《Pursuit of the Truth》


 Chapter 1 — Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The Pursuit of the Truth


    Author :	Er Gen


    Synopsis and Preface


    Before I post the story in two hours, I¡¯d like to explore with all of you what it means to ''pursue the truth''.


    The word "Pursuit", has two meanings: one is to follow after something and the other to implore.


    The title "Pursuit of the Truth", uses thetter meaning. Yet at the same time, there are also other meanings to the title. I have searched for many other words, but only the word "Pursuit" was the one that was the closest in epassing the essence of the story in my heart.


    What does "Truth" mean then? It is written with the word ħ (Mo), meaning devil. I believe all of you believe that devil is simply a viin, a person who does all sorts of bad things. Someone who would soil their hands for the sake of sess, even practicing dark arts like a demon lord. In other words, I am referring to the Mo which is a devil or demon.


    It is just like the Wuxia stories we have read before, where they will train with despicable ways such as eating dried human centa or by forsaking their own humanity.


    But is this devil really the Mo I want to create?


    I once told a friend of mine that I wanted to create the Devil, the true Devil. Not a viin or a demon lord that will be lost in time and be viewed as crass and evil by future generations, but the Devil! One that will walk on the path and the truth he resolutely believes, even going against the natural order of the universe!


    It is a deep word which reveals the life and spirit of a character.


    What I want to write is a story where there was no Devil in the world before him, and neither will there be any other true Devil after him!


    What I want to create is a theme different from Renegade Immortal, yet with a much more touching plot!


    I want to write a story where Su Ming stands on the pinnacle of the mountains looking over the world and muttering in a voice burdened by his experiences and grief, murmuring about things no one has ever cared about.


    "If the world calls me a devil, then so be it. Henceforth, I, Su Ming, shall be the Devil!" (the first devil is left intentionally in small letters.)


    You will see the story I wish to write in two hours¡­


    "Using Mo isn''t wrong, because if the title is Pursuit of the Truth and I see the word Devil suddenly being used in the preface, I''ll feel cheated, and you''re right, Devil ismonly used to describe evil. From what I can see, that isn''t what you want in the preface, but neither is there any good English equivalent for the word, since we''re losing the original meaning of the word Mo if we use Devil. Since another trantor has tranted this to Devil, you''d best keep to it, but what you need to do next is to associate Truth to Devil. Meaning the truth the main character is looking for is associated to Devil, perhaps it is referring to his character, but perhaps it is the path he chooses to take, which we both believe is the case. And if that''s the case, you''ll need to add a little more exnations to the preface itself. Things that only Chinese readers will understand if they read the sourcenguage because we know the many meanings of Mo, but not English readers, because to them Mo is only the devil."


    Did I manage to convey the meaning though?


    Prologue


    "K¡­"


    "K¡­ K¡­"


    No one could not tell what that sound was. It was as if it was a sound that could prate the body and pierce through the soul, forcing the body to shiver in the cold caused by the blizzard that night.


    The cold northern wind whistled through and the snow danced with the wind, causing the line separating heaven and earth to shatter into a million pieces, scattering on earth and causing heaven and earth to be one. Looking from afar, it was as if the world was a white and deste ce.


    It was not midnight, just twilight, but the sky was already as dark as night. It brought about a heavy feeling as if it was pressing on your chest, cutting off your breath. On that white in, a gigantic silhouette could be seen. It was the silhouette of a huge city like a huge beast prowling in the ins.


    At the centre of the city was a tall altar in the shape of a tower. It was built in the shape of a heptagon,pletely ck, and was so tall it reached the clouds. It remained silent and unmoving even in the midst of the blizzard. When the wind blew past the altar, that creaking sound could be heard clearly amongst the moans of the wind even when the sounds were brought far away into the distance. The sounds carried about the wildness of the ancients, creating a unique harmony.


    "Is there still hope¡­ Is there?"


    Hoarse mumbles could be heard from the altar, as if it was one with the wind, and it was barely distinguishable.


    "If there¡¯s still hope, then where is it? If there is no hope then why do you let me see it?!" As if driven mad, the owner of voice roared towards heaven as if he was pouring out his heart and soul into the scream.


    Standing underneath the altar were countless people wearing clothes made of straw. They stood silently, and if you cast your gaze further, you would see that the number of people amounted to tens of thousands. Men and women gathered densely around the altar. They may be unmoving, but there was a sort of fanaticism that could be felt among them, as if they would sacrifice everything should the person on the altar just speak.


    The blizzard became heavier.


    "If you¡¯ve let me see it then there must be hope, but where is it?!" There was a hint of anguish and sorrow in the hoarse voice on the altar, and the voice lingered for a long time.


    "Today is the day the Emperor of Ming returns, the day the gates to the Three Lands open, the day the blizzard arrives, and the day all was created. I will predict the Berserker Day once again!" The voice grew louder and with some unknown skill, the colors of the clouds in the sky changed. The countless snowkes stopped in midair, and immediately went back the way they came. Exmations from all around gathered in one ce, making heaven and earth rumble.


    There was no longer any snow falling from the sky. All the snow gathered to form a gigantic dragon. The dragon immediately lifted its head and let out a piercing roar the moment it was formed. Those who heard it felt their hearts shaking, as if the sound itself could tear them apart.


    The snow dragon was quickly covered by its own blood, turning it into a bloody dragon. It let out a mournful cry and flew towards the heavens like a shooting star as if it wanted to tear through the sky and create hope.


    It reached the endless boundaries quickly and amidst its own roars, the dragon crashed into an invisible and shapeless barrier. Heaven and earth shook, and the sounds scattered everywhere. The blood dragon cried out once again and its body fell apart before their eyes.


    At the very moment it almost shatteredpletely, the tens of thousands of people standing in silence under the altar casted hand seals and bit down their tongues, spitting mouthfuls of fresh blood. As if guided by some sort of energy, the blood darted forth like a sea of blood towards the crumbling blood dragon tobine with it, allowing the blood dragon to recover slightly from its broken state, soaring once again into the horizon.


    All of them watched as the blood dragon soared higher but at that very moment, the blood dragon shuddered and let out a roar that travelled through tens of thousands of miles, no longer able to stop its body from falling apart. It turned into countless bloody snowkes and fell downwards, creating a red realm on the ins.


    Yet at the very moment the blood dragon fell apart, it spoke with a soundpletely different from its roars.


    "Death¡­"


    "Death¡­"


    On the top of the altar was an old man d in a purple robe sitting cross-legged at the centre. The old man¡¯s face was covered in wrinkles and brown spots. Mumbling, he opened his eyes but his gaze held no light, a clear sign that he was blind.


    Before him was aplete spine emitting an eerie white glow. In his right hand was a stone b, which he held on top of the thirteenth vertebrae.


    With his nk gaze, he looked silently towards heaven. After a long while, he let out a long sigh.


    "Tell the King of Yu¡­ I¡¯ve tried my best¡­"


    While he spoke, his right hand moved once again on top of the odd spine. He rubbed at the animal spine with the stone b, creating clicking sounds that travelled through a distance. He looked deste and along with the sounds, one could also find a sorrowful loneliness and weakness from him.


    "As the Court Diviner of the Great Yu Dynasty, you cannot see the world that I see¡­"


    "You¡­ cannot see¡­"


    "Hope¡­"

 Chapter 2 — Su Ming

    <h4>Chapter 2: Su Ming</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Mountains; Lush, green mountains.


    These mountains formed a chain that seemed to span endlessly across earth, resembling the back of a dragon lying down. The mountain range covered the vast ins. There were numerous types of nts in the mountains and within them, even more sounds of birds as well as beasts.


    There were five tall protrusions which formed five mountaintops. They looked like a human¡¯s hand raised with the fingers pointed skyward, as if they wanted to catch the sky. In the middle of one of the peaks was a big hollowed-out rock, and a young man was hiding in the shade that it provided. By his side was a woven basket filled with medicinal herbs which surrounded the area with a pleasant and therapeutic scent.


    The young man had a handsome face, but he was on the leaner side, making him look frail at first nce. He wore a shirt made of beast skin and around his neck he wore a white fang in the shape of a crescent moon. His messy hair was held together by a string of straw.


    He sat there with a scroll made from dozens of beast skins in his hands. He read it with fervor and would asionally shake his head in disagreement to the words written in the scroll.


    "Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has existed and it still exists to this date¡­The people who hold the Berserker¡¯s Power are known as Berserkers. They can fly in the skies, move mountains and turn the tides in the sea¡­Those who have the Berserker Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun, moon, and stars¡­" As the young man read this, he sighed.


    "Yet without the Berserker Body, it is impossible to be a practitioner of Berserker Arts¡­ Berserker¡­ Berserker¡­ Su Ming, it is your fate that you can only pick herbs and be amon healer in the tribe. Bing a practitioner who practices the Ways of the Berserker is an impossible dream for you." The young man mocked himself and put down the scroll. He then gazed into the distance and allowed his mind to wander.


    He had read the scroll countless of times. He might not be able to memorize the contents backwards, but he still knew it like the back of his hand.


    "The sky is round and the earth is t as though it had no end, no boundaries¡­" As Su Ming read out the text in soft murmurs, he began imagining the world depicted in the scroll. Gradually, the sky darkened, and dark clouds started to form in the sky.


    The surrounding wind also made it more humid. As it blew past the trees and leaves, it created a rustling sound.


    When Su Ming saw the dark clouds in the sky, he was momentarily stunned.


    "Elder¡¯s predictions areing true! The Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva can truly be found today!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew bright and he stood up quickly, gathering the scroll into his bosom. He grabbed the basket with his left hand and slung it on his back. Then, with a lithe movement, he grabbed onto a rope and climbed towards the top of the mountain.


    The young man¡¯s frail body charged forth explosively with a tenacious force. He moved just like an ape. With just a few jumps, he already managed to cover dozens of feet in distance.


    The dark clouds in the skies arrived like waves and roared as they came. It was like the wrath of the gods had been brought down upon the mountain range. The dark clouds covered the skiespletely as though they connected the heavens and earth. They covered thend in darkness and the clouds approached the mountain range quickly.


    Su Ming climbed even faster. Just as the dark clouds spread out over the mountains, he reached a ce a few dozen feet away from the mountaintop. An oddly shaped rock was there. However, while it may seem odd, it still looked like it was naturally formed. The center of the rock was hollow and there were numerous holes about the size of fists scattered around the other parts of its surface. It was as if the King of Pythons had entrenched itself in the mountain range.


    Underneath the mysterious rock was a stone shaped like a terrifying looking fang. It was odd because it was a mountain protrusion, making it look like it hung in the air. It was very difficult to climb onto that stone unless one could fly.


    Su Ming took hold of the rope in his left hand, and with his right hand he took out a small bottle from the basket. He held it between his teeth and slowly nudged forward in the opposite direction of the mysterious, fang-shaped rock. He moved until the rope he held onto was so taut that it inclined towards his direction, then grabbed onto the walls of the mountain and pressed his body against it. He lifted his head skyward and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. His eyes shone and his body was still.


    After some time, the clouds covered the sky entirely and thunder roared. The sound was so great he thought he might have gone deaf. Wind started blowing mercilessly, as if it was trying to throw the mountain range off the ground. Su Ming¡¯s knuckle had already turned white from holding onto the mountain in the typhoon, but he remained unmoving. Strength shone from his eyes as he continued looking at the sky.


    The typhoon grew even stronger. The nts in the mountain range swayed around helplessly in the wind. The sound of the wind was akin to the roars of a huge beast. It made the numerous broken branches and dead leaves fly in the air, causing the entire ce to be filled with branches and leaves dancing madly in the air.


    Some bigger branches and even small beasts were lifted by the typhoon and subsequently tossed away. Their cries of agony were silenced by the sound of the wind.


    Su Ming was not going to persist much further in the typhoon. The sky waspletely covered by dark clouds. With the sounds of thunder, huge droplets of rain poured down from the sky. At that moment, it was as if the world was covered by a gigantic curtain of water.


    The rain persisted and grew heavier with each passing moment, but Su Ming held onto the drenched rope tightly and kept his body firmly against the wall of the mountain. He did nothing to avoid being drenched by the rain and remained still as ever. His eyes were fixed on the mysterious rock above the fang-shaped stone.


    An unknown amount of time passed and the rain continued growing heavier. The world was surrounded by rain and fog. Under the rain¡¯s cleansing, the fang-shaped rock Su Ming was staring at began secreting a ck liquid.


    The ck liquid merged with the rainwater and formed a stream that flowed downwards.


    When Su Ming saw this, his eyes were filled with excitement yet he remained stationary until the secretion of the ck liquid gradually slowed down and finally turned into an impressive golden color. Su Ming narrowed his eyes and with no hesitation, he released his grip on the mountain wall. As he slid down, he took out the bottle in his mouth with his right hand.


    The rope in his left hand was already positioned diagonally to begin with. When he let go of the mountain wall, his entire body swung with the force of the rope at a frightening speed towards the fang-shaped rock.


    Su Ming arrived next to the seemingly floating fang-shaped rock with the help of the rope just as the next st of thunder crackled over his head. This was due to the rope¡¯s great level of inclination and the uracy of his position. With his left hand, he held onto the rope and with his right he held the bottle. He quickly ced the bottle underneath the fang-shaped rock as he approached it. In the brief moment that the rope reached the peak of its swing and began its journey back, he managed to fill up half the bottle with the golden liquid.


    However, at that very moment, he heard a piercing cry. ck centipede like creatures about the size of four or five arms crawled out from the many holes on the mysterious rock, pouncing ferociously onto Su Ming, who was still dangling in midair.


    Su Ming was not even the least bit surprised. The moment the centipede like creatures appeared, he let go of his hold on the rope and allowed his body to fall at a terrifying speed, avoiding their attack.


    "Xiao Hong!" Su Ming was falling in midair quickly and his body stiffened as he felt the typhoon cutting fiercely into his body like sharp des. Even if he avoided those creatures, he would still turn into mincemeat if he fell on the ground.


    But he was not afraid. A red shadow rushed forward from the cliff by the side towards Su Ming¡¯s falling body on a length of rope. It grabbed onto Su Ming once it reached him. The red shadow was a red, small monkey. It was grinning and its eyes were filled with vigor.


    The man and his monkey fell on a cliff somewhere further down the mountain along with the rope. It was the very same cliff where Su Ming was reading just moments ago. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were finally filled with nervousness and he immediately put away the small bottle he was holding in his hands.


    "Xiao Hong, we have to run! I took too much Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva this time! Huh, what¡¯s that in your hand?" As Su Ming spoke, he saw a small piece of ck stone in the monkey¡¯s paws.


    The monkey¡¯s gaze immediately grew sharp and it hid its paws behind its back, hissing at Su Ming. Su Ming did not bother and immediately walked a few steps forward before jumping and grabbing onto a length of rope as he did so. He fell downwards quickly with the monkey.


    Behind them, screeching sounds filled the skies and the ck centipede like creatures gave chase as they sped down the walls of the mountain. They were like numerous ck lines falling down the walls to relentlessly chase after the duo.


    The little red monkey hissed at Su Ming and it moved about constantly on his body. asionally, it would turn back to look at the centipede like creatures giving chase, with a gaze filled with terror and anger.


    "It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re running away. Those Dark Dragons won¡¯t go down the mountain anyway, so stop pretending. Same rules, I¡¯ll give you half of the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva." Although Su Ming was fleeing at impressive speeds, there was azy quality to his voice. Once he spoke, the monkey immediately smiled, making it obvious it was just pretending.


    The man and the monkey were familiar with the mountain range. For some unknown reason, the Dark Dragons would not travel into certain ces but would rather go around them. Hence, while Su Ming and his monkey were not as quick as the Dark Dragons, they would choose to jump downwards at times and grab onto a rope in their way. After doing so a few times, they managed to escape from the top of the mountain and they disappeared into the forest.


    As expected, the Dark Dragons did not venture out of the mountains. After a few cries of rage, they returned to the top of the mountain begrudgingly.


    The dark clouds left as quickly as they came. After a few hours, the mountain range returned to normal as the dark clouds left to venture further down.


    Su Ming and the monkey made their way towards the borders of the forest. By then, it was already night time. There were dim balls of fire in the distance, all of them belonging to Su Ming¡¯s tribe.


    "I already gave you your share, and you still want more?" Su Ming was still entirely drenched as he came out of the forest, but he did not mind it at the slightest. Instead, he smiled faintly as he watched the monkey following him with hopeful eyes.


    This monkey was very intelligent. Su Ming found it by pure ident three years ago when he ventured into the mountains. They even had a bit of a scuffle in the beginning but in the end, they became best friends.


    The monkey blinked and scratched its face, revealing the tiniest bit of hesitation. But it quickly handed Su Ming the ck stone he held onto earlier and let out a few screeches, conveying his intention to trade the stone with Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll let you have some more, but I don¡¯t want that stupid stone. You can keep it." Su Ming smiled and took out the small bottle from the basket before handing it to the monkey.


    The monkey quickly took it and drank a mouthful. Once it did so, total bliss appeared on its face. The monkey even swayed a little and let out a burp. It threw the ck stones along with the small bottle back to Su Ming and wobbled back into the forest.


    Su Ming looked at the small, half empty bottle and smiled faintly. Putting it back into the basket, he then turned his attention towards the ck stone.

 Chapter 3 — The Berserker’s Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Berserker¡¯s Awakening</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It was a normal stone that was the size of a baby¡¯s palm, and it had an uneven surface. Besides some naturally formed patterns forming the uneven surface on the stone, there was a small hole on the stone that seemed to be man-made so that it looked like an essory.


    Other than that, there was nothing else which looked out of ce. In fact, it looked like any normal stone.


    The only thing out of ordinary was the warmth it emitted when Su Ming held it. The warmth seemed to seep into his body and it was a veryfortable feeling.


    "Hmm?" Su Ming looked closely at it. Yet even after he scrutinized the entire thing, he still could not find anything else odd about it.


    "I remember the elder saying that this was once the Land of the Fire Berserker Tribe. If that¡¯s the case, then this thing might have some powers of fire. That¡¯s why it can keep people warm. Not bad." Su Ming took off the crescent fang on his neck and reced it with the stone before wearing the ne once again, letting it hang over the stone. When the stone touched his chest, he felt its warmth increase.


    "Let¡¯s go home!" The young man then ran quickly towards the ce with the balls of light. He did not notice it, but at that time, the stone hanging off his chest gave out a dim glow before disappearing.


    As Su Ming neared his destination, the dim balls of light grew brighter before his eyes, and he saw a settlement surrounded by a wall made from giant wood.


    The settlement was not big. It could only hold about a few hundred people in it, but in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, it was a ce that made him feel at home. He could faintly hear cheerful sounds from within as he approached the settlement. From the cracks in the giant wooden wall, he could see a bonfire in the middle of the tribe. There were many tribesmen gathered around it and some of the women from the tribe were dancing around the bonfire.


    The gate to the tribe was also built with giant wood. Usually, when it was open, it would be held up with several pieces of rope. Now, it was closed and there were some burly men standing on top wearing clothes made from beast skin. Their skin was rough and there were white bone nes hanging from their necks. They were terrifying to look at. They also wore earrings made of bone, and their overall appearance made them look intimidating as they surveyed the area. When they saw Su Ming running back, the men grinned.


    "La Su, the elder has been looking for you the entire day, why are you out sote?"


    "It was raining just now. Did you go out to steal the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva again?"


    "The elder was looking for me? Throw down the rope, I had a pretty good haul this time!" Su Ming sped up, and when he was underneath the gate, he patted the basket on his back proudly as he shouted loudly.


    A woven piece of rope was lowered down and Su Ming grabbed onto it, lithely climbing upwards. Within the span of a few breaths, he reached the top of the gate, smiling as he saw the tribesmen keeping watch. He then quickly walked down with thedder propped by the side.


    "Boy¡¯s an agile one for sure, and he¡¯s brave to boot. He already started climbing Dark Dragon Mountain alone many years ago. Looks like he¡¯s definitely going to be the tribe¡¯smon healer in the future."


    "It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have a Berserker Body, or else he would be a Berserk Healer just like the elder." The men sighed as they watched Su Ming leave.


    As Su Ming entered the settlement and ran in between the wooden houses, those who saw him called him La Su in a kind manner.


    La Su was not a name just for him, but also for all the children who did not go through the second Berserker¡¯s Awakening.


    Su Ming ran quickly. Before long, he reached the middle part of tribe where he saw many of his tribesmenughing and chatting around the bonfire when he was outside earlier.


    A fire-resistant wooden fence surrounded the bonfire. Many slices of juicy meat were being roasted on the fire and they emitted a nice aroma.


    When some of the girls in the tribe saw Su Ming approaching, they merely cast him a nce before turning away uninterested.


    To the tribe, the clean and handsome Su Ming was built much more differentlypared to the other tribesmen. Almost all of the tribesmen were bigger and more intimidating than he was.


    He squeezed through the crowd, grabbed a slice of roasted meat and ate it as he ran forward.


    Right in the center of the crowd was an old man wearing sackcloth instead of beast skin. The old man had his hair braided and looked frail. Nevertheless, his eyes shone with a charm that could steal a person¡¯s soul if they so much as looked into his eyes.


    He appeared to be a man of status. He was surrounded by several tribesmen who were listening to him as he talked in a low voice. Their gazes towards him were respectful.


    As he saw Su Ming running over, the old man smiled and gave him a nod, signaling Su Ming to sit by his side. He then continued speaking to the tribesmen.


    When the tribesmen saw Su Ming, their faces also lifted up in smiles.


    "Dark Mountain Tribe may be small, but at least we are the true descendants of Dark Mountain. The Elder from Wind Stream Tribe is celebrating his birthday. We must attend his birthday as a sign of respect since our tribe has maintained a good rtionship with them since long ago." The old man spoke slowly.


    "It¡¯s a pity that a few centuries ago, Dark Mountain Tribe was divided, and now, there are only three colonies of the tribe left. If that hadn¡¯t happened, Dark Mountain Tribe would be a medium sized tribe by now. We could have controlled all thend around the area, including Wind Stream Tribe. But now¡­ ha." The one who spoke was a man of about 40 years old. He was the leader of Dark Mountain Tribe and was a burly man who was also shockingly powerful. There were nine fangs about the size of fingers hanging around his neck.


    There was a Mark on his face that could barely be seen, which made him look even more terrifying, just like an evil spirit. The Mark was not clear, and it looked iplete.


    As Su Ming looked at the Mark, his eyes were filled with admiration. From the beast skin scroll, Su Ming knew that this was a Berserker Mark that had yet to bepletely formed. There was no one in the tribe who had the ability topletely manifest the Berserker Mark and bring out its true powers.


    Even his elder was only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Yet even so, this had made his elder one of the strongest Berserkers among the tribes around Dark Mountain. The only other tribes who couldpare were ck Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe, who were once from the original Dark Mountain Tribe but split upter.


    "There is no use mentioning what has happened in the past. Without a strong Berserker who has broken through his physical limitations, there is no way we can be a medium sized tribe. The cause of the original Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s separation was due to the death of the ancestors in the original Dark Mountain tribe who Transcended."


    "As much as I have trained until now, I still cannot break through the ninth level of blood solidification and reach the 10th level, much less the 11th level, which is known as the highest level. I cannot draw apletely manifested Berserker Mark and therefore, cannot Transcend ¡­" The old man in sackcloth sighed and spoke slowly.


    "It¡¯s fine. You can leave now. Prepare the gifts, and tomorrow¡­ Shan Hen, you are the leader of the hunters in the tribe so, you will lead the team." The old man stood up and looked towards a middle-aged man standing by the leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. After that, he turned and walked away.


    The middle aged man looked calm. When he heard those words he immediately stood up straight and received the order.


    Su Ming quickly followed his elder and left the area where the feast was held.


    The old man did not speak on the way and just silently walked forward until the cheers gradually disappeared behind his back. He reached a house made of wood and grass. He then went inside.


    The house was not big and the interior was simple. Once he entered the house, the old man sat down cross-legged at a corner. He looked at Su Ming as he came in.


    "You went to hunt Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva again?"


    Su Ming respected his elder, who took care of him as he grew up. He ced his basket on the floor and took out a small bottle, which he then handed it to the old man.


    "With your agility, the Dark Dragons cannot harm you. However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go too often¡­ That is the territory of ck Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe after all. Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva is useless to me. Use it to improve your own health." The old man looked kindly at Su Ming.


    Su Ming nodded and put away the bottle. He had been drinking this liquid for many years and it was precisely because of it that he could obtain such an agile body.


    It was also because his elder had been brewing all sorts of medicine for him for all those years. Even though he did not have the qualities to obtain the Berserker Body, he was still stronger than an average member of his tribe.


    "There are still three days left before the timees for all of you La Su to perform the Berserker Awakening. You¡¯re almost 16, right? You will need to worship the God of Berserkers," the old man spoke slowly as he looked at Su Ming.


    "The statue of the God of Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe was passed down from the original Dark Mountain Tribe in the past. It may not be the main statue and cannotpare to the statues of medium sized tribes, but it is still very powerfulpared to the tribes around us."


    Su Ming was silent for a brief moment before nodding his head.


    "Don¡¯t leave for the next few days. Rest and go with them to the Awakening three dayster," The old man said this and closed his eyes slowly.


    Su Ming stood for a while longer. Then, he took the basket and left quietly towards a wooden house not too far away - his house.


    He could never forget the day when he surrounded the statue of the God of Berserkers with other children from the tribe for his very first Awakening. They were all just seven years old at that time.


    Members of the Berserker Tribe had two initiating ceremonies throughout their lives - the Berserker Awakening. The first was when they were seven years old, and the second when they were 16.


    At the same time, the elder would choose those who had Berserker Bodies using the power given by the statue of the God of Berserkers.


    Su Ming let out a light sigh as he felt his chest filling up with bitterness. He wanted to be a Berserker and practice Berserker Arts. The scenes depicted in the beast skin scroll made him dream about it since he was young, but reality was harsh. When his seven-year old self worshiped the statue of the God of Berserker, he was told very clearly that he did not have a Berserker Body and could not practice Berserker Arts.


    Berserk was the origin of all things in the universe. Only by being a Berserker could a person be able to stand above others and be truly strong!


    From the scroll, Su Ming knew since young that there were many tribes of all sizes in the world. In each tribe, there were different statues of the God of Berserkers. It was the soul of the tribe and the key for their descendants to be one with Berserk.


    They needed to reach an understanding with the statue of the God of Berserkers. If they felt it responding, then they would be able to obtain the right to inherit the skills to practice Berserker Arts. There was no need for anyone to teach them. They could just practice it on their own.


    However, if they failed at seven and at 16 years old, then it meant that they could not change for the rest of their lives. Su Ming was struggling internally. When he could not see the possible oue to this, he looked forward to it. Yet, when there was only three days left for his final enlightenment, he became afraid.


    ¡®This time¡­ will it be possible¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming went back silently into his house and sat down, letting his mind wander.

 Chapter 4 — The Piercing Light

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Piercing Light</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It waste at night. Su Mingid on his bed and looked at the darkness around him, unable to sleep. His elder¡¯s words kept repeating themselves in his head and he kept remembering the scene from eight years ago.


    With a long sigh, Su Ming sat up and quietly pushed open his wooden door. A light breeze blew through his messy hair. The breeze felt cooling, as if it had arrived with the night to cool down the earth.


    It was quiet. There were only a few soft cries from birds and other animals from Dark Mountain, which was located in the distance. The settlement was mostly dark. The only sources of light were from the bonfire in the center of the tribe. Some of its embers scattered into the air. There were also torches ced on the giant wooden wall around the tribe, which seem to crackle as they burned in the night.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky. The moon and stars shone brightly in the sky, and it was a sight to behold. The river of stars seemed to never end, and it gradually clouded Su Ming¡¯s eyes with uncertainty.


    ¡®The tribesmen are kind to me¡­but it¡¯s obvious that I look different from them¡­ Perhaps this is the reason why I failed when I worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers¡­


    ¡®Without a Berserker Body, it will be impossible for me to train in Berserker Arts, then I will be trapped here forever, unable to leave, unable to see the world as depicted in the beast skin scroll¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sat down quietly outside and leaned against his house. As he looked at the sky, his uncertainty grew stronger.


    "Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has existed and it still exists to this date¡­ The people who hold the Berserker¡¯s Power are known as Berserkers. They can fly in the skies, move mountains and turn the tides in the sea¡­Those who have the Berserker Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun, moon, and stars¡­" The young man looked at the sky and murmured softly as he sat in a corner in Dark Mountain Tribe that night.


    At that time, he did not realize that the ck stone hanging from his neck was emitting a dim glow once again¡­


    Time passed by quickly and the third day arrived.


    As it was the day of the Awakening for the La Sus in Dark Mountain Tribe, the entire tribe bustled with activity that morning. Almost all the tribesmen came out with their La Sus and gathered at the square.


    An entire day was required for the Berserker¡¯s Awakening ritual, especially for the La Sus who were 16 years old. It was like aing of age ceremony. The La Sus who hadpleted the Berserker¡¯s Awakening could even choose their own partners on this day.


    Drum rolls with a strange rhythmic pattern resounded in the tribe. Backed by the drum roll, the La Sus stepped forward from the crowd and stood in the center.


    There were approximately 30 people participating in the Berserker¡¯s Awakening this time. Most of them were teenagers. Although they were still young, their bodies were strong and muscr, and they exuded an air of toughness.


    Even the girls had a simr build to the men. Hence, Su Ming was especially eye-catching among the crowd. He looked clean and handsome, an odd addition to his surroundings.


    Even so, the people there already epted Su Ming a long time ago. Even though he looked different from the rest of them, they did not ostracize him but epted him as part of the tribe.


    Once they surrounded the La Sus who were ready to partake in the Awakening, Dark Mountain Tribe performed a traditional dance as a sign of worship to heaven. By doing so, they used their bodies to convey their respect and sacrifice to heaven and earth.


    "Su Ming, I heard from the others that you also went to Dark Dragon Mountain and even got some Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva?" A good-natured voice sounded from Su Ming¡¯s side amidst the cheers from their dancing tribe members.


    It was a young man of the same age as Su Ming. His skin was rough and he had arge build, almost twice Su Ming¡¯s size. His eyes were bright and he smiled boyishly as he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming smiled weakly as he looked at the young man speaking to him. The young man¡¯s name was Lei Chen. He was one of his few close friends within the tribe.


    "I brought some back. I went to look for you yesterday but your father said you went with the hunting team to the mountains. Once the Awakening ceremony ends,e to my ce and get some."


    The young man called Lei Chen lit up brightly and moved towards him, the boyish smile still on his face.


    "I could have returned earlier, but we ran into a mink deer on our way back. I remember you said that you needed mink deer blood for your medicine so I followed it. That¡¯s why I came backte."


    Su Ming knew that while his friend spoke of the encounter like it was no big deal, mink deer were exceptionally hard to kill and were very dangerous. Hence, he felt touched when he heard his friend¡¯s words.


    As the two of them spoke, the cheers around them gradually grew silent and the crowd made way for the elder. The elder wore a sack cloth and held a ck cane made of bone in his hand. He walked towards the teenagers as he was escorted by a few tribe members.


    His appearance brought about silence. The teenagers looked at him respectfully, obviously afraid of the man.


    "Offer the sacrifice to our Berserker Ancestors!" His grandfather¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at the people gathered around him, his gaze pausing momentarily on Su Ming. As he spoke, he waved the ck cane in his right hand. Immediately, several well built men stepped forward from within the crowd. Each of them carried with them a tied up wild beast on their shoulders.


    The wild beasts were still alive and crying out in rage. They struggled fiercely but to no avail.


    There were 49 different types of beasts and they were all lifted up momentster to be ced around the teenagers. Their cries resounded throughout the settlement, and their cries sounded like they had the power to pierce through souls. Yet, they were surrounded by the tribesmen of Dark Mountain Tribe. They were pressed down, making it impossible for them to break free.


    The men standing by the beasts did not hesitate. All of them lowered their heads at the same time and took out sharp stone knives in their left hands. They then stabbed the beasts¡¯ throats, cutting off their heads in the process.


    Their cries were cut off abruptly as they were beheaded. It was a shocking sight and it made some of the La Sus partaking in the ritual turn pale in fear.


    Su Ming also looked pale but he bit his lip and bore through it. He cast a nce at Lei Chen and saw that his friend¡¯s eyes were filled with a scary glint. His eyes were filled a thirst for blood as if he was used to it or even enjoyed it. He lookedpletely different from the good-natured person Su Ming spoke to earlier.


    More fresh blood spilled forth like a fountain and filled the air with a foul stench. The blood sttered onto the La Sus, on their hair, their bodies and the ground under their feet.


    "You are fortunate because there are no longer any wars between tribes. But at the same time, you are unfortunate¡­" The elder looked at the teenagers standing before him and spoke softly.


    "When I was young and went through my Awakening, I had to behead one of our enemies and drink their blood toplete my Berserker¡¯s Awakening."


    "Compared to the present, you are fortunate¡­ but you are also unfortunate because you only saw the blood of beasts and have never touched the heads of your enemies¡­" The elder mumbled and looked at the La Sus before raising the bone cane in his right hand and pointing forward.


    He raised his left hand, which was clenched in a fist and opened it. Immediately, a powerful gust of aura sted forth from his body. The aura surrounded them and formed a powerful st of wind that surrounded the entire Dark Mountain Tribe.


    Marks manifested on the elder¡¯s face, which then intertwined with each other and formed a picture that looked like a python.


    The python looked as if it was alive and real. It appeared on the elder¡¯s face in the form of an illusion, raising its head and roaring into the sky. Even if they could not hear it, all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe, including the stronger leaders shivered and took a step back.


    ¡®The Mark of the Dark Python¡­This is the elder¡¯s Berserker Mark¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the elder with a dumbfounded expression. As he looked at the Marks on his face, he was filled with awe. Thest time he saw this was nine years ago. When he saw it again this time, the shock was even stronger than before.


    ¡®The elder could destroy the entire tribe alone if he wanted to. He has such power and yet, he is only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ Just how powerful are those who have Transcended then¡­?


    ¡®Then there are those who have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, which is after Transcendence¡­ It was written in the beast skin scroll that the powerful ones in the Bone Sacrifice Realm are extremely rare even within medium-sized tribes. Only the truly big tribes would have a few Berserkers who have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming felt his heart tremble. His desire to be a Berserker was growing stronger.


    "We offer the blood on the ground and the bodies of the beasts to summon Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers!" The elder¡¯s voice rang through like thunder and broke Su Ming¡¯s train of thought. As the elder spoke, the carcasses of the beasts exploded. Their flesh, blood, and even the matter spilled on the ground and on the teenagers were absorbed by an unknown force. They gathered midair into a giant blob of blood and flesh.


    "Berserker¡¯s Awakening!" The big man standing by the elder¡¯s side, the tribe leader of the Dark Mountain Tribe shouted.


    All of the La Sus, including Su Ming, bit down their tongues with no hesitation and coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. Their blood flew into the air and was absorbed by the blob. A thunderous roar sounded, after which the blob of blood and flesh transformed into a ck statue.


    It was a terrifying statue that was half man, half beast, and it had an air of ancient savagery. In one of its hands, it held a long dragon and in the other it held a giant spear. Its gaze was filled with madness and blood thirst.


    Its appearance brought forth darkness in the sky, as if the sky was subjugated by its power.


    "Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers¡­" Su Ming¡¯s heart beat thunderously against his chest, it felt like it was about to burst. However, at that moment, the stone on his neck emitted warmth into his body, making the ufortable feeling disappear.


    It stunned Su Ming momentarily. He was about to instinctively look down when the elder spoke.


    "Come forth in order and enter the statue of the God of Berserkers to worship him!"


    The moment he finished speaking, a young man walked forward briskly and stood underneath the statue. Then he just disappeared. After a while, at the very ce he disappeared, the young man was teleported back looking disappointed. He stepped aside without a word.


    "Next!" The one who spoke was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. His gaze was serious. He looked at each and every one of the La Sus.


    One by one, the La Sus who were at the age of Awakening stepped forth. They disappeared and reappeared again after a while. This continued until a girl stepped into the statue and it glowed a brilliant shade of red.


    The entire tribe looked forth in excitement, even the elder focused his gaze on the statue. They saw that the statue glowed red nine times consecutively before the girl was transferred back.


    "She possesses a Berserker Body!"


    "The statue has shined nine times. This is proof that she has a Berserker Body!"


    When the girl appeared, her face was bright with happiness.


    "Your name is Wu La, no? Very good,e stand by my side." The elder smiled faintly and nodded at the girl as he looked at her.


    As he watched the girl move towards the elder, Su Ming fell silent. Then he gritted his teeth and walked towards the statue. His actions immediately caught the attention of the other members of the tribe.


    The members of Dark Mountain Tribe were mostly kind towards the young man who was obviously different from them. They kept their gazes on Su Ming until he stood underneath the statue.


    Su Ming took a deep breath and cast a nce at his elder, who was looking back at him not far away. He closed his eyes. The moment he did so, he felt an indescribable force enveloping his entire body like he was being sucked into mud. When he opened his eyes, everything around him had changed.


    This was not Dark Mountain Tribe, but a small space which waspletely dark save for the ck statue emitting a red glow floating before him.


    This statue was the same as the statue he saw outside and it emitted the same aura of ancient savagery.


    As he watched the statue of the God of Berserkers, Su Ming fell silent and bowed deeply towards it.


    Once he was done, Su Ming¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. He knew it. If he had the Body of Berserkers, he only needed to bow once for the statue to emit a red glow. This was just like nine years ago. There was absolutely no change within the statue.


    "There is no way I can be a Berserker¡­" Su Ming bit his lip and sighed. Then, he turned to leave.


    However, at the very moment he turned around, he froze and turned back to look at the statue. He was shocked!


    At the same time, he saw the stone he had been ignoring all this while emitting a piercing light¡­

 Chapter 5 — Strange Occurrences

    <h4>Chapter 5: Strange urrences</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Under Dark Mountain, practically all the tribe members were gathered at the center watching the La Sus partaking in the Awakening.


    At that moment, the giant statue floating in midair trembled and there was a roaring sound. The sound came too suddenly, and it stunned all the members of the tribe momentarily.


    The elder¡¯s eyes shone and he quickly stepped forward. He did not look at the statue of the God of Berserkers but cast his gaze immediately towards the sky. His gaze turned solemn.


    By then, many members of the tribe had noticed the abnormality and lifted their heads towards the sky.


    When they did, they saw clouds of ck smoke forming in the air at maddening speed. The smoke was gathered from all directions and it quickly formed a whirlwind in the air. The whirlwind covered at least half of the sky and the entirety of the Dark Mountain. Even if the mountain range was huge, they could still see and tell that something abnormal was happening on thend.


    Once the whirlwind was formed, it started turning slowly and let out thunderous roars which reverberated throughout the surroundings. Within the whirlwind, there were numerous thunderbolts travelling about in arcs. As they crackled in the whirlwind, the thunder rumbled.


    "Have our Berserker Ancestors returned?!" Someone from Dark Mountain Tribe eximed. All of them knelt down and their gazes filled with reverence and fear. They turned towards heaven and worshiped.


    The only ones who remained standing were the elder and the leaders of the tribe. Besides the elder, the other leaders all looked rmed.


    The speed of the whirlwind became faster. After a while, a typhoon began sweeping through thend. It affected the entirend around Dark Mountain.


    The floating statue trembled violently like it could not withstand the pressure that resulted from the whirlwind.


    On the other side of Dark Mountain, there was a tribe about the same size. The tribe¡¯s name was ck Mountain. At that moment, all the tribe members were dumbstruck as a statue of the God of Berserkers about the size of 100 feet appeared before them in midair.


    The statue¡¯s size waspletely ck and had no human characteristics. It looked like a lizard and it kept trembling as if it was about to fall apart. Underneath the statue was a wizened and thin old man wearing a ck, long-sleeved shirt made of sackcloth. His gaze was dark and his thoughts were unknown to the others around him.


    The same thing happened within the other tribes near Dark Mountain and even within some tribes that were located further away.


    No one knew what was happening and how the whirlwind came to be, not even the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe. He had neglected to think about Su Ming, who had gone into the statue of the God of Berserkers for worship.


    When the dim light appeared within the statue of the God of Berserkers at Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s settlement, it upied the entire space within the statue. It bathed the entire area in its strange light, and Su Ming was stupefied for what he saw next. He saw the statue he was supposed to worship shaking, as if it was waking up after a long slumber. It was almost like it had a physical body.


    He saw that the statue, which was in itself terrifying to look at, trembling furiously while being bathed in the light, as though it could not withstand the light.


    The statue of the God of Berserkers was crafted in the image of a hybrid between a man and a beast, something like a chimera. In its left hand it held a huge dragon, and in its right a spear. As it shook, the savage vibe Su Ming felt earlier changed into fear, and Su Ming was left wondering whether he was imagining it.


    Su Ming¡¯s mind was nk. He did not know what was happening and he did not know what to do. He just stood there, stunned.


    His entire body was also covered in the light that emitted from the stone on his neck. It made him look like he had fused into the space around him. As the light grew brighter, the world within the statue of the God of Berserkers becamepletely tainted by the color from the stone.


    Su Ming felt something shattering in his head. It was as if a barrier had just been broken by an invisible force. It caused his body to tremble and in his head, he saw an odd image.


    It was a huge in. Su Ming looked down from where he was in midair. What he saw was hundreds upon thousands of people appearing on thend. He could not see the end of the crowd. There just seemed to be no end to it.


    "Where¡­ is this?" Su Ming muttered. This scene shocked him sopletely it made him incapable of thought.


    The people were divided into two crowds. They all knelt on the ground and lifted their hands to worship the heavens. There were also deste drumming sounds thundering in the air. It formed a melody that seemed to resonate with souls and captivate all those who listened.


    All around Su Ming were hundreds of gigantic statues of the God of Berserkers. Each statue was unique on its own and all of them exuded an air of ancient savagery. Their bodies appeared to be made of flesh as if they had life.


    They too knelt down on one knee and lifted their hands in worship towards the sky!


    Su Ming lifted his head and he saw¡­


    ¡­At the highest point of the sky were two people who could only be described as having reached the pinnacle of humanity. Su Ming could not see their faces, but with only one nce, he thought he was looking at the glory of heaven, and he was just an ant beneath their feet.


    They were just like real gods!


    One of them had long, purple hair. He raised his right hand and waved it at the sky. Immediately, the world experienced a change. In an instant, day became night and stars shone brightly in the sky. As the person waved his hand, the stars seemed to be attracted by a force and fell from the sky. They gathered by the purple haired person¡¯s side and formed a river of stars.


    The man pointed at a direction with his right hand and the river of stars let out a monstrous st before speeding towards their enemies. The scene was akin to heaven copsing, and the powers of the entire sky were transferred to one single person.


    The man in purple lowered his gaze suddenly during the st, and as he looked at the crowd, his eyes locked with Su Ming¡¯s.


    Su Ming could feel his mind being attacked. There was a great force pushing him out, and he was expelled from the seemingly illusionary world.


    Su Ming trembled, his sight was covered by darkness. After a long while, he snapped out of his daze and found himself still inside the statue of the God of Berserkers. There was no light around him and it seemed like it was all in his imagination.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing was quick and shallow. His entire body was drenched in sweat. He looked at the stone hanging from his neck. It was still ck and it emitted the tiniest bit of warmth, but there was nothing else unusual about it.


    "Was it an illusion¡­ or was it the statue¡¯s memories¡­? Just now¡­ it was just like the writings in the scroll. That was the power to control the stars and the skies¡­" After a long while, Su Ming got out from his shock. His gaze was filled with uncertainty and his thoughts were in a mess. He fell silent for a while. Then he got up and bowed once more towards the statue, getting ready to leave.


    Yet just as he was about to bow down, he heard a chipping sound before him. He saw a small crack on the statue¡¯s face which seemed to grow as Su Ming lowered his back further.


    The statue gave the impression that it could not bear having Su Ming bowing down to it. It was like if Su Ming bowed down and worshiped it, the statue would break apart. Su Ming took in a sharp breath at this strange sight. He had no doubt about it. What he saw was not an illusion!


    At the very moment the statue cracked apart, there were low mumbling sounds reverberating in his head. Those low murmurs made Su Ming¡¯s eyes light up in ecstasy. This sound was what he had been hoping for; the ways to train in Berserker Arts for those who had reached the Blood Solidification Realm!


    It was impossible to pass down the ways through oral tradition. The only way was by obtaining it from the statue of the God of Berserkers. Hence, the presence of such a statue was of extreme importance in a tribe, as it was connected to the tribe¡¯s survival.


    When the low murmurs disappeared, Su Ming¡¯s body also disappeared from within the statue and reappeared amid Dark Mountain Tribe. When he appeared, he saw all his tribesmen, including the elder, with their heads lifted towards the sky. He felt his heart pounding against his chest and he followed their gazes upward.


    The giant whirlwind was still swirling about, letting out low rumbling sounds.


    "Su Ming,e to my side." Su Ming heard the elder¡¯s voice nearby. He was afraid. He could feel the abnormality in the air and he knew it had something to do with the stone hanging from his neck. However, he did not dare say it out loud. He walked towards the elder in trepidation and stood behind him.


    Before long, the scene in the sky gradually disappeared and returned to normal. No one asked whether Su Ming was sessful as there was no light from the statue when it was his turn, and that could only mean failure.


    The remaining La Sus entered the statue to worship once more as soon as the sky returned to normal. When they were all done, two children were known to possess the Berserker Body at the age of 16 during that Awakening ritual.


    The two children were taken away by the elder as they were going to be important members of the tribe. They would learn about various experiences when training in the Ways of the Berserkers.


    The other La Sus left in disappointment. Su Ming went back in silence but his heart was beating increasingly faster. He wanted to tell the elder everything, but somewhere in his mind he knew that this was too serious a matter to be discussed, especially since the statue of the God of Berserkers had cracked because of this.


    Su Ming walked into his house while he thought about it.


    The elder looked at Su Ming¡¯s back from afar, puzzled.


    Su Ming went back into his house hurriedly and sat on his wooden bed. He looked at the ck and uneven stone on his chest with an uncertain gaze. After a while, he reached out to take off the ne, but he hesitated. He got up and barred the door with a wooden block. If anyone decided toe in, he would know and have time to prepare for it.


    After that, he sat down and held the stone in his hand, observing it carefully.


    ¡®Just what is this stone? Xiao Hong found it, so it might have been because the wind was too strong and it was revealed after all the leaves were blown away. Then Xiao Hong picked it up¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded furiously against his chest. He had a feeling he just got his hands on a piece of treasure.


    ¡®Even the statue of the God of Berserkers cracked before it¡­ I wonder where Xiao Hong got this. Are there more of these?¡¯


    Su Ming licked his lips. His eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡®I did not possess the Berserker Body and could not inherit the ways to train in Berserker Arts, but this thing allowed me to obtain it!¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled his excitement. Then, he focused all his energy on the stone.


    Time passed, and Su Ming grew tired. He held the stone in his hand and fell asleep on his bed.


    The stone began emitting a very dim glow once again.

 Chapter 6 — Dream

    <h4>Chapter 6: Dream</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Brother¡­"


    "Brother¡­"


    A fragile voice that had a unique sounding tone echoed in Su Ming¡¯s dreams.


    "Brother¡­ Are you listening? Brother¡­"


    "Brother¡­ I¡¯m waiting for you¡­" The voice was tired as if it had been calling out for eternity. It became weaker and the sound slowly disappeared.


    As the voice grew weaker, Su Ming felt a gut-wrenching pain in his dreams. It was as though something of utmost importance to him disappeared along with the voice. The feeling jolted him awake from his sleep.


    Su Ming felt cold. He was drenched in his sweat. His face was pale and he was breathing heavily. He looked at his surroundings and began to calm down when he saw that he was surrounded by familiar sights.


    It was midnight. He could hear the sounds of birds and beasts from afar. Aside from that, everything was silent. Su Ming sat up quietly on his bed and looked at the stone in his hand. He looked doubtful.


    ¡®That dream just now was weird¡­ I wasn¡¯t tired either but I fell asleep as I was observing the stone. That dream¡­ that voice¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s face was clouded with uncertainty. He rarely had dreams and he definitely never dreamed about something like that before. Yet somehow, the girl¡¯s voice was oddly familiar.


    ¡®All of this must be rted to this thing!¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his gaze and looked carefully at the stone in his hand using the moonlight as his source of light. He frowned.


    ¡®Just what is this¡­?¡¯


    He hesitated for a brief moment and then bit his finger. ording to the scroll, most of the treasures in the world could only be activated with blood.


    Up until then, Su Ming had never seen such treasures before. The stone was the only one he had ever seen. As the blood from his finger fell on top of the stone, Su Ming began to look at it expectantly.


    Yet after a long while, nothing happened. There was no sign of the blood being absorbed either.


    Su Ming scratched his head, but he was stubborn. He got up and used all sorts of methods, be it biting the stone with his teeth, trying to force it apart with his hands, and even soaking it in water. Nevertheless, there were still no changes on stone.


    It was almost dawn. Su Ming held the stone in his hands and his mind wandered. Time passed and morning arrived. As the sun rose, Su Ming got an idea.


    ¡®When I ced it on my chest, I felt some sort of heat from it. Perhaps¡­ This might be its use!¡¯


    Su Ming ced the stone once again around his neck without hesitation, letting it hang close to his chest.


    Waves of warmth spread out and seeped into Su Ming¡¯s body. That warmth traveled through his body, enveloping his entire body in afortable feeling. He took a deep breath, and in his mind, Su Ming saw the methods to train in Berserker Arts which he obtained from the statue.


    Berserk was the origin of all things in the world. Now, Su Ming had obtained the methods to train in the first realm in Berserker Arts - the methods to train in the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Su Ming knew from the scroll that since ancient times, when their Berserker Ancestors created heaven and earth, all humans possessed remarkable abilities. Yet as time passed, the Berserker Tribe became a legend. They were no longer as they were before. They had all bemon people.


    The methods to train in Berserker Arts were also passed down from ancient times, but they had been modified to suit the present Berserker Tribes. The very first realm, the Blood Solidification Realm was divided into 11 levels. It allowed the practitioners to activate the Berserker Blood they had inherited from their ancestors and solidify it.


    The power of the statue of the God of Berserkers was in reality used to search for those who had inherited denser Berserker Blood from their ancestors, and these people were deemed to possess Berserker Bodies. Only they could walk on and travel down the path of Berserkers.


    A normal member of the tribe would not be recognized by the statue because their blood was thin with Berserker Blood. That was why they did not possess the right to be Berserkers. That was also why when they worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers, they would not obtain the ways to train in Berserker Arts


    However, Su Ming was special. He may not have possessed a Berserker Body, but due to this mysterious stone, he obtained the ways to train in Berserker Arts. Berserker Arts was something difficult to pass down even through oral tradition, and it was something only possible for the tribes who possessed the statue of the God of Berserkers.


    "Focus and solidify the Berserker Blood in your blood veins and you will awaken the blood. Draw the Berserker Mark unique to your own to Transcend!" Su Ming muttered with his eyes shining brightly.


    He sat down cross legged and took a few deep breaths. He closed his eyes slowly. After that, he gradually immersed himself in the training method he obtained.


    Soon after, the sun had risen to the peak of the sky. Smoke could be seen, signaling the bonfire was lit in the tribe. The tribe started to bustle with activity. The hunting team, led by several leaders in the tribe, ventured out to hunt for food with blessings from their families.


    Some of the La Sus who were around four to five years old were running around naked and ying happily. The cheerful sounds brought about smiles on the faces of the tribe members.


    The two tribe members who were told that they possessed Berserker Bodies were at the elder¡¯s house. They were listening to lectures on how to train in Berserker Arts, as well as how to be a Berserker and how to be an important asset to the tribe.


    As of that point in time, Dark Mountain Tribe only had 22 Berserkers after the older generation had passed away.


    No one noticed the door to Su Ming¡¯s house was shut tightly that morning. Within the house, he was emitting a dim, blood red light. The light came from every single vein in his body. It was a bewitching sight to behold as his blood veins glinted in red.


    Only one blood vein emerged from Su Ming¡¯s body and it appeared vague. It looked like it could not manifest itselfpletely.


    After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes and his breathing was shaky.


    "If more blood veins emerge during the training in the Blood Solidification Realm, then it means the possibilities of Transcending would also be greater. But reaching the Transcendence Realm is too hard. ording to the scroll, only those who have Transcended their physical limitations have the right to call themselves Berserker Masters. A person who has arrived at the Transcendence Realm has at least the ability to turn a small tribe into a medium sized tribe!"


    "The elder has already solidified half of the Berserker Blood in his body but he has yet to reach Transcendence. There is no one around us who has yet to reach the Transcendence Realm."


    Su Ming continued mumbling. The Transcendence Realm was a dream too far away for him at that moment. He was worried whether he could manage to even reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm.


    To reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, he needed at least three of his blood veins to emerge.


    Those who possessed a Berserker Body would be able to manifest three blood veins very quickly into their training and arrive at the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm. They would be unlike Su Ming, who could barely even manifest the first vein.


    He was off to a rocky start, but Su Ming did not give up. As long as he could train, he had hope.


    Besides, when he was trying to make all the blood veins in his body emerge, he could feel the stone on his chest growing hotter. This lifted Su Ming¡¯s spirits. He had a feeling that he held the key to the activation of his treasure.


    Seven days had passed. Within those seven days, Su Ming barely left his house. He was seldom hungry, which puzzled his mind. It was stated in the scroll that Berserkers would have an increased appetite during the Blood Solidification Realm because they were activating all the blood veins in their bodies. This would allow them to grow faster physically and create more fresh blood for their training.


    However, there was no sign of hunger within Su Ming. He thought about it and attributed this to the strange warmth emitted by stone.


    Within those seven days as well, Lei Chen dropped by once to give Su Ming the mink deer blood and take some Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva. Lei Chen was tested and proven to possess the Berserker Body when he was seven. He had already reached the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm by now. He was able to manifest 23 blood veins from his body and even within the hunting team, his abilities were at least of an average level.


    Before he left, he hesitated briefly. He wanted to cheer Su Ming up, but in the end, he chose to look at Su Ming and speak honestly.


    "Su Ming, we grew up together. I¡¯ll protect you from now on. If anyone bullies you, then they¡¯re my enemy as well!" Once he finished, he swung his arm in a powerful manner and left with a boyish grin.


    Su Ming watched Lei Chen leave feeling touched.


    Life in the tribe was simple but it was not boring. Almost all of the members of the tribe had their own task to perform to contribute to the tribe.


    Half a month after the Berserker¡¯s Awakening, Su Ming once again took his basket and left for the forest alone after reporting to the members of the tribe.


    Su Ming was like a different person once he went into the forest. He was agile. He could speed forth like an arrow with a jump and climb up a big tree with just a few leaps. As he sat on a tree branch, he smiled. He was proud of his own speed.


    Even if I haven¡¯tpleted the first level of Blood Solidification Realm, my body has be much more agile than before.


    Su Ming ced two fingers in his mouth and whistled. The whistle travelled far and echoed as it did. Soon, a sh of red came from afar. The red blur was quick and it reached Su Ming in a sh.


    Su Ming grinned widely and jumped forward as soon as the blurry red figure approached. It screamed and chased after Su Ming.


    "Xiao Hong, let¡¯s see who reaches the top of the mountain first today!" There was joy in Su Ming¡¯s voice, and as he spoke, he ran forward. Behind him was Xiao Hong. The monkey¡¯s face was scornful. It did not think thatpeting with Su Ming was something worth doing. It was even eating a fruit in its hand at that moment. Xiao Hong scratched its face and chased after Su Mingzily.


    However, the monkey soon grew restless and its screams became sharper. Its gaze was filled with shock and it threw away the fruit in rage, chasing after Su Ming with everything it had.

 Chapter 7 — Gift

    <h4>Chapter 7: Gift</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming never stopped moving in the forest. His body was like an arrow as he shot through the forest using his familiarity with the forest and his agility. Very soon, Dark Dragon Mountain appeared before his eyes. Once he got out of the forest, he would be able to get into Dark Dragon Mountain.


    For Su Ming, who came to this mountain since he was young to collect herbs, every single living thing here gave off an aura that put him at ease.


    "It¡¯s written in the scroll that the Berserkers can increase their strength by calling forth their blood and make their bodies stronger while they are training in the Blood Solidification Realm due to honing the Berserker Blood within their bodies. I thought I would never obtain such an opportunity but to think that I would be able to experience it today!"


    "To reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, the manifestation of three blood veins is needed. But even if I have yet to manifest all three, my speed has increased by leaps and bounds. Even my strength has¡­" Su Ming jumped forward and whilst in midair, he swung his right fist at the giant tree beside him.


    With a huge crash, the faint outline of his fist could be seen on the tree. But at the same time, Su Ming¡¯s right hand also felt numb, though his face was filled with excitement.


    But as he was drowning in excitement, a sh of red ran past him and let out a string of proud screeches. Obviously, it was made by the little monkey who felt pleased with itself for catching up to Su Ming and surpassing him.


    Su Ming smiled and chased after the red blur. His speed did not decrease but he could not catch up to the little monkey. In the past, every single time he reached Dark Dragon Mountain, that monkey would be waiting for him impatiently with a face filled with scorn as if it had been waiting for him for a long time.


    But now, after two hours, as Su Ming climbed Dark Dragon Mountain and reached the same big rock with a hollow located in one of the mountains, he saw the monkey. While it still looked at him with scorn and disdain, its forehead was covered in sweat, showing that while it had arrived before him, it did not wait for long this time.


    Su Ming smiled and went up to touch the monkey¡¯s head. He took off the basket and stood on top of the rock. As he looked at the mist around the area, he took a deep breath.


    He liked standing there looking at the sights before him, even if there was a deep canyon right underneath. If he took a few steps forward and if wind blew at him right then and there, it would cause him to stumble and fall. It was a dangerous ce, but Su Ming had been climbing this mountain ever since he was young. To him, this ce was like a second home.


    "Xiao Hong, how does it look like on the other side of the mountain¡­ have you gone there before?" Su Ming¡¯s hide shirt swayed along the wind and let out light pping sounds. Instinctively, he reached out with his right hand and touched the ck stone on his chest.


    The monkey by his side rolled its eyes and looked at thend located far away. It did not bother to reply Su Ming, but lowered its head to tug at its own fur as if it was looking for something.


    Su Ming scratched his nose when he saw the little monkey grooming itself and ignoring him. He shook his head and smiled, then decided to sit down cross-legged on the spot where he stood.


    "Xiao Hong, I¡¯m not going to return to the tribe for a while this time. I might be staying here for a while, so if you go out and y, get some fruits back for me."


    The monkey beside him immediately lifted its head and looked at him with surprised eyes. It looked at Su Ming scrutinizingly, then smiled happily and nodded. It usually only got to spend three to five days with Su Ming. When Su Ming returned to the tribe, it would be left alone in the forest. Once it understood what Su Ming said, it was extremely happy.


    Su Ming took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes slowly as he felt the wind on his face. He was about to begin training there until he reached the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm. Only then would he leave.


    After all, Su Ming did not know how to exin what happened to him. Somewhere in his mind, he wanted to keep this a secret and let no one know about it.


    A red vein appeared from Su Ming¡¯s body soon after he closed his eyes. This red vein was giving off a dim red glow. It was no longer glinting, but showing signs of manifestation.


    It was the same red vein that had only appeared vaguely half a month ago. The same red vein that was now manifesting itselfpletely.


    Su Ming may not have any talent in practicing the Ways of the Berserker, but he was not the type to give up easily. Now, as he sat down with his legs crossed to train, time passed by slowly.


    The sun rose and set, the mist in the sky gathered and dispersed. The sounds of the birds and beasts echoed in the mountains, forming a sort of tranquility. Surrounded by that peace, Su Ming opened his eyes on the second day in the morning.


    He moved his body. When he looked back, he saw that the little monkey had gone off, but there were some fruits on the ground and some cores left from fruits that had beenpletely devoured.


    Su Ming picked up some of the fruits and ate a dozen of them. With his appetite, the fruits could only make him partially full. He may like to eat fruits but he was not fond of eating too many in one go.


    Once he finished eating, Su Ming sat down immediately and focused on refining the Berserker Blood within his body. But this time, Su Ming opened his eyes after a few moments with a puzzled look on his face.


    "The first blood vein has already manifested, but it seems like there¡¯s not enough blood in me for the second vein to appear¡­" Su Ming did not know how to describe it. It was as if the first vein itself absorbed more than half of the fresh blood in his body and there was not enough blood for the second vein to manifest itself.


    It was difficult to exin, but that was what Su Ming felt.


    "I don¡¯t have enough blood¡­" Su Ming scratched his head and sighed. He did not know that practitioners of the ways of the Berserker, especially during the initial stages, while requiring a strong body to train, would also need to take in a huge amount of medicine that would greatly boost the formation of blood within the body to increase the speed of their training and subsequently allow each vein to manifest one after another.


    The strength of a Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm was directly linked to the amount of blood veins and blood he had. The more blood a Berserker had, he would also be able to manifest more blood veins, and he would be stronger! Once the power was released, even with just their physical strength alone, they could tear apart a huge beast. This was Berserker Power!


    All these were the secrets of the tribe. Only those who possessed Berserker Bodies had the right to know about it.


    "When the members of the tribe were injured, they would lose arge amount of blood. Their faces would grow pale and they would be weak. At that time, they would need to consume herbs that would help with the formation of blood¡­" Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. After some careful thinking, he immediately slung the basket over his back and jumped towards the side of the mountain. This time, his speed was extremely fast and he returned about an hourter.


    When he returned, there were some herbs with dirt still attached to them in his basket. Once he cleaned those herbs, Su Ming took out a stone bowl from the basket. He crushed the herbs and mixed it with dew, which turned into a dark green concoction that emitted a strange smell.


    But he was already used to this smell. He breathed in a few whiffs of the smell, then added more herbs. Once it was done, he took a deep breath and drank the whole thing down.


    It was disgusting. Su Ming frowned in difort but forced himself to drink the whole thing before sitting down with his legs crossed again.


    It was not until midnight before Su Ming opened his eyes again. When he did, he stared into the darkness and let his mind wander.


    "There¡¯s a little effect¡­ but only a little. The method is correct, but something is still wrong¡­" Su Ming frowned. He could not tell his elder about this. He could only rely on himself to solve the problem.


    "That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. As themon healer in the tribe, it was his job to collect herbs. He remembered every time he went to collect herbs, his elder would usually select some herbs from the pile and take it away. The rest would be given to the tribe leader and distributed to the tribe ording to need. The herbs would be taken out of the herb storage when there was a need to use them to create medicine to cure the wounded and the sick.


    Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva was among those taken away by the elder. But Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva was no longer of any use to him, and thus, all of them were given to Su Ming to nourish his body.


    "There¡¯s still some Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva left after I gave some to Lei Chen." Su Ming immediately ruffled through the contents in the side pocket of the basket and took out the small bottle. When he opened it, there was the familiar fragrance wafting in the air. He shook it lightly. There was only a little less than half left.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming ced the bottle by his lips and drank all the contents in one mouthful.


    Then he immediately sat down with his legs crossed, immersing himself in refining and solidifying the Berserker Blood in his veins. Su Ming had been drinking Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva since he was young. Every time he drank it, he would feel a bit faint with a sensation as if he was about to fall asleep drunk.


    But this was the first time he drank Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva to assist in his Berserker training. As the blood in his veins circted in his body, he could feel a cold sensation growing within his body, spreading to all parts of his body very quickly.


    The cold gradually fused with the blood in his veins and increased the rate of cirction in his body. There were even signs of his blood rate increasing.


    "I knew it!" Su Ming felt excited. As he continued channeling his blood, his body suddenly shivered. He opened his eyes, his face filled with disbelief and doubt.


    "How could this¡­ Is it the elder?"


    Within his body, Su Ming could clearly feel the coldness emerging from all parts of his body as he absorbed the chill brought about by Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva. That cold feeling seemed to have existed in his body for many years and had beenying dormant, waiting for the time to rush forth the moment he started refining the blood in his veins.


    And the key to activate it was the same Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva that Su Ming drank!


    Now, that cold seemed to gather from every part of his body, crashing through his veins like a gigantic wave to form a sea.


    This was a gift which the elder prepared for him when he was young. His body that had been nourished by Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva was the gift. If Su Ming walked on the Ways of the Berserker, then this power would aid him immensely in the earlier stages of his training. If he did not have the gift to practice in the Ways of the Berserker, then it would help keep his body healthy.


    Su Ming was dumbfounded. He could almost see his elder¡¯s kind eyes and his expectations towards him as he grew older over the years. Most of all, he remembered the disappointment in his eyes half a month ago.


    "Elder¡­" Su Ming mumbled. There was a low rumbling sound within his body. The vast amount of Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva that had gathered in his body over time rushed forth to drive his blood forward, causing the second blood vein in his body to appear immediately and manifest quickly.


    As the second blood vein appeared, the third blood vein immediately followed suit!


    There were even signs of the fourth blood vein appearing vaguely!


    Su Ming¡¯s body began rapidly growing bigger. The speed and the strength of his blood cirction brought about his physical growth. If this continued, then he would no longer be frail and weak, and he would be just like the other members of his tribe. He would obtain a strong body.


    Yet at that very moment, the stone hanging off Su Ming¡¯s chest suddenly gave off the very same piercing light as it did in the statue of the God of Berserkers!


    The moment the light came, things changed!

 Chapter 8 — Barrenness!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Barrenness!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    As the cold light appeared, Su Ming could clearly feel a strong wave of heat emitting from his chest and travelling through his entire body quickly. It spread throughout his body in an instant and fused together with the cold brought by the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva, permeating into his blood.


    A clear roar could be heard from within Su Ming¡¯s body. As he was sitting down trembling furiously, the fourth blood vein manifested itself.


    At the same time, arge amount of ck filth seeped out of Su Ming¡¯s pores. There was even a terrible stench in the air, but it disappeared along with the wind.


    With three blood veins, one could reach the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Now, Su Ming had be a Berserker who reached the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    Still, he kept his eyes closed. There were no signs of him waking up. As time passed, the solidification of his blood gradually stopped as the fourth blood vein manifested.


    When the little monkey returned the next morning while sniffing at its right w with a pleased look on its face, it was surprised when it saw Su Ming covered entirely in ck filth. It scratched its head in confusion then circled Su Ming a few times.


    It may have obtained intelligence, but it did not know what was happening then. Curious, it approached Su Ming and reached out a w, wanting to pat Su Ming.


    Just as it was about to touch Su Ming, the light once appeared strongly from within Su Ming¡¯s body. It reached its brightest in an instant and enveloped Su Ming entirely, making the monkey hang its mouth open in shock. Then before its very eyes, Su Ming¡¯s body disappeared.


    To the little monkey, Su Ming was taken by the light. This scene made it widen its eyes and let out a piercing screech. It rushed towards where Su Ming disappeared and began searching in frenzy, but it found nothing. It stood there, unmoving and stunned.


    Su Ming did not know where he was. He was currently looking at his surroundings in confusion. The ce was enveloped in white mist. He could see too far into the distance, but he could see the vague outline of the peak of a mountain before him.


    He had just woken up, but he remembered he was in Dark Mountain. He could not understand how he got there.


    His gaze slowly turned cautious. He first lowered his gaze and looked at his chest, then felt his heart missing a beat. The strange ck piece of debris was missing from his chest.


    "It¡¯s gone¡­" Su Ming was shocked. He looked around at his surroundings, then stood up slowly. His gaze was dark and alert as he started walking towards the mist covered mountaintop.


    The mountain was not far away. Within a short amount of time, Su Ming was standing at the foot of the mountain. As he lifted his head, he took in a sharp breath.


    It was the peak of a mountain for sure, but there were no nts on it. It was instead a barrennd, as if it had been polished smoothly. There were a lot of pictures carved on it, mountains, rivers, strange beasts, the sky¡­ and even words that Su Ming have never seen before. The ce gave off a feeling as if it was from ancient times, as if came straight from the stories about the age of the Savages.


    At the very moment Su Ming looked at the carvings on the mountaintop, a roaring sound echoed in the air. A crack appeared right in the middle of the mountain, as if it was cut apart by an invisible force.


    The crack was narrow, and he could see how far it went down. It stopped under Su Ming¡¯s feet.


    Su Ming briefly hesitated then gritted his teeth. He was already here, and he did not know how to get out of the ce. He did not even know where he was. Now that there was a path before him, he had to trudge forward.


    Somewhere in his mind he felt that this was connected in some way to the ck piece of debris, because he remembered clearly the heat emitted by the debris.


    Su Ming felt as if he walked for a long time as he went into the mountain following the narrow crack. The road before him gradually grew wider. There were also a lot of weird carvings on the walls around him. Su Ming could not understand it, but there were various nts and herbs on the cravings. There were also some naked people with messy hair surrounding an odd big pot fiddling around with the herbs.


    He continued observing the carvings until he caught a glimpse of the end out of the corner of his eyes. There was a door at the end, and Su Ming paused in his footsteps as he stood at the door.


    The same carving was on the door. There were give different herbs carved in the drawing. Uneven strings emitting the cold light Su Ming was already familiar with surrounded the drawing of the five herbs and formed a circle,pletely covering the door.


    Right at the centre of the door were fifteen small holes. They looked as if something could be ced within. The holes formed a circle.


    Su Ming frowned then scrutinized the door. He took a look at his surroundings again, then cast his gaze at the five herbs on the door.


    "This is¡­ Iron Core Flower. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Iron Core Flower!


    "This is¡­ it looks like Joyleaf, but it also looks like the Iced Catalpa nt¡­"


    "This is the Night Glitter Branch! I often collect these."


    "What is this¡­? It looks really familiar¡­"


    "I¡¯ve never seen thest one¡­" After looking at it for a while, Su Ming hesitated. He did not know whether he should try and push the door open.


    Just as he was hesitating, he saw the strings surrounding the five herbs move and shine so brightly it could blind the eyes. As Su Ming was stunned by the moment, the light floated from the door and sped towards Su Ming.


    The light was too quick, and Su Ming had no time to dodge. Within just a moment, he was enveloped by the light.


    At the same time, a lot of memories not belonging to Su Ming flooded into his mind. These memories seemed to have been brought along with the light and forced their way into his head. It made Su Ming ufortable.


    He saw the figure of a person. He was just like the other people in the other drawings, throwing herbs into a big pot. The person¡¯s actions were very fluid. Each time he threw the herbs in, he would take a sniff at the herbs, then his gaze became serious. He waved at the air with his right hand and a wave of fire appeared in the air encircling the big pot.


    The process was extremelyplicated. Even the size of the fire had to be controlled. Su Ming had never seen this before. It was not asplicated in the tribe either. They would usually just eat the herbs or at most turn them into a concoction to increase the effects.


    Su Ming became engrossed with the memories in his head. A long time passed before the person mmed his right hand against the pot.


    Immediately, the me around the pot disappeared. The person opened the lid of the strange pot, and Su Ming immediately saw three green spherical objects the size of nails within the big pot.


    Even if they were just memories in his head, Su Ming could still faintly smell the scent of medicinal herbs in the air. When he looked at the three spherical objects, he becamepletely stunned, as if he was hit by lightning.


    He had been making medicine since he was young. With just a nce, he could tell the quality of various medicines. As he was now, he could not even begin imagining the effects of these spherical objects.


    The light around his body disappeared and returned to the door, causing the numerous strings that formed the circle on the door to also move.


    As the light faded, Su Ming¡¯s sight became clouded. He moved as if he was pushed by an invisible force. When his view cleared, a red blur came screeching towards him in joy.


    The red blur was, of course, Xiao Hong. It climbed over Su Ming and jumped happily on his body. When Su Ming disappeared, it had been terrified. Now that it saw Su Ming return, it was happy.


    Su Ming was stunned. He immediately looked at his surroundings and found that he had returned to the big rock on the Dark Dragon Mountain. He lowered his head and saw the piece of debris that had disappeared still hanging on his chest.


    "All of this must be connected to this thing. Perhaps when I arrived at the first level of in the realm of Blood Solidification, I activated it, and all of that happened. Looking at Xiao Hong¡¯s reaction, I must not have been dreaming, but went physically to that ce. Just what is this thing? Why is it here?" Su Ming mumbled softly as he recalled the memories in his head.


    "Quenching¡­ the medicinal pills¡­" After a long while, Su Ming mumbled out the name of the refining process he saw in his head.


    "Scattering Dust¡­" This was the name of the medicinal pill, and it was also one of the many memories that appeared in his head.


    Su Ming spoke in a low tone. In his mind he saw the carving on the door. His eyes lightened up gradually. He may not know where the ce was, but it was clear that quenching thing he saw had piqued his interest.


    In his view, the training to be a Berserker is rted to those herbs that increased the blood rate in the body. They needed to consume lots of it to make their bodies stronger. That quenching process he saw in his head might be able to help immensely in his training.


    "I¡¯ve never seen a round medicinal pill like this in the tribe, not even the elder has seen one before, or else I would have definitely seen it. But that round medicinal pills seemed to be working pretty well. I wonder how strong the effects of the herbs would be once I finish refining it."


    "Then my next step would be to look for those five herbs. Xiao Hong, have you ever seen these two types of herbs." Once Su Ming made his decision, he called out to Xiao Hong and picked up a stone, then drew the two herbs that he was unable to identify on the ground before he looked expectantly at Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong looked at them with his teeth bared, then gave a nod.


    Su Ming felt his spirits lift. He walked around the big rock several times as his mind quickly processed his thoughts.


    "I can find the herbs, but making that sort of medicinal pills will beplicated. There¡¯s even fire involved. It¡¯ll be just like cooking rice¡­ Interesting." Once Su Ming had his thoughts sorted out, he frowned.


    He remembered that the pot itself was also odd. It was different from the pots used to cook rice in the tribe. As he was searching through the memories in his head, he learned the pot used for the quenching process had an odd name - the Barren Caldron.


    "The pots used in the tribe should be useless¡­ I¡¯ll also need fire." Su Ming lifted his head suddenly as he was mumbling. His eyes were bright as he looked at one of the mountains located further away among the five mountains in Dark Dragon Mountain.


    That mountain waspletely brown in color, and at this moment, there was smoke rolling out from the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 9 — Red Mud

    <h4>Chapter 9: Red Mud</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Each one of the five mountains in the Dark Dragon Mountain are different. The mountain which produced the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva was the closest to the Dark Mountain Tribe. If he went any further, he might identally run into other people from other tribes.


    That was why Su Ming spent most his time here. He would only venture to the other mountains to collect some rarer herbs, and he did so with caution.


    Now, within Su Ming¡¯s sights, was the mountain which had smoke rolling down from its peak, ck me Mountain.


    It is said that there was a huge amount of earthen fire1 within this mountain. A long time ago, this ce was the centre of the Land of the Fire Berserker Tribe. Centuries may have passed since then, but if anyone approached this ce, they could still feel waves of heat rolling off the very ground.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with ck me Mountain. He had stepped foot in this ce multiple times. He had even met the people from the ck Mountain Tribe before. If it were not for his speed aiding his escape, he would have died much earlier.


    That ce was very close to the ck Mountain Tribe. The ck Mountain Tribe had held grudges against the Dark Mountain Tribe for generations. The sizes of both tribes were about the same. There may be no battles between them, but there were scuffles among their hunting teams, and these scuffles tended to be bloody and cruel.


    There was a moment of hesitation, but very soon Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up as he had a n. He turned his gaze away from ck me Mountain after a long while, then quickly walked towards the deeper parts of the t stone. There were a few big stones at the hollowed part of the stone. When Su Ming took them away, he saw an object that had been hidden underneath by the stones.


    It was a crudely made bow!


    It may be crude, but the string of the bow, which was the size of a finger, was stretched tautly across the bow. Its power could be felt just by looking at it.


    Only hunters were allowed to possess bows within the Dark Mountain Tribe. It was difficult for other tribe members to obtain one. Su Ming made the bow himself after he exchanged some materials with the herbs he collected. He did not take it back to the tribe but kept it here. This was a secret that only Lei Chen knew.


    As he held the bow, Su Ming¡¯s lit up brightly. He took out another five arrows from underneath the big stones. The arrowheads were made from stone, and Su Ming would usually polish the arrowheads so that they would remain sharp.


    He ced the five arrows on the basket over his back. Su Ming held the bow in his hand and whistled at the little monkey before pointing at the herbs he drew on the ground.


    The little monkey understood him, and grinned at him disying all its teeth before rushing forward in a red blur.


    Su Ming followed closely behind carefully. With just a few leaps, the man and the monkey disappeared from where they stood.


    If they wereparing their level of familiarity towards Dark Dragon Mountain, then Su Ming would never be able topare with Xiao Hong. Under Xiao Hong¡¯s guidance, as the sun became a bright red and started to set, Su Ming¡¯s basket was filled with various medicinal herbs.


    There were about seven or eight types of herbs in the basket, and there were plenty for each type. These were all the herbs that Su Ming saw from the drawing, and even herbs that were simr to the drawings. He was unable to identify thempletely, that was why he decided to take the herbs that bore simrities to the drawings as well.


    "You mean there¡¯s another herb that looks alike here?" It was almost twilight by this point. Su Ming and Xiao Hong were standing in the forest near ck me Mountain. He was pointing at a patch of ck mud on the ground before them, looking at Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong bobbed its head up and down, then gestured at Su Ming wildly before pointing at the setting sun in the sky.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. He squatted down and fixed his gaze at the swamp, waiting for the sun to set. Seconds ticked by slowly, and after half an hour, the light in the forest grew dim. It was almost as if everything outside a hundred feet radius within the forest had been consumed by darkness.


    As soon as night fell on thend, bubbles suddenly emerged from the mud. There was also the vague shape of a red nt. It was rising up so quickly as if it was swimming forward. The odd sight made Su Ming¡¯s hair rise, but he did not move.


    He watched as the red nt continued to swim in the mud, then slowly rise from it. It was the bud of a red flower. The roots were still hidden in the mud. It was obvious now that the flower had been moving about in the mud just now due to the movements of its roots.


    As he watched the flower buds emerge from the mud, they bloomed before Su Ming¡¯s eyes and let out a nice fragrance. Su Ming only took a whiff and immediately, he felt as if his blood was boiling. It was as if his entire body was surrounded by mes and his skin burnt by the heat.


    At that moment, Xiao Hong let out a nervous screech. Su Ming did not hesitate and rushed forward, grabbing the red flower closest to him. There was a sharp spat made of stone in his hand, and with practiced movements he cut the flower part from its roots, then threw it into the basket over his back.


    Once he was done, Su Ming did not linger and left quickly with Xiao Hong.


    As soon as Su Ming left, there was the sound of a roar from a beast from within the mud, and all the red flowers immediately closed their petals before sinking into the mud once more. Soon, fresh blood emerged from the mud and the stench of blood filled the air.


    Su Ming and Xiao Hong left in a hurry. When they sky darkenedpletely, they were sitting on a tree and looking through their haul using the moonlight.


    There were many types of herbs in the basket, a sight which made Su Ming excited. He saw the quenching scene in his mind once again, and he became even more excited to do it.


    "It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t know the effects of the Scattering Dust¡­but it should be really good nheless." Su Ming licked his lips, casting his gaze towards two of the herbs in the basket.


    These two herbs were simr in color, and if he was not looking at them closely they would look exactly the same. They are both red, and the only difference between them was that one of them had six petals, and the other five petals.


    Su Ming was not familiar with those two herbs. They were the only ones he had never seen before in the making of the Scattering Dust. It was fortunate that Xiao Hong had seen them before and could bring Su Ming to them.


    "Just which one of them is the one necessary to make the medicine?" Su Ming frowned, he swept his gaze along the two herbs. He had obtained the six petal flower from the mud. As he remembered the strange sight that had happened when it bloomed, Su Ming had a feeling that if he ate this raw, his body would explode.


    He ced the herb once more in the basket andid down on the branch, then took a bite at a piece of fruit. He watched the stars in the sky and breathed in the air in the forest. He could hear the sounds of the beasts and birds around him. It was as if he had be one with the forest, and it was afortable feeling.


    Xiao Hong was grooming itself by the side, its eyes warily surveying their surroundings.


    The man and the monkey spent the night on the tree just like that.


    As the sun rose the next morning, Su Ming and Xiao Hong left the tree and hurried towards ck me Mountain as the forest was covered by darkness and surrounded by a thin veil of mist.


    Su Ming remained on alert as he held the bow in his hands. Xiao Hong was also affected by this and was also wary of its surroundings. When the sun rose to the sky, the snow-like mist disappeared from the forest. There was a gigantic mountain before his eyes. The mountain was brown, and he could feel waves of heat rolling off the ground onto his face.


    He could even see puffs of ck smoke rising into the air at the very top of the mountain. It was a sight to behold from afar.


    "ck me Mountain¡­" Su Ming muttered softly, then cast a wary eye at his surroundings before rushing up the mountain with no hesitation. He was already prepared before he came. There were a lot of heat repellent herbs under his feet, and with their presence, Su Ming could climb to the top the mountain without stopping.


    He may be climbing really quickly, but he remained alert, and his wariness only increased as he climbed further up. He did not how long he took, but as he was halfway up the mountain, Xiao Hong let out a screech as he was about to continue upward.


    Su Ming immediately hid his body in one of the cracks by the side of the mountain without any hesitation as soon as he heard the screech. He nted his feet firmly on the ground and lifted the bow in his right hand as he quickly took out an arrow. It was all done within the span of a breath. Xiao Hong arrived before Su Ming, and was now pressed closely to him.


    Su Ming breathed slowly, his eyes cold. From where he stood, if any of the members of the ck Mountain Tribe noticed him, then they would have to fight till the death.


    Very soon, soft voices travelled to where he stood, and there were even sounds of stones falling as they spoke.


    "Why are they asking us to mine stones so early in the morning? What is this for anyway?"


    "Stopining. This is a request from the tribe leader, we just need to do it. By the way, did you hear? The elder is about to reach the next level¡­"


    "I also heard about it from the other tribe members that the elder is different than how he is usually. He¡¯s a bit terrifying now."


    "Could the tribe leader be asking us to mine these stones for the elder?"


    The voices became clearer and then gradually faded, Su Ming remained still as he stood pressed against the crack. It was not until the two people had gone further away that he let out a sigh of relief.


    "ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s elder is about to reach the next level¡­I remember the elder once saying that the elder in ck Mountain Tribe was at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but he has mastered an evil art just so that he could go up against the elder." Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He would have to returnter to tell his elder about this.


    He waited for a bit longer to make sure those two had gone far away, then Su Ming continued scaling the mountain. But at that moment, the little monkey by his side grabbed his shirt.


    Su Ming immediately turned his head in rm, but he only saw the monkey¡¯s face bright with excitement, pointing towards the crack they had stayed. There was a small, naturally formed hole over there, and steam was rising from it.


    Su Ming immediately gave up on climbing the mountain any further and decided to approach the small hole. After careful scrutiny, he took off the basket on his back and brought it into the hole as he crawled into it, with Xiao Hong keeping close to his footsteps.


    The hole was not big, and Su Ming only managed to get in because he was on the smaller side. If it were any of the other members of the Berserker Tribe, they would not have been able to make it in.

 Chapter 10 — Quenching

    <h4>Chapter 10: Quenching</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The hole was strange. It waspletely even in size. When Su Ming saw the end of the hole some hundred feetter, he started slowing down.


    He approached the exit carefully. As he looked out, he was momentarily stunned, then he took a deep breath.


    This was a fire cave. There were vast amounts of stctites hanging from the ceiling. The surface of these rocks were dry and cracked, as if they would crumble into pieces at any moment. The ground was ck, but there were lines upon lines of red rocks flowing downwards, turning the ce brown. The heat was even stronger in herepared to when they were outside.


    There was a ck skeleton hanging near him. The skeleton was about eighty to ny feet long, and Su Ming could tell with just one nce that it was the skeleton of a python.


    On the python¡¯s head was a horn about the size of an arm. It was ck in color.


    Su Ming had never seen such a long python before, but he remembered hearing from his elder that there was once a species of pythons in Dark Dragon Mountain. They were fierce creatures, and these pythons all possessed horns on their heads. They were known as Horned Pythons, and the sharpness of the horn could be given to the tribe as tribute.


    There was one such horn in the Dark Mountain Tribe, and it was treated as the symbol of the tribe leader in the tribe.


    "Could this be the Horned Python?" He looked at the Horned Python¡¯s skeleton, then at the cave he was located, and an answer formed in his head.


    In his silence Su Ming took out one of the herbs from the basket and threw it downwards.


    As the herb floated downwards and was about to touch the floor, it let out a sizzling sound. About fifteen minutester, it withered. He tried a few more times to test the heat on the ground, and decided that while the heat was strong, he could withstand it for some time, as long as he did not touch the red stones.


    Xiao Hong was already growing impatient. If it did not know the dangers of this ce, it would have jumped down much earlier.


    Su Ming climbed out of the hole carefully, then jumped downwards andnded on the floor. Immediately, there were sizzling soundsing from underneath his feet. A wave of heat seeped into his body from his feet, but it would not be strong enough to burn his feet for the time being.


    When Xiao Hong entered the fire cave, sweat poured down its body like a river. It pondered for a while before returning once more to the small hole, refusing to go back into the fire cave. Instead, it chose to go somewhere else to y.


    Su Ming did not continue trying to persuade it, but chose to carry the basket on his back and hurry onward. He could tell that this was connected to the inner parts of ck me Mountain, and there just might be a suitable ce for quenching herbster.


    Not far down the road was an empty space. Su Ming did not know where it was connected to. There were a few potholes on the ground, and the heat was even stronger over there. Su Ming could even feel a scalding heat underneath his feet.


    He was just about to step on the empty space after a brief moment of hesitation when he felt a strong wave of heat bursting forth. Su Ming let out a yelp and immediately retreated, his pupils dting in fear. He saw a st of fire the size of an arm rushing forth from one of the potholes, lighting up the cave instantly.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath and retreated once more until he reached the mouth of the cave. Then he cast his gaze forward. About half an hour passed before the fire gradually disappeared. But no sooner than it did, another st of fire emerged from another pothole.


    As soon as it disappeared, another st of fire came out once more. It was an endless cycle.


    "Fire¡­" Su Ming stared at the potholes, then his eyes gradually lit up in excitement.


    "There is fire here! But they will appear only once in a while, and it¡¯s not a stable source of fire either¡­" Once the excitement faded, Su Ming took a moment to gather to gather his thoughts, feeling a little disappointed.


    "No matter. I might be able to reach the deepest parts of the mountain through the peak of the mountain, and I might even find a better ce which might be hidden here. If there¡¯s any danger, I can leave quickly as well."


    "Very well, this will be my very first ce to perform quenching!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bright with excitement as he looked around.


    "I have fire now, so the only thing I¡¯m missing now is the Barren Caldron¡­I¡¯ll make one myself!" Su Ming then cast his gaze on the scattered rocks on the ground.


    These stones have been here for many years, but have not turned into ashes. They must be able to withstand a great amount of heat, so they should be able to be used for quenching¡­" Su Ming scratched his head then changed the herbs underneath his feet before jumping down once more. He chose a more suitable looking piece of stone, then touched the surface after a brief moment of hesitation. It was not too hot, just a bit warm.


    Once he was certain of using the big stone as a material, Su Ming took out his own spat. The spat was extremely sharp and had been constantly polished by Su Ming himself. As he took up the spat, he used every ounce of his strength and started cutting into the stone.


    It was an extremely dull process, but one Su Ming was already used to. There was no hesitation within his movements, but as he was cutting into the stone, a thought suddenly crossed his mind. He looked at the skull of the python, and especially at the horn on its skull.


    Su Ming went over quickly and looked at the skull for a moment. He gave a light knock at the skull, and when he did, there was a cracking sound, and the entire skeleton immediately turned into ashes.


    Only the ck horn remained unscathed.


    "I knew it. This horn is extraordinary. I was just wondering how the python came to this ce." Su Ming picked up the horn and sliced it across the wall to his side. There was a crack following his motion, but the scene did not surprise Su Ming.


    "But why did the Horned Python climb into this ce?" Su Ming did not understand, but he still took up the horn and went to the rock and started cutting into it.


    With the help of the horn, after a few hours, a stone stove that was almost simr to the Barren Caldron in Su Ming¡¯s memories was born. Su Ming even made a lid for it to keep the heat from escaping from within the caldron.


    "Let¡¯s try it out first." Su Ming was excited. He pushed the Barren Caldron to the potholes and forced himself to calm down as he waited.


    After a few hours, after numerous sts of fire, fire finally emerged from the pothole near Su Ming.


    As soon as the fire erupted, Su Ming pushed the stone stove right on top of the erupting pothole.


    Su Ming was nervous. It all depended on whether the caldron he made could withstand the heat now.


    Very soon, the caldron became red and heat rolled off from its surface. There were even sizzling sounds, and Su Ming saw the surface of the caldron cracking in multiple times. Su Ming felt his heart still, but when there were no signs of the stone crumbling, he gradually began to rx.


    "Two hours¡­ There is only two hours each time. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough." Su Ming sank into his own thoughts. It can even be said that he was truly spending all his effort to make sure this quenching process would work.


    "Then how about this?" Su Ming took a few steps back. He may have a n in his head, but he did not dare act recklessly. Instead, he stood at a ce that was not too hot and focused on those potholes. A day passed by while he was doing that.


    During that period of time, the little monkey dropped by and left some fruits on a ce that was not too hot before leaving once more to y.


    As for the stone caldron, it withstood the test of fire and did not crumble no matter how many times it was burned.


    "There seems to be some sort of rule for the eruptions, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any rules either¡­" After a day, Su Ming picked up the horn and went to the potholes, cutting a ravine on the ground, connecting one of the potholes underneath the caldron.


    He did not stop there, but instead make six other ravines before retreating. Very soon, one of the potholes erupted once more, and most of the mes flowed into the ravine and went underneath the caldron.


    "I made it!" Su Ming only looked at it for a moment before going off to make another five ravines, then he backed off to observe for another day. As he was sure his method worked in extending the period of time for the fire underneath his caldron, he became rxed.


    To tell the truth, he was worried about it. The lines of the ravines were not drawn on a whim. He had to make sure that the mes underneath the caldron were not too strong or too weak, or else the pills woulde out misshapened.


    After all, there were times when several potholes erupted at once. If this happened multiple times, then it might be dangerous.


    Once he solved two of the most basic of his problems, Su Ming calmed down and began his very first quenching process ording to the memories in his head.


    He had the little monkey preparing his meals for him, and there were times when Su Ming went out to hunt some smaller prey before bringing them into the cave to roast it. Su Ming also used the chance to tell the hunting team from his own tribe about the elder in ck Mountain Tribe as he met them by chance while he was out hunting.


    Time passed by, and sounds of frustrations could be heard from this ce that he imed as his own for the purposes of quenching. Half a month had passed by. Su Ming¡¯s eyes had turned red by this point. For the entirety of the half a month he spent, for all the numerous times he tried refining the herbs he had, there was not once where he was sessful!


    He was now at the first level in the realm of Blood Solidification, and he even manifested four blood veins. If only he could manifest two more, then he would reach the second level in the realm of Blood Solidification.


    Once he reached the second level, then Su Ming would be able to use the first of the Berserker Arts which he inherited from the statue of the God of Berserkers!


    This was a dream for Su Ming, and also the reason why he did not give up on trying to create the medicinal pills.


    But after a month¡¯s worth of failures, Su Ming was at the verge of giving up. But his obstinacy did not allow him to give up so easily.


    "I won¡¯t believe it! Xiao Hong, collect herbs for me again!" Su Ming threw the basket towards the little monkey baring its teeth at the mouth of the cave, then continued trying to create the pills.


    The little monkey caught the basket and grinned before running out.


    Days passed¡­


    Failures upon failures¡­


    Another half a month passed by. During this day, as Su Ming stood in front of the caldron with his hair in a mess, he held two herbs in his hands. They were both red in color. One of them had six petals, and the other five petals.


    "Which one should I use¡­" Su Ming knew he did not have much time to think, so he grit his teeth and made his decision.

 Chapter 11 — Blood Boiling

    <h4>Chapter 11: Blood Boiling</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "I might as well try everything!" Su Ming grit his teeth and threw the flower with six petals into the stone caldron.


    The herb with six petals was the one he found from the mud. It was the one that gave off a scent that seemed to make the blood boil.


    The moment the herb touched the medicinal concoction in the caldron, Su Ming saw a red, alluring light from within it. He did not cover the caldron with a lid, but chose to step forward and walk around the caldron. He selected a few of the ravines that still had the liquid fire flowing down like a stream and jammed the horn horizontally in their paths to stop the flow temporarily, making it easier for him to control the fire.


    The ravines on the ground have increased since a month ago, and most of them were covered in horizontal marks that looked like scars. This was a method Su Ming invented to control the fire after a month of trial and error.


    Su Ming was incredibly nervous. Almost all of his attention was on the Barren Caldron he made. ording to his observations in the past month, the ce he was standing was safe for the next hour, so he did not need to care about anything else.


    Time passed by, and as soon as the hour was up, Su Ming immediately retreated from the ce. Not long after he left the ce, a huge st of fire erupted from the ground.


    As the fire continued bursting forth, Su Ming was also sweating like a river as he stood not too far away from the source of the fire. But he kept his gaze on the caldron. From the experience he had umted a month ago, he knew that there was still fourteen to eighteen hours left before he could see the results.


    During this time, he would need to adjust the strength of the mes ording to the changes with the medicinal concoction, and he especially needed to put the lid on the caldron at the final moments of making the medicine pills so that the heat within the caldron will increase to incredible levels and the heat will gather to create the medicinal pills.


    He had been repeating this act numerous times in the past month. It could even be said that he was already used to it by now.


    Two hours, four hours passed by. Slowly, the caldron started letting out a red mist. The mist had no smell, but as the strange light shone, it made Su Ming¡¯s blood boil when he looked at it.


    During this time, he adjusted the strength of the fire a few times, and he did so until it turned dark outside. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot. He had used almost the entire day on creating the medicinal pills, and if everything had been working well so far, then there was only one final step left.


    Through the red mist, Su Ming could see that there was not much liquid left within the caldron, and it was bubbling inside. When each bubble burst, the red mist would rise from within.


    "It¡¯s almost done!" After numerous failures, Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. Without any hesitation, he grabbed the lid by his side and covered the caldron.


    The moment he closed the caldron, a low rumbling sound could be heard echoing within the cave.


    "It all depends on luck now." Once he covered the caldron, Su Ming let out a huge breath and retreated a few steps before sitting down with his legs crossed. He closed his eyes and rested. He knew that he had done everything that he could, and sess depended entirely on luck now.


    Two hours went by. The roaring sound from within the caldron increased exponentially and continued nine times before it gradually became quiet. There was no longer any sound beside the fire underneath the caldron.


    Su Ming did not open his eyes but chose instead to continue resting and wait. It was not until the brief period of time when the next eruption was about to start and when the fire underneath the caldron began growing weaker that Su Ming opened his eyes and grabbed some heat resistant herbs in his right hand before moving forward and pushing the lid on the caldron away.


    The moment the lid was opened, a red wave of heat rushed into his face, but Su Ming was already prepared. The instant he opened the lid, he moved backwards.


    He waited until the red wave of heat dispersed then with his heart beating in trepidation and excitement, he moved forward slowly and looked into the caldron.


    With just a nce, Su Ming beganughing loudly.


    Right at the very bottom of the caldron were three red medicinal pills!


    He retrieved the pills carefully, then sat by the side in excitement as he kept looking at the very mysterious object he had only seen in his memories.


    Su Ming loved the little round pills, and he even brought them to his nose to smell them. But instead of a medicinal scent, they emitted a faint stench of blood.


    The pill was also abnormally fragile. If Su Ming used a bit more strength, the pills would crumble into dust. But Su Ming did not care much about that.


    "One month has gone by, and I¡¯ve finally managed to make it once!" The more Su Ming looked at it, the happier he was, and as he was about to pop one into his mouth, he hesitated.


    Su Ming forcefully quelled his excitement. In his mind, he saw the odd scene when he was picking the red herb with six petals.


    "If this herb was the key to creating these pills, then I wonder whether the other one can do it as well¡­" Su Ming ced the three pills at a safe location, then took out the red herb with five petals.


    There was a moment of silence before Su Ming made up his mind. Once he took note of the time, he closed his eyes and meditated, he started moving the blood in his veins all over his body to recover from fatigue.


    The little monkey returned at midnight, and as it climbed into the cave its face was seemingly intoxicated as it sniffed its right w. It did not bother Su Ming, but chose to lie down in a ce that was not too hot.


    It had already gotten used to this ce over the past month.


    Yet even though it was lying down, it still kept sniffing at its right w, the intoxicated look bing more visible on its face. It started cackling as it remembered something.


    It was not until the next morning before Su Ming opened his eyes and moved his body. The fatigue he felt on the previous day waspletely gone.


    With his stamina recovered and almost overflowing, Su Ming took the herb with five petals and continued with the quenching process.


    After a few days, Su Ming stepped out of the fire cavern as he had not left for quite a few days. When he saw the sun, he felt its re on his eyes. He was already used to the red re of the fires within the fire cave, and now that he looked once more at the brightness from the sun, he was a little unused to it.


    As he stood there breathing in fresh air, Su Ming waited for his eyes to adjust to the brightness of the sun, then carefully surveyed his surroundings before climbing down.


    He was quick as he did so, and he remained alert of his surroundings. With the little monkey keeping watch as well, they did not encounter any dangers and made it down the mountain safely.


    They found a river that let out hot steam at the feet of the mountain. Su Ming took off his clothes and soaked himself in the water, feeling the fatigue that had umted in his body disappearing.


    He and Xiao Hong hurriedly left the river reluctantly. He had much more important things to do.


    Su Ming and Xiao Hong travelled with blinding speed in the forest. After covering some distance, Su Ming caught some terrifying looking beasts in his hands.


    There were also some in the little monkey¡¯s ws.


    At a slightly more remote corner in the forest, Su Ming took a nce at the four tied-up beasts roaring at him, then ignored them and took out two small bottles from his bosom.


    Within the two bottles were two types of pills. One of them was red and slightly terrifying to look at, while the other was green, with a faint medicinal smell travelling to his nostrils. With just a whiff, he felt refreshed.


    The green pill was the one Su Ming made a few days ago using the herb with five petals.


    "The Scattering Dust¡­ If I follow my instincts, then the green one is the Scattering Dust, then what on earth is the red pill?" Su Ming narrowed his eyes. There were three pills each in the bottles. He took one of each out and looked at the beasts before moving towards them.


    Once he fed the two pills to two different beasts, Su Ming retreated a few steps back and observed them nervously. Even the little monkey was affected by his mood and grew nervous.


    He waited for a long time, but there were no changes within the two beasts that consumed the pills. They were still hissing and roaring at Su Ming, their faces contorted in rage.


    Su Ming frowned. He waited for a bit longer, but nothing happened.


    "How could this be? Logically speaking, something must have happened¡­ But at least it¡¯s not poisonous. Could it be¡­ this isn¡¯t to be consumed, but to be used externally?" Once Su Ming got the idea, he took out the horn and went to the other two beasts that did not take the medicine, then cut open two small wounds on their bodies so that blood flowed out.


    The little monkey quickly followed behind him to watch.


    Su Ming then took another two pills from the bottle and ced it on their wounds.


    At that moment, something happened!


    The moment the red pill touched the wound on the creature¡¯s body, within just a few seconds, its entire body started trembling furiously and it turned into a pool of blood. Before the blood could even fall onto the ground, it burst into mes and turned into red mist. The little beast did not even have time to scream.


    All of this happened in an instant, and it happened so quickly Su Ming let out a cry of rm before retreating quickly. The little monkey was also shocked and let out whimpers of rm as it retreated hastily.


    "This is¡­" Su Ming took in a sharp breath, his eyes filled with terror. He did not expect that the red pill he made would have such shocking effects!


    When the red mist disappeared in the air, there was only a pile of purplish red bones left on the ground. A terrifying sight to behold. The other creatures, while they were very close to the beast just now, were not affected, but it was clear that they were frightened by it.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing was erratic and quick. After a long while, he looked at the bottle containing the red pill. There was only one left, but that pill alone was enough to make him think that it was a bloodthirsty item.


    "There are no effects if it was consumed, but if ites into contact with blood, then death is assured! Since I was the one who made this, then it will be named Scattering Blood!" Su Ming murmured. He forced his fears to go away and put away the pill carefully. He had a feeling that this object could very well be used as a weapon in the future!


    "Then this green pill should be the real Scattering Dust. Just what are the effects though?" Su Ming fell momentarily silent, then his gaze fell upon the little beast that was stillpletely fine even though the pill had melted into its wound.

 Chapter 12 — Su Ming’s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 12: Su Ming¡¯s Wrath</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming thought for a long time but he still could not figure out the effects of the Scattering Dust. In the memories he obtained, he only acquired the methods to make the pills, not their effects.


    Su Ming only left the ce with the slightest bit of hesitation when the sun was at its highest in the sky.


    They ran back to the ce where he had performed the quenching. The little monkey did not stay long. It ran outside as soon as it came back to the cave.


    Su Ming felt the breeze on his skin as he leaned against the wall of the mountain. In his hands were the green pills and he began thinking as he held them.


    ¡®Just what is its use¡­? Neither consuming the pill nor applying it externally worked¡­¡¯


    He frowned. He finally managed to make the pills but he could not determine their effects. It made Su Ming feel as if the past month had been a waste.


    He stared at the pills and made his decision.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to try it on my own! Let¡¯s see what happens once I swallow it!¡¯


    Su Ming was the decisive sort. Once he made a decision, he never hesitated. He quickly ced the Scattering Dust in his hand, into his mouth.


    The pill immediately melted once it touched his tongue. A strong medicinal taste filled his mouth and turned into a strong wave of heat that flowed into all parts of his body. It disappeared soon however, and Su Ming did not feel much from it.


    Su Ming was stunned. He sat down hurriedly and meditated, trying to solidify the blood in his veins. However, it was to no avail. It was no different than before. He still felt that there was not enough blood in his body.


    He pulled at his hair, frustrated. This was the first time he truly felt that he had wasted the past month.


    ¡®Impossible, there must be some other use!¡¯


    Su Ming was disappointed but he did not give up. Yet, no matter how much he pondered about it, he could not find any clues. The only thing he could do was sigh andugh bitterly.


    After a while, the little monkey returned and approached Su Ming. It jumped around for a while before throwing some fruits in front of him, then leaving once more.


    Su Ming sighed. He was hungry so, he picked up one of the fruits and began thinking as he ate.


    ¡®One, two, three¡­¡¯


    Before he knew it, Su Ming let out a burp and spat out the core. He stroked his belly and started thinking again. His gaze traveled to the fruits left on the ground and just as he was about to look away, it struck him.


    ¡®I¡¯m full?! What?!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the fruits and immediately began counting the cores he spat on the ground. There were 15 in total.


    He felt that he had juste across something important. His heart pounded in excitement.


    ¡®I¡¯ve always loved eating this fruit and Xiao Hong has always picked them for me¡­but I don¡¯t like eating too much in one go. At the same time, I¡¯m usually only half full even after eating 10 of them¡­ But just now, I only ate 15 of them and I¡¯m already full! Is it because my appetite has decreased? Or perhaps¡­it has something to do with this!¡¯


    Su Ming licked his lips. He remembered that he had taken a Scattering Dust pill earlier on.


    ¡®Perhaps the Scattering Dust is actually a pill that can rece food¡­ Or perhaps, the Scattering Dust can¡­ increase the effects of other things!¡¯


    Su Ming felt his heart pounding. He took a deep breath. He had been thinking carefully and exhaustively about the effects of the pill but had obtained no clues. Now that he had stumbled onto something, he was going to pursue it no matter how ridiculous it may seem. He immediately crawled back into the little hole which he used for the sole purpose of quenching herbs.


    He remembered that he still had a little bit of Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva left. This was a rare item. It was impossible to obtain it without rain and he had been reluctant to drink what little amount he had left.


    He quickly ventured into the cave. Su Ming took out the bottle that contained the few drops of Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva left from the basket. He then swallowed it all in one gulp without hesitation.


    Su Ming was extremely familiar with the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva. With just a few drops, he immediately felt the faint traces of coldness from the liquid traveling to all parts of his body before seeping into his blood.


    The cold sensation brought upon by the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva suddenly increased a little, at least by one fold. It may not seem much, but Su Ming could really feel it.


    As the coldness became one with his blood, it felt like his blood started to boil. It caused the four manifested to glow a bloody red. as he controlled the flow of blood in his body.


    After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath. His eyes were filled with happiness and excitement.


    ¡®I knew it! There are no effects if the Scattering Dust is taken alone but if taken with other objects, then the effects of those objects will increase. It seems like a simple effect, but it¡¯s really quite extraordinary!¡¯


    Su Ming felt his spirits lift up. The process of creating Scattering Dust was now a huge motivation for him.


    ¡®There were 15 tiny holes on the door which gave me the methods to create Scattering Dust. It must be for me to ce 15 of these pills in there but, I don¡¯t even have enough for myself now¡­¡¯


    Su Ming fell silent. Then, he let out a string of murmurs slowly after a brief period of hesitation.


    Once he made up his mind, he immediately went to the Barren Caldron and began processing the remaining herbs by quenching.


    Besides processing the herbs, he also made the little monkey continue searching for the herbs his grandfather would take away in huge bundles. Then using the method in his tribe, he mashed the herbs and turned them into liquid before drinking it. With the help of the Scattering Dust, his training speed grew faster.


    Two months had passed by. Su Ming barely left the cave during those two months. The fire cavern had practically be his second home. The location could not be easily discovered, hence, Su Ming felt at ease training there.


    Within those two months, he had prepared a lot of Scattering Dust. With the help of the medicinal concoction which helped increase his blood rate, he gradually managed to manifest the fifth blood vein on his body.


    The sixth blood vein too, had begun appearing vaguely on his body. If this continued, then it would manifest very soon.


    Winter had already arrived outside. The other mountains were covered by snow except ck me Mountain. Snow would melt before it could even touch the surface of the mountain. Due to this, the mountain was surrounded by a thickyer of fog. It was a strange sight to see from afar.


    If an outsider saw it for the first time, the mountain would definitely pique his or her interest. Su Ming grew up there so, the strange sights of the mountain were nothing new to him.


    That day, Su Ming sat down with his legs crossed and the blood red glow was incredibly strong within his body. The five blood veins crawled all over his body as if they possessed life. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    As the blood red glow kept spreading around his body, sweat umted all over Su Ming¡¯s body. His body trembled but his face was filled with determination. This was his third attempt at manifesting the sixth blood vein during the past half a month. Once he managed to do it, he would sessfully be a Berserker at the second level in the Blood Solidification Realm.


    More importantly, he would be able to use the very first Berserker Art. It was one that belonged only to their tribe; an Art known as Spirit Devourer!


    The Spirit Devourer was not a skill that could be used without preparation. Some fresh animal carcasses would be required. By gathering the Berserker Blood in their bodies, practitioners could sense the spirit of the deceased animal and bring it out to increase their own strength temporarily.


    Only after they have mastered this particr skill would they be known as a Berserker. They would then be different from the other members of the tribe. They would be much stronger.


    After a long while, Su Ming¡¯s body continued to tremble. The bloody glow surrounding his body gradually disappeared and the five blood veins on his skin also sank into his body once more. The solidification of the sixth blood vein had failed once again.


    Su Ming let out a deep breath. After a moment of silence, he mixed some medicinal concoction with the Scattering Dust and drank it before continuing with his training.


    Another month passed by. The entire Dark Dragon Mountain was covered by a thickyer of snow. The fog surrounding ck me Mountain had also grown thicker. Even the heat seemed to disappear in the weather.


    The year¡¯s coldest season was about to arrive.


    However for Su Ming, this was the most important moment. His diligence in training coupled with his supply of herbs and Scattering Dust, increased his training speed exponentially in the Blood Solidification Realm. The sixth blood vein had appeared and it was at a critical moment of manifestation.


    The little monkey also refused to go out in winter. Its entire body was red and that made it extremely eye-catching in the snow. Even if it was not winter, it would have toy low.


    It squatted down beside Su Ming and yawned as it watched him. All of a sudden, the little monkey lifted its head,. Its eyes were filled with a fierce re and its ears twitched.


    Faint voices traveled into the cavern from the outside¡­


    "Yu Chi, are you sure the Sky Stone grows here? We¡¯ve been searching this ce for half a day and we still can¡¯t find any. Are you sure you got the right information?" It was a cold voice and the little monkey quivered the moment it heard it.


    "It can¡¯t be. I remember seeing shrubs of the nt, that¡¯s why I cast a Berserker Art to hide it. It should have grown by now. The other members of the tribee here often to collect herbs. They should be able to identify my spells." The voice that answered was sharp.


    "Then hurry up. If the Sky Stone is really here, then I¡¯ll be able to break through the third level soon and reach the fourth level. As for you, you should be able to reach the third level."


    "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. It should be here. I can feel the presence of my spell¡­ If you can reach the fourth level, then you will be able to join the ck Mountain¡¯s hunting team. I heard that the elder made a new rule that says anyone can keep their own game this time."


    Their voices were getting closer and sounded like they were right outside. The little monkey was so nervous it did not dare to breathe. It could feel that the two people outside posed a serious threat.


    It turned back to look at Su Ming multiple times but Su Ming still had his eyes shut. His body was trembling slightly and the bloody glow on his body was bing stronger. The sixth blood vein seemed to show signs ofplete manifestation as well.


    Yet, at that very moment¡­ "Found it! Huh? Look, there¡¯s a small hole here!"


    "It¡¯s the Sky Stone! As for the hole¡­this was once the Land of the Fire Berserker Tribe. There¡¯s hot air around the hole. It should be empty. Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well go in and have a look. A simple hole can¡¯t stop me." Their voices traveled into the cave and their words made the little monkey¡¯s face grow pale.


    It gritted its teeth and looked back at Su Ming for a long period of time. Then, it bared its teeth and rushed out of the little hole.


    Immediately, sounds of delight could be heard from the outside.


    "It¡¯s a Fire Ape and a baby at that, haha!"


    "This must be its refuge from the cold. Catch it! Its blood can help me replenish my blood, and I¡¯ll offer its fur to the elder!"


    Mournful cries could be heard after that and then the voices gradually disappeared. However within the cave, Su Ming¡¯s face had contorted in anger and he shook furiously.


    "You asked¡­for this¡­" Su Ming lifted his head and roared in rage.

 Chapter 13 — Killing Motive!

    <h4>Chapter 13: Killing Motive!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The moment Su Ming lifted his head, his eyes were bloodshot. His entire body glowed madly with a blood red light and it lit the entire fire cavern.


    His entire body kept trembling. As the blood moved around his body, his heart pounded faster and faster as if it was going to break his chest. It only served to make his face even more twisted.


    He was at an important moment in his training so, he was unable to stop abruptly. Nheless, he knew and clearly heard everything that had happened earlier.


    He saw with his own eyes, the little monkey running out to lure the two outsiders to protect him.


    Su Ming had never been that mad before. The little monkey was his only friend in the forest. Over the years, he hade to treat the little one like family. The madness within his eyes caused the veins from Su Ming¡¯s body to pop out and zing sounds to reverberate throughout his body.


    The five blood veins that manifested on his body were now giving off a piercing glow. Within the red glow was the sixth blood vein which was on the verge ofpletely manifesting itself. It looked like it was on the verge of breaking out of its cocoon.


    "This damned second level!" Su Ming roared. He had been gentle in his previous attempts. Even if he did not make it, there were no serious repercussions.


    However, the little monkey¡¯s life was now in danger and Su Ming grew more anxious with every passing second. He gave everything he had and controlled the blood in his veins, forcing them to move in the way they should as a Berserker Practitioner. He focused all of his blood towards the sixth blood vein.


    There was a loud boom and Su Ming coughed up blood. His entire body trembled as his face turned pale. Such a reckless move was taboo for Berserker Practitioners. It was important for them to arrive at each new rank smoothly and steadily. They could not march forward recklessly.


    The booming sound was not as loud to the outside world but Su Ming felt like the world had crashed in his head. The sound kept echoing itself.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Su Ming red at the entrance to the cave. It was as if he could still see the little monkey¡¯s helplessness, fear and resolution.


    There was no time for hesitation. Su Ming once again controlled the blood in his entire body and attempted to break through for the second time!


    More blood came out of his mouth and trickled down his chin onto the floor¡­


    The third time¡­ fourth time¡­ fifth time!


    During his fifth attempt, Su Ming coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. His face becamepletely ashen but on his face was also a strong intent to kill. With all that blood, Su Ming looked horrifying.


    He immediately picked himself up and the moment he stood up, there was a loud bang within his body. The sixth blood vein hadpletely manifested itself.


    As the sixth blood vein formedpletely, a totally different aurapared to the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm erupted from within Su Ming¡¯s body. There was no wind but the aura blew his hair and the sixth blood vein moved rapidly on his skin as if it was alive!


    It was the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    Without waiting for his body to get used to the second level, Su Ming ran at a speed faster than he previously could by one fold. He grabbed a bow and horn by the side and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    He quickly crawled out of the small hole. When he arrived outside, it was snowing heavily and the sun was about to set. It was already dusk outside.


    ¡®One of them is a second level in the Blood solidification Realm¡­the other in the third level¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and cold. No matter how strong his enemies were, Su Ming felt no fear. He only felt a strong urge to kill!


    He had already forgotten what fear felt like. The moment the little monkey was captured, the two Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe became his mortal enemies.


    Su Ming would have to be dead if they did not die by his hands!


    It did not matter if he was rushing into fire. It had nothing to do with recklessness. Instead, it was a matter of survival! If the fire did not cease to burn, he would be burnt to ashes.


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He ran forward at full speed. He was a member of the Berserker Tribe. He had been ying and collecting herbs around the mountains since he was young. He was familiar with these parts of thend and was even better at tracking for answers around the ce.


    As he ran, he kept his eyes on the ground. He wiped the blood away from the corners of his mouth and his hands. After a while, he saw some messy-looking tracks on the dried leaves ahead. He grabbed some broken twigs and looked at them. The killing intent in his eyes grew even stronger. He threw away the twigs and changed his direction.


    Su Ming continued to run at full speed and maximized his body¡¯s full potential. On the way, he found a lot other traces and even a pool of blood.


    There were some traces of red fur in the pool of blood. It was the little monkey¡¯s!


    However the blood was already beginning to dry up, a clear sign that the two people caught the little monkey there and had left for quite some time.


    ¡®I can¡¯t catch up¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. He clenched his fists, his eyes filled with anger.


    ¡®They¡¯re from the ck Mountain Tribe, so surely they¡¯ll return to their tribe¡­If that¡¯s the case¡­there¡¯s still a shortcut from here to the ck Mountain Tribe!¡¯


    Su Ming turned around and leapt forward, lithely disappearing into the snow covered forest.


    ¡®Faster!¡¯


    Su Ming ran ahead quickly like he was flying through the forest. Yet, he still felt his speed was too slow. As he traveled, he left his footprints on the snow. Just as he was about to take another leap forward, the snow before him flew up from the ground.


    A small creature that looked like a fox but was entirely covered in white fur and had the horns of a deer leapt from the snow. Its speed was so quick it almost reached Su Ming in an instant.


    ¡®Mink roon!¡¯


    Su Ming did not slow down. When the little creature jumped out from its hiding ce, he swung his right fist towards it.


    Previously, Su Ming¡¯s strength would not have been enough to kill a wild beast with just one punch. However, he was now a Berserker in the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He already had six blood veins manifested and he was controlled by an almost boundless amount of blood lust. This caused not just his speed but also his strength to increase exponentially.


    The punchnded squarely on the mink roon¡¯s body and it let out a cry. It narrowed its eyes, wanting to change its course midair but Su Ming rushed forward and cut the creature apart with the horn in his left hand. He had equipped himself with it sometime during the encounter.


    Fresh blood poured out of its wounds. The little creature struggled and cried in the snow. Its blood stained the snow a bloody shade of crimson.


    It was a clean cut. Su Ming looked at the dead mink roon and lowered his body. He raised his right hand as he took in a deep breath. After that, he began controlling his blood. His body emitted a red light as if it had fused together with the blood on the ground. The six blood veins manifested themselves on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    He ced his right hand slowly on the dead creature and a strange glow appeared in his eyes. One of the blood veins on his body began to twist around oddly as if it came to life. It crawled along his right arm to his palm and into the little creature¡¯s body.


    Suddenly, the dead carcass began shaking. Its fur fell off and its body began withering rapidly. Within the blink of an eye, it turned into bones. At the same moment, wisps of white mist rose from its body to create an image of its former self. But it was a vague image, like it would disappear as soon as the wind blew.


    This was the first time Su Ming had cast the Spirit Devourer. ording to the information he obtained about the spell, he would usually need to refine the spirit first before devouring it. However Su Ming did not have the time. He opened his mouth and breathed in the spirit form of the mink roon.


    Su Ming¡¯s body trembled. He could feel that he had just obtained additional strength but it was also rapidly disappearing. It would not be long before it disappearedpletely and his strength would return to normal.


    Su Ming did not linger. He immediately rushed forth. This time, his speed was slightly faster than before and it was increasing. He became more and more like the wind.


    As the wind blew past his ears, there was only one thought in Su Ming¡¯s head. He had to catch up to the other party, stop them and then save the little monkey.


    As for the method, he was not a reckless person to begin with so, he already had a n.


    An hourter, the additional strength Su Ming obtained disappeared but it allowed him to cover more distance. He had already left ck me Mountain and was near the ck Mountain Tribe.


    He was at a small hill which looked like a slope. If he stood there, he could see quite far ahead and his peripheral vision would also increase.


    As he was near his destination, Su Ming¡¯s eyes became fierce. He kept his gaze on ck me Mountain and very soon, he saw his targets. Two figures appeared and one of them was holding onto a motionless Xiao Hong!


    Su Ming stood there and took out a small bottle with his right hand. There was a red pill within the bottle. Once he made sure there was no fresh blood on his hands, Su Ming took the pill out and held it in his hand.


    The pill was his trump card!


    He stabilized his breathing and took out his bow. His eyes were calm, almost like dead water. The two people were approaching him, with only a few miles between them. They would have seen him if they paid attention.


    The two people were big and burly. They looked strong. The man holding onto the little monkey was only wearing a thin piece of hide even though it was winter. His upper body was bare. There was white misting off his body as if he was dispersing the cold with the energy emitted from his blood.


    Su Ming only cast him a nce before focusing on the other person. He was also big in build with several long spears slung over his back. He was slightly shorter than hispanion. However, Su Ming could feel that his Qi was much stronger than hispanion and much stronger than his own.


    This person was powerful.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and lifted his bow before pointing it towards the second man.


    Just as Su Ming looked at the person, the man also saw Su Ming. His eyes became cold and fierce.

 Chapter 14 — The Fallen Berserker

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Fallen Berserker</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It¡¯s a Berserker from another tribe and he¡¯s alone! Judging by his Qi, he should only be at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­It¡¯ll be easy to kill him! We¡¯re also near the tribe and we¡¯re going up two against one. There¡¯s no need for us to be afraid of him. Nevertheless, since this person hase to challenge, he must have some tricks up his sleeve. But with my power as a third level, it¡¯ll be fine." The slightly shorter third level Berserker from the ck Mountain Tribe smiled fiercely. He was not at all worried about Su Ming. In his view, the difference between them was too big. Su Ming was also frail looking so he did not look as if he posed a threat.


    More importantly, besides the Wind Stream Tribe, if any of the ck Mountain Tribe members saw a person from another tribe wandering around alone, they would definitely kill the person without mercy. There was no room for negotiation. It was a world where the strong preyed on the weak.


    If Xiao Hong had not ventured out to lure them away, they would have entered the cave, killed Su Ming and taken his head back to the tribe for rewards.


    "Yu Chi, I¡¯ll kill him. Wait here." As he spoke, the big man leapt forward like a tiger, closing the gap between him and Su Ming in just a few breaths.


    The man holding onto the little monkey, Yu Chi did not object. He knew that if he killed a Berserker from another tribe and brought his head back to the tribe, he would receive rewards. However, he did not dare snatch away hispanion¡¯s achievements.


    "It¡¯s fine. That man is also at the second level like me. If we fight, then we¡¯ll be wasting some time. If he goes, then he¡¯ll definitely be able to kill him. Maybe I¡¯ll even get to share some of his rewards." To Yu Chi, this was a meaningless battle. His eyes were cruel as if he could see what would happen next. He was getting excited by the prospect of the spilling of blood.


    The third level Berserker who was getting nearer to Su Ming also had a simr thought. He jumped forward and quickly closed the distance. Very soon, there was not even 1,000 feet between them.


    800 feet, 700 feet and then 600 feet!


    As he got closer, the man saw Su Ming¡¯s face clearly. He let out a roar as he grinned fiercely. His roar alone caused the snow around him to quake and toss into the air. They exploded in a loud bang, creating ayer of white mist which blinded their sights.


    At that moment, the man grabbed a long spear from his back with his right hand. He threw it with all his strength at Su Ming, who was standing more than 600 feet away from him.


    A sharp and piercing sound sliced through the air. Su Ming felt a sharp and fierce auraing straight at him. Without thinking, he stepped aside and a whistling sound whipped by his ear. The long spear flew past and just missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    The man did not approach to check his kill once he threw the spear. Instead, dark wisps of air surrounded his legs, increasing his traveling speed instantly by a dozen fold. Very soon the distance between them was cut down from 600 feet to 300 feet.


    "Die!" The man raised his right hand and took out a second spear. Just as he was about to throw it, the mist created by snow scattered. This allowed some of Su Ming¡¯s field of vision to return. As it did, an arrow pierced through the snow and rushed towards the man like a sh of lightning.


    The manughed. He raised the spear in his right hand and knocked down the arrow easily. With a crash, the arrow broke into pieces. However at the same time, whistling sounds whipped through the air again and another three arrows came straight towards him.


    The arrows were too quick and the angle at which they traveled made it extremely difficult to dodge. It was bing problematic for him. It made the man frown but still, he scoffed at them and let out a huge st of dark air underneath his feet. It quickly surrounded his entire body like mist. As the three arrows approached him, they melted into a pool of ck water as they touched the ck mist.


    Even so, much of the ck mist had dispersed, causing the man¡¯s body to be exposed.


    "You¡¯re only at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm and you dare oppose me?" The man took a leap and the distance between them had shortened again. This time, to 200 feet.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale but he held his ground. There were no traces of anxiety within his eyes, just the same chilling calmness.


    He took out a few more arrows and fired them rapidly at the man. Once, twice, thrice and with incredible speed, he fired five arrows in session!


    The five arrows practically formed a straight line and the whistling sound they caused as they sliced through the air made it seem as if they had a lot of power. They reached the man almost immediately. When he saw it, he frowned slightly. In their tribe, there were few who could use bows like that.


    "The Five Connected!" The man raised the spear in his right hand and swung it against the first arrow. There was a loud crash and the spear broke along with the first arrow.


    The second arrow followed quickly. The man let out a low growl and made the ck mist surround his body, causing the second arrow to melt as they touched.


    The third arrow approached like lightning but the man dodged it by stepping aside. He was quickly chased by the fourth arrow. The man growled and clenched his right fist with a fierce expression. Then he swung it at the arrow. As the arrow broke, a wound appeared on his right hand.


    At that moment, the fifth arrow followed closely like a shadow. The man wanted to dodge it but the arrow managed to leave behind a wound on his shoulder as it whistled by him. Fresh blood immediately poured out of his wound.


    "I will tear your head off from your shoulders!" The man was not seriously wounded. He only had small wounds and they were considered inconsequential to the members of the Berserker Tribe. However to the man, it was different. He grinned fiercely and traveled another 100 feet closer to Su Ming.


    He was already victorious. This was a battle that posed no danger to him. He was at most only slightly bothered by the arrows.


    As for Yu Chi, he licked his lips from where he stood. He loved watching such bloody scenes. They served to make him feel excited.


    Just as the man was about to take another step, Su Ming approached him. His face was pale but his eyes were still cold and calm. He then did something that momentarily shocked the man and Yu Chi.


    He gave up on using his bow and arrow but chose instead to use his fists to face the man.


    No one realized that within Su Ming¡¯s right hand was the powder of the red pill that he had crushed!


    "You asked for it!" The man continued closing their distance and within the blink of an eye, they were only dozens of feet away from each other. Then it turned into thirty feet, twenty feet and ten feet¡­


    The man gathered all the power of his Qi in his right fist and swung it against Su Ming¡¯s head. If he had hit it, Su Ming would have undoubtedly died.


    But right at that moment, Su Ming lifted his head. The coldness in his eyes was gone and it was reced with a terrifying killing intent. The strong desire to kill even stunned the man.


    It was already toote. Just as Su Ming lifted his head, he swung his right hand at the man and as he did so, the red powder spread in the air. Some of themnded on the man¡¯s wound on his right fist while somended on his shoulder wound.


    The man trembled slightly but there were no blood curdling screams, no struggles. Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he turned into red mist and disappeared into thin air. It was as if was he was boiled alive and erased by thews of nature. A pile of bones without any flesh were all that was left on the ground. When the wind blew pass, they crumbled into dust.


    Among the bone fragments was a strange herb that was ck and white in color. It emitted a soft and dim glow.


    The sudden turn of events stunned Yu Chi, who was standing nearby. He could not ept it. He could not even believe what he just saw. His gaze was empty due to the shock. Then, he saw the fragile looking boy turn and look at him with cold eyes and an equally cold countenance. He watched as the boy sped towards him.


    "The Fire Ape¡¯s carcass will be a great supplement. I want it!" Su Ming suddenly said as he approached Yu Chi.


    Yu Chi shivered. As he snapped out of his stupor, he found that he was drenched in cold sweat. Su Ming¡¯s words also made him realize that he had forgotten to use the monkey as a hostage. He concluded that Su Ming came just to snatch the monkey away.


    The moment the idea struck him, he immediately escaped. He still could not fathom how and why hispanion died. The chilling sight of his death made him so terrified, he could not ept it.


    "You¡¯re Fallen! You¡¯re a Fallen Berserker!" Yu Chi screeched as his face turned pale. He waspletely ovee by terror. He could not ept it. He was so terrified that his legs were shaking. He did not dare to face Su Ming and thus, used up every ounce of his strength to escape. Su Ming was blocking the way back to the ck Mountain Tribe so, Yu Chi could not go back. He could only run towards ck me Mountain.


    Su Ming was about to give chase when he was suddenly hit by a wave of dizziness. He felt like he waspletely drained. He shook his head and forced himself to concentrate.


    He cast a nce at the pile of bones on the ground. This was the first time he had killed someone but it was not the time for hesitation. He had no choice but to give chase. He quickly cleaned up the ce and picked up whatever usable arrows were left. After that, he took away the strange looking herb from the pile of bones. Su Ming gazed at the direction Yu Chi ran off to, his eyes filled with killing intent once more.


    ¡®Xiao Hong is still in his hands. I¡¯ve already killed one of them. So, I might as well kill the other then thend which I used for quenching will never be found!¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth to bear with the fatigue and chased after him.


    The two of them ran into the forest. Yu Chi did not even dare look back to see Su Ming. He chose instead to concentrate on fleeing, trying to widen the distance between them. Despite this, if they were topare their level of familiarity with Dark Dragon Mountain, he could notpare with Su Ming.


    Besides, his speed was also still inferior to Su Ming¡¯s. He may have had a head start, but very soon Su Ming started to catch up to him with all the tracks he left behind.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth to bear with the fatigue. He kept his gaze focused on the man from the ck Mountain Tribe. He knew that the man was scared by his actions. That was why he did not dare engage in battle. It was all part of Su Ming¡¯s ns.


    With the Scattering Blood, he could kill a person in the blink of an eye and also stun others who saw it. After all, it was something that most people had never seen before. As such, it would terrify them.


    Su Ming did not chase after him too closely. However, he was constantly blocked by some obstacles along the way, causing the gap to widen every time he was just about to catch up and pounce on the man. Not long after, the obstacles started to make Su Ming hesitate.

 Chapter 15 — Metamorphosis

    <h4>Chapter 15: Metamorphosis</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    There was a saying that went like this, "If you only have fighting spirit but no physical abilities to support it, in the end, you will still lose." Su Ming had been learning under the elder since he was young. The elder had a lot of scrolls in his house and Su Ming had read almost all of them. There was a lot of knowledge there and he always wanted more.


    The wisdom left behind by his ancestors had made their way into Su Ming¡¯s head gradually as time passed by. However, they never had a chance to shine. As Su Ming was in pursuit of someone¡¯s life, the little bits of wisdom that had been residing in his head began to surface.


    Yu Chi was feeling extremely anxious. He originally thought that he could not escape and had made up his mind to give it his all in an attack of desperation. Yet right before his eyes, he saw the distance between them increasing. Then just as he thought he could escape, the distance between them closed once more and this process kept repeating itself.


    After this happened a few times, he no longer had any desire to give it his all for a fight to the death. It was hard for him to get into that state of mind anymore.


    However in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the Berserker from the ck Mountain Tribe was just a prey, and a terrified prey at that. As soon as he started feeling the slightest bit of hope, he could slowly tear him apart.


    Su Ming used this method to wear down Yu Chi¡¯s confidence and courage. As the pursuit continued, he would widen the gap and let the other man have the illusion of safety.


    Su Ming vaguely remembered one of the scrolls saying that once the prey went through a long period of time switching between the state of anxiety and rxation, its fatigue and suffering would increase exponentially. That sort of torture was enough to destroy one¡¯s soul.


    Su Ming only understood the logic behind it thest time but when he was giving chase, he slowly began to fullyprehend. The knowledge he had obtained slowly became instincts. He did not even need to do it on purpose, his body moved on its own and brought him the results that he wanted.


    That day marked the first time Su Ming killed someone and the first time he hunted a human for the purpose of killing him. It was the first time in his life that he was experiencing a change in his personality. Yu Chi on the other hand was the only person who would experience the process of Su Ming change.


    Yu Chi could feel it clearly but he did not know what caused the change. He only felt his confidence and courage diminishing after the strange scene of hispanion¡¯s death, They were gradually worn down bit by bit during the chase.


    In fact, at one point, he no longer had the urge to turn his head back anymore. Although Su Ming was a second level Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm just like him, he had the feeling that once he turned back he would surely die. If he continued fleeing, he felt that he would have a chance of surviving.


    He was so afraid that he did not feel his exhaustion building up. This was especially so when he discovered that the young man had disappeared at some point when the distance between them kept increasing. The exhaustion almost made him sink into his knees when he finally realized but he could not rest. He chose instead to grit his teeth and persevere.


    Unfortunately, this did notst long. When he saw Su Ming¡¯s silhouette appear at the corner of his eye again, the exhaustion he felt immediately increased by tenfold. It almost drove Yu Chi mad.


    "He¡¯s a Fallen Berserker! He¡¯s definitely a Fallen Berserker!" Yu Chi felt himself trembling in fear. As he was escaping, he came to a junction. If he turned left, he would have gone into the deeper parts of the forest and left ck me Mountain. If he turned right, he would have gone around ck me Mountain and gone back to the ck Mountain Tribe.


    Su Ming had known about that junction for a long time. He narrowed his eyes and ignored his own fatigue. He focused all of his energy to his feet, increasing his speed by one explosive burst. He did not give chase, choosing instead to cut through the forest and approach the right turning at the junction.


    It was clear that he had predicted Yu Chi¡¯s choice to travel right. That was why he chose to turn right and close the distance between them. As he rushed forward, Su Ming brought out his bow and shot a few arrows at the direction of the right turning. As the arrows whistled through the air, all of them hit the trees on the right path. The arrowheads buried their way into the stumps and their fletchings even hummed as they vibrated in the air.


    The humming sound seemed to possess some sort of strange force. As the sound traveled into Yu Chi¡¯s ears, he hesitated.


    Su Ming pursued Yu Chi at full speed once more and attacked with his bow again. Yu Chi let out a hysterical cry and was about to turn right when Su Ming suddenly increased his speed, giving Yu Chi a false impression.


    He had a feeling that if he ran to the right, Su Ming would most definitely catch up to him. If he escaped to the left, he would then be able to widen the distance between them because Su Ming made the wrong decision.


    He could still hear the humming sound from the arrows. Yu Chi gritted his teeth and changed his direction, turning left instead. Very soon, he disappeared into the forest.


    A frightening look crossed Su Ming¡¯s eyes amid the fatigue and his lips curled up in a cold smile.


    Quickly, he pulled out the arrows from the trees and continued pursuing the man from the ck Mountain Tribe.


    "If you can control the direction of your enemy¡¯s escape, then you can control his body," Su Ming murmured. He remembered reading these words somewhere in one of the beast skin scrolls. He was not able to understand them before but now he understood what they meant.


    As he gave chase, time passed by slowly. Very soon, night came and the moon rose up high in the sky. As the moonlight touched the snow on the ground, it reflected a white light which illuminated the forest in a silvery gleam even though it was night time.


    During the chase, Su Ming had already changed Yu Chi¡¯s course of escape three times, gradually controlling the other man¡¯s body to run in the direction he wanted.


    He touched the unconscious little monkey lying against his bosom, a gentle expression appearing in his tired and bloodshot eyes. Yu Chi had thrown the little monkey away in the opposite direction during the first time Su Ming forced him to change his course. However because of that, the distance between them increased.


    Throwing away the little monkey had worked out for Yu Chi. Su Ming immediately ran towards the little monkey, causing Yu Chi to let out a sigh of relief and his speed increased.


    In spite of that, it did notst long. Soon after, Yu Chi noticed arrows upon arrows whistling by his side, alling from behind. This again almost drove Yu Chi mad.


    The stars in the sky shone brightly like eyes that were looking at the chase in the forest.


    Yu Chi was already exhausted. His footsteps faltered but what he felt physically was inconsequential. What mattered most was his mental state. It was already broken. He regretted it. He regretted discovering the little hole. He regretted chasing after the Fire Ape. All of this would not have happened if he had not done any of it.


    Before him, there was a forest filled with a variety of nts. Even though it was winter, he still could not see into the deeper parts of the forest. When Yu Chi was still hesitating and contemting on going into the forest, Su Ming¡¯s silhouette appeared at the edge of the forest.


    He stood there, breathing heavily. Huge amounts of white mist flowed out from his mouth and his eyes wereden with steely coldness. He did not immediately give chase but chose to wait.


    "This ce will be the burial ground I give you! If you can step out of here alive even with such exhaustion, you can count yourself extremely lucky!" Su Ming¡¯s muttered once his breathing began to even out.


    Just as he finished speaking, a terrifying cry traveled across the forest in the quiet of the night. The cry echoed in the forest, causing a shiver to travel down the spines of all who heard it.


    After a while, the cry gradually grew weaker before finally turning into a faint moan.


    Su Ming walked towards the direction of the voice in solemn silence. He walked into the forest slowly with each step carefully calcted. Every time he took a few steps forward, he would look around before choosing to either retreat, go around a certain ce or leap forward.


    It was the hunting spot for the Dark Mountain Tribe. That area of the forest was filled with traps and the locations of the traps were unknown to all except the members of the Dark Mountain Tribe.


    Even Su Ming only knew the locations of most of the traps, not all of them.


    If Yu Chi had been in perfect condition when he went in, he might have been able to get out alive. However due to the condition he was in, he sealed his fate once he stepped into the ce. It was the same as stepping into his own death trap.


    Su Ming walked forward carefully. The moans gradually became weaker as they traveled to his ears. As Su Ming walked forward slowly, he saw that Yu Chi was impaled to a tree by a line of sharpened, and thick wooden spikes, the size of adult men.


    His entire body was drenched in his own blood but he was not dead yet. He was still shivering and moaning weakly¡­


    Su Ming stepped forward quietly and once he was by Yu Chi¡¯s side, he looked at him. After a long while, he took out his horn and sliced Yu Chi¡¯s throat.


    Yu Chi struggled furiously for a few moments before breathing hisst. Before his eyes lost their life, they were focused on Su Ming and filled with hatred.


    Su Ming was silent. He cut through the trap¡¯s ropes and took away whatever remained on Yu Chi¡¯s corpse. He brought out the small amount of Scattering Blood powder he had left and turned the corpse into a pile of bones. He then turned it into dust by touching it.


    He turned around silently and walked out of the forest. Once he was out, he looked at the moon in the sky with uncertainty in his gaze. It was the second time he killed someone. He could not describe how he felt. There was nervousness, fear, uncertainty¡­


    After a long while, he let out a sigh. The ck Mountain Tribe was from the same denomination as the Dark Mountain Tribe but after so many years, they had turned into mortal enemies. If one of the tribes became stronger, the other would have been faced with the threat of being massacred. All of the men would have been killed and the women would have been taken away to help with the reproduction of the tribe.


    It was good thing that this had not happened. For many years, the elders of both tribes had been on the same level. They would not easily incite war.


    He took a deep breath. Fatigue took over Su Ming¡¯s entire body. He gritted his teeth and dragged his exhausted body far, far away¡­


    When dawn arrived and the sun rose, Su Ming returned to the ce he used for the quenching of herbs in ck me Mountain. His face was a sickly yellow. He crawled into the cave, and once he was inside, he fell to the side and fainted.

 Chapter 16 — Elder

    <h4>Chapter 16: Elder</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Brother¡­"


    "Brother¡­ Can you hear me¡­?" In his dreams, he heard that familiar, sad and lonely voice once more as it echoed in his head. The voice remained in his head for a long time. His unconscious body trembled lightly as if he was struggling.


    "Brother, I¡¯m waiting for you¡­"


    As the calls grew stronger, Su Ming was jolted awake from his sleep. His gaze was unfocused as he stared at the wall before him and let his mind wander. His thoughts were interrupted by excited screeches. He turned his head and saw Xiao Hong pouncing on him happily. Then it started climbing all over his body.


    Xiao Hong woke up much earlier. It was only in a state of unconsciousness before and was not heavily injured. Once it woke up it kept its gaze focused on Su Ming, waiting anxiously for him to wake up.


    When Su Ming woke up, it was out of its mind with joy.


    Su Ming smiled as he looked at the little monkey but his smile wasced with uncertainty. It was the second time that he had the dream¡­


    He took a deep breath. Su Ming shook his head, forcing himself not to think about the strange dream anymore. He chose instead to look at the perfectly normal looking ck debris hanging off his neck.


    He touched the debris, his eyes gradually bing clear of doubt.


    He already had first-hand experience of the changes the ck debris brought upon him. The creation of the Scattering Dust had increased his training speed by leaps and bounds. The red pill was also created by ident, allowing Su Ming to obtainplete control and gain the upper hand in a battle between life and death.


    "I¡¯ll still need to create more pills¡­ I saw a door at that strange ce but there were 15 small holes on the door. I did not have enough pillsst time, that¡¯s why I was hesitating. But now, I really want to know just what will happen to the door once I put in 15 Scattering Dusts¡­" Su Ming muttered lowly under his breath.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to make more Scattering Blood. These pills¡­ will be my trump card! Also, I¡¯ll need to go back to the tribe¡­ I haven¡¯t gone back for quite some time. The elder has been stuck at the ninth level for many years as well. Perhaps the Scattering Dust can help.¡¯


    Su Ming stood up and moved his limbs. Most of the fatigue in his body had gone by then.


    He concentrated on making the pills again and continued with the refinement of the blood in his veins. There were some parts of his body that felt a bit sluggish as blood tried to circte through them. It was not as smooth as before and Su Ming believed that it was a wound left behind when he tried to break through the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He would not be able to heal the wound within a short period of time.


    Within the same month, Su Ming ventured out of the cave a few times. He also had the little monkey help him collect herbs.


    Su Ming even went out specially to pick two of the red herbs required for Scattering Blood. He wanted to pick more but sensing danger, he decided not to be greedy.


    Using the vast amounts of herbs he collected, Su Ming began refining his Qi and his blood while also using the herbs to create the medicinal pills he wanted the past month. The muffled sounds of pills being created echoed throughout the cave.


    It was a monthter and the sky was still dark with only faint traces of light. Su Ming gave the little monkey a few instructions and left the mountain alone. Then, he disappeared into the forest.


    Su Ming, who had arrived at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm, traveled quickly within the forest. He ran across the icy ins like a sh of light. Before noon, he had already left the forest and was outside the Dark Mountain Tribe settlement. As he looked at the settlement, a smile appeared across his face.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t been back for quite some time¡­¡¯


    Su Ming walked towards it. Everything was normal. Many children were ying around and some the tribe members were sparring against each other.


    Su Ming¡¯s return attracted some of the tribe members¡¯ attention. He had been gone for a long time, after all. They came out and greeted him with smiles on their faces.


    "Su Ming, you¡¯re finally back! Where did you go?" Su Ming stroked a child¡¯s head and just as he was about to leave to the elder¡¯s house, an excited voice rang out from behind him.


    He turned around and looked. The person who spoke was a big and well-built man but he had a slight baby face. It was a clear sign that he was still young. That person was Lei Chen.


    "What?" Su Ming nced at Lei Chen and could feel that the Qi in his body had grown much stronger. The aura he felt from Lei Chen was actually quite simr to the Berserker he killed using Scattering Blood.


    "You almost broke through the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm?" Su Ming asked, surprised.


    Lei Chen grinned widely and walked up to Su Ming¡¯s side to speak softly to him.


    "I have a feeling I¡¯ll reach the next level soon. Hehe, the elder said the Berserker Blood within my body is quite pure. If this continues, some day I will be able to reach the elder¡¯s level." As Lei Chen spoke, his eyes shone with excitement. Soon after, he began to look at Su Ming carefully and he was stunned. Then, he widened his eyes in disbelief. Just as he was about to speak¡­


    "Come to my ce tonight, we¡¯ll talkter. Let me go see the elder first." Su Ming knew what Lei Chen was about to say. He gave him a faint smile and went to the elder¡¯s house.


    As he watched Su Ming¡¯s back, Lei Chen was speechless. He pulled at his hair in confusion and mumbled a few words, trying to piece things together. However in the end, he still could not understand it. He still remembered to go to Su Ming¡¯s ceter that night though.


    As he approached the elder¡¯s house, Su Ming slowed down. There were slight signs of anxiety and fear in his eyes. Su Ming respected the elder for taking care of him since he was young. To him, the elder was just like his grandfather and their rtionship could not be described with words.


    He did not want to lie to the elder but there were some things that he could not disclose like the piece of debris on his neck. Su Ming was not a child anymore. He could tell if the public knew about the piece of debris, it could very well mean the doom of the entire tribe, not just himself.


    He could not speak of it.


    Su Ming took a deep breath and stood in front of the elder¡¯s house. He did not enter immediately. He could hear the faint traces of voicesing from the inside, like people were in a meeting.


    He waited patiently until the door of the elder¡¯s house opened and out came three men. These three men were all built like small hills. When they appeared, Su Ming felt a great pressure. Their presence even caused the Qi in his body to stir. He thought that he was about to be swept away by a typhoon.


    Su Ming inhaled sharply and took a few steps back instinctively. The three men were the leaders of the Dark Mountain Tribe. Before Su Ming Awakened, he had not been as badly affected. He could only vaguely feel that they were some of the best Berserkers besides the elder.


    Now that Su Ming was a practitioner at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm, the oppressive feeling was much stronger than before when he met the tribe leaders.


    The Qi within the Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s leader was so great, he felt like it could shake heaven and earth. Combined with the vague Berserker Mark on his face, it only served to make him even more terrifying.


    Su Ming also knew the two men beside the tribe leader. The man on his left was also a man in his 40s. There was a mark shaped like a scorpion on his face. The level of Qi within him was only slightly weaker than the tribe leader.


    His arms were also very long and there was a big bow slung across his back. For some unknown reason, when Su Ming looked at the bow, he felt like he could hear the agonizing cries of its numerous victims. It caused him to feel a little wary of the man.


    That man was the Head of the Guards of the Dark Mountain Tribe!


    The Head of the Guards was not a name, but a title given by its predecessor to the sessor. There could only be one Head of the Guards in each tribe and it was a title given only to the strongest archers in the tribe.


    Thest person standing to the tribe leader¡¯s right was a man in his 30s. His facial expressions were rather stiff. He was not a man who smiled and talked often. His eyes were usually narrowed into a slit and it was difficult to see the full view of his eyes.


    He was the chief of the hunters in Dark Mountain Tribe and was responsible for all the hunts outside the tribe settlement. His name was Shan Hen!


    These three people were considered to be the strongest in Dark Mountain Tribe besides the elder!


    Su Ming took a deep breath and stepped aside as he bowed before them.


    The tribe leader was frowning. It was apparent that the meeting with the elder did not end on good terms. When he walked out of the house, he did not even look at Su Ming. He just walked past him.


    As for the Head of the Guards, he smiled at Su Ming when he saw him. Then, he nodded as a sign of acknowledgment to his presence before leaving with the tribe leader.


    Shan Hen, the chief of the hunters also treated Su Ming as if he was invisible. He ignored him as he walked by.


    After the three men left, there was a hint of dubiousness in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He felt uncertain about the Qi in his body. If Lei Chen could sense it, why did the three strongest Berserkers in the tribe not feel anything?


    "I already concealed your Qi. Come in, why are you still standing outside?!" Just as Su Ming was still being troubled, the elder¡¯s stern voice sounded from within the house.


    Su Ming lowered his head and walked into the house.


    "You finally decided toe back?" The elder still wore a sack cloth and had his hair tied in many small braids. His features still looked as old and weary as ever, but his eyes were vibrant with life. His tone of voice was grave and serious but the joy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Su Ming mumbled a few words. He still hung his head low, not really having the courage to speak.


    "You grew a pair of balls, is that it? How could you leave the tribe and not return for so many months? Have you forgotten about me? Hmph, lift up your head. Let me take a look at you." There were hints of dissatisfaction in the elder¡¯s voice.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was anxious as he lifted his head and looked at the elder.


    "Elder¡­"


    Before he could finish, the elder who was sitting with his legs crossed suddenly grabbed Su Ming sternly with his right hand. Su Ming stumbled forward a few steps as the elder pressed his right hand on his chest.


    A soft and gentle power weaved itself into Su Ming¡¯s body. Once it melded together with his blood, it immediately healed the wounds that Su Ming did not even realize he received. It also dissolved the dangers of Su Ming risking his health when he forcefully reached the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm and killed without stabilizing the Qi in his body.


    When the elder retrieved his right hand from Su Ming¡¯s chest, Su Ming trembled. He immediately took a spat and opened up a gash on his arm. Instantly, ck blood flowed out from the gash and there was even a stench in the air which came from the blood.


    "You haven¡¯t even stabilized the Qi in your body and you already ventured out to kill someone? You¡¯ve really grown a pair, haven¡¯t you?" As the elder observed Su Ming¡¯s reaction, the praise in his eyes grew stronger. Nheless, he still spoke harshly. Even so, he took out a dark green bottle and handed it to Su Ming.


    When all the ck blood flowed out from the gash, Su Ming¡¯s body felt refreshed. Once he took the bottle and opened it, he touched the liquid in the bottle with his finger and spread it over his wound.

 Chapter 17 — Berserker Mark

    <h4>Chapter 17: Berserker Mark</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Elder, I didn¡¯t want to do it. It¡¯s just that they went overboard. They snatched Xiao Hong away," Su Ming mumbled.


    "They?" The elder was stunned.


    "One of them was a Berserker at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm and the other was a Berserker at the third level." Su Ming ced the cork back on the bottle then put the bottle on the table beside him.


    "ck Mountain Tribe? How did you manage to escape?" The elder narrowed his eyes. A cold and steely look settled in his eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t escape. They died." Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the elder.


    The elder was stunned but was also visibly moved. After falling silent momentarily, he decided not to ask Su Ming about the details. Su Ming was like his own child. He took care of him as he grew up and he knew of his character.


    "You met them at ck me Mountain right? The information you gave usst time was really useful. You should have been rewarded for that but because you hid the fact that you¡¯ve be a Berserker, that reward is canceled. Now that you¡¯re a Berserker, stay. I will tell you about some of my experiences training in the Ways of the Berserker. I¡¯ll also card through the blood veins in your body." The elder looked at Su Ming and smiled.


    "Elder¡­" Su Ming scratched his head sheepishly. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he opened his mouth and spoke softly, "I¡¯m sorry. Aren¡¯t you going to ask me how I became a Berserker?"


    "Why should I? Everyone has their own secrets. I just need to know that my Su Ming has finally be a Berserker." The elderughed happily.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were teary. He looked at the elder and nodded. He would never forget the elder¡¯s kindness towards him or the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva that had been flowing in his veins or all that had happened. All of these things were imprinted on his mind and soul.


    "Elder, I have some pills¡­ Here¡­" Su Ming looked at the elder and spoke softly.


    "Pills?" The elder asked in bewilderment, then shook his head andughed.


    "You¡¯re talking about herbs, right? I know that you must have gotten yourself some rare herbs but I¡¯m the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe. Unless they¡¯re really very rarely seen, I¡¯ve seen every¡­ What?!"


    Before the elder finished speaking, Su Ming produced two small bottles and ced them before the elder.


    The two bottles were filled with green pills and they were letting out a nice therapeutic scent. Both bottles had about a dozen pills within them.


    The elder¡¯s face turned solemn. He took one of the bottle containing the pills and inspected them. Once he was certain that it was nothing like he had ever seen, he took a sniff and his countenance immediately changed.


    "What a strange medicine! I just took a sniff and I can already feel my blood circting faster!"


    The elder mumbled and scrutinized the pills further. After a moment, he closed his eyes and began to think. When he finally opened his eyes, he looked at Su Ming.


    "These are called pills?"


    Su Ming nodded his head and pointed towards the bottle containing the pills. He started introducing the effects and the methods of using the pills to the elder. The elder drew a sharp breath and his demeanor changedpletely once he listened halfway.


    There were no signs of hesitation. The elder immediately waved his right hand and right before Su Ming, an illusion of the statue of the God of the Berserkers appeared. The shape of the statue was that of the half human, half beast statue of the God of the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe.


    The moment the statue appeared, a gentle energy spread around the room.


    "Continue." Su Ming looked at the elder¡¯s solemn face and felt his heart pounding against his chest. Then he continued to slowly tell the elder all the effects of the Scattering Dust.


    The elder was already standing. Once he finished listening to Su Ming, he took out one of the Scattering Dusts and observed it carefully. Then he swallowed it in one bite. He believed in Su Ming. There was practically no hesitation in his movements. He then took out a small purple bottle and drank down what little that remained in the bottle.


    He sat down with his legs crossed once again. Very soon, his body let out a bright and bloody red glow. The light was ringly bright and it covered the entire room. Su Ming took a few steps back. His eyes were filled with admiration.


    He could see the many blood veins on the elder¡¯s body. He could not tell just how many there were but the presence of a Qi much stronger than the tribe leader¡¯s filled the entire room.


    Su Ming drew a sharp breath. He watched the God of Berserker¡¯s glowing statue floating midair and knew that if it were not for the illusion of the statue, the light released by the elder would have covered the entire tribe. It could possibly have been seen even from afar.


    The light disappeared just as quickly as it came. As the elder opened his eyes, the red light that enveloped his entire body also dissipated. His eyes were filled with ayer of excitement. He looked at the Scattering Dust and took a deep breath.


    "Su Ming, you must remember one thing!" The elder lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming immediately stood to attention.


    "From today onwards, do not tell anyone about the pills! Even if I asked you again, you mustn¡¯t speak of it! From today onwards, I will not ask you anything about this!"


    "Even within the tribe, you must remember not to talk about this to anyone! Not even to Lei Chen!" The elder spoke sternly as he looked deeply into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment.


    The elder sighed. He understood Su Ming. He knew that Su Ming was an honest man. That was why he chose to speak sternly again.


    "Su Ming, listen to me. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone!"


    Su Ming nodded silently as his gaze was filled with resolution.


    "The tribe¡­ is not safe¡­" The elder muttered but his words surprised Su Ming momentarily. It dawned on him especially when he remembered how the elder had hidden his Qi from the three leaders of the tribe.


    "There is a traitor in our tribe! Right now, only the tribe leader and I know about this. No one else knows about it. The traitor has hidden himself too well. We don¡¯t know who it is¡­"


    "With the information you brought to us, perhaps my old arch nemesis from the ck Mountain Tribe has really found a way to reach the next level¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling that the weather around the area has been a bit oddtely¡­ It¡¯s as though a major disaster is about to approach."


    "Su Ming, these pills of yours are good so I¡¯ll be keeping them. Don¡¯t give me more of these. If I can really break through to the next level, these will be enough. But if I can¡¯t,even if you give me more, it¡¯ll still be useless¡­"


    "I¡¯m notcking in herbs, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m stuck and I just need a chance to break through¡­" The elder sighed. He spoke to Su Ming a little more about his experiences training in the Ways of the Berserker. Then he took out a strange object made of twigs. The elder¡¯s gaze was filled with nostalgia when he looked at the item.


    After some time, he gave the item to Su Ming solemnly.


    "I got this when I was out adventuring during my younger days. This thing is called a bamboo slip. You will only see these in big tribes. There are a lot of uses of herbs recorded in this bamboo slip. Take it."


    Su Ming took the bamboo slip and was marveled by it. He put it away in his bosom and was just about to go back to his own house when the elder looked at Su Ming solemnly.


    "Su Ming, I¡¯m happy that you became a Berserker but you must understand that once you be a Berserker, you are no longer the same as the normal members of the tribe. The road to be a practitioner of the Ways of the Berserker is extremely difficult. The slightest mistake can bring about death. You must have felt it when you were at ck me Mountain."


    "But we are members of the Berserker tribe. We cannot fear death, much less give up because the road ahead is too hard to walk."


    "I know what your dreams are. You want to leave this ce and travel to see the world. I fully support you!"


    Su Ming listened quietly and nodded.


    "You are a good child. I¡¯ve watched over you for many years and I know that. But my training is insufficient and I can¡¯t help you too much¡­ I thought it would be fine if our Su Ming couldn¡¯t be a Berserker. However, if he did manage to be a practitioner of the Berserker Arts, then I will do everything that I can to make your journey as easy as possible¡­" A smile gradually appeared on the elder¡¯s serious face and he waved at Su Ming to approach him.


    "Come, sit down before me and circte the blood in your veins as you usually do when you train."


    Su Ming looked at the old man whose hair was speckled with white and whose face was covered with wrinkles. The elder was smiling kindly at him. He knew that there were no blood ties between him and the elder but the affection they felt towards each other could ovee all blood ties.


    "Elder¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    "Come here already." The elderughed heartily.


    Su Ming sat down before the elder obediently and took a deep breath. Then he slowly began to move the Qi around his body. Soon, the six blood veins manifested. As the six blood veins began to give out a red glow, the vague shadow of a seventh blood vein appeared and started to manifest slowly.


    Su Ming had been unable to manifest the seventh blood vein for the past month. He had not even been able to summon an illusion of it. This wasrgely connected to the internal injuries he had obtained. Since the elder had healed his internal injuries, the seventh blood vein appeared naturally when he activated the Qi in his body.


    "You¡¯ve already inherited the knowledge from the statue of the God of the Berserkers. You know that the Berserkers will need to manifest 11 blood veins if they want to reach the third level. As for the fourth level, they will need 25 blood veins."


    "You will need 53 blood veins for the fifth and there will only be more for the rest of the levels¡­ As for the 11th level of the Blood Solidification Realm, you should need 781 blood veins."


    "But the manifestation of blood veins required may not be the same for some people. Most of the Berserkers will need the same number of blood veins to reach the next level, but there are some people who are capable of increasing the number of blood veins in their body. The more blood veins you have, the more likely it is for you to reach the Transcendence Realm!"


    "From what I¡¯ve heard, all the Berserkers who have managed to reach the Transcendence Realm have always had more than 900 blood veins during the Blood Solidification Realm! Take for example the elder of the Wind Stream Tribe. I¡¯ve known him for many years and I know that he had 917 blood veins many years ago!"


    "I¡¯ve heard before that in middle sized tribes and in some big tribes, there are those in the Blood Solidification Realm who have manifested more than 930 blood veins."


    "This is the Blood Solidification Realm of the Berserker tribe¡­ There have been some people in the history of the Berserker Tribe who have manifested 999 blood veins during the Blood Solidification Realm. These people have all be very famous and powerful people."


    "There are even rumors that if you manifest 1,000 blood veins, you will obtainpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm. But that sort ofpletion could only be seen during our ancestors¡¯ time more than thousands of years ago. It¡¯s extremely rare nowadays. I can say that no one has reachedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm. As for the details, I don¡¯t know about it because I don¡¯t have enough information." The elder¡¯s voice seemed to hold a strange sort of power that echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head as he moved the Qi in his body.


    "After Blood Solidification is the Transcendence Realm. Transcendence actually means to gather all the manifested blood veins and refine them into the purest form of Berserker Blood. Then you draw your own personal solidified Berserker Mark on your body¡­ The Berserker Mark has toe from your own heart and desire¡­ I¡¯m excited to see what Berserker Mark you would draw should you reach the Transcendence Realm someday."

 Chapter 18 — The Art from the Berserker Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Art from the Berserker Ancestors</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Su Ming, these are the things that you did not inherit from the statue of the God of Berserkers but they are things that all Berserkers must know and remember! I might not be able to reach the Transcendence Realm in my life¡­"


    "The elder in Wind Stream Tribe was not as powerful as I was before he was 20. When he was 34, he was only barely able to keep up with me in a battle. Back then, there wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t know who I was in all the tribes around the area!" The elder spoke slowly and his face flushed. There was even a hint of pride in his eyes.


    However, the radiance from his pride was dimmed by something, like it was sealed in a box and covered by ayer of dust¡­


    "At that time, I had already arrived at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­" The elder sighed as he mumbled bitterly. He spoke as reminisced about the past. The sadness in his eyes grew.


    "Su Ming, you must remember. There will always be people who are stronger and more powerful than you. You must never be arrogant¡­" The elder shook his head,as if he did not want to talk about his past any longer.


    "I¡¯ve ventured out of the tribe three times in my life and I¡¯ve experienced a lot of things. I may have lost just as much but I learned a Berserker Art. This isn¡¯t a Berserker Art that the Wind Stream Tribe will ever learn. It is also difficult to find this in slightly bigger or medium sized tribes. This is an art left behind by our Berserker ancestors that can only be learned in big tribes¡­"


    "This is the true Art of Berserker¡¯s Awakening¡­ You can only use it once in your life, and it is an art used to bless a chosen descendant." The elder narrowed his eyes in concentration and lifted his right hand. Almost immediately, his entire palm was filled with blood and he pressed his palm slowly on Su Ming¡¯s forehead.


    "Su Ming, this is the first and only time I will cast the Awakening Art and I will cast it on you. This is my blessing for you. I hope you will one day fulfill my dreams and reach the Transcendence Realm for Dark Mountain Tribe again!"


    "Activate the Qi in your body and absorb the Berserker Blood I¡¯ve trained for the past 80 years!" The elder¡¯s entire body glowed a bloody red. It was especially prominent in his right hand, as if blood was about to fall. A huge number of blood veins also manifested on his body. Just by looking at it, there were approximately 700 blood veins!


    This was the elder¡¯s true power - a manifestation of more than 700 blood veins. Due to this, he was able to fight a Berserker at the tenth level despite being only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    Su Ming trembled. As he circted the Qi around his body, a gigantic wave of heat that seemed to be endless flowed from his forehead into his entire body. It caused the flow of Qi in his body to increase drastically. A huge amount of ck substance flowed out of Su Ming¡¯s pores and he felt his body slowly bing free of blockage. With each breath he took, his entire body felt like it simultaneously took in a huge amount of the air around him.


    Cracking sounds rang through the air. Su Ming¡¯s body no longer shivered but his face was flushed red as though he had just eaten a very good supplement. Even the blood veins in his body began to change!


    The seventh blood vein that was only an illusion earlier had already manifested. Once it did, the eighth blood vein followed suit and manifested as well. The ninth blood vein also appeared as an illusion.


    The speed of the Qi flow in Su Ming¡¯s body had increased to a terrifying speed. With eachplete cirction, it was as if all the blood in his body had clotted. He even had the false impression that his blood had turned into a sticky substance.


    "This is the true meaning of the Blood Solidification Realm! You must solidify and refine your own blood and transform them into Berserker Blood!"


    When he was training in the past, he would always feel that he had insufficient blood not long into his training. At that moment however, the feeling was gone as endless heat traveled into his body from his forehead. He even had the impression that the thought of not having enough blood was just an illusion.


    The elder, who was enveloped by a bloody glow looked like he had turned into a giant red ball of light. Su Ming himself was also a bloody red ball of light butpared to the elder, he was just like a firefly under the moonlight. Yet the firefly was absorbing the light from the moon and growing stronger quickly.


    ¡®This¡­ This is just what the elder told me before. This is the true Berserker¡¯s Awakening in the Berserker Tribe. This is the Berserker Art that only big tribes possess, the ancient Berserker Art!¡¯


    The ninth blood vein manifested in an impressive manner. The feeling of power enveloped Su Ming¡¯s entire body. The ck substance had already beenpletely dispelled from his body and it was reced by an indescribable fragrance.


    Su Ming sunk into a warm andfortable feeling.


    The elder kept his attention on Su Ming¡¯s body. He knew that the purpose of the ancient Berserker Art, the true Berserker¡¯s Awakening was not to increase the chosen descendant¡¯s training but to eliminate all the undesirable substances within the body. It was to create a body suitable for training in the Ways of the Berserker for the chosen descendant. It could make the road to train in the Ways of the Berserker much easier for the chosen descendant.


    It was not just a simple banishment of undesirable substances but he had to use his Berserker Blood as a guide to expel the undesirable substances in a manner that he did not understand. It was technique that he could use only once in his life!


    If he tried to do it a second time, his body would burst and his soul would shatter.


    As the fragrance from Su Ming¡¯s body grew stronger, the elder smiled. Nevertheless, he did not stop. He took a deep breath and raised his left hand, pressing it over his right hand. Soon, an even stronger and greater wave of warmth entered Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Su Ming trembled. There was no longer any ck substanceing out of his body but as the warmth entered his body, a beating sound reverberated throughout his body. Then, more ck substance was secreted from his body right before his eyes.


    At the same time, the 10th blood vein in Su Ming¡¯s body quickly manifested to its physical state. The process onlysted for a moment. Even the 11th blood vein was already showing itself faintly on his body!


    Once the 11th blood vein manifested itself, Su Ming would be a Berserker at the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    However, the manifestation of the 11th blood vein was proving itself to be extremely difficult. Even after Su Ming¡¯s body stopped excreting any ck substance and released a nice fragrance, the 11th blood vein was still in an illusionary state.


    "Su Ming, I cannot help you by forcefully increasing the state of your training. This will not bring any good to you. But if you¡¯re diligent, you¡¯ll reach the third level naturally before long." The elder¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming took a deep breath and opened his eyes slowly.


    The moment he opened his eyes, the world looked slightly different. His sight became much clearer. The details he had never noticed before were now as clear as day.


    His world had be different.


    Both of his eyes were as clear as water yet, if anyone took a closer look, they would see that his eyes were like the abyss. People who looked into them would be unable to look away.


    As he looked at the elder, he saw that the elder¡¯s face had aged once again. There were even signs of fatigue in his features. Despite that, there were clear signs of great kindness and affection as the elder gazed upon him.


    Su Ming stared at the elder in a dumbfounded state. In his silence, he knelt down and bowed towards the elder.


    "Enough. You¡¯re a grown man now. You¡¯re no longer a La Su. I¡¯m a little tired. Go back. Let me rest."


    "Elder¡­" Su Ming bit his lip and gazed deeply at the elder, carving the scene before him into his mind. For all of eternity and his entire life, he would never ever forget that there was a person who apanied him when he was younger and allowed him to experience familial love. He understood that this was a love that he would never be able to repay for his entire life¡­


    "Come with me to¡­Wind Stream Tribe next time. We¡¯ll be visiting the elder of Wind Stream Tribe and seeing the Berserkers there. Representatives from ck Mountain Tribe, Dark Dragon Tribe and other smaller tribes will also be going¡­ It will be a good experience for all of you younger generation¡­" Before he left, he heard the elder¡¯s voice echoing in his ears.


    "I¡¯ve already concealed the Qi and fragrance from your body. No one will notice unless they are more powerful than I am. Do not tell anyone about the fact that you became a Berserker¡­ We¡¯ll make a decision once I find the traitor."


    Su Ming nodded. When he saw the elder sitting down cross-legged with his eyes closed and immersing himself in his training, he quietly left.


    He knew that Wind Stream Tribe was the only medium sized tribe around the region. It was considered as the leader of the area. Su Ming had heard rumors of the elder of Wind Stream Tribe being a powerful Berserker who had arrived at the Transcendence Realm. Not only did he have a long lifespan, he also had the power to crush heaven and earth.


    ¡®Transcendence Realm¡­ I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to arrive at that realm in my lifetime¡­ I wonder if I can even draw my own Berserker Mark¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up with ambition. The Transcendence Realm was like a legend to him. It was too far away from him.


    ¡®So this is the elder¡¯s real strength. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong¡­ I heard that the elder from ck Mountain Tribe had some sort of secret¡­ or else they wouldn¡¯t have been able tost so long¡­¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head and refused to continue thinking about the matter.


    When Su Ming returned to his house, which had been left barren for the past few months, he calmed down. The ce was clean. There was barely any dust around. Su Ming knew that this could only mean that Chen Xin dropped by during the days that he was gone.


    Chen Xin was the only girl within Dark Mountain Tribe whom Su Ming had more contact with. She was the tribe leader¡¯s daughter. She would only be married to the future tribe leader so that the tribe would continue to prosper and there were no disputes about that within the tribe.


    Su Ming knew this since a long time ago and was not offended or saddened by it. Chen Xin was like a little sister to him and he held no other feelings towards her.


    He sat down with his legs crossed on the wooden bed. Su Ming touched the piece of debris on his neck as he fell into deep thought.


    As nighttime arrived, Lei Chen came to Su Ming¡¯s house puzzled. When he saw Su Ming, he was dumbfounded. The silly look on his face made Su Ming smile.


    He took out the herbs he got from the remains of the Berserker from ck Mountain Tribe. Su Ming knew about the Sky Stone of course. It was one of the rarer herbs. He had only managed to obtain one of them during all the years he went to collect herbs in the mountains. That too, was only a shoot. It was unlike the one he had in the present, which was fully grown and had six leaves.


    "A Sky Stone with six leaves. I¡¯ll need more of them to make some medication but I can give you a leaf. You might be able to use it to help with your training." Su Ming plucked one of the leaves from the nt and gave it to Lei Chen.


    Lei Chenughed and scratched his head. Then he pat his chest bashfully after he took it from Su Ming¡¯s hands.


    "Su Ming, I don¡¯t know about all this stuff. But I already told you since I was young, I will be Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s leader in the future. With me around, I¡¯ll always protect you!"


    Su Mingughed heartily and as he spoke to Lei Chen. He noticed that Lei Chen kept looking at the leaf from the Sky Stone, unable to concentrate. It was obvious that he wanted to eat it and immediately start training.


    Hence, he pretended to be tired. When Lei Chen noticed, he immediately lit up with excitement. He quickly got up and left.


    The sky had already darkened and silence gradually fell upon the tribe. Su Ming blocked the door to his house with a chair and sat down with his legs crossed on the bed. He took a deep breath and touched the piece of debris hanging off his neck with his right hand. In his mind, he pictured the strange ce he saw that day.


    ¡®I already have an ample supply of Scattering Dust ready¡­ I wonder if I¡¯ll be able obtain something new this time¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He had long since figured out the method to enter the strange ce. What he needed to do was gather all the blood to his chest when he was training. Then he would be able to go to the strange ce.


    He had already tried it multiple times during his training. It was finally time for him to do it.

 Chapter 19 — The Second Door

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Second Door</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The ce was still surrounded by fog. He could not see too far away. The only thing vaguely visible was the peak of the mountain amid the mist. It was quiet around him. There was neither wind nor sound around the area.


    Su Ming looked at the mountain shrouded by fog. It was his second time there. It was also the second time he stood where he was and sized up the strange mountain before him, especially the strange letters and drawings carved into the mountain. Su Ming had a sense of respect for whoever it was that left them behind.


    He took a deep breath and looked at the essory on his chest. The ck piece of debris was gone. He pinched himself and was once again certain that he was not dreaming. He had really arrived at the strange ce.


    He reached into his bosom and took out a few bottles that contained Scattering Dust. Then he quickly walked towards the fog. Before long, he arrived at the foot of the mountain and he went into the tunnel again.


    He did not stop until he reached the stone door in the tunnel. As he looked at the familiar circle in the middle of the door and the 15 small holes there, Su Ming hesitated for a moment. Then he took a pill out from one of the bottles. With the pill between his fingers, he ced it into the very first hole on the door.


    At the very moment his fingers touched the small hole on the door, Su Ming felt a faint pulling from the hole and it sucked in the pill between his fingers.


    Su Ming¡¯s became stern and alert. He was unsure if his judgment was correct and he did not know what would happen once he filled up all 15 holes. However he had envisioned this trip for a long time and a part of him was looking forward to it.


    He did not act rashly. After the first hole absorbed the pill, Su Ming focused his attention on the door. Nothing happened.


    Su Ming scratched his head. After a moment of thought, he took out another pill and ced it in the second hole. This continued until he ced the 15th pill into thest hole with much reluctance and nervousness.


    ¡®If there are still no changes even after I¡¯ve ced 15 pills into the holes, all of this would be a waste¡­¡¯


    Su Ming watched the 15 holes anxiously. At that very moment, a gentle glow surfaced from the holes.


    Su Ming immediately retreated excitedly. As the light surrounded the door and gradually grew brighter, the strings on the door came to life and moved slowly. After a while, they joined together and started to turn quickly like a vortex.


    As they turned, the light from the 15 holes was slowly but surely sucked into the vortex, causing the door to be enveloped by a brilliant light. A roaring sound suddenly reverberated throughout the tunnel. The sound was so loud it could have made a person deaf. It made Su Ming involuntarily manifest the 10 blood veins within his body. He felt the blood in his entire body boiling and he instinctively resisted the pull.


    The roaring soundsted for a few moments and green smoke emerged from the 15 holes. It was as if the pills had dissolved into smoke. As 15 puffs of smoke emerged from the holes, the gigantic stone door shook. A straight and narrow gap appeared all of a sudden at the center of the door.


    As soon as the gap appeared, the two sides of the door slowly swung to the side. The door opened!


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. As he watched the scene unfold before him, he felt himself trembling in excitement. It was only after the door openedpletely that Su Ming took in a sharp breath. There was no longer a tunnel behind the stone door but a small stone chamber.


    The walls in the chamber were not smooth instead, they were filled with carvings. There was arge door that was tightly shut at the northern wall in the chamber.


    On the ceiling of the chamber were some stones glowing faintly. They had fused into the walls of the chamber. There was a faint aroma in the chamber which could lift a person¡¯s spirits the moment they took a whiff of it.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement but he still walked into the chamber carefully. He swept his gaze around the walls and saw that the style of the carvings on the walls was simr to the ones in the tunnel. They all featured men with messy hair creating medicinal pills in an ancient setting.


    When Su Ming first arrived at the ce, he was baffled by the drawings. However following the sess of his own quenching of the herbs and the additional memories he gained, he could understand most of them when he saw the drawings again.


    The figures on the drawings were creating different medicinal pills. As Su Ming observed the drawings, he could not help but be immersed in them. He verified each and every one of the drawings with his own experiences and forgot about the time as he obsessed over the drawings.


    He would move quickly to search for the next carving once he finished observing one. He did not realize how much time had passed. When he finished looking at all the carvings, he still longed for more and he cast his gaze on the door within the chamber.


    This door was slightly different from the first one. It waspletely ck and it gave off a nice aroma. It seemed like the materials used to build the door held some mysterious properties.


    It also had a sort of heaviness to it. There was a drawing on the door too but it featured a gigantic cauldron. There were also wisps of smoke carved on top of it. It almost looked real. As Su Ming looked on, he had the impression that he was not looking at a drawing but at a real cauldron used for the quenching of herbs.


    ¡®If only I had a cauldron like this¡­ ¡®


    Su Ming looked at the cauldron for a few more moments with envy.


    Su Ming saw a number of different herbs on top and on both sides of the cauldron. He immediately felt himself quivering in excitement and paid full attention to the drawing. This was what he came here for, to find more recipes to create other medicinal pills.


    To the left of the cauldron were seven herbs. Among the seven herbs, five of them were herbs needed to create Scattering Dust. As for the other two, Su Ming had never seen them before. After he carefully observed their features, Su Ming imprinted their image on his mind.


    There were eight holes on the stone door arranged neatly, right underneath the recipe.


    To the right of the cauldron were eight herbs. The recipe was slightly simr to the recipe on the left. Five of the herbs required were also the necessary ingredients for Scattering Dust.


    When Su Ming saw the additional three ingredients necessary, his eyes lit up with joy. He knew two of the three herbs. They were just slightly rare.


    There were also holes underneath this recipe but the number was slightly more than the recipe on the left. There were 12 holes underneath it.


    When Su Ming looked at the recipe on the top of the cauldron, his face became grim. The ingredients to the recipe were not herbs. The drawing was of three things that would incite fear among those who saw them.


    The first was the scales from the tail of a python, the second was the ninth leg from a Nine-Legged Spider and the third was the third finger from the right hand of a small ck humanoid creature, the size of a palm.


    Strangely, there were no holes underneath the third recipe. Perhaps, it was because the medicinal pill was too hard to create so it was not necessary to make it.


    Su Ming fell silent momentarily. He walked towards the stone door and raised his right hand. Without any hesitation, he pressed his hand on the door and immediately, the drawing of the cauldron emitted a piercing light. It enveloped Su Ming¡¯s body.


    After a moment of difort, foreign memories appeared once again in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He obtained the method to create the three medicinal pills and their names.


    ¡®South Asunder!¡¯ Su Ming looked at the drawing on the left of the cauldron, then turned his gaze to the right.


    "Mountain Spirit¡­ As for thest one¡­ the Weing of Deities!" Su Ming looked at the strange recipe on top of the cauldron and mumbled.


    As Su Ming thought about them, the light surrounding his body gradually dimmed along with the light from the cauldron on the stone door. Once the lightpletely disappeared, Su Ming¡¯s vision blurred but he was not nervous. He had already experienced this once. There was a strange whistling sound next to his ears. Once it was over, his vision slowly returned, and he found himself in his room within the tribe settlement.


    Su Ming took a deep breath and walked towards the door immediately. He took away the chair and opened the door. It was still night time outside. The stars shone in the sky. It was quiet as the cold night wind blew past him.


    However there was a faint silver light at the horizon, a clear sign that dawn was about to arrive.


    ¡®Looks like the difference in time between the two ces is not too big¡­ ¡®


    Su Ming closed the door behind him and sat down with his legs crossed again. He cupped his chin with his hands and began thinking.


    ¡®All three crafting methods are different for the three medicinal pills. I¡¯ve never seen the two herbs required for Fire of the South so, I can ignore that for now. As for¡­ the Weing of Deities¡­ ¡®


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®The ingredients required for this pill aren¡¯t herbs and the items are simply too strange. But what happens once the pill is created is really shocking! ¡®


    Su Ming remembered how the weather had changed when the person in his memories created the Weing of Deities. The sight of the wind and clouds traveling backwards and made his heart pound fiercely.


    ¡®The effects of the pill must be really shocking! But it¡¯s a pity¡­ It¡¯s clear with theck of holes on the stone door that the creation of this pill is extremely difficult¡­ That¡¯s why it does not serve as a key to open the door. ¡®


    With some thought, Su Ming already guessed about half of the true story.


    ¡®Looks like the only thing I can create for now is Mountain Spirit. I know two of the three additional herbs¡­ I may not have it now but there must be some in the tribe¡¯s herbal storage.¡¯


    As Su Ming continued thinking, light gradually filled the sky and a new day arrived.


    He had not rested an entire night but Su Ming was not tired at all. Theck of fatigue became obvious when he reached the second level in the Blood Solidification Realm. It was as if he had obtained a huge amount of energy. Unless he went a few nights without sleep, he would not be tired.


    As day arrived, the members of the tribe started busying themselves with work. Once Su Ming cleaned himself up, he walked towards a house made of grass not far away from his own house. It was surrounded by a fence which was constantly guarded by a few members of the tribe.

 Chapter 20 — Bei Ling

    <h4>Chapter 20: Bei Ling</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The wind in the morning was cold and with the winter, it felt like there were des cutting through his skin as it blew past him. In spite of that, with the bonfire burning amid the tribe, a gentle warmth surrounded the entire tribe as it expelled the cold.


    The cirction of Qi within their bodies allowed Berserkers to resist the cold but as most of the members of the tribe were normal people, most of them chose not to venture out during winter.


    Even if they did go out, they would wear thick hides to fend against the cold. During the winter,mon healers in the tribe would also be at their busiest. They had to create vast amounts of medication to increase the tribe members¡¯ immunity against the cold.


    The elder would also activate the Qi in his body during the coldest days of the season to help the entire tribest through the cold.


    Su Ming wore a beast skin shirt that covered his entire body and trudged through the snow towards the tribe as he listened to the crunchy sounds from the snow under his feet. Looking at the familiar sights in his tribe and at the tribe members greeting him with smiles, it warmed his heart. It seemed to chase away the frigid winter cold.


    The houses in the tribe were mostly simple in design. They were fine during the other seasons but they could not provide shelter against the wind during winter. They had to cover the walls of the houses with arge amount of hides to prevent the cold from entering their houses.


    Sometimes, the hides would not stick to the walls for a long period of time and would require regr maintenance. The tribe members themselves also needed to add wood to the fires in their houses regrly. Hence, winter was torture for most of the tribe members.


    At the very least, the cold did not kill them but it was still troublesome.


    Su Ming arrived at the building constantly guarded by a few members of the tribe. It was the herbal storage for Dark Mountain Tribe. The walls of the building outside were covered by thickyers of hide. There were also several bonfires burning around the building. They allowed him to feel ayer of heat as he rode on the tails of the cold wind when he went near.


    Su Ming was familiar with the ce. Every single time he returned after collecting herbs, he would deliver all the herbs he collected there. So, when the guards saw Su Ming, they smiled and did not stop him.


    Su Ming smiled back and greeted them as he went through the fence. Just as he was about to open the door and enter, a happy voice called out from behind.


    "Su Ming, when did youe back?"


    It was a girl¡¯s voice. It was pleasant to the ears and sounded just like the ringing of 100 bells.


    Su Ming stopped and turned around. When he saw her, his gaze softened. The owner of the voice was a slightly big girl. She was covered entirely in thick hide and her long hair was tied together with a grass string. There were two exquisitely made bone earrings hanging off her ears. Her skin was a little rough but it did not hide her beauty.


    Her eyes were big like giant puddles of water but they were clear, showing off her innocence. There was happiness in her eyes as she walked briskly towards Su Ming.


    "I came back yesterday." Su Ming smiled. She was the person who cleaned his house regrly when he was away - Chen Xin. Suddenly, Su Ming froze on as he looked behind her.


    She was not alone. There was a young man in histe teens following her. The young man was big in build and he looked even sturdier than Lei Chen. He only wore a thin beast skin shirt in the winter. His hair was messy but not dirty. His sharp jaw line gave him a prideful air.


    His eyes especially, looked like stars. It was as though something strange shone from within his eyes. He gave off an oppressive air and kept others on edge when they were around him. He was like a wild beast.


    He stood there with a huge bow slung across his back. His gaze felt like arrows as he looked at Su Ming.


    "Su Ming!"


    "Bei¡­ Bei Ling¡­" Su Ming looked at the young man and spoke respectfully as aplicated look flitted through his eyes.


    The young man before him was the strongest among their generation in the Dark Mountain Tribe. Even the elder mentioned that he could not hope to win against the talent that he had. Lei Chen was the only one who could somewhatpete against him after he Awakened.


    As the strongest of the younger generation in the tribe, the speed of his training was incredibly fast. Su Ming once overheard the elder saying that he was the one who held the most promise to break through the Blood Solidification Realm and be one of the few to reach the legendary Transcendence Realm!


    His name also was also known throughout the other tribes around them. Even Wind Stream Tribe had heard of him and they sent messengers to take him away to be trained in their tribe. Su Ming did not expect to see him.


    His feelings towards Bei Ling wereplicated because when he was young, Bei Ling had taken care of him like an older brother. Even his skills with the bow were taught by Bei Ling. Bei Ling was after all, the head of all the children in the tribe. His archery skills were noughing matter.


    However all of this changed when Chen Xin was 12 years old. Perhaps it was because Chen Xin and Su Ming were too close. Bei Ling started looking at Su Ming oddly and suspiciously. His looks became cold and distantter on. Bei Ling even chose to ignore him when they met.


    It was not until muchter when Su Ming learned that the tribe leader and Bei Ling¡¯s father had already made arrangements for Chen Xin and Bei Ling to be engaged¡­


    Su Ming wanted to exin himself but his words were rewarded with a cold look. Eventually, he could only sigh regretfully and started distancing himself from Chen Xin.


    He understood his own position. He knew that he was only a normal member of the tribe. He also knew that if it were not for the elder, he may not have even been epted into the tribe.


    Su Ming was an abandoned baby whom the elder adopted when he went out on a journey dozens of years ago. The members of the tribe were kind towards him but it did not change the fact that he did not belong.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you came back? I went to look for you a few times but you weren¡¯t there." Chen Xin scrunched up her nose andined.


    Su Ming touched his nose and avoided Chen Xin¡¯s gaze. He only treated Chen Xin as a sister and harbored no other feelings for her. He did not want Bei Ling, who had been kind towards him to continue misunderstanding.


    "Bei Ling, when did youe back?" Su Ming looked towards Bei Ling, who exuded a powerful air. He could feel an endless amount of Qiing from Bei Ling¡¯s body. The strength of his Qi was the strongest he had seen after the elder and the leaders in the tribe.


    The fierce pride he felt from the other was also as strong as his Qi. It made Su Ming feel like suffocating just by standing before him.


    "Yesterday." Bei Ling¡¯s gaze was as usual. It was cold and he spoke little like he wanted it done and over with quickly. He turned and looked towards Chen Xin standing by his side.


    "Xin, didn¡¯t you want to collect some herbs for your mother? Let¡¯s go." As Bei Ling spoke, he held Chen Xin¡¯s hand and walked past Su Ming. Then he pushed the door to the herbal storage open and went in.


    Chen Xin wanted to say something but after a brief moment of hesitation, she chose not to. Instead, she nodded at Su Ming and followed Bei Ling into the building.


    Su Ming stood there silently. After a while, he sighed and went in as well.

 Chapter 21 — Poor

    <h4>Chapter 21: Poor</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The herbal storage room was very big. It was also very neat inside. There were a lot of neatly arranged shelves with all sorts of herbs properly categorized


    There was a smaller room located further into the building. The herbs in there were different from the ones in the outer room. They were specifically prepared for the Berserkers and a normal member of the tribe was not allowed to go in there.


    Even amon healer would require permission from the tribe leader or the elder to go into this room. It was viewed as an extremely important room in the entire Dark Mountain Tribe.


    However, all these rules did not apply to Su Ming. The elder gave Su Ming a special position in the tribe since a long time ago and he could go into the room at will to learn how to identify all the herbs in there.


    When he stepped into the building, Su Ming saw Bei Ling holding Chen Xin¡¯s hand. The walked towards the small room with all the precious herbs. There was an old man sitting cross-legged outside the door. The old wore a robe made of beast skin. He was thin, his hair was white and his face was covered in wrinkles. He originally had his eyes closed but he opened them slightly to receive the introduction letter from Bei Ling and Chen Xin. He cast a nce at it then, closed his eyes once more.


    Su Ming walked slowly. He knew that Bei Ling did not want to see him. So, he chose to remain silent and did not follow them into the small room. Instead, he chose to walk towards the shelves outside and look at therge amount of herbs on the shelves. He was familiar with all of them. He had practically collected all of the herbs there before.


    Bei Ling and Chen Xin had note out of the room even after Su Ming had finished looking at all the herbs outside. Su Ming hesitated for a while then, he began to pace outside the room slowly.


    "Young La Su, what are you wondering about?" As Su Ming was deep in thought, an old and wizened voice traveled into his ears. He lifted his head and saw that the old man guarding the small room was speaking to him.


    "Grandpa Nan Song, I¡¯m not a La Su anymore¡­" Su Ming scratched his head and smiled.


    "I remember now. The La Sus of your generation havepleted the Awakening a few months ago. Looks like I can¡¯t call you young La Su anymore." The old man grinned as his eyes twinkled with kindness.


    "Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go in? Don¡¯t be scared, I have your back! I even dared topete against the elder for a woman in the past. I¡¯m not afraid of anything!" The old man winked at him and joked.


    Su Ming widened his eyes. It was the first time he heard about this. After a moment of hesitation, he smiled bitterly and went into the small room.


    He was not hesitating because of Chen Xin as the old man had suggested rather, he was hesitating because of Bei Ling, whom he was indebted to. He did not know how to exin himself. Many years had passed since then and the man was still cold towards him.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine¡­¡¯ Su Ming sighed. The moment he opened the door to the small room, he saw Bei Ling with his powerful presence. He was standing beside Chen Xin, who was choosing herbs in the room. He turned around and red at him.


    Su Ming met his gaze and went towards a shelf on the other side. He chose to ignore the two and started searching for the herbs required to create Mountain Spirit.


    When Chen Xin saw Su Ming, she looked as if she wanted to say something. After hesitating for a while, she again chose not to speak. As she grew up, she began to understand a lot of things. She also understood her rtionship with Bei Ling. The love she felt for Su Ming since she was young was dying away as time passed.


    ¡®Night Marrow Grass¡­


    ¡®Thousand Leaf Flower¡­¡¯


    Su Ming slowly walked around the room. He swept his gaze across the precious herbs and finally found the two herbs he needed to create Mountain Spirit.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have thest one¡­¡¯


    He had looked through all of the herbs in the room and was deep in thought.


    Chen Xin and Bei Ling had also finished choosing the herbs they wanted. Once Chen Xin bade farewell to Su Ming, she was dragged away by Bei Ling. Before he left, Bei Ling stopped. He did not turn back but spoke calmly.


    "These herbs are useless to you since you don¡¯t have a Berserker Body! Instead of wasting them, you should leave it for the other tribe members. Know your ce." Once he finished speaking, Bei Ling took Chen Xin away.


    Su Ming kept quiet. As he lifted his head to look at the two people leaving, he did not speak. Instead, he looked at all the herbs in the room once more. Then he took the two herbs he needed and left the room.


    The old man sitting outside the room did not mind Su Ming taking the herbs from the room. On the contrary, he looked at Su Ming in amusement.


    "Grandpa Nan Song¡­ it¡¯s not what you think¡­" Su Ming touched his nose.


    "What would I be thinking about? I wasn¡¯t even talking about theplicated rtionship between you and the two young La Sus. I absolutely wasn¡¯t." The old manughed.


    Su Ming blushed lightly, feeling a little awkward. An idea suddenly crossed his mind and he squatted down to look at the old man.


    "Grandpa Nan Song, did you happen to see this herb before?" As Su Ming spoke, he drew the picture of an herb on the ground.


    The old man smiled and looked at the drawing. He sank into deep thought, then tapped his forehead lightly after a while.


    "Isn¡¯t this the Cloud Gauze Grass? We don¡¯t have this herb in Dark Mountain. It can only grow in a special environment. Only Wind Stream Tribe sells this herb around the area. Why do you need it?"


    "I read about it in one of the elder¡¯s scrolls. I¡¯ve tried looking for it in Dark Mountain but I couldn¡¯t find it. So that¡¯s how it is." Understanding dawned on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    "Of course not. This is an herb suitable for lower-leveled Berserkers in the Blood Solidification Realm. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re sold at a high price in Wind Stream Tribe. If you want it, you can ask the elder to bring you to the trading square located just outside Wind Stream Tribe. There are all sorts of herbs sold there." The old man shook his head and smiled.


    Su Ming¡¯s interest was piqued. He asked a few more questions, then rose up and left after he bidding farewell to the old man. The old man looked at him with teasing eyes as he departed.


    When he left the herbal storage, Su Ming sank into his thoughts as he walked through the snow.


    "Wind Gauze Grass¡­ I can obtain the other herbs for Mountain Spirit myself but as for Wind Gauze Grass¡­ Grandpa Nan Song said that it¡¯s really expensive¡­ Haa." Su Ming frowned. He searched through his pockets and found nothing besides a few stone coins he obtained from ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Yu Chi.


    They usually employed the barter system within the tribe and rarely used money. Once they left the tribe though, they would need to use stone coins to buy items.


    Stone coins were coins made from a special type of stone. There was an unspoken rule that they could only be created in big tribes. If any of them were created illegally, the person and his tribe would face destruction by the hands of the big tribes.


    After he searched through his entire body, Su Ming only managed to find 3 stone coins. All of them belonged to the dead Yu Chi. As for Su Ming himself, he did not own a single coin.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have coins. How am I supposed to buy them¡­? If only I had 100¡­ no, 1,000 stone coins¡­ As for the square, I know the approximate location since the elder mentioned it before. Once any members of the tribe be Berserkers, they can go there in pairs. The location of the square isn¡¯t far either¡­¡¯


    Su Mingughed bitterly. He felt the beginnings of a headache forming.

 Chapter 22 — Are We Going to Change?

    <h4>Chapter 22: Are We Going to Change?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts until noon. He gritted his teeth, slung a basket over his back and left the tribe. Lei Chen went with him. Lei Chen had gone to the square before. He went there just a few days ago, in fact. Once he heard that Su Ming wanted to borrow some stone coins, he immediately pestered him for the reason. Once he learned of the reason, he immediately perked up and offered to act as Su Ming¡¯s guide.


    "Su Ming, those two were the only stone coins I had. I went through a lot of trouble to get them. When¡­ when are you going to give them back to me¡­?" Lei Chen stared anxiously at Su Ming as they sped through the forest outside the tribe.


    "You¡¯ve been nagging me for the entire journey. It¡¯s just two stone coins! I¡¯ve been giving you Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva for so many years. How much do you think they¡¯re worth? Lei Chen, aren¡¯t we best friends? How could you be like this?!" Su Ming felt slightly guilty but he still red at Lei Chen, causing Lei Chen to mumble under his breath.


    "I really went through a lot of trouble to get them¡­" Lei Chen scratched his head. As he mumbled, he seemed to remember something and looked at Su Ming oddly.


    "Say, I just remembered. What are you going to buy at the square with the stone coins?"


    "I¡¯m buying Cloud Gauze Grass!" Su Ming ran through the forest lithely, showing signs of overtaking Lei Chen with his speed.


    "What is Cloud Gauze Grass?" Lei Chen asked honestly. However, when he found that Su Ming had already overtaken him, he immediately took a few wide leaps to catch up.


    "Su Ming, you have to remember to return them to me¡­"


    "Su Ming, it took me a lot of years to save up those coins¡­"


    "Su Ming, not even my father knows about them. How did you know where I hid them the moment you came to my house?"


    "Su Ming, what is Cloud Gauze Grass? Why won¡¯t you tell me¡­"


    "Su Ming? Su Ming?! I¡¯ve been asking you the entire day!"


    Su Ming¡¯s ears rang with Lei Chen¡¯s voice throughout the entire journey. He knew for a long time that Lei Chen liked to talk. Once he started, there was no stopping him but he did not expect him to keep talking for the entire journey.


    When dusk arrived, they had already traveled some distance away from the tribe settlement. Within the unfamiliar forest, Su Ming¡¯s stamina finally ran dry and he began to slow down until he reached a huge tree. He leaned against it to catch his breath. Then he turned and looked at Lei Chen as if he wanted nothing to do with him. Lei Chen was also panting heavily while he sat down on the ground.


    "Su¡­ Su Ming¡­ You¡­ have to¡­ give it back¡­ to me¡­" Lei Chen was panting heavily but when he saw Su Ming looking back at him, he immediately straightened up and repeated himself.


    "I¡¯ll return it¡­ I¡¯ll definitely return it¡­ but you have to promise me something!" Su Mingughed wryly. He already did not know what to say for Lei Chen to shut up.


    "What is it?" Lei Chen blinked his eyes. His expression was that of a simple-minded person.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. Even Xiao Hong looks more convincing than you. Lei Chen, I know what you want to ask but I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll knowter." Su Ming red at him. He grew up with this person and it would not be an exaggeration to say that he understood Lei Chen more than his parents.


    Lei Chen appeared to be an honest and simple-minded person but he was actually pretty sensitive. A lot of people were fooled by the honest look on his face and tended to ignore the slyness in his eyes.


    After he heard Su Ming, Lei Chen touched his nose andughed boyishly.


    "My request is simple. If you don¡¯t make a sound during the trip, once I finish my business and wee back, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know!" Then Su Ming gave Lei Chen a long, hard look.


    Lei Chen froze as if his entire body was petrified. He did not move but his eyes were wide open as he stared at Su Ming.


    "Lei Chen¡­" Su Mingughed wryly. He yed together with his friend growing up. He was not going to be fooled by his little trick.


    "You were the one who told me to be quiet. I wanted to nod my head but if I did then there¡¯d be rustling sounds. I¡¯m just fulfilling my end of the promise! I¡¯m not even moving and I¡¯m not making any sound. Itpletely suits your idea of silence! Aren¡¯t I being quiet enough?!"


    "You¡¯re asking me to be quiet, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be like this during the entire journey. I won¡¯t make any sound. But if I make any sound when I run, you can¡¯t me me, I¡­"


    "Stop! Enough! Just keep quiet!" Su Ming pinched the bridge of his nose. He saw a hint of yfulness in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes and he knew his friend was doing it on purpose.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. I have a Berserker Body but it¡¯s hidden by the elder¡¯s Berserker Art. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this." As he spoke, Su Ming¡¯s face became deadly grave.


    Lei Chen was stunned but he soon nodded solemnly.


    "If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have asked. I just wanted to know whether you¡¯ve be a Berserker Practitioner. Now, I¡¯m no longer worried. Haha, from now on, we¡¯ll be the future guardians of Dark Mountain Tribe!"


    Su Mingughed as well. They took a moment to replenish their strength and continued on their way. The sky gradually darkened, the moon rose in the sky and the stars shone. The snow on the ground became thicker, too and the winter wind blew against their faces. Still, they continued their journey without stopping. They even talked to each other on the way, creating an amiable atmosphere.


    "I saw Bei Ling today. I feel so frustrated when I see him, especially when he has Chen Xin by his side. He knows that Chen Xin likes you!" Lei Chen grumbled angrily.


    "He¡¯s changed so much. He just went to Wind Stream Tribe for a few years. Has he already forgotten that he¡¯s from of Dark Mountain Tribe? You didn¡¯t see his face that time. He even nagged me about all sorts of things!"


    Su Ming was silent.


    "Su Ming, I¡¯ll definitely surpass him!" Lei Chen clenched his fists as he ran.


    "He¡¯s Bei Ling, our older brother. He took care of us when we were younger. Don¡¯t you recall him teaching you all he knew about training in the Ways of the Berserkersst time? He was even punished by the elder for that!"


    "He even taught me how to use the bow¡­" Su Ming spoke calmly.


    "As for Chen Xin, I already told you ages ago. I only see her as a sister, nothing else¡­ Why are you still thinking about all these weird things?" Su Ming¡¯s voice was still calm.


    Lei Chen wanted to continue speaking but he saw how calm Su Ming was so, he swallowed all his words back. He understood Su Ming just as much as Su Ming understood him.


    He knew that Su Ming was a grateful man.


    "Su Ming, people change¡­" Lei Chen spoke softly after a long while.


    "As we grow up, as we experience more things, we will change¡­ Perhaps one day, I will change¡­ and I think, you will as well¡­" Lei Chen muttered.


    ¡®Will I¡­?¡¯


    As Su Ming ran, he fell silent.


    When the sky became darkpletely, Su Ming and Lei Chen stopped. Traveling at night was exceptionally troublesome. Besides, there was still some distance left before they reached the square. As such, they set up camp under a big tree for the night. They took shifts so that one of them could sit down to train while the other kept watch.


    Su Ming leaned against the tree and his gaze fell upon Lei Chen, who sat down with his legs crossed. His body began glowing red and he could see a lot of red lines emerging from his body.


    After watching Lei Chen for some time, Su Ming looked at the dark sky. The moon shone brightly and it looked beautiful as it hung in the sky with a curtain of stars. Yet, it made people feel small and insignificant when they lifted their heads and looked up.


    ¡®People change¡­ Will I¡­ change too¡­?¡®


    Su Ming gazed quietly as he recalled all the times he spent together with Bei Ling when he was still a child.


    ¡®If I do change some day¡­ how will I change¡­?¡¯


    Uncertainty appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. This was tooplicated a question for a 16 year old teenager.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ll be like the elder and be a really strong Berserk Healer. I¡¯ll bring Xiao Hong on a journey around the world. We¡¯ll go to ces we have never been, we¡¯ll go to all the tribes in the world and cure lots of the members of the Berserker Tribe¡­


    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯ll even be an elder¡­ Then I¡¯ll find a girl I like and live with her. She¡¯ll go on a journey with me until we grow old together¡­ Xiao Hong will be Old Hong by then¡­ I¡¯ll talk about all of my experiences with the La Sus in the tribe¡­ just like how the elder spoke to us about his life¡­¡¯


    Su Ming smiled. It was a pure, honest and happy smile.


    ¡®Or perhaps¡­ I¡¯ll get to know my parents¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sighed as he smiled.


    "Lei Chen, I won¡¯t change!" Su Ming took a deep breath and spoke firmly under the moonlight on the vast ins belonging to the Berserker Tribe. He did so even though he was the only one who could hear it.


    He was certain of his words just like any young man who still believed in a bright future¡­


    Night went by. When dawn arrived, Su Ming and Lei Chen woke up as light gradually lit up the sky. They washed their faces with the snow. The cold snow made them shiver and wide awake.


    "If we travel ording to our original route, we¡¯ll reach the square by noon." Lei Chen had already gone to the square a few times. He rubbed away the snow on his face as he spoke to Su Ming.


    Su Ming nodded. After they washed up, they continued running in the forest as they weed the first rays of sunlight.


    Their journey went on without problems. When noon arrived, Su Ming saw a lot of houses made of grass and wood at the edge of the forest. There were also a lot of noisesing from the tribal settlement. Some Berserkers from the tribe were also patrolling the vicinity.


    "We¡¯re here!" Lei Chen looked towards Su Ming particrly at the woven basket on his back. However, the basket was covered firmly with hides. He could not tell what was in there.


    Su Ming looked at the tribe square before him. It was big. Its size wasparable to the size of a small tribe but there were no fences around it. There were only several strong looking men patrolling the area in full alertness. They maintained the peace in the area and prevented wild beasts from attacking.


    At the center of the square was a gigantic purple tent made of beast skins. The security was extremely tight and no one was allowed near it.


    "That house belongs to the owner of the square. I heard that he¡¯s a really strong Berserker. He will only appear to wee tribe leaders from other tribes." Lei Chen spoke to Su Ming softly as they moved out of the forest towards the square.


    Su Ming only cast a nce at the purple tent before looking away. He stepped into the unfamiliar ce under the guards¡¯ scrutinizing eyes.


    At that moment, a girl¡¯s voice called out to them coldly.


    "Lei Chen!"


    Su Ming paused in the middle of his footsteps and discovered that Lei Chen immediately shuddered when he heard the voice.

 Chapter 23 — Like an Initial Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 23: Like an Initial Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming could clearly sense that Lei Chen was not acting normally right then. It was as if he was afraid and could do nothing about it. Su Ming looked towards the direction of the voice subtly.


    Su Ming was stunned!


    The person who spoke was a girl. She wore a small shirt made of mink fur, and she seemed to be slightly taller than the frail-looking Su Ming. Her tall stature and her shirt managed to show off the curves of her body. Her skin was not rough like her fellow members of the Berserker Tribe but, fair. She possessed a sort of beauty that would make others attracted to her.


    Her ck hair was held together by a red string made of grass. There were two little braids by her ears and the rest of her hair was left flowing behind her head. It swayed along with the wind as it blew, adding to her beauty.


    Her eyes were like puddles of clear water and there was a cold fierceness within her eyes. There were beads of shiny droplets on her forehead, which became even more brilliant as they reflected the snow on the ground.


    Her two white canines could be vaguely seen as the girl exhaled and they added a sort of wildness to the girl.


    She was not a normal girl. She was just like Su Ming, a Berserker. However, the strength of Qi she released gave Su Ming the impression that she was only at the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    She was not alone. There were three other men from the Berserker Tribe behind her. They were built like little hills. Their gazes were cold as they stared at Su Ming and Lei Chen. The strength of their Qi was only slightly weaker than Bei Ling¡¯s.


    There seemed to be markings painted on the three big men. As Su Ming looked at them subtly, he noticed that the markings looked like scorpions.


    "Lei Chen, how dare you!" The girl gritted her teeth as she red at Lei Chen.


    Lei Chen touched his nose and the usual honest, simple-minded look settled once more on his face as heughed in a silly manner.


    "I was tricked by that dumb look of yours thest time and I got a stupid, dyed herb! Which you sold to me for three stone coins!!!" The girl marched towards Lei Chen, her face red with anger.


    "You can¡¯t me me for that. I didn¡¯t know what herb it was so, I just ced it at a random ce. You were the one who wanted to buy it¡­" Lei Chen mumbled as though he was wronged.


    "Hmph, give me the stone coins!" The girl red at Lei Chen. Su Ming was also hated on because he was standing beside Lei Chen but he looked weak and fragile so, she ignored him once she took a nce at him.


    "But I¡­" Lei Chen smiled wryly. He was about to speak but the girl immediately red at him coldly. The three men behind her also looked at him with a fierce re. He swallowed his words and could onlyin about the situation in his head.


    "Lei Chen, is she the one from Dark Dragon Tribe whom you and the elder spoke of?" Su Ming spoke slowly, his face void of expression.


    The moment his words left his mouth, Lei Chen was stunned for a moment but quickly reacted. He knew that Su Ming had always been calm. If he said something, it meant that he would help. Besides, he knew Su Ming. The moment he heard Su Ming speaking so oddly, he immediately understood his intentions and stood behind Su Ming. He treated Su Ming as if he was his leader.


    "Yes, Young Lord. That is the girl I spoke of!" Lei Chen¡¯s gaze was respectful as he spoke with his head bowed.


    Lei Chen¡¯s actions and words immediately caused the girl to shift her gaze to Su Ming. She was surprised. The title of Young Lord was usually given to the future elders of the tribe. She looked at Su Ming closely but no matter what, he only gave off the feeling of a normal Berserker Tribe member. Hence, her countenance became fierce as she spoke in a coldly.


    "I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re the Young Lord. Return my stone coins!"


    "Fine! I¡¯ll give you the stone coins. But I came with Lei Chen here today to find you!" Lei Chen was calm as he took out three stone coins from his bosom with his right hand.


    "Give me the herb you bought from Lei Chen" Su Ming looked at the girl and spoke slowly.


    The girl was stunned. She did not expect to get her stone coins back so easily. She grew suspicious as her gaze fell upon Su Ming and Lei Chen.


    "What herb is that?" After a moment of hesitation, she did not reach out for the stone coins instead she chose to question.


    "That is¡­" Lei Chen was about to speak when a stern voice cut him off.


    "Quiet!" Su Ming red at Lei Chen. It made Lei Chen shudder and lower his head respectfully.


    When she saw hispliance, the girl blinked in confusion. She hesitated briefly and took out a purple herb. The herb looked normal. The only difference was that it waspletely purple, which made it look terrifying.


    When she brought out the herb, she immediately handed it to Su Ming but she kept her eyes fixed on his face. When she saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes light up and how he lifted his hand as if he could not wait to grab onto the herb, the girlughed and retracted her hand.


    "What are you doing?! This is my herb. I bought it! Are you trying to snatch my herb?" The girl wrinkled her nose and clicked her tongue.


    "Girl, do you still want the stone coins?" Su Ming was surprised but he quickly frowned.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I want it? But I just thought about something, if you can show me proof that you are Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Young Lord, then I¡¯ll return the herb to you." The girl¡¯s eyes were cunning. Her slyness only made her wild presence stronger.


    Even Su Ming felt his heart race but he kept his expressions as nd as possible.


    Su Ming was quiet As he looked at the girl, he took a deep breath. He raised his left hand and the sudden presence of Qi belonging to a second level Berserker of the Blood Solidification Realm spread from his right hand.


    "Is this enough proof?"


    The sudden change instantly made the girl narrow her eyes. Even the three men behind her became serious.


    It was not hard to understand why they were suddenly wary. Su Ming was until a moment ago, just a normal person. There was not even a hint of Qi from him. The sudden difference caught them all off guard.


    "Young Master, a strong Berserker must have cast an Art on him. That is why the presence of his Qi is hidden. The Berserker is also much more powerful than us or else it would not have been impossible for us to detect it."


    "That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been watching for a long time and I didn¡¯t detect anything. The only person who can do this is the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe¡­" The three men standing behind the girl whispered softly into her ear.


    The girl lowered her head and looked at the purple herb in her hands. She hesitated. It had been some time since she bought the herb. She even spent a lot of time persuading Lei Chen to give her the herb. She had thought it was an unknown item and wanted to ask her elder. However on the second day, she found that the purple tinge had spread to her hands. It was obvious that it was dyed.


    The discovery made her angry. Deeply offended, she brought the herb to the square to try and find Lei Chen again.


    Just as she hesitated, Su Ming spoke in a frustrated manner.


    "I¡¯ve already shown you proof. Are you breaking your promise? These are the three stone coins¡­ whatever, I¡¯ll give you five stone coins!" Su Ming gritted his teeth and took out another two stone coins, passing all of them to the girl.


    "Five stone coins for the herb!"


    The girl blinked. He managed to identify that she was from Dark Dragon Tribe immediately so, it was clear that Lei Chen told him about it. Besides, he also mentioned the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe¡­


    "Then it¡¯s true! This is a rare item!" The girl showed a pleased expression and shook her head.


    "So what? So what if I break my promise? This is mine. If you want to get it back, give me 30 stone coins!" When she saw the bitter look on Su Ming¡¯s face and the dismal look on Lei Chen¡¯s face, she became even more proud of herself. She turned around, snorted and quickly left the ce.


    The three men quickly followed her and left the square.


    When the four of them went away, the dismal look on Lei Chen¡¯s face disappeared almost instantly. He smiled boyishly at Su Ming and touched his nose.


    "Su Ming, how did you know she was from Dark Dragon Tribe?"


    "So you had three stone coins? There¡¯s still one more, right? Give it!" Su Ming looked at Lei Chen and put away the stone coins as he spoke slowly.


    "No way! That¡­ I bought something with that stone coinst time¡­ Um, I still have something to do. Let¡¯s leave it for now. We¡¯ll split up for now. I¡¯ll wait for you hereter at night. We¡¯ll go back to the tribe then." Lei Chen felt his eye twitch and immediately spoke up. He did not even wait for Su Ming to reply. He ran away quickly and disappeared into the bustling square.


    As he watched Lei Chen escape, Su Ming shook his head. If he was not too poor, he would not have revealed that he had Qi. The elder¡¯s Berserker Art was extremely powerful. If Su Ming refused to reveal it, no one would have been able to see it.


    However if he did not do it, not only did Lei Chen have to return the stone coins to the girl, Su Ming himself would have needed to give up his stone coins too.


    "Ha¡­ Looks like I¡¯ll really have to do this¡­" Su Ming scratched his head and headed towards the square, troubled.


    The square bustled with activity. Within the tents were plenty of people trading with each other and there were some who had spread hides on the snow. There, they ced various herbs as well as items for trade as they sat on the ground waiting for someone to buy their wares.


    It was Su Ming¡¯s first time there. Everything was new to him. As he walked through the square, he saw a lot of items he had never seen before. Among them were bones from beasts and all sorts of weird herbs. There were even a couple of refined medicinal potions being sold.


    "They even sell Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva here. One bottle is worth one stone coin!" Su Ming faltered in his footsteps when he saw that Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva was sold as an item. It was on one of the hides on the ground beside him. He blinked in surprise.


    "I¡¯ve been drinking Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva¡­ since I was young¡­ just how many stone coins was that worth?! Xiao Hong also drank a lot of it¡­" Su Ming was just about to leave, mumbling when he caught the glimpse of something on one of the hides not far away.


    "That is¡­" Su Ming took a deep breath and went towards it. He cast a nce at the owner of the stall. He was an old man in his 50s. He wore a loose hide shirt and sat still with his legs crossed atop the snow.

 Chapter 24 — Now, It’s Dead

    <h4>Chapter 24: Now, It¡¯s Dead</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    When he felt someoneing towards him, the old man opened his eyes and looked at Su Ming. There was a hint of shock in his eyes but after he looked at him carefully, he closed his eyes again.


    Su Ming eyed a blue object ced on the hide. The object was shaped like a te. The edges were sharp but there were a few cracks on it. There was even a deep cut like the object had been pierced through.


    Itid quietly on the mat but would let out a faint glow asionally. Anyone who saw it would have thought that it was alive.


    The cracks seemed to form a drawing. It was the drawing of a terrifying face and it was frightening to look at.


    "This is an iplete Berserker Vessel. You won¡¯t be able to afford it." As Su Ming was looking at it, he heard an old and wizened voice. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man, who spoke.


    "Berserker Vessel?" Su Ming sucked in a breath. He had suspected it. He had read about it before in the beast skin scrolls. Berserker Vessels were extremely rare items. Only the powerful Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm could obtain and make one. As for the people in the Blood Solidification Realm, it was difficult for them to obtain it. Even if they had one, it was usually an inheritance within the tribe. There also had to be people in the tribe who were capable of guarding the vessel from being taken away by Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm.


    "This vessel is already broken. You can¡¯t use it. But since it was made by a Berserker in the Transcendence realm, it¡¯ll be for 1,000 stone coins." The old man spoke slowly.


    As Su Ming stared at the blue te, his gaze was filled with longing and envy. He only had 5 coins with him so, he could not afford it.


    He sighed. Su Ming looked at the blue te again and left reluctantly.


    ¡®I wonder when I¡¯ll ever own my very own Berserker Vessel¡­ ¡®


    Su Ming thought as he wandered through the square. There were a lot of people who opened up shop by selling items on hides. However, even after Su Ming went around the ce, he did not see anyone else selling Berserker Vessels.


    He did however find some Cloud Gauze Grass being sold. Just that, it was sold by different people. The price for one was rather expensive. Just one alone was sold at the price of one stone coin, which was the same price as Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva.


    It was beginning to grow dark. The sun was setting in the sky and the light cast a red glow onnd. Yet, there were even more people gathered at the square and it continued to bustle with activity.


    As he looked at the sky, Su Ming decided to continue walking around. He even went into one of the tents. The tent was also a shop. The price for each item was expensive but at least the quality of each could be guaranteed. There were quite a lot of people going in and out of the tents.


    As Su Ming watched, he saw some members of the Berserker Tribe who were the same as him. They were also carrying baskets on their backs as they went into the tents to sell the contents within to the tent owners.


    When Su Ming saw this, he smiled. He had been observing since noon and he saw a lot of things. After he pieced up all the details he obtained, he understood most of the rules there.


    As the sky darkened almostpletely and torches were lit around the square, Su Ming went to a corner where the light did not shine.


    He looked at his surroundings carefully before quickly putting down his basket. He wrapped the hides on the basket around his body and put on all the other hides he had prepared in the basket. Finally, he brought out a ck beast skin that looked like a robe and wore it, covering up his whole body.


    Su Ming¡¯s face could no longer be seen. From the size of his body, he looked swollen. He lookedpletely different from his frail self.


    He shook his limbs slightly, then he wrapped the beast skins even tighter around himself. Su Ming took a look at the basket. There was still one more thing in the basket. It was something he prepared specifically for this trip. It was heavy but it had its uses.


    He swung the basket over his back and lowered his head. He stopped after taking a few steps forward. Then he hunched his back. He then quickly walked towards a tent he had chosen a while ago.


    The light in the tent was dark. Since noon, the people who went into this tent were mostly like Su Ming. They hid their faces so that no one could recognize them.


    It may have been Su Ming¡¯s first time at the square but he had been observing the proceedings since noon. As such, he had already understood most of the rules of the square. He did not immediately enter the tent he chose. Instead, he paced about outside the tent for a while as he looked at the tent asionally.


    Before long, a person dressed in a simr fashion as Su Ming came out from the tent and left the square in a hurry.


    Su Ming had seen a lot of people like this since noon. He was somewhat certain that once he left, no one would chase after him. He opened the p and went into the then empty tent quickly without any hesitation.


    Once he entered the tent, he felt a gaze fall upon him. The person looking at him was a middle aged man. He was half nude and sitting cross-legged. There was a bonfire before him. As it lit up the tent, it crackled as it burned.


    One of the man¡¯s eyes was empty but the other gave off a sharp glint. He was watching Su Ming closely without a word.


    "The fire is quite dazzling." Since Su Ming was covered up by hides, he was not worried about the man seeing his face. He also spoke slowly with a hoarse voice and it waspletely differentpared to his normal one.


    The one-eyed man looked at Su Ming for a while before looking away. He felt no Qi from Su Ming and he did not look any different from the rest who came.


    He may not have felt Qi from Su Ming but, one who could enter the tent and seem so familiar with the rules could not have been just any person.


    He raised his right hand and pressed it on the bonfire. The bonfire immediately grew dimmer. The light from the bonfire became darker as well.


    "Take it out. If it¡¯s good stuff, I¡¯ll give you a fair price." The man put out his right hand and spoke slowly.


    Su Ming scrutinized the man behind the hides that hid his face. Then all of a sudden, heughed. Hisughter was also hoarse as it echoed in the tent. It made the man frown.


    Just as he frowned, Su Ming raised his right hand. Immediately, a round object was thrown at the man as a medicinal scent spread in the air. The man caught it in his hands. When he saw it, his right eye shone brilliantly as he took in a sharp breath.


    "How much does this thing cost?" Su Ming spoke hoarsely.


    "What is this? Where did you get it? What are the effects of this thing?" The man stared at the object in his hand for a while before looking at Su Ming seriously. A sh of curiosity appeared in his eyes.


    "When I was on the way to the square, I saw this beast." Su Ming did not answer his question but chose to talk about something else. As he spoke, he put down the basket and grabbed something inside with his right hand. Immediately, the basket shook and Su Ming took out a mink roon that was tied up before cing it on the floor.


    The mink roon looked listless but there was a fierce re within its eyes. There were wounds on its body that had not healed. It also could not escape as it was tied up.


    The man was stunned. It was clear that he did not know what Su Ming meant. His gaze fell on the mink roon for a while but he quickly looked away. It was just a normal beast. There was nothing about it that required his attention.


    "I just caught it on a whim. Look, it¡¯s still alive¡­" Su Ming¡¯s voice was slow and hoarse. Nheless, it sounded odd in the dim tent.


    "What are you saying?"


    The man frowned.


    "I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s still alive. Do you know why I caught it? Because it was too curious. It had been following me for too long¡­" Su Ming raised his left hand and caressed the beast. However, just as his hands swept through the wounds on the mink roon¡¯s body, it shivered!


    There were no cries, no screams. There was only a brief shudder before the mink roon¡¯s body turned into red mist as if its blood was burned. As the man looked at the scene dumbfounded, the mink roon¡¯s entire body disappeared. Only a pile of red and ck bones were left behind.


    "Now, it¡¯s dead¡­" Su Ming touched the pile of bones with his left hand and the bones immediately turned into dust which scattered on the ground.


    The man took a sharp breath and retreated a few steps instinctively. There was shock and fear in his eye, which could not be concealed. After a moment, he once again turned towards Su Ming with fear and respect.


    "Fallen Berserker¡­"


    "Hmm?" Su Ming snorted.


    The man shivered and was about to exin himself when Su Ming waved his hand as though he was growing impatient.


    "Tell me how much that thing in your hands is worth! The effect of the item is simple. It will increase the effects of all the herbs you take while you train by one fold! As for the other question¡­ you¡¯re too curious for your own good." Su Ming spoke slowly.


    The man¡¯s face grew pale. What he saw earlier shocked him. He did not even feel any Qi circting from the person¡¯s body. Nevertheless, the beast turned into red mist right before his eyes.


    "This thing¡­" The man took a moment to think as he looked at the round medicinal object in his hand.


    "Sir, I¡¯ve never seen this thing before in my life¡­ This is¡­" The man spoke hesitantly. He never spoke this way to his normal customers but due to the shock of what he just saw, he did not dare offend the person before him.


    "You can try it out right now. If there are no effects, I¡¯ll leave. But if you can feel the effects, we can negotiate the price." Su Ming spoke calmly and slowly as he sat down.


    The man breathed out a sigh of relief and agreed to Su Ming¡¯s terms respectfully. He took out a bell from his bosom and shook it lightly. Immediately, the ringing of the bell filled the tent.


    There was an indescribable look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stole a nce at the bell and he tightened his left hand, which he kept hidden within the robe. There was still a bit of Scattering Blood Powder left in his left hand.

 Chapter 25 — Her Name is Bai Ling

    <h4>Chapter 25: Her Name is Bai Ling</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming was nervous. The Qi within the man standing before him felt stronger than Lei Chen¡¯s. He was probably around the fifth or sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Su Ming could not hope to win against such a person. If the man decided to attack him, Su Ming would have had a hard time dodging it. However, he needed arge number Cloud Gauze Grass, which would require a lot of stone coins.


    Due to this, he had to take a risk. Besides, after he killed Yu Chi in the forest, he felt that his mindset had changed somewhat. The knowledge he obtained by reading the beast skin scrolls he got from the elder were now deeply ingrained in his mind.


    Somewhere in his mind, he thought that if he could not overpower the other party with his Qi, he could at least make his opponent hesitate. Then, his opponent would not act rashly.


    That was why he chose to disguise himself before going into the tent at first. Secondly, he brought the wild beast with him. All of it was to create shock at the right time.


    It seemed that his actions produced pretty good results but Su Ming was still nervous. He did not dare let his guard down.


    In truth, Su Ming was not the only nervous one in the tent. The man was possibly even more nervous than Su Ming. He would asionally nce at the spot where the creature died. When he saw the pile of dust, his heart would race; not out of excitement, but out of fear.


    In the man¡¯s sight, the person before him, covered entirely in hides gave off an enigmatic air. It put a lot of pressure on the man especially with the shocking scene that happened just moments ago. The anxiety and nervousness he felt towards Su Ming was far stronger than what Su Ming felt towards him.


    ¡®This man is very experienced. He speaks calmly but he is a ruthless man. He must be a Fallen Berserker who went into hiding in one of the mountains¡­ but from his mannerisms, he seems to be someone reasonable¡­ But I don¡¯t think this weird medicine will be very strong. ¡®


    As the man was drowning in his own fears, there were footsteps outside the tent. Then, the ps of the tent were lifted and a man walked in.


    The man¡¯s face was nk. When he walked into the tent, he did not say a word. He stood by the side waiting for the one-eyed man¡¯s orders.


    When the other man came in, Su Ming only cast him a nce. The presence of his Qi was not thick. He was the same as Su Ming. They were both practitioners at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    "Eat this and this as well!" The one-eyed man did not hesitate and handed the pill along with an herb to the other man who just came in.


    The other man took the pill and the herb, his face still nk and swallowed it after a few bites. Then he sat down with his legs-crossed, circting the Qi in his body. Very soon, his whole demeanor changed as if he was surprised. He opened his eyes before long and looked at the one-eyed man with uncertainty.


    "There aren¡¯t really any major effects¡­ I just felt the effects of the Prime Spirit Grass increase¡­ maybe about one fold."


    When the one-eyed man heard his words, he immediately narrowed his eyes as his heart hammered against his chest. He knew what the increase of effects for any herbal medicine by one fold would bring. If it was just a normal herb, the effects would not be obvious. However, if it was the sort of herb taken by Berserkers above the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, the value of the pill would practically be immeasurable.


    ¡®For a normal herb worth 10 stone coins, this item would only be worth one stone coin. But if it were an herb that was worth 100 or 1,000 stone coins, the increased effect¡­¡¯


    The one-eyed man grew more excited as he thought of the possibilities but he could not be sure that the item would have the same effect for higher-leveled herbs.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have a lot of stone coins on my person¡­¡¯


    He quelled his excitement and sent the other man away. Then he stood respectfully before Su Ming and forced a smile.


    "Sir, this medicine of yours is really mysterious. I¡¯ll give you 30 stone coins in exchange for one, how does that sound?" The one-eyed man did not dare offend Su Ming. To him, Su Ming was a Fallen Berserker. If he could produce such a powerful medicine, he was definitely not amon Berserker Practitioner.


    "Thirty coins?" The price offered made Su Ming¡¯s heart pound in excitement but he spoke with a colder voice instead.


    "This¡­ Sir, 30 coins is my final offer. I can¡¯t even be sure whether this medicine works the same for higher-leveled herbs." The one-eyed man immediately exined himself but before he could finish, Su Ming cut him off.


    "If you consume this medicine, no matter what herb you take, the effects will increase by one-fold. If I didn¡¯t want to buy a Berserker Vessel, I wouldn¡¯t even sell this."


    The one-eyed man struggled internally for a while before he gritted his teeth and nodded at Su Ming.


    "How many do you have?"


    "Besides the one you just ate, there¡¯s still one more!" As Su Ming spoke, he produced a small bottle from his chest. There was only one Scattering Dust pill in the bottle.


    When the man heard this, he felt his heart twisting in pain at the loss of the first pill. As he hesitated, he saw Su Ming standing up and putting away the bottle. Then Su Ming lifted his hand which turned the small creature into red mist earlier. He was also ring at him from behind theyers of hides that covered his face. The man immediately remembered that he wasted a pill as an experiment and quickly spoke up.


    "Sir, sir! This¡­ 50 coins! This is really all I can give you!"


    Su Ming did not want to linger around for too long so, he spoke tly, "Fine. Along with the pill you used just now, that¡¯ll be 100 stone coins!"


    The one-eyed man only hesitated for a short while before producing a beast skin pouch from his chest. He handed it to Su Ming respectfully. There were two white stone coins inside.


    The value of the stone coins were decided by their color. The gray ones were worth one each and one ck coin was equivalent to 10 gray coins. As for the white coin, it was equivalent to 50 gray coins. If it was a purple coin, it was worth 100 gray coins.


    "Give me ck coins!" Su Ming only nced at the two coins before he spoke all of a sudden.


    The one-eyed man was taken aback but only for a moment. He did not ask any questions instead, he produced 10 ck stone coins and gave them to Su Ming.


    After cing the stone coins into his pouch, Su Ming threw the little bottle to the man. He picked up the basket on the ground and left the tent without another nce at the man. Once he left the tent, Su Ming did not act immediately. He chose to walk around the square. The moon and stars were shining brightly in the sky and there were torches lit everywhere. Yet, there were still a lot of people at the square. However, most of the people who were shopping at that moment were all dressed up like Su Ming.


    He wandered around the square until he was sure no one was watching him. Then he went to the ces selling Cloud Gauze Grass that he singled out in the morning. He bought more than 60 of them. After that, he went to a more secluded ce to change his attire. He left quickly and went to the ce he promised to meet up with Lei Chen. Lei Chen was already at their meeting ce, yawning up at the sky. Su Ming did not speak but walked past Lei Chen.


    Lei Chen was surprised but followed suit. Both of them disappeared into the forest soon and ran once they were in there. Su Ming even changed his path multiple times. He did not stop to rest until the sky started to darken the next day. Even then, his face was pale due to fear.


    Lei Chen was panting hard. He did not understand it but he chose not to ask. He especially decided to keep his silence when Su Ming threw five stone coins in his direction. Once he caught them, heughed excitedly.


    They took a short break before Su Ming stood up once more. He ran with Lei Chen towards the direction of their tribe. He did not stop this time but ran at full speed. In fact, his speed seemed to increase with each step he took. His Qi might not have been as powerful as Lei Chen¡¯s, but in terms of speed, even Lei Chen struggled to keep up.


    ¡®I had a pretty good haul this time¡­ I originally thought that if I could not sell the pills, I would experiment with five pieces of Cloud Gauze Grass first. I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly.¡®


    As Su Ming ran, he appeared to be deep in thought.


    ¡®The one-eyed man should be scared of me but I still can¡¯t let my guard down. I have to return to the tribe as soon as possible.¡¯


    Su Ming was careful all the way back to the tribe. They were far away from the square by then but they would still change their paths asionally. Su Ming even used his experiences in the forest to erase their tracks.


    The sun lit up the sky but there was still some time before noon. Su Ming and Lei Chen caught sight of their tribe some distance away. When he saw the tribe, Su Ming finally rxed. There was even a smile on his face.


    "We¡¯re finally back. Su Ming, you still haven¡¯t told me how you knew Bai Ling was a member of Dark Dragon Tribe." Lei Chen was gasping as he tried to catch his breath. As Su Ming slowed down, he grabbed the chance to ask him the one question that had been on his mind.


    "Bai Ling?" The image of the tall and beautiful girl surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s head. He thought especially of the girl wrinkling her nose and looking at them with her bright eyes. She seemed feral but it was a wild sort of beauty.


    "I didn¡¯t know that she was from Dark Dragon Tribe." Su Ming smiled. The girl named Bai Ling was the prettiest girl he had ever seen since he was young.


    "No way. If you didn¡¯t know, how did you manage to get it right in one go?" Lei Chen had been thinking about it for a long time but he still could not get an answer. Now that Su Ming did not intend to tell him the answer, he became desperate.


    Su Ming took one look at Lei Chen andughed out loud.


    "Lei Chen, you like her?"


    "Nonsense!" Lei Chen shook his head fervently, then began mumbling under his breath.


    "She¡¯s too thin for my liking. I like those who are a bit on the plump side¡­" Lei Chen scratched his head. He had always liked women who were a little more built since he was young. Even now, it was still the same.


    Su Ming continuedughing and joking with Lei Chen as he ran back towards the tribe. The sounds of carefreeughter and camaraderie resounded in the cold winter.


    "The tattoos of the Dark Dragon were on the three men behind Bai Ling. The only ones who like painting Dark Dragons on their body around this area are the people from Dark Dragon Tribe." As they were near their tribe, Su Ming told Lei Chen betweenughs.


    When Lei Chen heard the answer, he immediatelyughed wryly. He did not expect the answer to be so simple.


    Su Ming and Lei Chen returned to their houses safely. As Su Ming brought out the Cloud Gauze Grass he bought, his eyes were bright with anticipation.


    ¡®Mountain Spirit¡­ I wonder what its effects are once I finish making it! The elder told me to not leave the tribe for the time being¡­ I¡¯ll return as soon as possible. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be gone for long.¡¯


    Su Ming made his decision after he was deep in thought.


    At the same time Su Ming made his decision, something big happened at the square far away from Dark Mountain Tribe!


    The cause of it all was the round pill Su Ming created.


    Once Su Ming left, the one-eyed man pondered for a long time in his tent and refused to ept any more clients who wanted to trade with him. As he was thinking, he gritted his teeth. He quickly took the bottle containing the pill to the owner of the square, who resided in therge purple tent.

 Chapter 26 — The Night of the Blood Red Moon

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Night of the Blood Red Moon</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The one-eyed man waited for a long time before he was summoned. When he was called, he entered the tent respectfully. After an hour, he exited the tent with an ecstatic expression, his mannerisms still respectful as he left.


    Within the purple tent, were two elderly men withpletely white hair but their eyes still held a lot of life and vigor. Before themid a very normal looking, empty small bottle.


    One of the old men who wore a white robe held a pill between his fingers. He looked at it for a while. Then slowly, his gaze was filled with surprise and uncertainty.


    He sank into deep thought for a moment after which, he brought the pill to his nose and took a sniff. He closed his eyes in concentration. After a long moment, he opened his eyes abruptly.


    "It¡¯s just like he said. This pill has unbelievable effects! I¡¯ve been in Wind Stream Tribe for many years but I¡¯ve never seen such a thing in my life. By the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a medicine made from a long time ago either. There isn¡¯t any sign of age on it so, it¡¯s clear that it has just been made recently!"


    "Just what is this¡­?"


    "It¡¯s a pity a long time has passed since the trade took ce. The Fallen Berserker is not an easy person to deal with either or else we might get to know how this pill was made," the other old man spoke slowly.


    "Don¡¯t be reckless. A person who can produce such an item is either a very powerful Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ or a Fallen Berserker at the Transcendence Realm who came from somewhere else. Brother Zhou, let me take this thing back to the tribe. Perhaps the Elder in Wind Stream Tribe can identify it." As the old man in white spoke, he carefully ced the pill back into the small bottle. Then he waved his right hand and the small bottle disappeared.


    "You do that." The old man sitting before him nodded his head.


    "This item is too important. I¡¯ll be taking my leave first. If I get any information, I¡¯ll tell you." The old man in white stood up. He then held his fist and palm together as a salute towards the old man called Zhou. He quickly left the purple tent. The moment he stepped out of the tent, the outline of his body became distorted. He turned into white mist and rose into the sky. Instantly, he disappeared.


    Daylight had almost arrived. On the vast ins some distance away from the square, was a big tribe. The size of the tribe was almost equivalent to the size of a city. It was surrounded by six other tribes the size of Dark Mountain Tribe. In the very middle was a big city made of stone and dirt!


    The city looked magnificent like a giant beast had arrived on thend. The citizens within the city alone numbered more than thousands. It was not something Dark Mountain Tribe could ever hope to ovee.


    The six surrounding tribes were affiliated with the city. Some of them were conquered by Wind Stream Tribe while some sought protection when some sort of disaster befell them and they became part of Wind Stream Tribe.


    Wind Stream Tribe was a medium sized tribe but it was still considered weak for a medium sized tribe. After all, Dark Mountain was located at a rather rural area in the world. However it was precisely because of that, Wind Stream Tribe could rule over the entire area and ept tributes offered by numerous smaller tribes. It was also the only tribe in Dark Mountain that was qualified to contact members of the Berserker Tribe belonging to the upper ss.


    As the sun began to light up the sky, a white mist flew across the sky. It gathered outside the city and transformed into the old man in white.


    The old man looked solemn as he immediately walked into the city. On the way, he met other members of Wind Stream Tribe. All of them would stop and bow towards him respectfully.


    At the center of the city was apletely dark altar. The altar was built in the shape of a pentagon and was 100 feet tall. There was a drawing of a bird on it. The altar looked as if it was left behind since ancient times.


    The old man in white stood underneath the altar respectfully. After a moment, a gentle voice traveled from the top of the altar.


    "Shi Hai, what is it?"


    "Elder, I was at Zhou Ran¡¯s square and saw a medication I¡¯ve never seen before. The effects of this herb are incredible¡­" The old man in white took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.


    "Oh? Let me see it," the gentle voice spoke slowly from atop the altar.


    The old man in white lifted his right hand and bright light appeared from his palm. A small bottle materialized itself instantly. Then, as if there was some mysterious force attracting the small bottle, it floated upwards slowly towards the altar.


    It was quiet around the area. The only sounds were that of the wind passing by. The wind caused the old man¡¯s robes to flutter. He stood there, as still as a statue and waited silently.


    After a moment, the gentle voice spoke once again but this time, there was a tinge of surprise in it!


    "There¡¯s only one?"


    "Only one," the old man in white replied immediately.


    "I¡¯ve never seen a medication like this before¡­ The makeup of this medication is something I don¡¯t understand¡­ And it¡¯s clear this was made not too long ago¡­ Who brought this to the square?" The gentle voice spoke solemnly.


    "A Fallen Berserker," the old man in white spoke in a low tone.


    "Find him. Use all the resources we have and find him! Tell him to join Wind Stream Tribe and I will treat him as a permanent guest here!" The gentle voice eximed almost immediately after the old man spoke thest syble.


    The old man in white took a deep breath andplied to the order respectfully. He could identify that the medicine was out of ordinary but he did not expect the Elder to invite the person to Wind Stream Tribe as a permanent guest. The status of a permanent guest was treated with extreme respect. Besides the tribe leader, the Elder and few other people, they were treated almost with the same importance as the other leaders of the tribe.


    As the old man in white went away, he immediately had the entire Wind Stream Tribe carry out the Elder¡¯s orders. He had cast a huge to search for the Fallen Berserker!


    As for Su Ming, he had just made a decision at home in Dark Mountain Tribe. Hence in the morning of the second day, he left the tribe alone and went into the forest. Then, he ran towards ck me Mountain.


    Su Ming traversed through the forest without any hesitation. After reaching the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm, his speed and agility had increased so much even Lei Chen had a hard time keeping up with him at full speed. As he ran through the forest, his speed increased even further due to his familiarity with the ce. By noon, he had arrived at the foot of ck me Mountain.


    He climbed up ck me Mountain and went to the cave which he used for the quenching of herbs. Su Ming ced the basket down on ground. There were a lot of herbs in there, all of which he prepared for the purpose of quenching.


    Xiao Hong was not in the cave. It was most probably out ying. Su Ming cast a nce around the cave. Once he was certain there were no signs of abnormality around, he sat down cross-legged on the ground. He concentrated on circting the blood in his body until the 10 blood veins shone brightly on his body and his body reached the best condition possible.


    There were even vague signs of the 11th blood vein manifesting itself, which could allow Su Ming to reach the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    ¡®The elder helped me to truly Awaken and he did say I was about to reach the third level¡­ Not a lot of time passed since then but I feel that there¡¯s enough blood within me now¡­ The ancient Berserker Art is truly amazing.¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes and the scene of the ck substance oozing out of his body surfaced in his mind.


    ¡®I might as well put aside creating more pills for now and break through the second level!¡¯


    Su Ming only took a moment to make his decision and brought out the Sky Stone he piged the other day from his bosom. He took a look at the herb and swallowed a Scattering Dust before plucking a leaf from the herb and swallowing it as well.


    He closed his eyes and meditated once again. After a moment, Su Ming¡¯s body was covered in sweat and surrounded by blood red light. The 11th blood vein showed signs of manifestingpletely.


    After a few hours, a muffled sound resounded throughout Su Ming¡¯s body and the 11th blood vein manifested itselfpletely. A much stronger presence of Qi immediately erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, which shone brilliantly.


    ¡®The third level of the Blood Solidification Realm!¡¯


    He stood up, his face bright with excitement. After he moved his body to remove the numbness in his limbs, he brought out the herbs. He began the process of creating Mountain Spirit ording to the methods in his memory.


    Su Ming was no longer as clueless as he was a few months ago. He was already familiar with the process of quenching herbs and even more so at controlling the fire in the cave. As the temperature within the cave increased, Su Ming took off his clothes and stood beside the stone cauldron half-naked. At times he would bring one of the herbs to his nose whereas other times, he would crush the herbs and throw them into the cauldron.


    Time passed by. The sky gradually began to darken. Silence also fell upon the forest and mountains. Even the sounds of the birds and beasts became a muffled whisper.


    As the sky darkened, the moon rose into the sky but, the moon that night was different from the other nights. It was in a shade so red like there was a blood red moon in the sky.


    The strange sight immediately covered thend with a strange atmosphere. It was especially so for the area around Dark Mountain. The sounds from the birds and the beastspletely disappeared. There was not even the slightest whisper from them. It was as if they did not dare to make a sound.


    A red shadow sped through the forest at the foot of ck me Mountain. It was the little monkey. At that moment, its gaze was solemn and alert. It would lift its gaze towards the red moon asionally and distress would flicker across its features.


    As it ran forward, it hesitated. It still did not know that Su Ming had returned. It changed its direction and no longer ran towards ck me Mountain. Instead, it hid itself somewhere in the forest.


    As the sky grew darker, the moon shone a brighter shade of red. By the time midnight arrived, the entire Dark Mountain seemed to have been dyed in blood.


    At that moment, a weak cry came from within Dark Mountain. The cry grew louder as time passed and eventually grew so loud it traveled past Dark Mountain.


    The cry seemed to be filled with endless resentment. Those who heard it were filled with fear. It was a cry that seemed to shake the soul. If anyone listened to it for a prolonged amount of time, they would feel like their blood was boiling. It terrified them.


    The cry echoed through the skies as if it reflected the blood red moon. It made Dark Mountain appear to be shrouded in mystery.


    That night, the three tribes around Dark Mountain were filled with wariness. The normal members of the tribe in Dark Mountain Tribe all returned to their houses under the protection of the Berserkers within the tribe. They were told not to leave unless it was absolutely necessary. The tribe leader also personally tookmand of the Berserkers to protect the tribe.


    The elder stood at the highest ce in the tribe. It was a stage made of giant wood. In his hands was the ck bone cane. As he looked afar, his eyes were tainted with a hint of worry.


    He felt Su Ming leave the tribe earlier but he did not expect the blood moon which only urred once every three years to happen that night. It was months earlier than the previous appearances of the blood red moon. The strange phenomenon made him surprised and fearful.


    "Fire!" After a long while, the elder spoke. Immediately, the tribe members surrounding the giant wooden stage brought out torches and ced them underneath the stage,. The torches caused the stage to burn. The elder on the stage looked as if he was caught in a sea of fire but he was calm as he chanted in a strangenguage.


    Dark Mountain Tribe was not the only one who did this. At the same time, in another direction from Dark Mountain Tribe, the same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe. The elder of Dark Dragon Tribe wore a loose robe. The elder¡¯s hair was also down. There was no telling whether the elder was a man or a woman. In the elder¡¯s hands was the skull of a strange, one-horned beast. The elder lifted it up high and a piercing cry escaped the elder¡¯s lips.


    Among the tribe members of Dark Dragon Tribe, stood a girl of extreme beauty. Her face was pale as she looked at the blood red moon in the sky.

 Chapter 27 — The Legend of the Fire Berserker!

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Legend of the Fire Berserker!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The girl was Bai Ling. She was scared as she looked at the elder of the tribe on the altar and the other tribe members whose faces were also simrly pale with terror.


    "The blood moon only appears once every three years and it appears only after all the snow has melted on Dark Mountain. There would then be enough wild beasts to be sacrificed so that we can prevent disasters¡­ but now¡­ it has appeared far too early¡­ this¡­" Bai Ling bit her lip and looked around her, seemingly even more afraid


    As for Su Ming, he was in the fire cave concentrating on creating and refining medication. He was covered in sweat as he watched the stone cauldron carefully and he adjusted the temperature of the fire as he saw fit.


    Very soon, there was a muffled st within the cauldron. Su Mingughed bitterly and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He knew that he had failed once again.


    ¡®The Mountain Spirit is much harder to makepared to Scattering Dust¡­¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head and opened the cauldron. A puff of green smoke with a spicy scent emerged from within.


    He sighed. Just as he was about to continue, he suddenly felt his Qi boiling in his body as though he had lost control of it. He frowned, surprised. He looked around him to see what could have possibly cause such a change but he found nothing.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd¡­¡¯


    Su Ming scratched his head. He only stopped for a while before he resuming his attempts to create Mountain Spirit.


    At that moment on the other side of Dark Mountain, where ck Mountain Tribe was located, the tribe members were also looking at the moon. However their expressions were different from that of Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe. Unlike the other two tribes, their eyes were filled with fear and blood lust.


    Roars escaped their lips. It was not just the Berserkers who roared. Even the normal members of the tribe did so. Their cries gradually became one and turned into a giant, roaring wave.


    Within the center of the crowd was a small hill made up of numerous red stones. Sitting on the small hill was a willowy old man wearing a ck robe. The old man¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at the blood red moon. There was a cruel smile on his lips.


    "Since ancient times, the Fire Berserker Tribe roamed the earth. The tribe had powers that shook the earth. They controlled all the fire on heaven and earth. If they were angered, they could even burn the heavens to ashes and be gods themselves! Their names spread through thends so widely that even those who did not belong to the Berserker Tribe feared them."


    "They were known as one of the eight great Berserker Tribes!" the willowy old man spoke with a hoarse voice. It was as if he was talking to all the people in the world.


    "But because the tribe wanted to steal an artifact from heaven, they were punished by the God of Berserkers. After nine days and nine nights, the entire Fire Berserker Tribe was destroyed except for the Berserkers. Those who did not have the Berserker Body were all burned alive and their souls shattered!"


    "Even when such a disaster befell the Fire Berserker Tribe, the Berserkers within the tribe did not die. They wanted to rebel against the God of Berserkers and be gods themselves! The God of Berserkersid down his punishment. Just as he was about to use his powers and bring annihtion to the entire tribe, the Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe fought against the God of Berserkers!"


    "The battle shook the heavens. The Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe died in battle but before his death, he cast a forbidden spell that made the God of Berserkers afraid. It allowed him to grant immortality to all the Fire Berserker tribe members who had not died!" Awe appeared in the willowy old man¡¯s eyes. He raised his right hand and immediately, ck mist surrounded his wrinkled hand and transformed into a terrifying shape of a spirit.


    "But he made a mistake. He may have allowed all the Berserkers in the Fire Berserker tribe to obtain immortality, but the God of Berserkers used the powers of creation and made them all lose their physical bodies. They became the Wings of the Blood Moon!"


    "From then on, they became beings that could no longer see light. They lost their conscience and became the Wings of the Moon which lusted after blood! Their resentment, hate, anger and sadness have turned into a monstrous grudge that turns the moon red once every three years. When the moon is dyed in blood, they will return once more!"


    "Tonight, I, Bi Tu Elder of ck Mountain Tribe will help you!" The willowy old manughed darkly and bit his tongue. As he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, the blood red stones underneath his feet exploded and floated in midair.


    The Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu also levitated in the air. He spread his arms out. His eyes were filled with madness and excitement.


    The red stones began rotating quickly in midair and formed a gigantic picture. The picture was spherical in shape and there was a crescent moon within it. The entire thing was colored a bloody red.


    "Wings of the Moon, wake up! Awaken from your long slumber ande forth!" Bi Tu spat out another mouthful of fresh blood which instantly turned into bloody mist and fused into the giant picture in the sky. A roaring sound came from the picture and it exploded suddenly. It turned into a big patch of red mist which spread across its surroundings like rolling waves.


    At that moment, the entirety of Dark Mountain shook. The trembling could be clearly felt as if thend was moving and the mountains were shaking. The tremors caused an uproar within Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe.


    Su Ming, who was in the cave within ck me Mountain also felt the tremors. His expression changed. He even heard a faint roar from within the deeper parts of the cave as the mountain shook. He froze and immediately stopped all activity. He retreated a few steps and climbed through the exit. When he climbed out of the cave, he almost gasped in surprise. Right before his eyes, was the blood moon hanging in the sky!


    "The blood moon!" Su Ming¡¯s face immediately turned pale.


    At that moment, a thick stench of blood came from within ck me Mountain. Su Ming did not even hesitate. He understood the connotations of the blood moon and had even calcted the days before it appeared.


    However, he did not expect it to appear earlier!


    He immediately turned around and crawled back into the cave. He knew that he could not find a ce to hide once he was outside. There was no time for him to return to the tribe either. Once he returned to the cave, he immediately took out his horn and quickly cut through the wall beside him. It was as if he was struck by madness. The roaring sound within the cave was bing clearer and there were even signs of other sounds amid the roar.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Fortunately, he was used to the ce and the horn was extremely sharp. Soon enough, he cut open a small hole and he crawled in immediately. Su Ming then blocked the entrance of the hole with the stones that fell out when he was cutting through the wall. He did not even mind the heat the hole emitted.


    The very moment he crawled into the hole, a gust of red mist rushed out from within the cave. Once it filled up the entire cave, it escaped through the tunnel with a rumble. Su Ming heard the sound clearly.


    Under the light of the blood moon, the five summits of Dark Mountain seemingly erupted like volcanoes. The rumbles shook the skies and a huge amount of red mist poured out from the summits.


    It seemed like the mist had been inside the five summits of Dark Mountain since the beginning of time. As it erupted from the mountains, the mist immediately covered the sky. The mist from Dark Dragon Mountain leaked out of the mountain from its cracks. Some even poured out from the ce Su Ming obtained the Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva. If Su Ming looked closely, he would have noticed that the ces the dark dragons avoided like the gue as they chased him around all those years, were the ces where the red mist was the thickest!


    The other mountains were the same as Dark Dragon Mountain, especially ck me Mountain. The amount of mist that erupted from the mountain was shocking. As the mist spread around the ce, a humming sound echoed. There were sounds of many wings pping mixed in with the humming, creating a rhapsody of death, which terrified all who heard it!


    He saw red shadowsing out of the five summits along with the mist. There were also piercing roars echoing through the sky. The red shadows were strange beasts that had a pair of wings and red eyes each. They were the size of a palm and had six limbs. They also had human faces which were filled with madness and lust for blood.


    They were the Wings of the Moon!


    The number of the Wings of the Moon mounted to at least tens of thousands. They covered the skies until it waspletely red. As they cried out, they rushed towards ck Mountain Tribe, Dark Mountain Tribe, Dark Dragon Tribe and all the ces where wild beasts dwelt in the forest.


    They did not have a conscience. They were only fueled by resentment and a thirst for blood. They only knew how to kill and drink fresh blood, especially blood of the members of the Berserker Tribe. It only further spurred their insanity. In fact, they sometimes skipped feasting on wild beasts and went straight for the Berserker Tribes.


    There was an uproar within Dark Mountain Tribe. There were screams filled with terror echoing in the air. Chen Xin¡¯s face was pale as she held on tightly onto Bei Ling, who was beside her. Bei Ling¡¯s face too was pale.


    Lei Chen was standing further ahead ovee by irritation. He wanted to find Su Ming but he did not see him among the people within the settlement. As he was filled with worry for his friend, he was further taken aback by the scene in the sky.


    The terrified normal tribe members were silenced by the Berserkers in the tribe. Gradually, all the people of tribe focused their gazes on the burning wooden stage and on the person who was looking at the sky.


    The elder¡¯s face was pale but they could not see it due to the fire. His pupils were contracted. He saw the red mist and heard the mad criesing from afar.


    ¡®How could this be¡­? Not only did the blood moon appear earlier, even the Wings of the Moon have increased¡­ There were only about thousands of them thest time¡­¡¯


    He took a sharp breath and shouted without hesitation.


    "Normal members of the tribe, hide! Berserkers, take out all of the meat we have in store. Cut them open and wait for my orders!" The elder¡¯s body trembled slightly. He lowered his head. He looked at the members of his tribe and closed his eyes.


    The same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe. Once Bai Ling and the other members of the tribe heard the elder¡¯s orders, the fear in their eyes increased.


    She would never forget what happened nine years ago. When she was still a child, she saw her ymate being snatched away by numerous Wings of the Moon before her eyes. He disappeared into the mist as he cried and screamed. Once he was dragged into Dark Mountain, only a slow and painful death awaited him.


    The blood red moon became a vague shadow in the sky as it was covered by the mist. However, the shadows that whistled through the mist wereing closer. Therge number of Wings of the Moon split into three groups and sped towards the three tribes near them.


    In Dark Mountain Tribe, the elder was staring at the sky. The moment the Wings of the Moon appeared, he swung the bone cane in his right hand. Ake of fire spread underneath him and covered the entire tribe but theke of fire did not burn any of the houses. It looked like an illusion surrounded the tribe.


    "Throw the meat!" The elder growled. Immediately the terrified Berserkers within the tribe¡¯s settlement threw a bleeding creature towards the sky.

 Chapter 28 — The Crying Sky

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Crying Sky</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The very moment the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe growled, the red mist spread out and covered the blood red moon in the sky. Arge number of Wings of the Moon screeched as they came and sped through the mist, covering the sky above Dark Mountain Tribe. Piercing roars drowned out all the sounds in thend. It was the only sound that could be heard that night.


    Dozens of beasts drenched in blood were thrown into the air by the tribe members. Before they fell back to the ground, they were immediately swarmed by the Wings of the Moon that gathered upon them like bloody clouds. Amid the cries, the beasts¡¯ bodies were entirely covered by the Wings of the Moon and their flesh pierced through by sharp teeth. They turned into dried up carcasses in an instant. Their blood and living bodies were devoured by the Wings of the Moon.


    All that was left were only skin and bones. They crashed onto the ground and twitched helplessly before they all died.


    Some of the numerous Wings of the Moon in the sky even ignored the beasts tossed into the air. They plunged straight towards the tribe members. Their eyes were filled with ruthlessness and a thirst for blood. Their targets were the Berserkers within the tribe.


    Screams, cries and roars collided with each other. They resonated with the screeches made by the Wings of the Moon on that strange night.


    Theke of fire that surrounded the entire tribe was like a solid barrier. It caused the Wings of the Moon that approached the tribe to retreat with a cry. It seemed that the fire, which could not even burn the houses could actually cause them mortal damage.


    "Again!" The elder stood within theke of fire and looked at the sky gravely.


    Immediately more tribe members tossed even more beasts into the air in the midst of their fear. It did look like they were feeding and offering sacrifices to the crazed Wings of the Moon in the sky.


    Time passed by. All of the creatures stored for winter had be food for the Wings of the Moon and fell back onto the ground like mummies. Driven by madness caused by their lust for blood, they started diving downwards. It seemed like an attempt to break through theke of fire and descend upon the tribe to feast on the blood of the Berserkers.


    The elder waved his right hand and theke of fire turned into a giant vortex that spun rapidly in the sky. He was going up against the Wings of the Moon in the sky by himself. At the same time, arrows upon arrows pierced through theke of fire and into the sky from the tribe to fight against the Wings of the Moon.


    To the Wings of the Moon that were pretty much immortal, this sort of injury was nothing to them. Their pping wings and piercing cries made the people in Dark Mountain Tribe panic.


    Before long, some Wings of the Moon broke through theke of fire and flew into the tribe, causing chaos within Dark Mountain Tribe.


    The same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe.


    However, a strange sight happened within ck Mountain Tribe. All of the members of the tribe prostrated on the ground and remained still. In the sky, the Elder of ck Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu stretched his arms wide open. His face looked crazy with fanaticism as he stared at the sky, chanting.


    Numerous Wings of the Moon circled around him. There were also arge number of them on him. Their fangs sunk into his flesh and they drank his blood.


    Yet Bi Tu appeared to have lost all sense of pain. He did not resist instead, the crazed fanaticism on his face grew even more. As his face became paler due to the loss of blood, the strange chant became louder.


    "I sacrifice my blood to you, o ancient Fire Berserker Tribe! You have obtained immortality and have turned into Wings of the Moon. You feast upon the Berserker Blood and now I will take the Blood of the Fire Berserkers into my veins!"


    "Di He, Hong La Dong!" Bi Tu bellowed facing the skies and immediately, a piercing ck light erupted from his body. As the ck light spread out from his body, the Wings of the Moon on his body screamed. Their bodies started shriveling and the light in their eyes started dimming. After a moment, they fell off Bi Tu¡¯s body as they lost all signs of life.


    It drove more Wings of the Moon wild!


    The process repeated itself. Arge amount of blood from the Wings of the Moon was absorbed by Bi Tu. His body began to swell at an rming speed and a thick presence of Qi erupted from his body.


    The moment they sensed the presence of the Qi, not only did those Wings of the Moon be even more frantic, even the ones that went to Dark Mountain Tribe as well as Dark Dragon Tribe changed their direction and flew towards ck Mountain Tribe.


    Not far away from ck Mountain Tribe, stood the figure of a person wrapped entirely in a ck robe. He stood out among all the people of ck Mountain Tribe whoy prostrated on the ground. The ck robe he wore was also not something that could be found in the small tribes around the area. As he stood there, he looked at the Elder of ck Mountain Tribe in the air, his lips curling up into a dark smile.


    "I gave you the way to find the moon stones necessary to summon the Wings of the Moon made of the Fire Berserker. I also taught you the way to summon them. I told you the quickest way to arrive at the Transcendence Realm. Your sess is up to you now¡­"


    Compared to the chaos outside, Su Ming was rtively safe. He pushed away the stones that covered the hole in the cave and jumped out. There were several spots on his skin that had blistered due to the heat. His lips were dry and cracked as his heart pounded against his chest.


    "This is¡­ I can¡¯t believe this is one of the resting ces of the Wings of the Moon!" Su Ming stared at the spot where the Wings of the Moon appeared in the cave. He heard many legends regarding the Wings of the Moon since he was young and knew just how terrifying they were. The legends about how they were almost immortal also made Su Ming narrow his eyes in fear.


    After a moment of silence, he crawled out of the entrance of the cave slowly. As he was near the exit, he stuck out his head quickly and looked around. The sight made him gasp. The sky was covered by red mist and an uncountable amount of Wings of the Moon circled the sky, the sound of their roars echoing.


    Su Ming immediately retreated into the cave.


    ¡®I wonder what happened to the tribe¡­ I can¡¯t go back now. If I leave now, the Wings of the Moon will definitely find me.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He was feeling very agitated and worried about the tribe.


    Even so, he knew that he had no way to solve the problem. He looked at the ce within the cave, where the Wings of the Moon appeared. Slowly, a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®The number of Wings of the Moon is obviously a lot of more than the previous times. By the looks of it, the deeper parts of the cave should be empty now¡­¡¯


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before walking forward slowly. After he stepped over the ce he used for quenching and observed the deeper parts of the cave, he decided.


    ¡®I might as well see what¡¯s in there that allowed the Wings of the Moon to stay here for so long. I might be able to find their secret and tell the elder. It might be of some help to him.¡¯


    Su Ming then ran towards the deeper parts of the cave that he had not explored before.


    It was odd. The cave was usually hot. There were even times when Su Ming felt as if there were hot waves crashing onto him. However, as Su Ming went deeper into the cave, he no longer felt any heat. Instead, he felt a chilling from within the cave.


    As Su Ming continued walking deeper, there was another uproar amid the three tribes on Dark Mountain.


    Several hundreds of the Wings of the Moon had already prated theke of fire protecting Dark Mountain Tribe. They dived towards the tribe members and fought against the Berserkers. Bei Ling¡¯s eyes grew cold as he protected Chen Xin, who stood behind him. A cold wave spread out of his right hand, forming sharp icicles around them. There were a lot of wounds on his body and blood poured freely out of his body. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and focused on a point far away. He reached for the bow on his back with his right hand without any hesitation.


    As Bei Ling took the bow, a strong killing intent came forth. He drew the bow with his left hand and the tip of the bow gleamed. Immediately, the snow around them gathered at the tip of the bow and he shot an ice arrow towards the direction he was looking at!


    Some distance away, Lei Chen was overwhelmed by a lust for blood. There were numerous Wings of the Moon on his body but he did not care. Instead, he seemed to be taken over by madness as he grabbed one of them and tried to bite it.


    "You want to suck my blood?! Fine, I¡¯ll suck yours too!"


    Just as he was about to bite down on the Wings of the Moon in his grasp, he noticed there were dozens more flying towards him. With his current level, there was no way he could fight against so many of them.


    At that moment though, a cold st of air rushed towards him. As the cold wind appeared, an arrow made of snow and ice exploded on top of Lei Chen with a bang. It caused all the Wings of the Moon on top of Lei Chen to fall, saving him in the process.


    Lei Chen was surprised. He turned and looked at Bei Ling, who was coolly putting aside his bow. An indescribable expression appeared across Lei Chen¡¯s eyes.


    The Qi of Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s leader was rolling off his body like waves. In his hands was a long silver spear. Every time he threw the spear, cries would echo throughout the sky as numerous Qi waves hit the air, causing the Wings of the Moon to spread out.


    Even so, the number of Wings of the Moon that rushed down was too many. Some of the normal members of the tribe were even nearly captured by some of them.


    That moment, the elder acted. He swung the bone cane in his hands and the entire tribe trembled. An illusion of a giant statue of the God of Berserkers formed in midair. The statue¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness as if it was alive. The dragon in its hands even lifted its head and roared. Then it flew into the sky and swept through its surroundings.


    As time passed, the night of the blood red moon slowly went by but the battle in the tribe became even more intense. Some Wings of the Moon captured a few members of the Berserker Tribe alive instead of sucking their blood near the end of the battle. They intended to bring the members back to theirir and suck out their blood.


    As light started to brighten up the sky, a piercing cry sliced through the air from Dark Dragon Tribe. Among the numerous Wings of the Moon was a white figure. Her beautiful face was pale and filled with despair as she was captured along with her other tribe members by the Wings of the Moon. They were flying back towards Dark Mountain.


    Behind them, an old woman wearing sackcloth chased after them desperately.


    As their cries of terror continued traveling away from Dark Dragon Tribe, the old woman¡¯s eyes became bloodshot and were filled with despair before long. She turned around and gave up on the chase. She chose instead to go back and defend her tribe.


    When the person in white saw this, tears escaped her eyes¡­


    As her tears fell, they disappeared without anyone noticing.


    As daylight arrived and the blood red moon disappeared, the tens of thousands of Wings of the Moon let out a huge cry and flew back towards Dark Mountain from all directions. Some of them carried the girl in white and her other tribe members towards ck me Mountain. They entered through the cracks.

 Chapter 29 — The Ancient Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Ancient Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming walked forward into the deeper parts slowly and carefully. He remained alert on the way and regrly made sure the coast was clear before he moved further. As he moved, he also held onto the horn and activated the Qi in his body. He prepared himself to fight with the power of all 11 blood veins at all times.


    He also searched for possible hiding ces along the way so that he could hide himself when there was any danger or when the Wings of the Moon suddenly returned.


    Su Ming was filled with curiosity towards the unknown but his cautiousness kept his curiosity in check. It was especially so in such a dangerous ce.


    As he moved forward, the cave colder. As the crossroads increased, Su Ming¡¯s speed also increased.


    It waspletely dark around him. There were also a lot of cracks on the walls. By the looks of it, they were caused by years of heating. However, Su Ming noticed that some cracks were just recently formed. The color on those walls were different from the others.


    ¡®That¡¯s odd, these cracks must have just been formed recently¡­ Just what kind of energy could have caused the walls to form new cracks¡­?¡¯


    An answer began to form in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡®Could it be because of the sudden cooling of the strong heat, causing an unimaginable force of energy to explode¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming scratched his head. He did not think too deeply into it but he remembered it.


    He did not know how long he walked but it felt like a long time. Suddenly, he stopped. The cave before him had obviously be much bigger. In fact, the deeper he went, the wider it became.


    ¡®Have I arrived at the deeper parts of the cave?!¡¯


    Su Ming scrutinized his surroundings and walked forward slowly. Before long, the cave before him grew wider. When he arrived at the end, Su Ming took a deep breath and started thinking as he absorbed the sights before him.


    Before him was a cave the size of his tribe. There were dozens of other small holes around the cave. The hole Su Ming exited from was one of them.


    In his silence, Su Ming went forward, his eyes bright. He looked at the other small holes in the cave. Then he narrowed his eyes and leapt forward, stopping at the entrance of each hole in the cave to take a sniff.


    Once he went through all the small holes, Su Ming stared at one of them. Without any hesitation, he crawled in. Among the small caves, only this one had a faint stench of blood.


    It was obvious that the Wings of the Moon flew out from this hole.


    As he ran, Su Ming stopped at times to think. As he did so, he would slice off a big chunk of rock from the walls around him using the horn. The rock was about as tall as the tunnel.


    It was bothersome but Su Ming insisted on doing it. Su Ming cut out a few rocks of the same size as he moved forward.


    Each time he sliced them out, he would ce them aside once he positioned them properly.


    Gradually, Su Ming¡¯s speed increased. He still kept his guard up. He could tell that he was going towards the bottom of the mountain. That was why the area was bing bigger. Su Ming continued running downwards. It was not until he felt that he had run a long distance before he gradually saw a red light before him.


    The red light was like fire but he could not determine what it was.


    When he saw the fire-like red light, Su Ming slowed down. His heart pounded against his chest. Somewhere in his mind, he felt that he was near the end. As he drew near, he had a hunch that the blood in his body was going to boil. It was not a feeling he was unfamiliar with¡­


    The rocks on the walls had numerous scratches. There were also some bite marks on the rocks. It created a strange atmosphere that made Su Ming nervous. Nheless, he did not stop. Alternatively, he walked towards the red light.


    It was indeed the end of the tunnel. Instead of a road ahead, there was a giant fire cave in its ce. Su Ming remained alert. He stood at the exit and looked downwards.


    As he did, he stood there stunned as if he was struck by lightning. Then he instinctively took a few steps back, drawing a sharp breath.


    There was a giant basin in the cave. Within the basin were numerous stgmites as sharp as thorns. They were shaped like hills. The thorny structures were entirely gray but they constantly emitted a chilly wind which surrounded the area. The temperature in the cave dropped to freezing cold.


    That did not really affect Su Ming. No, what astonished Su Ming was what he found covered by the cold thorns within the basin!


    It was a tribe!


    There were numerous houses made of stone, a barricade and a watchtower made of stone. Su Ming even saw stone pots used to cook rice scattered everywhere in the tribe.


    On the walls outside of each house, was a picture of what looked like a zing fire!


    All of the houses made of stone were huge and built in an orderly manner. They looked much more luxuriouspared to the houses in Dark Mountain Tribe.


    Su Ming even saw roads made of stone. There were arge number of protruding stones on some of the smaller paths as well. Su Ming took a long time observing them but he still had no clue what the small pavements were for.


    It was not a normal tribe or aplete tribe.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell upon some of the houses at the edge of the tribe¡¯s settlement. Those houses seemed to be split apart by a mysterious force. Only half of them remained within the basin.


    As for the other half, no one knew where they went¡­


    It was especially so on the tribal grounds. Besides the stone pavements, the other parts looked like dirt, forming a clear difference between the stones in the mountain.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. As he marveled at the sight before him, he remembered what the elder once said - The legend of the Fire Berserker Tribe¡­ Gradually, a picture began forming in his head. In this picture, he saw a gigantic tribe which seemed to span endlessly across thend.


    All the houses in the tribe were made of stone and on their walls were the emblems of a zing fire. The emblem represented the name of the tribe!


    However one day, a change urred within the tribe. It was split apart by an unknown force like it was shattered. The unknown force also scattered the tribe and its members along with thend it was built upon. They were all forced apart.


    A small part of the tribe and thend shifted into Dark Mountain¡­


    ¡®That wasn¡¯t a legend¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the bizarre and incredible sight before him.


    He swept his gaze across the tribe and when he looked at the center of the tribe, he narrowed his eyes.


    There was an even stranger thing in the middle!


    It was a giant tree or more urately, it looked like a giant tree! The entire thing was zing red and it emitted a light which looked like fire. The light Su Ming saw from the tunnel was from this giant tree.


    The tree was as thick as dozens of grown men. Its roots had prated the ground and looked as if they went deep into the ground. No one knew how deeply they went.


    Only the tree trunk was visible. The top of the tree had already prated the top of the cave. Only part of the tree was visible.


    ¡®A tree growing within ck me Mountain¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the tree. Over there, he saw some familiar red flowers disying their enchanting beauty.


    As he looked at the red flowers, Su Ming remembered the strange sights he saw at the swamp in the forest.


    Su Ming averted his gaze in his silence and looked at the ruins of the tribe that had been buried within the passages of time. A sudden sadness formed in his chest. He sighed and jumped down to stand amid the ruins of one of the eight great Berserker Tribes. The Fire Berserker Tribe had fought against the God of Berserkers.


    ¡®Then, the Wings of the Moon must also be as depicted in the legends. They are the changed form of the Fire Berserker Tribe that had been granted immortality by the Fire Berserker Elder¡¯s Berserker Art¡­ But¡­ This is unbelievable. How could such an Art truly exist¡­? Just how strong was the Fire Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe¡­?


    ¡®It¡¯s mentioned in the beast skin scroll that after the Blood Solidification Realm is the Transcendence Realm, and after the Transcendence Realm is the Bone Sacrifice Realm. There was no mention of whates after the Bone Sacrifice Realm though, the practitioners are only known as Berserker Masters.¡®


    As Su Ming looked at the ruins of the tribe before his eyes in silence, he began walking forward.


    The tribe was empty. Besides the houses and some stuff scattered around, Su Ming did not even see any bones lying around. The silence was suffocating.


    He stepped quietly onto the small pavement, filled with protruding stones. When he stepped on them, he felt them pricking his feet. He lowered his head and looked at the pavement but he still could not figure out their use. He walked forward slowly but stopped suddenly as he caught a glimpse of something from the corner of his eyes. He turned his head towards the direction and saw a corpse hanging on the wall. It was at the border where the tribe had been cut away!


    The corpse was hidden by some of the houses, which was why Su Ming did not see it initially. However as he stood there, he could see it clearly then.


    The moment he saw the skeleton, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. This was the only corpse he saw at the ce. He walked towards the corpse quickly. When he looked at it closely, Su Ming shivered.


    The corpse was very strange. Its top half was that of a person but it was shriveled up. The lower half of the corpse was even stranger. It looked as if it had melted away and mutated. It was different from the skeletal frame of a normal person. The frame of a pair of wings also seemed to materialize on its back. Looking at the corpse, it even looked simr to the Wings of the Moon!


    It was as though the person experienced a change in his form before his death! He imagined the pain of a person changing into Wings of the Moon but there was no shred of pain in the corpse¡¯s face. Instead there was only mockery and pride on his face!


    It was unknown who he was mocking¡­


    The index finger on his right hand had pierced into the stone wall by his side. Su Ming lifted his head to look at the stone wall by the corpse¡¯s side and he saw a clear string of words on the wall!


    They were the words of the Berserker Tribe!


    The moment Su Ming looked at them, the sound of wings pping traveled through the entrance of the tunnel. There were bone-chilling roars mixed in between. Su Ming could even vaguely hear cries of despair among the sounds of pping and roaring!


    The Wings of the Moon have returned!


    Su Ming¡¯s expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 30 — Cries of Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 30: Cries of Sadness</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The sound of the wings pping seemed about ready to cause a storm in the otherwise silent cave, housing the ruins of the tribe. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bright with trepidation but he did not move.


    Sounds of pping wings and piercing shrieks echoed in his ears but Su Ming knew just how long the tunnels were. Even if the sounds arrived first, there was supposedly some time left before the Wings of the Moon actually returned.


    There might not have been a lot of time left, but it was still enough for him to make his escape.


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He cast his gaze on the words carved into the wall that the strange corpse was leaning against.


    "Wherefore doth thou wail, o blue sky?"


    These were the very first words carved into the wall. The handwriting was filled with strength and masculinity, revealing a shred of insolence and truculence. Su Ming narrowed his eyes the moment he saw those words.


    Su Ming did not truly understand their meaning and could only grasp the basic gist of it. Despite that, he could still feel the sadness and aloofness in the words.


    "Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky¡­" Su Ming mumbled. Then he looked at the other lines on the wall.


    "The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes¡­ If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth ¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!


    "Thou who control the heavens, only thou art capable of persecuting me!" The words underneath were obviously carved by the same person but, it was no longer ament. They were words that were difficult to understand.


    "Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine¡­ did let us all beth the authorities of Fire¡­" Su Ming frowned. These particr lines were hard to fathom. Su Ming read them again but even so, he still only got the basic gist of it.


    As he was thinking, the piercing roars and sound of pping wings became louder in his ears as they echoed through the tunnel not far away. Su Ming did not linger any longer but ran towards the tunnel quickly.


    He was already in the tunnel, in the blink of an eye. As he stood there, the piercing roars became even clearer. Su Ming turned back and looked at the deste tribe once more, then ran into the tunnel swiftly.


    As he ran, he paid attention to the volume of the roars. When he was dozens of feet into the tunnel, Su Ming stopped and crawled into the crack on the wall next to him.


    The crack was not big but Su Ming was tiny to begin with so, he had no problems getting in there. Once he crawled in, he immediately squatted down and stilled his breathing. Using the wall as a hiding spot, Su Ming peeked out of the crack and waited silently as his heart pounded against his chest.


    Su Ming counted the time by his breaths. After 10 breaths, he felt goosebumps covering his entire body. He saw thick red mist rolling into the tunnel like an explosion. Within the mist were red shadows flying pass as it let out thunderous roars.


    The red shadows were Wings of the Moon!


    Looking at the Wings of the Moon at such a close distance made Su Ming¡¯s heart beat even faster,but he did not move an inch. He even narrowed his eyes to a slit to avoid any light reflecting off his eyes.


    A huge number of Wings of the Moon kept swarming into the tunnel. One of them even crashed into the edges of the crack and it was just about half a feet away from where Su Ming squatted down.


    Su Ming held onto the horn so tightly with his right hand that his knuckles turned white. At that moment, he could not even feel his own heartbeat. It was as if he had calmed downpletely despite the extremely stressful situation he was in.


    He stared at the Wings of the Moon that crashed into the wall. As he looked at its horrifying face and pping wings, it flew out of the crack. Su Ming did not let his guard down. If anything, it made him even more wary.


    At that moment, he heard cries filled with despair. Su Ming peeked out of the crack and saw the silhouette of a few people captured by the Wings of the Moon in the mist, being brought back to the tribe.


    There were nine of them¡­


    Su Ming could not see all nine of them clearly but, as he swept his gaze across them, he saw a person in white; her beautiful face filled with despair and destion.


    ¡®It¡¯s her!¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The person in white was the girl from Dark Dragon Tribe he and Lei Chen met at the square - Bai Ling!


    Su Ming fell silent.


    Time trickled by slowly. Before long, the sounds in the tunnel gradually dispersed. Even the mist hadrgely dissipated. It was as though all the Wings of the Moon had returned to their nests as the blood red moon left the sky, as though they were all about to return to slumber.


    A hot wave of heat immediately spread throughout the tunnel, recing the cold. Even the crack in the wall was beginning to heat up swiftly. Su Ming heard crackling sounds and right before his eyes he saw new cracks forming on the walls of the mountain cave.


    ¡®So this is how the cracks are formed¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stood up quickly and approached the cracks. As he stood in the tunnel, he could feel the mist bing thinner. Waves of heat crashed into him from where the tribe was, causing him to be covered in sweat.


    The stones on the ground also grew hotter. Su Ming could even feel the ground burning the soles of his feet as he stood there. He clearly knew that very soon, he was not going to be able to withstand the heat in the ce!


    He contemted on leaving or staying.


    There was a hint of hesitation on Su Ming¡¯s face. Wretched moans traveled through the tunnel. Anyone who heard them would have trembled in their shoes.


    ¡®I already lied to her at the square with Lei Chen. My consciousness won¡¯t allow me to leave just like that¡­¡®


    Su Ming was still an honest child deep down. He took a deep breath of hot air and ran towards the end of the tunnel.


    ¡®If I can save her, I will! If I can¡¯t, then at least I won¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were resolute as he held onto his horn. The closer he got to the end of the tunnel, the more he felt the heat in the ce increasing at maddening speed.


    Fortunately, the distance was close. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the end of the tunnel. Without bothering about the heat on the walls of the cave, he pressed his body against it and peeped into the cave.


    His eyes immediately shone with a dim light. Su Ming saw seven people who were still alive, struggling on the sharp stgmites situated on top the ruins of the tribe in the gigantic basin. Their stomachs were pierced through by seven sharp stgmites, and their blood flowed down the stakes. They were still not dead and were letting out cries of agony as they felt the life seeping out of their bodies. All seven people were men.


    Su Ming looked at them closely and let out a sigh of relief. He knew none of the seven so, it was clear that they were not people from Dark Mountain Tribe.


    The other sharp stgmites around them were melting. As they melted, a huge amount of red magma covered thend like a river¡­


    As he saw that, Su Ming inhaled deeply. He finally understood the purpose of the sharp stgmites!


    ¡®This ce is really strange. Perhaps the Wings of the Moon¡¯s awakening and departure are rted to the sharp stgmites!¡¯ Su Ming thought.


    The sharp stgmites were probably formed from the magma for some unknown reason asionally but not for long. After the Wings of the Moon returned, they would melt and return to magma.


    ¡®With the amount of stgmites I saw just now, when they meltpletely the basin will bepletely filled. The tribe will be hidden once more underneath the magma¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at small red trunk which looked like a big tree located at the center of the tribe.


    The tree also showed signs of melting under the extreme heat in the basin. It was moving around oddly. If Su Ming had looked closely, he would have seen that there were red lines surrounding the tree. Sometimes, a part of it would fall off. It was clear that it was a Wings of the Moon!


    However, the Wings of the Moon that returned to the tree no longer had ferocious looks on their faces. As a recement, were looks of pain, destion and sadness. They did not continue screaming but they looked as if they were crying silently. Some Wings of the Moon were even gesticting weirdly. They kept lifting their ws and biting them to draw blood in the midst of their sorrow. They wiped their ws on their eyes but there was no blood in the bitten ws.


    ¡®Those Wings of the Moon crawled into the tree! What¡­ are they doing¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the tree. As he was thinking, he felt the heat climbing up even more. He could not stay there any longer.


    ¡®I can¡¯t find her¡­ too bad¡­¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. He tried his best. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped.


    His gaze fell upon the red tree branch situated at the center of the basin. Two faces appeared on the tree. One of them, he did not know but the other was Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling¡¯s eyes were empty and void of life as if she had already given up. At that moment, she looked like a mournful beauty.


    Su Ming looked at her face, then at the magma gathering slowly downwards. Most of the stgmites had already melted into magma and had risen about half the height of the houses in the tribe.


    The only things visible within the basin were the roofs of the houses. Even the roofs were turning into a hot shade of red.


    ¡®The Wings of the Moon appear when the blood red moon is in the sky. But judging by the situation here, they should also be connected with the heat in this ce. They¡¯re really afraid of heat¡­ that¡¯s why they will only go out and hunt when this ce bes cold¡­


    ¡®When theye back, they will all crawl into the tree. None of them will be outside. All of this is proof of my theory.¡®


    Su Ming did not act recklessly but he stood there as his eyes shed brilliantly.


    ¡®I should be able to save her¡­ but I still need to wait a bit longer¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the tree and asionally looked at the height of the magma down in the basin.


    After a while, the heat in the ce increased once more. It caused Su Ming to sweat continuously. His skin also showed signs of crying and cracking. The Qi in his entire body boiled as he manifested all 11 blood veins. Su Ming jumped down.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Mingnded on one of the roofs in the basin. The moment hended, he heard a sizzling sound. White smoke immediately came out underneath his feet. Su Ming did not stop. He jumped again andnded on another rood. After a few leaps, he was near the strange red tree.


    Just as he was about to reach the tree, Su Ming saw the unknown girl beside Bai Ling shriveling as she let out an agonizing scream. Instantly, she became a pile of bones!


    It was like she became one with the tree. Her life and all her flesh were absorbed by some mysterious force.

 Chapter 31 — Wherefore Doth Thou Cry, O Blue Sky?

    <h4>Chapter 31: Wherefore Doth Thou Cry, O Blue Sky?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The sudden sight stunned Su Ming but he did not stop. Instead, he ran even faster. Su Ming¡¯s personality was like that. Either he would stay away from something, or he would finish what he had started.


    The very moment he went near the tree, Bai Ling¡¯s eyes which had previously been void of life, focused on him. She stared at Su Ming dumb-founded. As she stared, tears escaped her eyes.


    There was no hint of hesitation when Su Ming approached the tree. He lifted the horn in his right hand and stabbed the red tree. When half of the horn sank into the tree, a dark red liquid that looked like blood flowed out. A muffled scream also came out from within.


    It was a scream filled with rage. It was so powerful, it shook the entire basin.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale but his eyes were cold. When the horn pierced the tree, he pulled it downwards abruptly. A giant crack appeared on the tree. A cold gust of air immediately gushed forth from the crack.


    The crack practically appeared beside Bai Ling. Once the crack opened up, Su Ming saw Bai Ling¡¯s body inside. He did not hesitate and pushed his hand into the tree to grab Bai Ling¡¯s arm inside. Then with a low growl, he yanked her out.


    With just a yank, he managed to bring Bai Ling¡¯s body out of the tree.


    Bai Ling was shocked. She looked at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression and allowed Su Ming to pull her. More tears escaped her eyes. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s face was deeply ingrained in her mind.


    With Bai Ling in his grasp, Su Ming immediately jumped backwards. His heart was pounding against his chest. Just as he was about to leave, the screams grew much stronger and filled the entire basin. From the crack on the tree, dozens of Wings of the Moon appeared. The sadness and destion on their faces were reced with madness and blood lust as they flew out of the crack.


    Su Ming felt his skin crawl. He immediately retreated. There were just too many Wings of the Moon. They were lined up so densely. Su Ming guessed that there were about thousands of theming right at him and Bai Ling. There were even more Wings of the Moon within the tree.


    However, just as the Wings of the Moon were about to chase after them, Su Ming saw the waves of heat crashing into them. Their faces were filled with terror. Some of them even froze and fell into the magma. They broke apart and shattered into pieces like stones. There was neither blood nor flesh. Only a gust of cold air rose from where they shattered.


    ¡®The legend of the immortal Fire Berserker Tribe who were turned into Wings of the Moon is true! They originally did not fear fire but once they changed into Wings of the Moon, they experienced a mysterious mutation and became afraid of fire¡­


    ¡®By the looks of it, they¡¯re bodies are as cold as ice¡­¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. As he retreated, he threw Bai Ling towards the entrance of the nearby tunnel with his left hand.


    "Why are you still daydreaming?! Run!" Su Ming growled at her. Bai Ling snapped out of her stupor as if she just woke up from a nightmare. The moment her bodynded at the entrance of the tunnel, she turned around and looked at Su Ming. Just as she was about to speak¡­


    "Run!" Su Ming ran towards the entrance of the tunnel. The magma in the basin had already covered all of the houses in the tribe. There were only a handful of roofs left.


    Bai Ling¡¯s face was pale. She hesitated no longer. She turned and ran into the tunnel. Her legs were in pain but she ignored it. The only thought in her mind right then was to escape from the ce.


    Su Ming jumped on the few rooftops left and headed straight for the tunnel. Behind him, arge number of Wings of the Moon screamed but they did not dare give chase. The muffled cries and roars from the tree made the Wings of the Moon even more hysterical. A few dozen of them even went straight for Su Ming with no regard of the heat.


    The Qi in Su Ming¡¯s body was boiling. The 11 blood veins spread across his body. When the Wings of the Moon came, he swung the horn in his hand and rushed towards the tunnel. All of this happened within a short period of time. Nheless, when Su Ming arrived at the tunnel, some of the Wings of the Moon that had chased after him fell and shattered on the magma.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart was pounding quickly but he was calm. Everything was going ording to n. If he had decided to wait a bit longer and the magma grew even thicker before he acted, things would not have been so easy. More Wings of the Moon would have in fact chased after him.


    As he stepped into the tunnel, Su Ming¡¯s feet were giving off a stench of burnt flesh. Despite that, he did not stop. He ran even quicker instead.


    Behind him, all the Wings of the Moon in the basin roared but they did not pursue. Still, there were some who managed to charge into the tunnel in spite of the deaths of their manyrades. They rushed at Su Ming.


    ¡®The Wings of the Moon are afraid of heat¡­ that¡¯s why they do not dare toe out from the tree. But the closer we are outside, the more the heat will also decrease¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming ran, the screeches behind him grew clearer.


    ¡®I have to kill all the Wings of the Moon thate after us. They must not remain!¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the big stone he previously cut out when he came in. He immediately ran towards it. With horn in hand, he turned and saw four Wings of the Moon rushing towards him with savage looks on their faces. The sound of their pping wings bing louder.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale but his eyes were calm. Just as the four Wings of the Moon were about to reach him, Su Ming kicked the big stone.


    He measured the size of the stone previously. It was approximately the same size as the tunnel. As he kicked the stone by focusing all of the power of his Qi to his leg, the stone flew up and blocked the tunnel like a door!


    Su Ming always had impable timing. ording to his calctions, the stone door could hold back three Wings of the Moon temporarily. As for the remaining one, he would kill it with the horn in his hands using the heat in the tunnel to his advantage.


    However, the Wings of the Moon were simply too fast. The stone barricade Su Ming made only managed to stop two of them. The other two made it past the barricade and rushed towards him.


    Su Ming frowned and immediately ran forward. Even if he could kill the two Wings of the Moon, he would be injured. Besides, he still had a better n.


    As he ran, the speed of the Wings of the Moon¡¯s pursuit increased. Less than 100 feet away from him was another stone of the same size.


    As he ran past the stone, Su Ming used his previous experience and kicked the stone. With a loud crash, the stone flew up and blocked the tunnel. It held back one of them while the other escaped.


    Just as the other one rushed towards Su Ming, the cold re in Su Ming¡¯s eyes thickened. He did not retreat any longer but chose to charge forward with the horn in his hand.


    The man and abomination immediately battled in the tunnel. If Su Ming did not walk in the Ways of the Berserker, he would not have been able to resist, much less fight. However, he had already manifested 11 blood veins. He was also equipped with an extremely sharp horn. He had aplete upper hand in the battle against the Wings of the Moon.


    Su Ming stabbed the Wings of the Moon and he immediately jumped away. Nevertheless, the wound left on its body recovered quickly. The Wings of the Moon only looked slightly sluggish but showed no signs of being anywhere near death.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and quickly cut a few more wounds on the creature so, it was unable to recover within a short period of time. He quickly turned and ran away. As he ran, he would kick the stones he had ced in the tunnel earlier whenever he saw them. They became obstructions in the tunnel for the Wings of the Moon.


    While he did stop to kick the stones, Su Ming took pride in his speed. In the span of just a few breaths, he sped through the tunnel and reached the area of the cave surrounded by many other small holes.


    "I¡­ I¡¯m here!" The moment he arrived, Su Ming heard Bai Ling calling out to him weakly.


    He saw Bai Ling hiding in one of the small holes with a pale and terrified face. She was shaking. Bai Ling arrived a long time ago but she did not know where the exit was. She did not dare move around recklessly, afraid that she would run into the Wings of the Moon again.


    The Bai Ling before Su Ming¡¯s eyes was not the proud and witty girl in the square. She was like a frightened little animal. When he saw the anxiety in her eyes, Su Mingughed.


    "You¡­ How can you stillugh?!" Bai Ling was very nervous. She was about to continue speaking when Su Ming approached her quickly and grabbed her arm, running towards one of the many holes nearby.


    "This is the exit?" she whispered softly to him. For some reason, after Bai Ling looked at Su Ming her fears decreased.


    Su Ming nodded his head. He did not speak instead, he grabbed Bai Ling¡¯s arm and ran towards the tunnel at full speed. He could hear Bai Ling panting. The sound was very pleasant to the ears. Su Ming¡¯s heartbeat quickened. He did not know whether it was due to the running or the soft skin he was touching in his hand.


    Bai Ling did not speak again. She let Su Ming hold her hand as they ran through the dangerous tunnels. Her heart pounded against her chest and gradually, she felt the same way as Su Ming. The emotion allowed her fears and despair to dissipate.


    However, the silence did notst long. Soon, Su Ming brought Bai Ling back to the ce he used for the quenching of herbs. When they arrived, Su Ming released her hand and he cut through the tiny holes on the ground using the horn. They seemed to be lighting up with fire. In the middle of it, he would sometimes frown as if he was thinking about something.


    There was also fire burning underneath the cauldron not far ahead.


    Bai Ling watched Su Ming¡¯s actions with increasing anxiety.


    Even then, she felt like it was all a dream. She had fallen into despair when she was captured by the Wings of the Moon. Yet the things that happened when Su Ming arrived made her think she was dreaming.


    At that moment, ear-splitting shrieks traveled from the deep within the cave and became stronger as time passed by. They were approaching at an extremely quick speed. Bai Ling shivered and moved closer to Su Ming instinctively. Before she could get any closer, Su Ming grabbed her hand and immediately went past the small holes as he looked back at the cave.


    Not long after, the volume of the shrieks increased exponentially and three Wings of the Moon flew towards them ferociously. Bai Ling quivered. She was about to retreat when Su Ming brought his horn out. He cracked open the ground where the fire flowed towards the cauldron, connecting the crack with another ravine.


    A fire curtain immediately rose from the ground. Its strength was akin to a sea of fire. The three Wings of the Moon who were rushing towards them were enveloped by the sea of fire. Mournful cries rang through the air. They crashed onto the ground and shattered. A cold gust of wind gushed out from their remains and mixed with the fire. Su Ming¡¯s face was somber under the fire¡¯s illumination. Bai Ling, who stood behind him became even more terrified.


    "They¡­ They¡¯re afraid of fire?" Bai Ling asked softly after a while.


    "They worshiped fire when they were still human. Fire was their glory. But when they were turned into Wings of the Moon, not only did they lose their conscience and their bodies, they also lost their glory¡­"


    "They were not afraid of fire after they lost their glory. No, they felt guilty towards it¡­ They lived by fire and they died by fire¡­" Su Ming muttered. He remembered the one line he saw when he stood in the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe.


    ¡®Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky?¡¯

 Chapter 32 — Those Beautiful Days…

    <h4>Chapter 32: Those Beautiful Days¡­</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming closed his eyes. The scenes he saw that night weighed heavy against his chest and tightened around his heart. It was a deste and sad kind of feeling.


    ¡®Just who was that corpse in Fire Berserker Tribe¡­? Why was he the only one who managed to end his own life before he turned into a Wings of the Moon¡­? Perhaps he was¡­ one of the stronger Berserkers in Fire Berserker Tribe¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming recalled the strange corpse in his head, he sighed. The thing he thought about even more were theplicated words he saw.


    ¡®The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes¡­ If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!¡¯


    Su Ming did not understand what the words meant. While he was thinking about them, he saw Bai Ling standing by his side. She was looking at her surroundings. Her gaze was curious. It was clear that she was unaware of the ce¡¯s purpose.


    "Let¡¯s go, Miss Bai Ling." Su Ming smiled slightly and crawled out of the cave through the entrance.


    Bai Ling quickly followed him. She had wanted to leave a long time ago. Every breath she spent at the ce made her feel ufortable.


    The moment they got out of the tunnel, a gust of wind immediately brushed against their skins. They felt like they were about to be blown away by the storm. Bai Ling¡¯s face was pale as she held onto a rock next to her.


    She had been pampered as she grew up in the tribe and practically never climbed such a mountain before. Even if she gritted her teeth to endure it, her increasingly ashen face exposed her fears.


    Su Ming looked at Bai Ling. He had never seen a girl of her beauty before. Her pale face especially made her look delicate.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll carry you." Su Ming scratched his head but his heart was starting beat quicker.


    "You¡­" Bai Ling hesitated for a moment then looked at the bottom of the mountain. It looked like an endless abyss. Finally, she nodded her head.


    Su Ming¡¯s spirits were lifted and he squatted down in front of Bai Ling. Bai Ling blushed as she climbed onto Su Ming¡¯s back silently. Her arms found their way around Su Ming¡¯s neck instinctively.


    Su Ming blinked. She felt soft on his back. He could also clearly smell a nice fragrance wafting into his nostrils. He took a deep breath as an indescribable feeling blossomed in his chest.


    "Hey¡­ Hold on tight. If you fall, don¡¯t me me," Su Ming said instinctively. However, he did not hear any sounding from his back. After a moment of hesitation, he shifted his focus on climbing down the mountain.


    With his agility and familiarity with the mountain, carrying someone would not have affected his speed too much. Yet, for some reason today, Su Ming only took the steep paths. Sometimes, he would even jump down, making the person on his back scream. Then he would grab onto some rocks or vines as he fell.


    When he felt the delicate person on his back holding onto him tighter, a pleased expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    The time required to descend from the top to the foot of ck me Mountain was actually quite short but Su Ming spent an entire two hours to climb down. When Bai Ling got off his back, her face was entirely red and her eyes were filled will fear, Su Ming felt a slight hint of pity that it had ended. He coughed into his hand and looked at Bai Ling.


    "We¡¯re in the forest now. The snow is very thick here. There are also quite a lot of traps ced here. There¡¯s also some distance left before you can reach Dark Dragon Tribe. It¡¯ll be dangerous for you go back alone. How about this? I¡¯ll escort you to Dark Dragon Tribe first, then I¡¯ll go back home," Su Ming spoke slowly and kept an eye on Bai Ling¡¯s expression. When he saw that Bai Ling hesitated, joy blossomed in his chest and he quickly spoke again.


    "But the road back to your ce is rather difficult to travel. Look, I don¡¯t mind carrying you on my back again. This way, we can save time and I can go back home faster too." Su Ming frowned and spoke once he looked at the sky.


    "Then¡­" Bai Ling bit her lip as her cheeks flushed red again. She could tell he did everything earlier on purpose when they were descending from ck me Mountain. If it continued¡­ Her eyes shed with anger due to the embarrassment she felt.


    "Hey, I saved you, you know?" Su Ming widened his eyes. He saw the anger in Bai Ling¡¯s eyes and felt a little guilty. Nheless, when he remembered that had he saved her, he felt his actions were justified.


    "You don¡¯t want to? Fine, you¡¯re a Berserker anyway. There may be a lot of wild beasts and traps here, maybe even some Wings of the Moon. But, if you¡¯re careful, you should be fine¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll be taking my leave." Su Ming yawned and turned towards the direction of his tribe. However before he could even take a few steps forward, he heard a gentle voice speaking anxiously.


    "Then¡­ thank you¡­ I don¡¯t know the way, please send me back to my tribe¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s spirits immediately lifted but he kept a straight face. He even frowned a little, looking as if he was extremely reluctant to escort her back. He cast a nce at Bai Ling, then squatted down and spoke impatiently.


    "Hurry up. We¡¯ll see whether we can get back before night falls. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to find a ce to spend the night."


    Bai Ling widened her eyes and stared at Su Ming. She was beginning to somewhat understand the person before her. When she thought of the incident that happened at the square, she did not know what to say to him.


    More importantly, he appeared when she had given up all hope. She would never forget the resolution and determination in his eyes when he appeared in the cave.


    Blushing, Bai Ling gently walked to Su Ming¡¯s side and climbed onto that frail back of his once more. She could hear her heart beating rapidly against her chest but she could not identify the emotion she was experiencing at that moment.


    Su Ming ran through the forest like a monkey with Bai Ling on his back. He really liked the sweet smell she exuded. As he ran, he changed his path and circled around the forest.


    After a while, Bai Ling¡¯s eyes glinted with an odd expression . She started to wrap her arms tighter around Su Ming¡¯s neck.


    "We¡¯ve walked through this ce three times¡­" she spoke softly as she looked at a withered tree not far from their location.


    "What? Really? Am I lost? Wait, I¡¯ll go check." Su Ming faltered in his footsteps. He looked surprised and scrutinized his surroundings before he nodded his head gravely.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve nevere to this ce before." There was no hint of awkwardness on his face as he changed direction and started running once again.


    Time passed by slowly. They only managed to cover about half the distance to Dark Mountain Tribe by sunset, a destination they should have arrived at by twilight. However, Su Ming brought Bai Ling to Dark Mountain Tribe on the way back. He looked at his tribe from afar. When he saw no signs of abnormality from within the tribe, he felt at ease and left.


    When Bai Ling saw the sky darkening, the expression in her eyes became even odder.


    Once the sky becamepletely dark, Su Ming stopped at a part of the forest and looked at Bai Ling helplessly.


    "Looks like we¡¯ll have to spend the night here¡­ The forest is dangerous at night. We can only move ahead tomorrow morning."


    The cunning look Su Ming saw, the first time he met Bai Ling had returned. She watched Su Ming quietly and did not speak. Under her gaze, Su Ming felt increasingly guilty.


    "Alright then, let¡¯s spend the night here." After a while, Bai Ling smiled. Her smile was really beautiful and her wild vibe resurfaced.


    Su Ming touched his nose and smiled as well. He got up and built a temporary resting ce on a big tree. Then he sat there with Bai Ling.


    Both of them fell silent. It was as though they did not know what to say to each other.


    "I still don¡¯t know your name." After some time, Bai Ling looked at Su Ming. Her eyes were even brighter under the moonlight.


    "I¡¯m Su Ming. I know your name is Bai Ling," Su Ming said as he looked at Bai Ling and smiled.


    "You lied to me at the square, right? Hmph, I thought it was odd when I went back to the tribe," said Bai Ling as she blinked and wrinkled her nose. It was really adorable.


    "That is¡­"


    "You¡¯re also not the Young Lord of Dark Mountain Tribe, right?" Bai Ling looked around with her bright eyes and spoke while chuckling softly.


    Su Ming scratched his head, not knowing what to say. At that moment, snow started falling from the sky. The entire sky was decorated with white kes of snow.


    "Oh, it¡¯s snowing." Su Ming changed the subject by immediately lifting his head and looking at the snow.


    Bai Ling smiled through her eyes. She did not continue with the topic and chose to look at the sky as well. She looked at the snow. Some of them fell on her face. It felt cool andfortable.


    The snow became heavier and the two individuals in the forest seemed entranced by its beauty. They were silent.


    "Su Ming, thank you¡­" The sky was already dark to begin with. However as the moonlight reflected off the surface of the snow, their surroundings appeared to be illuminated by a silvery light. As such, the forest was not as dark as it was previously.


    "Thank you for saving me¡­ Can you tell me about yourself? Why were you there?" Bai Ling looked at Su Ming and spoke softly.


    "I usually go to the mountains to pick herbs. That was a ce I found identally and I use it as a shelter to avoid the cold. I just didn¡¯t expect to see Wings of the Moon yesterday¡­" Su Ming did not talk about using the ce for quenching herbs. Instead , he told her a different story.


    Time passed by slowly. During the snowy night, Su Ming and Bai Ling talked with each other more and gradually got to know each other¡­ Their voices were carried away by the winds blowing in the winter.


    "The elder of Dark Dragon Tribe is my grandma¡­ My dad and mom left Dark Dragon Tribe a long time ago. I heard from my grandma that they went to a tribe bigger than Wind Stream. They haven¡¯t been back for a long time¡­" Bai Ling hugged herself and spoke about her past in a low tone under the snow.


    "I don¡¯t even know who my dad and mom are¡­ I was brought back to the tribe by the elder¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    "Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. That¡¯s why I thought you looked much frailerpared to the others. You¡¯re not even as tall as I am. Your elder must have been mistreating you." Bai Ling widened her eyes.


    "No way, the elder is very good to me. Besides, you may be tall but I heard from the elder that in a few years, I¡¯ll also be as tall as you. Also, you¡¯re not as big as the other girls in your tribe," Su Mingughed and said.


    "That¡¯s because my elder taught me a Berserker Art. I heard that my mom asked my grandma to teach me the Art when I grow up." Bai Ling looked at Su Ming¡¯s hair, now dyed white with snow. She smiled teasingly as she spoke.

 Chapter 33 — Lei Su

    <h4>Chapter 33: Lei Su</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Look at your hair, it¡¯s white." Bai Ling covered her mouth andughed. The light in her eyes was so bright it made the strange feeling in Su Ming¡¯s chest be stronger.


    "I¡¯m not the only one. Your hair has also be white. You¡¯re an old woman now." Su Ming pointed at Bai Ling andughed.


    The two of themughed and talked, feeling more familiar with each other. During that snowy night, Su Ming was happy but he also felt that time was passing by too quickly. Before he knew it, the sky started to brighten up.


    It was not due to the snow but because the sun had risen.


    Night was over. When the sun shone and brightened up the sky, snow was still falling. Su Ming and Bai Ling came down from the tree. Once they cleaned themselves up, they smiled at each other.


    Su Ming did not say anything but squatted down instead. Bai Ling¡¯s eyes lit up briefly and she climbed once more onto his frail back. A warm feeling blossomed in her chest.


    This time, the strange feeling became clearer the closer he got to Dark Dragon Tribe. He was unwilling to part with Bai Ling. Slowly, he became silent, his footsteps became slower and he started circling around the forest again.


    Bai Ling hung onto Su Ming¡¯s back. Just like the day before, she saw a lot of the sights repeatedly and knew that Su Ming was walking around in circles. However this time, she did not speak. She ced her head against Su Ming¡¯s back, listening to his heart beat.


    Nevertheless, everything had toe to an end eventually. The sun had risen to the highest point in the sky and begun setting once again. The outline of Dark Dragon Tribe appeared in Su Ming¡¯s line of sight despite the snow falling from the sky.


    When he saw the tribe, Su Ming ced Bai Ling on the ground with a smile on his face.


    "You¡¯re home."


    Bai Ling took a look at her tribe, then back at Su Ming. The expression was on her beautiful face was unreadable. She nodded her head silently and walked towards Su Ming. She then swept the snow on Su Ming¡¯s body away with her clean hands.


    "Thank you¡­ I hope you¡¯ll return to your tribe soon¡­" Bai Ling opened her mouth again like she was about to say something but in the end, she just remained silent. She smiled beautifully and walked back to her tribe.


    Su Ming stood there watching Bai Ling gradually disappear from his sight. As he looked at the petite figure asionally turning towards him to wave, his mind went nk.


    As the distance between them grew bigger, the falling snow became an invisible barrier. It obstructed his sight and covered the figure of the person walking away. It was akin to walking past an icy in. If he did not return, he would not see the ice melting. It was like a memory. If he did not remember it, he would not be able to recall the voice of the person who sighed in that memory.


    After a long time, Su Ming shook his head. He took one more look at Dark Dragon Tribe and turned away. The snow had been hispanion when he came and the snow was still hispanion when he left.


    The snow fell on his body and on his hair but Su Ming thought he was missing something.


    ¡®Do I like her¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming ran in the forest towards Dark Mountain Tribe. There was a frown between his brows as he ran. In his head, he only saw Bai Ling.


    ¡®It¡¯s different from how I feel towards Chen Xin¡­¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath and shook his head vigorously. He wanted to be rid of the strange and unfamiliar feeling in his chest. Once he calmed down, he ran even quicker.


    When the sky became dark, the stars shone around the moon and the snow still fell endlessly from the sky. Su Ming finally returned to his home, Dark Mountain Tribe.


    He stole a look at the tribe from afar yesterday and could roughly tell that the tribe was unharmed. Now that he was back, he saw his tribe members standing guard on night watch outside the giant wooden gate.


    The tribe settlement was very quiet. The bonfire in the square was still burning as usual and making crackling sounds. Su Ming walked in and looked around. He then arrived outside the elder¡¯s house.


    There was still light from the elder¡¯s house, a clear sign that he had not gone to rest.


    "Su Ming, right? Come in." The elder¡¯s voice traveled from within the house with a hint of fatigue.


    Su Ming lifted the leather p gently and walked in. He saw the elder sitting cross-legged in the middle. His white hair was slightly messy too.


    "Elder," Su Ming called out to him in a low voice. Then he sat in a corner.


    "The tribe is fine, don¡¯t worry." The elder looked at Su Ming with a smile on his face. He gestured for Su Ming to sit by his side and patted Su Ming¡¯s head, his smile bing wider.


    "You¡¯ve reached the third level? You did well!"


    Su Ming looked at the elder and slowly told him everything he saw within the cave. He went into the details especially regarding the corpse. As he talked about it, he saw the elder¡¯s face bing serious.


    "Wherefore doth thou wail, o blue sky¡­? Elder, what does this mean?" Su Ming frowned.


    "The legends are true¡­" The elder looked at the leather ps as if his eyes could see through them and they allowed him to look at Dark Mountain.


    "That should be a rhetorical question. Perhaps it meant ¡®Why should I be sad whenpared to the lonely, endless sky?¡¯ Or perhaps, there is another meaning to it¡­" The elder sighed. Then he spoke slowly. It was a voice burdened by his experiences in life when a thought struck his head.


    "I don¡¯t really understand the words about worshiping the fire. Perhaps you saw it because it¡¯s your destiny." The elder averted his gaze from the ps and looked at Su Ming kindly.


    "I¡¯ll be going to Wind Stream Tribe in a month¡¯s time. If you¡¯re wandering outside by then, remember toe back."


    "One more thing, elder. I saved a Dark Dragon Tribe member in the nest of the Wings of the Moon. Her name is Bai Ling. She¡¯s the granddaughter of the elder of Dark Dragon Tribe." The elder nodded his head. Then as he remembered something, he spoke once again.


    "Bai Ling?" He was momentarily surprised. He fell into silence for a while. Then told Su Ming to go back and rest. Once Su Ming left, a hint of nostalgia appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Lei Su¡­ Your granddaughter was saved by my little La Su identally¡­ Perhaps this will allow you to reduce your hatred towards me a little¡­¡¯


    The elder sighed and the hint of nostalgia in his eyes grew thicker.


    "The blood red moon appeared earlier¡­ Then there¡¯s also the strong Qi that suddenly appeared from ck Mountain Tribe during that night¡­ I can feel disaster brewing¡­" The elder closed his eyes as he mumbled. His voice was filled with worry.


    Su Ming left the elder¡¯s house and walked around the tribe. He did not return to his own house but went to Lei Chen¡¯s. When he saw that Lei Chen was injured but still up and about, he applied salve on his wounds. Once he did so, his worries went away.


    Lei Chen was also happy to see Su Ming. He hit his chest and bragged about his fight against the Wings of the Moon. Su Ming left smiling after they talked for a long time.


    It was already midnight but Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on a brightly lit house not far away. As he did so, hesitation appeared on his face.


    It was the Head of the Guards¡¯ house. It was also Bei Ling¡¯s house.

 Chapter 34 — Fire Berserker Art!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Fire Berserker Art!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    After a moment of hesitation, Su Ming looked at the lighting from the house but he did not walk forward. He walked back to his own house underneath the moonlight, surrounded by falling snow.


    His house was cold. Perhaps, it was because he had been away for a few days. He could even see his own breathing out in white puffs. A bystander would have felt cold just by watching it.


    The housecked warmth. It waspletely differentpared to Lei Chen¡¯s house when he visited.


    Su Ming quietly searched for some firewood and coal. He then quietly kindled a fire alone in the house. He could have resisted the cold easily with the Qi of a third level practitioner of the Blood Solidification Realm. Yet for some unknown reason, he felt that the house wascking something.


    He sighed and lit up the firewood. The fire slowly spread to all the wood in the pile and brought about a sense of warmth to the house. It chased away the cold and spread the heat around all corners of the house.


    Su Ming sat beside the fire and stared into it, letting his mind wander as he did so. He had always been envious of Lei Chen, Bei Ling and Chen Xin since he was young because they had a home. They had parents.


    No matter how well the elder took care of Su Ming, he was still the Elder of the tribe. Most of his time was spent protecting and helping the members of the tribe. Since he was young, Su Ming already learned how to be independent. He learned how to live by himself and most of all, he learned how to be alone.


    It was snowing heavily outside. The winds also moaned as they blew past the tribe. They caused the leather ps on the door to flutter, making crunching noises. Sometimes, wind would escape through the door and ps into the house, causing the fire to move about violently.


    Su Ming sat by the fire hugging his knees as the light from the fire shone on him. He looked into the fire and after a long while, he sighed.


    ¡®The elder said I was adopted¡­ Then are my mom and dad still around¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with loneliness. He had kept this thought buried deep within over the years because he did not want anyone to see that he was lonely. He always hid it behind a smile.


    On that snowy night however, after feeling the warmth in Lei Chen¡¯s house and returning to his own cold wooden house1, he could not hide it any longer.


    "Bai Ling¡¯s dad and mom are also not by her side. I wonder if she¡¯s already resting or is she like me, sitting by the fire thinking about¡­" Su Ming mumbled as he recalled Bai Ling¡¯s figure and her bell-likeughter.


    He froze all of a sudden. Somewhere in his mind he began formting an answer to why he felt so strangely towards Bai Ling. Part of it was perhaps rted to her beauty but that was not the main reason.


    It was mostly because Su Ming felt the same sort of loneliness beneath her smiles and cunning.


    As time passed by, the warmth within the house increased and chased away the cold. Condensed droplets of water began forming on the walls of the house.


    The heat seemed to warm Su Ming¡¯s heart, causing the loneliness he felt to dissipate slightly. Right then, as though the heavens were against it, a huge gust of wind blew past. It brought arge amount of snow from thends outside into the tribe. The wind was so strong, it was like an invisible hand sweeping across the tribe.


    The creaking noise from Su Ming¡¯s house immediately became louder and even the door connected to the leather ps was thrown open. The howling sound of the wind immediately filled the house. Some of the snow also found its way into his house and fell on the fire. It sizzled furiously, before dying away quickly.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the door shaking in the wind. Then he looked at his house that was invaded by the cold so easily just as it finally started to warm up. He stood up silently and left his house. He then stood in the blizzard and stared at the sky.


    A vague outline of the moon was in the sky, which was being ravaged by the blizzard.


    As he looked at the moon, Su Ming thought of the Wings of the Moon and of the corpse he saw in the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe. Most of all, he thought of the words left behind by the corpse.


    "The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes¡­ If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!"


    Su Ming mumbled. These words had appeared in his mind numerous times. He was still trying make sense of them but felt that he was missing something.


    ¡®The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth¡­" I understand what he meant by the desire to obtain Berserk. It basically means the lust for Berserk but it¡¯s not something good¡­ But who¡­ exactly was the persona¡­? Was the corpse talking about himself¡­? Doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡¯


    Su Ming sat outside his house in the blizzard. To him, there was no difference being outside or inside the house. There was no warmth in both ces.


    At the very least when he was outside, he had the wind as hispanion and he could also look at the moon.


    ¡®Who was the persona¡­? I don¡¯t know. Then there¡¯s the second half of the lines, "¡­spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes." These lines are illustrating a picture. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re talking about fusing fire into blood and just by thinking about it, they can burn the skies¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He sat in the snow and looked at the moon in the sky as he sank into his thoughts.


    ¡®If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth¡­" The elder once said that the sun was Yang and the moon was Yin. What he said made sense. During daytime, you will usually feel warmth but when it¡¯s nighttime, it would usually be cold.


    ¡®But what is the moon of fire though? The color of fire is red. Could it be referring to the red moon, the blood moon?¡¯


    Su Ming frowned, unable to understand it.


    ¡®I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire¡­" This seems to be referring to an action¡­ the authorities of Fire¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the moon in the sky as a thought shed through his mind, causing his eyes to brighten up.


    ¡®Could it be¡­? This is actually a Berserker Art!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. He took a deep breath. After he analyzed the words in his head, his belief that they actually conveyed a Berserker Art was even stronger!


    ¡®"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes¡­" These lines are actually talking about how strong the Berserker Art is!


    ¡®"I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire¡­" These words could only be talking about how one could learn this Berserker Art!


    ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what it should be. As for "If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth"¡­ this should be talking about the prerequisites for learning this Berserker Art!¡¯


    Su Ming brightened up. These words had been bothering him for the past few days. Now that he had analyzed them, he immediately cheered up. Nheless, after a while he frowned again.


    ¡®There¡¯s still something wrong. The prerequisite to learn this Berserker Art is the moon of fire but now it is not¡­ Must I wait for a few more years until the blood red moon appears again before I can learn this?¡¯


    Su Ming fell silent until the moon in the sky was reced with the light from the sun. Even when morning had arrived, Su Ming still had no idea how to learn the Berserker Art.


    With a sigh, Su Ming stood up and moved his body. As the members of the tribe came out of their houses and began to busy themselves with a new day of work, Su Ming went out of the settlement.


    ¡®The requirement to reach the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm is 25 blood veins. I only have 11 blood veins now so, I need to hurry up with my training. I still need to create that Mountain Spirit as well. I wonder what its effects will be. I hope it¡¯ll be useful for my training.¡¯


    Su Ming ran towards the forest. His speed had increased once again ever since he reached the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    He arrived at ck me Mountain by noon and climbed towards the cave. Halfway up the mountain, a smile appeared on his face. He heard Xiao Hong¡¯s voice. He lifted his head and saw a red silhouette lying beside the entrance of the cave. In its paws was a wild fruit, which it was eating away at lightning speed. As it ate, its eyes kept wandering around.


    When Su Ming saw the monkey, it also saw Su Ming. Its eyes lit up and it ran towards Su Ming as it threw away the half-devoured fruit. It even climbed onto Su Ming¡¯s back and let out a few cries of excitement.


    A joyful smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face and he continued climbing. Not long after, he arrived outside the cave. He took in a deep breath of the mountain air before climbing into the cave with the little monkey.


    Time passed by peacefully. Su Ming once again returned to his daily life of quenching herbs and training. During the night, he would also look at the moon in the sky and think about the true meaning of the moon of fire.


    He even spent some effort to create some small holes on the walls of the cave he used for quenching herbs. This was so that he could observe the moon outside through the little holes even if he was sitting in the cave.


    Muffled sounds came out from the cave and as time passed by, the sounds gradually became much less. On the seventh day, Su Ming finally managed to create Mountain Spirit.


    It was a dark blue pill. The medicinal scent from the pill was not strong but when he ced it under his nose to sniff it, it was like sniffing mountain air. There was also an indescribable feeling roaming about his entire body.


    ¡®Mountain Spirit.¡¯


    Su Ming squatted down outside the cave and looked at the pill in his hands as he weed the sunset. The creation of this pill was much harder for him than Scattering Dust. The chances of failure were very high.


    He had already used half of the Cloud Graze Grass he bought back but only managed to create two of them. Due to the difficulty in creating the,, Su Ming was reluctant to even use one of them for an experiment.


    ¡®It should not be poisonous¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sniffed the medicinal scenting from the pill. He took a long time observing it, trying to decide what their effects could be based on his experiences. Gradually, the sky darkened. When it becamepletely dark, Su Ming¡¯s eyes became resolute. He ced the pill into his mouth.


    The pill was different from Scattering Dust. It did not melt when he ced it on his tongue. Su Ming frowned. He chewed it a few times before the pill was crushed. Then he swallowed it.


    Nheless, he felt nothing after waiting for a while. Su Ming touched his stomach and waited a little longer. He even went back into the cave to activate and circte the blood in his veins. Even so, it was just like before. There was no difference.


    ¡®That¡¯s strange¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sank into deep thought. After a moment, his eyes brightened up and he took a small bottle containing Scattering Dust from his bosom and swallowed one of the pills.


    The Scattering Dust immediately melted in his mouth and a shred of heat spread through his entire body. Yet at that moment, a sudden astonishing burst of heat erupted from his body!

 Chapter 35 — The Moon of Blood Appears

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Moon of Blood Appears</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The wave of heat came so suddenly. It was as if the heat had always been inside Su Ming¡¯s body and was only activated due to the Scattering Dust. Su Ming shuddered. He felt as though his entire body was about to burn. It even made him think of the man from ck Mountain Tribe who died due to his Scattering Blood.


    Su Ming did not panic. Instead, he remained calm. While he did feel like he was burning, in his state of calm he discovered the difference slowly. The burning sensation did note from his blood. In fact, the blood in his body was flowing and circting around his body at a frightening speed.


    The fact that Su Ming felt as if he was burning was because his blood was circting too quickly. He could even feel his own heartbeat increasing at a maddening speed. It felt like exploding.


    "What a strong medicine!" Su Ming¡¯s face was red,but, still he never lost his calm in the slightest. As he mumbled to himself, he closed his eyes. He immediately sank into the feeling of his blood and Qi circting in his body.


    Sweat covered his body. The 11 blood veins also appeared simultaneously and gave off a piercing light. The red light lit up the entire cave. It looked like hell dyed in the color of blood.


    As his Qi circted throughout his body, the red light on his body became even stronger. Arge amount of blue veins also appeared on his body and looked as if they were pulsing. They made Su Ming look positively ferocious.


    Two hours passed by. Within those two hours, the beast skin shirt Su Ming wore appeared to be soaked in water. It was dripping with arge amount of sweat. Su Ming¡¯s body was also burning red. The 11 blood veins shone so brilliantly on his skin that they looked like wounds.


    At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. They were bloodshot. He roared and as he did so, the 12th blood vein manifested on his skin!


    The speed in which it manifested was so quick. It seemed to have moved from its illusionary state to the physical state almost instantly. Su Ming¡¯s Qi became stronger once more.


    However, it was not the end. After the 12th blood vein appeared, the burning sensation in Su Ming¡¯s body only disappeared slightly. Very soon, Su Ming let out another roar and the 13th blood vein manifested itself on his skin!


    When the 13th blood vein manifested, there was movement in his hair despite theck of wind. A strong presence then red up from within his frail body.


    The speed of the blood flow in his body no longer made him feel as though he had insufficient blood. Instead, he felt as if he had too much. If he did not concentrate on manifesting the blood veins, his body would have exploded. Despite the appearance of two blood veins, some of the burning sensation was still prevalent in his body.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was twisted. The burning sensation over his entire body was hard to bear. He lifted his right hand and tore away his shirt, leaving himself bare-chested and showing all 13 blood veins on his body. They did not appear in order and were instead scattered across Su Ming¡¯s chest, back, and arms.


    The color of the blood veins were a bloody red,. They looked like would have bled at any moment. There was arge amount of sweat on Su Ming¡¯s body and under the illumination of the red light, it made him appear strangely beautiful.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes became increasingly bloodshot but there was no hint of madness in them. They were still calm. It was all within his control. As he felt the Qi within his body, Su Ming did not hesitate and activated the blood in his veins repeatedly in ordance to his inheritance from the statue of the God of Berserkers. It refined and thickened the viscosity of the blood in his veins!


    Another hour passed by. When Su Ming lifted his head and shouted at the sky, the 14th blood vein appeared vaguely on his body!


    Hi shout echoed endlessly within the cave. It sounded like a lot of people roaring at the same time.


    "Come out, 14th blood vein!" Su Ming¡¯s body trembled as the strong presence within his body became even more intense. Judging by the speed of the 14th blood vein¡¯s manifestation, it was supposed to appear in itsplete form on his body soon.


    Yet even after 15 minutes passed by, the 14th blood vein continued to struggle as though there was something missing.


    Su Ming could feel his Qi slowing down within his body. The heat in his body had almost dissipatedpletely. If it ended, he would have failed to manifest the 14th blood vein and he would have had to wait for the next time to do so.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming grabbed the other Mountain Spirit lying by his side!


    Su Ming immediately ced the pill in his mouth and bit down furiously, swallowing it once he crushed it. Then he immediately took out another Scattering Dust and swallowed it. His body began shaking furiously. The burning red color that had almost disappeared from his skin appeared once again, turning his skin into a shocking red.


    The heat he felt in his body burned intensely once again. Its intensity was even stronger than before, reaching a height where even Su Ming found difficult to bear.


    "Come out, 14th blood vein!" There was a vicious side to Su Ming that even he himself did not realize. It had been umting for a long time, little by little from the little things that happened in his life.


    As he growled once again, the 14th blood vein immediately manifested and gave out an enchanting red glow. Once the 14th blood vein appeared, Su Ming did not stop. He immediately swallowed another two Scattering Dusts all for the purpose of increasing his power in one go.


    He had been continuously thinking during the seven days of quenching and creating medication. Su Ming knew about the early appearance of the Wings of the Moon and the worry behind the elder¡¯s smile in the tribe. He may not have spoken about it but in the corners of his mind, he knew that disaster was about to fall on the tribe.


    Once he thought about the Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe arriving at a breakthrough in his training, the elder mentioning there was a traitor within the tribe and all the talk about danger, Su Ming became extremely worried. He wanted to help the elder and the tribe but with his current strength, it was clear that it was not enough.


    He wanted to be stronger. He wanted to be powerful!


    After the 14th blood vein appeared, Su Ming once again activated and circted the Qi in his body. The 15th blood vein almost seemed like it was forced out of his body by the insane flow of blood in his body.


    After a long while, Su Ming quivered in pain but he did not stop. As the blood circted in his body, he bellowed and the 15th blood vein manifested!


    The 15 blood veins resembled 15 scars on the naked top half of his body. As they glowed in a red light, Su Ming looked even more powerful.


    However, Su Ming was not satisfied with only 15 blood veins. He continued to circte the blood in his veins as time passed by.


    The 16th blood vein appeared abruptly!


    By then, most of the heat in his body had disappeared. It seemed like it was about to end. A cold glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without a sound, he lifted his right hand and mmed it against his chest. With that hit, a strong force traveled into his body and stimted his rapidly beating heart.


    "Appear, 17th blood vein!"


    Due to the shock, his heart pumped out more blood which rushed around his body rapidly once again. Then on his chest, the 17th vein appeared!


    Once the 17th blood vein appeared, the burning sensation in Su Ming¡¯s body dissipated. There was no longer any heat and intensity in his body. His entire body felt drained. Su Ming knew it was the aftereffect once the effects of the medication went away.


    At the same time, there was a light stinging pain in his body. It meant that his body was injured during the forceful training earlier.


    "I¡¯m a practitioner of the Ways of the Berserker. This sort of pain and injury is nothing!" Su Ming mumbled. He could feel that the power in his body had increased by at least one fold. A look of resolution appeared in his eyes.


    He did not get up. Instead, he brought out an herb from his torn beast skin shirt. It was the Sky Stone!


    This was the strongest herb he had besides the pills! Besides the portion he gave to Lei Chen, he would not have used it easily. Nheless, he brought them out with unwavering determination. He wanted to increase his strength as much as possible in one go.


    As Su Ming took the herb in his hand, he left out one leaf forter use and swallowed the rest. He also consumed a Scattering Dust to increase the effects of the herb.


    A cool sensation immediately erupted within his body. The residue of the heat immediately fused with the cold. A cold feeling began to form in Su Ming¡¯s body, causing the red color on the 17 blood veins to be even more distinctive.


    Su Ming¡¯s body began to turn blue in the cold but his blood once again circted in his body rapidly. Two hours passed by and four hours passed by. When the sky started to turn bright white, Xiao Hong came back from ying outside. Su Ming still sat there cross-legged without moving.


    Xiao Hong knew Su Ming was training. Itid down by his side and looked at him for a moment. Then it yawned and fell asleep.


    Morning became noon, then noon became dusk. Soon, the sky was dark once more. Only the light from the moon which fell on the snow scattered all over thend.


    There were no longer just 17 blood veins on Su Ming¡¯s body, but 19!


    The two extra blood veins appeared on his arms and glowed red¡­


    Midnight came. The red light Su Ming¡¯s body emitted, lit up the entire cave. He slowly opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath. His eyes were filled with a threatening glint. When he saw Xiao Hong snoring lightly by his side and asionally grabbing his own fur, he smiled.


    He averted his gaze from Xiao Hong¡¯s body and looked at the small holes decorating the walls of the cave. From his position, he could see the weather and the moon outside. Su Ming slowly closed his eyes and was about to activate the Qi within his body and cure the injuries he sustained during training.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes though, Su Ming suddenly opened them. He could feel something was different about the moon when he saw it from the multiple little holes right before.


    When he looked at it again, he widened his eyes!


    There was a hint of red on the moon in the sky¡­

 Chapter 36 — The Mockery from Ancient Times

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Mockery from Ancient Times</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming was stunned. When he looked at the moon once again, the red hint had disappeared as though it was just an illusion. Su Ming¡¯s eyes turned grave. He did not believe that it was just an illusion. He became silent as he stared at the moon once again from the small holes on the wall.


    Time passed by slowly. While Su Ming looked at the moon, he did not circte the Qi around his body. As such, the red light disappeared quickly from the cave and everything returned to normal. After a while, Su Ming frowned.


    ¡®Could it really be a mistake¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming sighed. He was just about to close his eyes and forget about the moon when a thought crossed his head. He frowned.


    ¡®That¡¯s not right!¡¯


    Somewhere in his mind, he caught onto a train of thought but the thoughts flitted around in his head as if they were about to disappear at any second. It was very difficult for him to gather them.


    "Red moon¡­ red moon¡­ red¡­" Su Ming mumbled and lowered his head to look at this body. He remembered the moment he saw the red moon was when the medicine had just worn off. His blood was circting around his body ording to his will, and there was red light lighting up the cave.


    His eyes gradually brightened up as he thought about it. The muddled thoughts in his head gradually became clear. After a moment, Su Ming instantaneously opened his eyes as he activated and circted the blood in his body. The 19 blood veins appeared on his body at once and released a piercing red glow. Not only was his body enveloped in the red glow, the cave was also dyed in a red light.


    Su Ming focused his eyes on the moon from the multiple little holes. Under the re of the red light, he took a deep breath as a look ofprehension appeared in his eyes. They became increasingly serious at the same time.


    At that very moment, the moon appeared red!


    The moon itself was not red but because the cave was enveloped in red, Su Ming was looking at the moon underneath the red light. It was only logical for him to think that the moon had turned scarlet.


    "The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes¡­ If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!" Su Ming looked at the red moon and mumbled.


    ¡®"I wilt sink into deep bethought¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought¡­" The meaning of this line should be, the moon of fire will only appear if you think about it calmly and imagine it¡­ But what am I imagining¡­? "As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire¡­" No. These lines don¡¯t have much rtion to imagination. It should be rted to an action instead.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. As of then, he was still controlling the cirction of blood in his body. It caused the red glow to be thicker. The red tint on the moon became clearer in his eyes.


    ¡®Imagination¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly as a thought struck him like thunder roaring in the sky.


    ¡®Could it be that I have to chant these lines? "If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought!" If that¡¯s the case, then the meaning is different. It doesn¡¯t mean that I should only start imagining when the moon of fire appears but I have to imagine the moon of fire appearing!¡¯


    Su Ming trembled. He felt that he had just caught onto something important!


    He took breathed in sharply and began thinking about the moon turning red in the sky quietly in his heart. The image kept repeating itself as time passed by. He even forgot about controlling the cirction of blood in his body once all his attention was focused on imagining the moon turning red. He also did not notice the blood red light in the cave had already faded away and the cave had returned to its normal shade of color.


    He lifted his head and looked at the moon from the numerous holes on the wall. The image in his head was projected onto the moon.


    "Red moon¡­ burning moon¡­" Su Ming mumbled. In his mind, the moon was red and the shade of red was bing thicker, gradually turning the entire moon blood red.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s entire body seemed to rx. He could feel a thin thread of red light falling down from the moon before his eyes. It floated through the little holes and fused into his eyes. Bit by bit, it flowed into his body and mixed with his blood.


    There was a cold sensation in his entire body and it assimted into his blood, causing his Qi to slowly circte on its own in his body. Su Ming did not realize it. He felt as if the entire world had disappeared. The only thing that existed was the red moon and it was bing bigger and clearer in his sight.


    That red in the moon seemed to have some sort of mysterious force. As it shone, the light seeped into his body.


    Time passed by slowly. Xiao Hong had already woken up a long time ago and it was watching Su Ming with a dumb expression not far away. There was a puzzled look in its eyes. It also looked at the moon outside from the little holes but the moon looked just the same as it always did. It scratched its head and could not understand why Su Ming was daydreaming.


    No one noticed that at that very moment, amid the five summits on Dark Mountain, a mysterious change was also happening where all the Wings of the Moon were sleeping!


    It was especially so in the deeper parts of ck me Mountain. On the giant red tree within the magma covered basin, numerous line-like creatures were floating about. Sometimes, the faces of the Wings of the Moon would be visible. There were no looks of viciousness or sadness on their faces. Instead, there were expressions of obsession and excitement on their faces.


    No one knew what they were excited about but judging by the speed of their movements, they were extremely excited.


    It was as if they were struggling to fly out of the tree but were prevented from doing so by some unknown force.


    It also seemed like they felt something as though they were being summoned or¡­ they were worshiping something¡­ or perhaps¡­ they felt the Berserker Powers they had lost since ancient times¡­


    Within the Fire Berserker Tribe that existed during ancient times, the corpse lying at its borders seemed to remain unchanged even though it was soaked in the fiery magma. However the wall where its finger pointed at was empty., The words that Su Ming read thest time were gone.


    There was nothing there but the words were not erased by anyone. It was as though they never existed.


    Even though the corpse was just a pile of bones, the look of mockery and aloofness on its face was even more distinct.


    Perhaps he was not mocking what happened during his death but what happened after¡­


    It was nighttime. As the moon was showed signs of leaving and the first rays of sunlight appeared, a person covered entirely in ck walked into the deeper parts of Dark Mountain.


    It was the same person who appeared in ck Mountain Tribe the night of the blood red moon. He was walking very slowly. With each step he took, his body seemed to into something like an apparition. He would walk straight through the numerous dried trees in the forest.


    "It¡¯s not here either¡­ Just where is it?!" The person sighed and spoke in a hoarse voice as he walked into the distance. As the sun appeared in the sky, he disappeared.

 Chapter 37 — Xiao Hong’s Exhilaration

    <h4>Chapter 37: Xiao Hong¡¯s Exhration</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The night was over. Thest shreds of darkness were being chased away by the rays of morning sun. The moon in the sky turned into a crescent moon and was about to disappear. Su Ming, who was still in the cave on ck me Mountain shivered and finally lowered his head.


    There was confusion, bafflement and most importantly, a shred of emptiness in his eyes. When Xiao Hong saw the expression on Su Ming¡¯s face, it immediately puffed its fur up and retreated quickly until its back was pressed against the wall of the cave. Fear and shock appeared across its face.


    He saw the faint shadow of the blood red moon slowly disappearing from Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The vague shadow of the blood red moon finally disappearedpletely from Su Ming¡¯s eyes after a long time and he snapped out from his trance. Xiao Hong watched Su Ming by his side for a while with a dumbfounded expression. Bewilderment slowly edged itself onto its face.


    Su Ming took a deep breath. To him, the entire night had passed by in the blink of an eye. Now that his mind was clear, the memories of the night only served to make him even more confused. Once he checked his body however, all his confusion turned into shock.


    "My injuries¡­ are all cured¡­" Su Ming mumbled. His body had been injured when he forcefully trained himself. The injuries were not serious. With his experience, he knew he only needed to meditate for a few days to recover. Yet he recovered in one night.


    After a long while, Su Ming took a breath and lifted his head. He only saw the clear sky and sun from the numerous holes in the wall.


    ¡®That was indeed a Berserker Art, an Art belonging to the Fire Berserker Tribe! This Art has an incredible power. I only needed to sink into my thoughts for one night and all my injuries have healed¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately activated the Qi in his body. Soon, all 19 blood veins appeared on his body.


    However when the 19 blood veins emerged, an odd expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He could faintly feel some leftover strength within himself. His expression became serious and once again, he began circting the Qi around his entire body. When the Qi went through a few cycles around his entire body, the 20th blood vein appeared suddenly on his chest!


    Su Ming widened his eyes in shock. Once the Qi in his body dispersed, he became even more surprised with what happened the previous night.


    His heart pounded against his chest. The incredible effects from Mountain Spirit had caught him by surprise. In addition to the discovery of the mysterious effects of the Fire Berserker Art, a new path seemed to have opened itself right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes!


    ¡®Transcendence! Perhaps I can reach the Transcendence Realm and be a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm!¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled the excitement in his chest. Xiao Hong ran towards him from where it was not far away and climbed onto Su Ming¡¯s shoulders. It stared into Su Ming¡¯s eyes with a confused expression. It even brought its paws up to pinch Su Ming¡¯s cheeks.


    Su Mingughed and pushed the little monkey away. They yed around for a while. Then Xiao Hong hissed at Su Ming as if it remembered something. It raised its right paw and sniffed it. An ted expression appeared on its face. It even licked its paw a few times and ced it right before Su Ming like it wanted Su Ming to sniff it.


    Su Ming was momentarily surprised. He noticed Xiao Hong doing the same thing for the past few months and had a few theories about it. However, he always thought there was something off about his theories. Now that he saw it again, he looked at Xiao Hong¡¯s right paw in his face with hesitation. He then sniffed it as Xiao Hong looked at him expectantly.


    A foul smell wafted its way into his nose. It made him push the paw away. He found Xiao Hong¡¯s actions funny and annoying at the same time.


    Xiao Hong immediately red at him. It seemed displeased with how Su Ming pushed his hand away and hissed at Su Ming. Then it ran to a corner of the cave and sniffed its paw again. It had the same ted expression on its face,as if it once caught something in its right paw¡­


    ¡®It never had that habit before¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong¡¯s expression and became even more surprised. As a thought flickered in his mind, he decided on something.


    A few days passed by since then and Su Ming was once again lost in the process of quenching herbs. The powerful effects of Mountain Spirit made his heart pound in excitement and his desire to create more of them increased.


    It was a pity that the failure rate for creating Mountain Spirit was incredibly high. Su Ming had only managed to create two pills after he used half of the Cloud Gauze Grass he had in stock.


    Besides quenching herbs, Su Ming would also sit down and control the cirction of the blood around his body during the day. It allowed his body to stabilize even more in the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm. A strong presence spread through his body. Based on Su Ming¡¯s analysis, he would have been able to fight against the Berserker from ck Mountain Tribe whom he killed using Scattering Blood, face-to-face at this point!


    During the night, Su Ming would give up on the quenching of herbs and sit in the cave to stare at the moon. He pictured the image of the blood red moon in his head quietly. However, the effects were no longer as powerful and strange as the first day.


    Even so, the training Su Ming did for the past few days allowed him to manifest another blood vein, turning him into a 22 blood veined Berserker.


    That night, Su Ming sat down with his legs crossed and stared at the moon. As he was imagining the red moon, Xiao Hong who had not gone out of the cave for a few days, got up silently. There was excitement and anticipation in its eyes. It sniffed its right paw with an exhrated look on its face and watched Su Ming. Once it realized Su Ming was not looking, it ran out of the exit.


    The moment Xiao Hong disappeared from the cave, Su Ming opened his eyes. A smile appeared at the corners of his lips as he got up quietly and left the cave as well.


    ¡®I want to see just what it is that is captivating Xiao Hong.¡¯


    Su Ming was after all, still a teenager. He was still inquisitive. After he noticed Xiao Hong¡¯s actions, it sparked his curiosity.


    With Su Ming¡¯s new strength as a 22 blood veined Berserker, his speed and agility had arrived at an astonishing level. If he wanted it, there would not even be footsteps left on the snow.


    He could make it so that Xiao Hong did not notice him even as he followed. Xiao Hong¡¯s speed was extremely quick in the night. It reached the foot of the mountain very soon.


    Su Ming followed it with a grin on his face.


    However, that grin left his face an hourter and was reced by an odd expression.


    He saw Xiao Hong jumping around the forest with a destination in mind. It ran forward with absolutely no hesitation, obviously familiar with the route,. It finally stopped in front of a burrow somewhere in the forest. Much of the nts around the burrow were already destroyed, making it look extremely messy.


    Xiao Hong paced outside the burrow quietly. There was vignce mixed with anticipation in its demeanor. After it observed the burrow for a while, it rushed in quickly.


    Su Ming frowned when he saw this not far away. With all his years of experience being in the forest, he could tell with just one nce that the burrow was used by a big wild beast for hibernation.


    That moment, a low roar filled with anger traveled out from the burrow and a red shadow immediately ran out from the burrow. As it ran, it would also let out piercing shrieks. There was also a hint of pride on its face. Su Ming saw a clear bundle of ck fur in its right paw.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    Su Ming was uncertain of what it was but soon after, thend trembled and a creature that looked like a giant bear roared within the cave.


    The beast was entirely ck and had long fur. Its eyes were bloodshot with anger. When Su Ming saw the creature, a weird expression settled on his face.


    He saw that there was only a handful of fur left on a huge portion of the angry beast¡¯s groin. It looked positively stark and clearly it was not the first time the fur over that part was plucked. It must have happened multiple times¡­


    When he remembered what Xiao Hong held in its hands, he could not help but also recall the time Xiao Hong asked him to sniff its paw just a few days ago. Su Ming widened his eyes abruptly.


    The wild beast roared and chased after Xiao Hong furiously but it did not have Xiao Hong¡¯s speed. Before long, it whimpered as if it had given up. Then it returned to the burrow looking very downcast. After a while, huge moring sounds came from within the cave as though the beast was venting its anger.


    Su Ming¡¯s mind was nk. With a peculiar expression on his face, he chased after Xiao Hong. His speed was much faster than Xiao Hong¡¯s and not long into the chase, he saw Xiao Hong¡¯s shadow from afar.


    Xiao Hong stopped at a part of the forest filled with dried trees. It looked around its surroundings. It then quickly rubbed the ck fur on its groin. Su Ming could see the pride on its face clearly. That look of pride seemed to announce that it was as "strong" as the bear. In all honesty, it just looked more like a pervert at that moment.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was emotionless. He watched as Xiao Hong walked back into the forest proudly after it was finished with its business. It screeched and then¡­


    Su Ming saw a bunch of petite female monkeys whose fur were not red emerging from the forest quickly and surrounding Xiao Hong.


    He watched as the petite monkeys sniffed Xiao Hong¡¯s right paw. They were shocked and fearful. After that, they looked at its groin¡­ Then Xiao Hong went into the deeper parts of the forest with the petite female monkeys feeling proud of himself.


    Su Mingughed wryly and sighed. He finally understood. Xiao Hong was using the might of a bear to attract the opposite sex.


    Su Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He did not even know what to think of it. He quickly left the ce and went into a trance again to forget about how he was persuaded to sniff Xiao Hong¡¯s right paw that day.


    He returned to the cave feeling embarrassed. Su Ming let out a long sigh. He pitied the bear that lost its fur.


    ¡®No wonder every time Xiao Hong went out, it¡¯de back after a few days exhausted¡­ After resting for a while, it¡¯d recover its strength and go back outside¡­¡¯


    Su Ming touched his nose and forced himself to ignore the matter. Once again, he immersed himself in projecting the image of the red moon and sank into the mysterious feeling of having the red tint from the moon seeping into his blood.


    A few days passed by. One night, Su Ming was looking at the moon as he sat down cross-legged as usual. As he looked at the bright surface of the moon, the faint outline of the blood red moon gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s vision. It shone brilliantly. Suddenly, the blood red moon in his left vision seemed to burn. Su Ming trembled.


    A string of words crossed his mind.


    ¡®"As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!"¡¯

 Chapter 38 — Burning of Blood!

    <h4>Chapter 38: Burning of Blood!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!" Su Ming mumbled instinctively. The string of words kept repeating themselves in his head and it became louder each time they were repeated. It was like the roar of thunder by the end as they rumbled repeatedly in his head. The faint shadow of the blood red moon became even clearer in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It gave off a strange and enchanting glow as if it was burning. Su Ming felt a stab of pain in his eyes.


    The pain was not too obvious in the beginning. However as time passed and the moon shone in the sky, the pain intensified until Su Ming started trembling. It seemed as though he could no longer bear it.


    He wanted to close his eyes and stop looking at the moon. The source of his pain was not the fire but the moonlight. At the same time, he had a strong feeling that somehow it all happened because it was the right time for him to learn this strange Art.


    If he closed his eyes, he would be giving up on learning the Art. He also had a feeling that if he gave up then, he would lose the right to learn it ever again.


    ¡®"As the fire in mine blood burns¡­" But how do I make it burn?!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The veins in his eyes surrounded the shadow of the blood red moon which had substituted his pupils. It made Su Ming look especially ghastly at that moment.


    The burning image of the blood red moon also burned away all the moisture in his eyes. His eyes looked dried up and bloodshot at the same time. It was like his eyes were about to wither away at any moment.


    Su Ming lifted his eyes and roared. His face was twisted as he controlled the cirction of blood in his veins. Yet, no matter how hard he pushed the blood towards his eyes, there were no signs of alleviation from the dryness in his eyes. If anything, it only made the withering sensation in his eyes even worse.


    Gradually, the moon began to fade from Su Ming¡¯s sight.


    If there was anyone beside Su Ming then, they would have clearly seen that Su Ming¡¯s eyes were still burning with red fire. The fire looked like blood and it was burning rapidly.


    ¡®How am I supposed to make my blood burn?! Just how am I supposed to make my blood burn?!¡¯


    Su Ming struggled. He could not understand the underlying meaning of the strange Berserker Art. As most of his field of vision faded away, he slowly closed his eyes. He knew that if he did not close his eyes by then, it was highly possible that he would no longer see light.


    Yet, at the very moment before his eyes closedpletely, a strange picture appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head like a sh of lightning. It was something he saw before he saved Bai Ling. It was the pain and sadness on the Wings of the Moon¡¯s faces residing on the red branch in the fire cave.


    The Wings of the Moon repeatedly bit through their ws and wiped their eyes with them¡­


    Su Ming was startled. He understood something. That very moment before hepletely closed his eyes, he opened them once again and brought his right hand to his mouth. He bit down resolutely.


    Immediately, blood flowed down from his fingertips. The moment his blood stained his entire finger, he raised his hand and smeared his eyes with the blood on his finger!


    The moment Su Ming smeared his eyes with blood, something like a bellow came out from between his eyebrows. His eyes immediately felt refreshed. ck me Mountain also seemed to quake lightly but strangely, not a single fleck of snow moved. It was as if the physical body of the mountain did not shake instead, it was the spirit of the mountain which shook.


    At the same time, whiffs of air which could not be seen flowed out from within ck me Mountain suddenly. They gathered hastily around Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not know what it was but he could feel the whiffs of airing towards him. They were fusing into his eyes. It was as if his eyes had turned into a vortex and it was pulling in the air.


    The whiffs of air which entered his eyes were like rain that could extinguish the fire. As they flowed into his eyes, the dull look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes disappeared rapidly. His eyes could see clearly once again. However, amid the rity in his eyes, there was a hint of a blood red glint. The world Su Ming saw turned a bloody red at that moment!


    The burning and dry sensation in his eyes went away abruptly and were reced with a refreshing feeling. The pain in his body also disappeared like the wind at the same time!


    As the whiffs of strange air gushed into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, they spread to his entire body before assimting into his blood. Then along with the blood, they circted around his entire body.


    The 22 blood veins were shining brightly in a scarlet light on Su Ming¡¯s body. When the light enveloped his entire body, the 23rd blood vein manifested out of nowhere!


    The moment the 23rd blood vein appeared, the blood red tint in Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed and the 24th blood vein manifested as well!


    After a long time, the sky began to brighten and the moon started to fade. Soon, it was going to be reced by the sun. Su Ming stood up quickly and ran towards the exit. In the blink of an eye, he arrived outside. The winds in the mountain whined and led his long hair in a dance. The 24 blood veins shone fiercely on his body. Su Ming looked incredibly unearthly.


    He stood there and looked at the moon which was about to fade away. Suddenly, he breathe deeply in the direction of the moon.


    At that point, Su Ming saw the moon sway. A hint of red moonlight fell from the moon straight into Su Ming¡¯s eyes and it disappeared soon after!


    Su Ming shivered. On his neck, the 25th blood vein appeared!


    He had arrived at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    Within most small tribes, a lot of value was attached to Berserkers in the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. This meant that tribe members who had reached the fourth level could join the hunting team. It also meant that such a tribe member could be one of the main forces in the tribe should there be a battle!


    At the same time, the fourth level also signaled that the Berserker had arrived at the peak of the early stages of the Blood Solidification Realm. If they reached the fifth level, they would then be Berserkers in the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm! More importantly, once he reached the middle stage of Blood Solidification, there was hope for Su Ming to learn and use a new Berserker Art!


    Su Ming felt a powerful feeling of strength he had never felt before in his body. His whole demeanor was calm. He looked at the fading moon and the brightening sky as the blood in his veins circted around his body. The whiffs of cold air seemed to rush towards his eyes. At the same time, huge amounts of air which held the same properties rushed towards him from the mountains.


    He even had a strange feeling that he could control the light from the moon!


    Under the guidance of this strange sensation, Su Ming lifted his hands slowly and waved lightly the very moment the moon was about to disappear.

 Chapter 39 — I Want to Become Stronger!

    <h4>Chapter 39: I Want to Be Stronger!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The moment Su Ming waved his right hand, the fading crescent moon in the sky suddenly emitted a bright silver light. No one else could see the silver light. Only Su Ming could¡­


    As the silver light fell from the sky following Su Ming¡¯s hand motion, he saw the sky before him twisting. Then he saw the light he coaxed out from the moon blink and a roar rang through the sky. A big portion of the stone walls in front of Su Ming cracked and split into arge amount of debris that scattered on the ground. Some of the debris even fell into the stream on the mountain and they echoed for a long time.


    Su Ming widened his eyes and took a deep breath. He looked at his right hand with a dumbfounded expression. It took him a long time before he snapped out of his daze and looked at the sky. The moon had already vanished and the sun had risen. Thend weed its first rays of sunlight for the day.


    "Is¡­ this the Fire Berserker Art¡­? But this Art is rted to the moon. It has nothing to do with fire. Why is it so?" Su Ming mumbled under his breath. His heart was pounding rapidly against his chest. When he guided the might of the moonlight with his right hand earlier, there was a strangeness to it that he did not understand. Nheless, the viciousness of the Art made Su Ming¡¯s heart pound.


    He clenched his right fist and swung it against a big rock lying by his side as he activated his Qi. The 25 blood veins manifested on his body, crisscrossing on his skin. As his fist touched the stone, a muffled boom rang in the air. Several cracks appeared on the stone. At the same time, a strong rebound traveled up along Su Ming¡¯s right arm into his body but, it was blocked by his Qi.


    Su Ming took a step back. He looked at the multiple cracks which appeared on the big stone and his eyes shone with excitement.


    ¡®I can only make the stone crack even with my strength as a fourth level Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ If I cast Spirit Devourer and I find a suitable animal spirit, perhaps I can make the stone shatter¡­ But this is already my full strength. If Ipare this with that small ray of moonlight, then there¡¯s a huge difference.


    ¡®If one small ray of moonlight already had such powerful effects, if I had more¡­¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath andughed happily. He could feel his own body change and the power stored within his body. He began to look forward¡­ for night to arrive.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity I can only use the power of the moonlight at night.¡¯


    Su Ming went back into the cave.


    Su Ming had never looked forward for night toe so strongly before. He would lift his head and look out the holes to check the sky asionally. He felt as if the day was passing by too slowly. Gradually, the day darkened once again and moonlight lit up thend. Su Ming quelled the excitement in his heart and looked at the moon. He took a deep breath as his eyes glinted.


    From the inheritance he obtained from the God of Berserkers, Su Ming clearly knew that once he reached the fifth or even higher level of the Blood Solidification Realm, he would be able to cast two extremely powerful Berserker Arts. They had been passed down the Dark Mountain Tribe when it was still a middle sized tribe hundreds of years ago!


    Dark Blood Dust and Execution of the Three Evils!


    Dark Blood Dust gathers a drop of Berserker Blood within the body and allows the caster to obtain an astonishing burst of strength for a short period of time. As for Execution of the Three Evils, every time Su Ming thought about it, his heart pounded in excitement.


    Dark Blood Dust could only be cast by Berserkers who had manifested more than 50 blood veins. It was even harder for Execution of the Three Evils. The caster needed to manifest 200 blood veins to be able to cast the very first stage of the Art. They could only then cast the first strike!


    To arrive at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, he needed 53 blood veins. If he wanted to be a Berserker at the sixth level, he needed 109 blood veins! As for the seventh level, he needed 243 blood veins!


    The peak of the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm was the eighth level where he would require 399 blood veins!


    Every level above the ninth level until the 11th level was considered the final stage of the Blood Solidification Realm. At the 11th level, the number of blood veins required was a normal Berserker¡¯s limit. He or she needed to manifest all 781 blood veins. If more blood veins were manifested, not only would the Berserker be stronger, the chances of arriving at the Transcendence Realm would also be higher!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. He looked at the moon in the sky and the anticipation within his eyes grew. As he imagined the moon turning red in his head, the red moon gradually appeared in his eyes. He also felt the burning sensation in his eyes again.


    This time, Su Ming did not hesitate and bit through the skin on his finger and smeared his blood over his eyes. His whole body seemed to cry out and the strange sight which unfolded within ck me Mountain the day before, urred once more.


    ¡®I want to be stronger!¡¯


    The 25 blood veins manifested on Su Ming¡¯s body and shone in a blood red glow as they absorbed the air from the mountain. Air was rushing towards him from all around. At the same time, as image of the blood red moon shone in his eyes, Su Ming lifted his right hand and smeared the blood on his fingers across his eyes once again!


    ¡®"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes¡­ If ''t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth¡­ I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is thew. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all beth the authorities of Fire!"


    ¡®"The nine is the utmost of all! The nine is the utmost of all!" The meaning of this must be that I have to let my blood burn 9 times!¡¯


    Once Su Ming smeared his blood across his eyes again, his body trembled furiously. Tremors shook the entire ck me Mountain but still, no one noticed the tremors this time as well.


    A stronger wave of the mountain¡¯s aura came rushing into Su Ming¡¯s body in the form of air. It made him feel as if he was about to explode. The light from the 25 blood veins became even brighter on his skin and started moving as if they were alive.


    At that moment, the 26th blood vein manifested on Su Ming¡¯s body but it did not stop there. The 27th, 28th, 29th¡­ right up to the 33rd blood vein manifested at the same time on his body!


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened as his heartbeat raced against his chest. He was drunk on power. It seemed like he refused to wake up but his mind was still clear. As the blood red moon in his eyes shone once again, he lifted his right hand slowly and pierced the skin of his third finger.


    The fresh blood gathering on his finger had some sort of mysterious power. Su Ming looked at the fresh blood and slowly ced it on his eyes. He was making his blood burn for the third time!


    He had a strong feeling that if he could make his blood burn the third time, his power would increase exponentially! That thought made his body shiver as he stared at his finger. Su Ming gritted his teeth and pressed his finger against his right eye and wiped it gently. The moment some of the blood smeared over his right eye, the entire Dark Mountain trembled!


    Not only ck me Mountain trembled, but the other four summits also shook as if their souls trembled. Many birds and beasts looked at the sky in fear and did not dare to move. However, when anyone looked at the mountains, they appeared normal. There were no obvious signs of change.


    Neither Dark Dragon Tribe nor Dark Mountain Tribe noticed it. Only Bi Tu, from ck Mountain Tribe who absorbed the blood of the Wings of the Moon to break through the Transcendence Realm noticed. His heart trembled. There was a shred of horror in his eyes as he went out of his house and looked into the sky.


    However, the sensation was fleeting and it disappeared like the wind. No matter how hard he tried to find it, he could not pinpoint the source of his fear.


    Aside from Bi Tu, all the Wings of the Moon residing within the deeper parts of the five mountains had excited looks on their faces when Su Ming attempted to burn his blood the third time. They were in a frenzy, trying to break through the strange tree which held them. It was as though they were searching for their king!


    Nheless, they were held back by an unknown force and could not go out.


    At the same time, the strange red tree within Dark Mountain trembled. It was unknown whether it was trembling in agitation or fear.


    Meanwhile in the cave, Su Ming¡¯s eyes did not stop trembling as his right eye was smeared with fresh blood. The strong aura from the entirety of Dark Mountain charged into his body madly. It caused the blood veins on his body to manifest at a speed that terrified even Su Ming.


    34, 35, 36¡­ 42, 44¡­ and they did not stop manifesting right up until the 47th blood vein!


    Su Ming could not continue any longer. The feeling like he was about to explode had be even more apparent. He could even vaguely hear the howls of the Wings of the Moon calling out from within Dark Mountain.


    He raised his right hand. His breathing was rapid as it came out in harsh pants. His entire body was drenched in sweat. At the same time, he could not feel the movement of Dark Mountain¡¯s soul anymore. The strong aura that rushed towards him also disappeared. The roars which rang faintly in his ears also disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    However, Su Ming knew that everything that had happened earlier was not normal at all!


    ¡®What a strong Berserker Art! I can feel that if Iplete the third cycle of the burning of blood, the number of my blood veins manifesting will increase by several fold! This is only the third time. If I go through all nine times¡­¡¯


    Su Ming took a shaky breath. He began to feel a bit apprehensive about continuing with this method of training.


    ¡®It¡¯s not only nine times of that. From what I understand, once I have burned my blood nine times, I can then worship the moon of fire¡­ once I worship it nine times, I can then obtain the power to control all fire!¡¯


    At that moment, Su Ming felt as if his body had be unbelievably powerful. After some time, he lifted his head and his eyes were bright with resolution.


    ¡®If I train with this Art using the pills¡­ I will be able to reach the Transcendence Realm!¡¯


    Su Ming clenched his fists.

 Chapter 40 — Feeling of Animosity!

    <h4>Chapter 40: Feeling of Animosity!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Time passed by as Su Ming immersed himself in the process of quenching herbs and his training. Xiao Hong returned to the cave exhausted after a few days as Su Ming was meditating. Its red fur had darkened several shades as well, illustrating just how tired it was.


    However tired as it may be, there were expressions of longing and pride on its face. It kept sniffing its right paw and grinned as if it was giggling foolishly.


    When Xiao Hong came back, Su Ming opened his eyes slightly. When he saw Xiao Hong, he remembered what he witnessed the day he followed Xiao Hong into the forest. An awkward expression settled on his face.


    Xiao Hong noticed Su Ming¡¯s gaze and turned around to look at him. It immediately ran towards him and raised its right paw proudly. It extended its right paw to Su Ming, urging Su Ming to sniff it again. It felt that it had to share everything that was good with everyone.


    Su Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He no longer paid any attention to Xiao Hong and once again immersed himself in his training.


    The month soon passed by. The date Su Ming was to go with the elder to Wind Stream Tribe loomed near.


    During this period of time, Su Ming used up all of the Cloud Gauze Grass in his possession but only managed to create one Mountain Spirit. The high failure rate made Su Ming¡¯s spirits incredibly low.


    At the very least, his training had been pretty sessful. He hadpletely settled into the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm and managed to manifest two more blood veins, bringing the total blood veins he manifested up to 49 blood veins. He had also gradually adapted to the strangeness of the Fire Berserker Art.


    However, the further down the path of the Blood Solidification Realm, the harder it was to solidify more blood veins. Lately, no matter how hard Su Ming trained, he could no longer solidify any more of his blood. He understood that this was rted to the ipletion of the third burning of his blood.


    Moreover when the moon was out at night, Su Ming acted ording to his senses and tried to control the moonlight multiple times. However, the results were not obvious. It seemed like he could only control no more than a small ray of moonlight.


    Even though it was only a small ray of moonlight, in Su Ming¡¯s hands, it was incredibly sharp. Even more so than his horn. Most importantly, Xiao Hong could not see the ray of moonlight. From that observation alone, Su Ming believed that he was the only one who could see the moonlight, no one else.


    It was daylight. Su Ming stood up and looked around the fire cave. After a moment of silence he pushed his Barren Cauldron aside. He did not know how long he would stay at Wind Stream Tribe. He needed to make preparations.


    On the walls of the fire cave were numerous fine ravines decorating the walls densely. Those ravines were created during the days Su Ming learned how to control the moonlight.


    Once he packed up, Su Ming left the cave. Xiao Hong had already woken up. When it saw that Su Ming was about to leave, it followed him quickly. When they arrived outside the cave, it climbed onto Su Ming¡¯s shoulders, toozy to descend the mountain on its own.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity Mountain Spirit is too hard to make¡­ There were eight holes underneath the picture of Mountain Spirit on the second door so it¡¯s obvious I have to offer eight of them¡­ I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for me to offer up 8 Mountain Spirits without forsaking my own training¡­


    ¡®Besides, I also need to offer the pills called Fire of the South for the second door to open¡­ But I¡¯ve never seen the herbs required for the pills before. Thank the heavens for the bamboo slip the elder gave me. At least there are some descriptions of herbs there.¡¯


    Su Ming stood outside the cave and looked at the sun rising from the horizon He breathed in the refreshing cold air around him.


    ¡®I can only open the second door after I have gathered enough Mountain Spirit and Fire of the South¡­ At the very least there is no need for me to create The Weing of Deities. Still, it just shows how rare The Weing of Deities is!¡¯


    As Su Ming was deep in his thoughts, Xiao Hong who was sprawled across his shoulders, grabbed his hair and hissed impatiently.


    Su Ming patted the little monkey¡¯s head and jumped down the mountain peak. The wind blew against him. It made his shirt and hair flutter. It also made Xiao Hong clutch onto Su Ming¡¯s hair tightly as it screamed in terror.


    Su Mingughed. He grabbed onto a stone within his right hand¡¯s reach as he fell. Once he regained his momentum, he jumped down again. With his current abilities, Su Ming arrived at the foot of ck me Mountain before long.


    Snow still covered the forests. They were really soft under his feet as well. He sank when he stepped on them. Su Ming then ran into the distance. He originally intended to return to the tribe but when he arrived at a crossroads, his footsteps faltered and he hesitated for a moment.


    Xiao Hong was sitting on Su Ming¡¯s shoulders. It seemed to be in afortable position. asionally, it would sniff its right paw with an exhrated expression. It was slightly surprised when it saw Su Ming stop.


    The right path led back to his own tribe whereas the left path¡­ Su Ming gazed at the path. It led to Dark Dragon Tribe.


    "I¡¯ll just go and take a look¡­ Xiao Hong, have you ever seen Bai Ling? Oh, that¡¯s right, you¡¯ve never seen her. Do you want to see her?" Su Ming asked softly.


    Xiao Hong widened its eyes. It scratched the fur on its face and did not make a sound.


    "Alright. Since you want to see her, I¡¯ll let you look at her from afar," Su Ming spoke as if he suddenly had a perfectly logical reason to go to Dark Dragon Tribe. He smiled and patted Xiao Hong¡¯s head. When Xiao Hong looked at him with an unamused expression, Su Ming ran down the leftne quickly.


    Su Ming arrived at the spot where he parted with Bai Ling when dusk arrived. The sun had turned red as it began to set. He squatted there and looked at the silhouette of Dark Dragon Tribe. He saw the other members of Dark Dragon Tribe moving in there but he did not see Bai Ling.


    After a long time, Su Ming sank into his thoughts. He did not know what he was thinking. He only thought that Bai Ling was pretty. She was the prettiest girl he had ever seen in his life and he wanted to look at her a few more times.


    After a moment of hesitation, he sat down quietly and chose not to take any action. Instead, he looked at the sky. When the sun was about to set and the sky about to darkenpletely, he stood up and walked forward briskly. He still kept a hint of awareness to his surroundings as he approached Dark Dragon Tribe. Nheless, he did not dare go too near the tribe. It was after all, not Dark Mountain Tribe. If he was discovered, there was a possibility he would be in danger.


    While the rtionship between Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe was not as tense as Dark Mountain Tribe and ck Mountain Tribe, it did not mean that they were at peace with each other. If they met in the wild, they still regarded each other with hostility. It would have been even more so if they had discovered Su Ming, who had been lingering outside Dark Dragon Tribe.


    "Ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have done this." Su Ming mumbled as he continued walking forward. When he was about 10,000 feet away from Dark Dragon Tribe, he stopped walking. Su Ming grew up in the tribe and had been regrly going out into the wild to collect herbs. On asion, he even ran into members from ck Mountain Tribe. Caution and vignce was practically second nature to him.


    He had seen too much violence in his life. Even if most of the violence happened to beasts which the hunting team brought back, living in such conditions for years had already influenced him unconsciously as a child. Besides, he had already killed someone!


    Not even Lei Chen had stained his hands with human blood before.


    As such, even if Su Ming wanted to see Bai Ling for some unknown reason, his instincts that were buried deep within told him to move only during the night. As an act of caution, Su Ming also chose to stop 10,000 feet away from the tribe.


    He squatted down and took a look at Dark Dragon Tribe. Then, he turned around resolutely without hesitation and left the area around Dark Dragon Tribe quickly.


    Yet just as he took a few steps forward, Su Ming felt goosebumps. A sense of danger far stronger than his meeting with the two Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe came crashing towards him.


    As he leaped forward, he twisted his body abruptly and covered his head with both hands. His entire body curled into a ball as he hugged Xiao Hong tightly in his bosom, stopping in midair for a brief moment as if he was frozen.


    That moment, a sharp whistling sound sliced through the air. A long gigantic spear about 30 feet flew towards Su Ming like lightning from within the giant wooden fence surrounding Dark Dragon Tribe. It rushed past Su Ming¡¯s body and stuck itself into the ground, creating a loud noise. The ground shook and snow flew into the air.


    It also stirred up a wave of air which spread across a wide area around the spear. Su Ming was lucky he was cautious enough to avoid it beforehand. Hended on the ground as he moved along the air¡¯s wave current and ran forward at full speed immediately.


    "Leaving?" A cold voice traveled from afar. A man with long hair wearing a shirt made of sackcloth chased after him with a fierce look in his eyes.


    As Su Ming ran forward, he turned back and looked at him with a cold re in his eyes.

 Chapter 41 — Si Kong

    <h4>Chapter 41: Si Kong</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The young man looked to be about 18 to 19 years old. He was strongly built. So much so that he couldpete with Lei Chen. In his hands, he held a long spear. The spear was only about five feet long but its ck body gave it a shocking and chilling aura. There was also a golden dazzle on the tip of the spear.


    However, the spear was essentially not made of stone. It was made out of a material Su Ming had never seen before. He looked back from afar and when his eyesnded on the spear, his heart froze in fear.


    It was a very, very familiar feeling.


    Yet, he did not know where that familiarity came from. Nheless, it made him feel that danger was looming over his head. Su Ming ignored everything else. Only a basic instinctual need for him to remain calm was left.


    ¡®That person is not wearing hides but is wearing sackcloth instead. This sort of clothes¡­ This person must have a pretty high status in Dark Dragon Tribe!


    ¡®I don¡¯t regret going near Dark Dragon Tribe!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he came to an answer in his heart.


    "I did not go within 10,000 feet of the tribe. ording to the rules among the tribes, if a person or a pair stands 10,000 feet outside the area of the tribe, he or she bears no ill will! I bear you no ill will. It¡¯s just that one of my friends is within your tribe and I wanted to see her." Su Ming ran at the full speed of a fourth level Berserker of the Blood Solidification Realm. His body was bent so low he was almost touching the surface of the snow in order to increase his speed. No tracks were left on the snow. As he ran, he shouted back towards the man pursuing him.


    "Oh? If that¡¯s the case, if you¡¯re truly not an enemy, then don¡¯t run anymore. Come with me back to the tribe and we¡¯ll have the Elder verify your identity." A cold re flitted through the young man¡¯s eyes. He spoke slowly but his speed did not decrease. He increased his speed instead and kept his eyes trained on Su Ming as if he was waiting for Su Ming to hesitate.


    "As an outsider, how can I just walk into your tribe?" There were no signs of faltering on Su Ming side as heughed and spoke to the man.


    "True. Then what is the name of the person you know?" The young man spoke slowly once again as he continued giving chase. His demeanor did not change but he did narrow his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know her name but I do know that she wears white and she¡¯s really beautiful." As Su Ming spoke and continued fleeing, he turned back to look at his pursuer.


    He saw a hint of murderous intent in the man¡¯s eyes when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words. He understood then. Su Ming had been wondering why the man would attack him with such ferocity even when he had not gone within 10,000 feet of the tribe. He was still not considered a threat with his current level of power. By right, even if he had drawn the attention of Dark Dragon Tribe upon himself, he should not have instigated such an attack.


    There had to be a reason behind it. The young man with an obviously high status within the tribe was pursuing him alone and so, an answer formed within Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    "I knew it, it¡¯s him!" The young man answered with a snort. He took a big step forward and raised his right hand as he continued pursuing Su Ming. A big amount of ck mist immediately scattered around him and gathered around the spear on the man¡¯s back. A sharp cry echoed through the air after the ck mist surrounded the spear a few times. Then, as if the spear was guided by the ck mist, it floated above the man¡¯s head.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. It was a Berserker Art!


    The presence of Qiing out from the man also proved just how powerful he was. He was slightly more powerful than Su Ming. Judging by the looks of it, he should have been at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but had only reached it not too long ago. He should have just had a few more blood veins than Su Ming. Nheless, since he had a Berserker Vessel, everything was different.


    "You can see her after you die." There was more than 7,000 feet between them. Since the two of them had been running at full speed, they were already some distance away from Dark Dragon Tribe. Even so, the man was still the only one giving chase.


    As the ck mist surrounded the long spear, the sense of danger became even stronger. As the man spoke, his killing intent became even more obvious in his eyes. He pointed at Su Ming with his right hand in one swift motion and immediately, the ck spear rushed towards Su Ming with a piercing trill.


    As it traveled forward, the golden glow on the tip of the long spear shed as though it could tear through a void. It came towards Su Ming at an unimaginable speed and within the blink of an eye, it was already within 3,000 feet away from Su Ming.


    ¡®Berserker Vessel!¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He recognized the object! All 49 blood veins within Su Ming immediately appeared. The cirction of blood within his body increased in an instant, causing the Qi within Su Ming¡¯s body to erupt. The act pushed Su Ming¡¯s speed and agility to the peak and at the very moment the long spear was about to touch him, Su Ming ducked. The wind whistled wildly above his head as the long spear missed the top of his head by about seven inches. It fell on the ground with a loud thud.


    The force of the strike was by no means weaker than the one from Dark Dragon Tribe just moments ago.


    A normal Berserker at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm would have found it hard to avoid the attack but Su Ming specialized in speed and agility. As soon as he avoided the attack, he did not even spare the long spear on the ground a nce. Instead, a cold re appeared in his eyes as he ran into the distance.


    Su Ming did not even think about snatching the long spear from the ground. It was written within the beast skin scrolls that only Berserkers at the Transcendence Realm could make Berserker Vessels acknowledge them as their masters. Those below the Transcendence Realm would not have been able to do it.


    Yet, it was odd that the man threw out the vessel so easily. It could have been taken away by someone else with ease. There had to be something wrong!


    It was nearly dark.


    Before long, the young man reached the location where the long spear was. An icy re appeared in his eyes as he snorted. There was a light crease between his brows.


    As the son of the tribe leader in Dark Dragon Tribe, Si Kong was probably not the strongest among the younger generation but he was definitely nomon Berserker. He had the strength of a fifth level Berserker at the Blood Solidification Realm and had with him a Berserker Vessel. Killing a person who was only at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm was easy.


    Yet the person avoided the attack. The act alone made Si Kong wary and alerted him to the cautiousness of the other person.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity. If he had picked up my Berserker Vessel, he would have died immediately.¡¯


    Si Kong hesitated for a moment but once he thought of something, he picked up the long spear carefully and gave chase once more.


    Su Ming ran like the wind in the forest. His speed kept increasing as he ran but Si Kong kept up with him. The long spear would asionally whisk past him and prevented Su Ming from widening the distance between them. There was still a few hundred feet between them as Su Ming ran into the forest.


    However if Su Ming truly wanted to escape, it would not have been hard with his speed and knowledge of the forest. However, he did not have the desire to widen the distance between them. This was the second time he saw a Berserker Vessel. The fact that he had experienced its might, his desire to obtain the Vessel increased. He wanted the Vessel!


    As he ran, he asionally looked at the sky. When he saw that the sky had gradually darkened and the moon had appeared, a bright glint twinkled in his eyes.


    ¡®Berserker Vessels are all rare items. Hence, he must have another trick up his sleeve for him to throw it out so easily. Now, he¡¯s not closing the distance between us. If I were him, I would think about increasing the power of the Berserker Vessel¡­ But looking at how cautious he is, there must be a price for him to pay if he he made that move. But I wonder, just how strong is the Vessel¡¯s true might?¡¯


    Su Ming made a decision.


    As Si Kong continued pursuing Su Ming, he began to grow impatient. He did not expect his opponent to be so agile. It was getting dark and he was getting too far away from the tribe. He had made sure not a lot of people knew of his departure from the tribe. If he went back to the tribete, it would be hard for him to exin himself. He gritted his teeth and grabbed at the air with his right hand. Then for the first time, the long spear surrounded by ck mist appeared in his hands.


    At that moment, Su Ming suddenly spoke a few hundred feet ahead.


    "With how fiercely you¡¯re chasing me, I can see that you truly want to kill me! There is no hate between us. Even if you want to kill me, at least give me a reason."


    "Why should I bother with idle chatter? You came within the area of my tribe and for that, anyone from my tribe could kill you! Even if we did kill you and Dark Mountain Tribe wanted to seek revenge for you, it¡¯s still your own fault!" Si Kongughed coldly. He held onto the long spear tightly as he continued pursuing Su Ming. Cold waves traveled from the long spear into his arm.


    Si Kong¡¯s gaze darkened. He snorted and raised his right arm along with the spear. Immediately, countless voices roared from within the forest. A great amount of ck mist flowed out of the spear and gathered around it, turning the spear into an impressive ck dragon!


    The dragon had numerous ws and its whiskers moved in the air. It looked incredibly ferocious!


    "No matter who you are, you must die today!" Si Kong grinned fiercely. His face was pale. Clearly, calling out the might of the spear had brought upon a great toll to his body. Just as he was about to throw the spear towards Su Ming, Su Ming opened his mouth and spoke.


    "It¡¯s because I saved Bai Ling, right?" Su Ming suddenly said.


    When Si Kong heard the name, he was momentarily stunned. The moment his actions faltered, Su Ming stopped running abruptly and turned around to look at him. He raised his right hand as well and swung it in his direction.


    A sense of danger he had never felt before arose in Si Kong¡¯s heart. He narrowed his eyes as his demeanor changedpletely. Just as he was about to throw the spear in his hand, he felt his body quivering. It was as if a huge gust of wind blew against him and also a strong st of light pierced into his eyes. He saw the shadow of the blood red moon within Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The shadow of the blood red moon became the only thing he saw. He felt a sudden pain in his entire body and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes expressed confusion, bewilderment and bafflement as he fell onto the snow face down.


    As he fell, the spear that he did not manage to throw gradually turned back into amon object as the ck mist scattered. It fell to the side.


    There was blooding out from his entire body as it seeped into the snow. There was a faint silvery thread around his body which sank deep into his flesh. It felt like with just a slight tug, his entire body would have been torn apart.


    He did not die. There was still breath within him. He just became unconscious due to the sudden st of pain.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He looked at the spear with lingering fear. When the true might of the spear had been brought out by the before him, Su Ming had felt death.


    "When you are fighting against someone, do not let your focus waver. Do not hesitate. If it is possible to kill your enemy with one strike within the shortest amount of time, do not wait till thest moment to do so." Su Ming mumbled as he remembered the words in his head.


    ¡®He had a Berserker Vessel. It was by pure luck that I won this battle!¡¯


    Su Ming squatted down and looked at the unconscious Si Kong. After hesitating briefly, Su Ming chose to bandage his wounds. He did not want Si Kong to die or cause trouble to Dark Mountain Tribe. He deduced that Si Kong would wake up soon.


    Soon, a crazed look settled in his eyes as he looked at the long ck spear lying by his side. He looked at it carefully and gradually found some clues regarding the spear. On many parts of the spear were tiny thorns that he would have missed if he had not observed the spear carefully!


    After looking at it for a long time, Su Ming found and held onto the only small part of the spear that was without thorns carefully. He left the area quickly.

 Chapter 42 — Returning Debts

    <h4>Chapter 42: Returning Debts</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Before long, Su Ming quickly returned to the spot. He stood beside the unconscious Si Kong and paced around him for a while. He lifted his head and looked at the sky as well as the moon. The moonlight looked gentle and soft as it shone on thend.


    ¡®It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take such a precious Berserker Vessel away just like that. I don¡¯t have a proper exnation and it can be taken back by Dark Dragon Tribe anytime. Besides, I might even be used of snatching away treasure¡­ Should I kill him or not?¡¯


    Su Ming fell into silence for a moment. He looked at Si Kong and arrived at a decision.


    He brought out a few herbs from his bosom and crushed it until they became liquid. Then he rubbed the liquid on Si Kong¡¯s lips. After that, he squatted down beside Si Kong and patted Si Kong¡¯s head rhythmically with his left hand . It seemed like he wanted to wake him up by pping him.


    Soon after, Si Kong¡¯s entire body twitched and he opened his eyes abruptly. When he did so, his eyes were still blurry. Even so, he saw Su Ming¡¯s smiling face within his faded field of vision.


    Si Kong was momentarily stunned,. Then he widened his eyes. There was still bewilderment and bafflement lingering in his eyes. His mind was nk. He felt like he saw something before he fainted, but at the same time, it could have all just been in his mind. In his fuzzy state, he was beginning to feel confused.


    Just as he was about to move, Su Ming swung the ck spear in his right hand and pointed the tip of the spear three inches away from Si Kong¡¯s throat. If Su Ming pushed forward just a little, Si Kong¡¯s throat would have been pierced and he would have died on the spot.


    "Don¡¯t move."


    In Si Kong¡¯s eyes, the golden glow on the tip of the spear looked like a ray of light that was about to take his life. It made him tremble slightly. He stared at Su Ming with fear and shock in his eyes.


    "What¡­ what do you want to do?! I am the son of Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s tribe leader! If you kill me, the entire Dark Dragon Tribe will not let you escape! I know that you¡¯re from Dark Mountain Tribe. If you kill me, Dark Mountain Tribe won¡¯t protect you either!" He still could not fathom how he had lost. He just remembered that the person before him swung his hand and then he fainted in great pain. The more he failed to make sense of it, the more mysterious the smiling teenager before him became. That feeling turned into apprehension and with the spear pointing at his throat, he retreated instinctively in fear.


    However just as he was about to move backwards, he tasted something bitter on his tongue. He licked his lips on reflex and the bitter taste grew stronger. It made his face turnpletely pale. He had a bad hunch about it and there was fear on his face. He raised his hands and wiped it across his mouth. There was brown liquid on his hand.


    "You! What did you feed me?!"


    "It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some normal herbs. They¡¯re just a bit poisonous," Su Ming said jokingly. His smile was enigmatic.


    Si Kong¡¯s eyes were filled with despair when he heard those words. His entire body trembled as he felt the bitter taste grow stronger in his mouth. He even felt his tongue tingling.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me!" Si Kong lifted his head and red at Su Ming.


    "You can believe what you want. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing else I can do to convince you. But I do have the antidote. So, you¡¯re the son of the tribe leader from Dark Dragon Tribe? What¡¯s your name?" Su Ming was feeling a bit guilty. Nheless, he was the type of person who schooled his face to make sure no one could see through him, the guiltier he felt. He smiled as he spoke to Si Kong.


    "You¡­ I ¡­ My name is Si Kong. You can¡¯t kill me or else it¡¯ll only bring trouble to your tribe, you¡­" Si Kong¡¯s eyes were fierce but he was feeling exceptionally nervous. Not only did he feel his tongue tingling, even his chest was throbbing in pain. This added to the fact that he could not gauge anything from Su Ming¡¯s expression. Si Kong felt even more fearful.


    "Hey Si Kong, why don¡¯t we talk about something?" Su Ming raised his head and looked at the moon as he spoke slowly.


    Si Kong¡¯s face was pale. He could no longer hide the growing fear in his eyes. He immediately nodded his head.


    "I like this stupid spear of yours. How about you sell it to me? I¡¯ll buy it for 5,000 stone coins." Su Ming blinked expectantly as he looked at Si Kong.


    Si Kong faltered for a moment as he looked at the spear in Su Ming¡¯s right hand and the tip pointing against his throat. How could he not have agreed to it? The bitter taste in his mouth and his pursuit for Su Ming¡¯s life also forced him to think that Su Ming had definitely fed him some sort of poisonous herb.


    He wanted to bet that the person before his eyes did not dare to kill him. After all, he was of high status. If he died, both tribes would definitely go to war.


    He was even willing to bet that even if the person before him snatched away the long spear, he still had countless ways to obtain that piece of treasure back with his dad¡¯s help.


    However, the bitterness in his mouth prevented him from taking the risk. He was afraid. What if¡­ what if¡­


    It was especially so since his head was also hurting because Su Ming had been hitting him pretty harshly earlier. Si Kong only hesitated for a brief moment before nodding his head rapidly.


    Su Ming smiled happily. He tore a big piece of fabric from Si Kong¡¯s shirt. His action made Si Kong¡¯s heart thump loudly against his chest. More blood drained from his already pale face.


    "Since this is a trade, we need proof of our deal. Let¡¯s write this down. ¡®I, Si Kongck money. Hence, I am selling this spear for 5,000 stone coins¡­¡¯" Su Ming hesitated suddenly as he spoke, then he shook his head.


    "No can do. Write it this way, ¡®I, Si Kong swear on my status as the son of the tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe. Due to an emergency, I borrowed 5,000 stone coins from Dark Mountain Tribe and I have pawned off this Berserker Vessel for a period of 10 years. I promise I will return 10,000 stone coins after 10 years to obtain this spear back. During this period of time, I cannot exchange the spear back. If I break my promise, let the statue of the God of Berserkers punish me!¡¯" As Su Ming finished speaking, he looked at Si Kong.


    A miserable look settled on Si Kong¡¯s face after he finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s words, especially thest few lines. As he hesitated, he saw Su Ming produce an herb he had never seen before from his bosom. Then he heard Su Ming¡¯s voice next to his ear.


    "This is the antidote."


    Si Kong stared at the herb and gritted his teeth. He brought his hand to his mouth and bit down on his finger before writing on the piece of sackcloth with his blood. Very soon, the entire phrase was written on the cloth.


    Su Ming snatched the sackcloth away from and scrutinized it. Excitement appeared in his eyes. He blew at it carefully until the blood dried up before folding it. He then ced it in his bosom and patted it a few times. He smiled as he looked at Si Kong.


    "Si Kong, remember this, you have to return your debts. I¡¯m only going to wait for you for 10 years!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bright with cunning. He ced the herb on the ground and ran into the distance, leaving Si Kong sitting bitterly on the snow.


    He picked up the herb quickly. After a brief moment of hesitation, he was still too afraid to eat it. Instead, he got up quickly and ran back to his tribe.


    After he left, a person¡¯s vague shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere on the quiet snow in. It was an old woman with a dark expression on her face. There was a huge staff made of bone in her hands. Perched on top of the staff was a human skull which emitted an eerie glow.


    ¡®Is that the baby from all those years ago¡­? What Berserker Art was that? Not even I can tell¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡¯


    The old woman looked towards the direction where Su Ming left. Her eyes glowed as if she was deep in thought. After a long while, she turned and walked towards Dark Dragon Tribe, gradually disappearing.


    As Su Ming ran in the forest, he asionally looked at the spear in his hand and giggled foolishly. There was fondness in his eyes. Even Xiao Hong, who was sitting on his shoulders, regarded the spear curiously as it screeched continuously. It could feel a great power hidden within the spear.


    ¡®It¡¯s your fault for trying to stop me from seeing Bai Ling. Judging by his behavior, he must like Bai Ling. If that¡¯s the case, then quite a lot of people must know that I saved Bai Ling¡­¡¯


    Su Ming faltered in his footsteps as he sank into his thoughts.


    ¡®I wonder how much Bai Ling told them¡­ If she told them everything, the cave I use to quench herbs is no longer safe¡­¡¯


    Su Ming suddenly felt annoyed. He frowned and thought about it for a long time. He traveled through the forest silently into the night.


    Xiao Hong blinked. As it watched Su Ming seemingly troubled by something, a thought appeared in its head. Realization crossed its face and it grinned. It jumped down from Su Ming¡¯s shoulder and with a few leaps, disappeared into the forest.


    "Remember, don¡¯t go back to ck me Mountain! Don¡¯t go back to the fire cave either!" Su Ming looked at it and quickly shouted.


    The forest was Xiao Hong¡¯s home. Su Ming was not worried that it would run into danger. He was also not far away from the tribe already. As Su Ming traveled back, he forced himself not to think about the things that troubled him. Instead, he forced himself to be cheerful as he ran back towards the tribe.


    When midnight came and the moon in the sky was at its brightest, Su Ming saw some of the tribe¡¯s bonfire light from where he stood. He was about to walk out of the forest when he heard rustling soundsing from behind him. Su Ming turned and he saw Xiao Hong running towards him with excitement and pride on its face.


    There was big bundle of ck fur in its hands. Once it caught up to Su Ming, it immediately stuffed the bundle of fur into Su Ming¡¯s hands. Su Ming at that moment just looked awkward. Then Xiao Hong took a few steps back and pointed at the bundle, then at its own groin. It made a few odd motions as if it was teaching Su Ming how to use the fur¡­


    It patted its chest as it pridefully screeched a few times. It seemed like Xiao Hong was telling Su Ming about the effects of the thing¡­


    Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong and beganughing loudly. When Xiao Hong saw that Su Ming was no longer frowning, it grinned thinking that it had made the right guess and Su Ming was indeed bothered by this.


    "Xiao Hong." Su Ming squatted down and motioned towards Xiao Hong. The little monkey immediately ran towards him.


    Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong with a gentle gaze in his eyes. He patted its fur softly as he felt his heart warming up due to the little monkey¡¯s actions.


    "When I¡¯m not around, remember not to go back to ck me Mountain. Don¡¯t go back to the fire cave either. Go somewhere else. Once Ie back, I¡¯ll look for you."


    "Also, don¡¯t skip those pills I gave you just because you think it tastes bad. You have to eat one every day. Eat them along with the herbs just like how I taught you. Remember that," Su Ming spoke softly as he smiled. He nced at Xiao Hong, then walked back to the tribe.

 Chapter 43 — Teachings

    <h4>Chapter 43: Teachings</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    On the third day of Su Ming¡¯s return to the tribe, a group of people led by the elder gathered at the center of the settlement. It was the same ce they used for the Berserker¡¯s Awakening ceremony. The elder still wore clothes made of sackcloth and his white hair was still decorated by a huge number of tiny braids. He seemed to be in high spirits as he looked at Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Su Ming and another girl who was of the same age as Su Ming.


    The girl¡¯s name was Wu La. She was one of the people who were found to possess a Berserker Body during the Awakening. A few months had passed since then and she had now arrived at the peak of the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm. It seemed that it was just a matter of time before she would manifest the 11th blood vein and be a Berserker at the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    There were two people standing beside the elder. One of them was the Head of the Guards, who also happened to be Bei Ling¡¯s father. His strong body made him look like an iron tower but there was a gentleness within his piercing gaze.


    The other person was the cold and stoic chief of the hunters, Shan Hen. He looked even more vicious while wearing beast skin. He was never the talkative sort but most of the Berserkers in the tribe respected him. Besides, his hunting team was given the important task of protecting the tribe and providing food so, his status was incredibly high within the tribe.


    "Our tribe is small and we cannotpare with Wind Stream Tribe. That is why we have to offer tributes to them once every few years to show our acknowledgment of them as our leader. I usually don¡¯t go but this year, I must. Besides us, Dark Dragon Tribe, ck Mountain Tribe and the other small tribes located further ahead will all gather at Wind Stream Tribe."


    "As such, this trip will also be a test for all of you. It is your task to stand out among your peers and not embarrass our tribe. It is up to all of you to do this."


    "We only chose you lot toe with us because you are all the future leaders of Dark Mountain Tribe. This trip will serve as an experience that will help you in the future."


    "Among all of you, Bei Ling hase with us to Wind Stream Tribe twice. He knows some of the details of the trip. You can ask him if you want," the elder spoke slowly. His voice echoed hoarsely in the air around them.


    Bei Ling consented to the elder¡¯s request in a low voice. His gaze fell upon Lei Chen, then on the girl called Wu La and finally on Su Ming, who was standing by the side. He frowned.


    "Elder, will this trip be like the previous two times? Will there be¡­ a test?" Bei Ling hesitated for a moment as he asked the elder respectfully. When the elder nodded, a sharp glint appeared in Bei Ling¡¯s eyes and he pointed at Su Ming.


    "Elder, I believe Su Ming shouldn¡¯t join us. He¡¯s not a Berserker. Even if he joins us, he won¡¯t be of any use or of any help to us. We should leave his spot for another tribe member."


    The moment Bei Ling spoke, Lei Chen¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with displeasure. He took a few steps forward and yelled at Bei Ling.


    "He can¡¯t go just because he¡¯s not a Berserker?! Bei Ling, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!"


    The girl called Wu La retained herposure as she looked at Su Ming, who remained silent. There was disdain in her eyes but she did not join the argument.


    "Elder, we can only bring four from the younger generation within the tribe every time we join the worship. For the previous tests, I was the only one from Dark Mountain Tribe who was listed as one of the top 50 younger warriorBerserkers. Lei Chen¡¯s joining us this year so, perhaps he can also get a ce. Even Wu La, despite not having reached a high level in her training yet has activated nine glows from the statue of the God of Berserkers during her Awakening. Perhaps she can get into the top 100."


    "Such a result is much better than the previous years. If there¡¯s one more person who can get into the top 100, isn¡¯t that even better? Su Ming is just wasting space," Bei Ling spoke calmly, refusing to even look at Lei Chen, who was ring at him in anger.


    "Su Ming will not join the test. I¡¯m bringing him along for another purpose," the elder spoke slowly.


    Bei Ling wanted to continue speaking but the Head of the Guards, who was then standing behind the elder red at him sternly. It made Bei Ling swallow whatever words he was about to say. Bei Ling had always been afraid of his father, ever since he was young.


    "Alright, we don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s go." The elder raised his right hand and motioned at the clear sky. Thunder roared instantly and spread to all corners of the earth. The white clouds in the sky started turning dark.


    At the same time, a Berserker Mark formed by numerous blood veins appeared clearly on the elder¡¯s face. It was a python. Once the Berserker Mark appeared, the dark clouds in the sky fluctuated as if they were moved by a pair of invisible hands. They gathered together in the blink of an eye and turned abruptly into a gigantic and ferocious ck python that was about 100 feet long!


    The sight shocked both Lei Chen and Wu La. They stood there, stunned. As for Bei Ling, he was barely able to maintain his calm. He was forcing himself to remain cool.


    Su Ming stood by the side and looked at the gigantic ck python. He took a deep breath and a longing look appeared in his eyes.


    The Head of the Guards, who was standing behind the elder looked at the gigantic python with a hint of respect. A fanatic look also briefly shed across Shan Hen¡¯s eyes as he looked at the giant python.


    Although the python was transfigured from clouds, the scales on its body could be seen clearly. Its body¡¯s strong presence came crashing on them. The python swung its head. Its red eyes were filled with a vicious re but the re gradually disappeared and was reced by a gentle look. It descended from the skies and lowered its head as itid beside the elder submissively.


    The elder lifted his feet and climbed up the python. He stood on its head.


    "Come ."


    Bei Ling was the first to take a leap and step on the giant python¡¯s back. Once he sat down cross-legged, Lei Chen and Wu La also jumped onto the python. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he also leapt onto its back. Just as he was about to take a few steps back and sit beside Lei Chen, the elder¡¯s voice traveled into his ears.


    "Su Ming,e to my side!" There was a severe tone in the elder¡¯s voice, which made Su Ming walk anxiously towards the elder. The moment he sat down, he saw the elder ring at him.


    "Elder¡­ I was wrong¡­ I did something really terrible¡­" Su Ming immediately whispered.


    The elder ignored him. He waited instead for the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen to get onto the dark python. Then, he waved his right hand and the dark python immediately roared at the sky and flew into the clouds.


    The tribe beneath them rapidly shrank before their eyes until it was just a small dot as the dark python continued climbing up into the sky. The winds blew past furiously like roaring thunder. It turned Su Ming¡¯s face pale.


    It was the same for Lei Chen and the others. However, the Head of the Guards and the chief of the hunters stood at the middle and on the tail of the python respectively, protecting them.


    As for Su Ming, his breathing became rapid under the assault of the fierce wind but soon after, a gentle power surrounded him. It was the might from the elder. It helped Su Ming bear through the difort of his first time in the sky.


    "So, now you know you did wrong? Pray tell, what did you do wrong? It was that La Su from Dark Dragon Tribe who borrowed 5,000 stone coins from you and pawned off his spear, wasn¡¯t it?" There may have been winds bellowing around them but the elder¡¯s voice still made its way into Su Ming¡¯s ears clearly. With the might of the elder¡¯s Qi around them, no one else on the dark python could hear them besides themselves.


    "Um¡­" Su Ming felt really awkward. When he returned to the tribe, he had eagerly gone to the elder to tell him about his exploits. Yet when the elder heard of his tale, his mood darkened and he scolded Su Ming. He even took the long spear away. This caused Su Ming to continuously sigh gloomily in his own house, unable to understand where he went wrong.


    "Elder, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have taken Si Kong¡¯s Berserker Vessel, I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy¡­" Su Ming said carefully as he continued observing the elder¡¯s mood anxiously.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have made him write the blood vow either. Ah¡­ elder, I¡¯m really sorry." Su Ming looked at the elder with wide eyes.


    "Oh? Are these your only mistakes? Is there nothing else? Think again. Think carefully about where you did wrong," the elder spoke slowly as he gave Su Ming a look


    Su Ming was stunned and unconsciously scratched his head. He thought about the elder¡¯s words carefully. There seemed to be an underlying meaning to it. Besides the wrongs he listed, did hemit any other mistakes?


    Su Ming frowned and thought carefully. Suddenly, a cold glint appeared briefly in his eyes and he lifted his head swiftly.


    "Elder, I understand. I should have killed him and gotten rid of his body before taking his Berserker Vessel!"


    When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the elder¡¯s pupils very clearly shrank and he stared at Su Ming in surprised. It did not appear like he was looking at the youth before him but he was looking and thinking about something that Su Ming did not seem to understand.


    "Oh? Why do you think you made a mistake there? Why should you have killed him?" The elder looked at Su Ming and asked gently.


    "Because he was going to kill me. Elder, you didn¡¯t know about this but he really wanted to kill me. If I wasn¡¯t careful, you wouldn¡¯t be seeing me anymore. But¡­ but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I thought if I really killed him, I would bring about serious trouble to the tribe¡­" Su Ming exined softly after a moment of hesitation. As he recalled what happened a few days ago, fear still lingered in his heart.


    "You¡¯re right¡­ Su Ming, you must remember this. When you meet someone who wants to kill you, you must get rid of the danger!" The elder closed his eyes. After a long while, he opened them slowly and looked at Su Ming kindly.


    "But that is not the mistake I¡¯m talking about. Think, what else did you not consider? Killing people is easy but how can you guarantee your own safety after you have killed someone? If you are in danger, how do you find a way to survive in hopeless situation?" The elder looked at Su Ming and asked softly.


    Su Ming scratched his head. He disyed exceptional abilities and judgments but in the end, he was still a teenager. His head was still slightly muddled by the elder¡¯s words but he was even more bewildered.


    "Think carefully. Don¡¯t give me an answer just yet. Once you have understood it, you can tell me. You must learn how to think and reflect on your actions." The elder closed his eyes.


    These sort of things happened multiple times when Su Ming was growing up. The elder would often do this.; The elder¡¯s teachings yed a critical role in Su Ming¡¯s growth.


    Su Ming sank into deep thought as he recalled everything that happened that day. From the moment he was ambushed by the long spear to Si Kong¡¯s pursuit, right up till the end¡­


    Time passed by slowly. After a while, an hour passed by. When they were still less than halfway from Wind Stream Tribe, a strong wind blew from afar, causing the dark python to shake all of a sudden. The people on top of the python also jerked along with its movements. As Su Ming¡¯s body jolted due to the sudden movement, a thought shed in his head like lightning.


    "Elder¡­ I know now¡­" As Su Ming mumbled, a sheen of cold sweat formed on his back.

 Chapter 44 — Mo Sang

    <h4>Chapter 44: Mo Sang</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Oh? What is it that you have now understood?" The elder opened his eyes and looked at Su Ming.


    "I cannot kill Si Kong! Even if he was the tribe leader¡¯s son, he would not have been able to activate the long spear that was defending the tribe! More importantly, he would not have been able to hide the fact that he came out and killed me on his own from the entire Dark Mountain Tribe!" The more Su Ming spoke, the more shocked and fearful he became. His body was already drenched in cold sweat.


    "It may have seemed like he came out to chase me on his own but in reality¡­" Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank in fear.


    "But in reality, the Elder and tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe probably knew about himing out to kill me! But they did not stop him. Instead, they let it happen!"


    "Also¡­ they were probably right behind him all along, watching the fight between Si Kong and me!" Su Ming took a sharp breath. He was not afraid of all that. He was only afraid of someone witnessing him using the power of the moon. The more he analyzed the situation, the more terrified he became. The whole picture was slowly revealing itself right before his eyes.


    Shortly after however, Su Ming frowned. His eyes were clouded with bewilderment.


    "I suppose you don¡¯t understand why the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe or the tribe leader allowed you to take the spear so easily even though they were following the two of you?" The elder spoke calmly and revealed Su Ming¡¯s biggest doubt at that moment.


    Su Ming did not speak but he continued thinking. After a while, he looked at the vast world beyond them far away and spoke slowly.


    "It could not have been the tribe leader following Si Kong and me. If it had been him, he would not have continued hiding when he saw Si Kong being wounded."


    "I believe the one who followed us was¡­ the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe! But I don¡¯t understand, why did the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe allow me to take away that Berserker Vessel?"


    "That¡¯s right! The one following you was the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe, Lei Su!" The elder¡¯s eyes glowed brightly with praise.


    "Your analysis is correct. If it had been the tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe, he would not have stood by as you bullied his son. As for your question, I can give you the answer!"


    "This may have seemed like a pursuit after your life but in reality, Dark Dragon Tribe would not have killed you! After all, you saved Bai Ling. If they killed you after you did them a favor, it would have incited the wrath of Dark Mountain Tribe. They would not do that especially since we¡¯re at such a critical moment right now!" The elder¡¯s eyes shone with wisdom as he helped Su Ming continue with his analysis.


    "Were they trying to scare me?" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with understanding but in a matter of moments, worry reced it.


    "Haha! They wanted to scare people like you who have eyes on a girl from their tribe. Once you¡¯ve been scared off, you won¡¯t approach Dark Dragon Tribe anymore because you¡¯re afraid!"


    "Si Kong did not know about this. His killing intent was real. Lei Su, the Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe must have used his affection towards Bai Ling to incite his anger. If you were not a match for him, you would have been injured at most. Then she would act in secret, making it seem as if you escaped from death."


    "You¡¯re still too young. You can¡¯t see the entire picture. If it was me, I would not have ran. I would have sauntered into their tribe and searched for the girl I liked right in front of their faces. You are her savior and also my child. How could they dare harm you?" The elder smiled and spoke as he patted Su Ming¡¯s head.


    Su Ming was stunned. His face was filled with remorse.


    "This might have been a test from Dark Dragon Tribe for you. After all, thess you like is Lei Su¡¯s granddaughter." The elder was still smiling as he looked at Su Ming.


    "Elder, that Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe is too sly!" Su Ming¡¯s face was bitter. When the elder exined everything to him, he finally understood what happened.


    "Don¡¯t feel so disheartened. Besides not understanding their motive, you did pretty well. Lei Su must not have expected this. Not only were you not battered by Si Kong¡¯s pursuit, you also managed to win against him!"


    "As for why Lei Su allowed you to take that Berserker Vessel away¡­" The elder¡¯s eyes twinkled briefly with understanding.


    "Since you weren¡¯t scared off, she must have let you take it on purpose. Letting you take the spear was for the purpose of telling me that they¡¯ve repaid their debt to you for saving Bai Ling! Dark Dragon Tribe is slightly different from us, especially Lei Su. She is not that familiar with Berserker Arts but she is good at creating Berserker Vessels. They are not true Berserker Vessels but counterfeits!"


    "Take for example, that spear of yours. It¡¯s a counterfeit Berserker Vessel. It was created based on one of the three great Berserker Vessels in the old Dark Mountain Tribe, the spear - Blood Scales." The elder raised his right hand and pped Su Ming¡¯s arm. Immediately, he felt a chill traveling into his arm. Instantly, a ck line appeared slowly on his right arm.


    "I have already groomed the spear for you and made some changes. I¡¯ve changed the dark dragon into a ck eagle. It can now fuse into your body. And if you want to, you can summon it by thinking about it," The elder raised his right hand and smiled as he spoke.


    Su Ming looked at the ck line on his right arm and was about to speak after a moment of hesitation.


    "I know what you want to say. Let me ask you, when you took the Berserker Vessel that Dark Dragon Tribe gave you as payment for saving Bai Ling, what were you thinking?"


    "Are you going to return the spear in exchange for a chance to see thatss again or are you going to keep it and not see thess ever again?" The elder grinned as he asked.


    Su Ming fell into silence for a moment. Then heughed suddenly.


    "Si Kong pawned off this spear for 5,000 coins. Obviously, I can¡¯t return it. As for Bai Ling¡­ I am her savior." Su Ming winked.


    The elderughed out loudly and patted Su Ming¡¯s head. His eyes were filled with praise.


    Bei Ling sat cross-legged on the middle section of the dark python. He was facing the elder¡¯s and Su Ming¡¯s backs. He did not know what they were talking about but as he saw the elder grinning and Su Ming smiling, he lowered his head.


    His eyes red with jealousy.


    ¡®Su Ming, if you were a Berserker, I wouldn¡¯t have minded. But when you went through your first Awakening, you were proven to not possess a Berserker Body. Why does Ah Xin like a normal person like you? More importantly, why is the elder so good towards you? Is it because you were adopted by the elder?!


    ¡®You are not even rted by blood. I am the hope of the tribe but the elder has never smiled at me before¡­ Even my father is like this. He always says you have the potential to be the Head of the Guards!


    ¡®Su Ming, if you weren¡¯t here, Chen Xin, my father and even the elder would not treat me the way they are treating me now. Su Ming, you thought I was cold towards you because of Chen Xin and you wanted to exin to me. You don¡¯t realize that I don¡¯t want to hear your exnations! You¡¯re just a stray child. You don¡¯t even belong to Dark Mountain Tribe. You don¡¯t even look like a member of the Berserker Tribe! What right do you have to try and exin your situation to me? Why should I even waste my time listening to your exnations?!¡¯


    Bei Ling¡¯s breathing quickened with rage. It took a long while before recovering. When he lifted his head again, he was just like before, cold and aloof.


    Bei Ling¡¯s father, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, who was standing not too far away from Bei Ling was frowning. He nced at Bei Ling, then at Su Ming¡¯s back and sighed quietly.


    A strange glow appeared briefly in Shan Hen¡¯s eyes. He was standing at the tail of the python right beside Lei Chen. No one knew what he was thinking about. As someone who had always maintained a stoic personality in the tribe, very few could actually see into his thoughts.


    Time began to pass by quickly as they traveled from Dark Mountain Tribe to Wind Stream Tribe. If Su Ming had chosen to run on foot, he would have taken almost two days to travel from Dark Mountain Tribe to Wind Stream Tribe. On the elder¡¯s python, they managed to see the outline of an extremely big tribe far inthe distance in less than two hours.


    Right in the middle of the tribe was a giant city made of mudstone. The city did not seem big from the sky but as the python descended, its entire form was revealed clearly before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The majestic city was filled with many houses made of mudstone. It did not look messy and was very tidy. It could notpare with the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe Su Ming saw but it was still much stronger than Dark Mountain Tribe, where he was staying.


    That moat alone was not something Dark Mountain Tribe could own.


    The city walls were several feet tall. If a person stood on the ground, he would have needed to lift up his head to see it. Even though Su Ming was in midair, his heart trembled as he looked at the walls of the city. He was not the only one affected. Lei Chen, who was also leaning over the python and looking downwards, was filled with admiration as well as awe.


    Wu La was also the same. She looked at the giant city made of mudstone with a dumbfounded expression. She had never seen anything like it before. Only Bei Ling remained calm.


    Thousands of people could stay within the big city and there would still be space left. In the middle of the city was a humongous pentagon-shaped altar. It waspletely ck and dozens of feet tall. There was a vague picture of a bird carved on it. It gave off an ancient feeling and was the most striking feature in the city.


    The mudstone city alone could not show the might of Wind Stream Tribe as the ruler of the region and conqueror of the area, capable of receiving tributes from the numerous small tribes around them. It was also the only tribe qualified tomunicate with celestial beings. To top it off, there were also six other tribes like Dark Mountain Tribe around the mudstone city!


    The six tribes were originally only affiliated to Wind Stream Tribe. At that point, they had already be a part of Wind Stream Tribe.


    Su Ming stared at the gigantic tribe on the ground with a dumbfounded expression. The might of Wind Stream Tribe had far surpassed his imaginations. A tribe like this was as powerful as the gods to Su Ming. The tribe could destroy any enemy who came their way.


    As the python approached the area, Su Ming saw many of the tribe members from Wind Stream Tribe lifting their heads as if they were looking at them. Su Ming was not sure whether it was just in his imagination but among the unfamiliar faces, he saw a sort of arrogance in their demeanor.


    "This is Wind Stream Tribe!" The elder¡¯s voice echoed from above the python.


    "The affiliated tribe from Dark Mountain Tribe in the past has now¡­ be the most powerful in the area!"


    "Elder, was Dark Mountain Tribe as powerful as Wind Stream Tribe in the past?" Wu La asked.


    The elder did not speak but there was a dim look in his eyes.


    At that moment, a gentleughter traveled from within Wind Stream Tribe.


    "Mo Sang, thank you foring to Wind Stream Tribe!"

 Chapter 45 — So, You Are Su Ming?

    <h4>Chapter 45: So, You Are Su Ming?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    At the center of the pentagonal altar was a middle aged man wearing a purple robe. He lifted his head as he looked at them with a smile on his face.


    There was some distance between Su Ming and the middle aged man. Yet for some unknown reason, the moment Su Ming heard his voice and looked at him, he saw the image of the man appearing before his eyes as if he was looking at him at close proximity.


    The strange sight stunned Su Ming. At the same time, as the man¡¯sughter traveled to his ears, the Qi within his body began circting as though he lost control of it. It felt like just one nce from the man would make the blood in his entire body burst forth and he would die instantly.


    Su Ming was not the only one who felt that way. Lei Chen, Wu La, and even Bei Ling felt the same way. Lei Chen shuddered as his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Wu La too, was trembling. It was as though the middle aged man she could clearly see before her eyes had some sort of incredible strength that made her want to bow down and worship him.


    Even Bei Ling¡¯s father, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe was trembling slightly. Slowly, he lowered his head before the man who was walking towards them in midair from the altar below.


    Besides the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, the chief of the hunters was breathing rapidly. A hint of fanaticism and anticipation materialized in his eyes. This was an incredibly rare look for him. He was usually stoic and reserved.


    ¡®Transcendence Realm!¡¯


    Su Ming cried out in his heart. At that moment, these two words formed in his head!


    ¡®Those who arrive at the Transcendence Realm can walk in the skies. They can show their Berserker Mark to the skies and with their mouths, activate their Berserker Blood. With their Qi, they can break through the sky!¡¯


    These were the words written in the beast skin scroll describing the Transcendence Realm.


    Su Ming stared at the man in purple walking towards them on air, with a astounded expression. He seemed to be in his 40s and was on the leaner side of the spectrum. However, he looked extremely handsome. There were not a lot of signs showing that he was a member of the Berserker Tribe. The only sign that hinted it was a pair of bone earrings he wore.


    Su Ming had never seen such a beautiful material as the one his purple robe was made from. Coarse linen and sackcloth could in no way havepared to that, much less beast skin and hides.


    As he walked towards them, Wind Stream Tribe started twisting behind him. It appeared that for a moment, everything disappeared from the world and all that was left was him.


    What was more, the wind stopped howling and the clouds also froze in the sky!


    The middle aged man¡¯s long hair flowed behind his back. He smiled as he approached them slowly. His smile was like the spring breeze, causing the Qi and blood within Su Ming as well as the rest of them to gradually calm down. Yet as the middle aged man came closer still, they were overwhelmed by a feeling of suffocation. It was like they were too afraid to take a deep breath.


    His eyes seemed to contain the sky. When other people looked into them, their minds went nk. It was as if all their secrets would be exposed before him, as though they were standing naked right in front him.


    The python also appeared to be frozen in midair at that moment. It did not move an inch as though it felt the man¡¯s terrifying aura. The elder slowly stood up straight. The expression within his eyes was unreadable when the man appeared. It was carefully hidden.


    "Greetings, Wind Stream Berserker Lord." The elder¡¯s face was old and wizened as he stood up and bowed before the middle aged man.


    "Mo Sang, there¡¯s no need for this between us." The man¡¯s voice was gentle but he did not stop the elder from bowing. When the elder was done, he swung his right hand through the air like he was going to help the elder up using his Qi.


    Yet instead of standing, the elder¡¯s body trembled and he bowed once more under the pressure of the force! After that, the force on the elder¡¯s body copsed. As it dissipated, the elder stood up straight.


    The man in purple looked at the elder deeply. He smiled and shook his head as he pointed at the elder.


    "Your temper is still the same as when you were young. So many years have passed, why did you decide toe see me now?"


    "I have thought about your request all those years ago and I have arrived at a decision," The elder looked like he always did as he spoke slowly.


    When the man in purple heard his words, his demeanor changed. He was sharp with concentration.


    Su Ming and the rest had already stood up and they were standing at the side respectfully. Su Ming was standing the closest to the elder and he could somewhat feel how the elder felt as he looked at his former friend. He could also understand why the elder refused toe to Wind Stream.


    As he looked at the elder¡¯s old and wizened face, he nced at the man in purple nervously as his heart pounded against his chest. Su Ming recalled what the elder told him some time ago.


    "The Elder from Wind Stream Tribe was not my match before he was 20. When he was 34, he could only barely keep up with me. At that time, my name was known in all the tribes around the region!"


    Su Ming felt his heart twisting. Just as he was about to avert his gaze, the man in purple smiled and looked at him. With just a nce, there was loud roar in Su Ming¡¯s head. He could clearly tell that the man had seen through the disguise the elder gave him.


    Just as Su Ming¡¯s body began trembling and was on the verge of breaking down, the man turned away and looked towards Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La, the chief of the hunters, Shan Hen and Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Head of the Guards.


    "Greetings, Wind Stream Berserker Lord." Shan Hen was the first to bow, his actions were quickly followed by the others.


    Lei Chen¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He was so nervous his face had be pale. It was the same for Wu La. Even Bei Ling was no longer aloof He was respectful.


    "I remember you. You¡¯re Bei Ling, right?" The man pointed at Bei Ling.


    Bei Ling was momentarily stunned. Then his eyes were filled with joy as he quickly spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Berserker¡­ Berserker Lord, I am Bei Ling."


    The man in purple smiled as he nodded. He looked at the elder and was just about to speak when his demeanor changed and he looked into the distance. The elder still stood silently by the side. However, he also seemed to have noticed something and looked towards the same direction.


    There seemed to be a typhoon roaring in the distance. A gigantic ck line-like creature descended quickly upon them. As the ck line approached them, it became apparent that it was actually a massive dragon. It was about hundreds of feet long.


    The dragon was hundreds of feet and it looked vicious. ck mist surrounded it as it moved forward. There were six people standing on it!


    As Su Ming looked at the approaching dragon, he saw a white figure standing among the six people. He smiled.


    The person who stood in front was an old woman with silver hair. She wore a ck robe. Although she looked slightly wizened, it was still obvious that she was incredibly beautiful when she was young. Nheless, her face was so cold people felt like they were freezing just by looking at her.


    Su Ming could tell the elder¡¯s gaze had changed when he looked at the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe.


    Behind the old woman stood a giant, built like an iron tower. The man was incredibly tall. His face was also cold and the presence of his Qi was so strong he seemed as though he slightly surpassed Shan Hen and the Head of the Guards.


    Standing by the old woman¡¯s side was a girl in white. The girl¡¯s eyes, as beautiful as they were, held a hint of sorrow that did not seem to disperse. Yet when she saw Su Ming, her sorrow immediately disappeared.It was reced by shock and joy.


    She even winked at Su Ming.


    There was another familiar face among the other three people left. It was Si Kong. He stood on the dragon¡¯s back as he red at Su Ming. There was hatred in his eyes.


    The other people were a young boy and a girl about Su Ming¡¯s age. From the looks of it, they were siblings. They were both silent. The girl wasrger. She looked busty but she had a beautiful appearance.


    Once the dragon approached them, the old man and the other people on the dragon bowed towards the man in purple. Their faces were all respectful. Even the dragon underneath them trembled., It seemed terrified of the man.


    The man in purple was still smiling. He nodded to acknowledge Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s homage. A person then came towards them at a blinding speed from Wind Stream Tribe. There was purple mist surrounding his feet. As he appeared in midair, he bowed towards the man in purple.


    The person was an old man wearing a white robe. He was Shi Hai, who took away Su Ming¡¯s pill the other day!


    "Shi Hai, treat our guests well." Once the man in purple finished speaking and Shi Hai expressed hispliance, he looked at the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Mo Sang.


    "Mo Sang, there is a tribe that offered me some Morus Alba Cloud Leaves as tribute. I know that you were fond of this a long time ago. I was waiting for you toe so that I could enjoy it with you."


    The elder nodded his head and turned around to talk with the Head of the Guards. After that, he took a few steps forward and to Su Ming¡¯s surprise, the elder also walked in midair towards the man in purple. Then they flew downwards to the city made of mudstone.


    As he watched the man in purple, a faint look of yearning appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Transcendence Realm¡­ I wonder if I can also be so powerful!¡¯


    As Su Ming was looking forward to it quietly in his head, Shi Hai peered at them with a smile on his face.


    "Besides these young ones, the rest of us are already well-acquainted with each other. You are early. The rest of the tribes have yet to arrive. Allow me to guide you into Wind Stream City!" Shi Hai still had other matters on his mind. He quenched those thoughts as he smiled and spoke politely. He guided the people¡¯s descent into the city made of mudstone.


    During that time, Lei Chen moved to stand beside Su Ming. He seemed to remember what happened at the square when he saw Bai Ling and felt slightly guilty about it. He thought that if he stood beside Su Ming, he could perhaps push all the me on him.


    Su Ming would asionally look at Bai Ling. There was also a smile on Bai Ling¡¯s face and she would meet his gaze sometimes. When their gazes met, Su Ming¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    Not long after, the people from both tribes went into Wind Stream City andnded on arge square. The dragon¡¯s body scattered and transfigured into arge amount of ck mist, quickly fusing into the body of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe.


    As for the python, it transfigured into white clouds and disappeared into the sky.


    There were already tribe members from Wind Stream Tribe waiting on the big square. Under Shi Hai¡¯s orders, some people came forward to guide them courteously towards their lodgings during their stay at the city.


    However, the politeness was only for show. Underneath all that politeness was still arrogance.


    Su Ming and the rest were about to follow after Shan Hen and the Head of the Guards to their lodgings, when a voice traveled forth from Dark Dragon Tribe.


    "So, you are Su Ming?"


    Su Ming stopped. When he turned around, he saw the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe looking at him darkly.

 Chapter 46 — This Year, I Am 16 Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 46: This Year, I Am 16 Years Old</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming was feeling nervous. He was filled with anxiety not just because the person talking to him was the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe but, also because she was Bai Ling¡¯s grandmother.


    Some of it was also due to the theories and analysis the elder told him on their way to Wind Stream Tribe.


    "I am Su Ming. Greetings, Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe." Su Ming took a deep breath and bowed before the old woman reverentially.


    The old woman¡¯s face was dark as she stared at Su Ming. No one knew what she was thinking. Still, the people around them became quiet because of this. Their guides from Wind Stream Tribe also turned their gazes towards Su Ming. Even Shi Hai, who was about to leave burdened by his thoughts, stopped and looked towards them feeling slightly surprised.


    Su Ming was only a normal child to him. There was not an ounce of Qi from him. After he took a look at Su Ming, he averted his gaze and no longer thought about the conflict between the two small tribes. Instead, his heart was filled with worry. He had been searching for the Fallen Berserker who created the strange medicine for a long time but found no clues whatsoever. A few days ago, the Elder had asked him about it, making Shi Hai even more troubled because he had no idea where to start.


    ¡®Could the Fallen Berserker have left this ce¡­? Ah, if that¡¯s the case where should I even start looking?!¡¯


    Lei Chen stood beside Su Ming. He red at the old woman who was looking at Su Ming. He was respectful towards the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe but there was not an ounce of respect from him towards the old woman.


    Bei Ling frowned as he looked at Su Ming. A hint of displeasure appeared briefly in his eyes. He could not understand how Su Ming could have possibly offended Dark Dragon Tribe.


    "So many years have passed, you¡¯ve grown up¡­" The old woman stared at Su Ming for a long time before she spoke slowly. There was no hint of happiness or anger in her tone of voice.


    Su Ming became even more nervous. He stood there, not knowing what to say. As of then, he could feel everyone¡¯s gaze falling upon him. It was something he seldom experienced and he was incredibly unustomed to it.


    Bai Ling, who was standing behind the old woman looked pale. She unconsciously held onto the corner of her shirt tightly with both of her hands. As for Si Kong, who was standing beside her, he red at Su Ming and looked at him mockingly.


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­" The old woman stared at Su Ming and continued speaking slowly. "The elder only brought you up but he did not teach you how to be civilized. You should at least think about your status!" The old woman did not speak much but there was a hint of mockery in her voice. It was a huge sh against her status as the Elder.


    Su Ming¡¯s face immediately grew pale. It was his biggest weakness and he had it hidden withing his heart but the woman had revealed it before so many people. Su Ming bit his lip and kept his silence.


    "Elder!" When Bai Ling saw the pale look on Su Ming¡¯s face, her heart clenched painfully. She immediately spoke up and she looked at the old woman angrily.


    Lei Chen, who was standing beside Su Ming, immediately red at the old woman. He did not care who she was. When he saw that Su Ming was being humiliated, he burned with anger and was about to march forward.


    However the moment he took a step forward, a strange light appeared in the old woman¡¯s eyes. Lei Chen¡¯s body suddenly convulsed. That moment, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, who had been standing quietly by the side frowned. He immediately took a step forward.


    Right after, his demeanor changed. A sharp presence erupted from his body and surrounded the area. When it stopped outside Lei Chen¡¯s body, a muffled sound echoed in the air. Lei Chen¡¯s face was pale as he took a few steps back.


    "Lord Elder, there¡¯s no need to do this to the children from my tribe," The face of the Head of the Guards was dark as he spoke slowly.


    Just as he was about to take another step forward, the man standing behind the old woman lifted his head abruptly and stepped forward as well. A slightly stronger presence of power than the Head of the Guards¡¯ presented itself.


    Immediately Shan Hen, who had been keeping his silence, narrowed his eyes and a cold glint shed across his eyes like a poisonous serpent. He red coldly at the man from Dark Dragon Tribe.


    The air crackled with tension!


    Shi Hai watched the scene not far away. A mocking smile appeared on his lips. In his eyes, the two small tribes were originally one but they had be enemies. He fell silent but did not stop them. Instead, he stood by the side and watched as the scene unfolded.


    Su Ming lowered his head and still remained silent. Lei Chen¡¯s anger had yet to disappear. He was afraid but just as he was about to speak, Su Ming raised his right hand and grabbed Lei Chen¡¯s arm.


    Lei Chen was stunned. Su Ming lifted his head slowly. His face was still pale. His frail body made him look like a La Su who would never grow up. There was still a hint of youthfulness on his face which had not disappeared. This was due to ack of experiences in life that would eventuallye in time. Without experiencing the difficulties and trials of life, he was still a child.


    His eyes were clear. They were very clean and clear, only tainted by a little bit of impurity. He bit his lower lip. As he looked at the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe, he let go of his grip on Lei Chen¡¯s arm and walked forward.


    The gazes of all those around were still on him but he did not mind. Instead, he took one step at a time, walking past Lei Chen and the Head of the Guards until he was 10 feet away from the old woman.


    He stood there and looked quietly at the old woman who was still staring at him.


    "I don¡¯t have any sense of propriety. I don¡¯t have parents. In your eyes, I have neither any right nor status¡­ But, my elder once told me that you only see one part of the rain in the world. You will never know how much rain there is when it stops¡­"


    "You can only see the surface of the muddy water on the ground and never the bottom¡­ This year, I am only 16 years old¡­" Su Ming lowered his head and spoke softly. Once he finished speaking, he turned around and walked away slowly.


    Lei Chen followed Su Ming and turned around to re at the old woman as he let out a light huff.


    When the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen saw that the old woman no longer spoke, they retreated slowly. They left under the guidance of the escorts from Wind Stream Tribe with Bei Ling and Wu La.


    The old woman watched Su Ming¡¯s retreating back and frowned. There was an unreadable glint in her eyes as she turned around and walked to the back.


    "Bai Ling,e with me." Bai Ling stood there and watched Su Ming¡¯s retreating figure. Her heart was in a mess. When she heard her grandmother¡¯s words, she left silently with her.


    Every time each tribe came to pay their respects, they were invited into the mudstone city and brought to their designated lodgings. There, they stayed until everyone finished paying their respects. Dark Mountain Tribe was allocated to the south of the mudstone city. It was a giant house made of nine connecting houses. There were some fences around the house, making it look as if it was isted from the other parts of the tribe.


    At that moment, all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe were gathered in one of the house. All of them sat down with their legs crossed as they listened to the Head of the Guards, who was sitting before them.


    "The amount of people in Wind Stream Tribe far surpasses the amount of people in Dark Mountain Tribe. As such, the number of Berserkers they have also surpasses ours. Besides, with Wind Stream Tribe as the leader around the area, the tributes they receive when all the other tribes pay homage to them once every few years also allow them to obtain all sorts of herbs."


    "They even have several statues of the God of Berserkers!" The Head of the Guards spoke slowly as he swept his gaze across the people around him.


    "Our tribe cannot hope topare with a middle sized tribe. I don¡¯t know just how many Berserkers there are in Wind Stream Tribe but there must be at least hundreds of them!"


    "These Berserkers have enough herbs and all sorts of inheritances from the different statues of the God of Berserkers here. Their might is not something a small tribe canpare with. The speed of their training is much faster than ours, their resources are much better than ours, even the possibilities of talented people appearing among them is far higher than our tribe."


    "During this time, Shan Hen and I will not limit your movements. We brought you here so that you can experience the might of a medium sized tribe and the power of a strong peer from Wind Stream Tribe!"


    "I want all of you to make some friends while you are here. It does not matter whether they are from Wind Stream Tribe or from other tribes. Except for our enemy, ck Mountain Tribe you can get to know the members from any other tribe." As the Head of the Guards spoke, his gaze fell upon Su Ming, who remained silent.


    "At the same time, I also want you to meet other outstanding people from the other tribes. Find out just how much different you are from them and also set your own target¡­ But remember this, you are not allowed to fight within Wind Stream Tribe!"


    "Don¡¯t worry. We are not the only ones who came here for this purpose. The other tribes also came with simr purposes. Additionally, you might be staying for quite some time in Wind Stream Tribe. When wee to pay homage and offer tributes once every few years, Wind Stream Tribe will also organize a test. If you can obtain a good ce in the test, it will do you good individually."


    "Bei Ling, you have been visiting Wind Stream Tribe for a couple of years. You know this ce well. Come and introduce us to the strong peers in Wind Stream Tribe."


    Bei Ling who was sitting by the side, nodded once he heard those words.


    "There are a lot of strong Berserkers in Wind Stream Tribe. Among those of the same age, there are seven people we have to pay attention to¡­ especially the first one, Ye Wang. He is¡­"


    As Bei Ling made the introductions, Su Ming sat by the side. He still remained silent. The words spoken by the old woman made him feel miserable. Even on his way to the ce, her words still echoed in his head. Su Ming closed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    "Su Ming!" A cold voice suddenly made its way into Su Ming¡¯s ears. He turned around and saw the chief of the hunters, Shan Hen sitting behind him with his legs crossed.


    "Why did the Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe speak to you in such a way?" Shan Hen looked at Su Ming calmly and spoke in a low tone.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Su Ming was silent for a moment before he shook his head and spoke.


    Shan Hen frowned slightly. A strange glimmer appeared briefly in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he lifted his head abruptly and peered outside the house. At the same time, the Head of the Guards also looked towards the same direction intently.


    There was a guide from Wind Stream Tribe, who looked to be in his 30s walking towards their house quickly.


    "Who is Su Ming? The Elder has summoned you. Please,e with me!"


    Su Ming was stunned. He stood up and looked at the Head of the Guards sitting in front to seek his permission. When he gave a small nod, Su Ming walked out of the house and stood before the Wind Stream Tribe member.


    "I am Su Ming," he said calmly.


    The Wind Stream Tribe member scrutinized Su Ming for a few moments and turned around to leave. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before following him. Just as he was about to walk out of the house, he heard Bei Ling¡¯s voice from behind.


    "In the past, the number of people who took the test usually numbered at nearly 100. The ones who usually took the top 50 spots almost entirely belonged to Wind Stream Tribe¡­ It is especially so for the top 10 ces. From my knowledge, there has not been a single outsider who has managed to get into the top 10 ranks for the past 50 years¡­ It should be the same for the test this year. Remember this, cooperate with me to get into one of the top 50!"


    "As long I can get into one of the ces in the top 50, even if I¡¯m in thest few ranks, it¡¯ll still be a huge aplishment for Dark Mountain Tribe!"

 Chapter 47 — The Elder’s Secret!

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Elder¡¯s Secret!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming walked quietly within the walls of the mudstone city belonging to Wind Stream Tribe. In front of him, the tribe member who was serving as his guide walked with an arrogant air that Su Ming could clearly see.


    ¡®He does indeed have the right to be arrogant¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the city before him and at the mudstone houses. In his mind, he remembered the houses made of wood and hides in his tribe. Compared to them¡­ no, there was in fact no room forparison.


    During the journey, Su Ming saw far too many members of Wind Stream Tribe. In fact, he had never even seen so many Berserkers in all the 16 years of his life. The city was bustling with activity. Even the beast skins the men and women wore were of much better quality than Su Ming¡¯s.


    There were even a number of them who wore sackcloth that only the elder could wear in their tribe. These people were all Berserkers with exceptionally strong presence of Qi.


    ¡®A middle sized tribe¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at his surroundings, then at the walls of the city far into the distance. He remembered seeing six other tribes, which were like Dark Mountain Tribe outside the city walls when he was still in midair. It was obvious that the citizens there did not have the right to live within the city permanently. They could only live outside.


    On the way, Su Ming saw a lot of houses which were used for trading purposes. There may not have been a lot of people there but each person who walked in and out of the houses, shook Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    Thend which he walked on was not made out of dirt either. It was covered by rocks which were pressed t using some unknown method. When he stepped on it, the ground was hard. Su Ming, who was used to soft terrain, was not used to it.


    Su Ming also saw several giant bows about hundreds of feet long hanging on the walls of the mudstone city. They were entirely ck and gave off a vengeful aura. It made those who looked at them chills down their spines.


    "Are you done looking?" A piercing voice turned Su Ming¡¯s attention away from his surroundings. It was the guide from Wind Stream Tribe. He looked at Su Ming as he smiled.


    His smile had an air of arrogance which turned it into a mocking smile. He was notughing at Su Ming alone but jeering at the people who came from smaller tribes and had simr expressions of awe.


    "You can look aroundter. You¡¯ll be staying here for a while so, you can wander around as much as you like any time you want. I suggest that you get out of your house at night. You should go out and walk around. The night scenery in your tribe cannotpare with the likes of the night scenery in Wind Stream Tribe."


    "Follow me now. We can¡¯t have the Elder waiting for long." The tribe member patted Su Ming¡¯s shoulder, then turned around and walked forward even more quickly.


    Su Ming followed quickly in silence.


    Right in the center of the mudstone city within the pentagonal altar, were three secret rooms. The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, the man in purple who had reached the Transcendence Realm was sitting in one of the secret rooms with his legs crossed. The elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Mo Sang was sitting across him calmly.


    Between them was a chessboard. Most of the chess pieces were made from animal bones and looked rough on the edges. The chessboard was made from a big stone with squares carved on it.


    Besides the chessboard, there was also a stone cup the size of a fist in each of their hands. There was hot steaming from the cups, along with a nice fragrance spreading around the room.


    "Mo Sang, when you came back, you gave me this chessboard and the chess pieces. You even taught me how to y chess. You must have wanted to avoid from being lonely and also wanted someone to cure your boredom." The man in purple picked up a beast bone chess piece and ced it on a part of the chessboard. Then he lifted his head and smiled.


    "This chessboard came from the Taia Tribe. I heard that an Ancient from Taia made it in the image of an item from and faraway¡­ It¡¯s a pity. I haven¡¯t touched this in many years. Now, I can¡¯t win against you anymore." The elder took a chess piece and ced it on a corner of the board as he spoke softly.


    "Mo Sang, I have always admired you." The man in purple sighed as he looked at Mo Sang, who looked old and wizened. Memories of when they were young appeared in his head. In his memories, the person before him had been so energetic and proud¡­ Among those of the same age, there was no one who did not know his name¡­ Yet, who would have thought the prodigy in the past would be such a wizened old man.


    "You should not have been born in Dark Mountain Tribe¡­ If you had agreed to the elder¡¯s promise and became his Berserker¡¯s Son, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe now would not be me, but you¡­"


    "Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have found your training to be so difficult. You should have reached the Transcendence Realm a long time before I did¡­ The elder even mentioned that you were the one who held the most promise to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm among all the people he¡¯s met in his life!" When he spoke of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, a bright light appeared in the man¡¯s eyes and they were filled with longing.


    "Bone Sacrifice¡­ Bone Sacrifice¡­ Sacrifice the 13th piece of your spine to break the seal of destiny, thereby turning the 13th piece of your spine into the true Berserker Bone, as obtained by the Ancients of the Berserker Tribe!" As the man in purple spoke, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    "I can¡¯t do it¡­"


    Mo Sang was silent. When he heard the mention of the Transcendence Realm, there was bitterness and nostalgia on his face.


    "If only you had agreed to the elder¡¯s promise that year and took Wen Yan as your wife and joined Wind Stream Tribe, the elder would have used all the resources within the tribe to help you sacrifice your bones! If you had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, the Wind Stream Tribe would not have been hidden away here¡­" The man in purple smiled bitterly.


    "Jing Nan, it is all in the past now," Mo Sang said slowly.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all in the past now¡­" When the man in purple heard Mo Sang calling his name, he shook his head and sighed.


    "You were only willing to see me, your old friend this time because of the child who was standing beside you, right¡­? He should be the baby you brought back that year," Jing Nan looked at Mo Sang and spoke slowly.


    "That is one of the reasons!" Mo Sang raised the stone cup and blew at the beverage. Once some of the heat went away, he took a gentle sip.


    "I could tell that the blood red moon from before was rted to ck Mountain Tribe¡­ ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Bi Tu must have found another way¡­" The elder ced the stone cup down.


    "I won¡¯t hide from you. He will arrive at the Transcendence Realm anytime now! Mo Sang, if you ask me to kill him, then¡­" Jing Nan hesitated for a moment, then he shook his head.


    "I can¡¯t do that. If he manages to reach Transcendence Realm, it will be a great help to Wind Stream Tribe. Even if you agree to my request all those years ago, I still won¡¯t do it."


    "It¡¯s fine." The elder smiled lightly. He expected this answer a long time ago anyway. Jing Nan was not as friendly as he seemed. They both knew more than anyone about their dispute.


    "You have your own problems, I understand. This is between me and him.It muste to an end eventually! I came here today to make a trade with you!"


    "Oh? Go on." The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan spoke slowly as a light shed briefly in his eyes.


    The elder spoke softly. His voice was faint and only Jing Nan could hear him. Once Jing Nan heard it, his demeanor did not change. However, he closed his eyes and appeared to be deep in thought.


    The elder did not urge him. Instead, he took the stone cup and sipped his drink slowly.


    Time passed by slowly and silence filled the room. They had no idea how much time had passed when suddenly, a reverential voice was heard outside the secret room.


    "Elder, I¡¯ve brought Su Ming here."


    "Send him in." Jing Nan still kept his eyes closed.


    Footsteps gradually approached from afar amid the silence of the room.


    Su Ming was very nervous. He walked forward one step at a time. The light was not bright inside the room. It was in fact, rather dark. As he moved forward to the end of the corridor, he saw the elder and the man in purple in the secret room.


    When he saw the elder, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief.


    "Su Ming,e to my side." The elder smiled and waved at Su Ming. Su Ming walked forward quickly and stood behind the elder with his head bowed. He did not speak.


    "Tell me your second request." After a moment, Jing Nan opened his eyes and a brilliant light manifested for a moment in his eyes. He stared at the elder, Mo Sang and continued to speak slowly.


    "I want a drop of your Berserker Blood!" The elder also stared at Jing Nan and spoke in the same manner.


    Jing Nan immediately frowned. All Berserkers had Berserker Blood but he was a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm. His Berserker Blood was extremely valuable. Every time he gave a drop, he needed to train for a long time before he could recover it. Besides the members of his tribe who had extraordinary talent and proved to be exceptional, he seldom granted his Berserker Blood.


    Jing Nan looked past Mo Sang at Su Ming silently.


    Although Su Ming lowered his head, he could still feel the man in purple¡¯s gaze on him like a needle.


    "Is it for him? This child is ordinary. He will find it hard trying to absorb one drop of my blood into his veins. It¡¯ll just be a waste. Change your request." Jing Nan averted his gaze and spoke calmly.


    "These are my two requests. I will not change them. If you agree to it, I will teach you the Ancient Berserker Art - the true Awakening!" Mo Sang handed the stone cup to Su Ming and motioned for him to drink from it.


    Once Su Ming took the cup, he did not hesitate and drank the whole thing in one mouthful. Afortable wave of heat immediately spread throughout his body.


    Jing Nan frowned. He sank into his thoughts for a moment before he looked at Mo Sang. All of a sudden, he spoke.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your two requests. But for the Berserker Blood ¡­ You should know that there are three stages to the test. I will give a drop of my blood to the top three contestants in each stage. To avoid any wastage, I will add a condition. If this child can get into the top 40 in any one of the stages in this test, I will give him a drop of my Berserker Blood!"


    "If he doesn¡¯t, you must change your request!"


    The elder thought about his words and believed that the man before him was making things difficult. After a moment of thought, he nodded. In his head, he was already thinking about how he could benefit Su Ming simrly if he had to change his request.


    Su Ming listened to the exchange and looked at the white hair on the elder¡¯s head as well as the wrinkles on his face. He thought of the ridicule delivered by the old woman from Dark Mountain Tribe and Bei Ling¡¯s indifferent attitude towards him. He even thought about the loneliness that he grew up with and how he would sit alone looking at the night sky. He would imagine the things written in the beast skin scroll as he gazed into the sky. All these things enveloped Su Ming¡¯s thoughts. They transformed into a strength and resolution he never had before!


    This resolution was even stronger than the one when he worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers!


    The elder stood up and motioned Su Ming to follow him. Just as he was about to leave, Jing Nan stared at Mo Sang. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke abruptly.


    "Mo Sang, I have a question that has been guing my mind for dozens of years. I must ask you¡­ Since you¡¯re in Wind Stream Tribe now, I hope you will answer my question!"


    The elder did not stop. He continued walking as Su Ming followed him. Jing Nan¡¯s voice traveled towards them from behind.


    "You are only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but from the past and even now, why is it that I can feel a faint hint of Transcendence on you?!" The man in purple spoke quickly but he did not reveal all his thoughts. He could not tell Mo Sang that the aura within him made him feel slightly rmed.


    He had that feeling of terror back then, and he still got the same feeling at that point in time!

 Chapter 48 — Six Numbers!

    <h4>Chapter 48: Six Numbers!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    When Su Ming heard those words, he felt his heart quiver. He could somewhat tell that the rtionship between his elder and Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s Elder was not as it seems. There was a high possibility that there was some dispute that happened between them in the past.


    It probably had something to do with the elder¡¯s constant refusal to travel to Wind Stream. At the same time, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe must have also been worried because he was still polite towards the elder even though he was only at the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Su Ming recalled the sight of the elder and the man in purple walking in midair while they were still on the dark python. His heart raced against his chest.


    "You will learn about itter." The elder did not provide any answer. He delivered his words leisurely and brought Su Ming out of the pentagonal altar.


    Within the altar, Jing Nan fell silent. As he gazed at the direction Mo Sang left, his face became troubled. After a long while, he brought out a small bottle from his bosom. The color of the bottle was purple and it looked incredibly beautiful. He carried the item around so, it was obvious that the item was something incredibly valuable to him.


    Once he opened the bottle, a nice medicinal fragrance was released. Within the bottle was a pill!


    It was a Scattering Dust!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s only one pill¡­ There¡¯s little to no effect if there¡¯s only one pill for me. But if I had eight more¡­¡¯


    A yearning look appeared briefly in Jing Nan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I must find the Fallen Berserker who created this! I must find him at all costs¡­ I¡¯ve already sealed off the surroundings. There is no way he can escape!


    ¡®I can feel it. He¡¯s near. He¡¯s very near¡­¡¯


    It was already dusk outside. Night was about to arrive in the mudstone city but there were still many people wandering about and the city was bustling with activity. There were fires in various parts of the city. They were found in appliances Su Ming had never seen before and they floated in midair, lighting up the entire city.


    The elder walked forward as Su Ming followed him. The two of them were quiet as they walked.


    "The test held by Wind Stream Tribe will begin in seven days. The test is organized by Wind Stream Tribe and all the small tribes whoe here to pay homage have to send representatives to enter the test. It is a grand ceremony held for you young ones!"


    "I want you to enter the test. You don¡¯t need to worry about your powers being exposed. I have already made arrangements. Take this. Besides Jing Nan, no one will know who you are."


    "Su Ming, I can only help you so much. Everything else is up to you¡­" The elder stroked Su Ming¡¯s head and said kindly. He swung his right hand and immediately, a faint presence of Qi appeared. It disappeared just as quickly and a ck straw hat appeared in the elder¡¯s hand.


    "I got this when I was traveling in a big tribe a long time ago. I suppose you can consider it a Berserker Vessel. If you absorb it into your blood, it can change your figure and appearance slightly. It¡¯s not much but you¡¯ll look different. This was something I really liked when I was young."


    "This thing has served me a lot of times but it¡¯s no longer of any use to me. I¡¯ll give it to you now." The elder pped the ck straw hat on Su Ming and Su Ming immediately felt his body lurch. A cold sensation seeped into his body and the straw hat disappeared instantly.


    Even though it disappeared, Su Ming could still feel that the item had done the same thing as the counterfeit Blood Scales. It had fused into his body. The elder also told him how to use the straw hat to change his appearance.


    "During the test, don¡¯t follow us. Stay in the house. Once we leave, change your appearance and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to the venue of the test." The elder smiled lightly.


    Su Ming wanted to say something but after some hesitation, he chose not to speak. Nheless, he was determined not to disappoint the elder even if it meant fighting with everything he had!


    ¡®Top 40¡­Top 40!¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth.


    "Su Ming, I¡¯ve always instructed you to think and analyze since you were young because it would help you a lot¡­ Now, I will give you a question. Let¡¯s see whether my little La Su can figure it out¡­" The elder looked at Su Ming kindly. He winked as he smiled and spoke.


    "Listen well, Su Ming. I will only tell you once, 32, 79, 248, 371, 563, 781!"


    Su Ming was stunned. He mumbled the six numbers under his breath but could not figure out the meaning behind them. He looked at the elder¡¯s smile and he knew that the elder would not tell him straightaway. Su Ming memorized the six numbers in his head and fell into deep thought.


    Moonlight shone on their bodies and gradually, their shadows lengthened. As their shadows gradually became faint, Su Ming and the elder walked into the distance¡­


    Time passed by and soon, it was the sixth night. The grand ceremony held by Wind Stream Tribe would start once morning arrived¡­


    During the six days there, Su Ming sat within the house given to Dark Mountain Tribe by Wind Stream Tribe. He meditated as he activated and circted the Qi within his body. As he did so, he would be careful. He always felt like he was being watched but he could never identify by whom.


    During the time he was under scrutiny, Su Ming would have to forcefully stop his training. When the strange feeling of being observed was at its strongest, he chose to lie down and give up on training. He would close his eyes and sleep as he thought about the six numbers. However, no matter how much he thought about them, he could not find an answer to the riddle.


    It was not until the fifth day when the feeling of being observed disappearedpletely. Su Ming felt rather nervous about it. He had once tried to guess who had been observing him. The figure of a person would appear in his head but he had never been able to ascertain his guess.


    During the past few days, Lei Chen went to Su Ming a few times but the rest of his time was spent with Wu La. Under the elder¡¯s guidance, they trained for thest few remaining days before the test. Although with his personality, he would drag Su Ming out and wander about the city of mudstone after a moment of training. Sometimes if Su Ming was unwilling to go, Lei Chen would go out on his own. Every time he came back, there would be a mysterious look on his face.


    The look on his face seemed somewhat familiar no matter how Su Ming looked at it¡­


    "Su Ming, you don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s actually such a ce within this mudstone city¡­ I¡¯ve never seen so many women in my life¡­"


    "Su Ming, there¡¯s a type of water here they call wine. Its taste is¡­ Do you want to try it?"


    "Su Ming, guess what I saw today. I saw ck Mountain Tribe approaching on a ck cloud. But the Elder from ck Mountain Tribe didn¡¯te. I heard that the one who brought them here was their tribe leader."


    "Su Ming, stop sleeping! Listen to me! I met a member of ck Mountain Tribe today at the ce I drank wine. He¡¯s about the same age as us and he¡¯s seriously arrogant. If it wasn¡¯t because we weren¡¯t allowed to fight, I would have gone and beaten him up!"


    "Su Ming, I saw Bai Ling today! It was weird though. You think she was really tricked by us? She didn¡¯t even ask about the stone coins. But when she saw me, she asked me about you."


    "Su Ming, I think I like someone¡­ It¡¯s the person I talked to you about yesterday. Didn¡¯t we see Bai Ling? There was a girl beside her. She¡¯s also from Dark Dragon Tribe. She¡¯s really busty and she looks way prettier than Bai Ling¡­"


    "Su Ming, I finally know her name. She¡¯s called Bai Fang. It¡¯s such a nice name¡­"


    During the past few days, Lei Chen would drop by and talk to Su Ming about what he saw and his thoughts about them. It was especially so during thest few days. Almost every single sentence out of his mouth was about that girl called Bai Fang.


    As for Bei Ling, he was usually out. Even if he was in the house, there were a lot of young men from Wind Stream Tribe who came to see him. They looked really friendly with each other.


    However, on the sixth night when Su Ming went out of the house to look at the moon, he saw Bei Ling being dragged away by his Wind Stream Tribe friends in the distance. He did not seem willing to be taken away.


    "I don¡¯t want to go today¡­" Bei Ling hesitated for a while when he was at the door and said in a low tone.


    "You don¡¯t want to? Sure. But Bei Ling, you were personally invited by Wu Sen to join the ritual. If you don¡¯t join, you won¡¯t be able to obtain our Elder¡¯s Berserker Blood!"


    "Don¡¯t forget just how you were able to get a ce in the top 50 thest time." The person from Wind Stream Tribe who was dragging Bei Ling was a boy in histe teens. He smiled as he spoke slowly.


    There were two other people with them. They cast their eyes on Bei Ling and in them were hints of mockery.


    Bei Ling was silent and nodded his head slowly. He followed the three people and disappeared into the dark.


    Su Ming stood in the distance and watched with a slight frown. He fell into brief silence and looked at the moon in the sky. Then he walked out of the house.


    ¡®Wu Sen¡­¡¯


    Su Ming could still remember Bei Ling mentioning that name. ording to him, Wu Sen was one of the three strongest among the younger generation in Wind Stream Tribe. Almost everyone was certain that he was bound to get a ce in the top three in all three stages of the test that year.


    Bei Ling did not go into detailed exnation about him. He only talked about him briefly and moved on to the next person.


    As he walked through the darker parts of the brightly lit mudstone city, Su Ming¡¯s body began changing. After a while, he grew seven inches taller and his body became bulkier. Even his hair became longer. His face was no longer handsome and clean. Instead, it just looked simple. He gave off a strong presence and lookedpletely different from his usual frailer self.


    Even his clothes changed. It was a strange sight to behold.


    Su Ming moved his body and found no difort with his new image. In fact, he felt just as he usually did. As he activated the Qi in his body, the 49 blood veins did not appear on his skin but a strong presence erupted from his body.


    ¡®Under the moonlight¡­ even a Berserker at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm is no match for me¡­ Besides, I have Blood Scales¡­ what can a sixth level Berserker of the Blood Solidification Realm do against me?!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed and he lifted his head to look at the moonlight before walking forward.


    ¡®Bei Ling has just entered the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. As for his father, the Head of the Guards and the chief of the hunters, they are both at the eighth level. Among the younger generation, it¡¯s extremely rare for anyone to arrive at the eighth level. They would have to surpass their peers by leaps and bounds to arrive there. Wu Sen and the other two are about the same in terms of power so it¡¯ll be safe to say that they have not reached the eighth level!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps were not quick. The path he took was strange as he only walked in dark corners. He watched Bei Ling and the other three people from afar. He followed them from a distance.


    ¡®The other three people should only be at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but judging from how wary Bei Ling is of them, Wu Sen¡¯s strength must be greater than his. If it¡¯s above the sixth level but weaker than the eighth level, Wu Sen should most probably be at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    ¡®I cannot win against a Berserker at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm but I have the moonlight. Even if we do end up fighting, he won¡¯t be able to make me stay against my will.¡¯


    Su Ming was extremely confident with his own speed.


    He did not follow them out of curiosity. It was because Bei Ling had seemed unwilling to follow them. Since he used to call Bei Ling his brother when he was young, Su Ming followed them with mixed feelings.


    Time passed by slowly. The moon hung high in the sky. Bei Ling and the other three people disappeared into amon looking mudstone house. The ce was rather secluded. It was located in a corner of the city.

 Chapter 49 — Thunderbolt!

    <h4>Chapter 49: Thunderbolt!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming stopped outside the house and stood in the dark like a hunter. He stared at the house for a moment. Then slowly, he frowned. He quickly went up to the house and opened the door. There was no one inside.


    "Interesting," Su Ming mumbled to himself. He looked at his surroundings. There was a hole on the ground at the end of the house.


    He hesitated for a moment, then squatted down by the hole and observed it for a moment. He also touched the insides of the hole. Its walls were made of dirt and they were dry. It was obvious that the hole had existed for a long time.


    His eyes gleamed and he jumped into the hole. There was a tunnel in there. Su Ming ran along the tunnel without making a sound. As he moved forward, he began to determine where the tunnel headed. It was not hard to tell that it led outside the mudstone city.


    There were messy looking footprints on the tunnel grounds. Su Ming would stop sometimes to observe them. Once he was done, he calcted the amount of people he expected in his heart.


    ¡®There¡¯s about seven or eight people.¡¯


    Su Ming thought for a moment and took out his horn. As he moved forward, he dug deep pits into the ground. As it was just soil and the horn was sharp, Su Ming spent no effort in digging the holes into the ground.


    Su Ming even saw a spot in the tunnel where the ceiling was supported by a thick round log when he lifted his head. It seemed like it was there for fear of the tunnel copsing. Su Ming looked at it for a while. Then the corners of his lips curled up into a smile.


    After some time, about 10,000 feet into the tunnel, Su Ming stopped. He saw moonlight nearby, an obvious sign that he had arrived at the exit.


    He could also hear a faint voice floating about just outside the exit.


    The voice seemed to be chanting and there was a certain strangeness to it. The voice did not seem to be too far away. Su Ming kept his head low as he approached the exit. Soon after, he lifted his head to take a quick nce outside. He took a step back immediately.


    With just a nce and help of the moonlight, he saw a person sitting down with his legs crossed, meditating. It seemed like he was keeping watch of the hole.


    ¡®Judging by his Qi, that person keeping watch is only at the fourth level.¡¯


    Su Ming was calm. Once he took a step forward, he jumped. The moment he rushed out, the Wind Stream Tribe member sitting cross-legged by the exit opened his eyes as if he was caught by surprise.


    In the short period that he was stunned, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it gently. The young man instantaneously felt sharp pain in his entire body. It felt like firelight spreading right before his eyes like an uncountable amount of needles. He coughed out a mouthful of blood. Just as he was about to let out a sharp scream, a cold and strong hand reached out from behind his head and covered his mouth. He was unable to scream and could only moan as he struggled.


    Soon enough, his body twitched and he fainted.


    Behind him, Su Ming¡¯s face remained calm as he ced the person down gently. He squatted down and looked at his surroundings. It was midnight. There was only silence around him. He could see the faint contours of the mudstone city from a distance and the light from the bonfires of the affiliated tribes.


    Su Ming also saw another bonfire burning from a different direction. However, the light emitting from the fire was not red but green! There was a certain peculiarity to the green fire and under the moonlight, it looked ghastly.


    The chants he heard came from the direction of the green bonfire.


    Su Ming frowned. He approached the grim location quietly and slowly. As he got nearer, he squatted down. He saw something that made his heart jump.


    The green fire was burning brightly, sustained by numerous dried branches. Su Ming also saw some corpses within the fire. It was apparent that they had been lifeless since long time ago. As they burned in the fire, light crackling sounds could be heard.


    There were seven people sitting around the fire. Among the seven, one of them was sitting right in front of the fire. As for the other six, they were sitting together in groups of three by the fire¡¯s side. One of them was Bei Ling!


    The person sitting right in front of the fire was a young man wearing a ck robe. He was bald and exceptionally handsome. Under the illumination of the fire, he seemed a bit devilish.


    Su Ming did not make a sound. He squatted down and watched the scene intently. Gradually, he began to piece together what was happening. Not long after, six whiffs of air emerged from the green fire. The air was absorbed through the mouths, noses, eyes, ears, and tongues of the six people sitting by the bald man¡¯s side. It made their faces even paler and their bodies began to shake.


    After a while, one of the six stood up and went towards the bald young man. He knelt down on one knee and hit his chest hard with both hands. Immediately, his body began trembling even harder. Then, a green drop of fresh blood was forced out from between his brows. It floated towards the bald young man. At the same time, a drop of dark green blood the size of a fingernail was forced out from between the bald young man¡¯s brows too. It mixed together with the blood offered by the person before him.


    Once the green blood fused together, a vast amount of blood veins appeared on the bald young man¡¯s body. They had a tinge of green in them.


    A strong presence of Qi erupted forth from the bald young man¡¯s body. Su Ming narrowed his eyes and knew he had judged wrongly. This person was indeed not a Berserker at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm or the seventh level but¡­ the sixth!


    He was already at the peak of the sixth level and was just about to break through into the seventh level.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ve overestimated Wind Stream Tribe.¡¯


    Su Ming remained unmoved and focused his gaze on Bei Ling. Besides Bei Ling, the rest of them had already stood up and forced out a drop of blood from between their brows. They then returned to their ces, exhausted.


    "Wu Sen¡­ I already gave you dozens of phosphorous blood for the past few days and I¡¯m really weak now. The test is in the morning. Can I just give you a drop today?" Bei Ling opened his eyes and looked at the bald young man with a troubled gaze as he spoke in a low tone.


    "Hmm?" The bald young man was Wu Sen. There was a tinge of green in his eyes as he looked at Bei Ling.


    "Do you intend to break your promise? I¡¯ve said before that if you help me break through the seventh level and I finally obtain the Elder¡¯s Berserker Blood, I will give you a tiny bit. It was the same in the past. If that¡¯s the case, you can choose not to join the first two stages of the test. I¡¯ll give you some blood for the final stage. Then you¡¯ll find no problems getting a ce in the top 50."


    "This¡­" Bei Ling hesitated for a moment as if he was struggling internally. However shortly after, he gritted his teeth and walked forward, kneeling on one knee before Wu Sen. He hit his chest with both hands and immediately, his body started trembling. A drop of green blood flew out from between his brows.


    Bei Ling was in a state of fatigue and he looked like was going to wither. Just as the blood flew out and Bei Ling was about to get up and retreat to recover, Wu Sen¡¯s eyes shed. He raised his right hand instantly and tapped it against the defenseless Bei Ling¡¯s forehead.


    "You!" Bei Ling shuddered violently and was about to resist but, the moment his finger touched him, the spot between his brows opened up and drops of blood flew out quickly!


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re friends. I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m just assisting you to not hesitate any longer and offer me everything you have for tonight¡­" Wu Sen smiled strangely and retrieved his finger. He was just about to control the ball of dark green blood and fuse it with the blood from Bei Ling¡¯s brows when his body jolted. His eyes abruptly opened wide.


    He did not even have time to recall the ball of dark green blood into his body. He swiftly retreated a few steps and looked as if he had fused into the green fire.


    A ck light suddenly appeared. As howling sounds echoed in the air, a long ck spear rushed towards them like a great ck dragon. It bypassed the others in an instant. It went past Bei Ling, who was stunned and went straight towards Wu Sen.


    There was a loud, muffled bang. The fire exploded all of a sudden and arge amount of green mes spread around the area. A sturdy looking person appeared out of nowhere. His speed was so quick he seemingly arrived in front of Bei Ling the moment the explosion urred. He grabbed the air with his right hand along with Bei Ling¡¯s fresh blood and Wu Sen¡¯s dark green blood. They fell into the man¡¯s hands in an instant.


    The man was Su Ming who had earlier changed his appearance!


    "This fresh blood is good. I¡¯ll take it." His voice was hoarse. He moved his left hand and the ck spear which was stuck on the ground turned into a bundle of ck mist that he held in his hand.


    Su Ming spoke slowly. He looked at Wu Sen, who had retreated the moment the mes scattered. Wu Sen¡¯s face was grave and there was a hint of viciousness in him as well.


    "You¡¯re just asking for death!" Wu Sen roared and instantly, arge amount of green air gushed forth from his body and surrounded him. It transformed him into a figure of about 30 feet in height. The green figure lifted its head and roared at the sky. It lifted its arms like a zombie and jumped towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the others also reacted and activated the Qi in their bodies. However, because they had been offering green blood multiple times, they were still in a weakened condition. As they were about to take action, Su Ming smirked coldly and stuck the long spear in his left hand into the ground.


    The Qi within his body immediately rushed into the long spear, causing arge amount of ck mist to spew from the spear. The moment the spear pierced the ground, a mor resounded through the air and thend trembled. A wave of air spread towards their surroundings with Su Ming as the center. It caused the weakened individuals to step back involuntarily.


    Then almost immediately, Su Ming rushed towards Wu Sen at lightning speed, lifting the long spear in his left hand simultaneously. The ck mist drove into the sky and turned into a faint shape of a ck eagle. It opened its wings and created a huge gust of wind as it rushed towards the zombie-like figure.


    At that moment, no one noticed that the moon had brightened up. A sliver of moonlight appeared out of nowhere and fused into the ck eagle to aid it in its fight against the faint green figure.


    The sh was like a thunderbolt. After a huge bang, Su Ming rolled backwards. He staggered for a few steps and quickly retreated towards the tunnel.


    The moment he retreated, a furious roar could be heard. The green figure crumbled and Wu Sen¡¯s face was twisted with malice. There was a wound on his chest and fresh blood flowed out from the wound.


    "How dare you hurt me?!" The green tint in his eyes grew darker and he rushed forward instantly in pursuit.


    Su Ming ran forward as Wu Sen chased after him. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the tunnel. The people left behind, including Bei Ling were all dumbstruck with astonishment. They looked at each other and none of them dared to chase after the duo.


    Before long, a muffled sound came from underground like the tunnel had copsed. They also heard the remote sounds of a furious bellow. After a long while, Wu Sen came out of the tunnel¡¯s exit with a gloomy face. He looked incredibly pathetic and was ovee by anger. However, underneath that anger was also a hint of anxiety that was not easily discovered by the others.


    "I¡¯ve already retrieved my Blood of Corpses but I won¡¯t be refining it tonight. Find that person. You must find him! He¡¯s not from Wind Stream Tribe! Find him. I want to break his neck with my own hands!"

 Chapter 50 — The Third Method!

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Third Method!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It was a night where the moon was absent and the winds raged!


    Within the walls of Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s city, winds howled as they rushed by. It was like they were angry. The winds lifted the dust off thend and up into the sky, blurring out the moon.


    Several figures ran inside the city of mudstone in the middle of night as though they were looking for something. However, they were in the dark because they had no idea where to start looking. It was not until the first rays of sunlight, which lit up the horizon far into the distance that the people began leaving.


    Bei Ling went back to Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings fatigued and pale. That night, he lost arge amount of blood between his brows so his body was incredibly weak. He also watched with his own eyes the short but shocking fight!


    There was the spear that flew towards them like a thunderbolt and caused the earth to tremble. Wu Sen¡¯s crazed roar in anger also echoed in his ears. To Bei Ling, Wu Sen was Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s blessed child. They may have both been at the sixth level but, Bei Ling knew that he could not win against him. In fact¡­ he did not even dare challenge him.


    He did not train in the usual Berserker¡¯s Method. He had worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers when he was young. Yet apparently, there was a mysterious statue among all the statues of the God of Berserkers within Wind Stream Tribe. Those who received its inheritance needed to use the aura of corpses to train and gather their Berserker Blood to turn into a corpse. If it was sessful, the practitioner would practically be invincible.


    ¡®Just who was that person who fought against Wu Sen¡­ I can¡¯t gauge his strength but, if he pushed Wu Sen into a corner, he must also be a well-known Berserker. Could he be from ck Mountain Tribe?¡¯


    Bei Ling¡¯s gaze was dark. He was the most powerful Berserker among his peers in Dark Mountain Tribe but he knew that once he left his tribe, he was a nobody.


    Bei Ling returned to the lodgings and to his room with these convoluted feelings as well as uncertainty regarding the test in the morning. However the moment he opened the door to his room, his body shook and his pupils shrank. The hairs on his body stood up and he breathed in sharply. There was shock and disbelief on his face.


    There was a ball of fresh blood floating on top of the table in his room. There was a light green tint in that sphere of blood and it glowed in an incredibly strange manner. It was the refined blood that Wu Sen forced out of Bei Ling¡¯s entire body when he tapped Bei Ling¡¯s be.


    He was momentarily stunned. Bei Ling immediately turned and looked behind him. There was only darkness and it was incredibly quiet around him. His heart pounded against his chest. After a moment of silence, he went straight into his room and as he stared at the ball of familiar fresh blood on the table. His emotions were unstable¡­


    ¡®Who¡­ was that¡­? Why did he help me¡­?¡¯


    After a long while, Bei Ling grabbed the ball of fresh blood. The moment he touched the blood, it melted into his body and turned into a wave of heat. Bei Ling to quickly sat down with his legs crossed and circte the blood in his veins.


    At the same time, in another room within Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings, Su Ming sat with his legs crossed on the floor. His face was pale and there was a trickle of fresh blood at the corner of his lips.


    However his eyes were incredibly bright. He lowered his head and looked at the ball of dark green blood in his palm and smiled coldly.


    ¡®So this is the prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe! No one is allowed to surpass him. He is the only one allowed to surpass others! He¡¯s not that great. If I canplete the third burning of my blood along with this spear, even if I can¡¯t kill him, I can still heavily injure him!¡¯


    Su Ming lifted one of his hands and wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips. A fierce look shed briefly in his eyes.


    ¡®I was only lightly injured. I¡¯ll be able to recover if I circte my Qi. But that Berserker¡¯s Method he adopted is incredibly strange.¡¯


    The image of the burning corpses and green fire surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡®If I can, I¡¯d like to meet the ¡®prodigies¡¯! But seeing how crazy Wu Sen was in the tunnel, this item must be incredibly important to him!¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the dark green blood in his hands and ced it into a small bottle. After a moment of thought, he raised his hand and grabbed the air. A sliver of moonlight appeared from nowhere and surrounded the small bottle. Then it disappeared.


    Once he ced the small bottle in his bosom, Su Ming closed his eyes and circted the Qi in his body as he waited for morning to arrive.


    Time passed by and very soon, the sky was no longer dark. As it turned brighter, morning arrived!


    This morning would be different from other mornings because it was the day Wind Stream Tribe held the test that all tribes in the area would partake once every few years!


    Besides testing the young Berserkers, it was also a chance for all tribes to show their strength and for their future hopes to disy stunning talent. This also decided Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s outlook towards the tribes in the future.


    When morning arrived, Lei Chen, Wu La and Bei Ling followed the guide from Wind Stream Tribe along with the elder, Head of the Guards and Shan Hen as they left their lodgings.


    Su Ming stood outside the house and watched them leave. He looked at Lei Chen waving at him with a confident look. He looked at Wu La, who had a faint look of disdain on her calm face. He looked at the Bei Ling, who was silent. His face had returned a normal healthy shade of color but he still refused to look at him.


    There was also the elder, who was smiling sophisticatedly and nodding at him. The Head of the Guards on the other hand, was looking at him with a regretful expression. Then finally, Su Ming looked at the silent Shan Hen, who had a strange glow in his narrowed eyes. His gazended briefly on him.


    Su Ming still stood at his ce even after they slowly disappeared from his sight. However, his body and face started changing. After a moment, Su Ming had changed into a bulky looking man. His skin was slightly dark and he exuded a tough presence. He looked no different from a normal member of the Berserker Tribe.


    The disguise Su Ming wore this time was different from the one he adopted the previous night. The straw hat the elder had ced within his body was truly amazing. He could change his appearance at will.


    There was no shred of anxiety within Su Ming as he stood there. Instead, he looked at the sky and waited calmly. He knew that it was an important day for him and it was equally important to the elder.


    On this day, Su Ming would either disy shocking results or¡­ fall into the depths of despair.


    Su Ming was unsure if there was a force that controlled people¡¯s destinies. He looked at the sky. It was very blue and he could not see the end of it.


    ¡®Among all those living on thend, who would be able to see the end of the horizon?¡¯


    It was one of the opening lines in the beast skin scroll. When Su Ming first read it, he had been touched but also puzzled.


    ¡®People always speak of heaven and earth but, what is heaven and earth? It means all that is under the sky! If the heavens had a soul, it would be an oppressive one! It is oppressing us, the members of the Berserker Tribe and it wants us to humiliate ourselves¡­¡¯


    These words surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    Sometimes, he would think that the heavens truly possessed a soul but its soul was too cold. If it was not cold, why would there be prodigies and blessed people? Why would there bemon people? Why would there be people like the elder, who had unequaled talent yet whose presence dimmed and hair covered in white with time? And what about people like the man in purple, who could climb above all others and reach the Transcendence Realm?!


    There was Bei Ling¡¯splicated feelings and then there was Wu Sen, who stole other people¡¯s powers¡­


    ¡®The oppression of the heavens is invisible. We can only endure it and while we endure it, we must learn to live with it happily¡­ If we do not, are we to fight against heaven?¡¯


    This was thest paragraph written in the prologue of the beast skin scroll.


    Su Ming never understood it. Even now, he only understood the gist of it. He had asked the elder before and the elder¡¯s answer still remained fresh in his mind.


    "This is something very simple but also veryplex. Simply put, it means that the heavens oppress us, the Berserker Tribe. Either we choose to bear with it happily or we fight against heaven¡­ But thest phrase was written in the form of a question."


    "To my understanding, perhaps this question meant that besides going up against heaven, could there be any other way to fight against destiny¡­ Once you grow up, perhaps you¡¯ll have a deeper understanding of it. If that day trulyes and you have attained the power which allows you to do as the words say, then perhaps you can think of a third way to fight instead of submitting to destiny or rebelling against it."


    "After all, thest ce I went to was where I obtained this beast skin scroll. It was also the biggest holynd of the Berserker Tribe I¡¯ve ever seen!"


    "That ce is the Great Yu¡­ The owner of this beast skin scroll is the Court Diviner of Great Yu¡­"


    Su Ming was quiet as he continued watching the blue sky. After a long while, he heard footsteps approaching from afar. A person slowly walked towards him. Su Ming turned his gaze away from the sky and looked towards the person.


    The person wore a white robe and had white hair. His face was burdened by the hardships of life but due to that, there was also wisdom in his demeanor. It was Shi Hai!


    Shi Hai looked at Su Ming, at the unfamiliar face before him. He did not understand why the Elder, Jing Nan gave him the task toe to this ce and bring the person to join the test in secret.


    "Follow me." Shi Hai did not find anything strange about Su Ming. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Su Ming¡¯s demeanor was calm as he followed him.


    The moment he went out of the door, he saw Shi Hai swinging his sleeve. Immediately, mist spread from his body and surrounded Su Ming. Su Ming¡¯s heart jumped but he did not retreat. He let the mist surround and carry him into the air with Shi Hai. They turned into a rainbow of mist and sped into the distance.


    This was the second time Su Ming looked at thend from the sky. He still felt a little nervous but Shi Hai ignored his anxiety. Instead, he increased his speed. Before long, he brought Su Ming away from Wind Stream Tribe and traveled towards a gigantic in located at the north.


    Su Ming looked at the huge ins ahead of them. From the sky, it looked as if it was an endless sea ofnd but as all the mist gathered towards them at lightning speed, Su Ming felt his body lurch after a moment. It felt like his body had hit an invisible barrier. The moment they went through it, everything started twisting like the ripples on the surface of water. Then he heard Shi Hai¡¯s cold voice by his ears.


    "We¡¯ve arrived!"


    The ins were no longer there¡­ There was a mountain right before them!


    Su Ming had never seen such a big mountain in his life! It was much bigger and taller than Dark Mountain. If they were ced side by side, Dark Mountain would be like a baby and this mountain would be a sturdy, full-grown man!


    It looked as if it had already prated the clouds. The summit could not be seen and only half of the mountain was in view. The rest of the mountain was covered by numerous white clouds.


    The size of the mountain was incredible!


    Su Ming could see numerous stairs on the mountain leading upwards until they disappeared into the clouds.


    There was arge field in the shape of a circle at the foot of the mountain. There were nine gigantic bird statues ced all around the field. Each of the statues exuded a presence of ancient savagery that made them look especially vicious.


    At that moment, there were hundreds of people on the gigantic field. They were all spread out and talking amongst themselves.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival immediately attracted the attention of all the people on the field. However after they nced at him, they averted their gazes and continued talking with each other.

 Chapter 51 — Lad, We Were Fated to Meet Each Other!

    <h4>Chapter 51: Lad, We Were Fated to Meet Each Other!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming did not find the elder and the others among those who looked at him. Most of the members of the Berserker Tribe were from Wind Stream Tribe. Su Ming had left after the elder and the rest but arrived quicker than them.


    Once Shi Hai ced Su Ming down, he gave him a ck te. He did not say anything and left, turning into white mist.


    Su Ming stood there alone and surveyed his surroundings. Not a single familiar face was in sight. He had no choice but to remain silent. He lowered his head and looked at the ck te in his hands. There was a number on it written in thenguage of the Berserker Tribe. It was 109.


    The ck te looked normal. It was made of stone but when he held it in his hand, it felt cold.


    "I heard that the amount of people taking the test this time is thergest in history. There¡¯s more than 100 people taking the test!"


    "It¡¯s more than 100 people now. This is just the first stage. I¡¯m certain there won¡¯t be so many people taking the tests for the second and third stage. After all, if they don¡¯t have enough strength to handle it, there¡¯s no need for them to be there to humiliate themselves."


    "You¡¯re wrong on that ount. There are three stages in the test and the first stage is the hardest! The second stage is about power and speed whereas the third stage is a test in actualbat. These two stages require a certain amount of power and it also involves luck. This is something that has been proven in the past. The firstt stage may not seem to require any sort of power but in reality, this stage is a test of stamina and potential!"


    "There¡¯s no way to cheat in this and it¡¯s really brutal! No matter how much power you have, once your results in the first stage aren¡¯t good, it just means that you don¡¯t have enough stamina and potential. The tribe won¡¯t pay much attention to these tribe members after that."


    Su Ming lowered his head and toyed with the ck stone te as voices of discussion from the people around him traveled into his ears.


    "But still, in every single test that was ever held, the top 50 people mostly consisted of us, Berserkers from Wind Stream Tribe. The other tribes only barely made it in. It¡¯s especially so for the top 10 ces. I heard that there has never been an outsider who made it in."


    "Obviously, it¡¯ll be the same this time. Honestly, those who will ce in the top 10 and top 40 will be the same people, especially the top 10. Besides those monsters in the tribe, no one else will be able to make it."


    Su Ming listened and gradually heard simr discussions on the same topic. Not all of the people gathered here were going to take the first stage of the test. Most of them were only here to watch.


    As he listened, he thought about the six numbers the elder told him. Suddenly, Su Ming lifted his head towards his side as he felt something. There was an elderly person approaching him quietly. When he saw Su Ming looking at him, the elderly man quickly smiled at him and closed the distance between them in a few brisk steps.


    The old man wore beast skins and bone earrings. Judging from his attire, he should have been from Wind Stream Tribe.


    "Lad, I am Bei Qiong. I saw a stone te in your hands. You must be entering the first stage of the test. That¡¯s why I decided toe and talk to you. I have no ill-will, promise." The old man looked hrious. He had a sharp mouth and cheeks that resembled a monkey. When he smiled, his entire face seemed to move, leaving a deep impression on other people.


    Su Ming¡¯s demeanor remained the same. Once he heard the old man¡¯s words, he nodded.


    "Lad, I¡¯ll say this straight. Don¡¯t mind me. The level of my training may not be high but I¡¯ve lived a long time. If anything, I¡¯ve got a pair of good eyes. I see your potential¡­ and well¡­ you¡¯re very normal." The old man winked.


    "This test only happens once every few years. I¡¯ve alwayse here to watch. With your potential, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to get into the top 50. Based on my experience, you¡¯ll only get into the top 100¡­ but¡­" The old man took a few steps towards him with a mysterious look. He looked around to check whether there was anyone looking at them. Then, he quickly spoke in a low tone.


    "But you¡¯re in luck since you have met me,d. I have an herb here that allows a person to bring out his full potential for a short period of time. Entering the first stage with this, you can get a ce in the top 50 ranks! If you buy more of these and eat them at once, entering the top 10 ranks is not impossible," the old man spoke in a low tone. He opened his shirt slightly, quickly revealing some of the herbs he had within before covering it up again. The mysterious air around him became stronger. He seemed afraid that the herbs would be discovered by too many people.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He looked at the old man and found himself speechless.


    "You don¡¯t believe me?" The old man saw Su Ming¡¯s expression and immediately spoke in a low tone once again. "Lad, you¡¯re still too young. You can only determine the authenticity of these things after you¡¯ve tried them. Once your cing increases, treatment towards you in your tribe will bepletely different. Looking at you, it seems like you aren¡¯t treated well in your tribe."


    "That¡¯s enough. If that herb of yours is really that effective, why is it that the top 50 ces in the test mostly consisted of Wind Stream Tribe members in the past? No outsider has ever made it into the top 10 ranks either. I won¡¯t buy it. Go and sell it to other people." Su Ming frowned and retreated a few steps.


    The old man widened his eyes and gave a thumbs up to Su Ming with his right hand, praising him.


    "You¡¯re good,d. You¡¯re really good! Great of you to think of this so soon. Looks like I¡¯ve been wrong. You may not have a lot of potential but at least you have a smart head on your shoulders."


    "Butd, you¡¯re wrong on this ount. It¡¯s not that there have never been any outsiders who made it into the top 10 in the first stage. Fifty years ago, there was one person who managed to continuously get first ce. Surely, you have heard of this person before - Mo Sang, the Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe! Do you know how he made it? He bought a lot of these herbs from me that year."


    "There was also someone from ck Mountain Tribe. He too bought my herbs and got a ce in the top 40. Then, there was also someone from Dark Dragon Tribe. She also did the same."


    "Hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll give you a recent example. In the previous test, there was ad called Bei Ling who got into the top 50, who bought¡­" The old man was like a chatterbox who would not stop talking. Su Ming frowned and took a few more steps back.


    "Lad, we were fated to meet each other. That¡¯s why I¡¯m selling this to you. If it were anyone else, I would not be selling it to them. I sell this herb to others for 10 stone coins each. I¡¯ll sell this to you for three stone coins. How about it? Three stone coins is extremely cheap. Hey, if I shout out loud that I¡¯mselling this herb for such a cheap price, there will definitely be a lot of people who will surround me to buy it. Since fate has allowed us to meet each other, if you buy one, I¡¯ll give you another for free, I¡­" The old man kept talking and as he spoke, his spit flew out of his mouth. Moreover when he spoke, he even pped his hands together, getting more excited by his own pitch. Su Ming was stupefied. He instinctively took another few steps back.


    The old man was about to continue when suddenly, there was amotion in the field. The sky started twisting and a giant dark python entered. There were several people standing on the python - the elder and the others.


    "It¡¯s the people from Dark Mountain Tribe!"


    "I heard that the Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe is extremely powerful but there is no one in the tribe who can inherit his position. I heard that as ofte, there¡¯s been a youngster called Bei Ling who got the 49th ce in the previous test though."


    The dark python disappeared. The elder and the others descended upon one corner of the field. He stole a nce at Su Ming from afar and averted his gaze. Bei Ling stood over there, carrying himself in an aloof manner. His face was cold.


    Lei Chen and Wu La looked around with small hints of excitement.


    "Do you see that old man and the cold-looking boy by his side? They¡¯re Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Elder, Mo Sang and Bei Ling." The old man standing beside Su Ming quickly spoke up. His face was still schooled to express mystery.


    As he spoke, there was uproar once again and it was much louder this time. The space outside the field before them started twisting and five people sauntered in. The individual who led the team was a bald young man wearing a ck robe. It was Wu Sen. His face was dark, showing small signs of anger. It was obvious that the incident on the previous night was a great humiliation to him, especially the loss of his dark green blood. It made him anxious but he did not reveal any of his anxiety.


    The four people behind him were also silent as they followed Wu Sen into the field.


    "Wu Sen!"


    "He¡¯s one of the people from Wind Stream Tribe who¡¯ll definitely get into a spot in the top three. I heard that the Berserker¡¯s Method he¡¯s training with is really strange¡­"


    "Quiet. His mood changes at the drop of a hat¡­"


    "Shut up!" As Wu Sen walked, he suddenly growled. His surroundings fell into silence instantly. Wu Sen¡¯s face was dark as he walked past Su Ming. The moment he walked past, he turned around and looked at Su Ming coldly. There was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes.


    Still, after he scrutinized Su Ming closely, he found that the person before him was not the person he met the night before. He snorted and walked past him, sitting down cross-legged at a distant spot after that. The four people with him surrounded him to protect him.


    Su Ming looked at Wu Sen and then at Bei Ling, who was standing in the distance before he shifted his gaze.


    "Wu Sen trains in the Devourer of Corpse Blood. He worshiped an evil statue of the God of Berserkers in Wind Stream Tribe. He¡¯s a fierce one and he¡¯s always in a bad mood. He¡¯s not the good sort!" The old man standing beside Su Ming whispered softly as if he was angry but also afraid that Wu Sen could hear him. Judging from his looks, he had failed in his attempt to sell the herbs to Wu Sen and probably even suffered because of it.


    "Lad, don¡¯t bother that person¡­ But if you end up bothering him, it¡¯s fine. I have another type of herb with me. If you eat it, you¡¯ll get stronger physically for the rest of your life¡­" The old man looked back and tried to persuade Su Ming again.


    Su Ming frowned, thinking that the old man was far more talkative than Lei Chen. In fact, Lei Chen was considered quietpared to him.


    The old man continued trying to persuade him. It seemed like he was not going to let Su Ming off unless he bought his herbs.


    At that moment, the space outside the field twisted once more. This time, dozens of people arrived. These people were talking andughing amongst themselves. They stood in a protective formation around the person in the center simr to how stars would surround the moon. The person was not tall and was slightly plump. He wasughing and talking to the people beside him while waving his hands around as though he was gesturing something.


    He had a vague presence which stood out among the dozens of people. Everyone focused their gazes on him the moment they saw him.


    "Chen Chong!" Wu Sen, who was sitting cross-legged opened his eyes and stared at the slightly plump person. He narrowed his eyes.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze alsonded on the person. He could feel a faint presence but it was not Qi. It was something else he found hard to describe.


    "Chen Chong is ad everyone knows in Wind Stream Tribe. He¡¯s a goodd, much better than Wu Sen," the old man quickly whispered.


    "Don¡¯t tell the others about this but Chen Chong is a huge customer of mine. He alwayses to buy herbs from me."

 Chapter 52 — By the Side

    <h4>Chapter 52: By the Side</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Before long, the rest of the representatives from the other tribes arrived. These people either came with their tribes, or alone.


    Gradually, the amount of people in the field increased. The ce bustled with activity as the people talked among themselves.


    After all, the grand ceremony was only held once every few years. The number of people joining the test this year was also much higherpared to the previous years.


    Su Ming used the chance when there were a lot of people around to take a few quick steps forward to avoid the old man who kept bothering him. The old man¡¯s constant chattering was giving Su Ming a headache. Once he avoided him, he saw - from between the gaps formed by the people - the old man looking around the crowd for him. Su Ming quickly lowered his body, not wanting to be spotted.


    There may be a lot of people gathered in the field, but Su Ming did not recognize most of them. His appearance was also very normal among the crowd so no one paid any attention to him.


    In truth, Su Ming was not the only who was trying to be unassuming. There were quite arge number of examinees who were not from Wind Stream Tribe entering the test for the first time.


    "Look, that¡¯s Wu Sen! I heard that he¡¯s one of the prodigies from Wind Stream Tribe."


    "Isn¡¯t that Chen Chong? His name is like thunder. I heard of him before, but I didn¡¯t expect him to look like that. He really does have quite the presence, though."


    "Did you see Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Bei Ling? I heard that he¡¯s also an extraordinary one. He got a ce within the top 50 in the previous test. If we can befriend him, it¡¯ll be good for us. There¡¯ll be a lot of people who will be jealous of us when we return to the tribeter as well."


    The ones besides Su Ming did not seem like first timers. They were whispering to each other while their faces were filled with admiration.


    "This might be our chance. If we can catch either Wu Sen or Chen Chong¡¯s eyes and stay by their side, then our position in the tribe will surely be different."


    "Ha. There¡¯re plenty of those who have the same thoughts. Can¡¯t you tell that there¡¯re a lot of people who want to approach them to talk? Why don¡¯t we try it as well? Hey, you, I see that you¡¯re alone. This must be your first time, right?" an honest looking young man by Su Ming¡¯s side smiled and said to him.


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a polite smile, and he nodded at the young man.


    "Brother, not everyone has arrived yet, but it looks like the first stage of the test is about to begin. Why don¡¯t we go to Chen Chong and try talking to him? How about you all? Let¡¯s go together. If we go alone, he might ignore us," the young man quickly spoke as he tried persuading Su Ming and the people around him.


    "Look at Wu Sen, his face is like thunder. I¡¯m pretty sure his mood his terrible. We shouldn¡¯t go and bother him. That Chen Chong looks like a straightforward person, he should be easier to approach." Some of the people around him were swayed by the young man¡¯s words and he managed to gather about seven to eight people to go towards Chen Chong.


    Su Ming did not want to go, but he was dragged along by that enthusiastic young man, so he had no choice but to follow the crowd.


    Just as they were moving forward, the space outside the field twisted once again, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. As the space twisted, five people appeared. The person who led the team was a man in his forties. The man wore a sackcloth and looked incredibly strong. There was a shocking presence of Qi surrounding his body.


    There was a clear scar on his face that stretched from his left brow diagonally until it reached the right corner of his lips, causing him to look extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    "It¡¯s ck Mountain Tribe. That person¡­ Could it be ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribe leader? I heard that there¡¯s a terrifying scar on ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribe leader¡¯s face, so it must be him."


    "That¡¯s right. I heard that the Elder from ck Mountain Tribe is absent this time. Their tribe leader is leading the team."


    There were four people behind the man. They slowly walked into the field. At first nce, the four people seemed normal, but if someone looked closely, then they would easily find that among the four three were young men about the same age, while thest one was a sturdy-looking man in his forties.


    Strangely, the man and the other two youths following behind the tribe leader were surrounding one of the young men like they were his subordinates. They even instinctively did not surpass the young man as they walked.


    That young man was about 18 to 19-years-old. He wore a ck hide shirt and had long hair. His face could not be clearly seen because the cor of his ck shirt was pulled up to cover his entire face besides his eyes. He also had his head lowered, thus preventing anyone from seeing his face clearly.


    That young man was silent. He ignored the gazes that fell upon him and walked towards the crowd with his tribe leader. They sat down cross-legged at a corner far away from Dark Mountain Tribe.


    It could also be seen by how he sat down that the young man was different. He sat alone, not mixing with the other members of his tribe. Nheless, once he sat down, he lifted his head slightly and looked towards Dark Mountain Tribe. Disdain appeared briefly in his eyes.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes also fell upon the people from ck Mountain Tribe, just like the others¡¯. He paid special attention towards their tribe leader and the unsociable young man.


    Su Ming was not surprised by the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s power, but that unsociable young man made him feel a faint sense of danger. He could almost be certain that this person was extraordinary.


    But in his heart, he hated this sort of behavior, of pretending to be much more intelligent and powerful than other people. Compared to him, Su Ming even felt that Wu Sen was much better than that person. At the very least, Wu Sen did not pretend to be mysterious.


    ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s arrival did not incite much discussion. Compared to them, the people were much more interested in the prodigies of Wind Stream Tribe. After all, the reputations of these people were very impressive around the region.


    Su Ming went with the crowd to Chen Chong under the very enthusiastic young man¡¯s persuasion. He did not stand out as he stood among so many people. No one would notice him because he looked so normal.


    "I¡¯m telling you all, I never go to those ces in the tribe, and even if I went, I only go there to watch the fun. Don¡¯t you believe me?"


    As he got nearer, Su Ming saw Chen Chong gesturing with his hands and talking with the people around him, elicitingughter from them. But it was clear that most of theughter was just to humor him.


    There were even someughing instinctively because they wanted to be friends with Chen Chong. It was as if they wanted to useughter to fit into the group.


    The young man and the rest of the people besides Su Ming were doing just that. They wereughing non-stop. Su Ming stood there and smiled. He felt calm. He looked at Chen Chong, who was surrounded by all these people, and knew that Chen Chong¡¯s status was very high, and it was something he could notpare.


    He looked at the people beside him, who wereughing in order to try to join the group. They even used the chance to introduce themselves. They may not look as if they were trying to tter Chen Chong, but no matter who it was, it was clear that they wanted to get closer to Chen Chong.


    Dark Dragon Tribe walked into the field at that moment. When the tribe appeared, they did not incite much discussion. After all, Dark Dragon Tribe was really small. They could not evenpare with ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s fame.


    But the moment Dark Dragon Tribe appeared, all the people, even Chen Chong, who had been talking andughing, and Wu Sen, who had been meditating and fuming, lifted their heads and looked towards them.


    The young man in ck from ck Mountain Tribe, who was pretending to be mysterious by covering half of his face, also looked in their direction.


    They were looking at a girl in white with unparalleled beauty walking among Dark Dragon Tribe! There was a fragment decorating the center of her brows glowing brightly as it reflected the light from the sun. There was a certain wildness to her beauty that made hearts race as people looked at her.


    She was Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling blushed slightly because she was under so many people¡¯s scrutiny but did not lower her head. Instead, she swept her gaze quickly among the crowd. Once she found Dark Mountain Tribe, happiness appeared on her face, but once she looked carefully, the happiness disappeared. She did not find Su Ming.


    Bai Ling lowered her head and followed behind the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe towards the field. She did not notice a normal looking teenager watching her quietly from among the crowd in the distance. She also did not notice the looks of desire and greed from the young man in ck from ck Mountain Tribe, who was pretending to be mysterious, once he saw her.


    Wu Sen only looked at Bai Ling for a moment before closing his eyes again. Bai Ling may be unparalleled in beauty, but he waspletely unmoved. At the moment, he was feeling anxious, and he couldn¡¯t spare another thought for anything else.


    Su Ming looked at that beautiful face and stood quietly where he was. He suddenly felt that the distance between him and Bai Ling was incrediblyrge¡­


    "Bai Ling!" A voice that suggested that the speaker was smiling spoke up from where Su Ming was. The voice was not loud, but it spread around the area and travelled to Bai Ling¡¯s ears.


    "Brother Chen Chong." Bai Ling lifted her head and saw Chen Chong walking towards her from the crowd. There was a smile on her face, but there was also sadness hidden underneath that smile.


    Chen Chongughed loudly. The people in front of him immediately retreated. Su Ming stood there and did not move. He looked at Chen Chong walking by him towards Bai Ling.


    As he watched, Su Ming closed his eyes. He did not know what he should be feeling at the moment. There was only calmness within him.


    When he closed his eyes, it was as if he ignored everything around him until someone snapped him out by grabbing his arm and swinging it excitedly.


    "Ye Wang! It¡¯s Ye Wang!"


    "Look, that¡¯s Ye Wang, the most powerful person among the younger generation in Wind Stream Tribe! Ye Wang!


    He is the Ye Wang who won 1st ce in all three stages of the test for two consecutive times! That person has incredible talent and he¡¯s the strongest of the younger generation around the region! I heard that he has the highest hopes for reaching Transcendence realm among the younger generation! He¡¯s also currently being trained by the entire Wind Stream Tribe! He¡¯s the future Elder of Wind Stream Tribe!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and saw a person walking towards the field from a distance.


    That person was wearing a red shirt. He did not have Wu Sen¡¯s sullenness, Chen Chong¡¯s poprity, nor the fake mysteriousness from the young man in ck from ck Mountain Tribe. He was alone, and he walked by his lonesome self towards the field.

 Chapter 53 — Open the Path to Wind Stream Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 53: Open the Path to Wind Stream Mountain!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    His red shirt was like fire!


    It was as if there was an invisible me on Ye Wang that made all eyes burn as they stared at him, forcing everyone to lower their heads before him.


    He was of average looks and did not look handsome. His physique was not very powerful either, but as he walked into the field, he aroused a feeling that was difficult to describe among those who were looking at him.


    Ye Wang¡¯s ck hair swayed on his shoulders as he walked slowly towards them.


    He did not have Wu Sen¡¯s sullenness, but the calmness within his eyes made others terrified of him, even more than they were of Wu Sen. Neither did he have Chen Chong¡¯s charisma to attract people to his side, yet though he was alone, he had a presence that far surpassed other people so much that it created pressure.


    Simrly, he did not try to pretend to be mysterious, unlike the young man from ck Mountain Tribe, but as he walked towards the field, his power and his name brought about a sense of mystery that far surpassed that from the young man in ck.


    He was mysterious because he was Ye Wang. He was the best among the younger generation in Wind Stream Tribe. He was the most brilliant existence around the region. He was the one that was revered to as the future powerful Berserker of the Transcendence realm!


    He walked towards them calmly like a king. He did not need to talk to anyone. There would be countless people who would ignore Wu Sen and Chen Chong while they bowed down their heads before him and cleared the path for him.


    There were no longer sounds of discussion, either. Once he appeared, all sounds abruptly disappeared. The silence continued even when he reached the center of the field and sat down cross-legged.


    After a long while, faint sounds of discussion begun to arise.


    "Hey, you saw that big shot, right? We¡¯re lucky to see Ye Wanging here, at least our trip wasn¡¯t wasted," the honest-looking young man beside Su Ming whispered softly as his eyes were filled with admiration and satisfaction.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a while, he nodded his head lightly.


    There were still some people who arrived after Ye Wang. In an hour, all participants of the test arrived, and when they did, the sky suddenly darkened.


    As the clouds rolled forward, thunder roared and shook the area, making most of the people who heard the sound tremble. As they lifted their heads, they saw the clouds in the sky gathering together from all around at lightning speed. In the span of a breath, they had already fused together and turned into a gigantic man of clouds that was so tall its head could touch the sky!


    On the head of the cloud giant sat a man in purple with his legs crossed. That person was the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe - Jing Nan!


    He sat there cross-legged and did not look downwards. Instead, he was looking at the tall mountain located not too far away. That was the mountain that reached the clouds, and only half of which was visible to the eye!


    "This mountain is the most important treasure of Wind Stream Tribe. There is none other like it!


    "It was passed down to us by the Ancients. It is the origin of Wind Stream Tribe. Without this mountain, then perhaps there would be no Wind Stream Tribe! The mountain you¡¯re seeing is notplete. That is only the peak of the mountain¡­ The peak of the real Wind Stream Mountain!


    "There is a mysterious beast sealed at the top of the mountain. That beast has been sleeping for millions of years and has never woken up¡­ Perhaps it will never wake up¡­ This mountain has a pressuring might that surrounds the entire mountain and its surroundings. The higher you climb, the more pressure you will feel!


    "There are paths up the mountain. There are 281 stairways leading straight to the peak of the mountain. This is the 1st stage of the test!


    "The same rules from the previous tests apply. You have no time limit. All of you who are taking part in the 1st stage of the test and are holding onto the te can find any route you want leading up to the mountain. We will determine your rank based on how many steps you managed to take at the end.


    "There are a lot of you here who are taking this test for the first time. For fairness¡¯ sake I will tell you this. The pressure on this mountain is the strongest during midnight!


    "Now, I will break the seal on this mountain. After that, you must go in quickly!" As Jing Nan spoke on top of the giant made of clouds, he lifted his right hand and waved at the towering mountain.


    Once he brought his hand down, the giant made of clouds immediately lifted its head and let out a shocking roar. It took huge steps and moved quickly towards the peak of the mountain. It lifted its two gigantic arms and tore at the space before the mountain as if it was trying to tear apart heaven and earth.


    Once it did so, heaven and earth roared. A giant crack appeared out of nowhere. The crack was horizontal, and it opened up vertically between heaven and earth. It was as if there was an invisible screen before the peak of the mountain, and it was now being torn apart, revealing the true view of the mountain within.


    It was still a tall mountain, but it was no longer the mountain Su Ming saw before. The top of the mountain was covered by ck mist that was rolling up towards the sky. The ck mist looked gloomy and let off a presence that made hearts pound in terror.


    At the same time, there was also a pressuring might that was nigh indescribable spreading out from within the cracks. It was like a typhoon blowing towards them from the sides. It lifted many people¡¯s hair, some even turned pale because of it and instinctively retreated a few steps. It was as if it was not a mountain within the crack, but a colossal mysterious beast that reached heaven and earth.


    The moment the crack was torn open, multiple faint silhouettes of people quickly manifested beside the cloud giant and turned into eight people!


    Shi Hai was one of those eight people. Each of them had shocking power, and at that moment, they bit through their tongues and each coughed out a mouthful of blood. Their blood mixed together and formed aplex looking mark that glowed red. It sped towards the crack as if to imprint itself on the mist mountain within the crack.


    The mountain, surrounded by mist and clouds, roared the moment the mark touched it. The mist rolled upwards and revealed multiple ancient stairways that had endured through time.


    "Once you enter the mountain, if your tes leave you for even a second, it will disappear. You will also lose your qualification to take the exam and will be automatically transported out of the mountain. This is the only way for you to give up once you find that you cannot handle the pressure of the mountain. The te will also record the amount of steps you have taken and will ordingly show the numbers to all those spectating.


    "Well, aren¡¯t you going in?" The person who shouted towards the crowd gathered below him was Shi Hai, who was standing among the eight people.


    A person suddenly turned into a rainbow and sped towards the crack. That person was the young man who wore a red shirt, Ye Wang! Wu Sen was the second who rushed towards the crack, followed closely by Chen Chong. Gradually, a huge amount of people from all tribes taking the first stage of the test rushed towards the crack.


    Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La, Si Kong, and even Bai Ling were among the crowd going towards the crack. Once they entered the crack, they went to a stairway that was not taken by anyone and disappeared within it.


    Once a stairway was taken by someone, ayer of mist would fall down and cover the path from view.


    Su Ming did not choose to move alone. He chose to move with a huge crowd and walked into the crack. The moment he stepped in, he immediately felt the difference between the ce and the world outside. There was a pressure there that felt as if an invisible pair of hands was pressing on his body, causing him difort.


    Many of the paths leading to the stairways were already covered by mist¡ªa clear sign that someone had already taken the path. Su Ming did not worry, but instead ran further away from the entrance. There were plenty of people that were like him, searching for a way into the mountain.


    However, the shape of the foot of the mountain was uneven. Some of the paths leading to the stairs seemed to be shorter. These paths were usually fought over by people, and whoever took the first step on the stairway wouldy im to it.


    Su Ming did not join them but went to a ce that was further away. There were multiple paths there. He stood at the crossroads and fell into deep thought for a while. Just as he was about to move, he suddenly turned his head and looked to his right. As he did so, his pupils shrank, though it was barely noticeable.


    He saw the young man wearing ck beast skins from ck Mountain Tribe, who loved pretending to be mysterious, walking towards him with his face still covered. He did not even look at Su Ming as he walked towards one of the paths.


    For a moment, Su Ming watched as mist rolled down from the mountain and covered the path that was taken by the person, then he looked away. He walked towards a normal looking stairway. The moment he took the first step, he felt as if the entire mountain trembled. At the same time, a wave of heat spread from the te hanging over his chest, but it did not spread into Su Ming¡¯s body, it just kept giving off heat.


    Soon, he was surrounded by arge amount of mist. He could not see what was by his side, neither could he see what was behind him. The only thing he could see was the faint outline of a winding staircase in the mist before him and the dim sun hanging above him in the sky.


    It was quiet. That silence even gave him the impression that he was the only one on the mountain.


    Su Ming took a deep breath. He did not move immediately but chose to feel the pressure of thend. Once he was slightly used to it, he moved forwards step by step with resolution and persistence in his eyes.


    He did not know that the moment all of them went in, the crack gradually closed up. Shi Hai and the other seven people all sat down cross-legged at various corners in the field once they descended from the sky.


    The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan, also made the cloud giant disappear and descended upon the field. He went to Mo Sang¡¯s side and an invisible wave of air surrounded them, which prevented anyone from eavesdropping on them.


    There were still hundreds of people on the field, and their gazes were all focused on the nine gigantic eagle statues around them.


    Lines of words gradually appeared on the nine statues.


    1st ce: Ye Wang, 97 steps.


    2nd ce: Wu Sen, 51 steps.


    3rd ce: Chen Chong, 47 steps.


    4th ce: Bi Su, 46 steps.


    ¡­103rd ce: Mo Su, 6 steps.


    The steps taken by all the people taking the first test were clearly disyed for all to see due to the tes they had in hand.


    "I knew it. The 1st ce is Ye Wang. 97 steps, he has such a huge margin over the 2nd ce¡­ Look, it changed again! 115 steps! Didn¡¯t the test just start? That¡¯s too fast!"


    "Who is that Bi Su? I¡¯ve never heard of him before. He¡¯s not from Wind Stream Tribe, but he managed to get such a high rank since the start? I heard that during thest test, Ye Wang managed to take 803 steps. I wonder how far he¡¯ll go this time. It¡¯ll be more difficult the further they go. Since the very first test, no one has ever been able to make it past 930 steps!"


    The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan, was also looking at the bird statue by his side with Mo Sang. There was a smile on his face as he nced at a name called Mo Su.


    "Mo Sang, he should be Su Ming, right? But looking at his rank, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to get into the top 40. How about this? I¡¯ll make the conditions easier, if he can get into the top 60, then he¡¯ll pass."


    Mo Sang did not speak. He just quietly looked at the name Mo Su on the bird statue. There was a hint of expectation hidden deep within his eyes.

 Chapter 54 — The Secret of the Six Numbers!

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Secret of the Six Numbers!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    There were a few hundred people on the field. At that moment, they were all looking intently at the nine eagle statues. All of the rankings on it were the same. When they looked at it, they began discussing among themselves.


    Sometimes they would cheer when a person¡¯s name went up the rankings, and at other times they would feel sorry for another person who fell down the rankings.


    It can even be said that the test within the mountain was secondary in this grand ceremony and that the most important part of the ceremony was in the field. There were a few hundred people in the field, and while most of them were from Wind Stream Tribe, there were still quite a number of them from other tribes. It would be urate to say that almost all of the tribes in the region were gathered here.


    They would bring the rankings of the three stages back to their tribes so that everyone would know about it.


    That was the tradition, and it had been done in previous tests as well.


    As time passed, Ye Wang, who was in 1st ce, had taken his 345th step, and he was gradually slowing down.


    Chen Chong was behind him. He had already taken his 189th step. As for Wu Sen, who everyone had high expectations for, was in the 9th ce for some unknown reason. He had only taken 127 steps.


    However, the person called Bi Su had brought a lot of attention from the field on himself. He was in the 3rd ce, and he had taken 188 steps!


    "Who is that Bi Su? How can he be so strong? Could this person actually make it to the top of the first stage this time?"


    "This is interesting. It has been a long time since any outsider has managed to get into the top 10. Never mind that, no outsider has made it into the top 30 for a long time as well."


    As the people were talking among themselves, the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe was sitting down cross-legged as he stared at the rankings on the eagle statue nearby. There was a prideful smile on his lips. He also swept his gaze to where ck Mountain Tribe was.


    Shan Hen was seated with his eyes closed at where Dark Mountain Tribe was, seemingly uninterested with the rankings. As for the Head of the Guards, he was frowning as if he was feeling anxious.


    He looked at the rankings on the eagle statue beside him and found Bei Ling, who was at the 57th ce, Lei Chen, who was at the 73rd ce, and Wu La, who was at the 91st ce.


    The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe and the rest of the tribes were also intently staring at the eagle statues. There were not a lot of changes on their faces. As the leaders of the tribes, they had to learn how to conceal their emotions. Unless there was a great change, they would usually not show strong emotions on their faces. As for the Head of the Guards from Dark Mountain Tribe, if it were not for Bei Ling, he would not look anxious.


    The situation in the hundreds of stairways within the mountain was different from the field, which was filled with hundreds of people discussing and staring at the statues. The people taking the first stage of the test felt as if they were the only ones on the peak of the mountain.


    Not only did the thick mist cover their sight of each other, even the people outside could not see what was happening inside. Even Jing Nan, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, could not see through the mist which was created as a form of seal. He could not tell for sure what was happening inside.


    Nheless, there would not be any danger in this ce. After all, the test had been held far too many times.


    Bai Ling bit down her bottom lip. Sweat beaded on her forehead as she walked forwards. She could not see the end of the stairs. It seemed like there was no end to it, causing the people who were walking on it to fall into the illusion that it was endless. The increasing pressure as they walked further ahead also made them feel as if they were being repelled by the ce. It was as if there were a countless number of voices whispering in their ears to give up.


    Lei Chen was growling nonstop not too far away from Bai Ling. He had even torn away his hide shirt and revealed a strong upper body. There were beads of sweat trickling down his body, making him look ferocious even though he was tired. He kept walking forward, eyes lit with madness and persistence.


    Further ahead, Bei Ling¡¯s face was pale. He had given too much blood from the centre of his brows to Wu Sentely. His body was still weak. He would be able to obtain a small drop of Berserker Blood from Wu Sen during the third stage of the test ording to their promise, but he was worried. He did not know whether the promise still held.


    Bei Ling gritted his teeth. He did not want to losepletely, so he walked forward with the pride of Dark Mountain Tribe on his shoulders one step at a time.


    Compared to their difficulty, the most brilliant prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe, Ye Wang, was much more at ease. He had his hands behind his back as he walked forward one step at a time at an unhurried pace. This was not the first time he walked these steps, but the third!


    He remembered clearly that he managed to make it to more than 800 steps during his second time. This time, he would make it to 900!


    ¡®The elder once said that the mountain seemed tall, but there were only 999 steps. The structure had some sort of mysterious power that seemed to change heaven and earth.


    ¡®The amount of steps you could take reflected how many blood veins you would be able to manifest at the end.¡¯


    "I have to eat less next time. Ah, I definitely have to eat less next time¡­"


    At another path behind Ye Wang, Chen Chong was panting harshly as he walked forward, mumbling under his breath. He was slightly on the plump side, and as he walked, the flesh on his body seemed to tremble, but there was a sharp glint in his eyes. He looked at the te in his hands. If he stared at it with the te in mind, he could see all the rankings in it. He knew that there was a person called Bi Su who was right behind him!


    Located further away was the young man in ck hide skin from ck Mountain Tribe. His face was calm, as if there was no need for him to be serious about walking these stairs yet.


    ¡®This is the first time I¡¯vee here. Since I¡¯m here, then Wu Sen, Chen Chong, and even Ye Wang, will have to stand behind me!


    ¡®This time, I will let everyone know that I, Bi Su, am the best of all the prodigies in the region!¡¯


    There was a crazed look on the young man¡¯s half-covered face.


    Compared to these people, Su Ming was far behind them. His footsteps were slow. As of then, he had only taken his 32nd step.


    In fact, when he was at the 32nd step, Su Ming did not move forward, but lowered his head and fell into deep thought. He stared at the steps underneath his feet, and his eyes began wavering as he fell into his thoughts.


    ¡®The elder mentioned 6 numbers¡­ The first number was 32¡­ Could he have meant the 32nd step on the stairs?¡¯


    As Su Ming was thinking, he slowly lifted his feet and stepped onto the 33rd step. Once he ced his foot down, he did not feel any different. It was the same amount of pressure he felt at the 32nd step.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing strange about it¡­ It¡¯s the same¡­¡¯


    Su Ming frowned, then went to the 34th step. Yet, the moment his right footnded on it, his body trembled suddenly.


    ¡®Same¡­ Same¡­? No!¡¯ He closed his eyes and felt the slight increase of pressure as his right foot remained on the 34th step.


    Then he opened his eyes and quickly retreated to the 31st step. He raised his foot and stood on the 32nd step, then on the 33rd. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he took a deep breath.


    ¡®I see. There is an increase of pressure between the 31st and 33rd step, but only the 32nd step retains the same pressure no matter whether I move forward or backwards. It¡¯s as if¡­ the 32nd step doesn¡¯t exist. Even if the 32nd step is not around, everything is still the same.¡¯


    After a moment of thought, Su Ming did not move forward any longer. Instead, he sat down cross-legged at the 32nd step to feel the pressure from both sides as they pressed against his body. It made him feel ufortable, but 40 something blood veins manifested on his body.


    The moment these blood veins appeared, the pressure against Su Ming¡¯s body lessened by a great margin. If he did not pay attention to it, he would not have realized it.


    ¡®I can feel two sorts of pressure on most of the steps in this mountain. One of themes from above me, and the other is the residue pressureing from behind me from the steps I¡¯ve taken¡­ Only this 32nd step can bnce the pressure I feel¡­ The six numbers the elder told me must mean that there are six simr spots in this mountain!


    ¡®Perhaps this is what the elder experienced when he took the test in Wind Stream Tribe. It¡¯s his secret¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming sat down, he closed his eyes slowly and activated the blood veins in his body. After a moment, Su Ming opened his eyes and frowned.


    He did not feel that he benefitted from it. Even if he circted his Qi around his body, he felt normal. There were no changes whatsoever.


    Su Ming could not figure out the answer in his silence, but he knew that the elder would definitely not tell him the numbers because he felt like it. There must be some sort of secret within the elder¡¯s words that he had yet to discover.


    Still¡­ Su Ming scratched his head. The elder had always loved saying these sort of things since he was young to let him think and figure things out on his own. If he understood it, then that was that. If he did not, then the elder would asionally tell him the answer.


    After a moment of thought, Su Ming sighed. He looked at the 49 blood veins on his body. With their presence, he could ignore the pressure in this ce.


    ¡®Really, elder¡­? Can¡¯t you just tell me the answer¡­? Ah, just what is the secret behind this¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming did not want to give up. He continued sitting there as he thought carefully.


    ¡®Pressure¡­ the same amount of pressure from both sides¡­ I could feel the pressure before, but when I sit here, the pressure will make my blood circte faster, thus my blood veins will appear automatically to fight against the pressure¡­ this¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, and a thought flickered through his mind, but he had a feeling that he could not handle itpletely.


    He opened his eyes wide and took in a deep breath as he looked at the 49 blood veins on his body.


    ¡®Could the secret behind the elder¡¯s words be actually to tell me how to control the blood veins in my body so that they could all appear at the same time, then disappear one by one¡­? Then precisely because the pressure in this ce is bnced like the world outside, it could turn the impossible possible¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming jolted.


    ¡®The purpose of this is to let me have a much better control over my blood veins. When I swing my fist, I have to control the number of blood veins in my body so that with each punch, I will have just the right amount of power and not waste any of my energy¡­¡¯


    Su Ming licked his lips unconsciously and closed his eyes. In his silence, he tried to control the blood veins in his body and let them revert back one at a time.


    It was difficult!

 Chapter 55 — Fine Control!

    <h4>Chapter 55: Fine Control!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It was very difficult!


    All things were easier to do when you went along with the tide, but if you went against it, it became difficult! It was the same for the blood veins. They would appear one by one as a person circted the Qi in his body. It was also possible for all of them to appear at once in an explosive force. That was easy to do.


    If someone wanted to call back the blood veins one by one, then they would need to control the speed of the Qi in their bodies with extreme precision. Su Ming would have to control his Qi at a fine state to arrive at that level of precision.


    It was extremely rare for a Berserker at the Blood Solidification Realm to do so. This was in fact, not something for a person still in the Blood Solidification to do. This was a skill for a strong Berserker in the Transcendence realm to understand and perform.


    Su Ming did not know about this. What he knew was that the elder taught him to do it. It was like a riddle, he had to find the solution on his own and find out what he was supposed to do as he thought deeply about it.


    He did not feel as if he was being forced into it, nor did he feel it was difficult trying to solve the problem. Everything happened naturally. So naturally in fact, that Su Ming felt that he should try it.


    If he did not, then it would be a waste because he spent so much time thinking about it.


    Two hours passed by slowly. During those two hours, Su Ming sat with his legs crossed and did not move. As he continued trying to control the cirction of his Qi, a strange change happened to the blood veins on his body. The number of blood veins would suddenly decrease by dozens, then would suddenly return to its full number - 49. As this change continued, it gradually progressed to a steady state.


    All of this wasrgely rted to the pressure in this ce. It could even be said that it was by this external force that a Berserker in the Blood Solidification realm could even perform one of the detailed controls that only a Berserker in the Transcendence realm could do.


    Time passed by, and very soon, it was dusk. The mist in the mountain thickened during dusk. It was quiet, but the situation in the field outside was different from the mountain. It was bustling with activity, and sounds of discussions rang through the air. There were even some who took out stone coins and started cing bets.


    "As expected, the 1st is still Ye Wang. Look at him, he has already taken 561 steps! The 2nd is Chen Chong, he¡¯s only at 326 steps!"


    "That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m paying attention to the 3rd ce, Bi Su. This person is definitely the dark horse in this test. I believe everyone thinks the same way. This person, about whom we¡¯ve never heard before, has taken 327 steps! He has been switching back and forth with the 2nd ce for the entire afternoon."


    "But I wonder what happened to Wu Sen, he¡¯s only at 12th ce¡­"


    At a corner of the field, Mo Sang and Jing Nan sat cross-legged. No one dared to bother them. There was an invisible barrier around them that separated them from the world.


    "Mo Sang, Su Ming has been staying at the 32nd step for the entire afternoon. I think he¡¯s already exhausted. He¡¯s cedst." Jing Nan frowned slightly, feeling that something was out of ce.


    Mo Sang did not speak but chose to look at the rankings on the eagle statue instead. His face was as calm as usual, but in his heart, he was happy. He knew that Su Ming figured out his riddle.


    To him, if Su Ming could understand it on his own, it was much more precious than obtaining the Berserker Blood.


    The sun and moon appeared at the same time during dusk and started changing ces with each other. Su Ming¡¯s rank did not bring about anyone¡¯s attention. They would only sweep a nce at him to see who was in thest ce.


    As of then, Su Ming still sat on the 32nd step. He did not seem any different, but if anyone looked closely, then they would see that the number of blood veins on his body was changing rapidly. It would sometimes be 46 blood veins, sometimes 47, and sometimes 48. The change was too rapid, hence if no one paid attention, they would not see it.


    When the sun waspletely hidden and the moon became clearer in the sky, the blood veins on Su Ming¡¯s body changed once again. Gradually, the number of times the blood veins went up to 48 increased from once to twice, to thrice¡­ until it reached eight times, and nine times!


    At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes and a flicker of excitement appeared briefly in his eyes. He made it! It may not be perfect, but he made it!


    During those ten times, there were nine times where he managed to only make one of the blood veins in his body disappear!


    Making one blood vein disappear may seem insignificant, but it meant that Su Ming had begun managing to control the cirction of his blood and Qi. His blood was no longer like a wild horse rampaging around, he had managed to put asso around it!


    Slowly, he sat there and gradually reduced the number of blood veins on his blood to 47, 46, 45¡­ It was not until the 38th blood vein that Su Ming began to lose control, and his Qi began to go into turmoil.


    Su Ming knew that the bnced pressure on the 32nd step was no longer enough to help him. If he wanted to improve, then he would need to go to the 79th step!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bright. He stood up without hesitation and stepped onto the 33rd step. He continued moving forward with certainty. As he moved forward one step at a time and the pressure on the mountain pressed onto him, all 49 blood veins from Su Ming¡¯s body appeared suddenly and circted rapidly in his body. The fine control he gained that afternoon was not just an achievement, he also gained control over his blood veins, causing a muffled boom to resound in Su Ming¡¯s body as the blood veins appeared.


    As the sound echoed in the air, the 50th blood vein suddenly manifested on his body!


    The 51st blood vein also appeared once the 50th blood vein manifested itself, and it did not stop there. As Su Ming continued walking up the steps until he reached the 37th, 42nd, 49th, 58th¡­


    Once he reached the 60th step within a short amount of time, the 52nd blood vein suddenly manifested on Su Ming¡¯s body!


    Just one more, and he would reach the fifth level of the Blood Solidification realm! In fact, he could already begin training the Berserker Art - Dark Blood Dust!


    The muffled soundsing from his body may not have echoed too far, but Bi Su, who had taken 300 something steps on the path closest to him, heard it as he was walking. He stopped and turned back to look.


    ¡®This is the sound of someone surmounting the number of blood veins he currently has¡­ Just who is it that managed to increase his blood veins in this ce¡­?¡¯


    He fell into brief thought, but did not pay too much attention to it. He continued walking forward. It may be his first time being in this ce, but he already made preparations before he came.


    Bi Su knew that the pressure in the mountain would increase by several fold at nightpared to the day. That was why almost all would choose to stop moving when it was night and the moon was hanging high in the sky. After all, if they continued moving forward, then they would have to pay a much higher price, and it was not worth it.


    It was much better if they rested for a night and continued the next day. If they did that, they would be in the best possible condition. That was why, he would continue moving forward as much as possible before midnight arrived, and then would have to rest.


    When the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body increased to 52, he continued moving forward. He moved quickly up the stairs towards the peak of the mountain that could not be seen.


    He did not know that his speed had caused a smallmotion in the field outside.


    The few hundreds of people in the field may only be paying attention to the top 50 rankings in the test, but they would asionally look at the person called Mo Su who was cedst and mock him in their hearts. To them, the person who stayed an entire afternoon at the 32nd step had already exhausted his strength.


    But now, when one of the men in the crowd looked at the changes in the top 50 ranks with admiration and stole a nce at thest ce unconsciously, he was stunned momentarily, then he widened his eyes. He saw with his own eyes the numbers behind Mo Su¡¯s name, who had been stuck at thest ce, suddenly increase.


    33, 37, 45, 48¡­ up until 61, 63¡­ and it continued increasing!


    He also looked at the rankings and saw that Mo Su had climbed up dozens of ranks from thest ce, and his rank continued increasing!


    Very soon, he was not the only one who noticed the change. Many people noticed it and when they looked over, they were all astonished. From that moment, the interest towards the top 50 ranks was no longer as high as the increase in ranks by the person who was previously in thest ce.


    "That person called Mo Su has started to rise! Haha! Could it be that he rested for the entire afternoon and just woke up?"


    "He¡¯s already at 137th ce. He climbed up so many ranks from thest ce. Is he the type that has sudden explosive power muchter into things? Let¡¯s see whether he can make it within 120."


    "He¡¯s in! 119th ce, 79 steps!"


    "Huh¡­ why did he stop?"


    "He stopped again!" The people who were paying attention to Su Ming¡¯s rank were looking at Mo Su¡¯s name at 119th ce. When they saw that there was no longer any change to the number of steps he took, which was 79, they were disappointed.


    "I thought I¡¯d see another miracle, but it looks like he doesn¡¯t have enough strength. Looks like he¡¯s at his limit at 79 steps. He must have stored up an entire afternoon¡¯s worth of power and let it all out."


    Gradually, no one in the field paid any more attention to themon looking name. They turned their attention back to the top 50 ranks. Midnight was near. ording to tradition, no one would continue climbing the steps at midnight. The ranks at that time would be the final score for the day.


    At a corner of the field, Mo Sang looked at Su Ming¡¯s name as he rose up in ranks until he finally stopped at the 79th step. A smile appeared on his face.


    As for Jing Nan, who was sitting beside him, he was frowning. When he looked at the eagle statue, the hundreds of names on it seemed to have disappeared in his eyes until there was only one left.


    119th: Mo Su, 79 steps.


    As Su Ming¡¯s ranking rose, Wu La, who was at another small stairway in the mountain, grew nervous. She held the te in her hands as she looked at the rankings on it.


    118th: Wu La, 82 steps.


    After a long while, when Wu La saw the person called Mo Su was still at the 79th step, she let out a sigh of relief and with gritted teeth continued climbing upwards.

 Chapter 56 — The Night Was His!

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Night Was His!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming sat on the 79th step. He looked around him, and especially at the moon in the sky. There was still some time left before midnight, even so, night was afortable moment for him.


    Ever since he started training in the Fire Berserker Art, Su Ming fell in love with the night. He especially looked forward to the nights when the moon was full. Yet ever since Su Ming started practicing the Fire Berserker Art, he had never seen the full moon.


    It may have appeared once, but the moon was covered by dark clouds that day. He could feel restlessness in his body when he was in the fire cave, but there was not much change within him in the end. Su Ming had analyzed it himself, if the moon had not been covered by dark clouds that day, then he may have had some obvious changes.


    It was a pity that today was not a full moon either, but Su Ming still felt at ease. At the same time, as the pressure increased with each step he took, the pressure also increased as the moon rose into the sky.


    ¡®The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe did mention that pressure in the mountain would increase at night, looks like it¡¯s true.¡¯


    Su Ming smiled. He was not bothered by it. To him, as the pressure at night increased, it meant that his power would reach its peak.


    Su Ming was much more terrifying at night than he was at day!


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the moon and sat down cross-legged on the 79th step. He took a deep breath and began to quietly feel the difference in this ce.


    It was just as he expected. This was the 2nd ce on the stairs where the pressure was bnced. The pressure may be bnced, but it was still much stronger than the pressure on the 32nd step. This ce was extremely suitable for him to continue controlling the Qi in his body to a profound state and control the amount of blood veins he wanted to manifest on his body to extreme precision.


    As of then, Su Ming also knew that the additional three blood veins that manifested when he walked to the 79th step were due to him being able to control the Qi in his body to extreme precision. Just one more, and he would be able to reach the 5th level of the Blood Solidification realm!


    This made Su Ming extremely excited with the prospect of just how many blood veins he would be able to manifest once the 79th step was no longer enough for his training and he would have to go higher!


    Su Ming slowly closed his eyes and began circting his Qi around his body. Once again, he entered into the fine state of controlling his Qi and tried to control the speed of his Qi reverting into his body, making it slow down ording to his will.


    As time passed by, the 52 blood veins on his body gradually began to reduce at a steady rate from the erratic pace when he first started training at the 79th step as he began to get used to the state. Slowly, he began approaching his previous limit at the 32nd step, but now that he had three extra blood veins on his body, there were still 40 blood veins left on his body as the blood veins disappeared one by one!


    Su Ming was calm. There was not a shred of anxiety on him. He slowly circted his Qi and focused on exercising fine control. Very soon, two hours passed by.


    At that moment, many people had already stopped moving forward in the mountain. They chose to sit down cross-legged on one of the steps to train and observe the rankings on the te in their hands. They were also waiting for daylight to arrive so that they could continuepeting against each other.


    Wu Sen panted harshly. His face was pale. After he gritted his teeth and arrived at the 295th step, he finally caved under the pressure and sat by the side. His face was dark. As he looked at the mist, there was uncertainty in his eyes.


    ¡®My Blood of Corpses¡­ Sheet! That person stole my Blood. Without it, not only will I be unable to use my powers urately, I¡¯ll also weaken rapidly¡­ I can already feel myself bing weaker¡­


    ¡®I cannot let the elder know about this. If he learns that I lost my Blood, then even if he helps me retrieve it, I¡¯ll lose my value in his eyes¡­¡¯


    Once he thought of the horrific consequences, Wu Sen clenched his fists. There was a hint of fear under theyer of uncertainty in his eyes as well.


    ¡®I definitely can¡¯t let other people know about this, especially the people who offered me their Corpse Blood in the past. I¡¯ve been oppressing them these past few years because I was strong and my status in the tribe was high. If they knew that I lost the Blood of Corpses, they¡¯ll immediately betray me.


    ¡®What should I do¡­? What should I do¡­?¡¯


    Wu Sen¡¯s face was vicious as he gritted his teeth. Still, there was uncertainty on his features.


    Chen Chong was panting harshly. He was mumbling under his breath as he walked. When he looked at the brightening moon in the sky despite it being covered by mist, he wanted to rest and wait for tomorrow. Yet the moment he looked at the rankings on the te in his hands and saw that the person called Bi Su had surpassed him by two steps, he felt challenged.


    "You bastard! I won¡¯t take this lying down!" Chen Chong gritted his teeth and continued walking.


    At the same time, Bi Su from ck Mountain Tribe was also panting harshly as he looked at the te in his hands and continued walking despite the increasing pressure brought by the moon. It was as if he waspeting with Chen Chong and was forcing himself to continue climbing the steps.


    It was not until an hourter that Chen Chong let out a huge roar and sat down by the side with his legs trembling. He growled a few times at the quiet mist around him.


    "Go! Go on ahead! You bastard, I won¡¯tpete with you today anymore! I¡¯ll do it tomorrow!"


    Perhaps Bi Su felt it, because after he took a few more steps, he flopped onto the ground. Yet when he looked at his rank, there was a dark smile on his lips.


    Lei Chen was sitting somewhere around the 130th step with extreme unwillingness and was panting heavily.


    Many people had already stopped, but there was one person who kept moving forward.


    "563¡­ 567¡­ 572¡­ Ye Wang is actually walking during midnight!"


    "The 2nd ce is Bi Su. He only took 397 steps, but Ye Wang is already up to 500 something steps. Could he be ignoring the stronger pressure at night and wanting to continue walking?"


    "As expected of the strongest among the younger generation. That perseverance of his is not something the others canpare!"


    The few hundred people in the field were all staring at the rankings on the eagle statues. Right now, the only number of steps that was changing on the board belonged to the person at 1st ce.


    The others who were partaking in the 1st stage of the test had all stopped.


    "587! 589!"


    "It changed again. This time it¡¯s 595!"


    The field was in an uproar. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the 1st ce. Even the leaders from other tribes were also sighing in respect for Ye Wang.


    "Mo Sang, my tribe¡¯s Ye Wang has really high potential. How is hepared to you?" the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan, smiled as he looked at the ranks on the statue and spoke slowly.


    Mo Sang was calm as he smiled.


    "Not bad."


    Jing Nan smiled, but he no longer talked about it.


    At that moment, Ye Wang¡¯s gaze was firm as he continued walking forward with his hands behind his back despite the sweat pouring down his forehead. Every single step he took was hard, but he did not hesitate. He only stopped when he reached the 600th step. There was a smile on his face as he sat down by the side.


    "Thest time I was here, I went up to 580 steps on the first night. This time, I surpassed myself by 20 steps. That¡¯s good enough¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯ll be able to find the test at the 562nd step¡­ Still, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯ll be same asst time. No one will have the right to experience the test at the 562nd step," While mumbling under his breath, there was a prideful look on his face that could not be concealed.


    The 562nd step was a trap. He failed it when he arrived at that ce the first time he took the test and only seeded the second time. It was now his third time, and he no longer paid too much attention to it. To him, there was no one among the people taking the test who could hope topete with him. There was no one who had the right to obtain his attention, either.


    He had been looking at the te the entire day as well. However, he was notparing his score with the otherpetitors but with himself.


    Once he stopped, sounds of discussion arose continuously in the field outside. In their sights, once Ye Wang stopped, thepetition for the day had also haltedpletely. After that, they would have to wait for the next day for the next round.


    "The 1st is Ye Wang, 2nd is Bi Su, 3rd is Chen Chong¡­ 12th is Wu Sen¡­ until now, there¡¯s only one outsider among the top 10 ranks, the others are all from Wind Stream Tribe!


    But the 48th ce is Bei Ling, and the 49th ce is Si Kong. They¡¯re also outsiders. I wonder whether those two will be able to maintain their rank in the top 50 tomorrow. After all, today is only the first day. The key that decides the results of thepetition is tomorrow!"


    "Just where did Bi Sue from? That¡¯s a shocking result he has, he¡¯s in second ce! He even topped Chen Chong! This person will be a famous Berserker in the future!"


    "It hasn¡¯t ended yet, something unexpected might happen¡­" The buzzing sounds of discussion gradually died down. The hundreds of people on the field sat down cross-legged and waited for the second day to arrive.


    Gradually, the only sounds within the field that could be heard were ones of breathing.


    "Mo Sang, let¡¯s go back to the tribe together and continue ying chess. We¡¯ll see whether your Su Ming can reach the top 50 tomorrow." Jing Nan smiled and looked at Mo Sang.


    Mo Sang did not speak, but looked at Su Ming¡¯s name on the eagle statue instead. His rank had fallen from 120 to 123. He nodded his head.


    Just as they were about to leave, the elder¡¯s pupils shrank as he saw something at that moment. Very soon, some of the people on the field who had yet to rest and were still looking at the ranking board asionally let out surprised cries.


    "He moved! That person called Mo Su moved!" That surprised cry immediately led those who had already closed their eyes to open them once more instinctively and look over. When they saw it, there was amazement on their faces.


    Jing Nang, who was about to leave, stopped. He, too, turned over and stared at the statue.


    He was not the only one. All the people on the field, including Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s Elder, ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s leader, and the leaders from other tribes, looked over. After all, everyone who was partaking in the test had already stopped moving that night. The sudden rise in the ranks by that one person was incredibly eye-catching!


    Deep in the mountains, Su Ming, who was sitting and meditating on the 79th step, suddenly opened his eyes. His control over the reduction of the blood veins in his body stopped at the 28th blood vein. That was his limit. He could no longer continue. This time, it was much easier and smoother than before. The time he spent was also much shorter. The reason was because it was night!


    There was a faint hint of the red moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he sat under the moonlight. He slowly stood up and looked at the winding staircase. A bright sh appeared briefly in his eyes.


    ¡®The next ce¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his right foot. Under the moonlight, there was no other person who would dare continue walking up the mountain besides him, be it Chen Chong, Bi Su, or even Ye Wang. No one else dared to continue moving forward. Only he, Su Ming, pressed on!


    The night was his!

 Chapter 57 — The Fifth Level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Fifth Level of the Blood Solidification Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    There was brightness in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Under the moonlight, when no one dared to move an inch in the mountain, he weed the incredible pressure brought by the mountain and walked forwards one step at a time.


    80th step, 81st, 82nd¡­


    The pressure in the mountain during midnight was much stronger than in the day, and it became even more startling the higher he climbed. The moon shone brightly in the sky, and nothing seemed out of ce. Yet it was precisely because it was night, and the night belonged to Su Ming, that as he walked, fine threads of moonlight that were unnoticeable fell onto thend and fused with Su Ming¡¯s body, causing the faint shadow of the moon in his eyes to be clearer.


    Slivers of cold circted in Su Ming¡¯s body, causing the speed of his footsteps to increase as he continued walking. 87, 88, 93¡­ Very soon, Su Ming arrived at the 99th step.


    Just as his right footnded on the step, Su Ming trembled. Waves of heat caused by his Qi erupted forth from his body, making him shake slightly. Immediately, 52 blood veins appeared on his body. The blood veins seemed to twist around to form a strange picture.


    Su Ming stopped and roared towards the heavens. The sound was not loud, and it only echoed around his surroundings. Nheless, the 53rd blood vein manifested suddenly on his body!


    The appearance of that blood vein meant that Su Ming broke through the fourth level of the Blood Solidification realm and reached the fifth level!


    There was a muffled sound of thunder roaring within his body at that moment, and the sound echoed in his surroundings, causing a string of booming noises. Yet the sounds seemed to be swallowed by the ck mist by his side, and he did not know where the sounds went.


    The moment Su Ming broke through the fourth level of the Blood Solidification realm and reached the fifth, on another stairway nearby was Chen Chong, who was sitting down exhausted as he was mumbling under his breath and was about to rest. His body suddenly jolted due to shock, and he looked at the ck mist by his side instinctively. There was a muffled booming sound echoing in his ears. It was a sound he was familiar with!


    "This¡­ This is¡­! Damn it! Someone actually managed to breakthrough in this ce?" Chen Chong was stunned momentarily, and disbelief filled his eyes. The flesh on his face trembled. He had never heard of anyone who managed to breakthrough and reach the next level in the first stage of the test. This was the first time it happened!


    He rubbed his eyes with force, then, when he felt that there was something wrong with his actions, he immediately changed to rubbing his ears. He turned his head to listen carefully, and his ears moved strangely before they turned red in the blink of an eye.


    Chen Chong had been blessed with great talent, and his hearing was especially good. Even if the distance was great and no one else could hear a thing, he could still hear clearly.


    This was something he was used to since he was young. Now that his powers increased the higher he was in the Blood Solidification Realm, he became even more proud of himself.


    As he listened, bitterness appeared on Chen Chong¡¯s face. He also felt indignant.


    "Damn it, just what sort of luck is this? How could he breakthrough here, of all ces! God, why didn¡¯t this happen to me¡­?" Chen Chongmented as if he was extremely jealous.


    Most of the other people besides Chen Chong, who had exceptionally good hearing, did not notice the muffled boom in the air. The only other person who noticed was ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Bi Su, who was extremely close to Su Ming. He was sitting somewhere above Su Ming when he opened his eyes abruptly. He looked surprised as he turned and looked at the mist behind him.


    ¡®Someone broke through to a new level!¡¯


    Bi Su¡¯s face was dark. He remembered hearing the sound of blood veins increasing on a person some time ago. Once he connected the dots, there was a sh in his eyes, but he was not too bothered by it.


    He took out the te and looked at the change in the rankings. With just one nce, he saw a name suddenly rising through the ranks rapidly as everyone else was staying put!


    At that moment, there was an uproar in the field outside the mountain due to Su Ming¡¯s actions. Almost everyone¡¯s focus was on the one line belonging to Mo Su on the ranking board on the eagle statues.


    In the past, everyone would choose to rest during the night for the first stage of the test. It was the action chosen by those within the mountains, and it was the same in the field. Yet this night was different from those of the past!


    All of this was because there was a name rapidly rising up the ranks at that moment!


    "He moved! 99 steps! He moved from 79 steps to 99 steps! That person has been like that since the beginning. Once he rested enough, he¡¯ll start climbing at a mad pace!"


    "He¡¯s Mo Su, I remember him! He was in thest ce previously, then suddenly rushed forward with an explosive force and went up to the 119th ce before he stopped. He fell to the 123rd ce after that!"


    "Look, he¡¯s now ranked 113th¡­ No, 109th, 10- 101st! He¡¯s ranked 101st now! He¡¯s good!"


    "Haha! I didn¡¯t expect to see such a thing tonight! Very well, let¡¯s see just how far that Mo Su can go!"


    There were multiple discussions as the field went into an uproar. It was even livelier than it was during the day. The people who did not bother looking at the names after the hundredth were also looking with their eyes wide open.


    In the previous tests, almost no one would pay too much attention to those ced at the bottom. Their attention would usually be on the top 50 ranks, or even fixed at the top 30 ranks up till the top 10. Some would even only look at the top 3.


    But it was different this time. A situation that was rarely seen brought about talk among the people in the field.


    Yet as they talked among themselves with excitement, keeping their eyes glued to the ranking board, they did not put much importance on it. To them, that young man called Mo Su just found a way to spend his time while everyone else taking part in the test was resting.


    Once daylight arrived and all the contestants started moving once more, they would automatically ignore Mo Su. After all, Mo Su could not hope topare with the prodigies no matter how high his rank or how many steps he took.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s actions also caught the attention of most of the contestants on the mountain. Most of them were resting as they looked at the tes in their hands. The ones who were ced at the lower end of the ranks were especially nervous, but those who were ced higher up just took a look at it and no longer paid attention to it.


    Wu La was very nervous. She was sitting at the 112nd step as she widened her eyes and stared at the te. She took special notice of the person called Mo Su because that person had managed to climb up many ranks from thest ce in one go, and it made Wu La feel extremely stressed.


    ¡®I¡¯ve worked hard for the entire day to make it to here and finally managed to get into the top 100! That damn Mo Su! Just who is he? How could he do this? Everyone is resting right now, and the pressure has increased due to the night! Why is he doing this?¡¯


    Wu La gritted her teeth due to her anxiety and grievance.


    But after a moment, Mo Su stopped moving up the ranks once he was at the 101st ce as if he had stopped moving. Wu La let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®He¡¯s at his limit¡­¡¯


    Lei Chen was sitting down cross-legged at the 135th step and looking at the te in his hands. He was also looking at Mo Su¡¯s name, but there was a different look in his eyes. It was as if he was deep in thought.


    At the same time, Bei Ling, who was sitting at the 206th step, was also looking at the ranks on his te, but he did not pay much attention to it. To him, that person was just trying to get attention. He did not move during the day but only moved at night, what else could he be doing besides trying to get attention?


    ¡®Such a cheap trick!¡¯


    Bei Ling smiled coldly.


    Situated somewhere around the 200th step, but at a location lower than Bei Ling, was Si Kong from Dark Dragon Tribe. He was frowning. He had been looking at the te multiple times during the day and was searching for Su Ming¡¯s name, but he could not find it. He automatically ignored Mo Su¡¯s name climbing up the ranks.


    To him, Su Ming¡¯s rank should be around his. There was no way he could be in the hundreds. If that was really the case, then he would find it hard to ept that he lost to a weakling.


    On another staircase was Bai Ling, who was sitting somewhere around the 130th step. She lifted her head and looked at the moon. She did not look at the ranks. There was uncertainty on her face as she thought about something.


    The people on the field waited for a while. When they saw that Mo Su was stuck at the 101st ce, they became disappointed but were also not too bothered by it, as if they expected that to happen.


    The leaders of the tribes averted their gazes and no longer looked at the ranks.


    The old woman in Dark Dragon Tribe closed her eyes slowly. She never looked at the ranks since the beginning, as if she was never interested in them in the first ce.


    There was a mocking smile on ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribe leader. The only person he was paying attention to was Bi Su. If there was anyone else worth his attention, then it would be Ye Wang. To him, the only person who could be Bi Su¡¯s opponent was Ye Wang!


    Once they saw that there was no change in Mo Su¡¯s rank after a while, the sounds of discussion gradually disappeared in the field.


    "It¡¯s clear that that person umted his strength and chose to move when no one else was moving. He must know that he won¡¯t get much attention otherwise and is using this method to gain some fame."


    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s a good move though. At the very least, I remember him now. I¡¯d like to see how he looks like."


    "Forget it. Let¡¯s go rest. Tomorrow is the main event. The top 50 ranks might change¡­ Ah, he¡¯s moving! He¡¯s moving!" Just as the excitement from before was about topletely die down, a surprised cry echoed through the surroundings.


    Mo Su¡¯s rank climbed up once again. The number of steps behind his name was also rising up at an unbelievable pace.


    100 steps. 103, 107, 112¡­

 Chapter 58 — Do You Believe It?

    <h4>Chapter 58: Do You Believe It?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming started moving again. He lifted his foot and ced it on the 100th step. He stayed on the 99th step for a long time before because the moment the 53rd blood vein manifested, the Qi in his body started churning madly and surrounded his body. He needed to get used to the sudden explosive appearance of the blood vein before he could continue onwards.


    After all, the manifestation of that blood vein meant that he reached a breakthrough. It was not just some normal manifestation of a new blood vein.


    Once he started moving, Su Ming rushed forward abruptly. His body seemed to continue absorbing the moonlight as he pressed onwards. In the blink of an eye, he reached the 115th step.


    He did not stop. As he felt the pressure of the mountain increasing on him, Su Ming rushed forward. 120 steps, 130 steps, 150 steps, 160 steps!


    Within the span of a few breaths, Su Ming took about 60 steps. When he was standing at the 160th step, Su Ming suddenly felt as if there was an abrupt increase in pressure from the mountain. It was as if a sudden force erupted forth and pressed onto his body.


    Yet at that moment, the bright moonlight surrounded Su Ming¡¯s entire body, causing his tied up hair to move on its own under the moonlight.


    It would have been fine if he did not move, but now that he did, half of the people in the mountain and the entire field outside fell into dead silence!


    Wu La was stunned momentarily. She had been worried about her own ranking. She originally felt affronted and defensive, but now, as she was stunned, theplicated feeling she had disappearedpletely. She understood then that she was not at the same level as the other person. If they were not even in the same level, then why should shepare herself to him? If she did, then she would just be embarrassing herself, nothing more.


    Lei Chen stood up abruptly and stared dumbly at the te in his hands. He had been trying to guess the identity behind the person called Mo Su, but now, he was beginning to doubt his own guess. He could not say for sure whether what he had been thinking was correct.


    Bei Ling red at the te in his hands as his heart pounded against his chest. There was a brief moment where he felt as if a chill crawled down his spine as he watched the person called Mo Su climb up 60 steps within the span of a few breaths. That speed was unbelievable and he almost forgot to breathe because of it.


    He originally thought that the person was just trying to gain attention. That was why he chose to travel at night. Yet as he looked at it, there was no way Mo Su was doing it to gain attention. It was clear that he had the ability to do so since the beginning!


    If that was not the case, it would have been impossible for him to climb up 60 steps within the span of a few breaths!


    The entire mountain was in silence. Within that silence, Chen Chong blinked rapidly. He did not want to be bothered by it, but his instincts told him that that person called Mo Su was the one who brought about the sudden roar just now!


    ¡®It should be him¡­ It should be! But just who is he? He¡¯s not from Wind Stream Tribe, that¡¯s for sure. I wonder whether I saw him on the field just now.¡¯


    Chen Chong still did not know that while he was still on the field surrounded by people, there was one person whose smile was extremely faint as he stood among the crowd trying to get into his circle of friends byughing. He was of average looks, so average that people would not notice him.


    That person was looking at Chen Chong as heughed and chatted with his friends, surrounded and practically worshipped by the people around him, and watched as he walked towards Bai Ling¡­


    Just as Chen Chong was troubled by his thoughts, Bi Su widened his eyes where he sat on the stairway closest to Su Ming. It was as if he was trying to see through the mist and look at the person who was walking on the stairway right beside his.


    Bi Su was different from Chen Chong. He was too close. He could practically tell that the person called Mo Su was very close to him, and he was right behind him on the other stairway covered by mist.


    ¡®He¡¯s just at the 160th step, though. There¡¯s still more than twice the distance between us. He¡¯s of no threat to me! If you cane close to me, then it¡¯ll be not toote for me to pay attention to your existence.¡¯


    As Bi Su thought about it, he smiled coldly and closed his eyes.


    On another stairway on the other side of the mountain, Wu Sen stared at the ranks on the te with a dark face. His gaze stayed especially long on Bi Su and Mo Su¡¯s names.


    ¡®I¡¯m at the 12th ce and only at the 295th step¡­ I won¡¯t be able to get into the top 10. I can tell that I¡¯m getting weaker¡­ The person who stole my Blood must be one of these two!¡¯


    Wu Sen was not stupid. He was, in fact, very intelligent, or else he would not have been able to maintain a rtively high position within the tribe, which was filled with strife and confrontations, much less control Bei Ling and the others.


    ¡®Bi Su!¡¯


    Wu Sen¡¯s eyes swept past Mo Su¡¯s name, and he stared at Bi Su¡¯s name, who was ranked second on the te with a vicious look in his eyes. Even so, there was a hint of fear and caution hidden deep within that viciousness.


    Wu Sen had no confidence that he could snatch back his Blood from a person ranked second in this test¡­


    Si Kong was nervous. As of then, his demeanor was simr to how Wu La had acted before. When he looked at ranks and at Mo Su¡¯s name, who was at the 160th step, his heart pounded against his chest. He was afraid that he would be overtaken.


    He would not be so worried if it was daylight, but it was night time now. He had no confidence to continue onward. Besides, he was currently ranked 49th. Once he was overtaken, then he would be ced at the 50th spot. It may seem like it was just small difference, but the meaning within the rank waspletely different.


    Besides them, almost everyone taking part in the test had their eyes fixed on Mo Su¡¯s name on their ranking tes.


    Only Ye Wang never looked at the te. It was not as if he did not know about what was happening. It was just that with his personality, even if he knew, he would not pay attention to it.


    However, the field was even quieterpared to the silence in the mountain. It was as if even breathing was halted, and the field was enveloped in dead silence.


    The force that was halting the people¡¯s breathing on the field was their own shock, which stemmed from the one name they were all looking at on the ranks shown on the eagle statues.


    63rd: Mo Su, 160 steps.


    After the sudden explosive increase in steps, many among them no longer treated Mo Su as an entertainment to pass time. They were regarding that name with importance because the sudden increase of 60 steps caused them to be in shock and disbelief!


    If it was during the day, then perhaps they would be just shocked, but it was night. It was night, when the pressure in the mountain was a hundred times stronger than during the day. Most of them believed that if he could take 60 steps within the span of a few breaths during night, then that number would increase by several folds during the day!


    There were few who could do what Mo Su did among all those participating in the test!


    "Just¡­ who is he¡­?"


    "Mo Su¡­ Mo Su¡­ I just did a calction. He went from 99 steps to 160 steps within less than 10 breaths¡­! This¡­ is unbelievable!"


    "His rank went up from 101 to 62 within the blink of an eye. This person¡­ if he had this sort of ability, then if he did what he just did during the day, he would have gotten into the top 30 ranks. Why is he doing this at night¡­?"


    After a long while, sounds of discussion gradually rose within the field, and they grew stronger by the moment. Even the leaders from other tribes were also looking at the ranks.


    However, the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe and the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe still paid no attention to it.


    That night was bound to be different. On that night, all attention was bound to belong to one person - Su Ming!


    There was a faint smile on Mo Sang¡¯s lips as he looked at the ranks on the eagle statue. The expectation within him became stronger. He knew that Su Ming hadpletely understood the meaning behind the six numbers.


    As for Jing Nan, he looked calm as he stood beside Mo Sang. There was no changes whatsoever on his face. If he could not hide his emotions, then he would not have been able to obtain his current power and status.


    "Not bad, Mo Sang. You taught the child you brought back well. Honestly, I¡¯ve always been curious about his birth¡­" Jing Nan smiled as he looked at Mo Sang.


    "Curious? Would you believe me if I told you he was the prince of the Great Yu Dynasty?" Mo Sang looked at Jing Nan and smiled as he spoke. Jing Nan could not tell whether he was lying from his demeanor. Perhaps Mo Sang would forever be the only one who knew the secret to Su Ming¡¯s birth.


    "Why don¡¯t you just say he¡¯s the Son of the God of Berserkers? Interesting. How interesting." Jing Nan was momentarily stunned, then he startedughing out loud.


    "Perhaps he might be." Mo Sang smiled as he spoke.


    Jing Nanughed, but in his heart, he was shocked. He was not sure whether he should believe in Mo Sang¡¯s words. He did not like that thought. For all the years he had lived, he would always have that sort of feeling whenever he met Mo Sang.


    At that moment, there was another cry of surprise among the discussions andmotion in the field!


    "He¡¯s moving! Just when is he going to stop! Look, 168 steps!"


    "172, 179. This speed¡­ he seems to be slower than before¡­"


    "This should be hisst charge. I say he¡¯ll only reach 200 steps at most, nothing more!"


    "That¡¯s about it. I think the 190s would already be very difficult for him now. This is night time, after all. The higher he climbs, the stronger the pressure will be!" Numerous pairs of eyes were focused on the ranks on the various eagle statues amidst the sounds of discussion. Some of those gazes were cold, some disdainful, some expectant, some admiring, and some filled with jealousy.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s entire body was surrounded by moonlight as he continued walking forward one step at a time on the stairway. As he walked, the 53 blood veins on his body let out a brilliant red glow. As he pressed onwards, the 54th blood vein also manifested suddenly.


    The 55th, 56th, 57th blood vein also appeared simultaneously soon after the 54th, causing the blood red glow on Su Ming¡¯s body to be stronger. It filled his body with a powerful force that seemed ready to erupt.


    Su Ming growled and took another big step forwards onto the 186th step. Once he did so, the banging sounds that signaled the increase of blood veins reverberated once again through his body. That sound made Bi Su frown on the other mist covered stairway. It also made Chen Chong, who was listening carefully, grit his teeth, hoping and wishing fervently that his body would make the same sounds.


    189, 192, 199¡­ 200!


    The ranks on the eagle statues in the field changed once again!


    1st: Ye Wang, 600 steps.


    2nd: Bi Su, 397 steps.


    3rd: Chen Chong, 391 steps.


    ¡­


    48th: Bei Ling, 206 steps.


    49th: Si Kong, 201 steps.


    50th: Mo Sang1, 200 steps.

 Chapter 59 — Unimpeded!

    <h4>Chapter 59: Unimpeded!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    50th: Mo Su, 200 steps!


    The faces of all people who saw that one line on the ranks shown on the eagle statues changed. The previous looks of disdain, scorn, or even amusement werepletely gone like the wind.


    No one treated Mo Su as an entertainment for them to spend their time anymore. They had just witnessed a miracle and saw something unbelievable happening before their own eyes!


    This person made it from thest into the hundreds, then to the 50th ce!


    There were even some in the field who were in disbelief to what they just saw. They did not imagine that such an incident could ur.


    Mo Su even did this while everyone was not moving, and he pushed forward from thest ce to the top 50 ranks. He even did all this during midnight. This was too shocking, hence most of the people in the field had already ignored the striking results in the top 10 ranks, neglected Bi Su, who was in second ce, and had all their attention drawn to Mo Su¡¯s name.


    "Just how far can he go¡­?"


    "He¡¯ll definitely make it to the top 30!"


    "I don¡¯t think so. He seemed to not have enough energy during thest charge. But no matter what, if he can enter the top 50, then it means he¡¯s very powerful!"


    The sounds of discussions continued like waves and did not stop. The night should have been quiet, but at that moment, it was impossible for the spectators to remain silent when they had just seen something they had never seen before. In fact, the field was even livelier than during the day.


    Su Ming made it to the 50th ce, and all eyes were on him, no matter whether it were the hundreds of people on the field, or the participants of the test who were also in the mountain.


    While those who were below the top 50 were angry that he suddenly surpassed them, they were also filled with respect. As for those within the top 50, they were all staring at the tes within their hands and looking at Su Ming¡¯s rank. To them, Su Ming had just be a threat. The threat may yet not be great, but nheless, they started cing some importance to his existence.


    As for those in the top 20 and above, they did not ce much importance on him.


    However, the ones who were the most anxious at that moment would definitely be Si Kong and Bei Ling. One of them was ced 49th, and the other 48th. That person who suddenly made it to the top 50 was like a thorn in their side.


    It was especially so for Si Kong, whose face was pale at that moment. He clenched his fist. He was the son of the tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe. He had gritted his teeth and made it to this rank after much difficulty. He had felt prideful for his achievements, but as of now, his heart was racing against his chest.


    ¡®Don¡¯t go up! Don¡¯t go up! Don¡¯t go up!¡¯


    He was screaming in his heart while he stared at the rank shown on the te with bloodshot eyes.


    On a stairway located further away, Bei Ling stood up. He was also extremely nervous. He widened his eyes and stared at the te, but did not scream in his heart like Si Kong. Instead, he gritted his teeth and turned, walking towards the 207th step.


    As most of the people were staring at the te, Su Ming stood at the 200th step and took a deep breath. The persistence in his eyes was as hard as steel. On his body, all 58 blood veins were shining brightly. If there was no mist covering them, then the light would have definitely shone with dazzling brilliance, and even those far away would be able to see it. Yet now, due to the presence of the mist, everything was hidden away deep within the mountain.


    Su Ming felt a strong power blossoming within his body. He lifted his head and then looked at the night sky and the moon through the thinyer of mist above him.


    He did not know why, but ever since he started training in the Fire Berserker Art, he fell in love with the night. He did not hate the day, per say, but he no longer looked forwards to it.


    "Among all those living on thend, who will be able to see the end of the horizon¡­?" Su Ming mumbled under his breath as he stared at the dark sky. There was a brilliant sh in his eyes that disappeared as soon as it appeared. If no one was looking into his eyes closely, they would not have discovered it.


    Su Ming lifted his right foot and went forward once more. He stepped onto the 201st step and the 202nd step. The moment his feetnded, Si Kong, who was on a stairway further away from him, stood up with a vicious look and roared towards the sky, then moved forward in a frenzy.


    He watched with his own eyes as his own ranking fell from 49 to 50. It was just a difference in one ce, but that was akin to the difference between heaven and earth. It made Si Kong, prideful as he was, unable to ept it.


    If he had been overtaken since a long time ago, he would not have minded it, but once he had managed to get into an advantageous position from the start and then had his position suddenly taken, he found it hard to ept. He gritted his teeth and walked forward step by step as he growled lowly under the incredible pressure caused by the moon on the mountain with a vicious look on his face.


    At the same moment, Bei Ling also moved!


    Their actions were like a butterfly effect. The people ced 47th, 46th, and 45th also could not hold still any longer and stood up, unwilling to give up. All of them began walking once more.


    Once they started moving, it was as if the few hundred people in the field were given a powerful medicine that made them excited. The sounds of discussion were like the endless waves in the sea.


    "Si Kong¡¯s moving! 202, 203¡­ He stopped¡­"


    "Bei Ling won¡¯t stay still anymore either. 207, 208, 210¡­"


    "Interesting, with Mo Su getting into the top 50, the rankings are now thrown into chaos. There¡¯s bound to be a person who¡¯ll fall out of the top 50. If that¡¯s the case, then they¡¯ll definitely be nervous!"


    The moment the discussions became louder, a sudden silence fell upon them. The sounds of speaking turned into the sounds of sharp intakes of breath. All of their gazes were focused on the one name climbing madly up the ranks!


    Even the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe, who was never interested in the ranks, opened her eyes and stared at the name on the eagle statue beside her jumping up the ranks. She looked calm. If there was any change in her thoughts, other people would find it hard to detect.


    However, the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe still did not look at the ranks.


    49th: Mo Su, 205 steps.


    46th: Mo Su. 213 steps.


    42nd: Mo Su. 221 steps.


    39th: Mo Su, 232 steps.


    37th: Mo Su, 239 steps.


    34th: Mo Su, 247 steps!


    Si Kong stared at the ranks on the te in his hand. His entire face was pale while his body trembled. It was as if he lost all his strength and fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth, but it turned into a sense of helplessness. He only managed to take two steps and could no longer bear the pressure brought about by the night. He had to stop.


    Bei Ling¡¯s face was bitter as he also gave up on continuing. He did not have any more strength to move. The pressure of the night was not something he could withstand.


    The others also stopped. As they looked at the shocking sight of Mo Su going from the 50th ce to the 34th ce, a sense of powerlessness arose within them.


    Su Ming stood at the 247th step. That was not even half of the mountain. Compared to the seemingly endless stairway, he was only a small distance up the stairs. Even so, even if it was just a small distance, as he stood there, it was as if he was standing in midair. There was no wind where he was, and due to the mist surrounding him, it was difficult for him to see the world outside. Yet as Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the moon, he felt as if it was now closer to him.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath and lifted his foot once again tond on the 248th step. The moment he stood there, the blood veins in his body increased once again, and it rose from 58 blood veins to 59 blood veins!


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the blood veins on his body. There was a smile on his lips. He could clearly feel the simr bnce on the 248th step, just like in the previous two ces.


    The sky was still dark. There was still some time before daylight, but Su Ming gave up on moving onwards. He sat down with his legs crossed on the 248th step and closed his eyes. He immersed himself within the cirction of his Qi and began controlling it with finesse.


    Due to the increase in his blood veins, the difficulty in fine control had also increased. Yet Su Ming was not anxious. He did not want to give up on this sort of a rare chance. Besides, the purpose of the elder telling him the six numbers was for him to treasure the chance in the first ce.


    When Su Ming went into meditation to control the speed of the cirction of Qi in his body, time passed by slowly. Once the participants who were in theter 30s saw the final result, their uncertainty gradually turned into contemtion. As for those before the 34th ce, they began to rx from their anxiety.


    Those within the field were filled with different theories and expectations once Su Ming stopped once again.


    "Just who is he?"


    "Which tribe does he belong to?"


    "Why did he choose to move at night?"


    "Why did he stop once he reached 34th ce? Is he tired, or does he have another n?"


    "Can he maintain his rank, or will he fall out of the top 50, or will he¡­ get into the top 30, and even the top 20¡­?"


    "Could he perhaps¡­ get into the top 10?"


    Numerous questions appeared within the hearts of the people in the field. As the sounds of discussion gradually died down, they buried their queries in their hearts and waited for the moment they would obtain their answer.


    There were also quite a number of them who did not think highly of Su Ming. They believed that Su Ming would stop moving soon. More importantly, as daylight was about to arrive and the others would start moving once again, Su Ming¡¯s rank would fall.


    Yet no matter what, even those who did not expect too much from Su Ming had to admit that Mo Su¡¯s name brought about a change during that night. Due to that, his name would be remembered forever by all the people. In fact, even after many years had passed, they would still remember it¡­


    That night, Mo Su¡¯s brilliance was greater than the people¡¯s in the top 10 ranks, and it could even be said that it was greater than Ye Wang¡¯s!


    It was destined that Mo Su¡¯s name would be taken into ount asionally even when day arrived. No matter what the spectators¡¯ thoughts were, most of them held some form of expectation towards that name.


    Mo Sang was still smiling as he looked at Su Ming¡¯s rank. He might not know how and why Su Ming changed during the night, but he understood that everyone had their own secrets. As his elder and guardian, there were times where he did not have to know everything about his prot¨¦g¨¦, but would have to protect him.


    "Do you believe what I said now?" For the first time since he came to this ce, Mo Sang took the initiative to speak to Jing Nan.


    Jing Nan¡¯s face was calm as usual, but when he looked at the rankings, he frowned slightly. He became even more uncertain towards what Mo Sang said about Su Ming¡¯s birth.


    The night slowly passed by. The field sank into a peaceful silence. Almost everyone became quiet due to the different thoughts upying their minds. Yet their gazes would still asionally wander to the eagle statues and stay on the line belonging to Mo Su.


    After a long while, the first rays of light brightened up the horizon. A new day had arrived.

 Chapter 60 — A Shocking Move!

    <h4>Chapter 60: A Shocking Move!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It was the second day of the first stage of the test!


    The moment the first rays of sunlight arrived, some of the pressure on the ck misted mountain, where the Ancients sealed the strange beast, left. The moment it returned to normal, Ye Wang was the first to move.


    He opened his eyes calmly and got up before moving towards the 601st step. He had no idea what happenedst night. To him, who had always been prideful, there was no need to look at the te. He still believed that there was no one who could be his opponent. The only person who couldpete with him was himself.


    Ye Wang walked pridefully one step at a time up the stairs. He had a resolve. He must make it to the 900th step this time during the first stage of the test this time. He could still remember clearly that the final step he tookst time was when he was in the 800s. He had been exhausted and was unable to move any longer. When he had to finally give up, he lifted his head and seemed to see a strange stone statue at the summit of the mountain far away.


    It was a pity, however, because he could not see the statue clearly due to the distance between them. Nheless, that one nce alone made Ye Wang be persistent. His pride and extraordinary talent would not let him rest. He would see that summit that no one has ever seen before!


    He longed to stand there and look down towards the people beneath him.


    He was prideful, and he continued walking further up the stairs within the mist in his fire-like clothes. He might not have looked at the rankings, but he knew that he was in the 1st ce!


    Chen Chong was gritting his teeth as he continued mumbling under his breath and climbing upwards with all his strength. He might be panting harshly, but he did not stop to rest. Instead, he would asionally look at the te in his hands to check Bi Su¡¯s rank.


    Bi Su was still higher than him by three steps. Both of them seemed to have made rivals of each other and were constantlypeting against each other. In truth, this had already happened since yesterday, and Chen Chong absolutely refused to resign himself to losing.


    "You bastard. Choose either to walk faster and widen our distance so that I won¡¯t be bothered so much, or slow down a few steps. Aren¡¯t you tired? Well, if you¡¯re tired, I¡¯m tired too!" Chen Chong was drenched in sweat. It may be day time, but he, who was currently in the 400s, could feel the pressure from the mountain beginning to suffocate him. Fatigue rushed forward through his entire body like a tidal wave.


    Bi Su was also panting harshly. He may have rested for an entire night, but as he continued climbing upwards, and the pressure continued increasing, the arrogance within his heart was gradually stifled. It was especially so when he saw Ye Wang, who remained in first ce, walking steadily up the stairs in the 600s. It made a bit of respect grown in him towards the man.


    Without the desire topete for first ce any longer, he started directing his attention towards Chen Chong, wanting to win against him. To him, his opponent was only Chen Chong. Once hepletely overcame this person, even if he lost first ce to Ye Wang, his name would ring throughout all the tribes around the region.


    Especially since the elder was now¡­ Bi Su smiled coldly. There was a hint of yearning and fantasizing within his eyes.


    Wu Sen¡¯s face was pale. He may have rested for an entire night, but his condition did not be better. As time continued trickling by, the weakness brought by the loss of the Blood of Corpses from his body began revealing itself. His face was dark as he continued walking forwards. He would asionally look at the ranks in the te and at Bi Su, who was ranked 2nd. There was a look of discontent on his face.


    He was still ranked 12th, but Wu Sen knew that he no longer had any hope to enter into the top 10. The people before him were usually no match for him in the tribe, but now¡­


    Wu Sen sighed.


    Compared to them, Su Ming was much calmer. He did not continue climbing up the mountain but was sitting cross-legged on the 249th step controlling the speed of the Qi circting in his body to a profound state.


    He was using every ounce of his abilities and the bnced pressure in this ce to limit the increase and decrease of his blood veins to only one at a time.


    To him, exercising fine control was very interesting. This was the same to him as when he was quenching herbs, but this time, his body was the cauldron, the Qi in his body was the mes, and his body was the herbs. He would control the strength of the fire and refine his body.


    As time passed by, the hundreds of people in the field outside looked at the ranks on the eagle statues and started talking among themselves again.


    "There¡¯s no doubt that Ye Wang will be in the first ce. He¡¯s in the 680s, no one can catch up to him."


    "The second and third ce are definitely Chen Chong and Bi Su. Look at them, those two are chasing after each other. I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯repeting against one another."


    "It¡¯s a pity for Wu Sen. I wonder what happened to him. I just can¡¯t understand it."


    "It¡¯s a pity for Mo Su too. It¡¯s already noon, but he hasn¡¯t moved at all. Now his rank has been overtaken multiple times, and he¡¯s at the 47th ce¡­"


    As they were discussing among themselves, one name ranked in the 100s suddenly glowed with a gray light on the nine eagle statues. As it flickered, the name turned gray.


    The sudden change immediately caught the crowd¡¯s attention, but they were not surprised.


    "Someone gave up!"


    "Since the past, a huge number of abdicators will appear on the second day of the first stage of the test. They no longer have any strength to continue onwards and can no longer withstand the pressure in the mountain. If they don¡¯t leave, then they will face the danger of their blood pressure increasing."


    The air suddenly twisted, soon followed by a wisp of misting from the mountain towards the field. Once it disappeared, a young man around 20 years of age staggered and almost fell onto the ground with a pale face. It was clear that he was forcefully transported out.


    It was as if he felt ufortable with the gazes of the people on him. He lowered his head and quickly went to his tribe located in the distance. He sat down quietly with disappointment.


    The number of people who gave up like him increased in the afternoon. The names that turned gray, and the ck mist that transported the people out of the mountain from the twisted space became the spectators¡¯ main attraction on the second day.


    The people who gave up would mostly sigh in disappointment and return to their tribes. There were quite a number of them who came from Wind Stream Tribe.


    "Those ranked in the 100s have all given up. Hey, look. By tonight, all those ranked below the top 50 will give up, and by midnight, there¡¯ll also be a number of people who will give up. After all, even if they don¡¯t move forward during midnight, they won¡¯t be able to resist the incredible pressure in their exhausted state."


    "Every single time during the first stage of the test, the rankings are not the only entertainment. Looking at the people who gave up is also a form of entertainment."


    "Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s especially so for those who got a pretty good ranking and gave up. Those looks of anxiety and fear that someone else will overtake them are really interesting."


    Just as the sounds of discussion echoed in the air, a person¡¯s face suddenly lit up in excitement as he looked at an eagle statue.


    "Mo Su moved!"


    The moment the words were spoken, it immediately caught almost everyone¡¯s attention. Numerous eyes fell upon the statues and on the line that belonged to Su Ming.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. After spending half the day exercising fine control, the blood veins in his body had reduced to 21, and he could no longer continue decreasing the number. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the stairs shrouded by mist before him. He slowly stood up.


    He did not know that he was under the scrutiny of a lot of people. As of then, he only had two thoughts in his mind. Besides using this ce to exercise fine control and train, he also did not want to let the elder down.


    ¡®I¡¯ll do my absolute best and give it my best shot!¡¯


    Su Ming was, after all, still a teenager. He had a teenager¡¯s spirit and determination.


    There was a sh in his eyes before he took a quick one step forward andnded on the 249th step. An incredibly strong amount of pressure pressed against him, causing Su Ming to tremble.


    ¡®What great pressure!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. He felt as if there was a ferocious mythical creature roaring towards him down the stairs.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were firm. As the pressure came forth, he activated and circted the Qi in his body until all 59 blood veins appeared, then he rushed forward.


    251, 255, 258¡­ Su Ming took a deep breath and continued taking 20 something steps. When he stood at the 270th step, only then did he exhale slowly.


    There was sweat beading on his forehead. Without the help of the moonlight, walking on the stairs during the day to Su Ming was more draining. Yet the more it was so, the more firm he was in his resolution. More importantly, as the pressure increased on his body andshed against the 59 blood veins on him, it made Su Ming feel as if his blood veins were about to increase once again.


    He knew that this was all due to him being able to discover the secret of the six numbers and continuing to exercise fine control over the cirction of his Qi. Because of this, not only did he gain precise control over his Qi, the potential within him was also forced out due to the fine control.


    It was especially so since the elder used the True Awakening on him and Su Ming obtained a drop of Berserker Blood from him. Those gifts given to him by the elder were truly absorbed into himself once he practised fine control multiple times on the mountain and was aided by the pressure as he continued climbing upwards.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth once more and continued moving forwards quickly. Muffled booming sounds echoed within his body as he continued moving ahead, and the 60th blood vein immediately manifested on his body!


    61 blood veins, 62 blood veins¡­ The moment Su Mingnded onto the 301st step, the 67th blood vein manifested itself with an explosive force on his body!


    The 67 blood veins surrounded Su Ming¡¯s entire body and made him feel as if he had an unlimited amount of energy. He may be drenched in sweat, but the unwavering determination in his eyes became even stronger.


    Su Ming did not know the amount of shock he brought onto the hundreds of people in the field the moment he moved from the 248th step to the 301st step!


    The tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe looked towards the statue abruptly. There was a rare serious look on his face.


    "60 steps again! When that Mo Su doesn¡¯t move, he¡¯s unassuming, but the moment he does, he shocks the world!"


    "Haha! I was waiting for him to move all this while. He didn¡¯t let me down. Mo Su, get into the top 30! Even better, get into the top 10!"


    "He didn¡¯t move for the entire day. Even if he did now, he¡¯s only ced 36th, unlike yesterday¡­" There were hints of jealousy within the voice of the person who was pretending to be speaking in disdain among the sounds of discussion. That person who spoke suddenly widened his eyes and swallowed down the words he was just about to speak.

 Chapter 61 — They Were Afraid!

    <h4>Chapter 61: They Were Afraid!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The person who was suddenly silenced was not the only one shocked. As of then, the hundreds of spectators on the field and the people who dropped out from the first stage and returned with gloomy faces all widened their eyes. There was astonishment on their faces.


    Some of them already rose up from their sitting positions unconsciously, and there were some who moved forward instinctively towards the eagle statue located a little further away from them as if they wanted to take a closer look.


    The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe was staring at an eagle statue not far away with bright eyes shining with a strange light. She was staring at Mo Su¡¯s rank.


    The leaders of the other tribes were also staring intently at the statues with serious faces.


    The Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, Bei Ling¡¯s father, had kept his gaze trained on the rankings on the eagle statue since the beginning, and most of his attention was on Bei Ling¡¯s rank. At that moment, he ignored his son and stared at Mo Su¡¯s name and the numbers showing the amount of steps he took behind him increasing at an exponential speed.


    At that moment, the entire field fell into dead silence.


    36th: Mo Su, 301 steps.


    34th: Mo Su, 310 steps.


    31st: Mo Su, 322 steps.


    28th: Mo Su, 335 steps.


    26th: Mo Su, 344 steps.


    23rd: Mo Su, 351 steps.


    19th: Mo Su, 371 steps!


    It was not until Mo Su stopped and remained at the 19th ce and at the 371st step after a long while that there were sounds of sharp breath intakes in the field.


    That scene made most of the people who saw it to be in disbelief. They may have witnessed a miracle yesterday night, but the change this time was too greatpared tost night!


    If yesterday night was a miracle, then the unbelievable sight that happened right now could only be called a legend!


    "He didn¡¯t even take the span of 60 breaths and managed to go from the 248th step to the 371st step¡­ This is¡­ He managed to take more than 120 steps¡­ And all it took was less than 60 breaths!"


    "Wu Sen cannot do it. Chen Chong cannot do it. Even Ye Wang took more than two hours to take more than 100 steps!"


    "Just who is Mo Su?" Amidst the sharp sounds of breaths being taken in, the field was enveloped in an uproar. The noise was much greater than it was during the previous night.


    "This is only the afternoon. What will happen when it¡¯s evening, or night? With the strength that he showed us yesterday, how far will he go? Just what rank will he obtain in the end?"


    "Top 10! He¡¯ll definitely make it to the top 10!" There were people who were jealous of Su Ming¡¯s achievements, but there were still plenty of them who were nobodies within the tribe. No matter whether it was Chen Chong, Wu Sen, or even the people ranked in the top 10, top 20, or even the top 30 or 40, these people were all prodigies way above them who deserved respect. There was also a longing to approach these people within them, yet at the same time, they also harbored feelings of disgruntlement and helplessness.


    Now, they saw a person who suddenly rose up the ranks with their own eyes. They saw the miracle of the person who was in thest ce the previous day, who used a momentum and speed that was indescribable to speed up from thest ce to get up to the 19th ce!


    It was precisely because they saw it with their own eyes that they felt excited. It was as if Mo Su were themselves. Yet, people wereplicated. This was not a simple change in attitude. Amidst their excitement, they all hadplex feelings along with admiration. Those feelings tangled with each other and formed an emotion that they did not know how to describe.


    They wanted and hoped that Su Ming would continue to rise up and fulfill their longing to continue seeing the miracle, yet they were also deeply jealous that a nobody like him could suddenly climb up the ranks. They could only wish that he would be like them and be forever stuck at the bottom.


    "Top 10? Hmph, I don¡¯t think so. He just got lucky and might have used some sort of low handed trick to get so far!"


    "That¡¯s right! Look at him. Every single time he walks a distance, he¡¯ll have to rest for a long time. I say that¡¯s where his secret lies!"


    The discussions were filled with contradictions. The people were excited for one moment and jealous by the next. Yet at that time, there was an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey within the crowd. The old man¡¯s eyes moved around as if a thought just crossed his mind. He would asionally get close to the people who were deep in discussion and pull one of them backwards. Under their dissatisfied looks, he would lower his head and murmur in their ears, then quickly open his shirt before closing it just as quickly, as if he was afraid someone would see it.


    The people who were dragged out by the old man all looked at him strangely with looks of disbelief. Yet after the old man told them something, most of them would believe him somewhat. There were even some who were brought further away by the old man to trade.


    The participants still within the mountain shared theplex feelings of those in the field. Most of them were looking at the tes in their hands and at the name that entered their sights since the previous night. They did not know what exactly they were feeling. There were feelings of admiration, jealousy, and perhaps even disbelief within them.


    Lei Chen looked away from the te. There was a boyish smile on his lips, but there was still uncertainty in his eyes. As he continued walking, he kept wondering whether Mo Su was Su Ming¡­


    Ever since he saw Mo Su¡¯s name the previous night, Su Ming¡¯s face immediately appeared in his head. Now that he saw Mo Su¡¯s rank going higher and that he managed to get into the 19th ce, besides feeling shocked, he also began to doubt himself.


    "Ah, maybe it¡¯s not him¡­"


    Bei Ling was drenched in sweat. He looked at the ranks on the te and at the person called Mo Su rising up the ranks. He shook his head and lowered his head as he sighed.


    ¡®He¡¯s so good at being patient¡­ From now onwards, his fame will definitely shake the heavens¡­ But this has nothing to do with me. He¡¯s not from my tribe.


    ¡®But there¡¯s a ¡®Su¡¯ in his name¡­ I hate that word.¡¯


    Bei Ling lowered his head and continued slowly walking upwards.


    There was also Si Kong, who was situated at a stairway further away. He no longer cared about Mo Su, who suddenly rose up the ranks. In his sights, that person had already surpassed a lot of people. He was not someone Si Kong couldpare to. Right now, he had his eyes on Bei Ling, who was ced right before him.


    ¡®I have to get into the top 50!¡¯ S


    i Kong clenched his fist and walked forward with gritted teeth.


    It was the first time Bai Ling looked at the ranks on her te for a long time. She was looking at Mo Su¡¯s name, and like in Lei Chen¡¯s, there was uncertainty in her heart.


    ¡®Is it him¡­?¡¯


    Bai Ling smiled bitterly and shook her head. She knew that Su Ming was a Berserker and had some power, but she did not believe that he was like Mo Su, who glowed like the sun.


    Compared to them, the one who was truly nervous was not Ye Wang, who was absolutely clueless to what was happening, nor was it Chen Chong and Bi Su, who were engaged with each other in a fiercepetition.


    It was Wu Sen!


    Wu Sen was nervous. He looked at the ranks on his te and at Mo Su¡¯s name, who managed to make it to the 19th ce all of a sudden. His face was dark. He was no longer sure now who between Bi Su and Mo Su was the biggest suspect that stole his Blood.


    Yet that wasn¡¯t the source of his anxiety. He was panicking over the possibility of being overtaken by not one, but two outsiders. Where could he possibly show his face after that?


    "Damn it!" Wu Sen let out a low vicious growl. His face was pale as he gritted his teeth, but he went forward in a frenzy. It was as if there was a roar in his head telling him to absolutely not be overtaken!


    All the people within the top 20 ranks were working hard. The moment Su Ming made it into their ranks, it immediately changed the situation within the top 20. It was akin to a stone being thrown into water. While it brought about ripples on the surface of the water, it also caused the fishes within the water to be shocked.


    Yet they were fortunate that the source of their shock, Mo Su, who was currently ced 19th, stopped when he arrived at the 271st step and did not move for a long period of time. It made them breathe out a sigh of relief and quickly continue upwards, using the chance to increase the distance between them.


    They were afraid.


    They were afraid of the strange acts made by the person called Mo Su. They were afraid of him, who would be unassuming when he did not move, yet when he did, he would bring about a shocking change. It was the first time that they were so aware of a person. Even when they were moving forward, they would asionally look at whether that person was moving.


    They were also worried because they had the feeling that once this person started moving once again, he would move like thunder and quite possibly make it into the top 10!


    Su Ming sat on the 371st step. He had guessed that he might have caught the attention of quite a number of people, but he did not expect that the name he used, Mo Su, had already brought about a typhoon upon the first stage of the test.


    Besides Ye Wang, there was no one who did not know his name. There was even a huge decrease in the amount of eyes looking at the top 10 ranks that instead paid attention towards Su Ming¡¯s rank. They were waiting for the next time he would move forward explosively once again.


    Su Ming was calm. He closed his eyes. The number of blood veins that were circting under his will was no longer 67, but 71!


    The 71 blood veins glowed in a brilliant red light as they surrounded his body. As they disappeared one by one, they would reappear again. As Su Ming was controlling them in a profound state, not only did he force out histent potential, but he was also refining his own body so that he could obtain more power and be stronger!


    It made him look forward to how fast he could go once he could run at full speed. After all, Su Ming excelled at speed!


    Time passed by, and it was soon dusk. During the entire afternoon, there would asionally be mist going towards the field and transporting those who yielded. The looks on their faces also gradually changed. The higher they were ranked, the less gloomy they would look as they came out of the mountain. There were even some who returned with excitement on their faces.


    As dusk arrived and the sky began to darken, most of the names ranked below 60 became gray on the nine eagle statues. There were only two people left who persevered.


    67th: Wu La, 159 steps.


    61st: Bai Ling, 178 steps.

 Chapter 62 — Release the Hair Tie!

    <h4>Chapter 62: Release the Hair Tie!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Yet it was a pity, because Wu La and Bai Ling¡¯s perseverance onlysted until it was after dusk. Once the moon started revealing itself in the sky, both names became gray.


    Two wisps of ck mist appeared and sped towards the field as the space in the distance twisted. Both wisps turned into two girls who were pale.


    Bai Ling was calm. She had already given it her all. Truth be told, the moment she did not find Su Ming taking part in the test, she lost all interest inpeting. The moment she came back, Bai Ling lowered her head and walked towards her tribe under the scrutiny of hundreds of people. She did not say a word and sat behind the old woman as she looked at the ranks on the statue. She stared at Mo Su¡¯s name and bit her lip, her thoughts unknown.


    The old woman beside her lowered her head as if she was talking to Bai Ling, but Bai Ling seemed to be ignoring her and pretending not to hear her. She did not speak.


    Compared to Bai Ling¡¯s untroubled manner, Wu La was incredibly discontent. She went to where Dark Mountain Tribe was located and the Head of the Guards weed her with a kind smile andforting words.


    "Wu La, you did well. This is the first time you participated in the first stage of the test, and yet you managed to get into the top 70. Go back and train more. Next time, try making it into the top 50."


    Wu La nodded her head slightly. She may not be satisfied with her results, but there was a pride within her that made her think that she achieved a pretty good result. It was just as the Head of the Guards said. If she could obtain this kind of result the first time she took the test, it was good enough.


    When Wu La lifted her head and looked at the ranks disyed on the eagle statue, she saw Bei Ling ranked 49th, Lei Chen ranked 53rd, and she looked at Mo Su. Once she saw Mo Su¡¯s name, her eyes brightened up.


    ¡®Who could he be¡­?¡¯


    Sometimes, time would pass by slowly, yet during the fierce match in the first stage of the test, everyone thought that time was passing by quickly. In the blink of an eye, the moon in the sky was no longer partly hidden in a crescent shape, but was turning brighter, revealing its whole form as it hung high in the sky.


    There was only a bit of time left before midnight. The pressure in the mountain gradually grew stronger.


    Lei Chen conceded. His final rank was 52. As he was transported back to the field by the mist, his face was not gloomy. There was still a boyish smile on his face. Once he came back, there were a few people who came up to him to greet him. It was clear that ever since the representatives from Dark Mountain Tribe came to Wind Stream Tribe, Lei Chen made quite a number of friends.


    Once he returned to where Dark Mountain Tribe was located, Bei Ling and Si Kong also gave up. As they returned with the ck mist, Bei Ling came back with his usual aloof demeanor. He was still ced 49th. He had managed to get his wish and made it into the top 50 ranks.


    It was different this timepared to the previous test. A few years ago, he had only made it with Wu Sen¡¯s help. This time, he made it on his own.


    Bei Ling believed that if he had not given Wu Sen therge amount of Blood from the center of his brows a few days prior to the test, then perhaps his rank would be even higher. He walked towards where Dark Mountain Tribe was located pridefully.


    "Wu La, you were pretty good. You might not have been able to make it into the top 50, but this rank is already very good. However, don¡¯t be arrogant. There are still two stages left," Bei Ling looked at Wu La and spoke slowly.


    Wu La quickly stood up and nodded her head lightly. There was respect in her eyes as she looked at Bei Ling. Now that she participated in the test, she knew just how hard it was to make it into the top 50.


    "As for you¡­ Lei Chen, you should have been able to make it into the top 50 ranks, but now you¡¯re only ranked at 52nd ce. It¡¯s fine, there¡¯re still two stages left. You have to work harder. There are only three of us representing Dark Mountain Tribe. We have to give it our all!" Bei Ling looked at Lei Chen and spoke calmly.


    Lei Chen lowered his head and did not speak.


    When Si Kong returned, he was dejected. He was still ranked 50th. He walked back towards his tribe disheartened and looked at Bai Ling, who was quietly sitting by the side. He was just about to speak to her when Bai Ling looked at him coldly. He immediately swallowed his words.


    As time passed by, those within the top 50 gradually gave up. As the names began to turn gray and more people returned to the field, the ce started bing lively.


    Those who were ranked in the top 50 came back with pleased faces. There were also quite a number of people who would go up to them to celebrate and theyughed together joyfully.


    There were people who gave up, but there were also people who persevered. At that moment, Chen Chong gritted his teeth and persevered in a bout of madness. His entire body was drenched in sweat, and the flesh on his face was trembling as he continued climbing up the mountain.


    He was already panting harshly. There were numerous stars swirling before his eyes, making him so tired he could barely go on. Yet at the same time, he continued mumbling under his breath.


    "You bastard, damn it, I¡¯m so tired!"


    "537¡­ You damn Bi Su¡­ 538¡­ You damn Bi Su¡­ 539¡­ You damn Bi Su, you¡¯re on, I¡¯ll definitely fight against you until I die!" Chen Chong wiped his sweat. There was madness in his eyes as his mutterings became louder.


    "Are you a mad man? Why the hell do you insist onpeting with me? You bastard, Bi Su, if I die of fatigue, I¡¯lle back and haunt you! 538¡­ Huh? That¡¯s not right, it¡¯s 539."


    Chen Chong¡¯s face was bitter and in his madness, he panted like thunder roaring. He even went down on all fours and took onto the increasing pressure as he continued climbing forwards. His heart was pounding against his chest as if it was about to explode. The amount of sweat that fell from him could even be seen staining the stairs behind him.


    "You¡¯re going to make me die from exhaustion. You bastard, you¡¯re thinking about making me die from exhaustion! With this amount of sweat, I¡¯ve definitely be thinner. I¡¯m definitely thinner¡­" Chen Chong kept on panting as he continued climbing upwards. Suddenly, his ears moved. Once he listened carefully, he immediatelyughed loudly.


    "I¡¯ll make you die from exhaustion. How dare youpete with me? I¡¯ll make you die by exhaustion, you damn Bi Su!" His exceptional hearing allowed him to hear the sounds of panting that was not at all weaker than hising from a stairway further away from him.


    Bi Su was also in a pathetic state simr to Chen Chong. His sweat kept dripping down, and his eyes were so bright it was as if there was a fire burning within them. He had beenpeting against Chen Chong for a long time, and he was just climbing upwards madly while gritting his teeth. He was already so tired he could feel a stab of pain in his chest when he panted, but he refused to give up.


    "Chen Chong, I¡¯ll definitely surpass you! I am the strongest among our peers besides Ye Wang!"


    Yet, the higher they were, especially in the 500s, the amount of pressure, notably the exponential increase of pressure during the night, became incredibly terrifying. It was still slightly bearable during the day for Chen Chong and Bi Su, but now that it was almost midnight, it could be said that even lifting their feet alone was a difficult task.


    Besides these two, the rest of those who persevered were the same. It was especially so for Wu Sen. He continued walking upwards with gritted teeth. He did not want to be overtaken. Even if he could not make it into the top 10, at the very least, he had to maintain his current rank.


    Midnight was about to arrive, and the pressure in the mountain was about to rise to its peak. Some of the people who were still within the mountain had begun to stop. After all, ording to the tradition of the first stage of the test, the final battle was tomorrow morning!


    The moment midnight arrived, Chen Chong¡¯s entire body trembled. He could clearly feel the pressure of the mountain reaching to a point where he was terrified by it.


    "547¡­ 5¡­ Damn it, I quit! Bi Su, if you want to be number 2, I¡¯ll give it to you! If I continue, I¡¯ll definitely die from exhaustion here! All my body mass is gone¡­" Chen Chong fell down exhausted by the side and roared towards his surroundings.


    "I¡¯ll take number 3. It¡¯s fine, as long as I don¡¯t fall out of the top 3, I won¡¯t embarrass myself! Wu Sen is still at the back anyway. Bi Su, continue if you can. Take a few more steps, better yet, just drop dead!


    "Damn it, if only I had Mo Su¡¯s ability and had a breakthrough, then I¡¯d definitely¡­ Huh¡­? Ah!" Chen Chong panted harshly and fanned himself with his hand as he continued mumbling under his breath. Suddenly, his body trembled and his ears perked up. His face was gradually reced by shock.


    Bi Su was looking at the ranks on the te. Once he saw that the figures showing the number of steps Chen Chong took became still, heughed towards the sky. There was a ruthless expression on his face.


    "I am the strongest besides Ye Wang!" He gritted his teeth and climbed a few more steps, panting harshly. When he arrived at the 553rd step, he stopped. Yet, the moment he looked at the te once more, the pleased expression on his face immediately froze. He saw Mo Su, who fell to the 21st ce, move once again!


    Wu Sen and the others within the top 20 also noticed the change. Besides Ye Wang, everyone saw Mo Su moving in session!


    At the same time, the field outside was also enveloped in such an uproar that it seemed like it was a typhoon that was about to turn the world upside down!


    All the people on the field, including the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe, the leaders of the other tribes, and even the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe, who had refused to look at the ranks in the beginning, all turned towards the eagle statues immediately.


    Numerous pairs of eyes - Lei Chen, Wu La, Bai Ling, Si Kong, Bei Ling, and the rest of those ranked after 20, who had given up - looked towards the same name on the 9 eagle statues with stilled breath.


    Mo Sang¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at the ranks on the eagle statue. The brightness in his eyes was so strong that Jing Nan, who was beside him, no longer looked calm. His pupils shrank in anxiety as he looked over.


    Su Ming moved!


    Midnight belonged to him. Su Ming stood up, bathed by the moonlight. His blood veins had already been reduced until there were only 15 left on his body under fine control. All of them sank back into his body.


    As he lifted his head and looked at the moon in the sky, the shadow of the red moon gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His hair was tied up by a string made of grass and was moving in the air despite the absence of wind. Su Ming took in a deep breath and untied his hair with his right hand, causing his hair to tumble down. He lifted his right foot abruptly andnded on the 372th step.


    The moment hended on the stairs, all the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body manifested themselves with an explosive force. It was also the first time he would show his current fastest speed in this ce!


    A blood red light spread towards his surroundings, and Su Ming ran forwards like a shadow of blood!


    327 steps, 393 steps, 424 steps, 448 steps, 471 steps¡­


    His speed was like a typhoon sweeping by the night. It made all the people who were watching in the mountain and in the field fall into silence¡­

 Chapter 63 — A Great Threat!

    <h4>Chapter 63: A Great Threat!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    It was impossible for the crowd not to fall into silence because it had all just begun!


    On the nine eagle statues and on the tes showing the rankings to the people left on the mountain, which numbered less than 20, the rank that belonged to Su Ming was rising madly with a terrifying speed!


    20th, 19th, 17th, 15th, 14th, 12th, 10th!


    The moment he made it into the 10th ce, the ranks changed once again and he was ced 9th!


    Wu Sen was struck dumb. He stood at the 457th step and stared at the ranks on his te with a stunned expression. He could not believe his own eyes. He may have predicted that Mo Su would bring about another shocking change the moment he started moving once again, but he did not expect the level of shock that Mo Su brought would be so horrifying!


    It was almost within an instant, but his rank fell from the 12th ce to the 13th. There was not even time for him to counterattack. He was not given any chance to fight back or struggle.


    He was not the only one who was stunned. Besides him, the others from the 11th ce right up to the 20th ce experienced a change in their ranks within an instant. That sort of change brought about a sense of powerlessness within them. They did not even have the time to generate the desire to fight back. What was left was only the sense of awe and shock.


    Wu Sen let out a low growl and the blood veins on his face popped up. He gritted his teeth and rushed forward madly. He could not ept it! As he moved, the others who were surpassed by Su Ming in rank also rose up from their resting position and joined the chase with gritted teeth!


    Those who could enter into the top 20 were not anymon practitioners. Their pride did not allow them to give up so easily. At that moment, they did not care about the increased pressure during midnight. All of them moved!


    Even Chen Chong, who was resting on the 547th step, trembled in shock. He stared at the te in his hands with a dumbfounded expression and took in a sharp breath. He heard a muffled boom just now that signaled the increase of blood veins. It was the sound that he had longed for and envied just moments ago!


    Bi Su, who was at the 553rd step, could hear the sound even clearer. There was only ayer of thick mist separating him from Su Ming. He could hear the sound of the muffled boom clearly and distinctly feel the person called Mo Su climbing up the stairs on the stairway by his side at a terrifyingly maddening speed!


    It was not just them. The ones who were the most anxious at that moment were the five people ranked from 4th to the 8th ce. These five people were all from Wind Stream Tribe. They might not be as famous as Chen Chong and Wu Sen, but they were definitely extraordinary.


    Yet at that moment, their anxiety caused their hearts to pound against their chests, and they all stood up to continue climbing!


    Nheless, it was night. It was midnight, when the pressure of Wind Stream Mountain was at its strongest. The resistance they felt as they climbed was incredibly strong. That sort of pressure that seemed like the might of heavens pressing onto them could make a normal person¡¯s spirit break.


    It was especially so when all of them stood up, yet before they even took a few steps forward, they checked the ranks on their tes once again, and the shock they felt turned into dumbfounded astonishment. All of them began to stop in session.


    Su Ming¡¯s hair floated behind his back. Without the string made of grass tying his hair, they moved in the air even in the absence of wind. His eyes were blood red, and there was a moon burning within his eyes!


    He did not stop. Once he arrived at the 471st step, his entire body started roaring nonstop as the blood veins manifested increased one by one on his body. He did not even bother to count how many blood veins had appeared, but simply continued pressing onwards.


    The pressure from the mountain fell onto his body like one from numerous mountains, almost making Su Ming cave under it. He circted his Qi around his body and surrounded it with moonlight, then continued firmly at a quick speed under the pressure!


    472, 483, 494, 506¡­ 523, 537¡­ 546!


    Su Ming only stopped when he was standing on the 546th step. He was drenched in sweat and was breathing heavily, but his eyes were filled with determination!


    The booming sounds in his body continued. Once he stopped, all 87 blood veins manifested on his body. They were scattered in a disorderly manner on his body, which enveloped Su Ming with a strong presence.


    4th: Mo Su, 546 steps!


    There were only three people before him! Behind him were all the rest of the people left taking part in the 1st stage of the test!


    He may not be at the top of the mountain looking down on the others, nor could he climb right to the top in one go, but at that moment, Su Ming was already standing among the crowd of the most powerful people of his generation!


    Chen Chong shuddered. He may not be looking at Su Ming, but he could feel a strong presence rushing towards him from the te in his hands. He could even hear the booming sounds that made him dumbfounded in his ears.


    He could not see Su Ming, but thetter had a force that made him even more shockingpared to Bi Su. Perhaps it was precisely because he could not see him that the mysterious feeling around Su Ming caused Chen Chong to feel a rare sense of fear and caution.


    Chen Chong may seem like an easygoing person, but in reality, there was still a sense of pride within his heart. He looked onto Bi Su with disdain. He only gave up because he was too tired and decided to let it be. He did not want topete too much for that rank. Why should he make himself so tired? More importantly, Bi Su was not even considered an opponent in his eyes.


    So what if he surpassed him? Without that sort of presence that would make people shiver, it was all empty-talk. To Chen Chong, only one person had that sort of presence, and that person was Ye Wang!


    Yet now, he was shocked as he found that same presence that was supposed to be unique to Ye Wang on Mo Su¡¯s name! Chen Chong became serious. He no longer continued to mumble, but instead gradually revealed the presence of a powerful Berserker on his person.


    He stood up and looked towards the deeper parts of the mist. It was faint, but he saw the silhouette of a person standing on the 546th step on a stairway somewhere with his head tilted towards the sky. There was an oppressive might on that person that caused Chen Chong to pay extreme attention towards him.


    Compared to Chen Chong, it was obvious that Bi Su could notpare to him in that field. There was a vicious look on his face at that moment, which caused him to look ruthless. He was ring at the mist. He could even hear the faint sounds of the person breathing behind the mist.


    "No matter who you are, it¡¯s impossible for you to overtake me!" Bi Su growled lowly towards the mist. His words spread into the mist and scattered gradually into nothingness.


    At that moment, the tribe member of Wind Stream Tribe cedst among those still left within the mountain fell into a brief silence and chose to give up. He chose to leave.


    He knew that there was no need to wait for daylight, the final battle for the first stage of the test had begun. Yet he did not have the ability to participate in this battle. The mountain only belonged to a limited amount of people. He did not want to be a mere useless decoration for them. That was why he would rather leave than stay.


    Understanding their own limits and knowing when to step down was something that was not seen on most people. Still, most of the prodigies within the top 20 still understood that concept.


    Most of those who were powerful would usually respect each other, even if they were not within the same tribe. As the person left, besides Wu Sen and another two people, those ranked after the 4th ce gave up and left the mountain for the four people who stood at the top.


    They left the ce for them so that they could have the battleground for themselves!


    Wu Sen struggled for a moment, then let out a long sigh. He chose to surrender and left as well. The other two seemed to not want to surrender, but when they saw the rest leaving, after a slight hesitation, they chose to yield as well.


    As the wisps of ck smoke appeared in session in the quiet field in the middle of the night, no one spared a nce for them. At that moment, all the people on the field were looking at the ranks on the eagle statues with rapid breathing.


    The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe had already stood up with a grave face. The strong man beside her did the same thing. They were not the only ones who did so. All the other members of the other tribes did the same thing.


    No one continued sitting down. Even the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe was ring at the ranks on the eagle statue with a dark face.


    Bei Ling, Si Kong, Bai Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La¡­ and the rest of them were all looking at the ranks silently.


    Even the prodigies who returned to the field did not mind that they were not given attention when they returned. Instead, they all turned to look at the statue and at the only four names that were still lit on the ranks when all the other names had turned gray.


    Mo Sang was looking at the ranks with a serious expression on his face. Jing Nan was also looking at the ranks, though his face did not betray his thoughts.


    Su Ming stood at the 546th step and took a deep breath. The pressure at that ce was incredibly strong. It was difficult for him to move forward with his previous speed. He lifted his leg and stood on the 547th step, then continued moving forward one step at a time.


    His pace was not quick, but it was steady.


    He could hear faint sounds of roaring, as if someone was saying something, but he did not pay any attention to it. He simply continued onward and moved up one step at a time.


    Chen Chong¡¯s face was serious. He no longer mumbled under his breath and no longer looked at the ranks on the te. Instead, he tore away the shirt on his person with a grave face and exposed his slightly plump upper body as he too walked forward one step at a time.


    As for Bi Su, his face was twisted viciously. He gritted his teeth, took on the incredible pressure on his body, bore through the pain that was brought by the oppressive might, and continued onward. Every single time he took a step, he would look at the rank on the te!


    1st: Ye Wang, 791 steps.


    2nd: Bi Su, 554 steps.


    3rd: Chen Chong, 548 steps.


    4th: Mo Su, 547 steps.


    Only Bi Su was looking at the ranks among the four of them. The other three did not. For Ye Wang, it was because he did not care about any changes. Right from the start, he believed that the only opponent for him was himself.


    For Chen Chong, it was because of his pride. The faint presence of Su Ming¡¯s aura had caught his attention and made him pay great importance to it. That was why he decided not to look at the ranks to avoid affecting his state of mind.


    Su Ming also did not look at the ranks. He was only looking at the steps on the stairway and walked forward one step at a time. With each step he took, Su Ming¡¯s entire body would tremble and a huge amount of sweat would appear as he felt the exponential pressure on his body. Yet, his unwavering determination and the indescribable resolution within him allowed him to persevere under the pressure like a small tree in a storm!


    ¡®Among all those living on thend, who will be able to see the end of the horizon¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the sky and mumbled as he continued walking

 Chapter 64 — The Test of the Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Test of the Heart!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The moon hung high in the sky. That day, the moon was slightly different from the other nights. There were no clouds in the sky, causing the moon to look incredibly bright. Moonlight fell on thend as if lowering a soft curtain between heaven and earth.


    It may seem beautiful from a distance, but within the gigantic mountain, where the peak reached the sky and the summit was invisible to the eye, the moon turned into something terrifying!


    Under the moonlight, the pressure in the mountain was continuously erupting forth at a terrifying speed that turned into an invisible typhoon and distorted the entire peak of the mountain. It caused all those within to see the chaotic state around them without even needing to lift their heads.


    It was midnight. It was the time when the moonlight was the strongest. It was also the time of day when the pressure on the mountain reached its peak! If there was no mist on the mountain, and if anyone lifted their heads and looked from the distance towards the mountain, then they could see Su Ming and the other two standing at the top of the sky. If the watcher lifted its hands, they could touch it!


    Those who continued upwards past 500 would seem to have entered the sky, and that was so for Ye Wang. He did not know what was happening outside, neither did he know that there were three other people fighting hard behind him. He only cared about walking slowly on his path one step at a time, panting harshly.


    ¡®Today, I¡¯ll make it to 803!¡¯


    Ye Wang gritted his teeth and walked forward with eyes filled with a burning pride that seemed as if it could scorch all those who looked into his eys.


    No one could take more than a dozen steps on the stairs if they had no perseverance while under that pressure. Bi Su was persistent, but within that persistence was ack of confidence, or else he would not need to look at the ranks on the te in his hands with each step he took.


    ¡®556, 557¡­ Damn it, Chen Chong surpassed me, he¡¯s at 558!¡¯


    Bi Su was vexed. He gritted his teeth and took another step, but the moment he did so, his entire body trembled. He heard a faint roaring from the highest part of the mountain.


    That roar was definitely not of man but belonging to a beast!


    As the roar echoed through the air, Bi Su trembled. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and he coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. His body swayed, and he nearly fell to the side unconscious.


    His face was pale. During that instant, he felt as if the entire mountain turned into a mysterious beast whose form could not be seen.


    Chen Chong also felt it. He was standing on the 558th step and was just about to take another step forward when his entire body shook viciously. He lifted his head abruptly. His eyes were bloodshot, and blood trickled down from the corners of his mouth.


    Su Ming was drenched in sweat, but the determination within his eyes did not dim. Instead, it became even stronger. He pressed onward step by step. 548, 549¡­ until he stood at the 557th step. He too, heard the faint roar.


    That roar seemed to be filled with rage toward the heavens as it rushed towards him. The moment it came to Su Ming, he froze. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and he coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. There was a pressuring might within the roar itself, as if it wanted to make all the people who heard it submit to the sound.


    Yet at the moment his blood stained the ground before him red, the blood red moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly burned stronger with a brilliant light!


    He would not yield!


    Su Ming lifted his head instinctively, looked towards the top of the mountain, and let out a loud roar. The sound he made was like thunder roaring, and it echoed through his surroundings. The fire burning within his eyes seemed to be ready to spill out as he lifted his right leg and stomped fiercely onto the 558th step.


    The moment his feetnded, Su Ming trembled and veins popped on his skin as all his manifested blood veins spread all over his body. The red and blue colors crisscrossing all over his body showed that Su Ming was experiencing an indescribable pain, but he did not give up!


    He would make it to the 563rd step. He would reach the fine control step over there. He did not want to give up this chance. Most of all, he did not want to make the elder disappointed. If he was to make a move, then he would definitely not make himself regret his decisions, now and forever!


    What he wanted to do was to have no regrets. He would give it his all and fight so that he would never regret!


    559, 560, 561! Su Ming took another 3 steps. With each step he took, he could feel his body trembling harshly and letting out sounds that screamed that he could no longer continue. It was as if his flesh and bone were about to be crushed. That sort of pain was nearly unbearable for him, who was merely a teenager of 16 years of age.


    ¡®2 more, 2 more!¡¯ Su Ming roared within his heart.


    He kept telling himself that he had to make it to the 563rd step!


    Su Ming growled again. He lifted his feet and took another step! The moment he ced his foot on the ground, he felt as if the earth and mountain moved and shook. However, he knew clearly that the earth did not move, neither did the mountain shake. It was he himself that moved.


    The feeling as if the earth and mountain moved made Su Ming¡¯s face void of color instantly. He lifted his head and looked at the sky. It seemed to gradually move away from him, as if the sky itself was moving before his eyes. At that moment, time seemed to have slowed down.


    Su Ming could tell that his body was falling down slowly. The earth did not move. The mountain did not shake. It was his body that had reached its limit and was falling backwards slowly.


    ¡®The 562nd step is a test¡­¡¯


    A bitter smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    ¡®The earth does not move. The mountain does not shake. Even if you move, none of this changes¡­¡¯


    "Elder, why is it that when I run, it seems like the trees around me are moving? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my body that¡¯s running, or if it¡¯s the trees that are moving backwards. Elder, just what is happening?" As he was feeling bitter about the situation, a memory of his younger self asking the elder that question surfaced in his head.


    "Your eyes will lie to you. La Su, once you grow up, you¡¯ll understand. What you see might not be real. Perhaps your eyes are deceiving you. Look at that tree, is it really moving? Is your body moving or the tree moving? Or is it¡­ something else?"


    Su Ming remembered that he was still slightly confused and could not truly understand the elder¡¯s words when he heard the answer. Yet now, as he recalled it, he was stunned.


    ¡®The one that changed is not the earth, nor the mountain. Because the body moved, that¡¯s why everything seemed to have moved¡­ But in truth, the earth did not move, neither did the mountain move¡­ The one that moved¡­¡¯


    Su Ming widened his eyes. He felt that he had grasped onto a line of thought.


    ¡®The one that moved is my mind!


    ¡®When I ran, my body moved, but the trees didn¡¯t move. Yet what my eyes saw were the trees moving, that¡¯s because my mind¡­ my mind was tricked by my eyes, and it¡¯s my mind that moved¡­


    ¡®Even if my body moved, but if my mind didn¡¯t move¡­ then thend, the mountains, the trees, everything wouldn¡¯t move! Even my body might be deceived. My eyes, my body, everything can trick my mind and make it seem like I¡¯m moving¡­¡¯


    Su Ming shivered. Once he understood the concept, there was a roar in his head. The strength of the roar made him feel faint. When the dizziness gradually disappeared, Su Ming stood there, stunned.


    He lowered his head and looked at the steps underneath his feet, then looked at his surroundings. He was still standing on the steps. His right foot was on the 562nd step, and his left foot on the 561st step.


    In reality, his body never experienced any change.


    Su Ming silently lifted his left foot and went to the 562nd step. Once he did so, he took a deep breath and understanding appeared in his eyes.


    "I get it¡­ If my mind doesn¡¯t move, then nothing will move! This is the meaning of fine control¡­" Su Ming mumbled as he walked towards the 563rd step. He stood there, and a faint smile appeared on his pale face. He slowly sat down in a meditative position and began the first true fine control after he understood the meaning behind it.


    It was different from the previous four times. Before, he had only performed it with ignorance. All his strength was ced in controlling the speed of his Qi. This was just relying on external strength!


    Now that he finally understood, he knew that true fine control did not rely on external strength to control the speed of Qi cirction, but on the mind!


    Qi will only move when the mind moves. If the mind does not move, then Qi will also remain still!


    At the same time Su Ming sat down, Bi Su let out a frustrated roar. His right leg trembled and hung above the 562nd step. Yet no matter what, he could not ce it down. He had a strong feeling that if he ced his foot down on the step, his body would not be able to bear it. The feeling was extremely powerful. It was so real that he had no choice but to believe in it. Slowly, he chose to stop with a pained expression. He¡­ did not dare to take the risk!


    Chen Chong had a grave expression. It was an expression that was rare on him. He stood at the 561st step and looked at the 562nd step. He was silent for a long time. Some time ago, he had heard of the story regarding this step¡­


    After a moment, Chen Chong gritted his teeth and walked towards it. Yet the moment his feetnded on the step, his entire body seemed to freeze and he stood there, dumbstruck. His eyes were empty and nk. Time passed by, and after seven breaths, Chen Chong coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and fell between the 561st and 562nd step. In the end, he did not manage to pass the test of the heart that existed on that step.


    Yetpared to Bi Su, Chen Chong had the heart and mind that could turn him into a powerful Berserker!


    The field was in dead silence. There were no discussions, nomotion. All of the people were breathing rapidly as they looked at the ranks on the eagle statues. The shock in their hearts reced all thoughts in their minds.


    1st: Ye Wang, 803 steps.


    2nd: Mo Su, 563 steps.


    Those two lines garnered all their attention. Mo Su was just a normal name that no one had heard before the test. Yet now, his name was famous!


    Time passed by gradually. That night was bound to be extraordinary. It was bound to be even more stunning than the previous night. That night was bound to belong to the two people in the mountain for their final battle!


    There was no one who was growing impatient in the field. In the midst of their silence, they waited. They waited for the moment that the both of them would move! When midnight passed by and there was only a small amount of time left before dawn, the number of steps behind Mo Su¡¯s name on the nine eagle statues changed!


    The weather did not change, neither did the wind blow once he moved. Yet the moment he did so, his movements turned into a storm that raged within the hearts of all those who were watching!

 Chapter 65 — Ye Wang Changed!

    <h4>Chapter 65: Ye Wang Changed!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming opened his eyes. There were only three blood veins left on his body! He lowered his head and looked at the three blood veins on his chest before standing up.


    He took a deep breath but did not rush forward. He turned his head and looked at the thick mist behind him. He could not see the ground below, but he could feel that he was standing at a very high ce.


    ¡®I might need to go to the 781st step to make the final three blood veins disappear.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the summit, and his eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡®Also, I want to see just how far can I go!¡¯


    Su Ming raised his foot and moved towards the 564th step. Once he stood there, he walked further upwards one step at a time without hesitation!


    He moved forwards one step at a time. Su Ming no longer moved along the stairs with that maddening speed from before, where he managed to climb up 100s of steps within the span of a few breaths. Yet there was no hint of stopping within him as he walked forward steadily at a moderate pace.


    He was calm, and he exuded an air of calmness that seemed like he was the water within an ancient well that would not ripple even when stones were thrown into it. Gradually and slowly, he moved towards the 573th step, 578th, 582th¡­ and he continued onward.


    As he pressed onward, all his blood veins surfaced on his skin. A great presence of Qi exploded from his body. At the same time, as he continued steadily onward, another blood vein manifested!


    This path was the path of a strong Berserker that belonged to Su Ming. It was an incredibly important stage of metamorphosis in his life! It was a change in his training and understanding of his soul!


    Every step Su Ming took was turned into figures shown on the number of steps he took on the eagle statues in the field. Every single time the numbers jumped, the people who were watching would feel as if their hearts jumped along with it.


    "597, 598, 599¡­ 600! He¡¯s at the 600th step! That was Ye Wang¡¯s limit yesterday!"


    "He¡¯s still going on. 601, 602¡­ Could Ye Wang not have noticed him? He may be further away, but if this continues, then before long, Mo Su will catch up to him!"


    Due to Mo Su¡¯s movements, the quiet field was gradually filled with sounds of discussion. Yetpared to themotion on the previous night, most of the discussions were held in low voices and whispers.


    Compared to the crowd that had been watching the first stage since the beginning, there were still some people in the field made up of those who were ranked within the top 50. There were also some people who were ranked within the top 10, and they had formed their own cliques.


    "Ye Wang must be feeling prideful¡­ He always had a habit to not look at the ranking."


    "Well, Ye Wang always believed that the only one who couldpete against him was himself. No one else had the ability to do so."


    "Haha. I wonder whether Mo Su will have the ability to be his opponent this time. He¡¯s already at the 645th step. That Mo Su is really good, though. I can¡¯tpare to his potential!"


    "Honestly, I¡¯d really want Ye Wang to look at the te. I¡¯d like to see his reaction once he knows about Mo Su following close behind his back. Would he turn his nose against him? Or will he be slightly excited?"


    The two different crowds in the field talked about different things. Compared to them, there was a crowd in the field that was formed of people of even higher statuses. They were all the leaders of different tribes. Their status and power determined their social standing.


    The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe looked at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue. Her eyes were gradually clouded with seriousness and mindfulness. She did not know who that person was, but she admired him nheless. From what she could presume, no matter which tribe Mo Su belonged to, it could not be from Wind Stream. If that was the case, then it would be interesting once that person appeared in the field.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s not from Dark Dragon Tribe, or else I¡¯d do everything I can to aid him in his training!¡¯ the old womanmented, looking at Bai Ling and Si Kong beside her.


    ¡®Si Kong isn¡¯t the type who can take onrge responsibilities. Ah, Dark Dragon Tribe is falling¡­ As for Bai Ling, she only has a passing fancy towards that Su Ming. She still can¡¯t differentiate between gratitude and affection. But as long as she doesn¡¯t mingle around that rascal, then time will naturally make her forget about him.


    ¡®What right does that Su Ming have to approach my granddaughter? Unless, of course, he is that mysterious Mo Su¡­¡¯


    The old woman gave a self-depreciatingugh, and a hint of mockery appeared in her eyes.


    Located further away was the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe. His face was dark as he stared at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue. His gaze was cold, yet at the same time, there was mindfulness and shock within his eyes.


    ¡®Bi Su was taught by the Elder since he was young and has surpassed those among his generation by leaps and bounds. If it wasn¡¯t because the Elder had reached a breakthrough and could now stand at the same position as Wind Stream¡¯s Jing Nan, then he wouldn¡¯t have let Bi Su appear.


    ¡®But where did that Mo Sue from? Which tribe does he belong to¡­? I must bring him to the tribe, or else I¡¯ll just have to kill him!¡¯


    If anyone were topare social ranking, then no one else¡¯s status was higher than Jing Nan¡¯s in the field. He stood there and looked at the ranking on the eagle statue. He watched as the figures showing the number of steps taken increased continuously behind Mo Su¡¯s name. The number had now reached 677. His pupils shrank in anticipation, but his face remained passive. It was as if what had happened was still not enough to shock him.


    "Mo Sang, once Su Ming finishes the test, let him stay in Wind Stream Tribe¡­ This ce will be more beneficial to him," Jing Nan spoke slowly as he watched the number of steps taken change once again and be 684.


    Once he heard Jing Nan¡¯s words, Mo Sang only smiled faintly. He was also shocked inwardly that Su Ming could obtain such a great result. This hadpletely exceeded his expectations, but there was a reason why he told Su Ming to not worry about revealing his power in the first ce.


    "Don¡¯t be anxious. We can talk about this once the test ends," Mo Su spoke unhurriedly. There was love and kindness within his eyes as he looked at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue.


    When he saw that Mo Sang did not immediately reject his proposal, a sh passed through Jing Nan¡¯s eyes. With his level of intelligence, it was only natural that he knew that the conditions he proposed to obtain Su Ming would not be enough.


    "If he can go past 750 steps, then I will give him the treatment only the son of a tribe leader deservers in Wind Stream Tribe like Chen Chong and Wu Sen. If he can go past 800 steps, then he¡¯ll be a candidate for my Berserker¡¯s Son!" Jing Nan spoke slowly.


    "What if he goes higher?" Mo Sang turned around and looked at Jing Nan.


    "Higher? Alright. If he can climb more than 850 steps, then I¡¯ll give him the same privileges and help I provide for Ye Wang. If he can go to the 900th step, then if he agrees to join Wind Stream Tribe, between him and Ye Wang, I¡¯ll elect whooever reaches Transcendence Realm first as my Berserker¡¯s Son!" Jing Nan fell into momentary silence and looked at Mo Sang before he spoke slowly.


    "He¡¯s already at the 700th step." Mo Sang smiled faintly.


    700! Su Ming panted harshly as sweat fell continuously off his body onto the stairs. He stood on the 700th step. Dawn was about to arrive, and the moon was starting to darken. Moving forward under this pressure was incredibly hard.


    A few more blood veins appeared on his body once he arrived at the 700th step. Su Ming did not see how many blood veins had emerged. There was only one thought in his mind, he would continue walking forward until he reached his limit!


    He let his breathing calm down a bit. Su Ming lifted his foot once again and moved towards the 701st step.


    Ye Wang was sitting on the 803rd step unmoving at that moment. The entire mountain was very quiet. He was at the southern side of the mountain while Su Ming was at the northern side. They were on two different parts of the mountain.


    When dawn was about to arrive and the moon started to darken as if daylight was about to arrive at any moment, Ye Wang opened his eyes and looked at the moon.


    "Once daylight is here, I¡¯ll begin myst charge. This time, I¡¯ll do my best to get to the 900th step!" Ye Wang mumbled as a confident smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡®I¡¯m pretty certain that there aren¡¯t many people left on the mountain. There should be less than ten, not including myself. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone who managed to make it through the 562nd step. But there shouldn¡¯t be any!¡¯


    There was a calm pride on Ye Wang¡¯s face, but after a moment of silence, he still chose to take out the te and look.


    He had initially nned to just take a nce at it to see how many people were left on the mountain. It was just an action of someone who was looking down on other people¡¯s actions as he waited for daylight to arrive.


    His face was calm as his gaze fell upon the te. He was just going to take a nce. Yet just as he was about to avert his gaze, he was suddenly stupefied. He looked at the te once again, this time with concentration.


    2nd: Mo Su, 716 steps.


    ¡®Mo Su¡­ he¡¯s walking at night? What an idiot!¡¯


    Ye Wang was quiet for a while, then he looked away from the te. He closed his eyes and continued meditating calmly as he waited for daylight to arrive. There was not an ounce of panic within him, but there was a light and almost unnoticeable tremble on his eyelids, almost as if they betrayed that it was difficult for him to truly calm down.


    Mo Su¡¯s breathing was rapid as he continued walking forward. His mind was nk, and there was only a sort of willpower pushing his body forward, making him continue to walk forth. The blood veins on his body gradually increased. With the addition of each blood vein, he would have additional strength to go on.


    With that frenzied pace he put on, he walked past the 725th step, 738th step, 751st step, 763rd step, 779th step¡­


    The thunderous roars continued with no signs of stopping in his body, but his legs were trembling, and his body seemed to be swaying. It was especially so for his feet, which seemed to have gotten glued to the mountain. Every single time he lifted his legs, pain would shoot through his entire body.


    He gritted his teeth and let out a low growl. Su Ming lifted his leg once again and moved towards the 780th step. There was only one more step away from his target this time - the 781st step!


    His eyes were bloodshot. The red within his eyes was like a fire burning and crackling, as if it was about to burn Su Ming¡¯s entire body to ashes. There was only one more step left right before his eyes. All the blood veins started circting within Su Ming¡¯s body with a loud sound and squeezed out a bit of strength for Su Ming to lift his leg and move to the 781st step.


    The moment his feet were about tond on the step, his body seemed to be unable to bear the pressure any longer. Just as he was about to break down, Su Ming lifted his head and roared towards the sky. He must make it there! He had to!


    He lifted his right hand and bit into his index finger. Fresh blood flowed out of the wound, and he swiped it on his eyes abruptly. He will begin the third burning of his blood here, the one that he had not managed toplete sessfully!


    The moment the blood on his index finger touched his left eye, the entire mountain seemed to move as if the sky had copsed and the earth had been split apart! At that instant, the roar from the beast suddenly reverberated from within the ck mist on the mountain!


    Ye Wang, who finally calmed down on the 803rd step, jolted at that moment. He heard the roar from the top of the mountain and felt the entire mountain shaking and roaring as well. An unbelievable change had happened.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, and his pupils shrank instinctively. He had a feeling that the mountain¡¯s sudden change was linked to that person called Mo Su!


    Without any hesitation, he immediately took out the te and took another look at it. The moment he read that Mo Su had taken 781 steps, Ye Wang¡¯s expression changed and he stood up abruptly!

 Chapter 66 — The Final Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Final Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    2nd: Mo Su, 781 steps!


    There was a serious expression on Ye Wang¡¯s face that was never seen before. He had his own dignity and pride. To him, there was no one who could be his opponent. The one that he wanted topete against was himself!


    Yet all his pride was shaken the moment the mountain roared and shook. It was as if at that instant a strong and unimaginable presence surged from the surroundings, shaking Ye Wang¡¯s heart.


    He could not remain steady, but neither could he ignore it. He stared at the te in his hands. Never in his life had he been so aware and taken so much notice of someone!


    This person had far surpassed Wu Sen, Chen Chong, and everyone else besides Ye Wang himself. Now, he was only twenty odd steps away from him. This sort of distance had aroused a sense of pressure and anxiety that was rarely seen and nearly nonexistent within Ye Wang!


    ¡®Mo Su¡­ Can you qualify to be my rival?¡¯


    There was a cold glint within Ye Wang¡¯s eyes. Anyone who would meet that cold look would feel the pride of one not allowing anyone to surpass him.


    Ye Wang was prideful and aloof. Since young, he surpassed all his peers with his incredible talent and stood at the top. He was also the Berserker¡¯s Son within Wind Stream Tribe. His status within the tribe could be seen by how people treated him when they saw him.


    He did not need to form cliques with other people, nor did he need to be enigmatic, or be surrounded by other people and revered, because no matter where he went, he would automatically destroy all those cliques. As long as he was there, he would be the brightest existence within the crowd. If he was in the area, then his brilliance would outshine even the most admired person!


    He was Ye Wang! He looked down on all his peers, or perhaps more urately speaking, he did not look down on them. He was simply indifferent towards them, ignoring their existence. He was indifferent towards all his peers because he believed that no one had the right to make him notice them and be his opponent!


    Yet now, with Su Ming¡¯s appearance, for the first time in his life, Ye Wang had the feeling that he found his opponent, and the rare sight of him paying attention to something came to be!


    ¡®Then¡­ let¡¯spete against each other!¡¯


    Ye Wang took in a deep breath. He may have looked as if he was gradually returning to his normal state of mind, but he was unable to calm down. If he was truly calm, then he could have waited until daylight before he started moving towards the top of the mountain. This was his n beforehand.


    Yet with Su Ming¡¯s appearance, this n changed! This was the first time in Ye Wang¡¯s life that he changed his original ns due to someone around his age.


    With a swing of his sleeve, Ye Wang lifted his feet with a serious look on his face as he walked towards the 804th step. The moment his footstepsnded, his body trembled and his breathing became a bit swifter. Yet, he did not stop. He continued onwards.


    At that moment, Su Ming stood on the 781st step. His right hand was trembling. The moment his blood touched his right eye, he felt the entire mountain trembling. He felt the strange aura that came from all around ck me Mountain expand by leaps and bounds in this ce. This was not something that the tiny ck me Mountain couldpare. It was just a tiny bit of blood, but the aura that erupted forth far surpassed the amount when he finished covering his eyes with blood the second time in ck me Mountain.


    The ck mist in the entire mountain started rolling forth violently at that instant. The moment it seemed like a wild beast roared towards the sky from the top of the mountain, and the thunderous roars echoed madly within the mountain, the mist started rolling even more furiously, causing the entire mountain to seem to be alive with excitement.


    Wisps of air quickly surged into Su Ming¡¯s body, causing him to tremble violently, and the sensation as if he was about to explode surged forward once again.


    Su Ming had once felt the force of the sensation when he previously tried the third burning of his blood, yet the force had be much stronger than before. A trickle of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. His right hand trembled, and he had no choice but to put it down.


    The moment he ced his hand down, the roars from within the mountain stopped, and the mist returned to its calm state. The strange auraing from all around him also disappeared without a trace.


    Everything returned to a state of calmness. It was as if that scene had only been an illusion, and it had never happened.


    Su Ming panted harshly and stood on the 781st step. He looked at the summit before him, but did not sit down. He chose to close his eyes while standing instead, and used the veryst step with the bnced pressure among the numbers the elder told him to begin refining his body!


    At that moment, an incredible uproar stirred up a wave of discussions within the field located under the foot of the mountain. Due to the seal, they did not sense the incredible sight that happened within the mountain just moments ago.


    They only saw the rankings on the nine eagle statues. They saw the person called Mo Su reach the 781st step, and there was only twenty something steps left between him and Ye Wang, who was in first ce. The shock they felt stemming from within their hearts, and the looks filled with disbelief and dazedness in their eyesshed against their bodies, causing their minds to be nk. They were reduced to a state where they could only let out cries of shock.


    They even saw Ye Wang moving! Among the hundreds of people in the field, there were arge portion of them who did not think too much into why Ye Wang decided to continue moving up the mountain. They only thought that Ye Wang should have been moving in the first ce. If they were in his ce, then they would surely get up from their rest and continue moving.


    However, the small circle that consisted of all the prodigies from Wind Stream Tribe ranked within the top 50 were familiar with Ye Wang. Their understanding towards Ye Wang was much better than the rest of the people¡¯s in the field. Once they saw the number behind Ye Wang¡¯s name change, the shock they felt in their hearts was much greater than of those who were not familiar with him.


    "Ye Wang¡­ looked at the te!"


    "He must have looked at the ce. With his personality, once he looked at the te, he should have felt indifferent towards him, but Mo Su is just too amazing. Even Ye Wang can¡¯t remain calm because of him!"


    "He changed his rhythm. Once Ye Wang makes a decision, he won¡¯t change it easily. He must have been thinking about waiting until daylight before he started moving, but now, because of Mo Su, he changed his ns!"


    Wu Sen¡¯s face was pale as he sat far away in a corner. He looked at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue and remained silent. He had been treating Bi Su as his main suspect earlier, but now, he felt that Mo Su might be the real person he should be suspecting¡­ But¡­


    ¡®This is just the first stage. We don¡¯tpete on our strengths in this stage, but our potential. From what I can tell, it¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t have a way to get a definite answer as to who stole my Blood either¡­¡¯


    Wu Sen clenched his fists.


    There were also the leaders of all the other tribes on the field who were staring at the eagle statues and the ranking. They all had their own thoughts, but the only thing that was simr was how they had simr looks of cold detachment as they watched Wind Stream make a fool of themselves. After all, since the past, forget the top 3, there had never been any outsider who managed to make it into the top 30, much less the top 10 ranks in the test.


    Yet now, not only were there two outsiders who made it into the top 10, but by the looks of it, that person called Mo Su might very well have the ability topete for first ce!


    While this made them shocked, it also made themugh within their hearts.


    ¡®Mo Su¡­ Mo Su¡­ just which tribe do you belong to¡­? Why is it that there has never been such a person that appeared in my tribe¡­ If you¡¯re willing to join my tribe, then no matter what price I have to pay, I¡¯d be willing to negotiate with you¡­¡¯ the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribemented, but she also knew that it was impossible.


    The Head of the Guards was astounded as he stood among those from Dark Mountain Tribe. He let out a huge breath, and he harbored a simr thought as the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe.


    Bei Ling, who stood beside him, had a hint of extreme passion within his eyes. He looked at Mo Su¡¯s name. He knew of everything that happened during the first stage of the test. The strongest person he could get in touch to was Wu Sen. Yet right before his eyes, he saw a stranger manage to obtain the second ce and even earn the right topete for first ce. This was something that made him extremely excited.


    "This Mo Su is very strong!" Bei Ling spoke softly.


    "That¡¯s right. He¡¯s really amazing. I wonder which tribe he belongs to¡­ Ah, it¡¯s a pity he¡¯s not from our tribe¡­" There was admiration within Wu La¡¯s eyes. She admired powerful people, especially Mo Su. She saw him rise since the beginning. That sort of feeling, as if she saw the scene personally, made her addicted with it.


    "Don¡¯t you think¡­ this¡­ Mo Su¡¯s name, is a bit familiar¡­?" Lei Chen hesitated for a moment and spoke since the first time he came back.


    "Familiar? Lei Chen, what do you mean?" Wu La was momentarily taken aback and turned to look at him.


    "Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much¡­ I just thought that the elder¡¯s name is Mo Sang, and this person¡¯s name is Mo Su¡­ No matter how I look at it, it seems like it¡¯s thebination of the elder and Su Ming¡¯s names¡­" Lei Chen scratched his head and there was uncertainty in his eyes.


    "You¡¯re thinking too much!" There was a hint of scorn in Wu La¡¯s eyes, and she turned her head away to ignore Lei Chen, choosing instead to look at the ranking on the eagle statues.


    "Mo Su, why aren¡¯t you moving? Ye Wang is already at the 827th step!"


    Bei Ling did not speak, but the faint hint of disdain in his eyes showed his thoughts towards what Lei Chen had	said.


    Lei Chen fell silent.


    As the people were discussing and looking at the ranks, the air twisted and suddenly two wisps of ck mist appeared and travelled to the field before turning into Chen Chong and Bi Su. They arrived almost simultaneously on the field, and they immediately red at each other when they saw the other.


    When they returned, the people around them immediately cast their eyes on them. They also caught the attention of Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s Jing Nan and Mo Sang who were located at the further end of the field.


    "Chen Chong is pretty good," Mo Sang spoke, smiling faintly.


    "Compared to Su Ming, he¡¯s not much." Jing Nan still looked calm, but he had been inwardly astounded since a long time ago. He may have been somewhat expecting this for some time now, but he did not expect Su Ming to surpass his expectations so much and manage to reach this point.


    "Mo Sang, let me take care of Su Ming!" Jing Nan turned his head and looked at Mo Sang as he spoke seriously.


    "Let¡¯s continue watching. We can talkter," Mo Su smiled and said.


    At that moment, a cry of surprise rose abruptly. At the very instant someone shouted within the field, everyone noticed the change.


    "Mo Su¡¯s finally moving!"


    "This is the final battle!"


    Within the mountain shrouded by ck mist, Su Ming stood on the 781st step with his eyes closed. He opened them suddenly, and a bright glint shed briefly through his eyes.


    There were only two blood veins left on his body!

 Chapter 67 — The Burning of Blood Once Again!

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Burning of Blood Once Again!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Using the state of mind to move into fine control bes much harderter¡­ This is the limit of the 781st step. I have two blood veins left. The two blood veins seem to be stuck together. I can¡¯t make them disappear separately¡­" Su Ming muttered softly.


    "But this is thest number¡­ This mountain can be said to be a holy training ground. Once I leave, it¡¯ll be very difficult to find a chance like this again¡­" Su Ming¡¯s brows gradually creased.


    "32, 79, 248, 371, 563, 781¡­ These are the six numbers the elder told me. This should be the secret the elder discovered during his time here, but¡­ perhaps after the 781st step, there is another, or maybe multiple ces like these¡­ Those are the ces that even the elder didn¡¯t discover¡­" Determination gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    After falling into momentarily silence, Su Ming looked at the te in his hands and at the rank he got. That rank made him so excited it seemed as if his Qi was about to start circting around his body then and there.


    ¡®Second¡­¡¯


    He retrieved his gaze from the te and lowered his head. After eventually calming down, a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve already attained my wish, now¡­ I can give up¡­" As Su Ming mumbled, there was hesitation in his eyes.


    "But once I give up, then the training with fine control will be stuck in this state, and I will neverplete it¡­ There must be a simr stage up there that has the same bnced pressure!" Su Ming did not hesitate for long. He did not want to give up this chance. He knew that the tribe was in danger and felt the elder¡¯s worry. He had to be stronger!


    "I cannot miss this chance. I have to find the ce that the elder did not discover!" The hesitation in Su Ming¡¯s eyes immediately turned into determination and resolution. He lifted his legs and abruptly moved towards the 782nd step!


    The moment his footnded, Su Ming immediately trembled. A strong and great pressure fell upon his body. As he trembled, arge amount of blood veins appeared on his body with a force akin to an explosion. The light from the blood veins scattered everywhere and seemed to resonate with the dimming moon in the sky. It caused Su Ming to growl, and he gritted his teeth as he continued onwards.


    783, 784, 785¡­ when he reached the 796th step, Su Ming¡¯s hair was in a mess, and his body trembled in a manner akin to convulsing. Each step he took seemed to take all his strength. His entire body was in extreme pain as if he was about to break under the incredible pressure. The feeling that he was about to break waspletely different from the sensation of the burning of his blood.


    The burning of blood was a force that burst forth from within his body, as if he could no longer contain the energy. Yet now, the pressure from the mountain was a force pressing against him from outside as if it was trying to crush his body.


    The blood veins were fighting against the pressure nonstop as the Qi in his body circted, supporting his body so that he would not be crushed to pieces. His resistance towards the pressure also increased due to the nourishment provided by the moonlight.


    With each step he took, a trickle of blood began leaking out from the corner of his mouth. His face began twisting into a furious expression, but within that viciousness was a shocking amount of resolution and determination.


    ¡®I have to find that spot! I have toplete fine control!¡¯


    Su Ming took another step and arrived at the 799th step. At this moment, his vision was beginning to be fuzzy, and he seemed to be unable to take another step.


    Ye Wang also looked quite pathetic. He was panting harshly, and his hair was a mess. There were veins popping on his face, and his blood veins surfaced on the skin all over his body. He struggled up the 837th step when a dull pain started in his chest. The rapid beating of his heart made him feel faint.


    Yet the moment he looked at the te, there was madness within his eyes.


    "Mo Su!" Ye Wang lifted his head suddenly and growled towards the sky. He lifted his feet again and moved, but his speed had obviously slowed.


    Su Ming tried five times, but no matter what, he could not lift his feet. It was as if a pair of giant hands pressed against his body, causing his entire body to be in great pain. It was as if his bones were about to be crushed. He could not lift his feet!


    The invisible pair of giant hands were merciless and apathetic as they pressed against Su Ming, causing him to be unable to stand straight, and eventually his body started to bend. He was unable to continue standing and seemed to begin falling downwards.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was ashen, and sweat fell nonstop from his body. The dizziness became stronger, and a sense of powerlessness appeared in his heart. He struggled to lift his head slightly, looking at the dimming moon and the vast sky.


    ¡®Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky?¡¯


    Gradually, these words echoed in his head. Heughed suddenly. That bark ofughter only served to make the pain in his body stronger, but within Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the blood red moon became even clearer, and it erupted with a zing fire.


    "I won¡¯t give up!" Su Ming lifted his head and roared suddenly. That roar echoed, reflecting the source of why he could suddenly rise up through the ranks. As he roared, Su Ming struggled to lift up his right hand and bit into it once again. There was madness within his eyes and once again, he wiped the blood on his left eye.


    The moment he spread his blood over his eye, the entire mountain moved abruptly. The mist rolled forward like furious waves and billows of air erupting forth from the entire Wind Stream Mountain, like endless waves from all around the mountain towards Su Ming.


    There was also the sound of a wild beast roaring suddenly at the top of the mountain at that moment. The roar was like an illusion that echoed through the entire mountain and reached into Su Ming and Ye Wang¡¯s hearts!


    Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. Countless strange gusts of air entered his body and caused banging sounds to echo in his blood as his blood veins increased once again. He roared and gradually straightened his bent body as he resisted the pressure from the invisible pair of hands until he stood up straight!


    The pressure from the hands seemed to be unable to suppress the endless amount of air entering Su Ming¡¯s body and was also unable to suppress the power of the burning of his blood under the moonlight!


    Su Ming stood up!


    It was dawn. The moon, which should have been dimming away, seemed to give out itsst glow at that moment. It suddenly looked clear in the sky, and as Su Ming stood up, he took a step forward abruptly and moved towards the 800th step, then took another few steps forward without stopping!


    802, 805, 811, 814, 817!


    He stood on the 817th step with bloodshot eyes. The blood in his veins seemed to be burning. He was halfway through the third burning of his blood. He had only managed to smear half of his left eye with blood.


    There was an explosive force within his body that was bursting forth. His entire body seemed to be on the verge of breaking down and exploding. Su Ming knew that if he used external strength and forcefullymenced with the third burning of his blood, he would definitely be unable to take it. Yet within this mountain, there was a great pressure, and it aided him. With his body as the centre, there was an explosive forceing from within his body, and there was an oppressive force pressing against his body, causing him to obtain a chance toplete the third burning that he had been unable to finish!


    Su Ming¡¯s right index finger trembled. He let out a roar as he did so and smeared his entire left eye with fresh blood, and the burning of blood started!


    The entire mountain trembled. More strange gusts of air rushed forward maddeningly and entered into Su Ming from every pore of his body rapidly, causing the number of blood veins on his body to increase at an incredible pace.


    ¡®I have to go up!¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his feet and moved forward once again. 819, 823, 827¡­ When he reached the 839th step, blood red mist gushed out from his body, but there was only perseverance and determination in his eyes!


    He did not find the bnce he was looking for among all the steps he had taken so far, but Su Ming believed that there must definitely be such a ce on the remaining steps!


    ¡®Mo Su!¡¯


    Ye Wang was also in a frenzied state. He was at the 845th step at that moment. When the te showed that Mo Su took 839th step, how could he not be mad?


    As the best among his peers, his pride did not allow anyone to surpass him. His dignity insisted that no matter the cost, he had to maintain his position as the most powerful person!


    Veins popped out on his face and his eyes werepletely bloodshot. The aloof and prideful look was no longer on his face, having turned into an expression of fury and vexation. He lifted his right hand in a struggle and roared as he hit his chest. Immediately, arge amount of power surged through his entire body. At the same time, the power travelled through all parts of his flesh and bones, a blood red mark appearing on his chest.


    It was a horn, a blood red horn that belonged to a wild beast!


    The horn was a picture. It was not bright red but was slightly dark in color. As Ye Wang hit his chest with his palm, the horn immediately glowed with a piercing red light and fused into Ye Wang¡¯s body. It caused his entire body to gain new strength. He lifted his legs and rushed forward!


    845, 846¡­ and he continued right until he stood on the 861st step. Ye Wang coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. The red light from the horn picture on his chest also faded away until the color became even dimmer, as if it was about to fade away at any moment.


    ¡®Mo Su, you can be proud now! You are the only one who has managed to force me to activate the Mark of Cmity the Elder forcefully drew for me with thirty-seven drops of his Blood of Cmity so that I could absorb it and improve my chances of arriving at Transcendence Realm exponentially! I did not want to use this power forcefully. This has no benefit for me, and it would be much better if I just absorbed it slowly¡­ Mo Su, you can be proud now!¡¯


    Ye Wang gritted his teeth and lowered his head to look at the te as he panted. With just one nce, he widened his eyes.


    "Im¡­ Impossible!"


    The number behind Mo Su¡¯s name was increasing rapidly!


    841, 843, 845, 849¡­ Right before his eyes, Ye Wang saw the number change to 859!


    There were only two steps between them! Ye Wang had forcefully absorbed the Blood of Cmity, yet not only did he not widen the distance between them, they had even be this close. However, if he did not make the decision to absorb the blood, then perhaps he would have been overtaken by now!


    "Impossible!" There was disbelief and shock in Ye Wang¡¯s eyes. He mumbled and lifted his right hand once again. Within that gesture was a hint of ruthlessness and madness as he pressed his palm on the dim picture of the horn on his chest.


    He coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood, but a blood red glow that reached the sky burst forth from Ye Wang¡¯s entire body. Only the faint outline of his body remained as he was epassed by the blood-red glow.


    "Mo¡­ Su!"

 Chapter 68 — Sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 68: Sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The final battle within the top of the mountainmenced with both Su Ming and Ye Wang maddeningly letting out all their strength with force akin to an explosion. Su Ming activated the burning of his blood, while Ye Wang forcefully absorbed his elder¡¯s Berserker Blood. All this was unknown to most of the people gathered in the field under the foot of the mountain.


    At that moment, as the battle reached its most intense state, the mood among the people within the field also reached its peak!


    "What an intense battle! This is what I call a true intense battle!"


    "Ye Wang managed to reach the 861st step from the 845th step, but Mo Su is also chasing close behind him. He actually managed to close up the distance between him and Ye Wang to only two steps once he reached the 859th step from the twenty to thirty odd steps between them just now!"


    "Just who among them will be number one?!"


    Discussions, roars, and cries of surprise stirred up continuously within the field. The people were filled with excitement and anticipation. At that moment, they had already ignored all theplicated feelings within them. There was only one thought within their minds. They wanted to know who would be the first at the end of the match!


    Who will be the first?


    This question also stirred up a storm among the circle formed by the prodigies ranked within the top 50. They were as excited as the people around them. The more they were familiar with Ye Wang and the more knowledge they had towards the terrors of the pressure among the steps in the 800s, the more excited they were.


    "Ye Wang has managed to ce first multiple times. This time¡­ can he retain his position?"


    "This Mo Su, he¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s just too strong! He actually managed to push Ye Wang to this state. There¡¯re only two steps between them now!"


    "I thought that Ye Wang would definitely be the most powerful of us all within the region Wind Stream Tribe rules, and no one would be able topare to him, but now¡­ I know that I¡¯ve underestimated outsiders!"


    Compared to these people, the leaders from all the other tribes had all stood up and were staring at the eagle statues. Their faces were not just filled with shock, but amazement and astonishment!


    ¡®Just which tribe does this Mo Su belong to?


    ¡®Who is this child?


    ¡®If he can truly surpass Ye Wang, then Wind Stream¡¯s shock will be great!


    ¡®No matter what rank Mo Su obtains, from here on, there won¡¯t be anyone who will not know his name!¡¯


    Bei Ling clenched his fists in excitement. There was a roaring sound in his heart. He wanted Mo Su to win! Wu La¡¯s face was also flushed with excitement. She had already stood up since a long time ago and was staring at thepetition between the first and second ces!


    Chen Chong too, was staring at Mo Su¡¯s name with a dumbfounded expression. At that moment, if someone would have told him that before the start of the first stage, Mo Su was among the group of people that went to him and watched himugh with his friends and walk towards Bai Ling, Chen Chong would have definitely not believed it!


    Bi Su clenched his fists and stared at the eagle statue. There was anger and maddening jealousy in his eyes. He still believed that Mo Su¡¯s glory should have belonged to him. That damn Mo Su stole it away from him!


    Located far in a corner of the field was Jing Nan. His expression was no longer nk but shocked. He was also taken aback by the sight. He looked at the name on the eagle statue and watched as Ye Wang suddenly rose up the stairs quickly. He could even tell that Ye Wang must have forcefully absorbed his Berserker Blood.


    ¡®Just where¡­ did Su Minge from? What is his origin¡­? He¡­ How could he have so much potential?¡¯


    Jing Nan took in a deep breath. He could no longer hide the shock in his eyes.


    "Mo Sang, is he¡­ truly a prince of the Great Yu Dynasty?" Jing Nan hesitated for a moment before he asked softly.


    Mo Sang smiled faintly, but he did not speak. In truth, he was unable to calm down either. There was already a storm raging in his heart.


    At the same time within the mountain, the mist was rolling forward and the mountain was trembling. The roars travelling from the top of the mountain were bing clearer. It was as if there was a message hidden within the roars.


    Su Ming trembled. There was madness on his face. His right index finger was pressed against his right eye. Half of his right eye was already smeared with blood!


    The difficulty of the third burning of blood exceeded Su Ming¡¯s expectations. He did not expect that he had yet toplete it even though he was here, in this ce where there was a great pressure aiding him.


    The previous two burnings could not even begin topare to this time. It was as if the third burning of blood among the nine required times was a hurdle, an obstacle in his path!


    He stood at the 859th step. This was still not the ce he was looking for. As he was going through the ritual of burning his blood, Su Ming felt as if his entire body had just gone up in mes. The blood in his body seemed to be experiencing some sort of change. It was as if it was changing rapidly from normal blood to fire!


    Su Ming had even considered giving up due to the pain in his body and the oppression from the external world, but the moment he remembered the danger that loomed over the tribe and the worry on the elder¡¯s old and wizened face, Su Ming was willing to bear through all the pain!


    He had to be stronger. He wanted to help the elder. He wanted to protect his own home and his tribe! He wanted to help the tribe to kill its enemies. He would use his blood and tell his enemies that no one was allowed to touch Dark Mountain Tribe!


    Su Ming let out a roar as if letting out all his pain and suffering. While shouting, he continued sweeping his right index finger across his right eye slowly but surely, and resolutely!


    At that moment, no matter who it was that might want to stop Su Ming from protecting his tribe and his people, they would be his mortal enemy!


    His eyes felt as if there was a fire burning inside of them. Su Ming lifted his feet and walked forward with reckless steps¡­ He moved from the 859th step to the 860th, 861st, 862nd, 863rd¡­ right until he reached the 877th step!


    Blood mist gushed forth once more from his body. He¡­ reached his limit!


    877. That was his limit. He could not continue any longer!


    "Let mine blood burn!" At the moment he reached his limit, Su Ming lifted his head towards the skies and roared. As the roar echoed through the skies, the moon let out the most brilliant ray of light, and without anyone seeing it, it fell from the sky and fused into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The mountain underneath Su Ming¡¯s feet trembled. The mist billowed towards the skies with an intensity that had never happened before. It enveloped the entire area and seemed to be turning into a mysterious shape.


    It looked like a giant creature, but the shape was vague and could not be clearly seen.


    As the mountain was filled with tremors, the indescribable strange air erupted forth from the mountain. With Su Ming at the center, it rushed towards him at a rapid pace. The moment it entered his body, Su Mingpletely dyed his right eye with the blood from his right index finger!


    The third burning of blood waspleted!


    A loud boom resonated through Su Ming¡¯s body. All the blood veins in his body appeared, and the number began increasing by arge margin. As they manifested one by one, the strong presence within Su Ming¡¯s body became stronger.


    It was almost within an instant that the blood veins on Su Ming¡¯s body increased to 109! A thunderous roar rang within his body, and he broke through the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm and reached the sixth level!


    The sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    The blood veins were still increasing. As they manifested one by one, Su Ming lifted his feet and walked towards the 878th step with one swift moment. The instant his feetnded, the entire mountain trembled once more. The strange air continuously entered his body, and Su Ming went to the 879th step, continuing onwards!


    883, 885, 889¡­ When he reached the 899th step, the blood veins on Su Ming¡¯s body increased to 156!


    It was as if all the Qi within his body had turned into mes. Like there was a fire within him strong enough to burn the sky and the earth. Yet within his eyes, the shadow of the blood red moon gradually disappeared and was hidden away. It was as if after the third burning of blood, the moon in his eyes reverted inwards and no longer revealed traces outward!


    Only now could Su Ming be considered to have mastered a little bit of the Fire Berserker Art! He lifted his feet and moved towards the 900th step. He stood there and looked forward. From his location, he could see the statue of a beast crouching at the top of the mountain not too far away.


    An indefinable feeling filled Su Ming¡¯s entire being. The statue of the beast looked like a tiger, but there was a huge pair of wings on its back. It was as if it was struggling to fly up, but was pinned down by numerous chains. He could sense an incredible grudge and a faint hint of bleakness from it.


    He looked at the statue and felt as if the statue was also looking at him. The man and the beast seemed to be staring at each other quietly while standing at the top of the mountain with nearly a hundred steps between them.


    After a long time, Su Ming closed his eyes. He could sense a familiar presence from the statue of the beast. That presence¡­ belonged to the Fire Berserker ¡­


    That was a statue of a mythical beast from Fire Berserker Tribe!


    When he closed his eyes, Su Ming also found the spot he had been looking for. The 900th step was the seventh spot with the bnced pressure. He stood there. There were 156 blood veins on his body. They were quickly circting with each heartbeat. As dawn was about to end and daylight about to arrive, Su Ming begun the final refining of his body.


    Ye Wang¡¯s hair was a mess. His face was filled with incredible madness. He would pound against his chest without hesitation before he even walking ten steps. The picture of the horn became fainter just as the red glow on his body became fainter. He walked forward without caring about the consequences. His pride and his dignity would not allow him to lose!


    881, 882¡­ 897, 899¡­ Ye Wang pounded against his chest with his right hand. The picture of the horn dissipated with a loud sound. Once itpletely disappeared, it turned into a final surge of energy that filled Ye Wang¡¯s entire body. It caused Ye Wang to roar and move towards the 900th step then continue onward until he reached the 905th step.


    The moment he reached it, Ye Wang coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood and slowly copsed. The te in his hands fell out. The moment it left his body, it turned into a gust of ck mist that surrounded Ye Wang and disappeared from the mountain.


    There was only Su Ming left on the mountain!


    There was dead silence on the mountain. The field was also simrly silent. When Ye Wang appeared in the field, he was unconscious. As Jing Nan watched with a dark expression, some people automatically went forward and carried Ye Wang quickly to a corner to help him recover.


    There was only one name that had yet to turn grey on the nine eagle statues¡­


    2nd: Mo Su, 900 steps.


    Everyone waited¡­

 Chapter 69 — Persevere! Persevere!

    <h4>Chapter 69: Persevere! Persevere!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    There were no longer any conversations in the field. At that moment, all the people within the field were breathing heavily as they watched the only name that had yet to turn grey on the nine eagle statues.


    Mo Su was only five steps away from first ce!


    At that moment, Ye Wang, who was ced first, gradually opened his eyes under the help of Shi Hai and the others. There were still some traces of red in his eyes as he stared at the ranking on the eagle statue nearby with aplicated look on his face.


    By his side, Shi Hai lowered his head, seemingly talking to Ye Wang, but Ye Wang ignored him as if he did not hear a word. He simply stared at the ranks on the eagle statue.


    Shi Hai frowned and sighed before he turned away and left.


    ¡®I am Ye Wang¡­ I won¡¯t lose! But I won¡¯t do any underhanded tricks to win!¡¯


    Ye Wang clenched his fists. At that moment, he was no longer the prideful strongest youth, but a normal tribe member who gave it his all and arrived at the 905th step, forced to retreat due to a sustained injury. The anxiety he felt was much stronger than of anyone else¡¯s within the field. Even so, he still had his pride and dignity. Shi Hai¡¯s suggestion was a form of humiliation to him!


    Amidst the silence, the sounds of breathing among the people became even clearer. It was especially so for those who treated Mo Su as an entertainment in the beginning. At that moment, their minds were nk, and there was only disbelief and shock left.


    They had just witnessed a miracle. They saw a person rising up with their own eyes. They saw something so insane it reduced them to a state of awe! Never had there been a person who managed to reach the top from thest ce!


    Never had there been a person who surpassed Wu Sen, Bi Su, and Chen Chong, much less pushed Ye Wang until he was injured, forcing him to leave Wind Stream Tribepetition¡¯s first stage. Because of that, as of then, the mountain belonged to one person only - Mo Su!


    The prodigies who entered the top 50 ranks were now in a state of dead silence. They looked at Mo Su¡¯s name on the nine eagle statues silently withplicated expressions on their faces: admiration, jealousy, expectancy, and other emotions.


    The leaders from all the tribes were in the same state. There was nothing different in what they felt. Mo Su now held a very high position within their hearts. This person was bound to create a storm the moment he returned.


    Too many people wanted to know just who¡­ he was¡­ How did he look like¡­? Yet due to Su Ming¡¯s incredibly unassuming looks, it was rare that anyone would have taken note of his existence before the test.


    Even the man who pulled him along to meet Chen Chong was looking at the name on the eagle statue anxiously with excitement and anticipation.


    Only an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey stood in the crowd with a shocked expression. He was certain that every single time someone gave up and returned, he would be the first to see them. Yet at that moment, when everyone except Mo Su returned to the field, he discovered btedly that among these people who came back, none of them were the young fellow he first approached.


    "Impossible¡­" Bei Qing muttered. He looked at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue, still finding it hard within him to believe it.


    ¡®Could it¡­ really be him?¡¯


    Mo Sang and Jing Nan did not speak to each other where they were at the corner located further away. They were quietly looking at the eagle statue. Mo Sang still had a nk expression on his face, but his heart was pounding rapidly against his chest.


    Jing Nan had witnessed Su Ming¡¯s entire progress. At that moment, the shock on his face could no longer be hidden. He did not expect that Su Ming, whose existence was akin to an ant earlier, who he did not think too highly of, and who he thought would be lucky to even get into the top 50, had time and again exceeded his expectations and delivered multiple surprises to him. Now, he had even reduced Jing Nan to a state of shock.


    Jing Nan thought about Su Ming¡¯s origins seriously. Mo Sang¡¯s words once again echoed in his head and made him more uncertain.


    A long time passed by, but there was no hint of impatience among the people in the field. They were all waiting. When the first rays of light appeared at the horizon and morning arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes where he stood on the 900th step. There was only one blood vein left on his body. As he opened his eyes, that blood vein disappeared.


    He lifted his head and looked at the top of the mountain, which was lit up by sunlight. It was a pity that it was shrouded by mist and was not clear as it had been during the night¡­ Su Ming fell into momentary silence and looked at the te in his hand.


    "905¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    "Since I¡¯m already here¡­ I might as well¡­pete against him!" Su Ming lifted his head. His eyes were filled with determination. He took a deep breath of the refreshing air during the morning and moved his feet towards the 901st step.


    But it was already morning and there was no longer any moonlight. Su Ming felt the pressure falling upon him. Yet he was fortunate that the pressure had lessened greatly because it was day. He felt almost the same as he did when it was midnight.


    Yet even so, he was already at the 900s. He was already very near the summit. The force of the pressure here was enough to crush a person alive!


    One step in this ce was akin to several dozens and even hundreds of steps at the lower parts of the stairs!


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s right footnded, his entire body trembled. All 156 blood veins manifested on his body and surrounded him to resist against the maddening pressureing towards him.


    Su Ming moved!


    The moment he moved, the people down in the field who had been waiting silently for a long period of time seemed to have finally found an outlet for their thoughts. The moment Su Ming moved, all their long stifled emotions were let out!


    "901"


    "He¡¯s at 901!"


    Numerous pairs of eyes were focused on the only name that was not gray on the nine eagle statues. At that moment, they had forgotten everything, and in their eyes, in their heads, the only thing left was the one name that had yet to dim.


    Chen Chong trembled and took in a sharp breath. He stared at the ranking. This scene was definitely the climax of the test. It was in fact, much more intense and exciting than of any other previous times the test was held. He did not want to miss even a single moment of it.


    Bi Su clenched his fists. The cold re in his eyes became thicker with hints of jealousy hidden within that seemed to have turned into a strong killing intent filled with resentment. The other person who had simr killing intent was the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe. He stared at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue with such a cold expression it was like ice that would never melt.


    902!


    The moment the number behind Mo Su¡¯s name turned into 902, all the hearts of the people watching in the field jumped.


    It was as if with each step Su Ming took, he was not just stepping on the stairs on the mountain, but he was also stomping on all the hearts of the people gathered down below. This was a rare sight. This alone meant that right then, Su Ming was regarded with great importance by the people. It was clear that each and every one of his actions could stir up their emotions!


    In the past, this was Ye Wang¡¯s glory and pride alone. Yet now, Ye Wang had turned into a bystander. He sat at a distance not too far away as he watched the changes in the number of steps Su Ming took, his heart lurching with each step taken.


    This sort of feeling was foreign to him, and it was an emotion that was¡­ carved deep into his bones!


    "903! He¡¯s at 903! There¡¯re only two steps left before he ties with Ye Wang. With three steps, he¡¯ll surpass Ye Wang and ce first!"


    "Can he¡­ be first¡­?"


    The pupils of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe shrank as her breathing became rapid. Bai Ling, who was by her side, was no longer daydreaming, but had her head lifted as she looked at Mo Su¡¯s name. Her brows were slightly crinkled.


    Shan Hen was still sitting quietly at the ce where Dark Mountain Tribe was gathered. He may still be sitting, but there was a strange glint within his narrowed eyes.


    Bei Ling was in a state of excitement. With his current status within Dark Mountain Tribe, he would not have revealed such an expression so easily and had to make sure that he was always aloof, but at that moment, he could no longer suppress his excitement. He had even envisioned himself as Mo Su. That sort of thrill he felt as Mo Su surpassed the prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe was so thrilling it made him clench his fists.


    Wu La was even more excited than he was. Her face waspletely red as she stood there with her heart pounding rapidly against her chest. She wanted to just jump up and tell Mo Su to walk faster.


    Lei Chen had already given up on wondering whether Mo Su was Su Ming. There were just too many uncertainties to it.


    "903! Mo Su is at 903!" Wu La was after all, still just a girl. At that moment, she was pointing at the name on the eagle statue excitedly. There was a sh of exhration in her eyes. There was even a strange emotion hidden faintly under thatyer of excitement.


    An even strongermotion stirred up within the field. While buzzing sounds echoed around, Ye Wang sat there with his legs crossed. His eyes were once again bloodshot. He clenched his fist tightly. It was difficult to use words to express the array of emotions within his heart at that moment.


    He was once the best among all. He once stood at the top and held all the attention and anticipation from the people in the field. Yet now¡­ he had be one of the bystanders. That sort of change was difficult for him to ept.


    Even the cries of surprise and shock were like a knife stabbing and twisting into his chest, causing him great pain¡­


    Su Ming stood at the 903rd step. He may have been standing straight, but his body was trembling as if he was about to fall at any moment. Despite it being day time, the pressure in the 900s was still unimaginably great.


    He only took three steps forward, but Su Ming felt as if he had reached his limit. There was pain travelling through his entire body, and it was no longer pain that could be resisted by using the blood veins as a shield. There were moaning sounds echoing around his ears, and those sounds came from his bones, telling that they could no longer bear with the pressure.


    As he stood there, Su Ming panted harshly. His heart pounded as if it was about to break, and each heartbeat turned into a sharp pain that turned his face pale. There were only two more steps till 905¡­


    There was no way he could rest here. Due to the presence of the pressure, even if he were to rest, it would be hard for him to circte the Qi in his body. Su Ming trembled. He lifted his right foot and ced it on the 904th step.


    The moment his footnded, a thunderous roar arose from his entire body. Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood and his body seemed to fall, but he bore with it until he stood straight, then he moved his left foot towards the 904th step.


    His entire body felt weak. It was as if the entire mountain was pressing against his body. His vision swirled.

 Chapter 70 — Care to Walk in Circles with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 70: Care to Walk in Circles with Me?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    904!


    The moment Su Mingnded on the 904th step, all the hearts of the people gathered in the field jolted at the same time.


    Aplicated look settled on Jing Nan¡¯s face. He looked at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue silently. By his side, Mo Sang also kept quiet.


    At a further corner, Ye Wang¡¯s heart was pounding. He wanted to continue sitting, but his body had instinctively stood up as he stared intently at Mo Su¡¯s name on the eagle statue. He did not spare his attention to anything else.


    In fact, no one had paid attention to him when he stood up. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gazes were on the eagle statues and Mo Su¡¯s name.


    Anxiety, restraint, and silence formed a strange sort of force that covered the entire field like ayer of pressure that turned the ce into what could only be called the true quiet!


    They were waiting for Su Ming to move one more step until he reached the 905th step¡­


    Yet even after a long while, the number behind Mo Su did not change. However, all the people continued waiting. No one spoke, neither did anyone discuss among themselves. Even the sounds of their breathing had weakened¡­


    After a while, the number behind Mo Su suddenly changed. The number turned from 904 to 905!


    The moment the change happened, the entire field erupted in an explosion of sound that shook the surroundings.


    "905! He tied with Ye Wang!"


    "Mo Su! Mo Su! Mo Su!"


    Ye Wang was pale. It was as if there was a great force that knocked into him, causing him to stagger backwards two steps. His eyes gradually became nk, and there was a wan smile on his lips.


    At the same time, the moment Su Ming arrived at the 905th step, his face also turned into a simr shade of white as Ye Wang¡¯s. He wanted to take another step forward, but he did not have the strength to do so.


    He turned around and looked at the mist covered summit. Su Ming panted harshly, but his eyes were bright. He may not have arrived at the top of the mountain, but at that moment, there was no doubt that he stood at the top. Gradually, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky, which seemed to be within reach, and raised his right hand slowly.


    He could not touch it. Yet as he closed his eyes, he had the impression that he had closed the distance between himself and the sky.


    "Among all those living on thend, who will be able to see the end of the horizon¡­?" Su Ming mumbled. He opened his eyes and no longer looked at the sky. Instead, he cast his gaze into the distance towards the horizon, the point that seemed like the end of the sky.


    He saw thend in the distance through the mist. There was only an indistinct vast mass of ground beyond. He did not know what that ce was. He did not even know whether there was another tribe there¡­


    That ce was so, so far away¡­


    After a long while, the smile on Su Ming¡¯s face became wider. He seemed to have forgotten his fatigue as he took in a deep breath of the refreshing air in the mountain.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether I can reach Transcendence Realm¡­ I don¡¯t know whether I can fly in the sky with my own strength like a bird¡­ but now, I¡¯m standing here. I can fly here¡­¡¯


    There was wind blowing at the moment, lifting up Su Ming¡¯s long hair and blowing away the sweat on his body. Su Ming brought out the te and threw it down towards the foot of the mountain.


    The te quickly fell and turned into a gust of ck mist, rushing towards Su Ming as if it was going to surround him and bring him away from the mountain!


    The moment the ck mist arrived, Su Ming jumped towards the vastnd before him!


    It was a crazy move. Su Ming¡¯s body was entirely suspended in air like he was standing in midair. It was as if he was flying in the sky with his own power!


    Flying may not seem hard, but in truth, it was a right only reserved for the Berserkers who had reached the Transcendence Realm. Those who had not transcended could not hope to do so!


    Su Ming wanted to be stronger. He longed to transcend, he yearned to fly in the sky, even if¡­ this sort of flying was only for a short moment. Yet as long as he did it without any help, and did it entirely on his own, then it was fine!


    The moment he jumped and his feet left the top of the mountain, Su Ming stood in midair. The wind bellowed as it came from an unknown direction and made his hair even messier, as if the heavens themselves were angered!


    The moment he jumped, there was the sound of roaring waves in Su Ming¡¯s head. Yet it was not chaotic but clear, as if time became much slower. Su Ming could clearly feel that he was flying. He saw the sky, the earth. He saw the incredibly tall Wind Stream Mountain. He saw the mythical creature from the Fire Berserker Tribe on the summit. The beast seemed to be looking at him¡­


    Besides all these, Su Ming also saw the field on thend that was sealed outside the mountain. He saw all the people gathered on the field¡­ When the ck mist came forth and enveloped his body, it turned into a long ck misted arc that sped out of the mountain at an extremely fast pace. When the space in the air twisted, it rushed out of the sealed Wind Stream Mountain!


    When Mo Su¡¯s name turned gray on the nine eagle statues on the field and the space in the air twisted, a gust of ck mist whistled by andnded on the center of the field.


    At that moment, all the gazes from the people in the field gathered towards the spot. Wu Sen had already stood up a long time ago and stared at the ck mist that appeared. He watched as the ck mist scattered away and revealed the faint outline of a person within it.


    Chen Chong was also staring intently at the shape of the person as he gradually became clearer in the mist. He wanted to know just who Mo Su was!


    Bi Su was doing the same thing. The killing intent in his eyes was incredibly thick. He did not even bother trying to hide it. He clenched his fists as he stared at the figure in the mist.


    They were not the only ones doing so. At that moment, everyone in the field was doing the same thing. The hundreds of people from different tribes, who had been paying attention to the event for the past two days, were filled with respect as they all looked at the person who was slowly walking out from the mist.


    Besides the bystanders, the ones who paid even more attention towards Mo Su were the people who took part in the first test together with Mo Su. No matter what rank they obtained, they were all holding their breaths while looking at him.


    The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe was watching the figure of the person in the mist with bright eyes. She wanted to know how that person looked like and which tribe he belonged to.


    Si Kong also looked over anxiously.


    Bai Ling was affected by the serious atmosphere brought by Mo Su¡¯s return and could not help herself but to look over.


    Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, and the other people from the other tribes were also staring at the rapidly dissipating mist.


    Ye Wang took in a deep breath, which seemed to somewhat quell theplicated feelings in his heart. He stared at the person who walked out of the mist.


    All the people¡¯s eyes were focused upon one person!


    As the mist scattered away and Su Ming walked out, a countless number of gazes were trained on him. When the mist waspletely gone and his face was clearly revealed to all the eyes in the field, the entire field fell into dead silence.


    He had a normal face and wore a normal shirt made of beast skin. He did not have Wu Sen¡¯s sullen attitude, Chen Chong¡¯s charisma, which allowed him to be surrounded and revered by people, nor did he have Bi Su¡¯s mysteriousness, and he most certainly did not have Ye Wang¡¯s prideful aloofness.


    If he stood in a crowd, it would be difficult for anyone to take note of him. That was how normal he was. Yet now, everyone knew that this person might have been normal before the test, but after the test, he was a definitely extraordinary presence. He was just like the sun, and he shocked the world even though he was previously unassuming!


    When Chen Chong saw Su Ming, he was stunned. He did not think he would be such a normal looking person. He looked so normal it was difficult for anyone to remember him, but somewhere on his mind, he had a vague recollection that this person had been among the crowd of people who surrounded him before the test¡­ Yet at that time, he hadn¡¯t cared about that person. Chen Chong hadpletely ignored him.


    Bi Su also saw Su Ming. He remembered nothing about him. Even if he had seen Su Ming before, he had immediately ignored him. Thus, upon seeing him, he was also stunned.


    When Wu Sen¡¯s gaze fell upon Su Ming, his pupils shrank. His instincts were screaming at him that there was a high chance that this was the person who had stolen his Blood of Corpses¡­ but¡­ Wu Sen¡¯s face became bitter. He did not dare ask for it¡­ This Mo Su was just as prodigious as Ye Wang. From now on, his name would travel to all parts of the region!


    Praise gradually appeared in the eyes of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe when she saw the average looking Su Ming. The first impression was very important to decide whether a person would like or hate another. It was just like how she had looked down on Su Ming, and now approved of Mo Su.


    It was a wonder what would be her level of shock and conflict in her heart when she learned that both people were actually one and the same.


    Si Kong¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. There was admiration in his eyes. He admired the strong, and it was especially so for this person before him. He was at the same level as Ye Wang!


    Bai Ling stared at Mo Su with a dumbfounded expression. She was shaking slightly. She saw Mo Su¡¯s eyes. Those eyes were somehow familiar to her¡­ But she did not know that those pair of eyes had appeared just two days ago and were looking at her.


    Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, and all the other people from Dark Mountain Tribe looked at Su Ming as he walked over one step at a time. The entire area was still silent. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded hard against his chest. He might have seemed calm on the outside, but he was extremely nervous. He had never been the center of attention of so many people before. After all, he was still just a child.


    As Su Ming moved forward, the crowd started opening a path for him. It was as if there was a piercing glow that could burn other people on the average-looking Su Ming, causing them to have no choice but to retreat.


    He might not have Wu Sen¡¯s sullenness, but his face, normal as it seemed, brought in people the feeling of serenity and terror akin to the calm before a storm. He might not have Chen Chong¡¯s charisma that allowed him to be surrounded by other people like the moon with the stars, but on his average body, it seemed as if there was a resolution that could knock aside all the stars and the moon. He did not need to be surrounded by people.


    He might not have Ye Wang¡¯s prideful aloofness, but he had earned the right for even Ye Wang, prideful as he may be, to have to look at him.


    "It¡­ It¡¯s him¡­" There was a man among the crowd who retreated to open up a path with an awestruck face. He was the one who had pulled Su Ming along to find Chen Chong. He hadn¡¯t expected that the person he had dragged with him was Mo Su.


    Standing further in the distance was an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey. He also widened his eyes. He might have had some guesses earlier, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he was still in a state of disbelief.


    Before the first stage of the test, there were three people who were the center of attention in the field - Chen Chong, Bai Ling, and Ye Wang! These three people were like centers of attention that attracted a lot of gazes upon themselves.


    Yet now, there was only one center of attention in the field!


    "Mo Su!" As Su Ming was walking forward, a voice travelled out from within the silent crowd. That voice belonged to Ye Wang.


    Su Ming stopped. He turned around and looked at Ye Wang standing not far into the distance. This was the first time they had contact - equal contact. It waspletely different from the first time Su Ming had looked at him from among the crowd!


    "Mo Su, let¡¯spete again during the second stage!" Ye Wang spoke slowly. There was persistence on his face. Even if the match ended with a tie, and they were both ced first, his pride did not allow him to ept that result. He wanted topete again, even if it was for the second time, or the third!


    "I won¡¯t enter the second stage of the test¡­" Su Ming fell silent for a while before he spoke calmly. He respected Ye Wang as his opponent. Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned away and his gaze fell upon Mo Sang sitting in the distance. He saw a smile on the elder¡¯s face and saw within his eyes the message that told him not to reveal his identity.


    Su Ming turned away. This time, he looked at Dark Dragon Tribe and at Bai Ling, who was standing beside the old woman!


    He smiled faintly and walked towards Bai Ling with the anxiety stemmed from being the center of attention ever since he came back.


    "Care to walk in circles with me tomorrow night¡­?" When Su Ming walked towards her, he ignored the dumbstruck old woman and the excited Si Kong, and looked into Bai Ling¡¯s eyes, winking as he whispered to her.


    Bai Ling was stunned. She did not know what to say, but the moment she heard the three words ¡®walk in circles¡¯, saw Su Ming wink at her, and remembered those familiar eyes, she trembled slightly, a soft blush coloring her cheeks.


    She nodded her head.

 Chapter 71 — The Elder’s Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Elder¡¯s Preparation</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming left.


    Once he left, the crowd in the field also gradually dispersed as the people went to the leaders of their tribes and went back to their lodgings in Wind Stream City.


    The first stage of the test was over. There would be a night of rest before the start of the next part of the test the next day. The second stage may not be a test of actualbat, but it held a lot of importance by showing the participants¡¯ power.


    In the past, there would be a lot of people who entered the first stage of the test and did not participate in the other two stages, but these people were mostly ranked below the top 50. There had never been someone who had managed to ce in the top 10 ranks and bowed out of the other two tests.


    That was why Su Ming and Ye Wang¡¯s conversation caused a storm to rage within the hearts of the people in the field. However, they did not talk about it. They only watched silently as Su Ming left.


    The participants who were getting ready for the test next morning left especially quickly. They had to hurry up and use the night to train to make sure their bodies were in top condition while getting rid of the injuries they sustained due to the pressure from the mountain in the first stage.


    The injuries sustained by Chen Chong and the others were not light because they had forcefully moved forward during the first stage of the test. They would require help from the powerful Berserkers from their tribes to be able to recover by next morning.


    Even Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s Elder, Jing Nan, did not waste time loitering in the field. Ye Wang¡¯s forceful absorption of his Berserker Blood would have left behind a lot of problems; he would have to go and help him soothe his Qi.


    When Su Ming came, it was Shi Hai who had brought him. It was the same when he left. Shi Hai seemed to be conflicted, and he hesitated as if about to say something, but he remained silent in the end. He swung his sleeve and brought Su Ming away from the ce towards Wind Stream City in a whistle of wind.


    As the crowd gradually diminished, the field became more deserted. Mo Sang stood in the field with a smile as he spoke to Jing Nan, who was standing by his side, about something.


    Jing Nan¡¯s face was no longer gloomy. He was frowning instead. After a long moment of silence, he looked towards Mo Sang.


    "The first request you had regarding giving me the Ancient Berserker Art was to let Dark Mountain Tribe be a part of Wind Stream Tribe when you believed the time was right so as to receive Wind Stream¡¯s protection.


    "Your purpose for doing that was definitely to give ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Bi Tu a chance. You will take away three of the strongest Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe and greatly reduce the defense of your tribe¡­


    "If Bi Tues to Wind Stream, then you will use the chance to observe his power. If he doesn¡¯t, then it means something unknown has happened to his training. This move of yours, where you kill two birds with one stone, is ruthless indeed!" Jing Nan looked at Mo Sang and gritted out each word.


    "I never intended to hide it from you," Mo Sang spoke, smiling.


    "If Bi Tu hade, you could then have made changes ording to your judgment. If he didn¡¯t, then you¡¯d be leaving behind a weakened tribe to tempt him into attacking it¡­ I can tell that you have a backup n within the tribe.


    "If Bi Tu was to really attack Dark Mountain Tribe, then due to my promise to you, Dark Mountain Tribe would be part of Wind Stream, which would make Bi Tu wary. Due to your understanding of Bi Tu, if he had just arrived at a breakthrough, then his powers would still be wild and hard to control. I¡­ would definitely need to lend a hand or else Wind Stream would lose all their esteem in the region since they couldn¡¯t even defend an affiliated tribe.


    "It would make others think that I¡¯m afraid of Bi Tu," Jing Nan slowly spoke about these things. In truth, when Mo Sang had mentioned that to him in the secret room, he had already thought about all this, but did not say it. He wanted to keep those thoughts to himself and think about itter so that he could make Mo Sang pay a greater price. Now¡­ he found the price!


    "Not bad. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking. It¡¯s a pity Bi Tu didn¡¯t make a move." Mo Sang frowned slightly as he looked towards Jing Nan.


    Jing Nan¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he looked into Mo Sang¡¯s eyes. After a long while, he sighed.


    "If it weren¡¯t because that child looked so different from you, I¡¯d truly think that he is of your blood." Jing Nan lifted his head and looked towards the direction Su Ming had disappeared.


    "To me, he is of my blood." There was a hint of nostalgia in Mo Sang¡¯s eyes as he spoke softly.


    "Mo Sang, in terms of intelligence, I cannotpare to you¡­ This has nothing to do with our cultivation. I knew that since I was young¡­ You knew since a long time ago that I would figure out the hidden meaning within your request, and you knew that with my personality, I would not immediately reject you, but would find the chance to reap even more benefits from you¡­


    "All this, you have predicted. That was why you pushed this benefit right in front of my face so that I would have no choice but to be attracted to it¡­ All of this was not just for your tribe but also for the child, perhaps even more for him¡­"


    "You knew since a long time ago how outstanding Su Ming is!" Jing Nan spoke slowly.


    Mo Sang looked at Jing Nan with a smile. He did not speak.


    "You made him hide his identity and use another appearance in this ce to show off his potential so that I would see all of that¡­ With this move, even if Dark Mountain Tribe bes affiliated to Wind Stream Tribe, he would not be affected by this. You gave him another path¡­ a path that you did not choose that year¡­" Jing Nan¡¯s face became even moreplicated as he looked at Mo Sang.


    "You know that Wind Stream does not mind prodigies appearing in the tribes around the region. In fact, we even hope that there would be other young prodigies appearing in other tribes. Because the moment they appear, we would receive them the moment we find them and make them part of Wind Stream. We would also give a lot of benefits to their original tribes.


    "Many people don¡¯t understand why we do this, thinking that Wind Stream is jealous of those who have talent. Even if we exin ourselves, no one would believe us, only you¡­ know the truth! You know the truth, and you asked him to disguise himself for his own good. After all, if he¡¯s too outstanding, then it would be far too easy for others to be jealous of him. Putting him under ayer of disguise is a form of protection for him. At the same time, he won¡¯t be burdened by the fate of being one of the members of an affiliated tribe. He can be independent."


    "If he grows up and reveals his identityter, it would still be fine. At that time, he would already have the power to let others look up to him. He could also protect Dark Mountain Tribe by then, which would have already be an affiliated tribe." Jing Nan looked at the few people left on the field while speaking slowly.


    "You made it. I like this child. Let him stay in Wind Stream. I¡¯ll offer him the same help as I gave Ye Wang, just like what I promised before. Between him and Ye Wang, whoever reaches the Transcendence Realm first will be the Berserker¡¯s Son of Wind Stream!


    "Even if he reaches the Transcendence Realmter than Ye Wang, with his potential, I will still make him as brilliant as the zing sun! He will develop Wind Stream together with Ye Wang! As for Dark Mountain Tribe¡­ once the test ends,e to Wind Stream. Bi Tu won¡¯t dare to stop you. If he makes a move, I will let him know the difference between us, even though we are both in the initial stages of the Transcendence Realm!" As Jing Nan spoke, he raised his right hand towards Mo Sang and waved it. In an instant, a small bottle sped towards Mo Sang.


    "There are three drops of Berserker Blood in there. Treat the extra drop as a present for Su Ming!" Jing Nan looked at Mo Sang deeply and turned away, taking a step towards the air. He had to help soothe Ye Wang¡¯s Qi tonight.


    Mo Sang watched Jing Nan leave, then looked at the small bottle containing the three drops of Berserker Blood. His eyes were filled with contemtion. Jing Nan was right in many regards, but there was one thing he was wrong about. Mo Sang did not expect that Su Ming would be able to obtain such a rank.


    His original n had been to use Su Ming¡¯s mysterious identity to make Jing Nan suspicious. Then he would pay up an incredibly great price for Jing Nan to agree to let Su Ming stay in Wind Stream.


    After all, he understood that Wind Stream Tribe was incredibly resolute towards getting out of this ce and bing stronger. It would not give up any chance to do so, even if it was just a guess¡­


    But Mo Sang did not expect Su Ming to be able to obtain this rank. With things this way, the tables for his negotiation with Jing Nan had immediately turned and now Mo Sang held the reins instead of being forced to go with the tide.


    It was just a small change, yet the difference in the end results was so great!


    ¡®Perhaps this time¡­ the catastrophe looming over Dark Mountain Tribe can actually be solved¡­¡¯


    A bright sh flickered in Mo Sang¡¯s eyes, and he went towards the people from Dark Mountain Tribe waiting for him in the distance.


    In the air outside of the vicinity of Wind Stream Mountain, Shi Hai was speeding away with Su Ming back to the mudstone city. They did not say one word to each other while they were in the air.


    Su Ming was just quiet, but Shi Hai was feeling conflicted. He would asionally look at Su Ming. The person before him looked incredibly normal, and Shi Hai had been the one who bring him to the field. Back then, he¡¯d not taken much notice of this person. Yet now, after he had seen Su Ming¡¯s unbelievable raise up the stairs during the previous few days, Shi Hai¡¯s attitude was forced to change.


    ¡®This is a prodigy that canpete with Ye Wang!¡¯


    Shi Hai marveled in his heart.


    Before long, the contours of Wind Stream Tribe gradually appeared on thend far into the distance. As the giant mudstone city gradually appeared before their eyes, Su Ming suddenly spoke.


    He spoke as the gust was blowing fiercely against his face. His voice seemed to be about ready to be scattered away into the wind, but each word and syble still reached Shi Hai¡¯s ears clearly.


    "Senior, I have something I don¡¯t understand. You have yet to transcend, how is it that you¡¯re able to fly in the sky?"


    If it was before, Shi Hai would have definitely ignored him, as if he had not heard him. Yet now, after a moment of hesitation, he opened his mouth and began his exnation slowly.


    "The flight after reaching Transcendence is different from mine. The reason I can fly is due to my Berserker Vessel. A part of it is also because of my Berserker Mark, which has yet to solidify. My Berserker Mark is of the clouds."


    As Shi Hai spoke, a faint picture of a cloud appeared in the centre of his brows.


    "To be exact, a Berserker who has reached the Transcendence Realm can walk in the air with his own power. As for me, I can only float. It may seem the same, but the basic principle behind it is very different," Shi Hai exined in detail.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were contemtive. He asked a few more questions. As they continued talking, they returned to the mudstone city. When Shi Hai let Su Ming on the ground, there was a smile on his face. He nodded his head towards Su Ming, then left after turning into a cloud.


    The gigantic field at the foot of Wind Stream Mountain was now deserted. The only living beings there were the eight people sitting on top of eight of the nine eagle statues. They were powerful Berserkers from Wind Stream Tribe. Before long, Shi Hai returned and sat down cross-legged on the ninth eagle statue.


    Since the seal on Wind Stream Mountain was broken, some time would be required to seal it again. The nine of them protected this ce until the seal wasplete, and they could leave.


    That had been the case since before¡­


    Yet this year, there was something unusual. In the deserted field, a person in ck had appeared some time ago. That person was wearing a ck robe that hid his entire body. It was the mysterious man who had appeared at ck Mountain Tribe!

 Chapter 72 — The Alliance of the Western Region

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Alliance of the Western Region</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    He stood there, but for some reason, Shi Hai and the other eight people did not notice him. They didn¡¯t know when the mysterious man had appeared, nor did they know of his existence. Even if they had opened their eyes, they would have only seen an empty space before them.


    "The Great Bird, one of the four great mythical creatures of the Fire Berserker Tribe¡­ They were killed that year by the God of Berserker s¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a fragment of its soul here¡­ If the Elder from ck Mountain Tribe hadn¡¯t told me, I would have missed it¡­ Oh well, he might have told me this because of personal reasons, but since I saw the beast, then I¡¯ll definitely satisfy his request.


    "There are just two people who have reached the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm. They¡¯re not enough for me to spare any of my attention here yet¡­ I¡¯ve heard about Wind Stream Tribe, located at the edges of the western region''s alliance borders. I heard that they were once a weak branch from the Great Tribe of Miao Man1," the mysterious man mumbled and moved forward step by step towards Wind Stream Mountain, which was in a state of being sealed off once again!


    #########


    Su Ming returned to the lodgings of Dark Mountain Tribe within Wind Stream City. His face had long since returned to normal, and he looked like the frail, clean, and handsome youth once more. He wore a simple beast skin shirt and sat down within the lodgings of Dark Mountain Tribe.


    There was excitement and anxiety within his eyes. All that had happened during the first stage of the test was like a dream to him. It was as if the person who did it was not him, but someone else. It was especially so when he had returned to the field and be the center of attention. It made his heart pound even more quickly. When he remembered talking to Bai Ling right before Si Kong and the old woman, Su Ming felt proud of himself.


    He took in a deep breath and finally managed to quell the excitement within his heart. He closed his eyes and felt the vast amount of Qi in his body. The power that erupted from all 160 blood veins filled Su Ming with confidence.


    His blood veins had increased during the final moment by four. They had increased from 156 to 160.


    "I¡¯m now at the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. There¡¯s not much of a difference between this and the required 245 blood veins for the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­" Su Ming mumbled, and there was a strange glow in his eyes.


    ¡®I can start training the Dark Blood Dust¡­ I¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer for the powerful Execution of the Three Evils, though.¡¯


    Su Ming sat down with a focused gaze as he recalled everything that had happened during the first stage of the test. A smile gradually appeared on the corner of his lips.


    ¡®More importantly, I¡¯ve mastered fine control! If my mind moves, my Qi will move. If my mind doesn¡¯t move, then my Qi will be hidden¡­ With this, I won¡¯t waste a single shred of Qi. When my battle power increases, my speed will also increase to another level!¡¯


    Su Ming took in a deep breath as his spirits were lifted up.


    ¡®With the Blood Scales, the me now should be able to somehow help the elder protect the tribe and my tribe members! I can fight for the tribe!¡¯


    He clenched his fists with a resolute gaze.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity my powers aren¡¯t great enough right now. I only have 160 blood veins¡­ If I could increase them further, that would be great¡­¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. After a moment of silence, a bright light shed in his eyes.


    "I have to buy arge amount of herbs and create more Mountain Spirit¡­ But¡­ Ha¡­" Su Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. His pockets were empty. He did not have any money to buy anything.


    ¡®Right now, the tribe is faced with a great danger. It would need a lot of stone coins. I can¡¯t add more stress for the elder¡­ I have to think. How can I get a huge amount of money¡­?¡¯


    He scratched his head. While he was thinking, his ears twitched. He heard Wu La¡¯s excited voiceing from outside the house.


    Su Ming stood up and opened the front door. From there, he saw Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, and behind them, the elder, the Head of the Guards, and Shan Hen walking back.


    "Mo Su has a really great presence! You saw it, right? The moment he came back, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention! Even Ye Wang spoke to him! I heard from the others that this is something that is incredibly rare!" Wu La¡¯s face was lit with excitement. Her eyes were bright with enthusiasm as she walked and continued speaking to Bei Ling and Lei Chen.


    "Mo Su may look average, but he attracts a lot of attention. I think that powerful people are all supposed to be like this. He reached the top from thest ce. When he came back, he was really calm. The presence of a powerful person was incredibly strong on him. I can still remember the words he spoke to Ye Wang. He said, ¡®I won¡¯t enter the second stage of the test.¡¯ It made so many people shocked!" Wu La gestured excitedly. It was clear that Mo Su held a great position within her heart, and she practically worshipped him.


    Su Ming stood outside the house and looked at the crowding back. He watched Wu La¡¯s excitement and touched his nose. He remembered being very nervous. He found it hard to adapt to the feeling of being the center of attention. He absolutely did not have the calmness Wu La was talking about¡­


    "Mo Su had been unknown, but now, he¡¯s famous. His name has already traveled to the entire Wind Stream Tribe. Before long, all the tribes around the region will know his name!" Bei Ling¡¯s face was no longer aloof but was filled with exhration and excitement, which was a rare sight.


    "It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t belong to Dark Mountain Tribe. Ah¡­ it¡¯d be great if there was such a prodigy in Dark Mountain Tribe¡­" Bei Ling sighed. There was no hint of jealousy within him. That was the nature of human beings. They would onlypete with those who were around their level. They would find it hard to be jealous of those who had surpassed them by too much. Unless¡­ they were people who they grew up with, and thus, had no sense of mysteriousness, because both parties knew each other too well. They would still be jealous of those people, then.


    "That¡¯s right. If only he was from Dark Mountain Tribe¡­ Mo Su, Mo Sang, their names match so well. Mo Su¡­" There was a look of awe in Wu La¡¯s eyes, and her face was flushed. As she continued mumbling, she saw Su Ming standing at the house and frowned. Disdain appeared on her face.


    She remembered what Lei Chen had said. He had actually suspected that the Mo Su she admired was Su Ming. It only made her think that it was a form of humiliation towards Mo Su.


    Lei Chen did not speak. When he saw Su Ming, he trained his eyes on him. After a few moments of scrutiny, his eyes darkened. It was clear that he did not believe that Su Ming and Mo Su had any form of connection either.


    As for Bei Ling, he had seen Su Ming standing there a long time ago, but he had immediately ignored Su Ming¡¯s existence. The aloofness in his eyes was so thick, it seemed that it would not go away.


    "Mo Su is incredibly mysterious. Up till now, we still don¡¯t know which tribe he belongs to. Maybe we¡¯ll know in a few more days. When that timees, I¡¯ll represent Dark Mountain Tribe and get to know him¡­" Bei Ling no longer looked at Su Ming. When he spoke of Mo Su, there was respect in his eyes.


    "You have to get to know him. Mo Su¡­ Mo Su¡­ I think his powers have to be really great. It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s not joining the second or the third stage of the test¡­" Su Ming saw Wu La¡¯s excitement and could not help but touch his nose again.


    "Maybe his powers aren¡¯t really that great. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not taking part¡­" Su Ming could no longer keep it in and mumbled instinctively.


    "Su Ming, what did you say?!" When Wu La heard it, a fierce look immediately appeared in her eyes. She looked at Su Ming furiously.


    "You have no right to talk about Mo Su. His powers must be really great! He must have something else to do, or because he has no interest inpeting, that¡¯s why he¡¯s not taking part in the test!"


    Su Ming smiled bitterly and quickly kept his silence. When he saw how furious Wu La looked, he had no idea whether he should happy, or feel helpless.


    "Su Ming, you can say all that here, saying this most likely because you heard from somewhere else about Mo Su. But I¡¯m warning you, once you leave the lodgings, you are not allowed to say anything of the kind! This will only bring trouble to the tribe. That Mo Su is not someone who we can talk about this way!" Bei Ling spoke slowly while staring at Su Ming with a serious face. He was the strongest among the youths in Dark Mountain Tribe. It was not out of bounds for him to say that.


    "Su Ming¡­ I don¡¯t think you should say that either. That Mo Su¡­ you didn¡¯t see him with your own eyes. He¡¯s just too strong, so strong that even Ye Wang had to pay attention to him! That person is not someone we can discuss. He¡¯s¡­ really strong!" Lei Chen whispered, too. Once he finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment and looked at Su Ming with aplicated look. It was as if he wanted to say something else, but could not continue.


    Su Ming smiled bitterly again.


    "Alright. You three have another test tomorrow. Go back to your rooms to recover." The Head of the Guards frowned and spoke with a stern voice. Bei Ling and the other two immediately kept quiet and went back to their rooms.


    Mo Sang nodded towards Su Ming. The praise in his eyes was incredibly strong. He did not say anything but went back to his room. The Head of the Guards and Shan Hen followed close behind him. It was clear that they were going to discuss something.


    When they went away, Su Ming returned to his room. He knew that there was a high possibility of the eldering overter. That was why he chose to sit here and wait quietly.


    He waited for a long while, but the elder did note. Lei Chen hesitantly came instead. He went into Su Ming¡¯s room and sat in front of him, looking at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    "What is it?" Su Ming looked at the stupidly honest expression on Lei Chen¡¯s face and smiled.


    "No¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­ Su Ming, you¡­ do you¡­" Lei Chen hesitated, gritted his teeth, then whispered, "Do you like Bai Ling?"


    Su Ming was thrown off guard.


    "Ah, Su Ming, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you like her. This is a friendly advice¡­ Give up. I¡¯m wondering though. Is Bai Ling really that beautiful? She¡¯s not as pretty as Bai Fang¡­" Lei Chen mumbled, and there was a questioning look on his face.


    "Su Ming, you didn¡¯t go to the field at the foot of Wind Stream Mountain. You didn¡¯t see how Mo Su went to Bai Ling and spoke about walking in circles before everyone¡¯s eyes right at the end! Circles, my ass! I don¡¯t like him!" Lei Chen quickly stole a look at Su Ming¡¯s expression and spoke just as quickly.


    "Worse still, that Bai Ling agreed to it while blushing! Ah, you didn¡¯t see that scene. It¡¯s clear that she likes Mo Su! That Bai Ling is disappointing!" Lei Chen spoke once again.


    There was an odd expression on Su Ming¡¯s face. He hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth and whispering, "Lei Chen, let me tell you a secret¡­ I¡¯m actually Mo Su."


    Lei Chen was stunned, then he lifted his hand to touch Su Ming¡¯s forehead, which Su Ming dodged. Lei Chen quickly advised him against it and was just about to say something again when they heard the elder letting out a cough outside the room.


    Lei Chen quickly stood up. The door to the room was opened, and the elder smiled as he entered.


    Without even needing a word from the elder, Lei Chen quickly left. He stole a look at Su Ming, then left the room. There was still worry on his face, however. Su Ming¡¯s words just now had given him a shock. He thought Su Ming was too upset, that was why he said those words.

 Chapter 73 — The Berserkers Realm Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Berserker''s Realm Mountain!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    When Lei Chen left, there was only the elder and Su Ming left in the room. When he saw the elder entering the room, Su Ming quickly stood up. He was feeling very nervous. He did not know whether his actions during the first stage of the test were right in the elder¡¯s eyes.


    While he was feeling nervous, a smile appeared on the elder¡¯s face. He sat in front of Su Ming and looked at the frail looking youth before him. There was a hint of nostalgia within his eyes as he looked at the traces of youthfulness still left on that clean and handsome face.


    "You¡¯ve grown up¡­ Come, sit by my side," the elder said softly after a long while.


    "Elder." Su Ming sat down. The wrinkles on the elder¡¯s face seemed to have increased. The traces left behind by time seemed to reveal a person that had experienced a lot in life.


    "You did well during the first stage of the test." The elder patted Su Ming¡¯s head before he took out a small bottle and handed it to Su Ming.


    "There are three drops of Berserker Blood belonging to a Berserker of the Transcendence Realm in the bottle. Keep it close to you. When the time is right, it will be of great help to you. That is about as much as I can help¡­" The elder looked at Su Ming, and there was a look in his eyes that Su Ming could not understand due to his young age.


    "The method to absorb the Berserker Blood of the Transcended Realm is easy. Cast the Dark Blood Dust and change the Berserker Blood into blood mist, surrounding your body while you slowly absorb it. Use it to nurture your blood veins. You can only absorb one drop each time, however, don¡¯t be greedy. You have to do this slowly, or else you¡¯ll harm your own body," the elder warned him seriously.


    Su Ming looked at the elder. He did not know why, but he had a hunch that something he would not like was about to happen. The look on the elder¡¯s face and his words only made him further not understand the meaning behind the elder¡¯s words.


    "Elder¡­ you¡­" Su Ming took the bottle the Berserker Blood instinctively. Just as he was about to say something, he saw the elder smiling and shaking his head. He looked at Su Ming kindly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not impossible to solve the danger the tribe faces. I¡¯ve already spoke with the Elder from Wind Stream Tribe. There shouldn¡¯t be anything going wrong at this point.


    "What you need to do now is to train properly. If the dayes and you reach Transcendence Realm¡­ If you can leave this ce and go explore the world outside¡­ You have to remember to go to Berserker¡¯s Realm Mountain," the elder said slowly.


    "What is¡­ Berserker¡¯s Realm Mountain?" Su Ming was stunned. He had a feeling that this was connected to his birth. Yet when the elder suddenly spoke of it, the bad feeling in his heart grew stronger until it turned into a wave of uneasiness and anxiety so strong it reced the shock and uncertainty that he should be feeling.


    "It¡¯s in your heart¡­" the elder said, looking at Su Ming.


    He was stunned for a moment, and there was a questioning look on his face.


    "Alright. Just remember that. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ve already spoken with the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe. You¡¯ll be staying in Wind Stream Tribe as Mo Su from now on. The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe will be helping and guiding you together with Ye Wang. This will be a great help to you, and his help will far exceed the amount of help I can give you. The chances of you transcending will also increase." The elder¡¯s face was serious as he looked at Su Ming. When he saw hesitation on Su Ming¡¯s face and that he was about to speak, he became stern.


    "But¡­ elder, I don¡¯t want to stay in Wind Stream Tribe. I¡­" The elder¡¯s words were too sudden, causing Su Ming to bepletely unprepared for it. He did not expect it. If he knew from the start that such a change would happen due to the results of the first stage of the test, then he would have definitely not gotten such a high ranking. Yet before he could even finish speaking in his rm, the elder¡¯s eyes became fierce.


    "Su Ming! I¡¯ve already decided on this. You must stay here from now on!" the elder spoke sternly.


    Su Ming fell silent, but the unyielding look in his eyes was clear.


    When he saw the stubborn look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the elder sighed and his expression softened. He looked at Su Ming and spoke slowly, "Su Ming, Dark Mountain Tribe is not far from Wind Stream. You cane back anytime you want."


    Su Ming bit into his lip. He did not know what to say.


    "Besides, I¡¯ve already decided. Dark Mountain Tribe will join Wind Stream Tribe and leave Dark Mountain. We will build a new tribe outside the mudstone city. Truth be told, you¡¯ll be really close to the tribe," the elder continued saying.


    "But elder, I don¡¯t want to be part of Wind Stream Tribe, I¡¯m a member of Dark Mountain Tribe!" Su Ming said in a low voice after hesitating for a moment.


    The elder looked quietly at Su Ming. After a long while, he spoke again, "Su Ming, besides doing it for your own good, I¡¯m asking you to join Wind Stream Tribe for another reason. Your status will rise just as your powers will rise. Once you¡¯re at the same level as Ye Wang, then you can protect Dark Mountain Tribe from your side. Don¡¯t you want to take care of Dark Mountain Tribe?"


    "I¡­" Su Ming was stunned.


    "How about this? This isn¡¯t a matter of urgency. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Once all this ends and Dark Mountain Tribe migrates here, you can make your decision. When that timees, I¡¯ll send you here. You don¡¯t even have to stay in the city, you can continue staying in Dark Mountain Tribe. How does that sound?" The elder smiled and ruffled Su Ming¡¯s hair.


    Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. After a moment of thought, he nodded his head obediently. If that was the case, he could ept it. Within Su Ming¡¯s heart, he only belonged to one tribe, and that was Dark Mountain Tribe.


    "Alright. Since you¡¯re not taking part in the next two tests, stay in Wind Stream Tribe for the next few days and get yourself familiar with the ce. Once Bei Ling and the others are done with the tests, we¡¯ll be returning to the tribe." The elder smiled and stood up. He did not ask how Su Ming managed to obtain his rank, neither did he ask Su Ming to exin his understanding towards the six numbers. He only smiled and looked deeply at Su Ming before he turned and left.


    Su Ming looked at the elder¡¯s back as he left. It was burdened by his experiences in life, and as Su Ming watched, his heart twisted for an unknown reason.


    Right up till the moment the elder left and Su Ming was the only one left in the room, he sat in his spot quietly and thought of each and every one of the elder¡¯s words. Worry gnawed at his heart.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have enough power¡­ I have to be stronger!¡¯


    After a long while, Su Ming clenched his teeth tightly. He might not fully understand the look in the elder¡¯s eyes, but he could tell that things were not as the elder said. The danger looming over the tribe might not be as easily resolved as he said.


    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to perform any more burning of blood within this short period of time. If I want to be stronger, then I can only create more pills¡­ Then I¡¯ll need a lot of stone coins¡­¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. What hecked right now was money.


    ¡®What should I do¡­? I¡¯ve already sold Scattering Dust once. I wonder if it attracted any attention¡­ But if I don¡¯t sell it again, then I won¡¯t get any money¡­ but if someone had already caught wind of this, then I can¡¯t sell the pills again.¡¯


    Su Ming was cracking his head for all possible methods, but he could not find a solution.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to ask the elder for some stone coins¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sighed. He absolutely did not want to add to the elder¡¯s burdens. ording to his ns, he would require arge amount of stone coins this time.


    Su Ming stood up straight and was just about to find the elder when he stopped as a thought appeared in his head.


    He stood by the door with bright eyes while the thought became increasingly clearer in his head. After a while, Su Ming decided to sit down and think. He then took out a bottle from his bosom.


    There were traces of light surrounding it. Within the bottle was the green blood he had snatched from Wu Sen some time ago. He had enveloped it in moonlight so that its presence could be hidden.


    Right now, he took out the bottle, and his eyes became increasingly brighter. He had been working on that thought in his head multiple times and gradually an idea formed.


    ¡®This thing must be incredibly important to Wu Sen! And¡­ I heard Bei Ling mention that Wu Sen was on par with Chen Chong in Wind Stream Tribe, and they¡¯re only slightly below Ye Wang!


    ¡®This person has always ranked within the top three in the previous tests, but this time¡­ he was only in the twelfth ce¡­ Even if it was due to Bi Su¡¯s appearance that he fell out of the top 3, he should not have dropped out of the top 10.


    ¡®As for this change¡­ There can only be one exnation. He has be weaker! Only when his body has weakened and problems arose for him, would he have shown such a poor performance. There would definitely be no need for him to hide his power during the test. There is no need for him to do so with his status!¡¯ Su Ming mumbled in his head as he analyzed the situation.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s at least half a chance that his performance is due to him losing¡­ this thing!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He looked at the bottle in his hands and a smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡®Wu Sen is a prodigy within Wind Stream Tribe. Then surely, he must be pretty rich¡­¡¯


    The smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips grew wider and brighter.


    ¡®But just what is this? Why is it so important to him?¡¯


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment. He did not act immediately, but chose to sit down cross-legged and quietly adjusted his breathing to recover his Qi. When the moon hung high in the sky, Su Ming opened his eyes abruptly.


    ¡®Now I can examine this.¡¯


    Su Ming no longer hesitated. He took the small bottle and waved his left hand above it. The moonlight on top of the bottle immediately scattered away. Su Ming brought the bottle closer and took off the cork before looking at it carefully.


    The green blood within the bottle seemed a bit dull. It was as if because it had been away from Wu Sen¡¯s body for a long time, it had lost its color and spirit.


    ¡®I have to see whether this thing is useful to me. If it isn¡¯t, only then will I be able to move to the next step.¡¯


    Su Ming did not hesitate, pouring out the liquid from the bottle. The fresh blood floated before him. There was no stench of blooding from it, as if it was not blood.


    Su Ming stared at it, then grabbed the blood and ced it in the center between his brows.

 Chapter 74 — Is It Him…?

    <h4>Chapter 74: Is It Him¡­?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The moment the green blood touched the center of his brows, Su Ming immediately felt a strong presence. That presence was filled with death. It was as if there was a countless number of moaning voices echoing in his head. At that moment, the green blood seemed to have been revitalized and wanted to struggle out of Su Ming¡¯s hands before rushing into the center of his brows, then entering his body.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes in concentration. The Qi in his body circted and immediately dissipated the presence of death from the blood while also blocking the green blood that was trying to enter his body. He held the ball of blood in his right hand and lifted it away from his brows. The moment it left, a look of surprise appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    This thing should have been made with a special Berserker Art. It¡¯s incredibly important to the practitioner, but to those who don¡¯t practice it, it would only cause them harm. Su Ming was silent, sinking into his thoughts and making his decision. With the analysis he made by tying up Wu Sen¡¯s weakened state to the loss of this blood, his certainty towards his theory rose up by another thirty percent from its initial fifty percent. He may not bepletely certain still, but eighty percent was enough.


    In truth, his guess was correct. If others had forcefully absorbed the Blood of Corpses, then it would cause them internal injuries. Even if there would be benefits obtained from it, afterparing the pros and cons, there would be more lossespared to gains.


    Su Ming ced the blood back into the bottle and waved his right hand towards the bottle. Immediately, a ray of moonlight appeared and turned into strings that surrounded the bottle. He ced the bottle into his bosom and stood up before leaving the room.


    The moon in the sky was not in a crescent shape. It was slightly rounder. By the looks of it, within a few days, the moon would be full.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. He yed out the idea in his head once again, and his eyes shed briefly. He walked out of the house in the middle of the night. It was quiet in the area, and there was absolutely no sound around him.


    The moment he walked out of Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings in Wind Stream City, Su Ming¡¯s heart jolted. At that moment, a cold voice came from behind him, "It¡¯ste. Where are you going?"


    Su Ming stopped. He turned around and saw a man walking out from the dark part of the big door. He looked average, but there was a cold glint in his narrowed eyes. He was Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Shan Hen!


    "Greetings, chief of the hunters." Su Ming¡¯s face was passive and unmoving as he watched Shan Hen walking towards him.


    "I asked you a question." Shan Hen moved towards him slowly and stood ten feet away from Su Ming, looking coldly at him.


    "I heard from Bei Ling that Wind Stream City is lively at night. That¡¯s why I wanted to go take a look." Su Ming was on guard, but there was fear on his face. He spoke quickly.


    Shan Hen looked at Su Ming for a long while before he nodded his head slowly.


    "It¡¯s not too safe during the night. Don¡¯t cause any trouble ande back soon," Shan Hen said slowly. He was the chief of the hunters in the tribe. He was also a powerful Berserker who chose to follow the elder during this journey. Protecting the members of the tribe was his responsibility. For him, saying those words was normal.


    Su Ming agreed to it. After bowing to Shan Hen, he slowly walked backwards before turning around and walking into the distance. He could feel that Shan Hen was still watching his back.


    He only took a few more steps forward when all the hair on his body rose suddenly. He could feel a strong pressure pressing on on him. The feeling turned into a sense of danger that screamed at him that someone was targeting him.


    The Qi in his body seemed to be on the verge of losing control and was about to circte on its own to resist against the pressure. Su Ming knew that it was a reflex that belonged to Berserkers. Due to the Qi within their bodies, if they were suddenly met with an attack, then it would be very difficult for them to hide their Qi because they would automatically resist against it.


    If it was a normal tribe member, then the pressure they felt would not be so strong. Only Berserkers would feel the pressure clearly. This was a way to test whether the people around them were hiding their powers. Yet this was a technique that was only useful if it was used by Berserkers in the high level of the Blood Solidification Realm against those who had lower levelspared to them.


    Shan Hen¡¯s strength was far greater than Su Ming¡¯s. If this sudden act had been used on Su Ming before he went through the test, then he would not have been able to resist it. Yet it would still not bring about too much attention, because the elder had cast an Art on him to disguise his Qi. Even if the Qi in his body was forcefully activated, no one would be able to notice it.


    However, as of then, Su Ming could already control the Qi in his entire body through fine control by keeping his mind still. He did not hesitate. The moment the Qi in his body was about to be activated, with a single thought, Su Ming calmly dissipated the activation of his Qi. This was something that would be difficult for other people to do, but for Su Ming, who had already understood the method of entering fine control by using his mind, it was not hard.


    However, while Qi could be hidden and kept still, the body¡¯s instinctive movements when a person was faced with sudden danger would usually be the part where other people chose to observe.


    Shan Hen was looking for that.


    Nevertheless, he underestimated Su Ming. More urately speaking, he had never paid too much attention towards Su Ming, hence he did not understand Su Ming. The moment the sense of danger arrived, Su Ming did not stop. It was as if he waspletely unaware of it and continued walking forward at an unhurried pace until he gradually disappeared into the night.


    When Su Ming left the ce, a frown gradually appeared on Shan Hen¡¯s face. Nheless, he did not continue standing there. He turned around instead and went back into the tribe¡¯s lodgings.


    His actions were not out of bounds. Even if he did it before the elder, no one would think otherwise. In fact, since he did it so straightforwardly, other people would just think that he suspected Su Ming and was just testing him.


    Su Ming kept to a calm pace until he was far away from the lodgings. Then, he could no longer resist sprinting a few steps with his heart pounding rapidly against his chest. During that instant, from the feeling he got from how Shan Hen scrutinized him, Su Ming found his hidden, mysterious observer of the past few days that he felt during meditation!


    ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He remembered the elder mentioning a traitor within the tribe. Even if the elder did not go into detail about it, Su Ming could tell the worrying aspects about it.


    ¡®Is it him¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming was in doubt. The status of the chief of the hunters was very high, and he held great authority within the tribe. He had control over all the Berserkers within the hunting team. He also had the important duty of leading the hunting teams to hunt for food.


    Throughout the years, Shan Hen had contributed a lot for the tribe in Su Ming¡¯s memories. He may seem like an indifferent man, but in truth, there were times where Su Ming saw him walking coldly in the tribe while offering his game to the elderly members of the tribe.


    He had also gone up the mountain and brought back a huge amount of beast fangs because children in the tribe loved them. Even when he distributed it to the La Sus with his usual aloof look, Su Ming could tell that there was a hint of kindness within him when he did so.


    In fact, Su Ming could recall from his memories that during one particr winter, some hunters in a hunting team had been ambushed by the people from ck Mountain Tribe and escaped while heavily injured. One of them had even died. Shan Hen¡¯s face had been ice cold as he went out of the tribe alone. When he returned the next day, he held three heads that belonged to the Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe in his hand.


    This would have incited war with ck Mountain Tribe if it were not for the elder¡¯s incredible power during that year.


    The scenes from the past appeared one by one in Su Ming¡¯s head. He could not find a single reason for Shan Hen to turn traitor. To him, it was impossible that this sort of chief of the hunters would betray the tribe¡­


    ¡®Maybe¡­ I¡¯m just thinking too much.¡¯


    Su Ming continued to think in silence, then sighed in relief before quietly walking forward. Gradually, his face changed, and his body became stronger. His clothes too, changed. Very soon, when he came out of the darkness, Su Ming had turned into the incredibly mysterious Mo Su, whose name now rang through all the corners of Wind Stream City!


    Su Ming sted forth into the deeper parts of Wind Stream City with shocking speed.


    Wu Sen¡¯s house was very easy to find. Once Su Ming turned into Mo Su, he would know where Wu Sen stayed once he asked around. Besides, even if he was well-known in Wind Stream Tribe, only a few hundred people had seen his face, hence he did not attract too much attention.


    The Wind Stream Tribe member who had told Su Ming where Wu Sen stayed also did not know that the person before him was the Mo Su, who had been unassuming until he shocked everyone!


    As for why he would tell Su Ming where Wu Sen stayed, it was because Su Ming had brought out one of the very few stone coins left in his possession. Besides, the members of Wind Stream Tribe were used to it during thesest days. He knew that there were a lot of outsiders who had been fighting against each other to meet the prodigies within Wind Stream.


    Yet while the number of people who wanted to see them was great, the ones who were summoned were few.


    Wu Sen stayed in a house located at the eastern corner of the mudstone city. It was very quiet there, and it was especially so during the night. Night turned the entire ce dark. There may bemps around, but they were few in number and were scattered around. Su Ming could only see the outlines of the houses with the help of the moonlight.


    Among the many mudstone houses was a house that took up a lot of space. It was also isted as it stood out from among its surroundings. That was Wu Sen¡¯s house.


    As one of the prodigies in Wind Stream Tribe, Wu Sen¡¯s status was very high. His dwelling ce would also naturally be different. There were four houses in his courtyard, which let out an eerie feeling in the silence of the night.


    The courtyard was very big but also deserted. It looked deste and deathly still under the moonlight.


    The four houses were dark, as if there was no one within them. In the past, it was not so. Wu Sen¡¯s followers would usually guard this ce at all times to show just how unique and special he was.


    Now, there was no one in them. There was no way of telling whether those people had left because Wu Sen¡¯s rank fell, or because he did not want others to find out that he had weakened and chased them all out.


    Su Ming stood hundreds of feet away from the courtyard. He remained silent, his shadow lengthened by the moonlight until it seemed to fuse together with the darkness around him.


    He looked at the courtyard before him. After a while, he slowly walked forward until he was near the door to the courtyard. Without any hesitation, he pushed it open. The moment the wooden door swung open, it made a creaking sound in the silence that spread around him.


    The four houses in the courtyard were still silent, as if no one had noticed him. It felt like no one was here.


    Nheless, when Su Ming stood outside, he felt a presence of Qi from the second house. From the strength of the Qi, Su Ming could tell that the person was around the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. It may have been slightly weaker than what he had sensed when he¡¯d returned and cast a nce at Wu Sen, but once he thought about it, Wu Sen¡¯s weakening might be continuous. This then would be understandable.

 Chapter 75 — Ill—Gotten Wealth!

    <h4>Chapter 75: Ill-Gotten Wealth!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    He stood at the deserted courtyard and looked at the closed door of the second house. He moved towards it step by step without any hesitation. When he was just outside the house, he pushed open the door.


    The moment the door was open, Su Ming heard a muffled growl, followed quickly by two green arms with an air of ughter and death rushing towards him abruptly.


    A light flickered through Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His face was nk. He had already dared to destroy whatever Wu Sen sent his way when his power had been weaker than his. Adding to the fact that it was night now and his strength was much greater than Wu Sen¡¯s, who was constantly weakening at that, there was no reason for Su Ming to be afraid. The moment the green figure charged towards him, he lifted his right foot and stomped on the ground!


    The 160 blood veins manifested explosively on his body, creating an incredible force. He did not retreat even one step. With just the formidable forceing from him, he faced the green figureunching towards him.


    The green figure flinched due to the forceing from Su Ming¡¯s Qi and broke down abruptly, turning into green bits of glittering light that scattered around the room, causing the originally dark room to be cast in green light.


    Wu Sen was a mess. His face was pale as he sat down cross-legged in the house. He red at Su Ming, a trickle of blood running down the corner of his mouth. It was clear that the moment Su Ming came in, he forcefully cast a Berserker Art, but it could not even touch Su Ming. Instead, as the Berserker Art was dispelled, Wu Sen was injured.


    "Mo Su!" Wu Sen¡¯s eyes were filled with vexation and madness as he growled.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was calm, not at all affected by Wu Sen¡¯s insanity. He lifted his foot and walked into the house. He stood a few dozens of feet away from Wu Sen and looked at him coldly.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve truly be weaker. Even those followers of yours who have been offering you the blood from the center of their brows are gone without a trace," Su Ming said, opening his mouth slowly and speaking unhurriedly.


    Veins popped on Wu Sen¡¯s face, but there was also bitterness. He had heard the sound of the courtyard door opening and felt shocked and fearful. He had only heard the sound, but could not feel any traces of Qi. It was as if the door to the courtyard opened by itself.


    Nheless, he had felt a sense of danger. It was especially so when the door to his house was pushed open. At that moment, that sense of danger reached its peak. He casted the Berserker Art without a care for consequences. Yet it failed. When he was just about to dash out of the house, he saw the face of the person standing outside his house.


    Once he saw him, Wu Sen gave up on charging out, because the person who came was Mo Su. It was the Mo Su who he highly suspected, but did not dare to offend!


    He was tied to Ye Wang, and Wu Sen saw with his own eyes what it meant to be a person who could shock the world. This sort of prodigy could only make Wu Sen feel bitter. Nevertheless, Wu Sen was not dumb. He was incredibly smart, in fact. He had a hunch as to why this person came, but he could not find it within himself to believe it.


    "You stole my Blood of Corpses, causing me to continue weakening as time passes. With my status and how I¡¯ve oppressed them in the past, once they know that I¡¯ve be weaker, it won¡¯t be good for me!" Wu Sen closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, the veins on his face had already faded away, and his expression was back to normal.


    When Su Ming saw how quickly Wu Sen returned to his usual state and the traces of his anger and dissatisfaction could no longer be found, and that he had also chosen not to hide the fact that he was weakening, Su Ming grew to admire him a little.


    "I have offended you previously. I hope you don¡¯t mind." While speaking, Wu Sen stood up and bowed towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was schooled to a nk look, but his impression of Wu Sen improved even more. He looked at Wu Sen just as Wu Sen met his gaze squarely. They both stared at each other for a long while before Su Mingughed suddenly.


    "It¡¯s indeed much easier negotiating with smart people. Name a price."


    Wu Sen forcefully quelled his excitement. He no longer harbored any thoughts of fighting against this person. In his mind, he no longer had the right to do so. He was not as powerful as Mo Su, neither was his fame as great as his. ording to his own analysis, this person might very soon be received by the Elder and would ept guidance within Wind Stream Tribe. He did not wish to be enemies with this sort of person.


    His only hope was to retrieve his Blood of Corpses and recover his power as quickly as possible. After all, once morning arrived, the second test would start, and that stage was incredibly important to him.


    "What do you want of me? I only have one Berserker Vessel, and it is one that matches with my Berserker Art. The elder gave it to me, so I cannot exchange it with you¡­" Wu Sen spoke up after hesitating for a while. The Blood of Corpses was much more important than the Berserker Vessel to him. Even so, he did not dare exchange the Vessel for his Blood. After all, all Berserker Vessels belonged to the tribe and were not owned by anyone.


    "I don¡¯t want any Berserker Vessel. Let¡¯s use stone coins to exchange it. 5,000 coins and it¡¯s yours!" As Su Ming spoke, he took out a small bottle from his bosom. The threads of moonlight surrounding the bottle disappeared the moment his hand touched the bottle, though no one noticed it.


    Wu Sen¡¯s heart pounded against his chest when he saw the small bottle. Yet the moment he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he could only smile bitterly.


    "Brother Mo, I¡­ I only have 3,000 something¡­"


    Su Ming did not speak. He only looked at Wu Sen quietly. After a while, he put the bottle back into his bosom silently and said, "If that¡¯s the case, then once you have enough stone coins,e find me."


    Anxiety immediately appeared on Wu Sen¡¯s face. If he could get the Blood of Corpses tonight, then he would have hope to win tomorrow. Yet if he could not get it back today, then when he entered the second stage of the test tomorrow, his results would pummel to the ground.


    Besides, he had no idea how he could even look for the mysterious Mo Su. If he left now, then even if he gathered enough stone coins, it would be difficult for him to regain his Blood of Corpses.


    "Wait¡­ Brother Mo, how about this? Please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go and gather some stone coins now. It¡¯ll take at most two hours, and then I¡¯ll return. Can you¡­ can you wait for me for two hours?" Wu Sen immediately said.


    Su Ming frowned. He cast a nce at Wu Sen and no longer paid any attention to him. He turned around, intending to leave. There was no way he would wait here like an idiot. It did not matter whether Wu Sen would start plotting against him or not, Su Ming would still remain vignt.


    "Brother Mo, wait! I really only have 3,300 stone coins. How about this? I¡¯ll add this together to trade with you. What do you think?" Wu Sen panicked. He took a few steps forward, then seemingly gritted his teeth and took out a wooden box from a corner of the house.


    Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and with great reluctance, Wu Sen opened the box. There was a purple seven leafed herb lying within.


    The herb was very peculiar. Each leaf was divided another seven times. The order of the leaves made it look slightly messy at first nce.


    "This Seven Hearts is incredibly rare. I found it by ident. This thing costs several thousand stone coins!" Wu Sen looked at Su Ming and quickly handed him the herb.


    The moment Su Ming looked at the herb, his heart immediately raced. He took it into his hands and looked at it carefully before confirming the identity of the herb. This was one of the two herbs he had not seen before that were required to create South Asunder!


    Su Ming closed the lid on the wooden box without batting an eyelid. He looked at Wu Sen with a face as if he was hesitating.


    Wu Sen felt incredibly nervous. After a while, when he saw Su Ming nod his head, the exhration on his face could not be hidden. He immediately took out white stone coins that were worth a hundred each and ced them into a bag before handing it to Su Ming respectfully.


    Su Ming checked it. Once he was certain there were no mistakes, he took out the bottle and returned it to Wu Sen.


    "Your Blood of Corpses is incredibly valuable. Don¡¯t lose it again." Su Ming looked at him profoundly before turning around and leaving the room, disappearing into the darkness bathed in moonlight.


    Wu Sen held onto the bottle. As he watched Su Ming leave, his expression kept changing. After some time, he gave a long sigh andpletely gave up on the idea of harming Su Ming.


    Back in Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings, Su Ming looked at the thirty something white stone coins in his hands, feeling incredibly excited. He had never had so much money before. As he looked at the stone coins that were emitting a glittering white glow, Su Ming could not help himself but bring them one by one to his eyes so that he could take a cloer look at them. This sort of feeling, where he obtained such arge fortune, was akin to the feeling when he had previously be the center of attention.


    When his pockets were suddenly filled with so many stone coins frompared to its previously empty state, it made Su Ming feel as if he had just be a spendthrift person. After all, this was the first time he had obtained so much money.


    "If Lei Chen knew how much money I have, he would definitely be staring at me wide-eyed and stuttering in disbelief." There was a faint hint of youthful pridefulness on Su Ming¡¯s face. More importantly, he felt as if he had gotten this amount of money without any effort and without paying much of a price. This was different from the time he had sold that one Scattering Dust for a hundred stone coins.


    "Wu Sen is so rich. It¡¯s understandable that he would have this amount of money as one of the prodigies in Wind Stream. But after this trade, I doubt that he has much left." Su Ming did not believe one bit that Wu Sen had only this amount of money, but there would not be much left for him either way.


    Su Ming had already thought about all possible future troubles clearly. For one, his power was greater than Wu Sen¡¯s, hence even if he met Wu Sen during the day, it would still be alright for him. More importantly, Wu Sen did not know that Mo Su was Su Ming. He had no idea where to look for him either. With these, as long as Su Ming¡¯s identity was not exposed, he would be safe.


    Furthermore, it was also unknown whether Wu Sen would even dare to try to cause trouble for him. There was, in fact, a high possibility that Wu Sen would choose to endure it and not provoke him. After all, Wu Sen was not a fool. He knew how to act ordingly.

 Chapter 76 — Friend, Please Hold Your Step

    <h4>Chapter 76: Friend, Please Hold Your Step</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The status of being a prodigy in Wind Stream Tribe was no longer of any use to Su Ming. He had thought about it carefully before finding courage to look for Wu Sen.


    ¡®Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go and get enough herbs when everyone from Wind Stream Tribe is paying all their attention to the second stage of the test,¡¯ Su Ming thought in his heart and ced all the stone coins into his bosom.


    He did not think that they were heavy. Although it made the area around his chest bloated, the satisfaction in his heart made him not care about the weight.


    Once he put away all the stone coins, Su Ming took out the small wooden box and opened it. Once he saw the seven-leaved herb inside, a bright look appeared in his eyes. This thing was as important as the stone coins. He did not expect to obtain this from Wu Sen. This was one of the two herbs he had never seen before that he would need if he wanted to create South Asunder.


    ¡®So it¡¯s called Seven Hearts¡­ It¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t have the other herb, or else I could try making South Asunder. I wonder what the effects of this pill arepared to Mountain Spirit.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the herb for a few more moments before cing it close to his person. If anyone had looked at his chest then, they would have been able to tell that there were a lot of things hidden away there.


    However, Su Ming could not do anything else about it. He had too much stuff that he had to take with him.


    Once he arranged everything, Su Ming sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes. He did not activate his Qi to train, but chose instead to recall the method to cast Dark Blood Dust and tried to practice the Berserker Art.


    This was the second Berserker Art he could train and cast. Compared to Spirit Devourer, this Art had more devastating power, but could not be used repeatedly.


    Time passed by slowly, and no other words were spoken that night.


    When the first rays of sunlight fell from the sky and morning arrived, the entire Wind Stream City woke up from its slumber. Noises began to reverberate around the city as it gradually grew in volume.


    Today was another day of the grand ceremony. It was the second stage of the test! This stage was no longer a test of potential, but a test of power and speed, which was directly rted to participants¡¯ cultivation. The venue of the test was again, not in Wind Stream City, but located at the giant field with the nine eagle statues, which was at the foot of Wind Stream Mountain.


    The moment morning was over, the tribe members in Wind Stream City left one after another towards the field. It was the same for Dark Mountain Tribe. With the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen guiding them, Bei Ling, Lei Chen, and Wu La walked out of their lodgings. However, the elder did not follow them this time.


    Even after everyone had left and Su Ming came out of his room, he did not see the elder. He did not know where the elder had went, but once he thought about it, he did not pay too much attention to it. The elder should be with Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s Elder at the moment.


    When he walked out of the lodgings, Su Ming did not change his appearance. He had discovered that the Berserker Vessel that the elder had given him could not alter his appearance aspletely as he pleased. Right now, it could only maintain Mo Su¡¯s appearance and the one he had used when he snatched away the Blood of Corpses from Wu Sen that night.


    Even if he could change his appearance into a third different look, there would be something off about it. That was a clear sign of the limit of this item. That was why he chose not to alter his appearance and used his original look to walk around Wind Stream City. Still, he had prepared himself. He bought a few beast skin shirts to wrap around his body. He also wrapped up his head until his eyes were the only things left visible.


    His appearance might have seemed odd, but there were quite a few people disguised this way within Wind Stream City. It was clear that they did not want anyone remembering how they looked like when they were buying things.


    There were fewer people walking in Wind Stream City. Most of them had already gone to watch the second stage of the test in the field.


    Since there were fewer people here, not only were there less people wandering about the streets, even those who went to the stalls were few and far in-between. Su Ming¡¯s target was clear as he walked through the streets. He might not bepletely familiar with Wind Stream City, but he knew about the few ces that were specifically used for trading.


    There were some houses that specialised in selling herbs. They were the main ces Su Ming intended to visit. There was one such shop right before him at the moment. It had no name, and it was not a big stall, but there was a tribe member from Wind Stream Tribe lying on the table yawning. When he saw Su Minging in, he cast him a nce and quickly stood up.


    Without even waiting for the person to speak, Su Ming spoke slowly with a coarse voice.


    "I want 100 Cloud Gauze Grass!" While speaking, he brought out his right hand from his sleeve and ced it lightly on the table. A white stone coin appeared in his hand.


    The eyes of the person from Wind Stream Tribe immediately brightened. He was used to customers like Su Ming. He knew that these sort of people did not want anyone inquiring about their identity. They did not need anyone introducing them herbs either. Their targets were always very clear.


    Without a hint of hesitation, the Wind Stream Tribe member immediately nodded his head and went into the house. Before long, he took out a bag made of hides and ced it before Su Ming.


    Su Ming took it and looked into the bag briefly. It was filled with Cloud Gauze Grass. The number should also be 100. This herb was not so easily sold outside, and it was rare for anyone to possess such a huge amount outside the city, but it was amon herb within the mudstone city.


    He took the bag and left the stall. With the same method, Su Ming visited dozens of other shops. He bought arge amount of Cloud Gauze Grass from each shop and also arge number of some other supplementary herbs as well.


    He also bought some herbs that he did not need as an act of caution. By doing so, even if his actions caught someone¡¯s attention, they could not figure out his intentions.


    Within less than half a day, there were only 1,000 something stone coins left in his possession from the 3,000 something stone coins he had before he started. The speed with which he spent his money made Su Ming¡¯s heart clench in pain, but he had no choice. This was the first time he felt that quenching pills was difficult if he did not have enough money to buy the things he needed.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯ll have to use this money sparingly¡­ I¡¯m spending my money too quickly.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s face was bitter. There were bags made of hides of all sizes hanging off his person. He had too much stuff, and it caused him a headache, but he had no choice.


    ¡®I should have enough. I¡¯ll put them away in the lodgings first, only then can Ie back and continue buying stuff.¡¯


    Su Ming made up his mind and quickly walked back towards Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings.


    He only took a few steps before he stopped. His brows crinkled slightly, but quickly rxed. His expression was nk as he continued walking forward.


    Before him, there was an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey. He had his head lowered, clearly deep in thought. There was a prideful look on his face as he mumbled under his breath and twitched the fingers on his right hand as if calcting something.


    Su Ming walked calmly towards him. The moment he brushed shoulders with the old man, Su Ming heard what he was mumbling about.


    "I earned big this time. It¡¯s all thanks to Mo Su, or else I¡¯d have definitely lost a lot of money this time. He¡¯s a great person, a great person indeed."


    Su Ming¡¯s heart did not waver. He continued walking forward once he passed by the old man.


    However, the old man only took a few steps forward before he suddenly turned around and looked at Su Ming¡¯s back. His eyes shed brightly as he looked at the number of bags hanging off Su Ming¡¯s body.


    "Friend, please hold back," the old man immediately spoke.


    Su Ming frowned. He pretended he did not hear him. Not only did he not stop, he walked faster.


    "Ah, friend, stop!" The old man quickly ran after him and blocked Su Ming¡¯s way. There was a familiar smile on his face, a smile Su Ming had seen before.


    A cold sh appeared briefly in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not speak, but chose to walk around him.


    The old man quickly took a few steps back. The smile did not disappear from his face as he quickly spoke, "Friend, listen to me! I see that you¡¯ve bought a lot of stuff. You must have gone to a lot of stalls, but I have with me something good that those stalls don¡¯t have!"


    Su Ming ignored him and continued walking forward, but the old man did not mind his attitude. He just followed Su Ming and continued chattering away.


    "Friend, don¡¯t be so indifferent. I really have something good with me. Look at this herb. It may seem normal, but you know Mo Su, right? Let me tell you, it¡¯s only because Mo Su took this herb of mine that he became so famous during the first stage!" While speaking, the old man took out a herb from his bosom and waved it beside Su Ming.


    Su Ming was getting increasingly annoyed by the old man¡¯s constant chattering. The old man seemed to have stuck himself on him and continued following him with an air of one who would continue pestering Su Ming until he relented and bought something. This was something Su Ming had prior experience of. Now that he experienced it again, it gave him a massive headache.


    "You don¡¯t believe me? Haha, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t, but let me tell you, I have something else. Look at this herb, it¡¯s so colorful and pretty, right? Let me tell you, Ye Wang used this during the final moment of the test.


    "This one too. You¡¯ve heard of Bi Su, right? This person was previously unknown, but do you know how he ced fourth? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s because¡­" The old man¡¯s bosom seemed to be an endless pit that stored a countless number of herbs. He brought them out one by one as if he was worried Su Ming would not buy them and continued introducing new ones to him.


    "Because he ate that herb of yours, right." Su Ming felt as if his ears were buzzing when he interrupted the old man¡¯s words coldly.

 Chapter 77 — The Torn Bag

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Torn Bag</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "Ah, friend, you¡¯re really smart. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s precisely because of this herb. Achem, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯m Bei Qiong. I specialize in selling mysterious and rare herbs in Wind Stream Tribe. Let me tell you, Ye Wang is a good friend of mine, Chen Chong is a great customer of mine, Wu Sen regrlyes to buy herbs from me, and that Mo Su, I¡¯m not lying to you, I really know Mo Su!" The old man quickly took arge number of herbs and waved them before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "Ye Wang regrly buys these."


    "Chen Chong regrly needs these."


    "Wu Sen always keeps these in store when he trains."


    "Mo Su already reserved these, I can¡¯t sell too much to you." The old man¡¯s hands were moving quickly, and he would bring out arge number of herbs every single time. The rapid change could make anyone confused.


    "I¡¯m not interested. If you continue following me, then don¡¯t me me for taking drastic action!" A cold re appeared briefly in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he cast the old man a nce, then he quickly took a few steps further away from him.


    "Huh? Friend, you seem familiar¡­ You¡­ you¡­ I remember now, you¡¯re¡­" The old man looked at Su Ming, and when he saw that Su Ming¡¯s face was covered by hides, it became clear to him that Su Ming did not want anyone seeing his face. He had met a lot of this kind of people in the past, and he knew just what they were afraid of. That was why an exaggerated look appeared on his face, and he eximed, almost as if he was just about to let out a slip of his tongue.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, but he had been very intelligent since he was young, and coupled with the elder¡¯s guidance and teachings, it was impossible for him to be fooled by such a cheap trick. Heughed coldly in his heart and continued walking forward without bothering about the old man.


    There was not a hint of awkwardness on the old man¡¯s face when he saw that his ploy did not work. Instead, a fighting spirit was lit in his eyes as if he would not throw away any chance to sell his wares easily. It was especially so when he saw the numerous bags hanging off Su Ming¡¯s body and became certain that this person was rich. He would definitely not let him off.


    He quickly ran a few steps forward and caught up to Su Ming. He changed his words once more and continued bringing out the herbs from his bosom¡­


    Su Ming was irritated. He was just about to use his maximum speed and shake off the old man when he saw the old man bringing out anotherrge amount of herbs from his bosom. A thought urred in his head.


    "Are these herbs really as powerful as you say they are?" Su Ming stopped and cast a nce at the old man¡¯s chest as he spoke slowly.


    The moment the old man heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he became excited and immediately patted his chest. Nodding his head, he spoke with a serious expression, "Friend, don¡¯t worry. I am equally honest to children and old people alike, I don¡¯t lie!"


    "This¡­" Su Ming¡¯s face was colored with hesitation.


    The old man became even more excited and took a few steps forward quickly before he whispered, "There¡¯re too many people here. It¡¯s not easy for us to trade. Let¡¯s go over there. It¡¯s quieter there, and it¡¯s perfect for us to trade my goods." As the old man spoke, he put on a wary face and looked at his surroundings before pointing towards a remote alley situated not far away.


    Su Ming hesitated for a brief moment before he nodded.


    The old man quickly took a few steps with Su Ming, reaching the remote alley. There was no one there. He quelled his excitement and whispered, "Friend, what do you like? Do you like Ye Wang¡¯s, or Chen Chong¡¯s, or Bi Su¡¯s? But friend, I can¡¯t sell too much of Mo Su¡¯s herbs to you."


    "I didn¡¯t see them clearly just now, so I don¡¯t know what is good. If they¡¯re as great as you say, then I will consider buying some of all from you," Su Ming said, with hesitation still evident on his face as he cast a nce at the old man.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I can let you see them." The old man immediately became even more excited. A smile also appeared on his face, and he quickly took out various types of herbs from his bosom. He brought out two to three herbs of each type.


    "Just these? That¡¯s too little." Su Ming swept his gaze over the herbs and shook his head.


    "That¡¯s already a lot. These are all rare herbs, it¡¯s impossible that there would be a lot around." The old man was momentarily shocked before he quickly exined.


    Su Ming did not speak, but instead reached into his bosom with his right hand and took out a small bag. He opened it before the old man and revealed nearly ten white stone coins inside.


    The old man stared at the stone coins with brilliant eyes. After a few deep breaths, his face became incredibly grave and he looked around before stepping closer towards Su Ming and whispered, "Friend, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I have a hundred something of each type of herb in stock. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re not precious, but I have my own method of obtaining them. Since you really want to buy them, I¡¯ll take all of them out for you to see."


    As the old man spoke, he took out handfuls upon handfuls of herbs and ced them all on the ground. Before long, the ground was filled with more than a thousand herbs.


    "That¡¯s all I have. I¡¯ve ced all my herbs here. 1,000 stone coins and it¡¯s all yours!" The old man was very nervous while looking at Su Ming.


    If these herbs were all ced together, then a veryrge sack would be needed. It was impossible to ce them all within his bosom. Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He stared at the old man¡¯s chest, and something shed through his eyes.


    "How did you manage to ce all those herbs within your bosom? What¡¯s hanging on your chest?"


    The moment the old man heard his words, his face became wary. He quickly took a few steps back and covered his chest, a fearful and shocked expression appearing on his face.


    "Stop pretending. I won¡¯t buy these herbs, but if you have a bag that can ce all these herbs inside, then I might consider buying one of your bags," Su Ming spoke slowly.


    "I won¡¯t sell it!" the old man said immediately, letting out a loud harrumph after.


    Su Ming held the bag containing the stone coins and swung it lightly. The sound of stone coins knocking against each other could be heard from within. The sound was very clear and melodious, causing the old man¡¯s face to be conflicted.


    "5,000 stone coins! Give me 5,000 stone coins and I¡¯ll sell it to you." While speaking, the old man brought out a small bag the size of a palm from his bosom. The appearance of the thing was very peculiar. There was a round picture drawn on it by some unknown method. It seemed like it was drawn onto it, but if anyone looked closely, they would find that the picture was not drawn, but printed on the bag.


    It was a pity that there was a torn part on a corner of the cloth bag.


    "This is a treasure. It¡¯s rare even within Wind Stream Tribe. You can store a lot of items in here. Without 5,000 stone coins, don¡¯t even think about buying it from me," the old man stated while holding tightly onto the cloth bag.


    "There¡¯s a ripped part on the bag," Su Ming calmly pointed out.


    "Of course. If it was in perfect shape, forget 5,000 stone coins, even if it was for 10,000 stone coins, I wouldn¡¯t sell it," the old man said proudly.


    "500 stone coins. If you¡¯re not selling it, then forget it," Su Ming said after thinking for a moment.


    "What? What did you say? 500 stone coins? Impossible!" The old man¡¯s expression changed incredibly quickly. His face was now twisted in fury, as if the price given by Su Ming was a form of humiliation to him.


    "You¡¯ve said that you¡¯ve been selling herbs in Wind Stream Tribe for many years and have met a lot of prodigies. I don¡¯t believe that no one has seen through this as well. If you still have this bag with you, then it¡¯s clear that this isn¡¯t the only one you have. 500 stone coins, if you¡¯re not selling it, forget it," Su Ming told him calmly and turned around to leave.


    The old man stood there, wavering, and struggled with his thoughts. When he saw that Su Ming was really going to leave and was about to reach the end of the alley, the old man quickly yelled at him.


    "800 stone coins¡­ Ah, fine, 500 stone coins. 500 stone coins and it¡¯s yours!"


    Su Ming stopped and turned his head, gesturing with his right hand. The old man went up to him with extreme reluctance. He handed the bag to Su Ming. Once Su Ming took it, he could immediately feel that the bag was light. In fact, the moment he touched the bag, a picture appeared in his head. It was a space that was about 30 feet in size. However, only half the space could be used. There were crack like marks on the other half of the space.


    "Hmph. You earned big this time, I¡¯m telling you. You can keep your items here once you pat them on the bag. If you want to take them out, all you need is just to think about it," the old man exined how to use the item, all the while grumbling under his breath.


    Su Ming was very curious. He took out an herb from one of his numerous bags and tried to ce it in the bag using the method the old man just told him. Once he saw that what the old man told him was true, he could not help but smile.


    "It¡¯s good, right? I have a lot of good things with me. You got a great deal buying this for only 500 stone coins. Don¡¯t go out telling other people about it. Give me the money quickly." The old man looked dispirited as he held out his hand for the money.


    "Half of the space in there is torn. Is it due to the damage on the bag?" Su Ming did not hand him the money immediately but asked instead.


    "I don¡¯t know about that. I only have this with me, and I¡¯ve used it for many years. It¡¯s always been like this. Hurry up and give me the money." The old man quickly avoided the question.


    Su Ming looked at the old man with a profound look. He threw the torn bag to the old man and shook his head.


    "What do you mean? You don¡¯t want it anymore?" The old man was immediately stunned.


    "No matter how amazing it is, it¡¯s still a torn bag. It¡¯s not worth 500 stone coins. More importantly, I believe that before long, the crack within will slowly spread until I can no longer use it. In fact, there¡¯s even a possibility that I won¡¯t be able to take out the things from within. What¡¯s the use of this to me then?"


    "No way. I¡¯ve been using this for many years. It definitely won¡¯t happen!" the old man quickly guaranteed.


    "I can¡¯t be certain about it. If I buy it, then I¡¯ll only give you 200 stone coins. After a few months, if it¡¯s truly as you say, then I¡¯ll give you the rest of the stone coins," Su Ming said with a casual tone.


    "That won¡¯t do. How am I supposed to find you then?" The old man quickly shook his head.


    "If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it." Su Ming did not show any reluctance and turned around to leave.


    "Ah, fine! I¡¯ll sell it to you for 200 stone coins! Three monthster, you have to give me the remainder of the money. There aren¡¯t a lot of tribes around the region, and there¡¯re only so many people around. If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll still be able to find you," the old man said with a pained face as he handed the cloth bag to Su Ming once again.


    This time, Su Ming no longer pondered around and hesitated. He took out two white stone coins and took the cloth bag,pleting the trade before he left the remote alley.


    The old man waited until Su Ming was long gone before the pained look on his facepletely disappeared, reced by a look of satisfaction. He took out another torn cloth bag from his bosom and ced all the herbs on the ground inside it. Then he let out a sigh.


    "That child is bright. He¡¯s much harder to foolpared to Ye Wang. Even Ye Wang spent 500 stone coins on this. He¡¯s even better, he only spent 200 and bought it.


    "Hmph. Once I sell a few more of these and they¡¯re used to it, then I¡¯ll start reaping my profits," the old man mumbled under his breath as excitement and anticipation appeared on his face.

 Chapter 78 — Let’s Walk Around in Circles

    <h4>Chapter 78: Let¡¯s Walk Around in Circles</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The weather may be clear during winter, but it was still cold. However, to Berserkers, this sort of cold was bearable. Besides, winter season was about to be over.


    Snow was falling from the sky as if winter refused to leave and wanted to remind all the living beings on earth that it was still around.


    The snow was not heavy initially, but before long, vast amounts of it fell from the sky. It swept through thend as a strong st of wind suddenly stirred up in the region. As the wind moaned, the snow danced.


    It was snowing heavily by noon. It may not have covered everything, but as the wind swept away the snow, it obscured the sky, like ayer of darkness suddenly falling on thend.


    Su Ming walked through the streets of the mudstone city. Snow was falling on him: his shirt, hair, and some even crept into the beast skins covering his head, falling on the tip of his nose.


    The snow hade suddenly. Before Su Ming had managed to go back to Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings, his path was cut off by the heavy snowfall. Su Ming walked briskly in the snow and left behind a trail of footprints, but they were soon covered by falling snowkes and gone without a trace.


    This was perhaps thest snowfall this winter.


    As Su Ming exhaled, his breath turned into white fog. After a while, once he was certain no one was following him, he took a few turns and returned to his lodgings. The wind was stronger, and the snow fell heavier. Standing at the door, Su Ming stomped on the ground with all his might until he shook off all the snow from his person. Only then did he go into the house.


    It was much warmer insidepared to when he was outside. Su Ming closed the door and took off all the hides wrapped around his entire body. He cast them aside and ced all the hide bags filled with herbs on the ground, then activated his Qi and circted it throughout himself until he got rid of the chill in his body. Once he did so, he sat down cross-legged and brought out the small torn bag, observing it carefully.


    ¡®This bag is very mysterious. It can hold so many things within¡­ But there must be something wrong with it because Bei Qiong sold it to me far too easily¡­¡¯


    Something shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had suspected it before, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought that Bei Qiong¡¯s actions were off.


    After a moment of thought, he brought out some herbs that had no use to him and ced them into the bag before attempting to take them out. He found nothing wrong with the process.


    ¡®I still have to be careful. After all, these herbs are all that I have. If I put them all in and something happens, then it¡¯ll be terrible¡­¡¯


    Su Ming scratched his head and decided to just put the thought aside. He would wait a few more days. Once everything calmed down, then he would have the elder look at the bag.


    Su Ming put the bag away and sat down cross-legged. As he was circting his Qi, he slowly concentrated on learning Dark Blood Dust. He had to hurry up and learn the Art so that he could cast it during a real battle.


    As for his original n to walk around the mudstone city again and see whether he had anything else he wanted to buy, it was cancelled due to the huge snowfall outside.


    The wind and snow were whistling outside. Su Ming sat down quietly in his room. Time passed by slowly. Soon, it was dusk outside. When there was no snow falling, it would usually be rather bright during dusk. Yet today, there was a hint of darkness even though the sun was still out. He could not see clearly into the distance. All he could see was the snow falling from the sky. However, due to it, there was a hint of silver light reflecting off the surface of the newly covered ground in the dim light.


    The snow was still falling heavily. Before long, Su Ming¡¯s ears twitched, and he got up. When he stood up and opened the door to his room, he saw Bei Ling and the others walking back.


    These people weren¡¯t talking among themselves as they did yesterday. It might have been because the snow was falling too heavily. Once Bei Ling cast a nce at Su Ming, he quickly went back into his own room. Wu La looked dull, as if she could not lift her spirits up. She too, returned to her own room.


    Only Lei Chen smiled at Su Ming good-naturedly and approached him. He looked as if he wanted to tell Su Ming what he saw during the day.


    The Head of the Guards was frowning, caught up in his thoughts. He would look at the sky asionally, and there would be a hint of worry on his face. Shan Hen still looked indifferent. He no longer took note of Su Ming and went back into his room.


    "Su Ming, the second stage of the test was seriously very intense today. The test of strength and speed reflects our current level of power!


    "Ye Wang is indeed the strongest among the youths in Wind Stream. He¡¯s just too powerful. He surpassed Chen Chong by way too much, and he¡¯s ced second! That Bi Su from ck Mountain Tribe will definitely be a great enemy of ours. He was ranked third. He seems to be at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, and he¡¯s really strong!


    "It¡¯s a pity Mo Su didn¡¯t appear, or else it¡¯d have been even more exciting.


    "Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t manage to get into the top 50, neither did Wu La. Only Bei Ling managed to ce 49th. The second stage may have been over quickly, but it was really magnificent!


    "I heard that the third stage will only be held three dayster. It¡¯s a test of realbat. It should be even more exciting!"


    Lei Chen spoke excitedly with Su Ming in his room for a long time. He told him everything that he saw and experienced that day. He wanted to continue speaking, but when he saw that Su Ming¡¯s interest was not great, he spoke for a little while longer before leaving while yawning.


    Lei Chen had also taken part in the test that day and was a little exhausted.


    When Lei Chen left, Su Ming waited until dusk was over and the snowstorm was also slightly lighter outside before he standing with his heart pounding against his chest. He left his room feeling nervous but expectant.


    This time, Shan Hen did not appear when Su Ming walked out of Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings. The sky was dark, but thend was lit with a silver glow. Snow fell from the sky, and it caused Su Ming to experience an indescribable feeling.


    After a long while of walking in the snowstorm, Su Ming changed his appearance and turned into Mo Su. He approached Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s lodgings and stood there, waiting.


    Time gradually passed by, and the snowstorm continued. As snow kept falling from the sky, the door to Dark Dragon Tribe opened silently and Bai Ling poked out her beautiful head from within. She wore a white shirt and had multiple furs decorating her neck. She looked incredibly beautiful.


    She looked around for a moment. When she saw Su Ming, a shy look immediately appeared on her petite face, but there was also happiness that was difficult to conceal. She took a few brisk steps and stood in front of Su Ming. They looked at each other and smiled.


    "You must have waited for a long time," Bai Ling said softly.


    "No, I just arrived." Su Ming scratched his head as he looked at Bai Ling standing before him. He had never seen such a beautiful person in his life. As he looked at the sight of the snow causing Bai Ling¡¯s cheeks to color a light red and at her twinkling eyes, which held a hint of bashfulness, Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded even more quickly.


    "What are you looking at¡­? You look like an idiot. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to ¡®walk in circles¡¯?" Bai Ling¡¯s face became even redder, but she did not look away from Su Ming¡¯s gaze. Instead, she blinked and chuckled softly.


    "Ah, yes. Haha." Su Ming touched his nose. The two of them walked into the distance under the snowstorm amidst Bai Ling¡¯sughter.


    When they disappeared into the snowstorm, Si Kong sat in Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s lodgings with a conflicted look. He wanted to go and watch them, but in the end gave up on the idea with a long sigh.


    The old woman was also inside Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s lodgings. She was sitting inside her room. She knew that Bai Ling had gone out, but she did not stop her. In her mind, if Bai Ling could be together with Mo Su, then it was the best possible oue.


    The wind bellowed, and snow danced in the air. In that snowstorm, Su Ming and Bai Ling walked through an alley in the mudstone city. The snow fell around them and gave off an attractive glimmer. Itnded on the roofs and the buildings situated on both sides of the alley, causing the ce to turn into a world of snow.


    There were few people who walked during this kind of night. Su Ming was very nervous. The quick witted intelligence he disyedst time when he spoke to Bai Ling was gone. Only after his hand was taken by Bai Ling, and he felt the sweat and smoothness of her palm did Su Ming snap back from his stupor and clutched Bai Ling¡¯s small hand.


    Bai Ling lowered her head. She looked incredibly beautiful when her rosy cheeks were illuminated by the snow.


    "Let¡¯s go¡­ take a walk around¡­" Su Ming whispered and lowered himself down. A bashful smile appeared on Bai Ling¡¯s face, and sheid on Su Ming¡¯s back. The warmth that was emitted from Su Ming¡¯s back made her feel happy.


    Su Ming breathed in the light fragranceing from behind him and felt the simr warmthing from Bai Ling¡¯s petite body. He took in a deep breath and dashed forward, jumping over the mudstone walls surrounding the city and left them behind himself.


    Bai Ling¡¯s heart raced against her chest. She could also feel Su Ming¡¯s heart pounding as he ran. They weed the snowstorm falling on the ins outside Wind Stream Tribe and continued running further away into the quiet and secluded ins.


    Snow fell on their bodies, but they did not feel cold. Instead, the warmth they felt in their hearts surrounded their bodies. When they were outside the city, Su Ming¡¯s appearance reverted to his original look.


    "Bai Ling, why does it feel like you¡¯ve grown heavier¡­?" Su Ming¡¯s voice contained hints of happiness as heughed into the snowy night.


    "Nonsense!" Bai Ling was originally immersed in the warmthing from Su Ming¡¯s back, but the moment she heard his words, she immediately red at him and pinched him.


    Su Ming winced in pain, but hisughter became even more joyful. He jumped abruptly, causing Bai Ling to yelp in surprise, and continued running forward. Hisughter and Bai Ling¡¯s rebukes ovepped with each other and created a beautiful noise.


    Happy moments always went by too quickly. It was already midnight before they even noticed it. Su Ming and Bai Ling walked in the snow, holding hands and whispering to each other like they would never run out of topics to talk to about. Theughter that asionally rang out between them also showed just how beautiful the moment was for them.


    Snow continued falling. Itnded on their bodies and their heads. If anyone looked at them from a distance, they would think Su Ming and Bai Ling¡¯s hair was almost entirely white.


    They wondered whether they could continue walking like this until their heads turned white, or perhaps¡­ they would look back at these days and sigh because they¡¯ve lost them.


    "Do you still remember the night when we were at Dark Mountain? It was also snowing¡­"


    "I do. I remember your hair was dyed white by snow."


    "You¡¯re the same. You turned into an old woman."


    "Say, if we continue walking in the snow like this, will we walk until our heads eventually turn white¡­?" Bai Ling whispered, holding Su Ming¡¯s hand, and there was a hint of fragility in her voice.

 Chapter 79 — Who is Sighing in that Promise?

    <h4>Chapter 79: Who is Sighing in that Promise?</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Snow continued falling like a beautiful silver curtain draped on thend. It connected the heavens and earth, turning it into a timeless and unforgettable sight. The snow swayed in the air and fell before Su Ming. As wind blew and whistled by, the white coating would be lifted from the ground and dance with the snowkes falling from the sky.


    There were some snow that floated before Bai Ling in the wind and passed by both of her bone earrings, falling on her neck, which was covered by her thick shirt, and melting.


    While listening to Bai Ling¡¯s soft muttering by his ear, warmth grew in Su Ming¡¯s heart and travelled through his entire body. That warmth then turned into a special feeling. There was a pleasant word to describe it - happiness.


    It was a beautiful night, with beautiful snow, and there were two people immersed in happiness.


    Su Ming smiled. It was a faint smile filled with happiness and the innocence of a young boy. He stopped and looked at Bai Ling. At that moment, the girl in the snow looked as if she had turned into a timeless picture, and the image was ingrained deeply in Su Ming¡¯s memories - the image of the white snow, her white clothes, the girl who was as beautiful as the snow, and the words she was whispering quietly.


    Bai Ling was very pretty. Some ice fragments stuck to her trembling eyshes. Su Ming continued looking at her and felt that everything had disappeared from the world. It was as if the only ones that existed were the two of them.


    After a long while, when Bai Ling¡¯s cheeks slowly turned even redder due to Su Ming¡¯s gaze, he raised his right hand and took off the fang ne hanging on his neck. He took off the biggest fang, which was the size of his little finger, and handed it to Bai Ling.


    The fang waspletely white. It was crescent in shape, and there were two words carved on it. Those words were Su Ming¡¯s own name. The fang emanated a fierce presence.


    "The elder gave this fang to me when I took part in my first Berserker¡¯s Awakening when I was seven. This is something I really like. I¡¯ll¡­ give it to you." There was a smile on Su Ming¡¯s face, but he was feeling nervous. In their tribes, handing over this thing as a gift held a special meaning.


    Bai Ling pursed her lips. Her face turned even redder, and her heart raced against her chest. The sounds of her heart pounding made everything disappear from her eyes, leaving only Su Ming.


    After a long while, Bai Ling gently lifted her pale hand and took the fang. The moment she touched it, her fingers shook. She held it lightly in her hand.


    Su Ming was nervous. When he saw that Bai Ling was only looking at the fang and had no intention to do anything else after a while, he scratched his head, causing some of the snow on his hair to fall.


    Bai Ling cast a nce at Su Ming. When she saw his silly act, she covered her mouth and smiled. There was a mischievous look in her eyes and an indescribable warmth that could make others melt.


    "That¡­ Uhm, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?" The moment Bai Lingughed at him, Su Ming¡¯s face also turned red.


    "What is it?" Bai Ling was still smiling. Her smile was really beautiful, and surrounded by the snow in the snowstorm, it created an unforgettable sight.


    Su Ming¡¯s face turned even redder, but very soon, he gritted his teeth and took a deep breath and looked at Bai Ling. He spoke seriously, "Bai Ling, I¡¯m your savior¡­ I¡­"


    "I know that you¡¯re my savior, but what does that have to do with me forgetting something?" Bai Ling blinked.


    "Of course it does. Urgh¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about this. Eh? That bone earring of yours is really beautiful, let me have a look at one of them." Su Ming looked around and quickly changed the topic.


    The mirth in Bai Ling¡¯s eyes became even stronger, and with it, her slyness grew as well. She lifted her hand and touched the white bone earring on her left ear while looking at Su Ming.


    "My mom left this for me¡­ I won¡¯t give it to you." Bai Lingughed when she saw Su Ming¡¯s widened eyes. When he seemed to be about ready to snatch it, she immediately ran backwards. Herughter travelled into the distance like silver bells.


    Nheless, even if she said that, she still held onto the fang Su Ming gave her in her hand like a piece of treasure.


    Su Ming red, vexed, and immediately gave chase. The both of themughed happily in the snow. Bai Ling did not give Su Ming the bone earring in the end, but Su Ming, ignorant as he may be, still felt something different within the gentleness in her eyes.


    Tired, Bai Ling sat down in the snow. She looked at the snow falling from the sky and asked lightly, "Su Ming, what will we be in ten years¡­? Are we still going to be as carefree as we are now¡­?"


    Su Ming ced both of his hands behind his head andid down beside Bai Ling. The snow was very soft. He too, looked at the snow falling from the sky while listening to Bai Ling¡¯s words.


    "Are you still angry?" Bai Ling turned her head and looked at Su Ming with a smile as her beautiful eyes shed brilliantly. "Don¡¯t be mad."


    "I¡¯m not mad." Su Ming let out a harrumph, but when he saw Bai Ling looking at him, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Ten yearster, we¡¯ll definitely still be as carefree as we are now¡­ And by that time, my level of cultivation will definitely be very high!" There was an expectant look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "The elder told me yesterday that I¡¯ll be staying in Wind Stream Tribe in the future. I¡¯ll receive the same guidance as Ye Wang from Wind Stream¡¯s Elder¡­ Perhaps in ten years¡¯ time, I¡¯ll be close to Transcendence Realm." Su Mingughed.


    As she listened to Su Ming¡¯s words, a look of anticipation appeared in Bai Ling¡¯s eyes. There was a happy smile on her face, and she continued talking with Su Ming in the snowy night, as if they would never finish talking to each other.


    Good times were always over too quickly. Although time in reality was passing by slowly, and there was still some time before daylight, all moments had to end eventually. Bai Ling had to return to the lodgings of her tribe. Both of them went back to the outskirts of the mudstone city.


    "I¡¯ll send you back." Su Ming squatted down and gestured for Bai Ling to get on his back.


    There was a happy smile on Bai Ling¡¯s face. Sheid on Su Ming¡¯s back once again obediently and felt Su Ming¡¯s heartbeat. The constant rhythm of it made her cheeks redden.


    "It¡¯s so stupid¡­" she whispered in a soft voice, lying on Su Ming¡¯s back while he ran.


    Su Ming continued running through the snowstorm with Bai Ling on his back and jumped over a remote section of the wall into the mudstone city. He also changed his appearance to that of Mo Su¡¯s. Su Ming stopped right outside Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s lodgings, and Bai Ling climbed down from his back with a hint of reluctance.


    She looked at Su Ming, at the boy before her eyes. His face may have turned unfamiliar, but she would never forget his eyes.


    Su Ming also looked at Bai Ling. They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes as they stood on the snowy street.


    "Come now, don¡¯t be angry anymore." Bai Ling raised her hand, and just like thest time they parted, she arranged Su Ming¡¯s clothes and patted away some of the snow off his person. There was a gentle smile on her face.


    "Those bone earrings of yours are really pretty." Su Mingughed.


    When she saw Su Ming behaving that way, Bai Lingughed, too. As she continuedughing, she looked deeply at Su Ming. The bashful look became even more distinct on her delicate face, and she lowered her head gently.


    "Su Ming¡­ it¡¯ll be an important day for me seven dayster¡­ I¡¯ve always spent that day with my grandma in the past¡­ This year, I want to spend that day with you¡­ alright?" Bai Ling said after gathering all her courage. Her voice was weak, but Su Ming still heard every word she said. Happiness appeared in his eyes, and he gave a huge nod without moving his eyes away from Bai Ling.


    "That¡¯s a promise¡­" Bai Ling smiled shyly, gazing into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "That¡¯s a promise. Seven dayster, no matter where I am, no matter what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll definitelye and find you¡­" Su Ming swore.


    The snow was still falling from the sky as if it was serving as a witness for the two people standing there. Still, it was unknown whether their promise¡­ would turn into a beautiful memory¡­ or into a regretful sigh.


    "I¡¯ll definitely wait for you in the tribe that day¡­ I¡¯ll give you the bone earring then¡­" Bai Ling whispered, touching the bone earring, and her ears also turned red.


    "I¡¯ll definitelye!" Su Ming smiled happily. Incredibly happily¡­


    Bai Ling bit her lip. The bashful look was still on her face when she turned around and walked back towards the lodgings of her tribe. When she pushed open the door to the courtyard and walked in, she turned back and looked at Su Ming for a moment before disappearing into her lodgings.


    Su Ming stood where he was with happiness filling his entire heart. He also grew expectant towards the promise he made with Bai Ling of meeting seven dayster.


    "Seven days¡­" Su Ming smiled with happiness. He turned around and ran into the snowstorm, back towards where his tribe was located.


    The snowkes also seemed to know about Su Ming¡¯s joy and danced around him. The snow from the ground was also lifted by the wind and seemed to have be a part of the space between the sky and the earth.


    Su Ming ran quickly. The bliss he felt in his heart had turned into warmth that surrounded his whole body. It made him forget all his troubles and worries. Very soon, he arrived at Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings.


    The moment he got back, Su Ming reverted to his original look. He looked at Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings, located not too far into the distance of the snowy night, and took a deep breath. He walked towards the lodgings cheerfully.


    It was quiet inside. It may have been night, but due to the snow falling from the sky, the night was glowing with a silvery night, hence it was notpletely dark. Within the snowstorm, the door to Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings was shut tight, as if there was a depressing feelinging from within. The moment Su Ming got closer, he sensed it.


    When he opened the door and saw the sight within the courtyard, he trembled. The happiness in his heart immediately disappeared, reced with a panicked look on his face!


    The Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, Bei Ling, Lei Chen, and Wu La were all gathered in the courtyard. They had varying faces of panic that showed how frightened and anxious they were. Before them, the elder was sitting cross-legged with a pale face, panting harshly. Before him was a shocking pool of ck blood staining the white snow on the ground.


    The moment Su Ming pushed open the door, all gazes were trained onto him.


    "Elder!"


    Su Ming¡¯s mind went nk. He dashed madly forward until he arrived before the elder. For the first time in his life, he saw weakness on the elder¡¯s wizened face. Some of the ck blood on the snow even stained the elder¡¯s clothes. Su Ming trembled.

 Chapter 80 — I Want to Go Back!

    <h4>Chapter 80: I Want to Go Back!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "You¡¯re back¡­" The elder opened his eyes. There was no hint of color on his face, but he still looked at Su Ming with a gentle and loving smile.


    "Elder¡­ What¡­ What happened? Elder, you¡­" There was a roaring in Su Ming¡¯s head. When he saw how weakened the elder was, tears fell down his face. He was terrified. He did not know what to do. His mind was in a state of panic, even his voice trembled.


    "Elder¡­ Lei Chen, what happened?" Su Ming lifted his head abruptly and looked at Lei Chen. At that moment, he no longer cared about hiding his powers or his identity. There was only scorching anger raging in his heart. He wanted to know who injured the elder. Even if he was powerless to take revenge for him, he had to know!


    He did not speak loudly, but there was an indescribable might within his voice. The moment he looked at Lei Chen, tears also escaped from Lei Chen¡¯s eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know either¡­ the elder just came back¡­"


    "Alright now, listen to me¡­" The elder took a deep breath and stood up from the ground. His expression was serious as he swept his gaze over everyone gathered in the courtyard.


    "I went¡­ to ck Mountain Tribe," the elder said slowly. His tone was low, but each syble that fell into their ears sounded like thunder roaring.


    The Head of the Guards¡¯ expression immediately change. Beside him, a brief sh that was easily missed appeared in Shan Hen¡¯s eyes. As for Bei Ling, he took a sharp breath, and Wu La¡¯s face immediately turned pale.


    Su Ming was the same. They knew that the tribe was in danger, and the source of the threat was ck Mountain Tribe. They may not know the whole picture, but the depressing atmosphere within the tribe these past few days had made them see some hints.


    "When you took part in the second stage, I went to ck Mountain Tribe¡­ I wanted to see ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Bi Tu¡¯s level of cultivation!" the elder exined calmly. Everything was in dead silence, and there was only the sound of the elder speaking. It was as if even the sounds of the wind disappeared at that moment.


    "He¡­ has indeed transcended¡­" A bitter look appeared on the elder¡¯s face.


    The Head of the Guards fell silent, and a dark look settled on his face. He hesitated, as if he was thinking about what to say, but then the elder shaking his head. It seemed like the elder knew what the Head of the Guards was about to say.


    "I had to go. Without knowing his real strength, I didn¡¯t want to make all of us¡­ leave our homes and be affiliated to Wind Stream¡­ Who would want to leave their home, the one which they and their ancestors have lived in for hundreds of years¡­?" The elder¡¯s face was gloomy.


    "Time is limited. I¡¯ve already recovered. I¡¯ll take you all back to the tribe now. Bi Tu may have transcended, but he has not stabilized his power yet. I may be injured, but he can¡¯t make a move either. We¡­ will migrate!"


    A determined look settled on the elder¡¯s face, and his eyes shone with resolution. He swung his right hand, and the snow in the courtyard scattered as if burst apart. As the sound reverberated around them, the white carpet rose up into the air and knocked against the snow falling from the sky, forming a string of echoes.


    Glittering light appeared in the sky soon after and abruptly gathered together to form a gigantic dark python. The python looked fierce, and the moment it appeared, it descended to Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings. As it descended, a great pressure immediately pressed on their bodies, causing Lei Chen and Wu La¡¯s bodies to shiver slightly. Even Bei Ling looked as if he could not handle the pressure.


    "Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La¡­ The three of you can choose to stay here or toe back with me to the tribe. If you go back, it¡¯ll be dangerous." The elder looked at Bei Ling and the other two people.


    "Elder, I¡¯ll go!" Bei Ling did not hesitate and took a step forward with an unwavering look appearing in his eyes.


    "Elder, I¡¯m not staying here!" Lei Chen clenched his fists. A murderous look appeared on his face. He wanted to go back and protect his tribe.


    "Elder, I¡¯m not staying here, either." Wu La gritted her teeth and looked at the elder resolutely.


    The elder looked at the three of them and nodded his head before swinging his arm. A huge gust of wind suddenly appeared out of nowhere, lifting Bei Ling and the other two onto the dark python. Once they were on the python, the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen jumped on as well.


    There was only Su Ming and the elder left in the courtyard.


    The elder looked at Su Ming. The affection in his eyes was very strong, incredibly strong.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded. He had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Without waiting for the elder to speak, he immediately said, "Elder, I¡¯m going back too. Let¡¯s go."


    The elder closed his eyes and opened them after a while, saying firmly,"You can¡¯t go back."


    Su Ming was stunned. His body trembled, and he lifted his head, looking at the elder.


    "It¡¯s useless even if you go back. There might be dangers lurking around while we¡¯re migrating here. Stay here and wait for us toe back!" The moment the elder finished speaking, his body turned into a long arc and flew towards the python, leaving Su Ming alone in the courtyard with his body trembling furiously.


    "Elder!" Su Ming lifted his head abruptly. There was great determination on his face, the kind of which he¡¯d never showed before. This was the first time he did not obey the elder¡¯s words!


    "I want to go back to the tribe! Elder, I want to go back!" Su Ming¡¯s voice was hoarse as he screamed as loud as he could towards the elder, who stood on the dark python in the sky.


    "Elder, Bei Ling can go back, Lei Chen can, Wu La can as well! And here am I, also a member of the tribe! I want to go back! I want to protect the tribe! I want to fight for the tribe! Elder!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were red. His body was trembling as he roared, his body moving to ready itself for a jump.


    "No!" The elder closed his eyes and pushed his right hand downward. A strong pressure bore down on Su Ming¡¯s body immediately, causing his body to freeze on the ground at the moment he was about to jump.


    "Wait here! Do not take even half a step out of this ce!" The elder sat down cross-legged on the dark python. The python lifted its head and roared at the sky before gradually rising into the air. Bei Ling and the others on the python fell silent, looking at Su Ming roaring on the ground with varyingplicated looks on their faces.


    "Elder!" Su Ming¡¯s voice turned hoarse, as if having changed. It echoed through the silent snowing night while tears ran like rivers from his eyes. His body fell with a thud, and he knelt down, kowtowing to the sky.


    "Elder, I want to go back! Please, let me go back! I have to go! I don¡¯t want to stay here! I won¡¯t stay here! Even if I die, I won¡¯t stay here!" As Su Ming roared, the blood veins appeared all around his body, though no one could feel it. However, a strong might appeared from his body, spreading outward, fighting against the elder¡¯s restraint.


    Nheless, the restraint was too strong. Su Ming could not break through it with his own power. Due to that, fresh blood trickled out of his mouth. Yet he continued struggling, screaming once again.


    "Elder, even if you won¡¯t let me go, even if I die, I will definitely leave this ce! That is my tribe! That is the tribe that brought me up! I want to go back! Even if I die, I want to go back! Even if I die, I want to die in the tribe! I was born as a member of Dark Mountain Tribe, and I will die as a member of Dark Mountain Tribe!"


    The Head of the Guards seemed like he wanted to say something as he stood on the python, but with just one look at the elder, he fell silent. Shan Hen, who stood by his side, chose to close his eyes and not look.


    "Su Ming, you¡¯re useless even if you go back. Why are you wasting our time like this? Stop pretending already, you¡¯re really¡­" Bei Ling smiled coldly. There was an indifferent look in his eyes, and he looked at Su Ming on the ground, who was feigning the entire act in his eyes.


    Yet before he could even finish speaking, he was interrupted by a roar from Su Ming.


    "Bei Ling, shut up!" Su Ming¡¯s face was vicious. He no longer cared about anything. This was the first time he had disobeyed the elder, and the first time he had talked back to Bei Ling. After all, Su Ming had always decided to keep his silence no matter what Bei Ling said due to the rtionship they had when they were still children.


    Nevertheless, he had his limits. There were things that he absolutely refused to be subjected to, and Bei Ling had just crossed the line. The moment Su Ming roared, Bei Ling was about to speak, but when he saw the bloodshot eyes on Su Ming¡¯s face, his heart trembled, and he swallowed his words.


    The dark python rose into the air. The elder opened his eyes, and there was sadness within. He looked at Su Ming, refusing to let him go in order to protect him. He did not want Su Ming to get into any harm. After all, the migration this time¡­ was definitely dangerous. It contained dangers that perhaps even he could not fend off.


    "No!" The elder looked at the blood trickling down the corner of Su Ming¡¯s lips, and his heart clenched in pain. He swung his right hand once again. The snowstorm bellowed and moved towards Su Ming, who was still struggling to break through the pressure, instantly enveloping his entire body and pushing him into the house.


    Su Ming was swept into the house in an instant. When the door was shut with a bang, the snowstorm spread and surrounded the entire house, turning it into a giant prison. There was also a strange picture drawn with snow on the house¡¯s door. That picture was formed in the image of the statue of the God of Berserkers of Dark Mountain Tribe!


    The moment the seal and the imprisonment was formed, Su Ming¡¯s roars were also cut off.


    The snowstorm continued. The dark python rose into the sky and soon disappeared, dashing towards Dark Mountain Tribe at an incredible speed.


    ¡®Su Ming¡­ this is thest thing I can do for you¡­ From now on, you have to take good care of yourself¡­¡¯


    Mo Sang sat cross-legged on the dark python with a dismal face. Yet underneath his gloom, there was a fighting spirit burning within, a fighting spirit that screamed at him to fight till death stopped him!


    Bi Tu!


    As the dark python left, snow continued falling down from the sky andnded on the ground within the mudstone city, the buildings¡¯ roofs, and Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings.


    It was quiet. There was only the echoes of the wind moaning in the area, as if there was no other sound around¡­ but within Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings, in the sealed house, there was a roaring voice that could rip through hearts. Yet it could not travel outward¡­


    "I want to go! I want to go back to the tribe! I want to protect the tribe members! Elder, even if I die, I want to go back!" Inside the room, Su Ming¡¯s hair was a mess, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was ovee byplete madness. He used all his strength and speed and rammed into the door. Every single time he did so, the entire structure of the room would shake, but due to the seal, it did not budge even an inch.

 Chapter 81 — Madness without Regret!

    <h4>Chapter 81: Madness without Regret!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    "I want to go back! I want to go¡­ I want to go¡­" Su Ming cried. Fueled by the strongest bout of madness he had ever had within the sixteen years of his life, he continued ramming into the door.


    Nheless, the seal remained unchanging. Su Ming continued until the skin on his knuckles was torn and bleeding, until his voice was sopletely hoarse it would pull at the heartstrings of anyone who would hear him, until he coughed out a huge mouthful of fresh blood and his body trembled. He slid down and knelt down by the door.


    There were numerous bloody fist marks on the door¡­


    "I want to go back¡­ I want to go back¡­ Elder, I want to go back to the tribe. Even if I die, I want to die in the tribe. I¡¯m only bing stronger and am developing myself to be a powerful Berserker so that I can protect and fight for the tribe¡­ Elder, why? Why?" Su Ming cried. His heart was in pain. That sort of pain made him feel as if he was about to die.


    When he thought of the danger looming over the tribe, of the elder¡¯s weakened state, and of all the familiar faces within the tribe, Su Ming let out a roar from the very depths of his soul!


    "Even if I die, I still have to go back!" There was utter desperation in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He panted harshly and took a few steps backwards.


    "If I can¡¯t break through the elder¡¯s seal now, then I¡¯ll have to do everything I can to raise my level!" Su Ming was in a frenzy. Yet if anyone was in his position, they would do the same thing.


    His face was ghastly pale, eyes bloodshot, and his face filled with madness. There was only one thought in his head. He had to do everything without care of consequences and break out of this ce!


    Even if he would be gravely injured because of this, he did not care. As of then, all he cared about was the elder and the tribe. Even if he died, he had to die while fighting for the tribe.


    "I must be stronger. I have to break out of this ce!" Su Ming growled and took a few steps back before he turned around abruptly. He red at the Cloud Gauze Grass he¡¯d bought earlier with the intention of using it for the quenching of herbs, and at the other herbs he¡¯d bought back as well.


    All these herbs were prepared for the quenching of herbs. Su Ming knew clearly that even if he crushed them into liquid and drank it, he could not take too much in one go. A Berserker who did that would cause grave harm to his own body. After all, steady and gradual growth was required in practicing in the Ways of the Berserker.


    Yet Su Ming did not care about that. If he could even throw away his own life, then there was no way he would care about such injuries. No matter how great the injuries were, he would never regret it!


    He would never regret it!


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged, his eyes remaining bloodshot. He took the bag containing the Cloud Gauze Grass. There was no time for him to crush the herbs. The tribe being in danger, the elder being weakened, and everything else made him sink into a state of desperation that was deeper than anything he¡¯d ever felt before.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed numerous Cloud Gauze Grass and ced them in his mouth, chewing furiously until the juice was squeezed out, then spitting out the residue. The juice was bitter, butpared to the bitterness Su Ming felt in his heart, it was nothing.


    He chewed and swallowed again, and once he was done, Su Ming took arge amount of Cloud Gauze Grass again and ced them in his mouth, swallowing their juices furiously. Gradually, his body began to tremble. It was as if there was a fire burning within his body, causing it to be drenched in sweat. All the blood veins that had manifested appeared on his body.


    The 160 blood veins let out a red glow, enveloping the entire house in the light, causing the ce to look as if it had just turned into a blood red hell. There was a shocking look of determination and madness on Su Ming, who was surrounded by the blood red light.


    10, 30, 50¡­ until Su Ming swallowed the juices from all the hundred leaves he had in the bag. Once he spat out the residue, a sharp pain arose in his body. The pain came from his stomach. He knew that this was the consequence of taking in too much Cloud Gauze Grass. If he continued doing so, then the pain would only be more severe, and the pain would eventually spread through his entire body.


    Yet at the same time, he felt the fire burning in his body be stronger, the blood veins also seemed to be showing signs of increasing. Once he had that feeling, Su Ming did not hesitate and took out another bag of Cloud Gauze Grass.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and soon, an hour passed by. During this hour, Su Ming swallowed the juice from 700 Cloud Gauze Grass. This would have been something iprehensible and difficult to imagine for other people, but Su Ming had really done it.


    He continued shaking. Sharp pain spread through his entire body. There was also a dull pain in his chest. He had yet to digest all the juice in his body, but he still had a lot of herbs to spare. Still, he felt as if he could no longer swallow another drop. Su Ming also felt like he was about to vomit, but he growled and bore through it.


    The burning sensation in his body reached its peak as if about to erupt within him. Su Ming quickly raised his right hand and pounded against his chest.


    It was like the fire within his body was kindled with a roar. The moment the mes erupted, blood mist escaped from all the pores of Su Ming¡¯s body. There was a muffled sound from within the mist, and the blood veins on his body increased at that moment!


    161st, 162nd, 163rd¡­ and it only stopped when the 167th blood vein manifested on his body.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. He stood up and punched the door. His fist connected with a bang, and the door shuddered. Fresh blood trickled down the corner of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He staggered a few steps backward and roared towards the sky.


    "Not enough! It¡¯s not enough!" In his frenzy, Su Ming immediately took out another bag of Cloud Gauze Grass. He knew that his body could no longer take in anymore of these herbs, but he still continued to swallow them without hesitation.


    700, 800, 900¡­ Green liquid flowed out from the corner of Su Ming¡¯s lips. The pain he felt in his body made all the veins pop out on his body. The pain and burning heat erupted once again as the number of blood veins also increased.


    Yet the new blood veins were no longer blood red. They were tainted wtih blood and looked dull. It was a sign that Su Ming¡¯s reckless actions had caused his body to be gravely wounded.


    Yet Su Ming did not care!


    The blood veins in his body were increasing at a maddening speed. 168, 169, 170¡­ and it continued until the number reached 173. Su Ming rushed outward and mmed into the door. One punch, two punches, three punches¡­ The door shook furiously, but it remained locked!


    "Open!" Su Ming roared. This time, he did not use his fist, but used his head to ram against the door. There was a thunderous roar, and a crack appeared on the door, causing some of the snow on the picture of the statue of the God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe to fall as it trembled.


    A trickle of blood flowed down from Su Ming¡¯s forehead. A huge amount of red appeared in his eyes. He did not care about the pain. The moment he saw the crack appear on the door, he rammed against it again.


    Yet in the end, the door only opened by a small slit. He could not open it any further.


    Despair appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Heughed brokenly, grabbing onto all the remaining herb bags, then mming his hands on them. There was a loud bang, and all the hide bags containing the Cloud Gauze Grass burst open. The Cloud Gauze Grass within were all gathered together by a force and turned into a ball the size of a head. When Su Ming mmed his hands on them once more, the banging sounds erupted again, and all the Cloud Gauze Grass were crushed. Arge amount of juice flowed out and turned into sprinkles of green rain, which all went into Su Ming¡¯s mouth when he took in arge breath.


    The moment Su Ming took the liquid into his body, a roar reverberated through him. Simr to his madness, the blood veins on his body were increasing at a frenzied pace. 175, 177¡­ and it stopped abruptly when the number reached 189.


    There was a sickly red glow around Su Ming¡¯s entire body. He took a step forward and rammed against the door. As the banging sound reverberated around him, the door opened a little more.


    More snow fell from the snow made statue of the God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe. A faint crack even appeared on the statue!


    Su Ming¡¯s hands were bloody. The entire door was now dyed with blood. At that moment, Su Ming looked pathetic. It was as if he had turned into another person. There were blood stains on his hair. His face, which had been clean and handsome, was now twisted into a vicious look filled with madness.


    "I want to go back to the tribe! I want to fight for the tribe! I want to go back!" Su Ming¡¯s voice had gonepletely hoarse. The moment he saw that the door had opened up a little more, he banged his head against the door again!


    "I want to go back!"


    There was a boom, and Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. Yet he rammed into the door again without any hesitation. As he continued ramming into the door, the door opened up more and more. Cracks also appeared on the statue of the God of Berserkers outside.


    It seemed as if he was about to escape from the room.


    However, when the crack expanded to the breadth of half a finger, it stopped. Su Ming¡¯s current level of power could only do so much. It would have been fine if that was the case, but the moment it stopped, it started closing up once again!


    "Elder!" Su Ming roared in agony. As he watched the door he worked so hard to open closing once again right before his eyes, Su Ming panicked and immediately took out a small bottle. Contained within, there were three drops of Berserker Blood from the Transcended Realm!


    Su Ming lifted his head and without hesitation poured the contents of the bottle into his mouth, but only one drop fell. The other two drops seemed to have reached some sort of barrier and could not fall down. Su Ming knew that this was the elder¡¯s protection from him overusing it.


    The moment the Berserker Blood fell into his mouth, Su Ming immediately felt as if the blood in his veins started boiling. He opened his mouth and spat out the Berserker Blood. He raised his left hand and pointed at it, and the Berserker Blood immediately burst open, turning into a bundle of mist that entered through his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth as he breathed in.


    The moment the mist formed by the Berserker Blood entered Su Ming¡¯s body, his entire body turned red. A vast amount of energy erupted in his body.


    At that moment, the blood veins also increased at a tremendous speed on his body!


    190, 195, 201, 209¡­ when the number reached 224, ck blood trickled from Su Ming¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and the corners of his lips. Yet his eyes were still burning with madness and persistence.

 Chapter 82 — Impossible!

    <h4>Chapter 82: Impossible!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    The lowest number of blood veins required to enter the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm was 243!


    His blood veins had increased to 224 with his current speed. There were only 19 blood veins left until he reached the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm! This sort of increase in speed would have been frightening if it had happened to anyone else. This was different to the increase in powerpared to the time Su Ming had climbed Wind Stream Mountain. After all, when he was in Wind Stream Mountain, he trained entering fine control by using his mind to move. It may have seemed like his power had increased by arge margin, but in truth, he still had trained with the usual principle of training steadily and gradually increasing the number of blood veins in his body.


    Yet it was different now! Su Ming was forcefully increasing the number of blood veins in his body. He was doing so by using arge amount of Cloud Graze Grass juice, and the moment he reached his limit consuming the Cloud Gauze Grass, he had also forcefully absorbed one drop of transcended Berserker Blood.


    Anyone that had any shred of reasoning would definitely not use Su Ming¡¯s method to forcefully increase their strength. Only Su Ming would do so. After all, doing this sort of thing was fatal to the body! If that was not the case, then there would be plenty of people who would use this method to increase their power.


    Yet, was there any other way for Su Ming¡­? He could choose to bear with it and ignore the dangers his tribe faced, ignore the possibility of his tribe members dying, ignore the possibility of the elder not returning, and ignore the fact that his home was facing the threat of elimination.


    If he chose not to think about all these and only of his safety, he could stay and wait patiently. It might be torturous. He might feel uncertain and bitter, but he would definitely not face any threat to his own life.


    Perhaps this was the right thing to do. This was also the path the elder had chosen for him.


    After all, within most of people¡¯s eyes, Su Ming was only a weakling. Even if he went back, he would only die. He could do nothing.


    Yet Su Ming refused to let himself choose that path. Everything that he did to be stronger was all for the sake of the tribe. His personality might be slightly weak, but that weakness was hidden deep within him. Now that something like this had happened, that weakness had instantly disappeared and was reced by resolution and determination!


    Since he was young, most of the members in the tribe were kind to him. His friends were there. There were familiar faces there. There were women in the tribe who took care of him when he was young. There was the elder and the kind members from his tribe who had taught him how to speak, and there was everything that had happened within the tribe during the past sixteen years of his life. He could not turn a blind eye to this.


    It was impossible for him to do nothing and continue living when he knew that the tribe was in danger. It was impossible for him to back down when he knew that the danger of death loomed over his tribe members¡¯ heads. It was even more impossible for him to wait here quietly when the threat of elimination hung over the tribe.


    He was a teenager, a teenager that was not even seventeen years of age. He was also afraid of death¡­ But even though he may not understand the philosophies of life, he knew that the tribe was his home!


    Now that his home was in danger, he could not, he absolutely could not ignore it. Even if he died, he had to die protecting his home!


    This was Su Ming.


    His recklessness may have caused his madness, and perhaps many people could not understand the reason for his madness and questioned it, but all of this was ingrained in his bones. After all, he had treated Dark Mountain Tribe as his home since a long time ago.


    His home was in danger, his friends could die, he might never see his elder again. His family, which had treated him kindly since he was young, seemed to be crying. How could he not¡­ fall into madness¡­?


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared. His entire body trembled as he continued absorbing the Berserker Blood into his Qi. The Berserker Blood spread madly throughout his body as he went into fine control, causing the blood veins on his body to show signs of increasing once again.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his face was twisted into a ferocious look. There was also madness within the frightening look on his face, causing him to look like an evil spirit. As a huge amount of blood veins manifested, a vast amount of force erupted from Su Ming¡¯s entire body. It made his roar be louder, and he once again rammed into the door after taking a few steps back. This time, he did not use his head, nor did he use his fists. He used his entire body, his shoulders, and rammed into the sealed door.


    There was a banging sound as Su Ming¡¯s body rammed into the door. The door trembled, and a few cracks appeared once again on the snow made statue of the God of Berserkers sealing the door outside.


    Yet the seal was created by Mo Sang. It was impossible that Su Ming could break through so easily. The elder¡¯s goal on creating the seal was clear¡ªhe wanted to limit Su Ming¡¯s movements. He did not want Su Ming to step into danger and wanted him to stay inside!


    Nheless, the elder made a miscalction. He did not expect that Su Ming would be so determined that he would do something so insane just to get out of the ce. This was something even the elder did not expect.


    He only managed to guess that Su Ming would be dissatisfied with his decision, but with Su Ming¡¯s current level of power, he would not be able to get out of the room! In the elder¡¯s eyes, Su Ming would forever remain as a child.


    Tears fell from Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His tears mixed with his blood, making it seem as if he was crying tears of blood. However, he did not give up. He took a few steps back and ran into the door once again. The thunderous roars continued as Su Ming growled and rammed into the door with his entire body.


    The moment he crashed into the door, the number of blood veins on his body increased once again, 227¡­ 231¡­ 233!


    Boom!


    The entire house trembled as if about to copse. It was like the house had turned into a cage, holding contained a strong wild beast. Yet at that moment, as the wild beast struggled, the cage seemed to be unable to bear the attacks. The number of cracks on the snow statue of the God of Berserkers situated at the door increased. Arge amount of snow fell to the ground, as if it was about to explode into pieces at any moment, but it still remained!


    "I want to protect the tribe¡­" Su Ming¡¯s sight had be hazy. His mind was beginning to be muddled. Yet even with that foggy gaze and muddled state of his, there was still a shocking persistence within him. He muttered under his breath as blood trickled out of his mouth, and he rammed into the door once again.


    Roaring sounds reverberated around the house and Su Ming¡¯s blood veins increased once again due to the crash and his body rapidly absorbing that drop of Berserker Blood. It increased from 233 blood veins to 237 blood veins!


    "I want to go back to the tribe¡­" Su Ming recklessly crashed into the door again. The roaring sounds echoed for a long time, and the crack widened by quite arge margin. The entire door was dyed red with blood now. All of it belonging to Su Ming. That blood was a representation of his persistence!


    "I want to fight for the tribe!" Su Ming roared and rammed into the door once again. He even used his head to bang against the door. The moment he did so, the number of blood veins increased explosively from 237 blood veins to 243, and at the same time, a vast amount of power that hinted at him breaking through to the next level erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The power came at the moment he broke through the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm and reached the seventh level. When the power appeared in Su Ming¡¯s body, he rammed into the door again, and the full force of the power travelled from his body to the door.


    A horrific roar resounded. The door trembled furiously, and a creaking sound appeared. The door opened halfway. Arge part of the snow statue of the God of Berserkers outside shattered. Lots of snow fell, causing the statue to look broken and iplete!


    Yet the imprisoning force remained. However, it seemed that the seal had reached its limit!


    Trickles of blood escaped from the corner of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. He staggered backward and lifted his head abruptly. The 243 blood veins let out a blood red light around his body that could light up the entire sky. The speed at which the light filled up the room made his body seem to be filled with a brutal and mighty presence. At that moment, he stepped right into the seventh level of the Blood Solidification from the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    The seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    He would need 399 blood veins if he wanted to enter the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm from the seventh level. Once he entered the eighth level, that would mean he had be a Berserker who¡¯d reached the peak of the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm! With one more step, he would move into the ninth level, and he could call himself a Warrior in theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    As far as Su Ming knew, within the entire tribe, even the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen were only at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. The tribe leader¡¯s power was greater than those two¡¯s, and Su Ming believed that even if he was not in the ninth of the Blood Solidification Realm, he was close.


    This spoke of the strength of the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, it also spoke of how small the number of Warriors in the seventh level was! It was not as if there was no one in Dark Mountain Tribe who was at the seventh level, but the few people who were at that level were all from the same generation as the tribe leader. Most of them were the vice chiefs of the hunters in the hunting teams.


    Among the younger generation, Su Ming was definitely the first who had reached the seventh level in Dark Mountain Tribe! Even if he did so without care for his own life and forcefully increased his power, causing his power to be incredibly unstable.


    Nheless, Su Ming did not care. He saw hope. He saw the door trembling and the broken state of the snow statue sealing the door outside. Once again, he rushed forward and rammed into the door.


    Yet even though the door was about to be blown open, and the snow statue seemed broken, no matter how hard and how many times Su Ming rammed against the door, he could not break it open. It was clear that the power of a seventh level Warrior of the Blood Solidification Realm wascking only by a slight margin if he wanted to break through the elder¡¯s seal!


    Nheless, Su Ming was at his limit. Besides, the moon was hidden by the snowstorm outside. In this sort of weather, he could not use the power of moonlight and make his blood burn again!


    The snowstorm was showing signs of weakening and looked as if it was going topletely stop in a moment, so perhaps the moon would appear in the sky at that time. Yet if he continued waiting, the torture he would have to endure as he waited was something Su Ming could not bear.


    All his previous acts of madness was so that he could get out of the house as soon as possible and get to the tribe with his quickest speed. He did not want to imagine the possible disaster that could befall the tribe if he continued waiting¡­


    When he saw that he could not push the door openpletely, despair appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He staggered backward, a broken smile appearing on his face. Yet he did not give up. As he let out a sad and piercing roar, all 243 blood veins moved as he circted his Qi continuously in his body.


    "Enter fine control through the mind¡­ Enter fine control through the mind!" Su Ming¡¯s face was ferocious. The understanding he obtained in Wind Stream Tribe towards the method of fine control was used at that moment with an explosive force. The 243 blood veins on his body began to disappear one by one. 215, 186, 162¡­ 93, 75, 47¡­


    When the blood veins on his body disappeared until there was only one left, Su Ming lifted his head and a terrifying resolution appeared in his eyes.


    "Elder¡­ you can¡¯t stop me from going back to the tribe!" Su Ming closed his eyes slowly. After a moment, at the instant he opened his eyes again, thest blood vein remaining on his body suddenly glowed with a bright red light and continued bing brighter at an incredible speed!


    That was obviously not just one blood vein. As the red light grew stronger, it signaled that Su Ming was using the method of fine control to continuously stack more blood veins onto that one blood vein. In an instant, the red light on the blood vein reached its peak. It may have seemed like there was only one blood vein on his body, but at that moment, there were 243 blood veins stacked together!


    This was the true explosive force of fine control!


    "I want to go back to the tribe. I was born in Dark Mountain Tribe, and even if I die, I will die as part of Dark Mountain Tribe!" Su Ming clenched his fists. The 243 blood veins stacked together into one, twisted, and advanced towards Su Ming¡¯s right fist with the blood red glow.

 Chapter 83 — Su Ming, Ye Wang!

    <h4>Chapter 83: Su Ming, Ye Wang!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    A person would experience great things and shorings in his life. He would also experience days of glory and days where he would stumble and fall. These were all things that Su Ming did not understand. The only thing he understood was that he had to do this. The tribe was his home.


    The moment he swung his fist, banging sounds appeared from Su Ming¡¯s right hand. That was the sound signalling that his bones could not bear with the force and his flesh and bone had torn apart. The moment he swung his fist against the door, a thunderous roar shook through heaven and earth. It was as if it could change the weather and make the snowstorm stop.


    The door was crumbling quickly, turning into a countless number of shards. It was like a huge gust of wind had appeared and blown sideward, lifting them outwards like leaves.


    Thunderous roars echoed in Su Ming¡¯s surroundings. The moment the doorpletely crumbled, numerous cracks also appeared on the snow statue outside, but it did not crumble and break apart like the door.


    At that moment, there was no door before Su Ming, only wooden shards that filled the entire ground. Yet between him and the outside world was the snow statue filled with cracks. It continued floating in the air as it let out a gentle light, which turned into an invisible screen of light that never once crumbled.


    It was as if the door had borne the weight of the invisible light screen on it, which was the reason why it was so difficult to break open. Now that the door had shattered, the true seal was revealed!


    Yet the light was neither bright nor dim, a clear sign that it was still powerful.


    Su Ming was not surprised. He had guessed since a long time ago that the elder¡¯s seal would not be so easily broken. The moment the door shattered and the screen of light appeared before his eyes, he took a step forward. The one blood vein on his body was still giving off a piercing blood red light. As Su Ming moved, the blood red light instantly brightened like an explosion, and he swung his fist again.


    That fist seemed to havended on thin air, but in truth, itnded on the invisible light screen. It trembled, but remained shining against the sky.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were red. He continued ramming his fist into the screen. After a while, when the light screen became so dim it seemed to have reached its limit, Su Ming took a few steps backward, and a trickle of blood ran down the corner of his lips. He stared at the screen, then abrubtly raised his right hand and sliced down towards the space to his right!


    Execution of the Three Evils!


    This was one of the more powerful Berserker Arts in Dark Mountain Tribe. It was rumoured that it was passed down from the true Dark Mountain Tribe from hundreds of years ago!


    Practice was not the key in casting this Art. In truth, training this Art was incredibly simple. Su Ming had been visualizing the Art in his head since a long time ago. Yet, since he did not have 200 blood veins, he had been unable to cast it.


    The difficult part of the Arty in the number of blood veins required. Only those who had 200 blood veins could use the first sh! Now that Su Ming had 243 veins and had arrived at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, for the first time, he cast the Execution of Three Evils, which had long resided in his head!


    Execution of Three Evils, an Art which could even kill Tai Sui1! The three evils were also known as the three murders!


    Between heaven and earth, there were three forces - severing, beginning, and nurture. Severing was known as the evil of theft, beginning was known as the evil of disaster, and nurture was the evil of time! They were also known as the murders of theft, disaster, and time!


    A long time ago, Dark Mountain Tribe had obtained this Art from an unknown ce. After probing into the Art, the entire tribe was shocked. The three evils had always existed in the world, but they had no form. No one could see them, neither could anyone touch them. Perhaps they existed, perhaps¡­ they did not.


    Yet when the powerful Dark Mountain Tribe studied the Art, they began to discover patterns. At different hours of the day, the formless three evils would appear in different locations. That was how the incredible Dark Mountain Art that shocked the region appeared - Execution of Three Evils!


    The wise men in Dark Mountain Tribe believed that there was a pattern between heaven and earth. The three evils were just a part of an existing pattern. All forms of power existed within the pattern. Once the pattern was broken, then an unimaginable amount of force would erupt forth.


    Yet even Dark Mountain Tribe did not manage to discover the specific amount of force that would appear.


    The Art itself was also very enigmatic. Sometimes the force would be shocking, while other times it would release only a normal amount of force However, even if it was just a normal amount, it was still enough to kill someone!


    That was why the Execution of Three Evils passed down was rather rough around the edges. Anyone with enough blood veins could cast it, but there was almost no one who managed to discover the true form of the Art.


    This was a form of power that Dark Mountain Tribe did not understand. They could only use it, but not master it. There was even an Elder in Dark Mountain Tribe who once said that whosoever managed to truly control the three evils would be able to control the entire pattern of the world!


    Su Ming could only use the Art at that moment. As for why he decided to slice his right hand towards his right, it was because it was midnight then, and ording to the principles behind Execution of Three Evils, the location of the three evils in the pattern of heaven and earth at that moment was to the north!


    North was to Su Ming¡¯s right! The moment he swung his right hand down in a slicing motion, the blood veins that had stacked together on his body let out a piercing blood-red light. The blood veins moved strangely ording to the Art Su Ming had obtained under the blood-red light, twisting around his right arm nine times, then escaping his body through his arm.


    That was also why 200 veins were required to cast Execution of Three Evils. That was because the Art itself was strange. The caster¡¯s blood veins would leave his body for a moment. Without enough Qi, it was difficult to execute the Art properly.


    The moment his blood veins left his body, Su Ming had a strange feeling. It was as if the empty space to his rightpletely disappeared and turned into a deste area. The moment he sliced to his right, his blood veins turned into a sharp de and sliced into the empty space. He felt like he was slicing through mud.


    It was a strange experience. He did not understand why it had happened. He only knew how to cast the Art!


    The moment he cut into the space, the strange feeling disappeared. Everything returned to normal. Yet at that moment, the dim screen of light before Su Ming trembled furiously. If anyone looked closely at it, they could see clearly that the screen of light was not the only thing that trembled. Everything around Su Ming was shaking.


    Yet even so, even after the light screen trembled furiously, it still remained there. It was as if all the actions Su Ming took did not have much effect on it. After all, this was a seal created by the elder. The strength of the seal was not something that Su Ming could break through by just taking herbs and the Berserker Blood!


    Su Ming¡¯s body trembled. This was the first time he had casted the Execution of the Three Evils. With his current level of power, he could only cast the first sh. The strange power made his heart tremble, but when he saw the screen of light, despair gradually appeared on his face. He had already executed all the ns he could think of, but that screen of light was like a ravine connecting heaven and earth. Everyone could see it, but no one could pass through it.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. He staggered backward as if all the strength had been drained from his body.


    The moment Su Ming staggered backward, his face changed suddenly. He could clearly feel the ground beneath his feet moving.


    At that moment, outside Wind Stream Tribe, within the sealed Wind Stream Mountain located on the ins, the roar of a wild beast appeared from within the ck mist. The roar was filled with fury. The moment it spread out, the ce, which waspletely sealed tight, suddenly trembled furiously. A gigantic crack abruptly appeared out of thin air with a loud crash and revealed the hidden Wind Stream Mountain that reached the skies.


    "In the end, I still managed to break through it from within!"


    As the beast roared, a ghastly voice travelled from within.


    The moment the mountain was revealed and the space between heaven and earth was torn apart because of the seal being stirred up, Wind Stream City, which was located not too far away, shook.


    There was a strange connection between the location of the mudstone city and the seal on Wind Stream Mountain. The moment the seal on the mountain was forcefully broken apart, the connection was activated, causing tremors to shake the mudstone city. The citizens¡¯ hearts trembled along with it.


    As the mudstone city trembled, Su Ming could feel the tremors bing stronger where he stood. By the end, it was as if the entire earth was rolling like waves. He immediately noticed the elder¡¯s seal bing dimmer for the first time!


    His spirits was lifted. He let out a low growl. As he growled, the shadow of the moon appeared gradually in his eyes. Due to the snowstorm outside, there was no moon in the sky, yet the shadow of the moon became even more distinct in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The moment the shadow of the moon appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he quickly rushed forward towards the screen of light. He rammed his body into the screen continuously. As the ground trembled, the screen light became dimmer and dimmer.


    After a while, when the earth¡¯s trembles reached its peak and the entire mudstone city seemed to be on the verge of falling apart, half of the light screen shattered onto the ground. The light of the screen had bepletely dark. By the looks of it, it was about to crumble at any moment. At that moment, an empty feeling spread through Su Ming¡¯s body, but very soon, a red sh appeared to his left. A string of red light appeared out of nowhere and crawled into his right hand. The one blood vein that was formed by stacking 243 veins returned once again to his body.


    Blood Scales, which had been hidden within his right arm, also appeared, turning into a gigantic blood red eagle that rushed towards the light screen with a screech.


    Terrifying roars thundered through the sky. The light screen trembled as the giant eagle charged against it and shatteredpletely, shattering into numerous broken fragments. The snow statue also seemed topletely copse, turning into snow that scattered everywhere before the wind raised it up once more. It knocked into the snow falling from the sky and created strings of roaring sounds that echoed continuously.


    Su Ming broke through the seal!


    He trembled and coughed out a mouthful of blood. The blood fell on the ground, creating a terrifying sight. The blood red light from the 243 veins that were stacked together also became dimmer. It was as if they could no longer remain stable and scattered away before returning into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was weary, his entire body was covered in blood and his hair was a mess. Yet his eyes were shing brilliantly. The sh within his eyes was his determination and resolution!


    ¡®I got out! I¡¯ll have to return to the tribe with the fastest speed possible!¡¯ Su Ming took a deep breath. He knew that the main reason why he managed to get out was due to the strange tremors. Yet he had no time to think about it. He moved forward so quickly that he looked like he had turned into a long arc speeding down the road.


    Su Ming¡¯s speed was his best feature. Before he was even a Berserker, he had been agile. Now that he was a Berserker at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, his speed had reached a shocking state.


    He rushed out of Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings, past the streets, and jumped over the walls of the mudstone city. At that moment, the anxiety in his heart was like a burning fire, causing him to only think about going faster!


    The continuous bursts of speed, his previous absorption of the drop of the Berserker, and the unbelievable amount of Cloud Gauze juice caused the disguising Art the elder had previously cast on him to crack slightly, making the force of his power to st forth like a tidal wave breaking through ice. He could no longer hide his powerpletely.


    The snow falling from the sky had be lighter. It now fell down in bits and pieces. It was as if the heavy snowfall was nearing its end, in turn causing the moon in the sky to be on the verge of appearingpletely.


    Thend was colored silver. However, during that night, the silver glow was not beautiful. Instead, it let out a murderous air¡­


    There was a faint line of white in the distance. A new day was about to arrive.


    Yet it was a wonder that the darkness before dawn could be broken.


    The entire mudstone city was in a ruckus. A lot of tribe members hade out of their houses with expressions of fear and bewilderment. They did not know what had happened. There were even houses that had copsed, as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Su Ming did not care about that. He walked forward quickly, and just as he was about to leap over the mudstone walls, he sensed danger.


    A cold voice travelled towards him,"You cannot leave!"


    The moment Su Ming paused in his footsteps, a person walked out from the darkness behind him.


    He wore red, and his presence alone seemed to hold a fire that could scorch those around him. His face was aloof, and there was a prideful air around him that seemed to being from his soul. It was Ye Wang!


    "By the orders of the Elder, no outsider is allowed to leave Wind Stream City tonight! You¡¯re strong, but your Qi is chaotic. This area is within my jurisdiction. You¡­ cannot hope to win against me," Ye Wang looked at Su Ming calmly and spoke slowly.


    Su Ming turned around abruptly and stared at Ye Wang. His eyes were bloodshot, and within them, there was viciousness and madness.


    When Ye Wang saw his eyes, his heart trembled. Somehow, there was a sense of familiarity within those eyes¡­

 Chapter 84 — Change in Wind Stream Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 84: Change in Wind Stream Mountain!</h4>


    Trantor: Mogumoguchan/Zenobys Editor: - -


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and a red light shed. Blood Scales appeared in his hands immediately! The spear was entirely red. It was as if it was dyed in a pool of fresh blood, and it let out a strong, aggressive presence. The same presence as when he had climbed Wind Stream Mountain sted forth from Su Ming¡¯s body. He did not speak. He only looked at Ye Wang silently.


    "You¡­" Ye Wang¡¯s pupils shrank. He could feel an extremely familiar presence from Su Ming¡¯s body. He would never mistake that presence. In his eyes, the frail looking teenager seemed to slowly be turning into another person. That person who made his breathing quicken, who was the only person Ye Wang believed had the right topete against him!


    "You¡¯re Mo Su!" Ye Wang was not any other normal person. He almost immediately understood why the Elder had arranged him to patrol this region.


    "Dark Mountain Tribe is in danger. I have to go back. If you stop me, then you are my enemy!" Su Ming cast a nce at Ye Wang, then turned around and sped forward. He had already made his decision. No one could stop him!


    When he saw Su Ming taking a leap and rushing into the distance, something shed through Ye Wang¡¯s eyes. It was a brief hint of hesitation. A massive change had happened in the mudstone city. He was also anxious, but that anxiety and hesitation only appeared for a brief moment before disappearing. It was instead reced by a strong desire for battle!


    If it was anyone else, Ye Wang would not have had any desire to battle against them. To him, no one among his generation had the right to be his opponent. Yet after the first stage of the test, there was now one person who had the right to be his opponent, and that person was Mo Su!


    He may have tied with Mo Su during the first stage, but Ye Wang knew that he had lost. He had returned unconscious, while Mo Su returned to the field conscious.


    Ye Wang wanted topete against Mo Su in the second and third stage. He wanted to prove that he was the strongest among his generation. He might have guessed that Mo Su did not enter the other stages of the test because his level of cultivation was not that high, but Ye Wang was prideful. If he wanted to fight, then he would not use his level of cultivation to suppress the other person.


    "Mo Su!" Ye Wang lifted his head abruptly. His voice was cold, and as he spoke, he took a step forward with his right foot, then his entire body shot forward like an arrow. With a whizzing sound, he dashed towards Su Ming.


    "You can¡¯t leave!" Ye Wang¡¯s red shirt was like fire. As he jumped into the air, the snow illuminated his body and turned him into the most striking person in the area.


    Ye Wang might have arrived at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but he limited his power until he was only at the seventh level of Blood Solidification Realm. He was prideful. To him, if he wanted to fight, then he would fight fair and square. If he wanted to win, then he wanted to make his opponent lose utterly andpletely!


    Banging sounds erupted in Ye Wang¡¯s body. The moment he limited his power to the seventh level, his distance to Su Ming was not even 100 feet apart. His figure was like fire. He raised his right hand and grabbed towards Su Ming.


    The moment he grabbed in his direction, Ye Wang¡¯s entire body seemed to have erupted in mes. His skin turned red, even his hair seemed to have turned into zing mes. Seas of fire emerged from his body and turned into a gigantic hand made of mes, which rushed to grab Su Ming.


    At that moment, the hand of fire was before Ye Wang¡¯s eyes, and Ye Wang was behind it. He dashed towards Su Ming following the motion of the hand of fire.


    Su Ming stopped suddenly, and the snow around him immediately turned into water, which turned into a cloud of steam rising into the air. That heat fell from the sky and enveloped Su Ming¡¯s entire body. At the very same instant, Su Ming stomped the ground with his right foot, and his entire body was lifted from the ground. He turned around and looked into the distance. The hand of fire was not even thirty feet away from him. By the looks of it, it seemed as if it was aiming to grab Su Ming¡¯s body and turn him to ashes.


    ¡®Fire?¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s body was suspended in midair. He saw through the hand of fire and found Ye Wang running behind it. The moment the hand of fire almost touched him, Su Ming bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    That mouthful of blood was not Su Ming trying to force himself to do anything, but a requirement of the Berserker Art he was about to cast. The moment he obtained the mouthful of blood, all 243 blood veins on Su Ming¡¯s body manifested and twisted into a strange picture. At the same moment, the mouthful of blood exploded and turned into a mist of blood!


    That was the essence of Dark Blood Dust. The Art would turn fresh blood into a cloud of mist which would burst forth with a strength equivalent to the caster¡¯s Qi at its peak. The blood mist rushed towards the hand of fire, and there was also a fire burning within the mist!


    It did not look like a mist of blood, but instead looked like a mist of burning fire!


    He was fighting fire with fire!


    The moment Su Mingpleted the third burning of blood, a huge change happened within his body. The most obvious change was the feeling of fire burning hotly within his blood.


    At that moment, the burning fire mist and the hand of fire were approaching each other. Within the span of a few breaths, they collided and a shocking thunderous roar erupted forth. The hand immediately crumbled, as if it was swallowed by the mist of fire. Then it turned backwards and rushed towards Ye Wang.


    It looked like the sky was burning, and it was about to engulf everything in mes!


    Su Ming remained silent. His eyes were bloodshot. He rushed into the mist of fire and raised his right hand. Blood Scales let off a piercing red light, and he threw the spear forward.


    A piercing sound sliced through the air. The blood red spear turned into a red bolt of lightning and pierced through the mist of fire, then turned into a giant red eagle that rushed towards Ye Wang together with the mist of fire.


    Ye Wang¡¯s heart trembled furiously as his pupils shrank. He did not expect Mo Su to be so strong. If he continued limiting his own power, then he could not hope to win the fight!


    He did not hesitate and immediately retreated, removing the limit of his power. 435 blood veins immediately manifested and his true strength erupted forth.


    At the same time, he raised his right hand and swung his fist forward. A bright light appeared on his right fist, and a ck glove made of beast skin appeared. There was a ghastly presenceing from the glove. It was clear that the glove was a Berserker Vessel!


    He thrust his fist forward, and a thunderous roar echoed in the surroundings. A ck wind appeared out of midair before Ye Wang, and as he thrust his fist forward, the ck wind turned into a ck whirlwind that could turn the world upside down. It collided with Su Ming¡¯s long spear and fire mist, and as sounds of explosions echoed in their surroundings, Su Ming took seven to eight steps backward. Yet at the same time, Ye Wang¡¯s body also jolted, and he took four to five steps backward. His body felt heavy.


    Ye Wang did not stop. He leapt forward and closed his distance to Su Ming in an instant. Su Ming also rushed forward at his fastest speed. He crossed fists with Ye Wang, and due to his speed, it looked as if his body left behind afterimages.


    From the distance, it seemed as if there were multiple Su Mings surrounding Ye Wang. The booming noises continued echoing around them. After a while, a sound that could pierce through the sky resounded, and Ye Wang stumbled ten feet backward as blood trickled down his mouth. When he lifted his head, he saw Su Ming coughing out a mouthful of blood as he too, stumbled dozens of feet backwards.


    ¡®What shocking speed¡­ His level may not be as high as mine, but with this speed, if I can injure him once, then he can injure me dozens of times¡­ This person is indeed the only one worthy of challenging me among our generation!¡¯ Ye Wang was shocked, but at that moment, his battle spirit was only kindled even more. He raised his left hand and pointed towards the sky.


    "Mo Su! I¡¯m going to use my full power next!"


    The moment Ye Wang finished speaking, an unexpected change happened!


    A roar filled with absolute anger suddenly came forth from the tall altar housing the Elder of Wind Stream City!


    "Thief! How dare you harm our holy mountain?" That voice belonged to Jing Nan. His body instantly turned into air, and he rushed towards Wind Stream Mountain. At the same time, another incredibly powerful presence sted towards the sky from within the mudstone city. That person also rushed towards Wind Stream Mountain along with Jing Nan. That second presence belonging to a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm belonged to a woman, an extremely beautiful middle-aged woman!


    Ye Wang was stunned. His heart trembled. A glimmer shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not hesitate and retreated quickly towards the distance. His battle against Ye Wang had made him incredibly anxious. He did not want to fight. He wanted to get back to his tribe as soon as possible!


    With that chance, Su Ming widened the distance between them by hundreds of feet at an exceedingly fast speed.


    Ye Wang¡¯s expression changed. He no longer paid any attention to Su Ming, who was already far away, but turned and ran towards the city. He did not know what had happened, but he had a feeling that it was something terrible.


    At that moment, on the vast ins outside Wind Stream Tribe, a shocking change happened to Wind Stream Mountain, the mountain which had remained sealed and hidden away for generations by Wind Stream Tribe!


    Shi Hai and the other eight people all looked shocked and amazed as they stared dumbly at the spot before them and stood in the field at the foot of the mountain. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Right in front of their eyes, the space before them was twisting rapidly, as if there was a big hand fiddling at the space from within. A huge crack that looked to connect heaven and earth appeared in midair.


    Through the crack, the Wind Stream Mountain waspletely revealed. The ck mist rose into the sky. As it forward, the roars from a wild beast reverberated through the air.


    At the same time the wild beast roared, a gruesomeughter was heard.


    "As expected of the Great Bird, the mythical beast of the Fire Berserker Tribe! This may just be a fragment of its soul, but it still contains so much power! At least the years of effort I wasted searching for the ruins of Fire Berserker weren¡¯t wasted!"


    The voice waspletely unfamiliar to Shi Hai and the others. The moment they heard his words, their expressions changed. They cast an eye at each other and dashed towards the Wind Stream Mountain within the crack without hesitation. They were members of Wind Stream Tribe. There was no way they could back down when an outsider trespassed on their holy mountain!


    Yet the moment the nine people moved forward and were just about to enter the crack, they heard a cold snort from within the mist on the mountain. Almost immediately, a purplish red arm hundreds of feet long shot out from the mist and swung lightly at Shi Hai and the other eight people from a distance.

 Chapter 85 — He Saw the Tribe…

    <h4>Chapter 85: He Saw the Tribe¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment the hand swung down, a thunderous roar resounded between heaven and earth. Ripples immediately appeared in the space between the arm and the people in the field. Shi Hai and the others jolted, as if a huge force fell on their bodies. One by one, the Qi within their bodies erupted and broke. Their faces turned pale. and they fell to the ground, coughing out a mouthful of blood. They may not have died, but they felt as if their entire bodies had just erupted, and they could not stand.


    "Still alive? Looks like I can¡¯t look down on a tribe born from the weaker branch of the Great Tribe of Man Miao. After all, there is still some blood of the Great Tribe of Man Miao left within you¡­" As the gruesome voice echoed in the air, some unknown method was used within the mist, causing the mythical beast¡¯s roars to be tainted with a hint of pain.


    "It¡¯s not hard to obtain a sealed Great Bird¡­ This seal has already limited half of your power to begin with, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll resist now!" There was a hint of joy within the gloomy voice.


    Yet at that moment, a low roar travelled from the distance.


    "Thief! How dare you harm our holy mountain!" As the sound travelled through, Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s Elder, Jing Nan, came in, roaring in anger. Behind him was the beautiful but icy cold woman d in purple. The woman may have already been middle-aged, but her beauty was not tarnished. At that moment, there was a baleful look in her eyes, and within it was a look of simr anger and killing intent towards the intruder.


    When they arrived, they rushed into the crack and entered the ck mist surrounding Wind Stream Mountain without hesitation. Very soon, thunderous roars that shook through the skies and earth travelled out from within the ck mist. At one point, Jing Nan also let out a low growl.


    Su Ming did not know about everything that was happening within Wind Stream Tribe. Even if he did, he would not have paid attention to it. To him, the most important thing at that moment was to return to his tribe at the fastest speed he could muster.


    He wanted to see whether his tribe was still around¡­


    He wanted to see whether his tribe members were still safe¡­


    Once the bout of nervousness, anxiety, and madness was over, he became quiet. He ran across the snowynd in silence. A long time had passed since the elder left the ce. The sky was still in a state between darkness and dawn. Su Ming knew that with the dark python¡¯s speed, the elder and the others might have already returned to the tribe a long time ago.


    "Please be safe¡­" Su Ming¡¯s feet continued bounding on the ground as he ran at the fastest speed in his life.


    The speed at which he ran was so quick that the moment anyone saw him approaching, within the blink of an eye, he would have already disappeared into the distance. He did not care about consequences as he ran. He even forgot about his own fatigue, and to make himself run faster, he continued making all 243 blood veins that surrounded his body burst forth in power to give him more strength, which allowed him to go even faster.


    The moment the sky turnedpletely bright and the sun began rising as light shone on thend and a silver light was reflected off the surface of the snow covering the ground, Su Ming had already ran out of the region belonging to Wind Stream Tribe and rushed into a dried up forest. He was near the trading square he went to some time ago.


    He would have needed half a day to reach this ce with the speed he had in the past, yet now, as he ran silently, he used less than four hours to cover this distance.


    To others, that speed would be so incredibly fast, it would leave them in awe, but Su Ming still felt that it was too slow!


    He no longer roared, but instead ran through the forest silently as veins popped out on his legs. He would suddenly take a leap forward and use the momentum to continue dashing forward. As he continued running nonstop, Su Ming was drenched in sweat. Not only were his legs hurting, every part of his body was beginning to feel pain.


    Time passed by slowly. When noon was around the corner, snow stopped falling from the sky. There were no clouds, and the sky was clear. Yet there was a person running silently within the forest. Even his sweat could not travel down his skin and was flung back due to his speed.


    The only thing supporting Su Ming now was determination and persistence. He was worried about the safety of his tribe and its members. He could not describe his current feelings. It was as if his body was drained and he was only running due to his persistence.


    The distance which Su Ming would have needed an entire night to cover by running without stopping in the past was now breached by the time it was noon with Su Ming¡¯s current mad dash. Gradually, Su Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with agitation and anxiety.


    He was getting close to the tribe. The sounds of his heartbeat echoed through his entire body, causing his anxiety and anticipation to be much stronger. He was afraid that he would see his tribe in ruins, and he would see his tribe members¡¯ corpses lying on the ground.


    He was afraid, but his speed did not decrease. A swift and fierce strength grew in his body instead.


    When the outline of Dark Mountain Tribe appeared in his eyes from a distance, Su Ming trembled, and tears fell from his eyes.


    From a distance, he saw that the gate to the tribe had copsed. Many parts of the great wooden fence surrounding the tribe were also broken. There were even wisps of ck smoke rising from within the tribe, a clear sign that there had been a fire.


    The tribe was not silent. Arge number of tribe members seemed to have gathered together.


    When he saw that his tribe members were safe, Su Ming¡¯s anxiety was slightly cated. Yet following that was a killing intent directed towards his enemies who dared to destroy Dark Mountain Tribe.


    Su Ming dashed towards the tribe. Before he even got closer, he was seen by the Warriors who were part of the tribe¡¯s hunting party. They immediately became cautious, but when they saw Su Ming¡¯s face, they rxed and could not find it within themselves to hide the fatigue on their faces.


    Su Ming cried as he returned to the tribe. He walked past the gate that had been blown to pieces. He walked into the tribe and saw the fatigue on the hunters¡¯ faces. He saw dozens of corpses gathered on the ground in the center of the tribe.


    Those corpses were all people Su Ming was familiar with. Those were his tribe members. The people weeping by their bodies were their families. As their cries echoed in the tribe, it stabbed Su Ming¡¯s heart, and the pain he felt made him think that he was about to bleed.


    He saw sadness on the faces of the normal members of the tribe. They were packing their belongings in fear and uncertainty before running towards where they were supposed to gather.


    On the young La Sus¡¯ youthful faces, he saw tears, dread, and fear as they held tightly to their mothers¡¯ hands. It was as if they were afraid that the moment they let go, they would never be able to hold their hands again¡­


    Many of the houses within the tribe had copsed. The ground was a mess. There were terrifying bloodstains covering parts of the ground, a clear sign that a battle had just urred here some time ago.


    As Su Ming continued looking at the sights before him, he clenched his fists. Hatred appeared in his eyes. That was a look of hate and killing intent that was rarely seen on a teenager that was not even seventeen years of age!


    Su Ming¡¯s tears continued falling. He saw the kinddy who lived next door sitting dumbly outside her ruined house. There was no one by her side¡­ Her child had died, her husband too, had died¡­ She was the only one left and sat there alone at a loss.


    When Su Ming looked over, he could clearly feel her sadness and grief that no words could describe.


    ¡®ck Mountain Tribe!¡¯


    Su Ming clenched his teeth. He saw Lei Chen, who looked tired as he helped to gather the crowd to a spot and bring the things important to the tribe.


    Lei Chen did not notice Su Ming. He was already far too exhausted.


    Su Ming also saw Wu La, the girl who had always looked down on him but had a crush on Mo Su. She seemed to have grown up overnight. There was a huge bow slung across her back. She wasforting the crowd in whispers and helping them gather together within the shortest amount of time possible.


    Chen Xin too, was standing in the crowd. The frail look on her face made her look delicate and pitiful, but the resolute look in her eyes showed that she too, had grown up.


    Su Ming did not see the tribe leader, the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, and Bei Ling. Neither did he see the powerful Warriors within his tribe, who had reached the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. They were all absent.


    However, Su Ming saw the elder.


    The elder was standing in the distance. His face was pale, and his face had aged by far too much. It was as if a few decades had passed within that single night. At that moment, the elder had his head lowered as he healed a tribe member whose left thigh was bloodied and torn. That tribe member was a Warrior of Cmity, and he was about twenty-seven to twenty-eight years old. Su Ming knew him. That was Liu Di, who often yed songs with the xun1.


    That person did not like getting close to other people within the tribe. There was an item made of bone the size of a fist hanging by his waist. There were a few small holes on it, and it looked really strange.


    Su Ming knew that item. It was called a xun. It was an instrument that most members in the tribe did not know how to y. Only this person had that talent, and they would sometimes hear the sounds of the xun in the tribe.


    Now, no hint of pain could be seen on his face. Only persistence and resolution could be found.


    Tears continued falling from Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he walked towards the elder step by step. Everything that he saw once he returned to the tribe turned his anger into killing intent. He wanted to fight for the tribe!


    As Su Ming approached the elder and the young man, he heard the tribe member whom the elder was healing say with a hoarse voice, "Elder¡­ Forget about me. My legs are already ruined, but I can still fight¡­ I¡­"


    The elder¡¯s face was dark and filled with sorrow. He nodded his head gently. Then, as if noticing something, he lifted his head and saw Su Ming walking towards him.


    The moment he saw Su Ming, the elder was stunned. There was an unmistakable look of disbelief and shock on his face. He knew about the seal he had casted, and knew that there was no way a normal person could break through it so quickly. Yet Su Ming was right before his eyes. It threw him into a state of disbelief, like he had seen an illusion.


    It was the first time the elder had showed that expression before Su Ming. He could not believe that Su Ming managed to break through the seal and arrive at the tribe in such a short amount of time.


    At that moment, the elder was not the only person who saw Su Ming. Lei Chen also saw him. He widened his eyes and a look of astonishment appeared on his face. At the same time, Wu La, who was not far away, also by chance saw Su Ming.

 Chapter 86 — Their Homes They were Reluctant to Leave Behind

    <h4>Chapter 86: Their Homes They were Reluctant to Leave Behind</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Su Ming, you¡­" the elder blurted out, yet when he saw the bloodshot look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the fatigue evident on his body, and his silent persistence, he could not continue speaking, because he could also feel the grave consequences Su Ming had paid for his persistence.


    In his eyes, Su Ming was now like a notched arrow, ready to be shot. That arrow let out a shocking, sharp presence. No one could stop him until he tasted blood!


    "Elder¡­ I¡¯m back," Su Ming whispered softly, just like he always did when he came back from the outskirts.


    The elder looked at Su Ming, and in his eyes, there was happiness, reluctance, hesitation, and aplicated look that Su Ming could not identify.


    "You want to fight for the tribe?" the elder asked quietly after a long while.


    Su Ming nodded his head.


    "Even if you may face death, are you still willing to?" the elder asked again after a moment of silence.


    "Everyone has to die eventually, and if I die protecting my own home, I will die without regrets!" Su Ming voiced his thoughts in a calm voice.


    "Good. Su Ming, I won¡¯t stop you. Since this is your decision, then I will give you a chance to fight for the tribe!" The elder closed his eyes as if he was hesitating. After a moment, he opened them abruptly, and there was a resolute look in his eyes.


    He knew within his heart that he could not stop Su Ming anymore. If he did, then who knew what sort of insane act this child would pull once again? When he saw the grave injuries on Su Ming¡¯s body, the elder¡¯s heart clenched painfully, but he also felt gratified.


    At that moment, the tribe members gathered in the square suddenly fell silent. Their gazes fell upon the people walking into the tribe.


    The tribe leader was walking in front, and behind him were the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen. Bei Ling and the other powerful Berserkers in the sixth or seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm walked back with tired looks, fresh blood staining their bodies.


    When they left, their numbers had been greater, yet now, their numbers were reduced. Many of them also received injuries on their bodies. Bei Ling¡¯s face was especially pale, and there was a huge amount of blood flowing out from his chest.


    Everyone held decapitated heads that were no longer bleeding in their hands. Their return sparked the tribe members¡¯ spirits, and they cheered. They quickly spread out, allowing these people to walk straight towards the elder.


    Bei Ling saw Su Ming, but his usual aloof and indifferent look was gone. He remained silent instead and followed behind his father. His jealousy was nothingpared to the survival of his tribe.


    If the tribe was gone, if his tribe members were dead, then what was there to be jealous about¡­?


    The group of people walked towards the elder, and the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe spoke as he threw the two heads in his hands aside, "Elder, the scouts from ck Mountain Tribe have all been chased down and murdered. It¡­ should be safe outside now. We can start migrating!" His words reeked of blood.


    The other people behind him also threw the heads in their hands aside. Murderous intent emanated from their bodies in the silence.


    Su Ming stood beside the elder and looked at the tribe leader and the others without a sound. He saw the fatigue on their bodies, the sorrow hidden underneath their killing intent, and their thirst for blood.


    It was not hard for him to imagine the tribe being ambushed for the first time by ck Mountain Tribe when they were getting ready to move. The battle must have been very difficult and grievous, causing the tribe to be unable to move. When the first battle ended, under the orders of the elder, these people were sent to kill all the scouts from ck Mountain Tribe. Only then could they safely migrate.


    After all, most of the members of the tribe were normal people, and there were quite a number of women and children as well. They had to protect them, because they were the hope and future of the tribe.


    The elder nodded his head and swept his gaze across all the members of the tribe. At that moment, no matter were they men or women, young or old, they were looking at him. Within their eyes were reliance and hope.


    "Fellow members¡­" the elder said softly. His voice carried through the area and fell into the ears of the members of the tribe.


    "We don¡¯t want to leave our homes¡­ We don¡¯t want to leave thisnd, where we and our ancestors have lived for generations. We don¡¯t want to be dependent on Wind Stream Tribe¡­ But for Dark Mountain Tribe to survive, we¡­ must do so!


    "We have to live, and we will live!


    "We will tell our descendants, and we must tell ourselves that someday, we can still return to this ce. We can still create our own home. On that day¡­ we will return the humiliation we felt this day several fold back unto ck Mountain Tribe!


    "I have the confidence, do you have it?" the elder shouted out loudly.


    At that moment, all the tribe members let out long supressed amidst their sadness roars. Their howls shook the heavens. Perhaps the numbers in Dark Mountain Tribe were not big, but that roar was the strongest cry they had ever let out from within the depths of their soul.


    "Someday¡­ Dark Mountain Tribe will return¡­ but now, we will migrate!" The elder closed his eyes. He did not want anyone seeing the sadness within his eyes. He swung his arm, and immediately all the tribe members in Dark Mountain Tribe who had gathered together supported each other and slowly moved under the protection of the Berserkers within the tribe. They left behind thend on which they had stayed for generations and migrated towards the unknownnd located in the distance.


    The long line of people slowly left the tribe behind their backs. There was still wisps of smokeing out from Dark Mountain Tribe. The ruins of their tribe exuded an air of destion and sadness.


    Weeping sounds came from among the crowd. They belonged to the La Sus who had yet to grow up, women who were frightened, and all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe.


    The men in the tribe protected their families and held onto their bewildered children. As they wept, they silently walked forward. Some of the older La Sus held onto their parents¡¯ hands in fear and looked backwards, crying.


    They looked at the once familiar sight behind them, as if they wanted to carve that sight deep into the depths of their memories and turn it into an eternal memory. They were afraid they would forget, that they would forget the road back to their homes.


    Every single one of them could not help but turn back and look at the tribe they were leaving behind and at their home of the past¡­


    There was a wizened old man in the crowd. He was Nan Song. His face was calm, as if he had seen through everything that life could throw in his face. At that moment, he only had a simple bag slung across his back. He walked silently and unassumingly in the crowd.


    It was noon. The sun was not strong. The snow on the ground gave off a silver light that pierced their eyes, but no matter how strong that light was, it still could not stop them from looking back frequently and from experiencing the sadness as they left.


    Their home was getting farther and farther away. The outline of the tribe gradually became fainter. The tribesmen could now only see the faint wisps of ck smoke rising into the air and the broken state of the tribe. Yet the times when the tribe was still beautiful were carved into their hearts. They¡­ would not forget. They could not find it within themselves to forget.


    Su Ming turned around. Every single detail about the tribe was also ingrained into his memories. The tribe contained his childhood, all the happy moments in his life, and his growth. He was familiar with every part of the tribe. He could not forget every single plot ofnd within the tribe. Everything within the tribe¡­ would remain forever in his head.


    Unless they absolutely needed to, no one would want to leave their homes. No one would be willing to leave behind their familiar homes and travel to the unfamiliar Wind Stream to be subjected to the fate of bing an affiliated tribe.


    Yet, this was the only way. It was the only way for Dark Mountain Tribe to not perish and continue their line. The path to Wind Stream was long, very long. The road was uneven, but they¡­ had to continue walking down that path.


    The danger was not resolved. It was just the opposite. The true danger had just begun. They had the tribe protecting them previously, hence Dark Mountain Tribe was able to defend against ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s first wave of attack. Yet during the process of migration, the crowd was forced to travel in a long line. Most of the people were normal tribe members. They had no way of defending themselves against Berserkers.


    This process of migration was bound to not be peaceful¡­


    Once Dark Mountain Tribe was defeated, what awaited them would be the death of all their Berserkers. The men would all be massacred, including the male infants and the La Sus. As long as they were men, they would all die¡­ The only ones who would survive were the women from Dark Mountain Tribe. They would be brought back to ck Mountain Tribe and be akin to objects. Their only use would be to give birth to ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s offspring and strengthen ck Mountain Tribe. They would have to live the rest of their days in humiliation.


    It was impossible to be fast when hundreds of people needed to migrate in one go. It was especially so since there was arge number of La Sus and women in the crowd. Amidst the cold brought by winter, the sounds of their weeping gradually lessened, and silence reced all sounds.


    They did not know where their future would lie. Perhaps Wind Stream was the only ce they could go¡­ Yet no one knew whether they would be able to make it alive to Wind Stream Tribe¡­


    They did not know how many of them would die, and how many of them would never be able to see their families again after this journey¡­


    There were quite a number of youngsters within the crowd that did not possess a Berserker Body. In the past, they rarely contributed to the tribe, and they spent most of their time ying and fooling around. Yet because they were the family members of Berserkers who died in battle, no one would be bothered by their actions as long as they did not step out of bounds.


    Now, these dozens of youngsters looked around fearfully in the crowd, hoping and wishing desperately that they could reach Wind Stream in an instant.


    Surrounding the long trail of people were the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe. They quietly protected their tribe members with persistence even though they were tired. Sometimes they would go up and help the weak elderly folk. Walking right in front of the people was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. His face was firm as he treaded cautiously forward. There were a few Berserkers behind him, and they all remained alert of their surroundings.


    It was the same by the nks and the back of the crowd. The elder walked at the back. In his hands, he held the white bone cane and walked forward solemn and vignt. Bei Ling held Chen Xin¡¯s hand as they moved silently on the right nk. His face was pale and the blood staining his chest had increased, but he did not mind.


    Lei Chen, Wu La, and the other Berserker in the tribe were all surrounding their tribe members as they kept watch.


    The responsibilities for the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen were great as they guarded both sides of the nk and silently followed along. The Head of the Guards held a bow in his right hand. If there was any hint of movement, then he would draw his bow and shoot that very moment! Behind him, there was an old man who would asionally look at the Head of the Guards calmly.


    Su Ming recognised that old man. He was Nan Song, the old man who guarded the herb storage!


    Shan Hen was indifferent, as usual. No one knew what he was thinking about. Sometimes, aplicated look would appear briefly in his narrowed eyes, but no one noticed it.


    Su Ming followed the crowd and listened to their cries, which slowly turned into silence. His heart clenched in pain. When he saw the looks of fear on those familiar faces, Su Ming fisted his hands.


    "Protect the tribe. Fight for the tribe!" Su Ming muttered. He was protecting the right nk. Shan Hen was walking not too far ahead of him.


    He did not choose that ce. The elder assigned him to that position when they were moving. In Su Ming¡¯s arms was a girl about five to six years of age. That girl¡¯s name was Tong Tong. She was asleep, but there were tears staining her eyshes.


    Her father had died in battle, and her mother done so the previous night. She was the only one left in her family.


    "Mama¡­ Papa¡­ Pipi¡­" As the girl slept, she trembled as if she was haunted by nightmares. As tears slid down her face, she clutched Su Ming¡¯s shirt.


    Su Ming knew that Pipi was the girl¡¯s pet. It was very cute, and she would always carry it around in her arms.


    "Tong Tong, be good¡­" Su Ming patted her back lightly as sadness appeared in his eyes. He felt as if he had just grown up in an instant¡­

 Chapter 87 — Black Mountain Tribe’s Pursuit!

    <h4>Chapter 87: ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Pursuit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The northern wind moaned and lifted the snow from the ground. The snow swayed in the wind, as if having no roots and not knowing where it should go, just like the crowd walking through it. The Dark Mountain tribesmen slowly left the tribe that had served as their home for generations and moved forward quietly through the forest.


    Gradually, no one spoke anymore. Even the crying sounds of the children stopped soon. They were either cated by their parents, or chose to grit their teeth and turn their sorrows into determination and hate.


    Most of the hundreds of people within the tribe were normal people. There were also the old and the weak among them, hence they could not speed up their journey. The cold wind that blew past seemed to freeze their bones, and the thick snow underneath their feet further decreased their speed.


    The Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe remained alert in the midst of their sorrow, keeping watch over their tribe members. They did not dare to let down their guard because a fight to the death might ur at any moment. Once they died, then there would be no one who could protect their tribe members, leaving thempletely defenceless to attacks.


    The girl in Su Ming¡¯s arms held tightly onto his shirt. The wind during winter might be cold, but what was colder were her dreams¡­ Yet, perhaps Su Ming¡¯s warm embrace was enough, and the child gradually calmed down as if finding peace within her dreams. Nheless, tears continued escaping from the corners of her eyes.


    Su Ming hugged the child gently and moved forward, walking on the snow on the ground. His gaze travelled to his surroundings frequently, and when his gazended on the familiar faces belonging to his tribe members, he saw sadness and unwillingness, but at the same time, he also saw resolution and resolve.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and hatred appeared in his eyes. He walked forward quietly and would sometimes support the weak elderly to help their shivering bodies travel faster in the snow.


    ¡®If we don¡¯t stop and walk continuously day and night, at this speed, we¡¯ll need at least three days before we reach Wind Stream Tribe. Three days¡­¡¯ I wonder how many of us will survive by the end¡­ Su Ming¡¯s heart was bleeding. He was afraid, not for his own safety, but of how many familiar faces he would no longer be able to see three dayster.


    Su Ming knew that if there were any other faster method to transfer their tribe members to Wind Stream Tribe, the elder would have used them. Yet although the dark python¡¯s speed was quick, it could not carry arge number of people in one go. Besides, the normal members of the tribe could not withstand the pressure of travelling in the sky. They would need several powerful Berserkers at the level of the Head of the Guards to protect them if they did so.


    Yet once these powerful Berserkers left, it would be practically impossible for the remaining people to survive.


    "Mama¡­" As Su Ming remained silent, the girl in his arms mumbled in her dreams and wrapped her arms tightly around Su Ming¡¯s neck, as if the moment she let go, she would lose her peace.


    ¡®Indeed, I was right toe back!¡¯ Su Ming patted the child¡¯s back lightly.


    Time passed by slowly. When it was almost dusk, the migrating crowd from Dark Mountain Tribe had travelled arge distance away from their homes. They gritted their teeth and moved forward through the forest and the cold. Suddenly, from the back, a piercing whistle that shook the sky sounded!


    The moment the piercing whistle rang out, howls of excitement immediately followed after. At the same moment, the silhouettes of people dashed towards them from behind.


    Almost all the people in Dark Mountain Tribe were shocked. A cold glint appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes. The Berserkers beside him, the Head of the Guards, and all the other Berserkers looked murderous.


    Their tribe members trembled in fear as they were surrounded by the threat of death. They were afraid, and they cried, unable to help themselves. Things started to get a little chaotic.


    "Those in the front and middle, remain in your positions. Continue protecting the tribe and move forward. All those protecting the rear, kill the enemies!" the elder immediately gave amand.


    Su Ming gave the girl in his arms to a normal member of the tribe and was just about to move to the back when he heard the elder¡¯s words. He froze, then gritted his teeth and remained in his ce, protecting his tribe as they left under the guidance of the tribe leader. Behind them, the elder and seven other Berserkers from his tribe stood like a wall that shielded them from their enemies!


    Whistling sounds echoed in the air, and twenty something Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe appeared from the forest behind them. When Su Ming saw so many Berserkers appearing at once, his heart jolted.


    They only had thirty something Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe. Yet ck Mountain Tribe managed to send out twenty something Berserkers in one attack alone. It was a fact that was difficult for him to believe.


    Among these Berserkers, most of them were around the fourth or fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. However, there were five people who had reached the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, and another three who had reached the seventh level.


    There was no one in the eighth level in their team, but leading the charge were two men wearing ck robes. These two men¡¯s clothes werepletely different from the rest of ck Mountain Tribe, and they stood out. They also exuded a great and strong presence of Qi that made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    That power of Qi had already surpassed the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, and the tribe leader¡¯s Qi. Their level of cultivation and the feeling of countless lives that had been in in their hands showed that they were Berserkers around the tenth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    However, Su Ming could tell that the eyes of these two ck robed men were dull and lifeless, a clear sign that differentiated them from normal people. Yet their movements were agile. Under their leadership, the twenty something ck Mountain Tribe Berserkers rushed towards the elder and the others with excitement and bloodlust.


    Strange cries were emitted from their lips, and when the sound travelled into the normal tribe members¡¯ ears, they trembled fearfully.


    "Go quickly!" the elder turned his head and said in a low voice, then turned back and moved towards the Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe. With one swing of his arm, ck wind appeared out of thin air and stirred around him, causing arge amount of snow from the area to be lifted before he rushed towards the twenty something Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe.


    The two men¡¯s in theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm¡¯s target was clear. They did not look at anyone else. Instead, as their blood veins erupted in explosive power and let out piercing light, they rushed into the ck wind and headed straight towards the elder as banging sounds echoed around them.


    From the other Berserkers who were swept into the ck wind, seven to eight of them immediately coughed out blood. Their bodies trembled and immediately copsed, bursting apart into pieces of flesh and blood. A stench of blood instantly filled the air.


    The massacre started!


    Besides the elder, there were only seven Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe protecting the rear. Resolution appeared on their faces, and they absolutely did not cower. Behind them were their tribe members and their families. They could not shrink back, they absolutely would not retreat!


    The seven people lifted their heads and howled with sadness and determination before they rushed towards the dozens of Berserkers charging towards them. They would do everything to hinder these people and buy time for their tribe members!


    Their level of cultivation was not high. The strongest among them was at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Most of them were around the fifth level. Yet at that moment, there was an indescribable presenceing from them. That presence screamed out their desire to protect their homes and their tribe members. Even if they died, that will of theirs would never die. Even if their bones were crushed and their bodies turned to ashes, they would not allow their enemies to break through!


    This was the human wall made with their flesh and blood! This was the ravine created with their lives! This was the desperation created from their souls! This was their choice!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes became red. He was not the only one. Most of the Berserkers around him had be possessed by madness. Some of the normal tribe members had already started shouting. They wanted to fight!


    "Don¡¯t look! Your duty is to protect the tribe as we migrate! We¡­ have to leave!" Just as Su Ming and the others were about to rush out and join the fray, the tribe leader spoke from where he was in the front. There was a determined look on his face, but underneath that determination was sadness.


    He was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. His duty was to help as many people from Dark Mountain Tribe to survive as he could, so that the tribe could continue existing¡­


    Su Ming clenched his fists. His eyes were bloodshot, but he had to quell his killing intent. He looked at those seven tribe members hundreds of feet away from him, who were assaulted by dozens of screeching Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe that came like a tidal wave.


    When a thunderous sound reverberated in the area, Su Ming clearly saw one of his tribe members coughing out a mouthful of blood. His right arm exploded, and he staggered backward. Still, he stopped even though both of his legs had copsed. He continued to cry out ferociously and banged his head into his bloodthirsty and excited enemy¡¯s head. He even opened his mouth and bit down on the dumbstruck enemy Berserker¡¯s neck and tore out his flesh. His enemy let out a sharp and painful cry.


    The man from ck Mountain Tribe was terrified. His neck was bloody and torn, and screaming in pain, he punched the Berserker¡¯s chest, causing him to cough out blood. Still, the man viciously bit deeper into his opponent¡¯s flesh. That cruel look on his face and his insane act made the man from ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s heart tremble.


    At that moment, the tribe member who swallowed the flesh turned his head abruptly and looked at the column that was getting farther away from him. He seemed to have seen Su Ming looking at him from the crowd. A warm smile appeared on his lips. He was a man in his thirties. In his eyes, Su Ming was still just a child.


    That smile was filled with the kindness of an adult towards a child. It was apletely different lookpared to the vicious one he had before. Once that smile appeared, he turned back and closed his eyes. In that instant, all his blood veins exploded, which affected his entire body and caused it to explode in a bang. That violent bang turned into a sound that shook the sky. The moment the person¡¯s body exploded, terror appeared in the eyes of the man whose neck was torn. He wanted to retreat, but it was toote.


    That was¡­ the self-triggered explosion of blood veins! That was thest cry made in their lives using every part of their flesh and blood. That voice told all their pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe that if they wanted to destroy Dark Mountain Tribe, they would have to pay a price they could not have imagined!


    Amidst the roaring, the man from ck Mountain Tribe coughed out a mouthful of blood. His arms had burst apart. He struggled, retreating. No will to fight remained in his body. His heart was trembling. He was afraid.

 Chapter 88 — Who is the Traitor?

    <h4>Chapter 88: Who is the Traitor?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were other members of ck Mountain Tribe who were also afraid. That sort of self-triggered explosion had happened three times within that short amount of time. From those three explosions alone, ck Mountain Tribe lost seven men!


    Yet the battle still continued!


    Tears fell from Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He bit down on his lip and averted his gaze while running forward with his tribe members. He knew that his tribe members defending the rear were using their lives to buy time for them. They were using their flesh and blood to stall their enemies. What Su Ming needed to do at that moment was to not let their lives be sacrificed in vain. They had to protect the normal members of their tribe within this limited amount of time and go farther!


    The situation was just as intense at the elder¡¯s side. The two men in theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm seemed as if they did not know pain. Their faces were void of expression even though many parts of their bodies had sustained injuries. Even so, they continued pestering the elder. Yet the elder¡¯s true strength was unknown to most people, including Su Ming himself.


    The elder let out a cold huff, and numerous ripples appeared around them. The ripples rushed towards them, and the two men in theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm immediately trembled. The elder took one quick step forward and arrived before them within the span of a breath. He touched one of their heads with a finger, and with a bang, his head exploded. The moment his body fell, the elder swung his fist at the other person, and as a thunderous roar shook through the sky, the man¡¯s body also trembled and burst apart.


    Yet the moment the two men died, arge amount of ck mist appeared from their corpses. The ck mist gathered together in the blink of an eye and turned into the vague shape of a person that charged towards the retreating elder.


    "Bi Tu!" The elder narrowed his eyes. He knew that the ck mist was not Bi Tu¡¯s original body, but the result of a Fallen Berserker Art. However, if this Art was used, then it meant that Bi Tu was around the area, or perhaps, he was rushing towards this ce!


    At that moment, a sharp cry suddenly came from ahead of the crowd. The sudden appearance of the sound immediately changed the expressions of the tribe leader, the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe, and all the other tribe members!


    From the two sides of the forest, the same sharp sound could be heard. A huge gust of wind bellowed, as if telling them that arge amount of their enemies from ck Mountain Tribe surrounded them!


    If that was the case, it would have been fine. They could leave behind the Berserkers, and they would use their deaths in exchange for the tribe members to continue their migration. But the moment the shouts of excitement and bloodlust echoed around them, the ground trembled from hundreds of feet in front of the tribe leader. The earth sank down as thend shook, and it was quickly followed by arge amount of giant wood around thousands of feet in length and hundreds of feet in breadth suddenly shooting up from the ground like a giant door,pletely blocking the tribe¡¯s path!


    On top of that giant wooden barricade stood three men from ck Mountain Tribe. The leader of the trio was dozens of feet tall. In his hands, he held a bow that was about his height and stared at the people below him with a cruel smile on his lips.


    At the same time, on both sides of the tribe, tworge wooden barricades also appeared from the ground. The height of the barricades, which were around thousands of feet in length,pletely trapped Dark Mountain Tribe within them!


    Several people also stood on top of the two wooden barricades on the sides. They looked down coldly at the people standing below them, and there was a teasing look in their eyes.


    This was a trap that had been set a long time ago!


    The expressions of everyone in Dark Mountain Tribe immediately changed. The tribe leader¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes were filled with shocking killing and battle intent. The other Berserkers were the same.


    ¡®How did they know about our route? How did they manage toy down this trap beforehand?¡¯ Those were the questions that appeared in all their hearts at that moment.


    ¡®Who is it? Just who is the traitor of Dark Mountain Tribe?¡¯ Su Ming trembled. In his mind, he recalled the elder once telling him that there was a traitor within their tribe!


    At the same time, the elder, who was fighting against the ck mist formed by Bi Tu¡¯s Fallen Berserker Art in the distance, also saw this scene. Sadness and anger appeared in his eyes. He had suspected that there was a traitor among them, and he used everything that he could to find him, but that person hid himself too well. No traces or hints could be found, as if the traitor had never existed. However, now, the elder was certain. Nheless, he still could not figure who the traitor was¡­ and his motives for betraying the tribe¡­


    At that moment of danger, the people from Dark Mountain Tribe were filled with fear and panic. The normal members of the tribe were pale. Just as they thought they were powerless to fight back, whooshing sounds came from the tops of the three barricades, and more Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe appeared. There were about fifty or more people standing on top of the barricades. The elder raised his right hand and abruptly pointed towards the tribe in the distance.


    The moment he pointed towards them, the weather above the trapped Dark Mountain Tribe suddenly changed. The sky and thend trembled, and a ck light that could pierce through heaven appeared. That light gathered together and turned into the astonishing statue of the God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain that was about hundreds of feet in size!


    It was a ferocious statue that was half man, half beast and filled with the air of savagery since ancient times. It held a dragon in one hand, and in the other, a long spear. There was madness and bloodlust in its eyes.


    Its appearance immediately turned the sky dark, as if the weather itself was stifled by its mighty presence. However, the statue was notpletely distinct in shape. It was slightly faded, as if it could not materializepletely within a short amount of time. ck light scattered from its body and enveloped the people below it, protecting all the people from Dark Mountain Tribe within.


    "Berserkers of Cmity, go forth! The tribe members stay within! Fight till we breathe ourst!" At that moment, the tribe leader from Dark Mountain Tribe let out a long howl. He leapt upwards at the giant wooden barricade before him. He knew that if they wanted to leave this ce, they had to destroy this barricade. Retreating was not an option!


    "Kill them!" All the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe dashed madly towards their enemies that were already charging at them. The Head of the Guards from Dark Mountain Tribe leapt forward with his bow in hand and drew it. With a thunderous cry, he fired an arrow towards the left barricade.


    Two other Berserkers followed behind the tribe leader as they too, charged forward with resolution!


    Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, and the Berserkers were all fueled with madness and fought with their lives at stake! Shan Hen fell silent and hesitated for a moment before he too, went forward.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent. Just as he was about to move, he heard the sounds of weeping from behind him. The girl he had been carrying was jolted awake and was looking at him with tears falling from her eyes.


    Su Ming did not turn back. He bounded forward and leapt on the barricade before him. The dozens of Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe on the barricade let out strange cries as they charged towards Su Ming and the other Berserkers by his side, engaging in battle of life and death.


    It was dusk. The sun in the sky was dim, and the moon was beginning to show itself, a clear sign that night was just around the corner. Su Ming¡¯s blood was boiling. His heart was burning, his anger roaring, and his eyes were bloodshot. He broke through the seal in Wind Stream and dashed madly back to the tribe for only one purpose - to live and die for the tribe! Now, the time hade!


    ¡®I was born a member of Dark Mountain, and I will die a member of Dark Mountain!¡¯


    Su Ming did not hesitate and let all 243 blood veins in his body burst forth with power, showing off his power as a seventh level Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm. However, there was only chaos in the battlefield. No one took note of his existence.


    Before him, there was one person who was in the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm among the dozens of men from Dark Mountain Tribe. The others were all around the fifth or sixth level. The man in the seventh level originally had a vicious look on his face as he charged forward with his team. In his eyes, the seven to eight Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe were nothing. He was the vice chief of hunters in ck Mountain Tribe. Killing these people was the same as flicking his wrist.


    Yet the moment he approached them, his pupils shrank and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. He could clearly feel a vast and powerful amount of Qi that made his heart trembleing from that the frail looking teenager among the seven to eight people.


    ¡®Who is he?How could he have such an amount of Qi at his age!¡¯


    The man did not have time to think. Su Ming had alreadye close to him within the blink of an eye. His first target was this person!


    All of it happened in an instant. The two sides shed together with a loud bang, and the sounds of battle rang through the air, as did voices filled with pain and agony. Su Ming hurled his fist forward. The moment he did so, all 243 blood veins in his body became one and crashed into the man in the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm from ck Mountain Tribe.


    Thunderous sounds echoed in the air, so that sound was like a speck of dust in that intense battlefield. While Berserkers fought for their lives, the tribe members who were under the protection of the light from the statue were all trembling with pale faces. Yet, they were all determined, and they did not shrink back. They were afraid, but being afraid did nothing to help them.


    There was deep seated hatred and anger that seemed to be able to burn the sky and the earth within their eyes.


    They were silent. Everyone was silent. The girl who just woke up no longer cried. Instead, she watched Su Ming¡¯s back as he fought for the tribe!


    When he threw his fist forward, his opponent roared and did the same thing. A thunderous sh sounded as their fists met each other. Blood trickled down from the corner of the man¡¯s lips. There was a dumbfounded look on his face, and his arm seemed to be on the verge of breaking. As the gigantic amount of power rushed towards him, he retreated on instinct. Yet as he retreated, it made Su Ming howl, and without care for his own pain, he sted forth with shocking speed and got closer to the man within the blink of an eye, then punched him again, and again!


    Within the blink of an eye, Su Ming had already thrown eight punches, and all of them hadnded on the man¡¯s body. It made him stagger backwards with an aghast expression appearing in his eyes, and arge amount of blood flowing out from his mouth. The man hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a mad and powerful Berserker in this ce!


    "Die!" Su Ming closed in on him again. This time, he did not use his fists. Instead, the moment he got closer, he used his head and mmed it against the man¡¯s head. The man let out a sharp cry of pain, and his body was pushed back until he crashed into the giant wooden barricade. With a bang, the man coughed out arge amount of fresh blood. He waspletely taken aback by Su Ming¡¯s speed. There was no time to retaliate. Su Ming¡­ he was too fast!

 Chapter 89 — Funeral Song

    <h4>Chapter 89: Funeral Song</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Who is he! There¡¯s no one in Dark Mountain Tribe who has this level of power at this age!¡¯


    The man coughed out blood as shock appeared on his face. His mind was in a mess, and he cried out in his heart.


    Yet Su Ming was too quick. The moment the man crashed into the giant wooden barricade, he closed in once again with madness and murderous intent. As he thrust his fist forward, he bit down on his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. When the blood appeared, it turned instantly into blood mist, a clear sign that Su Ming just casted Dark Blood Dust.


    The moment the Art was casted, the mist rushed towards the man. It closed in on the man, who was now in a state of disbelief, and Su Ming¡¯s right hand pierced through the blood mist at the fastest speed he could muster and crashed into the man¡¯s chest.


    With a loud bang, the giant wooden barricade trembled. The man widened his eyes, and all light disappeared from within them. Arge amount of blood escaped from his mouth. There was a hole in his chest, where Su Ming¡¯s fist had sted through.


    ¡®Kill them!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He did not stop once he killed that one person. He turned around and rushed towards the other Warriors from ck Mountain Tribe. His fight with the man might have been over in a moment, but all the people from ck Mountain Tribe nearby had seen the entire fight.


    They could not believe it. They just watched their vice chief of hunters die before their eyes. They did not even manage to follow Su Ming¡¯s body, only seeing an afterimage dashing around.


    It was not just them. The other Warriors around Su Ming were also stunned. They knew Su Ming. They were familiar with Su Ming. In their memories, he was just a normal member of their tribe. Previously, they didn¡¯t have time to think why Su Ming had stood in the midst of the other Berserkers, but at that moment, when Su Ming¡¯s strength exploded forth, besides being shocked, they also felt strongly inspired!


    As Su Ming let out a low growl, the other seven to eight Warriors from his tribe also roared.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill all those who destroyed our homes!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. A strong and boundless presence of Qi erupted from his body, and he threw a punch!


    "Kill all those who ughtered our tribe members!"


    One more punch.


    "Kill all those who murdered our people!"


    Another punch.


    Su Ming¡¯s body flickered around dozens of terrified men from ck Mountain Tribe and showed off just how deep he had sunk into his madness. He had never killed so many people before, had never felt so much hate. At that moment, he was no longer a teenager who had yet to reach seventeen years of age, but a maddened killer.


    As fresh blood sshed all over the ce, a thunderous sound rang out beside Su Ming¡¯s ears, and his heart bled. That was the sound of a tribe member choosing to trigger the explosion of his blood veins because he had sustained too many grave injuries!


    This was a battle. This was a battle between the invaders and the defenders. This was a crazed battle between two tribes. This was the battle sparked from the hundreds of years of hatred between Dark Mountain Tribe and ck Mountain Tribe that would never end until one of them waspletely destroyed!


    The sudden increase of Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe caused the battle to be so much more intense and tragic. The number of Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe was not great. It was less than that of ck Mountain. Yet at that moment, all the people from Dark Mountain Tribe were persistent. They were willing to give up everything to protect their homes, their tribe members, and their tribe!


    Death was nothing! Fighting for their homes, for their tribe, for their children, and for their parents was the most brilliant moment of their lives!


    The light from the statue protected the crowd. In the silence, a sob could be heard, and it echoed outwards. The tribesmen were calling out for the Warriors. They were crying for those that fought to protect them: their children, their fathers, the Berserkers¡­


    "Mama, why is the sky blue¡­? Is it because papa is protecting us from above¡­?"


    "Papa, why do the stars blink at night¡­? Is it because mama is there watching us¡­?"


    No one knew who was the first to start mumbling the lyrics, but gradually, almost all the tribe members who were protected by the statue¡¯s light started singing amidst the wails and sobs.


    Their voices mixed together and gradually turned into a low musical wave. The sound was gentle and sad, but within that gentleness and sadness, there was also an indescribable emotion.


    Those lyrics belonged solely to Dark Mountain Tribe. When someone from their tribe died, their tribe members would gather around the fire and look at their deceased tribe member as they sang the song of mourning.


    "La Su, you are not alone in the sky. Do not be sad. Do not cry. Mama and papa will look at you from where we are¡­ Every year, every day¡­ we will look at you¡­"


    "I will not cry. I will not be sad. I will not be lonely. I know that you are there, watching me¡­ I am happy¡­"


    The singing voices gradually grew louder and more distinct amidst the sounds of weeping. When the Warriors from Dark Mountain Tribe fighting without fear of death heard the voices of their tribe members and heard the familiar words, sadness appeared on their faces, and they let out depressed growls.


    They will fight! They will fight until they die!


    Su Ming trembled. Tears fell from his eyes. His body was covered in fresh blood. Some of it was his own, but therger part belonged to his enemies.


    He did not know fatigue, he did not know fear. All he knew was only that he had to fight till he breathed hisst. Once he could no longer move, and once his body was too heavily wounded for him to continue fighting, he would trigger his blood veins and self-destruct!


    "Mama¡­ Papa¡­ Pipi¡­" From behind, Su Ming heard the wails of the little girl who had woke up.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart clenched in pain. It was bleeding. It was as if a countless number of needles had pierced through his heart. It made his speed increase even more. It made his punches even more powerful. Amidst the sadness and killing, a song filled with tears echoed in the air.


    The song was filled with destion, sadness, and separation¡­ Not too far away, Liu Di sat under a tree. His legs were already bloody stumps, and his body was covered in blood. His face was pale, and his eyes dim.


    He raised the xun made of bone with his trembling hands and ced it by his mouth, and begun to y a tragic song. The moaning sound was like the cry of a mother, and it mixed with the low rumbling song sung by their tribe members on the tragic battlefield, turning it into a song that made hearts clench in grief.


    The sad moans floated with the wind and melted into the snow on the ground. They sank into the tribe members¡¯ blood, causing every single one of them, who heard it, to start crying on the battlefield.


    Su Ming trembled. This was not the first time he had heard the funeral song, but it was the first time he cried like this. It made him feel as if he lost his heart, turning him into a heartless person. The only thing left behind were the injuries decorating his entire body and the endless sadness he felt.


    Besides the sorrowful funeral song, Su Ming also heard the sounds of exploding caused by self-destruction. Each boom symbolized another Warrior from his tribe choosing to make his blood veins explode.


    "Don¡¯t count me out from the road to hell!" Su Ming smiled brokenly. He threw another punch outward and sted another enemy of his tribe into pieces of flesh. Su Ming, too, coughed out a mouthful of blood. As he turned around, he saw his tribe member ying the song underneath the tree before his death.


    That tribe member¡¯s eyes may have been dim, but there was still a hint of light within. He yed the song, and the blood on his hands stained the xun made of bone. Nheless, it could not dampen his song, his sadness, and his parting words.


    This was the veryst song he would y for his tribe. This time, he yed the song with his life¡­


    Su Ming closed his eyes and averted his gaze. The moment he did so, his pupils shrank suddenly. He saw, in the other direction, three men from ck Mountain Tribe standing before Bei Ling. They forced Bei Ling to continuously retreat with their vicious excitement. Bei Ling¡¯s bow was broken. There were a lot of wounds on his body, and especially on his chest. Arge amount of blood poured out from the wounds on his chest. His face was pale. In his hands, he held a knife made of bone. There was stubborness and solemnness in his actions as he madly continued to attack his enemies.


    He could not retreat. Behind him were his tribe members. Even if his tribe members were protected by the light from the statue, he could not retreat. There was a girl behind him. That girl was crying as she looked at Bei Ling, at his trembling body, and at his back, which stood firm before her like a hill.


    That girl was Chen Xin. She seemed to be shouting something, telling something to Bei Ling.


    Su Ming was standing far away from them. He could not hear them, but he could tell the gentleness hidden in Chen Xin¡¯s eyes as she looked at Bei Ling.


    She liked Bei Ling. At that moment, she became even surer of her feelings. She¡­ liked him.


    Tears fell from her eyes when she saw Bei Ling tremble and one of the three men from ck Mountain Tribe approach,ughing viciously. As the bone knife went to Bei Ling¡¯s head as quickly as lightning, Chen Xin let out a sharp and mournful cry before she¡­ rushed forward.


    Bei Ling smiled brokenly. He was too tired and could no longer continue fighting. Since yesterday, he had been immersed in one battle after another. He knew that he could not avoid the attack. Just as he was about to self-destruct, he looked at Chen Xin, who was hugging him.


    "Alright, since you came, then leave with me¡­" Just as Bei Ling closed his eyes and was about to make his blood veins explode, a sudden thunderous roar resounded through the sky and shook their entire surroundings. Every single one of the Warriors, including the people from ck Mountain Tribe fighting against them, felt their hearts tremble when they heard the sound, which reverberated and shook the sky and earth.


    A long red spear rushed towards Bei Ling¡¯s direction at an incredible speed. That long spear exuded a powerful murderous intent, and with an of air madness, turned into a giant red eagle that was seen by everyone present on the battlefield. Within the span of a breath, it whizzed past Bei Ling and pierced through the chest of the man from ck Mountain Tribe who was about to swing his knife downwards. With a thunderous boom, the man¡¯s body was impaled to the ground. At the same moment, a huge wave of Qi erupted forth and spread to their surroundings. The man¡¯s body exploded abruptly, turning into pieces of flesh and blood.


    The other two men from ck Mountain Tribe trembled and took a few steps back on instinct as they coughed out blood. At that very moment, a person leapt towards them like lightning and stood before Bei Ling, recing everything in their sights!


    The moment he saw the back of the person, a huge wave stirred in Bei Ling¡¯s heart. He was familiar with this sight. He experienced this once in Wind Stream Tribe. There was one person who had stood before him like this. Even if their faces and body shapes were different, at that moment, their bodies ovepped in Bei Ling¡¯s eyes.


    "Su¡­ Ming¡­" Bei Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He stood there, stunned, and he understood everything¡­

 Chapter 90 — It Already Happened, so Let It Go

    <h4>Chapter 90: It Already Happened, so Let It Go</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He knew then, that the person who had appeared before him with the same method in Wind Stream Tribe and fought on equal grounds with Wu Sen was Su Ming.


    He knew then, that the person who had ced his blood that was extracted from the center of his brows in his room when he had returnedpletely exhausted to Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s lodgings in Wind Stream Tribe, whose identity he had kept trying to figure out¡­ was also Su Ming!


    At that same moment, when he saw Su Ming¡¯s back before him, in his dumbfounded state, he also saw the figure of the person who had been the center of everyone¡¯s attention when he returned from the first stage of the test. That feeling was so incredibly familiar that he knew, he knew that that person¡­ was also Su Ming!


    All these thoughts appeared like thunderbolts in Bei Ling¡¯s head. They were like lighting travelling through his mind. It made his body tremble. He did not dare to believe all of it, finding it hard toprehend how it could be true. Su Ming had, at some unknown point of time, silently obtained such an amount of power that even Bei Ling had to look up to him.


    In his memories, Su Ming was the one he had always been jealous of, whom he had treated with disdain in his heart, spoken to indifferently, so the change now threw his heart into a state of chaos.


    Thatplicated feeling made him forget that he was still in the battlefield, surrounded by ughter, and everything else around him. His head waspletely nk, and he was at a loss.


    "How could this be¡­?" Bei Ling mumbled. Chen Xin hugged him tightly, tears faling from her eyes. She did not see Su Ming, there was only Bei Ling¡¯s pale face before her eyes and the sight of his back standing before her like a mountain.


    This might seem to have happened slowly, but in truth, the moment Su Ming¡¯s spear stirred up the wave of Qi on the ground, and the body of the man with the knife exploded, Su Ming took a leap forward. His speed left behind an afterimage that rushed towards the person who was pushed back by the wave of Qi. That person was in his fifties, but he was only at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    He only managed to take a few steps back when his vision blurred. His pupils immediately shrank, and he was about to retreat backwards when he felt a strong sense of danger. But Su Ming was just too fast. Before the man managed to retreat, he closed in on the him just as a loud booming sound reverberated through the air. There was a vicious expression on Su Ming¡¯s face, and it was filled with furious murderous intent. He did not use his fists, but his entire body, and crashed into the man¡¯s chest.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the air. Blood trickled down the man¡¯s lips. His back exploded abruptly, because his body could not bear the incredible force brought by Su Ming¡¯s attack. In an instant, all the bones in his body were crushed. His body was thrown to the back, and before he evennded on the ground, he breathed hisst.


    The hate in Su Ming¡¯s eyes did not decrease. It only became much stronger. He hated everyone from ck Mountain Tribe. He turned around suddenly and fixed his eyes on thest of the three Warriors from ck Mountain Tribe who had wanted to kill Bei Ling. He was standing not too far away from Su Ming.


    That person was sturdy looking, but he was not tall. The vicious smile and excited look he had when he wanted to kill Bei Ling was now gone. That smile was reced with a horrified look on his face, and his eyes were filled with terror. He could only watch in shock as Su Ming killed a person with a throw of his spear, and then another with his body.


    The quick and clean kills made the man feel as if Su Ming was surrounded by cruelty and madness. His heart pounded against his chest. When Su Ming turned his eyes towards him, he immediately let loose a terrified scream and retreated without care for anything. He was afraid. In his mind, Su Ming was definitely at the same level as the leaders in Dark Mountain Tribe. This was not someone who he could fight with.


    Yet before the man could even take three steps backwards, a sharp cry cut through the air. An arrow travelled from the distance, seeming to slice through the air. It closed in on the man in an instant and pierced through his neck before sinking into the tree behind him with his blood on its body. The arrow thumped upon contact, causing the tree to jolt.


    The man held his neck, but blood continued pouring from his wound. His eyes dimmed, and he fell to the ground. His corpse was soon trampled by all the Warriors who were still trying to kill those from the opposite tribe.


    In the distance, the exhausted Head of the Guards quickly turned his gaze away and continued fighting against the leader from ck Mountain Tribe, who was at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Su Ming walked towards Bei Ling and stopped before him, then pulled Blood Scales out from the ground. Once he managed to free it, something flickered in his eyes. He was about to continue fighting against those from ck Mountain Tribe when he heard Bei Ling¡¯s voice, filled with conflict and hesitation, travel into his ears.


    "Thank you¡­"


    The voice was caught between the sounds of battle and the moans of the xun. It sounded weak. Su Ming did not seem to hear it. Once he pulled out his spear, he walked away. Yet, he only took a few steps forward before faltering.


    "It already happened, so let it go¡­ You have to live for Chen Xin¡­" Su Ming said,, then bounded towards the crowd closest to him fighting against each other.


    The moment Su Ming sped forward, an aloof look from the barricade far away from him turned towards him. That gaze belonged to a man wearing a sackcloth. He seemed to be in his forties. His body was incredibly strong and looked like an iron tower. He was covered in fresh blood, but most of it belonged to the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe.


    The strength of his Qi spoke of a man at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. His power was about the same as Ye Wang¡¯s, who had fought against Su Ming some time ago.


    The moment he looked towards Su Ming, that man lifted his right hand. There was a long knife made of bone in his hand. The moment he swung that knife down, he decapitated a Warrior from Dark Mountain Tribe who was fighting against him.


    That tribe member did not even have time to trigger the explosion of his blood veins. His head was caught by that man, and he threw it towards where he had seen Su Ming.


    The head fell by Su Ming¡¯s feet, blood flowing from the severed neck. The blood dyed the snow red, and the heat from the blood quickly melted the snow into a puddle of blood and water.


    Su Ming stopped and lifted his head in the direction the head hade from. His eyes met with the other¡¯s through the crowd, and Su Ming saw the cruelty and aloofness in the man¡¯s eyes. The man too, saw Su Ming¡¯s madness and killing intent in his bloodshot eyes.


    The moment their gazes met, the man moved. He rushed towards Su Ming, just as Su Ming stomped on the ground and charged at the man just as quickly!


    The man wore a sackcloth, not beast skins, which indicated that his status in ck Mountain Tribe was rather high. If Su Ming could kill that person, then it would definitely deal a heavy blow on ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s morale.


    The moment the man moved, due to his status, it immediately attracted the attention of a lot of people from ck Mountain Tribe who were engaged in battle. It was as if he stirred up their morale, and the Warriors let out strange cries as they rushed forward and continued their massacre.


    The two people closed in on each other, and within an instant, they shed with a loud bang and engaged each other in an intense battle to the death.


    Yet at that moment, right in the forefront of the Dark Mountain Tribe, their tribe leader coughed out blood. His face was pale as he staggered back. Before him, more than half of the people from ck Mountain Tribe had died, but a man who wore ck robes simr to those the two who had fought against the elder earlier appeared. With an astonishing force, he injured the tribe leader in one move and forced him to move back.


    The man¡¯s, who was dressed in ck robes, eyes were nk, but there was a hint of bloodlust within them. He took arge step forward, and behind him, there were two other Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe. They rushed towards the retreating tribe leader. By the looks of it, they wanted to kill the injured tribe leader with just one move. The other Warriors who fought beside the tribe leader previously had all self-destructed. He was left alone in the front.


    Just as the tribe leader seemed as if he could not escape from death, and the people behind him let out cries of anger and sadness, one person suddenly rushed out from the crowd. That man was an elderly person. He was Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Nan Song!


    The moment he stepped forward, he let out a light sigh and stomped the ground with his right foot. It did not produce a loud sound, but the man in ck robes who had attacked the tribe leader and was currently in pursuit of his life trembled suddenly and staggered. As shock appeared on his face, Nan Song walked out before the old man. With his skinny right arm, he swung his fist forward,pletely stopping the man¡¯s footsteps. These two people engaged in battle right before the tribe.


    Yet there were two other Berserkers by the side of the man dressed in ck robes. One of them, who held a big bow in his hands, was the Head of the Guards from ck Mountain Tribe. This person might have been surprised by Nan Song¡¯s appearance, but with the man dressed in ck around, he gritted his teeth and continued chasing after Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribe leader. There was cruelty and excitement in his eyes. He could already imagine the glory he would gain in the tribe the moment he killed Dark Mountain¡¯s tribe leader and obtained his head.


    The tribe leader smiled brokenly. He was still several dozens of feet away from the crowd protected by the light of the statue. At that moment, he knew that he could not go back.


    Nheless, there was no regret in his eyes. There was only reluctance. He did not regret dying in battle. He was the tribe leader. Dying in battle for the tribe was a feat of glory. But he did not want to leave them¡­ He did not want to leave the tribe so soon. He had to bring his people to a safe ce¡­


    Su Ming saw the danger the tribe leader was in, as did many other people. Yet under the vicious assault by ck Mountain Tribe, no one could rush over to help him. After all, the tribe leader¡¯s life from Dark Mountain was in question. All the Warriors of ck Mountain Tribe started blocking the other Warriors¡¯ path excitedly, trapping each and every single one of them so that they could not save their tribe leader.


    Su Ming wanted to rush over, but the man wearing the sackcloth from ck Mountain Tribe sneered coldly, blocking Su Ming¡¯s path and causing him to be unable to rush over. He did not even have the chance to throw his long spear.


    At that moment, when Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribe leader could no longer avoid death, dozens of normal teenagers came to the barrier¡¯s edge closest to the tribe leader and stood before the crowd whilst under the protection of the statue.


    These teenagers trembled. They were a useless bunch in the tribe. They did not possess the Body of Cmity, nor did they have strong bodies. Usually, while the tribe was busy working, they would be hanging around doing nothing because they were the family members of Warriors who once died in battle. It made them think that they were somehow priveleged, and no matter what they did, as long as they did not betray the tribe, they could live that way forever.


    They never forgot the glory their families once had, but they did not choose to inherit the responsibility that came with the glory. Instead, they chose to let the protection offered by the glory be an excuse for theirziness and arrogance.

 Chapter 91 — Death of Young Martyrs

    <h4>Chapter 91: Death of Young Martyrs</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They feared death. Their terror towards it made them feel as if their hearts were about to be crushed. That was why they had not dared to walk at the back of the column, but rather chose to walk in the middle. Yet the middle of the crowd was filled with orphaned La Sus. That was why they could only choose to rely on the tribe leader and walk at the forefront of the crowd, believing that ce to be safe. They thought that the tribe leader could protect them from everything.


    Yet now, their tribe leader was in danger right before their very eyes. If they chose not to walk out of the light from the statue, they would still be safe¡­


    At that dangerous moment, the face of one of the dozens of teenagers in front of the crowd was pale, and his body trembled. Fear seemed to have conquered his entire weak body. Nheless, for the first time in his life, desperation and red lines appeared in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve lived most of my life like an ignorant fool. I lived every single day of my life easily and wasted them away while waiting for death. I did not do anything for the tribe, but wasted so much food. I know that there are a lot of tribe members who look down on me. I know that all the La Sus think I¡¯m a useless person¡­


    "And I am a useless person. I don¡¯t have a Berserker Body. I¡¯mzy. I don¡¯t have a strong body. I don¡¯t have anything¡­ The only thing I have is the glory obtained in exchange for my father¡¯s death when he was killed by a wild beast while out hunting for the tribe¡­


    "Today, I¡¯ll tell you all this. I may be useless, but I¡¯m still a member of the tribe!"


    The teenager¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared and rushed outside, straight towards the tribe leader. He would use his flesh and blood and die for the tribe leader! Using his own life, he would be a wall that would protect the tribe leader!


    With a bang, the teenager exchanged ces with the retreating tribe leader, and the young man stood behind him, facing the enemy. At that same moment, a sharp arrow sliced through the air and pierced through his body. He burst apart and died.


    "Dad¡­ your La Su¡­ is not useless¡­" Before the teenager died, he smiled brokenly.


    The very same moment the youth rushed out and died, all his friends, too, howled and dashed out madly. They would use their lives to repay the tribe for all the years it had provided for them. They would use their lives, and once again wee the glory they once obtained when one of their family had died.


    "We may be useless, but we¡¯re still part of the tribe!" the dozens of teenagers roared.


    They would use their fragile bodies and blood to create a wall for their tribe leader and their people. Thunderous booms continued crackling in the air. It was clear that the two men from ck Mountain Tribe who were pursuing the tribe leader did not expect the normal members of Dark Mountain Tribe to rush out at this moment. Nevertheless, there was only disdain and scorn in their eyes. To them, these normal people were so weak they would all die from one hit.


    Amidst the sts, these dozens of people were all dyed in their own blood, their limbs torn off, but they continued using their lives and willpower to block the enemies¡¯ advance. Some of them even clutched tightly onto the Head of the Guards from ck Mountain Tribe. Even if their bodies were blown apart by the shock, they continued gritting their teeth and holding their ground.


    It was disastrous. The devastation of the battle seemed to have reached its peak at that very moment. The willpower of these teenagers seemed to have shaken the two men in pursuit. They did not expect these normal people from Dark Mountain Tribe to posses such insanity and determination, so much so that they managed to dy their chase by the span of around two breaths.


    The time of two breaths may be short, and these young men had paid for it with their lives, but these two breaths, they changed the fate of the tribe leader¡¯s life. Consumed by grief, the tribe leader reached the lighting from the statue. His heart felt as if it was being stabbed by knives, but he knew that he could not die, not because of his own wish to live, but because of the tribe.


    He looked at the corpses that filled the ground before him, at the bunch of people who had once given him headaches, and who he even somewhat disliked. He stared at the once familiar faces now turned into mangled corpses, and the tribe leader, a man built like a tower in his forties, cried.


    Behind him, many of the tribe members also cried. These dozens of teenagers used their lives to tell all of them that they may be useless weaklings, but they were also members of the tribe. They could also die for the tribe!


    Su Ming bit his lip and shed repeatedly against the man before him. All 243 blood veins in his body had gathered as one, and as he growled, he continued fighting against the man.


    His specialty was speed, and the man¡¯s was strength, simr to Ye Wang. This fight was extremely eye-catching, even amidst the battlefield. Lei Chen saw it, Wu La saw it, and many of their tribe members saw it, too.


    The little girl stood in the crowd and watched Su Ming as she cried, terrified.


    At that moment, a shocking rumble came from the distance. Far away, the ck mist formed using a Fallen Berserker Art casted by ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Elder, Bi Tu, abruptly crumbled apart after fighting for a long while with the elder. It turned into numerous ck puffs of air that swept around its surroundings. The elder then went back to the tribe with an indescribable presence.


    The elder had returned!


    It was as if he simply took three steps in the air toe back. When his first stepnded, the elder suddenly appeared beside Su Ming. The man from ck Mountain Tribe was caught by surprise, and the elder touched the center of his brows with a finger. Then the man trembled and coughed out arge amount of blood, staggering backwards. At the center of his brows, a bloody hole appeared, and soon, light disappeared from his eyes, and he fell to the ground, dead.


    The elder did not stop. He took another step and appeared at the forefront of the tribe, right beside the man in ck battling against Nan Song. With a ghastly wave of his right hand, the man shook furiously before his body burst apart and he died.


    A presence that seemed to shake the sky and earth appeared explosively on the elder¡¯s body as he killed a person with each step he took. His presence birthed fear in all the people from ck Mountain Tribe, and they retreated.


    Agitation appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he was not the only one filled with such an emotion. All the people from Dark Mountain Tribe let out excited cries.


    At that moment, the elder took the third step and appeared right before the giant wooden barricade blocking the path forward. With one kick, the barricade crumbled with a bang, turning into countless shards that were about to scatter to the ground when the elder swung his arm. The shards all turned into sharp arrows and sped through the empty spaces between the people of Dark Mountain Tribe, and straight towards all the retreating Berserkers of ck Mountain Tribe.


    In an instant, cries of pain echoed in the air.


    The moment he finished taking those three steps, a sickly red flush appeared on the elder¡¯s face, but it disappeared very soon, and once it did, he turned around before speaking calmly, "Don¡¯t stop here, move!"


    The moment he spoke, the people from Dark Mountain Tribe left under the guidance of the tribe leader while all those from ck Mountain Tribe did not dare to try and stop them due to the grievous blow they had sustained to their numbers.


    Dark Mountain Tribe quickly moved forward. Liu Di, who was leaning against the big tree and was on the verge of dying, was also lifted up by the people and carried away.


    Very soon, the battlefield became silent. The only things left were the corpses that filled the ground and the stench of blood that stayed in the air for a long time.


    Su Ming stood in the crowd, his body drenched in blood. He moved forward quickly and silently. Beside him was a tribe member holding onto the little girl. She was no longer crying. Strength appeared within her innocent eyes.


    She was still young and did not understand a lot of things, but during this night, she too, grew up.


    Moonlight scattered on the ground, lighting up the path for the now homeless people of Dark Mountain Tribe, so that they would no longer be bewildered and helpless.


    "Tribe leader, Elder¡­ Let us old folks stay behind. Don¡¯t let our people take care of us anymore and affect their the speed at which they can travel¡­" an old voice said from within the crowd.


    The man coughed. He was a normal old man from the tribe and was already very old, unable to keep up with the long journey. In his mind, instead of having someone support him while dragging down the tribe¡¯s speed, he would rather stay behind.


    "Let the young¡¯uns leave. I¡¯ll stay¡­ Honestly, we should have chosen to stay in the tribe¡­ Ha."


    Another old man also stopped moving.


    Very soon, almost all of the old people from the tribe walked out of the crowd one by one. They numbered to about forty people, and all of them chose to stubbornly stay behind. They could not use their remaining lives to tell the tribe that they were useful, but they could not allow themselves to drag down the tribe¡¯s advancement.


    "You¡­"


    The tribe leader was stunned. He closed his eyes, then soon reopened them and bowed deeply to these old people of the tribe.


    "Go¡­ We¡¯re tired¡­"


    The old folks smiled. They waved towards their tribe members. Their families were within that crowd of people, and they cried, but could do nothing to stop them. Some of the stronger tribe members volunteered to stay, but were not allowed to do so.


    One of the elderly walked out and looked at the elder with a smile on his face. "Elder, is there a method for us old folks to use so that we can explode and hurt others just like the young¡¯uns did? Tell us."


    The elder fell silent for a while before walking forward. He ced an object in the hands of the old man and patted his shoulder, letting out a soft sigh. He knew that this was not a time for him to be weak. There were far too many tribe members that needed to move quickly. He turned around.


    "The rest, continue moving!"


    The elderly watched their tribe leave them, its members silently crying and frequently turning their heads back. Warm and gentle smiles appeared on the old people¡¯s faces. They sat down, panting harshly, and started talking about the things that had happened to them when they were young, about their past glory.


    Moonlight illuminated their silhouettes.


    Once the old folks stayed behind, the column moved much faster¡­


    After a long while, once daylight appeared in the horizon, the home of Dark Mountain Tribe, which was left behind by its people, turned into a deste ruin under the illumination of the moonlight.


    It seemed like there was no sign of life within those ruins, and they would eventually turn into a remnant of the passage of time. Perhaps the few remaining trees and nts would continue growing there and slowly turn the ce into a part of the forest, making it difficult for people toe looking for their memories and the beautiful moments that had happened during their time here.


    Wind was blowing at the moment. It sounded like the moaning of the xun as it lifted the snow off the ground and swept gently through thend. It also lifted a lot of things left behind by the tribe members, and as they were whisked away from the ground, they created sashaying sounds that brough out a feeling of destion.


    Among the things left behind, there were toys belonging to children, hides that the tribe members did not manage to take with them, ashes from extinguished fires, scattered herbs, a lot of kitchen utensils, and pieces of the houses that had broken off.


    Besides the sound of the wind, the ruins of the tribe were in silence, but one of the copsed houses moved at that moment. A furry and round little creature poked its head out from the ruins. This little creature was very cute. Its fur was originally white, yet at that moment, its fur was grey. Its eyes were filled with fear as it quickly ran out of the house. It trembled under the snowstorm.


    Squeaks came out from its mouth, as if it was calling out to its owner. Its name was Pipi, and it was the little girl¡¯s pet.


    Yet its owner could not hear its cries¡­ It stayed behind alone in the ruins of the tribe, refusing to be too far away from the copsed house because that was its home.


    As it continued squeaking, the little creature slowly retreated as if no longer able to withstand the cold and wishing to return to the house. Yet at that moment, footsteps came from the distance. Dozens of people walked through the tribe¡¯s broken gate.


    A strong man led the team, but his face was gloomy and dark. If Su Ming had been here here, then he would recognize the man as the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe.


    Behind him was a teenager who had a simr gloomy and dark look on his face. The young man licked his lips as he looked at his surroundings, a cruel smile appearing on his face. That person was Bi Su!


    "They sure left quickly! After them. The elder should be here soon. This time, besides the women from Dark Mountain Tribe, leave no one alive!" the tribe leader said slowly and left the ruins.


    Bi Su looked away from his surroundings. He was just about to follow the tribe leader when a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes. He saw the little trembling creature that did not dare to move. His lips curled up slightly, and he waved his right hand at it.


    Immediately, the little creature jolted and light faded away from its eyes. A green presence rose from its carcass, which Bi Su caught in his hands and ced at the center of his brows. After a moment, a cruel look appeared in his eyes.


    "Pipi, is it¡­? You miss your owner, don¡¯t you? Then I¡¯ll send her to you."

 Chapter 92 — Bi Tu of Black Mountain Tribe!

    <h4>Chapter 92: Bi Tu of ck Mountain Tribe!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Midnight had arrived a long time ago. There was already a faint and dim light at the horizon. Pale moonlight fell on the snow in the forest, making the light seem cold. As messy crunching sounds appeared, the people of Dark Mountain Tribe moved quickly before dawn.


    It was quiet all around them. Besides the sounds of crunching snow, there was virtually no other sound. All the people of Dark Mountain Tribe were silent. The elderly, the women, and even the La Sus fell silent as they continued migrating during that night.


    Several hours had passed since the previous battle. The level of devastation from that battle was deeply imprinted in all of their minds and souls. They would never forget it.


    Before they left, without including the elder, Dark Mountain Tribe had more than thirty Berserkers. After the battle, there were only fourteen Berserkers left. The blood on these fourteen Berserkers¡¯ body had dried up. As they moved forward with grief and sadness, they carried with them a murderous air as they silently protected their tribe members.


    Dozens of their own had died, but ck Mountain Tribe had paid an even greater price. This was rted to their levels of cultivation, but more importantly, the intruders from ck Mountain Tribe did not have the persistence that the people of Dark Mountain Tribe had because they were forced to leave their homes.


    It was called a protector¡¯s courage. If they had only self-destructed once, perhaps it would have only brought disdain to the intruders from ck Mountain Tribe, but once it happened twice, thrice, four times¡­ then it bring about terror among those from ck Mountain Tribe.


    Dark Mountain Tribe may be weak, but within that weakness, there was strength!


    Su Ming walked silently. After the battle, he had yet to speak a single word. He was originally just a cheerful child with the recklessness of a teenager, but now, he had learned how to be quiet and not scream out his feelings like a wild beast.


    Yet the price for him to learn how to be quiet was too great. It made his heart hurt.


    Su Ming knew that from this day onwards, his innocence was destroyed and had left his body. From this day onwards, his happiness had melted and disappeared into his body. From this day onwards, his tears were reced by silence.


    Time passed by. Very soon, daylight arrived. The tribe had walked for an entire night, but they did not stop even though they were tired. All of them gritted their teeth and supported each other as they moved so quickly it was close to a running speed.


    Daylight gradually passed by as they continued moving. During the journey, some of them fell down, unable to bear the fatigue. After resting for an hour, they would continue moving.


    The people of Dark Mountain Tribe continued walking quickly in their silence, even when the second midnight fell upon them and moonlight once again shone on the snow in the forest.


    "Su Ming¡­"


    A frightened and fragile voice travelled to Su Ming¡¯s ears. He turned his head and saw the little girl beside him who was being carried by another tribe member.


    When he saw her clean and innocent eyes, Su Ming forced out a smile. Yet that smile looked really creepy when it was matched with the blood on his face.


    Nheless, the girl did not feel afraid. She widened her eyes instead and looked at Su Ming. After a moment of hesitation, she lifted her slightly dirtied hands and wiped away some of the dried blood on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    When he felt the little girl¡¯s delicate hands touching his face, warmth appeared through Su Ming¡¯s painfully bleeding heart.


    "Su Ming, don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Tong Tong is not afraid either¡­" The little girl retrieved her hands. Some blood flecks stained her hands. She looked at him, and in her bright eyes, there was a resolute look that was rarely seen in children.


    Su Ming patted the little girl¡¯s head. He did not look at her, but chose to look ahead. The road ahead was hidden by the forest, and he could not see where their futurey.


    Lei Chen stood on the other side of the crowd. He still had his fists clenched tightly. The blood on his back had dried up, and he ignored the pain in his body. There was bloodlust in his eyes, but there was also sadness. He would never forget the battle that had happened the previous night. If it were not for a heavily wounded adult Berserker self-destructing to save him, then his corpse would now be left behind in that battlefield.


    Before him was Wu La. The girl¡¯s face was pale, and she looked exhausted. There was dried blood on her left arm, and she seemed unable to lift it up. There was arge bloodied part on her face, causing her originally pretty face to be gone.


    Yet there was no sign of surrender in her eyes. She still had the stubborn persistence that was within all the other members of Dark Mountain Tribe.


    Behind them were Bei Ling and Chen Xin. They held hands as if they never wanted to be separated. They continued protecting the crowd as they walked.


    The elder continued his vigil at the back. His white hair and face full of wrinkles made Su Ming¡¯s heart clench even tighter from pain when he saw them, because he could feel the elder¡¯s fatigue.


    The moon was not in a crescent shape during the second night. It was slowly leaning towards bing a full moon. Nheless, it was clear that it was not yet the night of the full moon. Perhaps it would be tomorrow, or perhaps the day after tomorrow.


    As the tribe continued migrating, sometimes, some Berserkers of theirs would rush back towards them. Their numbers were few and consisted of a team of four people. These four people were the tribe¡¯s scouts. They risked their lives to report any and all changes back to the tribe after a certain amount of time.


    If they did not return, then it meant something had happened.


    Very soon, two hours passed by. The sky was dark and it was as if there was a pair of terrifying eyes in the sky staring at the ground and at the people of Dark Mountain Tribe as they travelled quickly.


    At that moment, only three of the four people returned when another scouting session ended. The one scouting the back disappeared without a trace. All the hairs on Su Ming¡¯s body rose. A sharp look appeared in his eyes as he stopped and turned around. There were also others who noticed that something bad was about to happen. A glint appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes, and he gripped the bone cane in his hands.


    Suddenly, a faint booming sound came from the distance. When that sound travelled into their ears, Su Ming¡¯s grief became even stronger.


    He knew that sound. It was a Berserker triggering his own blood veins to explode.


    He knew that their enemies from ck Mountain Tribe had arrived once again!


    "Don¡¯t stop! Increase your speed! All Berserkers protect the tribe! We will fight as we retreat!" The elder mmed the bone cane in his hands on the ground. He lifted his left hand and swung it over the tribe. Immediately, the space above the tribe twisted and Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers appeared once again. It floated above the tribe and gave off a protective light.


    It moved with the tribe as they travelled. With it around, as long as it was not broken, then the light would ensure the tribe¡¯s safety.


    The moment Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s statue appeared, the elder lifted his head abruptly. A grave look that had never once showed during that entire battle appeared on his face. The darkness came to his eyes as he stared at the dark sky above him.


    The darkened sky suddenly changed. A red light appeared out of nowhere and fused together with the darkness, turning it into a shade of purple. The red light continued expanding like fresh blood, and within the blink of an eye, it covered half the sky.


    A hoarse and sullen voice came from the sky, and the sound travelled all around them.


    "Mo Sang¡­" As the voice echoed in the air, a strong pressure suddenly descended upon them. All the people from Dark Mountain Tribe instantly felt the pressure on their bodies the moment it appeared. Even Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s statue shook because of it.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart raced in his chest. He had felt this incredible pressure before from the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan. This pressure belonged to a Berserker who had transcended!


    This was the natural might executed from the Berserkers in the Transcended Realm towards those still in the Blood Solidification Realm. Under this pressure, the Qi within the Berserkers still in the Blood Solidification Realm began to circte on their own.


    As the pressure appeared, and the red light continued spreading across the sky, and as the moon in the sky started turning blood red because of it, an indescribable feeling rose within Su Ming. One that no one else but him felt and experienced at that moment.


    It was the sort of feeling simr to the one when he saw the blood red moon as he performed the burning of blood. In fact, it even gave him a sense of familiarity. It was as if there was a gigantic Wings of the Moon hidden in the sky at that moment.


    This sort of misconception that threw him into disbelief made Su Ming¡¯s heart lurch. Very soon, he saw a person walking slowly out of the red light from the sky.


    That person wore a ck robe. He was thin, and his skin looked dry. His face was very dark and sullen. He walked forth one step at a time with his hands behind his back until he stood in the sky and looked down at thend beneath him.


    At the center of his brows was a picture of Wings of the Moon. The picture looked vivid, almost as if it was real. It let out an enchanting red light that made it seem almost alive.


    Bi Tu!


    The Elder of ck Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu!


    "Mo Sang, stop waiting for Jing Nan and Wen Yan. They¡­ are in enough trouble as it is, and will definitely not have time to bother about your tribe!" Bi Tu let out a darkugh and looked at the elder standing behind the crowd.


    The elder was silent. He was indeed waiting for Jing Nan, but when Jing Nan did not appear on their journey towards Wind Stream Tribe, he knew that something had happened in Wind Stream Tribe.


    "Nan Song, you were only slightly beneath Mo Sang in the past. You were as bright as the sun, yet once you ran to Dark Mountain Tribe, you became a worthless piece of garbage. All these years, I¡¯ve been thinking about the expression on your father¡¯s face when he begged me to spare you before he died. It¡¯s a pity, I never intended to let you live, but you still managed to escape. Nan Song, the previous Berserker¡¯s Son of ck Mountain Tribe¡­ we meet again." Bi Tu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but very soon that smile spread wider and wider until he beganughing maniacally.


    Standing outside the crowd, the white haired Nan Song looked at Bi Tu standing in the air. He was not at all angered by Bi Tu¡¯s words because he had already learned to let go of everything. He let out a faint sigh.


    "Compared to you, who poisoned the previous Elder of ck Mountain Tribe, went after the life of the previous Elder¡¯s Berserker¡¯s Son, then sacrificed half of ck Mountain Tribe in exchange for a Fallen Berserker Art, I can¡¯tpare¡­" Nan Song remained calm, but the wrinkles on his face seemed to have increased by arge amount in that instant.


    "We should settle the grudge we harbored all those years ago. Mo Sang, Nan Song, I¡¯ll give you both a chance! I¡¯ll let you both fight against me!" Bi Tuughed loudly, then swung his right hand. Thunderous roars shook heaven and earth immediately. Behind Bi Tu¡¯s back, the never ending red light in the sky turned into extremely thick blood fog in an instant. The fog tumbled like waves, then turned into a gigantic Wings of the Moon!


    The Wings of the Moon spread its wings, covering the sky and the moon.


    "Nan Song, leave Bi Tu to me¡­ I¡¯ll hold him back¡­ I leave the tribe to you!" The elder took in a deep breath and swept his gaze across his tribe. He looked at their silent faces as if he wanted to find the traitor among them, but only let out a sigh in the end. All his people were exhausted and covered in fresh blood. How could he suspect his people who fought for the tribe? He saw the grief on the Head of the Guards¡¯ face and the deep gash on Shan Hen¡¯s neck.


    ¡®Perhaps there isn¡¯t a traitor at all¡­¡¯ Before the elder averted his gaze, he looked at Su Ming deeply, then abruptly leapt into the air. A giant dark python materialized and dashed into the sky like a shooting star with him.


    Thunderous rumbles echoed in the sky. As the elder approached him, Bi Tuughed loudly. The sky was covered by red fog, and it enveloped both of them within it. The people in the tribe could not see what was inside, but the sounds of thunder shook the sky and earth nheless.

 Chapter 93 — The Blood Moon!

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Blood Moon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s heart raced. He saw the elder leaving and also how the elder had looked at him before he left. There was an emotion within the elder¡¯s eyes that made him afraid.


    ¡®Wings of the Moon¡­ Wings of the Moon¡­ The Fire Berserker Art¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the Wings of the Moon in the sky which was created from the red fog. He might be afraid, but a vague thought appeared in his head. Yet the thought was a little scattered, and he did not manage to make any sense of it. Still, he had a feeling that once he cleared his thoughts, then whatever that idea was, it would turn out to be extremely useful.


    As thunderous rumbles echoed in the sky, a strange cry appeared from their back, the darker parts of the forest. Dozens of people ran towards them. These people were the third wave of pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe. The head was the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, and behind him, Su Ming saw the sullen Bi Su!


    The moment the pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe arrived, Su Ming ran to the back without hesitation. With him were Bei Ling, Lei Chen, the Head of the Guards, and some other Berserkers.


    The other Berserkers from Dark Mountain, besides the tribe leader and another three people, too charged forward! They will protect their tribe, and they will fight as they retreat with the tribe!


    The tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe averted his gaze from the end of the crowd as tears filled his eyes. He led his people and continued onward under the protection of the light from the statue. The tribe ran,, supporting each other so that no one would be left behind. Wu La also stayed back to protect others beside the tribe leader. Her powers were not great, and she was forced to stay with the crowd.


    Thest person who stayed with the migrating crowd was Shan Hen. He did not choose to fight, but quietly stood outside the column and lifted a few children who could no longer run due to exhaustion as he ran with the tribe.


    Su Ming did not turn back to look. Instead, he silently dashed towards the dozens of ck Mountain Berserkers with killing intent boiling within him and started fighting against them!


    He held a long spear in his hands. That spear was entirely red, and it continued to be dyed in fresh blood as it stayed by Su Ming¡¯s side fighting with him against the pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe amidst the huge shing sounds in the air!


    The strongest pursuer from ck Mountain Tribe was their tribe leader. The one who fought against him was Nan Song. At that moment, a strong presence of Qi exploded from his old and frail body, as well as a shocking amount of killing intent.


    Su Ming¡¯s Qi rumbled in his body. All 243 veins turned into one under fine control. With astonishing speed, he threw his spear with the intent to kill towards one of the people from ck Mountain Tribe. Once his body burst apart, Su Ming closed in on his corpse like a blurred out image. He grabbed the spear and turned around abruptly, shing his spear with the bone knife shing towards his back.


    The sh made his body tremble, and his right hand numbed for a moment as he took a step backwards. The man whose attack was blocked by his spear staggered back three steps, blood trickling down from the corner of his lips.


    Before the man could stabilize himself, Su Ming dashed forward and closed in on him without a care for the injuries he had sustained himself. He threw his left fist forward.


    The man from ck Mountain Tribe did not manage to dodge. He could only bring his bone knife upward and block the attack with the de facing Su Ming. Yet Su Ming did not stop. He threw his left fist straight at the bone knife. Blood from his fist scattered in the air, but there was a crashing sound, and the knife shattered into thousands of fragments that flew back towards the man, because it could not handle Su Ming¡¯s strength. An aghast expression appeared on the man¡¯s face, and he coughed out blood as he quickly retreated.


    However, Su Ming was even faster. He closed in on the man, and just as he was about to kill the man under that intent for murder stemming from intense hate, he felt a strong sense of danger. His expression did not change, but right away he took half a step to the side. Pain erupted in his chest, as if a strong force had justnded on his back and turned into sharp needles piercing through him. Blood spilled out from his the right side of his chest as a sharp arrow prated his body, seemingly about to pierce through him. Under that power, Su Ming¡¯s body was also forcefully pushed to the side.


    Yet the moment the arrow prated his body, Su Ming¡¯s left hand caught the half the arrowing from the right side of his chest. With a jolt from his left hand, he neutralized the power of the arrow and forced it to remain in his body.


    Su Ming knew that the most grievous arrow injuries happened when the arrow went through the bodypletely. With that sort of destructive force, once the wound was prated through, arge amount of blood would be lost. Yet if the arrow remained in the body, then it could serve to block the wound, decreasing blood loss. He could then continue fighting.


    He turned his back abruptly and saw the Head of the Guards from ck Mountain Tribe standing in the distance, the very same person who had fled when he failed to kill the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe in the previous battlefield. When he was about to draw his bow again, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe growled and closed in on him, drawing his own bow. Right then and there, in the forest, those two people who were skilled with the bow engaged in a battle to the death.


    Su Ming averted his gaze. The moon may have been covered by the red fog at that moment, but there were still shreds of moonlight prating through it. No one noticed as these rays of light fused into Su Ming¡¯s body. It was night, and night belonged to Su Ming. Still, it was a pity that the moon was covered by the red fog.


    He swung his left hand before him, and an invisible ray of moonlight rushed towards the man who had originally escaped death. He lurched forward, and in his muddled state, a red line appeared on his neck, and his head fell. Before it evennded on the ground, Su Ming kicked the head upwards, and as it bled, it sped towards the person fighting against Lei Chen not too far away.


    Lei Chen was caught in a dangerous situation. His powers were not great enough, and he was also injured. At that moment, he was fighting with thest vestiges of his strength. The person fighting against him was an ugly looking man in the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. The man gave a viciousugh and punched Lei Chen¡¯s chest, causing blood to spill out of his mouth.


    He was about to tear off Lei Chen¡¯s head excitedly when there was a whistling sound, and the head, which Su Ming had infused with his Qi as he kicked it, rushed towards him quickly. The man was caught off guard. The headnded on his body and abruptly exploded, causing the man to stagger back as he coughed out blood.


    Lei Chen lifted his head and pounced on him. The man was thrown down and his Qi was thrown into a disarray. He knew that his life hung on a line, and in his panic, he bit his tongue, shooting out a blood arrow towards Lei Chen. Yet Lei Chen knew that he could not dodge the attack. Once he missed this chance, and his opponent had the time to to circte his Qi back to normal, he would definitely die!


    He let the blood arrow close in on him and raised his left hand to block it. Sharp pain immediately travelled down his entire left arm, and some of the blood that sshed outnded in his right eye, turning into unimaginable pain. The vision in his right eye immediately became blurry, and ck blood flowed out, but he managed to close in on the man. As the man screamed for help in terror, Lei Chen¡¯s right fistnded on his head again and again until his body blew apart.


    Lei Chenughed brokenly. All he could see from his right eye now was darkness, but there was no regret in him. Even as he let out a sadugh, he was still persistent.


    At that moment, he saw two Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe out of the corner of his left eye. He gave a viciousugh, and a voice shouted in his heart, ¡®Come closer! Closer! I¡¯ll use my flesh and blood and let all of you people not be lonely in hell!¡¯


    Just as Lei Chen was about to make his blood veins explode, a person suddenly appeared before him in a sh. It was Su Ming!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes werepletely red. He wanted to save Lei Chen. His speed tore at his wound, and as blood flowed out, Su Ming waved his right hand before him. Immediately, strings of moonlight sped towards the person by Lei Chen¡¯s side who was just about to cut down Lei Chen¡¯s head. The moment the man lifted his knife, he immediately saw the madness in Lei Chen¡¯s left eye and was terrified. Just as he was about to retreat, he felt sharp pain in his entire body, and his gaze turned dark. He was torn into pieces.


    During the moment of the man¡¯s death, Su Ming arrived. He did not care about the other person who was also taken aback by the madness in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes, but kicked the expanding blood veins on Lei Chen¡¯s body, which were on the verge of exploding.


    Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was greater than Lei Chen¡¯s. The moment he kicked Lei Chen, the Qi in Lei Chen¡¯s body scattered due to the shock, causing his act of self-destruction to be halted. While Lei Chen was still stunned by his actions, Su Ming did not hesitate and carried him tied to his back using moonlight as ropes.


    "Su¡­"


    "Don¡¯t talk! If you want to die, we¡¯re dying together!"


    Su Ming turned around and resumed his ughter once again.


    Tears fell from Lei Chen¡¯s eyes. He looked at Su Ming¡¯s face from the side, but did not speak even after a long while. An oddly shaped horn was given to him by Su Ming himself. Once he held it tightly, he started fighting with Su Ming!


    Compared to battles on Su Ming¡¯s side, Nan Song¡¯s fight against the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe was even more shocking. Nan Song was fighting alone against not just the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, but against five other people, including Bi Su, all while showing no signs of being outmatched!


    However, the most gruesome fight was the battle between the Heads of the Guards of ck Mountain Tribe and Dark Mountain Tribe!


    The sounds of arrows slicing through the air were quick and devastating. By the end, these two people shot all their arrows at once. Bei Ling¡¯s father¡¯s killing intent spilled forth. He must kill the Head of the Guards from ck Mountain Tribe. If this person remained alive, he would pose a great threat to the tribe!


    At the end of the battle, the legs of the Head of the Guards from Dark Mountain Tribe were crushed¡ªthat was the price paid for an arrow piercing through the chest of the Head of the Guards from ck Mountain Tribe! The moment his enemy died, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe smiled.


    This battle to stall for time only went on for a few moments, yet there were still people who died. There were only six remaining Berserkers out of the nine who had rushed out from Dark Mountain Tribe. These six people continued fighting as they retreated with Nan Song leading them.


    Bei Ling was heavily injured. When he saw that his father had lost both his legs, he too, carried his father on his back and staggered to keep up with the team. Nheless, Bei Ling himself was also running dry.


    There were also numerous corpses lying on the ground belonging to ck Mountain Tribe. There were only nine people left among them. The tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe also sustained injuries. Blood trickled down his mouth as he looked at Nan Song. He did not expect Nan Song to be so powerful!


    However, they had to kill all these people as quickly as possible. Under his leadership, they continued pursuing those from Dark Mountain Tribe. Among the hunters, Bi Su¡¯s eyes shed. He had already taken notice of Su Ming and was surprised by his power. He was familiar with Dark Mountain Tribe and knew that there was no such person among the younger generation of the tribe.


    He looked at Su Ming as he retreated with Lei Chen on his back. As he looked into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, a familiar feeling surged forth in his heart. The persistence in Su Ming¡¯s eyes reminded him of the mysterious person that ck Mountain Tribe could not find no matter how hard they tried!


    "Mo Su! You¡¯re Mo Su!" Bi Su narrowed his eyes, and he shouted as he pointed at Su Ming.


    While his words did not incite much reaction from the other pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe, the instant the words left Bi Su¡¯s mouth, the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe, who had sustained injuries as he fought against Nan Song, turned abruptly his head towards Su Ming. A brilliant sh appeared in his eyes.


    "Whoever kills him will get ten women from Dark Mountain Tribe!" the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe shouted out suddenly, and the moment he did so, all the pursuers focused their gazes on Su Ming.


    The battle in the sky was still ongoing. As thunderous roars shook the sky and earth, and the red fog rolled in the sky like waves, arge part of the moon in the sky revealed itself.


    At that moment, the moon was at its brightest!


    The moment it appeared, arge amount of moonlight spilled onto the ground and descended on Su Ming, causing his body to recover rapidly. The moonlight surrounded his body, and at that very instant, the shadow of the blood moon appeared in his eyes! It was not a vague shadow, but was incredibly clear as it covered his entire pupil!


    At the same time, all five summits of Dark Mountain trembled! Within the summits, countless Wings of the Moon cried out in excitement as if preparing to madly dash out.


    The moon might not have been full that night, but it was close to being so! The moment moonlight shone on the ground, an indescribable presence erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The first to sense that presence was Lei Chen. He was quickly followed by all the retreating Dark Mountain Tribe members, all of whom could clearly feel it. All the people from ck Mountain Tribe looking at Su Ming felt their hearts lurching forth. They saw the blood moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "What is that¡­? What is that in his eyes!"


    "The moon¡­ It¡¯s the blood moon!"


    "The blood moon is in his eyes!"

 Chapter 94 — The Fourth Arrow!

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Fourth Arrow!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The terrifying image of the blood moon appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The moon looked enchanting, causing all of those who saw it to feel their hearts tremble. At that moment, Bi Tu, who was fighting against the elder in the sky, suddenly felt agitated for a reason that he could not understand. That agitation suddenly appeared, but it was not the first time it had urred. He remembered distinctly that he had also felt this sort of agitation and restlessness several months ago.


    It was as if he could no longer control his Qi, and it wanted to leave his body so as to worship something.


    Mo Sang, who was fighting against Bi Tu, was originally exhausted, but a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes. He noticed the change in Bi Tu¡¯s Qi and quickly took a step forward. The dark python by his side roared, using the chance to show off the might of its Berserker Art.


    The huge wave of blood fog tumbled violently in the sky, imitating the motion of Bi Tu moving backwards.


    That scene made all the people on the ground, who were already taken aback by the blood moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes to begin with, be even more shocked by the strongest battle in the sky.


    "Retreat!"


    A brilliant light shed through Nan Song¡¯s eyes. He swung his arm and led the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe by his side in a quick retreat. As they fled, the nine people from ck Mountain Tribe quelled the shock they felt and no longer looked at the sky as they rapidly gave chase.


    Once they were thousands of feet away, Nan Song bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. The blood turned into a gigantic arm, and it swung against the nine people from ck Mountain Tribe chasing after them.


    Thunderous sounds echoed in the air, and the earth trembled. The giant arm of blood shoved their pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe 500 feet backwards.


    "I can feel it. There are still some Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribeing towards us¡­ I¡¯ll cast a Berserker Art. Protect me and stall for time!" As Nan Song spoke, he sat down on the ground cross-legged and closed his eyes. His Qi disappeared at that instant, but the blood veins on his body began to twist strangely as if about to form a picture.


    Bei Ling carried his father. He no longer had any strength to continue fighting. Even running was difficult for him. As for the Head of the Guards, he was forcing himself to stay awake, but judging by his looks, he would not be able to stay conscious for much longer due to the loss of his legs.


    Lei Chen struggled down from Su Ming¡¯s back. Compared to Bei Ling and the others, while he might also be running dry, he could still fight, and he stood beside Nan Song to guard him.


    At that moment, besides Su Ming, there was another man who was in his thirties who could still fight. His face was pale, and his left arm a bloody stump, but he held tightly onto a long spear with his right hand. He cast a nce at Su Ming, then with him, stood at the forefront.


    "Su Ming!" from behind Su Ming came the weak voice belonging to the Head of the Guards. "I give you this bow!"


    When Su Ming turned around and looked, the Head of the Guards was staring at him. He motioned for Bei Ling to take down the bow and threw the three remaining arrows towards Su Ming.


    "From now on, you are the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe! I¡¯ve seen your skills with the bow before, you¡¯re very good¡­" The Head of the Guards gave a weak smile and closed his eyes slowly. He did not die, but simply could not stay conscious anymore and fainted.


    Su Ming took the bow and arrows. The bow was very heavy, and there was a malicious airing from it. There was also a lot of blood staining it. Once She held it in his hands, he silently shifted the quiver behind his back. He gave a nod to Bei Ling and turned towards the people from ck Mountain Tribe, who were blocked by the giant hand made from Nan Song¡¯s blood.


    Time passed by quickly. As they breathed, a horrific presence slowly built up within Nan Song. They could all tell that once he finished preparing and eventually cast the Berserker Art, the effects would be shocking.


    Yet at that moment, cracks appeared on that gigantic hand of blood. The nine people from ck Mountain rushed out with savage looks on their faces, charging towards Su Ming and the tribe member standing beside him.


    A murderous look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted the bow with his left hand, and with his right brought out an arrow from his back before drawing the bowstring. The bow echoed and the bowstring curled into the shape of a full moon. An indescribable presence erupted forth from Su Ming, and all his blood veins manifested on his body with a roar, all his power being focused on the arrow. He let go, and a sharp cry shook the air as the arrow flew.


    With an air of madness that spoke of certain death, the arrow sliced through the air with a piercing cry and charged forward, closing in on one of the nine people from the ck Mountain Tribe in an instant.


    Su Ming knew that he could not waste even a single arrow. That was why he did not shoot the arrow towards the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, neither did he shoot it at Bi Su. Instead, he shot the arrow towards the only person from ck Mountain Tribe who was at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    The arrow flew out and abruptly turned into a dark ray of light, piercing the target¡¯s chest in the blink of an eye. His chest immediately burst apart. The man staggered back several steps with the arrow protruding form his chest, and then fell.


    That same moment, Su Ming brought out the second arrow and drew the bow. The remaining eight people from ck Mountain Tribe were already only 300 feet away from him. They would be able to close in on Su Ming before he could even fire the arrow.


    Yet at that moment, the young adult standing by his sideughed loudly and charged forward. As he got closer to the men from ck Mountain Tribe, without any hesitation, he made all his blood veins swell, and his body began letting off a blinding red light. He was going to self-destruct!


    He would make his body explode to hold back those from ck Mountain Tribe so that Su Ming could have as much time as he needed to draw his bow. Su Ming was silent. He would use his actions to show his grief and anger at his tribe member¡¯s sacrifice. When the second arrow shot out, he heard a bang, and knew that his tribe member had died.


    It was not as if the man in his thirties did not value his life. Yet if hepared his life with those of the people in the tribe, then he would choose his tribe¡¯s safety over his own. As he self-destructed and the sting sounds echoed through the air, the eight people from ck Mountain were held back for the span of three breaths!


    During those three breaths, Su Ming had already fired the second arrow and once again shot through the heart of another person from ck Mountain Tribe. That person coughed out blood as his breath stilled, and he died.


    At the same moment the second person died, Su Ming fired the third arrow as the explosions caused by his tribe member became weaker!


    He did not look at who he shot when the arrow left the bow. Instead, he slung the bow across his back and charged forward without hesitation. A red light shed on his right hand, and Blood Scales materialized in his hand.


    Su Ming remained silent and did not roar. He dashed forward, instead, without hesitation. Behind him was Nan Song, who was preparing a powerful Berserker Art, Lei Chen, who did not have much strength left to fight, Bei Ling, who was heavily wounded, and the Head of the Guards, who was unconscious. The only person who could fight now was him.


    He could not turn away. He could only move forward! His vision was bing blurry. The arrow that had prated his chest was still there. He could pull it out. But once he did, his injuries would worsen. Besides, the internal injuries he sustained from before by forcefully raising his level of cultivation had begun to show its effects.


    He charged forward towards his destination. Including the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, there were six people left before him! These six people all had various injuries on them, but they were still madly closing in on him.


    Lei Chen clenched his fists but held back because he knew that he was thest line of defence. Even if he died, he had to die there. He took a few steps forward and stood before Nan Song. As he looked at Su Ming fighting, tears fell from his eyes.


    ¡®Su Ming, you said before that I can¡¯t die. If I wanted to die, we¡¯ll die together¡­! I¡¯ll keep to that promise¡­!¡¯


    There were no loud booming sounds, as if Su Ming had be mute. Yet every single time he made a move, the ruthlessness of his actions far surpassed the viciousness that someone his age should possess. He held the long spear and fought against the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe!


    The tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe was a powerful Berserker at the eight level of the Blood Solidification Realm. It could even be said that he was slightly stronger than Ye Wang. He may be injured, but he was still someone whom Su Ming could not hope to oppose. The moment they engaged each other in battle, blood flowed out of the corners of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. He suffered a direct punch from the tribe leader on his person, but his body twisted oddly, and he swept the long spear in his hands sideways. His target was the savage looking person by his side.


    That person was a Berserker at the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He was originally grinning viciously by the tribe leader¡¯s side. He could already imagine Su Ming¡¯s body blowing apart at the next moment, but he was not meant to see that sight. Blood Scales closed in on him with a whistle. As that person stood there, stunned, it went straight through his right eye. With a bang, he was impaled to the ground.


    Blood spilled out of Su Ming¡¯s body. He tumbled backwards and fell to the ground. Just as the remaining five people from ck Mountain Tribe were about to leap over the body of their deadrade and charge towards him, Su Ming struggled up silently. He smiled brokenly and spread his arms wide open. Moonlight descended on him from the sky and turned into fine threads that surrounded his body. He flung it outwards, and those threads rushed towards the five people.


    A murderous look appeared in the tribe leader¡¯s eyes. He pushed Bi Su aside with his right hand, causing Bi Su to use that momentum to charge forward and rush towards Lei Chen with the intent to kill.


    The tribe leader himself growled. As blood red light erupted from his body, the shape of a bloody bear about 100 feet tall appeared behind him. That was the transfiguration of his Mark of Cmity, which had yet to solidify. The moment it appeared, it let off a loud roar that shook the skies, and its body blocked the thread of moonlight that Su Ming flung out.


    Nheless, the tribe leader underestimated Su Ming¡¯s unique skill. It was an especially ring mistake during the moon of that day. It might not be full, but it was already close. The instant the might of the moon touched the blood bear, it tore through its body, causing the bear to let out a sharp cry. Yet it only made a bright sh appear in the tribe leader¡¯s eyes. The blood bear exploded, the force created by the explosion not only caused the thread of moonlight to crumble, it alsoshed through its surroundings and crashed into Su Ming, causing his body to be thrown into midair as he coughed out blood.


    Su Ming was beginning to fall unconscious while midair. He saw dozens of new Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe charging through the forest towards them. He saw Lei Chen standing before Nan Song, roaring as he dashed out towards his opponent - the cruel Bi Su.


    ¡®Is this the end¡­? But I¡­ can still fight¡­ I still have one more arrow!¡¯


    It was as if everything slowed down. He could no longer hear anything, but his eyes were trained onto Bi Su, who was closing in on Lei Chen. As he surrounded himself in moonlight, Su Ming grabbed the bow with his left hand and the arrow on his chest with his right hand. He pulled it out viciously, and his pain turned into killing intent. As blood poured out from his body, he notched the bloody arrow on the bow and aimed it at Bi Su. Then with a vicious might, he fired the arrow!

 Chapter 95 — Who Killed My Su Er!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Who Killed My Su Er!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The arrow was stained with Su Ming¡¯s blood. As it sliced through the air, moonlight wrapped around the arrow. From a distance, it did not look like an arrow, but the blood of the moon.


    Bi Su had just arrived before Lei Chen. His gloomy and ferocious grin was still on his face, but at that very moment, he froze. He could sense dangering towards him, one that terrified him. That feeling of danger came too suddenly, and he did not even have time to think about it. Within an instant, the arrow arrived!


    However, arge amount of blood red mist suddenly appeared on Bi Su¡¯s body. The mist immediately turned into the shape of Wings of the Moon and surrounded Bi Su within it. That mist formed in the shape of the Wings of the Moon could block all attacks that were below the Transcendence Realm. Bi Su knew this. Bi Tu was the one who had told him that.


    Yet the moment the arrow touched the mist formed in the shape of the Wings of the Moon, the mist let out a piercing screech as if it was afraid of the blood on the arrow and melted, causing the arrow to slice through it with a whistling sound and pierce through Bi Su.


    Bi Su felt a sharp pain in his chest and blood spilled out. The arrow prated through his body andnded by Lei Chen¡¯s feet.


    Bi Su trembled and fell to the ground. He widened his eyes and breathed rapidly like a fish out of water as he pressed both of his hands on the wound in his chest as if trying to stop the life flowing out of his body with the blood, but that arrow was not only filled with Su Ming¡¯s anger and sadness, but also all his power. It was not an injury Bi Su could block out.


    "Im¡­ possible¡­ The elder said¡­ I won¡¯t¡­"


    There was an indescribable terror on Bi Su¡¯s face. He could not believe this. He could not believe that he was going to die. His body was bing cold, and despair appeared in his eyes.


    He did not want to die. He was afraid of death. He was still young, not even 20 years of age. He was the prodigy of ck Mountain Tribe. He should not die like this. He wanted to be the strongest Berserker that far surpassed those in Wind Stream¡­ He wanted to im Bai Ling as his woman¡­ and make that beautiful face of hers cry under him¡­


    He had too many things he wanted to do¡­ Never had he thought that he would die here, so suddenly and so out of his expectations. He did not even have time to prepare for it.


    He opened his eyes and fell to the ground. Above him, he saw the blood red sky, the blood moon, and Bi Tu¡¯s figure within the blood red fog.


    That was thest scene he saw during the short span of his life.


    Bi Su died!


    The moment he died, the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe was stunned. Disbelief and fear appeared on his face. He was not afraid of Dark Mountain, but of the Elder of ck Mountain. He knew that Bi Tu was an aloof and cruel man. His moods were unpredictable, and he did not see the people within the tribe as equals, but as ves. The only person he ever cared for was Bi Su!


    Bi Tu had practically poured everything to help and guide Bi Su, now that Bi Su¡­ died¡­ The tribe leader¡¯s face immediately turned deathly pale.


    He was not the only one who was stunned. The other two people beside him were also taken aback. Their faces were immediately filled with so much terror and panic that they forgotten to attack.


    Su Ming crashed to the ground, and more blood spilled out from his wound. Yet the pain he felt could not be seen on his face. He was smiling instead, and that smile blossomed for a certain girl.


    Killing Bi Su had always been Su Ming¡¯s goal. Killing him was not only to prevent him from getting near Lei Chen and Nan Song, but also because of the greed and lust in his eyes when he saw Bai Ling on the field in Wind Stream Tribe.


    From the patch of forest behind the tribe leader, another group of Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe appeared with a whistling sound. They were only thousands of feet away from them.


    Yet at that moment, a roar filled with sadness and anger travelled out of the blood fog in the sky. It was Bi Tu¡¯s voice!


    "Su Er!"


    That voice sounded like thunderbolts that shook the earth. The snow on the ground exploded, causing thend to tremble continuously. As the voice appeared, a person madly charged out with a face filled with grief. In his eyes, he could only see Bi Su lying on the ground, unmoving.


    "Who killed my Su Er? Kill them, kill all of Dark Mountain Tribe, all of them must die!"


    Bi Tu charged out with a killing intent that could shake the sky, but before he could even get close, a cold huff echoed from within the fog. With blood trickling down his lips, Mo Sang raised his right hand, and the weather changed. The dark python by his side let out a roar and dashed out, blocking Bi Tu, causing him to be unable to go down.


    As Bi Tu roared, the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe broke out in cold sweat and trembled as he snapped out of his stupor. Terror overcame his heart. He knew that he had to make amends, or else he would not be able to bear the Elder¡¯s fury.


    He no longer cared about Nan Song, but immediately turned around and trained his eyes on Su Ming lying not too far away. He quickly charged towards him. He had to kill Su Ming to redeem himself before Bi Tu and protect his own life.


    The other two people by his side had the same reaction and rushed towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming was still smiling. He looked at the three people closing in on him and knew that he had seeded. Now, the only thing left to do was to trigger his blood veins to explode and gain a few more moments for Nan Song.


    Yet at that moment, Nan Song suddenly opened his eyes. His body trembled and a crack appeared at the center of his brows. A green light in the shape of a person charged out of it. Once it did so, Nan Song¡¯s face immediately paled as if he had lost his life.


    The light was blurry. The moment it appeared, it charged forward and appeared before Su Ming in the blink of an eye and swung its arm towards the three men from ck Mountain Tribe.


    A thunderous roar instantly resounded, and the tribe leader coughed out blood as he tumbled backwards. As for the other people, their bodies crumbled and they died an instant death.


    The moment the tribe leader gained his footing, the other dozens of Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe arrived. They were led by two men in ck robes with dull eyes.


    "You¡¯re finally here¡­" Nan Song¡¯s voice appeared from the beam of light. It floated before Su Ming, and as it spoke, it mmed both of its hands on the ground.


    The moment it did so, the ground tumbled like waves in the sea. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and tworge hands made of dirt shot out of the ground before they sped together with all their enemies, including the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe, trapped within. Pained muffled cries came from within.


    The light turned around and raised its right hand as it looked at Su Ming before it turned into glimmers of green light that fused into his body, causing Su Ming¡¯s originally fuzzy mind to immediately be clear. A warm feeling also appeared amidst the incredible pain in his body, a sign that he was rapidly recovering.


    The light quickly dimmed and floated back towards Nan Song before it crawled back into his body through the crack. Once the crack healed, Nan Song opened his eyes. There was fatigue in his gaze, and his face was deathly pale.


    "These people are not important. The battle between the Elders is the key towards the survival of the tribe¡­ Bi Tu has yet to cast the Fallen Berserker Art. It¡¯s incredibly strong¡­ We must hurry, he¡¯s about to cast it!"


    Nan Song stood up and let out a low shout, then brought Lei Chen and the others to retreat quickly. Su Ming had already recovered by arge margin by then. He knew that he was saved by Nan Song, but before he could thank him, he felt a presence of death falling from the sky. The snow on the ground immediately turned ck, and all the nts within the forest around them withered away.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. He instantly increased his speed and kept up with Nan Song and the others, supporting Lei Chen and Bei Ling as they ran together towards the rest of their tribe.


    The patch of forest behind them instantly withered away. ck whiffs of air crawled out of those trees and sped up to the sky. The ck snow on the ground continued spreading in their direction at a rapid speed as if chasing after them.


    Time passed by quickly. Very soon, when the ck snow behind Su Ming and the others no longer spread out, a powerful crack of thunder came from the sky, and the sky looked as if it trembled as abruptly a presence of death spread towards both heaven and earth.


    Su Ming was worried about the elder, but he could not turn back. He quickly ran forward with Nan Song as he supported Lei Chen and the others. When they finally caught up with their tribe that was hurrying forward and saw that none of them were injured, that they were just as they were when they left, all of them let out a sigh of relief.


    When the tribe saw Su Ming and the rest returning, they felt agitation boiling within them as sadness appeared on their faces. They grieved, because nine Berserkers had left them, but only five came back.


    The Head of the Guards lost both his legs and was unconscious. Bei Ling was heavily injured, and blood continued trickling down the corners of his lips. Lei Chen had lost his sight in his right eye and lookedpletely exhausted. Nan Song may have seemed as usual, but the deathly pale look on his face showed that he was near death¡¯s door.


    Su Ming was covered in blood. His chest was bloody and torn. If it were not for Nan Song curing him, he would have died.


    Once they returned, somemon doctors from the tribe immediately took the unconscious Head of the Guards into the crowd and began treating him. Once Bei Ling escorted his father back to the tribe, he fell into Chen Xin¡¯s embrace, unable to stay conscious any longer.


    "Someone is helping ck Mountain Tribe¡­ We definitely have pursuers left. I sacrificed some of my life, but I could not kill all of them. I managed to trap them and buy us some time, though¡­ We must hurry!" Nan Song panted harshly and looked at the tribe leader, who was standing in front of the tribe.


    The tribe leader did not ask anything, there was only a resolute look on his face as he led the tribe at the fastest speed they could muster.


    Yet, before they managed cover arger distance, a roar that shook the skies resounded suddenly. Arge amount of ripples appeared in the sky, and arge dark python fell from the sky. There were a lot of injuries on its body, and it crashed not too far from the tribe. It struggled, as if wanting to lift its head once again, and stirred up arge amount of snow from the ground.


    An old and wizened figure fell from the sky.


    Su Ming could see that person clearly.


    It was the elder!


    The elder coughed out blood as his body plummeted towards the ground. Behind him was arge red Wings of the Moon that ferociously chased after him. Behind that Wings of the Moon was Bi Tu. His face was pale, and blood colored the corners of his mouth. His face was twisted with fury and murderous intent as he closed in on the elder.


    No one could save him now! His death was imminent!

 Chapter 96 — Awakening!

    <h4>Chapter 96: Awakening!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bi Tu¡¯s power and the Wings of the Moon that was formed through his Berserker Art brought terror among all those who saw him. After all, all those who lived around the region were incredibly familiar with the Wings of the Moon.


    Now that Bi Tu¡¯s killing intent was so strong that he defeated the elder with his powers from the Transcendence Realm, who could hope to fight against him?


    The Wings of the Moon that was chasing after the elder was quickly closing in on him. It would catch up before the elder could fall into the light from the statue protecting the tribe.


    In that instant, all the tribe members from Dark Mountain Tribe became desperate, but they could do nothing. Not even their tribe leader could save the elder¡­


    Nan Song mmed his hand on his forehead, and the crack at the center of his brows appeared once again. The dim green figure sped forward as if it wanted to help the elder, but the distance between them was toorge. No matter how quick the green figure was, the Wings of the Moon was too close. It was already less than 30 feet away from the elder!


    Su Ming¡¯s head was nk. His family, the person closest to him, was now facing death, but he could do nothing. He could only look at the Wings of the Moon getting closer to the elder and open its mouth. The moment it was about to swallow the elder, Su Ming, who had remained silent, let out a shrill cry.


    That mournful scream contained all of his strength. His wounds were torn apart once again, and blood flowed out, but he did not notice it. Within his eyes, there was only the sight of the Wings of the Moon going in to swallow the elder.


    It was as if he had lost control of his own body. He madly charged forward. His shrill cries echoed in the sky and fell into the elder¡¯s ears, simrly falling into the Wings¡¯ of the Moon that was about to swallow him.


    The shadow of the blood red moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes seemed to burn with a simr feeling as when he was performing the burning of blood. It spread throughout his entire body once again, as if it wanted to burn all of him. As he cried out, Su Ming only had one thought in his mind - that Wings of the Moon must not injure the elder!


    That thought turned into a loud bang in Su Ming¡¯ head, causing his vision to turn blurry, and his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth to bleed. He felt as if he was flying and had just leapt off the ground, rushing towards the elder falling from the sky at an incredible speed, towards the Wings of the Moon that had its mouth opened to swallow the elder, and right into it!


    A strange sight immediately came into existence!


    Therge Wings of the Moon trembled and began struggling. It was only for a moment before it sezied moving, and a clear look appeared on its face. It looked at the elder, which was right before it, then abruptly changed its course with a p of its wings and charged towards Bi Tu, who was situated behind it with a stunned expression on his face.


    The elder jolted. During that very instant that had happened just moments prior, he saw a familiar look in the eyes of the Wings of the Moon¡­


    Su Ming did not know why, but he knew that he had turned into that Wings of the Moon. He turned around and charged towards Bi Tu, crashing into him, who was stunned.


    Bi Tu did not know how he had lost control of the Wings of the Moon that was formed from his Qi and his Berserker Art. The moment it drew close to him, a sh passed through his eyes, and he quickly retreated. He was about to dissolve the Wings of the Moon, when he discovered that his Berserker Art had no effect.


    The Wings of the Moon drew near and crumbled as it crashed into him, exploding into arge amount of blood that scattered all over the ce. Bi Tu coughed out blood, and his body staggered backwards hundreds of feet before he regained his footing. A stunned look took over his face.


    The moment that Wings of the Moon exploded, Su Ming felt himself being expelled, and he fell rapidly before returning to his body. His body lurched forward, and he regained his mind.


    At that moment, the elder had returned safely to the tribe. Under the protection of the light of the statue of the God of Berserkers, he sat down crossed legged, brought out seven needles made of bone with his right hand, and stabbed them into his body one by one.


    At the same moment, Bi Tu, who was still in the sky and looked like a wreck, wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth as he stared at the elder under the statue¡¯s protection. He might have been shocked by that strange sight, but he was in a state of mind where he no longer cared about the consequences. He had to kill Mo Sang and every single person from Dark Mountain Tribe.


    He plummeted towards the ground, and in the blink of an eye, closed in on them. By then, the elder had only managed to pierce three bone needles into his body.


    "Mo Sang, even if you sacrifice your life now, you¡¯re still not my opponent!"


    The moment Bi Tu arrived, he brought his right hand up and was about to m it down on the floating statue when the green figure that came from the center of Nan Song¡¯s brows closed in on him.


    "Nan Song, you have learned the Verdant Berserk Chains well, but you¡¯ve not understood its true form!"


    Bi Tuughed madly and swung his arm. A green light crawled from his arm and turned into the silhouette of a person before it charged towards the green figure created by Nan Song. The moment they crashed into each other, Nan Song¡¯s green figure crumbled. Only one single thread tumbled back and returned to Nan Song¡¯s body, which caused him to wither away until he was only skin and bones. He coughed out ck blood.


    A roar came from the tribe. The tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe charged towards Bi Tu. He could not allow Bi Tu to destroy the statue of the God of Berserkers nor interrupt the elder¡¯s sacrifice.


    At that moment, there were five bone needles in the elder¡¯s body. His body trembled and a strong presence erupted from his body. That presence immediately caused Bi Tu to be taken aback.


    "Move!" Bi Tu no longer cared about anything else. He rushed straight towards the statue of the God of Berserkers. As for the tribe leader charging towards him, he only threw a punch at him which caused the tribe leader¡¯s body to jolt. He coughed out blood and tumbled backwards as his body began withering away like Nan Song¡¯s.


    Yet even though he fell back, the other people from Dark Mountain Tribe did not retreat. One of the Berserkers that had not joined Su Ming and the others to stall for time and stayed back to protect the tribe rushed forward without a care for the consequences and used his body to block Bi Tu¡¯s path. However, the moment Bi Tu swung his arm outward, that person immediately turned into bones and scattered into the air.


    Struggle appeared in Shan Hen¡¯s eyes. He wanted to rush out, but stopped himself and just clenched his fists.


    Su Ming too, charged forward. Behind him was Lei Chen. There was a small distance between them. As they ran forward, Bei Ling, who was very close to Bi Tu because he had been brought into the crowd by Chen Xin when he fell unconscious and was receiving treatment from themon doctors, woke up at some point and pushed away Chen Xin, howling, and bounded forward.


    However, before he could even get close, Bi Tu pointed his right finger at him, and Bei Ling¡¯s right arm instantly turned into a puddle of blood. The damage continued spreading upwards, and Bei Ling screamed as he fell down once again onto the ground.


    At that moment, the sixth bone needle had sunk into the elder¡¯s trembling body. As he lifted the seventh needle, Su Ming and Lei Chen started madly charging forward when they saw that they were only hundreds of feet away.


    Yet Bi Tu had already arrived. His right hand mmed into the statue of the God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain. The moment he struck, a brilliant light that reached to the sky erupted from the statue. Many cracks appeared on its surface, and it exploded abruptly, turning into countless shards that spread in all directions.


    The statue of the God of Berserkers of Dark Mountain Tribe, the symbol of Dark Mountain Tribe, shattered before the entire Dark Mountain Tribe, and as it shattered, Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s will, too, shattered¡­


    The moment the statue of the God of Berserkers exploded, Bi Tu rushed towards the elder, who was piercing the seventh bone needle into his vicle. Suddenly, a girl whose face was torn and bloodied stood up from among the crowd. It was Wu La.


    There was sadness and a look that said she did not want to leave these people behind in her eyes. She was the closest to the elder, and at that moment, she charged out. She stood before the elder with her life on the line with a resolute look in her eyes.


    Bi Tu let out a cold harrumph and swung his hand in a wide arc as he got nearer. A strong force mmed into Wu La¡¯s body, and as she coughed out blood, her body tumbled backwards in the air and fell where Su Ming was.


    The seventh needle had entered the elder¡¯s vicle. If it were not for his tribe members sacrificing their lives to buy time for him, he would have neverpleted the sacrifice.


    The elder opened his eyes and let out a roar that shook the sky. That roar contained all of his fury towards the death of his tribe members and held a killing intent that seemed to pierce through the sky. He stormed out of the crowd and once again engaged Bi Tu in battle as they dashed towards the sky.


    Everything happened in an instant, and it happened so quickly that it was difficult for a person to imagine it.


    A stab of painced through Su Ming¡¯s right cheek. That pain came from a shard from the statue of the God of Berserkers. A red line of blood appeared, spilling out from his wound, but Su Ming felt no pain. He saw Wu La¡¯s body rapidly withering away. Before even touching the ground, she had already turned into skin and bones.


    Su Ming¡¯s mind was nk. He went forward and caught Wu La as she fell. Her face was already ruined. Blood continued to spill out from her lips and her withered body. She looked at Su Ming holding her and smiled.


    "Are you Mo Su?"


    She struggled to lift up a hand to touch Su Ming¡¯s face, but there was no strength left within her to do so.


    There was sadness on her face as she whispered softly, "You¡¯re not him." She then mumbled something to herself, and the light in her eyes disappeared; they became nk. Her hand also fell to her side, swaying slowly until it finally stopped moving.


    At that moment, Bi Tu, who was fighting against the elder in the sky, let out a huge roar.


    "Su Ming, take our people and go!"


    As Bi Tu roared, a powerful ray of light crashed into the ground from the sky. That ray of light looked like a gigantic de of light. When it fell, it shed into the ground before the tribe. The earth trembled, and rumbling sounds rose into the air. A huge ravine that was hundreds of feet in breadth opened up ahead of them.


    They could not see the end of the crack. It was as if the ravine itself separated the tribe and their pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe. A screen of light shot up into the sky from within that crack.


    There were no tears in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, just stillness. A deathly stillness so great it was horrifying. Lei Chen, who was standing by his side, looked as if he wanted to say something, but the moment he saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his words. Su Ming made him afraid.


    His eyes were nk, like the void. It was as if he was dead. Yet within that void, he could see the shadow of the moon shining brilliantly.


    Su Ming gently ced Wu La¡¯s corpse down on the ground and picked up a shard of Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers from the ground before carefully putting it away in his bosom.


    The scar on his face, which was created by the shard of the statue, looked ghastly. He did not wipe away the blood. He chose to cast his gaze on his tribe instead.


    "Move!" Su Ming only said one word. He picked up Nan Song and the dying tribe leader, passed them to Lei Chen and the others before walking towards the front of the crowd.


    Bei Ling did not die after losing an arm. He struggled up and looked at Su Ming¡¯s back as he stood at the front. At that moment, he felt that a change had happened in Su Ming, one that made him feel as if Su Ming had turned into a stranger.


    That sort of change made Bei Ling fearful. It was as if some sort of presence had just been awakened within Su Ming. A presence that should not have been roused, and one that would not have appeared under normal circumstances, but it was here now.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was calm, and his eyes were cold. He had learned to shoulder his pain and sadness. His footsteps were steady as he led his people forward, just like what the tribe leader had done previously.

 Chapter 97 — Wind Stream Plains!

    <h4>Chapter 97: Wind Stream ins!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming held onto the long spear and walked before the crowd. Behind him were his people, who had lost the protection of the statue of the God of Berserkers. There were¡­ no elderly folk in the crowd.


    They were only halfway through, but Su Ming¡¯s footsteps only became steadier. There was simply too much blood spilled by the people of Dark Mountain Tribe, and too many spirits of their deceased Berserkers in the forest.


    Right now, the only Berserkers who could fight were Su Ming, Lei Chen, and Shan Hen. The tribe leader and Nan Song required the support from their people as they moved forward while continuing to receive treatment. They were anxious and wanted to recover as soon as possible.


    Bei Ling had lost any possibility to continue fighting. He had lost an arm, and arge amount of blood flowed out from his wounds. If it were not for Chen Xin, he would have already failed to keep up with the crowd.


    Shan Hen was also covered in blood. He walked silently behind the tribe. At times, he would look absent-minded, at other times, there would be a conflicted look on his face. Sometimes, an indescribable feeling would appear, and every single time it did, he would press his hand against his chest.


    As if there was a force that supported him to continue moving.


    Mo Sang and Bi Tu¡¯s battle continued in the sky, and thunderous sounds echoed continuously. Midnight came, then the sky turned bright, but the fight still continued. These two people would not stop until one of them was killed.


    The ravine on the ground, the screen of light that had reached the skies, and the Berserker Art that required Nan Song to sacrifice his life, all of them managed to buy arge amount of time for the tribe¡¯s migration.


    When daylight arrived, exhaustion overcame the people of Dark Mountain Tribe. They had traveled continuously for two days and nights in this cold weather. All of them looked as if they could no longer go on, but still, they gritted their teeth and moved at the fastest speed they could muster.


    The sky was bright. Sun shone on the ground and the bodies of all the people of the tribe in the forest. They felt a slight hint of warmth within them, but the cold brought by the snow on the ground still chilled their bones.


    "With our current speed, by tomorrow, we¡¯ll reach Wind Stream Tribe!" Lei Chen said softly, traveling beside Su Ming.


    "There¡¯s just one more day!" he clenched his fists.


    Su Ming remained quiet for a moment before he spoke with a hoarse voice as he continued walking forward. "It¡¯s not a whole day, but only half!"


    Lei Chen let out a sigh of relief when Su Ming finally broke his silence. He had been extremely worried about his silence.


    "We should be able to reach Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s territory by tonight. Once we leave the forest, it¡¯ll be much safer," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "Let¡¯s hope today is a safe day¡­"


    Lei Chen turned around and looked at his people. He sighed when he saw their exhausted looks before he brought his eye back to Su Ming walking in the front. His frail back gave off the feeling of a mountain.


    Two hours passed by. A faint and weak voice came from within the crowd. That voice traveled forward with determination.


    "Su Ming, leave me behind."


    The person who spoke was Liu Di, the Warrior who had yed the xun and who had previously sustained grave injuries. He was taken away by his people, and now, when he could no longer continue onward, he did not want to be a burden to his tribe.


    Liu Di struggled up and smiled at Su Ming, who had stopped moving to look at him. He walked towards a tree and sat against it. His actions tore the wounds on his body, and blood spilled out once again.


    "All of you¡­ go on¡­"


    Liu Di took out the bone xun and ced it by his mouth, as if he was about to y a song, but he no longer had any strength to do so. He did not even have the strength to look at the sky to wait for his death.


    Su Ming fell silent. He too, closed his eyes, but reopened them quickly. He did not speak, but cast a deep look at Liu Di before turning away and continuing to lead his people onward.


    As they carried on, a few more people from the tribe stayed back with smiles on their faces. They did not want to drag their tribe down. Bei Ling wanted to do the same, but when Chen Xin cried and struggled to carry him on her back, he found that he could not say those words.


    The Head of the Guards woke up on the way. He may have lost his legs, but he still had some strength left to fight. As a tribe member offered to carry him, he chose not to be left behind, instead he prepared himself to trigger the explosion of a Warrior at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm for their enemies who could catch up at any time.


    Su Ming remained silent. He did not stop any of his people from staying back, but his fists clenched tighter every time they volunteered to stay. He knew that the elder handed Dark Mountain Tribe to him so that he could lead them to safety. He had a duty toplete this task.


    Once evening arrived, Su Ming slightly rxed from his wound up state. They had finally left that seemingly endless forest and moved into the wide ins that belonged to Wind Stream Tribe. This ce was much safer than the forest. After all, the ins were part of Wind Stream¡¯s territory. It would never allow Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe to barge in without permission.


    Once all the people from Dark Mountain Tribe entered the ins, the tribe leader and Nan Song recovered some of their strength. It was as if all the disasters looming over their heads hade to pass.


    Yet, at that very moment, a tremor shook the earth. The center of the tremor came from a great distance away, and it was so powerful that they could all feel it even though it came from so far away.


    "The Elder¡¯s seal is broken¡­" Nan Song closed his eyes, then opened them after a moment before he spokenguidly.


    As the words were spoken, the people of Dark Mountain Tribe tensed up once again.


    "With ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s current speed, they will need some time before they can catch up¡­ but they will still definitely catch up to us before we reach Wind Stream Tribe.


    "If we take the risk that ck Mountain Tribe will not dare to step into Wind Stream ins, then we can ignore the danger hanging over our lives¡­" Nan Song whispered.


    "We can¡¯t take the risk."


    Su Ming stopped and looked at the forest cast in darkness behind him. He turned around and looked at the tribe leader, who had recovered some vestiges of his power. He stared at him whose body was now dried up and wrinkled and whose face looked gaunt and almost bloodless.


    "Tribe leader, there were a lot of people who stayed back as we came here, and I stopped no one. That was their choice¡­ Now, it is time for me to stay."


    While speaking, Su Ming walked to the back of the crowd.


    The tribe leader, a man in his forties, finally looked at Su Ming properly. This La Su, whom he had never paid much attention to, had given him a great shock. He let out a faint sigh and nodded his head.


    "I¡¯m staying too."


    Lei Chen did not hesitate and stepped out to stand beside Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked at him, just as the other did the same. He grinned boyishly.


    "You said it before. I can¡¯t die before you. If I wanted to die, then we¡¯d be dying together."


    "I¡¯ll stay too."


    Nan Song took a deep breath. The wrinkles on his old and wizened face had increased greatly during this journey. There was also a feverish dash of color on that pale countenance of his.


    "Me too!" The Head of the Guards, who had since lost both his legs, spoke in a low tone.


    "I¡¯m staying too!" Bei Ling turned his head away so that he could not see Chen Xin¡¯s tears and spoke in a firm manner.


    "Head of the Guards, you can¡¯t stay. You still need to help the tribe leader protect our tribe¡¯s safety¡­ Besides, once you all arrive safely in Wind Stream Tribe, you will need to teach the La Sus how to use the bow¡­"


    The one who spoke was Shan Hen.


    This man, who had remained silent all this while, walked out from the crowd. He was never someone who talked a lot to begin with, but as he spoke, there was a determined air in his voice that would not be swayed.


    "As for you, Bei Ling¡­" Shan Hen walked to Bei Ling¡¯s side and aplicated look appeared on his face once again.


    "Uncle Shan Hen, I¡­" Bei Ling was just about to speak when Shan Hen lifted his right hand suddenly and mmed it on the back of Bei Ling¡¯s neck, cutting off all his words as the young man fell unconscious.


    "You¡¯re the future hope of the tribe. You cannot go¡­ I¡¯ll stay," Shan Hen said calmly and walked towards Nan Song. He stood beside him and looked at all the familiar faces in the tribe. After a long while, he lowered his head.


    The tribe leader from Dark Mountain Tribe walked towards them in silence. He took out a bone of some creature the size of a baby¡¯s fist. That bone was white, just like any other normal bone. He handed it to Su Ming.


    "Take it. These bonese in pairs, and they have a strange function. Once this bone turns red, it means we¡¯ve arrived safely in Wind Stream."


    Su Ming took it silently and ced it carefully in his bosom.


    The tribe leader looked at the few people who were staying back and let out a faint sigh before turning around and leading their tribe members in the direction Wind Stream Tribe.


    Not many normal members from Dark Mountain Tribe were lost, but everything that they went through during the journey made all of them turn back and look at the four people standing there as they walked away. They could not stop their tears from falling.


    No one could say who was the first person who waved, but very soon, all the tribe members waved their hands towards Su Ming and the other three Berserkers as they cried, bidding their farewells. They knew that these four people might not survive. They were about to do the same thing as their other tribe members who had sacrificed themselves. They would use their lives to build the final wall of defense to protect their tribe.


    "Big brother Su Ming," a young voice came forth from the crowd. It belonged to the little girl called Tong Tong. She ran forward a few steps to Su Ming, and he knelt down, patting the little girl¡¯s hair, which was now slightly damp.


    "Big brother Su Ming, once this all ends and the elderes back, can you look for Pipi for me?"


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He kissed the girl¡¯s forehead and nodded his head.


    The little girl lit up with a beautiful and sweet smile. She looked at Su Ming before she suddenly leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Big brother Su Ming, I have a secret. Not even my mama and papa knows about it, Pipi doesn¡¯t know about it as well. You have toe back. Once you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll tell you the secret." As the little girl spoke, she bit her lip and blinked back tears before running back into the crowd.


    Su Ming watched as she waved at him from within the crowd and gradually disappeared into the distance with them. Only then did his smile disappear.


    It was quiet all around them. The moon in the sky was gradually getting clearer. That night, the moon was full¡­ The full moon hung high in the sky. Once it blended together with the silence of the earth, it seemed to let out a murderous air.


    The moon was brighter than the previous nights. As the light scattered on the ground, it brought out the shadows of the four people on the ins. Their shadows stood alone, but there was resolution within them.


    Su Ming sat cross-legged with Lei Chen by his side. Before them was Nan Song, who had his eyes closed. As for Shan Hen, he was sitting alone nearby as he looked at the sky thinking about something.


    "Lei Chen, sit behind me. You aren¡¯t powerful enough, and you won¡¯t be able to contribute much during battle. Let me borrow your Qi. That way, I can also protect you," Nan Song slowly said.


    Lei Chen did not hesitate. He immediately stood up and sat behind Nan Song, cross-legged. They had no idea what method Nan Song used, but a red light appeared on both of them, surrounding them.


    After that, no one spoke anymore. They all waited for the arrival of their pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe.


    Su Ming sat quietly as he grabbed the snow on the ground with his left hand and cleaned his uninjured left hand of all dirt. Once his left hand was clean, he took out a small bottle and brought out a red pill. Then he held it in his left hand and closed his eyes.


    Time passed by, and after four hours, when the light from the moon in the sky was at its brightest, Su Ming, who still had his eyes closed, felt as if the Qi in his body was about to boil.


    "They¡¯re here!" Nan Song spoke.


    Su Ming opened his eyes.

 Chapter 98 — He is the Traitor!

    <h4>Chapter 98: He is the Traitor!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Eleven people!


    Eleven people rushed out from the dark parts of the forest. With the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe leading them, they charged towards them. One of them was a man with a nk expression wearing ck robe. It was clear that the screen of light, the ravine, and Nan Song¡¯s Berserker Art had arge impact on them.


    Fatigue was clear on their faces. They were no longer as excited as before, nor where they screaming in that odd manner. This time, in the war between the two tribes, Dark Mountain Tribe was not the only one who had suffered losses. Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe died as well, and the number of deaths on their side was greater than Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s.


    Their Head of the Guards died, their chief of hunters died, their vice chief of hunters died, and more importantly, their prodigy, Bi Su, had also died in battle!


    The vast amount of deaths of their Berserkers brought about a huge blow towards ck Mountain Tribe. If it were not for the existence of ck robed men and the tribe members who had their levels of cultivation forcefully raised by Bi Tu using a Fallen Berserker Art, they would have had a hard time catching up to Dark Mountain Tribe.


    ck Mountain Tribe absolutely did not expect that Dark Mountain Tribe would be so hard to destroy and would make them pay such a great price. Perhaps this was something not even their Elder, Bi Tu, had expected.


    He waspletely held back by Mo Sang. His powers in the Transcended Realm did not give him much of an upper hand in the war between the two tribes.


    ¡®If time went back, and we knew how this would end up, perhaps¡­¡¯


    They would not immediately dere war, but would take more time to prepare themselves.


    Even if ck Mountain Tribe won this war, they would still suffer a devastating loss. More importantly, if Dark Mountain Tribe managed to enter Wind Stream, then all the deaths suffered by ck Mountain Tribe would be in vain. They would not get even a single trophy of war.


    Besides the man in ck robes, all the other people from ck Mountain Tribe were regretting their decision. Yet they were already too far gone and no longer had any choices but to continue fighting. It was especially so since Bi Su died. It had be a must for the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe to kill Su Ming.


    As he looked at the eleven people approaching them, Su Ming¡¯s face was calm, and a cold re appeared in his eyes as he stood up with his right hand holding tightly onto Blood Scales.


    Nan Song and Shan Hen looked murderous as they watched silently.


    Lei Chen also remained unmoving, but within his eyes, the same madness and killing intent burned.


    The moment these eleven people from ck Mountain Tribe came to a thousand feet away from them, Nan Song took a step forward, and the red light from his body sted into the sky. Bhere was still a line connecting him with Lei Chen behind him. The blood red light on Lei Chen¡¯s body became stronger, as if it turned into a screen of blood that protected him.


    With a low growl, Nan Song¡¯s shirt exploded. His old face suddenly turned younger, and the muscles on his arms bulged up. Growling, he mmed his hands onto the ground.


    The moment he did so, a giant vortex immediately appeared underneath the feet of the eleven people charging forward. The vortex was filled with mud, and a hand made of mud shot up and caught their legs.


    Nan Song charged forward. Behind him, with the fastest speed he could muster, Su Ming too, dashed forward. Shan Hen¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent and conflict as he raised his right hand. A bone knife in the shape of a crescent moon instantly materialized in his hand. He rushed forward like an evil spirit.


    At that moment, Lei Chen¡¯s body was trembling, and his face began to turn older, as if his life was being sucked away.


    The mud on the ground held back half of the people from ck Mountain Tribe, but it did nothing to the man in ck robes. That person stomped on the ground with his right foot, and as most of the mud immediately exploded, he charged towards Nan Song.


    The battle began.


    Su Ming still maintained his silence. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the man in ck robes, nor did he choose to fight against the tribe leader from ck Mountain. He charged towards the remaining nine people instead.


    The highest level among the nine people was only the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Most of them were around the sixth level. As long as Shan Hen kept the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe upied and gave Su Ming enough time, then with his speed, Su Ming could kill all nine of them.


    Shan Hen moved oddly as he closed in on his enemy. His target was the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe. As these two people shed with each other, thunderous roars reverberated through the air, and they crossed swords with each other.


    Su Ming¡¯s speed was extremely quick as he ignored the pain in his body. Under the pale light from the sky, he felt as if his entire body was enveloped in moonlight. The shadow of the blood red moon appeared clearly in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he closed in on one person and brought his spear up. The moment he shed weapons with that person, another wound appeared on his body, but that person¡¯s head flew into the sky, and blood scattered all over the ce.


    Su Ming fell to the ground, breathing rapidly, but he did not stop. He charged forward with moonlight surrounding him. It melted into his body, causing it to continuously heal even while in his current condition. As he dashed forward, five of the eight remaining people from ck Mountain Tribe closed in on him. The other three bypassed the defenders quickly and looked as if they were about to leave the battlefield. They were going to continue chasing after the tribe in the ins.


    When they saw the three people breaking off and charging into the distance, the five other Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe quickly closed in on Su Ming. He did not hesitate and leaped into the air, but did not throw the long spear in his hand. Even if he did throw it towards the three people running in the distance, he could only kill one person. That was why Su Ming chose to throw the spear to the ground underneath him.


    Blood-red light appeared from the long spear, turning into a giant blood-red eagle that sped down to the earth. With a crash, itnded on the ground under Su Ming, stirring up a huge wave of air and force, which caused the five men closing in to flinch.


    Su Ming used the impact caused when he threw Blood Scales away to charge towards the three people who run around him and were now running into the distance.


    As all 243 veins gave off a red light on his body, he shot forward like a red meteor and closed in on the three people rushing away. These three people were not any normal Berserkers either. There was not a hint of hesitation between them. One of them immediately stayed back to block him while the other two shed with a blood-red light and ran even faster. The presence of their Qi under the crimson light showed that they had both reached the peak of the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    The person who blocked him also used some sort of method to hide his level of cultivation which was why Su Ming had not noticed his power due to their previous contact being very short. Yet as the blood-red light on the person¡¯s body glowed brightly, the might of Qi from a Warrior at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm erupted forth. The madness on his face spoke of his determination to hold Su Ming back.


    At that moment, the blood veins on his body swelled up at a rapid speed as if he was about to trigger the explosion of his blood veins!


    They were at the same level, sso if he self-destructed with Su Ming in close proximity, his fatigue and the injuries on his body would make him unable to fend against it. Yet if he retreated, then he would have to watch the other two people disappear from his sight, and disaster would fall upon his migrating tribe.


    When the person who blocked Su Ming¡¯s path chose to self-destruct, the wounds that already existed on his body tore open, and he started bleeding.


    "You¡¯re not the only ones who know how to self-destruct. Those of us from ck Mountain Tribe can do the same!" the man roared andughed viciously at Su Ming as he charged forward.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not retreat, but instead quickened his pace. The moment he approached the man, and the blood veins on the man¡¯s body were about to explode, Su Ming opened his left hand, which had been held tightly in a fist, and swung it towards the wounds on the man¡¯s body.


    A dash of red powder flew forward and fell onto the man¡¯s wounds in the blink of an eye. The man jolted and widened his eyes. The blood veins in his body were in a state where he was at the verge of self-destruction, but his blood started burning suddenly, and as he passed by Su Ming, his entire body turned into red mist and rose into the air.


    That sight fell into the eyes of the two people who were charging forward and the people who were running to catch up to Su Ming. They felt the hairs on their skin rise.


    "Fallen Berserker!"


    "He¡¯s a Fallen Berserker!"


    A cry of surprise rang through the battlefield, one that caught Nan Song and Shan Hen¡¯s immediate attention. The tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, who was fighting against Shan Hen, too, changed his expression and an aghast look appeared on his face.


    Even the man in ck robes, whose face remained nk, was stunned when he saw that sight. Yet very soon, a strong glint of light appeared in his eyes, as if he had discovered something.


    However, during the short moment he was taken aback while fighting against Nan Song, a chance appeared for Nan Song.


    Thunderous sounds rang abruptly. Su Ming did not stop. He charged towards the two people ahead of him who remained stunned by his actions. These two people gritted their teeth and immediately split up, but at that moment, Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood, which turned into blood mist instantly and dashed towards the person who ran to the left.


    The blood mist contained the powerful might of Su Ming¡¯s Qi. He had just cast Dark Blood Dust. At the same moment, he sped towards the right and started fighting against the ck Mountain Tribe Warrior who had ran to the right.


    After a while, a few more wounds appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body. He panted harshly as blood red light enveloped his entire body; the blood red moon shone brilliantly in his eyes. He turned to where the people were fighting and rushed back.


    Behind him, two unmoving corpsesy in two different directions, their bodies torn apart.


    There were only seven people left from ck Mountain Tribe on the battlefield!


    Besides the man in ck robes and the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe, the other five people were all deeply shaken by Su Ming¡¯s killing intent and the previous scene which made them think that he was a Fallen Berserker. They looked at each other, and a rare desire to fall back appeared in their eyes.


    Suddenly, Shan Hen, who was fighting against the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, coughed out blood and tumbled backwards. He had been gravely wounded by the tribe leader, and his body was flung aside towards where Nan Song was. There was a murderous look on the tribe leader¡¯s face as the blood bear materialized behind his back. It let out a roar and pursued Shan Hen, swinging its giant paws, which were formed by the blood mist, to deliver the killing blow on Shan Hen.


    When he saw that the blood bear¡¯s paws were about tond on Shan Hen, Nan Song¡¯s expression changed. He was the closest to Shan Hen at that moment. Without any hesitation, he leaped into the air and pulled Shan Hen as he punched the blood bear¡¯s paws. With a bang, Nan Song staggered backward.


    "Go back and heal. Let me deal with this person¡­"


    Nan Song was talking quickly, but he suddenly jolted, and blood trickled down the corners of his lips. His body started withering away at a rapid speed. As a mournful look appeared on his face, Nan Song mmed his palm into Shan Hen.


    The moment Nan Song saved Shan Hen, thetter lowered his head, and with the curved de in his right hand, sliced apart the blood line connecting Nan Song and Lei Chen using some unknown method. The moment the blood line was severed, he also managed to thrust his de into Nan Song.

 Chapter 99 — Lei Chen’s Choice!

    <h4>Chapter 99: Lei Chen¡¯s Choice!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment the blood line was severed, Lei Chen coughed out blood and trembled.


    When Shan Hen suffered the blow by Nan Song, he staggered backwards hundreds of feet with a pale face. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. On his face was conflict and pained regret. He lowered his head, as if he could not face Nan Song.


    All this happened too quickly. In the blink of an eye, the tables were turned. Su Ming stared at Shan Hen and smiled brokenly.


    Shan Hen¡¯s face was pale as blood continued flowing out of his mouth. Suddenly, he lifted his head and shouted towards the sky. His scream was deste. He turned away in a swift motion and charged into the forest, no longer looking at Nan Song and Su Ming. In a heartbeat, he made it into the forest. As he continued crying out in agony, Shan Hen disappeared among the trees.


    At the same time, the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe let out a vicious grin, as if he had expected this a long time ago.


    He charged towards Nan Song, and the man in ck, who had been fighting against Nan Song, also threw his fist at him despite the injuries on his body.


    There was grief on Nan Song¡¯s bloodless face. His body was so withered that he looked like a skeleton. The de in the shape of the crescent moon had sunk deep into his back, and the wound bled continuously.


    The moment the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe and the man in ck robes closed in on him, Nan Song let out a loud bark ofughter. Thatughter contained grief, and his entire body lurched forward. Immediately, a long crack appeared at the center of his brows. A dim green figure charged out of the crack and rushed towards his enemies.


    The moment it got closer to the man in ck robes and the tribe leader, the green figure exploded, creating a shocking force that stirred up everything around them. The man in ck robes was already injured to begin with and could not bear the pain brought by the impact. His weak eyes immediately shattered, and he moved back, screaming.


    The tribe leader did not expect Nan Song to be able to do such a thing while so gravely wounded. He also knew that the curved de buried deeply in his body contained a type of venom that would make blood coagte. It could prevent powerful Berserkers from triggering their blood veins to explode, that was why he had dared to close in on Nan Song in the first ce.


    That de was prepared for Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s Elder by ck Mountain Tribe, but an unexpected situation happened, and they ended up using it on Nan Song instead.


    The tribe leader coughed out blood. He had been chasing after them the whole way, and he could no longer suppress the injuries on his body. As he coughed out blood, his breathing gradually weakened. When hended on the ground, he fell back hundreds of feet, an aghast look on his face.


    The moment the green figure exploded, a brilliant gleam appeared in Nan Song¡¯s eyes as he stood there, looking as if all his injuries were cured. He took a step forward and appeared before the wounded and retreating man in ck robes, hurling a fist at his chest before the other could even think of dodging.


    With a bang, the man in ck robes shuddered, and his chest was torn apart. His eyes became dull, and he died in an instant.


    Nan Song did not stop. He turned his eyes towards the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe, who was not too far away from him. He had a calm demeanor as he charged at him. A look of terror appeared on the tribe leader¡¯s face, and he quickly retreated, screaming.


    Once he got closer to the other five people from ck Mountain Tribe, he grabbed one of his tribe members without hesitation, and inserting some sort of power into the man, he threw him towards the approaching Nan Song.


    That man from ck Mountain Tribe let out a horrible scream, but it was drowned out as his body suddenly exploded, causing arge amount of blood mist to scatter around them.


    With terror and panic in his veins, the tribe leader growled, "Retreat!"


    Under the protection of the other four members of ck Mountain Tribe, the tribe leader and the other four people ran towards the forest without caring for anything else. They were absolutely terrified. Nan Song¡¯s strength threw them into disbelief.


    The tribe leader believed his life to be important. He could not stay there. He also knew that the next wave of reinforcements from ck Mountain were on their way. Once they met up with that batch of people, they would be safe.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it!"


    Nan Song did not even spare a nce at the ck Mountain Tribe member who had self-destructed. He swung his right hand, and the blood mist that appeared due to the explosion dispersed. Once hended, he mmed both of his hands onto the ground.


    The earth underneath the five people immediately started shaking. A giant hand of mud shot out of the ground and sped towards them, seeking to grab the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe. The tribe leader sank into desperation and pushed another of his tribe members nearby to avoid his own death. His courage seemed to havepletely disappeared. He did not turn his back and rushed into the forest, fleeing rapidly.


    "Begone, all you scoundrels who¡¯ve lost the pride of ck Mountain Tribe!"


    Nan Song did not chase after them. He stood there, instead, and shouted towards the forest.


    All this happened in the span of a few breaths. Su Ming approached quickly and saw Nan Song standing there, his body swiftly weakening at a speed noticeable with a naked eye while the people from ck Mountain Tribe escaped.


    "The tribe should be safe¡­ the next wave of people from ck Mountain Tribe won¡¯t arrive so soon. Too many of their Berserkers died, they¡¯re beginning to think about withdrawing."


    Nan Song continued standing there. The crack in the center of his brows began to let out a gray light.


    "I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise to your elder¡­ and I¡¯ve repaid his debt for saving my life¡­"


    Nan Song looked at Su Ming and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Grandpa Nan Song¡­" Su Ming whispered.


    "Even if Shan Hen did not injure me, I would not havested long. I wanted to use the Verdant Berserk Chains to heal all of you and return the life I took from Lei Chen before I died, but I can¡¯t do it now."


    Nan Song let out a light sigh and lifted his head to look at the sky. The sky in the distance was still covered by the red fog, and thunderous booming sounds came from within. He knew that Mo Sang was still fighting and hanging on.


    "If you see Shan Hen¡­ ask him why for me."


    Nan Song ced his hands behind his back and closed his eyes. He stood there unmoving, as if his body had taken root. Before him was the dark forest. Behind him were the footsteps left behind by the people of Dark Mountain Tribe as they left the ce.


    His shadow lengthened, illuminated by the moonlight¡­ A great wave of sadness washed over Su Ming. He looked at Nan Song, who had lost all signs of life. He did not touch his body, but chose to take a few steps back and kneel down before bowing his head to the ground three times.


    "Su Ming¡­" Lei Chen struggled up and went to Su Ming¡¯s side. He too, knelt down. There was sadness on his face.


    The young man no longer looked like a teenager but old, as if he was in his forties.


    After a long while, a gentle breeze blew past them and swept the snow on the ground, lifting Nan Song¡¯s hair, which still made him look imposing even after his death, and moved Su Ming and Lei Chen¡¯s hearts.


    "The tribe should be safe now¡­ Lei Chen, go back."


    Su Ming stood up without a sound. His eyes were cold as he looked at the dark forest lying before him.


    Lei Chen touched his right eye. That eye of his waspletely blind now. He fell into a thoughtful silence for a while before he shook his head.


    "I¡¯m not going back.


    "I¡¯m going to search for ways to make myself stronger¡­ Only when I¡¯m powerful will I not suffer, only then can I protect my home and the members of my tribe.


    "I heard that there is another tribe on the other side of the ins and over the mountains. That tribe is located very far away, but it¡¯s much stronger than Wind Stream¡­ I¡¯m going to go there, and no matter what price I have to pay, I will be stronger!


    "Even if I have to be a Fallen Berserker, I¡¯ll do it!"


    Determination appeared on Lei Chen¡¯s face. There was also a hint of madness, but that madness was hidden deep in his eyes. He did not show it on his face.


    "Su Ming, you¡¯re different from me. Once you return to Wind Stream, you¡¯ll have much better room for growth. But we¡¯re brothers¡­ we¡¯ll forever be brothers¡­ wait for me. Once I be a powerful Berserker, I will return!" Lei Chen mumbled with eyes closed.


    He stepped forward and hugged Su Ming. They embraced without saying a word. After a long while, Lei Chen let out a huge bark ofughter and turned around, showing his back to Su Ming, which now held hints of age, and walked away into the distance, to his dreams and the ce he was determined to reach. He walked forward until hepletely disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s sight.


    Su Ming looked at Lei Chen. He did not try to persuade him otherwise, but chose to send him off, not knowing whether he would see his friend ever again. He was no longer certain of the future.


    After a long while, he shook his head, and his uncertainty was reced by a cold, murderous look under the full moon. Su Ming looked at the forest, which was hidden by the darkness, and took a deep breath.


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s my turn to chase after you!


    ¡®Shan Hen as well¡­¡¯


    Su Ming turned his head and looked in the direction where Wind Stream was located. Somewhere hidden in the distance, his people were moving towards the tribe. Perhaps Bai Ling was also in Wind Stream.


    The promise¡­


    Su Ming closed his eyes bitterly. When he opened them once again, there was a frightening calmness within them. He bounded forward, and moonlight surrounded his body. Underneath the full moon, Su Ming was like the shadow of death. He charged into the forest and began his pursuit.


    Without anyone chasing after them, his tribe members would arrive safely in Wind Stream City. Of this, Su Ming was certain. He also knew that there was no longer any need for him to do anything for his tribe in their migration.


    He had already done everything he could. As of then, he had something more important to do. Su Ming could still remember distinctly the vague thought that surfaced in his head as the familiar sensation roused within him when the Elder of ck Mountain Tribe appeared before them.


    That idea had bloomed when he saw the elder being chased by the gigantic Wings of the Moon. During that instant, when Su Ming felt that he flew and had turned into the Wings of the Moon, changing course and charging towards the Elder of ck Mountain Tribe, the vague idea became clear in his head.


    ¡®Fire Berserker Art¡­ I¡¯m practicing the Fire Berserker Art, and since the Wings of the Moon came from the people of Fire Berserker Tribe, then I can suppress their powers! Now that I¡¯vepleted the third burning of blood, it¡¯s as if there¡¯s a fire flowing in my veins as well, that¡¯s why¡­ I should be able to help the elder!¡¯


    The shadow of the red moon shone brilliantly in Su Ming¡¯s calm eyes. They looked enchanting in the dark night.


    His body moved like a wisp of smoke as he ran through the forest.


    ¡®But before that, I¡¯m going to make ck Mountain Tribe suffer! I¡¯ll make them feel the pain of losing their tribe members¡­ The tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe is now heavily wounded, and the other three people are of no danger to me¡­ Then there¡¯s Shan Hen as well!¡¯


    Su Ming clenched his fists and lowered his head as he disappeared into the forest.


    From the role of the pursued, he now changed into the pursuer. From prey, he had be the hunter. Without realizing it himself, Su Ming had changed.

 Chapter 100 — Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 100: Kill Them!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The recklessness within him that belonged to a teenager was now dampened. Besides assisting the elder with the Blood Moon Fire Berserker Art, he had also given thought and weighed the consequences of chasing down the people from ck Mountain Tribe and killing them.


    He had deduced that the tribe leader was heavily wounded and had lost his will to fight. The other three people with him were the same. However, that tribe leader was not any normal Berserker. Besides being Bi Tu¡¯s trusted aide and possessing incredible power, his intelligence was also a reason why he managed to be tribe leader.


    Nan Song may be able to scare them away for a while, but that man might be able to snap back soon. When that time came, the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe would have two choices. One, he could wait for reinforcements and give chase once more, or two, he could not wait for reinforcements, but choose to recover his Qi before pursuing them again.


    ¡®From his actions after Bi Su died, he¡¯ll choose the second option!¡¯


    A brilliant sh flickered in his eyes. As he moved forward, he would check all traces around him asionally. The messy footprints and broken twigs might throw other people off track, but for Su Ming, who made trips into the forest regrly since he was young, these tracks provided all the information he needed to tell where the four people from ck Mountain Tribe went.


    The footprints on the snow may be messy, but most of them were pointed towards Su Ming¡¯s direction. Only some traveled into the forest before him. The depths of the tracks also provided him a lot of information.


    ¡®Shan Hen¡­ leaked the information of our whereabouts which allowed ck Mountain Tribe to set the trap, but he also joined in the fight against ck Mountain Tribe. The injuries on his body didn¡¯t seem fake¡­ In fact, to make it seem like he was one of us, the injuries he sustained during his fight with the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe were also real.


    ¡®That is the only way he could deceive Grandpa Nan Song, but that person suffered a direct hit from Grandpa Nan Song, he should be barely hanging on as well.


    ¡®But Shan Hen, why did you betray Dark Mountain Tribe¡­?¡¯


    Hatred and pain appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He could not understand why Shan Hen would turn traitor.


    Su Ming still remembered the things Shan Hen had done for the tribe, of how he gave his food to the elderly folk in the tribe, and how he hunted beast fangs in the forest due to a word from the young La Sus. As the children cheered in joy, he would still maintain a cold and indifferent face, but the kindness in his eyes could not be hidden away.


    Su Ming could not understand why and for what reason such a person would betray Dark Mountain Tribe and its tribe members.


    ¡®Perhaps he was also conflicted, and he struggled. He killed a lot of people from ck Mountain Tribe on the way here. He even made Bei Ling and the Head of the Guards leave with the tribe earlier. But what is he thinking¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®Still, these cannot amend his crime for betraying us. He¡­ must pay the price of being a traitor!¡¯


    His eyes were freezing cold. He hated ck Mountain Tribe, but now, he hated the traitor Shan Hen even more!


    Su Ming moved like a ghost as he continued chasing after his targets with the tracks on the ground. With each breath he took, he became even faster. From the footprints on the ground and the marks around him, Su Ming was certain that the four people from ck Mountain Tribe were not far away.


    Their footprints sank deeper as he continued on as well, which was a sign that the injuries sustained by these four people became worse.


    ¡®They¡¯ll look for a safe ce to recover¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stopped and lowered his head. He stared at the melted snow caused by a drop of blood in the middle of a footprint in the snow and pressed against it. A cold smirk appeared on his lips.


    ¡®The blood hasn¡¯t frozen¡­ They¡¯re right in front!¡¯


    Su Ming got up and was about to chase after them when he faltered. Sadness appeared on his otherwise stoic face.


    Not too far away, he saw a member of his tribe who had chosen to stay back so that he would not drag down the tribe¡¯s pace. That tribe member of his was dead. Hey there curled up, and his body was stiff.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and looked at the familiar face before him. The tribe member still had his eyes open, not closing them before the end. If his body had not fallen, then before his death, he must have been looking at where the tribe left, praying to the gods to protect his tribe so that they could arrive safely at Wind Stream.


    This was the first deceased tribe member Su Ming encountered once he returned to the forest. He knew that this would not be thest. During their migration, many tribe members chose to stay on this path. They did not want their injuries to affect the tribe¡¯s speed.


    "The tribe will be safe¡­" Su Ming whispered. He looked at the tribe member¡¯s eyes and covered them with his right hand gently. The grief and sadness on his face was already hidden away. He stood up with an intense killing intent and dashed onward.


    Su Ming moved at a speed that was difficult for the eyes to see. Anyone looking would only see a blood red arc moving around in a curved line and rushing while twisting into various shapes.


    That blood red arc came from the light of the blood red moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It was formed by the reflection of the full moon in the sky! As he moved forward, threads of moonlight descended from the sky and wrapped around him, turning into circles of moonlight. They formed into numerous threads that trailed behind Su Ming as he ran, making it seem like he was wearing a cloak made of moonlight.


    Time passed by, and after the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn1, Su Ming saw the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe sitting cross-legged on a snow patch with lots of dried branches around him nearly a thousand feet away from him. His other three tribe members surrounded him and focused on recovering quickly with their eyes closed.


    They stopped just now when their tribe leader told them to as his mood continued changing. He red in the direction where Wind Stream Tribe was located, and anger appeared on his face.


    He had just realized that Nan Song was just pretending to be mysteriously unaffected, just like an ill person miraculously getting better. In truth, if they had just persevered for a little longer and did not run away as pathetically as they had done, they could have turned the tide and destroyed Dark Mountain Tribe!


    He was angry, but he also hated himself for being afraid. Still, he was a cautious man. Although he understood it, he still chose to sit down and heal his wounds first. By his predictions, even with their fastest speed, Dark Mountain Tribe would only arrive at Wind Stream by tomorrow morning. If all four of them pursued them with all their might, they would catch up to them in two hours.


    He was also certain that the four of them would not encounter any dangers. In his experience, prey only knew how to run for their lives.


    He did not think that there would be anyone in Dark Mountain Tribe who would turn back and chase after them. The entire Dark Mountain Tribe only cared about migration at this point!


    Yet when the four of them sat down for less than the time required for half an incense stick to burn, a cold gust appeared, and the snow on the ground fell on them lifted by the wind. At the same moment, a red light appeared in the forest not too far away from them, approaching them at an unimaginable speed. They did not even have time to react to it. Only the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe managed to open his eyes on time upong sensing that presence.


    He only saw a sh of red light appearing for a brief moment. A sharp and mournful cry came by his ear, and the tribe member on his side lost his head whilr still sitting down cross-legged. His blood shot into the sky like a spring.


    A presence that made the tribe leader¡¯s skin crawl and his hairs rise appeared abruptly. His expression changed, and he stood up, shock and disbelief clear in his eyes. The other two people stood up swiftly, terrified, as they surveyed their surroundings.


    "Who is it!"


    "Who is it? I already saw you! Come out!"


    The two people immediately shouted, shaking. What had happened just now was too quick. They did not even have time to open their eyes, and they already heard the pained screams. When they eventually opened their eyes, they saw the beheaded neck of their tribe member spraying out blood.


    An indescribable terror crashed into them like a tidal wave. The roots of that terror was not only in the death of theirrade, but also the fear of the unknown.


    They did not see even the shadow of a person around them. There was only dead silence surrounding them, not even a single sound could be heard.


    The tribe leader¡¯s face was pale. He cast his eyes around the dark forest continuously, and his fear grew. It was as if a terrifying beast was hiding within the dark forest, and it had its eyes fixed on them.


    "Retreat!"


    The tribe leader gritted his teeth. He did not dare to take risks with the unknown. Besides, the red re he saw just now before it disappeared gave him the impression that they were not dealing with a person, but some sort of red snake.


    The moment themand was given, his other two tribe members quickly got closer to him. The three of them gradually fell back after taking a few steps backward, then immediately broke off into a run and swiftly retreated.


    They did not notice that Su Ming was crouching down in the bushes. The shadow of the blood red moon wavered in his eyes. In his hands, he held a bloody head, one which still had its eyes closed.


    ¡®Death is not terrifying. The thing that is terrifying is the moment before death. My people experienced this fear on their way to Wind Stream Tribe. They were tortured by this fear¡­ Now, I¡¯ll let you experience it.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. Besides this goal, he also wanted his tribe members to bepletely safe. Once the three of them ran away, he disappeared with a swift move.


    The tribe leader¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He was gravely wounded. Although he was at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, with his current condition, he could only use half of his power and couldn¡¯t reach his full strength. The two tribe members by his side were only around the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. They were pretty much useless in terms of providing protection to him.


    That feeling grew especially so during that instant when he saw the red light shing by. The danger he felt made his heart race. He no longer had any thoughts to chase after the crowd from Dark Mountain Tribe. He had to flee and meet up with the reinforcements from ck Mountain.


    As they ran, the two people by his side were filled with rm. Their fear towards the unknown made them lose all will to fight. They only had one thought - to run.


    Yet at that moment, an odd piercing screech suddenly came from their backs. That screech sounded sad and shrill, making their hearts, which were already strung up with anxiety and fear, jolt.


    When the weird cry echoed behind them, a blood red arc closed in on them so quickly and suddenly that the three of them only saw a red sh and the numerous threads of moonlight behind that red glow. After a while, one of the people from ck Mountain Tribe let out a scream of pain, and his head left his body, falling to the ground with blood gushing out.


    Note: More in-depth ancient Chinese time measurement system.


    There are 12 months in a year, 5 weeks in a month, 6 days a week, 12 hours per day (and 1 hour of the ancient Chinese hour system is 2 hours in the modern clock), 4 quarters in an hour, each quarter is equivalent to 3 cups of tea, 1 cup of tea is equal to 2 incense sticks, 1 incense stick is divided to 5 parts, 1 part is equal to 6 snaps of fingers, 1 snap of a finger is equal to 10 instances, 1 instance is equal to 1 second.


    In modern standards, there are now 8 quarters to an hour, and each quarter is equivalent to 15 minutes.


    I could have just converted to the modern time measurement system, just like I did with hours, but seconds and minutes did not exist back then, and it¡¯ll be weird if I added that.


    Anyway, when ancient Chinese literature speak about 1 incense stick or 1 cup of tea, they¡¯re actually talking about 1 quarter, which is about 15 minutes. I¡¯m using ¡®about¡¯, because the time taken for each incense stick to burn down is different, same with the time taken to drink tea.


    ANYWAY, half an incense stick is about 7 minutes and 30 seconds.


    ¡­Yup.


    Oh, source of this measurement: Tieba Baidu, not Wikipedia.

 Chapter 101 — Beheading Him Right Before Their Eyes!

    <h4>Chapter 101: Beheading Him Right Before Their Eyes!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That red light passed by their bodies and disappeared.


    The tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe trembled. He only had one more tribe member by his side, and he was also shaking. They looked at each other and saw the other person¡¯s fear. They still did not manage to see whether their enemy was a person or a beast, but the numerous threads floating behind the red light gave them the impression that it was hair.


    "Who is it? Who are you? Show yourself!" The remaining normal Berserker of ck Mountain Tribe shouted immediately.


    When hisrade was yelling, the tribe leader¡¯s face was pale. He raised his right hand and mmed it against his chest. A blood-red light erupted forth from his body immediately. Increasing the power of his Qi temporarily without care of his injuries to fight wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do, but this time it was necessary. He dashed towards the forest at full speed and disappeared into the darkness provided by the woods.


    The remaining person from Dark Mountain Tribe was just about to run away as he continued yelling, but at that moment, his body lurched forward. A red light suddenly appeared and circled his body once before turning into Su Ming, who stopped to stand behind the person.


    Blood trickled down the corners of the person¡¯s mouth. His whole body was in great pain due to the threads of moonlight binding him together and tearing into his flesh. They were wound so tightly around him that he could feel death getting closer to him. Breathing sounds came from his back, so he struggled to turn his head and see who was that unknown person who brought such terror upon him.


    Yet he could not turn his head. Still trembling, he was torn apart.


    Su Ming panted harshly. Ever since the tribe migrated, he had been fighting nonstop. He had also been suppressing the internal injuries he sustained when he broke through the elder¡¯s seal. If it were not for the moonlight, which allowed him to gradually recover, he would have already fallen.


    It was the night of the full moon. The mysterious powers of the moonlight had reached their peak, causing Su Ming¡¯s blood to seem like it was burning. It allowed him to continue fighting for a longer period of time, suppressing all his internal injuries and allowing him to kill all of his targets.


    He held three heads in his hands, and looking at the forest before him, he calmly walked towards it.


    ¡®You¡¯re the only one left, tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe. Since you have such a high status, I¡¯ll let you die a glorious death. That is, if you run fast enough to meet up with your reinforcements.¡¯


    Su Ming licked his lisps and dashed forward, turning into a red arc. He sped forward, countless moonlight threads trailing behind him.


    The tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe was a man in his forties. His status within the tribe was very high. There, besides the Elder and Bi Su, he had the highest status. He should have been leading arge amount of his tribe members to viciously kill the Berserkers of Dark Mountain Tribe, and right before the captured men, enjoy their women, then as they cried and struggled, drank wine and raped them as heughed. After that, he would tear off the heads of the angered men from Dark Mountain Tribe to obtain a maddening pleasure.


    This was his desire. The desire roused within him when he announced the raid on Dark Mountain Tribe after the Elder had given the order. He even told the other Berserkers of his desire before he left. As those Berserkers let out excited cries, this battle began.


    Yet right now he was reduced to a pathetic state. His body was injured, he was covered in blood, and he had lost his will to fight. He was first shocked by Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s resistance, then was injured by Nan Song. After fleeing from battle, he had even discovered that he was tricked and was just about to heal his wounds before pursuing Dark Mountain Tribe once again when that mysterious nightmarish presence appeared.


    His tribe members who had died when their heads were separated from their bodies made him feel incredibly afraid. He could not see the other person, only a long red arc.


    He was exhausted. He did not have the courage to go back and fight. Even more so, he did not have the courage to trigger his blood veins to explode because he was not a normal Berserker. He was the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe. He knew that ck Mountain¡¯s reinforcements were on their way, and there was a possibility that they were very close to him. If he ran fast enough, then he could meet up with them.


    Blood continued trickling down his mouth, and fatigue continued building up by several folds in his body. The sudden explosive burst of power also reached its limit as the blood-red light around his body dimmed. He staggered as he continued forward, but did not dare stop. Still, he could prevent his speed from slowing down.


    But the moment it did so, the strange cry that had made him feel utmost terror returned. That strange cry was simr to the one they had emitted when they were pursuing Dark Mountain Tribe, but this one sounded sharper.


    When the tribe leader from ck Mountain Tribe heard it, he felt as if his mind was on the verge of breaking. At that moment, he heard a whistling sound traveling towards his back. He gritted his teeth and turned around, letting out a roar as he hurled his fist forward. But the moment he did so, he saw a head thrown at him at high speed.


    His fistnded on the head, and the tribe leader saw not just the head exploding into pieces, but also a sh of red. Behind that red long arc, there were countless threads, which only increased its strange mysteriousness.


    He let out a pained scream. Blood gushed out, and the tribe leader¡¯s right arm was torn from his body. With theing of that red light, his right arm was shredded to pieces right before his eyes.


    Fearpletely enveloped the tribe leader. He bit his tongue, and blood flowed out from his mouth. The vague shadow of a gigantic big blood bear appeared behind his back. It grabbed his body and threw him into the deepest part of the forest. Using that momentum, the tribe leader fled for his life.


    Once the blood bear threw the tribe leader, its body was immediately surrounded by threads of moonlight. After being enveloped by severalyers, the blood bear crumbled and disappeared from earth.


    Su Ming appeared. His face was pale, and his eyes were calm, but there was a cruel smile on his lips.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯


    He took a deep breath. The moonlight blended into his body through his wounds and nourished his body so that he could have the strength to perform the many tasks he wanted to do.


    Looking in the direction the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe had fled in, Su Ming dashed forward, giving chase once again.


    His speed had surpassed that of the tribe leader¡¯s of ck Mountain Tribe, but he was not in a hurry. A strange light shed in his eyes. He knew that the danger looming over the tribe had not disappearedpletely. He could deduce from the tribe leader¡¯s actions that ck Mountain Tribe still had reinforcements.


    That was why he was not in a hurry to kill that tribe leader. He chose instead to chase after him closely. When Berserkers from the same tribe lived together for an extended period of time, they would feel connected through their blood veins. From that connection, they could somewhat tell where the other were.


    Su Ming knew about this.


    So even though he did not know where ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s reinforcements were, the tribe leader would definitely do.


    If he chased the tribe leader down, he could find this batch of reinforcements and ughter them all. Only then would his tribe bepletely safe for the rest of their migration. Besides, he needed to find a good moment to kill the tribe leader. If he could kill him right before his reinforcements, it would deal a huge blow to their morale, which would make it easier for Su Ming to massacre them in his exhausted state.


    After the time of two incense sticks burning away, the tribe leader was still continuing to run madly forward. He had lost his right arm, but he did not care about it. As he ran, the desire to continue living appeared in his eyes. He did not want to die. He could somewhat feel from his blood veins that the reinforcements from the tribe were close. They were right before him.


    He could even smell the presenceing from his tribe members. The desire to live became even stronger in his eyes. He had never been in such a pathetic state over the past 40 something years of his life, neither had he ever been so terrified. In fact, that fear was even stronger when what he had felt while fighting against Nan Song.


    That was because he could see Nan Song, but he still hadn¡¯t seen who that mysterious killer was. The only thing he could see was the blood red light and the numerous threads left behind by the killer¡¯s speed.


    At that moment, the strange sharp cry that made him fall into desperation came once again from behind him. That voice was like death knells, and every single time it appeared, it brought about pain and terror that the tribe leader could not withstand.


    In fact, the moment he heard the voice, he immediately coughed out blood. The injuries and fatigue in his body made him feel as if he could no longer hold on. He was like a bird that was wounded by an arrow. Every single time it heard the sound of the bow, it would fall to the ground in fear.


    "Who are you? Just who are you!"


    The tribe leader shouted loudly. His face was pale when he saw the root of his terror once again. The blood red arc that sped towards him with countless threads behind it surrounded his body once, and his left hand was separated from his body before it exploded into pieces.


    Letting out a pained scream, the tribe leader fell into despair. Yet as he fell into despair, a strong desire to live resurfaced because he heard those strange cries once again. However, this time, the cries did not make him afraid, they made him ecstatic.


    That was ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s cry!


    He let out a huge roar and retreated a few steps quickly before using up all his strength, summoned right down from his soul, and madly dashing towards where he¡¯d heard his tribe members. His consciousness was beginning to fade. There was only one thought in his mind - to unite with his tribe.


    Very soon, before a marginally empty space filled with snow and a few dried branches, he saw five people charging out from the forest. Those people were all incredibly familiar to him.


    When he saw his tribe members, the reinforcements from ck Mountain also saw their tribe leader, the man who always stood at the top of their tribe!


    Yet now, the tribe leader was in a very pathetic state, one that they had never seen on his person. The fear in his eyes, the blood on his face, and the body that had lost both arms, made their expressions change. Looks of horror naturally appeared on their faces, as if they were about to face a great and powerful enemy. They could not believe that the tribe leader was the only one left after having led so many Berserkers out to chase after Dark Mountain Tribe. That look of fear on his face was as if he¡¯d met with something incredibly terrifying.


    "Save me!" Once the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe saw his tribe members, a strong sense of joy appeared from the midst of his despair. Yet that joy did notst long. When the tribe members were about to arrive, a red long arc appeared behind the tribe leader. It closed in on him in the blink of an eye, and right before the people who came to help, it surrounded the tribe leader who let out shrill screams of pain and unwillingness.


    The tribe leader¡¯s waist was suddenly sliced apart. Because he was running, blood scattered all over the ce. He fell, and his legs continued twitching, but in his eyes were joy, despair, and a dead stillness. Once these emotions blended together, they formed a sight that made all those who saw grow cold with fear.


    The reinforcements from ck Mountain were all taken aback. Panic appeared on their faces, and they all turned pale. The tribe leader had died right before their eyes. This was something they had never once experienced in their lives. It made their hearts tremble as dread filled their bodies.


    They saw the red light that killed the tribe leader sh before turning into a frail looking person. There was a huge bow slung across his back, and in his hands, he held a long spear. There were threads of moonlight floating behind him like a cloak, and those threads spread hundreds of feet behind him.


    His presence was shocking!


    This was a teenager, or at the very least, a person that looked like a teenager. That calm look on his face, the frail looking body, and the stillness in his eyes seemed to hide something terrifying that wanted to devour all living beings. It made all the people from ck Mountain Tribe center their fears and the shock dealt by the tribe leader¡¯s death on his person.


    Even the tribe leader died in his hands. Terror and shock filled all the hearts of the Berserkers from ck Mountain Tribe gathered here.


    From their terrified nces, they saw the youth who stood hundreds of feet away from the corpse of their tribe leader not sparing a nce at them. Instead, he stood by their tribe leader¡¯s corpse and lifted the long spear in his hands before cutting off their tribe leader¡¯s head like he was cutting off the head of a beast. He picked it up and looked up, casting a nce at the five people from ck Mountain Tribe standing not too far away.


    The shadow of the blood red moon was in his eyes. It was enchanting, but it also held a stillness and a horrifying look that made people tremble. The moment he looked towards the people from ck Mountain Tribe, all of these Berserkers reflexively took a few steps back. Their minds were roaring. That gaze made their fear grow even stronger.


    This was someone that even the tribe leader was afraid of, and he died right before their eyes. How could they not be afraid? Especially when Su Ming had threads of moonlight that spanned hundreds of feet floating behind him and were giving off a piercing cold re?


    Yet among the five people was a man in his forties who was trembling so hard that his eyes were red. He looked simr to the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe.


    "Brother!" the man cried out and charged towards Su Ming. Behind him, the other tribe members of ck Mountain Tribe suppressed their fears and dashed forward as well.


    Su Ming stood beside the tribe leader¡¯s corpse. His eyes were freezing cold. The moment the man charged towards him, he swung his left hand leisurely, and a dash of red powder scattered forth as it was impacted by his Qi.


    When the man who was leading the charge got closer, his entire body trembled. A wound caused by a formless moonlight thread appeared on his face. The blood from the wound immediately started heating up as if it was burning, and before that person could even make a sound, his body turned into red mist and rose into the air abruptly.


    "Fallen¡­ Fallen Berserker!"


    "He¡¯s a Fallen Berserker!"


    Cries of surprise rose up. The faces of the four people from ck Mountain Tribe who wanted to charge forward changed once again. They immediately stopped as dismayed expressions appeared on their faces. The sight of their tribe leader¡¯s death and the look of horror on his face before his death resurfaced in their minds. It made their terror reach their peak at that very instant.


    Just as the four people were about to retreat, Su Ming moved!


    Under the full moon, the threads of moonlight that were floating behind him charged towards the four people who were ovee by fear and shock.

 Chapter 102 — Why?!

    <h4>Chapter 102: Why?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming used the tribe leader as a guide to help him locate the reinforcements from ck Mountain Tribe, then right before their eyes, he cruelly killed their tribe leader and beheaded him. He made sure to exaggerate his movements, and with that strange look of his under the full moon, his advantage over ck Mountain Tribe reached its peak in an instant.


    Su Ming had to do it. He was already incredibly tired. Even if he had the nourishment provided by the moon, he still had to spare strength to kill Shan Hen. He hated that traitor who had escaped into the forest after being injured.


    Thus, he had to take into ount how toplete his mission with his remaining stamina and why he decided to use psychological warfare.


    His actions when he killed the man that looked simr to the tribe leader of ck Mountain Tribe further added to his mysteriousness. The terror that came with the title of Fallen Berserker made all four of ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s members serving as reinforcements lose the will to fight when he charged towards them. They all chose to turn and flee from the ce.


    In truth, even without the man who looked simr to the tribe leader, Su Ming would have still used the same tactic of bringing fear to these people by attacking their mental states.


    For the next few moments, in the small empty space in the forest, whistling sounds woulde, followed by cries of despair an instant before death silenced them. After a long while, as silence gradually returned to the clearing, Su Ming walked out of the forest, dragging his body.


    A few more wounds marred it. One of the injuries made by a knife seemed so deep it looked like it had reached his bones. Both it and the others slowly stopped bleeding under the moonlight, but Su Ming¡¯s face was as pale as the snow on the ground.


    Behind himy four corpses, their blood dyeing the snow red. They had paid the price for ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s invasion.


    In truth, ck Mountain Tribe already regretted underestimating Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s resistance and overestimating their own Elder¡¯s might.


    It started from the time they hadid the trap in the forest. Yet because they were already too far down the road, had already fought to this state, without the Elder¡¯smand, they did not dare to withdraw. They could only continuemitting one mistake after another.


    Even so, there were still some Warriors from ck Mountain Tribe who were not dead, merely injured. They were stunned by their battle against Dark Mountain Tribe. So they did not continue chasing after the migrating tribe but neither did they return to ck Mountain Tribe. They chose instead to spread out and hide in the deeper parts of the forest, thinking of ways to use their injuries as an excuse to back out of the fight.


    Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s madness was carved deep into these people¡¯s bones.


    Su Ming ran through the forest, panting harshly, as he searched for tracks on the ground. He was using the tracking skills he had acquired naturally when he was in the forest to now search for Shan Hen!


    He had to find him to get the reason for his betrayal for Nan Song, all the people from Dark Mountain Tribe, and all those who he knew had died in the trap!


    Thunderous roars still echoed in the sky. The battle in which the elder had sacrificed some of his life to hold back ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s Bi Tu was still ongoing.


    He was doing everything that he could to ensure the tribe¡¯s safety.


    Su Ming did not make a sound, but the determination and resolution in his eyes did not decrease in the slightest.


    While quickly chasing Shan Hen down using the tracks the man had left behind, Su Ming saw multiple frozen bodies on the way. All these corpses belonged to the tribe members who had chosen to stay.


    Sadness rose in his heart when looking at these people, but he also felt respect towards them.


    He passed by the bodies of his deceased tribe members, and eventually, Su Ming stopped moving upon reaching a deeper part of the forest.


    Before him was a big tree. Underneath it there was a man. His handsy by his sides. In his right hand there was a xun made of bone. The blood staining the instrument had turned brown. It had even covered some of the holes.


    Su Ming went closer and looked at Liu Di, who had already died. His corpse was rigid, and his dull eyes were directed at the sky. There was no way of knowing what he was looking at before he died. Perhaps he was just doing what was depicted in Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s funeral song¡ªasking who the was owner of the pair of eyes looking at him from the blue tinge in the sky, and who was the owner of the blinking star at night.


    Su Ming slowly crouched down while looking at Liu Di. He picked up the xun made of bone and put it away in his bosom.


    He could not forget the many nights when he was annoyed by the moaning sounds of the xun echoing in the otherwise quiet tribe. There were even times when he had wanted to look for this man andin, but managed to stop himself before actually doing it.


    Now¡­ Su Ming closed his eyes. He badly wanted to hear a song yed by the xun, but the owner of the instrument had passed away.


    Su Ming left.


    He left, bringing with him his speed and the countless moonlight threads floating behind him as he dashed through the forest. He continued chasing after Shan Hen, using the footprints he had left.


    Shan Hen¡¯s footprints were erratic and messy. It was a sign which meant that the man was not only badly wounded, but his heart was also in disarray. That was why when fleeing, he had forgotten to cover his tracks.


    Perhaps he did not even expect for there to be someone who would chase after him. If that weren¡¯t the case, then with his identity as the chief of the hunters in Dark Mountain Tribe, Shan Hen would have covered his tracks, because his familiarity with the forest was on par with Su Ming¡¯s.


    The chase continued as time went by.


    It was midnight. The full moon hung in the sky. The moon shone so brightly, its light dimmed out the glow of the stars around it. When it was almost certain that the thick fog could not cover the moon, Su Ming arrived at the ravine created by the elder to prevent their pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe from advancing. The screen of light was broken, and it had long since disappeared.


    Su Ming saw Wu La here. Shey there quietly, her face almost smiling.


    He went to where she was with light footsteps and looked at her. He looked at her pale and muddled face, and seemed to hear herst words before she died.


    "¡­ Are you Mo Su¡­?"


    He stood by her corpse for a long while before raising his foot and walking past her in one swift motion.


    Su Ming walked away and came to where he had killed Bi Su. Bi Su¡¯s corpse was no longer there. Someone had taken the body away.


    As Su Ming ran through the ce, the sights that fell into his eyes made him recall just how devastating the battle between the tribes had been. The memories were carved deep into his heart.


    Then he arrived at a ce that made his body jolt.


    That ce was still part of the forest. Right ahead, he saw torn limbs and pieces of flesh lying on the ground. Only the white strands of hair reminded him of those familiar old people.


    This was the ce where the elderly from the tribe had chosen to stay when the tribe had just left the trap. These old people were all dead. A lonely breeze blew through thend, lifting up the snow and the scattered white strands of hair on the ground.


    They had asked for an item from the elder that would allow them to self-destruct. In their remaining moments, they had talked about their pasts, and when the pursuers from ck Mountain Tribe had arrived, theyughed fearlessly and turned into loud banging sounds.


    Su Ming bowed towards the pool of blood before him. These normal old folk from the tribe were as deserving of respect as the Berserkers who had died in battle.


    He lifted his feet and silently walked past that in of snow.


    On the way, he found five arrows belonging to the Head of the Guards. He ced them in the quiver, and as he continued chasing after Shan Hen, he arrived at the battlefield where they had had thergest number of deaths, where the battle between the tribes was at its most devastating point. It was the ce where ck Mountain Tribe hadid the trap.


    When he saw it, Su Ming¡¯s desire to kill Shan Hen became even stronger.


    There were too many corpses on the ground, especially right before Su Ming. The dozens of bodies of the youths who had done nothing to contribute to the tribe in the pasty in front of him. The memory of them rushing out without looking back made Su Ming¡¯s heart clench, as if he was seeing it happen all over again.


    He was following Shan Hen¡¯s footsteps. These footprints told Su Ming that everything he saw, Shan Hen saw as well while fleeing. In fact, his footprints were sunk deeper into the ground here, as if he had stopped for a time.


    "Could Shan Hen¡­ be going there¡­?" Su Ming mumbled.


    Aplicated look appeared on his face. Shan Hen was the chief of the hunters in the tribe since Su Ming was very young. He was, in fact, just like the Head of the Guards¡ªthey were both adults and powerful Warriors respected by the La Sus of the tribe.


    The two men had different personalities, causing the Head of the Guards to be well-liked by the La Sus. Yet Shan Hen¡¯s aloof attitude also made them feel protected, even though they were afraid of him.


    Perhaps he had to be aloof and indifferent. As the chief of the hunters and the hunting team, protecting Dark Mountain Tribe and providing enough food made him spend most of his time outside the tribe hunting wild beasts.


    Shan Hen had stained his hands with too much blood. He might have been capable of smiling, but those smiles would only appear on his face when he hid himself in a dark corner as he watched the tribe members cheer loudly because there was enough food and no one had to die of starvation.


    Most of the people in the tribe would not be able to see his smile.


    Why would someone like this betray the tribe?


    Su Ming walked by the trap¡¯s site without making a sound. He no longer looked at the footprints left on the ground. He could already guess where Shan Hen was.


    Once he walked past the trap¡¯s ce, Su Ming turned into a long red arc as he sped forward under the moon. Time passed by. Gradually, in the distance before his eyes, a faint outline appeared in the night.


    That ce was once filled withughter, joy, and happiness. Every night, there would be bonfires lighting up the area. There would be tribe members dancing around it, and there would be La Sus ying at night.


    That ce held sixteen years of Su Ming¡¯s memories. Now, it was deste. Broken. Ruined.


    That was their tribe - Dark Mountain Tribe.


    As Su Ming got closer under the moonlight, he saw a man crying on his knees in amid the snow and chaos on the ground, located at the center of the tribe void a giant gate.


    The sounds of his weeping rand loud and clear in the silent night. Filled with grief and sadness, they echoed through the empty surroundings, causing Su Ming to falter in his footsteps.


    ¡®Is this sadness real¡­?¡¯


    He clenched his fists and firmly walked towards the man. Once he went past the broken gate and was only one thousand feet away from the crying man, Su Ming stopped.


    He looked at the man¡¯s back, listened to his pain filled cries, and looked at his former home. His heart hurt as if he was being stabbed with a knife.


    "Why?!"

 Chapter 103 — Shan Hen

    <h4>Chapter 103: Shan Hen</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood at the ruined tribe and looked at the weeping man. He did not get an answer to his question.


    That man was Shan Hen. He was crying as he knelt at the center of the tribe. His face was filled with pain, but there was also indecision, regret, and sorrow.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not make a move, as if waiting for Shan Hen¡¯s answer.


    After a long while, through which the cold wind continued blowing across thend and lifting the debris on the ground to turn in circles, Shan Hen stopped crying and slowly stood up before turning and looking at Su Ming.


    Those eyes were bloodshot and tired.


    Those familiar eyes now seemed like stranger¡¯s eyes. This person, whom Su Ming was well acquainted with, was now Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s traitor. If it weren¡¯t for him, the number of deaths in the tribe would have definitely not been so devastating.


    "You told ck Mountain Tribe the route we would take for our migration."


    Su Ming looked at Shan Hen as he walked towards him with grief on his face.


    "When I came back, you were all getting rid of the scouts from ck Mountain Tribe. At that time, you all worked separately, so no one noticed where you went. You did not kill those from ck Mountain Tribe in your area. You told them where we were going instead."


    He continued walking forward.


    Shan Hen¡¯s face was pale. Heughed brokenly and staggered backwards, as if he could not withstand Su Ming¡¯s usations.


    "Lots of our tribe members died in that trap¡­


    "After that, you bore through it patiently until the most important moment arrived. When only Lei Chen, Grandpa Nan Song, you, and I stayed back, you badly injured Grandpa Nan Song, turning the tides of the battle¡­


    "Do you really want to see ck Mountain Tribe chase us down and massacre our people¡­?" Su Ming asked in a hoarse voice as he came closer.


    The pain on Shan Hen¡¯s face grew even stronger, and he took a couple more steps back.


    "I have two things I don¡¯t understand. One, why did you betray the tribe? Two, why did you not let Bei Ling and his father stay? Was it because you had no confidence whether those two could be taken down by ck Mountain Tribe after you injured Grandpa Nan Song, or was it because you had a sudden bout of guilty conscience?"


    With a swift move, Su Ming suddenly closed in until he was 200 feet away from Shan Hen.


    "Tell me, why?!"


    "Say no more!"


    Shan Hen¡¯s face was pale and deste as he suddenly shouted in a loud voice. His pain and sadness erupted forth at that moment as well. He took a few steps back, staring at Su Ming.


    "Say¡­ no more! There is no reason, none!"


    Tears fell from Shan Hen¡¯s eyes. He raised his right hand, and immediately blood-red light shed in his hand. The red light surrounded his arm, and he pointed a finger at Su Ming.


    "I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re Su Ming or Mo Su! Get out of here. I can¡¯t die yet. Give me another ten years. Once ten years have passed, I will kill myself here.


    "If you continue bothering me, then don¡¯t me me for not showing you the mercy of a fellow tribe member!"


    The indifferent look on Shan Hen¡¯s face was gone. At that moment, he was like a roaring wild beast. He took a leap back, as if he was about to leave the tribe.


    "If you can even betray the tribe, then don¡¯t talk about showing me the mercy of a fellow tribe member! When you injured Grandpa Nan Song, did you think about what would happen if we died and those pursuers caught up with our tribe? Did you think about the fate that would fall on their heads!"


    Su Ming gritted his teeth, and with Blood Scales in his right hand, he rushed towards Shan Hen.


    Su Ming turned into a long red arc, countless moonlight threads floating behind his back. In the blink of an eye, he closed in on Shan Hen. Crashing sounds erupted in the once beautiful tribe.


    As they erupted, Shan Hen roared, and a blood red de materialized in his right hand, shing with the long spear and causing wind to roll out from around them like waves.


    "Dark Blood Dust!"


    Shan Hen retreated a few steps. He coughed out blood, and his face turned pale. The blood turned into a cloud of blood mist midair and charged towards Su Ming.


    Shan Hen¡¯s power was great, and his Dark Blood Dust was not something Su Ming couldpare to. The moment the Art was cast, it spread hundreds of feet around them. If the mistnded on Su Ming, it would pierce through his body, as if it was made up of sharp arrows.


    Yet the moment the blood mist with the prating ability charged towards him, covering the sky, Su Ming¡¯s eyes filled with the shadow of the moon and shed brilliantly. Tonight was the night of the full moon!


    The fine threads made of moonlight floating behind him tumbled forward in an instant. The moment the blood mist closed in, the moonlight threads swiftly gathered before Su Ming, turning into a screen of light, and shed with the blood mist.


    After a loud crash, Su Ming trembled. The threads of moonlight started cracking inch by inch, but the blood mist also dispersed as if blown away by a huge gust of wind.


    At the same time, as blood trickled out of the corners of Shan Hen¡¯s mouth, he staggered back a few dozens of feet. Then he turned and ran. He did not move to fight but to leave the ce as soon as possible.


    There was no way Su Ming would let him leave. He dashed after the man, but the moment he got closer, Shan Hen turned around abruptly. There was pain in his eyes, but there was also killing intent.


    "Su Ming, you forced me to do this!"


    Shan Hen let out a roar, and he lifted the blood-red de in his hands. In the blink of an eye, a Berserker Mark in the shape of a de appeared on his face. It was his Berserker Mark!


    The moment the mark appeared, the space behind Shan Hen started twisting. A giant red de materialized and swung down. It passed through Shan Hen¡¯s body and went for Su Ming¡¯s head with tremendous killing intent.


    That de was stunning. It was Shan Hen¡¯s, who was the chief of the hunters in Dark Mountain Tribe, strongest move! The number of people and beasts that had died under that de was far too great!


    A lot of moonlight instantly turned into fine threads that surrounded the de swinging down at Su Ming. Yet the moment they touched the sword, they were all torn apart.


    The de was about to touch Su Ming.


    His eyes zed, and fire started spreading through them, like his pupils had just been lit on fire. The moment the mes appeared, Su Ming immediately felt that his Qi was burning, as if there was a fire that could burn heaven and earth within him!


    The strength of the fire under the full moon was greater than on any other day. Su Ming did not howl. Instead, he raised his right hand as his eyes burned and pressed his palm against the blood deing towards him.


    mes erupted forth from his body at that instant and enveloped him within them, turning him into a gigantic man of fire. The fire giant looked like it took in a breath as it looked at the full moon in the sky. At that moment, it was as if the moonlight from the entire world was sucked towards it, causing the area to be darker.


    "Fire!" Su Ming whispered.


    While chasing after Shan Hen, he had already felt the fire building up in his body under the full moon. It was as if he just needed a thought, and the mes would burst forth from his body.


    The fire giant mmed its head against the blood de as Su Ming pressed his right palm forward. When it rushed towards the de, it no longer looked like a person, but turned into a sea of fire and burned the de.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth at that instant. The sea of fire and the blood de crumbled apart at the same time. Disbelief appeared on Shan Hen¡¯s face, and he coughed out blood. He was already gravely wounded to begin with and could not withstand the attack. As his body tumbled backwards, he coughed out blood once again in midair. He staggered to regain his footing before retreating.


    Blood trickled down Su Ming¡¯s mouth. The blood fell on the snow below, and a lot of snow melted instantly as if burned away. When Su Ming saw that Shan Hen was about to run, he took a huge step forward and ruthlessly threw Blood Scales.


    Whistling sound echoed through the air. Blood Scales turned into a giant blood-red eagle and fell before Shan Hen, who was trying to escape. It crashed heavily, stirring up a wall of snow that made Shan Hen flinch.


    At the same moment, Su Ming stomped on the ground once, and by his side, a stone knife left behind by one of his people as they left jumped up from the patch of snow. He caught it in his hand and closed in on Shan Hen in the blink of an eye, thrusting the knife forward.


    "I can¡¯t die!"


    Shan Hen¡¯s face was vicious. The moment Su Ming thrust the knife towards him, a weak red light shed on Shan Hen¡¯s right hand¡¯s fingers, and they turned into a red de.


    The two thrust their des into each other¡¯s bodies almost at the same time.


    "Give me ten years! Just ten years!" Shan Hen roared, panting harshly, his body filled with pain.


    "When I was young, you were an adult I respected. I knew that you had to force yourself to be indifferent because your responsibilities were great. You had to protect the tribe. The tribe needed the friendliness of the Head of the Guards, but it also needed someone who was aloof. That was why you chose to be aloof¡­ I¡¯ll let you stab me as thanks for protecting the tribe in the past.


    "But I absolutely won¡¯t forgive you. Our people who died because of your betrayal also won¡¯t forgive you!"


    Blood flowed down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. He pressed against Shan Hen¡¯s body and took out the stone knife, then stabbed once again.


    "This is from all the elderly folk in the tribe who had died.


    "This is from all the people who weren¡¯t useless and died for the tribe leader," Su Ming whispered in Shan Hen¡¯s ear and stabbed him once again.


    "This is from Wu La.


    "This is from Liu Di."


    Tears fell from Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he continued stabbing Shan Hen, lost in his sadness. With each stab, Shan Hen¡¯s body would tremble, pressed against Su Ming. Blood continued flowing from his mouth. He was also crying in pain and in sorrow.


    "This is from Grandpa Nan Song."


    Su Ming looked at the ruins of the tribe. He supported Shan Hen so that he would not fall and pushed his body back, stabbing him once again with the knife in his right hand.


    As he kept pushing Shan Hen back, a long, terrifying line of blood trailed down after them through the snow until the hunter¡¯s back hit a giant fence that wasn¡¯t too damaged surrounding the tribe


    With a bang the fence shook as Su Ming stabbed again.


    "This is from the elder.


    "This is from me," he said in a low tone and sank the stone knife in his hands deeply into Shan Hen¡¯s heart.


    The head of the hunters fell on him and convulsed repeatedly, the light in his eyes gradually bing dimmer.


    It was quiet around them.


    They were the only two people in the tribe, and looked as if they were hugging each other.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, he took a few gentle steps back, and Shan Hen¡¯s body fell to the side. There was no longer any light in his eyes. It was as if he could no longer see Su Ming, struggling to lift his trembling right hand and bring out a small piece of bone from his bosom.


    It was a very tiny bone, and it looked like the leg bone of a baby. As he held that tiny piece of bone, tears fell from Shan Hen¡¯s nk eyes.


    Crying, his breathing faded away, and so did his life.

 Chapter 104 — The Place Closest to the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 104: The ce Closest to the Sky</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood silently and looked at Shan Hen who had fallen before him. Su Ming was filled withplicated emotions towards the traitor of Dark Mountain Tribe. Killing him did not bring any satisfaction to him; it only made him even more burdened.


    If it were not because this person hadmitted a crime punishable by death, who would want to kill his own tribe member? If it were not because this person caused so many deaths due to his mistake, who would want to kill the powerful Berserker he had admired since he was still a child?


    Su Ming looked at Shan Hen¡¯s eyes, which were still open. His dull eyes seemed to be looking at a ce Su Ming could not see, and he wondered what he was thinking about before his death.


    The small piece of bone belonging to a baby was stained with Shan Hen¡¯s blood. He held it tightly in his hand, as if that was his deepest attachment prior to death.


    Su Ming did not know why Shan Hen betrayed the tribe. There was no answer to it. He took a few steps and crouched down. As he looked at Shan Hen, he recalled the kindness andughter in this man¡¯s eyes as La Sus cheered when he brought back the beast fangs for them.


    Su Ming raised his right hand and put it on Shan Hen¡¯s eyes to close them. His actions were gentle, as if he was afraid of bothering the head hunter¡¯s deceased spirit.


    He let out a light sigh and was just about to get up when his eyes fell on the baby¡¯s leg bone in Shan Hen¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Is it because of this¡­?¡¯


    He picked it up silently, but did not check whether there was anything wrong with it and just quietly put it away in his bosom.


    Standing up straight, he looked at the once familiar tribe. It was already past midnight, but the moonlight was still bright since the full moon hung in the sky. The silvery light scattered on the earth, serving as a mirror to the snow on the ground, causing the sky and earth to not seem so dark, allowing some degree of visibility.


    He was just about to leave when a slight hint of warmth emitted from the area around his chest. He lowered his head and took out an object from his bosom. That object was also a bone, but it was the bone of a beast - the bone the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe had gifted him when they parted ways.


    ¡®If this thing turns red, then it means that Dark Mountain Tribe ispletely safe¡­¡¯


    For the first time since a long time ago, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. The bone in his hand was letting off a red light and a faint hint of warmth.


    ¡®The tribe is safe¡­¡¯


    He took a deep breath. At that moment, a loud, thunderous boom came from ck me Mountain, which was located in Dark Mountain, far away from the tribe.


    Su Ming lifted his head abruptly and immediately saw the summit of ck me Mountain erupting as the booming sound urred. The stones at the top of the mountain shattered, and the sound reverberated all over the ce. Due to the crack at the top of the mountain, from where he stood, Su Ming saw the elder fighting against Bi Tu in the sky right behind the copsed mountaintop.


    The elder seemed to be retreating, and he also seemed to be heavily injured.


    The red fog that was all over the sky tumbled after the elder, and the faint shape of the Wings of the Moon formed inside. There was also a person standing on top of that Wings of the Moon.


    This battle had gone on for a very long time. The Elder of ck Mountain Tribe had originally thought that with his powers of the Transcendence Realm, he could end the massacre quickly, but he did not expect that up till now, Mo Sang would still be holding out against him.


    More importantly, from what he could tell, Mo Sang might not have reached Transcendence Realm, but he had a lot of Berserker Arts at hand, most of which he had never seen before. The might of those Berserker Arts could evenpare with the power of Transcendence!


    If he hadn¡¯t mastered the Fallen Berserker Art and continuously absorbed the earth¡¯s vitality as he fought, this battle would have been incredibly difficult.


    The moment Mo Sang was expelled from the red mist, Bi Tu charged out from the Wings of the Moon towards him. He no longer dared to use the Wings of the Moon that were formed from his Berserker Mark. After all, he had lost control of it once, and that incident had not only left behind an impression, but also a hint of fear in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the Berserker Blood in his body was restless, as if he was about to lose control of it, and it was going to charge out. But that wasn¡¯t even the main point.


    What frightened Bi Tu the most was a desire that kept growing inside him. This desire did not stem from his mind, but the blood flowing in his veins. It was as if it was trying to lead him in a direction somewhere on thend to worship something.


    If he hadn¡¯t forcefully quelled that impulse with the power he had gained in the Transcendence Realm, this battle would not havested to this point.


    Su Ming stood in the tribe. Once he saw the sight in the sky, he rushed wordlessly towards Dark Mountain.


    He could not fly, so it was impossible for him to participate in the sky battle, but he could go to Dark Mountain and stand at the very top. Its summit was the ce closest to the sky.


    Only when he was there could he help the elder.


    As Su Ming continued running towards the top, a strange light shed in his eyes. The countless moonlight threads floating behind him looked like solidified moonlight.


    ¡®The tribe is safe now, I no longer need to worry about the others¡­ With my strength, I shouldn¡¯t be able to join the fight between the Elders, and if I go, it¡¯ll only cause the Elder to worry and distract him.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He was no longer as loud and reckless as he was before. Although he was anxious, he could now assess the situation calmly.


    ¡®If that incident where I controlled the Wings of the Moon hadn¡¯t happened, I wouldn¡¯t go, but now, I might¡­ really be able to help the elder!¡¯


    He turned into a long red arc and dashed into the forest, bringing with him the numerous moonlight threads.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go to the ce closest to the sky, closest to the full moon, and perform the burning of blood!¡¯


    The red light charged through the forest at an incredible speed.


    That thought had not just urred to Su Ming. He had alreadye up with that idea when he first saw the Wings of the Moon formed by the red fog behind Bi Tu. In fact, he had already had a faint inkling when he saw the Berserker Mark in the shape of the Wings of the Moon on the center of Bi Tu¡¯s brows.


    Since the incident where he had used his willpower to control the Wings of the Moon, that idea was no longer a mere inkling, but became aplete n.


    ¡®There are many Wings of the Moon in the five summits of Dark Mountain. When I performed the burning of blood before, I had the feeling that the Wings of the Moon were restless¡­ If my guess is correct, then if I perform the burning of blood on Dark Mountain during full moon, I can make them even more worked up, which will also affect¡­ Bi Tu, who clearly practices Fire Berserker Arts!¡¯


    After the days of trauma experienced by the tribe, Su Ming had learned how not to be reckless, and how to be calm and quiet.


    He did not choose to go to ck me Mountain, but went towards Dark Dragon Mountain. The red arc trailed a very long line through the forest. From a distance, it looked like a red ribbon that would not break no matter how it moved.


    Time passed by.


    Soon, the long red arc wound through the forest, and Su Ming¡ªtraveling on the familiar path¡ªapproached one of the five summits of Dark Mountain - Dark Dragon Mountain.


    He could not remember how many times he had climbed this mountain. It could even be said that he was familiar with every nook and cranny of the ce. The moment he got closer, the long red arc jumped into the air, and with a few leaps, Su Ming climbed up the mountain without stopping, charging towards the top in the span of a few breaths.


    He ran at his full speed along the back of the mountain, hence Bi Tu and Mo Sang, who were fighting against each other in the sky, did not notice his actions on Dark Dragon Mountain, despite it being located not too far away.


    Besides, they were in a state where they could not divide even a tiny bit of their attention elsewhere. Yet for some reason, anxiety and fear suddenly rose up in Bi Tu. The rampant state of his Berserker Blood became much stronger all of a sudden, as if his blood was boiling in his body. It made him afraid, and he quickly retreated, using some power to forcefully quell that feeling down. His expression changed to one of dismay.


    ¡®Just what is happening!¡¯


    He was shocked but did not have time to think about it. Mo Sang used that chance to close in on him, and they were engaged in a fight once again.


    Mo Sang was already running dry and was incredibly exhausted, yet he had already fought to the extent where he could not leave even if he wanted to. Jing Nan was not here yet either, which made worry and a sense of danger rise in him.


    At that moment, Su Ming was rushing up Dark Dragon Mountain towards the top. When he passed by the cracks, he could feel Wings of the Moon on edge deep below.


    ¡®My guess should be correct!¡¯


    Light shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He continued climbing upwards, and before long, he stood at the top of Dark Dragon Mountain. Wind whistled by, lifting his hair and causing his torn beast skin shirt to p. Yet he stood there with his back straight and looked at the sky, towards the red fog by ck me Mountain that covered the sky, and at the two shing figures that shed and quickly separated from each other inside the fog with the dark python¡¯s roars thundering around.


    There was also a pressure that appeared when the elder and Bi Tu cast their Berserker Arts, which caused a change in their surroundings.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath and sat down cross-legged. He lifted his head in one swift motion and looked at the brilliant moon in the sky. The moon was round, and its light was bright. It fell into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he felt as if his blood was about to burn at any moment.


    ¡®Elder, Su Ming will apany you!¡¯


    The shadow of the blood-red moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes became even clearer. As the blood in his body started boiling, and a burning sensation filled his entire person, he raised his right hand and bit his fingertips before pressing them to his left eye.


    The fourth burning of blood!


    The moment the blood on his fingertips touched his left eye, Dark Dragon Mountain lurched underneath his body. In fact, the instant Dark Dragon Mountain shook, Dark Mountain with all five of its summits started trembling.


    At the same time, all Wings of the Moon within the five summits screeched and howled in excitement. They wanted to rush out of the blood-red tree that kept them contained. They madly scratched and wed at the big tree with red eyes as they cried out with unbelievable excitement.


    They wanted to rush out and worship their King!


    At that moment, Bi Tu suddenly trembled while fighting against Mo Sang in the red fog. He quickly retreated, dismay and panic appearing on his face. He was losing control over the Berserker Blood in his body, and his Blood was crashing all over his body. There was a strong urge growing in him¡ªmaking him incapable of resisting¡ªto kneel down and worship in the direction of Dark Dragon Mountain.


    ¡®How could this be!¡¯


    Bi Tu looked pathetic. Blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth when he forced down the terrifying desire. At the same time, he saw a figure of a frail person sitting on top of Dark Dragon Mountain!

 Chapter 105 — Battle on the Moon!

    <h4>Chapter 105: Battle on the Moon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An incredible killing intent appeared in Bi Tu¡¯s eyes. With just one nce, he could tell that the source of his terror came from the person sitting on Dark Mountain.


    He was about to get closer when the elder noticed Bi Tu¡¯s strange behavior and also saw Su Ming sitting on top of Dark Dragon Mountain. He narrowed his eyes and swiftly took one step forward, blocking Bi Tu¡¯s path.


    Once again, Mo Sang engaged Bi Tu in battle with his tired body.


    As Bi Tu howled in anger, the thick, great fog behind him quickly gathered up before turning into a Wings of the Moon that could cover the sky if it spread its wings!


    The Wings of the Moon looked at where Su Ming was, and an incredible struggle appeared on its face. It was as if there were two wills in its body. One of it came from Bi Tu, and the other came from the deceased spirits of the Fire Berserker Tribe, telling him to go to the person who was burning his blood and worship him!


    Su Ming was looking at the moon in the sky. In his eyes, the moon had turned entirely red. He shuddered. Trying to incite the burning of his blood with his right index finger was as difficult as usual.


    "Members of the Ancient Fire Berserker Tribe¡­ I, Su Ming, have learned the Fire Berserker Art, and now I am performing the burning of my blood on Dark Mountain¡­ recreating the Fire Berserker Art¡­ if your souls are here, why won¡¯t you help me!"


    His eyes were firm. As he mumbled, he swiped his right index finger across his eyes, and when a sharp pain rose in his left eye, a fire that seemed to burn the sky erupted forth.


    Su Ming had managed toplete the burning of his left eye!


    The moment his left eyepleted the burning, all five summits in Dark Mountain shook once again. This time, the trembling was much stronger than before. Arge amount of gravel fell from the mountains and tumbled downwards. It was as if there was a struggle within Dark Mountain, as if a giant underneath it that wanted to rise and stand up!


    Bi Tu, who was still fighting with Mo Sang, let out a pained, sharp cry. His eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started bleeding, and he tumbled backwards. His eyes were bloodshot, and there seemed to be the faint shape of the moon in his pupils.


    He looked wretched. His hair was a mess, and he was bleeding all over his body. A sh passed through Mo Sang¡¯s eyes. He chased after Bi Tu without the intention of letting him go. At the same time, the giant Wings of the Moon in the sky shuddered and let out piercing howls like there were two wills shing furiously within it.


    "Kill him! Wings of the Moon formed by my Berserker Blood, kill him!" Bi Tu shouted in a shrill voice.


    He raised his right hand and struck his chest. The picture of the Wings of the Moon on the center of his brows immediately let out a piercing light, causing the conflict within the eyes of the Wings of the Moon to gradually disappear as it continued howling. The same murderous look as Bi Tu¡¯s appeared in its eyes instead. It pped its wings and charged towards Su Ming, who was on Dark Dragon Mountain.


    Bi Tu quickly spread his arms wide as he retreated, and immediately, wisps of white air appeared from the ground, rushing towards him, causing the injuries on his body to rapidly heal. He took a big step forward and engaged Mo Sang. As booming sounds reverberated in the air, Mo Sang, though his face was pale, gritted his teeth and fought back.


    The giant Wings of the Moon closed in on Dark Dragon Mountain like an endless cloud. Its cries turned into a huge gust of wind, as if it was about to uproot the whole Dark Dragon Mountain. Yet the moment it got closer, Su Ming, who had been sitting down, stood up swiftly. With the shadow of the blood-red moon in his eyes, he looked at the approaching giant Wings of the Moon.


    "Leave!"


    His voice was calm. He removed his right index finger from his left eye and ced it on his right eye, giving an aloof look to the Wings of the Moon, built as big as the peak of a mountain,


    Su Ming himself was built on the leaner side. Compared to the huge Wings of the Moon, he was nothing, yet the moment his voice traveled out coldly, the gigantic body of the Wings of the Moon trembled. It stopped 100 feet away. The murderous look in its eyes turned into conflict and pain.


    This sight struck Mo Sang with disbelief; it also made Bi Tu shake furiously. It was as if he was the Wings of the Moon, and there was an indescribable forceing from the frail body standing on Dark Dragon Mountain, shaking the sky.


    As Bi Tu trembled, he pushed Mo Sang away with a punch and bit his tongue. The moment he coughed out blood, he pressed his right hand to the center of his brows, then with a roar, tore away the mark of the Wings of the Moon from the center of his brows. The flesh that was torn away was surrounded by the blood that Bi Tu coughed out before beginning the burning, sending out arge amount of red mist.


    At the same time, the Wings of the Moon 100 feet away from Su Ming rapidly med up, turning into a sea of fire. But there was no hint of struggle in its eyes as it sank into the mes. It charged towards Su Ming instead. There was only 100 feet between them, so it could instantly close up the distance.


    By the looks of it, it wanted to devour Su Ming!


    Su Ming still remained calm. At the very instant the Wings of the Moon pounced on him, he swiped his right index finger across his right eye. The sky changed, the clouds and the wind tumbled backwards, and thunderous roars arose from Dark Dragon Mountain!


    This was the fourth burning of blood. Yet this time, the number of blood veins within Su Ming¡¯s body did not increase. Instead, as Dark Dragon Mountain shook furiously underneath him, the moon in the sky no longer appeared red only in Su Ming¡¯s eyes¡ªit started turning red before everyone¡¯s!


    The night of the blood-red moon!


    The moment the blood-red moon appeared, within the endless forest spanning around Dark Mountain, the people from ck Mountain Tribe who hid themselves to avoid fighting let out terrified screams and gasps when they saw the crimson moon.


    "The blood-red moon! Why is the blood-red moon here!"


    "Didn¡¯t the blood-red moon just appear recently? Why¡­ why is it here again!"


    It weren¡¯t just the ck Mountain Tribe members hiding in the forest who reacted this way. The same terrified and forlorn screams echoed within their tribe as all the remaining tribe members quickly hid themselves, trembling.


    The members of Dark Mountain Tribe were still in the process of migrating to Wind Stream Tribe. There were dozens of Berserkers from Wind Stream around them with Ye Wang and Chen Chong acting as the leaders. They had received orders from the tribe leader to assist Dark Mountain Tribe. When they met them on their way, they acted as escorts. At that moment, they too, saw the blood-red moon in the sky, and their expressions changed.


    Dark Dragon Tribe too, saw the blood-red moon!


    An outcry filled with fear and shock resounded!


    In the sky above Dark Mountain, Bi Tu was also taken aback momentarily by the sight of the blood-red moon, but his eyes were soon filled with ecstasy. He was not afraid of the crimson moon. He charged towards Mo Sang, causing the other man to retreat. Blood flowed down from Bi Tu¡¯s lips and was flung out, turning into droplets that scattered in the air. With some unknown Berserker Art, they fell on Mo Sang¡¯s body, causing the elder to be sent tumbling back.


    Bi Tu was about to close in on him when a furious voice that sounded like rumbling thunder suddenly came from Dark Dragon Mountain.


    "Bi Tu!"


    Violent tremors shook Dark Dragon Mountain. Many stones rolled down, resulting in loud crashes. Dust billowed out into the forest at the foot of the mountain, stirring up the snow on the ground and forming arge round force of power with Dark Mountain as the center.


    As the roar echoed in the sky from therge amount of cracks in the summits, howls and sounds of wings pping came through, as did pairs upon pairs of red eyes. Very soon, Wings of the Moon rushed out of the cracks. Their eyes were filled with red light, and as they charged out, they looked as if they had covered the sky and earth with their endless numbers.


    The next instant, ck me Mountain and the other summits started shaking and rumbling, and all the other Wings of the Moon tore through the red barrier holding them back and abruptly stormed out!


    That scene was akin to the apocalypse. The Wings of the Moon, who only appeared once every few years, hade once again!


    The sky was filled with Wings of the Moon. Their numbers at the very least amounted to tens of thousands. They surrounded Su Ming, covering him from sight, as their cries shook the sky and earth!


    Their eyes were filled with agitation and excitement. After surrounding Su Ming, their cries seemed to turn into sounds of worship as they circled around him. It was as if Su Ming was their King!


    Bi Tu trembled. When he lifted his head and saw that scene, his expression changed¡ªit was full of shock that had never once appeared on his face. As he looked at the countless Wings of the Moon, covering the sky and earth, he even forgot to breath. It was as if there were thunderbolts shing in his head, striking himpletely dumb.


    He could feel that there was a powerful Fire Berserker Art within Su Ming. That was the true Fire Berserker Art, and it waspletely different from the Art he had received through outside help.


    "This¡­ This is¡­"


    He took a gulp as he mumbled out an iplete sentence. The difference between the faint shadow of the moon in his eyespared to Su Ming¡¯s was far too great.


    The killing intent within the eyes of the giant Wings of the Moon that was closing in on Su Mingpletely disappeared, reced by a fanatic and excited look. It also started circling Dark Dragon Tribe, which was right underneath Su Ming.


    Something shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. There was no hint of surprise on his face. Cries of excitement echoed in his ears. His vision was filled with the sight of Wings of the Moon flying by. When he raised his hand, there was even one Wings of the Moon thatnded on his palm as if it was kneeling down. The fanatic look in its eyes was clear as day.


    At that moment, Su Ming had a strange feeling that he could control these Wings of the Moon and make them fight for him!


    He could feel the excitementing from them. He could feel their agitation and the glory they had desired for a long time.


    Su Ming clenched his fists and took a step forward. Immediately, the Wings of the Moon opened up a path for him, causing him to arrive at the cliff of Dark Dragon Mountain. He did not stop but took another step onto the air.


    When his footnded, he did not fall. A Wings of the Moon flew underneath his foot, letting him step on it. It supported Su Ming¡¯s body, allowing him to walk in the air!


    Su Ming did not stop. He lifted his head. There was a firm and stubborn look in his eyes. He wanted to help the elder, to fight against that damn Bi Tu alongside the elder!


    Su Ming hated Bi Tu to the core. It was because of this person that the war had happened. It was because of this person that their people had to leave their homes in sadness and fight continuously with death hanging over their heads constantly as they moved. This was all Bi Tu¡¯s fault!


    With this hate and resolution, Su Ming turned into a long red arc and charged towards Bi Tu in midair, countless moonlight threads trailing behind him.


    He did not know how to fly, but with each step he took, a Wings of the Moon would appear under his feet, urately forming a path for him so that he could travel at full speed!


    Around him, the Wings of the Moon that covered the sky and earth, along with the Wings of the Moon that had originally belonged to Bi Tu too, charged forward by his side.


    If anyone had looked from the distance, it would have seemed like someone took a brush and quickly drew a line across the sky. The line was formed by the Wings of the Moon, allowing Su Ming to travel in the air. It made all those who saw it be struck dumb by amazement and disbelief!


    The number of Wings of the Moon in the sky could not be counted. With Su Ming leading the charge, they quickly formed a straight line in the sky, shooting up like an arrow.


    The killing intent in Su Ming¡¯s eyes was great. His speed had exceeded Bi Tu¡¯s expectations, same as the elder¡¯s. In an instant, he arrived before the elder with the Wings of the Moon and stopped him from tumbling backwards. He used his body and his resolution to stand before the clearly exhausted elder!


    The elder did not know why and how Su Ming had triggered the appearance of the Wings of the Moon, or why they would want to worship him, but when he looked at him a smile appeared on his face. He might be exhausted, had offered his life away, and had blood flowing from his lips, but he was still happy. Su Ming had truly grown up!


    He could help him now. The frail body standing before him had grown up in his eyes, like a mountain.


    "Bi Tu!"


    Su Ming knew that his power was not enough for him to think that he could win against Bi Tu. What he would be using were the countless Wings of the Moon. He could make those Wings of the Moon fight for him with his will!


    That was the vague thought that had became clear in his head!


    The moment he shouted out Bi Tu¡¯s name, Su Ming, who stood before the elder protectively, held up Blood Scales in his right hand. The 243 blood veins in his body formed into one, and he threw the spear towards Bi Tu with a powerful throw.


    Blood Scales let out a piercing crack in the air as Su Ming gathered all his Qi together and fused it into the spear, causing it to seem to slice through the sky like a crack of red lightning, rushing towards Bi Tu.


    At the same time, Su Ming embedded his will into all the Wings of the Moon, causing those around him to let out shrill cries and charge out. As the Wings of the Moon that covered the sky and earth rushed out, they formed a picture in the sky that would be incredibly difficult to replicate with the brush.


    In that picture, the Wings of the Moon charged towards Bi Tu after the long spear. Even the giant Wings of the Moon that originally belonged to Bi Tu let out a roar and rushed out as well.


    With the long spear as the tip, the numerous Wings of the Moon formed the shape of an arrow and closed in on the dumbstruck Bi Tu in a split second, as if they were about to destroy him!


    He had obtained his powers of Transcendence from the Wings of the Moon, and now, they were about to take it back. It was akin to an inescapable fate of his.


    Bi Tu¡¯s face was pale. As he quickly withdrew, the desire within his body that wanted to rush out and worship Su Ming like the Wings of the Moon became stronger. He lifted his right hand in pain and stabbed his chest with a finger. A ck wisp of air immediately spread out, and once it surrounded his body, that urge slightly dissipated. Yet he had to pay a price. It made him stumble backwards, and his face became paler. Madness appeared in his eyes. Facing off against the countless Wings of the Moon, covering the sky, and Blood Scales, he shouted towards the sky.


    As he shouted, a dark light flew out from his mouth, turning into a ck cauldron that was about the size of a person before him.


    There were numerous tortured faces carved on the cauldron. Some of them were screaming in pain, some were terrifying to look at, some were crying, and some were letting out soundless roars of fury. The entire cauldron let out a cold and frightening presence. When it appeared, it was as if the whole area around them froze.


    "Beware of that cauldron. He used it once before. It has some sort of strange ability. If I didn¡¯t sacrifice some of my life with the seven needles, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to fight against it. But it also seems like he can¡¯t use its full power. Once he uses it, he¡¯ll immediately weaken!" the elder exined, his expression changing quickly.


    "All of you die!"


    Bi Tu¡¯s face was ferocious. The blood he coughed outnded on the cauldron, and it immediately started expanding, letting out an eerie light. As it grew, Bi Tu¡¯s body immediately started withering. It seemed like his flesh and life were being sucked away by the pained faces on the cauldron.


    In an instant, the cauldron grew to the size of about 100 feet, and the old and experienced presence on it became much stronger. As the eerie light glowed, the many carved faces came to life and rushed out from the cauldron.


    When those faces appeared, their cries of pain and sadness echoed in the sky. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s Blood Scales and therge amount of Wings of the Moon closed in as they sliced through the air.


    Large numbers from both sides crashed into each other like two bundles of thick ck clouds, causing a strong tremor and a loud boom.


    As the booming sound echoed in the sky, the human faces burst open like bubbles, ripped apart madly when the Wings of the Moon rushed in. Even so, a single Wings of the Moon was not strong. Usually, once one of them ripped apart one of the human faces, they would turn into a red wisp that rose up into the sky.


    Yet once those human faces were torn apart, their faces were no longer filled with pain, but instead seemed to be freed from something. It was as if their appearance was not so that they could continue fighting, but to seek death¡ªthey were looking for a source for them to no longer be in pain.


    These people had once belonged to ck Mountain Tribe. But some of them were also from Dark Dragon Tribe and Dark Mountain Tribe, those who had disappeared and died a long time ago. There were even some people who Bi Tu had obtained from somewhere before he fused them into the Fallen Berserker Vessel. It was an item to which he offered the souls of those who had been wronged.


    The roaring sounds continued in the sky, as if they were going tost until everything was destroyed. Once Blood Scales, which had gathered Su Ming¡¯s entire power, rushed through the pained faces with the help of the Wings of the Moon pouncing on those faces, it broke through without resistance and stabbed the giant cauldron.


    The moment the spear pierced the cauldron, Blood Scales trembled furiously, and cracks started appearing from the tip of the spear until they spread all over the spear. Blood Scales shattered into numerous shards and fell on the giant cauldron.


    The cauldron shook.


    Su Ming¡¯s attack should not have been able to cause any harm to it, but because Blood Scales broke, a loud bang exploded with the strongest force it had ever shown, one that was summoned from its very life. It caused the cauldron to shake and a tiny crack to appear.


    At the same time, the countless Wings of the Moon howled and rushed towards the cauldron. As they madly crashed into the cauldron, the crack became bigger.


    It may have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but this all took ce in only the span of a few breaths. A sound as if the gate of heaven opened rang and the cauldron broke in half before falling to the ground.


    The moment the cauldron broke apart, Bi Tu coughed out a mouthful of blood and staggered backwards. Still, a vicious grin appeared on his face.


    "Cauldron¡¯s ughter!"


    Arge amount of blood also flowed out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth when Blood Scales broke. Blood Scales was his very first Berserker Vessel. It had fought with him against Wu Sen, and stayed by his side when he ughtered his enemies during the tribe¡¯s migration. Now, as it broke, Su Ming¡¯s body was not the only one injured¡ªhe also felt reluctant to part with it.


    Yet this reluctance was forced down by Su Ming. A strong presence of danger suddenly came from ahead Arge amount of ck mist appeared from the two halves of the broken cauldron that fell to the ground and gathered together in an instant, turning into a gigantic human face. It let out a scream and charged into the sky as the cauldron continued falling.


    That face was hundreds of feet long. It opened its mouth wide, moving in to swallow Su Ming whole.


    The elder¡¯s expression changed from where he stood behind Su Ming. He swiftly went forward and was about to push Su Ming away to stop the face from approaching, but Su Ming had already taken a step forward and remained standing before the elder.


    He spread his arms wide, and Wings of the Moon immediately rushed towards him with bloodshot eyes. They closed in on him in an instant andnded on him, covering him up in multipleyers. The giant Wings of the Moon that had originally belonged to Bi Tu also did the same.


    In the blink of an eye, just as Su Ming was about to be swallowed by the giant faceing from below him, he was covered by arge number of Wings of the Moon, turning into a gigantic Wings of the Moon in the sky!


    It may have looked like it was only one Wings of the Moon, but in truth, it was formed by an unimaginable amount of Wings of the Moon gathered together!


    "Fire!"


    A sound that shook the sky came from above the huge Wings of the Moon. That voice belonged to Su Ming, yet it also belonged to the countless Wings of the Moon. With the voice, a powerful presence erupted forth from the gigantic Wings of the Moon. That presence did not belong to Su Ming, but to the Wings of the Moon!


    Su Ming¡¯s body was the heart of the Wings of the Moon, his mind their will. He could control the body of the giant Wings of the Moon. The moment themand of fire came from his mouth, arge amount of moonlight descended around the Wings of the Moon, turning into a silver sea of fire with the Wings of the Moon as the center, and it continued spreading towards its surroundings in the sky.


    When the silver sea of fire appeared and started spreading, the giant human face that seemed as if it was going to swallow Su Ming immediately sank into pain. The sea of fire surrounded it, and as it let out pained screeches, it was burned to ashes, engulfed in mes hundreds of feet away from the giant Wings of the Moon that surrounded Su Ming.


    The same moment the face was burned, the giant Wings of the Moon with Su Ming within flew towards Bi Tu, standing in the distance as he continued to be surrounded by the silver sea of fire.


    Bi Tu¡¯s face was pale as he stared wide-eyed. He could still not believe what he was seeing, but he was, after all, a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm. He also had a lot of battle experience. He quickly retreated, already looking at Su Ming as more of a threat than Mo Sang.


    "Verdant Berserk Chains!"


    Bi Tu raised his right hand and pointed towards the sky. A crack immediately appeared from the torn and bloodied center part of his brows. It was the same as when Nan Song had cast this Art, but the crack continued spreading from his face down his body until it reached his lower abdomen. It was as if his entire body was split apart by someone.


    A dense, green presence rushed out of the crack on his body and surrounded Bi Tu as it turned into verdant mist chains!

 Chapter 106 — The Arrival of the Fallen Berserker!

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Arrival of the Fallen Berserker!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The chains of mist surrounded Bi Tu¡¯s body in multipleyers. They formed a pattern of a ripple in the sky and started spreading outwards. As they did so, an incredibly mighty presence spread out.


    "Verdant Berserk Chains is the strongest Berserker Art in ck Mountain Tribe. It has the same destructive force as the Execution of the Three Evils of Dark Mountain Tribe did in the past, but its power is much more stable. If the Art is cast by a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm, then the force will be very powerful!" Mo Sang said quickly and severely, with a pale face.


    The elder knew clearly that using this Art was the same as sacrificing some of the caster¡¯s life. Even he had not managed to force Bi Tu to the point where he would have to use this Art during his battle. The elder knew that this was rted to Bi Tu¡¯s personality. He was selfish. He did not care about the lives of his tribe members. Even if they all died, as long as he was still around, ck Mountain Tribe would still prosper and be great in a short period of time.


    The moment Mo Sang spoke, Bi Tu, who was surrounded by the numerous chains of mist, let out a roar as his face twisted into a ferocious expression. He swung his right hand downwards, pointing towards the giant culmination of the Wings of the Moon that was hiding Su Ming within.


    The countless chains of mist let out a buzzing sound and charged towards the giant Wings of the Moon. As they moved forward, the Verdant Chains grewrger, until they seemed to have be a straight line, rapidly charging towards the Wings of the Moon that was also approaching it.


    They traveled so quickly that they seemed to have fused with the sky and earth. In the blink of an eye, the Verdant Chains appeared around the giant Wings of the Moon and surrounded it, tying up the entire body of the giant Wings of the Moon.


    "Die!" Bi Tu let out a vicious, shrill cry. He lifted both his hands as if about to take control of the Verdant Chains. He pped his hands together in one swift motion.


    As the Verdant Chains that had tied up the Wings of the Moon rumbled, they tightened their grip. Su Ming¡¯s power was not enough, and he did not have any Berserker Arts that could pose a threat towards those in the Transcendence Realm. He only had the sturdy body belonging to the numerous Wings of the Moon around him. As the Verdant Chains tightened their grip, the Wings of the Moon started struggling madly under his control.


    When both sides shed against each other, a part of the Verdant Chains broke, but the Wings of the Moon also jolted, and some red vapor rose into the sky¡ªa clear sign that the moment they had contact, signs of death appeared on the Wings of the Moon.


    As the Wings of the Moon continued struggling, the Verdant Chains tightened their grip even more. Every single time a rumble sounded, a part of the Verdant Chains broke apart, and arge amount of red vapor would appear from the Wings of the Moon, making them pay arge price.


    Veins popped out on Bi Tu¡¯s face. There were still three inches before he could finish closing his hands together. Yet these three inches were monstrously difficult for him to breach. As his hands trembled, he bit his tongue and coughed out blood. That blood turned into two blood-red arms that fused into the arms on his body, granting him strength so that he could close the distance between the three inches to a mere one inch.


    At the same time, lines of blood appeared on the Verdant Chains. The strength of its hold became stronger instantly. With a st, the chains sank into the body of the Wings of the Moon, causing the amount of red vaporing from its body to increase by several fold.


    Since Su Ming stood in the Wings of the Moon, his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started bleeding, and he felt a sharp pain traveling into his mind. It was the pain felt by the numerous Wings of the Moon as they cried out.


    "Just die already!"


    Bi Tu¡¯s hair was a mess as he continued increasing his strength without regard for consequences. Mo Sang, who was standing in the distance, did not hesitate and flew towards him with his tired body. He swung both his hands, and the dark python that was covered in injuries materialized behind his back. It opened its mouth and let out a huge roar, charging towards Bi Tu with the elder.


    The elder was already gravely wounded. There were seven bone needles in his body from when he had sacrificed some of his life. It was already very difficult for him to continue fighting. If Su Ming had note, he would have chosen to explode his blood so that he could heavily wound the elder of ck Mountain Tribe.


    However, he also knew that the elder of ck Mountain was cautious of it. That was why he held back, not wanting to force Mo Sang into a corner, but choosing to deplete his strength until Mo Sang would eventually die.


    Yet there was a chance at that moment. There was a chance where he could heavily wound Bi Tu and give Su Ming a chance. The price was his own death, but the elder had no regrets!


    The moment Mo Sang rushed out, Su Ming felt a clear wave of sadness from the elder. Red crawled into his eyes. He might have learned how to be stoic, but at that moment, he still became anxious.


    Because his will was fused together with the culmination of the Wings of the Moon, his anxiety also made all these Wings of the Moon to be worked up. The moment the elder rushed towards Bi Tu, the Wings of the Moon that was being strangled by the Verdant Chains dispersed, revealing Su Ming standing on a Wings of the Moon within. As they dissolved, the Verdant Chains quickly charged towards Su Ming.


    Yet at that moment, the Wings of the Moon that had spread out started coughing out small amount of blood. Some of them even exploded, turning intorger amounts of blood. The instant the Verdant Chains surrounding Su Ming closed in, the Wings of the Moon gathered up once again with him as the center.


    However, this time, when they gathered up, they did not turn into the shape of the Wings of the Moon, but a giant about hundreds of feet in height. That giant¡¯s face was faint, and the details on it could not be seen clearly. Yet at the center of its brows was a picture of fire.


    When the giant appeared, even those Verdant Chains were absorbed into the giant¡¯s body, as if they were part of the giant to begin with.


    Upon its appearance, the sky and earth roared. The five summits in Dark Mountain shook. Even thend trembled continuously. Within the forest, on a dried up big tree, there was a small monkey that was entirely covered in red fur. It held onto the branch tightly, anxiety and fear filling its face. It kept on screeching, but it did not dare to travel upwards.


    The light from the moon became much brighter when the giant appeared. It was as if the earth had turned into a redherworld as the red from the moon fell on thend.


    The moonlight that became much brighter gathered on the giant, and with a st, turned into a silver sea of fire. It spread out, and it looked like there was a humongous fire beast behind the giant.


    The giant opened its eyes in a swift motion. The shadow of the blood-red moon was in its eyes. It moved towards Bi Tu; its footsteps were huge, managing to reach Bi Tu before the elder. Then, it threw a punch forward. The silver sea of fire behind it rolled forward, swooping in on Bi Tu with the fist.


    Bi Tu did not retreat. Instead, he let out a growl with a fierce look on his face.


    "Verdant Berserk Chains Explosion!"


    The moment the words were spoken, the giant with Su Ming jolted. Booming sounds came from within its body. It belonged to the Verdant Chains stuck in its body. They exploded, turning into wisps of verdant mist that looked as if they were going to turn into the Verdant Chains once again and tie up the giant.


    The moment the Verdant Chains exploded, the giant shuddered. Arge amount of red mist rose into the air, and its body started shrinking rapidly. Yet the fist it threw out continued traveling forth. Under the giant¡¯s unwavering gaze and its disregard for the injuries on its body, it thrust its fist forth without hesitation.


    Bi Tu¡¯s expression changed and he quickly retreated. He brought both his hands forward and cast some unknown Berserker Art. In an instant, his arms turned into dried up wood and acted as a shield for him.


    A loud crash traveled through the air. The giant punched the dry-wood barrier formed by Bi Tu¡¯s hands. As the sound rang out, Bi Tu¡¯s body shook viciously, and he coughed out blood. His arms immediately exploded and turned into flesh and blood that scattered everywhere as his body tumbled backwards.


    A sh passed through the giant¡¯s eyes. It seemed like it was hard for it to continue onward as well, with the injuries it had sustained when the Verdant Chains exploded. But it continued anyway.


    Just as it was about to give chase, Bi Tu, who had been flung away, let out a piercing scream, his ears, nose, mouth, and ears bleeding.


    Soon, therge amount of green wisps of mist that were about to turn into chains on the giant immediately gave up on condensing. They rushed instead to Bi Tu with a speed that surpassed Su Ming¡¯s. The wisps of green mist crawled into every part of Bi Tu¡¯s body, and before Su Ming and the elder¡¯s eyes, Bi Tu¡¯s body started recovering at a shocking speed.


    In an instant, his arms grew back, his face returned to a healthy shade of red, as if he hadpletely returned to the peak of his condition!


    "Using Verdant Berserk Chains is the same as sacrificing your own life. He¡¯s using his life to heal his wounds, but he can only use it once. What¡¯s more, he won¡¯t be able to use the Verdant Berserk Chains again for some time!" the elder immediately said, his eyes narrowed.


    The moment the elder spoke, a glint appeared in Bi Tu¡¯s eyes. His face may have seemed to have returned to a healthy shade of color, but there was a dull look in his eyes. Yet his anger had reached its peak.


    He was a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm, but was forced to sacrifice his life to recover. To him, that was uneptable!


    He did not even look at Mo Sang, but stared at the giant which contained Su Ming.


    "You can now die without regrets for forcing me to this extent! But this fight is over! You and your elder will certainly die here today!


    "Mo Sang, when I fought against you, I only used a part of my Fallen Berserker Art. Now, I¡¯ll let you witness the Fallen Berserker Art cast by a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm!"


    Bi Tu was wary of Su Ming. Unless he deemed it absolutely necessary, he did not want to cast this Fallen Berserker Art. It would inflict great harm to his own self, and he had to cast it when he waspletely uninjured. If he cast it while he was injured, he would not be able to bear the consequences.


    The giant lifted its feet and was about to close in when Bi Tu spread his arms wide open and knelt towards the north in midair. There was a fanatic look on his face as he roared at the sky.


    "The Fallen Berserker within the sky and earth, please honor your promise and descend upon the world!"


    The moment the words were shouted out, the blood-red moon in the sky dimmed. The stars in the sky also became darker at the same instant. An indescribable presence started gathering together from the sky and earth.


    There was silence, but Su Ming¡¯s heart began to race in his chest. His body seemed to have frozen when that presence started gathering together.


    Mo Sang¡¯s face was pale. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth as if he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure brought by the presence as it gathered.


    "Who is¡¯t that bothered mine slumber¡­?"


    "Who is¡¯t that summoned mine Berserker Soul¡­?"


    A voice that reverberated through Su Ming and the elder¡¯s minds suddenly rang out. That voice sounded old and aged by time, morose, and it made all those who heard it horrified.

 Chapter 107 — The Elder’s Secret!

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Elder¡¯s Secret!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everything in the world was frozen still, even the wind stopped in the air. There was only deathly stillness on the earth.


    Bi Tu¡¯s body trembled. He knelt towards the north as he worshipped the sky.


    "Your servant, Bi Tu, summoned you here. I have prepared enough life, and I offer these two as a sacrifice. O Fallen God of Berserkers of the North, please descend upon us."


    As Bi Tu spoke, that formless presence began gathering and turning into a faded outline of a person before him.


    It was a person, one whose face could not be seen clearly. In fact, if no one looked properly, then they would find it hard to see the moment that semi-transparent person appeared.


    The elder shuddered and his breathing became rapid.


    Su Ming was behaving the same way within the giant. He could not move his body. From the semi-transparent figure, he could feel a power that surpassed Bi Tu¡¯s by leaps and bounds.


    He had a final Scattering Blood with him, but Scattering Blood was like a double-edged sword. If it was crushed and the powder touched the wounds on his body, then it was the same as destroying himself. That was why every time Su Ming used it, he was incredibly careful with it.


    It was his ultimate move. He did not know whether this item was useful against powerful Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm, but he had to try. He had a chance, but the elder was by his side, and Bi Tu was rapidly healing all his wounds. If Su Ming used it at the wrong time, and the powder was flung aside, then there was a high chance it would affect him and the elder.


    The semi-transparent figure stood before the kneeling Bi Tu. It raised its right hand and touched Bi Tu¡¯s forehead. Bi Tu immediately trembled viciously and pain appeared on his face, but he bore through it and did not scream out. A small hole appeared at the center of his brows, and arge amount of blood gushed out, which was absorbed by the semi-transparent figure.


    Very soon, that figure was no longer semi-transparent, but turned into a blood-red color. There was a thread of blood spinning within its body, and it gradually formed the outline of a part of a finger on its right hand.


    Bi Tu¡¯s body withered quickly. It was as if in the span of a few breaths, he would turn into mere bones.


    "Not enough¡­"


    The only red was on the small fragment of the figure¡¯s finger; the other parts of the person were still in the semi-transparent state. It spoke unhurriedly within the minds of the three people in the air.


    Bi Tu seemed to have known a long time ago that the blood would not be enough. He made a grabbing motion with both hands, and as the earth shook, Dark Mountain became duller in an instant. All of the snow on the mountain turned ck and spread out. The trees in the forest at the foot of the mountain crumbled into ashes. White mist crawled out from all corners of the earth and rushed towards Bi Tu.


    The darkness in the forest at the foot of the mountain continued spreading. As it did so, all the living creatures that were enveloped within died and turned into white mist that rose into the air.


    The little monkey in the tree quickly ran away in panic and managed to avoid being captured by the darkness spreading outwards.


    The white mist continued rising into the air and fused into Bi Tu¡¯s body, causing his withered body to recover once again. Yet at the same time, more blood gushed out from the hole at the center of his brows, which was absorbed by the person before him.


    This frightening sight was seen by both Su Ming and the elder, but they could not stop it. They could not even move their bodies.


    "It is still not sufficient¡­"


    One of the fingers on the person¡¯s right hand turnedpletely red.


    "This is all I can offer¡­ Northern God of Berserkers, please descend¡­"


    Bi Tu trembled. He could not move, and the injuries that had recovered just moments ago tore open once again.


    "The sacrifice this time is not sufficient¡­ I can only let one finger fall," the person saidnguidly. He lifted the only finger that was stained red and pointed towards the sky.


    The weather immediately changed. Arge amount of ck clouds started gathering, and once they covered half of the sky, arge thunderbolt formed. At the same time, a ck sh of lightning shot down from the ck clouds in the blink of an eye.


    That ck lightning exuded evil and an air of gruesomeness. It was as if death was descending as it fell!


    The moment the lighting shot down from the sky, Su Ming¡¯s frozen body suddenly felt warmth from the ck debris that had been quiet for a long time. The warmth fused into Su Ming¡¯s body, and as cracking sounds rebounded, he found that he could move.


    He did not have time to think. The moment the bolt of lightning was about to fall on his person, he took one step forward. Bi Tu was unable to move, and his body was covered in injuries at the moment. Su Ming brought out Scattering Blood and closed in on Bi Tu, reaching out his right hand from the giant¡¯s body and hurled the pill at him.


    The moment he flung Scattering Blood, the bolt of lightning descended on the giant. He could not dodge it. He clenched his right fist and threw a punch towards that lightning!


    From a distance, this sight was akin to a giant ring at the sky, and as the heavens sent a bolt of lightning downwards, it was moving forth to fight against the heavens!


    The faded figure with that one red finger let out a light sound of puzzlement. While looking at Su Ming, its body gradually disappeared as if it could not stay for too long.


    As it disappeared, the elder also regained his mobility. His face was filled with anxiety, watching the giant which contained Su Ming and the ck bolt of lightning close in on each other in midair!


    At the same moment, that Scattering Blood was also closing in on Bi Tu at an incredible speed.


    Bi Tu did not know what that was. He let out a coldugh and swung his right hand. A huge gust of wind immediately blew it away, but the moment it touched that Scattering Blood, the pill exploded due to Su Ming imbedding his Qi within it earlier, causing the Scattering Blood to turn into powder and scatter into red mist that charged towards Bi Tu. Even if some it wase dispersed by Bi Tu, arge amount stillnded on his body and crawled into his injuries as if they wanted to burn his blood.


    "Child¡¯s y!"


    Bi Tu¡¯s expression changed, and he circted the Qi in his body as he let out a cold bark ofughter. With some unknown method, the burning sensation within his body was extinguished, but his face became paler because of that.


    When the ck lightning that exuded evil and gruesomeness appeared, it was like it had turned into a ray of light that brought death upon the world. It charged towards Su Ming and collided with his fist.


    There was no crashing sound. Everything happened silently. In the elder and Bi Tu¡¯s eyes, they saw the bolt of lightning touch the giant¡¯s right arm and, crushing it immediately, turn the arm into arge amount of red mist that spread outwards. At the same time, the giant¡¯s body also started shaking furiously. Then from its shoulders, it started crumbling down inch by inch. In the blink of an eye, about an eighth of the giant¡¯s body had turned into mist.


    The lightning pierced through the giant¡¯s body.


    "Su Ming!"


    The elder¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Just as he was about to rush over, he saw whatever was remaining of the giant in the air make the red mist spreading outwards from its body tumble backwards and gather up once again. He also saw Su Ming¡¯s body hidden away in the small remaining part of the giant as the red mist gathered. When Su Ming threw the punch, he had changed his location within the giant¡¯s body.


    Even so, he was covered in blood, as if he had already reached his end.


    The ck lightning that destroyed most of the giant¡¯s body stopped in midair. It was a lot duller now. It changed its directionnguidly, but it did not travel towards the elder, but looked like it was going to once again pierce through the giant¡¯s body, which seemed to be experiencing some sort of change due to the gathering red mist.


    Bi Tu stood in the distance, his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth bleeding. His breathing was rapid. Summoning the Fallen God of Berserkers required him to offer his life, and the power needed for him to use that ck lightning also required him to continuously offer lives taken from the mountain below. He had also wasted some power when he extinguished the fire in his body.


    The power of the lightning wasrgely rted to his level of cultivation because this power of lightning cast from the one finger was actually a culmination of all his power. The strange Fallen God of Berserkers changed it, but in the end, it was stillrgely rted to Bi Tu¡¯s power.


    "Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? Die!"


    Veins popped out on Bi Tu¡¯s face. The sight of the veins popping up on his withered body looked incredibly frightening.


    The ck lightning no longer looked dull. It changed its direction and was just about to rush towards Su Ming when Mo Sang turned his head back.


    He looked at the heavily injured dark python that had fought with him until now. The dark python was a materialization of his Berserker Mark. It had been with him for his entire life. The moment he looked at the dark python, the dark python too, seemed to have gained intelligence and looked at the elder.


    The elder did not hesitate. He closed his eyes, and the clothes on his upper body burst apart, revealing his aged body. On his body was a great number of blood veins that had gathered into the Mark of the dark python, but at the moment, it melted away. In a second, it was washed away and disappeared from the elder¡¯s body.


    The moment the Mark of the dark python disappeared, a blood red Mark of a tooth appeared on the elder¡¯s chest, covering his entire body. The tip of the tooth was at the center of the elder¡¯s brows. It looked natural, like a real tooth!


    The moment the Mark of the tooth appeared, Bi Tu¡¯s, who was controlling the ck bolt of lightning by sacrificing lives of those below to attack Su Ming, expression changed. Astonishment, shock, and disbelief - all of them could be seen on his face!


    There were far too many things that threw him into disarray this night: the appearance of the blood-red moon, the arrival of the Wings of the Moon, and the true Fire Berserker Art. Yet all those sights were nothingpared to the sight of the Berserker Mark on Mo Sang changing to that of a tooth.


    "Impossible! You have two Berserker Marks? That¡¯s impossible! Those of the Berserker Tribe can only have one Berserker Mark in their lives! You¡­ How could you have two!"


    Bi Tu was aghast. He even forgot to control the ck bolt of lightning when he saw that scene.


    He could not believe what he was seeing, but he knew that if news that Mo Sang had two Berserker Marks spread out, then their entire world would be taken by a storm. He had never heard of anyone who possessed two Berserker Marks before. There was no one like that. Even the legendary Gods of Berserkers only had one Berserker Mark!


    Mo Sang opened his eyes, his face calm. Once the second Berserker Mark appeared, he raised his right hand and grabbed onto his chest, then pulled outwards. Immediately, a giant tooth about the height of an adult man appeared in his hand.


    The tooth looked ghastly¡ªits entire body was letting off a white glow. Once the elder held it in his hand, he leapt forward and stood on top of the dark python¡¯s head, which had not disappeared.


    ¡®This is myst resort¡­ I was originally going to use it anyway.¡¯


    There was a look of sadness on the elder¡¯s face as he thought. He held up the giant tooth and stabbed it through the head of the dark python underneath his feet. Pain spread ross the dark python¡¯s face, but it did not move, simply allowing the elder to drive the tooth into its head until it was buried deep.


    The moment the tooth waspletely buried into its head, thunderous roars echoed in the sky, and the dark python¡¯s eyes became dull. It died. Yet the moment of its death, when its body quickly withered, from the spot where the tooth was driven into its head, ck mist flowed out.


    As the dark python faded away, arge amount of ck mist came out. Within the span of a breath, the dark pythonpletely disappeared from the world along with the tooth. Before the elder was dense, ck fog. As it continued to tumble and move around, the head of a ferocious beast with a single horn appeared.


    That head of the beast looked like it belonged to an evil spirit. There was a ck metal hook on its nostrils. It rushed out with an incredibly shocking pressure and a simr presence to that of Transcendence, charging towards Bi Tu, whose face had changed into that of a panic-stricken one.

 Chapter 108 — Xing!

    <h4>Chapter 108: Xing!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bi Tu was terrified. He had never even dreamt about someone possessing two Berserker Marks among those in the Berserker Tribe. Not only was it something unbelievable, it also covered the former prodigy, Mo Sang, with a thickyer of mystery.


    When Mo Sang¡¯s second Berserker Mark appeared, the sight of the tooth killing the dark python, which was formed by his first Berserker Mark, before materializing into the malicious looking head of a single-horned beast with the simr presence to Transcendence also made Bi Tu take in a sharp breath. His skin crawled, and he immediately lifted both his arms, pointing a finger towards the ck bolt of lightning that was originally aimed at Su Ming.


    The ck bolt of lightning immediately changed direction and dashed towards the beast head that was surrounded by ck fog.


    The elder stood in midair with his eyes closed, unmoving. The giant head of the beast behind him howled. The ck fog spread around them, casting the sky and earth in a ghastly light. This was the elder¡¯s final resort, and also a secret he had kept hidden deep within himself.


    The head of the beast that was surrounded by the ck fog spreading outwards charged towards Bi Tu, howling in its rush towards the ck bolt of lightning that went forward to protect Bi Tu. The bolt of lightning let out loud thunderous cracks and closed in on the head of the beast.


    They crashed into each other.


    Thunderous roars echoed through the sky. The head of the beast let loose horrendous howls as arge amount of the ck fog that surrounded it dispersed. The ck bolt of lightning stopped before the center of the beast¡¯s brows, unable to pierce through.


    As the head of the beast continued roaring, it continued moving forward, forcing that bolt of lightning to move backwards as if it was met with strong resistance.


    Bi Tu¡¯s face was pale. His eyes were bloodshot. As of then, he felt like he was faced with the greatest danger in his life. The ck bolt of lightning continued retreating, allowing the head of the beast to arrive at a distance less than 1,000 feet away from him.


    Bi Tu brought both his hands up, pointing at the center of his brows with one finger, and towards his chest on his already withered body with the other, offering his blood and life once again. His hair, which was originally ck, turned instantly white. Dried cracks spread through his face, and his body swayed.


    "That is only a presence simr to Transcendence, it¡¯s not true Transcendence!"


    Bi Tu let out a low growl. As his body started changing, that ck bolt of lightning seemed to have replenished its power. A ck ray of light that shot into the sky erupted forth from the bolt of lightning, and in an instant, it grew several times in size and pierced the center of the beast¡¯s brows.


    In the distance, the elder trembled and blood flowed out of his mouth. A simr injury appeared at the center of his brows. It looked almost identical to the injury at the center of the beast¡¯s brows.


    That head of the beast roared, and a strange light appeared in its eyes. It did not care about the ck bolt of lightning piercing through it, but instead charged forward even as booming noises came from its head. As the ck fog quickly dispersed, the ck bolt of lightning entered further into its head. Yet the head of the beast did not seem to know any pain and continued moving forward until it was only 300 feet from Bi Tu from the initial 1,000.


    At that moment, half of the ck bolt of lightning had entered the center of the beast¡¯s brows, causing arcs of ck lightning to travel through the entire head of the creature, as if it was going to be destroyed at any moment.


    However, that light from the bolt of lightning also dimmed, like the life that provided its power was no longer enough.


    ck blood flowed out from Bi Tu¡¯s mouth. He raised his right hand in one swift motion and pressed one finger on his right eye, and the light from his right eye immediately faded away, as if it lost its life, turning white.


    The moment his right eye turned white, the ck bolt of lightning immediately let out a strong ck light again, and with a roar, most of the bolt of lightning entered the center of the beast¡¯s brows. Yet at that moment, there was only 100 feet between the head of the beast and Bi Tu.


    In the distance, Su Ming had his eyes closed. His entire body was surrounded by the blood from the Wings of the Moon. The blood gradually gathered around him and turned into a strange blood statue.


    As it gradually formed, a mysterious pressure spread out from the blood statue.


    Anxiety appeared on Bi Tu¡¯s face at that moment. He raised his right hand and pointed at his right leg. It let out a bang, and his entire right leg exploded. After he offering up his right eye, he was once again offering up a sacrifice - his right leg. The moment his right leg shattered, the head of the beast was fifty feet away from him. Yet that ck bolt of lightning also pierced through the center of the beast¡¯s brows with a boom and went out from the back of its head.


    The destructive force from the bolt of lightning caused its eyes to instantly be duller, and its focus to scatter, but it did not stop its charge. It continued rushing towards Bi Tu. 50 feet, 40 feet, 30 feet¡­ As Bi Tu let out a terrified scream, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The only thing visible was the head of the beast that had concealed Bi Tu. It turned into faint wisps of ck fog and dissipated into the air.


    The elder¡¯s face was pale. He opened his eyes, and there was an expectant look in his dull eyes. Yet that anticipation turned into despair in a moment. He coughed out blood, and the moment the head of the beast dissipated, it was as if something huge crashed into him. He staggered back and fell on one of the five summits on Dark Mountain, struggling to stand.


    A defiant and excitedughter traveled from where the ck fog was dissipating from the head of the beast. It was Bi Tu¡¯s voice. He had not died! At that moment, he had also thought that he would be killed, but when that beast was not even five feet away from him, a ck light suddenly appeared from Bi Tu¡¯s body. The moment the head of the beast touched the light, it dissipated.


    "No one can kill me! Mo Sang, you may be strong, you may have two Berserker Marks, but you can¡¯t kill me!"


    Bi Tu panted harshly. He was still terrified by what had happened. He knew that if the mysterious man in ck had not left behind some power within him, then Bi Tu would surely have been unable to survive the beast¡¯s charge just now.


    At that moment, he looked pathetic. He had lost an eye, a leg, and his entire body was withered and dried up like a branch. His face was pale, but he still lifted his head andughed at the sky.


    "I¡¯ll kill him first. I¡¯ll let you see him die before your eyes, and then I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Bi Tu panted harshly, lifting his right hand to point at the bolt of lightning that suddenly becamerger in the air. The bolt of lightning jolted and slowly turned around. By the looks of it, it was as if it needed to lock onto its target before attacking¡ªthat was why it needed to readjust its position each time.


    Yet the moment the ck bolt of lightning readjusted its position and locked onto Su Ming, Su Ming opened his eyes, and the moment he did so, the blood of the Wings of the Moon circling around him surged forth, and a broken blood statue appeared in between heaven and earth.


    The blood statue was not big. It was only 40 to 50 feet tall. Su Ming¡¯s body was like a mosaic on the blood statue¡¯s chest, but it did not materialize because of him. His body only acted as a small conduit, allowing the Wings of the Moon to gather all their power together through his body, which was how they had be the same level as Bi Tu during their previous fight.


    The blood statue exuded an ancient presence. A blood-red light shed all over its body, but the statue did not have a head. It was broken, and looked as if there was not enough strength for it to appear in itsplete form in the sky.


    Still, even without a head, a terrifying presence surrounded the blood statue. The man portrayed wore armor, and it was also blood-red. It made the man look like was an old battle spirit hanging midair.


    Besides the terrifying presenceing from his body, there was also a devastating air around him, as if he was shouting because he was unwilling to die, and his cries reverberated through the air.


    In his hands was a giant axe. That axe was also broken, but a killing intent that shook the sky surrounded it. Vague cries from the souls of those who were wronged traveled out from the axe.


    This was one of the nine great statues of the God of Berserkers from the Fire Berserker Tribe taken from the memories of the Wings of the Moon. A long time ago, he was once worshipped by an uncountable number of people from the Fire Berserker Tribe. He even once fought against the God of Berserkers together with the other eight statues of the God of Berserkers after they had been granted intelligence by the Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe.


    His head was torn off by the God of Berserkers; he had already died a long time ago. His broken appearance now was an illusion created from the memories of the Wings of the Moon using their Blood of the Fire Berserkers.


    His name was Xing!


    Bi Tu¡¯s mouth hung open. There were simply far too many things that caught him off guard today. However, he was not numbed towards it yet, because these things were only growing increasingly more shocking.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed as he stood on the shoulders of the headless and broken statue of the God of Berserkers. The broken God¡¯s body took one step forward. The moment its footnded, it was as if the sky and earth shook.


    However, Su Ming knew that the shaking was fake. The materialization of the broken God was due to the culmination of the memories of the Wings of the Moon. Perhaps he truly had had incredible strength, but he was dead. He was just an illusion, and that was why the power he could use was incredibly small.


    More importantly, the moment the broken God appeared, Su Ming also felt that the broken God was quickly disappearing. He could only remain for the span of a few breaths.


    After a few breaths, the broken God would disappear, and all the Wings of the Moon would also die as a price. At that moment, Su Ming would no longer have the power of the Wings of the Moon, and because he could no longer suppress his injuries, he would also experience bacsh. Not only would he be unable to fight against Bi Tu, he would also face serious danger from overexertion.


    As light shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the ripples caused by the broken God spread out. With just one step, he appeared before the stunned Bi Tu. He lifted the axe in his hands and swung it downwards.


    At that moment, the ck bolt of lightning sped towards the broken God.


    Bi Tu trembled. The danger he felt right now surpassed that of when he had faced the head of the beast formed by Mo Sang¡¯s second Berserker Mark. It made him feel terror that stemmed from the very root of his soul. He did not hesitate. He knew clearly that if he hesitated for even a moment, he would diepletely and utterly, his body and spirit exterminated.


    So he pointed at his left leg without hesitation, gritting his teeth. Many blood veins appeared on his body to form the picture of aplete Wings of the Moon, yet the picture spread out with a bang, causing his blood veins to be unable to gather together. Faced with life and death, Bi Tu had chosen to give up on the Transcendence Realm. Even if his level of cultivation would fall due to this, it was still better than dying here.


    The moment his Berserker Mark that signified Transcendence scattered away, the ck bolt of lightning let out its strongest ck light and closed in on the broken God!

 Chapter 109 — One Flag Pole!

    <h4>Chapter 109: One g Pole!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bolt of lightning closed in on the broken God, charging at its upper back. The moment it touched, thunderps reverberated in the sky, but that broken God did not stop. He was not at all bothered by the ck bolt of lightning, even if there were numerous ck electrical arcs traveling all over his body.


    Nevertheless, the Blood of the Wings of the Moon that created the broken God were rapidly disappearing after it was attacked by the bolt of lightning that had gathered all the power Bi Tu had sacrificed from the Transcendence Realm. It made the amount of time that the broken God could exist be even shorter. ording to Su Ming¡¯s calctions, before the axe could even fall down, the statue would disappear.


    Yet even if that axe only contained a tiny fragment of the power of the former Xing, killing a mere Berserker in the Transcendence Realm was nothing!


    Xing raised the giant battle axe, and countless moaning voices rose from within, as if arge number of angry spirits that had died under this axe ages ago also came into existence. They surrounded the axe as it swung down.


    "No!"


    Despair appeared in Bi Tu¡¯s eyes. As the battle-axe sunk down, he felt as if the pressure of tens of thousands of mountains fell upon him. He could not fight back. He trembled and raised his hands instinctively, trying to block death falling on his head.


    A ck light shed in his body at that moment. The ck ray of light that had helped him to avoid deathst time appeared again. It surrounded his entire body and turned into a spherical ball of light.


    This was hisst resort. Nheless, the giant battle-axe surrounded by the numerous wailing angry spirits continued shing downwards. The moment the axe touched the ck light, it shattered. It didn¡¯t even manage to stop the axe for a fraction of a second. The light might as well have never existed, allowing the battle-axe to slice through and head towards Bi Tu, who sank into despair.


    Bi Tu was about to die. Su Ming¡¯s hatred for this person filled his entire body. Yet the moment the axe was about to fall on him, the space before Bi Tu twisted, and a person in ck robes walked out.


    He raised his right hand and a brilliant light shed around it. A purple shield appeared and shed against the approaching battle-axe.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The shield in the neer¡¯s hand shattered. He retreated and grabbed Bi Tu, who was at that moment filled with despair and excitement. They quickly withdrew until they were 1,000 feet away before stopping. The person¡¯s face was hidden under his ck robes, and there was no way of telling whether he was injured.


    Su Ming smiled wanly. The moment the battle-axe was blocked, the broken statue of the God of Berserkers formed by the Blood of the Wings of Moon reached its limit. It disappeared into the air like arge cloud of red dust scattered into the wind.


    He felt a force charging towards him, and his body tumbled backwards, turning into an arc before he crashed on Dark Dragon Mountain. He coughed out blood and trembled. Since he was no longer capable of suppressing his injuries, they all appeared like a tidal wave crashing into his body, including the ones he had sustained when he forcefully increased his level of cultivation.


    His vision became blurry. That was the feeling of death. Su Ming bit his tongue with his remaining strength and forced himself to stay awake. He struggled to sit up and looked at the person in ck robes standing before Bi Tu in the distance.


    "My Lord!"


    There was lingering fear on Bi Tu¡¯s face. He knew that if the person in ck robes had not arrived when he did, he would have certainly died.


    "Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated the tribes located at the borders of the Alliance of the Western Region. First, the two people in the Transcendence Realm from the weak branch of Miao Man couldbine their Qi and use three attacks with the power of theter stages of the Transcendence Realm. Now, I see a youngd like you training the pure Fire Berserker Art. You even managed to summon Xing¡¯s broken statue! That attack just now¡­ if it were not because your power is too weak and could not provide enough strength, I would not have been able to withstand it."


    The person in ck robes spoke with a hoarse voice. His body trembled slightly, and there was lingering fear on his face. If it were not because Bi Tu was still useful to him and because the power of the axe from the broken God was not enough, he would not havee forward to save Bi Tu. Blood trickled down from his lips, which went unnoticed because of the ck robes covering him.


    "Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­ You killed Jing Nan?"


    The elder stood on another summit. He no longer had any strength left to fight. He spoke unhurriedly as he looked at the person in ck robes.


    "They are, after all, from the Great Tribe of Miao Man. With how protective Miao Man is of their own, killing them would just be troublesome."


    The person in ck robes cast a nce at the elder, and heughed suddenly. Hisughter was hoarse and ghastly. He looked at the elder and brought out a ck te from his bosom with his right hand. There was aplete spine carved on the te, and it was exuding wisps of cold air. He threw it, and the te charged towards the elder before it floated before him.


    When the elder saw the te, his expression changed, and he looked incredibly sour.


    "Besides looking for the ruins of Fire Berserker here, I also came to find you! Mo, you did not let us down. If you died in Bi Tu¡¯s hands, then you wouldn¡¯t be one of us. But you must pay the price for the mistake youmitted in the past."


    As the person in ck robes spoke, he retrieved the ck te and no longer paid any attention to Mo Sang. Instead, he walked towards Su Ming.


    "I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to find an heir of the Fire Berserker¡¯s here¡­"


    Su Ming let out a light sigh. His expression was calm. Even without the presence of the person in ck robes, he would not have any chance to recover. There was only death waiting for him.


    He did not even look at the person in ck robes, but turned his eyes towards the elder standing on another summit. His gaze was gentle. He had already done everything he could.


    ¡®This is the end¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t take care of him properly.¡¯


    The elder fell silent. He think that what had happened was entirely due to him identally joining that frightening group of people in the past. He closed his eyes bitterly.


    Yet at the moment the elder closed his eyes, his body suddenly jolted. A yellow light suddenly appeared on his body, and in an instant, it grew so bright it blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. A presence that did not belong to the world appeared, erupting forth from the elder¡¯s body with a lofty and mighty air.


    The moment the presence appeared, the person in ck robes who was walking towards Su Ming stopped and turned his head back abruptly. There was a hint of amazement and shock on his face, which was hidden underneath the ck robes.


    He saw the piercing yellow light erupting forth from Mo Sang¡¯s body.


    As the light glowed, it gathered on Mo Sang¡¯s vicle. A muffled boom echoed in the sky, and a small yellow g the size of a palm flew out from Mo Sang¡¯s vicle beforeing to float seven inches above his head.


    Mo Sang trembled. He opened his eyes abruptly and lifted his head. When he saw the small yellow g, he was stunned.


    "You¡­ Why are you here?!"


    The appearance of the small g threw the elder into disbelief. He had thought that this thing would never appear in his life, because the person who had given it to him had fused the g into his blood. The elder had tried countless times in the past, but he could not sense it. He could only vaguely feel its presence.


    The elder was stunned. He took in a sharp breath and abruptly looked at Su Ming. There was an absentminded look in his eyes, as if he had just understood something.


    He struggled up and grabbed the small g. The moment the elder held the g in his hands, it shot up to at least 30 feet tall. It was no longer a g, but a giant g pole!


    Its color also instantly turned to ck from yellow, but the g banner was notpletely ck. There were stars shining within, a brilliant sky shining with stars!


    That sky was unfamiliar. It was not the night sky seen by all the members of the Berserker Tribe when they raised their heads. It belonged instead to a ce far away. Perhaps the people there would find this sight familiar when they raised their heads.


    The heart of the person in ck robes trembled furiously. A feeling that something bad was about to happen turned into a strong sense of danger within him. It made his expression change, and he quickly moved forward, wanting to stop Mo Sang¡¯s actions.


    Yet he could not stop Mo Sang from lifting up the giant g pole and standing on the summit. He stood on the peak of the mountain and stretched out his right hand, causing the g pole to lie horizontally. When the elder swung it to his left, it stirred up wind, making the entire banner spread open like a wave. When the person in ck robes got closer, Mo Sang had already drawn a circle around his body with the g pole in his right hand.


    The banner danced in the air, and once it gently touched Mo Sang¡¯s face, he swung it in the air, and it changed once again. It becamerger, and in the blink of an eye, the stars on the banner suddenly started glowing incredibly bright. The banner even flew from the elder¡¯s hands and started rotating on its own in the air.


    It becamerger, wider, and in the span of a breath, the banner became asrge as a patch of sky filled with stars. As it danced in the air, the colors of the sky and earth changed, the wind and clouds tumbled backwards, and with a cry that reverberated through the air, the banner flew into the sky, and their sky was reced by the gigantic banner!


    The night sky was suddenly reced by the starry sky on the banner, causing the night sky to change in a heartbeat!


    This was an Art that changed the sky. This was an Art that made the night sky disappear by recing it with the starry sky in the banner. Right then, Su Ming was stunned. He lifted his head and looked at the sky. That starry sky above waspletely unfamiliar to him.


    Bi Tu was also dumbfounded as he trembled. He could not see any familiar stars. The night sky in his eyes was foreign. This was a patch of sky he had never seen before.


    None of the stars in the sky were familiar!


    The starry sky at night was a sight that everyone saw every day since they were young. Each and every one of the stars would bring about familiarity to those who saw them. The distance between the stars and the pictures they form would slowly be engraved inside people¡¯s memories.


    If, someday, that were to suddenly change, then everyone would immediately notice it. That sort of unfamiliarity would make panic rise in their hearts!


    The person in ck robes trembled furiously as he looked at the unfamiliar starry sky. Even if he was a powerful Berserker at the Bone Sacrifice Realm, the terror did not diminish, because he knew certain things¡­


    "The sky of another world! This is the sky of another world!"


    The moment the starry sky appeared, the elder coughed out blood and staggered backwards. Nheless, he quickly shouted to Su Ming, who was staring at the sky with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Su Ming, remember this sky!" When he finished shouting out his words, the elder fell,pletely drained of his strength.


    Su Ming jolted, then looked at the unfamiliar stars in the sky.


    The sky suddenly lit up with a strong burst of starlight. The stars shed brilliantly and started moving. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the light from the stars joined together and formed a faint outline of a person.


    The person was so huge that he seemed to cover the entire sky. As the light from the stars grew brighter, the person¡¯s face also became clearer.


    It was a middle aged man!


    The moment the light from the stars created the face on the person, Su Ming shuddered and disbelief appeared on his face. He stood there,pletely stunned.


    The face of the gigantic person formed by the light was greatly simr to Su Ming¡¯s own!

 Chapter 110 — The Wind Blew Away All Traces

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Wind Blew Away All Traces</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the starlight drew out the outline of the face, everyone present saw that the person had his eyes closed. In the air, the person in ck robes let out a low growl and withdrew in one swift move. He charged towards Bi Tu and grabbed him, as if he was about to leave the ce with him.


    He could feel a presence that made him horrified,ing from the unfamiliar sky. The presence made all the hairs on his body rise. That feeling was one he had not experienced for many years.


    At that moment, he no longer had any desire to catch Su Ming. There was only one thought in his head¡ªhe had to quickly get out of this ce!


    Yet the moment he grabbed Bi Tu and was about to leave, the person formed by the lighting from the reced stars in the sky opened his eyes. His gaze held an oppressive might and aloofness. It was just one nce, and a boom sounded in Bi Tu¡¯s head. That look that came from the person in the sky gave him a feeling that the person had already surpassed the northern Fallen God of Berserkers he had summoned by sacrificing his life!


    "Who is he?!"


    The person in ck robes was petrified. The fear in him made him not care about anything else. Arge amount of ck mist appeared from underneath his feet. He grabbed Bi Tu and they hastily disappeared into the air.


    The moment the person in ck robes tried to disappear with Bi Tu, the person that looked rather simr to Su Ming in the sky raised his right hand. He did not clench his fist, but closed his fingers together and pushed down towards the earth.


    The moment he pressed his palm, a wind that blew downwards stirred up. That wind blew past the ce where the person in ck robes disappeared with Bi Tu. Immediately, that space in the air started twisting, and the person in ck robes and Bi Tu were forcefully dragged back from their escape. The very instant they were dragged out, Bi Tu let out a scream, and his arms were torn into pieces of flesh and blood.


    The person in ck robes stood in front of Bi Tu and coughed out blood. His face, which was hidden under the ck robe, was filled with terror and panic.


    ¡®What is with his power?! This has far surpassed the Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­ This person from another world¡­ could he be at the Berserker Soul Realm?¡¯


    The palm strikeing from the sky may have seemed slow, but in reality, it traveled down really quickly in the direction where the person in ck robes and Bi Tu were. Booming sounds reverberated in the air. The moment the palm pressed down, the person in ck robes let out a shrill cry. He grabbed Bi Tu, who was standing behind him, and once he infused some power into him, threw him towards the iing palm.


    Bi Tu could not even resist. The moment his body touched the palm, the power that was infused into him by the person in ck robes exploded, causing his entire body to burst apart with a bang. A strong force came forth and shook the entire area, but¡­


    The palm did not stop for even a moment. It was as if that force was nothing. It went through the force caused by Bi Tu¡¯s explosion and rushed toward the person in ck robes.


    The eyes of the person in ck robes were bloodshot. He could not escape. As he lifted his arms quickly, the 13th piece of his spine let out a great power that fused into his arms. He pushed at the palming towards him.


    A booming sound echoed once again in the sky. The person in ck robes let out a sharp and pained cry. His arms, hidden under those ck sleeves, were immediately ripped into pieces. Even his ck robe was torn apart, revealing the face he had kept hidden.


    It was an old man with a ck picture on his body. That picture looked like an eye, and on his back, an old and aged presence came from the 13th piece of his spine.


    ¡®I can tell¡­ that is a will that has been left on that instrument for many years¡­ It is just a thought, and yet it is already this strong¡­ That person¡­ He must be an incredibly powerful Berserker in the other world!¡¯


    The old man coughed out blood. As his arms trembled, they were torn into bloody ribbons. He knew that death was hanging right over his head. As his body tumbled backwards, he struggled to lift up his right hand and grab at the air. A beast skin appeared out of nowhere in his hand.


    There was silver fur on that beast skin; it looked incredibly valuable. At that moment, the old man took the beast skin and wore it. At the same time, he also started making signs with his hands, drawing out a blood-red picture on his body with his ten bloodied fingers. That picture was the same as the Berserker Mark on his body. It was an eye!


    "Beast Form Transformation!"


    As the old man growled, silver light shone brilliantly on his body. In an instant, an incredibly strange change happened to his body.


    After the beast skin was ced on his body, it started spreading to cover its entirety under that silver light. Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he turned into a ferocious silver beast!


    That ferocious beast was like a bull, but it only had one eye. Its entire body was covered in silver fur. There was lightning shing on the two horns on its head. At the moment, all the power from the Bone Sacrifice Realm was fused into the 13th piece of the beast¡¯s spine under the silver beast skin.


    The beast let out a roar and crashed into the iing palm.


    The palm¡¯s iing assault caused the beast to tremble when it touched the silver bull beast. The two horns on its head immediately shattered, and the silver fur on its body fell away from its body as if it was shaved away. When all of its fur was scraped off, ayer of the beast¡¯s skin was torn away from its body. A light shed, and the bull disappeared. The old man¡¯s body materialized once again. His face was pale, and his eyes showed despair. As he coughed out blood, the palm pressed on his body.


    His arms burst apart, and his legs too, disappeared. His torso was the only thing left, but on his back, the 13th piece of his spine jolted, and with a boom, it shattered. When the bone shattered, the old man let out an ear-shattering cry of pain. There was also despair in his voice. He knew that that his Berserker Bone was crushed by this hand. From now on, even if he survived, he would no longer be a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a thought, but it¡¯s so strong¡­¡¯


    He smiled brokenly and closed his eyes. Yet the moment he did so, their world, which had experienced the string of battles, started to be unstable. Now, as the palm pushed down, the space around the old man started cracking. These cracks started spreading outwards quickly, and in an instant, they shattered like a mirror that fell to the ground!


    This was the shattering of space!


    There was space between the sky and earth, but it was invisible and no one could see it. Yet if it was to suffer an incredibly strong attack, then the shattering of space would appear for an instance, though it would rapidly recover on its own afterwards.


    However, the moment it shattered, a void that swallowed everything would be formed. That void had incredibly powerful absorbing powers that could suck in everything around it.


    At that moment, as the space shattered above Dark Mountain, a void appeared!


    It was a ck vortex. The moment it appeared, the person in ck robes was the first to be forcefully taken in, causing him to avoid that palm strike that made him fall into despair.


    At the same moment, arge amount of gravel fell from all the mountains nearby. Dried up nts, ck snow, and all the other things flew up and were sucked into the void.


    Su Ming could no longer move. When that strong absorbing power appeared, his body was pulled towards the void. He was sucked into the void along with the gravel and nts. The moment he was sucked in, he saw the elder lying on the other summit. He had his eyes closed, and there was no way of knowing whether he was alive. He was also sucked into the void.


    That was thest scene Su Ming saw. After that, darkness fell upon his eyes. He lost consciousness¡­


    The void only appeared for the span of a few breaths before it closed up and disappeared. The world returned to normal. The starry sky from the other world in the sky also gradually disappeared. The gigantic person, too, slowly faded away. Cracking sounds reverberated through the air, and the ck g pole turned rapidly back to yellow before turning into ashes that were blown away by the wind.


    A thunderous boom reverberated through thend, and cracks appeared on the ground. All of the remaining ck snow disappeared.


    A gigantic outline of a palm appeared on thend. As the thunderous booms echoed in the air, one of the five summits on Dark Mountain crumbled, and its dust scattered into the air.


    Everything gradually returned to silence.


    In a patch of forest that was not affected, a small monkey dashed forward with anxiety. It climbed up Dark Dragon Mountain, where Su Ming was taken in by the void. On the summit, it looked at the sky and let out screeches that sounded as if they were calling out to him.


    The screechessted for a long time until the little monkey looked at thend in the distance with a bitter face. It could see the other side of the mountain. In its memories, Su Ming had once mentioned that he wanted to see what the other side looked like.


    Gradually, the little monkey climbed down the mountain. From then onwards, no one saw a sh of red running around the forest ever again.


    The night of the blood-red moon that appeared once every few years also never appeared again, and neither did the Wings of the Moon.


    After the battle, Dark Mountain, which had five summits, now looked as if someone had sliced off one of its five fingers cleanly, turning it into a mountain with only four summits. ck me Mountain was also missing its peak.


    It ended¡­


    Wind Stream Tribe was in a state of disarray. When Jing Nan and Wen Yan returned, these two powerful Berserkers of the Transcendence Realm chose to iste themselves to train. They kept their lips sealed tight about the things that had happened in Wind Stream Mountain.


    All the matters within the tribe, no matter great or small, were handed over to Shi Hai and the others. Even the training of Ye Wang and the others were set aside. Their injuries were too grave. If it were not because their enemy had seemed to be holding back due to fear of something, the two of them would not have been able to return.


    Dark Mountain Tribe became an affiliated tribe of Wind Stream, and the seventh tribe located outside the mudstone city. It was also the weakest tribe. The only Berserkers within the tribe were the tribe leader, Bei Ling, and the handicapped Head of the Guards.


    The elder did note back. Lei Chen did note back. Su Ming too, did note back¡­


    Amid their sadness, Dark Mountain Tribe sent some people back to Dark Mountain after a few days had passed. They found the corpses of their people, Nan Song, and Shan Hen, and ryed what they saw regarding the four summits of Dark Mountain to their tribe members waiting back home. Surrounded by grief, they held a funeral for their deceased tribe members, which coincidentally fell on the same day as the promise made between Su Ming and Bai Ling.


    They did not know about Shan Hen¡¯s betrayal. He was buried together with his other tribe members.


    On the day of the funeral, rain fell together with snow from the sky. It was very cold.


    Standing outside Dark Mountain Tribe in the freezing snow and rain was a girl in white. She stood there quietly, and touched the bone earrings hanging off her ears. It was unknown whether there were tears falling as snow and rain trickled down her face.


    End of Arc One.

 Chapter 111 — Waking Up to Unfamiliar Sights

    <h4>Chapter 111: Waking Up to Unfamiliar Sights</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Arc Two: The World of Wind and Cold


    Rain tumbled down from the sky and hit on the big tree leaves, creatingshing sounds. Arge amount of raindrops umted on the leaves and slid down along the veins on the leaves, forming a tiny stream that fell from the tip of the leaves.


    This was a rainforest. The ground was filled with mud, and as rain fell on it, swamps were formed. The sky was dark. Only the asional lightning lit up everything in the world for an instant.


    The thunder roared and tumbled forward, echoing in the night before disappearing quietly.


    In the deeper part of the forest was a mountain range that was hidden in the night. The mountains there were not tall, and could notpare with Dark Mountain. They were not tall, but they were many.


    At that moment, lightning sliced through the sky and brightened up the earth. On one of the middle mountains, a person was lying on the ground.


    This person had been in this deserted ce for a few days. There was no clue to how he had appeared there, wearing a torn beast skin shirt and looking incredibly pathetic.


    The person lying there unmoving was a young man that looked to be in his twenties. He had a clean and handsome face, but there was a scar marring it.


    His eyes were closed, and there were many wounds on his body. These injuries had already turned white, and no blood was flowing out.


    The rain continued falling for a few days before letting up. The sky became clear and the dark clouds dispersed. Thend weed the sun.


    It was now summer. Once the rain passed, mist gradually rose up on thend. There was also an incredible heat that seemed to want to burn everything alive.


    That young man thaty on the mountain did not move. He seemed as if he was dead.


    A few days more passed again. There were some bald vultures circling in the sky. The eyes of these bald vultures were cold. As they flew in the sky, they had their eyes fixed on the person lying on the mountain. They circled above as if hesitating.


    Finally, one of the bald vultures lost its patience. It dove down towards the young man¡¯s body, pping its wings as it circled above the young man beforending on his chest. The vulture used its sharp beak to poke at the prey it had been eyeing for the past few days.


    It watched its prey¡¯s face as it continued poking and eating his flesh. Gradually, it rxed. In its eyes, this was definitely a dead person.


    Soon, the remaining bald vultures in the sky dove down andnded on the young man¡¯s body without a sound and with cold eyes. Yet the moment theynded, the young man suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed the first bald vulture that hadnded on his chest with his right hand. Shocked, the other bald vultures wanted to fly up, but their bodies seemed stuck on the young man¡¯s body; they could not fly.


    The young man brought the bald vulture to his mouth and bit into its neck, drinking its blood. The blood, which tasted foul, flowed down his throat and into his body, making a sharp stab of pain develop in his body, which had gone numb due to hunger.


    Yet that pain allowed a hint of warmth to finally appear in his entire body.


    Very soon, the bald vulture stopped struggling, having lost all of its blood. The young man took a deep breath and ced the bald vulture in his hands by the side. He grabbed another one that could not fly away from his body and leisurely drank its blood. It was not until all the seven bald vultures stuck to his body had died that a hint of red finally appeared on the young man¡¯s face.


    Hey there and looked at the sky. It was very blue. The sun was zing hot. His eyes were filled with uncertainty. He was Su Ming.


    He had already woken up a few days ago in the rain. Upon waking up, he could still hear the fragile voice calling out to him in his dreams. The voice that called him "brother" apanied him even as he woke up.


    When his mind clear from sleep, he felt sharp pain bursting out from his entire body. He had no strength left, not even to lift his hands.


    He could only lie on the ground and feel the raindrops falling on his body. The rain fell on the wounds all over his body, and he soon grew numb amid the pain. It was not just his body that became numb, his heart too, grew numb.


    Over the past few days, heid on the ground as his mind was thrown into extreme confusion and bewilderment. He remembered a vortex appearing in the air above Dark Mountain due to that one palm strike from the person in the starry sky. When he was sucked into the void, he saw the elder getting sucked in as well with his eyes closed. He had no idea whether the elder was dead or alive.


    He didn¡¯t know what that vortex was, nor why it had appeared, just as he didn¡¯t know where he was. Yet as he looked at the zing sun in the sky and the unfamiliar mountains by his side, he had a vague feeling that he was no longer at Dark Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe that the elder had passed away, but he also knew that the elder¡¯s injuries were much worse than his. The final sight where the elder hadin unmoving with his eyes closed made Su Ming not want to think. There was pain in his heart, one of losing the closest person to him.


    ¡®The elder won¡¯t die¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. The grief on his face was gradually hidden away.


    Ever since he was young, he had lived under the protection of the elder. He had never left the tribe for a long period of time alone. So now, surrounded by unfamiliar sights, Su Ming felt lonely, but he knew that he had to be stronger.


    When he opened his eyes once again, there was no longer any sadness in them. It was hidden deep within his heart. No one could find any hint of sadness on him. His eyes were calm, so calm that they were cold.


    He struggled to sit up. Under the zing sun, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes, silently circting his Qi around his body. Yet the moment his Qi started moving, sharp pain stabbed him, making him lurch forward, but he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound.


    Su Ming knew that his body had sustained incredibly deep internal injuries after forcefully breaking through and increasing his power, going through that long chain of battles, and being heavily wounded in thest battle. These internal injuries had now all surfaced.


    ¡®All 243 blood veins of the Blood Solidification Realm are still here, but before I recover, I can¡¯t use all of them¡­¡¯


    Su Ming panted harshly. He clenched his right fist and lifted it up. A sharp pain rose in his body, but there were no changes whatsoever on his face. He had already learned to bear with the pain.


    ¡®I should be able to use the power of 100 blood veins, which is around the peak of the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. But these injuries will only be more serious with time passage. I¡¯ll just grow weaker until the day I die.¡¯


    Su Ming was silent and continued circting the Qi in his body amid the sharp pain. Gradually, the sky darkened. When the moon appeared, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at it. Threads of moonlight fell down and surrounded him before they blended into his body, nourishing him.


    The night passed by quickly. When the morning sun lit up the earth, it dissipated the slight hint of cold brought by the night and reced it once again with zing heat. Su Ming opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath.


    The color on his face was much better than the previous day, but he still felt weak. He frowned, and after checking his body, he sighed.


    ¡®If I had not mastered fine control and used the moonlight to heal myself, then after going through those events, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to use the power of 100 blood veins. Even so, I can only use the power of 98 blood veins now.


    ¡®I have to think of a way to get rid of these internal injuries. I need enough medicinal pills to cure myself.¡¯


    Su Ming fell into momentary silence, touching his bosom to look for his items. He had been sucked into the vortex earlier and had no idea whether the few items he kept away in his bosom were still around.


    He had a broken bag, the little bone Shan Hen held onto before he died, and the beast bone given to him by the tribe leader before they parted ways so that he could tell whether the tribe was safe.


    Besides these, there was also a xun made of bone, a broken shard of Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers, and a bottle that was slightly cracked but not broken, containing two drops of Berserker Blood.


    As he looked at these items, Su Ming held up the shard from Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers. This was the shard that had cut his face when the statue exploded, leaving a scar.


    Su Ming looked at it and closed his eyes. After a long while, he ced all the items into the broken bag. There might be some problems with the bag, but it was his only choice right now.


    Once he finished packing up, Su Ming stood up and rubbed the center of his brows with his right hand. There was a contemtive look on his face. He had to rely on himself for everything now. This meant that he had to be careful and not make even the slightest mistake.


    ¡®This ce is unfamiliar to me. With my current condition, before my powerpletely recovers, I can¡¯t leave this rainforest. These woods are dense, so I might find some of the herbs I need.¡¯


    A sh passed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he thought. He slowly climbed down the mountain with his weakened body. For a few days, he searched the entire forest and the mountains carefully, staying on constant alert.


    ¡®The elder¡­ is not here.¡¯


    After those few days, Su Ming sat by a river on one of the mountains, a hand pressing onto his chest. It hurt there, causing him to be unable to hide the grief on his face.


    After a while, Su Ming used indifference and calmness to bury his sorrows. He washed himself in the river and looked at his face reflected in the water. That face no longer held the tenderness of a boy at sixteen years of age, but now had faint signs of age.


    ¡®Just how many years did I stay in that vortex¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming touched the scar left by Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers and quietly washed his body clean. He put on his clothes and tied his hair in a bundle before sitting down by the river and looking at the sky without making a sound.


    ¡®Why did the elder¡¯s face change after the person in ck robes brought out the te? Who are the "we" mentioned by the person in ck robes¡­?


    ¡®Bi Tu might be dead, but from the words of the person in ck robes, this battle was started due to someone else¡­


    ¡®The big g that flew out of the elder¡¯s body at the final moments of the battle turned into the starry sky. That person in ck robes said that it was the sky from another world, what did he mean by "another world"¡­?


    ¡®The elder asked me to remember that sky, could my birthce be¡­¡¯


    Aplicated look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face as he thought. The deepest image left behind by the changed sky was the person formed by the starlight. Who was that middle-aged man that looked somewhat simr to Su Ming?


    An answer formed in his heart, but he could not be certain of it.


    ¡®Is he¡­ my father¡­?¡¯


    As those questions rose up one after another, Su Ming could feel that a great veil of mystery fell upon what had happened that day, and on his own person. It covered everything in his sights, and he could not see clearly.


    ¡®Also, where am I? How far am I from Dark Mountain¡­?


    ¡®Bai Ling¡­ I still remember the promise¡­ but I can¡¯t fulfill it now.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes.


    ¡®Xiao Hong, are you alright¡­?¡¯


    As dusk arrived and the sky gradually darkened, Su Ming left the river and went into the forest. His back seemed lonely and deste as he staggered onward.

 Chapter 112 — Fire Appearing When Lightning Struck Wood

    <h4>Chapter 112: Fire Appearing When Lightning Struck Wood</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The heat during summer in this unfamiliar ce made the air stifling even if it was night. With rain pouring down once every few days, more swamnds were formed from the mud on the ground, making it hard to traverse.


    Su Ming was extremely unused to this. There may have been rainstorms where he grew up in Dark Mountain, but they were rarely like in this ce, where it seldom stopped raining and this had been going on and off for more than a month.


    Su Ming¡¯s injuries became worse. The weakness he felt grew as days went by. Even if he used fine control to suppress it and moonlight to nourish his body, as time passed by, the blood veins he could use had decreased to 80.


    Within the deeper parts of the rainforest, on the low mountain range that housed a lot of mountains was a small mountain. There was a naturally formed crack on it, and Su Ming sat cross-legged inside.


    There was no water in there, but the walls of the mountain were wet. When he ced his hand on the walls, he could feel cold wetness. There was ash left behind on the ground by a fire. During the past few days, Su Ming had stayed here.


    The inside of the naturally formed crack was built in the shape of a gourd. It was not big, but neither was it small. It served as a ce for Su Ming to avoid the rain and quench herbs. There were a lot of cracks like these in the mountain range. Su Ming hadn¡¯t spent much time before finding a cave that was more secludedpared to the rest.


    ¡®Even if it rains nonstop, the nts here are still very dense, some of which are strange. There is even plenty of that supposedly rare Thousand Leaf Flower growing here.¡¯


    Something shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the herbs situated close before him on the ground.


    These were the herbs he¡¯d found within the month of traveling carefully around the rainforest under the rainstorm.


    As he looked at the herbs, Su Ming stood up. He felt that his body was also damp and wet, which made him incredibly ufortable.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that while there are a lot of herbs here, there isn¡¯t any Cloud Gauze Grass. I can¡¯t create Mountain Spirit, but the herbs required to create Scattering Dust and South Asunder are mostlyplete, I only need¡­ Night Glitter Branch.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. This was the reason why he could not create any pills this month. Even as he got out of his meditative state, he was still thinking about it.


    It was still raining outside. Thunder would boom in the sky asionally. Su Ming had already gotten used to this sound. He walked out quietly and arrived at the entrance of the cave. The first thing that entered his sights was lightning slicing ferociously through the dark sky, which brought light upon the ce. It was soon followed by thunder booming, as if there was someone roaring so loudly in the sky it shook the earth.


    Lightning shed in the sky and lit up thend, but it became dark again in an instant. Rain battered the ground, and some of the raindrops fell on Su Ming.


    He took in a deep breath. The stifling air of summer was somewhat gone. It was much morefortable standing where he was rather than inside the cave. Even if it was much more humid here, there was also a slight refreshing feeling.


    Su Ming looked at the dark sky andnd. Everything here was unfamiliar to him, even the rain was unusual, but Su Ming no longer let his loneliness show on his face. Instead, he hid it away deeply. His eyes were calm as he looked at thend and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®Without Night Glitter Branch, I can¡¯t create any pills. Am I really supposed to walk out of the rainforest to search outside in my weakened state¡­?¡¯


    The frown on his face grew deeper.


    After a long while, Su Ming let out a light sigh. At that moment, amid the rumbling thunder, a bolt of lightning suddenly cracked as if wanting to split the sky apart. The moment it crackled in the air, it was as if it discovered that it was too close to the rainforest where Su Ming was and changed direction.


    Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the bolt of lightning fell down in a straight line. With a crash, it plunged into the rainforest a distance away from him. Soon, ck smoke rose into the air as lightning continued crackling in the sky. There was also light caused by the fire. Although the light was soon extinguished, when Su Ming saw that sight, he felt his heart jolt.


    A thought shed in his head at that moment.


    ¡®This ce should not be suitable for Night Glitter Branch to grow. I remember this herb ismon in Dark Mountain. Every time I collected it, there¡¯d be sparks of fire shing. If it fell on my body, I¡¯d feel as if I was scorched. It must be because the power of fire is hidden within Night Glitter Branch. This ce is constantly raining, so it¡¯s always moist. This herb can¡¯t grow here.¡¯


    When Su Ming was at Dark Mountain, he did not think about it so much. Yet now, since he was alone in this unfamiliar ce, he had to rely on himself for everything. A glint appeared in his eyes. He looked at where the bolt of lightning struck deep in the rainforest.


    Su Ming took a few steps backward and returned to the mountain cave. He took one of the herbs piled on the ground and stared at it intently.


    ¡®This is the Iron Core Flower. This thing¡­¡¯


    Su Ming flicked it gently, and a sound as if metal crashed into metal echoed in the cave immediately.


    ¡®This thing should contain the power of metal, that¡¯s why this herb is so sturdy, and why it¡¯s so hard for normal people to collect it.


    ¡®There¡¯s also the catalpa. This herb grows densely. I¡¯ve never paid much attention to them, but now¡­¡¯


    Su Ming took another herb and broke one of its leaves. Liquid flowed out from the broken part of the herb, but it onlysted for the time required for an incense stick to burn. The liquid gathered at the broken part and formed a round protruding shape. Su Ming knew that if he nted this herb on the ground, then before long, young leaves would grow from the broken part. They would look incredibly vigorous, a strange sight that made stunned people.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never thought much about the five herbs needed for Scattering Dust, but now, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re herbs belonging to the five different elements.


    ¡®The power of metal, the power of life, and then there¡¯s the fire from the Night Glitter Branch. As for the other two herbs, they¡¯re themonly sighted ones that contain the power of water and¡­ I don¡¯t need the leaves of this herb, but its roots, which are buried underground.¡¯


    There was a contemtive look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stared at the roots that still contained some dirt lying among the herbs.


    ¡®This should be the power of earth!


    ¡®I need five different elements to create the enigmatic Scattering Dust, and now I¡¯mcking one of them¡­ But if the basic principle behind the pill is this, then¡­ I might be able to find something to substitute it!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. This problem had been bothering him for quite some time. Now that he saw that bolt of lightning, he felt his spirits lift up.


    He immediately turned around and created an afterimage as he left the cave, charging into the rainstorm. Rain fell on his body, and soon he was drenched. Water fell down his hair, but he ignored it, moving extremely quickly. He ran along the small mountain and entered the rainforest down below, dashing towards where he saw the ce lightning had struck earlier.


    Mud filled the ground of the rainforest. There were also a lot of rotting leaves that gave out a humid smell. Lashing sounds echoed in the air as the heavy rain poured down from the sky.


    Su Ming sped through the rainforest. Soon, he took a leap and crouched on a wet and slippery branch. Before him, he saw a big tree so tall it reached the sky. That tree was obviously much taller than the other trees around it. Yet it was ck. The branches had turned into ashes, causing the tree to look like a wreck.


    ck smoke rose from the tree. There may have been rain falling down around it, but Su Ming could still feel remnants of a frightening mighting from around it.


    He observed for a while before leaping from the branch and approaching the ck dried up tree. He raised a hand and touched the surface. A hint of warmth came from it. The surface may have been drenched by rain, but when Su Ming used a bit of force in his fingers and wed in, he could feel that the insides of the tree were dry.


    ¡®The power of lightning is rted to fire. When that bolt of lightning fell upon this tree, it caused all the water vapor on this originally wet tree to evaporate, turning it dry and making it burn after it was struck.


    ¡®Over here, there is nothing that contains more power of fire than this burnt tree.¡¯


    Su Ming jumped up and the 80 blood veins in his body suddenly lit up with a blood-red light. He hit the tree a few times. As booming sounds echoed in the air, the tree bark crumbledpletely, revealing the hot core of the tree.


    Su Ming positioned his right hand in the form of a knife and sliced downwards. Immediately, the core of the tree, which was 30 feet tall, was cut down. He quickly cut it into several parts and ced inside the broken bag.


    However, the space of the bag was limited. He could not ce some of the cut core parts into it. Su Ming hefted them on his body and charged into the rainforest, back towards that mountain cave.


    ¡®I should be able to substitute fire since my blood contains it, or I could even burn trees to create the effects of Night Glitter Branch, but nothing canpare to the natural fire created by the bolt of lightning!¡¯


    As Su Ming ran, many different thoughts appeared in his head. Before long, he returned to the crack and went into the cave with rain dripping down his body.


    Su Ming panted slightly and ced the charred and slightly hot cores down, then he took out the other cores from the broken bag. He looked at these materials and took a deep breath. Once he sat down cross-legged, he started soothing the Qi in his body. After the span of time required for two incense sticks to burn, Su Ming opened his eyes and raised his right hand. With one single thought, a ball of fire suddenly appeared on his right hand with a crackling sound.


    The ball emitted warmth and heated up the area, causing the entire cave to be filled with light. Su Ming¡¯s face was serious as he carefully used fine control to manipte the fire in his hand. He observed it for a moment. Once he waited till the fire in his hand had stabilized, he quickly grabbed the herbs necessary to create Scattering Dust from the pile by his side. He used his left hand to move them, then carefully ced into the fire in his right hand.


    This was the method he had thought of when he found that there was no ce like ck me Mountain in this unfamiliar ce. His Qi contained fire, and after the battle with Bi Tu, Su Ming felt that some part in his body had changed. This ball of fire was one of the changes. He no longer needed fresh blood to summon it.


    That was why he had thought about this method - using his hand as a medicinal cauldron to quench herbs.


    Su Ming had already created Scattering Dust multiple times. He was pretty familiar with each of the steps needed for this pill. Nheless, this was the first time he used his hand as the cauldron.


    After a short period of difort, he slowly mastered the technique.


    The tree core that was struck by lightning was the final item ced into the fire. As he looked at the five materials melting and blending together within, Su Ming focused all his attention on the fire in his hand and began the process of quenching the herbs calmly.

 Chapter 113 — Encountering Other People

    <h4>Chapter 113: Encountering Other People</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the morning of the second day arrived, the rainstorm was still pouring heavily outside. The world outside looked blurry due to the rain, but Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bright as he sat in the cave in the crack on the mountain, though he looked exhausted.


    In his right hand, a ball of ck liquid was tumbling about, as if about to gather together. Yet after a few tries, it could still not fuse together.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart was as calm as the still water in an ancient well. He controlled the fire in his hands, and after a moment, the mes suddenly became greater and turned into a fireball, hiding away all the ck liquid inside.


    After a while, Su Ming¡¯s face turned pale. His body was in a weakened state. Using the fire in his Qi for a long period of time was a little too much for him. He panted harshly, and the fire in his right hand gradually disappeared. There were three ck pills in his palm.


    A nice medicinal fragrance wafted into his nose, making Su Ming feel refreshed the moment he smelled it. He brought the three pills before his eyes and scrutinized them. The medicinal pills weren¡¯t green, but their fragrance was familiar to Su Ming. Without any hesitation, he ced one pill into his mouth. It was still hot, but it didn¡¯t hurt Su Ming.


    The moment the medicinal pill touched his tongue, it melted. Su Ming closed his eyes and quietly experienced the feeling.


    "It¡¯s a little different, but it¡¯s definitely Scattering Dust," Su Ming mumbled and ced the other two Scattering Dust pills away. He sat down cross-legged and meditated. Once arge amount of the fatigue in his body went away, he looked at the herbs piled before him, and a resolute look appeared on his face.


    ¡®If I can use the core of the tree struck by lightning to create Scattering Dust, then I can use the same method to create South Asunder. I¡­ have no idea what the effects of that medicinal pill are, but I¡¯m quite certain that it won¡¯t increase the power of my Qi like Mountain Spirit.


    ¡®After all, there were three types of medicinal pills provided after I opened the second door. I can ignore the Weing of Deities. Now, since Mountain Spirit increases Qi, then it¡¯s highly possible that South Asunder won¡¯t repeat this effect.¡¯


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows. Most of his hopes were ced on South Asunder. If his analysis was incorrect, then he would have to leave this ce in his weakened state and search for a method to recover outside.


    To ensure that he could definitely create South Asunder, Su Ming did not immediately start the quenching process, but rested for a long while until the sky became dark once again. After an entire day¡¯s worth of rest, Su Ming began creating South Asunder, the pill that could possibly be very important to him.


    Half a month passed by slowly. Su Ming had already been in this unfamiliar ce for two months. His body had be even weaker during the past half a month due to him creating medicinal pills.


    Nheless, because it was Su Ming¡¯s first time creating South Asunder, failure was inevitable. Yet due to his continuous hard work, after half a month, he managed to create two South Asunder.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes were calm as he looked at the purple pills that were clearlyrger than Scattering Dust, being the size of a fist. There was no medicinal fragrance from it, and it looked incredibly normal.


    After a period of silence, Su Ming took one of the pills decisively and ced it in his mouth without hesitation. After going through so many things, he was no longer a child. He could analyse on his own now. Ever since he started creating the medicinal pills, besides Scattering Blood, which he had created on ident, everything else was harmless. More importantly, he did not have the luxury to waste even one pill for experimental purposes.


    When the purple pill entered Su Ming¡¯s mouth, it did not melt immediately. Instead, it slowly broke apart and slid down his throat with a bitter taste. After that, Su Ming took one Scattering Dust and swallowed it.


    Once he was done, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes, circting the Qi in his body to feel the effects of South Asunder .


    Time trickled by. After an hour, Su Ming¡¯s suddenly shuddered and the 243 blood veins surfaced on his body. However, only about 80 of these blood veins glowed in a brilliant red color. The rest of them were dull.


    The trembles shaking Su Ming¡¯s body became more intense, and a pained look appeared on his face. After a moment, he opened his eyes and coughed out a mouthful of ck blood. The ck blood fell on the ground, letting out a rotten stench.


    The moment Su Ming spat the blood out, a hint of red appeared on his cheeks. Around ten of the dull blood veins on his body became revitalized. They no longer emitted a dull light, but slowly glowed with a brilliant red light.


    After a long while, Su Ming¡¯s breathing calmed down. He looked at the final South Asunder in his hand.


    ¡®South Asunder has curative effects! If only I had managed to create this pill before the tribe went into battle¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and let out a light sigh.


    He stayed in the mountain range located deep in the rainforest, seldom going out. Every time he did so, it was because he had used up all of the herbs, or ran out of the recements for Night Glitter Branch, having to go out to seek more of them.


    Fortunately, the rainforest was huge, and it was not umon for lightning to strike trees. Usually, when a bolt of lightning struck a tree, it would provide Su Ming with arge amount of materials.


    In the blink of an eye, a year passed by.


    During that year, there was a period of half a year where there was no rain, yet there was no sight of snow that would have made Su Ming feel at home. It was as if there was no winter in this ce.


    His injuries were too deep. During that year, he had taken in arge amount of South Asunder, but it only made his Qi recover to around 190 blood veins. He was still slightly away from his peak condition.


    In the course of that year, there were many times that Su Ming found tracks left by people when he went out searching for herbs. Once he even saw a team made of a dozen people hunting a giant snake in the rainforest.


    These Berserkers were around the fifth and sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Only one man was at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. By the looks of the others around him, the man was someone who was rather renowned.


    They did not wear beast skins, but sackcloths. Most of them used spears as their weapons, and they seldom used bows. Almost everyone in the team wore a ck bell that did not emit any sound on their wrists.


    Most of them only had one bell on their wrists, but that man had two. Su Ming also noticed that there was a teenager at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm among these people. His face was pale, as if he was sick.


    He was surrounded and protected by the team, and Su Ming saw four bells on his wrist.


    This was apletely different tribepared to Dark Mountain and Wind Stream. When Su Ming was observing, he did not stand too close to them. Even so, he still attracted the attention of the man at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. The man did not make any sound immediately, but he did get closer to where Su Ming stood during the battle all while acting as if he did it unintentionally.


    However, his actions were a little foolish in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He left. With Su Ming¡¯s speed, if he wanted to leave, that man would not be able to stop him.


    Su Ming did not bother himself with these people, but continued searching for herbs. Once the sky started to darken, he ran into the group of people once again when he was returning to his cave.


    At that moment, they were setting up a simple beast skin tent in the rainforest while protecting the teenager with four bells. It looked like they were about to spend the night there.


    The man at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm held a spear and leaned against a big tree while keeping watch of his surroundings with bright eyes.


    Su Ming crouched on a tree in the distance and watched these people. His eyes slowly brightened up. His power might not havepletely recovered, but at least he could fight now. He wanted to know where this ce was and what tribes were around here.


    These people were obviously very averse to outsiders. If he approached them carelessly, they would likely not listen to his words and instead just engage him in battle.


    As his eyes shed, Su Ming lowered his head. He retreated without a sound and vanished into the rainforest. Time passed by. Two hourster, when the bonfire these people had made lessened the humidity in the air, the expression of the man leaning against the tree suddenly changed, and he clutched onto the spear in his hand tightly.


    The other people noticed his actions, and their demeanor changed as well. Soon, the roar of a beast came from the deeper parts of the rainforest. A creature that looked like a tiger, but with spikes about half a foot long protruding from its spine, swiftly charged out towards these people.


    "ck Sting!"


    These people immediately let out shocked cries, and chaos ensued.


    "This creature likes fire. Extinguish the fire, quickly," the man at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm said immediately.


    He held the spear in his right hand and ran towards the wild beast. This beast may be strong, but it was just about the level of a Berserker at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. The man could fight against it.


    Yet the moment he left the team to fight against that ck Sting, and his people extinguished the fire, the area became shrouded in darkness. While the people spent the next few short moments getting used to the darkness, a person charged out with a speed like lightning towards the teenager that was protected by the team.


    The stranger was too fast. When these people finally reacted to his presence, he had already closed in on the teenager. Without waiting for the pale-faced youth to resist, the person mmed the heel of his palm at the back of his neck, knocking him out, and grabbed him under his arm before escaping.


    These people were momentarily stunned, then their expressions changed drastically. Even the man¡¯s face immediately turned sullen. He wanted to pursue the stranger, but he was unable to chase away that ck Sting. With that slight dy, the person who caught the teenager disappeared deep into the forest.


    Su Ming sped through the rainforest with the teenager locked under his arm. He held no grudges against these people, so that¡¯s why he would not kill them without a reason. Even if he chose to lure a wild beast towards them, he still made sure the creature was one that these people could chase away without anyone dying.


    His target was only this teenager. This boy was definitely not ofmon birth. He must know quite a lot of things. If Su Ming wanted to know about this ce, this was the only thing he could do.


    ¡®Once I get my answers, I¡¯ll let him go.¡¯


    Su Ming dashed through the forest into the distance. He circled the forest once and came to a more secluded corner before cing the boy down. He crouched down and scrutinized the teenager before understanding a few things.


    When he first saw the teenager, he could already tell that there were some problems. Once he got closer and confirmed it, Su Ming fell into momentary silence before bringing out one South Asunder and Scattering Dust from his bosom and cing both in the teenager¡¯s mouth.


    Only then did he leisurely take a few steps back. He brought out a beast skin from the broken bag in his bosom; it was from a beast he¡¯d hunted down for food during the past year. He ced it around himself, covering his body and face, and sat down against a tree not too far away from the teenager.


    He grabbed a small piece of wood with his right hand from his side. With a tiny flick of his wrist, the wood charged towards the teenager¡¯s brows. Su Ming did not use too much strength, but it was still enough to wake him up.


    The teenager opened his eyes in pain. There was confusion in his eyes, but it soon turned into a calm look. His face may have been sickly pale, but there was no panic on it. He looked at Su Ming, who was sitting before him with a beast skin covering his entire body.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 114 — The Land of South Morning!

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Land of South Morning!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The teenager¡¯s calmness did not seem fake, as if there truly was no hint of panic in him. That sort of attitude was not rare on an old person, but if a teenager could show such calmness, then it showed just how extraordinary his status was.


    He looked at Su Ming, and his eyes did not shine, nor did they waver. Yet when he looked at Su Ming, he cast a discreet nce over his entire body, as if trying find where Su Ming came from through the miniscule clues on his body.


    Su Ming sat there with his entire body covered by the beast skin robe. The teenager¡¯s actions once he woke up made him look at the teenager with a hint of praise. Yet even so, it was impossible for the boy to find clues on his person.


    "You¡¯ve had those wounds on your body for many years." Su Ming did not answer the teenager¡¯s question, but instead spoke slowly with a slightly hoarse voice.


    The teenager maintained a stoic demeanor and looked at Su Ming. He did not speak because he knew that the more he spoke the more likely he was to make mistakes. It was better for him to know what was the motive of this person who had captured and brought him here.


    "It should have been left behind on purpose by a powerful Berserker not long after you were born¡­" Su Ming continued speaking unhurriedly.


    The teenager was shocked, but his face remained unchanging and nk.


    "Go on and sense the injuries in your body. See whether there are any changes."


    Su Ming spoke calmly, the tone of his voice not once rising. Once he finished speaking, he closed his eyes.


    The teenager was momentarily stunned. He cast a nce at Su Ming warily, then hesitantly closed his eyes and circted his Qi. He did not notice it once he woke up, but once he started circting his Qi, he opened his eyes abruptly. During that instant, he could clearly feel that the injuries in his body had healed slightly.


    He might be shocked, but he forced himself to be calm. He knew that he was wounded when he was five, and someone cast a Berserker Art on him, but that person had made sure he would not die, just be gravely wounded. With this, the caster could detain his father¡¯s training, causing his father to need to waste arge amount of Qi once in a while so that the teenager could continue living.


    These injuries were incredibly sinister. Over the years, he had consumed many herbs, yet it only allowed him to continue living, but did not heal him. Even the tribe leader, the Elder, and the others could not do anything to help him. They had once said that if he wanted to recover, then the only way was to find the person who had cast that Berserker Art and kill him so that the Berserker Art would be unstable. Only then could it be dispelled.


    Now, however, the injuries in his body had healed a little. This was something he had not expected. His breathing quickened slightly. He lowered his head hastily, and as he checked the injuries in his body once again, he hid away the light in his eyes.


    He had begged the heavens to make him recover countless times in the past. He did not want to hold his father back, yet over the years, as he looked at his father¡¯s face bing older, he started wanting to die. If it were not because he still had some worries left, he would have left the world behind a long time ago.


    This time, the people in the tribe hade to this rainforest to gather herbs for the tribe. He came with them, not to heal his injuries, but to prove that he was also a member of the tribe.


    Yet the protection provided by the tribe on the way made him sigh internally.


    He lowered his head, and a thought appeared in his mind. He lifted his head, no longer hiding his emotions. Instead, he looked at Su Ming dumbly, and on his face was excitement and a desire to live.


    "You¡­" The teenager took a deep breath, and his voice trembled slightly.


    "The injuries in your body are too great. I can¡¯t heal youpletely, but I should have at least made you slightly better."


    Su Ming opened his eyes. He looked at the teenager as if he could see through his thoughts, with eyes hidden under the robe. His voice was nd.


    The boy felt as if he had been seen through by Su Ming¡¯s one nce. He had always been intelligent since he was young. He had revealed his excitement and desire to continue living on purpose earlier. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he let out a breath of relief in his heart. If Su Ming had been certain, he would not have believed him.


    He was well versed in his own condition.


    "What do you want?" The teenager fell momentarily silent before his expression returned to a nk look. He hid his nervousness away and looked at Su Ming as he spoke softly.


    "Where is this ce?"


    Su Ming did not bother with any ploys and schemes. He simply stated his question. The information he wanted would let others get an inkling about him right from the get go, so he might as well not hide.


    "This is Wide Han," the teenager said softly, but then a thought appeared in his head and he continued speaking. "Wide Han Forest is very big. This ce is just a part of the forest. If you continue deeper and go over the mountains in the province, then you¡¯ll find yourself in a much bigger rainforest. As for how far away it goes, I¡¯m not sure.


    "I only know that if you go from where I came from, then in half a month, you¡¯ll reach Han Mountain City. This city is built using mountains. You¡¯ll definitely pass through this ce if you want to go to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. It¡¯s a very prosperous city."


    The teenager spoke in detail. There were questions in his heart, but he did not show it.


    "The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡­"


    Su Ming frowned and let out a sigh internally. The farthest ce he had ever gone to since he was young was Wind Stream Tribe. He had never even heard of other tribes before.


    "The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky is one of the two big tribes in the Land of South Morning."


    The teenager cast a nce at Su Ming and started exining. His questions regarding this person became greater. He could somewhat tell that Su Ming was not from this ce. This guess made his animosity towards Su Ming lessen by a great deal.


    What he was worried about the most were the people who held ill-will towards his tribe. Through the clues he obtained from this person, he gradually began to let his guard down.


    "Which tribe does Han Mountain City belong to?" Su Ming¡¯s tone was casual. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to let this boy feel at easy so that he could obtain more information, he would not have revealed so many hints and clues about himself.


    Su Ming¡¯s question made the teenager even more at ease. A smile appeared on his face.


    "Han Mountain City does not belong to a tribe, but three tribes - Puqiang Tribe, Lake of Colors Tribe, and Tranquil East Tribe. The city is controlled by these three tribes.


    "I¡¯m from Puqiang Tribe. Senior, if you have a Berserker Art that could heal my injuries, why don¡¯t you join Puqiang Tribe? You can be a guest there. We from Puqiang Tribe are courteous towards our guests. If you agree to it, you can find a ce to rest there as well as understand thend better. If you have the chance, you could even obtain the chance to get into Freezing Sky n!"


    When the teenager spoke about this, he seemed to cast a casual nce at Su Ming, scrutinizing him.


    "Getting into that n is too hard."


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He could understand all the boy¡¯s actions and see through his thoughts. Compared to Su Ming, this person was just a young La Su.


    The teenager touched his nose and smiled sheepishly as he spoke. "You¡¯re right. Getting into Freezing Sky n may be difficult, but it¡¯s not impossible. Ten years ago, a person from Han Mountain Tribe managed to pass the test and be a Berserker of Freezing Sky n."


    Su Ming was momentarily silent before he stood up. He could tell that everything the boy said was mostly true besides his own status. This information was not some sort of secret to begin with, so there was no need for him to lie to him.


    Once he sorted out the information in his head, Su Ming obtained a vague outline of the ce. This ce was indeed apletely different region from where he came from.


    In truth, when he looked at the stars in the sky at night, he could already tell that there was a sense of something wrong with them, though they were still somewhat familiar to him.


    Once Su Ming got up, he did not look at the boy. He did not even bother to ask for his name. Even if the boy had not told him that he belonged to Puqiang Tribe, Su Ming would not have asked. Not that Su Ming believed that the boy belonged to whatever tribe he spoke of.


    While the teenager was smart, he was still na?ve like a chick that had not experienced storms in lifepared to Su Ming. Su Ming felt that he was looking at himself when he looked at the boy.


    The teenager waspletely stunned when Su Ming walked into the rainforest. He had already pictured multiple scenarios and what he would say for each one of them in his head. All of them were for the sake of ensuring his own safety. Yet all these preparations were for nought when Su Ming leisurely went into the distance.


    ¡®He only asked about the information about this area¡­ This person is really strange, but he has no ill-will¡­¡¯


    The teenager touched his nose. In truth, he had already noticed that there was an astringent feeling in his mouth when he woke up, as if he had been fed something.


    Once hebined the facts that his injuries became better and that Su Ming left without a word, the teenager became certain that the person before him truly had no ill intentions towards him.


    ¡®If he wanted to harm me, then there would¡¯ve been no need for him to heal my wounds. I would still have told him everything that did not involve the secrets of the tribe¡­


    ¡®But he didn¡¯t. He chose to heal my wounds first instead¡­ He must have also lured in that ck Sting because that beast was around the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Big brother Ah Meng could handle it, and none of my people would die because of it.¡¯


    Thoughts flew quickly through the teenager¡¯s head. When he saw that Su Ming was about to vanish into the forest, he quickly got up and ran towards him.


    "Senior, please hold on!"


    His voice traveled in the rainforest, but Su Ming did not stop. With one move, he disappeared from the teenager¡¯s eyes, vanishing into the distance.


    The teenager ran down the path for some time, but he found nothing. Regret appeared on his face.


    ¡®Ah, how could he walk so fast? I was too careful, and now I missed my chance to be healed.¡¯


    The more the teenager thought about it, the more regretful he became. Hesitation appeared on his face, as if he had a tough time making a particr decision.


    At that moment, rustling sounds came from within the rainforest. The teenager did not move. He could tell that his people were approaching him. Before long, the man at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm charged out, and behind him were all his other tribe members. None of them had died.


    When they saw that the teenager was safe, these people let out sighs of relief. The man called Ah Meng moved towards him and asked a few questions in a whisper, but the teenager simply shook his head. He did not speak, neither did he talk about his conversation with Su Ming. He had his own thoughts in his heart. There was no longer any hesitation in him. He had made his decision.


    Su Ming walked quietly through the rainforest. He had taken down his robes and was walking towards the mountain range located before him with an uncertain expression on his face.


    ¡®The Land of South Morning.


    ¡®Han Mountain City.


    ¡®The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡­ Freezing Sky n!¡¯


    Su Ming did not know what Freezing Sky n was, but from the boy¡¯s words and expressions, he had a vague understanding regarding the tribe.


    ¡®This Freezing Sky n should be a different existencepared to a tribe¡­


    ¡®This is the Land of South Morning. How far is it¡­ from my home¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming let out a light sigh. He remembered that the person in ck robes had mentioned that Dark Mountain was part of the Alliance of the Western Region, and Wind Stream Tribe was a weaker branch of Miao Man.

 Chapter 115 — He Would Not Commit Past Mistakes!

    <h4>Chapter 115: He Would Not Commit Past Mistakes!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Two months had passed since Su Ming got into contact with the Berserkers of this ce. He chose to continue staying at the ce and create South Asunder, allowing his injuries to slowly recover.


    Right now, he was sitting in the cave with his legs crossed. Once he swallowed South Asunder, he sat for a time without a sound. There were only ten dull blood veins from the 243 blood veins in his body. The rest of them showed signs of life now.


    During the past year, the many South Asunder had allowed him to slowly recover and stabilize the serious wounds and internal injuries he had sustained previously. While recuperating, he would often find himself missing his tribe, the elder, Xiao Hong, Bai Ling.


    And Lei Chen.


    Su Ming did not know whether the tribe was well. He did not know whether Xiao Hong was still ying happily in Dark Mountain. He did not know whether Bai Ling was still waiting for him because he did not fulfill his promise.


    Every single time he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s heart would clench in pain. He was all alone in this unfamiliar ce. When he looked at the moon in the sky, he would think of his home, the elder, whom he still refused to believe was dead, and everything that was familiar to him.


    Yet he had no idea where his home was. The only thing he knew was that Wind Stream Tribe was a weaker branch of Miao Man in the Alliance of the Western Region.


    However, it was clear that there was an incredible distance between the Alliance of the Western Region and the Land of South Morning. Yet he did not know where the path between them was either.


    ¡®I need a map that leads me to the Alliance of the Western Region!


    ¡®Also, I need to make myself stronger, only then can I have the strength to find my way home¡­ Only by making myself stronger can I make the people mentioned by the person in ck robes pay the appropriate price!¡¯


    During this period of time, Su Ming would often keep thinking about the battle between his tribe and ck Mountain Tribe. There were a lot of clues that he had missed during that fight, and all those clues pointed towards the person in ck robes.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and got out of his meditative state. He looked at the darkness around him and loneliness struck him. This feeling was one that he had not gotten ustomed to over the past year.


    He had been in this cave for a long time.


    Su Ming walked out silently and stood outside the crack. He looked at the moon in the sky. It was quiet all around him. He sat down and breathed in the slightly humid air before bringing out a xun made of bone about the size of a fist and stroking its surface gently.


    After a long while, a moaning song seemed to be blown from a xun that no one else but Su Ming could hear. The notes seemed to echo in the air. The moaning sound contained sorrow, and the song continued for a long time.


    Su Ming did not know how to y music. There was a crack on the xun made of bone, making it impossible for it to produce any sound either way. That song was not yed out. It simply existed in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He held the xun made of bone and closed his eyes as he listened to the song in his heart.


    This was the only sound that could keep himpany in this ce. It was as if he could really hear the song ying his ear, making him feel like he could find familiarity in this ce.


    Every single time he felt lonely, he would think about the beautiful moments that had happened in the past.


    Every single time he felt estranged, he would think about the happiness in the past¡­


    After a long while, when the moon in the sky reached its brightest moment, Su Ming closed his eyes and sat down. His body began to glow in the moonlight. Gradually, faint illusions formed by moonlight floated out from his body and surrounded him.


    These illusions were Wings of the Moon. The Wings of the Moon were created when the Elder of Fire Berserker Tribe had cast a Great Divine Art to grant those within Fire Berserker Tribe immortality. This Art was then modified by the God of Berserkers with the Eternal Creation Art. changing them into creatures that were neither human nor beast. But after passing ages, the Divine Art had be weaker, causing breaks to appear in their cursed immortality.


    However, when they fought against Bi Tu and the person in ck, it was not enough to wipe out their existence. Their bodies might have been destroyed, but their souls still surrounded Su Ming and were hidden inside his body. They would appear under moonlight, but no one else besides those who practiced the Ways of the Fire Berserker could see them.


    Su Ming did not obtain a clear answer from this. It was simply an understanding he obtained from the interaction between him and the souls of the Wings of the Moon.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s greatest support now. It was also the reason why he was not bothered by whether the boy two months ago had spoken of his existence to other people or not.


    He did not want to kill without reason, but if someone came to him looking for trouble, then they had to be prepared to face death.


    When the moon in the sky gradually disappeared and the morning sun appeared in the horizon, faint shouts came from the rainforest at the foot of the mountain.


    "Senior¡­ Senior¡­"


    "Senior, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Senior¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s face was calm. He had been hearing this voice once every few days for the past two months. This rainforest was incredibly big and there were a lot of mountain ranges here. It might not be as hard as trying to find a needle in a haystack if someone tried to search for a person here, but it was close.


    The voice belonged to that boy. Two months ago, when Su Ming left, he had already anticipated that this would happen. The boy was simply making a choice between choosing to talk or not talk about him.


    If he did, then he would perhaps bring about a lot of attention from his tribe and strong Berserkers woulde here, but Guanghan Forest was huge. Trying to search for a person inside it was hard. Besides, if Su Ming wanted to hide, it would make the search even harder.


    More importantly, these people woulde asking for something from him. With the boy¡¯s intelligence, this sort of situation would not only not bring anything good to him, it might even make Su Ming displeased.


    The boy did not make Su Ming disappointed. For the past two months, he had alwayse alone to call out to Su Ming.


    Su Ming heard the voice calling out to him from a distance. He did not bother himself with it, but instead returned to the cave and continued creating South Asunder so that he could heal the injuries in his body.


    After a few days, the voice gradually disappeared.


    Half a month passed by. When there were only nine blood veins left that were still dull on Su Ming¡¯s body, he heard that faint voice calling out to him once again from the rainforest.


    "Senior¡­ Senior¡­"


    The voice had been calling out to him for two days, and would continue to do so. Su Ming opened his eyes as he got out of his meditative state. There was a contemtive look on his face.


    I won¡¯t make the same mistake as before¡­


    Su Ming looked as if he had just remembered something. He walked out of the cave and donned on the beast skin robe before running into the rainforest.


    Fang Mu¡¯s face was filled with remorse as he walked through the rainforest. There was also caution and alertness in his expression, while he held a ck bone de in his hand. The de exuded a chilling presence, and it was the weapon he used to defend himself.


    After all, leaving the tribe alone toe to this ce was a very dangerous thing to him. If he met any of his enemies here, that de could serve its purpose.


    He continued running around the rainforest and shouting out the same words he had been repeating for the past two and a half months.


    "Senior¡­ Senior¡­"


    After a long while, he leaned against a big tree as he panted harshly. There was a helpless look on his face.


    ¡®Could it be that the strange person has left? If that wasn¡¯t the case, then since I¡¯ve been calling for almost three months, he should have heard my voice¡­ Ah, if he still hasn¡¯t left, then it means he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡¯


    Fang Mu let out a long sigh and his expression became bitter. He looked at his surroundings and gritted his teeth before continuing onward.


    "Senior¡­ Are you still here?"


    The sun was about to set and the shadow of the moon was up in the sky. With a defeated look on his face, Fang Mu shouted once again towards the sky.


    "I¡¯m here."


    The moment Fang Mu finished speaking, a cold voice came from behind him. The voice appeared too suddenly, causing Fang Mu to jump in terror. He got up and quickly leapt forward, turning around with a face filled with wariness. He lifted the de in his hands, but when he saw the person standing on a branch on the tree that was behind him, he was pleasantly surprised.


    "Senior, I¡¯ve been searching for you really hard. It¡¯s been almost three months."


    Fang Mu lowered the bone de quickly and looked at Su Ming, who remained covered by the beast skin, with excitement. Taking a few steps forward, Fang Mu bowed at Su Ming.


    "Senior, please save me. I am Fang Mu. I hid the truth from you earlier. I am from Tranquil East Tribe, and my father is the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe. If you can treat the injuries in my body, then my father and I will definitely reward you greatly.


    "This de is my apology to you for when I lied to you earlier. Please ept it."


    The teenager called Fang Mu quickly handed over the ck bone de with both hands, an earnest look on his face as he bowed once again.


    The bone de let out a ck light and exuded a ghastly presence. It was clear that it was not somemon object. In fact, it was just like Blood Scales, a counterfeit Berserker Vessel. This item would be incredibly valuable to a small tribe.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. From the de the boy gifted him, it was not hard for him to guess that the three tribes controlling Han Mountain City were middle sized ones. There was no way that they could be small tribes.


    Su Ming moved to stand before Fang Mu. He cast Fang Mu a nce and took the ck bone de. He did not use his Qi, but let the formless Wings of the Moon residing in his body to activate it. Immediately, the bone de emitted a brilliant ck light. The chilling air on the de instantly disappeared, and the bone de turned red, as if it was burning. A strong wave of heat flowed out.


    It made the trees around them fall into a state as if they were burning and were about to turn into dried wood.


    The heat crashed into Fang Mu, forcing him to move back. A stunned look appeared on his face, his heart pounding against his chest. He could not determine Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, but he knew that even the powerful Berserkers n his tribe could not let the de exude such a mighty presence. Only people like his father could. When the de was first given to his father, such a shocking effect was produced as well, but the presence that was emitted was not heat, but cold.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s in the Transcendence Realm?¡¯


    Fang Mu¡¯s mouth was dry. He felt relieved that he did not tell anyone about this, but chose toe alone. If he made this person displeased, then the consequences would be terrible.


    Fang Mu could not see Su Ming¡¯s face, which added to his mysteriousness. At that moment, Su Ming lifted his left hand and with one swift motion, threw two pills into Fang Mu¡¯s mouth before he could even see them clearly.


    Su Ming then activated his Qi and made those two pills melt, causing Fang Mu to not even be able to feel their shape. A hot stream flowed from the boy¡¯s mouth into his body.


    "I¡¯ll give you the span of fifteen breaths to remember this herb. When youe here next time, bring 1,000 of this herb to me in exchange for your healing items! Also, I do not like other people spying on me. This is the only time I¡¯ll allow it!"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was cid, but there was a hint of dreariness in his hoarse voice. He swung the bone de with his right hand, and immediately, the bark of a big tree beside him fell off. The shape of an herb appeared on its surface. That picture was the one herb Su Ming wascking to create Mountain Spirit - Cloud Gauze Grass!


    He did not care about Fang Mu after that. Instead, he got up and took a step into the sky. The formless souls of the Wings of the Moon were underneath his feet. He stepped on one of them and walked away in the sky.


    No one could see the souls of the Wings of the Moon underneath his feet. In Fang Mu¡¯s eyes, Su Ming was walking on the air. It made him widen his eyes and take in a sharp breath.


    ¡®Is he really in the Transcendence Realm¡­?¡¯


    After a long while, he finally reacted to it, but very soon, he remembered thetter half of Su Ming¡¯s words. He was momentarily stunned before looking around himself immediately and seeing a strong looking person walking out from within the rainforest.


    "Father!"


    Fang Mu rubbed his eyes. He looked incredibly shocked.


    The big man wore a blue robe. He walked to Fang Mu¡¯s side with a stern expression and looked in the direction Su Ming had left in, frowning.


    "How are your injuries?" he asked with a low voice.


    Fang Mu felt apprehensive. He quickly checked the injuries in his body. Once he discovered that they had be slightly better, he immediately nodded his head.


    "Father, have you been following me all this while? That man discovered you, could he really be in the Transcendence Realm?"


    "Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­ The Qi in his body is¡­"


    The man frowned. Before he finished speaking, the picture of the Cloud Gauze Grass on the tree bark beside him gradually turned into wooden shards and fell off. This was the strength of Su Ming¡¯s fine control. He could already control all his Qi precisely.


    "Exactly 15 breaths¡­ This is the fine control of the Transcendence Realm!"


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank.


    "It¡¯s over! I haven¡¯t memorized the shape of that herb!" Fang Mu immediately became anxious.


    The man took in a deep breath. He might still be a little dubious, but he was mostly certain about what he had seen now. He turned around and spoke to Fang Mu sternly.


    "That¡¯s Cloud Gauze Grass. I¡¯ll help you get it. Respect this person. Don¡¯t offend him with your words or your actions. When you see him, treat him as you would treat the adults in the tribe. He might be a stroke of good luck to you."

 Chapter 116 — Spirit Plunder

    <h4>Chapter 116: Spirit Plunder</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming walked briskly through the rainforest after he left Fang Mu. His face was nk, and there was no hint of any change in his expression, betraying his emotions, but his heart remained highly cautious. If anything moved around him, he would immediately notice it.


    In truth, he had not noticed that Fang Mu¡¯s father had followed them. His words and actions were all for the sake of him avoiding trouble. When he was in Dark Mountain, he had encountered something simr.


    At that time, he was facing Si Kong. Seeing only Si Kong then, he hadn¡¯t considered whether a person with such a status would be able to leave the tribe alone after causing such a hugemotion under the eyes of the powerful Warriors in the tribe.


    Only when the elder guided his thoughts did Su Ming see the things he had neglected. However, that was Dark Mountain. With the elder¡¯s protection, he was not in too much trouble.


    But he was in an unfamiliar ce now. The elder was not here to protect him. He had to rely on himself for everything, no longer allowed to make the slightest mistake.


    He might not have noticed anyone following behind Fang Mu, but there were too many suspicious things about this. With Su Ming¡¯s intelligence, a few months were enough for him to analyse everythingpletely.


    There was no way that a wounded boy who was only at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm would be able to enter the rainforest alone during these months and then would remain safe every single time. Even if the boy wanted toe alone, his family would definitely notice it and follow him from the shadows. It was only logical for them to do so.


    Also, the boy¡¯s injuries had been slightly cured, and he was snatched away by Su Ming while in the forest. Even if he had not said a word about it, his other tribe members who had followed him into the forest would definitely speak of it.


    From all these clues, it was not hard to guess that someone was following Fang Mu, and their target was Su Ming himself. That was why Su Ming had only chosen to appear unhurriedly after a few months.


    The extraordinary de given to him by the boy made Su Ming even more certain that this Tranquil East Tribe was definitely not a small tribe, but a middle sized one.


    It was impossible for a boy with such a high status in the tribe toe out alone.


    Thus, Su Ming deduced that there was someone observing their conversation. The only reason they chose not to act rashly was because when Su Ming had taken the de, he used the souls of the Wings of the Moon to show the power of burning mes, giving others the impression that he was at the Transcendence Realm.


    Besides, he also walked in the air with the souls of the Wings of the Moon and entered fine control with his mind to leave behind the mark on the tree while saying that it would stay for 15 breaths. All these served as a warning for those who saw it.


    Su Ming wanted to make others hesitant to act by his warning. After all, all these were built on the premise that he could heal the boy¡¯s injuries little by little. Under this premise, he had takenplete control of the situation. If he could also make others wonder about his power, then his chances of remaining safe would increase even more.


    Su Ming lookedposed. He did not immediately return to his cave, but chose to walk in circles around the area. Only when the sky becamepletely dark and the moon hung high in the sky was he certain that no one was following him. Only then did he return to his cave.


    He sat down crossed-legged in the cave. Su Ming waved his right hand before himself, and the souls of the formless Wings of the Moon scattered, spreading outside the entrance of the cave. Over the past year, Su Ming had been using this method to be on guard against any possible idents.


    ¡®If all is well, then I can soon leave this ce.¡¯


    A thoughtful look appeared in his eyes as Su Ming sat down. Once he thought about his actions, he immersed himself in circting the Qi in his body. Gradually, blood-red light shed on his body.


    This sort of training and healing for a long period of time was dry and dull. Not everyone had the patience for it. Yet Su Ming gradually got ustomed to this life during thisst year. He got used to being alone in the silent cave, not saying a word, and healing his wounds quietly.


    He created South Asunder constantly and continuously consumed medicinal pills to heal his injuries, causing the internal wounds and injuries he sustained previously to slowly recover as time passed by.


    One month went past. A voice calling out to him appeared once again in the rainforest. This time Su Ming also made him wait for a few days before going to the boy without making a sound on one of the nights.


    Once he healed Fang Mu and obtained the Cloud Gauze Grass he wanted, he once again made a request for another herb.


    Fang Mu looked incredibly respectful. He practically fulfilled all of Su Ming¡¯s requests, telling him most of the things that had happened within the three tribes during the past four weeks since they hadst met, as long as they were not secrets. It allowed Su Ming to understand his surroundings more, including the unique Berserker Arts within the three tribes.


    It allowed some form of groundwork for their trade after that.


    There may have been a lot of herbs in the rainforest, but it was still difficult to collect all the necessary ingredients to create medicinal pills. Yet with Fang Mu around, Su Ming¡¯s speed in creating the medicinal pills gradually increased.


    He even managed to obtain Night Glitter Branch due to the tacit eptance from Fang Mu¡¯s father, who allowed Fang Mu to get those herbs from Han Mountain City to pay respect to Su Ming. He even starteding to the rainforest more often, bringing along with him certain basic necessities, like clothes that looked remarkable.


    Fang Mu¡¯s father was the one who had thought of the clothes. He reminded Fang Mu to prepare them, and he also took into ount Su Ming¡¯s habit of covering his face with the beast skin robe, hence most of the clothes he made Fang Mu bring were with a hood.


    There were three sets in total. Sackcloth could not even begin topare with them.


    "Senior Mo, I had to spend a lot of effort to order these clothes from Han Mountain City. Within our tribe, only the Elder and the leaders can wear them," Fang Mu boasted about his attentiveness, which indeed made Su Ming grow more fond of him.


    Yet because of his cautiousness, Su Ming still appeared irregrly every single time Fang Mu came to him, and never told him about the cave where he stayed.


    Half a year passed by just like that. Su Ming had now stayed in the forest for two whole years. His injuries had healedpletely one month ago. The moment all 243 blood veins appeared, the incredible power of the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm erupted forth.


    With theplete set of herbs, Su Ming also created a lot of Mountain Spirits. Once he ate them, it allowed his power to increase steadily once he recovered.


    With enough medicinal pills, Su Ming started thinking. He had two types of pills in his hands now - Mountain Spirit and South Asunder.


    Their numbers were not few. Su Ming had about a dozen of each. He looked at the medicinal pills in his hands and mulled over them for a moment before he made his decision.


    ¡®I should go and see what would appear once I open the second door!¡¯


    Su Ming put the medicinal pills away and touched the ck piece of debris hanging over his neck, which had apanied him to this ce.


    The mysterious ck piece of debris had provided Su Ming with multiple recipes to make several types of medicinal pills. It allowed his injuries to recover and his training speed to increase. He had now umted enough medicinal pills to open the second door.


    Su Ming closed his eyes with determination. Using the previous way which had allowed him to enter the strange dimension, his entire body instantly let out a ck light within the rather safe cave. The ck light turned eerie and once it enveloped him, it gave off a brilliant sh, then disappeared without a trace along with Su Ming¡¯s body.


    It was still that ce covered by fog. Su Ming soon got used to the dark. He charged forward through the fog, and soon saw the familiar mountain and the tunnel at the foot of the mountain in the fog.


    He looked at the mountain without a sound and walked in. The pictures around him were the same. He went past the first door and before long arrived at the second door.


    Like thest time when he had opened the first door, Su Ming took a few steps forward and brought out South Asunder and Mountain Spirit from his bosom, cing each individual pill into the small holes.


    Once he ced all the medicinal pills into their rightful ces, Su Ming took a few steps back and looked at the door carefully.


    All the small holes on the door gradually gave off a strong light. As the light spread out, booming sounds echoed around them, creating a lot of echoes reverberating off the walls. Very soon, the second door slowly opened outwards. It started off with a mere slit before both sides of the door gradually opened with a bang, revealing the tunnel within.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He did not act rashly, but waited till the door waspletely open. He looked inside and saw that the tunnel, the walls themselves, was giving off a red light. All was silent.


    Su Ming waited for a while longer before lifting his feet and walking into the tunnel. He did not immediately charge ahead, but looked at the carvings on the walls around him. They still portrayed people creating medicinal pills.


    He noticed it since he had opened the first door. These carvings on the walls seemed to be guides for the techniques of herb quenching. If Su Ming mastered them, then it would prove to be a great help when creating those medicinal pills.


    He walked forward unhurriedly, memorizing the drawings carved onto the walls. An unknown amount of time passed by. Once he reached the end of the drawings, a rather small chamber appeared before him.


    The third door was within this chamber.


    There was only the picture of one medicinal pill on this door. Su Ming had also seen most of the herbs required for this medicinal pill. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he cast a nce at the small holes underneath the picture of the medicinal pill.


    He had already experienced this twice. Through the creation of three medicinal pills, he could already tell that the amount of holes required to open each door underneath each medicinal pill in this mysterious ce signified the level of difficulty in creating that pill.


    The more holes there were, the easier it was to create them.


    With that one nce, Su Ming frowned. There were only two holes underneath the picture of that medicinal pill!


    ¡®This pill¡­ might be the most difficult pill to create besides the Weing of Deities among the pills I can create now.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned and moved forward, pressing his right hand on the door. At that moment, the familiar swelling pain appeared once again in his head. As the door glowed brightly, scenes of the creation of this medicinal pill appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    After a long while, Su Ming¡¯s right hand trembled. A strong rebounding force sprung up from the ground, and he took a few steps backward. He lifted his head quickly, shock evident in his eyes.


    ¡®Spirit Plunder!¡¯


    Su Ming took in a sharp breath. From the information he acquired, besides the name and the method to create this pill, for the first time, he also obtained the description of the effects of this pill.


    ¡®If you ce an illusionary spirit within the pill, you can use it to harm others, and also use it to nourish your soul!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He carefully memorized the herbs needed to create Spirit Plunder and closed his eyes. There was aplicated look on his face.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need arge amount of these herbs to create this pill.


    ¡®I can¡¯t use a regr cauldron either, I have to use the body of a person near death as the cauldron and ce the herbs necessary in the corpse to refine them¡­


    ¡®I also can¡¯t use regr fire to create this pill. I have to collect the miasma of corpses, and lead lightning to strike down on it to refine the herbs. By this, I can also avoid creating changes to the world once I create this medicinal pill.¡¯


    Su Ming fell into contemtive silence. He cast a profound look at the stone door before he turned around and walked outside.


    ¡®Even if creating the pill is hard and the sess rate isn¡¯t high¡­ once I create it , the strength¡­¡¯


    Su Ming recalled the description of the pill in his head.


    ¡®Snatch an illusionary spirit¡­ This illusionary spirit should be the materialization of a Berserker Mark, like ck Mountain Tribe¡¯s tribe leader¡¯s blood bear or Shan Hen¡¯s de¡­ I don¡¯t think there would be anyone below the Transcendence Realm who could resist against it¡­ I might even be able to kill those of the Transcendence Realm. This isn¡¯t a medicinal pill anymore¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes glinted as he walked out.


    An eerie light shed in the cave in the deeper part of the rainforest. Su Ming¡¯s body slowly appeared. He sat down, touched the ck piece of debris hanging from his neck, and fell into a contemtive silence.


    ¡®I need 19 types of herbs. I know most of them, they¡¯re among the pictures on the bamboo slip the elder gave me. I¡¯m only unfamiliar with one of them¡­ but that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that among these 19 herbs, there are three which I can¡¯t use straightaway. I¡¯ll need to nt their seeds in the bones of strong wild beasts¡­ and make them grow there.


    ¡®From the information provided, I¡¯ll need bones of beasts equivalent to powerful Warriors in the Transcendence Realm¡­¡¯

 Chapter 117 — Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 117: Going Out</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®It¡¯s about time I took a trip to Han Mountain City¡¯


    That morning, Su Ming got out from his meditative state. His face still held the traces of theplex thoughts formed after an entire night of thinking, but he had already made a decision in his heart.


    He put away the medicinal pills in a pouch and looked around the cave. He had stayed in this ce for two years and had no intention of not returning. He was already familiar with this ce, and it was a good location for training.


    ¡®The information provided by Fang Mu about the area around here should be mostly urate, but I¡¯ll need to take a look at it myself, especially that Puqiang Tribe! Also¡­ since this Han Mountain City is on the path that must be taken when going to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky in the Land of South Morning, then I might be able to find a map leading me to the Alliance of the Western Region.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He walked out of the cave and stood outside. The wind was moist. It was once again the rainy season, the very season that weed him when he first came to this ce two years ago.


    He touched the broken bag in his bosom. This thing did not change at all during the past two years. The broken parts in the dimension did not spread out, making Su Ming feel more at ease.


    Besides therge amount of medicinal pills he put in the bag, it also contained a lot of fur and bones from beasts he had hunted down in the past two years. The information Fang Mu provided allowed Su Ming to understand that the tribes within the Land of South Morning were different from the Alliance of the Western Region. They may also need herbs, but most of what they wanted were taken from wild beasts.


    For example, the first time he met Fang Mu. The boy and his people had been hunting that snake to obtain its poison sac and bones to create medicine.


    Once he made all the necessary preparations, Su Ming dashed down towards the rainforest at the foot of the mountain.


    When night fell, for the very first time, Su Ming walked out of the borders of the rainforest. He wore a long robe as blue as the sky. His ck hair danced in the wind. Before him were an endless, grassy ins.


    Su Ming lowered his head and averted his gaze before moving forward. The sky andnd was huge, but besides him, there was no one else. In truth, few people came to this rainforest. Even if some did, most of them were there only to collect the ingredients to create medicine.


    The moon hung in the sky and moonlight shone on the ground. Su Ming moved silently forward. He was so quick it was as if there was a long arc whistling by. However, this arc did not rise into the sky, but stuck closely to the ground while speeding forward.


    ¡®Fang Mu once said that I¡¯ll need to continue for ten days in this direction.¡¯


    Su Ming already knew where Han Mountain City was located for a long time from Fang Mu. He also knew the details of this city.


    ¡®It is a very chaotic city, controlled by three tribes at the same time. Because of that, it¡¯s treated as a hub, and that¡¯s why there are a lot of powerful Berserkers there¡­ Those three tribes usually turned a blind eye towards these people, sometimes even choosing some powerful Berserkers to be their guests and inviting them to join with luxurious gifts.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed and his speed increased.


    The Land of South Morning was mostly formed by mountain ranges. This vastnd, it would not be an exaggeration to call it thend of mountain ranges, as they numbered tens of thousands.


    The tribes here were also built around the mountains in a mannerpletely different from those in the Alliance of the Western Region .


    As there were a lot of tribes in the Land of South Morning, there were also a lot of strange varieties of Berserker Arts. There were also a lot of powerful Berserkers among them. The existence of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky Tribe, and especially the existence of the Freezing Sky n also provided a strong basis for the might of the Land of South Morning.


    Freezing Sky n was a mysterious ce that waspletely under the control of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. It was not a tribe, but a school! It was a school that belonged to Berserkers. As long as they were Berserkers from the Land of South Morning, it did not matter which tribe they belonged to, if they could pass the test set by Freezing Sky n, then they could enrol the school.


    In the Land of South Morning, Freezing Sky n was famous for being incredibly powerful. There were a lot of rumors about the ce. ording to legend, 6,000 years ago, the Elder of Freezing Sky Tribe built the n with the help of some outsiders.


    As time passed by, Freezing Sky, which had been a middle sized tribe, slowly became more powerful and turned into one of the two great tribes in South Morning. Only then did Freezing Sky n rise up in status.


    It was said that there were 100,000 Berserkers at Freezing Sky!


    It was the first ever ce to break the restrictions between tribes in the entire Land of South Morning and make their Berserker Arts open to public, causing those who had vast potential to obtain a ce where they could be powerful Berserkers.


    ording to legend, the reason why the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky could be the head of South Morning was closely rted to this Freezing Sky n. There was a rumor about that n saying that everything within was an imitation of the mysterious other world, where the methods of training and tribes themselves were widely different from those on this one.


    Legends said that this other world had no tribes, only schools.


    Due to the sess of this Freezing Sky n, over the past thousand years, the trend of schools became popr in the Land of South Morning. Many tribes started imitating them, especially the Western Sea Tribe, the other big tribe that was of equal standing to Freezing Sky. They built the Western Sea n, and with its appearance, conflict arose between these two schools.


    Simrly, besides the small tribes, those middle sized tribes with some power would also imitate the big tribes, building their own schools within their tribes.


    However, these schools were centered around the tribe¡¯s own Berserkers. They could not dispel their aversion towards outsiders. Most of them would only allow part of their Berserker Arts to be inherited to attract powerful guests from all around the ce to join them and increase the tribe¡¯s strength. The schools and the guests were mostly only using each other, and they would always be wary of the other.


    Su Ming had gotten to understand all this over the past half a year while talking with Fang Mu.


    He was not too taken aback by the strangeness of South Morning. After all, he might havee from the Alliance of the Western Region, but since young, he had only been around the area of Dark Mountain. His understanding of the Alliance of the Western Region was not as great as his knowledge about the Land of South Morning at this moment.


    Han Mountain City, more urately speaking, was built in this environment. It had been around for 2,000 years, but it had only been taken over by Puqiang, Lake of Colors, and Tranquil East for less than 400 years.


    Fang Mu mentioned before that their bamboo slips in their tribes recorded the great battle 400 years ago. At that time, Han Mountain City was ruled by an incredibly powerful middle sized tribe called Han Tribe. When it started weakening, the three tribes that were under its rule took over. Once they killed all the tribe members of Han Tribe, they sessfully took Han Mountain City under their rule.


    They wanted to conquer that city because whoever ruled it obtained the right tomunicate with Freezing Sky n. Besides, whoever conquered Han Mountain City also became the lord of the area. The ruling tribes could enjoy some special privileges that Fang Mu did not know about.


    The powers of the three tribes were about the same, and they did not have any strength left to fight, or else Han Mountain City might once again experience a change in its ruler. This was why the leaders of the three tribes decided to form a treaty - all three tribes would control the city at the same time.


    However, the city was not controlled by the tribes, but by the school created by the three tribes.


    The information Fang Mu provided rose up in Su Ming¡¯s mind. After a few days, as Su Ming stood at the summit of a mountain, he saw a tall mountain not far away from him. It was dusk by then.


    There were no nts growing there, but there was a city built on it. The entire mountain was made of rocks. It was incredibly sturdy. Wind Stream Tribe¡¯s mudstone city could not even hope topare to this. This was the most magnificent city Su Ming had ever seen in his life.


    He stood at the summit and stared at the city on the mountain for a long time before he took a deep, long breath. There was a bright light in his eyes. He could somewhat understand why the elder left Dark Mountain multiple times when he was younger to travel around the world now. Only when a person had seen more and experienced the true world could he be said to have truly grown.


    If not, then only his body would grow, not his soul.


    Su Ming did not go immediately. He sat down cross-legged instead, the mountain breeze blowing in his face and lifting his long hair. He could feel that the many Wings of the Moon within his body were growing restless when he got closer to this ce. He closed his eyes as he sat down, but soon reopened them. The shadow of the blood-red moon appeared in his pupils.


    The shadow of the blood-red moon was faint, and no one else could see it. Yet at that moment, the world changed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes!


    He saw three bundles of mist floating above the city.


    The three bundles of mist were red, ck, and white in color!


    There were also three tall mountains surrounding the city at the corner of his eyes. There were also three bundles of mist of three different colors floating above the summits of those three mountains. They looked magnificent, as if they were afraid no one would know just how strange and mysterious this ce was.


    The bundle of mist on the mountain to the far left was red. Su Ming could see the faint outlines of a woman¡¯s face in that red mist. Her face was cold and dark, making all those who saw her face feel their hearts tremble.


    To the right of Han Mountain City was another summit. The bundle of mist above it was white and looked like holy clouds surrounding the mountain. As the mist gathered together, there was also a cold and deste air to it. The contours of a gigantic white scorpion would asionally appear in the white mist. There seemed to be a ck bell hanging off the scorpion¡¯s tail.


    The final summit was behind Han Mountain City. This mountain was surrounded by ck mist that exuded an air of death. It looked eerie and gloomy, and there was also the faint outline of a ck skeleton sitting cross-legged inside the mist.


    "The ck mist belongs to Puqiang Tribe, the red mist to Lake of Colors Tribe, and the white mist belongs to Tranquil East Tribe!" Su Ming mumbled under his breath, and the shadow of the blood red moon in his eyes disappeared.


    The three mountains may have been surrounding the mountain where Han Mountain City was built and did not seem too far away, but in truth, if a normal tribe member were to walk from Han Mountain City to one of the mountains, they would need to take a few days to do so.


    There were three seemingly fine chains connecting the mountain of Han Mountain City to the three mountains where the three tribes were. Underneath these chains were canyons that reached hundreds of thousands of feet downwards. Unless a person was at the Transcendence Realm, then he would surely die if he fell.


    The three chains swayed in the mountain breeze, as if because they were hung too high up in the sky.


    The chains connected to the three mountains went past them and continued into the distance. Yet those ces were all covered by a fog. No one could see clearly whaty ahead.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear that these three tribes scattered out to spread their might over Han Mountain City so that they could show off their power. Not only does it allow them to inspire awe and fear in other people, they can also attract powerful Berserkers to be their guests.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and he looked at the mountain surrounded by ck mist behind Han Mountain City. That was where Puqiang Tribe was located.

 Chapter 118 — Han Mountain City

    <h4>Chapter 118: Han Mountain City</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "What Fang Mu said is right¡­ Puqiang Tribe is indeed the same as Wu Sen, they need the miasma from the dead to practice their Ways of the Berserker. However, from the looks of it, Wu Sen can¡¯t hope topare to them," Su Ming mumbled under his breath and averted his gaze from that mountain after a long while.


    He looked at Han Mountain City instead and got up. He went down the mountain path, moving towards Han Mountain City, which basked under the evening sun.


    ¡®If I manage to create Spirit Plunder, then I¡¯ll really fit their descriptions of a Fallen Berserker¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s shadow was drawn out in the dusk. There was a lonely air around his person, but there was also a resolute and determined one too.


    The sun at dusk was slightly warm when shining on thend surrounded by mountain ranges. Su Ming weed that light of the setting sun on his skin as he walked towards the unfamiliar Han Mountain City.


    The city looked prosperous. As Su Ming got closer, it grew sorge it was shocking. It was a city built on a mountain, hence the height of the mountain itself turned into a strong, oppressive might obvious to all those who stood at the foot of it. The three bundles of mist surrounding the city also created a daunting effect. Due to this, even the people who had extraordinary powers would take care of their actions if they came to this ce.


    Su Ming looked at Han Mountain City and took a deep breath. His expression was cid as he walked up the mountain trail.


    There were eight wide flights of stairs under Han Mountain City. They were like cyclones connected to the eight gates located halfway up the mountain.


    If anyone wanted to go into the city, they would have to walk up the stairs.


    Only four of the eight gates were open to public. Three of the four gates were for exclusive use for the three tribes controlling the city. The remaining gate was known as the guests¡¯ gate. Only the guests of the three tribes could use that stairway, and the gate connecting to it.


    The stairways looked solemn, which served the purpose of making the strength of the three tribes stand out. It would then attract powerful Berserkers to be the guests of these three tribes.


    It was the first time Su Ming came to such a ce. He walked up one of the stairways leading to the gates unhurriedly. No one was keeping watch around here. It was not until Su Ming was halfway up the mountain did he see one of the eight gates of Han Mountain City.


    The gate was shaped like an arc. There were two huge stone statues about hundreds of feet tall set on each side of the stairs. These two stone statues were built in the image of those in the Berserker Tribe; they looked as if they were out for blood. Although they stood there unmoving, there was a cold and stern airing off them.


    The gate used the arms of the two stone statues as its frame, creating the shape of the gate. Lying high on top of the frames formed by the arms was a man wearing a grey robe. Hey on the frame with one leg dangling by the side.


    There was a te hanging off the man¡¯s waist. It was blue, but there was also a hint of red on it. He had his eyes closed, as if he was taking a nap. There was a green gourd by his hand, and the fragrance of wine spread out in the air so strongly it seemed as if it would stay even if wind came by.


    As Su Ming looked at the gate, a bright glint shed briefly in his eyes. This was the most majestic city he had ever seen with his eyes. He engraved this gate into his memories, and once he did so, Su Ming stepped through. The moment he entered Han Mountain City, a sluggish voice traveled into his ears.


    "Sir, don¡¯t you know the rules?"


    The person who spoke was a man. He had already opened his eyes and brought the green gourd by his side to his lips. He cast a nce at Su Ming with seemingly drunken eyes. When he saw the robes Su Ming wore, his eyes became slightly more sober.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. As the man spoke, he flung his right hand outward and threw a white stone coin towards the man, who caught it cleanly.


    Su Ming had already understood a long time ago from Fang Mu that Han Mountain City was open to everyone, as long as they paid a sufficient amount of stone coins. The amount of stone coins they paid would increase the duration of time they could stay within the city.


    Once the man took the stone coin, he threw a grey te to Su Ming before lying back down on the frame, dozing off once again while asionally drinking the wine from the gourd.


    Su Ming hung the te from his waist. The colors of the tes were categorized. Besides the tribe members of the three tribes, no one else could use the tes colored ck, red, and white. The guests had blue ting under their tes, and an additional color would be added ording to the tribe they joined.


    The people who entered the city without any social standing would be given grey tes. If the te became dull, then it would mean that they could no longer stay within the city. Then if they didn¡¯t pay more stone coins to increase the duration of their stay and were discovered by the guards of the city, they would be severely punished.


    Those who entered the city had to wear the tes on their waists or at other obvious ces.


    Su Ming remained silent. He hung the grey te on his waist and walked through the gate into Han Mountain City. Sounds of bustling traveled into his ears almost immediately, as if the city itself was apletely different worldpared to the quiet outside the gates. Su Ming was slightly amazed by this.


    There were a lot of people inside. In this city surrounded by mountains there were a lot of stalls. It was a sight that spoke of flourishing activities. The houses within the city were also built using stones from the mountain. The mudstone city could not hope topare to this.


    Su Ming looked at his surroundings as he walked within Han Mountain City. Almost everything in this ce was strange and unfamiliar to him. The prosperous and lively atmosphere in this ce made him feel like an outsider.


    There were houses, shops, and even gigantic buildings that spanned hundreds of feet tall. Su Ming practically didn¡¯t see anyone wearing beast skin shirts within the city. The lowest quality he saw was sackcloth, and even then, there was still a variety of colors for the sackcloths these people wore. Where were also some who were like him. They too, were donned in robes that seemed to be much more expensive and prestigious.


    ¡®It¡¯s about the size of ten mudstone cities.¡¯


    Su Ming walked calmly along the mountain trails in Han Mountain City and swept his gaze across the pedestrians walking past him.


    ¡®There aren¡¯t a lot of normal people here. Most of them are Berserkers¡­ and they aren¡¯t weak.¡¯


    As Su Ming walked, he continued observing the things around him. Very soon, the sky grew dark, but the lively atmosphere within the ce did not diminish.


    From his experiences in Wind Stream City and his understanding based on Fang Mu¡¯s words, Su Ming did not feel disoriented even though this was his first time in Han Mountain City. As he continued surveying his surroundings, he found a ce that Fang Mu mentioned was specifically prepared for outsiders.


    The ce bustled with activity at this hour. Su Ming¡¯s expression remained aloof when he entered and swept his gaze across the room. There were a lot of tables and chairs in the ce. He went to an empty table calmly, and once he sat down, someone immediately came over with a smile on his face.


    With just a few words, Su Ming understood the purpose of this ce. He reserved a room for himself to rest. Once he ordered his food, he also chose the wine that was mostly served on the other tables. Then he sat at his table and looked out the window, appearing to be thinking about something.


    However, he was listening to the people¡¯s chatter. Most of their discussions were useless to him, but there were still quite a lot of those discussions that provided some details of the city.


    "For the next few months, Han Mountain City should be even more crowded. For some reason, Puqiang, Lake of Colors, and Tranquil East are taking in a lot of guests into their tribes."


    "You haven¡¯t been here for long, so you don¡¯t know the details. These three tribes have been fighting and scheming against each other. Once in a while, they will invite guests to their tribes to be stronger, like the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. They¡¯re doing so to increase their fighting power.


    "But this is also a chance for us. I heard that Lake of Colors Tribe is marrying off ten of their women to the guests that enter their tribe. The women from Lake of Colors Tribe are useful to our training. This time, Lake of Colors Tribe has ced a lot of effort in this."


    "It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not in the Transcendence Realm, or else we¡¯d be able to obtain even more benefits. I heard that when Sir Xuan Lun joined Puqiang Tribe, they gave him a statue of a God of Berserkers!"


    Time trickled by slowly. Su Ming sat at his ce and frowned as he drank his wine. This thing was spicy, and he was unused to the taste. Yet as he continued drinking, a strange feeling rose in him, and he gradually got used to it.


    He knew that everything here was unfamiliar to him, that was why he had been continuously observing and listening the moment he entered the city. It had almost been four hours; the sky waspletely dark now. Yet there were still lights lit around Han Mountain City. Even a building was brightly lit with multiple candles set on candlesticks ced high on the walls.


    As he drank and listened to the people talking around him, Su Ming grew to understand Han Mountain City better.


    ¡®Fang Mu hinted many times that if I join Tranquil East Tribe and be a guest there, they will give me a lot of gifts and grant a lot of my requests. There must be a reason why they¡¯re taking in so many guests.¡¯


    Su Ming took a sip of his wine and listened to the discussions around him. When the crowd started leaving around midnight, and he was just about to go to his room to rest, his expression changed suddenly. He did not get up, but chose to take a sip of his wine once again.


    At that moment, someone walked in through the door. That man was in his thirties, and he was different from the others. That difference was also why Su Ming did not leave - that man wore beast skins.


    This was the first time Su Ming saw clothes that he was familiar with since he came to Han Mountain City. That man¡¯s face was pale, and he was frowning. Once he came into the building, he sat himself at a table that was rather far away from Su Ming and ordered some wine before starting to drink quietly.


    There was uncertainty, hesitation, and a hint of panic on his face.


    ¡®At the very least, this man is at the tenth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. There¡¯s a possibility that he has already reached the peak of the Blood Solidification Realm. He¡¯s just a step away from transcendence.¡¯


    Su Ming did not show any of his emotions on his face. The man might not have released his Qi, but Su Ming could still clearly feel the pressure that was faintlying off him.


    Another hour passed by. The man continued gulping down his wine without a word, but the struggle in his eyes became clearer and stronger. He would asionally raise his head towards the door, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Yet as time passed by, when there was eventually only him and Su Ming left in the building besides the servers dozing off with their heads on the tables, disappointment colored the man¡¯s face. Once, he cast Su Ming a casual nce. After that he continued drinking his wine without a word, but the hesitance in his eyes gradually turned into resolution and ruthlessness.


    Su Ming did not want to attract trouble. He got up and went to the backyard. From his observations during the hours here, he was already very certain that the backyard of this building was a ce specifically prepared for outsiders to stay and rest. He had already reserved a room earlier. When he walked out, a gust of wind suddenly traveled from the entrance, causing the fire on the candles to flicker in the candlesticks.


    At that moment, a woman in a white shirt walked in slowly. That woman did not look old. There was a white veil covering her face, hence her countenance could not be seen clearly. The only thing visible was her eyes, which had a strange attractiveness like the stars in the sky.

 Chapter 119 — It’s Him!

    <h4>Chapter 119: It¡¯s Him!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the man who had been drinking saw the woman, an ted look immediately appeared on his face. He stood up, looking like he was about to say something. The woman walked towards him and sat down with a calm and collected look. She cast her eyes around the building and swept her gaze over Su Ming, who was just about to leave, but she did not pay much attention to him.


    "Did I pass?" The man looked uneasy. He did not sit down, but chose instead to whisper.


    "You did not meet our expectations, but I¡¯ve bought you one day¡¯s time for you to prove your worth."


    Su Ming left. While doing so, he heard those words. These two people did not seem to be trying to avoid others eavesdropping on them, but Su Ming did not want to be involved in anything that had nothing to do with him, even if he could somewhat tell that there was some sort of secret between the man and the woman. Still, that had nothing to do with him.


    The night went by quietly. During the second morning, when Su Ming opened his eyes from his meditative state, he straightened his clothes and left the room. Han Mountain City was shrouded in a thinyer of fog in the morning. When he went outside, it was like walking on clouds. It was quite a strange feeling.


    After Su Ming spent the previous day observing and listening, he had grown to understand Han Mountain City better. While walking in the streets, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the city. More urately speaking, there were fouryers of it. He was now at the fourthyer, which was located at the bottom of the city. The area within this level was also the biggest.


    The thirdyer was only open to those with the appropriate level of cultivation. Those who did not reach that level would not be able to enter. The second and firstyers were only open to those with enough social standing.


    ¡®The peak is located above the firstyer. It is also the ce where the city¡¯s Star Gathering Tower is located. Only those who are at the Transcendence Realm and are guests of the three tribes can go in there.¡¯


    Su Ming cast his eyes at the topyer of the city and only looked away after a long period of time. He walked towards one of the shops selling herbs in the fourthyer.


    He did not buy the herbs needed to create Mountain Spirit and South Asunder. His main purpose ofing to Han Mountain City was to find a map that leads to the Alliance of the Western Region and to find herbs required to create Spirit Plunder.


    Through the morning, Su Ming went to multiple shops. These shops were well supplied with all sorts of herbs, but the prices were also more expensivepared to Wind Stream. Fortunately, Su Ming¡¯s pockets were rather full with the stone coins given to him by Fang Mu as a sign of respect.


    ¡®I stillck five of the herbs needed for Spirit Plunder, and¡­¡¯


    When noon arrived, Su Ming fell into a thoughtful silence. He walked towards the entrance of the thirdyer. There was also a magnificent gate there, and there was a dim light blinking within the door. There were dozens of people gathered near the door, and they were all there for the entertainment.


    Su Ming saw some of the Berserkers walking past the door, and some were expelled because their levels of cultivation were not high enough. Their faces might have been filled with anger, but they knew there was nothing they could do. They no longer tried, walking towards the watching crowd. There, it seemed like they bought something before returning to enter through the dim light in the gate.


    After a moment of observation, Su Ming moved towards the gate. The moment he arrived, the people who were watching for entertainment purposes looked towards him.


    Su Ming remainedposed. He moved towards the dim light, but at that moment, he felt a strong repelling force falling on his person. It was as if someone pushed him with a great force. He staggered backwards a few steps, and found himself unable to go through the gate.


    ¡®The limit is the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­¡¯


    Su Ming frowned and moved backwards. He had managed to deduce the requirement to enter the thirdyer based on the repelling force alone.


    "It¡¯s another one of those without any abilitiesing up to try again. Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Come here!" The dozens of people watching by the side immediately called out to Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked over coldly. The person who spoke to him was a middle aged man at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. When he saw Su Ming looking at him with a surly look, he immediately red back, revealing the white te hanging off his waist.


    "Hmph, you seem pretty stubborn. I usually sell this pass for 1,000 stone coins, but for you, if you want to pass through the thirdyer, you¡¯ll need to buy this for 1,300 stone coins!" The middle aged man let out a cold harrumph and brought out a palm sized stone piece from his bosom, waving it in his hand.


    Su Ming averted his gaze and did not bother with the middle aged man any longer. He looked towards the dim light on the gate instead and walked towards it once more.


    Not only did his actions cause the middle aged man tough coldly, the other people from the three tribes selling the pass around them also looked over and startedughing mockingly.


    "I haven¡¯t seen someone like this for a few days. Fang Lin, don¡¯t sell that pass to him even for 1,300 stone coins!"


    "It¡¯s a pity Fang Lin got to him first. He¡¯ll definitely earn big this time! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t sell the pass for anything less than 2,000 stone coins. Either he¡¯ll have to buy it for an exorbitant price, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to go in. It¡¯s his fault for not being at the appropriate level."


    It was clear that these people were well acquainted with each other. As theyughed, an agreement was formed between them. None of them would sell the pass for a low price, all of them raising it.


    Theirughter caught the attention of people around them. It was especially so for those who did not manage to pass through the door. Most of them had pitying expressions on their faces.


    Su Ming got closer to the gate, but he did not step inside. He pressed his right hand against the dim light and once again felt the repelling forceing from it.


    "2,000 stone coins. Give me 2,000 stone coins, and I¡¯ll sell you this pass. Lad, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not the first to be causing trouble here. If you don¡¯t buy it today, then with our rules, even if I¡¯m not here the next time, you¡¯ll still have to spend more stone coins to¡­" the middle aged man from Tranquil East Tribe immediately shouted loudly, but before he could finish speaking, he swallowed his words as if he was cut off.


    The others were also stunned. They no longerughed, but watched the gate as expressions of shock appeared on their faces.


    They saw Su Ming standing at the gate, unmoving. He had his right hand ced on the dim light, but that dim light was shing brightly, as if there was an invisible force charging into it, causing that it to seem like a cloth that was being pulled apart. A deep hollow appeared in the light, many ripples cascading off of it, as if it could not withstand the pressure.


    This sight made the people from the three tribes selling passes take in a sharp breath. The middle aged man turned pale. They had been earning stone coins for years like this in this ce, and they saw far too many people walking into that gate every day. It could even be said that they had seen many things. They had also seen this sight dozens of times, where a hollow was formed on the light, but every single time this happened, it was due to a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm!


    Whenever the Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm entered the gate, the dim light would be pushed to the side, like it was being torn apart.


    Amidst the silence, a crack suddenly opened up in the dim light at the gate. Su Ming slowly retrieved his right hand and calmly walked into the crack. Once he did so, the dim light in the gate gradually returned to normal.


    There was only silence outside the gate. The middle aged man pretended to beposed despite his nervousness. The other tribe members of the three tribes beside him were momentarily stunned before they all looked at him with pitying looks.


    "You offended a Berserker at the Transcendence Realm¡­ Fang Lin, good luck."


    "I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be at the Transcendence Realm. How old did he seem like?"


    "I¡¯ve never seen him before. This person must have only just arrived to Han Mountain City."


    The middle aged man was feeling slightly uneasy. He might be forcing himself to remain calm, but the fear in his heart made him not dare to continue selling passes. He quickly left, feeling incredibly regretful. He usually had a pretty keen eye, or else he would not be in this business. He had taken a guess at Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, that was why he had dared to speak, but he hadn¡¯t expected himself to make a wrong guess.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you just tormenting me? You¡¯re my senior, why couldn¡¯t you just go through? Why did you have to cause trouble for me¡­?¡¯


    The more the middle aged man thought about it, the more he felt that he was wronged.


    At that moment, Su Ming had walked into the thirdyer of Han Mountain City. He looked at the dim light at the gate, and a contemtive look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Looks like fine control is not something mastered during the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ I could enter easily once I used fine control to manipte my Qi the second time. The hollow created in the dim light is also a clear sign that my entrance was differentpared to others.¡¯


    While thinking quietly, Su Ming walked up the mountain path. Not far into the distance was the entrance to the secondyer of Han Mountain City. There weren¡¯t many buildings around this ce, and the number of pedestrians were also fewer. Yet every single one of the people walking in this ce was at the very least at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Even the buildings in the ce exuded a mighty presence that seemed to be letting out a pressure of their own.


    It was clear that there were powerful Berserkers staying in these buildings.


    It might be noon, but this ce was not as lively as the fourthyer. Su Ming walked towards the shops when suddenly his eyes shed. An amazed expression appeared on his face, but it quickly disappeared.


    There was a shop that sold materials obtained from wild beasts. The stench of blood wafted through the air. There was an old man sitting cross legged at the shop with his eyes closed. On his right wrist were several ck bells.


    The shop was not big. On the right side of the wall were nine ck wooden pins. These pins were fixed on a spider the size of a millstone. The spider was entirely purple, and it was already dead, but it had nine legs!


    The ninth leg was red, and it was clear that it was different from the other legs on the spider¡¯s body.


    ¡®This is one of the ingredients required to create the Weing of Deities!¡¯


    Su Ming averted his gaze and walked towards the shop.


    Yet the moment he was about to step into the shop, the three bundles of mist hanging in the sky above Han Mountain City suddenly changed. They started tumbling, and muffled booming sounds echoed in the air.


    The sudden change immediately made the old man in the shop open his eyes. He was not the only one. Almost everyone in the thirdyer lifted their heads as their hearts lurched in their chests.


    The three bundles of mist tumbled even quicker. At the same moment, in Star Gathering Tower, located at the peak of the city surrounded by mountains, an old and aged bell suddenly tolled.


    Dong¡­


    The bell toll seemed to form several formless sound waves that rolled down the mountain. Not only did they attract the attention of those at the thirdyer, it also caused amotion among the people in the fourthyer. Even those within the secondyer all looked up with attentive looks.


    "That¡¯s three bell tolls! Someone¡¯s attempting to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    "It¡¯s been a long time since someone challenged the Chains of Han Mountain! Most of those who fail will die, but if they¡¯re sessful, then they can ask the three tribes to fulfill one of their requests!"


    "The request is not the main point. If they¡¯re sessful, then they will definitely be the chief guest of that tribe. The status is much higher than that of a regr guest. I even heard before that this is one of the requirements for Freezing Sky n to take in disciples from Han Mountain City!"


    "Which Chain of Han Mountain will this challenger take?"


    Sounds of discussion rose up like a wave in Su Ming¡¯s ears. A person appeared in the center at the top of the mountain where three chains were connected.


    ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯


    When Su Ming saw the person clearly, a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 120 — He Feng

    <h4>Chapter 120: He Feng</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As that person stood at the top of the mountain, wind blew past his body, making his hair dance in the air. The beast skins he wore gave him a wild and rugged appearance.


    That person was the man Su Ming had seen the previous night.


    Blood veins manifested on the man¡¯s body, forming an incredibly powerful presence of Qi that seemed to cause the air to tremble. The pressure brought forth by that presence was just a step away from Transcendence.


    He had not transcended, but the dense blood veins on his body showed that he had surpassed the limit of 781 blood veins for a regr Berserker. From the looks of it, he had more than 800 blood veins.


    At that moment, his expression looked grave and serious. There was resolution and determination on his face. There was also a fierce look and a resolve to ce everything on the line in his demeanor.


    "It¡¯s He Feng!"


    "Him? I heard about this person before. He is already at the eleventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but he has failed three times to attain Transcendence. Even so, this person¡¯s abilities are so great he can be counted as the most powerful person besides the five Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm and as long as we don¡¯t take into ount the other people in the three tribes!"


    "He¡¯s one of the few people in Han Mountain City who came from a small tribe. For some unknown reason, he also likes wearing the beast skin clothes he brought from the small tribe. I think he¡¯s just doing it for attention though. Besides, how could he be so stupid as to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain?


    "Besides Cang Lan, who managed to walk up to the sixth section of the chain from Tranquil East Tribe ten years ago and was received as a disciple in Freezing Sky n, no one has been sessful in challenging the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    Su Ming looked at the man standing at the top of the mountain with a cid face, but his eyes were glinting. He did not hear from Fang Mu about the Chains of Han Mountain. This was his first time hearing mention of them, and he collected all the information in his heart.


    "For the past hundreds of years in Han Mountain City, 65 people have challenged the Chains of Han Mountain. He Feng is the 66th person. But from among those 65 people, only five seeded," an old voice said from among the crowd gathered in the thirdyer. The person who spoke was the old man from the shop Su Ming was just about to walk into a moment ago.


    The old man walked out slowly and looked at He Feng, who stood above them, before he spokenguidly.


    "Most of those who fail usually die, but not all," the old man mumbled with a calm face.


    At that moment, Han Mountain City was not the only one caught in amotion where everyone focused their attention towards the top of the mountain. As the bell tolled, there were also the silhouettes of people moving in the three mountains surrounding Han Mountain City, which were located in three different directions and were connected by chains. It was clear that He Feng¡¯s actions had caught their attention.


    Almost everyone was guessing which tribe¡¯s chain He Feng would choose to challenge.


    At the intersection of the three chains at the top of the mountain, a brilliant sh went past He Feng¡¯s eyes. He cast a nce at the chain connecting to Puqiang Tribe, and a cold look appeared in his eyes. That was not his choice. He looked the mountain where Lake of Colors Tribe was located. In his eyes, a thick red mist surrounded the mountain belonging to Lake of Colors Tribe. There was the faint outline of a woman¡¯s face within that mist.


    He took a deep breath, and this wild-looking man lifted his feet before he moved towards the chain connecting to Lake of Colors Tribe.


    The moment he moved, all the people in Han Mountain City who had their gazes trained towards the top of the mountain immediately went into an uproar. Underneath the countless pairs of eyes, He Feng gradually walked towards the chain connecting to the mountain of Lake of Colors Tribe.


    Just as he was about to ce his feet on the chain, a mighty pressure that could oppress all the Berserkers at the Blood Solidification Realm in Han Mountain City suddenly erupted forth from the secondyer of the mountain city. At the same time, a person in purple charged into the air, looking as if he intended to go to He Feng, who wanted to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain.


    "He Feng!" The person in purple flew out and let out a low growl.


    His voice was like thunder. It rumbled in the air, making all those who heard it feel their ears buzz, as if they were about to go deaf. He Feng, who stood at the top of the mountain, trembled. He looked in that direction, and aplicated look of hate and panic appeared on his face.


    ¡®Transcendence Realm¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the person in purple and took a deep breath. He no longer felt the sort of awe he had when he first met a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm.


    "Sir Xuan Lun!"


    "Sir Xuan Lun, one of the five in the Transcendence Realm, not counting those within the three tribes of Han Mountain City!"


    Cries of surprise echoed in the air. It was clear that most of the people here did not expect something like this to happen when someone was just about to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain.


    The person in purple moved through the air. Just as he was about to reach the top of the mountain, a cold harrumph came from the end of the chain connecting to the mountain where Lake of Colors Tribe was hidden under the red mist, the ce He Feng wanted to go to.


    The cold harrumph seemed to have traveled from a long distance, but the moment it fell on the person in purple¡¯s ears, his body jolted. Yet he did not stop. Continuing to charge forward, he closed in on He Feng, who was at the top of the mountain. He raised his right hand and formed a w with his fingers, swiping with it at He Feng.


    He Feng¡¯s face was pale, but he did not dodge. He stared at the person in purple approaching him instead. The panicked look in his eyes was gone, and it had turned entirely into hatred that seemed to be able to burn the sky.


    At the very instant the person in purple¡¯s w touched He Feng, a gust of red mist suddenly appeared out of nowhere from He Feng¡¯s body, surrounding him to form a screen made of mist.


    The person in purple¡¯s right hand and the screen of mist collided with a huge crash. The Berserker in the Transcendence Realm shuddered and tumbled hundreds of feet backwards. His face was revealed at that moment, showing that he was a middle aged man wearing a purple robe. His face was resentful, and there was also a murderous look on his face.


    "Yan Luan, what¡¯s the meaning of this!"


    "I do not care what sort of grudge you have with He Feng, but since he chose to challenge the chain connecting to my tribe, then you are not allowed to harm him. This is the agreement formed by the three tribes. I believe Puqiang Tribe will not break the rules either."


    A cold voice belonging to a woman came unhurriedly from the distant mountain were Lake of Colors Tribe was located.


    The entire Han Mountain City fell silent. Su Ming took in everything as he stood there. In his head, he recalled the scene of this person called He Feng waiting anxiously for a woman in white wearing a veil over her face the previous night.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the same voice. Perhaps it¡¯s two different people¡­ The womanst night did mention that she would try to fight for a day¡¯s time for him so that he could prove his worth. Looks like He Feng is going to prove his worth by challenging the Chains of Han Mountain.


    ¡®But what worth is he trying to prove¡­? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s soplicated trying to join Lake of Colors Tribe. After all, a lot of people died when they challenged this chain.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at He Feng and the person in purple robes called Xuan Lun standing at the top of the mountain. He did not even need to guess. From their conversation alone, he could tell that the hatred between these two ran pretty deep.


    ¡®This Xuan Lun should know more about this, and he¡¯s most likely worried about it. That¡¯s why he¡¯s acting now despite thew that forbids fights set by the three tribes in Han Mountain City.¡¯


    There was a pensive look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but since this had nothing to do with him, he only chose to think about it for a while before deciding to ignore it.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s face became even more resentful, but it was also clear that he was wary of the woman who spoke. Nheless, if he had to give up then, he would also feel discontented. It was just as Su Ming thought. He did indeed have to act at that very moment, or else once He Feng died, it would cause a setback for him to obtain the item he wanted.


    In his eyes, there was no way He Feng would seed.


    At that moment, from the other mountain, the one surrounded by ck mist where Puqiang Tribe was located, a dreary voice reverberated,ing from the skeleton that was sitting cross-legged in the mist.


    "Xuan Lun, fights are forbidden within Han Mountain City!"


    "Fine. But this person killed my follower. You¡¯d best get me his corpse once he¡¯s dead!"


    The man in purple robes fell momentarily silent before he let out a coldugh andnded at the top of the mountain with a swing of his sleeves. He did not take any further actions, but chose to sit down cross-legged and look at the man called He Feng. As he did so, his smile turned colder.


    "You are the chief guest of Puqiang Tribe, we will do as much," the eerie voice said once again from within the mountain surrounded by ck mist.


    As Su Ming watched this sight, his eyes fell upon the man called He Feng. While he looked at this man attentively, He Feng took a step towards the chain.


    When he moved, the people around Su Ming immediately forgot what had just happened. They trained their gazes at the challenger instead. After all, this sort of thing was umon in Han Mountain City. There were only 60 something people who had attempted this in the past hundreds of years.


    Even Xuan Lun looked at him coldly. There was a fierce and ruthless look in his eyes as he stared at He Feng. He watched as the man walked on the chain, as the chain swayed, and the man looked about to fall off.


    The very moment He Feng walked onto the chain, thend trembled. From the endless canyon underneath the chains connecting to the red misted mountain belonging to Lake of Colors, eight gigantic stone pirs hundreds of feet in breadth shot up from the depths of the canyon and supported the chain. They also separated it into nine sections!


    Time trickled by slowly. Su Ming could not tell what was the trick behind the chain, but he could see that He Feng¡¯s face was incredibly serious and grave. He seemed to be using all his strength with every step he took. His body trembled, the veins on his face popped up, and he was panting heavily.


    Very soon, two hours passed by. The entire Han Mountain City was silent during these two hours. Almost everyone was looking at He Feng. At that moment, He Feng had already walked up to a third of the first section of the chain.


    The man in purple robes who was sitting at the top of the mountain was frowning as his thoughts raced in his mind.


    Time continued passing by. Two hours¡­ four hours¡­ When the entire afternoon went by and evening arrived, the light from the setting sun falling upon them, it caused He Feng¡¯s body to turn into a silhouette; he had managed to walk halfway up the first section of the chain.


    At that moment, the man called He Feng used some unknown method and a powerful presence of Qi burst out from his body. That presence instantly reached a level that was astonishingly powerful, and the faint presence of Transcendence also arose abruptly.


    "As expected of the man who has tried to reach the Transcendence Realm multiple times. He might not have seeded, but there¡¯s already a hint of Transcendence within his body. What¡¯s more¡­ he¡¯s thinking of attempting to reach the Transcendence Realm once again here!"


    "If he had the courage to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, then he must have made preparations. Even if he failed in his attempt to reach the Transcendence Realm at this moment, that increase of power in that instant can allow him to walk quite a distance."


    "I¡¯m just a bit curious, even if he can get an instant burst of power by attempting to reach the Transcendence Realm and walk past the first section, there are nine sections on the chain. How is he going to make it through the rest of them?"


    Low sounds of discussion rose up around Su Ming, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He felt as if he had caught onto something important. His face remained nk, but apprehension appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®He¡¯s not attempting to challenge the entire Chain of Han Mountain. He¡¯s just going to finish the first section to prove his worth¡­ but what is this worth he¡¯s trying to prove?¡¯

 Chapter 121 — Han Fei Zi

    <h4>Chapter 121: Han Fei Zi</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the top of the mountain, Xuan Lun¡¯s eyes flickered as if he had just realized something. His pupils shrank.


    With the sudden increase to the power of his Qi, He Feng suddenly became faster and dashed across the chain. He covered a dozen feet with every single step he took. Very soon, he neared the end of the first section of the chain. Judging by his speed, before long, he would reach the stone pir at the end of it.


    ¡®He¡¯s not trying to cross the Chains of Han Mountain!¡¯


    Xuan Lun¡¯s expression changed, and a thought appeared in his head, one that made him feel as if things were going to go south.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not it! He¡¯s using this to prove something, could it be¡­?¡¯


    Xuan Lun widened his eyes. The idea lurking in his head became clearer. As he saw that He Feng was almost to the first stone pir, a venomous look surfaced in his eyes.


    He suddenly lifted his right hand and touched the center of his brows. After a tugging motion, three wisps of ck mist were dragged out, turning into three faint, shivering outlines of people before him.


    The three figures were two old people and one girl. Their faces were filled with pain. They seemed to be screaming, but there was no sounding from them. Yet when Xuan Lun pointed towards them with a finger, their restraints were broken, and the three figures immediately let out mournful cries. Their voices echoed in the surroundings.


    "Feng Er¡­"


    "Big brother¡­"


    The sudden appearance of the voices made those watching momentarily stunned. At the same time, He Feng, who had already given his all and was just a small distance away from the end of the first section of the chain, shuddered. He swiftly turned his head back and tears fell from his eyes as he looked at the three figures standing before Xuan Lun.


    When he saw He Feng stopping, Xuan Lun let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He then let out a cold harrumph and squeezed the girl with his right hand with deliberate slowness, making sure that she let out shrill, pained cries, as if her whole body was being torn apart and swallowed bit by bit.


    Her screams echoed in the air, making all those watching feel their hearts tremble.


    When Su Ming saw this, he frowned and sighed. He had already guessed that this He Feng was a man with a sad past.


    He Feng trembled as he red at Xuan Lun, standing in the distance. The others could not see his expression, only seeing that he fell silent for a while before quickly turning around and continuing moving forward. However, his body shook more viciously with each step he took.


    Another shrill and pained scream traveled forth. It called out to He Feng with a voice that could tear open people¡¯s hearts.


    "Feng Er¡­ save me¡­"


    Once Xuan Lun crushed the girl¡¯s ck form, he started slowly squashing one of the two old people. When the cries turned weak, and the purpe clothed man saw He Feng trembling so fiercely he seemed like he could not continue onward and was about to fall, he turned to crush the final ck form.


    As the pained cries that could tear people¡¯s hearts reverberated in the air, Su Ming saw He Feng cough out a mouthful of blood on the chains. He did not manage tond his foot properly and slipped, falling into the canyon that spanned hundreds and thousands of feet below him.


    When Su Ming saw this scene, he was reminded of his own tribe. He remembered the devastating things that had happened during their migration, and remembered Bi Tu¡¯s viciousness.


    ¡®If a wild beast is not strong enough, then it would only end up as food for others. If a person is not strong enough, then he can only be manipted by more powerful people. Even if they resist, they can¡¯t do much¡­ This is the survival of the fittest.


    ¡®If I want to change it, then I have to¡­ be powerful!¡¯


    There was no pity in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, only determination and resolution.


    He Fengughed brokenly as his body rapidly fell towards the canyon below him. He closed his eyes. There were still too many things left for him to do. He had not exacted his revenge, but it seemed like he no longer had the chance to do so.


    Xuan Lun stood up and moved towards the edge of the top of the mountain with a few brisk steps. A cold smirk appeared on his lips. The moment He Feng died, he would use Puqiang Tribe¡¯s power to find his corpse. He knew full well that there was a frightening power within the canyon under the chains. Even he did not dare to go there rashly. Only the people from the three tribes could enter the canyon safely after a special ritual.


    Yet at that moment, a soft sigh suddenly traveled forth at an unhurried pace. A white figure walked out from the firstyer of Han Mountain City. That gentle and endearing figure belonged to a woman. There was a white cloud underneath her feet that seemed to carry her as she turned into a long white arc and went towards He Feng who fell from the chains.


    She reached him in an instant, causing He Feng, who had his eyes closed, to fall on that white cloud.


    A glint appeared in Xuan Lun¡¯s eyes. He red at the woman, but did not speak, as if he was wary of her.


    In fact, Puqiang Tribe also kept silent when the woman appeared and saved He Feng, as if they expected her to do so.


    The woman was dressed in white, and there was a white veil on her face, which hid her countenance from others, but her eyes were gorgeous. It was as if there was some strange enchanting power within that made those who looked into her eyes be enthralled.


    A memory was jolted in Su Ming¡¯s mind. This woman was the one he had seen the previous night talking to He Feng. However, she seemed a little differentpared to yesterday.


    "Sir Xuan Lun, I know this person from a long time ago, so I hope you won¡¯t mind if I save him."


    The woman¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ears, but there was also a chilling tone in her voice. It sounded like the wind in winter, bringing a chill to all those who heard it.


    "It¡¯s fine. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have interfered. This is just a misunderstanding. But there is animosity between us, I hope you understand."


    Xuan Lun forced out a smile and a gentle look appeared on his face.


    "I will not interfere with the matter between you and him."


    Once the woman finished speaking, she brought the unconscious He Feng back towards the mountain belonging to Lake of Colors Tribe in the distance.


    After they left, Xuan Lun remained silent for a while on the top of the mountain before he too returned to the secondyer.


    The eight giant stone pirs under the chain connecting the mountain of Lake of Colors Tribe to Han Mountain City started to sink, letting out rumbling sounds, before they disappeared into the deep canyon. The chain started swaying in the wind once again.


    Everything returned to normal. While watching the woman leave in the dusk, Su ming heard people mumbling to each other around him.


    "It¡¯s Han Fei Zi."


    "She¡¯s the prodigy of Lake of Colors Tribe and is also regarded highly by one of the elders in Freezing Sky n. She¡¯s already considered one of the disciples of Freezing Sky n. It¡¯s said that she should have joined the school a long time ago, but she asked to defer, preferring to wait for the next time Freezing Sky n took in disciples before she joined them."


    "I heard about that too, but even so, everyone still calls her Han Fei Zi. That¡¯s a glorious designation. I heard that the elder from Freezing Sky n gave her that name."


    "Those aren¡¯t secrets anymore. Freezing Sky n is incredibly strict when ites to taking in disciples. In fact, since the past, only the three strongest disciples within the school will be given the title of Saint."


    "I heard that she already has 900 something blood veins. She¡¯s the type that¡¯s bound to reach Transcendence. Xuan Lun might be a powerful Warrior in the Transcendence Realm, but he¡¯s still respectful towards those of Freezing Sky n.


    "The white cloud underneath her feet should be the sacred treasure that has been passed down through generations in Lake of Colors Tribe. It¡¯s said that that treasure changes its form constantly, and it¡¯s called Cloud of Colors¡­"


    The discussions did notst long, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Perhaps it was because too many changes had happened in that day, so most of the people in the thirdyer did not have the mood to continue trading. Very soon, the number of people in the thirdyer decreased by arge margin. Some shops even closed early.


    Su Ming did not leave, but instead went to the shop that had previously caught his attention. The old man had already sat down in the shop. When he saw Su Minging over, he looked at him.


    "I saw you wanting toe in during noon, but you were interrupted by the challenger trying to take on the Chains of Han Mountain," the old man spoke calmly.


    Su Ming nodded his head and started looking around the shop.


    "Speak if anything catches your fancy, but don¡¯t try to deceive me. There is nothing in this shop that I¡¯m not familiar with. You won¡¯t be able to get away with trying to rip me off."


    The old man cast a nce at Su Ming and frowned.


    Su Ming nodded his head again and pointed towards the ninth leg on the nine-legged spider hanging on the wall.


    "I want that!"


    "The ninth leg of the Nine-Striped Spider. That limb contains all the essence of its body, and it¡¯s incredibly rare. I don¡¯t sell things for stone coins here, what can you trade with me? If it¡¯s amon item, then forget it," the old man said coldly, his eyes on Su Ming.


    "With this!"


    Su Ming did not bother with idle chatter. He reached into his robes with his right hand and brought out a ck bone de. The de waspletely ck in color, but if anyone took a closer look, they would see a red line in it.


    This was the bone de Fang Mu had given to Su Ming.


    He ced the de on the ground and pushed it towards the old man. The old man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he gave it a few attentive looks once he grabbed the de.


    "A counterfeit Berserker Vessel from Tranquil East Tribe."


    The old man lifted his head and regarded Su Ming carefully, unable to ascertain where Su Ming came from. He knew that few outsiders could obtain this bone de. Only those from Tranquil East Tribe could obtain and create this. Anyone who possessed this de definitely had some sort of connection to Tranquil East Tribe.


    "Besides the ninth leg from this spider, I also want this bone!"


    Su Ming pointed towards a ck bone the size of a fist on the shelf beside the old man with seeming casualness. Strangely enough, there was ayer of frost emitting a chilling presence on the bone. It was clear that this bone belonged to a remarkable beast.


    "The shell of Great Brambles¡­ You can only exchange an item with this de, you can¡¯t trade two."


    The old man gave a faint smile. He could tell that this person before him wanted the shell more. It also seemed like due to the de, the old man¡¯s expression was no longer as cold as it was before, but was starting to warm up.


    "Please look at the de carefully," Su Ming looked at the old man and spoke with an even-tempered tone.


    The old man was taken aback for a moment. Once he heard the words, he lowered his head and looked at the de once more with his eyes slightly narrowed. He saw the red line in the de. He held up the de and gave it a swing. Immediately, a cold st spread out, but within that cold air was a ball of heat. The cold and heat blended with each other as if they had fused together.


    After a moment, Su Ming walked out of the shop with the ninth leg of the Nine-Striped Spider and the ck bone in his hands. The old man had deduced correctly. The bone was what Su Ming had wanted.


    More urately speaking, Su Ming wanted both. One of them was an ingredient for the Weing of Deities, and the other was for him to nt the herbs required for Spirit Plunder.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this shop to contain both items. I may not be able to use them for now, and I even used my only counterfeit Berserker Vessel in exchange for them, but¡­¡¯


    A sh passed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he remembered the number of ck bells on the old man¡¯s right wrist.

 Chapter 122 — Su Ming’s Test

    <h4>Chapter 122: Su Ming¡¯s Test</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®That person is from Tranquil East Tribe. The tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe definitely knows that I¡¯m treating Fang Mu¡­¡¯


    Su Ming continued moving forward quietly as he mulled this over in his head. He remembered that the elder had once told him to think whenever he encountered any problems. If he did not understand a particr problem, then he could choose to ce himself in the other person¡¯s shoes and think in that person¡¯s position to attempt finding a new line of thought.


    ¡®If I was the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, I¡¯d notice the changes in my son¡¯s health and behavior, and I¡¯d follow him¡­ But he hadn¡¯t showed up yet, which means that the precautions I took by using fine control have worked.


    ¡®Simrly, if I was the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, I would have doubts and be unable toe to a conclusion about this person treating my son. When I¡¯m in this state of uncertainty and hesitance, and see my son¡¯s injuries getting better, even if I wasn¡¯tpletely sure, I wouldn¡¯t risk offending a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm whom I suspect by trying to verify his level of cultivation. This will not do any good to me.


    ¡®In this sort of situation, if I see the bone de that my child gave away as a gift being brought back by my people, what would I think?¡¯


    Su Ming massaged the center of his brows. Ever since he came to the strange and unfamiliar Land of South Morning, he had to depend on himself for everything. It was difficult for a person to survive anywhere when he was alone in a strange ce and his power was not enough, unless that person was willing to live off his days being ordinary. Yet if Su Ming did that, he had no idea how long he would take before he could go back to his home.


    However, he had too little experiences in life. He could not do better, just think about things from limited areas and angles. He had to make sure he did not easily appear as a hostile entity, but if he had to, he would also make sure that he did so with unwavering determination.


    ¡®Tranquil East Tribe¡­ I¡¯ll use Fang Mu as a start and continue healing him bit by bit. Once my powers reach a certain level, then I¡¯ll find a chance and make myself a ce here.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t showed any animosity towards Tranquil East Tribe, and I¡¯m also treating Fang Mu¡¯s injuries. I¡¯ve already shown them my goodwill. Now, with this de, I can test Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s reaction and know how I should treat them.¡¯


    Su Ming did note up with these thoughts immediately. Once he saw the ck bells on the old man¡¯s wrist before He Feng challenged the Chains of Han Mountain, these thoughts began slowly brewing in his head for most of the day as he watched what transpired between He Feng and Xuan Lun.


    He stillcked experience, or else he would have thought of these in an instant. However, as of then, he needed time to think of all that. He was still not as cunning as foxes.


    For example, the incident where he used Fang Mu as bait. He might have seemed calm the second time he met Fang Mu, his actions seeming experienced, his words bringing about an oppressive effect as he probed for information, his behavior making him look calm and serious, but it was all due to time taken to prepare. He did not make too many mistakes, which allowed him to inspire awe in Fang Mu¡¯s father, making him not seem like a young man, only because he had used several months to analyze his situation and make preparations for the meeting.


    Only when he was ny percent certain of his n did he execute it. This was also why he chose to wait until Fang Mu had gone into the forest many times and called out to him for just as many times before eventually making himself known.


    If that had not been the case, he could have appeared before Fang Mu the very first time the boy returned to the rainforest. There wouldn¡¯t have been a need to make him for several months.


    It was the same now. Su Ming had to use time to cover up for hisck of experience. Even if the incident with He Feng challenging the Chains of Han Mountain had not happened, Su Ming would have chosen to observe the ce before leaving. Only when he had thought things through would he have returned.


    Right now, he was analyzing what had happened in his head once more. Once he was certain that he had made no mistakes, he left the thirdyer and returned to his lodgings in the fourthyer of Han Mountain City as the sky became dark.


    Su Ming sat down in the room that was several times morescivious than the one in Wind Stream City and fell into contemtive silence. During the two years since he hade to the strange and unfamiliar Land of South Morning, he had developed a habit of always thinking at some point. The teachings given to him by the elder over the years also gradually surfaced.


    ¡®I still need to maintain contact with Tranquil East Tribe. My rtionship with them isn¡¯t strong enough yet. I have to build up this rtionship so that the tribe will eventually be one of the paths I can choose. But I can¡¯t just have one path avable for me in Han Mountain City. I¡¯ll need to make other choices avable for myself, only then will I feel at ease.¡¯


    Su Ming sat quietly in his room. Besides searching for a map leading to the Alliance of the Western Region, he also had to quickly set himself on firm ground here so that he could find out whether the elder was here.


    Although there was little to no hope of Su Ming finding him, and the elder might have already died, Su Ming still refused to believe it.


    ¡®Half of the map leading to the Alliance of the Western Region will surely be in the Land of South Morning. This sort of map is definitely not an ordinary item, and it¡¯s certainly not something a middle sized tribe would have. This item should be incredibly valuable, and it won¡¯t be revealed so easily to others¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sighed.


    ¡®I¡¯ll still have to make sure I survive first before I can do all these things¡­ and I can¡¯t just be like He Feng. I have to be like Xuan Lun and survive as a powerful Berserker.¡¯


    An almost unnoticeable glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes momentarily.


    ¡®There are five powerful Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm within Han Mountain City. Xuan Lun is one of them¡­ He¡¯s also the chief guest of Puqiang Tribe. If that¡¯s the case, then the other four Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm should also be divided among the three tribes.


    ¡®Besides them, there are also a lot of Berserkers in the Blood Solidification Realm here. Most of them aren¡¯t members of the three tribes either. There must be a reason why so many people are willing to stay in Han Mountain City for a long period of time.


    ¡®Fang Mu once said that Freezing Sky n would alwayse to Han Mountain City to take in new disciples for their school in the past.


    ¡®This may sound like a really enticing deal, but I still think there must be something hidden within Han Mountain City that attracts powerful Berserkers like Xuan Lun to stay here.


    ¡®Currently, I have 243 blood veins and am at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. In Han Mountain City, I can only be considered mid-tiered. With fine control, I can fight against those at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm! But I can only be barely considered to have reached the peak of the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent, but the vague shadow of the blood-red moon shed in his eyes.


    ¡®But I have the souls of the Wings of the Moon with me. If I activate all of them under moonlight at the cost of heavily injuring myself like when I was at Dark Mountain¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and covered the shadow of the moon in his eyes.


    ¡®This is my finishing move. Unless I¡¯m absolutely forced to and am driven into a life and death situation, I will not use it.


    ¡®Also, that Han Fei Zi is a really odd name. From the discussions, since the past, only the strongest three disciples in Freezing Sky n are given the status of Saint.¡¯


    Su Ming only thought about it for a moment before he chose not to bother with it any longer. He did not want to spend too much effort in things that were unrted to him.


    Once his mind gradually calmed down, he entered into a meditative state and circted the Qi in his body slowly. Midnight arrived without making itself known. The world was quiet. The entire Han Mountain City fell into deep sleep.


    At some point, muffled sounds of thunder traveled from outside, which was followed soon by the sound of rain falling on the ground, making all those who saw it to be unable to tell whether the rain was falling from the sky or bouncing off the ground. It was as if the two had blended together and formed a screen made of rain.


    This was the season of rain.


    As the rain poured heavily from the sky, it soon enveloped the entire Han Mountain City within. The wind also lifted the rain andshed against the windows of Su Ming¡¯s room, beating the beast skins on the windows until they let out thumping sounds.


    There was no candle me in the room. It was entirely dark, but as thunder rumbled in the sky, lightning would asionally strike, illuminating the room for brief periods of time.


    Su Ming opened his eyes.


    He stood up and walked forward before he opened the window quietly. Wind blew against his face and lifted his hair. He looked at the darkness and the rain outside, not moving and not making a sound.


    ¡®I wonder what season is now in Dark Mountain¡­? It¡¯s been two years, time sure flies¡­¡¯ Su Ming thought.


    ¡®How is the tribe¡­? Is the elder still alive¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming felt bitter. He was alone in a strange and foreign ce, and he felt lonely. This loneliness made him use silence to protect himself.


    He touched the scar on his face and stood for a long time¡­ until his second night in Han Mountain City eventually passed by slowly. When morning arrived, thend was still covered by rain. There were few people walking in the streets. The rain on the ground flowed down along the mountain path, causing the roads to be slippery.


    Su Ming did not continue his stay in Han Mountain City; he had already bought a lot of herbs. Though he might still becking a few herbs for Spirit Plunder and only bought one beast bone from the required three, there was nothing else that he needed from the third and fourthyer. He might be able to find some at the secondyer, however.


    Nheless, the requirements to enter thatyer were not based on the level of cultivation alone. Entrance was only given to powerful guests of one of the three tribes. Su Ming pondered it for a while before giving up and leaving Han Mountain City.


    So ended his first journey to Han Mountain. It was a nd and normal trip. He might have brought some of the people¡¯s attention onto himself, but that amount of attention was just like a stone being thrown into ake¡ªit only caused a few ripples before the water became calm once again.


    When he came, the sky was clear. When he left, rain poured down from the sky.


    With his back facing Han Mountain City, Su Ming disappeared into the distance. He did not stop but dashed into the rain towards the mountains located deep in the rainforest.


    He did not pay extra effort in searching for the map of the Land of South Morning during his stay in Han Mountain City. Yet even so, as he walked through the streets, he paid attention to maps in the shops but saw none.


    From the information he obtained from the conversations around him, he gradually pieced together that the maps of the region were all in the hands of the three tribes, and they were incredibly valuable items.


    Su Ming¡¯s path ahead was shrouded in fog and filled with difficulties.


    He had to be a powerful Berserker instead of a normal person, but he did not know where his futurey. He only knew that he had to walk down his path with a level head and increase his power until it reached a certain level. Only then would the veil of uncertainties before him be torn away.


    He moved forward quietly at a moderate pace. As he ran, he did not go straight into the rainforest, but spent a few days going around in circles. Once he was certain that no one followed him, he returned to the familiar cave in the crack located in the deeper parts of the rainforest.


    It rained continuously, and the rain washed away his footprints, forming a naturalyer of protection for him. When Su Ming returned to the cave in the crack several dayster, his body was drenched, and raindrops slid down his hair.


    Once he entered theparatively dry room, Su Ming circted his Qi and waves of heat emanated from his body, as if his Qi had turned into fire. Very soon, wisps of white mist rose from his body into the air. His soaked clothes gradually dried up, but there were a lot of crinkles, making him look rather pathetic.

 Chapter 123 — The Gift from the Tribe Leader of Tranquil East Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Gift from the Tribe Leader of Tranquil East Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As white mist surrounded him, Su Ming surveyed the area of the cave, paying special attention to a few special ces. He had ced some thin beast furs over those ces before he left. Those furs were very light, so light they could be lifted with just the slightest wind, allowing Su Ming to somewhat guess the strength of the wind with how far the fur was blown away.


    He did the same thing at the entrance of the cave. Once he made his observations, he became certain that no one hade into his cave while he was away.


    ¡®Thank goodness this method exists, or else it¡¯d be quite troublesome.¡¯


    Su Ming ruffled his hair. As heat spread out from within his body due to his Qi, his hair slowly became dry. He brought out a small torn bag from his bosom and opened it, taking out the herbs and ingredients he had bought in Han Mountain City.


    Only when he had checked them and was certain that the numbers did not dwindle did he feel at ease. There was a broken area in the dimension of the bag. That was why even though Su Ming had been using it often for the past two years, he would still feel worried.


    ¡®I should prioritize creating Spirit Plunder. Once I create this pill, it¡¯ll be of great help to me. I can use this as my finishing move when I can¡¯t summon the Wings of the Moon.


    ¡®But the demands to create this pill are simply too high¡­ the herbs are not the problem, I found some at the thirdyer in Han Mountain City and now only have three left to get.


    ¡®Still, I only have one bone of a beast that has the power equivalent to a Berserker of the Transcendence Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming took the ck piece of bone from among the ingredients on the ground. The chilling presence from this bone was very strong; it was freezing cold even if he just held it in his hand.


    ¡®Though it¡¯s stated that I need the bones of wild beasts with power equivalent to a Berserker of the Transcendence Realm, no time requirement was given. I don¡¯t necessarily have to kill the wild beast and get the bone myself. If that¡¯s the case, then I should be able to buy them, even though there might not be a lot of these bones lying around.


    ¡®Besides these, I also need to look for a person near death. There might not have been any requirements set for the person¡¯s power, but since the ingredients for this pill are already so hard to find, then it¡¯s clear that the stronger the person is, the better the quality of the Spirit Plunder produced would be once the herbs are nted¡­ I wonder how strong will Spirit Plunder be if I find a Berserker at the Transcendence Realm who is near death¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes twinkled, but very soon, he sighed. He knew that he was indulging in wild fantasies. Such a thing was impossible.


    ¡®I can¡¯t use regr fire to create this pill either, I need the miasma of corpses to refine the herbs. I can already think of a source to obtain the miasma of corpses. Puqiang Tribe trains using the aura of death, so they must have an incredible amount of miasma of corpses stored in their tribe to assist their training.¡¯


    Su Ming mulled over it for a little while longer before he set the matter aside. After all, there were still a lot of materials that he had not gather to create Spirit Plunder. This was a matter that required careful thought over a long period of time.


    ¡®My power has recovered. I should use Mountain Spirit to increase my power now.¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath. It might still be raining outside, but there was a wave of heat spreading within the cave. The source of the heat came from Su Ming¡¯s right hand as the mes in his hand gradually burned herbs inside.


    It was a dull process of creating pills and swallowing them one after another. Once the Mountain Spirits dissolved into his Qi, Su Ming circted it around his entire body, causing his blood veins to increase steadily.


    Once again, Su Ming seldom went out of the cave in the rainforest. He would spend entire days within, as if he had went into istion. Half a month went by in the blink of an eye.


    During this half a month, Su Ming had never left the cave; he had enough herbs to create Mountain Spirit. After this period of time, the blood veins in his body had increased from 243 to 249.


    His training speed was moderate, but at the very least it was steady. Every single time an additional blood vein appeared, Su Ming would pause in his training. He would enter fine control with his mind and made sure his control over that new blood vein wasplete before he continued with his training.


    That was why even though the number of blood veins did not increase exponentially, his power still increased as days went by.


    His periods of silence also increased. If anyone from Dark Mountain Tribe were to see him right now, they would be taken aback, because they would not be able to recognize him at first nce. His appearance was not the only thing that had changed; his presence itself had be vastly different from how he was before.


    This was a metamorphosis, a nourishing growth.


    There was a thin scar on his face parallel to his eyes, about two fingers away from his eyes. He could have healed that scar, but Su Ming did not want to.


    He always touched the scar on his face and silently looked into the darkness of the dark cave.


    On the day half a monthter, Su Ming swallowed a Mountain Spirit and sat in the cave, circting his Qi. As the pill dissolved, and he absorbed it into his Qi, he heard a familiar voice calling out to him from outside.


    "Senior¡­ Senior¡­"


    Su Ming did not take action immediately. He waited until several hours had passed by. When the sky darkened, the moon shone in the sky, and the Mountain Spirit he had taken waspletely absorbed into his body did he open his eyesnguidly. His eyes were cid as he stood up and put on the beast skin shirt that covered his entire body before walking out of the cave at a leisurely pace.


    Rain continued falling from the sky, albeit in a lighter manner.


    The deeper parts of the rainforest were not too far away from where Fang Mu was calling out to Su Ming. The drizzling rain caused the area around them to be moist.


    Su Ming stood on the branch of a big tree and surveyed his surroundings. This was the ce he had chosen for them to meet in this time. Being a careful person, besides the first time he had went forth to meet Fang Mu, Su Ming always chose a safe ce for Fang Mu toe forth and meet him for their subsequent meetings.


    By doing so, he could guarantee himself some level of protection and avoid traps that may or may not exist.


    He averted his gaze and swung his right hand before him. Immediately, the formless souls of the Wings of the Moon spread out and surrounded the area, causing the moonlight in the sky to also seem to be brighter.


    "Fang Mu,e here!"


    Once he was done, Su Ming spoke slowly. His voice was not loud, but it held a prating force that allowed his voice to echo in the surroundings.


    When his voice traveled out, Su Ming stood where he was in silence, hidden away in the darkness as he remained still.


    It did not take long before rustling sounds came closer. A person was quickly running towards Su Ming from the patch of rainforest at his side.


    It was Fang Mu. He was already used to Su Ming¡¯s mysteriousness and unusual habits. Locating him through the direction of his voice was not difficult for him. When he appeared, he panted harshly and looked at Su Ming. In his eyes, the stranger looked as if he blended together with the darkness; Fang Mu could only see the faint outlines of his countenance.


    "Greetings, Senior Mo."


    Fang Mu quickly wrapped one fist in the other hand and bowed towards Su Ming. Once he did so, he ced the big bag on his back down on the ground and opened it, revealing arge amount of Cloud Gauze Grass inside.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the bag and pressed his right hand on the tree beside him. The tree immediately shuddered, and part of the tree bark fell from the trunk. As Su Ming waved his fingers above it, a picture of three herbs appeared on the tree bark.


    "I will heal you three times if you can find any one of these three herbs. If you can find all of them and give me something else of equivalent value, I might be able to heal your injuriespletely!" Su Ming saidnguidly.


    Fang Mu jolted. His face revealed nothing unusual, but anxiety flooded his heart. That anxiety did not stem from fear, but from excitement. If this was his first time meeting Su Ming and Su Ming had told him these words, he would have definitely not believe him. However, by now, Su Ming¡¯s credibility had increased by arge margin in Fang Mu¡¯s heart.


    Fang Mu fell momentarily silent before he smiled, saying with pretended calm, "Senior, please don¡¯t joke with me. I understand this injury of mine. This is due to a Berserker Art. Even my father and the Elder cannot get rid of itpletely. They can only suppress its effects. Wanting to heal these injuriespletely is far too difficult, unless you can find the person who injured me all those years ago and kill him."


    "Come forward."


    Su Ming remained quiet for a while before speaking coolly.


    Fang Mu¡¯s heart trembled once again. He walked forward without any hint of hesitation. The moment he got close to Su Ming, Su Ming immediately lifted his right hand and grabbed Fang Mu¡¯s shoulder. A cold sensation seeped into Fang Mu¡¯s body from the palm.


    There was a chilling presence in that cold. It made Fang Mu shiver, but the moment the chill disappeared, it turned into a wave of heat that swam in his body as if it possessed a will of its own.


    Before Fang Mu could feel that presence in detail, Su Ming had already lifted his hand. Fang Mu knew that Su Ming had an odd quirk - he disliked other people getting close to him, so he hastily took a few steps back and looked at Su Ming while anxiety gripped his heart.


    "I don¡¯t haveplete confidence, the likeliness is only about seven out of ten," Su Ming said in a low voice.


    "Seven¡­"


    Fang Mu took in a sharp breath and resolution appeared on his face. He nodded his head and looked at the three herbs on the tree bark, engraving their images into his head.


    "Also, you have to find two beast bones. They must be from wild beasts whose strength are equivalent to the level of Transcendence," Su Ming continued speakingnguidly.


    Fang Mu did not ask why Su Ming would need those bones. He only nodded his head and remembered them as well.


    When he saw Su Ming finish speaking and looking as if he was about to end their meeting, a respectful look appeared on his face, and he ced his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Senior, before I came here, my father told me to bring this to you. Please ept it."


    While speaking, Fang Mu brought out a ck bell from his bosom and crushed it before Su Ming. Mist wafted out from the crushed bell and disappeared after a moment, revealing a white wooden box.


    The wooden box looked in, and Fang Mu held the box out with both hands.


    Fang Mu was very curious about the contents of the wooden box. When he was about to enter the forest this time, his father suddenly appeared and gave it to him. He was escorted into the forest by his tribe members once Fang Mu was told to hand the item to Su Ming in the rainforest.


    "Open it."


    Su Ming¡¯s eyesnded on the wooden box. He was amazed by what had happened after the bell was crushed, but he did not show it.


    Once Fang Mu heard his words, he immediately opened the wooden box. He was momentarily taken aback once he cast a nce inside the box. There was a bone de in the wooden box. The bone de exuded a chilling presence, and there was a faint red line on it. It was the de Su Ming had used to barter in Han Mountain City.


    Su Ming¡¯s face remained passive when he saw the de. He grabbed at thin air with his right hand, and the bone de flew up into his hand.


    "Thank your father for me."


    Su Ming took hold of the bone de that was returned to him and grabbed the bag of Cloud Gauze Grass. With one step back, he disappeared into the darkness.


    Fang Mu found himself baffled. He was familiar with that de, but he could not understand how that de, which was given to Su Ming as a gift by his own self, would appear in his father¡¯s hands, and why he would ask Fang Mu to deliver it to Su Ming once again.

 Chapter 124 — Brother Xu, Go!

    <h4>Chapter 124: Brother Xu, Go!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The rainy season continued. After a few days, the rain started letting up. It would asionally drizzle, as if the season was reluctant to leave.


    Su Ming had already gotten used to the humidity. He was no longer as ufortable with this ce as he was when he came here initially a few years ago. The act of Fang Mu¡¯s father returning the bone de to him confirmed Su Ming¡¯s guess, making him motivated. This motivation also allowed him to feel more confident in this strange and unfamiliar ce.


    The act of luring out Fang Mu, exchanging the de with other items, and finally having it be returned to him may seem normal, but it was actually a ploy of Su Ming¡¯s. He had slowly but surely built up his own influence while he was still stumbling around in the dark. He had just made short contact with Fang Mu¡¯s father under the premise that Fang Mu¡¯s father¡¯s had his doubts about his level of cultivation.


    Su Ming had showed an appropriate level of goodwill, and the act of Fang Mu¡¯s father returning the bone de to him was an answer to Su Ming¡¯s goodwill. It was also a form of acknowledgement.


    The de itself may not be expensive, but the underlying meaning behind the gift was different.


    Once he ced the de in the torn bag, Su Ming settled down and continued creating pills in his cave, increasing his power a little at a time at a steady pace.


    Several months passed by. The blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body had increased to more than 260. On that day, he was sitting in his cave while his body gave off a blood-red glow. Seven mist dragons tumbled out from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, circling above his head.


    It did notst long. The seven mist dragons suddenly trembled for some unknown reason and their stability was lost. In an instant, they crumbled with a bang above Su Ming¡¯s head, turning into multiple threads that scattered in all directions, causing Su Ming to open his eyes swiftly.


    A shocked look appeared briefly in his eyes. He swiftly raised his right hand and grabbed therge amount of mist threads. They stopped tumbling instantly and gathered together in Su Ming¡¯s right hand, slowly fusing into his palm until disappearing.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was dark when he got up slowly and went to the entrance of the cave. The sky was already dark as he stood outside. The moon hung high in the sky, but there were still some thin clouds, dimming out the moonlight that fell to the ground.


    Su Ming stood where he was, unmoving, but his expression gradually became more solemn. His Qi was going out of control and showing signs of flowing backwards. His hair was flying in the air even though there was no wind. They weren¡¯t flying back, but went past his ears and face and were floating before him. It was as if there was a mysterious object that possessed absorbing powers sucking in Su Ming¡¯s hair.


    The sand and stones that were soaked in puddles of water on the ground were moving slowly, and ripples appeared in the puddles. Rustling sounds came as they moved forward. Some rotten branches and leaves floated in the air, tumbling around strangely before rising into the air even though there was no wind.


    A brilliant light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He entered fine control and spread the area of influence around his entire body, quelling the agitation of his Qi. As he stared at the sky in the distance, a contemtive look appeared on his face.


    ¡®This is a Berserker Art cast by someone in the Transcendence Realm! Whoever he is, he¡¯s not far away, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the effects so clearly¡¯


    Su Ming was just mulling over it when a muffled rumble suddenly came from the sky in the distance. That rumbling sound was like a thunderbolt in the night, bringing forth waves of echoes in its surroundings.


    It was soon followed by a long arc breaking through the sky, charging into the forest located behind the mountains in the rainforest, which was located slightly further away from Su Ming.


    That direction belonged to the deep parts of the rainforest. Su Ming had went there once, but the humidity there was much strongerpared to the other parts of the forest. The seasons did not matter in there either, the air would always make others nauseous and agitated the moment they breathed it in. The longer they stayed, the harder it would be for them to circte their Qi.


    There was poison in the air itself.


    That was why the moment Su Ming set foot in that ce, he stopped and turned back, never going back unless he absolutely had to.


    There was a figure of a person in that long, charging arc. Su Ming could not see the person¡¯s face clearly, but the light from the arc was dim, a telling sign that the person was near death. That person also coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood as he continued onward.


    A presence that felt simr to Transcendence appeared faintly from the person¡¯s body, but it was incredibly unstable. It gave Su Ming the impression that this person was swinging in between the peak of the Blood Solidification Realm and the initial stages of the Transcendence Realm.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and his expression immediately became aloof. Like a sharp sword that left its sheath, he swung his right hand before him. Immediately, the souls of the Wings of the Moon left, surrounding him.


    At the very moment Su Ming made that move, another long arc dived down from the darkness of the sky. The long arc looked as if it was covered by a thickyer of fog. As it charged down, Su Ming could see a person standing within. Although his face could not be seen clearly, the murderous look on his face could not be hidden.


    The moment he charged in from the sky, the ck mist underneath his feet tumbled. That man raised his right hand and pointed towards Su Ming standing in the distance. His pursuit had not been easy, and he encountered a few people on his way, growing increasingly more annoyed. Those people were all killed without any hesitation and their Qi was robbed so that the fog underneath his feet could travel faster.


    He had already discovered Su Ming¡¯s existence while thetter was still in the cave. To him, a mere Berserker at the seventh level of the Qi Consolidation Realm was an easy kill. He did not think too much about it and was about to snatch his life away with one point of his finger.


    Yet the moment he was about to point down, the expression of the person in the ck fog changed. At that very moment, he could clearly feel a presence that made his heart jolt outside Su Ming¡¯s body as he stood at the mountain range below.


    That moment of shock made him unwilling to cause any more problems for himself. He let out a cold harrumph and moved his finger away, focusing all his attention on the escaping man and giving chase once again.


    Cold sweat beaded on Su Ming¡¯s forehead as he stood there. His face was slightly pale, but his eyes were as calm as still water. During that instant, if he had reacted a little slower in activating the might of the souls of the Wings of the Moon, then that one finger from the person in the ck fog would have brought about great disaster to him. Even if he did not die from it, the end result would still be troublesome.


    ¡®That¡¯s Xuan Lun!¡¯


    Su Ming took in a deep breath, and his eyes sparkled. He had been unable to identify that man previously, but he was familiar with the cold harrumph. Xuan Lun left a deep impression on him when he was in Han Mountain City, so Su Ming could still remember him in his heart.


    ¡®The person he¡¯s chasing after is most likely He Feng!¡¯


    Su Ming fell into silence and cast his gaze to the deeper parts of the rainforest. He could clearly see the distance between the two long arc closing. Then with a sh, the two people engaged each other in a battle to the death.


    ¡®He Feng broke through! This person was taken away by Han Fei Zi previously. I didn¡¯t expect to see him again here. He¡¯s not only being chased down by Xuan Lun, he also reached a breakthrough here¡­ No wonder Xuan Lun had to chase him to this ce. If He Feng did not breakthrough, he would have died on the way here.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s face was sullen. This thing originally had nothing to do with him. Yet the rainforest had turned into the ce for the two of them to sh against each other. If Su Ming had not been fast enough, then with Xuan Lun¡¯s ruthless behaviour, he would have been dragged into their fight.


    "Oh well, looks like I can¡¯t stay here anymore. Ha¡­"


    Su Ming sighed. He quickly returned to his cave and put away all of his things into the torn bag, then dashed out of the cave before running into the rainforest located at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡®He Feng may have just broken through, but from the looks of it, he¡¯s still not Xuan Lun¡¯s opponent. Once Xuan Lun kills him, it¡¯ll be great if he just leaves, but if hees back and tries to cause trouble for me¡­ I can¡¯t risk it.¡¯


    Su Ming made his decision. He ran through the forest, opting to bring forth his n to go to Tranquil East Tribe.


    Although this will throw my ns into disarray¡­


    Su Ming felt depressed. This had nothing to do with him, but he was still caught in it because he was at the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    This rainforest was a natural shelter, and there were a lot of herbs in it. Su Ming was reluctant to leave the ce behind.


    ¡®Once this is over, perhaps I cane back¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming ran, he quickly put a stop to that thought. He understood Xuan Lun a little bit more from what had happened just now. It was clear that he was someone whose moods were erratic.


    While he ran, booming sounds reverberated from behind him, along with faint, shrill cries.


    ¡®This is a little odd. The rainforest is huge, and there are a lot of ces to go, why did He Feng specificallye here? Let¡¯s hope this is just a coincidence.¡¯


    A cold glint appeared briefly in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®If this isn¡¯t a coincidence, then it means He Feng lured Xuan Lun here intentionally. Could it be that there¡¯s something here that could help him in his battle?¡¯


    Su Ming could not obtain an answer no matter how much he thought about it. His feet moved at a faster pace, and he was about to leave this troublesome ce when a distressed voice traveled from the deeper parts of the rainforest behind him amidst the booming sounds.


    It was clear that the voice traveled forth with a special Berserker Art. It contained a prating force that could spread far into the distance, far enough that Su Ming could hear it even though he was already far away from the location of the battle.


    "I¡¯ll hold Xuan Lun back! Brother Xu¡­ go! I have one request, take the item I hid at that ce as my token of gratitude!"


    The voice echoed through the surroundings, but it did not spread too far away. It traveled straight towards where Su Ming was running.


    "Hmm? Hmph, how foolish!"


    The moment Xuan Lun heard the words while fighting against He Feng in the deeper parts of the forest, a sh passed through his eyes. He smirked coldly and continued fighting, but he lifted his right index finger and pointed towards Su Ming in the distance.


    The moment he pointed towards him, the ck fog by his side twisted and turned into a ferocious face of a malicious spirit. It let out a roar and charged towards where Su Ming was.


    A murderous look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he continued running. He had already caught onto what was happening. That He Feng was vicious, he was using this to force Su Ming to help him.


    Else, even if he escaped, he would never be free of pursuit.


    There were far too many loopholes in his words, but Su Ming knew that He Feng was not worried about them. He just wanted Xuan Lun to hear it. Even if Xuan Lun was almost certain that He Feng¡¯s words were fake, he would be suspicious and would chase after Su Ming¡¯s life after he was done here.


    "Bastard!"


    Su Ming clenched his fists. Ever since he came to this unfamiliar ce, everything had been going well for him. Yet no matter how careful and cautious he was, he was still no match to the people who were well-versed in scheming.


    He swiftly turned his head back. Behind him, the face of the malicious spirit created from the ck fog was closing in on him with a sharp cry. It was not even 1,000 feet away from his position.

 Chapter 125 — He Feng, I’m here!

    <h4>Chapter 125: He Feng, I¡¯m here!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®He Feng, what a sinister man! But how could he be certain that I¡¯ll help him because of this? I¡¯ve only met him once, and that¡¯s only that particr midnight at the inn.


    ¡®How did he know that I was in the rainforest? He also knew that I would be lured out due to Xuan Lun¡¯s personality.


    ¡®He must also have known that I would not participate in this. Either I would choose not to act, or choose to leave. The moment he realized that I was going to leave, he said those words!


    ¡®It¡¯s not that it¡¯spletely impossible that it was just a coincidence, but this is just way too coincidental!


    ¡®He¡¯s using me to distract Xuan Lun. He knew that I would definitely fight back, and predicted that there would only be two choices for me. One, once I destroy the face of the malicious spirit from the ck fog, I will join hands with him to fight against Xuan Lun to protect myself and avoid future trouble.


    ¡®Even if I went against his wishes and helped Xuan Lun instead, He Feng must definitely have another backup n to achieve whatever diabolical goal he has.


    ¡®My second choice would to leave once I defeat the face of the malicious spirit. By doing so, I would prove his words correct, and it¡¯ll create a lot of problems for me. It¡¯ll also distract Xuan Lun once again. In fact, He Feng might even have a way to make Xuan Lun change his mind ande after my life instead.


    ¡®Besides, when He Feng suddenly arrived in the rainforest and caught me off guard, I had to activate the might of the Wings of the Moon at the very moment Xuan Lun acted against me to deter him from the attack. Yet by doing so I pushed myself straight into He Feng¡¯s plot. Now, even if I fake death, Xuan Lun won¡¯t believe me.


    ¡®This is a death trap! He Feng, there is no grudge between us, and yet you pushed me into danger to protect yourself! No wonder the elder always told me that people are evil by nature!¡¯


    This was the first time Su Ming understood the meaning of the elder¡¯s words so clearly. He had thought that as long as he did not show any hostility, then he could avoid all trouble and protect himself. Yet now, He Feng had used his actions to tell Su Ming that even if he did not show animosity, even if they were strangers, there were other reasons that could bring about his death.


    Compared to He Feng, Su Ming was still a little wet behind the ears. He might be able to devise strategies against others in some sense, but he had only experienced the devastation of his tribe and Shan Hen¡¯s betrayal. He had never had firsthand experience of the sinister nature lying within people.


    Before this happened, Su Ming had even pitied He Feng.


    ¡®All this happened because I was too weak. If I was stronger, then He Feng would not dare to use such a sinister n against me!¡¯


    These ideas appeared in his head the moment the face of the malicious spirit from the ck fog closed in. In the face of danger, Su Ming was forced to think with everything he had. His power could do nothing to help him, only his quick thinking and reaction could save him from this trap.


    ¡®If I fight, then if I don¡¯t win, I¡¯ll be used. If I run and can¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll be killed¡­ If I lose, unless I die, no one would believe that I¡¯m dead¡­ He Feng, since you sealed all three paths from me, then I¡¯ll create the fourth path on my own!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. The moment the face of the malicious spirit closed in on him with a sharp roar, he raised his right hand, and the bone de appeared in his hand.


    He did not retreat but took a step forward. The moment he did so, the moon in the sky suddenly lit up and moonlight descended on Su Ming¡¯s body, turning into mes. It made him look like he was engulfed in mes as he moved forward, his body turning into a sea of fire.


    He swung the de at the face of the malicious spirit, and the moment the de went down, the souls of the Wings of the Moon appeared outside Su Ming and surrounded his body, causing Su Ming to stand on air. No one could see it, but there were souls of the Wings of the Moon underneath his feet, and there were many of their souls around him as well.


    Su Ming¡¯s de and the face of the malicious spirit shed with a bang. Su Ming coughed out blood and staggered backwards. The bone de in his hands immediately shattered and turned into numerous shards that scattered into the air. The formless souls of the Wings of the Moon surrounding his body trembled, but did not dissipate. Instead, they all gathered tighter around him.


    When Su Ming coughed out blood and staggered backwards, the face of the malicious spirit let out a shrill cry, looking as if it was ripped apart into pieces by the wind, and turned into threads of mist that dissipated into the air.


    "Brother He Feng, run! I now understand the wrongs of my actions and am regretful! I will hold back Xuan Lun for you even at the cost of my life!"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled forth, and he charged forward. The Wings of the Moon surrounded him as he dashed towards where the battle was in the deep parts of the rainforest.


    When He Feng, who was fighting against Xuan Lun, heard those words, he frowned, but he was in danger and did not have time to think. Right before his eyes, Xuan Lunughed coldly and used an unknown skill, causing the ck fog to split in half and charge towards Su Ming.


    Shrill, mournful cries came from the other half of the fog. It turned into strands of hair that looked like they belonged to a dead person. They surrounded Su Ming and spread out before him, covering him up as if they were about to strangle him to death.


    The threads of fog were as dense as rain, and due to the darkness, it was difficult to see them clearly. As the countless threads of fog covered the sky and earth, they contracted, enveloping Su Ming within. It looked somewhat simr to Bi Tu¡¯s Verdant Berserk Chains.


    Booming sounds immediately echoed through the air, and the many threads of fog contracted, wrapping up Su Ming¡¯s body in its entirety. They continued condensing until they turned into an object that looked like a ball of hair.


    That object was dozens of feet in size. There was a countless number of threads encircling its surface, sealing it up so tightly that nothing within was revealed. Only faint, shrill cries could be heard from inside.


    That voice belonged to Su Ming.


    Fresh blood dripped down from underneath the ball of hair. It may not have been much, but the sight alone was horrifying.


    That scene shocked He Feng. He quickly withdrew, but Xuan Lun continued closing in on him with a cold sneer. He raised his right hand and pointed towards the ball of hair.


    "I don¡¯t care whether or not he¡¯s yourpanion. Once he¡¯s trapped in my Hair like Silk, he¡¯ll¡­"


    Before Xuan Lun had finished speaking, the floating ball of hair gradually dissipated due to themand given when he pointed with his finger.


    Yet Xuan Lun was stunned. When the ball of hair opened up, Su Ming was not inside. The ball was empty and void of anyone. There were only some drops of blood inside, falling from a ball of fur.


    Even He Feng was stunned.


    Right before their eyes, Su Ming had disappeared without a trace, and neither of them had noticed it. It was as if he had vanished into thin air itself, a clear sign that he had used a unique method to escape from the ball.


    Because it had happened too suddenly, silence fell upon the two people who were fighting previously.


    He Feng¡¯s expression immediately changed. Inwardly, he lost judgment of the situation, but he quickly put on a smile as if he knew something and moved. He was just about to escape when Xuan Lun turned around and chased after him, his anger reaching its peak.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. After a long while, a wretched cry rang out. He Feng coughed out blood. His entire body was surrounded by red mist. His face was pale, a clear sign that he was near death. He fell to the ground with a crash.


    The moment his bodynded, a bright sh suddenly appeared over his entire body. It was so bright that it made Xuan Lun narrow his eyes as he chased after with obvious murderous intent.


    At that very instant, He Feng¡¯s Qi seemed to burn amidst that piercing light, and he charged out, turning into a sun that kept giving out light in the darkness. His speed increased instantly by several fold, going so fast that it even made Xuan Lun amazed as he dashed into the distance.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s expression changed. He raised his right hand and jabbed at a few spots on his body before he quickly gave chase. Very soon, the two of them turned into two long arcs that went into the distance, disappearing from sight.


    Time trickled by slowly. One hourter, in the midst of silence, a hand shot out from the mud in the patch of rainforest shrouded by miasma. That hand was dried up like a dead person¡¯s hand. As it struggled, a person came out of the mud.


    This person did not have any hair, and his cheeks were gaunt. He looked like a skeleton, and his eyes were dull. Once he crawled out of the mud, he panted harshly as if he had just used up all his strength.


    As he continued panting, blood trickled down the corners of his lips. The blood was ck, and there was a foul stenching from it.


    ¡®Xuan Lun, you did not know that I had a backup n. I was already fully prepared for youing after my life.


    ¡®I might have wasted one of the Scapegoat Puppets that not even Han Fei Zi knew I had; I may have sacrificed arge amount of my blood and life when I used this, but I¡¯m still alive, and that¡¯s enough. You will definitely die in my hands. Father, mother, and all my people, I¡¯ll take revenge for all of you!¡¯


    That dried up person was He Feng. He had not died!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the mysterious young man used some sort of unknown method to escape, or else my ns would have been even more perfect, and I wouldn¡¯t be as weak as I¡¯m now.


    ¡®I have to recover as soon as possible. With the scapegoat puppet¡¯s speed, Xuan Lun will need several days before he can catch up to it. I won¡¯t have much time once he discovers that something is wrong andes back.


    ¡®But I still got something out of this miserable situation. I managed to break through the Blood Solidification Realm. The method Han Fei Zi spoke about really worked: ¡®Don¡¯t aim to make your blood veins as whole as possible and don¡¯t aim to manifest above 950 blood veins, then when you let all your power burst forth under danger and put yourself near death, you may have a chance to Transcend.¡¯


    ¡®As long as I have a chance to recover my power, then I¡¯ll be a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm and draw out my own Berserker Mark! With Han Fei Zi¡¯s help, I will finally obtain the right to be around the 16 Dark Souls Sect.¡¯


    He Feng took a deep breath. He could not move his body much at that moment and was stuck in an incredibly weakened state. If it were not because his power was recovering too slowly in the mud, and he was afraid that Xuan Lun would notice if he dragged out the time for too long, then he would not have struggled out. The only thing he could do at this moment was to lie on the ground and heal himself slowly.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need three days!¡¯


    He Feng moved his right hand into his bosom with great difficulty. A light flickered from within his bosom, and he brought out a small bottle. That bottle waspletely white, almost transparent. There was some liquid that could be vaguely seen inside.


    Just as he was about to use his teeth and pull out the cork of the small bottle, He Feng froze suddenly. His entire body seemed to have stilled, and he froze, unmoving. The hairs on his body rose, and a great sense of danger attacked his senses. The source of that sense of danger which caused him fear was a voice that was so cold it sounded like the wind in winter.


    "He Feng, I¡¯vee to take what you promised to give me as thanks."


    As He Feng¡¯s heart trembled, he saw a person walking out from the rainforest not too far away from him. That person exuded a freezing presence, as if he was ice that would never melt. When he came forward, an incredible pressure spread out.


    It was Su Ming!

 Chapter 126 — One Final Question

    <h4>Chapter 126: One Final Question</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The miasma in the deep parts of the rainforest was formed by being exposed to long periods of humidity and rot. If anyone breathed it in, they would feel weak and powerless. If they were exposed to it for a long time, then the Qi in their bodies would lose its liveliness. Gradually, they would be lethargic.


    That was why the tribes around the area would usually only search for materials around the area and rarely venture in. Only the truly powerful Berserkers that constantly circted their Qi when they entered could fend against the poison in the miasma and search within the deepest parts whenever they wanted.


    At that moment, He Feng remained unmoving within the deeper parts of the rainforest that were thich with the formless miasma. His pupils shrank. His body was in an incredibly weakened state. He had no way of fighting back.


    After all, Xuan Lun was a powerful Berserker of the Transcendence Ream, and his intelligence was, of course, extraordinary as well. If He Feng wanted to deceive him, then he had to pay a price. Only when he was exhausted would Xuan Lun let down his guard, and only then would He Feng seed.


    Now, when he saw Su Ming suddenly appear, He Feng was stupefied. Yet he was not a simple person. He survived when disaster befell his tribe and went through all sorts of things after that. He had already trained himself to always think if what to do next.


    At that moment, he may have been nervous, but almost in an instant, he schooled his face to a nk expression. Even if someone scrutinized his face, they would be hard pressed to find any changes.


    "Brother, please don¡¯t joke around. I did that because I was forced to. Ha¡­"


    He Feng looked at Su Ming walking towards him andughed bitterly. When he spoke, thetter did not stop and continued closing in on him. He Feng¡¯s heart thumped against his chest, but his expression remained bitter with a hint of destion.


    "I know that no matter how I exin myself, you won¡¯t forgive me so easily, but before you kill me, could you listen to my exnation¡­?


    "I did not know Xuan Lun in the beginning, but I met his follower once by chance, and we became good friends. I invited him back to my tribe, but I did not expect that it would bring about a disaster. Xuan Lun appeared and killed my parents, my younger sister, and my entire tribe. We¡¯re sworn enemies now!


    "I cannot die. Brother, I was forced to do what I did. The burden of revenge lies upon my shoulders. My life doesn¡¯t belong to me. Within my body lies the deceased spirits of all my tribe members. They¡¯re with me waiting for me to take revenge for them!


    "Brother, I know that what I did before was despicable, but I had no choice. If I had any other choice, I would not have dragged you into this."


    He Fengughed brokenly, and his expression was filled with destion and a burning hate towards Xuan Lun.


    Su Ming stood dozens of feet before He Feng, circting his Qi and looking at the person in front of him coolly. The first time he had met He Feng was in the inn. His clothing had caught his attention and brought about a sense of familiarity that reminded him of home, which made Su Ming like him.


    The second time he had seen him was at the thirdyer of Han Mountain City. He saw this person challenging the Chains of Han Mountain and saw his resolution and determination. He also saw Xuan Lun crushing the souls of this person¡¯s parents, and him coughing out a mouthful of blood in his sorrow and grief.


    At that moment, even though there was no hint of pity in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but in his heart, he still felt that they were in the same boat, though that pity would not be revealed so easily.


    The third time they had met was today.


    When he saw that Su Ming fell silent but was still circting the Qi in his body, hundreds of thoughts crossed He Feng¡¯s head rapidly. He still held the bottle that could heal his injuries in his hand, but he did not dare drink it, wary of Su Ming¡¯s reaction.


    He smiled bitterly and rxed his right hand suddenly. That small bottle that he was going to use for healing fell into the mud by his side, but it did not sink.


    "Brother, I was wrong. There is some healing medicine in that small bottle. I¡¯ll give it to you, as for me¡­"


    He Feng took in a deep breath and struggled to lift his head to look into the sky in the distance.


    "My tribe lies in that direction a thousand li1 away¡­ in ruins. Brother, I don¡¯t know your name, but if you must kill me to quell your anger, then when I die, please bury me there. You can take away all my belongings aspensation for doing wrong against you.


    "If you¡­ will forgive my mistake and give me a chance to exact my vengeance against Xuan Lun, then I will sign the pact of South Morning with you and be your follower.


    "My life is in your hands. Do whatever you want with it!" He Feng said bitterly and closed his eyes, which still contained reluctance and regret. He looked like he was waiting for his fate thaty uncertain.


    Yet in truth, he was using this time to gather his Qi. He was doing so with a special method that others would find hard to notice. The speed at which his Qi gathered was bing faster. Behind his closed eyesy a hint of killing intent, though no one else could see it.


    ¡®This person may be mysterious, but he seems to only be about twenty something. He¡¯s still too na?ve. With just a few words, I managed to buy more time. Hmph, if he had immediately acted the moment he appeared, I wouldn¡¯t have had any time to resist and would have been killed. Now though¡­ this person isn¡¯t the scheming type, perhaps I can continue using him.¡¯


    With his eyes closed, He Feng¡¯s thoughts raced in his head without stopping. Heughed coldly in his heart.


    "How did you know that I was here, and how did you know that I would help you when you fought against Xuan Lun?" Su Ming asked in a dull tone, looking at He Feng, who still had his eyes closed.


    He Fengughed coldly in his heart once again. To him, Su Ming was not only na?ve, he also had within him the foolish and pitiable pity and mercy. He was already moved by his words, that was why he chose to ask those questions, giving He Feng a chance to gather up his strength for a bit longer.


    ¡®This person¡­ is akin to me from many years ago. Ah, it¡¯s a pity. It would have been better if he did not appear, but now that he has, then he has no chance of surviving. If he dies it¡¯ll be easier for my future ns to make Xuan Lun hesitate.¡¯


    When He Feng opened his eyes, there was an honest and sincere look in his eyes, without a hint of deceit. Also, there was still that same bitterness from before.


    "I came from a small tribe. Most of my tribe members wear beast skins. We can¡¯tpare to a middle tribe, much less Han Mountain City.


    "I¡¯ve always begrudged those in middle-sized tribes. I begrudged them for not needing to wear beast skins and begrudged them for having counterfeit Berserker Vessels," He Feng spoke softly.


    "But those are limited to feelings of resentment. I was never jealous. I only had a determination to make my tribe stronger. I wanted to make myself stronger¡­ There¡¯s a special skill in my tribe. At that time, I thought I could be a guest in a middle-sized tribe with that skill and allow my tribe to gradually be stronger.


    "The Art had no name, as if it did not belong to the Berserker Tribe. When we inherited the Art, it was also vague and unclear. No one in my tribe knew where it came from, what were its uses, but we could sense whether a person was weak or strong without using our Qi.


    "These sensations would be like a memory. If we chose to remember it with our hearts, then it¡¯d be like a brand. As long as the other person was not too far away, we could sense them. It¡¯s precisely because of that Art that I¡¯ve been able to avoid Xuan Lun so many times over these years.


    "When we were in the inn that night, we were the only ones there drinking. I noticed you at that moment. You may have seemed like you were only at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but with this Art, I could sense a frightening presence from you that was equivalent to that of Transcendence.


    "At that moment, I knew that either you had an incredible treasure on you, or you had hidden your real power.


    "That was why I left a spiritual brand on you. This brand is very mysterious. It¡¯srgely different from the other Berserker Arts we know of, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t notice it.


    "When Xuan Lun was after my life, I came here based on that feeling to seek your protection. This Art may seem weak, but there¡¯re a lot of uses for it.


    "You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re from the tribes around the area. I have a bamboo slip regarding this Art in my bosom. You can take it and check the truth of my statement."


    He Feng was not lying. He was someone who thought a lot and in detail. Even if it was to drag out time, he would not reveal any holes in his words. He chose instead to put on an expression full of bitterness with a hint of nostalgia when he spoke words that would incite pity.


    To drag out time, he was aiming to touch Su Ming¡¯s emotions and use logic to make him understand by saying he would be his follower, by offering all his belongings, and by giving him the mysterious Art.


    In He Feng¡¯s mind, there was no way that Su Ming could remain unmoved.


    "Do you have any other questions? If I know the answers to them, I¡¯ll definitely tell you."


    He Feng put on a sincere expression and looked at Su Ming, speaking weakly. However, he was umting light within his body, and it was bing stronger. The reason why he had the confidence to kill Su Ming with one move was because he had originally thought Su Ming would run far away after he escaped from Xuan Lun¡¯s attack, but instead the other still lurked around the ce.


    From this, he could deduce that Su Ming was not hiding his real power, but had with him a powerful enchanted vessel. His level of cultivation was truly only at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    If they were far from each other, He Feng would hesitate on acting, but if they were so close, he had the confidence that he could kill this person before he had the time to activate his enchanted vessel. However, he had to first make sure that this na?ve person who stillcked any processing abilities lost his wariness.


    ¡®This person should still ask me why Xuan Lun woulde after my life so many times. After all, the power levels between Xuan Lun and I are too far! Anyone would see that there¡¯s something off about this.


    ¡®Even if he doesn¡¯t ask me that, he¡¯ll ask about my rtionship with Han Fei Zi. When Han Fei Zi saved me, this person was watching underneath.¡¯


    He Feng had already formted his answers, and how he would handle the situation. He was just waiting for Su Ming to ask him. As he answered the question, he would make this person lose his wariness and act at that moment!


    "My final question is¡­" Su Ming looked at He Feng and let his question hang. He Feng¡¯s expression remained nk, but nervousness flooded his heart once again. "Are you done preparing for your counter attack?"


    As the words fell lightly into He Feng¡¯s ears, his heart trembled, but a baffled expression appeared on his face, as if he could not understand Su Ming¡¯s words.


    The moment the baffled look appeared on his face, He Feng suddenly widened his eyes. They seemed to pierce through Su Ming, who was standing dozens of feet away from him, and looked at the sky behind him. An appalled look appeared on his face, and he shuddered.


    "Xuan Lun!"


    The moment his words left his mouth, He Feng quickly opened his mouth wide, and a dim light flew out. That dim light let out a sh and closed in on Su Ming in the blink of an eye.


    Li (Àï) is a unit of measurement in China. 1 li is equivalent to 500 m, or 0.31 miles.


    I chose to use li instead of converting it to miles or using the metric system because:


    1.	If 1 li was equivalent to half a mile, I would have used miles, but as it were, saying "Please walk 310 miles into the distance, and you¡¯ll find my tribe" sounded a little off to me, so I decided to retain the Chinese unit of measurement.


    2.	The metric system is the same. It is also too precise, and that sort of precision did not exist at that time.


    Also if you want to know more about li, you can go to Wikipedia and type in li (unit). They go into great detail about the li system in a Wikipedia style there, and it¡¯s pretty urate.

 Chapter 127 — The Secret of Han Mountain City!

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Secret of Han Mountain City!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Feng could only act rashly. Su Ming had already exposed his true intentions. He could not tell whether Su Ming was just testing him or if he really knew, but he did not have any time to think. He could only activate his attack beforehand.


    The dim light he had been umting in his body was already on standby. If Su Ming was tricked and turned back the moment the dim light appeared, then it would be difficult for him to avoid the attack.


    But He Feng had underestimated his opponent!


    Su Ming did not turn back. The moment He Feng attacked, moonlight descended upon his body and turned into a screen of faint light before him. The formless souls of the Wings of the Moon also enveloped his body.


    The small ball of dim light crashed into the screen of moonlight in an instant. It let out a bright sh, and its speed decreased slightly. Yet the dim light was He Feng¡¯s desperate attack. Sine he had reached Transcendence, the power of his final attack was still powerful even though he was currently incredibly weakened.


    The screen of light shattered. The dim light pierced through andnded on Su Ming¡¯s body, but strangely, it passed through him and went into the rainforest in the distance. There was no sound, but hundreds of feet away, the rainforest was turned into ashes and disappeared into thin air.


    As the dim light pierced through Su Ming¡¯s body, his figure shimmered slightly. Another Su Ming appeared by its side, and as it appeared, the figure that was pierced through turned into an apparition and disappeared.


    All this happened in an instant, and anyone who saw it would think their eyes were ying tricks on them.


    "My specialty is speed," Su Ming said slowly, looking at He Feng, who was in disbelief, and walked towards him one step at a time.


    Su Ming was prepared for what had happened. When the screen of moonlight acted as a momentary block, he hadpletely avoided the dim light.


    He Feng fell silent and red at Su Ming. He had alreadypletely fallen into despair and did not bother hiding it. There was a ferocious and resolute look in his eyes.


    "If you had seen through my attack a long time ago, why did you give me the chance?" He Feng asked with a sullen voice as heid down on the ground.


    "Because I need you to be near death," Su Ming answered, walking closer to He Feng.


    "Me? Near death? You grew up really quickly after getting caught in the trap, but you¡¯re still na?ve¡­"


    He Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, and he let out a vicious bark ofughter. He knew that he would definitely die this day, but if he had to die, he would drag the person who had killed him along to hell. The only thing he regretted then would be that he could not kill Xuan Lun with his own hands.


    What he had to do was to trigger his blood veins to explode without any care for consequences. He might be weakened, but no matter how weakened he was, he had already reached the Transcendence Realm. His Qi may be dull, but it was still lively. As long as his Qi still had energy left, then if he threw everything out, he could still self-destruct.


    Yet the moment he was about to self-destruct, He Feng¡¯s expression changed. A thing like this had never urred before Su Ming eyes. This change meant that He Feng¡¯s beliefs were shattered. He stammered out his words.


    "This¡­ This¡­ How could this¡­"


    He Feng¡¯s face was pale. Just like a person who wanted tomit suicide suddenly discovering that the de in his hands had turned into a soft piece of cloth, he discovered that his Qi was not just dull, but had lost its liveliness. It was like dead water now. He had no way of making his blood veins burst and explode.


    Su Ming crouched down and looked at He Feng, who had a baffled expression on his face, before he let out a sigh.


    "In terms of intelligence, I can¡¯tpare to you. From the very first moment we met each other, you¡¯ve been plotting against me right until now. Yet you forgot one thing - the miasma within the rainforest.


    "I let you drag out the time because I was worried that if I drove you into a corner, you would choose to self-destruct. If that was the case, then I wouldn¡¯t obtain anything.


    "The more you speak and think in this miasma, your heart will beat faster and your breathing will be quicker, and you¡¯ll breathe in more of this miasma.


    "If you had been circting your Qi for a long period of time, then it would have been fine, you could have counteracted the miasma which you¡¯ve been ignoring when you were at peak condition. Even if you healed yourself here, as long as you circted your Qi, then you wouldn¡¯t be injured by this miasma.


    "Yet you did not dare do that before because you were too careful. Even if you had umted that dim light for a counterattack, you still breathed in too much of the miasma, which will cause your Qi to lose its liveliness, making it hard for you to trigger self-destruction."


    Su Ming looked at He Feng and spoke calmly. Ever since the beginning, he had been circting his Qi within his body. He Feng noticed this a long time ago, but had simply thought that Su Ming was being cautious. He did not expect that it was due to the miasma.


    He Fengughed bitterly. This time it was real.


    He looked at Su Ming. His vision had begun to be blurry, but he was forcing himself not to fall unconscious. Looking at Su Ming still reminded him of his past self, but it was clear that this young man was much calmerpared to himself.


    "I have no regrets dying in your hands. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t exact my vengeance¡­ I don¡¯t know your name, so I¡¯ll just call you brother Xu. Brother Xu¡­"


    He Feng panted harshly. His consciousness was beginning to fade away. He struggled to bite his tongue, forcing himself to remain conscious.


    "Brother Xu, please help me kill Xuan Lun, then bring his head back to my tribe and offer it to the deceased spirits of my people. I will promise you everything you ask. Wanting me in a near death state means that you want to create a puppet. If I¡¯m doing this willingly, it¡¯ll be better for you. If you promise me to help me kill Xuan Lun, then I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me!


    "I don¡¯t ask that you kill him now, but when your power is strong enough, please help me fulfill my request!"


    He Feng¡¯s breathing became even more rapid. As he panted harshly, he looked at Su Ming expectantly.


    "I won¡¯t let you do this without any rewards. I have a valuable treasure to give you! Xuan Lun destroyed my tribe, then kepting after my blood, and Han Fei Zi saved me for this treasure as well!


    "I hid this treasure in a secret location, not daring to keep it on my person. Due to my tribe¡¯s Branding Art, even Han Fei Zi will find it hard to probe into my memories with Berserker Arts. Xuan Lun and her also seem to not want more people knowing about this. Only I know about its location in this world, that¡¯s why I coud move around so freely.


    "Because they¡¯re stronger than I am, one of them showed kindness to me and the other came after my life, thinking that they could control me, but they underestimated me! I had long since seen that they were not as they seemed. The two had coborated with each other and were just putting on a farce.


    "Yet there was also conflict and suspicion between them. They¡¯re both hiding things from each other, and it created a chance for me. I only needed to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain once to see through their rtionship. Their acting was far too fake!


    "One of them has Lake of Colors Tribe behind them, and the other is from Puqiang Tribe. These two tribes were once ve tribes, do they think I¡¯m dumb?!


    "They were plotting against me, but I was also using them. If it weren¡¯t because I needed Han Fei Zi¡¯s help to join the 16 Dark Souls Sect and be a member in their outlying group, I could have obtained more benefits in Han Mountain City."


    He Feng¡¯s vision had already be clouded. He had hidden these words in his heart for a long time. Now, in his despair, it was as if he had obtained an outlet, and in his dizzy state, he told Su Ming everything.


    "Brother Xu, I came from a small tribe. We didn¡¯t even number to 200 people. Very few know about this, but my tribe was a branch of the Han Mountain Tribe that ruled over Han Mountain City hundreds of years ago. Han Mountain Tribe was massacred by the three ve tribes, but we survived.


    "But now, I am the only one left¡­ The legends passed down in Han Mountain Tribe told us that our ancestor from Han Mountain Tribe was not originally one of the Berserker Tribe. His background was incredibly mysterious. He settled down here, and thousands of yearster, Han Mountain Tribe was formed.


    "That was why I had an Art that was different from Berserker Arts, one that allowed me to sense your presence. This is a technique left behind by our ancestor, who also left behind some great treasures for us, his descendants. But three of them were snatched away by the three ve tribes in the past. There¡¯s one left, and that¡¯s the great treasure I¡¯m talking about!"


    Su Ming looked at He Feng, whose speech was beginning to muddle up. He listened to his words, who was gradually exposing the secret surrounding Han Mountain City.


    "Han Mountain City belongs to Han Mountain Tribe. It was built by my ancestor, who founded my tribe. There¡¯s also a ce hidden in the deep canyons under the Chains of Han Mountain in Han Mountain City. It is a ce the three small ve tribes dream about going.


    "That ce is where the ancestor of Han Mountain City died!" He Feng mumbled, and as he looked at Su Ming, the expectant look in his eyes became stronger.


    "I don¡¯t hate the three ve tribes. Tribese and go, and thew of nature depicts survival of the fittest. I don¡¯t hate Han Fei Zi either. She may be aiming for the treasure, but she was kind to me. I had originally intended that if I could not make it, then I would give the treasure to her.


    "The only one I hate is Xuan Lun. He killed my family and ughtered my people. Kill him, promise me! Help me¡­ kill him!"


    Su Ming fell into silence. There was no need for him to listen to the request of a person who was near death for him to create Spirit Plunder. In fact, if that person had a grudge, the effects would be even better, but at that moment, Su Ming looked at He Feng and nodded.


    "If my power bes strong enough to kill him, then I promise you, I¡¯ll take revenge for you!"


    "Brother Xu, thank you¡­"


    He Feng closed his eyes and mumbled out a sentence that only Su Ming could hear. Those words revealed the location where He Feng hid the treasure.


    "There¡¯s something else in my bosom. There were originally three of these. Xuan Lun snatched one away, I gave Han Fei Zi one of them as a gift, and thest, I¡¯ll give it to you¡­" As He Feng spoke, he sank into unconsciousness and became still.


    Su Ming took He Feng¡¯s body in his arms and picked up the small bottle from the side. He did not linger around the area, dashing into the distance. He did not leave the rainforest, but ran further into the distance and disappeared without a trace.


    To him,pared to the areas outside the forest, the big rainforest was safer. When Xuan Lun returned, he would search this ce with most care, but it would also be the ce where he would miss the most details.


    As Su Ming ran through the rainforest, aplicated look appeared on his face. He Feng was a person who thought and nned a lot. Su Ming had firsthand experience of his words and actions. The secret hidden in Han Mountain City also proved Su Ming¡¯s previous theory of why powerful Berserkers gathered in Han Mountain City and why the three tribes kept taking in guests.


    "He Feng¡­"


    Su Ming sighed. This person¡¯s plots left Su Ming with no choice. The only thing he could do was to walk down the pathid out for him.


    If he had not entered the dimension in the ck piece of debris when he was in danger, who knew what would have happened to him then.

 Chapter 128 — A Great Reward

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Great Reward</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time was short. Xuan Lun coulde back at any moment. All sorts of idents could happen no matter how much Su Ming theorized and analyzed the situation. After what happened with He Feng, he had to admit that there was still a big difference between his intelligencepared to those who have been plotting and scheming for a long time.


    Sometimes, the world did not work the way you wanted it to.


    He carried the unconscious He Feng and ran into the miasma of the rainforest as he continued circting his Qi. As the sky gradually lit up, he used his speed and went deeper into the rainforest.


    The forest in these parts was very dense. The branches and leaves here were wide and big. Due to the density, even if it was daylight, the sunlight would be scattered by the leaves and branches, causing the rainforest to remain mostly in darkness.


    When Su Ming reached the deeper parts of the forest, the humidity also increased along with the miasma, causing some of the stranger beasts and bugs to increase. Su Ming saw centipedes the size of pythons swimming in the mud; sight of them alone was terrifying.


    There were also a lot of strange nts that let out nice fragrances, but if he breathed in too much of the scent, he would feel as if he wanted to throw up his internal organs. That sweet and nice fragrance was uncanny.


    The sun was bright outside. It was already noon. Su Ming ran through the rainforest and heard singing voices that could not be described with words. The singing voice had a beautiful melody that sounded as if a young girl was humming, making Su Ming be enthralled by the sound.


    If he had not remained in constant alert and continued circting his Qi so that he quickly woke up from the trance, then the consequences would have been grave.


    When he snapped out, he saw that he had unknowingly walked towards a big rotten tree dozens of feet away from him. There was a white bird on one of the branches, and the five colors - yellow, green, white, red, and ck - were shining brilliantly behind it. Yet there was an eerie big mouth looming under the five lights.


    Su Ming was rmed. While traveling deeper and deeper, he saw a lot of things he had never seen before.


    When dusk arrived once again, a mountain range appeared before him. Behind the mountain range was another rainforest. There was no way of knowing where the deepest part of the rainforesty.


    Yet Su Ming did not dare to continue. There was bound to be even more terrifying things in the rainforest behind the mountain range, and they were all things that he could not yet fend off with his current power.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He brought He Feng into the mountain range in the rainforest and chose a naturally formed crack before crawling into it.


    This was originally the resting ce of a wild beast. There was ayer of shed skin left behind, and there was a faint, foul stench in the air. Su Ming swept his gaze across the cave and was certain that this was the house of a reptile.


    ¡®The skin is dry, and the smell is faint. It should have been a long time since the snake came back; maybe it died outside.¡¯


    Su Ming fell into contemtive silence. Once he ced He Feng on the ground, he gathered up the shed skin and ced it at the entrance of the cave. He would use the smell to repel all those strange nts, beasts, and insects from bothering him.


    Although he did this, Su Ming¡¯s heart remained nervous. Yet once he mulled over it, he gradually rxed. This ce was far away from where Xuan Lun and He Feng had fought each other. The chances of Xuan Lun finding this ce were not too high.


    Besides, Su Ming could not think of a better ce to put He Feng. From another viewpoint, this was the only ce that was marginally safe.


    Still immersed in his thoughts, Su Ming cast his eyes on He Feng. The man was still in an unconscious state. On their way here, He Feng had breathed in even more miasma. If it were not for his incredible power and having Transcended, then he would have died a long time ago due to his grave injuries.


    He might be hanging onto his life for now, but he could not wake up. As time passed by, death would gradually close in on him.


    Besides avoiding Xuan Lun, Su Ming also chose this ce to make sure that He Feng would continue to be in a weakened state, using the miasma in this ce. After all, this person¡¯s power was extremely great. Once he recovered, he would not be as sincere as he was before.


    Su Ming might not be afraid of this He Feng, who was gravely wounded, but he could not stop him from self-destructing. However, if miasma continued invading his body, then he could prevent He Feng from doing so.


    ¡®He said that he had something for me.¡¯


    Su Ming did not act rashly. He Feng was a man of many schemes, and he had firsthand experience of it. At that moment, he sat down in the cave, recalling all of He Feng¡¯s actions and words before he fainted, and waited for dusk to pass into night.


    It did not take long before the sky turned darker. The mountain range Su Ming was at was low. There were only a few ridges, and most of the mountain range was covered by dense trees of the rainforest.


    The sky above had turned dark. The moon hung high in the sky, but the moonlight was just like the sunlight during the day¡ªthe light was scattered as it fell upon the rainforest.


    Even so, Su Ming could still feel that his condition reached its peak during night. Only then did he stand up and walk to stand before He Feng. Once he scrutinized him cautiously once again, he lifted He Feng¡¯s clothes and saw a purple item lying against his bosom.


    The moment he saw the purple object, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. A sharp and piercing look immediately appeared in his eyes. He stared at the purple object on He Feng¡¯s bosom and, gradually, a dazed and nostalgic look appeared in his eyes.


    "This item¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The image of a person who had been forgotten appeared in his head. It was an old man with a sharp mouth and the cheeks of a monkey. That old man sold a lot of strange herbs, and he even sold Su Ming a torn bag.


    "Just what is it¡­?"


    After a long while, Su Ming crouched down and lifted the purple object from He Feng¡¯s bosom. He ced it before his eyes and saw that besides the color, this purple object was practically identical to the torn bag Su Ming had!


    However, there were no torn parts on the purple bag, and it was in anplete shape. Su Ming¡¯s bag could not hope topare with this bag.


    ¡®The same bags¡­ Xuan Feng snatched one away, one was given to Han Fei Zi¡­ the ancestor of Han Mountain Tribe left behind four great treasures. Lake of Colors, Puqiang, and Tranquil East snatched one away each. There¡¯s one treasure left, and it¡¯ was hidden away by He Feng¡­


    ¡®In the canyons under Han Mountain City lies the greatest secret of the city. That ce is where the ancestor of Han Mountain Tribe died.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then does it mean that these are all the inheritances left behind by the ancestor of Han Mountain City¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes became even more clouded. He had a feeling that there was a bigger secret lying within that purple bag.


    He looked at the purple bag in his hands silently. If it was anything else that he had never seen before, he would need to ponder over it for some time before opening it slowly, but there was no need for him to do so with this bag.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He lifted his left hand and patted the bag. The moment he did so, a rebounding force immediately came from the bag.


    Su Ming was stunned; he had never encountered this before. However, the rebounding force was extremely weak. As he circted his Qi under fine control, the rebounding force dissipated in the span of a few breaths, allowing Su Ming¡¯s left hand tond on the surface of the bag.


    His mind shook, and an image of a dimension of hundreds of feet appeared in his head.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, opening them only after a long time had passed by. There was a look of pleasant surprise that was difficult to conceal in his eyes. As he lifted his left hand, a bright light shed in his hand, and a bamboo slip appeared in his palm. It looked like an ancient artifact. It may not be broken, but there was an aged feelinging from it.


    This was the item He Feng said contained the Art that waspletely different from Berserker Arts. It could allow Su Ming to have a clear grasp of another person¡¯s power and turn it into a brand. As long as he was not too far away from the branded person, then he could lock onto him.


    He ced the item aside, and another sh appeared in his left hand. In his palmy a white bone. That bone waspletely white, and when it appeared, there was a mirage above the bone, causing the person who saw it for the first time to be caught in a daze.


    Su Ming could even hear piercing and mourning cries echoing in his ears. Yet when he snapped out of his daze, all of these dissipated away.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know where this bone came from. Did this bone belong to a man or a beast? But since such a strange thing happened because of it, then perhaps I can use it to nt herbs.¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the bone in his hands before grabbing the purple bag with his right hand and turning it upside down by his side.


    With a crash, arge amount of items tumbled out of the purple bag, glittering on the ground. The light in the cave may have beencking, but Su Ming could still see clearly. Most of the items were stone coins. There were not many white coins, and most of them were low ranked ones tainted with other colors. Still, therge amount was shocking.


    "This is worth at least tens of thousands!"


    Su Ming took a deep breath. This was thergest amount of money he had ever seen in his life. Yet very soon, his eyesnded on the two red stones lying among the stone coins.


    The red hue of the stones was striking. Although the cave was dark, it was still difficult to dim out the lighting from the two red stone coins.


    Besides these, Su Ming also found several small bottles. There were different liquids contained within them. Some had a nice fragrance, some were odorless, some stank, and some let out a refreshing fragrance.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but lying among the items was a piece of beast skin. There were two Berserker Arts written on it. When Su Ming read them, the light in his eyes became brighter.


    "It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no Berserker Vessel¡­ but that¡¯s to be expected. He Feng must have used up most of the things that he could when he fought against Xuan Lun."


    While mumbling, Su Ming¡¯s gaze suddenly focused on two obviously unique objects lying among the pile of items.


    One was a white stone box about the size of a palm.


    The other was a ck mask made from some unknown material. When Su Ming looked at it, he felt as if his gaze was about to be sucked in.


    He first took up the white stone box.


    After observing it with a couple careful looks, he was prompted to action. He did not know what was in there, but the box was made solely of melted and refined white stone coins. This stone box did not seem big, but it was actually quite heavy.


    ¡®Just how many white stone coins were used¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He did not expect that stone coins could be used in such a manner. To him, they were just objects used for trading. However, the appearance of the stone box made him think that his previous assumption was somewhat wrong.


    ¡®Could it be that these stone coins can not only be used for trading, but also other things?¡¯


    Inspired, Su Ming opened the stone box. When he saw whaty inside, he was startled.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

 Chapter 129 — A Piece of Beast Skin

    <h4>Chapter 129: A Piece of Beast Skin</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was Su Ming¡¯s dream to reach the Transcendence Realm, hence his knowledge regarding it was not limited to the information provided by beast skin scrolls. He had also obtained the knowledge provided by the elder over the years.


    Su Ming knew that Transcendence meant that once the solidified blood veins reached a certain amount in the body, an earthshaking change would ur. That change was like a butterfly breaking out of a cocoon. The solidified blood veins would spread out from the body and turn into Berserker Blood, then the person could use his Berserker Blood to draw a Mark on his own body.


    Everyone¡¯s Mark was different. There was not a single Mark that was identical to another in the world. Even if they looked simr, there were still differences. The Berserker Mark would be drawn based on the individual¡¯s vague sensation of the Mark he found within himself.


    However, if he could not find that sensation, then he had to deliberately draw a Berserker Mark on his own body. Yet if that was the case, then that Mark would be much weaker in terms of power.


    That was why there were some people who had already reached the Transcendence Realm, but still chose not to draw their own Berserker Marks. They did not want to regret their decisions, so they rather were stuck in that stage and searched long and hard for that indescribable feeling.


    The moment the Berserker Mark was drawn, it would be impossible to change it. On top of that, the moreplex the Mark was, the training would also be more difficult. Their training speed could notpare to those who had simple Berserker Marks. Yet even though it was hard, if the Berserker seeded, then the one with theplex Mark would be much stronger than all the other Berserkers in the same stage!


    The sess rate of reaching Transcendence Realm was rted to the amount of solidified blood veins. The more blood veins a Berserker had, the more likely he was to seed. In fact, the more blood veins the Berserker had, the stronger he would be when he reached the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm.


    In fact, if a Berserker had more than 950 blood veins, then once he Transcended, the other Berserkers at the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm would be no match to that person. His power may not be as strong as of those in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm, but he would be a powerful existence among others in the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm.


    However, most people only had around 781 blood veins. Even if they could add to the amount of blood veins, it was difficult for them to manifest 900 of them. With that said, unless a Berserker had incredible determination, persistence, luck, confidence, and the protection by his tribe, then no one could continue manifesting the blood veins in his body without getting killed in the long run.


    Besides, once a certain amount of blood veins had been manifested, then time no longer became a factor for a Berserker¡¯s blood veins to increase. Sometimes, even if dozens of years passed by, it would still be difficult to add even one more blood vein.


    It was difficult Transcending, yet if a Berserker was satisfied with the amount of blood veins he had, then it would also be easy to Transcend. It would be easy if he did not seek to gain more blood veins. It was not as if there were no Transcended Berserkers who only had around 800 blood veins. It all depended on a person¡¯s will.


    Once a Berserker Transcended and drew his Berserker Mark, then it did not matter what method he used, he had to use the onset power of the Berserker Mark and synthesize an item with his own body. This item would be that Berserker¡¯s very first personal Berserker Vessel!


    Berserker Vessels were incredibly important to all those who reached the Transcendence Realm.


    That was why those who had reached the peak of the Blood Solidification Realm and could Transcend at any time they wanted would prepare the materials for this item beforehand. This was to prevent the situation where they could not synthesize their Vessel once they Transcended, which would serve to cause a lot of hindrances and regretter on.


    Unless, of course, that person was a prodigy that belonged to a strong tribe. Those prodigies had no need to prepare materials. There would be adults who would help them receive everything they needed beforehand. After all, Transcendence was a big event for all middle-sized tribes.


    Su Ming had once heard from the elder that if a Berserker wanted to prevent the item from denying him during the synthesis, then he would need to gather one drop of blood and ce it on the item. This would have to be repeated every once in a while. Only then would a connection be formed between the item and the Berserker¡¯s Qi so that idents could be prevented in the future when the Berserker Transcended.


    There was a white diamond-shaped leaf lying in the white stone box in Su Ming¡¯s hand at the moment. The leaf¡¯s shape may have been odd, but the veins on it were very distinct, making it clear that it was indeed a leaf.


    There was a drop of blood on the leaf, though there was not much left. About a third of the veins of the leaf had turned red.


    ¡®This is the item He Feng had prepared for synthesis during Transcendence!¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the white leaf in the box, and his eyes sparkled. The value of this item far exceeded the stone coins. In fact, it would not be an exaggeration to say that its value could not be determined.


    To those who had already made preparations for Transcendence, this was not important. Yet for those who had not made adequate preparations, the value of this thing could make them empty all the coins in their possession.


    Since He Feng had ced this item in this obviously expensive stone box, then it was clear that this was not an ordinary item. After all, he was once a member of Han Mountain Tribe. Even if Han Mountain Tribe was destroyed, if he could have that purple bag and a great treasure, then it was certain that he could also have an extraordinary item for synthesis during Transcendence.


    Su Ming stared at the leaf in the stone box, then lifted his right hand to flick at it lightly. It trembled when his Qi crashed into it, and the stained blood on the leaf immediately flew out, turning into a ball of fire in midair until it burned away into nothingness.


    He Feng¡¯s blood may no longer be on the leaf, but some of it had still seeped into the leaf¡¯s veins. Su Ming could not force it out in a short period of time, but he had patience.


    Then he turned his attention to the ck mask that seemed to attract his gaze.


    He lifted the mask and stared at it, but he could not find any clues about it. In his silence, he lowered his head and looked at He Feng, who remained unconscious.


    He got up and walked towards He Feng before slowly cing the mask on the man¡¯s face. His actions were cautious and slow. When the mask covered He Feng¡¯s face, he kept an eye open for any changes that could happen on his body, but right until the mask covered the whole face, nothing happened.


    The mask waspletely ck. When it covered He Feng, it made him look as if he¡¯d changed into another person. It was especially so since the mask only had two holes where the eyes should be without any other features that a face should have, causing his face to seem rather ghastly.


    Su Ming frowned. He was about to take the mask off when his expression changed.


    Right before his eyes, He Feng¡¯s body started fading out as if he was bing indistinct. The only thing that could be seen clearly was that mask.


    Su Ming let out a small gasp and took the mask away from He Feng¡¯s face. He examined He Feng¡¯s body and his Qi carefully. Once he was certain that nothing had changed within He Feng, he rxed and took a few steps backward. He was just about to try on the mask when he hesitated.


    He did not put the mask on his face, but chose to take a few more looks at it before returning it into the purple bag.


    ¡®He Feng is a man of way too many schemes. I have to be careful!¡¯


    Su Ming fell into pensive silence. Among these items, he was the most sceptical about the mask, but he had no way to be sure. Once he ced everything back into the bag, he looked at He Feng¡¯s unconscious body and brought out all the herbs needed to create Spirit Plunder before jabbing bloody holes into He Feng¡¯s body and cing the herbs one by one in him, ording to the method of creating the pill in his head.


    Su Ming could not tell what was so special about these herbs. Yet the moment they were ced in He Feng¡¯s body, they withered right before his eyes and rapidly disappeared into the bloody holes.


    Su Ming was not surprised when he saw this. Instead, his eyes shed.


    What happened was described in the procedures to create Spirit Plunder in his head. This meant that He Feng¡¯s body was suitable for creating this pill. It could even be said that it was a very good vessel for the herbs to grow.


    These herbs may have seemed to wither, but in truth, they had left seeds in He Feng¡¯s body, which would then use his body as a cauldron to slowly grow. Once they had grown to a certain level, they could be used to create the pill.


    Once he nted all the seeds, Su Ming sat down by the side and brought out the ck bone he had bought in Han Mountain City along with the white bone from He Feng¡¯s bag. Hepared them and brought out two herbs from his bag. Then with the method to nt the herbs on the bones, he ced the herbs on them.


    He would not be able to find any clues on whether they worked in the near future. Hence, Su Ming ced the two bones beside He Feng.


    ¡®If that white bone can be used, then I¡¯ll only need three more herbs and one beast bone to create Spirit Plunder.


    ¡®I wonder if Fang Mu can find those three herbs.¡¯


    Su Ming thought about it, then decided to leave it aside. He took out the beast skin and bamboo slip from He Feng¡¯s bag instead and started reading them in the quiet cave.


    ¡®There¡¯s no hurry for me to go to the ce that contains the treasure He Feng told me about. Once it¡¯spletely safe for me, then I can go get it. I wonder what sort of treasure it is though¡­¡¯


    Su Ming read the bamboo slip and thought at the same time.


    Two days passed by quickly. During these two days, Su Ming would asionally observe his "medicinal cauldron", and on other asions, he would look at the herbs nted on the bones. He would also keep an eye on any possible changes outside. All his remaining time was spent learning the Branding Art written on the bamboo slip.


    The Art was just as He Feng had said. It was very mysterious, but learning it was not difficult. However, this Branding Art did not require the use of Qi. Even if Su Ming had already understood it, he could not grasp the gist of it, that was why he could not cast it.


    He raised his right hand and made a gesture stiffly, as if he was pinching his fingers, then he pushed forward a few times, but he felt nothing.


    ¡®Just what is this Art?¡¯


    He scratched his head and looked at the still unconscious He Feng. He abandoned the idea of waking him up. The man¡¯s body was shuddering even though he was unconscious as if he was in great pain. If Su Ming woke He Feng up, then problems might arise again, especially since Xuan Lun might have already returned.


    Su Ming put away the bamboo slip and shifted his attention to the beast skin from He Feng¡¯s bag. There were two Berserker Arts recorded on it. Su Ming had briefly read them a few days ago, and now, he used his full attention to examining them more thoroughly. Yet very soon, doubt appeared on his face.


    ¡®I only need 20 blood veins to practice these Berserker Arts? And with 99 blood veins, I can already bring about their full potential¡­ There¡¯s nothing of use to me on this beast skin. Unless this is something from the trible, and He Feng¡¯s keeping it around as a memento, there should be no need for him to carry it around.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the beast skin again before he ced it by his side. With a frown, he looked at the unconscious He Feng.


    ¡®This person is extraordinarily intelligent. It¡¯s understandable if he was just bringing a memento around in remembrance of his tribe¡­ but¡­ I feel that something is wrong.¡¯


    Su Ming grabbed the beast skin by his side and cast his gaze on it again. Yet he still could not discover anything.


    ¡®Did I make a wrong guess¡­?¡¯


    A sparkle appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He ced the beast skin under his nose, and the moment he sniffed it, his eyes lit up brightly.


    Yet at that very moment, a muffled boom suddenly traveled from outside. The roars of wild beasts were mixed in that booming sound. Something had happened in the rainforest.


    Su Ming immediately put away the beast skin and a wary look appeared on his face. His heart pounded against his chest, and he went to the side of the entrance of the cave before looking out cautiously.

 Chapter 130 — Red Meadow

    <h4>Chapter 130: Red Meadow</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not dark outside. Yet even so, the rainforest remained engulfed in darkness. Muffled booming sounds traveled from far away, mixed with the roars and cries of beasts and birds. It was as if a huge change had urred in the rainforest in the distance.


    Su Ming stood at the side of the entrance to the cave and trained his gaze towards the location with a cool expression.


    Time trickled by. The booming sound continued traveling out, and it sounded as if it wasing from very close to him. As it became clearer, it made Su Ming think that there was someone closing in on him at a terrifying speed.


    He clenched his right fist, and a cold look appeared in his eyes, but he remained unmoving. It was as if he had turned into a statue at the entrance of the cave.


    After a long while, once the booming sound was not far from where he was, it started quieting down. Yet the moment it started fading away, a huge bang far stronger than the previous sound rang out suddenly. Su Ming¡¯s eyes fell upon the gaps between the countless wide leaves, and he saw a figure skidding through the sky.


    That figure was still far away from where Su Ming was, so he could only see him faintly.


    That figure roared at the skies. His roar contained an indescribable fury, and he turned into a long arc that sped into the distance. Very soon, he disappeared.


    That person was Xuan Lun.


    When the person left, Su Ming felt his body rx. The cold look in his eyes disappeared. He had also doubted his decision to stay in the rainforest, but while the rainforest was the most dangerous ce for him to stay, it was also the easiest ce for him to be overlooked.


    Besides, this ce was too big. Even powerful Berserkers of the Transcendence Realm would find it difficult to search the entire forest. It was also highly feasible that it was not a possible feat.


    Su Ming watched Xuan Lun leave, but he did not act rashly. He chose instead to return to the cave without making a sound. He had already made up his mind to not leave the cave unless it waspletely safe.


    In his silence, Su Ming sat down. He looked at the unconscious He Feng with aplicated gaze. Once he went through the incident with him, Su Ming had a deeper understanding of the sinister nature of the human heart.


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and fatigue appeared on his face as he sat in the dark and quiet cave. That fatigue did not stem from his body, but his heart.


    After a while, he made himself focus and took up the beast skin which had borne him rewards during his observations just moments ago. He ced it under his nose and sniffed it once again. A stench of blood wafted into his nose.


    ¡®It¡¯s natural for beast skins to still contain the stench of blood, but as time passes by, this smell will grow fainter until it disappears. This beast skin has clearly been around for a long time. It¡¯s impossible for it to have such a thick stench of blood.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and he mumbled under his breath as he looked at the beast skin in his hands.


    ¡®But if the owner of the beast skin always sprays fresh blood on it, then the smell will stay for a long time. If he is just keeping the beast skin as a memento for his tribe, he wouldn¡¯t need to do this¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at He Feng as a contemtive look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Perhaps my guess is wrong, but if I¡¯m right, then this item is definitely not as simple as it looks!¡¯


    Su Ming stood up and went beside He Feng with the beast skin. There was a brief period of hesitation, but very soon, he jabbed He Feng¡¯s arm with one finger resolutely and opened up a wound, squeezing out a little of the small amount of blood remaining in the body. He hesitated for a moment and decided not to use all of it. He only took a little and spread it on the beast skin before withdrawing a few steps and focusing his gaze on it.


    The moment He Feng¡¯s blood was spread on the beast skin, it was immediately absorbed. When Su Ming backed away to look at it, the beast skin had alreadypletely absorbed He Feng¡¯s blood. Bubbles appeared on its surface, and wisps of ck mist spread out. It seemed to be covered by bubbles that quickly spread to all parts of the beast skin, and the ck mist also increased as the bubbles increased.


    Su Ming immediately let go and threw the beast skin on the ground, his eyes sparkling. Right in front of him, the ck mist became incredibly thick and enveloped the entire beast skin within.


    Su Ming circted his Qi and remained alert, but as time passed by, the ck mist did not seem to have sufficient energy to grow thicker. It gradually spread out and became smaller before it eventually dissipated, revealing an unchanged beast skin on the ground.


    Su Ming frowned and swept his gaze across the beast skin. With just one nce, he saw that the drop of blood he spread on the skin moments ago had disappeared.


    ¡®Was the blood not enough¡­?¡¯


    He cast a nce at the unconscious He Feng and recalled the sight of the ck mist on the beast skin. This time, he did not hesitate. He bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of his own blood on the beast skin.


    The moment the bloodnded on the beast skin, arge amount of bubbles appeared. At the same moment, ck mist spread out and enveloped the entire beast skin. The time taken for this to happen was cut in half, a clear sign that this was because there was enough blood acting as a stimnt this time.


    In an instant, the ck mist that had enveloped the beast skin spread out and turned into a ck ripple in the shape of a ring. Once it traveled dozens of feet outwards, the ck mist disappeared into the walls of the mountain cave.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s breathing became rapid. Right before his eyes, when the mist spread out, the beast skin that had been hidden underneath was revealed. There were no longer any words on the beast skin, only aplex picture. The picture itself waspletely red, but there was no way of knowing what was drawn since it looked as if there were still a lot of missing parts.


    Just as Su Ming focused his gaze on the picture on the beast skin, it started to strangely expand rapidly. It spread all around, and in an instant, it went underneath He Feng¡¯s body and Su Ming¡¯s feet, covering an area of 100 feet around them, causing the area of 100 feet to turn into a red world.


    Su Ming did not dodge. He stood in the 100 feet covered in red. During that instant, he fell into a trance, and a strange image appeared in his head.


    When he saw the image, it was as if he hade to a strange world. He saw grass ins, and on the ins was a man whose body was obscured. He wore a long robe and on his face was a ck mask. He had his hands behind his back and looked as if he was staring at the sky.


    There were hundreds of long arcs whistling through the sky. In every single arc was a presence that was not weaker than Transcendence. Some of them even gave off a presence that far exceeded it.


    The hundreds of long arcs in the sky caused the sky to be lit in bright colors when they closed in. Rays of light appeared when the Art was cast, and most of them descended upon the man down below. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He looked at the sights before him at a loss. Yet immediately, he saw the man wearing the familiar ck mask on the ins raise his right hand. A gigantic beast skin appeared in his hand. He held it with one hand andid it out horizontally before pressing it on the ground as it floated in the air.


    The moment the beast skin was pushed onto the ground, the entire earth let out a rumble. The beast skin expanded rapidly and spread to its surroundings quickly. In an instant, it covered a circumference of 100 li.


    The ins, which were a 100 li area, were no longer a green grasnd, but a red meadow. There were also red nts growing on it, causing the area of 100 li inside to be vastly different to the area outside.


    A ghastly presence spread out.


    The rays of light from the hundreds of the Arts closed in on the man, but before they could even get near to the masked man, they faded away above him as if theynded on a formless barrier.


    At that moment, the masked man grabbed at thin air with his right hand. Immediately, an eerie beast fang about seven feet long appeared in his hand, and he stabbed it onto the red meadow by his side.


    The instant the giant fang stabbed the earth, the fang turned red. A three-headed blood dragon took shape and sped towards the hundreds of long arcs in the sky, roaring.


    The masked man quickly brought out another sharp fang and stabbed it on the other side of the red meadow. The fang turned red instantly as well, and a shadow took shape. That shadow exuded a malicious presence, and it was somewhat simr to the Fallen God of Berserkers Bi Tu had summoned a few years ago.


    The shadow took a step forward and charged towards the hundreds of long arcs in the sky.


    A booming sound echoed through the world, and Su Ming opened his eyes. There was sweat beading on his forehead. His breathing was rapid, and his eyes gradually became clear. He looked at his surroundings and found that he was still inside the mountain cave. Yet a red meadow had appeared in an area of 100 feet under his feet.


    Besides the size, the red hue of the meadow was exactly the same as in the illusion he¡¯d seen when he was in the trance.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart thumped against his heart, and he took a long while before he calmed down. He looked at the red meadow that spanned the area of 100 feet, and a bright light gradually appeared in his eyes. He stepped on the 100 feet of rednd and walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    When he looked back, there was not a hint of red in the cave, as if everything had been just an illusion. Even He Feng had disappeared without a trace. The cave was empty.


    Su Ming withdrew and walked back into the area of the red meadow. Once he did so, everything returned to normal. He Feng stilly on the ground, unconscious.


    ¡®No wonder He Feng could survive till now after his tribe was destroyed and had escaped Xuan Lun¡¯s pursuit so many times. He may possess extraordinary intelligence, but if it weren¡¯t for this treasure, it would have still been hard for him to survive till now!


    ¡®This item might have really possessed the might I saw in the illusion, but now it¡¯s already torn. Even so, it still has shocking concealing powers.


    ¡®He Feng¡­ is covered head to toe in treasures!¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath. This was the first time he had received so many precious items in his life, and all of these had originally belonged to He Feng.


    ¡®But I wonder why he didn¡¯t use this treasure to hide himself when Xuan Lun was after his life.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the red meadow that spanned the area of 100 feet. He walked out once again and left the cave. Before long, he dashed back, and behind him was a centipede about dozens of feet long. It chased after him ferociously. When Su Ming stepped into the area of the red meadow, that centipede, too, entered the area.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and he withdrew a few steps, training his eyes on the centipede that he had lured in. When the centipede entered the area of the 100 feet, it started circling around as if unable to see Su Ming standing before it.


    After a moment, the centipede let out a frustrated roar. An excited look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He had already ascertained the concealing abilities of this beast skin¡ªthey should be incredibly strong.


    At that moment, he raised his right hand and pointed at the centipede. The centipede¡¯s head exploded with a bang in an instant, and it died on the spot, its body twisting on the ground.


    Yet the moment it died, Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and surprise appeared on his face.

 Chapter 131 — The Change During Peaceful Times

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Change During Peaceful Times</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He saw the carcass of the centipede melting after it died, wriggling strangely on the red meadow. Very soon, the carcass of the centipede melted and disappeared right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes as if it was absorbed into the meadow.


    Su Ming was shocked when he saw this. Yet he did not feel any dangering from the area. In fact, there was a warm andfortable feeling radiating off it. He even had the feeling that this area of 100 feetpletely belonged to him.


    That feeling was not distinct, but it made Su Ming feel very safe.


    He fell into silence and sat down cross-legged. His eyes fell on the unconscious He Feng. That person may be on the meadow, but there were no signs of him melting.


    ¡®Could it be that it only melts dead beings?¡¯


    Su Ming stroked his chin and the image of the masked man appeared in his mind.


    ¡®The mask he wore is the same as the mask in He Feng¡¯s bag, but I have a feeling that there¡¯s still a difference between them¡­ He Feng mentioned before that the ancestor of Han Mountain Tribe was not from the Berserker Tribe. His origins were a mystery. Two of the things he used were on He Feng himself. Could it be¡­ that the masked man is He Feng¡¯s direct ancestor¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming thought about it, but since there were no clues, he gradually stopped pondering over it. He sat in the cave calmly instead and brought out Mountain Spirits, swallowing them and silently increasing the power of his Qi.


    In the blink of an eye, three months passed by.


    During these three months, Su Ming felt the world outside trembling four times, a telling sign that Xuan Lun was still suspicious of the ce and searched through the rainforest. Yet these four trembles all happened during the first two months. During thest month, the world outside was quiet.


    Perhaps it was rted to the danger brought by Xuan Lun, but during these three months, Su Ming¡¯s training speed increased by quite a bit. He had now 291 blood veins in his body. The requirement for the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm was 399. He only had to manifest a hundred something more blood veins to attain that level.


    Yet during this time, Su Ming noticed a w in Mountain Spirit. Since he had been taking those pills for a prolonged period of time, the effects of the pill were gradually bing weaker. Before long, it mightpletely lose its effects.


    Su Ming could do nothing towards this, but he also understood why it happened. If its effects did not decrease, then if he continued taking those pills, he could attain as many blood veins as he wanted as long as he had enough time.


    "From the rate of Mountain Spirit weakening, this pill shouldpletely lose its effects once I reach the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm."


    Su Ming sat within the area of the red meadow and mumbled under his breath as he sensed the cirction within his blood veins.


    ¡®Thank goodness the effects of South Asunder remain and I can use it to heal my injuries¡­ As for my training¡­ it¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t continue training without Mountain Spirit!¡¯


    Resolution appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡®I still have two drops of Berserker Blood¡­ Apart from that, I could also cast the Art of burning my blood!¡¯


    The moment he thought of the burning of blood, Su Ming took a deep breath. Practicing that Art was incredibly difficult and the process was painful. It was hard for a person to endure through it.


    ¡®The power provided when I performed the fourth burning of blood that year stirred up all the Wings of the Moon to appear, but my blood veins did not increase¡­ If I want to perform the fifth burning of blood, I¡¯ll have to be careful since I¡¯m in the Land of South Morning. There¡¯re a lot of powerful Berserkers around here. If I¡¯m discovered, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked towards the entrance of the cave. A chilling look appeared on his face.


    ¡®Xuan Lun, I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯ve left this ce or you¡¯re waiting patiently outside the rainforest. I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re still around, I¡¯m going to stay here.¡¯


    Su Ming stood up and went to He Feng¡¯s side. During these three months, He Feng remained unconscious. Even if he showed signs of awakening, Su Ming would disrupt his Qi once every few days and guide arge amount of miasma to surround He Feng¡¯s body, making him continuously absorb it. Once he did that, it would cause He Feng¡¯s injuries to never recover, yet because Su Ming healed him as well, he could not die.


    There were no longer any injuries on his body, but the herbs Su Ming had nted in He Feng¡¯s body were getting nourishment from his flesh and blood. They had already taken root within his body and were growing healthily inside.


    Two shoots had also sprouted out of the ck and white bones beside He Feng. The white bone proved to be suitable for the herbs.


    ¡®I stillck three herbs and a beast bone¡­ It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t go out for the time being. But Fang Mu wouldn¡¯t give up so easily with his intelligence.¡¯


    Su Ming took care of the medicinal cauldron for Spirit Plunder and sat down cross-legged once again. He made an odd sign with his right hand and pushed forward a few times, but was left disappointed.


    ¡®Must I really wake He Feng up and ask him how to cast the Branding Art?¡¯


    Su Ming had tried casting the Art multiple times during these three months. He had already understood the Art, but just could not cast it.


    Qi was not needed to cast the Art. It seemed like it needed another form of power to be activated, but Su Ming did not have it. He had even specifically observed He Feng¡¯s Qi cirction in an attempt to find the reason, but he could not obtain any clues from He Feng.


    He Feng was the same as him. They only had the power of Qi within their bodies.


    ¡®Just how did he cast this Art¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming thought about it for a long time, but could not find any clues. He could only ce the problem aside and immerse himself in consuming Mountain Spirit.


    The rainy season had passed. The heat may still be around, but it had weakened by quite arge margin. Therge leaves in the rainforest could not fight against time and started falling off the branches that formed the denseyers of the rainforest.


    Another three months passed by without notice. Su Ming had stayed within the rainforest for half a year now. During this half a year, he had to constantly circte his Qi. Only by doing so could he avoid the invasion of miasma.


    He also noticed the benefits of doing so. The speed of his Qi increasing was much faster than when he was outside.


    During this time, the shoots on the ck and white bones had grown into tiny shrubs. The light green color from the herbs let out a piercing light. Yet as they continued growing, the two bones gradually became duller. It was as if all their essence was absorbed by the two shrubs.


    As for He Feng¡­ he hadpletely turned into a medicinal cauldron. There were shrubs upon shrubs of medicinal herbs growing on his body. The herbs had broken through his skin a few months ago like they had just sprouted out of the soil. They were growing healthily.


    He Feng¡¯s body was in a withered state to begin with. Now, it was even more obvious.


    He had been unconscious for half a year. Even if he had regained consciousness, his mind would remain in a muddled state. Besides, Su Ming did not allow him to have any chances of awakening. The invasion of miasma and healing that happened once every few days caused He Feng to be a living dead person.


    Su Ming felt guilty, but when he thought about He Feng¡¯s sinister ns and the things that happened half a year ago¡­ If he had not entered the strange dimension inside that piece of debris when he was in danger, then even if Su Ming was not dead, he would also be in a terrible state.


    Su Ming gradually hardened his heart. In his eyes, He Feng was no longer a person, but a medicinal cauldron.


    More importantly, Su Ming also slowly realized that if he did not prepare the medicinal pills to open the next door and forcefully entered the strange dimension, a repelling force would appear. He had thought that he could use this method to avoid danger during this half a year and tried multiple times, but he only seeded once. That repelling force was incredibly strong, and as the blood veins in his body increased, it became harder.


    During these three months, the blood veins in his body increased to 337. The effects of Mountain Spirit had also be much weaker. Sometimes, he would need to take in a few pills before he could produce the original effects of one pill.


    Fortunately, Su Ming had enough herbs. By using the fire in his body to create the pills, he never ran out of them.


    Sometimes, Su Ming would venture out during this half a year to lure in some insects and creatures before killing them within the area of the red meadow so that it could absorb the carcasses.


    Besides wanting to see what would happen when the meadow reached its limit and could no longer absorb anymore carcasses, there was another reason why he did so. Once every few months, the area of the 100 feet meadow would decrease, and the color would be dull. Once it absorbed the carcasses, the color would return.


    Sometimes, some insects and creatures woulde into the cave on their own, a telling sign that they did not notice Su Ming had already upied the cave and were justing into the cave based on past habits of resting here.


    Besides doing all these, Su Ming also spent his remaining time on the Branding Art. He continued trying and searching for a way to cast it until one day, when he had alreadytemted it for half a year and still had no clues, he thought of a way.


    He remembered there was arge amount of stone coins in He Feng¡¯s bag. There was also the stone box that contained the leaf that would be used for synthesis during Transcendence, which was created using arge number of white stone coins.


    He had been uncertain and took a guess that stone coins could be used for purposes other than trading. Once he remembered it, an idea formed in his head.


    ¡®Could it be that external materials are needed for He Feng¡¯s Branding Art¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming took out the purple bag and brought out one white stone coin. The coin was round, and when he held it in his hand, there was some warmthing from it. Su Ming never paid too much attention to it, but now that he scrutinized it, he gradually realized the difference in the stone coinpared to other stones.


    ¡®This type of stone is used among all Berserker Tribes and yet there has never been any previous record of a fake coin existing. It must be because there is a secret that people don¡¯t know about¡­ I¡¯ve always overlooked this¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. Once he held the stone in his hand, he made the strange sign with his right hand with one well-practiced motion, then pushed forward lightly, just like how he did the previous hundreds of times he practiced this method.


    The moment he pushed forward, something changed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He could clearly feel his body absorbing a foreign sensation from the white stone coin. That sensation charged into his right hand through a pathpletely different from the path taken when his Qi circted in his body. Once it went one round around his pinched fingers in his right hand, it immediately became much stronger before abruptly contracting and charging straight towards his head, faster than Su Ming could react to stop it. With a bang, the foreign sensation stormed into his mind.


    His vision blurred for a moment, and then he saw apletely different world.


    Within a circumference of 1,000 feet, all that existed appeared in his mind. He saw a centipede silently swimming in the mud 900 feet away.


    He saw a flying insect the size of his palm hiding under arge leave 500 feet away. It was baring its teeth and staring at a small beast walking cautiously under the tree.


    He also saw a dim light in the unconscious He Feng¡¯s head silently absorbing the medicinal properties from the roots of the herbs that were nted in his body and had now covered his body, as if it was using the power from the herbs to increase its own power. There was also one thread that went out of the cave from the center of his brows.


    When Su Ming saw it, the dim light immediately trembled and he heard a faint, terrified scream.


    "Hmm?"


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. At that moment, his expression suddenly changed and a strong sense of danger flooded his system. That danger did note from He Feng, but from the borders of the 1,000 feet area that he could now sense with his mind. It came from a woman walking into the rainforest. She was dressed in white and covered her face with a veil.


    Han Fei Zi!

 Chapter 132 — Han Fei Zi!

    <h4>Chapter 132: Han Fei Zi!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®He Feng, we did not know each other and had no grudges against each other. You were the one who provoked me first for your own personal gains. You wanted to use me and kill me, but I didn¡¯t kill you immediately. I even promised to take revenge for you, but even now, you still want to harm me?!¡¯


    A murderous look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He not only understood the sinister nature of the human heart from He Feng, he also understood just how much he wascking at that moment.


    There was no way he would believe that Han Fei Zi was just passing by!


    He Feng must have done all of this secretly.


    Due to the Branding Art, Su Ming could see the ball of dim light in He Feng¡¯s head; that dim light was trembling. Without the Art, he could not hear that terrified scream either, only when he was in this condition could he hear it.


    After what he saw, if Su Ming still did not understand, then he was no longer Su Ming!


    If he hadn¡¯t figured out the method to cast that Branding Art, then he would have still been in the dark even when Han Fei Zi came right before him. He would not have known how she had found him.


    Cold sweat trickled down his back.


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He used the method to control the Branding Art and instantly contracted the 1,000 feet area till it was just 50 feet around him. He enveloped He Feng within that area and took a step forward, jabbing at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows harshly, immediately causing the dim light to be dull, as if it was heavily injured.


    Yet it did not scatter. Still, the fine thread that stretched out from the center of his brows became duller.


    Su Ming wanted to cut the thread off, but he stopped. His eyes shed, and his thoughts raced in his head.


    ¡®Han Fei Zi is already 1,000 feet into the area. Even if I break the connection between He Feng and the outside world, it¡¯ll still be useless¡­ It¡¯ll instead alert her, giving her time to prepare.


    ¡®He Feng is heavily injured. Even if he could connect to the outside world with this method, there¡¯s a six out of ten chance that he¡¯s just maintaining contact to guide her here.


    ¡®There¡¯s only a four out of ten chance that he told her everything about this ce. Since he¡¯s heavily injured and worried that I¡¯ll notice his actions, the probability of her knowing is lessened by another one tenth of the chance.


    ¡®It¡¯s highly possible that Han Fei Zi doesn¡¯t know about my existence!


    ¡®It¡¯s also not likely that Xuan Lun told her the details of this ce. If that¡¯s the case, then to Han Fei Zi, He Feng is the only one here. Since He Feng definitely can¡¯t go out in his wounded state and is hiding from Xuan Lun, he¡¯s using this method to call her here so that she could heal him.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then Han Fei Zi should not have told anyone about this. She¡­ might very likely be alone! From her expression when she entered the area within the 1,000 feet, she¡¯s not too cautious about this ce. If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s another one tenth chance less that she knows I¡¯m here. So I have an eighth of a chance that my analysis is correct!


    ¡®An eighth! That¡¯s enough!¡¯


    Su Ming was forced by the situation. In the span of a few breaths, he focused his mind to quickly analyze his circumstances until his head started hurting mildly, but he did not have time to dally.


    He immediately lifted He Feng and moved his feet so that he was sitting cross-legged. Su Ming then crouched down, hiding behind He Feng.


    He was originally smaller and thinner than a normal member of the Berserker Tribe to begin with, so now that he hid himself, no one could see him from the front.


    At the same time, Su Mingmanded with his mind the red meadow under his feet to quickly contract. In an instant, it turned into a small piece that existed only under Su Ming¡¯s feet. Even He Feng was positioned outside the meadow.


    Su Ming then quickly contracted the area of branding, but besides wrapping his own body inside its area of influence, he also enveloped He Feng. That was to prevent him from alerting Han Fei Zi. If He Feng tried to alert her, then with the branding, Su Ming could stop him immediately.


    Once he was done, Su Ming took a deep breath. A cold re appeared in his eyes. He circted his Qi until it reached its peak condition. The souls of the Wings of the Moon spread out from inside him and stuck to his skin. This time, he used all the souls of the Wings of the Moon.


    He even lifted his right hand and sensed the presence of the Three Evils, waiting for the crucial moment before he struck.


    Within his mouth was a mouthful of blood. That blood was for him to cast Dark Blood Dust!


    ¡®She hasn¡¯t Transcended, it¡¯s not impossible for me to fight against her!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart rate gradually slowed down as hepletely calmed down, remaining still.


    Outside the cave, Han Fei Zi, who was dressed in white and had a white veil over her face, was 700 feet away from the mountain cave. She looked calm and her movements were beautiful. Even if she was walking in the rainforest filled with humidity and miasma and even if the ground was filled with mud and looked disgusting, she was an eye-catching sight that did not belong to this ce. Nothing in this ce could not stain her body.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes were like stars that enticed people, making them unable to look away. Although there was a veil over her face, all those who saw her would be caught in a daze as if they had just seen the beautiful woman of their dreams.


    She treaded lightly forward. Her beautiful eyes stared at a crack in the mountain before her. She could feel that the connection from He Feng came from that ce.


    To her, He Feng himself was more usefulpared to his role in helping her obtain the great treasure. That strange connection itself was already extraordinary. On top of that, this person was a schemer. He never shared that strange Art with other people. This was also something Han Fei Zi admired about him.


    However, that was just pure admiration. Once this person lost his value, she did not mind taking him under her wing. When she entered Freezing Sky n, he could still be of use to her.


    As she moved forward, she suddenly frowned and lifted her hand. On her finger was a ck ring. That ring might look like an ordinary ring, but there was a thread from the ring stretching out towards the crack before her, connecting her ring and the crack together.


    At that moment, the thread rippled suddenly and became a lot duller.


    That was the moment Su Ming jabbed at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows.


    Han Fei Zi stopped and stood where she was. She still remained calm as she looked at the crack before her, seemingly immersed in her thoughts. After a moment, she floated towards the crack and stopped once again when she was 100 feet away.


    "Brother He, I, Yan Fei, am here. Pleasee out."


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, but there was a strange attractiveness to it that made those who heard it feel restless.


    The cave was silent. Not a sound came out from within. A glint appeared faintly in Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she lifted her hand and a light appeared in it. A small cloud the size of a palm appeared and floated forward, entering the cave through the crack.


    Su Ming hid behind He Feng¡¯s body and remained still, as if he did not see the white cloud that entered the cave. The white cloud floated in midair. When it went around the cave once, it flew out of andnded in Han Fei Zi¡¯s hand.


    Han Fei Zi gently held the cloud while it dispersed. The sights that the white cloud had seen appeared before her eyes. She fell momentarily silent and walked into the crack. Once she went in, she surrounded her body with cloud mist in an act of precaution.


    Even as the sounds of footsteps got closer, Su Ming remained unmoving. However, the chill in his eyes became stronger.


    Very soon, Han Fei Zi appeared in the mountain cave and saw He Feng sitting on the ground cross-legged. She also saw the herbs growing all over He Feng¡¯s body. She narrowed her eyes.


    She stood where she was and did not continue forward. After a span of a few breaths, the cloud mist around her suddenly spread out and turned into a force that filled the entire cave, causing the mountain cave to seemingly shake. It was followed quickly by Han Fei Zi herself retreating hastily. Judging by her looks, she had already noticed something and was about to leave the mountain cave.


    The moment she retreated, Su Ming almost reflexively attacked. When Han Fei Zi entered the cave, he had focused all of his attention on her. She might have been standing there for a few breaths, but she stood at a location that did not allow Su Ming to have the best position to attack her. If she got closer, he would have a higher chance.


    Her act of retreating seemingly drew out his Qi, causing Su Ming to almost attack due to his natural reflex, but he subdued his impulse. Sweat beaded on his forehead.


    ¡®Han Fei Zi is like He Feng. They¡¯re both schemers¡­ She had already used the white cloud to investigate the cave beforehand. There¡¯s no way she did not know that He Feng was covered in herbs. There¡¯s no reason for her to be surprised when she entered the cave!


    ¡®Her retreat was a test. The woman¡¯s act of standing there was also very brilliant¡­ During the span of a few breaths, she could make people pay full attention to her actions. Once they did so and she retreated suddenly, she could make the person attack on instinct¡­


    ¡®You can do this as a test? Lesson learned.¡¯


    The reason why Su Ming did not fall into the trap wasrgely due to his experience during the battle of Dark Mountain Tribe. That devastating battle made his convictions stronger.


    He had already decided to wait until the crucial moment before he attacked. There was no way he would change that n easily. That was why he could subdue his impulse, and not because he got an inkling of what she was nning.


    Han Fei Zi retreated a few steps and her eyes shed. When she saw that nothing happened, she rxed marginally and stopped before moving forward again. This time, her distance between He Feng gradually closed down.


    ¡®Looks like He Feng was attacked by some unknown Berserker Art Xuan Lun had casted. His life is almost gone. He must have managed to escape after a lot of difficulty but could only hide here. Before he fell unconscious, he contacted me so that I could save him,¡¯ Han Fei Zi thought as she looked at He Feng sitting cross-legged in the cave.


    She took another few steps forward, wanting to take a closer look.


    In her eyes, the space behind He Feng was empty. There was no one there. As she continued onward and was only 10 feet away from He Feng, a thought struck her head and she widened her eyes suddenly before quickly withdrawing.


    ¡®That can¡¯t be right. This crack is right in the deeper parts of the rainforest. The miasma should be thick here. He Feng is obviously unconscious and cannot get rid of the miasma, but the miasma here is thin¡­


    ¡®The cracks in the rainforest are usually the resting ces for insects and beasts, but there¡¯s nothing here. He Feng is unconscious, how could those insects and beasts not dare toe forward?


    ¡®This ce is a trap!¡¯


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s heart trembled, knowing that she was not in a good situation. She was just about to retreat when Su Ming¡¯s eyes glinted where he hid behind He Feng.


    The moment Han Fei Zi retreated, the red meadow under his feet spread out abruptly.


    Attack!

 Chapter 133 — Learning Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 133: Learning Deceit</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Both things happened almost at the same moment. When Han Fei Zi retreated, the red meadow under Su Ming¡¯s feet spread out rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it went past Han Fei Zi and covered the ground past her feet, covering the area of 100 feet within the mountain cave.


    Han Fei Zi was within those 100 feet.


    She felt her vision blur for a moment. Everything before her instantly changed. No one could know what she saw, but from the shocked look in her eyes, it was easy to guess that she must certainly be stunned.


    Su Ming could remain still if he did not attack, but once he did, his strike was akin to a bolt of lightning!


    He had no grudges against Han Fei Zi, but he knew that if he had not known about the danger beforehand, then when she entered the mountain cave and encountered him, he would have definitely been caught off guard and certainly killed.


    This had nothing to do with strife but was a battle stemming from gains!


    He Feng himself was a gigantic gain. The benefits brought by the items in Su Ming¡¯s pockets alone were enough to make a lot of people go mad with desire, and that was not counting the great treasure!


    The moment Han Fei Zi was covered by the red meadow, Su Ming immediately lifted his right hand. He had already found the location of the Three Evils a long time ago, hence he swiftly shed downwards towards the direction northwest.


    The moment his right hand shed down, Su Ming¡¯s blood veins gathered into one and rushed out of his body in an instant towards northwest before disappearing without a trace.


    Yet the moment his right hand shed downwards, killing intent appeared in Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes, who was standing within the red meadow, and whose expression had changed. She raised her hand, and her body was immediately enveloped by clouds of mist. However, at that moment, the clouds of mist let out a loud bang, and a giant crack appeared in their center. Han Fei Zi could be clearly seen through the crack.


    Although her face was hidden by the white veil, it had be pale, and shock appeared in her eyes. She knew that the white mist she casted may look ordinary, but it was actually very difficult to breach. Even the seniors in the tribe would find it hard to tear through the cloud if they did not use a powerful Berserker Art.


    Yet this invisible enemy used an unknown method to do so. She could not underestimate him. It was even more shocking for her when the clouds of mist were sliced apart and a strong sense of danger came crashing forth, as if there was a formless venting to swallow her whole.


    Han Fei Zi did not have time to cast any powerful Berserker Art. Everything happened in a heartbeat. During the moment of danger, she bit her tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood, which turned into a blood-red statue of the God of Berserkers before her.


    More urately speaking, that statue was in the form of a woman. Her face could not be seen clearly, but the moment it appeared, a piercing light erupted forth from her body. As the light collided with Su Ming¡¯s Execution of the Three Evils, a huge crash rang in the air.


    At the same time, Han Fei Zi raised her right hand and tapped the center of her brows. Immediately, a golden light shot out from her brows. As it showered down, her whole body turned gold. When the golden color appeared, she quickly retreated. With one step, she seemingly stepped on air and moved out of the 100 feet area of the red meadow that Su Ming had spread out.


    However, it was clear that using the golden light to move out created a great burden on Han Fei Zi. The moment she got out, blood trickled down the corner of her lips. Yet she did not stop. She rushed out of the mountain cave.


    She had already made her decision. As long as she could leave the trapid down by her opponent in the mountain cave and regain her breathing outside, then she would definitely tear apart that person who had dared to ambush her!


    But there was no chance that Su Ming would let her leave so easily. The red meadow could not lock her in, and the Execution of the Three Evils was dispersed by the female statue of the God of Berserkers, but Su Ming¡¯s attack continued.


    The instant Han Fei Zi was only dozens of feet away from the entrance of the cave, about to rush out, Su Ming took one step forward and closed in on her at an incredible speed. His eyes were cold, and as he moved forward, he pointed towards Han Fei Zi with his right hand.


    The moment he did so, the souls of the Wings of the Moon that surrounded him let out a howl that normal people could not hear and rushed out. They gathered together and formed a gigantic fist.


    This fist was invisible, but Han Fei Zi could sense it clearly. Her eyes shed, and she quickly drew a circle before herself with her right hand. Immediately, clouds of mist appeared out of nowhere and formed a circle that was about to sh into the fist formed by the souls of the Wings of the Moon.


    However, at that moment, a cold smirk appeared on the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. As he rushed out, he quickly spread the Branding Art outwards. When the circumference of 1,000 feet appeared in his mind, he contracted that area towards Han Fei Zi.


    This was the only attack recorded in the Branding Art, though Su Ming could not tell what its effects were. It may be his first time using it, but he had no choice but to use it at that moment.


    The speed with which the branded 1,000 feet area shrank was so quick that it was done in the blink of an eye. The moment itpletely covered Han Fei Zi¡¯s body, she trembled and a pained look appeared on her face.


    She felt as if there were needles stabbing into her head, and due to that sudden appearance of the pain, the cloud ring before her showed signs of dissipating. Before she could forcefully stabilize it, the fist formed by the souls of the Wings of the Moon crashed into it.


    A muffled bang rang in the air, and the cloud ring crumbled. The fist formed by the Wings of the Moon sted through and crashed into Han Fei Zi¡¯s chest.


    The golden light shone on Han Fei Zi¡¯s body once again. Blood trickled out of the corner of her lips, but the cold re in her eyes became stronger. She tumbled backwards and used that force to escape from the cave.


    The moment she managed that, Su Ming rushed out along with her. His figure was a blur in Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes. This was connected to Su Ming¡¯s speed, but more importantly, it was also due to his Branding Art that was focused on her body right now.


    The only form of attack of this Art was very powerful. It continuously stabbed into Han Fei Zi¡¯s head and caused her pain as well as made her vision cloudy. Her face was twisted by great pain.


    These two people rushed out of the crack one after the other, but Su Ming¡¯s speed was greater. Once he caught up to her, he did not say a single word, but swiftly spat out the mouthful of blood that he had kept within his mouth.


    That mouthful of blood was for Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Art - Dark Blood Dust. The moment he spat it out, the blood immediately turned into arge veil of red mist that covered the area before him. With a shocking scream and piercing strength, the mist charged towards Han Fei Zi.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s expression changed. Only a few breaths had passed since she came out of the mountain cave. She had not even clearly seen her enemy¡¯s face yet, and she had already been injured multiple times. This sort of thing was uneptable for her ego.


    Su Ming¡¯s mouthful of blood rushed towards her. As Han Fei Zi retreated, she swung her right hand forward. As long as she could block this for even a moment, then she could turn the tides of the battle and wrestle back a sliver of initiative instead of remaining defensive in the battle. As long as she could do that, she could counterattack.


    Nevertheless, she did not have the chance to obtain the initiative since the start. Her enemy¡¯s attacks were like a storm, and it looked as if there was no hint of it letting up; it was only growing stronger.


    ¡®If I can just get one chance!¡¯


    Han Fei Zi swung her right hand forward and mist appeared abruptly, forming a mist of five colors. The moment it crashed into the blood mist, thetter let out sizzling sounds and instantly dissipated.


    Han Fei Zi was about to counterattack, but Su Ming had gone to great trouble to create this battlefield so that he could haveplete initiative. He would not let her have the chance.


    When he coughed out the mouthful of blood earlier, he spread out his hands and the surrounding souls of the Wings of the Moon gathered around him, enveloping him.


    It may have seemed like he was alone, but he rose into the sky as if he was stepping on air. He then clenched his fist and, without making a sound, threw a punch towards Han Fei Zi, who was behind the mist formed by the Dark Blood Dust.


    Not only did that punch contain all the power of Su Ming¡¯s Qi, but the formless souls of the Wings of the Moon outside his body had also turned into a giant fist that came down along with it.


    That punch crushed Han Fei Zi¡¯s chance to counterattack, forcing her to defend once again. Her entire body was surrounded by clouds when Su Ming¡¯s fist collided with her.


    Booming sounds echoed continuously in the air.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was unclear in the sky. Each of his fists thrown was faster than thest as they rushed towards Han Fei Zi, who waspletely forced into the defensive. As she resisted each attack, she retreated. The cold re in her eyes could practically freeze the sky, but she had to withdraw.


    She could feel that each punch thrown by the enemy contained two forces. One was the power of Qi, which could be ignored, but the other was a power that was both strange and terrifying.


    That power did not attack her body but her soul. It caused Han Fei Zi, who was in constant pain due to the Branding Art, have the feeling as if her soul was about to be scattered.


    At that moment, Su Ming threw a punch out, and the souls of the Wings of the Moon in his body moved together outward, forcing Han Fei Zi to once again retreat hundreds of feet away. Once he did so, he spoke for the first time, and his voice, which was ghastly and hoarse, echoed around them.


    "He Feng, you were the one who lured her here, and you¡¯re still not attacking! How long are you going to wait?"


    If He Feng could hear his words, then he would definitely call him a despicable person, but the man could not hear him.


    When Han Fei Zi heard those words, panic and anger appeared on her face. She had suspected that before, and now, without any hesitation, she retreated quickly on instinct, turning into a ray of golden light to charge out.


    She was of high status and did not want to take risks. The mysterious enemy that was at the level of Transcendence already made her lose her initiative and forced her into the defensive. If He Feng attacked as well, then unless she gave up on attainingpletion for her blood veins and immediately chose to Transcend, she would find herself hard-pressed to win.


    Su Ming did not chase after her. His face was pale and blood trickled out of his mouth. He might have obtained the initiative during this battle, but every single time his attacknded on Han Fei Zi, the golden light outside her body would absorb and reflect his attacks with a strange force, causing Su Ming to continuously be injured.


    ¡®That woman was in constant pain due to the Branding Art, and she was also shaken by the souls of the Wings of the Moon. If adding the fact that she fell into the trap and was forced into defending only, she was thrown into disarray. She retreated due to that and the shock of hearing those words I spoke regarding He Feng. But she¡¯s definitely not a simple person. She¡¯ll soon realize that it was a lie.¡¯


    Su Ming charged back to the cave and put away the two bones into his bag before grabbing He Feng¡¯s body and rushing out. He dashed deeper into the rainforest.


    After the time it takes for one incense stick to burn down, a cloud of mist whistled through the sky. Han Fei Zi¡¯s face was as cold as ice on the cloud. Shended where the battle had taken ce and red into the deepness of the rainforest.


    A ferocious look appeared in her eyes.


    Ever since she was young, she had never suffered such a great loss. This was also the first time she had been forced to retreat, and she did not even manage to see her enemy¡¯s face. It was uneptable for her pride.


    ¡®This person¡¯s power wasn¡¯t great, but his attacks were very strange. The level of his attacks couldpare with that of Transcendence¡­ He¡¯s also very intelligent¡­ but no matter who you are, as long as you¡¯re around Han Mountain City, then I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡¯


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s expression gradually calmed down, but the anger she felt towards Su Ming remained in her eyes, and it did not leave even after a long time.

 Chapter 134 — It’s Called a Storage Bag!

    <h4>Chapter 134: It¡¯s Called a Storage Bag!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming held He Feng and ran through the rainforest at full speed. As he continued running, he consumed South Asunder to heal his wounds. He continued moving for an entire day before slowing down.


    The deeper he was in the rainforest, the more danger he was exposed to. Once he was there, Su Ming saw numerous nts and wild beasts that made his skin crawl. Fortunately, he was extremely fast, which was why he could avoid them from the distance.


    Su Ming no longer looked for small mountains in the seemingly endless rainforest. There were mountain caves for him to rest, but there were a lot thick of tree stumps too. Some of those stumps were so thick that ten people would need to hold hands, stratching out their arms, before it could bepletely surrounded.


    Su Ming searched for a big tree like this, then emptied out its inside, forming a ce where he could stay. Once he spread out the red meadow to protect himself, he ced He Feng by the side and sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed to heal his wounds.


    Yet as he healed his injuries, he held a stone coin in his hand and kept the Branding Art active in an area of 1,000 feet around himself, constantly remaining alert of his surroundings.


    When the sky darkened and the world outside was enveloped in darkness, Su Ming opened his eyes and red darkly at the unconscious He Feng.


    The man was entirely covered in herbs. If he was ced in the rainforest, he would look like a nt. Even if people passed him by, it would be difficult for them to recognize him as a living dead person.


    Su Ming stared at He Feng for a moment before he jabbed at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows. Immediately, a dull ball of light floated out from the center of his brows. Without the Branding Art, Su Ming would not be able to see that dim light.


    Yet now, right before his eyes, he could clearly see a small person in that dim light. That small person was obviously He Feng. However, He Feng¡¯s face was filled with terror. He trembled as he continuously prostrated himself before Su Ming, his acts of begging for mercy clear as day.


    "I originally intended for you not to feel any pain. Once I was done creating the pills, I would have let you die, and I would have taken revenge for you¡­ but now, I changed my mind," Su Ming spoke slowly.


    The small person trembled even harder. With a look of terror, he opened his mouth, and He Feng¡¯s weak voice appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    "Brother Xu, please have mercy. I was wrong, I really did wrong this time. Brother Xu, please give me a chance. Please give me a chance!" He Feng¡¯s voice was weak, but the pleading tone in his voice was very strong.


    "Give me a reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you!" Su Ming lifted his right hand, and on his index finger, he gathered a thread of the Branding Art.


    When He Feng saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, he immediately let out a sharp cry. Every single time he got into contact with Su Ming, he would suffer great losses. He was now terrified of Su Ming, and now, when he saw the dark look on his face, a feeling of great danger overwhelmed him.


    "Brother Xu, if¡­ if you kill me, then you won¡¯t be able to get that location for the great treasure. The location I gave you before is fake¡­"


    Su Ming stared at He Feng coldly and slowly pushed his right index finger forward. Precisely because his actions were so slow, it created a greater amount of stress for He Feng. That sort of stress that stemmed from being caught between life and death made He Feng¡¯s convictions crumble. He could feel that the young man before him was different from the first time he saw him. It was as if he had matured after experiencing all these things.


    "Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you the treasure. I¡¯ll give it to you¡­ I also know some secrets regarding the ce where the ancestor of Han Mountain died. Not even the three tribes understand these thingspletely¡­" He Feng quickly said, but Su Ming¡¯s index finger did not stop. It was now not even seven inches away from He Feng.


    That formless pressure made He Feng fall into despair, and he immediately spoke once again.


    "I know the correct method to use the red meadow¡­ I also know the secret of the mask, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m useful to you. I know the rtionships between the three tribes in Han Mountain City, and the important people within each tribe.


    "I have a house in Han Mountain City, and I also have a cave abode nearby. It¡¯s hidden well and other people won¡¯t be able to find it. I¡¯ll give it to you¡­


    "I¡­"


    He Feng had already ran out of words. He trembled and saw that Su Ming¡¯s finger was closing in on him. There were only three inches between them now.


    "I have more experience than you. I can help you. I know everything around this ce. With my help, you can be like a fish in¡­"


    He Feng was shouting by the end, his eyes closed in despair.


    Su Ming¡¯s finger stopped when it was only one inch away from him.


    "I don¡¯t trust you," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    He Feng immediately opened his eyes, and the desire to live was evident in his eyes. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s words were the final straw he could cling onto before his death. He could not let go.


    "You can believe me. I can acknowledge you as my master. This is very easy. You¡­ you can gather the Branding Art into one mark and imprint it on my body. Once it fuses with me, I will be a part of your Branding Art. You will only need one single thought to kill me, and I will be unable to resist.


    "Besides, I¡¯m about to reach Transcendence. I¡¯ll be of great help to you. We can kill Xuan Lun together and you can use his body as a puppet¡­ I¡­"


    Before He Feng could finish speaking, Su Ming pressed his finger onto the center of the brows of the small person formed from the dim light. He Feng let out a shrill, pained cry, and right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, quickly faded away.


    In the span of a few breaths, the light wouldpletely dissipate. Once it dissipated, He Feng would truly die. Even if his physical body had signs of life left, there would no longer be a person called He Feng left in this world.


    "Up till now, you still want to harm me?!" Su Ming growled.


    "I did not¡­ I truly did not¡­"


    As He Feng cried out, his voice became weaker. Half of the dim light had already disappeared. A bitter expression appeared on his face, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    The moment the small person formed from the dim light almostpletely dissipated, a light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he formed a small mark with the Branding Art, fusing it with the dim light.


    He Feng immediately started stabilizing from his dissipating state. There was pain on his face, but the joy and desire to live was evident in his opened eyes. He did not struggle and let the light fuse into him. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, his small form transfigured from dissipation stabilized, and he knelt down before Su Ming with a respectful face.


    At the same time, a new line of thought arose in Su Ming¡¯s mind. That thought seemed to be connected to He Feng. With one thought, Su Ming couldpletely destroy it.


    "I know that you do not want to resign yourself to this."


    Su Ming looked at He Feng¡¯s small form and spoke unhurriedly.


    "I¡­ wouldn¡¯t dare¡­"


    He Feng smiled wanly and looked at Su Ming before lowering his head once again.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you assist me with a sincere heart, then after 100 years, I¡¯ll return you your freedom," Su Ming said coolly as he looked at He Feng.


    When He Feng heard those words, he immediately lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    "Do you mean it?"


    "There is no deep enmity between us. You were the one who had been scheming against me, and I was only resisting. Why should I lie to you?" Su Ming stated coldly.


    He Feng fell silent. He felt bitter, but a momentter, a resolute look appeared in his eyes.


    "Master, you can take the mask from my¡­ my storage bag. The mask is an imitation of an item of my ancestor. It might not be able topare, but once you wear it, you don¡¯t need to use spirit stones when you cast the Branding Art."


    "Storage bag? Spirit stones?" Su Ming was momentarily stunned.


    "It¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t know about this. Very few people know about this bag. I only learned it when I read about it in the ancient records in my tribe. It¡¯s an item left behind by my ancestor. It¡¯s called a storage bag.


    "The spirit stones are the stone coins we members of the Berserker Tribe use." He Feng exined by the side.


    Su Ming cast a nce at He Feng and took out the purple bag from his bosom, bringing out the mask from within.


    "Master, you are indeed a cautious man. If you had worn this mask before¡­"


    He Fengughed bitterly and spoke honestly. Even if he did not finish speaking, Su Ming already understood. He saw He Feng struggling to lift his right hand to touch the mask.


    Immediately, the mask also let out a dim light from the center of its brows. Once it was absorbed by He Feng into his body, it caused his dimmed body to have a lively hue.


    "Master, please take a red spirit stone from the storage bag," He Feng said softly.


    "What¡¯s with your appearance now?"


    Su Ming did not immediately take it out. He looked at He Feng instead and spoke unhurriedly.


    "I don¡¯t understand it clearly myself. This is what happened after I used the Branding Art for a long time. The ancient records left by the ancestors spoke about this condition as well. This is called a Spirit Body. It may be weak, but it only exists for those who practice this Branding Art and have reached the Transcendence Realm.


    "If we reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm, then the spirit within people who practice this Branding Art will be known as a Spirit Infant. If the Berserker bes stronger and reaches the legendary Berserker Soul Realm, it¡¯ll be known as an Origin Spirit.


    "It¡¯s a pity that a lot of ancient records were seized by the three tribes. The ones remaining were stolen by Xuan Lun, or else you could take a look at them," He Feng said in a low tone.


    "Why did you ask for the red spirit stone?"


    Su Ming fell into a pensive silence for a moment, his eyes growing cold.


    "Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already acknowledged you as my master and we made the 100 year promise. I won¡¯t betray you. I want to use that red spirit stone so that I can fuse my spirit body in it, then use its power to fuse into the mask. Next time, when you use the mask, you won¡¯t need to use spirit stones to cast the Branding Art anymore. You will just need to get another spirit stone to rece it once that red spirit stone is shattered.


    "That mask also has an effect of changing a person¡¯s presence. I¡¯ve used it twice, and the people who saw me use it have been killed. Even if you wear it, you don¡¯t need to worry that people will make any connections between you and me.


    "I can also attach myself to the mask and help you with my experience."


    He Feng presented his case logically. It was clear that he had already recovered from his panicked breakdown and once again turned into the pensive He Feng.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and he stared at He Feng. After a long while, he spoke suddenly.


    "Don¡¯t need. I¡¯ve already gotten used to using stone coins to cast it. I¡¯ll have other uses for the mask as well. As for your dwelling ce¡­"


    Su Ming swung his right hand in the air and arge amount of souls of the Wings of the Moon appeared immediately. No outsider could see the souls of the Wings of the Moon, but the moment He Feng saw them, his expression immediately changed.


    Yet he did not dare resist. He let the souls of the Wings of the Moon charge towards him with ferocious expressions. They entangled him and formed a tight seal before pulling back into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    With therge amount of souls of the Wings of the Moon, Su Ming was not afraid that He Feng would cause any trouble. Besides, with the seal from the souls, he could make sure that He Feng¡¯s connection to the outside world waspletely cut off, allowing this person to not notice some of his secrets.


    Once he was done, fatigue appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. All the things that had happened with He Feng during the past few months tired Su Ming out. Not just his body, but his heart was exhausted, too.

 Chapter 135 — The Eighth Level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Eighth Level of the Blood Solidification Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "It should be safe here," Su Ming mumbled and put away the ck mask.


    He closed his eyes and immersed himself in his meditation.


    Several days passed by. With the help of arge number of South Asunder, the injuries in Su Ming¡¯s body were healed.


    He fell into contemtive silence for half a day, then gave up on the idea to leave the ce. Instead, he chose to stay in the trunk. The red meadow spread out into an area of 100 feet around him. Once itpletely covered the ce, Su Ming was hidden.


    Time trickled by slowly. One month, two months, three months¡­ Four months passed by. Su Ming did not venture too far from where he was. He took Mountain Spirit to increase his power within the tree trunk.


    During these past few months, he often talked to He Feng and learned a lot of things. He also heard about He Feng¡¯s deeds in the past few years, things which made the man proud of himself.


    The red meadow remained an area of 100 feet. He Feng may have told Su Ming that the meadow would increase its area once it absorbed enough flesh and blood, but he also told him that the meadow would absorb the controller¡¯s Qi rapidly once it was spread out. That frightening absorption rate was not something a normal person could endure, and the bigger the area, the more astounding the absorption rate would be. He Feng could not withstand it, that was why he rarely used it.


    He also told Su Ming that the meadow that was transfigured from the beast skin originally stretched out to a circumference of ten li. Yet at that time, besides the Elder and a few other people in Han Mountain Tribe, no one else could withstand its Qi absorption rate. They would practically die in an instant because all their Qi was absorbed.


    Even the Elder and the others could not use the red meadow for a long period of time. As time passed by, the red meadow formed from the beast skin started withering, and more people from Han Mountain Tribe gradually started to use it. However, as the area of the red meadow became smaller, its use was also reduced to merely defense and could not be used for anything else anymore.


    That made Su Ming curious. He had already used the red meadow for a year without stopping once, but not once had he encountered the situation where the red meadow would absorb his Qi. Still, Su Ming was only curious about that in his heart. He did not ask He Feng.


    Su Ming also learned about the origins of the red meadow formed from the beast skin. As expected, that thing was one of the items left behind by the ancestor of Han Mountain Tribe. But because few people could withstand the horrifying rate of absorption, it was slowly forgotten over time.


    Su Ming also discovered something he did not understand through a series of seemingly thrown out questions. The illusion that appeared in his head during the instant he spread out the red meadow formed by the beast skin was never experienced by He Feng or by anyone else who had used the red meadow before him. It was the same for generations upon generations of people from Han Mountain Tribe. They were all like He Feng, otherwise it would be impossible for there to be no clues left behind.


    ¡®Either He Feng is hiding it from me, or I¡¯m somehow connected to the red meadow formed by the beast skin.¡¯


    Su Ming could not understand the cause of it, and could only find two reasons as to why it had happened.


    However, he remained cautious. He did not find creatures to expand the area of the meadow, but his interest towards the ancestor who had died in the canyon under Han Mountain City was piqued.


    During these months, the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body increased by quite arge margin. The reasons for that were not only rted to the dangers lurking outside, but also due to the increasingly more thick miasma in the deeper parts of the rainforest, which affected Su Ming¡¯s Qi cirction.


    Due to the constant cirction, the blood veins in his body had increased to 370 something blood veins. He had gotten closer to reaching the 399 blood veins required for the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Nheless, the effects of Mountain Spirit had be extremely weak. Based on Su Ming¡¯s analysis, the pill could at most help him increase around 20 something more blood veins before losing its effectspletely.


    The herbs in the medicinal cauldron formed from He Feng¡¯s body were growing healthily during these past few months, gradually fulfilling the requirement for him to use them for quenching. If it were not because he wascking a beast bone and three more herbs, he could have already started seeking the miasma of corpses to begin creating the pill.


    His life in the deeper parts of the rainforest was very quiet. Ever since Su Ming came to the Land of South Morning, he had spent most of his time alone and had gotten used to this feeling of loneliness.


    He quietly trained inside the tree trunk, and another three months passed by. On this day, the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body increased to 398. He had his eyes closed and his body shone brilliantly with a blood-red light. The light was so bright it almost pierced through the big tree. If it were not due to the red meadow concealing Su Ming, those outside would have seen the light clearly.


    It did notst long before the 399th blood vein manifested on Su Ming¡¯s body. The moment it appeared, a strong presence immediately erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s body. When that presence appeared, Su Ming opened his eyes, and there was a calm look on his face.


    He reached the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    "Four years¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    Four years had passed ever since he woke up in the Land of South Morning. He used four years to go from the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm to the eighth level. This speed was not fast, but most of the time had been spent for him to heal his wounds.


    ¡®Mountain Spirit lost its effects a month ago when the 397th blood vein manifested. During this month, I did not rely on Mountain Spirit and increased two more blood veins at a very slow speed, only then did I reach the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­


    ¡®The path of self-cultivation is indeed difficult.¡¯


    There was a resolute look on his face as he sensed the strength of his Qi within his body.


    ¡®No matter what, there¡¯s a limit to how much the pills can offer me. I can¡¯t reach the peak with their help. It¡¯s also a good thing that Mountain Spirit lost its effects. From here on, I can avoid being too dependent on it!


    ¡®Besides, I have two more drops of Berserker Blood. These two drops of Blood should be able to increase my blood veins by arge amount once more! After that, I¡¯ll have to search for a ce to perform the burning of blood!


    ¡®I wonder how many blood veins will I be able to increase once I perform the fifth burning of blood¡­¡¯


    Su Ming had first-hand experience of the overbearing might of the burning of blood. Thest few times, his blood veins had increased by several fold, but at the same time, the level of difficulty and danger of the execution of the Art was also incredibly high.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before he brought out a small bottle from his storage bag. He looked at the small bottle, and the cold in his eyes melted, exchanged for a gentleness and nostalgia.


    The small bottle was personally given to him by the elder. There were two drops of Berserker Blood within that belonged to Jing Nan, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe.


    Su Ming held the bottle and closed his eyes. He could not help but remember the elder, his tribe, Lei Chen, Xiao Hong, and the petite figure who held his hand and smiled beautifully at him on the snowynd all those years ago.


    "Su Ming, will we continue walking like this in the snow until our hair turns white¡­?"


    Su Ming trembled. The scar on his face seemed to be suddenly filled with blood, and it became clearer. It did not fade away for a long time.


    He opened his eyes, and there was dead stillness within. There was no longer any gentleness in his eyes, instead, the cid look had returned. Yet hidden within that collected gaze was a pain that no one could notice.


    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his head and uncorked the small bottle in his hand before tilting the bottle by his mouth. Only one drop of Berserker Blood fell down and melted in his mouth. Once again, he sensed the elder protecting him, afraid that he would drink all the Berserker Blood in an act of impulse. That was why he could only use one drop each time.


    "Elder, I¡¯m no longer as reckless as I was when I was young¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He circted his Qi to absorb the strength of the one drop of Blood so that his blood veins could increase once again.


    Days passed by. One month, two months¡­ Very soon, three months passed by once again.


    On one of the mornings three monthster, Su Ming retrieved the red meadow under his feet and put away the two bones that hadpleted their task of serving as fertilizer for the herbs along with the medicinal cauldron. Once he was done, he walked out of the tree trunk.


    He did not turn back as he walked farther into the distance. Every single time his feetnded, the mud on the ground would shudder, as if there was a pressureing from Su Ming¡¯s body that caused the insects in the mud to run away from him.


    One year and six months passed by, and Su Ming looked as if he had been reborn. When he was forced to run away to this ce, he only had 200 something blood veins in his body. However, with the help of Mountain Spirit, his blood veins had increased to 399.


    When Mountain Spirit had lost its effects, hepletely absorbed the two drops of Berserker Blood in the past three months. As of now, his blood veins¡­


    "He Feng, how far is the location where you hid the treasure?"


    Every single step Su Ming took in the rainforest was about dozens of feet long. He wore a long blue robe, and as he walked, the strange insects on the ground avoided him. Some of the odd nts and creatures around him also did not dare approach him due to the pressure he exuded.


    "Master, if you continue in this direction, then in half a month, you¡¯ll arrive at a cave abode of mine. But that ce is well hidden. It¡¯ll be hard for people to find the ce."


    He Feng¡¯s voice echoed in his mind in a respectful tone. Besides respect, there was also shock and bafflement in his voice, as if he was surprised by the change in power within Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He did not say another word on the way and walked silently for a few days before eventually walking out of the deeper parts of the rainforest. As he walked out, the miasma also became thinner until itplete disappeared by the end.


    He could see the mountain cave in which he had settled down to cure his wounds a few years ago.


    Xuan Lun was not here. Han Fei Zi was also not here. The rainforest was very big, and there were multiple paths that could be used to exit the forest. Few people couldpletely monitor the forest. More importantly, once He Feng was assimted into Su Ming¡¯s brand, Su Ming could also feel the brands that He Feng had previously left on Xuan Lun and Han Fei Zi. If the two of them got closer to him, he would notice them beforehand.


    If He Feng had not listened to Han Fei Zi¡¯s words and plotted to use danger to Transcend, he would not have been chased down by Xuan Lun and fallen into this state.


    Su Ming was about to walk out of the rainforest and head to the ce where He Feng hid the treasure when his footsteps suddenly faltered. He thought for a moment before leaping up a big tree and sitting down cross-legged on the branch. He closed his eyes and spread out the branded area around him before starting to meditate.


    He Feng could see what Su Ming was doing, and he could not understand it, but he did not bother him. He had been very careful during this past half a year, but he was still gradually beginning to be unable to guess what was on Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    The sun rose and set, and days passed by. Su Ming continued sitting cross-legged, unmoving. It was as if he was waiting for something. He Feng became increasingly curious, and there were a few times where he was tempted to ask, but when he remembered Su Ming¡¯s morose attitude during this half a year, he withheld his question.


    Half a monthter, a voice traveled from a distance in the rainforest. Su Ming opened his eyes and a smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    "Senior¡­ Senior¡­"

 Chapter 136 — The Great Treasure of Han Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 136: The Great Treasure of Han Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fang Mu felt dejected. He did not know why, but the mysterious senior Mo had been ignoring him for more than a year now. He had been calling out to him multiple times every time he came to the forest, but every single time, he would return dispirited.


    He did not know where he went wrong, and kept recalling every single thing that had happened thest time he met the man. No matter how many times he analyzed it, he still thought that it was rted to the bone de.


    He had brought this up to his father half a year ago, and his father fell silent. He did not speak, but several dayster, his father told him that the man had already left the rainforest in a hurry, as if an ident had happened.


    When Fang Mu heard those words, he fell silent for a long time. He had thought about giving up, but the probability of seven Su Ming had spoken about during thest time they had met made Fang Mu reluctant to give up his chance to get curedpletely.


    Even if his father had told him clearly that the man had left, Fang Mu still went there every month and called out to him for several days, hoping that one day he would get a response.


    Not once did he stoping into the forest during the past year. He had a feeling that this was his only chance.


    Fang Mu knew that his father was aware of his actions. He knew about it since his father still ordered the powerful Berserkers in the tribe to apany him to the rainforest and wait outside, just like every single time Fang Mu hade to the rainforest in the past.


    He recalled everything that had happened in his head, and Fang Mu let out a long sigh. He went into the rainforest alone and called out as per usual.


    "Senior¡­ Senior¡­"


    Fang Mu went to thest ce he had met Su Ming and looked around. A dejected look appeared on his face.


    "Have you prepared the herbs I asked of you?"


    A calm voice travelednguidly from behind him. The voice may have appeared suddenly, but it sounded as if it had existed in the rainforest from the start. It sounded as if it had blended into the ce.


    Fang Mu was momentarily stunned. He turned around swiftly and saw the familiar figure standing in the same ce as the previous year.


    "Se¡­ Senior!"


    A shudder traveled through Fang Mu¡¯s body and extreme joy filled his eyes. His breathing became rapid, and there was disbelief on his face.


    "I¡¯ve prepared the beast bones that are equivalent to the power of Transcendence, but¡­"


    Fang Mu looked at Su Ming. He was afraid that the man would disappear once again. When he finally appeared, Fang Mu immediately exined anxiously.


    "But the three herbs are rare items. My father searched for a long time for me, and only managed to obtain two. Thest is an herb named Sky Flute Branch. It has gone extinct in the Land of South Morning for a long time. Besides a few special ces, it¡¯s difficult to find this herb elsewhere."


    As Fang Mu spoke, he immediately brought out a ck bell from his bosom and crushed it before Su Ming.


    ck mist scattered out and two purple beast bones appeared before Fang Mu, as well as two herbs that glowed brilliantly.


    Most of Su Ming¡¯s body was hidden in the darkness. He looked at Fang Mu, the beast bones, the herbs, and then fell silent.


    "Senior, please give me some more time, I¡­"


    Fang Mu¡¯s heart thundered against his chest. Nervousness flooded his body.


    "I asked you to search for these herbs to create a medicinal concoction. That medicinal concoction is very useful to me, and it¡¯ll also allow me to get rid of the injuries in your body caused by the Berserker Art," Su Ming said unhurriedly.


    "If Ick even one of them, then it¡¯ll be difficult for me to create that medicinal concoction."


    Fang Mu gritted his teeth and with his fist against one palm, he bowed towards Su Ming. When he lifted his head, his expression was grave.


    "Senior, my father once said that it¡¯s not impossible to obtain Sky Flute Branch. There are three hidden locations in the canyon under Han Mountain City. Decades ago, including the people of my tribe, the three tribes entered those ces before and obtained a Sky Flute Branch from there, but that herb was taken by Lake of Colors Tribe. I heard that it has already been used for another medicine.


    "But ording to my father¡¯s analysis, there should be other Sky Flute Branches in the canyon. It¡¯ll be the Day of Eternal Creation half a yearter, and it¡¯ll also be the day of the Great Fog of Han Mountain that only happens once a decade. Every single time during this day, the people of the three tribes will open the tunnel leading to the underground of Han Mountain, and the three tribes will send representatives of their tribes and their guests to go into the tunnel¡­


    "My father will use that time to send some tribe members to go and search for a Sky Flute Branch¡­ I ask of you, please wait for another half a year!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained nk, but in his mind he was asking He Feng about it.


    "Master, the boy is right. There is a powerful seal on the grave of Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor. It¡¯s not just the tribes, even I cannot enter the ce during other times. Only during the Day of Eternal Creation that happens once a decade will the entire Land of South Morning be covered in fog. During that time, the seal on my ancestor¡¯s grave will be weakened by an unseen force, and only then can other people enter.


    "The three tribes should have entered the ce multiple times over the centuries. Their aim is to obtain the legacy left behind by my ancestor. After all, besides the four great treasures left behind by him, the other treasures are all resting beside him in his grave.


    "I¡¯ve only heard about this in the past, so I don¡¯t know the details. I only know that when Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor died, the three tribes betrayed us, but it¡¯s not so easy to breach the grave of my ancestor, or else the three tribes would have taken away all the treasures a long time ago. They wouldn¡¯t have to go in that ce so many times. It¡¯s clear that they haven¡¯t obtained a lot of rewards.


    "Master, this might be a chance. If you enter my ancestor¡¯s grave, and with my help, you should be able to obtain the things you want. Besides, the three tribes have been taking in guests for a long time to prepare for this.


    "The three tribes were, after all, affiliated with Han Mountain Tribe a long time ago. I heard that my ancestor ordered them about and left the brand of very on them. To my ancestor, the three tribes would forever be ves, that¡¯s why when they enter my ancestor¡¯s grave, they would feel ufortable, but if it¡¯s an outsider, then they would not feel that limitation."


    He Feng¡¯s mood was slightly down as he exined.


    ¡®Even so, why would the three tribes destroy Han Mountain Tribe in the past?¡¯


    Su Ming projected his thought in his mind.


    "It¡¯s not just you, even my tribe members and I have been wondering about it for a long time. But it¡¯s something that happened centuries ago. There are few people left who know about the details of what had happened that year¡­ But my guess is that there were outsiders who participated that year!" He Feng fell silent for a moment before he whispered.


    A contemtive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was not too interested in the grave of Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor, but the mystery of the red meadow and the difference of its effects towards him and others not only made him amazed but also allowed him to form some theories regarding Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you for half a year. If you can bring me the Sky Flute Branch half a yearter, then I¡¯ll fulfill my end of the promise!"


    Su Ming looked at Fang Mu and spoke coolly.


    "Before you go to the three hidden locations, you cane here. I have some things to ask of you."


    Su Ming took one step forward and Fang Mu¡¯s vision clouded for a moment. He could not see Su Ming clearly, but he could feel a cold sensation in his mouth, as if a foreign object melted in his mouth and spread throughout his body.


    Once he reacted to the situation, all was quiet around him. Su Ming had already left, and the beast bones and herbs on the ground were gone.


    Su Ming turned into a long arc, but he did not travel in the sky, he was dashing through the rainforest instead.


    "Master, why didn¡¯t you ask to enter the canyon?" He Feng could no longer hold it in and asked.


    ¡®You want me to go?¡¯


    Su Ming moved forward with big steps at an incredible speed as he asked in his mind, seemingly casual.


    "Master, you misunderstand. I did not mean that."


    He Feng shuddered and quickly shut his mouth.


    He Feng no longer spoke about the matter on the way but provided directions and told Su Ming the location where he had hidden the great treasure. Half a monthter, Su Ming stood at one of the summits of a long and continuous stretch of mountain range located far away from Han Mountain City, and looked down.


    This was a deste area. There was no one around. The ce was secluded, so few people came here. The wind was great, and as it blew against his body, Su Ming¡¯s long hair floated in the air. His robes let out ceaseless pping sounds.


    Before him were various valleys formed by mountain ridges. There were a lot of valleys that were covered by nts and trees. This might not be a rainforest, but it was still a remote mountain.


    "Master, my cave abode is the seventh valley from the front."


    He Feng¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head. Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and after a momentary silence, he lifted his feet and ran towards the seventh small valley.


    The seventh valley looked sunken in the distance, and there were a lot of nts within, along with arge number of birds and beasts. Su Ming carefully went into the valley and surveyed his surroundings. His surroundings were quiet, and there were a lot of cracks on the mountain stones. nts had made their home within those cracks.


    He swept his gaze across the valley and a white stone coin appeared in his hand. Once he held it in his right hand, he made a sign, and all within the circumference of 1,000 feet appeared in his mind in an instant. All the movements of the wind blowing against the grass and the traces of the creatures in the valley appeared profoundly in his head.


    Very soon, he focused his gaze on the middle section of the mountain stone towards his right. There was a crack that was not too big. A brief sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ming saw two big eagles inside the crack. It was clear that the birds treated the ce as their abode.


    "You hid this ce well. Is this the cave abode you spoke about?" Su Ming asked tly.


    "It¡¯s easy for people to find the resting ces of birds and beasts, but it¡¯s also very easy for them to overlook them, especially in a secluded remote mountain like this. There are a lot of eagles like these here."


    He Feng¡¯s voice appeared with a cautious tone in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    Su Ming focused his entire Branding Art on the crack. After careful observation, he noticed nothing out of ce. Only then did he charge into the crack. In an instant, he entered the crack, startling the two eagles inside. They flew up and were about to screech when Su Ming used the Branding Art to stab their heads. They struggled out of the crack and fell into the valley unconscious.


    Su Ming went to the right side of the cave and crouched down. He looked at the ground and smacked his right hand down. The moment he struck, the ground trembled and cracked open. There was a jade box the size of a palm hidden within.


    There was nothing unusual about the jade box, only some decorative patterns were carved on the box. Su Ming did not pick it up immediately, but chose to observe it for a few moments. However, his expression gradually became more serious with each passing moment.


    The box was also created from stone coins.


    ¡®The great treasure left behind by Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor¡­ just what is it¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming sat down and looked at the box. He had asked He Feng about the treasure before.


    However, He Feng¡¯s answer was rather ambiguous. He had opened it once, but only saw a ray of virescent light. Once the virescentlight disappeared, the box also closed up on its own. After that, no matter how much he tried opening it, he could not.


    He was also worried that he would die because he did not have the power to control the treasure. That was why after careful consideration, he hid the treasure over here, thinking that he would try opening it once again after he Transcended.

 Chapter 137 — A Difference in Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 137: A Difference in Treatment</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming calmed his breathing and looked at the seemingly normal stone box before him with sparkling eyes. He sat down in the cave abode that once belonged to He Feng, feeling nervous.


    He was looking forward to the item inside the stone box. He wanted to know what caused Lake of Colors Tribe, Puqiang Tribe, and Tranquil East Tribe to rebel all those years ago. He wanted to know what was thest of the four great treasures wrested by the tribes.


    The four great treasures had made the three tribes massacre a tribe. Now, thest of these treasures was desired by Xuan Lun and wanted by Han Fei Zi.


    They did not even dare spread the news out. This made Su Ming even more nervous.


    ¡®This thing originally wouldn¡¯t have fallen into my hands¡­¡¯ Su Ming thought in his heart.


    He only came here due to a strange coincidence. He Feng¡¯s schemes dragged him into this vortex little by little: from avoiding Xuan Lun, to snatching He Feng¡¯s body, to the various face offs he had with He Feng, and finally with the battle against Han Fei Zi.


    Up till then, he had not obtained the true location of this ce. The ce that He Feng had mentioned before waspletely different from the location Su Ming discovered now.


    Only when He Feng became his ve did Su Ming obtain the true location of the treasure and came to this ce.


    Aplicated look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face when he looked at the stone box before him. Over the past year, he may have not experienced a lot of things, but the troubles caused by that incident were great. When he thought about it, he would sigh in sadness.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath and quelled his emotions. He lifted his right hand and slowly ced it on the box. He was about to pick it up, but when his right hand touched the stone box, a sharp scream came out from within the stone box immediately. That screaming sound contained a powerful prating force that caused ayer of invisible ripples to spread outwards the moment it began.


    Rumbling sounds echoed around him, and on the walls of the mountain cave, an innumerable amount of cracks appeared in an instant. The cracks ran deep. There were some that even extended right through the mountain stone, and sunlight shone through these cracks.


    That was not all. With the stone box acting as the center, the ground around Su Ming also let out rumbling sounds, and cracks also appeared before spreading throughout the entire mountain cave.


    The sudden change made Su Ming¡¯s heart shudder. He Feng, too, was shocked. He was slightly baffled and did not know what had happened. When he touched the stone box in the past and even opened it, this had not happened.


    "Master, this¡­ this is¡­"


    He was afraid that Su Ming would misunderstand and wanted to exin himself.


    However, Su Ming ignored him. He closed his eyes instead and sat down cross-legged on the ground. He kept his right hand on the stone box, and only let out a long sigh after a long while.


    "I know," Su Ming said in a low tone.


    He believed that He Feng would not have known about this. More importantly, when the scream suddenly rang out and caused the mountain cave to be filled with cracks and ravines, no harm was done to him.


    There was a screaming out of the stone box. That scream was piercing He Feng¡¯s ears, and he looked as if he could not even maintain his Spirit Body, but to Su Ming, for some reason, that voice¡­ was oddly familiar!


    That screaming voice seemed as if it was cheering in excitement, as if after the centuries of being sealed in waiting, the person who could finally awaken it had arrived.


    This was a strange feeling, but Su Ming could feel it clearly in his heart.


    He could feel that the item inside the stone box was calling out to him¡­


    His heart raced against his chest, and with each heartbeat, it would cause the item within the stone box to scream even louder until the stone box eventually started trembling. Banging sounds came from within, as if the treasure inside the box wanted to rush out.


    Virescent light shone through the slit connecting the stone box and the lid, causing Su Ming¡¯s face to be illuminated by it. He Feng went ck jawed in disbelief when he saw this. The moment Su Ming touched the box with his hand, the treasure that belonged to Han Mountain Tribe seemed to gain intelligence and acted in this manner. It made his mind nk and threw him into bewilderment.


    He even started to feel a little hurt. That feeling was as if the treasure that his people had been worshiping for centuries had chosen to ignore him, but when an outsider suddenly appeared, the treasure became so excited it was like it had found its owner.


    That absurd feeling made He Fengpletely stunned.


    As the virescent light from the box shone, the screams became stronger, as if they were anxiously urging Su Ming to open the box so that whatever was inside coulde out.


    Su Ming could feel that the sound was calling out to him more and more strongly. He took a deep breath and with his right hand pressed on the stone box, he patted it, transferring the power of the brand with the method He Feng had taught him.


    The stone box trembled and immediately opened.


    The moment the lid opened, the virescent light spread out abruptly, enveloping the entire cave abode. At the same time, an even stronger virescent light rushed out from within the box with a scream that whistled in the air. It turned into long virescent arcs and started flying around the cave abode.


    A strong piercing sensation rushed forward, causing cracks to fill the entire surface of the walls. That piercing presence made Su Ming¡¯s hair stand and his mouth dry up, making him have the misconception that he was facing someone at the Transcendence Realm. The blood veins in his body immediately erupted forth as if wanting to resist against the force. In fact, he even had the vague feeling that the presence was growing stronger and had surpassed the power of Transcendence!


    Yet the moment Su Ming¡¯s Qi was about to spread out, that virescent light that seemed to be gushing out of the box shed and charged towards Su Ming. It was so quick that even Su Ming, who was usually fast enough, could not dodge. The moment he was taken aback, the virescent light appeared before the center of his brows as if it had just pierced through space.


    Sweat beaded on Su Ming¡¯s forehead as he looked at the virescent light. This time, he could distinctly see what the great treasure was!


    It was a sword!


    It was a sword that could fly on its own!


    It was apletely virescent sword that had aplex picture engraved on it that Su Ming had never seen before!


    The sword was only about seven inches long and could be held in his hand. It looked cold and frightening, and a piercing presence came from it. The de was incredibly sharp and looked as if it could pierce through the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows like a leaf, with just one small move.


    Su Ming was not the only one nervous. He Feng, too, was anxious. If Su Ming died, he would also die, and more importantly, his fear towards the sword far exceeded Su Ming¡¯s fear towards it. In fact, when the sword got closer, he had a feeling as if his Spirit Body was about to crumble, as if he could not withstand the frightening presence of the swording closer to him.


    It was quiet inside the mountain cave. The only signs of movement came from the virescent light as it flickered. Su Ming sat cross-legged, unmoving. The seven inch small sword floated before the center of his brows. It, too, remained still.


    He Feng¡¯s body and soul were overwhelmed with terror. This was a terror that he had never experienced before. It was even stronger than when he had faced death. It was as if he was facing his natural predator. The pressure that came from the sword made He Feng tremble.


    Time trickled by. After about the time spent to burn an incense stickter, Su Ming quelled his nervousness. He looked at the small sword before him and was able to tell that there was no ill willing from it. As he observed it, he had a feeling that it, too, was observing him, as if there was something about him that made it uncertain.


    After a long while, as He Feng was strung high with nerves, Su Ming slowly raised his right hand and put his outstretched palm before himself.


    The small virescent sword seemed to be hesitating. Suddenly, it let out a sh and left the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. It circled around a few times before charging towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand and slowlynding with a whistle!


    Only then did Su Ming let out a breath of relief. Excitement appeared in his eyes, and he held up the sword. Yet the moment he did so, he felt a sting of pain in his palm. The sword had broken the skin of his hand with one swift motion, and with a sh of virescent light, it slipped into Su Ming¡¯ body through this wound.


    A shudder ran through Su Ming¡¯s body. When the small virescent sword entered his body, the virescent light scattered and turned into a force that swiftly spread through Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The moment the force spread out, the souls of the Wings of the Moon that had been hiding inside him crawled out simultaneously. Even He Feng flew out with a scream. He did not dare to get closer to Su Ming.


    In He Feng¡¯s eyes, Su Ming¡¯s hair was moving without wind. His robes were floating on his body while he remained sitting. His expression may have been still, but there was a terrifying presence that seemed to be awakening within him.


    It was as if that presence should have belonged to Su Ming right from the start but had been lying dormant. Now, when the small sword crawled into his body, the presence¡­ woke up from its slumber!


    Su Ming trembled, but there was no pain on his face. There was only a frown, as if he was not used to the feeling. He could clearly feel that the sword was weaving through his body as if searching for something.


    Virescent light shone out from his body, causing Su Ming to look as if he was enveloped in green.


    Yet at that very moment, violent shudders suddenly shook his body. An indescribable pain suddenly rose up inside him like a tidal wave, possibly due to the little sword having found its ce. It let out a sword aura as if ready to pierce through Su Ming¡¯s body. That sword aura traveled through him and forcefully opened a path of blood and flesh inside him!


    A course seemed to originally have existed for that path, but it was blocked in Su Ming¡¯s body. Perhaps it would have never been cleared, but now, as the sword aura moved through the path, it also forcefully broke past the originally sealed path inside him.


    A bang resounded through Su Ming¡¯s head. As he trembled, blood flowed out of his skin. A line of blood veins that should not exist in the body of a Berserker appeared on him. The line surrounded his entire body, starting from his abdomen and ending on his head.


    The small virescent sword swam through the line several times before it finally appeared on Su Ming¡¯s head. Su Ming could feel its presence, but there was no pain. Instead, as the line was cleared, a warm,fortable feeling spread through his entire body. It also seemed to bergely different from before. Even if he had his eyes closed and did not make the sign to maintain the Branding Art, in his heart, he could feel an entire area¡­ of a circumference of 2,000 feet clearly!


    The mark of a sword gradually appeared on his forehead. A mighty presence came out from it as it shone.


    He Feng watched Su Ming by the side with a dumbfounded expression. He still could not understand why his own treasure would treat him and Su Ming so differently when they opened the stone box.


    Thankfully, he was now a Spirit Body, or else he might have possibly coughed out a mouthful of blood under a fit of distress caused by iprehension and disgruntlement.

 Chapter 138 — The Later Stage of the Blood Solidification Realm

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Later Stage of the Blood Solidification Realm</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming opened his eyes. For the first time, his eyes shone with a profoundness that looked as clear as ancient stars. He might be sitting inside the cave abode, but it made He Feng feel as if Su Ming had blended together with his surroundings. He could see Su Ming, but he could barely sense him.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes especially made He Feng¡¯s heart shudder. He had never even seen those eyes on Xuan Lun. Only a prodigy like Han Fei Zi could obtain this sort of feeling that made people feel as if they were drawn in when they looked into their eyes.


    "Master?"


    He Feng was very nervous. As he looked at Su Ming, sharp pain wrecked his entire body. It was as if there was a swift and fierce presenceing out from Su Ming¡¯s entire body. He could not help himself but be afraid.


    Su Ming turned his head and looked at He Feng. The moment his gaze met with He Feng¡¯s, tremors suddenly shook thetter¡¯s body. He floated dozens of feet away instinctively, as if his body was about to crumble. He even felt as if a sharp arrow pierced through his heart. All his thoughts were exposed the moment Su Ming looked at him, and he could hide nothing.


    "Mas¡­ Master¡­"


    Su Ming smiled faintly. The pressureing from his body immediately dissipated, his eyes also calmed down and returned to normal. He moved his body, standing up and letting out a long breath.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and grabbed He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body. Immediately, He Feng was absorbed into Su Ming¡¯s body along with the cheering souls of Wings of the Moon.


    However, this time, there was no need for the souls of Wings of the Moon to be wary of He Feng. He Feng was docile, remaining still inside Su Ming¡¯s body. He once again felt the small sword and its pressure. Amidst his fear, he grew to be respectful towards Su Ming.


    This sort of respect stemmed from Su Ming¡¯s mysteriousness. Up till now, He Feng still could not understand why his people¡¯s treasure would act as if it met its long lost owner the moment it saw Su Ming.


    He Feng could not even predict Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation. He did not know how many blood veins Su Ming had, but he could vaguely guess that with the shining virescent small sword, even if he met Xuan Lun, he could still fight against him without losing.


    Su Ming walked out of the mountain cave. It was already noon. The sun was bright and felt warm against his skin. He stood outside. As he looked at the blue sky and the white clouds, a sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Chances are hidden within danger¡­ This time, to obtain this sword, I had to face danger. But it¡¯s all worth it!¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and touched the center of his brows. The mark of the sword was still shing on the center of his brows, but as Su Ming touched it, the shes became slower, and then disappeared altogether a momentter.


    ¡®This sword gives me an intimate feeling. It doesn¡¯t reject me either¡­ Also, that red meadow absorbs other people¡¯s Qi, making it hard for them to maintain it, but not for me. It fact, it makes me feel safe when I stay inside it¡­


    ¡®These two things are the legacy left behind by Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor¡­ Could it be that I¡¯m somehow connected to him¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and felt the wind against him as he remained unmoving at the entrance of the cave.


    ¡®This sword¡­ opened up a path of flesh and blood within my body. This path¡­ should be able to let me absorb the power from the world necessary to maintain the Branding Art!¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes. This was the greatest reward for him from this incident besides the small sword. As he stood there, he could feel wisps of aura flowing towards him from all around him and crawling in through his pores. However, they were only flowing in like a small stream as of then, though if he continued like this, some day, the flow would definitelye crashing in like tidal waves.


    ¡®This is a practice different from the practice of Qi¡­ I trained to gather my blood to turn it into the power of blood veins so that my body would be stronger and I would obtain incredible physical strength. That is what is meant by Blood Solidification.


    ¡®This practice is obviously not of blood veins, but one that is connected to the aura that exists in the world. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll call this practice Aura Convergence!


    ¡®Blood Solidification allows me to have endless power and use my blood to cast various Berserker Arts. There may only be two uses for Aura Convergence now, but it¡¯s really strong!¡¯


    Su Ming did not make any signs, neither did he hold any stone coins, but with just one thought, everything that existed within the circumference of 2,000 feet appeared in his mind.


    At the same time, the mark of the sword that had dissipated shed once again at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. The moment the virescent light appeared, the small sword charged out of Su Ming¡¯s brows like a bolt of lightning to the distance. It traveled so quickly it could not be seen with the naked eye.


    Virescent arcs surrounded Su Ming in an area of 2,000 feet. They continued moving but were limited to that area of 2,000 feet. Once they left the area, the virescent light would be dull, as if no longer able to fly in a stable condition.


    Yet to Su Ming, those 2,000 feet were enough.


    However, using that small sword was not an easy task. In the span of just a few breaths, he began to feel his head hurting and his vision blur. The Aura that umted after much difficulty in the path that was just cleared inside his body instantly emptied out, causing the area of 2,000 feet to continuously shrink in his head, a telling sign that it was due torge drainage.


    ¡®Five breaths is just right for me. If I go over that time, it¡¯ll be hard for me to withstand it.¡¯


    Su Ming quickly called the small sword back to the center of his brows. His head was hurting badly at that moment, but he could not increase the rate of his absorption of the aura around him. He could only absorb it slowly into his body and store it in that path.


    ¡®This practice where I gather the aura around me should not be so slow. Perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a method to absorb it that I¡¯m currently like this.


    ¡®But¡­ Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor might have a method to increase the absorption rate.¡¯


    Su Ming touched the storage bag in his bosom with his right hand, and a white stone coin immediately appeared in his hand. When he held it, he could clearly feel that there was the same presence within the stone coin, and it was being quickly absorbed into his body. As he absorbed the aura, he could feel his headache disappearing and his head returning to normal.


    However, that white stone coin became slightly duller.


    ¡®No wonder Han Fei Zi and Xuan Lun are after this. If I can coordinate thispletely different practice with Blood Solidification, then my power will be¡­ Looks like I should really go to the grave of Han Mountain Tribe¡¯s ancestor¡­¡¯


    Su Ming moved forward and left the mountain cave. He did not turn back but dashed into the deeper parts of the remote mountain.


    ¡®The effects of Mountain Spirit are gone, and I¡¯ve finished taking in all the Berserker Blood. Now, I have sufficient Qi, and my blood veins have increased a lot. This is the time for the burning of blood! If I seed, then my power will increase once again. From then onwards, I will no longer be a weakling. If I battle with all my power with the help of the small sword, Aura Convergence, and the souls of Wings of the Moon, then would I¡­ still lose to those in Transcendence?¡¯


    Expectation and resolution filled Su Ming¡¯s face.


    Su Ming continued charging nonstop for nearly half a month. By then, Han Mountain Tribe was already far behind him. He had arrived at a spacious ce. The sky was very blue, mountains and mountain ranges were dispersed all over thend, and there were only cries of birds and beasts that could be heard. There were no signs of people around.


    This was a deste ce, and it was the ce Su Ming chose for his istion. He would perform the fifth burning of blood here and increase the blood veins in his body once again.


    During the burning of blood, a change would fall upon the sky and earth, but at this ce were few people traveled, the possibility of people noticing that change would bergely reduced.


    Su Ming sat on one of the peaks of the mountain ranges for seven days. During these seven days, he did not move. He simply immersed himself in the cirction of his Qi while he waited for the full moon.


    Another three days passed by. When night fell, the sky was dark, but in the sky was the moon, and the moon was not in a crescent shape but round!


    The moment the full moon arrived, Su Ming, who had been sitting at the ce for ten days, opened his eyes. He Feng had already been covered by the brand inside Su Ming¡¯s body. He could not see what was happening outside.


    Su Ming did not want anyone to know about his secret.


    The shadow of the moon was reflected in his eyes. He lifted his head and looked at the full moon in the sky. Taking in a deep breath, he circted his Qi abruptly.


    Banging sounds reverberated through his surroundings.


    This was the first time Su Ming let out all of his Qi after absorbing all the Berserker Blood.


    400 blood veins instantly covered Su Ming¡¯s body. Red light shed brilliantly and dyed the summit in red. Su Ming¡¯s expression was grave. As the shadow of the moon became clearer in his eyes, more blood veins appeared from within his body once again.


    The number of blood veins increased from 400 to 460. They covered his entire body densely, causing the blood-red light around him to be stronger.


    But this was not yet Su Ming at his peak. He took a deep breath and red filled the whites of his eyes instantly. That red was not due to anger or excitement, but because Su Ming¡¯s Qi had reached its peak. As he circted his Qi, it caused his eyes to be filled with blood, which was why his eyes were bloodshot.


    This was followed suit by more blood veins appearing on his body once again. 470, 480, 490¡­ and when the number reached 510, a mighty presence erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    This was his peak after absorbing all the Berserker Blood! Originally, the Berserker Blood would not have created such a huge effect. But the reason why Su Ming could increase such arge amount of blood veins was due to therge amount of Mountain Spirit that he had consumed over the years.


    Even if Mountain Spirit had lost its effects, the residue lying dormant in his body still contained some effects. Under the incentive provided by the Berserker Blood, his body seemed to have been cleansed, and his potential wasrgely developed. That was why there was such a shocking effect.


    After the eighth stage of the Blood Solidification Realm, there was no longer a set amount of blood veins required to reach the ninth, tenth, and 11th levels. However, any Berserker that manifested more than 500 veins could be said to have reached theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Even if the designation given to them was the same, there was still a difference in every person in reality. 500 blood veins were considered theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm, 781 blood veins were also considered theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm, and 900 blood veins were still considered theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm. Even if a Berserker manifested 949 blood veins, he would still be known as having reached theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    Only those who manifested more than 950 blood veins would be known to have reachedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm! However, these people were rare. And those who could manifest more than 980 blood veins, they would be given the legendary title of greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm, but these people were rare even in big tribes.


    All of Su Ming¡¯s Qi appeared. He looked at the moon in the sky. There was fire within his eyes, and his entire body seemed to be burning. From the distance, he looked like a man of fire.


    His expression was calm as he lifted his right hand slowly. Once he bit his finger and blood flowed out, he ced his finger on his left eye with one swift motion. That blood touched the fire and ignited Su Ming¡¯s convictions of a powerful Berserker.


    The burning of blood began at this moment!

 Chapter 139 — Egress

    <h4>Chapter 139: Egress</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sun rose and set. Clouds came and went. Five months passed by in the blink of an eye.


    During these five months, drastic changes happened multiple times in these remote mountains. Sometimes, thend would shake, and numerous birds and beasts would scatter far away, as if the ce had turned into a forbiddennd.


    There were also arge number of trees that suddenly turned white and withered away as if they had lost all their life, bing dried husks. The area where the trees were affected was wide as well, covering almost a spherical area of dozens of li.


    From the sky, thend exposed under the withered trees was covered in innumerable cracks, as if there was a drought in the ce. This strange sight was incredibly rare in the Land of South Morning. Rain was abundant in the region. By right, drought should not happen.


    However, there was something more shocking than this. Every single time the full moon appeared on thisnd, howling would start. These howls did not seem to be made by humans, and they were difficult to hear with one¡¯s ears. Only those who had a certain level of cultivation could be able to feel them if they came near the ce.


    These howls would be incredibly loud during full moon nights, and a lot of moonlight would descend upon the ce then. Hot air would also rise into the sky from the ravines on the ground, as if the entire remote mountain was being burned and roasted.


    It was evening. In this area that seemed like a forbidden ce, four figures appeared. These four people were very cautious, and they did not move forward. The leader of the group was an old man. He wore a blue robe, and his body was thin and dry. His frame was big, and his entire body exuded a sullen presence.


    Behind him were two men and a woman. They did not have the same presence as the old man, especially the woman. Compared to the sullenness of the old man, she was very beautiful.


    "Father, is this the ce you spoke about?" Behind the old man, a middle-aged man in his forties spoke cautiously.


    "That¡¯s right. Two months ago, I passed by this ce and saw the strange sights that happened here. Most of the nts here have withered and lost their vitality. Even thend itself has dried up. If I¡¯m not wrong, then this phenomenon should mean that a treasure is about to be born!"


    The old man¡¯s eyes were ghastly as he spoke slowly. His level of cultivation was remarkable. He might not have reached Transcendence, but he was already in theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    As for the other three people behind him, two were at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. The third middle-aged man was at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    "I did not tell any of our people about the strangeness of this ce. Our status in the tribe is normal, and we do not have the right to go into the holynd during the Day of Eternal Creation. This has to do with me being unable to Transcend with my level of cultivation. I¡¯ve ced my hope on you. If I can obtain this treasure, perhaps it will do you good.


    "The Day of Eternal Creation is near. Fog has started surrounding the entire Land of South Morning. The tribe is busy making preparations to enter the holynd, they won¡¯t notice our movements."


    The old man looked at thend in the distance. It was evening. There was a thinyer of fog far ahead. If they looked down at the earth from a high ce, they would see that arge amount of fog wasing out and covering an endless area in the Land of South Morning.


    The man took a deep breath and nodded.


    "As for Dao Er and Shan Er, you two can follow behind. There might not be any aura of deathing out of this ce, but the withered trees have lost their vitality. The aura of death is within them, you two can absorb them into your bodies. It¡¯ll be good for you."


    The old man looked at the sky and spoke in a low tone.


    "Every single time night arrives in this ce, there will be a change. I went in once after observing it for a few days, but I stopped after I traveling in 10,000 feet. However, with the tribe¡¯s Death Essence Pearl, I should be able to venture deep within."


    There was an eager look in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    "Father¡­" The middle-aged man by his side looked rather hesitant. He cast a nce at the old man before saying with a low tone, "Father, this might not be due to a treasure appearing, but a senior training in this ce. If our assumption is wrong, then¡­"


    "Haha, it¡¯s good that you have your worries. I thought about that too before, but when I entered this cest time, I did not meet with any misfortune. More importantly, the nts and the earth have only lost their vitality, but the aura of death did not spread out. If that senior is truly training in this ce and caused such a huge change, why would he not use this aura of death?


    "This phenomenon can only be exined by the birth of a treasure."


    As the old man spoke, dusk went by. The entire sky darkened. The crescent moon appeared in the sky, and moonlight shined onto the ground.


    "Don¡¯t think so much. We will go now!"


    The old man took a deep breath and led them into the withered forest. Behind him, the middle-aged man followed cautiously. As for the two youngsters, they followed behind with excitement as they continuously absorbed the aura of death from the trees that had lost their vitality. Their expressions were bing more and more eager.


    They did not move fast. As they walked through the dead forest, the sight of the cracked earth and withered nts entered their sights. The old man may have looked unaffected, but the middle-aged man was gradually covered in sweat.


    ¡®If it was just withered nts, it wouldn¡¯t be so strange, but thend is also cracked badly¡­ Thend itself here has lost its vitality, and this has be a great ce for us from Puqiang Tribe to train. If I could just train here¡­ It¡¯s a pity the aura of death is not lively here. It loses to the area in the tribe¡­¡¯


    The middle-aged man took in a deep breath and gave up on the thought. Instead, he too became eager to find the treasure.


    As for the male and female youngsters, they were stupefied. They were no longer excited or eager, they were beginning to feel nervous.


    At that moment, howls suddenly came from one of the summits in the distance. The howls were sharp, and normal people could not hear them. Only those with a certain level of power could do so.


    The old man¡¯s expression changed. It was clear that he heard the howls. As for the middle-aged man, he could vaguely hear them. His Qi was circting uncontrobly, causing his heart to race.


    If he was in this kind of state, then it was even more so for the two youngsters. The faces of these people were pale. They may not have heard the howls, but they had a feeling as if their hearts were being torn apart.


    The old man let out a cold harrumph and brought out a ck pearl from his bosom with his right hand. The moment the pearl appeared, the area was instantly filled with a ck air that flew out from the nts and the earth. It charged towards the pearl and gathered within, turning into a screen of ck light that enveloped the four people.


    "I came up to this cest time. Now, with the Death Essence Pearl, we should be fine, or else that howling will be stronger and it¡¯ll be an annoyance."


    As the old man spoke, he continued moving forward.


    The three people behind followed after him quickly. Under the protection of the screen of ck light, they gradually moved into the deeper parts of thend, towards where the mountain was.


    Under the moonlight, the mountain was obscured and could not be seen clearly, but even with the screen standing between them and the howls, they still traveled inside,ing from the mountain.


    "The treasure must be at the peak of the mountain!"


    The old man quelled his excitement and took a few quick steps forward, bringing the other three behind him into the mountain as they moved quickly towards the top of the mountain.


    The top was barren. The nts here had long since withered into ashes. Numerous cracks covered the entire mountain, causing it to look ghastly. Yet the old man did not take note of these. As he continued moving forward, they soon reached the obscured part of the mountain.


    Yet at that moment, the old man suddenly faltered. The middle-aged man behind him paled in an instant, and a dismayed look appeared on his face. At the summit located 100 feet away from them was no treasure but a person sitting cross-legged!


    They could see the figure of the person before them clearly. His face was obscured, but even so, a strong presence covered the surroundings, causing the old man and the middle-aged man¡¯s hearts to race uncontrobly. This was not due to agitation, but anxiety.


    In fact, the space around the person seemed to be twisting, and the howls wereing out from the twisted space.


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank. Stunned, he was about to retreat, but at that moment, right before their eyes, the obscured figure sitting cross-legged opened his eyes unhurriedly.


    There was an aloof look within that profound gaze. With a freezing nce, the figure looked at the old man, and a banging sound rounded in the old man¡¯s head. His Qi began circting uncontrobly in his body. He quickly retreated and grabbed the pale-faced middle-aged man who looked as if he was struck by lightning as well as the two youngsters who could not withstand the pressure brought about by that gaze along with him as he withdrew.


    Yet when they had retreated to a distance not even 500 feet away, the four people trembled as a fierce, invisible presence appeared out of nowhere and locked onto them. Lots of moonlight descended around them, causing a huge sense of danger to fill their hearts.


    ¡®Transcendence. This person is definitely a powerful Berserker at the Transcendence Realm, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to exude such great power with his gaze alone¡­¡¯


    The old man stopped and cold sweat broke out on his skin. He had a feeling that if he continued retreating, he would definitely die!


    "Senior, I am from Puqiang Tribe. Please forgive my transgressions¡­"


    The old man quickly wrapped his fist in his other hand towards the person sitting at the summit. His expression was respectful, even though he was nervous.


    It was quiet all around them. The howls that he felt had also disappeared. Time passed by in this silence, causing the four people to be increasingly more nervous.


    "Puqiang Tribe¡­ Leave behind that pearl in your hands and go!"


    Amidst the silence, the old man felt as if years passed by. When he heard the person¡¯s words, he took off the ck pearl without any hesitation and ced it by his side before quickly bringing the other three people to withdraw. His heart raced against his chest with a feeling as if he had just escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    Even after they ran out of the withered area, they continued running for several hours before slowing down. The old man¡¯s face was pale. He turned his head back and a fearful look appeared on his face. To him, what had just happened was a life and death situation.


    The middle-aged man beside him was also breathing rapidly. He looked at the old man and asked in a whisper, "Father, is he¡­ is he a Transcended Berserker?"


    "He¡¯s not just a normal powerful Berserker who Transcended. He should be at the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm!" the old man said after hesitating for a moment.


    "Middle stage of the Transcendence Realm? Then isn¡¯t he at the same level as the Elder? There are only three Berserkers who are at the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm in Han Mountain City¡­"


    The middle-aged man took in a sharp breath.


    The other two youngsters beside him were also shocked, and lingering fear swarmed their senses.


    "Don¡¯t spread this out. We can¡¯t provoke powerful Berserkers like these. We¡¯re fortunate that this person was not interested in killing us, or else¡­"


    A shudder ran through the old man¡¯s heart. He quickly swallowed his words and led the other three people away.


    Su Ming sat quietly at the summit. In his hands, he held a ck pearl. The pearl was the item left behind by the old man. He held the pearl for a long while before putting it away in his storage bag and standing up.


    "The fifth burning of blood makes people fall into deep sleep¡­" Su Ming mumbled and lifted his head to look at thend in the distance. It might have been dark, but he could still see that there was ayer of fog covering thend.


    "Master, you¡¯ve slept for more than five months¡­ The Day of Eternal Creation is around the corner. The entire Land of South Morning will be covered in mist during the next few days¡­" He Feng cautiously said in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    His contact with the outside world might have been limited during these five months, but as Su Ming fell into deep sleep and he could not leave Su Ming¡¯s body, he could still feel that Su Ming was gradually bing stronger. This strength made He Feng terrified, and the youth became even more enigmatic in his eyes.

 Chapter 140 — Visiting Tranquil East

    <h4>Chapter 140: Visiting Tranquil East</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He sat at the summit calmly as he looked at the fog in the distance. The fog may have seemed thin, but because it had covered an area so vast, its end could not be seen. It left people the impression that they were in a sea of fog.


    This special weather was one Su Ming had never experienced. He had been in Dark Mountain for more than ten years, but besides morning, it was rare for fog to cover thend, much less an area so huge.


    "The Day of Eternal Creation¡­"


    Su Ming lowered his head. His long hair covered his face, and he sat there unmoving, as if he had once again fallen into deep sleep.


    He Feng hesitated for a moment before he eventually spoke in a low tone. "Mas¡­ Master, the Day of Eternal Creation is the day where the three tribes will open the tunnel to Han Mountain City. We can¡¯t make it there in time now."


    Su Ming did not speak. Only when another hour passed by and the fog became thicker did he lifted his head. He rose unhurriedly and stood at the summit, his hair lifted by a breeze. As they flew behind his head, a faint scar was revealed on his face.


    He looked at the fog that covered thend and ced his right hand into his bosom, taking out a ck, hooded long-robe. Once he reced his wrinkled clothes, he brought out another item from his storage bag.


    It was the ck mask. Su Ming put it on.


    The moment he did so, his presence changed abruptly, making him seem as if he was not there. Unless someone directly searched for him, they would be hard pressed to take notice of him. The mask was ck, giving Su Ming a ghastly and uncanny air.


    His expression could not be seen, and neither could his face. Only his indifferent gaze shone out of the two holes where the eyes were on the mask. Su Ming¡¯s long hair and head were both hidden within the hood of his ck robes. Only the eerie ck mask was revealed, giving him an enigmatic presence.


    When He Feng saw Su Ming, he was stunned. For some unknown reason, he had a feeling that he had seen this Su Ming some ce before, but before he had time to think about it, Su Ming had already begun moving.


    When he first came to this ce, while Su Ming might not have used his full speed, he still needed half a month for the traveling. Now, as he went back through the boundless fog, he only used six days!


    In six days, he arrived to Han Mountain City¡¯s territory from his istion spot. He might not have arrived in Han Mountain City itself, but he was not far from the ce.


    As he traveled forth, the fog in the region became thicker. He could no longer see into the distance. Everything in sight was covered by the fog. These days, the birds and the beasts hid themselves, as if they did not dare to venture out.


    The entirend was quiet. The only sound came from Su Ming as he sted forward.


    Another three days passed by. Su Ming continued running towards Han Mountain City with a speed so quick it made He Feng rife with suppositions.


    On the third day, Su Ming stood at the same summit as when he had first went to Han Mountain City, and looked at the city shrouded by fog and the three mountains surrounding it. A gleam appeared in his eyes, and he moved towards the mountain where Tranquil East Tribe was located.


    The mountain of Tranquil East Tribe was shrouded by fog, but it only surrounded the borders of the mountain. The fog wasparably thin within the mountain, and there was some visibility in the area.


    The mountain was huge and rose high above the ground. As the mountain was currently shrouded by fog, it made all those who looked up from the foot of it to feel as if they were miniscule inparison.


    Su Ming stood at the foot of the mountain to Tranquil East Tribe. He lifted his head to observe the mountain for a few moments. Before him was a stairway that was about 100 feet in breadth which spanned all the way to the top of the mountain.


    This was the only way to Tranquil East Tribe.


    ¡®I broke my promise to meet Fang Mu, so I have toe here.¡¯


    Su Ming averted his gaze and lowered his head as he moved towards the steps.


    The moment his footnded on the stairs leading to Tranquil East Tribe, a great pressurended upon him. This pressure did not belong to any Berserker but was the pressure of the mountain itself. At the same time, a mighty voice traveled outnguidly from within the mountain.


    "Halt! Tranquil East Tribe is closed off for a month and refuses all visitors!"


    Su Ming paused in his footsteps. His gaze was calm as he looked at the stairway leading straight to the top of the mountain. He could feel that the pressure contained an unquestionable might. If he opposed this might, then it was equivalent to him dering the entire Tranquil East Tribe his enemy.


    "Master¡­ We should leave. This is the power emitted by the Berserker protector statue from Tranquil East Tribe. It protects the entire mountain. The Day of Eternal Creation is near. Tranquil East Tribe is definitely high on guard. They won¡¯t allow any outsidersing into their tribe¡­


    "We shouldn¡¯t trespass¡­ If you want to enter the tunnel of Han Mountain City, I have a method to help you." He Feng quickly said.


    He knew just how strong the three tribes of Han Mountain were nowadays. If it were him, he would definitely note here, but would instead use other methods to enter the tunnel of Han Mountain.


    "Master, don¡¯t take the risk¡­ We can¡¯t intrude into this ce."


    When He Feng saw that Su Ming was ignoring him, he quickly spoke once again. He was worried that Su Ming was young and did not have enough experience. Trespassing into Tranquil East Tribe was a meaningless act to him. Not only would he be injured by it, he might even enrage Tranquil East Tribe and not get anything out of it.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long while, he averted his gaze from the stairway.


    "I made my decision," Su Ming said unhurriedly and lifted his foot towards the stairway.


    The moment his footnded the second time on the stairs, a booming sound seemingly echoed from the mountain. The mighty voice traveled outwards once again.


    "Trespassers will have their powers destroyed, be expelled from Han Mountain, and their safety will no longer be our concern!"


    The mighty voice gradualy dissipated, but the pressure from the mountain became stronger in an instant, causing the fog around Su Ming to scatter as if it was avoiding the pressure.


    "Master!"


    He Feng could not understand. He was just about to advise Su Ming against his actions when he moved once again and continued walking up the stairway.


    He Feng could not understand Su Ming¡¯s actions. In his mind, sneaking into the tunnel of Han Mountain unnoticed was the best solution to the problem. This was rted to his status. He did not want to expose his true identity and cause more unwanted trouble.


    However, Su Ming did not harbor that thought. The three tribes of Han Mountain had been in control of Han Mountain Tribe for hundreds of years. They had entered the hidden grounds multiple times, and it was impossible for them to enter the ce with an uncertain amount of people with how cautious the three tribes were.


    Not only would their numbers be fixed, they might also know each other. If that was the case, once they encountered someone they did not know in the grave, then they would definitely attack the stranger together.


    Once this happened, then he would definitely be the mortal enemy of the three tribes. In fact, this sort of sneaking around was even worse than Su Ming intruding on Tranquil East Tribe now. If he was discovered, it was the same as forcing himself into a dead end. Even if he could escape with the mask concealing his true identity, there would still be a possibility for his identity to be revealed.


    That was the true risk!


    He Feng could choose that path. After all, he had a trade with Han Fei Zi before this. He was also the only tribe member left of Han Mountain Tribe. It was not surprising that he knew of other methods to enter the grave. However, Su Ming was an outsider. If he chose to take that path, it would be too dangerous for him.


    "I¡¯m still going in no matter the method. Instead of taking a risk and sneaking around, I might as well go in with pride and dignity!" Su Ming¡¯s said.


    With his mind set, he stood where he was and took a deep breath before letting his voice travel to the top of the mountain.


    "I, Mo, havee to visit the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe."


    His voice boomed and traveled through the surroundings and to the top of the mountain, causing arge amount of echoes to reverberate around the mountain for a long time.


    Time passed by slowly until the pressure from the mountain suddenly disappeared. A faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face and he lifted his feet to walk up the stairs.


    Tranquil East Tribe was a middle-sized tribe. There were a lot of people in the tribe. The mountain itself was part of the tribe and filled the entire area. As Su Ming walked in, he saw quite a number of people from Tranquil East Tribe looking at him coldly, but they did note forth to stop him.


    To be exact, the mountain did not have a summit. The top of the mountain was t, as if the summit was sliced off. There were buildings built on it and around it, forming a tribe in the mountain.


    There was also arge empty space in the mountain side. Buildings were erected on the mountain side as if they were entrenched on the mountain, and those buildings were erected along the mountain up to the very top.


    It was clear that this was not the only territory belonging to Tranquil East Tribe. As Su Ming stood there, he could see the faint contours of other summits in the distance from where he stood in the fog.


    Before Su Ming was a teenager. It was Fang Mu. When he saw Su Ming, he was first stunned. He had never seen Su Ming¡¯s true face before. When he saw the mask, he became uncertain.


    "Senior Mo?" Fang Mu took a step backward and looked at Su Ming warily.


    "Lead the way," Su Ming¡¯s hoarse voice traveled forth.


    When he heard the voice, Fang Mu let out a breath of relief. Respect appeared on his face, and he wrapped his fist around his palm in a greeting towards Su Ming.


    "Senior, you asked me to visit you half a yearter, but when I went there, you were not around¡­" As Fang Mu led the way, he spoke to Su Ming with a put out voice.


    "I had some matters that took up my time. That¡¯s why I decided toe straight to your tribe."


    There wasughter in Su Ming¡¯s voice. As he looked at the people from Tranquil East Tribe and the unique buildings, he could not help but remember Dark Mountain.


    As they moved forward, some tribe members greeted Fang Mu kindly, but when they saw Su Ming, their expressions turned aloof.


    Su Ming observed the tribe, noticing that there were a lot of Berserkers among the people of Tranquil East Tribe. The number of people who had reached the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm also surpassed Wind Stream by quite arge number.


    Not much time passed by. Under Fang Mu¡¯s guidance and introductions, Su Ming was brought to a tower that was built within the mountain. The tower was hundreds of feet tall, had three floors, and exuded a great presence. From the distance, it looked like the head of a gigantic wild beast roaring towards the sky ferociously.


    "My father is inside. He asked me to bring you here¡­"


    Fang Mu stopped outside the tower. After a moment of hesitation, he whispered to Su Ming by his side.


    "Senior, my aunt is back¡­ She¡¯s from Freezing¡­"


    Before Fang Mu could finish speaking, a cold harrumph from a man traveled out from within the tower.


    Fang Mu swallowed his words andughed sheepishly before taking a few steps backwards.


    "Brother Mo, my son was rude, don¡¯t mind him. Pleasee up here and speak."


    A middle-aged man who looked somewhat simr to Fang Mu appeared from within the tower and looked at Su Ming with a smile.

 Chapter 141 — Guest

    <h4>?Chapter 141: Guest</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The middle-aged man wore a virescent robe. He had a smile on his face, and he was built tall and strong. As he stood there, he looked like a small hill. His arms were long. Even if his Qi was not emitted, there was still a looming mighting from him.


    As he looked at Su Ming, Su Ming too, observed him.


    "It¡¯s fine. I like Fang Mu," Su Ming said calmly and moved forward. There were about dozens of steps between him and Fang Mu¡¯s father. As he walked forward, the distance gradually shortened.


    Yet the closer he came, the more clearly he could feel the pressure from the man gradually bing stronger. When they were just five steps away from each other, that pressure arrived at its strongest.


    This was a test, a clear test with no intention of being hidden. The man stood there and looked at Su Ming moving towards him with a smile.


    This tower was the domain of the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe. Only powerful Berserkers could step foot in there. The same applied for those in the tribe. Those who were not outstanding could only remain outside.


    When he was nine steps away from the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, Su Ming suddenly took a big step forward with his right foot. That step alone breached a distance of ten feet, and he arrived within the five steps of the tribe leader. The tribe leader¡¯s robes suddenly expanded, causing Su Ming¡¯s footstep to falter, as if he could not ce his foot down.


    He looked as if he was about to withdraw.


    Yet at that moment, a strange light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He met the tribe leader¡¯s gaze and the man¡¯s body swayed. A sharp pain suddenly appeared in his head, and he had no choice but to lessen the pressureing from his body.


    The moment he lessened the pressure, Su Ming¡¯s footnded.


    "I, Mo Su, greet the tribe leader of Tranquil East."


    Su Ming wrapped his fist around his palm and bowed towards the man before him.


    The expression of the man in virescent robes remained the same, and he took one step back, making a way to the tower. He too wrapped his fist around his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, this might be our first meeting, but the moment I saw you, it is as if I met an old friend. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Fang Shen. Come, brother Mo, this way!"


    Fang Shen let out a boisterousugh and a friendly look appeared on his face.


    "Brother Fang, if you please!"


    Su Ming nodded and walked into the tower with Fang Shen.


    Fang Mu let out a sigh of relief in his heart when he saw that scene from a distance. It was rare for him to see his father treat others this way, so it was clear that senior Mo had once again obtained his father¡¯s approval. He pondered over it for a moment and chose not to leave, but instead waited outside the door.


    The inside of the tower was decorated in a simple manner. There were not a lot of luxurious items around, giving it a natural feeling. Everything inside was made of stone. Once Fang Shen invited Su Ming to sit at a stone table, he personally brought out some herbs. After boiling them in hot water, he poured the liquid into a cup and ced it before Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, thank you for treating my son¡¯s injuries over the years. I have nothing to repay you with. This Grass Wood Leaf may be precious, but it¡¯s still not enough to be served to you. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Fang Shen looked at Su Ming with gratitude.


    Su Ming looked at the leaves floating in the hot water in the cup on the table. It looked very normal, but this was not the first time Su Ming saw something like this. He had seen the elder drinking a simr liquid with Jing Nan when he was by the elder¡¯s side in Wind Stream Tribe, and he also took note of some of the actions the elder did when he drank this liquid.


    "Fang Mu¡¯s injuries have been lying in his body for many years. I¡¯ve only slightly lessened their effects."


    Su Ming might be looking now like how he usually acted, but in truth, he was rather nervous. He could already tell the tribe leader¡¯s power from that instant before. This person might not have Awakened, but there were 900 something blood veins within his body.


    By right, it should not be a problem if this man wanted to Awaken, but he had yet to, which meant that he was aiming higher. He wanted to wait till he obtained the full number for his blood veins before he Awakened. If that was the case, then even if he was just at the initial stage of the Awakening Realm, he could still fight against those at the middle stage of the Awakening Realm.


    The blood veins were like a foundation. The more blood veins a Berserker had, the stronger the foundation was. The moment he let it all out, the effects would be shocking.


    However, this was not the reason why Su Ming was nervous. He was nervous because since young, and even after he came to the Land of South Morning, he spent most of his time alone. He did not have too much experience conversing with people. It was even rarer for him to be in situations where he had to sit down and enter into talks akin to negotiations.


    Besides, even Jing Nan would have to be polite towards this man due to his status.


    Fang Shen smiled and grabbed the cup. He took a sip, but he did not like the leaves floating on the surface of the water. When some of the leaves went into his mouth along with the water, he swallowed it.


    ''This person¡¯s power is as hard to ascertain as usual¡­ Let¡¯s say he hasn¡¯t Awakened, but he has fine control, and his aura is hard to grasp. He also made me feel a strong sense of danger just now.


    But if I assume that he has Awakened, he had a lot of trouble with thosest five steps. Still, that one gaze just now was terrifying. It alone made me feel as if I was seen through, and it made my Qi unstable¡­


    ''This person is mysterious! But why does he seem to be slightly nervous?''


    Fang Shen put down the cup and looked at Su Ming.


    "We are now nearing the Day of Eternal Creation. The entire Land of South Morning is shrouded in fog, it is also an important moment for the three tribes in Han Mountain. All entry to the tribes has been sealed off, I hope you understand. Why is it that you havee to my tribe?"


    Fang Shen spoke with a smile. There was a leaf in his mouth that he did not manage to swallow. As he spoke, he brought up the cup to his lips once again and swallowed the leaf when he took another sip.


    "This thing is really troublesome when I¡¯m trying to drink it. Fang Mu¡¯s aunt brought it back, if you¡¯re not used to it¡­ Er¡­"


    Fang Shen swallowed his words. He saw Su Ming taking up the cup, and with one light swing of the cup, the tea leaves were scattered skillfully, causing some of them to sink to the bottom, and the others to get stuck to the side of the cup. Naturally, after ying around with it for a while, Su Ming did not drink the liquid, but chose to put down the cup.


    Fang Shen immediately noticed that Su Ming had two fingers around the cup and swung it with his palm acting as the center. There was a graceful air in his action, and it made Fang Shen blink.


    He saw this same action on his little sister before. In fact, his little sister had even taught him how to drink that liquid and how to hold the cup, but Fang Shen had thought it was troublesome and did not want to learn it. Yet when he saw Su Ming¡¯s actions and remembered how he held the cup, even drinking down the tea leaves, he felt a little awkward.


    "I came here because I wanted to be Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s guest."


    Gradually, Su Ming¡¯s heart calmed down. He was imitating the elder¡¯s movements from that time and had a feeling that he had be the elder at that moment.


    "Oh?"


    Fang Shen lifted his head and looked at Su Ming with a polite smile. He was the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe and was not as rough and simple as he seemed to be.


    Su Ming knew that his ploys were child¡¯s y before this person¡¯s eyes. He knew that he wascking, so he decided to keep some secrets to himself while being honest.


    "I want to go to the hidden grounds in the canyons of Han Mountain, which is where the Sky Flute Branch grows," Su Ming said calmly.


    An almost unnoticeable glint appeared in Fang Shen¡¯s eyes. He did not realize that Su Ming would be so straightforward. In truth, Fang Shen had already guessed why Su Ming hade here a long while ago.


    He did not reject Su Ming¡¯s request immediately. After all, this person was the one who had healed Fang Mu¡¯s injuries. Second, this was not the first time hemunicated with Su Ming. The two of them had known about each other for the past couple years. They even came into contact during the return and the gifting of the de.


    If it were not because of these reasons, if any other stranger would havee to him and made that request, Fang Shen would have definitely rejected them.


    "Give me a reason!"


    Fang Shen looked at Su Ming, and a serious expression came upon his face. He had researched Su Ming¡¯s identity in detail over the past few years. After all, this person was in close contact with Fang Mu. This fact alone was enough to garner Fang Shen¡¯s attention.


    The results of the investigation came out a long time ago, and by Fang Mu¡¯s descriptions and Fang Shen¡¯s own judgments, he had a nine out of ten certainty that this mysterious Mo Su was not from around Han Mountain. He came from somece else and was not familiar with this ce. The possibilities of him knowing about the secrets of Han Mountain City were also low.


    More importantly, this person did not seem to have any ill intentions.


    This was not a decision made based on observations done in one or two days, but the feeling Fang Mu and Fang Shen obtained from Su Ming¡¯s inconspicuous attitude and behavior during the past four years.


    His mysterious power, amiable attitude, status, and background that had nothing to do with Han Mountain were all things that made Fang Shen think highly of him. That was why he gave Su Ming a chance to persuade him.


    "I told Fang Mu that I was a seventh of a chance certain that I could cure his injuries with the medicinal concoction I''m making. This medicinal concoction is very important to me. One of its effects will allow me to cure Fang Mu¡¯s injuriespletely.


    "Right now, I amcking Sky Flute Branch to create this medicinal concoction. In truth, I asked Fang Mu to search for this herb for me to reduce the need for me to look for this herb in the future when I need to create this concoction again.


    "If the hidden grounds of Han Mountain City has Sky Flute Branch, then there is a high possibility that other herbs exist in the ce as well. If I can find more, then it¡¯ll be a great help for me when I create the medicinal concoction," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    He did not ce emphasis on the effects of the medicinal concoction towards healing Fang Mu¡¯s injuries. If that was the case, then it would make the other party feel as if he was being pressured and would end up disliking Su Ming. It would not do him any good either.


    Instead, it would be better to emphasize the benefits of the concoction towards himself and subtly reveal some of his own thoughts that would make the other party wonder.


    Fang Shen fell into momentary silence before he spoke suddenly. "There is danger within the hidden grounds of Han Mountain. What Berserker Art do you practice?"


    "The Berserker Art of killing," Su Ming narrowed his eyes and answered calmly.


    "What sort of injury does my son have?"


    "An injury that is caused by an illusionary spirit materialized from a Berserker Mark of a powerful Berserker that is at least at the middle stage of the Awakening Realm!"


    When Su Ming observed Fang Mu¡¯s injury in the past, he discovered this using fine control. That was why he was certain that Spirit Plunder could cure that injury. He was not certain about it in the past, but as his power increased and he thought more about it, he obtained a clearer answer.


    As for how Tranquil East Tribe provoked a powerful Berserker at the middle stage of the Awakening Realm and why it happened, Su Ming was not too curious about it.


    "If you enter the hidden grounds and find other herbs, then how certain are you of curing Mu Er¡¯s injuries? If you can¡¯t, then what of your chances?" Fang Shen asked once again.


    Su Ming fell into contemtive silence for a moment before he answered. "For the former, I will judge ording to the situation, but it should be more than an eighth. As for thetter¡­ it is still a seventh of a chance."


    "Brother Mo, since you¡¯re already here in Tranquil East Tribe, then stay here for the time being. I will need to think about this!"


    Fang Shen fell silent for a while before he got up and wrapped his fist around his palm towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming stood up and once he returned the greeting to Fang Shen, he walked out of the tower.


    A moment after he left, a woman walked down from the first floor of the tower.


    "Cang Lan, what do you think of this person?"


    Fang Shen turned around and looked at the woman who sat down where Su Ming was sitting just a moment ago.

 Chapter 142 — Those… Disappeared Years

    <h4>Chapter 142: Those¡­ Disappeared Years</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    She was a woman in purple robes with petite features which made her look pretty. She was not tall, but her petite figure made her look attractive.


    She was also very fair, her skin looking as if it would be torn if wind blew against it. Her eyes were closed as she sat in Su Ming¡¯s seat. Her eyshes were very long and as they fluttered, causing her entire being to have a different airpared to Han Fei Zi.


    This demeanor was different from Han Fei Zi¡¯s cold attitude and Bai Ling¡¯s wild beauty. She gave people an impression of peacefulness, as if she was an orchid in a valley.


    She had a very beautiful face that did not reveal her age. Now that she sat there, she looked as if she had be one with the tower.


    Fang Shen looked at the woman before him with a doting look in his eyes. This was his only little sister. When she was young, the tribe did not pay too much attention to her, and her power was not great either.


    Her quiet attitude also made others neglect her most of the time.


    Yet no one expected that this seemingly fragile woman would challenge the Chains of Han Mountain ten years ago at only the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm for a reason only Fang Shen knew in the entire tribe!


    For the three tribes of Han Mountain City, the Chains of Han Mountain were something made for outsiders. It was no reason for the people of the tribe to take up the challenge. Every single time Freezing Sky n took in disciples, they would choose the prodigies from the three tribes. Even if less than ten people had been chosen from the three tribes over the past hundreds of years, there was still hope.


    However, if they were not chosen and still wanted to enter Freezing Sky n, then they would need to obtain the right to enter the n by challenging the Chains of Han Mountain like an outsider.


    No one expected it. Not even Fang Shen expected his little sister, Fang Cang Lan, to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain at only the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm.


    The things that happened ten years ago would often appear in Fang Shen¡¯s mind. This woman whom no one had really paid much attention to managed to go up to the sixth chain using an unknown method and obtained the right to be a disciple of Freezing Sky n with incredible determination and perseverance.


    Fang Shen looked at his little sister. He knew that she may look fragile, but in fact had an incredibly strong personality that he knew he could notpare to; he did not have the courage to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain.


    "For now, he hasn¡¯t Transcended," Cang Lan whispered after opening her eyes.


    "For now?"


    Fang Shen frowned.


    "But he¡¯s not lying. He can indeed cure Mu Er¡¯s injuries."


    Cang Lan lifted her hand and took the cup Su Ming had held previously, her voice calm.


    "Hm?" Fang Shen looked at Cang Lan and said in a low tone, "I¡¯ve had my doubts about this. How could that medicinal concoction of his cure the injuries that even you can¡¯t heal?"


    Cang Lan lowered her head and a deste look appeared on her face. She closed her eyes.


    "I¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant. Ah, you¡­" Fang Shen immediately spoke and tried to exin, but he did not know how to begin.


    "Brother, this is my fault¡­ But the world is a big ce. There are plenty of strange people with different abilities. This Mo Su didn¡¯t seem to be lying. I can feel some of his thoughts by sitting here in his ce. He¡¯s not lying regarding the healing."


    Cang Lan opened her eyes and the calm look returned. She looked at Fang Shen and said softly, "This person is of a mysterious background. The way he drank the liquid formed by the leaves may seem simple, but in truth, I didn¡¯t even know about this until I entered Freezing Sky n.


    "His actions may be stiff, but they were correct. He must have seen someone doing this before, and¡­ there are few who can do this in the Land of South Morning. If it weren¡¯t because of my Master¡¯s kindness, who asked me to brew this often for her, I wouldn¡¯t have learned how to do this."


    Fang Shen frowned, upied by his thoughts.


    "Also¡­" Cang Lan ced the cup in her hands down, and an amazed look appeared in her eyes as she mumbled, "He might not have Transcended, but he¡¯s giving me a feeling that he''s stronger than a normal Berserker at the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm¡­ There seems to be resentment belonging to powerful Berserkers of the Transcendence Realm on him¡­ This person might have killed people like that before! And it¡¯s not limited to one!"


    When Fang Shen heard those words, he was stunned, and with an abrupt motion looked up at Cang Lan. If this person wasn''t his little sister and someone who''s Berserker Art he trusted, he would have definitely not believed her words.


    "He killed more than just one Berserker at the Transcendence Realm?"


    Cang Lan closed her eyes and pressed her right hand to the center of her brows. Her form gradually faded out before Fang Shen¡¯s eyes, but after a moment it returned to normal. Cang Lan opened her eyes and a hint of exhaustion appeared on her face.


    "There are two Transcended auras of death on him. One of them is from around 50 years ago, and the aura is weak, but it hasn¡¯t dispersed. Strangely though, it¡¯s giving me two readings. One of them is from 50 years ago, and the other is from four years ago. I can¡¯t differentiate it¡­


    "The second one is clearer. It¡¯s from around one year ago¡­ but it¡¯s also very faint."


    Uncertainty appeared on Cang Lan¡¯s face. She could not understand it.


    When he heard Cang Lan¡¯s words, Fang Shen¡¯s expression became even more solemn. He knew his little sister¡¯s Berserker Art. This Art could be said to be one of the three great Berserker Arts of Freezing Sky n. If it were not because Cang Lan had the talent to learn it and that her Master had kindly taught her, it would have been difficult for her to obtain such an Art.


    When Fang Shen thought of Cang Lan¡¯s Master, respect blossomed in his heart.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m uncertain. He might have reached the Transcendence Realm before, but due to some ident, his level of cultivation fell. That¡¯s why he¡¯s giving me a muddled feeling," Cang Lan said softly after hesitating for a moment.


    "If it¡¯s as you say, then the mystery around this person is even greater than I initially thought. If that¡¯s the case¡­ I¡¯ll have to think carefully whether I should let him join¡­ Cang Lan, go and rest first. I need to speak to the Elder about this."


    The moment Fang Shen finished speaking, he made to leave the tower.


    "Brother, Freezing Sky n won¡¯t choose a disciple from Tranquil East Tribe this time, neither will they choose from Puqiang Tribe. They will only take one person away, and that¡¯s Yan Fei from Lake of Colors Tribe.


    "This has already been decided, I cannot interfere with it. But the next time they take in disciples, I¡¯ll reserve a spot for Mu Er. As for Mo Su, I would suggest that you let him enter the ce, but he would need someone to monitor him. If he can truly cure Mu Er, then he can be a true guest of Tranquil East Tribe," Cang Lan said in a soft voice, touching the center of her brows.


    Fang Shen nodded, then turned around and left the tower.


    Cang Lan was the only one left within the tower. She quietly sat on the stone chair and looked as if she was about to get up and leave, but after a moment of hesitation, she sat down once again. With a swing of her right hand, three white beast bones appeared in her palm.


    There were countless words on the three beast bones that were written down so densely that they could not be read. Those words let out a dark light and exuded an aged presence. It was clear that it was an ancient artifact.


    ''Just where did this Mo Sue from? Master told me that my Sage¡¯s Genesis Berserker Art1 has reached the seventh level, which is a rare sight within Freezing Sky n. And now this is the first time that I can¡¯t see clearly, and it¡¯s on this Mo Su¡­ How could a person, at the same time, have two different¡­


    ''There¡¯s only one exnation to this. In this person¡¯s memories, it has only been four years since the first Berserker who reached the Transcendence Realm died, but in reality, it¡¯s not so!


    ''This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered this¡­'' Cang Lan thought for a moment before she bit her finger and wiped her blood on the three beast bones.


    The three beast bones immediately sucked the blood in. The dark light around them immediately became stronger, causing the entire tower to be filled with it. Cang Lan¡¯s face too, was illuminated by this dark light.


    ''If I can get to the bottom of this, perhaps it will enlighten me¡­ There¡¯s no way that the Three Vessels of Unspoken Words that the Master gave me won¡¯t be able to see through this clearly.''


    A sparkle appeared in Cang Lan¡¯s eyes, and she mumbled a fewplex strings of words in a low voice.


    These words were spoken stiffly and were difficult to understand. Anyone who heard it would have been baffled, and if they listened to it for a longer period of time, they would have been confused.


    Time trickled by. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a dim light begun to shine in Cang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    The three beast bones before her instantly flew up and started turning rapidly before the center of Cang Lan¡¯s brows. Slowly, she closed her eyes and her body quickly faded out until she eventually seemed to disappear into the tower. Arge space distortion appeared where she had been sitting.


    Yet this situation onlysted for the span of three breaths, and a drastic change immediately happened!


    ''This¡­ This¡­ This isn¡¯t 50 years!''


    Cang Lan¡¯s body immediately returned to its original state from its faded out form, and a terrified look that was rarely seen on her usually calm face appeared. Amidst that terror was shock and disbelief as well.


    ''This isn¡¯t 50 years¡­ This is¡­''


    The three bones before the center of Cang Lan¡¯s brows let out a bang and shattered, as if an indescribable force hade forth and put an end to Cang Lan¡¯s actions.


    The moment the three bones shattered, muffled booms reverberated in the air and all the stone made items within the tower crumbled to dust. At the same time, the entire tower let out a groan and started cracking inch by inch until it eventually turned to ashes.


    Cang Lan coughed out a mouthful of blood and staggered backwards a few steps. Her petite face was pale, and she stood there stunned, as if she had lost her soul.


    The sudden change caused the entire Tranquil East Tribe to be taken aback. All of them focused their gazes towards the tower, and they saw a few long arcs charging through the air. Some of the long arcs even came from the summits in the distance.


    The tribe leader of Tranquil East was the first to arrive. Beside him was an old man wearing a blue robe. The old man¡¯s eyes were bright, making all those who looked into his eyes lower their heads, not daring to look at him again.


    "What happened?"


    Fang Shen approached with anxiety on his face as he looked at Cang Lan.


    The old man frowned instead. He looked at his surroundings closely before his expression suddenly changed and became grave.


    "There is¡­ an indescribable presence here¡­ Han Cang Zi, what happened here?"


    Cang Lan stood in the midst of the tower¡¯s ruins and slowly closed her eyes. She only reopened them after a long while, consciousness returning into her eyes. She looked at her surroundings. The tower was once part of the mountain. Now that it was ruined, it looked like a hole was dug out in the mountain. Numerous cracks appeared on the edges of the mountain, as if the mountain was no longer stable.


    Her heart trembled. She fell into momentary silence and looked into the distance with aplicated expression. Over there, she saw Mo Su in the crowd with Fang Mu. It was clear that the drastic change just now caught his attention.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I just saw something I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Brother, I¡¯m begging you, please let him be a guest in Tranquil East Tribe."


    Cang Lan did not give any exnation, but made a request instead. Once she finished speaking, she did not even look at the old man in blue robes before turning away and walking towards Su Ming standing in the distance with an exhausted air.


    Fang Shen was stunned. This was the first time he heard Cang Lan using that tone. He fell into silence before he whispered a few words to the baffled old man beside him.

 Chapter 143 — What Have I Forgotten…?

    <h4>Chapter 143: What Have I Forgotten¡­?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood in the distance. He was just about to leave with Fang Mu to his temporary abode in Tranquil East Tribe when his attention was caught by the sudden resounding boom that came from where the tower was. When he saw the people of Tranquil East Tribe rushing over with shocked looks, together with Fang Mu, who also rushed back with anxiousness and agitation, Su Ming followed them back.


    He saw the tower turning to ashes, and the woman amidst the ruins. She was looking at him with aplicated gaze, and then started walking towards him.


    Su Ming had the ck mask on his face. Everyone else could only see his eyes shining through the slits in the mask from underneath the ck robe. They could not see his expression.


    As Cang Lan walked over, the people of Tranquil East Tribe standing around Su Ming greeted her respectfully.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze was collected as he looked at the petite and pretty woman before him. She was very beautiful, and there were no signs of time be seen on her face, causing people to be unable to guess her age.


    "Aunty," Fang Mu quickly greeted respectfully from his ce beside Su Ming.


    Cang Lan did not seem to hear him. She looked at Su Ming with aplicated look, seemingly wanting to speak, but at the same time not. That strange expression made Su Ming wary.


    After a long while, Cang Lan spoke in a low tone, and there was a hint of frailty in her voice. "Brother Mo, could you tell me your real name?"


    A light crease appeared on Su Ming¡¯s brows. He did not speak.


    "If someday, you remember something¡­ you cane to Freezing Sky n to look for me¡­"


    Cang Lan lowered her head and bowed slightly towards Su Ming. She cast a deep look at him once more, but here was no longer aplicated look in her eyes, just pity. She turned around and left.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Ming was still frowning. The woman¡¯s strange words had not only baffled him, but for some unknown reason, an empty feeling arose in his heart.


    Cang Lan did not turn back, disappearing into the distance instead. She did not answer Su Ming¡¯s question. Perhaps she was still confounded by it herself.


    "Senior Mo, She¡­ She is my aunt, Fang Cang Lan. Ten years ago, she sessfully challenged the Chains of Han Mountain and became the disciple of Freezing Sky n¡­" Fang Mu whispered after a slight hesitation.


    Su Ming nodded. As he looked at the ce where Cang Lan had disappeared, a bewildered look appeared on his face hidden under the mask.


    Tranquil East Tribe was huge. Even if Su Ming was only on this particr summit, he could still feel just how big Tranquil East was. Fang Mu originally intended to familiarize him with Tranquil East Tribe, but due to Cang Lan¡¯s appearance, a strange agitation rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He went straight back towards the lodgings given to him by the tribe and fell into silence, wanting to be alone.


    Fang Mu knew that Su Ming was entric and loved silence. Once he had people send in food and fruits, he bid respectfully farewell and left.


    The room was not big. Since the tribe was built on the mountain, it was not humid. Sometimes, gusts of wind would blow through, making people feel refreshed. Yet Su Ming ignored all these as he sat on the stone bed. The image of Cang Lan¡¯s pitying look came to his mind unbidden. That gaze made him puzzled, and at the same time, it also made him increasingly agitated.


    He could not control his agitation. For some reason, he had a feeling that Cang Lan had not told him everything.


    ¡®When I was with Fang Shen in the tower, that woman should have also been there¡­ Once I left, something happened, causing the tower to copse. The woman was also injured¡­


    ¡®Her expression did not seem fake, and¡­ with her status, there¡¯s no need for her to pretend before me.


    ¡®Just what did she mean¡­? If someday I remember something I can go and find her in Freezing Sky n¡­ What will I remember?¡¯


    Su Ming could not understand it no matter how hard he thought about it. His eyes shone, and he fell into a contemtive silence.


    ¡®Remember something¡­ If I turn it around, then it means I forgot something, that¡¯s why she spoke about remembering things. But what have I forgotten?¡¯


    He closed his eyes. His mood should not have been affected by the woman¡¯s words, but for a reason that even he did not understand, due to that sentence and that pitying gaze, he became agitated, as if he had suddenly lost his voice when he wanted to shout loudly.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and carefully went through everything that he could recall. He started with his slightly fuzzy memories of childhood to his memories of now. After a long while, he opened his eyes.


    ¡®Just a ton of lies!¡¯


    Su Mingughed coldly. He was still agitated, but he forced himself to not think about it any longer and gradually immersed himself in his meditation so that he could calm down.


    Time passed by, and it was soon nighttime. Due to the fog outside, Tranquil East Tribe was no longer lively as it usually was at night; it was silent instead.


    During this night, Su Ming tried multiple times to enter a meditative state, but only when dawn was almost upon him did he manage to calm down his heart and get rid of the agitation caused by Cang Lan¡¯s words. However, even if he did manage to calm down, the things that happened that day were buried in his heart like a seed.


    Sunlight should have graced the morning on the second day, but it was concealed by the thick fog, causing thend to be shrouded in darkness.


    Fortunately, due to the unique location of Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s summit, a person could still see clearly as long as he was on the mountain and was not looking too far away.


    When morning arrived, Fang Mu came. He brought with him a piece of news from his father.


    Su Ming was allowed to be a guest of Tranquil East Tribe and enjoy all the benefits given to the guests of Tranquil East. He would also join the group entering the tunnel of Han Mountain.


    "Senior Mo, you don¡¯t actually need to enter the tunnel of Han Mountain¡­ I heard that the ce is very dangerous. There are only few people from the three tribes going in, and most of them are guests.


    "You¡¯ll usually be battling for your life in there. The three tribes may appear to be in a harmonious rtionship, but in truth, we scheme against each other a lot. It¡¯s especially so within the hidden grounds of Han Mountain¡­"


    Fang Mu led Su Ming to the top of the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe where his father and the other leaders of the tribe waited so that they could send the next batch of people into the hidden grounds of Han Mountain.


    "Every single time the fog of the Day of Eternal Creationes and the tunnel of Han Mountain is opened, a lot of people will die. You can tell me what herbs you¡¯ll need and I¡¯ll ask my father to arrange people to get them for you."


    As Fang Mu led Su Ming to the top of the mountain, he continued mumbling lowly. There was restlessness on his face. Though his concern was linked to his own well-being, it was still precious.


    A gentle look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. This youngd before him had entered his good graces during the past four years.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be careful when I go in."


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was no longer aloof. He lifted his hand and patted Fang Mu¡¯s head, just like how the elder would pat his head when he was younger.


    Fang Mu was stunned by Su Ming¡¯s actions. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s indifference and unsociable attitude over the years left a deep impression on him, making him rather unused to it. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s reply, he quickly overlooked what had just happened and let out a light sigh.


    "If you¡¯ve already made your decision, then I won¡¯t try to persuade you any longer. But senior, you have to be careful of the guests of the other two tribes. No one who enters the tunnel of Han Mountain is weak¡­"


    While speaking, Fang Mu brought out a scroll of bamboo slips from his bosom and gave it to Su Ming.


    "Senior, you¡¯ve helped to heal my injuries over the years. Besides searching for herbs for you, I couldn¡¯t do anything else in return. These bamboo slips have some information pertaining to the guests in Lake of Colors and Puqiang. I hope it¡¯ll be of some help to you."


    When Su Ming heard the words, he took the bamboo slips. Once he opened them and looked, he saw densely written words. There were also some portraits.


    Some wooden shards also remained on the bamboo slips, signaling that they were carved not too long ago.


    "Also, all the guests who enter the tunnel of Han Mountain from Tranquil East Tribe can choose a counterfeit Berserker Vessel. My father told me to tell you that when you choose the Vesselter, remember to choose a whip."


    Fang Mu soon brought Su Ming to the top of the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe, his low voice never stopping for a breath.


    The ground was t here, as if the top had been sliced off. The fog in the area was rather thick, though nine figures could be vaguely seen sitting cross-legged at the center of the ce.


    Seven of them sat surrounding two people in the middle. Their faces could not be seen clearly, but the presence of Qi could be felting off them.


    Once he sent Su Ming to the ce, Fang Mu took a few steps back and took a stand in the distance. With how strict the tribe was in regards to statuses, even if he was the son of the tribe leader, he still could not get closer in these sorts of situations.


    Su Ming appeared collected while walking towards the nine people. As he got closer, a serious look appeared in his eyes. All of the nine people here were powerful Berserkers.


    It was especially so for the old man sitting right in the middle of the circle of the seven people. This man wore a blue robe and his hair was white. Even if he had his eyes closed as he sat there, his presence was mighty like that of a dragon or a tiger, causing Su Ming¡¯s heartbeat to immediately beat faster.


    To the old man¡¯s left was the tribe leader of Tranquil East. The man built like an iron tower looked at Su Ming with brilliant eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    To the old man¡¯s right was another strong looking man, but that man was not built tall. Even if he was sitting, he was still slightly shorter than Fang Shen, though the presenceing from him was not weaker than that of Xuan Lun¡¯s. It was clear that he had already reached the Transcendence Realm.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the group. Among the seven people sitting in a circle, besides the old and the slightly short man, there was also another person who had reached the Transcendence Realm. This man was also an old man. He wore a ck robe and had his back facing Su Ming.


    ¡®Tranquil East Tribe is amazing. From what I can tell, there are already three people who are in the Transcendence Realm¡­ That old man in the blue robes is also giving me a feeling that he has surpassed Xuan Lun¡­ The Qi from the others is also great. They most likely all have above 800 blood veins.


    ¡®Also, this shouldn¡¯t be the full strength of Tranquil East¡­ Are the two people in the center the guests who will enter the tunnel of Han Mountain with me?¡¯


    Without even batting an eyelid, Su Ming stopped once he got closer.


    "You¡¯re Mo Su?" a cold voice travelled forth slowly.


    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man in red robes sitting beside the short man in the Transcendence Realm. This person had an aloof expression on his face. Even with the fog in-between them, the chill in his voice could still be heard as it traveled to Su Ming.


    "Yes," he replied calmly.


    "So you¡¯re the person who wanted to be a guest and joined Tranquil East Tribe halfway-through, the one that made that ridiculous request to enter the tunnel of Han Mountain? Even if the tribe leader has agreed to this, a person who suddenly arrives like that must definitely have ulterior motives. He¡¯s even wearing a mask, what a joke! Unless he can prove his worth, then I won¡¯t agree to it!"


    The middle-aged man let out a coldugh. After his initial nce at Su Ming, he ignored him, choosing to stare at the tribe leader of Tranquil East sitting across him instead.

 Chapter 144 — Allow Me to Take a Look

    <h4>Chapter 144: Allow Me to Take a Look</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The middle-aged man¡¯s words were sharp and echoed around the quiet mountaintop. Beside him, even though the short man who had reached the Transcendence Realm had a nk look on his face, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    The others did not seem to have heard the words. All of them remained silent. As for the old man in blue robes sitting right in the middle of the circle, he continued to have his eyes shut, as if he was not at all concerned with what was happening.


    As for the other two people who were surrounded, they were just as Su Ming had guessed - they were not from Tranquil East Tribe. They were the third batch of guests that were going to be sent into the tunnel of Han Mountain.


    One of the two people was an old man with red hair. The other was a man in his thirties. Their expressions were still, and they had their eyes closed, refusing to even acknowledge what was happening.


    "Head of the Guards, what sort of right should he have? My word is all the right he needs!" the tribe leader of Tranquil East said slowly.


    "With your acknowledgement, I trust that he doesn¡¯t harbor ill will towards Tranquil East Tribe, but only a limited amount of people can enter the tunnel of Han Mountain. Because of him, Zhou Yue was taken out of the agreed upon list of three people who could enter. If he can prove himself stronger than Zhou Yue, then I will agree to this."


    The middle-aged man still refused to look at Su Ming, looking instead at Fang Shen as he spoke darkly.


    He did not wait for Fang Shen¡¯s answer when he let out a low shout.


    "Zhou Yue, if you can win against this man, then no one can stop you from entering the tunnel."


    The moment the middle-aged man finished speaking, a long string ofughter appeared from the other side of the stage, which was soon followed by an big, ugly man which was about ten feet tall walking from the end of the stage,ughing ferociously. This man did not wear a shirt, his strong body in the open for all to see.


    As he got closer, a strong presence of Qi radiated off him, making a lot of fog around them to scatter away. His appearance made the tribe leader of Tranquil East frown.


    Even the two guests who were sitting cross-legged in the circle opened their eyes and looked towards the guest with grave expressions.


    With each step he took, the man¡¯s feet thundered against the ground. Once he came, he stood beside the smiling short man in the Transcendence Realm and wrapped his fist around his palm in greeting towards the old man sitting in the middle of the circle. His voice traveled out like a roaring wave.


    "Greetings, Elder, Chief of Battle1, Head of the Guards."


    While speaking, the man bowed towards the short man in the Transcendence Realm and the middle-aged man in red robes.


    The old man in blue robes still had his eyes closed, ignoring him.


    Yet Zhou Yue did not dare to mind. He knew about the man¡¯s status. If the Elder of Tranquil East really opened his eyes and gave him a nod, he would have been taken aback.


    "Zhou Yue, this is the person who took your ce. Go and fight against him," the Head of the Guards of Tranquil East, the middle-aged man in the red robes told sullenly, pointing at Su Ming.


    "Head of the Guards, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself if I attack, if I identally kill him¡­"


    A fierce light appeared in Zhou Yue¡¯s eyes, and he stared at Su Ming as if he was looking at a dead person,ughing viciously.


    "It¡¯s fine. I believe the tribe leader won¡¯t mind. After all, if both parties fight against each other and no one ends up dead, we can¡¯t tell whether the fight was genuine."


    This time, the one who spoke was not the middle-aged man in red robes, but the short Chief of Battle in the Transcendence Realm.


    "Mo Su, you told me before that you learned the Berserker Art of killing. Allow me to take a look at it today!"


    Tranquil East tribe leader¡¯s face became sullen. They had already spoken and agreed upon what they would do about Su Ming the previous day, but now that they were about to start the ritual, his opponents suddenly counterattacked.


    Su Ming fell silent and did not speak. Zhou Yue was stomping towards him. His body was incredibly tall, and his height far surpassed a normal person. As he came forward, it gave people the feeling of a small hill pressing down upon them. His ugly and ferocious face coupled with the blood veins in his body expanding turned into a great pressure. The fog in the mountain was dyed red under that shing red light.


    Compared to him, Su Ming, who was frail to begin with, was far too different in heightpared to the man, even with the ck robes concealing his body. The two of them standing together would give people the feeling that the battle was unfair.


    "How dare you steal my ce? Die!"


    With a low growl, Zhou Yue took one huge step forward and leapt at his opponent. He raised his right fist and banging sounds came from within his body as if his bones were shing against each other. A shocking force erupted from his body. As he rapidly closed in on Su Ming, he threw a punch forward with a ferociousugh.


    He had prepared this punch for an entire night to make sure that the moment his opponent was struck, he would have no room to counterattack. His body would explode, his flesh and blood would scatter, and Zhou Yue would enjoy the feeling of this person bursting apart under his fist. In his experience, there were far too many people who died under his great strength. This frail looking person before him would be the same.


    In fact, to prevent any idents from happening, Zhou Yue used his full strength the moment he struck. Behind him, a gigantic illusion appeared. This illusion was that of a ck ape roaring soundlessly, charging towards Su Ming along with Zhou Yue.


    ¡®Zhou Yue has be stronger again!¡¯


    The eyes of the man surrounded in the circle shed, and his expression became solemn.


    The old man beside him had a simr grave expression on his face. As he looked at Zhou Yue charging forth with that ferociousugh, a pensive look on his face.


    The Head of the Guards from Tranquil East, the middle-aged man in red robes, looked towards the two fighters coldly. He did not think Zhou Yue had the ability to kill Mo Su with one punch, but in his mind, Mo Su would still struggle to avoid the attack. He would let this person know that in Tranquil East Tribe, besides the Elder, no one, including the tribe leader, could make the sole decision.


    The Chief of Battle beside him, the short man who was still smiling, had a different thoughtpared to the man in red robes. He did not have any intention to stop Zhou Yue. He could not grasp the true level of this mysterious person called Mo Su and hence wanted to use this chance to gauge his true ability.


    All of them harbored different thoughts. Even the people who remained silent looked over.


    Yet the moment Zhou Yue closed in on Su Ming, something shocking happened!


    Not only did Su Ming not avoid the punch, he firmly took one step forward and shortened the distance between him and Zhou Yue. The moment Zhou Yue¡¯s fist rushed towards him filled with killing intent while the manughed maniacally, fully intent on enjoying the instant Su Ming¡¯s flesh and blood exploded, Su Ming lifted his right hand and hurled his fist against Zhou Yue¡¯s.


    A gigantic boom erupted forth. Zhou Yue¡¯s body descended down from midair, while Su Ming, in his ck robes and ck mask, stood his ground, his clenched right fist in opposition to Zhou Yue¡¯s punch.


    Rumbling sounds resounded instantly. Zhou Yue saw blood, but that blood came from his own body. His right hand exploded, and he screamed in pain. His ferociousness turned into bafflement and his viciousughter turned into fear. His face was aghast. He could clearly feel a fierce presenceing from Su Ming¡¯s fist. That presence was like a force effortlessly rushing up his right hand, as if it was splitting apart a bamboo. Once it shattered his entire right arm, that force rushed into his body.


    The moment the force spread out, his legs lost all sense, his left arm and his entire body seemed to have disappeared, his vision was filled with red, and within that red, he saw Su Ming pulling back his right hand to sweep the ck robes on his body.


    This was thest scene he saw. After that, everything in his world froze forever.


    The breathing of the two guests surrounded by the people immediately turned rapid, their eyes going wide. What happened just now was too quick for them. In an instant, Zhou Yue¡¯s gigantic body crumbled inch by inch before the stranger, and a living person was gone just like that.


    This frightening sight made them sink into disbelief, and their gazes towards Su Ming became respectful instantly.


    ¡®He did not dodge, but chose to return the attack with a punch, and he even crushed Zhou Yue¡¯s body. This is¡­¡¯


    ¡®He did not use a lot of Qi, nor did his footing change. It¡¯s clear that killing Zhou Yue is nothing to him!¡¯


    No matter the ce, powerful Berserkers were respected. At this moment, Su Ming obtained this respect with his actions.


    A sh appeared in the eyes of the tribe leader of Tranquil East. A smile slowly lifted the corners of his lips, but he was also shocked. He knew that Zhou Yue had the blood of the remnants of Towering Mountain Tribe, and he had great strength. He might have only had around 700 blood veins, but with his natural strength, it was still a rtively difficult task for those with more blood veins to win against him.


    More importantly, Su Ming only used one punch!


    The pupils of Head of the Guards from Tranquil East shrank, he felt as if he had just been humiliated in public. He hadn¡¯t expected that Zhou Yue would not even be able to handle a single punch from his opponent.


    He believed that even if he could withstand Zhou Yue¡¯s punch and fight back, at most, he could only force Zhou Yue back, he could not¡­ instantly kill him!


    The smile on the Transcended Chief of Battle¡¯s lips beside him instantly froze. His pupils shrank, and a serious expression appeared on his face. His power was at the Transcendence Realm, he could see some things that other people missed.


    ¡®Fine control¡­ and a power that belongs to a Berserker Vessel¡­ This person¡­¡¯


    The Chief of Battle¡¯s eyes shone, but he gave up on the idea of trying to understand the stranger¡¯s strength.


    Su Ming dusted his robes, and he looked at the red robed Head of the Guards of Tranquil East indifferently through the mask. The moment the man in red robes met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, a chill swept his heart. The moment he felt that, Su Ming abruptly bounded forward.


    He moved so quickly he closed the distance of less than 100 feet between them in an instant. Right before the eyes of the man in red robes, he disappeared.


    The man was momentarily stunned and knew that something terrible was about to happen. He quickly stood up, but the moment he did so, he froze, and his pupils shrank. He looked at Su Ming, who appeared before him at some unknown point of time, and who had his right index finger ced at the center of his brows.


    He could only see the mask on Su Ming¡¯s face. At that moment, he no longer found that mask hrious. His heart was shaken, and a dumbfounded look appeared on his face.


    He was not the only one shocked. The Transcended Chief of Battle was also taken aback. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he immediately circted his Qi.


    "Mo Su, what are you doing!"


    Even the tribe leader of Tranquil East was stunned, standing up quickly. He did not see how Su Ming had appeared before the Head of the Guards.


    The others were also astounded, and all their gazes were trained onto Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s right index finger was on the center of the Head of the Guards¡¯ brows, whose face was currently pale. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were aloof as he looked at the person before him.


    "Have I the right now?"


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    The heart of red robed Head of the Guards from Tranquil East was currently trembling. He rarely felt such an incredible sense of danger, iing death. The pressure exuded by Su Ming¡¯s finger made him feel as if his body and mind were about to crumble, giving him the false impression that he was facing the Elder.


    The cold look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes also made him indubitably certain of the killing intent that would burst forth at the slightest provocation.


    "You have the right!" an old voice slowly traveled forth.


    The Elder of Tranquil East opened his eyes for the first time and looked at Su Ming.

 Chapter 145 — Him!

    <h4>Chapter 145: Him!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was a profound look in his eyes, which looked like the stars in the sky at night. The moment Su Ming met his gaze, a booming sound instantly resounded in his head, and he staggered a few steps backwards, allowing the Head of the Guards of Tranquil East to move forward quickly. Once he left Su Ming¡¯s control, he stood beside the Elder of Tranquil East with a pale face. There was fear in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    "Alright, Mo Su, from now onwards, you are our guest in Tranquil East Tribe. Fang Shen, give him the te," The Elder of Tranquil East saidnguidly and averted his gaze from Su Ming.


    Su Ming was stunned, but his gaze remained calm and collected.


    As Fang Shen looked at Mo Su, praise appeared in his eyes. When Su Ming killed Zhou Yue, he was only slightly shocked by the power within that punch, but he was not too surprised.


    Yet his speed made Fang Shen stunned. He could not even see Su Ming¡¯s body clearly. The pressure that came from that one finger especially made him reevaluate his new guest¡¯s power.


    The moment he heard the words, Fang Shenughed boisterously and brought out a te from his bosom. The te waspletely white, and there was a number on it - 15.


    Just as he was about to hand the te to Su Ming, the Elder of Tranquil East suddenly lifted his right hand and grabbed at the air. The te flew towards the Elder and he seized it. The number 15 was erased with his left hand, and he carved a new number onto the te.


    Three!


    The moment they saw the number, a barely unnoticeable glint appeared in the Transcended Chief of War¡¯s eyes. The tribe leader of Tranquil East simply smiled, but the people around them, especially the two guests, looked at Su Ming once again.


    Su Ming was slightly confused, but he had an inkling of what was going on. When he saw that no one was going to exin anything to him, he did not ask. He took the te from the Elder of Tranquil East¡¯s hands instead and put the te away in his bosom.


    "Kindred Mo, pleasee sit within the circle. We will now open the tunnel of Han Mountain and send the three of you inside," the Elder of Tranquil East said without hurry, looking at Su Ming.


    The title of "Kindred" was a title given to the guests within a tribe as a sign of friendliness.


    Su Ming wrapped his fist around his palm as thanks and walked into the circle. The two guests quickly stood up and arranged themselves with Su Ming as the head. They only sat down once Su Ming did so.


    "My three fellow Kindred, we are not outsiders. Kindred Mo has just joined Tranquil East Tribe, so there are some things he must know. Fang Shen, tell him."


    The Elder of Tranquil East closed his eyes.


    Fang Shen nodded in agreement and swept his gaze across Su Ming and the others. His expression was grave as he spoke in a low tone.


    "Brother Chen and brother Dong Fang have some form of understanding towards the tunnel of Han Mountain, but brother Mo¡¯s knowledge towards it should be limited. The tunnel of Han Mountain leads to the canyons under Han Mountain City. The area is quite big and there are a lot of strong seals within them.


    "These seals will only be weakened when the fog of the Day of Eternal Creation arrives.


    "Centuries ago, Han Mountain City belonged to Han Mountain Tribe. This tunnel was built by Han Mountain Tribe, and the canyons are the grave of the Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor!


    "The power of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor is shocking. I believe all of you should have heard of it before. Laugh all you want, but Tranquil East Tribe was once affiliated to Han Mountain Tribe. We may now be the rulers of Han Mountain, but we have yet to fully explore the ancestor¡¯s grave.


    "This has to do with the seal and the short amount of time we are allowed in there. More importantly, the people of Tranquil East, Lake of Colors, and Puqiang are affected by the seal inside and our powers are limited. Every single time we enter, only one of our own may enter from each tribe.


    "If two of us enter, one of us will definitely die on the spot.


    "Yet if outsiders without the blood of the three tribes enter, they will not have this limitation. This is the reason why Tranquil East Tribe is taking in so many guests. Over the years, many guests have entered the ce. Some have died, and some have found serendipities for them to increase their power.


    "A person¡¯s life and death is governed by his destiny, just as the heavens decide whether a person should be rich or poor.


    "You are all guests in Tranquil East Tribe. We provide for all of you, and we also give you this chance. Everything that you obtain within, we will not interfere with, but there are two rules you must adhere to!


    "One, you must obtain at least one of the items from the list we will give you! If you can bring more of it, then we will reward you greatly. The approximate locations of these items are recorded on the bamboo slip. Choose one on your own."


    As Fang Shen spoke, the people by his side brought out three pieces of bamboo slips and handed them to Su Ming and the other two.


    "Two, this ce is after all, the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. There are two seals inside. One of them is weakened due to the fog thates during the Day of Eternal Creation, which allows you all to enter the ce, but the second seal is located right at the center of the canyons, and there is a tomb there.


    "There are three towers outside the tomb. The white tower belongs to Tranquil East Tribe. You can go there and insert all your Qi into the tower. You do not need to worry about danger after you insert your Qi. Once you do it, you will be absorbed into the tower and transported back.


    "Tranquil East Tribe won¡¯t do anything that harms you. After all, this is something that will continue on for some time. Once we break the rules, no one will be willing to help us anymore.


    "There are only two rules. As for the rest, everything that you obtain and the serendipities you gain lie with your fate. I can tell you that there are a lot of burial items belonging to Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor scattered in the canyons. Whether or not you can obtain them depends on your luck," Fang Shen said sternly in a low voice.


    "You are the third batch of people who will enter the canyons. With our agreement made with the other two tribes, we can only send 10 guests into the canyons every single time we open the tunnel. A few more people will enter the ce after you a few dayster.


    "The danger in the canyons stems not only from the seal on you that limits your power, but also from the other two tribes. Take care of yourselves."


    Fang Shen cast a look at Su Ming. He lifted his right hand, and three gentle balls of light flew out from his sleeve.


    There were three Berserker Vessels floating inside those balls of light. One of them was a grey, dried up twig, one was a white bone de with numerous soundlessly screaming souls of the wronged surrounding it, and the final one was a ck whip. The whip was coiled together and looked like a poisonous snake.


    "Tranquil East Tribe will reward all those who enter the tunnel of Han Mountain. These three items may only be counterfeit Berserker Vessels, but their might is great. Once the three of you have made your choice, we will open the tunnel and send you into the canyons."


    While speaking, Fang Shen nced at Su Ming once again.


    The ck mask on Su Ming¡¯s face allowed no one to see his expression as he sat in his spot. They could only see the cold look in his eyes. The other two people beside him hesitated for a moment before the old man smiled and wrapped his fist around his palm before he saying, "Brother Mo, please choose first."


    "That¡¯s right. Brother Mo, please choose first."


    The other guest, the man whose surname was Chen, also spoke with a smile.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then I thank you."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the whip that looked like a poisonous snake. The whip immediately shuddered and charged towards Su Ming, coiling around his right hand as it let out faint waves of heat.


    Once the old man and the man named Chen chose their Vessels, the Elder of Tranquil East opened his eyes and lifted his hands before mming them down on the ground. At the same time, the other people did the same thing. Even the Head of the Guards of Tranquil East who had grown fearful of Su Ming returned to his post and took a deep breath before mming his hands against the ground.


    Once everyone pressed their hands to the ground, the entire mountain immediately trembled and gusts of white mist came out, charging towards them. In an instant, the stage at the top of the mountain was surrounded. When Su Ming focused his gaze on the white mist, he saw that it was quickly gathering up before arge bundle of it abruptly turned into a gigantic statue of the God of Berserkers!


    The statue of the God of Berserkers was around 1,000 feet tall, and it floated in the air. It was not in the shape of a person, but a gigantic bull! On its horns were two bells. One of them was ck, and the other white. As it materialized and moved, bell chimes echoed in the air.


    The moment the white bull appeared, the tribe members of Tranquil East Tribe knelt down on the ground and worshipped the bull in the sky. Mumbling sounds also spread through the air.


    Cang Lan knelt on one knee on the ground among the crowd when she lifted her head and looked at the white bull. She knew that this was one of the four statues of the God of Berserkers of their tribe - Heaven Bull!


    Even if she had be a disciple of Freezing Sky n and saw the many statues of God of Berserkers within the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, she was still respectful towards the statues within her own tribe. Yet at that moment, besides the respect she had towards this statue of the God of Berserkers, she also had aplicated and pitiful feeling towards Su Ming when she saw him performing the ritual at the top of the mountain.


    ¡®You forgot your own memories¡­ or perhaps¡­ someone erased them¡­¡¯


    A shudder ran through Cang Lan¡¯s body. She remembered what she saw and her face became pale once again.


    The people of Tranquil East Tribe who were on the mountain were not the only ones worshipping. All the people from the various mountains belonging to the tribes in the territory of Tranquil East Tribe walked towards the bull and worshipped it.


    The gigantic Heaven Bull lifted its head and let out a roar towards the heavens. A strong light immediately shed at the top of the mountain where the Elder of Tranquil East and the others were.


    The lightsted for the span of a few breaths before gradually disappearing. Su Ming and the other two people disappeared with it.


    After a long while, the Heaven Bull turned back into a bundle of white mist, dissipating into the air, and everything returned to normal.


    On the stage at the top of the mountain, the seven people, including the Elder of Tranquil East, lifted their arms and remained silent. A few moments passed by before the white haired Elder of Tranquil East spoke with a hoarse voice.


    "I know what all of you are suspecting¡­ This person called Mo Su killed Zhou Yue with the power of the Berserker Vessel within him. Right till the end, I did not feel that he used any spirit stones. He should have no connection with the remnants of Han Mountain."


    "As long as he doesn¡¯t have any connection with the remnants of Han Mountain, then it¡¯s fine. But this person¡¯s power is strange. He hasn¡¯t Transcended, yet he already has an Origin Berserker Vessel, the Art of fine control that belongs to a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm¡­ and his speed¡­"


    The person who spoke was the Chief of Battle. He was baffled by what had happened.


    "Cang Lan once said that this person might have reached the Transcendence Realm before, but due to an ident, his level of cultivation fell," Fang Shen said calmly, interrupting the Chief of Battle¡¯s words.


    The Chief of Battle cast Fang Shen a look before he fell silent.


    "Han Cang Zi¡¯s judgment is the same as mine. This person might very well be just as she said. Oh well, no matter where he came from, as long as he doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, we can let him stay. You can all leave now."


    The Elder of Tranquil East spoke unhurriedly, a profound look in his eyes, as if there was an emotion hidden within that no one else knew about.


    The people obeyed and left.


    "A person who caught Han Cang Zi¡¯s attention¡­ besides him, another one appeared¡­ I wonder if this Mo Su will be as astounding as he was¡­ Also, I can feel his presence¡­ from this Mo Su¡­"


    The Elder of Tranquil East stood alone on the stage and mumbled as an enigmatic smile appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 146 — Reencountering Xuan Lun

    <h4>Chapter 146: Reencountering Xuan Lun</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the Day of Eternal Creation, fog covered the Land of South Morning. It was thickest at the center of the Land of South Morning and would spread outwards from that spot. The fog that spread out may be slightly thinner, but it would still cause a person¡¯s vision to be clouded.


    Han Mountain City was shrouded in fog. Those who stood at the top of the mountain city and looked down would not be able to see the canyons that were once visible. They would only see a sea of fog. In fact, if they looked at the fog for an extended period of time, they would sink into the false impression that they were stepping on it.


    Right underneath the mountain of Han Mountain City was a gigantic chamber. The chamber was about thousands of feet in size, but there were few who knew about it.


    Stacks of bonfire were burning dimly and quietly around the chamber, and they looked as if they would continue burning forever. It caused the ce to flicker in various shades of light, giving the room an eerie feeling.


    Gullies covered the floor, forming a giant circr picture. That picture looked ratherplex and had an aged feeling to it. It was clear that it had been there for a long time.


    The ce was quiet. Besides the light crackling soundsing from the burning fires, there were no other sounds. Three tunnels could be seen connected to the walls of the chamber, looking like three silently gaping ck mouths.


    At that moment, a white light suddenly shed on the gigantic picture on the ground. The light became stronger, and in the span of a few breaths, the firelight in the room was overwhelmed, the entire chamber having been engulfed in white light.


    After a moment, when the white light reached its brightest, three human figures could be seen materialising as they gradually appeared within the light. When the three figures appeared, the light shining from the picture faded away, causing the chamber to fall into the darkness once again.


    Among the three figures was a man in his thirties. This man was the guest from Tranquil East Tribe by the name of Chen. His face was pale as he fell to his knees and began dry heaving, but nothing came out. Yet it was still clear by how his body trembled that the relocation process was incredibly harrowing.


    Beside him, while the old guest by the name of Dong Fang may not have been dry heaving, his face was simrly pale. Sweat formed on his forehead and he stumbled a few steps forward to the borders of the picture on the ground. Once he did so, he immediately sat down cross-legged. Just as he was about to recover his breathing, he saw Su Ming.


    Su Ming stood at the center of the picture. Since he wore a ck mask, no one could see his face.


    At that moment, he had his eyes closed while his heart raced against his chest. A strange red flush appeared on his face under the mask.


    Coincidentally, he opened his eyes at the very same moment the old man looked towards him. When their gazes met, the old man was stunned. In his eyes, Su Ming remained aloof,pletely unaffected by the transportation, as if he did not suffer during the process of relocation.


    "Please recover your breathing, I will protect you," Su Ming said calmly.


    The old man immediately forced out a smile and after nodding towards Su Ming, he closed his eyes and started meditating.


    The man named Chen also struggled up to the old man¡¯s side with harsh pants and smiled wanly before starting to recover his breathing.


    Su Ming did not say a word. He walked out of the picture on the ground and stopped not too far away from his twopanions. A pensive look appeared in his eyes as he observed the picture on the ground.


    The picture was incrediblyplex, causing the people who look at it to feel mystified.


    "Brother Mo, your power is extraordinary to be able to withstand the pressure of the relocation. I¡¯m impressed¡­ Thank you for protecting us.


    "The picture was carved by the tribe members of Han Mountain Tribe with the will of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. There are few who know the details of its functions. After the three tribes conquered Han Mountain City, they used the power of their statues of the God of Berserkers to modify it so that it became a relocation circle when the seal in the hidden grounds bes weaker during the Day of Eternal Creation," the old man exined after opening his eyes¡­


    "You¡¯re wee. Since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll have to take care of each other. I¡¯ve only just be a guest of Tranquil East and there are many things I don¡¯t understand. I will need to trouble the two of you to exin things to me."


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the picture on the ground and looked at the old man.


    The old man looked at the man named Chen beside him. When he saw that he was still recovering his breathing and would be unable to recover within a short period of time, he wrapped his fist around his palm politely towards Su Ming, and with a smile, said, "I am Dong Fang Hua. Brother Mo, you may only have just be a guest in Tranquil East, but since the Elder of Tranquil East gave you a te with the number three on it, it¡¯s clear that the tribe ces a lot of value on you. In the future, there might even be times where I have to trouble you."


    "A te with the number three?"


    Su Ming had made some guesses about it previously. Now that he heard the old man¡¯s words, he became even more certain of his theory.


    "That¡¯s right. Brother Mo, the numbers on the tes given to the guests in Tranquil East Tribe are ranks based on our power."


    As Dong Fang Hua spoke, he brought out a te from his bosom.


    "This number on this te of mine is seven. It means that before me, there might be six other people whose power surpass mine." Dong Fang Hua pointed towards the man meditating beside him and said, "Brother Chen¡¯s number is 11, as for Zhou Yue, his number was eight."


    "Then who was the one who had the te numbered three before me?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure. The people with the top three numbers don¡¯t usually mix with us¡­"


    Dong Fang Huaughed bitterly.


    "Brother Mo, I know some things about this."


    The man named Chen took a deep breath and opened his eyes. He got up and wrapped his fist around his palm as a salute to Su Ming before speaking in a low voice.


    "There aren¡¯t many guests in Tranquil East Tribe, the number is maintained around twenty something guests. The person who had the te numbered three before you should have died, and he most likely died here, or else the Elder of Tranquil East wouldn¡¯t have modified the te.


    "The dangers and serendipity in this ce coexist. The tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe did not lie to us. If we¡¯re lucky, then we may find serendipities here that cannot be found outside. This is also why we became guests and are willing to do things for Tranquil East.


    "Brother Mo, it¡¯s best not to travel alone in this ce. Once you¡¯re left behind and the guests from other tribes find you¡­ it¡¯ll be dangerous."


    The man named Chen¡¯s facial parlor returned to normal and he looked at Su Ming as he spoke in a low tone.


    "Alright, since brother Chen has recovered, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. We¡¯re the third batch of people who entered this ce, but we don¡¯t know what has happened here. There should be guests from Tranquil East receiving us outside the tunnel. We have to meet up with them quickly. The third batch of people from Lake of Colors and Puqiang will be here soon as well. The three tribes are wary of each other and that is why the guests from the three tribes are sent to locations close to each other. There might be a seal in the transfer circle that prevents the remnants of power from spreading out before we leave the tunnel, and the three tribes have prohibited us from fighting against each other to prevent idents, but it¡¯s still best to avoid them," Dang Fang Hua urged them forward.


    When the man named Chen heard it, he nodded his head and wrapped his fist around his palm towards Su Ming before briskly moving towards one of the tunnels that looked like a gaping mouth. Su Ming followed behind him quietly with Dong Fang Hua at his side.


    At the very moment he and the other two were about to enter the tunnel, the picture on the ground in the chamber suddenly shed brightly. Yet this time the light was not white, but dark. It illuminated the chamber in an instant.


    The expressions on Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen¡¯s faces changed.


    "It¡¯s Puqiang Tribe!"


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked over subtly. The dark light onlysted for a short moment, then quickly disappeared. In the chamber, three people appeared.


    The person leading the team wore purple robes and had a dark expression. He had his hands behind his back and looked incredibly rxed. In an instant, his eyes fell upon Su Ming and the other two people. Once he swept his gaze past them, he gave Su Ming a scrutinizing look before letting out a cold harrumph, no longer taking note of them.


    "Xuan Lun!"


    "The chief guest of Puqiang Tribe? I didn¡¯t expect him to be in the third batch and not the first!"


    Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen were both stunned and instinctively took a few steps backwards. Their gazes were respectful as they looked at Xuan Lun.


    The two people behind Xuan Lun both looked to be in their forties. As of then, their faces were pale and they struggled out of the picture on the ground with Xuan Lun, sitting down immediately to meditate once they reached the side.


    Xuan Lun stood by the side with his hands behind his back, frustration evident from in-between his brows. He had been searching for He Feng and the man named Xu for a long time, but had no clues. His temper grew worse, and he would kill with just the slightest provocation.


    When he saw the three guests from Tranquil East Tribe, he would have killed them if it were not for the wave of power that would be activated on the seal from the transportation circle if someone was killed. If any idents happened, even he as the chief guest of Puqiang Tribe would not be able to withstand it.


    "Get lost!" Xuan Lun barked out harshly.


    Even if he was not looking at Su Ming and his twopanions, they understood who it was meant for.


    Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen did not dare speak. They lowered their heads and quickly retreated.


    Su Ming was behind them. He was just about to leave with Dong Fang Hua.


    "Wait! I¡¯ve seen all the guests of Tranquil East Tribe before. Who are you? Take off your mask."


    Xuan Lun pointed at Su Ming.


    Dong Fang Hua¡¯s footsteps faltered, forcing the man named Chen to stop as well.


    Su Ming frowned, and He Feng¡¯s rmed voice immediately appeared in his head. "Master, don¡¯t leave immediately. From what I understand about Xuan Lun, he¡¯s not testing you. He¡¯s just throwing the question out of frustration. You can put on an arrogant air. He won¡¯t think too much into it if you do that."


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He stopped and turned to met Xuan Lun¡¯s gaze with aloof eyes.


    "If you want me to take off my mask, you¡¯ll have to win against me."


    Su Ming¡¯s words were spoken coolly. Once he finished speaking, he turned and walked into the tunnel. The hearts of Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen trembled when they heard Su Ming¡¯s words. They looked at each other and hesitated for a moment before quickly following after.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s eyes shone when he heard the words. Heughed coldly, but did not speak again. However, the murderous look in his eyes became clearer.


    Su Ming and his twopanions moved quickly through the tunnel. Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen widened the distance between them and Su Ming on the way. They had wanted to invite Su Ming to explore the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, but after what happened with Xuan Lun, they changed their minds.


    Not much time passed before they reached the end of the tunnel. There was a crack at the end of the tunnel, and dark light shone throug it. The hidden grounds of Han Mountain City were outside.


    Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen were about to walk out when Su Ming¡¯s eyes glinted and he stopped.


    "Brother Dong Fang, you said before that there would be guests from Tranquil East receiving and protecting us once we got out of the tunnel?" Su Ming asked coolly.

 Chapter 147 — That Starry Sky

    <h4>Chapter 147: That Starry Sky</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "That¡¯s right. This is an agreement made in Tranquil East Tribe to avoid any idents from happening. We¡¯ll all¡­ hm?"


    Dong Fang Hua was stunned. As he was making his exnations, his pupils shrank and he looked carefully out of the crack.


    It was quiet outside, and it was clear that no one was there to receive them as per the agreement.


    "Something¡¯s wrong!"


    The man named Chen¡¯s face became dark, and he took a few steps forward before cing his right hand on the wall by the side of the crack. He closed his eyes and reopened them after a while.


    "There¡¯s no ambush outside, but¡­ the guests that should be receiving us aren¡¯t here either."


    As he spoke, he channeled power into his right hand and dug out a mountain rock. Then he bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood on the rock before throwing it out of the crack.


    The moment the rock crashed on the wall, it turned into a silhouette who looked exactly the same as the man named Chen. It went out of the crack cautiously and walked around before it returned.


    "There¡¯s no ambush lying around, but why aren¡¯t they here¡­?"


    The man named Chen looked at Dong Fang Hua while speaking in a low tone.


    "Wait a bit more!"


    Dong Fang Hua frowned as he looked at the silhouette formed by the Berserker Art outside the crack.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the silhouette loitering outside turned into blood mist and became a piece of rock once more.


    Su Ming saw this, and became cautious of the man named Chen.


    "Brother Mo, brother Chen, there¡¯s something wrong. When we go outter, it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t separate from each other. We have to rush northwest. I remember that ce to be Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s gathering ce."


    There was a hint of rm on Dong Fang Hua¡¯s face when he hissed out the words. When he saw Su Ming and the man named Chen nodding, he took a deep breath and gritted his teeth before charging out.


    The man named Chen followed suit with Su Ming behind him. The three men charged out of the crack, and a gust of wind with the smell of blood rushed towards them, lifting Su Ming¡¯s hair. The area was dark with a thinyer of mist, but otherwise empty and deste. ck mist rose from the ground and gathered in the sky above.


    Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen turned into long arcs as they dashed northwest. Su Ming originally wanted to follow, but the moment he charged out, he instinctively looked at the sky in this ce. The moment he did so, he suddenly trembled, and the calmness and aloofness in his eyes were instantly reced by shock. He stopped.


    "Brother Mo?"


    The man named Chen running ahead was stunned and turned back to look at Su Ming.


    "Don¡¯t bother about him! Something must have happened here, we can¡¯t stay!" Dong Fang Hua quickly spoke, and without any hint of stopping, he ran ahead.


    The man named Chen hesitated for a moment before hastily leaving as well. Gradually, these two people disappeared ahead without a trace.


    Su Ming stood where he was, dumbfounded as he looked at the stars in the sky. Even if He Feng was calling out to him in rm in his head, he did not seem to hear his voice. It was as if he had forgotten about everything around him.


    As he looked at the stars in the sky, bafflement filled his eyes.


    He had gone through the devastation in Dark Mountain, the feelings of disorientation in the Land of South Morning, the loneliness in the past few years, and the things that had happened with He Feng - all of them had made him used to staying calm, familiarising him with indifference and keeping his silence.


    Although such an expression of shock might not be rare on him, it was still umon. He was also currently in the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    In a ce filled with danger, his mind became nk for a span of a few breaths due to shock.


    He looked at the sky. It might have been shrouded by fog, but his eyes could see through it and to the stars glimmering in the ck sky. If it were not because the four manmade cracks in the sky which made the fog continue slipping through, Su Ming would have not been unable to differentiate whether the starry sky was real or fake.


    "It¡¯s fake¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He looked at the four cracks. Their existence told him clearly that the starry sky was fake and created by man. It¡­ did not exist.


    But he had seen this piece of starry sky before.


    "Su Ming, remember this sky¡­"


    The elder¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head like a deste wind.


    He stood there, unmoving, as his face filled with bafflement. He looked at the sky and his eyes became nk. The area was quiet, but there was a voice mumbling in his heart.


    ¡®Why did the sky the elder told me to remember appeared in this ce¡­?


    ¡®Why do his treasures incite feelings of familiarity within me¡­?


    ¡®Why couldn¡¯t He Feng take out that treasure, but when it saw me, it fused into my body¡­?


    ¡®Why did the sword open a path of flesh and blood once it entered my body? This path of blood also gave me a feeling like it had originally existed within me, but was sealed up¡­


    ¡®Why does the red meadow of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor absorb other people¡¯s Qi when they use it, but ispletely different when I use it¡­?


    ¡®Why¡­?


    ¡®Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, where did you¡­e from¡­? Did youe from the ce where this piece of starry sky belongs? Then where did Ie from¡­?!¡¯


    The voice in Su Ming¡¯s heart eventually turned into a roar, but it was only in his heart and no one else could hear it. They would only be able to see that he was standing stunned outside the crack, as if he¡¯d lost his soul while looking at the sky, with a dumbfounded expression.


    Thousands of feet away from Su Ming was a small hill. There were two people sitting cross-legged there. One of them was an old man in ck robes. His eyes shed when he pressed two fingers on his right eye.


    "From the three people of Tranquil East Tribe, Dong Fang Hua and Chen Nuo are heading northwest, most likely to Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s gathering ce. We don¡¯t have to bother about those two. If they go there, they¡¯re just rushing to their deaths.


    "There¡¯s one person left. He¡¯s staring at the sky unmoving, like in a trance. His power¡­ is no more than 800 blood veins! I¡¯ve never seen a person like this in the information provided about the guests of Tranquil East Tribe."


    "If he doesn¡¯t even have 800 blood veins, then we can just take his head and get enough blood from him. Our tribe has been preparing for this for many years. It¡¯s impossible that Tranquil East Tribe took note and nned for it. This might be a new guest they took in. Lin Dong, attack," a man in his forties said coolly.


    "Do it quickly. We still have to ambush the gathering ce of Puqiang Tribe."


    The moment the man in his forties finished speaking, he closed his eyes. He was dressed in red robes, and the face of a woman loomed on his clothes. These type of clothes were only given to the tribe members of Lake of Colors Tribe in Han Mountain City.


    It was clear that this man was a blood descendant of Lake of Colors Tribe!


    The old man in ck robes called Lin Dong nodded once he heard the words. He lowered his left hand from his right eye and stood up, then dashed forward so quickly that he disappeared without a trace before long.


    Su Ming continued standing on the spot with a baffled look in his eyes. He had a strong feeling that there must be something inmon between him and Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor that was incredibly simr!


    Yet it was as if there was a veil before him that obscured his view when he wanted to see clearly. He could only make guesses regarding everything about this.


    ¡®I have to go to his tomb¡­ I have¡­ to see him!¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and lifted his right hand abruptly before mming it down on an empty space beside him.


    There was a muffled boom, and ripples immediately appeared in the space beside him. An old man in ck robes materialised with a pale face. Once he showed up, blood flowed out of his mouth. There might have been shock in his eyes, but he did not retreat. He seized the air with his right hand and immediately ck mist surrounded his hand, turning into a ck w, which he swiped at Su Ming.


    Su Ming might have still been in a baffled state, but the moment he stepped out of the crack, he had activated the Branding Art. Everything in the area of 2,000 feet could not escape from his senses, not even the grass moving in the wind.


    He had sensed the stranger the moment the old man in ck robes appeared.


    Su Ming did not even look at the old man rushing towards him with the ck ws. Instead, he lifted his head to look at the small hill not far in the distance. At the very moment he cast his gaze at the hilltop, virescent light suddenly shed before the old man that was closing in on him at a fast speed. A virescent light appeared out of nowhere and pierced through the center of his brows, bringing with it a trail of blood that sttered behind the old man.


    The old man widened his eyes in disbelief. The light in his eyes faded out, and he fell 30 feet away from Su Ming. His body convulsed on the ground a few times before he lost his breath and died.


    This had happened too quickly. The man in red robes abruptly stood up on the hilltop. His expression changed, and shock appeared on his face. He did not pay too much attention to this fight because he knew Lin Dong¡¯s power well. He might only have 800 blood veins, but his Berserker Art was mysterious. He could make his body fade away and it would be difficult to notice him as he quietly approached other people. With this Berserker Art, Lin Dong had built a name for himself.


    Thus, the man in red robes did not expect Lin Dong to die so easily. He did not even manage to see the entire process clearly, only seeing the person staring at the sky in a trance hurling out a fist.


    Lin Dong might have been forced back after suffering that one punch, but he still continued trying to kill him, and at that moment, Lin Dong suddenly died¡­


    A shudder ran through the heart of the man in red robes. Coincidentally, the moment he stood up was the exact moment Su Ming turned his gaze in his direction. Their gazes met.


    "Retreat!"


    The man in red robes was taken aback. Su Ming at that moment was shrouded in mystery in his eyes. As a tribe member of Lake of Colors, he did not want to take the risk. As he spoke, he quickly withdrew and was just about to leave.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were cold and he bounded forward at full speed. He turned into a long arc that stuck close to the ground as he charged towards the hill.


    The moment he saw Su Ming¡¯s speed, the man in red robes was rmed. The hill was 4,000 feet away from him, but as the masked man closed in, the distance between them rapidly closed up. Even if he wanted to escape, that person would still catch up to him before long.


    ¡®This person killed Lin Dong with ease. He must be a powerful Berserker who hid his true power. I¡¯m no match for him!¡¯


    A resolute look appeared on the face of the man in red robes as he retreated. He quickly brought out a palm-sized red box from his bosom. Once he crushed it, a spherical stone appeared in his palm.


    The stone was entirely red, and there were dense marks covering its surface, forming aplex picture. The moment the man brought out the stone, a strong red light appeared on the surface of the stone, which swiftly spread outwards. The man in red robes gradually faded out, and as he stared at Su Ming closing in on him, still 3,000 feet away, a cold smirk surfaced on his face.


    ¡®Lin Dong might have died, but we discovered another powerful Berserker in Tranquil East Tribe. We can consider this mission a sess¡­ You want to kill me? Hmph!¡¯

 Chapter 148 — Within Sight

    <h4>Chapter 148: Within Sight</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Relocation!"


    He Feng¡¯s sharp voice resounded in Su Ming¡¯s head with disbelief.


    Su Ming did not make a sound. He continued closing in on the man in red robes. He had already seen the red stone in his right hand and the person¡¯s body fading out rapidly, even the cold smirk on his lips.


    3,000 feet, 2,700 feet, 2,400 feet¡­ the moment there was only 2,000 feet between them, half of the man¡¯s body had faded away, and he had be so indistinct that there was just a moment before he would disappearpletely under the bright red light. Su Ming then lifted his head and a chilliness entered his eyes.


    He was never weak-hearted towards those who wanted to kill him. This was what the elder had taught him¡ªhe must kill all of those who posed a danger to him. If a beast showed its fangs and threatened him, then it must pay the price!


    When there was only 2,000 feet between them, the mark of the small sword at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows activated and turned into a ray of virescent light that could not be seen clearly with the naked eye. With a sharp whistling sound, it charged towards the man in red robes.


    The man was already almostpletely transparent. The red light was shing brightly as it enveloped his body. Disdain appeared in his eyes, and he closed them. In his mind, when he reopened his eyes, he would not see the man who killed Lin Dong, but the people of his tribe.


    Yet at the very instant he closed his eyes, a shudder racked through his body. He opened his eyes quickly to see a small virescent sword closed in on him, cutting across his transparent body.


    A sharp and pained scream ran through the air, and the man¡¯s body was split in half. His upper was transported out of the ce under the shing red light, but his lower body was sliced in half by the small virescent sword, forcefully made to stay here.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Half of the body of the man in red robes fell to the ground.


    The red light gradually faded away and the surroundings returned to normal. The only proof of what had just happened was the body sliced in half lying on the ground.


    Su Ming came forward and swept his gaze across the body.


    "He Feng, what did you say?"


    There was a hint of fatigue on Su Ming¡¯s face. The power of the small virescent sword was too great, and the price to use it was just as great. Su Ming had almost used up a seventh of the spirit power stored within the path of blood when he activated the sword.


    Yet Su Ming could feel that the spiritual aura that could be absorbed in this ce was much thickerpared to the world outside, which allowed him to recover much more quickly. It made his desire to see Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor even stronger.


    "Master, the man in red robes just now was a tribe member from Lake of Colors. He¡¯s definitely not a guest. I don¡¯t know what was that stone he held just now, but it¡¯s definitely used for relocation!


    "The markings carved onto the stone should be¡­ a Relocation Rune! It¡¯s just like how you were sent in with the power of the statue of the God of Berserkers. But Tranquil East Tribe needs the help of the statue, and they must use the Relocation Rune in the tunnel. It¡¯s a forced relocation.


    "But the person from Lake of Colors was different. He held a smaller Relocation Rune in his hand, and with that, he can use that stone to relocate himself anytime he wanted. He would be able to reappear in a few set locations in Lake of Colors Tribe!


    "This¡­ this proves that Lake of Colors Tribe has discovered the essence of relocation!"


    He Feng had already calmed down and was analyzing the situation in detail for Su Ming.


    "Not even Han Mountain Tribe had been able to fully understand the framework of the Relocation Rune left by the ancestor. We could only use what was left behind and could not make new ones¡­


    "Lake of Colors Tribe took away a jade scroll. There are some Arts my ancestor used in there. It also has some records regarding the changes and cements of the Relocation Rune¡­


    "Lake of Colors Tribe must have obtained a great breakthrough in their research!


    "Master, this trip is dangerous! The guests from Tranquil East Tribe did note as promised; something must have happened to them when they were here. You mustn¡¯t go! Dong Fang Hua and the man named Chen must have fallen into their trap since they left as well!"


    As He Feng continued with his analysis, his words came out faster and faster.


    Su Ming fell into momentary silence before he suddenly spoke. "You once said that when the people of the three tribese here, they will face a great pressure because they are the ve tribes of Han Mountain¡­"


    A thought arose in He Feng¡¯s mind and he immediately said, "Master, I understand what you mean. Lake of Colors Tribe must have an incredibly wild ambition this time. They must have sent a lot of people from their tribe. Besides their guests, most of them are definitely the people of their tribe. I may have never seen the man in red robes, but I could feel that the limitation on him wasn¡¯t great¡­


    "If that¡¯s the case, could it be that Lake of Colors Tribe has found a way to counter the limit?"


    "It should be a temporary resistance."


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes fell on the broken corpse of the man in red robes. The corpse was gradually withering away with cracking sounds. The bones were being crushed in a strange fashion, more of the cracks appearing as time passed. As the body withered, wisps of ck mist spread out.


    "This time, Lake of Colors Tribe will definitely take great action¡­ They might really have enough power this time to open the path to my ancestor¡¯s tomb that they¡¯ve never managed to crack before, and all right under Tranquil East Tribe and Puqiang Tribe¡¯s eyes." He Feng mumbled.


    He Feng must have thought of something, since he immediately said,"The situation in Han Mountain City is about to change¡­ Master, we have to stop this!" Yet the moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them.


    Su Ming left the ce and went towards the corpse of the old man in ck robes. Once he got closer, he fumbled through the body and found a few items, which he put away in his storage bag. He did not bother with He Feng.


    "Master, I¡­"


    When He Feng saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, the thoughts in his heart grew lively.


    "I won¡¯t stop Lake of Colors Tribe, nor do I have the ability to do so."


    Su Ming stood beside the corpse of the old man in ck robes and spread out the Branding Art in an area of 1,000 feet before walking into the distance.


    "But Master, if Lake of Colors Tribe opens the tomb of the ancestor, they will be the masters of Han Mountain City, and your safety will be affected, also¡­"


    Su Ming looked around silently. The hidden grounds underneath Han Mountain City seemed to be formed naturally. It was dark all around them, and there were multiple barren hills that rose up from the ground. There was also fog everywhere, creating a gloomy atmosphere within the silence.


    "Besides, it¡¯s unknown why Lake of Colors Tribe wants to enter the tomb of the ancestor. But once they obtain the ancestor¡¯s legacy, their power will definitely increase exponentially. Still, I think those treasures should belong to you. Master, you¡¯ve already obtained the virescent sword and the beast skin. With my help, within a few years, we could enter the ancestor¡¯s tomb alone. I¡­"


    He Feng had no choice. His heart was filled with anxiety, and he could only ce his hopes on Su Ming, praying that he could persuade him.


    "He Feng, what else are you hiding from me?" Su Ming asked calmly while walking forward.


    The moment his words left his mouth, He Feng immediately swallowed his original words.


    "Master, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. I¡¯m worried about the goal of Lake of Colors Tribe. If they obtain the legacy of the ancestor¡­"


    He Feng was just about to exin when he was cut off.


    "You don¡¯t know the goal of Lake of Colors Tribe? Are you sure you don¡¯t know the goals of the tribes of Lake of Colors, Puqiang, and Tranquil East?"


    Su Ming¡¯s speed was incredibly quick. While speaking, he had already arrived at the top of one of the barren hills. He stood there and felt the mncholy breeze against him as he looked into the distance.


    There were a lot of barren hills in this ce, and as they rose from the ground, arge number of valleys were also formed. Su Ming saw a ins surrounded by multiple valleys as far as his eyes could see.


    The ins were and filled with sand. There was a sandstorm stirring up that connected the heavens and earth. Deep within the sandstorm, Su Ming could see the vague contours of a gigantic building.


    It seemed quite far away, and if he walked there, he would find that the ce was located even further away than what it looked like.


    At the moment, at the end of where Su Ming could see, he could vaguely glimpse three stone altars nearly 1,000 feet tall, built around the gigantic building deep within the sandstorm.


    The three altars were built far apart from each other, and their colors were clearly different from each other as well. They were ck, red, and white respectively.


    Behind the gigantic building was the red stone altar. Right now, there were dozens of people in red robes sitting on top of the altar. The differences in their status could also be seen by how they seated themselves around each other.


    The one sitting at the top of the circle was a young married woman who looked incredibly pretty. Her eyes were closed and her hair danced in the air. There was a red mole at the corner of her lips, causing this woman to have a charming air around her.


    If anyone looked at the woman, they would recognize that her face was almost exactly the same as the looming face in the red mist surrounding Lake of Colors Tribe.


    This woman was the owner of the voice Su Ming had heard a few years ago in Han Mountain City and whose face he did not manage to see. She was the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe Xuan Lun spoke of - Yan Luan!


    Behind Yan Luan were two people. One of them was Yan Fei Zi. This woman was also wearing a red robe at the moment, but there was still a veil covering her face, the icy expression.


    Beside her was a man. He did not seem to have reached his thirties and had a dignified air around him. He was built big and tall, and when he asionally looked at Han Fei Zi by his side, a loving look that could not be concealed would appear in his eyes.


    These people sat on the altar quietly, as if they were waiting for time to pass by. Yet at that moment, red light suddenly gathered on the altar. When the people looked over, a shrill cry resounded out of nowhere, and as it echoed around the altar, a blurred outline of a person formed.


    This person only had his upper body as he quickly materialized from a faded out state. When his body became clear, the person who appeared before the crowd was the man in red robes who was sliced in half by Su Ming.


    The man¡¯s face was pale, and when he appeared, he fell to the ground, trembling. There was no trace of his body below the waist. Only half of his body remained, and his life was rapidly disappearing. His mouth was filled with blood. He opened it, as if wanting to say something, but could not make a sound.


    His appearance made most of the expressions of the people in Lake of Colors Tribe change, including Han Fei Zi¡¯s.


    Yan Luan, the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe, focused her gaze on the man in red robes and pointed towards him. Immediately, a gust of red mist charged forward and crawled in through the man¡¯s ears, eyes, nose, and mouth, causing him to immediately regain some liveliness.


    "Tribe leader, Tranquil East Tribe has a new guest. That person killed Lin Dong instantly¡­"


    The man in red robes only managed to utter out a sentence before his face became dark¡ªthe blood flowing out of his body instantly gathered together and flew out of the body. It floated in midair for a second, then turned into a figure of a person made of blood.


    The features of the man of blood were very clear. It was Su Ming with his mask on.

 Chapter 149 — Han Mountain’s Ancestor Is Not Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 149: Han Mountain¡¯s Ancestor Is Not Dead!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Tribe leader, it¡¯s him! Take revenge for me!"


    The moment the man in red robes let out his final sentence, he fell to the ground dead, unable to hold on any longer. His corpse quickly withered and turned into ashes that were swept away by the wind blowing around the altar.


    "I will take revenge for you."


    Yan Luan looked at Su Ming¡¯s figure formed from the man¡¯s blood floating in the air and nodded her head.


    Han Fei Zi frowned as she focused her gaze on the person. There was something familiar about him, but she could not tell where that feeling came from.


    "Tribe leader, let me handle this person. He killed my people, I will bring him here," Han Fei Zi said softly with her usual cold voice.


    "Alright, but you will only have two days. Don¡¯t bete."


    The married woman smiled faintly and tucked away her hair that were being blown by the wind as she spoke softly.


    Her actions held an indescribable allure, causing the tall man beside Han Fei Zi to stare at her, but he quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at her any longer.


    "Yan Guang, go with her. If this new guest in Tranquil East can instantly kill Lin Dong, then it means he must have some power."


    Yan Luan turned her back and looked at the man who had his head lowered. She lifted her right hand and caressed his face.


    A shiver ran through Yan Guang¡¯s body, and he quickly stood up, obeying.


    "Go. The man of blood will guide you to him."


    Su Ming looked at the sandstorm and the blurred out gigantic building in the distance. He might not be able to see the building clearly, only its faint contours, but he could feel a strong pressureing from within the sandstorm.


    He lifted his right hand and tapped at the area above his heart. Immediately, his flesh and body began trembling and a dim mist was forced out of his body. It turned into a small person the size of his palm. It was He Feng.


    "You don¡¯t know?"


    Su Ming averted his eyes from the sandstorm and looked at He Feng. His eyes were not bright, but when his gaze fell on He Feng, it made the little person¡¯s heart tremble.


    He knew that he had been too anxious and in turn had caused Su Ming to be suspicious. He also no longer looked down on Su Ming after the things that had happened to him. At the same time he grew to respect him, having a feeling that he was seen through as the other¡¯s intelligence grew.


    "I really don¡¯t¡­" He Feng started to answer cautiously, but he only managed to utter half of his sentence. Under Su Ming¡¯s calm gaze, he found that he could not continue with his sentence.


    "The goal of Lake of Colors Tribe might perhaps be the legacy left behind by your ancestor from Han Mountain Tribe, but¡­ they¡¯re aiming to dissolve the brand of the ve tribes. Puqiang Tribe and Tranquil East Tribe have opened the tunnel of the canyons over the centuries without any care of consequences for this as well.


    "I can understand if the others don¡¯t know about this, but if you don¡¯t¡­"


    Su Ming smiled, but in He Feng¡¯s eyes that smile was cold.


    "Master¡­ you have great vision and intelligence! These were just my guesses. About that¡­ because I wasn¡¯t sure, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say it."


    He Feng licked his lips. Understanding and respect appeared on his face as he looked at Su Ming and quickly spoke.


    Su Ming looked at He Feng. He had never seen He Feng speaking this way and putting on this sort of expression before.


    He Feng blinked nervously under Su Ming¡¯s gaze. He was just about to speak.


    "I know what you¡¯re hiding," Su Ming suddenly said, and his words made He Feng¡¯s heart tremble.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from He Feng¡¯s body. He looked at the sand ins surrounded by the valleys in the distance and at the building that was shrouded by the sandstorm that connected the heaven and earth. He could not hear the sounds from the sandstorm from where he stood, but he could feel the shocking powering from within it.


    "I¡¯m not hiding anything from you, please don¡¯t be suspicious of me. This is¡­ I¡¯m really not hiding anything from you. I¡¯ve already told you everything that I could. My life is also in your hands, I wouldn¡¯t dare hide anything from you.


    "Besides, Master, you¡¯re intelligent and powerful, you can see through my thoughts with just one nce, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­"


    He Feng immediatelyughed bitterly, but he wasughing coldly in his heart, thinking that he had seen everything in his years. There was no way he would fall for Mo Su¡¯s lie.


    "Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor is not dead," Mo Su mumbled while looking at the building in the sandstorm.


    He Feng¡¯s heart trembled violently. He wanted to originally hide this fact, but Su Ming¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning striking down on him, causing everything that he had been hiding topletely crumble, revealing the true secret that he had been hiding within his heart.


    This secret was his everything. It was his most important secret, and Su Ming had just mumbled it out. More importantly, Su Ming did not speak as if he was asking a question, he did not even ask He Feng, he was simply talking to himself.


    "Mas¡­ Master, are you joking¡­ How¡­ How could this be?"


    He Feng took a deep breath. His expression might have changed drastically, but this was not proof of his guilt. He could use disbelief to cover for himself.


    "How could the ancestor not have died? If the ancestor hasn¡¯t died, then how would the three tribes dare to rebel? If the ancestor hasn¡¯t died, then the three tribes would be in a state of fear and wouldn¡¯t dare to stay in Han Mountain City¡­"


    Disbelief filled He Feng¡¯s face. When he saw that Su Ming was not paying any attention to him and had his eyes fixed on the building within the sandstorm in the distance, he knew that Su Ming knew that ce was the tomb of the ancestor.


    "I got it. Master, you must be thinking that the three tribes are still ve tribes and are still affected by the limits set on them, that¡¯s why you think the ancestor hasn¡¯t died. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re wrong. I know from the ancient scrolls that the ancestor took the blood from the three tribes and gathered it on the three stone altars in the past. If the stone altars aren¡¯t shattered, then the three tribes will forever remain as ves.


    "The three altars are connected to the ancestor. If the ancestor hasn¡¯t died, then with just one thought, he could cause the destruction of all the blood descendants of the three tribes. How could they still be around is that was the case?"


    A baffled look appeared on He Feng¡¯s face and he quickly exined, though with a certain hesitation, as if he was making his exnations while thinking at the same time. He did not reject Su Ming¡¯s words immediately, but through his words, he was hinting that he was thinking and analyzing the possibility of whether this could be true.


    "He Feng, I can feel his presence," Su Ming said slowly, eyes closed.


    He did not lie to He Feng. As he stood there and looked towards the building in the sandstorm, he could feel a thick spiritual auraing from inside it.


    He would not have been able to sense that spiritual aura before the path of blood in his body was formed, but right now, he could sense it clearly. The small virescent sword in his body was also acting slightly differently.


    The spiritual aura flowed out powerfully, and it was filled with endless signs of life. This was definitely not a tomb!


    His words made He Feng¡¯s heart tremble once again, and thetter fell silent.


    "Just how long are you going to hide it from me!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and within them was indifference and killing intent. He stared at He Feng floating before him and closed in on him with a step.


    He Feng trembled and was just about to retreat when a virescent light shed and the small sword flew out of the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. It circled around He Feng once, which not only prevented him from retreating, but also stopped him from moving in any direction as it froze with its tip pointing at his forehead.


    Cold air sted out from the sword and threw He Feng¡¯s mind into a state of chaos. Under the fear caused by the might of the sword, he slowly began tough bitterly.


    "Master, you have great vision. I was too anxious, and I gave my game away¡­ Indeed, the ancestor is not dead."


    He Feng¡¯s expression wasplicated as he spoke bitterly in a low voice.


    "This is the greatest secret of Han Mountain Tribe. An ident happened to my ancestor when he was training, hence he built this tomb and isted himself inside¡­ He once said that if he could egress within 100 years, then it meant that he reached a breakthrough, but if he did not, then we, his descendents, were not allowed to bother him.


    "As time passed by, rumors that the ancestor died gradually spread. Once the three tribes prodded this a few times, they suppressed the limit of the ve tribes ced on them with the help of outsiders and took over Han Mountain Tribe.


    "Yet even then they could not tell whether the ancestor had died. Over the centuries, they¡¯ve opened the tunnel to the canyons multiple times to indeed get rid of the brand of the ve tribes, but they also wanted to check whether the ancestor was truly dead¡­


    "I¡¯ve been investigating in secret behind the three tribes¡¯ back, and I found traces of Freezing Sky n helping them. I believe that Freezing Sky n helped during the rebellion in the past as well. Since the three tribes are controlled by three different factions in Freezing Sky n, it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re hostile to each other.


    "This time, Lake of Colors Tribe has mastered the Relocation Art, and their ambition grew. If they could open the ancestor¡¯s istion grounds¡­ It would be fine if the ancestor had truly died, but if he had not¡­"


    When He Feng spoke to this point, his expression fell and he paused.


    "If Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor hasn¡¯t died, then with Lake of Colors Tribe¡¯s actions this time, the power in Freezing Sky n behind would definitely also learn about it. And if that¡¯s the case, then they will appear and kill Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor," Su Ming statednguidly.


    He Feng silently agreed to his words. After a moment of hesitation, he looked at Su Ming as if he made his decision and spoke in a low tone.


    "Master, I have a method with which you can enter the ancestor¡¯s istion grounds without needing to break the seals. If you can go in earlier, perhaps you can gain more benefits than Lake of Colors Tribe."


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on He Feng. He did not speak.


    "Fang Mu¡¯s aunt, Fang Cang Lan, is a disciple of Freezing Sky n. If she can return at this moment to Tranquil East Tribe¡­ then the power behind Han Fei Zi and Lake of Colors Tribe can also send people here¡­"


    "No wonder Han Fei Zi asked to defer even though she could already enter Freezing Sky n. It¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s rted to this ce."


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He looked at the obscure building in the ins surrounded by the numerous valleys. He took one move, but he did not move towards the ins in the distance, but rather to his left instead.


    "A change will definitely happen in this ce. If I go to the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor too early, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble¡­ Even if Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor really hasn¡¯t died, the subsequent moves that will be taken by Lake of Colors Tribe against me for entering the ce will be difficult to handle enough by themselves, and that¡¯s not ounting for the troublesome fact that I¡¯ll have to exin that I didn¡¯t enve the three tribes.


    "It¡¯s better if I search for Sky Flute Branch first and gather all the herbs necessary to create Spirit Plunder before making my decision."


    Su Ming fell silent and spread out the brand to an area of 2,000 feet, then disappeared into the mountain range.


    Time passed by. An hourter, a white cloud appeared within the fog in the sky, whistling past.


    Han Fei Zi had her face covered with the veil, but her eyes held an air of elegance and lightness. Behind her was the tall man called Yan Guang. Before them was a person of blood, their guide.


    Han Fei Zi lifted her hand and pointed at the person of blood with her eyes closed. After a moment, she opened her eyes and spoke coolly.


    "This person stopped here an hour ago¡­"

 Chapter 150 — Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 150: Pursuit</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The area surrounding the ce which may be the grave or the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor could be said to be hidden hundreds of thousands of feet in the deep canyons under Han Mountain City, but it could also be said to be connected to the city with a secret tunnel. It was a strange dimension that was created by people.


    This ce was not too big, but if someone wanted to travel through this entire ce, they would still need at least ten days even if they traveled with Su Ming¡¯s speed.


    This ce was covered by mountain ranges, but it was not too humid. The air was incredibly dry, but there was an extremely thick spiritual aura within it that normal people would not be able to feel clearly.


    This spiritual aura enveloped the entire ce, and Su Ming could feel it tumbling around like waves in the air. As for the others in this ce, they would feel refreshed to the point they could almost forget their fatigue.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of the spiritual aura in the air why there were a lot of nts growing in the mountain ranges. These nts also seemed to be more spirited and livelierpared to the nts in the world outside. There were even some precious herbs here that would be difficult to find in the world outside.


    The locations of some of the precious herbs were stated clearly in the list that was given to every guest in Tranquil East Tribe, and the map of the ce was also drawn alongside the list.


    This map, it would prevent people from getting lost in the ce.


    Su Ming held the bamboo slip given to him by Tranquil East Tribe and memorized everything drawn on the slip in his heart. Then he dashed forward cautiously along the mountain ranges.


    As he traveled, Su Ming spread out the Brand and kept an eye out on all the movements in the area. He knew clearly that something had happened in this ce and he might run into danger at any moment. This danger came from Lake of Colors Tribe, and he did not know whether Tranquil East and Puqiang had formed an alliance. If they did not, then this ce would eventually fall into chaos.


    ¡®Among the guests of Tranquil East, the strongest is the chief guest, Nan Tian¡­ This person has already Transcended, and he was best descripted in the bamboo slip Fang Mu gave me.


    ¡®He was among the first batch of people who had entered the ce. I wonder where and how he is now¡­ Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Nan Tian, Puqiang Tribe¡¯s Xuan Lun, and Lake of Colors Tribe¡¯s Ke Jiu Si¡­ These three people are the strongest guests among the three tribes.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. His feet made no sound as he traveled, and after the time it takes to burn an incense stick, he saw a gigantic ravine that looked as if it was formed by a mountain that was split in half.


    ¡®Serene Spirit Grass is here!¡¯


    In the list of herbs Su Ming had memorized from the bamboo slip Tranquil East Tribe had given him, nearly a seventh of the herbs were that he did not know about, and in that list, besides Sky Flute Branch, the other herbs were useless to him at that moment.


    However, since he was already here, Su Ming did not want to give up the chance to collect a much wider variety of herbs. After all, they might prove useful when he needed to create other pills that woulde after Spirit Plunder.


    As he looked at the ravine in the mountain, Su Ming became more cautious. When he approached the ce, he focused the Branded area of 2,000 feet and scanned it multiple times. Once he did so, he charged forward and turned into a long arc that stuck close to the ground. With a sh, he rushed into the ravine.


    The ravine was very deep, its end impossible to see, which made it seem like it went down to the very center of the earth. Su Ming touched one of the walls when he was in the ravine and took a deep breath.


    ¡®This is manmade¡­ By the looks of it, it¡¯s as if it was sliced in half by a person using a de¡­ Just what level of cultivation did the person have to reach to be able to do this?!¡¯


    Su Ming quietly walked down the ravine, and as he moved, he calcted the distance he traveled.


    After a while, he stopped. He saw a crevice within a rather deep part of the ravine. That crevice was not big but dark inside. It looked as if it had been a tunnel once, but was cut apart by this ravine.


    ¡®This is the ce.¡¯


    Su Ming walked forward carefully and spread out the Brand before slowly making his way into the crevice. He took a step forward, and the moment his footnded, a faint white mist spread out from inside. That mist appeared out of nowhere and immediately enveloped Su Ming.


    He did not dodge, but immediately brought out Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s bamboo slip. The descriptions given regarding the location of the various herbs were very detailed. These herbs were gathered and nted by Tranquil East Tribe in certain locations over the years of entering this ce.


    They also protected these herbs and did not take them all out in one go. They would instead allow the herbs to grow in these locations before they came and collected them next time.


    The bamboo slip was necessary for locating and entering the ce. With this item, he could open the seals Tranquil East Tribe had ced over the locations where they grew the herbs. Yet over the centuries, it was unavoidable that there would be times when Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s bamboo slip would be snatched away by the other two tribes.


    However, cases where Tranquil East Tribe snatched away the other two tribe¡¯s bamboo slips also happened. With this happening often enough between these three tribes, almost a ninth of the ces where the herbs were nted were known to all the three tribes.


    However, to avoid the herbs going extinct over all the fighting and snatching, a strange bnce was formed between the three tribes. Besides a few locations where incredibly rare herbs grew and it was necessary for the three tribes to fight over them, the rest of the locations were divided equally amongst the three tribes before they opened up the hidden grounds.


    The white mist tumbled before Su Ming, and once it touched the bamboo slip in his hand, it gradually dispersed and the path inside was revealed. Su Ming lingered around for a moment before he went in cautiously.


    He did stay inside for long before charging out of the crevice in a sh. He dashed towards the exit of the ravine and soon arrived outside. He stood by the edge as a glint appeared in his eyes. After a moment of pensive silence, he lowered his head and looked at the ravine underneath his feet once again before making his decision.


    He did not leave, but rather charged into the ravine once again. This time, he did not go into the tunnel in the crevice, but went down at a rapid speed. It was dark deep below in the ravine, but with Su Ming¡¯s Branded area, he could still sense the things around him, even if his eyes could not see.


    Time trickled by. After a moment of running, the ravine before him started narrowing down, though the end still could not be seen. In fact, there were a lot of ces that were so narrow he needed to position his body sideways before he could go through.


    At that moment, Su Ming saw something within the Branded area.


    ¡®I knew it!¡¯


    Su Ming stopped before he started moving towards the object he had sensed through the Branded area. Before long, a corpse without a head appeared in front of him.


    It was stuck in-between the walls of the ravine. He did not have a head, and he wore a blue robe. Many wounds covered his body, and there was one slice on his chest that had almost cut through the body.


    There was a te on his waist, and it was one belonging to a guest of Tranquil East Tribe!


    Su Ming observed the corpse for a few moments, then searched his body, but there was nothing left behind. However, he could tell that this person had only died a few days ago from the signs on the corpse.


    ¡®He lost his head and his blood¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stayed silent, then charged forward. Very soon, he left the ravine. He did not stop, but quickly moved further into the distance.


    A few hours passed by, and Su Ming had already gone to five of the locations where the herbs grew, his expression growing darker. As he stood by a gigantic mountain rock, he touched the bamboo slip in his hand and fell into contemtive silence.


    ¡®All of these ces have herbs!¡¯


    This was not a good thing for Su Ming. This meant that the two batches from Tranquil East Tribe that hade to the hidden grounds before him did not have much time to collect the herbs. Even if they did manage to find them, they ended up like the person in the ravine - as corpses.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. After a moment of pensive silence, he made his decision. He was just about to continue onward when the whistling of a sword echoed in his ears. He turned around abruptly and immediately saw a white cloud charging towards him from the distance.


    There were two people standing on the white cloud. One of them¡ªthe one with the alluring body¡ªwas Han Fei Zi!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and without further ado, he immediately withdrew and hid behind the mountain rock. He did not want to meet Han Fei Zi. In his mind, her presence in this ce was not exactly a surprise, but if he could, he still wanted to avoid her.


    As the white cloud whistled through the sky and got closer to him, its speed gradually slowed down. The person of blood floating before Han Fei Zi suddenly let out a piercing red light.


    The moment the person of blood let out that red light, it instantly caught Su Ming¡¯s attention. He thought Han Fei Zi was just passing by, but the speed of the white cloud under her feet was slowing down as if it was going to stop. He also saw the person of blood letting off that red light. When he trained his eyes on it and saw its face, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. It was him when he wore the mask!


    ¡®This is bad!¡¯


    Su Ming immediately knew that Han Fei Zi¡¯s presence here was not an ident. She was using a strange, unknown Berserker Art as a guide to look for him!


    ¡®It must be that man in red robes from Lake of Colors Tribe!¡¯


    Su Ming immediately retreated, yet the moment he withdrew less than 30 feet, the mountain rock he was previously hiding behind instantly let out an oppressing chilling air. A few rumbling sounds resounded, and the rock was instantanly covered in frost. In the blink of an eye, it turned into an ice block.


    The ice block exploded with a boom and turned into countless ice shards that charged towards Su Ming.


    At the same moment, a chilling glint appeared in Yan Guang¡¯s eyes, who was the tall man standing behind Han Fei Zi on the white cloud in the sky. He took arge step forward and turned into a long arc using the force of his descent from the sky to charge towards Su Ming.


    "Guest from Tranquil East Tribe! You killed one of my people, now do you dare fight against me?!"


    Yan Guang¡¯s voice was clear as it spread through the area. As he closed in, a piercing sound rose up and a long spear materialized in his hand. That spear was entirely blue and let out a mysterious light. He held the spear in his hand and charged down with it. In an instant, he closed in on Su Ming.


    ¡®Theter stage of the Blood Solidification Realm, around 850 blood veins!¡¯


    As Su Ming retreated, he saw through the man¡¯s power from behind his mask. If he had encountered this man alone, he had the confidence that he could win, but Han Fei Zi was right beside him.


    Su Ming could afford to not be bothered by the man, but he had fought against Han Fei Zi before. This woman had a lot of skills and tricks. If they both attacked at the same time, he would have no way of fighting back.


    Various thoughts passed thorugh his mind in a sh while he dashed backwards. He lifted his right hand and hurled his fist towards Yan Guang descending from the sky.


    At the same time, a ck snake appeared in Su Ming¡¯s left hand. That snake hissed and charged out towards the ice shards closing in on him from the front.


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s fist connected, his body immediately trembled, and he staggered a few steps back. His face, which was hidden behind the mask, became slightly pale. Yan Guang, who was still in the sky, was in an even worse shape. A strong force came crashing towards him as he descended, causing him to tumble hundreds of feet back before he managed to stop himself.

 Chapter 151 — Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 151: Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Booming sounds echoed in the air and the shards shattered. Yet with a shudder, cracks also appeared on the ck snake¡¯s body. The moment the cracks appeared, Su Ming retreated once again. His gaze was freezing as he spat out one word.


    "Fog!"


    The ck snake Berserker Vessel he had just obtained immediately let out arge amount of ck fog. It instantly spread outwards, causing the area to be shrouded in ck.


    The expression on Han Fei Zi¡¯s face immediately changed. The instant the ck fog spread out, she instantaneously lifted her right hand and pointed towards Yan Guang. The white mist cloud instantly appeared around Yan Guang¡¯s body, who through his shock, had a grave expression on his face in the ck fog. The white mist cloud formed a tight defence around his body.


    Once she helped Yan Guang with his defence, a golden light shed outside Han Fei Zi¡¯s body. It was the same light that had appeared when she faced Su Ming previously - the strange Art that allowed her to remainrgely unscathed even after the numerous ambushes Su Ming hadid on her.


    The moment Han Fei Zi made her moves, Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed in the ck fog. The mark of the sword of virescent light charged out. Its target was not Yan Guang, neither was it Yan Fei Zi, but the person of blood standing right before her.


    That person of blood was Su Ming¡¯s target. If that thing was not destroyed, he knew that even if he managed to escape, there was still a possibility that he would be chased down. If that was the case, then it would be better if he destroyed it!


    The virescent sword sliced through the air and turned into a strong pressure as it charged towards the person of blood floating before Han Fei Zi with a might that could even make those in the Transcendence Realm shudder in fear. Han Fei Zi¡¯s heart immediately trembled. She could not see that viriscent sword, but she could feel a terrifying presence closing in quickly from the fog before her. It even gave her the false impression that she was under the threat of death.


    Her expression changed once again. Han Fei Zi quickly retreated and once she did so, she surrounded her body with mist clouds. The golden light shone through the mist clouds, and an ancient mirror about the size of her palm appeared in her hand. As light shone from the mirror, it let out banging sounds and six other mirrors apparated around her body, situated on her sides, her front and back, and the top and bottom of her body, protecting Han Fei Zi inside.


    Just as she retreated, the small viriscent sword closed in on the person of blood under Su Ming¡¯s control with the Brand and sliced through its head. The moment the sword shed down, the person of blood let out a piercing cry as if it possessed intelligence and split in half beforeshattering and crumbling apart.


    A murderous look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was just about to control the small virescent sword to charge at Han Fei Zi when his heart suddenly jumped and his face instantly darkened.


    A red mist spread out from the two halves of the crumbling person of blood and turned into aplex red picture that was about 100 feet in size. The moment it appeared, a piercing red light shed. That red light contained a pressure that made Su Ming tremble, and when it appeared, it caused the ck fog in the area to fade out. In an instant, the ck fog was gone without a trace.


    At the same time, the red picture started shifting and turned into a face of a woman. This woman was incredibly beautiful. She had her eyes closed, and as her eyshes fluttered, she opened her eyes.


    The instant she did so, the small virescent sword immediately trembled as if it could not get closer. A dim light shone from within the woman¡¯s eyes and a tinkling chuckle echoed in the air. There was a strange force within that chuckle, making those who heard it feel like their hearts shook like endless rippling water. It made people restless.


    As the chuckles echoed in the air, the woman opened her mouth and blew at the small virescent sword. Her breath was like fragrant air, and the moment it touched the small sword, it let out a sharp, sword whistle. The sword trembled and tumbled back towards Su Ming before quickly entering his body.


    A red flush immediately colored Su Ming¡¯s face. When the fragrant air rushed into his face, a mystified look appeared in his eyes. He could see a blurred figure of a beautiful young married woman. That woman¡¯s beauty gave the feeling as if his heart was going to race out off his chest. It was a feeling that made him think that if she just said the word, he would give his life for her.


    The woman was looking at him with a bewitching look at that moment, as if she was calling him to go to her.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression under the mask was one of bewilderment. Yet at that moment, the mysterious ck piece of debris hanging over his chest let out a chilling presence into his body, just like the time when he was stunned when the Fallen God of Berserkers descended. Su Ming¡¯s body jolted, and immediately, his eyes became clear.


    The moment he regained consciousness, Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood and the light in his eyes became dull. Shock appeared on his face, and he immediately retreated without any hesitation.


    This might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but it onlysted for an instant.


    "Hm?"


    Interest appeared in the giant face of the woman in the air. As she watched Su Ming hasty retreat, she suddenlyughed.


    "Fei Er, Yan Guang, I want this person alive. Go. He is already heavily injured, he won¡¯t be able to do much¡­ Bring him to me."


    As the giant face spoke softly, it gradually disappeared.


    Yan Guang immediatelyplied. Han Fei Zi did not speak, but remained frowning while looking in the direction Su Ming had escaped in. She still felt that there was something familiar about Su Ming, yet she had only managed to cross hands with him for a short period of time. She could not find any clues from him.


    Su Ming held his chest, the part where it hurt the most at the moment. It was as if his heart had been broken. Blood continuously flowed from his mouth, and the mark of the small sword at the center of his brows also became dull because of it. There was a looming red mark on the sword.


    ¡®That¡¯s Yan Luan!¡¯


    This was not the first time Su Ming had seen the gigantic form of the woman¡¯s face. He had seen this woman before, when He Feng challenged the Chains of Han Mountain a few years ago.


    ¡®She¡¯s definitely not anymon powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm! The Berserker Art she cast just now could definitely kill a person without anyone even realizing it!¡¯


    Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood, and as he staggered forward, he brought out South Asunder with his right hand from his bosom and ced the pill in his mouth before continuing charging forward.


    Han Fei Zi and Yan Guang were pursuing him nonstop at full speed behind him.


    "Master, Yan Luan¡¯s power should be around the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm¡­ She¡¯s one of the very few tribe leaders from all the tribes in the world that has power that surpasses the Elder of her tribe.


    "Lake of Colors Tribe is also very distinctly different from other tribes. The Elder is not the head of the tribe, the tribe leader is! To think that she¡¯s here as well¡­"


    There was obvious fear in He Feng¡¯s voice.


    When Su Ming heard He Feng¡¯s words, his face became darker. He gritted his teeth and continued dashing forward without regard for his injuries. As he ran, he continued taking in arge amount of South Asunder, which allowed him to maintain his speed, but due to this continuous charge, he could not calm down and heal his injuries quickly.


    Han Fei Zi and Yan Guang became increasingly more stunned as they pursued him. The both of them had though that with Su Ming¡¯s grave injuries, he would not be able to run too far away or for too long, yet four hours had already passed by, and this guest from Tranquil East Tribe was still dashing forth at an incredibly fast pace.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale under the mask. Even with the help of South Asunder healing his wounds, the hours of escaping still made it hard for him to recover because he did not have time to sit down and meditate to heal. It was especially so for the sharp pain in his chest. Not much of it had went away.


    As he continued running, it even became much more painful, as if his heart was about to breakpletely.


    ¡®Lake of Colors Tribe!¡¯


    Su Ming carved the name of the tribe into his mind, but he could not stop. He was worried that Yan Luan would appear once again. Once she did, he would have a difficult time escaping.


    "Master, I think Yan Luan won¡¯t appear again!"


    He Feng¡¯s cautious voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind with an anxiety that could not be hidden. He did not want Su Ming to die. If Su Ming died, it would be difficult for him to survive as well.


    "Continue!"


    Su Ming knew that his intelligence and experience could notpare to He Feng¡¯s. When he heard He Feng¡¯s words, a vague but important thought appeared in his head.


    "Yan Luan¡¯s power is so incredible it¡¯s shocking. If she could appear at anytime she wanted, then none of the guests from the other two tribes who entered the hidden grounds would have been able to survive. In fact, there would be no need for them to send people to investigate the ce at all¡­"


    He Feng¡¯s mind moved at an incredible pace, and he spoke as he continued with his analysis.


    "But since she sent Han Fei Zi and Yan Guang to kill you, and since we met the man in red robes and the other person when we came out of the tunnel, that means¡­"


    "This means that either Yan Luan¡¯s power isrgely limited in this ce, or there¡¯s something else that¡¯s forcing her to be constantly in one ce and she cannot leave. She can only use the method like just now and attack through apparitions," Su Ming immediately said.


    "Incredible, Master! Also, the attack from Yan Luan¡¯s apparition was not simple, or else, she could just summon the apparition again and you wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape for such a long time," He Feng first praised Su Ming before he spoke his thoughts.


    A sparkle appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He knew he could notst much longer. He might still have an ample supply of South Asunder, but if he left that sharp pain in his chest alone any longer, his body would not be able to withstand it.


    ¡®He Feng, I know you still have some tricks hidden up your sleeve. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to survive either. Don¡¯t hide anymore. Can you hold Han Fei Zi and the other person for a while?¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath and sent his thoughts to He Feng.


    He Feng fell silent for a moment, as if he making his decision.


    "Master, with my current condition, I can only stall them for half the time it takes to burn an incense stick¡­"


    "That¡¯s good enough!"


    Su Ming stopped and immediately sat down cross-legged on the ground. He brought out a few pills of South Asunder and ced one in his mouth before closing his eyes and immediately starting to circte his Qi.


    Time passed by. Very soon, a white cloud whistled through the sky behind Su Ming. When the white cloud was 1,000 feet away from him, a dim light shed around his body, and He Feng¡¯s small form dashed out.


    His face was obscured. He did not want Han Fei Zi recognizing him, which would only cause Su Ming to be displeased with him and in turn suspect him. Once he appeared, He Feng lifted his right hand and hurled his fist towards the white cloud approaching from the sky.


    Ripples appeared between where Su Ming sat and the approaching white cloud. The ripples quickly spread out. He Feng charged out swiftly, and the dim light around his body spread outwards.


    The dim light instantly enveloped an area of 500 feet around Su Ming. He Feng sat down cross-legged in midair with his eyes closed. His entire body blended together with the light, and he disappeared without a trace. With this method, he could stop Han Fei Zi and Yan Guang to gain some time for Su Ming.


    A thunderous boom appeared in the air. It was Yan Guang, who had a murderous look on his face as he continuously attacked the dim light with the long blue spear in his hand, causing the dim light to waver, looking as if it was about to be torn apart at any moment.


    In just one nce, Han Fei Zi saw Su Ming sitting within the dim light. A strange light appeared in her eyes and she took action. White clouds surrounded the dim light and closed in with a great pressure, causing the area enveloped by the dim light to continuously shrink.

 Chapter 152 — Could Not Understand This Woman

    <h4>Chapter 152: Could Not Understand This Woman</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    400 feet, 300 feet, 200 feet¡­ When the area enveloped by the light shrunk to just 100 feet, the screen formed by the light became incredibly dull. At that moment, Yan Guang let out a low growl and the long spear in his hand shed with a bright blue light before he stabbed the dim light screen with the spear.


    The light screen immediately shattered and turned into countless shards that tumbled backwards. They gathered in midair and turned into the He Feng who had his face obscured. He Feng shuddered. The moment he appeared, the spear in Yan Guang¡¯s hand let out a sharp whistle as it charged towards Su Ming.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes were cold as she stood beside him. She lifted her hand and the mist clouds surrounded each other before turning into a giant hand of mist clouds that plowed forth.


    He Feng was overwrought with anxiety. He understood full well that if Su Ming died, he would immediately die with him. He gritted his teeth and let out a roar. Dim light shone from his entire body once again, and it gathered in an area of 30 feet around Su Ming¡¯s body. The moment it crashed against Yan Guang¡¯s long spear, it exploded once again, unable to withstand the force.


    This was He Feng¡¯s limit. His body immediately became dull, as if he was about to scatter away. He let out a brokenugh. The moment he fell into despair, a strong absorbing force spread out from within Su Ming and enveloped He Feng¡¯s body, pulling him inside in an instant.


    The same moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. A chilling glint shed briefly through his eyes, and killing intent appeared!


    The moment he opened his eyes, a red light appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet, and a red meadow spread out swiftly. As the meadow covered an area of 100 feet, it formed ayer of protection that blocked Yan Guang¡¯s long spear and Han Fei Zi¡¯s giant hand of mist clouds.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the sky and Yan Guang¡¯s long spear was fended off. The moment it stopped, Su Ming stood up swiftly and took one step forward. He ignored Han Fei Zi and charged towards Yan Guang so quickly he closed in on him in an instant, hurling his fist towards him.


    Yan Guang shed fists with him, growling softly. With a boom, he staggered back and coughed out blood.


    A murderous look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He charged forth to chase the man down and kill him.


    When Han Fei Zi saw the red meadow, she was momentarily stunned. For some reason, she thought she¡¯d seen this meadow before. Yet the things that had happened within the cave in the rainforest happened too quickly that day, hence she did not see everything clearly.


    She was just about to take action after recovering from her shock when Su Ming swung his right hand towards her and that ck snake immediately appeared once again, turning into a smallyer of ck fog. The head of the snake appeared within that fog andunched itself towards Han Fei Zi with its mouth wide open to swallow her.


    All of this happened in an instant. Han Fei Zi revealed a cold smirk and the golden light shed around her entire body. She did not pay any heed to the snake formed by the ck fog. Instead, she took a step forward and charged into the fog with the intention of preventing Su Ming from killing Yan Guang and then capturing him alive along with her partner.


    "He Feng, you were the one who lured her here and you¡¯re still not attacking? How long are you going to wait!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed brilliantly. He had to kill Yan Guang first, before he could deal with Han Fei Zi. He could not let these two people join hands. When he saw Han Fei Zi charging through the fog without care, he immediately made his decision and said those words in a hoarse voice.


    The moment the words were spoken, the calm look on Han Fei Zi¡¯s face immediately changed. She instinctively stopped and lifted her head. With an explosive bang in her head, the answer as to why she had the sense of familiarity when she faced this man appeared.


    Yet there was a price to be paid for this answer. This price was Yan Guang¡¯s life!


    The moment Han Fei Zi was taken aback by Su Ming¡¯s words and faltered, he caught up to the backpedalling Yan Guang. The mark of the sword at the center of his brows shed, and the small virescent sword let out a whistle as it charged out towards Yan Guang. It traveled so quickly that it closed in on Yan Guang in an instant and pierced through the center of his brows.


    The man let out a shrill and pained cry.


    There was a bang in the air, and Yan Guang staggered a few steps back due to the remnants of the charging force from the small sword before he fell to the ground with his legs convulsing uncontrobly. His breath left his body and he died.


    Su Ming panted harshly, and sweat appeared on his forehead. Blood also came from his mouth. His face was pale, and the pain in his chest grew stronger.


    The chain of actions Su Ming had taken used up arge amount of his energy. When he killed Yan Guang, he almost used up all the spiritual power stored within the path of blood in his body.


    Right now, he held a red spirit stone in his hand, and the red meadow traveled with his feet to cover an area of 100 feet around him. Within Su Ming¡¯s body, the souls of the Wings of the Moon spread out and surrounded the area as they let out soundless roars.


    The small virescent sword became dull. There were even some red spots on the body of the sword, looking as if they had seeped into the sword itself. It was a terrifying sight to behold. As of now, the sword floated beside Su Ming, letting out a faint and weak sword aura.


    Han Fei Zi stood hundreds of feet away from Su Ming. As she stared at him, a vicious look appeared in her eyes. She had been searching for the person before her for a long time but had been unable to find any clues. She did not expect to meet him now, in this ce.


    "You are Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s guest¡­ then that small person in the dim light just now should be He Feng! As for this thing¡­"


    A sh appeared in Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes, and she stared at the small virescent sword.


    "This should be He Feng¡¯s great treasure. Who knew¡­? Xuan Lun and I have been fighting over it for such a long time, and you were the one who obtained it in the end! This is the second time we meet, and your powers have changed drastically. You should not be some insignificant person. Who are you?"


    "Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s guest, Mo Su," Su Ming said hoarsely as he looked at the veiled Han Fei Zi through his mask.


    "Mo Su¡­"


    Han Fei Zi looked at Su Ming, silent.


    Su Ming did not speak either. He could only pant harshly as he stared at Han Fei Zi.


    "You¡¯re gravely wounded. I¡¯m a seventh of a chance certain that I can kill you here."


    After a dozen breaths passed by, Han Fei Zi spoke softly.


    "I am also a seventh of a chance certain that I can take you down with me!" Su Ming stated coolly. The small virescent sword beside him let out a light sword whistle.


    "I trust you."


    A smile suddenly appeared on Han Fei Zi¡¯s face. Even if her smile was concealed by the veil, it could still be seen vaguely. It looked as if her face that was covered by the veil contained an unparalleled beauty with the addition of her smile.


    "Now that I know who you are, it¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯ll give you a chance. I won¡¯t reveal your identity, but if you can walk out of this ce alive, then you will have to fulfill one request of mine."


    Han Fei Ziughed softly. She did not even ask whether Su Ming agreed to her words before she floated into the air with the white cloud underneath her feet. Her clothes danced in the air as she disappeared into the distancenguidly.


    Su Ming frowned. He could not understand this woman before him.


    When Han Fei Zi disappeared into the horizon, Su Ming momentarily fell into a pensive silence. He cast a nce at Yan Guang¡¯s corpse and searched through his body. Once he found his things, he took the blue long spear and quickly left the ce.


    Two hourster, Su Ming sat down cross-legged in a secluded area within a mountain range. The pain in his chest had be stronger. At this moment, he closed his eyes to meditate and took South Asunder to heal his wounds. He had to heal quickly. This ce would only be more dangerous.


    That piece of starry sky still dominated the sky in the istion grounds belonging to Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. Daylight would never arrive. However, this ce was not dark. There was a gentle light in the area that was no different from daylight in the eyes of a Berserker.


    Su Ming woke up from his meditation a few hourster and let out a shaky breath. His face was still pale underneath the mask, but his injuries had mostly healed. The most grievous injury on his body was on his heart.


    If it were not for the protection of the mysterious debris, Su Ming¡¯s heart would not have been able to withstand theughter of the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe, which had been part of her Berserker Art. His heart would have shattered into pieces. He might have recovered somewhat now, but he could still feel the pain in his heart.


    As he sat there, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pressed against the center of the mask¡¯s brows. Immediately, a green light shed on the center of his brows and the small virescent sword appeared. Su Ming brought it before his eyes. There were three small red spots on the sword that had corroded its body, causing the aura of the sword to be corrupted and its might to be greatly reduced.


    "A powerful Berserker in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He lifted his left hand and tried wiping away the red spots. After a long while, he let out a long sigh. He could not wipe the red spots off.


    In his silence, Su Ming¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He felt someone moving closer to him in his Branded area.


    ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    It was quiet in the mountain range. Dong Fang Hua moved forward cautiously. His body wasden with injuries and his robes were soaked in blood. His face was pale, and as he moved forward panting harshly, he would continuously turn his head back with a lingering fear in his eyes.


    "This ursed ce! Who would¡¯ve thought Lake of Colors Tribe would attack on such arge scale¡­ Ah, the excavation this time is far too dangerous. It¡¯s a good thing I found some herbs. I should be able to obtain protection now."


    Dong Fang Huaughed bitterly and moved forward quickly but cautiously.


    As he walked forth, a calm voice suddenly reached his ears.


    "Brother Dong Fang!"


    "Who is it?"


    Dong Fang Hua¡¯s expression changed. He did not stop as he spoke, but instinctively ran a few steps forward. Only then did he realize that the voice he had heard just now was rather familiar.


    "Brother Mo?"


    Dong Fang Hua was momentarily stunned. He stopped, but remained alert. As he looked around his surroundings, his gaze fell upon a person walking towards him from the distance.


    Su Ming walked unhurriedly to Dong Fang Hua and stopped 100 feet away from him. He looked at the currently miserable looking old man. It was clear that the old man did not have a safe trip after he entered this ce.


    When Dong Fang Hua saw Su Ming, he let out a breath of relief and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "Brother Mo, I embarrassed myself when you suddenly spoke because I was too nervous. Please excuse my poor behavior."


    "It¡¯s fine. This ce has been taken over by Lake of Colors Tribe and it¡¯s very dangerous. I acted too rashly just now."


    Su Ming shook his head. He could understand Dong Fang Hua¡¯s fear.


    "Brother Dong Fang, why are you alone? I remember that Brother Chen was with you." Su Ming looked at Dong Fang Hua and spoke in a collected tone.


    "Brother Chen¡­ Ha¡­ He was killed. Brother Mo, this isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. We can¡¯t stay here for long. If you don¡¯t have another ce to go, why don¡¯t youe with me to the gathering ce? With your power, you won¡¯t need to be like me and gather herbs to get protection from Sir Nan Tian," Dong Fang Hua quickly said.


    "Gathering ce? Alright, I¡¯ll go with you."


    Su Ming was moved by the idea and nodded his head. Under Dong Fang Hua¡¯s lead, the two of them quickly left the ce and charged into the distance.


    "More than half of the guests of Tranquil East Tribe died. Right now, besides you and me, there are only two other survivors left. One of them is Sir Nan Tian, Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s chief guest.


    "The other person is Chou Nu. He has a short temper and is Sir Nan Tian¡¯s follower. He¡¯s also Tranquil East¡¯s guest. When brother Chen and I went to the gathering ce, we ran into trouble. Brother Chen died, and I was saved by Chou Nu when I was in danger."


    On the way, Dong Fang Hua spoke to Su Ming in a low voice of the things he had experienced once he arrived to this ce.

 Chapter 153 — Sir Mo Su

    <h4>Chapter 153: Sir Mo Su</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Sir Nan Tian is injured and needs the herbs in this ce to recover. Chou Nu is protecting him, that¡¯s why he can¡¯te and search for the herbs himself. He saved me so that I can look for the herbs out here.


    "He promised me that if I take the risk and find enough herbs, then he¡¯d bring me to meet Sir Nan Tian. He also promised that once Sir Nan Tian¡¯s power recovers, they¡¯ll escort me out of this ce safely," Dong Fang Hua told his story softly.


    He knew that Su Ming was incredibly powerful and made the decision to follow him in his heart, since they were currently in a dangerous ce. That was also why he told Su Ming everything he knew in detail.


    Su Ming nodded. He Feng¡¯s soul had fallen into deep sleep in his body due to his previous exertion. He would not be able to wake up any time soon. And without He Feng to help him analyze situations and make judgments, Su Ming had to rely on himself for everything.


    The two of them charged forward for four hours under Dong Fang Hua¡¯s lead. On the way, they found three groups of people from Lake of Colors Tribe and hid themselves beforehand with the help of Su Ming¡¯s Branding Art. Once they avoided these people, they arrived outside a valley.


    The valley was not big, and it was so secluded the area was covered in silence. There was not a hint of sound.


    "Brother Mo, this is the ce. Chou Nu promised me that once I brought the herbs here and called out to him, he will appear," Dong Fang Hua said softly and looked at Su Ming, seeking his opinion.


    When he saw Su Ming nodding his head, he took a few steps forward and stood outside the valley, using his Qi to send his voice forward as he hissed out, "Brother Chou Nu, are you there?"


    The valley was silent. After about the time it takes for half of an incense stick to burnter, Su Ming suddenly noticed something and turned his body to look back. The sounds of footsteps appeared in the air, attracting Dong Fang Hua¡¯s attention as well, and he quickly looked over.


    A big man walked over from the distance outside the valley. That man was half-naked and built like an iron tower. He took big slow steps until he was 100 feet away from Su Ming and Dong Fang Hua before he stopped and stared coldly at Su Ming.


    This man had a hideous appearance. His face was marred with scars, and he had neither a nose nor lips. Just seeing his face would make people terrified. His eyes, however, shone with a brilliant light.


    "Dong Fang Hua, how dare you! How could you bring outsiders here!"


    The man¡¯s voice was like a tidal wave, and as he spoke, his words held a chilling and frightening tone.


    Dong Fang Hua¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly opened his mouth to exin, but the man refused to listen to him. He stared at Su Ming instead and pointed at him with a finger.


    "Who are you?"


    "Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s guest, Mo Su," Su Ming answered slowly.


    "I¡¯ve seen all guests in Tranquil East Tribe. Why have I never seen you?" the man asked with a cold sneer.


    "Brother Chou Nu, don¡¯t be angry. This is a misunderstanding. Brother Mo just became a guest recently. We were both in the third batch and came together but were separatedter. I saw him today when I came back, that¡¯s why I invited him toe with me. I had indeed acted too rashly, I hope you don¡¯t mind," Dong Fang Hua quickly exined.


    "Oh? Take out your guest te."


    Chou Nu¡¯s expression warmed up slightly as he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not waste any time with pleasantries. He took out his te and with a swing, threw it towards Chou Nu. The man lifted his right hand and caught the te without even moving an inch, remainingpletely unaffected as he withstood the force of Su Ming¡¯s throw imbedded in the te.


    He lowered his head and scrutinized the te for a moment before a pensive look appeared on his face, but he soon threw the te back to Su Ming.


    "I can¡¯t be certain of your identity yet. Gather ten herbs ande back here to see me. As for you, Dong Fang Hua, did you get the herbs?"


    Chou Nu looked towards Dong Fang Hua.


    The called man quickly brought out a number of various herbs from his bosom. After a moment of hesitation, he said softly, "I only managed to find so much. There are quite a number of people from Lake of Colors Tribe here. If I continued searching for more, I might have run into them, then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring a single one back. I¡¯m worried about Sir Nan Tian, that¡¯s why I came back earlier."


    That man had been ring when he saw that the herbs were not enough, but when he heard the old man¡¯s words, he hesitated for a moment before he nodded his head.


    "You pass. Come with me. With his protection, we can escort you safely out of this ce."


    As Chou Nu spoke, he turned around and started moving back,pletely ignoring Su Ming.


    Dong Fang Hua hesitated for a moment, then he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive. He stood where he was and wrapped his palm around his fist, bowing in the direction where the man was heading.


    "I am Mo Su. Sir Nan Tian, may Ie see you?"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was not loud, but his voice was manipted with fine control. As it echoed in the area, his voice formed rings upon rings of invisible ripples that spread out.


    Dong Fang Hua was momentarily stunned by Su Ming¡¯s actions. As for Chou Nu, he turned around and looked at Su Ming spitefully as a vicious re appeared in his eyes.


    "Shut up. If you¡¯re not gone within three breaths, then today, you¡¯ll¡­"


    Before Chou Nu could finish speaking, a gentle voice suddenly reached themnguidly and cut his words off.


    "Chou Er, don¡¯t be rude towards Sir Mo Su.


    "If an important guest is here, then it is only natural that I meet him. However, I am currently healing my injuries and cannote forth to wee you personally. Brother Mo, I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    "Brother Nan, it is my pleasure."


    Su Ming smiled. He had infused his voice with the power of fine control when he spoke just now. Berserkers in the Blood Solidification Realm would not be able to sense it. Only those who have Transcended would be able to feel the change in his voice.


    "Sir¡­ Mo Su?"


    Chou Nu was stunned. He could hear the implications in those words. Besides, he could tell that Nan Tian was speaking amiably towards this man, as if he was addressing an equal. His heart instantly trembled and he wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing deeply towards Su Ming.


    "I have been disrespectful towards you, Sir Mo Su. Please punish me."


    "It¡¯s fine. Do lead the way," Su Ming said coolly.


    "Thank you, sir¡­ This way, please."


    Chou Nu¡¯s expression was extremely respectful, his attitudepletely different from before. At that moment, he had his body slightly bowed as he acted as Su Ming¡¯s guide by his side.


    Dong Fang Hua sucked in a deep breath. After remaining stunned for a moment, his gaze when he looked at Su Ming became even more respectful. His estimation of Su Ming¡¯s power was originally high enough, but he did not expect that with just one sentence, he could make the chief guest of Tranquil East Tribe, Nan Tian, reply to him like an equal.


    He quickly followed behind Su Ming. By the looks of it, he looked as if he wanted to be the other¡¯s follower.


    The three of them did not walk too far as Chou Nu led them into a valley nearby. Su Ming saw a middle-aged man sitting on the ground.


    The man was very handsome. He wore a white robe and looked calm. Six ck beast bones were floating and turning slowly by his side.


    Every single time they took a turn around him, a wisp of ck mist would seep out of the man¡¯s mouth, nose, ears, and eyes, which would then be quickly absorbed by one of the beast bones.


    The moment Su Ming stepped into the valley, the man opened his eyes and looked at Su Ming with a profound gaze.


    Su Ming too looked at this man. Their gazes met in the air and a baffled look appeared on the man¡¯s face. Once he observed Su Ming, he lifted his right hand and the six beast bones by his side fell to the ground.


    "Brother Mo, your powers are a little strange."


    The man smiled and spoke with a gentle tone. With just one nce, he could tell that Su Ming had not Transcended, yet he still addressed him as an equal. He could feel a dangerous presenceing from Su Ming. This threat was not because the man harbored any ill will against him, but from the mutual awareness they had of each other.


    The only people who made him feel as if he was in danger were either those who had reached greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm or those who had reached the Transcendence Realm.


    Chou Nu took a few brisk steps forward and stood by the man¡¯s side respectfully, with his head lowered, a typical picture of a follower. Dong Fang Hua hesitated for a moment, but did not follow him. He stood behind Su Ming like Chou Nu instead, with his head lowered and with a respectful expression.


    Su Ming smiled and sat down with his legs crossed. He was also observing the chief guest of Tranquil East Tribe - Nan Tian.


    This person¡¯s level of cultivation was simr to Xuan Lun¡¯s, yet Su Ming could feel a calm and rxed air around him. It was different from the sullen air around Xuan Lun.


    "Brother Nan, aren¡¯t you worried that Lake of Colors Tribe wille here when you¡¯re healing your injuries?" Su Ming asked with a smile.


    A smile appeared on Nan Tian¡¯s face and he shook his head, saying, "Those who can make it here will eventually arrive. Instead of hiding around, why don¡¯t I sit here and see whether Lake of Colors Tribe woulde?


    "If they want my life, then they¡¯ll have to pay a price!"


    A cold glint appeared in Nan Tian¡¯s eyes. Of course, that cold look was not aimed at Su Ming, but Lake of Colors Tribe.


    "You aren¡¯t injured. You have absolutely no need to hide," Su Ming said slowly, smiling faintly.


    Nan Tian¡¯s eyes focused on Su Ming, and heughed after a moment.


    "I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Brother Mo. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not injured¡­ But I¡¯m one against many. I don¡¯t want to get into this mess and a world of trouble.


    "Aren¡¯t you here because you had the same thoughts, Brother Mo?"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then this ce will be even livelier in the next few days."


    Su Ming fell into a moment of silence before heughed.


    "Talking with you is a pleasure. You¡¯re right. I leaked my current location and had no intention of hiding myself to tell Lake of Colors Tribe to not provoke me. If they don¡¯te, I won¡¯t stick my nose into the affairs of the three tribes either.


    "I was also telling the other guests that they coulde here to avoid trouble. But they have to pay a sufficient price to avoid trouble. I was originally waiting for Xuan Lun. If he came here, then this ce would be much safer.


    "But it¡¯s also a joyous asion that you¡¯re here. We might be able to get a much better gain from the trip this time."


    Nan Tian spokenguidly with a smile. He stole a look at Dong Fang Hua standing respectfully behind Su Ming and continued speaking with an insipid tone.


    "Since Dong Fang is your follower, then I won¡¯t receive his price. As for the others who willeter¡­"


    Nan Tian smiled. He looked at Su Ming and kept his silence.


    Su Ming hade into contact with a lot of powerful Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm. He was no longer as emotionally affected as when he first met Wind Stream¡¯s Jing Nan.


    At that moment, when he saw Nan Tian looking over at him once he finished speaking, he fell into a momentary silence before lifting his right hand. The souls of the Wings of the Moon in his body flew out in their invisible forms and spun around the area rapidly until they turned into an invisible sandstorm.


    Chou Nu and Dong Fang Hua could not feel that sandstorm clearly, but Nan Tian could sense a power that was equivalent to that of Transcendence. However, this strength was only simr to Transcendence. It was not the source of the danger he felt earlier.


    ¡®If that¡¯s all¡­¡¯


    Nan Tian frowned slightly, but the moment his brows creased, a sharp pain appeared in his mind. That pain came without warning. It made his expression change, and he also saw an enchanting look that seemed to be able to capture all those who looked into Su Ming¡¯s profound gaze.


    This feeling onlysted for a moment before it disappeared. Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he opened them once again, everything returned to normal.


    "Let¡¯s share equally. What do you say, brother Mo?" Nan Tian said with a smile, his spirits lifted.


    When he saw Su Ming nodding, that smile grew wider.


    "Brother Mo, are you interested in the legacy of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor?"

 Chapter 154 — God of Berserkers!

    <h4>Chapter 154: God of Berserkers!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Brother Nan, what do you mean?"


    Su Ming looked at Nan Tian, remaining seated.


    Dong Fang Hua¡¯s face was filled with respect as he stood by the side with his heart racing against his chest. He knew that he had just obtained a huge chance. That chance was not of him obtaining any treasure, but it came from Mo Su sitting right before him.


    ¡®He actually made Sir Nan Tian treat him as an equal. By how Sir Nan Tian is acting, he¡¯s definitely treating him very courteously. This person¡­ if I can follow Sir Mo Su, then it¡¯ll be serendipitous for me.¡¯


    Dong Fang Hua took in a deep breath and a determined look appeared in his eyes.


    "Brother Mo, our forces are thin, and it¡¯ll be difficult for us to fight against Lake of Colors Tribe. But if Xuan Lunes here as well, the three of us will obtain great power in this ce.


    "Lake of Colors Tribe has sent all of their forces here. Before this, they covered up their tracks and did not reveal any clues, which means that Tranquil East and Puqiang are most likely in the dark. This is a chance for us!


    "It¡¯ll be a waste if we don¡¯t obtain something good from the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, no?"


    Nan Tian looked at Su Ming with a polite smile.


    "There is room for discussion about this."


    Su Ming fell into momentary silence. He did not immediately agree to it.


    Nan Tian only smiled when he heard Su Ming¡¯s reply. He nodded his head and no longer spoke. Instead, he closed his eyes, and the beast bones lying around his body rose into the air once again, spinning around his body slowly. By his side, Chou Nu sat down as well to protect him.


    Silence gradually fell upon them. There was a faint breeze blowing in the valley. As it blew past, the wind would lift up strands of their hair, which would tickle their faces, causing them a faint itch.


    While Su Ming remaining seated, he lifted his head and looked at the starry sky over the valley. His expression was calm as he became troubled by his thoughts.


    "Sir¡­ Sir Mo Su, these are the herbs I found when I was outside."


    Dong Fang Hua looked at Su Ming at his side. There was a calming effecting from Su Ming, but for some unknown reason that Dong Fang Hua himself could not exin, he could sense a hint of sorrow from that tranquility.


    Dong Fang Hua brought out almost all of the herbs on his body before he ced them respectfully before Su Ming.


    "I can¡¯t promise you that you can leave this ce safely," Su Ming said dully.


    Dong Fang Hua let out a sigh before he spoke softly. "It¡¯s fine. Staying here is at least better than being outside."


    Su Ming did not speak any longer but chose to look at the sky instead as he healed his wounds in silence. The injuries on his chest were the worst, and he would not be able to heal them within a short amount of time. However, he could still absorb the spiritual aura around him and store it into the path of blood in his body.


    Yet when he made it flow around his entire body, the flow would be slightly jerky when it arrived at the center of his brows. He could feel that the three spots on the small virsecent sword were the reason why the flow of the spiritual aura had slowed down.


    Time trickled by. The four people in the valley fell into silence. No one spoke. As followers, until Nan Tian and Su Ming spoke, Chou Nu and Dong Fang Hua would also maintain silence.


    It was about 20 hourster. Another day almost passed by, yet the starry sky stayed up and did not change. Su Ming continued looking at the sky. These stars had already been carved into his mind.


    "Brother Mo, you seem to be very interested in this piece of sky."


    Nan Tian broke the silence. He had been observing Su Ming discreetly for a long time. He could tell that Su Ming had not Transcended, yet that sense of danger did not diminish even one bit. It caught his attention, that was why he had been observing silently.


    "This piece of sky does not belong to the night sky of the Land of South Morning," Su Ming stated slowly.


    "Of course. This sky was created by Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor by using an Art. From what I know, this sky has a direct connection to the mysterious ce Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor came from.


    "It¡¯s said that Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor came from another world. Perhaps the stars in this sky belong to the other world," Nan Tian said in a low tone, seemingly moved by the story.


    "Other world¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    "I heard that the other world is a mysterious and strange ce. I¡¯ve never been there, but I¡¯ve heard some rumors about it. Brother Mo, if you¡¯re interested, I can tell you about it to spend time."


    Nan Tian smiled and a deep emotion seemed to be stirred within him.


    "When I first came here a few years ago, I was also taken aback by this sky. When I went back, I searched through a lot of ancient scrolls that spoke about this, and I gradually grew to understand it somewhat.


    "If we speak about the other world, we must also talk about the God of the Berserker Tribe¡­ the God of Berserkers!


    "The God of Berserkers is the most powerful person in the Berserker Tribe. He is worshipped by all of us in all our tribes. He is our deity and our protector¡­ There is also a legend that says that the power of the first God of Berserkers has reached a level that is unimaginable by our standards. At that time, the entire Berserker Tribe was at its most glorious time¡­


    "He led brave warriors from an innumerable amount of tribes and left our world. It was also at that moment that we obtained news of another world. There were a lot of other ces outside other than thend that belonged to us Berserkers¡­


    "I can¡¯t imagine it, and a part of me still doesn¡¯t believe¡­ the things about the legendary era that were described in the ancient scrolls."


    There was a hint of uncertainty on Nan Tian¡¯s face, but there was also excitement.


    "Brother Mo, I read this in the ancient scrolls. There was one sentence that described that legendary era and the age where all detailed records were gone¡­


    "¡®The worship of all worlds!¡¯"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart lurched. He lifted his head swiftly to look at Nan Tian. He was not the only who did so. It was clear that this was the first time Chou Nu heard about it as well. Only Dong Fang Hua had his head lowered, his expression impossible to be seen.


    "The worship of all worlds¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    Those simple five words held a domineering and mighty force that seemed to lift a veil off a canvas in his mind. On that canvas, he seemed to see the legendary era. The God of Berserkers floated in the sky, and an uncountable amount of people from other worlds knelt down and worshipped him.


    "I find it unbelievable, but I also regret not being born during that era." Nan Tianughed bitterly. "But all glorious moments would eventually fade out. The first God of Berserkers died mysteriously, causing this worship of all worlds that is described within the ancient scrolls to only be a short moment of glory.


    "Yet after many years went by, the second God of Berserkers appeared. His appearance immediately brought forth a disastrous event. It is said that thend of the Berserker Tribes was divided into five parts because of him!


    "He died and his body was divided into five parts, which were buried in the five continents of the Berserker Tribes¡­ His head was taken away by those in the other world, and we have no idea where it went¡­ That¡¯s how the Day of Eternal Creation came by. It is said certain people could hear a roar from far away in thend of the Berserker Tribes on thest day of the Day of Eternal Creation. That is the mournful cry of the second God of Berserkers.


    "The fourth God of Berserker mighte from among those who can hear the roar. All of us Berserkers have been waiting for the fourth God of Berserkers¡­


    "But those are just legends. I¡¯ve never heard the roar, and neither has anyone around me heard it," Nan Tian said in a low tone.


    "What about the third God of Berserkers?"


    "This is what I¡¯m curious about. Perhaps my power is not enough for me to obtain more ancient scrolls, but among the records I found that spoke about the Gods of Berserkers, the third God of Berserkers is missing.


    "It¡¯s only said that he died not long after he appeared. The only records about him are regarding thend where he came from - the Great Yu Dynasty, the Central Land of Berserkers."


    Nan Tian shook his head.


    When Su Ming heard it, light shudders ran through his body. He could not control these shudders. Nan Tian immediately noticed and gave him a questioning look.


    "Brother Mo, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing." Su Ming closed his eyes to hide his shock¡­ and fear.


    ¡®So there¡¯s not just one God of Berserkers, but there were generations of them¡­ but why didn¡¯t he mention the Fire Berserkers? Which God of Berserkers sealed the Fire Berserkers, which generation did he belong to¡­?


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Nan Tian speak about the big event that shocked all Berserkers¡­ Perhaps this is a difference between regions. It must be¡­¡¯


    Panic rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart, a sight that was rarely seen.


    He did not know why, but Cang Lan¡¯s pitying andplicated gaze as she looked at him appeared naturally in his head.


    "If someday, you remember something¡­ you cane to Freezing Sky n to look for me¡­"


    Su Ming opened his eyes, which became filled with a lot of red in the span of a few short breaths. He turned his head to look outside the valley.


    An almost unnoticeable glint appeared in Nan Tian¡¯s eyes. He felt that something was wrong with Mo Su. While he was mulling over it silently, his expression suddenly changed and he lifted his head to look outside the valley, which was soon followed by a shock in his heart, and he looked at Su Ming from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡®What shocking senses. He should have been affected by my words just now, but even so, he sensed that there were people outside the valley before me¡­ If he had been calm¡­ I should establish a good rtionship with him,¡¯ Nan Tian decided in his heart.


    At that moment, a ghastly and cold voice that seemed to tear through the space outside the valley forcefully traveled in, "Nan Tian, I, Xuan, am here!"


    That voice was like a rumbling thunder. As it traveled inside, two people appeared outside the valley and walked in. The person walking in front was Xuan Lun. His face was dark, and there was a frown between his brows. Behind him was an old man. That old man was covered in fresh blood. There were many wounds on his body, and his face was pale. It was clear that the fights he had endured until he reached this ce had been incredibly devastating.


    "I¡¯m honored that you coulde here."


    Nan Tian smiled and stood up, wrapping his fist in his palm towards Xuan Lun.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s face had been dark since the time he came to this ce. As he walked towards them, his gaze fell on Su Ming, and a freezing glint appeared in his eyes.


    "You were spreading out your presence without care here. You gained the courage to do so not just to tell Lake of Colors Tribe you¡¯re here, but also to tell me you¡¯re here, no?


    "How could you be so sure that Lake of Colors Tribe won¡¯t find you first and kill you?" Xuan Lun let out a cold harrumph.


    "Besides those in Lake of Colors Tribe, if I was the only one who reached the Transcendence Realm, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do this, but with you here, I would naturally have the courage to do so."


    Nan Tian smiled, not at all bothered by Xuan Lun¡¯s tone.


    "We can talk about your schemester. This isn¡¯t a bad ce, but there¡¯re too many people here. You, either you take off your mask, or leave!"


    Xuan Lun¡¯s tone was terrifying and cold as he looked at Su Ming. He just found this person to be an eyesore. It did not matter whether it was during the first time he met him in the tunnel or just now when he met him in this ce. That feeling of dislike was still there.


    Nan Tian was momentarily stunned. His eyes went back and forth between Xuan Lun and Su Ming, who remained seated. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke to Xuan Lun in a low tone.


    "Brother Xuan, do you have any personal grudges against brother Mo?"

 Chapter 155 — There Are Some Words That Should Not Be Heard

    <h4>Chapter 155: There Are Some Words That Should Not Be Heard</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "No, I just can¡¯t stand people who hide their identity."


    A glint appeared in Xuan Lun¡¯s eyes. He suddenly took a step forward and strolled towards Su Ming.


    As he walked over, murderous intent immediately appeared from the old man behind him. He red at Su Ming and went forward as well.


    Su Ming did not move but remained seated in his ce. Beside him, Dong Fang Hua gulped, his heart racing. Instinctively, he wanted to retreat and avoid this, but when he saw the calm look on Su Ming¡¯s face, he remembered his decision and gritted his teeth despite his hesitation.


    He knew that he could not run away from this. If he did, then it would be impossible for him to be Mo Su¡¯s follower. He might even lose the right to stay in this ce.


    ¡®I¡¯ll risk it! I have to risk it!¡¯


    Once he made his decision, Dong Fang Hua clenched his fists. The blood veins in his body erupted forth and he stood beside Su Ming without any signs of retreat.


    "You want to fight against me?"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Xuan Lun walking over. There was a deepness in his eyes, which shone with a strange light as he spoke slowly.


    Xuan Lun stopped and his pupils shrank. The moment his gaze met Su Ming¡¯s, a sense of danger rose within him abruptly. This sense of danger came suddenly, but it could still be felt clearly.


    That profound look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes was like stars. When Xuan Lun saw it, he was shocked.


    If he reacted this way, then it was even more so for the old man behind him. The moment the old man saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes, a thunderous rumble immediately appeared in his head and there was a baffled look on his face, as if he had just lost his consciousness.


    "I may have been injured by the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe, but if you want to fight, then so be it," Su Ming said unhurriedly.


    His words were spoken slowly, so slowly that it gave people enough time to think about the meaning of his sentence.


    "Yan Luan, the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe? She¡¯s here too?" Nan Tian¡¯s expression immediately became serious and he asked with a growl.


    "I don¡¯t know whether she is physically here. The people who fought against me were Han Fei Zi, Yan Guang, and the face that was formed by a small part of Yan Luan¡¯s Berserker Mark," Su Ming calmly said and lifted the robes over his chest.


    There was a pink picture over his heart. If anyone took a closer look, they would see that the picture formed a vague face of a woman.


    The moment they saw the picture, Nan Tian¡¯s pupils shrank while Xuan Lun¡¯s eyes shed.


    "You escaped from the apparition of Yan Luan¡¯s face? Brother Mo¡­ I respect you!" Nan Tian said gravely.


    He knew the might of Yan Luan¡¯s Berserker Art and that if he ran into her, even if he escaped from her, he would be gravely wounded. He would not be like Mo Su, who could still fight.


    "Brother Xuan, the only people who have the battle power equivalent to that of Transcendence is the three of us. If we fight among ourselves, then we might very well die here. I didn¡¯t think Yan Luan would be here as well. Wasn¡¯t she trying to break into theter stage of the Transcendence Realm?"


    Nan Tian¡¯s expression was incredibly sour. He now knew that he had not thought through his previous act of spreading out his presence. When he thought about it, cold sweat broke out on his skin.


    Xuan Lun fell silent. He stared at Su Ming for a long moment before he let out a cold harrumph.


    "How should I address you?"


    "Mo Su," Su Ming said in a dull tone.


    Xuan Lun gazed at Su Ming with a scrutinizing look before turning around and going to the other side to sit down. He did not talk about fighting anymore. This ce had be dangerous due to Lake of Colors Tribe, and Xuan Lun did not have enough confidence to kill him without getting injured. If it was simply because he was an eyesore, then he would not fight with him under these conditions.


    "Brother Xuan, brother Mo, there are still seven days left before this ce closes. Unless Yan Luanes personally from Lake of Colors Tribe, then the three of us will be safe here.


    "But I think that Yan Luan must be aiming for something big since she appeared in the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. As long as we don¡¯t get involved, she won¡¯t attack us.


    "After all, she might be in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm, but if she fought against all three of us, it would be impossible for her to not be injured. This will put her in a disadvantage if she wants to obtain the legacy of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor."


    Nan Tian fell into pensive silence for a moment before he swept his gaze across Su Ming and Xuan Lun.


    "Nan Tian, what are your ns? Just say it," Xuan Lun said with a low voice.


    "With our power, it would be impossible for us to join the three tribes for empty fame,mon herbs, and Berserker Arts. I won¡¯t hide my thoughts from all of you. I joined Tranquil East for the legacy of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. The reputation of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was too great in the past. His legacy is highly valued and sought after by the three tribes. I¡¯m not a talented person, that is why I want a portion of his legacy.


    "It might be dangerous here, but this might perhaps be ourst chance¡­" Nan Tian¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke quietly. "I know of a few secret tunnels¡­ that will lead to the ins. If brother Xuan and brother Mo have the same thoughts as I do, then we can try taking this risk! We can share what we obtain equally."


    "Secret tunnel? Yan Luan is definitely at the altar in the ins. If we go there, it¡¯ll be difficult escaping her notice. We might as well be marching to our deaths!"


    Xuan Lun frowned.


    "I have the confidence to not be discovered by Yan Luan. These tunnels might lead to the ins, but they branch out within. One of these branches lead straight into the tomb of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor!


    "I went there once, but I could not open the seal, that was why I had to give up. This time, Lake of Colors Tribe has definitely obtained the way to open the seal to the tomb, that¡¯s why they¡¯re making the move. When the seal is broken, we can enter the tomb secretly.


    "Besides, due to the seal, unless Yan Luan¡¯s level of cultivation reaches the Bone Sacrifice Realm so she can connect with the heavens and earth, then she won¡¯t be able to detect us."


    "Oh? If such a tunnel exists, you could go there on your own. Why are you telling us this?"


    Xuan Lun¡¯s expression remained passive, but he was moved. He instinctively looked towards Su Ming, who remained silent.


    "Brother Xuan, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Even if I couldn¡¯t open the seal, I could still feel a pressureing from within the tomb. There is a great threat in the tomb belonging to Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. With my own power, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to walk to the end¡­


    "After all, no matter how great the treasures are, our lives are more important. But if we work together, we can cover each other¡¯s weaknesses. We might even be able to obtain serendipities. I¡¯ve told you the truth of my ns. What will you choose, to stay or to hide? It is up to the two of you whether you want to leave this ce safely seven dayster or to take a risk," Nan Tian exined unhurriedly.


    The valley gradually fell into silence. Xuan Lun was quiet. He had his eyes closed, as if he was thinking about something.


    Su Ming lowered his head and a glint appeared briefly in his eyes. He might want to see Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, but he wanted to see his corpse and where he died, not an ancestor who was alive and kicking.


    ¡®This small virescent sword of mine belongs to Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, the meadow too¡­ belongs to this person¡­ It would be fine if he died, but if he¡¯s truly not dead¡­ then everything that I do will be useless before him.¡¯


    This was the biggest reason for Su Ming¡¯s hesitation. It was also the main reason why he did not choose to use He Feng¡¯s method when he said that he knew of a way to enter the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    ¡®But this might be a chance. These two people will be with me, and Lake of Colors Tribee in force to enter the ce. Even if Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor hasn¡¯t died, he¡¯ll be busy taking care of himself.


    ¡®Should I go, or should I not¡­ Nan Tian is saying all these because he saw that Xuan Lun and I are not amicable towards each other¡­¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He could not make up his mind.


    He previously wanted to enter the ce because he wanted to find an Art that could allow him to absorb the spiritual aura from the world more quickly. At that time, he had been under the belief that Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was dead. Yet the moment he stepped in, a lot of things changed, and after experiencing those things, that desire was no longer as strong.


    As Su Ming remained silent, Xuan Lun¡¯s gloomy voice traveled into his ears.


    "We don¡¯t have to make our decisions immediately. It still won¡¯t be toote for us to choose once we enter that secret tunnel you speak of and see the seal that leads to the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor."


    Nan Tian nodded. All he had was empty words. He could understand why Xuan Lun was being cautious. After all, people would only believe after they saw the truth with their own eyes. He shifted his gaze towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, what are your thoughts?"


    "I am injured. Even if I want to go, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be of much help."


    Su Ming did not reject him. Instead, he spoke slowly in a roundabout manner.


    Xuan Lun did not speak, but a chill seeped into his eyes.


    Nan Tian fell silent for a moment as he stared at Su Ming. In truth, it was risky for him when he spoke of those words. If everyone went, they would be safe, but if one of them did not, then they would face the risk of being exposed.


    "This isn¡¯t a problem. Yan Luan¡¯s Art disturbs the mind and injures the eclectic energy in your heart. Brother Mo, your injury seems to be mainly on your heart¡¯s eclectic energy ¡­"


    As Nan Tian spoke, he pointed at the ck beast bone floating before him. That bone charged towards Su Ming, stopping before him.


    "Brother Mo, I¡¯ll use this bone to heal you. It can reduce the pain you feel in your heart."


    Su Ming looked at the beast bone before him for a long while before he nodded. His expression remained passive, but he grew cautious. He focused the Branding Art on the bone.


    When Nan Tian saw that Su Ming agreed to it, he lifted his right hand and bit his finger before he pressed it against the center of his brows. The moment his finger touched his skin, the ck bone before Su Ming instantly let out a dim light. Wisps of pink mist seeped out of Su Ming¡¯s chest and were absorbed by the bone.


    After the time it takes to burn half an incense stick, the ck bone turned pink. Nan Tian lowered his right hand from the center of his brows and pointed at the bone. The bone immediately withdrew and flew back to Nan Tian¡¯s side.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. He could distinctly feel that the injury over his heart had be much better and the pain had lessened.


    "Brother Mo, can you go now?" Nan Tian asked in a low tone and narrowed his eyes.


    Xuan Lun smiled coldly and looked at Su Ming.


    "Going there won¡¯t be a problem," Su Ming said calmly, not affected by the proceedings.


    "Great!"


    Nan Tian smiled. He understood Xuan Lun and knew just how greedy he was. As long as you gave enough incentive to these people, they would be moved.


    Yet Nan Tian did not understand Su Ming. Unless he absolutely had to, he did not want to be enemies with him. He only did what he did after he saw that Xuan Lun and Su Ming were not in good terms with each other. That was why that thought appeared in his mind and he said those words. He believed that Su Ming would not reject him once he used such a forceful method.


    There were some words that should not be heard. Once you heard them, then you must join.


    "We shouldn¡¯t dally. We must leave now! This trip is dangerous. If we want to obtain serendipities, then we must be honest. I will open the path. Brother Xuan, brother Mo, please protect me."


    Nan Tian stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Xuan Lun and Su Ming.


    "We are not too far away from the tunnel. With our speed, we should be able to arrive in four hours. As for our three followers¡­"


    "Let them follow in case they leak our ns," Xuan Lun stated coldly.


    Dong Fang Hua and the other two people did not dare speak up. They merely nodded their heads and obeyed.


    The six people left the ce in a hurry under Nan Tian¡¯s lead.


    In the distance were the ins surrounded by mountain ranges. Fog obscured the building that Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor had chosen for his istion grounds. It looked like a giant looming mouth that seemed to be waiting for them to arrive¡­

 Chapter 156 — There Are Some Things That Should Not Be Said

    <h4>Chapter 156: There Are Some Things That Should Not Be Said</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The starry sky where day and night would never arrive made people lose all sense of time. They could only count it silently in their hearts so that they would not lose track and prevent idents that they could not control from happening.


    Four hourster, Nan Tian and the other five people arrived unannounced at one of the numerous valleys located outside the fog covered ins in the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    Their arrival in this currently ndestine ce might have been noticed by others, but at the same time not.


    "This is the ce, brother Xuan, brother Mo. I discovered it by ident in the past. It was originally a ce where herbs grew, but I subtly stopped the herbs from growing here. After that, people rarely came here."


    Nan Tian stood outside the inconspicuous valley and spoke gently to Xuan Lun and Su Ming beside him.


    "Go take a look."


    Xuan Lun¡¯s gaze fell into the valley. There was a thinyer of fog inside that enveloped the entire area, causing others to be unable to see clearly. As Xuan Lun spoke, the old follower hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and charged into the valley.


    When he saw how cautious Xuan Lun was, Nan Tian smiled. His gaze fell upon Chou Nu. Chou Nu had been following him for years and hence could understand Nan Tian¡¯s thoughts. Once Chou Nu gave him a nod, he went into the valley with Xuan Lun¡¯s follower.


    Dong Fang Hua still followed behind Su Ming. At that moment, he was looking at Su Ming uncertainly. When he saw that Su Ming remained passive and his mannerisms did not change, he found that he could not figure out Su Ming¡¯s thoughts. Yet since he had already decided to follow Su Ming, he had to do something to show his worth.


    Dong Fang Hua took a deep breath. He was about to head into the valley along with the other two people with a grave expression to investigate the area, but the moment he took his first step, the ground suddenly shook. Muffled rumbling sounds came from afar, causing the ground to seem to rise and fall. At that moment, it seemed like the earth was moving and the mountains were shaking.


    The rumbling sounds reverberated in the air for a long time and did not disappear even after a long while. Some stones broke off from the numerous mountains around them and fell. The sudden tremors made Nan Tian and Xuan Lun¡¯s gazes travel towards one simr direction - a ce thaty far in the distance.


    "Sir Mo Su, the fourth batch of guests has arrived¡­ This is the aftermath of the activation of the relocation in the tunnel," Dong Fang Hua exined in low voice.


    Su Ming nodded his head slightly. His eyes were calm.


    "Interesting. None of the people from the tribe came with the first three batches from Tranquil East Tribe. With the limits set in this ce, only one from Tranquil East Tribe cane here. This time, the person who came is most likely Han Cang Zi!"


    A smile appeared on Nan Tian¡¯s face as he spoke amiably.


    "Puqiang Tribe has already sent their tribe member with the first batch. He has already died. I have no idea who came with the fourth batch¡­" Xuan Lun said darkly after retrieving his gaze from the distance.


    "No matter who it is, I now understand why we didn¡¯t face any obstacles on our way here and why we didn¡¯t meet any guests from Lake of Colors Tribe. Looks like they¡¯ve all gone to the tunnel."


    Nan Tian smiled.


    At that moment, from the valley, Chou Nu and Xuan Lun¡¯s followers charged out and whispered in Nan Tian and Xuan Lun¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming remained as usual. Dong Fang Hua might not have been able to go in with them, but Su Ming¡¯s Branding Art covered an area of 2,000 feet. He had seen everything within the valley.


    "Brothers, this way!"


    Nan Tian cast Xuan Lun and Su Ming a nce before he walked into the valley with a smile. Xuan Lun and his follower followed suit. Su Ming remained silent, but he went in nheless.


    The valley was not big, but there were dozens of giant cracks on the walls, giving them a deste look. Nan Tian took a few steps forward briskly as his gaze swept past these cracks. He took a deep breath and raised his right hand to push at the air. Immediately, the ck bones that spun around him spread out and a strong dark light shone brilliantly outwards.


    Under this dark light, Su Ming immediately saw eight cracks on the right wall twisting like ripples in the water. Gradually, these eight cracks disappeared one by one until there was only one left.


    The only crack left on the right wall was not too big, justrge enough for a person to enter. It was dark inside, and no one could know where it led to.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s eyes shed. The old follower behind him sighed. He took a step forward and charged quickly into the only crack on the wall to their right.


    Dong Fang Hua did not have time to explore earlier. He was about to follow suit, but the moment he was about to take a step forward, Su Ming, who was standing before him, raised his right arm and blocked his path.


    "Sir Mo Su?" Dong Fang Hua was stunned.


    When Xuan Lun saw this, a light crease appeared on his brows, and he looked towards Nan Tian.


    Nan Tian blinked and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He let out a sigh towards Xuan Lun and spoke with a helpless tone, "Brother Xuan, your follower was too impatient¡­"


    "Nan Tian, what¡¯s the meaning of this!"


    Xuan Lun¡¯s face grew dark, and when he spoke, his voice became terrifyingly cold. Almost at the same time he uttered his words, a shrill, pained cry traveled out of the only crack on the right. The voice was quickly cut off.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s expression instantly changed and he red at Nan Tian. However, he was a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm, which meant that he had great self-preservation and would not lose his temper without reason. He spoke coldly instead.


    "Give me a reason to not attack you!"


    "Brother Xuan, I didn¡¯t say that this was the crack. The crack on the right is a trap to prevent others who stumbled upon this ce from discovering my setup.


    "This crack is fake. Anyone under the Transcendence Realm who enters will die without fail¡­"


    As Nan Tian smiled wanly, a hint of apology appeared on his face and he moved a few steps towards where Su Ming stood.


    The moment he took those steps, Xuan Lun¡¯s pupils shrank almost unnoticeably. He was regretting his decision at this moment. He should not have revealed his killing intent and showed a hostile attitude when he saw Su Ming.


    Xuan Lun was not a simple man. He could already tell that Nan Tian had used his influence to form a pressure on Mo Su so that he had no choice but to join them.


    Right now, he was using Mo Su to create pressure on him, causing him to be unable to hold Nan Tian ountable even though his follower had died. After all, Nan Tian did not tell them to walk into the crack.


    "If we aren¡¯t supposed to walk into the crack, then why did you open it?" Xuan Lun growled, forcing down his anger.


    "Brother Xuan, don¡¯t be angry. Ah¡­ this is my fault. I did not exin this to you beforehand. I didn¡¯t have time to stop your follower after I casted the Berserker Art. But there¡¯s a reason why I opened the crack on the right wall. If I didn¡¯t, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to go into the real tunnel."


    Nan Tian wrapped his fist in his palm towards Xuan Lun and bowed, his faceden with regret.


    Cold sweat broke out on Dong Fang Hua¡¯s forehead. He was not young, and he had an abundance of experience. At this moment, he saw theplicated rtionship that surrounded the three men. He remembered Nan Tian¡¯s slyness, remembered Xuan Lun¡¯s ruthlessness, and remembered Su Ming stopping him. Gratitude appeared in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    Xuan Lun red at Nan Tian, then at Su Ming. As a powerful Berserker of the Transcendence Realm, he seldom met something that made him so aggrieved, and what was more, he could not even say anything about it, because everything that happened was due to his own doing.


    In his silenece, veins gradually popped up on Xuan Lun¡¯s face. He red at Nan Tian and narrowed his eyes.


    Nan Tian maintained a regretful look and bowed with his hands folded before him.


    "You¡­"


    Xuan Lun took a step forward, but he only managed to utter one word before he was cut off by Su Ming¡¯s aloof voice.


    "There are some words that should not be said. Once you say it, you willmit wrong, and you must pay the price for your wrongdoings.


    "Xuan Lun, your follower might not be dead as well. After all, we haven¡¯t seen his corpse."


    Xuan Lun stopped and his expression changed, but a momentter, he took a deep breath and wrapped his fist around his palm towards Nan Tian.


    "Brother Nan, I acted too rashly just now. Please lead the way."


    Nan Tian smiled and quickly returned the greeting. He made a few more exnations with an apologetic look and subtly nced at the calm Su Ming. Uneasiness boiled in his heart.


    ¡®This person saw that there was something wrong and prevented his follower from going in. From this I can tell that he¡¯s a careful person and is not one to let his people take risks¡­ and he could also use this to obtain his follower¡¯s gratitude. This is something I can do as well.


    ¡®But did he truly see that there was danger here, or is he as I guessed, just cautious¡­?


    ¡®I can put this aside first. From what he said before, I can tell that the murderous intent between this person and Xuan Lun from before is not fake¡­ But he was clearly reminding Xuan Lun just now. This is the second time he used my actions in this matter to warm up his rtionship with Xuan Lun, which unknowingly increases the probability of the two of them cooperating¡­


    ¡®Damn it, thispletely disruptes the next steps I set up for Xuan Lun, and my ns to win him over. In fact, this will make Xuan Lun be even more wary and hostile towards me, and Mo Su will just be an outsider in this¡­¡¯


    Nan Tian did not reveal any of his thoughts. He smiled and nodded towards Su Ming once more before he looked at the seven cracks on the wall to the left. With one single move, Nan Tian charged towards the third crack.


    Chou Nu followed quickly and entered the crack after him.


    Xuan Lun looked at Su Ming. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded towards Su Ming and stepped into the crack.


    Su Ming followed after them calmly. He did not manage to see through Nan Tian¡¯s thoughts. He simply thought that before they went into the tunnel, Nan Tian would not want to cause any arguments that would be detrimental to his ns.


    Yet an ident like this had happened¡ªit was something that was worthy of second thoughts. Su Ming could not guess what Nan Tian was thinking, but he could destroy it.


    ¡®Compared to Xuan Lun, I should be more cautious of Nan Tian¡¯s calctive nature.¡¯


    Su Ming was quiet as he followed behind the crowd, walking into the third crack.


    The crack was narrow and long. No one spoke on the way, and they moved forward silently. After a long while, a small tunnel appeared before them. This tunnel expanded to the deep depths of the ground, the path twisting around like a serpent. There were ample clues lying around everywhere that hinted that the path was manmade, making it clear that the path was hewed out by people.


    "This path would not appear unless a unique method is used to open the cracks on the right side of the valley. Even if someone entered this ce identally, a maze like path would appear in this ce. It would be difficult for them to find the correct path.


    "This is the unique Art that belongs to my tribe - Lost Clouds Tribe," Nan Tian exined softly.


    "This path is connected to the tomb of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. There is a seal blocking our path at the end. Once the seal is broken, we will then be able to enter his tomb."


    As Nan Tian spoke, he moved forward quickly.


    The path was dark, but when Su Ming and the others looked in, they did not see darkness. Their vision might have been slightly obscured, but they could still see rather clearly.


    What caught their attention the most was the ground in the tunnel. It was red, which waspletely differentpared to the path in the crack connected to the tunnel.


    It was as if these two ces were twopletely different worlds.


    An unnoticeable glint appeared briefly in Su Ming¡¯s eyes when he saw the red patch on the ground in the tunnel. He moved forward, but the moment his footnded on the red patch of ground¡­


    "You¡­ are¡­ finally¡­ here¡­"

 Chapter 157 — Aloof Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 157: Aloof Eyes</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A shudder ran through Su Ming¡¯s body and a boom immediately echoed in his head. That voice was aged with the endless vicissitudes of life, as if it contained eternity, as if it had been floating in the rivers of time for many years, as if it reverberated in the soul itself.


    It made Su Ming¡¯s soul tremble. In an instant, his eyes became clouded with perplexity.


    The hoarse and aged voice lingered in his mind and spread throughout his entire body like ayer of ripples, causing his body to freeze momentarily.


    "You¡­ are¡­ finally¡­ here¡­"


    ¡®Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression immediately changed. It was fortunate that he was currently wearing a mask and had his head lowered, so no one noticed his strange behavior. That voice continued reverberating in his head until it eventually sounded like thunder rumbling, causing Su Ming¡¯s face to pale as if he was experiencing nightmares.


    "Sir Mo Su?"


    Dong Fang Hua¡¯s anxious voice traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears from his side. Dong Fang Hua was the first who noticed Su Ming¡¯s peculiar behavior. He saw him bing still the moment he stepped onto the red ground as if he had frozen up.


    "It¡¯s nothing¡­ The ground in the tunnel is just a little strange."


    Su Ming took a deep breath and moved forward on the red ground. Before him, Nan Tian and the others were looking at him with a questioning look.


    Nan Tian narrowed his eyes and took a close look at Su Ming. He did not believe in his wordspletely, but could not find any clues about anything wrong either.


    "This is your first time here, so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re baffled. The ground bes even redder the further we go into the tunnel. It¡¯ll be as if we¡¯re looking at blood.


    "It¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯ll be the same when we arrive in the tomb of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor."


    As Nan Tian spoke, he turned around and continued onward.


    Dong Fang Hua followed beside Su Ming with his heart racing against his chest. He was standing closest to Su Ming just now, that was why he could feel something that Nan Tian and the others did not sense. During that instant, he seemed to have seen Su Ming¡¯s hair floating without wind. There were also some strange changes on the mask over his face. He could not exin that feeling, but it was as if the mask had suddenlye to life.


    He did not dare say more. Instead, he followed behind Su Ming, moving forward cautiously.


    Su Ming did not say a word during the entire journey. He did not even need to ask. Dong Fang Hua, Nan Tian, and Xuan Lun¡¯s expressions alone were enough to tell him that they did not hear the aged voice just now. He was the only one who had heard it.


    It was faint, but Su Ming could feel a weak sensation as if he was being summoned. That sensation traveled slowly towards him from the end of the tunnel. As he got nearer, that sensation as if he was being summoned became stronger.


    ¡®I knew it. Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor is not dead. That voice definitely belonges to him, but why did he say¡­ finally¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming clenched his right hand. His fingernails dug into flesh, and it hurt.


    Yetpared to the confusion that was brought by the huge mystery that existed in his heart, that pain made him feel that he was real, that he existed.


    He needed pain so that he did not feel empty.


    He did not want to think about Han Cang Zi¡¯s pitying and herplicated gaze. He did not want to explore why Nan Tian did not mention the God of Berserkers who sealed away the Fire Berserker Tribe with the Eternal Creation Art.


    He especially did not want to ponder why that aged voice said ¡®finally¡¯¡­


    ¡®Just what happened to me? What have I forgotten? I didn¡¯t forget anything, but¡­!¡¯


    Su Ming tightened his fist even further.


    It was just as Nan Tian had said. As they moved forward, the red ground became more vivid until it eventually reached a startling shade. It was as if they were walking on a dried up sea of blood.


    Nan Tian might havee to this ce many times before, but every single time he walked on the red ground, a feeling that was akin to terror would arise uncontrobly in his heart. Even if he knew that there was no danger within the tunnel, he could not help but stay on full alert and be incredibly vignt.


    Behind him, Chou Nu¡¯s face was pale, his heart thumping against his chest. The red ground gave him a vague sense of agitation, but he could still resist it.


    Xuan Lun was the same as Su Ming. This was also the first time he came to this ce. He tried not looking at it, but when he walked further into the tunnel, he found that he could not ignore the red ground. A vicious look appeared on his face as he continued looking at it. It was faint, but he seemed to see an innumerable amount of murdered souls emerging from the surface of the ground screaming at him in hatred.


    Xuan Lun let out a cold harrumph, clearly unbothered. He was cruel by nature and had killed far too many people in his life. He made his decision. He wanted to see just how many illusions would appear on this path.


    "You must focus when you travel on this path¡­ It won¡¯t cause any real harm to us. This ce is strange in the sense that it¡¯ll create different illusions in everyone¡¯s eyes, though they aren¡¯t powerful illusions. I¡¯ve experienced this many times before, just bear with it, and it¡¯ll soon be over."


    Nan Tian¡¯s voice traveled into their ears as if it came from a far distance, through thousands of mountains and rivers.


    A smile appeared on Dong Fang Hua¡¯s face. It was an incrediblycent smile showing a hint of obsession. He walked past Su Ming with huge steps, and as he looked at the red ground, the smile on his face grew wider.


    On the red ground, he saw himself sessfully reaching Transcendence. He saw himself sessfully sacrificing the 13th piece of his spine, reverting it into a real Berserker Bone, then continuously reaching breakthroughs until he reached the Berserker Soul Realm.


    He saw himself standing between the heavens and earthughing with his head thrown back at the sky once he became a Berserker Soul. He saw countless people from all sorts of Berserker Tribes kneeling and worshipping on the ground. These people looked at him respectfully. They were watching him, Dong Fang Hua, creating his own statue of the God of Berserkers the moment he reached the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Su Ming walked silently onward. There was a dazed look in his eyes. As he continued forward, the red ground allowed him to see his tribe and the familiar Dark Mountain.


    He saw Lei Chenughing boyishly. He saw Liu Di leaning against a house with his eyes closed as he yed a song with his xun.


    He saw Chen Xin holding Bei Ling¡¯s hand with a beautiful smile on her face. Bei Ling¡¯s back was positioned towards him with the wind blowing against his hair¡­


    He saw Wu La. The girl who was not considered very beautiful had her face covered in blood as sheid in his arms mumbling Mo Su¡¯s name.


    He saw a little girl holding onto Pipi. She was blinking, and with the na?ve voice of a child, she whispered into his ears, "Big brother Su Ming, I have a secret. Once you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll tell you."


    He saw the elder¡­


    He saw Bai Ling standing alone in the snow and wind¡­ He saw her hair gradually turn white. She was looking at a fang in her hands. The snowstorm was too great and it blocked his vision, but it did not manage to cover his eyes from seeing the tears on Bai Ling¡¯s face.


    Su Ming bit his lips as he took in those sights. All these wonderful and sad moments were shown to him one by one on the red ground. At that moment, he suddenly shuddered. He saw a giant ck hand descending from the sky on the sights on the ground. With one mighty swing, all those familiar people and familiar sights turned into smithereens.


    Behind the broken shards was a dark void, and within that void was a pair of eyes.


    Those eyes were looking at him coldly. They were heartless, as if all the emotions that existed in the world did not exist within them. There was also an aloofness that seemed to belong to a ruler.


    "You truly¡­ disappoint me¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled. A wave of anxiety that he had never felt before surged forward, causing him to instantly wake up from his stupor. He was still on that path, and the ground was still red underneath his feet.


    Nan Tian had his eyes closed as he stood unmoving. His expression was incredibly strange. Sometimes, he would smile, at other times, a twisted look would appear, and asionally, he would look incredibly smug, as if he was enjoying the fruition of his schemes.


    Xuan Lun leaned against the wall with a vicious look on his face. There was a hint of cruelty within that look, but also a hint of powerlessness.


    Chou Nu knelt on the ground and could not stop panting harshly. The murderous gleam in his eyes seemed to say that he was burning with anger, but there was also a hint of weakness within that rage.


    Dong Fang Hua seemed to have gone mad. He was walking back and forth repeatedly with his arms outspread as heughed loudly with a satisfied and boastful look on his face. He was immersed in his own world and did not want to wake up.


    As he looked at these people, an urge rose in Su Ming. If he attacked them now, he could kill all these people without a hitch, including Xuan Lun and Nan Tian.


    ¡®Nan Tian would not allow himself to sink into a hopeless situation, but right now, he lost his awareness and sank into the illusion¡­ He came to this ce many times before. He wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake¡­


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s either doing this on purpose, or¡­ a change that he doesn¡¯t know about hase to this ce.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He remembered the aged voice that had appeared in his mind when he first stepped on the red ground.


    He also remembered the things he saw when he was trapped within the illusion, all of which eventually came to a stop when that pair of aloof eyes appeared within the darkness along with the words that seemed to havee from a distance.


    ¡®Did the change in this ce happen because of me¡­? Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, for what reason did you do this¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked before him. They were already at the end of the tunnel. Right in front of him was a smooth stone wall. Aplex picture carved out by numerous ravines covered the wall.


    Waves of dark light shone out of the stone wall. When Su Ming looked at it, he felt a strong repelling forceing from it.


    "This should be the ce where the seal is," Su Ming muttered.


    He swept his gaze over Chou Nu, Dong Fang Hua, Nan Tian, and Xuan Lun. Somehow, he kept having the feeling that there was something within the four people¡¯s expressions and attitudes.


    ¡®They¡¯re the same as me. They saw something unique to their sights from this red ground¡­¡¯


    Su Ming fell silent. That pair of eyes and the words left behind a deep impression in his mind.


    "You truly¡­ disappoint me¡­"


    There was no hint of emotion in that voice. It was cold, like ice that would never melt.


    ¡®Those words, and that gaze¡­ why did they appear in my illusion¡­ Why did I be nervous after I heard those words¡­? I was really nervous¡­ and very afraid¡­¡¯


    Su Ming did not choose to kill. He stood there instead and looked first at Dong Fang Hua. He watched him walking back and forth with a distinctlycent look on his face.


    ¡®What we see is different, but what we experience is the same. Perhaps I can find an answer from them¡­¡¯

 Chapter 158 — Destiny!

    <h4>Chapter 158: Destiny!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dong Fang Hua was pacing back and forth before Su Ming. His loud bursts of joyfulughter werepletely different from his usual careful demeanor and acts of relying on the strong. As of then, it seemed like he had be another person. That prideful look on his face and sparkling eyes revealed the secrets in his heart.


    "Today, I have arrived at the Berserker Soul Realm. Since you have alle to attend my ceremony, then I will let you see how a Berserker of the Berserker Soul Realm creates his own personal statue of the God of Berserkers!"


    Dong Fang Hua spoke loudly and lifted his arms, flinging them around wildly.


    Su Ming looked at Dong Fang Hua quietly. He did not have a deep understanding of this person, but from the contact they had during the past few days, Su Ming could tell that this was a nobody who was as cautious as Su Ming was. He wanted to be stronger, and at the same time had the desire to be praised by those weaker than him.


    ¡®His actions right now reflect his true self¡­ but what about this is simr to the illusions I saw just now¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming quietly observed Dong Fang Hua. After a long while, he shifted his gaze to Chou Nu.


    Chou Nu knelt on the ground as he panted harshly with a ferocious look on his face. His low growls gave people the feeling that he was in a bout of raging madness, but the weakness and flickering light in his eyes shed against his expression.


    "If what we show here reflect our true selves, then Chou Nu¡­ I wonder if he was born with the word Nu (T.N. meaning anger) in his name. If it¡¯s not, then it means that he believes that he needs this sort of rage the most¡­


    "Since he needs it the most, then it means that hecks that rage¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He had a feeling that he had caught onto something, but it was still vague, as if the thought was still covered by a veil.


    ¡®What do I need the most¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and only opened them after a long while to look at Nan Tian.


    Nan Tian was standing with his eyes closed. His expressions constantly changed. Pride, disgust, sullenness, cold sneers, these expressions fused together, but most of the time, his face showed pride.


    "This is a person who likes scheming and plotting against others¡­ I haven¡¯t been around him for long, but from the things that happened, I can tell that he is a person who is very confident of his intelligence. He always feels that he can control others with clues that he discovered about them. They would have to follow his will, and they would have no choice but to do so."


    Su Ming looked at Nan Tian and the expressions on his face as he mumbled to himself.


    "And him¡­" Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on Xuan Lun. "He is a cruel person. This is evident from when he brought out the souls of He Feng¡¯s family and crushed them one by one when He Feng challenged the Chains of Han Mountain.


    "He¡¯s cruel, ruthless, and would kill others when opinions don¡¯t match. He¡¯s a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm, way above those in the Blood Solidification Realm. With his personality, he must have killed a lot of people in his life¡­"


    Su Ming saw ruthlessness on Xuan Lun¡¯s face, as if he loved killing and was passionate about ughter. Yet underneath that ruthlessness was an unexpected hint of helplessness.


    "I understand now¡­" Su Ming mumbled under his breath bitterly.


    He was highly intelligent to begin with. There was in no way he would not find the answer he was searching for when hebined all the expressions and actions showed by the four people.


    "Whatever you brag about the most is what youck the most.


    "Whatever it is that you want others to know that you own the most of is what you want to possess the most.


    "Xuan Lun is cruel and ruthless. His thirst for blood is ingrained within him. This is what he is proud of and also what he wants others to know about. Yet in truth, this is what hecks the most. He might have killed a lot of people, but all of these are to cover up his helplessness. He doesn¡¯t have a sense of security.


    "He doesn¡¯t feel secure, that¡¯s why he feels that he needs to boast about his kills and let others know that he loves killing so that they¡¯ll know that he is cruel. It helps him to cover up the fear he feels in his heart.


    "He needs cruelty, that¡¯s why he saw cruelty. He is afraid and desires safety, that¡¯s why there¡¯s also a hint of helplessness on his face," Su Ming mumbled under his breath bitterly.


    He understood now.


    "Nan Tian unts about and wants others to know about his shrewdness and intelligence the most. Yet in truth, that is what hecks the most¡­


    "He wants others to know that he¡¯s very calctive, but this also shows that this is what he desires.


    "Chou Nu¡¯s name has the word anger in it. He also presented himself as a person with a violent temper. This is what he¡¯s prideful about and wants others to know¡­ it¡¯s also what he desires, because in truth, he¡¯s very weak and faint in heart."


    Su Ming looked at the terror hidden under the angry expression on Chou Nu¡¯s face as he mumbled.


    ¡®I truly understand now. Through them, I know what¡¯s on my mind.¡¯


    Su Ming leaned against the stone wall by his side and smiled wanly as he looked at the roof of the tunnel.


    ¡®I¡¯ve always been aloof and made myself remain calm. This is what Ick and desire¡­ I¡¯ve always refused to think about the tribe, using indifference as a cover, but in truth, this is the most fragile memory within my heart.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ve truly forgotten some of my memories¡­ The illusions I saw on this path of blood, the eyes that appeared at the end and the words I heard, why did they make me so nervous, so aware, so afraid¡­? Perhaps this is what I don¡¯t want others to discover the most in the depths of my heart¡­


    ¡®Just like Xuan Lun¡¯s fear and Chou Nu¡¯s weakness.


    ¡®Then what do I need the most¡­?¡¯ Su Ming asked himself, but he found the answer very soon, because when he asked himself that question in his head, the image of the eyes and the words appeared in his mind.


    "You truly¡­ disappoint me¡­"


    ¡®So this is the real me¡­ Then I want to know whose gaze that belonged to¡­ Why did he say those words¡­? What are the memories I lost?


    ¡®In fact¡­ if I truly lost some memories, then could my memories have also been altered by someone¡­? I want to know whether it happened¡­


    Su Ming closed his eyes. His heart was clenching in pain and fear. He was afraid that all of his memories of Dark Mountain were changed, that some might have disappeared¡­ that they were fake¡­


    He had a feeling having been baptized when he walked through this path. It was as if he had transformed and changed. It was a vague feeling, but it existed.


    After an unknown amount of time passed by, Dong Fang Hua stoppedughing boisterously. Instead, a shudder ran through his body and after a moment where he remained stunned, he silently sat beside Su Ming with his head lowered, a baffled look on his face.


    Chou Nu also stopped growling and howling. The anger on his face disappeared and turned into a nk look as he sat by the side mulling over something.


    Nan Tian trembled and slowly opened his eyes. There was a dazed look in his eyes, which only disappeared after a long while, reced by shock and rm. He had recovered, and some memories of what had happened returned.


    From among these people, he had a vague feeling in his memories that Su Ming had seemed to have acted differentlypared to himself. That man had calmly stood before him and looked at him. At that time, he waspletely powerless to resist.


    Nan Tian trembled. He did not know whether it was a mistake on his part. He would rather believe that all of it had been an illusion and it was not real, but when he looked towards Su Ming and saw him looking at him calmly, a shudder ran through Nan Tian¡¯s body.


    ¡®He changed¡­¡¯


    Nan Tian¡¯s breathing became rapid. He could not describe clearly what had changed within Su Ming, but there was an incredibly terrifying feelinging from him now!


    The fear did not stem from Su Ming¡¯s power, nor from his intelligence, but from his eyes. In Nan Tian¡¯s view, Su Ming¡¯s gaze held an imposing look that was not intentional, but seemed to have been ingrained within him since birth.


    He had never expected that someone would be able to cause his heart to race in anxiety with just one look.


    "Is there something wrong?" Su Ming asked softly.


    "No¡­ Nothing¡­"


    For the first time, Nan Tian felt uneasy when he heard Su Ming speak. He quickly replied back.


    Su Ming no longer spoke and closed his eyes.


    Xuan Lun looked at Su Ming with mixed feelings. He woke up at the same time as Nan Tian. The feelings he had experienced were incredibly simr to Nan Tian¡¯s. He also felt that Su Ming had looked at him calmly as he was caught in the illusion.


    In fact, when Su Ming looked at Nan Tian, Xuan Lun also felt his heart trembling, and his breathing quickened. Yet there were still some differences between him and Nan Tian. He believed that everything that happened to him was due to him waking up from the illusion, not because Su Ming had changed. He simply felt that something was wrong with himself.


    Yet no matter what, Xuan Lun still chose to fall into silence and sat down without a word.


    Time gradually passed by. Two hours, four hours¡­


    Silence still reigned at the end of the tunnel. Dong Fang Hua and Chou Nu hadpletely woken up, but the dreamlike memories remained in their minds and refused to disappear.


    Dozens of hours passed by. Suddenly, a tremor shook the tunnel. Muffled booms arrived from above them. Dust floated down as if the entire tunnel was about to copse.


    The stone wall at the end of the tunnel shone brilliantly, as if it had suddenly be incredibly instable and was going to crumble at any moment.


    The sudden change immediately filled Xuan Lun with vigor and he trained his gaze on the seal. By his side, Nan Tian too looked at the stone wall with a grave expression as desire grew in his heart.


    The stone wall was a door. It was a door that led to either the istion grounds or the grave of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. That door had been around for centuries, perhaps even longer, and it had never been opened.


    The existence of the seal blocked off all outsiders, but now, Lake of Colors Tribe was carrying out arge scale operation. They were using an unknown method outside, trying to break the seal and rush into where Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was.


    Muffled rumbling sounds came from above them. The dark light on the stone walls flickered even more strongly, as did the one on the faces of people in the tunnel.


    Chou Nu, Dong Fang Hua, Xuan Lun, and Nan Tian all had their eyes trained on the stone wall. Once Lake of Colors Tribe broke the seal outside, the seal in this ce would also disappear.


    Only Su Ming had his eyes closed. It was not that he did not want to open them, but at that moment, the aged and hoarse voice appeared once more in his mind.


    "Come¡­ Come here¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ for a long time¡­ for a long time¡­


    "Destiny¡­"

 Chapter 159 — Break The Relocation Seal

    <h4>Chapter 159: Break The Relocation Seal</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fog shrouded the sky. The strange stars shone dimly. Giant cracks tore the sky, telling all those who lifted their heads to look that the starry sky was fake and it did not exist.


    There was a gigantic building in the ins surrounded by the numerous valleys under the starry sky. That building could not be seen clearly because the fog surrounding it obscured the view of all those trying to see it.


    Yet if someone got closer, they would see that this building was a gigantic object shaped like a sword. That object pierced into the ground diagonally, and the part that was revealed was about thousands of feet tall.


    It was entirely ck and made from an unknown material. Dense scale like objects covered its surface. It looked like a sword, yet it was also rather simr to a ship.


    Three tall altars shaped like towers surrounded three sides of the sword-ship object. The altars were colored white, ck, and red, and they were each different from each other.


    Compared to the aged feelinging from the sword-ship object, those three altars in the shape of towers were clearly builtter.


    At that moment, the white altar was empty, and so was the ck altar. Only the red altar was shining with a red light. That strong light pierced through the fog and surrounded the area, causing all those who saw it to have their vision entirely covered in red, even if they were standing far away.


    A few dozen people floated around the red altar. One of them was Yan Luan. She wore a red robe and her hair floated around her as she looked at the sword-ship object with sparkling eyes.


    Han Fei Zi followed behind her quietly. No one could see the changes in her expression due to the veil covering her face. They could only see that her eyes were glowing.


    The area was silent, yet there were asional muffled rumbles traveling forth from afar. If anyone searched for the source of the voice, they would see the people from Tranquil East, Puqiang, and Lake of Colors Tribe fighting against each other in two spots located rather far away from the ce.


    "We won¡¯t be able to hide from Tranquil East and Puqiang for long. They should have already noticed the changes in this ce¡­ Our time is short¡­" Han Fei Zi whispered.


    "Even if Han Cang Zi and the Berserker from Puqiang Tribe are held back by the previous tribe leader and the Elder¡­ she¡¯s still a member of Freezing Sky n. We mustn¡¯t kill her, nor can we kill her."


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s gaze swept past Yan Luan.


    "I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t cause dy for your entering into Freezing Sky n." Yan Luan chuckled and turned around to look at Han Fei Zi. "I¡¯m curious how that new guest of Tranquil East Tribe attracted you, so much so that you would spend yourst wish to make me let go of my interest in him."


    Yan Luan may have been smiling beautifully, but only those who knew her would be able to see the chill in her eyes.


    "You do notck mates, but Ick apanion," Han Fei Zi said softly.


    Her voice may have been pleasant to the ears, but there was chill to it as well.


    "Companion? Are you perhaps thinking¡­"


    Yan Luan covered her mouth andughed, but she did not finish speaking. She cast a profound look towards Han Fei Zi instead.


    "It¡¯s time. It would be best if you open the seal and break the mark of ve tribes so that I can leave in peace," Han Fei Zi said softly, closing her eyes.


    Yan Luan smiled faintly and turned back to look at the sword-ship object. A strange light appeared in her eyes. She lifted her right hand and pressed it over her heart before she fell to her knees in midair. Her face was no longer enchanting, but filled with pious devotion.


    "Align the runes!" Yan Luan said softly.


    The moment she spoke the words, thunder rumbled in midair, and multiple bolts of red lightning appeared out of nowhere. They intersected with each other and pervaded the sky as they continuously traveled about.


    At the same time, the dozens of people from Lake of Colors Tribe behind Yan Luan floated up as if their bodies were pulled in by the lightning in the sky; they sat down in midair with respectful looks on their faces.


    The traveling bolts of lightning were originally rather chaotic when they appeared and shone in the sky, but when the dozens of people from Lake of Colors Tribe floated in midair, all of the bolts surrounded them with these people acting as the center. Once the lightning connected to these people, aplicated picture was formed in midair.


    That picture was the Relocation Rune.


    "Han Fei Zi!" Yan Luan called out softly.


    Han Fei Zi did not say a word but took a step forward and charged towards the picture. She sat down in the center of the picture and let out a deep breath, then closed her eyes.


    "Statue of Lake of Colors, please descend upon us!"


    "Statue of Lake of Colors, please descend upon us!"


    "Statue of Lake of Colors, please descend upon us!"


    These words fell out of the lips of the dozens of people in the sky one after another. Their voices blended together and turned into a growl. As it echoed in the surroundings, in the outside world, at the mountain where Lake of Colors Tribe was located, which was situated beside Han Mountain City in the Land of South Morning, all tribe members of Lake of Colors Tribe sat down with their legs crossed. Some of them were Berserkers, while the others were normal members of the tribe.


    They all sat down with their eyes closed. At that moment, all of them bit their tongues at the same time and coughed out fresh blood. Every single drop of their blood rose into the sky and rapidly gathered in midair.


    A giant contour of a face formed by blood appeared at the summit where Lake of Colors Tribe was located. It was the gigantic face of a woman filled with a dignified might. The moment she appeared, the light of relocation appeared outside the woman¡¯s face, causing her face to begin fading out despite the fact that she had just appeared.


    The mountains where Tranquil East Tribe and Puqiang Tribe were located were strangely silent as their people looked at this sight. They did not show any signs of wanting to investigate. At that moment, on the stage situated at the summit of the mountain where Tranquil East Tribe was located were the tribe leader of Tranquil East, the Elder, and the many powerful Berserkers of Tranquil East Tribe. Among them were three old men who seemed to have crawled out of their coffins. Their bodies were letting out a rotten stench as they stood with their tribe members silently.


    They did not look at Lake of Colors Tribe, but were looking instead at the middle aged man wearing a blue robe before them.


    The man¡¯s hair was very long. He had his hands behind his back, and there was the picture of a mountain of ice sewn on his robes.


    "I know that your hearts are unwilling¡­"


    The man was very handsome. As he looked at the summit of Lake of Colors located in the distance, he spokenguidly.


    "But this is the decision made by leader Sun within the n. You may feel unwilling, but you must obey."


    "We would not dare to. We will definitelyply with the orders given to us by the envoy, but Han Cang Zi is still inside¡­" The one who spoke was one of the three rotting old men. His face was calm as he spoke hoarsely.


    "Would anyone dare to harm her?"


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly.


    The same scene appeared on the mountain where Puqiang Tribe was located. The leaders and powerful Beserkers of Puqiang Tribe stood respectfully before a middle-aged man in ck. The man had the mark of a scorpion on his face. The scorpion looked vivid, as if it was a living creature.


    "Leader Wang has given the orders that Puqiang is not allowed to interfere in this matter!"


    At the same moment, within the hidden grounds under Han Mountain City, Han Fei Zi and the others were sitting down cross-legged as they activated the Relocation Rune formed by the red bolts of lightning. As red light shone into the sky, a strange pressure gradually appeared. The woman¡¯s face that appeared on the mountain of Lake of Colors Tribe slowly descended upon this ce.


    As it appeared, arge amount of ripples appeared in the sky and reverberated in the area, causing more and more powerful tremors to shake the world with each passing moment. Very soon, at the moment the light of the Relocation Rune in the sky reached its brightest peak, the gigantic face of the woman appearedpletely in the sky.


    That woman¡¯s face was about thousands of feet in size as she looked at thend indifferently.


    "Open the Tranquil East Door!"


    Yan Luan¡¯s face was piously devoted as she lifted her right hand and pointed towards the white tower shaped altar that belonged to Tranquil East Tribe in the distance.


    The moment she pointed, a red light immediately shone outside Tranquil East¡¯s altar. Four people in red appeared out of nowhere. In their hands they held several heads of people who were ring furiously even in their deaths.


    These four people acted at the same time. They threw the heads onto the altar and mmed their hands on them.


    The moment they did so, the heads exploded and turned into arge amount of blood that dyed the white altar red in an instant!


    These heads belonged to the guests from Tranquil East Tribe who had entered this ce. Once they were killed by Lake of Colors Tribe, their blood was gathered in their heads using a unique method. At that moment, their heads exploded, and their blood dyed the entire tower red.


    The blood-stained Tranquil East tower rumbled and arge amount of cracks appeared. Roaring sounds traveled out from within, and a vast amount of energy spilled out abruptly.


    The moment the energy appeared, the heavens and earth seemed to change their color. This was the power of all the Qi that had been umted overtime by the guests in Tranquil East Tribe over the centuries when the three tribes opened up the hidden grounds. Once enough energy had been umted, Tranquil East Tribe originally intended to use it while working with the other two tribes to open the giant sword-ship object.


    Yet at this moment, all their energy was taken away ingeniously by Lake of Colors Tribe.


    The gigantic woman¡¯s face in the sky opened her mouth and sucked in a breath in the direction of Tranquil East tower. Immediately, this energy charged towards the woman¡¯s face and waspletely absorbed by it.


    "Open the Puqiang Door!"


    Excitement appeared in Yan Luan¡¯s eyes. She had been waiting for this day for far too long. For this day, they had poured in too much blood, sweat, and tears.


    The originally ck Puqiang tower was dyed in red as the heads exploded. It crumbled as Tranquil East tower had done, and the vast amount of Qi that the guests umted over the centuries spilled forth, all of which were instantly absorbed by the woman¡¯s face in the air.


    The final wave of energy absorbed was from the altar belonging to Lake of Colors Tribe. Thunderous booms echoed in the air, and cracks appeared on all three altars. The moment they exploded because they lost the Qi that had been stored within them, the woman¡¯s face in the air became distinct.


    Yan Luan took in a deep breath and charged towards the woman¡¯s face, fusing with it in an instant. She appeared at the center of the woman¡¯s brows.


    "Break the relocation seal!"


    A strange light appeared in the eyes of the gigantic woman¡¯s face before it descended abruptly from the sky and charged towards the sword-ship object that was stuck diagonally on the ground.


    As the face rapidly closed in, the sword-ship object immediately let out a dim light. The dim light was the seal itself. It did not spread out, but flowed around the sword-ship object like running water.


    With a loud crash, the statue of the God of Berserkers from Lake of Colors Tribe crashed into the giant sword-ship object!


    "The seal from Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor would be extremely difficult to break if we didn¡¯t understand its principles. This is apletely different energypared to us Berserkers. Even if Lake of Colors Tribe understood the Relocation Art and used the power of the entire tribe, it¡¯d still be difficult for us to break it, but¡­


    "With the power of the statue of the God of Berserkers, the power of Relocation, and the research Lake of Colors Tribe conducted over the past few centuries, we¡¯ve predicted that we can cause this seal to disappear for an instant using Rune against Rune. At that short moment it disappears, we¡­ will enter!"

 Chapter 160 — Han Kong!

    <h4>Chapter 160: Han Kong!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sword-ship that was stuck on the ground shone with dark light that looked like flowing water. The moment the gigantic woman¡¯s face formed by the statue of the God of Berserkers crashed into it, the dark light immediately shuddered and gradually stopped flowing. It started showing signs of freezing.


    At the same moment, the color on the giant woman¡¯s face started rapidly darkening. It looked as if it had used up most of its energy in the span of a few breaths. Judging by the rate of its color diminished, it looked like it could notpletely make the dark light on the giant sword-ship stop flowing.


    The speed of the dark light freezing had also started slowing down. Some of the spots that had already frozen up even started showing signs of recovering, beginning to flow once more.


    Yan Luan¡¯s eyes shed where she stood at the center of the woman¡¯s brows. There was a regretful look in her eyes as she lifted her hands and touched the woman¡¯s face with her fingers.


    The instant her fingers touched the woman¡¯s face, it shone with a strong red light and turned into a strong red re that rushed into the sky. The red re charged into the starry sky, resulting into a huge impact that created arge amount of ripples that spread towards all areas. In an instant, the ripples covered almost the entire sky.


    A long string ofughter traveled forth. The vague outline of a person appeared within the red re that reached the skies. That vague outline quickly became clear, bing almostpletely distinct in an instant.


    That person was an old man wearing a red robe. His hair was entirely white, but his face shone with a healthy red glow. A huge gourd could be seen on his back as he stepped out of the red re.


    The instant he appeared, the entire world shook. The starry sky looked as if it could no longer withstand the tremors and was about to crumble. The earth also trembled, causing arge amount of valleys in the area to copse under this rumbling.


    "Greetings, left preceptor Zhou!" Yan Luan said respectfully.


    The moment the old man appeared, the woman¡¯s face which had merged together with Yan Luan had faded away and disappeared.


    "The Relocation Art that breaks the four dimensionalyers is indeed mysterious! Lake of Colors, since you¡¯ve understood this Art and offered it to me, your tribe will im all credit for this!"


    The old man in red robesughed loudly with sparkling eyes. He stared at the dark light surrounding the sword-ship, which was already rapidly recovering its flow.


    "Han Kong, did you think that by hiding here, Freezing Sky n won¡¯t be able to touch you? Did you think that because Berserkers don¡¯t understand the seal of the four dimensionalyers, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t kill you even though we know you are here?"


    The old man in red robes let out a long string ofughter and lifted his right foot before taking a step towards the giant sword-ship on the ground.


    "If it¡¯s aplete seal of the four dimensionalyers, then I would definitely not be able to break it, but Lake of Colors Tribe has understood your dimensional seal, and now, your seal has a w. I¡­ can now open it!"


    The old man in red robes approached the sword-ship and lifted his right hand before swinging it in the air. A red demonic w appeared above the sword-ship and seized it.


    There was no way a normal living being could own this demonic w. The moment it appeared, a strong look of desire and respect appeared on Yan Luan¡¯s face. She was not the only one. Yan Fei Zi and the other tribe members of Lake of Colors Tribe also looked over with respect when they regained their freedom after the woman¡¯s face disappeared.


    "Berserker Soul Realm¡­ By condensing and creating my own statue of the God of Berserkers, I will be the Berserk, and the Berserk will be me¡­" Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes were bright as she mumbled.


    The demonic w closed in and seized the sword-ship. The dark light that flowed upwards on the object shuddered and let out a booming sound. The dark light shattered like shards and droplets of water. It fell off the giant sword-ship and tumbled to the side.


    As the sword-ship trembled, the seal ced on it abruptly disintegrated!


    "Han Kong, you came to us Berserkers 8,000 years ago and had your powers limited by the second God of Berserkers. You could only use your powers up to the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, which would mean your level is at Soul Transformation in your Immortal Realm. You¡¯re ranked in 147th ce on the kill list shared among the worlds! Today, I, Zhou Shan, left preceptor of Freezing Sky n, will take your life on orders left behind by the third God of Berserkers!"


    The voice of the old man in red robes sounded like thunderbolts raining judgment. The moment his voice spread out with a boom, his body turned into a long fire-red arc as he charged towards the sword-ship that had lost its seal.


    With a loud crash, the old man rushed inside. The light in Yan Luan¡¯s eyes flickered. She too, charged in, and closely followed by Han Fei Zi and the other people from Lake of Colors Tribe.


    Buried deep under the ground was a part of the sword-ship. One of the parts of the section buried underground had cut through a tunnel many years ago. As of then, at the end of the tunnel where the part of the sword-ship was, the stone walls crumbled and turned into countless shards that quickly tumbled backwards as the seal was broken.


    "It disintegrated!"


    Nan Tian¡¯s face was filled with excitement. He took a step forward quickly, as if he wanted to be the first to go in. Yet the moment he moved, Xuan Lun had already charged in at lightning speed, overtaking him and bing the first to enter.


    Nan Tian and Chou Nu followed closely behind him. The both of them rushed into the entrance that was revealed once the stone wall crumbled.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, which were now bloodshot. He silently stood up and looked at the entrance that led into the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. There was an expression filled with mixed feelings on his face, though hidden under the mask.


    The voice summoning him was now filled with anxiety as it called out to him incessantly.


    ¡®The voice of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor ispletely different from the voice I heard when I fell into the illusion when walking through the red path. They¡¯re clearly not the same person.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and uncertainty appeared on his face.


    "Sir Mo Su?" Dong Fang Hua asked in a low voice. He originally wanted to go in, but when he saw Su Ming keeping still by his side, he hesitated for a moment.


    "I need a moment to think. If you want to go in, then go," Su Ming said coolly.


    Dong Fang Hua struggled in his heart. He looked at the entrance and a yearning look appeared in his eyes. He wanted to be stronger, and there was a chance lying right before him at this very moment. If he gave up on it, he would definitely be dissatisfied.


    He waited for a little while longer. When he saw that Su Ming remained in pensive silence, he gritted his teeth and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming before dashing through the entrance. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the ce.


    Su Ming was the only one left at the end of the tunnel. He stood there quietly as the anxious voice calling out to him echoed in his ears and mind.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes.


    "Should I risk it, or should I not¡­? Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor isn¡¯t dead, and it¡¯s strange that he¡¯s summoning me like this. Also, from the bizarre things that had happened on the red path, I can tell that if I go in, it¡¯ll be incredibly dangerous!" Su Ming mumbled.


    "But this might be my only chance¡­ to know just what memories I lost, and to know what exactly happened to me¡­"


    Su Ming paced back and forth at the end of the tunnel with a brilliant shine in his eyes.


    "He Feng once said that we can create a spirit body if we practice the Art of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. And once we have that Spirit Body, we can cast a strange Art. If I didn¡¯tpletely subdue He Feng and wear that mask, I would¡¯ve been caught under He Feng¡¯s Art.


    "He told me about this Artter. It¡¯s called Possession¡­ only those with Spirit Bodies can cast this Art and take over someone else¡¯s body. During the Possession, they can look through the other person¡¯s memories¡­


    "A person can only create a Spirit Body once they have practiced the Branding Art. Besides He Feng, only Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor has one."


    Su Ming paused in his footsteps and a resolute look appeared on his face.


    ¡®I can take the risk, but I cannot put myself in jeopardy. I won¡¯t ask to be able topletely protect myself, but only when I have a certain amount of confidence in this can I take this risk! My memories may be important, but the thing about me losing my memories is just my guess. If my guess is correct, then it¡¯s fine, but if it turns out that I was just overthinking things, then it¡¯s¡­ not worth it to lose my life over!


    ¡®Putting aside the possible connection between him and me, Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor is calling out to me so urgently mostly due to the breaking of the seal in this ce¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be summoning me to simply just end my life.


    ¡®Then besides some other reason I don¡¯t know of, there¡¯s only one possibility as to why he¡¯s doing this, he¡¯s going to perform the Possession He Feng spoke about!


    ¡®The elder once taught me that when I don¡¯t understand certain things, I can try putting myself in the other person¡¯s shoes to guess his thoughts by going through the things that person had experienced.


    ¡®If I am Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor and I haven¡¯t gone out of this ce for many years all while having to watch the three ve tribes rebelling to the point that I can¡¯t do anything¡­ then he must be injured, and it¡¯s not a light injury¡­ Now that Lake of Colors Tribe has broken the seal and Freezing Sky n is supporting Lake of Colors Tribe, then those from Freezing Sky n must also be in this operation.


    ¡®Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor is most likely going to die!


    ¡®There¡¯s a high possibility that he¡¯s calling out to me for the Possession He Feng spoke about! He¡¯s going to Possess my body and avoid being killed¡­ The reason why he chose me is perhaps because I have the path of blood within me¡­ then could it be that the small virescent sword, the red meadow, and the other things chose me because of this as well?


    ¡®He drew me here step by step¡­¡¯


    A chilling look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®He won¡¯t live for long. If Lake of Colors Tribe dared to break the seal, then they have full confidence in killing him as well¡­ the safest way for me is to wait here and not go in. Before long, Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor will die.


    ¡®This is the safe way, but if I do that, then I won¡¯t be able to obtain Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor¡¯s training method, and I won¡¯t be able to obtain the answer I want. I won¡¯t be able to know just how many memories I lost¡­


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He sat down cross-legged and lifted his right hand before tapping his chest. Immediately, his Qi tumbled within his body like a furious wave crashing around inside him.


    Almost at the instant he tapped his chest, a ball of dim light was forced out of his chest. Inside that dim light was He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body. He had his eyes closed as if he was in deep sleep.


    Su Ming looked at He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body before he lifted his right hand and touched it. A wave of ripples spread out. Once they traveled over the small figure, a shudder ran through his body and he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Mas¡­"


    There was a dazed look in He Feng¡¯s eyes, who had just recently woken up. Once he took a good look at his surroundings, especially the entrance at the end of the tunnel, a violent shiver ran through his body.


    "This is¡­ This¡­"


    "He Feng," Su Ming said slowly. His voice was low and deep, and there was an intimidating force behind it. "I need you to do something for me," he stated, looking at the small figure.


    "Master, please speak. As long as I can do it, I won¡¯t dare to decline," He Feng quickly adjusted his mind to the situation and spoke cautiously, yet there was a slight nervousness in his heart. He did not know what Su Ming wanted him to do, especially when he was forcefully awakened in this ce.

 Chapter 161 — The Lost Memories!

    <h4>Chapter 161: The Lost Memories!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming paused for a moment before he suddenly spoke.


    "Possess me!"


    His words were shocking, and they stunned He Fengpletely. His jaw fell ck, and he only regained his senses after a moment. Nervousness and terror immediately appeared on his face, and he quickly exined, "Mas¡­ Master, this¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I even helped you in your fight before I fell unconscious, I¡­"


    "I¡¯m telling you to Possess me, stop talking so much!"


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at He Feng. His gaze may have seemed aloof, but he was in truth subtly observing He Feng¡¯s reaction.


    He Feng was still baffled. He smiled wanly as he looked at Su Ming. After a moment of hesitation, he knelt down on the ground. There may have been no tears in his eyes, but they still glistened moistly.


    "Master, I¡¯ve done wrong, I truly did. Please forgive me this time. I won¡¯t dare do it again."


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. From the small connection he had with He Feng through their souls, he could sense He Feng¡¯s nervousness and fear. There was no joy within him.


    "Master, I can¡¯t Possess you. If I did, then it¡¯d be the same as erasing your existence. If¡­ I¡­ If I erase you, then I won¡¯t be able to survive either. It¡¯s the same as killing myself¡­"


    He Feng had temporarily lost his tongue, he did not know how to exin himself.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to perform aplete Possession. When I tell you to stop, then you can stop," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    This was incredibly important to him. It was a deciding factor on whether he should go in and meet Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    He must first be ustomed to the Possession process and see whether he can find a way out, and whether he can obtain a certain amount of certainty to remain safe before he could take the risk.


    He had chosen He Feng for this after carefully thinking things through.


    "Master, I¡¯ve never Possessed anyone before. I only know the method¡­ You¡­ Are you sure you want to try it?"


    He Feng hesitated for a moment. When he saw Su Ming nodding, he gritted his teeth and did not dare oppose him.


    His Spirit Body turned into a dim light that charged straight towards the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. The instant it touched Su Ming¡¯s forehead, the dim light flickered as if it had fused into the body.


    A shudder ran through Su Ming¡¯s body and he slowly closed his eyes.


    "Master¡­ Master¡­"


    A voice called out to him repeatedly in Su Ming¡¯s head. He opened his eyes, and a world shrouded in fog appeared in his sight.


    Only the area 100 feet around him was empty. The other parts were all covered in rolling fog, and muffled booming sounds reverberated from within it.


    "This is your mind. It¡¯s also the first ce that will appear during the act of Possession."


    He Feng¡¯s careful voice traveled into his ears. Su Ming turned his head around and saw He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body by his side.


    There was an intimidating forceing from his Spirit Body that made Su Ming ufortable. He lowered his head and looked at his body, bing stunned as he did so.


    At that moment, he no longer had a body. He was only a weak ball of dim light. Yet there was an even dimmer threading from the deeper parts of his light which connected him to He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body. It gave Su Ming a feeling that with just one thought, He Feng would immediately die.


    Besides this thread, Su Ming also saw something else. There was something that was muddled in his own light. Even he himself had to pay full attention to sense it before he could notice its presence.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    Su Ming turned his attention towards it. Once he did so, he immediately felt as if his divine sense was being absorbed into the dim light, to where the muddled object was.


    That thing was a ck stone piece. It was hidden away by the dim light around it, which was why it was difficult for people to see it clearly from outside.


    ¡®It¡¯s that stone¡­¡¯


    The moment Su Ming saw that stone piece, he felt shaken to the core, causing the dim light to flicker greatly, which also made He Feng, who maintained by his side, jump in fright.


    He Feng was incredibly terrified. He was afraid that Su Ming would identally touch that thread in his Spirit Sphere and he would die, because if he did die here, it would only end up as a huge tragedy on his part.


    Su Ming observed the stone debris. This item had been with him for many years and he always kept it around his neck. He did not expect to see that thing here.


    After a moment of hesitation, Su Ming tried getting closer to it, yet the moment his touched the stone debris¡­!


    "Brother¡­ brother¡­"


    "Brother¡­ I can feel you¡­ Brother¡­"


    That familiar feminine voice echoed strongly within Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, causing him to tremble.


    That voice seemed to have been buried in his heart for a long time. It could not be wiped off and would not disappear. In the past, when it appeared in his dreams, he would feel as if it was muddled anding from somewhere far away, but now, the voice was incredibly loud, as if it was right before him.


    Some time passed before Su Ming regained consciousness. He left the stone debris hidden in the dim light and fell into a long period of silence.


    "Master¡­"


    He Feng was already shaking in his boots as he spoke in a cautious tone.


    "Let¡¯s start," Su Ming said coolly.


    "Yes, Master. This is also the first time I entered someone else¡¯s mind. But Master, your mind seems to be a little different from mine. Why is there so much fog¡­?"


    He Feng looked around him. Afraid that Su Ming would misunderstand him, he hesitated for a moment before he looked at Su Ming.


    "Master, Possession is actually very simple. All I need to do is to devour the Spirit Sphere of the person I want to possess¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dare to devour it, coalescence will create the same effects¡­"


    "Alright."


    Su Ming nodded.


    "Pardon me."


    He Feng gritted his teeth and his Spirit Body charged towards Su Ming, but that respectful look on his face made it seem as if he was not here to possess Su Ming. The moment He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body approached Su Ming, they touched each other swiftly. He Feng trembled, while Su Ming¡¯s divine sense shuddered.


    He felt as if there was thunder rumbling in his mind, and that was quickly followed by the fog around him suddenly tumbling backwards violently. The booming sounds echoing within were so loud they shook the heavens and earth.


    As the fog tumbled backwards, Su Ming and He Feng¡¯s Spirit Bodies quickly fused together. This was not an act of devouring, but coalescence. Their minds would fuse together and be one. If this continued, then there would eventually be an entity that was neither He Feng nor Su Ming, but one that had both of their divine senses merged together.


    Su Ming could feel himself weakening during the coalescence as if he was going to disappear at any moment, yet he paid no mind to any of these. He only stared at the fog outside.


    He could clearly see the fog outside tumbling backwards ceaselessly. Some part of it began thinning out, and gradually, arge portion of the thin fog dissipated, revealing memories in the form of moving pictures that were previously hidden under the fog.


    He saw himself walking into the secret tunnel with Nan Tian and the others. He saw himself walking up the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe. He saw himself falling asleep on the deste mountain with the blood moon in the sky.


    His memories moved like flowing water as they flowed in reverse before Su Ming bit by bit.


    He saw himself transforming He Feng into the medicinal cauldron. He saw himself fighting against Han Fei Zi. He saw himself noticing He Feng and Xuan Lun closing in as they fought against each other while he was meditating in peace.


    He saw Han Mountain City along with the Chains of Han Mountain. He saw Fang Mu delivering herbs to him. He saw himself kidnapping Fang Mu once he recovered from his injuries¡­


    His memories continued ying out in reverse until some of those moving pictures eventually had Su Ming sitting still in the mountain cave recovering from his injuries, then they stopped moving.


    "Master¡­ I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­ If we continue like this, we¡¯ll really merge together into one!" He Feng¡¯s distressed voice echoed within Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    "Also, Master, what¡¯s in your Spirit Sphere?! The more I fuse together with it, the more it rejects me. What¡­ What is this¡­? It¡­ It¡¯s sucking me in¡­ Ah¡­!"


    Terror suddenly appeared in He Feng¡¯s voice, as if he had just encountered something unbelievable and shocking.


    Tremors started in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He could feel He Feng¡¯s terror. This was also the first time he realized that an increasingly stronger absorption force wasing from the stone debris in his Spirit Sphere, and it was not trying to absorb him, but He Feng, who was trying to fuse with him!


    He separated a part of his divine sense to suppress the absorption forceing from the stone debris, then his faint but determined voice was sent into He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body.


    "Continue."


    "Master¡­ I¡­ This is¡­"


    "Continue!"


    He Feng no longer spoke. Instead, in the midst of his terror, he continued with the coalescence, trembling. He was feeling incredibly regretful at the moment, and also incredibly terrified. He did not know what was within Su Ming¡¯s Spirit Sphere, but the thing within made him feel a wave of terror that he had never experienced before. He had a feeling that if he continued with this, he wouldpletely lose everything without Su Ming even needing to kill him.


    Su Ming looked at the fog outside. The memories that appeared once the fog thinned out started changing once again, and the scenes where he meditated were reced by something new.


    It was daytime. The sky was covered by lightning and rain. Several vultures circled in the air. There was a person lying on the mountainside as if he was dead. The vultures hesitated for a long moment before one of them dove down andnded on the person. When all the other vulturesnded on him, that seemingly dead person suddenly grabbed a vulture¡¯s throat.


    He opened his eyes.


    The scene changed once again. This time, the sky was still covered by lightning and rain, but it was no longer day. It was night. Bolts of lightning struck in the sky. Suddenly, a gigantic crack appeared in midair.


    The crack was like a wide opened mouth that exuded a ghastly presence. Its appearance made the rain falling from the sky freeze midair in an instant. Even the bolts of lightning shing in the sky came to a still, and they hung in the sky unmoving.


    Su Ming grew nervous. He had forgotten about everything around him. The only thing that mattered was the scene before him!


    A person struggled out from within the dark crack. He was covered in blood. The moment he appeared, Su Ming saw this person clearly with the light from the bolts of lightning that had frozen up in the sky. The person had his eyes wide opened, and the light in his eyes revealed his sadness.


    He wasughing hollowly before he fell from the sky and rolled down the mountaintop until he was stopped by a big rock on the mountainside. He fell to the side, unmoving.


    That person was Su Ming¡­


    "Master, I¡­ I¡­ can¡¯tst any longer!"


    The scenes in the fog changed once again. This time, it waspletely ck, as if it was showing neither earth nor sky.


    Yet at that moment, He Feng let out a shrill cry, and the thin fog before Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly thickened. The scenes disappeared.


    The empty space of 100 feet had expanded to an area of 150 feet. He Feng was curled up by the side incredibly weakened. He looked at Su Ming in a pitiful state, terror shining from his eyes.


    ¡®If I continued on, then I¡¯d have died¡­ Thank goodness I was only performing coalescence, not devouring him, or else¡­¡¯ He Feng thought and shuddered. He looked at Su Ming and did not know what to say to him.


    Su Ming fell into momentary pensive silence before he nodded towards He Feng.


    "Thank you. Let¡¯s¡­ go out."

 Chapter 162 — Take Me Away…

    <h4>Chapter 162: Take Me Away¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Beside the sword-ship that led to the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was a tunnel. At the end of it was an entrance, and Su Ming sat there as he opened his eyes. There was a bewildered look in his eyes.


    He Feng did not appear; he was submerged in Su Ming¡¯s body, not his mind. He was very weak. This time, he had to enter into deep sleep once more, or else he would disappear.


    ¡®My memories stopped and began at the moment I woke up to catch the vultures. I don¡¯t remember the crack that appeared during the rainy night, neither do I remember myselfughing so hollowly¡­ When I woke up, I was already lying by the mountainside.


    ¡®Perhaps the memories I¡¯m missing are those within the crack.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the entrance by his side and resolution appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®He Feng didn¡¯t seem to be faking his actions. The stone debris in my Spirit Sphere¡­¡¯ Su Ming touched the mysterious ck stone debris hanging on his neck. ¡®I¡¯ll risk it!¡¯


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. He stood up without hesitation and moved towards the entrance.


    He had already lingered around this ce for quite some time. Now that he made his decision, he could not afford to waste his time any longer. He had a strong feeling that perhaps he truly had a connection with Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. He would be able to obtain an answer to all the things that baffled him here.


    "Come¡­e here¡­"


    The aged voice wasden with anxiety. It was much clearer and stronger than when he was outside. The voice echoed in his mind. The moment he set foot through the entrance, his vision became clouded.


    Once everything became clear, he saw a piece of sky with stars shimmering in it before him. The end of the sky could not be seen and the stars let out dazzling light.


    "Where is this ce¡­?"


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. This ce was covered in deathly silence, and he was the only one here.


    "This is¡­ the¡­ third dimensionalyer¡­e¡­e here¡­ let me¡­ see¡­ you¡­"


    The aged voice became clearer as it echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. At the same time, the stars in the sky began moving rapidly before his eyes. Gradually, a floating piece ofnd appeared before him once the stars finished moving.


    Su Ming had never seen any of these before. His eyes became even more clouded with bewilderment, but he soon calmed down.


    He moved forward silently. He did not know how long he had walked, neither did he know whether he was walking towards the floating piece ofnd, or whether the floating piece ofnd was moving towards him.


    As he got closer and the floating piece ofnd rose before him, Su Ming stepped on it and looked around him.


    The mountain ranges rose and fell around him with sounds of flowing watering from the rivers. The ground was covered in green grass and there was a sweet fragranceing from them. Sitting on the grass meadow was a person wearing gray robes.


    This was a person whose age could not be estimated. His entire body was dried up, and there were only a few strands of hair left on his head. His clothes had almost entirely disintegrated. He sat on the ground with his eyes closed as if he was dead.


    "You¡¯ve¡­ finallye¡­"


    A hoarse voice echoed through thend.


    "Are you Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor?"


    Su Ming took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down before he looked at the person who seemed to be dead.


    "You can call me Han Kong¡­"


    The aged voice echoed in the air and the direction which it came from could not be determined. When the voice fell in his ears, Su Ming felt shaken.


    "Why did you call me here?" Su Ming was silent for a moment before he asked.


    "I did not summon you here¡­ you were the one who summoned yourself here¡­"


    This time, the voice did not appear from all around him, but from the dried up person before him. As the words tumbled out of his mouth, this person opened his eyes.


    They were a pair of eyes that were incredibly dim, but there was a profound look within them that seemed like stars, but inside there weas also excitement, longing, and anticipation.


    "Take me away¡­"


    The hoarse voice came out from Han Kong¡¯s mouth. His voice sounded like two dried up twigs rubbing against each other, which made all those who heard it incredibly ufortable.


    Su Ming looked at the skeletal Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor and fell silent.


    "ording to the¡­ promise, I¡¯vepleted my duties. I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time¡­ take me away¡­"


    Han Kong looked as if it had been a long time since he spoke. He had a hard time forming his words, since he bit out each syble. An expectant look appeared on his calm face.


    "I¡¯ve left my home for 8,000 years. I want to go home¡­"


    Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor shivered slightly as he mumbled towards Su Ming.


    As Han Kong spoke, the entire sky suddenly shook. The stars in the distance let out a huge rumbling sound, and the stars began fading out one by one rapidly.


    "They¡¯re here¡­ quickly¡­"


    Han Kong¡¯s breathing became rapid.


    Su Ming remained silent. There were too many things he did not understand from Han Kong¡¯s words.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he spokenguidly. "How can I¡­ take you away?"


    "You¡­"


    Han Kong was stunned and he stared at Su Ming. Uncertainty and disbelief gradually appeared in his eyes. It was as if that simple sentence from Su Ming was out of his expectations.


    "Who¡­ are you?"


    Han Kong immediately became sharp. A great pressure spread out with a boom. Under this pressure, Su Ming felt as if he was an ant caught in a rainstorm. He felt as if he was suffocating.


    Su Ming took a few steps backwards. His face was pale. He looked at Han Kong and after remaining silent for a moment, when the booming sounds from afar came nearer, he spoke softly.


    "I am Su Ming."


    "Destiny 1¡­ That¡¯s right, it¡¯s you."


    Han Kong let out a sigh of relief. The pressure disappeared, and the sharp gaze in his eyes turned into expectation. He did not know that he had misheard Su Ming¡¯s name as Destiny.


    "You are Destiny. You know how to take me away from this ce¡­"


    Han Kong spoke with difficulty. At that moment, thest star in the sky outside faded out. At the same time, as muffled booming sounds appeared where they were, thend also trembled furiously. It was as if there was someone outside using an unseen method to attack the ce.


    "Damn it! They¡¯re here too soon!"


    Han Kong¡¯s face twisted. He struggled up and took a step towards the sky.


    "They won¡¯t be able to see you here, neither will they bother you while you cast your Art. I¡¯ll stall them. You are Destiny. You will send me back¡­ You must send me back¡­ You have to send me back!"


    Han Kong suddenly turned back and a ferocious look appeared for the first time in his eyes. He cast a look at Su Ming before he charged into the sky.


    Outside the floating piece ofnd, the night sky that had fallen into darkness once it lost all its starlight started twisting. As Han Kong walked out, arge amount of ripples spread through the twisting sky. A loud bang resounded, and the old man in red robes from Freezing Sky n walked out of the ripples.


    "Han Kong!"


    With a low growl that echoed in the air, the face of the old man in red robes became grave and filled with a mighty presence. He lifted his right hand abruptly.


    The dark sky around them was suddenly filled with colors. As they spun around, they formed arge vortex. Rumbling sounds filled the air, and the vortex circled around Han Kong with him acting as its center. It spun around him quickly, turning into a shocking power.


    Han Kong let out a shrill and mournful howl. He swung his right hand before him and instantly red light appeared underneath his feet. In the blink of an eye, that red light turned into the red meadow. As he swung his hand forward, the meadow spread out through the surroundings rapidly, and in an instant, it covered an area of 100 li.


    Han Kong panted harshly as if he was a wild beast that had been pushed into a corner. His eyes were fiercely lit with aversion, and he pressed his right hand towards the ground below him.


    The moment he did so, the 100 li meadow tumbled about and sounds akin to roars rang out. A bundle of red mist appeared from the ce where Han Kong had his right palm pressed down. That mist quickly condensed and gathered together before it turned into a three headed giant python. With a hiss, it charged towards the old man in red robes.


    Han Kong pressed his left hand on the meadow right after that and immediately a battle cry reverberated through the air. Red mist rose from the meadow once again and turned into a man in red armor. That man held a blood sword. Once he appeared, his eyes were lit with fighting spirit and he charged at the old man.


    Han Kong¡¯s enchantment had not ended. He bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His blood sttered on the red meadow, and the meadow seemed to go into frenzy immediately. It started rapidly squirming and growing at a shocking pace, spreading outwards like hair at lightning speed.


    "Berserkers! How dare you oppose us Immortals!"


    Han Kong raised his arms into the air swiftly while standing on the rapidly growing red meadow. He might have looked dried up and shriveled at the moment, but there was a presence spreading out from him that was hard to describe.


    When Su Ming saw this scene, his heart pounded against his chest. This was the most intense battle he had seen besides the battle of Dark Mountain executed by the shadow in the starry sky. Han Kong¡¯s Arts made him feel shaken to the core.


    The face of the old man in red robes was calm. He lifted his right hand and pointed not towards Han Kong, but at the center of his brows, then from there, his finger trailed down to the tip of his nose, carving out a trail of blood.


    The moment the trail appeared, a roar rose from the space behind the old man in red robes. A gigantic apparition seemed to have torn through the space and a spirit that was entirely red and was about 10,000 feet tall came forth.


    It looked like a giant, but was more like a monster turned from a statue of the God of Berserkers. It wore beast skins and was half naked. The moment it appeared, it let out a shocking roar.


    At the same moment, the red gourd slung over the back of the old man in red robes floated up. The cork popped out and many ck shadows flew out. These ck shadows were the souls of wild beasts. They howled as the giant monster seized them and devoured them.


    When that three-headed giant python and the man with the fighting spirit and the red armor charged towards him, the giant monster lifted its head swiftly. There was a fierce light in its eyes. With a howl, it charged towards the giant python and once it grabbed it with its ws, it brought it to its mouth and bit down before throwing it aside and charging towards the man in armor.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. As the giant monster continued with its ughter, Han Kong¡¯s red meadow was still spreading out, practically covering all the space before it suddenly shrank and let out a shocking boom.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. He had not even managed to recover from the battle before the space before him twisted and Han Kong walked out from within. The moment he did so, Han Kong¡¯s legs shattered and turned into nothingness. His face was filled death, but he still flew up and seized Su Ming before he charged forward and disappeared with him.


    All of these happened too quickly. Su Ming did not even have time to dodge before he was caught by Han Kong. The moment he disappeared with Han Kong from the ce, he saw the red meadow spreading out like hair and covering the sky around the floating piece ofnd. Amidst the booming sounds, Han Kong flew up once more. He coughed out blood, but continued charging into the distance.


    Behind him, the old man in red gave chase.


    Destiny is ËÞÃü, and the pinyin is (su1 ming1 (E.D Note: the numbers are for different tones, there are four different in total), which is like the homonym for Su Ming (ÌKã‘, by the way), very different meanings and very different characters, as you can tell. Su Ming¡¯s name is pronounced as su1 ming2, so the second character also sounds differently, but Han Kong misheard it.

 Chapter 163 — If You Don’t Die, Then This Will Become Your Serendipity

    <h4>Chapter 163: If You Don¡¯t Die, Then This Will Be Your Serendipity</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "How would the Berserkers understand the Runes of us Immortals? This has long since not been a four dimensionalyer seal, there¡¯s another half ayer left!"


    Su Ming¡¯s vision was clouded. Once it became clear, he appeared in a dark ce. It was a mountain cave. There was no light around him. He only had minimum vision.


    "Hurry, send me back. I was heavily injured in the past and could not recover. I¡¯ve given up on my real body and only have this replica left. I won¡¯t be able tost long. Once my real body dies and I haven¡¯t left this ce, I will die as well!


    "Only if my replica leaves the Berserkers¡¯ domain and I cut ties with my main body using a different Law amongst the Immortals can I continue living."


    Harsh pants came from beside Su Ming as Han Kong tightened his grip on his shoulder. His face was only seven inches away from Su Ming¡¯s. He stared into his eyes with madness and anxiety. At that moment, he was already nearing despair and no longer had the calmness he possessed previously.


    Su Ming stayed silent for a moment before he spoke slowly. "I don¡¯t have any way to send you back."


    "I¡¯ll say it once more, send me back!!" Han Kong roared and grabbed Su Ming¡¯s shoulders. Killing intent appeared on his face.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can use Possession on me and look through my memories to see whether I am lying to you¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Han Kong. This was his goal!


    When he was at the end of the tunnel outside the entrance, he understood many things. He became uncertain about whether he had truly lost some memories, so he could not ignore it. He wanted to understand everything about this.


    Yet Su Ming knew that with his power, it was impossible for him to know what had happened to him. That was why he thought about Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor and what He Feng had talked about¡­ Possession!


    There was one thing about Possession - during the process, he could forcefully look through his memories!


    He Feng could not do this, but Su Ming believed that Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor could.


    ¡®I want to know why there was pity in Han Cang Zi¡¯s eyes. I want to know why Nan Tian didn¡¯t mention the genocide of the Fire Berserkers in the hands of the God of Berserkers¡­ I want to know about the aloof gaze and the words that reached me when I was walking on the red path. Why did it make me nervous and afraid¡­?


    ¡®I want to know whether I truly lost some memories, and if so, when did that happen¡­


    ¡®I want to know what happened in those lost memories¡­


    ¡®I want to know whether everything about the elder and Dark Mountain is just a dream¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes, then reopened them. He stared at the harshly panting Han Kong.


    "Help me. Tell me what I¡¯ve lost in my memories, and you can also see for yourself the reason why I can¡¯t send you back to your home. You¡¯ll also see that I¡¯m not lying to you.


    "Help me¡­ Tell me¡­ who I am¡­" Su Ming whispered, and determination appeared in his eyes.


    Han Kong stared at him. He did not know why, but under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, a hint of fear that he could not describe boiled in his heart. He was afraid of Su Ming¡¯s calmness. He was afraid, because he had never met someone who asked him to possess their bodies in his life.


    "A simple Possession and Soulseek won¡¯t allow us to seeplete memories, only fragments¡­ If you won¡¯t send me back butoffer yourself to be Possessed, then I will help you!


    "This replica of mine was refined from a Berserker¡¯s body. This person had already obtained the power of the Bone Sacrifice Realm while he was alive. If you truly want me to help you, then I will have to refine your body into my replica!


    "If I die, then you will die with me. If you don¡¯t die, then this will be your serendipity. I will fulfill your wish!"


    Han Kong had lived for many years, there was no way he would be unable to see through Su Ming¡¯s ploys, but he no longer had any time¡­ A hint of maliciousness appeared in his eyes. He had waited for 8,000 years, and yet this was the oue he obtained. He could not go home, could not go back to his birthce.


    He might even die at any moment. Once his real body was located outside this world died, he would also die. Instead of dying like that, he would rather refine the body of this Destiny who gave him hope and crushed it at the same time. He would have them die together. Still, no matter what, he could indeed see all his memories.


    He did not wait for Su Ming to agree. Han Kong lifted his right hand swiftly and pressed it against his abdomen. His body started trembling viciously, and with a bang, he turned into a bundle of blood mist right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The blood mist dyed Su Ming¡¯s body, then let out a golden glow. A small golden person about the size of a palm charged out of the mist towards the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. That person was Han Kong, but his power was not something He Feng couldpare.


    The small person had already materialized and was not a Spirit Body, but the Origin Spirit that was even stronger than Spirit Infant! There was a golden spine in his body!


    The spine may have been dark, but there was a savage and wild presenceing from it. This was the first piece of bone that would be reverted by a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    This was slightly different from what Su Ming predicted, but the final result would be the same, anyway, so he did not resist. He looked at Han Kong¡¯s Origin Spirit descending upon him and closed his eyes.


    ¡®There are few ns in the world that could be made where all things are taken into consideration and attended to. Only when there are mistakes will there be chances of being right as well. I¡¯ll take the risk!¡¯


    The moment he closed his eyes, Han Kong¡¯s Origin Spirit touched the center of his brows and slipped in, disappearing in an instant. The moment he was gone, Su Ming started trembling violently. Pain appeared on his face, which was hidden underneath the mask.


    The pain was much stronger than when He Feng had used Possession on him. The two levels of pain could not even begin topare. They were like the difference between the sky and earth. Not only was his body aching like millions of bone needles had pierced into every single pore, he also felt as if there was a mountain range pressing on his mind, and it made him feel as if he was about to be crushed to pieces.


    Under that great pain, drops of blood started seeping out from his face under the mask. That blood came from his bleeding nose, eyes, ears, and mouth!


    It was difficult to describe the pain he felt, but Su Ming did not make a sound, neither did he fall into madness. He sat there with calmness in his eyes that seemed like still water in a well.


    He endured the pain silently and quietly experienced Han Kong¡¯s act of either Possession or refining his body into a replica. He simply endured everything silently.


    His vision became clouded, and he once again arrived in the ce he had came to before - the world shrouded by a magnificentyer of fog, the ce where there was only an empty space of hundreds of feet.


    Su Ming was still that weak Spirit Sphere. As he floated in midair, the familiar sensation and his determination allowed him to not tremble and sink into fear. He turned his gaze towards Han Kong¡¯s Origin Spirit, which was letting out such a piercing golden light he felt it going to melt him.


    The Origin Spirit was several feet tall. Compared to Su Ming, he was like a giant that stretched to the sky and earth. When he descended, the empty space of hundreds of feet trembled as if it could not withstand the force and was about to crumble.


    That piercing golden light and the gigantic person made Su Ming feel as if he was caught in a rainstorm and that he was going to shatter at any moment, and that was before the giant even got close to him.


    ¡®What is with this mind¡­? Why is there so much fog here?!¡¯


    Once Han Kong saw his surroundings clearly, a shocked look appeared on the face of his Origin Spirit. He seemed to have understood what it meant since he swiftly turned to look towards Su Ming with aplicated look in his eyes.


    "I will fulfill your request!"


    The moment Han Kong¡¯s words left his mouth, the giant Origin Spirit opened his mouth wide and sucked in a breath in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Immediately, the Spirit Sphere that was Su Ming flew towards Han Kong.


    Even if he was going to be possessed, this was still Su Ming¡¯s mind. He could still see the fog before him thinning rapidly, and the memories of his time in the Land of South Morning quickly rushing by¡­


    "This time, will I be able to see it¡­?" he mumbled.

 Chapter 164 — Who Am I…?

    <h4>Chapter 164: Who Am I¡­?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mist had thinned out and the memories flowed out like a river. As they changed, familiar scenes shed before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    These memories would be his most precious treasures, because these memories appeared before his eyes when he was caught in between a situation of life and death, and they were shing brilliantly between the one possessing and the one being possessed.


    Su Ming started falling into a daze, but he continued looking in front. He wanted to know what was hin the memories he had lost¡­


    Han Kong was also looking at Su Ming¡¯s memories. As he devoured Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, he would also refine his body into his replica.


    Within those memories, Su Ming saw the scenes he had seen before when he first came to this ce. They showed up once again as time traveled back and he went to the moment four years ago when lightning thundered and rain fell from the sky. The giant crack that caused the sky and earth to change appeared. It made lightning stop and rain freeze.


    ¡®This is it!¡¯


    Su Ming instinctively trembled. He Feng¡¯s ability had onlysted until this scene before he could no longer withstand the terrifying absorption powering from the stone debris in Su Ming¡¯s body. The endeavor had to be given up then.


    However, Han Kong had taken over, and his Origin Spirit was stronger than He Feng¡¯s Spirit Body by several fold. Su Ming hoped that he could see something different!


    "Huh? What¡¯s inside your Spirit Sphere? What is this!"


    Han Kong¡¯s voice suddenly reached him There was surprise and bewilderment in his voice, even hints of rm and disbelief.


    "This is¡­ impossible¡­"


    The moment Han Kong¡¯s voice came, the mist before Su Ming dissipated and the scene changed abruptly. This time he saw what was within the crack that appeared during the stormy night, and time flowed forward instead of backwards in the crack.


    The scene changed, and endless darkness appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Yet strangely, even though everything within sight was dark, Su Ming could still sense a body floating in this darkness.


    The body was unmoving, his eyes closed as he floated inside. Su Ming could feel a familiar sensationing from this person. He knew that this person was himself.


    "I finally¡­ saw what¡¯s in there¡­ but I was unconscious at that time, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any memories of this ce¡­ This isn¡¯t considered as losing my memories!" Su Ming mumbled.


    The sight before him seemed to have frozen up and did not change for a long time. When this happened, Su Ming felt as if something bad was about to ur. He became extremely nervous and had a feeling that he seemed to have understood something.


    ¡®My memories have been stuck here for a long time¡­ Just how much time passed in this ce¡­?¡¯


    "Damn it all! Just what is that thing! Even if you asked me, how am I supposed to possess you with this around?!"


    Han Kong¡¯s rmed voice echoed within Su Ming¡¯s mind. At that moment, Han Kong¡¯s gigantic Origin Spirit was shrinking at an incredible speed. It was as if there was a ck hole within his body that was rapidly absorbing everything inside him.


    Su Ming did not take notice of any of these. He looked at the scene behind the mist with a dazed expression on his face. He stared at the still and unmoving darkness and could not fathom just how much time had passed in that ce.


    He did not know how much time had passed. When Han Kong¡¯s angry roars became weaker, for the first time since a long while, Su Ming saw a change in the darkness!


    This time, the change came from a hoarse voice speaking calmly!


    "Why?"


    The moment he heard the voice, Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled so strongly he felt as if he was about to crumble and dissipate. The dazed look in his eyes was instantly reced by shock. He knew this voice well. It belonged to himself!


    "When did I ever say this¡­?" he mumbled, and then he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life!


    In that scene, he saw himself!


    He saw himself standing in the darkness. Five gigantic chains pierced through his arms, legs, and head, stringing him up in the void. Those five chains then expanded into nothingness, and it was unknown where they led to.


    His eyes were closed. He might have been hanging and his body might have been covered in blood, but there was no hint of him being unable to withstand that pain on his face.


    "Is¡­ that me¡­?"


    Su Ming had never felt so shaken before. He realized that the scar that was carved on his face when he was in Dark Mountain was not on the strung up Su Ming¡¯s face.


    He saw himself hanging in nothingness, and right before him was an enormous head. This head was about the size of hundreds of Su Ming added together. He had red hair and the imposing look on his face exuded ferociousness.


    That head wore earrings made of snake bones. On his forehead was a mark of lightning. There were also a great number of markings on his face. It looked as if he was born with it, and those markings exuded a savage and wild presence.


    The eyes of the head were open. They may have been dull and lifeless, but even though those eyes were dead, Su Ming still felt as if the sky was rendered apart and the earth opened up when he saw the head. There was an indescribable power in it that looked down upon all that lived.


    All that lived had to lower their heads and worship in trembling fear before the head.


    However, it was still dead. A shocking red sword was stuck in the skull. It prated the entire head and half of the de hade out from the other side.


    Su Ming also saw more than nine red needles stuck on the head.


    With a stunned and nk look on his face, Su Ming looked at the head and at the strung up Su Ming hanging in the air. He shifted his gaze towards the direction that the strung up Su Ming was looking and saw a person sitting on the hilt of the sword in the head.


    That person wore wide robes and his face could not be seen clearly, but the moment Su Ming saw this person, he felt a freezing chill fill his entire mind, which soon turned into anxiety and fear.


    "This is your destiny, you cannot deny it."


    A cold voice that seemed to travel from a ce faraway fell into his ears. It echoed in the void as if it was aw, and it was forced onto him. That voice stayed for a long time, and all those who opposed the will of thew would be punished.


    "Di¡­ Di Tian¡­"


    Han Kong¡¯s trembling and weak voice carried with it respect and fear as it echoed in Su Ming¡¯s divine sense. He had divided up most of the power from his Origin Spirit to counter bnce the increasingly stronger absorption force. Whatever remained of the power in his Origin Spirit saw what Su Ming saw.


    When Han Kong saw the giant head, he became afraid, then when he saw the person on the sword hilt above the head and heard the voice, that fear became so strong it was as if he was looking at a demon in his nightmare, one that made him extremely terrified but full of respect at the same time.


    "I refuse."


    Su Ming saw the strung up Su Ming open his eyes. They were deadly still and so quiet it was frightening. The moment the strung up him opened his eyes, Su Ming saw a line of blood appear underneath his eyes. That line of blood seemed to have appeared out of thin air and soon revealed itself entirely. It was the wound left on his face when he was in Dark Mountain¡­ the one scar he did not want to lose.


    "You truly¡­ disappoint me¡­ but you cannot refuse my will."


    The person sitting atop the hilt of the sword lifted his head. His face still could not be seen, but the merciless and aloof look in his eyes could be.


    When Su Ming saw his gaze, a thunderous roar ran through his mind and a sharp pain as if he was being torn apart burst forth, causing everything before him to shatter abruptly and turn into countless shards.


    "Di Tian, you lied to me! You lied to me¡­ I¡­"


    At the same time, a shrill cry reverberated through the air. That voice belonged to Han Kong. His screams rapidly weakened until they eventually disappeared.


    Everything vanished. That roar continued echoing in Su Ming¡¯s mind as if there were hundreds upon thousands of thunder bolts rumbling incessantly in his mind. It made all what he saw disappear.


    The fog before him rapidly thickened until it looked as if all of those things had never happened before. Only that aloof gaze seemed to prate through the fog of memories,nding on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    "You truly¡­ disappoint me¡­"


    A shudder ran through Su Ming and he opened his eyes. His entire body was drenched in sweat. The moment he opened his eyes, blood flowed out of the corner of his lips and he could not help but cough out a mouthful of blood.


    Even his mask fell to the side when he coughed out blood, revealing his pale and baffled face underneath.


    On his face, the scar underneath his eyes that was left behind from the time in Dark Mountain became red.


    Sounds of rapid breathing came from Su Ming. He panted harshly. His eyes were bloodshot, and as he ced both of his hands on the ground, his body trembled.


    "Is this part of the memories I lost¡­?"


    After a long while, Su Ming wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and mumbled as he looked around the dark mountain cave.


    ¡®Some of my memories have truly been wiped away¡­ Is the person who erased my memories that Di Tian Han Kong spoke about?


    ¡®Who is he? Where did hee from? What¡­ is he to me¡­?


    ¡®What was I refusing in the memories I lost¡­?


    ¡®That head underneath that person obviously belongs to a Berserker. Who is he¡­?¡¯ Su Ming trembled. He remembered Nan Tian talking about the second God of Berserkers who lost his head. ¡®It¡¯s just a head, and it alone gave me the feeling as if I was looking at a deity¡­ Could that head belong to the second God of Berserkers?


    ¡®Di Tian¡­ Di Tian¡­ Han Kong was screaming that Di Tan lied to him before he died. Who is this Di Tian¡­?¡¯


    The bewilderment on his face was like a flood that drowned out all other emotions.


    "Who¡­ am I¡­? Destiny¡­ Su Ming¡­?" Su Ming asked himself quietly.


    He lifted his head but did not roar or growl, he simply mumbled in a voice that only he could hear.


    "Who am I¡­?"


    Heughed brokenly in his bewilderment.


    He felt lost.


    He was like an injured beast that had to survive alone, like a person who had lost his memories and refused to believe what he was seeing, like a grown up tree that forgot how old it was¡­


    ¡­ Like water in a palm that would be lost the moment it was flung out.


    Su Ming knelt on the ground as if he had lost himself. He originally thought he could obtain an answer, but that answer only made him sink into deeper confusion.


    ¡®Is this destiny¡­? It¡¯s just like a ball of hair. The head cannot be found, and neither can the end.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He could not wrap his head around it. He did not want to go out, preferring to sit alone in the darkness to find the answer quietly.


    His mind had already overlooked the fact that Han Kong had died inside him. Besides some parts of his broken Origin Spirit that was absorbed by the piece of stone debris in his body, the rest had turned into glittering spots of light that encircled Su Ming¡¯s Spirit Sphere before they were slowly absorbed.


    He also overlooked the reverted Berserker Bone of the Berserker Soul Realm that was brought in by Han Kong and was left within his body. Due to Han Kong¡¯s death, it was slowly being assimted into Su Ming¡¯s body. As it melted, Su Ming¡¯s blood was also circting and absorbing it at a shocking speed¡­


    It was just as Han Kong had said, if he did not die, then it would be his serendipity!

 Chapter 165 — Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 165: Prelude</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the blink of an eye, another month passed by.


    Since a month ago, the hidden grounds underneath Han Mountain City became a thing of the past. It was no longer hidden and anyone could go in as they pleased without having to face any limitations anymore.


    The secret that had surrounded Han Mountain City for years disappeared.


    Besides the leaders of the three tribes and some limited amount of tribe members, very few people knew that an incredible change had happened in this ce during the past month. The rest only knew what they saw, that during a night one month ago, as a shocking boom reverberated through the sky, the figure of a person rushed out from the deep canyons underneath Han Mountain City. Behind that person was a gigantic monster roaring as it chased after him.


    At the same time, as the person flew out from the canyon, one person flew out from both Tranquil East Tribe and Puqiang Tribe. They intercepted him and fought against him.


    This battle did notst long. The person finally died and was beheaded.


    Those not involved did not know who that person was, but the leaders of the three tribes knew that this person was Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor¡­


    The death of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor allowed the three tribes to no longer be ves. They finally obtained their long-awaited freedom, which allowed them to be free from the chains binding them forever to Han Mountain. They could finally expand and make their tribes bigger.


    Lake of Colors Tribe obtained all the legacy of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor left behind in the sword-ship. Freezing Sky n did not demand from them any of it. The old man in red robes took away the sword-ship with him before he left with his people.


    As Lake of Colors Tribe had understood the secret behind the four dimensionalyer Relocation Art, they were considered to have made a great contribution. Lake of Colors Tribe decided to migrate before the silent Tranquil East and Puqiang. They willingly gave up on the control of Han Mountain City and gave out a notice to dismiss all their guests. They would use a year to move their entire tribe away.


    Lake of Colors Tribe also gave all the herbs in the originally hiddennd under Han Mountain City to Puqiang and Tranquil East. The two tribes did not take away too many herbs, but left behind most of them to alleviate the tension between them. After all, the three tribes had worked together in developing the city for hundreds of years and some form of alliance had been made between them. If it was destroyed because of this, it would not be worth it.


    When the people in Han Mountain City learned about this and explored the previously hidden grounds with their curiosity towards the unknown, some of them managed to find some herbs and obtained serendipity, but most of them came back empty-handed.


    Yet because outsiders coulde to the ce that was once shrouded in mystery and see with their own eyes the ce that had bound the three tribes there, their curiosity with the mystery of the ce was satisfied.


    During this month, the once mysterious ce received arge amount of people, more than ever before. Most of the Berserkers from Han Mountain City went there, causing the ce to slowly lose its mysteriousness.


    Following the act of Lake of Colors Tribe dismissing all their guests, Puqiang Tribe did the same thing as they no longer possessed any desire for the hidden grounds. They also dismissed their guests because they no longer needed their help.


    Tranquil East Tribe did the same thing. The three tribes closed their doors to outsiders, which caused certain changes in some state of affairs in Han Mountain City.


    Yet these changes were minisculepared to thergely important event of Freezing Sky ning to Han Mountain City to take in disciples, an event that only urred once every couple years.


    The entire Han Mountain City became lively once again. Most of the time, the only thing talked about by the outsiders was Freezing Sky ning to the city to take in disciples.


    It was a desire of almost every single Berserker in the Land of South Morning to either join Freezing Sky n or Western Sea n. It was also clear that those who came to Han Mountain City had chosen Freezing Sky n as their target.


    Freezing Sky n was incredibly strict when it came to taking in disciples. They had a unique system for those who wanted to join.


    Take for example Han Mountain City. If those not from the three tribes wanted to join, they would need to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain to show their worth.


    Yet this was only to show their worth. It was still uncertain whether they would be taken in.


    At the same time, during this month, one name started circting among a small group of people until it eventually grew into a discussion of the whole Han Mountain City. This name was uttered by Nan Tian¡¯s lips, was acknowledged silently by Xuan Lun, was searched by Lake of Colors Tribe¡¯s Han Fei Zi, and gradually, no one in Han Mountain City did not know of that name.


    That name was Mo Su!


    Due to the numerous discussions about that name, the people of Han Mountain City gradually became familiar with it, and from that familiarity they sensed this person¡¯s strength and mysteriousness.


    He was a new guest of Tranquil East Tribe, and his level of cultivation could not be estimated. Yan Guang from Lake of Colors Tribe had died at his hands, but Lake of Colors Tribe was not holding him ountable for it.


    Tranquil East Tribe had dismissed all their guests but one, and that person was the mysterious Mo Su!


    It was rumoured that this person had already Transcended. One month ago, when he was in the hidden grounds of Han Mountain, he was on equal standing to Nan Tian and had managed to stun Xuan Lun. He had also fought against Han Fei Zi.


    That battle had not ended in either participant¡¯s death, but once Han Fei Zi returned to Lake of Colors Tribe, she started searching for this person frequently, which made all those watching get an inkling of what had happened.


    Each appearance of a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm would cause a ruckus in Han Mountain City. Besides the three tribes, there were originally only five people who had Transcended. Besides Xuan Lun and Nan Tian, there was also Ke Jiu Si from Lake of Colors Tribe.


    The other two people did not join any tribes. Their goal in going to Han Mountain City was clear¡ªthey wanted to join Freezing Sky n.


    These five people were like the brilliant sun during noon. If any one of them joined any tribe, they would all be chief guests.


    Yet the sixth Transcended Berserker appeared, causing the discussions revolving around him to grow. The cause of this wasrgely rted to this person still refusing to appear.


    It seemed like the mysteriousness surrounding Mo Su increased because this person had yet to appear. The people only knew that he dressed in a ck robe and that the most obvious characteristic on his person was the ck mask he wore.


    No one knew what his face looked like underneath the mask.


    Nan Tian had even once casually said one sentence.


    "Mo Su is someone I can¡¯tpare to, neither can Xuan Lun, nor any of the Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City!"


    The meaning behind the words itself was astonishing, but when he said it and Xuan Lun agreed to it silently, along with Ke Jiu Si, who nodded, it caused a ruckus within Han Mountain City.


    This mysterious sixth Transcended Berserker in Han Mountain was the most discussed topic besides the event of Freezing Sky ning to take in disciples.


    Perhaps this obviously instigated discussion caused all of those within Han Mountain City to pay attention to everyone beside them. They were all subconsciously searching for that mysterious Mo Su.


    Han Fei Zi sat quietly in a chamber on the mountain belonging to Lake of Colors Tribe. Sitting before her was a middle-aged man with a pleasant demeanor. This man wore a green robe. He looked at Han Fei Zi and chuckled lightly before he spoke.


    "I¡¯ve already done as you wished and pushed this person to the teeth of the storm, even though I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d want to do that."


    "Thank you, senior Jiu Si," Han Fei Zi said calmly.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just curious. Just how good is this person? Not only are you looking for him, but even Tranquil East Tribe is working with you to cause a storm, all for the purpose of finding him as well.


    "It¡¯s a good thing that Puqiang Tribe has closed off their tribe once they¡¯ve dismissed the guests and no longer has any connection to the outside world, or else if they joined in as well, I¡¯d be even more taken aback by this Mo Su."


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly.


    Han Fei Zi fell silent and did not speak. After a long while, the middle-aged man let out a chuckle he could not stifle before he stood up and left.


    A short moment went by after he left, and a strange glow appeared in Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes as she mumbled, "Mo Su, I won¡¯t believe that you died. You still owe me a promise!"


    Tranquil East Tribe was also searching for Su Ming. Under the persistence of the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe and his little sister, Han Cang Zi, the entire Tranquil East Tribe was called into action and started searching on arge scale, which included searching the area where Su Ming had disappeared - the once hidden grounds of Han Mountain.


    Yet no one managed to find him even as another month passed by, and so Mo Su became increasingly more mysterious.


    In the deep canyons hundreds upon thousands of feet under Han Mountain City, the silhouettes of people could often be seen running among the valleys underneath the ground.


    During these past two months, there were plenty of people who came searching, but no one knew that a strange mountain cave existed within a certain valley.


    No one would be able to notice this cave.


    Right then, a mumble could be heard echoing within this cave.


    "Who am I¡­?"


    Su Ming was sitting inside the cave with his eyes open. His eyes were filled with red and his gaze was dazed and nk. He had forgotten about time and forgotten where he was. All he could think about was the question that had no answer.


    The mountain cave was not dark. During these two months, red light gradually filled the cave. The red light came from Su Ming¡¯s body. Many blood veins covered his body densely and let out flickering light as they continued increasing.


    The Berserker Bone within him had melted and was absorbed by his Qi as it circted in his body, causing Su Ming¡¯s blood veins to have increased to 926!


    His blood veins were still increasing, but Su Ming did not notice any of it. His whole mind was submerged in one single thought. This was the first time in his memories where he pondered about his destiny and¡­ who he was with such a strange state of mind.


    During these two months, he lived in a muddled state as if he was lost. As he continued thinking in this condition, his presence changed. This change was faint and difficult to discover, but it was there. It was just like how he had changed when he treaded through the red path and came to an understanding.


    People seldom sank into a train of thought where they thought about their own identity. They would, naturally, speak out words such as "I am who I am", yet these words were spoken without prior thought, it was simply a false affirmation that the person himself could not ascertain was true because he did not know the answer himself.


    "If I am who I am, then who¡­ am I¡­?" Su Ming muttered.


    He could not wrap his head around it. He wanted to know the answer.


    The answer seemed vague and distant. Perhaps no one could exin it to him.


    At that moment, it was as if he was in the midst of a crowd of people who had their eyes closed, and only he had managed to force open his eyes a slit that would close up at any moment, the second he could no longer withstand it any longer.


    It was as if he was struggling to climb up an abyss, and as he was faced with the danger of falling back at any moment, he fought hard to lift his head and look at the world outside the canyon.


    He did not know what he saw. He could only struggle to try and see it more clearly.


    In his muddled state, he remembered a sentence left behind by someone in the beast skin scrolls that the elder had given him. It was also the sentence that he could not understand the most.


    "You cannot see the world¡­ that I see¡­"

 Chapter 166 — Completion of the Blood Solidification Realm

    <h4>Chapter 166: Completion of the Blood Solidification Realm</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming could not describe what he saw. Perhaps he did not even see anything.


    Yet he was still struggling to see clearly, even though he did not even know himself just what he wanted to see. The world before him was ck; there was no light.


    "Do I desire to see light¡­?" Su Ming mumbled a question that no one cared to answer. There was no answer to this, neither did he think that he required an answer any longer.


    Because he suddenly understood. What he needed was neither light nor darkness.


    "What I want to see¡­ is rity¡­ I want to see the naked truth¡­"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, but not just his physical eyes. He also shut down his thoughts, his mind, and his soul.


    It was as if that slit that had been forcibly opened could no longer withstand the pressure and finally chose to close up once again, as if he had just struggled up to the edges of the abyss and lifted his head to see the world outside before he fell back inside.


    Even so, he still managed to see something.


    ¡®If the dayes and I finally understand who I am, only then will I¡­ be me. Right now, I am Su Ming. I¡­ am Mo Su.¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes. There was still bewilderment in them, but that bewilderment was already hidden away deep within his heart and his thoughts.


    He suddenly felt extremely lonely. That loneliness stemmed from his heart, as if he had been abandoned by the entire world and the entire universe. He felt as if he had just lost his soul and could not find it. He was like a lost child that could not find his way back, like a wanderer that left his home and forgot the smell of his home in this vast world.


    ¡®Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming had once been ignorant about these words, and had even mulled over them. Right now, they appeared in his heart, and he gradually began to understand them somewhat.


    He fell silent.


    The calmness in his eyes exuded an air of loneliness as he sat quietly in the silent mountain cave. However, while his calm and silence this time may have seemed simr to how he was previously, it was in truthpletely different from before.


    In his memories, after he experienced everything in Dark Mountain and woke up in the strange and unfamiliar Land of South Morning, he learned how to be silent, how to be calm, and how to be alone.


    Yet he had learned all these to hide. It was used to hide the true emotions in his heart. It was simply a childish disguise.


    Right now, as Su Ming lifted his right hand and touched the scar on his face, there was no longer any need for his silence and calmness to hide anything. It came straight from his heart, and instead of a cover, it became something that stemmed from his soul.


    Su Ming lowered his head and mumbled to himself, "Have I grown up¡­?"


    In his memories, the brilliantly smiling boy who had spoke naively and had the elder hold his hand like a child still remained in his heart.


    The childhood friend who had asked him in the snow whether they would remain together until they became old, and her hair that had a slight fragrance, still remained in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    "I grew up."


    Su Ming lifted his head. The moment he did so, booming sounds instantly burst forth from within his body and reverberated around him. It turned into arge number of echoes in the mountain cave, sounding as if they had turned into low roars and howls that did not disappear even after a long time had passed.


    Amidst these booming sounds, red light shone from Su Ming¡¯s body. This red light instantly illuminated the dark mountain cave in a shade of red, causing everything inside to sink into a world where everything was red.


    Brilliant red!


    It signified power and a person¡¯s level of cultivation. This here was a shade of red that pierced into the eyes of all those who looked at it!


    With Su Ming acting as the center, that red light shone strongly outward, into its surroundings. Under Su Ming¡¯s silence and calmness, the robes he wore were shredded into pieces and disappeared into nothingness. Only the storage bag and other items remained, falling by his feet.


    Once his robes disappeared, an innumerable amount of dense blood veins could be seen covering Su Ming¡¯s body. It was difficult for a normal person to tell just how many of them there were with just one nce. Only Su Ming himself knew. As of then, there were 937 blood veins on his body!


    ¡®If I don¡¯t die, then this will be my serendipity¡­ Han Kong¡­ thank you.¡¯


    Su Ming was not surprised by the change in his body. Han Kong¡¯s words rose up in his heart. He could also clearly feel the presence of the Berserker Bone that had assimted into his body. He could still feel it slowly melting within him.


    It should not have been so easy for Su Ming to absorb the Berserker Bone, but due to the doings of fate, the body of the original owner of this Berserker Bone had been refined into Han Kong¡¯s replica. Han Kong himself might not have had the time to train and increase the power of the replica, but it still had experienced a silent transformation due to the Berserker¡¯s influence over the years.


    As the Bone melted, the power that spilled out from it was the prime reason why Su Ming¡¯s power was increasing by leaps and bounds!


    He sat down and melted away all his confusion into his heart. He did not want to show it. He did not know where his path led to, but he knew one thing¡ªonly when he was powerful could he find the answers to his questions. Only then could he have the chance and time to find his own answers.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care whether this is destiny or whether my memories have been wiped out. Some day, I will find the answer, and when I find that answer¡­ I will obtain the right to decide my own fate!¡¯


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. The blood veins in his body let out a loud bang and increased once again.


    941, 943¡­ and they continued increasing until they reached 952!


    950 blood veins was a rare sight in thend of Berserkers. This state was known as thepletion of the Blood Solidification Realm! Those who managed to manifest 980 blood veins would be known to have attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm. Those who could arrive at this state in the Blood Solidification Realm were incredibly rare!


    Even if there was someone who used the same method as Su Ming and absorbed a Berserker Bone from the Bone Sacrifice Realm, without Han Kong¡¯s influence on that Bone over the thousands of years, they would not be able to obtain the same results. It was not as easy as it sounded either. The Berserker Blood within the person¡¯s body was also an important factor.


    At the moment the 952nd blood vein appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body, there were nearly a hundred people in the once hidden grounds of Han Mountain. These people were either in groups of three or five, or were moving alone. They were all spread out as they searched around the hidden grounds.


    This ce was originally quiet, but at the moment, although the ground did not move, all the Berserkers in the ce suddenly felt the blood veins in their bodies going into disarray as if they had just lost control over them.


    This sudden change immediately shocked them.


    "What happened!"


    A middle aged man came out of a valley, which was one of the spots where the herbs were nted. His expression changed. His blood veins were all gathering together automatically in his body, causing his entire body to let out red light. It made the middle-aged man momentarily stunned before an rmed look appeared on his face.


    All the people who were gathered in the hidden grounds had the same reaction at this moment. They were enveloped by the light spreading out from the blood veins in their bodies. That blood light was not stable, as if there was an incredibly powerful absorption force dragging that light, trying to separate it from their bodies.


    "What¡­ what is this? What¡¯s going on here?!"


    "I can¡¯t control my blood veins anymore. Damn it! This only happens if I run into a Transcended Berserker. Is there a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm here?"


    "That¡¯s not right. This is difficult even for Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm. There aren¡¯t even 100 people in this ce right now. Look at the red light around us. It¡¯s clear that everyone lost control of their blood veins¡­"


    The people in the hidden grounds burst into amotion and it stirred up a wave of panic and rm within them. If they were in another ce, perhaps this panic would not appear. After all, all the Berserkers who came to this ce were not weaklings.


    Yet this ce was the most mysterious ce in Han Mountain City just two months ago. Even though it was now open to the public and two months had gone by, some degree of mysteriousness still remained to it!


    If such a drastic change happened in a ce like this, how could they not be rmed?


    ¡®There must be a secret here that the three tribes had not discovered. It might have just been activated, and it already made me feel as if my blood veins are going to fall apart and fly out from my body¡­ I cannot stay here!¡¯


    A white haired old man quickly left the ce to return to Han Mountain with a grave expression on his pale and ashen face. In his mind, this ce was incredibly dangerous. It was not a ce that he could explore.


    However, he had only just started running and had not even managed to cover a distance of 1,000 feet when a rumble that shook the earth suddenly came upon the numerous valleys in the hidden grounds.


    Once the tremors started, the earth moved and mountains shook, causing the wind and clouds to change. It made all the people in the hidden grounds let out cries of surprise.


    That old man did not even turn back to look. His heart pounded against his chest and his determination to leave this ce as soon as possible became stronger.


    Quite a few people harbored the same thoughts. There were dozens of Berserkers around the area, and they were all dashing from different locations towards the exit.


    However, right after the tremor, a strong wave of intimidating pressure suddenly swept through the ce like a typhoon, instantly covering the entire hidden grounds. The pressure came too suddenly, catching everyone off-guard.


    Booming sounds reverberated through the air, the intimidating pressure so great it shook the sky. All those who wanted to leave trembled. They could not help but stop under the pressure to immediately sit down and circte the blood in their blood veins to resist the pressure on their bodies.


    The starry sky that originally existed in above had disappeared as the seal was broken. What they saw then was a clear blue sky that stretched far into the distance. This piece of sky belonged to the Berserkers and to the Land of South Morning.


    At that moment, clouds tumbled in the sky. As they gathered together, a golden light surrounded them. This strange change immediately attracted the attention of all the people in Han Mountain City. Even those from the three tribes cast their eyes towards that scene.


    "This¡­"


    "What happened? Why did the sky suddenly change?"


    "Are the people from Freezing Sky n here already? That can¡¯t be right. They should only be here several monthster ording to their schedule¡­"


    "What strong pressure¡­ My blood veins are already going slightly out of control! Just what is the meaning of this strange phenomenon?"


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this sight? The clouds are gathering, golden light is surrounding them, could it be¡­ Could it be that a treasure has just appeared?"


    Almost every single person in Han Mountain City put aside whatever they were doing and lifted their heads to look at the sky, and sounds of discussions started buzzing in the air. The people¡¯s faces were filled with astonishment and perplexity. Some of them were even showing hints of fear towards the unknown.


    "This¡­ This is¡­"


    Within Han Mountain City was an old man who was trembling slightly. This old man stood in the crowd with a cane supporting him as he looked dumbly at the sky. In his eyes was not bewilderment but disbelief and astonishment.


    "This is the God of Berserkers¡¯ Blessing that will only appear when a person who has attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm reaches the Transcendence Realm! This is¡­" the old man cried out instinctively.


    His words were overheard by the people around him. After a short period of silence, cries of surprise that grew increasingly stronger burst forth from among them.

 Chapter 167 — Aim High!

    <h4>Chapter 167: Aim High!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were few who could recognize that strange phenomenon in the sky, but that did not mean that none existed. There were already some who recognized this in Han Mountain City. Their words shocked the entire city, causing discussing voices to fill the air.


    Nan Tian sat on a stone chair situated in the courtyard of an elegant house in the secondyer of Han Mountain City. Beside him was a middle-aged man. That man had a pleasant demeanor, as if expressions of happiness and anger seldom appeared on his face. He was holding a cup of wine and was currently drinking with Nan Tian.


    That was the moment when the phenomenon in the sky appeared. Faint sounds ofmotion wafted into their ears. Nan Tian lifted his head, and when he saw the sight, a shudder ran through his body.


    The middle-aged man with the pleasant demeanor also looked over. His eyes remained calm and his expression did not change, but the hand holding the wine cup trembled, and some of the wine spilled out.


    "The Transcendence of a Berserker who reached the greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm!"


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a Berserker who reached greatpletion. I once encountered a prodigy who Transcended with 982 blood veins. The atmosphere at that time was even granderpared to this time¡­"


    The middle-aged man was the former chief guest of Lake of Colors Tribe - Ke Jiu Si.


    "But it¡¯s still a Berserker who has reachedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm. Once a person like this Transcends, even if he has just arrived to the Transcendence Realm, he can easily outmatch most of those in the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm and be one of the top!


    "Since when did someone like this appear in Han Mountain City!" Nan Tian took a deep breath. He might be acting as he usually was, but due to the strange phenomenon, mixed feelings coupled with shock grew in his heart.


    "This presence ising out from the hidden grounds under Han Mountain¡­ Should we take a look?"


    A glint appeared briefly in Ke Jiu Si¡¯s eyes.


    "No need. If this person is Transcending in such a grand manner, then he must have made ample preparations to defend himself. It¡¯s not worth it if we go and he is mistaken about our intentions. It¡¯s better if we go and greet him once he seeds.


    "It¡¯s impossible for him to fail Transcending like this¡­" Nan Tian statednguidly.


    "Say, could this person be the mysterious Mo Su that has be famoustely?" Ke Jiu Si suddenly asked.


    "Hm?" Nan Tian narrowed his eyes and looked at the strange phenomemon in the sky for a while. After a moment of hesitation, he shook his head. "I¡¯ve observed that Mo Su before. He didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d never Transcended. In fact, he seemed like he had originally Transcended, but due to an ident, his level of cultivation had fallen¡­ It¡­ shouldn¡¯t be him."


    Ke Jiu Si fell silent. Amidst his uncertainty, Nan Tian looked at the strange sight in the sky, and found that he could not make up his mind.


    As these two people fell silent, Xuan Lun was standing in a corner at the thirdyer of Han Mountain City with a dark expression on his face. As he stared at the strange phenomenon in the sky, his expressions was constantly changing.


    ¡®Who is this person? If he¡¯s choosing to Transcend now, then it must be because he¡¯s preparing to enter Freezing Sky n¡­pletion in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­pletion in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ Hmph, as long as you don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t bother you, but if you block my path, then I¡¯ll test whether the Transcended Berserkers who had reached thepletion in the Blood Solidification Realm are truly as strong as they are said to be!¡¯


    When the strange phenomenon in the sky appeared, those within Han Mountain City were not the only ones shocked and moved into flurried discussion. The change in the sky also attracted the attention of the three tribes.


    Yan Luan¡¯s expression was grave as she stood at the top of the mountain of Lake of Colors Tribe and looked at the sky. Her ck hair swayed in the wind. She wore a red robe and looked stunningly beautiful.


    ¡®Transcending in Han Mountain City? I wouldn¡¯t have minded if it was just a normal Berserker Transcending¡­ but you¡¯re one of those rare Berserkers who reachedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm. Didn¡¯t you know that people like you are not allowed to Transcend at will at other people¡¯s turfs?


    ¡®Who¡­ are you?!¡¯


    Yan Luan hesitated for a moment before she lowered her head and looked at the canyons underneath Han Mountain City. She could feel that the person who was Transcending was there.


    However, she did not go forward recklessly. She hade to the same conclusion as Nan Tian. Those who had attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm were definitely extraordinary people. It was impossible for a powerful Berserker like that to not have made any preparations for his Transcendence.


    Unless they had some sort of scorching hate between them, very few people would go and seek these people when they were Transcending, much less Yan Luan, who was the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe. There were a lot more things she had to take into deep consideration.


    Simrly, besides the other people from Lake of Colors Tribe watching the bizarre sight in the sky from the mountain of Lake of Colors Tribe, Han Fei Zi was also looking at the sky calmly. There was uncertainty in her eyes, but no envy or shock.


    ¡®If I Transcended, this will also happen to me. But who is this¡­? Could it be him¡­?¡¯


    Han Fei Zi frowned as she fell into contemtive silence.


    There was a small crowd standing quietly at the mountain of Puqiang Tribe. They were also looking at the sky, but no one was talking. No one knew what they were thinking amidst this silence.


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe sat at the top of the mountain. Behind him was the tribe leader, Fang Shen, the Head of the Guards, the Chief of War, and others. All of them were looking at the sky, the expressions on their faces constantly changing between shock, envy, and uncertainty.


    "Interesting¡­"


    The Elder of Tranquil East smiled faintly.


    "Besides Han Fei Zi from Lake of Colors Tribe, this is the second person who has attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ but he¡¯s not one of our Tranquil East."


    Su Ming did not know that the Transcended presence triggered by the increase of his blood veins had caused a change in the sky, which forced all the people who were in the hidden grounds to sit down cross-legged and meditate to resist their rampaging Qi and the intimidating pressure that fell upon them.


    Neither did he know that the change in this ce had attracted the attention of the world outside. As of now, Su Ming was simply sitting cross-legged in the cave as his blood veins continued increasing. It had now gone from 952 blood veins to 963!


    They were still increasing!


    963 blood veins. That amount had already surpassed Han Fei Zi¡¯s. The blood veins shone with a shocking blood-red light on Su Ming¡¯s body, as if it did not want to just stop at dyeing the cave red, it wanted to turn the cave into a sea of blood.


    As his blood veins increased, a faint feeling of Transcendence appeared at the bottom of Su Ming¡¯s heart. This feeling gradually became clearer. An urge that seemed irresistible slowly formed, making him want to lift his arms and draw out his very own Berserker Mark!


    At the same moment as the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body continued increasing, the people who were near the mountain cave in the hidden grounds and could not leave turned pale. Their expressions were ovee with terror; they were nearing their limits.


    Once they could not resist it any longer, what awaited them was their bodies exploding and the blood veins being sucked out!


    "This¡­ is¡­ a Berserker who attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm Transcending!"


    Some of the people had already guessed the answer. Yet once they did, they lost their courage to continue resisting. Deep despair rose within their hearts.


    A normal Berserker Transcending would not cause such a change in the weather and would usually quietly choose a safe ce to Transcend. Only those who had attainedpletion in the Transcendence Realm would evoke such a change in their surroundings. At the same time, anyone who got too close and did not have a simr amount of blood veins as that person would crumble and break down, like how a sword shatters when it strikes a piece of jade, the moment he sessfully Transcended.


    Every single person had their eyes trained on the ce, but that would not save the nearly 100 people who were dragged into this.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing grew rapid. His right hand rose up slowly. The feeling of Transcendence became even stronger and more distinct. He was even certain that if he wanted to, he could Transcend at that very moment!


    However¡­


    ¡®I haven¡¯t found the materials suitable for me to synthesize my Origin Transcended Berserker Vessel. If I Transcend now, I can only use the item left behind by He Feng¡­ Also, I have a feeling that if I suppress the urge to Transcend, my blood veins¡­ will still increase!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand was trembling. He needed an incredible amount of willpower to suppress the urge to Transcend. A brilliant shine appeared in his eyes. Within that shine was resolve and ambition!


    ¡®963 blood veins only allows me to attainpletion for the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ I don¡¯t want to Transcend atpletion. If I¡¯m going to Transcend, then I¡¯ll try and manifest more than 980 blood veins to attain greatpletion for the Blood Solidification Realm!


    ¡®If I don¡¯t want to Transcend, then I¡¯ll leave it at that, but if I Transcend, then I will make sure I have no regrets!


    ¡®I onlyck Sky Flute Branch for Spirit Plunder now. Tranquil East Tribe is searching for it for me. The istion grounds for Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor¡¯s might be in disarray now, but if they want to get it, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.


    ¡®If I Transcend, I wonder if this Spirit Plunder can serve as my Origin Berserker Vessel! I can¡¯t rush into this¡­ I can¡¯t rush¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed and veins popped out on his face as he suppressed his urge to Transcend. He forced his right hand down.


    The instant he forced his right hand down, his body suddenly started trembling violently. Booming sounds reverberated through the air. Suppressing that urge was akin to forcefully quellingva that was originally going to erupt. Yet by doing so, it naturally made the explosive power that was stored in his body be stronger.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the air, and Su Ming immediately felt as if his body was going to be torn apart. Going against the urge to Transcend and reversing the process of Transcendence to gain more blood veins was an act that was clearly not allowed.


    As the rumbling sounds started in his body, Su Ming¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started bleeding, but his eyes just became brighter.


    "I will decide when I want to Transcend, not nature, and not any deity!" Su Ming muttered, and the moment he did so, his blood veins increased instantly by 10. They went from 963 straight to 973!


    It only continued from there, 974, 975, 976¡­


    As his blood veins increased, that feeling as if he was being torn apart became stronger, but Su Ming could sense that with each additional blood vein, his strength once he Transcended would increase.


    Once the blood veins in his body increased to 979 and he only needed one more vein before he attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm, that urge calling him to Transcend came crashing into his will like a wave, making him instinctively lift his right hand once again.


    At that moment in the world outside, the strange phenomenon in the sky grew in size. The clouds tumbled out in all directions and let out rumbling sounds. The golden light was so bright it was piercing, and it looked as if it was going to turn into the statue of a deity!


    The nearly 100 people who sat cross-legged in the hidden grounds located in the canyons and were resisting the pressure were bleeding out of their mouths. Their eyes were filled with despair.


    In the mountain cave, Su Ming stared at his raised right hand with a cold look and said slowly, "So, this is Transcendence? It¡¯s like some sort of summoning¡­ but today, I will not Transcend! This is my will!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and stared above as if he saw through the mountain cave the faint statue of a deity slowly materializing in the sky.


    "Fine control!"


    Su Ming closed his eyes. His blood veins stopped increasing abruptly at 979, and with fine control, they started quelling down from their irritable state, going into hiding one after another.


    "I will decide my own fate!


    "I rarely hanker after things, but that¡¯s not because I¡¯m don¡¯t have any desires. If I¡¯m going to go for something, then I¡¯ll definitely aim high!"


    Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth, then a cold smirk appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 168 — Three Deity Statues!

    <h4>Chapter 168: Three Deity Statues!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    979, 943, 912, 887¡­ the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body were hidden away at a shocking speed under his will using fine control. As they were hidden away, the urge to Transcend was also forcefully quelled within him.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t even control when I Transcend, then how can I decide my own fate!¡¯


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. Most of the blood veins in his body were hidden away once again under fine control.


    As the blood veins in his body were concealed and the urge to Transcend was forcefully quelled by his will so that he could decide the time to do it himself, the people in the hidden grounds of Han Mountain near the mountain cave who were in despair as they continued resisting the pressure were already without hope. Almost all of them had blood flowing out from the corners of their mouths.


    They could even already feel death approaching them, see their bodies exploding and the devastating sight of their blood veins rushing out of their bodies. The will to survive made them continue resisting even though they knew that it was useless. They still wanted to search for that perhaps non-existent way to survive.


    Yet when Su Ming made all his blood veins scatter, suppressing the urge to Transcend, the near 100 Berserkers immediately discovered that their rampaging blood veins were calming down, and that that intimidating pressure disappeared even more quickly.


    The sudden discovery made all of those people who were originally bound to die to be overwhelmed by ecstasy. Most of them were taken aback for a moment before they started running without any hesitation. They ran for their lives in a mad dash as their hearts pounded with nervousness and fear.


    But there were some who understood the situation. They may have also been fleeing quickly, but before they ran out or after they took a few steps and hesitated for a moment, they bowed towards the valley that made them so terrified.


    "Thank you for showing mercy!"


    "Thank you for not killing us!"


    They did not mumble out these words, they were all shouted out with the power of their Qi and echoed in the surroundings. As these voices grew in number, those who were running for their lives hesitated and stopped before they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the valleys, shouting out simr words.


    At some point, these voices rose and fell, turning into echoes in the air that spread out through the hidden grounds of Han Mountain.


    These people had escaped death, but fear lingered in their hearts. Every single one of them who was running away from the hidden grounds of Han Mountain had the same thought. Once they showed their gratitude, they immediately broke off into full speed and fled the ce.


    The clouds in the sky were gathering together and golden light pierced through the clouds, covering most of the sky in its glow. The people could even distinctly see a rapidly materializing deity statue within the clouds.


    Yet at that moment, when Su Ming suppressed the urge to Transcend, a shocking boom resounded through the clouds in the sky, as if there was someone inside that was roaring out of anger.


    The golden light flickered and became dull. The rapidly materializing deity statue seemed to gain intelligence and looked as if it was lowering its head to gaze at where Su Ming was in the canyons that spanned hundreds upon thousands of feet under Han Mountain, which was situated in the vastnd.


    "I am the creation of the first God of Berserkers, the deity statue of Transcendence among Berserkers¡­"


    There was an incredibly great, imposing forceing from his voice. Booming sounds akin to thunder spread throughout the entirend. As his voice traveled forth, thend shook, and the mountain where Han Mountain City was located trembled. Many rocks fell from the mountain, and dust flew into the air, but the moment it appeared, it was suppressed by this force.


    Han Mountain City was not the only one affected. The mountains where the three tribes¡ªLake of Colors, Tranquil East, Puqiang¡ªwere located were also trembling. The might of the voice brought about astonishment and shock among the numerous onlookers down below. No one knew who was the first to kneel down, but after a moment, almost everyone had knelt down on the ground to worship the faint deity statue.


    The crowd in Han Mountain City was like a ck mass as they knelt on the ground. Their faces were filled with fanaticism and reverence as they looked at the figure in the sky. Their ears echoed with his imposing voice. Most of them had never seen the sight of a deity statue manifesting in the sky in their whole lives.


    ¡®I¡¯ve once heard about the three great deity statues of the Berserker Tribe. They were all created by the first God of Berserkers, and each symbolizes the three great realms in the Berserker Tribe - Transcendence, Bone Sacrifice, Berserker Soul¡­ I thought it was just a legend¡­ How could I have known¡­? Who would have known¡­?


    ¡®This is real!


    ¡®The deity statue of Transcendence¡­ This is one of the three great deity statues of the Berserker Tribe - the deity statue of Transcendence!¡¯


    Nan Tian and Ke Jiu Si could not remain calm. Both of them were kneeling down on one knee and were looking at the faint deity statue in the sky, feeling shaken to the core.


    "This is the second time I¡¯ve seen this deity statue. It¡¯s slightly more obscure than when Ist saw it, but¡­ this is the first time I heard the deity statue speak!"


    "I may have known that the legends regarding the three deity statues were real, but this is the first time I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s said in the legends that only those who had attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm could summon the deity statue that is enshrined within the Great Yu Dynasty. This is¡­ the God of Berserkers¡¯ Blessing!"


    Xuan Lun was also kneeling on one knee at a corner in Han Mountain City as he stared at the deity statue in the sky with a dumbfounded expression. The words it spoke echoed in Xuan Lun¡¯s ears. He clenched his fists.


    "I was at my limit when I reached 913 blood veins. When I Transcended, nothing happened. Compared to this person¡­"


    Xuan Lun clenched his fists even tighter. Jealousy grew in his heart. This jealousy was not because of the person involved, but due to the situation.


    The members of the three tribes¡ªLake of Colors, Tranquil East, and Puqiang¡ªwere all kneeling on the ground, worshiping. Their eyes were filled with reverence as they looked at the deity statue in the sky. This deity statue was the embodiment of the entire Berserker Tribe!


    "It is said that during the age of the first God of Berserkers, everyone was known as Berserk. There were no Realms to speak of nor any Ways to train¡­ The first God of Berserkers used his great strength and an innumerable amount of time to explore his body, creating the three deity statues, and from henceforth, created the Realms that were suitable for Berserkers to train - Transcendence, Bone Sacrifice, and Berserker Soul!


    "This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen the deity statue of Transcendence¡­ but it¡¯s the first time I heard him speak!"


    Yan Luan¡¯s expression was respectful as she stood on the top of Lake of Colors¡¯ mountain. There was not a hint of that usual enchanting look on her face. At this moment, she looked as pure as a bamboo slip that had never been under the knife, clean and empty of words.


    As the imposing voice of the faint deity statue in the sky echoed in the air, its voice traveled into the ears of all those in the area and into Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    That voice was originally intended for him. If the onlookers could already feel its might just by hearing it, then Su Ming, who was at the center of it all, felt as if the voice was rumbling in his heart like millions of thunderbolts booming in the sky. His body felt as if it was about to break down.


    When he heard the rumbling voice that shook the sky and earth, a violent shudder ran through him.


    Blood flowed out from the corner of his lips, but he did not stop using fine control on his body. He had his head lifted upwards to look above him. Although he could not see what was outside, he could still feel one pair of eyes looking at him from where the voice hade from in the sky.


    That gaze was filled with an imposing might, but there was no life within it. It was merely a nonliving object.


    "The will endowed upon me is in ordance to the will of the first God of Berserkers. I am to assist in the Transcendence of the Berserker Tribe¡­ All those whose blood is thicker than the Ancients¡¯ of Berserkers shalt taketh the God of Berserkers'' Blessing. As long as I exist, I wilt see that tis done."


    His voice was so mighty that it caused thend to shake once more.


    "Wherefore¡­ doth thou not Transcend?!"


    A brilliant glow appeared in the eyes of the faint deity statue in the sky. That glow was an endless golden light that covered the entirend in an instant. As it covered thend, all those who looked would see that the earth had been dyed in gold!


    The final sentence caused all those who heard it tremble, and turned into echoes in Su Ming¡¯s heart, as if there was a countless number of people howling the, as if they were all interrogating him.


    Su Ming was trembling. The blood veins that he had hidden away with fine control had stormed out of his control and were showing signs of reappearing. The urge to Transcend that he had suppressed also reappeared!


    It was as if there was a strong willing from the deity statue that was forcing Su Ming to Transcend right now!


    "A part of my memories have been wiped off¡­ and I had no control over this¡­


    "I came from Dark Mountain and was sucked into the void¡­ I had no control over this either¡­


    "I came to the Land of South Morning and experienced a lot of things. I mostly just went along with the flow for everything that happened, and neither did I have any control over this¡­


    "I searched for who I am. I wanted to open my eyes and see a world that other people might not have seen, but I still closed my eyes in the end¡­ I had no control over this too¡­


    "All my life as Su Ming and Mo Su, from what I remember, everything that happened to me seems to have been decided by other people. They wouldn¡¯t allow me to make my decisions, they would refuse to yield even an inch for me to change and master my own fate¡­


    "I, who can¡¯t even walk my own path and control my own fate¡­ will control it today! I want to walk my own path! I don¡¯t want to Transcend now, and no one can change it!


    "I will decide when I Transcend!" Su Ming stated calmly.


    He might be trembling due to that intimidating pressure in his mind, but the resolution in his voice symbolized the thoughts in his heart!


    "You said you¡¯re the creation of the first God of Berserkers and the deity statue that assists Berserkers in Transcending, then how did the first God of Berserkers Transcend? Was there anyone who forced him to Transcend?


    "I don¡¯t need you¡­ to Transcend!"


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s shouted out his will, he used fine control to take charge of his blood veins once again and hid them away once more.


    The faint deity statue in the sky fell into a short moment of silence before he cast a freezing look into Han Mountain¡¯s canyons.


    "One who defies the will of the first God of Berserkers has been found¡­ As one who hasmited the first offence, you will be given a warning!"


    That voice was just as it had first appeared¡ªthere was not even a hint of his voice rising or falling.


    As his words traveled out, the faint deity statue gradually faded away as if it had fused into the air. The golden light disappeared and hid in the sky along with the tumbling clouds.


    Thend was enveloped in silence. The bizarre phenomenon shocked all those who saw it. That shock was enough to make everyone choose to silently look at the canyons under Han Mountain City with mixed feelings.


    This was the first time all the onlookers here had seen someone who was originally supposed to Transcend rejecting Transcendence.


    "Who is that? Why did he do that¡­?"


    "I knew it, he¡¯s a Berserker who attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm, but why did he refuse to Transcend? I don¡¯t understand it."


    "Defying the will of the first God of Berserkers is something that has never been heard of before¡­"


    When the deity statue in the sky and the clouds disappeared, long arcs charged from Han Mountain City, Lake of Colors Mountain, Tranquil East Mountain, and Puqiang Mountain towards the canyon. These people were all powerful Berserkers from the three tribes and Han Mountain City. They wanted to know just who was the person who caused such a shocking sight to happen!

 Chapter 169 — Uncle, There’s…

    <h4>Chapter 169: Uncle, There¡¯s¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Among these long arcs were Yan Luan, the Elder of Tranquil East, the five Transcended Berserkers from Han Mountain City, and many other people from the three tribes. Han Cang Zi and Han Fei Zi were among these people. However, none would be able to find anything.


    Unless Su Ming wanted to go out of the mountain cave, because of the halfyer within the four dimensionalyer created by Han Kong that not even left preceptor Zhou from Freezing Sky n had discovered, no one would be able to find him.


    They searched for him for several days before all of them left silently. They did not find any clues in the ce. To them, the mysterious Berserker who attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm had already left.


    During the month after the incident happened, everything about the identity of the mysterious person who had attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm gradually became the main topic among the people in Han Mountain City. All sorts of spections rose up, and some were so ridiculous it was unbelievable. That unknown person became the same as the mysterious Mo Su, remembered by all those in Han Mountain City.


    Gradually, he became more and more talked about, and due to the mysteriousness surrounding him, his fame surpassed the original five Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City and was already as brilliant as the sun at noon.


    Some theorized that Mo Su and the mysterious person who attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm were one and the same, but it was only a theory. The leaders of the three tribes and the five Transcended Berserkers from Han Mountain City did not think so. Some among them hade into contact with Su Ming before, and once theypared notes, they dismissed this theory that appeared simply because it was far too easy to link both people together.


    It was two months since the appearance of the deity statue of Transcendence in the sky. As nothing else had happened in the hidden grounds of Han Mountain City, some people grew bold and went to the ce once more to search for possible serendipities or herbs that no one had discovered.


    However, these people were few and far in-between. Nheless, people started appearing once again in the canyons hundreds upon thousands of feet beneath Han Mountain after it remained in deathly stillness for two months.


    Qiao Da was one of the few bold people. His hair might already be flecked in white, but he harbored great interest in searching for treasures. He had already visited the hidden grounds of Han Mountain many times in the past, and he was using the chance when there were few people in the ce toe once again.


    This time he was not alone. He brought a boy with him. The boy was a little dense, but he listened to Qiao Da¡¯s every word. These two people ran quickly in between the valleys. Sometimes they would stop to search a ce carefully to see whether there were any secrets lying around that had not been discovered.


    "Uncle, there¡¯s nothing here."


    "Uncle, there¡¯s nothing here either."


    "Uncle, there¡¯s still nothing here."


    Every single time they searched through a valley, that dense boy would whisper out these words.


    "Uncle, there¡¯s¡­"


    The boy was about to speak at the entrance of a valley, but Qiao Da, who had not been able to find anything for several days, turned around and shouted at him.


    "What? Do you only know how to talk about nothing? Shut up!"


    "Uncle, there¡¯s¡­"


    The boy scratched his head, but the moment he spoke, his words were cut off, just like before.


    "Stop talking¡­ If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here. If treasuresy at every corner of this ce, would there even be a chance for us? This is an exploration. Exploration, do you get it? Boy, remember this, we¡¯re not searching for treasure, we¡¯re experiencing the journey!" Qiao Da said sternly.


    The boy widened his eyes. That dense look on his face made Qiao Da think that he was talking to himself just now and he could not help but rub the center of his brows.


    "That attitude of yours is wrong. Let me tell you this. Searching for treasure itself is an interesting thing. Don¡¯t keep thinking about the treasure. The process is very important. Did you think I came here to search for treasure? Then let me tell you, I came here to enjoy the process!" Qiao Da decided to enlighten the younger member of his n. "Do you understand?"


    "¡­Uncle, there¡¯s¡­"


    The boy blinked, but the moment he opened his mouth, Qiao Da immediatelyughed bitterly. He knew exactly what the boy wanted to say, so he shook his head, decided to ignore him, and walked forward.


    "Uncle, I understand. We¡¯re here for the process."


    When he saw that Qiao Da was ignoring him, the boy seemed to have understood his words and he quickly ran after. On his way, he mumbled under his breath while twiddling with his fingers, "Even if I just saw a treasure just now, you¡¯re also uninterested in searching for it. Okay, I get it now. We¡¯re here for the process¡­"


    Qiao Da stroked his beard and nodded as he listened to the boy.


    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly it. Even if you found a treasure, I still¡­" As he continued onward, his footsteps suddenly faltered and he turned back in one swift motion, his eyes wide-open. "What¡­? What did you say? Treasure? You saw a treasure?"


    The boy pointed at the valley they just left with a dense expression on his face.


    "It¡¯s over there. I wanted to tell you just now. There was a spot glowing over there."


    The moment he finished speaking, Qiao Da charged towards the valley incredibly quickly, leaving behind a whooshing sound. The boy scratched his head, unable to wrap his head around it.


    His uncle should have been uninterested in treasures. Why was he not enjoying the process now? He thought it was a very profound question and he could not understand it, but he still ran over quickly.


    The moment he entered the valley, he saw Qiao Da looking all over the ce incessantly.


    "Where is it? Where¡¯s the glowing spot?"


    "It¡¯s over there. That¡¯s the glowing spot I saw."


    The boy took a few brisk steps forward and pointed towards a spot on the wall of the valley, but the moment he touched it, his finger went right through.


    This scene immediately filled Qiao Da¡¯s face with ecstasy and excitement. He quickly looked around himself. Once he was certain that nobody was around, he charged towards the boy. He took a moment to observe the wall and once he did so, he lifted a hand and ced it on the wall. Like the boy¡¯s, his hand went through.


    "Haha! I¡¯ve finally found a secret location!"


    Qiao Da grabbed the dense boy excitedly and charged into the wall. His whole body went through.


    "Cloud Leaf Grass! There¡¯re so many Cloud Leaf Grass here! One Cloud Leaf Grass can be sold for 100 stone coins, I¡¯ll be rich! Rich!!"


    The moment Qiao Da came in, his eyes lit up. He stared at the spot where herbs grew located not too far ahead of him, and he rubbed his hands excitedly.


    "Uncle, there¡¯s¡­" the boy¡¯s foolish voice traveled into his ears.


    "I know, I know. There¡¯re herbs here. These herbs are treasures."


    Qiao Da took a few brisk steps forward and arrived at the ce where the herbs grew. He crouched down and grabbed the herbs happily.


    "Uncle, there¡¯s¡­"


    There was a slight hitch in the boy¡¯s voice.


    "I know, you want to ask me why I¡¯m not enjoying the process, right? Let me tell you, the process is important, but the treasure is more important. You must remember this well!"


    All Qiao Da¡¯s impatience was forgotten in the face of his joy. As he exined himself, he quickly collected many herbs.


    "Uncle, there¡¯s¡­"


    The boy¡¯s voice trembled even more, and there was even a hint of terror in it. It was a pity that Qiao Da¡¯s full attention was captured by the herbs and he did not notice it.


    "Eight, 10, 13¡­ I¡¯ll be rich. I¡¯ll definitely be rich this time¡­ 14, 15¡­ What did you just say? Didn¡¯t I just teach you?"


    Qiao Da licked his lips as he quickly gathered the herbs.


    "He wants to say that there¡¯s someone here."


    A cold voice suddenly reverberated through the air. That voice appeared too suddenly, causing Qiao Da¡¯s hand to stop picking that 16th shrub and his head to whip back with a look of shock.


    Standing beside the boy was a person. He was dressed entirely in ck and had a clean and handsome face. There was a faint scar underneath his eyes. He was looking at Qiao Da coldly.


    "Uncle, he¡¯s right. I wanted to say that there¡¯s someone here¡­"


    The boy let out a huge breath. Nervousness crept onto his face as well.


    Qiao Da¡¯s heart pounded against his chest and killing intent appeared in his heart. The value of these herbs was too great and conflict was unavoidable between them. Yet the boy was right beside him, and this made Qiao Da hesitate. Just as he hesitated, he suddenly noticed that the chill in the man¡¯s eyes as he looked at him had seemed to turn physical, making Qiao Da¡¯s body tremble, as if it was instantly encased in ice, making him turn pale from head to toe.


    "Se¡­ Senior¡­ Senior, please have mercy!"


    Qiao Da shivered and fell to his knees, quickly begging for mercy. He might not know the man¡¯s level of cultivation, but the man could make him feel as if he had been encased in ice with just one nce. This was not something a person in the Blood Solidification Realm could do. He had also just realized that he could not even manifest his blood veins before this person. This made him both shocked and terrified.


    That man was Su Ming!


    During these two months, Su Ming had gradually managed to suppress his blood veins. This was the day he came out of istion. He had intended to find out how he could leave the hidden grounds of Han Mountain, but the moment he stepped out of the half dimensionalyer, he appeared in this mountain cave. He was about to leave when he discovered an old man and a boy entering the ce.


    That old man did not see him. He went straight to the Cloud Leaf Grass that Su Ming disregarded. Only the boy stood there looking at him dumbly.


    Su Ming stared at the old man with a contemtive look in his eyes.


    ¡®Did something happen after Han Kong died? The old man¡¯s power is only around the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm. How did he manage to take a child in here¡­?¡¯


    Qiao Da¡¯s heart raced even more quickly. He was feeling incredibly nervous. Arge amount of sweat formed on his forehead as Su Ming stared at him.


    "Tell me all the major events that had happened in Han Mountain City in the recent years. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll let you have all the herbs here," Su Ming stated slowly.


    Qiao Da did not dare wipe away the sweat on his forehead, neither did he try to guess why this person asked such a question. Once he heard it, he quickly spoke with a respectful tone, telling all that he knew of the past few years.


    When he said that the canyons were no longer sealed and people coulde as they pleased, Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm, not a hint of change was seen on his face.


    "¡­ This Mo Su still remains as a mystery¡­ There¡¯s the even more mysterious Berserker who attained thepletion in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­"


    Qiao Da¡¯s voice quivered as he spoke about all the topics discussed in Han Mountain City, the Berserker who had attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm, and the strange phenomenon in the sky. Yet as he spoke, his body trembled even more harshly. As he looked at Mo Su, he began to form spections in his head.


    Su Ming stood silently for a while before he cast his eyes on the boy by his side.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    "I¡¯m Qiao Song."


    The boy still had a dense expression on his face.


    "All the herbs here are yours."


    The moment Su Ming finished speaking, he cast a look at the boy before he turned around and walked out, disappearing without a trace.


    Only then did Qiao Da dare to wipe away the sweat on his forehead with a look that said his heart was still pounding from lingering fear. He pointed at Qiao Song and started scolding him.


    "You! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was someone here sooner?"


    "I did say¡­ but you wouldn¡¯t let me finish my sentence¡­"


    There was a look as if he had just suffered injustice on the boy¡¯s face.


    "You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯ll be the death of me! Remember this. I¡¯m telling you now, next time when you speak, say everything that you need to say in one breath. Don¡¯t bother about other people breaking up your sentence, say everything in one go and don¡¯t stop!"


    Qiao Da wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead once again looked at the herbs on the ground, delight resurfacing on his face.


    "I¡¯m going to be rich! Rich!"


    "Aye.I.remember.it.now.uncle.don¡¯t.worry.I.won¡¯t.care.about.other.people.interrupting.me.I¡¯ll.say.all.I.have.to.say.without.stopping.in.one.breath¡­" the boy mumbled, and once he finished speaking, he gasped for breath.

 Chapter 170 — Si Ma Xin!

    <h4>Chapter 170: Si Ma Xin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was something out of ordinary about that Qiao Song.


    Su Ming walked out of the mountain cave hidden in the walls of the valley. When he turned back and looked, he found that it was indeed difficult to discover the ce. Even if it was him, if he did not pay too much attention to it, he would still find it hard to discover anything wrong with the wall.


    If he did not activate the Branding Art and used his naked eye to look at it, everything would seem normal. Only with the Brand could he see the dim light shing on the wall within his mind¡¯s eye.


    He averted his gaze.


    Su Ming did not continue wearing the mask. He used the ck robe to cover his head and walked out of the valley unhurriedly. As he walked through the formerly hidden grounds of Han Mountain, he saw people who came searching for treasures like Qiao Da. These people would usually just cast one nce at him before turning away and not sparing him an extra nce.


    No one knew that the Mo Su, who had disappeared for several months, walked out of the canyons during dusk.


    Neither did anyone know that the mysterious Berserker who had attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm and caused the change in the heavens and earth by making the deity statue of Transcendence appear was walking out of the canyons.


    Everything was as usual during this day. Han Mountain City was bright with fire frommps. As the day when Freezing Sky n would arrive approached, the city became livelier than before. The three mountains of the three tribes around Han Mountain City were enveloped in silence.


    The three tribes had closed off their mountains and refused all visitors. Even if the person visiting was in the Transcendence Realm, they still had to turn back before middle-sized tribes like the three tribes.


    The sun at dusk was red, yet it was not a burning shade of red. It was simply the red belonging to the sun before it died for the day. Thend was dyed in the colors of dusk, a shade that was going to turn dark soon.


    When dusk gradually left and the sun could no longer be seen by those who stood at the foot of the mountains, Tranquil East Tribe weed its first guest since a long time.


    Su Ming ced the mask on his face once more and stood at the foot of Tranquil East Mountain. His ck robes rustled in the wind as he stood there and stared silently ahead.


    This was the second time he stood at this ce. Compared to the first time, besides the difference in time, he also felt like apletely different man.


    Thest time he was here, Su Ming had to present himself as if he had Transcended. This time, he did not need to. No one could ignore him as he stood there. His presence could not be felt clearly by those in the Blood Solidification Realm. Only those in the Transcendence Realm could clearly feel the pressure formed by those who attainedpletion in the Blood Solidification Realming from Su Ming.


    Su Ming walked calmly towards the stairs leading up the mountain. The instant his footnded on the steps, a great pressure appeared. This was the power protecting the mountain that prevented all outsiders from entering since Tranquil East Tribe had decided to close off the mountain.


    Su Ming hade into contact with this power before, and it no longer caused any effect on him even as he experienced it once more.


    If he wanted to, he couldpletely ignore the existence of the pressure.


    "I, Mo Su, greet the tribe leader of Tranquil East," Su Ming¡¯s calm voice traveled outnguidly. This time, he did not infuse any Qi in his voice to cause his voice to echo in the air.


    As of now, he was just speaking calmly, and his voice naturally reverberated through the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe.


    As Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled outwards, the quiet mountain of Tranquil East Tribe seemed to be jolted awake from its slumber. The pressure protecting the mountain disappeared in an instant. At the same time, a few long arcs could be seen whistling through the air towards him from the top of the mountain.


    Many tribe members from Tranquil East also quickly rushed down the mountain as if they had received an order. All of them stood by the side with respectful faces, forming a path to wee him up the stairs.


    There were seven to eight people in the long arcs. The leader of them was the tribe leader of Tranquil East, Fang Shen. Those who followed behind him were all his trusted followers and the Tranquil East¡¯s Chief of War.


    These people rushed over and appeared before Su Ming.


    "Kindred Mo, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for months. This way, please!"


    Fang Shen first sized up Su Ming, and very soon, joy appeared on his face. Heughed out boisterously and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. He seemed calm, but when he first cast a nce at Su Ming, he felt his heart shake.


    The feeling he obtained from Mo Su now waspletely different from when he had first met him. He could initially find some clues from Mo Su regarding his power, and it was due to them that he wanted to test him, being uncertain of his power.


    Yet now, Mo Su was like an abyss before his eyes. He could not see through his power clearly, and neither could he get a gasp. If he tried to take a closer look, his Qi would start showing signs of being unstable, and it shocked Fang Shen.


    When he remembered the rumors regarding Mo Su, and even though some of them were leaked by Tranquil East Tribe themselves, most of the them were still regarded with high importance by Tranquil East Tribe.


    "You killed Yan Guang, forced Han Fei Zi to withdraw, earned Nan Tian¡¯s respect, and suppressed Xuan Lun¡­ Kindred Mo, your name is well-known all over Han Mountain now! Kindred Mo, this way, let¡¯s talk on the mountain."


    Fang Shen¡¯s smile grew wider.


    Besides Fang Shen, the Chief of War who came along was also simrly shocked. The short man had already Transcended, hence the moment he saw Su Ming, his expression immediately changed. His footsteps faltered for an unnoticeable moment and he widened his eyes.


    Not being able to feel the blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body was nothingpared to the indescribable pressure he felt from the other¡¯s body. The pressure that had not existed when he first met Su Ming.


    "Kindred Mo, your return is a great event for Tranquil East! This way!"


    The Chief of War took a deep breath. His attitude immediately changed from how he had acted initially and with a smile, he wrapped his fist in his palm to greet Su Ming.


    "There¡¯s no need to go up the mountain."


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm to return the greeting towards Fang Shen and the Chief of War as he spoke calmly.


    "I came here to return the guest te and to ask of three things from you, brother Fang,"


    When Fang Shen heard Su Ming¡¯s words, a serious expression appeared on his face.


    "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t need to be in a hurry to forfeit the status of a guest. If you have anything to say, you can speak without worry."


    "Thank you!"


    Su Ming nodded. He did not mention the dangers he faced under Han Mountain. He had asked to enter the ce himself; it had nothing to do with other people.


    "One, due to the change in Han Mountain, I did not manage to find Sky Flute Branch, but I believe you should have found some. If you give those herbs to me, I will heal Fang Mu¡¯s injuries as quickly as possible once I¡¯ve made all preparations."


    Fang Shen did not hesitate and nodded towards Su Ming.


    "I¡¯ve found Sky Flute Branch. They were originally prepared for brother Mo to begin with. I¡¯ll have to trouble you about my son. I¡¯ll ask people to send it over now. Brother Mo, please talk about your other two requests."


    As Fang Shen spoke, he turned around and cast a look at one of his tribe members who followed him. That tribe member immediately obeyed and quickly left for the top of the mountain.


    "Two, I would like to take a look at the map of the Land of South Morning in your tribe," Su Ming said unhurriedly.


    Fang Shen fell silent and did not immediately answer. There was a frown on his face. After a long while, he hesitated before looking at Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, maps are very important to all tribes. A single map is usually the product of the blood, sweat, and tears of multiple generations of the tribe, drawn little by little through a long period of time.


    "I¡¯ll have to talk to the Elder about this."


    Su Ming did not speak. He simply looked at Fang Shen calmly. His eyes were still, showing no signs of any spikes of emotions. He looked at Fang Shen quietly. That gaze may not have held any deeper meaning, but Fang Shen did not be the tribe leader of Tranquil East by acting as straightforward as his appearance would suggest.


    Su Ming had been nting hooks ever since he came into contact with Fang Mu. Besides being rather fond of Fang Mu, he mainly did so toe in contact with Tranquil East Tribe with the intention of blending into Han Mountain City, but the source of it all was still for that map!


    Su Ming did not use Fang Mu¡¯s injuries to force Fang Shen into agreeing to his request. Fang Shen knew about it, and that was also precisely why there were certain things he could not refuse.


    Reciprocating good-will was the most important principle for a person to get along with others. Su Ming healed Fang Mu, and Fang Shen gathered herbs for Su Ming. It might sound like a trade, but deep down, Su Ming was really doing a favor for Fang Shen.


    Fang Shen knew that he owed Su Ming a favor. He also knew that the reasons why Mo Su brought up the second request were for him to return the favor and because he was confident he couldpletely cure Fang Mu.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t say more. Even if the Elder doesn¡¯t agree to it, I will still bring the map to you!" Fang Shen suddenly said.


    "Thank you!" Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm to show gratitude towards Fang Shen. When he lifted his head, he spoke unhurriedly. "Three, I would like to see Han Cang Zi."


    "I can promise you the first two things, but as for the third, I cannot decide on my own, but I will tell my sister and let her decide," Fang Shen saidnguidly as he looked at Su Ming .


    "Of course."


    No one could see Su Ming¡¯s expression due to the mask on his face. They could only see that his eyes remained still and calm as water throughout the exchange.


    He brought out the guest te from Tranquil East and handed it to Fang Shen. Once he did so, Su Ming nodded towards the Chief of War standing nearby and walked down the stairs before he sat down cross-legged and waited silently.


    Fang Shen briefly hesitated before he asked, "How long will it take before you can heal my son? And¡­ how can I find you?"


    "In three months. As for the method to find me¡­ even if you can¡¯t find me, Han Cang Zi will be able to," Su Ming stated softly.


    "Oh?" A sparkle appeared in Fang Shen¡¯s eyes, and he smiled as he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. "Brother Mo, since you¡¯re confident in it, then I will take my leave."


    As he spoke, he turned around and led his followers back to the top of the mountain.


    The Chief of War took a nce at Su Ming and hesitated briefly. Once everyone had left, he still remained silent for a moment before turning around to leave as well.


    "Sir, if you have something to say, please do so."


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the Chief of War.


    "Brother Mo, do you know Si Ma Xin?"


    "Si Ma Xin? Who is that?"


    Su Ming shook his head.


    The Chief of War let out a light sigh and a hint of disappointment appeared briefly in his eyes.


    "This person is¡­ very simr to you¡­ Brother Mo, if you have the change to meet this person in the future, please tell him that Bei Xi from Tranquil East Tribe has Transcended and thus am paying my respects to him. Thank you."


    The Chief of War bowed towards Su Ming and left. His back gave off a rather deste air as he slowly disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s sights.


    ¡®Si Ma Xin¡­ is very simr to me?¡¯


    Su Ming frowned.


    He did not wait long. Someone came from the summit of Tranquil East Tribe. The person was a middle-aged man. He had a respectful expression on his face as he ced two embroidered boxes before Su Ming, then he bowed and left.


    There was a hint of longing that was hidden deep within Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head to look at the two embroidered boxes. He knew that one of them contained a map!

 Chapter 171 — Another Promise…

    <h4>Chapter 171: Another Promise¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming closed his eyes and calmed his emotions. He opened one of the embroidered boxes, and the moment the box was opened, a medicinal fragrance wafted into his nose. That fragrance was very light, but the moment he smelled it, he seemed to hear a song yed by an unknown instrument.


    The melody of the song lingered in the air and sounded very musical. It made those who heard it think that this melody could only be yed by a flute made in heaven¡­


    After a long while, Su Ming looked into the embroidered box and saw three herbs lying inside. These herbs looked odd. They looked like tree branches, but there were small little holes on them. The musical melody he heard was not an illusion, but was formed when wind blew past the many holes on the herb.


    "Sky Flute Branch."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pped it on the herbs. Immediately, the three Sky Flute Branches, along with the embroidered box, disappeared from his hand as he put them away into his storage bag.


    He looked towards the second box and his breathing grew heavier. Even though he knew that the map inside the box may not beplete, it was still a ray of hope.


    He ced his hand slowly on the embroidered box, and just as he was about to open it¡­


    "If you open that box, then you must cure Fang Mu."


    A delicate voice appeared by Su Ming¡¯s side. An elegant, dim fragrance also came along with that voice.


    That fragrance might have appeared after the medicinal fragrance brought by Sky Flute Branch, but the two gave people two distinctly different impressions. The medicinal fragrance was like oranges, and the other was like a dream.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive, no changes could be seen on it. He had long since discovered Han Cang Zi¡¯s arrival and did not stop due to her words. He calmly opened the embroidered box and saw a folded beast skin inside.


    A conflicted look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he stared at the beast skin. All of a sudden, he lost the courage to look at it. He was afraid that what he would see would be different from what he knew. He was afraid that there would be¡­ no Dark Mountain in the world!


    Han Cang Zi walked softly to stand before the man in the mask and sat down cross-legged to quietly look at him. She saw the conflict that was clear in his eyes.


    They did not speak. After remaining in silence for a while, Su Ming lifted the beast skin from the embroidered box and focused his attention on it once he unfolded it.


    "Are you disappointed?" Han Cang Zi asked softly.


    Her voice was very gentle, arousing an indescribable feeling within those who heard it. Her voice was just like her. She was a delicate beauty, but the strength in her heart far surpassed many men.


    Su Ming looked at the map spread out before him¡ªit was incredibly detailed. Not only did it include the topography of the area around Han Mountain, even the surrounding areas were drawn out in detail. From the map, it could be seen that the Land of South Morning was a vast territory.


    However, while the map was detailed, it was not what Su Ming had wanted. He closed his eyes and fell silent. In truth, he himself knew that the map he wanted was not what a middle-sized tribe could provide. Yet his knowledge and expectations were two different matters.


    "Somewhat."


    At that moment, his heart was as conflicted as how his eyes looked just now. He wanted to see the map he yearned to see, but deep down he did not want to. This mixed feeling stemmed from the bewilderment he had buried deep within his heart.


    "You can only look at the map. You cannot take it away."


    A pitying look appeared in Han Cang Zi¡¯s gaze as she looked at Su Ming and spoke softly.


    "I know."


    Su Ming opened his eyes. He did not look at Han Cang Zi, but looked at the sky that had darkened. He did not know that as of then, in Han Cang Zi¡¯s eyes, he looked lonely.


    "You once said that if someday, I remember something, I cane to you," Su Ming mumbled.


    "Yes," Han Cang Zi whispered back.


    They fell into silence again. This time, the silencested for a tad longer. The moon appeared in the darkened sky, and glittering stars surrounded it.


    The wind swept past thend and lifted Han Cang Zi¡¯s ck hair. As her hair flew, it gave her another sort of beauty underneath the moonlight.


    "What did you see?" Su Ming broke the silence and asked.


    Han Cang Zi did not speak. She bit her lips instead and looked at Su Ming. There was an appealing light in her eyes. She looked at him for a long while before she came to a decision.


    "Can¡­ you promise me something¡­?


    The moment the word ¡®promise¡¯ left her mouth and fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, he felt shaken. This feeling could not be controlled by his calmness. It was a feeling that no matter how deeply he hid it and how hard he tried to bury it, it would still trigger his sadness because of certain things and certain words.


    At that moment, that wound of his was torn and it turned into a sadness that flooded Su Ming¡¯s entire body and soul like a tidal wave. He looked as he usually was, but no one knew how his heart fared.


    However, even though Han Cang Zi did not know, her instincts of a woman made her immediately notice that besides the loneliness she felting from Mo Su beside her, she also felt grief, one that she could not describe.


    "You¡­"


    Han Cang Zi was momentarily stunned. She was an intelligent woman. Almost in an instant, she could guess that perhaps one of her words was the source of Mo Su¡¯s grief.


    ¡®Could it be ¡®promise¡¯¡­?¡¯


    Han Cang Zi did not speak.


    ¡®Promise¡­¡¯


    Su Ming felt a stab of pain in his heart. His body did not tremble, but that grief still emerged without control. That word held a special meaning to him.


    There was once a girl who stood in the snow and smiled as she looked at him.


    "If we continue walking in this snow, can we walk until our hair turns white¡­?"


    There was once a girl who let him carry her on his back. Their hearts seemingly beat at the same pace, and the face buried in his back turned red.


    "Can we walk in circles together¡­?"


    There was once a girl who stood in the snow and bit her lips as she swept away the snow on his clothes with beautiful eyes that shone with a wild charm.


    "Su Ming, this is a promise¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you¡­"


    That was a promise, and Su Ming was a person who did not fulfill that promise¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s almost been five years¡­ Perhaps, it¡¯s more than five years¡­¡¯


    The pain in Su Ming¡¯s heart grew, along with bitterness.


    There were a lot of types of grief in the world, perhaps his was not the deepest, but if the deepest grief was the separation between the living and the dead and the separation due to time, then Su Ming¡¯s wound was one where it was unknown whether the separation between the living and the dead and the separation of time existed. This was a pain stemmed from a wound that was coupled with bewilderment.


    "I¡¯m sorry¡­" Han Cang Zi bit her lips and spoke softly. She could not understand Su Ming¡¯s pain, but she could feel the grief he felt at the moment.


    "What promise?" Su Ming¡¯s voice became hoarse.


    He looked at Han Cang Zi standing before him and at the face that did not belong to the one he was familiar with, covered by the ck strands of hair lifted by the wind. For a brief moment, he thought he saw Bai Ling.


    They were from different periods of time, from different ces, and different people, but they said the same word - promise!


    "Help me kill Si Ma Xin. Kill him, and I will tell you everything I saw!" Han Cang Zi said softly. The moment she said Si Ma Xin¡¯s name, her breathing instantly quickened and she clenched her right hand instinctively.


    "Who¡¯s Si Ma Xin?"


    Those subtle movements did not escape Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "He¡¯s revered as the one person with the highest amount of potential in the history of Freezing Sky n¡­ He heard the roar from the soul of the second God of Berserkers during the Day of Eternal Creation and is known as one of the people with the highest chance to be the fourth God of Berserkers!


    "He¡¯s my senior fellow-disciple¡­ he¡¯s also the one who injured Fang Mu," Han Cang Zi lowered her head and whispered.


    Su Ming looked at Han Cang Zi calmly. He did not speak.


    "I know you must be dubious. With Si Ma Xin¡¯s identity and his power, why should he harm a child like Fang Mu¡­?"


    Han Cang Zi lifted her head. Under the moon, though she might not be extraordinarily beautiful, but she could make people¡¯s hearts pound. However, Su Ming was not one of them.


    "Continue."


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the moon in the sky.


    "Have you ever heard of the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed¡­? This Art was created by the second God of Berserkers, and Si Ma Xin is practicing it. Ever since the second God of Berserkers created this Art, no Berserker had ever been able to perfect this Art and could not use it to its full potential. They could not be Heartless, that¡¯s why they could not use it to their full potential.


    "Once this Art is perfected, all the power from the Berserker Seeds the caster chose will be offered to him. The second God of Berserkers used this Art in other worlds and attained his status as a God of Berserkers.


    "Si Ma Xin does indeed have shocking potential. He was originally a passionate person, so he approached this Art using another way - he could nt love in another person¡¯s heart. So he separated the Berserker Seed into Seed and love, because if he had no love, then he would be Heartless!


    "The Elder once observed Fang Mu¡¯s potential when he was born and recognized him as the future hope of Tranquil East Tribe¡­ and Si Ma Xin also came to Han Mountain City with Freezing Sky n to choose disciples¡­


    "Fang Mu became his Berserker Seed, and he nted love in me," Han Cang Zi spoke calmly as if she was not talking about herself. Yet the calmer she presented herself, the more Su Ming could feel the hatred in her heart.


    "Fang Mu isn¡¯t injured. He¡¯s Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Seed. If you heal him, then you¡¯ll offend Si Ma Xin."


    Su Ming remained silent and looked at Han Cang Zi. He did not fully believe in her words.


    "If Fang Mu is the future of Tranquil East Tribe, then why didn¡¯t Tranquil East Tribe do anything when this happened?"


    "How can we do anything? Even my brother, who¡¯s the tribe leader, doesn¡¯t know about this. He thinks that Fang Mu is injured by someone. The only ones who know about this in the entire Tranquil East Tribe are the Elder and me.


    "He won¡¯t do anything about this. Even if my brother knows about this, he will choose to remain silent. Si Ma Xin has a lot of Berserker Seeds. Bing his Berserker Seed and offering their power to help with the birth of the fourth God of Berserkers is seen as a glorious thing in the eyes of many people.


    "I don¡¯t even know whether Fang Mu would treat this as a glory if he knew about the truth¡­ but I¡­ don¡¯t agree to this!" Han Cang Zi lifted her head and she looked at Su Ming with her beautiful eyes.


    "Don¡¯t you think so?"


    Su Ming did not reply.


    "Not only do the Berserker Seeds think of this as a glorious thing, even those who were nted with love like me treat this as a glory. But we are no longer the Berserker Tribe led by the first or second God of Berserkers¡­


    "This is a sick Berserker Tribe, a Berserker Tribe where everyone is asleep, a Berserker Tribe that treats sacrifice and very as something glorious! Han Fei Zi won¡¯t be able to escape from this fate either!" Han Cang Zi¡¯s words starteding out rapidly.


    Su Ming looked at her. Her words made him think that there was something different about this woman.


    "How can I trust you?" After a long while, Su Ming askednguidly.


    Han Cang Zi fell silent for a moment and a red flush appeared on her face. She took a look at Su Ming before she gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 172 — The Chains of Han Mountain in The Rain

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Chains of Han Mountain in The Rain</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Come¡­ Come with me."


    Han Cang Zi retrieved Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s map and stood up. The flush on her beautiful face darkened, even her ears turned red, arousing a strange feeling within all those who saw her.


    Su Ming was taken aback. He did not understand what was going on with this woman.


    Han Cang Zi¡¯s heart was pounding as she moved up the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe from another direction. She looked graceful from the back, and as she walked, her elegance could be seen from her movements.


    Su Ming lifted his hand to rub his nose instinctively, but he only touched the mask. Heughed bitterly and stood up to follow Han Cang Zi. He still could not understand why she would show such an expression.


    Han Cang Zi did not say a word, and neither did Su Ming. The two of them moved along another path to the top of the mountain. Before long, a mountain cave appeared in the forest before him.


    The mountain cave was well hidden. Unless someone was familiar with the area, they would be hard pressed to find the cave.


    "No one wille here. I treated this ce as my yground when I found it identally when I was young. When I grew up, I still came here often alone. I ced some Freezing Sky n shields here, it¡¯s very safe." Han Cang Zi did not turn her head back outside the cave. She had her back towards Su Ming as she spoke quietly.


    Su Ming frowned. He looked around the area and spread out the Branding Art as he stared at Han Cang Zi silently.


    "Come¡­ Come in."


    Han Cang Zi gritted her teeth once again and moved into the cave. Su Ming hesitated for a moment. Once he was certain there was nothing out of ce around the area, he walked in.


    The cave was not big. It was about the size of a room, but was a little on the dark side. Yet Su Ming could still see what was inside clearly, albeit not as clear as he could during the day.


    "Did you bring me here to¡­" Su Ming frowned and spoke, but his words suddenly faltered. He instinctively took a few steps back and stared at Han Cang Zi dumbly, unable to say another word.


    Han Cang Zi still had her back turned towards him, but as he spoke, she lifted her hands and removed her robes, showing off her beautiful back. During the moment Su Ming was stunned, Han Cang Zi took off all her clothes with a shiver, revealing a perfect woman¡¯s back.


    The curves, the exquisite skin tone, the thin hair which Su Ming could see rising up on her skin due to her trembling, and the curve on her back that took a breath-taking dip on her waist whichter rose in a wide arc at her posterior¡ªall drew out a picture that left Su Ming with his jaw falling ck.


    "You¡­"


    Su Ming took a few more steps back, staring at Han Cang Zi, not knowing what to say.


    "This is my proof."


    Han Cang Zi trembled and turned around with her arms covering her chest. Tears fell from her eyes, but she looked at Su Ming resolutely.


    "You saw the Berserker Seed in Fang Mu. I didn¡¯t lie about what happened to him¡­ As for me, Si Ma Xin nted love in me, but only in my heart.


    "I can give you my body. Although it won¡¯t break the love he nted in me, it¡¯s the only way for me to make you trust me."


    Su Ming remained silent. He swept his gaze across Han Cang Zi¡¯s body and did not speak even after a long time.


    Han Cang Zi stood in the cave quietly as tears fell from her eyes and she waited.


    After a moment, Su Ming asked calmly, "Why did you choose me?"


    "Because I saw some things that I shouldn¡¯t have seen in your memories¡­ I believe that you can do it. Even if you can¡¯t do it now, you will be able do it in the future."


    Han Cang Zi looked at Su Ming resolutely. She may have been crying, but there was a determination in her beautiful face that made Su Ming respect her.


    "How can I trust that you saw my memories?"


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment to calm the shock brought by Han Cang Zi¡¯s sudden actions and regain his cool.


    "Void, four years, chains, refusal, the head of the second God of Berserkers!" Han Cang Zi said softly. She did not know whether Su Ming had remembered something, but she believed that he would know some of the things she just said.


    Su Ming took a deep breath to quell the shock in his heart. He looked at Han Cang Zi for a long time before walking towards the trembling woman standing before him.


    As he got closer, Han Cang Zi closed her eyes and waited for what would happen next. She was already prepared for it. For the hatred that she had yet to fully disclose, she was willing to give up everything.


    Su Ming stood before Han Cang Zi and an elegant, light fragrance wafted into his nose, as if it was fusing into his body. He looked at this woman, who waspletely different from Bai Ling, and the promise she asked of him echoed in his ears. He lifted his right hand and pressed it against the center of her brows.


    Han Cang Zi shuddered. She gritted her teeth and remained still.


    After a long while, Su Ming crouched down silently and picked up the clothes she removed so that he could drape them around her shoulders and cover her alluring body.


    "There¡¯s no need for this. I¡¯ve seen the love Si Ma Xin nted in your heart. It came from the same person who nted the Berserker Seed in Fang Mu¡­ I promise you."


    Su Ming whispered in Han Cang Zi¡¯s ear. The moment he finished speaking, he turned around and moved towards the entrance of the cave.


    Han Cang Zi trembled and opened her eyes, staring at Su Ming leaving with a dumbfounded expression. More tears gathered in her eyes. She did not expect Su Ming to leave at this moment.


    "Freezing Sky n has the map you want. I can¡¯t get it, but I know it exists!" she said instinctively, and her words made Su Ming¡¯s footsteps falter.


    "Thank you. Let¡¯s meet in Freezing Sky n."


    Su Ming did not turn back and walked out of the cave.


    "Freezing Sky n will only take in Han Fei Zi as their disciple this time. They won¡¯t consider anyone else¡­ Even if you challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to join, you¡­"


    Han Cang Zi did not know why she said those words. She should not have, but she still said them.


    "I know."


    Su Ming walked out of the cave. He looked at the stars and the moon in the sky before he left Tranquil East Mountain.


    After a long while, Han Cang Zi also walked out of the cave. Her expression showed how conflicted she felt, and she stood there stunned for a moment.


    "I should be the one thanking you¡­ Thank you¡­" Han Cang Zi mumbled.


    On that night, Su Ming sat on the mountain from which he had first seen Han Mountain City. From there, he could see the contours of it.


    The mountain breeze was strong. As it blew past him, the wind lifted Su Ming¡¯s hair. During the night, he sat silent and alone on the mountain. He did not look at Han Mountain City, but at the stars in the sky, though not even he himself knew what he was looking for in their glittering shine.


    ¡®Freezing Sky n has the map I need. I have to get into the school. Even if I¡¯m afraid of the truth, I still need to find the map. I can¡¯t back down just because I¡¯m afraid¡­


    ¡®I promised Fang Shen that I would heal Fang Mu¡¯s injuries, and it¡¯s also a chance encounter between me and that child during these years, even if I have to offend Si Ma Xin because of this¡­


    ¡®As for my promise with Han Cang Zi¡­ This is a very special woman. She¡¯s not unique because of her appearance, but because of her thoughts¡­¡¯


    "I broke my promise once. Let¡¯s hope that this time, I will keep my promise¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    ¡®I can¡¯t use the identity as Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s guest anymore, or else it¡¯ll cause trouble. Han Fei Zi will also search for me because of that. There¡¯s also the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe, Yan Luan¡­


    ¡®Han Cang Zi said that Freezing Sky n will only take in Han Fei Zi this time. Even if outsiders challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, it¡¯ll still be difficult for them to join Freezing Sky n¡­ As for this¡­ I will have to make detailed preparations, and if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to use a new identity.


    ¡®Qualification¡­ I will simply need to be qualified to enter Freezing Sky n. Even if that qualification has already been set, but if I use a different method to obtain it, I will also get different results.


    ¡®I will need to amaze them!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stared at the mountain belonging to Puqiang Tribe behind Han Mountain City and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®I already have all the materials needed to create Spirit Plunder and I¡¯ve also nted Sky Flute Branch. In a few days, I can start creating the medicine.


    ¡®All Ick now is the aura of death needed to create this pill¡­ I need to quench the herbs using the aura of death, the moment this pill is created, the punishment forrceny will fall upon me, which I will use the aura to receive the punishment, and when it shatters, the pill will be created!


    ¡®I might be able to use this pill as the material for me to create my Origin Berserker Vessel when I Transcend!¡¯


    With a glow in his right hand, a ck pearl instantly appeared in his palm. That pearl was the Death Essence Pearl he had obtained from the Puqiang tribe member when he had woken up from the deep slumber induced by the burning of blood.


    He looked at the pearl for a moment before putting it away.


    ¡®If I challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, I must challenge Puqiang Tribe¡¯s Chain! Besides obtaining the right to join Freezing Sky n, once I seed, I can also ask of something from Puqiang Tribe.


    ¡®If I use any other method, the closed off Puqiang will definitely refuse to give me the aura of death for me to create this pill. Even if they agree to it, I¡¯ll have a lot of setbacks as well¡­


    ¡®Only by challenging the Chains of Han Mountain will I be able to get all these in one go!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the mountain that belonged to Puqiang Tribe basking in the darkness. He could not see its top. There was a thickyer of fog covering the top. As he continued staring at it, resolution appeared in his eyes.


    On the morning ten dayster, the sky was covered in grey clouds and muffled sounds of thunder rumbling in the sky could be heard. Rain poured from the sky and crashed into the stones on the mountain before they fell to the ground. There were few people walking on the streets of Han Mountain City, and even these pedestrians were wearing bamboo hats and straw capes.


    Those who have stayed in the city for a long period of time knew that this sort of rainy weather would only pass after several months. Even the asional sunny days would notst for long.


    The three tribes were quiet as usual during this rainy morning. The three coloredyers of fog surrounding the three mountains still filled the air and enveloped the mountains, causing them to still remain as mysterious as ever.


    On this day, a person walked towards Han Mountain City from afar. He was the same as the other people; he wore a straw cape and a bamboo hat. His face could not be seen clearly. The only thing that could be seen on him was the ck robes underneath his bamboo hat and straw cape.


    He quietly came forth and walked into the gates leading to Han Mountain City. He stepped on the puddles and weed the rain as he walked on the streets and along the mountain path until he reached the stone gate leading to the thirdyer of the city. It might be raining, but there were still people from the three tribes standing at the rain shelter outside the gate. They were yawning, and as usual, were selling the tes leading into the thirdyer of the city.


    Fang Lin was also there. He was the first to see that slightly unusual person walking forth from afar. With the lesson he had learned that one time, he had be much more cautious. He looked at the person walking forth unhurriedly. Before that person entered the door, he paused for a moment and looked at him. Fang Lin immediately put on a smile on his face. This was the smile he learned to have after what he experienced that year.


    Soon after, that person who wore the ordinary looking straw cape walked into the stone door, and immediately, a shocking ripple appeared on the stone door.


    ¡®Transcendence!¡¯


    Fang Lin immediately perked up, but for some unknown reason, once he did so, the image of that person kept repeating in his head. He had a feeling that the person seemed rather familiar when he stopped just now¡­

 Chapter 173 — The Desire to Amaze!

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Desire to Amaze!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It might have been morning, but it was raining heavily. The sky could not be seen clearly. Dark clouds covered the sky so thickly it covered the originally bright sunlight. Albeit thend was not entirely dark, it was still marginally so.


    There were even fewer people walking on the streets in the thirdyer of Han Mountain City. Rain pattered on shop roofs and flowed down along the funnels on both sides of the roofs to eventually blend with the puddles on the ground, mixing the old water with the new.


    The shopkeepers were all either dozing off or sitting cross-legged to train. There were only some who stood at the entrance to their shops looking at the rain as various thoughts raced in their heads.


    Su Ming walked amidst the silence of the rain, breathing in the humid morning breeze as he traversed the streets of the thirdyer of Han Mountain City. No one could see his face. They could only see his slightly forlorn figure walking through the rain. He did not attract much attention as he walked past these shops.


    Sometimes, however, when he walked into the field of vision of those who were looking at the rain, he would attract their attention, though it was perhaps just that he broke their train of thought as they admired the scenery.


    Nheless, they only cast him a nce before paying no more attention. No one could guess what that forlorn figure wanted to do and what sort of shock he would bring to Han Mountain City that morning.


    Su Ming walked forth in silence along the path until he reached the entrance to the secondyer. He looked around him and found that he was the only one there. There was no one else around him.


    There was still a huge gate serving as the entrance to the secondyer. Originally, only the Transcended guests of the three tribes could enter, but now that the three tribes had dismissed all their guests, only those who had Transcended could enter.


    Without ounting for the people from the three tribes, there were only five people who could enter the secondyer in the entire Han Mountain City.


    There was a huge bell about hundreds of feet tall to the right of the entrance. This ancient bell was entirely red-violet. There seemed to be rusted spots covering its surface, and it exuded an old and aged presence, as if it had been ced there for a very long time.


    There were three bizarre and ferocious looking beasts carved on the surface of the ancient bell. One of them was the Dragon m, another the Alpine Dark Turtle, and the picture of thest creature had already faded out due to time. It could not be seen clearly, but the creature was clearly the leader of the three beasts. Based on their positions, it looked as if the Dragon m and the Alpine Dark Turtle were beneath thatst ferocious beast in an act of subservience.


    The bell was covered in water. Raindrops produced a soft patter as they fell on the surface of the bell and flowed down along its edges.


    Su Ming stood by the stone gate leading to the secondyer as he looked at the gigantic ancient bell before him. His eyes, which were hidden under the bamboo hat, gradually lit up. He had been walking unhurriedly, his footsteps slow, but every single step he took was steady and stable; he was also gathering up the Qi in his body.


    He had been doing so since the foot of the mountain, and with each step he took since he stepped into the fourthyer of Han Mountain City. It was as if he was umting his energy, as if he was a sword being sharpened.


    Right then, that energy was ready to be used, the sword was sharpened. The energy was just waiting to burst out and amaze the world, the sword just waiting to let out a bright and chilling re!


    ¡®Besides asking the people from the three tribes for help like how He Feng had done it when he asked Han Fei Zi for help to get to Han Mountain¡¯s summit, there¡¯s another way to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain. This method is for all the Berserkers who came to Han Mountain City¡­ we have to ring this bell!


    ¡®We have to make the bell chimes spread all around the region to spread the news that we are going to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the bell silently, and the light in his eyes grew brighter. He had asked He Feng about the Chains of Han Mountain a long time ago and knew this bell would not sound for those with ordinary levels of cultivation.


    This was also to prevent those who did not have enough power from dying when they challenged the Chains of Han Mountain and wasting everyone¡¯s time, along with sullying the might of the Chains of Han Mountain.


    "Only those who can make the bell chime nine times have the right to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain¡­ Since my goal is to amaze these people so as to get into Freezing Sky n, then I must go rampant!" Su Ming mumbled.


    His quiet demeanor suddenly changed in the rain. A shocking presence erupted forth from within him like a sword that had left its scabbard, as if half his energy had been let loose!


    As that presence rose up, coincidentally, a muffled roar of thunder rang in the sky. A bolt of lightning hidden in the sky let out a bright sh.


    As that bolt of lightning lit up the sky, Su Ming lifted his right hand. He looked at the gigantic ancient bell before him and took a deep breath before he mmed his right hand against it.


    Dong¡­


    The bell¡¯s chime was like a roaring wave. The sound was muffled and contained a feeling of ancientness, as if it was a sound that came from a long time ago. A ripple that could barely be seen with the naked eye appeared abruptly from the bell, and along with the sound, it spread out in all directions.


    The ripple was invisible, but it touched Su Ming¡¯s clothes, causing him to feel as if a huge force had just impacted his body, trying to push him away from the ancient bell.


    The instant the bell chime reverberated in the air and spread through the entire Han Mountain Tribe and the three tribes, it startled countless people who were sitting and meditating in the quiet, rainy morning.


    "Those are Han Mountain Bell¡¯s chimes!"


    "Someone wants to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain! Didn¡¯t I say it? The closer we get to the day Freezing Sky nes, the livelier Han Mountain City will be!"


    "Hmph, it¡¯s just one bell chime. You only have to the right to challenge the Chains if the bell rings nine times, or else, you¡¯ll need the acknowledgement by the three tribes for them to send you straight to the summit to challenge it."


    "Don¡¯t bother. That bell has been ringing for who knows how many times since the past few months, but no one has managed to make it past six chimes¡­ and the bell¡¯s going to continue ringing for the foreseeable future. Joining Freezing Sky n is something that will make someone throw out everything they¡¯ve got, after all."


    Han Mountain City started getting lively. Quite a few people walked out into the streets and looked at the ce where Han Mountain Bell was located at the thirdyer. However, as the rain was too heavy, these people only cast a nce at it before they hurried back into their houses.


    The powerful Transcended Berserkers staying in the secondyer of Han Mountain City, including Nan Tian and Ke Jiu Si, heard the bell chimes, but they did not go out to look. Nan Tian smiled faintly and paid no heed to it.


    Ke Jiu Si did not even open his eyes. He sat in his house quietly, as if he did not even hear the bell chimes.


    Xuan Lun and the other two powerful Transcended Berserkers reacted mostly in the same manner. Even if the bell rang six or seven times, it would still not catch their attention, much less one bell chime.


    As for the three tribes surrounding Han Mountain City, they remained in silence in the rain. It was as if they did not react to the bell chimes, and that was the truth. Most of the people from the three tribes did not pay further attention to the chime once they heard it.


    Among these people were the leaders of the three tribes, including Yan Luan. Even Fang Shen only broke off from his meditation and opened his eyes for a brief moment before he closed them once again and resumed meditating.


    Only Han Fei Zi stood at her window and looked at the rain that seemed to be connecting the sky and the earth, and at the obscured Han Mountain City. The light in her eyes flickered.


    There was another woman besides her who was also looking at Han Mountain in the rain silently. She was Han Cang Zi.


    The first bell chime was just like a small stone being thrown into water. It only induced a few ripples before the water returned to stillness. In fact, once half the day passed by, very few people would remember the bell chime they heard just now.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive. The ripple that was formed when the ancient bell before him trembled had dissipated the instant it fused into his body. It did not have any effect on him. The bell chime still lingered and echoed in the air, but besides this lingering chime and the sound of rain falling on the ground, there were no other sounds in the area. Not only did no onee out into the rain to see who rang the bell, even the shopkeepers whose shops in the thirdyer were close to the bell did not walk out to take a look.


    Everything remained silent.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand from the bell, and without any surge of emotions in his heart, he ced it down once more.


    Dong¡­


    The second chime reverberated in the air, and at the very moment it rang out, Su Ming¡¯s gaze became as sharp as a sword out of its scabbard. With a freezing glint in his eyes, he mmed his right hand onto the gigantic ancient bell once again.


    Dong¡­ Dong¡­ Dong¡­ Dong¡­


    Four consecutive chimes rang in the air. With the previous two chimes, it was now six chimes. The ancient sound that exuded a presence of age seemed to have joined together to turn into a sound that shook the hearts of all those who listened. It even reced the rumbling thunder in the air, bing the only sound that surrounded the entire Han Mountain City and the mountains of the three tribes at that moment!


    Han Mountain City was shocked!


    The expressions of those who had already returned to their houses changed immediately once they heard the bell chimes that were seemingly blended together. Even the shopkeepers in the thirdyer of Han Mountain City felt shaken to the cores. Some had walked out and cast their eyes towards the entrance leading to the secondyer, where the bell was located.


    Seriousness appeared even on Nan Tian and the others¡¯s faces in the secondyer. The meaning of sounding the bell in sequence and sounding the bell multiple times in one go until the chimes seemed to blend together waspletely different. There was also a huge contrast in the rebound that the person had to suffer!


    The three tribes in the mountains were also in an uproar when these bell chimes reverberated through the air.


    Yet at that moment, the seventh bell chime rang out, and at the very instant it emerged, the eighth and ninth bell chimes arose with the might of a whirlwind sweeping away the clouds in the sky and the force of a great flood from the ancient bell in Han Mountain City, echoing in the sky with a power that caused the sky to shake and the earth to tremble.


    The people in Han Mountain City only recovered from the shock after a moment. They burst into an uproar, like a wild beast that was jolted awake from its slumber.


    "Nine chimes¡­ Was¡­ was that really nine chimes? It¡¯s too sudden!"


    "Those aren¡¯t just nine chimes, but nine chimes that were practically fused together when they appeared. This person¡­ this person is definitely not somemon lightweight. We have to watch this person challenging the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    "Who is it? Who could that person be? Could it be one of the five Transcended Berserkers?"


    Most of the people from Han Mountain rushed out of their houses and were all looking towards the thirdyer in the rain. Some had even ran out to see who was the person who had made the bell sound nine times!


    At the same time, Nan Tian and the others in the secondyer of Han Mountain City stood up promptly. With one swift move, they left their houses and stared at the exit leading to the thirdyer. Behind that stone gate were the giant bell and the person who had sounded it.


    In the mountain belonging to Lake of Colors Tribe, Yan Luan stood up. With a calm expression, she walked out of her house and looked at the city submerged in rain. With her power, she could vaguely seeyers uponyers of ripples spreading out from Han Mountain City and pushing the rain. In that instant, Han Mountain¡­ was without rain!


    "Finally, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s actually good challenging the Chains of Han Mountain. Send orders for someone to send a te allowing the challenger to the top of Han Mountain¡­"


    Her tone was rxed, as if there was nothing that could excite her, but also as if even if there was someone who managed to ring the bell nine times, it would still not be able to make her amazed.


    However, that was the extent of her speech. Before shepleted her sentence, for the first time, a sound that made her expression change rang out from Han Mountain City!


    Dong¡­ Dong¡­ Dong¡­


    11, 12 chimes reverberated in the air suddenly!


    At the same time, the howl of a beast could be heard in the dark and cloudy sky above Han Mountain City. The sound shook the sky, and as the howl started, the apparition of a gigantic ferocious beast with the head of a dragon and body of a m manifested before everyone¡¯s eyes!


    "What is this person¡¯s level of cultivation? How did he manage to sound the bell twelve times and summon the shadow of Han Mountain¡¯s sealed beast?"


    Yan Luan¡¯s breathing quickened and a bright glint appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 174 — Alpine Dark Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 174: Alpine Dark Turtle</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the mountain where Lake of Colors Tribe was located was Han Fei Zi, who stood in her house, looking as if she could see the person who was silently sounding the bell in the city. There was a bright glint in her eyes as she stared at Han Mountain.


    The person may have been hidden by the fog, but she could already vaguely guess that this person might be the Mo Su she had been looking for a long time!


    "Is it you¡­?" Han Fei Zi mumbled.


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe remained calm as he sat at the top of the mountain. His expression was like the still water in an ancient well. His thoughts were unknown to others. Sitting by his side were the Chief of War and Tranquil East¡¯s tribe leader, Fang Shen.


    These three people were silent as the lingering bell chimes echoed in their ears.


    "Could it be our guest, Mo Su?" the Elder of Tranquil East spoke unhurriedly with a slightly hoarse voice.


    "I can¡¯t be certain, but I¡¯ve already sent people to take a look." Tranquil East¡¯s tribe leader replied in a low voice.


    "Elder, should we have someone give this person the te?" The Chief of War hesitated for a moment before he looked at Tranquil East¡¯s Elder. The old man, whose face was covered in wrinkles, had his eyes closed. He did not refuse what the Chief of War said, but neither did he agree to it.


    On the mountain shrouded in ck fog was Puqiang Tribe. At that moment, there were dozens of obscured silhouettes of people standing in the fog looking in the direction of Han Mountain City. They did speak, but only looked into the distance indifferently.


    Compared to the silence in the three tribes, when the gigantic apparition of the Dragon m appeared in the dark, cloudy sky above Han Mountain City, the people in the city werepletely shaken. Numerous people from Han Mountain City rushed out into the rain to see the Dragon m in the sky. All of them felt shaken to the core, and in their ears were the bell chimes that still refused to leave.


    "12 chimes. Han Mountain Bell sounded 12 times. This person¡­ this person is really powerful!"


    "He already obtained the right to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain. Right now, he just needs to wait for the three tribes to send their tes, then he can go to the top of the mountain with the tes and challenge the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    "I thought that one bell chime was just an ident, but now it¡¯s gone past nine chimes and sounded 12 times!"


    "Who is that? By the looks of it, he¡¯s not going to stop just yet. Just how many times will he sound the bell?"


    People ran through the fourthyer of Han Mountain towards the entrance to the thirdyer. Fang Lin and the others who were waiting at the entrance to the thirdyer were all shaken to the core when they heard the 12th chime. It was especially so for Fang Lin. He felt his mouth dry up and his heart race against his chest. He had a strong feeling that the person who had sounded the ancient bell twelve times could very well be¡­ the familiar figure he saw just now!


    The people arrived and rushed past Fang Lin, charging straight towards the stone gate before they disappeared inside. Those with the right to enter the thirdyer went in that morning with only one purpose in their mind - they wanted to see who the person who sounded the bell was!


    The shopkeepers in the thirdyer of Han Mountain City were the first batch of people who saw Su Ming standing under the bell wearing his bamboo hat and straw cape. The moment that sight of the unfamiliar person fell into their eyes, these people stopped 1,000 feet away from him.


    At the secondyer¡¯s exit were the residents of the secondyer, Nan Tian, along with Xuan Lun, Ke Jiu Si, and the others. They knew that the person who sounded the ancient bell twelve times was behind the stone gate, but they did not go over.


    Nan Tian¡¯s gaze fell upon the apparition of the Dragon m in the sky before he spoke unhurriedly. "Twelve chimes, eh¡­? I heard that from among the people who finished walking through the Chains of Han Mountain in the history of Han Mountain City, there were three who have been able to summon Han Mountain¡¯s sealed beasts after they went past 12 chimes!"


    Ke Jiu Si, who was standing beside Nan Tian, suddenly said, "Brother Nan, you forgot one more person."


    The moment his words left his mouth, Nan Tian¡¯s expression immediately changed. He did not speak. Xuan Lun also heard his words, since he was not standing too far away. His face turned slightly pale as he remembered something.


    There were four people in the secondyer. There was a middle-aged man wearing a green robe standing by the side. This person¡¯s clothes were odd. The weather in Han Mountain City was hot. Even if it was the rainy season, the weather was still hot. However, this person¡¯s clothes were extremely thick. It was as if he still felt cold even in such sweltering heat.


    "Brother Ke, is the person you mentioned¡­"


    When the middle-aged man in green robes spoke, a white puff of air left his mouth, a clearly different sight from the others around him. If anyone else saw it, they would immediately recognize that this person had the same status as Nan Tian and the others. He was the fourth Transcended Berserker in Han Mountain City - Leng Ying.


    "Si Ma Xin?" Leng Ying asked slowly.


    "Brother Leng, Brother Yun, the both of you have onlye to Han Mountain City recently, so you might not really know this person."


    Ke Jiu Si cast a nce at Leng Ying and nodded.


    There was another person called Yun Zang among the five Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City. He was the ¡®Brother Yun¡¯ Ke Jiu Si spoke of. This person had just left for istion a month ago to make the final preparations to join Freezing Sky n.


    "Si Ma Xin came to Han Mountain City along with Freezing Sky n in the past and sounded the ancient bell¡­ Most outsiders don¡¯t know the details. Only the leaders of the three tribes and the three of us know about this."


    The person who spoke was the pale faced Xuan Lun.


    "Oh? Why is it that most outsiders don¡¯t know the details if he sounded the bell? The moment this bell chimes, everyone in Han Mountain should know, and if someone like Si Ma Xin sounds the bell, he¡¯ll definitely be remembered."


    Leng Ying frowned and looked towards Xuan Lun.


    Xuan Lun fell silent for a moment. He was about to speak when another chime rang in the air.


    Dong¡­


    Su Ming stood beside the ancient bell. His expression remained passive, but the light in his eyes, which were hidden underneath the bamboo hat, were flickering brightly. The rebounding from the bell was running foul in his body. He saw the crowd gathering 1,000 feet away from him, and he also saw the people dashing towards him from further away.


    The gazes were all gathered on him through the sheet of rain.


    "Twelve chimes will only startle Han Mountain City¡­ the three tribes aren¡¯t really reacting¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the Dragon m that appeared among the clouds in the sky. Besides the initial howl when the beast¡¯s apparition appeared, it remained like a being without life, floating in the air unmoving. However, there was still an imposing pressureing from it.


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t fit into my ns. Looks like twelve chimes is not enough to create the shock I want. Then¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his right hand. This time, he did not p his hand down. He punched the gigantic ancient bell instead.


    The instant his fist fell, the 13th chime rang out mightily, turning into invisible ripples that spread out in all directions with a boom. That ripple could not be seen originally, but in the rain, they could see the raindrops gathering together to form a gigantic ring that was spreading outwards swiftly. This ring was spreading out as if it contained the strength of a typhoon that led the wind and rain to turn into a howl that was hidden under the bell chime. All those who were touched by the ripple would find their clothes pping and their hair dancing.


    As the sound of the 13th chime still lingered in the air, Su Ming¡¯s lifted his fist and brought it down once again. This time, he struck the bell four times!


    ¡®If this isn¡¯t enough, then I¡¯ll make it enough!¡¯


    The straw cape on Su Ming¡¯s body was torn into pieces with a ripping sound, revealing the ck robe underneath. The bamboo hat on his head did not move an inch and continued blocking his face.


    The bell chimes shook the sky and the earth. The four consecutive chimes formed four ring shaped ripples that spread outwards towards the one ring that was located the furthest away from them and was still traveling out, causing the world to look as if it was a water surface, and Su Ming was the center of those ripples!


    Han Mountain was trembling, and numerous rocks broke off from the mountain and fell. It felt as if the earth itself was shaking. As the ripples spread out, the crowd standing 1,000 feet away from him withdrew as their expressions changed.


    At that moment, a muffled roar came from the sky. Life appeared in the Dragon m¡¯s eyes. It started moving, and with Han Mountain City as its center, it took a few spins with its gigantic body, causing some of the dark clouds in the sky to dissipate. The roar that came from its mouth shook the ground, and it was so loud it was deafening.


    A bright sparkle appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he rammed his fist onto the bell once again.


    The moment his fist touched the bell, the 18th chime sounded with a loud crash. The instant the bell chimes resounded, the Dragon m also reached its limit as it roared. Its body shuddered, and right before the people¡¯s eyes, it disappeared without a trace. Yet the moment it dissipated, a piercing howl traveled out from the void in the sky.


    As the voice thundered, a mountain in the sky that could not be described appeared. The size of the mountain surpassed Han Mountain, and all of the other mountains in Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    This mountain covered the sky and the earth, appearing as an illusion in the air. The top of the mountain could not be seen. The only thing visible was the gigantic turtle underneath the bottom of the mountain. It was carrying the mountain that was as great as the sky on its back!


    The turtle looked incredibly ferocious. Its face was twisted, and there was the picture of a malicious spirit on it!


    The turtle was like an evil spirit!1


    It was Han Mountain¡¯s second sealed beast carved on Han Mountain Bell!


    All the people in Han Mountain City who saw this felt their breathing quicken. The things that happened this morning made them feel shaken. It could even be said that most of them had never seen something like this before.


    If anyone wanted to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, they would need to sound the bell. However, sounding the bell itself was a hurdle to many people. Making the bell chime nine times was already the limit for them. However, they just heard 18 chimes with their own ears and saw Han Mountain¡¯s legendary sealed beasts appearing in the sky with their own eyes!


    "Alpine Dark Turtle!"


    "It¡¯s said that Han Mountain Bell didn¡¯t originally belong to Han Mountain Tribe¡­ When the bell chimes, illusions will appear!"


    "I¡¯ve been in Han Mountain City for many years, and I¡¯ve heard other people talking about Han Mountain Bell before. There¡¯re three ferocious beasts carved on the bell, but only two can be seen clearly. Thest one has faded out. Now¡­ very few people know how that third beast looks like."


    "This person looks unfamiliar, but judging from his power, he must have Transcended, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to sound the bell 18 times!"


    "18 times¡­ by his looks, he¡¯s clearly rxed¡­ Look, someone came from the three tribes! It¡¯s Lake of Colors Tribe!"


    The crowd burst into an uproar, and they started discussing amongst themselves amidst their shock. Suddenly, someone let out a cry of surprise. A person charged towards the city from the mountain of Lake of Colors Tribe. The person who came forth was an old man. This man walked in the air. His expression might have seemed calm, but the shock in his eyes was difficult to disguise.


    "Who is the person who sounded Han Mountain Bell? Do you know what the consequences of sounding the bell are?"


    The old man stood in the air and his voice traveled out like thunder.

 Chapter 175 — Priceless Treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 175: Priceless Treasure!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "To challenge the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. Instead, he lifted his right fist once again and punched the bell, causing the 19th chime to ring in the air!


    The moment the bell chime resounded, ripples reverberated through the air, gravel rolled down the mountains, and the Alpine Dark Turtle in the sky let out a sharp howl once again.


    "19 times! Just how many times is he going to sound the bell? What is his limit?"


    "Does he still want to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain? If he gets hurt when he rings the bell, then he¡¯ll definitely die when he challenges the Chains!"


    "This person is running rampant! Look, Lake of Colors Tribe has already sent someone here, but he still made the 19th chime when he answered!"


    Sounds of discussions whirled up like a typhoon. As the sounds reverberated through the air, the old man from Lake of Colors Tribe cast a deep look towards Su Ming before he took out a te from his bosom and threw it to him.


    "By the orders of the tribe leader, we have acknowledged your right to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain. Lake of Colors Tribe awaits your arrival!"


    When he saw Su Ming epting the te, the old man turned around and turning into a long arc that charged towards Lake of Colors Tribe to report back.


    The people who had been silent in the three tribes found themselves unable to remain silent any longer. Right after Lake of Colors Tribe, a long arc also whistled into the air from the mountain belonging to Tranquil East Tribe. The person inside the arc was the Chief of War!


    He came personally, and as he closed in on Han Mountain, the crowd gathered around the area immediately looked up.


    "Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Chief of War!"


    "He came personally!"


    "Of course he would. This is the person who sounded the bell 19 times!"


    As Tranquil East¡¯s Chief of War approached, he did not stand in midair. He descended and stood 100 feet away from Su Ming. He looked at him and light flickered in his eyes. After a long while, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "By the orders of my Elder, we acknowledge your right to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain. Tranquil East Tribe awaits your arrival!"


    As he spoke, Tranquil East¡¯s Chief of War brought out a te and handed it to Su Ming respectfully. Once he did so, he gave Su Ming a profound look before he turned around and charged back.


    He recognized this person before him, it was Mo Su!


    However, he did not want to offend this person, especially since he sensed that there was a startling simrity in the presence between the current Mo Su and Si Ma Xin. A thought emerged in his head, and it made him even more reluctant to offend him.


    "There¡¯s only Puqiang left from the three tribes!"


    "By right, Puqiang Tribe should be sending someone here by now."


    "It¡¯s a pity that once Puqiang sends someone here, this mysterious challenger might stop ringing the bell and we still won¡¯t be able to see the third beast on Han Mountain Bell."


    Su Ming stood by the bell and did not sound it again. He could feel that the rebound from the bell was bing stronger. The 20th chime would definitely not be easy. Once he sounded the bell, that rebound would affect him.


    The time it takes to burn an incense stick passed by in the blink of an eye. During that time, more people gathered around the area. Eventually, most of those who could not enter the thirdyer clustered outside.


    Their gazes gathered on Su Ming and did not move for a long time. It was as if they wanted to see through the bamboo hat and the ck robes to get a clear look of his face, and to see just who he was!


    "He sounded the bell 19 times. If he is sessful in challenging the Chains of Han Mountain, then this person¡¯s fame will definitely be as bright as the sun at noon. He might even be able to enter Freezing Sky n!"


    "There¡¯s no need for that. He¡¯s already famous!"


    "It¡¯s odd though, why hasn¡¯t Puqiang Tribe sent anyone here?"


    The sounds of discussions buzzed in the air. Many people cast their gazes towards the ck fog shrouded mountain belonging to Puqiang Tribe.


    Su Ming frowned slightly. He had waited for the time it takes to burn an incense stick, but Puqiang Tribe still remained silent.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have much contact with Puqiang Tribe, and I don¡¯t really understand this tribe, but I can feel that this tribe is very mysterious¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the mountain belonging to Puqiang Tribe. The fog in the mountain was very thick and filled with the air of death.


    They waited for a little while longer, and gradually, the crowd realized that something was wrong. They looked towards Puqiang Mountain. Even the leaders of Lake of Colors Tribe and Tranquil East Tribe cast their gazes towards Puqiang.


    ¡®They¡¯re imposing their might using the situation!¡¯


    A freezing look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he stared at Puqiang Mountain. He had a vague inkling of Puqiang Tribe¡¯s goal. They wanted to use this chance by not giving him the te to show off the tribe¡¯s mysteriousness and power.


    The more Puqiang remained silent, the more they would catch the people¡¯s attention. They would not refuse him the te, but they would make Su Ming wait longer to elevate their own status.


    "Puqiang Tribe has gone overboard," Yan Luan averted her gaze from Puqiang Mountain and said calmly.


    The same words were spoken by Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Elder.


    At that moment, the ck fog surrounding the mountain of Puqiang Tribe tumbled, and someone walked out from within. That person wore a ck robe. He had an obstinate look on his face as he charged towards Han Mountain City, then he stood in the air above Han Mountain and lowered his head to cast a nce at Su Ming standing beside the bell below him.


    "The Elder is still in istion. Please wait for a little while longer."


    Once he spoke, the crowd immediately fell silent and cast their gazes towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not speak. His face, which was hidden under the bamboo hat and the ck robes, caused them to be unable to see his dark demeanor, but they could still feel a chilling air gathering around Su Ming.


    "Istion? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just have to wake him up."


    Su Ming¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the air. This was the first time he spoke since he came to the ce. The moment his words left his mouth, Su Ming swiftly lifted his right fist and punched the bell.


    Dong!


    The 20th chime!


    The ancient bell trembled, and under that one punch from Su Ming, it swung to the back, and a strong sound that surpassed the volume of all the other previous chimes resounded in the air. The sound traveled in all directions, and the 21st chime followed soon with a sound that shook the sky and earth!


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly with shock in his eyes. The force of the rebound crashed into his body, and he staggered a few steps back. The bamboo hat shattered into pieces with a bang, but his ck robes continued hiding his face, and the people still could not see it.


    ¡®How could this be¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming felt shaken.


    The two bell chimes fused together and spread out in the air above Han Mountain City like a roar. At the same moment the ripples rolled out horizontally, not only did the rain still, even the Alpine Dark Turtle in the sky trembled and howled as a strange glow appeared in its eyes.


    The direction in which it howled¡­ was Puqiang Mountain!


    As it howled and the two chimes blended together, the two sounds turned into one that came out of thin air, a vague existence that did not seem to belong to the world and seemed toe from a distant ce.


    "Nine¡­"


    That sound was like a bell chime, but also like the howl of the Dark Turtle. It sounded muffled, but the moment it spread out, a shocking boom came from within the ck fog of Puqiang Mountain.


    The entire fog enveloping that mountain instantly burst apart when this sound resounded. It turned into countless ck wisps that tumbled backwards, revealing most of Puqiang Mountain, which was usually hidden under the fog!


    The sudden change shook the hearts of the crowd. Amidst their shock, they fell into dead silence. They did not know what had happened. They did not know why the bell chime this time would hold such astonishing power.


    The fused sound contained a power that dissipated half of the power protecting the mountain of Puqiang Tribe!


    The entire area was in silence. The Puqiang tribe member in ck robes in midair was dumbstruck. There was disbelief on his face, even a hint of fear.


    Yan Luan widened her eyes on Lake of Colors Mountain. For the first time, she trembled. Her expressions changed rapidly and her breathing quickened as she stared at Han Mountain City.


    "He¡­ He activated Han Mountain Bell¡¯s power!"


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyes were sparkling on the same mountain at the same time. She felt shaken when she felt that burst of power. Without any hesitation, her body swayed, and white clouds appeared under her feet after which she charged towards Han Mountain from Lake of Colors Mountain.


    She wanted to see whether this person was the Mo Su she had been waiting for!


    On the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe, the expression of Tranquil East¡¯s Elder was originally calm, but at that moment, his pupils shrank. He stood up swiftly and stared at Han Mountain¡¯s summit as he took in a sharp breath. A brilliant light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ve always thought he was very simr to Sir Si Ma. Sir Si Ma managed to activate Han Mountain¡¯s power in the past and obtained his serendipity. Mo Su also managed to do the same thing!


    ¡®Han Mountain Bell, o Han Mountain Bell¡­ you¡¯ve been in Han Mountain for numerous years, and even Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor had been unable to obtain your inheritance and your blessing. Many years passed, and only Sir Si Ma had been able to obtain part of your inheritance that year. And now, this Mo Su¡­¡¯


    On Tranquil East Mountain, Han Cang Zi clenched her fists. A thrilled look appeared in her beautiful eyes. She knew that this time, she did not choose wrong!


    On their mountain, Puqiang Tribe was also in a state of shock. Commotion erupted among the people in the mountain. As the protective mist dissipated, the Elder of Puqiang Tribe found himself unable to continue maintaining his cool. The skeletal old man in purple robes had an astonished look in his dull eyes.


    "Give him the te!"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart raced against his chest. He looked at the lightly swaying Han Mountain Bell before him and took a deep breath. The moment he hurled his fist forward and his punchnded on the bell, he could clearly feel that some of the Qi in his body was sucked into the bell in a mystifying manner.


    He had only sounded the bell once, but two bell chimes resounded instead!


    He also did not expect the two seemingly normal bell chimes would fuse together and burst forth with a force so powerful it dissipated the fog protecting the mountain of Puqiang Tribe!


    This power was definitely not something an ordinary Transcended Berserker could do. An incredible and unthinkable amount of power would be needed to dissipate the power protecting the mountain of a middle-sized tribe in one go¡­ Su Ming¡¯s heart raced even faster.


    ¡®This Han Mountain Bell¡­ Could it be¡­ could it be a priceless treasure?¡¯


    At that moment, when Han Mountain City was in a state of shock due to the bell chimes, there was a mountain shining with the seven colors of the rainbow in a spot located far away from Han Mountain in the Land of South Morning. The seven colors constantly shone brilliantly no matter the time on the mountain.


    The light from the seven colors had reced the colors of the sky.


    At the foot of the mountain was a pavilion. ck and white chess pieces spread on the stone table in the pavilion like the stars in the sky. A man and a girl sat inside and were both looking at the chessboard. The man wore a green robe. His face was as fair as jade, his eyes like stars, and he had an extraordinarily handsome face. There was also an indescribable air around him, making him seem lonely, but it was also like an air of serenity. There was a red line about the length of half a finger at the center of his brows.


    He took a white piece and was just about to ce it down when he suddenly frowned and looked towards the horizon in the distance.


    "Big brother Si Ma, what¡¯s wrong?"


    The girl¡¯s chin was resting on her hands. She lifted her hea, revealing a face that was not exceedingly beautiful but had something wild about it¡­


    If Su Ming was there and saw the woman, he would definitely be so shocked he would seem like lightning had just struck his soul, and be filled¡­ with disbelief!

 Chapter 176 — Nine—headed Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 176: Nine-headed Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The girl¡¯s eyes were big and sparkling with a charming light. There was a wild beauty in her eyes that made all those who looked into her eyes feel enchanted.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Someone touched something that belongs to me. But that person can¡¯t take it away."


    The man in green robes smiled faintly and no longer looked at the horizon. He lifted the chess piece and ced it down on the board instead.


    At the entrance to the secondyer of Han Mountain City, Nan Tian and the others looked at the Alpine Dark Turtle in the sky. Their expressions were grave, with a hint of amazement hidden within. They heard the sound just now and saw the fog protecting the mountain of Puqiang Tribe dissipating because of that sound.


    After a long while, Nan Tian took a deep breath and spoke slowly ."Brother Leng, you have your answer to your question now¡­"


    Leng Ying was silent as he nodded.


    "When Sir Si Ma came to Han Mountain City, he came for Han Mountain Bell¡­ He observed the bell for several days and only sounded the bell three times. That¡¯s why if any people heard it, they forgot about it quickly. Very few people know that he sounded the bell before," Xuan Lun said hoarsely from the side.


    "Three chimes¡­ I was with the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe at that time, and I saw it with my own eyes," Ke Jiu Si mumbled softly.


    "Sir Si Ma fused twelve chimes together with the first chime. No matter how you hear it, it¡¯s just one chime, but if you saw it yourself, it¡¯d be different¡­


    "At that time, a sealed beast also appeared, but before that beast hadpletely manifested, it was shattered by Sir Si Ma¡¯s second bell chime. The Alpine Dark Turtle was the same. Before it even manifested, it was shattered by the third bell chime.


    "As for the third bell chime¡­ Sir Si Ma bled a little, but no other sealed beast appeared. After that, he stayed by the bell for several days before he left."


    A strange light appeared in Leng Ying¡¯s eyes. He looked at the stone gate lying not too far away and a frenzied look appeared in his eyes.


    Nan Tian cast Leng Ying a nce before he spoke coolly. "Unless you want to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, then don¡¯t try it. The three tribes know that this bell is a priceless treasure¡­ but it belongs to Sir Si Ma."


    Leng Ying remained silent, but the frenzied look in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    Su Ming stood by the bell and looked at it. The scene just now made him feel shaken, causing him to form a new spection regarding the bell!


    ¡®Han Mountain Bell is definitely a priceless treasure! He Feng might not even know about this, but it¡¯s been here for years, and no one took it. There¡¯s definitely something out of ce about this!


    ¡®There¡¯s only one exnation to this. This bell has a spirit. Unless someone obtains its acknowledgement, then no one can take it away¡­ Han Cang Zi once said that Si Ma Xin came to Han Mountain City in the past. I wonder if he realized the secret of this bell.¡¯


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s flickered. Right then, the sound from the bell was still echoing in his head.


    Nine¡­ The two bell chimes and the Alpine Dark Turtle¡¯s howl had formed that word once they fused together as if it contained a great mystery. It surrounded Su Ming¡¯s heart and made the light in his eyes grow brighter.


    At that moment, another long arc traveled out from the mountain of Puqiang Tribe that had most of its fog dissipated. There was an old man within that long arc. He had an incredibly respectful look on his face and was already in the Transcendence Realm. He approached the city quickly and did not dare stand in midair. He descended on the ground 100 feet away from Su Ming and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming before he bowed deeply.


    "By the orders of the Elder, we are to deliver the te to you. We hope you will not mind what happened before."


    As the old man spoke, he took out the te and ced it on the ground before taking a few steps back with a conflicted look on his face and turning around to leave.


    Su Ming did not look at the te on the ground. His gaze was still fixed upon Han Mountain Bell. The light in his eyes flickered. He could already tell that the number of times the bell sounded was not the source of obtaining the acknowledgement from the tribes.


    ¡®What they want is¡­¡¯


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had somewhat understood it, but the whole idea behind it was still a little obscure to him.


    "I would suggest that you don¡¯t do it."


    As Su Ming was still mulling over it, light suddenly shed on the stone gate that led to the secondyer by his side. Four people walked out from within!


    The appearance of these four people immediately made the crowd who was originally silent burst intomotion once again.


    "Nan Tian, Xuan Lun, Ke Jiu Si, and Leng Ying! Besides Yun Zang, all the Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City have appeared!"


    "This is the first time I saw the four of them together!"


    "He¡¯s Sir Leng Ying. I heard about him before. Now that I see him, he¡¯s just like the rumors described him. As long as he¡¯s around, even swelteringva will freeze in an instant."


    Su Ming turned around and looked at the four people walking out of the stone gate. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips, which was hidden under the ck robes. From the group, he had already met Nan Tian and Xuan Lun before.


    The one who spoke was Nan Tian.


    Nan Tian looked at the man in ck robes who had his face covered. The man had his head lowered and he could not see his face, but he had a feeling that he had seen the outline of this person¡¯s body before.


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Su Ming did not want to be recognized by others at this moment. This was not ording to his ns to enter Freezing Sky n, that was why he asked in a hoarse voice.


    Nan Tian took a close look at Su Ming. After a while, he frowned and spoke slowly. "It¡¯s nothing, just a reminder. Perhaps the owner of this bell won¡¯t like it."


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment before he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Puqiang Tribe¡¯s te instantly flew up into his hand from the ground. At that moment, he had the tes from the three tribes. He had obtained the right to go to Han Mountain¡¯s summit. He could go there and challenge one of the three Chains of Han Mountain that led to one of the three tribes.


    Nan Tian smiled faintly and withdrew half a step. Ke Jiu Si and the others did the same and opened up a path to the stone gate.


    Su Ming looked at the stone gate. He knew that the gate led to the secondyer. There would be no more road blocks if he went further up. He could go straight to the summit. However¡­ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he looked at Han Mountain Bell.


    "It doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t snatch it¡­ even if it has an owner!" Su Ming mumbled and jumped up. He lifted his right foot and spun around,nding a kick on the bell!


    Su Ming¡¯s actions focused Nan Tian¡¯s attention on him. By his sides, Ke Jiu Si and Leng Ying¡¯s eyes also became bright. Only Xuan Lun stared at Su Ming, as if he had just recalled something.


    "The bell sounded again! 22, 23, 24¡­"


    "This person must have Transcended, but that¡¯s odd¡­ The bell chime this time doesn¡¯t have that shocking feel just now."


    "25, 26, 27¡­ Just how many times is he going to sound the bell? The rebound is too strong!"


    The crowd was in an uproar. Most of them had even instantly retreated. With Su Ming and the bell as the center,yers uponyers of invisible ripples spread out, causing the ground in Han Mountain to shake. It even made the leaders of the three tribes in the mountains around the city focus their eyes towards the ce.


    Su Ming stopped in midair. Just as he was about tond on the ground, he lifted his head swiftly, as if he had finally found a vague sensation. He lifted his right fist and hurled it towards the bell.


    The instant his punchnded, a shocking reboundnded on his body. It caused blood to trickle out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. He fell to the ground, and once he took seven to eight steps back, he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Dong!!


    The 28th chime surpassed the previous chimes, even the fused sound that had dissipated the fog enveloping Puqiang Mountain. It turned into one single sound that reced everything in the world and shook all hearts. It made all those who heard the sound tremble furiously. No matter what level of cultivation a person had, the mighty sound appeared in their minds and made their heads nk!


    The ringing of that sound made the Alpine Dark Turtle in the sky howl towards the heavens. As it howled, its body shattered. Its body was not the only one that shattered, the mountain on its back also crumbled!


    The crumbling sounds caused a huge crash that fused with the bell chime, making all those who heard it to be unable to differentiate whether the bell chime was real, or that it was multiple bell chimes that had blended into one single sound that was difficult to tell apart. At that moment, the sounds mixed together and caused the sky and earth to change. That muffled voice that seemed to havee from the distant past rang out once again!


    "Nine¡­ Headed Dragon¡­"


    This was the only sound in the world. It reverberated, floated, and spread out, causing all those who heard the voice to feel dazed as if they had just lost their minds. It was as if at that moment, their consciousness had been absorbed by that sound.


    Yan Luan fell into that state, the Elder of Tranquil East fell into that state, everyone, without exception, fell into that state!


    Su Ming had the strongest sensation. A boom resounded through his head, and his mind was left in a nk state.


    A gigantic bell red up gloriously in his mind. It was Han Mountain Bell!


    That booming sound was reced by bell chimes that reverberated through Su Ming¡¯s mind, causing him to not know just how much time had passed until he slowly regained consciousness.


    The moment he woke up, his ears still rang with the lingering sounds of the bell chime. He could clearly see that the people around him were all still standing around him with dazed looks on their faces, still and unmoving.


    Su Ming breathed rapidly. Then, as if he sensed something, he lifted his head swiftly and saw the illusion of a ferocious beast in the sky that only he could see clearly!


    It was a gigantic beast. Its features were still obscured, but he could still tell that the beast had nine heads. Each head had a different look. Some of them looked like they belonged to dragons, some to snakes, and some to humans. They were all incredibly bizarre, but what made Su Ming take in a sharp breath was this sight - out of the nine heads, he saw that six of them had their eyes closed, and only three of them had their eyes opened!


    Out of the three heads that had their eyes open, one of them was looking at him gently. Su Ming could see himself in its eyes.


    The other two heads were looking at him with an arrogant and cold air, and Su Ming saw an extraordinarily handsome person in green robes in their eyes!


    At that same moment, at the foot of the seven colored mountain located far into the distance from Han Mountain City, the man in green robes ced the white piece in his hand down.


    "Big brother Si Ma, you lost this round."


    The girl by his sideughed happily. Herughter sounded like tinkling silver bells and was very pleasant to the ears. She quickly ced the ck piece in her hand down, and her petite face was filled with delight and happiness.


    "Lost¡­?"


    The man in green robes smiled faintly. His smile looked very gentle, but the chill in his eyes could not be seen by the girl, neither could the voice in his heart be heard by her.


    ¡®That might not be the case.¡¯

 Chapter 177 — That Might Not Be the Case, Might it?

    <h4>Chapter 177: That Might Not Be the Case, Might it?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at the illusionary gigantic nine-headed beast in the sky and saw the person in green robes in the eyes of two of the three heads. Their cold and arrogant gaze seemed to have connected with Su Ming¡¯s gaze for the first time even though they were separated by a great distance.


    A faint smile appeared on the lips of the person in green robes. There was a hint of disdain in his smile. He gradually disappeared along with the nine-headed beast in the sky. As it disappeared, the dark clouds returned and rain fell once again.


    ¡®That might not be the case, might it¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He suddenly understood the meaning of the gaze that belonged to the person in green robes.


    He did not know who that person was, but Su Ming knew that Han Mountain Bell was still without an owner. That person had not managed topletely obtain the bell either. He had only managed to obtain two of the nine heads!


    When the illusionary beast in the skypletely faded out and disappeared into thin air, the people on the ground snapped out of their daze and opened their eyes, no matter how strong or weak they were. Even Yan Luan, the Elder, and the others from the three tribes also opened their eyes at that moment.


    Very few knew what had happened. The sky was covered by dark clouds, as if nothing unusual had ured. The crowd fell into a brief period of silence before they burst into an uproar.


    "What¡­ happened just now?"


    "I felt my mind go nk, and I can only remember the bell chime echoing in my head¡­"


    "That¡¯s not right, something must have happened just now, or else it¡¯s impossible for all of us to react the same way!"


    The sounds of discussions became louder. The crowd¡¯s gazes all turned to Su Ming under the bell. They only saw his back. Su Ming had his head lowered, and the ck robes covered his head so neither his face nor expression could be seen clearly. The watchers could only feel an indescribable presenceing from his back as he walked towards the stone gate leading to the secondyer.


    By the stone gate, Nan Tian and the others stood with shocked expressions on their faces. They looked at Su Ming walking over. Even if they were all powerful Transcended Berserkers, their minds had been nk during the span of the few breaths. They did not know what had happened, but Ke Jiu Si still instinctively took a few steps back when Su Ming approached them. A respectful look appeared on his face.


    The others might not know what had happened, but Ke Jiu Si had seen Si Mi Xin sounding the bell in the past. It might have only been three chimes, but the same situation where all of their minds turned nk had happened. He still remembered it. That year, when he woke up, he saw Si Ma Xin¡¯s back as he looked at the bell quietly. That memory had just ovepped with the mysterious person before him!


    Nan Tian¡¯s breathing became rapid. He might not know as much as Ke Jiu Si, but he still knew that the bell belonged to Si Ma Xin. However, when the strange nk moment in his memories appeared, it still made him feel respectful towards the person walking towards him.


    ¡®He¡¯s fighting against Sir Si Ma for this bell¡­ This person¡­¡¯


    Nan Tian lowered his head.


    Xuan Lun was silent. There was a conflicted look on his face. He had recognized Su Ming. At that moment, Su Ming had just be a tad more mysterious in his eyes. This mysteriousness was so thick it made Xuan Lun instinctively choose to move back.


    ¡®Mo Su¡¯s power is not as great as mine, but he still makes me feel dread¡­ He dared to fight against Sir Si Ma for this treasure, and¡­ Mo Su seemed to have gained something¡­ just what other secret does this person hold? Is he really just challenging the Chains of Han Mountain to obtain the right to enter Freezing Sky n¡­? Thank goodness he¡¯s not the Berserker who attainedpletion for the Blood Solidification Realm a few months ago¡­¡¯


    Xuan Lun hesitated for a moment. He became slightly uncertain of his thoughts.


    Su Ming walked over calmly right under these people¡¯s gazes. He did not stop for even a moment at the stone gate leading to the secondyer. With one step, he crossed over.


    The stone gate suddenly let out a bright sh. At the same time, the three tes Su Ming had on his body also let out bright lights. With a sh, he disappeared into the stone gate.


    When Su Ming stepped into the stone gate, an old woman appeared behind Yan Luan on Lake of Colors Mountain. That old woman coughed as she walked. Her face was filled with wrinkles. As she coughed, a sickly red parlor appeared on her face.


    Two girls supported the old woman on both of her sides. Their faces were filled with worry.


    Yan Luan turned around, shifting her gaze to the old woman. She immediately took a few steps forward and personally held the old woman¡¯s arm.


    "Tribe leader, the Elder insisted oning¡­ we¡­" one of the girls immediately said.


    "It¡¯s fine. You can both leave now."


    Yan Luan nodded and carried the old woman to the edge of the mountain. That spot allowed them to have a better view of Han Mountain City.


    "Luan Er, someone obtained a part of Han Mountain Bell¡¯s inheritance just now, yes¡­?"


    There was a dull light in the old woman¡¯s eyes. Her voice was hoarse and held a hint of weakness. If she did not have Yan Luan¡¯s support, she would surely fall.


    "Yes," Yan Luan was silent for a moment before she answered softly.


    "That bell has been in Han Mountain for too long¡­ Han Mountain Tribe was even named after that bell. Han Moutain¡¯s ancestor was the one who gave the bell its name - Han Mountain Bell. But in truth, no one knows where it came from, and what its true name is.


    "It¡¯s better if it¡¯s taken away. If it continues staying here, then some day, it¡¯ll bring about a catastrophe¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Si Ma Xin or that person just now, let whoever can take it away do so. Don¡¯t interfere."


    "But Fei Er still needs to enter Freezing Sky¡­"


    Before Yan Luan could finish speaking, the old woman turned her weak body around and looked at the beautiful woman before her. She did not speak, but only looked.


    After a long while, Yan Luan lowered her head.


    "Elder, I¡¯ll remember it."


    "Luan Er, Lake of Colors Tribe is only a small middle-sized tribe. Si Ma Xin is not someone we can provoke, but is the person who dared to fight against Si Ma Xin for the bell someone we can provoke?"


    "Elder, I¡¯m worried about Freezing Sky n. Si Ma Xin is the disciple they value the most in Freezing Sky n¡­ Fei Er still needs to join Freezing Sky n, if I don¡¯t do anything now, I¡­"


    "You¡¯re still too young¡­"


    The old woman lifted a trembling hand and patted Yan Luan¡¯s shoulder. The intelligence left behind by time could be seen in her dull eyes.


    "You can say that Si Ma Xin is Freezing Sky n¡¯s disciple, but can you say that Si Ma Xin is the only disciple in Freezing Sky n?"


    The old woman turned her head and looked at Han Mountain with a profound gaze.


    "This¡­"


    Yan Luan was stunned. There was a slightly confused look on her face.


    The old woman sighed softly. She did not look at Yan Luan as she whispered, "Let¡¯s change a perspective, you can say that Lake of Colors Tribe is a tribe in the Land of South Morning, but can you say that Lake of Colors Tribe is the only tribe in the Land of South Morning¡­? Do you understand now?"


    Yan Luan fell silent for a moment before she nodded.


    "I¡¯ve already given up too much for Freezing Sky n. The four dimensionalyer Relocation Art can protect our tribe from not dwindling for 1,000 years. Don¡¯t provoke this person. If he wants to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain, then we will support him." As the old woman spoke, a tired look appeared on her face.


    At the same time, the eyes of Tranquil East¡¯s Elder sparkled at the top of the mountain of Tranquil East Tribe. His expressions changed repeatedly, as if he was uncertain. He would even asionally cast a look at the Lake of Colors Mountain. When he saw that Lake of Colors Mountain remained still, resolution appeared in his eyes.


    "Among the three tribes in Han Mountain, I respect the Elder of Lake of Colors the most. This old woman may not be incredibly calctive, but her intelligence can asionally be very useful in major events. If she doesn¡¯t take action, neither will we!


    "Han Mountain Bell will belong to whoever takes it away. This bell never belonged to the three tribes to begin with. Once we understand this, we can be at ease," the Elder of Tranquil East said in a voice as if he was mumbling to himself, but he also seemed to be talking to the tribe leader of Tranquil East, the Chief of War, and the others standing behind him.


    Puqiang Tribe was also silent. The three tribes had adopted a strikingly simr attitude towards this. They chose to ignore it.


    There was only a little time left before the afternoon, but the rain was still heavy. It poured down mountain ranges and flowed down the rocks, causing the floor to be incredibly slippery.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s first time being in the secondyer of Han Mountain City. Behind him was the stone gate that blocked the path to the thirdyer. Before him, the firstyer of Han Mountain City was located high above. It was also the top of Han Mountain. That ce was not too far from where he was. There was nothing above the firstyer. Only the three Chains stretched out and connected the mountains of the three tribes over there.


    "The Chains of Han Mountain¡­"


    A brilliant glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his feet and moved through the quiet secondyer at a moderate pace. He walked along the winding mountain path, and after the times it takes to burn half an incense stick, he stood at the highest point of Han Mountain City!


    At this ce, the mountain breeze whistled in the air and rushed madly at his face. It caused Su Ming¡¯s robes to dance in the air, but the wind did not manage to lift the robes covering his face. The three Chains connected to the summit swayed in the wind. The canyons that spanned hundreds upon thousands of feet were right underneath them.


    The wind was piercing cold. There were even droplets of rain in it.


    Su Ming stood right there at the top and took a deep breath.


    He did not know whether powerful Transcended Berserkers would die once they failed the challenge and fell into the canyons. However, if the Chains of Han Mountain had existed for so many years, then it would definitely not be easy to challenge them. Even if those who had Transcended could walk in the sky, they would still only have a slim chance of surviving.


    Su Ming stood at the summit and looked into the distance. As far as he could see it was filled with dark clouds. The sky and earth seemed to have connected together and there was no difference between them. The rain was like a curtain that caused everything in sight to be blurred and indistinct.


    Sometimes, thunder would rumble in the sky. Bolts of lightning that could not be seen clearly would also sh. Sometimes, a part of the bolt of lightning would appear among theyers of clouds. If someone kept their eyes towards the sky for a long time, they would feel as if their eyes were flickering.


    "He¡¯s going to start the challenge of the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    "Which tribe¡¯s Chain will this person choose? I think it¡¯s going to be Lake of Colors!"


    "No matter which tribe¡¯s Chain he chooses, I just want to know whether he¡¯ll be sessful. There¡¯re nine sections to the Chain, how many sections will he be able to walk? If he walks past the seventh section, then he can already be considered to have made it!"


    "In the past, the standard was for the challenger to walk up to the eighth section of the Chain for Freezing Sky n to take that person in as a disciple. The criterion for each person is still different, but there¡¯re just too few who manage to walk up to the ninth section of the Chain."


    "The ninth section is nothing. From what I know, the nine sections that are open to public now are only the first section of the true Chains of Han Mountain! The true Chains of Han Mountain are connected to eight mountains. Up till now, theplete chain had only appeared twice thousands of years ago!"


    The rain may have been heavy, but it did not stop the people from paying attention to what was happening.


    Su Ming stood at the top of the mountain. Before him was the Chain connecting to Lake of Colors Tribe. The Chain to his right was connected to the mountain belonging to Tranquil East Tribe in the distance. To his left was the Chain that connected to Puqiang Mountain, dripping wet with water as it bathed in the rain.


    Three Chains, and three different mountains.


    Su Ming stood at the peak, and he could not help but recall the first time he came to Han Mountain City a few years ago. He had been standing at the thirdyer and had his head lifted to look at He Feng standing at the top of the mountain.


    That scene had remained in his head for a long time.


    "A few years have passed since then. Time flies¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He took a deep breath and looked towards the Chain connecting to Puqiang Mountain. A bright glint appeared in his eyes and he took one step towards the Chain to his left!

 Chapter 178 — The Chains of Han Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Chains of Han Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "It¡¯s Puqiang Tribe!"


    "He didn¡¯t choose Lake of Colors or Tranquil East, but Puqiang!"


    "Puqiang Tribe has always been mysterious, and there are few who challenge the Chain of this mountain. Why did he choose that mountain? Lake of Colors and Tranquil East had clearly shown their willingness to receive him just now. Only Puqiang remained indifferent, and they were even in conflict earlier!"


    As Su Ming moved forward, the entire Han Mountain City burst into an uproar. Almost everyone talked about it. They could not understand his actions.


    By right, all the mountains that were connected to the Chains of Han Mountain were the same. Freezing Sky n did not designate a certain mountain for the challengers for when they chose disciples.


    If it was anyone else, they would not choose Puqiang Tribe over Tranquil East Tribe, who sent their Chief of War over, or Lake of Colors Tribe, who had been the first to send their te! The two of them were even in conflict just now, especially when the bell chime broke the fog protecting their mountain.


    Not only did the crowd not manage to wrap their heads around it, even Nan Tian and the other three Transcended Berserkers were baffled when they saw Su Ming¡¯s actions. Nan Tian looked at Su Ming¡¯s figure at the summit. He could not understand why he would make such a choice.


    Only Xuan Lun¡¯s pupils shrank. He was a guest in Puqiang to begin with and was incredibly familiar with the tribe. So even though he might no longer be a guest, the friendship they had formed over the years was still around. When he saw Su Ming¡¯s decision, he had no idea why, but his heart lurched.


    ¡®He must have another n!¡¯


    Xuan Lun narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Ming standing at the summit without a word.


    Lake of Colors Tribe and Tranquil East Tribe were also puzzled. The Elder and the rest of the people in Tranquil East Tribe stood at the top of their mountains and looked at Han Mountain. When they saw Su Ming moving towards Puqiang¡¯s Chain, the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, Fang Shen, frowned.


    A glint shed through the Elder¡¯s eyes before he spoke slowly."Kindred Mo seems to have another goal besides obtaining the right to enter Freezing Sky n¡­"


    On Lake of Colors Mountain, a piercing re came from the originally exhausted Elder. She looked at Han Mountain with a pensive look on her face.


    Beside her, Yan Luan also frowned.


    "We can give him everything that Puqiang can provide¡­ but he still chose Puqiang. This person has a goal and has made preparations for it. He must have made his decision before he challenged the Chains of Han Mountain. His goal is not Han Mountain Bell, but¡­ Puqiang!" the old woman said in a hoarse voice.


    The light in her eyes became brighter.


    The old woman fell silent for a moment before she mumbled uncertainly, "The only thing we can¡¯t provide is the aura of death that Puqiang gathers with their unique Berserker Art¡­"


    Puqiang Tribe was even more shocked by thispared to Tranquil East Tribe and Lake of Colors Tribe¡¯s bewilderment. Almost at the moment Su Ming chose the Chain to Puqiang Tribe, a strange glint appeared in the eyes of the skeletal old man sitting cross-legged at the summit of Puqiang Mountain.


    Seven to eight people sat behind him. There were even people rushing to him quickly from below the summit.


    "Elder¡­" someone spoke hesitantly in a low voice beside the old man who looked like a skeleton.


    "No matter. I¡¯d like to see whether this person can make it here," Puqiang Tribe¡¯s Elder said calmly, touching the bone bracelet on his right wrist with bright eyes as he stared at Han Mountain in the distance.


    Right at the moment Su Ming¡¯s right foot stepped on the swaying Chain battered by the rain connecting to Puqiang Mountain, muffled booms reverberated through the air and covered all voices from the people in Han Mountain like muffled rumbles of thunder. The earth also trembled as if it was shaking. Eight giant pirs of 100 feet thickness rose up from the canyon underneath the Chain.


    The eight giant stone pirs, decorated by cracks and numerous green nts, rose up from the canyons with rumbling sounds and immediately supported the swaying Chain whilst dividing it into nine sections!


    As the eight stone pirs rose up, dust clouds soared up from within the canyon, but the moment they appeared, they were immediately washed away by the storm. Thunder rumbled in the sky like it was showing its might.


    Each of the nine sections of the Chain were very long. They connected with each other, forming a bridge-like chain path between Han Mountain and Puqiang Mountain!


    Rain continued washing down the Chain, causing it to look incredibly drenched. If it was a normal person on top, they would perhaps not dare to take even a single step. Even if they did take that step, they would still fall to their deaths due to carelessness.


    The loose and swaying Chain not only brought danger to a person¡¯s body, but also shock to the soul. People would feel as if the canyon was right before their eyes and they would retreat instinctively. Even if someone pushed them from behind, they would still struggle to move backwards.


    This sort of shock to the soul was hard to bear even for people who imed to have strong willpower.


    Su Ming¡¯s right footnded on the Chain, but it did not stop swaying because his footnded on it. It continued swinging in the storm, causing his right foot to sway along with it.


    Su Ming had an incredibly solemn look on his face. He had never underestimated the Chains of Han Mountain. The slippery feel was even clearer when he stepped on the Chain, and it was difficult for him to stand firmly.


    ¡®No wonder He Feng always took a few steps in one go at that time, even if he stopped, he would wait until he was steady on his feet before he¡­¡¯


    Su Ming was not the only one serious. At that moment, almost all of the people in Han Mountain City were the same. They looked at the figure in the rain and looked at the swaying Chain underneath his foot. They could not help the nervousness growing within them.


    "Just how far¡­ can a person who struck the bell 20 something times go?"


    "He chose the wrong time. The Chains of Han Mountain are much more difficult in the rain."


    "It¡¯s not a problem of timing. It¡¯ll continue raining in this season. No matter which day he chooses, it¡¯d still be the same."


    The sounds of discussions gradually grew louder as the people¡¯s breathing quickened.


    Su Ming could not hear any of it. He lifted his left foot, and the moment he steadied his right foot, he took a step forward.


    This step might have seemed small, but it meant that both Su Ming¡¯s feet had left the ground and left Han Mountain. At that moment, it could be said that his entire being was standing on the Chains of Han Mountain!


    The mountain gust whistled in the air and blew past Su Ming¡¯s body as if it wanted to push him off the Chain. It caused Su Ming¡¯s robes to flutter and made the Chain sway even more.


    Even breathing was difficult in this windstorm. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Puqiang Mountain located in the distance. Even his vision started swaying as he stood on the Chain.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not really that difficult.¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he stood straight before he moved forward. Each step he tooknded squarely on the swaying Chain. No matter how much the Chain moved, it would seemingly move under his feet on its own to allow him to step on it.


    He moved forward steadily. Gradually, half of the first section of the Chain was traversed. 2,000 feet away from him was a pir of 100 feet that symbolized the end of the Chain¡¯s first section.


    The people in Han Mountain City were all staring at Su Ming with utmost attention as he traversed half of the first section in midair, walking towards the first stone pir.


    "We might not be able to see his face, but his footsteps are very stable. The first section shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for him."


    "That¡¯s right. But there¡¯re nine sections to the Chains of Han Mountain. The farther you go, the stranger the Chain will be, or else it wouldn¡¯t be so famous, neither would it be used as the test for Freezing Sky n to choose their disciples."


    "I wonder how many sections this person will manage to conquer¡­"


    The sounds of discussion gradually calmed down and numerous pairs of eyes focused on Su Ming¡¯s body up above. It was not just the people of Han Mountain, the tribe members and leaders of the three tribes were also looking at him. Due to Su Ming¡¯s appearance, the day where morning had passed by in the rain became different.


    Su Mingpleted the first section of the Chain with a nonplussed attitude. When he was at the end of the first section and was about tond on the first stone pir, he suddenly trembled.


    The moment he trembled, his body started swaying. The sudden scene immediately made all the people gathered below cry out in surprise.


    "This¡­ This is just the first section, and he can no longer handle it?"


    "Impossible! He made the bell chime 20 something times, how could he not be able to handle the first section?!"


    "That¡¯s impossible, unless¡­"


    Cries of surprise rose and turned into an uproar in an instant.


    Even the people from Lake of Colors Tribe and Tranquil East Tribe had their full attention immediately captured by what they just saw.


    A glint appeared in Yan Luan¡¯s eyes and she spat out coldly, "Cur!"


    The old woman by her side did not speak. Instead, she looked towards Puqiang Mountain.


    On the summit of Tranquil East Tribe, the Elder of Tranquil East also cast a profound gaze towards Puqiang Mountain. He smiled faintly and did not speak. However, behind him, a piercing re appeared in Fang Shen¡¯s eyes.


    "Since when did Puqiang be so petty?"


    There were dozens of people sitting on Puqiang Mountain. The Elder sat at the top amongst those people, and they were all silent.


    "Give me a reason," the Elder of Puqiang Tribe saidnguidly.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. At the moment his footnded, a strong wave of power instantly appeared from the chain and surged into his body from his right foot without warning. That power was filled with the aura of death, as if it wanted to freeze his Qi. However, Su Ming had already obtained 979 blood veins. It would be difficult to freeze his Qi even for a normal Transcended Berserker!


    He let out a cold harrumph. He did not lift his right foot, simply taking another step on the Chain with his left foot. At the same moment, the full force of all the Qi from the 979 blood veins in his body spread out abruptly and fused into the Chain, crashing into the incessant waves that kept charging towards from him hundreds of feet away.


    The first stone pir was in between the two waves of power. The stone pir shuddered and arge amount of debris fell off, but the pir stood tall and did not fall.


    Su Ming noticed it before. There was a strange force on the pir that strengthened it. This force was rather familiar to him. It was the presence of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    Even if the presence was faint, and even if Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor had died, but the presence that was left behind on the pir could still make sure it did not shatter.


    The two forces of power crashed into each other and formed a muffled sound that was covered by the rumbling thunder, causing the other people to be unable to hear it clearly. On Puqiang Mountain, a middle aged man shuddered among the dozens of people sitting on the summit. Blood flowed down the corners of his mouth and he looked at the Elder of Puqiang Tribe.


    "He touched the treasure left behind by Sir Si Ma in this ce. Sir Si Ma may not think it¡¯s worth it to be bothered by the likes of someone like him, but he hasmitted an offense and must be punished!"


    "You bit off more than you can chew¡­" the Elder of Puqiang Tribe said calmly.

 Chapter 179 — Change in Personality

    <h4>Chapter 179: Change in Personality</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "You¡¯re to be punished with three years istion and you¡¯re not allowed toe out!"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe did not even look at the middle aged man as he spoke unhurriedly.


    The middle-aged man fell silent. He wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and got up to bow towards the Elder. He hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but chose to remain silent in the end and left respectfully. Yet at the very moment he walked to the edge of the mountain and was about to go down¡­


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe looked at Su Ming standing on the Chain of Han Mountain in the rain and spoke once again."You acted too rashly, spoiled everything and achieved nothing. Three years is too few, go iste yourself for six years and do note out!"


    This time, the middle-aged man not only did not harbor any resentment, he became more respectful and bowed towards the Elder once again.


    "Thank you, Elder."


    As the person left, Puqiang Mountain sank into silence once again.


    Su Ming looked towards Puqiang Mountain. A cold re appeared in his eyes. He could feel a chilling aura incessantly traveling forth. He could already tell that once he walked past the first stone pir, the chilling aura would seep into his body with each step he took and cause his feet to increasingly stiffen up more.


    ¡®The further I go, the difficulty of the Chain will increase, and what happened just now is definitely not a coincidence¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew colder and a chilling smirk appeared on his lips. He stood at the end of the first section of the Chain and lifted his foot,nding right on the first stone pir. An incredible force erupted from his body and turned into an impact that traveled down his right foot.


    The moment that forcended on the stone pir, a huge boom came from it. Cracking sounds resounded and rifts appeared beneath Su Ming¡¯s foot, which continued spreading down until they prated the entire pir.


    The stone pir had existed for many years. It had never shattered because no one dared to destroy it when they challenged the Chains of Han Mountain. There was also another reason to it, once it was destroyed, they would have no ce to rest, and the challenge would be more difficult.


    More importantly, there was a strange power within the pirs. This power made them nigh impossible to destroy for other people. However, Su Ming was not one of those people!


    That power belonged to Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. It was a power that was simr to the power of the Branding Art, and since Su Ming possessed the power of the Branding Art, the power within the pirs was not a problem to him.


    It would not have worked if Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was still alive, but since he was dead and most of the strengthening force in the pirs had already disappeared due to time, with Su Ming¡¯s Brand, a crack immediately appeared in the force once he pushed the Brand in, allowing the power of all 979 blood veins in his body to crash into the pir.


    Tremors shook the stone pir, and as everyone stared at it with their mouths agape, the stone pir under that Chain crumbled and shattered!


    When it shattered, the Chain sank down, but Su Ming was not affected albeit he was standing on it. The moment the stone pir crumbled, he straightened on the Chain and looked towards Puqiang Mountain located in the distance!


    ¡®Each time you attack me, I will destroy one of your stone pirs!¡¯


    Su Ming did not utter the words, but his cold gaze delivered his message.


    He did not use words to threaten them. Instead, Su Ming chose to use his actions to respond to Puqiang Tribe¡¯s schemes. He was telling them outright that he had the power to destroy their stone pirs!


    When the crowd in Han Mountain City saw what happened, a great uproar immediately broke out among them. They had witnessed many challenges to Chains of Han Mountain, but they had never seen or heard of anyhing like this, much less thought that the stone pir that had existed for so long would crumble right before their eyes.


    "One of the eight stone pirs from Puqiang Tribe has crumbled!"


    "It¡¯s said that the stone pirs were built by Han Mountain Tribe in the past and are incredibly sturdy. They¡¯re very difficult to break! Just how did he do it?"


    "What just happened must be Puqiang Tribe¡¯s doing, but¡­ that¡¯s just not worth it. If the stone pir crumbles, it¡¯ll just be more difficult for the challengers. They won¡¯t have any ce to rest."


    "You¡¯re wrong. This doesn¡¯t really make things more difficult for him, but this ispletely out of Puqiang Tribe¡¯s expectations. Right now, the one who is panicking is not him, it¡¯s Puqiang Tribe!


    "Shattering the stone pirs is not against the rules for the challengers of the Chains of Han Mountain. No one can say anything about it. But unless Puqiang Tribe can build the stone pir like how Han Mountain Tribe had done, then this will be a permanent scar for Puqiang! This is a damage to their reputation. He¡¯s pping them in the face, and they can¡¯t say anything about it! And this will also be remembered by other people!"


    On Lake of Colors Mountain, a sharp glint appeared in the old woman¡¯s eyes. She cast a deep look at Su Ming, who was standing on the Chain in the distance.


    By her side, Yan Luan smiled faintly. She did not speak.


    Tranquil East Tribe was acting in a simr fashion. They were all looking at the silent Puqiang Mountain.


    At the very instant Su Ming destroyed the first stone pir, besides the Elder and two other people, the others all stood up on Puqiang Mountain. Their expressions were filled with animosity as they red at Su Ming standing on the Chain of Han Mountain.


    "How dare he ruin Han Mountain¡¯s stone pir!"


    "Elder, we must punish such an impudent person!"


    "Elder, tribe leader, our tribe¡¯s reputation is ruined because he destroyed our stone pir! We can¡¯t take this lying down!"


    "Enough!" The Elder of Puqiang Tribe frowned and spoke unhurriedly. The moment he spoke, the area immediately fell silent. "It¡¯s just a stone pir. If it¡¯s destroyed, let it be. We¡¯ll talk if he manages toe here."


    The Elder¡¯s expression remained passive and his voice was calm, but there was a chill in his eyes.


    There was a plump middle-aged man sitting beside the Elder. He looked like a mountain of flesh sitting on the summit. He smiled and narrowed his eyes as he spoke.


    "It¡¯s not a bad thing that he destroyed the pir. Compared to the other two tribes, Puqiang¡¯s Chain will be more difficult for other challengers in the future, and it also sets us aside from the others."


    Su Ming could not hear the shock in the three tribes or the uproar of the crowd in the city. He stood on the Chain that was missing the first stone pir with a calm demeanor, not in a hurry to continue. Instead, he chose to recover his breathing.


    After the time it takes to burn an incense stick, thunder rumbled in the sky and the rain became heavier.


    At that moment, it was as if there was a basin pouring water from the sky. Rainnded on Su Ming¡¯s body, causing his robes to stick to his skin. The wind also became stronger, but Su Ming was prepared. He did not want others to see his face. The robes covering his face were set in ce firmly.


    He walked forth once again in the rain. This time, he did not stop. Even if the chill underneath his feet was getting colder, he still took quick and steady steps towards the stone pir at the end of the second section of the Chain.


    Time trickled by. Right at the moment Su Ming closed in on the second pir and the crowd wondered whether Su Ming would destroy the second stone pir as they stared at him, suddenly, ackadaisical and delicate voice traveled forth from Puqiang Tribe.


    "Sir, please destroy the rest of Han Mountain¡¯s stone pirs from our tribe. We¡¯re sorry we have to trouble you with this. And if you possess more extraordinary power and strength, then you can try cutting off this Chain so that our tribe will not be bothered by outsiders from now on."


    The voice held a velvety tone to it that made it seem as if it held no strength, but when the words fell in people¡¯s ears, it made them feel enticed, as if they were targeted by poisonous snakes.


    As the words traveled out, the crowd in Han Mountain City immediately fell silent and looked towards Su Ming. Nan Tian and the others were looking as well. The light in Nan Tian¡¯s eyes flickered. To him, the challenge of the Chains of Han Mountain this time waspletely different from what he had seen before.


    ¡®Puqiang Tribe¡¯s words have just forced this person to his doom. If I were him, what would I do¡­?¡¯


    A cold smirk appeared on Xuan Lun¡¯s lips. He looked at Su Ming, who stood at the Chain suspended in midair, and that sneer on his lips became colder. He could already imagine Mo Su¡¯s hesitation. His actions and subsequent counterattack just now had just turned him intoughing stock.


    Su Ming stared at Puqiang Mountian coldly. He lifted his right foot and stepped on the second stone pir. Once he sat down, he closed his eyes, as if he did not hear that voice. He paid no heed to them and started resting.


    At that moment, everyone in Han Mountain City fell silent. All of them were looking at Su Ming. Even the ones from Lake of Colors and Tranquil East were staring at him, waiting for the moment he chose to give answer to the statement.


    After a while, Su Ming opened his eyes and got up to the move to the third section of the chain. The instant his feetnded, an imposing abruptly pressure spread out from the Chain. That pressure held an aged presence that seemed to have existed for a long time. It would appear each time someone came forth.


    The moment the pressure fell upon him, Su Ming faltered for a heartbeat. He circted his Qi, causing most of the pressure to dissipate. He lifted his foot and moved forward along the Chain.


    The more steps he took, the stronger the pressure grew. Su Ming only took five steps forward, and he could already clearly feel a slight decaying sensation in his body due to this pressure. It was as if his entire being was gradually growing older.


    ¡®So this is the true might of the Chains of Han Mountain¡­? No wonder even those who Transcended will shrink back in its presence¡­ Even power will rot in the face of time.


    ¡®The third section of the Chain will be difficult for those at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but I can still handle it.¡¯


    Su Ming walked forth silently. The instant he took his 15th step, the delicate voice traveled out once more from Puqiang Mountain.


    "Sir, about the thing we asked of you¡­"


    The moment the voice came, the second stone pir behind Su Ming suddenly shook and crumbled into a lot of debris. As it let out muffled rumbling booms, it shattered.


    The voice instantly froze, as if it had just swallowed its subsequent words.


    Right till the end, Su Ming did not open his mouth to answer the words from the delicate voice. Even if the second stone pir behind him crumbled, he still did not turn his head back, and neither did he stop. The Chain sank abruptly, but he still continued onward towards the third stone pir, facing the pressure brought by time as he approached the pir.


    His silence made all those who saw the stone pir crumble stunned. It was not only because of the stone pir shattering, but also due to their suspicions towards Su Ming.


    "What¡¯s his name¡­? He¡¯s definitely not some ordinary person!"


    "This person¡¯s personality is scary!"


    "I wonder what Puqiang Tribe will do next¡­"


    As the people discussed amongst themselves in low voices, Su Ming was already standing on the third pir. He only stood there for a moment before continuing onwards.


    Rumbling sounds came from behind him, and the third pir crumbled.


    He was still silent as he walked past the fourth and fifth pirs.


    When the fifth pir crumbled, Su Ming¡¯s footsteps on the Chain slowed down. His breathing had be slightly ragged. The aged feeling had enveloped his entire body, causing him to feel as if he had just turned into an old man.

 Chapter 180 — The Secret Behind the Chains of Han Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Secret Behind the Chains of Han Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Half a day had gone by. It was already noon. The gentle sunlight should have been bringing about a scorching heat at that moment, but it was blocked by the thick, dark clouds in the sky that refused to leave. It could not shine through.


    The rain was still falling heavily and created pattering sounds along with the whistling wind that swept through the mountain ranges under the heavens.


    It might have still been raining, but it did not stop anyone in the crowd in Han Mountain City from watching. All of them wore straw capes and bamboo hats as they continued staring at Su Ming walking on the Chain swaying in the wind in midair!


    The wind may have been strong and the rain heavy, but it did not at all stop them from watching the person who had sounded Han Mountain Bell twenty odd times, whopletely shattered the five stone pirs he walked through, and who had walked up to the sixth section of the Chain.


    Perhaps it would be an exaggeration to describe this person and this incident as something that would only happen once every thousand years, but it was inadequate to describe it as a sight that happened once every few centuries.


    "He¡¯s slowing down at the sixth section of the Chain! There¡¯s definitely something strange in that section!"


    "It¡¯s a pity that all those who sessfully conquered the Chains of Han Mountain chose to keep the secret of the Chains to themselves. Most of those who failed the challenge died, and even those who survived by a stroke of luck chose to remain silent¡­ It only makes people wonder why the Chains of Han Mountain are so difficult."


    "Hmm? He stopped!"


    Discussions broke out and multiple pairs of eyes gathered on Su Ming through the curtain of rain. Even Nan Tian, Xuan Lun, Ke Jiu Si, and Leng Ying all looked towards him with shining eyes.


    Su Ming no longer continued onward on the swaying Chain. Instead, he sat down, looking as if his body was glued to the Chain. As it swayed, his body too, moved with it.


    His breathing had be rapid. There was a bright glint in his eyes, but he was not looking at Puqiang Mountain. He was staring at the Chain beneath him instead. This Chain may have been bathed in rain, but signs of rust could still be seen in certain ces, which proved the rumors that the Chains had been around for many years.


    ¡®The pressure that makes it feel as if my time is flowing away is noting from thend, neither is iting from Puqiang, much less the stone pirs that I destroyed¡­ It¡¯sing from this Chain!¡¯


    Up to this point, as the pressure from time and age became stronger, Su Ming also felt that his life force was being sucked away by the Chain bit by bit.


    The speed at which his life force was being absorbed was not quick, but the farther he moved along the Chain, the faster his life force was being absorbed.


    Su Ming could still resist against it at the moment. After all, he had 979 blood veins. If he just circted all his blood veins, it would provide his body with a vast amount of Qi. The cirction of Qi was part of his life, and it could cover up the portion that was absorbed.


    However¡­ Su Ming looked at the Chain that still spanned far into the distance before him.


    ¡®I¡¯m only at the sixth section right now. There¡¯s still a lot to go¡­ Just what is this Chain? How does it have such shocking power¡­ and why is it absorbing life force!¡¯


    Su Ming chose to sit in this exact ce because there was a particr portion of the Chain before him that had a lot of rust. It was also the one portion where the rust was the most obvious to the eye. Some of the rust would even break off from the Chain as rain fell on it.


    Wind whistled by his ears and brought a lot of rainwater onto him. Thunder also rumbled in the sky. At times, lightning would sh. Beneath Su Ming were the canyons whose ends could not be seen. When he lowered his head, what entered his sights was the rain falling into the canyons like millions of arrows that were let loose.


    Su Ming recovered his breathing for a while and lifted his right hand, tapping a finger on the rusted portion of the Chain. The surface of his finger touched the rust.


    The instant he did so, Su Ming¡¯s face started paling. Very soon, his right index finger turned white, all signs of red being lost. This was not a sign that his blood was absorbed, but a sign that the life force formed when he circted his Qi and the life force used for his organs to work in his body was slowly being sucked away.


    Time gradually passed by. Su Ming had already been sitting on the Chain for a long while. His right hand was still on the Chain, and he allowed his life force to be taken away as he remained still.


    The people in Han Mountain City gradually discovered that something was afoot. However, they could not think of the reason. They could only specte.


    "Is he tired? The time it takes to burn an incense stick is already over, and he still doesn¡¯t seem to be getting up."


    "Looks like the sixth section of the Chain is his limit. It¡¯s a pity¡­ a real pity¡­"


    "He already did pretty well for going up to the sixth section of the Chain. After all, the Chains of the Han Mountain are unlike the bell. Your life is at risk if you challenge the Chains. I think that right now, he¡¯s also uncertain whether he should continue¡­"


    "But can he even withdraw anymore? He already destroyed all the stone pirs behind him. Even if he chooses to walk back, it¡¯ll be difficult¡­"


    The discussions spread in the rainstorm. Su Ming¡¯s actions had captured a lot of people¡¯s eyes and attention.


    "Perhaps right from the moment he destroyed the first stone pir, he chose not to give up¡­" Nan Tian looked at Su Ming sitting on the Chain and mumbled to himself.


    After a little while longer, a bright glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he lifted his right hand slowly. He stared at that portion of the Chain and his pupils gradually shrank.


    ¡®It¡¯s just as I expected. The Chain absorbs life to repair itself.¡¯


    Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the part that had most obviously rusted had started recovering. A part of the Chain had returned to a normal shade of color!


    ¡®The Chains of Han Mountain were created by Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor¡­ He came from another world to thend of Berserkers. I can understand why he supported Han Mountain Tribe. By doing so he could have a ce to stay.


    ¡®But why did he create the Chains of Han Mountain?! Just what was his real goal¡­? Did he create this Chain personally, or did he find the Chain somewhere in thend of Berserkers, or perhaps¡­ it¡¯s something he brought from¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming had met Han Kong. It could even be said that Han Kong¡¯s death was directly rted to him. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Han Kong died in his hands.


    That was the reason why these series of thoughts and spections that people rarely thought about appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    The crowd in Han Mountain City and the Transcended Berserkers were not the only ones showing concern to Su Ming pausing in his challenge, the three tribes were also paying close attention to him.


    The old woman on Lake of Colors Mountain stared into the distance and frowned.


    "This person could fight for Han Mountain Bell against Si Ma Xin. I won¡¯t believe that he can only go up to the sixth section," Yan Luan said softly by her side.


    The old woman was silent for a moment before she spokenguidly. "He¡¯s mulling over the Chain, just as we did in the past,"


    The Elder and the rest were sitting cross-legged on Tranquil East Mountain. They were also puzzled by Su Ming¡¯s actions. As they pondered about it, Han Cang Zi appeared from the stairs on the side and walked to the summit. She did not pay attention to any of them, but chose to stand at the edge of the mountain and look towards the Chain of Han Mountain in the distance with a calm expression.


    Puqiang Mountain remained in dead silence. All of their gazes were focused on Su Ming sitting cross-legged in the distance. Those gazes were filled with sullenness and uncertainty.


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ was the question practically in everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®Just what are the Chains of Han Mountain¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his head and cast a nce at the canyons down below. Darkness filled everything there and looked like the mouth of a beast just waiting for people to fall down for it to swallow. Su Ming knew whatid at the pit of the canyons, and it was precisely because he knew that he was feeling dubtful about the Chain.


    After a long while, he stood up slowly and took a step forward with his right foot, then he walked towards the sixth pir standing before him.


    At the very instant he stood up and moved, Han Mountain City burst into an uproar. All the people that had been watching Su Ming began discussing amongst themselves when they saw him finally moving forward.


    "He stood up!"


    "We¡¯ve waited for long enough, and now he¡¯s finally starting to move again. I¡¯m curious though, why did he stop just now?"


    Su Ming took a deep breath and moved forward. His footsteps had be much slower. With each step he took, some of his life force would be sucked away every single time his foot came into contact with the Chain, even though it was still the same Chain that he had walked on previously. It made him feel ufortable, and he started weakening.


    In his mind, he was no longer walking on the Chains of Han Mountain, but walking through his lifespan. Each step he took felt as if he had just finished walking through a part of his life. This sort of feeling was difficult for others to understand. Only when their lifespans were passing by would people asionally sigh for the time they lost.


    Yet the Chains of Han Mountain shrank the total amount of time for a person to finish living his life, causing that wave of mncholy to be brought forward.


    When dusk arrived, whileyers of clouds still covered the sky, the rain had let up slightly. It was no longer a rainstorm, but started bing a gentle shower. Su Ming finally managed to walk to the end of the sixth section of the Chain after an entire afternoon passed by. The sixth stone piry 100 feet away from him.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s face had be pale. He might be circting his Qi to stimte his life force, but the absorption of his life force became stronger as he moved along the way. He could no longer remain bnced. He could practically feel the Chain howling in excitement as it was absorbing his life force to strengthen itself.


    It was only a distance of 100 feet, but Su Ming used the amount of time it takes to burn an incense stick to walk slowly through those final steps. The moment he arrived on the sixth stone pir, he let out a long sigh and sat down cross-legged, staring at the seventh, eighth, and ninth section of the Chain lying before him, and at Puqiang Mountain, which was connected to the ninth section of the Chain. This distance might seem short, but it gave Su Ming a feeling that it was very far away. He could already imagine that the difficulty of the final three sections of the Chain would far surpass the previous ones.


    "This Chain is somewhat familiar to me¡­" Su Ming mumbled with his eyes closed.


    He had that feeling suppressed at the very bottom of his heart, and it only appeared in his mind when doubts and spections arose, and he connected all of them with Han Kong.


    The moment Su Ming stepped on the sixth stone pir, a huge wave of discussions passed through the crowd in Han Mountain City.


    "The sixth stone pir! That¡¯s the start of the seventh section of the Chain!"


    "Can he finish traversing the seventh section of the Chain¡­?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. He was already staggering when he was walking on the sixth section. It¡¯ll be very difficult for him to finish the seventh section¡­"


    "From what I know, all the previous challengers of the Chains of Han Mountain failed at the seventh section¡­ This section might be different from the rest!"


    When the discussions started, Su Ming was seated and unmoving. After a long while, when the sky turnedpletely dark and the moon peaked out from the clouds, he opened his eyes.


    "Night hase¡­" he mumbled.

 Chapter 181 — Lei Chen!

    <h4>Chapter 181: Lei Chen!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Up till this point, Su Ming had only been circting his Qi to counter the power sucking away his life force as he walked through the previous six sections of the Chain. He did not use any other method to counter the force.


    The Branding Art was only used to destroy the stone pir. At other times, Su Ming would keep it in himself. He did not wait for night to fall, did not activate the Branding Art, even fine control was rarely used. He only used the power of all the blood veins he had at that point in his body.


    After the few months of meditating in the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, Su Ming had discovered something unique that existed only within those who attainedpletion for the Blood Solidification Realm - if he did not want to, his blood veins would not appear on his skin.


    During the first five sections, Su Ming only used the power of around 700 blood veins. He only used the full power of all 979 blood veins when he was walking on the sixth section of the Chain.


    Su Ming knew he had to use some of his hidden techniques when he faced the seventh section of the Chain, or else, with just the power of the 979 blood veins, even if he managed to finish walking past the seventh section, the life force that was absorbed would affect his future ns.


    ¡®My body will recover quicker under the moonlight¡­ the same goes for my blood cirction. It¡¯ll also produce more life force for me¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the moon in the sky. Most of it was concealed by the clouds. The moon was not round, but in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the moon belonged solely to him.


    Moonlight shone on the ground without form. Some of the light was reflected off the small drops of rain, forming brilliant colors that could not be seen by others. As the light blended into Su Ming¡¯s body, he slowly rose up and walked towards the seventh section of the Chain.


    "He started on the seventh section!"


    "This section is incredibly dangerous. It¡¯s far too easy falling to your death here. I also heard that a lot of people failed at this section!"


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­ this person already wasted too much energy in the sixth section. The seventh section might be difficult for him."


    Moonlight scattered on the ground at night. It might not be as bright as daylight, but the people could still see Su Ming walking towards the seventh section of the Chain. The crowd had already been watching for an entire morning, but they refused to go and rest even if it was night. Some of them even chose to go to ces where there was no rain to sit down and watch as they talked amongst themselves.


    The old woman might have been tired, but she continued standing on the summit of Lake of Colors Mountain with Yan Luan supporting her as she watched.


    "The seventh section¡­ the section of doom¡­" the old woman mumbled.


    Yan Luan was silent. She did not speak, but simply looked onward.


    At that moment, Su Ming did not realize that behind him, in a house on the secondyer of Han Mountain, was Han Fei Zi, who had arrived some time ago. She had been standing there for a long time already, looking at Su Ming¡¯s back, pondering about something.


    Everyone on the mountain belonging to Tranquil East Tribe was watching.


    The tribe leader of Tranquil East hesitated for a moment before he looked towards the Elder by his side. "Can he walk through the seventh section¡­?"


    "You should ask Han Cang Zi about that," the Elder of Tranquil East saidnguidly with a calm expression on his old and aged face.


    Han Cang Zi was silent for a moment before she spoke in a gentle but firm tone.


    "Yes."


    The silent crowd on Puqiang Tribe also started discussing amongst themselves in low tones when Su Ming moved.


    "Perhaps we don¡¯t even need to do anything anymore. Judging by his actions during the sixth section, he won¡¯t be able toplete the seventh section!"


    "Even if it¡¯s me, walking through the sixth section wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult. Looks like we overestimated this person."


    "Best that he fails, or else we¡¯ll have to continue waiting here, and I¡¯ll have to waste my time."


    The sounds of discussion were low, but the words were cold, just like the Berserker Art Puqiang practiced, they were filled with the implications of death.


    Only the Elder of Puqiang Tribe and the man who looked like a mountain of flesh did not speak along with the others. These two people¡¯s expressions were different. The Elder of Puqiang Tribe sat with narrowed eyes, not revealing his thoughts. As for the man who looked like a mountain of flesh, he was frowning.


    "What are your thoughts?"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe, the old man so dried up that he looked like a skeleton, cast a nce at the man beside him.


    "There are three reasons as to why he destroyed the stone pirs. One, as a warning. Two, to be intimidating. Three, to cut off his own retreat, putting himself in a position where he must finish challenging the Chain.


    "No one would do that, but he did¡­ From these tiny details, we can tell that this person has a certain amount of confidence, but his confidence shouldn¡¯t be too great, or else he wouldn¡¯t need to cut off his own retreat.


    "However, I think he canplete the seventh section," the man who looked like a mountain of flesh said slowly as a glint appeared in his eyes.


    The rain at night was weak, but there was still the asional thunder rumbling. Sometimes, lightning would sh in the sky and slice through the air, making thend bright for an instant.


    At that moment, a bolt of lightning appeared, and in the short moment when thend was lit up, the crowd saw Su Ming taking his first step towards the seventh section of the Chain from the sixth stone pir.


    Yet the moment he took his first step, Su Ming lurched forward.


    The others could not see it, but at that moment, the second his footnded, Su Ming saw a person suddenly appear on the seventh section of the Chain.


    This person¡¯s face was obscured, and it looked like it was just an apparition. It floated before Su Ming and over the Chain of Han Mountain, looking at him silently.


    "Su¡­ Ming¡­"


    A faint voice floated towards him and traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears, causing his heart, which was uninfluenced by virtually everything, to tremble the instant he heard the voice.


    "Lei Chen!"


    Su Ming immediately recognized the owner of the voice!


    The moment he called out the name, the apparition no longer remained obscured, but instantly turned clear. Very soon, a person with an alien appearance, but with a pair of familiar eyes appeared before Su Ming!


    There was a pained look on the person¡¯s face. He stood there with a baffled expression. There were numerous wounds on his body, and Su Ming could see some ck insects crawling in those wounds. That person looked incredibly old, and his right eye was blind. At that moment, that eye let out a fierce light, but his left eye was staring at Su Ming dumbly, with disbelief.


    "Su Ming¡­ is that really you¡­? This is¡­ This is¡­"


    The person trembled and the pained look on his face grew worse. It was as if the pain he suffered at that moment was unbearable. Su Ming even saw a circr mark at the center of his brows.


    That mark waspletely ck. There was even ck misting out from it, as if the mark had prated through his entire skull.


    "This is impossible¡­ It¡¯s not you! You¡¯re not you! Who are you?"


    The person suddenly roared and red at Su Ming. He took a huge step forward and charged towards Su Ming.


    A strong presence suddenly erupted forth from Lei Chen¡¯s body. When that presence appeared, Su Ming felt as if everything around him had frozen up. A mighty pressure fused with the aura of death pressed on him like a gigantic hand, causing his body to tremble.


    "Lei Chen¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    His heart pounded and raced against his chest. He absolutely did not expect that something like this would appear on the seventh section of the Chain!


    "This is fake. I¡¯m challenging the Chains of Han Mountain, this is just an illusion formed in my heart¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s mind was not muddled. It was the opposite. His mind was incredibly clear, but it was this lucidity that made his heart tremble.


    "You! Who are you?" Lei Chen growled ferociously.


    He was still closing in on Su Ming. A vicious presence crashed into Su Ming¡¯s body when Lei Chen was not even 100 feet away from him. A killing intent fueled by madness also appeared in Lei Chen¡¯s right eye.


    "Lei Chen, I¡¯m Su Ming¡­"


    Su Ming was clearheaded, but the more lucid he was, the more terrified he became. He was not afraid of Lei Chen, nor of the heavens and earth, it was a fear that he could not describe!


    "I am Su Ming¡­ I am Su Ming¡­" he mumbled.


    He looked at Lei Chen closing in on him viciously. He clenched his right hand and hurled his fist forward, but stopped abruptly when his fist was three inches away from his face.


    He stopped because Su Ming uttered one sentence.


    "You once asked whether we would change¡­"


    Lei Chen trembled. His bloodshot eyes were filled with viciousness and the remnants of disbelief. There was even terror as he looked at Su Ming dumbly.


    "That¡¯s impossible¡­ I buried you with my own hands¡­ Is this an illusion¡­? Is this another one of those illusions that¡¯re part of my training¡­?"


    Lei Chenughed brokenly and retracted his right fist before punching his own chest. A muffled boom reverberated through the air, and Lei Chen¡¯s body dissipated instantly, turning into an indistinct blur once again that gradually disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. He had not experienced such a change when he had walked through the six sections of the Chains of Han Mountain, neither did he act this way under Puqiang¡¯s delicate words. Yet now, he could barely control his own breathing. He panted harshly.


    ¡®Is this an illusion or is it the truth?!


    ¡®Is this my illusion¡­ or Lei Chen¡¯s illusion¡­


    ¡®Is this my reality, or Lei Chen¡¯s reality?! Lei Chen¡¯s appearance has changed a lot, and he has be so powerful¡­ Is this my imagination¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming trembled, as if he could not wake up from his nightmare.


    At that moment, a shocking uproar broke out in Han Mountain City. Thatmotion made all the people sitting down stand up once again. Lake of Colors Tribe, Tranquil East Tribe, and even Puqiang Tribe were taken aback.


    All of them clearly saw Su Ming walking forward on the seventh section of the Chain in the night. Yet his movements werepletely different from before. It was as if he had forgotten that this was the Chains of Han Mountain, and he had forgotten that he was walking on a chain, not a smooth pavement.


    At that moment, Su Ming looked as if he had lost his soul and his mind before these people¡¯s eyes. Even if he was moving, he looked like a walking corpse. There was even once where he almost missed his footing.


    This was definitely not something a person with a clear mind would do!


    "This again?! I remember hearing from someone before that every challenger walking on the seventh section would be like this!


    "Just what secret lies in the seventh section?!"


    "It¡¯s over. He didn¡¯t slip when he almost missed his footing just now because the wind was small and the Chain wasn¡¯t swaying too hard¡­ Now¡­ the wind is here!"


    The discussions that rose like tidal waves stopped instantaneously due to the sudden appearance of the fierce wind. As the wind moaned in the air, the seventh section of the Chain started swaying furiously, and the speed at which it swung also increased.


    At that moment, a bolt of lightning sliced through the air, causing the discussions that had halted to rise once again in a volume louder than before!


    Because at the moment the bolt of lightning lit up the world, they saw clearly. On the Chain, Su Ming lifted his right foot stiffly, and¡­ slipped!

 Chapter 182 — Failure

    <h4>Chapter 182: Failure</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "He failed!"


    "If you fail at the seventh section, it¡¯s the same as dying. He definitely doesn¡¯t have any Art that can keep him alive!"


    "This seventh section¡­ the seventh section¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s so dangerous. I don¡¯t even know why he became like this. This shouldn¡¯t have happened by how he performed at the sixth section."


    The sounds of discussing burst forth. Almost everyone stood up. Nan Tian and the others took a deep breath in disbelief.


    "The seventh section might be difficult, but¡­ he¡¯s the person who could fight for the ancient bell with Sir Si Ma, and he failed¡­ just like that?"


    "I knew that the seventh section is mysterious, but I don¡¯t know the details. Just what did this person go through in the seventh section¡­"


    The discussions were endless,motions broke out everywhere. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Ming¡¯s foot missed the Chain of Han Mountain and he fell. His body toppled to the side, and he fell downwards!


    The sight stirred up even stronger shock and cries of surprise. Nan Tian and the other three people did not hesitate one bit. They all flew up to look from midair.


    In the house on the secondyer of Han Mountain City, Han Fei Zi¡¯s face turned pale under the veil. She did not move, but simply stood as she looked into the distance with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is Mo Su. If he fails at the seventh section, then no one can save him¡­¡¯


    Han Fei Zi lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    At the same time on Lake of Colors Mountain, the old woman widened her eyes. Yan Luan was also stunned by her side. Her face was filled with disbelief. This had happened too suddenly, catching thempletely off-guard.


    "This¡­ This is¡­" Yan Luan was speechless andpletely stunned.


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­ Hmm?"


    The old woman sighed lightly. She turned around and was about to leave the ce. The entire day of watching the challenge with close attention had made her extremely tired, yet when she was about to leave, she saw Han Mountain City with the corner of her eyes and was suddenly stunned.


    The spot that she saw was where Han Mountain Bell was located. The bell did not experience any changes and continued lying silently in the corner.


    When Su Ming¡¯s footnded on thin air and his body fell from the seventh section, besides Lake of Colors Mountain, Tranquil East Mountain also experienced a shocking change.


    For the first time, the Elder of Tranquil East stood up and took a few brisk steps to the edge of the mountain to look. He took a deep breath and his eyes sparkled with shock concealed within.


    "With his power, even if he can¡¯t make it through the seventh section, he shouldn¡¯t have failed like that¡­ this¡­ this is¡­ he¡¯s someone who¡¯s incredibly simr to Si Ma Xin, how could he just die like that?"


    Fang Shen¡¯s face was pale. From the moment he recognized Mo Su to be the challenger of the Chains of Han Mountain, he had been in a constant state of nervousness. That nervousness did not stem from his worry about Su Ming¡¯s wellbeing, but his son¡¯s injuries.


    When he saw Su Ming slip and fall from the Chain, Fang Shen¡¯s body swayed and he staggered a few steps backwards. He knew that Mo Su was dead. No one could survive if they fell from the seventh section of the Chain.


    Han Cang Zi bit her bottom lip, and a baffled look appeared in her eyes. However, almost at the same instant that bafflement appeared, it turned into resolution.


    "He won¡¯t die!"


    At that very moment, due to Su Ming¡¯s surprising fall, even the man who looked like a mountain of flesh stood up on Puqiang Mountain. All on the mountain took a few instinctive steps forward, including the Elder of Puqiang Tribe. They came to the edge of the mountain and looked down.


    They could still see Su Ming¡¯s body falling downwards swiftly, and he was soon swallowed by darkness, disappearing without a trace.


    "Hmph. Didn¡¯t I say it before? This person will definitely die!"


    "The seventh section of the Chain is not so easy. He was just walking to his own death!"


    "It¡¯s a pity. He sounded the bell 20 odd times, but he still died on the seventh section of the Chain, and no one can save him."


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe narrowed his eyes and a chilling glint appeared in his eyes. He no longer looked at the canyons, but lifted his head and spoke with a surly tone. "Send someone down and get his corpse back."


    Someone behind him immediately obeyed and quickly walked down the stairs to arrange for the task to be done.


    A disbelieving look appeared on the man who looked like a mountain of flesh. He looked at the canyons and then at the seventh section of the Chain. A respectful look appeared in his eyes.


    "Chains of Han Mountain¡­"


    The crowd in Han Mountain City still had not recovered from the shock after witnessing the sudden scene. Even in the midst of all the buzzing discussions andmotion, most of their gazes would still turn back towards the seventh section of the Chain in the moonlight.


    "The Chains of Han Mountain be incredibly dangerous starting from the seventh section¡­ Ah, if even such a prodigy failed, then how can we even challenge it?!"


    "Only if you walk up to the ninth section are you qualified to enter Freezing Sky n, but that¡¯s just a qualification¡­ But if you¡¯re from one of the three tribes, then you won¡¯t need to walk though all nine sections of the Chain, just like how Han Cang Zi did in the past."


    Time trickled by slowly, and the people in Han Mountain City gradually epted the reality. Some of them felt that it was a pity, some of them were mocking him, some of them felt pleased with what had happened, and some were sighing deeply.


    Yet no matter what, everything had ended. The person who made the bell chime 20 odd times had be something in the past. Another person failed the challenge of the Chains of Han Mountain once again. Another innocent soul died because of them.


    "Hah¡­ let¡¯s go¡­"


    "It has ended. Let¡¯s go back to meditate and increase our blood veins. The Chains of Han Mountain are not something we can challenge¡­"


    "It¡¯s a pity. We don¡¯t even know what that person¡¯s name was. We didn¡¯t even manage to see his face. Let¡¯s hope Puqiang can find his corpse."


    The topic of people¡¯s discussions gradually started to move away from what had happened over the day, and they went back to their own houses with deep sighs.


    In the sky, Ke Jiu Si and the other three people were all silent. Besides Xuan Lun, who wasughing coldly in a gleeful manner in his heart, the other three had mixed feelings in their hearts as they looked at the Chains of Han Mountain. They began to feel helpless as they were reminded of the approaching date of Freezing Sky ning to take in disciples.


    Strong Transcended Berserkers like themselves could go back to their own tribes and enjoy life if they were satisfied and were willing to stop with their training. That was their best choice. However, they were not satisfied, even though they had already reached the Transcendence Realm.


    "I¡¯ll go back first¡­"


    Nan Tian sighed and wrapped his fist in his palm towards the other three people before he turned into a long arc and went back to the secondyer. Ke Jiu Si and Leng Ying wrapped their fists in their palms too and saluted each other in silence before they left.


    Only Xuan Lun remained standing in midair with a faint smile on his lips.


    ¡®You overestimated yourself and challenged the Chains of Han Mountain. Mo Su, you brought about you own death!¡¯


    Xuan Lunughed coldly. He moved, but not back to his own domain. He flew instead to Puqiang Mountain. He wanted to see whether Mo Su¡¯s face could be seen if he was brought back. If he even had a corpse left, that is. He already had a vague guess in his heart and wanted to prove himself right.


    In the house on the secondyer of Han Mountain City, Han Fei Zi¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes and took a step forward silently. White clouds manifested under her feet and lifted her up to bring her back to Lake of Colors Mountain.


    She was not curious about how the dead failure looked like, neither was she curious about his identity, because he was dead. To her, it no longer mattered whether this person was Mo Su or not.


    ¡®If he¡¯s Mo Su, then I¡¯ll have to look for anotherpanion¡­ Such a pity¡­¡¯


    Han Fei Zi sighed and flew into the distance on the white cloud.


    Yet at that moment, when Tranquil East Mountain fell into silence, Puqiang Mountain was celebrating Mo Su¡¯s misfortune and some were even went to search for his corpse, suddenly, in the dispersing crowd in Han Mountain City, a dense boy standing beside an old man took a look at the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth stone pirs that were still underneath the Chain of Han Mountain connecting to Puqiang Mountain with uncertainty and bewilderment. Then he whispered something into the old man¡¯s ear.


    The old man was momentarily stunned, then he quickly lifted his head to look at the Chain.


    "Everyone¡­"


    The more he looked, the brighter the old man¡¯s eyes became. However, he was still a little sceptical. After a moment of hesitation, he called out to the people around him in a low voice.


    Yet no one took note of his words. Thunder rumbled and lightning shed in the sky. The rain became heavier.


    The rain during the day might have been heavy, but people were still standing outside to watch the Chains of Han Mountain. Yet now, when the rain became just slightly heavier, these people were already walking briskly back to their houses.


    "Everyone¡­ The¡­ The pirs supporting the Chain are still there!" the old man yelled out. His voice did not travel too far. Most of the people who heard it ignored him at first, but very soon, they jolted, then whipped their heads back to look.


    The stone pirs¡­ were still standing tall underneath the Chain connecting to Puqiang Mountain!


    "Eh?!"


    "The stone pirs are still there! Once anyone fails in challenging the Chains of Han Mountain, the stone pirs will all sink down instantly. This isn¡¯t something the three tribes can control. This is the mystery of the Chains of Han Mountain!"


    "How¡­ How could they still be there?! Could it¡­ Could it be¡­?"


    The old man and the boy were not the only ones who noticed it. People gradually started noticing this sight in other areas within Han Mountain City. Very soon, discussions andmotions broke out once again. After a while, most of the people who heard the sounds stopped and turned to look.


    "They¡¯re right! The stone pirs haven¡¯t sunk!"


    "Could it be¡­?"


    "He¡¯s not dead yet?!"


    Cries of surprise reverberated through the air and eventually fused together. People¡¯s voices were like a windstorm blowing within Han Mountain City, causing all those who had originally wanted to go back to their houses to be stunned when they heard the words, and they immediately returned. As they listened to the cries of surprise around them and saw the stone pirs of Han Mountain standing tall before them, disbelief appeared on their faces!


    ¡®Is he really not dead?!¡¯


    Nan Tian came to an abrupt pause in midair and turned around. Shock appeared on his face.


    He was not the only one. Leng Ying and Ke Jiu Si simrly stopped in midair and looked towards the stone pirs.


    Xuan Lun was the same. He had beenughing coldly and was just about to go to Puqiang Tribe when he heard the cries of surprise from Han Mountain City. A jolt crawled down his body and he immediately turned around to look.


    "That¡¯s impossible!"


    Han Mountain City was not the only one in an uproar at that moment. The expressions of the Elder, the man who looked like a mountain of flesh, and even all the other people behind them on Puqiang Mountain all changed drastically!


    They also noticed this!


    The cloud underneath Han Fei Zi¡¯s feet stopped momentarily. As she stood on the white cloud, she turned her head back and focused her gaze at the canyons underneath the Chains of Han Mountain!


    "He¡¯s¡­ still alive?"


    "He¡¯s still alive? The challenge for the Chains of Han Mountain hasn¡¯t ended?" The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe took in a sharp breath on Tranquil East Mountain. A rare look of disbelief appeared on his aged face.


    Han Cang Zi stood not far in the distance. A hint of red finally appeared on her pale face.

 Chapter 183 — Awaken!

    <h4>Chapter 183: Awaken!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old woman¡¯s dark eyes sparkled as she stood on Lake of Colors Mountain. She looked at Han Mountain Bell, then at the stone pirs everyone was looking at while crying out in surprise.


    By the old woman¡¯s side, Yan Luan was also in a state of disbelief when the same thought that was going through everyone¡¯s head appeared in her mind.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ Is he really not dead?! Why else would the stone pirs not sink?!¡¯


    The old woman was silent. She stared at the stone pirs and frowned. This matter threw her into a rare state of bafflement.


    Due to the dark clouds, moonlight could not fallpletely to the ground. While it may not be so dark that people could not even see their own hands if they stretched them out in front of their eyes, but it was still rather dark, and they could only barely see the Chain of Han Mountain swaying in the wind. The stone pirs continued standing tall underneath the pirs without any signs of sinking.


    The amount ofbored breathing gradually increased in Han Mountain City. All of the watchers, including the people who originally wanted to leave, were all looking at the Chain with full attention.


    An indescribable feeling, like the calm before a storm, fell upon on the entire Han Mountain. All of them were waiting for the person who might appear in their sights under the swaying Chain.


    Su Ming did not know that there were so many people waiting for him to appear. He did not even know that he slipped off the Chain. Contrary to what the crowd saw, Su Ming was not in a muddled state. His mind was very clear, but what he saw waspletely different from what the crowd saw!


    What he saw was still the swaying Chain of Han Mountain in the wind. What he saw was still him with one foot on the seventh section of the Chain. He saw Lei Chen¡¯s apparition breaking apart before him. That devastatedughter made his heart tremble.


    He could not tell whether it was his own illusion or whether it was Lei Chen¡¯s illusion. He did not even know whether this was real or fake. Even if he knew that everything might be a product of his own mind, Lei Chen¡¯s current appearance and his words made an uncontroble sharp pain spike through his entire body.


    "He buried me with his own hands¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He fell silent for a long time, for a very long time. He did not hear the thunder in the sky, did not hear the wind whistling, did not see the lightning.


    He looked at the Chain. Suddenly, the Chain was no longer horizontal in his sight, but had turned vertical. The world too, had turned upside down.


    He lifted his foot silently and moved forward. Yet when he felt that he had taken ten steps forward, mist instantly gathered before him once again. A shudder ran through his body.


    The mist quickly gathered and eventually turned into the figure of a man. This person did not have his right arm. He wore a green robe and was standing there with a baffled expression, as if he did not know why he had appeared there. He had a handsome face, and after a short moment, the bafflement in his eyes was reced by a piercing glint that was akin to light reflecting off a sword.


    Yet this piercing glint turned into a stunned expression when he saw Su Ming, which was quickly followed by a frown. His face became dark.


    "Bei Ling¡­" Su Ming mumbled and stared dumbly at the man who had obviously aged before him. An indescribable feeling rose within his heart.


    "Who are you? Why did you lead my consciousness here¡­? You¡­ Your presence¡­ Have we met before?"


    Bei Ling hesitated for a moment. The moment he saw this person, an incredibly familiar feeling rose within him. It felt as if it was something that was carved into his bones, as if it was a feeling that existed from a long time ago.


    Su Ming was silent for a time. After a long while, he said softly, "I¡¯m¡­ Su Ming¡­"


    The moment he heard Su Ming¡¯s name, Bei Ling trembled. He red at him, with an expression that spoke of disbelief and that he could not imagine this happening. It was as if these two words left behind an impression that was difficult to erase within him.


    Bei Ling was silent. Su Ming did not speak either. He could not tell whether this was real or fake. Bewilderment filled every corner of his body.


    Neither knew how much time had passed when Bei Ling suddenlyughed coldly. He cast a deep look at Su Ming and his eyes became cold.


    "Since when did the Great Tribe of Miao Man toy with Berserker Illusionary Arts? And you don¡¯t even try forming the illusions of those around me, but chose to form Su¡­ Ming¡¯s illusion, who had already died¡­ I don¡¯t care which Miao Man Ancestor you are, but you shouldn¡¯t have created Su Ming¡¯s illusion¡­ Su Ming is a member of my tribe. He is the hero of Dark Mountain¡­ You¡­ have no right to turn into him!"


    Bei Ling¡¯sst words were practically shouted out. Anger and sadness filled his face, as if an old scar that had been sealed off was forcefully ripped open, which caused Bei Ling to lift up his left hand abruptly, and immediately, the apparition of a giant bow appeared behind him. That bow exuded a presence that could destroy heaven and earth.


    The moment it appeared, it was drawn out as if an invisible person was drawing it. Wisps of ck mist appeared from within Bei Ling¡¯s body and gathered around him, turning into a ck mist arrow. The moment the bow was drawn out, the arrow shot out from the bow with a buzzing sound and charged straight at Su Ming.


    "Bei Ling¡­ Big brother¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    His mind was very clear. He knew that all of this was fake¡­ but even if he knew that it was fake, he still wanted to see whether after Bei Ling, the elder would appear, and whether the girl whom he failed to keep his promise with her would appear.


    The charging arrow came to an abrupt halt before Su Ming. It was just like with Lei Chen¡¯s punch, it stopped.


    "What¡­ You¡­ What did you just say?"


    The pain on Bei Ling¡¯s face grew stronger. He looked at Su Ming, and after a long while, he closed his eyes.


    "Thank you, for letting me see Su Ming once again¡­ I don¡¯t care why you chose to cast this illusion, but today, I thank you¡­"


    After a while, Bei Ling opened his eyes. A calm look settled on his face. There was a gentle look in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming, as if he was looking at his own younger brother.


    "Su Ming, take care¡­"


    Bei Ling turned around. There were tears in his eyes. He slowly walked into the distance, looking as if he was about to disappear from the world.


    "Big brother Bei Ling, is Chen Xin alright¡­?"


    At that moment, Su Ming forgot to remind himself that all of this was fake. He looked at Bei Ling walking away and instinctively opened his mouth to ask.


    Bei Ling shuddered and stopped. He turned around and his breathing became rapid as he stared at Su Ming. Bafflement and uncertainty appeared on his face.


    Su Ming looked at Bei Ling, then quickly put his right hand into his bosom. When he took his hand out, there was a ck shard in his palm. That shard was the piece he took when Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers broke!


    "Even if all of this is fake¡­ even if none of this is real¡­ Even so¡­ Even so¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter!" Su Ming lifted his head and ced the shard in his hand for Bei Ling to see.


    The moment he saw the shard, Bei Ling¡¯s body trembled furiously. Shock appeared on his face and he stared at Su Ming dumbly.


    "Are¡­ you really Su Ming¡­?"


    "I am," Su Ming said bitterly.


    Bei Ling suddenly startedughing loudly. Thatughter was filled with misery and a pain that Su Ming did not understand.


    "If you are Su Ming, why didn¡¯t youe back?! Do you know how long we waited for you¡­? Do you know just how long we waited for you¡­? Su Ming, Su Ming¡­ you¡¯re not him!"


    There was sorrow on Bei Ling¡¯s face. He turned around and gradually walked into the distance as heughed miserably, disappearing from the Chains of Han Mountain, from Su Ming¡¯s sight.


    Su Ming stood there right up until Bei Ling¡¯s body disappeared. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes¡­ It had been a long time since he cried.


    At that moment, tears fell down his cheeks and on the Chain, then into the canyons, disappearing without a trace.


    ¡®Chains of Han Mountain, just what sort of chains are you? Why did this scene appear? Are you trying to tell me something¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and only opened them after a long while before silently starting to walk forward again.


    Walking through the Chain was no longer important. Su Ming did not want to think whether it was real or fake any longer. He did not even care whether it was dangerous. He just wanted to see who he would see as he continued walking forward¡­


    He continued onward. When he was halfway through the seventh section of the Chain, he saw Wu La, the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen¡­ Eventually, the back of an old person with white hair appeared in the mist before him.


    "Elder¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart clenched in pain. He was just about to see the old man clearly when he turned around, his vision suddenly blurring and a sword whistle echoing in his head. At the same time, a voice filled with anxiety repeatedly crashed into his mind. This voice belonged to He Feng, who was shocked awake when he sensed death looming over him.


    "Master! Master, wake up!


    "Master! You- You- If you don¡¯t wake up, then we¡¯ll die! Damn you! Curse you! why aren¡¯t you awake yet?!


    "If you want to die, at least release me first, I¡­ I¡­" He Feng was in a state of frenzy as he yelled in a panic in his head.


    Su Ming¡¯s Qi was not circting at all. It was as if his Qi was suppressed, but the small virescent sword hidden within the path of blood that had been opened inside him was letting out a buzzing sound that only he could hear. That buzzing sound was bing increasingly stronger and was stimting Su Ming¡¯s mind, causing him to wake up as he was dangerously falling.


    The moment he woke up, a sense of death looming over him instantly rushed into his heart and broke through everything in sight, as if the world before him shattered into pieces. Once it disappeared, what appeared before Su Ming was endless darkness and his rapidly falling body.


    He became truly awake.


    The moment he woke up, Su Ming suddenly understood. It did not matter whether what he saw was real or fake, in truth, these were all the lingering sights from the illusions that appeared when he was walking on the seventh section of the Chain, which all remained in his head as he fell.


    ¡®Have I failed¡­? But I haven¡¯t seen the elder!¡¯


    Su Ming was falling rapidly. The canyon was very deep. He could feel the wind around him roaring as his body rapidly closed in on the pit below.


    He Feng¡¯s panicked and terrified screams, along with the sword whistles reverberated in his head like thunder.


    ¡®No wonder the people who challenge the Chains rarely survive if they fail¡­ The Chains of Han Mountain are really strange. They can suppress your Qi and cause it to not circte, and it can also make people lose consciousness. The only oue is death. It¡¯s very hard for others to save the challengers. He Feng survived in the past not just due to Han Fei Zi¡¯s preparations, but also because of his luck.¡¯


    Su Ming became calm as his body continued falling. He might not know just how far the ground was, but the approaching impact and the increasingly stronger sense of death was enough to tell him that death was closing in on him rapidly.

 Chapter 184 — Elder, Please Come Out

    <h4>Chapter 184: Elder, Please Come Out</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Master, you¡¯re finally awake!"


    There was a hint of bitterness He Feng¡¯s voice. He already did not know how to express himself. He was shocked awake when he sensed death looming dangerously over him and immediately discovered that something was wrong with Su Ming. It was as if he had lost his soul, and his body was falling rapidly. Before long, he would crash and his body would turn to smithereens.


    Su Ming was unaware of his surroundings, so it was only natural that he did not know fear, but He Feng was conscious. He could only watch Su Ming¡¯s body fall, watch himself dying together with Su Ming, and he could do nothing about it. He could not control Su Ming¡¯s body, and neither could he leave it. The power outside that was suppressing his Qi would also bring about destructive harm to him.


    He was truly afraid. This sort of torture where he had to walk to his own death and could do nothing about it made him mad. He called out to Su Ming in panic, had even started cursing him without bothering to sugarcoat his words by the end when he sank into despair.


    Yet when he saw that Su Ming was awake, He Feng suddenly became afraid again. That fear was no longer due to possibility of death, but due to the possibility of Su Ming having heard his words just now. If he did, then he might be in serious trouble.


    "Mas¡­ Master? What did you hear just now? I was just worried about your safety¡­" He Feng quickly exined himself cautiously, worried that Su Ming would punish him because of that.


    Su Ming ignored He Feng. His body was falling rapidly. All sorts of thoughts shed through his mind, and eventually, a faint glint appeared in his eyes. Immediately, the souls of Wings of Moon spread out from within his body. Yet the moment they came out, a mighty pressure fell upon him instantly, trapping the souls of Wings of the Moon within his body, causing them to be unable toe out.


    ¡®I can¡¯t circte my Qi, and the souls of Wings of the Moon can¡¯t leave my body either¡­ This is the only way now!¡¯


    Su Ming activated the Branding Art in his mind, and a green light shed at the center of his brows before the small virescent sword charged out.


    The small sword was also not faring very well under the pressure of the ce when it appeared. It swayed as if it could not bear the pressure, but when Su Ming gathered all the power of the Branding Art on the sword, it immediately stabilized, and with a sh, it dashed underneath Su Ming¡¯s feet to support him, allowing him to step on the de.


    Due to the force of the fall, the moment his feetnded on the de, Su Ming felt as if he was crushed. The small sword only managed to dissipate some of the force, the rest was all gathered in his body. Banging sounds reverberated within him, and Su Ming¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He coughed out a mouthful of blood, and the small sword abruptly sank hundreds of feet before it slowly came to a halt.


    Su Ming was gasping as he stood on the small sword. He lifted his head swiftly and looked at the dark sky above him. He saw lighting shing in the sky. During the short instance when the world was bright, he saw the faint and indistinct Chain swaying above him.


    "I haven¡¯t finished challenging the Chain!" Su Ming mumbled.


    He was wearing a ck robe, but the hood had flown off when he was falling so he lifted it back up to cover his head once more. He then loosened the robes around his feet so that he could hide what was lifting him up.


    The small virescent sword slowly rose up under his will, supporting his body from the depths of the canyons as he gradually floated upwards.


    He returned!


    Within Han Mountain City, as time trickled by and innumerable thunders rumbled in the sky, asionally, lightning would slice through the air and light up the area. It also illuminated the Chain that was under the scrutiny of everyone in Han Mountain City. Simrly, the faces of the crowd standing in the city waiting were also illuminated when lightning shed in the sky.


    No one felt impatient. All of them knew clearly in their hearts that there was only one exnation to the strange sight of the stone pirs not sinking.


    The challenge of the Chains of Han Mountain had not ended. The challenger did not fail!


    However, they might know the reason behind it, but the people could not help but be skeptical due to everything that had happened that day.


    "Is¡­ he really not dead?"


    "It¡¯s been a long time since then. If he¡¯s really not dead, then why hasn¡¯t he appeared?"


    "Puqiang Tribe should have sent someone to look for his corpse. I wonder how they fared¡­"


    The low sounds of discussions broke the silence. It had been too long. Even if the people knew the reason as to why the stone pirs had not sunk, their uncertainty grew stronger as time passed by.


    The Elder of Tranquil East had a grave expression on his face as he stood at the edge of Tranquil East Mountain. He kept his gaze fixed on the Canyon. Behind him, Fang Shen and Han Cang Zi, who stood a little further away, were doing the same.


    "This has never happened before¡­ Is he really not dead?"


    Soon, an hour passed by. An hour usually passed by quickly for people, but now, to these people, this hour seemed to be passing by so slowly it was as if time had been lengthened by several fold.


    On Puqiang Mountain, the thin and dried up Elder sucked in a deep breath, and the grave expression on his face gradually rxed.


    "It has been over an hour, perhaps something is wrong with the Chains of Han Mountain, and not because the person¡­ hasn¡¯t died¡­ What do you think?"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe¡¯s final sentence was directed towards the man who looked like a mountain of flesh and stood by his side.


    The man hesitated for a moment, looked at the sky, then looked at the canyons before he spoke slowly. "It has been quite some time. There¡¯s a high chance that this person is dead¡­ The tribe members who went down to look should have also¡­"


    He did not manage to finish speaking. Suddenly, his body lurched forward and he stared fixedly at the canyons. He¡­ saw it!


    He was not the only one. Beside him, the expression of Puqiang Tribe¡¯s Elder also changed. It was as if there was anger roaring with the might of a windstorm and giant waves within his body, ready to erupt forth at any moment as he stared into the canyons. He saw it!


    Besides the two of them, the other people on Puqiang Mountain also trembled and looked into the canyons. Their expressions changed drastically because of what they saw!


    They saw it!


    Lightning shed in the sky at that moment, and during the instant the light from the bolt of lightning illuminated the world, a person in ck robes could be seen rising slowly from within Han Mountain¡¯s canyons!


    Cries of surprise rose from Han Mountain!


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe took a deep breath and a piercing glint appeared in his eyes as he stared into the canyons with a look of amazement. He too, saw it!


    Fang Shen and Han Cang Zi, who were standing by his side, had different expressions on their faces. Fang Shen was shocked, while Han Cang Zi let out a huge sigh of relief. They also saw it!


    On Lake of Colors Tribe, the old woman instinctively clenched and loosened her right hand before she clenched it again. This repeated several times, but her expression remained calm. It was as if even if she saw that shocking scene in the canyons, her emotions would not surge too much.


    By her side, Yan Luan was stunned for a moment when she saw what was happening in the canyons, then a brilliant light appeared in her eyes. She was about to say something when she suddenly noticed the old woman¡¯s right hand, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Everyone said that her power was stronger than the Elder¡¯s. This was true, but only Yan Luan herself knew the might of Lake of Colors¡¯ Elder. She also knew that the Elder had a habit. When she was uncertain about something, her right hand would clench and unclench multiple times, just like now.


    "Elder, what are you hesitating about?"


    Yan Luan did not quite understand what was going on. Right now, this had nothing to do with Lake of Colors Tribe, so why would there be anything that would make the Elder so uncertain?


    Besides the mountains that belonged to the three tribes, the entire crowd in Han Mountain City that was watching the Chain also saw what was happening in the canyons. Once they saw it, the crowd burst into a shocked uproar. The waves of sounds rose and fell with such a volume that it seemed to be able to surpass the thunder rumbling in the sky.


    "He really hasn¡¯t died!"


    "It¡¯s him! He¡¯s out!"


    "Just what is his level of cultivation? He¡­ He actually managed toe out from the canyons!"


    "No one has ever managed to stay alive after falling for such a long time. This person¡­ He really hasn¡¯t died, and he even came out from the canyons!"


    Nan Tian took a deep breath and admiration appeared for the first time in his eyes. He looked at the canyons and mumbled under his breath.


    Leng Ying and Ke Jiu Si¡¯s expressions also changed once they saw what was happening in the canyons. Just like Nan Tian, they came to admire this man. Powerful Berserkers should be respected, and the person who walked out of the canyons especially so.


    Han Fei Zi stood on the white cloud in midair. The veil covered the smile that appeared on her lips. Her eyes also became much brighterpared to before.


    Only Xuan Lun¡¯s face turned so dark his expression was like ice. He clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head, hiding the jealousy and killing intent in his eyes!


    Su Ming stood on the small virescent sword that was hidden by his robes and slowly rose from the canyon. He appeared in the air and before the people¡¯s eyes.


    After what happened, he could be said to truly be the center of everyone¡¯s attention. His every action moved the people¡¯s hearts. Even the disdain held by some when they previously watched him was gone like the wind.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he crawled out from death¡¯s door. To be able to walk out from the canyons after falling was a feat that would surely make him famous in Han Mountain. He was bound to be remembered by people even after centuries had gone by, and this incident was bound to be talked about by the people who watched what had happened on this day every time whenever someone else challenged the Chains of Han Mountain in the future!


    It was also destined that this time, Su Ming¡¯s challenge would stun the entire Han Mountain because nothing like this had ever happened before, allowing him to achieve his goal of shocking these people!


    He floated up, and when Su Ming¡¯s body was at the same level as the seventh section of the Chain, an even stronger outcry and uproar stirred up within Han Mountain City. Even Su Ming could hear the sounds reverberating in the city.


    "Does he still want to continue?!"


    "Just how does he look like?! What¡¯s his name?!"


    "He¡¯s definitely going to be chosen by Freezing Sky n as a disciple. Even if he doesn¡¯t continue, there¡¯s still a high chance that Freezing Sky n will take him in!"


    Su Ming stood beside the seventh section of the Chain amidst the buzzing sounds of discussions. He did not look at the silent Puqiang Mountain, which was connected to the Chain, but lifted his foot and stepped on the Chain instead.


    The instant he stepped on the same Chain the second time, the volume of the discussions in Han Mountain City reached their peak. The people of the three tribes also looked on anxiously from their mountains.


    At the same time Su Ming stepped on the Chain, the small virescent sword disappeared without a trace under his feet. Su Ming stood on the seventh section of the Chain and weed the mountain breeze. He let out a deep breath.


    "Let¡¯s continue, Chains of Han Mountain¡­" he mumbled.


    He lifted his right foot and took a step forward on the Chain. As he moved, the sixth stone pir behind him shattered and turned into a countless debris that fell into the canyons.


    Even now, Su Ming had not forgotten what Puqiang Tribe had asked of him¡­


    ¡®Elder, pleasee out¡­¡¯


    Su Ming moved forward. His footsteps were not quick. He didn¡¯t want to walk through this section too quickly.

 Chapter 185 — Refuse!

    <h4>Chapter 185: Refuse!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After what had happened at daytime and how he had crawled back to life from death, every single one of Su Ming¡¯s actions now tugged at the heartstrings of many who were watching.


    They watched Su Ming walking on the seventh section of the Chain. They looked at the person basked in moonlight, and for some unknown reason, the person in the air seemed to let out a lonely presence. This feeling was very faint, and since everyone¡¯s perception was different, what they saw and felt was also slightly different.


    ¡®Elder, pleasee out¡­¡¯


    Su Ming slowly walked forward. He longed and yearned to see the elder, even if it was just a nce.


    Before him was Puqiang Mountain, whichid behind the eighth and ninth sections of the Chain. After being silent for a moment, the delicate voice that the people had heard before traveled forth.


    "Sir, you¡¯ve already failed, why do you persist?! Even if you continue on, you¡¯ve still failed! Your challenge has ended!"


    The delicate voice spoke slowly, and it traveled all over the region.


    The instant this voice reached them, the people in Han Mountain City immediately fell silent. Even Nan Tian and the others frowned, but once Nan Tian looked at Puqiang Mountain, he chose not to speak.


    Su Ming ignored them and continued walking forward silently on the Chain. His eyes fell on the end of the seventh section of the Chain, and a hint of longing that was hidden deep within his eyes appeared.


    "Elder¡­ elder¡­" he mumbled.


    He did not stop. At that moment, his heart jumped. He saw what other people could not see. The ck mist on the Chain was gathering and slowly turning into an old man¡¯s back. That back was familiar to Su Ming, and his eyes lit up with eagerness.


    He knew that it was fake, but if he could just see the elder even once, he would be satisfied.


    "Your challenge has ended. You have failed. You are fortunate you didn¡¯t die. I suggest that you leave as soon as possible. If you insist on continuing, then you will be treated as challenging the might of Puqiang Tribe¡­"


    That delicate voice resounded once again. The voice had a velvety quality to it, but there was a hint of venom hidden within.


    The voice from Puqiang Tribe made the entire Han Mountain City fall into silence. Almost everyone became quiet. In the face of one of the three masters of Han Mountain City, Puqiang, the visitors who came to this city had no power to resist their will.


    They were not the ones who set the rules, even if they wanted to change it, they were not the ones in power to do so. Even if this was slightly against the original intention set for the Chains of Han Mountain, Su Ming had failed once, even if that failure was not acknowledged by the Chain itself and he had risen from the canyons.


    However, if Puqiang Tribe used this as a reason, it was difficult for them to say anything about it, nor did they have the right to say anything about it.


    Perhaps Nan Tian had some right to do so, but he chose to remain silent.


    Ke Jiu Si hesitated for a moment before he sighed. He knew that he was in Han Mountain City and he was an outsider to Puqiang Tribe, that was why he did not have any right to refute their decision.


    Leng Ying frowned, but he also stayed silent.


    Xuan Lun stood in the air in the distance and loosened his clenched fist. Sadistic delight appeared in his eyes. He wanted Su Ming to refuse it, because if that was the case, then it meant he was going up against Puqiang. Xuan Lun himself did not even need to do anything, and Su Ming would be destroyed!


    Everyone fell silent. Han Fei Zi lowered her head thinking about something.


    Lake of Colors Mountain and Tranquil East Mountain also fell silent when they heard that delicate voice from Puqiang Mountain.


    The world suddenly became silent. Even thunder did not rang out.


    Pairs of eyes from Han Mountain City became fixated on Su Ming. The owners of these gazes wanted to know what he would choose.


    However, they did not know that Su Ming did not have the time to be bothered by the delicate voice. His gaze waspletely captured by the old man¡¯s back that appeared from the mist.


    He trembled. Tears fell once again from his eyes. He looked at the old man standing not too far away, turning around slowly to look at him. Su Ming¡¯s voice became hoarse.


    "Elder¡­"


    That old man was the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe - Mo Sang!


    He was still wearing the same clothes as he did when Su Ming saw himst. When he saw Su Ming, a baffled look appeared on his face. There was also a hint of conflict as he looked at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression, at the child he took care of since he was young.


    He looked like he was about to say something, but no sound came out. The bewilderment and conflict in his eyes were reced by gentleness and love. There was even a hint of praise, as if he was very pleased with the current Su Ming. Very, very pleased.


    Su Ming looked at the elder and the tests that would not stop. No matter how much he grew, how much he learned to be indifferent, and how much he embraced solitude, no matter how many people he killed and how many things he went through, the moment he saw the elder, all of these vanished. He was still the carefree child that lived in Dark Mountain. He had Xiao Hong¡¯spanionship and the elder¡¯s love. He would wait for rain toe to collect Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva, would wait for the bonfire to burn in the tribe, and he would dance around the elder as heughed happily.


    The sky then was very blue, the clouds were very white, but he could no longer recall them as clearly.


    "Elder¡­ I miss home¡­"


    Su Ming moved forward. He wanted to get closer to look at his elder. Even if this was an illusion, he did not mind.


    The elder looked at Su Ming, and the gentleness in his eyes made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble, and he could not help but see all the happy memories of his youth surfacing in his mind.


    When he got closer and stood before the elder formed from the mist, he cried even harder. He looked at the white haired old man and the same clothes his elder wore in his memories. Su Ming looked at him and forced out a smile on his face.


    "Elder, your La Su grew up. Look, I grew much taller¡­"


    The elder smiled as he looked at Su Ming. Then he sighed softly, and the gentleness in his eyes was once again reced by conflict. Within that conflict was a hint ofpassion. A hint¡­ of profoundness that Su Ming could not understand.


    Eventually, Su Ming saw a hint of resolution and determination on the elder¡¯s face. He saw a strange glint suddenly appearing in the elder¡¯s eyes. That glint went into Su Ming¡¯s mind, making a boom resound in his head, as if his mind trembled.


    At the same moment, he clearly heard the voice that only existed in his memories!


    "Su Ming¡­ you¡­"


    Su Ming shuddered, but the moment the voice began speaking, the elder¡¯s body suddenly trembled and abruptly dissipated before the words could even be clearly heard. That mist seemed to be blown apart by a strong force that came from behind it, causing everything before Su Ming¡¯s eyes topletely disappear!


    The mist disappeared, the elder disappeared, and even his voice turned into a faint lingering echo in his mind, causing Su Ming to be unable to hear it clearly. But all of this was not due to him missing a step, neither was it due to something going wrong with the Chains of Han Mountain. All of this was due to the strong force charging towards him at that moment.


    The source of that strong force was a ck bone ring. That bone ring whistled as it flew out from Puqiang Mountain and charged towards Su Ming. It was the thing that shook the Chain, causing the illusions from the Chain that were reflected in Su Ming¡¯s eyes to disappear.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. He had originally learned how to remain calm and not be reckless, but there were certain things that he could not tolerate, that he absolutely refused to take lying down!


    The elder was among these things!


    The iing bone ring dissipated the mist that turned into the elder, scattering away the beautiful and happy memories of his youth that had appeared in his heart. This scene was like when he saw the gaze that appeared when Dark Mountain was eventually shattered by a giant hand when he was walking through the blood path leading to the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    The bone ring and its owner broke the bottom line that Su Ming refused to let anyone stain, causing him¡­ to fall into madness!


    He let out a roar that had note from his mouth for a very long time. It spread through thend swiftly and blended with the thunder that rang in the sky at that very moment. It was as if his anger was the sky¡¯s anger.


    As he roared, Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and the shadow of the blood moon appeared in his eyes. He looked at the bone ring closing in on him and took a huge step forward. His Qi surged out of his body, and as it erupted forth with astonishing power, arge amount of moonlight rapidly descended upon him. The Branding Art also burst forth, causing green light to sh on the center of his brows, and the small virescent sword turned into a ray of green light that gathered all the power of his Qi, the shadow of the blood moon, and the Branding Art. Then the green light shed!


    Light illuminated the sky. There was no lightning, but at that moment, the world was illuminated by green light in an instant. Thunder rumbled, and the green light charged into the iing bone ring. The instant it touched the ring, the light cut through the ring with one sh!


    There was a loud crash, and the world trembled. Tremors shook thend. Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood and staggered backwards, but each time his feetnded, they would fall precisely on the Chain.


    The green light dissipated and tumbled backwards into Su Ming¡¯s body. The green light only appeared for an instant from its emergence to the moment it dissipated. No one managed to see what it actually was!


    Before Su Ming, the ck bone ring remained unmoving. A thin crack appeared on its surface, and it abruptly shattered, splitting into half before it fell into the canyons!


    At that moment, the man who looked like a mountain of flesh trembled furiously and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood on Puqiang Mountain. His face instantly turned deathly pale, and the flesh on his body mysteriously shrank by arge portion.


    "How dare you! We¡¯ve already warned you that if you continue, then you will be treated as provoking Puqiang Tribe. This is your final chance, turn back now! You have failed!" the man who looked like a mountain of flesh yelled out with a weakened, venomous voice.


    "I refuse!"


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth and red at Puqiang Mountain coldly. At that moment, he had returned to being calm.


    "You refuse? What right do you have to refuse? You¡¯re just an outsider in Han Mountain! The three tribes make all decisions within Han Mountain! Within three breaths, if you don¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t think about leaving ever again!"


    The one who spoke this time was not the man who looked like a mountain of flesh, but another old man who stood beside the Elder of Puqiang Tribe. That old man had an arrogant and wild look on his face, and his coldughter carried contempt.


    The moment he spoke, the man who looked like a mountain of flesh immediately frowned. He looked as if he was about to say something, but did not voice his thoughts.


    As for the Elder of Puqiang Tribe, he remained silent, but the freezing look in his eyes revealed his thoughts.


    Su Ming fell silent.


    Some of the people in Han Mountain City had clenched their fists. They were also outsiders in Han Mountain. Even if they had lived in Han Mountain City for many years, the city belonged to the three tribes. As long as they were not from the three tribes, then they were all outsiders!


    They did indeed not have any right to refute, but gradually, more people¡¯s gazes turned cold as they looked at Puqiang Tribe. Some sort of acknowledgement slowly arose within them towards Su Ming, because they were all outsiders.


    Nan Tian, Ke Jiu Si, and Leng Ying looked at Puqiang Mountain coldly when they heard those words, but they still chose to remain silent.


    "Then do I have the right?"

 Chapter 186 — The Outburst In The Midst of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Outburst In The Midst of Silence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When everyone fell silent in Han Mountain City, an old and aged voice suddenly came from Lake of Colors Mountain. That voice was a little weak, but the moment that voice appeared, it instantly broke the stillness caused by the people¡¯s silence!


    All their eyes gathered on Lake of Colors Mountain. Most of the people were unfamiliar with the voice that suddenly rang out. They only knew that the voice came from Lake of Colors Tribe, but they did not know the identity of the person who spoke.


    However, there were still people who recognized the owner of the voice. Shocked expressions immediately appeared on their faces, and they whipped their heads around to look at Lake of Colors Mountain.


    Nan Tian¡¯s body shuddered. He had, of course, recognized the owner of the voice, and he immediately looked over.


    Leng Yin also sucked in a sharp breath and looked towards Lake of Colors Mountain.


    Ke Jiu Si was definitely the one outsider who was feeling the most overwhelmed at that moment. He knew the identity of the person who spoke, and because he had been a guest in Lake of Colors, he also knew a secret that practically no outsider would know - the terrifying aspects of the oft ignored Lake of Colors¡¯ Elder due to the rumors spread among the outsiders that the head of Lake of Colors was the tribe leader.


    "Lake of Colors¡¯¡­ Elder!"


    Yan Luan¡¯s expression immediately changed on Lake of Colors Mountain. She looked towards the old woman by her side. She did not expect the Elder to say such words at this moment. This act would in no doubt offend Puqiang. Even with the previous attempts to repair their rtionship, it would bepletely broken because of this.


    Sometimes, killing someone for personal gain was perhaps something trivial for two small tribes, but at this moment, if she said this before all the people in Han Mountain City, then this sentence would bring about almost irreparable damage!


    She suddenly understood why the Elder had been flexing her right hand repeatedly just now. The answer to the Elder¡¯s hesitation, which she did not understand, was revealed.


    ¡®Could the Elder have predicted that something like this would happen, that¡¯s why¡­ she was hesitant¡­?¡¯


    Yan Luan took a deep breath and lowered her head.


    The words of Lake of Colors¡¯ Elder reverberated in the area, causing the signs of an outburst in Han Mountain City to begin appearing among the crowd. However, they still remained silent.


    On Puqiang Mountain, the expression immediately changed on the man who looked like a mountain of flesh. The sullen old man who spoke by his side was momentarily stunned and found himself at a loss for words.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe frowned and anger appeared in his eyes. He slowly stood up and looked towards Lake of Colors Mountain.


    After a long while, he uttered his words slowly. "You are the Elder of Lake of Colors, of course you have the right."


    The moment he spoke, the ones who did not know the identity of the person in Han Mountain City immediately fell into a state of shock and amazement. However, oddly enough, they did not talk amongst themselves. Instead, they turned this shock into a force for an outburst that was about to appear in the midst of their silence.


    "I disagree with this!" The Elder of Lake of Colors Tribe, the old woman who looked increasingly lethargic, saidnguidly.


    Yan Luan gritted her teeth and shouted out, "I, Yan Luan, tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe, also disagree with this!"


    The voices of the tribe leader and the Elder were the most significant will in a tribe. Yan Luan and the Elder¡¯s words symbolized the stand Lake of Colors Tribe decided to take. The meaning behind their words was enough to shake the entire Han Mountain!


    "Very well! Very well!"


    The entire Puqiang Tribe was in shock. Countless Puqiang Tribe¡¯s members were filled with anger, and their expressions changed. On the summit, the Elder of Puqiang Tribeughed in anger, and hisughter was incredibly dark.


    The old man who previously spoke by his side was shivering. He had a feeling that all of this was rted to what he had just said. That feeling became stronger when the man who looked like a mountain of flesh red at him coldly.


    The man who looked like a mountain of flesh took a deep breath and stood up beside the Elder of Puqiang Tribe. He red at Lake of Colors Mountain venomously and was just about to speak¡­


    Yet at that moment!


    An old and aged bark ofughter traveled forth from Tranquil East Mountain.


    "I disagree with this as well!"


    "I, Fang Shen, tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, too, disagree with this!"


    Right after the Elder of Tranquil East spoke, Fang Shen¡¯s authoritative voice also reverberated in the air.


    "I, Han Cang Zi, disciple of Freezing Sky n, tribe member of Tranquil East Tribe, also disagree with this!"


    Han Cang Zi¡¯s voice had always been delicate, yet at this moment, there was a steadfast tone within that delicate voice.


    On Puqiang Mountain, the man who looked like a mountain of flesh staggered and his expression changed. At that moment, the people of Puqiang Tribe were no longer angry, but incredibly uneasy. They had a feeling that something big was about to happen!


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe turned pale. The anger in his eyes burned stronger. He was about to speak, when suddenly, voices came once again, this time from Han Mountain City.


    "I, Yan Fei from Lake of Colors Tribe, disagree with Puqiang¡¯s decision."


    "I, Nan Tian of the Transcendence Realm of Han Mountain City, disagree!"


    "I, Ke Jiu Si of the Transcendence Realm of Han Mountain City, disagree!"


    "I, Leng Ying of Han Mountain City, disagree with Puqiang Tribe¡¯s decision!"


    Right after Lake of Colors and Tranquil East, the four voices that traveled forth from Han Mountain City finally provided the final burst of energy necessary to break the silence. Without including Han Fei Zi, the other three were powerful Transcended Berserkers. It would have been useful if only one of them spoke, but the intimidating force created when the three of them spoke in session, while not as powerful as a small tribe, was still a force that could not be overlooked!


    Especially when they were also outsiders!


    That was enough!


    "I, Lu Tao, Han Mountain outsider, disagree with this!"


    "I¡¯m also an outsider in Han Mountain, even if I don¡¯t have the right, I¡¯m also telling you, Puqiang! I disagree!"


    "I, Song Yun, an outsider, disagree with this!"


    Roars broke out from among the silent crowd within Han Mountain City. As the voices shouted out, more and more people broke out from their silence and cried out. They broke out of their silence and opened their mouths, howling towards Puqiang Mountain!


    "I, Luo Hai, Han Mountain outsider, disagree!"


    "I, Yan Luo, Han Mountain outsider, disagree!"


    "I, Chen Feng, outsider, disagree!"


    "I, Qiao Da, also disagree!"


    "Me too. I, Qiao Song, also disagree¡­"


    The voices shook the sky and earth, and gradually, everyone within Han Mountain City shouted out their thoughts. The countless people within Han Mountain City cried out the same words, and their voices blended together to form an outcry that could ovee the sound of thunder. Although saying that their voices shook the sky and earth was slightly too much of an exaggeration, it could still cause rm to Puqiang Tribe.


    The voices rumbled and shook the region, as if it could drown Puqiang Tribe in a wave of sound, causing all the people on Puqiang Mountain to turn pale with terror and disbelief.


    The man who looked like a mountain of flesh did not speak for a long time on the mountain. He had not expected for things to turn out this way. This was no longer something that was solely rted to the challenger of the Chain. This was a surprise attackunched against them by all the people in Han Mountain City, along with Lake of Colors and Tranquil East!


    It was something of such epic proportions that could overturn the entire Puqiang Tribe. This was tant animosity. If they did not handle this with care, then they might even bring doom upon themselves!


    He was afraid. This fear even turned into terror.


    "This is a conspiracy! This must be a conspiracy that was nned a long time ago!"


    The man who looked like a mountain of flesh whipped his head around to look at the Elder.


    The Elder¡¯s face was pale. This had long since exceeded his expectations, and just like the man who looked like a mountain of flesh, he too, absolutely did not expect things to turn out this way.


    "Elder, please make a decision quickly!"


    The man that looked like a mountain of flesh was brimming with anxiety. He saw that the people around them were already ovee by terror, and their tribe members were crying out in fear.


    The shouts of disagreement traveled from outside, growing stronger to the volume of thunder, causing them to feel shocked and terrified. Even though only some of the people who shouted were Transcended Berserkers, even though most of those who cried out were only at the Blood Solidification Realm, and some were even like ants in their eyes.


    "Elder!"


    When the man who looked like a mountain of flesh saw that the Elder still remained unmoving, he whipped his head around to look at the old man who had spoken rashly in his panic.


    The old man trembled. He had felt that something bad was about to happen to him, and when he saw the tribe leader turning to look at him, the old man instinctively backed down. A sense of death looming over his head abruptly rose within him, and right at the moment the man who looked like a mountain of flesh moved and charged towards him, the old man quickly withdrew, a shrill cry tumbling out of his mouth.


    "I¡¯m the chief of the hunters, even if you¡¯re the tribe leader, you can¡¯t apprehend me because of one sentence!"


    Even if the old man was running, the man who looked like a mountain of flesh had already closed in on him.


    "Elder! I contributed to the tribe! I¡¯m one of the leaders in the tribe!"


    The old man was terrified. Even as he retreated, no one came forth to help him. All of them were silent and watched as the man who looked like a mountain of flesh closed in on him and seized him with his right hand.


    "You forced my hand!"


    When the old man saw that he was cornered, hatred and viciousness immediately appeared on his face. He did not want to die. He was just about tounch a desperate attack when the Elder who had been staying silent all this while turned around at this moment.


    "Stop!"


    His voice was not great, but it was filled with authority, causing the man who looked like a mountain of flesh to flinch. Once he descended to the ground, he looked at the Elder anxiously.


    The old man also let out a huge sigh of relief. He also looked at the Elder with anxiousness and uncertainty.


    "The chief of hunters has contributed to the tribe¡­"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe was passive, and no emotion could be seen on his face, be it happiness or anger. As he spoke, he walked forward.


    "But, Elder¡­" The man who looked like a mountain of flesh was just about to speak, but his words were cut off by the Elder.


    "Not only did he contribute to the tribe, he¡¯s also loyal to the tribe. How can we condemn him because of one sentence? I cannot do something like this!" The Elder saidnguidly as he continued walking forward.


    Only then did the old manpletely rx. Sweat beaded on his forehead and gratitude appeared in his eyes as he looked at the Elder. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him.


    "He is loyal and even if the tribe is in danger of destruction, he would not run for his own life. He would live for the tribe, and die for the tribe. Is that not so, chief of the hunters?"


    As the Elder spoke, he was already 30 feet away from the old man.


    "As long as the tribe is here, then I will be here! If the tribe is in danger, then I won¡¯t live either!" the old man quickly said.


    The Elder came within ten feet from the old man and spokenguidly. "If that is the case, then I will fulfil your wish. Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done for the tribe."


    The moment his words came out, the old man was dumbfounded, then his expression drastically changed. Just as he was about to run away, the Elder lifted his right hand and swung it abruptly. The chief of the hunters immediately let out a pained scream and bundles of ck mist instantly surrounded his body. He trembled, and his body was enveloped by the mist before it charged out of Puqiang Mountain. In the blink of an eye, he was brought above the howling Han Mountain City.

 Chapter 187 — It’s Him!

    <h4>Chapter 187: It¡¯s Him!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "This person intentionally said such words because he is a spy from another tribe. He is here to sow discord between Puqiang and Han Mountain, and this alone is a crime punishable by death! I will personally end this person¡¯s life, and will agree to the continuation of the challenge!"


    As the old and aged voice of the Elder of Puqiang Tribe reverberated in the air, the person who was enveloped by the ck mist above Han Mountain City burst apart with a bang and a shrill cry, turning into pieces of flesh and blood. Before he even fell down, he turned into wisps of ck mist that disappeared into the air.


    Wind was blowing, and it took away the stench of blood that filled the air in the city, causing the angered people in Han Mountain City to gradually calm down.


    Su Ming stood on the seventh section of the Chain and turned around to look at Han Mountain City, then he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply in the city¡¯s direction.


    When he bowed, he immediately caused the crowd who became calm in Han Mountain City to let out shocked cries once again.


    "Sir, you have to finish walking through the entire Chain! Walk through the ninth section and fight for all us outsiders in Han Mountain!"


    "Go on! We¡¯re all watching you! Please, walk forward!"


    "Go to Puqiang Mountain andplete your challenge! Enter Freezing Sky n and give us fellow outsiders hope!"


    The voices that rose one after another were different from before. At that moment, all their words were filled with encouragement and hope. To them, the challenger, Su Ming, was no longer a stranger. He was the symbol of their hope and the representative of all the outsiders in Han Mountain.


    "Brother, you have toplete the challenge! Once you return, I will prepare a feast. Let¡¯s hook arms and have a toast!"


    Nan Tian¡¯s boisterous voice reverberated in the air. The admiration in his eyes had seeped into his invitation as he spoke.


    "Count me in!"


    Leng Ying¡¯s face was still cold and detached, but there was the ghost of a smile on his lips at that moment.


    "Don¡¯t exclude me in this. Brother Nan, you¡¯ll have to bring out the drunken flower wine you have this time."


    When Ke Jiu Si¡¯sughter appeared, it caused the voicesing out from within Han Mountain City to be stronger.


    "That can be easily arranged! I¡¯ll definitely take it out!" Nan Tianughed heartily.


    Xuan Lun¡¯s face turned darker. He stood in the distance and did not say a word.


    Su Ming heard all of their words. He lifted his head and looked at Han Mountain for a long while before he turned around and walked towards the seventh stone pir at the end of the seventh section of the Chain.


    He no longer saw his elder on the Chain. The girl that was hidden deep within his heart too, did not appear.


    Su Ming did not want to think what this signified. He could not tell himself calmly that everything on the Chain was fake. He was no longer certain.


    Amidst the discussions and excited hollers from outside, Su Ming moved forward silently until hepleted the seventh section of the Chain and stood on the seventh stone pir.


    At that moment, the sky was starting to brighten up. He could see dark clouds still covering most parts of the sky, including the light, casting the world in dimness.


    "The eighth section¡­"


    Su Ming did not stop to rest on the seventh stone pir. He lifted his foot instead and stepped on the eighth section of the Chain. He still did not see the girl he hoped to see the moment he stepped on the Chain. It was clouded before him, but he was already very close to Puqiang Mountain.


    He could even see the people on Puqiang Mountain ring at him coldly.


    Su Ming felt the pressure formed by age and time when he walked on the eighth section on the Chain. It was the feeling of a lot of his life force being sucked away with each step he took. Even if he circted his Qi, it was bing harder for him to persist as he walked on.


    Fatigue filled Su Ming¡¯s entire body. Once he moved 100 feet forward, his breathing was ragged and harsh. He could even feel age sweeping by on his body in his fatigue, taking away his life force, his strength, his vitality.


    It was as if he was aging slowly in the face of time. In fact, he had the feeling that once he became old, he would turn into ashes and scatter away.


    ¡®Is this the mystery of the eighth section of the Chain? Time is passing so quickly that before anyone can embrace it, it¡¯s already over.¡¯


    Su Ming continued moving forward. He had no idea how much time passed. When the world gradually escaped from darkness, he looked at his hand. Wrinkles had appeared on his skin, and he no longer looked like a young man, but an old person.


    At that moment, he was only half way through the eighth section of the Chain. The other half left was swaying in the air, and seemed like it was rocking away time, making people feel that they could not keep time by their side even if they noticed it leaving.


    As the world brightened up and morning arrived, the Elder of Puqiang Tribe and the others red coldly at Su Ming, who was already very close to them on the Chain. Their gazes turned chilling.


    Su Ming lifted his head to look at Puqiang Mountain, which was lightening up in the sun. He saw the cold gazes and fell into pensive silence for a moment.


    ¡®I can¡¯t go over¡­ If I can¡¯t cancel out the power of time, even if I walk to the end of the eighth section, I¡¯ll still lose all of my life force and die.


    ¡®Then I might as well¡­ not hide anymore!¡¯


    A bright sparkle appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He slowly lifted his head to look at the cloud covered sky, and blood veins surfaced on his body rapidly.


    They appeared first on his face. In an instant, many blood veins appeared on the face that he hid underneath the hood. The blood veins were like a totem that formed a strange picture.


    At the same time, a shocking, powerful presence erupted forth from his body. The moment the presence appeared, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to change, showing signs of tumbling backwards.


    The Elder and the others on Puqiang Mountain were the first to notice this. As the Elder¡¯s pupils shrank and the expression of the man who looked like a mountain of flesh changed instantly, all the people on Puqiang Mountain felt a wave of restlessnesse over them that stemmed from the blood veins in their bodies. It was an impulse that they could not control!


    Under the robes, Su Ming¡¯s upper torso and his arms were covered in many blood veins in an instant, and the astonishing presence continued growing. A much stronger presence erupted forth with a loud crash!


    Having his blood veins circte in his body while they were hidden and having them circte while they werepletely manifested on his body was different. If he circted them within his body, he would be using his own Qi, but if he manifested them on his body, then his Qi would be connected to the heavens and earth, and the strongest power he could muster would burst forth.


    Su Ming had concealed his blood veins within his body all this while. Right then, he no longer hid them, but chose topletely manifest them!


    As the astonishing Qi within his body grew stronger, cries of surprise and uproars resounded from Puqiang Mountain. On the mountain, besides the Elder, even the man who looked like a mountain of flesh was also in a state of shock. At that moment, the same memory appeared in their minds - the incredible event that caused the weather to change a few months ago in Han Mountain!


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe may have seemed calm, but there was a fierce storm raging in his heart, in a manner that was not at all weaker than the wrath he showed the people just now.


    "He¡­ He is¡­"


    Disbelief appeared in the Elder¡¯s eyes. There was even a hint of shock within them. He suddenly realized that while he had already viewed this person highly since the beginning, but now, it turned out that it was not enough, he still underestimated him.


    Fear rose inside the Elder of Puqiang Tribe. He suddenly understood that Puqiang¡¯s greatest mistake was not in inciting the wrath of the crowd in Han Mountain, or Lake of Colors and Tranquil East, but that they did not see through this person!


    "Completion of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe staggered a few steps back, and his face turned pale.


    The moment he mumbled out his words, Su Ming¡¯s legs were covered by dense blood veins. Even if his blood veins were hidden under the robes, a power of Qi so incredible it shook the heavens and earth was surging forth from his body. It made the color of the sky change, the clouds tumble, made the wind in the area still. The world turned dark!


    Su Ming lifted his head. At that moment, the dark clouds were tumbling in the sky, just like the strange phenomenon that had happened a few months ago. The deity statue of Transcendence was about to descend upon Han Mountain once again!


    At the same time, red lines appeared out of thin air above Su Ming. The red lines were mere illusions, but the moment they appeared, they started gathering together rapidly. In a few moments, a gigantic figure of hundreds of feet appeared in the air above Su Ming.


    That person did not have a face, only the contour of its countenance. The contour was formed by the 979 blood veins. The moment it appeared, the presence of a Berserker who attainedpletion during the Blood Solidification Realm on Su Ming reached its peak!


    "It¡¯s¡­ him! Completion in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ 979 blood veins, only one more, and he¡¯ll attain the greatpletion that¡¯s only spoken in legends¡­ Such a person is challenging Puqiang Tribe¡¯s Chain, and we even wanted to plot against him just now¡­"


    On Puqiang Mountain, when the man who looked like a mountain of flesh saw the giant formed from blood veins hovering above Su Ming, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Shock reced all other emotions on his face. The others behind him were all dumbfounded, their expressions saying that they could not conceive what was happening before them.


    Yan Luan sucked in a breath on Lake of Colors Mountain. She was shaken, and shock appeared on her face. She did not expect that the Chain¡¯s challenger would be the person who appeared a few months ago!


    "I can¡¯t believe¡­ it¡¯s him!"


    Beside her, a healthy red hue reced the lethargic look on the old woman¡¯s face. She looked at Su Ming and at the person above him, and a brightness that was never seen before appeared in her eyes.


    Tranquil East Mountain burst into an earth shattering uproar. The Elder of Tranquil East instinctively took a few steps back. His expression changed and eventually settled on shock. If he was in this state, then it was even more so for Fang Shen, who stood beside him. Fang Shen was alreadypletely stunned.


    Only Han Cang Zi appeared excited as she trembled.


    Han Mountain City fell into momentary silence before shouts filled with excitement and surprise broke out from within the city. The manifested blood veins on Su Ming¡¯s body stirred up a drastic change that made them all mystified.


    Han Fei Zi trembled and her breathing quickened. Nan Tian, Ke Jiu Si, and Leng Ying were stunned, and only wrapped their heads around what had happened after a long while. Their gazes as they looked towards Su Ming were no longer of admiration, but respect!


    "979 blood veins, he just needs one more, and¡­ he¡¯ll attain¡­ greatpletion! If he Transcends during greatpletion, his power can rival those in the middle stage of Transcendence, and he can even hold his own with an ordinary Berserker in theter stage of the Transcendence Realm!"


    "This person¡­ if he Transcends during greatpletion, then the strongest in Han Mountain City and the three tribes will be him. He¡¯ll be able to massacre an entire tribe on his own if he so wishes!"


    "I know why he didn¡¯t choose to Transcend a few months ago. He wants to manifest that one more blood vein. I¡¯m guessing that he chose to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain to use that as a shock to gain one more blood vein!"

 Chapter 188 — Great Completion!

    <h4>Chapter 188: Great Completion!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The crowd¡¯s opinions varied. Discussions and uproars that shook the sky rose among them. The challenge of the Chains of Han Mountain this time made all those paying attention feel as if their emotions were surging like waves, and they could not help it. Whether it was Su Ming¡¯s failure and fall, or his subsequent rise from the canyons, or even the words that came from Puqiang that eventually sparked the anger and outcries of disagreements that broke the silence that seemed to be still lingering in their ears¡ªall of these made them excited, made their hearts surge with waves of emotions.


    However,pared to these, the shock they felt at the momentpletely overcame all that they previously felt. The sight that unfolded before them was of a person with his head lifted towards the sky on the Chain and a giant above them, catching all their attention.


    979 blood veins. This was something that most people could not see in their lives. It was also something that most people could not do in their lives.


    As the clouds tumbled in the sky, the sight that had appeared a few months ago surfaced in their hearts, and one of the two great mysterious people that was the center of all topics in Han Mountain City appeared before their eyes.


    That emotion was too difficult to describe with words, only shock could be marginally used to describe it!


    On Puqiang Mountain, the Elder of Puqiang Tribe was deathly pale. His mind was in turmoil, and he lost all ability to think. All the things that had happened during that one day made him feel helpless. First it was Han Mountain Bell¡¯s chimes that caused the fog protecting their mountain to scatter, then it was the catastrophe that almost fell upon them. They had just managed to escape from it by a hair¡¯s breadth and he was looking at the person who brought the disaster on their heads with a cold, murderous look, when he suddenly realized that the person who was the source of the cmity only needed one more blood vein before he attained fullpletion right before his eyes.


    Even if the three tribes banded together, they still could not provoke a person like this, much less him alone!


    If such a person manifested one more blood vein and Transcended, he could surpass all the powerful Berserkers in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm! There was no way Puqiang Tribe would dare to provoke such a person!


    When he thought back on their plots against this person as they tried to prevent him from continuing the challenge, it made a strong sense of fear grow within the Elder¡¯s heart.


    "He wanted to use the Chains of Han Mountain as a shock to himself so that he could gain one more blood vein¡­ and we were deliberately making things difficult for him. Once he seeds¡­" the Elder of Puqiang Tribe mumbled, and anguish rose within his heart.


    "No wonder he had dared to snatch what belonged to Sir Si Ma. He¡­ has the right to do so!"


    The man who looked like a mountain of flesh took a deep breath and immediately took a few steps forward to stand at the edge of the mountain. He forced out a smile and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing deeply towards Su Ming, who was standing on the eighth section of the Chain.


    "I am Kuang Zhang Ning, tribe leader of Puqiang Tribe. Greetings, sir. I hope you will forgive our previous transgressions. It is our honor that you chose our tribe¡¯s Chain. We will all wait here and hope that you will be able to gain one more blood vein. When your name sounds through all of South Morning, our tribe will be honored as well."


    The man¡¯s voice was very sincere and his face was filled with reverence as he bowed three times in session.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe remained silent for a moment before he bowed deeply towards Su Ming. "I am Kuang Bei Xing, Elder of Puqiang Tribe. Greetings¡­ sir."


    When they saw their tribe leader and Elder doing so, the other leaders of Puqiang Tribe standing behind them also bowed in reverence.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the Elder and tribe leader on Puqiang Mountain. He did not speak. When he manifested all his blood veins, he had already spected that this would happen. If the Elder and tribe leader of a middle-sized tribe did not have this sort of resolution and forbearance, they would have long since been reced by someone else.


    Yet he was short on time. As the clouds tumbled in the sky, Su Ming felt the urge to Transcend that had been suppressed within his body showing signs of running out of control. He might Transcend at any moment.


    "I will Transcend at Puqiang Mountain today. Defend me, and I will forgive all your previous transgressions," he statednguidly.


    The Elder and tribe leader of Puqiang Tribe immediately lifted their heads. Shock appeared on their faces, but it was quickly reced by a solemn expression as they nodded their heads and obeyed.


    "Sir, worry not! I can also defend you! Please Transcend without worry. I will not agree to anyone disturbing you!" the old woman¡¯s voice came from Lake of Colors Mountain. Her voice might be old and aged, but there was strength in it, and a hint of steadfastness.


    "I, Yan Luan, will also defend you. Please Transcend without worry!"


    "I, Fang Zhen, Elder of Tranquil East Tribe, wish that you can increase your blood veins once again and reach the Transcendence Realm when you have attained greatpletion. This is a major event for all the three tribes in Han Mountain. I will also defend you, please Transcend without worry!"


    "I, Fang Shen, tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, am willing to defend you!"


    "I, Nan Tian, am willing to defend you! Please, do not worry!"


    "I, Ke Jiu Si, am willing to defend you!"


    "Me too! I¡¯ve never seen a Berserker who attained greatpletion Transcending. Today, I, Leng Ying, will defend you!"


    At the same moment, waves of sounds stirred up in the crowd in Han Mountain City. Those waves were from numerous people telling Su Ming respectfully in deration that they were willing to defend him. Gradually, the entire world seemed to be filled with the echoing waves of sounds, which turned into an earth shattering statement.


    "We are willing to defend you!"


    Su Ming stood on the Chain and wrapped his fist as thanks towards all those around him. Then he took an abrupt step forward as his Qi in his entire body circted and turned into a blood red light that illuminated the sky. The blood-red light shone out from within his body. The apparition of a giant above him was also glowing with red light, causing the entire region to be dyed in an impressive shade of red at that very moment!


    As his Qi circted, Su Ming also activated the Branding Art and entered fine control, causing each step he took to be his most powerful step. Due to his Qi, the absorption of his life force gradually bnced out on the Chain.


    With each step, the red light flickered on Su Ming¡¯s body. He had already traversed half of the eighth section of the Chain. With all his Qi in motion, his speed increased. Eventually, he was practically not looking at the Chain under his feet as he moved forward, but each time he took a step, his feet wouldnd precisely on the Chain.


    After the time it takes to burn an incense stick, when Su Ming stood on the eighth stone pir, there was only one final section left before him before he reached Puqiang Mountain!


    It was also at that moment that due to the continuous cirction of Qi as he walked forward, the mighty presenceing out from within his body increased once again with a loud bang!


    Su Ming expected this increase. It was already very difficult for him to suppress the urge to Transcend; he didn¡¯t have any further thoughts of suppressing it again. Today, he would finish challenging the Chains of Han Mountain. Today, he would Transcend!


    A sh of shocking red light appeared on the forehead of the muddled face covered by blood veins belonging to the giant formed by blood veins¡­ The 980th blood vein appeared!


    The moment the blood vein appeared, the sky rumbled incessantly. Theyers of clouds tumbled as if there was a pair of hands that reached deep within them and split them apart forcefully. As the clouds were torn apart, sunlight fell on the earth clearly and gathered on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    At the same time, a twisted apparition appeared in the sky. The scene that urred in Han Mountain a few months ago appeared once again!


    This was the sign that the deity statue of Transcendence was about to manifest. This symbolized that before long, the deity statue of Transcendence would descend upon them once more!


    The sky rumbled incessantly. Arge amount of clouds were ripped apart. A gentle light fell upon the entire world. The earth trembled slightly. A strong, imposing pressure umted in the sky. It had yet to fall upon people, but it was enough to make them feel shaken.


    Su Ming jolted. There was also a blood vein gathering on his forehead. That blood veinid diagonally as if it prated his entire face. Once it appeared, he could clearly feel a boom that could shake the sky and earth within his body. No one else could hear that sound. Only he could.


    As the boom resounded, he felt strong. He could feel a vague calling in the sky! In fact, at that moment, he felt that all the people around him, even all the powerful Transcended Berserkers, were giving him a distinct sense that they were all weak.


    It was even more so for those in the Blood Solidification Realm. Su Ming had an impression that with just one thought, he could make all the blood veins leave the bodies of those still in the Blood Solidification Realm. As for those in the Transcendence Realm, they were no longer powerful in his eyes.


    Only the presence of a Berserker in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realming from each of the three tribes could make Su Ming pay slight attention to them.


    ¡®This is the greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes before he reopened them slowly, no longer suppressing the urge to Transcend. He lifted his foot and moved towards the ninth section of the Chain.


    "9¡­ 80¡­ blood veins!"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe trembled. He no longer harbored any antagonistic thoughts towards Su Ming, who stood on the stone pir before him. There was only deep reverence within him.


    "Greatpletion¡­ of the Blood Solidification Realm¡­ This is the first time I see someone like this. Berserkers who can attain greatpletion like this should be rare in the entire Land of South Morning!"


    There was a frenzied look in the eyes of the tribe leader of Puqiang Tribe. All Berserkers worshipped the powerful. The person before him was definitely someone who could Transcend. Once he Transcended, then he would in no doubt be the strongest person in the entire region in Han Mountain!


    On Tranquil East Mountain, the Elder¡¯s breathing quickened. He had already came to a conclusion that this person was somehow connected to Si Ma Xin, perhaps something like¡­ destiny?


    The Elder of Tranquil East did not dare specte. It did not matter whether it was Mo Su or Si Ma Xin, he could not freely form spections about them. However, it was his belief that if Mo Su entered Freezing Sky n and returned to Han Mountain once again, he would be a presence that was akin to the zing sun.


    Fang Shen was thrilled. He knew that his son, Fang Mu, could truly be cured. Mo Su did not lie to him.


    "He attained greatpletion!"


    The old woman looked at the Chains of Han Mountain on Lake of Colors Mountain, then at Han Fei Zi, who stood in the distance, and a strange glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Fei Er, I¡¯ve already prepared everything for you, whether you seed or not once you enter Freezing Sky n will depend on your luck."


    As the power in the sky gathered together, when the crowd in Han Mountain City saw the 980th blood vein appear on Su Ming¡¯s body, all sounds of discussions and uproars died. Their gazes spoke of everything in their thoughts.


    Greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    It was also at this moment that Han Mountain Bell, which was located by the side of the stone gate connecting the third and secondyer, let out a faint and muffled bell chime even though no one touched it.

 Chapter 189 — The Envoys from Freezing Sky

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Envoys from Freezing Sky</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ninth section of the Chain was the final section of the entire Chain of Han Mountain. It was connected to Puqiang Mountain. If he stood there, he could see all the details on Puqiang Mountain clearly.


    Su Ming took a step forward. The moment his footnded on the ninth section of the Chain, a loud boom echoed in his body once again. This time, however, he was not the only one who heard the boom. That sound also reverberated in the air.


    This was a sign that another blood vein was about to manifest as his blood veins shed against each other in his body in a strange manner!


    The sound may not have been loud, but it made the Elder and tribe leader standing on Puqiang Mountain, along with all those who heard it, to be shocked. It was as if their blood veins were stirring up due to the boom and started appearing one by one on their bodies.


    The feeling of time spreading out from the ninth section of the Chain was incredibly shocking, causing Su Ming to be unable to move fast. He moved forward, and once he covered two tenths of the ninth section, a jolt ran through his entire body. The booming sounds inside his body were growing stronger, reaching a volume that shook the heavens and earth. Amidst the dense blood veins covering the chest of the blood red giant above him, another blood vein appeared once again!


    The 981st vein!


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the clear sky. His eyes, which were hidden underneath the hood, were sparkling brightly. By revealing that he had attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm when he climbed the Chains of Han Mountain, not only could he amaze the people, as per his goal, he could also use this method to increase his power as he walked through the Chains of Han Mountain.


    The Elders of the three tribes and the other leaders had guessed that Su Ming wanted to use the Chains of Han Mountain to increase his blood veins, but they did not manage to specte that Su Ming had a second goal.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. Mountain breeze blew against his face, causing him to feel as if his breathing had stilled. Even if he managed to suck in a breath into his mouth, it was difficult for him to inhale it. The Chain swayed under his feet. With each swing, it would feel as if time itself was surging like waves.


    "981 blood veins¡­ It¡¯s still not enough," Su Ming mumbled and moved forward once again.


    He had no idea how those who managed to walk through the ninth section of the Chain did it. He could sense that the speed at which the Chain was absorbing his life force was so quick that even a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm would find it hard to counter it. Even if they managed to walk through it, their vitality would suffer greatly.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He walked forward and the distance between him and Puqiang Mountain continuously shrank. The presence emitting forth from his body grew once again after the time it takes to burn an incense stick.


    This time, the additional blood vein also appeared on his chest. As it was reflected on the giant above him, all the people in the area saw the 982nd blood vein appearing abruptly on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Uproars broke out in the area. Han Mountain City was seething with excitement. All the people from the three tribes stood on the three mountains gazing upon Su Ming standing on the ninth section of the Chain with a respectful look.


    "982 blood veins! If he finishes walking through the ninth section, just how many blood veins will he manage to obtain?!"


    "I¡¯ve never seen a Berserker attaining greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm before. Could¡­ Could he be trying to create a miracle and challenge himself to achieve the one state that was considered rare even during the time of the Ancients¡­ 1,000 blood veins?!"


    "1,000 blood veins¡­ I¡¯ve heard about an old saying, ¡®Those who Transcend with 1,000 blood veins will be the strongest among all below the Bone Sacrifice Realm!¡¯"


    Discussions were rife in the air, but the Elders and tribe leaders were silent, their faces filled with reverence towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming continued walking down the Chain. He could sense his own might. As his blood veins increased, even if it was just by one blood vein, it felt as if he had taken a gigantic leap forward in his Path, making him realize clearly that he had total control over a certain power.


    That power was the power of the Qi from all 982 blood veins. It was a power that was unique to all Berserkers who attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm!


    He would even asionally look at the sky. The clouds had been ripped apart and in their ce was ayer of mist. That mist was not as thick as the clouds, but it was filled with a majestic presence. The deity statue of Transcendence was rapidly materializing in the sky. Once it appeared again, it would mean that Su Ming needed to Transcend.


    "I¡¯ve finally chosen to Transcend¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the mist tumbling in the sky with a conflicted expression. He lifted his foot and walked forward along the Chain slowly.


    Walking on the Chain was akin to walking on the passages of time. However, the memories of his life when he was in Dark Mountain surfaced in his mind. How many years had it been? Perhaps it had been four to five years, perhaps it was longer. Su Ming could not tell himself with certainty just how many years it had been.


    The memories of the confusion and sorrow when he initially arrived in the Land of South Morning, and when heid on the mountainside crying as he looked at the sky at a loss were still fresh in his mind.


    The already mighty presence within Su Ming¡¯s body increased once again, and there were 983 blood veins on the giant above him now!


    The 983 blood veins glowed with a bright red light that lit up the sky and pierced into the eyes of all those watching. A mighty pressure that could make all those in the Blood Solidification Realm tremble erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    All those who were in the Blood Solidification Realm within Han Mountain City and the three tribes started shivering faintly under this pressure, as if they were about to lose control of their bodies and were going to fall down to their knees to worship.


    This was the subjugation of blood veins. It was also something that would only appear once a Berserker attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm - a subjugation of a level equivalent to those in the Transcendence Realm!


    During the first time he saw Jing Nan, the very first time he saw a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm, Su Ming¡¯s heart had been overwhelmed by shock and eagerness. The seed of desire to be a powerful Transcended Berserker was sown in his heart since that time and been growing ever since.


    "I want to Transcend. I want to be a powerful Berserker in the Transcendence Realm¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    This was his most straightforward wish at that time - to be a powerful Transcended Berserker and protect his tribe.


    Yet now¡­ Sorrow appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He was close to Transcendence, so close that he could Transcend at any moment, however¡­ he could no longer find the desire to Transcend in hopes to protect his tribe.


    His sorrow melted into the presence emanating from his body, making the people sink into an indescribable state of depression, causing themotion in the area to be silent.


    As Su Ming walked, his blood veins increased by one again, and he now had 984 blood veins!


    The existence of 984 blood veins caused Su Ming to be covered densely by blood veins, as if every inch of his skin was upied.


    The sky rumbled, thunder roared, lightning continued crackling in the sky. The mist that covered the sky gathered together and the contour of the deity statue of Transcendence appeared.


    The instant the statue¡¯s contour appeared, its might descended upon everyone. All the living beings on thend felt their hearts shaken to the core at that moment.


    Su Ming continued walking, and the image of Bi Tu, the Elder of ck Mountain Tribe, surfaced in his mind. This was the second Transcended Berserker he saw. Su Ming even had the feeling that Bi Tu was stronger than Jing Nan.


    Bi Tu¡¯s strength came from his power in the Transcendence Realm. The strange Berserker Arts he¡¯d casted, their fierce battle against each other had caused Su Ming to feel powerless time and again, and his desire to Transcend had increased.


    Booming sounds came from within Su Ming, and the 985th blood vein manifested! The shocking speed made all those who saw show expressions of disbelief. Even Nan Tian and the others, including Han Fei Zi, found it hard to hide the shock in their eyes.


    They suddenly understood once again why Su Ming chose not to Transcend all those months ago! He was not pleased with the number of blood veins he had. He¡­ wanted to obtain more!


    With 985 blood veins, he could call himself a Berserker who attained greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm, yet with each individual increase of one more blood vein once he attained greatpletion, his strength once he Transcended would also increase.


    The difference that existed between him and those who Transcended would also be gigantic!


    Su Ming walked forth silently. He felt as if he had returned to the moment when he first arrived in Han Mountain City, had returned to the time when he first saw He Feng and Han Fei Zi. At that time, he had absolutely not expected that he would one day be He Feng¡¯s Master, much less cross hands with Han Fei Zi and from then on be entangled with her.


    "Elder, do you know? Your La Su is about to Transcend¡­ he¡¯s about draw his own Berserker Mark. How would my Berserker Mark look like¡­?" Su Ming mumbled as he took another step, another blood vein manifesting on his skin.


    The 986th vein!


    By then, Su Ming had walked through most of the ninth section of the Chain. There was not even 1,000 feet away between him and Puqiang Mountain. Not only could Su Ming see the faces of those standing on the summit, the Elder of Puqiang Tribe and the others could also see Su Ming¡¯s robes clearly.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe lowered his head in reverence.


    By his side, the tribe leader also lowered his head as if he was waiting for Su Ming¡¯s arrival.


    At the moment, the sky was illuminated by blood light. Thunder rumbled above. The deity statue of Transcendence was materializing slowly, bing whole from just being a mere outline.


    The domineering might became stronger and covered the entirend!


    It was also at that moment that a sudden bright light came from Lake of Colors Tribe. That light was white. If it were during normal times, the light would not garner much attention as it was also daylight, but since the world was illuminated in red, when the white light shone, it immediately became ringly obvious.


    The light caught a lot of people¡¯s attention, but only a handful people knew the source of the light.


    "Relocation?"


    The Elder of Tranquil East was stunned. He cast a nce at the tribe leader, and they saw the uncertainty in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Puqiang Tribe was simrly swathed in uncertainty. Even Lake of Colors Tribe was also uncertain. The old woman turned her head around swiftly and looked towards the location where the light was shining. That was the center of the summit of Lake of Colors Mountain. There was a gigantic picture carved on the ground over there.


    "Elder, this¡­ that Relocation Rune can only be used by Freezing Sky n¡­ could it be¡­?"


    Yan Luan looked towards the old woman.


    The old woman remained silent for a moment before she nodded.


    However, right at the moment the Relocation light appeared, it was instantly crushed into mere fragments of light by the domineering pressure formed by the deity statue of Transcendence that appeared in the sky. The fragments scattered away.


    At the same time, in the sky above a remote mountain 10,000 li away from Han Mountain City, a loud boom suddenly resounded in the sky. A white light came out of nowhere and turned into aplex picture that burst apart. Three people walked out of the white light, looking like a right mess.


    "What happened in Han Mountain City? There¡¯s something interfering with the power of Relocation. It could only transfer us here!"


    The leader of the three people was an old man in white. His eyes were sparkling with an intimidating might. At that moment, he was frowning as he looked towards Han Mountain City.


    The two people by his side were a man and a woman respectively. The two of them were in their thirties. They were extraordinarily good-looking, and what was more, they were Berserkers in the Transcendence Realm!


    The person who spoke was the younger man.

 Chapter 190 — It Must Be Junior Sister!

    <h4>Chapter 190: It Must Be Junior Sister!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "The Relocation Rune in Lake of Colors Tribe was drawn based on the four dimensionalyer Relocation Art. The Rune was given by the Elder of Lake of Colors once she fully explored its structures and gave it to the left preceptor. The frame is ced in two locations. We¡¯ve tried it numerous times before, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with it¡­" the woman from among the three people saidnguidly. Her voice had a gentle tone, but she was frowning, simrly not understanding what went wrong.


    "We¡¯ll know if we go and take a look. If it¡¯s because of Lake of Colors Tribe, then we must tell the head preceptor that the Relocation Rune still can¡¯t be used widely in the Land of South Morning. Leader Liu, what do you say?"


    The man with the extraordinarily good looks looked at the silent old man by his side with a respectful face.


    The woman too, immediately turned towards the old man and bowed as a sign of respect.


    "The both of you are acting as the school¡¯s envoys in Han Mountain City this time. I am only going there to meet my friends. You are free to make your own decisions," the old man said calmly, smiling faintly.


    The man nodded and obeyed respectfully. He looked the woman in the eye, and just as he was about to speak, the old man suddenly frowned. He took a scrutinizing look into the distance, and a grave expression appeared on his face.


    "Wait¡­"


    "Before you left for Han Mountain City, the left preceptor only gave one position and told you to receive Yan Fei of Lake of Colors Tribe into the school, is that so?"


    The old man¡¯s expression became even more solemn as he spoke slowly.


    The man and the woman were both stunned. The woman quickly nodded, but there was uneasiness on her face. Before she came, she had not regarded this task with much importance, simply thinking it was just a small task of taking away a disciple where no unexpected events would happen. It might have been decided that Han Fei Zi was someone close to attainingpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm, but she was joining Freezing Sky n on her own free will, the issue of having to force her to join was non-existent.


    However, when her junior fellow disciple was about to be Relocated, the old man before them suddenly approached them and activated the Relocation Rune with them.


    This was not something they could refuse, neither did they have the right to refuse, much less dare to do so. The old man¡¯s family name was Liu. In Freezing Sky n, his post may not be as high as the left preceptor, but he had high seniority. He was usually rather entric, but lived alone in a mountain. He might be one of the people in Freezing Sky n, but in truth, he did not bother with anything within Freezing Sky n. It was almost as if he was temporarily living in the school.


    Sometimes, he would be very gentle, but there were also times when he would be terrifyingly sullen.


    Even the left preceptor in Freezing Sky n had to wrap his fist in his palm and call this old man Sept Granduncle.


    There were some rumors regarding this old man within Freezing Sky n. All of these rumors would make those who heard them feel shaken and not dare to act rashly before this old man.


    However, oddly enough, the old man¡¯s level of cultivation remained at the Bone Sacrifice Realm and seemed to not have changed at all over the years.


    When the old man asked the question, not only was the woman uneasy, the man beside her also became worried. They did not know the meaning behind the old man¡¯s sudden words.


    "What is thess¡¯ power?" the old man asked once again.


    "Leader Liu, by the indications from the left preceptor, the woman¡¯s power is nearpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm. Once we take her into the school, the left preceptor will take her in as his disciple¡­" the man immediately said respectfully.


    "Taking her in as his disciple? Your left preceptor has discovered a real gem this time¡­"


    The old man seemed to have felt something as he looked into the distance.


    "If I¡¯m correct, then the Relocation was offset because the deity statue of Transcendence has appeared in Han Mountain City!"


    A strange light appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes. The moment his words appeared, the man and the woman¡¯s expressions instantly changed, and they whipped their heads towards the direction of Han Mountain City.


    "The deity statue of Transcendence?!"


    The woman took in a sharp breath and felt shaken. She knew clearly of the implications behind the appearance of the deity statue of Transcendence. Even within Freezing Sky n, Berserkers who could summon the deity statue when they Transcended were still a rare sight.


    "No wonder the Lord Left Preceptor regards this woman so highly. She managed to summon the deity statue of Transcendence before she even joined Freezing Sky n. Once she joins the school, her status will definitely be different!"


    The man was shocked, and thoughts of bing acquainted with Yan Fei appeared in his mind.


    "Unless there is another Berserker who attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm in Han Mountain City right now, then thess you are about to receive has just reached a breakthrough."


    The old man shook his head and seemed to be rather moved by what was happening as he walked forward.


    "There¡¯s no way two Berserkers who attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm would appear in Han Mountain City so coincidentally. Junior sister Han Fei Zi must have summoned the deity statue of Transcendence."


    A faint smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he followed behind the old man.


    "Once junior sister Han Fei Zi joins the school, she will definitely shine like a jewel and shock Freezing Sky. I¡¯m very curious about her. Once we meet her, I¡¯ll have to get to know her."


    A beautiful smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face as she spoke softly.


    The old man did not speak. The three of them turned into long arcs and charged forward. As they got closer to Han Mountain City, they gradually sensed the domineering presenceing from the sky. The clouds tumbled, and it looked as if there was a vague deity statue materializing rapidly within clouds.


    The pressure fell upon them the strongest when the three of them were 5,000 li away from Han Mountain City.


    "What great might, the deity statue that junior sister Han Fei Zi summoned¡­ seems to be slightly different from the statues that the others summoned within the school when they Transcended," the man mused, though he was incredibly rxed.


    "That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen the deity statue of Transcendence appear four times, this is the fifth time, but the pressure I feel this time is the strongest. We¡¯re not even close, and we already feel this way when we¡¯re 5,000 li away¡­"


    The woman also gasped in admiration. Just like the man, the thought of befriending Han Fei Zi within her heart became clearer.


    However, the two of them did not realize that a strange light appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes as they got closer, and his expression became more solemn. Eventually, he suddenly came to a halt and stared at the sky, gradually ovee with amazement and shock.


    "You said before that thess is close to attainingpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm?" the old man suddenly asked.


    The man and woman also stopped as he did so. They were slightly confused by the old man¡¯s words, but they still replied respectfully.


    "Leader Liu, junior sister Han Fei Zi was appraised by the Lord Left Preceptor personally in the past."


    The old man fell silent for a moment before he asked again, "How long ago was that?"


    "The left preceptor came here once about half a year ago," the extraordinarily good looking man quickly replied.


    He was afraid the old man would want to take her in as a disciple, that was why he mentioned the left preceptor again in his words.


    "The Lord Left Preceptor is cing a lot of importance on junior sister Han Fei Zi. I heard that he already wanted to take her in as a disciple a few years ago. He did not take in any other disciple during these few years because he wanted to focus all his attention on our junior sister."


    The girl by his side spoke softly with a respectful tone.


    "Half a year ago?"


    A bright light appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    "Yes. Junior sister Han Fei Zi does indeed have shocking talent. To be able to attainpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm within half a year¡­ I can¡¯tpare to her."


    The man sighed deeply.


    The old man remained silent for a while before he sad slowly, "Is this justpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm? Take a closer look. This deity statue of Transcendence would not appear for a Berserker who attainedpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm. This is clearly the true form of Transcendence that will only appear for a Berserker who attains the greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm!"


    The moment he spoke, the man and woman¡¯s expressions drastically changed.


    "Greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm?! Junior sister attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm within half a year?! This is¡­ This is¡­"


    The man waspletely stunned. His eyes widened in disbelieving shock.


    "Transcending during greatpletion¡­ if the Lord Left Preceptor knew about this, he¡¯d have definitelye personally!"


    The woman trembled and looked towards Han Mountain City.


    At that moment in Han Mountain City, as the deity statue of Transcendence materialized in the sky, its might descended upon them, causing the earth to start shaking faintly. All those within the Blood Solidification Realm could no longer stand on their feet. They fell to the ground on their knees. Even some of the Transcended Berserkers found that they could not withstand the pressure. Before long, they would also be forced to fall to their knees and worship the statue.


    Su Ming could feel the urge to Transcend within him reaching its limit, but 986 blood veins still could not make him satisfied.


    He stood on the Chain and took a huge step forward, instantly closing up the 1,000 feet worth of distance between him and Puqiang Mountain. When there was only 700 feet between them, a booming sound rang out within Su Ming¡¯s body once again, and as the heavens and earth trembled, another blood vein manifested!


    987 blood veins!


    The moment the 987th blood vein manifested, the clouds in the sky tumbled furiously. An amorphous, gigantic deity statue appeared in the mist!


    That statue seemed to look exactly the same as the deity statue of Transcendence that appeared a few months ago, but if people took a closer look, thy would see that there were some differences. For starters, the pressure it exuded far surpassed the pressure they felt a few months ago. The liveliness and intelligence of the statue from a few months ago too could notpare with this statue. If the deity statue from a few months ago seemed to possess the spirit of a human, then the statue now seemed to contain the spirit of a deity!


    "I order thee¡­ Transcend!"


    The voice traveled to the entire region and turned into a sound that drowned out the sounds of thunder. The voice droned as it descended from the sky, and as it came, the weather changed, the earth shook, and rocks fell from mountains. When the voice fell upon them, it caused all those who were in the Blood Solidification Realm to fall to their knees worshipping and feel shaken to the core. A buzzing sound filled their minds and turned them nk.


    The Transcended Berserkers could no longer stand on their feet. Nan Tian and the others were forced onto their knees as well, and their bodies trembled. In the entire region around Han Mountain, only the Elders of the three tribes and Yan Luan could remain standing.


    The Elder of Lake of Colors may seem frail, but the fact that she could remain standing in the face of the deity statue of Transcendence was a testament that her power was definitely not as rumored!


    The moment Su Ming heard the voice, his Qi erupted forth from within his body. Many ripples also formed on the giant that was formed by his blood veins above him, looking as if it was about to break down and reassemble. The 987 blood veins on the giant¡¯s body started trembling.


    Three people charged through the sky, still 4,000 li away from Han Mountain City. However, as they got closer to the city, the pressure increased, causing their speed to decrease.


    Nheless, although they were thousands of lis away, the majestic voice that traveled out from Han Mountain still rang clearly in their ears!


    The old man looked calm, the only change on him was that his pupils shrank slightly. However, the man and woman were so badly shaken that they could barely stand. Conflict and eagerness appeared on their faces.


    "Junior sister Han Fei Zi has Transcended¡­"


    "She Transcended during the greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm. Once she¡¯s done, her power¡­"

 Chapter 191 — Refining He Feng!

    <h4>Chapter 191: Refining He Feng!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the indistinct, gigantic figure within the tumbling mist in the sky. The figure could not be seen clearly, and most of its body was concealed by the mist. The people could only see vaguely that the deity statue was built in the shape of a person sitting cross-legged in the sky.


    It was covered in ck armor that exuded a vicious aura, as if there was an innumerable amount of wronged souls sealed within the armor. A ck wisp of air that eventually turned into the tumbling ck mist in the sky surrounded the deity statue.


    The voice was still echoing in the sky. It sounded as if the might of the heavens itself was reverberating in the air. If anyone heard it, their wills would break due to this sound. They would obey the voice despite themselves and act on the desire to Transcend, even though that will was practically imposed on them.


    A bright sh appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was only 700 feet away from Puqiang Mountain. As the first order of Transcendence echoed in the air, he took huge steps forward, shortening the distance from 700 feet to 400 feet!


    At the same time, booming sounds reverberated through his body. As if it was on the verge of breaking down, a change suddenly urred on the giant and another blood vein formed on its body. The moment the blood vein appeared, the giant trembled, looking as if it wanted to lift its head and rage against the sky.


    988 blood veins!


    Su Ming did not hesitate, he moved forward like a shooting star. As he walked forth, the distance between him and Puqiang Mountain decreased once again. When he was only 100 feet away from the mountain, the majestic voice came from the sky once again!


    "I order thee¡­ Transcend!"


    The moment the voice came, the giant above Su Ming broke down. Yet at the same time it shattered, the 989th blood vein manifested on Su Ming¡¯s body!


    The additional blood vein shone with a brilliant red light that illuminated the sky, causing the copsing giant to reform from its copsing state to whole once again, the shattered parts starting to gather together.


    This scene of Su Ming obviously wrestling control from the deity made all those who saw it to fall into a state where they could no longer describe what they were feeling. The Elder of Puqiang Tribe trembled, and as he stared at Su Ming standing 100 feet away, he fell to his knees and bowed deeply.


    "Sir, we respectfully wee you to Puqiang Tribe¡­"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe was originally the only one standing on the mountain. The moment he fell to his knees, Su Ming took another step and arrived on Puqiang Mountain from the ninth section of the Chain!


    He hadpleted the challenge of the Chains of Han Mountain. From Han Mountain, he moved along the Chain and arrived at Puqiang Mountain!


    The moment his feetnded on the mountain, another blood vein manifested on his body with a boom, and once the 990th blood vein appeared, the giant above him seemed to finally posses enough strength, and it let out a roar towards the deity statue of Transcendence in the sky.


    The clouds reeled to the side and the weather changed. The roar made it seem as if the giant wanted to go up against the deity statue of Transcendence d in ck armor. A cold and indifferent re appeared in the ck armored figure¡¯s eyes. For the first time since it appeared, it lifted its right hand slowly.


    As it lifted its hand, an indescribable pressure descended upon everyone abruptly. Unable to withstand it, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe fell to his knees, and his actions were followed by Yan Luan, who also knelt down trembling.


    The final one who knelt down was Lake of Colors Tribe¡¯s Elder!


    At that moment, besides Su Ming, all those in the entire region around Han Mountain were on their knees prostrating on the ground.


    "Puqiang Elder, allow me to loan the aura of death stored in your tribe. Hurry up and activate all the aura of death you have in store!"


    Su Ming stood on Puqiang Mountain and looked at the prostrating Elder of Puqiang Tribe before him calmly. His voice was not loud, but in this situation, there was an inexplicable pressure in them.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe trembled and closed his eyes before he lifted his arms and mmed them onto the ground by his sides.


    The moment he pressed his palms on the ground, a surge of power traveled from his body into the mountain.


    "With the blood of the Elder of Puqiang Tribe, I now activate the force of death of Puqiang, calling out to all the aura of death buried deep in the earth throughout the ages. Come forth!" the Elder of Puqiang Tribe mumbled and bit his tongue, coughing out a mouthful of blood. His blood turned ck the moment it appeared, and once it spilled on the ground, the entire Puqiang Mountain started trembling furiously.


    A thick surge of aura of death erupted forth from the depths of the earth under the mountain. It spread out abruptly along veins within the mountain, causing it to be enveloped by the aura of death in an instant!


    In the midst of the endless aura of death were shrill cries. Everyone could see countless innocent souls within the aura of death that had erupted forth from the ground, and those souls filled the entire area.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he stared at therge amount of aura of death surging forth. This was the critical moment, and he did not want to waste even a single instant. Almost at the same time the aura of death appeared, he mmed his right hand on the storage bag in his bosom, and immediately, a corpse covered by herbs appeared before him.


    The corpse was entirely shrouded by herbs. It was impossible to see its face, yet the moment the corpse appeared, the aura of death around surged towards the corpse like a contained flood that suddenly found an exit.


    It was as if the corpse had turned into a gigantic whirlpool that could make all the aura of death gravitate towards it. The wronged souls within the aura of death fell over one another as they rushed forth, letting out piercing howls. In an instant, they enveloped the corpse and rushed into its body madly.


    This strange sight made Puqiang Tribe¡¯s Elder and tribe leader shocked. They had been training using the aura of death for all their life and activated their Berserker Arts with the aura of death, but they had never seen anything like this before.


    "What¡­ What is this Berserker Art?!"


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. He had been waiting for this day for far too long.


    ¡®Spirit Plunder¡­ Whether I can make this pill into my Origin Transcendence Vessel all lies in this moment!¡¯


    Su Ming swung his right hand forward and the bones, along with the herbs growing on them, appeared in his hands. Once he crushed all of them, the herbs and broken bones fused into the corpse in a strange fashion.


    A shocking presence burst forth from the corpse. The thick aura of death within that presence spread all around.


    The urge to Transcend within Su Ming was already very difficult to suppress. Once the giant above him let out that roar, it broke down rapidly. Before long, it wouldpletely shatter, and that would be the time Su Ming Transcended.


    In the sky, the figure d in ck armor, the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence, was also lifting its right hand slowly. As it did so, the pressure also became stronger. Once itpletely raised its hand, a great catastrophe would befall the entirend.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was grave with a hint of nervousness. Then, with the method to create Spirit Plunder ingrained in his head, he wrapped his entire body around He Feng¡¯s corpse and beat it repeatedly. Every single time his palmnded on the corpse, the ce he struck would sink down and a lot of aura of death would surge into the spot before it would swell up once again.


    "What¡¯s he doing?!"


    "He¡¯s not Transcending, but is filling a corpse with the aura of death! Just¡­ what is he doing?!"


    At that moment, that was the most dominant thought in the minds of the powerful Transcended Berserkers who were still conscious.


    Time passed by slowly. After a moment, a boom echoed in the sky, and the giant above Su Ming broke downpletely. The moment it fell apart was also the same instant the true form of the deity statue in the sky lowered its right hand and pointed towards Su Ming with one finger.


    "I order thee¡­ Transcend!!"


    The moment it pointed downwards, a presence of Transcendence burst forth from Su Ming¡¯s body. Amidst that presence, the 990 blood veins within his body instantly showed signs of melting.


    The melting of blood veins to form the Berserker Mark. That was the symbol of Transcendence!


    Almost at the same moment, Su Ming¡¯s right hand fell on top of He Feng¡¯s skull. He mmed his palm down on the spot signaling the final step of creating the pill in his memories!


    The instant he mmed his right hand down, He Feng¡¯s body abruptly swelled up and his eyes opened up. His pupils were grey.


    Those eyes seemed like they had been revived, and they were looking at the sky with a gaze that did not belong to He Feng. The first thing that entered their vision was the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence in the sky. The grey hue in the eyes flickered, and the herb covered body floated into the air, slowly crossing its legs to arrange itself in the same fashion as the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence.


    This was something not even Su Ming had predicted. He was momentarily stunned, but did not have time to think much into it. This was a critical period for him. His blood veins were melting rapidly within his body. The desire to Transcend had reached its peak.


    "I¡¯m going to Transcend¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He no longer cared about He Feng¡¯s corpse by his side. He might not understand its strange behavior, but he personally created this pill and no outsider had a hand in it during the entire procedure. From his memories regarding the method to create this pill, he could also feel surges of herbal aura flowing within He Feng¡¯s body, and they were quickly gathering at the corpse¡¯s brains. Once they gathered together and condensed into the pill, Spirit Plunder would be formed!


    "Elder, I¡¯m about to Transcend¡­"


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes. The moment he did so, muffled sounds of thunder suddenly came from within the clouds that were torn apart in the sky. At the same time, in the sky much higher above the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence, some clouds started gathering together when thunder started rumbling.


    This did not make sense. Under the might of the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence, the clouds could only be torn apart and reced by mist. It was impossible for them to gather together once again. However, now, the clouds had gathered!


    The moment the clouds converged, a bolt of blue lightning suddenly descended from among the clouds. The bolt of lightning was about the breadth of the rim of a water pail. It crackled past the deity statue of Transcendence and charged towards the earth, descending upon He Feng¡¯s corpse in a straight line.


    Su Ming was shaken. He opened his eyes and saw the bolt of blue lightning suddenly falling on He Feng¡¯s corpse clearly. It caused the swelled up corpse to rapidly wither as numerous electric arcs swam around it.


    The herbs on the body also turned into powder in an instant, but the herbal aura within He Feng¡¯s body seemed to have received great nourishment and came together even faster. It had already turned into a fuzzy orb that was rapidly spinning in He Feng¡¯s brain.


    The two strange sights in the sky stirred up incredible panic within Han Mountain City. The people who had lost consciousness due to the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence had woken up.


    The deity statue of Transcendence in the sky shuddered. Due to the sudden appearance of the clouds and the bolt of lightning, some of the mighty pressureing from its body was forcefully dissipated.


    Because of that, the urge to Transcend within Su Ming eased up for a moment.


    At that moment, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. During the moment the speed of his blood veins melting slowed down, another blood vein increased!


    991 blood veins!


    Su Ming closed his eyes. A memory that was buried by time surfaced in his head.


    "I don¡¯t have any sense of propriety. I don¡¯t have parents. In your eyes, I have neither any right nor status¡­ But, my elder once told me that you only see one part of the rain in the world. You will never know how much rain there is when it stops¡­


    "You can only see the surface of the muddy water on the ground and never the bottom¡­ This year, I am only 16 years old¡­"


    In his memory, a teenager had his head lowered as he spoke his mind with calm resolution before the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe!

 Chapter 192 — Blooming Thought!

    <h4>Chapter 192: Blooming Thought!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As thend in Han Mountain City trembled furiously, no one made a sound, no matter what their level of cultivation was. At that moment, all those who were conscious waited with bated breath as they watched the sky and the person filled with the presence of Transcendence sitting cross-legged on Puqiang Mountain.


    Three long arcs charged through the sky thousands of lis away from Han Mountain City. They wanted to get closer, but they were already struggling forward when the area was just filled the pressure from the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence. When the clouds way above merged together and the blue bolt of lightning fell with a rumble, the pressure that filled the air seemed to be even stronger.


    The man and woman were already pale and gasping for breath as they looked dumbly towards the direction of Han Mountain City. Their minds were nk, and the only thing left within them was awe born in the depths of their hearts towards their junior fellow disciple Han Fei Zi.


    Only the old man was looking towards the direction of Han Mountain City with twinkling eyes. He did not speak, but there was shock in his heart.


    ¡®The true form of the deity statue of Transcendence appeared and gave the order to Transcend three times. This can only mean that the person who is Transcending is suppressing his blood veins¡­ This person is ambitious. Not only does he have extraordinary will, he also has a method to increase his blood veins!


    ¡®Is this person truly thatss, Han Fei Zi¡­? If it is, then Zhou Shan has gotten himself a good disciple. If he trains her well, then she might even have the chance topete against Si Ma¡¯s youngest for the Edge!


    ¡®But that¡¯s not the most shocking thing. Those clouds actually managed to merge together even under the might of the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence. And the blue bolt of lightning that descended¡­ Why¡­ did that lightning fall?¡¯


    The old man¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he sighed. He did not abandon the people by his side to investigate on his own; that would just make his intentions too obvious. Instead, once he sighed, he calmed down and maintained the same speed as the man and woman as they flew towards the city slowly.


    At that moment, the sky above Han Mountain City rumbled. The instant the 991st vein appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body, the clouds above the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence d in ck armor glowed with a piercing shade of blue light once again. A bolt of blue lightning thicker than the one previously descended abruptly.


    That bolt of lightning caused the space between the sky and earth to twist. Under the gaze of all the people in the region around Han Mountain who almost passed out with theck of breathing, they saw the bolt of lightninging down in a straight line with a crash, charging down towards He Feng who was beside Su Ming!


    The herbal aura was rapidly gathering within He Feng¡¯s head. The fuzzy orb that was formed was spinning quickly inside, as if it wanted to absorb all the herbal aura within and materialize into a pill!


    The bolt of lightning came with a boom. It crackled past the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence towards He Feng. In an instant, it crashed into He Feng¡¯s body. A shocking boom reverberated through the sky, and He Feng¡¯s body was shrouded in blue light. Cracking sounds spread throughout the area, and many electrical arcs swam around his body. Some of them even fell on Puqiang Mountain¡¯s ground before they spread outwards. There were even some that spread to Su Ming.


    Su Ming jolted and opened his eyes. A strange light appeared in them. A faint hint of hesitation and inconceivability


    The moment he opened his eyes, Su Ming immediately saw He Feng¡¯s limbs shattering under the blue bolt of lightning and dissipating once it turned into ck mist. Even arge portion of his body disappeared without a trace under the bolt of lightning¡¯s relentless attack.


    As of then, in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, there was only a small portion of He Feng¡¯s body left, including his head. Lightning traveled through his body and gradually fused into him. At the same time, the herbal aura within He Feng¡¯s body that had withstood two lightning cmities was merging at even faster, shocking pace within that fuzzy orb in He Feng¡¯s head. At that moment, a pill about the size of a fingernail had appeared within the fuzzy orb. Before long, the pill would beplete.


    Due to the two bolts of lightning, the mighty pressure from the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence in the sky weakenedrgely, causing Su Ming¡¯s desire to Transcend to disappear rapidly as well.


    This was the chance of a lifetime for Su Ming!


    This was out of his expectations. He had never expected such an incredible chance to appear when the lightning cmity was drawn out by his refining of Spirit Plunder urred at the same time as he Transcended!


    Originally, he could only manifest 990 blood veins. This was his body¡¯s limit. There was no way he could suppress the urge to Transcend within him either. His only choice was to Transcend!


    He had thought it was a pity when he chose to Transcend, but he no longer thought about increasing his blood veins. The giant above him had shattered, his blood veins had melted. His entire person was enveloped by the presence of Transcendence. From that moment onwards, he lost all right to increase his blood veins.


    He had to Transcend. It was especially so when the presence of Transcendence surged into his body, causing him to be unable to turn the tides. However¡­ the appearance of two lightning cmities had opened up a path for him as if they had just sted out a crack in a frozen river. The crack was not thin either. It appeared as if the ice was ripped apart.


    The people who looked like they were moments away from suffocating suddenly looked as if they had just sucked in a breath of fresh air.


    A brilliant sh appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The hesitance in them had been due to this!


    Yet the hesitance did notst long before Su Ming made his decision. Once the 991st blood vein manifested, he used the presence of Transcendence torgely melt that Berserker Bone!


    As it melted and the process of Su Ming¡¯s Transcendence hade to an abrupt halt, his blood veins increased once again!


    992!


    993!


    994!


    The increase of three blood veins made booming sounds echo in Su Ming¡¯s body. The power of the blood veins crashed against the presence of Transcendence as they could not tolerate each other in his body. However, the light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes just became brighter.


    He could feel that with his condition, each extra blood vein made him be stronger by several fold. He could feel his strength increasing with an explosive might along with his blood veins!


    At that moment, the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence trembled in the sky. A blue electrical arc appeared once again strangely outside its body and traveled all around it. It was as if it was connected to He Feng¡¯s body, as if there was some sort of naturalw contained within the act of He Feng¡¯s body manipting himself to be in the exact same sitting position as the statue, which established some sort of connection between them, causing the deity statue of Transcendence to rece He Feng¡¯s body in taking the brunt of the lightning¡¯s force as if it was helping him.


    As the lightning traveled through its body, a merciless re appeared in the eyes of the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence. Gradually, it moved its body, as if it was about to stand up!


    At the same moment, as the clouds high above the sky merged together, arge amount of blue light appeared for the third time. This time, the intensity of the blue light had clearly surpassed the previous two times. Even the entire cloud turned blue in that instant!


    Lightning that was formed due to the rain from the other parts of the sky around the area sped towards that blue cloud and fused into it, turning into a strong amount of pressure that fell upon everyone.


    Eventually, that bolt of lightning in that blue cloud reached a point where people would be aghast just by casting a nce at it. All of them could tell that the bolt of lightning in the cloud was much stronger than the previous two times. In fact¡­ the previous two bolts could not begin topare with this!


    The Elder and tribe leader of Puqiang Tribe werepletely stunned as they prostrated themselves on the ground trembling.


    It was the same on Tranquil East Mountain. Even Han Cang Zi was also pale. As she looked at the sky, reverence appeared on her face.


    On Lake of Colors Mountain, even though Yan Luan might be in the middle stage of Transcendence, the strange phenomenon in the sky made her feel miniscule and weak. The power of the bolts of lightning shocked her.


    The old woman knelt on the ground with her eyes closed. Her expression was calm, but she was reflexively clenching and unclenching her hand, which showed that what she felt within her heart was definitely not what she showed on her face.


    There was deathly stillness within Han Mountain City. No one caused a ruckus. No one initiated any discussions. All the people seemed to have lost all process of thought in the midst of their nervousness and shock.


    That included Nan Tian, Ke Jiu Si, Leng Ying, and Xuan Lun, who was also kneeling down somewhere in the distance.


    Even the man and woman among the three figures charging towards the city from thousands of lis away let out cries of surprise before they came to an abrupt halt. They were aghast as they looked at the clouds, unable to understand what was happening.


    The old man who was leading the team looked at the blue cloud in the distance in silence. He, too, sucked in a deep breath.


    Su Ming sat on Puqiang Mountain. The 994 blood veins within his body were strained to the absolute limit he could endure. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips. He gritted his teeth and melted the Berserker Bone within his body once again, but no matter how much he tried to melt it and how much he tried to endure it, his blood veins stayed at only 994 and refused to increase!


    As the blue cloud gathered in the sky and the bolt of lightning seemed to be on the verge of striking down, as the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence d in ck armor was gradually standing up, Su Ming knew that his time was short. He lifted his head and looked at the blue cloud. The hesitation in his eyes before had been due to the blood veins, but besides hesitation, there was also inconceivability.


    That inconceivability was not due to blood veins, neither was it due to Transcendence, but¡­ was due to the electrical arcs that shocked him when the second bolt of lightning struck He Feng.


    The electrical arcs fused into his body and made him jolt. They might have already dissipated, but they had stayed for an instant in his body.


    It was during that one instant when it stayed that made a thought bloom in Su Ming¡¯s mind, one that made him think that it was slightly startling and unimaginable. He had never even heard of it before, and had no idea whether it was possible.


    That thought was bold and reckless. It could even be said to be ridiculous.


    Yet now, even if Su Ming himself thought that the idea itself was a fantasy, he still could not help but mull over it with excitement.


    ¡®I only have one chance. This is the only time where I¡¯ll know whether this is just a fantasy of mine, or that it can be reality¡­ I want to try it!


    Su Ming stared at the blue cloud in the sky, and calm madness appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Spirit Plunder might be able to be my Origin Transcendence Vessel because it has substance¡­ and it¡¯s not incorporeal. The Origin Vessel seems to require a concrete body¡­


    ¡®But¡­ this powerful blue bolt of lightning stayed in my body for a moment. Does this mean that during that instant it was a physical entity? But after a moment, it¡¯ll be incorporeal again¡­¡¯

 Chapter 193 — Awakening!

    <h4>Chapter 193: Awakening!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "What is the meaning of lightning cmity?" Su Ming mumbled.


    The words ¡®lightning cmity¡¯ were mentioned in the method to create Spirit Plunder stored in his head.


    In his memories, the lightning cmity only appeared due to Spirit Plunder. Thews of nature did not allow the use of humans for cauldrons to create medicinal pills, much less creating it using the aura of death. That was why celestial lightning turned into a cmity that fell on him. The purpose of this bolt of lightning was to destroy the medicinal pill, but as the medicinal pill was shielded by the corpse, the power of lightning once it struck down would diminish. When the corpse was eventually destroyed, the medicinal pill would be created!


    Su Ming had never truly mulled over this description of the pill in detail. Based on his understanding, this was something that he could not possibly understand. However, at that moment, as his heart raced and the thought that made him excited bloomed in his head, the pill¡¯s description appeared in his mind.


    ¡®What is the meaning of lightning cmity? If we take off the word ¡®cmity¡¯, we are only left with lightning!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s mind raced. He was not unfamiliar with lightning. When he initially came to the Land of South Morning, he saw lightning striking trees.


    At that time, he already analyzed it and believed that it was because the trunks were too moist, that was why lightning was drawn to them, causing the trees to be set aze instantly, until all that was eventually left were the materials he needed to create his medicinal pills.


    However, there seemed to be some inuracies in his previous theory.


    ¡®There are a lot of trees in the rainforest, so why did the taller trees attract lightning¡­? Perhaps it¡¯s because the humidity on those trees was greater, or it could be because there¡¯s another reason for it.


    ¡®Lightning can strike trees, then this time, why did He Feng¡¯s body draw in all the bolts of lightning from the lightning cmity? The description in my memories is too cryptic, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s the correct exnation for this.¡¯


    Su Ming could not understand this phenomenon.


    In fact, there was a feeling within him telling him that it was only natural for lightning to fall. As for why it happened and the source for why it was happening was something he could not figure out.


    Yet at that moment, if he wanted to bring that mad thought of his to fruition, he must understand all thesepletely!


    Why does lightning exist?! What is lightning?!


    ¡®If I can¡¯t understand the causes for lightning, then I won¡¯t be able to keep it inside my body and turn it¡­ into my Origin Vessel!¡¯


    This was Su Ming¡¯s idea, the insane, inconceivable, but exciting idea.


    However, after some quick thinking, Su Ming had to give up on it. He could not understand what lightning was and where it came from. He had no confidence in making lightning stay in his body.


    Those thoughts eventually turned into a sigh. Su Ming knew he was short on time. The deity statue of Awakening was slowly standing up and the bolt of lightning in the sky was rapidly converging before it would strike down. No matter how hard he melted the Berserker Bone in his body, he could not increase anymore blood veins. It was not something that he could aplish by just gritting his teeth to persevere and endure through it.


    His current condition was of a stone bottle that was full. Even if he poured more water in it, he could not add more water into the bottle. It would only spill out.


    If he wanted to manifest more blood veins, his only method was to make that stone bottle bigger!


    In truth, once the 990th blood vein manifested on Su Ming¡¯s body, he was already filled like the stone bottle in his analogy. He could only manifest four more blood veins due to the presence of Awakening fusing into his body, which in a way transformed his body, as if his body was the stone bottle, and it had be bigger. It allowed him to betterplete the transition to be a powerful Awakened Berserker in a situation where it was impossible for him to do anything to increase his blood veins.


    However, the unexpected appearance of the bolts of lightning broke this irreversible situation, giving Su Ming the chance of a lifetime. It allowed him to make the impossible possible - increasing four more blood veins.


    Yet now, he was at his limit once again.


    There was no way he could change anything to make the stone bottle contain more water and to make another blood vein appear on his body. This was something Su Ming understood fully. He knew that even the burning of blood could not help him with this.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how the Ancients managed to manifest 1,000 blood veins. Perhaps there are people born who truly possess such astonishing potential that they can contain 1,000 blood veins in their bodies, but I¡¯m not them¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how they did it, but if I want to increase more blood veins¡­ This¡­ is the only way!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He swiftly stood up and stomped on the ground tounch himself into the air. When he was in midair, he spread his arms wide open.


    ¡®My body is filled. I can¡¯t add anymore blood veins. The only way I can think of is to break my own body, just like breaking the stone bottle. The instant it cracks, the amount of water it can contain will increase!


    ¡®Even if my body breaks, if I can seize the precise moment and Awaken, it¡¯s not impossible!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with calmness and madness.


    His madness stemmed from his idea, and his calmness came from every single nned action of his!


    Su Ming could not stay too long in midair. Before long, he would fall


    Right now, he had his arms spread wide, and loud banging sounds instantly came from his body. As the sounds reverberated in the air, the 994 blood veins in his body scattered as if they had just broken down and were set aze.


    ¡®If I break my body and make myself to be no longer contained in a bottle, there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t be able to obtain more blood veins!¡¯ Su Ming shouted out in his heart.


    As roars came from within his body, blood trickled out from Su Ming¡¯s mouth. Blood also flowed out from his eyes, ears, and nose.


    The roaringing from his body arrived at its loudest point. His blood veins erupted in his body. As they did so, the first to be affected was his body. It was just as he thought it would be - the stone bottle broke!


    Thin cracks appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body. It was as if his body had been split apart. Once the cracks spread out, he would be torn to shreds!


    Red light shone from the thin cracks and scattered out of them, even showing signs of spreading further.


    An indescribable pain spread to every corner of Su Ming¡¯s body. It was a pain as if he was about to self-destruct, a pain that amon person would not be able to endure. Su Ming, too, was unable to withstand it. His expression twisted, but as his body continued breaking apart, his blood veins abruptly increased once again.


    995!!


    In a spot no one could see on Su Ming¡¯s right leg, the 995th blood vein appeared!


    The additional blood vein increased the speed of Su Ming¡¯s body breaking down. More cracks appeared A feeling as if he was about to be destroyed and die filled his entire being.


    Yet a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips, which was hidden under the hood. That smile was cruel. This cruelty was not directed to others, but towards himself. He always remembered what his elder had once said.


    If he wanted to obtain something, he must give up something in return.


    The more he wanted to obtain something, the more he would have to sacrifice. Only he could determine whether the sacrifice was equivalent to the reward and whether it was worth it, not anyone else.


    ¡®I¡¯ve already taken this step and obtained the 995th blood vein. If I don¡¯t pour everything I have and fight for it, I¡­ won¡¯t be satisfied!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s body started falling from the air. During the process, his body started rapidly breaking apart.


    The roars echoed in the air, and as Su Ming fell, another blood vein appeared with an explosive might on his left leg!


    996!


    That additional blood vein made Su Ming¡¯s body reach its breaking point. Blood mist gushed out of his body, and his vision blurred. A feeling of death filled his entire body.


    All these were seen by the people around him, and they were filled with shock and deep reverence.


    At that moment, all those who were still conscious could see what Su Ming was trying to do. From his actions alone, they could feel his madness and desire to increase his blood veins.


    As Su Ming fell, he looked at the true form of the deity statue of Awakening d in ck armor that had now stood uppletely. When the deity statue stood up, it looked like a giant that reached the sky. The ck armor it wore exuded an endless amount of vicious aura.


    It looked at Su Ming coldly and lifted its right hand to point at Su Ming.


    "This is the final time¡­ I order thee¡­ Awaken!"


    The moment its voice reverberated in the air, even the blue cloud in the sky stopped for an instant. Su Ming lifted his head and let out a low growl towards the sky.


    "Blood veins!"


    His body broke apart. The stone bottlepletely shattered, his robes exploding in the process. The blood mist enveloping the area outside his bodypletely covered his face and his torn body so that no one could see his face.


    The moment his body broke, Su Ming¡¯s blood veins started increasing madly with a shocking speed, as if the limits on his body had been lifted!


    997!


    998!


    999!!


    999 blood veins covered every corner of Su Ming¡¯s broken body. It seemed that there was no longer any space to take in the 1,000th blood vein!


    The only spot left¡­ was underneath his eyes under his crumbling face hidden away by the mist - the scar left behind when the broken shard from the destroyed Dark Mountain statue of the God of Berserkers shed his face.


    It was a normal scar, but to Su Ming, this was the only mark left of Dark Mountain on his body.


    If the 1,000th blood vein appeared, the scar on Su Ming¡¯s face would disappear and be reced. The instant the only mark he had left of Dark Mountain was about to disappear, conflict appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    To Awaken with 1,000 blood veins, a sight that was rare even during the age of the Ancients, and wipe away the only trace left of Dark Mountain on his body, or to retain this scar and give up on the 1,000th blood vein? that was the question.


    "If you want to obtain something, then you have to give up something in return¡­ Only you can decide whether it is worth the cost¡­"


    The elder¡¯s words echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head. He felt as if he had seen his elder, Dark Mountain, and the moment Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers shattered.


    Eventually, in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he recalled the sight he saw using Han Kong¡¯s power, where he saw himself tied up in chains in the void. That Su Ming had no scar on his face, but once he said something, the scar appeared on his face.


    "I¡­ refuse¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The moment these words were spoken, the 1,000th blood vein dissipated. At the same time, the vast presence of Awakening enveloped Su Ming¡¯s whole body. His broken body mended itself in that instant, and the blood mist that had spread out tumbled back into his body. Even the torn clothes pieced themselves together and appeared on his body, as if time had just reversed.


    The world roared. The presence that only belonged to those who Awakened erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body! The might of that presence was so incredible it caused all the Berserkers in the Blood Solidification Realm in the area to tremble. Even Nan Tian and the other powerful Awakened Berserkers felt shocked. They could clearly feel an incredibly mighty pressureing from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Awakening!

 Chapter 194 — Awarded the Title of Divine General!

    <h4>Chapter 194: Awarded the Title of Divine General!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The might of the pressure far surpassed that of an ordinary Berserker who had Transcended, but it was still not stable. That presence filled Su Ming¡¯s entire body. Even so, the moment the pressure dissipated, it made all those around him feel shaken to the core.


    This was the first time in their lives that they had seen the full process of a Berserker who attained greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm Transcending. This shocked them so greatly it could even affect their entire lives.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe trembled as he prostrated himself on the ground. His level of cultivation may be at the middle stage of Transcendence, but there was only an indescribable reverence in him towards Su Ming. It was one that stemmed from his soul, and one that appeared due to the mighting from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    This intimidating pressure made the Elder of Puqiang Tribe gasp for breath.


    If he was already in this condition, then it was much more so for the man who looked like a mountain of flesh beside him. The tribe leader of Puqiang Tribe looked at Su Ming with incredible reverence


    The 999 blood veins in Su Ming¡¯s body instantly melted. When his falling body was 100 feet away from the summit of Puqiang Mountain, for the first time ever, with his own strength, Su Ming floated and stood in air!


    He had Transcended!


    At that moment, the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence d in armor in the sky looked at Su Ming with a hint of gentleness that was barely noticeable in his cold and aloof eyes.


    "Breaking thy body to obtain Transcendence¡­ that is in ordance to the secondwid by the first God of Berserkers¡­ I grant thee¡­ South Asunder Sword¡­ Come forth to Great Yu to retrieve thy sword, and thou shalt be awarded the title Divine General of Transcendence!"


    The true form of the deity statue of Transcendence¡¯s magnificent voice echoed in the air. It cast a profound look at Su Ming before it swung its right hand down and charged towards Su Ming. In an instant, it appeared before Su Ming and touched the top of his skull.


    Su Ming did not dodge. He had no blood veins in his body at that moment, but there was a power that far surpassed the power of 999 blood veins by several fold contained within him.


    Besides, the deity statue of Transcendence in the sky gave him a strange feeling, as if there was some sort of mysterious connection between them. It made him feel that it was not a cold and detached being, but there was a sense of familiaritying from it.


    When the deity statue of Transcendence¡¯s right index finger touched the top of Su Ming¡¯s skull, his body trembled. He could clearly feel a special energy traveling from its finger into his body, causing his body to tremble and rumble once again. A feeling that grew increasingly stronger enveloped him entirely.


    Eventually, that special presence spread out within Su Ming. When it surrounded his entire body, it turned into a ck bundle of mist that surrounded Su Ming from head to toe before it turned into ck armor!


    That armor was slightly different from the armor the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence wore. It was clearly much simpler in design, but the incredible power from it spread out abruptly!


    However, Su Ming¡¯s armor was a mere illusion. It was not real.


    "Come¡­ to Great Yu¡­"


    The true form of the deity statue of Transcendence in the sky retracted its right hand. Its body gradually faded out, and after a moment, itpletely disappeared from the sky. No traces of it could be found thereafter.


    At that moment, the only thing left in the sky was the mighty blue cloud that was still gathering lightning. The lightning cmity would fall upon him at any moment now.


    "I¡­ finally Transcended¡­"


    Su Ming floated in midair. The ck mist armor surrounding his body gave him a vicious and freezing air. He stood in the air and looked at the sky in the distance. An indescribable feeling spread through his heart.


    "Elder, I Transcended¡­ Bai Ling, did you know? I Transcended¡­"


    Su Ming felt anguish blossoming in his heart. Transcending should have been a joyous asion, but for a reason he did not know, he felt no excitement. He simply missed Dark Mountain.


    Even if he now possessed strength where his limits were unknown to even himself, even if he now lived up to his name and became the most powerful Berserker in Han Mountain, even if all those within sight in the area did not pose much of a threat to him, he¡­ still did not have the excitement and thrill that he should have had after he Transcended.


    The blue cloud in the sky rumbled. However, that rumbling sound could not stifle the uproar from Han Mountain and the three tribes. That sound was like a wave that rose to a shocking volume.


    "He Transcended in the greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm! And he was rewarded the South Asunder Sword and given the title of Divine General of Transcendence!"


    "South Asunder Sword¡­ I¡¯ve never read about this sword from any ancient scrolls, but if the sword was given by the deity statue of Transcendence, then it must be extraordinary!"


    "Is this the serendipity for a Berserker who attains greatpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm Transcends? They¡¯ll be rewarded with a treasure! And they¡¯ll be given the title of Divine General of Transcendence as well! What is the Divine General of Transcendence though?"


    "The strongest of Han Mountain City¡­" Nan Tian looked at Su Ming standing in midair and mumbled.


    "Divine General of Transcendence¡­ why did this never appear the previous time I saw the deity statue of Transcendence appear¡­?"


    Ke Jiu Si¡¯s heart raced against his chest and deep reverence appeared in his eyes.


    Xuan Lun waspletely stunned. All emotions in his heart were reced by bafflement. He looked at Su Ming and a feeling of powerlessness blossomed within him.


    "Divine General of Transcendence¡­ He was awarded the title Divine General of Transcendence!"


    Han Fei Zi trembled and disbelief appeared in her eyes. She was one of the few who knew the meaning of the title Divine General of Transcendence. In fact, she was suppressing her blood veins to be the Divine General of Transcendence as well!


    "Divine General of Transcendence is an acknowledgement bestowed upon the Transcended Berserkers who truly obtained the quintessence of the Berserker Tribe. It is an emblem of Berserk¡­ and it¡¯s something that normal Transcended Berserkers cannotpare¡­" the old woman mumbled on Lake of Colors Tribe.


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe was on his knees with a respectful expression on his face on Tranquil East Mountain. "I can¡¯t believe a Divine General of Transcendence appeared in Han Mountain¡­ I wonder which deity statue¡¯s armor he¡¯ll receive once he goes to Great Yu¡­"


    After a short uproar, two figures flew out from Lake of Colors Mountain. It was the old woman and Yan Luan. Thetter¡¯s face was filled with deep respect. Along with the old woman, she bowed towards Su Ming in midair.


    "Lake of Colors Tribe congrattes Lord Divine General on Transcending!"


    At the same time, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe flew up from Tranquil East Mountain as well, and along with Fang Shen, who stood on the mountain, their words traveled forth.


    "Tranquil East Tribe congrattes Lord Divine General on Transcending!"


    "Puqiang Tribe congrattes Lord Divine General on Transcending!"


    Their sounds reverberated in the air, and they were followed by congrattory words rising and falling from the entire Han Mountain City. Their voices echoed in the air as theymended Su Ming.


    Besides the old man from the three people from Freezing Sky n who were thousands of li away from Han Mountain City, the man and the woman were both filled with shock as they looked at the distance.


    "Junior sister Han Fei Zi was awarded the title of Divine General?!"


    "We must report this to the left preceptor as soon as possible! Junior sister Han Fei Zi¡¯s name is definitely going to resound through the entire Freezing n!"


    Su Ming stood in midair and suppressed his thoughts. He lifted his head and looked at the blue cloud in the sky. He knew that this was not the time to feel moved. He was only halfway through Transcendence. It was not over.


    ¡®I have to quickly choose my Origin Vessel and assimte it into my body, then I have to leave and find a quiet ce to draw my Berserker Mark in meditation.¡¯


    Only when he had finished drawing his Berserker Mark could he be considered to havepleted the process of Transcendence, and only then could his power stabilize, instead of fluctuating and spreading out like this.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know what lightning is made of and neither do I know how it came to be, so it¡¯s hard for me to keep it within me and make it my Origin Vessel¡­ I can only choose to use Spirit Plunder.¡¯


    Su Ming stood in the middle of the air in silence and looked at the blue cloud in the sky. There was a look of regret in his eyes as he waited for the moment that bolt of lightning struck and the medicinal pill appeared.


    Yet at that moment, a shred of lightning suddenly came off the converging bolts of lightning in the blue cloud in the sky. As the light in the clouds flickered, it charged towards the ground andnded on a mountain in the distance as if it was guided by something.


    When he saw this, a rumble suddenly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. He stared fixedly at the blue cloud in the sky and lowered his head to look at thend along with what little was left of He Feng¡¯s body floating in the air.


    ¡®Lightning strikes trees¡­ Lightning was drawn in when I created Spirit Plunder¡­ Lightning fell and struck the top of the mountain¡­ This is¡­ There¡¯s¡­¡¯


    Su Ming seemed to have understood something, but that thought was not clear in his head. Still, he had a feeling that he hadtched onto something.


    At that moment, the blue cloud rumbled. A lot of lightning gathered together, looking as if it was about to explode, causing some of the thin threads of lightning that were wandering about in the cloud to fall towards thend all around the area. They fell on the mountains around them. Some of them even fell on the mountains where people had gathered to watch. They broke intomotion and quickly dodged the bolts.


    ¡®Activation¡­ Activation¡­ I get it!¡¯


    A brilliant sh appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had understood it somewhat.


    ¡®Lightning originally doesn¡¯t fall from the sky. It¡¯s not out of its will that it struck the trees. Perhaps it¡¯s more urate to say that lightning doesn¡¯t have a will, it¡¯s just attracted to the trees in midair¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s the same for the mountains in the area. They attracted the lightning in the sky¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s the same for the people in the area!


    ¡®He Feng is also the same. It¡¯s not that the lightning is attacking him, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s something on him that¡¯s attracting lightning to him. This thing exists in the mountains, the trees, and many other ces¡­


    ¡®Then¡­ what is it?!¡¯


    Su Ming whipped his head around to look at He Feng.


    ¡®He Feng absorbed the aura of death for refinement. Could it be the aura of death? But there¡¯s no aura of death in the ground, neither is there any in the mountains. It¡¯s not the aura of death, but something else.


    ¡®What is attracting the lightning?!¡¯


    Su Ming understood a little of the concept, but along with it came even more confusion. However, he did not have time to think.


    Just as his mind worked furiously, the sky rumbled with an intensity that shook the sky and earth. The blue cloud had finally charged up enough lightning. The blue light pierced into people¡¯s eyes. Lightning was about to fall.


    Yet at that very moment, Su Ming¡¯s mind rumbled as he activated the Branding Art. With the activation of the Branding Art, he trembled and saw something vaguely on thend. The instant thunder rumbled, there was a barely noticeable, faint glow of lightning that would have been easily missed unless he had been searching for it. It was on the ground, on the mountains, and on the crowd like a tide. It was a lightning glow that could not be seen with the naked eye. It was that thing that attracted the lightning in the sky. The bolts longed to touch it!


    The lightning glow that could not be seen with the naked eye traveled on the ground and was all absorbed by He Feng¡¯s body. Once arge amount of it surged into his body, it gathered inside him. As it nourished the medicinal pill in his body, it also made He Feng¡¯s body into the spot where the most lightning glow from the ground had gathered.


    Su Ming seemed to have heard a faint sound calling out to him, as if it was just a figment of his imagination. A rumble appeared in his head. He¡­ understood!


    At the same time, the cloud shrank, as if it was entirely absorbed by the bolt of lightning. Finally, only a blue bolt of lightning about ten feet in breadth was left behind, and it charged down towards the ground and He Feng¡¯s body, which was calling out to him.

 Chapter 195 — The Power of Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Power of Lightning</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized therge amount of aura of death that surrounded Puqiang Mountain. The vortex within his body appeared once again. In an instant, the aura of death charged towards him with a loud boom.


    The lightning sparks that covered the earth swiftly changed their direction and charged towards Su Ming.


    The light in his eyes flickered. He left his original spot. The moment his body left the ground, the air twisted on the spot he was standing, but no lightning appeared.


    ¡®Once Earthen Lightning and Void Lightninge into contact, it¡¯ll form lightning. I can¡¯t evade or dodge it, because the lightning I see is just an illusion. In truth, the moment Earthen Lightning and Void Lightninge into contact, the power of lightning has already formed.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s mind became clearer. Once he understood the concept, many branches stemmed out of the concept like a tree, and he managed to branch out his thoughts into many different areas. As he moved, he never stopped, but with every single step he took, a lot of Earthen Lightning that was not visible to the naked eye would surge forth and cover his entire body before seeping inside.


    ¡®Before I absorb enough Earthen Lightning, I absolutely cannot let Void Lightning touch me¡­¡¯


    The thing Su Ming was dodging was the vague Void Lightning that he could only see with the Branding Art.


    All of this could not be seen by others. In the eyes of the crowd, Su Ming was running around the ce erratically, but strangely and shockingly, the space behind him continued distorting. It was as if every single spot that he went to would distort in a manner that would even block their vision for an instant. The distortions in the air spread out like ripples.


    The strange sight made all those who saw it baffled. In their disbelief, they became more respectful and mystified by Su Ming.


    Su Ming became faster, but even though his speed was quick, the Void Lightning that seemed to have filled the entire sky was also traveling at incredible speeds. It charged towards Su Ming from all around him as if there was something on him that attracted it, a substance that drew it mad.


    In fact, the gigantic blue bolt of lightning that was attacking He Feng¡¯s head, causing it to continue dissipating and revealing the Spirit Plunder contained within, also started to be agitated. Distortions appeared all around the area, as if it was going to change directions at any moment.


    It may seem simple, but only Su Ming himself understood the underlying dangers. He was focused. As he continued moving all around the area to avoid the Void Lightning as much as possible, there were still some shorings. Sometimes lightning would appear and fall on him.


    ¡®It¡¯s still not enough¡­¡¯


    Su Ming charged towards the Chain of Han Mountain connected to Puqiang Mountain. He saw arge amount of Earthen Lightning on the Chain. If it were not because of He Feng drawing in Void Lightning to himself, the Chain might have been attacked by countless bolts of lightning by now.


    The moment Su Mingnded on the Chain at full speed, the Earthen Lightning attached to the Chain charged towards Su Ming and surged in to and around his body.


    At that moment, rumbling sounds echoed in the air and numerous bolts of lightning appeared at the same time, crashing into Su Ming. He jolted and flew into the air, charging towards the sky.


    ¡®I have enough Earthen Lightning. Now, I¡¯ll need a simr amount of Void Lightning. The moment theye into contact, my body might not be able to withstand it, but¡­ if I want to turn lightning into my Origin Vessel, then this is the only way!¡¯


    ¡®The longer I can persevere, the higher my chances of sess!¡¯


    At that moment, the aura of death within Su Ming¡¯s body hadpletely dissipated. The only thing left was therge amount of Earthen Lightning that could not be seen with the naked eye. It stayed within and around his body, causing him to appear even more appealing for lightning than He Feng, bing the sole object to draw in lightning!


    ¡®Only physical objects can be refined and turned into Origin Vessels¡­ Lightning is abstract, so only if I produce it relentlessly in my body can I make it belong to me!


    ¡®Only then will I be considered to have taken control of lightning. All the other methods of taking lightning and fusing it into the body are just fake rumors, because the appearance of lightning is an illusion. The true forcees from the moment Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning crash into lightning! This is the true refinement of lightning!¡¯


    Su Ming charged towards the top of the sky. He could sense that there was arge amount of Void Lightning high up in the sky!


    The moment his body reached that ce, the world rumbled, and numerous bolts of lightning appeared out of nowhere. They charged towards Su Ming from all around him. Loud rumbling sounds echoed in the air. The people could no longer see Su Ming. The only thing they saw were the bolts of lightning that spread through the endless mass of sky.


    At that moment, the blue bolt of lightning that was still incessantly attacking He Feng¡¯s head suddenly changed direction and charged towards Su Ming, who was hidden away by lightning.


    The moment the blue bolt of lightning charged out, the world trembled in a manner as if it was creating an abnormality of its own!


    At the same time, in an area of 1,000 li in the sky above Han Mountain, bolts of lightning broke through the sky and whistled through the air towards Su Ming. The many lightning bolts illuminated the earth. The rumbling sounds deafened ears, causing all the people onnd to be left gasping in amazement and shock. Their minds became nk.


    The sky was filled with lightning!


    In the midst of the rumbling sounds, Su Ming coughed out blood as he was shrouded by lightning sparks. Lightning sparks could even be seen swimming in his blood before the blood instantly turned into a small mass of blood mist.


    Su Ming was pale, but his eyes were incredibly bright. Within his body, Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning relentlessly crashed into each other, turning into the power of lightning that grew increasingly stronger within him. At the same time, his Transcendence Qi was absorbing that power of lightning in a shocking manner. It continued to take that power in to refine it into Su Ming¡¯s Origin Vessel!


    Su Ming could instantly refine a lot of materials into his Origin Vessel with the sort of refinement he was conducting, but since ancient times, it was almost unheard of for anyone to refine lightning into their Origin Vessel. Even for Berserkers who Transcended with 999 blood veins, this slow speed was enough for them to be killed before they seeded.


    ¡®My body can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ do I really have to give up now?!¡¯


    Conflict appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He had not managed toplete the refinement. The Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning within him were crashing against each other incessantly. Every single time they crashed, the power of lightning that was created would be stronger, causing Su Ming to be unable to withstand it for a long period of time even if he had Transcended.


    ¡®I can onlyst for at most ten breaths before I die!¡¯


    Su Ming jolted. A shade of blue had appeared in the sky.


    ¡®Do I give up and make Spirit Plunder into my Origin Transcendence Vessel¡­ or do I continue¡­?


    ¡®But if I continue, I won¡¯t be able to seed. Yet if I have to give up¡­ I¡¯ll regret it!!


    ¡®It would have been fine if I didn¡¯t have the chance, but now that I have and saw how lightning is produced, if I could just have enough time to persevere through it, then I¡¯m absolutely certain that I could turn lightning into my Origin Vessel!


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    With a loud crash, Su Ming trembled and coughed out blood once again. His face was pale. Lightning surrounded him. He could also sense that there was lightning filling up the sky further in the distance.


    ¡®There¡¯s still one more way¡­ I still have one more way!¡¯


    In this critical moment, an idea appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, but he did not have time to think whether he would be sessful. He hastily descended. The sky rumbled. He might have been falling at incredible speeds, but lightning continued assaulting him, causing him to cough out a lot of blood.


    Eventually, when his body descended above Han Mountain City, the ck mist armor on his body dissipated with a boom, revealing the ck robes he wore underneath. They turned into ashes in an instant.


    Fortunately, the light from the lightning was blinding, hence it was still difficult for others to see him. They could only see a ball of lightning descending upon Han Mountain City at shocking speed and charging towards the stone gate separating the third and secondyers of Han Mountain City - where Han Mountain Bell was!


    Su Mingnded on Han Mountain Bell then quickly sat down cross-legged. He was refining the power of lightning at maddening speeds within him. The bolts of lightning crashed into him with huge rumbles, but the moment theynded on him, they covered Han Mountain Bell.


    The bell trembled and bell chimes rang out. As they echoed in the area, arge amount of lightning appeared in the sky, covering 2,000, 3,000, 4,000 li area. With Su Ming acting as the center, they charged right there


    The bell tolls became louder, exuding a mighty and majestic presence that seemed to be echoing through the entire world.


    At that moment, besides the old man from the three people from Freezing Sky n that were 2,000 li away from Han Mountain City who still remained calm, shockpletely reced all other emotions within the man and woman. They looked at the shocking bolts of lightning in the sky and trembled.


    "What¡­ is junior sister Han Fei Zi doing?!"


    "She¡¯s refining thunder!"


    The one who answered them was the calm old man. He might look calm, but the shock and eagerness in his eyes revealed the torrent of emotions in his heart.


    ¡®Thatss Yan Fei is bold, she actually dared to use lightning as her Origin Transcendence Vessel. As expected of a Divine General¡­ Since ancient times, very few prodigies dared to refine celestial lightning¡­ this was originally something only the immortals in other worlds could do. We rarely hear anyone seeding amongst the Berserker Tribe.¡¯


    Praise and admiration appeared on the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that junior Zhou Shan was a step ahead¡­ and she¡¯s ass. It¡¯s not suitable for her to receive my inheritance¡­ a pity, such pity¡­¡¯


    The old man sighed deeply, and he felt a little depressed.


    ¡®It¡¯s so hard trying to look for a suitable disciple!¡¯


    It was also during this time, at the foot of the seven colored mountain located far into the distance, that the girl exuding wild beauty let out a light chuckle before standing up and rearranging the chessboard. She then personally poured a cup of wine for the handsome man in white. Her face was slightly red due to shyness, but she still winked at him and held up her cup.


    "Big brother Si Ma, allow me to toast you. I will talk to my father about letting you into Freezing Sky Cave."


    The man in white smiled faintly and looked at the beautiful girl before him gently. He took the cup, but the moment he did so, the man suddenly jolted. Arge amount of lightning sparks appeared out of nowhere and swam through his entire body. As the girl cried out in surprise, his right hand trembled. The wine cup shattered with a bang.


    For the first time, the man¡¯s expression drastically changed and he swiftly stood up before ring at the horizon in the distance. His breathing quickened, a rare sight to be seen.


    "The power of lighting? Han Mountain Bell only belongs to me, Si Ma Xin!"

 Chapter 196 — It’s Been a Long While, Junior Sister Fang

    <h4>Chapter 196: It¡¯s Been a Long While, Junior Sister Fang</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Big brother Si Ma!"


    The girl was stunned. Worry appeared on her face. She had never seen that expression on the man¡¯s face. In her impression of him, that drastic change and rapid behavior should never appear on Si Ma Xin.


    He was always gentle and elegant, and would always have a faint smile on his lips, as if even in the face of mountain shattering and the earth breaking, he would still remain unperturbed.


    This was what attracted her to him. In her mind, this sort of man was what was considered to be truly powerful.


    Yet at that moment, she saw Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression change. She saw the sudden appearance of lightning sparks outside his body. She saw the wine cup shattering. Once she linked all these together with Si Ma Xin¡¯s words, a theory appeared in the girl¡¯s heart.


    At the moment Si Ma Xin¡¯s wine cup shattered and lightning sparks traveled through his entire body, a shocking change appeared in Han Mountain City.


    The lightning that filled the sky in an area of thousands of lis all charged towards Su Ming, sitting on Han Mountain Bell. As bell chimes echoed in the air, amidst the sky that was filled with lightning, suddenly, the third abnormality appeared after the manifestation of the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence and the blue cloud!


    It was an indistinct fierce beast. While only its contour was visible, there was a mighty presenceing from it like a tidal wave. That fierce beast had nine heads. Six of them had their eyes closed as if they were sleeping.


    Two of the three heads that had their eyes open were surrounded by arge amount of lightning. It let out huge rumbling sounds, and as lightning surrounded the heads, the reflection of a person in white appeared in the eyes of two of the heads. However, that person¡¯s figure was distorted.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was reflected in the eyes of the one head left. At that moment, it was looking at the horizon in the distance coldly. ck mist surrounded it, making it ringly obvious.


    "Nine¡­"


    A muffled low roar came out from the mouths of the three heads of the beast that had their eyes opened.


    "Nine¡­ headed Dragon¡­"


    The voice seemed to have traveled through the passages of time. It shook the heavens and earth, and it even made most of the lightning around it dissipate.


    This strange sight made all those watching from the ground to fall into shock.


    Su Ming sat on Han Mountain Bell and used it to resist the power of lightning. This was the only method he could think of. The bell itself was a priceless treasure, and the one head from the nine that had his will was the best thing that could resist lightning in this ce.


    The moment he sat down, and the moment most of the power of lightning in his body spilled out and surged into the bell, Su Ming knew he had made the correct decision!


    His face may have been pale, but his expression was calm. As of now, he had ample time to refine the lightning created when the Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning in his body crashed against each other. As for the might of the lightning that was attracted to him from the area around, most of it went to the bell underneath him, and the bell was resisting the might in his ce.


    In fact, at that moment, ambition grew within Su Ming¡¯s heart!


    Han Mountain Bell was a priceless treasure, but he could not take it away. Even the person in white who had obtained two heads could not take the bell away. If Su Ming wanted to im the bell, then he definitely needed to awaken more heads and leave his will within them.


    Before he Transcended, Su Ming could at most only awaken one head. Yet now, he had Transcended. The moment he realized that the bell could resist lightning in his ce and earn him more time, his ambition appeared.


    He spread out the Branding Art around the bell. As the bell tolled, as the three awakened heads of the beast rose and yelled out ¡®nine-headed Dragon¡¯¡­


    The bell let out a loud chime that wasyered with multipleyers of sound. As the chime rang out, ayer of ripples spread out. Han Mountain City trembled, the mountains around the area shook, and another head from the six heads of the beast in the sky opened its eyes swiftly.


    The moment it opened its eyes, the beast let out a howl that reverberated in the sky once again.


    "Nine¡­ headed Dragon¡­ South¡­"


    That voice was filled with astonishing power. As it echoed in the air, the eyes of the awakened fourth head shone with a brilliant light. Su Ming¡¯s body appeared in its pupils!


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s will upied two of the nine heads of the wild beast, he clearly felt a mysterious connection between him and the bell. While that connection did not allow him to use the bell, it made him feel as if he was in perfect harmony with the bell.


    It was as if this sacred treasure belonged to him in the first ce, and now, it was showing signs of returning to him.


    It was also during this moment that the other two heads of the wild beast in the sky let out sullen voices. Those voices sounded like a low roar as it reverberated in the area.


    "Han Mountain Bell belongs to me, Si Ma Xin! I¡¯d like to see just who you are!"


    The moment the voice appeared, all the people in Han Mountain City fell silent. Nan Tian and the others immediately turned pale. The mountains belonging to the three tribes were so quiet a pin could be heard if it fell on the ground.


    Han Cang Zi trembled. To her, that voice was akin to a nightmare


    Yet very soon, Han Cang Zi¡¯s expression changed and she quickly spoke. "Brother! Fang Mu!"


    Fang Shen trembled, and he appeared to be struggling. Did he truly not understand the nature of his son¡¯s injuries¡­? That was his secret, and no one else knew about it.


    However, he only struggled for a moment before he gritted his teeth and looked as if he had decided to put everything on the line before he ran towards Han Cang Zi standing on the mountain stairs with a pale face. He immediately followed behind her.


    Fang Mu was originally watching anxiously and excitedly on Tranquil East Mountain when he suddenly trembled and fainted. A lot of ck mist rose from his body. That ck mist spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it enveloped his entire body, moving in as if it was about to upy the center of his brows.


    At the same time, the Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Chief of War also trembled furiously. ck mist spread out from his body. The same thing also happened to several people on Lake of Colors Mountain and Puqiang Mountain. In their unconscious states, their bodies convulsed as the ck mist covered their faces.


    As the two heads of the fierce beast in the sky was assaulted by arge amount of lightning, they roared.


    As it roared, the two people who fainted on Puqiang Mountain and were enveloped by ck mist opened their eyes. Their eyes were empty, but there was a hint of maliciousness within them. The moment they opened their eyes, they stood up. As the people beside them let out cries of surprise, they turned into two long arcs that whistled as they charged through the air towards Su Ming, who was sitting on Han Mountain Bell.


    Soon after, Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Chief of War lifted his head and howled on Tranquil East Mountain. ck mist spread out on his face and once it covered himpletely, madness appeared in his eyes. A powerful presence burst forth from his body, and he leapt into the air towards Han Mountain City.


    Two people surrounded by ck mist also charged out from Lake of Colors Mountain towards Han Mountain City.


    As they charged forth, these five people turned into ck long arcs that rushed towards Su Ming. They were so quick that they closed in on him in a moment. These five people had already fallen into madness. Their eyes were filled with a savage ferociousness. As the people in Han Mountain City cried out in surprise, the three tribes remained in silence.


    The five people closed in on Su Ming on Han Mountain Bell from three different directions.


    Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Chief of War was the first to arrive. His face was filled with malice. With a low growl, he lifted his right hand and swung it towards Su Ming. A giant log appeared behind his body. The giant log rumbled and rushed towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the Chief of War pounded his chest with his left hand. Immediately, his shirt exploded, revealing the Berserker Mark of a battle axe on his chest.


    The Berserker Mark let out a dim light and gained substance. It materialized in the sky and the axe swung down towards Su Ming!


    The other four people arrived in session and activated a variety of Berserker Arts, forming a wave of loud booms as they closed in on Su Ming!


    Su Ming closed his eyes and did not move. At that moment, he had already reached the final stage of refining lightning. He could not be disturbed. In the face of the barrage from the five people, a green light shot out from the center of his brows and turned in to the small virescent sword.


    This was not a moment to hide the sword. The instant the sword came out, it immediately spun rapidly around Su Ming¡¯s body and turned into ayer of green light that acted like a shield.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the air. The giant wood crashed into the green light. The giant axe shed towards him horizontally. The moment it touched the green light, the attacks from the other four people also arrived.


    The battle was not restricted to the ground. In the sky, the two heads that contained Su Ming¡¯s will charged towards the two heads upied by Si Ma Xin¡¯s will. The four heads of the fierce beast started attacking and biting each other as if they were trying to destroy one another.


    However, the heads upied by Si Ma Xin¡¯s will had to resist the lightning strikes that came crashing towards them besides having to deal with Su Ming. Due to this, they were caught in a disadvantageous position.


    This was a strange battle, and it was the first time Su Ming and Si Ma Xin crossed hands with each other!


    As the rumbles echoed in the air, Su Ming remained seated and still on Han Mountain Bell. He simply allowed the five people around him attack the light formed by the virescent sword, because he did not have the luxury to divide his attention to control the sword and kill these people. He could only remain in defense.


    What he needed now was time. He had refined most of the lightning in his body. Before long, once he finished refining all of the lightning within him, his Origin Transcendence Vessel would appear!


    This Origin Vessel would be the lightning of the heavens and earth!


    Fang Shen was anxious as he took huge steps towards where his son was on Tranquil East Tribe. Han Cang Zi followed behind him. They traveled at incredible speeds. When the five people were attacking the green light surrounding Su Ming, Fang Shen or Han Cang Zi had already arrived at the mountain side. Many tribe members were gathered there as they looked anxiously at Fang Mu trembling relentlessly on the ground.


    Fang Mu¡¯s face was purple, only the center of his brows remaining nk. Fang Shen closed in with one step, but the moment he got closer, he stopped and felt his heart taking a loud thump against his chest. A freezing presence spread out abruptly from Fang Mu¡¯s body.


    Han Cang Zi¡¯s expression instantly changed. Once she came to a halt, she instinctively took a few steps backwards.


    Fang Mu, who still had his eyes closed, suddenly stopped trembling. Slowly, he opened his eyes. There was no madness within his eyes, only tranquility.


    That calm gaze made all those who saw it feel a chill blossoming in their hearts and running down their spine.


    "It¡¯s been a long while, junior sister Fang."


    An unfamiliar voice came from Fang Mu¡¯s mouth. He stood up and looked at Han Cang Zi with a gentle smile. The purple shade of his skin slowly disappeared and turned into a purple long robe that covered his body.


    Han Cang Zi shuddered, and all color disappeared from her face.

 Chapter 197 — Si Ma Xin!

    <h4>Chapter 197: Si Ma Xin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Si Ma Xin!"


    Han Cang Zi took another few steps back, and hatred appeared on her face.


    Fang Shen stood there dumbly. As he looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar person before him, his heart clenched in pain. He knew the source of Fang Mu¡¯s injuries, but he pretended not to. What else could he do besides that¡­?


    He only pretended not to know and put on an act that he had done everything he could to cure his son¡¯s injuries. He knew that only by doing so could there be a possibility for Fang Mu to truly recover some day.


    "I am Fang Shen, tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe. Greetings, Sir Si Ma¡­" Fang Shen lowered his head and bore with the pain his heart as he spoke respectfully.


    That gentle look remained on Fang Mu¡¯s face, as if he did not see the hatred on Han Cang Zi¡¯s face. He ignored Fang Shen, who was standing by the side. He walked towards Han Cang Zi, and once he was by her side, he lifted Han Cang Zi¡¯s pale chin with his right hand.


    "Han Mountain Bell is mine, Fang Mu is mine, and you too, are mine! Now, I will go and see just who is it who dared to take what belongs to me!"


    As Fang Mu spoke, a dark look appeared on his face. With a swing of his arm, he no longer paid any attention to Han Cang Zi and walked to the summit of Tranquil East Mountain up the stairs.


    As he walked forward, the steps of the stairs would be covered by ayer of freezing air. When he arrived at the summit, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe only cast him a nce before a shudder immediately ran through his body and he quickly got up to bow towards Fang Mu.


    "Greetings, Sir Si Ma."


    Fang Mu did not speak. He walked past the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe with a dark expression. He stood at the edge of the mountain and looked towards Han Mountain City!


    Without hearing hismand, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe did not dare stand up. After he was bowed for an extended period of time, the other people around him saw this and were shocked. They also bowed down and did not dare straighten up.


    Right at the moment Fang Mu stood on the summit and cast his gaze towards Su Ming sitting on Han Mountain Bell in Han Mountain City, the lightning within Su Ming¡¯s body erupted forth with a piercing light and a loud crash. A change that made Su Ming¡¯s body tremble surged out from within him.


    Those were thin bolts of lightning arcs. The appearance of these bolts of lightning swimming around his body were not drawn in to Su Ming from his surroundings, but a product from his body after the Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning relentlessly crashed into each other and fused together. After continuously refining it, he finally made a part of itpletely belong to him!


    What he refined was not lightning, but the source that created lightning¡¯s power!


    He refined the Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning. Only during the instant they crashed into each other would these two materials gain substance for refinement, and only then would he seed.


    The Earthen Lightning surged through his organs, and the Void Lightning filled his brain and the top of his skull. When these two bolts of lightning that were not visible to the naked eye fused together and produced a shocking force, lightning would naturally appear outside Su Ming¡¯s body.


    He trembled. The lightning in his body was finallypletely refined and had turned into his Origin Transcendence Vessel!


    However, it was during this moment that Su Ming¡¯s heart leapt and shock reced all emotions within him. He had thought that he was refining lightning, but once he seeded, he saw something unbelievable in his body!


    Lightning filled his body, but the bolts of lightning would not cause any harm to him. It created a feeling within him as if they were about to fuse into him and be a part of him. He could feel that there was also lightning arcs swimming outside his body. Crackling sounds echoed in the sky and the mark of lightning appeared at the center of his brows!


    He seeded!


    He sessfully turned lightning into his Origin Vessel. Lightning rumbled in the sky. As the sound spread out, it seemed as if there were countless people roaring in the sky, congratting Su Ming!


    A sensation that made him feel powerful rose within Su Ming¡¯s heart, but it could not dispel the shock he felt at that moment. After a long while, he forcefully suppressed that feeling and opened his eyes. The moment he did so, the small virescent sword came to an abrupt halt and shed outwards horizontally, piercing through the center of Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Chief of War¡¯s brows, who had been incessantly throwing attacks at him. It shot through his head with a bit of blood, and Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s Chief of War trembled before he fell down dead.


    At the same time, numerous bolts of lightning spread out from within Su Ming¡¯s body and charged towards the other four people. The four werepletely shrouded in ck mist, but before they could dodge, they had already been bombarded by the power of lightning. One of the four people instantly exploded, while the other three coughed out blood. Once they tumbled back, the small virescent sword caught up to them, and with one single sh, the three people¡¯s heads flew off their necks.


    A chill appeared in Su Ming¡¯s calm gaze. He would never take the initiative to provoke others, but once someone harassed him, then he would definitely not show mercy!


    After killing all four in one go, Su Ming looked towards Tranquil East Tribe. He had a strong hunch that there was a person looking at him from Tranquil East Mountain. The moment he looked over, his gaze shed with Si Ma Xin¡¯s in the air between Han Mountain and Tranquil Mountain.


    The moment their gazes shed, Fang Mu trembled where he stood on Tranquil East Mountain. Arge amount of lightning instantly appeared around his entire body and it traveled into the ground through his feet. His pupils shrank.


    "I underestimated him!"


    The moment Su Ming met Si Ma Xin¡¯s gaze, his body was immediately covered in a chillingyer of frost on Han Mountain Bell. Arge amount of freezing air spread out from within his body, and he was covered in a thinyer of ice. Even if the ice were instantly destroyed by the lightning arcs and disappeared, a shudder ran through his body.


    Su Ming stood up slowly, and the instant he straightened up, the lightning in the sky let out a rumble and gathered around him, as if it was about to spill out in an instant.


    ¡®I refined lightning and turned it to my Origin Vessel¡­ My Origin Vessel is caught between a state of being an illusion and being real. Its true form rests in me¡­ Yet the moment it spreads out, it would cause the Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning in the word to fuse together¡­¡¯


    A sh appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand when the lightning from the sky arrived and seized at the air in the direction of the numerous bolts of lightning.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was immediately covered by the numerous bolts of lightning. The rumbling sounds shook the heavens and earth. Eventually, there was no longer any lightning in the sky. All of it had gathered on Su Ming and turned into a gigantic ball of lightning.


    The light from it shone in all directions, looking as if it was a sun made of lightning.


    When Fang Mu saw this on Tranquil East Mountain, his face became even more solemn.


    "What¡¯s his name?!"


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe hesitated for a moment before he spoke in a low voice. "Sir, his name is Mo Su¡­ he Transcended after attaining greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm and was awarded the title¡­ Divine General of Transcendence¡­"


    A piercing re appeared in Fang Mu¡¯s eyes. He stood on the mountain and lifted his right hand before pointing towards a barren mountain in the distance.


    "Freezing Sky Berserker Art, Nine Creations1!"


    His voice was calm, but when his words traveled into the Elder¡¯s ears, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe felt his heart lurch.


    ¡®Nine Creations?! Sir Si Ma has actually managed to control this Berserker Art to this extent?!¡¯


    Cold air suddenly appeared out of nowhere on the mountain Fang Mu pointed to. That cold air instantly enveloped the entire mountain, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a mountain of ice.


    A rumble that shook the earth echoed in the air. The ice mountain trembled, and ayer of ice broke off from the mountain in perfect condition and floated into the sky.


    More urately speaking, this was an ice mountain that had nothing within. The inside of the mountain was empty, but its shape was the exact same as the mountain on the ground.


    As it floated up, the empty ice mountain charged towards Han Mountain with a loud boom,manded by Fang Mu¡¯s finger, storming towards where Su Ming was and falling on him.


    The entire Han Mountain trembled. Many rocks broke off from the mountain and fell down, along with a lot of buildings that instantly shattered.


    Su Ming trembled. The giant ball of lightning around him floated upwards and crashed into the empty ice mountain in midair.


    When his lightning and the ice mountain came into contact, a huge boom that shook the sky and earth reverberated in the air and turned into a wave of sound that spread out in all directions!


    The ice mountain was enveloped by lightning. As it shook, it immediately turned into countless shards. Yet the moment it shattered, the ball of lightning around Su Ming also disappeared.


    When both lightning and ice disappeared, Su Ming looked as if he was frozen. His entire body was covered inyers of ice. Although the ice shattered soon after, Su Ming¡¯s face was incredibly pale. When the ice on his body disappeared, he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood was also freezing cold. When he coughed out the blood, it turned into grains of ice that scattered away into the wind.


    However, there were still bolts of lightning rotating behind Su Ming. They spread out as if they were relentlessly trying to merge together once again. The symbol of thunder also appeared on the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows.


    However, the symbol of lightning had numerous branches spreading out. Its shape was iplete, but it still looked incredibly simr to the lightning people saw in the sky.


    Besides those lightning sparks on his body, there was also the armor that was formed by ck mist. That armor covered his entire body, including his face. Only his indifferent gaze could be seen as he stared at Fang Mu, who was simrly looking back at him from Tranquil East Mountain.


    "What is mine is here. If you dare take it, then you must pay an equivalent¡­ No matter where you are, I will find you!"


    Fang Mu spokenguidly. The robe made from purple mist on his body was quickly disappearing. He came to this ce personally for one purpose - he wanted to see who the person who dared to take what belonged to him was. Now, he had seen him.


    "It¡¯s a pity that this body can only provide me enough power for one strike¡­ but if you¡¯re injured with just one strike, then¡­ you¡¯re too weak. You¡¯re not worthy for me toe here.


    "But I¡¯d like to see whether you still dare to take what belongs to me after experiencing my attack."


    Fang Mu smiled faintly. As his voice echoed in the air, the purple robe on his bodypletely dissipated. He sat down cross-legged, and once he cast a nce at Su Ming, he closed his eyes. Once he opened them once again, there was bewilderment in his eyes.


    Si Ma Xin had left.


    Thend was silent. Only the four heads of the fierce beast continued attacking and biting each other in the sky.


    Su Ming was silent. He could tell that the other person just now was Si Ma Xin!


    ¡®He¡¯s indeed strong¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the nine-headed beast in the sky. A glint appeared in his eyes and he slowly floated into the air. Once he reached the peak, he looked at the heads that were taken over by Si Ma Xin¡¯s will.


    ¡®But, you can¡¯t¡­ prevent me¡­ from taking what "belongs" to you!¡¯


    Once he controlled the two heads, Su Ming could tell that once he took over four heads, then he could take the Bell away.

 Chapter 198 — Departure

    <h4>Chapter 198: Departure</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming knew that with his current power, he could not awaken another two of the slumbering heads. However, he could still take over the two awakened heads that were upied by Si Ma Xin¡¯s will.


    ¡®He may be strong, but not so strong that I can¡¯t wipe out his will¡­¡¯


    A chilly look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he walked towards the heads in the sky.


    The two heads of the fierce beast that were upied by Si Ma Xin¡¯s will turned their towards Su Ming at the same time. The figures of Si Ma Xin in their pupils also looked as if they were looking at Su Ming.


    They did not fight back. They simply looked at Su Ming walking towards them coldly. Si Ma Xin knew since a long time ago that with just the wills in the heads, he could not prevent them from being erased unless he came to the ce himself, but he could not make it in time.


    However, he did not make any threats. The underlying meaning in his aloof gaze was much more fearsome than any words that could be spoken.


    Su Ming looked at Si Ma Xin¡¯s figures in the eyes of the two heads with a simrly cold re. His eyes were also freezing cold.


    When the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe saw this sight from Tranquil East Mountain, he finally understood why Su Ming and Si Ma Xin felt so simr. It was because these two people were simrly indifferent. Even the presence they exuded was almost identical¡­


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and many lightning arcs appeared out of nowhere. In an instant, the two heads of the fierce beast were enveloped.


    "Si Ma Xin, this bell belongs to me."


    As Su Ming stated that calmly, thunder rumbled in the sky. Si Ma Xin¡¯s figure in the one of the two heads immediately disappeared and turned nk.


    The other figure disappeared soon after. The moment it almost disintegrated from the eyes, Su Ming saw Si Ma Xin smiling.


    No signs of emotion, neither happiness nor anger, could be seen in that smile. However, there was a hint of pride that was embedded in his bones hidden away in that smile. That pride could not be seen by others, nor did they have the right to sense it, but at that moment, it appeared.


    Su Ming¡¯s face remained passive. He swung his right arm and as lightning rumbled, the smiling Si Ma Xin in the eyes waspletely wiped out.


    The instant the figures in the eyes of the two heads werepletely wiped out, lightning sparks suddenly appeared within their pupils, and gradually, Su Ming¡¯s figure was reflected in them.


    At that moment, the four of the nine heads of the fierce beast in the sky with Su Ming¡¯s will lifted their heads and roared.


    "Nine¡­ headed Dragon¡­ Southern¡­ Emperor¡­ Absolute¡­"


    The five words echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind like a giant¡¯s growl. The voice sounded old and weathered as if it was mumbling, giving others a feeling that it was sometimesing from afar, but sometimes very near.


    "Nine-headed Dragon Southern Emperor Absolute¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The moment his voice traveled out, a bell chime that had never appeared before in Han Mountain City reverberated in the air abruptly.


    The bell chime sounded as if it was recognizing its master. As it reverberated in the air, the Han Mountain Bell on thend trembled, and right before the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze, it slowly floated up from the ground.


    It was not quick, but every single time it floated up a little more, it would let out a bell chime that would turn into ripples. Eventually, the bell charged towards Su Ming. The giant bell was shrinking rapidly, and when it got closer to Su Ming, the bell shrank to the size of a fingernail. It swiftly fused into the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows and disappeared.


    The instant it fused with Su Ming¡¯s body, a loud bell chime came from within him.


    The bell chime spread all around the area, causing all those who heard it feel shaken to the core. In that instant, their minds turned nk.


    Even the old woman from Lake of Colors Tribe was in the same condition.


    They did not know how much time had passed, but when the crowd gradually recovered from their daze and their minds became clear, they turned their eyes to the sky, but¡­ Su Ming could not be found!


    Not in the sky, not on the earth, not on the mountains, not anywhere else. Su Ming just could not be found. It was as if he had never appeared and everything that had happened was just a dream shared by the crowd.


    After a short period of silence, an uproar broke out among the people!


    "Is he gone?"


    "What happened just now? It felt like it was just an instant, but when I woke up, the Lord Divine General was already gone."


    "Han Mountain Bell! Han Mountain Bell! The bell is also taken!"


    The old woman took a deep breath on Lake of Colors Mountain. There was a contemtive look on her face. By her side, Yan Luan frowned. She also looked all around the area for Su Ming but to no avail.


    Just as everyone was looking for Su Ming, a cry of surprise suddenly rang out. The person who cried out was near where Xuan Lun was in Han Mountain City.


    Xuan Lun stood there with fear in his eyes, still and unmoving.


    There was a man not too far away from him. He was the one who had cried out. He saw a bloody red line on Xuan Lun¡¯s neck. Blood flowed down from the line and eventually gushed out from that wound.


    When the crowd¡¯s attention turned towards him, Xuan Lun¡¯s head was separated abruptly from his body and fell to the ground. When the head rolled hundreds of feet away from him, his body fell.


    The crowd instantly fell silent. No one spoke a word.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe was pale as he stood on Puqiang Mountain. He was the only one who saw what had happened just now clearly. In truth, his level of cultivation might have been in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm, but right now, he could not have been able to see clearly under the influence of Han Mountain Bell¡¯s chime.


    However, Su Ming hade here before!


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe sucked in a deep breath. His mind was clouded when he heard the chime, but once a great might scattered the cloud in his head, his mind became clear. The moment his mind cleared up, he saw Su Ming d in the ck mist armor walking towards them from the sky. Once he was above Puqiang Mountain, he took away the remaining half of the skull that was the only thing left of the head after the incessant barrage of lightning it had suffered.


    After that, he cast the Elder a nce.


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe would never forget that gaze. When he thought back on it, he would still shudder as if lightning had just swept through his body.


    He saw Su Ming walking away from the mountain. With a sh of green in midair, a green ray of light charged towards Xuan Lun in Han Mountain City. It circled around Xuan Lun¡¯s neck once and returned to Su Ming. The man had seemed as if he was thinking about something, but he immediately lifted his head towards the east, then turned into a long arc and charged in another direction before disappearing without a trace.


    While all the people in Han Mountain City and the three tribes were silent, three long arcs whistled through the air as they charged in from the distance. The leader of the three arcs was the old man named Liu.


    He approached swiftly and stood in the sky above Han Mountain City with a grave expression. His very first sight when he came was the Chain of Han Mountain leading to Puqiang Mountain that was swaying because it had lost some stone pirs. He narrowed his eyes.


    The people from Han Mountain did not recognize the old man, neither did they recognize the man and woman who came after him. However, a conflicted look appeared on the old woman from Lake of Colors Tribe when she saw the old man.


    The other person who recognized the old man was Han Cang Zi, who was still standing on Tranquil East Mountain with a pale face. The moment she saw the old man, a respectful look immediately appeared on her face.


    "Greetings, Leader Liu."


    "Senior brother Chen, senior sister Xu," Han Cang Zi greeted softly, looking at the man and woman.


    The moment Han Cang Zi¡¯s words were heard, excitement immediately appeared in the crowd and around Han Mountain. Everyone looked towards the trio.


    "Freezing Sky n!"


    "It must be the envoys from Freezing Sky n. They hastened their trip by several months this time!"


    "The people from Freezing Sky n are here. The selection for disciples is about to begin!"


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­ if they came earlier, then they would have seen what had happened just now!"


    "I wonder who will be fortunate enough to be taken into Freezing Sky n. The Lord Divine General will definitely be able to."


    Discussions and uproars broke out among the people. Envy, excitement, and all sorts of mixed feelings rose inside them, which were then reflected in their eyes as they turned all their attention towards the three people in the sky.


    Most of the people in Han Mountain City gathered here for the goal of joining Freezing Sky n. How could they not be excited at this moment? Even if their chances were slim, that did not mean it was impossible.


    The old man in the sky did not seem to hear the discussions. He stared at the Chain of Han Mountain and the light in his eyes flickered before he lifted his head to look at Puqiang Mountain.


    The man and woman beside him were rxed even under the people¡¯s attention. They were already used to outsiders looking at them like this. The people of Freezing Sky n would always catch the attention of the masses like the zing sun no matter where they went. It was even more so now that the two of them were here to take in disciples for the school. As of now, their status symbolised Freezing Sky!


    Nan Tian, Ke Jiu Si, and Leng Ying were also barely able to remain calm. They wrapped their fists in their palms towards the three people in the sky.


    "Greetings, envoys of Freezing Sky n. I am Nan Tian."


    "Greetings, envoys of Freezing Sky n. I am Ke Jiu Si."


    "Greetings, envoys. I am Leng Ying."


    Even with three Transcended Berserkers greeting them, the man and woman from Freezing Sky n only gave them a brief nod of acknowledgement. The old man did not even bother. He was frowning instead as he averted his gaze from Puqiang Mountain and looked towards the sky. The spot he was looking at was where the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence had appeared before.


    "Junior sister Han Cang Zi. The two of us were given orders toe and take in disciples. We have not seen each other for quite some time, let¡¯s catch upter."


    The beautiful woman smiled at Han Cang Zi and wrapped her fist in her palm as a greeting. She swept her gaze across the crowd and zeroed in on Han Fei Zi. With that one nce, she was stunned, but there was still a smile on her face as she spoke amiably towards Han Fei Zi standing in the city quietly.


    "You must be junior sister Han Fei Zi. Congrattions on being awarded the title Divine General of Transcendence and summoning the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence when you Transcended after attaining greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm. If the left preceptor knew about this, it will surely cause a stir within Freezing Sky n."


    The man named Chen by her side hesitated for a moment as well. Naturally, he had seen that Han Fei Zi had yet to Transcend. However, he could not find it in himself to believe that there was someone else in the city who managed to Transcend.


    ¡®Perhaps something went wrong for her¡­¡¯


    The man named Chen smiled and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Han Fei Zi as he spoke with a smile.


    "I too, wish to congratte you for being awarded the title of the Divine General of Transcendence and attaining greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm. This is definitely not an ordinary matter. Junior sister, you will need to rest well and recover as quickly as possible."


    The moment the both of them spoke, the loud discussions all around them instantly fell dead. The excited, conflicted, and envious gaze all changed in that moment, and their eyes seemed to contain a strange look as they stared at the man and woman who spoke.


    Not only did their words make the crowd¡¯s voices fall silent, Han Fei Zi also frowned before she lifted her head and looked at the two people in the sky.


    "The person who Transcended after attaining greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm is not me."

 Chapter 199 — Tian Xie Zi!

    <h4>Chapter 199: Tian Xie Zi!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment her words were out, the expressions on the man and woman instantly change into disbelief.


    "It¡¯s not you?! Could there be someone else here who attained greatpletion for the Blood Solidification Realm?!"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then everything that I saw just now, including the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence was due to someone else? This¡­ This is¡­"


    The two of them took in a sharp breath. They suddenly understood why the discussions around them suddenly died down the moment they spoke just now.


    "If it¡¯s not you, then who was it?"


    "Who could attain greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm then summon the true form of the deity statue of Transcendence and be awarded the title of Divine General of Transcendence?!"


    In the face of the obviously shocked words uttered by the man and woman in the sky, Han Fei Zi remained silent for a moment before she spoke softly.


    "It was a stranger. He Transcended after attaining greatpletion for the Blood Solidification Realm and refined lightning into his Origin Vessel. He also took away Han Mountain Bell¡­ Si Ma Xin also took control over a body to appear, but even he could not stop the stranger¡­"


    Her words were soft, but they fell into the two people¡¯s ears like thunder. It made them breathless, as if they could not believe this sudden change.


    "Even elder brother Si Ma came? And he couldn¡¯t stop him¡­? Was this person a man or a woman? How many blood veins did he have?" the man named Chen immediately asked.


    The moment the woman by his side heard Si Ma Xin¡¯s name, she sucked in a sharp breath and a respectful look appeared on her face. However, there was also fear within that respect.


    "He¡¯s an adult man¡­ as for his blood veins¡­ I do not know," Han Fei Zi replied calmly.


    "Above 995 blood veins!" an old and aged voice came from the old man¡¯s mouth. He had averted his gaze from the sky and was looking at where Han Mountain Bell used to be.


    "That¡¯s a prodigy if I¡¯ve ever seen one!"


    The old man let out a boisterousugh and joy appeared on his face. He looked ted as he cast his gaze towards a location in the distance. Only the Elder of Puqiang Tribe knew that it was the direction in which Su Ming had left.


    As heughed, a bright shine appeared on the old man¡¯s face. He turned his head toward Lake of Colors Mountain and looked at the Elder of Lake of Colors Tribe. As they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, the old woman closed her eyes.


    The old man did not speak. He took one step towards where Su Ming had left and then moved so quickly that he disappeared in the blink of an eye. Right till the moment he left, besides the one nce he threw to the old woman from Lake of Colors Tribe, all of his other looks were on the ces Su Ming had traversed before.


    When the old man left, the man and woman snapped out of their daze and flew to Lake of Colors Mountain in silence.


    A strange light appeared in Han Cang Zi¡¯s eyes. There was eagerness and excitement there. She looked towards the direction the old man left and a vague thought appeared in her head.


    The incident in Han Mountain City had ended. When he came, Su Ming was at the Blood Solidification Realm. When he left, had had Transcended!


    This was the first time in Su Ming¡¯s life he flew in the air with his own power. However, he did not feel excited. There was only a grave look on his face.


    Besides leaving quickly to choose a hidden and remote location to draw his Berserker Mark, he also left due to his amazement with the refined Origin Vessel within him.


    It was also because he sensed two presences charging forth when he was still in Han Mountain City.


    He had yet to stabilize his power. That was why after a moment of thought, he chose to leave.


    Su Ming flew at full speed all the way. After a few days, remote mountains appeared in his sights. This ce was quite and people rarely came here. He stood in midair and once he swept his gaze around with his head lowered, he charged down to the ground like aet and disappeared into the mountains.


    In a spot in the endless mountain ranges, green light appeared. Su Ming stood there calmly and looked at the small virescent sword speeding forth before him. Once it dug out a cave abode for him, Su Ming walked in.


    The moment he walked into the cave abode, the big rock that was dug out previously turned into a door and blocked off the cave.


    Su Ming looked around the dark cave. He touched his bosom with his right hand and red light instantly red up. A beast skin appeared and floated down to the ground. It instantly turned into the red meadow and covered the ground in the cave.


    Once he activated the Branding Art, the small virescent sword floated to one side of the stone door and remained there in constant vignce.


    He Feng was also forced out of Su Ming¡¯s body. He bowed deeply towards Su Ming in respect and gratitude appeared on his face.


    A few days ago, he had regained consciousness when Su Ming imed Han Mountain Bell, and saw Su Ming taking Xuan Lun¡¯s life with one sh. At the same time he revered in the feeling of revenge, deep reverence grew within him towards Su Ming. This sort of reverence fused in to his soul. He could not imagine just what sort of power was necessary to kill a Transcended Berserker with one strike!


    "Work with the virescent sword and defend me!"


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged and gave He Feng a look.


    He Feng immediately nodded and the respect on his face grew. There was even a hint of instinctive ttery as he made his promise¡­


    No longer bothering with He Feng, Su Ming took a deep breath. He may look calm, but in his heart, he felt somber. He closed his eyes and could feel that there was no lightning within him at this moment. However, he just needed to make the Earthen Lightning resting in his organs and the Void Lightning resting in his head collide, and lightning would instantly appear.


    That, however, was secondary. What was important was that during the instant lightning appeared within him, he saw the same item that had made him shocked once again!


    That item was real. It had substance, but it would only gain a physical state when lightning appeared, then turn into the illusionary might of lightning before traveling out of his body.


    ¡®What I refined was celestial lightning. It was Earthen Lightning and Void Lightning. The power of lightning should only have been produced after the two types of lightning fused together¡­ but¡­ how did thise to be?!¡¯


    Su Ming could no longer contain the shock he felt as he observed what was within his body dumbly.


    After a long while, he opened his eyes again and a pensive look appeared in them. After a moment, he closed his eyes again and Earthen Lightning that could not be seen by others spread out from his organs. At the same time, the Void Lightning in his head descended.


    A boom resounded the moment the two collided. Arge amount of lightning sparks immediately flew out off Su Ming¡¯s body, making He Feng let out a cry of surprise and retreat. Fear appeared in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    The instant the two types of lightning collided, Su Ming saw his Origin Vessel clearly!


    It was a ck te in the shape of a cauldron with nine holes on the surface!


    This was his true Origin Vessel. As for lightning, those were just illusions. Only the cauldron shaped ck te with nine holes was his physical Origin Transcendence Vessel!


    ¡®What is it¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming was baffled. That item was within his body, but it only existed for a moment before it disappeared. He could not find it.


    He touched the piece of debris that was the same hue, hanging on his chest. He remembered the mountain that existed in the stone debris. In his memories, he also seemed to have seen this blue bolt of lightning before¡­


    "Could it be¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s not that simr," Su Ming mumbled.


    As he thought about it in his confused state, Su Ming did not know that an old man was walking in the sky above his cave abode. That old man was the person named Liu from Freezing Sky n. There was anticipation on his face as he stood in the sky and looked at the ground.


    "I¡¯ve only ever taken in two disciples in my life, but they weren¡¯t able to inherit the true essence of my Art¡­ I once ced my hopes in Si Ma Xin, but the child¡¯s heart¡­ is not vice, but more a fiend. He¡¯s not my best choice.


    "The vice I want is an overturn!" the old man mumbled. He cast a look at a specific location among the remote mountains and his anticipation grew.


    "Whether you can be my disciple¡­ depends on your serendipity."


    The old man sat down cross-legged in midair, then lifted his right hand and pointed towards the ground!


    "The Ancient¡¯s Words, Endless Creation! C¨¦acb¨¢n, fearr, ?sc."


    As the old man spoke, he widened his eyes, and red filled the whites of his eyes, causing him to look absolutely different to how he usually looked. His white hair floated in the air even without wind. As it swayed, his hair color also changed. Red spread out through his hair like a tidal wave. In the blink of an eye, his whole hair became red.


    His red hair dancing in the wind made the old man looklike a Fallen Berserker. Veins popped out on his face and he looked terrifying. Behind him, an illusion appeared. That illusion was of a sea of blood. In that sea was a stone statue. The statue¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, but there was a shocking sinister airing from within it.


    The old man¡¯s power originally seemed to be only at the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. He still seemed like he was at the same level, but the sinister presenceing from him was enough to make those whose power was greater than his to feel shaken.


    "Whether you can be my disciple all lies in this day!"


    The old man lifted his right hand and drew an arc in the air before he swung his arm down towards the ground once again. The moment he did so, while the earth did not shake physically, it still gave people the misconception that the ground and mountains were trembling. It was as if stillness and movement had just ovepped with each other, causing people to be unable to differentiate between the two.


    Even Su Ming did not notice it within his cave abode in the mountains. His entire attention was focused on his body. He was watching his Origin Vessel turning back into a mere illusion from a physical entity, then gushing out of his body in the form of a bolt of lightning.


    ¡®Forget it. I just don¡¯t understand this¡­¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes and a calm look gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡®Right now, I need to draw my Berserker Mark¡­ What should my Berserker Mark be¡­?¡¯ he mumbled.


    Most of the Berserkers already had an illusionary Berserker Mark before they Transcended, and would then drawit on their skin once they Transcended so that it could turn into a physical entity.


    However, there were a group of people who did not know how their Berserker Marks would look like. They had to sense it through meditation before they could draw it on their skins naturally.


    Su Ming was one of them.


    He silently circted his Qi, which did not stem from blood veins. There was the presence of Transcendence within his Qi. As he circted it, Su Ming gradually fell into a state where he was neither asleep nor awake. It was as if he was in a trance. He ced both his hands on his knees and lifted his head with his eyes closed. His hair spilled on his shoulders and the scar under his eyes glowed with hints of red.


    "My Berserker Mark¡­" Su Ming mumbled as if he was calling out to his Mark.


    To Transcended Berserkers, the most important thing to them was not just their Origin Vessel, but also their Berserker Mark.


    The Berserker Mark was different because it determined the Transcended Berserker¡¯s path in the future. All of them would be different.


    At that moment, the old man who was also sitting outside the cave abode in the mountains pointed towards the ground with his right index finger. His eyes were closed too, but he opened them swiftly.


    "I see, so it¡¯s the moon¡­ Hmm? That¡¯s not it!"

 Chapter 200 — Berserker Mark…

    <h4>Chapter 200: Berserker Mark¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "My Berserker Mark¡­"


    Su Ming had his eyes closed as he mumbled in the cave in the mountains. His Qi was circting slowly and filling up his entire body.


    Ayer of red appeared on his skin under his robes. It was not a brilliant shade of red, but was rather dark. It looked as if they were clouds and fog swimming on his skin, spreading all over his chest, back, limbs, and face.


    The red spreading on his body was not stable. Sometimes there would be a sh of piercing light. At other times, it would turn dark in an instant. It was as if it was reflecting Su Ming¡¯s current state of mind - there was agitation lying within his calmness.


    Once hepletely calmed down, his Berserker Mark would also be finished.


    Su Ming did not know of the change he was experiencing. An indistinct illusion appeared before his eyes in his trance. That illusion was bizarre. It was ake without any ripples. It was shrouded by fog, causing others to be unable to see it clearly.


    They could only glimpse the reflection of a full moon on the surface of theke. It shone with a harmonious light, making those who saw be unable to differentiate whether they were looking at the moon or at the water¡¯s countenance.


    As he looked at the moon on theke, Su Ming heard a sound calling out to him in a whisper.


    That voice calling out to him was weak and he could not hear it clearly, but it made him want to hear what it was saying. However, all of this just made him feel at a loss.


    "Where¡­ is this¡­?"


    Su Ming looked at the moon on theke. He felt that his mind was still clear. He had even once assumed that his Berserker Mark would be rted to the Moon of the Fire Berserkers.


    "This is your heart¡­"


    The whisper that sounded like a call seemingly answered his question. The voice was barely discernible, making those who heard it feel as if it was by their ears but also as if it was a lingering echo of a voice that came from afar.


    "Who are you? Did you bring me here?"


    Su Ming calmed down and looked around.


    "This is your heart. You were the one who brought yourself here¡­ Receive your Mark and take the moon with you. From then on¡­ you will be the strongest Fire Berserker in thend¡­"


    "Is the symbol of the Fire Berserkers the moon¡­?" Su Ming mumbled.


    Since he was young, he heard the elder talking about Transcendence to him. He also saw a few powerful Transcended Berserkers. Yet he only knew that when he Transcended, he would draw a permanent and personal Mark on his skin when he was in a trance.


    This Mark held an important meaning to all Berserkers. The Mark was rted to their entire life.


    It symbolized an aim, a reflection of themselves on their bodies. The Berserker Mark could be seen by others. A person would usually only have this one chance in their entire lives to draw it, and they could only have one Mark.


    Su Ming listened to the whispers by his ears and looked at theke shrouded by fog. It looked as if the fog around theke had be much thinner, allowing his gaze to fall on the full moon reflected on the surface of the water.


    When he saw the moon, the voice calling out to him became stronger. That voice came from the moon on the water. It was as if it had been waiting for Su Ming¡¯s arrival for ages. It had been waiting for him toe to this ce and take it away.


    "Take the moon¡­ Take with you the will of fire and the might of Berserk. Burn the heavens with fire, sweep away the world, assemble in you the body of the Fire Berserker!"


    The whispering voice gained a hint of urgency. The instant the whispers echoed in the surroundings, the sereneke burned with raging fire, causing theke to instantly turn into ake of fire.


    All the fog dissipated in the face of theke of fire. As the area distorted, only the moon in theke of fire continued letting out a soft glow. However, there was something strange about that moon in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The moon was slowly turning red.


    "Is my Berserker Mark the moon¡­?"


    Su Ming felt his will urging him to move forward and touch the moon calling out to him from within theke of fire.


    As theke of fire before him growled, it sounded as if it was worshipping him. The fire spread out and opened up a path for him.


    The moon had turned to a brilliant shade of red. The moment Su Ming felt as if he was about to touch the moon, the scenes before him suddenly became clouded. In an instant, the world within his heart changed.


    What appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes was a fire red sky. The entirety of it was burning with an endless sea of fire. As the fire burned, the ground dried up. There were countless burnt skeletons on thend, and they scattered into ashes in the midst of the shrill cries prating the air.


    There was a person floating in the red sky. That person wore a red robe. Even his hair was red and fell to his waist. He had his hands behind his back as he looked at the sky. His body seemed as if it had fused together with the sea of fire around him. In the direction of his gaze, Su Ming saw¡­


    He saw the end of the world. There was an indistinct distortion over there, and there was a giant cauldron within. Golden light scattered out of the cauldron, as if it traveled through time and was simrly about to go through this ce to arrive at another time.


    "Begone!"


    A cold harrumph fell out the mouth of the man in red who had seemed to be one with the sea of fire. He lifted his right hand and swung it towards the sky. The sky rumbled, and the indistinct distortion immediately cracked apart and shattered like a mirror. Cracking sounds rose from within, and the giant cauldron immediately crumbled as if it had just suffered grievous injuries.


    The man in red turned around slowly to look at Su Ming and said in a hoarse voice, "Come, ept the fire moon. Be one with the Fire Berserkers and receive the mark of the moon¡­"


    The moment Su Ming saw the person¡¯s face, he felt shaken. This person¡¯s countenance was the exact same as his. Even his scar on the face was on the other person.


    His gaze was profound. And as he spoke, he stretched out his hand as if summoning Su Ming to his side.


    Su Ming took a deep breath and stared at the person who looked like a replica of himself before him with a dumbfounded expression. He had an inkling that this was not a duplicate of himself or an illusion, but a symbol of the Berserker Mark. If he epted the mark of the moon, then it meant that he would very likely turn out like this in the future.


    After a brief period of pensive silence, resolution appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "The moon is the mark of Fire Berserkers¡­ but I¡¯m not one of the Fire Berserkers. Even if I receive the mark of the moon, it will only turn into lightning¡­ My Berserker Mark isn¡¯t set just yet. I won¡¯t take this Mark!"


    The instant Su Ming said his words, the fire-red world before him instantly fell apart. The person in red also dissipated. Once they disappeared, theke that appeared once more before Su Ming¡¯s eyes let out a loud boom. After a moment, theke dissipated before him as if it was disassembled from the world. Even the moon disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It was also during this moment that the old man sitting in the sky cried out in surprise.


    "He discarded it?!"


    The old man¡¯s expression was grave as he looked at the ground. He used a unique Timeless Art to see how Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark was formed. He also sensed that Su Ming¡¯s Mark was a moon.


    ¡®Marks are categorized into three categories, and each experiences nine levels of alteration. The sky, the earth, and the world are the three categories. Each of them will go through nine alterations. Once any type of Mark reaches the ninth alteration, then they will allow a Berserker in the Transcendence Realm to have enough power to break into the Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­


    ¡®The sun, moon, and stars are known as the sky mark¡­ he sensed the presence of the Sky Mark, which is enough to show that he¡¯s not an ordinary person¡­ but he chose to give it up!¡¯


    The old man looked at the ground and he instantly swung his right arm before him. The sea of blood behind him immediately boiled and tumbled as if there were giant waves roaring about.


    "Everyone¡¯s Berserker Mark is different in the Transcendence Realm, but most of them only have one choice. It¡¯s not something that they can discard at will. The moment the will of the Berserker Mark appears, it¡¯ll naturally gather on the body¡­ Hmm?"


    The old man¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt.


    The moment he stopped speaking, the dark and dull blood fog on Su Ming, who remained in the cave abode deep in the mountains down below, gathered together on his skin and gradually formed the shape of a full moon on his chest. The Mark may have been indistinct, but the outline could be clearly seen.


    At the same time, a hot wave of heat filled the entire cavern. Some of it even spilled out of the cave and surrounded the mountain.


    Yet the moment the moon was about to be formed, Su Ming trembled, and as he did so, the fog forming the outlines of the moon on his chest rapidly tumbled about like waves. After a moment, the fog dissipated from Su Ming¡¯s chest as if it was reversing. It appeared once more on his entire body and turned into an unstable fog.


    Soon after, the heat in the cave also dispersed as if someone was fanning it away with great strength. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared, along with the heat that had spread outside the mountain. It disappeared like a bonfire and would never exist again.


    "He really discarded it?! How did he do it?! That¡¯s just absurd!"


    Shock and amazement appeared on the old man¡¯s face, but he quickly frowned and was about to risk revealing himself to prevent the act he deemed preposterous when his movements suddenly faltered.


    A white snowke floated down before him. It was this snowke that caused the change on the old man¡¯s face. Even his breathing became rapid.


    "Snow¡­ Snow has never appeared in the Land of South Morning, especially where Han Mountain City is located¡­"


    The old man took a deep breath and lifted his head swiftly. He saw a lot of snow forming in the sky. The heat in the air instantly turned into cold.


    "Could it be¡­" The old man slowly lowered his head and looked at the remote mountains on the ground. A piercing re appeared in his eyes. "He actually¡­ sensed a second Berserker Mark!"


    In the caverns where Su Ming isted himself deep within the mountains, the instant the heat that existed moments ago disappeared, arge amount of frost appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body. In a short amount of time, it spread through his entire body, causing him to look as if he was covered in snow. Even his brows and hair were covered in white.


    The snow on his face released a chill that waspletely different from the heat before. As the chill spread out, the entire cave abode became cold. Very soon, ayer of frost gathered on the walls in the cave and turned into ice.


    Cracking sounds resounded, and after a moment, the entire cave turned into a world of ice. Even the ground was covered in ayer of ice.


    The entire mountain was covered in ice. The nts on the mountain instantly turned into ice statues and froze there, unmoving. It was as if the entire mountain had turned into an sculpture.


    As the chill spread through the ground, a lot of snow appeared in the sky. The snowkes gradually floated down, causing a strange sight to appear in the Land of South Morning, a ce where it rarely snowed.


    The snow floated down, but it did not cover the ground. They gathered on the mountain where Su Ming¡¯s cave was instead and gradually gathered into a thickyer of snow.


    The figure of a boy and a girl could be seen vaguely in the snowstorm. They were holding hands and walking forward through the snow¡­ walking¡­ as if they wanted to continue walking together until their hair turned white with age.

 Chapter 201 — I See, so I’m the One Sighing with Regret…

    <h4>Chapter 201: I See, so I¡¯m the One Sighing with Regret¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "The child really sensed a second Berserker Mark!"


    Amidst the snow floating down from the sky, the old man sucked in a deep breath, and as he looked at the ground, eager anticipation appeared in his eyes.


    "His first Mark was the Sky Mark. The second is snow. This snow fell from the sky, but belongs to the ground. It¡¯s caught between the sky and earth. This sort of Mark¡­ is incredibly rare!


    "The Berserker Mark reflects the soul. Unless there¡¯s a unique serendipity, most of the Marks are ordinary. This child¡¯s first Mark was the moon, and the moon was not cold, but was made of fire. It¡¯s clear that the fire moon has arge influence in his life!


    "That¡¯s why when he Transcended, he sensed¡­ the fire moon in his trance.


    "As for the second Berserker Mark, it¡¯s a chilling air that turns into snow¡­ it didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere either. There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s¡­ some sort of sentimentality lying within¡­"


    The old man mumbled in a pensive silence. A glint appeared briefly in his eyes. He stared at the two figures that were indistinct in the snow on the mountain. He looked at the two of them holding hands as if they were walking in the snowstorm, and those two figures did not disappear for a long time.


    "Due to an encounter, the Moon Mark appeared, due to love, the Snow Mark appeared¡­ This child, if he is up to my standards and bes my disciple¡­ then it¡¯ll be my great fortune, and also his serendipity!"


    The old man sucked in a deep breath. He lifted his right hand and pressed it to the center of his brows with a grave expression on his face.


    "I can¡¯t use Timeless Creation to enter the child¡¯s Transcendence thoughts anymore. Oh well, he¡¯s worth breaking one of my seals!" the old man mumbled.


    A blue light suddenly appeared on his right index finger, which remained pressed to the center of his brows. That light instantly covered the old man¡¯s entire body, causing the sea of blood behind him to turn in to a sea of blue blood. Even the stone statue inside was letting out a strange blue light.


    As the blue light shone through the sky, the snow that floated down was also stained with blue. The old man lifted his right hand abruptly and pointed towards the ground.


    "The Ancient¡¯s Words, Three Timeless Creations! Ba, Taureus, Bratus!"


    The old man let out a low growl. The moment he spoke, the ground trembled, and an illusionary world appeared out of nowhere, causing the area of thousands of lis to start distorting as if there were multipleyers ovepping with each other.


    A vast amount of energy collected from within the old man¡¯s body and a strange totem appeared on his face. That totem¡­ was formed from three odd pictures!


    The first picture was carved under his chin. Its pieces looked like the cracks on a tortoise shell, and it was filled with blue light.


    The second picture was that of a two-horned bull, which appeared on the center of the old man¡¯s brows.


    The third picture was that of a dried up old tree. It crawled up the old man¡¯s face, causing his face to look terrifying.


    There was a sword prating through each of the three pictures. The three swords were dull, but as of then, one of them was glowing with blue light.


    Within the cavern in the mountain covered by snow, Su Ming remained seated. His entire body was covered in ayer of frost. There was also ice crystals spread through the area all around him. He remained unmoving, but there was a hint of loneliness and forlornness on his face.


    Theke had disappeared in the world before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It was reced with arge mirrorpletely formed from ice - an ice mirror.


    He stood in front of the mirror and saw his own reflection. As he looked into the mirror, Su Ming heard a whisper calling out to him. That sound seemed to be dragging out his soul, causing his will to slowly blend into the mirror¡­


    When his mind became clear, he saw an endless expanse of snow before him. The area was familiar to him.


    Compared to the moon in theke he saw before, Su Ming could see his body this time. It was as if the world within the mirror was not an illusion. It was real.


    Su Ming walked silently forward in the snowstorm with a hint of bafflement. The snow was falling heavily and it covered the sky, causing him to be unable to see the stars hanging in the sky. He could only see the snow that was falling so densely that the two seemed to be connected. They danced in the sky and created a veil of snow that blocked his view and his way forward.


    Su Ming walked forth without a word as he looked at the snow. Gradually, he felt as if his surroundings grew more familiar. The moment a light chuckle that sounded like silver bells traveled into his ears from afar, he immediately started trembling. He lifted his head swiftly and looked in the direction theughter hade from.


    "This is¡­"


    Su Ming felt shaken. He stomped on the ground and flew up as the snow on the ground jumped into the air. He saw a city through the snowstorm that was not too big in the distance while he was in midair. The city looked like a slumbering beast lying on the floor in the midst of darkness¡­


    "Wind Stream¡­ Mudstone City¡­"


    He could see a lot of invisible ripples spreading out from behind the city. Beneath them, he saw a sealed mountain clearly.


    When he saw that, Su Ming trembled harder. He slowly turned around and cast a nce in another direction.


    This was the direction to the forest. From this height, he could vaguely see five summits that looked like fingers on a hand behind the vast forest.


    "Dark Mountain¡­"


    Time trickled by slowly. He did not know how much time had passed by. When the chuckle that sounded like silver bells appeared again, this time much closer than before, Su Ming snapped out of his daze. He did now know when, but some time ago, two lines of tears fell down his face.


    "Have Ie home¡­?"


    Su Ming lowered his head in anguish. He saw a girl walking closer to him on the snow as sheughed happily.


    He saw a foolish looking boy behind the girl. There was happiness on his face, along with exasperation as he chased after her.


    Laughter echoed in the air, and it was carefree. When the boy caught up to the girl, he yed with her in the snow¡­


    Su Ming watched all of it quietly. He looked at the naivety in the boy and his carefree attitude, observed the brightness in the boy¡¯s eyes, and the face without the scar.


    He also looked at the girl, the girl who exuded a wild and untamed beauty. Her sparkling, big eyes contained a dream, her look making others intoxicated.


    "Is it a dream¡­?"


    Su Ming felt his heart clenching in pain. His body slowly descended from the sky and he stood beside the boy. He looked at the familiar people before him sitting in the snow holding hands as they uttered familiar words.


    He could see them.


    Yet they could not see him.


    "Su Ming, what will we be in ten years¡­? Are we still going to be as carefree as we are now¡­?"


    "Are you still angry?"


    "Don¡¯t be mad."


    "I¡¯m not mad."


    "Ten yearster, we¡¯ll definitely still be as carefree as we are now¡­ And by that time, my level of cultivation will definitely be very high!


    "The elder told me yesterday that I¡¯ll be staying in Wind Stream Tribe in the future. I¡¯ll receive the same guidance as Ye Wang from Wind Stream¡¯s Elder¡­ Perhaps in ten years¡¯ time, I¡¯ll be close to Transcendence Realm."


    The words that sounded like the boy¡¯s fantasies traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears. He sat down quietly beside them. As he sat next to the girl and looked at her, a gentle look gradually appeared in his eyes. After a long while, the pair of youths stood up. As theyughed, the boy picked the girl to carry her on his back. She buried her head in the boy¡¯s back with a shy look and the two of them went away into the distance.


    "You look silly¡­" the girl whispered softly.


    Su Ming could not hear her clearly in the past. Now, as he stood by her side, he heard her.


    It was as if he could not control his own body. He followed the pair of youths and walked with them through the snow until they arrived in Wind Stream City.


    He stood in the city and watched the girl sweeping away the snow off the boy¡¯s body with a shy smile on her face.


    "Su Ming¡­ it¡¯ll be an important day for me seven dayster¡­ I¡¯ve always spent that day with my grandma in the past¡­ This year, I want to spend that day with you¡­ alright?


    "That¡¯s a promise¡­"


    The moment Su Ming heard the words once again in his current situation, the pain in his heart reached its peak. It made his face pale and he took a staggering step back. His chest clenched in pain and his fingers dug into his flesh, as if he was trying to stop his anguished heart from beating so that he would not be in pain again.


    He stood by the side quietly with a conflicted look on his face. That conflict was clearly due to grief stemmed from sorrow.


    "That¡¯s a promise. Seven dayster, no matter where I am, no matter what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll definitelye and find you¡­" Su Ming mumbled, saying the exact same words as the boy by his side. He did not miss a single word, but the meaning of their sentences was different due to the difference of age and time between them.


    As he mumbled his words, Su Ming saw the girl blushing. She ran back to Dark Dragon Tribe¡¯s lodge with a shy look. He looked at the boyughing happily and foolishly as he walked in another direction.


    Su Ming¡¯sughter eventually fell silent and turned into a sigh. It echoed in the air, just like when he had heard it in the past when he did not know who eventually sighed¡­


    "I see, so I was the one sighing in regret¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky before he closed his eyes.


    When he opened them once again, he was no longer in the world within the mirror. He was standing before the ice mirror instead. A white flower appeared in the mirror.


    The flower looked like snow and the white hue made it seem as if it possessed a spirit.


    The whispers calling out to him wereing from the flower in the mirror. It was as if everything that Su Ming saw just now was because he fell into a trance before the mirror.


    There was a faint figure behind the flower in the mirror. That figure was bing clearer, and Su Ming could see that he was a man with white hair.


    The man had a freezing presence. His white hair floated in the hair. There was no scar on his face, but his features were strikingly simr to Su Ming¡¯s. He was staring at Su Ming with a cold look from within the mirror.


    There was a mark of a snow flower on the center of his brows. He wore a white robe, and when his cold gaze met Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Su Ming saw mercilessness within them.


    "Only when you are merciless will you be heartless. Only when you are heartless will your heart turn cold¡­ Only when you are cold can youmand the cold in the world¡­ Only when you are merciless and heartless can your heart turn cold, and only then will you find the Path!


    "ce your emotions in the mirror. When you turn around, do not take them away¡­"


    The whispers calling out to him were indistinct. He could not discern whether they were mere illusions or he really heard them. The man in white continued looking at Su Ming with an aloof gaze, as if he was waiting for him to choose.

 Chapter 202 — Su Ming’s Mark!

    <h4>Chapter 202: Su Ming¡¯s Mark!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man sitting in the sky outside Su Ming¡¯s cave abode was looking at the ground with bright eyes. His expression became more solemn until eventually a hint of shock appeared on his face.


    "Snow Mark¡­ Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Mark was also the Snow Mark. The mark of freezing snow once shocked the entire Freezing Sky, and he proved himself to be incredibly suitable for training the Arts in Freezing Sky n!


    "I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d see the same Snow Mark as Si Ma Xin¡¯s once again!"


    The old man took in a deep breath and the glint in his eyes became brighter.


    "As expected of a Berserker who Transcended after attaining fullpletion of the Blood Solidification Realm, he managed to sense twopletely different types of Berserker Marks. You gave up on the fire moon, but now the mark of freezing snow¡­ should suit your tastes.


    "But from what I can tell from Si Ma Xin, the mark of freezing snow causes the person to be incredibly cold. He will freeze his emotions and his desires. It is a merciless chill¡­ Will this child choose this¡­?" the old man mumbled and looked at the ground with a grave expression.


    His gaze seemed to prate through everything, allowing him to see¡­ the sad person sitting in the cave covered by frost.


    "If he gives up on this Mark again¡­ unless he can sense the third Mark, then he will have to choose a Mark that doesn¡¯t suit him. If he doesn¡¯t choose, then his power will forever be stuck here and he won¡¯t improve¡­"


    A hint of worry appeared on the old man¡¯s face. He had deep knowledge about Berserker Marks. There were some Transcended Berserkers who never had any Berserker Mark in the history of the Berserker Tribe. However, these people all could not further increase their power and would forever be stuck.


    Without a Berserker Mark, a Berserker cannot be considered a true member of the Berserker Tribe!


    "He shouldn¡¯t give this up now¡­" the old man mumbled to himself, then his expression suddenly changed.


    As Su Ming sat in the cave in the mountains, a phrase echoed within the world in his heart.


    "ce your emotions in the mirror. When you turn around, do not take them away¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He looked at the ice mirror and the snow flower within it, along with the man in white behind the snow flower.


    "Can I put all these in the mirror and not take them away with me¡­?"


    Anguish appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face and he sighed once again.


    "I broke my promise once¡­


    "I can¡¯t give up on my memories and the love I felt when I was a teenager¡­ If I do that, even if I obtain the mark of freezing snow, would I still be me¡­?" Su Ming closed his eyes.


    "I see. I didn¡¯t expect a Transcended Berserker Mark to appear like this when I¡¯m in a trance. The moon in theke and the flower in the mirror¡­


    "They¡¯re all mere illusions. They aren¡¯t real! All of these aren¡¯t real. Even so, the flower in the mirror and the moon in theke are not my choices!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes.


    "I want neither¡­ the flower in the mirror nor the moon in theke!"


    The moment Su Ming spoke, arge amount of cracks instantly appeared on the ice mirror before him. As cracking sounds rang out, it shattered into an innumerable amount of shards. The ice flower and the person in white in the mirror also seemed to have duplicated themselves to exist within every single shard that scattered before Su Ming.


    "Fool!"


    When the old man in the sky saw this scene, he slowly spoke. However, he did not try to stop Su Ming as he initially wanted to do when he gave up on his first Berserker Mark. He chose to observe what Su Ming would do next instead.


    ¡®But he¡¯s bold! His personality makes him worthy of bing my disciple. If you can really bring out the third Berserker Mark in your trance, then even if you can¡¯t be my disciple and can¡¯t pass my test, I¡¯ll still help you into Freezing Sky n!¡¯


    The old man watched thend silently, waiting for the third Berserker Mark that even he was not certain would appear!


    Time trickled by, and very soon, it was night. However, the night sky was filled with blue and blood-red light. A strange night sky filled with blue and red light was formed.


    The frost on Su Ming¡¯s body had disappeared in the cave on the ground. There was no longer any hint of ice or cold air on the walls of the cave. The entire mountain range returned to normal.


    "So he can no longer do it¡­?"


    After waiting for a long while, the old man in the sky sighed.


    However, he did not leave. He remained in the sky and continued waiting. Gradually, the night went by. Even when the sky gradually brightened up, Su Ming remained seated and unmoving within the cave. No other signs of Berserker Marks appeared. It was as if they had fallen asleep.


    "He gave up on the fire moon, which meant that the tribe he grew up in does not train the ways of fire. Because it¡¯s different and he did not want to give up on it, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t choose it. From this, it can be seen that the child values family ties.


    "He gave up on the Snow Mark because he did not want to be merciless and cold, which means he¡¯s someone who values his rtionships¡­


    "But people like these aren¡¯t suitable to train in my practice and learn my inheritance. He can¡¯t be a vice¡­ he can¡¯t¡­ overturn anything. There¡¯s no need for any tests any longer."


    After three days, the old man let out a long sigh. He cast a profound look at the ground and did not continue waiting. He knew that while the time for the process of Transcendence differs for each Berserker, but the moment they wake up from their trance, then it means that the process had ended.


    At that moment, he sensed that Su Ming had opened his eyes within the cave.


    "If you choose to enter Freezing Sky n, then I will speak a word for you," the old man mumbled to himself.


    He left with regret andmentation, walking into the distance. Loneliness could be seen on his back. As he left, the blue and blood-red light gradually faded away, and eventually, they disappeared along with the stone statue within that never once opened its eyes.


    "I failed¡­"


    Su Ming opened his eyes within the cave and looked at the walls before him as he mumbled softly. It was dark all around him. Amidst this silence, he lifted his head.


    His expression was calm. There was no hint of regret or any sign of other emotions. Instead, in the midst of the darkness, he sat in silence as if he was asking himself whether it was worth it to give up on two powerful Berserker Marks.


    ¡®The fire moon is not one with my tribe. If I have to give up on my tribe and no longer be a member of Dark Mountain Tribe to be one of the Fire Berserkers¡­ I don¡¯t want that.


    ¡®The freezing snow wants me to ce all my emotionsin the mirror, then turn away and abandon them. I can¡¯t do this either. If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for me to regret this.¡¯


    Su Ming could feel that once he gave up on the two Berserker Marks he obtained in his trance, his power in Transcendence seemed to have lost its vigor. It was as if his power was worn out.


    "What is a Mark¡­?"


    Su Ming did not bother himself with his power¡¯s waning. He lifted his head and looked at the dark ceiling in the cave and mumbled instead.


    "The Mark is a reflection of the heart. It is a unique state that belongs solely to a person alone¡­"


    This was what his elder had told him in the past, and Su Ming always remembered it.


    "Why do we need to enter a trance when we search for our Berserker Marks¡­?"


    Su Ming smiled.


    His smile was faint, but within that faint smile was a hint of understanding that no one else could see.


    "It¡¯s because the people in the world usually don¡¯t even know themselves. They don¡¯t know their hearts, that¡¯s why they need to go into a trance to sense what lies within their hearts¡­


    "A Berserker Mark is just a form of self-examination!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were serene. There was no surge of emotion within them, but gradually, a profound look appeared in them.


    "I examined myself, that¡¯s why the fire moon and snow appeared¡­ but even if the flower in the mirror and the fire moon appeared through my self-examination, they might not be want I truly want."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and ced it before himself.


    He looked at his right hand and a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    "On the other hand, it¡¯s precisely because I examined myself in my trance this time that I truly learned just what I truly need¡­"


    Su Ming smiled. He ced his right index finger by his mouth and bit down. Blood appeared. This blood was very viscous, and within it was the power of Transcendence contained in Su Ming¡¯s body.


    This was the blood gathered together under the power of Transcendence. This was Berserker Blood!


    "Draw your Berserker Mark with Berserker Blood¡­"


    Without any hint of hesitation, he pressed his finger at the center of his brows and swiped his finger down to his chin, making the first stroke of his Berserker Mark!


    It was a mark of blood horrifying to the eyes. It started from the center of his brows, went past his nose, through his lips, until it connected with his chin.


    Anyone who carved their Berserker Mark on their skins would trigger the power of Transcendence within them. The scene where arge amount of red fog covering they skins would appear, yet now, it did not appear.


    "My Mark is the reflection of my will¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew brighter. It was as if there were certain sights within the deep parts of his eyes. Those sights were branded in his mind, and he would never forget them.


    His right index finger took another stroke on his face and went past his left eye. Yet, even when he took his second stroke, the power of Transcendence within him still remained still. It did not activate.


    "It was not obtained through a trance, but a form of verification after I gave up on my trance¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He closed his eyes. With his index finger, he took the third stroke. By then, there were three long lines of blood on his face, but it was difficult to see just what he was trying to draw. Perhaps only the scene that existed within his closed eyes would show just what Berserker Mark he wanted to draw clearly.


    "It¡¯s not the moon of the Fire Berserkers!"


    Su Ming took the fourth stroke, the fifth¡­


    "It¡¯s not the freezing snow!"


    The blood lines looked to be in slight disarray on his face. There might be a number of strokes, but theycked a line connecting them all together, causing others to be unable to see just what picture Su Ming was trying to draw.


    "It is¡­"


    Su Ming did not know just how many strokes he made. At that moment, his right index finger came to a pause. He opened his eyes slowly, and the instant he did so, he drew a line across the chaotic blood lines with his index finger. Like a finishing stroke, it connected all the blood lines together, forming a mountain with five summits!


    The mountain with five summits - Dark Mountain!


    The moment that Dark Mountain Mark appeared, the power of Transcendence within Su Ming¡¯s body was drawn out of his body explosively, causing his entire body to be filled with arge amount of red fog. That fog surged into the mark of the five summits, causing that Dark Mountain Mark to look as if it was alive!


    If Tian Xie Zi had not left and saw this Mark, he would definitely let out a sigh. This was the Mountain Mark, it was one of the most basic Marks among all Berserker Marks¡­ yet simrly, the moment he finished sighing, he would definitely suck in a sharp breath, and that sigh would turn into shock.


    This shock would even surpass the shock when he sensed Su Ming¡¯s fire moon and freezing snow marks by several fold. It would simply make him sink into a state of disbelief!


    Berserker Marks were all simple. A Berserker Mark with two types of items was already consideredplex, but this person¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s shirt was open. His right index finger did not stop after he drew Dark Mountain. Instead, as gentleness and nostalgia appeared in his eyes, he trailed his finger on his chest, and with each stroke, he drew¡­ a tribe!

 Chapter 203 — My Berserker Mark, My Soul

    <h4>Chapter 203: My Berserker Mark, My Soul</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time passed by without Su Ming¡¯s knowledge. He sat within the cave, havingpletely forgotten everything. He had even forgotten his goal of entering Freezing Sky n. The only thin in his mind was chasing his memories with an empty mind.


    That nostalgia spread out from his eyes and turned into a smile on his lips, but at the same time, there was also grief.


    He could not differentiate what sort of emotions were within him at that moment. Su Ming¡¯s right hand drew on his body and brought out the outlines of Dark Mountain: all the nts in his memories, the familiar houses, and the familiar fences.


    "My Berserker Mark, My Soul¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    His right index finger dripped with viscous blood as he drew on his body.


    Dark Mountain, the tribe, the forest, the houses¡­ and the bonfires that seemed to be burning. All of these were beautiful moments. However, the tribe was void of people, there was only destion within.


    Days passed by, and the blood picture of Dark Mountain and the tribe gradually grewplete. The red fog and clouds tumbled outside and within Su Ming¡¯s body as they continued to surge into the picture.


    Eventually, all the power of Transcendence in his bodypletely turned into red fog. Once it fused with his Berserker Mark, the Mark that covered half of his body seemed to have gained a soul and looked alive.


    The mountain, nts, houses, and everything on it was clearly shown on Su Ming¡¯s body, forming a gigantic picture that turned into his Mark!


    A Mark of his home!


    At that moment, Su Ming did not know that this sort ofplicated Mark was incredibly rare in the Berserker Tribe. It did not belong to any of the three sky, earth, and world categories of the nine alterations. If Tian Xie Zi had not left, he would see it, and he would definitely be shocked.


    Due to theplexity of Su Ming¡¯s Mark, it would either be categorized as a mixed Mark and the Berserker would find it hard to increase his power, ending as a joke, or he would increase his power, and once he did so, the power that would explode from him would be shocking.


    After a few days, Su Ming¡¯s right index finger stopped for a moment. His eyes opened once again. He lifted his right hand slowly, and the power of Transcendence surged forth inside him with an explosive force. As it spread through his entire body, the true presence of Transcendence burst forth from within him.


    That presence far surpassed all those within the Blood Solidification Realm. It even created an intimidating presence that could overpower all those in the Blood Solidification Realm. Su Ming¡¯s hair moved without wind. While he sat, the red fog on his entire body gradually disappeared. The only thing left was the Mark of Home that filled his entire upper body!


    On his face, the Mark showed Dark Mountain, while on his chest was his tribe. The tribe spread out on his chest, and around it were the nts. That Mark was incredibly clear.


    "Transcended Berserkers do not train blood veins. They only train their Marks¡­ The Mark is their strength, and through the Berserker Blood in their veins, they can disy remarkable abilities¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    Everything he knew about Transcendence was told to him by his elder over the years since he was young.


    "There are four stages in the Transcendence Realm¡­ It¡¯s divided into the early stage, middle stage,ter stage, and the greatpletion of the Transcendence Realm. Breaking into the Bone Sacrifice Realm through greatpletion is much harder than reaching the Transcendence Realm through the Blood Solidification Realm."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and touched the Mark on his face.


    "There are many people in the Transcendence Realm who can¡¯t enter the Bone Sacrifice Realm their whole lives. They can¡¯t refine their Berserker Bone and can only fade away in time, leaving the world with regret."


    Su Ming lifted his head and his eyes sparkled brightly. His Berserker Mark shone with a red re as if it was moving on his body. A power that was clearly only at the early stage of Transcendence but could already stun those in the middle andter stages of Transcendence by bursting forth from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The cave trembled. Even the mountains around the cave shook. They let out muffled rumbling sounds and arge amount of dust scattered into the air, turning into a ring that rolled outwards from the mountain.


    ¡®Transcending with 999 blood veins¡­ Right now, the power I have¡­¡¯ Su Ming lifted his right hand and clenched it slowly before him. ¡®I wonder what is the difference between me and those in theter stage of the Transcendence Realm¡­?¡¯


    He took a deep breath. The moment he unclenched his right hand, a bell chime immediately reverberated around him, and an ancient bell about the size of his palm appeared in his hand!


    This bell was Han Mountain Bell!


    As he looked at this bell, a cold smirk appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    ¡®Si Ma Xin, with my current level power and this treasure, I wonder just what is the difference between us¡­¡¯


    Su Ming swung his arm, and once he put away the ancient bell, his body swayed forward, and the door to the cave instantly shattered. As it turned into a countless amount of debris that tumbled backward, Su Ming walked out calmly.


    Behind him, the small virescent sword let out a joyful sword whistle. It surrounded Su Ming and eventually crawled into the center of his brows with a sh, hiding in the form of a sword mark.


    He Feng was trembling. He followed behind Su Ming like a servant with extreme anxiety. He had witnessed every moment of Su Ming¡¯s Transcendence. As of now, his reverence towards Su Ming had reached its peak.


    Su Ming stepped on air and walked towards the sky from the ground. He stood there, but did not circte his power intentionally. His power seemed to have lost its weight and he seemed to have be one with the sky. He could rise into the sky at will.


    The wind in midair was very strong. It could be heard moaning as it blew past. It moved Su Ming¡¯s hair and made the green robes he wore once again dance in the air.


    His destination was Han Mountain City located in the distance.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he lifted his right hand to touch the center of his brows.


    "Some parts are still missing in my Berserker Mark¡­" he mumbled. The moment he finished drawing his Mark based on his home, he understood that his Mark was iplete.


    "I can repair my Mark during Transcendence, when my Mark isplete, then I will have attained greatpletion in the Transcendence Realm!"


    Su Ming lowered his right hand from the center of his brows. The Dark Mountain Mark on his face gradually disappeared along with the Mark of Home under his clothes.


    Unless they used their full power, then those who had Transcended would not easily reveal their Berserker Marks.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to hurry for my Berserker Mark. Right now, I need to enter Freezing Sky n and get the map back home!¡¯


    Light shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes briefly before they turned calm once again. He turned around and cast a nce at He Feng.


    He Feng immediately shuddered when Su Ming looked at him. He instinctively put on a ttering look on his face and quickly bowed before he spoke loudly.


    "Master, congrattions on Transcending and drawing your Berserker Mark. Master, you were born to be extraordinary, you are a bright and handsome man with shocking potential. With just a nce, I can tell that you¡¯re different from the others, you¡¯ll definitely rise up above others in the future, and with one¡­"


    He Feng was not used to saying all these things. Some of his words did not manage to convey his thoughts, but it was still clear that his fear towards Su Ming at that moment waspletely different from before.


    The difference in their power caused a form of subjugation that made He Feng suppress all his inner thoughts. When he saw Su Ming frowning as he spoke, He Feng immediately stopped speaking and put on a moved expression. He was about to use another method to get into Su Ming¡¯s good books when Su Ming¡¯s words traveled into his ears.


    "That¡¯s enough. Come back."


    He Feng immediately nodded. The moved look on his face instantly changed to that of worship. His body turned into a wisp of green smoke that crawled into Su Ming¡¯s body and disappeared. However, Su Ming did not know that there were currently all sorts of emotions welled up in He Feng¡¯s heart.


    Those emotions were not due to Su Ming bing stronger, but due to himself.


    ¡®He Feng, have you forgotten how to be flexible, even though you learned it since you were young? It¡¯s just ttery. It¡¯s not difficult. I can definitely get used to this. When I make this boy happy, then it¡¯ll be easier to negotiate¡¯.


    He Feng made a decision in his mind.


    ¡®But this boy¡¯s power is too high now. His changes over the years are just too great. Ha¡­ I¡¯m to me for making the wrong judgment. If I knew that his power would be so abnormal, then I wouldn¡¯t have bothered him¡­¡¯


    He Feng was a little worried as he stayed in Su Ming¡¯s body.


    ¡®I have to improve our rtionship. I can¡¯t just rely on ttery. He¡¯s bing increasingly more intelligent. Before long, I¡¯ll no longer be useful to him. He won¡¯t be so kind as to let me go so easily either¡­ especially when his power continues growing stronger. He¡¯ll know sooner orter that Spirit Bodies like mine will increase the power of enchanted Vessels if we¡¯re ced into them and refined within.¡¯


    Once He Feng thought about that, he was immediately terrified.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have any other choice. I have to change my ns and make him know how useful I am¡­¡¯


    As He Feng was thinking, Su Ming turned into a long arc in the air and charged towards his destination, Han Mountain City.


    He had already made all preparations. What was left was for him to return to Han Mountain City and enter Freezing Sky n.


    ¡®There are few who have seen how I look like in Han Mountain City. Even if I Transcended there, I still managed to hide my face, I never once revealed myself.


    ¡®But there should be some who recognized me as Mo Su from Tranquil East Tribe, but that¡¯s not a problem.


    ¡®Han Cang Zi once said that Freezing Sky n will only take Han Fei Zi in as a disciple this time¡­ then if I want to get in, I¡¯ll have to follow my previous n. I have to show off and shock them!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. Transcending in Han Mountain was in truth just part of the n to create a chance for him to enter Freezing Sky n.


    As he was mulling over his thoughts, He Feng¡¯s respectful voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "Master, I have another cave abode¡­"


    Su Ming continued charging forth. He did not bother about He Feng.


    "Um, Master, I¡¯ve already decided to offer this cave abode to you as a present congratting you for Transcending¡­ There¡¯s not much in the cave abode, just some stone coins. I obtained them using various methods in the past¡­"


    Su Ming continued ignoring him. His speed increased as he looked in the direction where Han Mountain Cityid.


    He Feng waited for a while, when he saw that Su Ming was still not tempted, heughed bitterly and gritted his teeth.


    "Master, it¡¯s not just one cave abode. I have two¡­ there¡¯re stone coins hidden within the cave abodes¡­


    "Three! Master, I have three!


    "Four¡­ Master, I only have four cave abodes left¡­"


    As He Feng continued speaking, he became increasingly more anxious.


    "Where is it?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly while continuing to move forward.


    When he heard this question, He Feng felt a burden lift up from his shoulders. However, he could not help but feel his heart aching in pain, yet he had to improve their rtionship. He had to get into Su Ming¡¯s good books, hence he quickly spilled out the locations.


    ¡®Once he sees the stone coins, he¡¯ll definitely be shocked and ask me where I found them. When that timees, it¡¯ll be my turn to show him how useful I am.¡¯


    As He Feng thought about it, he gradually became satisfied.

 Chapter 204 — You Choose

    <h4>Chapter 204: You Choose</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not immediately return to Han Mountain City. He changed directions instead and went to the four locations He Feng provided him for the four cave abodes. Once he found them and saw the stone coins hidden within the cave abodes, he was shocked.


    He Feng had arge amount of stone coins within the four abodes. It far surpassed the amount he had in his storage bag. When he saw these stone coins, Su Ming helped himself to them. He swung his arm and put away all the coins in his storage bag before turning around and leaving.


    He Feng waited, but when he saw Su Ming continue charging towards Han Mountain and showing no intention of asking him, he was stunned, because it was different from what he had imagined.


    He waited for a little while longer before He Feng found himself asking.


    "Master, haha¡­ Aren¡¯t these stone coins good?"


    "They¡¯re not bad," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "It¡¯s my greatest glory to be able to serve and please you. If you think it¡¯s good, then all is well. If you ever find yourselfcking money, then you don¡¯t have to worry. With my abilities, I will definitely be able to earn a lot of stone coins for you."


    He Feng spoke carefully in hopes of drawing the topic to his ns.


    "Alright!" Su Ming answered without any hesitation.


    The moment he finished speaking, he no longer spoke. As he charged forward, the distance between him and Han Mountain City closed up.


    He Feng felt depressed. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke once again.


    "Master, I only used a few years to obtain all these stone coins. I¡¯m not boasting about myself. I¡¯m well versed in the art of negotiation. In truth, Master, your method of negotiating with the others previously was wrong. I¡¯m very good in this¡­"


    "Oh?"


    The ghost of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He knew since a long time ago that He Feng wanted to say something, or else he would not have given him such a huge present.


    The moment he heard Su Ming replying, He Feng¡¯s spirits were lifted. He immediately used this chance to present the benefits of having him around.


    "I¡¯m not boasting about myself. It¡¯s true, Master, I¡¯m very talented in the buying and selling of items. We have to haggle the price when we buy things. This is something easy for me.


    "I got these stone coins with this method. My status in Han Mountain City was about the same as yours as Mo Su. I¡¯ve made quite a name for myself in the city.


    "Master, I¡¯m not boasting about myself. If you let me handle your finances, I¡¯ll definitely earn loads for you. If anything catches your eye, you just have to tell me and let me buy it for you. I¡¯m not boasting about myself¡­"


    The more He Feng spoke, the more excited he became. He even spoke about his past glorious achievements. However, every single time he mentioned all these, there would always be one sentence that repeated itself.


    "I¡¯m not boasting about myself¡­ Master¡­


    "¡­I¡¯m really not boasting about my amazing self¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯m not boasting about myself¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s kept on smiling as he listened to He Feng. He suddenly felt that this He Feng was perhaps the man¡¯s real self.


    The day passed by with He Feng continuing to boast about himself. When night fell, Han Mountain appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    When he saw it, the smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. He brought out the ck mask from his bosom and put it on his face, turning into Mo Su. He did not go to Han Mountain City immediately, but chose to go towards Tranquil East Mountain.


    Tranquil East Mountain in the dusk was the same as usual. It gave out a towering presence. However, that mountain now looked a lot more different in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    When he first saw this mountain, he had been nervous. He might not have been nervous the second time he came here, but it was not a ce he could enter freely.


    This was the third time he stood at the foot of Tranquil East Mountain. Even if he was as small as an ant before the mountain, he knew in his heart that he could now walk on it.


    Su Ming did not speak. He stood at the foot of the mountain and walked up the steps. The instant his footnded, the mountain suddenly trembled and an intimidating pressure fell on him.


    That pressure did not possess any intelligence. It was clear that it was the activation of Tranquil East¡¯s Mountain Protection Art, used to prevent outsiders from trespassing into their tribe.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. That presence charged towards him with a loud bang, but it came to an abrupt halt about 100 feet away from him, as if it had crashed into an invisible wall. A lot of rumbling sounds echoed in the air, but that pressure could not move any further.


    With the mask on his face, Su Ming moved forward. Once he took ten steps forward, whistling sounds sliced through the air towards him. Ten people charged towards him from the mountain. All of them had respectful expressions on their faces. They stopped far away from Su Ming and bowed deeply towards him.


    "Wee, Lord Kindred Mo¡­"


    Su Ming nodded his head and continued onward. He was not fast, but he crossed about a dozen steps with each step he took towards the top of the mountain.


    At that moment, a dozen more people charged towards him. The one leading the team of people was Fang Shen, the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe. Behind him were the powerful Berserkers of Tranquil East Tribe. Once they appeared, they bowed towards Su Ming deeply with conflicted but respectful looks.


    "Wee, Lord Kindred Mo."


    Fang Shen moved a few steps forward, then when he was hundreds of feet away from Su Ming, an excited look appeared on his face. He wrapped his fist in his palm and greeted Su Ming.


    "Greetings, sir."


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. He looked at Fang Shen and spoke calmly.


    "Tribe leader, there¡¯s no need for you to do this. I came here to fulfill my promise. Please bring me to Fang Mu."


    "Thank you for your aid!"


    Fang Shen bowed once more towards Su Ming. When he straightened his body, there was a look of shock and respect in his eyes that was difficult to conceal when he looked at Su Ming. He looked at Mo Su standing before him and remembered all the things that had happened when they met each other.


    "Sir, this way. You don¡¯t have to worry about my son as of yet. Pleasee to Tranquil East Tower and allow Tranquil East Tribe to offer you our wee¡­ The Elder is preparing himself, he¡¯lle byter to wee you personally."


    "There¡¯s no need for all that trouble."


    As Su Ming spoke, he activated the Branding Art. When his power reached Transcendence, his Branding Art improved. When he activated it, the area it covered now spanned to half of the mountain, allowing him to instantly locate Fang Mu.


    Su Ming took one step forward and moved on air before turning into a long arc and charging towards Fang Mu¡¯s house at the mountainside. Fang Shen quickly spoke to the people by his side and followed behind Su Ming.


    At the mountainside of Tranquil East Mountain was an ordinary house made of stone. Han Cang Zi was sitting cross-legged within. She was frowning and there was a mncholy look on her face. Along with her blue skirt, her troubled look gave her a different air of beauty.


    Whistling sounds traveled forth and Han Cang Zi looked as if she was shocked awake. She lifted her head, and when she saw the masked Su Ming approaching in the long arc in the sky, her eyes brightened up.


    When the long arc descended and turned into Su Ming once the light dissipated, he looked at Han Cang Zi and nodded.


    "Greetings, brother Mo."


    Han Cang Zi got up and spoke softly. There was a hint of joy in her voice.


    "How¡¯s Fang Mu?"


    He cast Han Cang Zi a nce, then looked at the room behind her.


    Han Cang Zi hesitated for a moment before she spoke softly.


    "Not too good¡­"


    "Si Ma Xin activated the Berserker Seed in Mu Er¡¯s body beforehand, so even after he left, Mu Er remained unconscious¡­ From what I understand about Si Ma Xin¡¯s Art, Mu Er¡¯s life force is blocked¡­" Han Cang Zi whispered with grief on her face.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he said slowly, "I yed a hand in this."


    "Sir, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It was bound to happen someday."


    Fang Shen¡¯s voice appeared from behind Su Ming. He walked up towards them with a dejected look.


    "In truth, I knew that Mu Er did not suffer from an injury, but it was because Si Ma¡­ Xin nted the Berserker Seed within him¡­ When I met you in the past, I did not have much hope of him getting cured. I just made others think I didn¡¯t know about it.


    "I hope you will forgive me for this."


    Fang Shen let out a long sigh and bowed once again towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not look at Fang Shen. He walked towards the room behind Han Cang Zi and pushed open the door. The instant the door was opened, a freezing chill blew into his face. The cold wind spread to an area of about hundreds of feet, and the floor where the wind blew through was covered in ayer of frost.


    Everything within was revealed clearly when he opened the door. The room was not big, but as of then, it was filled with cold air. There was also ayer of ice in the room.


    A boyy on a stone bed.


    The boy was still. His face had a purplish ck hue. A lot of frost covered his body, and he looked like a frozen corpse.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he walked into the room. The instant he did so, blue lightning arcs immediately swam through his entire body, then traveled down his legs to the ground. The arcs swam across the ice around him, and as cracking sounds filled the air, the ice immediately showed signs of shattering.


    When Su Ming walked by, the ice behind himpletely shattered, revealing the floor underneath.


    When he was beside Fang Mu, many lightning arcs swam around his body, making him look as if he was surrounded by lightning. He looked at the unconscious and nearly dead Fang Mu, then lifted his right hand. Lightning sparks gathered together in his right hand until they turned into arge amount of lightning in his hand. He was just about to tap the center of Fang Mu¡¯s brows with a finger¡­


    "Sir, please hold your hand¡­" an old voice said.


    A long arc charged towards them from outside the house. When it descended, it turned into an old man. That old man was the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe.


    He took a few brisk steps forward and moved past Fang Shen, who looked as if he was struggling internally. He was just about to step into Fang Mu¡¯s house when Su Ming turned his head back and cast the old man a freezing look.


    When he saw that nce, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe felt shaken. He sensed danger and a feeling of being oppressed rose within him, making his heart instantly race. He stopped abruptly and stood outside the house. He did not dare rush forward anymore, but chose to walk towards Su Ming and bow deeply to him.


    "Greetings, sir.


    "Sir, on behalf that Tranquil East Tribe has never offended you¡­ please spare us¡­ I will be eternally grateful if you do so."


    There was anguish on the Elder¡¯s face, and he did not straighten up once he bowed down.


    "What is the meaning behind your words?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    "Sir, if you save this child, then our tribe will inevitably offend Sir Si Ma. If Sir Si Ma is angered, our tribe will not be able to withstand his fury¡­ Fang Mu is a good child, his only mistake was that he was born in Tranquil East Tribe¡­" the old man answered in a low tone.


    Su Ming remained silent for a while and then his gaze moved to Fang Mu, but his words were clearly directed towards Fang Shen. "Fang Mu is your son. You choose."


    Fang Shen trembled, and his struggles became more apparent.

 Chapter 205 You Choose

    Chapter 205 You Choose


    Su Ming did not immediately return to Han Mountain City. He changed directions instead and went to the four locations He Feng provided him for the four cave abodes. Once he found them and saw the stone coins hidden within the cave abodes, he was shocked.


    He Feng had arge amount of stone coins within the four abodes. It far surpassed the amount he had in his storage bag. When he saw these stone coins, Su Ming helped himself to them. He swung his arm and put away all the coins in his storage bag before turning around and leaving.


    He Feng waited, but when he saw Su Ming continue charging towards Han Mountain and showing no intention of asking him, he was stunned, because it was different from what he had imagined.


    He waited for a little while longer before He Feng found himself asking.


    "Master, haha¡­ Aren¡¯t these stone coins good?"


    "They¡¯re not bad," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "It¡¯s my greatest glory to be able to serve and please you. If you think it¡¯s good, then all is well. If you ever find yourselfcking money, then you don¡¯t have to worry. With my abilities, I will definitely be able to earn a lot of stone coins for you."


    He Feng spoke carefully in hopes of drawing the topic to his ns.


    "Alright!" Su Ming answered without any hesitation.


    The moment he finished speaking, he no longer spoke. As he charged forward, the distance between him and Han Mountain City closed up.


    He Feng felt depressed. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke once again.


    "Master, I only used a few years to obtain all these stone coins. I¡¯m not boasting about myself. I¡¯m well versed in the art of negotiation. In truth, Master, your method of negotiating with the others previously was wrong. I¡¯m very good in this¡­"


    "Oh?"


    The ghost of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He knew since a long time ago that He Feng wanted to say something, or else he would not have given him such a huge present.


    The moment he heard Su Ming replying, He Feng¡¯s spirits were lifted. He immediately used this chance to present the benefits of having him around.


    "I¡¯m not boasting about myself. It¡¯s true, Master, I¡¯m very talented in the buying and selling of items. We have to haggle the price when we buy things. This is something easy for me.


    "I got these stone coins with this method. My status in Han Mountain City was about the same as yours as Mo Su. I¡¯ve made quite a name for myself in the city.


    "Master, I¡¯m not boasting about myself. If you let me handle your finances, I¡¯ll definitely earn loads for you. If anything catches your eye, you just have to tell me and let me buy it for you. I¡¯m not boasting about myself¡­"


    The more He Feng spoke, the more excited he became. He even spoke about his past glorious achievements. However, every single time he mentioned all these, there would always be one sentence that repeated itself.


    "I¡¯m not boasting about myself¡­ Master¡­


    "¡­I¡¯m really not boasting about my amazing self¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯m not boasting about myself¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s kept on smiling as he listened to He Feng. He suddenly felt that this He Feng was perhaps the man¡¯s real self.


    The day passed by with He Feng continuing to boast about himself. When night fell, Han Mountain appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    When he saw it, the smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. He brought out the ck mask from his bosom and put it on his face, turning into Mo Su. He did not go to Han Mountain City immediately, but chose to go towards Tranquil East Mountain.


    Tranquil East Mountain in the dusk was the same as usual. It gave out a towering presence. However, that mountain now looked a lot more different in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    When he first saw this mountain, he had been nervous. He might not have been nervous the second time he came here, but it was not a ce he could enter freely.


    This was the third time he stood at the foot of Tranquil East Mountain. Even if he was as small as an ant before the mountain, he knew in his heart that he could now walk on it.


    Su Ming did not speak. He stood at the foot of the mountain and walked up the steps. The instant his footnded, the mountain suddenly trembled and an intimidating pressure fell on him.


    That pressure did not possess any intelligence. It was clear that it was the activation of Tranquil East¡¯s Mountain Protection Art, used to prevent outsiders from trespassing into their tribe.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. That presence charged towards him with a loud bang, but it came to an abrupt halt about 100 feet away from him, as if it had crashed into an invisible wall. A lot of rumbling sounds echoed in the air, but that pressure could not move any further.


    With the mask on his face, Su Ming moved forward. Once he took ten steps forward, whistling sounds sliced through the air towards him. Ten people charged towards him from the mountain. All of them had respectful expressions on their faces. They stopped far away from Su Ming and bowed deeply towards him.


    "Wee, Lord Kindred Mo¡­"


    Su Ming nodded his head and continued onward. He was not fast, but he crossed about a dozen steps with each step he took towards the top of the mountain.


    At that moment, a dozen more people charged towards him. The one leading the team of people was Fang Shen, the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe. Behind him were the powerful Berserkers of Tranquil East Tribe. Once they appeared, they bowed towards Su Ming deeply with conflicted but respectful looks.


    "Wee, Lord Kindred Mo."


    Fang Shen moved a few steps forward, then when he was hundreds of feet away from Su Ming, an excited look appeared on his face. He wrapped his fist in his palm and greeted Su Ming.


    "Greetings, sir."


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. He looked at Fang Shen and spoke calmly.


    "Tribe leader, there¡¯s no need for you to do this. I came here to fulfill my promise. Please bring me to Fang Mu."


    "Thank you for your aid!"


    Fang Shen bowed once more towards Su Ming. When he straightened his body, there was a look of shock and respect in his eyes that was difficult to conceal when he looked at Su Ming. He looked at Mo Su standing before him and remembered all the things that had happened when they met each other.


    "Sir, this way. You don¡¯t have to worry about my son as of yet. Pleasee to Tranquil East Tower and allow Tranquil East Tribe to offer you our wee¡­ The Elder is preparing himself, he¡¯lle byter to wee you personally."


    "There¡¯s no need for all that trouble."


    As Su Ming spoke, he activated the Branding Art. When his power reached Awakening, his Branding Art improved. When he activated it, the area it covered now spanned to half of the mountain, allowing him to instantly locate Fang Mu.


    Su Ming took one step forward and moved on air before turning into a long arc and charging towards Fang Mu¡¯s house at the mountainside. Fang Shen quickly spoke to the people by his side and followed behind Su Ming.


    At the mountainside of Tranquil East Mountain was an ordinary house made of stone. Han Cang Zi was sitting cross-legged within. She was frowning and there was a mncholy look on her face. Along with her blue skirt, her troubled look gave her a different air of beauty.


    Whistling sounds traveled forth and Han Cang Zi looked as if she was shocked awake. She lifted her head, and when she saw the masked Su Ming approaching in the long arc in the sky, her eyes brightened up.


    When the long arc descended and turned into Su Ming once the light dissipated, he looked at Han Cang Zi and nodded.


    "Greetings, brother Mo."


    Han Cang Zi got up and spoke softly. There was a hint of joy in her voice.


    "How¡¯s Fang Mu?"


    He cast Han Cang Zi a nce, then looked at the room behind her.


    Han Cang Zi hesitated for a moment before she spoke softly.


    "Not too good¡­"


    "Si Ma Xin activated the Berserker Seed in Mu Er¡¯s body beforehand, so even after he left, Mu Er remained unconscious¡­ From what I understand about Si Ma Xin¡¯s Art, Mu Er¡¯s life force is blocked¡­" Han Cang Zi whispered with grief on her face.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he said slowly, "I yed a hand in this."


    "Sir, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It was bound to happen someday."


    Fang Shen¡¯s voice appeared from behind Su Ming. He walked up towards them with a dejected look.


    "In truth, I knew that Mu Er did not suffer from an injury, but it was because Si Ma¡­ Xin nted the Berserker Seed within him¡­ When I met you in the past, I did not have much hope of him getting cured. I just made others think I didn¡¯t know about it.


    "I hope you will forgive me for this."


    Fang Shen let out a long sigh and bowed once again towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not look at Fang Shen. He walked towards the room behind Han Cang Zi and pushed open the door. The instant the door was opened, a freezing chill blew into his face. The cold wind spread to an area of about hundreds of feet, and the floor where the wind blew through was covered in ayer of frost.


    Everything within was revealed clearly when he opened the door. The room was not and he looked like a frozen corpse.


    big, but as of then, it was filled with cold air. There was also ayer of ice in the room.


    A boyy on a stone bed.


    The boy was still. His face had a purplish ck hue. A lot of frost covered his body, and he looked like a frozen corpse.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he walked into the room. The instant he did so, blue lightning arcs immediately swam through his entire body, then traveled down his legs to the ground. The arcs swam across the ice around him, and as cracking sounds filled the air, the ice immediately showed signs of shattering.


    When Su Ming walked by, the ice behind himpletely shattered, revealing the floor underneath.


    When he was beside Fang Mu, many lightning arcs swam around his body, making him look as if he was surrounded by lightning. He looked at the unconscious and nearly dead Fang Mu, then lifted his right hand. Lightning sparks gathered together in his right hand until they turned into arge amount of lightning in his hand. He was just about to tap the center of Fang Mu¡¯s brows with a finger¡­


    "Sir, please hold your hand..." an old voice said.


    A long arc charged towards them from outside the house. When it descended, it turned into an old man. That old man was the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe.


    He took a few brisk steps forward and moved past Fang Shen, who looked as if he was struggling internally. He was just about to step into Fang Mu¡¯s house when Su Ming turned his head back and cast the old man a freezing look.


    When he saw that nce, the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe felt shaken. He sensed danger and a feeling of being oppressed rose within him, making his heart instantly race. He stopped abruptly and stood outside the house. He did not dare rush forward anymore, but chose to walk towards Su Ming and bow deeply to him.


    "Greetings, sir.


    "Sir, on behalf that Tranquil East Tribe has never offended you¡­ please spare us¡­ I will be eternally grateful if you do so."


    There was anguish on the Elder¡¯s face, and he did not straighten up once he bowed down.


    "What is the meaning behind your words?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    "Sir, if you save this child, then our tribe will inevitably offend Sir Si Ma. If Sir Si Ma is angered, our tribe will not be able to withstand his fury¡­ Fang Mu is a good child, his only mistake was that he was born in Tranquil East Tribe¡­" the old man answered in a low tone.


    Su Ming remained silent for a while and then his gaze moved to Fang Mu, but his words were clearly directed towards Fang Shen. "Fang Mu is your son. You choose."


    Fang Shen trembled, and his struggles became more apparent.

 Chapter 206 I Know

    Chapter 206 I Know


    "I¡­"


    Fang Shen opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he could not speak. He trembled. His heart clenched in pain and his face instantly turned pale. As he looked at Fang Mu lying on the bed, his struggles reached their peak.


    "Brother¡­" Han Cang Zi looked at Fang Shen and spoke softly, but she could only utter that one word.


    She could not help with his choice because she had already left Tranquil East Tribe and be a disciple of Freezing Sky n. She could not take Fang Shen¡¯s ce in making this decision.


    "Fang Shen, you¡¯re the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe. The fate of the tribe lies on your shoulders¡­" the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe said calmly.


    "This day¡­ was bound toe sooner orter¡­" Fang Shen looked at his son and the struggles in his heart reflected in his eyes gradually disappeared to be reced by resolution. "Everyone will die in the end¡­ He is my son¡­ He shouldn¡¯t be my son¡­" he mumbled.


    Su Ming remained silent as he looked at Fang Mu lying by his side. He looked at his purplish ck face and felt as if he could feel the boy¡¯s pain. Perhaps he was only suffering from physical pain, but if Fang Mu could hear what was happening around him at that moment, then the pain he suffered would definitely stem from within his heart.


    His fatey in his father¡¯s hands, and he would have no idea how his father would choose. Would he choose to ignore the danger of offending Si Ma Xin and take the big risk of saving his son¡¯s life, or would his father¡­ give up on him?


    "He still has some consciousness left, he can hear your decision," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    He had seen a single tear trickle down the corner of Fang Mu¡¯s eye just now, but before it managed to fall, it had turned into a shard of ice.


    Fang Shen trembled even harder. He staggered forward and walked into the room. The freezing air closed in on him. This man, who did not look old, looked as if he had be old in an instant. He trembled and knelt down beside the bed, then lifted his right hand without caring about the ice and touched Fang Mu¡¯s face.


    "Mu Er, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m first the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, then only am I your father¡­ That¡¯s why over all these years, even if I knew about the source of your injuries, I pretended that I didn¡¯t know. I pretended to search for ways to cure you to hide the fact that I knew¡­


    "Whenever I saw you trying to prove yourself before me, my heart would clench in pain," Fang Shen mumbled and tears fell down his cheeks.


    "Fang Shen, we can only let the boy die. We¡­ can¡¯t save him, and we mustn¡¯t save him¡­"


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe sighed, and a conflicted look appeared on his face.


    "I can¡¯t save him? That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a member of Tranquil East Tribe¡­" Fang Shen¡¯s chuckles gradually grew into loudughter. However, there was only grief in hisughter. "It¡¯s precisely because I am the tribe leader, that¡¯s why even if I knew all these, I could not tell him, I even had to put up a farce before him¡­ Sir Mo, what are the chances of sess to cure Fang Mu?"


    Red appeared in Fang Shen¡¯s eyes. He turned to look at Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked at Fang Shen kneeling before him and a barely noticeable glint shed in his eyes.


    "I have no confidence, not even a tenth of it," he stated slowly. "But if I take action, even if I don¡¯t seed, Si Ma Xin will still discover it. That¡¯s why you must think clearly."


    Su Ming no longer looked at Fang Shen, but cast his gaze on Fang Mu.


    ¡®Fang Mu, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell him the truth. I want to know what your father would choose to do in this situation,¡¯ Su Ming thought silently.


    This situation¡­ reminded him of himself.


    Fang Shen¡¯s face was bloodless. He lowered his head slowly and looked at Fang Mu nkly.


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe let out a long sigh before he spoke sternly. "Fang Shen, Sir Mo has spoken. The chances of saving Fang Mu are close to none. The oue has already been decided!"


    Han Cang Zi stood outside the house. Her face was bloodless. She leaned on the wall by her side as if she had lost all her strength. The grief in her eyes became more prominent.


    Fang Shen was silent. After a long while, he stood up slowly and closed his eyes, cutting off his sight of his own son. His body was trembling as he turned around and walked out of the house as if that act itself was a struggle.


    At the instant he turned around, he did not see that the ice shards under Fang Mu¡¯s eyes had increased.


    Fang Shen looked like he grew much older in an instant. He took one step forward with his back towards Fang Mu.


    The instant his footnded, he felt as if his heart had shattered. Right before his eyes, he saw Fang Mu sitting happily on his shoulders as heughed happily and innocently.


    "Papa¡­ Papa¡­"


    Tears fell down Fang Shen¡¯s eyes as he took his second step, but the moment his footnded, Fang Shen let out a long sigh. He stopped.


    "Elder," Fang Shen mumbled.


    The Elder remained silent, but a fierce look appeared in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve been the tribe leader for Tranquil East Tribe for 19 years. For the past 19 years, I¡¯ve been the tribe leader of Tranquil East Tribe, not Mu Er¡¯s father¡­ but now, I will take up the responsibilities of a father!


    "I, Fang Shen, will leave Tranquil East Tribe and resign from the post of tribe leader!


    "From now on, I no longer have anything to do with Tranquil East Tribe. If Mu Er lives, I will bring him with me¡­ If Mu Er passes why, I will kill myself as an apology."


    "What are you saying?! Not even Sir Mo is confident he can cure your son! Why are you doing this for a boy who lost all hope of surviving?!"


    The fierce look in the Elder¡¯s eyes became sharper.


    Fang Shen lifted his head and looked at the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe firmly.


    "I¡¯m his father!"


    When the words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, a shudder ran through his body. He looked at Fang Shen, about to fly into rage, Su Ming lifted his right hand and waved it at Fang Shen.


    His actions were too sudden. As he swung his arm, arge amount of lightning appeared around Fang Shen. With a rumble, Fang Shen coughed out a mouthful of blood and he was flung out of the house. He fell outside, and while stunned, he struggled to get up, but with a shock from the lightning sparks surrounding his body, he fainted.


    Soon after, a bell chime reverberated in the air from within Su Ming¡¯s body. That bell chime did not spread too far outwards, only within the house. Yet when the Elder heard it, he trembled and staggered back. It was not until he retreated a few hundred feet that he managed to gain his footing.


    His face was pale as he looked at Su Ming, as if he had just understood something. He silently looked at the unconscious Fang Shen before he let out a long sigh, then he lifted his right hand and mmed it on his chest. With that one strike, he coughed out fresh blood and fell to the side.


    "When I first came to the Land of South Morning, I met you. That is our fate¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I will shoulder the responsibility of facing Si Ma Xin¡­ You¡­ have a good father¡­"


    With his right hand, Su Ming tapped the center of Fang Mu¡¯s brows. The moment his palmnded, Fang Mu started trembling viciously. The ice on his body was instantly surrounded by lightning, and with a few cracking sounds, it shattered inch by inch.


    Yet the moment the ice on his body shattered, freezing air spread out from within Fang Mu¡¯s body once again, as if it was going to cover his body in ice once more. When what little remained of his life force was gone, Fang Mu would breathe hisst.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Almost at the very instant the freezing air appeared, he lifted his right hand again, and with a sh of lightning, a white medicinal pill appeared in his hand.


    The medicinal pill was about the size of an infant¡¯s fist. It was round, and did not look as if it was supposed to be consumed. It looked like an enchanted treasure instead. The moment it appeared, an absorption force spread out, causing arge amount of the freezing air in the house to surge towards the pill, as if the medicinal pill itself was a void that sucked in all that existed.


    was absorbed, a purple snow flower appeared on Fang Mu¡¯s face.


    The snow flower had been buried deep within his body. Right now, it was finally forced out. As Fang "I¡¯m his father!"


    When the words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, a shudder ran through his body. He looked at Fang Shen, then at Fang Mu, then let out a soft sigh. When he saw that the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe was Spirit Plunder!


    Su Ming might not have known about the name nor the origins of the Berserker Seed nted within Fang Mu, but from the looks of it, there was a hint of the power from a Berserker Mark hidden within, nourishing it. As long as it was a Berserker Mark, then Su Ming was confident Spirit Plunder would be effective.


    As of then, the hint of power from the Berserker Mark nourishing the Berserker Seed within Fang Mu waned and withered away. There was not much power left. It was precisely because of this that Fang Mu, who had lost arge amount of his life force, could still bear to withstand its existence, still hang on to life.


    Extinguishing a waning Mark of a Berserker Seed was not something Su Ming had confidence only once in ten times to perform. He had but absolute confidence!


    The moment he brought out Spirit Plunder, not only did it absorb the freezing air around him, but the purplish ck hue on Fang Mu¡¯s face also seemed to havee alive, turning into ayer of fog on his skin that started tumbling about as if it wanted to sink into Fang Mu¡¯s body and hide itself.


    Yet the moment Su Ming swung his right arm and Spirit Plunder slowly floated down to stick to the center of Fang Mu¡¯s brows, the purplish ck fog was immediately absorbed into the medicinal pill.


    Arge amount of purplish ck fog was incessantly absorbed by the medicinal pill. Gradually, ayer of frost appeared on the medicinal pill, but the rate of absorption did not decrease by even the slightest. It only became faster.


    After a moment, an indistinct roar came from within Fang Mu¡¯s body. Once all the purplish ck fog was absorbed, a purple snow flower appeared on Fang Mu¡¯s face.


    The snow flower had been buried deep within his body. Right now, it was finally forced out. As Fang Mu trembled furiously, the snow flower was drawn to the medicinal pill¡¯s side. In an instant, it was taken in.


    When the medicinal pill sucked in the snow flower, its color immediately changed to purple!


    Cold, chilly air spread out from within the pill. Its appearance changed drastically. Once it spun a few circles slowly on Fang Mu¡¯s head, it floated at a leisurely pace to Su Ming beforending on his right palm.


    The instant he came into contact with the medicinal pill, a gust of freezing air seeped into Su Ming¡¯s body, but it soon scattered away and disappeared. At the same time, a simr presence to that of an enchanted treasure appeared on the medicinal pill.


    Its color also started to change slowly, eventually returning to white once again. It was slightly transparent, and Su Ming could see ayer of purple snow sealed deep within.


    "I can save you, but I can¡¯t return you the life force you lost. Take care of yourself. Now, nothing connects us anymore," Su Ming stated calmly and put away the medicinal pill.


    He looked at Fang Mu, whose face no longer had the purplish ck hue and whose body was no longer covered in frost, struggling to open his eyes before he turned around and left.


    "Senior¡­"


    Fang Mu opened his eyes weakly and saw an elegant back. For some unknown reason, when he saw that back, he thought he saw destion and loneliness.


    Han Cang Zi looked at Su Ming¡¯s back outside the house and lowered her head.


    The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe opened his eyes on the ground, and in his eyes were conflict and respect. He closed them once again.


    By the side, Fang Shen too opened his eyes, trembling. There was gratitude and shame within them. He had not fainted.


    At the foot of Tranquil East Mountain, Su Ming walked towards Han Mountain City in the dark. His long hair floated in the wind, blending with the darkness.


    "Ahem¡­ Master, you seemed to have been tricked¡­"


    "I know."


    "Hah? Then why did you save him just now?"


    Su Ming looked at the unfamiliar stars in the sky and did not reply.

 Chapter 207 — Two Days!

    <h4>Chapter 207: Two Days!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    During the night, the faint lights from Han Mountain City would sway in the wind. If anyone walked towards the source of the lights, they would see that they led to inns that were alive with people during the night.


    Su Ming walked through the streets in Han Mountain City. He looked at the familiar houses around him as he walked past them quietly.


    "Many years have passed since I came here."


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. Before him was an inn. There were not a lot of guests inside at night. Most of them were drinking alone. asionally, they would talk to each other in whispers.


    There was a table beside the door. The innkeeper was a man in his twenties. He had fallen asleep with his chin propped on his hands.


    There was an indescribable feeling surrounding Han Mountain City. It was as if that feeling had turned into depression that fell upon the hearts of all those within the city. That was why there were so many people still drinking in the inns at night.


    ¡®I¡¯m here again.¡¯ Su Ming looked at the inn. He remembered that when he first came to Han Mountain City, he met He Feng and Han Fei Zi in this particr inn. ¡®When I first came here, I stepped into this inn. Now that I¡¯m about to leave, I¡¯m visiting this inn again¡­¡¯


    Su Ming smiled and decided not to walk further on. He stepped into the inn. Theyout inside was the same as it was in his memories.


    His arrival did not attract too much attention. Only the slumbering innkeeper opened his eyes slightly as if he was awakened by the wind Su Ming brought with him when he walked past. He cast Su Ming a nce.


    Right now, Su Ming was walking around with his real appearance. Very few people in Han Mountain City had seen his real face before. Even if they did, they would find it hard to link him to the famous Berserker who Awakened after attaining greatpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm in Han Mountain, or even the equally famous Mo Su.


    He walked into the inn and went to the same table he had taken in the past and down.


    Soon, the innkeeper walked over to him, yawning, but he did not take his order. Instead, he ced two pots of wine on his table and some dishes to go with the wine before he left and returned to the table by the door, propping his chin on his hands once again to doze off.


    Su Ming picked up the wine pot and took a sip. It was the same wine he had drunk in the past. When it entered his mouth, the liquid would burn his tongue and flow down his throat like a trail of fire.


    It was quiet all around him. Only snoring sounds could be heard rising and falling in the inn. The rest of the people, including Su Ming, were all drinking their wine silently. Some of them were frowning, and there was a helpless sort of anger written on their faces.


    Even the inn was enveloped in the same atmosphere within Han Mountain City. There was also an oppressive feeling in the air.


    Su Ming lowered his head and drank the wine. He did not look at anyone else. During that night, no one in the inn bothered to observe him either. They were all troubled by their own thoughts.


    Time trickled by. Approximately after the time it takes to burn an incense stickter, the sounds of footsteps traveled into the inn. Two men dressed in green robes walked inside and sat down together silently. They chose at a table by the side and sat with sullen faces, saying not a word.


    "Another person came to drown his frustrations in wine. Han Mountain City has been drastically different from how it usually is for the past few days."


    A middle aged man in blue robes sitting not far from Su Ming took up his wine pot and hupped, a clear sign that he was drunk. Heughed softly, but those who heard thatughter knew that it was one of self-deprecation.


    "Everyone is disappointed because of Freezing Sky n this time. Who would have known¡­"


    The silence that had hung in the air previously was now broken softly as another person put himself down.


    "We¡¯re disappointed, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The envoys from Freezing Sky n have already spoken. This time, they will only receive one disciple, and that is Han Fei Zi from Lake of Colors Tribe."


    One of the men in green robes who hade inter mmed his right hand on the table.


    "Innkeeper, bring us wine!"


    That one m and shout immediately woke the innkeeper, who quickly got up and sent food and wine to the two neers.


    "What¡¯s the use of getting angry at the innkeeper? Go and look for the envoys of Freezing Sky n instead. They didn¡¯t say tantly that they won¡¯t take in anyone this time."


    "Humph, they didn¡¯t, indeed, but who exactly in Han Mountain City can meet their requirements to qualify entering the school?"


    The man who had mmed his hand on the tableughed coldly as a helpless expression settled in his eyes. However, right till the end, the man in blue robes beside him did not speak. He sat in his seat without a word.


    "Besides, it¡¯s just a qualification. Once we obtain that qualification, we still need to partake in their subsequent tests before we can get into Freezing Sky n. In the end, aren¡¯t they just tantly telling us that they¡¯re only taking in one person this time?"


    "Freezing Sky n is powerful. If we want to enter, then we can¡¯t go against their will. What else can we do..?"


    A drunken old man dressed in in clothes lying sprawled on a table lifted his head. With a drunken demeanor, heughed sarcastically.


    "I heard that Sir Nan Tian and the other powerful Awakened Berserkers visited the envoys of Freezing Sky n together, but they left dispirited. Sir Ke Jiu Si even left Han Mountain City in a fit of rage. Right now, the only powerful Awakened Berserkers within the city are Sir Nan Tian and Sir Leng Ying."


    "The envoys from Freezing Sky n don¡¯t even acknowledge Awakened Berserkers. What else can we do?"


    Sounds of discussions filled the air inside the inn. Anything rted to Freezing Sky n seemed to create a resonance with the crowd. The feelings of anger, helplessness, and depression within them grew stronger.


    Su Ming sat the table in the corner and drank his wine as he listened to the words that reached his ears.


    ¡®I see. Many things have happened here while I was out drawing my Berserker Mark. But no matter, I already expected that Freezing Sky n would do this.¡¯


    Su Ming picked up his wine pot and lifted his head to look at the people engaged in heated discussions. He got up and walked over.


    He ced his wine pot on the table of the two men in green robes. Once he attracted their attention, Su Ming swept his gaze across the man who still remained silent before he looked at the man who had mmed his hand on the table.


    "My fellow brother, may I sit here?" he asked with a smile.


    The man frowned. He scrutinized Su Ming several times. At that moment, he was feeling peevish. He was just about to retort when his silentpanion nodded his head.


    When the man saw hispanion nodding, he was momentarily stunned and rendered speechless.


    Su Ming smiled and sat down, then picked up his wine pot and took a sip.


    "I have a few questions I¡¯d like to ask."


    "Please, ask away."


    The person who spoke was the silent man in green robes who had nodded just now. His voice was hoarse. This was the first time he had spoken since he came. Others might not think too much about it, but hispanion, the man who had mmed his hand on the table just now, had a strange look on his face.


    He knew that hispanion was of high status and did not like to speak, preferring silence. There was also a prideful air carved into his bones. Usually, he would have ignored all those around him. If it had not been due to the same helplessness they felt at the moment, hispanion would not havee drinking with him either.


    "Was the requirement stated by Freezing Sky n to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain?" Su Ming looked at the man with a hoarse voice and askednguidly.


    "No, ever since the Lord Divine General sessfully cleared the Chains of Han Mountain, the envoys from Freezing Sky n dered that the requirements to enter the school will no longer be to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain," the man said hoarsely.


    When he looked at Su Ming, there was a hint of hesitation and respect in his eyes.


    "Sir, did you juste to Han Mountain City? How could you not know about this? Challenging the Chains of Han Mountain to enter the school is old news, the new requirements have been set.


    "If you want to enter the school, you only need to do one thing. This thing is¡­ haha¡­"


    The person who spoke was a man sitting not too far from them. He held a pot of wine in his hands and emptied it in one swing. Heughed at himself.


    "Speaking about it is easy. All you need to do is to challenge all the Awakened Berserkers in Han Mountain and the three tribes, and you can only use one hit every time you challenge them! If your challenge is sessful, then you will qualify to enter the school, but that¡¯s just the qualification. Whether you can enter Freezing Sky n depends on their subsequent tests."


    "This isn¡¯t a test, it¡¯s tant refusal! Freezing Sky n has made up their minds this time, they¡¯ll only take away one person."


    The sounds of discussions rose up once again inside the inn. Besides drinking their frustrations away with wine to deal with their anger towards the requirements set by Freezing Sky n, there was nothing else they could do to rebel against it.


    "There¡¯re still two more days. Once these two days are over, the envoys of Freezing Sky n will take Han Fei Zi away, and their journey to Han Mountain to take in new disciples will end. If we want to enter Freezing Sky n, we¡¯ll have to wait another ten years."


    "It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s absolutely no one who can do it!" The quiet man sitting beside Su Ming suddenly said. "If the Lord Divine General returns, he¡¯ll definitely be sessful!"


    "It¡¯s tantly clear that the envoys from Freezing Sky n dered that they won¡¯t use the Chains of Han Mountain as a requirement just so that they could direct this against the Lord Divine General. Even if the Lordes back, it won¡¯t be easy for him either."


    "Besides the Lord Divine General, perhaps Sir Yun Zang, who went out to train in istion, might stand a chance."


    "There¡¯s Mo Su as well. If this mysterious Awakened Berserker appears, he might stand a chance. Besides these three, no one else in Han Mountain can do it."


    Su Ming didn¡¯t speak any more. He sat by the table and gulped down mouthfuls of his wine. When the sky gradually brightened up, most of the people in the inn stopped talking amongst themselves. Some of them even chose to leave.


    The hesitation on the face of the silent man beside Su Ming grew thicker. He looked at Su Ming, then after a moment of hesitation, he stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards him in a salute, then with his astonishedpanion, he left the inn.


    At that moment, besides Su Ming left drinking wine in the inn, there were only three more people in there. However, those three people were drunk. Theyy on the table asleep, and their snores could be heard shaking the roof.


    "That person has Awakened."


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the quiet man from two people who were leaving the inn.


    Once the man who Su Ming was staring at outside the inn took a few brisk steps forward, a grave look appeared on his face. The hesitation in his eyes turned into shock.


    "Brother Yun, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong with that person?" hispanion asked softly.


    "Quiet! Say no more. He¡¯s¡­ That person is¡­"


    The quiet man spoke with a hoarse voice, then he paused and took a deep breath before he turned around and looked at the inn behind him. He might not be able to see Su Ming, but there was deep respect in his eyes.


    "He isn¡¯t someone we can talk about or bother. Just now, he only spoke once to me, but it made my heart jump. Even my Qi became unstable."


    "What?! Then what¡¯s his level?!"


    The man¡¯spanion was shocked, and his expression immediately changed.


    The man named Yun remained silent for a moment before he retorted, "Even the Elders of the three tribes aren¡¯t able to make me feel so nervous. What do you think his level is?"

 Chapter 208 — Your Rules

    <h4>Chapter 208: Your Rules</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Since this is the rule set by Freezing Sky n, then I will go along with it¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Nan Tian.


    Nan Tian¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He was in the same condition as Leng Ying at this moment. When he saw Su Ming, he had the impression that he was looking at a mountain. That mountain reached up to the clouds and let out a mighty and imposing presence that made people feel as if they were suffocating under its presence.


    "Sir, who might you be?"


    Nan Tian¡¯s face was pale. As he looked at Su Ming, he struggled to speak. Under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, Nan Tian had a feeling as if everything about him had been seen through. It was as if he wasid bare before this man.


    "Su Ming," Su Ming answered unhurriedly.


    "Su Ming?"


    Nan Tian was momentarily stunned. He had never heard of that name before. However, the power of the person standing before him was so mighty he did not have time to think about it.


    "I will attack now."


    As Su Ming spoke, he took a step forward with his right foot. The instant his footnded, the entire Han Mountain shuddered.


    An invisible wave of ripples spread out from the ground. In an instant, it gathered under Su Ming¡¯s foot, causing a crack to appear right on the spot where his foot hadnded as the ground trembled. As rumbling sounds rang out due to the crack, it charged straight towards Nan Tian.


    Nan Tian was about to jump into the air when the ground around him crumbled and sank with a loud bang with him as the center right at the moment he was about to jump. Numerous pieces of broken stones flew into the air and spun around him.


    With a groan, Nan Tian coughed out a mouthful of blood. He shuddered and did not dare move, because the broken stones spinning around him were like swords made of stone that surrounded his entire body. If he moved even the slightest bit, the stones would pierce through him.


    ¡®A Transcended Berserker with a Mountain Mark! It¡¯s just a normal Mountain Mark, and it could already produce such shocking power? This person¡­ his power¡­¡¯


    Nan Tian¡¯s pupils shrank. He knew clearly that the person before him did not harbor any killing intent, for he had not used his full power!


    "Do you yield?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    Without any hesitation, Nan Tian answered in a low voice, "I admit defeat!"


    Su Ming nodded, then looked towards Leng Ying, who was standing stunned by the side. The moment his gaze fell on Leng Ying, the man felt shaken to the core. Respect appeared on his face and he wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards Su Ming.


    "I admit defeat."


    Su Ming did not speak another word to them. He swung his arm and walked on the air before he floated into the sky above. His actions immediately attracted the attention of all those within Han Mountain City, especially those inside the inns.


    "I, Su Ming, outsider of Han Mountain City, challenge all the Transcended Berserkers from the three tribes!"


    His voice was like thunder that rumbled in the morning. It immediately attracted the attention from all those within Han Mountain City, especially since it was the day the envoys were leaving!


    "Su Ming? Who is that?"


    "He can rise into the air. He¡¯s a Transcended Berserker!"


    "I¡¯ve never heard of a person called Su Ming among the Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City!"


    As the people discussed amongst themselves, the people in the inn which Su Ming had left earlier were all looking at the person in the sky through the window with dumbfounded expressions.


    "He¡­ He¡¯s a Transcended Berserker!!" the old man cried out, his face filled with disbelief.


    "I drank with a Transcended Berserker for two days?"


    "He¡¯s¡­ brother Su?"


    The man gulped. He rubbed his eyes.


    At the time Su Ming¡¯s voice reverberated through Han Mountain City, the man and woman from Freezing Sky n were sitting inside a room on Lake of Colors Mountain. Sitting before them was Han Fei Zi.


    "Junior sister Han Fei Zi, once the Relocation Rune is activated, we¡¯ll leave. When we arrive in Freezing Sky n, you will be the left preceptor¡¯s disciple. In the future¡­"


    The man was smiling while he was speaking, but when Su Ming¡¯s voice reached his ears, he frowned.


    "Herees another person who doesn¡¯t know his ce. He thinks he can enter Freezing Sky n just because he has Transcended? What a joke."


    "Su Ming? I remember that such a person doesn¡¯t exist among the Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City. Junior sister Han Fei Zi, have you heard of this person before?"


    Displeasure also appeared on the woman¡¯s face, but when she looked at Han Fei Zi, her expression turned gentle.


    "Su Ming¡­ I haven¡¯t heard of him before."


    A pensive look appeared on Han Fei Zi¡¯s face. After a moment, she shook her head.


    "He¡¯s just a person who¡¯s about to embarrass himself, we don¡¯t have to¡­"


    The man ignored Su Ming¡¯s words, but as he spoke, an old voice suddenly traveled forth from the world outside.


    The appearance of that voice made the man¡¯s expression change, and he swallowed his words. The woman¡¯s expression too, changed into one of surprise.


    As for Han Fei Zi, after being rendered momentarily stunned, she got up swiftly and walked out of the house.


    "All of the Transcended Berserkers in Tranquil East Tribe will not fight. We admit defeat¡­"


    When the voice rang out from Tranquil East Mountain and reverberated through the area, Han Mountain City fell into silence before an uproar erupted forth in the city.


    "Tranquil East Tribe admitted that they¡¯re inferior!"


    "Just where did this Su Minge from? I¡¯ve never heard of him before! How did he manage to hold Tranquil East Tribe in awe?! The Elder of Tranquil East Tribe is a powerful Berserker in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm!"


    "Could it be that there will be a miracle and we will see someone getting into Freezing Sky n today?!"


    As the people discussed among themselves, all the people¡¯s gazes gathered on Su Ming in the sky. At that moment, Su Ming was not wearing a mask. He was not Mo Su.


    Without covering his face, he was not the Divine General.


    He was simply himself!


    Su Ming was not surprised by Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s surrendered. He was in contact with the people from Tranquil East Tribe the most during his stay in Han Mountain City. Tranquil East Tribe would be the ones who understood him the most in the city.


    However, it was clear that Puqiang Tribe was different. Once Tranquil East Tribe yielded, a cold snort came from Puqiang Mountain. At the same time, a person charged forth from there straight towards Su Ming in the air.


    Su Ming remained calm. Almost at the same instant the person closed in on him, he lifted his right hand and swung forth. The moment he did so, the sky and earth rumbled. An illusionary mountain appeared out of thin air before Su Ming. When that mountain appeared, it was lying horizontally, and it looked like an awl when it did so. The mountain charged towards the person.


    With a loud bang, that person who hadughed coldly just now let out a piercing scream. The instant the illusionary mountain crashed into him, he coughed out blood and tumbled backwards.


    "It¡¯s troublesome for me to challenge all of you individually. Puqiang Tribe,e all at once."


    Su Ming pointed to the sky with his right index finger, and immediately, the sky above Puqiang Tribe changed. A gigantic mountain with two summits apparated in the sky, and the size of the mountain far surpassed that of Puqiang Mountain. Once it appeared, Su Ming swiped his right hand downwards, and the double peaked mountain charged down.


    Muffled booming sounds reverberated in the air. Puqiang Mountain trembled viciously, and multiple cracks appeared on the summit as it was crushed by the giant mountain. Numerous people from Puqiang Mountain coughed out blood because they could not withstand the pressure.


    This sight made all those watching suck in a sharp breath. The mountain in the sky was massive and let out a suffocating presence. As it descended, a low growl traveled forth from Puqiang Mountain, and a man who looked like a mountain of flesh flew up to charge straight towards the double peaked giant mountain.


    Rumbling sounds spread through the entire area. The moment the plump man touched the double peaked mountain, he trembled and coughed out a mouthful of blood. He instantly became thinner and no longer looked like a mountain of flesh, as if this method of making himself thinner would allow him to obtain greater power. He gritted his teeth and roared before pressing both his hands against the double peaked mountain. A gigantic illusionary figure appeared behind him.


    The figure was very simr to the man before he became thinner. He was builtpletely in the image of a man looking like a mountain of flesh sitting cross-legged.


    Yet even so, the man only managed to persevere for several breaths before he coughed out fresh blood once again. With a pale face, he tumbled backwards, causing the doubled peaked mountain to continue descending with loud rumbling sounds.


    At that moment, another cold snort came from Puqiang Mountain. The Elder of Puqiang Tribe, the dried up and withered old man, stood at the top of the mountain with a t look. It was as if there was nothing that could unsettle him. He raised his right hand and pushed towards the mountain through the air.


    "It¡¯s just a mere mountain. How dare you act so impudently towards Puqiang Tribe?!"


    Yet at the very moment he finished speaking, the dried up old man¡¯s expression changed. With a loud bang, his right hand was torn into bloody ribbons.


    At the same time, another summit appeared on the double peaked mountain!


    The triple peaked mountain descended with a bang. Shocked stemmed from disbelief swiftly appeared on the dried up old man¡¯s face. He quickly took a few steps back and mmed his left hand down on the ground.


    The moment he pressed his palm on the ground, Puqiang Mountain trembled, and arge amount of aura of death surged forward from the bottom of the mountain, turning into ayer of ck fog that charged towards the mountain in the sky.


    Rumbling sounds followed the triple peaked mountain as it closed in on the ck fog made from the aura of death. When they crashed into each other, deafening sounds rang out and spread all around the area, making all those who saw the sight and heard the sound shudder with fear.


    "Do you yield?"


    As the rumbling sounds echoed in the air, Su Ming stood in midair and asked lightly, with his usual calm demeanor.


    "Puqiang Tribe¡­ admits defeat¡­" a person said hoarsely, seemingly uttering the words with much difficulty.


    That voice came forth from the fog covered Puqiang Mountain. When that voice spoke, the giant mountain atop Puqiang Mountain gradually disappeared. The fog from Puqiang Mountain also dissipated, revealing the Elder of Puqiang Tribe standing at the peak. He trembled and blood trickled down his mouth. As he looked at Su Ming, his eyes were filled with shock and terror.


    ¡®Who is he?! Just what sort of power does he have to make a normal Mountain Mark exude such terrifying power?! Is this¡­ is this even a normal Mountain Mark?! Even if the arrival of the envoys from Freezing Sky n could attract powerful Berserkers and it¡¯s not surprising that someone so powerful would appear, but¡­ but¡­ why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this person before¡­?¡¯


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe sucked in a sharp breath. He looked at Su Ming with reverence and bewilderment.


    Uproars broke out once more within Han Mountain City. Discussions fuelled by agitation and excitement surged into the sky like waves. Within that noise, the voices from the people in the inn were the strongest.


    Right till then, they still could not believe that the Su Ming that was the center of all their attention in the sky was the same brother Su who had been drinking with them just now.


    "Since Freezing Sky n made this rule, then I will go along with it."


    Su Ming still remained calm. He did not need to change the rules. Instead, he cast his gaze on Lake of Colors Mountain.


    He could see that there were a number of people standing on that mountain. Among them, the most eye-catching ones were the man and woman standing right at the forefront of the crowd. They were both in the Transcendence Realm.


    "I, Su Ming, challenge all the Transcended Berserkers in Lake of Colors Tribe. Will you attack individually, or will you attack all at once?" Su Ming asked slowly.


    At that moment, all the people there, including Su Ming, did not notice that there was someone standing at the top of the mountain. He was watching the ground and Su Ming himself.


    It was an old man - Tian Xie Zi!


    "A Mountain Mark¡­ That¡¯s not right. This isn¡¯t a normal Mountain Mark¡­ This is¡­" Tian Xie Zi mumbled and his eyes gradually brightened up. His disappointed heart burned with anticipation once again.

 Chapter 209 — This Mountain is Named Dark!

    <h4>Chapter 209: This Mountain is Named Dark!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man and woman from Freezing Sky n stood on Lake of Colors Tribe and looked at Su Ming standing in the air as his words echoed in their ears. They looked rtively calm and did not seem to be bothered too much by it. The people of Freezing Sky n had their own pride.


    Besides, this was not anything special in their eyes. The person called Su Ming was simply slightly more powerful.


    However, there were simply too many people in Freezing Sky n who had this level of power. They did not pay too much attention to him.


    The only thing that caught them slightly off-guard was Tranquil East Tribe admitting defeat voluntarily. They immediately surrendered without even crossing hands with this person despite having the pride of their tribe challenged. This was unreasonable.


    "Even if this person has some rtionships with Tranquil East Tribe, there¡¯s no need for them to do this¡­"


    The man from Freezing Sky n furrowed his brows slightly before rxing once again. To him, this was not something that required his attention either.


    The Elder of Lake of Colors Tribe was not among the crowd on Lake of Colors Mountain. The person standing in front leading the crowd was Yan Luan. There was a murderous look in her eyes as she looked at Su Ming in the sky.


    They were different from Tranquil East Tribe and Puqiang Tribe. This time, Freezing Sky n was only receiving one disciple, and it was decided that it would be Han Fei Zi. In Yan Luan¡¯s eyes, all those who challenged them to obtain the right to enter the school were all a threat towards Lake of Colors Tribe.


    "Sir, you have extraordinary powers. Since you offered to challenge all the Transcended Berserkers in my tribe, then I will fulfill your request."


    A smile that was akin to the winds of spring appeared on Yan Luan¡¯s lips. That smile was enchanting, and even the man from Freezing Sky n felt his heart racing when he saw that smile. He quickly averted his gaze.


    With her power in the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm, when she fully activated the Charm Art, its power far surpassed the one Su Ming encountered in the past in the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    Su Ming remained calm in the face of the smile that would make hearts race from Yan Luan¡¯s beautiful face. Not a hint of change could be seen on his face as he looked at Yan Luan quietly.


    Before Su Ming¡¯s calm gaze, Yan Luan¡¯s pupils shrank. Yet she was in a situation where she did not have the luxury to think. She took one step forward and flew up like a red butterfly.


    "All Transcended Berserkers of Lake of Colors Tribe,e forth!"


    Yan Luan¡¯s voice was delicate, but there was valiant tone to it. As it echoed in the air, six figures charged out from Lake of Colors Tribe.


    The six people were three men and three women respectively, and they were old. As they flew out and stepped into the air, they appeared by Yan Luan¡¯s side in the blink of an eye and charged towards Su Ming together.


    Su Ming was still calm. He did not act, but chose to look at the seven people charging towardshim as whistling sounds sliced through the air.


    At that moment, when all the people from Han Mountain City saw the sight in the air, their breathing quickened, even though they did not know Su Ming. However, Su Ming¡¯s appearance during this moment gave them an outlet for their frustrations after all the depression they suffered for the past few days.


    Most of the tribe members standing on Puqiang Mountain, including the Elder, were looking at the sky silently. They looked as if they were conflicted. It was especially so for the Elder of Puqiang Tribe. He was still watching Su Ming, and as he did so, the sense of familiarity he had about him grew stronger, but he simply could not piece together where that sense of familiarity came from.


    Tranquil East Mountain was silent, as if they werepletely cut off from this battle and were turning a deaf ear towards it.


    "That person is a little too arrogant," the man from Freezing Sky n said tly on Lake of Colors Mountain.


    The woman by his side smiled faintly and nodded her head before she spoke. "He¡¯s indeed arrogant. Even if he managed to use the power of a Mountain Mark to suppress Puqiang Tribe, I heard that their Elder and tribe leader were previously injured and could not use their full power. But Lake of Colors Tribe is different."


    "Let¡¯s watch it first. The Relocation Rune is still in the process of being activated, it¡¯s still in the stage of preparation. At least while we¡¯re waiting for the Relocation Rune to be activated, we get to be entertained. It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?"


    "That¡¯s right. Even if he marginally wins, it¡¯ll still be alright. We can give him the right to enter the school, but just a right. I can still give him a few tasks for him to fulfill. Once hepletes one, there will be another, and this will continue right till the Relocation Rune is activated. Just thinking about it is pretty exciting."


    The woman may not have the most beautiful face, but she was still pretty all the same. She smiled, but there was contempt in her smile.


    Han Fei Zi stood by the side and frowned as she looked at the calm Su Ming standing in the sky. She was feeling the same way as the Elder of Puqiang Tribe at this moment. She, too, felt that there was something familiar about Su Ming.


    As the man and woman from Freezing Sky n spoke, Yan Luan and the six Transcended Berserkers in the sky had already closed in on Su Ming, and then with a great disy of teamwork, they suddenly spread out and surrounded Su Ming.


    "Seven Images Movement!"


    Yan Luan lifted her hand and tapped the center of her brows. The other six Transcended Berserkers did the same thing. Then these seven people shuddered, and immediately, the illusions of their Transcended Berserker Marks appeared behind them.


    Those illusions appeared in the air, and when they did so at the same time, it immediately caused the world to tremble, the weather to change, and a silver stream to appear in the sky.


    That stream was an illusion, but the sound of flowing water could be heard. That river was one of the seven¡¯s Berserker Mark!


    In that stream was a golden fish. There was a pair of wings on that fish¡¯s back. It leapt about in the water and let out hissing sounds as it chased after a pearl that was about the size of a head before it. There was ayer of purple fog inside that pearl, and that fog continuously changed into various faces of anger. Some of those faces were of men and some of women, some of them were old and some young.


    That golden fish and the pearl were also Transcended Berserker Marks!


    A giant gourd could be seen at the end of the stream. That gourd was entirely green. From the distance, the water in the stream seemed to be gushing out from that gourd, flowing endlessly.


    A child sat by the gourd. That child was wearing a short sleeved shirt and held a fishing line in his hands as he yed by the gourd. If anyone took a closer look, they could see that the fishing line in the boy¡¯s hand was attached to the pearl with the purple fog. As he yed by the gourd, the pearl moved continuously, baiting the golden fish to chase after it.


    There was a big tree behind the child. It was a lush tree, and it was letting off a presence that seemed to be brimming with endless life force.


    The gourd, child, and tree were all illusions formed from Transcended Berserker Marks!


    These six Berserker Marks formed an illustration that used the sky as its canvas, causing all those who watched it to feel drawn in, and they would find it hard to pull out from that sensation.


    This was one of the three most mysterious Berserker Arts in Lake of Colors Tribe - Berserker Illustration: Seven Images Movement!


    Right now, there were only six images in that Berserker Illustration. The seventh image appeared in the blink of an eye on the sycamore tree behind the child.


    It was a girl. Her face could not be seen because her long hair covered her features like a veil. Her head was lowered. As she sat on the branches of the tree, she hummed out a song. When that song entered all the listeners¡¯ hearts, it made them feel as if their souls were about to be sucked into the illustration.


    The sounds of the girl¡¯s song, the flowing water in the stream, the child¡¯sughter as he yed around, and the golden fish patting against the surface of the water fused together and turned into an impact that could not be seen, spreading towards the sky and earth, the entire area, as they charged towards Su Ming.


    They attacked with one of the strongest Berserker Arts in Lake of Colors Tribe, which showed just how strong Yan Luan¡¯s determination was to not let Su Ming obtain the right.


    The moment when that invisible impact was about to crash into Su Ming, he closed his eyes, as if he was listening to it. The air around him twisted, and the illusion of a double peaked mountain appeared, surrounding him inside.


    When thebined sounds that formed the wave touched the mountain, it turned into a giant rumbling sound akin to thunder. It spread in all directions and did not disappear even after a long time.


    "It¡¯s a very nice song," Su Ming said softly, opening his eyes.


    The moment his words left his mouth, that wave of sound and the mountain shuddered viciously. This was a battle between Berserker Marks. If the mountain did not shatter, then the sound would die away.


    The child¡¯sughter was abruptly cut off!


    The pattering sounds made by the golden fish immediately disappeared!


    The water in the stream instantly froze, and sounds of flowing water could no longer be heard!


    The girl sitting on the sycamore tree stopped singing. She lifted her head swiftly, revealing her breathtakingly beautiful face underneath. However, there was shock in her eyes.


    "Marks of the Seven Images, Move!"


    The girl gritted her teeth and stood up on the sycamore tree. As she spoke, the child flung out the fishing line, bringing along the pearl containing the purple fog to charge towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the child¡¯s face became twisted with viciousness as he stormed towards Su Ming at incredible speed.


    The golden fish in the water let out a howl and suddenly jumped out of the water. Its body lengthened incessantly, as if it was about to turn into a dragon. However, before itpleted its transformation, it turned into a creature that looked like a dragon and a snake. It rushed towards Su Ming.


    The stream flowed backwards abruptly, then as if it came to life, it surrounded Su Ming and moved to strangle him.


    The final one to act was the girl. After she stood up, the sycamore tree beneath her immediately withered away as if it was offering her all its strength, causing the girl¡¯s body to twist, and she turned into a phoenix that charged towards Su Ming with a howl.


    "The Seven Images Movement has great power¡­ If a person could actually cast this Art alone, then the power¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He had not chosen to act just now because he wanted to see the casting of the Arts using Berserker Marks. It was something he had never seen before.


    After all, he had just stepped into the Transcendence Realm. He did not have most of the knowledge regarding how he should use Berserker Marks. Once he saw the casting of this Seven Images Movement, he gained a little bit of understanding.


    The images in the sky were enough to make a person dazzled. This was the first time Su Ming had such aplete experience regarding the battle between Berserker Marks. When all those remarkable powers closed in on him, a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    "This Art is extraordinary¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then I will return the favor with a mountain!"


    The double peaked mountain around him suddenly changed, and on the top of the mountain, the third, the fourth, and the fifth summits appeared!


    The five summits appeared at the same time, turning into a startling mountain that looked like fingers of a human hand!


    "This mountain¡­ is named Dark!"


    This was the Dark Mountain present in Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark. This was its first time appearing in itsplete form in a battle! Before Su Ming, there were no other Berserker Marks in the world that were formed from Dark Mountain!


    The instant Su Ming uttered his words, a sound seemed to travel out from the five fingered Dark Mountain.


    "Dark¡­"


    "The Sound of Soul Creation! The quintessence of all Berserker Arts is creation! The Berserker Mark itself is a creation, and as it is continuously merged together, it would be created in a moreplete form¡­ but to do so, we need enchanted Vessels. He¡­ did not use any Vessels, but with just the Berserker Mark to create, the Sound of Soul Creation appeared¡­ this is the ability of the God of Berserkers spoken in the legends!"


    Tian Xie Zi shuddered in the sky and shock appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 210 — What a Breathtakingly Beautiful Face

    <h4>Chapter 210: What a Breathtakingly Beautiful Face</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That sound could not be heard by everyone. Besides Su Ming, who was momentarily stunned when he heard the sound, only Tian Xie Zi could hear it among all the people in the area. The others did not have the right to hear it. Their power was not enough!


    Yet even if they could not hear it, an incredibly powerful oppressive presence burst forth from the five fingered Dark Mountain that appeared in the air, spreading out a mighty pressure that suffocated others.


    This pressure far surpassed that which had descended upon Puqiang Mountain earlier. In the face of this pressure, the Berserker Marks formed from the Seven Images Movement Art from Lake of Colors Tribe crashed into the five fingered Dark Mountain with a loud bang.


    The booming sound reverberated in all directions, and the child shuddered. The fishing line in his hands instantly snapped, and as he trembled, he flew sideways as if he was swept away by a typhoon before he disappeared without a trace.


    The golden fish that had turned into a creature that looked like a dragon and a snake let out a shrill cry the instant it crashed into the five fingered Dark Mountain. Its body cracked inch by inch and eventually shattered.


    Theyers of stream water that were charging forth to strangle him looked as if they were boiling and turned into white mist that spread outwards in all directions beforepletely dissipating. Even the gourd suffered many cracks, and with a loud boom, it turned into an innumerable amount of shards that disappeared without a trace.


    Eventually, even that girl who had turned into a phoenix could not withstand the might that appeared once the five fingered Dark Mountain materialized. It twisted once again and turned into a wisp of ck smoke that scattered into the air.


    The moment Dark Mountain appeared, the Berserker Illustration from Lake of Colors Tribepletely shattered. The strange sights in the sky vanished and returned to normal. Only the five fingered Dark Mountain remained aloft in the sky, making all those who saw it feel shaken to the core and want to bow down to worship it.


    Blood trickled out from the corners of Yan Luan¡¯s mouth. With a pale face, she retreated hastily. The six Transcended Berserkers from Lake of Colors Tribe around Su Ming were also in a pathetic state. Their faces were filled with terror as they escaped.


    Right till the end, Su Ming had not made any moves to attack, he had only defended himself. At the moment the crowd retreated, a frosty glint appeared in his eyes.


    He took a step forward. His specialty was speed to begin with, and now that he had Transcended, his speed had increased by several fold. Even if he was in the sky, with just one single movement, he turned into a long arc and charged towards one of the six.


    That person was an old man. There was terror on his face as he retreated. Su Ming was still far away when he looked over, but a strong sense of danger filled his entire body soon after. Before he could react, a cold fingertipnded on the center of his brows.


    With a boom, that old man coughed out a mouthful of blood and tumbled backwards grievously wounded.


    Su Ming did not kill him, or else he would definitely be dead!


    He retrieved his finger and took another step forward. The instant a shadow of him appeared when he dashed forward, a middle aged woman in the distance let out a muffled groan. The bloody mark left behind by a fingertip appeared at the center of her brows.


    Yan Luan was terrified and began to deeply regret her decision. She had absolutely not expected that Su Ming would be so powerful. His strength did not just stem from his level of cultivation alone, but also that Mountain Mark of his that threw her into disbelief.


    In her eyes, this was an ordinary Mountain Mark. So how could it have such shocking power?!


    Another pained crynded in her ears. It was from another fleeing Transcended Berserker from Lake of Colors Tribe, and the sound appeared when Su Ming¡¯s finger tapped the center of his brows.


    Yan Luan retreated hastily, but before she could withdraw much further, another shrill cry rang out. Her heart trembled. She knew that this was not the moment for any sort of hesitation. The moment that cry came, Yan Luan bit her tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    She lifted both of her arms and flung them forward.


    "Lake of Colors Statue of the God of Berserkers, pleasee forth!"


    There was a sharp quality in Yan Luan¡¯s voice. At that moment, she might still look breathtakingly beautiful, but the color of her face had already changed.


    The instant she cried out, the entire Lake of Colors Mountain trembled with a loud rumble. Arge amount of red fog appeared out of nowhere and turned into a gigantic face. The face was that of a woman¡¯s.


    At the same time Lake of Colors¡¯ statue of the God of Berserkers appeared, Su Ming had left a bloody print on the center of the brows of thest person with his right hand, grievously wounding him. Only then did he turn around and look at the gigantic face behind Yan Luan. He lifted his foot and walked on thin air towards her.


    At that moment, the man and woman from Freezing Sky n on Lake of Colors Tribe had a drastic change of expression on their faces. They stared at Su Ming, and even though they were trying their hardest to remain calm, there was a storm raging within their hearts.


    "What is that Mark?!"


    "By the looks of it, it¡¯s a Mountain Mark, but Mountain Marks are simply one of the many types of World Marks. There¡¯s no way that it could have such incredible power!"


    On Puqiang Mountain, the Elder and the slim man looked at each other before taking in a sharp breath. Shock appeared on their faces. They suddenly felt fortunate. If Su Ming had used theplete Mountain Mark before, when he was fighting against them, then they¡­ would definitely have been unable to withstand it.


    "Dark¡­ It¡¯s name is Dark¡­" the Elder of Puqiang Tribe mumbled.


    Tranquil East Mountain still remained silent. It was as if they had predicted this in the first ce so not even a single cry of surprise rose from there.


    Instead, cries of surprise broke out within Han Mountain City. When all the people in the city saw what was happening, they felt shaken, especially the people who had been drinking within Su Ming in the inn. They were incredibly excited.


    Compared to this excited crowd, when Yan Luan saw Su Ming looking at her and walking towards her, she felt as if a loud boom had rang out in her head. Her face was pale and bloodless. As she retreated hastily, she lifted her hand and pointed behind her, towards the gigantic face hovering above Lake of Colors Mountain.


    Immediately, that woman¡¯s face moved with incredible speed towards Yan Luan. It passed through her body and charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained calm, but his footsteps faltered for a brief moment. In his eyes, that gigantic face that passed through Yan Luan¡¯s body had opened her eyes, and the moment she did so, the face changed.


    The face turned into one that Su Ming was familiar with, a face that was carved into his soul. That face was filled with wild beauty - Bai Ling¡¯s face.


    With a soft sigh, right at the moment that gigantic face closed in on him, the Dark Mountain behind Su Ming appeared once again and with a loud bang, it crashed into the woman¡¯s face.


    Layers of ripples spread out. Su Ming¡¯s Mountain Mark dissipated, and along with it the woman¡¯s face.


    Su Ming walked forth amidst the ripples. His expression was t as he moved towards Yan Luan.


    "You lost!" Yan Luan screamed out as she retreated. "The rules are that you can only use one move for all Transcended Berserkers! You used one move just now, and if you attack again, then you lose!"


    Yan Luannded on Lake of Colors Mountain. The moment shended, blood flowed out from the corners of her mouth. There was terror in her eyes as she looked at Su Ming. Yet even if she was terrified, the pride in her soul did not disappear due to her escape.


    "If you attack, you lose. If you don¡¯t attack, you will also lose, because I, Yan Luan, have not lost!"


    Yan Luan breathed rapidly where she stood at the top of Lake of Colors Mountain. Standing not too far away from her was the man and woman from Freezing Sky n, along with Han Fei Zi.


    Su Ming walked on thin air as he moved forward tond on Lake of Colors Mountain. Hended on the mountain that he had never traversed before, and the moment he did so, the entire Lake of Colors Mountain fell deathly still.


    All the gazes were trained on Su Ming¡¯s body. Han Fei Zi was staring at him. The man and woman from Freezing Sky n beside her were also doing the same thing.


    And so was Yan Luan.


    Su Ming looked at Yan Luan and at her beautiful face. He still remembered that he had once fought briefly with this woman in the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    Su Ming did not reply to Yan Luan¡¯s words. He simply walked forward.


    Yan Luan did not know why, but when Su Ming walked towards her, she felt reverence growing within her, the same reverence that appeared when she was before her Elder. This had nothing to do with their power. It was an indescribable feeling. She instinctively retreated, then gritted her teeth to force herself not to move. However, an enchanting look appeared in her eyes before she cast a nce towards the man from Freezing Sky n.


    As Su Ming walked towards Yan Luan, the man from Freezing Sky n took a step forward and shouted at him in a cold voice, "You lost! You¡¯ve failed to obtain the right to enter Freezing Sky n! Stand back now!"


    Su Ming did not bother with the man. He approached Yan Luan until he was right before her. As he looked at the pale face before him, Yan Luan too, stared at him. There was a delicate look in her eyes, one that would make others pity her.


    "How dare you?!"


    A cold re appeared in the eyes of the man from Freezing Sky n. He was just about to lift his foot and walk over when Su Ming turned his head around and looked at him coldly.


    "You talk too much!"


    The man¡¯s legs shuddered and a bang resounded in his head. To him, Su Ming¡¯s gaze was like sharp arrows that pierced through his eyes and straight into his mind, turning into the four words in his body that swept through his will like thunder, causing him to snap out of his daze as he trembled.


    Yan Luan trembled. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain calm, but the man before her was like a mountain, causing her to feel as if she was suffocating when he moved in closer proximity to her.


    "What a breathtakingly beautiful face¡­" Su Ming looked at Yan Luan and whispered softly after a long while. He lifted his right hand and caressed Yan Luan¡¯s face gently.


    "Do you really not want to yield?" Su Ming asked softly, and a smile appeared on his face. The Branding Art seeped into Yan Luan¡¯s body through his hand.


    Yan Luan trembled viciously. That tremor was not due to her body, but because of her heart. A dazed look appeared in her eyes. That dazed look rarely appeared on her, and that sort of bafflement that was born due to a man had never happened to her before.


    An indescribable feeling blossomed within her, as if it was forcefully pushed onto her, not allowing her to refuse.


    "I¡­ yield¡­ Let me¡­ go¡­"


    Yan Luan bit her lip and a conflicted look appeared in her eyes. Within her bafflement, terror grew.


    Su Ming looked at Yan Luan and averted his gaze after a moment. He turned around and looked at the man and woman from Freezing Sky n.


    "All the Transcended Berserkers in this ce have admitted defeat besides the two of you. Are you two included in the challenge?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    Under his gaze, the man¡¯s face turned pale. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but did not manage to speak.


    "Sir, your power is great. We are no match to you. You have obtained the right to enter Freezing Sky n. However¡­" The person who spoke was the woman beside him.


    The woman looked at Su Ming and her pupils shrank, though it was barely noticeable.


    "However, you have only obtained the right to enter the school. You still have to go through a series of tests."


    "What are the tests?" Su Ming asked tly.


    "The first test isn¡¯t exactly a test. We¡¯re just testing your identity. The rules to join Freezing Sky n have changed. We won¡¯t receive anyone who has just be a new addition in a tribe.


    "That is why, sir, you have failed the first test," the woman smiled and said softly. There was still a hint of contempt in her eyes.


    She was not afraid that Su Ming will get angry. She had Freezing Sky n behind her. If he dared to harm a disciple of Freezing Sky n, then there would be no ce for him to stay in the Land of South Morning.


    "Sir, you have extraordinary powers. Perhaps you should havee earlier when Freezing Sky n took in disciples, else you might fail the tests even after you¡¯ve obtained the right."


    The woman continued smiling as she spokenguidly.


    "I don¡¯t remember there being a rule like this before."


    Su Ming frowned and gave the woman a look.


    "There wasn¡¯t. But my word isw for the enrolment this time. If I want the rules to change, then they will."


    The woman¡¯s smile remained, and a hint of arrogance appeared alongside the contempt on her face.


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment before he red at the woman coldly.


    "Then will Mo Su be able to pass the test?"


    As Su Ming spoke, he brought the ck mask that had shocked the entire Han Mountain from his bosom with his right hand and put it on his face.


    The instant he ced the mask on his face, Su Ming¡¯s entire presence changed abruptly. The presence akin to that of a mountain turned into a strange atmosphere, and it looked as if there was ck fog seeping out of his body that surrounded the area, causing Lake of Colors Tribe to instantly be cast in a gloomy air.


    "Han Fei Zi, it¡¯s been a long while."


    With the mask on, Su Ming¡¯s voice turned hoarse. That hoarse voice spread in all directions. It was Mo Su¡¯s voice!


    The moment Su Ming wore that mask, Han Fei Zi shuddered and stared at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression. Her breathing grew rapid.


    Yan Luan almost cried out in surprise. She had not expected that the man before her, the man that she was forced to beg to release her would be¡­ would be the same person she had met in the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor, and the same person who she had taken a fancy to and wanted to take as her mate!


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    Yan Luan instinctively took a few steps back and a look of disbelief appeared in her eyes.


    The entire Han Mountain City burst into excitement at that very instant. The uproar reverberated through the air. The person that countless people had been searching for, the Mo Su who was known to be the most mysterious of all Transcended Berserkers now appeared among them in this manner. This shock was enough to throw them all off bnce.


    "My god¡­ He¡¯s actually Mo Su?!"


    "No wonder Tranquil East Tribe lost. This person was previously a guest in Tranquil East Tribe. He¡¯s¡­ He¡¯s actually Mo Su!"


    "Mo Su, whose actions have shocked all those within the hidden grounds of Han Mountain and whose face had never been seen, is him?!"


    Nan Tian waspletely stunned where he stood in Han Mountain City. He stared at Su Ming on Lake of Colors Mountain and found himself speechless even after a long minute, because right at that moment, a theory that made him shudder began growing within him.


    "I¡¯ve been in Han Mountain City for many years. Will this identity be enough?"


    Su Ming turned and looked towards the woman from Freezing Sky n.

 Chapter 211 — Lord Divine General!

    <h4>Chapter 211: Lord Divine General!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The expression on the woman¡¯s face immediately changed. She had heard of Mo Su¡¯s name when she arrived in Han Mountain City and knew that there were six powerful Transcended Berserkers in Han Mountain City.


    Among the six, besides the deceased Xuan Lun and Yun Zang, who was rumored to have gone out to iste himself and train, she also met Nan Tian, Leng Ying, and Ke Jiu Si before. Nan Tian and the other two were nothing to her, and it was even more so for the deceased Xuan Lun.


    When she first heard of the six Transcended Berserkers, she was only interested in the person called Mo Su.


    This person was incredibly mysterious and wore a ck mask. It was rumored that his power was incredibly great, and it was even hinted that he was the leader of the six. He was also a guest in Tranquil East Tribe, and once the hidden grounds of Han Mountain were opened to the public, he was the only who retained his status as a guest when the three tribes dismissed all their guests.


    This was how the world worked. The more mysterious something was, the more easily the people¡¯s curiosity would be sparked.


    This was how it was for the woman. However, that curiosity did notst long, it was ced aside soon after. To her, it did not matter whether Mo Su was mysterious or not. He had absolutely nothing to do with her, and they were from twopletely different worlds.


    She did not expect that the Mo Su that had sparked her slight interest would appear before her in this manner on this day at this very moment.


    The sounds of the excitement from Han Mountain City traveled into her ears. The waves of sounds were getting stronger with each passing moment, until it eventually tumbled around in all directions and created a buzzing in the air.


    In Han Mountain City, the crowd that had been drinking with Su Ming previously all had their mouths hanging open. Su Ming had given them too much surprise, and now with the surprising reveal that he was actually Mo Su, their shock had already reached an unimaginable level.


    ¡®He¡¯s Mo Su? No wonder he has such great power. I had thought he was¡­¡¯


    The man named Yun looked at Lake of Colors Mountain quietly, and a baffled look appeared on his face before he shook his head.


    "He¡¯s Mo Su?!"


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe took a deep breath on Puqiang Mountain. He was not unfamiliar with Mo Su¡¯s name. Even if he had never met him before, their people had indeed investigated this person in the past.


    However, their investigations did not bear too many answers. They only knew that this person suddenly became the guest of Tranquil East Tribe and also suddenly disappeared without a trace in the hidden grounds of Han Mountain City.


    His fame was mostly due to Lake of Colors Tribe and Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s deliberate actions to make him famous. However, he had also asked Xuan Lun about him, and he had obtained an answer for his question.


    Mo Su should be a powerful Transcended Berserker. However, due to injuries, that was why his power had fallen to the Blood Solidification Realm. Yet even so, Xuan Lun himself did not have too much confidence in obtainingplete victory over him.


    Compared to the uproar around them, Tranquil East Mountain still remained silent. However, that silence did notst long before an old voice traveled forth from the mountain.


    There was a hint of respect in that voice as it reverberated in the air.


    "Tranquil East Tribe congrattes Kindred Mo for obtaining the right to enter Freezing Sky n¡­"


    When all around was alit with excitement, Lake of Colors Mountain fell silent. Han Fei Zi looked at Su Ming, and also at the mask on his face, with mixed feelings. This was the first time she had seen Su Ming¡¯s true face. After Xuan Lun died, she was the only person who knew Su Ming had an incredibly valuable treasure on his person.


    "Should I call you Su Ming, or Mo Su¡­?" Han Fei Zi asked softly.


    Yan Luan was feeling even more conflicted. She looked at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression and recalled all the things that had happened in the istion grounds of Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor. She remembered how she had wanted to take this man as her mate, his soft words when he looked at her just now, and how her heart had mysteriously trembled.


    Red suddenly appeared on Yan Luan¡¯s face.


    Su Ming did not answer Han Fei Zi¡¯s question. He merely looked at the woman from Freezing Sky n coldly.


    The woman remained silent for a moment before letting out a cold snort.


    "I see. So you¡¯re Mo Su. You passed the first test. However, we still have the second test. You have to challenge the Chains of Han Mountain. Before the Relocation Rune is fully activated, you must clear it, or else you¡¯ll still fail," the woman stated with a cold sneer.


    Due to the mask Su Ming wore, no one could see his expression. However, his eyes were serene. It was as if the woman¡¯s words did not cause any surge of emotion within him.


    "And will there also be a third, fourth, and fifth test?" Su Ming asked in a cid tone.


    His calm demeanor made the woman unhappy. She was representing Freezing Sky n to receive disciples this time, even if it had already been decided that they would only take in one disciple. However, as long as she was representing Freezing Sky n, all those who met her had to be respectful towards her.


    Some of the people would even be fearful of her. Only this Su Ming did not regard her with importance. Even if she was clearly making things difficult for him, he still remained unruffled. By just taking out a mask, he rendered her first test aplete joke.


    When she heard his question, the woman¡¯s smile grew colder, and she decided not to hide her intentions any longer. She spoke in a frosty tone.


    "Freezing Sky n is not a ce that any person can enter. Even if you¡¯ve cleared the Chains of Han Mountain and finished the second test, there¡¯s still the third test. For the third test, you have to prove that you Transcended only after you have attainedpletion during the Blood Solidification Realm.


    "But you¡¯ve already Transcended so you can¡¯t prove it!"


    Su Ming was silent.


    When she saw Su Ming remaining silent, contempt seeped into the woman¡¯s smile.


    "If you really have the ability to provide me solid and believable proof to show me the amount of blood veins you had when you Transcended, there will still be a fourth test. The fourth test is very simple. You have to sound Han Mountain Bell. But it¡¯s a pity. That bell is no longer here. It was taken away by a Divine General of Transcendence. Go take it back.


    "If you canplete these four tests before the Relocation Rune is fully activated, then there will be no problem for us to take you into Freezing Sky n! If you can¡¯t, then leave now. Stop bothering us. You won¡¯t be able to withstand the wrath of Freezing Sky n."


    Right at the moment the woman finished speaking, Lake of Colors Mountain suddenly trembled. Piercing rays of light shot from within the mountain and merged into one single, blinding ray of light at the summit, looking as if it was about to turn into a gigantic rune.


    "Looks like you don¡¯t have a chance anymore. The Relocation Rune has activated. In ten breaths, it¡¯ll be fully activated."


    The woman smiled and no longer looked at Su Ming, but turned her gaze instead towards the rapidly forming Relocation Rune.


    "Then will it be enough if I use this identity as well?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    The moment he spoke his words, the woman was immediately stunned. At the moment she turned her head back to look at Su Ming, she shuddered, and disbelief appeared on her face. She instinctively took a few steps back, and all the blood on her face drained away in an instant.


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    Even the man who had been staying silent by the side but had beenughing coldly in his heart felt his expression drastically change. He sucked in a sharp breath and looked as if he was struck by lightning. His mind became nk.


    They were not the only ones in that state. At that moment, all the people on Lake of Colors Mountain werepletely stunned that very instant, and all their emotions were reced with shock!


    Lightning thundered, and lightning arcs swam around Su Ming¡¯s body. The lightning sparks glowed with a blue light, and while it exuded a strange presence, it also symbolized one thing!


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and bell chimes could be heard from the center of his right palm. There was a bell that gave an old and aged presence resting on his palm. It floated upwards and grew rapidly in midair.


    Its appearance also symbolized one thing!


    "Lord¡­ Lord Divine General!"


    An uproar filled with cries of surprise of an intensity that was never heard before rose from within Han Mountain City!

 Chapter 212 — Have a Safe Journey

    <h4>Chapter 212: Have a Safe Journey</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "His Origin Transcended Vessel is lightning. That¡¯s exactly what Lord Divine General refined that day!"


    "That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s Han Mountain Bell! Lord Divine General took that bell away on that day! He¡¯s indeed Lord Divine General!!"


    "This is unbelievable! Lord Divine General and Mo Su¡­ are one and the same!"


    All the people in Han Mountain City had already fallen into a state akin to frenzy. All the things that happened this day had made them shocked, but none of the shock they felt wasparable to the shock they felt at this moment!


    The Lord Divine General that was ingrained deep within the minds of all the outsiders in Han Mountain City, whose presence was like the zing sun during noon now appeared before them. He was the Divine General. He was Mo Su. He¡­ was Su Ming!


    Nan Tian¡¯s breathing quickened. He looked at Su Ming standing on Lake of Colors Mountain with a dumbfounded expression as his heart raced against his chest. Even if there had been spections about this deep within his heart, when that spection came true, he still found it hard to quell the shock in his heart.


    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s the Lord Divine General¡­ Mo Su¡­ it¡¯s clear that his level of cultivation didn¡¯t drop from Transcendence to the Blood Solidification Realm due to grave injuries. When I first met him, he hadn¡¯t even Transcended. He actually managed to intimidate me when his power was only at the Blood Solidification Realm. He¡­ as expected of a Divine General!¡¯


    Leng Ying, who was standing beside Nan Tian, took a deep breath. He was not unfamiliar to Mo Su¡¯s name, but in his heart, he had never thought that Mo Su was at a level so high that it was impossible for him to measure it. He had even once assumed that this Mo Su, who had been hiding his appearance all this while, did not exist at all. He could have even died somewhere a long time ago.


    His fame was simply the result of other people¡¯s deliberate work.


    However, once he saw that Su Ming was Mo Su, he was shocked, but before that shock disappeared, he also saw that Mo Su was the Divine General that appeared before them just a few days ago. It was as if thunder rumbled in his head, and his mind turned nk. He lost all ability to think and was renderedpletely stunned by the turn of events.


    An outburst with an intensity that was rarely seen erupted from within Han Mountain City. The waves of sound shook the sky and earth. They spread out in all directions and did not disappear. The voices seemed to all be calling out one single title.


    "Lord Divine General!"


    The people who had been drinking with Su Ming in the inn were the most excited as they joined in crying out with the other people. Never in their dreams would they have expect that their brother Su who had been drinking with them, who had a smile on his face constantly, and the brother Su who spoke rarely would be Mo Su, and would also be the Divine General who had cleared the Chains of Han Mountain, refined celestial lightning, and took away Han Mountain Bell in a disy of mighty power just a few days ago!


    Amidst the crowd, the man named Yun stood with respect and fanaticism in his face. He had spected about this before but hadn¡¯t been certain. Now as he watched Su Ming standing at the top of Lake of Colors Mountain, he could not help but recall the scenes of the people drinking together in disappointment on that night.


    As for hispanion, while there was excitement in his heart, he also felt fortunate. After all, during the night two days ago, he had been displeased with Su Ming inviting himself to their table.


    There was also a man and a boy in the crowd. The old man was stunned as he looked at Lake of Colors Mountain. As for the boy, he was standing there stupefied, mumbling words that other people could not hear.


    "Greetings to the Lord Divine General from Tranquil East Tribe."


    As Han Mountain City was in the midst of their exited uproar, two voices traveled out from Tranquil East Mountain. They belonged to the Elder of Tranquil East Tribe and Fang Shen. Even the powerful Berserkers in their tribe floated into the sky and wrapped their fists in their palms before bowing together to Su Ming above Tranquil East Mountain.


    Soon after, the same words were echoed from Puqiang Tribe. All the leaders from Puqiang Tribe bowed towards Su Ming together with respect and fear on their faces.


    "Greetings to Lord Divine General from Puqiang Tribe.


    "We did not know of your identity previously and offended you. We hope that you will be able to forgive us."


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribeughed bitterly. He had said the same words twice to the same person now.


    At the same time, sounds of respect rose like a wave from Han Mountain City and spread out through the entire area.


    "Greetings, Lord Divine General!"


    "Wee to Han Mountain once again, Lord Divine General!"


    The voices echoed in the air and as they shook the entire area, they traveled to Lake of Colors Tribe and into the man and woman¡¯s ears, causing their faces to turn pale and a loud bang to resound in their minds.


    "Greetings¡­ Lord Divine General."


    The flush on Yan Luan¡¯s cheeks turned redder as she bowed towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming calmly took off the mask from his face and his gaze fell on the woman from Freezing Sky n.


    "In regards to Freezing Sky n¡¯s second test set, I¡¯ve already cleared the Chains of Han Mountain," Su Ming stated slowly. When his words fell from his lips, the woman¡¯s face turned paler.


    "As for the third test, with my identity as Divine General, it¡¯s enough to prove that I Transcended after attainingpletion in the Blood Solidification Realm," Su Ming continued speaking. His voice was not loud, but itnded clearly in all the people¡¯s ears in the area.


    The woman who came from Freezing Sky n trembled and staggered a few steps backwards. She looked at Su Ming with a stunned expression and her mind went nk. Everything was happening too suddenly, and this unexpected situation caused her to be unable to adapt.


    "As for retrieving Han Mountain Bell as thest part of the test, it is here."


    Su Ming did not speak quickly and remained calm and collected. The instant he finished speaking, the woman looked as if her heart had just suffered three heavy blows, rendering her breathless. She opened her mouth as if she was about to say something.


    However, before she could even speak, a piercing and freezing re appeared within Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Under that cold gaze, her words got stuck in her mouth.


    "I¡¯ve followed all the rules Freezing Sky n set and I¡¯ve fulfilled every request. Now, it is time you give me an answer," he stated coldly.


    The woman turned pale and helplessness appeared on her face. She instinctively looked at herpanion - the man from Freezing Sky n. He had a simr panicked look on his face. Once they exchanged looks, the man gritted his teeth and took a few steps forward. There was no longer any hint of pompousness on his face, only anguish and sincerity. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming.


    "I am Chen Yu Bing of Freezing Sky n. Greetings, Lord Divine General. I¡¯ve been deeply regretful that I was unable to see you summoning the deity statue of Transcendence and being awarded the title of Divine General of Transcendence. My Lord, you are indeed extraordinary."


    "I am Xu Ru Yue of Freezing Sky n. Greetings, Lord Divine General¡­ There was a reason why I have been so disrespectful. My Lord¡­ I hope you will not mind."


    The woman lowered her head and bowed towards Su Ming. There was no longer any contempt on her face. It was reced simply by anxiety and paleness.


    "We¡¯re only Outer Sect disciples for the left preceptor in Freezing Sky n and we rarely venture out. If we¡¯ve offended you, please forgive us."


    "This time, our fellow brother Zhao, an Inner Sect disciple, was supposed toe with us, but because something came up, fellow brother Zhao could note.


    "Before we came, the left preceptor mentioned that we will only take one disciple from Han Mountain City this time, and it was decided that it would be Lake of Colors Tribe¡¯s Han Fei Zi. We¡­ We don¡¯t have the right to decide whether we can take in a second person."


    "That was why we were forced to make things difficult for you."


    The two of them whispered, pouring out all their thoughts in their hearts.


    "With your power and status as the Divine General, all the schools in the Land of South Morning will definitely receive you. If you don¡¯t mind, pleasee back with us to Freezing Sky n and the n Elders will make the final decision. The two of us¡­ have no right to make any decisions."


    "I grossly exaggerated my words just now. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me," Xu Ru Yue bit her bottom lip and whispered entreatingly.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the man and woman who had changed their attitudes sopletely, then put away his mask along with Han Mountain Bell. From the moment he knew from Han Cang Zi that Freezing Sky n was only taking in one person, he had been making all sorts of preparations for the sake of one goal - getting into Freezing Sky n.


    Su Ming had already predicted a long time ago that there was no way that he could be taken as Freezing Sky n¡¯s disciple in this ce.


    "My Lord, this way!" Chen Yu Bing spoke politely.


    The Relocation Rune on Lake of Colors Tribe was already fully activated. The light from the Rune was shing brilliantly. A gigantic ball of light had already gathered in midair.


    "Freezing Sky n¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the gigantic ball of light. An eager look appeared in his eyes. He took a deep breath and lifted his foot, but just as he was about to walk towards the light¡­


    "Fellow brother Chen, senior sister Xu, you won¡¯t mind if I use this Rune and go back to the school, yes?" a soft voice traveled forth from Tranquil East Mountain, and a petite figure also appeared along with that voice. It was Han Cang Zi, Fang Cang Lan.


    She let out a soft chuckle as she walked through the air towards them. Her robes fluttered in the air as she walked like a butterfly. She stopped by Su Ming¡¯s side. Once she gave him a smile, she looked at the two people from Freezing Sky n.


    A glint appeared in Xu Ru Yue¡¯s eyes. She swept her gaze across Fang Cang Lan and Su Ming before she spoke softly, "Junior sister Fang, you¡¯re being far too courteous. We were just about to ask you whether you wanted toe back with us."


    Fang Cang Lan smiled and nodded, then moved closer to Su Ming, making it seem as if they were standing together and looking like they were well-suited for each other. When the people saw this, all of them had different thoughts in their heads.


    Han Fei Zi looked like how she usually did. She did not even look at Fang Cang Lan, but was instead staring at Su Ming. Then she walked over calmly until she was right before Su Ming. An enchanting smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    Han Fei Zi leaned towards Su Ming in a suggestive manner. The moment Su Ming frowned, she whispered breathlessly into his ear, in a tone only he could hear, "Don¡¯t forget. You still owe me that promise made under Han Mountain."


    Chen Yu Bing let out a fake cough by the side and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming and the other two people.


    "Brother Su, junior sister Han Fei Zi, junior sister Fang, the Rune is working now. Let¡¯s go."


    He could tell that there was something going on between Su Ming and the two women, but he pretended he did not see anything. He only wanted to finish his task quickly. The trip to Han Mountain this time was making him ufortable.


    The five of them slowly moved towards the Relocation Rune under the gazes of the people from the three tribes and the crowd in Han Mountain. The instant they stepped into the Rune, shouts erupted forth from Han Mountain City.


    "Lord Divine General, have a safe journey!"


    "Lord Divine General, if you¡¯re ever free, remember toe back and visit us!"


    "Lord Divine General, take care!"


    "Senior Mo¡­ take care¡­" A weak voice was mixed in these shouts,ing from Tranquil East Mountain.


    Just as Su Ming was about to walk into the Relocation Rune, his footsteps faltered and he turned his head back to look at Han Mountain and Tranquil East Mountain. As he did so, he became overwhelmed with emotions. He saw a pale teenager looking at him from Tranquil East Mountain, supported by someone.


    "I¡¯ll be back."


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Han Mountain City.


    Once he straightened his body, he turned around and a determined look appeared on his face as he stepped into the Rune. The instant he did so, an old voice suddenly spoke by his ears.


    "Boy, do you want to be my disciple?"

 Chapter 213 — The Sagely Veteran

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Sagely Veteran</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was as if time itself froze.


    The rumbling soundsing from the Relocation Rune also disappeared instantly, as if they had just gone static. Su Ming turned his head back swiftly and what he saw made his pupils shrink. He cautiously took a deep breath.


    He saw that everything around him had bepletely still. The light from the Rune did not move, and neither did the ground. Yet strangely, while Han Mountain still remained in sight, there was no one on the mountain. The three ces were still around, but there was no one in them.


    Even Fang Cang Lan, Han Fei Zi, and the others who were around the area just now were all gone. It was as if he was the only person left in the world.


    ¡­ as if the moment that old voice appeared in his ears, the world had changed.


    The world he saw before his eyes had just be empty, a world void of life. This drastic change made Su Ming feel shaken.


    He could not imagine what sort of power would be required to do this. It was inconceivable in his eyes.


    "This is the Void Space I created," the same voice he heard just now spoke up in his ears once again from the distance. An old man dressed in white robes also appeared sitting on Tranquil East Mountain along with the voice.


    The old man held a pot of wine in his hands and took a big gulp from it before he looked at Su Ming.


    "Come, let¡¯s talk."


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. Once he looked at the old man for a few moments, he cast his gaze around him. There were no signs of life on Lake of Colors Mountain. Besides him and the old man, not another soul could be seen in the area.


    After hesitating for a moment, Su Ming tried lifting his feet to move out of the Rune. Once he did so, he immediately turned back to look at the Relocation Rune. The light did not move, and the still light made it seem like an illusionary statue.


    Once he quelled the shock in his heart, Su Ming slowly rose into the air and walked towards Tranquil East Mountain until he eventually stood 100 feet away from the old man.


    "Come, sit by my side."


    The old man put down the wine pot and swept his gaze across Su Ming. A hint of praise appeared on his face.


    Su Ming moved closer to him without a word, and once he was by the old man¡¯s side, he decided to just go along with his suggestion and sat down.


    "Are you curious?"


    The old man gave Su Ming a scrutinizing look then lifted his right hand to point at the space before Su Ming. Immediately, the space before him distorted and a pot of wine appeared.


    "What¡¯s a Void Space?"


    The moment the wine pot appeared, Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded and he looked towards the old man.


    "A Void Space is a power belonging to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Once most of the bones in a Berserker¡¯s body have turned into Berserker Bones, they canmunicate with heaven and earth, and from there create their own world.


    "Since it¡¯s not real and only an illusion, it¡¯s called a Void, and since it¡¯s formed in the body and is cut off from the world by our flesh and blood, it cannot spread outwards, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called a Space."


    The old man picked up the wine pot and once he took another mouthful, he looked at Su Ming.


    "My Void Space is notplete. I can only create the world I see. There¡¯re no living things within. Bringing you in here was already a herculean task."


    Su Ming was silent. This was the first time he had ever heard of Void Spaces.


    "Blood Solidification, Transcendence, Bone Sacrifice, Berserker Soul. These are the four great realms among us Berserkers. First, you must understand the connotations behind these four great realms. You must understand why they were divided this way, and only then will you be able to reach these realms," the old man said with a smile.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you will seed in bing my disciple. Our meeting in itself is fate. I can guide you. Now, why is there a word ¡®blood¡¯ in Blood Solidification Realm?"


    The old man looked at Su Ming.


    "Because Berserkers inherit powers through blood. Our blood contains the power of the Berserker Tribe. However, it¡¯s very thin, that¡¯s why we need to continuously merge it together, only then will that power erupt forth," Su Ming replied softly after a slight hesitation.


    "Correct. From a broad perspective, this is correct. However, you still don¡¯t understand its connotations."


    The old man lifted his right hand and waved it across the sky.


    With that one single wave, a blood vein shining with piercing red light immediately appeared in the sky.


    "Look closer, I will only show it to you once. When you finish observing it, tell me your answer. This is my first test for you. If you seed, then I will consider you my honorary disciple. If you fail, then go back from whence you came."


    The old man cast Su Ming a profound look and waved his right arm in the sky once more.


    The moment he waved his arm, the blood vein in the sky shook, and several branches appeared on that blood vein, and those branches branched out once again, until eventually there seemed to be countless blood veins right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. However, if he took a closer look, he would find that there was really only one blood vein.


    The multiple branches that appeared on that one blood vein split up from each other and gathered in the air to form the outline of a person. They shone with a brilliant red light that lit up the entire area.


    When he saw this, Su Ming took in a sharp breath, feeling as if thunder rumbled in his mind. The blood veins that he thought had disappeared once they turned into his Berserker Mark appeared once again to cover his entire body.


    This strange sight made Su Ming shudder.


    "So blood veins¡­ don¡¯t disappear¡­ once we Transcend¡­"


    As Su Ming mumbled under his breath, the figure of the person formed by the blood veins in the sky experienced a change once again.


    Those blood veins became entwined with each other and gradually pictures of mountains and rivers, the sun and the moon, the stars, nts, and ferocious beasts appeared around him. Every single time one of them appeared, the person formed by blood veins would experience different changes. The veins would move around as if they were trying to match the illusionary pictures around them.


    The final picture that appeared was of a mountain - a five fingered mountain, Su Ming¡¯s Mountain Mark!


    The moment the five fingered mountain appeared, nts appeared on the surface of the mountain. There were trees, earth, and the entire five fingered mountain seemed to havee alive. As it continued to be covered, it gradually looked as if it had turned into a real mountain, and was no longer an illusion.


    Once itpletely turned into a physical entity, Su Ming once again saw the mountain fusing with the person made of blood veins, and slowly, he saw that the mountain was one with the person, and the person one with the mountain!


    The mountain covered every single part of the person made of blood veins, and as if it was a carving on a totem, the mountain seemed to have be the skin for the person made of blood veins!


    The moment Su Ming saw this, the blood veins that had appeared once again on his body started circting with a boom. He started trembling furiously, as if he could not control himself. His face immediately turned pale and blood flowed out of the corner of his lips.


    Weariness filled his heart. This feeling stemmed from the sight he saw, which stirred up the Qi within his body.


    The old man sitting beside Su Ming looked at him and asked slowly, "Do you want to continue?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Ming gritted his teeth.


    If anyone said that the person that had fused with the mountain in the air and had the mountain as his skin was a human, then he was a human, but if they said he was a mountain, then he was a mountain as well! A vast and mighty presence spread out from its entire body and turned into a gigantic pressure that covered the entirend.


    Soon after, a golden piece of bone appeared within the body. More pieces of bones gradually appeared, and after a moment, aplete spine was formed.


    It did not end there. Once the spine appeared, aplete skeletal frame formed in the body as time passed by!


    He had the form of a person, a skeleton, flesh, and blood. This was aplete human being.


    However, he had no soul, no spirit. This person had his eyes closed and could not seem to open them. Su Ming could sense a void within his body, as if he was in deep sleep and could not wake up.


    "If he opens his eyes, then he¡¯ll obtain the Berserker Soul," the old man stated calmly. He ced his right hand down, and the instant he did so, the person in the sky twisted and blended into nothingness.


    "I will wait for your answer here."


    The old man closed his eyes.


    Su Ming was looking at the spot where the figure had disappeared in the sky dumbly. The images he saw resurfaced in his mind. After a long while, he closed his eyes.


    Time trickled by slowly. The sun, moon, and the stars did not move in the Void Space. It was as if time itself had frozen.


    The old man¡¯s eyes remained shut and he did not open them. He had enough patience to wait for Su Ming¡¯s answer. Yet before long, the old man opened his eyes and looked towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained still, but the blood veins that had previously appeared on his body were shining brilliantly, and among them, two had even fused together.


    A surprised look appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes as he watched the two fused blood veins.


    ¡®What great intelligence!¡¯


    Once the two blood veins fused together, the fusion speed for the other blood veins abruptly increased and they blended together. After a few hours and under the old man¡¯s praising look, all the blood veins within Su Ming¡¯s body became one.


    That one blood vein glowed in a brilliant shade of red and slowly surfaced on Su Ming¡¯s face. Once it turned into the five fingered Mountain Mark, it crept down his neck. Once the old man saw this, he was stunned.


    ¡®His Berserker Mark is the Mountain and he had now trulypleted Blood Solidification, so why is it still spreading down¡­?¡¯


    The blood veins were hidden under Su Ming¡¯s robes. They spread towards the blood lines Su Ming had drawn on his body, and once they finally turned into theplete Berserker Mark, the old man widened his eyes in shock. He took a sharp breath and no longer cared about maintaining the appropriate demeanor for his status.


    He lifted his right hand and waved it towards Su Ming, and immediately, Su Ming¡¯s robes covering his upper body disappeared, revealing to the old man theplete Berserker Mark he had drawn on his body!


    Dark Mountain Tribe!


    The moment the old man saw the Berserker Mark, he sucked in a sharp breath and was stunned. He had seen countless Berserker Marks in his life, and among them, some were ratherplicated. However, he had never seen a Berserker Mark that was asplex as the one on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    "Is this¡­ still a Berserker Mark¡­? This boy is even crazier than I am¡­" the old man muttered under his breath, shocked.


    "I had thought that he activated the Sound of Soul Creation with his entire Berserker Mark¡­ But by the looks of it, the Mountain Mark that triggered the Sound of Soul Creation is just part of the Berserker Mark!


    "This sort of Berserker Mark will either never develop and turn into a mixed Mark, or¡­ it will grow, and its power will shock the entire Berserker Tribe!


    "What exactly happened that day after I left¡­" The old man was in slight disbelief and started regretting leaving so abruptly in disappointment that day.


    Regret filled his face, but he immediately noticed it and changed his expression instantly, turning that regretful look into his previous mysterious and smiling expression. He waved his right hand before Su Ming¡¯s body, causing his robes to appear once again, before he let out a fake cough and put on the look of a veteran as he looked at Su Ming.


    At that very moment, Su Ming slowly opened his eyes. There was a sharp glint in them, and they showed understanding.

 Chapter 214 — Wine, Water

    <h4>Chapter 214: Wine, Water</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Ahem. Since you¡¯re awake, then tell me the answer. Your answer will determine whether you can be my honorary disciple."


    The old man coughed once again and lifted his hand to stroke his beard. His demeanor, that of a learned veteran, coupled with the shock he brought upon Su Ming, made Su Ming unable to find anything wrong with his actions.


    "The four great realms, Blood Solidification, Transcendence, Bone Sacrifice, and Berserker Soul¡ªare all centered around the word ¡®creation¡¯!" Su Ming took a deep breath and stated slowly.


    "To create from nothing is the underlying meaning of these four great realms. This creation is centered around the Berserker Mark!


    "All our Berserker Marks are different, that¡¯s why what we create is also different, but in the end, it¡¯s still centered around the word ¡®create¡¯! It¡¯s just as I saw just now. With just one blood vein, a person who looked like a mountain was created!" he mumbled. He was in shock, only then did he understand the principle of his path.


    He had even noticed that during the unknown amount of time that had passed, once he truly fused all his blood veins in his body and blended them into his Berserker Mark, while he might still be in the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm, the power he had in his hands now seemed to have be much greater.


    It was a feeling of havingpletely broken off the Blood Solidification Realm and having truly entered the Transcendence Realm! In fact, due to his actions just now, his powers of the initial stage of the Transcendence Realm had reached their peak, as if he was not far away from the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm.


    All of these were because this old man had given it to him.


    When the old man heard it, the praise in his eyes grew stronger.


    "That¡¯s right, if you can understand this, then you¡¯re qualified to enter the school and you fit your status of a Divine General of Transcendence. The word ¡®creation¡¯ is the quintessence of us Berserkers. We can cast Creation Arts from One Creation, Ten Creations, Hundred Creations, right up till we reach Endless Creation. The final Creation Art - Eternal Creation, is the Art belonging only to God of Berserkers!"


    "There are countless other worlds in this universe, and there are also all types of practitioners. There are differences between all of us, but only us Berserkers walk the path of ¡®creation¡¯. Once we reach the peak of the Bone Sacrifice realm, we can create our very own statue of the God of Berserkers!


    "You passed the first test!"


    The old man¡¯s smile died down and a solemn look appeared on his face.


    "Su Ming, I am Tian Xie Zi. I stay in Freezing Sky n and am one of Freezing Sky n. However, I don¡¯t practice the Arts of Freezing Sky n. I¡¯ve never taken in any disciples before. There were a few that made me want to take them in as my disciples, but they were ultimately not suitable.


    "You already caught my attention when you Transcended. In fact, when you were searching for your Berserker Mark in your trance, I was also there!" Tian Xie Zi stated slowly, looking at Su Ming.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man. He did not suspect his words.


    "Right now, you have two choices. One, everything will proceed they way it¡¯s supposed to. You will go to Freezing Sky n and I will speak for you, then you can be a disciple in Freezing Sky n!


    "Since you gained the title of Divine General of Transcendence, Freezing Sky n will surely pay a lot of attention to you. You¡¯ll definitely be an Inner Sect disciple. In fact, some of the old timers in Freezing Sky n will choose you as their Disciple. You¡¯ll be the same as Si Ma Xin and be a prodigy in Freezing Sky n. As for your future, it¡¯ll depend on your own luck.


    "Two, give up on entering Freezing Sky n and be my disciple. While I am in Freezing Sky n, you will also be there. If I leave, then you will have to leave with me.


    "If you be my disciple, you can stay in Freezing Sky n, but you can¡¯t be a disciple of the school. You won¡¯t be able to receive the same treatment as other disciples. Still, if you ept me as your Master, then you¡¯ll understand someday that Freezing Sky n is nothing.


    "However, if you want to be my disciple, then you have to go through a second test. Only if you pass it will I take you in!"


    Tian Xie Zi spoke sternly, and his words wereced with an air condescension towards Freezing Sky n, along with pride.


    Nheless, when he saw Su Ming falling into pensive silence, as if he was weighing his options, he became nervous. If he had not seen Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark, he would not have minded this, but it was different now.


    The old man let out a fake cough and quickly said, "Ahem. Su Ming, I¡¯ve already helped you once. Your power must have increased. If you be my disciple, then things like these will happen again,".


    Su Ming remained silent.


    "You have to think carefully. I¡¯m incredibly protective of those important to me. If you be my disciple, then you¡¯ll gain a lot of benefits, but if you refuse¡­"


    The old man let out a harrumph, and he also felt helpless. Taking in disciples was an important event, he could not force Su Ming into it.


    "What sort of benefits?" Su Ming lifted his head and asked calmly.


    "Many¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi felt slightly guilty and let out a bark ofughter to hide his emotions. He was a sly person, and he was confident Su Ming would not be able to see through his disguise.


    "I have plenty of Berserker Vessels in my abode. You¡¯re my only disciple so you¡¯ll be able to choose whichever you like.


    "I also have all the scrolls of the Arts in Freezing Sky n. Even if you don¡¯t join it, you can still learn the Arts, and the n can¡¯t say anything about it because you¡¯ll be my disciple.


    "Let me think. I also own a mountain as mypound. I have my own cave abode, so if you be my disciple, I can immediately create your own cave abode next to mine.


    "I also have close acquaintances in Great Yu Dynasty. When you go there to receive your rewards as the Divine General, I can go with you.


    "Also¡­ let me think. If you be my disciple, then your status will immediately change. The rtionship between me and Freezing Sky n may be a littleplicated, but I¡¯m considered one of the seniors in Freezing Sky n. Once you acknowledge me as your Master, then you¡¯ll have the same status as the head preceptor. Thosesses will have to call you Uncle Master.


    "Anyway, you¡¯ll have a lot of benefits. Oh, and I have a lot of valuable ancient scrolls. I have everything in there, including the map of the Land of South Morning. It definitely won¡¯t lose to Freezing Sky n¡¯s map. After all, I¡¯ve gone to far too many ces."


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes but he maintained his silence through the old man¡¯s chattering, then nodded once he finished.


    "Alright, please tell me the second test."


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s spirits lifted up and his smile grew wider. He pointed towards the wine pot before Su Ming.


    "I brewed this pot of wine personally over a long period of time. Even the left and right preceptors of Freezing Sky n can¡¯t drink it. Why don¡¯t you try it?"


    Su Ming looked at the wine pot before him. Without any hesitation, he picked it up and took a mouthful. He knew that with the old man¡¯s power, if he wanted to harm Su Ming, he had no need to make it so troublesome.


    However, the moment he drank it, Su Ming was stunned.


    "Water?"


    He looked towards the old man.


    "It¡¯s wine."


    There was the ghost of a smile on the old man¡¯s lips. He stood up with a delighted look.


    Su Ming frowned. His gazended on the wine pot in his hands and he fell into a contemtive silence.


    "You passed the second test. Let¡¯s go. Come with me back to Freezing Sky n. We¡¯ll go home now!"


    The old manughed boisterously and moved forward. He walked in front of Su Ming, hence he did not see Su Ming, who was holding the wine pot, shudder when he heard the words ¡®going home¡¯. He lifted his head and cast the old man a profound look.


    "Not even I know what¡¯s in the wine pot. I might have brewed it, but I fused my Creation Art in there. The taste is different for everyone.


    "Si Ma Xin drank it once, and he said it was bitter. Three other people drank it, and they also tasted something different. When I drink it, I¡¯ll feel that it¡¯s wine.


    "You¡¯re the only one who said it¡¯s water. This answer corresponds with how I¡¯m feeling today. That¡¯s why from now on, you will be my only disciple!"


    Tian Xie Zi was walking in front when he turned around and smiled at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was stunned then he smiled bitterly. He walked with Tian Xie Zi in the air and gradually left. As they did so, the sky and earth in the Void Space started twisting, eventually turning into an illusion that disappeared along with Su Ming and Tian Xie Zi.


    The light from the Relocation Rune reached its peak on Lake of Colors Mountain. It was letting out loud rumbling sounds. The earth shook, as if there wereyers of invisible force gathering from all directions and surging towards the Relocation Rune, erupting forth from the summit of the mountain and turning into a Rune that shone outwards.


    The light was ring and enveloped all of those within the Rune. Su Ming trembled and snapped out of his daze. A pot of wine had appeared in his hands some time ago. The appearance of this wine pot baffled him. Everything that had happened in the Void Space had onlysted an instant outside.


    "Void Space¡­"


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the wine pot in his hands before he drank from it.


    Besides the rumbling from the Rune, he also heard the people shouting their farewells from all around Han Mountain. Gradually, all those outside the Rune saw it letting off a brilliant sh on Lake of Colors Mountain, causing the vision for all those watching to be blinded for that instant, and the world in their eyes turned dark¡­


    The light dissipated from Lake of Colors Mountain. Only faint sparks remained before they scattered and quickly fused into the air, disappearing without a trace.


    "They left¡­" Nan Tian sighed softly in Han Mountain City. There was a moved but conflicted look on his face. He shook his head.


    "I wonder just how much further apart our powers will be when we meet again¡­ Perhaps we¡¯ll never meet again."


    By his side, Leng Ying quietly looked at the Lake of Colors Mountain that had lost the light from the Relocation Rune. A determined look appeared in his eyes.


    "He¡¯s finally gone."


    The Elder of Puqiang Tribe let out a sigh of relief. Nheless, he knew that he would never forget that a Divine General of Transcendence once appeared in Han Mountain, in this ce, and with this method, he entered Freezing Sky n.


    Fang Mu lowered his head on Tranquil East Mountain. His father stood by his side. The man¡¯s mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but Fang Mu did not look at him. Instead, he walked away with his head lowered, as if he did not want to talk to his father.


    Fang Shen let out a quiet sigh.


    As the envoys from Freezing Sky n left, Han Mountain gradually calmed down. Some people left, and some people chose to stay. The people in the inn were the same. Yet no matter what, when Freezing Sky n came once again to take in disciples, some of them might meet each other again. Then they would drink together and talk about this miracle.


    It was especially so for the people who had drunk with Su Ming. They might even say with pride that there was once a Lord Divine General called Su Ming here and speak of his stories.

 Chapter 215 — Sky Mist Barrier!

    <h4>Chapter 215: Sky Mist Barrier!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Land of South Morning was so huge it seemed endless. Even if people reached the Transcendence Realm, few could manage to travel through the entirend. This ce was simply too big.


    Some people had made rough calctions about how long it would take for a Transcended Berserker to cross the Land of South Morning and stated that they would need at least 100 years to do so. That was discounting the dangers that the person would encounter during his or her journey. There were also an infinite amount of fierce beasts in thend. These beasts could even hold their own against those in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    Even those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm would need a long period of time to cross the Land of South Morning, and they would also have to be careful.


    "The Land of South Morning is separated into two regions, and the Sky Mist City acts as the border. The city was built by Freezing Sky n and Western Sea n. It has been around for thousands of years. It¡¯s built on a mountain which eventually turned into a barrier that surrounds South Morning."


    Chen Yu Bing from Freezing Sky n stood on a mountain enveloped in a golden light in a direction leaning towards the North of the Land of South Morning. He looked in the distance and spokenguidly.


    "Sky Mist City is divided into a capital city and nine other prefectural cities, and the border city acts as the barrier separating the inner parts of South Morning from the outer parts. It is also due to this barrier that the wild beasts and Shamans in the outer parts of South Morning cannot get into the inner parts of thend so easily and massacre the people there."


    The man named Chen pointed forward.


    They could see a mountain range that looked like a dragon¡¯s spine far into the distance in the direction he had pointed. It went on endlessly, just like the walls of a city.


    "That is part of Sky Mist City¡¯s barrier. Junior sister Han Fei Zi, you should have not heard about this city before, right? You¡¯ll definitely receive a lot of attention once you enter the school, and when the timees, you¡¯ll be sent out for training. You might be sent to guard Sky Mist City. This is the highest glory for us, the people of South Morning.


    "Brother Su, you are the Divine General. It¡¯s fine for you to know some of the secrets of the Land of South Morning. With your power and status, you will learn all about them sooner orter."


    The man named Chen cast a nce towards Su Ming with a kind smile.


    Su Ming¡¯s face remained passive as he looked towards the mountain range in the distance. He did not speak. He had no idea how much time had passed while he was in the Relocation Rune in Lake of Colors Mountain. He only knew that a long time had passed by until the buzzing sounds in his ears disappeared. When the light outside was no longer so bright he had to close his eyes, he opened them, and saw that he was at the top of this very mountain along with the other four people.


    Once they appeared, Freezing Sky n¡¯s Xu Ru Yue brought out some golden stones, then startedying them out in a certain manner on the mountain. As the stones in her hand were ced down, the mountain was gradually covered in increasingly stronger golden light.


    "We were fortunate to have obtained the four dimensionalyer Relocation Rune. In the past, when we had to move from Han Mountain to Freezing Sky n, we had to use the Runes in Sky Mist City. They are very slow.


    "While Freezing Sky n might have been researching and using Relocation Runes as well, we could only relocate a short distance away and the price was great. If we relocated too many times, not only would we waste arge amount of time, our bodies would not be able to handle it either. We¡¯d need to rest for a few dozen breaths before we could recover.


    "Right, with the four dimensionalyer Relocation Rune, we only need to relocate eight times to return to Freezing Sky n. It¡¯s much more convenient."


    The man named Chen let out a sigh and looked at Xu Ru Yueying out the Rune. Then he smiled towards Su Ming, Han Cang Zi, and Han Fei Zi.


    "Sky Mist City?" Han Fei Zi¡¯s gaze fell upon the mountain range and she frowned.


    "Looks like you don¡¯t know about the existence of this city, but that¡¯s normal. I only learned some of the secrets of the Land of South Morning after I entered Freezing Sky n.


    "Brother Su, have you heard of Sky Mist City before?"


    The man named Chen smiled and looked at Su Ming. This was a person who would definitely be taken into the school, and his status in the school would definitely not be lower than Han Fei Zi¡¯s, perhaps even higher. That was why he decided to ease the tension between them and be acquaintanced with him. That was why he decided to talk about the things that outsiders would not know over here.


    "I¡¯ve never heard of it." Su Ming said calmly, looking at the mountain range in the distance.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll apany both you and junior sister Han Fei Zi to visit the city walls on Sky Mist¡¯s mountain range and exin their function in detail," the man named Chen said and smiled before looking at Xu Ru Yueying out the runes on the ground.


    Xu Ru Yue wiped off the sweat on her forehead. When she saw Chen Yu Bing looking at her, she smiled and spoke. "There are still ten hours before the Rune is fully arranged and we can activate the second Relocation. I only need junior sister Han Cang Zi to stay behind and protect me."


    She had to calcte the entire process ofying out the Rune and cing the golden stones at their rightful ces. Xu Ru Yue was not very familiar with this and that was why she needed to be cautious, which inevitably led to her tiring herself mentally.


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll leave it to you, senior sister Xu. We won¡¯t go too far. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯lle back as soon as possible." Chen Yu Bing gave her a nod and looked towards Han Cang Zi. "Junior sister Fang, I¡¯ll leave it to you."


    Han Cang Zi had a solemn look on her face. Her gaze traveled to Su Ming before she nodded.


    "Brother Su, junior sister Yan, this way!"


    Chen Yu Bing lifted his hand and pointed in a direction before he moved forward and turned into a long arc that charged into the distance. Han Fei Zi¡¯s face remained cold and detached. White clouds appeared underneath her feet and lifted her up to chase after Chen Yu Bing.


    Su Ming lifted into the air unhurriedly. They turned into three long arcs and moved towards the city walls built on the mountain range in the distance.


    "If we talk about Sky Mist City, then we have to talk about the barrier that separates the inner and outer parts of the Land of South Morning. We live in the inner parts of the Land of South Morning, and as of now, we are in the inner part.


    "The inner parts are veryrge. Most of the western side of the inner parts belong to Western Sea n, and the north belongs to Freezing Sky n.


    "However,pared to the world outside the barrier, the region we live in is only a small part of the entire Land of South Morning."


    With Chen Yu Bing¡¯s voice in their ears, the three of them gradually approached the Sky Mist City¡¯s wall barrier at full speed.


    Once they were about tens of thousands of feet away from the wall with Chen Yu Bing¡¯s voice still echoing in their ears, a sudden great pressure spread out with a loud bang from the wall and charged towards them.


    "This is Sky Mist¡¯s forbidden grounds. Trespassers are not allowed!" a cold and detached voice shouted at them, the sound reverberating all around them like thunder, and the lingering echo buzzed in their ears.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s expression changed, and she found that she could barely stand. The white cloud under her feet dissipated as well. Among the three of them, her level of cultivation was the weakest, and she was feeling terribly shaken. At that moment, a gentle wave of energy seeped into her body from her back and spread through her entire body, allowing her to regain her stability.


    Su Ming stood by Han Fei Zi¡¯s side and supported her with his right arm around her waist.


    A blush crept up her cheeks, but she did not refuse his kind will. Instead, she stood by his side and looked towards the wall from where the voice hade.


    "I am Freezing Sky n¡¯s disciple, Chen Yu Bing. Greetings to the uncle master guarding the city."


    Chen Yu Bing also felt shaken, but he did not panic. It was clear that he had expected the voice to appear. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed respectfully in midair towards Sky Mist¡¯s wall located tens of thousands of feet away.


    "I saw all of you at the Relocation Spot a long time ago. Why did youe here instead of staying there?" the cold and detached voice asked themnguidly.


    "Uncle master, by orders of the left preceptor, I went to Han Mountain City to choose new disciples, and we¡¯reing back now. We passed by this ce and wanted to see the barrier of the Land of South Morning at close proximity. We won¡¯t move forward anymore. We can just watch from here. But uncle master, we would be d if you made an exception for us," Chen Yu Bing quickly answered.


    The moment he finished speaking, Su Ming immediately felt an intimidating pressure charge towards them and sweep through him and Han Fei Zi. At the same time, a soft gasp of surprise echoed in the air.


    "Thene here. If you want to take a look, then stand on the wall and look at the outer parts of South Morning."


    After a moment, the cold and detached voice appeared again, but this time, there was a warmer tone to it.


    "Thank you, uncle master!"


    The man named Chen was momentarily stunned before he quickly wrapped his fist in his palm respectfully as thanks. He turned around and cast Su Ming a nce.


    He was not a foolish person. He had brought up this journey to the wall because he knew that there was a leader from Freezing Sky n here defending the ce and by right they should not be turned away. That was why he was using this to warm up his rtionship with Su Ming.


    However, he did not expect this unknown Uncle Master to allow them to stand on the wall.


    "This area belongs to Freezing Sky n. All the people defending the outer walls of Sky Mist City are leaders from Freezing Sky n. That¡¯s why we could get closer. If we were near Western Sea n¡¯s territory, then we would have been chased away a long time ago. If we showed any signs of disrespect, we might even have been killed."


    Su Ming cast a nce at Chen Yu Bing. Under his gaze, Chen Yu Bing lowered his head andughed self-depreciatingly before he whispered.


    "Honestly, I¡¯ve never stood on the wall to see the outer parts of South Morning either."


    Su Ming averted his gaze and smiled as he said, "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m very curious about this ce."


    As the three of them got closer, an incredibly oppressive feeling gradually rose within Su Ming¡¯s heart. The wall on the mountain range had looked magnificent when he saw it from afar, and now that he was closer, it was even more so.


    It was hard not to feel tiny before the wall. It was so tall that if he stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up, he would feel as if it was connecting the sky and the earth.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s breathing quickened. She looked at the wall on the mountain range before her and found that she could not imagine a mountain range like this surrounding the entire Land of South Morning serving as its barrier.


    The distance of tens of thousands of feet shrank quickly, and the moment they stood on the wall, an intimidating pressure fell upon them. Under that pressure, Han Fei Zi¡¯s face turned pale and she looked as if she was about to copse. If she was not standing beside Su Ming and he wasn¡¯t dissipating most of the pressure for her, she would not have been able to stand.


    Su Ming felt shaken to the core as he stood at the top of the mountain range and looked in front of himself. In his eyes, he saw a barren mass ofnd spreading into the distance.


    Thisnd was also a part of South Morning, but it was outside the barrier. The earth was ck, and there was a thick stench of blood in the mountain breeze.


    A deste feeling filled the air.


    The barrennds, the boundless sky, the endless forest, the blurry shadows of the tall mountains, and even the vague roaring sounds from the distance contributed to this feeling.


    It was especially so due to a few skeletons scattered here and there on the ground. The bones were thick and bulky, and it was clear that they belonged to wild beasts.


    It was as if thends inside and outside the barrier were two different worlds!


    By Su Ming¡¯s side, Chen Yu Bing was also shaken. This was the first time he stood on the wall and looked at the world outside the walls.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that a Divine General would be among the disciples the left preceptor took in this time!" the cold voice said from behind them, and the space there distorted and a middle aged man walked out of it.


    The middle aged man wore a sackcloth and his hair was braided with lots of tiny braids. He was not huge and leaned on the thinner side. He looked quite ordinary, but his eyes were incredibly bright.

 Chapter 216 — Divine General of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 216: Divine General of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "You¡­ you are¡­" Chen Yu Bing immediately whipped his head around and was about to bow in greeting respectfully when he saw the middle-aged man. He became stunned. "Uncle¡­ Uncle master Bai?"


    Chen Yu Bing immediately felt as if thunder pped in his heart and his expression drastically changed. He might have known that those who were defending Freezing Sky n¡¯s portion of the wall were all from his school and knew that this particr wall would have the same treatment, but he did not expect that the person defending this particr portion would be the man before his eyes.


    He¡¯d seen this man only once, but the memories of that encounter were etched deep into his mind. He was not the only one who knew him, most of the people in Freezing Sky n knew about this person¡¯s existence.


    ¡®No wonder he allowed us to stand on the wall¡­¡¯


    Chen Yu Bing was very nervous. He bowed deeply towards the middle-aged man respectfully.


    "I am Freezing Sky n¡¯s disciple, Chen Yu Bing. Greetings, uncle master Bai."


    The middle-aged man gave him a slight nod and then no longer took notice of him. He looked at Su Ming instead, and once he sized him up, he asked with a calm voice, "What¡¯s your name?"


    When the man was sizing up Su Ming, he felt a wave of pressurending on him, but strangely, this pressure was not terrifying, for some reason it gave him an affable feeling.


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and said calmly, "I am Su Ming. Greetings, uncle master Bai."


    "You just Transcended, right?" the middle-aged man asked unhurriedly.


    "Yes."


    Su Ming nodded.


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been taken into Freezing Sky n, or else, with your status as Divine General, those old fellows wouldn¡¯t just send Outer Sect disciples to receive you," the middle-aged man said, his voice remaining cold.


    "Yes¡­"


    Su Ming nodded once again.


    "You don¡¯t need to go to Freezing Sky n. Stay. Defend the ce with me and be my disciple. Besides me, no one else in Freezing Sky n can teach you suitable Arts."


    There was a tone in the middle-aged man¡¯s voice that suggested the man would not allow refusal.


    Su Ming was stunned.


    Chen Yu Bing was also stunned, and envy appeared in his eyes. As for Han Fei Zi, she lowered her head as she stood by the side and did not speak.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment. The cordial feeling within him towards the man grew stronger as he continued talking to him. "I¡­ I already have a Master."


    "Oh? Who is it? I¡¯ll have him give up on you."


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a shocking pride in his words.


    Having two people suddenly wanting to take him in as a disciple was a first for Su Ming.


    "Yes¡­ Tian Xie Zi."


    The moment he said the name, the man¡¯s expression turned odd, looking like a mix of expressions: as if he could do nothing about this, as if he was caught between wanting tough and cry, as if he was furious. Eventually, the man settled on to a cold harrumph.


    "If you ever regret acknowledging him as your Master, thene to me."


    When Chen Yu Bing heard those words, his expression changed once again to surprise and he looked at Su Ming. He was about to say something, but in the end, did not. However, he instinctively took a step back and widened the distance between him and Su Ming.


    Su Ming was slightly rmed. It did not matter whether it was the middle-aged man¡¯s words or Chen Yu Bing¡¯s instinctive reaction, all of them seemed to be expressing a rather bad connotation to him acknowledging Tian Xie Zi as his Master¡­


    "Let¡¯s put it aside first. Now, the three of you, stand here and tell me what you saw!"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was still cold when he spoke. He did not look at Su Ming anymore, but instead towards the deste world past the wall.


    Su Ming was silent when he looked at thend before him. He could still hear vague roaring in his ears. The entire world outside the barrier was filled with a deste and bloody air. It looked like a quiet ce, but it gave Su Ming an oppressive feeling. That oppressive feeling came from the silence, the barrennds, the ck dirt, and the endless wall he stood on.


    "Hate. I see hate." Chen Yu Bing was the first to answer. The light in his eyes flickered as he looked at the piece ofnd. "The Shamans¡¯1 hate towards us, and our hate towards them."


    Chen Yu Bing¡¯s words held a steadfast quality, as if he was very confident in his answer.


    "Not bad, it¡¯s the train of thought passed down to all of you by those old folks in Freezing Sky n, but that¡¯s not what I want!" the middle-aged man said coldly.


    Chen Yu Bing smiled bitterly and acknowledged the rebuke with his head lowered. Indeed, his answer was formed based on the knowledge shared by most of the people in Freezing Sky n towards the world outside the barrier.


    "What about you,ss? Tell me what you see."


    The middle-aged man did not look at Han Fei Zi when he asked her, but continued staring at the barrennds before him.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s face was still slightly pale. She remained silent for a while before she whispered her answer.


    "I don¡¯t see anything."


    The moment she finished answering, the middle-aged man turned around and cast a profound look at her.


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    Han Fei Zi bent her body slightly and answered respectfully, "I am Yan Fei."


    The middle-aged man remained silent for a moment before he asked, "Su Ming, what do you see?"


    After a long while, Su Ming answerednguidly, "I see desire."


    "The left preceptor got himself a good disciple. Tian Xie Zi also got himself a good disciple."


    The middle-aged man let out a long sigh before he lifted his right hand and pointed towards thend outside the wall.


    "You can view the Land of South Morning as a circle." As he spoke, he waved his right hand forward and ck light appeared out of nowhere, forming a ck circle before their eyes.


    "This is the barrier." He drew a small circle with his right hand in the circle. "This is the inner part of thend. The outer part is what you see now. The barrier exists to fend against wild beasts and Shamans invading thend.


    "Shamans, they¡¯re a group of people belonging to tribes that arepletely different from ours, though they have a simr system to us. They have their own Elders, but they¡¯re known as Patriarchs¡­ You will learn more about this in the future."


    When Su Ming heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, he had a sudden urge to ask something. After falling silent for a moment, he asked uncertainly, "Senior, there¡¯s a barrier on the Land of South Morning, but what is it like outside the barrier? We have several other continents in thend of Berserkers, how do they look like?"


    "I don¡¯t know," the middle-aged man answered calmly. "I only know that the Great Yu Dynasty still exists¡­ And I only know about this because the deity statues are still around and there are still people who are awarded the title of Divine General.


    "But I¡¯ve never been to thend of the Great Yu Dynasty. In fact, there are very few people from the Land of South Morning who have been able to go through the Shaman tribes and leave South Morning entirely.


    "By the way, your Master, Tian Xie Zi¡­ He said he left South Morning before. ording to his words, he went to the Great Yu Dynasty and made a few close friends. As for whether the others believe in him, I wouldn¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t.


    "Besides the Land of South Morning and the Great Yu Dynasty, I don¡¯t know whether there are Berserkers in the other continents.


    "The Berserkers have fallen into decay¡­ We are long past the glory days of the first God of Berserkers."


    The middle-aged man let out a soft sigh and he looked slightly downcast.


    Su Ming took a deep breath. He had never heard of such secretive things before. Shaken by the man¡¯s words, he looked towards the vast mass ofnd lying outside the barrier. A feeling of powerlessness stemmed from the distance filled his heart.


    ¡®I know that the Alliance of the Western Region¡¯s continent exists, because I came from the Alliance of the Western Region¡­¡¯ he mumbled in his own heart.


    "That¡¯s enough. Those who aren¡¯t the guards of the barrier aren¡¯t allowed to stay for long here. All of you¡­"


    The middle-aged man swung his arm forward with the intent of sending Su Ming and the others away, yet at that very moment, vague roaring came from the world outside the barrier, and it grew increasingly stronger with each passing moment.


    The moment the roars started, the barrier under Su Ming¡¯s feet immediately shuddered, and a strong pressure rose up. That pressure was so great that it reached its peak in an instant, causing Han Fei Zi and Chen Yu Bing to turn drastically more pale and cough out blood.


    If it were not for the middle-aged man waving his right arm and bringing up a typhoon to take Han Fei Zi and Chen Yu Bing backwards and out of the mountain barrier, the two of them would have definitely been heavily wounded by now.


    Su Ming did not move back, because the moment he heard the roars, the presence of Transcendence surged forth from within him and spread outwards, turning into ayer of ck fog. The ck fog surrounded his body and turned into ck armor.


    The armor of a Divine General!


    When the armor materialized, it allowed him to somewhat withstand the pressure outside the barrier. The light in his eyes flickered, and he looked towards the vastnd lying before him. What he saw next made him tremble and suck in a deep breath.


    What he saw was something Han Fei Zi and Chen Yu Bing could not see, because they were not standing on the barrier. At that moment, the air was twisting so much that it covered his entire field of vision.


    Only Su Ming and the middle-aged man who now looked solemn saw that scene!


    The clouds were rolling about in the sky of the vastnds outside the barrier. The clouds were dark and looked as if they were ayer of ck mist that covered an area of thousands of li. Within those clouds, Su Ming saw a gigantic wild beast that put him in disbelief.


    It was a humongous mackerel pike that swam in the sky and was leaping in the air. The sounds that they heard came from its mouth.


    Su Ming even saw a person standing on its back!


    The person was a woman. Her face could not be seen clearly, but he could make out that she was wearing a long purple robe. Her ck hair was floating in the air, as if hinting that she had incredible beauty.


    "She is a Shaman," a cold voice said beside Su Ming. The middle-aged man lifted his foot and took a step in the air beyond the barrier.


    The moment he stepped out, arge amount of white fog surged out of his body and surrounded him whole, turning into a white armor that waspletely different from what Su Ming was wearing. It was at a caliber that was much more superior to his own!


    The armor exuded a powerful presence that made the middle-aged man seem as if he could not be defeated.


    "A Divine General!"


    Su Ming felt his heart lurch. He finally knew just why he felt that there was an amiable feelinging from the middle-aged man, why Chen Yu Bing would be so nervous and respectful towards this man when he saw him, why this person allowed Su Ming and the others to stand on the barrier, and why he wanted to take Su Ming in as his disciple. All of this was because this person was the same as him, they were both Divine Generals!


    What was more, he should not be a Divine General of Transcendence, but¡­ a Divine General of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!

 Chapter 217 — I Am Your Grandpa Hu!

    <h4>Chapter 217: I Am Your Grandpa Hu!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the air beyond the barrier, the middle-aged man exuded an intimidating presence as he stood in that white armor, and was staring coldly at the mackerel pike that was about thousands of lis in the distance along with the female Shaman standing on its back.


    Roaring reverberated through the air at that moment. Aplicated rune appeared on the mountain range, causing the pressure to grow increasingly stronger, until Su Ming found himself to be unable to withstand it any longer.


    "You again? I didn¡¯t kill youst time, but if you continue bothering me, then I will kill you."


    As he stood in the air, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned stone cold, as cold as his words. The moment he spoke, thunder rumbled above and shook the sky and earth, causing the gigantic mackerel pike in the distance to tremble.


    "I brought the Shaman Beast from my tribe, you can¡¯t kill me! Bai Chong, return to me my sister¡¯s mementoes. If you don¡¯t, then even if I lose this time, I¡¯ll stille back!" a woman¡¯s voice floated towards them from the top of the mackerel pike.


    "Begone!"


    A cold re appeared in Bai Chong¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and waved it in the air. A rumbling sound that made the world tremble rang out, and as it did so, a mighty pressure erupted forth from the part of the barrier on the mountain range Su Ming was standing on.


    Su Ming could not withstand the pressure. He quickly retreated, and the moment the pressure erupted at full force, he left the barrier. When he looked over once again, the world he saw was distorted. The distorted space blocked his view, causing him to be unable to see the middle-aged man beyond the barrier or the gigantic mackerel pike that made his heart lurch with the female Shaman standing on it.


    He could only hear muffled rumblinging from beyond the barrier, which caused the pressure to be stronger with each passing moment. Su Ming could no longer get closer, able only to withdraw.


    Only when he was tens of thousands of feet away from the barrier and stood by Han Fei Zi and Chen Yu Bing¡¯s side did the pressure stop spreading outwards.


    Chen Yu Bing¡¯s face was pale and he immediately asked in fear, "Brother Su, what happened? Could it be¡­ could it be that the Shamans are invading us?"


    Next to him, Han Fei Zi was also looking at Su Ming with a questioning look.


    "No, it was just a Shaman," Su Ming andswerednguidly, looking at the distortions beyond the barrier.


    "That¡¯s great. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence for this to happen right at the time we came here? But brother Mo, we¡¯d best leave now. The Relocation Rune is about ready." Chen Yu Bing could not hide his anxiety and continued looking at the barrier from which the rumblings wereing.


    Su Ming looked towards the barrier once again and quelled the shock in his heart. The more he understood about the Land of South Morning and the Berserker Tribe, the more he began to feel uncertain about his dream of returning to the Alliance of the Western Region.


    "Brother Su, let¡¯s go."


    Chen Yu Bing was feeling slightly antsy and he urged Su Ming once again. If it was anyone else, he would have ignored them a long time ago, but this was Su Ming. He did not dare ignore him.


    Su Ming nodded. He knew that the battle outside the barrier was not something he could participate in with his current level of power. He could not even withstand the pressure from the barrier with his current level of cultivation. There was no way he could provide any help, and Bai Chong did not need any help.


    When he saw that Su Ming agreed to leave, Chen Yu Bing let out a sigh of relief. The three of them turned into long arcs and gradually left the ce. Before long, they returned to the mountain that was enveloped by golden light.


    Even when he was on the mountain, Su Ming continued looking at the barrier in the distance. Even Xu Ru Yue felt what was happening on the barrier. Once shepleted activating the Rune with trembling hands and the light from the Relocation Rune surrounded them, Su Ming averted his gaze. They slowly disappeared along with the light from the Relocation Rune.


    With one thunderous rumble, the mountain returned to its quiet state and small golden balls of light spread out through the air.


    After several Relocations and some rest, Su Ming and the others stepped into the final Relocation Rune seven dayster. When they reappeared next, they would be in Freezing Sky n.


    To the north of the inner parts of the Land of South Morning was a tribe with a name that shocked the entirend. The tribe¡¯s name was Freezing Sky!


    The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky was one of the only two great tribes in the Land of South Morning!


    The main tribe was located to the north of South Morning. While it might not be big, there were numerous tribes of various sizes belonging to Freezing Sky in the Land of South Morning.


    With these tribes, not only did it make the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡¯s power to be on par with the Great Tribe of Western Sea and shock the entire Land of South Morning, it also posed difficulties for the Shamans outside the barrier for thest thousands of years.


    Freezing Sky n was created a long time ago, during the early days of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. They also used the tribe to develop a school belonging to a middle-sized tribe to one that belonged to a big tribe. It was located in the north of the Land of South Morning, a mountain range covered in snow.


    This particr region was the only region that was covered in snow throughout the year within the barrier erected around the Land of South Morning. The school took up half of the northern region, and same as the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky n, they were the strongest force in the north.


    Freezing Sky n was huge, and there were a lot of disciples in there. They all came from the myriad tribes in the area governed by Freezing Sky n.


    There were nine main mountains in the Great Frozen ins. The nine mountains were covered by snow and surrounded the entire region. Each of the mountains could be called a sect of Freezing Sky n.


    There were shorter ice mountains behind the nine main mountains that connected with each other and spanned endlessly, though they seemed to be strewn out on the ground in a disorderly manner. If someone looked from high in the sky, they would see that the mountains were positioned in a manner akin to a Rune, and they exuded a mighty and intimidating presence.


    It was rumored that to the north of South Morning was an ocean. However, that ocean was frozen with an Art when Freezing Sky n was formed thousands of years ago, causing the ocean to look like ayer of ice on earth, and that was where Freezing Sky n was based.


    There were also rumors that there was still seawater underneath the endlessyer of ice under Freezing Sky n. However, no one knew exactly why Freezing Sky n chose to build the school there and freeze the ocean to be a piece ofnd.


    The nine main mountains and the numerous subordinate mountains were like a gigantic fortress that formed Freezing Sky n on the endless ins of ice!


    However, located in the air above the nine mountains was a building that served as andmark for Freezing Sky n. That building was known as the Heaven Gate.


    That was how Freezing Sky came to have its name.


    The building might be called a gate, but it was in truth nine floating pieces ofnd. They ovepped each other to look like a tower. Each of them was about tens of thousands of feet in size and floated above the sky with the nine mountains as their center.


    There were some elegant looking towers built on each piece ofnd. The disciples who could stay within Heaven Gate were definitely not of mediocre standards.


    Even if someone lifted their heads, they could at most only see the fifth piece ofnd. The others above were all covered by clouds and could not be seen. There was a strange force up there. Even if a person flew up, they would not be able to get closer unless they obtained permission.


    The disciples in Freezing Sky n numbered hundreds of thousands, if one counted the disciples who had went out to train and those who were sent to defend Sky Mist¡¯s barrier. The phrase saying that the ce had hundreds of thousands of Berserkers were not baseless words when they were used to describe Freezing Sky n, and only Freezing Sky n.


    On this day, the mountainside of the fourth main mountain was surrounded by hundreds of tforms. These tforms were scattered about, and each of them had a Rune drawn on them.


    At that moment, one of the tforms shone with a piercing golden light. Gradually, as freezing wind blew in the air, six people appeared within the Rune on one of the tform¡¯s.


    "Freezing Sky n¡­"


    The freezing wind blew against Su Ming¡¯s face, and it brought with it some snow thatnded on his face, causing his face to feel cold. This was the first time he felt true snow so clearly in the Land of South Morning. Snow that was not formed by any sort of power or any sort of Art.


    There were three people sitting on the tform. As the golden light from the Rune shone, the three people opened their eyes.


    "It should be junior brother Chen and junior sister Xu," one of them said calmly as he swept his gaze over the six people that appeared within the golden light.


    The golden light from the Rune on the tform dissipated after a moment, revealing Su Ming and the other five people standing there.


    The three people sitting on the tform stood up, and one of them smiled as he asked, "Junior sister Fang came back as well? Junior brother Chen, what were your experiences going out this time?"


    "Senior brother Zhou, stop teasing me. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t talk about what happened¡­"


    Once Chen Yu Bing returned to Freezing Sky n, it was clear that he calmed down. Once he heard the person¡¯s words, heughed and walked towards the three people before him.


    "Come, allow me to make some introductions. This is junior sister Han Fei Zi."


    Han Fei Zi frowned, making it clear that she did not like getting to know people this way, but since she had just arrived in Freezing Sky n, she had to quell her difort and nodded towards the three people.


    As for Han Cang Zi, once she smiled as a greeting to the crowd, she walked towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming stood by the side and looked at the people talking to each other. Once Chen Yu Bing made introductions, they became much friendlier. The haughty expression gradually returned to Xu Ru Yue¡¯s face once she returned to the school. Her expression wasrgely simr to those around her.


    This seemed to be an expression that existed among most of Freezing Sky n disciples. They all looked as if they were way above other people.


    Su Ming did not bother with them and chose to walk forward alone to stand at the edge of the tform and look at the white in of snow that spanned into the distance.


    The snow lighted up a special emotion in him. When he stood there and looked outwards, he felt as if he was looking at the snow on Dark Mountain.


    When the snownded on his face due to the wind, the cold feeling brought him a sense of familiarity.


    He heard Han Cang Zi¡¯s soft voice by his ear. "Not used to this? When I first came to Freezing Sky n, I had the same feeling."


    Han Cang Zi looked at Su Ming and gave him a gentle smile.


    "It¡¯s not too bad," Su Ming said with a smile.


    In truth, Su Ming¡¯s appearance had long since drawn the attention of the three people. They were given orders to wait on the tform. They were not surprised when they saw Han Cang Zi, but when they saw Su Ming, they were surprised.


    However, since Chen Yu Bing did not introduce him, they did not ask. When they saw Su Ming leaving the group alone, the three of them found themselves asking about him.


    "Junior brother Chen, who is that person? Why did hee back with all of you?"


    "This person¡­"


    Chen Yu Bing hesitated for a moment, and before he could finish speaking, a long arc suddenly charged towards them from the sky in the distance. That long arc was incredibly domineering, because when it traveled forth, the other Freezing Sky n disciples who were moving around in midair had to move away quickly to avoid knocking into it.


    The disciples who moved out of the way were livid, but once they saw who was in the long arc, they shook their heads and decided to ignore this incident.


    "Hey, who among you is called Su Ming?" a loud shout came from that long arc, and it was so loud that it was deafening.


    When the long arc reached them, it floated in the air a little further away from the tform, revealing a burly looking man built like a hill. This man¡¯s hair was a mess and stank of alcohol. He held a big gourd in his hand, and once he finished speaking, he let out a drunken burp and pointed at the crowd on the tform with a re.


    "Hey, I¡¯m asking all of you, tell your Grandpa1 Hu just who is Su Ming!"

 Chapter 218 — The Ninth Summit

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Ninth Summit</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment they saw the man, surprise immediately appeared on the faces of the three people who had been waiting for Chen Yu Bing and the others. It was clear that they hadn¡¯t expected and did not know why this troublesome person woulde to the fourth summit.


    "Uncle Master¡­ Hu¡­"


    The three people smiled bitterly and wrapped their fists in their palms to greet the man.


    The ranking system in Freezing Sky n was very strict. If someone did not greet those who had higher seniority, then they had to be punished. The three who had been waiting might not want to, but they still had to greet him.


    Chen Yu Bing had an odd expression on his face. He instinctively looked towards Su Ming standing not too far away before wrapping his fist to greet the man. By his side, Xu Ru Yue did the same thing.


    The man seemed incredibly impatient. Once he scanned through the crowd, his gaze fell on Han Fei Zi.


    "Hey,ss¡­" As he spoke, the man brought the gourd to his lips and took a big gulp before wiping his lips and barking out the rest of his question drunkenly, "Yer Su Ming?"


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s expression darkened and she cast the man a cold re, but she did not speak.


    "Aaahhh¡­ just which one of you¡¯s Su Ming? Don¡¯t make me angry!" the man shouted out, and his voice caused the snow in the area to tremble.


    "I am Su. Who might you be, sir?"


    Su Ming remained calm as he turned around on the edge of the tform and looked at the man.


    The man scratched his head and once he sized up Su Ming, he shouted in a displeased manner, "Move. I¡¯m lookin¡¯ fer Su Ming, not Su. Yer name¡¯s Su, you aren¡¯t the person I¡¯m lookin¡¯ fer."


    Once he spoke, the people on the tforms immediately bit back theirughter. If it were not because they were afraid of the man¡¯s power, they would haveughed out loud a long time ago.


    Su Ming was also stunned. He seldom met people who were as unreasonable as this person, so he could only nod with a bitter smile and speak once again. "I am Su Ming."


    "Nonsense. Didn¡¯t cha just call yerself Su? How¡¯s it when ya heard I was lookin¡¯ fer Su Ming, then ya immediately say yer name¡¯s Su Ming? Hey, I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya, yer Grandpa Hu is real smart. Don¡¯t even think about lyin¡¯ to me! I hate people lyin¡¯ to me the most!"


    The man red at Su Ming and stormed towards him. His face, which was filled with malice, coupled with hisrge build made him look incredibly intimidating.


    That intimidating presence made the people standing on the tform withdraw continuously. Even Han Cang Zi, who was standing beside Su Ming, moved back a few steps instinctively, and it was all due to the intimidating presenceing from the man.


    "I hate people lyin¡¯ to me the most. That old man Tian Xie already cheated me many, many times, and then he swore not to lie to me again. He asked me toe fer Su Ming. If he¡¯s not here, then he lied to me again." Anger appeared on the man¡¯s face and once he was standing before Su Ming, he red at him. "Tell me! Who¡¯s Su Ming?!"


    Su Ming frowned. He was already thinking about why this man came the moment he saw him and how he knew his name, but when he saw Chen Yu Bing¡¯s strange look, he already had an answer in his heart.


    When he heard the man calling out Tian Xie Zi¡¯s family name, Su Ming brought out the pot of wine Tian Xie Zi gave him from his bosom without another word.


    The man¡¯s attention was immediately drawn towards the pot of wine the moment Su Ming brought it out. Once he looked at it thoroughly, he let out a long sigh. When he looked at Su Ming once again, his gaze was no longer fierce but filled with pity instead.


    "Yer Su Ming? Why didn¡¯t cha say so earlier? I had ta waste my breath askin¡¯ so many times. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring ya to the old man¡¯s cave," the man said, sighing, then with one step, his entire body left the tform.


    The feeling as if something bad was about to happen grew increasingly stronger in Su Ming¡¯s heart. After a moment of hesitation, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Han Cang Zi, Han Fei Zi, Chen Yu Bing, Xu Ru Yue, and the others.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave first. If we ever have the chance, let¡¯s meet up again."


    "Brother Su¡­ congrattions, congrattions¡­"


    Chen Yu Bing greeted Su Ming back with an odd expression on his face.


    "Once I¡¯m settled, I¡¯lle find you," Han Fei Zi¡¯s said, her tone still icy.


    "I¡¯m on the third summit. Brother Su, if you¡¯re ever free, you cane and try out some of the tea I brew."


    Han Cang Zi smiled softly.


    Before Su Ming could reply, the man standing in midair shouted in displeasure, ."Boy, why aren¡¯t cha moving yet? Just how long are ya going to make me wait?!"


    Su Ming frowned. Once he gave a nod to the crowd, he rose up. His green robes and flowing long hair gave him an elegant presence as he stood in the air.


    When he saw Su Ming following him, the man instantly charged forward at full speed. As Su Ming chased after him, he saw a world covered in white snow before his eyes. He took a deep breath of the air around him. This chill reminded him of that particr winter in Dark Mountain. He fell silent, and in his silence, he followed the man. The two of them turned into long arcs and flew out of the fourth summit.


    No one tried to stop them. Even if anyone saw and thought of trying to stop them, the moment they recognized the man, they would frown and avoid them.


    "I can¡¯t believe that old man brought me a junior brother on the rare chance he goes out. Say, just how unlucky am I? I was drinking my wine happily on my own, and yet I had toe fetch you.


    "No wait, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s unlucky, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s unlucky. You¡¯re seriously unlucky. You¡¯re very, very unlucky. You¡¯re really, very, absolutely unlucky¡­"


    The man asionally turned around to look at Su Ming as he continued moving forwards, mumbling under his breath.


    However, his mumbles were akin to low pitched roars in Su Ming¡¯s ears. That voice was enough to make his ears start buzzing now that he was listening in close proximity.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression turned cold and shouted out in an icy tone, "That¡¯s enough!"


    The man immediately red at Su Ming and shouted at him. "Hmm? How dare ya try to stop me from talking to myself?"


    Su Ming felt the beginnings of a headache forming. It was especially so when he found that the man looked rather hurt by Su Ming¡¯s words while shouting. Once he remembered that the man came to pick him up, and remembered that this man was highly likely Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple as well judging by his words, Su Ming sighed.


    ¡®Tian Xie Zi told me that I was his only disciple¡­¡¯


    The bad feeling in Su Ming¡¯s heart grew stronger.


    "How should I address you?" Su Ming asked with a bitterugh.


    "Hmph."


    The man seemed to still be angry. He turned around and ignored Su Ming, choosing instead to continue flying forward.


    After a while, once the two of them passed through countless mountains, the man could not help but start talking when he saw that Su Ming did not speak anymore.


    "I¡¯m warning ya. Don¡¯t talk to me anymore. Don¡¯t ask fer my name either. Even if ya ask me, yer Grandpa Hu won¡¯t tell ya, ¡®cause I¡¯m angry!"


    "Alright, then how should I address you?" Su Ming asked with a nod.


    "Hmph. Everyone calls me Grandpa Hu, but since we¡¯re fellow disciples in the same sect, then I¡¯ll allow ya to call me Grandpa Hu Zi," the man quickly answered, having long forgotten the words he had said just now. There was a prideful look on his face, as if he was very satisfied with his name.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive as he nodded and asked, "Mhmm. Hu Zi, when is Master Tian Xie Ziing back?"


    "Ya didn¡¯t see him? The old man just came back. Hmph, I was drinking wine when he threw me out toe and pick you up." When the man spoke of this, anger appeared on his face.


    "Oh? I really didn¡¯t see him." A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "The old man is a sage. A sage, understand? A sage has to act like a sage. He¡¯s the best at sounding mysterious and giving us all that mumbo-jumbo."


    The man seemed to have recalled something and he took a big gulp of wine from his wine pot with a downspirited look on his face.


    Su Ming clenched his right fist and a freezing re appeared in his eyes, but his face remained passive as he nodded.


    "He once told me that he only had me as his disciple¡­"


    Before Su Ming even finished speaking, that man immediately turned livid with rage and turned around to yell at Su Ming.


    "He told me the same thing! But only when I came back with him did I realize that I had a senior brother above me, and my senior brother had another senior brother above him¡­"


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, but that smile was a little forced, and there was even a hint of coldness in his smile.


    "He even told me¡­"


    This time, even before Su Ming finished speaking, the man immediately cut in.


    "I know! He must¡¯ave told ya that he has a lot of Berserker Vessels and ya can choose them at will."


    Su Ming clenched his right fist tighter.


    "He might have even told ya that he has all the Berserker Arts of Freezing Sky n and if you acknowledge him as your Master, you can learn them."


    Su Ming¡¯s smile turned even colder.


    "He must also have told ya that if you acknowledge him as yer Master, then you¡¯ll understand in the future that Freezing Sky n is nothing. Well, d*mn him. That old man told me the exact same thing in the past. My junior brother, you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯re super unlucky, you¡¯re super duper unlucky¡­


    "I¡¯m telling ya, we¡¯re not the only ones with the same experience. My senior brother told me the same thing. His experiences were the same as ours. Our senior brother¡¯s senior brother apparently said the same thing to him¡­"


    As the man babbled on in a sympathizing manner, both of them gradually weaved through several main mountains and arrived at Freezing Sky n¡¯s ninth summit.


    The nine main mountains and the numerous subordinate mountains formed the vast snow ins belonging to Freezing Sky n. Together with Heaven Gate, both mountains and gate created Freezing Sky n¡¯s powerful presence.


    The nine main mountains were an important part of Freezing Sky n. Each mountain was humongous. At first nce, they looked like towering ice mountains that exuded an aged presence.


    At that moment, the ninth summit was presented before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "We¡¯re here."


    The man pointed at the ninth summit by Su Ming¡¯s side and let out a sigh.


    Su Ming was stunned. On the way here, he had lost all hope and was disappointed by Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words. Yet when he saw the ninth summit, he could not help but be surprised.


    He hesitated for a moment before looking at the man. "How¡­ many people are staying here?"


    "Not many. Including you and the old man, there¡¯re only five people here. This is the only thing the old man didn¡¯t lie about. He does indeed stay in Freezing Sky n and does indeed own a mountain, which is the ninth summit."


    Su Ming took a deep breath. At the very least, he now felt a little bitforted after the hurt he felt for having been lied to.


    "Our eldest senior brother is in constant istion. He will onlye out on the Day of Eternal Creation, and every single time hees back, he¡¯ll make a huge ruckus. Even if yer dead drunk, you¡¯ll still wake up because of him. You¡¯ll have to listen to him shouting that he¡¯s finally out, and it¡¯s a real headache.


    "You can treat him like a turtle. He usually sleeps, and when he wakes up he¡¯ll let out a loud yawn, then he¡¯ll go back to sleep," the man mumbled under his breath.


    As Su Ming listened to him, he found himself rendered speechless.

 Chapter 219 — Youngest Junior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 219: Youngest Junior Brother</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Our second senior brother has a good personality. He likes to nt stuff, so he fenced up arge plot ofnd in the mountain to nt his trees. But he¡¯s far too hardworking, which led him to believe that he could do better. Still, he nted too many trees, and slowly, most of the mountain was filled with his nts. If ya walk around during midnight, ya should be able to see him moving things around.


    "Second senior brother has this weird habit of onlying out to look at his nts at night. Don¡¯t be scared when you see him. That man is always paranoid. He keeps thinking someone is trying to sneak in and steal his nts."


    The man continued mumbling even as he flew with Su Ming into the ninth summit and stood on the mountainside.


    Su Ming could no longer tell just how he was feeling right now. He was standing on a flight of stairs, and when he looked down, he saw a battered down ce that might have been clean and tidy in the past. That battered image was especially highlighted by the nts that could survive in snow, which filled the entire ce. Once he remembered what the man had said about their second senior brother, he let out a wryugh.


    The man continued mumbling even as he was walking up the stairs. As he was talking, Su Ming¡¯s heart suddenly lurched in his chest. He lifted his head swiftly and saw a man in white, standing in the snow, not too far away. He had no idea when that man had appeared, but he was standing there looking at him and the man with a smile.


    "Hu Zi, this must be our youngest junior brother."


    That man seemed to also be in his thirties, and his appearance gave him a kindly and refined air. His white clothing gave him a gentle demeanor that made him not seem cold and unapproachable.


    "Second senior brother, morning." The man spoke with a rxed manner, then pointed at Su Ming before he continued talking. "He¡¯s our youngest junior brother. The old man brought him back. What¡¯s his name again? Su¡­? That¡¯s right, he¡¯s Su."


    Su Ming lifted his head to look at the sky. At that moment, the sky was already beginning to darken. It looked as if it was going to be dusk soon. However, light was reflected off the snow in these northern ins, causing the entire ce to still look bright.


    Nheless, this did not seem to be a time where anyone should be greeting anyone else with ¡®Morning¡¯.


    "Aye, I woke up a bit earlier today." The gentle man yawned and smiled at Su Ming before giving him a nod. "I see, so your name is Su? That¡¯s¡­ not a bad name. Not bad, youngest junior brother. You have to believe in yourself. You have to believe that you can do anything you want!"


    As the man in white spoke, he lifted his head and looked at the sky.


    "I won¡¯t be talking to you two anymore. I woke up far too early today and I need to go back and sleep. I have to keep watch tonight as well. Some of my nts were stolen yesterday."


    The man in white turned around. He was about to leave when he suddenly stopped and turned his head back. He looked at Su Ming kindly.


    "Youngest junior brother, the mountain is different from what Master told you, but there¡¯s one thing that won¡¯t change. Freezing Sky n¡¯s ninth summit is your home!


    "While you¡¯re here, no one will dare harass you!"


    The man in white smiled and left.


    Su Ming was silent. He could not tell the man¡¯s level of cultivation. In fact, in his eyes, that man was just like an ordinary person. He could not sense any pressure or Qi from him.


    Yet his words stayed in Su Ming¡¯s mind for a long time.


    But it was a pity, because another voice came from Su Ming¡¯s side and destroyed that feeling. The man called Hu Zi had a gloomy look on his face.


    "Don¡¯t trust him.


    When I first came here, second senior brother told me the same thing. I was really touched, you know! But ya don¡¯t understand, when I was beaten up by those people in Freezing Sky n and ran back to the mountain, second senior brother never helped me. Every single time I went to him, he would get angry and want to take revenge with me, but then once he cools down, he goes back to sleep¡­


    "I once waited at his ce for three months without leaving, and he actually managed to sleep through those three months!"


    The man¡¯s face was filled with hurt as he talked about his past.


    "Didn¡¯t he just tell ya to believe in yerself¡­? It¡¯s precisely because he believed that he could do better, that the entire ninth summit turned into his farm."


    Su Ming looked at the mountain, then at the man, then in the direction where the man in white had left, and instantly found himself speechless.


    "Hey, this is my ce. Your Grandpa Hu ain¡¯t a turtle, and I don¡¯t like nts either. I just like drinking. This is my cave abode. I don¡¯te out usually. I drink when I¡¯m awake, and when I¡¯m drunk, I sleep. When I wake up again, I drink, and when I¡¯m drunk again, I sleep¡­"


    The man pointed towards a direction in the distance, then picked up his gourd to drink another mouthful.


    "The old man stays at the top of the mountain. Go see him. I don¡¯t want to see ¡®im. Every time I see ¡®im, I can¡¯t control my temper," the man mumbled and patted Su Ming¡¯s shoulder.


    "Youngest junior brother, good luck."


    As he spoke, he turned around and started drinking while walking on the snow towards his cave abode.


    Su Ming stood alone on the mountain and looked around himself. Wind blew at that moment, and it lifted up the snow before him to dance in the air. Su Ming shook his head. There were simrities but also differences between the Freezing Sky n right before him and the Freezing Sky n in his mind.


    The simrity was Freezing Sky n itself, and the difference was the ninth summit.


    He spent a moment to think while remaining on his spot then lifted his head to look at the peak of the mountain. From there, he could see a magnificent building that gave people a grand impression even if they were looking from the distance.


    Su Ming walked up the stairs covered by nts that could survive in winter and stepped on the snow as he moved towards the top of the mountain. Since he was already here, then he would not turn back. Since he had already chosen Tian Xie Zi as his Master, then unless he absolutely had to, Su Ming would not choose another Master.


    As he continued upwards, the mountain breeze became stronger. The moaning wind and tumbling snow around him blended together with the quiet mountain and turned into an indescribable feeling within him that made his heart gradually calm down.


    ¡®This is such a tall mountain¡­ One of the nine summits of Freezing Sky n¡­ It might be the quietest mountainpared to the other summits here as well.¡¯


    Su Ming did not move quickly. As the sky gradually darkened and dusk arrived, he finally reached the top of the mountain. When he finished climbing the stairs, the magnificent building he¡¯d seen in the distance stood before him.


    However, now that he was closer, this building, which looked like an audience hall and did indeed let out a grand presence, was in such a state of disrepair that it seemed to have a dreary air around it.


    There were nine pirs around the audience hall. They surrounded the hall and enveloped it with a thin sheen of light. Others could only look at it and not enter.


    "It¡¯s sealed¡­?" Su Ming was stunned.


    "The ninth summit of Freezing Sky n isposed of one main mountain, six subordinate mountains, and seven audience halls!" a familiar old voice said from behind Su Ming. He turned around and saw an old man walking out from behind the audience hall.


    The old man wore a white robe and had a mysterious smile on his lips, which gave him the presence of an enigmatic sage.


    "The seven halls each have their own function. If there¡¯s someone attending to them, then they could activate the mountain¡¯s might. All those who can upy this particr hall will instantly be one of the nine Lords of Freezing Sky n¡¯s Great Frozen ins.


    "The duties of the school in Freezing Sky n are secondary. The left, right, and head preceptors, the sect protectors, and even the n Elders, are just mere titles.


    "The people taking up these positions will change, but the only ones that will not change and will remain unchanging until the people with the titles die are the nine Lords of the Great Frozen ins, which are the nine Lords of the nine mountains on this snow ins.


    "The nine Lords of the Great ins and the nine Lords of Heaven Gate¡­ these 18 people are the strongest people in all of Freezing Sky n, besides some the old folks here, anyway.


    "It¡¯s a pity that there are only eight Lords in Heaven Gate and seven Lords in the Great Frozen ins. The halls in the first and ninth summits aren¡¯t taken by anyone."


    Su Ming remained silent and did not speak.


    Tian Xie Zi walked to him slowly and looked at Su Ming with his back to the sealed hall when he was a few dozen feet away from Su Ming.


    "My disciple, how do you feel after you¡¯vee here?" Tian Xie Zi asked, smiling.


    "Like I¡¯ve been lied to," Su Ming stated bluntly.


    There was not a hint of awkwardness on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face. He winked at Su Ming and smiled faintly without saying a word.


    Su Ming forced down the anger in his heart and asked calmly. "I will not mind that you lied to me about me being your only disciple that day, but are the Berserker Vessels, skills, ancient scrolls and the others true?"


    "Of course they¡¯re true. Look, I told you that day that I live on a mountain. I didn¡¯t lie to you about that now, did I? If you want to see it, you can do it anytime you want. But you just came today, so how about I call your second senior brother and third senior brother to drink together?"


    Su Ming looked at Tian Xie Zi and hissed out, "Don¡¯t need. With your permission, I¡¯d like to see it now."


    "Ah¡­ alright then."


    Tian Xie Zi hesitated for a moment before he lifted his right hand at the air. Immediately, the mountain trembled and a stone door rose up from the ground beside him.


    "This is where I store all my treasure. The firstyer is where I keep the Berserker Vessels, the secondyer has the skills, and the thirdyer has the ancient scrolls. If you want to see them, then I¡¯ll wait for you here."


    Tian Xie Zi let out a fake cough.


    "Ah, that¡¯s right. You can take one thing away from eachyer out of the things that catch your fancy in there. Treat them as my gift for you for bing my disciple."


    Tian Xie Zi waved his hand, and the stone door immediately started opening with loud rumbling sounds.


    Purple light shone through the door, making it seem as if there were truly valuable treasures in there.


    "Don¡¯t be greedy. You can only take one thing away from eachyer."


    Tian Xie Zi still held himself in the manner of a sagely veteran as he smiled and spoke to Su Ming. It seemed like he was very confident in his treasures.


    When he saw Tian Xie Zi behaving this way, Su Ming started believing him somewhat but remainedrgely skeptical. He walked closer to the stone door and went inside.


    He felt his vision blur in the same manner as when he was Relocated. Rumbling choed in his ears. After a moment, that sound disappeared, and his vision gradually cleared up to show a gigantic cave before him.


    There were numerous small holes around the cave. There was an enchanted Vessel in each of the small holes. Each of them looked different from the others and were so numerous that they numbered into the hundreds.


    Yet when Su Ming took a closer look, an odd expression gradually appeared on his face.


    "These are his Berserker Vessels¡­?"


    Su Ming felt fortunate that he had prepared himself mentally beforehand. At that moment, when he saw these Berserker Vessels, his lips twisted into a bitter smile.

 Chapter 220 — Home…

    <h4>Chapter 220: Home¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He took a few steps forward and picked a palm sized awl from a small hole. With just a small squeeze, a corner broke off from that awl.


    In the small hole next to this one was a rusted iron sword. There were also some bone Vessels that had weathered away in some of the other holes.


    He took a look around the area and saw that most of the items here were slightly broken. Even if some of them seemed to be in decent condition, once he approached them, they would crack just like the awl if he so much as touched them, as if they wouldpletely shatter into pieces if he used even the slightest force.


    "Oh well, Hu Zi already mentioned this before. Looks like it¡¯s true¡­"


    Su Ming shook his head andughed bitterly. Once he averted his gaze, he grabbed the very first awl he took from this ce, which he also broke earlier, and ced it into his storage bag before no longer paying any attention to the ce. He walked into the deeper parts of the cave abode and into the secondyer.


    With his experience in the firstyer, Su Ming did not expect much when he entered the secondyer. However, right at the instant he entered the secondyer, his heart started racing in his chest.


    Right before his eyes were an innumerable amount of jades floating in the air. These jades were shining with a gentle light that illuminated the entire chamber of the secondyer. Some of the jades even shone with a variety of colors that made them stand out at first nce.


    "Could it be that Tian Xie Zi wasn¡¯t lying about Freezing Sky n¡¯s Arts and skills?!"


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned.


    The colorful jades did not seem fake. Even if the color was really fake, Su Ming could still clearly sense the mighty pressure and spiritual presenceing from them.


    His breathing quickened and he took a few steps forward to take a closer look and grabbed a jade with his right hand. He ced it on his palm and focused his attention on it. Once he did so, he immediately felt as if his will was being absorbed into the jade, and a string of words and illusions appeared naturally in his head.


    However, before he could pay attention to them, the words and illusions in his head swiftly faded away and disappeared.


    Su Ming frowned and tried a few more times. Yet it was the same each time he tried. A glint appeared in his eyes and he let go of the jade before taking another one, but the results were the same.


    "Is it because my level of cultivation is not high enough¡­?" he mumbled.


    Not wanting to give up, he picked up a few dozen more jades and focused his attention on them one by one, but they were the same. The images only appeared briefly in his mind before they disappeared.


    Even a simple jade that only had a small presence to it reacted the same way when Su Ming looked at it. Gradually, his face darkened.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he took in a deep breath and quelled the disappointment in his heart. Once he took a look at all the jades in the chamber and was marginally certain that all of them were fake, heughed bitterly and shook his head before heading deeper into the chamber towards the thirdyer.


    ¡®If the map in the thirdyer is also fake¡­¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent as he walked towards the thirdyer.


    The thirdyer was built in a simple manner. It was the smallest in size, and there were stone shelves positioned around the chamber. There were some bamboo slips lying on the shelves along with some beast skins that were bundled together.


    Su Ming stood in the thirdyer and suddenly felt nervous. He was torn between the desire to know whether the map of the Land of South Morning truly existed in this ce and worried that he would not be able to find the Alliance of the Western Region once he found the map.


    This was not the first time he felt so conflicted. He had been this nervous at the foot of Tranquil East Mountain when he held the borrowed map from Tranquil East Tribe in the past.


    After remaining silent for a moment, Su Ming took a deep breath. He did not look at the bamboo slips, but picked out a beast skin from therge amount of beast skins lying around, opened it slowly, and looked.


    "Not it¡­"


    There were some runic symbols that Su Ming had never seen before carved on the beast skin. With just one nce, he ced it back into its original spot and picked up another one.


    "Not it¡­"


    "Not it¡­"


    Su Ming took out the beast skins one by one and opened them, but none of them were the map he wanted. When there was eventually only three beast skins left before him, his breathing quickened.


    A corner of the second piece of the three remaining beast skins was exposed to the open, and it showed some faint lines that seemed to show the topography of a ce. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and grabbed that beast skin. He had a strong feeling that the beast skin in his hand was¡­ the map he wanted to see!


    To him, it did not matter whether he was taken into Freezing Sky n or acknowledged Tian Xie Zi as his Master. These were not important. What was important was his goal for entering Freezing Sky n - the map that would allow him to return to the Alliance of the Western Region!


    That was why when Tian Xie Zi said he wanted to take Su Ming as his disciple and mentioned one thing among all the other benefits he offered, the one where he a map of the Land of South Morning that was even moreplete that the one belonging to Freezing Sky n, Su Ming¡¯s interest was sparked.


    He did not care about entering Freezing Sky n. He only cared about the map.


    That was why Su Ming agreed to acknowledge Tian Xie Zi as his Master!


    At that moment, when he was continuously disappointed by what he saw in the first and secondyers, his anxiety reached its peak when he held the beast skin in his hands.


    His right hand shook as he opened the beast skin before him painstakingly slowly. When the beast skin waspletely unfurled and Su Ming¡¯s eyesnded on it, he trembled. He felt as if thunder was rumbling in his head, and he even felt as if there were buzzing sounds by his ears.


    At that moment, he had forgotten everything. He forgot that he was within the chamber. He forgot that he was at the ninth summit of Freezing Sky n. He forgot that he was in the Land of South Morning. All his attention was gathered on his eyes, on his gaze thatnded on the beast skin in his hands.


    This was a torn and worn down beast skin, but even so, the map drawn on it was ratherplete. There was an old and aged presenceing from that map, making all those who touched it to feel just how old that beast skin was.


    This map should not be Tian Xie Zi¡¯s work, but something that had existed since a long time ago.


    There were five continents on the map¡­


    With his eyes trained on the map, Su Ming sat down on the floor slowly. There was a lost and nostalgic look in his eyes, and with grief on his face, he caressed the map gently with his right hand.


    He saw the Land of South Morning on the map, and also saw¡­ the Alliance of Western Region just right above it¡­


    "My home¡­" he mumbled.


    Tears had started falling from his eyes some time ago. The tears slid down his face from the corners of his eyes and stained his clothes before seeping into the fabric.


    Four of the five continents were located to the north, south, east, and west, and right at the center was the fifth continent. A cauldron was drawn on the spot.


    The Land of South Morning was located to the south, and the Alliance of the Western Region was to the west, but there was a ravine between these two continents that seemed impossible to cross¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s tears stained his clothes, and some of them fell on the beast skin. He lowered his head and did not hear the sigh that came from behind him.


    ¡®So you acknowledged me as your Master because of this¡­?¡¯

 Chapter 221 — What is the Meaning of Creation?

    <h4>Chapter 221: What is the Meaning of Creation?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stared at the beast skin map before him with a stunned expression. That map was stained with colors showing the signs of time. The edges were pretty worn out, giving the feeling that it had been around for ages.


    The seemingly impassable ravine between the Land of South Morning and the Alliance of the West Morning was marked with a ck line.


    This line did not exist solely in between the Land of South Morning and the Alliance of the Western Region. It also existed between the other continents as well.


    "Someone drew this map from memory after the second God of Berserkers was buried, though it¡¯s only drawn with him guessing the distance¡­ Before the second God of Berserkers, the entirend of Berserkers was one big continent. It was gigantic, and there were some who could walk through the entire continent."


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s old voice came slowly from behind Su Ming.


    "When the second God of Berserkers died, the Land of Berserkers was divided and became five continents with the Great Yu Dynasty as its center. The cauldron in the middle shows where Great Yu Dynasty is located.


    "It¡¯s marked with a cauldron because this cauldron is the tribal Vessel for us Berserkers!" Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice became slightly low. "The Great Barren Cauldron¡­"


    The moment these four words came out of Tian Xie Zi¡¯s mouth, Su Ming shuddered. His attention was dragged away from the beast skin map and the only words that echoed in his ears were the three words - Great Barren Cauldron.


    "Barren Cauldron¡­"


    A violent surge of emotions formed in Su Ming¡¯s heart, and Tian Xie Zi saw it reflected on Su Ming¡¯s face, though he assumed that it was because the youth had heard about the Great Yu Dynasty. He did not know that Su Ming was thinking about that ck stone hanging from his neck and all the sights he saw after he entered the space in the stone.


    ¡®A Barren Cauldron is required for the process of quenching herbs into pills¡­ Is there some sort of connection¡­ between that Barren Cauldron and the Great Barren Cauldron Tian Xie Zi mentioned¡­?¡¯


    Bewilderment appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    "The ck lines you see between the five continents are suspended lines of blood. They¡¯re formed through the grudge left behind after the second God of Berserkers died. It¡¯s rumored that the immortals used this grudge and worked together with the Shamans toy out this exceedingly cruel Rune. This is the Rune that caused the five continents in the Land of Berserkers to be iplete¡­


    "It¡¯s a grueling task trying to move between continents¡­" Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice echoed in the chamber and stayed for a long time.


    "I have no idea why you need the map, and I don¡¯t know where you want to go on these five continents¡­ but, since you¡¯re my disciple, then I must tell you this¡­ work hard to increase your level of cultivation.


    "Your level of cultivation is everything. With your current power, even if you want to leave the Land of South Morning, it¡¯s impossible for you to traverse the world outside Sky Mist Barrier, much less go to the other continents.


    "You must first be able to move around safely outside the barrier before you can think of anything else and go to the ces you want¡­ and you need to rely on great power to do this!


    "If you don¡¯t have enough power, then don¡¯t think of anything else. Even if you think about it, it¡¯s useless, it¡¯ll just make you frustrated and you won¡¯t be able to calm down¡­ If your heart isn¡¯t calm, then your soul will be in turmoil, which will cause your Mark to scatter when it manifests, and you will find it hard to improve.


    "The key is your level of cultivation. You must increase your level of cultivation!" Tian Xie Zi said softly and lifted his right hand to pat Su Ming¡¯s shoulder.


    "You¡¯re not the only one with a troubled past¡­ Your eldest senior brother has his own past, and your second senior brother has his as well¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi faltered in his words, as if he felt moved by something.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment, then he looked at the beast skin map before him and asked in a low whisper, "What level of cultivation will I need to go out of Sky Mist Barrier and out of the Land of South Morning?"


    Tian Xie Zi was silent for a while before he said, "Those who aren¡¯t in the Bone Sacrifice Realm don¡¯t even need to think about walking past Sky Mist Barrier! Even those who have reached Bone Sacrifice Realm need to be careful outside the barrier. The slightest carelessness will lead to a person¡¯s doom.


    "What lies between us and the Shamans is a blood feud!


    "If you reach the Berserker Soul Realm, then you can travel through the barrier as you please, but you still need to be careful. Still, as long as you don¡¯t run into the powerful Shamans from the Shaman Tribe and don¡¯t go to some of the more dangerous ces, then you can still make sure you don¡¯t die."


    "So what you¡¯re saying is that if I reach Berserker Soul Realm, then I¡¯ll earn the right to leave the Land of South Morning?" Su Ming mumbled.


    "It¡¯s just a right, though. The Berserker Soul Realm is merely thepletion of the first great realm of us practitioners of the Berserker Arts¡­ There¡¯s bound to be other realms after the Berserker Soul Realm!


    "But it¡¯s a pity, because no one knows exactly what are the other realms after the Berserker Soul Realm and how we¡¯re supposed to reach them¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi sighed softly.


    "Why?"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Tian Xie Zi.


    "Because the fourth God of Berserkers still hasn¡¯t appeared even after so long. Only the fourth God of Berserkers can feel the presence of the third God of Berserkers¡¯ will through a trance and obtain the inheritance of the God of Berserkers, subsequently sensing the higher realms and create the statue of the God of Berserkers for the realms after the Berserker Soul Realm, and only then will those who have reached Berserker Soul Realm be able to sense their calling."


    Su Ming looked at Tian Xie Zi and said after a long while, "When I wasing here, I met a man named Bai on one of the parts of Sky Mist Barrier. He¡¯s a Divine General in the Bone Sacrifice Realm and he mentioned you. He said you once ventured out of the Land of South Morning and went to the Great Yu Dynasty. Is this true?"


    Tian Xie Zi was silent. A conflicted look appeared on his face. He lifted his head and looked in another direction in the chamber. That part of the chamber was empty, and Su Ming had no idea what he was looking at.


    Nostalgia gradually appeared in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know whether what I saw was the Great Yu Dynasty¡­ Once you reach the Berserker Soul Realm and you want to leave, then I¡¯ll tell you about it."


    Tian Xie Zi closed his eyes, and his voice sounded even older.


    "I know a person whose level of cultivation isn¡¯t even in the Transcendence Realm and he doesn¡¯t live in the Great Yu Dynasty. He lives on another continent, but has left his hometown many times. There was even once¡­ where he might have gone to the Great Yu Dynasty¡­" Su Ming said, his head lowered.


    When Tian Xie Zi heard his words, he immediately opened his eyes, and a bright glint appeared briefly in his eyes before it instantly vanished.


    The moment the light in his eyes shone, an incredible pressure fell upon the ce suddenly, but the pressure also dissipated equally quickly, causing others to think that they might have just imagined it.


    However, Su Ming felt shaken. During that instant, he clearly felt as if his Qi had gone still, and even the ninth summit seemed to have shuddered.


    "Going to Great Yu Dynasty from the other continents without even Transcending¡­? That¡¯s impossible!" Tian Xie Zi eximed.


    "Impossible¡­? It might be."


    Su Ming closed his eyes and covered the bewilderment in his eyes.


    The more he knew, the more things he found were out of ce in his memories regarding Dark Mountain. It was especially so when he saw Lei Chen and Bei Ling on the Chains of Han Mountain, whose appearances he had not been able determine were real or false. There was also the elder, who seemed to have wanted to tell him something when he appeared. All of these things made him uncertain and confused about the things he saw.


    ¡®There¡¯s a veil covering Dark Mountain and the things that had happened when I was in the void in the crack¡­ Perhaps when I have the ability to lift the veil, I¡¯ll be able to find out¡­ the secrets surrounding me,¡¯ Su Ming thought quietly, and this was the only thought that could prevent him from losing himself in the midst of his bewilderment, stop him from breaking down from fear and his suspicions regarding his future and his past.


    "How can I increase my power quickly?"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked towards Tian Xie Zi, who was sitting by his side.


    "Your eldest senior brother asked me that question in the past, and I told him that he needed to have a clear mind. He thought about it for a long time and chose to iste himself for long periods of time in the end."


    Tian Xie Zi cast Su Ming a profound look. There was a brief pause in his sentence before he continued speaking, "Your second senior brother also asked me the same question, and I also told him to clear his mind. His decision was different from your eldest senior brother¡¯s. He chose to go nt flowers and trees.


    "As for your third senior brother ¡­ well, he¡¯s an ignorant fellow. He didn¡¯t ask me that question, only spending all his days drinking and searching for his heart while wasting his life away.


    "I¡¯ll tell you the same answer. You have to have a clear mind."


    Tian Xie Zi smiled faintly and pointed towards the entrance with his right hand.


    "You must have been disappointed by the Berserker Vessels in the firstyer of the chamber. You see them as broken and useless items. That is the same as the wine you drank from the gourd. You think it¡¯s water, but to me, it¡¯s wine.


    "That¡¯s the same logic. To me, the items in the firstyer of the chamber are things that I collected throughout my life. In my heart, they¡¯re the most precious enchanted Vessels in the world.


    "You must also have been disappointed by all the skills belonging to Freezing Sky n stored in the secondyer, because you couldn¡¯t tell what was within."


    There was a ghost of a smile on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s lips as he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not speak.


    "You still don¡¯t truly understand. What do Berserkers practice? We practice creation, and that means we aren¡¯t limited by anything. We rely on ourselves to create whatever it is that we want.


    "Those so-called skills and abilities are just creations left behind by our ancestors. There are hundreds upon thousands of Berserkers in Freezing Sky n, and the powerful ones are as numerous as clouds, but are these people practicing the creation?


    "Do they know the meaning of creation?


    "My disciples don¡¯t need any skills or abilities. They only need to understand the rules of Creation lying in the world once they find the way to clear their mind!"


    There seemed to be a strange glow on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face. There was a sort of obstinacy with how he looked with that glow on his face.


    However, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s obstinacy seemed almost like madness to Su Ming.


    "Creation¡­ This one word is what people desire and what they are searching for. But what is the true meaning of Creation? This is my question for you. Go think about it, understand it, and once you have your answer,e tell me."


    That mysterious look was back on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face. He stroked his beard and spokenguidly with the airs of a well learned sage.


    "Can I take this map with me?"


    Su Ming stood up quietly and carefully folded up the beast skin scroll before him.


    "If you are my disciple, then you can take away one item from eachyer," Tian Xie Zi said, smiling softly.


    Su Ming put the beast skin away into his bosom, then looked at Tian Xie Zi and took a deep breath. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him.


    "Please receive the greeting from your disciple, Su Ming, Master."


    Tian Xie Ziughed boisterously and waved his arm. Immediately, wind blew past with a whistle and brought Su Ming out of the cave.


    "Your senior brothers are a little odd, but you should get in touch with them. Go and search for a way to clear your mind. Trust me, you¡¯ll be able to find it."

 Chapter 222 — Third Senior Brother’s Eccentricities

    <h4>Chapter 222: Third Senior Brother¡¯s entricities</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood alone on the top of the ninth summit. Once he was taken out of the chamber by Tian Xie Zi, he was left alone on the spot. He had no idea where Tian Xie Zi went.


    ¡®Freezing Sky n¡¯s ninth summit¡­ is it my home now?¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the white world lying before him in the distance, and a familiar yet strange feeling rose in his heart.


    What was familiar was the snow, and what was strange was thend.


    Snow danced in the air around him. When he looked at it, Su Ming lowered his head and walked down the nt covered stairs.


    ¡®Since I¡¯m already here, then I might as well find a cave abode first.¡¯


    As Su Ming walked down, he looked around him, and all he saw were nts that could survive in the cold. They grew so densely that they covered most of the mountain.


    ¡®Our second senior brother is far too hardworking, which led him to believe that he could do better¡­¡¯


    The words of his third senior brother, Hu Zi, echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. He walked for a long time, and gradually began to understand what those words meant.


    When night arrived and the world turned dark, Su Ming found a ce that was not covered in nts in a certain part of the ninth summit¡¯s mountainside. The spot was a little further away from the stairs. There was a big stone protruding off the ground, and it formed a tform that was not too big.


    When Su Ming stood on the tform and the moaning winter breeze blew past his ears, he lifted his right hand, and immediately, the center of his brows shone with a green light. The small virescent sword flew out and circled Su Ming several times before it charged towards the rock wall of the ninth summit next to him.


    Banging sounds echoed in the air, and under the small sword¡¯s continuous barrage, Su Ming gradually opened up a simple cave abode in the rock wall. The ice stones on the wall were incredibly sturdy. Just trying to hew out a simple cave abode required a bit of an effort from Su Ming¡¯s part.


    Only when the moon hung high in the sky was the cave abode finally finished. Su Ming put away the small sword and looked at the cave abode before him. It was so simple that it did not even have a door. He shook his head and went in.


    There was only one room in his abode. Su Ming walked to the end and looked around. The walls of the cave gave off a chilling air, causing the entire abode to also be cold.


    He sat down quietly and took out the beast skin map from his bosom. He lowered his head and looked at it for a moment before sighing softly.


    ¡®Power¡­ Master is right. If I want to get out of the Land of South Morning, then I need great power.


    ¡®First, I need to find a method to clear my mind and understand the true meaning of ¡®Creation¡¯.¡¯


    Su Ming put away the beast skin map and sat down on the ground with a contemtive look on his face.


    Time trickled by. During his first night in Freezing Sky n¡¯s ninth summit and in the simple cave abode with the moaning winter wind as hispanion, Su Ming spent most of the night mulling over Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words.


    Besides the wind, Freezing Sky n was quiet at night. It was especially so on the ninth summit, because there were just too few people living there.


    Moonlight scattered on the ground outside in a gentle manner, though the light gave the snow on the ground a biting cold air.


    When it was almost daylight, Su Ming woke up from his meditation. He frowned. He was a little unclear on what exactly clearing his mind meant.


    ¡®Clearing my own mind? I should have already done it. My mind is already calm and cleared. But what¡¯s the use of it for my training¡­? What does Master mean by understanding it?¡¯


    Su Ming thought about it for a long time, but still found himself a little unclear about it. He lifted his head and looked at the dimly lit sky outside his abode before walking outside.


    An unfamiliarnd and an unfamiliar mountain. The moment Su Ming walked outside, cold wind blew against his face and brought some snow. He did not mind the cold brought by the snow.


    The sky was dimly lit. The darkness around the area had mostly gone away and he could see the outline of thend. Su Ming walked forward without a direction and the snow he walked on made crunching sounds under his feet. Those sounds along with the rhythm at which they came gradually rxed Su Ming¡¯s mind that had be confused form his inability to understand his Master¡¯s words.


    ¡®Clearing the mind¡­ does he mean to train the mind?¡¯


    Su Ming felt as if he understood something.


    He had no idea how much time had passed, but as he walked around, he suddenly stopped and a piercing and fierce look appeared in his eyes. However, he soon rxed and looked forward with an odd expression.


    He saw a person crouching before him behind a big stone. That person had a pot of wine in his hands. As he drank, he would stretch his head out from behind the big rock carefully and peak outwards.


    From where Su Ming stood, he could only see that person¡¯s back. He could not see exactly what the person was so carefully peaking at from behind the rock.


    "Third senior brother¡­?"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression became even odder. He could not really understand what this man who kept referring to himself as Grandpa Hu was doing by crouching there.


    "Shh¡­"


    Third senior brother had clearly noticed Su Ming. He turned back and swiftly ced his index finger by his mouth and made faces at him. Once he signaled Su Ming to not make a sound, he beckoned him over.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he walked carefully towards him. When he saw that his third senior brother was being very cautious and even had a hint of nervousness on his face, Su Ming could not help but to keep his guard up. He even bent down and approached him slowly.


    When he saw Su Ming¡¯s attitude, admiration appeared on the man¡¯s face. Once Su Ming was close, he grabbed his arm and pulled him behind himself before he whispered, "Don¡¯t speak. No matter what you seeter, don¡¯t cause a ruckus, or else things will get troublesome."


    This third senior brother of his had kept himpany when Su Ming was traveling to the ninth summit, but he had never seen such an expression on the dense-looking man.


    When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but be surprised. However, he also became serious because of his words and nodded his head.


    "Aye, that¡¯s it. When I look over next time, you can peak with me. Remember this, don¡¯t cause a ruckus¡­"


    Third senior brother licked his lips. As he warned Su Ming, he drank some more wine, then lifted his head and looked out of the edge of the mountain rock.


    Su Ming also lifted his head and stole a nce over the edge of the mountain rock.


    That one nce alone made the expression on his face became even more peculiar.


    There was nothing behind the mountain rock. The entire ce was filled with nts, and there was no sign of anyone being there. The ce was silent.


    Third senior brother¡¯s spirits were lifted up and he whispered quickly, "He¡¯s here!"


    The moment those words were said, Su Ming immediately saw a person in white floating towards them like a ghost from the distance.


    However, he was not really traveling very fast. Once he drifted to the spot filled with nts before them, he stopped. Judging by his looks, that person was Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother.


    There was a cautious look on his face. Once he looked around to check his surroundings, he lowered his head and looked at the nts by his feet before crouching down and picking some of them. After that, he looked around once again before drifting away into the distance.


    Su Ming was stunned.


    He simply could not understand just what he needed to observe in this person. The cautious and stern look on Hu Zi¡¯s face made Su Ming feel that this waspletely absurd.


    Once their second senior brother left, Hu Zi rxed and leaned against the stone with a wide grin on his face as he looked at Su Ming.


    "So? Didn¡¯t that feel great?"


    Su Ming was speechless. He looked at his third senior brother and found himself at aplete loss for words.


    "Let me tell you, youngest junior brother. Do you know who is the smartest person on the ninth summit?"


    There was a prideful look of third senior brother¡¯s face as he picked up the pot of wine and drank a huge mouthful. He even let out a drunken burp in the process.


    Su Ming was silent and shook his head. He felt that he should not be here, or perhaps more urately speaking, he should not even havee out of his cave abode.


    "You don¡¯t? Well, that¡¯s to be expected. This is your first day on the mountain. Let me tell you, if wepare our powers, I can¡¯t win against our second senior brother, neither can I win against our eldest senior brother, much less the old man.


    "But intelligence is another matter. Is there anyone else who is smarter than me on this mountain? None!"


    Third senior brother¡¯s expression became even more prideful.


    Su Ming continued staying silent. He looked at the man before him and had no idea just how he came to this conclusion.


    "You¡¯re shocked, right? Let me tell you, your Grandpa Hu is the smartest person because I like to think," third senior brother whispered to him with a pleased look.


    "Not only do I like thinking, I also like observing things. It¡¯s not just the ninth summit, I also have other targets of observation on the other mountains.


    "I think, I observe, that¡¯s why I keep getting smarter!


    "What did you see just now? You saw our second senior brother, right? Let me tell you. What you saw was our second senior brother, but also not our second senior brother. Haha, our second senior brother is constantly paranoid and keeps saying that someone is stealing his nts at night. He even suspects that I¡¯m the one stealing those nts, but I¡¯m not going to tell him that I see him stealing his own nts at night every single time."


    The pleased look on third senior brother¡¯s face grew clearer as he whispered to Su Ming.


    Su Ming felt his head hurt. He rubbed the center of his brows, and just as he was about to stand up and leave¡­


    "Our senior second brother has gone mad with farming. The him you see at night and the him you see in the morning are different people. Isn¡¯t it tiring? He goes to nt stuff in the morning, and then he goes and steals at night, and he¡¯s always looking for the thief, which also happens to be him. I¡¯m not going to tell him, though."


    Third senior brother grinned and took a big swig from his wine pot.


    Su Ming smiled wryly as he looked at him.


    He finally understood just what was his third senior brother¡¯s strange habit. That entricity of his was not his love to drink wine, but it was his love to observe and think.


    "The wine¡¯s a little cold now. I¡¯ve been here for too long, and now the wine¡¯s not nice anymore," third senior brother mumbled and stood up, then swept his gaze over Su Ming.


    "Youngest junior brother, your senior brother Hu is happy today, so what do you say if I bring you to see our eldest senior brother? Our senior brother is a weird person. Isn¡¯t he silly? He¡¯s constantly in istion just like a turtle. Isn¡¯t that tiring? He should live his life like me. He needs to think more, observe more, drink more, and dream more¡­


    "But I heard from the old man when he borrowed wine from me that our eldest senior brother is different from us. He¡¯s real lucky, you know. He was the first to follow the old man, and I heard that he got himself some real skills. I heard that it¡¯s the most mysterious skill from Freezing Sky n," third senior brother mumbled drunkenly, pouting.


    Su Ming was just about to leave when he heard the man¡¯s words. His heart jumped suddenly and a brilliant light appeared in his eyes. He had a feeling that he had caught onto something from his third senior brother¡¯s words, and his feet stopped moving once again.


    He lowered his head and looked at his third senior brother looking at him with a drunken look and a foolish grin. Slowly, he found himself unable to tell whether this person was truly drunk, or that he was just telling him all of it on purpose.


    "Are youing? If you¡¯re not, then I¡¯ll go by myself."


    Third senior brother rubbed his eyes and yawned.

 Chapter 223 — Epiphany

    <h4>Chapter 223: Epiphany</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I¡¯ll go!"


    Su Ming nodded his head.


    His third senior brother¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted and he picked up the gourd from the ground before lifting his head to look at the sky. As he mumbled some words that Su Ming could not hear, he lifted his hand and made a few signs with his hand as if he was scheming something.


    After a moment, a silly grin appeared on his face.


    "That¡¯s great. You¡¯re real lucky. We can see our eldest senior brother today. Come, follow me closely."


    As third senior brother spoke, he charged into the distance. Su Ming did not say anything but simply followed behind him, looking at his third senior brother¡¯s back. He gradually found himself unable to understand this person.


    Su Ming ran behind Hu Zi through the mountains, and before long, as the sun started rising in the sky, they saw a rather broken mountain rock. He could see a low cave over there, and most of the entrance was blocked by a big rock, causing arge amount of sunlight to be blocked off the cave even if it was already daylight.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he asked, "Eldest senior brother isted himself here?"


    "There¡¯s no way our eldest senior brother would enjoy his life this way. This is your senior brother Hu¡¯s cave abode. So? It looks grand, right? Wait here, I¡¯ll get me some wine."


    While speaking, he bowed his top half and entered through the low cave entrance. Su Ming stood stunned outside for a moment, beginning to feel doubtful about his previous spection.


    Very soon, his third senior brother walked out. Some wine spilled out from the wine pot in his hands. It was clear that he had just refilled it, and there was an excited look on his face as he held the giant gourd in his hands.


    "Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry, or else it¡¯ll be toote."


    As he spoke, third senior brother dashed forward. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before following behind him. The both of them ran to the bottom of the mountain.


    After about the time it takes to burn an incense stick to burn, Hu Zi brought Su Ming to the bottom of the mountain. With a few twists and turns, they moved to a crack in the mountain. The moment they stepped into the crack, Su Ming immediately sensed a chilling air blow against his face.


    He looked at his third senior brother¡¯s actions. It was clear that he was incredibly familiar with this ce. They walked for half a day in that crack and gradually moved deeper underground. During the entire process, there were times where they seemed to have reached the end because Su Ming could no longer see any road leading forward, but the moment Hu Zi took another turn, a new path would appear before them.


    They took many turns in the iceyer, and when Su Ming started feeling dizzy, his third senior brother came to a halt before him and brought him to an ice basin that was moderate in size.


    When he looked over, the basin seemed like a gigantic hole lying before him. It was dark inside it, and freezing air spread out from within. There were also numerous icicles hanging from the top of the basin that exuded a biting cold presence.


    "We¡¯re here. Our eldest senior brother is down there, but it¡¯s too deep, so we can¡¯t go in. We can only look from here."


    Third senior brother turned around and looked at Su Ming before pointing towards the basin before them.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and looked down the basin. He could not see the end with his current level of cultivation and sight.


    His third senior brother ced the gourd in his hand on the ground and stood beside him. He lifted his right hand and started counting on his fingers, looking as if he was counting time.


    "There¡¯s still the time of half an incense stick left. Youngest junior brother, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit¡­"


    Yet before he finished speaking, a low roar suddenly came from within the basin. That roar was so loud that the ice around the basin started trembling viciously.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. He could clearly feel a strong wave of heat that did not belong to the ice suddenly erupting forth. He instantly took a few steps back. The heat crashed into the two like an explosion, and a wave of hot air surged forth explosively from underneath the basin.


    That wave of hot air gave people a sense of scorching heat that would even burn their bodies. Yet strangely, the basin and the ice around it was only melting slowly under that wave of heat. When this sight that obviously defied logic appeared before Su Ming, he felt shaken, and he took a deep breath.


    "Darn it! Our eldest senior brother¡¯s exhtion was brought forward! Eldest senior brother, Hu Zi is here, I even brought our youngest junior brother, he was just taken in by the old man! On behalf of our youngest junior brother, how about you help me warm up my wine?


    "Let me warn you, eldest senior brother, if you break my wine gourd again and embarrass me before our youngest junior brother, then I¡¯ll nevere see you again."


    While he spoke, third senior brother quickly threw the wine gourd into the basin. The wine gourd did not fall but instead floated in midair until the heat that erupted from within the basin rushed out and crashed into it.


    However, cracking sounds rang out in the air. Cracks immediately appeared on the wine gourd. Some of the wine even spilled from them and fell into the basin.


    "Eldest senior brother!"


    Hu Zi let out a shrill cry and he was so shocked his expression even changed.


    A cold harrumph came from within the basin, and a thinyer of ice immediately covered the cracks on the wine gourd, causing the wine that was spilling from the gourd to stop flowing out.


    At the same time, a wave of heat spread out from within the unsealed gourd. A thick alcoholic fragrance filled the air in the area, causing the people who took a breath of the air to feel warm.


    The surface of the gourd was covered by ayer of ice while the wine in the gourd boiled, and arge part of it turned into alcoholic steam.


    "That¡¯s enough, eldest senior brother! That¡¯s enough!"


    Hu Zi¡¯s expression changed really quickly. Just a breath ago, he had a wretched look on his face, and now he was already smiling happily.


    "Third¡­ don¡¯t do this again¡­ Every single time you leave, I have to change the outline of the path outside, but you always manage to get in either way¡­"


    The wine gourd covered in ice floated towards Hu Zi andnded before him. At the same time, a voice that carried a hint of resignation traveled out from within the basin.


    That voice was very gentle, but the moment itnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears, he first felt a chill run down his spine, and that chill soon turned into warmth that spread through his entire body.


    "You¡¯re the only one who cane up with the idea of using the Origin Breath I refined after much difficulty to warm your wine¡­ Hah¡­ just remember to deliver half of that pot to Master, or else I won¡¯t warm your wine again!"


    The resigned tone in that voice made Su Ming think that his third senior brother had gone overboard.


    "Eldest senior brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely send half a pot to the old man. Haha!"


    Hu Zi¡¯s face was alit with excitement. He quickly picked up the wine gourd and took a sniff of the alcoholic fragranceing from within. An intoxicated look appeared on his face.


    "Fourth, you just came to the mountain. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯te out of istion just yet. I can only do so after a few years. How about this? I¡¯ll give this to you. Use it to protect yourself."


    The gentle voice traveled forth once again, and a blue piece of ice abruptly flew out of the basin. It charged towards Su Ming and floated before him.


    The blue ball of fire sealed in the blue ice gave it a bewitching presence.


    "Thank you, eldest senior brother."


    Su Ming quickly wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed before he put away the blue piece of ice. Just by the look of it, he could tell that this was something extraordinary.


    Hu Zi picked up his wine gourd and dragged Su Ming a few steps back before he shouted towards the basin, "Eldest senior brother, you should hurry back to your training. I already made calctions. You¡¯ll be exhaling that Origin Breath of yours 43 dayster. When that timees, I¡¯lle find you again. We won¡¯t bother you anymore. Eldest senior brother, good luck!"


    The heat spreading from the basin clearly halted for a brief moment, and a resigned sigh reached them from within the basin.


    "Don¡¯t always work on getting drunk. Remember what the Master told you before. While getting drunk is the method you found to clear your mind, this is just a process. What¡¯s important is the dream you have after you¡¯re drunk¡­"


    The gentle voice echoed in the air.


    "I know, I know. We¡¯re leaving now."


    Hu Zi quickly left, but Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. He looked towards the hot air spreading out from within the basin.


    "Eldest senior brother, what is the skill you¡¯re practicing? Is it truly one of the skills taken from our Master¡¯s secondyer in the chamber? Did you see the Arts and abilities written on the jades?"


    There was a short period of silence from within the basin before the gentle voice came once again.


    "You can¡¯t see what I see¡­ because what I desire the most are skills."


    His eldest senior brother¡¯s voice vibrated in the air, just like how Su Ming¡¯s heart was shaking at that moment. When he was eventually dragged out of his eldest senior brother¡¯s istion grounds by Hu Zi and arrived at the bottom of the ninth summit, he felt his mind going into such turmoil it felt as if there were waves crashing in his mind.


    He did not know how he left the ce. In the shaken state he was in, he parted ways with his third senior brother and returned to his cave abode. He sat down cross-legged on the tform and looked at the world in the distance. However, what he saw was no longer important. He could not calm down. Nothing he saw could calm him down.


    ¡®Because my eldest senior brother desired skills, that¡¯s why when he saw the jades in the secondyer, they were real to him¡­ He got the skill he wanted and isted himself to train and make himself stronger.


    ¡®And I wanted the map the most, that¡¯s why the Berserker Vessels in the firstyer, the skills in the secondyer, and even the ancient scrolls in the thirdyer were fake. The map was the only thing I could see¡­


    ¡®My eldest senior brother isted himself to clear his mind and understand the meaning of Creation¡­ perhaps the skill he obtained was just a part of it. To bring into being is the true meaning of Creation.


    ¡®I wonder what my second senior brother obtained from Master¡¯s chamber¡­ He chose to nt those nts because if he nted them on his own, that¡¯s also a form of bringing something into being¡­ He¡¯s bringing life into being and using this method to train his mind and to understand this¡­


    ¡®As for my third senior brother, he enters sleep after he¡¯s drunk. Getting drunk is the process, and he dreams when he falls asleep. That is a start of him training his mind¡­ Dreaming can also mean creating dreams¡­¡¯


    Su Ming understood now.


    He shuddered. At that moment, he saw the world lighting up in the distance. The sun was rising in the horizon. The sun was lighting up thend with an indescribable, shocking presence. The wind was traveling at a moderate speed and lifted Su Ming¡¯s hair. The sunlight cast him under a few different shades of colors.


    Su Ming slowly turned his head and looked towards the top of the mountain that was now illuminated by sunlight. He could vaguely see an old person standing there. That person was looking at the sun rising in the horizon as his clothes fluttered in the wind.


    "Master¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The words Tian Xie Zi had told him that day appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind once again, "If you ept me as your Master, then you¡¯ll understand someday that Freezing Sky n is nothing!"


    Su Ming closed his eyes and immersed himself in his own understanding of the words.


    Time passed by slowly. One day, two days, three days¡­


    As the sun rose and set, Su Ming sat on the tform and remained unmoving in the midst of the wind and snow.

 Chapter 224 — The Person who Came in the Snowstorm

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Person who Came in the Snowstorm</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lost his sense of time in that rather unfamiliar state. He had his eyes closed, and he looked as if he had lost his soul. His soul seemed to have left his body and fused together with the world.


    In his world, there was neither the sky nor the earth. There was only chaos that enveloped his mind like a thickyer of fog, causing him to be unable to see clearly, but his heart was still calm, so calm that even his heartbeat was beginning to grow faint.


    Snow fell on his hair and his clothes. The snow gradually umted on him, causing Su Ming to look like a snowman from afar.


    Four days, five days, six days¡­


    The sun rose and set numerous times. Sunlight and moonlight fell on Su Ming¡¯s body alternatively and reflected off different shades of light on his body. Nheless, he still remained still and unmoving.


    Su Ming did not know about this, but at that moment, at the top of the ninth summit, the person he¡¯d seen before he entered this state had not left.


    Tian Xie Zi stood on the peak silently. He had been watching Su Ming sitting there from the very start, had been going through the past few days along with him, and he would continue staying there.


    As his Master, he would only leave when Su Ming woke up.


    He knew that this state was an incredibly important process of life and metamorphosis for this particr disciple of his. This was a process that would grant him epiphany.


    Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming in the distance as he mumbled under his breath, "All my disciples would experience their first epiphany at different points of time once they came under me¡­"


    When his first disciple experienced his epiphany, he watched.


    When his second disciple experienced his epiphany, he watched.


    He still watched on the peak quietly when his third disciple experienced his epiphany.


    Right now, he was standing on the mountain just like the previous three times he had done so. He watched Su Ming gain his epiphany. During this process, he would not allow anyone to disturb his students. He was their Master. He had to stretch out his arms and protect them with his body when they were weak.


    "I look forward to what sort of method will dawn on you and allow you to clear your mind¡­"


    A kind smile appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face. In that smile was expectation.


    He would never forget the sight of this disciple of his crying when he saw the beast skin map in the chamber a few days ago¡­


    Just like how when he took in his first, second, and third disciples, the moment Su Ming called him his Master, he treated Su Ming as his disciple. There was no need for him to acknowledge Su Ming as his disciple overtime. Sometimes, people only needed that one particr feeling at that one particr moment to familiarize themselves with each other.


    Tian Xie Zi continued watching¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s third senior brother who loved calling himself Grandpa Huy in his cave on the ninth summit with his wine gourd in his hand, drinking from it. He was already drunk. However, the state of drunkenness he was in for the past few days made it difficult for him to fall asleep.


    He would asionally lift his head and look towards a particr direction. His line of sight might have been blocked by the stone wall of his cave, but if the wall was not there, then he would be able to see Su Ming sitting on that tform in the direction he looked.


    "My life is so difficult¡­ but there¡¯s no help to it, he¡¯s my youngest junior brother. There¡¯s no way around it¡­ but at least when I go out and fight next time, I¡¯ll have someone helping me. Not bad, not bad at all¡­" The third senior brother mumbled under his breath and grinned widely in a highly pleased manner.


    "Hmph, at least I¡¯m smart. Youngest junior brother gained an understanding from my unwitting guidance. Let¡¯s see what sort of method he¡¯ll figure out¡­ No good. What if he reaches an epiphany like eldest senior brother and istes himself just like him? Then I¡¯ll just be lonely again!


    "What if hees to a realization and obtains the same weird habit as second senior brother and falls in love with nting stuff¡­ That won¡¯t do either¡­ Drinking. It¡¯ll be best if hees to reach an epiphany where he needs to drink, then he can drink with me."


    The man scratched his head and anxiety appeared on his face.


    At that moment, there was a person who was crouching down among arge field of nts on the ninth summit. He was digging through the iced earth and nting some seeds in the ground.


    The man was wearing a white shirt. He had a handsome face and his eyes were bright. There was a smile on his face. He would asionally lift his head and look towards where Su Ming was sitting. When he did so, his smile would widen.


    "Youngest junior brother, good luck. Whether or not you can be part of the ninth summit depends on whether you can reach an epiphany¡­"


    That man was Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother. He did not go to sleep even though it was already daylight. In fact, he had not gone to sleep for the past few days, but would instead asionally cast his eyes to where Su Ming was as he took care of his nts, an act that was out of ordinary for him.


    At the bottom of the ninth summit was a crack in the ice that led to the bottom of the mountain. It was Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother¡¯s istion grounds. He was also looking in the same direction with a kind look in his eyes, as if he could see Su Ming. There was also eagerness in his gaze.


    Su Ming was sitting silently on the tform. There was still ayer of fog in his world. He could not see anything, only the fog surrounding him. He had no idea how long it had been. It might have just been several breaths, it might have been several days, or even much longer.


    He did not think about that in depth. He only kept his gaze fixed on the fog.


    He could see the vague shape of a person in that fog. That person seemed to be sitting cross-legged. Cold air gradually gathered around that person, but there was also a presence of heat within that cold air.


    This was how Su Ming felt about his eldest senior brother in his mind.


    "With istion, he could lock his body in a meditative state and focus his mind, which will lead to clearing his mind¡­ By understanding the skill given to him, he could create his own path¡­ This is my eldest senior brother," Su Ming mumbled. This was what he understood about his eldest senior brother.


    "I can achieve this state as well¡­ but if I choose this path because I saw it, then it¡¯s not creation¡­ I¡¯ll just be walking on someone else¡¯s path. I¡¯ll be walking in my eldest senior brother¡¯s shadow."


    Su Ming was silent for a long time before he shook his head slowly.


    Slowly but surely, right before his eyes, another picture appeared in the fog in his world. However, only Su Ming could see that picture. If anyone else was in his world right then and looked at the fog, they would only see fog. They would not be able to see anything else.


    It might look like fog, but in truth, those were Su Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    Within the new picture, Su Ming saw his second senior brother. He saw the nts on the ninth summit, and saw a power that created life.


    "By allowing the flowers to grow to the peak of perfection, he could reach the peak of perfection of his mind. The lives of these nts were given by the world, but through the second senior brother¡¯s hands, this also bes a type of creation¡­


    "Second senior brother seems to turn into another person at night and takes away the nts he creates¡­ That¡¯s because since he was the one who gave life to the nts, he can also¡­ destroy them with his hands¡­"


    Su Ming trembled. In his state of reaching epiphany, he suddenly understood some of his second senior brother¡¯s actions.


    His thoughts might not be correct, but it was what Su Ming understood.


    "This sort of creation has reached an incredibly profound state¡­ Second senior brother¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He fell silent for a moment, but still chose to shake his head again.


    "This path still isn¡¯t suitable for me to answer Master¡¯s question on what is Creation¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the fog. In truth, he already had an answer for Tian Xie Zi¡¯s question. However, he could only keep the answer in his heart. He could not say it out loud. If he did, then it would be wrong.


    "Eldest senior brother¡¯s answer should be¡­ I am Creation."


    "Second senior brother¡¯s answer should be the same."


    "Perhaps the words are slightly different for third senior brother, but the meaning should be the same¡­ They can answer it this way because they found the way to clear their minds and find their own Creation."


    "I can¡¯t say it, because I haven¡¯t found the answer. If I imitate second senior brother¡¯s path, then I¡¯ll never be able to say this¡­ Unless I find my own path."


    Su Ming shook his head.


    The fog before him changed once again. This time, in the picture that no one else could see, he saw his third senior brother. He had a drunken look in his eyes as he drank wine andy on the ground. There was a foolish smile on his lips, and drool flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Su Ming could hear faint snores.


    He was dreaming about a world that made him happy. In that world, there were countless people drinking wine with him, and there were also countless people who were waiting for him to go and hit them¡­


    His happy expression made Su Ming snicker uncontrobly.


    He could already imagine that his third senior brother gained his epiphany the easiest and his epiphany was the simplest. In fact, there was a high possibility that his third senior brother did not have any sort of epiphany. It was just that when he fell asleep once he was drunk, he dreamed, and from then onwards, he naturally found the way to clear his mind.


    "If someday, third senior brother¡¯s dreams could be true, then his achievements will not be any less than second senior brother¡¯s¡­ As for eldest senior brother¡­ I still don¡¯t really understand his path."


    Su Ming eventually chose to shake his head once again.


    He would not walk on his third senior brother¡¯s path either.


    "I wonder what was Master¡¯s epiphany¡­?"


    Su Ming had no clue, but he did not think about it either. Gradually, the fog before him started changing drastically. Its change was a projection of Su Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    He was thinking about his own epiphany and his own method to clear his mind.


    Days passed by. Very soon, it was already the 27th day since Su Ming sat down on the tform.


    During the 27 days, sometimes snow would fall from the sky, but the volume was light. Yet even so, the snow still made Su Ming look as if his body had fused together with the snowstorm beside him.


    Once 27 days passed by and the morning of the 28th day arrived, the morning sun was apanied by a great blizzard.


    Blizzards were not umon in Freezing Sky n, there would be blizzards once every few days. As of then, as a blizzard raged in thend, and moaning, cold wind whistled through the sky, lifting up arge amount of snow in a seeming attempt to cover the entire world, the blizzard looked like arge, ancient beast that had its ws lifted then mmed them on the ground.


    As the blizzard raged in the air, a person walked towards the bottom of the ninth summit from the distance. That person wore a thick bamboo hat and a straw cape that covered his entire body. A shocking presence spread out faintly from within his body as he walked in the blizzard, causing the snow and wind to seem afraid ofing close to him. They rolled back from his body, causing him to look like an earth dragoning closer to the ce.


    "Su Ming¡­"


    That person¡¯s voice was freezing cold and he spoke with a ghastly tone under the ninth summit.

 Chapter 225 — The Hands of Creation

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Hands of Creation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "There¡¯re a lot of rumors regarding Freezing Sky n¡¯s ninth summit. Since I¡¯m here today, I might as well see whether those rumors are true¡­" the person wearing the bamboo hat said with a cold sneer at the foot of the ninth summit.


    "I don¡¯t understand just how this unassuming Su Ming could make senior brother Si Ma pay so much heed to him. He even sent me a long distance letter and used that one favor I owe him to make mee here and take away something from him."


    The moment the person took a step up the ninth summit through the blizzard, his entire body seemed to have blended together with the snow. The blizzard in the sky suddenly turned into a human face and let out a low, savage growl at the ninth summit. That growl became the wind the lifted up the snow.


    The moment the person stepped on the mountain, the entire ninth summit seemed to tremble.


    Su Ming¡¯s third senior brother who was drinking in his cave opened his eyes, surprised. He quickly took a few steps forward and bent his body down to exit his cave abode before looking down the mountain.


    "That¡¯s Zi Che from the second summit. He¡¯s ced ninth on the ranking board among the disciples on the Great Frozen ins in Freezing Sky n! Why did he appear on the ninth summit? Could it be to fight me? But I didn¡¯t offend him."


    Hu Zi was momentarily stunned. He scratched his head.


    In the midst of his surprise, his expression suddenly changed, because at that moment, Zi Che, who was dressed in a straw cape and bamboo hat, took his second step since up the ninth summit.


    The instant his foot fell, his body suddenly appeared before Hu Zi. His appearance was so sudden it looked as if he had just forced his way through. The moment he stood a few hundred feet before Hu Zi, a monstrous presence erupted forth with a bang. That presence made Hu Zi quickly take a few dozen steps backwards. The wine gourd in his hand also shattered with a bang.


    "Trash!"


    Zi Che¡¯s face could not be seen under the straw cape and bamboo hat, but a chilling glint appeared in his eyes, and the shocking presence caused the ice around him to show signs of cracking. It was especially so for thend behind him. The savage human face that was formed from the blizzard let out a roar, and more snow gathered in the sky, as if it wanted to bury the entire ninth summit underneath.


    Zi Che cast Hu Zi a cold re and took his third step.


    The moment he took the third step, he disappeared from Hu Zi¡¯s sight. Because he had left, he did not see that Hu Zi was staring at the shattered wine gourd on the ground at that moment. Red filled his sight and viciousness appeared in his eyes.


    "How dare you break your Grandpa Hu¡¯s gourd!"


    Hu Zi lifted his head swiftly and let out a loud shout towards the sky. He turned into a long arc and charged towards Zi Che, who was leaving.


    At that moment, two people were running out of the seventh summit towards the ninth summit. The two of them were women and pleasing to the eye.


    One of them was Han Cang Zi. There was worry on her face as she ran at full speed towards the ninth summit.


    The woman beside her wore a yellow robe. Her petite, oval shaped face gave her an elegant and beautiful air. It was a strikingly simr look to how Han Cang Zi usually looked like.


    There was azy expression on her face. When she saw just how nervous and worried Han Cang Zi was, she teased her, "Junior sister Fang, just what sort of person is this Su Ming for you to pay so much attention to him? Could it be¡­"


    The woman¡¯s voice was very attractive. She chuckled after her own words.


    "Junior sister, this isn¡¯t the time for this!"


    Han Cang Zi travelled incredibly quickly, charging towards the ninth summit.


    "Alright alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. Don¡¯t worry, Zi Che may be wild, but he¡¯s not a bad person. I¡¯ll just ask him not to cause trouble to Su Ming."


    "He¡¯s your younger brother, of course you¡¯ll be siding with him."


    There was a hint of aint in Han Cang Zi¡¯s words. The woman behind her smiled, but did not mind. She simply continued trying to soothe Han Cang Zi with a gentle voice.


    They gradually got closer to the ninth summit as they spoke. However, right at the moment they got closer, they clearly felt the power of a blizzard charging towards them and forcing them to slow down.


    At that moment, both of them also saw the savage human face formed by the blizzard, which was previously obscured from their sight by the ninth summit. The face was howling at the ninth summit.


    Han Cang Zi¡¯s expression immediately changed. The woman beside her also turned grave.


    "He activated the Art for his Berserker Mark!"


    The woman took a step forward and charged towards the ninth summit in the face of the blizzard. Han Cang Zi bit her bottom lip and followed behind her with worry.


    On the ninth summit, Zi Che, who was dressed in a straw cape and a bamboo hat, arrived 300 feet away from where Su Ming sat the moment with his third step. He stood there with a cold and detached expression as his gaze fell on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    "Just another piece of trash. The ninth summit is not as spoken in the rumors!" Zi Che said coldly and lifted his right hand.


    But just as he was about to point towards Su Ming¡­


    At that moment, Su Ming waspletely unaware of what was happening outside. He was immersed in his own world. The fog he saw was currently raging and tumbling furiously. He thought he saw a faint shadow of something within.


    A feeling akin to epiphany gradually formed in his heart.


    "Just let me see a little clearer¡­" he mumbled. He had a strong feeling that if he could just see clearly, then he would be able to find the answer, and he would obtain the right to answer just what was the meaning of Creation.


    As Zi Che lifted his right hand in the world outside Su Ming¡¯s mind, the world let out a loud rumble around the tform Su Ming had seated himself. The giant blizzard that had turned into the savage human face appeared in the air just to Su Ming¡¯s side, and it was approaching quickly. The giant blizzard brought with it an earth shaking presence that did not just intend to bury Su Ming underneath, but also the entire ninth summit!


    That sight even created a false impression that this blizzard was a work of nature, not due to a person using a mystical ability.


    Zi Che did not intend to let Su Ming live. If he had not joined the ninth summit, but joined any other summit and became a true Freezing Sky n disciple, then Zi Che would find his hands tied. After all, they would belong to the same school, and the rules within the school were very strict, and it would be difficult for him to act in the day like this.


    Yet Su Ming entered the ninth summit, the ninth summit that belonged to Freezing Sky n, but at the same time not. The disciples here did not have to follow the rules set by Freezing Sky n, but because of that they were also not protected by the rules of the school. That was why Zi Che thought about killing Su Ming without even a word and subsequently throwing his corpse to Si Ma Xin, who was rushing back to Freezing Sky n.


    To him, the man who always referred to himself as Grandpa Hu was trash. There was no need for him to be careful of him. As for the person who loved nting things, he was a very effeminate and weak person to Zi Che.


    Even the eldest senior brother of the ninth summit was just a coward who loved isting himself. Zi Che had heard about him before. When disciples from other summits came to teach that trash Hu Zi a lesson, his other two senior brothers did not act at all. The trash who loved nting stuff would especially pretend to be asleep to avoid trouble and let his junior brother fend for himself.


    In fact, there was even one time when he saw such a thing happen when he was passing by the ninth summit. At that time, he was filled with disdain and contempt towards the ninth summit.


    The only person he was wary of was the old man - Tian Xie Zi!


    However, he had already made preparations before he came to this ce. He was the second summit¡¯s prodigy and his Master ced high value on him. In his mind, if Tian Xie Zi attacked him without care for their differences in status, then his Master would definitely not stand by and watch.


    With all these preparations, he was certain that nothing could go wrong. He lifted his right hand and readied himself to point at Su Ming so that the human face in the blizzard could swallow him up and let him achieve his goal foring back this time.


    Yet at the very moment he was about to swing his right hand down, a gentle voice traveled forth from behind him. That voice was very serene, as if the speaker was talking to a friend, and there was no hint of any anger in it.


    "Brother, you¡¯re stepping on my flowers¡­ That¡¯s¡­ not good."


    At the very moment that voice came, Zi Che shuddered. A serious look appeared in his eyes, which were covered by the bamboo hat. With his current power, if anyone appeared around him, he would notice them immediately. This sort of thing, where a person appeared beside him and he did not notice, should only be possible for Tian Xie Zi alone on the ninth summit. Yet the person¡¯s manner of speech made it clear that he was not Tian Xie Zi.


    "There¡¯s only ice under my feet. There aren¡¯t any nts."


    Zi Che let out a cold harrumph. He did not turn back, but he did not try pointing towards Su Ming with his right hand either.


    "Look again."


    The gentle voice got closer to him, and a handsome man in white gradually approached Zi Che from behind. There was a smile on his lips and his face was kind. He walked to Zi Che¡¯s side, went past him, then stood¡­ before the sitting Su Ming.


    Zi Che was silent. He did not lower his head, but he could clearly feel green grass and flowers growing under him when the man walked past, and he¡­ was stepping on them.


    Shock rose from the bottom of his heart. He looked at the gentle looking man before him. He¡¯d seen this person before and knew that he was the second disciple in the ninth summit.


    Yet he never expected that the person who he thought was trash would¡­ make him feel shaken.


    A sense of danger, something that was rarely felt by him, surged forth abruptly in his body.


    Zi Che was silent, but after a moment, he let out a cold harrumph and took a swift and huge step forward with his right foot. With his lifted right hand, he also pointed towards the man blocking him from Su Ming without any hesitation.


    Yet the very instant he pointed with his right hand, the bamboo hat on his head shattered abruptly and turned into an innumerable amount of pieces that tumbled backwards, revealing a long haired man who looked to be in his thirties.


    The straw cape he wore also burst apart with a bang and turned into smithereens, revealing the ck robe he wore underneath. A mouthful of blood spilled out from Zi Che¡¯s mouth and he started trembling viciously. An intimidating pressure that shocked him spread out from the smiling man standing before him like the winds in spring. No one else could feel that pressure. In fact, from Zi Che¡¯s perspective, this might not even be pressure.


    This was a type of stress formed by a gaze and also a temperament that created an indescribable but still spine chilling terror within him.


    The source of that terror came from the hands of the man standing before him!


    Those ordinary hands, those hands that were not lifted but ced by his sides, touching his sleeves, seemed to hold the keys to his life and death!


    Those were the hands of Creation!

 Chapter 226 — Understood

    <h4>Chapter 226: Understood</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zi Che shuddered and shock appeared on his face. He turned pale instantly and instinctively staggered a few steps back. Once he coughed out a mouthful of blood, he quickly retreated and rose into the air to leave the mountain immediately.


    His heart pounded and raced against his chest. Terror had reced all his thoughts. He had never expected that such a frightening person would exist on ninth summit of Freezing Sky n.


    Those terrifying hands, those hands that seemed to control life itself, those hands that made him feel shaken to the core and made him injure himself badly the moment he made a move.


    "He left just like that¡­?"


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother continued smiling as he looked at Zi Che. His smile was gentle and no hint of anger or happiness could be found beneath it. Yet the moment he spoke, all the nts in the ninth summit shuddered at the same time.


    "I didn¡¯t actst time because you didn¡¯t touch the ninth summit¡¯s bottom line. It doesn¡¯t really matter that Hu Zi gets hit. He¡¯s built tough, he¡¯ll get better if he just takes a nap after getting hit."


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother spoke with a smile, and as he did so, the nts in the ninth summit trembled. A shocking presence erupted forth. There was an endless amount of life force within that presence, and it came simultaneously from all the nts in the mountain.


    Zi Che¡¯s expression changed drastically. As he ran, he groaned in his heart. All the other people from the ninth summit may be trash, but the man before him was not!


    He was as terrifying as a monster!


    "With just a breath, he drew out the force of all the nts¡­ This is¡­ This isn¡¯t a normal Berserker Art¡­ This is¡­"


    Zi Che sucked in a sharp breath, and as he retreated, the giant human face formed by the blizzard behind him gathered together and let out a faint growl towards the second senior brother.


    "But this time, you spoiled a lot of my nts, broke Hu Zi¡¯s gourd, and even came to hurt my youngest junior brother. These¡­ aren¡¯t good¡­"


    Second senior brother sighed softly. The moment he said ¡®not good¡¯, all the nts in the ninth summit floated into the air and with an indescribable speed, they covered the sky and earth before charging towards Zi Che.


    Zi Che was in shock. The snow human face behind him immediately surrounded him, attempting to fight back as they retreated, but the moment the snow face touched the innumerable nts, it exploded with a loud bang.


    It exploded and the world rumbled, turning into mountains of snow that fell down. At the same moment, Zi Che, who was wrapped inside the face, coughed out once again. His face immediately turned pale, and before he could retreat once more, the nts charged straight towards him and instantly surrounded him. Some of them even crept into his body, causing Zi Che to look like a person made of nts.


    He trembled, and when he fell face down, he was wrapped by the nts and pulled back to the ninth summit.


    "I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll punish you instead to repair my third senior brother¡¯s gourd at the ninth summit, then to help me check who is stealing my nts at night. Listen to the other people in the mountain during the other times, like making sure my youngest junior brother is safe when he leaves the mountain.


    Second senior brother retained his gentle demeanor as he smiled and exined. "Do this for three years."


    At that moment, Hu Zi let out a loud roar and stormed out of the cave. He grabbed the nt covered but not unconscious Zi Che and lifted him up with a ferocious smile.


    "You jerk! How dare you break your Grandpa Hu¡¯s gourd?! Just you wait, just you wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you. D*mn you, I¡¯ll drag you into my dreams."


    There was anger in Zi Che¡¯s eyes, but he had already lost all his strength. When he was lifted by Hu Zi, who he had deemed as trash previously, a feeling of humiliation spread through his entire body.


    At that moment, two long arcs arrived from the sky, before they revealed Han Cang Zi and herpanion within. The two of them stood in midair and were stunned for a moment.


    "We have guests. Are you here to visit my youngest junior brother?"


    Second senior brother looked at the two beautiful women in the sky with an even gentler smile on his face.


    Fang Cang Lan remained stunned for another moment before she quickly bowed towards second senior brother. "Greetings¡­ second senior brother."


    The woman beside her had a steely expression on her face. She red at the gentle looking second senior brother standing beside Su Ming, then looked at Zi Che who was being dragged into the distance by Hu Zi, but she did not say a word.


    "We seldom see such prettydies on the ninth summit. Looks like my youngest junior brother has a lot of luck withdies¡­ but you came at a bad time. He¡¯s currently training. Why don¡¯t you stay here and help me take care of him?"


    Second senior brother winked andughed.


    With that oneugh, Fang Cang Lan immediately blushed.


    "It¡¯s not what it looks like, it¡¯s¡­" she quickly exined.


    At that moment, the woman with the oval shaped face red at second senior brother. With a cold harrumph, she turned around and walked away.


    Fang Cang Lan hesitated for a moment, looked at Su Ming, who had his eyes closed and was meditating, then at her clearly livid senior sister, and then shot an apologetic look to second senior brother.


    "Since Su Ming isn¡¯t in danger, then¡­ then¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving first. Second senior brother, when he wakes up, please tell him¡­"


    As Fang Cang Lan spoke, she saw the teasing look on second senior brother¡¯s face and blushed again. She quickly made her leave and went after her senior sister as if she was chasing something.


    Second senior brother looked at the two leaving figures and shook his head before looking at Su Ming again. Just when he was about to feel moved, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked towards the sky in the distance once again.


    There was an old man wearing a purple-red long robe walking forward with a calm expression on his face in the sky in the distance. He was alone, but as he got closer, the wind around him froze. An intimidating presence spread out and covered every inch of the nts and the ice on the ninth summit.


    "Urgh¡­ I knew it. Once I hit the young one, the old one immediately popped out. Master, I can¡¯t deal with this one, you¡¯ll have to do it."


    Second senior brother smiled and sat beside Su Ming.


    "Youngest junior brother, how is that you already offended others when you just came¡­? Hmm? Are you waking up already?!"


    There was a puzzled look on second senior brother¡¯s face when he looked towards Su Ming, but he suddenly smiled, and there was eagerness hidden within that smile.


    "I wonder what method you found to clear your mind¡­" second senior brother mumbled.


    Beside him, wisps of fog seeped out of Su Ming¡¯s pores and gradually spread around him. The fog tumbled around in an illusionary state before it gradually took form.


    In Su Ming¡¯s mind, the fog that covered the world he saw was thinning out, causing his sight to no longer be obscured and allowing him to see the world behind the fog.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a world he saw¡ªit was a painting. The painting was slowly filled with mountains, water, grass, trees, and people.


    Gradually, a sort of epiphany formed within his mind¡­


    "My answer is that I will bring things into being myself. I¡­ am Creation¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He understood it.


    In the sky of the physical world was the old man in the purple-red long robe calmly getting closer. He stood in the air beyond the ninth summit. There was no sign of any emotion in his eyes as he stood there and stared at Tian Xie Zi standing at the top of the ninth summit.


    "Tian Xie Zi, let go of my disciple."


    The purple-red robed man¡¯s low and deep voice reverberated in the sky.

 Chapter 227 — Insolent Brat!

    <h4>Chapter 227: Insolent Brat!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "That¡¯s uncle master to you!


    "What an insolent brat. Didn¡¯t your Master tell you about my status? Besides those old folks in the sky, who else has a higher status than me in Freezing Sky n? Even the head preceptor has to call me his uncle master. You¡¯re of the same seniority as the head preceptor, don¡¯t you know how to address me?


    "Boy, let me just point out which rules you broke by offending your seniors. You broke the second, fifth, and the seventh rules of the school."


    Tian Xie Zi yawned on the ninth summit of Freezing Sky n and spokezily. There was ackadaisical tone to his voice, and it did not bear the low and deep quality of the purple-red robed old man¡¯s voice, and it did not travel too far either.


    The old man wearing the purple-red long robe stood calmly in the air and watched Tian Xie Zi standing on the top of the ninth summit. If it had not beenpletely necessary, he would not have wanted toe to the ninth summit. It was not because he held any form of respect towards the rumors regarding Tian Xie Zi, but because Tian Xie Zi¡¯s status was simply too high in the school.


    He was silent for a moment before he wrapped his fist in his palm and greeted Tian Xie Zi.


    "Greetings to uncle master from You Long Zi."


    "Aye, that¡¯s more like it. I doubt that you were born when I came to this mountain. You can¡¯t be so rude. Pay more attention next time, understand?"


    Tian Xie Zi stroked his beard and nodded towards the old man in the purple-red long robe.


    "Then, uncle master, please give me my disciple back. I¡¯d like to take him away," the old man in the purple-red long robe said, remaining calm and seeming to not have heard Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words.


    "Oh? Do you disagree with the punishment dealt out by your second senior brother to your disciple?"


    Tian Xie Zi put on a surprised look.


    The old man remained silent. He had to ept the fact that all the people¡¯s status in the ninth summit were raised exponentially due to Tian Xie Zi. For example, the man who injured his disciple, that person¡­ was indeed of the same seniority as he was¡­


    It was difficult to tell whether he was the senior brother or junior brother for the time being, though.


    "Tian Xie Zi, I don¡¯t have time to y with you. I only asked you for one thing, are you going to let Zi Che go?"


    The old man frowned, and his expression gradually turned cold. He had already paid his respects, so even if he spoke this way right now, no one would find fault with him.


    "Hah? Are you trying to scare me? I¡¯m not letting him go! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!"


    Tian Xie Zi red and put on a domineering air.


    The old man¡¯s face turned dark and he let out a cold harrumph.


    He did not attack, but that one harrumph alone sounded like thunder rumbling, and it caused the entire ninth summit to tremble, the weather to change, the clouds and wind to tumble backwards, and thin cracks to spread through the ice on the ninth summit.


    Tian Xie Zi widened his eyes and quickly took a few steps back from the top of the mountain. He let out a shrill cry, and that cry was so distressed it was enough to make those who heard pity him.


    Hu Zi was in his own cave. He had long since brought Zi Che back with him and had by then thrown him to the side before crouching down and starting to drink whileughing viciously with ill-intent.


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s shrill cries echoing in his ears made Hu Zi lift his head to look at the stone wall above him, and an odd expression appeared on his face.


    "Go on pretending, old man, that¡¯s what you do best anyway¡­ Don¡¯t think that your Grandpa Hu¡­ Urgh, don¡¯t think that another person¡¯s family¡¯s Grandpa Hu doesn¡¯t know that you wore white today."


    That shrill cry spread through the entire ninth summit, simrly falling into the second senior brother¡¯s ears, who was sitting beside Su Ming. Second brother had his head lowered and was toying with the nts before him as if he had heard nothing.


    "Master, I saw you wearing white today¡­"


    Second senior brother shook his head with a gentle look on his face, as if he was whispering to the nts before him.


    At the same time, in the basin located deep in the cracks in the ice right under the ninth summit, a weak mumble sounded in the originally quiet ce.


    "The Master was wearing white today, wasn¡¯t he¡­?"


    That voice belonged to the eldest senior brother.


    As Tian Xie Zi was crying out in distress and retreating on the top of the ninth summit, he saw the old man in the purple-red long robe walking towards him and he quickly let out another piercing cry.


    "Xiao Hu, save me! I promise you I won¡¯t ask you for your wine anymore¡­"


    Hu Zi drank his wine in his cave abode and red at Zi Che lying before him. He swatted Zi Che¡¯s head, and the force was so great it made the man jolt. Anger burned within him and he red at Hu Zi.


    "Hah?! How dare you re at your Grandpa Hu?! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Hu Zi seemed to have found a way to not think about his Master crying out in distress. He stretched out his arm and swatted Zi Che¡¯s head again.


    Once Tian Xie Zi shouted out those words on the mountain, he found that the old man had already closed in on him. He had evennded on the ninth summit, and the moment his feetnded on the ground, a loud boom came from the ninth summit.


    "Second! Second¡­ I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t save me, then I¡¯ll pluck out all your nts from the mountain!"


    The second senior brother sitting by Su Ming¡¯s side seemed to not have heard anything and touched the nts before him as he said in a gentle whisper, "Go on and pluck them, then. I¡¯ll just nt new flowers after you pluck them away. It¡¯ll be fine¡­ won¡¯t it, youngest junior brother?"


    Second senior brother lifted his head and cast a nce at Su Ming with a smile.


    The old man in the purple-red robe from the second summit was looking at Tian Xie Zi screaming with a cold look, he then frowned and lifted his right leg to move forward.


    "First disciple! Why are you still isting yourself at this moment?! Do you only know how to iste yourself?! Your Master is about to be finished, if you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll get Xiao Hu to go to you to warm up his wine every single day!"


    The basin deep under the ninth summit remained silent. Eldest senior brother who had chosen this ce as his istion grounds also chose to pretend not to hear anything as he immersed himself in his meditation.


    However, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice was simply too distressing, and a momentter, a sigh came from within the basin.


    "Master, stop fooling around¡­"


    The voice originated within the basin and spread outwards. In an instant, it reverberated all through the ninth summit and traveled into Hu Zi¡¯s ears, causing him to pause in delivering another p.


    The voice alsonded in the second senior brother¡¯s ears and a bright glint appeared briefly in his eyes.


    It also traveled to the old man walking towards Tian Xie Zi. The old man faltered in his footsteps and his heart started beating uncontrobly. His expression changed instantly, because a wave of heat that came out of nowhere suddenly fell on his body and caused the air all around him to immediately start distorting.


    Yet this was not his doing. It was due to the voice that had formed a ripple around him, one that made him feel shaken.


    He seemed to have heard low growls of a ferocious beast echoing from the distortion, but that distortion could not be heard by anyone else. Only the old man himself could hear it clearly. That voice made him don on a grave expression.


    "The Sound of Creation!"


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank.


    However, the sound only appeared for an instant before slowly fading away. The distortion around the old man¡¯s body also disappeared without a trace.


    The moment Tian Xie Zi heard the sound, surprised delight appeared on his face, but his expression soon changed to one of anger when the sound dissipated.


    "Rascals! You three rascals! If I knew about this, then I wouldn¡¯t have taken you people in as my disciples! How could you not help your own Master at such an important moment! You make me so mad!


    "Hey, Junior! Don¡¯t force my hand now. I¡¯m telling you, if I make a move, you¡¯ll run away immediately like a dog with its tail between its legs!"


    Tian Xie Zi lifted his right hand and ced it onto his bosom. His gaze gradually grew stern as he looked at the old man in purple robes.


    As he grew stern, an intimidating pressure gradually gathered in his body, causing the old man in purple robes, who was still shocked by the Sound of Creation, to also be stern.


    He had not really regarded the ninth summit too highly. This was, in fact, the first time he came to the ninth summit. Yet now that he had experienced the string of events that happened to him, he could not help but recall the rumors circting around Freezing Sky n about the ninth summit.


    The old man in purple robes was silent for a moment before he spoke in a low voice, "Uncle master, if you release my disciple, then I¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t enter the ninth summit again. If not, then I¡¯ll just have to check whether the rumors regarding you are true! The Sound of Creation alone, it¡¯s still nothing to worry about."


    As he spoke, the old man in purple robes walked towards Tian Xie Zi. His footsteps were not quick, but as he moved, a presence that grew increasingly stronger spread out from his body. An illusionary picture started appearing faintly in the sky and was quickly gaining physical form.


    "You made me do this! Behold my enchanted treasure!"


    Tian Xie Zi retreated once again and drew his right hand from his bosom swiftly. Something was in his hand¡ªit was a te.


    "Insolent brat, do you know what this is?!"


    As Tian Han Zi shouted out, the old man in purple robes came to an abrupt halt and stared at the te in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s hands. That te had a dark purple hue and let off a pure, freezing chill. It did not seem like a counterfeit, and neither would anyone dare to make a counterfeit of that te in Freezing Sky n¡­


    When he remembered Tian Xie Zi¡¯s status, the old man¡¯s expression started experiencing drastic changes. Sometimes, he would look sullen, sometimes glum, and sometimes resigned. All these emotions blended together and eventually turned into a long sigh filled with mixed feelings.


    He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Tian Xie Zi.


    "I, De Long Zi, disciple of Freezing Sky n, greet the n Master¡¯s te. The status of the owner of the te is akin to the status of the n Master himself, of course I will recognize it.


    "Hmph, how dare you force me to bring out this te? Let me tell you, I grabbed the ninth summit in the past using this te, didn¡¯t your Master tell you?


    "Ah¡­ Whatever. Looks like you¡¯re not your Master¡¯s beloved disciple either, or else he definitely would have told you something so important. You seem rather pitiful, so how about this? Give me a few million stone coins and I¡¯ll turn a blind eye towards your offence."


    Tian Xie Zi lifted his head and puffed out his chest as he spoke arrogantly.


    The old man in purple robes breathing quickened. Veins gradually popped out on his face, but when he saw the te in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s hands, he quelled down that anger and wrapped his fist in his palm to salute Tian Xie Zi.


    "Yes, sir."


    After saying that, he immediately turned around and turned into a long arc that left the ninth summit in an instant. He was afraid that if he stayed even a moment longer, he would be unable to force down that miserable feeling in his heart.


    He finally understood why those of the same seniority as his rarely went to the ninth summit, and it was especially so for the Lords of the summits. Most of them would choose to travel around the ninth summit.


    De Long Zi himself seldom took notice of other things. He might be one of the powerful Berserkers in Freezing Sky n and a member of the second summit, but he was not the Lord of the second summit. Besides, he had been staying in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky most of the time and only came back to stay in the school recently.


    When De Long Zi left the ninth summit, Su Ming, who was sitting on the tform cross-legged, slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 228 — The Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 228: The Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right at the moment Su Ming opened his eyes, a brilliant light appeared in his eyes, but that light faded away in an instant. At the same time, the thickyer of snow that had umted on his body quietly floated away and surrounded him before it started circling around him slowly.


    Second senior brother sat by his side with a smile as he watched with full attention.


    At that moment, Tian Xie Zi, who had been putting away the te with a prideful look, also noticed the changes and looked towards Su Ming. The youth seemed very different from how he usually was, and Tian Xie Zi slowly grew stern.


    At the same time, Hu Zi, who was originally in his cave abode, walked out and stood outside to look in the direction of the tform at the mountainside.


    An attentive gaze was also trained towards that direction from the basin in the iceyer under the ninth summit.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, but there was only calmness within his gaze. That calmness was different from the one he¡¯d showed previously. This was a stillness within his mind, a stillness that would remain unperturbed even if the mountain crumbled and the earth shattered before him.


    The things that allowed him to remain in such a state of calm were the snow flowers before him. As they danced around him, Su Ming slowly lifted his right hand, and they immediately gathered there, turning into a snow brush between his fingers.


    When Su Ming held the pen, he drew a stroke in the air before him.


    He took a few more strokes, and snow would float to the ces the tip of the brush passed through. With each brushstroke, the air before him turned into a canvas, and a mountain appeared on the mountain.


    The mountain¡¯s lines were formed by snow and floated in midair. It looked like an ordinary picture, but if someone focused their attention on it for too long, they would start feeling that the mountain was alive.


    When he drew this mountain, Su Ming¡¯s heart was in a serene state. It was a serenity that he had never experienced before. It was one that had never appeared in his heart ever since he left Dark Mountain.


    In that serene state, Su Ming did not notice that his second senior brother was sitting behind him, neither did he know that Hu Zi was also looking at him from the distance, nor did he know that his eldest senior brother was concerned over him in the basin under the mountain, much less did he notice the old man in white robes on the top of the building.


    All his attention was focused on the pen in his right hand and the snow that was drawing out the scene that he wanted to draw the most in his heart.


    He was not in a trance but seemed like he was. He did not close his eyes to enter that strange state, yet he seemed to be deeply immersed in that state and refused to get out of it.


    "Creation¡­ Picture Creation1¡­ This is the answer he gives me¡­"


    The foolish act Tian Xie Zi had put up when he was facing the old man in purple robes was gone without a trace. There was instead an indescribable air of wisdom around him as he looked at his fourth disciple.


    "What my eldest understood was Sound Creation. That¡¯s why he chose to iste himself and go into a state of silence, away from the noise around him. Once he gets rid of all of them, what is left is his heart. That¡¯s why he walks the path of Sound of Creation.


    "What my second understood was Flower Creation. He uses flowers and nts as his Creation and has turned his hands into the Hands of Creation, which allows him to take control of life and death.


    "What my third understood was the word Creation itself. The act of dreaming itself is Creation¡­


    "I didn¡¯t expect my fourth disciple would gain an epiphany on a fourth type of change¡­ Picture Creation¡­" Tian Xie Zi mumbled and his eyes brightened up.


    On the tform, Su Ming looked at the mountain he drew and he continued drawing with the brush in his right hand. With each brush stroke, the five summits on a mountain became clearer. Dark Mountain was drawn.


    At the moment Dark Mountain was drawn, the Mountain Mark on Su Ming¡¯s face appeared faintly, as if it was shining, and it caused his power to show signs of changing, though he did not know about it.


    Right at the moment Su Ming finished drawing the mountain, he drew a long line across it with the snow brush in his hands. That long line was a ghastly sight. It was like a sharp sword that exuded a shocking amount of killing intent.


    The moment that killing intent appeared, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother, who had been keeping watch over him all this while, also became serious. Hu Zi had the same reaction outside the cave abode.


    Even the eldest senior brother who was in istion also started breathing rapidly the moment he noticed the long line.


    ¡®What incredible killing intent!¡¯


    Su Ming did not notice this. He was only following his heart and calmly Creating a Picture to draw out his own life.


    When his brush reached the end of the long line, he slowly started drawing out the Dark Mountain Tribe within the Berserker Mark on his body. The flowers, trees, and houses gradually appeared before him and started glowing in the air with his Berserker Mark.


    He did not know how much time had passed by, but the moment he finished drawing the entire Dark Mountain Tribe, the brush in his hand stopped moving.


    The picture in the air before him had mountains, nts, stones, wood, houses that stuck together, and fences that formed a seeminglyplete picture of a tribe.


    It was identical to his Berserker Mark.


    Yet Su Ming¡¯s hand remained lifted, even though he had stopped drawing. It was as if he did not know what he should draw next. His eyes remained serene, but there was a lost look in the depths of that serenity.


    A long time passed by¡­


    "Sound Creation, Flower Creation, Creation, Picture Creation¡­ All of these are creating something from nothing¡­ There is shock in silence, a realm within a mirror¡­ Youngest junior brother, I think that there¡¯s somethingcking in that picture¡­"


    Second senior brother¡¯s kind voice floated gently into Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming was silent. The sky gradually grew dark. The moon appeared in the sky and moonlight scattered on the ground and glowed with a silver light, causing people to feel cold just by looking at it.


    No one was asleep on the ninth summit on that night. All of them were watching Su Ming. They knew that this was an incredibly important day for him. It was especially so since he had clearly found a method to clear his mind, but he was still a little lost and his understanding was notplete.


    This was a critical moment for Su Ming.


    Perhaps there were only a few from Freezing Sky n who were not from the ninth summit who understood this. Yet those on the ninth summit walked on a path that was different from others. They knew just how important the first epiphany was for this path.


    As the darkness in the sky started changing and light reappeared in the horizon once again, the moon was about to be hidden away. It was just a shadow remaining in the sky when Su Ming¡¯s right hand, which had stopped in midair for a long time, suddenly started moving once again!


    At the moment his right hand started moving, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s expression immediately became grave on the mountain. The second senior brother, third senior brother, and eldest senior brother, who remained in istion, also had the same expressions on their faces.


    They saw Su Ming¡¯s right hand move, drawing a circle with the brush right above the picture of Dark Mountain that was drawn on the air as there was a canvas before him.


    That circle was simple. It was done with one stroke, but that simple stroke took Su Ming an entire night to finish. Right at the moment he drew it, Su Ming¡¯s body trembled viciously, and a circle also gradually appeared right beside the Mark of Dark Mountain on his face.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s power started circting within his body with a bang. It reached its maximum point in an instant and his power started showing signs that it had reached the peak of the initial stage of Transcendence. It felt as if he just needed one more step and he could reach the middle stage of Transcendence!


    At that moment, the circle on the canvas Su Ming created before him started glowing with a piercing light. That light was red, and the circle seemed as if it was burning before it turned into a moon!


    The blood moon!


    The burning blood moon!


    This was the first Berserker Mark Su Ming gave up when he was in a trance. At this moment, it was drawn on his very first canvas in his serene state.


    Right at the moment he finished drawing the blood moon, the presence within the canvas changed abruptly and turned into the Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain! A shocking amount of killing intent came from the Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain, and the strength of that murderous intent made even second senior brother¡¯s face be grave.


    Hu Zi shuddered outside his cave abode and mumbled out a few sentences under his breath.


    As for the eldest senior brother, he remained silent for a moment before he sighed.


    "Looks like the ninth summit won¡¯t be peaceful any longer¡­ But since he¡¯s my youngest junior brother, it¡¯s fine."


    When the Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain appeared, it made Su Ming tremble and his power broke through his previous limits. Banging sounds echoed within his body, and his level of cultivation reached the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm from the initial stage!


    One epiphany, one picture, and one Blood Moon. These things changed Su Ming¡¯s Mark and made his training reach a breakthrough!


    "My disciples don¡¯t need any skills or abilities. They will only need to understand the rules of Creation lying in the world once they find the way to clear their mind¡­" Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words rose back in Su Ming¡¯s mind. At that moment, he finally understood what the old man was trying to teach him.


    This was apletely different path that trained the mind!


    The ninth summit did not practice any skills neither they did they learn any mystical abilities, but they honed their minds!


    Tian Xie Zi was silent as he stood on the mountain. After a long while, he turned around slowly and walked towards the sealed hall. He may have seemed to be staggering, but his footsteps were stable.


    He had turned around, so no one could see the sad determination on his face.


    ¡®Master, I¡¯ll prove to you that the path we Berserkers take¡­ is wrong! You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re all wrong!¡¯


    After Tian Xie Zi left, the picture before Su Ming gradually returned to being snow and scattered on the tform on the ninth summit as the serenity within his eyes disappeared and he truly woke up.


    "Youngest junior brother, you have quite a nice ce here. Do you mind if I nt some of my flowers on your tform?"


    Right at the moment Su Ming woke up, his second senior brother¡¯s gentle voice reached his ears.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, and he immediately turned around to see his second senior brother, who had appeared at some unknown point of time behind him. He quickly stood up and looked at the nts that now filled his tform.


    "Er¡­ Second senior brother, could you leave a ce for me to meditate¡­?"


    "Oh, alright. I¡¯ll leave a small spot for you¡­"


    Second senior brother winked at him and gave him a gentle smile.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. When you were trying to understand those words, I caught something living for you. That thing¡¯s with your third senior brother. When you have time, go take a look.


    "Also, a pretty disciple niece came to search for you. If you have the chance to see her, remember to ask her for the name of thess beside her for me."

 Chapter 229 — Don’t Waste

    <h4>Chapter 229: Don¡¯t Waste</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "A pretty disciple niece?"


    Su Ming had just woken up and could not process too much in his head at the moment. When he heard the words ¡®disciple niece¡¯, he could not help but be stunned.


    "Very pretty. She¡¯s a woman."


    His second senior brother smiled gently and nodded.


    "Er¡­ What¡¯s her name?"


    Su Ming remembered Tian Xie Zi¡¯s status and an odd expression appeared on his face.


    Second senior brother scratched his head. After thinking about it deeply for a while, he eventually sighed and said, "She¡¯s called¡­ Hmm? What¡¯s her name again¡­? Youngest junior brother, I was just paying attention to thess beside her and I already forgot her name."


    Su Ming looked at his seemingly absentminded second senior brother, then a warmth that stemmed from within him spread through his entire body. He might have just woken up, but he could still remember clearly that when he entered that strange state and sat on the tform, his second senior brother had not been there.


    Yet right now, his second senior brother was sitting behind him. Su Ming could not imagine just how long he had been sitting. This was a silent show of care, a warmth that made Su Ming feel touched.


    He stood up and instinctively lifted his head to look at the top of the ninth summit. With just a nce, he could see that there was a person walking into the distance slowly. That figure was gradually hidden away by the ice mountain, causing Su Ming to be unable to see him any longer.


    However, while it may have been just one nce, but that aged back was familiar to Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "Thank you, second senior brother."


    Su Ming averted his gaze and looked at his second senior brother. He did not even know his name, but in his heart, the title of ¡®second senior brother¡¯ was already deeply embedded within him.


    "We¡¯re brothers, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything, I only nted some flowers on your tform."


    Second senior brother smiled and stretchedzily.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep. I haven¡¯t slept for the past few days. Youngest junior brother, remember to ask for me."


    As he spoke, second senior brother winked. There seemed to be a rare and slight hint of red on his cheeks, as if he was a little embarrassed of himself, reminding Su Ming of this so many times.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. The method you used to clear your mind is the State of Creating Pictures. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll need to immerse yourself in that realm for a long period of time. When you drew in the air just now, you used the power stored within your body. Gathering your power to draw is not good¡­


    "That¡¯s called convergence through spreading out your power. You mustn¡¯t use it too often. You can¡¯t use it to calm your heart, so it¡¯s not suitable for your to train your mind. Look at my flowers. When did I ever use my power to make them grow¡­? Do it naturally, only then can you clear your mind.


    Second senior brother let out a fake cough and advised him again, "How about this? Your third senior brother is familiar with theyout of Freezing Sky n. Have him bring you to the school¡¯s Artifact Storage Hall. I remember there are some canvases that belong to Freezing Sky n stored there. It may lean slightly on the more expensive side, but you can go to Master and have him give you the n Master¡¯s te, then you won¡¯t even have to spend a single coin."


    When a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, his second senior brother turned around and walked towards the mountain trail on the other side of the tform. He traveled with a natural grace, his hair flying behind his back from the wind, and he gradually disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s sight.


    As he watched his second senior brother leave, the warmth in Su Ming¡¯s heart spread through his entire body. He looked at the mountain rocks on the ninth summit, then at his surroundings. Slowly, a faint sense of home slowly appeared in his heart.


    Perhaps as time passed by, this feeling would grow stronger and deeper until hepletely blended with the people here and would treat this ce as his second home.


    Once Su Ming meditated for another day in his cave abode, he managed to stabilize the power of the middle stage of the Transcendence Realm within him by noon and he walked out once again.


    Su Ming did not quite understand the increase of his level of cultivation this time. He was confused, but he still knew that the main key for his increase in level was due to him training his mind.


    ¡®Training the mind, a state where you clear your mind to understand your own form of Creation¡­¡¯


    Su Ming touched his face, right on the spot that was now hidden, but belonged to the additional blood moon that manifested beside the Mountain Mark.


    The blood moon was located in a rather strange position. It was ced within Su Ming¡¯s right eye itself!


    ¡®The blood moon in the right eye¡­¡¯


    Su Ming took a deep breath and his expression gradually became calm. He walked down the mountain trail, and before long, a cave abode appeared before him.


    Before he even got closer, he could already smell the fragrance of alcohol and hear snoringing from within. Those snores rumbled like thunder. When he stood outside the cave abode, Su Ming paused for a moment. He was really only here to see just what was the living thing his second senior brother had talked about.


    It was a little difficult for him to understand, but now that he was here and was looking at his third senior brother¡¯s cave abode, Su Ming decided to bend his body down and walk through the door.


    The moment he entered, the snoring reached a deafening volume, reverberating through the cave. Hu Ziy not too far away, a long line of drool hanging off the corner of his mouth. There was an intoxicated look on his face, as if he was doing something that made him happy in his dreams.


    Lying by his side was a person covered in nts. His right hand was captured by the unconscious Hu Zi. There were fewer nts covering his face, and Su Ming could see the pain on his face. That person also had his eyes closed, as if he was deep in his dreams and doing something that he did not like.


    His body would even asionally convulse a few times.


    This was the first time Su Ming entered Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode. When he saw the person covered in nts, he was stunned, but did not think too much about it. He simply thought it was a unique feature in Hu Zi¡¯s practice.


    When he saw that his third senior brother was still deep in his sleep, Su Ming sat down cross-legged by his side. He did not bother Hu Zi, but chose to sit down and wait.


    Time trickled by, and after several hours, when the sky outside gradually darkened and dusk was about to arrive, Hu Zi¡¯s snores reached their loudest volume, and at that very instant, they were cut off abruptly.


    He opened his eyes and rubbed them, then wiped away the drool at the corner of his lips. Only then did he see Su Ming sitting not too far from him.


    "Haha¡­ You¡¯re here¡­" Hu Ziughed foolishly and ruffled his own hair before grabbing a pot of wine by his side and taking a big mouthful again.


    "That was a good sleep. You brat, who gave you the right to disobey me?" Hu Zi put down his wine pot and looked at the person made of nts, pping him. "Why are you still sleeping? Wake up!"


    With that one p, the person made of nts shuddered and opened his eyes. The first thing that entered his eyes was Hu Zi, who had suddenly put his head right before his face and was looking at him ferociously.


    Once he saw Hu Zi, the person visibly shuddered, and a look of anger and fear appeared on his face.


    "Hmph, so? How does it feel like sleeping with your Grandpa Hu?"


    There was a prideful look on Hu Zi¡¯s face. He pulled his head back and pped the person covered in nts with his right hand once again.


    When Hu Zi moved away, the person covered in nts immediately saw Su Ming sitting by the side, looking at him calmly. The moment he saw Su Ming, a conflicted look appeared in his eyes. The range of emotions within that conflicted look could be interpreted as resignation, regret, sentiment, and misery.


    "Third senior brother, who is this?"


    Su Ming looked at the person covered in nts calmly. When he saw the conflicted look in his eyes, he was surprised.


    "Hmm? Don¡¯t you know? Oh, that¡¯s right. You were trying to reach an epiphany. This person is called Zi Che, and he¡¯s very powerful. When you were within yourself, he wanted to harm you, but he was unlucky. He shouldn¡¯t have crushed my gourd, much less stepped on second senior brother¡¯s nts. He was tied up by second senior brother in the end and he said he was giving him to us."


    Hu Zi let out a boisterousugh and that prideful look on his face became even more prominent. He got up and gave a vicious p to Zi Che¡¯s head once again, and that p caused a bang in the air.


    Zi Che was already used to Hu Zi¡¯s ps, yet when he was pped right before Su Ming, the anger in his heart grew stronger. To him, if that terrifying Hands of Creation were not there, then Su Ming and Hu Zi would have to look up to him, but now¡­


    "Oh?" Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive. "He must be the ¡®living thing¡¯ second senior brother spoke about," he said unhurriedly.


    "Ah, so second senior brother told you about him? That¡¯s right, he¡¯s that ¡®living thing¡¯, but youngest junior brother, don¡¯t you dare snatch him from me. I¡¯m not done ying with him yet. Once I take him into my dreams a few more times, I¡¯ll toss him to you. You jerk, how dare you break my gourd?!"


    Hu Zi red at Zi Che and lifted his hand to p him once again.


    "Third senior brother, wait. I want to ask him a few questions."


    Su Ming stood up, walked towards Zi Che, and stood before him as he looked at the personpletely covered in nts lying in front of him.


    Zi Che red at Su Ming coldly and disdain gradually appeared in his eyes. He might have been captured and humiliated by Hu Zi, but as a powerful Berserker, he had his own pride. In his eyes, Su Ming was clearly the weakest among all, just as weak as an ant. Even if an elephant was captured, it would never cave against an ant.


    Su Ming crouched down and looked at Zi Che as he stated calmly, "By right, I just came to Freezing Sky n, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone paying attention to me. As for the reason why you came to the ninth summit to find me¡­ it¡¯s because of Si Ma Xin, yes?"


    Zi Che¡¯s gaze remained cold and disdainful, as if he did not hear Su Ming¡¯s words.


    "Third senior brother, just how much of his power was sealed by second senior brother?" Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive as he asked softly.


    "It¡¯spletely sealed. Once we¡¯re done toying with him, we can just ask second senior brother to release some of his power. It¡¯ll be more fun this way."


    Hu Zi rubbed his hands and excitement appeared in his eyes, as if he had experienced this before.


    Once he heard Hu Zi¡¯s words, Zi Che¡¯s expression clearly changed, but he gritted his teeth and forced himself to remain calm. However, from the asional nces he threw towards Hu Zi, Su Ming could tell that he was afraid of him.


    However, he was clearly not afraid of Su Ming.


    "This is such a rare material, I can¡¯t waste it now¡­"


    Su Ming looked at Zi Che and smiled. That smile was very faint, so faint that it seemed like a light breeze, and it made him lookpletely harmless.


    Yet when the words fell into Zi Che¡¯s ears, it made his heart tremble. For some unknown reason, the word ¡®material¡¯ suddenly made Su Ming¡¯s faint smile seem much more vicious and terrifying than Hu Zi.


    Su Ming¡¯s smile made Zi Che feel a chill traveling down his spine. This was apletely different feeling than the one he got when confronting Hu Zi. To him, while Hu Zi¡¯s actions might not bepletely predictable, but they were still predictable enough for him to know what he would do. He might be afraid of him, but his fears were only towards the viciousness in his dreams. In truth, he stillrgely looked down on Hu Zi.


    Yet Su Ming gave him apletely different feeling. He could not grasp just what he intended to do, and as the word ¡®material¡¯ continued echoing in his head, he became increasingly more horrified.

 Chapter 231 — Freezing Sky Cave

    <h4>Chapter 231: Freezing Sky Cave</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Don¡¯t be afraid."


    Su Ming smiled faintly. His voice remained serene as he crouched down and put his right hand into his bosom and pulled out a few items unhurriedly.


    His actions not only attracted Zi Che¡¯s attention and affected his mind, it also made Hu Zi incredibly curious. He quickly widened his eyes to watch.


    It was a beast bone and a few shrubs of herbs.


    When Hu Zi saw Su Ming taking thesemon items out, he was disappointed and started mumbling under his breath. He originally did not want to look at it, but when he saw Zi Che¡¯s expression changing drastically when he saw the items, he was immediately surprised.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    This was the first time Zi Che spoke after he was captured. His voice was hoarse, but there was terror in his voice, and he was indeed terrified. This terror far surpassed the terror of facing Hu Zi. It was one that stemmed from his heart.


    Because when he saw the beast bone and the herbs, he suddenly understood what Su Ming meant by ¡®material¡¯. In his words, the beast bone was the material, the herbs were the ingredients, and Zi Che himself was also treated as a material.


    This understanding and terror forced him to speak.


    "Hmm? You jerk¡­ you can actually speak? Then why didn¡¯t you talk when your Grandpa Hu asked you a question?! Why didn¡¯t you speak even when you were in the dream?!"


    Before Su Ming could say anything, Hu Zi had already widened his eyes in anger. He took a step forward and pped Zi Che viciously again.


    "How dare you lie to me?! I hate people lying to me the most!" Hu Zi pped him a few more times in anger before he turned to look at the materials Su Ming brought out. "Fourth, what are the bone and herbs for?"


    Hu Zi scratched his head with a puzzled look.


    "Third senior brother, you may not know this, but before I joined the ninth summit, I was creating medicine myself¡­ His body is in good condition, he¡¯s perfect for me to create a certain medicine."


    Su Ming smiled softly and took up a shrub. His swept his gaze through Zi Che¡¯s body, and as he spoke, he crushed the herbs and took out some of the seeds before stabbing through Zi Che¡¯s chest with a finger. Just as blood flowed out of the wound, he pressed the seed into his flesh.


    Su Ming immediately followed by tapping on several other spots on Zi Che¡¯s body in quick session.


    Zi Che did not feel too much pain, but his chest quickly grew numb, and when he lowered his head, he was shocked and terrified to see the seed on his chest growing at a bizarrely quick speed.


    Zi Che¡¯s expression drastically changed when he saw the seed growing. This change of emotion was not at all weaker than when he was facing Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s Hands of Creation. He could clearly feel the herbs absorbing his blood and life force to aid in their growth.


    The roots of the herbs were even spreading out slowly through his body. While he could ignore the pain of having something force its way through his flesh, but the terror of the unknown made his breathing quicken. A terror that was never seen in his eyes appeared as he looked at Su Ming.


    That terror reached its peak when Su Ming took some of the blood from Zi Che¡¯s body and let it drop on the beast bone.


    Zi Che quickly asked, "Just what do you want to do?!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast Zi Che a nce. With a faint smile, he said, "Make medicine."


    "What medicine?"


    Zi Che trembled.


    Hu Zi was paying full attention to what was happening, but there was puzzlement on his face. However, when he saw Zi Che¡¯s expression, he could not help but admire Su Ming a little.


    ¡®Fourth is good¡­ Just a few actions, and this man is already terrified. My intelligent self will have to learn this.¡¯


    Hu Zi nodded his head as if he was deep in thought.


    "The procedure of making this medicine is easy. All I need is a living dead person. I¡¯ll nt some herbs in his body and use his blood and life force as nutrients for my herbs. Once the herbs fully mature, the living dead person will be an important material to create this medicine, call it a Medicine Human, if you will.


    "And then, I¡¯ll need some aura of death to create the pill. Once the medicinal pill is formed, the Medicine Human will also die. When the Medicine Human dies, the medicine will also be ready.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made it once, so I¡¯m very familiar with the process. I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t feel too much pain," Su Ming said, smiling, and due to his words, his voice was naturallyced with a strange quality.


    He brought out a few more herbs and nted them within Zi Che¡¯s body. His actions were very gentle, as if he was afraid of damaging the herbs and the ¡®material¡¯ before him.


    Yet when his actions fell into Zi Che¡¯s eyes and his words which sounded casual but held a determined quality to them echoed in his ears, his face instantly turned pale. Terror or fear could no longer be used to describe how he looked at Su Ming. He was petrified.


    Even Hu Zi, who was crouching beside Su Ming, sucked in a sharp breath when he heard those words. A strange look came to his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    ¡®Eldest senior brother is a turtle and he¡¯s always in istion¡­ Second senior brother likes nting stuff, but he steals the nts at midnight himself¡­ as for Master, well, forget about him¡­ I thought my new youngest junior brother would be the only other normal person besides me in this mountain¡­


    ¡®Who would have known that he has such a weird quirk? Treating a person as a material and turning him into medicinal liquid before drinking it down¡­¡¯


    Hu Zi shuddered and let out a long sigh.


    He had already finished thinking about how he would describe the fourth to his fifth junior brother if he should ever have one.


    "Your¡­ Your second senior brother only took away three years of my freedom! He said he¡¯ll release me three yearster!" Zi Che quickly said.


    "It¡¯s fine. I can ask him to turn those three years to an eternity," Su Ming said and smiled. He did not lift his head but continued stabbing bloody holes into Zi Che¡¯s body and nting medicinal herbs inside him.


    "We¡­ We¡¯re from the same school! You can¡¯t do this! You¡­ You¡­ My Master won¡¯t let you off!"


    Zi Che looked at Su Ming, who was still smiling, and his terror reached its peak. To him, this face could practically be the most terrifying sight he had ever seen in the world.


    He suddenly understood why Si Ma Xin still asked him to take away that thing from Su Ming even though he was already on the way back.


    "It¡¯s fine. I also have a Master."


    Su Ming still did not lift his head. He brought out another herb with a serious expression, as if he was hesitating where he should ce it on Zi Che¡¯s body.


    In his terror, Zi Che gritted his teeth and cursed in his mind, ¡®Damn it, Si Ma Xin didn¡¯t ask me to return my debt to him, he just pushed me into a fire! This Su Ming may not have great power, but the terror I feel from him can¡¯t be fake. This person¡­ is definitely abnormal! I can¡¯t use his power as a basis to judge him!¡¯


    "It¡¯s Si Ma Xin! He was the one who asked me toe to you and take the bell away from you!" he quickly said.


    Su Ming held the herbs in his right hand and slowly lifted his head. His expression remained passive, but in Zi Che¡¯s eyes, that calmness was like the calm before a storm, a monstrous storm.


    Zi Che even saw a hint of red in Su Ming¡¯s right hand. That red was murderous intent. While that murderous intent did not erupt forth from Su Ming¡¯s body, but as it appeared, the cave abode immediately turned cold.


    Zi Che felt shaken, and he did not dare look at Su Ming¡¯s right eye.


    Hu Zi also took in a sharp breath by his side and shuddered. He could feel that his youngest junior brotherpletely changed from how he was previously in an instant.


    "Where is Si Ma Xin?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    His voice sounded the same as usual, but when itnded in Zi Che¡¯s ears, it sounded like thunder rumbling. There were even some lightning arcs traveling through his body, though they disappeared soon after.


    Zi Che trembled and quickly exined, "He¡¯s rushing back to the school. He¡¯ll be back in two days, I think¡­ I owed him a favor in the past, that¡¯s why when he sent me a letter toe, I couldn¡¯t refuse him. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you."


    He did not know why he was saying so much to exin himself, but he had a strong feeling that if he did note clear, then even if he did not end up dead this time in the ninth summit, he would still be in great trouble in the future.


    This was what his instincts told him. This was an instinctual feeling that rose in him as he faced Su Ming.


    Su Ming was silent for moment until the red light in his right hand shed briefly and he asked calmly, "What is Si Ma Xin¡¯s current level of cultivation?"


    "He has been away for many years. When he left, he had attainedpletion in the Awakening Realm. I haven¡¯t seen his current level of cultivation, so I¡¯m not too certain¡­ But if he reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, he¡¯ll definitely think of a way to enter Freezing Sky Cave and try to sense the will left behind by our ancestors there.


    "Then he¡¯ll have a chance to change all the bones in his body at the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm and reach the greatpletion of the Bone Sacrifice Realm in one go!


    "While the possibility of this happening is very low, and from what I know, there are only three people who had managed to do this, but if he can really find our Ancestor¡¯s bones in Freezing Sky Cave, then he might be able to do it¡­


    "He was originally known as the prodigy of Freezing Sky n to begin with, and was also rumored to be the person who is most likely to be the fourth God of Berserkers. He has a lot of friends within Freezing Sky n. Besides the ninth summit, the other eight summits are practically filled with his friends.


    "If he bes your enemy¡­ then you¡¯d best be careful¡­"


    Zi Che¡¯s voice echoed within the cave abode and lingered around for a long time.


    "What¡¯s Freezing Sky Cave?"


    This was the first time Su Ming had heard of that name.


    "I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard that Freezing Sky n¡¯s Great Frozen ins is built on Freezing Sky Cave. If that¡¯s the case, then¡­ in the deep parts of the endless icy water under our feet is Freezing Sky Cave.


    "After all, the ninth summit is still part of Freezing Sky n¡­" Zi Che said.


    Once he was done speaking, he hesitated for a moment, then looked at the herbs on his body, gritted his teeth, and spoke again. This time, his voice dropped to a low whisper.


    "If I were you, then I¡¯d definitely settle all my grudges with him before he enters Freezing Sky Cave, or else¡­ It won¡¯t matter whether he seeds or fails, as long as he makes it out of Freezing Sky Cave, then he¡¯ll have a chance of entering Heaven Gate. Once he enters Heaven Gate, then his status will bepletely different from us on the Great Frozen ins.


    "When that timees, he will kill you¡­ Unless the ninth summit has the power to go up against Heaven Gate, then you¡¯ll definitely die!"


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he asked, "Heaven Gate?"


    "Freezing Sky n is divided into two sections, the Great Frozen ins and Heaven Gate. Only those in Heaven Gate are considered to be the core of Freezing Sky n¡­ Besides inheriting the right to enter Heaven Gate, the only other way to enter Heaven Gate is to obtain 1,000 Shaman heads and not die when you enter Freezing Sky Cave. You can only enter once you fulfill those two conditions!"


    MAJOR ANNOUNCEMENT, VERY MAJOR, READ IT


    Due to reasons of continuity, Transcendence Realm has now been officially changed to Awakening Realm.


    Spirit Infant (ÁéÓ¤£©has also been changed to Nascent Soul.


    But the major one is Transcendence Realm, the reason it''s changed is because the Immortals and RI and ISSTH also have a Transcendence, so to avoid confusion, the following has happened:


    Transcendence Realm --> Awakening Realm


    Transcended --> Awakened


    Transcend --> Awaken


    Divine General of Transcendence --> Divine General of Awakening


    Deity statue of Transcendence --> Deity statue of Awakening


    Power of Transcendence --> Power of Awakening


    Everything should have been changed, except for chapter 51. For some reason, I don''t see the edit button for that chapter. I am waiting very patiently for that edit button to appear for me.


    Anyway, all the changes for 365 chapters were done overnight in two hours to avoid the chaps looking like a mess of Transcendences and Awakenings flying all over the ce, since it was done in a rush, I''ll be checking through all the chaps starting from chapter 0 in case I missed anything, but if you peeps happen to stumble on any lurking Transcendences, please leave ament in the chapter, either Gemmy or I will change it :3


    Much thanks!

 Chapter 232 — He Saw It…

    <h4>Chapter 232: He Saw It¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hu Zi crouched by the side, watching Su Ming asking questions and Zi Che answering them, and he had a dazed expression on his face. When he saw Zi Che¡¯s change between how he had acted previously to how he acted now, he could not help but think of his previous actions.


    ¡®Youngest junior brother sure has a good trick up his sleeve. I¡¯ll definitely have to learn to do this.¡¯


    Hu Zi ran through Su Ming¡¯s every single word and action in his head and once he believed that he had learned it, a prideful smile appeared on his face.


    "Heaven Gate? Great Frozen ins? That¡¯s utter nonsense. Youngest junior brother, if you don¡¯t like Si Ma Xin, then I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you. If we can¡¯t win against him, then we can just run and go back to the ninth summit to look for second senior brother."


    Once he heard Hu Zi¡¯s words, warmth blossomed in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    "By the way, youngest junior brother, why did youe to me? If you didn¡¯te for me, then I¡¯ll go out for a while. I haven¡¯t been out of the mountain for days. I¡¯m worried that the people outside will miss their Grandpa Hu."


    Hu Zi picked up his wine gourd and swung it a little. There was not much wine left in it.


    "About that, third senior brother, you¡¯re familiar with Freezing Sky n. I¡¯d like to go to the school¡¯s Artifact Storage Hall and bring out some of the papers second senior brother spoke about for me to use on a regr basis when I practice clearing my mind.


    "But before I go, I¡¯d like to borrow Master¡¯s n Master¡¯s te," Su Ming said, smiling


    "n Master¡¯s te? You don¡¯t need to go and get it from Master, I have several of them with me here."


    As Hu Zi spoke, he ruffled through the things in his cave abode before bringing out a purple ice shaped in the form of a te.


    "Here, that¡¯s the one. Master has a lot of these. When I went therest time, I brought a few back. I¡¯ll give you one, take it and scare away other people when you feel like it."


    Hu Zi threw the te in his hand to Su Ming while speaking.


    Su Ming was stunned. When he caught it, he immediately felt a freezing chill travel into his body and circte around him once. By the looks of it, it was crafted with fine detail and did not seem fake.


    However, he was not the only one stunned. Zi Che was also stunned. He sucked in a sharp breath, because he recognized what that te was, and Hu Zi¡¯s words threw him into a state of disbelief.


    ¡®The ninth summit¡­ So this is the ninth summit¡­?¡¯


    Zi Che¡¯s heart trembled.


    "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m familiar with the Artifact Storage Hall. I taught a lot of the people there a lesson before."


    Hu Zi patted his chest and was about to take Su Ming and leave, but once he took a few steps forward, he turned around and walked towards Zi Che to re at him.


    "Hey, jerk, your Grandpa Hu is about to leave. You¡¯re the ¡®living thing¡¯ second senior brother gave us. Remember to follow behind us. Second senior brother might have sealed your power, but he said that you have to protect my youngest junior brother when he goes out, so you have to do it. Don¡¯t lie to me anymore, or else I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in my dreams!"


    Zi Che felt incredibly aggrieved and quickly said, "But¡­ my power has been sealed, I can¡¯t fly on my own¡­"


    "Shut up. Your Grandpa Hu will bring you out and throw you off in midair. If you don¡¯t know how to fly, then you¡¯ll fall to your death. Don¡¯t me me for not saving you then."


    As Hu Zi spoke, he lifted Zi Che and grinned at Su Ming before he bent his body down and went out of the cave abode before him.


    Su Ming followed behind. When he looked at the nt covered Zi Che being lifted with an expression filled with anger and indignation, he smiled and followed after.


    The three of them turned into long arcs and charged out of the ninth summit towards the center of the nine summits, located far in the distance underneath Heaven Gate. There were many buildings there and it looked so grand that it exuded a vast and mighty air.


    The buildings seemed like they were cut from jades and gave off a magnificent aura. There were numerous people walking in and out of the buildings, and it gave the ce a lively air.


    Hu Zi, who was leading the way in midair, let his right hand go loose the moment he flew out of the ninth summit¡¯s area. He tossed Zi Che off and let out a huge shout, "Hey, I¡¯m letting you fall now!"


    Zi Che¡¯s face paled as he plummeted downwards, but once he fell about 1,000 feet, surprised delight suddenly appeared on his face. His plummeting body came to an abrupt halt and he flew up into the air.


    Yet very soon, the joy on his face turned into anguish, because he realized he could only be in area not too far away from Su Ming and Hu Zi, or else his power would be sealed up once again.


    He did not even need to try it. He already knew that if he attacked Su Ming and Hu Zi, then his temporarily released power would immediately be sealed once again.


    "Hmph, how dare you pretend before your Grandpa Hu? Isn¡¯t it out now? What are you looking at? Hurry up and follow us."


    With a single re from Hu Zi, Zi Che fell silent and sighed, falling behind Su Ming.


    As Su Ming watched Hu Zi¡¯s actions and his words, his smile grew wider.


    "Youngest junior brother, that is the eighth summit. The eighth summit is very interesting. There¡¯re quite a lot of them staying there, and they¡¯re usually very cautious. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re hiding something.


    "But I¡¯m me, I¡¯m the most intelligent Grandpa Hu on the ninth summit. There¡¯s no secret in the world that can be kept hidden from my eyes. I even know the things second senior brother does.


    "I can pass through the enchanted maze in the eighth summit even if I close my eyes. I saw a lot of interesting things. In the past, I saw a disciple nephew who is actually a girl disguising herself as a boy! I even saw her taking off her clothes¡­"


    As Hu Zi spoke, his eyes started beaming with joy.


    "That¡¯s the seventh summit. All the disciples there are weak. The enchanted maze may be weak, but the people there are far too careful, which is a pity. I was almost caught a few times in the past¡­ There were even a few times where I was captured, but I was fast enough to escape, still, it¡¯s a pity¡­ second senior brother refused to help and simply stood by the side as I got hit¡­


    "This is the second summit. It¡¯s also where Zi Che is staying. Hmph, they can¡¯t keep their secrets away from Grandpa Hu¡¯s eyes either. In the past, I¡­"


    Su Ming did not think much about Hu Zi¡¯s boasts. While he simply started to think that they sounded a bit odd the more he heard about it, Zi Che wasughing bitterly by the side.


    There was one particr rumor among those in the second summit that the disciples who ventured out at night would feel as if someone was watching them. They only learned muchter that it was Hu Zi who was doing it.


    This person would always appear in the summits whenever he was free and hide in secluded spots, all the while snickering as he watched other disciples. Almost everyone knew about it in Freezing Sky n.


    The three of them flew through the air and after around the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, as Hu Zi kept on talking about his achievements in Freezing Sky n and all the secrets he learned through peeking at people, the three of them arrived at the center of the nine summits, which was also located under Heaven Gate.


    Hu Zi took the lead and charged towards one of the many buildings on the ground with a huge leap. He flew down quickly, and there were quite a number of Freezing Sky n disciples venturing in and out of the buildings who would identally get in his way. Once they saw Hu Zi though, they would quickly move out of the way with odd expressions on their faces, as if they did not want to provoke this unreasonable person and end up having him sneak into their summit and peek on them.


    It was especially so for the female disciples. Once they saw Hu Zi, they would grit their teeth. Some of them even looked as if they were about to fly towards Hu Zi, but when they saw Zi Che following behind him, they would move back hesitantly.


    Zi Che¡¯s fame in Freezing Sky n was great due to him cing ninth in the Great Frozen ins.


    When he saw what was happening, Zi Che suddenly understood why Hu Zi insisted on bringing him here. Su Ming also understood, andughed wryly as he cast a nce at Hu Zi, who was flying with a swagger and an incredibly smug expression.


    "Hm, what are you Berserker Children looking at?!


    "If you continue watching, I¡¯ll sneak into your rooms tonight and watch you as much as I like!


    "Hey, disciple nephew! How dare you note and greet your Grandpa Hu when you clearly saw me?! Can¡¯t you see that even Zi Che is flying behind me?!"


    Hu Zi continued shouting on the way, and his words made Zi Che¡¯s expression darken continuously, while Su Ming did not know whether he shouldugh or cry in this situation.


    When he saw that Hu Zi was about to act even more outrageously even though he had been flying around the buildings in the center of the nine summits under Heaven Gate with a smug look, Zi Che, who had been following behind Su Ming, found himself to be unable to bear with the pressure any longer and whispered to Su Ming.


    "Um¡­ Su¡­ Uncle master Su, uncle master Hu has gone past the Artifact Storage Hall eight times¡­"


    As he spoke, he pointed towards a hall not too far into the distance.


    Su Ming let out a fake cough. Once he cast a nce at the Artifact Storage Hall, he looked towards Hu Zi, who was shouting at some of Freezing Sky n¡¯s disciples before him, then he smiled wryly and said, "Third senior brother, how about we go to the Artifact Storage Hall first? If you still want to walk around, then I¡¯ll ask Zi Che to apany youter. I¡­ I still have to go back and train in the mountain."


    The moment Hu Zi heard it, while there was a look on his face that said he had not fully enjoyed himself, he still turned around with a stern look.


    "Youngest junior brother, who said that I like loitering around? Bringing my youngest junior brother to the Artifact Storage Hall is the most important thing to me. I just couldn¡¯t find the ce. Let me see¡­ Hmm? The Artifact Storage Hall is over there!"


    Hu Zi pointed towards the Artifact Storage Hall not too far away with a look of surprised delight.


    Hu Zi had arrived at the door to the Artifact Storage Hall while he spoke. However, the door to the hall was closed. Su Ming remembered seeing the people inside immediately closing the door when they saw Hu Zi passing by.


    "Open up! Your Grandpa Hu is here! I¡¯m not here to hit someone today! If you don¡¯t open the door right now, I¡¯m going to get angry!"


    Hu Zi went up to the door and lifted his foot to kick it.


    Very soon, the door flew open, revealing a man with a handsome face, but with a sullen expression. He was frowning, but there was a clearly resigned expression on his face. The man stood behind the door and looked at Hu Zi, then opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Hmm? You¡¯re here today? So that¡¯s why the door was closed. Youngest junior brother, she¡¯s the person I said was actually a woman disguising herself as a man. I saw¡­"


    The man¡¯s expression instantly turned incredibly dark, and veins even started popping on his face.


    Su Ming quickly went up front to pull Hu Zi back, who was still shouting out in surprised delight, and smiled towards the man apologetically.


    "Disciple nephew, about that¡­"


    Su Ming had yet to finish speaking when a focused look appeared on his face. He heard the sounds of an uproar nearby. Even the man standing before him lifted his head and looked towards the air behind Su Ming with a fanatical and respectful look.


    "The Seven Colored Light! Eldest senior brother Si Ma has returned!"


    "There¡¯s no way we can be mistaken. That¡¯s eldest senior brother Si Ma¡¯s Seven Colored Mountain. Look, isn¡¯t that eldest senior brother Si Ma sitting on the mountain?! Hmm? There¡¯s a girl sitting beside him. That girl¡­ seems rather familiar."


    "It¡¯s really big brother Si Ma!"


    Uproars broke out everywhere around him. From the corner of his eye, Su Ming saw a seven colored light piercing through the sky, traveling towards where they were. He slowly turned around and looked up.

 Chapter 233 — What is… Your Name…?

    <h4>Chapter 233: What is¡­ Your Name¡­?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The entire sky was covered by a piercing seven colored light. The seven colors were like a rainbow, but the light was not as gentle as that of a rainbow. It spread all over the ce instead, and every part of the world as far as Su Ming could see was filled with those colors.


    The seemingly blinding seven colored light fell on all the summits and blended with the sky scattering on the ground. It filled everyone¡¯s vision with those colors.


    There was an indescribably domineering air to the light, causing all the disciples from the other eight summits besides the ninth summit on the Great Frozen ins to lift their heads and look towards the center of the seven colored light.


    Uproars broke out all over the ce, because this seven colored light could onlye from one person in Freezing Sky n!


    In Freezing Sky n, only one person could make himself known in such a manner!


    That was the prodigy of Freezing Sky n, the one that was known to have the highest possibility of bing the fourth God of Berserkers - Si Ma Xin!


    "It¡¯s senior brother Si Ma, he¡¯s back!"


    "I heard that senior brother Si Ma has been away for many years. When he left, his power had already reached the peak of the Awakening Realm. Now that he is back, could it be that he¡¯s now in the Bone Sacrifice Realm?"


    "When senior brother Si Ma left the school, he said he won¡¯t return unless he reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm!"


    The uproars shook the world. The appearance of the seven colored light shocked all of the disciples of the eight summits on the Great Frozen ins. Some of those who were close to Si Ma Xin even turned into long arcs and flew out from their summits.


    In the blink of an eye, numerous people flew into the sky and floated in midair to watch from the distance.


    The crowd beside Su Ming who were gathered in the center of the nine summits underneath Heaven Gate and were walking in and out of the buildings just now also flew up into the air with fanatical and respectful looks on their faces. When they looked at the sky, they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the person in the light.


    Even the man who Hu Zi said was really a woman disguising herself as a man also walked out briskly to bow towards the sky.


    "Wee back, eldest senior brotherSi Ma!"


    These words were repeated by the numerous people on the ground, and seemed to have fused together to be one voice that shook the world.


    Su Ming stood there and felt his eyes hurting slightly due to the seven colored light that seemed to want to pierce through him. He watched the people weing Si Ma Xin back respectfully while he, Hu Zi, and Zi Che, who was standing by his side, all seemed to have been forgotten by the world. In their eyes, the only thing they could see at that moment was the seven colored light.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with this feeling. This sight reminded him of that time when he arrived on the field before Wind Stream Mountain when he was still in Dark Mountain. At that time, he also stood in a corner and was a nobody as he looked at the prodigies walking forth and being the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Yet Su Ming was no longer how he used to be. In the past, he had to force himself to remain calm, but now, he did not need to do it on purpose. He could just stand there and remain calm.


    His eyes were calm, his expression was calm, his body was calm, and his heart, too, was calm.


    He looked at the source of the seven colored light located far away in the sky. Over there was a mountain floating in midair, a Seven Colored Mountain!


    There was a man standing there with his face purposefully muddled. The color of the man¡¯s clothes could not be seen clearly through the seven colored light. Su Ming could only see his hair floating in the air and a girl standing by his side. However, that girl¡¯s face could not be seen clearly.


    As the Seven Colored Mountain got closer, more shouts echoed on the ground. The sounds of worship sounded like waves rising and falling in Su Ming¡¯s ears. He looked at the people from all the summits floating in the sky and saw that they were all currently wrapping their fists in their palms to bow towards the approaching Seven Colored Mountain.


    "Thank you for your warm wee. I¡¯ve prepared some gifts for all of you. Once I return to my mountain, I¡¯ll ask my good friends from each of the other summits to take them and distribute to all of you."


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s gentle voice echoed in the air and there was a kind smile on his face as he wrapped his fist in his palm to return the greeting to the crowd.


    There was a rxed look on his face and a certain charm that could not be described around him, causing the others to feel as if spring wind was blowing against their bodies. They would naturally feel a sort of friendliness towards him.


    "How fake. Grandpa Hu met this Si Ma Xin a few times in the past. His smiles are too fake. Second senior brother¡¯s smiles are much more soothing that his. Master wanted to take him in as his disciple in the past¡­ thank goodness he didn¡¯t take him in the end."


    Hu Zi stood beside Su Ming and picked his nose as he spoke in a condescending manner.


    Zi Che was silent, but when he looked towards the Seven Colored Mountain in the distance, his eyes were dark.


    He now resented Si Ma Xin. If he had not asked him to go to the ninth summit to cause trouble for Su Ming, he would not be in this sorry state now.


    Su Ming was silent. He was still looking at the gradually approaching Seven Colored Mountain in the sky. Soon, he saw Si Ma Xin¡¯s face clearly. Si Ma Xin, who was dressed in white, had an incredibly handsome face and looked very gentle and elegant, as if there was not a hint of anger within him. His brows were sharp and his eyes sparkled. The smile on his face simply did not disappear.


    A temperament that was clearly different from others was natural to Si Ma Xin, and once it blended together with his extraordinary looks, it turned into an indescribable charm.


    This was not the first time Su Ming crossed paths with Si Ma Xin, yet strictly speaking, this was the first time he truly saw him. This was different from when Si Ma Xin had borrowed Fang Mu¡¯s body to attack him when he was in Han Mountain City.


    Su Ming looked at Si Ma Xin. He watched his graceful demeanor and his gentle smile, but still remained calm and did not speak.


    Hu Zi¡¯s disdain, Su Ming¡¯s calmness, and Zi Che¡¯s sullenness werepletely different from the respectful expressions on the other Freezing Sky n disciples around them. Because of their different expressions and because they stood together, when other people swept their gazes over the crowd, they would not be able to help themselves but pay some attention towards them.


    Si Ma Xin might also have noticed Su Ming, but he remained smiling and did not reveal any sort of changes in expression.


    "Let¡¯s go, third senior brother. Once we get the papers, let¡¯s go back to the mountain," Su Ming said calmly.


    The enmity between him and Si Ma Xin could be described as something simple, but could also be described as somethingplex. Nheless, there was only one conclusion to it, they had reached a point where their enmity could not be solved.


    Unless he returned Han Mountain Bell respectfully, ignored his promise with Han Cang Zi, and asked for Si Ma Xin¡¯s forgiveness for what happened to Fang Mu, there was simply no other way to resolve this.


    However, Su Ming simply could not do these things.


    After his words, Su Ming was just about to turn around and walk into the Artifact Storage Hall to get his papers when the Seven Colored Mountain closed in. As the seven colored light gradually dissipated, Su Ming not only saw Si Ma Xin¡¯s face clearly out of the corner of his eye, but he also saw an excited petite face smiling beautifully behind him.


    It was a beautiful girl. She wore a purple robe and seemed quite young. Her skin was like jade and her eyes like the moon. She stood behind Si Ma Xin with an obedient demeanor, yet the liveliness in her eyes would make others feel shocked by her charm while also sensing the wild beauty within her once they saw her.


    That sort of beauty came naturally and was not formed as time passed by, neither was it an act. It was due to the environment she grew up in, her personality, and other factors that formed this rarely seen wild beauty within her.


    Her sparkling eyes, curving brows, the arc of her lips that could captivate others with a smile were the true epitome of a beautiful smile. Although she might still be young and was yet to fully mature, this girl still made Su Ming shudder when he caught sight of her from the corner of his eye as he was just about to turn around.


    At that instant, he felt as if hundreds upon thousands of thunders rumbled in his mind and exploded simultaneously, causing his body to tremble and shudder. His breathing also quickened in a manner that had never been seen on him, as if his breathing could no longer keep up with the rumbles in his heart, neither could it keep up with how hard his heart pounded.


    The world hade to a standstill at that moment before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The wind did not move, the clouds remained still, all the uproars he heard instantly disappeared. In that moment, in the world he saw, the people disappeared, the nine summits too disappeared.


    The seven colors in the sky hadpletely disappeared in his eyes. There was no longer any Seven Colored Mountain, neither was Si Ma Xin there any longer.


    In his sight and the world he saw, there was only one thing, and there could only be one thing - the person dressed in purple. The person with the wild and untamed smile. The person who¡¯s eyes sparkled and seemed to contain endless vigor within them.


    That¡­


    ¡­ girl filled with wild and untamed beauty¡­


    The calmness in Su Ming¡¯s eyes shattered.


    The calmness on his face crumbled.


    The calmness in his body was reced by shivers.


    The calmness in his heart was gone¡­


    At that moment, he forgot that he was standing in Freezing Sky n, forgot everything that he¡¯d seen.


    It was the girl standing behind Si Ma Xin that made him forget everything. At that moment, his mind was nk. He had no thoughts, his mind did not process anything. The only thing in his head was a mourning song filled with sadness that yed in his heart without a sound. That mourning song was apanied by a scene that made his heart clench in pain.


    White snow floated down in that image in his head. In the snow, a boy and a girl held hands and walked through the storm. Snow fell on their hair, as if they had walked together until their hair had turned white with age.


    "Su Ming, that¡¯s a promise¡­"


    "I¡¯ll definitelye!"


    Everything that had happened in that scene made Su Ming tremble. He stared at the girl who was gradually approaching them in the sky and looked at everything before him.


    "Bai Ling¡­? How¡­ How could this be?!" he mumbled.


    There was disbelief in his eyes. At that moment, a strong urge suddenly erupted within him.


    He did not want to suppress that urge, neither would he suppress it, because he could not suppress it!


    Even if that urge would make his training to clear his minde to a standstill, he just didn¡¯t want to suppress it¡­


    He lifted his right foot slowly in that instant and at the very moment his footnded on the air, he rose and started walking towards the Seven Colored Mountain.


    Su Ming¡¯s actions temporarily stunned Hu Zi. Yet even though he was surprised, he still immediately followed behind him.


    Zi Che hesitated for a moment before he too followed after.


    As the seven colored light grew dimmer in the sky, Su Ming stood before the floating Seven Colored Mountain. He blocked the mountain from moving forward!


    That sight immediately caught the attention of all those present. They all turned their gazes towards the ce, and in an instant, a few thousand pairs of eyes were gathered on Su Ming, who was to them, an unfamiliar face.


    "What¡¯s¡­ your name¡­?"


    Su Ming did not see the Seven Colored Mountain, did not see Si Ma Xin, did not see anyone else. He could only see the girl, or more urately speaking, the person standing in the snow in Dark Mountain.

 Chapter 234 — Not Bai Ling!

    <h4>Chapter 234: Not Bai Ling!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s return attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. Among them were two people who Su Ming did not notice. One of them was the fourth summit¡¯s Han Fei Zi.


    She was wearing a white robe and stood on the mountain with a demeanor as cold as ice. Her expression was calm when she looked at the Seven Colored Mountain in the sky, though no one knew what she was thinking about.


    Yet the asional frosty glint in her eyes showed that she harbored a certain degree of animosity towards Si Ma Xin. That animosity was perhaps different from Han Cang Zi¡¯s. It was a scrutinizing look towards a rival.


    The other person whom Su Ming did not take note of was the third summit¡¯s Han Cang Zi.


    She stood on the third summit with the beautiful, oval shaped faced woman by her side.


    They saw Si Ma Xin, heard the people¡¯s cheers, and saw the light from the Seven Colored Mountain falling on their bodies.


    The moment she saw Si Ma Xin returning, Han Cang Zi¡¯s face turned pale. The woman beside her frowned and let out a cold harrumph before she took a few steps towards Han Cang Zi.


    "He¡¯s not even ced first in the ranking board for the Great Frozen ins yet. He¡¯s only second ce, and he¡¯s already showing off so much!"


    Han Cang Zi was silent. She lowered her head and did not say a word.


    "Hmph, the rumor about him being the one person who is most likely to be the fourth God of Berserkers is simply the doings of the school. The school created his image and his chances. To many disciples, that Si Ma Xin has already been turned into a God of Berserker along with our eldest senior sister Tian Lan Meng and senior brother Chen Qing.


    "The three people known as the three great prodigies of Freezing Sky n, hmm¡­? Let¡¯s see, who would be the first of the three who can enter Heaven Gate. Still, while Si Ma Xin¡¯s potential is pretty good, some of the things he does seriously disgust me. Even if eldest senior sister Tian Lan Meng and Chen Qing return to the sect, they wouldn¡¯t cause such a stir.


    "Besides the school creating that image of his that makes the others so crazy about him, isn¡¯t it also because he keeps using all those tricks? He keeps using arge amount of things to attract other people to follow him and from there, he makes acquaintances with them."


    The woman beside Han Cang Zi spoke with a cold smile on her face, then cast Han Cang Zi a look. There was pity on her face.


    "Why do you always look this way whenever you see him? Why are you afraid of him? He simply nted the Berserker Seed of Love within you, that¡¯s all. If you¡¯re scared of him and keep hoping that someone will help you, then even if someone actually manages to free you, you¡¯ll be controlled by someone else in the end.


    "Are women any less than men? Look at eldest senior sister Tian Lan Meng. She¡¯s our best example. Even when that Si Ma Xin sees our eldest senior sister, would he dare harm her?"


    There was an aloof pride on her oval shaped face.


    "When we wereing back, I saw the portion of the Sky Mist Barrier where uncle master Bai was guarding."


    Han Cang Zi bit her lip and slowly lifted her head, and resolution appeared on her face.


    "Uncle master Bai? You mean the person who was also rumored to have had the hopes of the entire school ced on him in the past? The person who also practiced the Creation Arts of the God of Berserkers, but eventually ended up practically estranged from the school simply because he did not follow the will of the school to practice the God of Berserkers Transformation but instead inherited his Master¡¯s right to be the Divine General of the Bone Sacrifice Realm? That uncle master Bai?"


    Han Cang Zi nodded.


    Once the oval shaped faced woman heard it, she sighed softly.


    "Divine Generals are all revered people, and it¡¯s something a lot of people dream of attaining. Even in the school, the desire to be Divine General is second only to bing the God of Berserkers, but¡­ once you be a Divine General, it¡¯s practically impossible to be the God of Berserkers. They can only be the subordinates for the future God of Berserkers¡­


    "There aren¡¯t many Divine Generals within the school. Most of them have already been sent out to gain experience in killing so that they could be a force for the future God of Berserkers.


    "I heard that the person you like is also a Divine General?" she asked suddenly.


    A red blush immediately appeared on Han Cang Zi¡¯s face, as if she forgot the stress brought by Si Ma Xin at that moment and was embarrassed like a little girl. Just as she was about to speak, her senior sister¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    "That person you like¡­ what¡­ is he doing?"


    Han Cang Zi was stunned. Instantly, she turned her head back to look, and her expression changed.


    The entire area was filled with silence at that moment. Including Han Cang Zi, all the people¡¯s gazes were focused on the person walking slowly towards the Seven Colored Mountain in the sky.


    At that moment, even Han Fei Zi¡¯s cold and aloof face changed. There was confusion as she looked at Su Ming.


    Hu Zi was also stunned. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Su Ming, who was walking from his side with a dumb expression towards the Seven Colored Mountain. Hu Zi did not hesitate, and with a single move, he charged towards Su Ming.


    He would not bother thinking about Si Ma or whoever else, nor would he be bothered by the crowd¡¯s gazes. The only thing in his mind was that he was the one who brought his youngest junior brother here. He could not let anything happen to him.


    Zi Che felt his heart lurch and his mouth go dry. He never expected Su Ming to walk out just like this and face Si Ma Xin!


    "What¡¯s¡­ your name¡­?"


    Su Ming¡¯s body floated in midair. As he stood before the approaching Seven Colored Mountain, he could only see the girl filled with untamed beauty.


    His voice echoed in the air gently, and as it fell into the people¡¯s ears, all those who heard immediately had odd expressions on their faces.


    "Who is he?"


    "That person is unfamiliar, but the ninth summit¡¯s Sun Da Hu is beside him. If Sun Da Hu is with him, and especially since he blocked senior brother Si Ma¡¯s path, then he must definitely be an unreasonable person as well."


    "I heard that the ninth summit has received a new disciple. Could it be him? But all the people on the ninth summit are strange people. His actions and words at least follow the traits that belong to those in the ninth summit."


    "Interesting. This person must be attracted to junior sister Bai¡¯s face, and blinded by his infatuation, he forgot his status and asked for her name."


    "He¡¯s biting off more than he can chew. How could he be so rude to junior sister Bai? Hmph!"


    Low mocking and disdainful voices gradually appeared as the people looked on with odd expressions on their faces. To them, Su Ming was simply a person who was too confident in himself. Being rude to a beautiful woman right in front of senior brother Si Ma was exactly what an unreasonable person would do.


    Han Cang Zi was stunned. Her gaze immediately shifted from Su Ming to the girl behind Si Ma Xin, and gradually, a conflicted look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡®He once said that he broke a promise¡­¡¯


    Han Cang Zi sighed softly. The woman beside her was frowning, and there was a displeased look in her eyes as she looked at Su Ming.


    At the same time, Han Fei Zi also cast a profound look towards the girl behind Si Ma Xin on the fourth summit, and she sank into deep thought.


    Su Ming slowly came to a halt 30 feet away from the Seven Colored Mountain. Si Ma Xin looked down on Su Ming, who was blocking his path, from his position on the mountain.


    In truth, when he wasing forth from the distance, he had already seen Su Ming, but he did not dare act rashly because Zi Che was by Su Ming¡¯s side. Judging by his looks, it seemed that he was a little sullen and resigned.


    Yet he did not expect that while he was ignoring the man, Su Ming woulde to block his path over here. It would have been fine if he was merely blocking his path, but Su Ming was not even looking at him, but at the girl behind him.


    This sort of disregard, coupled with the grudges that couldn¡¯t be solved between them, made Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes turn dark and chilly.


    "Junior brother, you seem rather unfamiliar. Why are you blocking my path?"


    Si Ma Xin smiled faintly and the cold look in his eyes disappeared. His voice was calm, as if he was not angry with Su Ming¡¯s actions and he had a big heart.


    Su Ming did not speak. Up till this point, he still had not even looked at Si Ma Xin. He simply kept his gaze fixed on the girl filled with wild beauty.


    The girl blushed under Su Ming¡¯s stare, but she was frowning and there was displeasure in her eyes. She cast a nce at Su Ming, then at Si Ma Xin, who was standing before her, and did not speak.


    The person before him was less than 30 feet away from him, but the person in Su Ming¡¯s heart was so far away it was as if there was the distance of heaven and earth between them.


    At that moment, Su Ming smiled.


    That smile was very faint, and there was a sadness to it.


    "If we continue walking in the snow, will we walk until our hair turns white¡­?"


    Those words echoed in his head and eventually turned into a sigh.


    Su Ming knew. The girl before him was not Bai Ling.


    This had nothing to do with the Berserker Seed of Love. The girl¡¯s eyes were the same as Bai Ling¡¯s. In physical terms, they looked so simr that there were practically no differences between them, but since their souls were different, then they werepletely different people.


    Their aura was also different. Aura was something Su Ming could sense ever since he started practicing Aura Refinement and started observing people¡¯s aura around him once he activated the Branding Art in his mind.


    This person¡­ was not her¡­ She may have the same face, but¡­ she was not Bai Ling!


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He did not ask her again, because he had already obtained his answer. That urge within gradually died down. When he opened his eyes once again, they had already returned to a calm state.


    No longer looking at the girl, Su Ming turned around and started walking away to leave.


    He heard the mockery and disdain in the low voices around him and felt the ridiculing gazes on his person, but these did not bother him.


    Yet while he may not care about it, it did not mean that Hu Zi did not mind it. Hu Zi narrowed his eyes and cast an angry re around the ce from beside Su Ming, even growling with a hostile look on his face.


    "What are you looking at? What, do you dare say all this right in front of Si Ma Xin¡¯s face? Laugh! You jerks, I¡¯m telling you tough! Just you wait, I¡¯ll sneak into your ces tonight and let you know my might."


    Hu Zi was about to continue speaking, but his words were cut off bluntly by Si Ma Xin.


    Si Ma Xin smiled as if he was pleased with what the girl behind him did and cast a look at Su Ming, saying slowly, "Junior brother, are you going to leave just like that? Take care of your senior brothers first, or else I¡¯ll teach you what respect is in ce of your Master."


    Su Ming paused in his footsteps and turned around, then looked at Si Ma Xin for the first time in midair.


    When their gazes met, they seemed to have viciously shed with each other.


    "I am not your junior brother, disciple nephew Si Ma, I am your uncle master."

 Chapter 235 — The First Battle in Freezing Sky!

    <h4>Chapter 235: The First Battle in Freezing Sky!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm when he spokenguidly, looking at Si Ma Xin. There was no pride in his voice, neither did he have the condescending manner Si Ma Xin adopted while he stood on the Seven Colored Mountain, but the meaning behind his words was a form of condescension under the rules of Freezing Sky n itself!


    "I am your uncle master."


    This sentence instantly made the people around him fall silent. There may be anger on their faces, but they did not dare refute his words. They could only ept the high status of the ninth summit with resignation.


    A piercing, chilling light instantly appeared in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes. As he looked at Su Ming, his lips gradually curled up in a cold smile.


    Hu Zi immediately brightened up and ced his hands on his hips as he lifted his head and shouted pridefully towards Si Ma Xin, "Oh, that¡¯s right. Hey, jerk. Your Grandpa Hu is your uncle master. Come here, Si Ma Xin, greet your uncle master."


    Si Ma Xin simply ignored Hu Zi¡¯s existence. At that moment, only Su Ming existed in his eyes. With such close proximity and with the slight connection he had with Han Mountain Bell in the past, he could tell with certainty that Han Mountain Bell was within Su Ming.


    "Uncle master, eh? Then allow me to consult you and see whether you have the right to be my uncle master."


    As Si Ma Xin spoke, he took a step forward with his right foot and lifted his finger to point at the sky.


    "Freeze!"


    With his voice, arge amount of green, freezing air suddenly manifested on the originally cold sky. That freezing air seemed to have a physical form, and the air would freeze as it passed by it. Rumbling sounds echoed in the air.


    An illusionary hand formed from the green mist appeared in the freezing air and manifested abruptly in the sky. That hand gave off a freezing presence and gathered together out of nowhere before it charged towards Su Ming to catch him.


    "The Creation Art! As expected of senior brother Si Ma, he¡¯s indeed the person who will be the God of Berserkers! His first move itself is the Creation Art!"


    "No ordinary person could cast the Creation Art so easily, even if it was just the One Creation Art."


    "Besides Leader Liu on the ninth summit, the other people there are all trash. I heard that their eldest senior brother istes himself all the time, the second is always nting flowers like a weak woman, the third is an unreasonable fellow, and that newest addition to the ninth summit just had the galls to block senior brother Si Ma¡¯s path!"


    The green hand charged towards Su Ming, and a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Yet at that moment, anger appeared on Hu Zi¡¯s face and he let out a low growl.


    "Youngest junior brother, move back. Jerk, how dare you attack my youngest junior brother in my face!"


    Hu Zi lifted his head and sat down in midair. He lifted his right hand swiftly and ovepped his index and middle fingers together. As he lifted his hand, he drew an arc in the sky.


    A mighty presence erupted forth from Hu Zi¡¯s body. The strength of that presence seemed to have caused the weather and earth to change, causing the iing green hand to falter for a moment in midair.


    "Entering¡­ Dream¡­"


    Hu Zi¡¯s expression was stern. At that moment, not a hint of recklessness could be seen on his face. His act of drawing an arc with his two fingers seemed to have contained some mysterious form of Creation, and when Si Ma Xin saw this, his expression turned grave.


    The people around him also became nervous. As they looked at Hu Zi, expressions of surprise appeared on their faces, as if during that instant, the Sun Da Hu before them becamepletely different from the person in their memories.


    Right at the instant the green hand froze in midair for a moment, Hu Zi¡¯s right index finger touched the center of his brows. His eyes immediately fell shut and he started snoring.


    Nothing changed, except for the appearance of Hu Zi¡¯s snores in the air, and since he was in deep sleep, he could not cotinue floating in the air and fell from the sky¡­


    All the people who saw this were stunned and burst outughing a momentter.


    Even Si Ma Xin started chuckling after the stun wore off. Yet a chilling glint appeared in his eyes and he pointed towards the falling Hu Zi with his right hand. Immediately, the freezing green hand charged towards Hu Zi, whistling through the air, a clear sign that while Si Ma Xin hadughed at Hu Zi¡¯s actions, he was also displeased, and for that, he wanted to hurt him.


    Su Ming was silent. He did notugh. It was clear that Hu Zi chose to act that way just now because he already considered Su Ming as his youngest junior brother under the same Master, and as his senior brother, it was his duty to protect him.


    Hu Zi¡¯s power may not be great, but it was precisely because of this that his actions reflected what he thought even more prominently when he stood before Su Ming. That alone was enough.


    Right at the moment Hu Zi started plummeting downwards, Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged towards him, catching his body in midair andnding on the ground.


    But the green hand was still chasing after them. Su Ming did not bother with that hand. Right at the moment hended on the ground, Zi Che flew up and charged towards the hand.


    He had to act, or else he had no idea what sort of horrible fate would befall him when he went back to the ninth summit. Besides, he was also angry towards Si Ma Xin.


    Rumbling sounds echoed above Su Ming, but he did not lift his head up to look. Once hended on the ground, he gently ced the snoring and drooling Hu Zi on the ground.


    He looked at Hu Zi¡¯s face. That silly look on his face made Su Ming smile.


    Amidst the rumbling sounds in the air was Si Ma Xin¡¯s downcast voice.


    "Zi Che, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!"


    "Si Ma Xin, there¡¯s no use talking. If you attack Su Ming, then I have to act against you!"


    Zi Che¡¯s appearance made all the people watching immediately burst out in to an uproar again.


    "That¡¯s senior brother Zi Che, ranked ninth on the Great Frozen ins ranking board! Isn¡¯t he good friends with senior brother Si Ma?!"


    "Why is he suddenly helping an outsider?!"


    "I saw him with the people from the ninth summit just now¡­"


    The oval shaped faced woman beside Han Cang Zi let out a cold harrumph as the discussions raged around her, but it was clear that she had let out a sigh of relief when she saw Zi Che just now.


    Si Ma Xin stared at Zi Che. As they gazes met in midair, his eyes gradually turned cold.


    At that moment, as Su Ming looked at Hu Zi snoring as he slept on the ground, he slowly lifted his head and looked at Si Ma Xin standing beside the Seven Colored Mountain in the sky.


    "Zi Che, stand back. Take care of my third senior brother," Su Ming said unhurriedly, then lifted his right foot to take a step into the sky. The moment his footnded, his body left the ground and he stood in midair.


    Zi Che hesitated for a moment before he wrapped his fist in his palm to salute Su Ming, then returned to Hu Zi¡¯s side.


    "My power is not as great as yours, and I didn¡¯t want to fight you¡­" Su Ming said calmly, looking at Si Ma Xin. "You have your own thing to do, as do I¡­ but you shouldn¡¯t have tried to hurt my third senior brother once he lost all power to fight back!"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice still remained calm.


    "He is my third senior brother¡­ If you want to fight, then¡­ I will fight!"


    At that moment, a chilling glint appeared within the calmness in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    At that very moment, an incredibly powerful killing intent surged out from Su Ming¡¯s body. That murderous intent came from his right eye, from the Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!


    The instant Su Ming dered his intention to fight, his entire demeanor changed. While he may still look calm, there was a pressureing from within that calmness that made people feel as if it was pressing heavily on their bodies from above.


    He lifted his right foot and took his first step towards Si Ma Xin. At the moment itnded, a clear Mountain Mark appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    It was the Mark of the mountain with five summits - Dark Mountain!


    When that Mark appeared, an illusion immediately formed in the sky above Si Ma Xin. In the blink of an eye, the gigantic Dark Mountain that was exactly like the Dark Mountain Mark on Su Ming¡¯s face appeared in the sky!


    The moment it appeared, an incredibly powerful pressure spread out and caused the people who were watching on the sides to withdraw with changed expressions.


    Si Ma Xin gave a cold sneer and lifted his right hand and clenched his fist around empty air. The moment he did so, arge amount of cold air gathered together underneath Dark Mountain and turned into a gigantic ice fist that charged towards it.


    Rumbling sounds reverberated through the air and the ice fist crashed into Dark Mountain, triggering a vicious wave of force that turned into arge wave of ripples that spread thorugh the air.


    Once that punch was thrown, an iceyer instantly appeared on the spot where the ice fist touched the five peaked Dark Mountain formed from Su Ming¡¯s Mountain Mark amidst the rumbling sounds. The iceyer spread out rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, ice covered the entire mountain, turning it into a five peaked ice mountain.


    The ice mountain floated in the sky. It was originally just an illusion, but at that moment, due to the ice fist created by Si Ma Xin¡¯s Creation Art, the mountain was caught between a state of having physical form and being an illusion.


    "A simple trick. You are¡­ as weak as you were when I met you in Han Mountain! I don¡¯t even need to use the power of my Berserker Mark, neither do I need to use my Origin Vessel, the Seven Colored Mountain!" Si Ma Xin saidnguidly.


    There was no disdain in his voice. He was merely speaking in a tone that suggested he was looking down on Su Ming because they were not of the same level and he was more powerful.


    As he spoke, Si Ma Xin ced his hands behind his back and looked at Su Ming coldly.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack. If you disappoint me, then I¡¯ll make you despair! Bring out Han Mountain Bell. Let me see how powerful it is in your hands," Si Ma Xin said coldly.


    Su Ming did not speak. He had firsthand experience of Si Ma Xin¡¯s arrogance, and this was not the first time he heard such words from his mouth.


    His expression turned even more aloof in his silence. Underneath his robes was the other part of the Berserker Mark Si Ma Xin could not see, and it was now manifesting on his body. As it did so, Su Ming lifted his right hand and waved it in the sky.


    Arge area underneath the frozen Dark Mountain started distorting. The distortions spread out, and in an instant, an illusionary Dark Mountain Tribe appeared in the world.


    The nts, the trees, the houses, all of these things were shown in such fine detail that they looked real. They covered the entire sky, and those who saw it felt as if their entire beings were about to be sucked into the tribe.


    A grave expression appeared on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face.


    "This is yourplete Berserker Mark?!"


    A depressing feeling that pressed heavily on the hearts of all those looking surrounded the entire area when Dark Mountain Tribe appeared¡­


    The manifestation of this Berserker Mark made Si Ma Xin feel a force pressing heavily against him. This was the mostplex Berserker Mark he had ever seen in his life. There was even a vague and indistinct griefing from within the illusionary tribe formed from the Berserker Mark that affected his heart.


    ¡®What is with this Berserker Mark?! Why are there emotions in there?!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 236 — Battle of Berserker Marks!

    <h4>Chapter 236: Battle of Berserker Marks!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Si Ma Xin was shaken. Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark gave off a huge, threatening presence. This threat far surpassed how he felt when he first saw Su Ming in Han Mountain.


    However, it was merely a threatening feeling. Besides the grave expression on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face, a pattern was appearing faintly on his skin. That pattern looked like a flower, and it was blooming in a manner that outshone all other flowers!


    Yet if anyone took a closer look, then they would clearly see that the blooming flower was actually an ice flower! There was a faintyer of frost around it, causing Si Ma Xin¡¯s face to look as if he was covered in ayer of frost.


    "You¡¯re one of the few people who can force me to use my Berserker Mark. Today, I¡¯ll let you see the power of my Berserker Mark!" Si Ma Xin slowly said, and as his voice fell into the people¡¯s ears, the words turned into ayer of frost that covered their bodies.


    The moment he finished speaking, ice and snow gathered around Si Ma Xin and turned into a gigantic ice flower. The sunlight reflecting off the ice flower shone with a seven colored light, causing Si Ma Xin to be surrounded by it, and it crashed into the Dark Mountain Tribe that was formed from Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark.


    There were no banging sounds, only mere rumbles. When Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Mark appeared, its presence also manifested along with it. Soon, under the rumbling sounds, the illusionary Dark Mountain Tribe Su Ming had created in the sky was instantly covered in ayer of frost, just like how Dark Mountain was previously. In the blink of an eye, all the houses, nts, and trees in Dark Mountain Tribe turned into ice sculptures.


    "Even if you activated your entire Berserker Mark, you¡­ are still too weak!"


    As Si Ma Xin spoke, the gigantic ice flower behind him gradually rose into the air, glowing with the seven colored light. The gigantic flower was the center of the seven colored light, as if it wanted to fight for the glory of the position of being the only source of light in the sky with the sun. It charged towards Su Ming.


    The petals opened up like a big mouth, as if they wanted to swallow up Su Ming whole!


    The entire process of the fight between Su Ming and Si Ma Xin may have seemed to have happened slowly, but in truth, all these happened in a few short moments. The two of them may be hundreds of feet apart, but this sort of battle between Berserker Marks was incredibly dangerous. If one party was slightly weaker, that person would instantly be gravely injured.


    This sort of battle between Berserker Marks was an Origin mystical ability that only the Berserkers of the Berserker Tribe could cast after they reached the Awakening Realm.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change even the slightest even though the ice flower formed from Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Mark was quickly charging towards him. He stood in his spot calmly, and he looked not towards Si Ma Xin, but towards the frozen Dark Mountain and his equally frozen tribe.


    "My Berserker Mark¡­ is not yetplete¡­" he said unhurriedly.


    This was the first time he spoke ever since he started battling Si Ma Xin. As he spoke, a shocking wave of murderous intent erupted forth from his body. In an instant, his right eye was stained with a bloody shade of red.


    That bloody red look was clearly the blood moon!


    At the same time, the illusionary Dark Mountain and tribe in the sky weed a new addition - a blood moon. There was an enchanting air to the blood moon. The moment it appeared, the sad presence that shrouded Dark Mountain and Dark Mountain Tribe changed abruptly.


    There was no longer any griefing from within, but a shocking amount of killing intent. It fell upon the entireyer of ice on Dark Mountain and colored the ce a bloody shade of red. The ice on the houses in the tribe was also illuminated by a bloody red glow.


    It was as if the entire world had just been dyed in a blood-red color!


    The Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!


    Booming sounds spread in all directions like thunder. The iceyer on Dark Mountainpletely shattered and exploded into pieces with a bang. The ice on the houses in the tribe also cracked and turned into ice shards that tumbled backwards.


    Even the gigantic ice flower charging towards Su Ming turned into a blood-red flower under the illumination of the blood moon. Before it even got close to Su Ming, it was torn to pieces and exploded.


    "This¡­ is myplete Berserker Mark!"


    Su Ming took a step forward and lifted his right hand, then mmed it downward before him!


    The moment he did so, Dark Mountain rumbled and charged towards Si Ma Xin. Whispering could also be hearding from the houses in the tribe, causing Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression to change. He instantly retreated.


    Yet before he could move too far back, he found himself unable to leave the area of the blood-red light.


    The entire Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain seemed to havee to life and turned into a gigantic Sealing Rune. Si Ma Xin was within the Rune, and he¡­ could not seem to escape.


    Not only did the expression on his face drastically change to shock, his pupils also shrank. Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark had once again surpassed his expectations. This waspletely different from the Su Ming in his memories!


    He suddenly understood why Zi Che would fail. He could sense that at this moment, Su Ming had the power to fight against those in theter stage of the Awakening Realm with just his Berserker Mark alone.


    ¡®He still has that Origin Lightning of his¡­ He also has Han Mountain Bell and that sharp sword¡­¡¯


    As Si Ma Xin retreated, he bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. That blood immediately turned into blood mist before him.


    "Your Berserker Mark may beplicated, but my Berserker Mark isn¡¯t easy either!"


    As Si Ma Xin spoke, the blood mist before him immediately charged towards him and stained his face, then with a bizarre speed, seeped into his skin.


    It was quickly followed by Si Ma Xin lifting his head to growl at the sky. The Berserker Mark of the Ice Flower appeared once again on his face and body. However, this time, there was not just one ice flower, but two, three, four¡­ until eight flowers appeared on his body!


    The eight ice flowers covered his entire body. However, the sizes of these eight flowers were clearly slightly smaller than of the first. Yet when the eight ice flowers appeared, it made Si Ma Xin¡¯s retreating body instantly stop.


    He no longer retreated but lifted his arms and swung them sideward.


    With that one swing, the eight ice flowers formed and spun around him to turn into an ice typhoon.


    "Freezing Sky Berserker Art, Ten Creations!" Si Ma Xin stated in a low, booming voice and pped his hands together to point in Su Ming¡¯s direction. The ice typhoon around him instantly grew bigger, as if it wanted to tear the world apart, and crashed into the illusionary world that was the manifestation of Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the air. The ice typhoon became smaller, but simrly, the Dark Mountain Tribe formed from Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark scattered away like dust in the typhoon, like a picture that was ripped to shreds.


    When Dark Mountain Tribepletely disappeared, Dark Mountain too trembled and shattered. Only the blood moon remained and crashed into the now greatly shrunken ice typhoon for thest time.


    The greatly reduced ice typhoon turned into eight ice flowers once again and charged towards the blood moon while connected to each other. Under the blood-red light and the rumbling sounds, the first ice flower exploded, the second ice flower shattered, the third ice flower crumbled, and the fourth ice flower disintegrated, but the fifth ice flower broke through and crashed into the blood moon.


    The blood moon trembled and started showing signs of not being able to remain stable amidst the thunderous rumbles. At the same time, the sixth ice flower came forth and crashed into the blood moon.


    Soon, the seventh and eighth ice flowers crashed into the blood moon. A loud boom shook the skies, and when the blood moon broke down, the ice flowers disappeared.


    "What a strong Berserker Mark!"


    Si Ma Xin found himself unable to say that Su Ming was too weak anymore. At that moment, he was breathing rapidly. His Berserker Mark was alreadyplete, but it only managed to reach a tie with Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark.


    ¡®This must be the limit for his Berserker Mark. This sort of Berserker Mark will not change anymore!¡¯


    Killing intent appeared in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes. In truth, he had harbored killing intent towards Su Ming since a long time ago but had always kept it hidden. After all, he was in Freezing Sky n. Yet when he witnessed the might of his Berserker Mark, he could no longer hide his killing intent.


    In the instant their Berserker Marks disappeared from the sh, Si Ma Xin made a sudden move. He turned into a long arc and charged towards Su Ming.


    He wanted to kill Su Ming!


    Yet at the moment he charged forward, Su Ming also took a step forward. He did not retreat, but used a simrly shocking speed to rush at Si Ma Xin.


    The two of them were not far from each other in the first ce, hence with that rapid speed, in an instant, they closed in on each other.


    Once they were close, arge amount of electrical arcs immediately began swimming through Su Ming¡¯s entire body. As he swung his fist forward, an innumerable amount of lightning gathered together and charged towards Si Ma Xin with a thunderous rumble.


    Si Ma Xin also lifted his right hand and as he clenched it into a fist, seven colored light appeared in his hand. Lightning and light shed with each other, and as rumbling sounds spread out, the two of them let out muffled groans and tumbled backwards.


    Si Ma Xin moved 30 feet backwards, and Su Ming moved 50 feet back. At the moment the both of them came to a stop, they rushed towards each other once again.


    This time, Si Ma Xin tapped at a few spots on his body with both hands and seven colored light immediately started shining on his body. There was ayer of ice underneath that seven colored light which turned into ice armor on his body. This was the Seven Colored Ice Armor Si Ma Xin had created himself!


    Simrly, ck fog surrounded Su Ming¡¯s body. As a Divine General of Awakening, he also had his own armor. The ck fog turned into armor, and at the instant it appeared, the stunned crowd that had been watching all around them immediately let out loud cries of surprise.


    "A Divine General of Awakening!"


    "He¡¯s a Divine General of Awakening?!"


    "No wonder he could fight against senior brother Si Ma. He¡¯s a Divine General of Awakening, he has extraordinary power, and theplexity of his Berserker Mark is simply outrageous and unheard of!"


    The uproars had been stifled due to the intense battle between Berserker Marks just now, but erupted forth now with such force that it filled the air with buzzing sounds in an instant.


    In truth, Su Ming¡¯s identity as a Divine General was hidden from the crowdrgely due to the fourth summit. For some unknown reason, the left preceptor in the fourth summit had locked down all information regarding Su Ming. The other people in Freezing Sky n only knew that there was a new disciple in the ninth summit. As for his status, level of cultivation, and all the other things¡ªit all remained fuzzy.


    As for Chen Yu Bing and Xu Ru Yue, once the two of them returned to Freezing Sky n, they were ced under a gag order and were told not to talk about Su Ming.


    "Is¡­ he the one who made big brother Si Ma angry¡­?"


    The girl¡¯s who was on the Seven Colored Mountain gaze was fixed on Si Ma Xin, who remained mighty and powerful in her heart, all this while. As for Su Ming, her first impression towards him was bad, and since he was Si Ma Xin¡¯s enemy at the moment, she recalled the things that had happened when she was ying chess with Si Ma Xin, and her gaze towards Su Ming turned even more hostile.

 Chapter 237 — Similar!

    <h4>Chapter 237: Simr!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming and Si Ma Xin stood in the sky. One of them was surrounded by ck fog, which turned into a ck fogged armor that gave off a ghastly feeling, while the other was surrounded by seven colored light, and his ice armor seemed to be filled with light that pierced the eyes, making it hard for others to look at him directly.


    Twopletely different presences, twopletely different sets of armor, two¡­pletely different people!


    "You¡­ are not in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!" Su Ming saidnguidly, and as he spoke, he charged forward.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s face was sullen. With a cold harrumph, he moved forward. The two of them crashed into each other once again in midair. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and the fierce battle made all those watching around the area stop breathing.


    The longer Si Ma Xin battled, the more shocked he felt. He could not imagine just how Su Ming had became so strong in such a short amount of time. This was no longer the person he could defeat by just attacking with a move through manifesting his soul on a Berserker Seed.


    With such a speed in his growth, Su Ming had the right to make Si Ma Xin pay attention to him!


    ¡®This person is growing too quickly, I can¡¯t let him stay alive¡­¡¯


    Si Ma Xin took a few steps back and grabbed the air with his right hand. Immediately, an ice spear appeared in his hand, and he threw it towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, Si Ma Xin swung his left arm forward, and a round bottle appeared. With a snap of his fingers, howling sounds came from within the bottle. A white wolf charged out and started growing as it was exposed to the wind. In an instant, it grew up to be a few dozen feet tall. Its fur was white as snow, and with its fangs bared, it growled at Su Ming.


    That growl turned into a force that turned Su Ming¡¯s mind nk once it hit his body, as if he was shaken. Yet it onlysted for an instant before the power of Aura Refinement started circting within him on its own and his mind immediately cleared up.


    He woke up too quickly, and it made Si Ma Xin frown. He fought against Su Ming with the long spear in hand, and at the same time, the ice wolf pounced on him.


    "He Feng!"


    Su Ming took a few steps back and ck fog immediately rushed out from his chest. That fog turned into He Feng, who had an agonized look on his face, but he did not dare choose not to fight. When he appeared, he charged towards the soul of the ice wolf. The both of them were spiritual entities, and though their battle may have been without sound, it was still incredibly vicious.


    At that moment, the mark of the sword at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows shed briefly, and the small virescent sword charged out with a whistle and spun around Su Ming¡¯s body. It moved with his will and crashed into Si Ma Xin¡¯s long spear with a loud bang.


    Su Ming¡¯s fight against Si Ma Xin did not just attract the attention of the people around the area, it even attracted the attention of some of the powerful Berserkers in the nine summits of the Great Frozen ins. Some of those in the older generation even looked over.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother was crouching down on the ninth summit tending to his nts. asionally, he would lift up his head towards the direction where the rumbling sounds came from and shake his head.


    "Just how many times does this make since third failed entering his dream.? Ah¡­ the moment he gets agitated, he immediately wants to enter his dreams to fight against others. This¡­ is not good."


    Tian Xie Zi sat at the top of the mountain with a pleased smile on his face as he looked at the ce where the rumbling sounds wereing from.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. Teach him a good lesson."


    There were other people gathered on the other mountains. As they looked at the battle, a rare sight in the Great Frozen ins of Freezing Sky n, the left preceptor in the fourth summit, the old man who liked wearing red robes, stood at the top of the mountain with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡®The Virescent Light Sword¡­ That¡¯s Han Kong¡¯s treasure¡­ Why is it in his hands?!¡¯


    He was frowning, but once he cast a nce towards the ninth summit, he shook his head and decided not to bother himself with what he deemed was a trivial matter.


    Besides him, the other people of the older generation also appeared on the other summits and sized up the battle from their respective spots.


    At that moment, on the mountainside of the seventh summit was a woman dressed in red. She was sitting on a big stone. Her ck hair fell on her shoulders, and when they were asionally lifted by the wind, her snow white skin would be revealed underneath.


    She had a gentle look on her face as she watched the people battling against each other. Most of the time, her gaze was focused on Su Ming.


    "A Divine General of Awakening, and with such a Berserker Mark too¡­ What is his name?"


    There were a few girls standing behind the woman. One of them quickly answered her, "Eldest senior sister, his name is Su Ming. He¡¯s a disciple on the ninth summit."


    At the moment, the battle which had caught the crowd¡¯s attention had yet to reach its most intense moment. The small virescent sword shone and crashed into the iing long spear. Before the rumbling sounds even disappeared, the second shing sound had already spread in all directions.


    More lightning arcs swam through Su Ming¡¯s body and turned into numerous lightning sparks that charged towards Si Ma Xin. Thunder rumbled in the sky, and by the looks of it, lightning was about to fall.


    However, Si Ma Xin was the prodigy of Freezing Sky n. Su Ming might have seen through the fact that he had yet to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but the mystical abilities and enchanted Vessels he had were practically endless.


    The white wolf and the ice spear he had in his hand were definitely not any ordinary items. At the same time the snow surrounding him fought against Su Ming¡¯s lightning, the virescent sword and ice spear, He Feng and the white wolf too fought against each other. While the battle might not have reached its most intense state, it had already reached an intensity that was not too far away.


    This was a battle that could not be settled in a short period of time. While Su Ming was currently also in the Awakening Realm,pared to Si Ma Xin, his level of cultivation was still a little lower.


    Yet he was a Berserker who Awakened with 999 blood veins and also understood the Clearing Mind Art. With his mystical abilities and Origin Vessel, he could fight against all those who were under the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    As the small virescent sword and ice spear shed against each other, as did Su Ming¡¯s lightning and Si Ma Xin¡¯s ice, and they once again let out a rumbling sound, Su Ming took a few abrupt steps backwards with a calm expression. As he moved back, he swiped his right hand before his chest. When he lifted it, a spherical medicinal pill immediately appeared in his hand.


    There was a snow flower in the medicinal pill as if it was sealed up within. There was an enchanting feeling to it. It let out a freezing chill, and dim light also spread out from the pill.


    It was Su Ming¡¯s Spirit Plunder.


    He only used this pill once after he created it, and it was when he was curing Fang Mu. In truth, this was the first time he brought this thing out during battle. The moment Spirit Plunder was taken out, it started spinning in the air. When Su Ming pointed towards Si Ma Xin, that pill instantly turned into a long arc that charged towards him.


    At the moment Su Ming brought out Spirit Plunder, Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression turned even more serious. He stared at the medicinal pill in his hands and took a few steps back as surprise appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth wide open and spat out. As he did so, a small ck insect flew out of his mouth. The insect was built in the shape of a small rod about the length of a finger¡¯s segment. If it was not twisting about in the air, it would be difficult for anyone to tell that it was actually an insect.


    When the insect flew out, it spread out its wings, and four pairs of thin wings could be seen on its rod shaped body. There was green light shining on its head, making it look slightly terrifying.


    The moment the insect appeared, a malicious presence immediately erupted from its body, along with a buzzing sound that pierced the minds of all those who heard it.


    The insect turned into a ray of green light, but it did not charge towards the iing Spirit Plunder. It went past the pill and charged towards Su Ming instead.


    That insect could be said to be the most precious item Si Ma Xin had besides the Seven Colored Mountain. He had only just obtained that insect and had only recently formed a small mental connection with it.


    He had tested this insect many times before, and Si Ma Xin had never seen anything that this insect could not pierce through. He had tried using this insect on many objects before, and all of them had ended up the same way!


    If it was not because Su Ming had the Divine General¡¯s armor and it would be difficult for any sort of mystical ability to cause harm to him, Si Ma Xin would not have wanted to use this insect. At this moment, not only did he not want to face the strange object that had clearly sealed the Berserker Seed he had nted in Fang Mu charging towards him, he also wanted to kill Su Ming, or at the very least cause such grievous injuries to him that his power would fall.


    By doing so, once Si Ma Xin sessfully cleared Freezing Sky Cave and entered Heaven Gate, no matter how quickly Su Ming improved, he would be of no threat to him.


    As Spirit Plunder and the small rod insect passed by each other and Spirit Plunder closed in on him, Si Ma Xin bit his tongue, coughed out blood, took a step forward, and turned into a blood figure. He fused together with his blood and seemed to have turned into an illusionaryyer of mist instead of having physical form. It spread outwards, looking as if it could dodge Spirit Plunder¡¯s might.


    Yet the moment he was about to dodge, Spirit Plunder came to an abrupt halt and stopped in midair. An incredibly powerful absorption force that shocked Si Ma Xin exploded forth from it. That absorption force caught all the blood mist around the area, and the blood mist started showing clear signs of being sucked in.


    The mist struggled incessantly, and Si Ma Xin¡¯s face was revealed within. There was a hint of shock on his face, but once he gritted his teeth, he immediately split the illusionary blood mist into two separate parts. One of them was taken into Spirit Plunder, and the other rolled backwards quickly before it reverted back into Si Ma Xin once it was far away from the pill. His face was pale as he sucked in a sharp breath.


    "What¡¯s with that thing?!"


    Su Ming was also shocked, because even though he was retreating quickly with a dazzling speed, he still could not shake off the insect charging towards him.


    That insect closed in on him in an instant and shed with the small virescent sword. It knocked the sword away and closed in on Su Ming once again. The insect had even ignored the lightning arcs swimming in the air. Even though lightning covered its entire body, it did not slow down. With a bang, it pierced through Su Ming¡¯s Divine General armor!


    It was about to pierce Su Ming¡¯s body, but at that moment, a loud bell chimerang out from within Su Ming¡¯s body. In the face of danger, Han Mountain Bell materialized between Divine General armor and Su Ming¡¯s body, and it was the Bell that finally managed to stop the insect¡¯s attack.


    As the bell chimes reverberated in the air, blood flowed out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth and he staggered a few hundred feet back.


    "What¡¯s with this insect?!"


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. His question was shouted out almost at the same time as when Si Ma Xin shouted his.


    At that moment, a strange feeling formed in Su Ming¡¯s heart. That inconceivable feeling also formed in Si Ma Xin.


    "They¡¯re¡­ so simr¡­" someone from the crowd murmured¡­

 Chapter 238 — Copy

    <h4>Chapter 238: Copy</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They were twopletely different people with twopletely different names and twopletely different lives.


    They were like two parallel lines that would never touch each other. Even if they were going in the same direction, they would never touch each other. This was Su Ming and Si Ma Xin before this battle in Freezing Sky n.


    Even when they started exchanging blows, the odd simrities that the people watching found were yet toe into existence, but as they continued attacking each other, everyone noticed, and it could even be said that the two of them were thest ones who noticed it.


    As the onlookers watched the battle continue, the feeling that these two were simr became stronger.


    One of them was lightning, the other ice. They may look different, but one of them had lightning swimming through his entire body while the other was surrounded by ice. Perhaps this was not enough to call them simr, but soon, when the small virescent sword and ice spear shed with each other, the ck Divine General armor and sparkling ice armor appeared, the feeling that they were alike started blossoming within their hearts.


    The moment Si Ma Xin brought out the round bottle and released the wolf, which was a rare Vessel Spirit that was definitely not something a normal person would be able to get, and He Feng flew out of Su Ming¡¯s body, that feeling that they were simr reached an incredibly high level in an instant.


    The simrities reached an even higher level when Su Ming brought out Spirit Plunder and Si Ma Xin released the strange rod shaped insect from his mouth and when the both of them had the same expression and reaction as they faced these twopletely different enchanted Vessels. At that moment, it was as if all their simrities had fused together and erupted forth with a force that made even outsiders notice that these two people were¡­ very simr!


    Bell chimes reverberated in the air, and at that moment, the ck rod shaped insect that was only about the size of a finger¡¯s segment tumbled backward. However, its speed as it flew back had clearly been reduced. It even started swaying in the air, as if the crash had caused a bacsh that it could only marginally withstand because it had been traveling too fast previously and because the echoes from Han Mountain Bell were too powerful.


    Su Ming watched the rod shaped insect tumble back and recover in the span of a few breaths. The sight made his expression change. He suppressed all his other emotions, because he knew Han Mountain Bell¡¯s might well. That crash just now and subsequent rebound were difficult even for him to withstand. Yet that strange insect was already showing signs of recovery after such a short period of time.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He knew that he could not let that insect recover, or else that thing alone would affect him greatly. At the same moment the insect retreated, Su Ming lifted his right hand pointed towards it. He also took a huge step forward.


    The moment his footnded, his body instantly appeared above the retreating insect, and soon, Han Mountain Bell appeared in his hands like a small bell, then like a huge shade that covered the small insect.


    In the distance, Si Ma Xin was forced to split up and discard part of the blood figure formed from his blood under the might of Spirit Plunder. His face was pale. While he did not cough out blood like Su Ming, he was also clearly weakened. When he saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes immediately became clouded with anger.


    He charged forth with a low growl and grabbed the air with his right hand. Immediately, the floating Seven Colored Mountain in the distance erupted with a piercing seven colored light. The girl standing on the Seven Colored Mountain let out a cry of surprise and quickly flew back. There was a floating ribbon under her feet which supported her.


    Right then, in his battle against Su Ming, Si Ma Xin finally used his most powerful enchanted treasure - the Seven Colored Mountain!


    "Su Ming, how dare you touch my snake?!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s face was vicious. As he grabbed the air with his right hand, the red light from the light of the Seven Colored Mountain shone with an intensity that was far brighter than all the other colors. It was as if it was asked toe forth from the seven lights. As the light shone, the Seven Colored Mountain looked as if it only possessed that one color.


    "God of Berserkers Transformation, Seven Colors Refinement, Scarlet Style!"


    Veins popped out on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face, and his body was dyed in a scarlet shade. His right hand curled up and turned into a five fingered w. The scarlet shade on his hand was incredibly alluring, and he swiped his wed hand towards the floating Seven Colored Mountain that was currently shining with a red light.


    The moment he swiped his hand across, the red light from the Seven Colored Mountain immediately started flickering as if the fog on it was boiling. As it flickered, the mountain let out a buzzing sound. The red light looked as if it was absorbed into Si Ma Xin¡¯s right hand and arge amount of it was gathered there before turning into a scarlet long sword.


    That sword was seven feet long and looked as if it was dyed with blood. There was even a harrowing sadnessing from it that stunned people. When Si Ma Xin held the sword in his hands, he swung it down in Su Ming¡¯s direction!


    That sh immediately made the world dark. An oppressive feeling spread out so suddenly that the crowd watching immediately felt as if they were suffocating. It was as if that sword stroke had sucked in all the air from the world.


    A sadness that could affect all those around it spread out in all directions as the sword shed downward.


    "The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe¡­"


    A voice filled with grief spilled out of Si Ma Xin¡¯s mouth as he swung the sword down. His expression seemed to have fused together with the sword, and with that one sentence, he executed one sword stroke!


    The moment that sword stroke fell, Han Cang Zi¡¯s face turned pale on the third summit. The oval shaped faced woman beside her also sucked in a deep breath.


    "He casted the God of Berserkers Transformation!!"


    When the red robed left preceptor saw this on the fourth summit, he narrowed his eyes.


    "Looks like he has understood the first style of the God of Berserkers Transformation."


    All those who understood the meaning of the sword stroke turned their attention towards the attack from their respective summits. On the ninth summit, a gourd had appeared in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s hands some time ago. He ced it by his mouth and drank from it before he shook his head and disdain appeared in his eyes.


    "God of Berserkers Transformation¡­ It¡¯s not worthy of the word ¡®Transformation¡¯! One day, I¡¯ll let the people know just what is the true God of Berserkers Transformation! But Si Ma Xin¡¯s method of casting this mystical ability has some form of transformation that originated from him¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi did not seem to be paying attention to the question of how Su Ming was going to deal with that shocking sword sh. He was drinking wine instead and was uttering words that no one else could hear besides himself.


    It was as if he had the confidence that Su Ming could deal with that sword strike!


    Simrly, Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother, who was still nting flowers on the snow covered ground with his back bent on the ninth summit, lifted his head to look into the distance when his right hand, which was holding several flowers, faltered.


    He trained his eyes on the distance as he mumbled under his breath, "Youngest junior brother, this is a rare chance¡­ God of Berserkers Transformation¡­ This is the strongest skill in Freezing Sky n! When people draw, they first learn by copying others, only then will they be able to create their own drawings."


    Su Ming and Si Ma Xin¡¯s battle had attracted even more attention from the people gathered under Heaven Gate and in the center of nine summits of the Great Frozen ins. When Si Ma Xin casted the God of Berserkers Transformation and brought out the red light from the Seven Colored Mountain before turning it into a long sword that seemed to be dyed with blood and swung it down, the presence that exploded from that sword strike caused the battle to instantly reach its most intense moment.


    The red light from the sword brought forth a strange sound as it sliced through the air. It sounded as if there were numerous people mourning and crying, and when the sounds gathered together into one, it turned into the sound of the scarlet sword slicing through the air.


    A hint of seriousness appeared on Su Ming¡¯s calm face. He had already known a long time ago of Si Ma Xin¡¯s strength. Although he was no longer the same as he was before, there was still some difference in power between him and Si Ma Xin.


    Just this sword strike from alone was already enough to make Su Ming feel that he could not fend against it. Si Ma Xin¡¯s murmurs echoed in his ears. Those words had fused into the sword, and it seemed to be filled with a power that could change the world, a change that far surpassed Su Ming¡¯s ability to possiblyprehend it.


    It was this change that seemed to be able to turn something decadent into something great that caused this simple sword sh to turn into a power that Su Ming could not resist. The sword itself was also a treasure manifested from Si Ma Xin¡¯s Seven Colored Mountain, which meant that it contained an incredible power. With the might of the mystical ability, God of Berserkers Transformation, the might contained within the sword stroke was enough to kill all Berserkers under the Bone Sacrifice Realm, Su Ming analyzed.


    Even the powerful Berserkers in the Bone Sacrifice Realm would find it hard to resist this sword sh. However, Su Ming had yet to arrive at the Bone Sacrifice Realm. He could assume it as such and could not be certain of it.


    The moment the sword fell towards him, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He knew that Han Mountain Bell was the only thing that could perhaps fight against this sword, but if he used Han Mountain Bell to fend against the attack, then he would not be able to subjugate the rod shaped insect that was about to recover.


    If he let the rod shaped insect recover its speed and clear its mind, then Su Ming would be forced into aplete defensive position in this battle. Yet if he did not give up on the rod shaped insect and took Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and he sighed. He was just about to give up on the bizarre rod shaped insect when the light in his eyes flickered.


    He saw the speed of the sword shing down from the sky start slowing down in a peculiar manner. This decrease in speed came very suddenly, and even more strange was that the sword¡¯s sudden slowness seemed to have gone unnoticed by others. When Su Ming instinctively looked towards his surroundings, he noticed that everything in the world around him had also slowed down.


    It was as if a wave of power hade to the ce without a sound, and in that instant, controlled the flow of time in the ce.


    "This is what I created. Once your powers of Creation have reached a certain level, this sort of change will happen depending on what you¡¯ve been Creating¡­ it¡¯s somewhat simr to Space Void, but it¡¯s also different. To others, it may look like it onlysted for an instant, but in your current state, it will seem very slow.


    "You have ample time to remember this one sword sh and understand the changes within this attack¡­ Find it, then block the boy Si Ma¡¯s attack fairly and squarely."


    There was a strange look on Su Ming¡¯s face as he looked at the people around him, whose actions had been slowed down by several fold. He turned his gaze towards the scarlet sword shining with a red light which was also falling down slowly.


    He did not know how Tian Xie Zi had managed to do it, but he would need an incredible amount of courage to do so under the scrutiny of so many people in Freezing Sky n.


    The warmth in Su Ming¡¯s heart grew due to his Master¡¯s kindness, and his feelings of belonging to the ninth summit increased.


    However, he knew that this was not the time for him to feel moved. As he watched the scarlet sword fall slowly from the sky, his eyes gradually became empty and nk¡­ He lifted his right hand, and with his index finger as the brush, he started drawing out the trajectory of the sword.

 Chapter 239 — First Appearance of Picture Creation

    <h4>Chapter 239: First Appearance of Picture Creation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He drew one stroke after another. Each time Su Ming lifted his right hand and drew with his index finger, the space before him would disappear slowlyyer byyer like he was tearing offyers of membranes.


    He did not know how much time had passed by, but Su Ming¡¯s actions in copying the sword stroke were gradually slowing down.


    Time continued passing by as he continued drawing. Su Ming did not know how many strokes he had drawn and just how many times he had copied the trajectory of the sword.


    He might not know the specifics, but he knew that each time he drew, while each stroke seemed the same, but in truth, they were all different. If he drew it 1,000 times, then those 1,000 strokes were different from each other. If he drew them 10,000 times, then those 10,000 strokes would be different from each other!


    Yet he still had not found the grief that spread out when Si Ma Xin swung the sword, it was as if he could not fuse that emotion with his stroke.


    It only made Su Ming want to draw the principles contained within the sword stroke even more, hence he paid even more attention to the various changes in that sword sh. Yet there seemed to be no rules hidden within it, making it difficult for him topletely understand it, which would allow him to draw the sword sh with his right index finger.


    He knew that it was difficult topletely understand the power behind the sword sh. That was why he did not think about trying to understand it in one go. Instead, each time he copied the sword sh, he would find something different within the attack and copy it to his new drawing.


    Gradually, as time passed by, with each time Su Ming¡¯s right hand fell down, he came to slowly sense the presence of the invisible and innumerable membranes that were disappearing before himyer byyer as the scarlet sword fell.


    As the membranes disappeared, Su Ming¡¯s body also came closer to the iing scarlet sword.


    Su Ming remained calm, but his empty eyes made him seem as if he had lost his soul. Perhaps more urately speaking, it was as if his soul had gone to his right index finger. With each stroke, his soul would seep into the world to feel the strange changes contained within the sword as it fell down in the gigantic world.


    Those strokes made him seem like he was drawing out the lines for a picture. The invisible membranes continued disappearing as Su Ming moved forward slowly. Every single time he took a step, he would draw many lines in the air, causing more membranes to disappear.


    Yet he knew clearly that with his current abilities, he could only copy out the form of the sword sh, but not its soul. Even if he used his own soul to draw it, he could not feel its sadness, that was why his strokes had no life.


    "Sadness¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    As his right hand drew time and again before him, he found his sadness and the sadness within Dark Mountain. Yet, there was something missing from that sadness, causing it to be unable to fuse with the stroke.


    ¡®It¡¯scking an aged feeling¡­¡¯


    When Su Ming came to the side of the falling scarlet sword and observed the sword in close proximity with just a few feet between them, he suddenly jolted and a hint of understanding appeared within him.


    ¡®Among the people I met, there¡¯s only one person who has this old and aged feeling¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his head and his right eye was gradually stained in red until it eventually turned into the blood moon of Dark Mountain.


    "Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky¡­?" he mumbled and closed his eyes.


    He lifted his right index finger instinctively and drew once again. This time, he drew a diagonal stroke. If that stroke was drawn on paper, perhaps it would only form a horizontal line. However, this simple line would make people feel that it contained the power to change the world once they saw it.


    But he was drawing on air. The final invisible membrane between Su Ming and the scarlet sword tore apart with a ripping sound that no ear could hear when Su Ming drew that line.


    The instant it disappeared, Su Ming lifted his right hand once again and drew a stroke in the direction of the scarlet sword, in the air where all the invisible membranes between them no longer existed.


    That stroke was also a horizontal line, yet while that horizontal line seemed like it was only one simple stroke, it was in truth the culmination of all the thousands upon thousands of strokes taken when Su Ming copied the trajectory of the sword.


    At the instant that stroke waspleted, the numerous horizontal lines he drew previously appeared by his side. No one could see the strokes that seemed like mere scribbles, only Su Ming could because he was the one who¡¯d drawn them.


    At that moment, these innumerable horizontal lines gathered before Su Ming and fell on his final stroke as if they were ovepping each other. These thousands upon thousands of strokes fell on top each other and eventually turned into the most powerful horizontal line Su Ming could draw after copying the trajectory of the sword in the air.


    The moment this stroke was finished, rumbling sounds seemed to echo in the world, and the world before him shattered like a mirror. Once ayer of something seemed to have been swept away from the world, uproars reverberated through the air and a shrill whistling sound descended from the sky.


    The world had returned to normal. Time seemed to have stopped a moment before Su Ming tried to understand that sword sh, and when the world returned to normal, he found himself returning to that instant.


    It was as if everything that had happened was just an illusion.


    A dazed look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. His right hand was lifted and remained in the same position of when he¡¯d drawn his final stroke in the strange world.


    The shrill whistling sound before him was from Si Ma Xin¡¯s scarlet sword. That sword was now tumbling backwards, and with a boom, it could no longer maintain its sword form. It turned into arge amount of red light and returned to the Seven Colored Mountain behind Si Ma Xin, who was looking at him with an aghast look in his eyes and an expression full of disbelief.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s breathing quickened. All the people who were watching looked towards Su Ming, and their gazes were filled with shock along with horror.


    Just now, they saw the scarlet sword slicing down towards Su Ming. Su Ming originally did not react to it, but when the sword was less than 100 feet away from him, he suddenly lifted his head, and with his right hand, he waved at the iing scarlet sword gently.


    Yet that wave made the space between him and the scarlet sword twist. Before any of them saw it clearly, rumbling sounds echoed in the air, and the scarlet sword let out a shrill whistling sound before it tumbled backwards because it could not fight against that wave, and eventually could not even maintain its sword form!


    To top it off, that was the God of Berserkers Transformation Si Ma Xin had casted!


    After a short moment of silence, uproars rose in the air like a constant buzzing. There was surprise and bewilderment as the people looked at Su Ming, as if they had just renewed their understanding of this unfamiliar face before them.


    Si Ma Xin breathed rapidly. He might not have been injured, but during that instant when Su Ming waved his hand lightly and made his scarlet sword tumble backwards before shattering, he was stunned.


    He understood the might of his God of Berserkers Transformation Art, and it was precisely because of this understanding that his heart pounded and raced against his chest while he looked at Su Ming with a face filled with disbelief.


    ¡®Impossible! He¡¯s not in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, how could he so easily dispel that one style I mastered¡­? And¡­ And the method he used to counter it just now¡­¡¯


    Si Ma Xin could not believe what he saw just now, and the movements Su Ming made when he waved away the sword were also incredibly familiar to him.


    During that instant, there was a subtle hint of grief that made him feel shaken.


    A brilliant glint appeared in the eyes of the red robed left preceptor standing on the fourth summit. With a grave expression on his face, he took a step forward and took a careful look at Su Ming, who was standing in the battlefield in the distance.


    "Creation¡­" the left preceptor mumbled and kept his gaze fixed on Su Ming for a long time.


    Some of the older generation who rarely left their mountains on the Great Frozen ins of Freezing Sky n turned their attention towards Su Ming. His final wave during the battle just now was enough to make them feel shaken.


    The long haired woman sitting on the tform on the eighth summit lifted her right hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. When she lowered her hand, she drew a line before her gently. The arc she drew bore some simrities to the horizontal line Su Ming had drawn.


    The simrity was not in the appearance of the lines, but the essence within those strokes. In fact, when she drew her arc, the air before her also twisted, as if she had just imitated Su Ming¡¯s actions with ease. However, the sorrow and aged feeling was missing from her stroke.


    ¡®What an interesting stroke¡­ A disciple of the ninth summit, hmm¡­?¡¯


    The woman smiled faintly.


    The dazed look on Su Ming¡¯s face disappeared and the calm look returned. However, his heart remained in a state of shock. Yet when his mind cleared, a sharp pain spread through his entire body, causing him to turn pale and he coughed out blood before staggering a few steps back.


    This pain did note from a specific spot within him, but from his entire body. Every single inch of his flesh and bone, even his veins and organs were crying out in pain.


    This pain came too suddenly, as if Su Ming had performed an action that far surpassed what his body could endure just now, and it had caused his body and his organs to show signs of weakening.


    When Su Ming retreated, Han Mountain Bell had already captured the rod insect. Once it held the creature within it, Han Mountain Bell shrank and returned to the size of a small bell before it flew back to Su Ming andnded in his hand.


    Buzzing sounds appeared from within the Bell, causing it to tremble in Su Ming¡¯s hand, as if the captured rod insect was struggling furiously inside.


    After all, Su Ming was still not in total control over Han Mountain Bell. He might have been able to take it away, but in terms of using its power, as of now he could only use the bell¡¯s tolls and turn them into a sound wave and also use the Bell to seal things just like before.


    Not too far away, when Si Ma Xin saw Su Ming coughing up blood, his expression rxed slightly and was no longer as shocked as it was before. If Su Ming could really dispel his first Style in the God of Berserkers Transformation without suffering any form of injury, then Si Ma Xin would immediately turn away and return to the first summit to iste himself and avoid Su Ming.


    Yet when he saw Su Ming coughing up blood, Si Ma Xin¡¯s confidence returned.


    He stared at Su Ming and took a deep breath. A serious expression of an intensity never seen before appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand slowly and pushed his palm up towards the sky.


    "If you can fight against my final attack, then from now onwards, whenever I see you, I will immediately kneel down towards you!" Si Ma Xin said resolutely and made a slight hooking motion in the air with his fingers.


    In the span of that breath, from the various tribes on the Land of South Morning, all the Berserker Seeds Si Ma Xin had nted in the people just like he¡¯d done to Fang Mu shuddered violently and fell unconscious in different locations.


    "Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s hair floated without wind and a dim light appeared in his eyes. He spread his arms outward, causing him to look extraordinarily enchanting in midair!

 Chapter 240 — My Name is Bai Su

    <h4>Chapter 240: My Name is Bai Su</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment Si Ma Xin spoke the words, the crowd quickly retreated once again and an even wider space was cleared for the battle.


    All their gazes were no longer trained on Si Ma Xin, but on Su Ming, and their looks were all conflicted.


    Su Ming rarely spoke, and it seemed to them that he was a quiet man. Yet Su Ming and Si Ma Xin¡¯s battle had made the other Freezing Sky n disciples from the other eight summits to remember him. Their previous disdainfulments were already gone like the wind.


    Su Ming had used his actions to crush all their disdain and contempt, and all these emotions had melted into the hearts of all those who¡¯d spoken those words.


    To them, Su Ming was now an existence that could be said to be equal to Si Ma Xin. He might be slightly weaker than he was, but if he could fight against Si Ma Xin to this point and force him to use the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, then it could only mean that he was an extraordinary person.


    From this day onwards, Su Ming¡¯s name would sweep through thend like a typhoon, and there will be a lot of people who would remember everything that had happened.


    Perhaps in the future, there will be one more person who will be known as the prodigy of Freezing Sky n. However, this person belonged to the ninth summit! Moreover, he was not their senior brother or junior brother. He was¡­ their uncle master.


    The fourth in seniority from the ninth summit - uncle master Su.


    However, when Han Cang Zi heard Si Ma Xin¡¯s words from where she stood on the third summit, her expression instantly changed. She had a vague feeling that something was off with Si Ma Xin¡¯s words. It was as if there was something within them that made her skin crawl and her heart clench in terror.


    It was as if the attack was not as simple as it seemed, but there was a danger within that could not be pinpointed!


    "No¡­ There¡¯s something wrong with this¡­" Han Cang Zi mumbled.


    With a frown on her face, she started mulling over his words.


    At the same time, Han Fei Zi was also watching from the fourth summit. However, she was different from Han Cang Zi. She did not think about what Si Ma Xin said, but was watching Su Ming. There was shock on her face.


    Su Ming¡¯s strength had once again exceeded Han Fei Zi¡¯s expectations. This change made her feel that if Su Ming continued growing stronger, then the distance between them would increase.


    The red robed left preceptor had a displeased look in his eyes as he stood on the fourth summit. The others might not understand the meaning behind Si Ma Xin¡¯s words, but he did.


    "Preposterous!"


    The old man let out a cold harrumph and swept his eyes towards the quiet ninth summit before he fell silent.


    The long haired woman sitting on the big stone tform on the seventh summit was also frowning. When she looked at Si Ma Xin standing in the distance, there was disgust in her eyes.


    "I read some ancient scrolls before, and one of them recorded the words left from one of the other worlds. What did it say now¡­?"


    The woman spoke softly, and the women standing behind her immediately stood to attention. Some of them even looked excited and eager. Being able to receive pointers from their eldest senior sister was something fortunate to them.


    "If you stay on your Dao1 but have no method of solving a particr problem now, that method will eventuallye to you. If you have the skills and power, but have strayed from your Dao, then you cannot use your skills, and your power will forever stay stagnant! I don¡¯t understand the ¡®Dao¡¯ meant by those in the other worlds, but now¡­"


    The woman gaze went from Su Ming to Si Ma Xin, a contemtive look on her face.


    Tian Xie Zi continued drinking from his gourd at the top of the ninth summit. It was as if he did not hear what had happened outside.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother who was still crouching down tending to his flowers at the mountainside frowned and put aside the flowers in his hands before standing up and casting his gaze into the distance.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s words were still echoing in the air above the buildings located at the center of the nine summits and under Heaven Gate. All of his mystical abilities were built with the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed as its basis. Even the God of Berserkers Transformation would show different changes ording to the different Art practised. With Si Ma Xin, the Art was based on his Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed.


    This Art was created by the second God of Berserkers and contained immeasurable power. Legends said that the second God of Berserkers used this Art to enve those from the other worlds, this way obtaining the right to be the God of Berserkers. He might not have reached the height of power of the first God of Berserkers, but he was still powerful enough to make clouds tumble with just a shout.


    Si Ma Xin used a lot of time and effort in practicing this Art. Just the act of searching for Berserkers Seeds alone had used up a lot of time and energy on his side. Unless he absolutely had to, he did not want to activate this ability to fight against his enemies.


    Because once he used this ability, all the Berserker Children that had been nted with the Berserker Seed would fall into a certain state, just like Fang Mu had previously done, and die.


    This was something Si Ma Xin found hard to ept. It would make all the progress he had with the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seede to a halt, and he would have to find enough Berserker Children before he could begin practicing the Art again.


    Yet now, Si Ma Xin casted this Art against Su Ming without much hesitation. This was not a moment of recklessness, but a choice after a long period of careful thought!


    He would rather sacrifice all his Berserker Children to obtain a new one¡­ This new Berserker Son¡­ was Su Ming!


    Su Ming¡¯s growth speed, his frightening potential, and his action in dispelling his God of Berserkers Transformation not only made Si Ma Xin shocked and aghast, it also sprouted a sinister thought in his heart.


    The idea was to nt a Berserker Seed in Su Ming¡¯s body and turn him into his Berserker Seed!


    ¡®If I can turn him into my Berserker Seed, then with his growth speed and his potential, it¡¯ll be worth it for me to sacrifice all my other Berserker Children!


    ¡®After all, while good Berserker Children are difficult to find, people like Su Ming are even rarer. Now that I¡¯ve found one, I won¡¯t be satisfied with letting him go!¡¯


    A light flickered in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes, and when he looked towards Su Ming, there was a strange look hidden deep within his eyes.


    When he dered that if Su Ming could receive his subsequent and final attack, then he would bow down towards him in the future, those words were actually something out of character for him.


    If there was no underlying meaning behind his words, he would not do something so stupid. That sentence was the same as forcing himself into a corner. He had to win, or else the consequences would be unbearable for him.


    In truth, the words he said were a suggestion required for the Art and for him to nt the Berserker Seed. It could even be said to be a hook.


    He would bury the words in Su Ming¡¯s heart and make it a hook. The more Su Ming ced his attention on it, the more weight those words would carry. Then with those words as a hook, he could form a strange connection with Su Ming. While that connection may not have physical form and would be something imaginary, this sort of hook was the connecting line that was particrly important in practicing the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed.


    By using the oue of the battle as a hook, burying the words in Su Ming¡¯s heart, then gathering them into a Seed within him as a premise, then if Si Ma Xin won this battle, the Seed would slowly grow into a real Berserker Seed in its unique way within Su Ming.


    Even if he lost, then when he saw Su Ming and had to kneel down before him, the surges of emotion Su Ming would feel no matter how small they may be when he saw this action would nourish the Berserker Seed and allow it to grow.


    This was the mysterious and domineering quality of the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, the Art that few people had understood over the countless years that had passed. As long as the targets had a slight opening in their minds, then this Art could rip apart that opening and enter. The casters would not take their targets¡¯ spirits, but could use them and their power for themselves.


    This mystical ability was simply too tyrannical. If the caster did notpletely understand the Art, then the rate of sess would be low. Unless they could use their power to suppress their target¡¯s and forcefully nt the Seed within them, then they would need luck.


    If Si Ma Xin won, then he would haveplete ownership over this powerful Berserker Son. If he lost, he could still slowly make Su Ming turn into his Berserker Son. To Si Ma Xin, the only thing he would lose was a bit of his reputation. This was something he could bear.


    Right now, he was floating in midair. As he spread out his arms, the presenceing from within him increased at a shocking speed. It even gave others the feeling that he had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    Su Ming frowned. He had already heard Si Ma Xin¡¯s words. There was something he couldn¡¯t describe within them. It was as if the words had crawled into his heart and were echoing endlessly within him.


    At that moment, an anxious voice suddenly traveled out from the third summit.


    "Su Ming, don¡¯t fight him! He wants to nt¡­"


    That voice belonged to Han Cang Zi, yet she could only speak further. With a cold harrumph from Si Ma Xin, her words were immediately cut off.


    Nheless, even though she did not manage to finish speaking, this battle was bound to not be able to continue, because right after Si Ma Xin let out that sound, the left preceptor¡¯s dark and sullen voice traveled out from the fourth summit and reverberated through Freezing Sky n.


    "The school forbids in-fighting! Do you two not know the rules?!"


    That voice was not loud, but there was an intimidating power to it. When it fell into everyone¡¯s ears, each word was like a roar of thunder that grew increasingly louder by the word until it eventually turned into countless echoes that sounded as if there were tens of thousands of people growling at the same time. It shook the world and caused the weather to change, the clouds to tumble back, and even the ice on the ground to shudder.


    Si Ma Xin trembled. He felt as if there was thunder roaring right beside his ears. The presence rising within him was cut off, and he staggered three steps back and blood flowed down the corner of his lips.


    Su Ming was the same. His ears rang, and his face instantly grew pale. He staggered five steps back, and as blood flowed from his mouth, a light bell toll came from Han Mountain Bell hiding within his body.


    "Si Ma Xin, Su Ming is your senior. He has full right to block your Seven Colored Mountain. You are the one at fault! You are punished to three months of istion and you are not allowed to leave the first summit during that time. Now go!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression changed and he eventually lowered his head to bow towards the fourth summit. Then with a dark look on his face, he put away the Seven Colored Mountain and looked at the girl who was still watching and gave her a nod before he flew back towards the first summit.


    "As for the rest of you, leave!"


    The left preceptor¡¯s voice rang loud and the people gathered instantly bowed towards the fourth summit respectfully before they turned to Su Ming. Some of them even wrapped their fists in their palms and saluted him with smiles on their faces before they quickly left, allowing some semnce of normalcy to return to the ce.


    As for the girl who looked exactly like Bai Ling but was not Bai Ling, she hesitated for a moment before looking at Su Ming. There was still hostility in her eyes, but this was the first time she spoke to Su Ming.


    "You asked for my name previously. This isn¡¯t some secret to begin with, you¡¯ll know eventually, since you¡¯re a disciple in Freezing Sky n. My name is Bai Su. I hope that you can return to big brother Si Ma what belongs to him. Taking what belongs to others will only make others despise you!"

 Chapter 241 — Chen Xiang

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chen Xiang</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was about to turn around and walk towards Hu Zi when he paused for a moment, but it was just for a moment. He did not even turn his head back beforeing down to the ground towards the snoring Hu Zi.


    When Bai Su saw Su Ming turn a deaf ear towards her, she frowned and came to despise him. She turned around and went in the direction Si Ma Xin had left. Her movements were elegant, and when she turned around and left, her body moved in the wind in a manner overflowing with wild beauty.


    Even now, Su Ming did not turn his head back to look at Bai Su. This girl was no different from anyone else to him. The only thing special about her was her face that was incredibly simr to Bai Ling¡¯s, which caused the wave of emotions in him previously.


    Yet now, that wave had returned to stillness.


    There was still some uncertainty in his heart, but it was not about Bai Su¡ªit was the attitude of the fourth summit¡¯s left preceptor. The words he uttered just now clearly held the implications of him somewhat siding with Su Ming.


    ¡®I¡¯m not close with the left preceptor, so why did he do that¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and his Master, Tian Xie Zi, appeared in his mind.


    Hu Zi was still snoring on the ground and there was quite arge amount of drool that had flowed out of his mouth. There was even a silly grin on his face, as if he was having the time of his life in his dream. Zi Che stood by his side respectfully, and once Su Ming got closer, he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him.


    "Greetings, uncle master Su."


    His respect did not seem faked but came from within his heart. Once he saw Su Ming¡¯s battle against Si Ma Xin, he felt fortunate that he had run into Su Ming¡¯s second senior when he went to try and attack him.


    Zi Che had no confidence that he could win against Su Ming at all if he had fought against him ande face to face with all the mystical abilities he just saw.


    ¡®He could actually force Si Ma Xin to use the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed¡­ This Su Ming will definitely be an extraordinary presence in Freezing Sky n in the future!¡¯


    Zi Che was certain of this. When he remembered the killing intent he felt on Su Ming¡¯s body and the calm tone he used when he was in Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode, that respect turned into reverence.


    Su Ming nodded his head. The moment his feet touched the ground, He Feng charged back from the sky, looking rather roughed up. When Si Ma Xin left, the soul of the ice wolf also left with him. At that moment, as He Feng came back to Su Ming, his body was trembling slightly, but there was an even deeper reverence within his eyespared to Zi Che¡¯s when he looked at Su Ming.


    He could be said to have watched Su Ming arrive at this state since he was still weak. The person before him now waspletely different from the Su Ming in the past. It was precisely because he had witnessed his growth that his respect towards Su Ming was much stronger and deeperpared to the others.


    He knew that Su Ming was not a foolishly kind person. His actions could be vicious, and if anyone offended him, he would definitely take revenge.


    "Master¡­" He Feng bowed deeply towards Su Ming with an ashamed look on his face. "Master, my power could notpare to the wolf spirit¡¯s, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely train hard and be your right hand in the future! I definitely won¡¯t let you down."


    He Feng lifted his head and patted his chest as he made his promise.


    "You shoulde back now."


    Su Ming cast He Feng a look before lifting his right hand and clenching his fist towards the sky. Both Spirit Plunder and Han Mountain Bell charged back instantly and spun around Su Ming a few times before he put Spirit Plunder back into his storage bag while Han Mountain Bell fused into his body and disappeared from sight.


    He Feng too quickly disappeared. Only when they were all gone did Su Ming turn around and look towards the goal of his trip this time - the Artifact Storage Hall behind him.


    At that moment, standing outside the Artifact Storage Hall was the man whom Hu Zi called a woman disguising herself as a man by pointing and practically shouting at him. When she saw Su Ming looking over, there was a great difference in her expressionpared to when she looked at him before Si Ma Xin¡¯s	return.


    Her expression before had been filled with disgust and resignation, and if she could, she would have avoided them like the gue. Since she disliked Hu Zi, all those who came with him were also hated.


    Yet now, there was respect on her face. When Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on her, she immediately took a few steps forward and bowed deeply towards him with her fist wrapped in her palm.


    "I am Chen Xiang. Greetings, uncle master Su."


    Chen Xiang was actually very beautiful and looked as pretty as a picture. However, under careful disguise, Chen Xiang¡¯s skin was rather dark, which made it seem like a pearl that had its shine hidden away, causing others to be unable to tell whether Chen Xiang was a man or a woman at first nce.


    She was also wearing a loose robe that hid the lines of her body. If Hu Zi had not mentioned that this person was actually a woman pretending to be a man, Su Ming would not have been able to find any clues about it. Yet when his gaze fell upon this person, he gradually saw some hints.


    However, he did not stare for a long time. He averted his gaze very soon.


    "I¡¯d like to enter the Artifact Storage Hall and choose some papers. I hope you¡¯ll allow me to do so."


    Su Ming did not put on the airs of an uncle master as he spoke unhurriedly towards the other person.


    Chen Xiang quickly nodded and took a few steps back to open the path with a respectful look.


    "Uncle master Su, this way, please. I usually manage the Artifact Storage Hall. Please wait inside for a moment. I¡¯ll bring the papers you need now."


    Under Chen Xiang¡¯s guidance, Su Ming walked into the Artifact Storage Hall. As for Zi Che, he remained outside taking care of the snoring Hu Zi. Without Su Ming¡¯s permission, he did not dare follow behind him.


    Perhaps before Su Ming fought against Si Ma Xin, Zi Che would have still done so, but it would not have been a matter of whether he dared or dared not follow Su Ming. Yet now, when he witnessed the might of Su Ming¡¯s power, Zi Che had a sudden change of impression towards the ninth summit.


    In his eyes, all the people in that summit were weird, but even if they were weird, everyone besides Hu Zi should be powerful Berserkers. That gentle man who loved flowers was so, Su Ming, whose killing intent was revealed just now, was also a powerful Berserker. There was also their eldest senior fellow disciple, the person who was in constant istion. By Zi Che¡¯s assumptions, this person should be an even more powerful existence!


    ¡®This is the true ninth summit. The other rumors are all fake¡­ Only when you¡¯ve entered the ninth summit will you be able to understand the terrors of the oddities staying there¡­¡¯


    Zi Che sucked in a deep breath. He had a feeling that perhaps entering the ninth summit this way might not actually be something bad for him. It might even be a sort of chance for him.


    While he was immersed in his thoughts, Hu Zi¡¯s rhythmic snores fell into his ears. That sound might not seem loud in broad daylight, but in the quiet night, if anyone heard that sound in the forest, they would definitely think it was some big insect or a ferocious beast and their expressions would definitely change to that of fear.


    Those snores were like roars that sounded like rumbles when it fell into a person¡¯s ears.


    Zi Che turned his head around and cast Hu Zi a look, and curiosity gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®This person is most likely not someone mediocre as well¡­¡¯


    He remembered how this man had grabbed his hands when he was in his cave abode and forced him into deep slumber. The things that had happened in his dreams made his face gradually turn pale.


    ¡®Entering Dreams¡­ if he could bring any person into his dream anytime he wanted, then his power would be terrifying! They¡¯re monsters! All the people in the ninth summit are monsters!¡¯


    The more Zi Che thought about it, the more shocked he was, yet simrly, the more shocked he was, the more tempted he became!


    Su Ming sat in one of the chairs in the Artifact Storage Hall. There was an oilmp on the table by his side. It might still be bright outside, but the light from the fire still let out a light that spread to its surroundings.


    The Artifact Storage Hall was not very big, but it was not small either. There were rows upon rows of shelves stocked with all sorts of things. Some of them looked slightly broken and worn down, while others still looked new.


    He could see Chen Xiang¡¯s body asionally flitting through the shelves. She was walking through them briskly and picking out different types of papers from the shelves. After a moment, she brought the papers before Su Ming and ced them respectfully on the table, then took a few steps back and whispered with his head lowered, "Uncle master Su, the items in the Artifact Storage Hall are notplete. We only have these types of papers here. Please take a look to see which on you want, and I¡¯ll bring more of it for you.


    "These papers are used by the disciples from the other summits for recording purposes. If you think it¡¯s not enough, we still have bamboo slips in store."


    As Chen Xiang spoke, she started sizing up Su Ming from the corners of her eyes.


    Su Ming nodded his head and looked at the papers on the table. Most of them were rough and dark brown in color. Some of them were even of a quality worse than beast skins.


    When Chen Xiang saw a light crease appear between Su Ming¡¯s brows, she quickly said, "Um¡­ uncle master Su, we only have these here. You could take a look around and see whether you can find anything to rece these papers."


    Su Ming got up when he heard the words and walked towards the shelves. Before he walked too far away, he suddenly stopped and pointed towards an item at his side as he looked at Chen Xiang.


    "How many of these do you have?"


    Chen Xiang followed behind Su Ming and immediately turned towards where he was pointing. She saw a white wooden block about the length of an arm and the breadth of a palm on the shelf.


    Its color was so white that it seemed spotlessly clean.


    "This is Solid White Wood. This sort of wood doesn¡¯t exist around Freezing Sky n. It¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s only produced in a ce hundreds of thousands of lis to the east of Freezing Sky n. Since the color is nice, it¡¯s usually used to make chairs¡­ I have some of this wood here."


    While speaking, Chen Xiang quickly took a few steps forward and brought out several wooden blocks of the same type.


    "Uncle master Su, these are the only ones we have."


    "Thank you. That will be enough."


    Su Ming smiled faintly and took the white pieces of wood. With a flick of his right wrist, these wooden blocks instantly disappeared and were put away into his storage bag.


    "About the price for these wooden blocks¡­"


    Su Ming looked at Chen Xiang and found himself not knowing what to say.


    "Uncle master Su, you¡¯re being too distant. You just arrived in Freezing Sky n. These things aren¡¯t really expensive, so I can still make the decision on how to deal with them. You can just take them away."


    Chen Xiang quickly waved the question away and smiled. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, that smile now revealed hints that Chen Xiang was truly a woman pretending to be a man.


    However, he believed that Hu Zi was not the first to see through this. Everyone had their own secrets and stories they did not want to tell others. There must be a reason as to why Chen Xiang always dressed up this way in Freezing Sky n.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ming did not reject the offer and nodded towards Chen Xiang.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. Uncle master Su, you must be thinking about making your own wooden slips from that Solid White Wood. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll need some special string¡­"


    As Chen Xiang spoke, she brought out a white reel of thread and gave it to Su Ming.


    "When I was looking for the other Solid White Wood, I saw this. It has been lying around the hall for many years. I heard that it¡¯s the tendon from a ferocious beast and is very sturdy. It¡¯ll definitely be able to connect the wooden slips together."


    Su Ming did not take it. Instead, he looked at Chen Xiang with the ghost of a smile on his lips. If this person had decided to give him the wooden blocks, he could still marginally think of it as Chen Xiang trying to express goodwill to him. Yet if she wanted to give him the beast¡¯s tendon, then this was definitely not something as simple as trying to get into his good graces. After all, Su Ming did not really fit into the description of an uncle master.


    When Chen Xiang saw that expression on Su Ming¡¯s face, an awkward look appeared on her face. After a moment of hesitation, she gritted her teeth and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    "Uncle master Su, please help me¡­"

 Chapter 242 — Chen Xiang’s Request…

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chen Xiang¡¯s Request¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not speak immediately but stood in the hall and stared at Chen Xiang. There was a sharp glint in his eyes, and when Chen Xiang saw that glint, she felt as if she had been seen through and her darkest secrets were revealed.


    Chen Xiang shuddered and lowered her head because she did not dare look into his eyes. She took a few steps back once again.


    "Speak. I¡¯ll consider it," Su Ming said calmly, his words unhurried.


    "If¡­ if you¡¯re willing to help me, uncle master Su, then it¡¯ll definitely work¡­"


    Chen Xiang bit her bottom lip. Her current look made her unconsciously reveal more of her feminine characteristics.


    "Uncle master Su, please help me¡­ make uncle master Sun Da Hu stop sneaking outside my room at midnight¡­ to peak¡­ I really can¡¯t get used to it¡­" Chen Xiang whispered, finally managing to speak of her request in a more tactful manner. Once she finished speaking, she bent her body and bowed towards Su Ming.


    "Uncle master Su, please help me¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression instantly turned strange. He had thought of a lot of possibilities, but he absolutely did not expect Chen Xiang to give him the wooden blocks and tendons for this.


    From this alone, it could be seen just how much trauma Hu Zi had left in the hearts of the people.


    When he recalled what had happened when Hu Zi brought him here from the ninth summit up to the point he fell asleep, Su Ming could not help butugh wryly.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he spoke his thoughts, "I¡¯ll try my best to persuade him from it, but I can¡¯t promise you sess."


    He too would not like someone crouching around him at night watching his every move. When he remembered the strange smile on Hu Zi¡¯s face when he was peaking at his second senior brother, it was not difficult for Su Ming to think of that smile on Hu Zi¡¯s face while he was peaking at other people as well.


    He cast a pitying nce at Chen Xiang. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, gratitude instantly appeared on her face. That gratitude was not a show but came from within the depths of her heart, which just went to show just how deeply affected she was by Hu Zi¡¯s harassment.


    Removing uncle master Hu Zi, whose presence was really just like that of a nightmare at night to her, was the most important thing to Chen Xiang at the moment.


    Amidst her gratitude and respect, Su Ming walked out of the Artifact Storage Hall. Chen Xiang followed behind him and gave a deep bow towards Su Ming. The eager look in her eyes made Su Ming instinctively look towards the snoring Hu Zi behind Zi Che, who were both located not too far away from him.


    "I¡¯ll try my best."


    Su Ming nodded at Chen Xiang and walked towards Hu Zi. Once he had him in his arms, he took a step into the air and turned into a long arc that charged back to the ninth summit.


    Zi Che quickly followed behind him and looked at Su Ming¡¯s back before him. Resolution appeared in his eyes.


    With Su Ming in front and Zi Che following behind him, the two of them soon arrived at the ninth summit from the buildings underneath Heaven Gate. On the way, Su Ming ran into some Freezing Sky n disciples. Once these people saw him, those who recognized him would immediately stop and wrap their fists in their palms to greet him. They only started moving again when Su Ming left.


    The people who called him ¡®uncle master Su¡¯ were not many, but it was way differentpared to how he had been treated previously.


    If there were some who did not understand what was happening while they stood beside those who did, they would quickly ask in low whispers. Once they obtained the answer, disbelief would appear on their faces, and their gazes that followed Su Ming would be different.


    After a moment, when the ninth summit appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he and Zi Che quickly arrived to Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode. Su Mingnded outside and brought Hu Zi inside before cing him down on the spot he usually slept.


    As he looked at the loudly snoring Hu Zi, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He grabbed a wine gourd by the side and ced it where Hu Zi could reach it before turning around and leaving.


    Zi Che was standing respectfully outside the cave. When he saw Su Minging out, he immediately lowered his head, looking as if he was waiting for his orders.


    "I originally wanted to turn you into medicinal liquid."


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell upon Zi Che.


    Zi Che was silent. There was an awkward look on his face, and he kept silent with his head lowered.


    "But if you can get me two people who are nearly dead, then I¡¯ll get rid of that thought," Su Ming stated calmly.


    He had already made his decision. The most important thing for him to do while he was in Freezing Sky n¡¯s ninth summit was to train.


    He must make himself stronger. Only by doing so could he win against Si Ma Xin in the short run, and in the long run, walk out of Sky Mist Barrier and out of the Land of South Morning.


    All of these required him to be powerful!


    The battle with Si Ma Xin may have made them seem as if they were equals, but Su Ming knew that he had lost during that battle. If his Master had not intervened and given him enough time to copy the power of the world contained within the sword stroke, he would have definitely lost when that sword struck down.


    Even with Tian Xie Zi¡¯s help, Su Ming still felt a strong sense of danger looming over his head when Si Ma Xin casted the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, and that danger was not something he could dissolve with his current power!


    Even if he still had one treasure left, not having brought out the fire ice his eldest senior brother had given him, that thing was still considered an external object and did note from within him.


    All these made Su Ming clearly understand that his power was still very weak¡­ In his current state, he would not even be able to leave Sky Mist Barrier, much less go back home. He would not even be able to have an easy time in Freezing Sky n.


    These thoughts had been circting in Su Ming¡¯s mind all the way back.


    "Uncle master Su, it won¡¯t be difficult to obtain people who are nearly dead. I promise you, within three years, I¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain two living corpses with incredible power for you.


    "The Shamans outside Sky Mist Barrier are the best choice," Zi Che quickly said with a respectful tone.


    While Zi Che was speaking, Su Ming had already walked into the distance with his back towards him, as if he did not hear the other¡¯s voice. As he continued walking forward, it made Zi Che anxious and worried. When Su Ming was about to disappear from his sight, the man¡¯s slow voice reached his ears.


    "I¡¯mcking a person guarding my cave abode at night. If you want to, thene with me."


    Zi Che felt his spirits lift and immediately shouted loudly, "I want to!"


    He was already moving when the words left his mouth and immediately followed behind Su Ming. They disappeared from Hu Zi¡¯s ce.


    Su Ming returned to his cave abode. The simple cave now looked different in his eyes. There was now a slight hint of warmth there, and even a feeling of home.


    The tform outside the cave was covered with nts that could grow in ice and snow. However, there was a small spot on the tform that was left empty. That was the spot Su Ming had asked his second senior brother to leave empty for him to meditate.


    The green grass swayed in the freezing wind, as if struggling to survive in this biting cold environment. There was a resilient life force within it, and when he looked at it, Su Ming had a vague feeling that he was looking at his second senior brother.


    He suddenly understood why his second senior brother nted so many nts in most of the areas in the ninth summit. It was because he treated the mountain as his home, and his presence was just like the nts in the mountain. As long as there was a spot where his nts grew, that ce would bebeled as his protected area.


    Take for example this ce. There were no nts here before he came here, but once Su Ming built his cave abode, his second senior brother dropped by with his nts and covered the ce with them.


    A silent heartwarming feeling seeped into Su Ming¡¯s heart as the nts and flowers swayed in the wind. He crouched down and looked at them with a smile on his face. This was a warmth he rarely felt after he arrived in the Land of South Morning.


    The smile on his face was a reflection of the warmth he felt when he was in Dark Mountain. It had always been kept hidden in Su Ming¡¯s heart, but now, it appeared once again on his lips.


    Zi Che stood not too far respectfully as he kept an eye on Su Ming. When he saw that smile on his face, he was baffled. It was as if the person before him was no longer the person he respected, the one who had enough power to fight against Si Ma Xin, and the uncle master Su who was filled with a murderous aura, but instead a young man who had just reached adulthood and was still a little wet behind the ears.


    Yet that bafflement onlysted for an instant. When Su Ming stood up, that smile was gone, and the feeling Zi Che had which might have been just his misconception immediately vanished.


    The young man who had just be an adult was gone. In his ce was the usual uncle master Su who had a murderous aura beneath his calm demeanor.


    "Without my orders, do not enter the cave abode. Stay outside and wait for my orders."


    Su Ming¡¯s cold voice fell into Zi Che¡¯s ears as he walked towards his cave abode, which was stillcking a door.


    "Aye!"


    Zi Che immediately obeyed respectfully. He took a few steps back and retreated to a spot that had no wind before sitting down. A look of uncertainty and confusion appeared in his eyes for a moment before it was quickly reced by resolution.


    ¡®Three years¡­ Perhaps these three years won¡¯t be a disaster for me, but a form of serendipity¡­ Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯


    Zi Che closed his eyes and sank into a meditative state. Nheless, his mind remained alert of his surroundings. Just like a guard, he performed his duties.


    Su Ming was also sitting inside his cave abode. The sky was gradually darkening outside. He slowly brought out the pieces of Solid White Wood he had obtained from the Artifact Storage Hall and ced them in front of himself before also bringing out the beast tendon.


    The tendon had extremely great ductility. Even if he held only a small section of the tendon in his hand, he could still make it stretch out to incredible lengths.


    The pieces of Solid White Wood were not cut in the same length and size. Some of them were longer while some shorter. Some of them were about three fingers tall, and some at only the height of two fingers. Su Ming stared at those wooden pieces, and after remaining silent for a moment, he quickly lifted both of his hands and grabbed a piece of wood. With a flick of his wrist, many wooden scraps flew into the air. After a moment, he ced the piece of wood down and picked up another one.


    After a long while, once Su Ming had trimmed all of the wooden pieces, nine wooden piecesy before him. All of these blocks were about the length of his arm, the breadth of five fingers, and the height of two fingers. They all looked the same and were all white. With just one nce, it was difficult to determine whether they were wood or white jade.


    Once Su Ming ced the nine pieces of wood together, a big drawing board appeared before him. There may have been very fine cracks between the wooden pieces, but if he used force and pressed against them, he could cover them up.


    Su Ming then brought out the beast tendon and green light shone at the center of his brows. The small sword flew towards the beast tendon and cut it up into several sections which he used to tie up the wooden pieces on his drawing board. Due to the ductility and flexibility of the tendon, the cracks on the drawing board disappeared, but if he used force to roll up this drawing board like he would do a piece of beast skin, then it would turn into a cylinder under that force.

 Chapter 243 — The Strange Rod Insect

    <h4>Chapter 243: The Strange Rod Insect</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at the drawing board he had created, then lifted his right hand and gently stroked its surface. The drawing board was smooth, and he could not feel even a hint of roughness on it.


    "You¡¯ll be helping me understand thews of Creation in the world from now on¡­" Su Ming mumbled and slowly closed his eyes.


    The world outside was already dark. As the chilling wind moaned in the air, itnded on the ninth summit and swept past the tform outside Su Ming¡¯s cave. Some of the wind even entered his cave and lifted his long hair.


    Su Ming had his eyes closed. He was not trying to reach any sort of epiphany, neither was he immersing himself in his training. His mind was nk. However, a girl gradually appeared in his empty mind.


    The girl had a beautifulughter and her eyes twinkled, causing the others to be attracted by her charm when they saw her. As the girl¡¯s body gradually grew clearer, a wild beauty could be seen on her.


    She was like a flower refusing to be restrained and obstinately growing in a forest while giving out a natural and incredibly attractive fragrance.


    She was dressed in white robes, and she was looking at Su Ming with a smile.


    "Bai Ling¡­ Bai Su¡­" he mumbled. With his eyes closed, he lifted his right hand and started drawing on the recently formed white drawing board with his finger as his brush.


    With each stroke, an illusionary line would appear on the drawing board. That illusionary line would seem formless to others and they would not be able to see it, as if there was no line to begin with. Since there was no brush and his fingers were only sweeping by the board, it seemed as if there were no signs left behind.


    Yet because Su Ming was using his heart to draw, he could see exactly what he was drawing every time his finger passed by the board. Perhaps more urately speaking, he was drawing out what he saw in his mind. He was drawing out a feeling, an aura, and it was something that the naked eye could not see.


    Time passed by gradually. The whistling sounds from the chilling wind became stronger during the night, but the cave remained silent. The only sound inside was of Su Ming sweeping his finger repeatedly on the drawing board. However, that sound was too weak in the face of the wind and could not be heard.


    A night passed by. When the sun peaked out from the horizon, Su Ming¡¯s right hand stopped moving on the drawing board and he opened his eyes.


    He looked at the drawing board. To others, this drawing board would be no different from how it was before the previous night. It was still empty. Yet in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, there was a girl on the drawing board.


    The girl was dressed in white and she had a beautiful smile on her face. She looked alive, but she had no eyes.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he lifted his right hand and drew a few strokes where the girl¡¯s eyes should be. Immediately, the girl on the drawing board had eyes. There was an attractive sparkle in those eyes, yet within that sparkle was disgust, causing her entire demeanor to change, making it seem as if she was questioning Su Ming.


    "She¡­ is Bai Su," Su Ming whispered to himself softly.


    There was a serenity within his eyes that remained still and did not seem like it could be disturbed. He looked at the girl on the drawing board for a long time before he tapped the drawing board with his right hand.


    The drawing board immediately started trembling, and a thinyer of wood powder broke off from the surface of the board and jumped up. It looked like a veil that was lifted up, and that veil was the white figure he had drawn on the board.


    As the powder sprung up like a veil that was lifted, the cold wind from outside came into the cave and raised the powder. It blew past Su Ming¡¯s body and scattered away.


    When the powder disappeared, the drawing board returned to a nk te once again in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. There were no longer any hints of the girl.


    It was just like Su Ming¡¯s heart. After a night of drawing with a calm mind, the slight shock brought by the simr face was gone like the wind. The shock would never be able to affect his heart.


    It was bright outside by then. Sunlight shone into the cave through the entrance like it was trying to consume darkness. The light stopped three feet before Su Ming. He could see sunlight shining down and illuminating the outlines of the cave, making it seem like a ring in the area three feet away from him. Yet the spot where he sat was still in darkness.


    In his silence, Su Ming ced the drawing board on the ground. A glint appeared in his eyes and he brought out Han Mountain Bell. Once the Bell appeared, banging sounds immediately came from within. It was clear that the rod like insect was still struggling inside and trying to break free.


    Su Ming looked at the Bell and a chilling re appeared in his eyes. When he fought against Si Ma Xin, besides understanding the power of the world from that one sword strike, he also obtained another thing - the insect within Han Mountain Bell.


    To him, this creature looked like a strange type of insect, but Si Ma Xin had said that this was a snake. Su Ming did not have time to think about it at that time, but now that he was in a rxed and calm state, he lifted his right hand and flicked the shrunken Han Mountain Bell before him.


    The moment he flicked it, bell chimes echoed in the air, but these bell chimes did not spread out. They simply echoed within the bell andsted for a long period of time. Faint, shrill shrieks could be heard from within the Bell, but as the bell continued ringing and shaking, the insect¡¯s struggles quickly grew weaker, though it still continued crashing against the Bell.


    Su Ming waited for the time it takes to burn another incense stick. When the insect inside the Bell could no longer struggle and only let out incredibly weak and faint cries, Su Ming pointed at Han Mountain Bell with a finger. The Bell instantly started growing. Once it was about the size of ten feet, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he made a strange sign with his right hand, albeit with jerky movements.


    This was one of the few methods to control the Bell which appeared in his head after he took the Bell as his own. Once he made that strange sign, Su Ming swiftly pushed his right hand forward.


    Han Mountain Bell immediately jolted. Gradually, ripples appeared on its surface, and the Bell became transparent, allowing Su Ming to clearly see the small rod like insect sealed inside. Its body was bent like a drawn out bow, as if it could explode with a shocking force at any moment it wanted.


    There were no signs of it being injured on its body. There was also a ghastly, chilling glint in its eyes, as if it was waiting for a chance.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but Su Ming saw with his own eyes the insect letting out weak cries from its mouth even though it was full of vigor and just waiting for a chance to attack while looking forth with a fierce re in its eyes.


    ¡®What a smart insect!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. The intelligence possessed by the strange insect made him sneer coldly. He immediately flicked the Bell a few times with his right hand, causing the rumbling sounds to reverberate inside the Bell, forming arge amount of sound waves to spread.


    The insect¡¯s face immediately twisted, but it endured all the attacks. The rhythmic cries eventually turned silent. If someone used sounds to determine whether the insect was still alive or dead, then he or she would most probably think that the insect was almost a goner.


    Yet Su Ming clearly saw that the insect was still bending its body in a stance, ready to attack at anytime, even though it was trembling lightly. The re that showed its cruelty and bloodlust had not diminished one bit, but instead became even stronger in the midst of its pain.


    This sight moved Su Ming.


    "How in the world did Si Ma Xin make this creature submit to him?!" he mumbled. The ferociousness within the creature was a clear sign that it was a gargantuan task to try and subjugate it.


    "I¡¯d like to see just what are the limits of this insect!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold. He lifted his right hand, but he did not flick the Bell this time. Instead, he mmed his palm against Han Mountain Bell.


    The moment his palm struck, the rumbling sounds inside reached their maximum volume. The loud sounds may have sounded weak outside the Bell, but they were powerful and fierce inside, and those sounds turned into an insane force.


    The insect immediately trembled viciously. Its bent body seemed to be unable to withstand the force and it gradually grewx until it eventuallypletely unfurled, though it was still letting out shrill shrieks.


    As it continued shrieking, cracks seemed to appear on its body, and a milky white liquid flowed out of its body like blood. Its expression immediately grew dejected and its wings too fell to its sides, but the vicious look in its eyes did not diminish even the slightest. The viciousness had grown even stronger until it even looked like madness.


    The cruelty in its eyes became even stronger, and it looked like if it found a chance and escaped, it would rain down maddening vengeance on the person who made it suffer so much.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive as he lifted his right hand and mmed it against Han Mountain Bell once again. The volume of the rumbling sounds inside increased to a new height. Under these bell tolls, the insect¡¯s wings were instantly torn apart and broke into two pieces. The insect trembled and looked as if it was about to break down. Lots of blood flowed out and the creaturey within the Bell like a lump of mud. It did not have a hint of strength left, as if its life was about to end.


    Yet Su Ming did not see a hint of surrender in its eyes, neither did he see despair. He only saw that burning ferociousness that almost swore that as long as life had not ended, it would never fade away!


    Su Ming lifted his right hand for the third time. He knew that if he struck the Bell this time, the insect would immediately die! After all, the insect excelled in speed and that piercing ability that shocked Su Ming, not in this type of endurance.


    After remaining silent for a moment, Su Ming slowly lowered his right hand. He looked at the small insect in Han Mountain Bell. Not only did he see ferociousness and tenaciousness within the insect¡¯s eyes, but he also saw its loyalty towards its master, Si Ma Xin.


    The reason why he could see the loyalty hidden underneath that cruelty in the insect¡¯s eyes was because Su Ming had once seen the same look in his fire ape¡¯s, Xiao Hong¡¯s, eyes.


    ¡®Xiao Hong¡­¡¯


    Su Ming could not help but remember the little monkey.


    He closed his eyes and only opened them after a long while. Calmness returned once again to his eyes, and as he looked at Han Mountain Bell, he suddenly said something in the Bell¡¯s direction, "You¡¯re intelligent, so you must surely understand my words¡­ Since you¡¯re so loyal to Si Ma Xin, why don¡¯t we conduct an experiment?


    "Let¡¯s see just how important you are to Si Ma Xin!"


    When the insect heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it lifted its head in one swift motion, but it could not see Su Ming. It could only see the endless haziness that surrounded it.


    "I¡¯m curious what Si Ma Xin would do for you and what he would choose¡­" Su Ming stated in a dull tone. He lifted his right hand suddenly and tapped the center of his brows with a finger.


    At the same time, arge amount of stone coins flew up on their own from Su Ming¡¯s storage bag and floated to midair. Once they surrounded Su Ming, the Branding Power erupted from within him!

 Chapter 244 — Using Love as the Seed!

    <h4>Chapter 244: Using Love as the Seed!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The insect¡¯s unyielding spirit, cruelty, loyalty, and willingness to die made Su Ming understand that he could not turn that insect into his own pet unless he wasted a long amount of time, perhaps years or even longer. He would not be able to use Han Mountain Bell in that time, only keeping the creature trapped within it to break down its divine sense until he could eventually turn it into his own pet.


    However, Su Ming did not have the time for this, neither could he waste so much effort for it.


    Yet if he killed it just like that, Su Ming found it to be quite a waste. The insect¡¯s speed and piercing power left a deep impression on him. If he could make it his own, then without a doubt, it would be an incredibly powerful weapon in his hands.


    Since he found it a waste and did not have time to slowly bring it to his side, there was only onest method for Su Ming to use. He would have to forcefully leave his Brand on its mind. He might end up destroying the insect¡¯s intelligence, but once it had his Brand, it could be used immediately.


    Even if there was a possibility of the insect betraying him, it was still far better than killing it or not being able to use it.


    However, Su Ming had only left a Brand on someone else¡¯s mind once, and that was on He Feng. Besides, He Feng was the one who had taught him how to use this Art. In theory, he could use the Brand on the insect.


    Nheless, in truth, Su Ming did not have much confidence in this. However, he had been practicing this Branding Art for quite some time. From what he understood, if the other party did not resist, then it would be easy for him to leave the Brand, but if the other party started resisting, then the chances of failure would increase exponentially. If he wanted to search for the chances to increase his sess whilst the other party was resisting, then he would have to find its weakness, just like how he would if he was fighting against it!


    Once he found its weakness, then Su Ming could use his Branding Art and enter its mind as it was weakened and leave his Brand deep within it.


    It would be easier to find this weakness if the other party was a human, but with this strange insect that was about the size a finger¡¯s segment, things would not be so easy.


    Fortunately, Su Ming had noticed the insect¡¯s loyalty to Si Ma Xin. That was why he said what he said¡ªhe wanted to create a weakness in the insect.


    Once this weakness appeared, then Su Ming would immediately break in with his divine sense. If he was sessful, then he could turn the insect into his own. If he failed, then even if he would feel that it was a waste, he would not show mercy.


    During the very instant Su Ming¡¯s divine sense spread out, he gathered it on Han Mountain Bell and entered it before turning into a typhoon within that descended upon the strange, weakened insect.


    Once Su Mingpletely surrounded it within his divine sense, he immediately sensed the insect¡¯s divine sense resisting and struggling viciously. That was a spirit that screamed that it would rather die than be controlled, and it turned into an impact that made Su Ming¡¯s divine sense falter for a moment.


    A thought struck Su Ming¡¯s mind. As the insect struggled, he gained a new understanding of divine senses and this Art.


    ¡®By the looks of it, if my divine sense is strong enough, then I won¡¯t even need to find any weaknesses. I can just forcefully leave my Brand behind¡­¡¯


    Under his divine sense, a crack opened up quietly in Han Mountain Bell. The moment the crack appeared, a bit of the insect¡¯s presence instantly darted out through the crack.


    ¡®Si Ma Xin, I¡¯m waiting for you to create this weakness for me¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he gathered his divine sense around the struggling insect.


    At that moment, on the first summit of the Great Frozen ins of Freezing Sky n was an incredibly extravagant cave abode that was located near the top of the mountain. From the outside, that cave abode looked like a towering hall, and Si Ma Xin was sitting cross-legged within with a sullen face as he meditated with his eyes closed.


    He was forbidden to leave, and for the next few months, he could not escape the mountain. At that moment, he was remembering the battle with Su Ming in his head. That battle made him truly understand his opponent¡¯s power. To him, Su Ming was like a thorn stuck in his throat, and it was unbearable for him.


    Ever since Si Ma Xin was born, everything had been easy for him. It had continued even after he entered Freezing Sky n. He was regarded highly by the older generation of the school and worshipped by those of the same generation. Besides, he was good at forming good rtionships with other people. It could be said that he had an innumerable amount of friends within Freezing Sky n.


    Many of the girls and women among them had been nted with the Berserker Seed of Love. The older generation of the school knew about this, but did not stop him. Their actions relieved him. When he was out traveling to practice the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, those who caught his eye would find it hard to escape from his grasp.


    In truth, his next target was Bai Su. That girl had a huge background that many of the disciples did not know. They only knew that she was amon disciple in the seventh summit, but Si Ma Xin once identally learned that her father was one of the people in the seventhyer within the nineyers of Heaven Gate.


    Si Ma Xin did not know the details. After all, Heaven Gate was also a sacred and mysterious ce to him. That ce was the true core and the gathering ce of the most powerful forces within Freezing Sky n.


    The disciples in Heaven Gate rarely came down and appeared before the disciples of the summits in the Great Frozen ins. One of them was in the sky, and the other on earth. They lived separately as if they were in twopletely different worlds.


    Bing a disciple of Heaven Gate was practically the dream of every single person staying in the summits of the Great Frozen ins.


    Yet only the Lords of the summits could enter Heaven Gate. If they were not these people, the disciples would need to go through Freezing Sky Cave and retrieve 1,000 Shaman heads before they could enter.


    ¡®I must enter Heaven Gate!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin clenched his fists. He did not harbor any sort of feelings for Bai Su, but as he got in touch with her, he found that Bai Su loved him.


    Of course, this sort of love was fostered slowly using various methods while he was traveling outside. His goal was not to nt the Berserker Seed of Love within her. After all, Si Ma Xin was still wary of Bai Su¡¯s father in Heaven Gate.


    Yet this did not prevent him from approaching her, even if he had no thought of nting the Berserker Seed of Love within her. He wanted to use her to help him obtain the right to enter Freezing Sky Cave. After all, Freezing Sky Cave could only be opened with 1,000 Shaman heads, and he was far from having enough heads.


    After all, unless the Shamans invaded theirnd in arge force, he would need to venture out deep into the world outside Sky Mist Barrier to obtain 1,000 Shaman heads. This was a little difficult for him.


    His n was to enter Freezing Sky Cave first and increase his power in there. Once he was done, he would go out and retrieve the Shaman heads. He had more confidence with this n.


    This method, which was akin to cheating, was not allowed within Freezing Sky n. The others would not be able to understand why this was not allowed, but they could not do anything about it.


    But Si Ma Xin did not want to go along with the rules. That was why he set his sights on Bai Su. As long as there was someone within Heaven Gate who opened Freezing Sky Cave for a disciple of the summits in the Great Frozen ins, then he would be able to achieve his dreams.


    Besides, he had the confidence of seeding with his Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, even if it was at the cost of sacrificing all the people. Once he seeded, then his power would increase exponentially. When that time came, he would not have to worry about not being able to find Berserker Children. It might require a lot of time, but he believed that it was worth it!


    That was right until he met Su Ming! More urately speaking, it was right until he fought against Su Ming. An avaricious thought appeared in his mind. He wanted to nt a Berserker Seed in Su Ming¡¯s body and turn him into his Berserker Son.


    By doing so, his chances of sess in clearing Freezing Sky Cave would not only increase by several fold, the power he would gain would also increase, and it would also bergely different from what he would gain with his previous ns.


    There were a lot of benefits in this. There was even a high possibility that he would not need all of his Berserker Children to die. These benefits made Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart pound in excitement.


    ¡®Bai Su already promised me that she would speak to her father about this and that she would do everything that she can to make her father agree¡­ She even told me that her father has never refused any of her requests before. This matter is practically in the bag, I just don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take¡­ But now, I won¡¯t have to hurry either¡­


    ¡®Right now, the most important thing for me is to make Su Ming into my Berserker Son!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin closed his eyes and a myriad of thoughts swam through his head.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t leave the mountain. Even when the time is up and I can move about freely, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to get in touch with Su Ming¡­ Ha¡­ If I knew this was the case, I should have given up on Han Mountain Bell and made friends with him, then nted the Berserker Seed within him!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin frowned with his eyes closed. As he was immersed in his thoughts, a thought suddenly struck his head.


    ¡®Bai Su!¡¯ Si Ma Xin opened his eyes and a sparkle appeared within them. ¡®When Su Ming saw Bai Su, there was clearly something different about him, and he didn¡¯t seem like he was faking it¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared within Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes and his lips gradually curled up in a smile.


    "Use love as a hook, turn it into the Berserker Seed, and when it blooms, the love felt will turn into nothingness. During that instant, the Seed will absorb all the life from that person! If I can create the method of using love to train the Heartless Art, then I can make changes to it. I¡¯ll use Bai Su as the hook and nt a Berserker Seed in Su Ming!" Si Ma Xin mumbled, and a heartless form of maliciousness was clear in his smile.


    "Su Ming, once I¡¯ve set my eyes on you, you¡­ won¡¯t be able to run!"


    A glint appeared in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes, yet at that moment, his expression suddenly changed and he lifted his head swiftly. He also rushed out of his cave abode and looked at the ninth summit, which was located far in the distance!


    "My snake!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s pupils shrank and his expression instantly grew dark.


    He could sense his treasured snake¡¯s presence. Ever since Su Ming captured his snake, its presence had vanished. With its sudden appearance now, it jerked at the faint connection tying Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart with it.


    In truth, he had only managed to make the snake acknowledge him as its master because he identally obtained a blood picture sometime ago. That picture had existed for a long time, and he only discovered the use of the picture after a long amount of time spent on researching through many ancient scrolls. Its use was to allow him to form a connection with certain strange creatures and control them by making them acknowledge him as their master.


    That blood picture belonged to the Shamans living outside Sky Mist Barrier. However, the picture Si Ma Xin obtained was already torn, and he could not use it for stronger creatures. That was why when he met the snake and witnessed its might along with realizing that the snake was still a baby, he used the blood picture without any hesitation.


    Right now, he could clearly feel the connection formed by the blood picture being attacked. Although there was little sign of it being whittled down, after a moment, when the snake¡¯s presence started fading away slowly, Si Ma Xin grew hesitant.

 Chapter 245 — He Does Not Want You, but I Do!

    <h4>Chapter 245: He Does Not Want You, but I Do!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Si Ma Xin knew that the disappearance of the snake¡¯s presence was not due to it being subjugated by Su Ming. It got sealed within Han Mountain Bell, just like how it had been previously sealed. Yet even though he knew about it, he became hesitant, and soon,that hesitance turned into cold detachment.


    ¡®nting the Berserker Seed is the most important thing at the moment!


    ¡®The snake is in Su Ming¡¯s hands now. I might not have had much contact with him, but I can tell that he¡¯s a decisive person. He won¡¯t drag things out and hesitate to take action. If he can¡¯t subjugate the snake, then he¡¯ll definitely think of ways to kill it!


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, since you¡¯re going to die either way¡­ you might as well help me before you die. At least your death will be worthwhile then.¡¯


    Si Ma Xin suppressed the pain of losing the snake and a determined look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity the snake still hasn¡¯t grown up¡­ Forget it!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin lifted his right hand abruptly and mmed it against his chest.


    The cloth covering his chest instantly turned into shreds and disappeared, revealing a round blood-red picture on his chest. That blood-red picture looked like the sun, but if anyone took a closer look, they would see that there was a faint shadow of the rod insect within.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity about that snake, but there¡¯s only a thin Barren Thread within it, it won¡¯t be able to return to its roots and be a Barren. It¡¯s just a strange creature created by many Barren Threads from another Barren Treasure. This is just my guess, but perhaps the Barren Threads don¡¯t even exist.


    ¡®If I give up on this creature, the chances of me nting a Berserker Seed within Su Ming will be higher. This¡­ is worth it!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled, and once his right hand patted his chest, he quickly trailed his finger in the outlines of the round blood-red picture.


    As his finger trailed through the picture, cold air seeped out of his skin from the spots his finger passed by. Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression remained passive and detached. Soon, once his finger reached the end and arrived at where he started, the blood red picture on his chest instantly started moving and eventually broke off from his skin.


    That blood-red circle was like ayer of skin. As it was slowly falling off his chest, many sticky threads could be seen connecting Si Ma Xin¡¯s skin to the picture. The sticky threads looked so repulsive that people would hurl just by looking at them, but Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression still remained passive and did not change.


    As the blood-red circle separated from his body, the threads were gradually cut off. When the circle eventually floated up before Si Ma Xin, all the threads had been cut off.


    A strange light appeared within Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes and he bit his tongue to cough out blood. It fell on the blood-red circle that looked like skin and was quickly absorbed into it.


    ¡®Before Bai Su does what I want her to do, I must first create an emptiness within Su Ming¡¯s heart. Only by doing so will she have a higher chance of sess!


    ¡®That snake will be the emptiness in his heart that will form the connection between me and Su Ming!


    ¡®The more you want to control the snake, the stronger that connection will be! Once he tries to control the snake and it dies, then he¡¯ll sink in deeper. The more he feels disappointed and regretful, the higher my chances will be to nt the hook!¡¯


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s lips twisted into a dark smile and he lifted his right hand once again to tap the center of his brows.


    "Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed!"


    There was an indescribably ghastly tone in his voice as his words left his lips. The skin-like red circle before him instantly started burning.


    As it burned, the vague shadow of the rod insect in the red circle started trembling furiously and sounded as if it was letting out silent screams of pain.


    At the same time, in Su Ming¡¯s cave abode located on the ninth summit, the dispirited rod insect¡¯s body suddenly twisted within Han Mountain Bell. The insect, which was lying at death¡¯s gate, let out shrill, pained cries. As it cried out, the cruelty and viciousness in its eyes wavered, and the loyalty hidden within the depths of that cruelty became a look of one who¡¯s lost.


    White mist left the insect¡¯s body. There was no heating from that white mist, yet as it spread out, the rod insect¡¯s body started burning!


    "So this is your Master¡­? Because he did not want you to be subjugated by me, he would rather kill you cruelly¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed within Han Mountain Bell and seeped into the rod insect¡¯s soul.


    That insect possessed a high amount of intelligence and could understand Su Ming¡¯s words. The cruel light in its eyes grew dim and the hidden loyalty also became tainted by a thick veil of bewilderment.


    It was as if no matter how much intelligence it possessed, it just did not understand why its own Master would want it dead¡­


    "He wants you dead because you were captured by me. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been with Si Ma Xin, but this must be the first time you were captured by someone. Even if I release you and you¡¯re captured the second or the third time, and even if the person who captured you isn¡¯t me, there is only one ending for you!


    "And here you are, so loyal to a Master like this. It¡¯s hrious, but at the same time, I pity you!"


    Every single one of Su Ming¡¯s words echoed within Han Mountain Bell like thunder and struck the rod insect¡¯s heart, making the cruelty in its eyes shatterpletely, revealing the loyalty hidden underneath it. However, that loyalty was now tainted by bewilderment and also grief.


    Su Ming was watching all of it with his expression of cool detachment. However, his heart was shaken. He did not think the insect¡¯s intelligence would be so high. By the looks of it, it could even be said that its intelligence did not lose to Xiao Hong.


    However, since Xiao Hong was a fire ape, it was born with human-like intelligence. Yet the insect already possessed such a high amount of intelligence even though it was so tiny. It just went to show just how extraordinary this creature was.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. When the rod insect was clearly feeling shaken as its body was being burnt and its life force was quickly diminishing, Su Ming suddenly asked in a low growl, "Your former Master wants to kill you. Are you still going to remain loyal to him?!"


    His voice was like rumbling thunder. As it echoed in Han Mountain Bell, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, which had surrounded the insect, immediately spotted a crack in the insect¡¯s mental defenses.


    The moment the crack appeared, the stone coins gathered outside Su Ming¡¯s body all jolted simultaneously and shattered into dust. They scattered out, and arge amount of spiritual aura surged out from the shattered stones. It rushed into the opened path in Su Ming¡¯s body like a wave and once they circted through the path once, they gathered in his head, allowing him to muster up an even stronger divine sense.


    When his divine sense rushed into Han Mountain Bell and fell upon the insect, it charged into the crack in its soul with a force strong enough to split apart bamboo and stormed straight into its soul.


    The instant he entered the insect¡¯s soul, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense noticed a gigantic, floating red picture of a circle inside the insect¡¯s clouded mental world.


    That thing was like human skin, or perhaps more urately, it was human skin with the picture of a circle drawn on it.


    At that moment, it was floating in midair, burning. Su Ming could see the shadow of the rod snake within the red circle. It trembled, but did not resist. It stayed inside instead and simply allowed the skin to burn and render it weaker.


    In the span of a few breaths, most of the human skin turned into ashes and there was only a small segment left. By the looks of it, with just another few more breaths, it wouldpletely disappear.


    Once the human skinpletely disappeared, the rod snake¡¯s shadow inside would also disappear, and the strange insect would die.


    "Si Ma Xin, you truly are wicked¡­"


    Su Ming might have predicted this, but when he saw it happening with his own eyes, he still found himself gaining new knowledge of Si Ma Xin¡¯s ruthlessness.


    If he was Si Ma Xin and the rod insect was exchanged with Xiao Hong, he knew that he would not be able to do this.


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He gathered up that powerful divine sense within the insect¡¯s soul and crashed it into the burning human skin. The moment it touched the human skin, Su Ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, and he felt that something was off.


    At that moment, a dim light started blinking on his physical body¡¯s chest, which remained sitting in his cave abode. The source of the flickering dim light came from the mysterious ck stone hanging on his neck.


    As the light flickered, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense trembled within the insect¡¯s soul.


    ¡®Even if he has to kill his own pet, that Si Ma Xin is still plotting against me¡­ Even though I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning, it¡¯s definitely nothing good.¡¯


    When Su Ming¡¯s divine sense faltered, another portion of the small segment left of the human skin burned away. By then, there was only a small part left.


    The rod snake had be incredibly weak and looked like its soul was about to shatter and scatter at any moment. Yet it seemed like it had lost all will to fight. It simplyy within the skin and waited for its death.


    There were only two paths lying before Su Ming right now. Either he would choose to save the rod insect and get caught in Si Ma Xin¡¯s trap, or he would give up on the insect.


    He was plotting against Si Ma Xin, and Si Ma Xin was also plotting against him. The two of them did not know of the other person¡¯s goals and all the remaining moves they had. Yet they were using this rod insect as a medium and were fighting against each other in a form that was different from a true, physical brawl!


    Su Ming only hesitated for a moment before he made his decision.


    He did not bother about Si Ma Xin¡¯s unknown plot against him and covered what little remained of the human skin with his divine sense before breaking through the fire and into the shadow of the rod insect that seemed to have lost all will to fight and had given into despair.


    "Even if Si Ma Xin wants to use your death and force me into a trap, this is my experiment. Even if you have to die, you cannot die in his hands!"


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s divine sense rushed in, the rod insect shuddered.


    "He doesn¡¯t want you, but I do!"


    A mighty voice travelled out from within Su Ming¡¯s divine sense and rushed into the rod insect¡¯s soul. Its soul immediately started trembling, and the shadow in the human skin lifted its head. The dark light within its eyes seemed to have be different.


    "He doesn¡¯t want you, but I do¡­"


    That sentence echoed within the highly intelligent rod insect¡¯s soul and made that something within its eyes gradually rece the dull look.


    With barely any form of resistance from the rod insect, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense left a deep Brand on its soul.


    When he left the Brand on its soul, the human skin had already burned to ashes. Yet the very moment before it waspletely burnt to ashes, the shadow within the skin vanished.


    Right then, the human skin before the sitting Si Ma Xin on the first summit was alsopletely burnt to ashes. Yet his expression drastically changed and he stood up, as if he wanted to rush out of the first summit, but he stopped himself and clenched his fists. His expression turned incredibly dark, as if there was an anger within him strong enough to burn the heavens.


    ¡®How could it not be dead?!¡¯


    He suddenly understood Su Ming¡¯s ns. He wanted to use Si Ma Xin and subjugate the strange snake through him!

 Chapter 246 — Do You Understand?

    <h4>Chapter 246: Do You Understand?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming opened his eyes slowly on the ninth summit and fatigue could be seen in his eyes. The act of leaving a Brand in the insect¡¯s soul in itself was already tiring for his divine senses. Even with the help of the spiritual aura provided by the stone coins, due to that burning human skin blood picture of Si Ma Xin¡¯s, cing the Brand on the insect made Su Ming feel drained and tired.


    Nheless, even though he was exhausted, there was still joy on his face. When he stretched out his right hand, there was a ck little rod the size of a finger¡¯s segment lying on his palm silently.


    If he took a closer look, he would find that it was the strange rod shaped insect snake hybrid.


    The snake had its head lowered. If Su Ming did not look carefully, it would be difficult for him to see that the creature¡¯s eyes were also closed. There was an exhausted airing from it that was simr to Su Ming¡¯s own exhaustion, and along with it was also a strong sense of feebleness.


    It was clear that the things that had happened just now not only injured this highly intelligent snake physically, but mentally as well.


    Yet Su Ming could clearly feel that the snake was different after it went through the process of changing owners. Its soul had just gone through a change, and there was an intense, malicious killing intent that Su Ming felt as if he could touch spreading out faintly from its body.


    "When you wake up from your sleep¡­ then I will have another trump card by my side!" Su Ming mumbled and stroked the rod insect with his left hand.


    The insect did not move. The struggles and resistance it once showed could no longer be found.


    After being silent for a moment, Su Ming ced the insect into Han Mountain Bell once again. He might still be sealing up the creature, but the meaning behind his action was different this time. Previously, he had sealed it up to capture it, now, he was protecting it.


    He would use Han Mountain Bell¡¯s might to protect the incredibly weakened snake and allow it ample time to recover until the moment it fully awakened!


    Once he put away Han Mountain Bell, Su Ming took a deep breath. The world outside was darkening once again. Before long, darkness wouldpletely fall upon thend. Su Ming stood up and walked out of his cave abode.


    The moment he got out, a cold st of wind blew against his face and lifted his hair and clothes. It made Su Ming feel some of his fatigue leave his body. He breathed in the chilling air and a cold sensation spread into his body until it filled him from head to toe.


    Yet this chill only affected his body. Su Ming¡¯s heart remained warm because he was standing on the ninth summit, his home.


    When Zi Che saw Su Ming walking closer to where he sat not too far away, he immediately stood up and bowed respectfully towards him.


    "Greetings, uncle master Su."


    Su Ming did not speak. He looked at the world in the distance and at the dim light in the horizon that seemed like a bonfire that was about to be extinguished. He looked at the light as it was gradually swallowed up by the darkness, and he continued watching until the world turnedpletely dark.


    There was not a hint of impatience on Zi Che¡¯s face. Instead, he simply stood by the side respectfully and waited for Su Ming¡¯smand. He had already thought things through thoroughly. In these three years, he would make a ce for himself in the ninth summit, because he had already understood how the ninth summit worked!


    Time trickled by, and after a long while of Su Ming staring at the darkness in the distance, his voice came forth slowly from within the darkness, "Who is Bai Su?"


    Su Ming hadn¡¯t asked about Bai Su previously even though that question had been lingering in his heart. Yet now, when he was fighting against Si Ma Xin with the rod insect acting as the medium, he sensed Si Ma Xin¡¯s ns and a vague spection formed in his mind.


    Zi Che was silent for a moment before he spoke respectfully, "Uncle master Su, Bai Su is a disciple of Freezing Sky n¡¯s seventh summit. She rarely speaks and I don¡¯t know much about her. But from what I understand about Si Ma Xin, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten into contact with an ordinary disciple without reason. The girl only has mediocre potential. If Si Ma Xin got into contact with her, then there must be something unusual about her, perhaps it¡¯s her status,"


    Su Ming thought for a few moments before he turned around and walked off the tform he was standing on. Zi Che quickly followed behind him, and the two of them walked through the ninth summit at midnight.


    Besides the moaning sounds of the wind, there were no other sounds at this time. It was quiet all around them. Su Ming¡¯s footsteps were unhurried, but there seemed to be a rhythm every single time his footnded. Zi Che followed behind him, and the more he looked, the more shocked he became.


    ¡®As I thought, all the people in the ninth summit are monsters. Su Ming¡¯s walk alone is strange. If I look at it for a long period of time, I¡¯ll start feeling as if my mind is being stepped on.¡¯


    Zi Che licked his lips and eagerness appeared in his eyes.


    As the two of them continued walking, an attentive look suddenly appeared on Zi Che¡¯s face and he turned his head swiftly towards a dark ce not too far in the distance. Just now, he seemed to have seen a person floating by in the corner of his eye.


    "That¡¯s my second senior brother."


    Before Zi Che could make any sort of warning, Su Ming¡¯s calm voice had already traveled into his ears.


    Zi Che was stunned, but before he could wrap his mind around it, he immediately narrowed his eyes. He just saw a strange figure floating by from that dark spot not too far away.


    That figure suddenly stopped. Whoever it was, he or she lowered their body and looked around before lowering their head and grabbing a few nts. Then that person floated to another spot.


    That figure was like a ghost, and all those who saw it would feel primal fear blossoming in their hearts.


    Zi Che watched the figure¡¯s actions. It silently floated around, making Zi Che¡¯s skin crawl. It was night at the moment, and it was quiet all around them. The sudden appearance of such a strange person, and especially after learning about his identity, made Zi Che feel shaken.


    Zi Che took a deep breath. His gaze fell on Su Ming, who was still walking forward slowly, not turning his head around. Zi Che quickly caught up to him, and after a moment of hesitation, he asked in a whisper, "He¡­ Er¡­ What is second uncle master doing?"


    "He¡¯s stealing his own nts," Su Ming stated calmly.


    Very soon, he arrived at Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode. Su Ming had already promised Chen Xiang to help her persuade Hu Zi. Since he had received Chen Xiang¡¯s gifts, then there was no way he would forget about this task.


    "Stealing his own nts¡­"


    There was a strange look on Zi Che¡¯s face as he walked over to the cave, along with bafflement. The ninth summit was bing even more difficult to figure out to him.


    Su Ming did not hear his third senior brother¡¯s snores as he stood outside Hu Zi¡¯s cave. He went in and saw that the cave was empty. His third senior brother had gone somewhere.


    Su Ming felt the beginnings of a headache blooming in his head. He could already imagine it. Whenever nighttime came and Hu Zi did not have anything else to do, he would definitely go out and ¡®explore¡¯ with that mysterious smile on his face.


    Right now, he would have gone to some other summit and would be crouched in a corner with a grin as he peaked on other people.


    Zi Che was standing behind Su Ming. When he saw that the cave abode was empty, he did not think too much into it, but when he saw Su Ming frown, a thought suddenly struck his head and he remembered the rumors regarding Hu Zi circting within Freezing Sky n.


    When he remembered these rumors, a shudder ran through Zi Che¡¯s body and his expression became weirder.


    Su Ming walked out of the cave with a frown, then lifted his head to look at the night sky. After a moment of silence, he walked into the distance. He did not speak throughout the way, and Zi Che too remained silent behind him. The two of them walked silently for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before Su Ming suddenly stopped.


    At the same time, a soft giggle that made Zi Che¡¯s hair stand on end came from a ce not too far away.


    That giggle was like the shrieks of nocturnal birds, and in the quiet midnight, that sound was incredibly distinct.


    That bone-chilling giggle was followed by a voice that seemed to be moved by something.


    "As expected, I¡¯m just the smartest person around. Second senior brother, o second senior brother, I won¡¯t tell you just who¡¯s stealing your flowers. Ah¡­ it¡¯s not a good thing being too smart. Look at me, I¡¯m too smart, that¡¯s why I¡¯m lonely¡­ too lonely¡­"


    Zi Che¡¯s mind was nk. Naturally, he had recognized the voice to be Hu Zi¡¯s, but he just could not tell how Hu Zi was smart¡­


    In the midst of his confusion, Zi Che stole an instinctive look towards Su Ming.


    Right before his eyes, he saw Su Ming¡¯s frown disappear, and he bent his tall and straight back, then with his back lowered, he moved softly forward.


    Zi Che¡¯s mind was already in a mess. The Su Ming right before his eyes seemed to have changed from what he usually saw. That posture of his with his back bent made Zi Che gulp a few times, but he then imitated the actions and moved forward quietly with a crouched back.


    Before long, arge stone appeared before them. Zi Che saw a man crouching behind the stone like a tiger with his head stretched out as he looked out from the edge of the stone.


    Su Ming was already used to Hu Zi¡¯s actions. With his back arched, he approached the stone and crouched down beside Hu Zi. His senior brother turned around and cast a nce at Su Ming. He was just about to speak when he saw Su Ming lifting his right index finger and making a shushing sound with a bitter smile.


    Hu Zi¡¯s eyes sparkled and an approving look appeared on his face before he whispered, "Not bad, youngest junior brother. Looks like you¡¯ve adopted my good habit, and now I won¡¯t be lonely anymore. I¡¯ll take you around and let you see every corner of Freezing Sky n."


    Zi Che was also crouching by the side. Curiosity was burning within him, and he could not help himself from lifting his head and looking out the edge of the stone. The moment he saw what was there, he blinked and found himself speechless.


    There was a frozen river lying between the mountains behind the stone, and there was a sunken area in the middle of the ice. It was about 100 feet in breadth, and there was an ice block that was about a few dozen feet tall standing in it.


    There was a dim light shining in the ice, and he could vaguely see a woman¡¯s figure on it. She seemed to be¡­ bathing there.


    As the woman bathed, she kept looking around her carefully.


    Since only the woman¡¯s back was in sight, they could only see her long hair, not her face, and since the view was a little muddled, it would have been difficult for anyone to see her face anyway.


    "What¡­ What is this¡­?"


    A baffled look appeared in Zi Che¡¯s eyes. He simply couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why this illusion would appear on the 100 feet tall ice.


    He also instinctively looked around him and found the area to be in silence. It was clear that no one was around bathing.


    "Heh heh, this is your Grandpa Hu¡¯s greatest invention. So what if the seventh summit has a tight defence? I don¡¯t even have to go there and I can still see what I want from here."


    There was a proud look on Hu Zi¡¯s face, and he seemed delighted with himself.


    Zi Che was stunned and the question slipped off his tongue before he even knew it.


    "¡­ Uncle master Hu, since you can see it here, then why don¡¯t you just go out and watch by the ice instead of crouching down here¡­?"


    When Hu Zi heard his question, he immediately red at him condescendingly.


    "This is the only way you¡¯ll feel as if you¡¯re peeking, do you understand?!"


    Zi Cheughed bitterly. For some reason, that woman¡¯s blurred out back was somewhat familiar, but he just could not ce a finger on it. When he looked at it once again, the reflection of the woman on the ice turned around and the side view of her face, though still blurred out, was revealed.


    The moment her face came into view, Zi Che¡¯s jaw fell ck and veins began popping on his face.

 Chapter 247 — Big Sister…

    <h4>Chapter 247: Big Sister¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Big sister¡­"


    Veins popped out on Zi Che¡¯s face and he stood up swiftly. Then with one step, he instantly arrived beside the ice and threw a punch at it. A loud bang rang through the air, and the ice instantly shattered into pieces.


    The shadow on the ice also disappeared as the ice shattered. Yet the moment it disappeared, the woman in it seemed to have noticed something and she turned her head as if she was looking at something.


    Hu Zi was furious. He widened his eyes and red at Zi Che, then rushed out like a tiger, roaring, "How dare you break the treasure your Grandpa Hu created after all the blood, sweat, and tears he poured out?! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!"


    Su Ming had a strange expression on his face. He respected Hu Zi¡¯s weird quirk. He was not entirely sure whether this was just his imagination, but when Zi Che broke the ice, he seemed to have heard two sighs traveling softly from around him.


    "That¡¯s my sister! My sister!"


    Zi Che was also furious and he shouted at Hu Zi, who was rushing towards him.


    Hu Zi was originally livid, but when he heard Zi Che¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned, then his anger faded away instantly. He also came to an abrupt halt even though he was charging forth at high speed previously. He scratched his head and an embarrassed look appeared on his face, but it quickly turned into nonchnce.


    "Oh well, your Grandpa Hu has a big heart. So what if it¡¯s broken, I can just make another one."


    Zi Che¡¯s breathing quickened and he red at Hu Zi. More veins popped out on his face.


    Hu Zi was feeling slightly guilty, which prompted him to quickly speak, "Ah¡­ Alright, alright. I won¡¯t look at your sister anymore."


    "Do you really mean it?!" Zi Che immediately asked.


    "Of course, there¡¯re plenty of other people in Freezing Sky n. If I say I won¡¯t peek at her anymore, then I won¡¯t," Hu Zi hastily promised. "But don¡¯t tell your sister."


    Zi Che¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Hu Zi¡¯s guilty expression, and he could not help but startughing bitterly. However, cold sweat had already broken out on his body and he instinctively looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming had a strange look on his face. He did not bother about Zi Che and Hu Zi. Instead, once he got closer, he walked around the ce as if he was looking for something.


    His strange actions immediately attracted Hu Zi and Zi Che¡¯s attention. The two of them also started looking around the ce.


    An excited look appeared on Hu Zi¡¯s face and with light footsteps he quickly got closer to Su Ming, then whispered softly, "Youngest junior brother, what are you looking for?"


    While asking, he started looking around the ce.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered and his gaze fell on the frozen river before him. After a long while, he shook his head and looked at Hu Zi.


    "Third senior brother, could you also¡­ not look at Chen Xiang anymore?"


    Once Hu Zi heard it, he immediately nodded, but soon, realization dawned on his face and he grinned mysteriously at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was just about to speak when he saw that grin on Hu Zi¡¯s face.


    "I know, I know¡­ Hehe, youngest junior brother, you don¡¯t have to exin anything. There¡¯s nothing your third senior brother doesn¡¯t understand. Your third senior brother is the smartest person in the ninth summit."


    Su Ming could onlyugh bitterly. He knew that he could not exin himself out of this, and decided not to even try. Instead, he simply wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Hu Zi.


    "Why are you being so courteous? We¡¯re under the same Master! By the way, youngest junior brother, my Entering Dream was great, right? I chased Si Ma Xin away, didn¡¯t I? Heh heh, don¡¯t you worry, youngest junior brother. I haven¡¯t mastered Entering Dream yet. Once I master it, it¡¯ll be even more powerful."


    As Hu Zi spoke, a proud look appeared on his face and he patted his chest.


    He suddenly lifted his head and looked at the weather.


    "Youngest junior brother, I won¡¯t be talking with you anymore. It¡¯s almost time now, so I have to hurry to the eighth summit. Do you want toe with me?"


    Hu Zi looked towards Su Ming, and once he saw Su Ming shake his head, he flew up quickly and turned into a long arc that charged into the darkness in the distance. He soon disappeared, but no matter what, his departing figure still gave Su Ming the impression that he was running away.


    When he saw Zi Che¡¯s controlled anger, he understood that his third senior brother was feeling embarrassed and guilty after being caught red-handed, which was why he chose to leave so hurriedly.


    "Do not do this again. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is right or wrong, if you do this again, remember that I stillck an ingredient to make my medicine."


    Su Ming turned around and cast Zi Che a cold nce.


    Zi Che trembled and felt a little upset, but when he saw the cold look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he lowered his head and obeyed.


    "That ice was blurred out and you couldn¡¯t see anything. Besides, my senior brother has already said that he won¡¯t peek at your sister anymore, so let it be."


    Su Ming walked away as he spoke.


    Zi Che breathed out a sigh of relief. He was not an unreasonable person. Su Ming may have said those words, but he did not do anything to him due to his actions just now. He only gave him a warning to not do it again. This in itself was a form of respect towards Zi Che.


    When Su Ming and Zi Che left, a person suddenly charged towards the ce that was now filled with shattered ice. That person came to the ce and looked at it carefully and sneakily before quickly crouching down and taking away all the ice shards.


    With his back arched, the person quickly left the ce. That tall and built figure was, of course, Hu Zi.


    "I¡¯m so unlucky. This is the first time I made this, and I was having fun watching, but who knew I¡¯d meet up with her little brother? How could I forget about this¡­? Oh well, I¡¯ll just have to be more careful next time," Hu Zi mumbled and quickly left.


    A short moment after Hu Zi left, the space above the frozen river where Su Ming was staring at previously suddenly distorted and a handsome man gradually walked out of the distortion.


    There was also a hint of embarrassment on his face, but even so, he still looked as gentle as spring wind. This person was naturally Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother.


    Once he appeared, he let out a few fake coughs.


    "I was almost found out by youngest junior brother. It¡¯s all the third¡¯s fault. Why did he have to make something so nice.?" second senior brother mumbled under his breath and left the ce hastily.


    A moment after Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother left, distorted ripples appeared once again in the space in this area that was about a few hundred feet wide. An old man wearing a flowery robe walked out from within the distortion.


    The old man walked out with one brisk step, then patted his robes in a rxed manner before cing his hands behind his back and walking towards the top of the mountain calmly. While his expression might be passive, pride could be seen within his eyes.


    "The third did a good job. He made something interesting¡­ It¡¯s a pity it was broken¡­ But with my third disciple¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll make another one in a few days, and it¡¯ll be even sturdier than the previous one so that no one can break it with just one punch.


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­ but the fourth has really sharp senses, he almost found out where the second was hiding¡­ Heh heh, but they¡¯re still not good enough to find me," the old man mumbled under his breath as he walked away proudly. That old man¡­ was Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi, who was wearing a flowery long robe!


    Time passed by gradually in this peace and quiet. Hu Zi continued creating things and peeking at other people and Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother continued nting flowers in the day and stealing them at night as well as asionally running into Hu Zi looking at the ice he created. Of course, sometimes Tian Xie Zi would also appear during the night, dressed in a flowery robe.


    Very soon, two months passed by.


    During these two months, Su Ming and Si Ma Xin¡¯s battle had been spread throughout Freezing Sky n by those who had witnessed it that day. Gradually, almost all the disciples from the other eight summits knew that there was a person in the ninth summit that was strong enough to fight against Si Ma Xin.


    They also learned that this person was a Divine General of Awakening.


    His name quickly spread through Freezing Sky n, and slowly, due to his battle with Si Ma Xin, Su Ming¡¯s name appeared on Freezing Sky n¡¯s Great Frozen ins¡¯ ranking boards.


    He was ranked ninth on Great Frozen ins¡¯ ranking boards, recing Zi Che.


    The reason why he was ranked ninth was because there was no oue to Su Ming and Si Ma Xin¡¯s battle. The people might have some understanding towards Su Ming¡¯s power, but they did not know the details. When he fought against Si Ma Xin, they could also tell that Si Ma Xin was clearly stronger than Su Ming.


    A lot of them felt that it was a pity that the two of them did not manage to execute their final attacks in the battle.


    During these two months, besides Su Ming¡¯s name spreading through Freezing Sky n, the school was also preparing for something big hurriedly and in secret.


    That event was the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt that only urred once every decade. There was only less than ten months left until the start of the hunt. Sky Mist Shaman Hunt was a big event within Freezing Sky n that was already considered amon practice among the disciples.


    The event urred once every decade, and the disciples that took part in the event would differ in number from thousands to tens of thousands every single time. Simrly, Western Sea n, which belonged to the other big tribe in the Land of South Morning, Western Sea, would also send out disciples and fight against the Shamans in the battle that urred once every decade.


    At that time, once Sky Mist Shaman Hunt began, the disciples of the two ns would frighten off the Shamans in Sky Mist Barrier and also gather a set number of people to venture out of Sky Mist Barrier and invade certain territories of the Shaman Tribe.


    Each Sky Mist Shaman Hunt wouldst for a year.


    That year would be a bloody and gruelling test as well as an ordeal for most of those who joined the battle. During that year, the people would know whether these swords, which were the disciples, would break or shine with a brilliant glint.


    However, big scale battles did not happen for all Sky Mist Shaman Hunts. Since a long time ago till now, there were only a dozen Shaman Hunts which were incredibly devastating. The rest were actually rather mild battles.


    However, the battle this year would be significantly different from all the previous battles. The Sky Mist Shaman Hunt ten monthster would be a giant battle that only happened once every century!


    The Sky Mist Shaman Hunts that only urred once every decade were small battles, yet after ten of such battles came the battle that would only ur once every century, and the scale of that battle would be much greater than of a regr Shaman Hunt.


    This was a rule set by the two big tribes in the Land of South Morning a long time ago. The reason as to why the battles were held so regrly with arge scale battle urring once every century was because they wanted to know at all times just how quickly the Shaman Tribes outside Sky Mist were increasing their power.


    They wanted to know whether there were any shockingly powerful people there, wanted to know whether they had any new Spells, wanted to know whether there were any new Shamans over there. All this information was the main purpose for the battles that urred once every decade.


    There were plenty of disciples who had joined the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt multiple times within Freezing Sky n, but there were also those who had never joined the battle. However, most of the disciples were familiar with this event. During the ten months, those who wanted to enter the battle would iste themselves to train and make preparations.


    In the two months of peace and quiet in the ninth summit, there were also certain things that happened, and these things were not considered peaceful. Zi Che¡¯s older sister hade to the mountain multiple times with her anger directed straight at Hu Zi.


    At that moment, Su Ming was sitting on the tform outside his cave abode, under the clear sky. As he sat there, his right hand was drawing on the drawing board ced before him.


    His actions were very slow, but there was also a feeling of age gradually seeping out from his fingers and appearing on the drawing board as he drew each stroke.


    He was copying Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh. During these two months, he had kept copying Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh so that he could find that feeling he had in the beginning.


    Zi Che was by his side and totally absorbed in watching Su Ming¡¯s actions. It was as if he was trying to search for his own epiphany in those strokes.


    Yet at that very moment!


    "Sun Da Hu, get your *ss down here!"


    A woman¡¯s chilling voice sliced through the air from beyond the ninth summit.


    "You witch! Why are you just targeting me?! Your little brother also saw you at that time, even my youngest junior brother Su Ming saw you!" Hu Zi¡¯s voice traveled forth, muffled, and with a hitch that suggested he was almost in tears. He sounded really upset.


    Zi Che instantly looked as if he was caught in an awkward situation, and Su Ming lifted his head with a bitter smile on his lips.

 Chapter 248 — I’ll Draw for You

    <h4>Chapter 248: I¡¯ll Draw for You</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Zi Che, you little rascal, it¡¯s aplete waste for me to have fought for you when you were bulliedst time! If you¡¯re still a man, then get Sun Da Hu here now!"


    The woman¡¯s voice as she hissed out through her teeth clenched quickly came from beyond the ninth summit.


    Two long arcs whistled through the air in the sky. One of them wore a yellow robe and had an oval shaped face. Although her face was twisted in anger, it simply gave her a different vibe of beauty.


    There was a woman behind her. That woman was also beautiful, but there was a look on her face that suggested she was holding back her words. There was also a strange look in her eyes. That woman was Han Cang Zi.


    Zi Che scratched his head and quickly got up, but he had no idea what he should be saying in this situation, so he really was just standing there awkwardly.


    "Sis¡­"


    "Don¡¯t call me sis, I don¡¯t have a brother like you!"


    The woman red at Zi Che and her gaze fell upon Su Ming.


    "Oh, if it isn¡¯t uncle master Su," the woman said with a chillingugh.


    Su Ming could feel the beginnings of a headache blooming. The woman¡¯s name was Zi Yan, and she was Zi Che¡¯s sister. During these two months, she had beening here often to search for Hu Zi.


    He managed to dodge her a few times, but once she found him, something happened between them, and after that, Hu Zi started hiding himself deep in the mountain. They only knew that he was in the mountain, but it was difficult for them to know where he was hiding.


    Only when he was forced into a corner would he start shouting, but his words floated in the air, making it hard for anyone to determine the source of his voice.


    There was even one time where Hu Zi thought it was unfair that the woman only came looking for him to teach him a lesson when everyone else had also seen her, that was why he shouted out those words. After a few times, the woman¡¯s attention slowly spread out.


    Su Ming could only feel resigned,ugh bitterly, and get a headache out of this.


    The woman¡¯s personality was also hard to grasp. Once she diverted her attention towards them, she made an absurd request of Su Ming, and if he did not fulfill her request, she would continue pestering him.


    Fortunately, Su Ming was not the instigator of this. Once he avoided her a few times, Zi Yan once again focused her attention on searching for the instigator of this entire incident, Sun Da Hu.


    "Um¡­ disciple niece Zi Yan¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the raging Zi Yan and also saw Han Cang Zi standing behind her. He blinked instinctively.


    Han Cang Zi pretended not to see him and turned her head in another direction.


    "What is it that you want of me, uncle master Su? Are you still not satisfied by what you saw?"


    Zi Yan let out a cold harrumph and walked towards the ninth summit elegantly. She stood on the tform outside Su Ming¡¯s cave, and as wind blew past her, her ck hair was lifted up, which also brought a nice fragrance that wafted into Su Ming¡¯s nose.


    "Um¡­ About the thing you asked, it¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t do it, but you see, since your uncle master Hu is the instigator, if he can fulfill your request, then I¡¯ll naturally do so as well."


    It was not as if Su Ming was not good at talking, it was just that he chose to remain quiet when he came to the Land of South Morning.


    Right now, he had already found the warmth that gave him the feeling of home on the ninth summit, and his manner of speaking when he was in Dark Mountain started returning a little.


    "You¡­" Zi Yan red at him. Just as she was about to speak, Han Cang Zi let out a faint cough beside her. Zi Yan cast a deep look at Su Ming before she snorted and said, "I¡¯ll put this aside first for my junior sister Fang. Just you wait until I find that Sun Da Hu!"


    When she said it, Zi Yan leapt up and started moving around the ninth summit.


    The ninth summit was a strange ce. There were no Runes that protected the mountain. Anyone could enter as they pleased, but only if they were allowed to do so. If the people in the ninth summit did not permit their entry, those who entered would end up like Zi Che.


    However, it could be said that everyone in the ninth summit had wronged Zi Yan. Tian Xie Zi was sly and had gone into istion to train a long time ago. Since this thing had nothing to do with Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother, he also enjoyed his peace and quiet.


    His second senior brother had been hanging around the ce often during these two months and was busy with tending to his nts. Every single time he saw Zi Yan, he would give a smile as gentle as the spring wind before giving her a nod.


    Once Zi Yan left to search for Sun Da Hu, who had gone into hiding in the ninth summit, Han Cang Zi descended from the sky and stood on the tform. Zi Che could tell that these two knew each other since a long time ago, and coupled with the things that were now circting in Freezing Sky n¡¯s Great Frozen ins regarding Su Ming, they made Zi Che lower his head and take a few steps back and leave the ce.


    White clouds covered the blue sky. The wind brought about a chill as it blew past the two people. As the wind lifted some locks of their hair, it also gave a sense of beauty to the serenity in the ce.


    "You seem to be avoiding me," Su Ming said, looking at Fang Cang Lan with a smile.


    "I¡¯m not."


    Fang Cang Lan did not look at Su Ming. Instead, she stood on the tform and looked at the blue sky in the distance.


    "You¡¯vee to this ce with your senior sister Zi Yan many times during these two months, but this is the first time you chose to stay alone."


    In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Fang Cang Lan was like a serene snow lotus in the wind.


    "I came here before," Fang Cang Lan whispered.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ming sat down and his gaze fell upon the white clouds in the sky.


    "What for?"


    The motion when Fang Can Lan turned her head to the side was very beautiful. Sunlight shone on her, and he could see some of the fine hair framing her face.


    "Thank you for worrying about me when Zi Che came here, and thank you for warning me when I was fighting against Si Ma Xin."


    Su Ming picked up the drawing board next to him and tapped it with his right hand.


    A faint banging sound echoed in the air, and a thinyer of powder fell away from the drawing board.


    "I know that you should have guessed Si Ma Xin¡¯s goal, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to warn you again."


    Fang Can Lan smiled faintly. There was a hint of something Su Ming understood but was still a little uncertain about in her smile.


    "A Berserker Son, hmm?"


    A chilling re appeared briefly in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. If he could still not figure out Si Ma Xin¡¯s goals, then he would not be the Su Ming who arrived alone in the Land of South Morning and made it to this point in life.


    Fang Cang Lan hesitated for a moment before she said softly, "I don¡¯t know what else Si Ma Xin is nning to do, but from what I understand about him, once he makes up his mind about something, then he won¡¯t give up.


    "You¡­ have to be more careful."


    Once she finished speaking, she lifted her right hand and smoothed down her hair, which had be messy due to the wind. She tucked some locks behind her ear and turned around to no longer look at Su Ming. It was just as Su Ming said, she was indeed avoiding him, because every single time she met his gaze, she would feel her heartbeat suddenly quicken.


    "Don¡¯t move," Su Ming suddenly said.


    Fang Cang Lan was stunned and looked at Su Ming curiously.


    "Stay that way, let me draw your picture."


    Su Ming picked up his drawing board and looked at Fang Cang Lan, then he drew a stroke on the drawing board with his right hand.


    Red colored Fang Cang Lan¡¯s cheeks. She bit her bottom lip and looked at Su Ming as she maintained her posture of tucking her hair behind her ear. Her dress fluttered in the wind, and the blue sky and white clouds behind her acted as her background.


    Not only did the wind make her dress flutter, it also made her hair float diagonally. It was a beautiful picture.


    It was as if time slowed down all of a sudden. A woman¡¯s face gradually appeared on the drawing board under Su Ming¡¯s fingers.


    Fang Cang Lan¡¯s fluttering heart slowly calmed down. She kept her gaze on Su Ming and what entered her vision first was the scar underneath his eye.


    When she saw the scar, Fang Cang Lan¡¯s heart clenched in pain.


    The two of them did not speak. In this peace, one of them drew, and the other watched.


    Admiration appeared on Zi Che¡¯s face as he stood in the distance. He might not have heard what Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan said to each other, but when he saw Su Ming drawing Fang Cang Lan, his admiration towards Su Ming grew to an incredibly high point.


    ¡®As expected of uncle master Su, when he fought against Si Ma Xin, his killing intent was suffocating, and he had an intimidating presence¡­ Now, he can draw so tenderly and make a woman so bashful¡­ When will I ever be like that¡­?¡¯


    Zi Che sighed deeply. He shook his head and closed his eyes slightly as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡®He has just fought Si Ma two months ago, Now he sits drawing for a woman. If the dayes that I can do this¡­


    ¡®What should my next line be¡­?¡¯


    Zi Che frowned. During these two months, as he continued observing the odd entricities of the people in the ninth summit, he gained an epiphany and believed that perhaps these entricities were what made them so different from the others.


    That was why he also tried looking for a weird quirk for himself, which led to something like this happening, where he would start making poetry when he was deeply moved¡­


    While Zi Che was thinking about what his next line should be, while Su Ming was looking at Fang Cang Lan and drawing her, second senior brother, who had been tending to his flowers on the ninth summit, lifted his head and looked towards the direction of Su Ming¡¯s cave. His eyes also sparkled brilliantly.


    "Youngest junior brother, thank you," second senior brother suddenly uttered these abstruse words before quickly standing up and letting out a few fake coughs. Then he disappeared without a trace.


    On another spot on the ninth summit, Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother suddenly appeared. He first smoothed out his robes and took a few deep breaths before cing his hands behind his back and lifting his head to look at the sky.


    Yet he soon moved his body to the side and let the sunlight fall on his face as he looked up


    Soon, he frowned again and waved his left hand by his side. Immediately, a light breeze blew past him and made his robes and long hair flutter in the air. With the wind constantly around him, the second senior brother looked at the sky and remained still.


    Before long, Zi Yan appeared on the stairs not too far into the distance. She had already gone to a few ces, but she simply could not find Sun Da Hu. She might be furious, but she could not do anything to vent her anger.


    As she continued walking forward, a gentle voice suddenly reached her ears.


    "Miss Zi Yan."


    Zi Yan¡¯s footsteps faltered. When she turned around, she saw Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother standing nearby. The very instant she saw him, shock appeared on her face.


    She saw Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s hair dancing in the wind.


    She also saw his long robes fluttering in the wind¡­


    She even saw him positioning the side of his face towards her and with his hands behind his back look at the white clouds in the sky. When sunlight fell on his face, it made him seem different from how he usually was.


    Zi Che felt her skin crawl. She did not know what had happened to this person, so she quickly took a few steps back and spoke softly.


    "Er¡­ Greetings, second uncle master of the ninth summit¡­"

 Chapter 249 — Purple Robe?

    <h4>Chapter 249: Purple Robe?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Miss Zi Yan, I¡¯m not that much older than you are. Let¡¯s talk as equals. You may call me senior brother Hua."


    Zi Hua was momentarily taken aback, but then opened her mouth as if to speak.


    "Miss Zi Yan!" Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s face grew more stern. "I said that I would bear the responsibility for his wrongs. How about this, I¡¯ll follow you to the seventh summit and punish myself to protect you for three years. I¡¯ll use these three years topensate for Hu Zi¡¯s mistake."


    Once the second senior brother finished speaking, he sighed. If Hu Zi was by his side and saw the gentleness on his face along with the persistence in his words, perhaps¡­ just perhaps, he would be very touched?


    "Senior brother Hua¡­ There¡¯s¡­ no need for that."


    Zi Yan felt that she could not handle him and took a few steps back.


    "Are three years not enough? Alright then, ten years. I¡¯ll punish myself to go to the seventh summit and protect you for ten years."


    Second senior brother was just about to take a step forward, but after a short moment of hesitation, he did not move, because the sunlight in the spot one step away from where he was right then was not as bright as the spot where he stood right now.


    "Ah¡­ You really don¡¯t have to do that," Zi Yan said nervously. Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s enthusiasm was beginning to scare her.


    "Miss Zi Yan, in truth¡­" Second senior brother looked at Zi Yan and a grave expression appeared on his face. "In truth, I was also among the people who watched you. That¡¯s why, you must ept my apology."


    When Zi Yan heard his words, she was stunned before a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    "Senior brother Hua, please don¡¯t joke around. I know that you weren¡¯t there. Ah¡­ let¡¯s leave it as it is, I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    While speaking, Zi Yan quickly moved back towards the stairs in an attempt to leave as quickly as possible.


    This ce was making her ufortable all over her body.


    "Miss Zi Yan, I was really there!"


    When he saw that Zi Yan was about to leave, second senior brother took a few steps forward quickly.


    "Let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll be leaving now¡­"


    Zi Yan did not even turn back and quickly ran down the mountain through the stairs feeling incredibly flustered. By the looks of it, if second senior brother chased after her, she would immediately jump into the air and fly away.


    "No!" Ssecond senior brother took a leap and instantly appeared before the fleeing Zi Yan. "Miss Zi Yan, you have a heart of gold, but I am a person who repents with my actions. If you will not ept my apology, then you can request three things from me. You cane to me at anytime and ask me to fulfill your requests," second senior brother stated sternly.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll remember it. Senior brother Hua, I¡¯m leaving first. You don¡¯t have to send me off, in fact, please don¡¯t send me off¡­"


    Zi Yan quickly nodded her head and flew up just as hastily. She avoided Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother and charged out into the distance. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared without a trace.


    Just as Zi Yan was scared off by Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s enthusiasm and fled quickly in a flustered state without even bothering about Han Cang Zi, Su Ming¡¯s right hand made thest stroke on his drawing board where he sat outside his cave abode.


    When he finished drawing, Su Ming held out the drawing board to Han Cang Zi. A baffled look appeared momentarily on her face when she looked at it. After a long while, she ced the drawing board down, cast a nce at Su Ming, then spun around with a calm look on her face and turned into a long arc and left.


    The drawing board was empty.


    Those who could see it would certainly see it, but those who couldn¡¯t, no matter how they forced themselves to see it, they would still not be able to see anything.


    Su Ming did not know whether Han Cang Zi saw the drawing. He looked at her leaving figure, then closed his eyes after a long while. When he opened them once again, they were as calm as water.


    He picked up the drawing board silently and once again immersed himself in copying Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh. With every single copy, he would gain a slightly better understanding of it. These experiences gradually built up and slowly allowed him to sense the might of that one stroke he had made previously.


    Three dayster, Hu Zi came out of his hiding ce silently. When he saw that Zi Yan seemed to no longer bother him, he became pleased with himself once again and spent his days in his cave abode drinking, and as he did so, he would also mumble under his breath and fiddle with some ice shards, grouping them together. He would even asionally let out some weird giggles as he did so.


    Second senior brother tended to his nts as he usually did, but he also gained a new hobby for himself. He would go to the spots where the sun was the brightest and position himself so that sunlight would fall on the side of his face. It was as if he was extremely fond of this particr action.


    Their Master, Tian Xie Zi, also walked out when Zi Yan no longer appeared on the ninth summit. Every morning, the people in the ninth summit would hear longsting howls from the top of the mountain.


    Those roars were like thunder and rumbled in the air. Tian Xie Zi would always rise up to roar and fly in different directions to do something, though no one knew exactly what he wanted to do, and he would usually only return by noon.


    As time passed by, Su Ming learned that this was his Master¡¯s hobby.


    At the same time, as another month went by, Su Ming noticed that his Master, Tian Xie Zi, had another unique quirk!


    He only learned about this quirk through his second senior brother¡¯s words and his own observations.


    "Look, Master is wearing white again today. He should be flying north."


    Second senior brother sat beside Su Ming on his tform outside his cave abode. At that moment, second senior brother had his head lifted towards the sky, looking at the top of mountain. He spoke as if he was deeply moved by his Master¡¯s actions.


    A rumbling roar came from the top of the mountain, and Tian Xie Zi, who was dressed in white, flew towards the north.


    "If Master is in a good mood in the morning, he¡¯ll do this. Youngest junior brother, you must get used to it."


    "Master is wearing red today, he¡¯ll fly to the west."


    Hu Zi was also sitting beside his second senior brother this time. There was a pot of wine in his hand. He mumbled under his breath, "Master is wearing ck today, so he¡¯ll definitely fly to the south¡­" and did not even bother looking at the sky.


    Then just as he said, Tian Xie Zi flew towards the south from the summit, dressed in ck.


    "Master is dressed in green today and is also wearing a green hat. Just you wait, his mood is bad today, so he¡¯ll fly east¡­" Second senior brother did not even bother lifting his head when he stated that softly, holding a green nt in his hands.


    When Su Ming heard it as he was still drawing Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh, he instinctively lifted his head to look, and a stunned look appeared on his face.


    Rumbling sounds came from the mountaintop, and then Tian Xie Zi appeared in the air dressed in green and a green hat, and¡­ flew north.


    This scene immediately made Hu Zi, who was drinking, stunned, and he quickly rubbed his eyes.


    "That¡¯s not right, why did Master fly north?"


    Second senior brother also lifted his head and his expression suddenly became grave.


    "Something happened to Master!"


    When Zi Che heard this and saw the changes in expressions of second and third senior brothers while meditating not too far away, having gained a deeper understanding if the weirdness in the ninth summit over the past few days, his heart immediately started racing against his chest. He had a feeling that he was about to discover some sort of secret.


    At that moment, the green robed Tian Xie Zi suddenly faltered in the sky, in the act of flying towards the north. He stopped for a moment in midair as if he was mumbling something under his breath before he turned around and flew east¡­


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes and lifted his wine pot to continue drinking with a look as if he was displeased with Tian Xie Zi¡¯s actions.


    Su Ming frowned and cast a nce at his second senior brother. He saw a hint of seriousness that was rarely seen in his second senior brother¡¯s eyes.


    "I remember that thest time Master made a mistake like this was fifteen years ago¡­ Could it be¡­ that his purple robed self is about to appear once again¡­?"


    Second senior brother took a deep breath and looked at Su Ming and Hu Zi.


    "Purple robe?" Su Ming also looked at his second senior brother.

 Chapter 250 — He Feng’s Change

    <h4>Chapter 250: He Feng¡¯s Change</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Every single time Master appears before us in purple robes, there will be much bloodshed¡­ That is something that is very difficult for me to forget¡­"


    Second senior brother let out a long sigh before standing up and taking a light step forward. He let sunlight fall on the side of his face as he ced his hands behind his back and lifted his head to look at the sky with a nostalgic look on his face.


    Hu Zi was looking at his second senior brother dumbly. He gulped and mumbled under his breath. He had no idea when this new weird quirk of liking to stand under the sun and facing others with the side of his face was acquired by second senior brother.


    Zi Che became nervous as well, sitting not too far since he rarely saw his uncle master Hua make a face like this.


    Su Ming cast a nce at his second senior brother and lowered his head to continue copying Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh on the drawing board before him.


    "That memory is something that I will never forget. It was fifteen years ago, during a night where the moon did not shine and the winds were strong¡­"


    Second senior brother lifted his head and aplicated look appeared on his face.


    "At that time, eldest senior brother was still in istion, training himself, and I was meditating in my cave abode when suddenly¡­"


    Second senior brother¡¯s words faltered and he swept his gaze across Hu Zi and Zi Che before finally settling on Su Ming.


    When he saw that Su Ming had also lifted his head, second senior brother¡¯s voice rang out in the air once again.


    "Master was dressed in purple when he suddenly entered my cave abode¡­ I will never forget the very first question Master asked me at that time.


    "He asked me¡­ whether I knew how to use Arts to fight¡­ At that time, I answered yes, and in the end¡­ Remember this, if either of you sees the purple robed Master in your cave abode and he asks you this question, remember to say that you don¡¯t!" T


    Second senior brother cast a solemn nce at Su Ming and Hu Zi before he shook his head and walked into the distance. His footsteps were very strange, because even though he was walking away, he still managed to make sunlight fall on the side of his face.


    Hu Zi blinked. He always thought that he was very intelligent, so when his second senior brother¡¯s words reached him, he was not convinced and thought that second senior brother was misleading them. If Master really wore purple robes and came to him, he would definitely not listen to his second senior brother and tell his Master that he knew.


    "I¡¯d like to see just what would happen if I said yes."


    Hu Zi lifted his head as if pleased with himself and exchanged a few words with Su Ming before picking up his wine pot and leaving the ce.


    During the past few days, the three of them had regrly gathered together. One of them would drink and one would let sunlight shine on the side of his face as he nted more flowers on the already green covered ground.


    As for thest one, he would be sitting by the side with his drawing board as he drew on it.


    Su Ming had already lost count of how many strokes he had drawn. His drawing board may seem empty, but in truth, if anyone sensed it carefully, they could gradually tell that there was a suppressed presence within that was gradually growing stronger.


    The day of Sky Mist Shaman Hunt was drawing closer. The disciples in Freezing Sky n started making detailed preparations during. There were also many private trades that urred among them.


    In fact, some of the disciples that had been away for many years returned, and their goal was to join the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt this time. Since this battle was a ratherrge scale battle that urred only once a century, it was a very attractive thing to the disciples.


    The Shamans were a mysterious group of people that were somewhat simr yetpletely different to Berserkers. They lived in the area outside Sky Mist Barrier and prevented the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning frompletely controlling the entire Land of South Morning. They also prevented countless people from leaving the ce, forcing them to be unable to leave the Land of South Morning as well as meet other Berserkers in the other continents in this world, so keeping them from knowing whether they had any otherrades.


    To the disciples of Freezing Sky n, the battle against the Shamans allowed them to see the Shamanic Spells that were obviously different from Berserker Arts. Perhaps they would even be able to obtain some form of serendipity. Besides, practically all the Beasts in the Shaman Tribe had a Beast Core within them, and this thing was a great tonic for Berserkers.


    There was also another rule set by those guarding Sky Mist Barrier that a person would be rewarded based on the number of Shamans he or she killed. The more Shamans he or she killed, the greater the reward would be. Every single time Sky Mist Shaman Hunt was held, the two big tribes and schools, Freezing Sky and Western Sea, would bring out grand rewards for the disciples who killed their enemies.


    The rewards offered for the battle this time would also top all the rewards of the past 100 years because the battle was arge scale battle that urred only once every century.


    The rewards were just one of the factors that attracted the people to join the battle. There were also people who joined for the fame that woulde from this battle. In Sky Mist City was a gigantic rock. That rock stood tall and towered into the sky. All the people of South Morning who wanted to join the battle would leave a handprint on that rock right at the moment they arrived in Sky Mist City so that their presences would be left behind.


    After that, a rather detailed ranking board that would rank all the people based on how many Shamans they killed would appear on that rock! Once Sky Mist Shaman Hunt ended, the ranks would spread through all the Berserker Tribes in the Land of South Morning so that all people would know of it!


    During the hunt, the ranking board would be observed by all the powerful Berserkers who came to the ce. Those who were ranked higher on the board would receive more attention, and those within the top 100 would temporarily be given the name Tian Lan1.


    If they could enter the top 10, then they would be given the title of Sky Mist Guard. If they entered the top three and maintained their position, then they would obtain the right for permanent residency in Sky Mist City. The person in the first ce would obtain Sky Mist¡¯s sacred treasure. However, this treasure could only be given to the person in first ce temporarily. Once he or she was no longer in the first ce, then the treasure would automatically disappear and appear in the hand¡¯s of the new person who obtained first ce.


    When the battle ended, the treasure would disappear and reappear in Sky Mist City to be worshipped once again.


    Yet even so, there were plenty of rumors regarding Sky Mist¡¯s sacred treasure. One among the many rumors had been proven true. The sacred treasure, which was only given to those ranked first temporarily during the battles that urred only once a century, would increase the power of the person who continuously held onto it incessantly for those two short years!


    Prestige, fame, rewards, all these things made the people who wanted to join the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt this time arrive and start an incredibly intense preparation stage.


    There were less than ten months before the battle began!


    Among the nine summits on the Great Frozen ins of Freezing Sky n, besides the ninth summit, all the other eight summits were preparing for the battle. Only the people in the ninth summit still maintained their peaceful lives as they went on understanding their very own Clearing Mind Art.


    Su Ming¡¯s life was very peaceful, and he treasured his current lifestyle. Ever since he came to the Land of South Morning, it was rare that he could experience moments like these, especially the feeling he found here, where he now treated the mountain as his home. His senior brothers were kind to him, and he experienced the type of warmth that he would only find if he belonged to a ce over here.


    Su Ming might not have shown any desire to join Sky Mist Shaman Hunt, but he had already made his decision in his heart regarding the battle.


    He wanted to go!


    He wanted to join the fray. Only these sorts of battles would be able to make him improve quickly, because the only demand Su Ming had for himself was to increase his own power.


    He had to make himself stronger!


    ¡®My power is still far from enough for me to leave the Land of South Morning and return to the Alliance of the Western Region¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand shed across the drawing board before him. He lifted his head and looked at the weather. The sky was already darkening, and even the few rays of evening sun that still remained somewhat visible in the distance had be much dimmer.


    Su Ming stood up and walked towards his cave abode. Over the past few days, besides copying Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh, he had also been doing something else. That thing was one of the things he was preparing for the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt this time.


    His cave abode had be much bigger than how it was a few months back. Three more ice rooms had been opened up, and howls that no one could hear except Su Ming since he had divine senses would travel forth from one of therger ice rooms in his cave.


    Su Ming walked up to the ice room with a passive expression, entering it.


    Right as he did so, a gust of cold wind blew against his face, and a blurred figure of a person closed in on him in an instant. Yet the very moment he got closer to Su Ming, that figure let out a shrill cry, tumbling a few dozen feet backward. His face was revealed then.


    It was an existence that had the wings of the Wings of the Moon while possessing the body of a person. His eyes were bloodshot with raging violence, and as he retreated, he kept his re fixed on Su Ming.


    His body was caught in-between being an illusion and having physical substance, though he looked as if he was about to fade away at any moment. His entire body was red, and the space around him distorted in a manner that caused him to look as if he was enveloped by invisible fire and that he was burning.


    He was naked, and on his skin were scale like objects ovepping each other. His hands turned into ws as he howled at Su Ming.


    "He Feng, you were the one who asked to fuse with the souls of the Wings of the Moon within me. The process is still ongoing, are you saying that you can¡¯t hold on anymore?!" Su Ming asked coldly.


    His voice reverberated through the ice room and fell into the strange person¡¯s ears. His words made the person shudder and conflict appeared in his bloodshot, violent eyes.


    That person¡­ was actually He Feng!


    After Su Ming fought against Si Ma Xin and cleared up his cave abode, He Feng told him after much careful thought that he wanted to fuse together with the souls of the creatures he did not know the names of residing in Su Ming¡¯s body.


    He Feng was a cautious person. He did not want to be a Vessel Spirit, but if he did not want to be a Vessel Spirit, then he had to prove that he was not a burden. When he fought against Si Ma Xin¡¯s ice wolf spirit, he had struggled greatly, and that was why he made this decision, because his power was simply not enough.


    Su Ming kept his silence about the matter for several days before he agreed to He Feng¡¯s request and opened up the ice room so that it could be the ce for He Feng to fuse with the souls of the Wings of the Moon.


    In the beginning, the fusion was sessful, but gradually, something unforeseen happened. As He Feng continued fusing with the countless Wings of the Moon, he lost all form of reasoning, became the way he was now.


    The moment the conflicted look appeared in He Feng¡¯s eyes, Su Ming took a step forward quickly and lifted his right hand, swiftly drawing a circle at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows with his right index finger.


    Once the circle was formed, blood-red light shone from within it. The circle looked like the blood moon when it appeared on the center of He Feng¡¯s brows.


    When the blood moon appeared, He Feng closed his eyes and slowly sat down cross-legged, regaining his calm.


    Once every few days, Su Ming would use this method to suppress this change that appeared when He Feng fused with the Wings of the Moon. Only by continuing with this process right up till the end would He Feng be truly strong.


    Su Ming expected this process tost for several more months, perhaps even longer.


    He stared at He Feng for a long while before turning around and leaving the ice room. He sat down outside and closed his eyes with the drawing board in hand, once again immersing himself in copying the sh.


    If there were no interruptions, then he would have perhaps continued copying the sh until he needed to visit He Feng again.


    But when morning came, the ninth summit weed a guest. That person¡­ came for Su Ming.


    Tian Lan - Sky Mist¡¯s pinyin, it¡¯s like a new name given to a person. If you were to remember Fang Cang Lan, and how she¡¯s called Han Cang Zi? Han something Zi is a name given to the top students in Freezing Sky n, so you have Han Cang Zi. So Tian Lan something is the same. You have Tian Lan Meng, and I do believe that her name is one of these. "I take away your surname and your middle name and give you a titled name".

 Chapter 251 — Tian Lan Meng’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 251: Tian Lan Meng¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I am Chen Chan Er, disciple of the seventh summit. I came on orders from my eldest senior sister to invite uncle master Su of the ninth summit to meet her," a melodious voice asked, traveling up the ninth summit on that morning.


    That voice belonged to a girl in an emerald green robe. The girl looked to be either 17 or 18 years of age. She stood at the foot of the ninth summit with her back straight and a hint of curiosity on her face as she observed her surroundings, which happened to be a ce that she had never been before.


    It was a pity, however. Herck of understanding towards the ninth summit guaranteed that once her voice traveled into the mountain, Hu Zi would continue drinking and snoring with a pleased smile on his face as he dreamed about something again.


    Second senior brother would continue tending to his flowers as sunlight fell on his side profile.


    Zi Che would continue sitting outside Su Ming¡¯s cave, grouping words together in his head and having the time of his life as he asionally muttered the poems and songs he had created.


    Eldest senior brother spoke even less and kept himself in istion.


    The way the ninth summit operated led to the girl receiving absolutely no answer even though her voice traveled through the mountain for quite some time.


    Su Ming heard her, but did not bother with it. He did not know the eldest senior sister from the seventh summit and did not want to meet with people he did not know.


    The girl waited for a little while longer before frowning and dashing up the mountain stairs. She might not havee to the ninth summit before, but it was still clear that before she came to the ce, she had learned the location of Su Ming¡¯s cave from someone and was now walking up as if she was very familiar with the ce. After a moment, she arrived outside Su Ming¡¯s cave on the quiet ninth summit, but her path was blocked by Zi Che.


    Zi Che sat outside with a cold and aloof look as he stared at the girl.


    "Uncle master refuses to see anyone. Please go back."


    "So it is senior brother Zi Che. I am Chen Chan Er. You should know who eldest senior sister of the seventh summit is. I came on orders by my eldest senior sister to ask uncle master Su to see her. Please ry my message to him."


    The girl¡¯s expression was passive as her clear and melodious voice echoed in the air. It was as if she did not care about Zi Che¡¯s power at all.


    Zi Che frowned. Naturally, he knew about the eldest senior sister of the seventh summit, Tian Lan Meng. That woman was ranked first on the Great Frozen ins ranking board. Just like Si Ma Xin, she was one of the people who were known to have the possibility of bing the God of Berserkers.


    He hesitated for a moment before he got up and walked into Su Ming¡¯s cave abode. After a short while, Zi Che came out and with a t expression. He waved his hand dismissively and said, "He won¡¯t see her."


    The girl frowned and cast a nce at Su Ming¡¯s cave, which was located not too far away from her, before she turned into a long arc and left.


    After a moment, the long-haired woman sitting on the big rock that stood at the top of the seventh summit and had witnessed the fight between Su Ming and Si Ma Xin while also copying the power of that one stroke executed by Su Ming smiled faintly.


    "He won¡¯t see me, hmm?"


    "That¡¯s right. Eldest senior sister, that Su Ming is far too arrogant, he actually thinks he is our uncle master! I already said that I went there under your orders¡­"


    The person who spoke was the girl who just came back, and her face was red with anger.


    "It¡¯s fine. Take this with you and go there again."


    The long-haired woman was breathtakingly beautiful. She pushed her ck hair with her hand away and brought out a jade box, handing it to the girl.


    The girl took the box, and while she was curious about what was hidden in there, she did not ask anything. She simply nodded and left.


    After a moment, on the ninth summit, Zi Che stood inside Su Ming¡¯s cave and ced a jade box before him respectfully, then took a few steps back to wait for instructions.


    Su Ming looked at the jade box quietly for a while before he opened it. The moment he did so, the entire cave abode lit up. Sitting inside the jade box was a golden stone coin!


    The golden stone coin was diamond shaped and sparkled in a manner that gave a clouded, dreamlike feeling to others while also making people feel as if their souls were about to be sucked into the coin.


    "A superior grade stone coin!"


    Zi Che sucked in a sharp breath. The value of a golden stone coin, even if there was only one, was incredibly high. It was also extremely rare. One of these golden stone coins was enough to exchange for 100,000 normal stone coins.


    However, this golden stone coin gave Su Ming a different feelingpared to Zi Che. There was a shocking amount of spiritual aura within it, and the density of it made Su Ming¡¯s divine senses feel as if they were being sucked in.


    ¡®She brought out a spirit stone of this quality just to see me¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he closed the lid on the box with his right hand before pushing it back to Zi Che.


    "I won¡¯t see her."


    Zi Che licked his lips, picked up the box, and exited the cave.


    A long arc flew towards the risen tform on the seventh summit. Soon, Chen Chan Er¡¯s angry voice rang on the summit.


    "Eldest senior sister, that Su Ming is just too arrogant. He still refuses to see. Just who does he think he is? You already asked him toe twice, and he¡¯s still ignoring you."


    Once the girl returned the box back to the woman and stood fuming by her side, she red in the direction of where the ninth summit was located in the distance.


    "It¡¯s fine. Send this box over."


    The long-haired woman smiled gently and brought out another box. It was as if she had long since expected this to happen and had prepared more than one box such as this.


    Yet the girl did not seem to have noticed this in her anger. When she heard the woman¡¯s voice, she originally did not want to go, but in the end she still took the box obediently and flew away in a long arc.


    ¡®Su Ming, I¡¯d like to see just how many things you¡¯ll make me bring out before you¡¯re willing toe.¡¯


    The long-haired woman smiled in an unaffected manner before she closed her eyes.


    In the ninth summit, Zi Che¡¯s ragged breathing echoed within Su Ming¡¯s cave as he stared at the beast skins folded on top of each other in the box lying before Su Ming. There were four words on the skins, and they were¡­ God of Berserkers Transformation!


    ¡®Only when the disciples are acknowledged by the school and have the possibility of bing the God of Berserkers would they be given the mystical ability of God of Berserkers Transformation¡­ Tian Lan Meng actually sent this thing here?!¡¯


    Zi Che could manage to not pay too much attention towards the golden stone coin, but he could not afford to not care about these beast skins. His breathing became quicker. If he was Su Ming, then he would ept these things without hesitation.


    ¡®It¡¯s just meeting her¡­¡¯


    With much difficulty, Zi Che turned his gaze away from the beast skins and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. He simply cast a nce at the beast skins within the box before he closed his eyes. When he reopened them after a moment, he closed the box once again and pushed it towards Zi Che.


    "I won¡¯t see her!"


    Zi Che was stunned. He opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, but when he saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he quickly swallowed his words and picked up the box and walked out with begrudging reluctance, feeling that it was a great pity.


    ¡®She must be aiming for something big by showing off all these valuable treasures to me¡­ I¡¯ve never seen this woman before, so it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t take her things!¡¯


    The melodious voice rang once again not long after the previous time on the seventh summit. This time, that voice was clearly more high-pitched, and the anger in the voice also became more apparent.


    "I¡¯m not going anymore, eldest senior sister! I won¡¯t go! Just who does that Su Ming think he is?! He can¡¯t even win against Si Ma Xin, and he¡¯s acting so arrogantly! You invited him three times, and that alone is already enough for him to see that you¡¯re showing him enough respect, but he still refused!"


    The long haired woman continued smiling. However, that smile not only did not contain any hint of coldness, it instead held a hint of profoundness within that the girl did not understand. It was as if she was not offended by Su Ming¡¯s actions but grew to admire him because of it.


    "It seems like I¡¯ve viewed him too superficially. Give him this thing."


    The long-haired woman was silent for a moment before she grabbed at the air and another box appeared once again in her hands. This box was clearly different from the previous ones and was about seven feet long.


    "If he still sends this back, then give him this wooden slip."


    The woman passed the long box to the girl and then brought out a wooden slip about the size of two fingers from her bosom before cing it in the girl¡¯s hands.


    "Alright, sister Chan Er, this is thest time. If he still returns them, then we¡¯ll forget about this," the long haired woman said gently.


    There was a tone in her voice that made Chen Chan Er unable to refuse her request. She could only dip her head down and nod obediently.


    "This is thest time?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s thest time."


    The long haired woman smiled, and it was a breathtaking smile. She patted the girl¡¯s hair.


    Only then did Chen Chan Er turn into a long arc and go to the ninth summit.


    Peace was bound to be robbed away from the ninth summit that day. Zi Che¡¯s breathing had be much more rapid in Su Ming¡¯s cavepared to the time he saw the beast skins that recorded the skill for the God of Berserkers Transformation.


    "Freezing Sky Sword! The Freezing Sky Sword that will only be forged once every 500 years within Freezing Sky n! Only the disciples who have contributed to the school will be given this sword by Heaven Gate¡­ Tian Lan Meng actually brought this out? This¡­ This is¡­"


    Zi Che was shaken when he saw whaty in the opened box before Su Ming. He simply could not fathom why the woman would do so.


    Su Ming looked at the sword inside the box calmly. That sword was an ice sword and waspletely transparent. It was letting off a chilling air that made his hair stand on end.


    This was a great piece of treasure!


    "There are only 14 Freezing Sky Swords given out inside Freezing Sky n. There is an Art embedded within each of these swords. Apparently, it¡¯ll also be much easier if you enter Freezing Sky Cave with them¡­"


    A great look of longing appeared on Zi Che¡¯s face.


    Su Ming was silent as he looked at the sword. Yet even though his eyes were trained on the sword, his heart was not on it. Instead, he was immersed in his own thoughts.


    ¡®First it¡¯s the golden stone coin, then it¡¯s the God of Berserkers Transformation, now it¡¯s this Freezing Sky Sword¡­ The eldest senior sister of the seventh summit, Tian Lan Meng who is ranked first in the Great Frozen ins ranking boards¡­ just what are your goals?!¡¯


    Su Ming frowned.


    Zi Che hesitated for a moment before he spoke in a low voice to try and persuade Su Ming, "Uncle master, this sword¡­ you should take this sword!"


    "She¡¯s leading me into something¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and gave Zi Che a look before he closed the lid on the box before him with his right hand and pushed it away once again.


    "I won¡¯t see her!"


    Zi Che felt his jaw fall ck and only let out a breath after a moment. He hesitated for a moment before sighing eventually and taking the box, then he left the cave with great reluctance.


    Yet after a moment, he returned. This time, there was an odd expression on his face. When Su Ming looked over, he held out a wooden slip to him respectfully.


    "They said that this is thest item they will offer," Zi Che whispered.


    Su Ming took the wooden slip and cast a nce at it, and the very moment he did so, his expression changed. Even when he saw the golden stone coin, the God of Berserkers Transformation, and Freezing Sky Sword, such a drastic change of expression had never appeared.


    Zi Che was momentarily stunned. He had stolen a nce at that wooden slip before and found that it was empty. There was absolutely nothing carved on it, so when he saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he could not understand what caused him to have this reaction.


    Su Ming stared at the wooden slip in his hands nkly and only closed his eyes after a long moment. When he opened his eyes once again, he stood up.


    "Zi Che, I¡¯m going to go out for a while. You don¡¯t have to follow me."

 Chapter 252 — What Exactly Is Spirit?

    <h4>Chapter 252: What Exactly Is Spirit?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What Exactly Is Spirit?


    Zi Che might have been confused by Su Ming¡¯s words, but he still obeyed. He watched with bewilderment appeared in his eyes how Su Ming walked out of his cave and turned into a long arc before flying off the mountain.


    ¡®The wooden slip looked ordinary and there was nothing special about it, so why did uncle master Su change his mind so quickly after he saw it? Could it be that the small wooden slip had something even more valuable than the golden stone coin, the God of Berserkers Transformation, and even Freezing Sky Sword?¡¯


    Zi Che simply could not understand it.


    This was the first time Su Ming left the ninth summit ever since he battled against Si Ma Xin. To him, neither Freezing Sky n nor the Great Frozen ins Sect were his home in the Land of South Morning. The only ce he called home was the ninth summit.


    Su Ming was walking forward in the air, and the seventh summity at the end of what his eyes could see.


    Tian Lan Meng had invited him multiple times and had offered him gifts from the golden stone coin, to the God of Berserkers Transformation, andter to Freezing Sky Sword before eventually changing it to the wooden slip. There was a process hidden in her actions. It could be said to have been a test, but could also be said to have been a gradual change of heart.


    If she had not given the wooden slip, Su Ming would not have ventured out of the ninth summit, neither would he have went to meet the person who was ranked first on the Great Frozen ins ranking board, Tian Lan Meng.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was passive even as he held the wooden slip in his hands. As he moved forward, another long arc was struggling to keep up behind him. The person in that long arc was in fact the Chen Chan Er who hade forth to invite Su Ming all those multiple times.


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. With the wooden slip in hand, he arrived in the sky above the seventh summit before long. The seventh summit seemed a little fuzzy in his eyes, as if there was ayer of mist around that mountain, yet if he took a closer look, he would find that there was actually no mist there.


    He immediately discovered that the mountain was giving him this strange sensation due to the Rune that was naturally activated once all the halls within the mountain were in operation.


    This waspletely different from the ninth summit.


    Su Ming gave it a brief nce before he averted his gaze and turned to look at the wooden slip in his hands. A glint appeared in his eyes, and his grip around the wooden slip tightened.


    He stood in the air calmly without a hint of impatience or lethargy on his face. Chen Chan Er, who was behind him, only managed to catch up to him after a moment. It might have been because she was rushing over now, having been moving back and forth between the mountains multiple times that day, but her forehead was covered in sweat. She gave Su Ming a re and flew past him without even a word.


    Su Ming did not bother about the girl¡¯s actions. He followed behind Chen Chan Er calmly and the two of them turned into long arcs as they flew towards the top of the mountain.


    The moment they got closer to the mountain, the barely discernible mist before Chen Chan Er suddenly disappeared and the mountain return to normal, allowing Chen Chan Er to enter smoothly. Su Ming followed behind.


    It was as if he had walked through a membrane, but it also felt that he had just passed through ayer of water. When he stepped into the seventh summit, the wind that blew against him was no longer cold but held a hint of warmth, and as he breathed in, there was a sweet fragrance to it.


    That fragrance did note from flowers or nts, but was a unique scent that was formed because there were a lot of female disciples in this mountain.


    yful giggles reached his ears, and in each ce Su Ming¡¯s eyes swept through, he saw women and girls. The female disciples on the summit were either ying around in groups or walking up the mountain stairs leisurely. They were so great in number that it was dazzling just looking at them.


    Compared to the quiet ninth summit, the seventh summit was simply far too lively.


    This liveliness that all came from women made Su Ming ufortable.


    Almost at the very instant he arrived on the seventh summit, quite a number of female disciples also noticed his presence. His green robes, handsome figure, and the scar under his eyes made a lot of people able to identify him with just one nce.


    "He¡¯s¡­"


    "I remember him. He¡¯s Su Ming, the one who fought against fellow brother Si Ma. He¡¯s from the ninth summit."


    "I remember too. He once told fellow brother Si Ma that he is his uncle master¡­ Why is he here in the seventh summit?"


    "That¡¯s right. Men seldome to the seventh summit. Who did hee for?"


    Chirruping sound reached his ears, forcing Su Ming to take a deep breath to calm himself down. This was the first time he was in a situation like this. He could not adapt to this quickly and could only walk forward swiftly to avoid all the gazes focused on him.


    Zi Yan was walking down the mountain stairs, her back straight. Herzy demeanor gave her a unique, charming air. She ced a hand on her mouth and yawned, and when she lifted her head, she also saw Su Ming, who was walking to the top of the mountain with Chen Chan Er.


    "Hm?"


    Zi Yan blinked. When she saw Chen Chan Er guiding Su Ming forward, a confused look appeared on her face. She fell silent for a moment before she immediately moved towards where Han Cang Zi was.


    There was another girl who saw Su Ming¡¯s arrival on the seventh summit. The girl wore a purple robe and stood on a mountain rock. With the wind in her face, she looked into the distance, and her gaze was trained on the first summit.


    The girl was incredibly beautiful and had a hint of wildness surrounding her. Her eyes were half-lidded and she was frowning, as if she was hesitating because of something.


    When she saw Su Ming flying through the sky, towards the top of the mountain, disdain and contempt appeared within her eyes. However, that expression was quickly hidden away. She took a deep breath and cast a profound gaze towards the first summit before gritting her teeth.


    Resolution appeared in her eyes.


    "Bai Su, there¡¯s definitely someone who looks incredibly simr to you which he met before in his life. That¡¯s why if you go and approach him, he won¡¯t refuse to see you.


    "But I can¡¯t let you do this. Even it¡¯s for the reason so that I can nt a Berserker Seed inside him which would definitely make me seed in challenging Freezing Sky Cave, and even if I don¡¯t and the cave is dangerous for me.


    "Still, even if it¡¯s risky, I want to try it!"


    That girl was naturally Bai Su.


    At the moment that determined look appeared in her eyes, she remembered Si Ma Xin¡¯s gentle words to her two months ago.


    "Big brother Si Ma, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you in Freezing Sky Cave¡­" Bai Su mumbled and turned around. The wind picked up a few locks of her hair and, as they floated in the wind, Bai Su left, simrly charging towards the top of the mountain.


    Su Ming floated down on the top of the seventh summit. This was the first time he met Tian Lan Meng.


    She was a woman with long hair and was dressed in red robes, and she was sitting at the edge of a huge rock which stood at the top of the mountain. The woman was looking at Su Ming and her face was as beautiful as a picture. Her smile was warm, and it did not give others even the slightest feeling that she was a stranger. In fact, her smile gave others the impression that they were looking at an old friend.


    "Sister Chan Er, you can go back first," the long haired woman said softly, and when the girl by her side heard her words, she nodded her head obediently and left the ce.


    However, when she passed by Su Ming, she did not forget to re at him. Clearly, her multiple trips to the ninth summit had angered her due to Su Ming¡¯s multiple refusals.


    Once the girl left, the long haired woman smiled at him gently and spoke to Su Ming softly. "Chan Er is still young, brother Su, please don¡¯t mind her."


    There was a gentle air around her. This temperament, along with her natural grace and gentleness, gave her a noble air.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept ross the woman. She was beautiful, but even though she was gentle, he still felt that there was ayer of mist before her, which caused others to have the feeling as if they were looking at her through the mist and could not see her clearly.


    Su Ming walked forward silently, then with a lift of his robes, he sat down on the same rock right opposite the woman.


    Once Su Ming sat down, he looked at the woman before her calmly and saidnguidly, "It¡¯s fine. In fact, I was fortunate to have been invited so many times."


    Su Ming could not gauge the woman¡¯s level of cultivation.


    "Congrattions, brother Su. You have improved once again. As expected, the people of the ninth summit are all extraordinary¡­ I have overlooked this previously," Tian Lan Meng said with a smile. She trained her eyes on Su Ming, and their gazes met each other.


    Su Ming did not speak. He simply met Tian Lan Meng¡¯s gaze squarely. After the span of a few breaths, wind blew past them and lifted a few locks of Tian Lan Meng¡¯s hair. These locks of hair broke their gazes.


    After a long while, Tian Lan Meng broke the silence and asked softly, "Brother Su, how was the one copy I did?"


    "You copied the spirit, and the form was also present. Both spirit and form are there¡­ but there are still some details missing," Su Ming answered calmly.


    "What exactly is spirit?" Tian Lan Meng suddenly asked.


    "Spirit is the mind, it is your thoughts, your imagination. Spirit is when you remember as you dream in your heart. This is what we call thought, and it is also spirit."


    Su Ming cast Tian Lan Meng a look before his gaze fell on the sky behind her.


    "Brother Su, your understanding towards the word is different from mine."


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s gaze towards Su Ming changed slightly.


    "Pray tell."


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the sky and trained his eyes on the long-haired woman¡¯s face.


    "Spirit is Dao," Tian Lan Meng stated calmly.


    "It is not thought, because thought in itself is narrow, but Dao is endless. Dao is a realm that those from other realms seek. Every person has a different Dao. The great Dao is boundless, and those who obtain Dao will see through the world, and in turn, we can say that we have found and be the truth.


    "I have to thank you, brother Su, your fight with Si Ma Xin has allowed me to reach an epiphany and understand the meaning behind a sentence.


    "I read this sentence from an ancient scroll before. It is a sentence that is spoken in the other worlds¡­ If you stay on your Dao but have no method of solving a particr problem now, that method will eventuallye to you. If you have the skills and power, but have strayed from your Dao, then you cannot use your skills, and your power will forever stay stagnant!"


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice gradually started drifting and echoed around them.


    "Due to my epiphany, while I still might not know the true meaning behind the words, I can view my epiphany as my Dao. Because I have a Dao, I could draw that copy of the sh you did after just one nce.


    "That is why the spirit is Dao, and not the thought, heart, and imagination you speak of. Brother Su, do you understand my words?"


    Tian Lan Meng smiled softly.


    Su Ming looked at the smile on her face. There was no hint of ridicule or scorn within her smile, only logic and persistence, and she seemed to be waiting for his answer.


    "All things in the world differ in sizes. My understanding towards the word is narrow and small to you, and the Dao you speak is a huge thing that seeks to reach a state where you understand the world.


    "It is like two spots, like two different directions, and like two different extremes."


    Su Ming closed his eyes and scontinued, unhurried, "To me, the heart is aspiration, and the spirit is a realm. You are walking on the Dao of the heavens, and I¡¯m walking through the narrow gate on the earth, but once I walk past that gate, what I¡¯m searching for is just to merely open my eyes. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    Thest sentence written in the beast skin scrolls suddenly surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    "You cannot see¡­ the world that I see."

 Chapter 253 — That State!

    <h4>Chapter 253: That State!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Lan Meng frowned. Su Ming¡¯s words threw her off slightly, but even if she pondered over them, she still found her understanding of his words to be slightly unclear; she did not quite understand what he had said.


    Tian Lan Meng fell silent for a moment before she asked softly, "What do you mean by opening your eyes?"


    Su Ming looked at the woman before him and lifted his right hand suddenly. With a wave, the air from his fingertips swept past the mountain rock lying by his side, and as ice shards flew into the air, a blooming flower appeared on the iced river underneath the rock.


    Anyone who saw that flower could feel the overflowing vigoring from it. In fact, they would find themselves hard-pressed to discern whether it was carved on the iced river, or whether the flower had been growing on the ice since the beginning.


    "Copy it," Su Ming said calmly lowering his hand.


    A sparkle appeared in Tian Lan Meng¡¯s eyes. She turned her gaze towards the flower on the iced river and pointed a finger at it. She drew a few strokes through the air, and another ice flower appeared on the ice river.


    The two flowers lookedpletely the same and it was difficult to find any difference between them, whether it was their spirit or form.


    "Do you understand now?"


    Su Ming looked towards Tian Lan Meng.


    The long haired woman frowned, and after a moment, she shook her head.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand once again. This time he did something simple. He pointed towards the mountain rock by his side and jabbed a small hole in that mountain rock. Several cracks appeared on the edges of the hole, spreading outwards.


    "Copy it."


    Su Ming¡¯s voice still remained calm.


    Tian Lan Meng looked at the small hole on the mountain rock that appeared once Su Ming lifted his finger and fell silent for a long time. When she eventually lifted her head to look at Su Ming, aplicated expression appeared in her eyes.


    "You are always copying," Su Ming said slowly, lifting his head, "because you think that the spirit is Dao. You search for something abstruse, that¡¯s why you can copy many things, because you think that as you search for it, you will find your Dao eventually.


    "I don¡¯t know what is the Dao you speak¡­ but from what you said just now, I can understand that while the Dao is an abstruse concept, it exists. It exists within the world, perhaps all the nts, trees, flowers, and stones have a Dao within them.


    "What I seek isn¡¯t a Dao, but to have my mind acting as my aspiration, to have my spirit as my realm, and when I open my eyes, I will draw out my heart¡¯s desires¡­ This is the reason why I can draw, but you can only copy."


    Tian Lan Meng remained silent. After a long while, she looked at Su Ming with an even moreplicated gaze.


    "If all the people in the world are drunk and you are the only one sober, then it means that all the people in the world are awake, and you are asleep¡­" Tian Lan Meng mumbled. She suddenly understood why the people in the ninth summit had all those weird entricities that normal people would not understand.


    "Simrly, I drew out what existed in my heart with this one stroke, and that is my own stroke. You, however, only copied it. There are some things you can copy, and there are some that you cannot."


    Su Ming stood up and flipped over the wooden slip he held in his hands, revealing its back.


    "I came here and answered your questions because I wanted to ask something. But now, it seems that I don¡¯t have to ask you. You¡­ don¡¯t understand."


    Su Ming sighed softly and turned around to leave.


    "Su Ming!"


    At the same time he turned around, a vast and mighty presence suddenly rose behind him. Tian Lan Meng slowly stood up and a tenacious look appeared within her eyes as she looked at Su Ming.


    "I cannot see the picture behind the wooden slip, but I can feel it. If you want to know where the wooden slip came from, I can tell you, but I want to know what exactly you mean by the things I cannot copy!"


    "Do you truly want to know?"


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. He did not turn his head back but asked calmly.


    "If you can help me answer my question, then I¡¯ll give you the golden stone coin, the God of Berserkers Transformation, and Freezing Sky Sword!"


    As Tian Lan Meng spoke, she lifted her right hand and waved it towards him. The three boxes instantly charged towards Su Ming and fell by his side.


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s expression returned to state of passiveness before she spoke tly, "If you can only say it but cannot do it, then I won¡¯t trouble you. You can take the wooden slip and leave, but in return, you have to promise me something, and you cannot refuse it."


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment before he turned around and waved his hand. The three boxes were instantly taken, and as he looked at Tian Lan Meng, he lifted his right hand and shed at the mountain rock by his side abruptly with one finger.


    The mountain rock trembled, and a faint mark appeared on it. That mark looked like a line and a sh, a sorrowful feeling spreading out from within it.


    Tian Lan Meng did not speak. She only gave it a look before lifting her hand and pointing towards it. A copied stroke that was the same in spirit and form as Su Ming¡¯s sh appeared on the mountain rock.


    Su Ming moved his right hand once again. This time, he drew out ten strokes continuously. Each stroke seemed the same but were in truthpletely different from each other. As they fell on the mountain rock, the rock rumbled.


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s expression was calm. Almost at the same moment Su Ming made those shes, she copied him, and when his ten strokes fell on the rock, ten copied strikes that were the exact same as his own appeared beside them.


    Su Ming pushed off the ground with his right foot and rose into the air. In midair, he closed his eyes and lifted his right hand before starting to draw on the seventh summit.


    10, 100, 1,000¡­ As Su Ming¡¯s right hand drew, the entire seventh summit started trembling, and long marks appeared on the surface of the mountain. Those long marks were all caused by Su Ming.


    All of them seemed the same but were in reality entirely different from each other.


    Tian Lan Meng too rose into the air and lifted her right hand by Su Ming¡¯s side. She started copying all of them, and even though each stroke was different, she still achieved the same results as she copied them.


    As one of them drew and the other copied, the entire seventh summit trembled. The rumbling sounds made all the disciples within the mountain feel their hearts shake and they lifted their heads to look upwards.


    At that moment, an old woman dressed in white robes looked at Su Ming and Tian Lan Meng with sparkling eyes from the seventh summit.


    Su Ming did not stop even after he finished drawing those 1,000 strokes. He simply continued on drawing calmly. This was nothing difficult for him. The number of strokes he made on a regr basis far surpassed the number he had now. He was simply drawing as he pleased and was using the mountain as his drawing board as he drew 1,000, 3,000, 5,000, 7,000 strokes¡­


    All those strokes contained a different presence, and gradually, it made Tian Lan Meng¡¯s speed in copying them slow down. She began to slowly show signs that she could not catch up to Su Ming, because she was copying, and Su Ming was creating on his own.


    One of them was drawing what he thought in his heart, and the other was merely copying it.


    Time passed by, but even as Su Ming continued to close in on his 10,000th stroke, he still had not stopped. It was as if he waspletely immersed in creating a picture, and it seemed like he was drawing out the world on the seventh summit with each stroke.


    The many female disciples on the seventh summit began to experience a change in their expressions as the mountain trembled and as they watched the strangepetition between Su Ming and Tian Lan Meng in the sky.


    Bai Su stood at the top of the mountain and looked at Su Ming standing in the air before sucking in a deep breath. She suddenly realized that this Su Ming seemed to be slightly different from the abhorrent man in her memories.


    When Su Ming was somewhere around his 13,000th stroke, Tian Lan Meng could no longer catch up. Sweat had started forming on her forehead. Her speed had started to slow down because those 10,000 something strokes that werepletely different from each other had already be very difficult for her to copy for they had different feelingsing from within them.


    Yet she still gritted her teeth and persevered in copying all those strokes, though her speed was also bing increasingly slower. When she copied out the 15,000th stroke, Su Ming had already drawn his 20,000th stroke by her side.


    The 20,000 different strokes made Tian Lan Meng turn pale. Her actions gradually slowed down until she eventually came to a halt. When she looked at Su Ming, she bit her bottom lip.


    Su Ming still had his eyes closed and continued drawing. At the instant he made his 23,000th stroke, he opened his eyes and drew thatst line across the sky.


    The very instant he made that sh, the sky roared and arge crack appeared in the air for a brief moment. It might have only been for a brief moment, but it was precisely because it only appeared briefly, that once it appeared, it immediately disappeared without a trace!


    "Can you copy that?"


    Su Ming stood in midair and looked at Tian Lan Meng.


    Tian Lan Meng trembled. As she looked at the final stroke, she found herself rendered speechless.


    After a long while, Tian Lan Meng said in a hoarse voice, "This isn¡¯t Si Ma Xin¡¯s sh!"


    "It isn¡¯t. This is mine," Su Ming said softly, then turned around and walked away.


    He disappeared into the distance and just his voice floated through the air andnded into Tian Lan Meng¡¯s ears."Your request is definitely for us to work together during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. If it is something rted to the things you gave me, then I will work with you."


    The old woman in white on the seventh summit watched Su Ming leave, then lifted her head to look at the sky. A brilliant light appeared in her eyes.


    "Picture Creation¡­" she mumbled, then looked towards the ninth summit.


    "It was not long since this child entered the ninth summit, and yet he has already reached this level of understanding¡­ However, is the word Creation truly the underlying meaning lying within the Berserker Tribe¡­ Uncle master Tian Xie Zi, due to his epiphany, your eldest disciple is forced into istion and cannot leave.


    "Due to his epiphany, your second disciple split into two different personalities¡­


    "Due to his epiphany, your third disciple has two different realities: his dreams and what is in the real world¡­


    "These three people have seeded, but have also failed¡­ perhaps they will once again seed someday, but it is only a mere possibility¡­ Right now, your fourth disciple is about to arrive at that state. What sort of change will happen to him¡­?


    "You went through four changes of heart and could not go through the fifth¡­ but even if you eventually make it through, there will be more waiting for you. If you are already caught in this state, then can your disciples do it? Creation is difficult¡­"


    The old woman shook her head and aplicated look appeared on her face.


    "Meng Er is the most powerful among all those within the same generation in the Great Frozen ins. For the training of her state of mind, I let her understand the Daos of the other worlds. This method is stable, but it is unrted to the Berserkers¡­"


    As the old woman mumbled with mixed feelings in her heart, Tian Xie Zi was sitting in his cave at the top of the ninth summit. At that moment, his face was twisted with mixed expressions that showed pain and struggle. His robes would sometimes be white, sometimes ck, asionally red, and at times green, but most of the time, they would stay purple.

 Chapter 254 — Omen

    <h4>Chapter 254: Omen</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On his way back to the ninth summit, Su Ming stopped twice.


    The first time he stopped because he saw Han Fei Zi. This was the first time he met this woman ever since she entered Freezing Sky n. They met each other¡¯s gazes for a brief time in midair when they ran into each other.


    Han Fei Zi was not alone. There was a man and woman following behind her. Su Ming was familiar with them. They were Chen Yu Bing and Xu Ru Yue. Right now, they were moving several steps behind Han Fei Zi. Judging by their respectful looks, it was clear that they had be her followers.


    Han Fei Zi still looked as cold as ever. Her cold demeanor may seem alluring, but the cold attitudeing from within her spirit itself was not something that everyone could ept.


    She wore a green dress and her hair fell around her shoulders. Her expression was indifferent, and nothing much changed within her when she saw Su Ming.


    "Greetings, uncle master Su."


    "Greetings, uncle master Su."


    Behind Han Fei Zi, Chen Yu Bing and Xu Ru Yue¡¯s expressions immediately becameplicated when they saw Su Ming. Yet it quickly turned into respect. They were clearly aware of the difference between themselves and Su Ming, and were shocked by how quickly Su Ming had risen up the ranks of Freezing Sky n during the past six months since he joined the school.


    It could be said that Su Ming¡¯s battle against Si Ma Xin made his name sweep through the Great Frozen ins like a typhoon. While his name might not have run through the entirend like thunder, it was close enough.


    He nodded towards Chen Yu Bing and Xu Ru Yue before casting Han Fei Zi a nce. When he saw that the woman did not seem like she was in the mood to talk, he left.


    Yet at the very moment Su Ming moved, Han Fei Zi¡¯s cold voice appearednguidly. When her words fell into his ears, he had the feeling that his entire body was covered in ice. Her voice held no hint of emotion, and it was so cold that perhaps it could even make a sweltering hot day cool down in an instant.


    The tone of her voice was enough to tell just how cold the woman¡¯s heart, body, and spirit were.


    "Am I like a scorpion that you would avoid me as such?"


    Su Ming turned back and cast a profound gaze towards Ha Fei Zi. Not only did the woman¡¯s power increase, her presence had also be drastically different from when she was still in Han Mountain City.


    "Senior brother Chen, senior sister Xu."


    Han Fei Zi did not bother about Su Ming¡¯s gaze but instead turned to look at the two people of the same discipleship and the same summit following behind her. Chen Yu Bing and Xu Ru Yue lowered their heads. It was clear that they had not just be Han Fei Zi¡¯s followers since they clearly knew the meaning behind Han Fei Zi¡¯s words, even though she had not even finished her sentence. They quickly moved back until they were 1,000 feet away before they stopped and waited at the spot.


    "We are acquaintances, there¡¯s no need for you to speak like this," Su Ming said calmly as he looked at Han Fei Zi.


    His initial meeting with this woman was when he entered the inn the first time he went to Han Mountain City and had just initially arrived in the Land of South Morning. At that time, she had seemed like she was shrouded by fog and Su Ming could only look at her silence. Her power and status were not things that he couldpare himself to at that time.


    Even their subsequent meetings had been as such, including the first time they battled against each other. Su Ming had been extremely careful at that time.


    "When I went to the fourth summit and met my Master, I isted myself. Sometimes, I woulde out, but I never left the mountain¡­" Han Fei Zi turned her head around and looked at the mountain ranges in the distance as she spoke coldly.


    Her voice may have been cold, but her words spoke of an intention to try and exin oneself.


    Su Ming was silent and did not speak.


    "I saw your battle against Si Ma Xin." Han Fei Zi¡¯s gaze fell upon Su Ming¡¯s body. "After that, I went into istion once again so that the distance between us would not widen!"


    Su Ming still remained silent.


    Han Fei Zi¡¯s words faltered and she no longer spoke. The two of them remained silent for a while longer before Su Ming turned around and walked into the distance.


    Han Fei Zi looked at Su Ming¡¯s back and when she spoke once again, her voice still did not contain any hint of emotion, it was still cold and indifferent. "Do you remember the matter we discussed when we were in Han Mountain¡¯s hidden grounds?"


    "I remember." Su Ming did not turn back as he answered calmly.


    "Starting from tomorrow, I will continue training in the skills my Master gave me in istion. I wille out of istion before the start of Sky Mist Shaman Hunt¡­ During it, I would like you toe with me to a ce."


    Su Ming mulled over it for a moment and did not refuse her.


    "Alright."


    "You will be interested in the ce. That ce is rted to the other worlds¡­"


    Han Fei Zi spoke softly, and as she spoke, her gaze was trained on Su Ming¡¯s retreating back, but she could not see a hint of change in that back. He was still walking away calmly and gradually disappeared from her sight.


    On his way back to the ninth summit, Su Ming stopped for the second time was small distance away from the ninth summit. Just as he was about to enter the mountain, his footsteps faltered.


    "Just how long are you going to follow me?"


    "This ce doesn¡¯t belong to the ninth summit alone! What right do you have to say that I¡¯m following you?!" a girl¡¯s voice came from behind Su Ming.


    That voice was unlike Fang Cang Lan¡¯s gentleness, not alike to Tian Lan Meng¡¯s gracefulness, and neither was it like Han Fei Zi¡¯s coldness, but there was a melodious lilt and provocative tone within that voice that the other threecked.


    Su Ming frowned, turned around, and saw a girl in purple standing a few hundred feet away from him. That girl was incredibly beautiful and filled with a wild and untamed air, especially her eyes, which were trained on Su Ming at the moment. There was wariness and scorn within her eyes.


    This person had a petite face that always appeared in Su Ming¡¯s memories. She also had a face that caused him to act on an impulse he did not want to suppress several months ago.


    This person¡­ was Bai Su.


    Su Ming looked at her and at the face that had appeared multiple times in his memories. At this moment, he did not want to see her.


    Su Ming turned around and moved his sight away from the girl. After pausing for a brief moment, hended on the ninth summit. When he started walking on the mountain stairs, he could not help but frown once again.


    He did not stop anymore though and charged back towards his cave abode instead. Zi Che was outside his cave abode. When he saw Su Ming closing in, he quickly stood up and bowed towards him respectfully. He was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed and he turned his gaze towards the direction behind Su Ming. Over there, he gradually saw a hint of purple appearing.


    At the very instant he saw that dash of purple, a stunned expression appeared on his face.


    Su Ming was frowning when he walked past Zi Che. Before he walked into his cave abode, he turned his head around and looked towards Bai Suing towards them from afar.


    Her purple robes, stubbornness, and the provocative look within her eyes made her wild beauty be even more distinct.


    "This is the ninth summit," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "I know," Bai Su lifted her chin and answered.


    "Chase her out!"


    A chilling look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he sent hismand to Zi Che, he turned around and walked into his cave.


    "You don¡¯t dare to see me because there¡¯s a girl in your memories that look exactly the same as me! If you don¡¯t dare to see me, then there will forever be an area in your heart that will hurt. If you don¡¯t get rid of that pain, then you will never be able to keep your mind calm. Even if you pretend to be, that is still fake!" Bai Su suddenly shouted out.


    The moment her words left her mouth, Su Ming, who had already walked into his cave, sat down within and closed his eyes, as if he did not hear anything.


    "Junior sister Bai, please don¡¯t make this hard for me."


    Zi Che took a step forward and blocked Bai Su, who wanted to trespass into Su Ming¡¯s cave. He spoke with a cold and indifferent tone.


    "You still don¡¯t dare to see me! I¡¯m the seed nted in your heart, and even if you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll still be there! You won¡¯t even attack me, why else would you ask someone else to chase me out of the mountain?!


    "You can do it yourself! Your power is enough for you to fight against big brother Si Ma! I¡¯ve only just Awakened, with your power, you can chase me away with just a wave of your hand! Why can¡¯t you do it?!" Bai Su shouted loudly and her gaze fell on Su Ming¡¯s cave abode located nearby. She did not even look at Zi Che standing by her side.


    "And even if you chase me out of the ninth summit, so what?! I¡¯ll stille again, I¡¯lle every day!"


    Zi Che frowned. He moved the Qi within him slightly and a wave of force was instantly formed. It pushed against Bai Su and forced her to move back. When he saw the stubbornness on Bai Su¡¯s face, as if she was going to continue pestering them, he waved his hand and arge gust of wind lifted Bai Su¡¯s body instantly, sending her straight out of the ninth summit.


    Su Ming closed his eyes in the cave abode, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything that had happened outside. However, for some reason, a hint of anxiety appeared within his heart.


    After a long while, he opened his eyes and looked at the blue sky outside his cave.


    "So, Si Ma Xin, will you be using her to engage in another battle with me¡­?" Su Ming mumbled.


    urately speaking, he had already fought against Si Ma Xin three times. The first time was in Han Mountain City. Si Ma Xin then took over Fang Mu¡¯s body with his spirit and fought against Su Ming. He won, but also lost at the same time.


    It could be said that the battle ended with a draw.


    The second battle was within Freezing Sky n, and it was the fight that shocked the sky and earth. It might have seemed like they tied in the end, but in truth, Su Ming had lost, though at the same time, he had also won.


    This battle could also be said to have ended with a draw.


    The third battle was the one where they used the rod snake¡¯s life as the hook, and the two of them had engaged in a battle of wits that while had neither changed the weather nor shook the earth was still incredibly dangerous.


    This battle did not end in a draw. Su Ming had won hands down!


    Right now, Bai Su¡¯s arrival made Su Ming understand that this girl was the stage for the fourth battle between Si Ma Xin and himself. If the prodigious Si Ma Xin made this hand, then it was clear that he had already made thorough preparations for this.


    ¡®Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed¡­ This Art is incredibly mysterious. By linking all your actions together, your goal has been revealed to me clearly like an open book¡­


    ¡®You want to nt a Berserker Seed within me¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the sky beyond his cave and his eyes sparkled.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t fight, then I will lose¡­ unless I can forget her¡­ If I fight, then I will fall into your ns and will find myself unable to escape¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He lifted his right hand and started drawing slowly on the drawing board before him.


    Gradually, a picture that only he could see clearly appeared. When Su Ming¡¯s final stroke was made and he opened his eyes, he saw that he had drawn out the faint figure of a person on the drawing board.


    That person had his head lowered and was looking at the grass underneath his feet, but when he lifted his right foot, grass entangled that appendage of his¡­


    That grass was very fragile and would shatter the moment he continued lifting his foot, but that person simply lowered his head and looked at it for a long, long time.


    As Su Ming looked at the picture in his cave, Tian Xie Zi opened his eyes in his cave at the top of the mountain and looked in the direction of Su Ming.


    "You¡¯re¡­ about to experience your first change of heart¡­"


    Worry appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face.

 Chapter 255 — Do You Know how to Fight with Arts?

    <h4>Chapter 255: Do You Know how to Fight with Arts?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at the picture for a long time before he picked up the drawing board and turned it over to keep the picture with him.


    Before the person in the picture lifted his foot and shattered the grass, Su Ming would no longer draw on the face of the drawing board but on its back.


    He still did not have clear thoughts on how he would fight against Si Ma Xin in this battle, or how he would dissolve the threat, and how¡­ he would win! This battle might perhaps be the final battle between him and Si Ma Xin in Freezing Sky n before he joined Sky Mist Shaman Hunt!


    The quiet night went by slowly just like that. This night Su Ming did not draw. He sat within his cave with his eyes closed slightly. As he breathed, the person in the snow from his memories would appear in his head.


    Gradually, Su Ming gained a vague form of understanding in his heart. He had a feeling that the battle with Si Ma Xin this time was not what was important here. The keyy within the girl called Bai Su, and the main point was that she had Bai Ling¡¯s wildness and her exact same face.


    What was important was that if Su Ming did not prepare himself, then many a times he would mistake her for Bai Ling for a brief instant¡­


    The main point was that his heart seemed to be about ready to experience a transformation. This transformation did note suddenly. It would seem that it had been lying dormant since the beginning within him and was just building up, and now that it had umted enough power, that transformation needed to break through.


    The morning sun scattered into the cave through the entrance and covered the area before Su Ming. Along with the sunlight was a girl¡¯s voice that traveled in from outside the cave.


    "Even if you chase me away today, I¡¯ll stille, I¡¯lle every day!"


    Once the voice reached the cave, it quickly fell silent. Su Ming knew that Zi Che had once again chased her out of the ninth summit.


    Yet it did notst long before Bai Su¡¯s voice appeared once again.


    "Su Ming, if you don¡¯t dare face me, then there will be something that will be forevercking in your heart!"


    The entire day passed by slowly with incidents like this happening again and again, and it continued right up till the evening. When Bai Su was once again chased away by Zi Che, she found that she could barely withstand the attacks any longer and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Zi Che hesitated.


    He never expected that there would be someone who would be so persistent. Throughout the day, Bai Su hade up the mountain 17 times!


    Only when she coughed up blood and was injured was she forced to leave¡­ Zi Che looked at the blood on the ice, then turned his gaze towards Su Ming¡¯s cave.


    The cave was quiet, no sounding from within. Zi Che remained silent for a moment and then sat down nearby.


    The next day, Bai Su came once again.


    On this day, she came up the mountain 19 times before she eventually coughed up blood and with a pale face found herself no longer be able toe up the mountain.


    This continued right up to the evening of the third day. When Bai Su came to Su Ming¡¯s cave the 20th time and stood before Zi Che, he lifted his right hand, but found himself unable to wave it.


    The girl before his eyes was incredibly pale and her body swayed, but the persistence in her eyes and the tenacity in her bones made Zi Che hesitate.


    Although they stood on different sides, Zi Che had grown to respect the Bai Su standing before him. During these three days, she hade up the mountain more than 50 times and was chased out more than 50 times, but she still persisted.


    The more she was chased away, the stronger the persistence in her eyes became. Zi Che did not doubt for even a moment that if he chased her away again and, while she might find herself to possess no more strength to climb up the mountain again on this day, she would stille on the next day even though she was injured.


    If this continued for a long period of time, no matter how good this girl¡¯s body was, she would not be able tost. Besides, she was only at the Awakening Realm. By the looks of it, the girl had not even managed to draw her Awakened Berserker Mark yet.


    Zi Che looked at Bai Su and asked with a bitterugh, "Why¡­?"


    "You can continue chasing me away, but I will persevere!"


    Bai Su¡¯s voice was very weak when she spoke. She turned her head around and nced towards the direction where the first summity.


    "The more times you go there, the more anxious he will be, and the more injured you are, the more hurt he will feel¡­ He cannot be merciless and forget, of this, I am certain!


    "But Bai Su, I don¡¯t want you to do this, because my heart will hurt even more¡­"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s gentle voice echoed within Bai Su¡¯s heart.


    The determination and tenacity within her eyes became stronger.


    Zi Che let out a long sigh and lifted his right hand. He was Su Ming¡¯s mountain guard and he had to obey Su Ming¡¯s orders, he¡­ did not dare disobey his words.


    He was just about to chase this stubborn girl away again when a calm voice came from within the cave.


    "What is the purpose of youing up the mountain so many times? Let us hear it."


    Once Su Ming¡¯s words reached them, Zi Che let out a sigh of relief. He pitied this girl slightly. He might not know much, but he still knew that this girl must havee here because of Si Ma Xin.


    Bai Su looked at the cave where Su Ming was and stated firmly, "I want to learn how to draw.


    "If you don¡¯t teach me, then I wille here every day. Either I will die, or you will agree to it someday!"


    Bai Su¡¯s voice may have been weak, but the determination in it did not leave room for doubt. She would do what she just said.


    The cave was silent for a long time before Su Ming¡¯s voice came in a manner as if he was speaking while sighing. "Is it worth it¡­? This has nothing to do with you."


    Bai Su did not speak, but the determination in her eyes did not decrease even one bit.


    "There is indeed a girl in my memories that looks incredibly like you¡­ You appear time and again and tear apart the wounds in my memories. Is this what you are doing to help Si Ma Xin¡­?" Su Ming¡¯s murmurs floated out of the cave.


    Bai Su fell silent. The determined look within her eyes was tainted slightly by hesitance, but soon, that hesitation disappeared.


    "You were the one who snatched big brother Si Ma¡¯s treasure away first¡­"


    Bai Su gritted her teeth, but before she finished speaking, a huge gust of wind gushed out of the cave and swept her away from the mountain.


    Su Ming stared at the drawing board before him in his cave and lowered his right hand calmly.


    The sky outside gradually darkened until night came. During this night, the ninth summit was enveloped in silence. Perhaps Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother was walking around the mountain like a ghost and looking for the person he thought was stealing his nts.


    Perhaps his third senior brother was hiding in a corner with a mysterious grin as he peaked at something and thought of himself as the smartest person around.


    Perhaps his eldest senior brother was still within the ice river, unable to tell whether it was day or night. In this quiet, he would silently meditate in istion.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and brought out the broken xun made of bone from the storage bag he kept in his bosom. This xun was very difficult to repair and could no longer form any sound. It was ced beside Su Ming¡¯s mouth and he quietly blew into it.


    Silence.


    Yet in his own ears, Su Ming could still hear that moaning melody. The sound surrounded his body and enveloped his heart, and lingered there for a long time.


    He did not know how much time passed by. The moon beyond the cave shone with a gentle light, illuminating the ice mountain, and the mountain shone with a multitude of colors due to the refraction of light. In this quiet night, Su Ming blew into the soundless xun and silently let himself experience the peace that was different from drawing.


    When he finished ying a song, an old voice reached his ears.


    "Not bad."


    The moment he heard the voice, Su Ming opened his eyes quickly and his heart instantly started racing against his chest. A person had entered his cave at some unknown point of time, and he had no knowledge about this!


    This person wore a long purple robe and stood with his back facing Su Ming. Some rays of moonlight shone on him and seemed to be causing the purplish color on his robes to evaporate. It formed a strange sort of pressure that not only shrouded the entire cave, but also dyed Su Ming¡¯s pupils with that color.


    Purple long robes, purple hair, a purple figure, but with a familiar voice!


    "Greetings, Master."


    Su Ming immediately stood up and bowed towards the person who still had his back turned towards him.


    Su Ming may have acted like how he usually would and nothing unusual could be seen from his actions, but there was already a raging storm within his heart. That storm was not due to Tian Xie Zi¡¯s sudden arrival, neither was it because Su Ming had not noticed him sooner.


    Instead, it was because Tian Xie Zi was wearing purple robes!


    Su Ming had never seen Tian Xie Zi in this state before. The words his second senior brother had said that day appeared in his head as if Su Ming was listening to him talk about Master in purple robes once again. He also remembered the grave expression on his second senior brother¡¯s face that day.


    This was not the only thing that shocked Su Ming. There was also the matter of the xun. It was originally soundless, and that sound only existed within his memories, yet Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words from before came right at the instant the melody within Su Ming¡¯s heart and memories disappeared.


    Was this a coincidence, or was it¡­


    Su Ming looked at the back of his purple robed Master and instinctively took one step backwards.


    "Are you afraid?"


    The purple robed Tian Xie Zi still had not turned around. His voice sounded old, but at the same time, it held a bloody quality to it. Su Ming could instantly sense it clearly.


    This bloodiness was that of a feeling of blood that had coagted on the robes since a long time ago, but also¡­ of blood that had just stained his robes!


    There was a bloody stenching from a spot at the hem of his Master¡¯s purple robes. This bloody stench was not a feeling. Su Ming could smell it from the start!


    This was not Tian Xie Zi¡¯s blood. It was clear that before Tian Xie Zi came here, he¡­ spilled someone¡¯s blood!


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he answered honestly, "Master, I¡¯ve never seen you wear long purple robes before. I¡¯m just a little unused to it¡­"


    "Do not be afraid, you¡¯ll get used to it."


    The bloodiness in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice became stronger abruptly. He turned around slowly and with eyes that looked like burning torches, he looked at Su Ming.


    At the moment he turned around, Su Ming immediately saw clearly that Tian Xie Zi¡¯s originally kindly face now looked like ice. His expression was chilling and his face somber, but there was no ill will in his eyes.


    Su Ming thought he saw an illusionary sea of blood behind his Master. Within that sea of blood was a stone statue. That stone statue had its arms wrapped around its chest. Its eyes were opened, and it was simrly looking at Su Ming without ill will.


    "My fourth disciple, do you know how to fight against others with Arts?" Tian Xie Zi asked in a hoarse voice, looking at Su Ming. As he spoke, a hint of brutality appeared on the corners of his lips.


    That brutality was not aimed towards Su Ming. It was as if that sentence affected Tian Xie Zi¡¯s heart and caused his emotions to fluctuate.

 Chapter 256 — Crack…

    <h4>Chapter 256: Crack¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    I do. I do not.


    These two phrases had twopletely different meanings. They were like two extremes, like the sky and the earth, and they made Su Ming feel as if his thoughts froze up in that instant. It was not as if he had not been prepared for this, even now, his second senior brother¡¯s words and advice were still ringing in his ears.


    "You must say¡­ you don¡¯t know!"


    This was what his second senior brother had said with a grave expression.


    Su Ming was silent. The two different answers were like two different doors standing before him. He did not know whaty behind those doors, and neither did he know which door he should choose to open to see the world thaty behind it.


    Tian Xie Zi did not press him for an answer. He simply looked at him and waited for his decision.


    Su Ming had a feeling that he should listen to his second senior brother¡¯s advice. After all, the grave expression on his face when he recounted that he had given the wrong answer was an expression that was rarely seen on his face.


    However¡­


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he lifted his head to look at the purple robed Tian Xie Zi, who was watching him, and slowly said, "Master, I¡¯d like to witness a battle of Arts."


    This was Su Ming¡¯s answer. He went around the question of whether he knew or did not know and stepped out of that circle by voicing out his own thoughts. He did not bother about what would happen if he chose to answer yes or no. Instead, he spoke words that were clearly different from what his second senior brother had told him.


    The very instant Tian Xie Zi heard those words, a brilliant re appeared within his eyes. That re instantly illuminated the entire cave and caused Su Ming to be unable to meet his gaze. There was also a sharp stab of pain in his eyes, and he took a few steps back instinctively.


    "Looks like my fourth disciple¡­ is quite ambitious!"


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice was hoarse and filled with a hint of ghastliness. As his voice echoed in the cave, a hint of brutality could be felt from within it.


    "Your eldest senior brother answered with a ¡®no¡¯, and your second senior brother answered with a ¡®yes¡¯. As for your third senior brother, he did not give me an answer, he simply pretended to be asleep.


    "You¡¯re the only one who did not answer the question as it is and gave me another answer¡­ I will fulfill your desire and let you see exactly what is called a battle of Arts!"


    Tian Xie Zi waved his arm and ayer of purple fog instantly appeared out of nowhere. It charged towards Su Ming, and in the blink of an eye it enveloped him, and with an abrupt shrinking, the fog stuck to Su Ming¡¯s robes and body, turning his clothes purple. At the same time, all of his hair turned purple as well.


    With that, the Master and disciple within the cave were dressedpletely in purple!


    That purple tint exuded a feeling of bloodiness that seemed to have gathered and sunk into the body. It was a feeling that made Su Ming¡¯s heart race and his body explode with an urge to kill that was difficult to suppress.


    There was already a murderous aura within him to begin with. That murderous aura came from the blood moon from his Berserker Mark. Right then, under the impact of the purple tint, that murderous aura exploded forth with a much stronger intensity and filled the entire cave.


    A surprised glint appeared in Tian Xie Zi eyes before heughed boisterously and closed his right hand around the air in the direction towards Su Ming. Instantly, Su Ming was taken away and they disappeared from the cave.


    Although the murderous auraing from within them was shocking, Zi Che, who was sitting outside, did not notice anything. In fact, even Hu Zi and Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother did not notice anything.


    Only Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother who had isted himself under the ice river opened his eyes to small slits, but he soon closed them once again.


    The air in the sky above the Land of South Morning distorted, and Tian Xie Zi and Su Ming appeared from within. Su Ming¡¯s right wrist was in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s hand and he was forcefully being dragged.


    His entire body was in severe pain. Su Ming¡¯s face was slightly pale. When he appeared, he instantly turned his head around, and he saw that there was nothing behind him. Thend seemed endless. It might be night, but he could still somewhat see that thend was covered in green grass. This ce¡­ was not Freezing Sky n!


    Su Ming widened his eyes and shock could be seen within them.


    "The Relocation Rune may be good, but before there were any Relocation Runes within the Berserker Tribe, how exactly did the powerful Berserkers move around¡­? Only those who respect those from the other realms will imitate, learn, and research foreign objects.


    "It is an act where they discard their roots and ce their attention on something not essential to them!"


    Tian Xie Zi let out a cold snort.


    "If a Berserker reaches the peak of the Berserker Soul Realm, then with just one step, they can relocate anywhere they want and travel through the world. As long as their bodies are not destroyed, they will never breathe theirst!"


    Su Ming felt shaken. He looked at Tian Xie Zi and found himself incapable of saying anything even after a long while.


    "I cannot do it either, but with the Creation Arts, as long as the distance is not too far, I can travel to all the ces I went to before if I take an item from the ce!


    "However, I must be dressed in purple to use this Art."


    Tian Xie Zi spoke hoarsely and let go of his grip on Su Ming¡¯s wrist. A fierce and cruel look appeared within his eyes and he looked towards thend.


    "Seventh junior brother, do you know how to battle with Arts?!"


    With Tian Xie Zi¡¯s sudden words, Su Ming lowered his head and cast his gaze towards where Tian Xie Zi was looking.


    That ce was a grassy ins. There was wind blowing through it at the moment, causing rustling sounds to rise from the grass. Apart from that sound, everything else was silent.


    After a long while, a sigh came from the depths of thend.


    "You¡¯re early¡­ fourth senior brother¡­"


    The moment the sigh came, Su Ming saw the grass in the ins wither away and scatter into the wind in the form of dust. Thend trembled, and with a boom, a giant crack opened up in thend as if it was ripped open by two invisible hands. The crack was deep, its end nowhere to be seen. It was dark within, but a brilliant gaze appeared within the crack and it looked towards the sky. That gaze fell on Tian Xie Zi and Su Ming.


    When that gazended on him, Su Ming¡¯s entire body instantly fell cold, but soon, a bloody-red light shone from his right eye, and it fused together with the purple robes covering his body, turning into a murderous aura that seemed to be facing off with the gaze.


    "Fourth senior brother, is that your new disciple¡­?" an ancient voice asked from the crack on the ground.


    The moment his murderous aura met the gaze, a bang went off in Su Ming¡¯s head. His murderous aura seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure. However, that gaze did not harbor any ill will. It only swept through his body once before turning away. Su Ming¡¯s breathing immediately quickened and he wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing to thend.


    "I am Su Ming. Greetings, seventh uncle master."


    Tian Xie Zi let out a cold harrumph before he took a step forward and, in the blink of an eye, he appeared right outside the crack on the ground. He stomped there.


    Immediately, an illusionary sea of blood appeared behind Tian Xie Zi. A brilliant re formed in the eyes of the stone statue within the sea of blood. It slowly unfolded its arms, which had been wrapped around its chest.


    At the same time, Su Ming saw the gaze within the crack on the ground disappearing. In its ce, a frail looking person walked out of the crack. His footsteps were not quick, but with each step he took, Su Ming¡¯s vision would distort.


    The man took five steps and arrived right under Tian Xie Zi¡¯s foot. He suddenly lifted his right hand, clenched his fist, and rammed it against Tian Xie Zi¡¯s right foot.


    At the same time, a gigantic illusion appeared behind the man. Within that illusion were a countless number of people: men and women, the old and the young, and they were all kneeling on the ground worshipping this person.


    "The Ghosts of the Land¡¯s power is not what we Berserkers practice. Seventh junior brother, you¡¯re still practicing the Arts of the other worlds. This is not Creation!"


    The moment Tian Xie Zi¡¯s hoarse voice appeared, his right foot crashed into that frail person¡¯s fist with a bang.


    As the bang reverberated in the air and shook the skies, Tian Xie Zi shuddered and staggered back a hundred something feet. However, the frail person within the crack staggered back a few hundred feet before he managed to stop.


    "You were also chased out by our Master. The Creation you seek¡­ has already left the ways of the Berserker Tribe. You are¡­ the same as me!"


    "What do you mean by the same?!"


    Tian Xie Zi did not act again, but his eyes were filled with a piercing light.


    "I practiced the skills from the other worlds and used them to create my own path. This is my Creation. What you practice is something that appeared afterbining the skills from the Shaman Tribe, what difference is there between us?!"


    "Our minds are different, our spirits are different, our realms are different, everything of us from inside out is different. We arepletely different! Fifteen years ago, you could fight me to a draw while I was in my purple robed self. Now, fifteen yearster, you can no longer win against the me in this state!


    "Since we cannot differentiate clearly who is right or wrong, and what constitutes as Creation and what is not through words, then we will just see¡­ who is stronger!"


    "You¡­ are wrong!"


    Tian Xie Zi swung his arm out and turned to walk towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming was breathing rapidly. This was the first time he saw Tian Xie Zi attack. The power from that one stomp just now gave him an indescribable feeling. It was as if the mysteriousness within that stomp had exceeded the limits of his understanding. He wanted to remember it, but the memory of the stomp in his head and when the frail person hurled his fist forward was slowly disappearing, and he could not control it.


    When Tian Xie Zi went over to Su Ming¡¯s side and brought him away from the ce, he was still caught in a daze.


    When Tian Xie Zi and Su Ming left, peace returned to the ins, and the frail looking man lowered his head. He slowly floated back into the crack and sat down within its depths.


    "Fourth senior brother¡­ when you were emunicated, Master once said that¡­ you were wrong."


    That ancient voice turned into a sigh and the crack gradually closed up. Once the earth returned to its original state, an endless sea of grass covered the entire ins again within an instant and began rustling in the wind.


    Dark clouds covered the entire sky and rain fell as thunder rumbled. The sky twisted and Su Ming and Tian Xie Zi¡¯s bodies gradually appeared.


    The instant the two of them appeared, lightning cracked in the sky viciously and thunder roared.


    Tian Xie Zi had his back turned towards Su Ming and he looked at a fenced up tribe before him through the rain as he asked Su Mingnguidly, "Do you understand now?"


    Su Ming was silent and his expression baffled. He seemed to have understood it somewhat, but there was still a great cloud of confusion within him.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Tian Xie Zi walked forward and thennded on the ground. He stepped on the puddles of water on the ground. With the rain falling on his body, he walked towards the quiet fenced up vige in the rain.


    Su Ming followed behind him silently. At that moment, the figure of Tian Xie Zi stomping on the ground had be very faint in his mind. He couldn¡¯t remember it, and neither could he retain it.


    As they got closer to the vige, Su Ming heard a faint sound.


    "Crack¡­"


    "Crack¡­ Crack¡­"


    It was as a sound that seemed to be made from bones rubbing against each other. That sound traveled forth through the rain and thunder from the ordinary vige.

 Chapter 257 — The Song Ended, And They Left

    <h4>Chapter 257: The Song Ended, And They Left</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s expression was still dark. When he got closer to the gate in the vige, he did not slow down. Right when he stepped next to it, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank as he continued walking behind him. He saw the vige gate distorting, as if they had just been moved to another ce in an instant without any warning. Tian Xie Zi walked in slowly.


    Su Ming followed behind and walked into the vige as well. When the two of them went in, Su Ming turned his head back and found that the vige gate had returned to its original state.


    It was clear that this was not the first time Tian Xie Zi hade to this ce. At this time, most of the people in the tribe had fallen into deep sleep. Since it was raining, there were no bonfires around them. Besides the pattering rain and asional rumble of thunder in this silence, the only other sound was that cracking sound that rang repeatedly.


    It was as if that sound was guiding Tian Xie Zi¡¯s path as he walked through the vige and stepped on the puddles of water. Once they gradually moved past the houses, Su Ming saw light shining through an ordinary beast skin tent before him.


    This was a small tribe, a tribe that was almost simr in size to Su Ming¡¯s Dark Mountain Tribe. Small tribes like these numbered to too many in the Land of South Morning.


    He looked around him, and when Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell upon the tent with light shining within, he could hear the cracking sounds that seemed like bones being rubbed against each other.


    Tian Xie Zi walked up to the tent and lifted a p before walking in. Su Ming followed behind him and also entered the tent. When he did so, the first thing that entered his gaze was the many bones thaty within the small tent.


    Besides the bones, there were also some stones in the tent, and most of these items had been turned into xuns!


    This was the first time Su Ming had seen so many xuns. It was also the first time he saw a xun in the Land of South Morning!


    A shiver ran down his spine. Once he swept his gaze past those xuns, it fell on the old man in the tent.


    The old man¡¯s hair was flecked with white and he was dressed in beast skins, though he did not cover the upper half of his body. Right now, he was sitting inside the tent with a beast bone in his hand and was rubbing it against a stone b.


    It seemed like the shape of this beast bone did not match with the bone xun he wanted to make, that was why he had to rub away the unnecessary parts.


    With a dark expression, Tian Xie Zi looked at the old man and walked until he was right in front of him and sat down. His gaze shifted to the beast bone in the old man¡¯s hands, which he was still rubbing against the stone b.


    The old man looked calm. It was as if all his attention was trained on the bone in his hands and he did not notice Tian Xie Zi¡¯s arrival, nor did he notice Su Ming¡¯s presence.


    He sat there calmly and continued rubbing the bone against the stone b. Cracking sounds echoed within the tent. Some of the sounds even floated out and lingered in the air for a long time.


    Time trickled by. Su Ming¡¯s eyes never left the bone in the old man¡¯s hands, and he saw that a corner of that bone gradually became round under that continuous rubbing.


    Tian Xie Zi never spoke. He was also looking at the old man, and changes started to show on his face. Sometimes, he would appear sullen, at other times, he would look as if he understood something, and asionally, there would be aplicated expression on his face.


    Rain poured even harder outside the tent. Thunder would asionally rumble in the sky, and sometimes, the sky would brighten up for a brief moment and leave the shadows of the three people on the skin of the tent, but they would flicker and quickly vanish.


    The old man¡¯s concentration made Su Ming arrive at some form of understanding. He did not know at what point of time he eventually chose not to stand but sit by the side and watch the bone being rubbed against the stone b while listening to the cracking sounds. At that moment, the calmness that had never appeared ever since Bai Su hade to the ninth summit overtook him.


    At that moment, Su Ming sank into a state that felt as if he had forgotten about his self due to his calm gaze towards the bone. In his eyes, he could only see the bone that was being rubbed against the stone b. He did not see that the clothes on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s body seemed to be changing as he sat right before the old man.


    That change only happened for an instant before returning to its original state. If no one paid close attention to it, they would not be able to see it clearly.


    Time trickled by. They had no idea how much time passed, but the old man eventually stopped in his act of rubbing the bone against the stone. When he stopped, Su Ming felt his mind jolting back and came back to his senses. He saw the old man looking at the beast stone and lifting it up as if he was inspecting it.


    After a long while, he changed the beast bone¡¯s position and continued rubbing it against the stone b.


    Theplicated look on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face grew deeper. After a long while, he let out a long sigh and stood up.


    The moment he stood, the old man stopped. When he lifted the bone in his hands once again, that bone had already turned into a xun. There were several small holes in it. Once he gave it a look, he lifted his head, but he did not look at Tian Xie Zi. Instead, he trained his gaze on Su Ming.


    It was a gaze that was as tranquil as water. Those were a pair of eyes that seemed to contain endless knowledge, had seen through the truth behind life and death, understood all that lies within the world, and could contain everything within them.


    Inside were kindness, peace, tranquility, and a light that made Su Ming fall into a state of serenity once he met his gaze.


    The old man lifted his right hand and handed the bone xun to Su Ming.


    Su Ming quietly stood up and took the ordinary looking bone xun in his hands respectfully. At the instant the old man handed the xun to Su Ming, he suddenly understood the meaning behind the old man¡¯s gaze towards him. He wanted him to y it.


    Su Ming held the bone xun and wordlessly took a few steps back before he sat on the ground and stared at the xun in his hands nkly. The sound of rain falling outside became stronger and thunder started rumbling nonstop in the sky.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and positioned the bone xun by his mouth before blowing into it gently.


    He originally did not know how to y any songs on the xun, but over the years, the broken bone xun that could no longer make any sound had kept himpany during the nights when he was alone and missing his home¡­


    There were many nights where he would blow into the voiceless xun quietly alone and the melody of the songs in his ears would y inside his mind


    Moaning sounds that held a hint of destion traveled out from the bone xun by Su Ming¡¯s mouth and echoed around the tent before floating out and scattering into the air.


    At that moment, it was as if the thunder outside also fell silent and the rain started falling more gently. They fused together with the moaning song of the xun and yed out a song of yearning.


    Su Ming was bringing out this particr xun¡¯s voice, but was also ying out the song in his memories. The one that was making the sounds was the breath from his mouth, moving within the xun, but simrly, his heart also moved.


    That feeling was a form of remembrance of the things that moved through the passages of time.


    That moaning sound did not seem to ever change. There was only one simple note, yet its rise and fall had a hint of destion and age in it. In that quite night, in the falling rain, and in this unfamiliarnd, that sound was brought into existence.


    It sounded like a lover crying softly, like tribe members calling out to someone as they wiped away the tears from their eyes, like a childhood friend roaring out in anger as he clenched his fists¡­


    Tian Xie Zi closed his eyes and listened to the sound of the xun quietly. As he listened to the moaning sounds, the dark expression on his face faded away.


    The old man also closed his eyes. His expression was calm.


    This was a very long song. It might have had a name, but Su Ming did not know it. This song had been yed multiple times in his memories, but this time, he truly yed it out with a xun.


    However¡­ this was not his xun. The song yed by this xun contained his soul and his memories, but itcked a feeling - the feeling of home.


    The song ended¡­


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the bone xun in his hands. Understanding appeared in his eyes and he stood up so that he could return the xun back to the old man respectfully.


    A smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face. He looked at Su Ming kindly and nodded his head.


    Tian Xie Zi also opened his eyes. He did not look at the old man but chose to stand and walk out.


    Right up till the end, no words were exchanged between him and the old man, but Su Ming knew that the two of them had in truth spoken a thousand words to each other through Su Ming¡¯s song.


    When Tian Xie Zi walked out, Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he followed after him. The two of them left the tent. Rain was pouring heavily from the sky, and it fell on their bodies and on the puddles of water that were formed from the holes on the ground.


    When they were a dozen feet away from the tent, Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. His gaze was no longer hesitant but filled with determination.


    When he stopped, Tian Xie Zi also stopped with him, but he did not turn back to look at Su Ming.


    Su Ming bowed towards Tian Xie Zi and went back towards the tent he had just left. He lifted the p and went in.


    When Su Ming walked into the tent, the old man sitting inside looked over calmly.


    "Sir¡­ can you repair this¡­?"


    Su Ming brought out his bone xun from his bosom. This was the xun that held the feeling of home. It had many cracks and could no longer make any sound. Su Ming ced it before the old man.


    The old man¡¯s gaze fell on the xun and he picked it up. Once he gave it closer inspection, he nodded.


    Su Ming bowed towards him respectfully before turning around and leaving the tent. Then he left the vige with Tian Xie Zi.


    "Do you understand now¡­?" Tian Xie Zi asked calmly outside the vige in the rain. At that moment, though he might still have been dressed in purple, his expression was no longer dark.


    "The first battle was a confirmation with the Ways of your own cultivation, and the second¡­" Su Ming looked at Tian Xie Zi and fell silent for a moment before speaking up again, "It¡¯s a battle of hearts!"


    "The first person who battled against me is my seventh fellow brother. The person who we saw in the second scene¡­ I don¡¯t know his name, but I met him by pure coincidence many years ago and saw him creating a xun once¡­


    "After that, every single time I experience a change in my heart, I will look for him and battle against him using my heart¡­ and my Realm¡­


    "You reached an epiphany regarding Picture Creation and used it to calm your mind. You do not train your physical body but only train your mind¡­ Perhaps there are other people I do not know of who are walking down this road, but among the people I know, you and I, along with your fellow brothers, are the only ones doing so.


    "I¡¯vee quite far, and your fellow brothers have also taken a few steps down the road. Right now, you are about to experience your first change of heart¡­ The change in your heart is akin to another you appearing," Tian Xie Zi exined softly.


    "There is no way for me to tell you how to do it. I can only tell you about my experiences regarding my changes of heart¡­ Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to kill Shamans in the Shaman Tribe¡­ Once I¡¯m dressed in purple, this state will not disappear until I¡¯ve gathered 1,000 drops of blood from the heart."


    Tian Xie Zi took a step into the air. Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and mumbled the words ¡®change of heart¡¯ softly under his breath before a glint appeared in his eyes and he followed behind Tian Xie Zi.


    As the Master and disciple disappeared into the sky, Tian Xie Zi murmured to Su Ming faintly, "He is blind. Did you manage to see it¡­?"


    "Blind¡­?" Su Ming was stunned.


    ¡­and they left.

 Chapter 258 — The Land of Shamans

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Land of Shamans</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was a wall built on a mountain range shaped like a dragon¡¯s spine. It resembled a ring and split the Land of South Morning into two parts - the outer and inner parts.


    That mountain range was known as Sky Mist Barrier.


    Sky Mist City acted as the center of Sky Mist Barrier. The wall was divided into several equal sections and each section had a guard that would be stationed there all year long. No matter the four seasons, no matter how cold or hot the weather was, and no matter how harshly the rain fell, they would not step out of the area which they protected.


    All the Shamans who wished to pass through the section of Sky Mist Barrier they protected to break into Sky Mist would have to walk over the corpses of these guards.


    Uncle master Bai was one of the guards. He would always sit on the section of the wall he protected and look in the direction of where the Shaman Tribes were located. Sometimes, he would seem mncholic, and at other times, there would be aplicated look on his face.


    The sky was starting to brighten up, but thend was still shrouded in darkness and fog. He could not see too far into the distance. Uncle master Bai lowered his head and closed his eyes, hiding away the emotions in his eyes.


    Yet at the moment his eyelids fully closed down, he opened his eyes once again swiftly and a brilliant glint appeared briefly within them.


    At the same time, the sky behind him twisted and two purple d people walked out from within the distortion. These two people were naturally Tian Xie Zi and Su Ming.


    Uncle master Bai frowned, but he did not turn his head back. Instead, he closed his eyes once again and let the purple robed Tian Xie Zi approach him, then walk past him and out of Sky Mist Barrier.


    Su Ming followed behind Tian Xie Zi and met his uncle master Bai once again on the wall. He did not know why, but he felt relieved when he saw the man. He still remembered that he had spoken to this uncle master Bai at this ce, and this man, who gained his respect and gave him a sense of closeness, hadter fought against a woman of the Shaman Tribe.


    The two people had stirred up a vast and mighty presence as they fought, causing the Su Ming at that time to be unable to remain close. He had always been somewhat worried about the man. Now that he saw him again, when Su Ming walked past his uncle master Bai, he turned his head around and smiled at him.


    When he did so, the man opened his eyes and cast a nce at him.


    "You must be able to protect yourself if you follow that crazy old man."


    As he spoke, he seized the air with his right hand. A white scale the size of a fingernail instantly appeared out of thin air and he pushed it towards Su Ming.


    "Take this. It contains the power of an attack of mine. Use it to defend yourself."


    Once uncle master Bai finished speaking, he closed his eyes.


    When Su Ming held the white scale in his hands, it started gushing with life force and lifted his spirits. He wrapped his fist in his palm towards uncle master Bai. He might have only met the person before him twice, but that sense of cordiality he felt towards the man did not fade due to them not meeting up often. It became even stronger instead.


    The moment Su Ming walked out of Sky Mist Barrier, he took a deep breath. The bloodiness and deste feeling he had had when he first stood on Sky Mist Barrier and looked out appeared once again in his heart.


    Thisnd was an unfamiliar ce to him. It contained the hatred between two different races that could not be wiped away. This hate had lingered in this ce for a long time, and had eventually turned into a depressing and heavy feeling that pressed against all the hearts of the Berserkers who just walked into thend.


    That depressing feeling would make their breathing quicken to the point they would feel as if they could not breathe and would suffocate at any moment. As Su Ming and Tian Xie Zi charged forward in an insolent manner, that feeling became stronger.


    The further they got, the stronger the feeling became, until eventually Su Ming could even hear his heart racing and pounding against his chest.


    The wind that was blowing against him from the distance seemed to contain a force that rejected all those unfamiliar to thend. It was as if it also contained the same hate from thend towards the two unweed guests. It was a force that spoke of killing and ughter until one side eventually died once the Berserkers met with the Shamans.


    Compared to the depressing and oppressive feeling Su Ming had, the brutality on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face became stronger. His ruthless smile, the blood-red glint in his eyes, and the hint of merciless aloofness that was deeply seated in his eyes turned Tian Xie Zi into a man that was incredibly unfamiliar to Su Ming.


    As Su Ming continued watching him, Tian Xie Zi suddenly came to a halt and froze floating in midair. The sky was bleak and was starting to darken as if dark clouds were starting to gather together.


    "Fourth!" Tian Xie Zi had his back turned towards Su Ming and was looking into the distance when he spoke in a ghastly tone. "Watch by the side and draw for me!"


    Su Ming nodded quietly and took a few steps back. He looked at his surroundings and observed this strange and unfamiliar piece ofnd. His understanding of the hate between the Shamans and Berserkers was limited, and it was difficult for him to put himself in the shoes of the Berserkers in thisnd. It was also difficult for him toprehend the frenzied ughter between the Berserkers of the Land of South Morning and the Shamans.


    He did not understand.


    Tian Xie Zi had his hands behind his back and his purple robes fluttered in the wind. His long purple hair also danced along. From the distance, he looked like a purple ball of mes that was burning brilliantly in thend of the Shamans.


    A piercing howl abruptly came from Tian Xie Zi¡¯s mouth, and at the moment he lifted his head and roared, Su Ming became visibly moved!


    At that moment, Tian Xie Zi overflowed with an unbridled arrogance and a domineering air that seemed to ignore the might of the heavens. He stood in the sky and howled in a manner to make himself known. His voice traveled in all directions and rumbled as it spread even further into the distance.


    A twisted ripple appeared in the air as if the sky itself was trembling. The fear within the trembles seeped into the ripples and spread outwards.


    Su Ming took a deep breath. He knew that while this ce might not be located deep within thend of Shamans and was in fact located just at the border near Sky Mist Barrier, this was still the territory of the Shamans. Almost all the tribes that existed within this ce were Shaman!


    If a person was alone, that person would have snuck into the Shaman Tribes and would have taken the 1,000 drops of blood from the heart in secret. That person would definitely not roar so arrogantly like his Master and tell the Shamans that he, Tian Xie Zi, was here.


    Yet Tian Xie Zi did it!


    With his body that looked like a ball of purple mes from the distance and with an incredibly arrogant manner, he announced his arrival to all the Shamans within the area!


    Su Ming suddenly understood what uncle master Bai had meant when he called his Master a crazy old man. He also understood why he gave him the white scale¡­


    It was clear that this was not the first time Tian Xie Zi did such a thing, neither was it his second time. There was a high possibility that this thing happened regrly once in a while!


    ¡®If a race or even a tribe has been attacked like this multiple times over the years in a manner that while their mortal enemy considers it arrogant, but to them is a form of humiliation¡­


    ¡®Then it would definitely attract a certain amount of attention. Once their attention is drawn, they would make thorough preparations towards their mortal enemy¡¯s actions¡­


    ¡®Master hase to this ce multiple times, which could only mean that he must have experienced the Shamans¡¯ prepared attack, but he still chose to do it¡­ and he even told the Shamans that¡­ he¡¯s here¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming was thinking, something caught his attention. He immediately lifted his head and looked into the distance, and at the moment he saw it, his pupils shrank.


    In the distance, he saw clouds rolling forth in the sky, and ck spots were charging towards them rapidly. In the blink of an eye, those ck spots became clear, and they were all ferocious beasts that mostly looked dissimr to each other.


    These creatures were not entirely big. They were only about a dozen feet in size, and all of them had a pair of wings which they used to charge towards them. Su Ming also saw people standing on those beasts, and their faces were covered not in Berserker Marks, but totems that were carved onto their skins.


    "Pay full attention to your drawing!"


    The ruthlessness in the smile at the corner of Tian Xie Zi¡¯s lips reached its peak and a murderous aura that shook the skies erupted from his body. Right at the moment he finished speaking, Tian Xie Zi took a step forward.


    Behind him, the sea of blood that originally looked like a mere illusion now seemed as if it was real. Light appeared within the eyes of the stone statue in the sea of blood, and it shone with an excited lust for ughter.


    With that lust for ughter in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes, Su Ming saw him storm straight towards the iing mass of ck spots. Waves rose in the sea of blood behind him and charged towards the ck spots.


    Roaring sounds reverberated in the air and Su Ming saw the same brutality and madness on the Shamans¡¯ faces who were standing on the ferocious beasts. They did not fear death and all of them bit their tongues to cough out blood. That blood turned into an innumerable amount of blood-red bugs that charged straight towards Tian Xie Zi.


    Some brought out skulls. As they stroked them, ck mist shot out and turned into hideous malicious ghosts. Some sat down, and as the beasts underneath them let out shrill cries of pain, their blood and flesh were ripped apart from their bones. Thatrge mass of torn flesh grouped together to formrge blood-red giants, and they howled as they charged towards Tian Xie Zi.


    The creatures that lost their flesh and blood only had eerily white skeletal frames left. However, there was a ghostly fire within their eye sockets that burned with an indescribable ghastliness and coldness.


    There were even dozens of Shamans who stomped on the ferocious beasts underneath them and bounded into the air. Their bodies instantly swelled up and a shocking power erupted from their bodies, turning their physical bodies into their strongest enchanted Vessels. They too charged towards Tian Xie Zi.


    Su Ming looked at the sight. All these divine abilities were skills he had never seen before, especially the spell that created the giants formed from flesh and blood while still allowing the creatures to continue living even though they lost their bodies, only their skeletons remaining. It made Su Ming suck in a deep breath.


    "You actually used the Spirit Medium of the Shaman Tribe. Looks like you¡¯ve made even better preparations for my arrival today¡­ You must have waited for many years. Today, I have finallye, and you¡­ don¡¯t have to wait anymore!"


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s ghastlyughter rang in the skies.


    Roaring sounds shook the sky. Multiple sights appeared at once within Su Ming¡¯s vision, and in them, Tian Xie Zi was ughtering those Shamans arrogantly and without restraint!


    The blood bugs that were formed from the coughed out blood stuck themselves on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s body, but they instantly turned purple and exploded.


    Right at the moment the hideous malicious ghosts that came from the skulls closed in on Tian Xie Zi, the stone statue within the sea of blood opened its mouth wide, sucked in a deep breath, and the malicious ghosts tumbled into its mouth. Once the stone statue swallowed them all, the brutality and excitement in its eyes grew thicker.

 Chapter 259 — That Spoken Sentence… Golden Roc!

    <h4>Chapter 259: That Spoken Sentence¡­ Golden Roc!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the giants formed from the flesh and blood of the ferocious beasts charged towards Tian Xie Zi, he was also closing in on them with a savage look on his face. They crashed into each other with a bang, and those giants shattered, but Tian Xie Zi merely continued onward whileughing madly.


    All the Shamans that stood in the area he passed by would find a bloody hole appearing on their chests, and there was emptiness inside the hole. Their hearts were gone.


    Their hearts were dug out by Tian Xie Zi. Once he crushed them, the blood from their hearts fused into the air and appeared inside his sea of blood.


    When he saw this sight, Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. He looked towards the sea of blood behind Tian Xie Zi. That sea of blood¡­


    "Could it have been created due to Master¡¯s ughter¡­?" he mumbled.


    The dozen Shamans who had swelled up, treating their physical bodies as their strongest weapon, with totems tattooed on their faces, hurled their fists forward with a force that made the air distort. Right at the moment these people attacked Tian Xie Zi together, he waved his arm and the purple long robe on his body instantly grew bigger. In the blink of an eye, the purple robe covered the entire area, including the dozen Shamans.


    This scene onlysted for an instant. When Tian Xie Zi¡¯s purple robe reverted to its original size, bloody holes appeared on the chests of those men, and their hearts were all gone.


    "The Spirit Medium of the Shamans, the Spirit Medium who only pities the dead but is cold towards the living¡­ I killed one of you before, and I love fighting against people like you the most. Today, let me ughter to my heart¡¯s content!"


    When Tian Xie Zi let out an eerie bark ofughter, the sea of blood behind him turned into a giant mouth and opened it wide to swallow the Shamans.


    The moment it swallowed the Shamans, many of these Shamans trembled, and as they did so, a fist appeared on their chests and started squirming there. Pain appeared on their faces and their chests exploded. Their hearts flew out of their chests and were crushed, then the blood from their hearts spilled out and was absorbed into the mouth formed from the sea of blood.


    At that moment, a soft, cold snort appeared under the sky in thend belonging to the Shamans. Su Ming immediately turned his gaze over and saw an old man in a ck and white long robe walking on thend. He had no idea when he had appeared.


    The old man¡¯s hair was flecked in white, but his face was covered in a variety of colors and filled with tattoos. Su Ming looked at it and found himself unable to differentiate the totems on his face.


    The man stood there and did not even look at Su Ming. His gaze was focused on Tian Xie Zi and he lifted his right hand to seize the sky.


    The moment he did so, the entire sky turned murky, as if the sky had just turned into mud. An oppressive feeling gathered on Su Ming and made his breathing instantly quicken.


    At the same time, Su Ming saw shadows appearing in the now turned murky sky. Those shadows all had pious expressions on their faces, and from their faces, Su Ming could tell that they were all the Shamans whom Tian Xie Zi had just killed by ripping out their hearts.


    These hundreds of souls covered the murky sky, and as the Spirit Medium seized the air, they charged towards his right hand like rolling smoke. In an instant, as they gathered on the Spirit Medium¡¯s right hand, a transparent drop of water appeared!


    That drop of water was crystal clear, yet the moment it appeared, a shocking chill spread in all directions.


    Tian Xie Ziughed coldly and turned around, stopping in his ughter. The Shamans who were fortunate enough to not have died in this massacre quickly retreated and began surrounding the area until they sealed it up. Su Ming was also sealed within the area.


    "I¡¯ve waited for you here for 15 years."


    The Spirit Medium spoke with a hoarse voice. He grabbed the transparent drop of water floating before him and swallowed it. Once he did so, his body started trembling viciously and pain appeared on his face.


    "All you who died in sorrow¡­ I, the Spirit Medium, have felt your resentment and sorrow. I am willing to use my body to shoulder your hate and anger. You died in this person¡¯s hands, now that you have died,e to my body¡­"


    The moment the old man finished speaking, he started trembling even more viciously. As he started closing his eyes slowly, respect and fear appeared on the Shamans who surrounded Su Ming and Tian Xie Zi.


    "Interesting, a Spirit Medium who can fuse souls actually came here¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi licked his lips and ruthlessness appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ming stood where he belonged. This ughter had nothing to do with him, he did not need to take any action. With Tian Xie Zi over there, no one would pay attention to him.


    After all,pared to Tian Xie Zi, Su Ming was so weak he would not attract any attention to himself.


    At that moment, the Spirit Medium opened his eyes. His irises were grey, and at the very instant he opened his eyes, a roar that sounded like an innumerable amount of howls ovepping each other spilled out of his mouth.


    "Give me back my heart!"


    As he roared, countless bumps immediately rose up on the old man¡¯s body. These bumps were all faces. These faces were howling and screeching on his skin, causing the old man to be a terrifying sight to behold.


    He stomped on the ground, and as it trembled, he flew up and charged towards Tian Xie Zi. At the moment he got closer to Tian Xie Zi. The old man lifted his arms, then pointed towards the sky with one arm while the other pointed towards the ground. He lifted his head to the sky and roared once again.


    "Give me back my heart!"


    The weather changed. At the edge of the murky sky, a gigantic hand of bone appeared out of thin air. It charged towards Tian Xie Zi with an air of decay.


    At the same time, another bone hand broke out of the earth, and the ground trembled. It too charged towards Tian Xie Zi along with the bone hand from the sky.


    The ruthless re in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes shone, and as the sea of blood behind him enveloped his body, the stone statue that had its arms folded around its chest within the sea of blood spread out its arms in a fashion that seemed slow but managed to sh into the two bone hands that were charging from the sky and earth with one palm facing upward and the other downward.


    A deafening roar instantly shook the entire world. The bone hand from the sky crumbled and shattered into millions of pieces that disappeared into the air.


    The bone hand from the ground also shuddered as if it could not withstand the palm strike from the stone statue. It shattered and fell like droplets of rain that scattered onto the ground.


    With a glint in his eyes, the Spirit Medium spread out his arms at the same moment the bone hands shattered and let out a piercing howl towards the sky.


    As he roared and his body trembled, the faces of the ghosts on his skin roared with him, and they charged out of the old man¡¯s body.


    As those ghosts charged out, the old man shuddered and his physical body rapidly withered away. In the span of a few breaths, he turned into mere skin and bones and fell face down to the ground. The final soul within his body also charged out at that moment.


    The sky was filled with the roars of these ghosts as they stormed towards Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi let out a cold snort and was about to counter when two soft sighs came faintly from the sky in the distance.


    The sighs were very gentle as if they held no rage within them and were so tender that they sounded like a lover blowing a puff of air on your cheek and into your ear.


    When it sounded, Su Ming turned his gaze in its direction and saw two men walking forth from the sky in the distance.


    Those were two men who were so beautiful that women would sigh because they could notpare to their beauty. They wore long white robes, and all men and women who looked at them would be attracted by their beautiful looks.


    Even more shocking was that the two of them came together with breathtaking smiles on their lips while holding hands, and they were walking forward with an air of intimacy as if they were lovers.


    "Split Dawn!" For the first time, besides ruthlessness and excitement, seriousness appeared in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes. "Even the rarely seen Split Dawn appeared here. Interesting¡­ Choosing a pair of Split Dawns is not an easy thing¡­"


    The two beautiful men in white came forth with their hands still held together as if they were lovers. They looked at Tian Xie Zi with eyes that shone with a beauty that did not seem to belong to this world.


    One of them spoke up softly, "I suppose there is a person without a heart around you, one that is formed by the spirits of those who were wronged."


    As his words traveled forth, the many ghosts charging towards Tian Xie Zi suddenly spread out when they were about to close in. Then with Tian Xie Zi serving as its chest, they turned into a gigantic figure.


    That figure was created entirely from the ghosts. They howled continuously, their voices echoing through the sky.


    "I suppose you can no longer move, no longer can cast any Arts. You have be this person¡¯s heart, and then¡­ you will shatter¡­" The other beautiful man smiled and spoke softly.


    Su Ming widened his eyes and his pupils shrank once again. It could be said that this was the first time he encountered Shamans. Here, he encountered the Spirit Medium who pitied the dead, but was cold towards the living.


    Right now, he saw the Split Dawn, who seemed to be in control of an unimaginable power! He even saw his Master, Tian Xie Zi,ing to aplete halt at that instant, just like what the Split Dawn said. The sea of blood around him started disappearing.


    A murderous look shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes and bell chimes reverberated within his body. The white scale appeared in his hands, and the green mark of the sword glowed at the center of his brows. His Berserker Mark appeared faintly on his body.


    Because not only did he see his Master¡¯s body freeze, he also saw the figure formed by the ghosts that had surrounded Tian Xie Zi gain the form of a person, and his Master stood at the location where its heart should be. By the looks of it, it seemed like it wanted to bury Tian Xie Zi within it.


    However, Su Ming also had his doubts. From what he understood about his Master, if Tian Xie Zi dared to make such a tant show of his arrival, then he would definitely not act recklessly, but Su Ming just could not figure out what else his Master could do.


    Su Ming was just about to take action during this crisis when a sound rang out. That sound made the expressions of the two beautiful Split Dawns drastically change, it made the old Spirit Medium who was lying on the ground in only skin and bones let out a cry of surprise, and made the Shamans who had surrounded Su Ming and Tian Xie Zi sink into disbelief. That sound came from Tian Xie Zi.


    "My Shaman Beast¡­ I summon you with my voice¡­"


    As Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice echoed in the air, a low growl that shook the sky came from thend in the distance. A huge gust of wind swept through thend, and in thend far away¡­ a gigantic golden roc appeared¡­ By the looks of it, its size was about 10,000 feet!


    "This¡­ This is our sacred beast, the Golden Roc! You¡­ Who are you?! Why do you know the sacred Skill of the Shamans?!" The old Spirit Medium lying on the ground let slip a cry of surprise with an expression filled with horrified surprise.

 Chapter 260 — Three Days!

    <h4>Chapter 260: Three Days!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old Spirit Medium let out a cry of surprise, and in the blink of an eye, that horrified surprise on his face changed to one of shock.


    He never expected that the person the big Shaman tribes told him to kill with an army to¡­ possess a sacred beast of the Shamans!


    The shock that came from witnessing a Berserker summoning their sacred beast, the sacred beasts that rarely appeared even when the Shamans themselves summoned them, was like that of lightning crashing onto him. The shock made his head roar, and besides surprise, his mind waspletely nk.


    Besides the old Spirit Medium, the beautiful Split Dawns were also shocked. Their expressions instantly changed and disbelief colored their faces. This expression was incredibly rare on these two men.


    The two of them were sent to this ce 15 years ago along with the old Spirit Medium, and their goal was to wait for the person who would appear in this area once every few years and bring about genocide.


    Everything was going smoothly when they ran into Tian Xie Zi this day, but at the critical moment that one sentence from Tian Xie Zi changed everything in a manner as if the world had been turned upside down.


    "The sacred beast, Golden Roc¡­ No wonder we never managed to gain its acknowledgement and could never summon it even though we¡¯ve sent our tribe members to its resting ce multiple times in the past. So the Golden Roc¡­ already has an owner!


    "But how¡­ How is this possible?! He¡¯s from the Berserker Tribe and doesn¡¯t practice the Ways of the Shamans. How did he get the approval of the Golden Roc?!"


    In the time the Split Dawns sucked in a sharp breath, the Golden Roc arrived from where it was in the distance. Along with its arrival came a huge gust of wind that made people feel as if an innumerable amount of invisible mountains were crashing into them.


    The remaining Shamans, who had surrounded Su Ming and Tian Xie Zi, lost all will to fight when the Golden Roc appeared. Terror appeared in the midst of their confusion, and they did not dare attack.


    "The Golden Roc!"


    "Oh heavens¡­ It¡¯s the Golden Roc!"


    Uproars broke out at the sacred beast¡¯s appearance. The Shamans held a level of respect akin to meeting the might of heaven itself in the face of their sacred beasts. This creature was like the totems within the Shaman Tribe. There was in no way they could fight against it.


    At that moment, as the Golden Roc swept past thend and brought with it a huge gust of wind, these people were likefloating leaves in the sky and were thrown back. As booming sounds reverberated in the air, the wall of people crumbled down instantly.


    Su Ming sucked in a breath when he saw the Golden Roc closing in. Its gigantic body that exceeded 10,000 feet formed an intimidating pressure that made morning sky turn dark in an instant. It was covered by the Golden Roc¡¯s body as if it had just covered the sun.


    Compared to it, the people around him who were swept away by the huge gust of wind and Su Ming himself were so tiny that they could practically be disregarded. The Golden Roc forced its way into all their sights in an incredibly arrogant fashion.


    The moment it closed in, the extraordinarily mighty Golden Roc shone with a golden light that made it look like a golden eagle. It made the people be unable to look at it, especially into its eyes. There was an aloof look within its eyes, and as it swept its gaze across thend, cracking sounds would appear in the air as if the air itself could not withstand that pressure.


    The intelligence it had made Su Ming believe without a doubt that it had far surpassed the intellect of all the ferocious beasts he had ever seen. Even the rod snake could notpare with it in this.


    However, the rod snake was still an infant, so it was only natural that it would have a hard timepeting against the Golden Roc, which was a sacred beast that was famous within the Shaman Tribes.


    When the Golden Roc¡¯s eyes fell on Su Ming as its gaze swept through thend, it paused for a moment to look at him, and at the moment it did so, the golden light within its eyes instantly became stronger. It made Su Ming shudder, as if everything about him had just been seen through.


    Any other ordinary Berserker would have lost all ability to think, but Su Ming did not just practice in the Ways of the Berserkers. He also trained in the Skills of Aura Refinement and turned it into his divine senses. The strength of his divine senses might perhaps be nothing to those in the other realms, but among his peers in the Berserker Tribe, he was second to none.


    At that moment, while the divine sense in his mind still could not withstand the Golden Roc¡¯s gaze, Su Ming could at least still tell the reason behind the Golden Roc¡¯s interest in him.


    Su Ming had a feeling that the Golden Roc was not looking at him, but at the Han Mountain Bell residing within his body!


    More urately speaking, there was something within Han Mountain Bell that the Golden Roc sensed, and it wanted to take a closer look!


    Almost at the same instant the Golden Roc trained its gaze on Su Ming, the rod shaped insect snake hybrid that was recovering slowly in the Han Mountain Bell within Su Ming suddenly curled up from its sleeping, rxed position within the Bell. It lifted its head instantly and its dull eyes immediately regained their cruel re.


    The re seemed like thest rays of sunlight before the sky turned dark. It seemed strong, but was in reality rather scattered, and hidden within the depths of the re was the rod snake¡¯s pride.


    It was as if that pride existed within the blood and soul of the rod snake itself. That pride was passed down through generations and existed even now; it had never disappeared.


    That pride that was hidden within its cruelty made it seem that if they took away the difference between their power, then the rod snake and Golden Roc did not even belong in the same category of creatures, because within the rod snake¡¯s pride was an air of dominance and supremacy!


    Su Ming noticed that aura. He was shaken by this, and the light in the Golden Roc¡¯s eyes wavered for a brief moment, and Su Ming felt as if he saw hesitation within him, and he even saw the hint of fear lying underneath that hesitation.


    At that moment, Su Ming had a sudden feeling that the rod snake was like a tiger cub. Although it was small and injured, even if the tiger cub ran into lone wolves, it would still lift up its head and show off its unique aura.


    That feeling only appeared for an instant. As the Golden Roc turned its gaze away, that feeling also disappeared without a trace. No one around him noticed it, not even Tian Xie Zi.


    After all, the Golden Roc¡¯s gaze only stayed on Su Ming for a moment. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, it had happened slowly, but in reality, it onlysted for a moment.


    When the Golden Roc¡¯s gaze swept through the entirend, a huge gust of wind swept through thend. The Golden Roc lifted its head and with its mouth wide-open, it let out a shriek towards the sky.


    While the shriek might not have been deafening, it still reached its peak in an instant and turned into an indescribable sound wave that traveled in all directions.


    When the Shamans who were swept away by the wind heard the shriek, they let out shrill cries of pain and blood gushed out of their eyes, mouth, nose, nose; they exploded and their flesh and blood scattered into the air.


    The ferocious beasts under their feet had long since frozen, ever since the Golden Roc arrived. They were shivering in midair and did not dare move.


    The sound wave contained a power that made booming sounds echo in Su Ming¡¯s head, and his mind instantly turned nk. When he regained his senses, he saw the old Spirit Medium¡¯s head exploding as he cried out in pain. His entire body was dyed in ck blood as he fell to the side.


    Besides the devastating deaths of the Shamans around him, Su Ming also saw the two beautiful Split Dawns bleeding from their eyes, noses, ears, and mouths. They looked pathetic as they ran away with their faces tainted with endless terror.


    Yet as they ran, one of them could not endure the Golden Roc¡¯s voice and coughed out blood, trembling. As he ran, his body started shattering inch by inch, and before he could make it to 100 feet, he crumbled into a mass of blood and flesh, then disappeared. Only his right arm, which still held onto his lover¡¯s hand, remained.


    The remaining man looked at the arm in his hand and let out a cry of despair, but he did not turn back. He charged forward in a mad dash instead, and arge amount of blood mist seeped out of his body and surrounded him. As the blood mist spread out, his beautiful face started decaying, and in an instant, his beauty turned into horrifying ugliness. However, he still managed to escape and disappear from Su Ming¡¯s sight.


    At the same time, the body of the person that was formed from the ghosts which had Tian Xie Zi buried within crumbled and exploded under the Golden Roc¡¯s voice. It turned into the faces that were full of hate once again before they disappeared into thin air.


    Tian Xie Zi opened his eyes.


    He took in a breath of the bloody stench around him and asked calmly. "My fourth disciple, have you killed before?"


    This was the first time Su Ming saw such arge scale massacre, the first time he saw Tian Xie Zi act, and the first time he saw the might of the Golden Roc.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he nodded his head. "I have¡­"


    "Chase him down. I¡¯ll wait for you here."


    Tian Xie Zi cast him a nce and walked onto the Golden Roc¡¯s back calmly. The Golden Roc closed its eyes and allowed Tian Xie Zi to climb onto its back to sit down cross-legged.


    "The power of those two Split Dawns is equivalent to the Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm. One of them has died now, and there¡¯s only one left. He¡¯s also injured, so his power is now only around the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    "Split Dawns are rare among the Shamans. Finding a pair like this isn¡¯t easy, but he should be very quick, you also stayed around for too long. If you want to chase him down, then you will have to enter into the deep parts of the Shaman Tribe.


    "Do you dare do it, my fourth disciple?" Tian Xie Zi askednguidly.


    Su Ming lowered his head and a light shed in his eyes. He did not speak, simply turned around and charged towards the direction of the only person who escaped in a long arc.


    "I will wait for you for three days. If you don¡¯te back three dayster, then you won¡¯t be able toe back."


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice floated through the air and spread out, falling into Su Ming¡¯s ears. However, he did not falter for even a moment. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the distance.


    Tian Xie Zi closed his eyes slowly and sat down on the Golden Roc to wait.


    A bleak air covered the entirend of the Shamans. The moaning from the wind sounded like mournful human cries. As the sound traveled through thend and the wind blew past the sky, it brought about an unfamiliarity and a depressing feeling that pressed heavily against one¡¯s chest.


    Su Ming charged through the sky belonging to the Shaman Tribe, yet after he flew for an hour, he frowned and lowered his head to look at thend beneath him. Thend was covered in an endless sea of forest.


    A glint appeared in his eyes and Su Ming flew towards the ground. After a moment, he stepped on the muddy floor in the forest and closed his eyes to spread out his divine senses. After a moment, he opened his eyes and disappeared from the spot. His body floated like smoke, and after a moment, he appeared by an old tree. Su Ming crouched down and touched the wet ground. There was a drop of blood there.


    "He is afraid of being chased down, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t fly in the air. Instead, he chose to use the forest as his cover and hide in familiarnds so that he can buy time to recover¡­" Su Ming mumbled and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Forests were his home!

 Chapter 261 — Shaman Hunt!

    <h4>Chapter 261: Shaman Hunt!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Master could have killed him himself¡­ but he wanted me to do it¡­¡¯ Su Ming stood up and once he looked around, a light shed through his eyes and he sped forward like a ghost.


    ¡®It¡¯s because he saw that I wanted to join Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. That¡¯s why instead of having me experience the terrors of the Shamans only at that time and fight against them without prior knowledge, he would rather give me this chance!


    ¡®He¡¯s allowing me to begin my very first¡­ Shaman hunt!¡¯


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. As he traveled through the forest, he would asionally stop and observe the ce before he continued onward. Sometimes, he would change his direction and continue the chase down another path.


    As time passed by, Su Ming started speeding up. The number of times he stopped also became fewer. He had already determined the location where his target was running, and even when he closed his eyes while he continued running, he could somewhat feel the now hideous man escaping in the direction before him with a dark expression, his white robes stained with blood.


    When a day passed by, Su Ming could feel that the distance between him and the other was rapidly closing up. Su Ming knew that this was thend of the Shamans. There might be other Shaman Tribes within the forest, that was why he had to catch up to this man as soon as possible, and he had to kill him quickly as well. Dragging the fight out was something to be avoided at all costs.


    Else, not only would he be in danger, he might also face the risk of not being able to go back like his Master had said if he went back toote and three days had gone by.


    Tian Xie Zi mentioned that he had three days, and hence Su Ming believed that he had three days and only three days. Perhaps the three days did not mean that Tian Xie Zi was not willing to wait, but instead meant that if three days went by, then someone who Tian Xie Zi might not be able to fight would appear!


    That was why he told Su Ming that he would only wait three days! Even right up till the end, Tian Xie Zi never said anything about wanting Su Ming to retrieve the man¡¯s head. He only told Su Ming to chase him down.


    Su Ming understood all of these. The meaning behind his Master¡¯s words was clear as day. He only wanted Su Ming to experience the process of hunting a Shaman. He did not ask him to be sessful in it.


    His only demand for Su Ming was that final sentence - three days!


    Within three days, he must go back!


    When half of the second day went past, Su Ming had already entered the deep parts of the forest. It might have been noon by then, but it was difficult for sunlight to break through theyers of leaves in the forest. The ground was filled with mud and it was letting out a rotten stench.


    Su Ming continued moving before he came to a sudden halt. In the forest before him, he saw a small hill. That hill was not tall and was filled with nts, and Su Ming saw a person at the top of the hill.


    That person was crouching down on the mountain, his hideous face filled dreariness. He was staring at Su Ming.


    Their gazes met and shed with each other. Su Ming felt his mind go nk, but his divine senses were instantly activated and he regained his senses. As for the man on the small hill, a grave expression appeared in his tired eyes and his body swayed. With the momentum provided by that sway, he rushed down the back of the hill.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he charged towards the small hill. When he stood at the top of the mountain, the first thing that entered his vision was the man lifting his hands and pressing them against his chest at the hillside. He coughed out arge mouthful of ck blood, and that ck blood churned as it floated in midair before turning into ck arrows that sliced through the air towards him.


    Su Ming could tell that this person had already spent all of his strength, and he had also noticed him as Su Ming was chasing him down, that was why he could not heal his injuries. Now that he chose to attack, he was revealing the extent of his injuries.


    With a cold snort, Su Ming took a step forward and did not even bother to dodge the arrowsing his way. With his speed, he could simply ignore them.


    As he moved forward, green light shed at the center of his brows. The sword mark flickered and the sword was about to fly out, but at that moment Su Ming¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    His legs were moving down the hil,l but the moment he started moving down, he immediately noticed¡­


    There was something off about the slope!


    The man lifted his head swiftly and a tinge cruelness appeared on his lips. He charged towards Su Ming with a single leap, and he moved so quickly that Su Ming could barely keep track of him with his naked eye. If the man had been preparing for this burst of shocking speed since a long time ago, then Su Ming would have definitely not been able to catch up!


    Just as the man¡¯s speed suddenly increased, Su Ming also felt that his tempo as he went down the mountain suddenly decreased in a manner thatpletely went against all that he understood.


    It was as if he had just exchanged ces with this man and that he was going up the hill while the other person was going down. That was why this difference in speed appeared, even though this was clearly not the case.


    All of this onlysted for an instant. The man¡¯s arrows closed in on Su Ming. Although he avoided them, the moment he did so, the man closed in on him with that shocking speed of his.


    A sense of life-threatening danger immediately rose within Su Ming¡¯s body like a tidal wave. The hairs on his body rose. His body felt as if it was stuck on the mountain. Even if he wanted to fly, his greatly reduced speed and the man¡¯s shocking speed would not let him avoid the man¡¯s clearly prepared killing move.


    It had been a long time since Su Mingst felt as if his life was being threatened. Now that it happened once again, it allowed the emotions in his eyes to quiet down in an instant and a calm that was akin to still water in an ancient spread through him.


    His first act was to let his entire body be surrounded by ck fog. A ck armor that seethed with a murderous aura appeared on his descending body. It was his Divine General Armor!


    The instant the armor appeared, Su Ming¡¯s second act was not to bring out Han Mountain Bell to defend himself. Instead, he activated the power of his divine sense. His body might have slowed down, but with his divine sense, he could still see the trajectory of his iing opponent¡¯s line of attack.


    He saw the man lifting his right hand as he was quickly closing in on him and his fingernails turning into sharp ws that were surrounded by ck mist. They went straight for his chest and would arrive in an instant.


    When he saw all of this clearly, Su Ming moved to the side slightly.


    A loud bang rang through the air and he jolted. Unable to withstand the attack, his Divine General Armor started shattering. Yet even though it was shattering, it recovered within an instant, and this continued multiple times until the armorpletely cancelled out the man¡¯s attack. However, sharp pain that came from the jolts shot through Su Ming¡¯s entire body because his Divine General Armor was just an illusion and did not have physical form.


    Su Ming had not yet gone to the Great Yu Dynasty to retrieve his true armor.


    That was why while the armor could resist the power of the five fingered w, it could not withstand the shell knife that was formed after the five fingernails gathered together once the man brought all five of his fingers together!


    That was a ck shell that was about the size of a knife. If anyone took a closer look, they would see that it was tortoise shell, but if that shell was taken apart, it could be stored within the man¡¯s fingers. They looked like fingernails, but if they were gathered together, then its real form would appear!


    That shell knife pierced through Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor and stabbed right into his chest!


    The knife¡¯s target was originally Su Ming¡¯s heart, but due to Su Ming moving his body slightly once he activated his divine sense, the knife missed his heart. It might hurt immensely, but at least he was not heavily wounded.


    All this happened in an instant. Once the shell knife in the man¡¯s hand pierced through Su Ming¡¯s right side of the chest, a stunned expression appeared on his face. Clearly, he did not expect that Su Ming could still avoid the attack when his speed had decreased while the man¡¯s speed increased! He was also shocked by the fact that Su Ming was one of the Divine Generals in the Berserker Tribe, and his desire to kill him grew stronger.


    His shock quickly turned into a cold sneer. Just as the man was about to pull out his shell knife, he saw Su Ming lift his head and a monstrous killing aura appear within his eyes. That was not all. He also saw a brilliant red hue in Su Ming¡¯s right eye that made it clearly different from his left eye!


    That enchanting brilliant red made his eye seem like a moon that was dyed in blood. When the man saw it at such close proximity, for some unknown reason, he was horrified!


    "This knife is pretty good. I¡¯ll be taking it!" Su Ming spoke in a hoarse voice and grabbed the shell knife that had stabbed into his chest with his left hand with such a tight grip that the man could not pull it out.


    At the same time, a bell chime spread out from within Su Ming¡¯s body. That bell chime boomed and reverberated in the air, causingyers of ripples to form around Su Ming and the man.


    The bell chimes were filled with a sense of graveness, but when they fell into the man¡¯s ears, they sounded like the heavens themselves were howling in anger, and those howls turned into thunderous roars. It caused his body to shudder, and even if he had used the mysterious power residing within the hill to increase his own speed, he could not help but flinch.


    The moment he flinched, with the shocking murderous aura spilling out from the red in his right eye, Su Ming crashed his head against the man¡¯s head before him.


    A bang rang in the air, and it was followed by the man¡¯s shrill and pained screams. He wanted to move away, but Su Ming¡¯s right hand had already flown up to grab the man¡¯s shoulder. He lifted his head, took a step forward, and pushed the man¡¯s body before he crashed his head against the man¡¯s again.


    He was forced back a dozen steps and his head suffered a simr amount of pain. The man¡¯s face was covered in blood and horror appeared in his eyes. He was already running on empty, and the amount of power he could use was only about the level of a Berserker in the middle stage of the Awakening Realm. If he had calmed and used the unique divine abilities of the Shaman Tribe, then he might have had a chance to escape.


    However, he was first intimidated by Tian Xie Zi, then witnessed his lover killed before his eyes. As Split Dawns, once their other half died, then it would be very difficult for them to be of any threat to their enemies. The Split Dawns may be powerful, but their weaknesses were simrly great!


    He originally wanted to kill Su Ming to take revenge while mid-escape, but he did not expect him to be so vicious. That blood-red light in his right eye especially made terror flood the man¡¯s heart.


    In the midst of his terror, he saw green light sh at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, and since they were so close to each other, the small virescent sword swept through the man¡¯s neck with just one slight move.


    Blood gushed out and his head fell to the ground.


    Due to the strangeness of the hill, the gushing blood and blood on the ground did not flow down the hill, but flowed up¡­


    As Su Ming let go of the man¡¯s hand, his corpse fell to the ground and Su Ming caught the man¡¯s head by its hair. Su Ming¡¯s face was pale and his breathing rapid. The shell knife remained buried deep in the right side of his chest.


    Su Ming took a deep breath and was just about to leave the hill when he suddenly turned his head to look at the forest not too far away from him.


    He saw a boy there. He was dressed in beast skins and his face was deathly pale as he stared at Su Ming with a stunned expression. There was a crude looking bow in his hands.


    Su Ming saw¡­ the Tattoos that belonged to the Shamans on his face!


    This was a child of the Shaman Tribe!


    Su Ming cast a nce at the boy in silence, then pressed a hand against his chest, turned around, and quickly walked down the hill¡­

 Chapter 262 — Boy

    <h4>Chapter 262: Boy</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky in thend of the Shamans was vast. At a ce not too far from Sky Mist Barrier that could be considered to be at the borders of thend of the Shamans was a bloody stench that filled the entirend. Even if wind swept past thend, it still could not get rid of the bloody stench from thend.


    A golden bird that was about 10,000 feet in size floated in the sky. There were hundreds of ferocious beasts prostrating themselves before it, unmoving, as if they were waiting for the Golden Roc¡¯s orders.


    The Golden Roc had its eyes closed. There was an old man who also had his eyes closed sitting on its back. His purple robes looked like dried up blood as they swayed in the wind.


    Tian Xie Zi had already sat in the spot for one and a half days. He would wait for another one and a half days for his fourth disciple, for Su Ming to return.


    This was a test. It was also his first ever test to Su Ming.


    "No matter whether you seed in going through your first change in heart, you will still be my disciple. As long as you are alive, then you will still have chances to go through other changes in heart.


    "But¡­ Sky Mist Shaman Hunt usually ends with a person going in alive anding out dead¡­" Tian Xie Zi mumbled and opened his eyes.


    "I won¡¯t worry about your change in heart. I might not know what sort of past you have, but I am confident that you will seed in going through your first change in heart¡­ you should have found peace in your heart once you saw him creating xun.


    "What I¡¯m worried is that¡­ while you are vicious, you don¡¯t have any sense of belonging to the Land of South Morning and don¡¯t have enough understanding of our hate towards the Shamans, and because of that, you will¡­ have a moment of weakness."


    There was no longer any brutality within Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes, only calm.


    He looked at the distance silently.


    If anyone followed Tian Xie Zi¡¯s gaze that seemed to be looking forward endlessly, they would find a small hill in a forest that seemed to span endlessly in a ce that could only be reached if they traveled for a day and a half.


    Su Ming stood on the small hill and did not turn his head back to look at the boy standing not too far from the foot of the mountain. The kid looked like someone who could fit right into his tribe, and if he was there, his power would be around the second or third level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He might be from the Shaman Tribe, but Su Ming could not bring himself to kill him.


    Sharp pain spread out from Su Ming¡¯s chest as he continued remaining in silence. Blood flowed out from his wound. The shell knife had still brought harm to him.


    If he had not avoided the attack, that knife would have stabbed his heart.


    He pulled out the shell knife, and at the same time Su Ming left the small hill, he lifted his left hand and pointed towards the pale boy who had just snapped out of his terror and had turned around to run back quickly.


    A gust of wind sliced through the air and closed in on the running boy in an instant. The moment it fell on him, the gust of wind suddenly split into two parts. One crashed into the big tree by the boy¡¯s side, and a green, poisonous snake that had charged out without the boy¡¯s knowledge fell to the ground once its head exploded.


    The other gust of wind crashed into the boy. He shuddered and fell to the ground unconscious.


    Only those who had mastered Awakening fine control could make the wind formed from the fingers split into two, and Su Ming¡¯s fine control had already arrived at an incredibly precise state.


    "I won¡¯t kill you, but only if you don¡¯t go back and reveal my whereabouts."


    Su Ming left the small hill and went back by the same path he¡¯d taken forward.


    He had already used more than a day¡¯s time for this chase. Now that it had ended, he did not stop to rest, but instead used the quickest speed to run so that he could get back within the three days, in the time limit his Master had given him.


    Su Ming was extremely careful as he traveled through this unfamiliarnd that belonged to the Shamans and was filled with all sorts of dangers. He knew that he should have killed the boy, but he¡­ just chose to make him unconscious.


    After the time it takes to burn half an incense stick after Su Ming left, the boy¡¯s body suddenly jolted. A mysterious energy had appeared out of nowhere and made the boy wake up beforehand!


    The boy opened his eyes and first examined his body. Once he learned that he was uninjured, he saw the poisonous snake that had lost its head by his side, and he was momentarily stunned.


    Yet it onlysted for a brief moment before it disappeared quickly. There was no longer any hint of shock on the boy¡¯s young face when he looked at the small hill. All traces of it were reced by ruthlessness and hatred.


    He got up and ran back to where his tribe was at full speed. He did not stop as he ran, and as he did so, he bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood, then closed his eyes. When he reopened them soon after, that blood of his had turned into a small blood-red bird.


    The bird pped its wings and charged into the distance at shocking speed before disappearing without a trace.


    In a ce that was not too far away, a vige could be found on a spot where the forest was cleared. The mud on the ground was filled with sand so that it was firm. There was also arge plot ofnd in the distance that was nted with vegetables.


    Laughter could be heard from the vige. Men belonging to the Shaman Tribe with Tattoo filled faces could be seen asionally roaming the vige with wary expressions on their faces. Yet when an hourter they saw the red bird that suddenly flew out of the forest, their expressions immediately changed.


    That small red bird flew into the vige and straight away went into one of the houses in the vige.


    There was an old man sitting within the house. The old man was half naked and only had a beast skin wrapped around his waist. There was a small cauldron before him and it was burning with some herbs. Wisps of smoke seeped out of the cauldron and were sucked into the old man¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth as he breathed in, beforeing out of his pores, enveloping him in a hazy, distorted aura.


    There were two beautiful girls from the Shaman Tribe behind him. They knelt by his side and fanned him gently with fans made of big leaves.


    The breeze was very light and could not blow away the wisps of smoke. The entire house was silent.


    Yet the moment the small red bird broke in, the old man suddenly opened his eyes, and within one of his eyes, four pupils could be seen!


    The small red bird closed in andnded before him the moment the old man opened his eyes. With a bang, it turned into ayer of blood fog, and as the old man inhaled, the fog was taken into the old man¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Once he did so, the light within his eyes immediately flickered as if pictures had just appeared out of nowhere before his eyes, allowing him to see everything clearly.


    "A Berserker¡­"


    A cruel and bloodthirsty smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face and he licked his lips. If any Berserker saw his tongue, they would definitely be taken aback, because the length the old man¡¯s tongue had clearly exceeded the normal length of a human¡¯s tongue. It looked like that of a snake, and it seemed as if the old man wanted to, he could lick his own hair.


    With that bloodthirsty and cruel smile on his lips, the old man stood up, and once he walked out of his house, he spread out his arms and let out a low growl.


    Once he growled, the entire tribe instantly fell silent. All the people turned their gazes towards the old man.


    "Can you smell it?!" The old man¡¯s voice was hoarse, ghastly "This is the smell belonging to a Berserker. This smell is the sweet smell of a Berserker¡¯s blood¡­ A Berserker has entered the forest where our Lizard God lives. He has walked on ournd and killed a warrior of the Shaman Tribe!


    "He has disturbed the Lizard God within the forest!


    "Kill him. Take his head and hang it outside our tribe. Dig out his heart and squeeze the blood out. His blood will be drunk by the powerful Shamans of our tribe!


    "Kill him, and pull out his teeth so that we can hang them off our necks as trophies!"


    A short period of silence fell among the people before the entire tribe erupted in a maddening roar.


    That roar came from all the Shamans within the tribe, and ruthless looks could even be seen on some of the children, women, and the elderly.


    The old man took a step forward and turned into a long arc as he charged out of his tribe. Around twenty other people followed behind him,charging swiftly into the forest beyond the vige.


    Once they left the vige, they split into two teams. The old man led a few men and flew into the sky. As for the rest, they started searching for clues within the forest with the skills passed down by their ancestors.


    Su Ming was running through the forest at an extremely quick speed, not bothering to stop and take breaks. His chest was no longer bleeding, but the pain only became stronger as he continued with his mad dash.


    He did consider flying, but that thought was immediately scrapped off. If he flew for a day and a half, then he might run into Shamans. To him, who was currently in the unfamiliarnd, this act was one of foolishness.


    Compared to the sky, the forest was more suitable for Su Ming to traverse.


    Time trickled by as he continued running. When the second night arrived, he sat down cross-legged on a big tree and regted his breathing.


    ¡®Judging from the distance, I¡¯ll reach my Master¡¯s side by tomorrow night¡­¡¯


    Su Ming touched his chest and a blood red hue appeared in his right eye. It had been a long while since he had suffered such a grievous injury. His trip to the Shaman Tribe this time allowed him to see the mysteriousness surrounding the Shaman Tribe.


    This would prove extremely useful to him during the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt a few monthster, because the experience he obtained from hunting the Shaman alone in theirnd was not an experience everyone could have.


    As he breathed in the air of the forest that belonged to the Shamans, Su Ming felt as if the oppressive feeling pressing against his heart started to fade away.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Master to have the Shamans¡¯ sacred beast! I may not know what a sacred beast is, but with just one roar, he made the Spirit Medium crumble and killed one of the Split Dawns, while heavily injuring the other, and all the other Shamans around the area died.


    ¡®This power¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He just remembered that he had seen a sacred beast like this before!


    In his memories, he saw clouds tumble about in the sky like ck fog, and it spread out to cover an area that was about thousands of lis. Within that fog was a gigantic mackerel pike.


    There was a girl standing on the mackerel pike.


    ¡®Uncle master Bai¡­ could actually fight against a sacred beast?!¡¯


    Su Ming was stunned. As he saw and experienced more things, he gained a new understanding towards uncle master Bai¡¯s strength.


    Just as Su Ming was pondering over his Master and uncle master Bai and was shocked by the might of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s sacred beasts, his eyes suddenly gained a serious look and the blood-red light in his right eye shone. His entire body tensed up like a strung bow and he leapt out of the big tree he sat on in an instant.


    He could clearly sense a dozen Shamans within an area of 3,000 feet around him with his divine senses. Those Shamans were charging towards him with vicious cruelty and with an eager thirst for blood in a manner as if they were trying to surround him.


    The first sight that entered his mind at that moment he sensed those Shamans was the boy he had knocked unconscious with the wind he¡¯d summoned from his fingers!

 Chapter 263 — His Strongest Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 263: His Strongest Attack!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming fell silent. With one leap, he quietly went towards the male Shaman that was the closest to him in the area he could sense with his divine sense.


    A serious expression settled on his face and blood-red light shone in his right eye, filled with a murderous aura. The moment he closed in on the cruel looking man, that murderous aura erupted all at once from within him. That man immediately stopped and mmed his lifted hands onto his face.


    That strange sight made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The very moment the man¡¯s hands struck his face and he coughed out arge mouthful of blood, a dozen teeth broke off in his mouth and spilled out with the blood.


    They turned into a dozen sharp thorns that charged towards Su Ming at shocking speed.


    Su Ming had never seen such a skill before, and he was just about to dodge it when those thorns changed direction and followed him closely as if they possessed a high amount of intelligence.


    ¡®What an incredible Shamanic divine ability!¡¯


    Su Ming knew that it was impossible for him to kill the man before him quietly now. Green light shone on the center of his brows and the small virescent sword charged out swiftly before shing against the dozen thorns with a loud bang.


    As the bang echoed in the air, those thorns shattered, and the small virescent sword charged towards the retreating male Shaman, prating through his forehead.


    His pained cries before his death fused together with the bang and broke the silence in the forest at night. It was like a stone had been thrown suddenly into a well with only still water and it caused arge amount of ripples to appear on the water¡¯s surface.


    Right when the scream rang out, Su Ming noticed the remaining Shamans in the area of his divine sense immediately changing direction and charging towards where he was. There was now only around 2,000 feet between them.


    Su Ming knew that he could not escape from being surrounded and decided to charge towards one of the Shamans. He dashed forward at an extremely fast pace, and as green light shone beside him, a bang resounded in the sky. A corpse without his head fell down before Su Ming.


    Right then, there was only 1,500 feet between the remaining people and Su Ming. He lifted his head and lightning swam through his entire body. Right at the instant crackling sounds reverberated in the air, a ball of lightning surrounded him. It spread outwards, and the sky and earth rumbled. If anyone was to look from above, they would see that thend had turned into a pool of lightning, and Su Ming stood in its center.


    The swimming lightning spread outwards at a frenzied pace, and as lightning traveled through thend, mud would shatter, trees would whither, grass would turn into dust, and most of the people who were about 1,000 feet away from him shuddered.


    However, two of these dozen people could not be held back. Their bodies faltered only for a moment before they charged towards Su Ming.


    Right when these two people closed in and appeared within Su Ming¡¯s sight, bell chimes reverberated from within him. Those rumbling bell chimes turned into sound waves that crashed into the iing duo. They forced one of them to slow down, but there was still one who did not slow down in the slightest and closed in on Su Ming!


    That person was a middle-aged man with a long scar left behind by a knife on his face. That scar caused the Tattoo on his face to look as if it was split in half. There may have been ruthlessness reflecting off the light in his eyes, but under that ruthlessness was calmness.


    This person¡¯s power would be equivalent to a Berserker between theter stage to the peak of the Awakening Realm, and he was only one step away from reaching the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    If Su Ming had been at full health, he could fight against this man and win. However, Su Ming was injured, and his knowledge regarding Shamanic Spells was terribly limited, that was why if he fought against him, he would not be able to end the fight quickly. Once the fight was dragged out, then the chance he created with lightning and the bell chimes would be wasted.


    Once it was wasted and the people around him recovered, they would surround him. If Su Ming wanted to break through, he would have to pay a big price to seed.


    Besides, Su Ming had no doubt that there were other Shamans who had sealed off his path in the sky. If he dragged this out even further, then there would be more Shamans who would arrive onnd as well.


    Once a Shaman who was equivalent to a Berserker at the Bone Sacrifice Realm arrived, then Su Ming would not be able to fight back!


    In the face of danger, calm surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. However, that calmness was almost akin to aloofness. The enchanting blood-red glow in his right eye flickered, and right at the moment the middle-aged Shaman closed in, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and an ice piece appeared on his palm!


    Within that ice¡­ was fire!


    Right when Su Ming crushed that ice, a sea of fire spread out furiously from hia hand. However, that sea of fire was not hot. It spread out with a freezing chill.


    This ice was naturally the gift Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother had given him!


    That middle-aged Shaman¡¯s face instantly changed and many scales immediately appeared on his skin. By the looks of it, this person was rapidly changing from a human to some sort of ferocious beast.


    However, the speed of his change could not catch up to the fire in the ice Su Ming had summoned. The fire exploded forth like a monstrous big mouth and swallowed the iing middle-aged man. At the same time, the chill that was just spreading out a moment ago swiftly gathered around the middle-aged man.


    Cracking sounds that made Su Ming suck in a sharp breath rang through the air, and a scene of icy fire that shocked even Su Ming appeared before his eyes.


    The middle-aged man, caught in between the state of being human and beast, was sealed inside arge block of ice. His horrified expression was filled with disbelief.


    Su Ming saw a ball of fire within his body. That fire did not seem to be burning, but Su Ming saw that frozen man¡¯s body turn ck, and within the ice, he turned into a mass of ck ash¡­


    All of this happened in an instant. The power of that ice let Su Ming gain a new understanding towards his eldest senior brother¡¯s power. However, this was not the time for him to think too deeply into it. With one leap, he charged towards the Shaman who was forced to stop due to Han Mountain Bell.


    That person was not a man but a woman!


    The woman was already in the middle stage of her life and had an ordinary face. The Tattoo on her face flickered, and she had an equally vicious look on her face as the man had. However, when she saw Su Ming making one of the incredibly powerful Shamans in her tribe die in such a bizarre fashion, that viciousness turned into shock.


    She was about to move back, but another bell chime rang through the air instantly, causing her mind to ring and her body to stop once again. This would also be thest time her body stopped moving like this ever again!


    In the span of a breath, Su Ming went past the woman like lightning, and once he did so, he brought with him a head gushing with blood.


    The woman¡¯s body fell to the ground twitching.


    The moment her corpse fell to the ground, Su Ming panted harshly. His face was pale and the wound on his chest worsened. In the short amount of time, he had killed multiple people. Although he had killed the most powerful person among these people with his eldest senior brother¡¯s gift, the high speed movement exhausted his injured body.


    Nheless, he did not stop. As the murderous aura in his right eye flickered, he charged towards the remaining people who were frozen from lightning continuing to swim around him.


    Moonlight from the sky gathered behind Su Ming and formed a moonlight cloak reminiscent of the time when he was in Dark Mountain. As it floated behind him, the light turned into countless threads that danced behind Su Ming as he moved.


    He went past all the Shamans who were stunned by his lightning, and their heads flew into the sky. Green light shone, and the small virescent sword let out piercing sword whistles as it was dyed in blood.


    When Su Ming closed in on the final person, he waved his hand, and the moonlight threads behind him swarmed forward, wrapping up the Shaman swiftly, then right away they tore through him. The final Shaman of those that had surrounded Su Ming in the forest let out a piercing scream before his body was ripped into shreds. Blood gushed into the air.


    However, the battle was far from finished. Su Ming did not even have time to calm his ragged breathing. Almost at the instant after the final Shaman was ughtered by the moonlight threads, a furious roar came from the sky.


    "How dare you, Berserker?!"


    The voice was like thunder, and shook Su Ming. He lifted his head and saw eight peopleing from the sky!


    Among these seven to eight people was an old man. He was as thin as bones, but there was a mighty presenceing from him, and that presence made an incredibly grave expression appear on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    The old man was not the one who spoke. Those words came instead from a man standing among the eight people. That man¡¯s power was at about the same level as the strongest Shaman Su Ming had killed just now!


    There was something else that made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink. Besides the old man, all the people in the sky stood on ferocious beasts that looked like ligers, and all of them were roaring at him. The old man did not move, but the remaining seven people all charged towards Su Ming.


    The ruthlessness in their eyes, their thirst for blood, and the mighty presences made the exhausted Su Ming feel as if he was caught between life and death.


    Su Ming hadn¡¯t expected that the results of that one merciful act could be so terrible!


    He had clearly saved the boy¡¯s life before he had knocked him out. He had clearly killed that poisonous snake¡­ Su Ming closed his eyes. He knew that he¡­ might have made a mistake.


    "Perhaps¡­ I really made a mistake¡­"


    As Su Ming mumbled under his breath, he sat down cross-legged and lifted his right hand. In the face of death, right at the instant the seven people from the sky came charging towards him roaring, his mind became empty. There was no terror, no regret. He even forgot about life and death itself. The only thing in his heart was the one strike that had be his own after the tens of thousands of strokes he had practised.


    He lifted his hand and closed his eyes, then sliced at the sky with a gentle swipe of his fingers.


    That single slice caused the weather to change. It was as if some seal was broken, but it was also different from the time he hadpeted against Tian Lan Meng in the seventh summit!


    Even if Si Ma Xin bore witness to that single slice right then, he would also find it difficult to find any sort of simrities between this attack and the first style of the God of Berserkers Transformation!


    This one slice was Su Ming¡¯s¡­strongest attack!


    The instant he drew that line, the aloof old man in the sky suddenly changed his expression and waved his arm. Wisps of smoke immediately spread from his body and turned into a gigantic lizard formed from smoke. It stuck out its tongue at Su Ming.


    Its tongue charged towards him and crashed into the line he had drawn!

 Chapter 264 — Three Methods

    <h4>Chapter 264: Three Methods</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That one stroke was Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack from all the divine abilities he had learned!


    That one stroke came to being after he copied the first style from Si Ma Xin¡¯s God of Berserkers Transformation and drew it repeatedly day and night with a clear mind, allowing this one line to contain his own Creation!


    That one line was no longer Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword sh, neither was it that stroke he had used that day when hepeted against Tian Lan Meng. It was instead abination of his life up to this point, all the difficulties he had went through in the Land of South Morning, his memories in Dark Mountain, and once all these thingsbined together into this one line, this one stroke became Creation itself!


    This line that Su Ming drew couldn¡¯t be found in the world before this. This line seemed to have been born out of nothing, and because of this, it became Su Ming¡¯s¡­ first ever Creation!


    With that one line towards the sky, the weather changed, but the wind and clouds remained still. As that line sliced through the air, the tongue from the lizard that was formed from the old Shaman through the smoke that came out of his pores shed into it.


    A piercing cry and thunderous bang suddenly reverberated through the forest and the entirend of the Shamans. It was as if the sounds had pierced through the sky itself and spread in all directions.


    The tongue from the gigantic smoke lizard shattered instantly, destroyed by the one line Su Ming had created with his fingers in the world.


    Things were far from their end though. The moment the lizard¡¯s tongue exploded, the expressions on the seven Shamans who had pounced onto Su Ming changed. A light shed briefly in their eyes, but that light did note from within them. It was instead a reflection of the light caused by the line Su Ming had drawn.


    And the instant the light shone, these seven people started trembling, and the person standing right at the front exploded, turning into ayer of blood fog that scattered in the air.


    Vicious trembles wrecked the two people behind that man, and their right arms and right legs were separated from their bodies as if they had been cut off by a sword. Screaming in pain, they fell back.


    As for the person behind them, a terrifying long mark had appeared on his chest. It was as if his chest had turned into a drawing board and that one line from Su Ming fell on his chest. He coughed out arge mouthful of blood and his face turned deathly pale. Horrified surprise appeared on his face.


    The fourth person behind the man who exploded was a man in his twenties. He was handsome and did not have a lot of Tattoos on his face. However, there was now a line of blood tearing apart his face, stretching from his forehead right up to the right side of his chest. Blood flowed from the corner of his lips and he staggered back a few steps before he finally managed to stop.


    The beast skins on the upper body of the fifth person disappeared like ashes in the wind. There was a faint bloody line where his heart was, but even though it was faint, it had still cut through his skin and made blood flow from that wound.


    The sixth person¡¯s clothes were also torn apart, but there was no wound on his chest. Nheless, his face had gained a deathly pale hue.


    The final person waspletely uninjured, but he was also the one who was shaking the hardest. He had just witnessed one of hisrades killed, two mutted, another one heavily wounded, while the rest of them sustained various degrees of injuries.


    The source of it all was the Berserker before them, who had done all this with a seemingly effortless sh from his right hand!


    That one sh captured his soul and stunned his heart. As this person fell into a state of shock, a feeling that he could not fight against Su Ming rose uncontrobly in his heart.


    He was not the only one who felt this way. The other people beside him were the same. When Su Ming drew that line, he had his eyes closed and executed that attack in what seemed to be an effortless manner. It was as if he had just Created a Picture in the world with a wave of his hand. They were not just wounded in their bodies, their courage had also taken a heavy blow!


    Including their hearts!


    They became afraid, frightened. To Su Ming, he had limited experience fighting against the Shamans, but simrly, there were also a lot of Shamans who did not have much experience fighting against Berserkers.


    While Su Ming thought that the Shaman Spells were strange and unpredictable, at the same time, the Shamans also felt that Su Ming¡¯s divine abilities were not just strange, but also filled with a power that they could not understand, and it horrified them.


    It was just like how no one knew why lightning would appear in the sky, like how they did not understand why rain fell from the sky instead of rising from thend. There might be some people who understood those things, but most of the people in the Shaman Tribe, they did not.


    Simrly, Su Ming¡¯s line was something they did not understand!


    In their eyes, this was not a divine ability or an Art. They could not understand just how power that could even shock the sky and move the earth be contained in that one stroke which he drew when he lifted his hand.


    They also did not know that this one line was rarely found within thend of the Berserkers, because this was indeed not an Art. It was Creation!


    This was Su Ming¡¯s World Picture Creation!


    This could be said to be the first time Su Ming truly let loose and revealed theplete form of his Creation! It was just like his eldest senior brother¡¯s Sound of Creation and like his second senior brother¡¯s Hands of Creation. Right then, Su Ming was showing off his Pictures of Creation!


    With the sky as the board and the people as paper, he drew one line through seven people¡­ It was as if he had just drawn on rice paper with ink. That one line contained such powerful permeating abilities that it spread through several papers!


    The first paper contained the biggest stain, and the power of that line was continuously weakened until it eventually faded away when it reached the final paper.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and coughed out blood. The moment he did so, he gained an epiphany. Before this, he had only a fuzzy understanding towards the meaning of Creation. There were also things he did not understand about the Creation Arts that the other Berserkers casted.


    Tian Xie Zi was a good Master, but at the same time, he was also a terrible Master. There were many things that he did not tell his disciples, leaving them to understand it on their own.


    Once they gainedpleteprehension towards the word, they would understand it.


    At that instant, Su Ming understood what was meant by Creation.


    urately speaking, that one line he drew just now could only be considered as One Creation. However, even though it was just One Creation, he had still truly Created something. It may seem the same as Si Ma Xin¡¯s Ten Creations or even any other Hundred Creations, but it was in realitypletely different.


    When Su Ming could draw ten such lines containing his strongest power, every single stroke containing the power of the world but beingpletely different from each other, then once he drew those ten lines, it would be known as ten Creations.


    If he drew 100 of such lines, then it would known as Hundred Creations. If he drew a thousand lines, then it would be known as Eternal Creation. If Su Ming could draw something incredibly and unimaginable at his 1,000th line, then he could step up his game and draw 10,000 lines. If they still contained a different form and a different spirit in each and every single one of them, then this final line would be known as the Eternal Creation that only belonged to the God of Berserkers!


    This one line of his was different from the tens of thousands of lines he drew when hepeted against Tian Lan Meng. The tens of thousands of lines that eventually gathered together and developed into his final andplete one line was what was required by the Eternal Creation Art. It was a line that could only be formed by integrating at least 10,000 different lines together.


    Su Ming understood now.


    Yet at the moment he understood this, he also realized that an incredibly powerful change had happened in his heart!


    That change was the chaos that appeared in his heart. Two different girls appeared in his mind due to that one line he drew just now. One of the two girls was the white robed Bai Ling standing in the snow, and the other was the purple robed Bai Su who was looking at him with scorn, her head lifted in determination.


    These two different people had the same face and the same wild beauty.


    "Change of heart¡­" Su Ming had heard this phrase multiple times from Tian Xie Zi. He also knew that he was going through his first change of heart, but in reality, he had no idea what this change of heart was.


    Tian Xie Zi did not exin in detail either. He still continued with his usual method of teaching and left his disciples to understand it on their own.


    When Su Ming drew that line, it was as if his heart and spirit had fused into that line. As the line became connected with the world, his emotions surged out as if a dam had been broken. Once they werepletely let out, his heart and spirit became empty.


    During that instant his mind became nk, he understood the meaning behind Creation, and it was also because of the emptiness in his mind that he understood what ¡®change of heart¡¯ meant when the two girls appeared in his heart.


    A person¡¯s emotions and desires were one of the sources that affected a person¡¯s life. They would make a person be unable to clear his mind and cause disorder within him. When that disorder appeared and the person did not deal with it properly, then it would be difficult for him to continue with his practice. If his heart was no longer calm, then it was impossible for him to immerse his mind in anything else.


    This was what was meant by change of heart.


    At that moment, the person must think of a way to remain in a tranquil state. One of the methods to do so¡­ was to fight!


    That person must fight against the source of that change of heart, thereby using the battle as proof! Just like when Tian Xie Zi brought Su Ming to fight against his seventh junior brother!


    The second method¡­ was to destroy!


    That person must destroy the source of the change of heart! Just like how the purple robes would not disappear without 1,000 drops of blood from the hearts of Shamans!


    The third method¡­ was to forget¡­ Once he forgot the source of the change of heart, then it would be gone.


    It was just like the sentence Tian Xie Zi had told Su Ming once he brought him to see the old xun maker.


    "He is blind. Did you manage to see it¡­?"


    It did not matter whether the old man was blind or not. The meaning of the sentence itself was a form of telling him to forget, just like how Su Ming forgot to realize that the old man was blind.


    At that moment, Su Ming understood the meaning behind the change of heart, and he also understood his Master¡¯s love for him. He did not tell Su Ming what a change of heart was through his words or expressions, but through his actions, and not just that, he also told him how to deal with those changes of heart!


    Even more so, he understood why his Master told him to chase down that male Split Dawn.


    ¡®Perhaps in Master¡¯s mind, there¡¯s another meaning for him to do this besides telling me about the cruelty of the Shamans¡­¡¯ At that moment, Su Ming could tell just what Tian Xie Zi had not said to him at that time. ¡®Battle, destroy, forget¡­ Master¡¯s choice for me is¡­ to destroy my change of heart!


    Destroy the source of the change of heart¡­ By killing Bai Su, he could remove this change of heart within him. Without Bai Su, Su Ming¡¯s memories of Bai Ling in his heart would not be pulled out, and her shadow would not be left to affect his heart, which would in turn cause him to be unable to calm his mind.


    If he could not, then he must forget. He must forget everything to get through this change of heart. If he could not, then he must fight, be it against Si Ma Xin or anyone else, then use that battle to find proof for his heart!


    This was the road Tian Xie Zi pointed out for Su Ming.


    The moment Su Ming understood everything, more questions arose within him.


    ¡®If a person is unfeeling and merciless, has no emotions and desires, then would he not experience changes of the heart¡­?¡¯


    All these thoughts appeared within Su Ming¡¯s head once he gained his epiphany when he opened his eyes after he finished drawing that line. It might have seemed slow, but in truth, it onlysted for the duration of his right hand drawing the line across the sky.


    As blood flowed from the corners of his lips, Su Ming¡¯s body swayed, tumbled backwards, and he ran into the deeper parts of the forest.


    His strongest attack could allow him to battle against those seven people, but he knew that he could not fight against the old man in the sky looking at him darkly. He could only use the shock brought to the Shamans after he drew that one line and turn it into a chance to escape!

 Chapter 265 — Life and Death Chase!

    <h4>Chapter 265: Life and Death Chase!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming could not see through the old man¡¯s power, but he gave him a feeling that he was extremely dangerous. In fact, when Su Ming had executed his strongest sh, instead of acting on his own, he had used a divine ability that Su Ming did not understand and gathered up smoke to create that giant lizard.


    Thesh might only have touched the lizard¡¯s tongue and caused it to crumble, but it also made Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack only kill one person!


    More importantly, Su Ming had a strange feeling that besides using the smoke lizard¡¯s tongue to counter his sh and reduce its power, there was another meaning as to why he had summoned the creature.


    That feeling was deeply rooted within Su Ming¡¯s mind. He had guessed that when his sh crashed into that tongue, countless pairs of invisible eyes appeared in the air and were all watching closely for the fine details when he drew that line.


    It was¡­ as if they were learning it!


    That feeling turned into a sense of danger that made Su Ming run without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, he charged into the forest.


    Su Ming knew that if he fought here and used all the attacks he had to keep that old man busy, due to the existence of other Shamans in this ce, it would be difficult for him to survive the battle.


    Instead of doing so, he would rather use the chance to escape. As he led them to chase after him, perhaps he could find a chance to counterattack.


    Once Su Ming left, the remaining six people who had not died in the air turned towards their leader, their supreme Patriarch.


    The old man¡¯s face was dark and he slowly closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened them once again, and right at the instant he did so, the gigantic lizard that had lost its tongue and was now floating behind him immediately lifted its head and howled towards the sky.


    As it howled, wisps of smoke appeared out of thin air around it. Most of them came from the ce where its tongue had crashed into Su Ming¡¯s sh just now. They gathered up and seeped into the gigantic lizard¡¯s body, and soon, the shattered tongue appeared once again in the lizard¡¯s mouth!


    The moment its tongue appeared, the lizard stuck it out and drew out an arc at lightning speed. If Su Ming was there, he would recognize that the arc was incredibly familiar to the one line he had drawn previously.


    However, it was simply simr to it.


    "I didn¡¯t expect¡­ that the Berserker who entered ournd this time would have gained such an epiphany. That one style I saw just now was incredibly different from what I saw in other Berserkers¡­


    "I will capture this Berserker personally. I¡¯ll capture him alive and turn him into a Shaman Puppet. He will be the servant of our tribe¡¯s sacred spirit!"


    As the old man spoke, another two pupils appeared in both of his eyes. It made him look bizarre, and at the same time, all those who looked at him would feel dazzled and not dare to look him in the eye.


    A cruel smile appeared on his lips, as if this sort of chase excited him. With one leap, he charged into the forest, towards where Su Ming ran.


    The people on thend looked at each other, and in their silence, they saw respect within the eyes of theirrades towards what had happened just now. After a long while, these people turned into long arcs and flew back to their tribe, supporting the wounded.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing was ragged as he ran. His body was like an illusion as he dashed through the forest filled with rotten leaves and mud. Sometimes he would leap up and jump from tree to tree. His feet would almost never touch the ground. It was as if he was flying at low altitude, and he was traveling so quickly it was difficult for anyone to catch him with the naked eye.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with the forest. Yet as he continued running, the apprehension he felt became stronger. He did not even need to cast out his divine sense to know that there was someone chasing after him.


    ¡®I wonder how many people came¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and a golden stone coin appeared in his hands. He hesitated for a moment before he changed it to a white stone coin. The stone coin quickly grew dull once he held it in his hands and turned into ashes after a moment. However, the area Su Ming could see with his divine sense increased by several fold, and as his head throbbed in pain, he directed that area behind him.


    1,000 feet, 10,000 feet, several tens of thousands of feet¡­ He swept through the area with his divine sense as far as he could.


    After the time taken for an incense stick to burn, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. Once the area he could expand with his divine sense reached its limit, he used a few more stone coins, and only then did he see a ghastly figure chasing after him from far behind him.


    ¡®He¡¯s alone¡­¡¯


    All of Su Ming¡¯s hair stood up on end and a wary look appeared on his face. He saw that the person chasing after him was that old man, and his familiarity with the forest far exceeded his own. This, however, was nothing. What really made Su Ming¡¯s heart sink was that the tracking skills he used were also incredibly difficult to understand.


    As Su Ming was running away, he created several signs to throw his opponent off, but the old man did not change his direction at all. He merely continued with his pursuit. This not only made the sense of danger Su Ming felt be stronger, it also made him clearly sense the person¡¯s power once he swept through the area when his divine senses were stretched to the limit.


    ¡®This person¡¯s power must be equivalent to the Bone Sacrifice Realm, and by the looks of it, he¡¯s not any ordinary Bone Sacrifice Realm Shaman either¡­ He might be in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm! But when I used my divine sense to scan the area, he didn¡¯t notice me. I wonder if that¡¯s true, or he¡¯s doing it intentionally¡­¡¯


    Su Ming was yet to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm and it was difficult for him to be certain. He could only guess, and even though he had been prepared for this, his heart still sank.


    Tens of thousands of feet away from Su Ming, the thin old man¡¯s lips curled up in a cruel smile as he continued walking through the forest. He had grown up in this forest since he was young, and even if he had be the Patriarch for his tribe, there were few who knew this forest better than he did in the tribe.


    Using the clues provided by the forest to track down wild beasts was his favorite past time. Once in a while, he would personally lead his tribe to go through this activity.


    Right now, he was hunting his prey alone, and this was nothing difficult to him.


    ¡®Looks like this little Berserker Child is also familiar with the forest. The tracks he set up are pretty good, but¡­he¡¯s still too na?ve.¡¯


    The old man licked his lips and with one leap, he traveled several hundreds of feet forward.


    ¡®Run. Run faster¡­¡¯


    The old man¡¯s smile became even crueler. However, it was clear that he did not notice Su Ming had used his divine sense to scan the area.


    Su Ming¡¯s face turned pale and his chest continued bleeding as he ran through the forest. This ceaseless fleeing not only made him tired, it also made the murderous aura in his eyes grow stronger.


    He had brought out a medicinal pill multiple times as he ran, but a glint would appear in his eyes and he would force himself to not use it.


    "It¡¯s not time yet¡­ I was originally weaker than he was to begin with. With my injuries now, I¡¯ll give an even weaker feeling to that old man," Su Ming muttered under his breath and he started slowing down.


    As he slowed down, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense immediately noticed that the old man became faster. The distance between them was closing down at an rming speed.


    ¡®If I turn my head back suddenly, he¡¯ll definitely think I¡¯m going for a desperate attack, but the weaker I am, the more he won¡¯t be worried about me, since he¡¯s so powerful!¡¯


    The murderous aura made the light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes flicker, and his body came to a halt before he changed his direction. He no longer ran away but instead dashed towards where the old man was.


    The two of them might not be able to see each other in the forest with their naked eye, but they could both sense the other person¡¯s Qi. The instant Su Ming turned around and ran towards him, the old man immediately noticed his actions and a cruel sneer appeared on his lips before his speed increased.


    ¡®A desperate attack, is it? I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes!¡¯


    The old man charged forward, and the distance between him and Su Ming started diminishing rapidly¡­


    When there were only several thousands of feet, multiple trees, and an innumerable amount of leaves between them in the forest that weed no light, Su Ming jumped past a big tree and the murderous glint in his eyes shone as he lifted his right hand and mmed it down towards the ground, his bodynding.


    The instant he mmed his hand down, a beast skin appeared between his right hand and the ground. The beast skin spread outwards until it reached a circr area of 100 something feet, and that area instantly turned into a red meadow. The meadow was red in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but to other people this area still looked no different to the forest around it.


    The moment the meadow appeared, Su Ming shuddered and instantly sat down cross-legged while bringing out some medicinal pills that could heal him. He quickly swallowed them, and the medicinal pills turned into wisps of warmth that began nourishing his body.


    Once he swallowed the pills, a freezing glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and a white scale appeared in it.


    This item was a gift from uncle master Bai. The scale contained some of his power, and this was Su Ming¡¯s final trump card.


    The green sword mark shone in the center of his brows and lightning swam around his body. ck fog also appeared on his body and turned into his Divine General Armor, and at the same time, Han Mountain Bell¡¯s form began to form faintly within him!


    Spirit Plunder was also brought out and ced by his side. The pearl floated in midair and shone with an enchanting glow, and like a vacuum that would endlessly suck in other things, it absorbed Su Ming¡¯s presence into its own body.


    Dark clouds filled the sky and dusk was about to be over. The faint form of the moon appeared in the sky along with the setting sun. Not much light was shining on thend, and that little bit of light found it hard to prate through the big leaves in the forest. Only a little bit of moonlight fell through, but even so, besides the murderous light and calmness existing in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, there was a circle within his eyes that looked like the burning moon.


    With a freezing glint in his eyes, Su Ming brought out another item - the golden stone coin Tian Lan Meng had given him. Once he held it in his left hand, a vast and seemingly endless amount of spiritual power surged into his body and traveled through the opened path within his body before granting incredible power to Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, and it was just waiting to attack!


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing gradually evened out until it was eventually so quiet that it could practically not be heard. His eyes were extremely calm, and the murderous aura in his right eye had sunk down as if it was waiting for the critical moment to strike.


    Su Ming stood up and stepped onto the red meadow, andthe moment his presence disappeared, the old Patriarch that had closed in was taken aback.


    However, there was already only 2,000 feet between him and Su Ming.


    Right when the old man stopped, stunned, a powerful divine sense along with a shocking sword aura sliced through the air from the direction before him, and it did so in a manner that spoke of absolutely wanting to end him with a calmness dripping with killing intent.

 Chapter 266 — Battle against the Patriarch!

    <h4>Chapter 266: Battle against the Patriarch!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the power of the divine sense swept outwards, a pressure that seemed like a gust of wind that could cause people to suffocate rose within the quiet forest and crashed into the old man in an instant. It caused the trees before the old Patriarch to shatter and explode into pieces. The leaves dancing in the air seemed to have turned into sharp des that were flying in-between the sky and earth.


    The mud on the ground also let out loud cracking sounds as if there was lightning hidden underneath. As it erupted, the mud flew into the sky and a rotten stench spread all over the ce.


    The sky was dark. The forest itself was originally dark, but when that divine sense suddenly struck, the trees in the area, including the leaves and everything else, were sted into smithereens. They flew all over the ce and allowed moonlight to descend upon the ground unhindered, though the light was still scattered by the shards from the trees and leaves.


    The scattered moonlight made it seem as if the moon itself was killed!


    The old Patriarch was stunned but quickly regained his wits. Yet since at the critical moment he was taken aback by the sudden loss of Su Ming¡¯s presence, it made him lose the initiative!


    The invisible divine sense came charging and crashed onto the old man with a bang. He did not feel pain, but at that instant, his mind was thrown into disarray and chaos, and he let out a grunt as his eyes, ears, nose and mouth bled.


    This attack with his divine sense was the strongest attack Su Ming could muster after he obtained the ways to train his divine sense, and to top it off, he had even used the golden stone coin Tian Lan Meng had given him.


    The spiritual power contained within the golden hue of that stone had even tempted Su Ming when he first saw it.


    This stone coin was definitely not amon object. When Su Ming held it in his hands, he used the power stored within without any hesitation to strengthen the power of his divine sense up to a level that was simr to the feeling as if his divine sense was about to experience a transformation.


    He was in a life threatening situation and the disparity between his power and the old man¡¯s was great. If Su Ming wanted to live, then he had to do whatever he could to arrive at the strongest state he could possibly be.


    As he attacked, Su Ming¡¯s calmness reached a state he had never encountered before. He could remembered that he was still by his Master¡¯s side two days ago, and three days ago, he was still in the ninth summit.


    Yet now, he was outside Sky Mist Barrier, in thend of the Shamans. In this forest that housed a Shaman Tribe, he had killed dozens of Shamans, and he was now fighting against the strongest Shaman of that tribe!


    When Su Ming¡¯s divine sense crashed into the old Shaman, the old man was pushed backwards and his mind roared in his head. His vision had also be clouded, and fear rose within his heart. As that fear appeared, an ancient legend that was buried deep within his heart surfaced along with deeply rooted shock and disbelief.


    "This¡­ This is¡­"


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank. As he moved back, his thoughts were interrupted by a piercing sword aura. It was a sword shing with green light, and it had fused together with that divine sense as it sliced through the air, closing in on him in a green arc.


    The sword was so sharp that as it passed through the air, the shards that were dancing in the air were blown into smithereens and a tunnel was ripped through the air. All the shards that once existed in the tunnel had turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    When that sword and that green light closed in on the center of the old Shaman¡¯s brows and were about to pierce through his forehead, the old man¡¯s originally normal looking pupils turned into four as if they had been divided as he continued retreating quickly!


    "Stop!"


    The old Shaman let out a loud bark, and as he shouted, veins started popping out densely at the corners of his eyes, spreading all over his face, turning into aplex looking Tattoo!


    The small virescent sword immediately came to a halt and let out a piercing screech as if it was rubbing against something, but it could not move forward!


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was sitting on the red meadow that concealed his presence and his body as he watched the old man fight against the small virescent sword.


    This was the first time Su Ming saw someone using such a strange method to force that sword to stop as he stood right before it after he was attacked by the divine sense.


    This was not any form of resistance. This was a power that was simr to his divine sense. Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled. He could clearly feel the divine sense gathered on the small virescent sword being attacked by a dark and chilling presence. That presence was filled with cruelty and malice, causing the divine sense Su Ming ced on the small sword to be destroyed.


    At that moment, Su Ming felt as if he heard harsh panting from that chilling presence, though he was not sure whether it was just a figment of his imagination.


    Those pants were very odd. They sounded as if they were mixed with chewing sounds.


    Yet since Su Ming decided to act, then he would definitely not stop with just his divine sense and the small virescent sword. Almost at the instant the small sword was forced to stop and Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled, the calm killing glint in his eyes flickered and he lifted his right hand¡ªSpirit Plunder instantly rushed out.


    Once Spirit Plunder charged out, it was followed by bolts of lightning that appeared out of thin air. As they rumbled in the sky, the dark forest was filled with blinding light.


    With a sh, those bolts of lightning charged towards the old Shaman.


    At the same time, Su Ming bent his body like a drawn out bow and stared intently at the old man not too far away from him. His right hand was still tightly clenched.


    With his face covered in veins, the old man lifted his head swiftly. He no longer looked at the trembling small sword but turned his gaze, his terrifying eyes that contained four pupils, towards the iing bolts of lightning and Spirit Plunder.


    The moment he looked over, Su Ming¡¯s body trembled. Once again, he felt the same cold and malicious presence he had sensed previously on his virescent swording from the Origin Lightning within his body.


    Under that presence, he felt as if all his lightning was gathered together, and Su Ming heard that strange panting sound apanied by chewing noises once again.


    At that moment in the forest, thunder stopped rumbling, and bolts of lightning could be clearly seen frozen in midair before the old man, unable to move.


    There was a vicious look on the old man¡¯s face as the four pupils in his eyes shone with an enchanting and alluring glow. Yet at that moment, something that could not be forced to stop shot out suddenly from among the frozen lightning, it broke through the bolts of lightning and charged towards the old man.


    That old Shaman turned his gaze towards it, but the moment he saw it, the disbelief and shock that appeared when he saw Su Ming¡¯s divine sense just recently surfaced once again in his eyes.


    "Soul Catcher Pearl!"


    The moment these two words slipped out of the old Shaman¡¯s lips in shock, Spirit Plunder suddenly shone with a ck light and floated in midair. As that light spread out, it caused the medicinal pill to turn into a vacuum in air. A surge of power that seemed to absorb the souls of humans itself spread out swiftly and surrounded the entire area, causing the old Shaman to feel as if he was being absorbed into the pill when he turned his four pupil eyes towards it. He could not move his head, neither could he move his eyes.


    "Divine sense¡­ Soul Catcher Pearl¡­ This¡­ This is¡­ You¡¯re not a Berserker. Who are you? Why do you have the skills of the other world¡¯s Immortals and my people¡¯s supreme and sacred Core¡­?


    "And that sh of yours, it was built based on the structure of the Totem¡¯s power which we Shamans worship!"


    The old man struggled, trying to tear his gaze away from Spirit Plunder. As he roared, Spirit Plunder trembled viciously, and a murky hue appeared within its ck light. Gradually, besides the sealed thread of Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Spirit contained within, an eye also appeared inside the medicinal pill, and two pupils within that eye.


    However, the old Shaman was not any ordinary Shaman. As he struggled madly, thin cracks immediately started appearing on Su Ming¡¯s Spirit Plunder. A barely noticeable glint shone within the old man¡¯s eyes and a secret thought bloomed in his head as he continued struggling.


    All of these things happened in an instant. Almost at the moment the old man¡¯s eyes were to be absorbed into Spirit Plunder and he looked as if he could not move away, Su Ming¡¯s bent body, which was curved as if he was a drawn out bow, shot out silently and abruptly like an arrow from where he was hidden within the red meadow!


    The charging Su Ming was entirely surrounded by ck fog, which turned into his Divine General Armor. Lightning swam through his entire body and weaved around in and out of the ck fog, making him appear to be filled with an indescribable might.


    His speed as he rushed out was so quick it seemed as if he had suddenly appeared out of thin air. With one step in the air, a loud bang rang through the area, causing the air to tremble. As the space distorted, ayer of ripples formed between the sky and earth and started spreading out under Su Ming¡¯s feet.


    His second step was taken right after he took his first, and his body bounded right into the air. Once he left the ground, he immediately crossed over 1,000 feet in distance before he fell from the air, and the direction to which he fell was where the old Shaman was!


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and a long sword made of ice appeared in his hand.


    That sword was naturally Freezing Sky Sword! That sword exuded a chilling air when Su Ming held it in his right hand. That chill covered Su Ming¡¯s entire right hand and fused it together with the sword. At that moment, with the chilling freeze wrapped around the sword, Freezing Sky Sword¡¯s shape suddenly changed.


    The sword suddenly becamerger by one fold and looked like it was not a sword that could be lifted with just one hand but was instead a two-handed sword!


    Su Ming¡¯s left hand gripped the sword as he dove down towards the old Shaman, and instantly, his left hand was covered in ayer of freezing ice. Once he held the sword with both hands, ice spread through his entire body at an indescribable speed and he was instantly covered in ice. His Divine General Armor gained an additionalyer of armor, one that used the Armor itself to build its shape and used ice to give it physical form, turning his Armor into the Divine General Ice Armor!


    Su Ming fell with a bang. He held the sword with both hands and charged towards the old Shaman with an air around him that screamed of wanting to cut him down. At that moment, crystalline light began shining in Freezing Sky Sword, and when it was beside Su Ming, an illusion that looked like the manifestation of a Berserker Mark appeared.


    There was a powerful looking man within that illusion. That man also held a sword in both hands, and as he leapt up, he swung his sword towards the ground fiercely.


    "The sword which I create only has one Style! Cut! Cut down everything!"


    Su Ming¡¯s ears echoed with the arrogant words of the illusionary person formed by the Art, contained within this Freezing Sky Sword. All other things disappeared from his sight, and the only thing remaining was the person who wasing closer to him on the ground¡­ the old Shaman!


    With a swing of the sword, he shed down!

 Chapter 267 — Bai Chang Zai!

    <h4>Chapter 267: Bai Chang Zai!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That one sh contained all of Su Ming¡¯s power.


    His body became as cold as an ice statue after that one sh. In his mind, there was only one thought - to kill the old Shaman.


    Just as Su Ming¡¯s body charged down, and his sword going straight for the old man¡¯s head was only a few dozen feet away, the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly shone and a cruel sneer appeared on his lips once again. Along with it came the disappearance of all the panic he previously had on his face.


    "So you¡¯re a Divine General of the Berserker Tribe! You¡¯re finally out! Looks like this sword attack is your final move!"


    The old Shaman lifted his head and raised his right hand to point towards the iing Su Ming.


    He was indeed frozen in ce by Spirit Plunder just now, and was indeed shocked by the appearance of the divine sense as well as that of Spirit Plunder, but his power was much strongerpared to Su Ming. Even if he froze, it onlysted for an instant. That was why he could recover his ability to move the instant Su Ming rushed out.


    He had kept with his act of struggling because a hint of fear had appeared within his cunning mind from all the strange things done by Su Ming. He was not afraid of Su Ming himself, but of whether he had any other strange and shocking methods.


    His words to Su Ming might have been filled with scorn, but in truth, right from the moment they started fighting, he had regarded Su Ming highly. With his age, there were many times when his expression was not reflective of what he truly thought. He might be showing scorn on his face, but his true thoughts reflected his high opinion of Su Ming. But he would not show them until when he attacked.


    As the Patriarch and leader of a tribe, there was no way his head would be empty.


    When he finally saw Su Ming reveal himself and try to cut him down, his worries were lifted. He believed that he hadn¡¯t exposed his true intentions, and that would mean he was giving his opponent a ¡®chance¡¯. In a situation where the enemy could not move, anyone would use the chance to use their full strength and execute their strongest move to attack their much stronger opponent.


    Because this might be their only chance. The old Shaman believed that if he was in Su Ming¡¯s ce, he would do the same!


    That was why when he saw Su Ming swinging that sword, the old Shaman¡¯s worries were set aside. With a dark smile, he pointed towards him. He moved his finger and a ck scale covered it quickly. In an instant, that finger turned into something that no longer looked like a human finger but that of a beast¡¯s finger!


    His ck fingernail shot out, and the scales on his finger let out a dark and malicious presence. He tapped his finger at air, and it crashed into Su Ming¡¯s sword with a bang.


    Rumbling and booming sounds reverberated through the air. Many cracks appeared on the ice enveloping Su Ming¡¯s Freezing Sky Sword. As those cracks spread out, they caused Freezing Sky Sword to instantly shatter to pieces. Only when it turned from a two-handed sword back to a normal sword did the cracks stop spreading. However, there was still a deep crack on the sword itself.


    Theyer of ice on Su Ming¡¯s hands exploded under the power of the old man¡¯s finger. As it did so, cracks appeared on the ice on the other parts of his body as well. Once they spread through his entire body, theyer of ice crumbled with a bang.


    When it fell, Su Ming once again felt that cold and malicious presence surrounding him. It surged into his body, and as shudders wrecked his insides, he heard the strange, panting-and-chewing filled sound once again by his ears.


    He opened his mouth and coughed out arge mouthful of blood. His face turned pale, and as his eyes became dull, that power forced itself into his body. He tumbled backwards in the air, and the Divine General Armor covering his body started crumbling and recovering rapidly but eventually fell apart, causing blood mist to surge out of his body. A wound on his chest was torn open and blood spilled into the air.


    Su Ming fell to the ground with a bang. There was a tree behind him. When he fell down, due to the power of the shock, it made blood flow out of his mouth once again. His eyes lost their glow, and he struggled to lean against the tree as he red at the old Shaman.


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand was held loosely by his side. No one could see his palm; they could only see that seemingly powerless struggle of his.


    The power contained within the old man¡¯s finger may have seemed ordinary, but in truth, that old man had gathered all of his power to his finger. If Su Ming could fight against that one strike from his finger, then he could fight against all the old man¡¯s other divine abilities as well!


    It may have seemed like only one strike from his finger, but it was in truth everything he had!


    The disparity between their power caused Su Ming to be powerless to resist against that one strike, especially when the old man had not been frozen by Spirit Plunder and was just baiting him.


    The old Shaman lowered his right hand slowly. As he did so, his previously scale-covered finger started returning back to normal. Once hepletely put it down, his finger had regained the form of a human¡¯s finger.


    A thin wound appeared on his finger pad and a drop of blood fell down. The old man put his finger in his mouth and licked away his blood. With a cruel sneer, he walked towards Su Ming leaning against the tree.


    "It¡¯s a pity that such a talent is wasted. How could your Master let youe alone to the Shaman Tribe¡­ He just let me have something so good so easily. Or else, if you¡¯d had more time and your level of cultivation was higher, then when I met you again, I wouldn¡¯t have been your match.


    "If you had truly escaped, you would have taken with you the experience of fighting against the Shaman Tribe. The next time I met you, trying to capture you would have been difficult!


    "Barren Core, divine sense, Divine General, and the power from that one sh that contains a simr structure to that of the Shaman Tribe¡­ Just how many secrets do you hav¡­?"


    The old Shaman slowly approached Su Ming. His gaze was like a knife that cut through Su Ming as he sized him up. Once he did so, he became certain that the youth had lost all ability to fight back.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s also the thing you did when you hid your presence and your body. All these will belong to me¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t kill you, I couldn¡¯t bear to kill you¡­ I¡¯ll turn you into a Shaman Puppet¡­"


    The old man came to Su Ming¡¯s side and crouched down. He looked at Su Ming, and the smile on his face could not hide the ecstasy within his heart.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were dull, but there was still an aloofness within them. He wiped away the blood from his mouth and met the old man¡¯s gaze.


    "What a nice look you have in your eyes. Once I turn you into my Shaman Puppet, I¡¯ll make sure that look in your eyes remains."


    "How did you discover me?" Su Ming asked hoarsely, and his voice came out incredibly weak.


    "Once I bring you back to my tribe, you¡¯ll know."


    The old man waved his right hand and a gust of wind instantly charged towards them. It lifted Su Ming¡¯s body into the air, and at the same time, the old man took a step towards the sky. He was just about to turn into a long arc and bring Su Ming back to his tribe¡­


    Yet at that very moment, in the wind, a brilliant light suddenly burst forth within Su Ming¡¯s dull eyes. He had been waiting for this chance. He had taken his injuries for this chance as well.


    A chance where his enemy had shed all defences around him and waspletely rxed in his presence!


    This chance should not have existed. The old man was cunning and would not have given Su Ming this chance. He had to create this chance himself.


    Tthe moment that light shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he clenched his right hand tightly, and the white scale he had kept in his palm all this while as he waited for this chance was crushed.


    The instant the scale was crushed, the old Shaman¡¯s, who was about to fly back with Su Ming, expression suddenly changed. Before him, an illusionary hand covered in white armor appeared around Su Ming. That hand came out of nowhere as if it hade out of thin air itself and struck its palm against thepletely defenceless old man¡¯s chest.


    The old man let out a shrill and pained cry and coughed out arge mouthful of blood. There were even pieces of torn flesh from organs along with that blood. His chest crumbled and he tumbled backwards as he continued coughing out blood.


    His face was filled with hatred and madness. As he fell back, he lifted his head and roared towards the sky, then raised his arms and pressed them against his ears. Once he did so, his crumbled chest started recovering at a bizarrely swift speed.


    Yet the scale which uncle master Bai had given Su Ming containing some of his power was definitely not so simple and over so quickly. The right hand that stretched out in midair tore through space at its side and with a boom a crack was torn open in midair. Then from within, a man walked out covered entirely in white armor!


    That man¡¯s face could not be seen clearly. The only thing that was clear about him was the aloof look in his eyes. He stared at the retreating old Shaman and killing intent appeared in his eyes. However, his body was not real and seemed to be an illusion. White mist floated out from the lines of his body.


    "Bai Chang Zai!"


    The old Shaman¡¯s pupils shrank. That white armor was like a nightmare in his memories. Practically no Shaman, especially those living near the borders, did not know that there was an incredibly terrifying entity stationed on Sky Mist Barrier.


    That person was a Divine General and had a set of white armor with him. The Shamans who had died at his hands could not be counted. He was so terrifying that even his presence was more rming that the Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    "You¡¯re just a Divine Clone! You won¡¯t be able to kill me when I¡¯m here in thend of Shamans!"


    The old Shaman¡¯s face was deathly pale, and as he continued retreating, a serious expression appeared on his face, one that had never appeared on him prior to this. He groaned in his heart. If he had not suffered that strike to his chest just now, then he would still have confidence that he could fight against Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone until it disappeared.


    However, now¡­ the old man¡¯s chest throbbed in pain. That strike had almost shattered his heart!


    ¡®So this is the little Berserker bastard¡¯s true final attack. Damn it, how could he be so cunning when he¡¯s so young?!¡¯


    The old man did not have time to pay any attention to Su Ming, but his hate towards him had already reached an intensity that could burn the heavens.


    With his experience, he had already understood that when he was plotting against Su Ming, he had also fallen into a trap. He had pretended to be frozen to lure him out and baited him to use his final attack.


    Yet while Su Ming had fallen into his trap, he did not bring out his true final attack. Instead, he used his injuries to create a chance where the old man would shed all his guard around him!


    ¡®This child¡¯s level of cultivation isn¡¯t that high, but he has a lot of attacks. The Barren Core, divine sense, his identity as the Divine General, and he even has Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone protecting him. He must be a prodigy in the Berserker Tribe, revered by others.


    ¡®He¡¯s a person of such status and is already so cunning¡­ If he has enough time to grow, then he¡¯ll end up a disaster to the Shaman Tribe!


    ¡®Even if I give it everything I¡¯ve got, I have to make sure this Berserker Tribe prodigy dies here!¡¯


    The instant the thought formed in the old Shaman¡¯s head and he looked back, the person in white armor in the sky took a step towards the old man.

 Chapter 268 — Lizard Shaman Tribe!

    <h4>Chapter 268: Lizard Shaman Tribe!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old Shaman knew that a prodigy like the young man before him would not have stepped onto thend of the Shamans so easily. Once a person like this died, it would deal a huge blow to the Berserker Tribe.


    ¡®I once heard a Shaman Follower of the Great Patriarch of the South say that there are some really excellent prodigies in the Berserker Tribe. They are trained with all the avable resources provided and are known as the people who are the most likely to be the fourth God of Berserkers!


    ¡®I heard that Bai Chang Zai was one of these prodigies, but due to an ident he was excluded. A person like him, who was excluded, already contains such frightening power and battle prowess.


    ¡®Then the prodigies who are in the list of people trained to be the God of Berserkers must be much stronger. This young man must definitely be one of them!¡¯


    The old Shaman was absolutely certain of his judgment. He had seen some Berserkers before, and none of them had had as many divine abilities as Su Ming, much less the protection of Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone.


    If someone told the old Shaman that a prodigy like this was not in the list of people trained to be the God of Berserkers, he would definitely not believe them!


    ¡®If I can turn him into the Shaman Puppet for Lizard Shaman Tribe and offer him to the Great Patriarch of the South, then my position in the God of Shamans Temple would surely increase exponentially!¡¯


    As these thoughts raced in the old Shaman¡¯s head, he continued retreating. His eyes shone brilliantly as he fixed them on the man in white armor walking towards him in midair.


    A serious expression that had never appeared on the old man¡¯s face formed there. Bai Chang Zai was so famous it could be said that his name was known through the entire region. The rumors surrounding him had been circting around the many Shaman Tribes near Sky Mist Barrier for many years.


    Su Ming immediately sat down in midair and brought out many medicinal pills, swiftly putting them in his mouth. He watched the old Shaman with an aloof gaze, and the light in his eyes flickered.


    He was thinking whether he should use this chance to immediately escape and buy time to avoid the old man¡¯s subsequent chase, or to stay back and see whether he might have a chance to deal a heavy blow to the old Shaman before his uncle master Bai¡¯s Divine Clone vanished.


    ¡®If uncle master Bai was here personally, then that old Shaman would definitely die, but if it¡¯s just his Divine Clone¡­ Uncle master Bai told me that day that I could use this to protect myself when he gave me the scale.


    ¡®By the looks of it, when he said it could offer me protection, he meant that his Divine Clone could hold back powerful foes while giving me enough time to escape¡­¡¯


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes flickered and a chilling re appeared within.


    ¡®I¡­ most likely won¡¯t be able to fulfill my promise with Master¡­ There¡¯s still one day left. With my current injuries and with this person chasing after me, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to return back to my Master¡¯s side alive.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and determination along with firm resolution appeared on his face. He turned his head back to look at the sky in the distance. That ce was where he came from. It was where Sky Mist Barrier was located, and in that direction, his Master was waiting for him.


    Su Ming had never expected that the experiences he obtained with the appearance of his purple robed Master would end in separation. Things happened far too quickly, so quickly that he had no time to prepare for anything.


    He Feng¡¯s fusion with the Wings of the Moon was still ongoing inside his cave abode in the ninth summit. If Su Ming did not return for a prolonged period of time, then there would be no one who could calm He Feng¡¯s agitation, and disaster would definitely ur.


    There was also Zi Che who was still guarding his cave abode and waiting for his orders.


    Then there was his second senior brother, who would lift his head to look at the sky so that sunlight would fall on his side profile as he smiled, and there was his third senior brother, who would grin foolishly as he bragged about how smart he thought himself to be.


    There was also his eldest senior brother, who showed his love for him quietly and gave him a treasure to protect himself.


    There was his Master as well¡­ Perhaps he would never see them again. Perhaps it would take an unknown amount of years and months before he could be reunited with him¡­


    There was also Bai Su, the girl who looked incredibly simr to Bai Ling. Su Ming did not even need her to stand in front of his face, and signs that his heart was changing appeared within him. He could choose to destroy her, fight against something, or choose to forget her.


    All these things made Su Ming fall silent. Right before his eyes, he saw the boy who stared at him in a daze as he stood there stunned and panicked with a crude bow in his hands after Su Ming killed the white robed Split Dawn.


    ¡®A moment of weakness, one mistake, and the price I have to pay¡­ is so big.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them once again, he saw that uncle master Bai¡¯s Divine Clone had already closed in on the old Shaman and was now far away from him.


    Wisps of white smoke seeped out of the white armor covering his body. It floated into the sky, and once the smokepletely dissipated, that person would also disappear.


    Su Ming knew this, and the old Shaman too knew this. He was retreating to stall for time, but even though he was fast, the heavy blow on his chest that had nearly brought about his death not only made his speed as he ran back slow, it also allowed uncle master Bai¡¯s Divine Clone to close in on him like lightning.


    The distance between the two of them did not widen due to the old Shaman¡¯s retreat. Instead, they just became closer to each other. The moment Su Ming opened his eyes to look, there was already less than 100 feet between Bai Chang Zai and the old Shaman.


    With an aloof gaze shining through the armor, uncle master Bai¡¯s Divine Clone lifted a palm and pushed it at the space separating them of about 100 feet.


    The instant he struck, the old Shaman¡¯s pupils shrank once again. A strong sense of danger rose abruptly within him. At that instant, he suddenly stopped, lifted his arms, then pushed them towards Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone with a roar.


    Many scales rapidly spread through his body and covered him entirely in an instant. It made him look as if he had just gone through a Beast Transformation. The scales werepletely ck and a ghastly and malicious presence exploded from him.


    His hands had turned into ws, and just as he was about to crash into Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone¡¯s attack through the air, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he lifted his right hand to point at the Spirit Plunder that was still floating in midair!


    With that one finger pointed towards it, that strange, dim light from Spirit Plunder erupted once again even though there were cracks on the medicinal pill. An eye that seemed to have two pupils also appeared within the pill. It could make those who looked at it be dazzled, and now it turned to look at the old Shaman.


    As the dim light appeared, the power of the pill that sucked in human minds spread out, and when the eye with two pupils that had absorbed some of the old Shaman¡¯s mind looked over, the old Shaman¡¯s hands froze for an instant in the motion of raising.


    This pause was not voluntary. Even if it was a pause thatsted only for an instant, even if this was a pause that Su Ming would be unable to use for a chance tounch a counterattack, but¡­


    Bai Chang Zai could!


    A loud rumble spread out abruptly, and asyers of ripples spread out, wind flowed backwards. Many trees and bushes on the ground were destroyed. Even the ground cracked.


    Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone took a step back and the speed of the white smoke dissipating from his body became faster. However,pared to him, the old Shaman could only be described as a wreck.


    His arms were torn to bloody ribbons and many scales crumbled and fell. His arms looked as if ayer of skin had been torn off, revealing his flesh, blood, and veins underneath. His chest, which had healed up, sank once again. Lots of blood spilled out from his mouth. He fell back and staggered a few hundred feet back before he finally stopped. When he lifted his head, blood could be seen flowing from his mouth. He looked pathetic, but his eyes were brimming with rage that could burn the heavens.


    A roar towards the sky tumbled out of his lips. The old Shaman¡¯s shirt was instantly ripped to shreds; only a few pieces were left on him. His thin body looked as if a lot of power was stored within him. His furious expression and vicious roar was enough to make all those who looked at him feel terrified.


    "You little Berserker bastard, once Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone disappears, just watch how I¡¯ll turn you into a Shaman Puppet!"


    It was clear that the old Shaman¡¯s rage had reached its peak. If it was not due to Su Ming¡¯s sudden ambush, he would definitely not have been so heavily injured by this fight.


    His hate for Su Ming had already reached a monstrous level, because this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened but the second!


    As the old man roared and raged, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone moved towards him quickly once again with an aloof expression. In an instant he closed in on the old Shaman. Su Ming watched everything that transpired from the distance in the sky with a calm gaze. Not a hint of emotion stirred within him.


    He still had onest attack he had not brought out - the power of his Berserker Mark!


    The power of his Berserker Mark might not be powerful to the old Shaman, but Su Ming believed that if he grasped the timing, then even if his Berserker Mark had the power akin to pping that old man with grass, perhaps he could still turn it into thest bit required to defeat him.


    As Bai Chang Zai closed in once again, the old Shaman found himself unable to retreat anymore. Not only did he have to fight against the Divine Clone, he also had to pay attention to Su Ming¡¯s attacks. This made him let out a low growl with a fierce expression as he knelt on the ground.


    The moment he knelt down, he mmed his bloodied hands onto the ground and lifted his head. His eyes were filled with sinister intent. He did not kneel on both knees but chose to go down on one knee. His left leg was stretched out straight behind him in a bizarre fashion that made him look as if he was trying to position his body to look like a beast.


    Almost at the instant he positioned himself in that manner, the endless sea of forest in the vastnd turned deadly silent. The leaves did not move, the wind became still, even the birds and beasts within the forest all turned quiet at that moment.


    A ghastly and malicious presence that far exceeded the oneing from the old man surged forth from all directions, and along with it were panting sounds mixed with chewing noises.


    Su Ming was shocked. He turned his attention towards the ground swiftly and his expression instantly turned serious. Once he spread his divine sense around the area, he sucked in a sharp breath. The ghastly and malicious presence wasing from every leaf on the trees, every inch of mud, every bird and beast, every single rotting carcass and beast bone buried under the mud, and from every corner of the forest.


    At that instant, it was as if the entire forest had be one with the old Shaman!


    "The Totem of Lizard Shaman Tribe, the sacred beast of Lizard Shaman Tribe. O Great Lizard God, I am your servant, and I ask you¡­ toe upon yournd and let loose your raging fire upon the enemies who offended you. Let them burn in the depths of hell¡­"

 Chapter 269 — God of Berserkers Song!

    <h4>Chapter 269: God of Berserkers Song!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the old man finished speaking, he lifted his head and roared towards the sky. That roar did not sound like it came from a human but instead like the roar of a wild beast.


    The instant he roared, streams of ck fog charged forth from all directions in the forest. That ck fog was so quick that it surpassed the speed at which Bai Chang Zai moved. Almost in an instant, the entire sky, earth, and forest were covered by this endless mass of ck fog.


    In the old man¡¯s tribe located deep within the forest, almost all the members of the Shaman Tribe there were kneeling down. They linked their hands together and surrounded a ck statue that was about 100 feet in size with devout expressions, worshipping it relentlessly.


    That statue was not a person but a gigantic lizard. That lizard had a vicious expression on its face and exuded a cruel and malicious presence. It had its head lifted towards the sky, and within its gigantic mouth was a child. That child did not seem to be dead and was struggling as it cried.


    That statue looked almost alive. When anyone looked over, they would find the child¡¯s pained expression was so clear that it would make them feel as if they could hear the child¡¯s wretched cries.


    They could also see that the child¡¯s face was not filled with the Tattoos of the Shaman Tribe, but¡­ a Berserker Mark!


    Under the lizard¡¯s four legs were three people. They were an old man, a woman, and a young man. These three people who were carved on the statue were also crying out shrilly. Berserker Marks could be seen clearly on their faces.


    Around the terrifying statue were hundreds and thousands of Shamans. They had the statue surrounded in multiple circles. Among them were old people, children, women, and even Shamans. Their voices blended together, and the instant the sky and earth was covered by that ck fog, their voices reached out as well.


    It made all those who heard those voices to feel as if they contained an endless amount of malice and ghastliness. When that sound fell into anyone¡¯s ears, they would feel their hearts racing, fear filling them up, and chills running down their spines.


    At the same time, at the ce where Su Ming was fighting against the old Shaman, the old man became the source that attracted all the ck fog. As it continuously surrounded the old man and enveloped him, the fog turned into a gigantic lizard!


    That lizard was lying on the ground and swinging its tail. Red light shone within its eyes and its tongue was stuck out its mouth when it lifted its head to roar at the sky. Its face was the exact same as the statue¡¯s that was being worshipped by the hundreds and thousands of members of the Shaman Tribe within the tribe in the forest!


    The size of the lizard was about 100 feet, and it grewrger as the ck fog continued surging. The presence that came from within it was filled with ghastliness and malice. As it roared and chewed something in its mouth, that panting sound Su Ming had heard multiple times appeared once again.


    At that moment, Su Ming finally understood to whom that voice belonged to!


    When the lizard roared, it turned its head and red at the iing Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone, and Su Ming immediately noticed that the lizard had two pupils in each of its eyes!


    The instant the lizard looked at Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone, it swung its giant tail. With a shocking whistle, it struck the air, which caused a faint crack to appear in the air, and it charged straight towards Bai Chang Zai.


    Bai Chang Zai did not even bother stopping. He had already mostly disappeared, and whatever remained of him looked almost transparent. The moment the lizard swung its tail, he lifted his right hand and hurled out his fist.


    That punch may seem ordinary, but the moment the lizard¡¯s tail touched it, the lizard was forced to retreat a few steps. A few parts of the tail shattered and blood spilled into the air.


    Yet at the same time, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone became even more faded out, as if he would disappear at any moment.


    Right then, the giant lizard took a leap and arge amount of ck fog from midair gathered around him. It allowed him to grow until he was nearly 1,000 feet in size, and with a body built like a small hill, it charged towards Bai Chang Zai.


    "Your Divine Clone is about to disappear, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll deal with the descent of my tribe¡¯s sacred beast!" a raspy voice shouted out from within the lizard¡¯s mouth. As that voice reverberated through the air, the lizard rapidly closed in with Bai Chang Zai.


    Su Ming stood up. Blood-red light shed in his right eye and he lifted his right hand. With a determined look on his face, Dark Mountain appeared behind him. A mighty pressure came from the five-peaked Dark Mountain, and as Su Ming pointed a finger at the giant lizard, the mountain charged towards it.


    Almost the instant the giant lizard closed in, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s illusionary body lifted his head and a brilliant re suddenly appeared in his eyes. Within that re was an indescribable fighting spirit.


    That was a feverish battle spirit that was so hot it could burn another person¡¯s eyes. The moment that re appeared, on the endless Sky Mist Barrier which was located far from the battle, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s real body also lifted his head from his position where he had been sitting on the wall quietly meditating. The same re appeared in his eyes, and his body instantly became thinner!


    At the same time, back at the spot where the battle was ongoing in the forest of thend of the Shamans, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone returned from the illusionary and almost transparent state to the form of when he looked almost real. Right then, he clenched his right fist and charged towards the iing lizard.


    A shocking bang reverberated through the area. Bai Chang Zai¡¯s fistnded on the lizard. With that one punch, his body began to quickly dissipate, and in the span of a breath, he became almost invisible.


    The lizard let out a piercing screech, and the spot where Bai Chang Zai¡¯s fist connected started to crumble. Its body began to be torn to shreds, which spread through his whole form. Its gigantic body also started falling backwards as if it could not withstand that punch.


    Bai Chang Zai¡¯s almost dissipated body took one step forward and appeared right before the lizard. He lifted his right hand. This time, he did not use his palm or his fist. Instead, he used a finger and tapped it against the lizard¡¯s head.


    Through the entire process where the finger was lifted and fell, Su Ming, who was not too far away, had the misconception that the dark sky had just suddenly turned brighter.


    "This attack is my own creation. Its name¡­ is White!"


    As the calm voice sounded, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s right index finger turned into a white light that could chase away darkness. It became the brightest spot in the world, and at the moment it fell on the giant lizard¡¯s body, the lizard instantly turned white.


    As it brightened up to a blinding degree, loud booming sounds reverberated through the world. The lizard let out a piercing screech that shook the sky and earth. Its body crumbled entirely, and its destruction did not start at the spot where Bai Chang Zai tapped with his finger but its tail. It started crumbling apart inch by inch and turned into ck fog that scattered away, revealing the old Shaman¡¯s left leg within it.


    The next thing that was destroyed was the lizard¡¯s body. As its body continued shattering and disappearing in the form of ck fog, the old man¡¯s bent right leg that made him seem like he was kneeling and his body were revealed.


    Soon after, the gigantic lizard¡¯s destruction spread to its front legs. Once they shattered with a bang, its head, where Bai Chang Zai¡¯s finger was, exploded. Arge amount of ck fog scattered away, revealing the old Shaman¡¯s head, and with a pale face, he coughed out a fresh, red blood.


    With that tap, Bai Chang Zai let out a soft sigh as if he was regretting something. His illusionary body could no longer continue existing and disappeared from the world along with the ck fog that appeared once the lizard started shattering.


    When it happened, the Dark Mountain that was formed from Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark crashed into the old Shaman, who was still vomiting blood. At the same time, Su Ming charged forward like lightning. The blood-red light shone in his right eye, and an illusionary tribe appeared around the old Shaman.


    That tribe¡­ was naturally Dark Mountain Tribe!


    When it appeared, a blood red that seemed like it was burning rose in the world around the old man!


    The Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!


    Once the picture waspletely revealed, the area within it seemed to have turned into another dimension, and the pressure formed within that dimension caused the injured old Shaman to cough out blood once more. His eyes became dull, but there was madness within them.


    He might be heavily injured, but he was not about to breathe hisst just yet. He was on thend of the Shamans, and especially in the forest where his Totem Beast rested. His life force was still aplenty. He would not die that easily.


    Su Ming¡¯s quick charge made it seem like another line had been added to that Picture of Dark Mountain in the world. He rushed towards the old man, and when the old man came towards him with a roar, the two of them shed into each other.


    Loud booming sounds reverberated through the air. The five-peaked Dark Mountain¡¯s attack, the grief contained within the buildings in Dark Mountain Tribe, and the red re shining from the blood moon in the sky fused together with Su Ming¡¯s body, causing another line to appear in the Picture of Dark Mountain. It made it seem almostplete.


    The instant the two people closed in on each other, Su Ming lifted his right hand and drew a line at the old man!


    Right when he did so, then entire Picture of Dark Mountain moved and twisted as if it had turned into ink. It was absorbed by Su Ming¡¯s line, and once it fused together with that one line, they sliced at the old Shaman!


    At the same time, a grief filled with age radiated off Su Ming¡¯s line. That feeling had not been there even when he had drawn out his strongest line before. This presence had only existed when he instinctively drew that line when he fought against Si Ma Xin.


    As that presence appeared, a faint voice that did not seem to exist but also seemed to have been in existence since the beginning of time spoke from within Su Ming¡¯s line.


    "When I was born, everything was still¡­"


    Su Ming raised his hand.


    "After I was born¡­ The Berserkers had weakened¡­"


    The line was drawn.


    "If the heavens are heartless, then we will all be separated¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head, and his eyes were filled with grief.


    "The earth was heartless, and it made my Dark Mountain die¡­"


    That one line contained the entire Dark Mountain, contained Su Ming¡¯s everything, and shed across the old Shaman¡¯s chest.


    Once that line was finished, Su Ming knew that the first Style of his Picture Creation was finallyplete. It contained the life he went through in the passage of time, contained his emotions, and contained his world¡­


    If Si Ma Xin was there and saw Su Ming¡¯s line, he would definitely feel utterly shocked. If he heard the voice within that one line, that shock would reach a monstrous level.


    Because within the four lines, besides the first line that would appear in a faint whisper when the first Style of the God of Berserkers Transformation was executed, the rest of the lines werepletely different from the God of Berserkers Song.


    Because the God of Berserkers Transformation was created based on a Berserker Tribe war song that was created by the first God of Berserkers when he had reached the peak, and it was also called¡­ God of Berserkers Song!

 Chapter 270 — Master

    <h4>Chapter 270: Master</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the line was drawn, a crack that seemed to divide the sky and earth appeared in the air under the dark sky. Su Ming¡¯s right index finger was like the tip of a brush. When he drew past the old Shaman¡¯s chest, his body moved along with it. Like the falling of leaves in autumn, he drew an arc, then turned his back towards the old Shaman right in his face and walked away.


    The old Shaman coughed out blood and staggered a few dozen steps backward before swiftly lifting his head. The moment he trained his gaze on Su Ming, a terrifying long line appeared on his chest and blood poured out of that line. His blood dropped on the ground, causing the ce to be filled with a bloody stench.


    The old Shaman¡¯s bones from the wound on his chest could be seen shattering inch by inch, and the organs under those bones had turned into a pool of blood¡­


    The old man¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He lowered his head and looked at the long wound on his chest. Slowly, as if he could not stand straight, he knelt down on the ground, and blood poured out once again from his mouth.


    Su Ming stood before him and closed his eyes. In his mind, the words that did not seem to have existed but had appeared during the process he drew the line reverberated in his head.


    A raspy voice tumbled out of the old Shaman¡¯s mouth weakly, "Such a Style that beats even the makings of nature itself has proven my assumptions. You are definitely not an ordinary Berserker. In the Berserker Tribe, you¡¯re definitely one of the prodigies who are known to have the highest possibility of bing the God of Berserkers¡­"


    Su Ming did not speak. He still had his eyes closed, immersed in the experience of drawing that line.


    "It¡¯s a pity, even if that Style of yours feels like an attack from nature itself, but¡­ the difference between our power makes it so that even if I am heavily injured, you still won¡¯t be able topletely kill me that easily!"


    The old man knelt on the ground and struggled to lift his head. A dim light appeared in his dull eyes and ckness immediately formed on his body, even though he was mortally wounded. That ckness came from the wound on his chest and spread around his entire body.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the old Shaman calmly. He had to admit that the old man was right. Just as he said, he could not kill this personpletely.


    Because the instant he used that line to destroy the old man¡¯s life force, Su Ming sensed that ghastly and malicious presence once again. That presence had be one with the old man, and because of it, while he could destroy his body, Su Ming could not destroy his soul.


    He had to have the same level of cultivation as Bai Chang Zai, or else he would not be able to cut down the connection between the old man and the Lizard Totem which he worshipped.


    "Thirteen yearster, when the sacred beast of Shaman Lizard Tribe remakes my body, I¡¯ll wait for you in thend of the Shamans¡­ The fight between us has not ended!"


    The old Shaman¡¯s voice grew increasingly weaker. His half kneeling body had already turnedpletely ck, and every spot that was covered in ck turned the old man¡¯s body into a statue. His body swiftly became rigid.


    "When we meet again, I will¡­"


    The old man¡¯s dull eyes shone with a cruel and deeply rooted hate. He red at Su Ming. The moment he closed his eyes and opened his mouth, wanting to say his final words before this body of his died¡­


    ¡­ Su Ming¡¯s aloof voice cut him off.


    "You will find that your Lizard Shaman Tribe has been destroyed thirteen years ago," Su Ming stated calmly. His words held no hint of bloodiness, but when they fell in the old man¡¯s ears, his eyes flew open.


    "You!"


    The moment the old man opened his eyes, his breathing turned rapid as if he was struggling to escape from death. Blood flowed from his lips, but he found that he could not even form aplete sentence. He could only force out one single word, and as he struggled, his head became rigid and his entire body turned into a statue. He was rooted to the ground and soon enveloped by a ghastly and malicious presence. Unless one¡¯s power was greater that the sacred lizard¡¯s worshipped by Lizard Shaman Tribe, then no one could destroy this, much less take it away.


    This statue had turned into a part of the forest.


    Su Ming¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on the dead old man now turned statue. His heart was very calm. Once again, he gained a new understanding of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s strangeness.


    If the old man was a Berserker, perhaps he would have truly died. Yet right now, his physical body might have been destroyed, but his soul was still around and had fused with the forest. With some time, his body would be remade.


    Su Ming did not understand this mysthical ability, but he could still sense that this skill truly existed.


    He brought out some medicinal pills and ced them into his mouth. He took in a deep breath and lifted his head to look at the weather. The sky was no longer dark. Dawn was almost over and the first rays of sunlight were about to shine through. In fact, if he looked into the distance, he would find that the horizon had be bright.


    "Shaman Tribe¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    His trip to thend of the Shamans had allowed Su Ming to gain first hand understanding of the Shaman Tribe. That understanding was much more impactful and useful than if he had listened about the Shamans from other people or read about them in ancient scrolls.


    If his eldest senior fellow disciple had not given him the treasure to protect himself, then he would have died during the day. When he was surrounded by that dozen Shamans, if he had been held back and made a single mistake, he would have been unable toe back.


    If it had not been for the scale that turned into his uncle master Bai¡¯s Divine Clone, Su Ming knew that he would be the one lying on the ground right now.


    He stared at the old Shaman who had turned into a statue. His expression was the one he¡¯d had in his final moments of life - a rage filled face that seemed to want to say something. This person could be considered to be the strongest enemy Su Ming had ever run into!


    Su Ming touched his chest. The injury over there had be even worse, but after he used many medicinal pills to recover, he could control it somewhat.


    ¡®There¡¯s still one day¡­ with my speed, I won¡¯t be able to go back in time¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked in the direction his Master was waiting for him. He fell silent for a moment.


    ¡®I¡¯ll bete by about half a day. Master said he¡¯d wait for three days¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Right now, he had to make a choice.


    One of the choices was for him to leave this forest as quickly as possible. Even if he could not make it in time, perhaps his Master would still be waiting for him.


    As for the second choice, it would be¡­


    Su Ming opened his eyes, and within them was determination and viciousness. He turned his head around and looked towards the deeper parts of the forest.


    ¡®If I go back now, I¡¯ll definitely question my decision for doing so!¡¯


    He turned around calmly and put away all the things he had brought out in this ce before turning into a long arc and charging into the forest. In his dash, he disappeared from the ce. His direction was clear. It was the ce where Lizard Shaman Tribe was located deep within the forest!


    Su Ming might not know the exact location of where the Lizard Shaman Tribe was located, but he had lived in a forest since he was young. If there was a part in a forest where a tribe of more than a hundred people lived, then there would definitely be tracks and clues that showed where they were in the forest.


    It might be a little difficult for other people to look for a tribe hidden within a forest based on those clues, but to Su Ming, this was not difficult, especially when he had his divine sense helping him. With that, the search became even easier.


    ¡®This tribe is definitely not a big tribe and there aren¡¯t a lot of powerful Shamans in there. Since I killed quite a number of them and the old Shaman from their tribe died¡­ If I don¡¯t bring an end to this, I¡¯ll regret it!¡¯


    Killing intent shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had harbored no hostility and grudge toward the tribe, but because of one moment of weakness, he had fallen into a situation where he almost died.


    Not long after Su Ming left, at the ce that had just been a battleground moments ago, rustling suddenly could be heard in the midst of the silence right beside the old Shaman that had turned into a statue.


    That sound was of someone walking slowly from the distance. Before long, a person came out from the forest.


    That person was dressed in purple robes. Naturally, he was Tian Xie Zi!


    Tian Xie Zi walked towards the old Shaman now turned statue and stood beside him with a calm look. Once he lifted his eyes and cast a look in the direction Su Ming had left, his gaze fell on the old Shaman¡¯s statue, and at that instant, his eyes were filled with a powerful killing intent.


    "How dare you try to hunt down my disciple¡­! Since you provided a chance to sharpen his skills, I¡¯ll grant you death."


    Tian Xie Zi lifted his right hand and pped the statue gently.


    With that p, the statue trembled, and with a loud bang, numerous cracks appeared on its body before it shattered into pieces that scattered in the air. A faint sound that sounded like a pained cry echoed in the air.


    The moment Tian Xie Zi ¡®s palm struck the statue, he broke the connection between the old Shaman and the sacred lizard in the forest, which in turn destroyed his soul and brought about his true death!


    "And you, you little reptile¡­ You are merely a thing that gained sentience after a small Shaman Tribe worshipped you. Do you really think you are a sacred beast of the Shaman Tribe?!" Tian Xie Zi said to the air unhurriedly and lifted his right leg before stomping on the ground.


    The instant his footnded, a violent gust of wind passed through the forest. The earth trembled, and many piercing, moaning sounds rang out. Su Ming, who was running through the forest, could not hear it. Only the cause of that sound, Tian Xie Zi, could notice it.


    As his footnded and the piercing moan echoed in the air, a lot of ck fog began forming in the air before him. Right before Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face, the ck fog gathered together and turned into a gigantic lizard.


    The lizard was indistinct. Its originally cruel eyes now showed panic, terror, and a plea for mercy as it looked at Tian Xie Zi. It trembled, and right on the spot where it was, it bowed its head and worshipped Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi remained silent for a moment before he let out a cold harrumph.


    "Looks like the Lizard Shaman Tribe has worshipped you quite a lot. Not only have you gained a form because of it, you also have intelligence¡­ I can grant you mercy. Stay here, and when you meet my disciple again, you must follow him and protect him with your life!


    "If you disobey my words, then I will send you back from whence you came!"


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice was serene, but when his words fell into the illusionary lizard¡¯s ears, it made the creature shudder, and within its eyes, gratitude and obedience appeared.


    "Begone!"


    Tian Xie Zi waved his arm, then walked towards the direction Su Ming had left.


    The illusionary lizard turned into ck fog once again and disappeared into the ground.


    While running through the forest, Su Ming would asionally stop to observe the signs around him, then change his direction ording to what he discovered. The sky gradually brightened, and when the sun reached its brightest point at noon, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had already discovered the location of Lizard Shaman Tribe. That tribe¡­ was somewhere before him!


    Su Ming¡¯s body floated forward like an apparition, but when there was still about tens of thousands of feet between him and Lizard Shaman Tribe, he suddenly came to a halt. He saw a person standing before him!


    "Mas¡­ Master!"

 Chapter 271 — This is My Creation

    <h4>Chapter 271: This is My Creation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The person standing before him was dressed in purple. That familiar robe and familiar presence shocked Su Ming. A feeling of having found his family instantly spread through his heart and body.


    As the word ¡®Master¡¯ spilled out of his mouth, Tian Xie Zi turned around. His expression might still have been dark, but there was a smile curling up at the corner of his lips.


    "You went through a lot," Tian Xie Zi said softly, praise evident in his eyes.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He had originally thought that it would take years before he found his Master again, or even worse, perhaps he would never be able to see him again. He did not expect that Tian Xie Zi would appear outside Lizard Shaman Tribe.


    "Master¡­"


    Su Ming touched the wound on his chest and shook his head.


    "Go, do what you should do. I¡¯ll wait for you, then¡­ let¡¯s go home together."


    Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming, and the praise in his eyes grew stronger.


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment, then wrapped his fist in his hand and bowed towards Tian Xie Zi. Without stopping, he charged towards the Lizard Shaman Tribe behind his Master.


    Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming¡¯s back and an eager look appeared on his face.


    "My fourth disciple, what will you choose¡­?" he mumbled.


    As Su Ming ran forward, a big vige appeared before him. Large amounts of wood had been used to build a fence around the vige, and bubblingughter could be hearding from within. Those voices belonged to the elderly, the children, the women, and the fighting men, Shamans.


    That sound made Su Ming slow down. He looked at the vige, and even though he was still a bit of a distance away, he could feel the happiness that was shared by the tribe members within the vige.


    "If I was captured by the old Shaman, then thatughter might have even increased when he returned to the vige¡­"


    Su Ming sighed. He did not know whether what he was about to do next was correct, but he understood that he had paid the price for a moment of weakness in a world where only the strong survived.


    He walked towards the vige silently. The moment he was only thousands of feet away from the vige, a piercing whistle pierced the air.


    That sound worked as an rm. The moment it reverberated through the vige, four people shot out from within. Right when those four people saw Su Ming, their expressions immediately changed.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with these four people. They were the few who had survived his strongest attack because they were saved by the old Shaman!


    The instant he saw those four people, killing intent rose in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He leaped up and the small virescent sword at the center of his brows shone before shooting out in a green arc, flying as quickly as lightning. Then the moment the four people closed in, a bell chime suddenly echoed from within Su Ming¡¯s body.


    That bell chime was like a funeral bell. When the rippling sound spread out, a green light shed in the sky. The small sword prated through one of the people¡¯s chest with a speed of lightning, bringing with it fresh blood and screams of devastation. The curtains for the massacre were lifted.


    After a moment, four corpsesy on the ground before the vige. There was blood on Su Ming¡¯s body as he walked calmly forward. The instant the deathly silence fell within the vige, the small virescent sword cut down the vige¡¯s gate.


    A loud bang cut the air and the gate instantly shattered. It shattered into countless shards and tumbled to the ground. With a great cloud of dust shooting up into the sky from the destroyed gate, Su Ming walked into the vige.


    The moment he entered, five people charged towards him and fought against him amidst the flying dust.


    Rumbling sounds continued echoing in the air. Su Ming did not stop in the slightest. The moment he was engaged with his enemies, ck fog surrounded him and the Divine General Armor materialized on his body. It blocked his enemies¡¯ attacks. At the same time, green light shone and thunder spread out. When Su Ming walked away from the dust that had rose up because of the destruction of the vige gate, five corpsesy behind him.


    Almost the moment the five people died and Su Ming walked into the vige, nearly one hundred arrows sliced through the air towards him, but they froze a few feet away from him and exploded into smithereens.


    These arrows were not shot by Shamans but from the normal tribe members within the vige. The normal tribe members red at Su Ming with bloodshot eyes filled with hatred. Even if their arrows were destroyed, more of them whisked through the air once again.


    Su Ming saw not only hatred in their eyes, but also a determination that said they would not stop unless they died.


    At that moment, a low growl rang through the air, and a man walked out from one of the tents in the vige. That man was half-naked, and with a stomp on the ground, he leaped towards Su Ming. Soon, a dozen more Shamans stormed towards him from various corners of the vige.


    Su Ming closed his eyes in silence. With his right hand lifted, he drew a line. That line was like the might of heaven itself. The instant he finished drawing the line, the man in the lead shuddered and his body was instantly torn to shreds. His head flew into the air.


    The remaining people all let out shrill, pained screams the moment Su Ming finished drawing the line with his eyes closed. They fell from the sky, and once their bodies crashed onto the ground, they breathed theirst and died.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and swept his gaze through the vige. This was not a big vige. There were many tents, and there were hundreds of men and women staring at him darkly. Their eyes were filled with burning hatred, and those gazes made Su Ming¡¯s heart hurt.


    Those gazes belonged to the elderly, the children, and the women¡­


    There were some who were still shooting arrows at him even though they knew it was impossible. Those arrows kept getting destroyed, but that still did not stop them.


    Su Ming walked calmly forward and spread his divine sense around the entire tribe. Once he scanned the area, he lifted his right hand, and the small virescent sword charged out with a whistle towards some tents. It shot through them and brought back blood on its de.


    All the ces which the sword went to were where the Shamansy. However, those people were unconscious due to heavy injuries and could not get out.


    When the small virescent sword returned to Su Ming¡¯s side, there were no longer any warriors left in the entire Lizard Shaman Tribe. The remaining hundreds of people were all normal tribe members.


    Yet even though they were normal people, the hate filled gazes and arrows exuded a frenzied rage of Su Ming.


    Sobbing sounds came from within the vige. They contained the weeping of the women, the fear of the children, and most of all, the tears that fell soundlessly from the eyes of the people who they stood on the ground covered by the corpses of their dead Shamans.


    Su Ming stared at these people quietly. He understood the hate within these people¡¯s eyes. However, if he did note here in this manner but was instead captured back by the old Shaman, stepped on, and turned into a Shaman Puppet, none of them would have shown any pity to him. They would instead have been cheering with cruel excitement.


    This was the sorrow of a person who did not belong in a battle between two different poptions.


    He could either not enter the fight, or¡­ shoulder the burden brought by this sorrow.


    The arrows that flew towards him did not stop, especially those from a certain boy. His eyes were red and his left hand had already been cut by the bow string. Blood flowed down his hand, but he did not seem to know pain. He gritted his teeth and drew his bow again and again to shoot, even though he knew that his arrows could not injure the enemy he wanted to kill.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes finally fell on the boy.


    He looked at him and walked closer. When the boy saw Su Ming walking towards him, he let out a loud roar and charged forward with his bow and arrows. There was a look on his face that said he was prepared to die; it held a madness that said even if he died, he still had to go up and bite his enemy.


    Yet after he rushed up, he could not help but stop under Su Ming¡¯s gaze. There was an authority within that gaze that made the boy unable to control his own body. He could only stop before him.


    Tears fell from his eyes. Within those tears were madness and hate¡­


    Su Ming looked at the boy, then lifted his right hand to wipe away the tears on his face.


    "It¡­ shouldn¡¯t have been this way¡­" Su Ming said softly. "I saved you. I killed that snake¡­ There was no hate between us¡­"


    The boy red at Su Ming, and the hate in his eyes turned into loathing.


    "Why did you tell them¡­? Was it just because I am from the Berserker Tribe and you are from the Shaman Tribe¡­?" Su Ming looked at the boy and wiped away the tears from a corner of his eye.


    "For that one show of mercy, I paid a very huge price¡­ This is my mistake, and I must remember this mistake.


    "You are the same, because you were also wrong," Su Ming stated calmly.


    The boy shuddered and a lost look appeared in his eyes. More tears fell down his cheeks, and Su Ming saw a hint of regret in his eyes.


    "It shouldn¡¯t have been this way¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the boy and turned around to walk towards the destroyed vige gate. Once he walked out, he heard a wretched scream from the boy behind him.


    Within that scream were hatred, madness, and deep regret¡­


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. He walked out of the vige, into the forest, then back to Tian Xie Zi¡¯s side.


    "Master, let¡¯s go home¡­" Su Ming¡¯s voice was filled with fatigue.


    "I thought you chose toe back here because you wanted to destroy the vige." Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming calmly.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment. He did not look at Tian Xie Zi but chose to look in the direction of where Sky Mist Barrier was located and spoke in an exhausted voice, "I felt your presence on him."


    "I was the one who woke him up. This is the Shaman Tribe. They have a deep seated hatred with us Berserkers. If you still don¡¯t understand, you will have to pay the price with your life during Sky Mist Battle," Tian Xie Zi said, his eyes closed.


    Su Ming was silent.


    "Killing the Split Dawn alone and beheading him is worthy of praise!


    "Not panicking while getting attacked by dozens of Shamans in the forest and killing them one by one after you calmed down is worthy of praise!


    "Running into people who are more powerful than you and using your strongest attack to rip apart the sky, then not staying in battle and escaping because you knew your limits is worthy of praise!


    "Knowing not to blindly escape using brute force, then turning back to fight after essing the situation and not being afraid of the people more powerful than you is worthy of praise!


    "Working together with Bai Chang Zai¡¯s Divine Clone and reaching an epiphany towards your first Style is worthy of huge praise!


    "However, showing kindness and sparing the boy the first time was a mistake!


    "And yet after knowing all these and returning to the ce, you still chose to spare the boy. That is¡­ a huge mistake! As your Master, I will right your wrong!"


    Tian Xie Zi turned around and started walking towards the Shaman Tribe.


    "Master!" Su Ming looked at Tian Xie Zi. He might appear exhausted, but his eyes were calm. "This is my Creation¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s footsteps faltered.

 Chapter 272 — A Game

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Game</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Your Creation?"


    Tian Xie Zi turned around and with brightly shining eyes, he looked at Su Ming, who may have been tired, but whose eyes were as calm as still water.


    He looked at his fourth disciple and waited for his answer.


    "Master, this is my Creation," Su Ming looked towards the direction of Lizard Shaman Tribe and stated slowly.


    "I don¡¯t really understand eldest senior brother¡¯s Creation, but I can tell that the skill he is training with is the fusion of ice and fire. Ice is cold, and fire is hot. They are like twoplete opposites, and the fusion of these two defiesmon sense, making it difficult for others to understand it.


    "Yet if he is sessful in fusing two elements that contradict each other, then he¡¯ll be able to clear his mind. This is eldest senior brother¡¯s Creation." Su Ming averted his gaze from Lizard Shaman Tribe and looked at Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi remained silent for a moment before he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze.


    "Your eldest senior brother¡¯s Creation is the Sound of Creation."


    "Sound is noise, and istion is silence. It is stillbining twoplete opposites. Istion is ice, and noise is fire, it is the same," Su Ming said calmly.


    "Let¡¯s talk about second senior brother next. He possesses a pair of Hands of Creation. During the day, he creates life for the nts, and during night, he destroys the nts¡¯ lives by pulling them out from their roots¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s murmurs echoed in the forest.


    "These are also two opposites and defymon sense. Creating and destroying is like life and death. Second senior brother¡¯s Creation is the fusion of life and death, thebination of creation and destruction."


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face was calm, but his heart was shaken. He did not expect that Su Ming, who had not been long in the ninth summit, would have made such discoveries and arrived at such conclusions.


    "Continue!" he said.


    "Third senior brother trains with twoplete opposites as well. His is a mindset that defiesmon sense, a fusion between truths and lies. The truth is reality, and the lie is his dream.


    "He is trying to fuse reality and dreams together. By being constantly drunk, he can linger in a state between being awake and being asleep. If the dayes that he truly wakes up¡­ then his Creation will beplete."


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell upon Tian Xie Zi once again and he asked softly, "Master, am I right?"


    "That is indeed the road your third senior brother is taking." A praising look appeared in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes and he nodded his head.


    "It¡¯s not." Su Ming¡¯s voice was weightless, but his words were filled with determination.


    Tian Xie Zi frowned.


    "This is the road you want them to take¡­" Su Ming shook his head. "Because they cannot be understood, because they have to fuse those two opposites, that¡¯s why people think that all those within the ninth summit are weird. Eldest senior brother is always in istion, so he seems slightly more normal than us, because he rarely ventures out and the people don¡¯t really understand him.


    "Second senior brother nts flowers during day and destroys them at night. Using ¡®weird¡¯ to describe his actions is no longer sufficient.


    "Third senior brother is constantly drunk and always talks about bringing people into his dreams. When those who don¡¯t understand hear him, they might think he¡¯s crazy. Because these things defymon sense, because they are different from other people, because they are not understood by others, that is why they are praise worthy to you. They have be the vice that is the meaning of your middle name, the Xie in Tian Xie Zi!"


    When Su Ming reached this point of his speech, he stopped talking.


    Tian Xie Zi was silent.


    Both Master and disciple remained silent in the forest for a moment until Su Ming whispered, "Master, this is your path¡­ not mine."


    "Then what is it that you pursue?" Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming and aplicated look appeared in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know¡­" Su Ming shook his head. He cast a nce towards Lizard Shaman Tribe once more before he turned his gaze towards the sky. "If there really is one, then I think it should be¡­ to open my eyes."


    Su Ming closed his eyes.


    "What do you want to see when you open your eyes?"


    As Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming, the look in his eyes became even moreplicated. He looked at Su Ming and found himself seemingly looking at his past self, at the time when he talked to his own Master. Their words might be different, but they had the same expression on their faces.


    "Perhaps it is to see the world that others can¡¯t see."


    Su Ming opened his eyes, and a brilliant light could be shining within them. There was a firm resolution within that light, along with determination and aspiration.


    "Why do you want to see a world that others can¡¯t see?" Tian Xie Zi asked calmly. His voice wasced with curiosity and echoed in the surroundings.


    Su Ming was silent. After a long while, he looked back at Tian Xie Zi.


    "To see myself¡­ my true self," he mumbled.


    A smile appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face, then it gradually grew wider before it escted to a full blownughter. Hisughter reverberated through the forest and floated into the skies.


    "Good. What you pursue is not the vice I want either. You want to open your eyes to look at a world that no one can see, and that means that the entire world is drunk, and you are the only one sober!


    "This is not a vice, this is a state that has far surpassed a vice. This is¡­ a life which I don¡¯t even know the name of! Su Ming, if you eventually manage to do it someday, then you must be prepared. You might find yourself unable to tolerate this drunken world anymore!


    "Because you¡­ will be awake!"


    Su Ming shuddered. He looked at Tian Xie Zi and nodded.


    "Come. I¡¯ll take you home now¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi patted Su Ming¡¯s shoulder and waved his arm. A huge gust of wind appeared out of nowhere and lifted both Master and disciple into the air before they disappeared into the vast sky belonging to the Shaman Tribe.


    "But before we go back, I want to bring you to some ces. Once you see these ces, you will gain a deeper understanding of the blood feud between the Shaman Tribe and the Berserker Tribe¡­ It will also prepare you for when you open your eyes and see a bigger world."


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice echoed in the air before they gradually disappeared.


    Within Sky Mist Barrier, at the borders of the Land of South Morning belonging to the Berserker Tribe was a mountain range. The sky above that mountain range distorted, and from within the distorted ripples, Tian Xie Zi and Su Ming walked out.


    "Take a close look at the ground below you and tell me what you see." Tian Xie Zi looked at the mountain range below him and his voice fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming¡¯s fatigue remained, but his wounds were already under control. He looked at the ce where Tian Xie Zi pointed. That ce was filled with mountain ranges, and at first nce there was nothing strange about it. The only thing that stood out was perhaps the few mountains that were rather deste and barren. There were absolutely no nts growing on them.


    Su Ming frowned. He descended from midair and stood on one of the barren mountains. Then he crouched down and grabbed a handful of sand from its surface. When he ced it by his mouth, a bright glint appeared in his eyes.


    "There¡¯s a faint stench of blood¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked around. The instant he swept his gaze across the ce, he suddenly focused his eyes on a certain spot.


    That was a mountain ridge, and it was filled with a deste air. Even the sand was bleak.


    He walked towards the mountain ridge with uncertainty in his heart. Gradually, a grave look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm towards the ground through the air. Arge gust of wind instantly roared through the air and lifted the sand around the area, turning into a vortex. The wind rose and blew away the sandyer byyer.


    Some broken wood and shattered stone bowls were revealed buried under the sand. There were also¡­ human bones that had turned brown due to time.


    The entire ce was filled with broken bones¡­


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the broken bones. Some of the bones were rather thin, some thick. Eventually, Su Ming¡¯s eyes fell on a ratherplete skeleton.


    It was a child¡¯s skeleton. Only the upper half of it remained, but he could see that many the bones were broken. The child¡¯s hands suggested that he or she had been holding onto something before death, but that thing was no longer around.


    A shudder ran through Su Ming¡¯s body and he lifted his head swiftly to look at Tian Xie Zi standing in the sky.


    "This was once a tribe¡­"


    "It was a rather big small-sized tribe. There were about 700 people in it, though they had less than forty Berserkers in their tribe. The others were either normal tribe members or toddlers.


    "300 years ago, we failed to defend a part of Sky Mist Barrier and some Shamans entered ournd. This tribe was one of the tribes they destroyed.


    "The men, women, old, and young were all killed brutally!"


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the child¡¯s bones. He fell silent.


    "If you go east from here, you will find more than 40 of such tribes that were destroyed in this fashion¡­ There are tribes here that were destroyed 300 years ago, and there are also those that were destroyed far earlier in the passage of time."


    Su Ming took a step forward. Instantly, he started charging towards the east. Tian Xie Zi followed behind him, no longer speaking. He simply watched as Su Ming moved through the ruined tribes.


    As time passed by, Su Ming¡¯s face became darker with each ruin he passed. Once an entire day went by, Su Ming stood on a in of grass with dark clouds covering the sky. Lush grass grew underneath his feet on the ins, but it could not hide the blood and ughter that had urred in this ce before.


    Tian Xie Zi moved to Su Ming¡¯s side and said calmly, "This is just a part of it¡­


    "In the Sky Mist Barrier, entire tribes that were massacred like this amount to too many. Thousands of years have passed by since then, and this has turned into the hate between us and the Shaman Tribe. Unless one of us dies, we will never stop fighting against each other¡­"


    Su Ming closed his eyes and only whispered his thoughts after a long time had passed, "The Shamans¡­ are very strong."


    "That is true." Tian Xie Zi turned his gaze to the sky in the distance.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment, then started, "Then the so called Sky Mist Shaman Hunt¡­"


    The one who answered Su Ming¡¯s question was Tian Xie Zi, who was standing by his side. "To the Shaman Tribe, this once in a decade activity is known as the Berserker Hunt."


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The bloodiness within those two simple words could not be formed by killing just 10, or 100, or 1000, or even 10,000 people. This was a mass ughter that had happened throughout the ages. As people spoke and listened to these two words, they would feel a murderous aura spilling out from within them.


    "This is just like an agreement made by both sides, a massacre that urs once a decade¡­" A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he looked towards Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming. After a long while, he nodded his head.


    "This¡­ is a game."


    "A game?" Su Ming looked at the grass ins under his feet and let out a chuckle.


    "The game is yed by both sides. The reason why it hassted for thousands of years is because both sides have their own goals. As for what the goals are¡­ well, you have to find the answer yourself.


    "Now, tell me. Do you¡­ still want to join Sky Mist Shaman Hunt?"


    Tian Xie Zi turned around and walked towards the sky.


    Su Ming stood there for a while before he turned into a long arc and flew back to his Master¡¯s side, who was waiting for him in midair.


    "I will join Sky Mist Battle¡­ As a member of the Land of South Morning, I will take part¡­ in this game."


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm. He and Tian Xie Zi turned into two long arcs, moving in the direction of Freezing Sky n. They gradually flew into the distance and disappeared.

 Chapter 273 — A Request

    <h4>Chapter 273: A Request</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To all the people within the nine summits on the Great Frozen ins in Freezing Sky n, five normal days had gone by. Nothing especially big happened during those five days and everything simply went on as it usually did.


    The sun continued with its usual routine of rising and setting, night was still graced with the presence of the moon, and the freezing wind still blew as usual. There was no differences whatsoever, no changes.


    Even if someone had isted themselves to train for five days, their power would not have increased by much. To almost everyone, these five days were practically the same as the other days in a year.


    The seventh summit¡¯s Tian Lan Meng sat on a big rock near the top of the mountain. Wind lifted her hair. To her, these five days were just one meditation session.


    Zi Yan and Han Cang Zi had their own things to do. These five days passed by quickly for them and nothing had changed.


    The fourth summit¡¯s Han Fei Zi was in istion and was making the final preparations for Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. With her Master¡¯s help, she was already near Awakening and would reach that Realm within a few days.


    The first summit¡¯s Si Ma Xin still sat in his cave abode as he usually did. asionally, when he woke up, his eyes would be cold and dark. There was nothing different about him.


    Most of the people were as such, and it was the same for the ninth summit. Hu Zi remained drunk and did his usual things during those five days. He would drink, dream, and snore like war drums. Happily waking up and happily falling asleep again.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother continued nting flowers during day and floating around like an apparition during night. These five days passed by very quickly to him.


    To the eldest senior brother, these five days passed by like the blink of an eye. Within the silence of istion, if he did not pay even the slightest amount of attention to his surroundings, it would not be just five days that had passed by.


    However, there were a handful of people to whom these days passed like years.


    Zi Che was one of them. During the first day, he was very calm, but this calmness had turned into doubt after three days had gone by. It was already three days since he saw Su Ming.


    More importantly, he could not feel any presence from the cave. It was as if Su Ming was no longer there.


    That feeling became clearer when the fourth day arrived. He had a vague feeling that something was not right. Su Ming rarely isted him. Even if he was meditating, he would asionally walk out and stand on the tform to look at the horizon.


    Yet four days had already passed by and Su Ming had not appeared. This made Zi Che think that there was something off.


    Especially since Zi Che was not the only one waiting for Su Ming outside his cave during these five days; there was also¡­ Bai Su!


    She had already waited there for several days, not leaving. If it was not for Zi Che stopping her, she would have entered Su Ming¡¯s cave a long time ago.


    During the fifth night, Zi Che sat outside and frowned as he looked at Su Ming¡¯s cave with his heart filled with uncertainty, but he did not dare enter the cave.


    As Zi Che remained hesitant, a voice that made him feel resigned fell into his ears.


    "Just how long are you going to stand in my way? I want to see Su Ming!"


    That was from Bai Su. She was dressed in purple and was sitting right in front of Zi Che with determination showing through her wild beauty.


    "Su Ming, it¡¯s already been five days and you still refuse to see me? Is seeing my face really that shocking to you?!


    "Even if you don¡¯t see me, are you going to stay in your cave forever?!


    "Unless I die, then I won¡¯t give up!"


    The dark cave was quiet, like always. Not a hint of sound reached them from within. This silence made Bai Su¡¯s determination grow stronger.


    Zi Che did not even bother talking to Bai Su anymore. To him, this girl was unreasonable and her constant badgering was annoying.


    Bai Su felt bitter. She had naturally seen Zi Che¡¯s expression and knew that her constant badgering had caused him to hate her, but¡­ she had to do this.


    At that moment, a freezing wind whistled by and lifted arge amount of snow to blow against their faces. When the wind passed, the area returned to silence, neither Zi Che nor Bai Su notice that a person had walked into the cave with the wind and sat down inside.


    Tian Xie Zi also walked back to the top of the ninth summit. He chose to reenter istion and the color of his clothes slowly changed.


    Tian Xie Zi and Su Ming¡¯s return went unnoticed by Hu Zi. He continued snoring in his sleep. His second senior brother floated in the air like an apparition, lifting his head a moment before resuming his search for his other self that represented destruction.


    A gentle gaze came from within the ice where the eldest senior brother had isted himself before he closed his eyes once again, and that gaze disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming sat down in the cave, and the dark cave gave off such a feeling of familiarity it reminded him of home. He took a deep breath and looked at his surroundings. To the others, these five ordinary days might have passed by quickly, but Su Ming, he had gone through an earth-shattering change, an experience that a normal person would rarely have to go through, and a life threatening crisis.


    To Su Ming, those five days had been like five years, even longer¡­


    Within those five days, he saw Master¡¯s junior brother, witnessed the shocking fight, although that fight had be a blur in his mind and he could no longer remember it clearly.


    Five days ago, he saw the old xun maker and yed a song. He gained an epiphany and an understanding towards the change of heart, which led to him making his own decision.


    In those five days, he went to thend of the Shamans, saw his Master¡¯s incredible power, saw the Spirit Medium, saw the strange Split Dawn, and also the gigantic sacred beast that was about 10,000 feet in size - the Golden Roc!


    In those five days, he killed one of the Split Dawn and went through a series of pursuits for his life.


    In those five days, hepleted the first Style of his Picture Creation and heard his very own God of Berserkers Song.


    In those five days, he went through¡­ aplete transformation!


    ¡®Battle, destroy, forget¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head in the darkness and looked at the world outside his cave. There seemed to be a girl¡¯s figure in the gentle moonlight.


    ¡®Among the three methods to deal with the changes of heart¡­ the easiest would be to destroy it! Kill her and everything will end. The hardest would be to forget. Forget Bai Ling, and Bai Su won¡¯t be able to affect me.


    ¡®As for fighting¡­ It won¡¯t solve my problems.¡¯ Bai Su¡¯s voice from beyond the cave reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. Her voice was very clear in the silent night.


    ¡®These are Master¡¯s methods, not mine¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he looked at the moonlight beyond the cave.


    "The change of heart is triggered by a person or event. A person can choose to destroy, fight, or forget¡­ These three methods are all a form of escapism¡­ Since it had already existed since the beginning, then I might as well let it continue existing¡­ I¡¯ll face it head on," Su Ming mumbled under his breath.


    "If a person¡¯s heart can change due to persistently holding onto something, then why can¡¯t that persistence grant me peace?"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and after a moment, he slowly opened them. He brought out his drawing board and flipped it to its front. Ever since he drew that piece on the front, he had never looked at it. The drawing board was empty, but in his eyes, his own body had appeared on the drawing board, and his foot, which he wanted to lift up, was tangled by grass.


    A smile appeared on his face. He looked at the grass, then slowly lifted his head.


    "Zi Che, let here in."


    Zi Che had sunken into a state of hesitation and doubt outside the cave. He had a feeling that something was off in Su Ming¡¯s cave. Just as his ears rang with Bai Su¡¯s constant badgering, Su Ming¡¯s words suddenly floated out of the cave.


    As his voice left the cave, Zi Che¡¯s heart trembled and the mixed feelings within his heart immediately disappeared without a trace. He got up, bowed towards the cave, and obeyed.


    A glint appeared in Bai Su¡¯s eyes. With one single move, she walked past Zi Che and immediately stormed towards the cave. He followed behind her and the two of them entered Su Ming¡¯s cave.


    Due to the darkness outside, the cave was tossed into an even darker shade of ck. Once they entered, they could only see a faint outline of Su Ming¡¯s body. Anything beyond where he sat was practically impossible to see clearly.


    Yet even so, when Zi Che entered the cave and saw Su Ming, he still felt his heart rumbling when he saw Su Ming¡¯s gaze. That gaze seemed the same as it did five days ago, but Zi Che felt a new, powerful pressure. He could tell that the Su Ming before him waspletely different from the him five days ago!


    He could not tell what was different, but this pressure was simr to that when Zi Che was facing Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother, and even simr to that when Zi Che stood before his own Master.


    If the Su Ming five days ago still had a sort of naivety to him, then the him now no longer had that naivety. This was a gaze that belonged to a ferocious beast that walked out of death¡¯s door after going through a series of hardships.


    Zi Che felt his heart tremble and he quickly lowered his head to bow towards Su Ming.


    "Greetings¡­ Master." Zi Che¡¯s breathing quickened slightly. His heart pounded against his chest and that intimidating feeling became stronger.


    ¡®Just what had happened to him during these five days¡­?¡¯


    Zi Che did not dare lift his head. Shock rose in his heart, along with bafflement.


    Zi Che was not the only one who felt this way, Bai Su was the same. The moment she saw Su Ming¡¯s gaze, she was shocked. She could not help but slow down her originally overbearing walk and eventuallye to a stop.


    "I, Bai Su¡­ greet¡­ greet uncle master Su¡­"


    Bai Su¡¯s heart raced against her chest. Su Ming¡¯s calm gaze made a dazed look appear in her eyes for an instant. It was as if the person sitting over there was not Su Ming, but Si Ma Xin, Tian Lan Meng, or perhaps not even the both of them, but people who were as strong as her father.


    That gaze seemed to contain a power that could attract a person¡¯s mind and make even the angriest people calm down.


    Su Ming looked at Bai Su, at that face that was the exact same as Bai Ling¡¯s, and nodded.


    "From tomorrow onwards, you cane here and I¡¯ll teach you how to draw¡­ Zi Che won¡¯t stop you anymore."


    Bai Su¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She lifted her head and stared at Su Ming nkly. She could not understand why he suddenly changed his mind.


    "However, I have a request," he stated tly.


    Bai Su¡¯s breathing froze and a wary look appeared on her face. The impression of Su Ming within her mind was extremely bad, and if it was not for Si Ma Xin, she would not have approached him.


    Bai Su had already been dubious when Su Ming suddenly agreed to it, so when she heardhim talking about a request, her eyes gradually grew cold.


    "Say it. As long as I can do it, I will."


    "When youe to see me, wear a long white robe. Don¡¯t let your hair down and tie it up with a red string made of straw. Leave two small braids by your ears, and have all your remaining hair tied behind your head.


    "Put some glittering crystals on your forehead. Then when the light from the snow on the ground will reflect off the crystals, they will shine with a piercing light.


    "When you smile, show your canines."


    Bai Su frowned.


    "Since you want to turn into the person in my memories, then dress yourself this way," Su Ming told her slowly and closed his eyes.


    Bai Su was silent for a while before she let out a cold snort and left.

 Chapter 274 — Daze

    <h4>Chapter 274: Daze</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once Bai Su left, Zi Che bowed towards Su Ming respectfully and quickly left the cave. Only when he was about 100 feet away from the cave did he let out a huge breath. He turned his head back and cast a nce at the cave where Su Ming was. His eyes were filled with respect.


    ¡®He¡¯s¡­ no longer the same.¡¯


    Zi Che could not pinpoint the details. This was merely a feeling of his.


    Under the dark sky and within the cave abode, Su Ming breathed calmly and silently meditated. The injuries on his person were already controlled, and as he recovered his breathing, his wounds began to heal.


    When dawn arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes. There was no shining light within them, only rity. He looked at the darkness beyond his cave. A chilling gust of wind blew in and lifted a few locks of his hair to float before his face.


    ¡®The battle in thend of the Shamans¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his hands. A contemtive look appeared on his face. In his mind, the scenes that had happened right from the moment he chased down and killed the remaining half of the Split Dawn alone to the moment he walked out of Lizard Shaman Tribe slowly appeared.


    "I made a few mistakes in this fight," Su Ming mumbled. He lifted his left hand and picked up the drawing board before he began drawing on its back with his right hand. Gradually, pictures appeared on his drawing board.


    The first thing that appeared was a small hill in a dense forest. His body stood on the hill and was charging down. Below the hill, the remaining half of the Split Dawn was simrly approaching him.


    ¡®Even though I had paid a high amount of attention to the enemy¡­ At the critical moment of the battle, I neglected checking the terrain of the ce. Even if I didn¡¯t know of the strangeness there, when I saw my target suddenly pausing, I should have been cautious.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the drawing board and the very first scene of the fight appeared clearly in his head.


    ¡®I could have not been injured by this fight¡­ There was also the boy. I also could have not made any mistakes when I met him. Even if I didn¡¯t kill him, I could have brought him with me and let him go when I was save.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he flicked the drawing board with his right hand and a thinyer of dust flew up. Once the previous drawing was erased, he continued drawing on the board with his right hand.


    It was still a forest that appeared on the drawing board this time, and within that forest, a dozen Shamans were charging to the tree where Su Ming was sitting from all around him.


    ¡®I was not vignt enough. My actions were not careful enough. I was in Shaman territory. If I had set up traps before I started resting¡­ If I had brought out the red meadow before I started resting¡­ then I wouldn¡¯t have needed to use the treasure eldest senior brother gave me. I could also not have suffered so many wounds and killed all these people!¡¯


    Su Ming waved his right hand and continued drawing on the board. Soon, the scene of him being chased by the old Shaman in the forest and his subsequent counterattack appeared on the drawing board.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he looked at the picture.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t make any mistakes in this battle¡­ If I hadn¡¯t made the previous two mistakes, then perhaps this battle wouldn¡¯t have urred. Even if it had, winning this battle wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult for me since I¡¯d have bought enough time for myself.


    ¡®My trip to thend of the Shamans this time showed me just how much I¡¯mcking in real battle¡­ I need to be careful, more careful!¡¯


    Firm resolution appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Finding out and summing up all his mistakes in his battle while figuring out all his inadequacies was one of the ways Su Ming made himself stronger.


    This life and death crisis did not just bring him the joy of narrowly escaping death. If that was the case, then perhaps he would never have a second chance to narrowly escape death again.


    To Su Ming, a life and death crisis should bring about transformation and growth so that he could continue improving himself. He could continue rectifying his mistakes and how he dealt with things, then when he was in the face of danger again, he could have more chances to survive.


    ¡®I have to make each move carefully. I have to remain alert for danger that might appear at any time before I take any action. Only by doing so can I be stronger, as well as survive during Shaman Hunt.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and engraved the lesson from the trip this time in his head.


    ¡®Besides the inadequacies in my actions, there¡¯s also something else that I need to be careful of and rectify as well.¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes and lifted his right hand to draw a line across the air before him. Once he drew it, Su Ming looked at the spot where he just drew with brilliantly shining eyes.


    ¡®This line may beplete. Perhaps it¡¯s not perfect, but with my current power and understanding, this is my limit¡­ but besides this line, I have nothing else I can use to fight against strong enemies¡­¡¯


    He frowned. Before he entered the ninth summit, he had not had this worry.


    Yet since he joined the ninth summit and searched for the method to clear his mind ording to Tian Xie Zi¡¯s teachings, he had not had any chances to learn any other Arts.


    The battle against the Shaman Tribe let Su Ming learn of his weakness and inadequacy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have enough divine abilities¡­ I was good with my speed to begin with, but it wasn¡¯t enough when I fought against the old Shaman! It¡¯s not just my divine abilities and speed, my defenses were the same.


    ¡®The Divine General Armor can still resist the attacks dealt by those around the same level of cultivation as me, but when I meet those stronger than I am, then the Armor isn¡¯t able to repair itself in time. Because I didn¡¯t go to the Great Yu Dynasty to get my real Armor, that¡¯s why it¡¯s not sturdy.


    ¡®Thank goodness I have Han Mountain Bell, but I mainly use it to stun my enemies with the bell chimes, not defense. Using it for defense is ast resort.


    ¡®Besides these, I don¡¯t have a lot of enchanted Vessels either. The ice fire eldest senior brother gave me has already disappeared, the Divine Clone uncle master Bai gave me also disappeared¡­ I must prepare arge amount of these things before Sky Mist Shaman Hunt begins.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned.


    ¡®There aren¡¯t many medicinal pills left either. I need to make them again. The power of Spirit Plunder far surpassed my expectations. While it might have only absorbed the old Shaman¡¯s spirit for an instant and I still can¡¯t exploit that one moment of weakness, but if I¡¯ be fast enough, if I had two or three or even more Spirit Plunders to freeze my enemies, then¡­ I would have a chance!¡¯


    In his silence, Su Ming touched the ck stone hanging off his neck. Gradually, the medicinal pill called the Weing of Deities appeared in his mind.


    ¡®That old Shaman said that my Spirit Plunder was actually the Barren Core of the Shaman Tribe when he saw it¡­ Could it be that this stone fragment actually came from the Shaman Tribe?¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He had a feeling that it was not so.


    As he continued thinking in silence, the darkness in the sky outside was slowly chased away and the surroundings gradually turned brighter. When it waspletely bright, morning arrived.


    When the morning sun shone into the cave, Su Ming took a deep breath. With a direction for what he wanted to do for his subsequent preparations in his heart, he got up and walked out of his cave.


    It had been six days since he was taken away by Tian Xie Zi. It had been six full days since he stood on the tform outside his cave during morning while breathing in the chilling wind and looking at the sky, clouds, sea beyond the mountain, and the asional falling or flying snow.


    He stood there and looked at the horizon. He might not be able to see it clearly, but he could still feel just how thend of Shamans looked like in this morning beyond the Sky Mist Barrier that obscured the view.


    "Youngest junior brother, morning."


    A gentle voice that sounded like spring wind came from behind Su Ming. When he turned around, he saw his second senior brother walking towards him with his usual gentle smile while dressed in long robes.


    "Second senior brother, you¡¯re up early today."


    Su Ming was curious. He seldom saw his second senior brother waking up so early. Most of the time, he only woke up when it was noon. After all, wandering about during night would leave him needing sleep when the morning sun rose.


    Second senior brother let out a few fake coughs and turned his face to the side slightly so that the sun could shine on his side profile.


    "Youngest junior brother, there¡¯s one sentence that I finally understood, waking up early is good for you." Second senior brother swayed his head slightly.


    Su Ming smiled and did not speak.


    "Hmm?"


    Second senior brother was about to say something when his gaze suddenly focused. He took a few scrutinizing looks at Su Ming, patted his body with his right hand, then walked around him once before suddenly speaking in a low voice.


    "Fourth, tell me, did Mastere to you at night when he was dressed in purple? How did you answer him?"


    "I told him¡­ I wanted to see it." Su Ming smiled.


    "That¡¯s¡­ no good¡­" Second senior brother was momentarily taken aback before a faint smile appeared on his lips. That smile grew wider until he finally burst outughing. "Why didn¡¯t I think of that? That¡¯s¡­ really no good¡­"


    A hint of eagerness appeared in second senior brother¡¯s eyes and he patted Su Ming¡¯s shoulders. "And then? What did Master do?"


    "He brought me to see a battle, we watched a person making a xun, then went to the Shaman Tribe and killed a whole bunch of Shamans¡­" Su Ming said softly.


    Second senior brother widened his eyes and an expression that said he was looking forward to it appeared. Resolution gradually formed in his eyes.


    "Next time, when Masteres to me in purple, I¡¯ll answer that way as well!"


    Second senior brother was about to continue, but he suddenly lifted his head and quickly straightened up his robes before turning his body to the side to make sure the sun shone on the side of his face. A gentle smile appeared on his lips.


    Two long arcs charged out from the seventh summit in the sky. Those two arcs traveled one after another. The person in the long arc in front was a woman. That woman was beautiful but had a frown on her face, as if she did not want toe. It was Zi Yan.


    Once she was close to the ninth summit, she red at Zi Che. Zi Che did not dare look at her and quickly lowered his head. Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother moved forward and with the sun still shining on his side profile, he spoke gently to Zi Yan.


    "Miss Zi Yan, let¡¯s go."


    As he spoke, he took a step in the air and walked towards Zi Yan. They turned into two long arcs and went into the distance, reluctance evident on Zi Yan.


    Su Ming did not look at his second senior brother and Zi Yan leaving. Instead, he looked at the girl who came in the second long arc. She was dressed in white, had her hair tied up with a red string made of straw, had two small braids by her ears, and had a few glittering crystals on her forehead.


    At that moment, a dazed look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 275 — They Do Not Have Honor

    <h4>Chapter 275: They Do Not Have Honor</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Su Ming."


    The girl in white walked towards Su Ming through the sky with a smile that revealed her canines. There was a ribbon underneath her feet. That ribbon floated about, causing the girl to look as if she was walking on thin air as she walked towards the tform before Su Ming.


    Her gentle voice sounded as if it had traveled through the passages of time when it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears. It awakened the sorrow that was hidden deep within his memories and the promise he did not manage to fulfill that year.


    At that moment, because of the wind, the snow from the sky was lifted and flew in between Su Ming and the girl. The snow covered their sight as if it wanted to obscure their vision, but as the snow blew past them, their vision was cleared up once again.


    "Su Ming, do you remember me¡­?"


    The girl in white bit down on her lower lip, and there was wildness within her bright eyes. She approached him with light footsteps and slowly came to stand before him. The faint and refreshing fragrance from her body was carried by the wind to Su Ming and wafted into his nose, then right into the deepest parts of the memories in his soul.


    Under the illumination of sunlight, the crystals on the girl¡¯s forehead let out a brilliant light. It shone into Su Ming¡¯s eyes and simrly seeped into that spot where he had buried all his memories.


    She had her hair tied up with two braids by her ears. The few locks of hair that were lifted up when she approached him touched Su Ming¡¯s face.


    "Why didn¡¯t youe find me¡­?" the girl asked softly. Her gentle voice echoed in his ears.


    Su Ming trembled and stared nkly at the girl. Grief appeared in his eyes.


    "Su Ming, do you remember me? Do you remember my name¡­? Do you remember how we first met¡­?" The girl¡¯s soft words cut into Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    "I remember¡­" he mumbled.


    He lifted his right hand, touched the girl¡¯s ck locks, removed the red string and tied it up for her again, then put the braids by her ears behind her shoulders before taking off the crystals on her forehead and changing the location where they were ced.


    Once he was done, calmness appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he spoke slowly, "You only look more like her this way."


    When Su Ming finished speaking, the girl immediately frowned. The disgust on her face was difficult to hide away. She took a few steps back, as if the act of Su Ming touching her hair itself was difficult for her to ept.


    "If you can be her and make me look at you like her¡­ then when you leave, you will havepleted the task Si Ma Xin arranged for you," Su Ming said calmly.


    He cast a nce at the girl and turned around to walk towards Zi Che, who was looking at them from the distance.


    Bai Su stomped her feet. It could be said that she had made detailed preparations all for the sake of shocking Su Ming this morning. In fact, she had also practiced all the ambiguous words, including her expressions when she spoke, multiple times carefully.


    Before she came this morning, she had even practiced before the ice mirror. Back then, the moment she started practicing, she had a feeling that she had turned into another person. It was as if a stranger¡¯s soul had gathered in her body and changed all her actions.


    She knew deeply that the instant she first appeared as the person in his memories and stood for the first time before Su Ming with this look was her best chance.


    In fact, if she caught this chance, then there was a high possibility that there would no longer be any need for her to do anything else.


    When she saw Su Ming¡¯s dazed look, she had been pleased with herself, and when she noticed the grief in his eyes, it caused her to be even more pleased with the detailed preparations she had done the night before.


    Yet things did not go ording to her ns. Su Ming¡¯sst words and actions made Bai Su understand that all her preparations to meet him in this appearance had failed.


    Su Ming walked up to Zi Che. As Zi Che looked at him respectfully, Su Ming gave him an order.


    "I need an object that is not too big but is very heavy. The heavier, the better. Can you find something like this for me?"


    Zi Che was silent for a moment before he nodded his head.


    "Master, I know a type of ice. It¡¯s called Drowned Ice. It¡¯s said that this ice will never melt and each piece of it is about the size of a fist. It weighs the same as a mountain rock about the size of a human."


    "Bring back as many as you can, the more the better."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and threw a te into Zi Che¡¯s hand.


    Zi Che looked at the te and a strange look appeared on his face. The te was considered to be a sacred item to him before he came to the ninth summit. Yet the more he knew, especially when he learned that this item was something Su Ming had borrowed from Hu Zi, the more he became perturbed.


    He took the te and wrapped his fist in his palm toward Su Ming before turning into a long arc and going off.


    Once Zi Che left, Su Ming walked down the mountain path that led to Hu Zi¡¯s cave. Bai Su stomped her feet once again. When she saw Su Ming ignoring her, she took a few brisk steps forward and caught up to him.


    "Hey, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll teach me how to draw!"


    "What do you want to draw?" Su Ming did not stop and his voice came out at a moderate pace.


    "Slow down! I want to draw myself!"


    Bai Su took another few quick steps forward and only then did she manage to walk beside Su Ming. It was clear that she did not want to walk behind him. Even if the ice on the mountain stairs was slippery, she still wanted to walk at the same pace as Su Ming.


    "It¡¯s easy drawing yourself. Position yourself before the ice and draw yourself while looking at the reflection on the ice." Su Ming¡¯s voice still retained its mild tone and did not surge with any sort of emotion.


    "Then¡­ Then what¡¯s the point of me looking for you?!"


    Bai Su was momentarily taken aback before her face colored red with rage. Yet Su Ming was walking very quickly and most of the steps he took were about several feet each. She could barely catch up to him.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to look for me."


    Su Ming did not even turn his head back. The distance between him and Bai Su was gradually widening.


    Bai Su gritted her teeth and ran once again.


    Su Ming heard Bai Su¡¯s voiceing from behind him, "I don¡¯t want to draw myself anymore. I want to draw you!"


    He stopped and turned his head back to cast a nce at the running Bai Su.


    When Bai Su saw Su Ming stopping, she quickly ran to his side and satisfaction rose within her heart as she thought that there was no way Su Ming could get out of it. If she needed to look at ice to draw herself, then if she wanted to draw someone else, she would naturally need that someone to stand before her so that she could draw them.


    "You want to draw me?" Su Ming looked at Bai Su.


    The pride in Bai Su¡¯s heart was reflected on her face. She lifted her chin and as the sun shone on the crystals on her forehead, they glittered. Her tied up hair moved along with the wind.


    "That¡¯s right. I want to draw you."


    Bai Su let out a snort. That prideful look on her face ovepped for a moment with the person buried deep within Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    He lifted his right hand and drew a few lines on the ice rock beside her. Once he was done and numerous ice shards flew into the air, a person appeared on that ice rock. That person was naturally Su Ming.


    "Draw ording to that."


    Once Su Ming finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Bai Su was stunned for a moment. She looked at the person Su Ming had drawn on the mountain rock, then at Su Ming himself, who had already walked into the distance, and once again stomped her feet on the ground.


    "Su Ming, you jerk!"


    Bai Su¡¯s current appearance, expressions, and her words werepletely different from how she was when she was with Si Ma Xin. When she was with him, Bai Su would always look na?ve. She would always look at him with a gentle and adoring gaze along with a docile expression.


    Yet when she was before Su Ming in the ninth summit, it was as if she had turned into someone else. If Si Ma Xin was here, he would definitely be stunned, because the Bai Su now was greatly different from the usual Bai Su before him.


    Bai Su was seething and her re made her eyes shine. Once she stomped her feet on the ground, she saw that Su Ming had already walked away and could no longer be seen. She red at his portrait on the mountain rock and lifted her foot to kick it.


    "I¡¯ll kick you! Su Ming, you jerk!"


    Only when Bai Su gave a few repeated kicks to the portrait did she feel her rage subside slightly. She looked at Su Ming¡¯s portrait on the ice. Suddenly, the light in her eyes flickered and that prideful expression appeared on her face once again.


    She took a few steps forward and brought a ck cylinder from her bosom before starting to paint on Su Ming¡¯s portrait. As she continued painting on it, she started giggling in gleeful pride.


    Su Ming arrived before long outside Hu Zi¡¯s cave. He did not hear any snores but instead some strange chucklesing from within. Su Ming did not stop and walked in.


    The moment he entered Hu Zi¡¯s cave, he immediately noticed Hu Zi crouching on the ground with numerous round, wooden pictures scattered all over the floor. There was also the picture of a mountain among these circles. They surrounded each other as if there was a path lying within them.


    Hu Zi had a knife in his hands and was carving on the pictures repeatedly. As he did so, he would let out that strangeughter. If Su Ming saw Bai Su¡¯s expression now, he would definitely think that she looked quite simr to the Hu Zi before his eyes right now.


    "Heh heh, your Grandpa Hu is the smartest person of all, the smartest!


    "So what if you changed the Rune? Darn you, just you watch, I¡¯ll definitely break it!


    "Your Grandpa Hu has never found a ce that he couldn¡¯t enter. No matter how hard this thing is, I still managed to solve it after I went to sleep."


    Hu Zi was far too engrossed in his thoughts and did not notice Su Ming entering his cave. In fact, he did not even notice Su Ming standing behind him looking at the pictures he had carved on the ground.


    "I used ten days for this, and I only drank thirty something pots of wine during these ten days. It¡¯s all your fault that I drank so little. Damn it, why did you people in the seventh summit suddenly change your Mountain Protection Rune? Just watch me break this!"


    Hu Zi brought up his knife and carved a few lines on the ground before excited glee appeared on his face and he lifted his head to howl inughter.


    Yet the moment he lifted his head and startedughing, he caught sight of Su Ming from the corner of his eye. Stunned, hisughter died away.


    "Fourth, when did youe here?"


    "A long time ago¡­" There was an odd expression on Su Ming¡¯s face as he looked at the messy-haired and bloodshot-eyed Hu Zi.


    "You heard everything?" A stern look appeared on Hu Zi¡¯s face.


    "I heard¡­ a part of it." Su Ming¡¯s expression turned even weirder.


    Hu Zi lowered his head before lifting it swiftly once again. He grabbed Su Ming and his voice reverberated through the cave like a tidal wave.


    "Fourth, you¡¯re truly my dearest, closest youngest junior brother. You knew that your senior brother Hu Zi was going to seed today, that¡¯s why you came to congratte me. You¡¯re great. You¡¯re an awesome junior brother. I won¡¯t hide from you, so be my judge. Say, that darn, damning, shameless, perverted, outrageous seventh summit, aren¡¯t they really unfair? Aren¡¯t they really heartless? Aren¡¯t they really without honor? They¡­ they actually changed their Mountain Protection Rune!"

 Chapter 276 — I Win the First Day

    <h4>Chapter 276: I Win the First Day</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "It¡¯s the Mountain Protection Rune. Fourth, did you know that changing the Rune is very bothersome? It¡¯s seriously very bothersome! Who would change that thing so easily?! But that damn seventh summit, they¡­ they¡¯re just bullies!" Hu Zi held onto Su Ming tightly with a face full of rage.


    Su Ming wrestled himself out of Hu Zi¡¯s grasp, then looked at the livid man and found himself speechless.


    "They went too far this time! I won¡¯t tolerate it!" Hu Zi shouted out, lifting his hands along with his voice.


    "Fourth, what¡¯s with that expression of yours?"


    It was a feat that Hu Zi could still see the odd expression on Su Ming¡¯s face when he was so angry and ask curiously.


    "Uh¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s nothing."


    Su Ming let out a few fake coughs. He had a feeling that now was not a good time to talk about the things he wanted with Hu Zi. Just as he was about to find a chance to leave as quickly as possible, Hu Zi¡¯s furious roar reverberated through the cave once again.


    "They¡¯re humiliating me! This is a tant challenge thrown in my face, isn¡¯t that right, youngest junior brother?! Isn¡¯t it horrible that they did something like this? Isn¡¯t it heartless? Isn¡¯t it without honor? Isn¡¯t it utterly shameless?!"


    Hu Zi began pacing in his cave, and his messy hair made him look like a maniac as he continued shouting.


    "They¡¯re horrible! It¡¯s aplete waste for me to have gone over to take care of their Rune in the past! They¡¯re heartless! I repaired their previous Rune multiple times in the past, you know! They¡¯re seriously without honor, how could they not tell me that they changed their Rune?!"


    "Third senior brother¡­ I still have some things to do, I¡¯m just¡­ going to go now¡­" Su Ming quickly took a few steps back in an attempt to leave the ce.


    "Youngest junior brother, don¡¯t go¡­" Hu Zi ran forward and blocked Su Ming¡¯s path. He was burning with rage, but underneath that rage was excitement.


    "Youngest junior brother, you have to be my judge. Say, I haven¡¯t been here for long, but did you know? That seventh summit has already changed their Mountain Protection Rune six times!


    "Six times, this is the seventh time! Aren¡¯t they just bullies? Every single time they change it, the new one is much moreplex than thest. I have to mull over it long and hard before I find the way to break through it!


    "Especially this time, they just went overboard. They went way overboard! I used a total of ten days to calcte and find the equations for it! It¡¯s been ten days since I went out to peek at someone else! Ten days!"


    Su Ming let out a wry smile. He was just about to speak when an excited expression lying underneath Hu Zi¡¯s rage reced the look of fury.


    "But!" Hu Zi waved his arm and his bloodshot eyes were filled with brilliant light. "I still broke it. What¡¯s a Mountain Protection Rune before me? I¡¯m the smartest person around! Youngest junior brother, look!" Hu Zi dragged Su Ming to the carved ground and pointed at the dazzling pictures covering it.


    "Solving a Rune is easy. What is hard is how I¡¯m supposed to make the Rune open up for me without it being noticed. Look, this line is me!"


    Hu Zi grew increasingly more excited as he continued speaking. He took up his knife and drew a zigzagging line on the ground. That line twisted often as it went towards the deepest parts, never touching any of the other carved pictures. It was as if a path had been opened up out of thin air.


    "Tonight, I¡¯m going to let that seventh summit know that their Grandpa Hu¡­ hase back!" Hu Zi patted his chest andughed loudly.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he crouched down to inspect the pictures on the ground. After a long while, he lifted his head with a smile on his face to look at the pleased Hu Zi.


    "Third senior brother, you¡¯re indeed the smartest."


    Once Hu Zi heard it, he became even more pleased with himself and pped Su Ming¡¯s shoulders hard.


    "You¡¯re my bosom buddy, youngest junior brother, there¡¯s no doubt about that. Tonight, I¡¯ll bring you out to broaden your view of the world. I know a few good ces on the seventh summit. I never told anyone about them before, you know. I even gritted my teeth and didn¡¯t tell Master when he came to me in flowery robes.


    "I¡¯ve decided. How about I bring you to see Tian Lan Meng?" Hu Zi was talking excitedly when he saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes on the pictures on the ground again. He blinked and fell silent.


    "Third senior brother, would the same effects appear if I carved these Runes on armor¡­?" Su Ming asked in a mumble, a brilliant light shining in his eyes as he stared at the Runes on the ground.


    He hade to Hu Zi for this to begin with. That thought had originally been indistinct, originating from when he had seen Hu Zi create the ice that could show reflections of the seventh summit. He had once mumbled something that Zi Che couldn¡¯t hear¡ªhe nned to make his next creation sturdier.


    This gave Su Ming an inspiration and an incredibly bold thought formed in his heart. This thought might be ridiculous, but Su Ming could not give up on the temptation of sess.


    That was why he had thought ofing to talk to Hu Zi. Now, when he saw the pictures on the ground, that thought became clearer in his mind.


    "Carve it on armor?" Hu Zi was stunned and scratched his head. He mulled over it for a long while before he shook his head. "No can do. There aren¡¯t any materials for it. Besides¡­" Hu Zi frowned and left his sentence hanging midway as he sank into deep thought.


    "Third senior brother." Su Ming stood up and shifted his gaze from the pictures on the ground to Hu Zi. "I need some pictures of Mountain Protection Runes just like these from the simple ones to theplex ones. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for that."


    Hu Zi was still frowning. When he heard it, he nodded and patted his chest, saying, "Sure. I¡¯ll get it done in a few days. But youngest junior brother, it might be a bit difficult for you to do this. There aren¡¯t any materials to do so. Besides, Mountain Protection Runes change all the time, they aren¡¯t immobile objects¡­ Even if you manage to carve it down, they won¡¯t change anymore."


    Su Ming smiled softly before he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Hu Zi and walked out of his cave, leaving his third senior brother in a state of confusion.


    Hu Zi thought for a little while longer inside his cave and still found that the thing Su Ming asked for was incredibly difficult to achieve, but since it was his youngest junior brother¡¯s request, he would definitely pour out his heart and soul to finish it.


    Yet when his gaze fell on the pictures on the ground, his eyes immediately started shining. He no longer thought about how Su Ming was going to carve the Runes on his armor, but instead rubbed his hands together excitedly.


    "I¡¯ll let that seventh summit know that I¡¯vee back tonight! They went too far this time! They¡¯re just heartless!"


    Hu Zi picked up his wine gourd and took a big swig, then started imagining what he would be doing that night before he started giggling in a silly manner.


    Su Ming left Hu Zi¡¯s cave and continued working on the idea that made his heart pound in excitement. The more he thought about it, the more he thought that it was usible.


    ¡®I might need to use extremely precise fine control to do this¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly stopped walking. His eyes were trained on Bai Su standing on the mountain path in the distance with a pleased look on her face.


    "Su Ming, I finished my drawing!"


    Bai Su had been waiting there for a long time. When she finally saw Su Ming, she immediately pointed to the ice rock beside her and spoke in a melodious voice.


    Su Ming turned his gaze over and saw the picture of him on the ice rock having been altered. It was smeared to the point that it was a hideous mess. There was a giant shell on his back. Bai Su had also copied that picture on the ice rock by the side. She had drawn a turtle with its neck stretched out.


    That turtle looked lifelike, especially its eyes. They even resembled Su Ming¡¯s own eyes somewhat.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained passive and he walked over to take a closer look before nodding.


    "Not bad. Continue." Once he finished speaking, he calmly walked past Bai Su and left.


    Bai Su was momentarily stunned. Su Ming¡¯s calmness made her fly into a rage once again and she ran up to him once more.


    "Hey, I drew you!"


    "I know." Su Ming did not even slow down. He simply continued walking forward, up the stairs.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s alike?!" Bai Su continued pestering him.


    "No," Su Ming replied tly.


    "If it¡¯s not alike, then why did you say it wasn¡¯t bad? I think it¡¯s very like you." Bai Su jogged towards Su Ming and struggled to keep up with him.


    "That¡¯s why I told you to continue drawing."


    Su Ming returned to the tform outside his cave. Just as he was about to return to his cave, Bai Su¡¯s livid voice came from behind him.


    "Su Ming, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I already dressed myself up as per your request and you agreed to teach me how to draw, but the day has gone by and you taught me nothing." Bai Su stood on the tform and red at Su Ming.


    Su Ming turned around and looked at Bai Su. "Your don¡¯t act like her."


    "How so?" Bai Su immediately asked.


    "Your expression. She¡¯s not as noisy as you are," Su Ming said coldly.


    Bai Su stared at him, then closed her eyes after a moment. When she opened them again, she turned her back towards Su Ming. She looked at the sky in the distance and lifted her hand to tie up her hair once again before tearing her cor and dragging out the fur over there so that she looked as if she had a ball of soft fur wrapped around her neck.


    Once she was done, she lowered her head and tore away arge portion of her long dress. When the dress was torn to shreds and they flew into the wind, the skin-tight long trousers underneath it were revealed, along with the fur boots on her feet.


    After that, she turned around and pursed her lips while looking at Su Ming. The disgust in her eyes was no longer there, reced by a gentle look. The two braids in front of her shoulders moved as she turned around, and it led to the a few locks floating before her eyes.


    A wild and untamed feeling seeped out of Bai Su¡¯s expressions, her clothes, and her appearance. As snow was brought down by the wind, some of itnded on her hair.


    Yet it could not hide the gentleness lying underneath her wild gaze. Her eyes dazed Su Ming once again.


    The snowstorm grew bigger, and when it blew between her and Su Ming, everything seemingly turned silent. Only snow remained falling from the sky and only they remained staring into each other¡¯s eyes.


    "Su Ming, you¡¯re back¡­ do you remember me¡­?" Her gentle voice echoed in the surroundings, as if it had fused with the snow; it silenced Su Ming.


    A smile appeared on Bai Su¡¯s face. That smile was very pure, beautiful, happy. When she looked at Su Ming, herughter rang like silver bells. She took a step back and her whole body left the tform. Without the power of Awakening and anything to support her feet, she fell rapidly down the canyons of the ninth summit.


    "Su Ming, you¡¯re back¡­ but I¡­ left¡­"


    Bai Su continued falling, and a wild re appeared in her eyes. She did not want to take defeat lying down, she wanted to take the risk! As she fell, she kept her eyes trained on the tform of the ninth summit that was growing further away until she fell on something soft and wind lifted her up, allowing the speed of her falling body to gradually slow down. A pleased expression appeared on Bai Su¡¯s face once again.


    "I won the first day!"


    Su Ming turned around silently and walked to his cave abode. The moment he turn though, he mumbled softly, "She¡¯s also simr to you when she was being unreasonable¡­"

 Chapter 277 — Cause

    <h4>Chapter 277: Cause</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first true contact between Bai Su and Su Ming ended when the sky became dark and the moon showed up. Bai Su thought she won that day. She thought that she had done her best and sessfully made Su Ming notice her, nting a faint mark in his heart.


    If she did not win, then why would he look dazed when she met him initially? If she did not win, then why would he use that gentle wind when they parted ways?


    Bai Su thought that she hadpletely won. Her act when she left had even unfolded all the unreasonableness and boldness within her.


    When she thought about it, Bai Su could still feel her heart pounding against her chest. She sat down within her cave in the seventh summit and looked at the bronze mirror before her. She looked at her own reflection in the mirror. Gradually, a prideful look appeared on her face.


    "Su Ming, you must have not expected me to do this, heh heh."


    When Bai Su thought of what had happened, besides her heart starting to race in her chest, a hint of lingering fear also rose within her.


    She had no idea what hade over her to do something so crazy. It was as if at that moment she was no longer herself but had turned into someone else entirely.


    She looked into the bronze mirror and that person in the mirror became strange and unfamiliar to her. That person had her hair tied by a red string. Her braids fell on her shoulders, and there were crystals stuck on her forehead. This appearance was one Bai Su had never put on before this day.


    She looked at herself, and simply continued looking¡­


    "This appearance isn¡¯t so bad¡­"


    Bai Su smiled with pursed lips and slowly closed her eyes before immersing herself in her meditation. That day, she did not look for Si Ma Xin. In fact, Si Ma Xin¡¯s name never crossed her mind, which was an event that had never happened before.


    With a joy that she did not even realize she was experiencing and a smug smile on her lips, she eagerly waited for the next day.


    During that night, it was silent on the ninth summit. Zi Che stood respectfully outside Su Ming¡¯s cave abode. Before him were a dozen ice rocks the size of fists.


    Freezing air seeped out of the ice rocks, and when wind blew past, the freezing air blew into Su Ming¡¯s face, causing his eyes to flicker.


    "This stone won¡¯t melt even when burned, but it¡¯s not sturdy. You can use cold air and mold the stone into all sorts of shapes. Master, I didn¡¯t have much time, that¡¯s why I could only find this number of stones¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I will continue searching. Give me a month and I¡¯ll be able to gather much more," Zi Che said respectfully. When he saw Su Ming nodding, he retreated a few hundred feet away before sitting down and waiting for new orders.


    Su Ming looked at the dozen ice rocks and picked one up. Immediately, he felt the rock weighing down his hand. It was only the size of a fist, but it felt like he was holding onto a mountain that was the height of a human.


    "It¡¯s such a strange stone, but it has such fatal weakness."


    Su Ming clenched his right hand. Cracks immediately appeared on the ice rock and, with a bang, it shattered into several pieces, each piece still weighing far more than their actual size.


    Once Su Ming picked up the shattered pieces, he brought out an item from his storage bag with his left hand. Once that item appeared, Zi Che¡¯s pupils instantly shrank.


    It was a spherical pearl - Spirit Plunder!


    Once that pill was brought out, it absorbed all the light in the surroundings and the area became dark, making it seem like there was a void floating before Su Ming.


    If a person could see through the dim light outside the pill and into the pill itself, they could clearly see that there were wisps of smoke within that were moving about slowly. At the center of the wisps was an ice flower. There was an enchanting eye floating above the ice flower, and that eye had two pupils!


    Su Ming had no ess to any cold air that would allow him to change the ice rocks into the shape he wanted, even if most of the people in Freezing Sky n trained using cold.


    However, Su Ming had Spirit Plunder. A thread of the prodigy Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Mark was in the pill. As Su Ming pointed at Spirit Plunder with his left hand, the dim light on the pill instantly vanished and was reced with the seemingly sealed ice that flowed on top of the wisps of smoke.


    The chilling air from the flower wound up Su Ming¡¯s left hand. When he pressed his hand on the ice rocks, that cold air spread out and surrounded them.


    As the cold air seeped into the stones and gradually fused with the dozen ice rocks, the rocks started shrinking. After the time taken to burn an incense stick, when Su Ming lifted his hand and the cold air dissipated, two hoops made from those dozen ice rocks appeared before him.


    The two hoops were of normal size and were very fragile. They could be destroyed if he used the slightest strength, but the weight added together of the two hoops was equal to a small hill.


    Su Ming took up the hoops and a grave look appeared on his face. The two were very heavy, but not to the point that he could not lift them up. Yet if he had more pairs of these things, then unless he circted his Qi, then he would be unable to move them with his physical body.


    ¡®I hope you¡¯ll be able to help me increase my speed.¡¯


    A light flickered in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he ced the two ice hoops on his feet before standing up and taking a step forward.


    The moment he took a step forward, the tform shuddered.


    ¡®It¡¯s still not enough.¡¯


    Su Ming walked around back and forth on the tform. Once he found that he was not in too much difort, he no longer thought about it and sat down once again. With the moonlight shining on his face, he looked at the moon in the sky and a contemtive look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®I can use ice rocks to increase my speed, but that¡¯s only to increase my physical body¡¯s speed. It won¡¯t help me increase my speed when I fly¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s already not part of my physical abilities, but an Art¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the moon in the sky, and a scene gradually appeared in his eyes.


    There was a golden light shining in the horizon within that scene. That golden light stirred up a huge gust of wind and traveled 10,000 lis in distance in the span of a breath, approaching the ce at a shocking speed before turning into the Golden Roc that was about 10,000 feet in size.


    "This is the fastest speed I¡¯ve ever witnessed!" Su Ming mumbled and closed his eyes.


    After a moment, he opened them and brought out the drawing board. He drew a few lines with his right hand and immediately, a Golden Roc appeared on the drawing board before his eyes.


    ¡®In regards to my speed, I can use the ice rocks to train my body so it¡¯ll be able to resist the pressure brought by faster speeds, which will in turn increase my physical speed!


    ¡®Simrly, I can copy the instant the Golden Roc pped its wings and use it as the second Style in my Picture Creation. By doing so, I¡¯ll be able to increase my speed morepletely.¡¯


    Determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®As for my defense¡­ I have to wait for third senior brother to bring me those Runes before I can begin the tests.¡¯


    Su Ming sank into his thoughts once again for a while before he focused his attention and started drawing on the drawing board once again.


    He was so absorbed in it that he ignored everything else around him. His entire mind was on the drawing board, and as he drew, multiple flying Golden Rocs appeared on it.


    Every single time the Golden Rocs pped its wings, their feathers would change, their bodies would transform, and under Su Ming¡¯s hand, the differences of each individual bird gradually became clearer.


    It was the same as when he had copied Si Ma Xin¡¯s sword attack. He would continuously copy it to search for his own Creation.


    When morning arrived and the morning sun rose in the horizon, Bai Su came once again to the ninth summit.


    She was still dressed in that manner and was still smiling while showing her canines. With a proud expression on her face, she walked past Zi Che and stood before Su Ming. She looked at him sitting there with the morning sun shining on him as he drew on the drawing board.


    Bai Su stood by the side and watched for a moment but could only see Su Ming moving his finger on the drawing board. She could not see what he drew. In her eyes, that drawing board was empty.


    After a moment, she grew impatient.


    "Hey, I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day! Stop pretending I¡¯m not here!"


    It was as if Su Ming did not hear her and simply continued drawing. When Zi Che saw this in the distance, he smiled wryly and turned his head around to not watch them anymore. He could not understand Su Ming¡¯s actions. If he hated the girl, then why did he let here here, but if he did not hate the girl, then why did he not choose to see her from the very beginning?


    Zi Che could not see through the secrets behind this.


    When Bai Su saw that Su Ming still pretended to not have heard her, she let out a harrumph and went forward to snatch his drawing board, yet the moment she wanted to act, for some unknown reason, when she saw the concentrated look on Su Ming¡¯s face, her outstretched hand froze.


    It was as if she hesitated for a moment, but her hand still seized the drawing board. The instant she touched the drawing board, her hair suddenly floated up and the red string tying up her hair immediately broke, causing her long hair to fall down. Her clothes started pping viciously as if a violent gust of wind was blowing against her.


    Bai Su¡¯s face instantly turned pale and a dazed look appeared in her eyes, as if she had lost her soul and it was sucked into the drawing board. Right before her eyes, an unfamiliar world appeared.


    She saw a golden light passing by through a dark sky. Once that golden light passed by, another appeared.


    She had no idea how long itsted, but Bai Su saw countless golden lights.


    The moment she felt as if she forgot herself and her mind turned nk, an aloof voice seemed to echo within the clouded and indistinct world.


    "This is a lesson for you, don¡¯t interrupt my training."


    After the words, Bai Su felt as if her soul returned and she regained control of her own body. She trembled, and the world before her shattered. Once her vision reassembled itself, she saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    There was calmness within his eyes, but within that calmness was a might that made her heart tremble. That imposing might in his eyes was one that Si Ma Xin did not possess.


    Under his gaze, an indescribable fatigue and weakness spread through her whole body. She staggered a few steps back and her vision blurred. She fell unconscious to the ground.


    She fainted because she did not have the divine sense Su Ming had that had surpassed most of those in the Berserker Tribe. With her weak mind, she could not handle the Golden Roc¡¯s light that was formed by Su Ming¡¯s repeated drawings.


    "Send her down. We¡¯ll have a few days of peace," Su Ming said slowly, then continued immersing himself in copying the Golden Roc.


    Zi Che quickly walked forward. With one wave of his arm, he took Bai Su away from the ninth summit.

 Chapter 278 — Dream

    <h4>Chapter 278: Dream</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dream


    There was a legend that had been around for a long time among the people in the Berserker Tribe. It was said that this legend had been circting about since the era of the first God of Berserkers.


    The legend spoke about thend of the Berserker Tribe before it was divided into five continents a long time ago. In thend far south was a butterfly called Harmonious Morus Alba1. That butterfly was not big, only the size of a palm. She had all the colors in the world and all of them were different.


    She flew in the sky but could not be seen by normal people, because she belonged to the world ced even higher than the ninth heaven, a world that was filled with hurricanes.


    In the legends, it was said that even though she was a butterfly and had beautiful wings, she could only p her wings three times in her life. Besides these three times, she would otherwise float in the wind.


    The first time she pped her wings it would be to fly into the ce above the ninth heaven once she was born.


    The second time she would p her wings at the peak of her life. It would be to show off those magnificent colors in search of herpanions, but she would be unable to find them.


    Thest time she would p her wings at the point when her life ended. To leave a mark in the world, she would use all her strength, and the moment she would finish pping her wings, her body would turn into sparkles of light and scatter to the ground in wind like seeds. These seeds would turn into cocoons, but only one of them would turn into a butterfly.


    This legend spoke of the three times the Harmonious Morus Alba pped her wings. There were also a series of other legends attached to this. It was said that when she pped her wings the first time, an earth shattering change would happen to the southernnds.


    The second p of her wings would cause a mass of corpses with grey eyes to appear on the easternnds.


    Her third p would cause the snow in the northernnds to bring about a longsting night that wouldst for ten years.


    That was the legend.


    That was a legend that Su Ming had never heard of before, but Bai Su had.


    At night, the unconscious Bai Su woke up in her dreams. She looked at the unfamiliar world before her with a dazed look and stood alone, a lost expression on her face.


    She knew that she was dreaming and that everything she saw was an illusion, none of this existed in reality.


    Yet she could not truly wake up from the dream and make it disappear.


    She could see snow on the ground and more snow falling from the dark sky. It was quiet all around her. There was only one mountain range located in one direction in the distance. Everywhere else was nd.


    That one spot with the mountain range had a mountain that could not be seen clearly because it was covered by the snowstorm. She had a feeling that she had seen that mountain somewhere before. It was a mountain that shot into the clouds like a person¡¯s hands stretching out from the ground and wanting to lift the curtain in the sky!


    "Where¡­ is this¡­?" Bai Su mumbled, and she looked more lost than ever before.


    In the midst of her confusion, she walked slowly forward. The snow trail under her feet seemed to be time itself, causing her to feel as if she was walking through all four seasons of the world with each step she took. As she continued walking, she arrived at a forest. She had no idea how long she had been in there, but at some point in time, she suddenly heard excited chatter by her ears.


    That voice came from afar and caused Bai Su to stop. Instinctively, she moved to the direction of the voices.


    Gradually, she passed through the mountain forest and saw something¡­


    It was arge mass ofnd that did not have any forest. There were a lot of skin tents over there, along with many powerful Berserkers patrolling the area with aloof gazes. There were quite a number of people weaving in and out of the skin tents. That ce was a small market.


    There were a lot of squares like these in the Land of South Morning so that small tribes could trade with each other.


    Bai Su looked at the unfamiliar faces. The chatter she heard sounded real, but when she looked at these people, they could not see her. One of the patrolling Berserkers even passed through Bai Su¡¯s body.


    "This is¡­"


    She was even more lost.


    Yet right when she started feeling lost, she suddenly shuddered. She saw two people running quickly from the forest located not too far away.


    One of the two looked very strong and had an honest face. The other person running beside him was also a teenager, but he looked frail. He had a handsome face and his eyes shone with a clear light.


    He wore clothes made of beast skins and his features still showed his naivety, but the moment Bai Su saw the boy, she was shaken.


    "Su¡­ Su Ming!"


    Bai Su¡¯s breathing quickened. She had never expected that she would see Su Ming in her dreams!


    The Su Ming before her eyes was still a na?ve boy. That frail looking person bore simrities to the Su Ming in her memories, but there were many more differences, so many that they seemedpletely different people.


    Yet at that moment, a delicate voice shouting in anger rang out.


    "Lei Chen!"


    Bai Su instinctively looked over. When she saw the young girl speaking, a roar echoed through her mind. She saw a young girl, and she was dressed in a shirt made of mink fur. Her long hair was tied up with a red string made of straw and there were small braids falling down her shoulders while glittering crystals decorating her forehead. With anger in her eyes and a frown on her face, she looked at Su Ming¡¯spanion, who was standing by his side.


    Her appearance made Bai Su fall into a trance.


    That was a young girl¡­ with the exact same appearance as Bai Su.


    It was the end. The sights froze in Bai Su¡¯s eyes and gradually disappeared. She opened her eyes swiftly and sweat beaded on her forehead. She looked around herself and found that she was back in her cave abode.


    It was quiet outside. Not a hint of sound could be heard.


    Bai Su stared nkly forward, her eyes unfocused. Her mind was still stuck seeing the things in her dream.


    After a long while, Bai Su draped a robe over her shoulders and pushed open the door to her abode. The sky was dark, and a gust of cold wind made her feel slightly cold.


    She stood outside her cave abode and looked at the dark sky. Under the moonlight, her gaze eventually fell on the ninth summit. As she looked at it, a befuddled andplicated look appeared in her eyes.


    "Why did I have that dream¡­? Are the things in the dream real¡­ or fake¡­?" Bai Su mumbled.


    That same night, as Su Ming repeatedly copied the Golden Roc, at one point, when he drew one particr line, his finger froze and a dreamlike scene surfaced in his mind.


    It contained and where wind and snow continuously blew. The wind was strong and snow floated in the air, obscuring his vision. He could not see too far ahead, but he could still see a young girl about seven to eight years old crying as she ran ahead.


    Walking in front of the young girl was a woman who had her back turned towards the young girl and was slowly disappearing into the distance.


    "Mama, don¡¯t go¡­ Mama, don¡¯t you want me anymore¡­?"


    The woman stopped for a moment, but she did not turn back, and then simply continuing walking forward at a brisk pace. Among the snow, the young girl¡¯s crying voice was the only sound that could be heard.


    When she could no longer run and fell to the ground, she still struggled to get up and tried to continue running forward with tears streaming down her face. She wanted to hold her mother¡¯s hand. She wanted to make her mother stay.


    Yet that woman continued walking away until her figure could no longer be seen in the snowstorm. The young girl continued crying until she seemed to have used up all the strength in her fragile body and fell onto the snow, unmoving.


    The wind blew strongly against her body, causing the young girl to curl into herself. She closed her eyes, and while she continued calling out to her mother in faint whispers, she lost consciousness.


    Her right pinky gradually became green¡ªthat was the color of flesh being frozen¡­


    Su Ming looked at all of this and did not speak.


    Eventually, a man walked out into the snowstorm. The man appeared indistinct in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he could not see his face clearly. He walked to the girl¡¯s side and crouched down before gently taking her up and walking into the distance.


    "Su Su,e home with papa¡­"


    The scene froze here for Su Ming. As it gradually disappeared, his body shuddered and woke up. He looked at his right index finger which remained frozen on the drawing board. After a short period of bewilderment, he looked at a corner of the drawing board swiftly.


    That was the spot Bai Su had touched.


    Su Ming let his mind wander for a moment before he brushed the corner Bai Su had touched with his right hand, and a pensive look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Why did that happen¡­? Ever since I Awakened, I never dreamed. That voice in my dreams never appeared either¡­ But when I was copying the Golden Roc just now, I fell into a trance.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned.


    ¡®That dream did not seem fake, and there¡¯s no way it appeared out of nowhere. There must be a reason to this!¡¯


    Su Ming stayed silent and thought for a long time. When dawn was almost over and the first rays of sunlight started showing signs of appearing, a thought suddenly struck him like lightning.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ when Bai Su touched the drawing board yesterday and had that brief instant of contact with my divine sense when I was fully concentrated in my task, it also meant that our memories were connected for a short moment of time¡­?


    ¡®And because of that I had that dream just now!


    ¡®The divine sense also has the power to look into other people¡¯s memories?¡¯


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. His eyes shed, and before the sky was fully bright, he turned into a long arc and left the ninth summit. He charged to the foot of the mountain.


    There were plenty of creatures who loved the cold, lurking around the endless ice outside Freezing Sky n. Due to the climate of the ce, most of these creatures were aggressive.


    Su Ming stayed in one particr ice ins for nearly two hours. The sky was already bright by that time, and eight Ice Wolf carcassesy beside him.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and ced it on the head of one of the living Ice Wolves and closed his own eyes. After a moment, he opened them once again, and the instant he did so, that Ice Wolf shuddered, fell to the side, and died.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with curiosity. After a moment of silence, he turned into a long arc and left the ce to return to the ninth summit.


    Yet the moment he arrived at the ninth summit and stood on the tform outside his cave, he saw Bai Suing once again. When he saw her, the feeling of familiaritying from her appearance and expression surpassed that of the previous day.


    The beast skin boots, ck mink fur coat, straight posture, hair tied up with a red string, and the anger in her eyes along with the frown between her brows¡­


    Under the deliberate disguise, this Bai Su had be exactly the same as the girl she had seen in her dream, no matter her clothes or her appearance!


    É£Ïà is the legendary butterfly. É£ (sang) is mulberry, and that¡¯s the only name for it.


    Ïà (xiang) has a lot of meanings:


    1) Appearance


    2) Bearing


    3) Phase


    4) Photo


    5) Observe


    6) Help


    7) Mutual


    8) Get along


    9) Harmonious rtionship (archaic).


    After a heck load of thought, Harmonious Morus Alba was chosen, because no matter how I went with word + mulberry, it still sounded ridiculous, so I went for the Latin version of mulberry, which is morus alba, and came up with Harmonious Morus Alba. I mean, imagine Harmonious Mulberry, and then everyone freaking out about Harmonious Mulberry. I can¡¯t take it seriously, and it¡¯s supposed to be something that can destroy the world once it ps its wings.


    I really, really wanted to go for pinyin, but 1) I wanted to restrict it to strictly human names, 2) unless the word itself only means a surname, like Puqiang Tribe, where Qiang is a surname, 3) or the word means a province and it doesn¡¯t make sense in English, like Han Mountain City, which would have been Province Mountain City, I wanted to keep everything in English as much as possible, no matter how ridiculous it sounded.


    So¡­ Harmonious Morus Alba it is.

 Chapter 279 — The Howling Wind before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Howling Wind before the Storm</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Su Ming looked at Bai Su, Bai Su too was looking at Su Ming. That morning, the two of them stared at each other on the tform outside his cave.


    When Bai Su saw Su Ming hypnotized and bewildered for an instant, she no longer felt pleased with herself. There was only an indescribable feeling within her.


    She knew that her dream¡­ might very well have been real.


    That frail looking boy in her dream gradually ovepped with the Su Ming before her.


    Su Ming looked at Bai Su and walked towards her until he stood right before her. He looked at that familiar face, and after a long while, he lifted his hand and grabbed her right hand, lowering his head to look at it.


    This was the first time he touched Bai Su¡¯s skin. She shuddered and instinctively struggled, but she could not escape Su Ming¡¯s grasp.


    Most of the time, Su Ming only took note of Bai Su¡¯s face, which was the exact same as Bai Ling¡¯s. He had never observed any other part of her body, until now. He looked at Bai Su¡¯s right pinky. It might be as white as a pearl, but it was curled up. It¡­ could not straighten out.


    Bai Su broke free from his grasp and took a few steps back before she looked at Su Ming with mixed feelings in her heart.


    "You¡­ You saw it?"


    Su Ming nodded.


    Bai Su was silent for a moment, then asked, "Why did this happen?"


    When she lifted her head, thatplicated look could still be seen in her heart. That finger was her secret. She did not want anyone knowing about it. It was her most vulnerable part, and she had not even told Si Ma Xin about it.


    "You should not have interrupted my training¡­"


    Su Ming shook his head and walked past Bai Su before sitting down on the stone outside his cave abode and bringing out his drawing board to resume drawing.


    Bai Su stood still for a long while, then for the first time, she turned around quietly. Without making any noise, without bing proud of herself, without any hint of fury, she left the ninth summit, bringing with her mixed feelings in her heart.


    When she left, Su Ming lifted his head and looked in the direction she had left before sighing softly.


    ¡®This is your destiny, and also my Creation¡­ This is the path you chose, I didn¡¯t force you to¡­ When you can no longer tell who you are, Si Ma Xin will lose.¡¯


    Time trickled by without anyone noticing it, and in the blink of an eye, another three months passed by.


    There were less than six months left till Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. During those six months, an increasing number of people in Freezing Sky n entered their final istion, begun their final preparations, and asionally, some Freezing Sky n disciples would travel together to go to the affiliated tribes located at the borders of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, which were located not too far away from the school itself.


    There were quite a number of squares over there, and the disciples could buy some of the things they needed. Some people would even bring a lot of things that were unique to the other parts of the Land of South Morning to trade in those squares.


    The Sky Mist Battle that only happened once a decade would also bring about a many new trading squares. They would not only be formed by the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky itself, but would of many outsiders as well.


    This was even more so for the Great Sky Mist Battle that only happened once a century. That was why during this period of time, there were two incredibly lively spots in the entire Land of South Morning. One of them was the trading square outside Western Sea n, and the other was the trading square outside Freezing Sky n.


    Almost every day, there would be Freezing Sky n disciples going to these trading squares to get the items they needed. And since the amount of people going to them increased, auctions would also be asionally held. The items that were brought out during these auctions would usually incite arge amount of interest from the crowd.


    During thest three months, besides copying the actions of the Golden Roc in flight, Su Ming also trained his body by adding more weight onto himself after a set amount of time. Right now, there were already eight ice hoops on his legs.


    The eight hoops were hidden underneath Su Ming¡¯s robes and no one knew about them besides him and Zi Che. Every single time thetter watched Su Ming walking as if he was the wind itself, he would feel shocked. He knew clearly just how heavy those eight hoops were. They were as heavy as hills, and under that weight, Su Ming would need to exert a great amount of effort to take a step.


    Zi Che could be said to have witnessed everything that had happened to Su Ming after he wore those ice hoops. He had started rxed, then whenever he added more ice hoops to each leg, he would be unable to take even a step forward. His body would tremble, and he would need to stand still for an entire day before he could marginally get used to it.


    When he could walk around with ease with those three ice hoops on each leg, he added a fourth hoop and began a new round of getting used to that new weight. Gradually, those four ice hoops did not feel as if they weighed anything to Su Ming on his legs. It did not matter whether he walked or flew, he could do so at his normal speed.


    Yet only Zi Che knew that Su Ming had poured in arge amount of effort to be able to do this. During these three months, he had practically not slept. Besides copying, having ck fog surrounding his body and that Divine General Armor of his appearing, Su Ming used all the rest of his time getting used to the additional weights.


    During these three months, Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor would frequently appear. Sometimes, it would gather up and turn into Armor, and at other times, it would scatter around him. Every single time the ck fog from his Armor appeared, Su Ming would pour all his attention into using fine control along with his divine sense to start making a series ofbinations for his Armor.


    Thesebinations were made ording to the dozens of Runes Hu Zi had sent to him two months ago, and the changes were made ording to the transformations within those Runes itself. This was that absurd idea Su Ming had had.


    If he could not increase the methods he had to defend himself, then he would have to create them himself. The best way was to control the ck fog he obtained when he was Awakening was to turn it into various Runes as the ck fog was in the process of manifesting into his Armor.


    In theory, it was simple, but when it really came down to it, it was difficult. Su Ming had no knowledge whatsoever regarding Runes, so it was hard to make them with the ck fog without making any mistakes.


    Besides, Hu Zi mostly relied on his natural talent in this area and could not exin the concepts clearly to Su Ming. Su Ming had to rely on himself to understand everything. Fortunately, his Picture Creation allowed him to copy everything in the world, and after spending arge amount of time on it, he had managed to form a Rune as the ck fog turned into Armor after a dozen tries since he started.


    However, not only was this Rune the most basic of all Runes, the transformations within it were also limited. After the few times it transformed, Su Ming could no longer control it. He would need more precise fine control and a far stronger divine sense before he could perhaps do it.


    Nheless, Su Ming did not give up. Even if he had only seeded once out of those dozens of times, and that sess was not perfect, once he tested it out, he could clearly feel that the illusionary Divine General Armor¡¯s defense had increased by arge amount.


    This was a direction for him. When the day came that he could control it perfectly, then his Divine General Armor¡¯s defense would be incredibly powerful, even though it had no physical form and was just a mere illusion.


    Su Ming had been continuously training and making preparations during these three months. But besides training, Bai Su had also beening every single day during those three months.


    Theplicated look in her eyes only appeared for the first few days. Once half a month went by, she seemed to havee around to her thoughts and returned to her unreasonable self. She maintained that particr appearance, and the outside of Su Ming¡¯s cave abode would be noisy every single day.


    "Su Ming, what exactly are you drawing? I¡¯ve been watching you draw for several months, but nothing everes out!"


    "Su Ming, see whether this looks simr, I drew a mountain!"


    "Su Ming, can you just lift up your head and talk to me? Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re like a mute?!"


    Snow floated down from the sky above the ninth summit. Bai Su sat beside Su Ming and red at him in rage. There was a piece of ck charcoal in her hands and a drawing board that was identical to the one Su Ming had in his hands. She drew on it angrily a few times.


    Su Ming did not open his mouth to speak. He remained seated with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. ck fog surrounded his body and turned into several strange shapes, but they would disappear soon because they could not maintain their shape.


    When she saw that Su Ming was not reacting, Bai Su picked up her drawing board and threw it at Su Ming angrily, but the moment that drawing board got close to him, it stopped in midair.


    Bai Su stood up and threw the piece of charcoal in her hand at Su Ming as well.


    That charcoal also stopped before Su Ming.


    Bai Su seemed to be used to this sort of thing happening. She was not at all surprised and took a few quick steps towards Su Ming. She lifted her foot and was just about to kick him, but the moment she lifted her foot, she forced it down once again and red at Su Ming, who still had his eyes closed, in anger.


    She had tried to kick him like this before, but the consequences were horrible.


    Yet when Su Ming continued sitting there with his eyes closed as if he did not hear her words, Bai Su could not control her temper. She gritted her teeth and lifted her foot to kick him.


    "I¡¯ll kick you, you stupid mute. I¡¯ll kick you¡­"


    She kicked, but before her foot touched Su Ming, she immediately let out a cry of surprise. As if she was caught by an invisible hand, she floated beside Su Ming with her head downwards¡­ along with her drawing board and charcoal.


    "Su Ming, you¡­ you jerk!" Bai Su yelled out, and fury once again burned in her eyes. She tried twisting herself, but she still continued floating with her head pointing downwards.


    As she continued yelling, Bai Su could not help but grow tired. As time passed by, she became dizzy and her cheeks became flushed. She decided to shut up, but the anger in her eyes did not go away. In her mind, she continued thinking of ways to deal with Su Ming.


    At that moment, a long arc approached the ce and turned into Zi Che on the tform. He took a few brisk steps forward to Su Ming¡¯s side, and he also saw Bai Su, who was floating upside down.


    When Bai Su saw Zi Che looking over, she started yelling again, "What are you looking at?! What¡¯s so nice about it?! Haven¡¯t you seen this before?!"


    Zi Che straight up ignored Bai Su¡¯s words. During these three months, he had already gotten used to her tantrums and Su Ming¡¯s subsequent punishments for her.


    "Master, there are no more ice rocks. I¡¯ve searched through many ces, but I couldn¡¯t find them. The trading square at the borders of Freezing Sky n have been really livelytely, though. Many of the sect members go there regrly, so there must be ice rocks around.


    "Please grant me permission to leave the ninth summit temporarily to go to the square in your ce."


    "Trading square?" Su Ming opened his eyes. The ck fog around him seeped into his body and disappeared.


    "The closer Sky Mist Battle gets, the more trading squares like these will appear at the borders between the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky and Freezing Sky n. Don¡¯t worry, Master, I¡¯ll only need half a month to return," Zi Che quickly replied.


    "Be careful," Su Ming muttered softly.


    He had gained some understanding towards controlling his Divine General Armor¡¯s ck fogtely and did not want his training to stop because he had to go out. He nodded his head, lifted his right hand, and tapped Zi Che¡¯s body, temporarily lifting his restraints.

 Chapter 280 — Ignorant

    <h4>Chapter 280: Ignorant</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zi Che shuddered slightly and closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them, a brilliant light shone within his eyes. The freedom that returned to him after a long period of time made him suck in a deep breath. When he looked at Su Ming and saw the calm gaze level at him, Zi Che quickly straightened his thoughts and wrapped his fist around his palm to bow.


    "Master¡­"


    "Just call me uncle master. I released your seal for ten days. Within ten days, you muste back," Su Ming interrupted Zi Che¡¯s words. He did not know when it started, but Zi Che had gradually started to refer to him as his owner.


    When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zi Che fell silent for a moment. "Uncle master, I won¡¯t need ten days, just three to five days are sufficient for me. I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    Zi Che took a few steps back and flew up in a long arc. He took a leap in the sky before charging towards the horizon.


    After Zi Che left, Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on Bai Su, who was still hanging upside down. With a wave of his right hand, her body was instantly flipped over and ced on the ground. At the same time, the drawing board and charcoal flew towards her and floated beside her.


    "Su Ming, you¡­"


    Bai Su might have been suspended in the air for most of the day, but her anger was still burning strongly, making her look like an angry lion cub. She might not be baring her teeth and showing her ws, but her expression was quite close to that of a lion cub.


    "If you continue making noise, I¡¯ll chase you out of the mountain today! And I¡¯ll never tell you what I drew."


    The ghost of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. His tone was not high, but it made Bai Su re angrily at him for a while. She then turned her head sideways and let out a harrumph.


    During these three months, Su Ming had discovered one of Bai Su¡¯s weaknesses. This girl¡¯s curiosity far exceeded a normal person¡¯s and she really wanted to know what Su Ming had been drawing the past few months. Once he caught onto it, Su Ming gained the upper hand most of the times when he spoke to Bai Su.


    When he saw that she was no longer bothering him, Su Ming no longer continued trying to bring about any transformation to his Divine General Armor but brought out his drawing board and began copying the Golden Roc¡¯s flight with full attention.


    Time passed by, and soon the sun set, though thest rays of light still shone in the sky, creating a beautiful scene. At that moment, Bai Su found herself unable to quell her curiosity once again and walked to Su Ming¡¯s side with a frown, then watched him sketching on the drawing board that remained empty in her eyes.


    No matter how long she watched it, she could not see anything, just like how she usually could not.


    ¡®Hmph, you¡¯re just pretending to be mysterious!¡¯ Bai Su mumbled in her heart and cast a nce at Su Ming. He looked incredibly focused on his task, and that attentive look made him even more horrible in Bai Su¡¯s eyes for some unknown reason.


    However, she simply thought he was horrible, the disdain and scorn of a few months ago was no longer there.


    Bai Su did not notice this unconscious change that had happened to her.


    When dusk was over and the sky gradually became dark, she averted her gaze and let out a few fake coughs by the side.


    "I know what you¡¯re drawing."


    "So you¡¯re drawing this, huh¡­?"


    "Not bad. It¡¯s marginally eptable, but there¡¯s something wrong with this part."


    As Bai Su spoke, she quickly pointed at a spot on Su Ming¡¯s drawing board with her right hand.


    "But there¡¯s somethingcking in this drawing, so the entire feel for the portrait is gone¡­ If you change the brush strokes here, then it¡¯ll be better."


    "This part too isn¡¯t really that good."


    Bai Su put on an air as if she had seen through what Su Ming was drawing and started giving directions as if she was an old expert in this.


    Yet Su Ming continued to be like a block of wood, as if he did not hear her.


    Though she might be slightly used to Su Ming ignoring her this way, Bai Su still felt herself burning with rage. She had a feeling that all her anger of this life had been forcefully dragged out of her during the course of these three months. This was something that was rarely seen in her life.


    "You self-conceited, egotistical jerk! You¡¯re just pretending to be mysterious, pretending to be deaf. You jerk! Jerk!" Bai Su stomped her feet and turned around to walk to the side.


    She was just about to leave, but after taking a few steps, she found herself not wanting to take defeat lying down. She turned her head back and looked at Su Ming, who was still sitting on the tform with his usual calm expression, fully absorbed in drawing.


    Bai Su red at him angrily for a long while before grabbing her drawing board and sitting down. Once she scribbled on it with her charcoal, the anger on her face turned into a smile, though she still asionally red at Su Ming.


    Eventually, when it waspletely dark, she ced her drawing board before Su Ming, let out a snort again, and left the mountain.


    When she left, a pleased expression appeared on her face once again. Her lips would asionally curl up in a happy smile as she was on her way back to the seventh summit, looking forward to tomorrow.


    "It¡¯s his fault for bullying me. I¡¯ll ask him whether he saw my drawing tomorrow and how it looks like to him."


    Bai Su ced her hands behind her back and walked up the mountain happily. Her hair, which were tied with a red string, danced in the air. The two braids by her ears swayed as she moved, making her look incredibly adorable.


    The smile on her lips and the smug expression on her face made Bai Su possess apletely different beautypared to a few months prior.


    "Ah, isn¡¯t that sister Su Su? Come, let your older sister look at you. Just what exactly made you so happy?"


    A delicateughter came from behind Bai Su as she walked up the seventh summit¡¯s stairs. Soon, girl who was about the same age as Bai Su came out as well.


    The girl was also very pretty, and as sheughed, a teasing look appeared on her face.


    Bai Su quickly turned her head back. When she saw the girl, a light flush appeared on her cheeks, but she soon red at her.


    "Chen Chan Er, you¡¯re younger than me by a few days, how dare you call yourself my ¡®older sister¡¯? I¡¯m older than you, and I entered the school earlier than you did. I¡¯m the senior sister here." As Bai Su spoke, she also startedughing and started ying with Chen Chan Er once she walked up to her.


    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re the senior brother¡­ Ah, stop it, I¡¯m ticklish¡­"


    "It¡¯s your fault for talking so weirdly to me just now."


    yful sounds along withughter that sounded like silver bells echoing with joy traveled down the stairs leading up to the seventh summit. The two girls yed and chased each other up the mountain.


    "Su Su, I have to stop talking to you now. I have to go to eldest senior sister." Chen Chan Er patted her chest when they were at the mountainside, calmed her breathing, and spoke to Bai Su with a smile.


    "Alright, I have to go back to my cave abode too." Bai Su¡¯s cheeks were flushed due to her frolicking around just now. She nodded her head with a smile.


    Chen Chan Er was just about to leave when she hesitated for a moment and looked at Bai Su.


    "Su Su¡­ I heard that you¡¯ve been¡­ going to the ninth summit for the past few months?"


    Bai Su was taken aback. She cast a nce at Chen Chan Er and did not speak.


    "I just saw you going to the ninth summit again to look for that horrid Su Ming." When Chen Chan Er mentioned Su Ming¡¯s name, a look of distaste appeared on her face. "Su Su, that Su Ming is very annoying and egotistical. He thinks he can strut around like he¡¯s some hotshot just because he came to a tie with senior brother Si Ma. Who the heck does he think he is? I hate that type of people the most.


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by his ttery. I understand that type of person the most, he¡­" When Chen Chan Er saw Bai Su not making a sound, she continued speaking.


    Yet before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Bai Su.


    "That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s not as hateful as you said he is."


    Bai Su¡¯s words tumbled out of her mouth instinctively, and when she finished speaking, she was stunned.


    In her mind, she was the only one who could call him egotistical, pretentious, and arrogant. If anyone else said those things, she would feel ufortable.


    "Su Su, you have to believe me. I understand him more than you do. I went to summon him over on behalf of eldest senior sister before, but I had to go there multiple times. I know exactly how he is!


    "He definitely showers you with tter and butters you up. He¡¯s absolutely nothingpared to big brother Si Ma. Big brother Si Ma is the one who¡¯s truly nice to you."


    Chen Chan Er sighed lightly and looked at Bai Su.


    Bai Su remained silent. When she heard Si Ma Xin¡¯s name, a dazed look appeared in her eyes. He appeared faintly in her head, but she could not see him clearly.


    Over the past few months, while she had initially wanted to see Si Ma Xin practically every single time, gradually, she would only think about him once every few days, and now, it had been a month or so that Si Ma Xin¡¯s name had not appeared in her head.


    "Su Su, wake up, Su Ming isn¡¯t a good person. He¡¯s too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t even respect eldest senior sister, and it¡¯s only been a few months since he entered the school. He won¡¯t be able tost long with this attitude. Sky Mist Shaman Hunt is about to begin, with his attitude and with how he does things, he¡¯ll definitely die!"


    The moment Chen Chan Er said those words, she suddenly stopped speaking, because Bai Su had lifted her head to look at her, and her gaze was cold.


    "First off, I have my reasons to go to the ninth summit. The arrogant and haughty person you said who will surely die has never spoken a nice word to me. When we¡¯re together, most of the time, I¡¯m the one talking and he¡¯s usually silent.


    "There are plenty of times where he¡¯s immersed in his own world and other people cannot enter it. On the other hand, Si Ma¡­ big brother Si Ma ispletely different from him."


    When she came to thetter half of her sentence, a mixed set of emotions filled her heart, causing her to be unable to continue. Instead, she turned around and left Chen Chan Er with an open mouth, as if she was about to speak.


    Not long after Bai Su left the ninth summit, Su Ming slowly lowered his right hand. He lifted his head and looked at the sky. A frown gradually formed between his brows.


    ¡®Something¡¯s missing¡­ I¡¯ve been copying for three months, but I still can¡¯t gain a deeper understanding towards this. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s ayer I can¡¯t break through that¡¯s covering the secret of the Golden Roc¡¯s flight¡­


    ¡®What am Icking¡­?¡¯


    As Su Ming mulled over his thoughts, his gaze naturally fell on the drawing board Bai Su had left behind before she left.


    The spot she ced the drawing board was ingenious. Su Ming would be able to see it the moment he lifted his head.


    When he saw the drawing board, Su Ming smiled.


    Bai Su had no talent for drawing. Most of the time, people would need to guess just what it was she had drawn, but this time, her drawing was simple. There was a girl with her hands on her hips on the drawing board. She stood on a cliff with her foot lifted and a smug expression on her face. She was kicking towards a huge pig that had its eyes closed and its head lowered.


    By the looks of it, she wanted to kick the huge pig down the cliff.


    There was Su Ming¡¯s name scrawled on the pig¡¯s forehead.


    Su Ming shook his head and was about to avert his gaze when a bright glint appeared in his eyes. He stared at Bai Su¡¯s drawing board and the light in his eyes grew brighter. Thunderous rumbles echoed in his head.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ it¡¯scking¡­¡¯

 Chapter 281 — Roc!

    <h4>Chapter 281: Roc!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood up, and his gaze fell on Bai Su¡¯s picture. Slowly, he closed his eyes. When he reopened them a momentter, he took a few steps forward and stood at the edge of the tform outside his cave abode.


    The sky had already bepletely dark, but the snow and ice underneath still shone with a white light, causing thend to not be shrouded in darkness.


    The tform Su Ming was standing on was near the top of the ninth summit. It could be said that there were hundreds upon thousands of feet from where he was to the ground. If a normal person lowered his or her head to look down, they would find it hard to not have his or her heart start racing while also feeling dizzy.


    Su Ming stood there and looked down as the light in his eyes flickered.


    ¡®The Golden Roc rode the winds in the world and flew above the ninth heaven. It won¡¯t be easy trying to copy the movements of the sacred beast of the Shaman Tribe, then Creating it for my own¡­


    ¡®If I don¡¯t have the Golden Roc¡¯s heart and don¡¯t feel the Roc¡¯s will, then it will be difficult to understand its spirit¡­ then¡­ just what are the Golden Roc¡¯s heart and will¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming stood there, silent for a long while before he closed his eyes. He lifted his right foot, then stepped off the border of the tform, and plunged straight down the canyon.


    With that one step, his body was in the air. Without circting his power of the Awakening Realm and using any enchanted treasure, his body started falling down the mountain like a rock.


    His speed as he fell was very quick, so quick that whistling sounds sliced through the air as his body scraped against air. Su Ming closed his eyes and spread his arms open. As he continued falling, the image of the Golden Roc soaring through the clouds formed in his head.


    ¡®The Golden Roc¡¯s heart and its will are reflected as it flies through the world. Within its eyes, there is nothing in the world that can stop its path. It can fly endlessly in this vast sky.¡¯


    Su Ming fell even faster, and the sounds of wind moaning rose in his ears. The wind seemed to be able to tear through everything, and when it appeared, it was as if there was a strange sound mixed within it.


    10,000 feet, 20,000 feet, 30,000 feet¡­ Su Ming¡¯s eyes remained closed as he continued falling. Besides the Golden Roc, he had nothing else in his mind.


    40,000 feet, 50,000 feet¡­ When he had fallen 80,000 feet down and was very close to the foot of the mountain, when his body was charging towards the ground like aet, all the blood in Su Ming¡¯s body started circting backwards and surged towards his head, causing his head to buzz.


    The buzzing sounds grew stronger, and gradually, Su Ming¡¯s will began to cloud over. Gradually, the Golden Roc also started fading away from his head.


    The instant it turned into a mere illusion, Su Ming opened his eyes. When he did so, the buzzing sounds in his head turned into roars that could shake the sky and earth. The Golden Roc in his head lifted its head and let out a howl towards the sky.


    ¡®The Golden Roc¡¯s heart represents freedom. Its will is to be unrestrained, which is what is pursued in seeking freedom! That¡¯s why it¡¯s incredibly hard to tame it, because once the Roc is tamed, then it won¡¯t be free anymore. It would be the same as losing its spirit!


    ¡®Master¡¯s Golden Roc clearly did not have its freedom limited by Master. It could fly at will in thend of the Shamans. Only when Master needs it, then it will appear¡­ There must be some other reasons to this, or else, just having to listen to Master¡¯s orders without any other reason would make it very miserable.¡¯


    Understanding appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His body continued plunging down, but he did nothing to stop himself. Instead, he simply let his body get rapidly closer to the ice on the ground, only lifting his right hand to draw two lines towards the sky!


    The two lines contained all of Su Ming¡¯s strength, his understanding, and his perception towards the Golden Roc¡¯s will. The instant he drew the two lines, he was already less than 1,000 feet away from the ground. A sense of danger enveloped Su Ming¡¯s mind and body, but he did not try resist it. When he was only a few dozen feet away from the ground, he drew a perfect arc.


    ¡­And he shot into the air, straight into the skies. Su Ming traveled so quickly that he felt like he was crashing against mountain ranges, even though whaty before him was the endless sky.


    This feeling was incredibly strong, and it could even be said that it was not just a mere figment of his imagination. It was real pain he sensed of when his body crashed against the wind.


    While Su Ming was feeling as if he was crashing against mountains, the distance between the earth and sky shortened by several fold in his eyes. It was as if the two spots and two lines existing between the sky and earth fused together, and once they did, an abrupt change in their positions happened.


    All of those things were what Su Ming felt in that instant. His body immediately turned into a ck dot in the sky. Excitement appeared in his eyes, but there was sharp pain shooting up his body. During that instant, he had shot up into the sky from the ground at a terrifying speed. His body could not withstand that speed. Su Ming could tell that with his body¡¯s current tolerance, if he used that speed again, his body would be torn apart.


    ¡®Is¡­ this the Golden Roc¡¯s speed¡­? No, this wasn¡¯t as fast as the Roc. I¡¯m still slightly slower¡­ but this is already astonishing!¡¯


    Su Ming quelled his excitement and did not dare use that speed anymore. He walked onto his tform on the ninth summit and immediately sat down. A mouthful of blood spilled out from his mouth.


    Yet Su Ming thought that this spilling of blood was worth it. By coughing out blood once, he understood the will of the Golden Roc as it spread its wings, and ced it into his drawing. That was enough!


    ¡®My body is not strong enough. If I¡¯m strong enough, then I canst longer, and with that speed¡­ even the virescent sword won¡¯t be able to catch up!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. It could be said that it was by pure coincidence that he understood the Golden Roc¡¯s speed. If it was not for what Bai Su drew on her drawing board, Su Ming would not have been able to think about this.


    His eyes swept past Bai Su¡¯s drawing board before he slowly closed his eyes. In his mind, he continuously reyed the speed at which he had traveled just now and the two lines he had drawn.


    When the night went by and light appeared in the horizon, Su Ming opened his eyes. There was still excitement in them. He dipped his head down and looked at his own body. Once he did so, a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "If I wore the Divine General Armor, equipped it with Runes to increase its defense, and at the same time removed all the ice rocks¡­ and used the Golden Roc¡¯s speed, then how fast could I travel?"


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, the desire to try it grew within him. However, the chances of him forming Runes within the Divine General Armor were still not high.


    He was just about to try when his expression suddenly changed and he charged into the cave abode. Once he was in, he did not hesitate and walked to where He Feng was fusing with the Wings of the Moon.


    In the cave, He Feng was slowing opening his eyes, and they were bloody red. He lifted his head and howled, and cracks rapidly tore his skin open, but no blood flowed out. Instead, ck mist spread out from those cracks.


    There was a pair of wings that belonged to the Wings of the Moon on him. With one p of those wings, he looked as if he wanted to rush out of the cave, but when Su Ming walked in, he lifted his right hand and drew a line down with his finger.


    At the same time, Han Mountain Bell appeared above He Feng. Bell chimes echoed in the air and turned into a mighty pressure in the form of a sound wave. It shook He Feng and caused him to freeze, then he seemed to regain his senses, and pain appeared on his face.


    "Master¡­ I¡¯m almost there¡­ I can tell¡­ If I make it through this and make it through another fusion, I¡¯ll seed¡­" He Feng¡¯s voice rose and then fell, and when it reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, his finger had already touched the center of He Feng¡¯s brows.


    The moment he did so, Su Ming¡¯s robes pped about violently and his hair was lifted. A grim expression appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. A presence that could rival that of those in the greatpletion of the Awakening Realm, even the powerful Berserkers who had just arrived at the early stages of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, abruptly erupted forth from his body and his finger, surging into He Feng¡¯s body that was still fusing with the Wings of the Moon.


    He Feng shuddered and slowly sat down.


    "Master¡­ I¡­ When I was fusing with them¡­ I saw¡­ their¡­ memories¡­ I¡­"


    As He Feng spoke, his teeth suddenly grew longer. They instantly shot out of his mouth, causing his unfinished sentence to turn into a howl.


    "Fire¡­"


    That one world was contained within He Feng¡¯s howl. As he howled, fire abruptly burst forth from within his body. It was as if that fire wanted to burn down Su Ming¡¯s cave abode on the ninth summit.


    Yet the moment it appeared, the blood moon in Su Ming¡¯s right eye shone. He lifted his left hand and tapped He Feng¡¯s forehead with his finger. He pressed his finger down, and it caused the fire from He Feng¡¯s body to freeze for a moment before flowing back inside.


    Time trickled by. The time Su Ming took in this attempt to help He Feng fuse with the Wings of the Moon far surpassed all his previous ones. Even when one day had passed by, it had yet to end.


    Bai Su had arrived at the ninth summit a long time ago. She waited for a while before entering Su Ming¡¯s cave abode. Yet the moment she entered, she was immediately pushed out by an invisible force. After several attempts, she sat down by the side with a huff and only left unwillingly when night came.


    The entire processsted seven days. When the seventh evening was over and night fell, Su Ming opened his eyes. He Feng had once again turned into a gigantic ck ball of light before him. It was silent all around him, but there was a mighty pressure spreading from the ball of light.


    A feeling as if their blood was connected appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart when he looked at that ball of light. There was a slight hint of fatigue on his face. He looked at it for a little while longer before walking out of the room, sitting down cross-legged in his cave, and meditating to recover.


    It was also at that moment that an unweed guest appeared outside Bai Su¡¯s cave abode in the seventh summit. That person was also a woman and lived in the seventh summit. However, her level of cultivation was not high and she usually kept to herself, that was why it was easy for people to overlook her.


    The woman came to give a Bai Su a bamboo slip.


    The name Si Ma Xin was written beautifully on it.


    Once the woman handed the bamboo slip, she stated coolly, "Senior brother Si Ma wants to see you." She then turned around and left.


    Bai Su looked at the bamboo slip with a nk expression, and her thoughts became chaotic. This was the first time she experienced such an emotion when she heard that Si Ma Xin wanted to see her.

 Chapter 282 — Murderous!

    <h4>Chapter 282: Murderous!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the time takes to burn an incense stick, Bai Su quietly walked out of her house. Her hair was still tied by the red string, and she still had two braids by her ears. She still wore a blouse with its fur overturned, and there were still crystals stuck to her forehead.


    She could not describe what she felt, but she could tell that it was different from before. In the past, when she went to see Si Ma Xin, she would be filled with warmth. Whether she was just talking or ying chess with him, every single gaze of his would make her heart pound as if there was a horde of deer running rampart within her.


    Yet now, while the feeling was not gone per se, it had be much weaker. This brought about a mix of emotion in her heart, along with great confusion.


    She quietly left the seventh summit and walked on the familiar path leading up to the first summit. Yet as she walked on this path this day, she felt that the trail had be much shorter.


    Bai Su was not overly familiar with the first summit. She might havee here several times, but she only knew the road leading to Si Ma Xin¡¯s cave abode. When she arrived outside it, she saw Si Ma Xin sitting by a stone table dressed in a long robe and looking as handsome as ever.


    There was a gentle look on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face, and his smile was very captivating. His eyes shone like stars when he looked at Bai Su.


    "Su Su, you haven¡¯te here to see me for more than a month, is there something wrong?"


    "Big brother Si Ma¡­"


    Bai Su¡¯s paused in her footsteps. She did not know what to say. The wildness of her disposition disappeared without a trace at that moment and was reced with docility, obedience, and thatplicated feeling that still remained within her.


    "Come, sit before me."


    Si Ma Xin looked at Bai Su. The moonlight made his smile even more captivating; this was Si Ma Xin¡¯s unique charm.


    Bai Su walked quietly forward, sat down before him, and dipped her head down. She looked like apletely different personpared to when she was in the ninth summit. It was as if they were from two separate worlds.


    Bai Su¡¯s thoughts were a little messy. She had no idea why, but ever since she came here, her heart had been racing. However, she still knew at the very least that the reason for it was not because of Si Ma Xin but that hint of uneasiness lying deep within her heart.


    She could not find the source of the uneasiness. She just had a feeling that she should not be here.


    "Su Su, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so troubled?"


    There was worry on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face, and he lifted his right hand to grab Bai Su¡¯s hand.


    Yet before he could even touch her, she pulled her hand back as if shocked by lightning. She lifted her head to look at Si Ma Xin with nervousness and a short moment of bewilderment.


    "It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­ Big brother Si Ma, I¡¯m fine."


    Bai Su forced out a smile. She saw the worry in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes, but for a reason she did not even knew, when she saw him, a person sitting cross-legged and allowing her to throw her tantrums suddenly appeared in her head.


    "Su Su, have you talked to your father about Freezing Sky Cave?"


    Si Ma Xin was not bothered by Bai Su¡¯s expression or actions. He still looked calm when he spoke gently. Even his voice felt like the spring wind. In the freezing weather, his smiles could make people¡¯s hearts feel warm. That tone, smile, and expression were something Si Ma Xin could put on with ease. He was already used to it, used to all the girls looking at him differently when he spoke to them in that voice.


    He believed that Bai Su was the same.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? I haven¡¯t seen him in seven days. What is he doing in his cave¡­? Did something happen to him¡­? No, it shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡¯


    Bai Su¡¯s mind wandered. There was a single thought that had been lingering in her mind for the past few days, and it was about why Su Ming had note out of his cave for seven days.


    She had a lot of questions about it, but as time passed by, those questions were also tinted with a hint of slight worry.


    "Su Su!" Si Ma Xin frowned.


    Bai Su was stunned and snapped out of her stupor. Immediately, she returned to her docile self with a hint of nervousness.


    "Big brother Si Ma¡­ I¡­"


    "Su Su, if something happened to you, you must tell me. Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯ll just make my heart ache for you when I see it¡­" Si Ma Xin said softly. "If you¡¯re troubled because of me going into Freezing Sky n, then I can give it up. For you, I can give it up." Gentleness appeared in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes.


    "If you¡¯re troubled because I told you to get closer to Su Ming, then I can also give it up. I told you, for you, I can give up on everything."


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice wasced with a strange attractive quality that made it very pleasant to the ears.


    Bai Su looked at Si Ma Xin, at the man before her, and Su Ming¡¯s face appeared faintly in her mind once again. These twopletely different people treated her in absolutely different ways, and the way she acted before them was also different.


    "Su Su¡­" Si Ma Xin looked intently at Bai Su.


    "Big brother Si Ma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine¡­ I already told my father, and he has agreed to let you go into Freezing Sky Cave," Bai Su said softly, biting her lip.


    Joy blossomed in Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart, but on his face was only a look of worry.


    "I don¡¯t care about that, I only care about¡­"


    "Big brother Si Ma, I¡¯m tired¡­"


    This was the first time Bai Su had interrupted Si Ma Xin¡¯s words. Fatigue and confusion fused together on her face. She stood up gently, left her seat, and walked away.


    When Bai Su disappeared in the distance, Si Ma Xin calmly picked up the wine cup on the table, took a sip, then ced it down slowly. He closed his eyes and immersed himself in his thoughts for a moment before standing up and walking to his cave abode. His expression remained calm and not a hint of change due to Bai Su¡¯s expressions and actions could be seen on him.


    Yet after he left the table, the stone chair he had sat on shuddered and cracks appeared on it. In an instant, it turned to dust and scattered into the wind.


    The eighth morning arrived with the sun rising into the sky. When the first rays of sunlight shone on thend, Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the light outside his cave. Gradually, a dark expression appeared on his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s been eight days¡­ and Zi Che isn¡¯t back yet.¡¯


    Su Ming got up, walked out of the cave onto the tform, and frowned.


    Zi Che had said before he left that he would need at most three to five days before he could return, and he also said that most of the trading squares were courteous towards those of Freezing Sky n. Most of them were also fair towards those who came to trade.


    After all, that ce belonged to Freezing Sky n, and there were few who would dare to offend Freezing Sky n in the Land of South Morning!


    Freezing Sky n was also very close to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. The tribe and Freezing Sky nplemented each other. Although the two of them seemed like twopletely different forces, they came from the same root.


    All the disciples in Freezing Sky n would go to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky to be given a title once they reached a certain level of cultivation. They would treat the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky as they would their own Master. The area around this ce might not be imprable, but idents rarely happened in the area near where Freezing Sky n disciples regrly went to.


    While Zi Che might not have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, he was one of the best among those who had reached theter stage of the Awakening Realm. He was also ranked within the top ten in the Great Frozen ins ranking boards. He might not be as prodigious as Si Ma Xin, but it was still enough for people to look up to him.


    This sort of person did notck experience venturing out either. He understood the area around the ce very well, that was why Su Ming let him go alone so that he could save up more time for his own training.


    Yet now, eight days had gone by, and there were no news from Zi Che. Su Ming did not believe for one second that Zi Che would leave without a reason. This brought nothing beneficial to Zi Che, unless he betrayed his own Master because of this and never returned to Freezing Sky n, for as long as his power could not surpass the ninth summit¡¯s and as long as his Master could not surpass Tian Xie Zi, then the only thing left waiting for him was the punishment for not fulfilling his promise.


    Su Ming and Zi Che had been around each other for quite some time. He could tell that Zi Che was not someone so foolish. He was a person who knew how to act ordingly, and most importantly, the seal on his person was only lifted for ten days.


    Besides, while Su Ming was not very good, he was not bad to him either. In this sort of situation, Su Ming could not find reason for Zi Che to not return.


    ¡®Unless something happened to him¡­¡¯


    A freezing glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and a murderous aura umted within his body. After the experiences he gained during those few days he was in the Shaman Tribe, the murderous aura within his body was no longer empty inside but was now filled with bloodiness.


    Almost at the instant the murderous aura within him gathered together, Su Ming lifted his head and looked in the horizon. Over there, a long, dim arc was flying crookedly towards the ninth summit.


    The person within the long arc was Zi Che. His face was pale, and there was fresh blood flowing out of his mouth. When he arrived at the ninth summit and the long arc disappeared to reveal his body, Zi Che coughed out arge mouthful of blood.


    Within his blood were ck bugs that were densely packed together. They squirmed around and devoured each other in a crazed fashion. Just the sight of it was terrifying to behold.


    Zi Che¡¯s face was bloodless. There was a wound on his chest so deep that his bones could be seen. There was also ck arrow on his right leg. ck mist seeped out of it, turning into ghosts that wereughing hideously.


    "Uncle master¡­"


    Zi Che shuddered and fell to his knees with a bang. His eyes were dull, and with a brokenugh, blood spilled out of his mouth once again. Those ck bugs could still be seen in his blood. There was only a thread of life left within him, and that small thread was clearly because his enemy did not want to kill him. That small hint of life was left on purpose.


    "Zhuo Ge, the ck Arrow Berserker of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡¯s Northern Frontier Tribe¡­"


    The moment Zi Che uttered hisst word, he fell to the side, unable to cope with his injuries any longer.


    Su Ming stood by the side, his expression growing terrifyingly dark. The murderous aura in his right eye surged like raging clouds, but his left eye was as calm as the water in an ancient well. His hair danced in the air. Wind blew past, but it could not blow away the murderous auraing from within him.


    A cry of surprise came from the mountain stairs ahead of Su Ming. That sound came from Bai Su, who woulde every day around this time. She stood there and stared at Su Ming with wide eyes. This was the first time she saw Su Ming acting this way!


    The killing intent in his right eye and calmness in his left eye created a powerful contrast that made her breathing freeze for a moment.

 Chapter 283 — Phantom!

    <h4>Chapter 283: Phantom!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bai Su¡¯s heart pounded against her chest, and it was due to the powerful impact of Su Ming¡¯s change Not only did Bai Su¡¯s breathing freeze because of it, she also felt a freezing chill that seemed to be much colder than the cold from the sky and world surging out from the area around him. She shuddered.


    This was the first time Bai Su saw this Su Ming.


    He terrified her.


    She suddenly felt that she did not understand the person before her. Before this day, she never knew that when this man was burning with silent anger, such a powerful murderous aura woulde from him.


    Su Ming was no longer a boy, no longer a rash child who would do things recklessly. He had learned how to be calm and got used to being cool-headed. He might be angry, but besides the killing intent in his right eye, he did not let anything else show. Instead, he lifted his right hand and tapped a finger against the center of Zi Che¡¯s brows.


    With that one tap, Zi Che instantly started trembling. Su Ming crouched down, brought out some medicinal pills, and ced them into Zi Che¡¯s mouth. He picked him up and raised him to a sitting position. He ced his right hand on Zi Che¡¯s jugr notch, and the moment the power of Awakening surged into his body, Zi Che trembled even more violently. He coughed out another mouthful of blood, and it was still filled with those ck, squirming bugs.


    Su Ming frowned. He noticed that once his power surged into Zi Che¡¯s body, it immediately turned into thousands upon thousands of threads that disappeared into all parts of Zi Che¡¯s body. It was as if his power was swallowed.


    This was something normal and to be expected, and it was what Su Ming had wanted to do. He wanted to use his power of the Awakening Realm along with the medicinal pills Zi Che swallowed to nourish Zi Che¡¯s body. Only then would he be able to wake him up as quickly as possible and begin healing him, though he would only be able to cure him a little.


    Yet now, even though Su Ming¡¯s power was continuously disappearing into Zi Che¡¯s body, the man wasn¡¯t getting better. In fact, he grew worse. He had a single thread of life left previously, and now that thread was rapidly disappearing.


    Once itpletely disappeared, Zi Che would definitely die.


    Su Ming let out a cold snort. The killing intent in his right eye grew stronger. He might have never treated Zi Che as one of the ninth summit, but ever since Zi Che came to the ninth summit, besides the disobedience at the start, he had always listened to Su Ming¡¯s orders.


    Over the past months, Su Ming had found no reason toin about Zi Che. More importantly, Zi Che had gradually begun to refer to Su Ming as ¡®Master¡¯ instead of ¡®uncle master¡¯ entirely of his own will. Su Ming had not asked him to do it.


    Deep in his heart, Su Ming had always thought his eldest senior brother could hurt Zi Che as much as he wanted to. His second senior brother could do it too, and it was the same for his third senior brother. Of course, it was the same for his Master. However, besides these people, if anyone else harmed his follower, then they would need to pay for it.


    With a cold harrumph, the green sword mark at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows shed, and instantly, his divine sense spread out to gather on Zi Che¡¯s body. After it scanned it, it surged inside and began looking in detail through each and every inch of the body.


    After a moment, a sharp look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He could clearly sense a cocoon like thing in Zi Che¡¯s stomach with his divine sense. That thing was about the size of a fist, but there seemed to be an endless space within it for ck bugs were incessantly crawled out of it.


    These bugs stayed inside Zi Che¡¯s body and continuously absorbed his life force to strengthen themselves. That act was incredibly vicious and cruel.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand from Zi Che¡¯s jugr notch and drew a sh across Zi Che¡¯s robes covering his chest, then pressed his palm on his abdomen. Once he did so, he fused the power of Awakening with his divine sense and swept it across the cocoon like thing in Zi Che¡¯s stomach.


    Zi Chey with eyes closed, unconscious, but right then he let out a piercing scream. As he screamed, Su Ming¡¯s right hand turned into a w and pierced his abdomen. Once the fingers sank into his flesh, Su Ming seized the cocoon and yanked it out, forcefully bringing it out of Zi Che¡¯s body.


    The instant the cocoon was brought out, Zi Che¡¯s eyes flew open, revealing an extremely exhausted look in his eyes. At the same time, Su Ming pressed his left hand against the wound on Zi Che¡¯s abdomen. The power of Awakening surged in with Su Ming¡¯smand to clear up the body, and caused the wound to quickly close up and numerous ck bugs to crawl out of Zi Che¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. They struggled for a moment before falling to the ground, lifeless.


    A hint of red gradually appeared on Zi Che¡¯s face, and his life force slowly stopped fading away. He panted harshly and sat down cross-legged to meditate, slowly showing signs of recovery. However, there were still wisps of ck mist surrounding the ck arrow that was protruding from his right leg. That ck mist would asionally gather up to turn into ghosts that howled without sound.


    Su Ming pulled his left hand back and was about to draw that ck arrow out, but he stopped himself. He stared at the arrow and frowned. He had a feeling that the arrow was not something that he could take out easily.


    "The arrow of the ck Arrow Berserker¡­ The ones who are shot will find their life force continuously disappearing, as if they were poisoned¡­ Without the proper method, if you pull out the arrow, Zi Che will die in his weakened state¡­" Bai Su¡¯s said in a weak voice from nearby.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he averted his gaze from Zi Che¡¯s body to look at the cocoon he held in his right hand. That cocoon was entirely ck and looked like a stone. When Su Ming brought it out of Zi Che¡¯s body, it had been soft to touch, but when it was exposed to wind, it hardened up rapidly.


    There was a crack on its corner, and ck bugs were crawling out of it. However, that crack was quickly closing up. The bugs that had crawled out all fell to the ground under the cold wind.


    Su Ming stared at the cocoon in his hand and a light of curiosity alighted in his eyes.


    "This isn¡¯t something from Freezing Sky n¡­" a weak voiceden with fear said from the direction before Su Ming.


    When he lifted his head, he saw Bai Su walking onto the tform with a hesitant look on her face.


    "All the things in Freezing Sky n can withstand the cold, but this thing hardens up once it¡¯s exposed to cold wind. It doesn¡¯t belong to Freezing Sky n," Bai Su stated softly.


    Su Ming did not speak. He lowered his head and continued looking at the cocoon in his hand. A frown gradually formed on his brows. His eyes seemed calm, but no one could know the storm raging in his heart when he saw the bugs Zi Che vomited out and when he held the cocoon in his hand.


    Bai Su hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Even in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, it¡¯s rather impossible for something like this to appear, because the climate is not suitable for these things to survive¡­ See, they¡¯re already dead. The cocoon in your hands will also die before long¡­"


    "What¡¯s the rtionship between Northern Frontier Tribe and the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky?" Su Ming slowly asked.


    "There are four branches under the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. Northern Frontier is one of them. As for Zhuo Ge¡­ I¡¯ve heard of him before. He¡¯s not a disciple of Freezing Sky n but is the son of Zhuo Ya, Northern Frontier Tribe¡¯s Chief of War¡­"


    Bai Su hesitated for moment, but still chose to tell what she knew in the end. However, there was one thing that she did not tell Su Ming after her hesitation. Zhuo Ge¡­ was someone who was closely acquainted with Si Ma Xin.


    "What does ck Arrow Berserker mean?"


    As Su Ming asked, he averted his gaze from the cocoon in his hand and turned to look at Zi Che¡¯s, who still remained sitting cross-legged, right leg.


    The ghosts formed from the ck mist around the arrow were floating around hideously.


    "The Berserkers in Northern Frontier Tribe train in ways that arergely different from what we do here in Freezing Sky n. They refine their blood, but don¡¯t Awaken, neither do they sacrifice their bones. They choose instead to walk down the path of training which stimtes the power of the blood in their veins, turning their bodies invincible.


    "This cultivation method is unique to Northern Frontier Tribe and they seldom share it with outsiders. When Northern Frontier Tribe surrendered to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, they also gained the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡¯s respect. That¡¯s why they could retain that unique cultivation method of theirs.


    "ck Arrow is just one of their titles. They are divided into Blue, ck, Green, and Purple. ck Arrow Berserkers are around the same level as a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­ Besides the cultivation method which Northern Frontier Tribe keeps secret to themselves, they also keep the method they use to create their arrows a secret.


    "Their arrows can only be shot by the tribe members who practice their secret cultivation method. They have the power to absorb life and cannot be drawn out lightly. The ck mist on it has to be refined, and then enough life force has to be offered for it to be possible to take the arrow out," Bai Su exined softly, telling almost everything she knew in detail.


    Su Ming stared at the arrow in Zi Che¡¯s right leg and the murderous aura in his right eye became stronger.


    "What is that ck mist?" he asked calmly.


    "A Phantom¡­ This is the name Northern Frontier Tribe gave it. Every single year, the Berserkers who have be adults will be sent to a secret ce in the Northern Frontier to search for their own Phantom.


    "Once the person finds it, the arrow he or she shoots out will have the power of the Phantom. The more people the person kills, the stronger the Phantom will be. Eventually, the Phantom¡¯s power will reach a shocking level.


    "The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky suffered quite a lot before they subdued this tribe in the past and named it Northern Frontier.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before looking at Bai Su. The knowledge she possessed of these things shocked him. "What was the name of the tribe before Freezing Sky subdued it?"


    "Phantom Dais¡­" Bai Su answered in a low voice. Once she finished speaking, she hesitated and cast a nce at Su Ming. "Perhaps¡­ I can try getting rid of the Phantom Aura on the arrow¡­"


    Su Ming looked towards her.


    "My¡­ My power may not be great, but I¡¯ve always liked reading ancient scrolls since I was young. I know a lot of things other people don¡¯t know¡­ I also learned a lot of Arts from some strange tribes from my father¡­" Bai Su said softly.


    She did not tell Su Ming that her father had done everything he could to get all sorts of valuable ancient scrolls and Arts that could be casted without relying on the caster¡¯s level of cultivation to foster this one and only interest of hers because of what had happened to her when she was young.


    "How confident are you?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    Bai Su hesitated for a moment before she answered softly, "Three tenths¡­ two tenths¡­ maybe even less¡­"


    "If you fail, then Zi Che will die?" Su Ming asked after a moment of silence.


    Bai Su did not speak for some time. After a long while, she nodded her head with a grim look on her face.

 Chapter 284 — Ninth Summit’s Call to Assemble!

    <h4>Chapter 284: Ninth Summit¡¯s Call to Assemble!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "If you don¡¯t cure him, he won¡¯t be able to live for long either. First, his power will fade away, and once he loses his power, his body will be the next to be go, and eventually his life force will also fade away. When he is truly andpletely dead, he will turn into a Phantom and return to his Master¡¯s side," Bai Su stated softly.


    "Northern Frontier Tribe also belongs to Freezing Sky. If Zhuo Ge kills Zi Che, won¡¯t Freezing Sky n take action?"


    Su Ming looked at the cocoon in his hand. The cocoon hadpletely hardened up by then and felt like an ice rock in his hand.


    "Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you know?"


    Bai Su was taken aback, she looked if she just understood something. She cast a look at Zi Che and aplicated look appeared in her eyes.


    "What?" Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Bai Su.


    "Three months ago, Zi Che¡¯s Master notified the Mountain Gate and chased him out of the second summit¡­ He¡¯s no longer a Freezing Sky n disciple¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a dark light and he looked towards Zi Che, who was sitting on the tform with a pale but determined face; he could not hear Su Ming and Bai Su¡¯s words. Right now, he had to make sure to keep curing himself, or else he would not be able to fight against the power of the arrow.


    "Three months ago¡­"


    Su Ming understood it then. This thing had happened during the five days he was gone from Freezing Sky n. Yet he had seen nothing out of ce from Zi Che.


    However, it was clear that this was not something unimportant to Zi Che.


    "If that¡¯s not the case, then there would¡¯ve been no need for him to lower his head in shame every time he saw his sister¡­" Bai Su sighed softly.


    Su Ming stayed silent, looking at the cocoon in his hand. After a long while, he gave it a squeeze.


    "You said that this bug isn¡¯t something from Freezing Sky and that it dies when it¡¯s exposed to the cold?"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm. Not a hint of emotion could be heard from his tone.


    Bai Su nodded.


    Su Ming crouched down and picked up a bug that was so stiff that it seemed dead. Once he held it in his hand, a powerful ball of fire abruptly appeared on Su Ming¡¯s palm and enveloped that bug.


    That bug¡¯s rigid body suddenly trembled within the fire, then flipped over energetically. It screeched and started moving as if it wanted to crawl into Su Ming¡¯s body through his palm.


    Yet before it could enter, the fire on Su Ming¡¯s palm was snuffed out. As chilling wind blew past, Su Ming clenched his fist. Cracking sound rang out, and Su Ming rxed his grip.


    Bai Su sucked in a sharp breath when she saw that the ck bug in Su Ming¡¯s palm had turned to pieces.


    "This bug wasn¡¯t dead, it just went into slumber. It¡¯ll wake up once again when it bes hot!" Su Ming flicked his wrist, and the pieces in his palm scattered into the wind. "That is the case for the bug, and it is the same for the cocoon."


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was freezing cold. A scene from his memories rose before his eyes. He saw a chain, and on that chain was an illusionary figure of a person. There were numerous wounds covering that person¡¯s entire body, and within those wounds were countless ck bugs that were identical to the bug he just held!


    ¡®Lei Chen¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He hadn¡¯t known whether what he saw on the Chains of Han Mountain was real or fake, and he still couldn¡¯t tell even now. Yet the appearance of these ck bugs shook him.


    He had never seen them before he challenged the Chains of Han Mountain, so there had been the possibility of it just being a figment of his imagination or that it was a mere illusion, but now that he saw the exact same bug, there was no way Su Ming would believe that he had imagined it.


    ¡®If it¡¯s real, then why is the truth different from my memories¡­? If it¡¯s fake, then how could something of my imagination exist in the real world, and in the exact same form too!


    ¡®This is a clue!¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes and Bai Su¡¯s soft whispers fell into his ears.


    "Let me try for Zi Che¡­" she whispered, looking straight at Su Ming.


    "Don¡¯t need to. There¡¯s a method with which I can cure Zi Chepletely without any risk," Su Ming stated calmly. His voice was cold, and a red re shone from his right eye.


    "What method is that?"


    Bai Su was taken aback. She did not understand the meaning behind Su Ming¡¯s words.


    "Kill Zhuo Ge and destroy his Phantom, then the Phantom Aura on the arrow sticking out of Zi Che¡¯s leg will disappear naturally." Once Su Ming finished speaking, he looked at Bai Su. "You know this area better than I do. Bring me to Northern Frontier Tribe!"


    Bai Su bit her bottom lip and stared at Su Ming with wide-eyed astonishment, but she still shook her head firmly.


    "With your power, if you go to Northern Frontier Tribe alone, you¡¯ll definitely die. I won¡¯t take you there!"


    "I¡¯m not alone."


    Su Ming turned and let out a piercing howl towards the sky. That howl echoed through the entire ninth summit, causing the ciers to tremble and rumble loudly.


    When that howl started, Hu Zi was drinking in his cave with his eyes closed and a silly grin on his face. He was just about to hug his wine gourd and go to sleep so that he would have enough energy for his nightly activities.


    Yet the moment he was about to close his eyes and begin snoring, Su Ming¡¯s piercing howl shot into his cave. That howl was like a rumbling thunder, causing Hu Zi¡¯s cave to tremble, and Hu Zi to opened his eyes. He rubbed them hard and a surprised look appeared within them.


    "What¡¯s wrong with fourth?"


    But he did not hesitate, Hu Zi immediately picked up his pot of wine and rushed out of his cave before running towards Su Ming¡¯s cave abode.


    At the same time, around the middle of the ninth summit was a spot where arge amount of flowers bloomed. Green leaves covered the entire area and created a scene on the ice that looked as if time had traveled back.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother sat cross-legged among the flowers, maintaining a position in which the sun would always shine on the side of his face. There was a gentle smile on his face, and before him, many of the nts were swaying even though there was no wind. Some of those nts were growing rapidly and intertwining with each other as if they were trying to knit something.


    There was an intense look of concentration on the second senior brother¡¯s face. Yet at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s howl reverberated through the ninth summit. There was a shocking amount of killing intent within that howl. The nts that were knitting something before the second senior brother froze momentarily under that killing intent.


    Surprise appeared on the second senior brother¡¯s face. He lifted his head and looked at where Su Ming¡¯s cave was located in the distance.


    "Who offended youngest junior brother now?"


    Second senior brother stood up at a moderate pace and patted his robes before cing his hands behind his back and walking towards Su Ming¡¯s cave abode with the sun shining on the side of his face.


    His feet may have seemed to be stepping on the ground, but in truth, every single time his feetnded, they would stay an inch away from the ground!


    Simrly, as Su Ming¡¯s howl traveled through the ninth summit, at the ice located at the position downwind of the ninth summit, a gaze appeared in the darkness in the ce that was always used as an istion grounds.


    Faint mumbling sounds came from within the silent cier.


    "Such killing intent¡­ If he doesn¡¯t release it, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to clear his mind¡­ Youngest junior brother, you may want to go release it, but I still can¡¯t go out¡­"


    Yet suddenly, an ice rock that was about the height of a person suddenly cracked. Fire spread out from within that crack, looking as if it was burning that ice rock. In an instant, more cracks appeared on the ice rock, and it eventually exploded.


    The moment it exploded, a ck hand stretched out from within the ice rock!


    A powerful gust of freezing wind spread from that ck hand. Once it stretched out, it pressed against the ice floor by its side, and gradually, as if someone was crawling out, a man whose skin waspletely ck appeared.


    That man was half naked. When he crawled out, he closed his eyes and knelt down on one knee in the direction of the gaze.


    "All 300 of my ves stopped the ughter at the same time as I did in the past and joined me when I isted myself here¡­ Now, I¡¯ve awakened you, one of the 300 ves. Go and do something for me."


    "Your instructions, Young Master!"


    The man opened his grey eyes. Within those grey eyes were madness and mercilessness. While those could cause people to feel a chill creeping into their hearts, they would also be able to clearly sense the bloodthirsting from within the man.


    "Protect my junior brothers and listen to them. If necessary¡­ I will allow you to cast the Forbidden Curses!"


    The gaze within the ice ciers gradually disappeared. Only the words remained floating in the air, and as they echoed calmly, they radiated with bloodlust.


    That man grinned and licked his lips. He bowed and stood up. The moment he took a step forward, his body immediately turned into ayer of ck mist that crawled into the ice walls around him before disappearing.


    At the same time, at the top of the ninth summit, Tian Xie Zi yawned and stretched his back as he walked out from his cave. As he walked, mumbling sounds could be heard spilling out from his lips as well.


    Once he reached the top of the mountain, he took a deep breath,id down facing the ground with both hands supporting his entire body and started doing pushups. Once he did a few of them, he stood up, and a contented smile appeared on his lips.


    "I did ten today. That¡¯s one more thanst year! That¡¯s great! That¡¯s wonderful! That¡¯s marvelous! Tian Xie Zi, you¡¯re just too amazing. You¡¯re the strongest person I¡¯ve ever met in my life!


    "Tian Xie Zi, you awesome bugger, I¡¯m proud of you!"


    With a pleased smile on his face, Tian Xie Zi mumbled to himself for a moment before lifting his head. He was just about to let out a roar towards the sky like how he usually did every day before he flew in a certain direction to train his body in the morning when he stopped.


    The moment he opened his mouth to roar, someone did it before him and let out a piercing howl. That howl rumbled like thunder and traveled in all directions, stunning Tian Xie Zi.


    "Hmm? I haven¡¯t even shouted, why¡¯s there sound?"


    Tian Xie Zi blinked and lifted his hand to cover his mouth. When he heard that the sound was still echoing in the air, he quickly crouched down and looked down the edge of the peak with his neck outstretched.


    "Fourth¡¯s cry is really unpleasant. Hmm? Third is rushing over¡­ Ah! Second is also going over! Well, I¡¯ll be damned! That eldest disciple of mine in istion is also joining in?!


    "Are they going to fight? Haha, this is going to be fun!"


    An excited glimmer appeared in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s eyes. He quickly rolled up his sleeves with a look as if he wanted to join in.


    As Su Ming¡¯s howl echoed in the air, Hu Zi was the first to appear on the tform outside Su Ming¡¯s cave abode. The moment he came to the tform, he saw the wretched state Zi Che was in and an angry re immediately appeared in his eyes.


    "Bloody hell, who hurt my kitten?!"


    Soon, second senior brother walked towards them with his hands behind his back and a gentle smile on his face, but the moment he saw Zi Che¡¯s condition, that smile on his face disappeared.


    "Youngest junior brother, who did this?!"


    Su Ming looked at Zi Che and stated calmly, "Zhuo Ge, ck Arrow Berserker of Northern Frontier Tribe. He¡¯s the son of Zhuo Ya, Northern Frontier¡¯s Chief of War."


    "Bloody hell, I¡¯m going to f*ck his birdie up! How dare he touch my kitten?!" Hu Zi roared.


    "This¡­ is not good¡­" Second senior brother shook his head and a faint smile appeared once again on his lips, but this time, there was a frightening quality to that smile.


    "We won¡¯t f*ck his birdie up. We¡¯ll cuthis birdie off and eat it!"


    The smile on the second senior brother¡¯s lips grew wider.


    As Bai Su continued listening to them, her face turned red and she clicked her tongue in distaste.

 Chapter 285 — The Legend of the Phantom Equal

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Legend of the Phantom Equal</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Cut off his birdie and eat it?" Hu Zi was stunned when he heard those words and instinctively lifted his hand to scratch his head, but thought that it was not an act suitable for him.


    He immediately lowered his hand, which was already partly lifted. He had always believed that he was the smartest person in the ninth summit, and he absolutely did not want anyone knowing that he did not seem to have fully understood the meaning behind those words.


    "That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I meant, we¡¯ll cut off his birdie and eat it! That bugger¡­ I¡¯ll eat it once I cut it off!" Hu Zi patted his chest and grinned foolishly as he looked at his second senior brother with a look that screamed he understood it.


    Second senior brother blinked and smiled in a gentle manner at his spot. Once he heard Hu Zi¡¯s words, surprise, disbelief, hesitation, admiration, anticipation, and all sorts of other emotions appeared in his eyes. The changes on his face would have been indiscernible if the people looking at him did not know him well.


    Hu Zi saw it and had a feeling that something was off, but he knew that he absolutely must not reveal that he did not understand what his second senior brother had just said. He repeatedly told himself that he was the smartest on the ninth summit and understood everything. That was why he lifted his chin and puffed out his chest before nodding at his second senior brother sternly.


    A serious look soon appeared on second senior brother¡¯s face. He patted Hu Zi¡¯s shoulders as if he was about to say something to him but eventually chose to let out a long sigh before a respectful reced the seriousness on his face.


    That uneasiness in Hu Zi¡¯s heart grew stronger, but he kept the nonchnt look on his face.


    Zi Che remained sitting cross-legged on the tform. He was still. The Phantom Aura from the ck arrow surrounded his right leg, causing the slight red flush on his face to quickly fade away.


    As second senior brother patted Hu Zi¡¯s shoulders, Su Ming turned around to look at Bai Su.


    "Now, will you lead the way for the three of us to Northern Frontier Tribe?"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm, but the murderous aura in his right eye and the calmness in his left eye created a strange feeling that made it seem that both things had fused together, causing those who saw it to feel shaken to the core.


    Bai Su dipped her head down and fell silent for a moment before lifting her head and looking at Su Ming. She nodded gently.


    The moment she did so, Su Ming walked over and wrapped his arm around her waist, eliciting a cry of surprise from her. He turned into a long arc and flew into the sky while holding her tightly.


    Bai Su¡¯s vision blurred and her view turned indistinct. Her heart pounded and raced against her chest. The strong presence that belonged to a man wafted into her nose. Not only did she hear her own heartbeat, she also felt Su Ming¡¯s.


    That strange feeling made her cheeks turn redder. Even if she was with Si Ma Xin, they would at most only hold hands. Due to Si Ma Xin¡¯s worries and Bai Su¡¯s nervousness, they did nothing more than holding hands, which was why things like her being held had never happened before.


    When Su Ming took hold of Bai Su and flew into the sky, Hu Zi took a big swig from his pot of wine and followed after with a vicious sneer on his face.


    Second senior brother¡¯s face remained gentle and, with a smile on his lips, he ced his hands behind his back and walked into the sky. Every single time his feetnded, a faint light would sh in the air. As his speed increased, it looked like a green arc was slicing through the sky.


    Behind those three, an indistinct wisp of ck smoke followed behind. That ck smoke drifted about and could not be discovered easily, but if anyone did manage to notice it and observed it closely, they would discover a shocking bloodlust within.


    That faint ck smoke was naturally that one ve from the 300 the eldest senior brother owned!


    He was following the orders of his Young Master to protect his junior brothers. When the time came, he would cast the strongest skill from their tribe - the Forbidden Curse!


    Behind that wisp of ck smoke, in the smoke that even the eldest senior brother¡¯s ve did not notice, was an old man dressed in white. That old man had an excited look on his face and continuously rubbed his hands together. Sometimes, he would roll up his sleeves to reveal thin and dried up arms while a brilliant light shone in his eyes as he followed behind them cautiously.


    "Are they going to fight? This is going to be fun! Fourth isn¡¯t dumb. At least he knows to not fight alone. Group fights are the only exciting fights! I can¡¯t let them know I¡¯m following behind them. If I do this, it¡¯ll be more exciting!


    "But these brats just can¡¯t match up to me when I was young. If they knew to go fight in a group, then why didn¡¯t they know they should also wear masks?"


    The old man was, of course, Tian Xie Zi. Besides the excited look on his face, there was also enthusiasm simmering within him. However, dissatisfaction soon appeared on his face.


    This was the first time since many years that the entire ninth summit ventured out together!


    Together, they charged towards Northern Frontier!


    If Zhuo Ge, the ck Arrow Berserker of Northern Frontier knew beforehand that injuring Zi Che would bring about such a result - bringing out the monsters of the ninth summit that happened to be connected to each other by a Master and disciple rtionship, then perhaps he would have immediately turned back when he saw Zi Che and would not have bothered him.


    "It takes about a day to reach Northern Frontier Tribe from Freezing Sky n. They¡¯re both on the ice ins, but they¡¯re quite different. Their tribe isn¡¯t built on ice mountains or frozen rivers, but on a snow in."


    Bai Su felt the cold from the wind seeping into her bones as they continued flying in the air while Su Ming held her. She shuddered, then immediately felt warmth traveling from Su Ming¡¯s body to hers.


    With that warmth around, the chilling wind also seemed gentler to the skin. Bai Su¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, and she spoke in a low voice after remaining silent for a while. It could be said that she was recalling everything she remembered about Northern Frontier Tribe so that she could help Su Ming and the others to make detailed preparations.


    "Northern Frontier Tribe is very big and looks like a city, but there aren¡¯t any walls surrounding it. They only use ice to make their houses¡­ To the people of Northern Frontier Tribe, ice and snow are part of their lives, they cannot put up a wall and separate it from their lives.


    "There are two giant statues right before Northern Frontier Tribe. The two statues are carved in the image of two ferocious and malicious spirits fighting against each other. Their big bodies form the gate to Northern Frontier Tribe."


    Bai Su¡¯s voice echoed in the howling wind, her words falling not only into Su Ming¡¯s ears, but Hu Zi and his second senior brother¡¯s too.


    "In the past, it was said that there were three Green Arrow Berserkers who were as strong as those within the Berserker Soul Realm. One of them was even halfway to the Purple Arrow.


    "This powerful tribe might not have been a big tribe, but it was strong enough to make big tribes fear them. The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky paid a great price in subduing them as well. They managed to kill the Elder of Northern Frontier Tribe, who was the person who was halfway through to bing a Purple Arrow Berserker, and also killed another Green Arrow Berserker before managing to conquer Phantom Dais and changing their name to Northern Frontier.


    "The only remaining powerful Berserker who was at the level of the Berserker Soul Realm in Northern Frontier was the tribe¡¯s Chief of War in the past. That person escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth, but before long, due to hisrgely reduced life force, he died¡­ The Northern Frontier Tribe now may no longer be as great as they were in the past, but they still cannot be underestimated.


    "As one of the four great branches of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, Northern Frontier Tribe definitely has powerful Berserkers at the Berserker Soul Realm defending them, because the Elders of these branches in the past had to go to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky to train when they attained greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Only when they reached the Berserker Soul Realm would they be given the title of Elder.


    "There was a period of time where Northern Frontier Tribe had no Elder leading them for more than 2,000 years, but I remember reading in one of the ancient scrolls that a 100 something years ago, an Elder that Freezing Sky approved of appeared in Northern Frontier Tribe!


    "That person¡¯s name is Mo Shan¡­" Bai Su quickly exined.


    Half a day passed by as the four of them continued dashing forward. Thend was filled with a vast expanse of white, the end of which could not be seen at first nce. All they could see was the sky and earth that were filled with ice and snow.


    They seldom saw anyone moving towards them as they flew in the sky. It was as if there were no longer any living souls within the world, and the only ones left were their group.


    There were no tracks of anyone walking on the ground either. If a normal person trudged upon thisnd filled with ice, snow, mountain ranges, and ins, they would definitely die.


    The wind moaned like ghosts crying and wolves howling. Snow hurricanes would asionally appear on thend and blow in all directions while moving the snow on the ground, creating a shocking sight to behold.


    This was a white world. It was a world of ice and snow, a world where no other color could be seen.


    "Besides the Elder Mo Shan, there are four other leaders in Northern Frontier Tribe. They¡¯re the Chief of War, Chief of the Hunters, Phantom Equal, and Spirit Chief. The power of these four people is so great it cannot be discerned. Even if they¡¯re not at the Berserker Soul Realm, they should not be too far from it¡­ We have to be especially careful of the Phantom Equal among them.


    "There is a rumor about him that people seldom hear. I only read about this legend in an ancient, broken scroll. It said that up till now, no one has ever seen the face of the Phantom Equal of Phantom Dais Tribe, ever since the tribe appeared in the Land of South Morning. Neither have they seen his clothes, his voice, or his actions.


    "Over the years, he has created a presence among others, which is what led to this rumor. The Phantom Equal of Phantom Dais will never die and will never be destroyed. The Phantom Equal will only be one person for all eternity!"


    Bai Su¡¯s voice gained a hushed quality as it echoed in the other three people¡¯s ears. In the moaning wind, a mysterious quality was added to her words when she uttered them.


    "Youngest junior brother, thisss knows a lot of things. This¡­ is good!"


    A smile appeared on second senior brother¡¯s lips, and he cast an approving look at Bai Su.


    Bai Su quickly returned a smile to second senior brother from Su Ming¡¯s embrace.


    "Thank you¡­ for your praise, uncle master. I just like reading."


    "You can refer to me as second senior brother like my youngest junior brother does," second senior brother said with a smile.


    A red flush colored Bai Su¡¯s face once again. She had no idea why, but she was blushing quite frequently this day.


    "Why is there no tribe leader?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    This was exactly what second senior brother was about to ask too. As for Hu Zi, he continued drinking as he kept his gaze in front of them while asionally licking his lips, revealing a hint of ruthlessness. He did not listen to Bai Su¡¯s words. In his mind, he would just beat up all those he met, and there would be people naturally reminding him how to fight these people when the time came.


    To him, that was what smart people should do.


    "Northern Frontier Tribe still retains the customs left behind by their ancestors when they were still Phantom Dais Tribe. They don¡¯t have a tribe leader. Their tribe leader is something without substance. I heard that he¡¯s a malicious spirit in the world, but it¡¯s just a mere symbolism," Bai Su answered softly.


    A thought flitted through Su Ming¡¯s mind. Once he heard of the things rted to Northern Frontier Tribe, especially about the tribe leader, the first thing that appeared in his head was the old man from Lizard Shaman Tribe summoning the giant lizard Totem!


    That giant lizard was also just a symbol and a mere Totem.


    "Northern Frontier¡­ Phantom Dais¡­"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Time slowly passed by in this manner. Their speed increased, and when dusk arrived, Bai Su¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened.


    "We¡¯re here¡­"

 Chapter 286 — Northern Frontier Tribe!

    <h4>Chapter 286: Northern Frontier Tribe!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming came to a halt, while Hu Zi took a few steps forward by his side. With his wine gourd in hand, his eyes were gradually tainted with bloodlust. As for the second senior brother, he had his hands behind his back and stood nearby in a rxed manner. It was a pity that the sun was covered by the clouds. But even if thend was still bright, it was not hot.


    About 10,000 feet ahead of Su Ming and the rest of them were many big buildings built on arge expanse of snow. As wind blew past, the snow would be lifted from the ground.


    Right before Su Ming were two giant statues. These two statues were carved in the image of malicious Phantoms fighting against each other. A heinous, murderous aura spread from within the two statues without restraint, and filled the entire area with it.


    Behind the two giant malicious Phantom statues were rows upon rows of neatly arranged houses. These houses were all made from ice and connected in a long, unbroken line. With just one nce, it was hard to find the end of that line.


    This was a tribe bigger than a city. The enormous size of the tribe was not due to how grand it looked, but due to its length. It seemed endless, stretching far into the distantnd.


    If anyone stood in the sky high above the tribe and looked at the ground, then they would be able to see that the buildings within Northern Frontier Tribe were positioned in a manner that they formed the shape of an arrow on the vast and endless in of snow!


    It was like the mark of a gigantic arrow that was branded on thend belonging to Northern Frontier Tribe!


    Beneath the snow ins wereyers uponyers of snow that continued sinking into the snow ins. The bottom mostyer, which touched the earth buried under the snow ins, had the least amount of snow.


    If a person could see far ahead, beyond the snow ins, they would find hints of green growing on the ground, which was also located much lower than the snow ins itself. If that person could see even farther ahead, they would find birds flying about and flowers blooming.


    This snow in was like a ravine that separated winter and summer!


    Northern Frontier Tribe existed within thisnd, and that made it seem as if the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky was located south, but was in truth a ce that was located to the north in the maps detailing the topography of the Land of South Morning. The tribe stayed here defending the northern gate of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky.


    "This is just one part of Northern Frontier Tribe on the Great Frozen ins. There¡¯s another part of the tribe underneath the snow ins¡­" Bai Su said softly.


    "Northern Frontier Tribe has retained the customs of Phantom Dais. All their Berserkers have very long hair. If they fight against outsiders, those who die will lose their heads. If they fight among themselves, the person who loses will have a choice. He can choose to cut off his own head or cut off his hair.


    "That is why if a person has very long hair, it means he seldom loses. It might also be that¡­ he has never lost before," Bai Su whispered, looking at Su Ming. Once she finished speaking, she hesitated for a moment.


    "Su Ming, I would suggest all of you to wear hoods¡­ If you do that, I think it might be easier for all of you."


    The moment Bai Su finished speaking but before Su Ming could manage to say anything in return, second senior brother gave the girl an approving look. He then turned to Su Ming.


    "Youngest junior disciple, thisss is very good! Butss, I¡¯ve already made preparations for this a long time ago." Second senior brother smiled gently and lifted his right hand to bring out a number of ck hoods from his bosom.


    "Ahem, as disciples of the ninth summit, we have no need to hide our faces, in fact, it¡¯s below our dignity to hide our faces, but¡­" A stern look appeared on second senior brother¡¯s face when he looked at Su Ming and Hu Zi.


    "We have to be considerate of our Master. He¡¯s already old, and his mind can¡¯t react fast enough for him to formte lies, so we have to find an excuse for him, no?


    "We¡¯re not worried about showing our faces, but for our Master, for our old man, we have to bear with this shame and wear the hood."


    Hu Zi blinked, then nodded his head firmly in understanding.


    "You¡¯re right. Ah¡­ this is for Master. We¡¯re doing this for Master. Second senior brother, I can bear with this. I will bear with it!" As he spoke, he snatched a hood and covered his head, which left only his eyes to be seen. He snickered.


    "Third senior brother, I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this¡­" Second senior brother patted Hu Zi¡¯s shoulder with a touched expression on his face.


    "Second senior brother, we¡¯re doing this for Master, this insult is nothing!" Hu Zi stopped snickering and a resolute look appeared in his eyes.


    "We¡¯re all Master¡¯s good disciples. Youngest junior brother, what about you?" Second senior brother handed a hood to Su Ming.


    Su Ming took it with an odd expression on his face, but he still covered his head with it without a word.


    Bai Su widened her eyes where she stood by the side. She had a sudden feeling that she had nevere to understand the ninth summit as clearly as she did at that moment¡­


    ¡®Just what are these people¡­?¡¯


    Bai Su rubbed the center of her brows. She had thought that convincing these people to wear a hood would be difficult, but the strange development made her suddenly think that she was far too young and inexperiencedpared to these people.


    "Master, for you, we will suffer through this injustice, but we¡¯re doing this willingly because we¡¯re your good disciples. We love you¡­"


    Second senior brother lifted his head and puffed out his chest before putting on the hood. He winked at Su Ming and Hu Zi, then threw the leftover hood down as if he did not just do it intentionally and charged towards Northern Frontier Tribe in a long arc.


    Hu Zi stomped the ground with his right foot, and as snow scattered in the air, he dashed after his second senior brother.


    "Find a safe ce and wait for me!"


    Su Ming cast a nce at Bai Su and leaped into the air to chase after his second senior brother and Hu Zi. The three of them were like shooting stars traveling in the sky, and their destination¡­ was Northern Frontier Tribe!


    Bai Su stood there and watched the three of them. She remained silent for a moment before she sat down cross-legged. There were hints of worry along with aplicated look on her face.


    In the sky, the three disciples of the ninth summit closed in rapidly on Northern Frontier Tribe, side by side.


    "Second senior brother, is Master really behind us?" An excited and savage look appeared in Hu Zi¡¯s eyes when he asked softly.


    "Of course, Master is even faster than we are. Besides, when we left the ninth summit, I saw him peeking at us in white with my own eyes," second senior brother whispered in a hushed tone.


    "¡­I saw him too¡­" Su Ming offered in a whisper.


    "Ha ha! Then there¡¯s no mistake about it. I left a hood for Master. We can kill as much as we want today. We¡¯ll kill that little birdie, and even if it¡¯s a serious matter, the Master is there to hold the line! There¡¯s nothing for us to be afraid of!"


    Second senior brother had clearly be excited as well. His eyes sparkled.


    "How will we kill them?" Hu Zi pulled the hood back and licked his lips.


    "Third, Fourth, I¡¯ll tell you the rule of the ninth summit today. This is what our eldest senior brother told me in the past!" Second senior brother looked at Su Ming and Hu Zi.


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single nt of ninth summit!


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single follower of ninth summit!


    "Kill all the Berserkers of the tribe of the person who harmed even a single disciple of the ninth summit!


    "The ninth summit will never cause trouble, but if someone provokes us, then we will use murder to tell them that the ninth summit is not someone they can offend! That is why we will look for Zhuo Ge, and if anyone stops us, they¡¯ll die!" There was a murderous aura within second senior brother¡¯s words, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    Hu Zi sucked in a deep breath, then pulled the hood back on his head. A blood-red light appeared in his eyes. However, after a moment of hesitation, he turned to look at his second senior brother while flying forward.


    "Second senior brother, why didn¡¯t you help me when I was bulliedst time? That doesn¡¯t fit the rules of the ninth summit." Hu Zi was very dissatisfied.


    "If you didn¡¯t peek at me every single night, I¡¯d help you as well!" Second senior brother shook his head and sighed deeply.


    Su Ming did not speak. Green light shone at the center of his brows and the murderous aura in his right eye spread through his entire body, causing him to look like an arrow filled with killing intent. With one single charge, he flew to the forefront of the three of them.


    As they charged forward, the distance between them and Northern Frontier Tribe grew shorter!


    At the same time, at the spot where Bai Su had sat down behind them, she had cast some unknown Art and her body gradually faded away until she looked almost invisible and was as unnoticeable as a spectral.


    Yet right then, Bai Su¡¯s eyes flew open and she nearly cried out in surprise.


    Ayer of ck smoke had appeared before her. That ck smoke filled the air and was charging forward through the snow ins. In the span of a breath, it had traveled 10,000 feet and was already far away from her.


    "Lass, don¡¯t make a sound¡­"


    The cause for Bai Su¡¯s held back scream was the old voice that fell into her ears. Soon, she saw an old man dressed in white robes walking forth from the snow ins on her side.


    That old man had his back bent and was walking towards her with light footsteps. When he was before Bai Su, he ced his index finger to his mouth and made a shushing sound.


    A strange expression immediately appeared on Bai Su¡¯s face. She had seen this old man before and knew that he was Su Ming¡¯s Master, Tian Xie Zi!


    Tian Xie Zi lowered his head and picked up the hood second senior brother had thrown down while mumbling under his breath.


    "Those brats sure are sly, at least they knew to bring hoods with them. Looks like they¡¯re not dumb, after all. They even left one for me¡­ Shoot! Did they see me?"


    The white-robed Tian Xie Zi pulled the hood over his head as he continued mumbling, then turned around to look at the stunned Bai Su. A smile appeared on his face.


    "Hey, you must be that youngpanion of my fourth disciple. So¡­ do I look good?"


    Bai Su was stunned. She instinctively nodded her head.


    A pleased look immediately appeared on the white-robed Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face. He turned around and walked in the direction Su Ming and the other two had taken to Northern Frontier Tribe.


    The instant Su Ming and the other two arrived 10,000 feet away from Northern Frontier Tribe, the people within it noticed them. However, the treatment given to Su Ming and the other two by this tribe waspletely differentpared to the other tribes Su Ming had run into in the past.


    If it was any other tribe, someone would have flown out a long time ago to stop them.


    Yet Northern Frontier Tribe was not so. When they noticed Su Ming and the other two approaching, only a few of the tribe members stopped whatever they were doing and lifted their heads to look at the sky coldly. Most of the rest chose to ignore them.


    In an instant, Su Ming and his brothers arrived at the gate formed by the two statues. With a smile, second senior brother took one step forward and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow towards the Northern Frontier tribe members who were looking at them coldly but were not saying a single word.


    "I am Gong Sun Hu of Freezing Sky n¡¯s third summit, I would like to meet brother Zhuo Ge. Please tell him on my behalf."


    The people who were looking at them coldly from behind Northern Frontier Tribe¡¯s gate continued remaining silent.


    Second senior brother shook his head.


    "You are all far too rude. This¡­ is not good¡­"


    While speaking, he took one step forward. The moment his footnded, the earth suddenly trembled and arge amount of snow shot into the air. It blotted out the entire sky and earth, causing the Northern Frontier tribe members who had been looking at them coldly to change their expressions drastically.


    "Give us Zhuo Ge! Anyone who try to stop us, die!" Hu Zi lifted his arms, and a gigantic battle axe materialized in his left hand. He took a big swig from the gourd in his right hand and charged forth.

 Chapter 287 — The Ninth Summit Broke into Northern Frontier!

    <h4>Chapter 287: The Ninth Summit Broke into Northern Frontier!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hu Zi was like a tiger jumping down a mountain. Once his feetnded on the ground, the snow there flew into the air, causing the area to look clouded, but from that indistinct view, he charged abruptly out with the giant axe now in his right hand. Su Ming had never seen that axe before. The de was rusted in several ces, but the axe¡¯s handle was made with a beast bone.


    When Hu Zi stormed out, a faint tiger¡¯s howl that shook the skies broke through Northern Frontier Tribe¡¯s gate!


    Second senior brother held himself in an imposing manner that made him seem like a tidal wave. That one step he took had caused the earth to tremble, and as snow shot into the air, green appeared under his foot. Grass hadpletely covered the area over there in a bizarre fashion.


    "You are far too rude. I was courteous towards you, and yet you treated me like this? You went too far this time!"


    Second senior brother¡¯s face was flushed with rage and his smile was no longer present. Moving forward, he lifted his right hand and waved it towards the people who came to stop them from entering.


    When he waved his arm, green appeared on the white snow and fell on the hair and shoulders of the three people charging towards second senior brother. Snow spread through the bodies of these ferocious looking Northern Frontier tribe members.


    Almost at the same moment, green grass shot out from underneath the feet of these three Northern Frontier tribe members who had rushed out, covering their bodies at a monstrous speed. When the three arrived before second senior brother, their whole bodies had already been covered by green grass and their faces were as pale as death itself. They struggled but could not move.


    "Second senior brother, it¡¯s not that they¡¯re rude, it¡¯s because we¡¯re wearing hoods. No matter how polite you are to them, anyone who sees using will know what we want to do, so why would they bother being f*cking courteous to you?!" Hu Zi was swinging his axe not too far away, but he still did not forget to turn his head back to shout at his second senior brother.


    Second senior brother was momentarily stunned and touched the hood covering his face instinctively before he shook his head and sighed deeply.


    "I didn¡¯t manage to frame Gong Sun Hu. That bugger should consider himself lucky."


    Su Ming had a calm expression on his face, and only the murderous aura in his right eye was revealed. He moved forward, but without the shocking, imposing manner of his second senior brother or the domineering pressure of Hu Zi. Yet as he moved, he held a green sword in his hand, and lightning sparked at the tip of the sword.


    Right before him, there were three people storming toward him. Su Ming let them. The moment he was about to cross paths with them, he suddenly increased his speed and moved away from them so quickly that he seemed to have ovepped his body with theirs for an instant when he moved past them. Immediately, blood gushed out from the three people¡¯s necks and their heads fell to the ground.


    Su Ming calmly held the sword in his hand and moved forward.


    The three brothers were within Northern Frontier Tribe¡¯s gate, right under the two giant, malicious Phantom statues. Behind them was the vast snow in where freezing wind moaned in the air.


    Before them was therge Northern Frontier Tribe whose end could not be seen. The sounds of war drums being hit reverberated through the air and traveled forth from deep within Northern Frontier Tribe. The war drums were deep and exuded an oppressive presence. It spread through the air, telling the entire tribe that they were attacked by strong enemies.


    People charged out from within the tribe and stormed towards where the three brothers were. There were also quite a number of normal Northern Frontier tribe members around Su Ming and the other two.


    They looked different from the normal people Su Ming had seen before. Not much fear could be seen on their faces. In fact, very few of them left in panic. At most, they retreated a little, making enough space between themselves and the attackers, before stopping still and watching the three of them coldly.


    There were many people who had charged out from the tribe. With just one nce, Su Ming counted at least a few dozen of them. As they closed in, they split into three parts and stormed towards Su Ming, Hu Zi, and second senior brother.


    Hu Zi grinned, took a big swig of alcohol, then took an unstable step forward. He ced the axe by his side, spread out his arms, and shouted towards the sky.


    "Enter¡­ Dream¡­"


    His shout shook the sky and earth, and the Northern Frontier tribe members who had split into three parts were all stunned, but they were only taken aback for a moment. Snoring sounds echoed in the air, and Hu Zi fell to the side just like when Su Ming fought against Si Ma Xin, deep in sleep.


    A strange look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. Second senior brother sighed and moved to where Hu Zi was to kick him.


    With that one kick, Hu Zi immediately opened his eyes and picked up the axe beside him with embarrassment on his face.


    "Third, don¡¯t always¡­ enter your dreams¡­"


    Second senior brother shook his head and walked towards the dozens of Northern Frontier people. He lifted his arms, and immediately, green appeared on his hands. He mmed them on the ground.


    The snow on the ground rapidly melted and green grass rose before it started growing in a bizarre manner, turning the entire area into a in of grass. The moment the Northern Frontier tribe members charging towards second senior brother arrived, the grass on the ground broke off from its roots and charged towards those people like arrows.


    Hu Zi was angered by what had happened just now and picked up his axe to engage the dozen people charging towards him. This was the first time Su Ming witnessed Hu Zi¡¯s valor. He did not care about pain or getting injured at all. With a terrifying force, he rushed into the crowd like a fierce tiger and started ughtering those people.


    There was one thing that caught Su Ming¡¯s attention. Every single time Hu Zi was attacked, a light would sh and he would appear to bepletely unharmed. It was as if there was ayer of invisible armor around him, causing the blows thatnded on him to be painless.


    Hu Zi threw his back andughed. As he continued with his ughter, his eyes filled with red. Eventually, he spread his arms and made the gesture as if he was about to Enter his Dream again, but right then, second senior brother let out a fake cough. Only then did Hu Zi stop.


    Su Ming moved to his side. The Northern Frontier tribe members all had different levels of cultivation, but the instant they got close, lightning shot out from around Su Ming and spread swiftly in all directions. The lightning appeared too suddenly, and all the people who were enveloped in it froze momentarily.


    The second they did so, Su Ming charged forth. Green light swept through his foes, and a dozen heads flew into the air in the midst of blood.


    After Su Ming killed these dozen people, he lifted his head and shouted towards the deeper parts of Northern Frontier Tribe, "Zhuo Ge,e out!"


    Before the echoes of his shout faded away, cracking sounds came from around Hu Zi, and a loud rumbling shot into the sky. An invisible, mirror-like thing shattered around Hu Zi¡¯s body. The numerous invisible shards shot out in all directions from around him, causing the people who had surrounded him to fall back screaming as their bodies were shot full of holes.


    "Hey, a**holes, this is your Grandpa Hu¡¯stest invention, the invincible armor!" Hu Zi shouted towards the sky proudly. "Zhuo Ge,e out!"


    It was also at that moment that second senior brother swept away the snow on his clothes. Before him were a dozen corpses that had been pierced by grass. He lifted his head and looked towards the deeper part of Northern Frontier Tribe with a faint smile. He, too, shouted those four words.


    "Zhuo Ge,e out!"


    Their voices fused together and turned into a powerful sound wave that rumbled through the entire area.


    The normal Northern Frontier tribe members could no longer remain unperturbed. Their expressions drastically changed.


    "Bone Sacrifice! That person who used grass to kill is a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!"


    "Just what is going on with that man with the axe? How could he resist so many hits? It may have seemed to explode at the end, but the ones who were injured were our tribe members!"


    "There¡¯s also the one with the green light shing and lightning swimming around his body. His power may not be great, but he¡¯s incredibly fast. Yet by the looks of it, he should be the weakest among the three of them!"


    About 100,000 feet away from Su Ming was the middle part of Northern Frontier Tribe. There were arge amount of ice buildings over there. The faint sounds of fighting from the tribe¡¯s gate had be much weaker when they reached that particr section.


    There were numerous Northern Frontier tribe members over there, and their expressions were all aloof, as if they were unconcerned with the battle at the front of the tribe.


    There was a house that was clearly much taller than the other ice houses in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe, and outside that house was a bonfire. Three men sat beside it.


    They were three middle-aged men, and all of them had hair that reached their waists. Their hair was braided so that it would not look messy. They sat by the fire with calm expressions as their followers standing by their side roasted a small beast. At times, they would wipe some spices on the food.


    "I bet they won¡¯t be able toe here," one of the three men said calmly.


    "That won¡¯t do. Of course they won¡¯t be able toe here. We talked about gambling time, right? I bet that within an hour, their heads will be hanging at the gate," another person said, smiling.


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll bet two hours. That person who¡¯s good at using grass doesn¡¯t seem too bad. He should be able to live a little longer."


    "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bet on the time for one incense stick. Don¡¯t forget, while the front section is upied by those who are only affiliated to us and they don¡¯t have any warriors from Phantom Dais Tribe, but¡­ the one who led the team out to patrol today is You Lin.


    "His power is around the same level as mine. I even heard that he already has a ck thread in his Arrow Aura. His Phantom is about to go through the second transformation as well."


    The three of them spoke as if they werepletely unbothered by what was happening in front of their tribe. Instead, they decided to turn it into their entertainment and started betting against each other.


    Yet as the three of them spoke, a dark voice traveled out from the house behind them that was clearly different from the other ice houses in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe.


    "I bet that they cane here, and I will drink their blood and tear off their hair to give it to that useless little brother of mine, Zhuo Ge."


    When that voice spoke, the bonfire in the middle of the three people dimmed a little, as if it no longer dared burn too wantonly. The three men immediately stood up and bowed towards the ice house with devout expressions tainted with zealousness.


    If things were quiet in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe, then it was much more so for those living at theter section on the snow ins. The tribe members who could stay there were all of much higher status. Besides the sound of war drums echoing there, it waspletely silent. No sound of battle reached that ce.


    There were hundreds of houses there, and in each of those houses, a strong presence resided.

 Chapter 288 — Enter Dream!

    <h4>Chapter 288: Enter Dream!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right at the end of the hundreds of houses was the end of the snow ins, a cliff with an abyss underneath, stretching hundreds of thousands of feet downwards. The cliff was dyed white by snow, and at the edge of it was an ice house. There was a big white tree with ck leaves next to it. There were cracks on the tree trunk that grouped together to form a human face with his eyes closed.


    Underneath the cliff was the other part of Northern Frontier Tribe!


    If anyone stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down, they would see that the other part of Northern Frontier Tribe below the cliff was actually a city!


    In truth, while the people staying at the front section may be Northern Frontier tribe members, they were not part of Phantom Dais Tribe! This was something not even Bai Su knew!


    The ones staying there were other tribes that were forced to surrender to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky when the tribe became powerful in the past. They merged with Phantom Dais, and that was how Northern Frontier was formed.


    In truth, there were blood descendents from several tribes within Northern Frontier Tribe. Among them, Phantom Dais was the strongest, that was why Phantom Dais was in control of the tribe. Since the past, all the Elders who were chosen also came from Phantom Dais.


    Even if the distinction between the different blood lines have faded, but under the might of Phantom Dais Tribe, those who were not from Phantom Dais Tribe could only stay at the front of the tribe. This was rted to the customs of Phantom Dais. They believed that those who stayed in front were subordinates, and only those who stayed at the back were the masters.


    At that moment, at the forefront of Northern Frontier Tribe, the tribalnd that stretched out hundreds of thousands of feet, stood a middle-aged man with a ghastly expression and hair that reached his waist. He wore clothes made of beast skins and held a bow made of bone. Blue aura surrounded that bow, and a faint ck thread could be seen within that blue aura.


    Behind him were nearly 100 Northern Frontier tribe members standing in silence. However, these people did not have bows in their hands because they were not from Phantom Dais Tribe!


    Yet they still listened to the man with the bow. Within Northern Frontier Tribe, those who could obtain bows were worthy of respect.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was like lightning when he looked at Su Ming and the other two fighting with another batch of dozens of Northern Frontier Berserkers tens of thousands of feet away. A scornful and condescending sneer appeared on his lips.


    "If it wasn¡¯t because the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky used a despicable method to win, then Freezing Sky n would be known as Phantom Dais n right now," the man said in a chilling voice. The blue aura in the bow in his hands coiled up as if it was responding to his words.


    "Sir You Lin, they¡¯re looking for Zhuo Ge¡­" a man from Northern Frontier Tribe standing beside the middle-aged man said in a low voice.


    "Are you saying that since they¡¯re looking for people of Phantom Dais Tribe, that¡¯s why your people don¡¯t have to fight against them?" the middle aged man asked coldly as he turned around and stared at the man.


    It was clear that the man¡¯s status was also quite high, yet under You Lin¡¯s gaze, especially when he saw the blue aura around the bow in his hand turning into a Phantom Shadow and opening its mouth to howl soundlessly, sweat gradually beaded on the man¡¯s forehead.


    He lowered his head.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­"


    "If you don¡¯t dare, then shut up!" You Lin¡¯s gaze turned colder.


    "But¡­ sir!" The man gritted his teeth, then lifted his head swiftly and looked at You Lin.


    "With your power and your Phantom, if you act now, then fewer of my tribesmen will have to die! And these aren¡¯t just my thoughts alone, the other tribes have the same thoughts."


    The man¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. If it was not because he saw many of his tribe¡¯s Berserkers dying and he felt his heart aching in pain for them, he would definitely not have said that.


    You Lin stared at the man. After a long while, a cold sneer appeared on his lips. He lifted his right hand and patted the man¡¯s shoulders.


    "You¡¯re right! It¡¯s about time this farce ended!" With his right hand raised, You Lin pointed at Su Ming and the others.


    "All warriors of the tribes in Northern Frontier Tribe¡¯s front get together and take the heads of those three people there. Anyone who doesn¡¯t go will be considered a traitor and be punished ordingly!"


    "Sir!" The man froze momentarily, then frowned.


    "Do it, or die." You Lin narrowed his eyes and killing intent appeared within them.


    The man fell silent, then gritted his teeth and let out a low growl before he bounded forward and charged towards the battleground tens of thousands of feet away. Behind him, the other Northern Frontier tribe members that numbered to nearly a hundred rushed out in silence. These people charged towards Su Ming and the others like a billowing tidal wave.


    At the same time, low growls echoed in the front section of Northern Frontier Tribe.


    More Berserkers turned into mere shadows and stormed towards Su Ming and the other two!


    When almost all of the Berserkers within the front section of Northern Frontier Tribe rushed out, You Lin licked his lips and watched the sight.


    "Kill as much as you want. This is a rare chance. This time, perhaps my Phantom will get enough blood andplete the second transformation¡­"


    At the Northern Frontier Gate, Su Ming, Hu Zi, and second senior brother traveled about like three long arcs. All those who tried to stop them in their path died. Behind them, the ground was covered in grass. Besides blood, there were also dozens of corpses lying on the grass.


    Hu Zi had already killed until he went into a frenzy. As he drank, he swung his axe. On his body, there seemed to be an unknown number ofyers of invisible armor. Right then, as he fought right in front of the three of them, he howled, andpletely ignored the blowsnding on his body.


    Second senior brother employed a more gentle method. He did not do something as gruesome as Hu Zi, but there was also practically no need for him to act. Most of the time, before anyone could even get close to him, they would turn into human nts and die.


    Over at Su Ming¡¯s side, the murderous aura in his right eye was thick, and ayer of lightning swam around him. Anyone who touched that lightning would find themselves freezing for a moment, and what awaited those people would be their heads flying in the air.


    The small virescent sword in Su Ming¡¯s hand continued dripping with fresh blood. Even if Su Ming had his eyes closed, he could still sense what was happening around him with his divine sense. Even as he moved forward, he could still observe what was happening to Hu Zi and his second senior brother. There was a rxed airing from his calm demeanor.


    "Second senior brother, the people here aren¡¯t from Phantom Dais Tribe¡­" Su Ming saidnguidly, walking forward.


    "If the people of Phantom Dais Tribe refuse toe out, then we will ughter until theye out." Second senior brother smiled and moved forward.


    Su Ming and his two senior brothers continued with the ughter and almost entered the front section of Northern Frontier Tribe when, suddenly, roars traveled forth, and more than one hundred Berserkers charged towards them from up ahead.


    There were seven people leading the charge, and all of them held power that would not lose to Zi Che. When they got closer, they looked like a swarm that had covered the sky and earth under the light from the dark sky.


    With his divine sense, Su Ming immediately noticed a person looking towards them from several tens of thousands of feet behind the iing people. That person had a cruel smirk on his face and held a big bow in his hand. His hair was so long that it reached his waist!


    Right at the instant these one hundred or so Berserkers charged towards them, a re appeared in second senior brother¡¯s eyes. He was just about to move forward when Su Ming also lifted his foot and Han Mountain Bell began faintly forming behind him.


    Far too many things happened at that instant.


    The Berserkers charged forward madly, and in the distance, anticipation and eagerness appeared in You Lin¡¯s eyes. The blue aura around the bow in his hand started swaying fiercely, and turned into the Phantom Shadow. Within its eyes were greed and bloodlust.


    The seven people at the front of the charging Berserkers had unwilling looks on their faces, but they had to attack.


    In thend behind Su Ming, a wisp of ck smoke was charging forth, and behind that ck smoke was a thin old man walking forth with his hands behind his back.


    All these things froze in an instant due to one thing!


    Hu Zi stood before his two brothers. Right at the moment those one hundred something Berserkers closed in, he loosened his grip on the axe. Itnded with a thud on the snow. The wine gourd in his left hand no longer had any wine left, but he still ced it to his lips and seemingly drank a huge mouthful from it before he let go.


    The wine gourd fell to the ground, and as it fell, Hu Zi spread his arms wide and looked at the sky.


    "Enter¡­ Dream¡­"


    His soft first syble soon turned into a shocking roar. That roar reverberated through the air and covered an area of 10,000 feet of the front section of Northern Frontier Tribe. As his voice echoed in the air, that wine gourd crashed into the ground with a bang.


    As if it was a coincidence, when that sound rang out, Hu Zi¡¯s eyes fell shut. Right then, an indescribable pressure swept out with his body acting as the center. A thick alcoholic scent filled the air, along with snoring sounds.


    The ces where the sound and alcoholic scent passed through made Su Ming widen his eyes and suck in a sharp breath. Those charging Berserkers suddenly froze, and with confused looks on their faces, they shut their eyes and fell to the ground.


    At that instant, the area of 10,000 feet at the front section of Northern Frontier Tribe turned into and where everyone was in deep sleep. Besides Su Ming and his second senior brother, all the living souls closed their eyes and fell unconscious.


    "Enter¡­ Dream¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He looked at Hu Zi. At that moment, Hu Zi stood on the ground with his eyes closed as if he was in deep sleep.


    Second senior brother was momentarily stunned before an ecstatic look appeared on his face and heughed heartily. "Third made it!"


    Yet the moment second senior brother¡¯sughter left his lips, a sharp whistle that shocked the skies traveled forth from tens of thousands of feet away, bringing with it an indescribable killing intent. It was an arrow!


    It was an arrow surrounded by blue aura, and as the aura floated through the air, it turned into a malicious Phantom. That malicious Phantom surrounded the arrow, and with a nigh indescribable speed, charged¡­ towards Hu Zi!!


    Every single inch of earth that the arrow passed through started cracking. All those within its path, be it the buildings or the Northern Frontier tribe members, would be destroyed abruptly. The buildings would crumble, and the living would have their flesh and skin disappear, turning into skeletons. They were all absorbed by that arrow. Like thunder, it turned into the one and only sound in the sky.


    Tens of thousands of feet away, You Lin still had his hand lifted up. The bowstring he let loose was still trembling and humming. There was anger lying underneath his ferocious expression.


    At that moment, everything in Su Ming¡¯s sight became blurry. The only thing he saw was Hu Zi, who had his eyes closed, and the charging arrow. There was nomunication between him and his second senior brother beside him, but the two of them seemed to have known what the other was thinking and the both of them did twopletely different things!


    Su Ming took one step forward, and as if piercing through air itself, he rushed towards Hu Zi.


    Second senior brother also took one step forward, but he did not move towards Hu Zi. Instead¡­ he charged towards You Lin, whose bow was still humming in the distance!

 Chapter 289 — The Wind from the Cold Sky…

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Wind from the Cold Sky¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s speed reached an unbelievable pace in an instant. You Lin had always thought that while his arrow might not be the fastest in his tribe, but it was definitely much faster than a Berserker.


    If the person he wanted to kill had the ability to dodge the arrow himself, then he would have a possibility of dodging the arrow during the entire process the arrow was shot from the bow.


    However, if the person did not have the ability to do so and required outside assistance, then when he shot that arrow, he was confident no one would be able to save him at that instant!


    When he saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, besides the thought that appeared in You Lin¡¯s head, there was only derision and condescendence.


    Yet just as he started mocking Su Ming in his head, that derision instantly froze and was reced by disbelief and shock!


    In You Lin¡¯s eyes, when Su Ming took that one step forward, two figures appeared. One of them maintained the action of when Su Ming took that one step, while the other shockingly appeared right before Hu Zi, and the moment that figure appeared, the arrow also closed in!


    With his own eyes, You Lin saw that young man with the monstrous murderous aura in his right eye and the calmness in his left eye lifting his right hand and drawing a line. He did it as if he was drawing a picture in the direction of the approaching arrow and the ferocious Phantom Shadow formed by the blue aura.


    With that one stroke, it was as if the entire world disappeared in You Lin¡¯s eyes. The only thing left was that one line, its trajectory, and the arc formed when the youth¡¯s finger drew that line.


    It was as if that trajectory had opened the gate connecting the sky and earth. During that instant, the sky and earth fused together. During that instant, the weather changed, and that one single instant turned into a moment that seemed like it would exist for eternity!


    With that one line, Su Ming¡¯s finger shed through the approaching arrow, and that arrow turned into two halves without a sound. The moment it split, cracks started appearing on those two halves inch by inch before they turned into dust!


    As that finger fell, grief spread out and filled the hearts of all those watching! It made You Lin¡¯s eyes turn nk and vacant. His body trembled and he started crying tears of blood. Blood flowed out of the corners of his lips and a roar rang in his mind. That grief, that sorrow which seemed to havee from the depths of his heart seemed to have surpassed the limits of what his body could take. It was as if he was being crushed by the world, being rejected by the world itself.


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s finger fell, the faint voice he¡¯d heard when he was in thend of the Shamans spoke once again. This time, it did not stay in his heart but spread out. The aged voice spoke to everyone in the endlessnd.


    "The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe¡­


    "When I was born, the Berserkers had weakened¡­


    "If the heavens are heartless, then we will all be separated¡­


    "The earth was heartless, and it made my Dark Mountain die¡­


    "When war begins, the moon will shatter into millions of pieces¡­


    "The roads leading to our homes will be unfamiliar to us, and we will grieve¡­


    Su Ming lifted his head. His body was within the second shadow in the distance. As that shadow disappeared and he lifted his head, that one line of his destroyed the arrow as it shed through the blue Phantom Shadow.


    The Phantom Shadow let out a piercing scream as if it was letting out a cry of despair before it died, as if it had just discovered something that threw it into disbelief. It struggled as if it wanted to retreat, and as it did so, a pleading look for mercy, panic, and absolute terror could be seen on its face!


    However, when Su Ming¡¯s finger shed past the Phantom Shadow, those expressions disappeared and scattered into the wind along with its body¡­


    The Phantom died!


    Almost the moment Su Ming drew that line and in turn crushed the arrow and destroyed the Phantom, one man walked swiftly past the three people kneeling in the ice house in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe.


    That person was short and looked like a child, but his face had a boorish quality to it. Perhaps it was due to his height, but his hair was so long that it dragged on the floor.


    "God of Berserkers Transformation!" A serious look appeared on the person¡¯s face. "Bring me my bow," the short man statednguidly.


    At the same time, in the quietter section of Northern Frontier Tribe, some of the auras in the ice houses suddenly started moving with a rumble. It was as if they were drawn out by Su Ming¡¯s line and moved like a gigantic wave that appeared on calm water.


    You Lin¡¯s face was pale where he stood on the battlefield. He staggered backwards and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His hand which held the bow trembled viciously. Blood lines also appeared in his eyes, yet the appearance of those blood lines could not give him the anger he needed to motivate him. They could only hold an endless amount of terror and shock.


    Almost at the instant he staggered backwards, he saw Su Ming lifting his head to look at him. That gaze radiated mercilessness, and¡­ a chill that could freeze bones!


    This was the final gaze and the final scene You Lin ever saw in his life. A green figure walked out from behind him and swept his cold hands across his neck gently; then those hands brought with them¡­ a human head gushing with blood!


    Second senior brother carried You Lin¡¯s head in his hand, and with a gentle expression, he looked towards Su Ming. As he did so, a smile curled up on his lips and admiration appeared on his face.


    "Let him sleep. He won¡¯t be harmed over here." While speaking, second senior brother averted his gaze from Hu Zi¡¯s body and turned to look at the deeper parts of Northern Frontier. "Youngest junior brother, have you given a name for that line of yours?"


    "Not yet," Su Ming replied softly.


    "Then call it Berserker Obliteration¡­"


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then nodded his head.


    "I look forward to the day youplete Berserker Obliteration and y the full piece with the xun¡­"


    As second senior brother spoke with Su Ming, the two of them turned into long arcs and charged into the deeper parts of Northern Frontier Tribe. No one dared to stop them as they passed through. Even the remaining Berserkers scattered here and there retreated, allowing Su Ming and his second senior brother to be able to travel faster.


    After a moment, they arrived at the border between the front and middle sections of Northern Frontier Tribe. Over there, they saw the middle section lying just 10,000 feet away, and that section belonged to Phantom Dais Tribe!


    They also saw three middle-aged men looking at them coldly from one particr ice house within the tribe. They lifted the bows in their hands and blue aura surrounded them as Phantom howls echoed in the air. Behind the three men was a short man who held a bow that was about half his size!


    That man stabbed that bow onto the ground and grabbed the bowstring. As he drew it out, thick ck aura grew from the string, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a savage, malicious Phantom in midair, roaring at Su Ming.


    Before it finished roaring, a dozen people appeared from within the middle section of the tribe. All of them had different lengths of hair, and with their hands, they began drawing out the bows they held!


    A fierce killing intent gathered swiftly in the air!


    "Second senior brother, I have a second Style after Berserker Obliteration¡­ Please help me name it as well." While speaking, Su Ming took a step forward.


    The moment he took that one step, his body appeared 500 feet away from where he was previously. His speed was so quick it was indescribable. The instant he did so, one of the eight ice hoops on his legs exploded with a bang!


    His speed increased explosively!


    The explosion of the ice hoop made shock appear on second senior brother¡¯s face.


    "Youngest junior brother was actually¡­ wearing those things?!"


    The breaking of the first ice hoop made Su Ming¡¯s entire body instantly feel as if arge weight had been lifted. The moment he felt as if his body had abruptly be lighter, he crossed another 1,000 feet in the time he he had previously taken to cross 500 feet.


    When he crossed that distance, the others could no longer see Su Ming, they could only see an afterimage warping to the end of those 1,000 feet.


    By that time, most of the Phantom Dais tribe members in the middle section had only started drawing their bows. Su Ming¡¯s astonishing speed made Zhuo Ge¡¯s short older brother¡¯s pupils shrink. Shock appeared on the faces of the three people before him.


    "This speed¡­"


    Before the short man could finish uttering his words, which hade out of lips instinctively, banging sounds rang once again around Su Ming¡¯s body. Almost the second he crossed those 1,000 feet, another two ice hoops on his legs exploded.


    There were only five ice hoops left on his person. His speed became even quicker, and in an instant, he crossed a few hundred feet and rushed towards the short man with the big bow.


    The short man widened his eyes and let out a low roar. "Shoot him!"


    In the wake of that roar, arrows sliced through the air and charged towards Su Ming!


    But just as the arrows left the bowstrings and flew into the air at incredible speeds, banging sounds once again came from Su Ming¡¯s feet. Three more ice hoops exploded simultaneously!


    At that moment, he only had two ice hoops on his person. Yet even so, his speed had reached a terrifying level. In just an instant, Su Ming crossed 5,000 feet as if he flew through time itself, as if he passed through space, and as if he had just turned those 5,000 feet into an inch!


    Right then, the world before Su Ming¡¯s eyes seemed to have slowed down. Those arrows also slowed down to a pace that was even slower than an arrow shot by a normal person. Those arrows may have seemed to have passed through Su Ming, but in truth, they only shot through his afterimage!


    Not only did the arrows slow down, even the actions of the three middle-aged men before him letting go of the bowstrings in their hands also slowed down. In fact, even though Su Ming was already standing before these three people, their eyes did not seem to have seen him. It was as if Su Ming was invisible and the three of them were still looking into the distance¡­


    ¡­Right until the moment Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed forward!


    When he pressed forward, his palm seemed to have struck air, but the skin of the three people before him sank down, their hair flew up slowly, and their bodies started trembling.


    Su Ming did not stop. He hurled another punch towards the air!


    That one punch caused the three people to cough fresh blood and let go of the bowstrings, causing the three arrows to change direction and lose their uracy.


    Finally, Su Ming lifted his right hand, unfurled his fist, then tapped at the air with one finger!


    When his fingernded in the air, the heads of the three middle-aged men who were gambling just now exploded. Only at the moment of their deaths did Su Ming¡¯s reflection appear in their eyes, and that was the end of their lives.


    ¡®So uncle master Bai¡¯s palm strike, punch, and tap¡­ can be done at extreme speeds¡­¡¯ Su Ming understood then.


    et the instant those three people died and the world¡¯s speed returned to normal, a ck arrow suddenly appeared right in Su Ming¡¯s line of vision, then once it sent the three people¡¯s flesh and blood flying into the sky, it shot through and charged towards him!


    There were ferocious and malicious Phantoms howling on the ck arrow. Coming from behind that arrow was the short man¡¯s killing intent, and hidden underneath that killing intent was his shock and rm. Still caught in his shock, the short man felt a faint gust of wind blowing towards him from the cold sky above him¡­

 Chapter 290 — It’s Dark Now

    <h4>Chapter 290: It¡¯s Dark Now</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Where did the winde from?


    The wind started from this ce itself!


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm besides the murderous aura in his right eye. At the moment the ck arrow and the ferocious Phantom Shadow on it closed in on him, the final two ice hoops on his body exploded!


    Six of the eight ice hoops had shattered while he was on the way there. Every single time one of them was destroyed, Su Ming¡¯s speed would exceed his previous state¡¯s and would raise once again in an inconceivable fashion. At that moment, when the final two ice hoops broke in session, in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, be it the ck arrow or the Phantom Shadow formed by the ck aura, or even the Phantom Dais tribe members that appeared around him in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe, all of these things seemed to havee to a standstill.


    The ck arrow seemed to have frozen in the sky and looked as if it did not even move. The only thing that seemed to be moving in the entire world was Su Ming¡¯s body. He moved forward and walked past the ck arrow, past the ferocious Phantom Shadow, and arrived before Zhuo Ge¡¯s older brother.


    This was a powerful Berserker with power equal to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Even if he was not in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, judging by how thick the ck aura was on the arrow he shot, it could be determined that his power was around the peak of the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. If he wanted to, he could arrive at the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm any time he wanted.


    However, this person was not the strongest person Su Ming had ever defeated!


    He walked past this person and the Virescent Light Sword in his right hand glowed before it sliced through the short man¡¯s neck.


    When Su Ming delivered that sh and stood behind the short man, at that moment, it was as if the world returned to normal. It changed abruptly back from that frozen state, and a shrill cry came from behind Su Ming, followed by the sound of a corpse falling to the ground and an arrow shooting into the sky. Within the whistle of that arrow was also the wretched shriek of the malicious Phantom who also died because its Host passing away.


    There were many other sounds mixed within, and they all came from the Phantom Dais tribe members in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe. Those were the sounds of them drawing their bows and shooting their arrows. At that moment, those arrows let out whistling sounds as they sliced through the air and fell to the ground.


    Su Ming was so quick that he managed to kill three people in a go, followed by another kill, and all of this happened in the span of an arrow being shot. When the arrows flew into the sky, he took his first step, and they only fell to the ground when he had stopped.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was slightly pale, but his expression was calm, save the glint from the murderous aura in his right eye. He looked around his surroundings and at all the Phantom Dais tribe members who were looking at him with shock and horrified surprise on their faces.


    When these Phantom Dais tribe members looked at Su Ming, disbelief and shock could be seen in their eyes. They did not see just how Su Ming had managed to kill those four people.


    They only saw him taking one step 10,000 feet away. When that stepnded, he was already standing at the spot he was now, and lying closest to his back were those three people whose bodies werepletely mangled, and their arrows were broken while their Phantoms destroyed!


    Then slightly further away was the brother of Zhuo Ge. That ck Arrow Berserker seemed as if he could not even resist before his head flew into the air and his Phantom Shadow died with a wretched screech!


    Su Ming¡¯s speed had surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination, causing them to be unable to believe what they just saw. Only their hearts remained pounding increasingly faster against their chest, which then turned into nervousness and fear. At that moment, silence fell upon the area.


    Ten thousand feet away, second senior brother also widened his eyes. He took a deep breath after a long while, and when he looked at Su Ming, his gaze was filled with praise and shock. He had watched Su Ming move during the entire process, but even so, when Su Ming killed the short man at the end, he too had lost sight of him for an instant.


    This could only mean that Su Ming¡¯s speed at that instant had surpassed second senior brother¡¯s senses. If his speed was quicker and he could disappear for a long time from a powerful warrior¡¯s sight, then he would also be a powerful warrior!


    He was a gust of wind. A gust of wind that people could only feel blowing against their faces but could not see!


    When Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept through all the Phantom Dais tribe members around him in the middle section of Northern Frontier Tribe, all the faces of those who had fallen into his line of vision were instantly drained of blood, and rumbling sounds echoed in their heads.


    It was as if Su Ming¡¯s gaze contained numerous sharp swords that could pierce through their eyes and crash into their souls, leaving behind a deep brand. That brand was a feeling of powerlessness that made them feel as if they could not resist, as if the person before them was someone they could not hope to win against.


    With this feeling in their hearts, under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, and as their hearts raced even more quickly in their chests, those whom had fallen into Su Ming¡¯s line of vision as he swept his gaze through the area instinctively knelt down before him. They ced the bows in their hands next to their legs, wrapped their arms around their chests, and lowered their heads.


    When Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept past all the people in the area, all of them, no matter the length of their hair or whether they were a Berserker or a normal person, knelt down and worshipped him.


    "The second Style is like a moment that onlysts for an instant, and during that moment, all ghosts and phantoms are destroyed. It is a power that is iparable¡­ How about naming it Phantom sh?" second senior brother asked gently as he walked towards Su Ming.


    "Phantom sh¡­ Alright!"


    Su Ming nodded his head, his face growing somewhat pale. The speed just now was already his limit. When the final two ice hoops exploded, he sensed that the speed had slightly surpassed what his body could bear. If it was not because he had been training his physical body for the past few months, then it was highly likely that he would have been torn to shreds under that astonishing speed.


    "However, youngest junior brother¡­ that Style may be stunning, but¡­ it¡¯s stillcking." Second senior brother walked towards Su Ming slowly, and when he was behind him, he cast a nce at the ground, specifically at the short man¡¯s corpse, who had his head separated from his body.


    "It might not be urate for me to say that it¡¯scking. After all, you¡¯re the one who Created it¡­ but I think, when you¡¯re traveling in that speed, your observational skills fall." As second senior brother spoke, a glint appeared in his eyes, and instantly, arge amount of grass appeared out of nowhere around the short man¡¯s corpse.


    "You¡¯re recovering, I see¡­"


    The instant second senior brother¡¯s words were said, the short man¡¯s head started melting and turned into an innumerable amount of ck bugs that spread out on the ground. The corpse did the same thing and turned into numerous ck bugs. As they filled the entire ground, these ck bugs let out a piercing screech and flew into the sky simultaneously.


    Yet the moment they flew up, the grass on the ground also shot up and ensnared them. The ck bugs moved about incessantly, trying to escape from the grass, but it was clear they would not seed.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the ck bugs in the sky. His gaze turned cold.


    "My Creation is unlike Third¡¯s when he Enters Dream. It¡¯s alsorgely different from the Pictures you Draw¡­ My Creation is that of seeking Death when walking the path of Life¡­ just like how day searches for night¡­"


    While speaking, second senior brother lowered his head to look at his left hand before he slowly lifted it and seized the air in the direction of the bugs that were trying to escape from the grass in the sky.


    The moment he did so, the grass that had ensnared the bugs turned brown as if having lost all its life force, as if it was a flower in spring that rapidly withered away under autumn wind.


    Yet the moment it withered away, that loss of life seemed to spread and covered the ck bugs. When second senior brother lowered his hand, those ck bugs fell from the sky and crashed into a mangled heap of flesh on the ground. When all the bugs fell, they did not remain as the carcasses of those bugs but transformed back into the short man¡¯s corpse.


    "When you use Phantom sh next time, don¡¯t cast your attention on your surroundings. Focus on the enemy you want to kill and observe his life¡­ See whether it is still there or whether it is hidden¡­ If you¡¯re not certain, then remember one thing: Always treat it as if he is still alive and kill him again, maybe twice, or even more." As second senior brother spoke, he moved to the side of the mass of flesh, lifted his foot, and started stomping on it.


    His expression was still gentle, and it was a huge contrast to what he was doing at the moment.


    "Now, he¡¯s truly dead. Absolutely, and without a doubt, dead!" second senior brother said softly, lifting his head with a smile towards Su Ming.


    His actions made the Phantom Dais tribe members who were gathered around them feel an endless chill creeping up their hearts. Right then, to them, this man who had been smiling all this while was even more terrifying than Su Ming.


    This terror did note from his power but from his actions!


    Su Ming was silent for a moment, then nodded deeply.


    "Let¡¯s go and see just how many people wille out to stop us in theter section of Northern Frontier Tribe." Second senior brother smiled and patted Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. There was still a look of praise in his eyes.


    Su Ming was just about to follow him, but the moment he lifted his foot, his body trembled, and he lifted his head to look towards his second senior brother standing by his side. He saw a hint of paleness appearing on his second senior brother¡¯s smiling face.


    "Second senior brother ¡­" Su Ming opened his mouth, about to say something more.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m your senior brother, this is what I should do. Let¡¯s go." Second senior brother shook his head and smiled before he moved forward.


    Su Ming stared at his second senior brother nkly, and warm affection appeared in his eyes. Just now, when his second senior brother patted his shoulder, he clearly felt a surge of warmth traveling from second senior brother¡¯s hand into his body. That warmth circted through him once and turned into an abundance of life force. This life force was like a powerful medicinal pill that almost entirely healed the injuries Su Ming¡¯s body had sustained due to that unbelievable speed.


    Yet it was clear that this was not an easy task for second senior brother to do either!


    The kindness of the Sect was carved into Su Ming¡¯s heart. For all eternity, he would never forget¡­ the ninth summit!


    As the two of them moved forward, no one tried to stop them anymore. The Phantom Dais tribe members around them simply watched Su Ming and second senior brother walking further into the distance. Gradually, they arrived at theter section of Northern Frontier Tribe built on the snow in.


    What was revealed before Su Ming and second senior brother were the quiet ice houses located at the very end of the tribe, along with the ck leaved tree at the edge of the snow ins, and the house underneath that tree.


    "Phantom Dais Tribe¡­ lives up to its name. Youngest junior brother, there are about a hundred people living within the ice houses in this area, and there are about a dozen of them whose power is equivalent to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm." Second senior brother swept his gaze across those ice houses, then smiled at Su Ming before he lifted his head to look at the weather.


    "Youngest junior brother, it¡¯s dark now¡­" The moment those words left second senior brother¡¯s lips, his previously gentle demeanor changed so drastically it was as if heaven was overturned!

 Chapter 291 — Second Senior Brother’s Secret!

    <h4>Chapter 291: Second Senior Brother¡¯s Secret!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "It¡¯s dark now."


    The moment those words came out of second senior brother¡¯s mouth, a freezing cold aura spread out from within his body. That cold aura was like the darkness in the sky, like the cold and merciless night. At that moment, it was as if second senior brother had turned into apletely different person!


    Although he was standing beside Su Ming, Su Ming could clearly feel that his second senior brother had be different! Yet he was not unfamiliar with this second senior brother because he had seen him before!


    Second senior brother¡¯s feet slowly rose into the air and he hovered several inches above the ground. His long hair fluttered slowly in the wind, and that aloof expression on his face made him look incredibly stern.


    At that moment, as the sky turned dark and night came, he turned into the darkness that would only appear at night, the one his day personality searched for!


    All that which entered Su Ming¡¯s line of vision was darkness appearing on the ground below where his second senior brother floated like a ghost. That darkness was not from snow but from the ck grass that grew on it.


    "The grass at night is ck¡­ Did you know that¡­?"


    Second senior brother¡¯s voice echoed in the air. As his voice traveled forth, the ck grass behind him rustled. In that silent night, those rustling sounds were like people talking about something in soft mumbles.


    The moment second senior brother approached the ice house closest to him, a sharp whistling sound came, and along with it came a ck arrow. That arrow charged out of that ice house and towards second senior brother.


    A ferocious Phantom Shadow materialized on the arrow. It howled as if it wanted to tear apart second senior brother alive and devour his flesh.


    "I cannot find the darkness during night¡­ Because I¡­ am night itself¡­"


    Second senior brother¡¯s voice was cold. As he spoke, he turned towards the arrow and did not even bother dodging it. He simply let the arrow pierce his body, but as if his body had turned into a mere illusion, that arrow passed through him before it fell onto the ck grass on the ground, humming as it did so.


    Second senior brother¡¯s footsteps did not show any signs of stopping. He continued moving forward, and what happened to him made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink. Su Ming saw the Phantom Shadow that was formed by the ck aura on the arrow around second senior brother¡¯s body as if it had fused with him, and it was letting out shrill cries.


    That cry shook the skies, and it was so shrill it sounded as if the Phantom Shadow was going through an unbearable pain. Yet in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he could only see the Phantom Shadow revolving around second senior brother and gradually bing smaller, looking as if it could disappear at any time.


    "Great Phantom Devourer Art! Why do you know Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s Secret Art?!" A voice filled with shock came from within the ice house the arrow had came from. At the same time, a person walked out from it.


    It was a man dressed in a long white robe. His eyes sparkled, but they were currently shining with surprise and shock.


    The moment the man walked out, sharp whistling sounds abruptly tore through the air, and more than a dozen sharp arrows shot out from the ice houses in theter section of Northern Frontier Tribe.


    Most of these arrows were blue, but there were some which were ck. There was even one of them whose ck aura was so thick that the Phantom Shadow forming above the arrow was about 1,000 feet tall under the dark sky.


    That sight was like Phantoms rushing out together and charging towards second senior brother in the form of arrows as they roared.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. Without any hesitation, he took a step forward. Green light shone by his side and the small virescent sword sliced through the air towards the sky. Yet at that moment, second senior brother stopped moving and stretched out his arms. He then lifted his right and seized the air in the direction of the sky.


    With that one move, Su Ming was thrown into disbelief. In his second senior brother¡¯s hands, arge bow appeared!


    That bow was entirely ck. The body of the bow was made of ck wood, and the bowstring was made of ck grass. Second senior brother held it in his hand and drew the bow.


    "I don¡¯t only know Phantom Devourer, I also know your Phantom Bow Art."


    As second senior brother¡¯s aloof voice echoed in the air, he drew the bow fully. There was no arrow in his hand, but as he released the bowstring, Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. With his own eyes, he saw his second senior brother¡¯s body turning into a wisp of ck aura the moment the bowstring was released. Just like an arrow that left the bowstring, it charged towards the arrows raining down from the sky!


    It was difficult to describe this scene. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, it was as if his second senior brother lost his physical body and turned into an arrow!


    Yet this arrow was shot out the moment he released the bowstring. All of this happened in an instant. Su Ming saw his second senior brother turning into a ck arrow, and in the ck light of the arrow, he even saw a lock of hair!


    At that moment, Su Ming suddenly gained a deeper understanding towards his second senior brother¡¯s Creation.


    He wandered about in-between life and death, like day-searching for the darkness at night, but this did not mean that he was only searching for darkness when it was day.


    This was him searching for darkness at night.


    Because he existed within night itself, that was why even if he found it, he would still forever be unable to see it¡­ Su Ming looked at the arrow which was his second senior brother. The ck aura on that arrow was very thick, and he could even see the faint Phantom Shadow gathering on it.


    And¡­ that Phantom Shadow¡¯s appearance was exactly like his second senior brother¡¯s face. Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He understood then.


    Understood why his second senior brother¡¯s Creation was life and death, why his second senior brother liked flowers, why his second senior brother loved having sunlight fall on the side of his face¡­


    ¡­and also why his second senior brother was always searching during night¡­


    "Phantom Shadow?!"


    "He actually turned into a Phantom Shadow?! Who is he?! This can¡¯t be possible!"


    "There is no Host, only the Phantom Shadow. This¡­ This is¡­ Could the Host be him?!" The Phantom Dais tribe members¡¯ faces were filled with disbelief. Some of them even looked towards Su Ming.


    At that moment, the arrow which was the transformed second senior brother in the sky and his Phantom Shadow crashed into the dozen arrows shot by the Phantom Dias Tribe.


    A booming sound that shook the sky and earth, echoed far through the air. As that sound spread at a maddening pace, all the arrows flying towards second senior brother shattered and turned into millions of shards that tumbled backwards.


    The many malicious Phantoms on the arrows and that Phantom that was 1,000 feet tall and surrounded by ck aura let out terrified, shrill shrieks. Second senior brother¡¯s body was like a vacuum that sucked in everything. All the malicious Phantoms were pulled towards him and revolved around him, causing second senior brother to look blurry as he stared at the ground underneath him coldly.


    The vague shape of a horn could be seen faintly on second senior brother¡¯s head. The color of that horn was ck, but with a hint of green! The malicious Phantoms on his body quickly shrank, shrieking. It was as if they were all devoured by this second senior brother that only appeared during night.


    "Phantom King! He¡¯s the Phantom King!"


    "This is impossible¡­ It¡¯s impossible!"


    "He doesn¡¯t have a host¡­ How¡­ How is he still alive?!"


    Uproars reverberated through the surroundings, and the Phantom Dais tribe members present instinctively retreated. Their gazes when they looked at second senior brother in the sky were filled with terror and disbelief.


    Behind them, balls of illusionary shadows appeared against their wills. These illusionary shadows were their Phantoms. When these Phantoms appeared, they looked towards second senior brother in the sky and their faces were also filled with the same horrified surprise, but there was still a difference. Within that horrified surprise was also a hint of zealous respect.


    Su Ming looked at his second senior brother¡¯s back and aplicated look appeared on his face. He understood then why Hu Zi chose to Enter his Dream so many times here. It was because this was a rare chance. They had their Master protecting them in the dark, and that was why he could Enter his Dream without worry.


    It was just like the initial time he Entered his Dream when he was by Su Ming¡¯s side. It was because he knew that Su Ming was by his side. Even if Su Ming had just joined the ninth summit, he could still tell that Hu Zi had truly regarded him as his junior brother.


    A junior brother that could be protected and would offer his own protection at the same time.


    It was just like how second senior brother acted now. This was clearly second senior brother¡¯s secret, yet he did not choose to hide anything before Su Ming. He simply stood there and revealed his deepest secret.


    Because second senior brother knew that his junior brother was there. Because he knew that his Master was there. Because he knew that even if he showed all this and something happened to him, he would still be safe. Because there were people who would protect him here, and several yearster, perhaps another person he wanted to protect with his life would appear again.


    "The rules of the ninth summit¡­ aren¡¯t made for killin but for protecting each other¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He understood.


    He looked at his second senior brother¡¯s back and theplicated look in his eyes vanished, reced by steadfast resolution. This was not the first time that a determined gaze had appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and this gaze did not just appear because his sense of belonging to the ninth summit had been wavering previously. This time, the steadfast resolution that appeared within his eyes was born of a desire to protect his home and his family!


    This protective desire reminded Su Ming of Dark Mountain.


    Dark Mountain was what he wanted to protect, but he did not seed in the end¡­ Right then, the ninth summit gave him the desire to protect something once again. He did not know whether he would seed, but he knew that this was his home, and over here, he had a family.


    Even if the family members within this home were different from others, even if one of the family members, his second senior brother¡­ was not human!


    He was a Phantom, one that had somehow escaped fate. He was a Phantom that longed for light even though he was of darkness. He loved nts because the life force within those flowers was simr to his¡­


    His Creation was that of life and death, because he, he did not walk from life to death, but from death to life!


    Su Ming understood now.


    At the moment he gained the epiphany, suddenly, a cold harrumph came from the house underneath that lonely big tree at the edge of the snow ins of Phantom Dais Tribe.


    When the harrumph sounded, Su Ming¡¯s body trembled and his Divine General Armor materialized on his body while Han Mountain Bell rang to resist it. Yet no matter what, blood still trickled down from his mouth.


    There was a cold chill seeping out of that voice, and once it appeared, all the tribe members of Phantom Dais Tribe shuddered and knelt in the direction of that house.


    Second senior brother¡¯s body trembled in midair when that cold harrumph sounded. Rumbling sounds came from nearby, and before second senior brother, a gigantic Phantom w shot out from the dark sky, moving to catch him!


    When that gigantic Phantom w appeared, a cold and old voice followed suit. "Are you done fooling around?!"


    Once that voice spoke, suddenly¡­ another voice answered back with the exact same words, "Are you done fooling around?" However, this voice was not cold. Instead, it held a hint of yfulness.

 Chapter 292 — I’m Not Tian Xie Zi!

    <h4>Chapter 292: I¡¯m Not Tian Xie Zi!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first voice came from within the house under the big tree at the edge of the snow ins and from the Phantom w that was extending from the sky.


    The second voice¡­ came from Tian Xie Zi.


    "You¡¯re exactly right. Bloody hell, are you brats done fooling around?" Tian Xie Zi was wearing a long white robe and a ck hood covering his head which only revealed his eyes and mouth, making him look¡­ very odd.


    When his words were said, not only did it not make the Phantom w from the sky that was working on catching second senior brother stop, it made him move even faster. In an instant, it closed on second senior brother. Yet the moment it got closer, second senior brother did not move. A ck bundle of smoke suddenly appeared out of nowhere before him.


    That ck smoke¡¯s presence seemed simr to second senior brother¡¯s, but in truth, it waspletely different. As the ck smoke gathered together, a man walked out from within it.


    That man¡¯s skin waspletely ck, and he was 20 feet tall. Like a giant, he stood before second senior brother, and with a ferocious sneer on his lips, he hurled a punch towards the iing Phantom w.


    That person was one of the 300 ves that eldest senior brother owned!


    He was constantly lusting for blood and held a crazed desire for ughter. When he attacked, his fist immediately crashed against the Phantom w. A shocking boom reverberated in the air, and the Phantom w was forced back several dozens of feet, but the man also trembled and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Yet even though he had just vomited blood, he was not weakened, instead, he became even more excited. He lifted his head and roared before charging towards that Phantom w. As he moved forward, that person lifted his right hand and mmed it against his chest.


    "Nine Li Tribe1 relic, Forbidden Curse: Blood Swamp!"


    When he mmed his palm against his chest, his body¡­ was bizarrely torn apart!


    His arms, legs, head, and body were all instantly split up from each other and turned into wisps of ck smoke. As those wisps moved forward, they merged together and turned into a ck vortex. Low growls could be hearding from within it.


    That sound seemed to havee from the depths of hell itself and was filled with a desire to ughter the living and exuded an air of madness. When it got close to the Phantom w, a blood-red hand stretched out from within the depths of the vortex. That hand had no skin, only flesh and bone, and there were numerous runic symbols marking its flesh. That hand seized the Phantom w and pulled.


    The two different hands shed together in midair and both used the strongest power they could muster against each other. With a loud boom in the sky, a shrill cry echoed in the air, and the Phantom w was ripped apart. The ripped portion of the w was then dragged into the vortex.


    At the same time, the vortex trembled and chewing sounds could be heard from within. Soon, the vortex dissolved into ck smoke once again, and when they merged together, they turned into the man once more.


    The man coughed out a huge mouthful of blood, thenughed maniacally towards the sky as he wiped off the blood from the corners of his lips and smeared it on his chest.


    The Phantom Arm that had lost its hand swiftly vanished into the dark sky. At the same time, an angry voice came from the ice house located at the edge of the snow ins. "Tian Xie Zi, what is the meaning of this?!"


    The hooded Tian Xie Zi lifted his head and cast a nce at Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother. "Second, get down here!"


    Second senior brother¡¯s expression was calm and he slowly descended onto the ground to stand beside Su Ming. Once he did so, he bowed respectfully towards Tian Xie Zi.


    "And you, the eldest told you toe, right? Get down here!"


    The dark skinned man red at Tian Xie Zi and looked as if he was just about to go against his words when he seemed to remember something. That rebelliousness instantly turned into obedience and he moved to stand beside Tian Xie Zi.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before said softly, "Master¡­"


    "Shut up!" Tian Xie Zi red at Su Ming and pointed at him, at his second senior brother, then at the dark skinned man as well. Anger appeared on his face, and it did not seem fake. Tian Xie Zi was truly and absolutely livid. "Look at what you¡¯ve done. Have you grown a pair now, hah?! Are you done fooling around?!"


    Just as Tian Xie Zi was giving his disciples a piece of his mind, that old voice once again came from the house at the edge of the snow ins.


    "Tian Xie Zi, you must be held ountable for what happened to Phantom Dais Tribe this time!"


    Tian Xie Zi did not even nce back to acknowledge the voice. He simply continued ring at Su Ming and the others. That enraged expression of his made Su Ming instinctively look at second senior brother by his side.


    Second senior brother lowered his head and did not speak.


    "What are you doing? Tell me, exactly what are you doing?! You ran to other peoples¡¯ tribe and started fighting and killing them, is it fun? Come on, tell me! Are you done fooling around?!


    "Bloody hell, I¡¯ve been following you brats all the way, and I can¡¯t watch this anymore!" Tian Xie Zi roared loudly.


    "Are you people even stirring up trouble? Are you even killing? Is this what you call breaking into someone else¡¯s tribe? Do people even break into other tribes like this?! There¡¯s not even an ounce of grandness in what you just did! You piss me off! Watch, I¡¯ll teach you right now exactly what it means to break into a tribe and what it means to be arrogant!"


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s anger did not fade, but instead, his voice grew louder as he continued speaking, and he looked absolutely disappointed that they did not live up to his expectations. The only thing missing was him pounding his chest in exasperation.


    A voice burning with anger almost at the same intensity as Tian Xie Zi¡¯s rage shot out from within the ice house at the edge of the snow ins. "Tian Xie Zi!"


    "Who? What did you just call me? I¡¯m definitely not that brilliant, handsome, extraordinary, powerful, strapping, and what else is there¡­ wise, valiant and all the other things you can think of Tian Xie Zi!" Tian Xie Zi immediately turned his head around and looked at the house in the distance before he patted his chest with a proud look on his face.


    "Just how in the world could you mistake me for Tian Xie Zi? It¡¯s a pity, but I¡¯m not him!" Tian Xie Zi blinked and quickly retorted.


    "That¡¯s enough, Tian Xie Zi. You and your disciples trespassed into my tribe¡­"


    Before that old voice even finished speaking, a piercing shout that was much louder than it spilled out from Tian Xie Zi¡¯s mouth.


    "I¡¯m not Tian Xie Zi! I¡¯m really not Tian Xie Zi!" Tian Xie Zi shouted out with a nervous expression on his facebefore taking a step forward and grabbing one of the Phantom Dais tribe members who was kneeling down and worshipping in the direction of the house. He lifted him up as if he was lifting up a small creature, and with bloodshot eyes, he stared fixedly at the person who was so scared he was stunned.


    "Tell me, am I Tian Xie Zi?!"


    That Phantom Dais tribe member shook his head rapidly, his body trembled.


    A smile instantly appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face and he tossed the Phantom Dais tribe member to the side.


    "Tian Xie Zi, you¡¯ve gone overboard!"


    A furious howl came from within the house, and the big tree beside the house suddenly started twisting and moving bizarrely. The ck leaves on its branches fell off, and as they floated down, they turned into eighteen Phantom Shadows that looked like young boys. With savage looks on their faces, those boys opened their mouths so wide they looked as if they were about to split their heads open and turned into thick ck smoke that charged towards Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi widened his eyes, rage burning within them.


    "I¡¯m not Tian Xie Zi, damn it! I¡¯m not Tian Xie Zi!"


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and was just about to rush towards the eighteen Phantoms when he suddenly stopped, turned his head back, and red at Su Ming and the others.


    "What are you doing? We¡¯re going together! Are you actually thinking of letting me attack alone?!"


    Second senior brother¡¯s eyes sparkled and he was the first to rush out. In the blink of an eye, he passed Tian Xie Zi. A dark smile appeared on his lips and an aloof look settled in his eyes.


    The second person to rush out was the dark skinned man. With a bloodthirsty look on his face, the man let out bizarre cries and charged forward like a gust of ck wind.


    Su Ming may have been thest to move, but with his speed, he only needed one step before he arrived in front of the others. With the Divine General Armor covering his body, the chimes from Han Mountain Bell, and his Origin Lightning, the dark sky started rumbling thunderously.


    His Origin Vessel, the strange fragment that was formed within Su Ming¡¯s body after he refined lightning in the past, was letting out lightning sparks that no one could see. They spread all over Su Ming¡¯s body, causing rumbling bolts of lightning to shoot out in all directions.


    Tian Xie Zi grinned, then lifted his right hand and waved it before him. Instantly, ayer of fog appeared before him. That fog rolled about as if it was a gigantic wave and rushed forward. All the ice houses in its path exploded, and the people who did not manage to evade were swept into the white fog, screaming in terror. As the white fog moved forward, it turned into a gigantic ball about hundreds of feet in size.


    It charged towards that house by the edge of the snow ins with loud booming sounds.


    The instant that gigantic ball of fog got close to the house, an old man with white hair walked out from within and pressed his hand against the ball of fog. Right then, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s body suddenly vanished. When he reappeared, he was within that fog, and he hurled a punch towards that old man.


    "I¡¯m not Tian Xie Zi!" One punch!


    "I¡¯m really not Tian Xie Zi!" Another punch!


    "Damn you! Even if I die, I won¡¯t admit it!" And another one!


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air. The white-haired old man resisted the blows with an angry face, but he was repeatedly forced back until eventually, Tian Xie Zi hurled out a punch that caused that house to burst into pieces.


    The white-haired old man was pushed to the cliff of the snow ins under Tian Xie Zi¡¯s relentless punches. Then with a low growl and one final punch, the old man was sent flying off the snow ins!


    "Third, Fourth, do you see it now? If you kill someone but don¡¯t destroy their houses, can you still call it breaking into a tribe? What you did was fooling around! This is the real deal!"


    A proud look appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face and he turned his head back to look at Su Ming and the others, who were fighting against the eighteen Phantom Shadows.


    "Tian Xie Zi, you lunatic!"


    The white-haired old man was floating in the air beyond the snow ins, and he was in a sorry state. His clothes were torn, his hair was messy, and blood was running down his mouth.


    A vicious look appeared on his face.


    Tian Xie Zi was stunned for a moment when he heard the old man¡¯s words before his expression instantly changed to one of agitation. His eyes even became bloodshot.


    "Lunatic? I¡¯m not a lunatic! I¡¯m not!"


    Tian Xie Zi took one step forward and started shouting at the old man, "I¡¯m really not a lunatic! I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not crazy!"


    There was a hurt look on his face, along with agitation, and even terror, which seemed to havee from having someone discover his secret.


    "I¡¯m not a lunatic! I¡¯m already cured! I¡¯m really not crazy!"


    As if he had sunk into hysteria, Tian Xie Zi rushed towards the old man in one step. By the looks of it, he wanted to catch that old man to prove something.


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and terror appeared within them.


    Su Ming stood in the distanceughing wryly, and he could onlyugh wryly¡­

 Chapter 293 — Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 293: Compromise</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Su Ming continuedughing wryly, in the distance, Tian Xie Zi took one step, and a distorted wave of ripples appeared in the air. Just like when Su Ming used that extreme speed, he disappeared in a sh. When he reappeared, he was already standing before the white-haired old man.


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank and he was about to retreat when Tian Xie Zi¡¯s thin left hand grabbed his shirt.


    "I¡¯m not a lunatic! I¡¯m really not! I¡¯m cured! I¡¯mpletely cured¡­ Why do you say I¡¯m crazy!"


    With bloodshot eyes, Tian Xie Zi started roaring at the white-haired old man. No matter who it was that saw his expression then could tell that he was nervous and frightened, as if his secret was just discovered and he was trying hard to exin himself to hide something.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Phantom Dais tribe members, and all their gazes when they looked at Tian Xie Zi were filled with deep terror.


    The white-haired old man was shaken to the core. This was not the first time he had met Tian Xie Zi, and he also knew some of the rumors regarding the man.


    He originally didn¡¯t pay too much heart to it, yet when he was seized by Tian Xie Zi at that moment, he suddenly discovered that this Tian Xie Zi instilled a terror within him that made even his heart tremble in fear.


    "Damn it, I already told you I¡¯m not crazy! You don¡¯t believe me? You don¡¯t?" As Tian Xie Zi shouted, some of his spit flew out out of his mouth.


    The white-haired old man who was really close to him wanted to struggle and get away, but clearly¡­ it was not possible. "Tian Xie Zi, you lunatic! What are you doing?! This is Phantom Dais Tribe! This is the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡¯s Northern Frontier Tribe! I¡¯m Phantom Dais¡¯ Chief of the Hunters!


    "If you dare hurt me, I¡¯ll make sure your entire ninth summit dies with me!"


    The white-haired old man growled as he struggled. His face was filled with rage, but underneath that rage was well-hidden terror.


    "Y-you¡­"


    Tian Xie Zi was so agitated that tears started welling up in his eyes, looking as if they were about to fall at any moment, and then¡­ he started shouting madly.


    "Why do you insist that I¡¯m a lunatic?! I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not a lunatic! I¡¯m really cured now! If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, then look at this!"


    It was as if Tian Xie Zi remembered something, and with one hand still holding onto the white-haired old man, he stuck his right hand into his bosom and brought out a small wooden slip.


    Once he brought it out, Tian Xie Zi threw it behind him, and that wooden slip turned into a dim ray of light that flew towards Su Ming, who was standing not too far away.


    "Fourth, read the words on the slip for me. Let them hear it!"


    A smug expression appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face, but he still continued ring at the white-haired old man before him.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, but still caught the wooden slip. When he lowered his head to look at it, his expression immediately turned odd.


    "Read it!" Tian Xie Zi yelled at him, displeased.


    "Er¡­" Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he spoke in a voice that echoed in the area.


    "Western Region Tribe of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky¡­ admits that Tian Xie Zi is not a lunatic and that he has been cured¡­"


    Su Ming blinked, thenughed wryly as he lifted his head to look at Tian Xie Zi.


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face was filled with smug pride. He red at the white-haired old man, then with an arrogant demeanor yelled at him, "So? That¡¯s the proof. Did you see the proof Western Freezing Sky gave me?!"


    "Fourth, flip it over. There¡¯s still some at the back. Continue reading."


    Su Ming flipped the wooden slip over. When he saw the words written on the back, heughed wryly once again and shook his head before his voice echoed through the air once again.


    "Eastern District Tribe of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky admits that Tian Xie Zi is not a lunatic and that he has been cured¡­


    "The Barren Southern Tribe of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky admits that Tian Xie Zi is not a lunatic and that he has been cured¡­


    "The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky admits that Tian Xie Zi is absolutely not a lunatic¡­"


    When Su Ming finished reading all the words, the smug expression on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face became even more prominent.


    He grabbed the stunned white-haired old man and yelled at him, "Did you hear that? I¡¯m not crazy, I¡¯m already cured! That¡¯s my proof. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have more!" This time, Tian Xie Zi brought out arge amount of wooden slips from his bosom and threw them all to Su Ming.


    "Silver Grass Meadow Tribe admits that Sir Tian Xie Zi is not a lunatic¡­"


    "Promised Lattice Tribe admits that Sir Tian Xie Zi¡­ has been cured¡­"


    "Sky Mist City admits that Tian Xie Zi is no longer a lunatic. He is normal¡­"


    "The Great Tribe of Western Sea admits that Tian Xie Zi is not crazy¡­"


    As Su Ming continued reading the words out, he was shocked. All the handwritings on the wooden slips were different, and it was clear that they were from different people. It was as if the wooden slips were telling the truth and they all came from different tribes. Then Tian Xie Zi¡­


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He just saw Sky Mist City and the Great Tribe of Western Sea¡­


    As he continued reading the words, not only was he shocked, all the people around the area who heard it were also stunned. They all looked towards the smug looking Tian Xie Zi floating in midair.


    "I said it before, I¡¯m not a lunatic! Now you believe me, right?!"


    Tian Xie Zi had a deeply wounded look on his face. Even if he was still wearing the hood, all of them could still see it through his words, and from his eyes and his mouth, which were not covered by the hood.


    The white-haired old man, who was captured by Tian Xie Zi, had his eyes as wide as saucers and found himselfpletely speechless. He no longer dared say anything, because he was already very certain that Tian Xie Zi was absolutely and without a doubt a lunatic. If he insisted on his words, then there was a high possibility that he would make him angry.


    There was no predicting what a lunatic would do.


    ¡®He¡¯s crazy¡­ He¡¯s a lunatic. If those wooden slips are real, he¡¯s still a lunatic. A normal person wouldn¡¯t go to so many ces just to get proof that he isn¡¯t crazy¡­


    ¡®If those are fake, then he¡¯s definitely a lunatic¡­¡¯


    The white-haired old man, Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s Chief of the Hunters, kept his lips sealed tight.


    "Huh? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You¡¯re looking down on me!" Tian Xie Zi red at him, and the moment those words came out, even Su Ming began to pity that white-haired old man.


    "How dare you look down on me, you¡­ why are you looking down on me?! You still think I¡¯m crazy, right?!" Tian Xie Zi flew into a rage, and as he grew even more agitated, a glow appeared in his eyes, one that said he wanted to kill the man to silence him.


    Perhaps the others could not tell the meaning behind that glow, but the white-haired old man who was captured in his hands could see it clearly.


    "You¡¯re horrible! I respected you and brought out all my proof for you, and yet you still think I¡¯m a lunatic?!" With his face burning with anger, Tian Xie Zi lifted his right hand. Judging by the looks of it, it seemed like he wanted to strangle the white-haired old man to death.


    The old man¡¯s eyes grew even wider, and he began struggling desperately. Yet he had already noticed something before this happened - all the cirction of power within his body was cut off when Tian Xie Zi grabbed his throat. It was as if he had lost his power and could not summon even the tiniest bit of it.


    As Tian Xie Zi lifted his right hand, a terror of death filled the white-haired old man¡¯s heart and mind, making fear appear on his face. He opened his mouth, looking as if he wanted to say something, but Tian Xie Zi did not give him the chance. He seized his throat and started squeezing with both hands. The white-haired old man¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He knew that if the white-haired old man died, then this would instantly turn into a big problem, but he was not afraid. Killing intent appeared in his eyes instead. The moment the white-haired old man died in his Master¡¯s hands, Su Ming would immediately act. Before anyone could strike back, he would kill them all first.


    Nearby, second senior brother and the dark skinned man had already crushed the eighteen young Phantom Shadows. Quite a number of them were even swallowed by second senior brother. Right then, he was still in his night appearance. His entire body gave off a chilling aura and his expression was aloof, but within his aloof gaze, there was killing intent.


    However, just as the white-haired old man was about to be strangled to death by Tian Xie Zi and the Phantom Dais tribe members on the ground began to show expressions of madness driven by fear and were about to throw everything to the wind and fight back¡­


    ¡­An old voice spoke in a resigned voice, "You¡¯re not a lunatic, you¡¯re already cured¡­ I, Mo Shan, can be your witness."


    Once that voice spoke and spread through thend, the white-haired old man in Tian Xie Zi¡¯s hands suddenly shuddered and immediately turned into countless ck bugs as if he had just shattered into them. Those bugs quickly fell back and flew several thousands of feet away while crammed closely together before they turned back into the white-haired old man.


    There was still terror lingering on his face from having experienced the fear of having narrowly escaped death and knelt in the air.


    "Greetings, Elder. Thank you for saving my life¡­"


    Ripples appeared in the spot where the white-haired old man was kneeling, and an old man dressed in a ck robe gradually walked out. That old man ignored the Phantom Dais Chief of the Hunters and looked towards Tian Xie Zi.


    "Tian Xie Zi¡­"


    His words had just left his mouth when Tian Xie Zi let out a cold harrumph. He too, did not look at Phantom Dais¡¯ Chief of the Hunters. He red at the ck robed old man instead. "I¡¯m not Tian Xie Zi!"


    The moment Phantom Dais¡¯s Elder appeared, Su Ming trembled. He felt a faint pressureing from the old man, and it made his entire body¡¯s Qi freeze. A grim expression appeared on his face, yet when he heard his Master¡¯s words, that pressure vanished in an instant.


    Su Ming smiled. He had a feeling that if Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder continued speaking, he would perhaps be brought back to the previous topic as his Master continued talking in circles.


    "Then I must have mistaken you for someone else. How should I address you?" The ck robed Phantom Dais Elder smiled softly. There was not a hint of emotion on his face when he spoke slowly and looked at Tian Xie Zi.


    "I¡¯m Tian Xie Zi! Blood hell, don¡¯t you recognize me?! I even held you in my arms when you were young! How could you not recognize me?! How could you ask me who I am?!" Tian Xie Zi red at him with a face burning with anger.


    A resigned look appeared on the face of the Phantom Dais Elder before he shook his head and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Tian Xie Zi.


    "Uncle master, please stop joking around¡­ I only learned of what had happened just now. It¡¯s my tribe member¡¯s fault¡­ I already brought that ursed spawn here," he said with a wry smile and waved his right arm.


    Immediately, a person staggered out from the air beside him, and with a thud, he was forced to kneel in the air.


    It was man at the prime of his life. He was half-naked, and his hair encircled his neck several times. There was anger and great unwillingness on his face, along with terror.

 Chapter 294 — Phantom Equal!

    <h4>Chapter 294: Phantom Equal!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Zhuo Ge was mixing around with some questionablepany and was used by others¡­ but since he was the person who did it, he has to be responsible for his actions!


    "Henceforth, Zhuo Ge is no longer a member of Phantom Dais Tribe. Whether he lives or dies will be decided by you, uncle master!" Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder stated calmly.


    Once he finished speaking, he cast a nce at Zhuo Ge, and a chilling glint appeared in his eyes. With one wave of his arm, Zhuo Ge was instantly swept away by wind and blown towards Su Ming and the others. When he crashed onto the ground before them, the dark skinned manughed viciously and lifted him up.


    A pleased look appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face and he stroked his beard before letting out a fake cough.


    "Eldest disciple nephew, look. Your uncle master and junior brothers didn¡¯t manage to control ourselves and destroyed a lot of your houses¡­"


    "It¡¯s fine. Those are physical objects and can be rebuilt. I was just thinking that these houses looked rather oldtely. I¡¯d have to thank you for clearing them out for me, uncle master." Mo Shan continued smiling and not much change could be seen from his expression.


    "Is that so? Then I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. But eldest disciple nephew, your junior brothers injured quite a number of people and even killed some of them¡­" Tian Xie Zi put on a troubled face.


    "It¡¯s fine. That just means their power was not great enough. It has nothing to do with others. Even if they didn¡¯t die today, once we fought against the Shamans, they would have still died there. They can consider this a lesson." Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder¡¯s face continued looking as passive as ever as he spoke with a smile. It was as if anger could never be found on him.


    Yet no matter how well this sort of person presented himself, he could still not hide the sinister nature in himself. Su Ming stared at Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder, standing not too far away. He knew clearly that with this person¡¯s power, he must have known when he and his second senior brother hade to this ce. He must also have known who they were looking for.


    Yet at that time, he pretended not to have known. He had even simply allowed his tribe members to attack, and was only forced toe forth when Su Ming and the others walked up to this ce and Tian Xie Zi appeared.


    He even let them have Zhuo Ge. All of this was clearly because he was incredibly wary of Master. Perhaps it could even be said that this wariness manifested in the form of hesitation and observation, yet now, when this person appeared before them, judging by his current attitude, it was clear that he had made his decision.


    "Uncle master, I have something to give you. Consider this Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s apology for this matter."


    Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder smiled when he spoke and brought out an item from his bosom. That thing was a wooden slip, and as he held it in his hand, he drew a few lines on it with his right hand to write a few words. Once he did so, he held it out respectfully to Tian Xie Zi.


    When Tian Xie Zi took it and lowered his head to look at it, he started grinning from ear to ear.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. Next time, if anyone says I¡¯m a lunatic again, I¡¯ll have one more proof I can show them."


    Mo Shan smiled and wrapped his fist in his palm to salute Tian Xie Zi.


    "I still have some matters to deal with in the tribe, so I won¡¯t be able to send you off, uncle master. If you have the time, feel free toe to my tribe and be our guest."


    Right up till the end, he did not spare even a single nce to Su Ming or the others, neither did he mention them at all in his words. It was as if Su Ming and the others did not exist in his eyes, or perhaps more urately speaking, they did not have the right for him to take note of them. The only person that deserved his attention here was Tian Xie Zi.


    "You¡¯re far too courteous. It¡¯s fine, you can go back now. I¡¯ll also be leaving."


    Tian Xie Zi quickly and carefully put away the wooden slip before he patted his chest, lookingpletely contented. He was just about to turn around and walk towards Su Ming and the others to leave when a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He took a step forward.


    "Master, I have something to say."


    "Hmm? Fourth, what is it?" Tian Xie Zi looked towards Su Ming.


    Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder continued smiling and still continued ignoring all the people around him. Even if Su Ming had just spoken, he still did not look at him and only continued looking at Tian Xie Zi.


    "When I was fighting just now, I lost a bag. There was about 500 golden stone coins in there. I also had some enchanted Vessels stored inside. At that time, I saw a Phantom Dais tribe member taking it away.


    "Could you please get it back for me?"


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s words were voiced, before Tian Xie Zi even spoke, Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder swiftly turned his gaze towards Su Ming. This was the first time he looked athim properly. The smile on his face vanished for an instant, but it soon returned.


    Yet the freezing re that appeared in his eyes for that one instant could be clearly felt by Su Ming, who had been watching his expression all this while.


    "Huh? Something like this happened? You lost 500 something golden stone coins? That¡¯s a lot!" Tian Xie Zi widened his eyes. He turned his head around to look at Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder and a stern look appeared on his face. "Eldest disciple nephew, that¡¯s your fault, isn¡¯t it? Come on now, hurry up and bring back that bag my disciple lost."


    Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder fell silent for a moment, then quickly brought out a bag from his bosom and took out 600 golden stone coins from within. Those stone coins might not be as striking as the one Tian Lan Meng had given Su Ming, but they were about the same, and therge amount of those coins along with their value was something Su Ming had never seen before.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. There are 600 golden stone coins here. Junior brother, will you ept it?" A smile appeared on Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder when he looked at Su Ming.


    "The stone coins are good, but this entire area is under Northern Frontier¡¯s jurisdiction. We¡¯re now almost to Sky Mist Shaman Hunt now, so it¡¯s only natural that we will go out shopping. If anything happens to us¡­" The one who spoke was not Su Ming, but his second senior brother standing nearby.


    His voice was no longer cold and aloof, but gentle like spring wind. The moment he uttered his words, Su Ming immediately turned to look at his second senior brother.


    He saw that the aloof look on second senior brother¡¯s face was gone and he had returned to the gentle man who loved having sun shine on his body while he positioned himself so that the side of his face was turned towards it.


    With a gentle smile on his lips, he nodded to Su Ming. That handsome face, the brilliant smile, and the gentle demeanor made it hard for Su Ming to associate his second senior brother to how he was just moments ago, and also made it difficult for him to truly believe that this second senior brother of his had trulye back.


    The instant he spoke, Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder cast his gaze towards second senior brother. There was a brief moment where his expression turned dark before he spokenguidly.


    "That¡¯s easy. If anything happens to any of you outside Freezing Sky n before Sky Mist Shaman Hunt, Phantom Dais Tribe will be held ountable for it!"


    "Is that so? Now I have the courage to say it. Master, in truth, I also lost some stone coins¡­" Second senior brother smiled gently.


    "Huh? You lost it too? Bloody hell, why do you people bring all your money with you when youe out to fight? That¡¯s¡­ good! That¡¯s very good! Er¡­ Second, make sure you write that down under ninth summit¡¯s rules as well!" Tian Xie Zi nodded his head in a very satisfied manner.


    Second senior brother looked quite abashed as he turned towards Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder, whose face had turnedpletely dark.


    "About that¡­ I didn¡¯t lose too many things. It¡¯s also 500 golden stone coins, and a Phantom Fork, and 10 other enchanted Vessels, and also 100 something medicinal liquid used to heal injuries¡­ It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s really not much. I won¡¯t bother about the other items, I¡¯m not that nitpicky, I can give them up.


    "Fourth, what else did you lose?" second senior brother smiled and asked softly as he looked at Su Ming.


    Mo Shan¡¯s face grew increasingly darker.


    Su Ming had originally thought he was asking for a lot, but once he heard his second senior brother speak, only then did he know exactly what it meant by demanding an insane amount of things¡­


    "Er¡­ I remember I lost around 100 ice rocks, um¡­ and also Merging Bone Grass, Three Scented Branches, Dust Orchid Leaves¡­" Su Ming mentioned dozens of herbs of the top of his head.


    "And also seven bones from beasts equivalent to that of the Awakening Realm, and eight puppet bodies with power equal to that of the Awakening Realm, and¡­" Su Ming continued speaking until he did not know what else he wanted.


    Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder¡¯s face was so dark that it had practically turned murderous by then. He red at Su Ming and the others coldly. The other Phantom Dais tribe members were also seething in rage.


    "Ahem, Fourth, your memory is really horrid. I remember you had a Phantom Fork in your bag as well." Second senior brother let out a few fake coughs by his side.


    "That¡¯s right. I just remembered. I also lost a Phantom Fork." Su Ming blinked and quickly spoke.


    The Phantom Dais Elder became so angry he startedughing, but once he took a few deep breaths, he closed his eyes. Once he reopened them, his eyes had already calmed down and he nodded his head with a smile.


    "But I¡¯m curious, how did you manage to store those eight puppets in your bag¡­? And how exactly did you have our tribe¡¯s unique treasure, the Phantom Fork, in your bag as well¡­?


    "But since you lost them in Phantom Dais Tribe, then we will return it to you!" The moment Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder finished speaking, he suddenly lifted his head and looked into the distance.


    From the distance, a man holding a big axe could be seen running rapidly towards them. As he ran, he started shouting at the top of his lungs.


    "Wait! Wait¡­! I also lost some things!"


    Second senior brother smiled. The grass in his palm shattered and turned into dust. There was in no way he would forget to tell his own junior brothers in the same Sect when there were good things to get. In Hu Zi¡¯s case, he woke him up and told him¡­


    "I lost a pot of wine! That¡¯s all I lost, nothing else! Give me back my wine!" Hu Zi panted harshly as he ran to stand beside Su Ming, then yelled at Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder. There was great eagerness and thirst in his eyes.


    The Phantom Dais Elder clenched his hands instinctively. He remained silent for a moment before he waved his arm and turned around to walk towards where Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s city was located beyond the snow ins.


    "Give it to them!" His words echoed in the air, and anger could be heard within his voice.


    Yet the moment he finished speaking but before he managed to take a few steps forward, a thought struck Tian Xie Zi¡¯s head. He let out a few fake coughs and spoke to Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder.


    "Er¡­ eldest disciple nephew? Look, I¡¯m old now, and I don¡¯t remember things that well. I just remembered that I also lost quite a few things¡­"


    The Phantom Dias Elder¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. Although his face was turned towards the crowd and could not be seen, they could still feel that he was seething with an anger that could burn the skies, as if he could no longer tolerate them.


    Yet the moment that anger appeared, suddenly, crunching sounds as if someone was stepping on snow came from beyond the snow ins, and they were soon followed by a person dressed in a purple robe that covered even his head, walking slowly forward until he stepped onto the snow ins.


    "We¡¯ll give you everything you lost¡­ but I want to talk to him¡­ alone¡­" That person lifted his right arm, which was as dried up as a bone. His fingers had incredibly long fingernails. The person he pointed at¡­ was Su Ming!


    His voice was hoarse, as if it traveled through the passages of time, and it drifted in the air¡­


    "Phantom Equal!" Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face instantly became stern, and the white hue on his robes started showing signs of change.

 Chapter 295 — Lei Chen!

    <h4>Chapter 295: Lei Chen!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at the purple-robed person walking from beyond the snow ins with a look of concentration. That person gave him absolutely no feeling of familiarity, but the instant he lifted his right hand and pointed towards him, Su Ming felt his heart lurch. He could not exin it, but at that moment, that originally unfamiliar feeling suddenly became one of familiarity, as if Su Ming had seen this person somewhere before.


    The moment the purple-robed person appeared, Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder, who was about ready to fly off into a rage, felt his anger draining away instantly. His expression calmed down and he turned around in midair. His gaze also fell on Su Ming.


    Tian Xie Zi had a stern look on his face and his robes were showing signs of changing color. They no longer looked white but were changing into a grey hue. That grey shade was not the end of the change. Purple flecks of color gradually began showing on his robes.


    "Sir Tian Xie Zi, with all due respect, I harbor no ill-will towards your disciple. I only have a few questions I need to ask him." The purple-robed person¡¯s face still could not be seen even as he spoke once again.


    "Phantom Dais¡¯ Phantom Equal¡­ It has been rumored that ever since the tribe was formed, there has been no second Phantom Equal since¡­ In fact, it is also said in the rumors that when the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky subjugated Phantom Dais Tribe, the Phantom Equal did not fight back either¡­


    "I¡¯d like to see just how strong you are, Phantom Equal!" Tian Xie Zi¡¯s gaze was chilling. At that moment, he no longer looked crazy but, instead, murderous!


    "Sir Tian Xie Zi, why don¡¯t you ask your disciple whether he is willing to talk to me? If he isn¡¯t willing, I won¡¯t force him, but if he is willing, I hope you won¡¯t stop us." The purple-robed man¡¯s voice was raspy, but his tone remained calm.


    Tian Xie Zi looked at the purple-robed man and the grave look in his eyes grew stronger. That expression rarely appeared on him, and as that grave look in his eyes grew stronger, a faint will to fight appeared as well.


    He licked his lips but did not speak. Instead, he gradually lifted his right hand, and during that process, his robes started rapidly changing to a purple shade.


    By Su Ming¡¯s side, a grave look also appeared on second senior brother¡¯s face. Even the dark skinned man, who was one of the 300 ves belonging to the eldest senior brother, had the same reaction.


    "You can ask, but you also have to answer my questions." Su Ming looked at the Phantom Equal and spoke suddenly.


    "Alright," the purple-robed person agreed calmly.


    "Master, I¡¯d like to talk to him."


    When Su Ming¡¯s started speaking, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s lifted hand came to a stop while he was in midair. He turned around to look at Su Ming, then after remaining silent for a moment, he lowered his right hand.


    "Come with me." The purple-robed Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s Phantom Equal spoke hoarsely before he turned around and walked towards the borders of the snow ins that were previously behind him.


    Su Ming did not hesitate and moved forward. The purple-robed person walked in front, and Su Ming walked behind him. Soon, the both of them arrived at the border of the snow ins. Standing there, they could clearly see the city belonging to Phantom Dais Tribe and thend that was gradually being invaded by green grass behind the city underneath the cliff.


    Silence fell among them. Neither of them spoke.


    There were several dozens of feet between the purple-robed person and Su Ming. After a long while, he spokenguidly. "That is the Southernnds¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the faint hints of green on thend lying at the very end of his sight. He remained silent.


    "What is your name?" The purple-robed person turned around and, with his eyes still hidden underneath his robes, he looked at Su Ming.


    "Su Ming. What is your name?" Su Ming hesitated for a moment and decided not to hide anything. Instead, once he finished answering, he threw out a question of his own.


    The purple-robed person looked as if he had to mull over the question for a moment before he shook his head and answered hoarsely. "Mine¡­? I have already forgotten it¡­ Phantom Equal is my name.


    "I can sense a unique presence from you. You¡­ are not from the Land of South Morning." The purple-robed person spoke in a whisper, but when his words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, it made his heart lurch.


    That was not a question. That was a statement that did not require any feedback from Su Ming.


    "What is this?" Su Ming avoided the topic and brought out a ck stone from his bosom. The stone may seem hard, but in truth, when Su Ming first held it in his hand, it was very soft. That stone was the cocoon that had kept spitting out ck bugs previously.


    "This is a sacred item of Phantom Dais Tribe. Through it, a member of Phantom Dais Tribe canmunicate with a unique world filled with countless Phantoms¡­ You¡¯re not from the Land of the South Morning, and neither am I¡­" the purple-robed person mumbled under his breath.


    Su Ming cast that person a nce but remained silent.


    "I can feel a unique presence from you, and there¡¯s something familiar about you as well. It¡¯s as if¡­ we met before.


    "Or perhaps I should say, you met the next Phantom Equal of Phantom Dais Tribe¡­" The purple-robed person turned around abruptly and gazed into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "The Phantom Equal in Phantom Dais Tribe hasn¡¯t always been the same person. When one dies, the next will awaken. But I¡¯ve searched through the entire Land of South Morning and I still haven¡¯t found the next Phantom Equal!


    "I should have died many times in the past, but every single time, I persevered and survived, and I¡¯ve kept searching¡­ Tell me, where did you find that person¡­


    "You know who I am talking about. Right at the moment you brought out our sacred item, I knew that you already had an answer in your heart, and you have questions as well. Tell me about the person who was the source of those questions. Where is he? What is his name? He is the next Phantom Equal of Phantom Dais Tribe!"


    Su Ming felt shaken to the core. He looked at the purple-robed person and remained silent for a long moment before he shook his head.


    "He¡¯s not in the Land of South Morning."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Tell me where he is and his name. I will repay you with this!" The purple-robed person spoke in a raspy voice, then lifted his dried up right hand. In his palm, a purple bug appeared!


    That bug was covered from head to toe in purple, and it was lying quietly on the purple-robed person¡¯s dried up palm. A faint fragrance came from its body, and when that fragrance wafted into someone¡¯s nose, uncontroble hunger would arise within them.


    "This creature is called Purple Harmony¡­ Any ferocious beast that eats this bug will revert to their ancestral form. If they seed, then theirbat strength will increase by leaps and bounds, it they fail, they will die.


    "Take this with you. If you run into danger during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt, with this bug, you can let any Shaman Tribe go mad for you¡­ Refine this bug into your heart. If you do so, you can kill this bug with just one single thought. Unless you¡¯re willing, others won¡¯t be able to take it away from you. You can form a deal with anyone you like and not be framed for crimes you didn¡¯tmit simply because you¡¯re carrying this."


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He had originally not believed the purple-robed person¡¯s words, but the moment the purple bug appeared, he could clearly sense that unknown rod insect-snake hybrid resting within Han Mountain Bell bing restless as if it wanted to rush outside. It was as if the insect-snake hybrid¡¯s attraction towards the bug had reached a level Su Ming could not imagine.


    Su Ming stayed silent and shook his head. He could not tell whether the purple-robed person¡¯s words were true or false. After all, this was a serious matter. He would not tell so easily.


    "I¡¯ll be taking my leave now." Su Ming turned around and quelled the insect-snake hybrid¡¯s almost hysterical restlessness within Han Mountain Bell. He started walking towards Tian Xie Zi, who was standing far in the distance.


    "I harbor no ill will. I just want to know where the next Phantom Equal is and what his name is. I cannot possibly walk out of the Land of South Morning to search for him¡­


    "I just want to know his name and where he is, then tell him of that strange Phantom Realm and the Phantom Art of my tribe. This will be good for his growth. The Phantoms in this world will search for him and protect him¡­


    "Please help me¡­" The purple-robed person¡¯s voice was hoarse, but Su Ming could hear his sincerity.


    "I know that I can¡¯t make you believe my words, but I truly harbor no ill will¡­ I swear with the legacy of Phantom Dais Tribe that if my words hold even a hint of untruth and if I want to hurt the person in your mind, then Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s legacy will end and my tribe will forever cease to exist in this world!"


    The purple-robed old man took a few steps forward and his raspy voice was tainted with a hint of distress.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered. He could hear the unwavering resolution in the person¡¯s words. In silence, Su Ming hesitated for a moment.


    "This is my vow, and I swear using the God of Phantom Dais as my witness!" The purple-robed person knelt on one knee, raised both his hands, then lowered his head towards Su Ming.


    When he knelt down, all those who saw it in the distance had a change in expression. Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder even focused his gaze on them, but he did not get closer.


    Tian Xie Zi frowned as he looked at the purple-robed person. He seemed to have understood what was going on.


    Su Ming turned his head back to look at the purple-robed person kneeling on the ground for a long while. This person¡¯s vow and his actions did not seem fake. He had even used his tribe to give his oath, and that act alone was enough to describe how severe the problem was.


    "Alliance of the Western Region, Lei Chen¡­" Su Ming whispered.


    Once he finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards Tian Xie Zi. The moment he did so, the purple-robed person lifted his head, and his hidden eyes shone with gratitude. With a flick of his right wrist, that purple bug flew towards Su Ming. He caught it.


    "Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, there were no lies in my words!" After saying this, he bowed deeply towards Su Ming, then turned around and charged towards the depths of the snow ins.


    Su Ming left with his second senior brother, Hu Zi, Tian Xie Zi, and that dark skinned man. They left Northern Frontier Tribe, found Bai Su, and flew back to the ninth summit, bringing with them Zhuo Ge and all their rewards.


    Once they left, the face of Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder turned incredibly dark. He turned around and charged down the snow ins. His wariness towards Tian Xie Zi was not the only reason why he conceded so many times. There was one more reason - it was the Phantom Equal¡¯s request.


    He was going to ask the Phantom Equal the reason behind it.


    There was a tall tower within Phantom Dais City, which was located underneath the snow ins. That tower was entirely purple, and the purple-robed person was currently sitting at the top of the tower. There was a purple bowl before him, and within it was some purple blood.


    "Alliance of the Western Region¡­ Lei Chen, I, as the current Phantom Equal of Phantom Dais Tribe, call unto you¡­ My sessor¡­ Awaken¡­ Lei Chen¡­ Lei Chen¡­"


    As he spoke, he lifted his right hand swiftly and his right index fingernail shattered, revealing the torn flesh underneath. He pressed his index finger into the purple blood in the stone bowl before him.


    "Lei Chen, let me see you!"


    The purple-robed person let out a huge shout. As his voice started echoing in the air, the purple-robed person started trembling viciously. His robes were instantly torn apart, revealing an old but normal looking face. His eyes bulged out, and with a look of disbelief, he saw¡­

 Chapter 296 — Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 296: Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that moment, the stone bowl shattered. The few drops of blood within also disappeared. The old man trembled and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood before he was thrown into the wall beside him by a powerful and invisible force.


    It was also at that moment that the door leading to the top of the tower was pushed open. Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder walked in with a sullen expression on his face, but when he saw the mess in the ce, he was stunned.


    "How could this be¡­? This¡­ This is¡­" The old man had a bewildered look on his face as he leaned against the wall. There was terror in his voice as he continued mumbling under his breath.


    Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder reached him in a step, and once he helped the bewildered old man to his feet, he immediately asked, "What happened?!"


    "I was looking for the next Phantom Equal¡­ There was nothing wrong with the ritual, and I also saw him¡­ but¡­ but what I saw was¡­"


    The old man shuddered, then lifted his head swiftly to grab the shoulders of Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder. His breathing quickened, and the bewildered look on his face was no longer present; it was instead reced by lucidity.


    "I understand now! Remember this. Do not provoke that person called Su Ming. Absolutely do not provoke him¡­ I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have, I saw¡­" The old man held Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder in a tight grip and his breathing grew increasingly faster as he spoke with huge difficulty.


    "I can¡¯t tell you what I saw, but you must remember this. Don¡¯t¡­ provoke¡­ him¡­ He¡­ He is¡­" The old man¡¯s body started convulsing viciously. He pushed away the stunned Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder and seized his own throat. Madness appeared in his eyes.


    A presence that made Phantom Dais¡¯ Elder tremble gathered in the house. The strength of that presence made the Elder¡¯s skin crawl, and he found himself frozen to the ground. His pupils shrank, because the things he saw far surpassed what he knew and exceeded his wildest imaginations. It even made him forget how to breathe.


    He saw a semi-transparent hand before the old Phantom Equal, and that hand held the Phantom Equal¡¯s neck in a tight grip. It lifted his body from the ground, and gradually, as the Phantom Equal struggled, he lost all his power. Like a normal old man, he lost all his power to fight back.


    Yet Mo Shan knew that he himself was not the strongest person within Phantom Dais Tribe. The strongest was the Phantom Equal! Even if the Phantom Equal was already at thest days of his life, the power needed to kill such a person slowly like how one would a normal person was unimaginable to Mo Shan.


    He was shaken to the core as he watched everything unfurl before him dumbstruck. He gradually saw a semi-transparent person wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe appearing before the Phantom Equal. That person¡¯s appearance did not bring about the rise of wind or surging of clouds, neither did it cause the weather to change, but a terror that made Mo Shan feel as if he was suffocating.


    It was as if he had turned into an ant, and with just one nce from that semi-transparent person wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe and crown, his body would be torn to shreds.


    It onlysted for the span of a few breaths, but that time felt like an eternity to Mo Shan. He saw that semi-transparent person break the Phantom Equal¡¯s neck, and once he let go, he cast a nce at him.


    When he looked over, booming sounds rang in Mo Shan¡¯s head and his vision turned white. He did not know just how much time had passed, but when he regained consciousness, the house was silent. There was not a hint of sound within. The only proof that told him that all that had happened was real was the rigid corpse lying on the ground.


    Mo Shan trembled as he looked at the Phantom Equal¡¯s corpse, and the old man¡¯sst words echoed in his head.


    "I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Remember this. Absolutely do not provoke the person called Su Ming¡­ Do not¡­ provoke him¡­"


    Mo Shan shuddered and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. He knew that he would never be able to forget what had happened before the Phantom Equal died and when that crowned semi-transparent person looked at him.


    "Just what did he see¡­? Who is he¡­?" The two ¡®he¡¯s represented two different people. Mo Shan stayed silent.


    In his silence, he did not notice a faint gust of wind blowing outside the tall tower and within Phantom Dais City¡­ That wind came from Freezing Sky.


    There were plenty of rumors in the world, and there were also arge amount of them that never faded away even through time. The rumor about the entire ninth summit moving out together to attack Northern Frontier Tribe gradually spread out in a short span of time.


    Some were shocked, some were furious, some did not believe it, and some just scoffed at it.


    Yet no matter what, another rumor was added to the pile of rumors that had emerged over the years regarding the ninth summit.


    Those living within the ninth summit continued with their lives. Eldest senior brother continued isting himself, second senior brother continued nting flowers, letting the sun shine on the side of his face with a gentle smile on his face during day, while he searched for darkness during night-time like a ghost.


    As for Hu Zi, since he got himself a good pot of wine, he had been grinning happily everyday like an idiot while drinking himself into oblivion. He had even skipped a few days on his favorite past time - peeking at others.


    Su Ming continued copying the second Style that granted him extreme speed, controlled the arrangement of his Divine General Armor, trained his body, and made the final preparations for Sky Mist Shaman Hunt.


    Zi Che¡¯s injuries had be better. As for Zhuo Ge, Su Ming had told Zi Che to deliver his head to the first summit, to Si Ma Xin¡¯s cave abode.


    In truth, there was something bothering Su Ming, but that question did not involve Si Ma Xin. It was meant for his second senior brother instead, but he did not ask him. Perhaps second senior brother had his own secrets, that was why he could not cure Zi Che beforehand.


    Ever since Bai Su came back, she did not look for Su Ming for the past half a month, which was a rarity. It was as if she had run into something that threw her into doubt and she needed time to think about it carefully.


    Half a monthter, when she arrived once more, Su Ming saw more of what reminded him of Bai Ling on her.


    The returned Bai Su had returned to her usual self - spoiled and wilful. She would asionally try to disturb Su Ming, but the price she had to pay every single time was her having to hang upside down in the air, which was something she was already used to.


    Time passed by this way slowly, until there were only less than two months until Sky Mist Shaman Hunt! During those final two months, even Su Ming, who never went down the mountain, could feel an oppressive air enveloping Freezing Sky n, just like the calm before a storm.


    One day, when Zi Che returned, he brought an invitation card for Su Ming.


    That invitation belonged to the biggest trading square nearby and was given to him by the auctionmittee. The auction this time would be the biggest within Freezing Sky n¡¯s territory before the battle!


    Themittee was notposed of people from the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky but from Western Sea n! This was a custom, a custom that would only happen during the great war that only happened once a century. There would also be quite a number of people from Western Sea n who would also receive invitations from Freezing Sky n to join their ownrge-scale auction.


    Su Ming was originally not too interested in this sort of auction, right until the moment he saw something that would be auctioned among the list of items on the invitation card, something that made his heart pound heavily against his chest!


    It was an undamaged cauldron to create medicinal pills!

 Chapter 297 — Phantom Fork Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 297: Phantom Fork Puppet</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The auction would be held five dayster. It was arge auction that would not just be attended by those within Freezing Sky n, but even the wealthy people from the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky would also send representatives to take part.


    The people from nearby tribes and even some tribes located further away also knew aboutrge auctions that would only be held once a century like this one. These people would usually leave before the date of the auction itself, and they were most probably on the way to the auction at the moment.


    Most of the people who were going to the auction were going as buyers, but there were also quite a number who wereing from all over the ce to sell their personal belongings to the auctionmittee.


    With the invitation card in hand, Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept past that cauldron. He quelled the excitement racing in his heart, closed his eyes, and pondered over it for a moment before handing the invitation card back to Zi Che.


    "We¡¯ll depart three dayster."


    Zi Che quickly agreed to it and took back the invitation card respectfully before cing it away in his bosom. His injuries were already healed, and he had also learned of what the ninth summit had done for him after he was injured from Hu Zi. He was deeply moved by their actions, especially since he was emunicated from the second summit.


    The ninth summit¡¯s actions made Zi Che feel warmth in his heart, and he no longer cared about his status of a servant. To him, the ninth summit was already a ce he could settle in.


    Besides, the seals on his body had also been removed ever since he was cured. Zi Che could be said to have been freed, but by his own free will, he still continued staying in the ninth summit and by Su Ming¡¯s side.


    He was already used to this sort of life, and he did not feel ufortable with it.


    He had a deep understanding of Su Ming¡¯s strength. The little bits of contact they had with each other made Zi Che harbor a deep respect towards Su Ming. Once he put away the invitation card, Zi Che hesitated for a moment.


    "Uncle master¡­ you already have sixteen ice hoops on yourself¡­ I believe that if you put too much external weight on yourself and it bes difficult for your body to handle it, it won¡¯t be good for you."


    Su Ming cast Zi Che a nce before a smile appeared on his face.


    "It¡¯s fine."


    Zi Che nodded. He was not in a position to say it in a straightforward manner, but since he saw that Su Ming understood what he was trying to convey, he bowed and moved back.


    Su Ming was sitting on the tform outside his cave and had already been sitting for a long time without getting up; the sun had risen and set multiple times. It was not that he did not want to get up, but because the weight of those sixteen ice hoops added together on his legs were like that of a mountain added to Su Ming¡¯s body.


    In the beginning, he had felt as if his legs and upper body were about to be torn apart, and he was only starting to get used to it during these past few days, but standing up was still a gargantuan task to him.


    Still sitting, Su Ming lifted his right hand. With a flick of his wrist, a ck fork of only three inches appeared on his palm.


    That fork was like a three-pronged trident. It was entirely ck, and at the top of the fork, a faint, ghastly glow could be seen. If he looked at it for a prolonged period of time, he could hear faint screams of ghosts.


    Su Ming stared at the thing and mumbled under his breath, "Phantom Fork¡­"


    This item was one of the things he had ¡®lost¡¯ in Phantom Dais Tribe that second senior brother had reminded him of. As of now, he had ¡®gotten¡¯ it back. Originally, if Su Ming had gone on to examine it himself, he would have needed quite some time to do so.


    Yet with second senior brother¡¯s help, this fork had be connected with Su Ming as if they had fused together. He could use his thoughts alone to control it, and with Su Ming adding anotheryer on it with his divine sense in the form of a Brand, his skills with the Phantom Fork became as good as of those from Phantom Dais Tribe.


    "Di, Ta, Che!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he uttered those three strange sounds. The moment those three sybles left his mouth, the Phantom Fork in his hand started letting off ck smoke.


    In an instant, that ck smoke grew incredibly thick and gathered on Su Ming¡¯s palm. That ball of smoke grew in size and eventually spread to an area of a few hundred feet. As it floated in midair, the ck smoke tumbled about and gradually merged together to form a gigantic figure of a person.


    That person seemed to contain an immeasurable amount of power. His face was blurred out and could not be seen. His entire body was formed by that ck smoke and he looked like a malicious spirit, but in truth, that thing was not a ghost. In fact, it did not even have life.


    It was just a puppet, a Phantom Puppet that was made with a spirit using a unique method created by Phantom Dais Tribe! That puppet could transform into all sorts of things and there were no limits to it. Anything it imitated, it could do so down to every detail, and it could even imitate the particr object¡¯s presence.


    Right then, that gigantic puppetnded on the tform. It lifted its muscr arms and grabbed Su Ming, then tensing up the muscles in its arms, it lifted Su Ming¡¯s body, which he himself could not move, before cing him on its shoulder.


    Since the start, Su Ming did not say anything. That thing was under his control, and he only needed to focus his divine sense on it for him to be able to move it like he was moving his own body.


    The giant puppet carried Su Ming over its shoulder and walked forward with huge steps. Every single time it took a step, the ice on the tform would let out low rumbling sounds, a clear sign that Su Ming¡¯s weight at the moment was abnormal.


    The puppet moved forward and gradually brought Su Ming back into his cave abode. That puppet could change its form as much as it wanted, and as it moved forward, its body gradually shrank, causing it to be able to enter the house door even though it was carrying Su Ming.


    The puppet carried Su Ming until he was in the room specially made for He Feng. When he was there, Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He Feng¡¯s fusion with the Wings of the Moon had reached its final stage. If he seeded this time, then when He Feng reappeared before him, he would be of a great help when Su Ming ventured into thend of the Shamans.


    At this moment, He Feng¡¯s entire body was surrounded by ayer of blood mist, preventing it from being seen clearly. That blood mist would asionally tumble about, making it seem exceptionally bizarre.


    Su Ming looked at it for a moment before the puppet under him took a few steps back while still carrying him. They went into another room within the cave. The moment they arrived, a medicinal scent wafted into Su Ming¡¯s nose. This particr room was huge, and the floor in the room was not made of ice, but was instead covered in ayer of dirt.


    That dirt was brought back by Zi Che from a faraway ce under Su Ming¡¯s orders. Once they ced it inside, it allowed Su Ming to be able to nt most of the herbs he had ¡®lost¡¯ in Phantom Dais Tribe.


    Originally, these herbs could not survive in this ce, but with second senior brother¡¯s help, who had used a mysterious method, he had managed to make those herbs grow on this patch of dirt.


    However, there was a condition to it. He had to bury arge amount of golden stone coins filled with spirit power under the soil.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to make ample preparations for the trip to thend of the Shamans, because this is definitely not going to be a short venture¡­¡¯


    A contemtive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had gone to thend of the Shamans before. While it had onlysted for a few days, the hardships he faced during those few days was something that would be very difficult for him to forget.


    Once he went into thend of the Shamans and got himself in a dangerous situation like that one before, the preparations he made now would be the source for him to protect his life.


    As he continued thinking in silence, the puppet under him took one huge step forward. With rumbling sounds echoing in the air, he moved to another room. Within that room were seven different beast bones, and an incredible might could be sensed from each of those bones. These bones came from ferocious beasts that were at the level of Berserkers in the Awakening Realm when they were still alive.


    Right then, their bones were covered in herbs that Su Ming had nted on them quite some time ago.


    There were seven bodies right beside those bones, and there were no signs of decay to be found on them. Even if they looked like dead people, if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to sense a faint life forceing from their bodies.


    These seven people did not have Berserker Marks!


    There were numerous ratherplex looking Totems carved on their faces. If Su Ming had not seen the Shamans before, he would have thought that these seven people belonged to some unique tribe in thend of Berserkers.


    Yet when Su Ming brought these seven bodies away from Phantom Dais Tribe, he could tell with just one nce that they were Shamans, though he had no idea how they were captured by Phantom Dais Tribe.


    ¡®I just need one more month and then I¡¯ll be able to create Spirit Plunder again¡­ If I can create three Spirit Plunders in a go, then I¡¯ll be able to open another door in that strange dimension and gain a new recipe for another medicinal pill.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I still don¡¯t have enough materials to create the Weing of Deities. From what I understand of that dimension, opening the doors is akin to me offering sacrifices. The more of a type of pill I have to offer, the quality and usefulness for that type of pill will be lower, but if I have to offer less of something, the quality will be higher.


    ¡®The numbers of all the offerings required were different, but only the Weing of Deities required no offerings.¡¯


    The memory of him entering the mysterious dimension when he was in Dark Mountain and obtaining the method to create the Weing of Deities surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡®The spider¡¯s ninth leg, the tail fin of the deviant snake, the small ck figure¡­ Right now, I only have one of them.¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. The puppet under him walked out of the cave and returned to the tform. Once it ced him down, Su Ming returned to sitting cross-legged.


    With a glint in his eyes, he lifted his right hand, and a purple bug appeared on his palm. That bug¡¯s name was Purple Harmony, and it was the same thing Phantom Dais¡¯ Phantom Equal had given him.


    ¡®I wonder what will happen once my snake swallows this Purple Harmony¡­¡¯


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment but did not try it. He remembered the Phantom Equal mentioning that if he failed, then the creature that swallowed Purple Harmony will die.


    Unless it waspletely necessary, then Su Ming was not willing to try something as risky as this, and it also was that he did not have too much confidence in seeding.


    Three days passed by quickly as Su Ming continued observing He Feng¡¯s condition and preparing the materials to make Spirit Plunder.


    The auction that was about to be held had garnered a lot of attention from all the nine summits in Freezing Sky n¡¯s Great Frozen ins. Quite a lot of people had already left for the auction in teams, though some had also chosen to leave alone.


    As for the ninth summit, Hu Zi was still living his life, happily getting drunk, and did not pay the slightest attention to the auction. Second senior brother continued nting his flowers and asionally going to bother Zi Yan during the day.


    Eldest senior brother was still in istion. Su Ming only learned that the ck man was one of eldest senior brother¡¯s vester. From that one clue, he formed a guess regarding his eldest senior brother¡¯s identity.


    Tian Xie Zi was rarely seen. Even if Su Ming spotted him, he would be flying off in different directions in the morning after letting out a loud roar while wearing different colored robes.


    On the fourth morning, the puppet from the Phantom Fork turned into a gigantic ck beast with Su Ming sitting on its back. Zi Che followed beside him respectfully. They were just about to leave the ninth summit when Bai Su came.


    With Bai Su¡¯s appearance, their trip this time became a trip in a party of three instead of two.


    The three of them sat on the puppet¡¯s body and turned into a ck long arc that shot out of the ninth summit. They flew towards the ce where the auction would be held.


    As they traveled forward, they met many other Freezing Sky n disciples who were also going to the ce. All of them turned to look at the ck beast that was about 300 feet in size, but when they saw Zi Che and Su Ming sitting on the puppet, they quickly moved out of the way.

 Chapter 298 — Su Ming of the Ninth Summit!

    <h4>Chapter 298: Su Ming of the Ninth Summit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The puppet beast was entirely ck and did not have any fur on its body. It looked like a giant on all fours that was running forward like the wild beasts onnd. It was precisely because of its bizarre appearance that most of those who saw them on the way would turn their gazes aside and avoid them.


    During these days, the incident of the ninth summit fighting against Northern Frontier Tribe had be one of the many rumors circting about the ninth summit. There were still plenty who did not believe it, but since this matter was rted to the reputation of Northern Frontier Tribe and the tribe had still note up to say anything about it, gradually, the believability of this rumor increased.


    It was especially so when some of those who knew people from Northern Frontier Tribe asked about it and obtained an answer that struck them dumb. It did not matter whether that incident was real, their attitude towards the ninth summit had changed because of it.


    That change was not of them wanting to get in touch with the ninth summit, but of them avoiding the ninth summit like the gue.


    When they saw Zi Che, even if there were those who had never seen Su Ming would be able to tell at first nce that the young man with a scar on his face sitting beside Zi Che was the ninth summit¡¯s Su Ming!


    The Su Ming who could fight against Si Ma Xin and who emerged unscathed even though he went to fight against Northern Frontier Tribe in a fit of rage!


    Su Ming sat calmly on the puppet beast¡¯s back with his eyes closed. He did not want to waste even a single moment of time, using all the time avable to let his body get used to the weight of the sixteen ice hoops.


    He had the confidence that when he could move and fly around like how he usually did, then once he took off those ice hoops, his speed would be even greater.


    He had been thinkingtely that he should not put all those ice hoops on his legs, because if he did that, it would be difficult for him to control his body efficiently. He was thinking that once he started getting used to this weight, he would add ice hoops to the other parts of his body so that he could find some form of bnce so that he could stay in control of his body movement.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s too little time left until Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. There¡¯s only less than two months left¡­¡¯


    While Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts with his eyes closed, Zi Che sat beside him calmly. He waspletely unperturbed by the people they met on the way avoiding them while also paying attention to them. Neither was he bothered by the faint sounds of discussions asionally falling into his ears.


    Yet he remained constantly alert and would asionally scan his surroundings. If anything that would pose a threat to Su Ming appeared, he would rush out as soon as he discovered that danger and stand before Su Ming.


    There was a hint of excitement on Bai Su¡¯s face. It had been a long time since she was avoided by others as she traveled, while having them asionally looking over at her to observe her as well. This sort of thing had only happened when she was traveling with Si Ma Xin.


    She did not expect that something like this would also happen when she was by Su Ming¡¯s side.


    The treatment may seem the same, but in truth, it was two different experiences for her. When she was with Si Ma Xin, the gazes directed towards him were filled with respect, admiration, and reverence.


    Even if they moved out of the way for them, they usually did so in respect. Si Ma Xin would also smile and nod towards those people in thanks.


    As for her, she would also need to smile beside Si Ma Xin and maintain the same poise as him by smiling and facing all those people. She had originally thought this to be rather good, but once she had something topare it with¡­


    The situation right now was different. The gazes directed towards them were doubtful and held hints of them not wanting to have anything to do with Su Ming and the others. Most of the time, when they moved away, it was not out of respect, but due to the rumors that had been going around about the ninth summittely.


    Bai Su did not need to force herself to maintain her smile. She could re at those people who avoided them on the way as much as she wanted. If she was unhappy, she could even spit in their direction. It allowed her to feel rxed, andpared to when she was with Si Ma Xin, she preferred this a whole of lot more.


    Bai Su¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ming. As she watched him sitting with his eyes closed, a smile appeared on her face. However, that smile was mischievous, and no one could have any idea what she just cooked up in her head.


    The puppet beast was not slow. When dusk arrived on the fourth day, they could see a tribe formed from arge amount of temporarily set up tents on the vast in of snow before them.


    The tribe was huge, and right in its middle was a stage built with arge amount of wood. There were around a thousand people sitting around it. It was a grand sight. Just by looking at it, people could feel a mighty presenceing from that spot.


    As of then, there were a lot of Berserkers within that tribe, traveling in and out of those tents. There were also quite a number of men with extraordinary power decked in armor patrolling the area with aloof expressions on their faces.


    Their clothes were distinctly different from those who went to the square to trade. There was a symbol of a sun rising from the sea horizon on their clothes. It was a unique symbol, and if anyone saw it, they would definitely be able to remember it.


    Because that sun rising from the sea was bloody red, as if there was a murderous auraing right at those looking at it.


    There were also some strange looking buildings around the tribe which looked like swords that were stuck in the ground. However, those swords were the size of ships that were about one thousand feet tall. They stood tall in the area, and there were quite arge number of them around. If anyone bothered to count, they would find eighteen such buildings in the square.


    Due to the puppet beast, Su Ming, Zi Che, and Bai Su¡¯s arrival instantly caught the attention of the people in the area. Three people immediately flew up from among the patrolling team and charged towards the iing puppet beast.


    "Stop!"


    The three patrolling guards arrived quickly and stopped before the puppet beast. Their eyes as they looked at Su Ming and the others were cold, with hints of animosity shining through. Their gazes continuouslynded on the puppet beast as if they were observing it.


    One of them turned his gaze towards Zi Che right from the get go, and soon, he brought out a beast skin scroll from his bosom, opened it up, and cast a few nces at it.


    "Western Sea n Auction Committee wees Zi Che of Freezing Sky n¡¯s second summit, and also seventh summit¡¯s Miss Bai Su."


    The person checking the beast skin scroll lifted his head and a smile appeared on his face. He wrapped his fist in his palm towards Zi Che and Bai Su, and as he spoke, his gaze swept past Su Ming, who was still sitting on the puppet beast with his eyes closed. A hint of uncertainty appeared on his face.


    Zi Che narrowed his eyes. He was not surprised by Western Sea n knowing his name. The exchange of auction locations this time by the two big ns was not just to sell items, it was also to provide both tribes a chance to observe the other.


    Before they came here, they must have made detailed investigations. Recognizing Zi Che and Bai Su was only to be expected.


    "You tter me. How may I address you?" Zi Che wrapped his fist in his palm to return the greeting and spoke in a low voice.


    He could tell with just one nce that the person holding the beast skin was the leader among the three people who came to them. This person was not weak. He should be around the middle stage of the Awakening Realm.


    The other two were at the initial stage of the Awakening Realm.


    "I am not that famous within Western Sea n. You won¡¯t be too interested in knowing my name. The auction will be held tomorrow, pleasee with me and I¡¯ll bring you to your lodgings to rest."


    The man holding the beast skin smiled. When he spoke as he shook his head to deny giving his name, a glint appeared in his eyes and he looked towards Su Ming.


    "Brother, you look quite unfamiliar. If you don¡¯t have an invitation card, you aren¡¯t allowed to enter this ce." As he spoke, the expressions of the two other people beside him turned colder and they looked towards Su Ming.


    Zi Che frowned. He took one step, and just as he was about to speak, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    His gaze was calm as he looked towards the three people standing before the puppet beast. With a wave of his right arm, his invitation card immediately flew out in the form of a long arc towards the man with the beast skin.


    That invitation card flew out so quickly that it whistled in the air, flung out by Su Ming, sounding as if it had just broken through space itself. It made the man holding the beast skin change his expression and quickly retreat, but before he could take even a few more steps backwards, the invitation card had already arrived at the center of his brows, and it was not showing any signs of slowing down. By the looks of it, it was going to pierce through the center of the man¡¯s brows.


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank. As he retreated, a strong presence exploded from within him. ck mist also surrounded his body and turned into a set of armor that was simr to Su Ming¡¯s but was still different in terms of its details.


    Even so, that armor was still a true set of Divine General Armor. The moment it appeared, a mighty pressure spread out from him, causing the man¡¯s hair to move without wind, though shock could still be seen on his face.


    The invitation card suddenly came to a halt when it was three inches away from the center of the man¡¯s brows. It floated there unmoving, causing all the preparations made by the man holding the beast skin to turnpletely useless. Even if he had not done anything and remained still, that invitation card would still not have caused any damage to him.


    With a dark expression, he looked at Su Ming, who was looking at him with a calm gaze from on top of the puppet beast. The moment their gazes met in midair, a booming sound resounded in the head of the man holding the beast skin. He staggered a few steps back.


    All of this happened within an instant, and it happened so quickly that the man¡¯s twopanions did not manage to react to it. Only once it was over did anger appear on their faces, but they were also inwardly shocked by the invitation card¡¯s speed.


    Zi Che was also shocked. He did not expect that this ordinary looking person would turn out to be a Divine General. Either he truly was not famous within Western Seal n, or¡­ he was hiding his identity on purpose and was secretly observing all the Freezing Sky n disciples as he hid himself in the patrol team.


    But a pity, because he ran into Su Ming!


    "That¡¯s the invitation card," Su Ming said calmly, and his words were uttered at a moderate pace.


    The face of the man holding the beast skin turned pale. He remained silent for a moment, but in the end, he did not touch the invitation card. Instead, he walked towards Su Ming and wrapped his fist in his palm to greet him.


    "I am Western Sea n¡¯s Ao Chen Tai. How may I address you?"


    "Su Ming, of the ninth summit." Su Ming did not choose to hide his identity. He simply answered unhurriedly.


    Ao Chen Tai¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Su Ming closely and was just about to speak when out of the many tents, adorned with golden pictures, on the ground, a middle-aged man walked out. That man wore a purple robe, had fair skin, and his eyes were as bright as lightning. He took one step into the air, and before he even arrived, hisughter had already reached their ears.


    "So it¡¯s a guest from the ninth summit. Chen Tai, stand down, I have to personally receive those from the ninth summit."

 Chapter 299 — Pardon Me

    <h4>Chapter 299: Pardon Me</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ao Chen Tai took a few steps back and bowed respectfully towards the purple-robed man who was walking over.


    "Greetings, n Elder."


    His twopanions standing by his side put on respectful expressions on their faces and bowed towards the purple-robed man as a greeting.


    A smile appeared on the purple-robed man¡¯s face as he walked in the air and came up to the puppet beast. He did not look at Zi Che or Bai Su, but instead kept his gaze trained on Su Ming as he smiled at him and nodded his head.


    "You¡¯re senior Tian Xie Zi¡¯s new disciple?"


    Su Ming looked calm as his gaze fell on the purple-robed man. With just one nce, he could tell that this person was not in the Awakening Realm but was a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    Su Ming had always acted as such - if the other party was courteous towards him, then he would rarely act in an overbearing manner. Even if he could not move as of then, he still made the puppet beast under him shrink rapidly with one thought before it turned into a ball of ck mist that surrounded the area under Su Ming¡¯s waist. That ck mist rapidly merged together, and in the span of a few breaths, thepuppet beast disappeared.


    Su Ming stood in the sky, and nothing out of ordinary could be seen, but in truth, he was still sitting down cross-legged. The legs that the others saw were formed by the Phantom Fork, which meant that the Phantom Fork Puppet had turned into Su Ming¡¯s legs and was supporting him so that he could walk around like a normal person.


    "My Master is indeed Tian Xie Zi." Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and greeted the purple-robed man.


    A look of curiosity appeared in the purple-robed man¡¯s eyes once he saw the puppet beast shrinking under Su Ming.


    "Looks like the rumors I heardtely about the ninth summit and Northern Frontier Tribe are true. The Phantom Fork Puppet is unique only to Phantom Dais Tribe. Outsiders can seldom get their hands on it."


    Su Ming smiled faintly and did not speak.


    "Brother Su, since you¡¯re under Tian Xie Zi, you must be of the same seniority as me. Brother Su, I am Chang Yi. This way, please!" the purple-robed man said with a smile, then turned his body to the side in an invitation.


    "Brother Chang, please lead the way!" Su Ming smiled and wrapped his fist in his palm.


    The both of them moved at the same time. With just one step, the purple-robed man traveled approximately 400 feet away. He did not need to turn his head back to know that Su Ming was about 200 feet behind him. Chang Yi¡¯s expression was calm, but he had already formted a guess, which he believed was urate, within his heart regarding Su Ming¡¯s power.


    With his power, he could tell that Su Ming was not hiding his speed but was truly slower than him. He could also tell that the ck mist formed by Phantom Dais Tribe¡¯s puppet surrounding Su Ming¡¯s legs had the purpose of increasing his speed.


    ¡®He sure is arrogant to turn the puppet into his legs while he continues sitting down.¡¯


    The purple-robed man smiled, not too bothered by it. Instead, he slowed down and waited for Su Ming for a while. Once Su Ming came up to his side, he started walking once again.


    "Brother Su, your hobby is rather unique. I haven¡¯t even experienced such a luxurious act before." As they moved forward, the purple-robed man smiled towards Su Ming and his gaze swept past Su Ming¡¯s legs.


    "It seems like I have made a fool of myself before you, brother Chang. I can¡¯t stand up. I hope you will forgive me for this," Su Ming said with a smile, shaking his head.


    Zi Che calmly followed beside Su Ming. Bai Su was originally the same, and she had been looking around the area curiously, but the moment she heard the purple-robed man¡¯s words, she frowned. Yet when she saw that Su Ming did not mind his words, she remained silent.


    "Oh? You can¡¯t get up? Could it be that your cultivation method has caused your legs to be impaired?" The purple-robed man put on a surprised face.


    "You can say that." Su Ming nodded his head.


    "A pity, such a pity. But Western Sea n¡¯s sacred medicine is among the list of items to be auctioned off this time. It might be able to help you." As he spoke, the purple-robed man descended from the sky to the snow in the tribe. Before him was a small tent, and it was clearly the temporary lodgings prepared for Su Ming and the others.


    "This is your¡­"


    He was still smiling as he spoke, but before he could finish his sentence, a sudden loud boom rang from beside him. That booming sound was so loud that it even caused the earth to tremble and the snow on the ground to fly at least ten feet into the air. It was as if there was a force that just impacted the ground, and that force was sweeping outwards with this area acting as its center.


    The tents in the area were torn off the ground. Almost all the people in the tribe swiftly turned their gazes toward them.


    The purple-robed man¡¯s expression drastically changed and disbelief shone in his eyes. As he looked at Su Ming, he was momentarily stunned.


    He saw the loud rumbling sound start the instant the legs formed by Su Ming¡¯s puppetnded on the ground. It was as if a tall mountain fell from the sky and crashed on the ground, causing the earth to tremble and huge gusts of wind to spread out.


    The instant the legsnded on the ground, he also saw the legs being unable to withstand that strong force and turning into a thickyer of ck mist. As the mist spread outwards, Su Ming, who had been sitting within, was also exposed, and it caused him to fall down with another bang on the ground.


    The purple-robed man took a deep breath. He had clearly felt the earth¡¯s tremors and sensed that the source of it all was Su Ming!


    ¡®Just¡­ just what did this person bring with him?! How could it be so heavy?!¡¯


    The pupils of the purple-robed man shrank. He just remembered Su Ming¡¯s speed just now and his previous assumptions. Yet by the looks of it now, his assumptions were like a joke. This person was only slightly behind him when he was carrying a weight akin to a mountain on him. If he took that weight away, then his speed¡­


    When the purple-robed man reached that particr train of thought, he could not help but be stunned.


    "Su Ming! He¡¯s Su Ming!"


    The people around them had gathered their gazes on them due to the two booming sounds and the earth¡¯s tremors just now. When they saw Su Ming sitting on the ground, someone instantly recognized him.


    "That¡¯s Su Ming? The fourth disciple of the ninth summit?"


    "That¡¯s right. I saw him fighting against Si Ma Xin before. Look, there¡¯s Zi Che standing beside him as well."


    "He actually came here¡­? Interesting. I heard that eldest senior sister Tian Lan Meng, senior brother Si Ma Xin, and a lot of other powerful Berserkers who have a spot on Great Frozen in¡¯s ranking board have alsoe. The auction this time is definitely going to be interesting."


    "It¡¯s the auction hosted by Western Sea n that is only held once a century, of course it¡¯ll attract these sorts of people. I heard that this is only a normal auction too. Once this auction is over, they will be hosting another, smaller auction. But to attend that, the person must at least have attained greatpletion for the Bone Sacrifice realm, and most of them will be those old men in the Berserker Soul Realm."


    Within the temporary tribe built by Western Sea n for the auction was another tent located not too far away from Su Ming. Inside that tent was a handsome man sitting cross-legged.Right then, that man opened his eyes, and he looked as if he could see through the tent and look at the world outside.


    "Su Ming¡­" the man said calmly, and a murderous glint appeared briefly in his eyes. That man was Si Ma Xin! There were quite a number of temporarily set up tents surrounding Si Ma Xin¡¯s own. These tents were all filled with Freezing Sky n disciples, and they all treated him as their leader. They would only listen to his orders.


    In another direction of the tribe was a rather remote area with only eight tents. Right in the center of that area was a white tent, and within that tent was a woman. There was a white wooden chip ced before her. She brushed her index finger across that piece of wood with a frown on her face.


    Behind her was a pretty girl who wasbing the woman¡¯s dark locks. asionally, she would peek over the woman¡¯s shoulders to look at the wooden chip.


    "Eldest senior sister, you¡¯ve been drawing for a long time. What exactly are you drawing?"


    The woman sitting in the tent was incredibly beautiful. When she heard the question, she lifted her head and was just about to speak, but she suddenly frowned, then turned her head towards the direction where Su Ming was at the moment in the tribe.


    "He¡¯s also here¡­" That woman was, naturally, Tian Lan Meng.


    At the same time, the people sitting within the eighteen sword-ship like objects sticking out of the ground opened their eyes and looked towards the spot where Su Ming was.


    Most of the people sitting inside the eighteen sword-ship hybrids were old men. When they looked over to that spot, shock appeared on their faces.


    The two bangs had attracted the entire tribe¡¯s attention. Su Ming frowned, then using his divine sense, he had the ck mist that was formed from the puppet gather once again to cover the area below his waist. Then, slowly, he had those legs stand up, making it seem as if he was the one standing up from a seated position.


    "Pardon me, there is something wrong with my body, so it¡¯s a little hard for me to control myself right now. I suppose this is my lodging?" Su Ming put on an apologetic look to the purple-robed man staring at him with a dumbfounded expression not too far away.


    The purple-robed man sucked in a deep breath, and his gaze, as he looked towards Su Ming, immediately became different. He wrapped his fist in his palm towards him.


    "Brother Su, you are mistaken. This is definitely not a ce for someone like you to stay. Not only is this ce shabby, it¡¯s also noisy. Brother Su, this way. There is an empty spot to the north. It¡¯s much quieter there, and it¡¯s definitely a suitable spot for you to train.


    "After all, this auction willst for several days. Brother Su, this way, please!"


    A warm look of wee appeared on the purple-robed man¡¯s face. That was an attitude used only when giving respect to the strong and when treating someone else as an equal. It might seem simr, but anyone with a discerning eye could see the small differences in his actions.


    "Then¡­ I will have to trouble you, brother Chang." Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he smiled and nodded.


    Under the purple-robed man¡¯s lead, they weaved their way through the tribe. On the way, all the Freezing Sky n members, who saw them, would mostly smile and nod towards him, though they still looked quite uncertain about him.


    Thissted until they reached the northern section of the tribe. The ce was indeed much quieter. There were not many tents around the ce, and the few that were around were spaced out far in-between.


    "This ce will be suitable for you as a training ce, brother Su. If you have anything you need, you can tell me now. If you don¡¯t have any now but think of somethingter, you can search for a patrolling Western Sea n disciple. We¡¯ll try our best to fulfil your request up to your satisfaction." The purple-robed man smiled and wrapped his fist around his palm to Su Ming.


    "Thank you, brother Chang. I¡¯m fine with everything as of now," Su Ming said with a smile.


    "If that is the case, then I will take my leave for now. I¡¯ll have someone send you the pictures of the items that will be auctioned this time. You can take a look at them beforehand.


    "Of course, the items listed here are just a part of the items we will auction offter. There are some that were only recently added to the list by other people, and we haven¡¯t found the time to update the list." The purple-robed man smiled and nodded towards Su Ming before he wrapped his fist in his palm to bid farewell.


    As of then, Zi Che had already brought out some skin tents from his storage bag and set them up in an empty spot. There were two tents, and they were for Su Ming and Bai Su. He had not felt the need to prepare one for himself. The entrance to Su Ming¡¯s tent would be the spot where he would meditate and stand guard.

 Chapter 300 — Su (1)

    <h4>Chapter 300: Su (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To the north of the tribe was a rather spacious snow in. In that snow in was a tent, and within that tent, Su Ming sat on a beast skin spread on top of the snow. The beast skin cut off the cold from the snow, causing the person sitting on it to not feel too cold.


    There was a brazier that was roasted to a red shade in the tent. Due to the heating from the brazier, the snow on the ground was rapidly melting away. Once the snow inside the tentpletely melted, the tent would be filled with warmth.


    Besides the crackling sounds from the fire burning within the brazier, the entire area was silent. As Su Ming remained seated, a glint appeared in his eyes and the faint traces of a cold smirk could be seen on his lips.


    He had made the puppet shatter on purpose so that his body, which weighed like a mountain at the moment, would fall on the ground and let out a huge bang. With this method, he could instil fear among the people of Western Sea n, which would make them not dare treat him poorly, which was the reason that led to the change of lodging.


    It was not because Su Ming was being petty and fussing about this matter right down to the smallest detail. Instead, it was because he was no longer just representing himself this time. Most of the time, when he introduced himself, the ninth summit would be mentioned before his name.


    He was one of the ninth summit. His reputation was the ninth summit¡¯s reputation. If he truly stayed in the densely packed and noisy tribe, people would look down on the ninth summit.


    This was something Su Ming refused to ept, especially when there was simply not much need for him to keep too much of a low profile within Freezing Sky n territory.


    Besides, there was another reason as to why Su Ming acted this way. He wanted to stun those who harbored animosity towards him, and especially¡­ Si Ma Xin and Tian Lan Meng!


    During the few days he had been in a contemtive silence after he received the invitation, he came to understand what exactly was going on with this auction. Due to hisck of experience, he still did not possess a monstrous amount of cunning that allowed him to understand things quickly, but if he could not understand what was going on within two hours, he could use four hours to do so. If four hours were not enough, then he would use a day. Hence, after several days went by, Su Ming hade to understand clearly what was going on.


    Si Ma Xin might not have yed a big part in Su Ming receiving the invitation card, because Su Ming did not think that Si Ma Xin had the ability to ask Western Sea n to help him.


    Besides, the invitation card asked for the people of the ninth summit to participate in this auction. After some thinking, Su Ming did not think that there were any traps within the invitation itself.


    However, if the ninth summit could receive the invitation, then with Si Ma Xin¡¯s fame, he would definitely attend the auction as well. Tian Lan Meng and the others would undoubtedlye too.


    That was why Su Ming decided to give up on keeping a low profile. Instead, the moment he stepped into the temporary tribe built by the auctionmittee, in his own way, he chose to arrogantly announce his arrival as Su Ming of the ninth summit to all the people there!


    Surprising Si Ma Xin was to make sure he did not make any reckless moves, because Su Ming did not want to fight in this ce. Compared to Si Ma Xin, he was much more concerned about Sky Mist Shaman Hunt.


    However, on the off chance that Si Ma Xin would ignore his expression of goodwill, Su Ming had also provided him with a response right after his act of stomping on the ground.


    "Pardon me¡­"


    As for Tian Lan Meng, Su Ming also wanted to surprise her, but it was for apletely different purposepared to Si Ma Xin. Tian Lan Meng had a request to ask of him, hence the stronger Su Ming presented himself before her, the moreplicated their rtionship would be.


    By doing so, he could turn that woman into his temporary ally, which would make things easier for Su Ming during this auction. It did not matter whether he ran into danger or was buying things, that woman would be a great help to him.


    ¡®After all, I don¡¯t have a lot of stone coins on me¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stroked his chin and a smile appeared on his face. This was something he did not notice doing. Living in the ninth summit had caused his personality to change slightly without his knowledge. For example this scheme, before he came to Freezing Sky n, he would have never thought of it.


    For another example, one has to remember the ¡®loss¡¯ of his things in Phantom Dais Tribe. This was also something Su Ming would have never managed toe up with in the past. All of this happened because he was slowly changed by second senior brother, Hu Zi, and¡­ by Tian Xie Zi when he came to the ninth summit.


    As Su Ming continued mulling over what was toe, he suddenly lifted his head. The heat from the brazier in the tent had melted all the snow on the ground. The ground beneath the beast skin was already toasted until it was pleasantly warm, making seem like it belonged to another worldpared to the snow covered ground outside the tent.


    Not long after Su Ming lifted his head, someone tapped on the tent, which was followed soon by Zi Che¡¯s voice traveling into the tent.


    "Uncle master, Western Sea n has sent the illustrated list of auctioned items."


    Su Ming waved his right hand, and immediately, the tent ps were lifted. A cold gust of wind charged into the tent. It was already dark outside, but due to the contrast of the white shade of the snow on the ground, the world outside did not seem too dark, and he could still see snow floating down the ground due to the wind.


    It was snowing outside.


    Zi Che stood at the entrance respectfully. His hair was covered by snow and he was wearing a long robe. In his hands he held the illustrated list for the auctioned items, which was really a book made of several thick beast skins bound together.


    Once the tent ps were lifted, Zi Che walked in and ced the illustrated list respectfully before Su Ming. Then he took a few steps backwards. Once he saw that Su Ming did not have any further orders, he turned around and was about to leave¡­


    "It¡¯s cold outside. I should have asked you toe in and keep warm inside the tent, but your cultivation method is rted to the cold. This sort of weather is suitable for your training. I¡¯ve been observing your power for a long time, and I think there¡¯s somethingcking in it. I suggest you try listening¡­ to the sound of snow."


    Su Ming did not lift his head up. He simply spoke calmly as he flipped through the pages of the illustrated list made of beast skins.


    Zi Che¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. He stood there for a moment as if he had just reached an understanding, then bowed deeply towards Su Ming before he left the tent.


    A bright light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes after he flipped through a few pages on the illustrated list. On that particr page was a cauldron, and some wisps of smoke were drawn above the caldron.


    "The Nameless Barren Cauldron¡­" Su Ming mumbled. Those four words were written right on that particr page.


    There were a few words written by the cauldron¡¯s name as a simple description of its origins. The detailed descriptions of its functions were not written down, however.


    "As the Barren Cauldron is a tribal item from the Great Yu Dynasty, that is why all items shaped in the form of a cauldron will contain incredible power, though they are also very rare. This cauldron was taken from a tribe in thend of Shamans and was regarded as a sacred item in that tribe. It waster brought to the Berserker Tribe and offered to Western Sea n."


    Su Ming stared at the cauldron for a moment before he flipped through the remaining pages in the list. His main target was the cauldron, that was why he did not pay too much attention to the other items, especially since this list did not contain all the items that were going to be auctioned off. There were still some that were not recorded.


    When Su Ming reached thest page and his eyes fell on it a look of concentration suddenly appeared in his eyes and he brought that list up to look at that particr page closely. The more he studied it, the more brightly his eyes shone.


    ¡®This thing is¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was almost certain that this thing was exactly what he thought it to be!


    That thing was a mountain rock that was taller than a person. It was colorless and transparent. Yet within the rock was a human shaped thing that waspletely ck and looked as if it was sitting inside.


    That humanoid shape thing looked like a real person. It had all four limbs, five fingers on each hand, a head, and everything else that was characteristic of a human.


    Su Ming stared at the humanoid shaped thing¡¯s hands which were ced above its knees. The illustration was a little crude and he could not see too clearly. The details were not that urately depicted either.


    "It should be that thing," Su Ming mumbled.


    He already had the ninth leg of the Nine-Legged Spider for the Weing of Deities but was missing two more materials. If this thing was truly one of them, then he would only need one more item before he could create the Weing of Deities - the scale from a python¡¯s tail.


    However, Su Ming remembered that the particr scale was different from a normal python tail¡¯s scale. There were three corners on that scale.


    Yet no matter what, if that small person in that mountain rock was what Su Ming needed, then it would be very important for him to get it, especially when he remembered that the Weing of Deities was the only medicinal pill out of all the ones he had obtained currently that did not need any offerings on the gates of the strange dimension.


    This could only mean that it would be incredibly difficult to make this pill. Yet simrly, this also meant that the might of this medicinal pill would reach an unimaginable level, perhaps even surpassing that of Spirit Plunder¡¯s!


    Su Ming stared at the beast skin page and slowly closed the book.


    ¡®This auction is very interesting¡­¡¯


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and entered into deep thought.


    Before long, while Su Ming was still immersed in his thoughts, someone suddenly lifted the tent ps, causing cold air to rush into the tent. Su Ming did not even need to lift up his head to know who it was. There was only person who coulde in without Zi Che blocking their way.


    "Su Ming, I can¡¯t sleep." Bai Su wore a white beast skin blouse with her hair falling down her shoulders. She yawned and moved to Su Ming¡¯s side.


    Su Ming ignored her and continued staying with his eyes half closed as he thought about the things regarding the auction.


    "Su Ming, you deaf and mute jerk. You¡¯re always like this. I can¡¯t sleep. You have to talk to me, or else I won¡¯t let you have your peace." Bai Su red at him and moved to stand before him.


    "You¡¯re the one who insisted oning." Su Ming cast a nce at Bai Su calmly.


    A thought struck Bai Su¡¯s head and she said, "I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t sleep, and I want to go out and look at the snow."


    Su Ming looked at Bai Su and asked after a moment of being silent,. "You want to look at the snow?"


    "That¡¯s right. I want to look at the snow. Come with me." Bai Su twirled a few locks of her hair with a finger and smiled at Su Ming.


    "Sky Mist Shaman Hunt is around the corner¡­ It¡¯s about time we end this," Su Ming mumbled. Bai Su could not hear his voice, and he was the only one who knew clearly that he needed to make a decision.


    "Alright."


    Su Ming stood up and walked towards the entrance of the tent. Once he lifted the p, he saw the silvernd under the night sky. The silver light reflecting off the snow not only made him be unable to see the end of thend, it also gave him a sensation of familiarity.


    "Let¡¯s go," Su Ming said softly. He waved his hand, signalling Zi Che, who was about to get up, to not follow him, then walked out with the wind, and snow falling on him.


    Bai Su followed quickly behind him with a smug expression on her face. During these past few months, she had entered that strange dream multiple times. Yet those dreams were blurred out and most of them could not be seen clearly. She really wanted to know the story of the girl who looked exactly the same as her and who Su Ming had met in the past.


    At that moment, she did not know that her unconscious act had caused the Berserker Seed¡¯s battle between Su Ming and Si Ma Xin reach a new height.


    Si Ma Xin wanted to leave Bai Su¡¯s image in Su Ming¡¯s heart and use that familiarity of hers to make a thought blossom in Su Ming¡¯s heart, then he could use his rtionship with Bai Su and turn that thought into his Berserker Seed.


    Su Ming wanted to do the exact opposite. He wanted to turn Bai Supletely into Bai Ling. He would also pour his entire heart and soul into doing so, and the moment he walked out of this, he would leave no traces of himself behind, just like the wind as it blew past a ce.

 Chapter 301 — Su (2)

    <h4>Chapter 301: Su (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To some people, the wind in the snowstorm sounded like a mournful song echoing through the vastness of the ins. It was so for Bai Su. She pulled the fur around her cor tighter, and her breath came out in white puffs.


    There were also some who did not register the sound of the wind as if it was mourning. Instead, for them it sounded like someone sighing. That was how Su Ming heard it. He walked on the ground and stepped on the snow. As he listened to the sound of the wind along with the crunching soundsing underneath his feet, he continued walking forward.


    The two of them did not walk at a fast pace, neither did they talk to each other. They simply weed the snow and wind in their faces as they gradually walked into the distance.


    The wind was strong and the snow fell heavily. A lot of it fell from the sky and fell on their shoulders, their clothes, and their hair.


    "You¡­ you also walked like this in the snowstorm with her in the past, right?" After a long while, Bai Su¡¯s soft voice reached Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    "You still ask about it." Su Ming did not stop. He simply continued walking, and when he spoke, it sounded as if he was sighing.


    "Shouldn¡¯t I have?" Bai Su took a few brisk steps forward to walk beside Su Ming before turning her head sideways to look at him.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he spoke in a soft voice. Nostalgia appeared in his eyes. "She and I walked in this manner many years ago."


    Bai Su lowered her head and asked in a whisper, "Are we really that alike, she and I?"


    "Very, except for a few details." Su Ming¡¯s voice drifted in the wind.


    "Is it this thing?" Bai Su stopped and brought out two items from her bosom. Then right before Su Ming, she ced them on her earlobes. A smile appeared on her lips when she looked at Su Ming, who had turned around to look at her.


    The moment Su Ming saw the pair of earrings hanging off Bai Su¡¯s ears, he shuddered and a dazed look appeared in his eyes. That pair of earrings was something that belonged solely to Bai Ling in his memories.


    Bai Su, standing under the night filled with snow and wind while wearing the earrings as snow floated down between them, threw Su Ming into an absentminded state. It made him feel as if he had returned to that particr moment at the foot of Dark Mountain, the moment part of those beautiful years in his life.


    "Su Ming, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll walk in circles with me¡­?"


    A bashful look appeared on Bai Su¡¯s face, but she kept her head straight and did not lower it. Instead, she kept her gaze on Su Ming as she spoke softly.


    The moment she said those words, Bai Su clearly felt that Su Ming had frozen up in the snowstorm, even his gaze too, seemed to have frosted over.


    When she saw him acting this way, Bai Su became exceedingly pleased with herself. She had been preparing for this day for a very long time.


    ¡®Just a bit more¡­¡¯


    Just as Bai Su was feeling pleased with herself, Su Ming closed his eyes and sighed softly. When he opened them once again, his eyes were calm, and he turned around to walk forward.


    Bai Su widened her eyes, then stomped her feet in a fit of discontentment before quickly catching up with him.


    At that very moment, in a corner of the temporary tribe built by Western Sea n for the auction was a clearly much more extravagant tent among the dozens of tents set up there, and within that tent, Si Ma Xin suddenly opened his eyes as he sat inside. A hint of surprise shone briefly in his eyes.


    ¡®There¡¯s no mistaking this¡­ Just now, for a moment, I felt a Berserker Seed showing signs of blooming! That Berserker Seed is located on the snow ins beyond the tribe¡­ The fluctuations from that Berserker Seed were so strong that it surpassed those from all my previous Berserker Children. That person is definitely Su Ming!!


    ¡®Bai Su, whether I seed or fail now depends entirely on you¡­¡¯


    Si Ma Xin had originally given up on using Bai Su to nt a Berserker Seed in Su Ming. He had thought that it would be very difficult to seed, that was why he had instigated the incident with Zi Che and wanted to use Northern Frontier to kill Su Ming. However, he did not expect that the matter would end that way.


    Towards Bai Su, he only felt deep regret and hate, but he did not dare offend her. After all, he still needed her help to enter Freezing Sky Cave. Quite some time had passed by and he had still received no news about it, but no news was also a form of hope for him.


    He had originally made up his mind that if he still had not obtained the right to enter Freezing Sky Cave before Sky Mist Shaman Hunt and Su Ming had also not be his Berserker Child, then he would need to join Sky Mist Shaman Hunt and obtain those Shaman heads first.


    Yet if he could just manage to achieve one of those things, then he would not need to join the battle. He could instead focus all his attention on making preparations to enter Heaven Gate. The sudden signs of the blossoming Seed this night made Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart instantly jump in joy.


    He stood up and lifted the tent ps. As he looked at the world in the distance, excitement and anticipation appeared in his eyes.


    "Bai Su, you are my destined wife. If you help me make this happen, then I will swear right now that I will marry you!" Si Ma Xin mumbled and clenched his fists. Once he took a few deep breaths, he forced himself to calm down before he once again sat down on the snow.


    Su Ming continued walking on the in of snow in the snowstorm. Once Bai Su caught up to him, still feeling discontented, she would asionally re at him, fuming as various thoughts raced in her head.


    At that moment, she did not know that Si Ma Xin was gazing at that particr spot from the tribe not too far away, waiting anxiously.


    Time trickled by, and it was soon midnight. The moonlight was scattered due to the snow floating down from the sky, yet in an instant, the light would merge together once again, making others feel like their eyes were ying tricks on them.


    "It¡¯ste. If you have nothing else to do, go back." Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered and he turned around to look at Bai Su.


    Bai Su was silent. She did not speak.


    Su Ming returned to the path he originally came from and walked down that way as the wind and snow blew in the air.


    "Su Ming!" Bai Su suddenly called out as she stood there.


    The instant Su Ming turned around to look, Bai Su quickly walked forward and hugged him, burying her head in his chest. Su Ming was silent for a while before he lifted his arms and held Bai Su¡¯s shoulders.


    She lifted her head and looked at him. There was aplicated look and a hidden meaning that could not be described in her eyes as she stared at him.


    "If we continue walking in the snow like this, will we walk¡­ until our heads turn white¡­?" Bai Su mumbled softly, and her voice sounded as if it had traveled through time. When it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, grief appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, Si Ma Xin trembled where he was seated in his tent at the corner of the tribe. Excitement shone in his eyes, and it was so bright it could rival the light from the moon.


    His heart raced against his chest. He could feel that the aura of the Berserker Seed was growing stronger in the snow ins in the distance. Just a little more and it would beplete.


    That feeling not only made him excited, it also made him feel like throwing his head andughing towards the sky.


    ¡®Su Ming, Su Ming, you might be getting stronger day by day, but you¡¯re just too confident in yourself. Bai Su¡¯s heart will always lie with me. She will fulfil my desires just as I have asked her to!


    ¡®You are still going to end up bing my Berserker Child!¡¯ Si Ma Xin stared at the snow ins in the distance with excitement and waited.


    On the snow ins, Su Ming stared at Bai Su as her voice echoed in his ears. The grief in his eyes became stronger and he closed his eyes quietly.


    Theplicated look on Bai Su¡¯s face became more prominent. As she stared at him, hesitation and uncertainty rose within her.


    "Let this end, Bai Su. You are not her. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself anymore." Su Ming¡¯s hoarse voice fell into her ears.


    He opened his eyes, and grief could be seen along with pity within them. He lifted his right hand, and in his palm was a fistful of snow.


    "ce it in your hand and let it melt. When the snow turns into water, you will still be you, and you will not be her."


    Bai Su stared at the snow in Su Ming¡¯s palm nkly. After a long while, for a reason she did not even know herself, and as if she was controlled by some supernatural force, she whispered softly.


    "Su Ming, do you still remember our promise¡­?"


    The moment she said those words, Su Ming¡¯s hand visibly trembled.


    "But you¡­ didn¡¯t fulfill our promise¡­" Bai Su mumbled, then took a few steps away and looked at Su Ming.


    The snow in Su Ming¡¯s palm had melted into water. He stared at Bai Su, and with a bitter smile, he nodded his head.


    When Bai Su saw Su Ming acting this way, she suddenly felt a sharp stab of pain in her heart and found herself unable to face him. She staggered backwards and moved further and further away, right until she could no longer see him in her eyes.


    Within the tribe, Si Ma Xin¡¯sughter rose into the air. He stood in his tent with an ecstatic look that could not be hidden away under his excitement. He could distinctly sense that the Berserker Seed in the snow ins had sessfully formed. He could even feel a faint connection between him and that Seed. That connection gave him a feeling that with just one thought, he could determine whether that Berserker Seed lived or died!


    ¡®Su Ming, Su Ming, in the end you still ended up as my Berserker Seed!¡¯ As Si Ma Xinughed loudly, he walked out of his tent and moved towards the snow ins. He wanted to see how Su Ming looked right now with his own eyes!


    While on the way there, Si Ma Xin suddenly stopped, because he saw Bai Su staggering forward on that snow in as if she had just lost her soul. With joy flowing within him, Si Ma Xin walked towards Bai Su.


    "Su Er, I¡¯m sorry to have made you suffer!" Si Ma Xin was just about to hug Bai Su, but she instinctively moved away from his embrace. There was aplicated expression on her face, and she remained silent.


    "I originally wanted to go and meet my new Berserker Child, Su Ming, but you¡¯re more important than him. I¡¯ll stay by your side and have hime greet us."


    Si Ma Xin was far too excited and hence did not bother with how Bai Su looked right then. Instead, in his mind, he gave the order for that Berserker Seed toe to them.


    Yet the moment he gave that order, Si Ma Xin¡¯s expression started changing gradually, from that joyful excitement to uncertainty, then from uncertainty to puzzlement, and suddenly, his expression changed drastically.


    Su Ming was sitting on the snow in as he looked at the snow falling from the sky. There was not a hint of grief on his face, only a calmness that seemed like the still water in an ancient well. He shook his head gently.


    "Bai Ling, I gave her a chance, and this was her choice¡­ From now onwards, no matter how much she looks like you, even if she¡¯s so much like you that she has turned into you, she will not be able to affect my heart¡­


    "It has ended, along with my very first¡­ change of heart."


    Su Ming lowered his head, and with a wave of his right hand, the drawing board appeared. A long time had passed since the change had begun, and now, for the first time ever since, he turned that board over, then looked at the figure of himself and the grass he had drawn under his feet. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the picture on the drawing board¡­ changed.


    The picture of himself in the drawing lifted his foot, and the grass ensnaring his foot was shaken free as he did so. Then he walked over it, just like a gust of wind that left no traces behind¡­


    As the picture changed, an aura characteristic of a transformation abruptly spread out from within Su Ming. His hair floated in the wind, and an aged look that seemed to have seen through something in the world appeared in his eyes. At that moment, the snow around him also seemed to be moving towards him.


    For the first time ever, in the Picture of the Blood Moon and Dark Mountain on his body, snow started falling down¡­


    The Picture of the snow covered Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!

 Chapter 302 — Second Young Lord!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Second Young Lord!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As snow appeared on the Berserker Mark on his body, that aura of transformation became stronger. The Berserker Mark under Su Ming¡¯s robes started swimming all over his body as if it hade alive. A whirlwind spread out from within his body and blew away the snow around him in all directions.


    Su Ming¡¯s hair moved without wind, and gradually, the ck shade of his hair started changing, gaining a purple hue. Compared to the white snow, that purple shade gave off an alluring feeling, along with an indescribable mysteriousness.


    The five peaked Dark Mountain started letting off a dim light on Su Ming¡¯s face, like a totem, and on his chest, ayer of snow gradually gathered on the grass, trees, and houses in the tribe under Dark Mountain!


    The blood moon appeared in the sky within the Berserker Mark. That blood moon was Su Ming¡¯s right eye! Even if he had both his eyes closed at the moment, the red re shining brilliantly like the moon in his right eye could not be hidden away!


    There was also snow falling down in that Berserker Mark, and it looked real. It was as if it had existed within the Mark since the beginning, but only then did Su Ming have the right to obtain it and have it revealed to the world!


    When the snow appeared in the Berserker Mark and at the instant the Picture of the snow covering Blood Moon and Dark Mountain was formed, Su Ming opened his eyes. Right as he did so, a mighty presence shot out from the blood moon in his right eye. He spread out his arms to his sides.


    "Dark Mountain," he mumbled, and his voice fused with the moaning sounds in the wind and snow. No one could hear his words clearly, but the moment his voice echoed in the air, the sky above him started distorting, and a gigantic mountain from Su Ming¡¯s memories appeared in the sky!


    Itt was a majestic mountain, a mountain that was formed of five summits connected together. The five summits looked like five fingers on a giant¡¯s hand that were spread wide apart as if it wanted to break through space itself.


    This time, the manifested Dark Mountain looked incredibly real and did not even have a hint suggesting that it was an illusion. It was as if it had existed in this ce since the beginning of time, and as if it should exist there.


    The moment Dark Mountain appeared, an incredible sorrow spread around Su Ming. In all the ces that the sorrow visited, the wind and snow came to a standstill. In all the parts it passed by, the earth trembled. In all the directions it went to, the weather changed!


    Not too far away, in the tribe set up by Western Sea n for the auction were a dozen something sword-ship hybrids that were stuck into the ground like swords. Several old men could be found sitting within each of them.


    Yet at that moment, at that very instant, almost all the old men opened their eyes, and with gazes shining as brilliantly as lightning, they stared at the spot where Su Ming was.


    "What a Berserker Mark!"


    "Who is that child?"


    "Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple¡­?"


    "It¡¯s just a normal Mountain Mark, and he can already cause the weather to change¡­ By the looks of it, that Berserker Mark is definitely not as simple as it looks. There must be something else."


    Dozens of divine wills reverberated in each of the dozen sword-ship hybrids. Su Ming¡¯s actions had caught the attention of the powerful Berserkers who came to thend of Freezing Sky from Western Sea n.


    "Silence!" As these peoplemunicated with each other using their divine wills, one chilling divine will that only they could sense and no one else would be able to hear swept through their minds like a typhoon.


    "It¡¯s just the Berserker Mark of a small fry in the Transcendence Realm, and you lot are already acting this way?"


    "n Elder Hai, you are wrong. You must have seen that this child is a Divine General, and his Berserker Mark is definitely of theplex sort. He has just shown the Mountain Mark, and the effects of that Mark are already shocking. Is a prodigy of this calibre¡­ not worthy of our attention?"


    Once that chilling divine will swept through the area, another divine will that was clearly of the same level as the one previously shot out from another one of those sword-ships and reverberated through the air.


    That chilling divine will let out a cold snort.


    "Even if it¡¯splicated¡­ Hmm?" Yet before this divine will could finish speaking, his words faltered, and the sound he made after that one little pause was filled with surprise.


    The source of his surprise was the word that came out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth, who had his arms outstretched as he sat right in the middle of the whirlwind that lifted the snow and swept it all around him on the snow in.


    "Tribe¡­"


    The moment the word ¡®tribe¡¯ fell out of his mouth, like a scroll painting that was being opened under the gigantic Dark Mountain in the sky, a Dark Mountain Tribe filled with its trees and houses appeared in the sky with an astonishingly imposing manner, and in a way that would make all those who understood Berserker Marks feel shocked to the core!


    Right then, if anyone lifted their heads up to look, they would not be able to tell where was the sky and where the earth, they would feel as if they were looking at a mirage. Yet those nts, those houses, and all the other things looked so real that they could not be described with words.


    In a corner of the tribe in the distance where the Western Sea n Auction would be held, Tian Lan Meng walked out from her tent with a fur robe she had just put on. She stood outside her tent and her beautiful eyes shone with a curious glint. As she looked at the Dark Mountain in the sky and the vivid Dark Mountain Tribe, she became stupefied.


    "This¡­ is his Berserker Mark¡­"


    More people walked out of the tents set up around Tian Lan Meng¡¯s and looked at the sky. The sorrow in the air was felt clearly by all the Berserkers in the area.


    More importantly, that sorrow did not disappear as soon as it came. Instead, as time passed by, it grew stronger. In the temporary tribe, all the people who came to attend the auction walked out of their tents and looked at the sky. Most of these people came from Freezing Sky, and some among these people had witnessed the battle between Su Ming and Si Ma Xin, and had also seen Su Ming revealing his Berserker Mark during that time.


    The moment they saw the strange sight in the sky, they immediately let out cries of surprise.


    "This¡­ This is Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark!"


    "There¡¯s no mistaking this. I remember that mountain and that tribe under the mountain. Only Su Ming has that Berserker Mark in the entire Freezing Sky n!"


    "This is Su Ming¡¯s¡­ Berserker Mark?"


    Uproars broke out within the tribe and grew increasingly louder. As the people passed the information they knew to the others while keeping their gazes fixed on the sky, a person in ck clothes stood outside an ordinary looking tent inside the tribe. His face was calm and he did not even lift his head. It was as if no matter what happened around him, nothing could catch his interest.


    He only stood there in silence and waited for the order that woulde from the tent behind him. If Su Ming was there, he would be able to tell with just one nce that there were some simrities between this man and Zi Che in some of their actions, because they were the same sort of people.


    "Interesting. Uncle Chen, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone like this in Freezing Sky n." A voice with a hint ofughter traveled out from the tent.


    The moment that voice spoke, a gust of wind blew past and lifted the snow on the ground along with a corner of the tent. That gust of wind saw everything that was inside the tent before it disappeared within, nevering out again.


    That tent did not seem big on the outside, but it was enormous inside, as big as a pce. There were a dozen something men dressed in ck clothes just like the person outside the tent standing around quietly.


    These people had their heads lowered and stood like statues, but within each of them, a presence that had surpassed that of Transcendence and belonged to those within the Bone Sacrifice Realm could be felt!


    There were even some whose aura was so strong that even a normal Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm would find it hard topare! At the center of the tent that contained another dimension in itself was a table and a young man wearing a green long robe with a ck dragon stitched on it taking a sip from the wine cup in his hands.


    That young man did not seem old, but in his eyes, even as he blinked, was an intimidating pressure, and he had a unique temperament. That temperament was one that only belonged to those who stood above everyone else. With just one word, he could cause disaster to fall on the entirend. With just one word, he could make a countless number of tribes turn to ashes. With just one word, half of South Morning would go to battle for him!


    That was the bearing of those who held supremacy over all people!


    Even if that temperament was not too strong and seemed as if it was just starting to form, it was already slowly building up. Perhaps one day, he would be able to announce himself right before the entire Land of South Morning with that presence!


    "Second Young Lord, this person¡¯s status is rather unique. He belongs to Freezing Sky n, but at the same time not." An old voice spoke from before the young man. On the other side of the table was a white-haired old man who was drinking with the young man. That old man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he wore a long white robe as he sat there. There were eight white clouds embroidered on his sleeves.


    If there was anyone from Freezing Sky n familiar with Heaven Gate who saw those eight white clouds, they would definitely feel shocked and immediately kneel down in worship, because those eight white clouds meant that this person belonged to Heaven Gate¡¯s eighthyer!


    There were nine continents on Heaven Gate, and the eighth continent had an incredibly high rank among them. Those who could live there were people who could make the entire Freezing Sky tremble when they walked out and stomped on the ground.


    "Oh?" The young man ced the wine cup in his hands down and looked at the old man with a smile.


    At that moment, besides the crowd in the temporary tribe built by Western Sea n keeping a close eye on the strange sight in the sky, there was one more person who stood on the snow in outside the tribe - Si Ma Xin, whose expression had drastically changed due to that sorrow from Su Ming enveloping his body. He grabbed onto Bai Su, as if he was hysterical, and roared madly with bloodshot eyes.


    "I already seeded, so why did this happen?! Tell me, why did this happen?!"


    Si Ma Xin could not ept this reality. The thing which he had desired for a long time and even seeded in obtaining had just taken a turn for the worse. This was something he was absolutely not prepared for.


    It would have been fine if he had never obtained it in the first ce, but he did, just moments ago. This sort of feeling of having something he had just obtained forcefully snatched out of his hands made Si Ma Xin unable to control his own actions.


    Bai Su¡¯s face was pale. Sharp pain traveled from her arms which were held in a tight grip by Si Ma Xin. Yet the physical pain was nothingpared to the pain her heart felt as it was ripped apart.


    She looked at Si Ma Xin and gave him a broken smile. All of a sudden, she saw through this man. This handsome and forever gentle big brother Si Ma of hers¡­ was now like a clown. Besides raging in madness, he did not seem to have the courage to do anything else.


    "This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!"


    Si Ma Xin sensed the sorrow, saw the Dark Mountain and the tribe in the sky, and even felt Su Ming¡¯s aura growing rapidly stronger. This made him so deeply regretful he almost went mad.

 Chapter 303 — Protector!

    <h4>Chapter 303: Protector!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He was regretful, deeply regretful!


    He regretted that he did not do everything that he could in the past and kill Su Ming beforehand so that he would not have been able to enter Freezing Sky n!


    He was regretful¡­ but no matter how much he thought about it, the only chance to regret was during the first time he fought against him. Besides that one time, he could not find any other chance where he could have fought back against Su Ming.


    During the first time they met in Freezing Sky n, the two of them had battled to the extreme, but even if Si Ma Xin wanted to kill Su Ming, he was prevented from doing so. Even if he had forcefully attacked him not only would he not seed, he would also have brought a great disaster on his own head!


    He had not understood this at that time, but right then, with his understanding towards the ninth summit, he knew what would happen to him incredibly clearly from experience. After all, he was one of the few people who knew the entire event of what had happened in Northern Frontier Tribe.


    "Si Ma Xin, you¡¯re hurting me." Just as Si Ma Xin was trapped in his own madness, an aloof voice traveled into his ears.


    That voice belonged to Bai Su, and she was looking at Si Ma Xin coldly. She had seen through this person. In truth, she should have seen through him a long time ago, but she did not want to. She had been blinded by a veil called love.


    Right until she met Su Ming and through the bits of contact she had with him that umted through time, that veil slowly changed color, gradually allowing her to recover her senses, and slowly letting her wake up from Si Ma Xin.


    Yet at that time, she was still caught in a half-asleep state. She was uncertain and did not know what to do, did not know how to make her own decisions. Only when she left Su Ming and stood before Si Ma Xin did she suddenly wake up fully.


    As she woke up, a pain as if her heart was torn apart caused her face to turn pale. Hidden underneath that cold gaze Si Ma Xin saw deep regret.


    Su Ming and Si Ma Xin. Two different people, two different experiences.


    The fact that Si Ma Xin could be a prodigy and have the world at his beck and call for so many years meant that he was not somemon person. Even if he was caught in this indescribable rage and madness, he could still force all of these emotions down in an instant.


    However, this rage did not disappear and only became stronger. Because if the Berserker Child was not nted with the Seed, he would be uninjured, but if the Seed was nted and something like the situation with Su Ming happened, then to Si Ma Xin, it was practically a disaster that wouldpletely ruin him.


    Berserker Seed¡¯s bacsh. There was even a high possibility that he might turn into Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Seed. Even if he did not know the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, Su Ming could still obtain his one and only Berserker Seed!


    To Su Ming, this one and only Berserker Seed would just be a gust of wind in his life, but to Si Ma Xin, if this really came to be, then it would mean¡­ his entire life!


    This was just a possibility. Si Ma Xin had no idea what sort of change would happen, but it was precisely because he did not know that he was afraid. He was so terrified he went mad.


    "Su Su, I lost control of myself¡­" Si Ma Xin let go of Bai Su¡¯s shoulders with a pale face.


    When he remembered what he just did, he was assaulted with regret once again. Bai Su might have failed, but this girl was still useful to him. In fact, it could even be said that she was one of the very few methods for him to save himself.


    "Su Su, let me see your father, ask him to help me¡­" When Si Ma Xin spoke and saw the chill in Bai Su¡¯s eyes, his heart sank. "Su Su! I was in the wrong just now, but you don¡¯t understand why I did that! Once Su Ming¡¯s power increases this time and hepletes the process, I will die!


    "This is the first time I failed using the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, and the results for it are far too dreadful for me to even think of. Perhaps¡­ from now onwards, I can only be a puppet for Su Ming¡­ Su Su, it¡¯s because of this that I lost control of myself¡­"


    Bai Su was silent. Her eyshes fluttered, and she closed her eyes.


    The moment she closed her eyes, killing intent appeared briefly in Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes, but he immediately hid it. He turned around and looked in the direction where Su Ming was, at the spot where that sorrow spreading out was the strongest.


    ¡®There¡¯s still one more way. I have to use this chance and kill Su Ming. Once I kill him, then all of this will be settled!¡¯


    But Si Ma Xin hesitated. Before the incident with Northern Frontier, he still had an ounce of confidence in killing Su Ming. But what had happend there made him understand clearly that there was a difference between him and Su Ming!


    He did not have the confidence that he could win against Su Ming, especially right before both Western Sea n and Freezing Sky n!


    If he fought against Su Ming here, then what awaited him would be an incredibly severe punishment. Even if he managed to kill Su Ming¡­ then besides that severe punishment, he would also have to face the ninth summit¡¯s madness!


    With this punishment and madness on his head, even if Si Ma Xin betrayed Freezing Sky n, he would have no ce in the Land of South Morning, unless¡­ he escaped to the Shaman Tribe¡­


    ¡®What should I do? What should I do¡­?¡¯ Si Ma Xin trembled and despair appeared in his eyes.


    "Take this and go back to Freezing Sky n, then offer it under Heaven Gate¡­ My father¡¯s disciples will receive you¡­ Si Ma Xin, this will be thest time I help you. From now onwards, don¡¯t bother me anymore."


    Bai Su opened her eyes and brought out a wooden slip which she threw on the ground, then she turned around and walked into the distance. Her back showed destion, loneliness, a deeply rooted regret, and at the same time, freedom.


    She wanted to go and see Su Ming, but she bit her bottom lip. Even if she broke through the skin and blood started flowing down, she would still not have the courage to face him. She could only choose to leave dispirited.


    When she came, she had beenughing and talking to Su Ming happily, asionally looking at him with mischief on her face, and when she left, she did so dejected and miserable, as if she had lost her heart, her soul. Like an injured little beast, she wanted to be alone and lick her wounds quietly.


    She knew that she made a mistake¡­ a mistake that would not be forgiven. Thank goodness that mistake did not leave behind an irreparable damage to that person who appeared in her heart right now¡­


    In the wind and snow, she left with her head bent down.


    Behind her, the tribe and Dark Mountain in the sky had be a shocking sight to behold. Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed within the windstorm caused by the whirlwind on the snow in.


    "Blood moon¡­"


    It was almost day. The sky should have been dark, but due to the light shining on the snow, the world only seemed blurry, not dark. As Su Ming¡¯s words rang, in the sky above Dark Mountain, a blood moon manifested seemingly at the highest point of the sky!


    As the blood moon appeared, the sorrowful feeling became much stronger, and as it spread out, it turned into a windstorm that shook the skies and moved the earth!


    An aura that became increasingly stronger gathered around Su Ming, and it only continued to grow, continued to be stronger!


    Zi Che stood several thousands of feet away from Su Ming and endured that mighty pressure, but he was still continuously pushed backwards. He forced himself to back down slower. He wanted to stay in the ce and protect the Su Ming right now.


    He might not have seen Bai Su and did not know what had happened that caused such a change in Su Ming, but he knew that he himself was a part of the ninth summit, and Su Ming was a disciple of the ninth summit!


    That was enough.


    As Su Ming¡¯s presence grew increasingly stronger, the divine wills inside the dozen something sword-ship hybrids within the temporary tribe built for Western Sea n¡¯s auction once again spoke to each other.


    "What a Berserker Mark¡­ He can at least be considered a prodigy, but how could he choose to breakthrough right outside Western Sea n? Does he really think that we won¡¯t dare to attack him?!"


    "n Elder Hai, don¡¯t be reckless. That child is Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple!"


    "Tian Xie Zi? That crazy lunatic? I¡¯ve never met him before. I would have let this slide if you didn¡¯t mention it, but now that you have, I¡¯d like to see just how powerful this Tian Xie Zi is!"


    That sullen divine will turned into a sharp whistle that very few people could hear and charged out of the tribe. Like a bolt of lightning, it flew towards the windstorm caused by Su Ming with a rumble.


    His divine will was like a sharp sword that wanted to split the windstorm in two then kill Su Ming who was within it with one strike!


    Almost the moment this person¡¯s divine will charged out, noticed by very few people in the tribe, the white-haired old man sitting by the table in the ordinary looking tent with the ck-robed people standing quietly inside spokenguidly to the young man before him.


    "Because he is part of the ninth summit¡­" The moment he said the final word, his expression suddenly changed and he lifted his head swiftly.


    Right then, the young man also frowned, and that action caused his domineering might to be revealed!


    When these two people noticed it, that sharp sword that was formed from the divine will had already cut through the snow in and appeared outside the windstorm caused by Su Ming. It was about to cut down that windstorm!


    Yet right then, a wild voice from a divine will that sounded as if it had appeared seemingly out of thin air and seemingly from the world located far in the distance, though it actually came from within the ninth summit on Freezing Sky n¡¯s Great Frozen ins, came rushing forth with a thunderous roar like a tidal wave.


    "Bloody hell, which of you brats had the guts to attack my disciple?! I¡¯ll kill your tribe! I¡¯ll kill your entire n! I¡¯ll kill all of your reincarnations!"


    That voice was filled with an indescribable imperiousness. The moment it spoke, it caused that divine will sword that was about to cut to tremble viciously and shatter with a bang as if it was attacked by the voice. Right as it shattered, the scattered divine will instantly fell backwards with an absolutely terrified air.


    The murderous aura within the voice shook the sky and earth. As it reverberated in the air, the murderous aura enveloped that retreating and scattered divine will once again, and absolutely crushed it.


    A faint, shrill cry rang out. At the same time, a red-haired old man trembled within one of the sword-ships in the tribe. He opened his eyes swiftly and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His face instantly turned pale, and even his hair started withering away rapidly. In the blink of eye, he became bald. More rming was the fact that once his hair fell off, his flesh also started withering away rapidly. In the span of a breath, he turned into a person of only skin and bones.


    If it was not for a piercing bright light shining from the jade on his chest that had the sun rising from the sea horizon carved on it, he would have certainly died!


    Cracking sounds echoed in the air, and the jade shattered once it neutralized the power brought by that attack. Once it shattered, the old man coughed out blood once more. A look as if he had just narrowly escaped death appeared in his eyes, and his face was filled with fear and shock. Just a moment ago, there was no doubt that he was already halfway through death¡¯s door.


    "Tian Xie Zi¡­" The old man shuddered.

 Chapter 304 — Auction

    <h4>Chapter 304: Auction</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice could not be heard by everyone. It made of the divine will. Only those who had reached a certain level of power could sense it, so only limited few people in this tribe could hear it.


    Once that old man who wanted to hurt Su Ming was punished for his actions by nearly dying, no other divine will appeared within those dozen something sword-ships. They were all deathly silent.


    Within the tribe, in the ordinary looking tent protected by the men in ck robes, a surprised glint appeared in the eyes of the young man with a ck dragon embroidered on his robe, and his breathing quickened.


    "Tian Xie Zi?"


    "It¡¯s him¡­" The old man sitting right in front of the young man smiled wryly and nodded his head.


    "If I can have such a powerful person serving me¡­" When the young man uttered the final word in his sentence, he shook his head and took a big swig from his wine cup.


    "Second Young Master, don¡¯t think about this anymore. That¡¯s impossible¡­ as one of the three most powerful Berserkers in the Land of South Morning, he will definitely not join in the battle between the big tribes.


    "Of the three great Berserkers, besides Guru Long Li, who is known to the world and currently staying in Western Sea n, very few people know about the other two. And even if they know them, they would definitely not spread the news.


    "Because powerful Berserkers like these have the right to choose the way they want to live, such as senior Tian Xie Zi. His personality is weird and he¡¯s asionally crazy. There are less than ten people who know about his true identity in Freezing Sky n, and even within the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, only those who have the blood of the Elder like you are allowed to know this secret after bing adults.


    "That is why many of the disciples and outsiders have their own assumptions regarding his identity, but most of them are negative¡­ We wouldn¡¯t dare reveal his identity either, or else once he leaves Freezing Sky n, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to get him back," the old man said with a wry smile.


    "His disciples don¡¯t know about it as well?" The young man was surprised.


    The old man hesitated for a moment before he said softly, "Besides¡­ that person from the Nine Li Tribe, the other disciples shouldn¡¯t know about this."


    A glint appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes. He immersed himself in his thoughts for a moment before he looked at the old man.


    "Invite that person called Su Ming to join Western Sea n¡¯s secret auction after the official auction¡­ I will pay for whatever he wants to buy."


    "But¡­ if your older brother learns of this¡­?"


    "I¡¯m just making a friend. I sincerely want to befriend Su Ming and I¡¯m not asking for his help. Are people actually going to stop me from making friends now?" The young man smiled, but there was a chilling re in his eyes when he looked at the old man.


    The old man was silent for a moment before he nodded his head.


    "When I was still a child, I heard of the battle thousands of years ago between the three great Berserkers and the Shamans¡¯ Great Patriarch¡­" the young man mumbled, and fascination appeared in his eyes.


    Outside, the windstorm continued howling on the snow in, only growing stronger. At its center, Su Ming could also feel his own aura increasing.


    "Snowstorm¡­" he mumbled. The instant he uttered that one word, an endless amount of snow appeared around in the sky around Dark Mountain, the tribe, and the blood moon!


    That snow seemed to have fused together with the snow that had originally been in the area until they could not be told apart from each other. Once they fit together perfectly, the scene that appeared in the sky was the Picture of the snow covered Blood Moon and Dark Mountain!


    The moment the picture was revealed, Su Ming lifted his head and let out a long howl towards the sky. The aura within him increased exponentially, and his blood started circting rapidly within him. The power of Awakening started rising in an astonishing manner.


    As it rose, cracking sounds came from within Su Ming¡¯s body as if his flesh and blood were being pressed down and his bones were rubbing against each other. That power increased until eventually, a loud bang sounded in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    The moment it did so, Su Ming broke through the middle stage of the Awakening Realm and went into theter stage!


    Almost the second he arrived at theter stage of the Awakening Realm, the Picture of the snow covered Blood Moon and Dark Mountain in the sky charged towardshim like a scroll painting that was dragged into the windstorm, then as it twisted in the air, it flew towards Su Ming along with the windstorm!


    The Mountain Mark was on his face, the red moon in his eye, the tribe on his chest, and the snow flew around his entire body!


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s power increased once again. The piece of Berserker Bone he had obtained from Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor in the past started melting rapidly within his body. A power that belonged to those in the Berserker Tribe spread out and turned into the power of Awakening Realm belonging to Su Ming. It fused with his Qi, and as his heart pounded strongly against his chest, it spread into every part of his body.


    Along with thepletion of his Berserker Mark, Su Ming¡¯s body experienced an earthshaking change. He became stronger while still retaining his original physical form. His power continued rising, and just when he arrived at theter stage of the Awakening Realm, he shot straight into the peak of theter stage. There was only a little more before he could attain greatpletion in the Awakening Realm!


    Su Ming had a strong feeling that if he closed that small distance and attainedpletion in the Awakening Realm, then he could try and conquer that realm that belonged only to those who were powerful - Bone Sacrifice!


    He would need to refine a piece of his spine into the true Berserker Bone. The Berserker Bone that only belonged to the Ancients and would only appear through atavism! Only when he managed to refine such a bone could he be seen as to have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    If the day came when he could turn all his bones into the Ancients¡¯ Bones, then even if he could not split apart heaven and earth and pluck the stars, moon, and sun from the sky, his physical abilities would still be enough for him to have the wind and clouds at his beck and call!


    If he could take one more step and be one of the few who, through great difficulty, reached the Berserker Soul Realm after attaining greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, then he could call himself as one of the truly powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Tribe!


    It was a long road, but Su Ming longed for it!


    Su Ming swiftly opened his eyes and the Berserker Mark covering his entire body glowed, but as calmness filled his eyes, there was also a hint of pity hidden underneath.


    He had tried, but he fell slightly short of that step that would take him to reach greatpletion in the Awakening Realm. He could not cross over and could only stay in theter stage of the Awakening Realm while endlessly umting his power.


    ¡®I know what¡¯s missing¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stood up silently. The instant he stood up, the windstorm around him disappeared and the world returned to its original state. Snow continued falling from the sky.


    This time, when Su Ming stood up, he did not rely on the puppet beast but his own legs. As his power increased, his physical body¡¯s strength also increased exponentially. The sixteen ice hoops could no longer limit his movements.


    ¡®Life is missing from my Berserker Mark¡­ The tribe is empty, but I don¡¯t have the ability to draw the people who belong there. I need the song yed by the xun in my memories to envelop my Berserker Mark and bring me¡­ to find the path back to my home¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. The memory of Tian Xie Zi bringing him to that peaceful tribe surfaced in his mind. He also remembered the blind, old xun maker in the tribe who could no longer see light.


    ¡®I should find time and retrieve¡­ my xun,¡¯ Su Ming mumbled and swatted away the snow on his body before walking back towards Western Sea n¡¯s tribe in the distance.


    Zi Che ran forth from thousands of feet away. When he saw Su Ming, the worry on his face faded away. When Su Ming nodded at him with a smile, he followed behind and walked slowly back to the tribe with him.


    When the two of them reached the tribe and walked in, almost all the people stood outside their tribes and looked towards Su Ming at the same time.


    There were no words, neither were there a lot of actions taken, but when those gazes fell on Su Ming, all of the people lowered their heads. Su Ming walked past them calmly and did not stop. He went to his tent, bent his back, and walked in.


    The night went by. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but the moment Su Ming entered the tent, the sun started rising in the distance¡­


    A new day had arrived. Wind blew past thend and lifted the snow, sweeping it through the tribe. This day would be the first day of the auction held by Western Sea n!


    After resting for two hours in his tent, Chang Yi came to Su Ming¡¯s tent with a rather courteous bearing, along with well-hiddenplicated feelings, and personally escorted Su Ming to the auction hall.


    "Congrattions, brother Su. Your power has improved. Even with my power in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, I still feel somewhat pressured when I stand before you." Chang Yi walked beside Su Ming and spoke as he wrapped his fist in his palm to Su Ming.


    Su Ming smiled faintly and wrapped his fist to return the salute, but he did not choose to provide too many exnations.


    Zi Che followed behind silently. However, his eyes would asionally scan through the surroundings with caution hidden within his gaze.


    The three of them soon reached the easternmost part of the tribe. There was arge building there. It was built in the form of a ring and looked incredibly majestic; it should be able to amodate several thousands of people within.


    Right in the center was a circr shaped tform. That spot should be the ce where the items would be brought out to be auctioned. There were ring shaped stages around that tform. Except for the topyer, which was divided into several individual rooms, the otheryers underneath were decorated with several tables and chairs that surrounded the tform. There were already quite some people who were sitting there and waiting for the auction to begin.


    The ce bubbled with noise. asionally, someone would enter, and sometimes, someone would move from their seats to search for their friends to talk. There were also quite a number of Western Sea n disciples patrolling around the ce and looking at all the people who came forth with aloof gazes.


    "The auction is about to start. Brother Su, this way please. n Elder Bi Zong Hai reserved the ninth room at the topyer specifically for you," Chang Yi said respectfully. His respect was born not just because of the pressure brought by Su Ming after his power increased, but also because of the piece of news he received just this morning.


    n Elder Hai sent word to leave a room at the topyer empty for Su Ming.


    It had to be stated that there were not many rooms in the topyer to begin with, and they were reserved for the powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm. Normal people would not be able to step inside! Besides, the rooms in the topyer were originally filled. That ninth room was only built just this morning.


    For one person, they built an additional room. This thing was something that was difficult to imagine for Chang Yi. Su Ming might not be from the same n as he, but he still needed to be more courteous and respectful towards him.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but he did not decline having the room. He nodded his head, and under Chang Yi¡¯s lead, he went to the topyer and entered the ninth room.


    Once he entered the room, Su Ming saw an incredibly beautiful woman with an alluring body and shapely curves standing up from a chair in the room. She smiled at him, and that one smile was flirtatious and filled with a unique charm.


    "I am Zi Shan, and my Master is Hai Yun Lai. By the orders of my Master, I havee to provide you with the exnations towards the items that will be auctioned."


    A barely noticeable crease appeared between Su Ming¡¯s brows. He did not know what happened yesterday night, but he could tell that the man named Hai was slightly odd. He left Su Ming a room for his own and also arranged his own disciple toe forth to provide exnations and serve him. It was pretty puzzling for someone of n Elder Hai Dong Zong¡¯s status to do such a thing. It was either that he had other ns, or he had a request to make of Su Ming.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he asked unhurriedly, "Is this all?"

 Chapter 305 — Western Sea’s Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 305: Western Sea¡¯s Prelude</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming had already be more mature and was no longer the boy from Dark Mountain who had been ignorant of everything around him. The change in his tribe, waking up in the Land of South Morning, rising in status in Han Mountain City, the trip to thend of the Shamans, and everything he went through in Freezing Sky had let to Su Ming¡¯s intelligence continuously bing more well-rounded at a speed as if he was going through one transformation after another.


    Even if he was still not as cunning as monsters, he was no longer a greenhorn.


    Take this situation for an example. If it was his past self when he was still in Dark Mountain, he would definitely have chosen to ask what these people wanted right in their faces.


    If it was his past self when he had just arrived in Han Mountain City after the change in his tribe, he would have made a different choice. There was a high possibility that he would have gone for a second, less preferable choice, and backed out of the room once he saw it and the woman before him. He would then have searched for a corner and joined the auction from there, crushing all their ns by remaining in solitude.


    Yet now, as Su Ming gained more experience, his choice changed once again. He did not choose to ask for the answer, neither did he choose to leave alone and remain in solitude. Instead, he chose to use another method. By acting as if he was extorting something from them, he could discover what the problem was by their expressions, their eyes, and other minor details, and from there, he could make his decision.


    "Brother Su, what do you mean?" The woman with the alluring body, whose voice sounded like orchids, Zi Shan, smiled beautifully with a calm expression even after she heard Su Ming¡¯s words.


    Su Ming did not answer her. He simply cast a calm nce at the woman before he turned around and walked past the stunned Chang Yi, who was standing behind him after he led Su Ming into the room. Judging by his actions, Su Ming wanted to leave the ninth room.


    Zi Che followed silently by his side. At that moment, a glint appeared in Zi Shan¡¯s eyes. She did not immediately speak, but when Su Ming was halfway out of the room and looked as if he really intended to leave, her voice traveled faintly into his ears.


    "Am I like a ferocious beast that you chose to leave right after you saw me?"


    Her voice was very pleasant to the ears and made her sound pitiful. There was also a certain melodic quality to her voice, making others want to continue listening to it, but Su Ming was not one of them. With one step, he moved out of the roompletely and walked forward without even turning back.


    When he was three to five steps away from the room, Zi Shan¡¯s voice came once again from within.


    "Brother Su, please wait. Of course this isn¡¯t everything. As an apology, my Master said you may choose one of the items that will be auctioned off this time and my Master will buy it for you."


    As Zi Shan spoke, she walked out of the room and smiled at Su Ming. That smile on her face was so beautiful that it could make hearts race against chests.


    At the very least, it made Chang Yi look rather ufortable.


    Su Ming stopped. With a smile on his face, he turned around and met Zi Shan¡¯s gaze. Then he walked towards the room. Zi Shan intentionally moved half a step back, and once Su Ming entered the room, he sat down on the chair by the side.


    Zi Che stood behind him silently, like a block of wood. Even if he had his eyes closed, his awareness of his surroundings did not go down. Almost all his attention was poured into every single minute sign of movement around them.


    Zi Shan closed the door to the room and strutted inside. She sat down across from Su Ming and once her beautiful eyes sized up Zi Che, who was standing behind him, she looked at Su Ming and smiled before she even said anything.


    "Brother Su, you live up to your name as a disciple of the ninth summit, you even brought a follower while traveling around. I cannot hope topare to you in this matter."


    From Su Ming¡¯s position, he could clearly see the center of the auction hall underneath through the window nearby. At that moment, the area underneath was bustling with excitement, and streams of people continuously entered the hall.


    "He¡¯s not my follower but my disciple nephew," Su Ming retorted gently.


    "I see, and here I was wondering why this brother looked familiar. Now that you mentioned it, I remembered. Isn¡¯t this the famous Zi Che, who is ranked in the top ten in Freezing Sky n¡¯s ranking board of the Great Frozen ins?" Zi Shan covered her petite mouth and put on a stupefied look as if she had just recognized him.


    Zi Che remained silent and did not bother giving her a reaction. He was already used to this type of ridicule. From his initial bouts of embarrassment, he had grown to not be too bothered by all these, because he knew that the people of the ninth summit had touched his heart in a manner that other ces would never be able to do so.


    When Zi Shan said those words, her eyes fell on Su Ming as if she was doing so unwittingly and she started searching for cracks in Su Ming¡¯s behavior, but s, she found nothing.


    Su Ming still remained calm andposed, and there was not a hint of change on him. After all, he practiced the Clearing Mind Art and his actions were all executed once his mind was cleared. Perhaps his actions would seem slightly green to some old folks, but this woman before him would not be able to find any cracks in his behavior so easily, even if there was displeasure boiling in his heart right then.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, ignored the woman¡¯s words, breathed calmly, and waited for the auction to start. Bai Su was the one girl who saw this attitude of his the most and had been angered many times in the past due to him ignoring her. She had thought of everything she could possibly do to get him to react to her, but none of them bore great results.


    From this alone, it could be seen that this particr attitude of Su Ming¡¯s dealt quite a huge blow to women.


    Zi Shan stared at Su Ming for a long period of time. This was the first time she had ever seen him with this attitude of his. He was tantly treating her like an ornament, or perhaps pretending that she did not even exist. It made Zi Shan, whose words were already at the tip of her tongue, bite her tongue and swallow her words.


    "Brother Su, you have great bearing¡­" After a long while, Zi Shanmented once again in a rather disgruntled fashion. Yet her reply was merely Su Ming closing his eyes as if he did not hear her.


    Zi Shan stared at him for a while before she also closed her eyes and no longer paid any heed to him.


    By doing so, a veil of silence instantly fell over the room, andpared to the noise outside, the room and what went on beyond were like two different worlds.


    However,pared to Su Ming, Zi Shan was still somewhatcking. She could not truly clear her mind and would asionally open her eyes and look at him. A frown gradually appeared between her brows.


    ¡®I refuse to believe that this person can truly remain so calm. He¡¯s definitely pretending. I¡¯ve seen way too many people who like pretending that they¡¯re sophisticated characters.¡¯ Zi Shan let out a cold harrumph in her heart.


    In the midst of the silence in the room, time passed by slowly. Approximately the burning of an incense stickter, muffled drum beats came from the tform at the center of the auction hall.


    The drum beats were like rumbling thunder that seemed to be able to shake the sky and earth. The sounds spread in all directions, and each drum beat felt as if itnded on people¡¯s bodies, causing most of those who heard it to feel their hearts shaking.


    As the drum beats reverberated through the air, whining sounds spread out swiftly and blended into the drum beats. However, they were much sharper and seemed to have snatched away all the audience¡¯s breaths before they rose into the sky.


    The drum beats and whining sounds made the auction hall that could amodate thousands of people to instantly fall silent. All their gazes gathered on the tform at the center.


    At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. He saw nine burly men standing on the tform at the center of the auction hall beyond the balcony. They were striking the beast skin drums ced before each of them with both hands.


    The drum beats rumbled in the air and fused together. There were also nine beautiful women wearing white long robes that were somewhat revealing standing beside those nine burly men.


    Each of the nine women held gigantic conches in their hands. Naturally, those sharp whining sounds came from the conches.


    The moment the drum beats and the whining sounds from the conches reached their climax, the earth trembled. An even crack appeared on the tform at the center. As the crack spread into its surroundings, the men and women went to stand at the edge of the tform. The instant they did so, a gigantic stone pir rose up from the crack.


    Once the stone pir rose to about one hundred feet, it gradually came to a stop. A mumbling sound that no one could hear clearly spread through the area, and it was followed right after by uproars breaking out everywhere.


    As that voice spread out, an astonishing change happened to the sky above the gigantic open air auction hall. Ripples appeared in the bright sky, and they spread out to cover a distance of several tens of thousands of lis.


    "Western Sea n¡­" an aged voice spoke from the sky. The moment it did so, as the ripples grew in number, the ripples that covered those tens of thousands of lis turned into a magnificent sea!


    It was as if those tens of thousands of lis in the world no longer belonged to Freezing Sky at that instant but had turned into Western Sea n¡¯s sea. The seawater was as tall as the sky and the ripples that could be seen were all caused by the seawater¡¯s movement. The ground where the auction hall was located was then turned into the seabed for this sea!


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stood up and took a few steps forward to stand at the edge of the balcony before he looked outwards. He was not the only one who did so. At that moment, many people in the auction hall had also stood up to look at this scene, where the world was transformed, and all their expressions changed.


    This was not a change brought by a simple illusion but was an astonishing transformation that looked incredibly real. In the space around Su Ming which had now turned into a sea, he saw countless colorful branches appearing. He also saw all sorts of fishes swimming in the water. Some swam in groups, while others swam alone. When Su Ming opened his mouth, he could even see arge amount of air bubbles floating out of his mouth.


    "This is a Rune Western Sea n invented many years ago. Brother Su, what do you think of it?" Zi Shan smiled and went up to stand beside him. As she spoke, air bubbles floated out of her mouth as well, and it made it seem as if they were really in the sea.


    Zi Shan noticed what Su Ming was looking at and exined with a light chuckle, "That colorful thing is called a coral."


    As Zi Shan spoke, each of the nine beautifuldies who wore rather revealing white dresses standing at the edge of the tform at the center of the auction hall brought out a white scale. They stuck it to their foreheads and their bodies immediately floated up. Their naked feet instantly turned into fish tails, and they turned into nine mermaids who swam around the auction hall. Their beautiful singing voices still managed to transmit in the seawater, and those who heard them were enchanted.


    Almost the instant the mermaids started swimming in the water, the nine burly men brought out blue beast skins and stuck them on their bodies. Once they did so, their bodies started twisting, and after a moment, muffled roars rang, and the nine men turned into nine ferocious sea dragons. Their roars spread through the entire area and fused with the mermaids¡¯ song, creating a sight that shook the people¡¯s hearts!


    At that moment, the aged voice spoke abruptly from the stone pir, "After the long hundred years, Western Sea n¡¯s auction will once again be held in thend of Freezing Sky!"

 Chapter 306 — Crane!

    <h4>Chapter 306: Crane!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming saw the mermaids and sea dragons, his pupils shrank. This scene felt somewhat familiar to him, and a memory abruptly surfaced in his mind. It was the memory of the ck-robed man who destroyed Dark Mountain. He had also cast an Art like this at the end of the battle and covered himself with a beast skin before turning into a ferocious creature.


    "That is the Beast Form Transfiguration Art. You must have heard about it before. This is an Art Western Sea n inherited from the Ancients. No one else but those from Western Sea n can use this Art in the Land of South Morning." A proud look appeared on Zi Shan¡¯s face as she spokenguidly beside Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained silent.


    As the ancient voice echoed from that stone pir on the tform at the center of the auction hall, the seawater above the stone pir distorted and an old man appeared, standing on it.


    The old man wore a long blue robe that was so big that it covered the surface of the stone pir under his feet, and some of the cloth even spilled down the pir. His hair was blue, and if it was not because of his old appearance, it would be difficult to discern his age with just one look.


    "My fellow tribesmen in thend of Freezing Sky, I am Feng Shao Feng of Western Sea n. It is my pleasure to be here and be the host of the auction. This time, Western Sea n has prepared a lot of rare items for all of you in thend of Freezing Sky. I am not good with words, so I will say no more.


    "The first item to be auctioned is¡­"


    When the old man started speaking, the nine sea dragons swimming around the area stopped roaring, and the songs from the nine mermaids also gradually faded away. Only the old man¡¯s words echoed in the area.


    The moment he finished hisst sentence, a mermaid immediately swam forward with a swaying tail fin. Her hands had been empty just moments ago, but now, as a whirlpool appeared in between her hands, a purple skull instantly appeared in her hands. She lifted it up and held it above her head as she swam around the hall so that all the people there could clearly see the bone.


    It was a skull that did not seem to belong to those in the Berserker Tribe. Its size was about that of a basin, and the few bones jutting out of the top of the skull were shining grimly with a chilling re. Clearly it was a beast¡¯s skull.


    Especially since there was a symmetrical crack at the center of its brows above its eyes, making it seem as if it had a third eye!


    As the bone appeared, a great wave of sorrow spread out. That sorrow felt so real that it actually caused the seawater to start showing signs of freezing. If that had just been the case, it would have been fine, but the seawater around the skull also started showing signs of freezing. As the mermaid swam around the area, a ring of ice chips seemingly appeared in the area she just swam past.


    "As usual, we will not offer detailed descriptions of the first item. You will all need to determine its value with your own judgment. I can only say that this creature had the power equivalent to those in the greatpletion of the Bone Sacrifice Realm when it was still alive!


    "The starting bid for this bone is 100,000 stone coins, and every time you ce a bid, the minimum increase must be 1,000 stone coins." A glint appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes, and his voice traveled to the entire area like a loud p of thunder.


    There were thousands of people in the auction hall, and some of them hade to this ce since early morning. The moment the old man¡¯s voice rang out, they fell into silence.


    Perhaps some people loved making noise in this sort of ce and talk amongst themselves, but most of the people who came here chose to remain silent. It was without a doubt that the more precious was the item that was brought out, there would also be less people who knew about it. Besides, most of the people who were invited to this ce were very independent people. Very few of these buyers would go along the flow and ce bids.


    "110,000," a voice said from the crowd gathered in the auction hall. The instant it spoke, immediately, a number of people looked over. The person who called the bid was a man. However, since he wore a straw hat over his head, his face could not be seen clearly.


    Such an appearance was rarely seen in this area.


    "120,000!"


    "130,000!" Perhaps it was because someone had ced the first bid, gradually, more voices appeared in session.


    Su Ming stood inside the ninth room and looked at the purple and ck beast bone calmly.


    "Brother Su, do you like it? This beast bone is the only thing left behind by a powerful creature with a cold attribute. One of the n Elders from Western Sea n obtained that beast bone when he went out on a journey. ording to him, that creature was trying to break through and reach a level equivalent to Berserkers in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but it failed and was burnt alive by freezing fire. Besides this skull, its entire body, flesh, and blood were all burnt to ashes.


    "This skull was not destroyed by the freezing fire because the beast hid a fragment of its soul in there before it died. If a person who is skilled in foreign Arts obtains it, they can provide nourishments for that skull and reap its rewards."


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept past that beast bone. After a long while, he shook his head.


    "210,000!" a sullen voice stated from within the auction hall. The person who spoke was the man with the straw hat, who was also the person who had called for the first bid.


    Once heid his bid, no one spoke again for quite some time. The blue-haired old man smiled faintly.


    "210,000! The item now belongs to this man!"


    "We¡¯ll now begin bidding for the second item. This one is quite interesting¡­"


    The old man paused in his words, and one of the sea dragons roaming around the area let out a huge roar before going towards the old man. Its body twisted beside the old man and he returned to his human form. The man lifted his arms high above his head, and in his hands, a ck stone de appeared!


    That de was very crudely made and only the vague shape of a de could be seen. Yet the body of the de itself was rough and it did not seem to be anything special.


    "Bring the beast here," the old man¡¯s said in a mild tone.


    The moment his voice traveled out, someone from Western Sea n immediately stepped forward from the crowd around him. With a wave of his arm, a ferocious beast that looked like a lion immediately appeared. The creature¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and once it appeared, it roared towards the sky, but its eyes were filled with fear. Just as it was about to retreat, the old man took up the stone de and pointed it at the creature.


    With that one move, the beast instantly let out a shrill cry. Its body started trembling viciously, and as an uproar broke out in the crowd, the beast¡¯s body turned into a puddle of blood. Even its bones were melted, and a lock of ck hair flew out of the puddle of blood. A miniature-sized shadow of the beast could be seen faintly in the lock of hair. The instant it appeared, it flew straight towards the stone de in the old man¡¯s hands and disappeared into it.


    "Soul Separation Stone!"


    "It¡¯s the Soul Separation Stone!"


    "How could anyone be so wasteful and use such a big Soul Separation Stone to make a de?!"


    Thunderous uproars broke out in the crowd. Waves of sound rose among the people due to the appearance of the de. The stone¡¯s fame was incredibly great, and due to its shape, it was very easy to identify it. Its effects were especially rare, and only that stone had such an effect. That was why while many people knew about it, those who had actually seen the thing were few and in-between.


    The old man smiled and said slowly, "That¡¯s right. This is a Soul Separation Stone de. Well, there¡¯s no need for me to give too many descriptions for this item. The starting bid for this is the same, 100,000!"


    "200,000!"


    "250,000!"


    "280,000!"


    "300,000!"


    Sounds of bids being ced immediately traveled out, and the appearance of these voices instantly caused the price of the stone de to go up by several fold from its starting bid.


    Su Ming stood behind the balcony and looked at the stone de. A glint appeared briefly in his eyes, and he looked at the old man holding the de. That old man looked calm, still wearing a smile on his lips. He looked very rxed, but Su Ming could tell somewhat that there were a few secrets lying behind the auction.


    It was not difficult to guess those secrets, and neither did Western Sea n try to hide it. There were also quite a few people who understood what went on behind the auction in thend of Freezing Sky. However, those were the rules. Even if they knew about it, they still could not change it.


    ¡®Not bad. By using the auction that is only held once a century and bringing out arge number of valuable treasures, they can stir up the greed lying within human hearts. As the bidders continuouslypete against each other, they will start getting into conflicts with one another. In fact, once every auction ends, there will be people killing each other!


    ¡®Those who obtained a treasure, they have alreadymitted the biggest crime punishable by death by simply possibly possessing these items. Even if they escaped being killed, they can¡¯t escape being remembered by others. Once the others have a chance¡­


    ¡®With this method, they can weaken Freezing Sky n¡¯s power¡­ Just like what Freezing Sky n is doing right now in thend of Western Sea by holding the same auction. Their goals are the same!¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. Even if he had understood the purpose of the auction, he still could not change it, neither could he leave the ce, because he had something he desired here.


    That Soul Separation Stone de was eventually sold at a price of 930,000 stone coins. Forget the true value of the item, even if the person who bought it obtained it at a cheaper price than it should have at market value, he still had to pay for the consequences. By how the person hurriedly paid the required amount of stone coins and how quickly he left the area with the de, perhaps what awaited him was repeated running and escaping.


    "What I¡¯m about to bring out this time is something I really like. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m poor and can¡¯t buy it¡­"


    The blue-haired old man let out a long sigh and lifted his right hand. This time, the item was not brought over by any mermaids or sea dragons. Instead, he had that item with him.


    The moment he lifted his right hand, all the people¡¯s gazes were trained on him. In the old man¡¯s hands, he held a crane woven with grass!


    "The crane is a mysterious creature in the other worlds. It has a docile temperament and is well liked by Immortals there. We aren¡¯t able to examine how this crane came to be, but it¡¯s clearly not something made by us Berserkers!


    "I don¡¯t know what sort of grass was used to make this crane, but¡­"


    The old man lifted his right hand and waved it before him. The crane instantly floated up, and with a gentle glow, it turned into a true Immortal Crane. It flew around the area, and its graceful movements seemed to stir up soft sounds in the air. As it flew, its soulless eyes swept through the area.


    The instant its eyesnded on the balcony to Su Ming¡¯s room, it shuddered lightly, but soon returned to normal before it flew back to the old man¡¯s hands and went back to being a grass woven object.


    "There is an Art contained within it that doesn¡¯t belong to us Berserkers. From my understanding, this grass should be normal grass. The reason why this thing could turn into a real crane and fly is because there is a type of spirit contained within that belongs to the other worlds, it¡¯s also called¡­ the Dao!


    "If there are those who can understand its spirit, then I congratte you beforehand here! The starting bid for this item is the same, 100,000!" The blue-haired old man¡¯s voice traveled forth.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. When the Immortal Crane flew in the air, his divine sense acted up slightly. It seemed that there was a simr but faint power of the divine sense within the Immortal Crane. That faint divine sense seemed to have noticed him, that was why the crane looked at him just then!


    "500,000," a woman¡¯s voice suddenly spoke. That woman¡¯s voice was very gentle, but as her voice traveled out, arge number of people instantly recognized who it belonged to!


    In the crowd were a few spots that no one around dared get closer. In a spot that was rather spacious stood a long-haired woman dressed in white. She was the owner of the calm voice.


    She was Tian Lan Meng!

 Chapter 307 — Su Ming’s Counterattack!

    <h4>Chapter 307: Su Ming¡¯s Counterattack!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked calm, as he usually did. The only change was the slight crease between his brows, which soon disappeared. If it had been anyone else bidding, he might have been somewhat interested in the crane and joined in to bid.


    Yet since it was Tian Lan Meng, and she started with 500,000 stone coins right from the get go, Su Ming only gave it a brief thought before he decided not to open his mouth.


    Yet even if he did not speak, it did not mean that the others in the room would not ce a bid. By the side, Zi Shan noticed the slight crease between Su Ming¡¯s brows before it disappeared. A barely noticeable glint appeared in her eyes and with a light chuckle, she spoke in a gentle voice.


    "700,000."


    The auction hall should have fallen into silence the moment Tian Lan Meng ced her bid. Most of the people were wary of her status, and the thought that they should notpete against her even rose within them. After all, to them, this item did not seem to have much use.


    That was why when Zi Shan¡¯s voice broke the silence, it immediately caught the attention of the crowd in the auction hall. Multiple pairs of eyes were instantly trained on the balcony leading to the ninth room.


    Su Ming was standing there, and right beside him was Zi Shan, who was smiling as she looked at Su Ming. The expression she put on made it seem as if she was just following Su Ming¡¯s orders.


    The first thought that appeared in most of the people¡¯s minds once they saw the scene at the balcony of the ninth room was that Su Ming had ordered the woman to ce that bid!


    Tian Lan Meng also lifted her head. Once she cast a nce at Su Ming standing at the balcony, she moved her gaze onto Zi Shan with a calm expression.


    "1,000,000," she said gently.


    "Brother Su, do you still want that?" In the ninth room, Zi Shan covered her mouth and smiled before looking towards Su Ming.


    A chilling look settled in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he gave the woman a look. Her actions were disgustingly sinister. Just by standing beside him, she could create animosity between him and Tian Lan Meng, and that casual bid of 700,000 stone coins had just caused Tian Lan Meng to have to spend more than one fold of what she originally needed to.


    "No," Su Ming averted his gaze and said calmly.


    Zi Shan¡¯s pupils shrank. She had originally thought Su Ming would definitely get angry. Even if that anger was not shown outwardly, he would still identally reveal some of it, and if he did, she would have seeded in her ns.


    In fact, she had already nned out what to say to Su Ming in her heart. She did not think that he would not be able to tell what she had just done, but she was also certain that he would be unable to fault her for it. After all, everything she did was for him. On the surface, that is.


    Yet now, aside from Su Ming¡¯s gaze, which had turned slightly colder, no other changes could be found on him. It made Zi Shan think that the man before her was very enigmatic, and it gave her a feeling that she could not predict his actions.


    The grass woven crane was eventually bought by Tian Lan Meng. Even if she had paid twice the amount of what she originally offered, it was nothing to her.


    She was only concerned about the fact that this crane came from some other world and interested in whether this thing could help her in reaching an epiphany regarding Dao.


    The auction continued under the blue-haired old man¡¯s voice. As the items were continuously brought out and as the mermaids and sea dragons swam around the auction hall, gradually, sounds of discussions rose among the crowd, and they would not die down. A strongpetitive air was also slowly stirred up among them. That atmosphere filled the entire auction hall.


    Zi Shan gradually found herself unable to read Su Ming. This man, who was standing not too far away from her, had still not ced a bid on a single item. He only stood there and watched the items being bought by other people quietly.


    Several hourster, the intensepetition in the auction hall had caused buzzing sounds to fill the area, making it seem as if there was an invisible energy force enveloping the ce. It could affect the people¡¯s emotions, making all those there to go mad for the auctioned items.


    Yet Su Ming remained as calm as water. He stood there and watched, unaffected.


    ¡®This person may seem steady, but is in truth very naive. By acting sophisticated, once he ces a bid during the auction, he¡¯ll definitely attract attention to himself, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to get something easily without having anyonepete against him.


    ¡®He¡¯s unlike those who had been cing bids for every single item. It¡¯s easier for them to get what they want.¡¯


    Zi Shan cast a nce at Su Ming before she averted her gaze.


    At that moment, the blue-haired old man standing on the stone pir in the middle of the auction hall let out a few coughs. It lightened up the tense atmosphere that had filled up the area, and once it did and the people slightly piped down, his voice traveled in all directions once again.


    "We are deeply grateful to your generosity, my fellow tribesmen of Freezing Sky. All the previous valuable treasures we brought out have been sold. I believe the next item I bring out will have the same fate.


    "But I would have to warn all of you. This item might stir up fiercepetition among all of you. Please be prepared." When the blue-haired old man finished speaking, he lifted his right hand swiftly.


    "Bring it here!"


    Once he spoke, arge mass of distorted ripples spreading out to an area of several hundreds of feet appeared abruptly behind him. Rumbling sounds came from within those ripples, and they were followed suit by nine people walking out of it slowly. All of the nine people were strong men, and a long speary on their shoulders. The instant all these people walked out of the distorted ripples, a gigantic ck spear of one hundred feet appeared before the crowd!


    The moment it did, an astonishing murderous aura spread out with a whistle, enveloping the entire area, causing all the people present to hear a shrill cry.


    In fact, some of the people who had high cultivation bases could see faint shadows of thousands upon thousands of vengeful spirits gathered on that long spear. They swirled around and let out pained screams.


    "Sky Shaman Spear!"


    "This is¡­ I read about this item in some ancient scrolls before. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no doubt that this is it! That¡¯s Sky Shaman Spear!"


    "A thousand years ago, the Shaman Tribe carried out arge scale invasion into Sky Mist Barrier and used a special method to create nine Sky Shaman Spears. Rumors say that each of these Sky Shaman Spears contain such incredible power that they could shake the sky and earth. They can¡­ kill those in the Berserker Soul Realm!"


    Uproars broke out among the people and their voices stirred up waves upon waves of sounds that filled the entire auction hall. Many in the audience even stood up instinctively with disbelief on their faces.


    A hint of pride appeared on the blue-haired old man¡¯s face. This item had been the cause of many discussions in Western Sea n on whether it should be brought out and auctioned off. Eventually, it was decided that it should be sent to thend of Freezing Sky.


    "This item is indeed Sky Shaman Spear. There is no mistaking it, because we of the Western Sea n have ascertained the identity of this thing! If you want to use it, you must first offer a sacrifice, but once it strikes, it can destroy a powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    "However, as this item has already been around for a very long time and because the Shamans have also lost the method to create this spear, that is why this spear can only be used one more time. After that one time, it will disintegrate into dust and disappear.


    "Yet even though you can only use it once, if you have this, then you will possess a power strong enough to make those in the Berserker Soul Realm wary of you. With this item, you might even be able to escape death once during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt!


    "The starting bid for this item is 1,000,000. You can ce your bids now!" The old man waved his arm, and the moment he finished speaking, the voices of people yelling out their bids immediately rose into the air.


    "1,500,000!"


    "2,000,000!"


    "2,300,000!"


    "2,700,000!"


    "3,500,000!"


    The excited voices continued growing in volume in the auction hall. Zi Shan hesitated for moment in the ninth room before she looked at Su Ming. However, in her eyes, Su Ming still looked and behaved the same way. Nothing changed on him.


    "Brother Su, if you like this item, I can buy it for you¡­"


    "Your Master will buy an item for me once, right?" Su Ming turned his head around and gave Zi Shan a look.


    "Only once." Zi Shan nodded.


    "Anything at all?" Su Ming smiled.


    "Anything you like, brother Su!" Zi Shan lifted her chin and spoke. Her voice was very pleasant to the ears.


    "But I don¡¯t trust you. I¡¯ll only trust you when I have everything on paper." As Su Ming spoke, he lifted his right hand and brought out a white beast skin from his bosom before he spread it on the table, then he looked at Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan hesitated for a moment, but once she remembered her Master¡¯s orders, she chose not to mull over Su Ming¡¯s words anymore and went up to the paper. With a few strokes of her right index finger, graceful letters appeared on the beast skin. ording to the promise they made, once she wrote down the words, she pressed her palm on the beast skin and left a print of her palm on it.


    "Now then, I wonder if I can buy you, Miss Zi Shan." Su Ming continued smiling as he put away the beast skin and looked at Zi Shan.


    Zi Shan was momentarily taken aback by his words, but soon after, her face darkened.


    "Brother Su, please don¡¯t joke around. What I¡¯m talking about is the auctioned items. Besides, even if you want to buy me, you might not be able to bear the consequences." Displeasure boiled in Zi Shan¡¯s heart, and her expression turned freezing cold.


    "Name a price." Su Ming was not at all bothered by the cold tone in Zi Shan¡¯s voice. He simply spoke with a drawl.


    "You!" Zi Shan red at Su Ming. This was something she had never encountered before, and it rendered her speechless,pletely unable to retort.


    At that moment, the shouts of people cing their bids outside were growing louder with each passing moment. The appearance of the spear had caused a stir among many of them, shocking them right down to the bottom of their hearts, causing them to all open their mouths and shout their bids.


    "8,600,000!"


    "9,400,000!"


    "10,000,000!"


    The voice that ced the 10,000,000 bid came from the same type of room as Su Ming¡¯s. It was from the third room. The voice that traveled out from that room was gentle, but gentle though it may be, its tone was one that spoke of not allowing anyone to refute his words.


    Perhaps it was the appearance of that voice that caused a short period of silence to fall in the auction hall. Once Zi Shan heard it, she red at Su Ming and her lips curled up into a cold sneer.


    "Even with 10,000,000 stone coins, you still can¡¯t buy me. Su Ming, I respect you as a guest, but don¡¯t you dare think you can act so cockily! By saying such things, you are humiliating me!" Zi Shan¡¯s voice turned colder.


    "Humiliation, hmm¡­?" Su Ming smiled. "Miss Zi Shan, I want the spear. Please pay for me!" Once he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at the auction hall beyond the balcony.


    "100,000,000!" he said unhurriedly, but his voice sounded like thunder crashing as it traveled out, causing the entire auction to fall into deathly silence in an instant. Numerous pairs of eyes were instantly trained onto the ninth room¡¯s balcony and onto Su Ming.


    Even the old auctioneer was stunned, swiftly turning his eyes towards Su Ming.


    Zi Shan was stupefied, and then, her expression changed drastically.


    She was not the only one who experienced a change in her expression at that moment. In the eighth room was an old man so withered he looked like a bag of bones. There was a wine cup in his hands. At that moment, with a loud crack, the wine cup shattered. A ferocious look appeared on his face and his breathing quickened, but when a thought appeared in his head, he forcefully suppressed his emotions.


    "100,000,000¡­ this¡­ this is¡­"


    "That¡¯s Su Ming! He just called a bid of 100,000,000!"


    "Does he have that many stone coins? 100,000,000 stone coins? That¡¯s impossible! You rarely see that amount appearing in an auction! Even if Sky Shaman Spear has incredible power, it can only be used once. It¡¯s not worth that price!"


    The blue-haired old man red at Su Ming and demanded in a hoarse voice, "Sir, do you understand that if you make a false bid and you can¡¯t pay the amount of stone coins you offered, then even if you are a disciple of Freezing Sky n, you will have to bear the consequences?!"

 Chapter 308 — That Cauldron, That Song, That Era…

    <h4>Chapter 308: That Cauldron, That Song, That Era¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Su Ming stood on the balcony, a smile appeared on his lips when he heard those words. He brought out the beast skin, and with one flick of his wrist, the beast skin flew towards that old man. Once he caught it, he opened it, and his expression instantly turned odd the moment he read the contents.


    Zi Shan stood by Su Ming¡¯s with eyes burning in anger. She did not think he would be this shameless. They had originally agreed that he would only buy one item, but she did not expect him to do this. Indeed, she had not exactly handled things tactfully just now, but she did not expect that this sort of change would happen.


    "That beast skin is very fragile. n Elder Feng, please be gentle when you handle it, if it gets destroyed, it won¡¯t do us good." Su Ming ignored Zi Shan¡¯s re and instead spokenguidly as he looked at the blue-haired old man.


    The blue-haired old man fell silent. He lifted his eyes from the beast skin and a hesitant look appeared on his face.


    The change in his expression, Su Ming¡¯s words, and the ridiculous bid of 100,000,000 immediately caught all the people¡¯s attention and stirred up their curiosity. Discussions rose into the air, and those sounds gradually grew in volume until they eventually turned into a buzzing.


    "Give it to him! I¡¯ll exin what¡¯s going on once I return to the n!"


    When the buzzing sounds caused by the discussions grew so loud that it seemed like the people¡¯s interest towards this matter had surpassed that towards the auction, a raspy and sullen voice suddenly came from the eighth room.


    A glint appeared in the blue-haired old man¡¯s eyes. The beast skin in his hands was immediately torn to dust, and at the same time, his voice reverberated through the area.


    "This item now belongs to you! Now, we will move on to the next item¡­"


    But before he could finish speaking, Su Ming suddenly spoke, causing his voice to appear almost at the same time as the old man¡¯s voice.


    "Wait. Since this thing now belongs to me, then I¡¯d like to ask you to help me handle it. I want you to put it up for auction."


    The old man lifted his head once again and stared at Su Ming. Hostility appeared in his eyes.


    "This goes against the rules, I won¡¯t allow it!"


    "I hereby put this item up for auction. The one who offers the highest price will get it. Let¡¯s put the starting bid at¡­ 5,000,000 stone coins, shall we? I¡¯ll take whatever I can get, so, my fellow disciples, I hope you¡¯ll ce your bids."


    When the old man spoke, his voice ovepped with Su Ming¡¯s voice at the same time once again in the auction hall.


    Laughter immediately spread through the auction hall. All those who coulde to the auction were people of status in thend of Freezing Sky. If they were not disciples from Freezing Sky n, then they would be powerful Berserkers from nearby tribes. It was only natural that they could easily decide on who they wanted to side with between Western Sea n and Su Ming.


    It was especially so since that Sky Shaman Spear was incredibly attractive to a lot of people there. The people who had previously ced their bids had originally thought that they would not be able to get it and were either sighing in pity or harboring other thoughts within their hearts when they heard Su Ming¡¯s words. They were immediately tempted.


    "6,000,000!"


    "7,000,000!"


    "8,000,000!"


    "10,000,000!" They reached that price once again, but this time, the person who ced the bid was not from the third room, but from the emaciated old man from the eighth room.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He cast a nce at Zi Shan, who was burning with anger as she red at him coldly from his side.


    Su Ming had put up with the woman¡¯s multiple provocations when she humiliated Zi Che and wanted to cause strife between him and Tian Lan Meng. Truth be told, Su Ming would even go so far as to say that he could already imagine incidents like these happening again in the future.


    "You¡¯re despicable!"


    Zi Shan¡¯s chest heaved in anger. She looked so mad that it seemed as if she wanted to just jump on Su Ming and tear him to shreds.


    Within the third room was the young man with a ck dragon embroidered on his robes, and he also happened to be the person who had initially ced the bid of 10,000,000 stone coins on the spear. At that moment, he sat in the room with a smile on his face.


    "That Su Ming is very interesting."


    Standing beside the young man was the old man from Heaven Gate. That old man shook his head with a wry smile on his lips, but he did not speak.


    "20,000,000!" The young man lifted his wine cup and took two sips from it before he spoke.


    His words traveled out of the room and echoed in the air of the auction hall, stirring up another wave of shock among the people. Up till now, while not many treasures had been brought out in the auction, the people there had pushed the atmosphere up to the climax.


    "21,000,000!" After a short period of silence, a voice appeared once again from the eighth room.


    "30,000,000!" The young man spoke unhurriedly from the third room. A look of interest appeared on his face. Suddenly, a slight hint of admiration grew within him towards Su Ming.


    "31,000,000!!" That hoarse voice from the eighth room only appeared once again after a while.


    "39,000,000." This time, the person who ced the bid was not the young man from the third room, but one from the empty spot in the corner of the auction hall where Tian Lan Meng was.


    Tian Lan Meng twirled a lock of her hair by her ear with a calm expression and spoke gently.


    The blue-haired old man standing on the stone pir at the center of the auction had an incredibly sullen expression on his face. He originally wanted to stop this, but when n Elder Hai from the eighth room joined the bidding, that which was unreasonable had turned into something reasonable.


    He also knew that n Elder Hai had to join in the bidding. It could even be said that he wanted Su Ming to hold that auction. If that did not happen, then he would be unable to exin himself once he returned to the n.


    Unless he could truly bring out 100,000,000 stone coins and give it to the n, then once his adversaries started interfering with him trying to clear things up, this matter would only continue getting worse.


    "40,000,000!" The voice that appeared from the eighth room burned with anger as it reverberated through the area.


    Tian Lan Meng smiled softly and no longer ced any more bids.


    As for the young man in the third room, he ced his wine cup down, thought for a moment, before he shook his head with a smile and decided not to ce any more bids as well.


    "Since you offered that price, then you must give the money to the owner of the spear. If that was a false bid, then you will have to be punished as well."


    The young man might not have continued cing bids, but he did not mind using those words to get acquainted with Su Ming. Besides, it was not as if he was worried about one n Elder in Western Sea n either.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the third room and made a mental note about that voice. Soon, someone knocked on the door. Once Zi Che opened it, he brought back a storage bag and handed it to Su Ming calmly.


    Su Ming took the bag and scanned it with his divine sense. Once he did so, he put it away. Then as if he was spurred on by the well of emotions stirring within him, he spokenguidly, as if talking to himself, but at the same time, seemed to also be talking to Zi Shan.


    "With this amount of money, I can join in the bid for every single item now. I don¡¯t have to be like before and not dare to ce any bids because I don¡¯t have any coins in my pocket."


    "I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you! Su Ming, you¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re despicable!"


    Zi Shan was so angry that her face had turned white. She red at Su Ming, then stormed out of the room in a rage, though her rage only added extra charm to her alluring body.


    Zi Che cast a nce at the departing Zi Shan from the corner of his eyes, then shook his head and averted his gaze. Within his heart, he thanked the heavens that Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother was not there. If he was, then Zi Shan would trulye to understand that there was someone who was even more shameless than Su Ming.


    If Hu Zi was here, then Zi Shan would also be driven insane with the realization of just what sort of life she would have to face during her remaining stay in thend of Freezing Sky¡­


    She was lucky that she met Su Ming alone.


    The disturbance during the auction died down once the bid arrived at an amount of 40,000,000 stone coins. The blue-haired old man had a sullen look on his face, but he had to continue hosting the auction. He brought out some of the remaining items and tried to redirect the people¡¯s attention back towards him, allowing the auction to get back on track.


    When the sky started to darken and the first day of the auction that would be held for several days was about to end, the auctionmittee brought out thest item to be sold on that day, and the atmosphere within the auction gradually heated up once again.


    "The Great Yu Dynasty is the sacrednd for us in the Berserker Tribe. The Great Barren Cauldron is the country¡¯s sacred item. It can even be considered as a Berserker tribal item! During that era, when the Berserker Tribe was at its most glorious age, the cauldron was considered the most supreme of all items. All treasures that were created in the form of a cauldron were rare, because all of them contained power so incredible they could cause the heavens to tremble!


    "Now, we do not know whether the Great Yu Dynasty still exists¡­ neither do we know where our tribal item, the Great Barren Cauldron, was located¡­ In fact, even if we, their descendents, created other items in the shape of the cauldron, it¡¯d be difficult for us to escape bringing destruction on our heads when we create a cauldron¡­


    "We all know that when a cauldron is created, the moment its form appears, a destructive force will manifest, and it is so devastating that even a powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm cannot endure the st¡­


    "Even during that ancient age, there was only a small handful of cauldrons and any treasures that were made in the cauldron¡¯s shape that existed, and now, I¡¯m about to bring out one of them!


    "This is a treasure that is made in the form of a cauldron, and its seal still remains even now. Over the years, it has been buried in a corner of earth until it was discovered by the head preceptor of Western Sea n¡­ There should be something sealed within the cauldron, but it cannot be opened!


    "Those of us in Western Sea n have examined it for a long time, but we cannot open it. Now, we brought it here to be auctioned off to those in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. Only those chosen by fate can open it. This item is the treasure of the Berserker Tribe. It doesn¡¯t belong to any tribe or any n¡­ My fellow tribesmen in thend of Freezing Sky, I hope that someone among you can obtain this!"


    The old man¡¯s voice grew increasingly louder until it reached a volume so great that it had practically turned into a thunderous rumble reverberating through the hall. Behind him, the nine sea dragons swam about and disappeared into the air, but soon, they appeared once again, and when they did, they carried a gigantic cauldron about 1,000 feet in size on their bodies as they slowly swam out of the distortions.


    The cauldron was so huge that when it appeared an incredibly oppressive feeling was formed. While the people were not as small as antspared to the cauldron, they were still nothing before it.


    The nine mermaids surrounded the cauldron and their singing voices echoed in the air, adding a solemn feeling to the cauldron along with that oppressive air it brought with it, because the song the nine mermaids sang was the God of Berserkers Song the first God of Berserkers created!


    "The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe. After I was born, the Berserkers thrived¡­ If the heavens have eyes, then let them watch the Berserkers running wild on thends for eternity. If the gods have spirits, then I will be the King of the Berserker Tribe who rules over the gods themselves!


    "¡­If the heavens do not dare open their eyes, then I will seal the heavens with the eight cauldrons. If the gods disobey me, I will use the cauldrons to destroy the gods and reestablish the position of the blood descendants of Berserkers all across the universe!"


    As the voices of the mermaids echoed in the air, the auction hall was enveloped in a solemn atmosphere. Su Ming stood on the balcony and the God of Berserkers Song echoed in his ears. He could feel the arrogance of the God of Berserkers seeping out of the song itself, could hear the respecting from all the living in the world from the lyrics.


    He could even hear the brazenness and boldnessing from the deration about resealing the world and reestablishing the blood descendants of Berserkers as the rulers of thend!


    "That was during the most prosperous age of the Berserker Tribe¡­ when an innumerable amount of Berserkers followed their king, their God of Berserkers, and fought against the heavens¡­" Su Ming mumbled. Fascination appeared in his eyes.


    The moment the mermaids¡¯ lingering voices started fading, the blue-haired old man suddenly spoke up!


    "The starting bid for this cauldron is 10,000,000¡­ you may ce your bids now!"

 Chapter 309 — Receive the Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 309: Receive the Cauldron</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "11,000,000!"


    "13,000,000!"


    "15,000,000!"


    Since the starting bid for the cauldron was too high, not many people in the auction hall had the ability to buy it. Only three of people were cing bids, and one of them was Second Young Master from the third room.


    The other person was the elegant Tian Lan Meng. It was as if those 10,000,000 stone coins was just a number to her.


    The final bidder was an old man wearing a straw hat. Only his white hair was revealed outside, his face unable to be seen clearly. His voice was hoarse, and he did not stand out as he sat among the crowd. Since the start, he had rarely ced many bets, and when he suddenly called out that high bid of 15,000,000 stone coins, he immediately attracted the attention of those around him.


    Su Ming frowned and beganmenting on the amount of stone coins these people who joined the auction had. Compared to them¡­ Su Ming shook his head. If he did not include the stone coins he obtained just now, he definitely would not have the ability topete against these people.


    ¡®500 golden stone coins is worth more than the white stone coins, which are worth 100 each, and it¡¯s also worth more than the purple stone coins, which are worth 1,000 each, but now, these 5,000,000 stone coins I have aren¡¯t even enough for the starting bid of this item¡­¡¯


    Su Ming knew that he had miscalcted a little. In truth, ever since the start of the auction, he already knew that the 5,000,000 stone coins which he thought was originally arge amount of money was in truth¡­ nothing in the auction.


    That was why he orchestrated the whole entire scene for him to get those 40,000,000 stone coins.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he stared at the 1,000 feet cauldron floating in the air above the auction hall. An excited look appeared in his eyes. No matter how he looked at it, that item was a Barren Cauldron used to create medicinal pills.


    It was especially so since Su Ming could even sense a faint wave of heat that did not blend in with the illusionary sea around him. Clearly, it had been enveloped in fire for long periods of time and was very suitable to create pills.


    "17,000,000."


    Tian Lan Meng spoke softly. Her gentle voice was pleasant to the ears and showed off her unique temperament, causing the people who looked at her to not be able to help but begin feeling attracted to her.


    She was a woman who did not seem to belong to this world. She was graceful,posed, and even her breath smelled like orchids. When she sat there, she could make the area around her fall into tranquil silence. It was as if it did not matter which world that ce she was at belonged to, it would naturally turn into her world.


    The people could only watch her from afar, unable to get closer. It was not that she was acting indifferent and aloof, it was simply because there was ayer separating their world from her world.


    "20,000,000!" Second Young Master stated from the third room with an air of casualness in his voice. It was differentpared to the gentle quality in Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice, but it still gave a simr feeling to those who heard it.


    It was as if the two people who ced the bids belonged to the same world.


    The old man with the straw hat fell silent, as if he was hesitating on whether he should continue bidding. As he remained silent, Su Ming lifted his head.


    No matter what, he was getting that Barren Cauldron. After all, he came to the auction specifically for it in the first ce.


    "23,000,000!"


    Su Ming stood on the balcony and dered unhurriedly. Due to therge impact he left behind earlier, the moment his voice appeared, he immediately attracted a lot of attention to himself.


    Tian Lan Meng lifted her head, cast a nce at Su Ming standing on the ninth room¡¯s balcony calmly, fell into a short period of contemtive silence, and no longer ced any bids.


    Within the third room, a glint appeared in Second Young Master¡¯s eyes. He looked at the cauldron floating in the air above the auction hall, then at Su Ming standing in the ninth room, and his lips curled up in a smile.


    "He wants this item¡­"


    "Second Young Master, treasures made in the cauldron¡¯s shape rarely appear. If you can obtain this and offer it to the Elder, perhaps we can find another use for it," the old man named Chen from Heaven Gate said in a soft voice.


    "Offer it to the Elder?" A pensive look appeared in Second Young Master¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, due to Tian Lan Meng¡¯s silence and Second Young Master sinking into his thoughts, the auction sank into an atmosphere that could almost be considered silent after Su Ming ced his bid.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He still could not reach a state of mind where he waspletely unbothered by anything.


    He became nervous.


    "30,000,000!" a hoarse voice spoke, and the moment it did, the atmosphere in the auction hall became so tense that it was almost suffocating.


    Su Ming cast his gaze over in that direction and saw that the person who had ced the bid was the old man wearing the straw hat.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and said without hesitation, "40,000,000!"


    The moment the bid of 40,000,000 stone coins was ced, the crowd in the auction hall burst into an uproar.


    40,000,000 was not a small sum. It was not as if that sum had not appeared before during the auctions, but in truth, it did not matter whether it was that previous bid of 100,000,000 stone coins or the spear that was eventually bought by someone from Western Sea n with several tens of millions of stone coins, to most of them, that sum of money was just an act.


    Yet it was different now. This was a real auction. In this sort of situation, a bid of 40,000,000 stone coins was enough to make a lot of people¡¯s breathing quicken.


    "41,000,000."


    The old man with the straw hat still did not lift his head. Once Su Ming ced his bid, he immediately spoke up.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he ced another bid. "45,000,000!"


    Those were all his stone coins, and it was the biggest bid he could ce. If the old man continued bidding, Su Ming could only use other methods to obtain the cauldron.


    The old man with the straw hat fell into a moment of pensive silence before he spoke once again.


    "50,000,000!"


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them, calmness appeared within. He did not look at the old man with the straw hat but at the floating cauldron. That cauldron shone with a light that spoke of age, as if there was an infinite amount of time resting within it.


    Once the old man with the straw hat made that 50,000,000 bid, the auction hall was silent besides the audience¡¯sbored breathing. That amount of money was not something that could possibly be owned by a normal person. Even n Elder Hai from the eighth room could only amass a fortune that was only slightly greater than that amount after numerous years with his power and status.


    When Su Ming fell silent and the crowd in the auction hall waited for Su Ming to possibly ce another bid, someone knocked on the ninth room¡¯s door lightly.


    Su Ming did not turn back. Zi Che walked over to the door calmly, and there outside the door stood a man in ck robes with a white mask over his face. He wrapped his fist around his palm to Su Ming before he ced a white storage bag on the ground and left.


    Right till the end, the man did not say anything.


    Zi Che frowned, then picked up the storage bag before he returned to Su Ming¡¯s side. However, when he saw the letters ¡®Meng¡¯ embroidered on the storage bag, understanding dawned on him and he handed it to Su Ming.


    Once Su Ming took it and saw the letters ¡®Meng¡¯ sewn on the storage bag, he fell silent for a moment before he scanned the storage bag with his divine sense.


    The moment Su Ming lifted his divine sense from that bag, he shouted his bid to the auction hall!


    "60,000,000!"


    The moment the bid was ced, it immediately incited an uproar that caused the entire auction hall to be filled with buzzing sounds. 60,000,000 stone coins was an amount most people would never be able to obtain in their lives.


    The old man with the straw hat shuddered and slowly lifted his head to cast a nce at Su Ming standing on the ninth room¡¯s balcony before he lowered his head and fell silent.


    Everyone waited for a little while longer before the blue-haired old man¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the entire auction hall.


    "60,000,000, sold to the person in the ninth room! This is the end of today¡¯s auction. We will continue tomorrow morning, and I will now reveal something to all of you beforehand. During tomorrow¡¯s auction, we will be bringing out even rarer treasures!"


    As the blue-haired old man spoke, he waved his right hand and the sea dragons beside him immediately roared. Ripples spread out swiftly in all directions, and as they swept through the auction hall, the illusionary deep sea gradually disappeared to reveal the dark sky along with the bright moon above them along with the falling snow.


    As the illusionary deep sea disappeared from the auction hall, a refreshing cold breeze swept in. The people gradually got up and left, returning to their lodgings to wait for the next day.


    Su Ming also left. Zi Che followed behind him, and the both of them left the ninth room to return to their lodgings at the edge of the tribe.


    Soon after they returned, the disciples from Western Sea n arrived to deliver the giant Barren Cauldron to Su Ming. They also left with the promised amount of stone coins.


    The cauldron was 1,000 feet in size and was ced outside Su Ming¡¯s tent. Su Ming stood beside the cauldron while Zi Che stood further in the distance to protect him. However, there were still quite a number of peopleing out of their tents to look over in their direction. Most of their gazes were filled with hostility.


    The cauldron was too big. Su Ming tried multiple times to put it in his storage bag, but he did not seed.


    Western Sea n would naturally not be bothered by how Su Ming took that cauldron away. In fact, the dozen or so people who had brought that cauldron over were also watching from not too far off. If Su Ming could not bring that cauldron with him and ced it outside for a night, then he would turn out to have made a huge fool of himself.


    Su Ming stood beside the giant cauldron. At such close proximity, he could feel the incredible feeling of ageing from the cauldron. This item was like an old man that had gone through multiple shifts through different periods of time, perhaps it had even changed multiple owners before.


    Su Ming lifted his hand and pressed it on the giant cauldron. He closed his eyes and his divine sense spread into the cauldron through his hand. The moment his divine sense fused with the cauldron, Su Ming shuddered.


    An incredibly powerful force shot out from within and charged towards Su Ming¡¯s divine sense as if it wanted to destroy him, lunging forth towards him like a tidal wave that wanted to drown his divine sense. All of this happened too quickly. That rebound charged towards him in an instant, but the moment it was about to touch Su Ming¡¯s invisible divine sense¡ª


    "Zhan¡­ Yin¡­ Chui¡­" These few sybles rolled off his tongue awkwardly, though no one heard his voice, because he only said them in a whisper, barely forming his mouth in the shape of those sybles. Those words had been lying in his head since the first time he went into the strange dimension and obtained the method to create his first medicinal pill, and they had appeared in his head once he looked at the picture with the cauldron, telling him how to control the Barren Cauldron.


    This was the first time he used them ever since he obtained those words. They were three simple words, but the power contained within them was something Su Ming could not understand. The moment he uttered the first word, he clearly felt his flesh and blood shuddering, as if they were sucked out by the power contained in that one word, and his blood surged into the giant cauldron through his right hand.


    Once he said the second word, Su Ming¡¯s bones started rubbing against each other. Perhaps more urately speaking, they were not rubbing against each other, but it was more like a feeling as if all his bones were trembling. As they trembled, the noise that was produced by his body due to the tremors was that sound of the word.


    Yin¡­

 Chapter 310 — Soul in Stone!

    <h4>Chapter 310: Soul in Stone!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled into the giant cauldron, he uttered his third word. A bang went off in his head, and he felt as if his soul had left his body and was surrounding the cauldron with the power of that word.


    The power of the rebound abruptly went still once those three words left Su Ming¡¯s mouth. At the same time, the ck stone he¡¯d received in Dark Mountain, which was hanging off his neck, hidden underneath his clothes, let off a sh of dim light. In the blink of an eye, that gigantic cauldron was covered by that light. The cauldron shuddered and gradually shrank until it was only about the size of a palm. It floated up andnded on Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    That strange sight made the onlookers around him immediately widen their eyes, disbeliefing to their faces. The Western Sea n disciples who had brought the cauldron over sucked in a sharp breath, shocked.


    Standing among the crowd observing Su Ming¡¯s actions was also that Second Young Master and those old men from Western Sea n who hade because of the auction. Even that auctioneer, Feng Shao Feng, and Zi Shan were also watching to see how Su Ming would take that cauldron away.


    After all, that cauldron had been in Western Sea n for many years and they had never been able to shrink it. The only reason they had been able to bring it to thend of Freezing Sky was because Western Sea n had a storage item that could store things up to the size of a mountain.


    Yet right before their eyes, they saw Su Ming pressing his palm on the cauldron, and without him doing anything else, it was immediately enveloped by a dim light before mysteriously shrinking down.


    The first thing that popped up in the people¡¯s heads when they saw it was what the blue-haired old man had said during the auction.


    "Only those chosen by fate can obtain this item, and only those chosen by fate can open it!"


    Zi Shan instinctively opened her mouth where she stood in the crowd. She knew that cauldron, and she knew that no changes had ever urred to it over the years it had been in Western Sea n, just like it should be for an inanimate object. There had been countless Western Sea n disciples who had examined it and tried iming it for their own, but no matter what method they used, it yielded no results.


    Even the n Master of Western Sea n had to give up in the end, and the research on this item only ended when Guru Li Long, their progenitor who was regarded with the highest prestige in Western Sea n, said something.


    That something was what the blue-haired old man had said during the auction.


    The cauldron was sent to thend of Freezing Sky due to Guru Li Long¡¯s will as well. He had a feeling that since no one in Western Sea n could obtain it, then it was best that they did not keep it around, or else they would only bring disaster on their heads. That was why they sent it to thend of Freezing Sky to see whether there was anyone who was chosen by fate to own the cauldron.


    At that moment, the n Elders of Western Sea n who came to the auction began breathing rapidly as they stared at the small cauldron glowing dimly on Su Ming¡¯s palm. They were shocked, but at the same time, all of them imprinted Su Ming¡¯s face in their memories.


    A curious glint appeared in Second Young Master¡¯s eyes. He looked at Su Ming standing in the distance and a smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡®Very good. At least changing my ns and not buying that cauldron to give it to the Elder wasn¡¯t for nothing¡­¡¯


    A pensive look appeared in the eyes of the old man by the name of Chen from Heaven Gate as he looked at Su Ming. For the first time, he regarded the youth seriously because of Su Ming himself, not because of his Master.


    He had Su Ming¡¯s name burned into his memories.


    Tian Lan Meng was also watching Su Ming from the distance, and an elegant smile appeared on her face.


    At that moment, the person who was under everyone¡¯s scrutiny had a dazed look on his face and he only regained his senses after quite a long time. He looked at the small cauldron in his hand and turned around silently to walk towards his tent.


    Zi Che followed behind him and sat down cross-legged outside his tent. Then he started giving a cold re to the people whose eyes had now turned towards the tent.


    After a long while, the owners of those eyes gradually averted their gazes, feeling conflicted, jealous, emotional, and all sorts of other feelings that were reflected on their faces before they returned to their own tents.


    It was already dark outside. The moon shone high in the sky, but snow continued falling down, causing thend to be covered in ayer of silver. The entire tribe fell into silence, and the only sound that could be heard came from the fires in the coveredmps, letting out crackling noises in the cold wind.


    Su Ming sat cross-legged within his tent and stared at the cauldron on his palm. Excitement appeared in his eyes, and he brushed the small cauldron with his left hand. A feeling as if his blood and flesh were connected to the cauldron rose within his heart the moment he touched it.


    "This is indeed the Barren Cauldron needed to quench herbs and create medicinal pills¡­ and the blue-haired old man from Western Sea n is right, this cauldron¡­ hasn¡¯t been opened for a very long time. There¡¯s¡­ a medicinal pill in it," Su Ming mumbled, and the light shining in his eyes grew brighter still.


    His heart pounded against his chest. He had originally not believed in those words, but when he used the method to control the Barren Cauldron and made this thing shrink, he had a faint inkling that there was a mysterious life force within the cauldron.


    That life force did not seem to belong to a living thing but a medicinal pill!


    "The cauldron has been around for ages¡­ if it wasn¡¯t opened for thousands of years, then the medicinal pill inside is definitely something that is thousands of years old. If no one has opened it for tens of thousands of years¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded even harder against his chest. He stared at the cauldron on his palm and hesitation gradually appeared in his eyes. Once he observed the small cauldron closely, that hesitation in his eyes was reced by shock.


    A solemn expression appeared on his face and he brought the cauldron right up to his face to take a deep sniff. Once he did so, the shock in his eyes became stronger, bordering on disbelief.


    ¡®The medicinal scent isn¡¯t strong¡­ There are two reasons for this. It¡¯s either that the medicinal pill in the cauldron was cast aside, or that the medicinal pill isn¡¯tpleted¡­


    ¡®But if this unknown medicinal pill is discarded, then while it¡¯s only natural that the medicinal fragrance isn¡¯t strong, but after so many years have gone by, then the medicinal scent shouldn¡¯t even be there, it should havepletely disappeared!


    ¡®Unless it¡¯s because no one has opened this cauldron for thousands of years, so the medicinal scent hasn¡¯t disappeared, or else, it would be because the medicinal pill isn¡¯tpleted¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He stared at the small cauldron and only lifted his left hand after a long while to form some weird signs.


    This was one of the hand seals lying in his memories, one thatmanded the cauldron to open while he was creating medicinal pills. With some strange sounding words, he could make the cauldron¡¯s lid move aside and end the entire process of creating the medicinal pill.


    Su Ming knew that he just needed to recite the corrt words as he made those hand seals and the cauldron would open up immediately, but when he looked at the small cauldron in his hand, he hesitated.


    ¡®If the medicinal pill in the cauldron isn¡¯t discarded because it was a failed pill but is actually going through a process of reachingpletion, then if I open it now, it¡¯ll truly be a failed pill¡­¡¯


    Su Ming was silent for a little while before he stopped making the hand signs and put the cauldron away into his storage bag.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the ce for me to look into it. I¡¯ll figure it out once I return to the ninth summit.¡¯


    Su Ming did not act rashly. Once he put away the small cauldron, he closed his eyes and started meditating.


    Night passed by soon. When the second morning arrived, Su Ming walked out of his tent and went with Zi Che to the auction hall. He did not join in the bidding for the auction during this day. As of then, he only had one item he wanted - the ck humanoid sealed within the stone.


    That item did not appear on the second day of the auction but on thest day, once the auction had gone on for some time and the intense atmosphere in the hall had started dying down due to it having gone on for several days. Only then, the blue-haired, old auctioneer finally brought out the item Su Ming had been waiting for.


    It was a mountain rock that was slightly taller than a person. It was transparent, and there was a small ck humanoid sitting inside.


    It looked almost as if it was alive!


    "I have no idea what this is, and I¡¯ve even asked a lot of people about it, but most of them do not know what it is. We did not bring this here. A few days ago, an esteemed guest of ours brought this here and asked us to put it for auction for him.


    "That esteemed guest called it a Soul in Stone. He once said that he originally had three of these stones, but once he opened up two of them, one of the small ck humanoids in there died and turned into a ck crystal, while the other turned into a gust of ck wind and escaped. Even now, we don¡¯t know where it is.


    "This is thest piece. He did not dare try opening it again and brought it here to put it for auction. He did not ask for a high price for this, but he had one request. The person who bought it must be able to tell him the name of this item, and the buyer had to prove that his words were true. If the owner is satisfied, he would pay for the bidder and give the bidder this item for free. He would also give the bidder the ck crystal that the small ck humanoid turned into once he cracked open one of the stones. The owner would negotiate with the bidder alone, so you do not need to worry about a third person knowing about this.


    "The starting bid for this item is 100,000!"


    The blue haired old man spokenguidly. Due to the strange nature of this item, many people¡¯s interests were sparked, but as most of them were unfamiliar with this item and had never even seen it, they could not provide its name and its uses, so they did not ce any bids.


    "150,000!" a voice called out from among the crowd. It was a thin, middle-aged man. He did not hide his face but simply sat with an aloof gaze. His clothes were very unique as well, abination of ck and white.


    That attire was unique to a tribe called Enlightenment Gathering Tribe. That tribe was skilled in making ice sculptures, and they would infuse life into those ice sculptures using a unique method, allowing them to turn the sculptures into something akin to an enchanted Vessel.


    The process in creating those sculptures was a secret. Besides there being a sealed record of the method in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, the others would find it difficult learning about it.


    A bid of 15,000,000 stone coins was practically nothing to those participating in the auction. However, since too few people knew about the items origins and its uses, thepetition becamergely limited.


    "200,000!"


    Su Ming stood on the balcony, and as he stared at the small ck humanoid in the transparent mountain rock, he clearly saw three fingers on each of the small humanoid¡¯s hands!


    Once he was certain that the small humanoid was exactly what he needed to create the Weing of Deities, Su Ming ced his bid.


    "300,000!"


    The tribesmen from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe frowned.


    "500,000!"


    "700,000!"


    "1,000,000!" Su Ming dered unhurriedly, though his gaze was trained on the transparent mountain rock.


    "Sir, I suggest that you don¡¯t force yourself to ce those bids. You don¡¯t even know what this is! If you ce your bids without any knowledge of what it is and you can¡¯t name its origins and its uses, then how are you going to deal with the consequences?!"


    The thin middle-aged man from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe turned towards Su Ming.


    He then stood up and spoke to the people around him."I don¡¯t know who put this item on auction, but I¡¯m certain that you are here, sir! I can tell you that only I know what this is, no one else knows it, much less how to use it!"

 Chapter 311 — Zi Che, Bring It Here

    <h4>Chapter 311: Zi Che, Bring It Here</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "If I didn¡¯t know about it, I wouldn¡¯t have ced any bids."


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the transparent mountain rock and his eyes fell on the Enlightenment Gathering tribesmen wearing the ck and white long robe.


    That thin man from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe stared at Su Ming with a sullen expression. He did not have that many stone coins on him, and he originally did not expect to take back anything, but he did not think that he would encounter this mountain rock here!


    The moment he saw that item, the excitement that grew within his heart was enough to surpass most of those within the auction hall, and he had been ecstatic when he realized that due to the incredibly rare nature of this item, the others would definitely not know of its origins. Only he knew how to use this item!


    He originally thought it would be easy for him to obtain this item, and the starting bid for the mountain rock was low as well, which not only made him excited, but also so eager and hopeful that he could not control himself.


    But¡­ right in the middle of the auction, Su Ming butted in!


    1,000,000 was his limit. He did not have anymore stone coins to buy this item. Even if his desire for this item had reached an indescribable level, hisck of stone coins gradually made his eyes be bloodshot.


    "He¡¯s lying! To the person who ced this item up for auction, only I know what it is! Besides me, no one could possibly know!" the tribesmen from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe shouted to the people around him.


    Yet most of the people ignored him. Even the ones who looked towards him watched him with sparkling eyes as unknown thought flickered in their heads.


    "The bidder from the ninth room. There is someone who suspects that you do not know what this item is. I will give you a chance to say what it is," a mild voice asked, traveling forth, but the person who spoke was not the mysterious owner of the mountain rock. Instead, it was the blue-haired old auctioneer.


    "If you can¡¯t provide an answer, then please give up on the chance to bid for this item so that things remain fair!" A light appeared in the blue- haired old man¡¯s eyes as he spoke slowly.


    "Oh? Could it be that all the people who want to buy this item have to say what it is right before the crowd?" The ghost of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips and he cast a nce at the blue-haired old man.


    "That¡¯s right. Those are the rules!" The blue-haired old man gave Su Ming a onceover before he nodded his head.


    The tribesmen from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe felt his breathing quicken. He had already risked offending Su Ming for that mountain rock. In his mind, once he obtained that item, he would immediately leave, and perhaps before anyone else could find him, he would already be back in his tribe.


    "That¡¯s rather unfair. If I said it, then if someone else ces a bid, then he¡¯ll be able to just imitate my words. I can say it, only if there is no other bidder after me. The only ones who will continue cing bids are me and him. Only if you¡¯re willing to do this can Western Sea n be considered fair. Also, if I have managed to correctly identify the item¡¯s origins and buy it, then I don¡¯t need you to send it to me after the auction ends. I want to get it right on the spot," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    The blue-haired old manughed coldly in his heart as he hissed out in a dark voice, "Very well. No one has been bidding for this item before the two of you anyway. If that¡¯s the case, we will not ept anyone else cing anymore bids for this item. The only people eligible to obtain this item are the two of you. If you can get it, then take it away."


    "This item is indeed a Soul in Stone. However, what¡¯s valuable isn¡¯t the small ck humanoid inside but the mountain rock itself. With a special method, a person can put it into his or her own body, which will make their Qi be thicker. It will also nurture the mind, which will help in training when meditating.


    "The small ck humanoid within is actually formed after the mountain rock absorbed the polluted aura from the world. That thing is filled with venom, but that venom is not deadly. However, it will affect a person¡¯s growth in his training, and it must be extracted with a special method. Anyone who takes it out recklessly will only bring harm to himself," Su Ming stated in a mild mannered tone, and his voice filled the entire auction hall.


    "Bullsheet! You¡¯re wrong!" the tribesman from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe immediately shouted and red at Su Ming with eyes dripping iwith hate. That hate burst forth all of a sudden and without a reason. To him, Su Ming was just doing this on purpose so that the tribesman could not get the item.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He was not bothered by a person like this who could not conceal his feelings. He was more worried about the people who could hide their feelings and showed no hints of what they were thinking.


    Su Ming looked at the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe and said, "I¡¯ve finished speaking. Now then, it¡¯s your turn to say what this is."


    There was a sullen expression on the blue-haired old man¡¯s face, but he could not use Su Ming of saying the wrong thing. After all, he did not know what it was himself either.


    "Since you¡¯re certain that the person from the ninth room is lying, then you can say what this item is right here. I can tell you that the person who ced this item for auction is here!


    "If the answer you give satisfies him, then perhaps that person will change his mind." The blue-haired old man looked at the thin tribesman from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe.


    "That¡¯s¡­"


    The person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe found himself speechless for a long time. He did not know how to say it. Even if he spoke the truth, he was not certain whether he would be able to get it, and that was not all, just the potential dangers he might face on his way back would be enough to kill him multiple times. In fact, there was a high possibility that he might bring disaster back to his tribe.


    Yet if he did not say it and had to watch that item be bought by someone else, he would feel really, really disgruntled.


    As the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe continued ring at Su Ming, a sinister smile suddenly appeared on his lips.


    "That thing¡¯s name is Maic Wraith Stone, and it¡¯s different from what you said. The most valuable thing about it isn¡¯t the mountain rock itself but the small ck humanoid inside. That thing is called a Stone Wraith and was formed naturally after absorbing the aura from the world. A person would also have to put it in the body and refine it to use it, but while it can only boost a person¡¯s power slightly, its biggest use is when we of the Enlightenment Gathering Tribe use a special method to carve it into a treasure that could defend the user!


    "That treasure would be tied together with the user¡¯s life and would die in ce of the user once!"


    As his words traveled out, the auction hall instantly fell into dead silence. Multiple pairs of eyes turned towards the transparent mountain rock, shining with a myriad of different emotions.


    "I don¡¯t have the ability to buy this item anymore, neither do I want to buy it. If you like it, then you can take it away. I¡¯d like to see just how you¡¯ll be able to keep that treasure that can die once for you safe on your person!


    "Besides, without the special method from us in the Enlightenment Gathering Tribe, that item ispletely useless!" That thin middle-aged man smiled darkly and sat down.


    He was feeling smug that he did the right thing. By saying that and putting up the act of giving up on that item, he just made himself more convincing. However, he did not factor in the possibility of him offending not just Su Ming with his words, which were spoken entirely on purpose.


    In fact, Su Ming was not even the main person he offended, the man had just greatly offended the mysterious person who had put that item up for auction. And that person was the most important person in this!


    Perhaps the people from thend of Freezing Sky would face some problems in searching for this mysterious person, but it was incredibly easy for Western Sea n to do so, and since that person himself was in the auction hall right then, if Western Sea n believed in the words of the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe, then he would immediately sink into deep trouble.


    A hesitant look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He looked at the mountain rock, then back at the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe before he shook his head.


    "Perhaps I was wrong about this. If its use is really as you say, fellow brother, then I¡¯ll give up on this item. This thing can no longer be considered a treasure but something that will cause me to lose my life." Su Ming sighed.


    The moment Su Ming said those words, the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe was stunned, then his expression changed. He just came to understand what was wrong with his words.


    At the same time, within the crowd gathered in the auction hall was a man dressed in ck robes and wearing a straw hat on his head. His face underneath that straw hat was incredibly dark and he clenched his right fist instinctively. When he lifted his head, a murderous intent appeared in his eyes. That murderous intent was not aimed towards Su Ming but the thin person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe.


    He was the owner of the mountain rock who contacted Western Sea n. At that moment, his hate towards the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe was so strong it could burn the skies. They were practically forcing him in a dilemma, and with the slightest mistake, he would not be able to walk out of the temporary tribe built by Western Sea n.


    He could even sense the blue-haired old man¡¯s gaze falling on him asionally, and within that gaze was surprise.


    "Nonsense!" The man stood up swiftly and, with one leap, rose in midair. His voice rumbled like thunder in the hall.


    "I was the one who brought that item and handed it to Western Sea n for them to put it up for auction for me. I¡¯ve had this item for many years and have asked many people before. I might not have a detailed answer to its use, but this item is definitely not that Maic Wraith Stone. It¡¯s just like what that fellow tribesmen from the ninth room said. It only has one name, and it¡¯s Soul in Stone!


    "Sir, by saying those words, you have just tried to harm me, and I won¡¯t let it slide! I¡¯d like to see just how Enlightenment Gathering Tribe will exin what happened today right before all the people in thend of Freezing Sky!"


    The man took down his straw hat and revealed a gruff face. He had to do this, because if he continued hiding his face, then it would be even more difficult for him to get himself out of trouble.


    "You¡¯ve seen my face now. There¡¯s nothing for me to hide. Enlightenment Gathering Tribe, I will invite Western Sea n along with me to act as my witness to test whether what you¡¯ve said is the truth!


    "If it¡¯s fake, then you must give me a satisfactory answer!" There was anger on the gruff man¡¯s face. Once he finished speaking, he turned towards Su Ming and the anger disappeared.


    "My fellow tribesman from the ninth room, the uses for this item which you provided are about the same as what I understood, but there were some details about this thing that I did not know. Now I¡¯ve gained a clear understanding of it.


    "My fellow tribesman, thank you for stating the true use for this item. The promise I made before is not fake. Since you bought this item for 1,000,000 stone coins, I will return those 1,000,000 stone coins for you, and I will also give that ck crystal to you as promised!"


    As he spoke, he immediately brought out a bag from his bosom and threw it at Su Ming. Once Su Ming caught it, the man turned around and returned to his seat, looking incredibly sullen.


    He felt his heart bleeding in pain, but he had to do it. If he did not pass the mountain rock and the other things he promised to Su Ming, then the persuasiveness of his words would be less.


    Now all the people there had seen him pass the mountain rock and the other things to Su Ming. The people had just seen how generous he was, but at the same time, he also did this for another reason. Just in case what the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe said was true, then he would have someone else to share his burden. Western Sea n¡¯s target would shift to Su Ming.


    Though his thoughts could be ignored for now.


    Su Ming caught the bag and cast a nce at it before he put it away in his bosom, then he wrapped his fist in his palm towards the man with a smile on his lips. After that, he brought out the correct number of stone coins and handed them to Zi Che before he pointed at the mountain rock in the auction hall.


    "This item belongs to me now. Zi Che, bring it here."


    With one leap, Zi Che¡¯s body turned into a long arc and he charged towards the center of the auction hall. As he stood beside the mountain rock, he swept it up with one wave of his arm and quickly returned to Su Ming.

 Chapter 312 — The Storm in His Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 312: The Storm in His Heart!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The auction in Western Sea n ended on that day. Even though the final item that was brought out during the auction was very eye-catching, but it did not bring about arge amount of attention.


    Su Ming¡¯s three acts during the three day auction had instead caught a lot more attention.


    The conflict that arose due to that Soul in Stone also stirred up many different thoughts among the people. If what the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe said was true, then that item would be priceless.


    Even if it was fake, judging by how agitated he was at that time, that item was surely a fantastical treasure. However, its true use would then be a mystery.


    However, there were plenty of people who were curious about it. The person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe was controlled by Western Sea n and could not leave alone, having to return to Enlightenment Gathering Tribe along with the gruff looking man who originally owned that mountain rock as well as someone from Western Sea n to see whether what he said was true.


    But before that happened, there were still quite a number of people who left at night to Enlightenment Gathering Tribe. They were going to use their own methods to investigate the truth about this matter.


    After all, before they acquired urate information, most of the people did not want to offend Freezing Sky n. The rumors circting about the ninth summit were also a cause for these people to act so carefully.


    Once Su Ming returned to his tent, he fell into deep thought for a moment before he asked Zi Che to pack up. He had two valuable treasures on his person, and he had already brought attention to himself. For him, leaving before anyone else was better than staying here.


    However, he did not want to leave alone. Tian Lan Meng had helped him during the auction, causing the both of them to have arrived at an agreement without either of them saying anything.


    Besides, Su Ming did not dislike Tian Lan Meng.


    ¡®Perhaps working together with her during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt isn¡¯t really impossible.¡¯


    When Zi Che was putting away the tent, Su Ming stood on the snow and nodded his head as he mulled over his thoughts.


    Perhaps they really had a form of mutual understanding between them in terms of their souls, or perhaps it was because of his previous associations with Tian Lan Meng through art, which had allowed them to form a faint connection between them in terms of Picture Creation.


    As Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts while he stood on the snow, before him, as snow floated down from the sky, a woman in white with her hair falling down her shoulders walked slowly towards him. She treaded lightly on the snow, causing crunching sounds to ring in the air.


    That woman was incredibly beautiful. Her eyes were bright and her teeth pearly white. There was a certain gracefulness and an indescribable charm about her as she walked through the snow. She looked like a drawing.


    Two people followed behind her. One of them was the girl Su Ming had seen before, and the other was the man in the white mask who had given Su Ming the stone coins previously.


    The man had his head lowered and not a hint of power could be felt from him. He seemed like a normal person, but when Su Ming looked at him, he sensed the same depressing feeling he had when he stood on Sky Mist Barrier in the past and looked at thend of the Shamans.


    "I was wondering whether you would want to leave." When Tian Lan Meng got closer, her gentle voice floated through the wind and snow and drifted into his ears.


    "When are you leaving?"


    Su Ming turned around and looked at the woman walking towards him. The snow added another charm to the woman¡¯s beauty. It was as if her existence caused the snow and wind in the area to go towards her and surround her, making her look breathtakingly beautiful.


    "I¡¯ve spent several tens of millions of stone coins on you, so it¡¯s only natural that I have to always follow you around. If something happens to you, my stone coins will all be wasted."


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, and that smile looked like a flower that had bloomed, causing the people who saw it to be unable to help but be attracted to her.


    A rare awkward look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He was incredibly unused to this sort of conversation, especially when he had to talk to his creditor.


    "We¡¯re not in a hurry to leave. The auction this time hasn¡¯t ended yet. The real auction is about to start soon¡­ Don¡¯t you want to go see it?" Tian Lan Meng winked at him. She found Su Ming¡¯s expression to be very interesting.


    "Even if I see it, I won¡¯t be able to buy anything¡­" Su Mingughed wryly.


    "It¡¯s fine, I have money. You already owe me quite a lot of stone coins. I don¡¯t mind if you owe me more. Besides, being a creditor is quite fun." A hint of smugness that was rarely seen on Tian Lan Meng appeared in her smile.


    However, the girl standing behind her was looking at Su Ming with disdain and scorn in her eyes. She rolled her eyes at him before she looked somewhere else.


    "I¡¯m not invited, though."


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment. He had heard about the auction that would only be attended by the powerful Berserkers. Compared to the auction thatsted for three days, this small scale auction was another important part of the exchange between the two ns that only urred once every century.


    As he was hesitating, Su Ming¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he lifted his head to look into the distance. Almost at the exact same moment he lifted his head, Tian Lan Meng also looked towards that direction.


    A man with an aloof face, dressed in ck, was walking over from that direction. Not a single footprint was left on the ground he stepped on, but his feet were indeed stepping on the snow.


    The man in ck stopped one hundred feet away from Su Ming and cast a cold look at him. A powerful might seeped out of his eyes, and it was the might that belonged to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    In the presence of that might, the snow around them was immediately thrown into the air as if it was swept by a huge gust of wind, covering their gazes and preventing them from seeing each other.


    "An invitation by my master."


    The man in ck only said five words, his voice as cold as the freezing wind. As he spoke, he brought out a wooden te from his bosom, threw it at Su Ming, then turned around and left.


    Su Ming caught the wooden te and found that there was not a hint of force added to the throw. He caught it as it floated into his hand, but the moment he did so, a rebounding force spread out from the te and surged into Su Ming¡¯s body, causing six muffled booms to appear in session beneath his feet, snow flowing into the air once again.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the wooden te calmly.


    By his side, Tian Lan Meng¡¯s eyes grew bright. She looked at the snow beneath Su Ming¡¯s feet and her smile grew more brilliant.


    "Nine Forces Through One Breath. That is one of the Arts in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky that won¡¯t be taught to outsiders. That person came from the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. He¡¯s one of the followers of their Elder¡¯s second son." The person who spoke was the man with the white mask standing behind Tian Lan Meng.


    That person¡¯s voice sounded old. Judging by his voice, he was an old man.


    "The person in the third room was Second Young Master of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky. You¡¯re invited to the auction now. Let¡¯s go." Tian Lan Meng chuckled lightly, and her voice was very pleasant to the ears.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he nodded.


    As Tian Lan Meng continued smiling, the two of them walked into the deeper parts of the tribe with the wind and snow blowing in their faces. Over there, they saw a golden tent located at the center of the tribe.


    Zi Che and the girl followed behind them. That girl found Su Ming an eyesore, and Zi Che was also disliked in association. With a prideful look, she strutted before him and insisted on walking in front of him.


    As for the person with the white mask and the old voice, he walked at the very end. Most of the time he would look at Tian Lan Meng fondly, and sometimes, his eyes would shift to Su Ming, and his gaze would turn into one of scrutiny.


    "By the way, where¡¯s that little stalker of yours? I remember she came with you." As Tian Lan Meng walked with Su Ming, she looked at him with a smile, and her voice was like the lingering notes of a song echoing in the air after it finished.


    "Little stalker?" Su Ming was momentarily stunned before the memory of Bai Su¡¯s ashen face when she left appeared in his mind.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he answered unhurriedly, "She left."


    The smile on Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face fell away and she whispered softly, "It¡¯s better that she left. Her heart lies with Si Ma Xin. Putting her beside you must have been a form of torture for her¡­ but it might also be a way for her to find her true self,"


    Su Ming cast a nce at Tian Lan Meng and said nothing.


    "Are you wondering why I know about it? Si Ma Xin can onlye up with these sort of methods with his petty tricks. A person¡¯s Dao differs ording to his or her own heart. Those with a great Dao can perceive the sky and earth, but those with a small Dao can only perceive others and themselves.," Tian Lan Meng stated calmly, twirling a few locks of her hair gently.


    "You¡¯ve gained a clearer understanding since thest time we met." Su Ming walked on the snow and listened to the crunching sounds of his feet walking on the snow.


    He loved this sound.


    "That is all thanks to you giving up on the grass woven crane. I can tell that it looked at you when it was flying in the air." Tian Lan Meng smiled. There was some snow stuck on her petite, smiling face, causing her soft and fair skin to look as if it was made of sparkling ice.


    As the both of them continued speaking to each other, they arrived before the golden tent at the center of the tribe. The moment they stepped into the tent, an invisible wave swept past them. When it touched the wooden te in Su Ming¡¯s hand, ripples appeared in that wave and Su Ming¡¯s vision blurred. When he could see clearly again, he was already in a dark room that was about several hundred feet in size.


    There were quite a number of tables set on either side of the room. There were already around a dozen people sitting behind those tables. Their faces could not be seen clearly and everything appeared as a blur, a clear sign that their identities were intentionally hidden.


    These people did not talk to each other. All of them sat silently behind the tables. When Su Ming and Tian Lan Meng arrived, their gazes traveled towards them.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart thumped against his chest. All the gazes looking towards them pressured him grealy. That sort of pressure was not something a normal Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm could bring on him. In fact, some of the gazes that swept towards him even made Su Ming feel shocked to the core. That sort of gaze¡­ only belonged to those in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    However, there were also some gazes that were quite ordinary when they turned towards them.


    "How we see them is the same as how they see us. Unless we reveal our power on purpose, then they will not be able to tell our true level of cultivation." A gentle voice suddenly spoke in Su Ming¡¯s mind. That voice belonged to Tian Lan Meng. She stood beside him, and her face too, was blurred out.


    Su Ming stayed silent. He cast a nce at Tian Lan Meng, then the both of them sat in the chairs ced beside each other on the right side of the room and waited for other people to arrive.


    Before long, more people came. Most of them were familiar with the rules and moved to the empty seats. An hourter, when all the seats were filled and there were about twenty people in the room, Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice once again spoke in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    "It¡¯s starting."


    Almost the moment that voice turned to echoes in Su Ming¡¯s mind, loud, heartyughter came from within the dark room.


    When theughter started, a young boy walked through the wall at the very front of the room!


    That boy looked like he was only about seven or eight years old, but his voice was as loud as a tidal wave, and it was dripping with experience and ruthlessness.


    "Most of us here are old friends. There are some of us here who are new, but since you¡¯re here, you must know the rules. I won¡¯t take up your time with idle chatter, so we¡¯ll just do things as we did. Let¡¯s start with something not so valuable!


    "The first thing I¡¯ll be bringing out is a living thing!" As the boy spoke, he lifted his right hand and waved it in the air before him. Immediately, a ck chain charged out, and at the other end of it was a bound living creature.


    Its speed was exceptionally quick, and the moment it appeared, it instantly started running as if it wanted to escape, but the chains were tightly fastened around its neck. When it dashed quite close to Su Ming, the chain was stretched taut and strangled its throat, causing it to let out pained shrieks.


    The moment Su Ming saw that living creature, he felt as if hundreds upon thousands of lightning had just struck him. A bang went off in his head, and in the blink of an eye, everything before him except that living thing vanished!

 Chapter 313 — Fire Ape!

    <h4>Chapter 313: Fire Ape!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was an ape!


    It was an ape that was entirely dark red. There was madness on its face. There was a chain tightly wound around its neck, and there was pus on the skin underneath the chain. Some of its flesh had even fused with the chain itself.


    That chain was stretched taut due to the ape¡¯s charge, and it cut into the animal¡¯s neck to the point that the ape had difficulty breathing, but it still continued struggling madly to break free of the chains.


    Its dark red fur did not seem like the ape¡¯s original color but was because it had not cleaned itself for a very long time. If it could clean itself up properly, then its fur would surely turn into a fiery red shade, judging from the red hue at the very end of its fur!


    It was not big and was only about the size of a child around three to four years of age. At that moment, it had all four of its limbs on the ground and was howling at the people around him. Hidden in its eyes were terror and hate, and as it looked around it, it trembled.


    Su Ming shuddered. He stared at the fire-red ape before him and a boom reverberated in his head. He had already forgotten where he was. All he could see was the picture that was hidden deep within his memories.


    In that picture, he saw a boy in beast skinsughing happily as he jumped around in the forest. On the boy¡¯s shoulders was a small monkey with fire-red fur. It held the boy¡¯s hair in a tight grip with one w, and in its other w it held a piece of fruit, gnawing at it while asionally letting out delighted squeals.


    "This is a new type of fire ape! This ape likes fire and it¡¯s impossible for it to live in thend of Freezing Sky. We¡¯ve never seen a fire ape like this in Western Sea n territory before either!


    "I¡¯ve even checked through some ancient scrolls before and found that the climate and environment in the entire Land of South Morning isn¡¯t suitable for this type of fire ape to live, that¡¯s why I call this ape a new type!


    "It¡¯s incredibly rare, and I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the only one of its kind in the world, but over the years, I¡¯ve only ever seen this one." The boy smiled and cast a nce at the fire ape before he spoke slowly.


    "It¡¯s just a monkey and you brought it here to be auctioned? You¡¯re overestimating its value," a sharp voice stated from the crowd sitting by either side of the room. The body of the person was entirely blurred out and his face could not be seen clearly.


    "This is not a normal ape. It¡¯s so quick that even I have some degree of difficulty trying to chase after it¡­ Also, the monkey¡¯s blood is good for your health and can lengthen your lifespan. If you continuously drink its blood, your power will also increase.


    "But that¡¯s not the main value of this creature. Due to the rareness of this monkey, that¡¯s why if you take out its soul and put it into an enchanted Vessel, then the power of fire in that enchanted Vessel will reach astonishing heights!


    "Also, this ape¡¯s physical strength is so great that it couldpete against those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm! You can also use it to guard your cave abode, and that is discounting the possibility of it undergoing transformation," the boy said leisurely.


    Perhaps no one else noticed Su Ming trembling, but Tian Lan Meng, who was sitting beside him, could tell with just one nce. She looked calm, but questions had already appeared in her heart.


    She looked at the ape, then at Su Ming, and found herself not being able to understand what made Su Ming behave this way.


    Su Ming did not hear what the other people were saying and only stared at the ape. After a very long time, he closed his eyes.


    "It¡¯s a pity that this ape is too wild. I¡¯ve tried everything that I can, but I still can¡¯t tame itpletely. I¡¯ve even subjected it to bear the weight of mountains, but the monkey has showed no signs of submitting to me¡­


    "I wouldn¡¯t have been willing to sell it otherwise," the boymented. Once he finished introducing the ape, he brought out another few more items and exined their uses.


    Each of the items he took out would have caused a stir if he had brought them out in the auction during the day, but it did not incite much if a reaction among the people in the room. He only managed to draw a few pairs of eyes to the items at most.


    After all, the people who could join this small auction were all highly calctive people. Their faces were also blurred out and no one could see their expressions. Even if they could see them, they would not be able to see any clues there.


    All those who could reach theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm or even the Berserker Soul Realm had definitely gone through multiple life and death situations. Anyone who could survive through these ordeals was definitely not any ordinary person.


    Those whocked in intelligence would not be able to survive so easily!


    Su Ming did not hear the descriptions of the items the boy brought outter. He closed his eyes and quelled the vicious surge of emotions in his heart. The very first item that was brought out in the small auction hadpletely caught him off guard.


    Its sudden appearance had caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to feel as if there were waves moving backwards and crashing against his heart. Before he even had time to ept the truth, the truth was forcefully brought right before his eyes.


    ¡®Xiao Hong¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s thoughts quivered and echoed in his heart as his memories in Dark Mountain surfaced in his mind. Xiao Hong was like family to him. It had been beside him since he was young and had shouldered through all his moments of happiness, anger, and sadness with him.


    The memory of him getting to know Xiao Hong, the memories of him ying with it, the memories of him talking to Xiao Hong when he was lonely¡­ all these memories appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind uncontrobly.


    His childhood memories were filled with beautiful and happy moments. In those moments, there was always a fire-red monkey that stayed with him as he grew up, went with him when he went to search for Bai Ling, joined him as he went to steal Dark Dragon¡¯s Saliva¡­


    There were also moments where Xiao Hong was the only listener when Su Ming started talking to himself, even though Xiao Hong would be holding onto a piece of fruit in its w every single time and would throw away the core secretly as it listened to him. These moments were the ones that upied his memories with Xiao Hong the most.


    Su Ming would never forget any of these. He would forever remember one particr action from Xiao Hong, and that was it sniffing its right w while putting on an intoxicated face. That expression would forever be etched into Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    Su Ming still remembered himself following Xiao Hong in secret, then witnessing Xiao Hong grabbing a bit of a bear¡¯s fur¡­ and everything else that happened.


    When the change in Dark Mountain happened, when the void appeared and sucked Su Ming in it, when he opened his eyes once again, Dark Mountain was no longer there, his elder was no longer there, his tribe was no longer there¡­ Xiao Hong¡­ was also no longer there.


    The sky was not that of the Alliance of the Western Region¡¯s, and neither was the ground. Everything reeked of unfamiliarity, and it was so unfamiliar to him that he had to grow up quickly. He had to force himself to get used to being silent, force himself to use sinister methods to kill others¡­ only when it was dark and quiet would he sit in the corner and look at the sky alone while bringing up memories to keep himpany in his loneliness¡­


    Su Ming opened his eyes. Tthe moment he did so, the silence around him quickly disappeared and everything in the room seemingly returned to normal in his eyes. He heard the Fire Ape¡¯s screeches in his ears, heard the boy¡¯s voice, and heard some voices of people negotiating over it.


    In its continuous struggles, Su Ming saw the ape with the dark red fur beginning to suffocate, and it squatted down on the ground as if it gave up on the thought of escaping. Grief appeared in its eyes. Its gaze did not appear to be looking at anything in the room, and its soul also did not seem to be in its body any longer. It was as if its soul had gone to a ce far away from here, and no one had any idea what it was thinking about.


    Su Ming looked at it and felt a sharp stab of pain in his heart. That pain filled his entire body like a tidal wave that drowned him, even though he could tell that this ape was not Xiao Hong¡­


    It possessed the same intelligence as Xiao Hong, had the same fur as Xiao Hong, had the same speed as Xiao Hong, but Su Ming had lived with Xiao Hong for many years. From the minor details, he could that tell that this was a Fire Ape, but it was not Xiao Hong.


    It was just like the case with Bai Su. She was not Bai Ling¡­


    As Su Ming stared at the ape, it noticed that there was one particr person among the dozen humans it hated and despised around it staring at it since the start. It was a gaze that was different from the people around it¡ª it wasn¡¯t filled with indifference but with a type of sorrow. The ape had seen these sort of gazes before, when it was caught. However, in its memories, there was almost always pity andpassion lying underneath those sorrowful gazes.


    The ape did not need that kind ofpassion¡­


    However, this person¡¯s gaze was slightly different. It squated down on its spot, and the highly intelligent ape turned its head around to look in the direction where that gaze came from.


    The ape saw a blurred out person, saw the gaze that was looking towards it.


    There was no pity in that gaze, nopassion, only pure sorrow. That sorrow made the ape shudder.


    "I can¡¯t exchange anything of mine for that ape alone. Its value is either too great, or too small for my items. How about this? I¡¯ll use a ray of Starlight that I¡¯ve been refining for nearly a hundred years to exchange for those two Sea Creation Stones of yours as well!"


    "I may not have Starlight, but I obtained the skeleton of a sacred beast from the Shaman Tribe in the past and turned it into a puppet. This puppet¡¯s price is worth much more than all the items you showed us. If you give me another ten drops of that Western Sea n¡¯s Sea Marrow, then I¡¯ll exchange the puppet with you!"


    This was an auction Su Ming had never seen before. The bidders did notpete using stone coins but with items, and the idea of the item going to the highest bidder did not exist. The person who brought out the auctioned items would be the one who decided who he would be trading those items with based on what he wascking. His will could determine the results for everything here.


    "I can refine Starlight myself, though it might take some time¡­ as for the puppet made using the skeleton of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s sacred beast¡­ If I spend some effort in this, I¡¯ll be able to get it from the Shaman Tribe myself¡­


    "I want rare items. If you don¡¯t have them, then forget it."


    The boy shook his head. There were four items floating before him. One of them was a jade bottle, while another one was a small umbre, and the remaining two were two ck stones.


    Based on what the auctioneer said just now, the jade bottle contained Sea Marrow Liquid. While he might not have mentioned its uses, judging from the words from those around him, most of them seemed to know what it was.


    The small umbre was an enchanted Vessel embedded with some unique effects - It could make a person¡¯s aura disappearpletely. The remaining two ck stones were naturally Sea Creation Stones.


    Its effects were just like its name. It could create an ocean out of thin air, and it contained incredible power.


    The Fire Ape was also part of the auctioned items along with those four items.


    However, there were only few among the people sitting on either side of the room who were interested in the items the boy brought out. Only those two people named a price, but it was not enough to make the boy satisfied.


    "Does no one have anything rare? If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to let the next person bring out their treasures."


    The boy was rather disappointed. He let his gaze sweep past both sides of the room and was just about to retrieve his things when a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he spoke.


    "Wait!"


    "I¡¯ll exchange for it with Sky Pearls!"


    Almost the moment Su Ming spoke, Tian Lan Meng¡¯s also voice also came from beside him!


    It could be said that the both of them spoke at the same time. When the boy heard it, his gaze immediately fell towards them, but the person he looked at first was not Su Ming. It was instead Tian Lan Meng, who was sitting beside him.


    The boy looked at her and asked with a smile, "How many Sky Pearls?"

 Chapter 314 — Another Item!

    <h4>Chapter 314: Another Item!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "How many do you want?" Tian Lan Meng asked calmly in a moderate voice.


    "Lass, you must be one of the people chosen by Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor to be one of this generation¡¯s Mist Worshippers. Your name is Tian Lan Meng, and your elder sister is Tian Lan You." The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke with a chuckle.


    "The Tian Lan family has to send one of the Mist Worshippers of each generation to Freezing Sky and Western Sea, then they would choose one among the two to receive theing of Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor. I respect Sky Mist, so if you want these items, then I¡¯ll give it to you for ten Sky Pearls."


    The boy¡¯s words echoed within the dark room, though the people who heard it did not turn their gazes over. Most of them chose to ignore what was going on.


    "Ten¡­?" Tian Lan Meng hesitated. She looked at the four items before the boy, then at the dark red ape before she fell silent for a moment. "I can only give you two," she stated softly.


    "No can do,ssy. You need at least five Sky Pearls before they can gather together. Two isn¡¯t enough. You can¡¯t get any of my items with just two.


    "Unless you have some rare items with you, that is. I¡¯m especially interested in all rare items." The boy smiled, then turned his gaze to Su Ming. He remembered that Su Ming had spoken up just now as well.


    ¡®Rare items¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes and reopened them a short momentter. Right at the moment Tian Lan Meng was about to speak again, Su Ming pressed his palm against her arm.


    Tian Lan Meng offered the price because she saw the changes that urred on him when he saw the ape. There was in no way that Su Ming would not know that. Hemitted her good will into his memories.


    He could also tell with certainty that those Sky Pearls were incredibly valuable items. The value of those pearls were the same for Tian Lan Meng.


    He could choose to give up. After all, he was not too interested in the other things brought out by the boy, but Su Ming found himself unable to turn his eyes away from the ape.


    Even if it was not Xiao Hong.


    "I have a rare item, but it¡¯ll depend on you on whether you can discern the uses of this item."


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the boy. The difference in their levels of cultivation was incredibly great, but he was not afraid. This was a trade. At the very least in this dark room, both parties involved in the trade were in the same position.


    If he became afraid, if he was stunned still by the boy¡¯s power, then there was no need for them to negotiate anything.


    "Oh?"


    The boy gave Su Ming azy onceover, and there was a ghost of a smile on his lips. It was really hard for him to believe that the person speaking to him could really bring out anything that he would consider as rare.


    He was a member of Western Sea n. He might not know the people invited to this auction, but if this person could sit beside Tian Lan Meng, then either he was a powerful Berserker in the Tian Lan family, or he was just her friend.


    Judging by their actions, it was clear that the person who spoke was not a member of the Tian Lan family. There was only one other exnation for his presence then - he was Tian Lan Meng¡¯s friend. By his voice, the boy could tell that he was not an old person either, so his power was definitely not very great. At most, he would only be in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    "You can bring it out and let me take a look, perhaps it¡¯s really something I don¡¯t know."


    The boy did not sound too arrogant when he spoke, but that was just the way he was. It was not because he was attaching any form of importance to Su Ming.


    Su Ming no longer wasted his time on idle chatter. He put his right hand into his bosom and brought out something from his storage bag. When he held that item in his hand, he hesitated for a moment, but as his gaze swept past the items floating before the old man and the ape, he swiftly brought out the item and threw it towards the boy.


    It was a round object. Once the boy caught it, he brought it before his eyes and took a closer look.


    With that one nce, the boy¡¯s face instantly turned serious. He lifted his right hand and waved it before him. Immediately, the space before him became clouded. That indistinctiveness surrounded him, causing the people to be unable to see what he was doing clearly.


    However, since the auction was hosted by Western Sea n and the specifications for this auction were very high, the possibility of someone stealing anything was practically nil. The boy¡¯s power was also very great, and he, too, was an outstanding member of Western Sea n in terms of both his status and position. Naturally, he would not do something as degrading to his position as snatching a junior¡¯s possessions right before the eyes of many people.


    That was why while that space appeared clouded to the other people, it was not so for Su Ming and Tian Lan Meng. This was naturally the boy¡¯s doing.


    Su Ming could see the boy bringing that round object in his hand to sniff it. Once he did so, his expression changed once again and he stared at the item hesitantly. During that time, his expressions changed multiple times.


    Su Ming looked at the item the boy held in his hands and felt a stab of pain in his heart. That item¡­ was his Spirit Plunder!


    This was the only thing he could bring out which could be considered as a rare item.


    "What¡­ is this?" The boy hesitated for a long moment before he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    "Can I get the things you offered?" Su Ming asked softly.


    The boy looked at Su Ming and said sternly, "You can, but that depends on the effects of this thing."


    "I don¡¯t know the name of the item, but the effects are quite simple. It can absorb all illusionary entities, such as Berserker Marks. There¡¯s even a Shaman¡¯s Totem contained within it," Su Ming stated slowly after sighing inwardly.


    "So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why I sensed a hint of Shaman presence when I was observing this thing¡­ This thing might not be incredibly useful and there¡¯s a crack on it, which can only mean that there¡¯s a limit to how many things it can absorb and will break once it goes past its limit, but it¡¯s indeed a rare item!


    "But you can¡¯t get all my things. How about this? Besides the Sea Marrow, you can take another one of these items along with the Fire Ape!" The boy nodded his head solemnly.


    Then he cast a look at Su Ming and exined, "I¡¯m not taking advantage of you. It¡¯s just that this item can only be considered rare. Because of the crack, it can only be considered as broken goods. It won¡¯t be able to absorb many more illusionary entities. To me, it¡¯s biggest useis for research purposes."


    "However, if you have more, then we can still talk." Once the boy finished speaking, he gave Su Ming a profound smile.


    "I only have one of it." Su Ming swept his gaze past the items the boy offered before it eventually fell on the fire ape, then he looked away. "My Master gave it to me," he added, and once he averted his gaze from the items, he looked towards the boy.


    "Oh? And who is your Master?" the boy asked casually with a smile on his face as he toyed with the Spirit Plunder in his hands.


    "My Master is Tian Xie Zi. He¡¯s very protective of me."


    Su Ming did not hide his identity. It was something incredibly hard for him to keep secret anyway. If Western Sea n wanted to know about it, learning his identity in the auction they held in this dark room was not hard.


    More importantly, Su Ming had a feeling that there was something behind Tian Xie Zi¡¯s identity. This was something he sensed when he saw him in his purple-robed form, and he grew more certain of his thoughts during the trip to thend of the Shamans.


    Besides, Su Ming had also found some odd things through a few clues lying here and there in therge scale auction held during the day. First, it was the actions of Western Sea n¡¯s n Elder, then there was also Second Young Master of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky acting friendly with him.


    Su Ming did not believe even for a moment that all of this happened because of him.


    The smile on the boy¡¯s face froze the moment Su Ming mentioned Tian Xie Zi¡¯s name. That careless expression on his face instantly turned into one of stupefied horror. He lowered his head to look at the Spirit Plunder in his hands, then at Su Ming, then a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "You¡¯re Su Ming of the ninth summit¡­? Er¡­ please send my greetings to Senior Tian Xie Zi¡­ Ah, fine. You can choose another one of these items." The boy shook his head.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He was just about to speak when Tian Lan Meng let out a fake cough beside him.


    "I want the Fire Ape and five drops of Sea Marrow!"


    The boy hesitated for a moment before he shook his head and said, "I can give you the Fire Ape, but I can¡¯t give you so many drops of Sea Marrow¡­ Three drops, and that¡¯s only because of Senior Tian Xie Zi that I¡¯m doing this."


    "Alright, then we¡¯ll go for three drops." Tian Lan Meng winked at Su Ming before she quickly spoke.


    The boy no longer wasted any time with idle chatter. He lifted his right hand and grabbed the jade bottle, opened it, then with a flick of his wrist, three blue drops of liquid flew towards Su Ming. Tian Lan Meng quickly lifted her hand and an ice bottle appeared in it. The three drops of liquid urately fell into the bottle, and the ice bottle instantly turned a deep-blue color.


    The boy then waved his arm and a chain flew towards Su Ming, who caught it.


    The instant he caught the chain, Su Ming¡¯s mind shuddered. A feeling as if he could determine the Fire Ape¡¯s life and death, which was connected to the end of the chain, appeared in his heart. With just one thought, that Fire Ape would instantly die.


    "I¡¯ll lend you that chain temporarily, but not for too long. Search for a way to control the Fire Ape as quickly as possible, and once you do, throw the chain into the sky. It¡¯ll return to me.


    "The ape is brutal, be careful." Once the boy finished speaking, the cloudiness in the space before him vanished, allowing the others to be able to see his face and hear his voice again.


    As for the dialogue between the three people and their expressions, well, no one could hear or see any of it. This was a special arrangement made by the small auction. It was a protection made in consideration of private negotiations between the parties involved.


    The people on either side of the room did not pay too much heed to it. Only some of them cast a few looks at Su Ming and Tian Lan Meng, but Su Ming found it difficult to discern exactly how they were looking at him from their gazes.


    After all,pared to these people, he was still a little green.


    Su Ming did not join the subsequent auctions. Instead, he simply watched the people bring out rare items. Some of them made Su Ming¡¯s heart pound in excitement, but he did not have anything in exchange for those things, and there were only few of the people who would suggest using stone coins as a method of trading. Most of them preferred using the barter system.


    "I won¡¯t be bringing out a lot of items. In fact, I¡¯ll only be selling one thing!"


    All the people there had a chance to sell something, they could also say what they wanted to trade it for. At that moment, the person who spoke was someone sitting on Su Ming¡¯s other side.


    That person¡¯s body was blurred out and his features could not be seen clearly. His voice was not old, but instead sounded as if it was drifting. There was a certain rhythm to his speech.


    As that person spoke, he lifted his right hand and pointed to the space before him. Immediately, the space which he pointed to distorted, and a small bottle floated out from within.


    Once the bottle appeared, it gradually became transparent and the bottle opened up by itself. A medicinal scent spread out from the bottle and filled the entire dark room. As the body of the bottle slowly became transparent and all the people¡¯s gazes turned towards it, they clearly saw four spherical shaped things the size of a fingernail in the bottle!


    ¡®Medicinal pills?!¡¯


    Su Ming did not expect that there would be two things that would throw him into such huge shock in this small auction!

 Chapter 315 — Return

    <h4>Chapter 315: Return</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The medicinal scent filled the dark room and spread around, causing the people who took a whiff of it to feel refreshed. Su Ming looked at the four medicinal pills in the transparent bottle; they were green. The inside of the bottle seemed like an illusion, as if the four medicinal pills inside did not blend in with the surroundings.


    Once the person beside Su Ming brought out the medicinal pills, he stated unhurriedly in his seat, "These are four second grade Shaman Cores. I¡¯ve already verified their uses myself. They¡¯re used to treat wounds."


    "Shaman Core¡­"


    Su Ming looked calm, but his heart was trembling. This auction had let him get to learn of many items he never knew before. He stared at the transparent jade bottle and remained silent.


    "You actually managed to snatch Shaman Cores from Shaman Priests? Interesting. But I don¡¯t really believe that those are second grade Shaman Cores!" a dark voice said. The person who spoke was someone among the people sitting on the other side of the room. While speaking, he lifted his right hand and seized at the air in the direction of the jade bottle.


    That bottle instantly charged towards him, and once he held it, he poured one of the medicinal pills into his hand and brought it to his nose to sniff it.


    The person beside Su Ming did not stop the other person from doing so. Clearly, doing such a thing was normal in the auction. He was not worried that the Shaman Core would be stolen.


    There were also others who grabbed the bottle through the air and took out the medicinal pills inside to inspect them. Usually, they would only look at a pill for a moment before putting it back into the medicine bottle.


    Quite a number of people inspected those pills. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He waited for a moment, and once he saw that no one else inspected those pills, he lifted his right hand and clutched it in the direction of the medicine bottle. Immediately, that medicine bottle flew to him. He poured out one of them and took a few close looks before also choosing to sniff it.


    A medicinal scent wafted into his nose, but there was also a bloody stench contained within it. He stared at the pill, and while Su Ming was certain that this was a medicinal pill, it was not of the few types he knew about.


    The quenching process for this pill was also rather crude. It might look as round as a Core, but once Su Ming took a closer look, he could see numerous small holes in the pill. It was not as good as the medicinal pills Su Ming created, which looked natural.


    ¡®When I went to thend of the Shamans, the Patriarch of Lizard Shaman Tribe said that my Spirit Plunder was a Barren Core when he saw it¡­ Now, by the looks of it, the Shamans do indeed have the methods to create medicinal pills, and they are simr to mine.


    ¡®But the products of the quenching process I learned are called medicinal pills, and the Shamans call theirs Shaman Cores¡­ By the looks of these Shaman Cores, they areckingpared to my medicinal pills.¡¯


    Su Ming put the Shaman Core in his hand back into the medicine bottle, then pushed it forward and kept silent.


    The Shaman Cores did not incite arge scalepetition, but there were some people who negotiated privately with the owner of those Cores while everyone else¡¯s sights were obscured. Then each of them obtained those Shaman Cores in exchange for some item of their own.


    The small auctionsted for a long time. Su Ming renounced the chance to bring out anything to be auctioned. He did not have anything that could be sold, anyway. Tian Lan Meng was the same. Another hour passed by before the small auction ended.


    This was the first time Su Ming had joined a private auction of such high standards. Most of the items these people brought out were things he had never heard about. As the private auction ended, while Su Ming might not have obtained a lot of things from it, he had gained new knowledge about more valuable items.


    If it was not for this chance, he would have needed a long time to slowly umte this sort of knowledge. When the private auction ended, the boy waved his arm, and the blurred out figures of the people sitting by either side of the room started turning into illusions and slowly grew invisible before they eventually vanished into thin air.


    To enter this ce, people would need to step into the golden tent. There were about a dozen golden tents in Western Sea n, and it was not necessary for them to enter the dark room through the biggest golden tent located at the center of the tribe.


    That was why when the people left the dark room, most of them would be separated, and once they left the golden tent, they would usually quickly leave the ce.


    Su Ming and Tian Lan Meng walked out. In Su Ming¡¯s hand was a chain with a Fire Ape with dark red fur at its end. When the ape left the tent, it lifted its head to look at the sky. As it watched the snow floating down from the sky, it shuddered.


    "Brother Su, this bag of mine can store living things. Quickly, put that Fire Ape in there. We must leave this ce immediately."


    The moment they walked out of the golden tent and Zi Che as well as Tian Lan Meng¡¯s followers went back to them, Tian Lan Meng quickly spoke to Su Ming. At the same time, she brought out a small white bag before handing it to him.


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He took the small bag and scanned it with his divine sense. Once he did so, he patted the bag gently, and instantly, a mighty and great power of absorption shot out from within it, sweeping away the Fire Ape and sucking it into the bag in an instant.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    Tian Lan Meng turned into a long arc and rose into the air. Su Ming took a step and bounded forward. Even if Tian Lan Meng had taken off first and was charging forward, with that one step, Su Ming could stay by her side in midair.


    Zi Che and the girl followed behind them while the man with the white mask stayed at the very end of the team. His footsteps were paced moderately and he looked rather rxed.


    They turned into several long arcs in the air and traveled into the distance gradually.


    No one spoke on the way. Su Ming was caught in his thoughts. Sometimes, he would lower his head and look at the small white bag. He still did not know how to describe that feeling within himself. The very first moment he saw the Fire Ape, he had been shocked, and mixed feelings had even arisen in his heart.


    He had hoped that the ape was Xiao Hong but found it hard to ept the possibility of it being the truth. When he saw that the ape was not Xiao Hong, his heart was filled with mncholy and longing for him.


    With thoseplicated feelings in his heart, Su Ming flew silently with Tian Lan Meng. When the sky started bing bright and they were some distance away from the temporary tribe built by Western Sea n, Tian Lan Meng turned around and gave Su Ming a look.


    "The thing you used in exchange for the Fire Ape was also a type of Shaman Core." Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice was gentle and no one else could hear it, because it appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    Su Ming was on the receiving end of this method ofmunication before in the private auction. It had been a very strange experience.


    "This is a simple Art belonging to the Immortals. It¡¯s easy to describe it, but it¡¯s difficult for Berserkers to master it." Tian Lan Meng smiled at Su Ming. She could tell that Su Ming was baffled by this sort of Art that could transmit sound.


    "You don¡¯t need to tell me. I don¡¯t know whether you know its origins. If you know, it¡¯s fine, but if you didn¡¯t, well, now you do.


    "But that Shaman Core of yours was very special. It was very different from the ones I¡¯ve seen before. If it wasn¡¯t because I had seen plenty of Shaman Cores in my life, it would have been difficult for me to identify it. The boy from Western Sea n thinks he¡¯s very knowledgeable, but he still didn¡¯t manage to discern the origins of that thing at first nce."


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s smile was very beautiful. As she smiled, her eyes turned into the shape of a crescent moon, and it added a charm to her that would make people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    Su Ming carefully sensed the way Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. By using his divine sense to observe it, he could tell somewhat that the voice was transmitted through an aura. This aura was not the power of Qi that was contained in the flesh and blood, but it was another sort of power that was contained in the world.


    It would have been difficult for other people to notice this aura, but it was not so for Su Ming. There was another path that had been opened up within his body, and that same aura was contained within that path!


    He had sensed it before and given it a name himself - Aura Refinement Art.


    After a moment of deep thought, a gust of aura started circting within the opened path in Su Ming¡¯s body. The instant it surged out, it fused together with his divine sense. When his divine sense spread out and the instant it touched Tian Lan Meng, Su Ming gained an epiphany, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Perhaps it¡¯s not so." Su Ming did not use his mouth to say those words. His voice had instead traveled directly into Tian Lan Meng¡¯s mind.


    "Oh? ¡­Eh?"


    Tian Lan Meng had originally not discovered that he was talking to her without using his mouth, but very soon, she was stunned. She widened her eyes and turned around swiftly to look at Su Ming, and on her face was shock and disbelief.


    "You¡­ were you speaking just now?" Tian Lan Meng asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "That¡¯s right, I said ¡®perhaps it¡¯s not so¡¯." Su Ming sent his voice into her head.


    "¡­You learn too quickly¡­" There was a strange look on Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face when she nced at him before continued moving forward.


    After a long while, Tian Lan Meng finally could not help it and asked, "How did you do it?"


    "I did it just the way you did it. It wasn¡¯t anything difficult to begin with. Once I got the gist of it, it was easy," Su Ming answered, smiling.


    "Oh well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. But it¡¯s a good thing for us if you can speak with your mind. Su Ming, I need your help during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt." A stern look appeared on Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face.


    "Details." Su Ming sighed internally. There was no way he could refuse this now. After all, the things that happened during the auction had turned her into his creditor¡­


    Tian Lan Meng looked at Su Ming and said after a moment of hesitation, "I can¡¯t tell you the details now. This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. When Sky Mist Shaman Hunt begins, I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail. Once you help me, not only will you not owe me stone coins, but I¡¯ll also reward you greatly in other ways."


    "Alright, but I¡¯ll say this beforehand. I don¡¯t care how dangerous this is, if it exceeds my abilities and endangers my life, then I will choose to give up. I¡¯ll think of another way to return the stone coins I owe you," Su Ming said in a low tone.


    "Alright." Tian Lan Meng smiled and nodded towards him.


    Time trickled by as the two of them talked to each other with their minds, and itsted until evening. They arrived back in Freezing Sky n without running into any danger. As Tian Lan Meng looked at the nine summits on the ground, she brought out a deep-blue ice bottle from her bosom, then poured a drop of the blue liquid in there into another ice bottle.


    "I¡¯ll take one of the three drops of Sea Marrow as an interest, and I¡¯ll return the other two drops to you. This item is very valuable. Once you take in one drop, it¡¯ll produce arge life force within you. It¡¯s a life saver," Tian Lan Meng said and gave the ice bottle containing the two drops of Sea Marrow to Su Ming.


    "With this thing around, our chances of survival during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt will increase." As she spoke, Tian Lan Meng smiled once again before she flew back to the seventh summit in a long arc. The girl followed behind her. The man with the white mask had already gone somewhere else.


    Su Ming looked at Tian Lan Meng¡¯s departing figure, lowered his head to look at the ice bottle in his hands, turned around, and flew back to the ninth summit with Zi Che.


    There were now less than two months until Sky Mist Shaman Hunt began¡­

 Chapter 316 — Xiao Hong

    <h4>Chapter 316: Xiao Hong</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The battle was practically hanging over Su Ming¡¯s head now!


    Two months was incredibly short for him. That amount of time might even naturally pass while waiting to obtain an epiphany. That amount of time was not enough for him to iste himself to train either.


    Besides, there was not even two months. More urately, there was only about one and a half month left.


    The entire Freezing Sky n was in a state of silence akin to the calm before a storm. That was not to say that people were being quiet, it was just a condition formed by everyone¡¯s mental condition. It was a feeling.


    All those who were going to enter Sky Mist Shaman Hunt were making their final preparations restlessly. Either they were going to cause a stir during the battle, or they were going to die in foreignnds.


    The great Shaman battle that only happened once a century usually ended with blood-soaked Sky Mist City¡­


    Once Su Ming returned to the ninth summit, he made a decision. He would not leave the ninth summit before the start of Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. He would use the remaining time to make his final preparations.


    He had too many things to do.


    He Feng¡¯s fusion with the Wings of the Moon had reached its critical stage. This was his final transformation. Once he seeded, He Feng would be a strong guard for Su Ming during Sky Mist Shaman Hunt.


    There was also the creation of Spirit Plunder as well. He had enough materials now, so all Su Ming needed was the aura of death, and once he had enough Spirit Plunders on standby, he would be ready for the battle in thend of Shamans.


    He also needed to examine the Barren Cauldron he had obtained. After all, if he did not open it, then he would not be able to use it to create other medicinal pills. The battle in Sky Mist this time wouldst for years or even longer, that was why he needed to prepare arge amount of medicinal pills, or else, once an ident happened, he would die.


    There was also the matter about Su Ming¡¯s own training. He had to spend more time on turning the ck mist into Runes for his Divine General Armor and make it even sturdier.


    Su Ming also had to train and refine his body even more for when he used Picture Creation¡¯s second Style and activated the Golden Roc¡¯s speed. Only by doing so could he be able to withstand even faster speeds.


    He had also sensed the key for him to go from theter stage of the Awakening Realm to greatpletion in the Awakening Realm. He had to go and retrieve his repaired xun and y the song from Dark Mountain so that his cultivation base could reach greatpletion in the Awakening Realm.


    Su Ming had to prepare all of these things. As for Si Ma Xin¡­ well, he did not have time to care about him. The moment that person had failed to nt the Berserker Seed in him, he had already lost his courage to face Su Ming head on.


    ¡®Bai Su¡­¡¯ Su Ming sat on the stone tform outside his cave and Bai Su appeared in his head. She started to gradually fade away in his head, and eventually disappeared.


    Once Su Ming calmed his mind, he brought out a small white bag from his bosom when it was dark and the moon hung high in the sky. He looked at the bag and sorrow appeared on his face.


    It was a deep sorrow that was usually hidden deep within Su Ming¡¯s heart, only revealing itself asionally, albeit rarely. Every single time that sorrow appeared, the scar on Su Ming¡¯s face would turn as red as blood.


    After a long while, Su Ming patted the bag gently. Instantly, ayer of mist spread out from the bag, clinking of chainsing from within it,, and as it did so, a dark red shadow charged out of the mist with a speed so quick it was difficult to see with the naked eye.


    That dark red shadow came to an abrupt halt several dozens of feet before Su Ming. Its body became clear¡ªit was the Fire Ape. It squatted down before him and red at him with hate and disgust, along with a strong desire to not submit to him.


    From its gaze, Su Ming could sense the pride within the ape¡¯s heart and its hatred towards all the living. Clearly, it had gone through an endless amount of suffering and torture in the boy¡¯s hands. Yet not only did his actions not subjugate the ape, they instead fuelled it with a maddening killing intent towards all the people around it.


    Even Su Ming, who had looked at him slightly differently previously, waspletely hateful in its eyes as he sat before it at that moment. Once the ape had the chance, it would tear its body apart.


    Zi Che stood up in the distance and took a few steps forward as he red at the Fire Ape coldly. He could sense the intense rage and madness from the ape. If it was not for the chain binding it, it would probably have instantly jumped on Su Ming and killed him, and once it did so, it would roar towards the skies before running away.


    Zi Che could also sense a powerful, threatening feeling from that animal. That ape might be weakened now, but there was a mighty pressure that was equivalent to the power of those in the Bone Sacrifice Realming from within it. That pressure might be faint and weak right then, but it was there, and it was a clear sign on just how strong the ape was when it was at the peak of its health.


    The speed just now had especially shocked Zi Che.


    Almost the instant Zi Che took a few cautious steps forward, that Fire Ape immediately turned around and red at him with bloodshot eyes before charging towards him with a murderous aura. He only managed to see a dark-red shadow charging out, and in an instant, it was already only thirty feet away from him.


    With a bang, that chain was stretched taut, causing the Fire Ape¡¯s speed toe to an abrupt halt and its w swipe through the air twenty feet away from Zi Che. It might not have touched Zi Che, but it still stirred a strong gust of wind that stunned him where he stood. The wind against his face was so strong that it caused a faint stab of pain.


    The Fire Ape that was tied down by the chain around its neck was howling at the sky at that moment. Its voice was filled with despair, resignation, and resentment. The flesh under its neck was also torn into a bloody mess because the chain was wound too tightly.


    "Zi Che, stand down." Su Ming was staring at the Fire Ape when he whispered.


    Zi Che bent his body down and bowed towards him. He took a few steps back but kept his eyes trained warily on the Fire Ape. That creature¡¯s savage presence was shocking, and he could already imagine that it would definitely turn into a huge disaster once it broke free of the chains and regained its freedom.


    Though Zi Che retreated some distance away, the madness in the Fire Ape¡¯s eyes did not diminish, it instead became stronger. It could be seen from the ape¡¯s expression alone that it did not believe in anyone and harbored an intense repulsion and hatred towards everything around it. Su Ming could also tell¡­ that it was using its savageness and madness to hide the loneliness in its heart.


    These were the things Su Ming saw.


    "I once had apanion," Su Ming whispered softly.


    The moment he opened his mouth, the Fire Ape turned around and stared at him. The red re in its eyes appeared once again. As the murderous glint appeared in its eyes, it turned around, squatted down, and ruthlessness appeared on its expression.


    "Its name¡­"


    When Su Ming said thest word, the expression of Zi Che, who was standing not too far away, changed.


    The Fire Ape let out a piercing howl, and it rushed so quickly that it only left behind a shadow. It charged towards Su Ming so quickly that it arrived before him in an instant, its murderous aura burning so strongly that it could burn the skies. By the looks of it, it seemed as if the ape wanted to tear a hole through Su Ming¡¯s chest, tear out his heart, and eat it raw.


    Sorrow appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. The Fire Ape saw that sorrow, but not only did it not slow down, it became even faster. Yet the moment it was about to touch Su Ming¡¯s body, the ape suddenly let out a shrill cry. Its neck was bound tightly by the chain, causing it to be unable to breathe. The chain also jerked backwards, causing the ape to be dragged away and thrown against the wall beside Su Ming.


    A bang echoed in the air, and cracks appeared on the wall. The Fire Ape¡¯s body fell down, but the beast immediately climbed up and continued howling at Su Ming with madness and ferocity.


    "Uncle master, be careful!" At that moment, Zi Che¡¯s voice buzzed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. Everything had happened too quickly, and all of it onlysted for an instant.


    "¡­was Xiao Hong¡­" Su Ming did not stop speaking, finishing his sentence. If anyone was going to describe the scene just now, then it could be said that everything happened during Su Ming¡¯s first sentence.


    "When we became acquainted with each other, I was just a naive teenager, and it lived in the forest¡­" Su Ming spoke softly as if he was mumbling, but it also seemed as if he was speaking to the Fire Ape.


    The brutality on the Fire Ape¡¯s face became stronger, as if it did not understand Su Ming¡¯s words. It charged towards him once again, even though it knew that it was useless. Still, it continued charging towards Su Ming.


    It closed in on him in the span of a breath, but before its w could tear through his skin, the chain around its neck instantly threw him back again and it crashed on the ground.


    Zi Che let out a sigh of relief only then. He took a few steps back and looked in the direction where Su Ming and the Fire Ape were with wariness. That Fire Ape was very strong and its strength had delivered arge shock to Zi Che. Not only was it fast, it was also incredibly powerful, so powerful that the murderous aura in it was still burning intensely even though its body had already sustained such heavy injuries.


    "I was weak, and besides being agile, there was nothing else good about me¡­ but I was very familiar with that forest, that¡¯s why I usually ran around there. I thought that I was really quick¡­


    "Until I met Xiao Hong¡­" As Su Ming mumbled, that Fire Ape let out a piercing screech and charged towards him once again. Yet once it arrived before him, it was still thrown back by the chain. A crashing sound reverberated through the air, and it covered Su Ming¡¯s voice.


    "I remember that when we first met, it was sitting on a tree branch with a piece of fruit in its w. It wasughing at me from that tree¡­ It had fire-red fur just like yours¡­"


    Nostalgia appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he spoke, the Fire Ape appeared before him once again, yet what awaited it was it falling to the ground once again. This time, it coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Yet the madness and ferociousness on its face did not dwindle.


    "It was very beautiful and I really liked it¡­ I wanted to catch it, but it was just too fast¡­ perhaps it was fate, but after that, every single time I entered that forest, I saw it¡­" A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. It was a nostalgic smile brought about by reminiscence.


    The moment that smile appeared, the Fire Ape charged towards him once again. However, this time, before it could even get closer to Su Ming, it saw the gentle smile on his face and trembled.


    It possessed high intelligence and could differentiate good intentions from bad. It had also never believed in people, be it their smiles or their words, because from its experiences, they were never true.


    It did not believe in anyone. It only believed in its own instincts.


    That was why while it had understood Su Ming¡¯s words, it chose to ignore him and instead used violence to fight against him. However, right then, at that very moment it saw the gentle smile on Su Ming¡¯s face, for a reason it did not know itself, that smile touched its soul, which was hidden deep inside.


    There was not a hint of ill will in that smile, but neither was that smile aimed towards it¡­


    Nheless, there was sincerity within that smile, and even a hint of sorrow that was hidden underneath joy.


    That Fire Ape stopped and squatted down ten feet away from Su Ming. It looked at the person before it, and a hint of hesitation appeared on the brutal expression on its face.


    "I gave Xiao Hong its name¡­" Su Ming mumbled and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 317 — Familiarity…

    <h4>Chapter 317: Familiarity¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the Fire Ape that was squatting down ten feet away from him. He whispered softly, "I always wanted to catch it¡­"


    Perhaps there would be someone who could truly tame this Fire Ape in the Land of South Morning, but all their taming methods would be rted to brute force, because it was just like the boy had said, that Fire Ape was a new type!


    That was why no one had any experience in taming Fire Apes. They could only use the taming methods they applied on other fierce beasts. Only Su Ming and Su Ming alone had the experience of befriending a Fire Ape.


    Because when he was young, there was a Fire Ape that had been with him for his entire childhood.


    "But I never managed to catch it¡­"


    Su Ming stood up, and as he shook his head, he walked towards the Fire Ape. Almost the same moment, wariness appeared on the Fire Ape¡¯s face. It let out a low growl, and as it did, the savage look appeared on its face once again.


    "Thissted for several years before it let me catch it on purpose¡­ At that time, I was really happy, but it was not until a long timeter that I realized that it let itself be caught on purpose, because it was also very lonely in the forest¡­ just like me," Su Ming mumbled, walking towards the Fire Ape.


    A fierce light appeared in the ape¡¯s eyes, and the moment Su Ming walked over, it suddenly leaped up and swiped its w at his face. It was so fast that in the blink of an eye, a huge gust of wind blew against Su Ming¡¯s face.


    Yet this time, almost the moment its w was about to touch Su Ming, Su Ming¡¯s body turned to the side. It looked as if he was ripped apart by the Fire Ape, but in truth, the beast had only torn apart an afterimage.


    "Only then did I know that it was not me who found it, but that it chose me to be its friend¡­ a friend for eternity¡­" Su Ming mumbled and shifted his body to the side before he took a step to stand behind the Fire Ape. He lifted his right hand and brushed the fur behind its head lightly. His touch was very gentle, just like how he petted Xiao Hong in the past. This particr action made Xiao Hong the mostfortable.


    The Fire Ape shuddered and turned around. It bared its teeth and anger appeared on its face to hide that thump of its heart during that instant.


    Su Ming looked at the Fire Ape snarling at him and said softly, "You¡¯re very fast. If you weren¡¯t tied down by the chain, you¡¯d be even faster¡­ just like Xiao Hong. It¡¯s also very fast. When I was young, I could never catch up to it¡­


    "This ce isn¡¯t suitable for you to stay. Perhaps thend of the Shamans is a more suitable choice for you. I won¡¯t harm you. Once I go to thend of the Shamans, I¡¯ll release the chains, and I¡¯ll¡­ return your freedom to you¡­" Su Ming mumbled and looked at the Fire Ape.


    The ape took a few steps back and looked at Su Ming warily, as if it did not understand what he had just said.


    "Let¡¯s make a bet and see who is faster."


    Su Ming suddenly smiled. That smile contained a sense of naivety that was rarely seen on his face since he arrived in the Land of South Morning. It was a smile that belonged to a young boy, not a man.


    "If you win, I¡¯ll unchain you right that instant and return you your freedom, but if you lose, then you must brush your fur. You look far too dirty right now." Su Ming looked at the Fire Ape, and the Fire Ape also looked at Su Ming.


    "We¡¯ll race from here to the top of the mountain. Let¡¯s see whose speed is faster¡­ You have to follow the rules."


    Su Ming pointed towards the top of the ninth summit, then at the Fire Ape, before he let go of the chain in his left hand.


    The moment he let go of the chain in his left hand, the Fire Ape charged forward, but it did not run towards the top of the mountain. It instead seemed to have jumped into the air and flown towards the world in the distance. It howled, and its voice was filled with mockery.


    Zi Che was shocked still where he stood by the side. A wry smile appeared on his face. He had always thought that Su Ming was a bright person, but he could only smile wryly at the things he was seeing right now.


    "At the very least, its first thought is to escape, not to attack me."


    Su Ming looked at Zi Che with a smile, then took a step towards the sky. The moment his footnded, booming sounds came from his body. Four of the sixteen ice hoops on his legs had exploded!


    Because of it, Su Ming¡¯s speed instantly increased. In the blink of an eye, he rushed after the Fire Ape and even closed the distance between them. Once he did so, booming sounds came from his body once again, and four more ice hoops exploded. The moment that happened, his speed reached a level as if he could warp through space itself. With one step, his body seemed to have disappeared, and once he reappeared, he was already less than one hundred feet away from the Fire Ape!


    The Fire Ape swiftly turned its head around, and disbelief appeared on its face. It let out a piercing screech, then as it charged forward at its full speed, two more booms fell into its ears.


    Two more ice hoops exploded on Su Ming¡¯s body. His speed increased to the point that he appeared before the Fire Ape in the blink of an eye and blocked its path forward.


    "You have to follow the rules," said Su Ming with a smile.


    The Fire Ape widened its eyes and snarled, then it swiftly went backwards to run in another direction. Su Ming looked at its retreat, and praise appeared in his eyes.


    Even the Fire Ape itself was not certain why it chose to change directions instead of brutally tearing apart Su Ming¡¯s body like it had wanted to do previously.


    Perhaps Su Ming¡¯s words had had an effect on it, or maybe his smile had touched it, perhaps it was that gentle touch from Su Ming¡¯s hand that made it hesitate, or it could have been something else¡­


    When the Fire Ape changed its direction, Su Ming took a step forward, and when he reappeared the next instant, he stood before the ape once again. It was not until the Fire Ape changed its direction a few more times, his path repeatedly blocked by Su Ming, did the savageness return to its face.


    It let out a piercing howl and no longer changed its direction. Instead, with bloodshot eyes filled with madness, it lifted both its ws and swiped them at Su Ming with full intention of tearing apart the person that was blocking its path.


    Almost the moment the Fire Ape swiped at Su Ming, ck mist surrounded his body and his Divine General Armor instantly appeared as an illusion. That armor may look as it did usually, but if anyone took a closer look, they would see that the ck mist had gathered into arge amount of lines that criss-crossed against each other to perfectly form the armor.


    The instant the Fire Ape¡¯s ws were about to touch the armor on Su Ming¡¯s body, a booming sound echoed in the air and a powerful force spread from within the Fire Ape. That force was so great that it was definitely not something a Berserker in the Awakening Realm could summon. It was one equivalent to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    This was also when it was tied down by the chain, weakened. If the ape was at the peak of its health, then the force of that strike would definitely surpass what it could summon now.


    With the booming sound echoing in the air, Su Ming took a few steps backwards, but his expression did not change. Yet the Fire Ape did not continue with its attack. It instead used the bounce created by that boom and leaped backwards, charging¡­ right towards the top of the ninth summit!


    As it dashed forward, a smug expression appeared on the Fire Ape¡¯s face. Although it was still snarling, that pleased expression was still as clear as day. It only used the span of several breaths before it reached the top of the ninth summit. It stood there and pounded its chest with its fists, then scanned the area. Judging by its actions, it was looking for Su Ming to boast to him.


    Yet the moment it saw him, it was very clearly stunned, because it saw two Su Mings. One of them was smiling while looking at it from where they shed, and the other was standing by its side while picking up the other end of the chain binding its neck that had fallen on the ground.


    "You lost¡­"


    Su Ming smiled faintly as he held the chain in his hands. At that moment, the shadow of his in the air far into the distance turned into ck fog. That fog tumbled about before turning into a Phantom Shadow that charged towards the tform outside Su Ming¡¯s cave. When that fog descended on the tform, it turned back into a three pronged fork, then with a buzzing sound, it stabbed into the tform.


    Zi Che was also baffled by the scene before his eyes. He had clearly seen Su Ming himself chasing after the Fire Ape, but he hadn¡¯t managed to see when he swapped ces with the Phantom Fork.


    Anger appeared on the Fire Ape¡¯s face. It turned towards Su Ming swiftly and growled at him with its teeth bared.


    "We¡¯re not redoing the match, I didn¡¯t cheat," Su Ming said with a smile. The moment he finished speaking, he was suddenly stunned.


    He was not the only one who was stunned. The Fire Ape was also stunned.


    Su Ming was stunned because during that instant, he had naturally understood what the Fire Ape wanted to say when it growled and bared its teeth at him. It was as if that Fire Ape had turned into Xiao Hong.


    The years together with Xiao Hong had allowed them to reach a level where they could understand what the other wanted to say just by their actions and expressions alone.


    But this ape was¡­ clearly not Xiao Hong¡­


    The Fire Ape was stunned, because in its memories, there was no one in the world who could immediately understand what it was trying to say as if they¡¯d know what it was thinking. Just then, it had indeed expressed that it wanted to redo the match¡­


    It suddenly began to somewhat believe that this person who was slightly different from the other humans and who also happened to be a person that it did not especially hate and despise did indeed have a friend called Xiao Hong¡­


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment and looked at the Fire Ape with a dazed expression. After a long while, he shook his head.


    "You lost. Let me clean your fur."


    As Su Ming spoke, he walked to the Fire Ape¡¯s side and was just about to use snow to wash its fur when the Fire Ape shuddered. Clearly, it was not used to the cold, but after a moment of hesitation, it chose not to move away and simply allowed Su Ming to start rubbing snow on its body.


    After a few rubs, the white snow turned ck, and the Fire Ape was also clearly ufortable. It hissed and growled at Su Ming before retreating several dozens of feet away. Its eyes sparkled, and immediately, a ring of fire erupted and surrounded the Fire Are. Cracking sounds echoed in the air, and after a moment, when the mes disappeared, the Fire Ape¡¯s body immediately returned to its fire-red shade.


    The fire-red color ovepped with the red in Su Ming¡¯s memories¡­


    Just when a dazed look appeared in his eyes, suddenly, low growls came from his cave located lower in the mountain. Those growls were filled with pain and spoke of someone struggling, and that voice¡­ belonged to He Feng!


    He Feng¡¯s final fusion had just begun at that moment!


    Su Ming immediately snapped out of his stupor and swiftly looked towards the cave. With one leap, he charged down, and the Fire Ape followed behind him with an impatient look on its face. Yet when it looked at Su Ming, that expression on its face was clearly different from before.


    That different look had never appeared on its face ever since it could remember.


    That look was one of bafflement, of puzzlement, of uncertainty, of ¡­ bewilderment it did not understand.

 Chapter 318 — Shadow under the Moon!

    <h4>Chapter 318: Shadow under the Moon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming rushed into the cave like the wind and charged towards the room where He Feng was fusing with the Wings of the Moon. The moment he arrived before the stone room, a ferocious aura instantly came crashing against him. Su Ming¡¯s footsteps came to a halt, and he saw He Feng¡¯s body floating in the stone room. A gigantic pair of wings was growing on his back, and that pair of wings¡­ belonged to the Wings of the Moon!


    At the center of He Feng¡¯s brows was a picture of a ball of mes. It looked as if it was zing and burning, caught in a state between reality and illusion. When he saw that picture of the ball of fire, Su Ming sucked in a deep breath.


    He was not unfamiliar with that picture, it was the symbol of the Fire Berserker Tribe!


    The entire stone room was engulfed in a sea of fire. An intense wave of heat spread through the area, but even under that intense heat, Su Ming remained still, as if the fire did not affect him at all. It was the same for He Feng, but growls continuously spilled out of his mouth, and the pained look on his face made it seem as if he was struggling against something.


    Every single time the picture of the fire shone, it would cause He Feng to sink into more pain. Veins popped up on his face, but he simply had his eyes closed as he continued bearing through the pain.


    The fusion between the Wings of the Moon and He Feng was a test. Su Ming did not know what would happen, but the previous few fusions were sessful, and by what he could tell from this final fusion, the amalgamation between He Feng¡¯s body and the Wings of the Moon was already close to perfection.


    ¡®So the final fusion shouldn¡¯t be about the body, but¡­ about memories!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and he looked at He Feng, ready to take action at any moment.


    Time trickled by. He Feng¡¯s growls grew softer and softer, but the picture of the mes still could not be imprintedpletely at the center of his brows, as if something was missing.


    As time passed by, gradually, more veins popped up on He Feng¡¯s face. His new body swelled up, as if he was about to explode at any moment.


    His growls had already turned into pained howls. As his body shuddered, the pair of wings on his back started showing signs of being separated from his body. The sea of fire in the stone room became dimmer, as if it was about to be be extinguished at any moment.


    If the sea of fire was extinguished and He Feng¡¯s wings became separated from his body, then it would mean that the final fusion had failed, He Feng would die, and the souls of the Wings of the Moon would also vanish.


    Su Ming would absolutely not allow such a thing to happen, especially when Sky Mist Shaman Hunt was about to begin. This was something he could not ept.


    Without hesitation, Su Ming took a step forward into the stone room. The instant his footnded on the ground of the sea of fire, the dimming sea of fire zed up as if a barrel of oil had been thrown into it. Arge amount of mes surrounded Su Ming as if he was their king and his appearance could make them stronger.


    Su Ming walked towards He Feng through the zing sea of fire and lifted his right hand. The moment He Feng¡¯s head swelled up as if it was about to explode, he tapped his finger against the picture of of the ball of fire at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows.


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s fingernded on the picture, a powerful rebound swiftly shot out from it and bounced off Su Ming¡¯s finger, forcing him to a few steps back.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. He could feel that this rebound was not from the Wings of the Moon but He Feng¡¯s will rejecting him!


    That rejection could be said to be a repelling force that seemed to be a deration from He Feng that he did not want Su Ming to do anything. Instead, he wanted to use the moment of sess in the final fusion to break free from Su Ming¡¯s control!


    However, there was in no way that Su Ming was unprepared for this. When he helped He Feng in his previous fusions, he was also observing this. Through those fusions, he had continuously strengthened his methods to control He Feng. After all, he had no idea what would happen once the man seeded. Su Ming might look forward to it, but the oue of the fusion was also an unknown entity to him.


    When he saw He Feng rejecting him for the first time, Su Ming gave a cold snort and a fiery red light swiftly appeared in his eyes, the faint shadow of the moon appeared in his pupils! It was the burning moon, the fire-red moon!


    The moment the blood moon appeared, He Feng lifted his head and roared. Immediately, countless Wings of the Moon surfaced on his skin and let out submissive screeches, worshipping Su Ming.


    "He Feng, are you the one who refuses to obey me, or is it the souls of my Wings of the Moon who are doing so¡­?"


    Su Ming stood in the sea of fire and stared at He Feng¡¯s pained expression. A bewitching feeling came from the blood moon in his eyes.


    "You were the one who wanted to fuse with the Wings of the Moon, are you regretting it now¡­? If you¡¯re regretting it, then I¡¯ll release you!"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice reverberated in the air. The moment he spoke, the zing roars of the sea of fire around him grew stronger once again. That fire burned everything around them and covered every single corner of the stone room.


    The Wings of the Moon on He Feng¡¯s skin howled as if they wanted to charge out of He Feng¡¯s body.


    He Feng trembled even more viciously. He looked as if he wanted to open his eyes, but he did not have the strength to do so. As his lips trembled, couple words spilled out of his mouth.


    "Mas¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t be¡­ angry¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, but this time, he did not go straight to tap the center of He Feng¡¯s brows. Instead, he bit down on that finger, and when a drop of blood appeared, he pressed his finger at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows.


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s index finger touched the center of He Feng¡¯s brows, his blood also touched the picture of the ball of fire. In the blink of an eye, arge amount of veins that looked like a spider¡¯s web appeared at the center of He Feng¡¯s brows. The color of those veins was blood-red, and they rapidly spread throughout the entire body. Even the ball of fire at the center of the brows turned red.


    Once those red veins covered He Feng¡¯s entire body, the souls of the Wings of the Moon in his body fused into him once again. As He Feng trembled, he opened his eyes.


    Right as he did so, the blood moon appeared in his pupils. He stared at Su Ming, and a conflicted look appeared on his face. Su Ming was also staring at him with a regal look in his eyes.


    Their gazes met. After a moment, He Feng closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he slowly knelt down on the ground on one knee. Right till the moment his knee touched the ground, he still made sure the center of his brows was connected to Su Ming¡¯s finger.


    When he knelt down, He Feng no longer trembled. The sea of fire crackled and surrounded him and Su Ming. He slowly tucked in his spread out wings and had them hang behind his back.


    A powerful presence was contained within He Feng¡¯s body. That presence was so powerful that Su Ming felt as if he was going up against a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    "I swear by the moon that I will follow you, my Master¡­ With the wings as my honor¡­ I will bring back the scene of the Fire Berserkers burning the skies¡­ I am the Fire Berserker He Feng. Greetings, my King¡­" He Feng lowered his head.


    "I can grant you the power of the Fire Berserkers¡­ and I can also take it back!" Su Ming said calmly, lifting his finger away from the center of He Feng¡¯s brows.


    The instant he did so, the sea of fire around them immediately surged up as if rejoicing and charged towards He Feng to fuse into his body. Those mes eventually gathered at the center of his brows, causing the picture of fire over there to be a real entity!


    However, that color remained a blood-red hue. That red was Su Ming¡¯s color, and within it was Su Ming¡¯s will!


    "The Fire Berserkers worship the moon and treat the moon as their honor. From now on, you will be my shadow. My shadow created under the moon will be your dwelling ce."


    Su Ming turned around and walked out of the stone room. As he walked out, He Feng¡¯s body, which continued kneeling on the ground, gradually faded out, eventually turning into a mere illusion. Once he disappeared, Su Ming¡¯s shadow became slightly different.


    When Su Ming walked out of his cave, Zi Che looked over from his position not too far away. There was uncertainty in his eyes. Clearly, this was not the first time he had heard He Feng¡¯s roars. He already had a few guesses regarding the secrets contained in Su Ming¡¯s cave.


    Compared to him, the Fire Ape who had been originally squatting outside the cave grooming itself lifted its head once Su Ming walked out of the cave and let out a few growls whilst snarling as it stared at Su Ming¡¯s feet.


    A wary expression appeared on its face, as if the thing under Su Ming¡¯s feet was making all its fur stand on end. It even took a few steps back, the growling sounds bing louder.


    Zi Che immediately looked at Su Ming¡¯s feet, but no matter how he looked at it, he could not see anything different. There was nothing under Su Ming¡¯s feet besides his shadow created by the moonlight.


    "His shadow¡­?"


    Zi Che shuddered, and his gaze immediately fell towards Su Ming¡¯s shadow. A shocked look gradually settled on his face. Su Ming¡¯s shadow was not of a human but someone with a pair of tucked in wings, and during the instant Zi Che looked over, he seemed to have seen a pair of blood-red eyes staring coldly at him from the shadow.


    Zi Che felt shaken, and he quickly moved back.


    "Don¡¯t look at my shadow," Su Ming stated unhurriedly and sat down on the tform outside his cave before he lifted his head and looked at the moon in the sky.


    Zi Che quickly obeyed and took a few steps back. He had his head lowered, but he could not calm down. He had a feeling that his eyes had not been ying tricks on him just now. There was something strange about Su Ming¡¯s shadow, especially that pair of blood-red eyes that had looked towards him just now.


    Not only did they shake Zi Che to his core, they also gave him a feeling that the distance between him and Su Ming was bing wider, and that distance between would only continue increasing for an eternity.


    Once that distance arrived to a certain point¡­


    ¡®Uncle master will no longer need me to protect his cave¡­¡¯ Zi Che lowered his head quietly, and as he sat there, resolution appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®My level of cultivation has been stuck at the same stage for a long time. Am I really unable to break through into the Bone Sacrifice Realm?!¡¯


    While Zi Che was upied by his thoughts, Su Ming looked at the moon in the sky, and the Fire Ape stared at Su Ming¡¯s shadow with a hostile look on its face.


    Su Ming turned around and looked at it before he spoke softly. "Stay by my side until we go to thend of the Shamans. Let¡¯s call you¡­ Xiao Hong¡­ Once we go to thend of the Shamans, I¡¯ll return your freedom to you¡­ Remember not to be captured by anyone anymore."


    The Fire Ape rolled its eyes and gave Su Ming a stink eye. The words ¡®I-don¡¯t-believe-you¡¯ were written tantly on its face.


    There is a saying that goes that the people who are lonely may be different from each other, but all of them stare at the moon. At that moment, there was a girl basking underneath the moonlight in the seventh summit. She had released the red string of straw tying up her ck hair, released the braids, and was no longer wearing white clothes.


    Neither was there any glittering crystals on her forehead anymore. The bone earrings had also been taken off her ears. She sat on a mountain rock with her chin ced above her hands as she stared nkly at the moon in the sky¡­

 Chapter 319 — Lightning at Dawn!

    <h4>Chapter 319: Lightning at Dawn!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were still some unshed tears at the corners of Bai Su¡¯s eyes. She had no idea who she was crying for¡­ Yet as she was basking under the moonlight, she remembered many things. She remembered the things that had happened when she was young. She remembered everything that had happened once she grew up. She met Si Ma Xin, she met Su Ming¡­


    She had no idea how long she had been looking at the moon in this manner. Eventually, when she wiped away her tears, she heard a sigh behind her.


    When she heard that sigh, she shuddered and turned around to see a middle-aged man who seemed to have been born with a stern look on his face. That man was incredibly tall and was like a hill as he stood there dressed in a long grey robe. There was a kind, loving look in his eyes.


    "Father¡­" Bai Su teared up even more. She stood up and hugged the middle-aged man.


    "Ever since you grew up, you seldom hug and refuse to let go of your father like this anymore¡­" the middle-aged man said softly and patted Bai Su¡¯s back gently.


    Bai Su originally did not want to cry, but the moment she heard his words, she could no longer contain herself and started bawling.


    "There now, everything has ended. Come home with me. You¡¯re already at the age where you should begin your training after all¡­" said the middle-aged man softly.


    "You¡¯re still too young to understand the love in the world." The man sighed and his gazended on the ninth summit. A frown appeared between his brows.


    "This has nothing to do with anyone. It¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know what I should do, I just don¡¯t know¡­" Bai Su said softly and lifted her head from her father¡¯s bosom to wipe away her tears.


    "Then don¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ve already sent Si Ma Xin to Freezing Sky Cave. Whether he lives or dies now depends on him. I don¡¯t like him." The middle-aged man lifted his hand and wiped away the remaining tears from Bai Su¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯ve also suppressed the injuries he sustained from failing to create the Berserker Seed. If he doesn¡¯t walk out of Freezing Sky Cave, then he¡¯ll die. If he manages toe out, you¡¯ll have a servant by your side. It¡¯s not a bad thing either."


    The middle-aged man looked at Bai Su fondly and a smile appeared on his face.


    "But¡­" Bai Su hesitated for a moment. "I kind of hate him¡­" she whispered softly.


    "I¡¯ve already punished him." The middle-aged man ruffled Bai Su¡¯s hair and took a step forward with her before they gradually disappeared. Before Bai Su vanished, she turned around and cast a nce at the ninth summit with conflict, regret, and well wishes shining in her eyes¡­


    "If I could redo everything¡­" Bai Su mumbled and averted her gaze bitterly before she vanished into the night from the seventh summit with her father.


    At that moment, right underneath the Great Frozen ins, within the endlessyer of ice that no one knew just how deep it went, was a maze like world where moonlight could not shine through.


    There was no light in that ce, only cold. Yet there was a strange wind in there. That wind should not have existed in that ce, but it was there, and it continued blowing endlessly.


    In a corner of the maze like world was a person curled up into a ball, shivering.


    A weak mumbling voice came from the person¡¯s lips, "Freezing Sky Cave¡­ Freezing Sky Cave¡­"


    After a long while, a ripping sound could be heard. The shivering person lifted his right hand and made some unknown signs. Immediately, light appeared before him.


    It was from a ball of fire burning on a stone that was about the size of a baby¡¯s fist.


    As the fire burned and the dark world was lit up by a flickering light, that light illuminated the person¡¯s face, and it was a terrifying sight to behold!


    It was a rotten face. There were thousands of scars marring that face, rendering that person¡¯s appearancepletely ruined. Only the light in his eyes showed a faint sign of familiarity to anyone who might catch a glimpse of him.


    His entire body was covered in frost. The stone on which the mes were burning was gradually shrinking as the fire continuously heated the surroundings. The moment the stone disappeared, it would mean that there would no longer be any other way for the person to obtain warmth.


    Once that time came, all forms of power would not be very useful in the freezing wind¡­


    "Su Ming¡­ Su Ming!" That ugly person gritted his teeth, and as he shivered, he hissed in a voice that was filled with hate so deep it was engraved in his bones.


    He¡­ was Si Ma Xin.


    Only he himself and Bai Su¡¯s father knew exactly what had happened on him. Yet judging by his looks, it was clear that this was a path he was forced to choose¡­


    Moonlight continued shining on the ground. There was also a woman sitting outside her cave abode on the third summit. She was not afraid of the cold. As she breathed, freezing aura blew against her face. An old man sat by her side.


    "You¡¯ve already umted enough freezing aura, and your Qi has already changed because of it. You can already Awaken, so why do you continue gathering it¡­?" the old man askednguidly.


    "Master, if I Awaken, I must definitely have more than 990 blood veins!" The woman opened her eyes and a clear light appeared within them. She was Han Fei Zi!


    "Must youpete against him?" The old man frowned.


    "He¡¯s a Divine General, then I too must be a Divine General!" Han Fei Zi nodded her head with a determined face.


    "But if you persist, then you won¡¯t make it to Sky Mist Shaman Hunt." The old man gave his disciple a look.


    "Even if I can¡¯t make it to the start, I can still join the battle halfway through." As Han Fei Zi spoke, all her Qi started circting and blood veins manifested on her body, shining through her robes with a blood-red light while also giving off a shockingly cold air.


    "981 blood veins. I can still continue!"


    Han Fei Zi took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and continued immersing herself in the process of breathing in freezing aura to stimte her blood. Her expression was calm, but only she and the old man beside her knew just what sort of intense pain she had to endure by breathing in the freezing aura.


    Yet no one could see any signs of that pain on her face. It was as if her entire person had almost turned into¡­ a block of ice!


    Night gradually went by. When a hint of light appeared in the horizon in the distance and a new day arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes. He had already recovered from the depletion caused by helping He Feng. Once he returned to normal, he got up and went back into the cave when the day arrived.


    Days went by. Su Ming seldom went out of his cave, and during the times he did, he would only get out during the night to look for his second senior brother. Only his second senior brother had the aura of death required to create Spirit Plunder in the ninth summit.


    Half a monthter, once he had enough aura of death and there was less than a month left until Sky Mist Shaman Hunt, Su Ming left the ninth summit alone at night. He did not bring Zi Che, neither did he bring the Fire Ape. He left alone, only in thepany of his shadow born under the moon.


    Three dayster, above an ice mountain located far away from Freezing Sky n, thick clouds collected. Thunder rumbled in the sky and bolts of lightning struck down, causing that mountain to turn into a pool of lightning.


    The bolts of lightning continued raining down for several hours before gradually disappearing. When the tribes around the area sent people to check the ce, they found nothing.


    Three dayster, Su Ming returned to Freezing Sky n. Lightning swam on his body, and when he stepped on the ice mountain, cracking sounds rang out. His Origin Vessel that was hidden within his body had grown stronger, and he had gained further understanding towards controlling lightning.


    When he returned to his cave abode, Su Ming brought out thepleted Spirit Plunders. Four Spirit Plunders floated before him, shining with a light that could suck in gazes.


    There were only twenty days left until themencement of Sky Mist Shaman Hunt¡­


    Changes also gradually appeared in the nine continents floating in the air above Freezing Sky n. The distance between them shrank, and people could see others moving at each hour.


    That strange sight attracted quite arge amount of attention, but most of those who had gone through Sky Mist Shaman Hunt before knew that the war was about to start!


    The oppressive feeling that filled Freezing Sky n from the uing battle reached its peak at that moment. The movement of Heaven Gate also meant one thing - one of Freezing Sky n¡¯s greatest treasures, Frozen Sky, had appeared!


    Frozen Sky was the treasure that the disciples of Freezing Sky n were most familiar with among the greatest treasures in the n, because every single time the battle of Sky Mist was held, the treasure would appear, and it symbolized Freezing Sky n!


    The number of Shamans who died under its hands could not be counted. Every single time it appeared, it would turn all the ice mountains in Freezing Sky n red. That was not because they were dyed red, but they turned red due the light shining on them!


    "A part of it will be revealed fifteen days before the battle. Five days before the battle, its full form will show up, and two days before the battle, it would break free from the illusion it was sealed in and descend upon us¡­


    "What we see during the battle of Sky Mist that urs once a decade is just its projection. It¡¯s not the real deal.


    "It will only appear in its true form during the great battle that urs once a century. With it around, those of us from Freezing Sky n fighting in the battle will have a much greater chance of survival, and we can experience the life and death crisis in our growth¡­


    "There are a lot of rumors regarding its origins, and the one that is the most widely epted is about it being created when Freezing Sky n was formed. As one of the three greatest treasures of Freezing Sky n, it¡¯s main function¡­ is to kill!


    "Of our three greatest treasures, this is the treasure we use primarily to kill!


    "It constantly changes, and from what I can tell, the projection it uses each time ites in battles every decade is always different from the others. In fact, its form is also different each time it descends upon us with its true form during the battles that ur once a century¡­ It¡¯s as if its true form is constantly changing¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the nine continents of Heaven Gate that were moving slowly while Zi Che¡¯s pious voice fell into his ears.


    "All those who are joining the battle will follow it¡­ and head to Sky Mist City¡­ Uncle master, the war is about to start¡­ Even if it has been a very long time since Sky Mist Barrier¡¯s was broken through, but during the great battle that urs only once a century¡­ well, such a possibility still exists," Zi Che looked at the sky and mumbled.


    "I can already imagine ferocious beasts so great in number they cannot be counted gathering under the skies in thend of the Shamans. There¡¯s also the matter about those powerful sacred beasts¡­


    "The Shamans are also preparing for it¡­ as if we¡¯re fulfilling an ancient promise¡­" Zi Che closed his eyes.


    Su Ming and Zi Che were not the only ones looking at the sky at that moment. Almost all of the people in Freezing Sky n, even the superior Heaven Gate disciples living within Heaven Gate, were watching the sky.


    Yet then, during that morning, at the top of the ninth summit, Tian Xie Zi, who had his palms t on the ground while counting something, suddenly shuddered. He lifted his head swiftly, and at that moment, his expression turned incredibly stern as he stared at the sky in the distance.


    From that piece of sky, a shooting star with blue and red colors criss-crossing against each other whistled through the air at an unbelievable speed. The size of that shooting star was like a small hill. The blue light symbolized protection, while the red light symbolized murder!


    It was a shooting star from Sky Mist City!


    It was not alone. There were¡­ nine of them!


    When Tian Xie Zi saw the nine shooting stars, his expression changed drastically, its intensity at the level that had never been seen on him before! He was not the only one to react like that. At that moment, dozens of people flew out from Heaven Gate and charged towards the nine shooting stars.


    "Five shooting stars mean a great disaster¡­ seven mean that there is a change among the Shamans¡­ eight means that the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning face the threat of total annihtion¡­ nine¡­ nine mean¡­"


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face was deathly pale as she stood on the seventh summit. The jade bottle in her hands fell to the ground as if she could not hold onto it properly¡­

 Chapter 320 — Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastelands!

    <h4>Chapter 320: Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With a presence that shocked the sky and earth, the shooting stars from Sky Mist City stirred up a huge gust of wind and brought with them a deafening rumble as they traveled through the sky. This happened while the nine continents of Heaven Gate continued moving, Frozen Sky, the primary killing tool of the three greatest treasures of Freezing Sky n, had not fully revealed itself, and the moment when all the people had their gazes trained on the treasure.


    The blue and red lights criss-crossed each other in the nine shooting stars in the sky. When they flew over, the sky seemed to be tremble as if it could not withstand the pressure of the nine shooting stars flying on its body.


    They also left behind nine long scars that seemed endless. An intense murderous aura spread towards the earth from the nine shooting stars.


    Su Ming was stunned. Zi Che was stunned. Almost everyone within Freezing Sky n were stunned at that instant. Even the disciples from Heaven Gate were also stunned.


    The nine shooting stars appeared too suddenly, and no one was prepared for it. More importantly, Su Ming saw Tian Xie Zi going towards them, saw long arcs flying out from the other summits at shocking speed, and even saw a dozen people quickly walking out of Heaven Gate.


    He might not be able to see these people¡¯s faces clearly, but when they appeared, an indescribable pressure swiftly enveloped the world around them. Ripples spread out and distorted the space around them. It was as if the sky had turned into the sea and there were huge and fierce waves rocking the sea as of then.


    Once the nine shooting stars got closer to Freezing Sky n, they came to an abrupt halt, causing ripples to spread through the sky. They floated around Freezing Sky n¡¯s Heaven Gate. It was as if they had formed a strange, interconnected Rune; the blue and red lights continued shining brilliantly.


    Su Ming lifted his head, his eyes were glued to the shooting stars. He had a bad feeling about this. In truth, he was not the only one with that feeling. Almost all the Freezing Sky n disciples who were looking at the sky at that moment had the same feeling.


    "Nine shooting stars¡­? Why did they appear? What do they mean¡­?" Su Ming mumbled and immediately looked towards the seventh summit. He could faintly see Tian Lan Meng over there.


    "Perhaps she knows¡­" Su Ming fell silent.


    Yet at that moment, a shrill sound came once again from the sky in the distance, attracting all the eyes of the people,


    A rarely seen grim look appeared on Tian Xie Zi¡¯s face. Around him, the people who originally had dark expressions on their faces when they arrived became terrified and shocked when they heard that shrill sound.


    That shrill sound from the sky in the distance¡­ came from a shooting star!


    It was yet another shooting star with red and blue lights criss-crossing each other as it traveled forth. It was¡­ the tenth shooting star!


    The instant the tenth shooting star appeared, Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face turned stark white where she stood on the seventh summit. Horror gradually appeared on her face. It was an expression that was rarely seen on her, the pr oppositepared to her usual grace. She shuddered as if she could not stand properly. There was terror on her face, and sorrow too appeared in her eyes.


    "Ten¡­" Tian Lan Meng staggered a few steps backwards, then gritted her teeth and flew up, then charged towards the sky.


    The moment she flew into the sky, the tenth shooting star had already arrived and joined together with the previous nine shooting stars to form a gigantic circle.


    Soon after that shooting starpleted the picture of the circle, a deep voice spoke from within the ten shooting stars as if it came through time and space itself.


    "Sky¡­"


    The ancient voice echoed in the air. That voice might only have uttered one word, but that one word alone caused the ice on the ground to rumble and the sky to distort. It made Su Ming¡¯s ears buzz, and besides that one word, he could hear nothing else.


    Su Ming was not the only one who could not hear anything else. Zi Che, who was standing by his side, was the same, even Hu Zi, who was in the ninth summit at that moment, could not hear anything else as well. Their ears were filled with only buzzing sounds.


    That buzzing reverberated incessantly in the air. Almost no one from the eighth summit, the seventh summit, and all the nine summits on the Great Frozen ins could hear anything else after the first word was spoken clearly. All they could hear was the buzzing in their ears.


    This was not limited to the disciples in Great Frozen ins. Those within Heaven Gate were the same. All of the disciples could only hear buzzing sounds and could not hear any other sound clearly. That was a type of subjugation done using the power of cultivation. It was a mystical ability that was used intentionally.


    That mystical ability was not harmful. Its only use was to allow only those who were qualified to hear it, and those who were not qualified could not hear the voice!


    Those who wanted to hear the voice carried within the ten shooting stars had to be at least at the Berserker Soul Realm. From that alone, it was clear that the message in that voice was an incredibly shocking secret.


    There were only around a few dozens of people who could hear that voice in the entire Freezing Sky n, and almost all of them were the true powerful Berserkers in Freezing Sky n!


    Su Ming¡¯s ears rang incessantly. He could hear nothing else around him, but his mind was clear. He looked at the dozen people standing around the ten shooting stars and watched as their expressions changed rapidly. Among them was Tian Lan Meng, who was shivering; she was so pale her face was bloodless.


    Su Ming knew that something shocking must have happened¡­ A glint appeared in his eyes. Even if his ears could not hear, but perhaps if he used his divine sense, he could.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Su Ming spread out his divine sense and shaped it into a thin thread before he stretched it out towards the sky. During the process of him extending his divine sense, Su Ming shuddered. He felt a strong force repelling his divine sense, causing it to be unable to stretch out any further once he arrived at a certain distance.


    Nheless, even so, he could still hear some faint murmurs in his head.


    "¡­This thing¡­ 3,000 years¡­ Observe¡­"


    The voice was very faint, but Su Ming could indeed hear it. He lifted his right hand quickly and grabbed a few golden stone coins from his bosom before clenching his fist. Those stone coins were immediately crushed, and as they scattered into the wind as dust, a vast amount of spiritual aura surged into the opened path within Su Ming¡¯s body. Once he circted that spiritual aura in his body, his divine sense rushed forth and went further, closer to the stars.


    "Others¡­ Will be terrified¡­ But¡­ rm¡­"


    Su Ming saw that the expressions of the people in the sky changed once again. Tian Xie Zi¡¯s robes even started showing signs of changing. Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly brought out more golden stone coins.


    No one noticed his actions at that moment. All those who could hear the words were paying full attention to the voice, and those who could not hear had their minds turning nk as their ears continued ringing.


    Su Ming brought out arge amount of stone coins, and once he crushed all of them, spiritual aura surged into his body, causing his divine sense to stretch out madly until it got closer to the area covered by the ten shooting stars.


    "Western Sea¡­ Freezing Sky¡­ 100 years¡­ Suffering¡­ Land¡­"


    Every single time he heard new words, the uneasiness within Su Ming¡¯s heart would grow stronger. He wanted to know the truth! So he lifted his hands, and immediately, arge number of stone coins flew out and surrounded his body. Once they all crumbled into dust, a powerful force was gathered onto Su Ming¡¯s divine sense. With a bang, it stretched right into the territory surrounded by the ten shooting stars!


    At that instant, for the first time, the ancient voice appeared within Su Ming¡¯s mind in itsplete form without stopping and without sounding muddled.


    "This is the catastrophe of the Land of South Morning, and the only ones who need to know about it are those in the Berserker Soul Realm. The others should remain in the dark about this for their own good¡­ once the ten shooting stars disappear, I will go forth to thend of Shamans for one final check. If it¡¯s truly the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds¡­ then you must all quickly decide on whether you are going to move¡­"


    Once that ancient voice spoke thest word, it let out a long sigh. Once it sighed, the ten shooting stars shuddered and shattered into dust before they rushed above the ninth heaven and disappeared without a trace.


    Once they disappeared, the buzzing sounds no longer rang in the disciples¡¯ ears. Their hearing returned to normal, and all of them looked at the sky confused.


    Tian Xie Zi walked back from the sky and went straight back to the top of the ninth summit. The others returned to their own mountains and to Heaven Gate with dark expressions on their faces.


    Tian Lan Meng staggered back to the seventh summit with a pale face.


    At the same time, an old voice came from Heaven Gate and reverberated in all the ears of Freezing Sky n¡¯s disciples.


    "There is a change within the Shaman Tribe. We will march out before the scheduled date¡­ That was the reason why Sky Mist City sounded the rm. This is nothing major, do not panic¡­ All those who want to enter the battle, hear me! By tomorrow morning, gather at Frozen Sky, and we will move immediately to defend Sky Mist City!"


    That old voice was very calm. As if it contained a calming effect, when the voice spread out andnded in the disciples¡¯ ears, it made all of them recover from their shock and stop making assumptions so that they would not think too much.


    "The Berserkers have fought many times against the Shaman Tribe. This sort of thing has happened quite a few times in the past. Marching out before the scheduled date is not an umon thing during the great battle that only urs once a century. That is why, all of you who are going forth, you must be careful¡­ You must prevent all the actions of the Shamans, because thend of the Berserkers lies behind you¡­"


    As the old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air, the disciples of Freezing Sky n fell silent. They were no longer running wild with their thoughts in paranoia, their battle spirits were instead ignited.


    "Tomorrow morning, we will go to war!"


    Once that old voice shouted out hisst words, all those within Freezing Sky n who wanted to fight bowed towards the sky together and roared with their strongest voices.


    "To war!"


    "To war!"


    The voices came one after another and turned into a wave of sound that reverberated through Freezing Sky n.


    Su Ming stood there with a pale face. He might not have heard all the words contained within the ten shooting stars, but he had indeed heard of some secrets here and there. Because of that, he knew that the voice from Heaven Gate was lying!


    Or perhaps more urately, that person was not dwelling on the crux of the matter. He did not tell them the true problem.


    "The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds¡­ what does it mean¡­?"


    Passionate shouts resounded in Su Ming¡¯s ears as he looked towards the seventh summit, then at the top of the ninth summit. In his silence, he took a few steps back and returned to his cave abode.


    "If Master refuses to say it, he won¡¯t tell me even if I go and ask him¡­ Besides, Master is not the only one who can tell me about it. There¡¯s also Tian Lan Meng."


    Su Ming sat down in his cave. The passionate shouts ringing in his ears had died down somewhat.


    "Are we about to go to war now¡­? But I still have something important I haven¡¯t done."


    He closed his eyes.

 Chapter 321 — The Ninth Summit He was Unwilling to part With

    <h4>Chapter 321: The Ninth Summit He was Unwilling to part With</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ten shooting stars also appeared within Western Sea n. The stars that were sent out by Sky Mist City told both Freezing Sky and Western Sea to prepare for the worst.


    During the final night before the battle,pared to the silence within the mountains in Freezing Sky n, the sky was rife with rumbling sounds. Those rumbles came from Heaven Gate¡¯s nine continents moving.


    To many people, this was a sleepless night. Once dawn arrived and the first rays of the morning sun appeared in the sky, many people would leave thend and head to Sky Mist¡­


    What awaited them would perhaps be glory, a step to fame, or perhaps¡­ death in foreignnds.


    Most of them could not sleep that night. Even if they were training, quite a lot of them found themselves unable to calm down. Some of them stared at the darkness and let their minds wander, some started wiping their enchanted Vessels, some brought out the items given to them by their families and started praying.


    The rumbling sounds continued traveling through the dark world outside. The shift in Heaven Gate and the offset in the cement of the nine continents gradually turned into a spread out picture. There was a distortion right at the middle of the picture. asionally, lightning would swim about within, as if it had turned into a mirror. The treasure that was used primarily to kill among the three greatest treasures was slowly appearing from within the distortion.


    Su Ming walked out of his cave abode at midnight. The rumbling sounds had be stronger in his ears. In fact, when he lifted his head, he could even vaguely see the shape of Heaven Gate¡¯s nine continents in the dark, as well as the faint shape of somethinging out slowly as if it was emerging from another world as it came from the swimming lightning.


    Su Ming stood there for a long time, and his shadow looked bizarre under the moonlight. He averted his gaze and turned to walk towards the peak of the mountain. As he stepped on the ice covering the ninth summit, a look of reluctance to leave the ce appeared in his eyes.


    He knew that once he left tomorrow morning, there was no way he could know when he woulde back, perhaps¡­ he would not even be able toe back, but there were some things that he must do.


    Only in battle could he grow up quickly. If he shied away due to fear, then what right did he have to search for a path to go home? The path to his home was much harder that the battle this time.


    However, Su Ming still found it difficult to part with the ninth summit.


    He found it hard to leave the nts here, leave Hu Zi¡¯s snores, leave his second senior brother¡¯s smile, his eldest senior brother¡¯s silent but loving care, and his Master¡¯s asional crazy antics.


    All of these things he treasured.


    What he found himself unwilling to part with the most was the feeling from the ninth summit, the feeling of warmth here. Even if the weather here was freezing cold, but the warmth born within his heart amidst the cold made him value and treasure it even more.


    He wanted to stay here. He wanted to stay here forever and not think about Dark Mountain, about the underlying meaning within that ¡®Destiny¡¯, about the years that had gone by when he was within the crack, and about the aloof pair of eyes and those words of disappointment.


    He wanted to give up on solving all these mysterious, stop thinking about them, and to just spend the rest of his days here within the ninth summit.


    Yet Su Ming was not willing to give up. He could not forget Dark Mountain. He could not forget everything that had happened.


    He remained silent as he walked up the ninth summit. Once he reached the top of the mountain, he looked at the dust covered hall and bowed towards it with his fist wrapped in his palm.


    "I, Su Ming, would like to meet Master."


    His words traveled out, but they were swallowed by the rumbling sounds in the sky and swept away by the cold wind blowing around him, making his voice sound as if it could not exist in the air.


    Su Ming stayed in that bowed position, unmoving.


    Time trickled by. When the time taken for the burning of an incense stick passed by, a sigh came from beside Su Ming.


    "Your third senior brother is not going, your second senior brother is not going, your eldest senior brother, too, is not going back¡­ Are you¡­ really going to leave?" Along with the words came Tian Xie Zi, dressed in long blue robes.


    Su Ming straightened his body and turned around to look at Tian Xie Zi. There was uncertainty on his face, but it quickly turned into resolution.


    "I have to go. If I don¡¯t even dare to go to thend of the Shamans and wait till I be stronger, then some day, even if I manage to reach the Berserker Soul Realm, I still won¡¯t dare to step out of the Land of South Morning.


    "It¡¯s just as you said. It¡¯s still incredibly dangerous to leave the Land of South Morning even for the powerful Berserkers within the Berserker Soul Realm¡­"


    The blue robed Tian Xie Zi looked at his disciple, stayed silent for a moment, and a mncholic look appeared on his face.


    "This battle will be different from the previous battles¡­ Perhaps you made the correct choice. We can¡¯t run away from this battle¡­ Ah, fine. If you want to go, then go. Perhaps you might even run into me and your senior brothers there." Tian Xie Zi shook his head and sighed.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he asked softly, "Master, just what happened?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear some of what happened?" Tian Xie Zi gave Su Ming a look.


    "Not all of it." Su Ming was momentarily stunned, but he still answered.


    "That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing for you to know more of something." Tian Xie Zi was silent for a moment before he cast a conflicted look towards the dark sky and grabbed the air with his right hand. Immediately, a wooden slip appeared in his hands and he handed it to Su Ming.


    "The reason you came to me is because of the old xun maker which I brought you to seest time, right? This is the location of his tribe. Take this with you, and once you¡¯ve traveled three nights on Frozen Sky, you can leave with this thing on you. That spot is the closest to where that person is."


    Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming deeply before he lifted his hand and patted Su Ming¡¯s head. A kind and loving look appeared on his face.


    "Walk down the path you desire, just like how I did to prove to my Master that the path I chose is correct. Go and prove that the path you chose is even better than mine." Tian Xie Zi moved past Su Ming and walked into the air before he gradually disappeared.


    Su Ming stood there, silent for a long time, before he bowed towards the dust covered hall. He walked down the stairs and returned to his cave abode.


    He looked around inside the cave. He did not sit down to meditate but chose to look at everything around him. All of these things were familiar, so familiar, so, so, familiar¡­


    When dawn arrived and the first sliver of light was just about to appear in the horizon, Su Ming finished packing his belongings. He did not take away anything from the cave and let it remain as it was. In a few years, he would still return to this ce. He believed it wholeheartedly.


    Because this ce¡­ was also his home¡­


    Once he was out of the cave, Su Ming suddenly lifted his right hand and pressed it on the ice wall by his side before he dug out an ice block and put it in his storage bag.


    ¡®This is a sign of the ninth summit¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stood on the tform and looked at the dark sky. He looked at the gigantic thing that was already mostly revealed in the middle of Heaven Gate, but the space around it was so distorted that its form could not be seen clearly.


    He sucked in a deep breath of the ninth summit¡¯s air before Su Ming walked down the mountain stairs. When the sky started brightening up slightly, he arrived outside Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode. Snores could be hearding from within the cave. A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face and he entered Hu Zi¡¯s cave.


    Hu Zi was lying sprawled on the ground, in a deep sleep. Drool slipped down the corners of his mouth and gathered into a puddle on the ground. There was arge amount of wine gourds by his side, and many of them had fallen to the side.


    Su Ming looked at Hu Zi for a long time before he picked up a gourd that was filled with wine and left.


    The sky was beginning to brighten up, but the earth was still in darkness. Su Ming saw his second senior brother wandering about like a ghost on the mountain. He paused in his footsteps momentarily. The moment he stopped, second senior brother floated towards him in the dark. He stopped still before Su Ming and stared at him.


    "Second senior brother¡­" Su Ming opened his mouth and said softly.


    "Youngest junior brother, I suspect that Shamans are stealing my nts at night. Once you get there, remember to help me search for the perpetrator and find out who did it," second senior brother said sternly.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned before he nodded his head with a wry smile.


    "Bring this with you, and take care¡­" Second senior brother exuded a chilling presence during night. He took a few steps forward and ced something in Su Ming¡¯s hand before he floated past him.


    Su Ming dipped his head and looked at his palm. There was a ck piece of grass there that was glowing with a dim light.


    "This thing grew up with my Phantom aura. It¡¯ll turn into Phantom mist once you ce it down. It can be anywhere you like¡­ When you¡¯re tired, you can rest at ease inside." Second senior brother¡¯s cold voice fell into his ears from the distance, but Su Ming did not feel cold. His heart became warm instead.


    Morning arrived without anyone¡¯s knowledge. The sky brightened up and the darkness in thend was chased away. Arge number of people walked out of their cave abodes from the nine summits and lifted their heads to look at the sky.


    Heaven Gate¡¯s nine continents had positioned themselves into the shape of a ring in the sky. At its center, lightning swam about, and they looked like a web. Within that web was an object that was about 1,000 feet in length.


    It was entirely ck and its edges were sharp. By the looks of it, it was a giant sword!


    That revealed part of the sword was already 1,000 feet in length, and its breadth was about 100 feet, making it look like the top of a mountain! There wereplicated runic symbols shing on it, and every single time they shone, a gigantic amount of pressure would descend upon thend.


    Rumbling sounds continued reverberating in the air, and Su Ming saw that gigantic sword rapidlying out from within the web. As it came out, the rumbling sounds grew stronger.


    Soon, when the morning sun shone on the ground with a piercing light, the sky trembled ,and with a loud crash, that sword was nowpletely out of the web created in the middle of Heaven Gate.


    It was a ck sword. The length of it was about 1,000 something feet, and it was 100 feet in breadth. It floated in midair with a shocking murderous aura. It would have been fine if that was all there was, but the moment the sword appeared, it started swelling up rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, in a bizarre fashion, arge shadow was formed on the ground!


    That sword swelled to several hundred times its size. Its length had be nearly 10,000 feet, and it had turned into a gigantic object floating in the sky like a giant mountain!


    It looked like a sword, but if anyone took a closer look, it would then look like a ship!


    The gigantic shadow on the ground had practically covered all the nine summits onnd. As that sword appeared, an intense pressure fell upon the minds of all those who had lifted their heads to look.


    "I am Jing Cheng Rong, the leader of the army!"


    Nine people flew out from Heaven Gate¡¯s continents. All of the nine wore white robes, and eight of them sat down cross-legged at different corners of the giant sword. Only one of them stood at the tip of the sword. As his gaze swept through thend, he spoke slowly.


    "All those who want to fight, step onto Frozen Sky! Once you step on it, you¡¯ll be branded, and if you die during battle, that brand will disappear! All you disciples of Freezing Sky,e forth now for the Shaman Hunt!"

 Chapter 322 — To War!

    <h4>Chapter 322: To War!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Come forth now!


    Those words stirred up arge amount of echoes that sounded as if there were countless people howling at the same time. That voice spread throughout the entire area, and when those words fell in the people¡¯s ears, they could turn into a form of mind control that stirred up an endless amount of battle will within the people¡¯s hearts!


    In the span of a breath, people started charging forth from the mountains on the ground towards Frozen Sky. The moment they stood on it, they instantly turned into small white dots on that gigantic ck sword.


    The white dot symbolized their life force, and its position would not change. Once it disappeared, it meant that the person had died.


    Soon, more people flew towards Frozen Sky, and as more peoplended on the sword, the white dots increased.


    An overflowing amount of battle spirit erupted forth within Freezing Sky n, twenty days earlier than the promised date.


    "The battle of Sky Mist, the Shaman Hunt. This is the pride of all Berserkers. This is the most important battle in our lives. In this battle, we might die, but even if we die, we would die for the Berserker Tribe!


    "Perhaps we will not die, but if we don¡¯t die, then we will live in glory!" The old man standing at the tip of the sword shouted, and his voice reverberated through the air. That strange power in his voice roused all those who heard his words.


    Even more people charged towards Frozen Sky. There were even some who came from Heaven Gate¡¯s continents, and the number of disciples from Heaven Gate who stepped onto the gigantic sword wasn¡¯t small.


    "We already know that the Shaman Tribe will march out before the promised date. We saw the shooting stars from Sky Mist, and I will tell you this! What you saw was not an ill omen! To me, that is the signal of the start of the battle! I will tell you this. I have been waiting for this¡­ for a hundred years!" the old man roared, and his voice reverberated furiously through the air.


    Even more people flew towards Frozen Sky and stood on top of the sword to be branded with the mark that symbolized their life force.


    "Freezing Sky n has not reached 10,000 years of age since its creation, but do you know how many Shamans Freezing Sky n has killed over the thousands of years?! I will tell you this! We¡¯ve killed a countless number of them!


    "Freezing Sky n hase to its current state from a weak n. We kill the Shamans to show our power, and now, we are one of the only two great ns in the Land of South Morning!


    "That is because we always win!"


    The old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air once again, and once more, arge number of people charged towards the sword. At that moment, there were thousands of Freezing Sky n disciples standing on Frozen Sky.


    "There are 100,000 Berserkers in Freezing Sky, and now, the Berserkers in Freezing Sky¡­ will be in Sky Mist!" The old man let out a huge shout, and that shout shook the sky.


    Su Ming stood on the ninth summit. Even if he knew some things the others around him did not know, the old man¡¯s words still stirred up an endless amount of battle will within his heart. Yet soon, a glint appeared in his eyes and he regained his senses.


    "What incredible persuasive abilities¡­" Su Ming mumbled. If he did not possess divine sense, it would have been difficult for him to recover from being enticed and regain his senses just now.


    He took a deep breath and turned around to cast a nce at Zi Che. Zi Che¡¯s battle spirits had already been ignited, and he looked as if he just needed one word from Su Ming to immediately rush out.


    "Zi Che, since you chose to join the battle, I¡¯ll return your freedom to you! You don¡¯t have to stay by my side during the battle¡­" said Su Ming.


    Zi Che was stunned, then turned to look at Su Ming as if he wanted to say something.


    "I¡¯ve already made up my mind about this! If you follow me, you¡¯ll be exposed to more danger, and if you can¡¯t control your own actions during battle, it¡¯ll be far too easy for you to die¡­ You¡¯re free now," Su Ming said calmly.


    "Understood!" Zi Che remained silent for a moment before he bowed respectfully to Su Ming.


    Su Ming turned his head back and gave the ninth summit a final look before he turned around. Just when he was about to walk towards Frozen Sky, a gust of ck mist suddenly appeared behind him. That ck mist appeared too suddenly, and before Su Ming could react to it, it encircled his wrist and turned into a ck bracelet!


    At the same time, his eldest senior brother¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ Your journey to thend of the Shamans will be perilous. I¡¯ll give you a ve of mine¡­ Her name is Fa Zang¡­"


    Su Ming cast a nce at the ck bracelet on his wrist before his gaze fell on the cier underneath the ninth summit. Once he bowed towards that direction with his fist wrapped in his palm, he turned into a long arc and charged into the sky.


    Zi Che followed behind him, and the two of them fused into the long arc that was formed by the other people of Freezing Sky n. Together with the other people, they stepped on the gigantic sword.


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s footnded on the sword, he immediately felt a surge of power fuse into his body through his foot before it swiftly returned to the sword. Soon, even if he could not see the brand that symbolized his life force on the sword, he could clearly feel its existence.


    As time passed by, more of those from Freezing Sky n came forth and stepped onto Frozen Sky. When there were 10,000 Berserkers gathered on the gigantic de of the sword, the sword trembled and slowly rose into the sky.


    "Send off our warriors!"


    An old voice came from within Heaven Gate, and soon, numerous people flew out of Heaven Gate. Arge number of people from the nine summits on thend also flew out or stood at the peaks of their mountains and looked towards the gigantic sword and the 10,000 people gathered on it!


    These people stood densely packed against each other, and they numbered to several tens of thousands.


    "With our first bow, we pray the souls of our Gods of Berserkers will protect our people from Freezing Sky and grant us victory!" As the old voice reverberated in the air, all the people wrapped their fist in their palms and bowed towards the gigantic sword in the sky.


    Once they bowed, the 10,000 people on the sword were immediately stirred up. They stared at the ground, at the many familiar faces gathered there, at their ns, and fell silent.


    "Once more, we bow to send them off to battle. We pray to our ancestors in Freezing Sky to protect them so that you can all return safely!"


    Su Ming stood at the edge of the de with Zi Che by his side. Besides Zi Che, he did not know anyone else. He looked at the ground, at the ninth summit, and he could see the faint shadow of his Master appearing at the top of the mountain, and Hu Zi waving at him as he drank wine at the side of the mountain, and his second senior brother smiling at him gently as he stood under the sun with the light shining on him.


    He also saw Han Cang Zi standing on the seventh summit while staring at him.


    And there was also Han Fei Zi standing on the third summit with freezing aura emanating from her. She, too, was looking at him.


    Then one particr gaze attracted Su Ming¡¯s attention. When he lifted his head to look at one of the continents in Heaven Gate, he saw a girl dressed in white staring at him.


    "This is our final bow! All you warriors of Freezing Sky, in this battle, ughter the Shamans!" That old voice shouted in a low roar that reverberated in the air and stirred up almost all the people on the sword to begin roaring back.


    "ughter the Shamans!"


    "ughter the Shamans!"


    Su Ming¡¯s ears rang with these voices. He stood silently and closed his eyes.


    The instant he closed his eyes, the sword that was Frozen Sky trembled once again under his feet and slowly turned its tip in another direction. As the people staying in Freezing Sky n roared with the people on the sword, the sword charged swiftly towards the direction of Sky Mist City.


    The moment it charged out, a screen of light surrounded the sword and turned into an oval shaped mantle of light. With a piercing whistle and a loud bang, the sword charged into the distant world.


    It traveled at a speed so quick that in the blink of an eye, they could no longer see Freezing Sky n. In an instant, the ground underneath them was no longer ayer of silvery white snow but was instead covered in green.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. He could clearly sense that the sword¡¯s speed could almost rival his when he took off half of his ice hoops. And while Su Ming was confident that he could surpass the sword¡¯s speed for a short distance once he took off all his ice hoops, but if he had to travel a slightly longer distance, his body would immediately break down because he could not endure it, and he would be unable topete against the sword.


    Since this was one of the greatest treasures of Freezing Sky n, with its speed, it could arrive at Sky Mist City just in a few days.


    "Are you afraid?!" When they left Freezing Sky n and the 10,000 feet sword continued charging forward, the old man standing at the tip of the sword turned his head around andughed boisterously.


    "No!" Someone from among the 10,000 people on the sword immediately roared back.


    "You lie! The Shamans are brutal, it¡¯s okay for you to be afraid, but once you cut off the heads of those Shamans, you will realize you¡¯re not the only ones afraid, those damn bastards are also afraid of you!" The old man¡¯sughter was very spirited and hearty. The previous persuasive tone in his voice was no longer in his voice.


    "Also, we have quite arge number of people fighting with us. We might only have 10,000 people on the sword, but those bastards from Western Sea n will also have nearly 10,000 people joining the battle, and arge number of Berserkers from all the other tribes will go to Sky Mist City during the next few days!


    "At that time, our men will not be few! This is what is meant by a great battle. This is the great battle that urs only once a century!


    "If you don¡¯t die in this battle, then through your experiences, you will all transform into powerful Berserkers!" The old man¡¯sughter rang heartily throughout the entire sword.


    "Now sit down and meditate. Make sure you are at the peak of your condition. We still need four days before we reach Sky Mist City!" As the old man spoke, gradually, arge number of people chose to sit down and meditate while they waited on the sword whose end could not be seen. Four dayster, they would step onto Sky Mist City.


    Right till the end, Su Ming never spoke one word. He sat down at edge of the sword, the endless sky right before him. He could see the screen of light that surrounded the sword, and behind the screen were white clouds tumbling about in the clear blue sky.


    "What are you looking at?" a delicate voice came from behind Su Ming. He did not turn his head back, because the person who spoke had just sat down by his side.


    "I¡¯m looking at just how big the Land of South Morning is¡­" Su Ming said softly, then turned his head to the side to cast a nce at Tian Lan Meng, who was sitting beside him.


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face was still stark white. She was also looking at the sky beyond the sword, immersed in her own thoughts.


    "What did the ten shooting stars mean?" Su Ming suddenly asked in her head.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t ask anymore." Tian Lan Meng then stayed silent, and after a long while, she shook her head.


    Su Ming stared at Tian Lan Meng and sent his question to her. "Then¡­ what is the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds?"


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s body jolted, she turned her head around, and with shock in her beautiful eyes, she stared at Su Ming.

 Chapter 323 — Harmonious Morus Alba’s Wings!

    <h4>Chapter 323: Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s Wings!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at Tian Lan Meng calmly. Their gazes met not too far away from each other on the edge of the 10,000 feet sword.


    Tian Lan Meng remained silent for a moment before she opened her mouth and said, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­"


    "Why do you find the need to hide it from me?" Su Ming frowned, then turned around to look at the blue sky beyond Frozen Sky.


    Tian Lan Meng hesitated for a moment, looking as if she wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    "How did you learn of the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds?" After a long while, her gaze fell on Su Ming¡¯s face and she asked him in his mind.


    It was not quiet around them. There were low whispers asionally appearing in the air, but the sword was too huge and there were 10,000 people sitting on it. That¡¯s why if the people were further away from each other, they would not be able to hear what the other was saying clearly. The loud whistling sounds from the sword as it sliced through the air also drowned out voices.


    "When the ten shooting stars appeared, I heard some of what they said." Su Ming did not hide anything because he had to know the truth. In his mind, this piece of information that was only privy to those in the Berserker Soul Realm was very important. It might even affect some of his actions in thend of the Shamans.


    Tian Lan Meng averted her gaze and looked at the sky beyond the sword. After a long while, she spoke gently.


    "Have you ever heard¡­ of the legend of the Harmonious Morus Alba¡­?"


    Su Ming was taken aback for a moment then shook his head. He did not speak.


    "Harmonious Morus Alba is a butterfly of legend. It will only p its wings three times in its life¡­ The first time it ps its wings, it will cause the mountains to crumble and the earth to shatter in the east," said Tian Lan Meng softly, looking at the sky beyond the sword.


    "It¡¯s just a legend," Su Ming retorted.


    "A legend, hmm¡­? Right now, in our world, no one has ever seen the first God of Berserkers, but could you say that the first God of Berserkers is also a legend? We don¡¯t know whether the Harmonious Morus Alba exists¡­" Tian Lan Meng shook her head.


    "Nine shooting stars mean that the Great Patriarch has appeared within the Shaman Tribe. That is an entity that exceeds all life forms, a thing that exceeds what we can understand with our Realms of cultivation."


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice in Su Ming¡¯s head was gentle, but there was a hint of fear within her words. Su Ming could clearly feel her fear as her voice reverberated in his mind.


    "Great Patriarch?" Su Ming turned around and looked at Tian Lan Meng.


    "You should know that the great Berserkers of the Land of South Morning fought against the Great Patriarch thousands of years ago. The three great Berserkers won in the end, but the Great Patriarch did not die. He simply went into deep sleep.


    "He is an indestructible entity¡­ Now, he woke up again. That is why Sky Mist City sent out those nine shooting stars to tell Freezing Sky n and Western Sea n." Tian Lan Meng bit her bottom lip and spoke gently in his head.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He remained silent for some time before he asked.


    "What about ten shooting stars?"


    "In the Land of South Morning, nine shooting stars should have been the limit of what Sky Mist City can send to Freezing Sky and Western Sea. From what I can remember, ever since Sky Mist City was formed, they have never sent out ten shooting stars¡­


    "Today is the first time they did so," Tian Lan Meng¡¯s face was stark white as she mumbled under her breath.


    "By logic, five shooting stars mean a great disaster, eight shooting stars mean that the Berserkers of the Land of South Morning are faced with the threat of annihtion, nine shooting stars mean that the Shaman Tribe¡¯s power has reached its peak¡­ Then ten shooting stars might mean¡­"


    Once Tian Lan Meng spoke to that point, she stopped, and when she put on a look as if she was thinking about how she should phrase her next sentence. Su Ming softly spoke beside her.


    "South Morning will fall¡­" Once Su Ming said those words in her mind, Tian Lan Meng shuddered and her face turned stark white. After a long while, she nodded her head bitterly.


    "Just what sort of thing could cause the Land of South Morning to fall?" Su Ming found it a little hard to believe that idea. He simply could not fathom what sort of power could possibly exist in the world that could do such a terrifying thing.


    "If the Great Patriarch truly possesses such power, then there¡¯s no need to fight in this battle," Su Ming said in her head, his voice low.


    "He might have such incredible power that it exceeds our understanding, but¡­ he can¡¯t do that. Still, even if he can¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean that no one else can. Didn¡¯t the battle between the second God of Berserker and the Immortals from the other worlds divide the continents of thend of Berserkers¡­?" Tian Lan Meng said softly.


    "Do you still remember me mentioning the Harmonious Morus Alba¡­?" Tian Lan Meng looked at Su Ming, and he could clearly see the fear in her eyes.


    "The first time the Harmonious Morus Alba ps her wings, it will cause the mountains to crumble and the earth to shatter in the east¡­" answered Su Ming.


    "The eastern continent is the Eastern Wastnds. Between the five continents belonging to the Berserkers is the endless Dead Sea that is filled with water that looks like an ocean but is not an ocean, looks like ink but is not ink, and looks like blood but is not blood¡­ No one can pass through the Dead Sea.


    "Ever since the five continents were separated, we lost all contact with each other. It¡¯s as if our messages were intercepted." Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    "If someday, the Dead Sea extends to ournds like a tidal wave that drowns out the entire Land of South Morning, at that time, how many people would be able to survive¡­?" Tian Lan Meng dipped her head down.


    "Perhaps there would be some who would survive, but when the Land of South Morning is flooded, the mountains crumble and the earth shatter, and the entire Land of South Morning is destroyed¡­ at that time, how many people would survive¡­? Will the both of us survive?" Tian Lan Meng closed her eyes.


    "That¡¯s the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds? Is it connected to the Eastern Wastnds?" Su Ming was shocked to the core. His breathing quickened, and a thought that to him was ridiculous gradually appeared in his mind.


    "The Dead Sea won¡¯t expand without reason. It has existed since forever. It won¡¯t change without reason." Tian Lan Meng remained silent for some time before she spoke bitterly.


    "Unless there is a power that could move that endless Dead Sea and make its waters surge like the waves in the sea¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    "You heard the words the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds, but you didn¡¯t hear what was spoken before them. My ancestor mentioned that more than 10,000 feet of the area close in the eastern part of South Morning, which belongs to the Shamans, has been flooded by the Dead Sea¡­


    "This is the first time such a thing has happened in the Land of South Morning. It is also precisely this change that prompted the Shamans to panic and attack Sky Mist Barrier before the promised date.


    "The Dead Sea won¡¯t grow bigger for no reason. It would only grow bigger because the Eastern Wastnds, a continent that is located really far away from the South Morning, is pushing the Dead Sea towards the Land of South Morning¡­ at an inconceivable speed."


    Tian Lan Meng finally told Su Ming the secret. The secret from Sky Mist City that was originally only privy to those in the Berserker Soul Realm, and the one they had been forbidden to spread to others!


    "Eastern Wastnds and South Morning crashing into each other¡­" Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. He understood what was going on now, but he still could not imagine how such a huge continent could move at such a high speed.


    "Perhaps it¡¯ll take one year, perhaps ten, or perhaps less than that¡­ but eventually, when Eastern Wastnds crashes into the Land of South Morning at that high speed it¡¯s traveling now, what do you think will happen to South Morning?


    "From what the ancient maps tell us, the mass ofnd belonging to the Eastern Wastnds is several times the size of South Morning¡¯s¡­" Tian Lan Meng stared at Su Ming, and despair appeared in her eyes.


    Su Ming shuddered and closed his eyes. He could somewhat imagine the horrors that would happen the instant two continents of different sizes, one big and the other small, crashed into each other at an indescribable speed.


    "First, the edge to the east of the Land of South Morning would instantly shatter, and the impact that caused thend to shatter would continuously spread out. In a very short amount of time, that crack would extend to Sky Mist Barrier¡­


    "Then, Sky Mist Barrier would crumble and thend of Berserkers would be destroyed along with it¡­ Even if we escape to the westernmost part of thend, it¡¯ll still be difficult for us to escape the fate of being destroyed.


    "When the continent crumbles and tilts to the side, the part of the Dead Sea that came with the Eastern Wastnds will drown out everything¡­ Perhaps some of us will survive. When thend under our feet has turned into pieces, we will continue living on one of the pieces as if it was an ind floating in the endless Dead Sea¡­


    "But it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s very difficult to find such an opportunity when you live close to the borders, and especially once they knock into ournd, the Land of South Morning will definitely start moving west¡­ At that time, the west part of South Morning and all its coasts will suffer the worst damage.


    "And the Shamans live at the outer parts of South Morning¡­ For the sake of their survival, you can surely imagine just how devastating the Sky Mist Shaman Hunt this time will be¡­


    "The Shamans want to invade Sky Mist Barrier and upy the center of the Land of South Morning. Only if they stay there can they have a hope that their race can survive through the disaster when ites.


    "But would you be able to let the mortal enemy of generations of your race walk into your home¡­? Besides, if they move into Sky Mist Barrier, then we have to divide a part of ournd to them. The result of us providing a piece ofnd to the Shamans that might or might not remain safe during the disaster¡­ is us wiping away the lives of the Berserkers who were originally living in those ces¡­


    "And it stands that no one can be certain which part of the center of South Morning will remain safe till the end. If the Shamans aren¡¯t around, then the Berserkers can spread out, and the possibility of us continuing our line will surely exist, no matter how small, but once we make the wrong choice and give up the safe ce to the Shamans¡­" Tian Lan Meng¡¯s voice became weaker until she eventually fell silent.


    "The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds¡­" Su Ming¡¯s face turned pale. All of this surpassed his imaginations. In fact, even if he heard the truth now, he still found it a little hard to believe all of it.


    Yet at the same time, he also instantly understood why the information could not be shared with everyone. Once that happened¡­ it would definitely bring about an unimaginable disaster brought by human hands¡­


    "Harmonious Morus Alba." Su Mingmitted that name to memory even though he knew that this was a legend, a legend that just might be coincidental to what was happening now.


    "You won¡¯t be able to hide this for too long. As time passes by, more and more people will know about it." Su Ming sent his message to Tian Lan Meng, and his voice was solemn in her heart.


    "During this disaster, many people will die¡­ We live in this day and age, and we have no choice." Tian Lan Meng stood up and went to stand at the edge of the sword as a profound look appeared in her eyes.


    "Thank goodness we¡¯re not alone¡­" Tian Lan Meng turned her head to the side and looked at Su Ming with her beautiful eyes. There was a strange light flickering within them.


    "Su Ming, do everything possible to increase your power before the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrives. If you do, then even if you lose the Land of South Morning, even if you lose everything, as long as you¡¯re alive, then you still have your powers to keep youpany and support you¡­"


    Su Ming stared at the sky beyond the sword and did not say a word.

 Chapter 324 — Not Convinced?

    <h4>Chapter 324: Not Convinced?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing for you to know more of something¡­" Su Ming stood at the edge of the sword and his Master¡¯s words before he left appeared in his head.


    That was what Tian Xie Zi had said when Su Ming asked him about the ten shooting stars.


    Su Ming finally understood what he meant now. It was truly not necessarily a good thing to know more of something. Right then, the one thing that upied his mind most of the time was the scene the Eastern Wastnds moving the Dead Sea.


    In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw the continent rapidly traveling forth under the sky. He saw mountain ranges rising and falling. He could even see some tribes, but in the blink of an eye, the mountain ranges before his eyes crumbled. The ground was flipped into the air as if it was lifted up. Plenty of people died and were injured, and at the same time, the ck Dead Sea spread out and drowned all signs of life.


    Tian Lan Meng sat beside Su Ming, also having fallen silent. She could be thinking about something, but her mind might be nk as well.


    Time passed by, and soon, the first night arrived. The sky turned dark, but Su Ming could see a white line in the distance. It was as if it was still bright over at that ce.


    The disciples of Freezing Sky n on the sword started moving about after meditating for an entire day. The people who were close to each other formed groups of three to five. Laughter rang in the air, as if they were using this sort of method to calm their minds before the start of Sky Mist Shaman Hunt.


    Laughter appeared on top of Frozen Sky. Looking at them, at the people who did not know the truth, Su Ming could already imagine just what would happen once all these people learned of the truth. Then¡­ how many of them would be able tough? How many of them would be able to fight in theing battle¡­?


    Just as Su Ming looked towards the disciples of Freezing Sky n, he also saw some people from Heaven Gate sitting at the edge of the sword, and each of them was distanced quite evenly from each other.


    The old man sitting at the tip of the sword had a calm expression on his face, but he would asionally frown. Su Ming could sense that the old man¡¯s mind was perhaps not as calm as his words were and how he presented himself to be.


    ¡®He knows the truth¡­ perhaps all nine of them from Heaven Gate know the truth.¡¯


    When Su Ming sized up Jing Cheng Rong, who was sitting at the top of the sword, that old man suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards Su Ming with a gaze like lightning.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He could feel the old man¡¯s gaze falling onto him like sharp needles. After some time, that feeling slowly went away.


    "Is your name Su Ming?"


    An old voice suddenly appeared by Su Ming¡¯s ears. As Su Ming opened his eyes, he immediately saw that Jing Cheng Rong had still not averted his gaze and was still staring at him, but that piercing gaze was no longer there.


    Su Ming nodded his head.


    "Come to my side." Jing Cheng Rong looked at Su Ming and his voice echoed by Su Ming¡¯s ears. The method in which he sent his voice to Su Ming was different from Tian Lan Meng¡¯s, but the effects were simr.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he stood up. Tian Lan Meng cast him a nce by his side, but she did not speak.


    Su Ming moved forward and walked past the crowd. When he walked past his fellow disciples, he heard theirughter and their voices, some of which sounded close to him, and some far away, he heard the different sounds of breathinging from those who were meditating, and he continued hearing all these things until he traveled a long distance and arrived at the tip of the giant sword. He had arrived before Jing Cheng Rong.


    The distance between them previously was not really far away, or else it would have been difficult for the two of them to see each other. However, Su Ming still needed quite some time to walk over.


    "Sit down." Jing Cheng Rong looked at Su Ming and spoke with a raspy voice.


    The tip of the sword was positioned right before the space that spanned endlessly before them. It was also the spot where the whistling sounds were the strongest. In fact, as he stood there, Su Ming could even somewhat feel the wind blowing against his face and feel the power of the sword breaking through space with that intense speed.


    Jing Cheng Rong was the only person sitting over there, and there was an empty space of about one hundred feet around him. Without being summoned, no one was allowed to go into the area.


    Su Ming did not speak and sat down beside the old man. The moment he sat down, a feeling as if a huge gust of wind was blowing against him, causing his breathing to quicken and his body to tear apart appeared within him. That sensation came too suddenly, and Su Ming even had the feeling as if his body was about to be blown away by that huge gust of wind, as if he was about to be blown off the giant sword.


    His hair was blown into a mess and fluttered about behind him rapidly. Su Ming could not remain sitting. Once he staggered a few steps backwards, a glint appeared in his eyes, and with one stomp on the sword, he stopped his body from moving away. His face was flushed red as he took a few steps forward once again and returned to the spot where he originally wanted to sit down; he did so slowly.


    The moment he sat down, that feeling as if he was being torn apart appeared once again, but this time, Su Ming was prepared. Banging sounds came from within him, and even though he did so slowly, he sat down.


    As he sat there, Su Ming¡¯s body trembled. All his blood was rapidly circting in his body, the power of Awakening within him was also activated, and even his divine sense chose to spread out around him. At that moment, his body had automatically started resisting the power of the gust of wind even without his control.


    "This is what it means to train your body by refining it!" When Jing Cheng Rong saw Su Ming sit down, praise appeared in his eyes.


    "Even if you¡¯re wearing twenty incredibly heavy ice hoops, it¡¯s at most superficial training." The praise within the old man¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced with scorn.


    Su Ming was having trouble breathing and could not speak, but there was a dubious look in his eyes. This was the method he came up with, and this method had indeed allowed him to endure much faster speeds rapidly. In fact, once he moved at full speed, he could surpass Frozen Sky¡¯s speed for a short distance.


    "Not convinced? I¡¯ll let you have a chance to prove yourself." Jing Cheng Rong let out a cold snort and suddenly lifted his right hand to grab Su Ming¡¯s shoulder before he flung him to the side.


    The old man¡¯s actions were too quick and Su Ming could not dodge them. He only felt his vision blurring, and with that one throw, he was flung off Frozen Sky!!


    In fact, the force of that throw not only flung Su Ming off the sword, he was also cast out of the protective screen of light outside the giant sword. It caused him to instantly break away from the sword and be thrown into the darkness, the mad gust of wind whistling towards him.


    Only at that moment did someone on the giant sword notice what had happened, and they immediately let out cries of surprise.


    The instant Su Ming was flung off Frozen Sky, rumbling sounds immediately rang throughout his entire body. That sword traveled so quickly that in the blink of an eye, it had already covered another distance of 100,000 feet. Once Su Ming could see his surroundings clearly, he saw the sword hilt passing by in a sh, and the gust of wind that appeared as it swept past blew him away, causing him to be unable to stand still.


    Anger appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not offend that old man, yet he still did such a thing. However, he did not have time to ponder about it. The sword was about to disappear further into the distance. Rumbling sounds immediately begun in Su Ming¡¯s body. All the ice hoops instantly shattered at that moment, and his speed reached a terrifying state. He charged towards the departing sword.


    With his speed, he could surpass that sword if it was for a short distance. As if he warped through space, he appeared 1,000 feet behind the sword. Wind tore against Su Ming¡¯s body, and red appeared in his eyes. He charged forward once again, and when he reappeared once more, he had already caught up to the sword, but he was only at the sword hilt. Blood trickled out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. Then with one step, he moved through the protectiveyer andnded on the very end of the rapidly flying sword¡¯s hilt. The moment hended, Su Ming coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and his face turned stark white.


    He wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth and walked with huge steps forward. As he passed through, all the gazes of the people looking at him were filled with awe and respect, and they moved away to open up a path for him. Just now, they had seen Su Ming catching up to the sword from behind with their own eyes.


    However, the sword was too big, that was why there were only a few who saw the entire process. Su Ming charged forth, and in a moment, he had already traveled 100,000 feet in distance to stand once again at the tip of the sword. Jing Cheng Rong sat there and stared at Su Ming coldly.


    "Still not convinced? Do you think you¡¯re really great for catching up to the sword?"


    "Just what exactly constitutes as body refinement?" Su Ming stared at the old man and let out a long breath.


    "Letting your body bear extra weight, then suddenly bing lighter when you activate your speed is extremely foolish. How does that make you any different from a leaf? Or do you perhaps want to be like a leaf and be blown far away when the wind blows, just like the leaf, because it¡¯s light?


    "But even a leaf can¡¯tst long in the wind. A little longer and it will be torn apart. In fact, once it runs into headwind and these two gusts of wind crash into each other, the leaf will be instantly destroyed, do you believe me? The faster you go, the faster you die, do you believe me?" the old man spat out coldly.


    Su Ming lifted his head in shock.


    "If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Cang Zai, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered enlightening you. Come here and sit down!" With a scowl, Jing Cheng Rong shouted at Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he walked to the old man¡¯s side and bowed towards him with his fist wrapped in his palm, then he sat down respectfully beside him.


    To the easternmost part at the edge of the Land of South Morning was a cliff that looked like adder. Now, arge part of the cliff was already covered by dark seawater. As Jing Cheng Rong taught Su Ming, that seawater was releasing a strange presence. The surface of the sea was not calm. Waves were rising and falling.


    There were seven to eight people wearing red robes standing on the only part of the cliff left. These people¡¯s faces were pale, and there were very colorful Totems on their faces. One of them crouched down and took a scrutinizing look at the waves pping against the spot around 100 feet underneath the cliff.


    "It just rose by another ten feet¡­ Before long, this cliff will be covered by seawater, and once it is, arge part of the Dead Sea will move into ournds¡­"


    The moment this person spoke softly, immediately, roars came from within the endless and ck Dead Sea before them. It was soon followed by the waves increasing in size, and from the sea in the distance, a tail that was about 1,000 feet in size shot out from the sea before pping the surface of the Dead Sea, causing more waves to appear.


    More tails pping against the sea likes these appeared further away¡­ and they numbered in the hundreds!


    The faces of the Shamans over there turned pale. One of the old men who had his eyes closed opened them slowly at that moment.


    "I can sense their fear¡­ These Soul Alligators that should be staying at the depths of the Dead Sea were forced toe here due to their fear¡­ The prophecies of the Berserker¡¯s Realm Mountain are not an ancient legend. It¡­ came true¡­" the old man mumbled.


    He lifted his right hand and waved it at the sky, and immediately, a speck of light flew out from his palm and charged towards the dark sea. Once it traveled far into the distance, the speck of light exploded, causing an area of several hundreds of thousands of feet within the Dead Sea to instantly brighten up!


    "That is¡­"


    The crowd immediately let out cries of surprise, and their expressions changed drastically.

 Chapter 325 — New Method to Refine the Body

    <h4>Chapter 325: New Method to Refine the Body</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No one knew what the Shamans saw. During that night, they disappeared from the edge of South Morning. Their people could only find some broken enchanted Vessels on thend several hundreds of lis away from that spot. Other than that, there were no other clues about them.


    All eight of them disappeared.


    In fact, there was a Shaman Tribe that was located not too far from the Dead Sea from that ce. During the night these Shamans disappeared, no one from the tribe heard anything, not even the sounds of fighting or the casting of Spells, neither did any of them notice anything.


    It was as if these Shamans were swallowed by the void.


    The Shaman Tribes had been enveloped in terror since several months earlier. This terror was no longer hidden by now and had be increasingly stronger as time went by. That fear spread far, causing arge amount of Shaman Tribes near the Dead Sea to start migrating.


    That ce was no longer suitable for living.


    Sometimes, there would be a long arc shing through thend of the Shamans. In that long arc was a ferocious beast with a dragon head but with the body of a horse. That creature was not big, and although it was only several hundreds of feet in size, the murderous auraing from it instilled fear among people when people got closer to it.


    Its most distinct trait were the balls of blue mes zing under its hooves. As it passed through the sky and the long arc disappeared as it left, it would leave behind a trail of fiery hoof prints that gradually vanished into the air.


    All the Shamans who saw that creature would put on a look of reverence and wrap their arms around their chest before bending their backs down to bow. There were even a number of them who knelt down with looks full of respect.


    Because this creature had a special name. Its name was Shaman Stallion, and only the Temple of the God of Shamans could possess this creature in the entirend of the Shamans.


    Yet during the past few months, creatures with the head of a dragon and the body of a horse had been appearing quite frequently in the Shamans¡¯ sky. There were about hundreds of ferocious beasts like these charging through the sky in long arcs. They traveled to the corners of thend of the Shamans to deliver sealed orders to the tribes and also to perform their duties.


    As the Dead Sea expanded ording to the legends in thend of the Shamans and as the Shaman Stallions brought the sealed orders to the tribes, the Shamans began to execute the nned migration.


    The storm was about to arrive!


    In truth, disaster had alreadye to the spot near Sky Mist Barrier. Sounds of battle and ughter shook the sky and earth. The sky there was dark, and thend was filled with a stenching from the blood that had seeped into the earth.


    The war came suddenly upon the Berserkers, quick as lightning, and in a manner the Berserkers were still notpletely prepared.


    Right then, the sounds of battle echoed in the air on many spots on the gigantic Sky Mist Barrier that stretched far into the distance, and soundsing from Sky Mist City were the strongest.


    Behind the walls of Sky Mist Barrier was thend of the Berserkers. The sky in the distance was covered in ripples and the clouds were spread out like the scales on a dragon¡¯s back. It was as if that was a sign that said there was a great sword that was about 100,000 feet in size slicing through the air and stirring up a loud and shocking whistle. As that whistle spread out, the sword charged towards Sky Mist City.


    Compared to the anxiety and terror that filled the air in thend of the Shamans, thend of the Berserkers was peaceful. Even if they were about to face the great battle that only urred once a century, most of the Berserkers were already used to these type of battles, hence they did not treat it as truly a battle to the death but merely a trip to gain experience.


    They believed that the existence of Sky Mist Barrier could keep the Shamans out.


    They believed that the battle would end several yearster, and once it ended, they would continue living in theirnd, which was filled with their tribes.


    Even arge part of those on the giant sword that was charging through the sky while it stirred up piercing bangs also had the same thought. This was just an experience, a battle that could make them instantly famous.


    "Refining your body is not what you think. No matter how much extra weight you ce on yourself to train, besides allowing yourself to be lighter in your imagination, it has no other uses!"


    Su Ming sat at the tip of the sword. His face was pale, but he still gritted his teeth and endured through it. There were huge gusts of wind blowing at the spot where he was, and it was blowing against almost all parts of his body, causing his body to tremble. In fact, even his blood seemed to be going up against a lot of resistance just trying to flow in his veins, causing his heart to feel as if it was a challenge to keep pumping.


    Behind Su Ming, Jing Cheng Rong sat calmly, speakingnguidly.


    Su Ming¡¯s lips trembled and his breathing was rapid, but he still gritted his teeth and hissed out his words, "But the birds in the sky fly because they¡¯re light. That¡¯s why their can have unlimited speed. Doesn¡¯t that mean that training my body by adding extra weight is working?!"


    "What a joke. Do you only look at birds? Then have you seen ferocious beasts with gigantic bodies flying in the sky? They¡¯re so fast that even us Berserkers cannotpare to them. Are they light now?" Jing Cheng Rong gave him a cold sneer before he asked.


    Su Ming was silent and could not find any way to retort even after a long moment. The Golden Roc appeared in his mind. It was definitely incredibly heavy because of its big body, but it could travel at incredible speeds.


    "Training your body by adding extra weight to it is not right but not wrong either. We can even call it the first step in body refinement, but there are simply too many drawbacks to this. True body refinement means for you to control the patterns of the wind and the direction of the wind resistance. You use these two forces to push your body and continuously fuse them together so that you can walk in the skies as if you¡¯re traversing on even ground.


    "However, not even I have fully understood this method, so you don¡¯t have to think about it for now. Still, this is a direction for you. Only when your direction is correct can you chase after your path. If your direction since the start was wrong, then you¡¯ll only be wasting your time." As Jing Cheng Rong spoke in a low voice, he lifted his right hand and pointed towards the spot before Su Ming.


    With one point of his finger, a small tear instantly appeared on the protective light screen before Su Ming at the tip of the sword. The moment that tear appeared, Su Ming¡¯s body started trembling viciously. He could feel that the thinyer of wind had instantly be several times stronger. The intense pain that made him feel as if he was being torn apart also became stronger.


    "If you want to pursue this path, then you must walk down that path with the right direction. Now, think of yourself as a gust of wind and feel the resistance of the winding against you. Sense the reaction in all parts of your body when the two forces collide against each other."


    Blood flowed down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. The sharp pain in his body made him unable to endure through it. The winding right against him felt like des cutting through his flesh. There was not a part of his body that did not hurt. His body swayed as he sat there, as if he was about to be swept away by the wind at any moment and be blown backwards.


    Jing Cheng Rong scowled and said with a cold snarl, "You useless piece of trash!


    "If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Cang Zai, I¡¯d definitely not give you even the slightest bit of my attention! I may need to respect senior Tian Xie Zi, but you¡¯re not that worthy of bing his disciple." Jing Cheng Rong snorted.


    Su Ming trembled and blood trickled out of the corners of his lips once again. His body was forced back five feet even though he was still seated. His face was pale. The pain in his whole body made him feel that even the strength required for him to stand up was gone. The cirction of his Qi had be incredibly difficult under the assault of the wind. Even the cirction of his power of Awakening within him had be much slower, as if it was going up against an incredible resistance.


    Under this sort of premise, it was very difficult for him to keep his body in the same spot.


    "Trash is trash, you¡¯re so dumb!"


    Jing Cheng Rong lifted his right hand and pointed at the protective light screen before Su Ming at the tip of the sword once again. Immediately, the tear that was previously formed let out a loud rip and became a littlerger.


    By doing so, the wind blowing against Su Ming instantly became much stronger. Before Su Ming could even get used to the previous wind, he was forced back once again, and he even coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    That mouthful of blood was immediately scattered away by the wind, but strangely, at the same time the blood was scattered away, one small drop that had turned into blood mist stayed before Su Ming¡¯s body for the span of several breaths before it gradually disappeared.


    "Still a useless piece of trash. One incense stickter, I will open up the protective screen a little wider again. If you can¡¯t endure it, then get your butt back to the edge of the sword." Jing Cheng Rong scowled and his expression turned icy cold.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. The act of opening and closing his eyes was already difficult enough in the wind, much less breathing. His body trembled and he was already at his limit, but he kept his eyes glued to the part where the blood mist was just now and did not move his gaze elsewhere.


    ¡®Imagine myself to be a gust of wind¡­ It¡¯s easy to say that, but how am I supposed to do it¡­¡¯ Su Ming felt troubled, but he did not give up. He simply gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Yet he also knew that this sort of perseverance was not of much use.


    ¡®That blood mist¡­ how did it manage to stay for several breaths under that wind before it disappeared¡­¡¯


    In his silence, Su Ming suddenly bit the tip of his tongue and coughed out blood once again. Without care for the consequences, he stared at the blood he just coughed out into the wind, and then, everything in his sight seemed to slow down. With his own eyes, he clearly saw his blood turning into mist and tumbling backwards once it came into contact with the wind.


    Yet there was a small part of that blood mist that was only scattered away once the wind blew through the fine gaps in between the drops of blood.


    At that instant, understanding appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He closed his eyes, and his body gradually moved back once again as wind blew against him.


    "Why does Bai Cang Zai ce so much value on a useless piece of¡­" Jing Cheng Rong had already grown impatient, but before he could even finish speaking, he widened his eyes abruptly.


    Su Ming was originally moving from the wind, but he had stopped, and that was not all. Right before the old man¡¯s eyes, Su Ming, while still having his eyes closed, stood up and took a few steps forward. Once he came back to his original spot, he sat down cross-legged without any hesitation.


    The moment he sat down, Su Ming¡¯s hair started flying rapidly while his robes danced madly in the air, but his body was not forced back by the wind. Although he was trembling, he was already in apletely different state than he was previously.


    "Hmm?"


    Jing Cheng Rong observed him for a moment, and amazement gradually appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and once again pointed at the protective light screen at the tip of the sword right before Su Mig, causing the tear to widen a little more and the wind to blow even stronger.


    Before, Su Ming would definitely not have been able to endure it and would have been blown tumbling backwards, but now, he continued sitting on the spot firmly, simply allowing the wind to blow against the front of his body¡­ Then, the gust of wind pass through his body and came out from his back¡­

 Chapter 326 — Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 326: Old Man</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When he saw a part of the wind blowing against Su Ming exiting his body through his back, a serious look instantly appeared on Jing Cheng Rong¡¯s face. He suddenly understood why Bai Cang Zai ced so much value on this youth.


    "Not bad, Su Ming¡­" Jing Cheng Rong mumbled.


    ¡®I originally wanted to provoke him through words so that he could endure through the wind a little longer. After all, the wind blowing against us is definitely umon due to Frozen Sky¡¯s speed. It¡¯s wind that is excellent for body refinement¡­


    ¡®And only one person can obtain the chance of body refinement over here at the tip of the sword. It¡¯s only because of Bai Cang Zai that I¡¯m allowing this person to train here.


    ¡®But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that this person¡¯sprehensive abilities had reached such a level! He actually managed to reach this state through his epiphany!¡¯


    Jing Cheng Rong¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Su Ming.


    ¡®I told him to think of himself as the wind, and by doing so, he could sense the power of wind when both gusts of wind run into each other. By doing so, he could refine his body by using wind to refine wind¡­ but his epiphany had allowed him to surpass that state. He made it so that wind would pass through his body, and then¡­ even if he ran into wind, there is no wind. If the person is there, but at the same time not¡­¡¯


    Jing Cheng Rong was stunned for a moment, then his gaze as he looked at Su Ming became strange.


    Su Ming sat there for a long time before he opened his eyes. The moment he did so, a calm look settled within them.


    "Senior Jing, this wind is a little too weak. Could you open up the tear a little more?"


    Jing Cheng Rong let out a harrumph, but he did not call Su Ming a useless piece of trash anymore. Instead, he lifted his right hand and pointed in the direction before Su Ming. Immediately, the tear widened up a little more, causing the wind blowing in to be stronger.


    The instant the wind blew against Su Ming, he closed his eyes, and all the pores in his body opened up. In his head, he imagined his body to have turned into the blood mist. Within him were numerous fine gaps that allowed the wind to pass through. It was as if he did not exist.


    It was as if his pores could breathe, and when the wind blew against him, it would be sucked into his pores in a bizarre fashion. Then, it would be rapidly exchanged with something else within his body before being released from the pores on his back.


    However, this method of breathing could not rece Su Ming¡¯s true breathing. Even with this, he still felt as if he was about to suffocate. In fact, when he was exchanging the air within his body, a sharp pain that grew increasingly stronger came about.


    Nheless, this method could indeed allow him to achieve and maintain a higher speed that surpassed that of when he took off all the extra weight on him, even as wind blew strongly against his face. In fact, it could even lengthen the duration of the time he could stay in that state.


    Time passed by. When the second night arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes and took a few steps back swiftly. He took a fewrge breaths of air, and the color of his face gradually returned to normal. He had repeated this particr action several times during the day.


    Jing Cheng Rong still did not speak. He was instead sizing up Su Ming with a strange glint in his eyes and observing the act of Su Ming using his pores to breathe.


    "From what I know, there are some creatures in the world that do not need to use their mouths or noses to breathe. They use their skin to rece their mouths and noses¡­ If I didn¡¯t know that you were a Berserker and you didn¡¯t asionally look like you were about to suffocate, I would definitely think you were one of those creatures taken up human form." Jing Cheng Rong spoke with a strange tone in his voice.


    He fell into contemtive silence for a while before hementednguidly, "That method of yours is different from the idea I gave you previously. But judging by your looks, you can¡¯t stay in that condition for too long. It¡¯s still¡­ not perfect."


    "But my speed has indeed increased by a huge marginpared tost time, and I can evenst a much longer time than before. I¡¯m already satisfied with this result.


    "As for searching for an even better method¡­ I¡¯ll need to survive through the battle before I have the right to try and gain an epiphany for that." Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he said softly.


    Jing Cheng Rong did not seem to agree with him, but once he looked as if he had just thought of something, he did not offer any retorts. He simply turned his words into a sigh.


    "Perhaps you¡¯re right. Only when you survive will you have a chance. Train on your own. I¡¯m a little tired now¡­" He shook his head and closed his eyes to start meditating in silence.


    The sky during night was filled with stars, but Su Ming did not have the time to look at them. After a moment of rest, he took in a deep breath, then he went to the spot where the wind wasing from at the tip of the sword. Once he sat down, he started refining his body with the method not even Jing Cheng Rong himself understood fully.


    In truth, Su Ming himself did not really understand the method either. He simply used the inspiration he gained from the part of the blood mist that had not disappeared immediately. This method may look as if it was not difficult, but controlling all his pores to breathe in required fine control, and it was something difficult for any ordinary person to do.


    Even Su Ming himself had to continuously try before he gradually found a pattern to it, only then could he slowly start with the refinement that waspletely different from training his body by adding on extra weight.


    ¡®I can¡¯t give up on the training of adding extra weight to myself. Other people¡¯s words are not necessarilypletely true. Besides, this battle mightst for several years. The level of devastation would be unbelievable. Surviving¡­ is the most important thing!¡¯


    A determined look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he closed his eyes.


    Night slowly went away. When the third morning came and the morning sun peeked its head out of the horizon, Su Ming saw a different sunrise in the sky.


    The sunrise was so magnificent that it attracted his attention. After a long while, he closed his eyes and immersed himself in refining his body. Night arrived once more, and when the third night went away to wee another new day, Su Ming stood up and went to Jing Cheng Rong, who still had his eyes closed, looking as if he was deep in sleep.


    The moment Su Ming walked towards him, the old man opened his eyes.


    "Senior Jing, thank you for your guidance." Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him with gratitude shining in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t thank me now. If you can survive through the battle, you can thank me then."


    Su Ming was already a little used to the way Jing Cheng Rong spoke. When he heard the old man¡¯s words, he simply smiled and brought out the wooden slip Tian Xie Zi gave him before he handed it over to the old man respectfully.


    Jing Cheng Rong took the wooden slip and cast it a nce. Then a frown appeared between his brows.


    "Senior, I would like leave at this ce," Su Ming requested calmly.


    "You can leave at any time you want with senior Tian Xie Zi¡¯s te, but there¡¯s still a little over a day before we reach Sky Mist City. If you leave now, you will need to head to Sky Mist City yourself." Jing Cheng Rong lifted his head and gave Su Ming a look. "If it isn¡¯t really important, I¡¯d suggest that you don¡¯t do it."


    "This is really important to me." Su Ming looked at the old man.


    "I¡¯ll give you seven days. With your speed, you¡¯ll be able to reach Sky Mist City by then. You can get the city¡¯s approximate location by sensing the brand on your life force left on the sword.


    "If you don¡¯t return after seven days, I will punish you as ording to how we punish deserters!" Jing Cheng Rong waved his arm and threw the wooden slip back to Su Ming before he closed his eyes once again and no longer paid any attention to him.


    Yet when he waved his arm just now, a spot on the protective light screen behind him started to distort. Clearly, that was the exit he temporarily opened for Su Ming.


    Su Ming caught the wooden slip and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards the old man. He turned around and cast a look at Zi Che, who was watching him at the edge of the sword from the crowd. Su Ming smiled and nodded at him with encouragement in his eyes.


    Zi Che was silent as he looked at Su Ming, then he gave him a nod as well.


    Tian Lan Meng remained sitting at the edge of the sword with her back turned towards Su Ming. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders, and she seemed to be looking at the sky, immersed in her thoughts.


    Su Ming averted his gaze, and right under the people¡¯s curious gazes, he charged towards the temporary door behind the old man. In a sh, he passed through that distorting light screen.


    The instant Su Ming left the screen of light, a deafening roar reverberated in the air. That roar persisted as Frozen Sky charged past him into the distance. When Su Ming turned his head back, he could only see a ck dot disappearing into the distance.


    Disappearing along with it was that loud rumble he had heard just now.


    Silence gradually returned to the vast sky. Su Ming stood alone in the air as he looked in the distance. He only averted his gaze after a long while and took a step towards the ground.


    Due to the ice hoops on him exploding some time ago, the instant he took that step, his speed immediately reached an astonishing level. As he charged forward, he felt a strong st of wind crashing onto his body, and the moment that st of wind closed in on him, Su Ming activated that breathing method he came up with through his own understanding.


    In a sh, he disappeared without a trace.


    That speed had already reached a state that would startle all those who saw him. After a moment, at the top of a mountain in a mountain range on thend of the Berserkers, a gust of wind charged through the air. Distortions appeared in the air as well, and Su Ming stood on top of the mountain looking as if he was a series of afterimages ovepping with each other.


    His face was pale. Once he appeared, he took a few deep breaths in session, and only then did he gradually start to recover, but his eyes were bright, and his heart pounded rapidly against his chest.


    "I¡¯m much faster than before¡­ and I could evenst an hour in this state!"


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he waited till his Qi calmed down before he lowered his head to look down the mountain range. Not too far away, he saw a small Berserker tribal vige that was surrounded by a forest.


    Chimney smoke rose from the tribe in the morning. He could even hear the faint sounds of children ying. As he stood on the mountain, Su Ming saw the people within the small tribe working on starting a new day.


    This was the second time Su Ming came to the tribe. His gaze fell on a normal looking house within the tribe.


    He walked down the mountain and towards the tribe.


    Su Ming arrived without a sound. With his current level of cultivation, he could step into the small tribe without letting any of its people notice him. When he appeared within the tribe and stood right outside that ordinary house, he heard a song yed by a xuning from within the house.


    That song was filled with a serene tone that made those who heard it feel peace within themselves.


    Su Ming stood there and closed his eyes to immerse himself in the song. After a long while, the notes slowly disappeared, and an old, raspy voice came from the house.


    "You¡¯re here¡­"


    "I am Su Ming, and I would like to request an audience with you, Senior." Su Ming opened his eyes, and they were calm. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed.


    "Come in. I¡¯ve already finished repairing your xun."


    Su Ming lifted the ps to the house respectfully. The instant he stepped into the house, he saw that everything was the same as before. In fact, the old man had not even changed the position of where he was sitting. It was as if the old xun maker had not gotten up in those days. As he turned his eyes towards Su Ming, there was a kind smile on his face.


    His eyes¡­ were empty.

 Chapter 327 — Deserter

    <h4>Chapter 327: Deserter</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming might not feel any hint of power from the old man before him, and in fact, the old man felt as if he was just a candle me that would be extinguished by a gust of wind, but Su Ming was still filled with respect in his heart towards him.


    He respected this old man, but not because even Tian Xie Zi had to sit down quietly before him when he came to him.


    He respected this old man, but not because he was mysterious, neither was it because of Tian Xie Zi, whose robes even had to change its color when he came before him.


    Su Ming respected this old man for one reason alone - He repaired that ordinary bone xun for him. That xun contained all of Su Ming¡¯s memories, and the act of repairing his xun was an act of kindness to him.


    He was grateful to this old man, that was why he respected him. For this alone, no matter how high Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation would be, and even if the old man was truly just an ordinary person, that respect would never change.


    "I will forever remember the kindness of you repairing my xun!" Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm towards the old man and bowed deeply towards him.


    The old xun maker continued smiling, then groped about at the straw mat beside him with his right hand. Very soon, he brought out the bone xun that belonged to Su Ming.


    "There are some things that can¡¯t be considered as acts of kindness. Since you believed that a blind man like me could repair your xun and trusted me with it, then it was tied to me through fate, and you were also tied to me through fate.


    "This is fate, it is not an act of kindness." The old man lifted the bone xun with his right hand, and with his left, he brushed against the surface of that xun lightly.


    "Come. Sit before me¡­ The xun is iplete, but the broken parts on its body aren¡¯t the main cause for it. The main cause is that it no longer has a soul. Did its previous owner pass away when he was ying a song?" the old man asked softly.


    Su Ming sat down silently before the old man. He looked at the bone xun in the old man¡¯s hands, and a hint of sorrow appeared in his eyes.


    "That should be the case then¡­" The old man sighed.


    "Its owner¡¯s life was not the only thing that disappeared, what went with it was the xun¡¯s soul. That is why it is no longer willing to make any sound. That is the main cause for it being broken." The old man lifted his hand and pushed the bone xun in the direction before Su Ming.


    It was only during this moment that Su Ming could tell from the details that the old man was indeed blind.


    "Can it¡­ Can it still produce sound?"


    Su Ming took the bone xun. There were cracks on that thing before, and now they had all turned into red, blood-like lines. It looked as if the cracks were sewn together, and the xun was much heavier. It felt heavy in his hands.


    "I can only repair what is broken outside. As for the fact of its soul refusing to sing, that is not something I can change with my power. The only person who can change it is you," said the old man softly.


    "I have always believed that xuns have songs, that is why they moan when they sing¡­ If xuns didn¡¯t have souls, how could they bear the weight of the people¡¯s emotions? How could they produce sound and let people get immersed in their songs?


    "However, there are some who can sense the xun¡¯s soul, and others who cannot." The old man trained his eyes on Su Ming, but the emptiness in his eyes made it seem as if the world he saw was different from the people around him.


    "Xuns have souls¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He remembered holding that xun during many nights when he felt lonely while quietly ying a song that only he could hear. The sorrow in the song was like moonlight falling down onto the ground, and it allowed Su Ming to recount his memories time and again.


    "The xun¡¯s soul is dead¡­ That death is vague and cannot be exined with words, but right when I saw it, I knew that its soul was no longer present.


    "If you want it to sing once again, and sing with a voice that belongs to you, a voice that you want to hear, then you will need¡­ to give it a new soul!" The old man¡¯s voice echoed in the house with an ancient tone.


    The children¡¯s yfulughter asionally traveled in from the tribe outside. Sometimes, they sounded close, and sometimes, they sounded as if they were far away, causing Su Ming to feel a little dazed as he continued listening to it.


    "How can I do that?" Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man.


    "Forget it." The old man remained silent for some time before he closed his eyes.


    Su Ming looked at the xun in his hands nkly for a long time before he got up and bowed deeply towards the old man. As he turned around and was just about to leave, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Senior, the Land of South Morning will be gued with a lot of disasters, especially where the tribe is located, since it¡¯s not too far away from Sky Mist City¡­ If you can, please migrate to the center of thend. The battle this time might not be like the previous battles that only ur once a century," Su Ming said softly and lifted the ps to the house before he went out.


    The moment one of his feet stepped out of the house, the old man¡¯s ancient voice came from behind him.


    "There is no ce in the world that is absolutely safe, but simrly, there is no ce in the world that is absolutely dangerous. Do nts have a choice where they grow?"


    Su Ming stopped for a moment. He had a somewhat hazy notion of what the old man meant. In silence, Su Ming walked out of the house and into the small-sized tribe.


    As he looked at the bright sky, a conflicted look appeared on his face, but there was a firm resolution within his heart. He knew that he was about to face a disaster the likes of which the Land of South Morning had never seen. He also knew that there might be countless people dying in this disaster.


    He could also choose to run and find a ce to iste himself, so that when the disaster arrived, he might be able to escape from the crisis. Yet he could also choose not to run and make himself stronger as he went through the baptism of the disaster!


    If he trained normally, then during the span of time that wouldst less than a decade, his growth would slow down. If he wanted to live and make himself stronger, then he must have a heart that did not fear death.


    If he could not find any serendipities, then he would battle till he found himself a serendipity. If he could not get any fortuitous encounters, then he would kill until he obtained a fortuitous encounter. If he ran into a wall during his training, then he would use fresh blood to solve that problem. If his life was in danger, then he would use the desperation that would appear within him during the crisis and create a path of survival for himself.


    "There is no ce in the world that is absolutely safe, but simrly, there is no ce in the world that is absolutely dangerous¡­" Su Ming mumbled, and as he walked further into the distance, his footsteps grew increasingly more firm.


    Su Ming continued walking down the vige this way. He did not activate his speed, neither did he circte even the slightest bit of his power, not even his Qi. With just his body, he walked through the mountain range and the forest within, just like an ordinary person.


    He walked in the direction of Sky Mist City.


    His destination was Sky Mist City, but the destination within his heart was Dark Mountain. He might be walking down this path, but in his mind, the path he saw¡­ was still Dark Mountain¡¯s.


    He was walking on his path back to his home. He was walking through his memories, as if he was reminiscing.


    The mountain range rising and falling, along with the humidity, as well as the swamps in the forest, did not make Su Ming stop for too long. Three days passed by as he continued walking this way.


    In truth, if Su Ming activated his speed, the distance which he had just traversed during those three days could be instantly traveled, but he did not do it.


    In the beginning, he was intentionally trying to forget his own power, and to forget everything. Yet gradually, as he walked through the mountain range, the forest and the ins, when he could not see anyone else in the vast world before him, he slowly began to be able to get into a condition as if he had forgotten everything.


    He forgot his power, forgot that he was walking on thends of South Morning, forgot his own goals, forgot many things¡­ and when the fourth night arrived, Su Ming became tired in that forest.


    He leaned against a big tree, exhausted, and lifted his head to look at the night sky, at the moon that was partially hidden behind the many leaves within the forest, and as he looked at them, Su Ming brought out his xun.


    He ced the xun by his mouth and closed his eyes before gently blowing into it. Yet even after a long time, no sound broke the calm of the forest. Still, nostalgia appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, as if he was immersed in the xun song ying in his memories.


    In this silence, there were three people charging towards the edge of the forest from Sky Mist City, to a spot in the forest that was rather far away from where Su Ming was, but not too far away.


    Those three people were incredibly careful as they moved forward. The person leading the team had his eyes closed. Around them, in an area of several thousands of feet was an invisible wave of ripples that was echoing in the air. When those ripples touched the trees, they would bounce back a little, only when they touched the small beasts in the forest would arge amount of ripples gather.


    Under the moonlight, the picture of a bat could be seen carved onto the leader¡¯s face. It was not a Berserker Mark¡­ It was a Totem!


    It was the Totem of the Shamans!


    One of the two people following behind that person was incredibly brawny and looked as if there was an enormous power stored within his body. The bulging muscles made him seem like a small hill. With every single step he took, he would make the earth seem like it was trembling, but strangely, not one sound was made.


    That person carried a gigantic battle axe on his shoulders. There was a dark reddish brown stain on the de of the axe, and that was the stain left behind when blood dried up.


    The other person was a petite and thin figure. Judging from the curves of the person¡¯s body, it could be seen that it was a woman. She had a normal looking appearance, and the skin tone of her face leaned on the darker side. Her gaze was electrifying, like lightning. Of the three of them, only the woman was rxed at the speed which they were using to travel at that moment. It was as if she even had to slow down to achieve that speed so that she could move with the other two.


    There was a poisonous snake tattooed on the woman¡¯s face, causing her to look rather ugly.


    Before long, as the three people charged forward, they stopped within the forest. At that moment, they were only 50,000 feet away from Su Ming. Yet clearly, these three people had not noticed his existence, and Su Ming was immersed in the soundless song. None of them knew that their race¡¯s mortal enemyy 50,000 feet away from them, and should they run into each other, they would definitely fight to the death.


    "This is the ce. ording to our promise, we have to wait here for about two hours for Wu Duo. Ying Huan, you¡¯re the fastest among us. Patrol the area 100,000 feet around here once to make sure that this ce is safe.


    "From what the map says, there should be no tribes here. The closest tribe is still a little far off from this ce. There should be no Berserkers appearing in this ce, but we still need to be careful."


    "If Wu Duo doesn¡¯t appear two hourster, I will leave." The woman among the three people turned around and cast a nce at the person who spoke just now, then said those words before she disappeared into the darkness.


    "Wu Duo likes killing. If he doesn¡¯te, I will leave as well." The man with the battle axe on his shoulders sat by the side and cast a cold nce at the person with the bat tattoo on his face.


    "Don¡¯t worry. He needs the Shaman Crystals we brought with us. He¡¯ll definitelye. Then it won¡¯t be a waste for us sneaking into thend of the Berserkers after so many of our people died. With his Spell, we can turn into Berserkers and avoid¡­ the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds."


    The man with the bat tattoo on his face spoke with a gruff voice. The moment he mentioned the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds, his breathing quickened slightly.

 Chapter 328 — There is Something on my Back!

    <h4>Chapter 328: There is Something on my Back!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to your people in Shamanic Bat Tribe, or else we wouldn¡¯t have been able to sneak into Sky Mist Barrier." The man ced the battle axe by the side and brought out some medicinal salve before he smeared it on the wounds on his body. There were a lot of blood stains on his body.


    "You¡¯re indeed a merciless one to have sacrificed hundreds of your tribesmen for this one chance." The man smiled.


    "If we don¡¯t enter thend of the Berserkers, we will definitely die when the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrives. To survive, this is nothing, especiallypared to you pretending you died to escape."


    The man with the bat tattoo on his face let out a cold snort.


    "We should be the first batch of people using this method to escape into this ce. It¡¯s a pity¡­ that the risk for this method is very high, and only three to five people at most cane in, or else, if we presented this method to the Temple of the God of Shamans, we would be able to obtain quite arge amount of rewards." The man frowned, then avoided the topic of just now.


    "It¡¯s useless even if you hand it to the God of Shamans Temple. Do you think they don¡¯t know about this method? With the strength and how terrifying Sky Mist City is, they must have seen through this as well, but they didn¡¯t seal the wall off. There¡¯s a very ¡®profound¡¯ reason for this." The person with the bat tattooughed coldly.


    "Oh? I thought that Wu Duo was the one who first discovered this method. He has already disappeared for more than a decade and has been living among the Berserkers. I wonder what is his level of cultivation now." The man lowered his head, his eyes sparkling.


    As the two people chatted with each other, they would asionally look around them carefully. If there was even a hint of movement around them, even the slightly rustle of grass, they would attack immediately. After all, to them, this was thend of the Berserkers, and all the people in thisnd were their enemies.


    Even with their levels of cultivation that were equivalent to the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, they still did not dare venture too deeply into thend of Berserkers. They had already paid arge price to be able to enter this ce, and they could no longer return to the Shaman Tribe. Right now, they only wanted to find a small Berserker Tribe, hide their identity, then follow the tribe as they migrated, which would allow their chances of surviving through the catastrophe to be higher. They did not want to die in battle.


    At that moment, there was a shadow slicing through the forest around 20,000 feet away from the two people. That incredibly fast thing was the woman of the three people patrolling the area. She was searching through the forest incessantly, and gradually, she came to be at a spot that was less than 30,000 feet away from Su Ming. With her speed, even if she was patrolling through the area while going in a circle, she would still discover him within less than the time taken for an incense stick to burn.


    Once she ran into Su Ming, a Berserker, when they had yet to conceal their identities as Shamans, they would be engaged in another battle to the death.


    Su Ming was leaning against a big tree with his eyes closed. There was nostalgia on his face, and in his hands, he held the bone xun while he yed that soundless song. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to vaguely see that there were some faint and barely indistinct ripples around Su Ming. The ripples spread out around him and echoed in a circr area of several hundreds of feet.


    "Xuns have souls, that¡¯s why they can produce sound¡­ What I blew in is wind, but whates out is the notes produced by the soul¡­" Su Ming mumbled and opened his eyes to look at the bone xun in his hands. After a long, long time, he closed his eyes once again and immersed himself in the soundless song.


    Gradually, once he managed to forget everything on the way to this ce, he forgot about himself holding that bone xun under the big tree during the dark night. He no longer tried to see whether the xun could produce any sound but started searching for the feeling of home as he listened to the song in his memories.


    On his face, Dark Mountain Mark gradually appeared. The trees and nts in Dark Mountain Tribe gradually surfaced on his chest hidden under his robes, and falling snow slowly appeared around that tribe, causing his closed right eye to turn red, little by little.


    The ripples around him became stronger, causing the area of about hundreds of feet around to be distorted. Even as his presence was hidden away as he stood within the area.


    It was as if Su Ming no longer existed.


    He was immersed in the song, in his memories, and he leaned against the big tree unmoving.


    Time trickled by, and soon, the time for an incense stick to burn passed by. A shadow dashed past an area that was 3,000 feet away from Su Ming. That shadow stopped, revealing a petite figure, and the Shaman woman appeared on the spot. She swept her gaze around the area, then disappeared in a sh.


    Time continued trickling by, and in a manner not even Su Ming himself noticed, the distorted ripples around him started rising and falling like waves. As they reverberated in the air, they started spreading out, and once those ripples reached an area of nearly 500 feet, suddenly, a mournful song begun in the silent night!


    The sound of the xun was originally rather weak and sounded like the first whimpers of a baby, but soon, that sound gradually stabilized and turned into a mournful sound that contained an endless amount of sorrow. It filled the air in the area, and even spread out further into the distance.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were still closed. He was leaning against the big tree with the xun held beside his mouth, still, unmoving. Yet the moment the xun produced its very first sounds avable for others to hear, a white storage bag that was tied to Su Ming¡¯s robes suddenly let out a red re. That red re flew out from the bag, then right before Su Ming and amidst therge amount of distorted ripples, the Fire Ape appeared.


    It squatted on the ground with a curious glint in its eyes as it stared at Su Ming. In truth, that storage bag could not hope to keep it locked within. If it wanted to, it coulde out at anytime it desired. This was what Su Ming promised it, that was why he never sealed the bag tightly.


    It stared at Su Ming nkly. That sorrowful sound within the song made it feel horrible, but it continued squatting and listening in silence.


    Su Ming¡¯s shadow casted under the moonlight started swaying. A pair of red eyes appeared at the shadow¡¯s eyes, and within those eyes was bafflement.


    Almost the moment the first notes of the song came out from the xun, the female Shaman who disappeared from the spot 2,000 feet away from Su Ming suddenly appeared as if she had just walked out of thin air. A wary look appeared on her face as she stared in the direction where Su Ming was, which was also the direction where the song wasing from.


    Murderous intent appeared in her gaze, but she hesitated for a moment and decided not to act rashly. Instead, she chose to gradually move backwards.


    The sound of the xun started spreading out to an even wider area, and lingered in the air even as the notes resounded in a circr area of several thousands of feet. In fact, some lingering notes from the song even spread out to further distances in the quiet night.


    The melody of the song sang of sorrow and solemness, making those who heard it feel their emotions stirring within them. It was as if there was some sort of strange power within those notes and they could touch souls.


    Several tens of thousands of feet away in the forest, the two Shamans who had sunk into silence after their short exchange lifted their heads at almost the same time and wary looks appeared on their faces.


    "Did you hear that?" That brawny man tightened his grip around the battle axe, and murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    "The sound of a xun¡­" The man with the bat tattoo on his face stood up grimly.


    "This is already night time, and to the Berserkers, this ce should be quite far away as well. There aren¡¯t any Berserker Tribes around this ce, and the sounds from a xun suddenly appeared¡­" At the same time the murderous look appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, anxiety bubbled within him as well.


    The man hesitated for a moment before he asked softly, "Could it be Wu Duo?"


    Before the man with the bat tattoo on his face could answer, an aloof voice belonging to a woman came from the patch of forest beside them.


    "No, he¡¯s a Berserker." Along with that voice came the female Shaman, who had been at the spot 2,000 feet away from Su Ming just a moment ago and had now returned to herpanions.


    "What is his level of cultivation?" the man with the bat tattoo on his face immediately asked.


    "He didn¡¯t seem strong to me. Besides that song of his, which was a little strange¡­ this person¡¯s level of cultivation should not even be at the Bone Sacrifice Realm," stated the woman coldly.


    "Not even the Bone Sacrifice Realm?" The man with the battle axe let out a sigh of relief, then startedughing ominously.


    Yet the man with the bat tattoo on his face frowned and turned his gaze towards the female Shaman.


    "Since he¡¯s not even in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, why didn¡¯t you kill him off?"


    "This is thend of Berserkers. If we¡¯re going to attack, then we¡¯re doing it together. I¡¯m not doing it alone." The woman¡¯s voice was still as aloof and indifferent as ever.


    "Wu Duo is about to be here. Come on, we¡¯ll finish off this person quickly, and once we kill him, we need to search the area and see whether there are any other Berserkers around, or else there¡¯ll be trouble." The man with the bat tattoo on his face charged into the forest with a glint in his eyes.


    The female Shaman followed behind him. When she moved, her body was like a wisp of smoke, making her seem as if she was drifting through the air.


    "Since he¡¯s not even in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, I¡¯ll rip his skin off and see whether I can wear it on myself." That brawny man licked his lips in a bloodthirsty and cruel manner as he followed closely behind them.


    The three of them could be said to be moving incredibly cautiously. Even if they were about to fight against a Berserker who had not even reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, they still chose to act together. From this alone, it could be seen that they did not have even the slightest feeling of safety within thend of Berserkers.


    "Ying Huan, you¡¯re fast. Launch the first striketer, but don¡¯t kill him. Keep him alive. There¡¯s something off about him, and I have some questions to ask that Berserker." The man with the bat tattoo on his face instructed the female Shaman by his side as they dashed forward.


    The three of them traveled incredibly quickly, and before long, as they ran in a straight line over those 50,000 feet, they arrived at a spot not too far away from Su Ming. Yet as they got closer, the mournful song became clearer, and in that silent night, that song made them feel incredibly uneasy.


    When Ying Huan heard his words, she nodded. She too thought that there was something odd about that Berserker.


    3,000 feet, 2,000 feet, 1,000 feet, 500 feet, 300 feet¡­ Like long arcs, the trio stirred up piercing whistling sounds in the air as they traveled at full speed. When they arrived at the spot 300 feet beside him, they saw Su Ming leaning against the big tree, still and unmoving. They also saw a Fire Ape with fiery red fur squatting down before him.


    Almost the moment these three people arrived, the Fire Ape turned around abruptly and bared its teeth while ring at them. Right then, the woman, who excelled in speed among the trio, charged forward suddenly. She was originally 300 feet away from Su Ming, but in the next breath, she appeared right beside him. A cold re appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes and she lifted her right hand. Five ck needles could be seen in her hand, and she thrust them towards Su Ming¡¯s jugr notch.


    Yet the moment this woman was about to swing her lifted right hand down, she suddenly let out a shrill, pained cry and started trembling while coughing out blood. On her face was shock and disbelief.


    "There¡¯s something on my back!" The woman¡¯s shocked scream was filled with utmost terror, and her body started withering away rapidly, as if her flesh was going to be instantly devoured.


    The man with the battle axe widened his eyes, and terror could be seen within them. By his side, the man with the bat tattoo sucked in a sharp breath. He just saw clearly that there was a ck shadow that looked like ayer of skin behind Ying Huan. It was stuck to her, rapidly spreading all over her as if it wanted to envelop the woman¡¯s body within.

 Chapter 329 — He Feng’s Thoughts!

    <h4>Chapter 329: He Feng¡¯s Thoughts!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That strange sight shocked the male Shaman with the bat tattoo on his face. He had never seen such a bizarre Art before. In fact, he did not even know what that shadow was.


    All of this happened too quickly, and he only managed to see the shadow immediately appearing behind him the moment Ying Huan got closer to the young man ying the xun while leaning against the big tree. That shadow got closer to her without a sound, and what came next were Ying Huan¡¯s screams.


    The man with the battle axe came to an abrupt halt as he was moving forward, and his heart started pounding against his chest. The things that happened before them right then made him and hispanion¡¯s skin crawl.


    Almost the moment the female Shaman let out that shrill cry, the shadow behind her opened its mouth wide and covered her entire bodypletely, making it seem as if the woman was swallowed by it.


    It would have been fine if that had just been the case, but once the female Shaman was swallowed up by the shadow within the area that was filled with the song¡¯s ripples, the fire-red ape that was squatting before the young man leaning against the tree red at them with a murderous look.


    The ape had originally not bothered the Shamans, but at that moment, as it let loose its murderous aura, a brutal sensation came crashing into them. That ape moved and turned into a dash of fire-red that charged towards the man with the bat tattoo.


    It was so fast that it arrived almost instantaneously, and as the Fire Ape swiped at him, the pupils of the man with the bat tattoo shrank. As he tumbled backwards and coughed out a mouthful of blood, his chest was turned into a bloody mess, his face was filled with shock. As he retreated, a sharp whistle came from his mouth, and his entire body instantly turned into ayer of mist. Only then did he manage to avoid the Fire Ape¡¯s fatal strike.


    "Meng Heng! Kill that Berserker!" That sharp cry tumbled out of the male Shaman¡¯s lips, who had now turned into mist, and as his body moved back, the Fire Ape chased after him furiously.


    Meng Heng was the brawny man with the battle axe. There was not a hint of hesitation in him. He knew well that this was the Berserker Tribe¡¯snd, and every single step they took here was filled with danger. If he cared about his own safety at this moment, then once the other two died, it would be difficult for him to survive. It would be better if he tried and fought for his life!


    This was a battle none of the three Shamans had expected. They had originally thought this to be an easy battle. Their opponent was just a Berserker in the Awakening Realm, not even one in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Yet he had not even struck, his body had not even moved an inch, and one of their own had already been swallowed bizarrely by a ck shadow, while the other was currently being hunted by an ape. They were in grave danger.


    "Just what is this person¡¯s status within the Berserker Tribe?!" The brawny man let out a low growl and charged towards Su Ming like a cyclone with his battle axe in hand.


    ¡®His status within the Berserker Tribe must be really high, or else why would he possess that treasure that could swallow Ying Huan and own that ferocious beast that can even fight against Fu Ge when he¡¯s just a Berserker who hasn¡¯t even reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm?!


    ¡®This person must be really weak and can¡¯t even hold his own in a fight. Fu Ge must have asked me to kill him because he saw through this. Once this person dies¡­ all his treasures will be ours!¡¯


    A fierce re appeared within the man¡¯s eyes. He was so quick that with just one step, he had already closed in on Su Ming, who was by the big tree while ying the xun, seemingly oblivious to everything around him.


    "Die!"


    A strange green light appeared all over the man¡¯s body. As that green light shed, his lifted right hand swelled up, and a bloodthirsty aura spread out from the battle axe. With one swing, the axe sliced through the air, straight down towards Su Ming¡¯s head.


    Not too far in the distance, shrill, pained screams rang out from the mist, which had been ripped apart several times by the Fire Ape once it caught up to it. The mist¡¯s speed increased as it escaped once again, and the male Shaman who had turned into the mist saw the axe swinging down on Su Ming as he hastily retreated.


    "Kill him!" that male Shaman shouted, then withdrew once again.


    The brawny manughed ominously. That blow contained all his strength, and he was confident that even if he ran into a Berserker in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, if they were just like this young man, who would not even dodge and just allowed him to cut him down, they would surely die.


    Yet when the Shaman-now-turned-mist looked on eagerly and the brawny man began envisioning Su Ming being cut in half with a savage look on his face, Su Ming remained unmoving, a ck bracelet on his wrist. It suddenly dissipated and broke off from Su Ming¡¯s wrist in the form of ck mist, which rolled together and turned into the form of a woman¡¯s body. She appeared before Su Ming, right in front of the man, and lifted her right hand to receive that strike.


    The woman appeared too quickly, so quickly that she almost materialized in the span of a breath. Her whole entire body was ck and her face could not be seen. They could only see her curvaceous body, and as her hand touched the axe swinging down, a loud bang abruptly rang out.


    The man holding the axe shuddered, and his right hand instantly exploded, causing the axe to fall back with a humming sound in the air before it turned into an arc that fell into the forest in the distance. That man trembled, and blood mist burst forth from his body. He staggered backwards and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood with a pale face. Without any hesitation, he retreated, and once he did so, shock appeared in his eyes.


    He was not the only one shocked. The male Shaman who had turned into mist was also stunned. As he continued retreating, the Fire Ape, which had been incessantly chasing him down, suddenly froze. That distance was the limit of the chain wound around the Fire Ape¡¯s neck. It could not continue onward. It bared its teeth and let out a low growl, then slightly backed off at a very slow pace.


    Using that chance, the male Shaman changed back into his physical form from the mist. His breathing was quick as his heart pounded with lingering fear, but when he saw Meng Hao coughing out blood, withdrawing in haste, his breathing stilled.


    The woman formed by the ck mist standing before Su Ming red at the two Shamans coldly. She did not speak, but her gaze alone was enough to make their hearts tremble.


    ¡®The middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!¡¯ The male Shaman with the bat tattoo on his face felt a bang go off in his head the moment his gaze met the woman¡¯s.


    The brawny man¡¯s entire right hand had exploded and was now a bloodied mess. His direction as he fell back was different from the male Shaman with the bat tattoo on his face. He did not dare go to where the male Shaman was, the Fire Ape was there.


    Between them was Su Ming, leaning against the big tree with his eyes closed.


    The short battle became silent. The Fire Ape squatted on its spot and swept its gaze at the two people coldly. The woman formed by the ck mist did the same thing.


    ¡®He possesses a valuable treasure that could swallow Ying Huan, owns an ape that has the power equivalent to that of those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm with a speed that is shocking, then has a Spirit ve that is in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm protecting him¡­ How could he be so powerful? He¡¯s supposed to just be in the Awakening Realm!¡¯


    The man with the bat tattoo on his face was pale. He knew that there was no hope for him to win this battle, and he was just about to leave¡­


    In the other direction, the brawny male Shaman¡¯s heart was also racing in fear. The dangers in this battle made him lose all will to continue fighting. Now he only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. He had gone through many trials and tribtions before he finally managed to get into thend of Berserkers. He did not want to die here.


    To the brawny man, that young man leaning against the tree with his eyes closed was filled with enigma. He did not want to get closer to that mysteriousness. He just wanted to get out of this ce.


    Yet the moment thoughts of escape appeared within him and his fellow Shaman with the bat tattoo and they were just about to run into two different directions, their bodies suddenly froze.


    With increasing fear, they saw a figure gradually appearing out of thin air, right at the spot before Su Ming and behind the Fire Ape, where Ying Huan was swallowed up previously.


    That figure had a curvaceous body but leaned on the slightly petite side. It was a woman with a tattoo on her face that made her look ugly. That woman¡­ was the Shaman, Ying Huan!


    She reappeared!


    However, the originally empty eyes of the newly appeared Ying Huan were suddenly filled with a lively re. Standing there, she lowered her head to look at her own body. Then, as the other two Shamans were stunned still, she moved her limbs. By the looks of it, it was as if she was not too used to this body and needed time to get used to it.


    "She¡¯s¡­ not Ying Huan!"


    The male Shaman with the bat tattoo on his face instantly turned stark pale. He just saw very clearly, coldness and unfamiliarity showing up within the newly appeared Ying Huan¡¯s eyes.


    The brawny man also noticed this. Terror appeared within his eyes, and he retreated hastily without any further hesitation.


    Almost the moment he started retreating, the Shaman with the bat tattoo on his face also instantly fell back. The two of them ran in opposite directions, but right as they took their very first steps, the newly appeared Ying Huan smiled with a hint of darkness on her lips. She charged towards the man with the bat tattoo.


    The ck figure that was given to Su Ming by his eldest senior brother and was floating before him also moved and turned into a gust of ck smoke that charged towards the brawny Shaman.


    Only the Fire Ape remained around Su Ming while it let out displeased growls, because it was tied down by the chain around its neck.


    Before long, from another side of the forest came wisps of smoke that looked like a person. A woman appeared right before Su Ming, and a human head fell from the wisps of smoke before they charged towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand and turned into a ck bracelet.


    Some time passed by, and a muffled screamed echoed in the air. After a moment, from another side of the forest came a man. This person was the Shaman, Fu Ge, who had been running away. As he walked forth, he kept shaking his body as if he was trying to get used to it. In his right hand he held a human head, and it belonged to Ying Huan.


    His eyes sparkled, and he stopped a hundred something feet away from Su Ming. His gaze fell on him, and his eyes sparkled, a murderous gleam evident within them. It was as if he was hesitating and being unsure. His eyes shone with killing intent as he continued observing Su Ming.


    Pitter¡­


    Patter¡­


    The blood from the human head in his hand let out pattering sounds as it fell on the ground, and the sound was incredibly distinct in that quiet night.


    Almost the instant he stopped moving, the Fire Ape turned around and red at the thing with the Shaman Fu Ge¡¯s appearance. It snarled and growled at him, because it could sense it. Even though this person¡¯s form was different, it was still that shadow that the ape despised.


    That person¡¯s hostile gaze made the Fire Ape¡¯s growls turn increasingly more murderous.

 Chapter 330 — Punishment!

    <h4>Chapter 330: Punishment!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bat tattoo on the man with Fu Ge¡¯s appearance was originally dark, but at that moment, dim light started shining on it. He lifted his foot slowly and took one light step towards Su Ming.


    The instant he took that one step, the Fire Ape stood up swiftly, lifted both its arms towards Fu Ge, then struck its chest repeatedly with madness shining in its eyes, looking as if it would immediately strike should Fu Ge take one more step into its territory.


    The man who looked like Fu Ge was not bothered by the Fire Ape. He kept his gaze trained on Su Ming, who still had his eyes closed, and lifted his right foot once again, but hesitation appeared within him once more.


    As he hesitated, he had his eyes fixed on Su Ming and stared at him with a piercing gaze as if he wanted to see whether there was anything off about him. After a long while, killing intent appeared within his eyes. Yet the instant he was about to put his foot down on the ground for the third time¡­


    "He Feng, are you tired of living?" a calm voice suddenly asked.


    The instant that voice spoke, the killing intent within the eyes of the man who looked like Fu Ge disappeared. He shuddered slightly and instantly knelt down on one knee.


    He saw Su Ming, who had been leaning against the big tree, open his eyes. The xun in his hands was already ced on the ground, and he was looking at him coldly. Strangely, even though Su Ming was no longer ying any songs on the xun, the mournful notes from the song still echoed gently in the area.


    "Master, you¡¯re mistaken. I only wanted to return to your side."


    He Feng¡¯s heart shuddered, and he quickly lowered his head. He looked calm, but the emotions in his heart were surging wildly due to that one sentence from Su Ming, along with Su Ming¡¯s gaze.


    Su Ming did not speak. He only stared coldly at the man before him, who had the appearance of a Shaman but was in truth He Feng. This was the first time he saw He Feng¡¯s mystical ability. That mystical ability was incredibly strange, and it was enough to make Su Ming feel a little rmed.


    He Feng had a rebellious bone within him, and that was something Su Ming knew since a long time ago. This person was not willing to be used by him, that was why he harbored unfaithful sentiments. If Su Ming wanted to use this person, then he must dominate He Feng using extreme measures, forcing him down beneath him forever, have terror fill his mind. Only then would Su Ming be able to control him.


    He had to control He Feng using fear!


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and the instant he did so, He Feng, who had been kneeling on the ground, suddenly started shuddering viciously. As he trembled, He Feng let out shrill and pained cries that were filled with intense agony, as if he was going through an unimaginable amount of suffering.


    He continued screaming, and as He Feng trembled, he found himself not even being able to keep his body upright. He fell to the side, and as convulsions wrecked the body he had just obtained, the body started withering away and drying up rapidly.


    Arge amount of ck smoke could even be clearly seening from the body¡¯s skin as it continued to rot and wither away. There was a countless number of Wings of the Moon within that ck smoke devouring the body madly.


    The sudden change did not make He Feng surprised. He was incredibly intelligent, and right from the start Su Ming said those words, he knew that he was definitely going to be punished.


    Yet he was not at all bothered by this punishment. In his mind, there was in no way Su Ming would kill him. Even if he wanted to kill him, he would not do it now. After all, He Feng would be of incredible help to Su Ming during the battle in Sky Mist.


    He believed wholeheartedly¡­ that Su Ming would not dare to kill him!


    ¡®It¡¯s just going to be a light punishment, and it¡¯s just to let me know that he¡¯s my owner so that I won¡¯t have any rebellious thoughts. Judging from such an immature tactic, Master, you¡¯re still too naive. You might have changed a lot during these years, butpared to me, you¡¯re stillcking!


    ¡®I¡¯ll just show a pained face so that you¡¯ll be happy when you see it and feel rxed, then I¡¯ll make some promises and it¡¯ll be enough to deceive you.


    ¡®This is just a show, and I¡¯ll act it out with you.¡¯ He Fengughed in his heart coldly, though he was still screaming out in pain while begging for mercy.


    He Feng might be rebellious, but the Wings of the Moon were not. To the souls of the Wings of the Moon, Su Ming was their king. Su Ming¡¯s will was their everything, and with just one thought, he could let them willingly do anything, even if he was demanding them to self-destruct.


    Hence, even if He Feng had fused together with the Wings of the Moon, and by spreading out his will haf be the main body after the fusion, but everything that he had was from the Wings of the Moon!


    That was why, He Feng, who had never gone through any sort of punishment before, had still underestimated the pain.


    As his newly acquired body continued trembling and he kept screaming, He Feng went through two different painsing from his body and his soul. He felt his body rotting away, sensed the pain of his soul being ripped apart, and the indescribable agony of his entire being, his body and his soul, being devoured by the Wings of the Moon.


    ¡®Damn it, why does it hurt so much?! Su Ming, you as*hole, you bastard, once I regain my freedom, you¡¯ll be the very first person I devour. Remember that!¡¯ He Feng raged in his heart, but his face was filled with pain, and his voice became increasingly agonized.


    "Master, I did wrong¡­ I did wrong. Please forgive me, please spare me this once¡­" He Feng¡¯s body convulsed on the ground, and his pained screams made even the Fire Ape¡¯s eyes change. His screams reverberated in the air and intersected with the mournful notes of the xun.


    "Master, I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Ah¡­ please spare me¡­ Please spare me¡­" The new body He Feng acquired had alreadypletely withered away and turned into a dried up corpse. Its flesh hadpletely rotted away, and the ck wisps of airing out of the corpse started tumbling about like smoke. The shrill screams were alsoing from the shadows of the Wings of the Moon that were asionally appearing in the smoke.


    Su Ming had his eyes closed as if he could not hear anything and did not bother about him one bit. Time trickled by, and once He Feng¡¯s screams reached their peak, his voice slowly started to weaken.


    ¡®Su Ming, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡¯


    "Master¡­ please spare me¡­"


    ¡®Su Ming, I¡¯ll return this pain I suffered back to you several fold in the future! You won¡¯t kill me, I know that!¡¯


    "Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry, please spare me this once¡­ just this once¡­ just this once¡­"


    He Feng¡¯s thoughts and words were twoplete opposites, but gradually, the curses in his mind slowly dwindled down, and the pleads for mercy increased, because gradually, He Feng discovered something terrifying.


    Wisps of smoke started drifting out of the ball of ck smoke floating in midair. Once every wisp of smoke separated itself and drifted out of the ball, they would turn into a Wings of the Moon that would wander about in the area. Gradually, the ck smoke became less until eventually, there was only one wisp left from that ck smoke, and within it was He Feng¡¯s shivering soul.


    "Master, please spare me!"


    He Feng¡¯s soul looked as if it was about to dissipate, and as that ck smoke was continuously dragged out, his soul became weaker, but that was not the true cause of what made him terrified. asionally, He Feng lifted his head and looked at the sky, and when he did, the anxiety in his pleads for mercy grew increasingly stronger. By then, the curses in his heart were gone without a trace.


    The sky had already started to brighten up. The morning sun had peeked its head out of the horizon in the distance, and before long, it would show uppletely. Once it did, the darkness on thend would be chased away, and a new day would arrive.


    To Su Ming, this was just another day, but to He Feng, it would be the final moment of his life!


    He originally did not fear daylight, but once he fused with the Wings of the Moon, even though he could still exist during the day, he could only do so if there were shadows around.


    Yet as he was being punished by Su Ming and the Wings of the Moon in his body were dragged out by his will, in this state where he lost the Wings of the Moon, he suddenly realized that for some unknown reason he was immensely terrified of the sun. In fact, he even had a feeling that if the morning sun shone on him while he was in this state where the Wings of the Moon had yet to return to his body, then what awaited him was absolute death!


    This was something he had never imagined was possible. It was somethingpletely out of his expectations!


    As time passed by and the morning sun was about to appear fully, He Feng¡¯s terror reached its peak, because he just realized he had made a horrible miscalction!


    ¡®He wants to kill me! He actually wants to kill me!¡¯ Extreme fear appeared on He Feng¡¯s face. He was terrified now, truly terrified.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible! He must still be thinking of just scaring me! He¡¯ll definitely not destroy me for such a small mistake, not after wasting so many weeks in fusing me with the Wings of the Moon!


    ¡®This is him warning me, that¡¯s right¡­ this is just a warning!¡¯ He Feng continued consoling himself, but his eyes were glued to the horizon.


    Suddenly, right the moment he looked over, the morning sun appeared in the horizon, and at the same time, the darkness enveloping thend started disappearing at a shocking speed along with the darkness within the forest where Su Ming was.


    He Feng sank into fear, the fear that had been long absent from within him. He had only experienced this fear right when he was captured by Su Ming in the past and had originally forgotten it, but now, he suddenly remembered. At that one moment all those years ago, he had been certain Su Ming would not kill him, but in truth, if it had not been for He Feng convincing Su Ming with his final sentence, He Feng would have been long dead.


    ¡®He really wants to kill me!¡¯


    He Feng let out a pained scream, and as the darkness disappeared while sunlight descended onnd, his body started rapidly dissipating. As he disappeared, he went through pain that was several times more intense than that time in the past, and the feeling of death rose swiftly within him.


    "Master¡­ I did wrong, I made an absolute mistake, I was truly wrong. Please forgive me just this once, Master-AAAHHH!!!!" This time the scream was not fake. He Feng was truly begging for mercy.


    Yet his plea did not get Su Ming to open his eyes.


    He Feng was already in despair. He could tell that his body was about to disappear and his soul about to scatter into nothingness. When that happened, he, He Feng, would no longer exist. A deep seated terror and regret filled his entire being.


    As he continued screaming, half his body disappeared, and when his head was almost gone as well, he suddenly remembered how he escaped death in the past.


    "Master, I don¡¯t want freedom! I¡¯d rather follow and serve you with my entire life! I did wrong, and I will do this as punishment for myself!!"


    "You don¡¯t want freedom?" Su Ming opened his eyes. "I will give you freedom, but it won¡¯t be within 500 years. I will now increase it by one fold. After 1,000 years, you can be free," he dered unhurriedly.


    The moment he spoke, He Feng suddenly realized that¡­ there seemed to be something different about Su Ming¡­

 Chapter 331 — Wu Duo

    <h4>Chapter 331: Wu Duo</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The tly spoken words had a chilling tone that made He Feng shiver.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed it at him, and immediately, the wandering Wings of the Moon let out piercing shrieks and charged back towards He Feng. Once they surrounded him in multipleyers, He Feng managed to notpletely disappear when the morning sun rose fully in the sky.


    The Wings of the Moon fusing once again into his body gave He Feng a feeling as if he had just escaped death. In his heart, fear now reced all thoughts of rebellion. He simply could not get a grasp of Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, because how he thought Su Ming would react waspletely different from how he truly acted and thought.


    Just like today, he had originally thought that Su Ming would definitely not truly kill him. While he was indeed not dead, He Feng knew that if he had spoken a little slower just now, then what awaited him would have been death.


    He Feng had an incredibly wild nature and could not find it within himself to ept being someone else¡¯s ve. Right now, fear took up arge part of his heart, even if slowly, as that fear gradually drained away, he would once again¡­ try to backstab Su Ming.


    But for now, he would not dare to, not when he had not found a way to avoid the huge threat brought by the sunlight. He would not dare to try and kill Su Ming again.


    Su Ming understood this fully.


    He did indeed not want to kill He Feng. After all, his power was strange, and he would prove to be incredibly useful in Sky Mist Shaman Hunt. As for this person¡¯s possible betrayal¡­ well, Su Ming had his own ns to deal with it.


    He Feng, who had by then fused back with the Wings of the Moon, turned into a shadow. He bowed towards Su Ming with fear lingering in his heart, then blended back into Su Ming¡¯s shadow.


    On the ground were two bloody heads and one rotting and withered corpse.


    When the Fire Ape saw that Su Ming was awake, it yawned by his side, then casually picked up the brawny Shaman¡¯s head before starting to toy around with it. If anyone saw this scene, it would be difficult for them not to be scared.


    The notes from Su Ming¡¯s xun gradually disappeared as the morning sun rose into the air and light illuminated thend. Su Ming looked at the clear blue sky and took a deep breath. Then he slowly stood up after having sat cross-legged for the entire night.


    When he got up, popping sounds came from within his body. Those pops were like the sounds of bones knocking into each other, like his flesh rubbing against itself. As those sounds echoed in the air, Su Ming¡¯s Mountain Mark appeared on his face. Under his clothes, Dark Mountain Tribe manifested. Snow trailed down his skin, and red appeared in his right eye.


    The entire Picture of the snow covered Blood Moon and Dark Mountain waspletely revealed. Light shone on the picture, and a song yed by a xun could be heard faintly in the air. It was as if that song itself existed within Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark. When that Berserker Mark waspletely revealed, it would naturally ring in the air.


    Su Ming¡¯s hair started moving without wind. He lifted his head, then slowly, his feet floated off the ground until he was three feet away from the ground.


    A powerful cultivation aura abruptly erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    His level of cultivation had reached theter stage of the Awakening Realm after his first change of heart before the auction. He was already only one step away from reaching greatpletion. Su Ming had already understood at that time that he needed the sound of the xun toplete that one step. He needed to y out the melody in his memories, and if he could do it, then his Dark Mountain Berserker Mark could fusepletely with his memories.


    When his Berserker Mark rumbled with power, it allowed his level of cultivation to move straight from theter stage into the greatpletion of the Awakening Realm!


    After the auction, Su Ming came to this ce, retrieved his repaired xun, walked for three days until he forgot everything, and only on the fourth night, the quiet night filled with bloodshed and murder, did he manage to truly y out a song on that xun, causing the xun to obtain a soul once more.


    This soul was formed through the umtion of Su Ming¡¯s memories. This soul¡­ was the soul of Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Mark!


    The presence of power within Su Ming became increasingly stronger, and after a moment, the ground in a circr area of several thousands of feet rumbled. The trees rustled as if there was a huge gust of wind blowing past them.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was floating several dozens of feet away from the ground. A brilliant glow appeared in his eyes, and a feeling that he held the reigns over an incredible power in his hands rose within him.


    It might seem like there was only a level between the greatpletion and theter stage of the Awakening Realm, but in truth, the greatpletion was the peak of the Awakening Realm. It was the most powerful level within it.


    Those who reached this level could call themselves Berserkers who had attained greatpletion in the Awakening Realm. That level was also known as Inferior Bone, because there was only a paper thin distance between that stage to the Berserkers¡¯ Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    If they managed to reach a breakthrough, then they would be able to tear through that paper with just a poke of their finger, but if they did not manage to reach a breakthrough, then even with time, they would not be able to wear out that sheet of paper.


    Su Ming gradually descended from midair, and the moment he stood on the ground, his hair slowly fell on his shoulders. He had his eyes closed, and when he opened them a momentter, tranquillity could be seen within them.


    ¡®This is the fifth morning, there¡¯re still two days left¡­ I don¡¯t have enough time to make it back to Sky Mist Barrier from this ce.¡¯


    When Su Ming had his eyes closed just now, he was not just calming down the fluctuations in his power, he was also sensing the location of the brand belonging to his life force.


    He could somewhat sense its position, and from there, deduce the approximate distance between himself and the brand.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯


    A brief spark appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he picked up the female Shaman¡¯s head before he threw it to the Fire Ape. The Fire Ape leaped up and caught it. Once it did so, its face lit up with a smile. It held the two heads by their long hair and tied them to its waist, then patted its chest in Su Ming¡¯s direction while putting on a face as if it was really strong.


    Su Ming then walked towards the dried up corpse of the man with the bat tattoo on his face. With his right hand, he shed down at the corpse¡¯s dried up throat. Rumbling and cracking sounds appeared. Before Su Ming could pick up the head, the Fire Ape had already run towards him, unable to control itself. It snatched up the man¡¯s head, causing it to be separated from his body. Not one drop of blood fell from the tear between the head and its body.


    Fire Ape became even more pleased with itself and quickly tied the three heads together on its waist. It shook its body several times beside Su Ming, growing even more excited.


    Su Ming did not lift his head but continued staring at the headless corpse. Once he patted several spots on the corpse, he found a grass-woven bag.


    That bag looked really worn out, but when Su Ming held it in his hands, he realized that this bag had the same function as a storage bag. With his divine sense, he left his own Brand on it without any difficulty.


    "Hmm?"


    Su Ming poured out the contents of the bag onto his palm, and out fell a stone about the size of a fingernail. That stone glowed in five radiant colors under the sun, and wisps of smoke could be seen within, giving it a rather pretty look.


    There were about a hundred stones like this within the straw bag.


    Besides those stones, there were also some medicinal herbs Su Ming had never seen before. There were also quite arge amount of these herbs in the bag.


    Su Ming put away the straw bag into his bosom then stood up. With one move, he disappeared from the spot, and when he reappeared, he stood in front of the brawny man¡¯s headless corpse located in a spot in the forest not too far away from where he was previously.


    Once he searched through that corpse, Su Ming frowned. He got up and disappeared once again. This time, he reappeared beside Ying Huan¡¯s corpse in opposite the man¡¯s corpse. He searched through her body, but there was still no straw bag that could be found.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Once he got up, he started walking into the distance in the forest. The Fire Ape followed behind him. Somewhere along the line, it had found the giant battle axe and swung it over its shoulders. That battle axe was very heavy, but with the Fire Ape¡¯s natural godly strength, it did not feel that the axe was heavy.


    Su Ming looked at it, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Xiao Hong," Su Ming called out to it softly.


    The Fire Ape lifted its head and rolled its eyes at Su Ming, then ignored him.


    Su Ming smiled, then with one move, he charged forward at a high speed. The Fire Ape quickly followed behind him, and apetitive look appeared on his face. It was clear that it was not satisfied with how it lost to Su Ming thest time they raced.


    The man and ape dashed forward, and two hourster, they left the forest and appeared on a spacious grass ins. The grass rustled in the wind. Some wild flowers could be seen, and their faint fragrance wafted in the air, causing the uninhabited ce to be filled with a beauty that no human was present to appreciate.


    "How is this ce for you?"


    Su Ming stopped on that grass ins before he askednguidly. His voice echoed in the area. The Fire Ape looked around itself, then thought that Su Ming was talking to it, causing it to roll its eyes at him again.


    "Sir, you¡¯ve been following me all the way and escorted me here, but still choose to keep silent. Could it be that you still aren¡¯t ready to attack?"


    Su Ming turned around and looked towards the distance, in the direction where his back was previously, his eyes burning brightly.


    The Fire Ape was momentarily stunned, then immediately looked in that direction.


    As the grass continued swaying in the wind on the grass ins, a thin and frail figure slowly revealed itself and walked towards Su Ming. Once he was several hundreds of feet away, he stopped.


    It was a thin and tall person wearing a long ck robe. He looked to be in his 30s. His gaze was perceptive, and he had his hair done in many tiny braids that were scattered behind his head.


    He stared at Su Ming with a grave look on his face.


    Su Ming, too, stared at him, and their gazes met each other from where the two of them stood several hundreds of feet away from each other.


    "I am Wu Duo, of Western Sea n!"


    After a long while, the man lifted his right hand and a deep blue te appeared in his hand. He threw it towards Su Ming.


    That te turned into a deep blue line that charged towards Su Ming, but Su Ming simply took a few steps back and let the te fall to the ground. He did not touch it.


    When he saw Su Ming doing this, the man¡¯s pupils shrank, though it was barely noticeable.


    "I am Mo Su, of Dark Mountain Tribe," Su Ming stated calmly. "It is none of my concern to which n you belong to, but you took away my battle prize. You will have to give me an exnation for that."


    Su Ming stared at the man. From what he could sense, this man had also yet to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm. He was the same as he himself - they had both attained greatpletion in the Awakening Realm.


    Yet this man gave Su Ming the feeling as if he was standing before a ferocious and murderous lone wolf. That murderous aura had far surpassed that of the three Shamans earlier who had power equivalent to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the man fell silent and did not speak. Simr to what Su Ming sensed, he could also tell that this Mo Su standing before him looked as if he was just in the greatpletion stage of the Awakening Realm, and what was more, he had just arrived at that level. Still, he felt uneasy about Mo Su, especially when this person had noticed him following behind secretly. This alone made Wu Duo unwilling to act rashly.


    Besides, he also understood that he definitely could not judge Mo Su by his level of cultivation alone if he could kill those three Shamans. He had also never heard of Dark Mountain Tribe, which meant that Mo Su had made it up on the spot.


    "Perhaps you followed me for this," Su Ming said slowly and lifted his right hand. A gem the size of a fingernail, shining brilliantly with five colors, appeared on his palm.

 Chapter 332 — Soul Catcher

    <h4>Chapter 332: Soul Catcher</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant he saw the crystal, a smile suddenly appeared on the man¡¯s lips.


    "That¡¯s right, I followed you because of that. It¡¯s a pity that the other two useless pieces of trash calling themselves Shamans didn¡¯t have it. But since you have it, then it naturally belongs to you, brother Mo.


    "Judging by the direction you¡¯re going, you should be heading to Sky Mist City. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re going down the same path." Wu Duo wrapped his fist in his palm in a greeting towards Su Ming.


    "Don¡¯t need."


    Su Ming gave Wu Duo a look, then turned around to leave. He could tell that this person was dangerous, and he did not want to waste too much time now that he was about to enter the battle of Sky Mist. Of course, if this person attacked first, then Su Ming would not mind checking out how powerful he himself was now.


    "Brother Mo, please wait." Wu Duo took a few steps forward and immediately spoke.


    Su Ming came to a halt, and a chilling glint appeared in his eyes.


    "Brother Mo, don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want to make a deal. You will definitely be interested in it." Wu Duo looked calm and offered a smile, as if he did not notice thee chilling glint in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ming did not say anything. He simply stared at this Wu Duo coldly.


    "Brother Mo, if you can bring some proof of your aplishments when you go to Sky Mist City alone, once you enter Sky Mist City, your rank will definitely be quite high. Brother Mo, I need your help with something that will definitely you some credit. Once you seed, I promise you, you will obtain enough credit to make even Sky Mist City look at you favorably," Wu Duo said slowly, licking his lips.


    "Go on." Su Ming kept a calmposure.


    "Heh heh, brother Mo, you¡¯re a decisive one, I admire you for that. I won¡¯t beat around the bush then. I received a tip that some Shamans are sneaking into ournd using some special methods now that Sky Mist City is too busy to bother with them.


    "The three Shamans you saw previously were the first batch. There should still be some other Shamans who had snuck in. If the two of us work together and manage to kill all of them, then bring their heads to Sky Mist City, we¡¯ll definitely be able a huge achievement under our belts!


    "Brother Mo, what do you think?" Wu Duo asked, smiling at Su Ming.


    "If they can sneak under the defenses of Sky Mist City then run into ournd, then they are definitely not weak. Besides, if they are few in number, we won¡¯t gain a lot of credit, but if there are a lot of them, then even if you and I work together, it will still be difficult for us to kill them.


    "And more importantly, how do you know about this?" Su Ming¡¯s voice was freezing cold as he askednguidly.


    "Brother Mo, I suppose you don¡¯t know about this, but there is a crack in Sky Mist City¡¯s defenses¡­ well, it¡¯s not really a crack. Only Fledgling Shamans and those below can pass through it. Medial Shamans would find it hard to enter because their power is too great.


    "More importantly, you need to sacrifice a lot of lives to get through that crack. Usually, only those who have made ample preparations are able to find a chance and sneak through during battle.


    "There are very few people like that, or else it wouldn¡¯t be a secret. I received a tip that there are less than twenty Shamans who have entered ournd and are loitering around the area. Besides, these people are at most Fledgling Shamans with the power equivalent to Berserkers at the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    "As for why I know these things¡­ Brother Mo, I would have to ask you to not continue asking. This is my secret," Wu Duo said in a dark voice, his eyes on Su Ming.


    "I won¡¯t hide from you. Once we kill these people, I will let you have the corpses to im the credit, but their items have to go to me. As thanks, once this is over, I can tell you what the crystals are for. After all, there are still many chances for us to obtain them during the battle of Sky Mist.


    "This is the first time we work together. If all things work out, then we can still continue working together. If you still can¡¯t find it in yourself to believe in me, then I will take the first strike each time we run into a Shaman. You will be able to make your decision if that¡¯s the case," Wu Duo said in a low voice.


    Su Ming remained silent. If this mysterious Wu Duo had mentioned any other deal, he would not have been interested. Yet if he hunted down and killed these Shamans, Su Ming could use this as the perfect excuse for why he could not make it back to Sky Mist City within the allocated time.


    "What is a Fledgeling Shaman, and on that note, what is a Medial Shaman?" Su Ming was silent for a moment before he suddenly threw that question out.


    Wu Duo was taken aback for a moment before he cast a surprised nce at him.


    "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t know? Oh well, this isn¡¯t a secret anyway. Your n or tribe might have forgotten to tell you about it."


    Wu Duo was slightly thrown off track and found himself slightly unable to figure out Su Ming¡¯s origins. All those from slightly bigger tribes would definitely know about the ranking system within the Shaman Tribe, and Su Ming did not give him the feeling that he came from a small tribe.


    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s testing me?¡¯


    Wu Duo gasped in his heart, but managed to maintain a calmposure and say with a smile, "The Shaman Tribe is different from the Berserker Tribe. You can even say that they arepletely different from us. We of the Berserker Tribe divide our levels in a manner simr to us moving up adder, which are the divisions of the four great realms, Blood Solidification, Awakening, Bone Sacrifice, and Berserker Soul.


    "Each Realm is also divided into four small stages, which are the initial, middle,ter, andpletion stages.


    "But the Shaman Tribe is different. The ranking system in the Shaman Tribe is rather messy, but it can also be said to be rather simple. They have six great Realms. They are divided into Battle Shaman, Spirit Wisdom, Thought Soothsayer, Soul Catcher, Spirit Medium, and Split Dawn.


    "These six Realms are seldom divided in a manner where one is superior to the other. You can say that these are six paths each Shaman can choose after theiring of age ceremony. Their Patriarch or Matriarch will hold a test for them to find the most suitable path for their cultivation.


    "They have six types of Realms, and each one of them is divided into four stages: Fledgling, Medial, Latter, and End. A Fledgling Shaman is equivalent to those of us in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, and Medial Shaman is about the same as those of us who have attained the greatpletion of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Latter Shaman is equivalent to those of us in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and End Shaman is equivalent to those of us who have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    "There is still a legendary stage after the End. It is known as Hollow. Within the six great Realms, anyone who has gone past End can call himself or herself as the Hollow Shaman!


    "But the difficulty for a Hollow Shaman to appear is second only to the God of Berserkers appearing among us Berserkers." Wu Duo smiled faintly,exining in detail.


    "Battle Shaman, Spirit Wisdom, Thought Soothsayer, Soul Catcher, Spirit Medium, and Split Dawn."


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. This was the first time he had heard of the rank division among the Shamans. It waspletely different from the divisions in the Berserker Tribe. Among these six types, he had seen the Split Dawn and Spirit Medium before, but he had no idea which category the Patriarch of Lizard Shaman Tribe belonged to.


    "The simple part of it is due to the four stages, which are the Fledgeling, Medial, Latter, and End stages. The messy part is because these six Realms are all different from each other. The Battle Shamans are the warriors of the Shaman Tribe. They number the highest, and in a way akin to a sacrifice, they will use the power of their bodies along with their sense towards their Totems to gain great power.


    "Spirit Wisdoms can control other people¡¯s fate afterbining their strength with their wisdom. They are very unique in the Shaman Tribe. All of the Patriarchs in the Shaman Tribe are Spirit Wisdoms, and their wisdom is supreme to all others. They can call upon the wind and summon rain, force their own people to sacrifice their lives for their gods."


    Once Wu Duo started talking about the Spirit Wisdoms, his voice became much softer, as if he was very wary of these Spirit Wisdoms.


    When Su Ming heard about them, he was slightly shaken. He remembered just how strong the Patriarch of Lizard Shaman Tribe was. He was one of the rare, incredibly powerful enemies that Su Ming had run into in his life.


    "Thought Soothsayers are chosen among the most handsome men or beautiful women in the tribe. Then their powers in prophesying will be trained. They will observe the stars and govern over thend to be more familiar with maintaining good human rtionships. Powerful Thought Soothsayers can arrive at a terrifying state where they can tell when lives return to earth, when earth is affected by the sky, and when sky provides for all.


    "Soul Catchers are skilled with the Red Death Spell, the Revival Spell, and the Immortality Spell. You must absolutely not look into their eyes. They are as powerful as the Candle Dragon1¡­ I killed two Fledgling Soul Catchers before, and it is a nightmare fighting against them."


    When Wu Duo spoke up to that point, he fell silent for a moment.


    "Spirit Mediums govern over the souls of the dead and the living. They pity the dead, but arepletely unbothered by the living. A single Spirit Medium might not be strong, but if a powerful one works together with a Soul Catcher, they will bring about disaster to the living.


    "The final one are the Split Dawns. They are beautiful, rare, and each pair of Split Dawns can only be fully developed after the Shaman Tribe pours in arge amount of effort into them. They are an existence that is unworldly, an existence that defies reality. It is said that they can imagine anything they like, and all their imaginations will turn into reality! I hate these sort of Shamans, but in truth, it is also the most difficult for Hollow Shamans to appear from this ss.


    "Once a Hollow Split Dawn appears, then his existence would be the same as a new God of Berserkers appearing among the Berserkers. In fact, he¡¯d be even more powerful than the God of Berserkers!


    "That is the Shaman Tribe. Brother Mo, the more you understand them, the higher your chances of survival will be during the battle of Sky Mist. Now then, do you think we have a chance of working together?"


    Wu Duo licked his lips and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming pondered over it for a while, then said resolutely, "If you¡¯re this confident, then you must be certain that you can find them. Lead the way."


    "Brother Mo, you¡¯re a straightforward person. I can indeed find them. As for the reason, well, I can¡¯t say it. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m offering to work together sincerely!" Wu Duoughed boisterously and stepped onto air before turning into a long arc and charging into the distance.


    "Brother Mo, the closest batch of Shamans are somewhere near us if we go straight ahead. Once I attack, please help me!"


    Su Ming got up and stepped forward, then right behind Wu Duo, he too turned into a long arc and charged into the sky without a word.


    Far off in that direction, there were two Shamans who were cautiously dashing across the ins. One of these two was wearing a leather helmet with bull horns on it. His gaze was ghastly, and there was a scar on his lips, making it seem as if his lips divided into four. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    By his side was a boy. That boy¡¯s hair floated behind his head, and he had his eyes closed, but there was an air of ghastliness surrounding him, causing fear and respect to appear on the man¡¯s face when he asionally looked over.


    "You¡¯re scared." As the two of them moved forward, the boy, who still had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his mouth and spoke. His voice was rather sharp, and it sounded as if it was scraping against the man¡¯s soul.


    "Lord Soul Catcher¡­" The man beside him shuddered.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. That Wu Duo won¡¯t dare to y any tricks. Once we finish the trade, he will be yourpanion and follow me while enjoying an Undying Shaman Body."


    A smile appeared on the boy¡¯s lips, and even though his eyes remained closed, there was still a strange ck light shining through the slit between his eyelids.


    "Yes!" The man¡¯s eyes immediately turned nk, and he lowered his head before answering respectfully. There was not a hint of emotion in his words. It was as if he was a dead man talking.


    The instant he lowered his head, a maggot crawled out and fell onto the ground from his four parted lips. That man¡­ His body was filled with maggots¡­ He¡­ was a dead man!


    Öò¾ÅÒõ (Zhu Jiu Ying) is also known as  Týˆ (Zhu Long), and ÖòÒõ (Zhu Ying). It is a Chinese mythological creature with the body of a snake and the head of a dragon, and it is recorded in Shan Hai Jing. It controls day and night by opening and closing its eyes, and when it breathes, it changes the seasons.


    The word Öò is torch, and Òõ/ýˆ is dragon. So it¡¯s literally ¡°Torch Dragon¡±, but the official Chinese trantion for this is Candle Dragon, so Candle Dragon it is.


    (Even though I think Torch Dragon sounds cooler than Candle Dragon.)

 Chapter 333 — Boy!

    <h4>Chapter 333: Boy!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the fifth afternoon since Su Ming left Frozen Ice Sky, the wind blew gently while the sun shone brilliantly, and the clouds spread out in the sky like scales. The sun was bright and illuminated the ins. It was as if the light had fused with the wind itself and was blowing through the grass, causing rustling sounds to fill the air.


    Wu Duo was charging forward at an extremely high speed in the form of a long arc. Su Ming was by his side, his robes were fluttering in the wind. His face was the epitome of rxation, and his thoughts could not be read from his expression.


    He did not choose to travel behind Wu Duo. After all, the two of them had just gotten to know each other, and the process in which they got acquainted had not been on good terms. That was why there was no need for him to do anything that would lead to misunderstandings.


    This was the reason why while Su Ming and Wu Duo¡¯s distance between each other did not seem too far away when anyone lifted their heads and looked up, but in truth, they were about 1,000 feet apart from each other.


    As they charged forth, Wu Duo would intentionally lower his speed and observe Su Ming, but no matter how many times he observed him, he could not find any clues. He could not tell where Su Ming came from, so he turned his attention to the Fire Ape, which was also traveling with them right beside Su Ming.


    ¡®This Mo Su might not seem old, but his actions are experienced. His words are also very sharp. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s not someone who has just left his n or tribe. He¡¯s also a very independent person, and his goals are very clear. If it wasn¡¯t because I tempted him by saying he can gain achievements by killing Shamans, he would have definitely not agreed toe with me.


    ¡®So, by this alone, it can be said that he¡¯s not without weaknesses. This person¡¯s desire to gain achievements is great¡­¡¯


    The ape was a new type and was not something Wu Duo knew of. The more he observed it, the more mysterious he found Su Ming. It was not as if there was no malice within Wu Duo¡¯s heart, but that malice slowly diminished by arge amount due to his uncertainty towards the mystery surrounding his new travelpanion.


    Su Ming could see all of Wu Duo¡¯s actions. He might not know what the other was thinking of, but he could guess it somewhat. His guesses might not be perfect, but he knew that if he continued keeping his silence, Wu Duo would not dare act recklessly. This could be clearly seen from how he had continued to follow Su Ming, choosing not to attack.


    ¡®This person is a skeptic. Perhaps this is his virtue, but it is also his weakness. Unless absolutely certain, a sceptical person will not attack easily.¡¯


    Su Ming averted his gaze from Wu Duo, then calmly continued to travel in a long arc that sliced through the sky.


    Time slowly passed by as the both of them pondered over their own thoughts. When noon was gone, Wu Duo suddenly came to a halt, and Su Ming also stopped 1,000 feet behind him.


    Wu Duo closed his eyes as if he was using some sort of special method to check their surroundings. After some time, he opened them and spoke grimly.


    "Brother Mo, there are Shamans right in front of us!"


    In truth, Wu Duo had deliberately put on this face. He did not know whether there were any Shamans around the area, but he knew the ce which he had set to meet with the Shamans for the trade.


    He would receive Shaman Crystals in exchange of providing the method for them to change into Berserkers. That was the original n, but after he ran into Su Ming, Wu Duo changed his ns.


    He did not want to provide them with the method to hide their identities as Shamans, but he also wanted to obtain Shaman Crystals.


    "From what I can sense, there is only one person in front. The fluctuations from that person¡¯s power aren¡¯t strong, so he should be a Fledgeling Battle Shaman. It won¡¯t be hard for me to kill him, so to show my sincerity, you can just watch by the side. I will handle this on my own!" Wu Duo stared at Su Ming and a smile appeared on his face, but there was a freezing glint in his eyes.


    It was clear that the chilling gaze was not directed towards Su Ming, however.


    Once Su Ming heard the words, he nodded, but in his heart, he remained dubious about the mystical ability Wu Duo used to locate Shamans.


    Wu Duo¡¯s eyes shone with a freezing glint, and he took a swift step forward, charging towards the end of the ins. He was so quick that in the blink of an eye, he had already traveled 1,000 feet. Like a shooting star falling down, he grew increasingly closer to thend.


    Su Ming followed behind him with a gaze like lightning as he stared at where Wu Duo was going.


    The moment Wu Duo descended on thend, a person suddenly stood up from the grass. That person was incredibly tall, and he wore a leather helmet with bull horns on it. A ghastly presence surrounded that person, and a huge gust of wind rose, following his act of standing up, causing the grass around the area to continuously sway around.


    There was a Totem on the man¡¯s face, but that Totem was rather dull. It could not be seen clearly. The only thing that was easy to see was the vertical scar on the man¡¯s lips, causing them to look as if they had been split into four, making all those who saw the man to be terrified.


    The moment the man saw Wu Duo charging towards him from midair, his dull eyes instantly brightened up and he grinned, but it was horrifying to see his lips split apart. There were even a few fat maggots that crawled out of the man¡¯s mouth as he grinned, falling out with their bodies twisting.


    Wu Duo originally traveled really quickly, but when he got closer and saw the man¡¯s lips, along with the maggots inside his mouth, his expression instantly changed.


    He came to an abrupt halt. The moment he was about to begin his retreat, the scarred man lifted his head and let out a low growl. That growl was filled with wickedness, and as he growled, he leaped forth and spread his arms wide open to envelop Wu Duo.


    Su Ming was standing somewhere far away in midair and had his eyes fixed on the scene. The moment he saw that man, his pupils shrank. That man was filled with a thick aura of death around him, but it did not spill out from within his body before he revealed himself. Clearly, he had concealed it within himself.


    But that was not all. Su Ming could even sense the same feeling he got from living corpsesing from that man. It was as if that man was the material he needed to create Spirit Plunders!


    Even if Su Ming did not know why that man would be in this condition, but he had a feeling that he would absolutely not misidentify the material he needed to create his Spirit Plunder.


    ¡®The only difference if perhaps the living corpse I need to create Spirit Plunder has more aura of death to suppress the faint life force within the body, causing the person to be unable to move. However, their will is still present. It is as if their life force is trapped within and the aura of death has the body enveloped outside!


    ¡®But this person has fused the aura of death into his life force and arrived at a strange sort of bnce. It¡¯s as if his aura of death is trapped within and his life force has his body surrounded. With that, this person can move his body around, able to remain in a half dead but half alive state!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He stared at the man with an interested look.


    Contrary to Su Ming, Wu Duo was charging forward swiftly, but the manughing ferociously while pouncing on him was even faster. It was as if he was a wall that was rapidly closing in on Wu Duo.


    With Wu Duo¡¯s power, he originally would not have shown this sort of reaction when he saw the man, but the reason behind his drastic change of expression was because he knew that the man¡¯s current condition was what the Shamans called an Undying. And the only people who could do this were the Shamans who walk down the path of a Soul Catcher!


    Wu Duo had killed Soul Catchers before, and he knew personally just how terrifying these people were. As he was retreating, his gaze swept through thend, trying to find the hidden Soul Catcher. At the same time, the instant the man closed in on him while cackling ferociously, a freezing glint appeared in his eyes, and as he retreated, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky.


    Craaaack!


    With that one grab, a cracking sound came from above Wu Duo, and a colossal deep blue ice mountain appeared out of thin air. As Wu Duo swung his hand down, that ice mountain charged towards the man.


    The moment these two people came into contact with each other, shocking rumbling sounds reverberated through the air. The man shuddered, and the ice mountain started cracking apart inch by inch. Those cracks were not caused by the man, but were due to Wu Duo¡¯s divine ability.


    As the ice mountain cracked apart, the shards turned into numerous sharp des that pierced through the scarred man¡¯s body, causing his arms, legs, head, and body to be ripped into several parts.


    No blood flowed out of his wounds, only arge amount of maggots flew into the air.


    "Wu Duo, I hope you have been well¡­"


    At that moment, a ghastly and sharp voice abruptly came from below. Right then, suddenly, the scarred man¡¯s eyes shone with a dim light from deep in his head, which had been separated from his torn body. In fact, all his torn limbs were also shining with a dim light, and as they fell apart, an absorption force seemed toe out of nowhere, and they swiftly gathered together, reforming into the man¡¯s body.


    However, there were numerous cracks in many parts of the body, making it seem as if the man was a shredded ragdoll that was sewn together once again. Though, it was inevitable that there were would be some signs of that.


    That scarred man grinned viciously and moved, but this time, he did not rush towards the grim looking Wu Duo. Instead, he turned into a long arc filled with the aura of death and charged towards Su Ming.


    Clearly, he had just received a newmand!


    "Ya Ke!"


    The moment Wu Duo heard that sharp voice, his face grew even grimmer. Three more deep-blue ice mountains swiftly assembled around his body. Those ice mountains surrounded him and let out a freezing chill under the sun.


    Arge amount of grass on the ins suddenly started withering away. As it did so, a boy walked out from among the grasnd. That boy had his eyes closed and his hands ced behind his back. There was a ghastly smile on his lips.


    Without any hesitation, Wu Duo lifted his right hand and pointed downwards. Immediately, those three ice mountains let out a rumble and charged towards the ground, turning into a mighty pressure that caused muffled booms toe from thend.


    The boy sneered coldly. He did not dodge, but instead lifted his right hand and pushed forward. Instantly, ck light shone on his right palm. The moment that ck light spread out, it turned into an oval shaped door of light before the boy.


    A low growl came from within that door of light, and it was soon followed by a dried up leg stepping out. The skin on that leg waspletely withered away, and there were quite a lot of dull bloodstains on its skin. At the same time as the leg appeared, apletely dried up person that was about ten feet tall came from within.


    That person looked like a skeleton at first nce, but his eyes shone with a dim light. Once he appeared, he roared and charged towards the three iing ice mountains.


    Almost the moment the boy casted the unique Spell belonging only to Soul Catchers, the man filled with cracks on his body charged towards Su Ming ferociously. He was so quick that a thick aura of death was stirred up in the air. That aura of death whistled behind him and seemed as if it covered the sky and earth. The man¡¯s distance from Su Ming grew smaller.


    Su Ming stared at the man closing in on him, and a curious glint appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 334 — That Voice…

    <h4>Chapter 334: That Voice¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®I wonder if I can use this thing to create Spirit Plunder¡­¡¯ This thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, and an intense fascination towards this Undying rose within him.


    Almost the moment the man closed in on him, Su Ming started moving backwards. The Undying instantly gave chase, and in the blink of an eye, the two men left Wu Duo and the boy¡¯s battlefield.


    Wu Duo watched Su Ming leave, but he could do nothing to stop him. As for the boy, even though he had his eyes closed, he could still notice what was happening. However, he did not pay any attention to Su Ming. To him, only Wu Duo was his goal.


    Su Ming retreated at a moderate pace and continued baiting the Undying man to chase after him. Once he was some distance away from Wu Duo, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and a green light shone in the center of his brows. The small virescent sword shot out and charged towards the man at an extreme speed.


    The man did not even have time to dodge. The sword immediately pierced through the center of his brows, but there was still no blooding from his wound. The scarred man only staggered slightly, clearly not too affected by the attack. A fierce glint appeared in his eyes, and he pounced on Su Ming with a low growl.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The moment the man pounced on him, he naturally sidestepped it. He was too quick, and he left behind an afterimage because of his speed, causing the man to pounce on empty air, though he immediately turned around and roared at Su Ming.


    "This unique material isn¡¯t really agile. His speed when he charges in a straight line isn¡¯t slow, but when his ability to dodge and change direction iscking far behind.," Su Ming mumbled. He lifted his right hand and the green light fell back, turning into the small sword in his hand. It was held between two of Su Ming¡¯s fingers, and he walked towards the man face first.


    The man pounced on him once again, roaring. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The instant he came into contact with the scarred man¡¯s body, the sword between his two fingers sliced through the man¡¯s right arm. He appeared behind his opponent, then sliced across his left arm once again. Then, in the span of a breath, he took one step, and reappeared once again behind the man the moment thetter turned around with a low growl.


    With one sh, the small sword in Su Ming¡¯s hand sliced cleanly through the scarred man¡¯s right leg, but the sword did not stop there, it continued on and cut through his left leg.


    Once he finished doing that, Su Ming took a few steps back in a rxed manner. He looked at the man, whose back was turned towards him. The moment the scarred man turned around, Su Ming saw his arms and legs instantly breaking off from his body.


    Yet soon after, that bizarre sight appeared once again. The four limbs that Su Ming had cut off shone with a dim light, and instantly, they reattached themselves to the man¡¯s body. Arge amount of yellowish fluid flowed out of the man¡¯s mouth and he pounced on Su Ming once again.


    As he closed in, Su Ming drifted backwards, and a curious glint appeared in his eyes. He spread his divine sense, enveloping the man¡¯s body. With his divine sense, he could clearly see a brimming ball of life force within the man¡¯s body. It was that life force that was allowing the man¡¯s body to endlessly gather together.


    ¡®Could that life force be the Soul Catcher¡¯s secret¡­? If that¡¯s the case, Spirit Plunder might have a special effect on this person.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled while he continued retreating. Still observing the man, he swiftly lifted the sword in his right hand and swung down. Instantly, a gash appeared on the man¡¯s chest, and he was thrown back vertically. A foul stench attacked Su Ming¡¯s nostrils, but it was empty inside that gash. There were no organs in his body.


    There was only a faint wisp of grey smoke that could be detected solely by Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, and that smoke was seeping out from all parts of the man¡¯s body.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that while this man¡¯s aura of death is thick, it¡¯s very easy for that aura to be chaotic. If it wasn¡¯t because of that strange life force supporting it, it would have crumbled a long time ago. It¡¯s clear that he was just created. Else, if I had run into a person with a more stable aura of death in him, then I could perhaps use him to create Spirit Plunder.¡¯ Su Ming shook his head and lost his interest in the man.


    The moment the scarred man pounced on him, he lifted his right hand once again, and another item appeared in his palm. That item was a pearl, and it was his Spirit Plunder!


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze was calm as he threw Spirit Plunder at the man. The instant the pill was tossed out, a dazed look immediately appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, but soon, it turned into an empty stare. He stopped moving and stared at the Spirit Plunder floating before him nkly.


    Gray wisps of smoke wafted out of his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes, from each part of his body, and those wisps of smoke rushed towards Spirit Plunder at a shocking speed. All of this onlysted for the span of a few breaths, and after those few breaths, the man shuddered and his body gradually fell apart. His limbs broke off, his body shattered, and after a moment, he turned into arge of amount loose flesh that scattered down to the ground.


    After absorbing arge amount of gray smoke, Spirit Plunder clearly became slightly different. It was clouded inside, but there was an exuberant ball of life force twirling within. Once Su Ming summoned the pearl back, he held it in his hand and gave it a few looks.


    ¡®This strange life force must be the secret of the Soul Catchers.¡¯


    Su Ming fell into a brief moment of pensive silence. He listened to the muffled rumbling sounds from the distance. Clearly, Wu Duo¡¯s fight against the boy had reached an incredibly critical moment.


    Su Ming put away that Spirit Plunder and started walking towards the origin of the sounds. The Fire Ape continued following beside him. As it watched everything that transpired, impatience appeared on its face. In its difort, it put down the battle axe and bared its teeth at Su Ming.


    Now that it saw Su Ming heading towards the battlefield, the Fire Ape quickly followed behind him. Before long, when Su Ming returned to where Wu Duo was, he narrowed his eyes. There were nine giant ice blocks on the ground, and in each of those ice blocks was a sealed dried up corpse. They were all frozen in the exact same position.


    The boy floated in the sky, three patches of ck smoke around him. Those three patches had turned into shadows that looked like malicious spirits, and they were all fighting against Wu Duo.


    Wu Duo looked rather pathetic. He was wearing a long robe made of beast skins, and he held a bone staff with a snake¡¯s skull perched on top in his left hand while his right hand held a knife. As he swung that knife, it looked as if the de could cut apart space itself. Behind him was a ck illusionary tower.


    Half of the tower was surrounded by mist. It looked rather blurry, and low growls could be heard from inside. It made the earth tremble, causing all the people who heard it feel shaken to the core.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival caused Wu Duo¡¯s face to be filled with surprised delight. He originally thought that Su Ming had already run away, and now that he saw him again, Wu Duo immediately shouted at him.


    "Brother Mo, help me kill this person! His head is worth much more than all the rest!"


    Almost the moment Wu Duo yelled at him, the boy who still had his eyes closed let out a cold harrumph. One of the three ck patches of smoke surrounding his body instantly broke off and charged towards Su Ming. It turned into a malicious spirit 1,000 feet before impact and roared, then moved in to devour him.


    Su Ming didn¡¯t have time to act for the Fire Ape howled and rushed out with the battle axe in its paw. Su Ming released the chain, allowing it to be temporarily free. Dragging the chain behind it, the Fire Ape instantly closed in on the malicious spirit and started fighting against it.


    The boy frowned in the distance, but before he could do anything else, Su Ming lifted his right foot and took a step forward. The moment his footnded, distorted ripples immediately appeared in the space around him. Together with those ripples, he disappeared, his speed instantly reaching an indescribable extent.


    His speed was so quick that it waspletely unexpected. Wu Duo had not expected it, much less the boy. He only felt the presence of the Berserker which he had locked onto suddenly disappearing, and once he reappeared, he was already right before him.


    When Su Ming appeared, he was less than ten feet away from the boy. He swung the small virescent sword in his right hand sideways, and the dended on the boy¡¯s throat, then with that indescribable speed, the de cut through it.


    The entire process onlysted the blink of an eye. When Su Ming reappeared, he had already returned to his original spot, as if he had never rushed out. He stood there and stared coldly at the boy in the distance.


    Blood gushed out from the boy¡¯s neck, and his head flew into the air. The ck smoke around his body instantly crumbled, along with the two gusts that were fighting against Wu Duo and the one gust that was fighting against the Fire Ape. All of them crumbled and vanished into thin air.


    Wu Duo was stunned. He sucked in a sharp breath and turned to look at Su Ming as if this was his first time seeing him. Instantly, the slight bit of malicious intent left within his heart mostly disappeared.


    Su Ming gave Wu Duo a calm look. He didn¡¯t do this only to kill the boy, but to also scare Wu Duo. If he wanted to continue with this trade, then the two of them would definitely need to establish a rtionship in which it was obvious who was the superior and who the inferior one.


    Su Ming was not willing to take the inferior position in this rtionship, that was why he could only be the superior!


    "Brother Mo¡­" When Wu Duo looked towards Su Ming, he forced out a smile. He was just about to speak when his expression suddenly changed.


    "It hasn¡¯t ended!"


    A piercing howl that came from all around the ce traveled forth, eventually turning into a soundless voice. The boy¡¯s head that had been thrown into the air when Su Ming cut through his neck previously had not fallen to the ground with the body. The head was instead floating in midair, eyes still closed, and that piercing cry came from its mouth.


    As the boy spoke, he opened his eyes!


    The instant he opened his eyes, Wu Duo¡¯s shouted out, "Don¡¯t look into his eyes!"


    That pair of eyes did not have pupils, but they were not white. They were instead like an empty void,pletely dark, as if they had the power to absorb everything in the world. Those were the eyes belonging to the Candle Dragon - the legendary sacred beast of the Shaman Tribe.


    Among the six different Realms within the Shaman Tribe, it was said that the Soul Catchers obtained their power from the Candle Dragon.


    When Su Ming saw that pair of eyes, his vision immediately started blurring. It was as if the world before him shattered into pieces and fell into a state of chaos. His mind turned nk.


    The voices by his ears gradually faded into the distance. Among those voices were the Fire Ape¡¯s roars, the boy¡¯s eerie chuckles, muffled rumbles, and also Wu Duo¡¯s warnings.


    It was as if all those voices were gradually leaving Su Ming¡¯s ears, and right when they were about topletely disappear, at that moment, the mysterious ck stone hanging against Su Ming¡¯s chest, the strange object that he always kept around his neck, let out a cool wave of air that seeped into all parts of his body.


    At the same time, while Su Ming was still caught in his daze, a voice that seemed to being from the distance spoke in his ears.


    "Big brother¡­ Big brother¡­"


    Su Ming shuddered.


    ANNOUNCEMENT:


    Hi, wonder if all of you noticed that it says on PoT''s homepage that we''re releasing 17 chapters per week.


    IT''S NOT QAQ


    We''re still releasing 15 chapters per week only. Maybe there''s a bug in the system or something, but please don''t be expecting 17 chapters per week T_T


    Hopefully it gets fixed by the time this chapter goes up.

 Chapter 335 — Twelve Ancestral Lunar Shamans

    <h4>Chapter 335: Twelve Ancestral Lunar Shamans</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming had almost forgotten about that voice. It had been a long time since that voicest appeared in his memories.


    Yet at that moment, when that voice appeared, Su Ming¡¯s body was not the only thing about him that shuddered, his soul was also shaken.


    That voice came closer, then went into the distance again. It drifted from ce to ce, just like when he heard it in the past, but there was also something different about it. That differencey in the anxiety in that voice. That anxious voice sounded as if she was crying.


    "Big brother¡­ it¡¯s almost toote now¡­ Big brother¡­"


    "Big brother, hurry up and wake up¡­ wake up¡­"


    "Big brother¡­ he¡¯s stopping¡­"


    "Big brother¡­"


    Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly, cold sweat having broken out all over his body. The moment he opened his eyes, all the voices he previously heard returned - the Fire Ape¡¯s roars, Wu Duo¡¯s words, and the boy¡¯s eerie chuckles.


    The world in his vision that had previously shattered rapidly recovered right before his eyes. Voices reached his ears, and when he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the Fire Ape rapidly retreating right before his eyes. Before it was an illusionary ball¡­


    ¡­belonging to a head with a person¡¯s face but a snake¡¯s body. That head was red and about one hundred feet in size. It had its mouth wide open, and a ball of fire could be seen burning within its body, which was illusionary, but it made the Fire Ape continuously retreat, howling.


    The Fire Ape¡¯s fire red fur was rapidly losing its shine, and there was also arge amount of its fur that fell off. It looked as if it was already very difficult for it to continue fighting, and even the de of the battle axe in its hands was swiftly melting away as it blocked the human-faced, snake-bodied creature¡¯s attacks.


    Wu Duo was also fighting against a head of the sameposition. Wu Duo¡¯s expression was grim, and an innumerable amount of ice swirled around his body swirled, stirring up wind. As the freezing wind whistled, Wu Duo lifted his right hand and made a strange seal.


    The instant he made it, all the hair on his right hand fell off at the same time.


    "Lives return to earth!"


    Wu Duo let out a low growl, and the entire ground rumbled. The grass on the endless mass ofnd under his feet was instantly blown apart by the wind, and arge ring shape appeared on thend. As blue light shone, an invisible energy erupted forth from below.


    When that energy first appeared, it manifested in an incrediblyrge area, but as it rose into the air, it started shrinking, until it eventually shrank into an entirely blue light that was only about one hundred feet in size. From the distance, it looked like a blue light-pir shooting off from the ground and prating the human-faced, snake-bodied head.


    The instant the strange creature¡¯s head was destroyed, the boy¡¯s head let out a piercing scream and started rapidly withering away.


    All of this happened in an instant, and it was the first thing Su Ming saw once he opened his eyes.


    The Fire Ape was already unable to continue fighting. Su Ming knew that the ve-turned-bracelet his eldest senior brother had given him would only protect him and not the Fire Ape, while He Feng shared a mutual hate with it. Besides, Su Ming was not in any form of danger, he had ample reason not to attack.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming took a step forward. The moment his footnded, he had already appeared before the Fire Ape. He fell back slightly, and a gentle energy was transferred into the ape once his back touched it. That energy pushed the Fire Ape backwards, and during that moment, the strange creature¡¯s head roared and charged towards Su Ming.


    A murderous look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Once again, he gained a deep understanding of the bizarre nature of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s divine abilities. Almost the moment the strange creature pounced on him, Su Ming lifted his right and drew a line at the creature!


    That one line was created by Su Ming. It had a beautiful name - Berserker Obliteration!


    The moment he casted Berserker Obliteration, the human-faced, snake-bodied head turned into a sheet of paper for him to draw. Su Ming cut apart the creature¡¯s body as if he was just normally drawing. With that one line, the weather changed, the wind and clouds tumbled backwards, and the strange creature shuddered violently before letting out a piercing howl.


    When the head reached Su Ming, it split into half right before him. Those two parts whistled past him and turned into red gusts of smoke before disappearing into nothing.


    Right as the creature died, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He noticed that the body might have disappeared, but one wisp of red smoke had rushed toward him at an incredible speed. It seeped into the strange rod insect-snake hybrid, which Su Ming was keeping and refining, resting within Han Mountain Bell. The insect-snake hybrid sucked in a sharp breath and breathed in the wisp of red smoke before a delighted and excited expression appeared on its face.


    A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, but this was not the moment for him to think further into things. Right when the strange creature died, the boy¡¯s head floating in midair let out a piercing scream once again and the speed at which it withered away increased.


    This was especially so for his eyes. ck blood flowed out from them. They were nowpletely destroyed by Su Ming and Wu Duo using different methods.


    As the boy¡¯s head screamed, he retreated quickly. At the same time, his body, which had fallen to the ground, abruptly stood up and charged into midair as if it wanted to run into the head and fuse with it once again.


    "The Twelve Undying Ancestral Lunar Shamans, let the power of the Candle Dragon, whichsted 180 years, scatter!" As the boy¡¯s head retreated and was about to get closer to his body, these words came from his mouth.


    "180 years? I was wondering why he was so powerful, so he¡¯s a Fledgeling Shaman who has arrived at the peak. He has suppressed 180 years of his life to attempt turning into a Medial Soul Catcher!


    "He has even turned himself into a puppet so that he could be an Undying. This is a forbidden Spell among the Soul Catchers!"


    Wu Duo moved to stand by Su Ming¡¯s side, and as lifted his right hand, freezing air immediately spread from his palm. That air instantly turned into numerous iceyers that covered his whole body. Rumbling sounds echoed in the air and those iceyers left Wu Duo¡¯s body, spreading rapidly as a single entity to charge towards the boy¡¯s head.


    As they did so, Wu Duo lifted his head and let out a roar. Arge amount of hair fell off his body simultaneously, and even some fine hairs from his brows also joined in.


    As his hair was detached from his body, the iceyer that was stretching towards the boy instantly grew bigger by more than ten fold. It also became faster, and the instant the boy¡¯s head fused together with the body, a dim light shining from the tear to make it seem as if they were going to be sewn together, the iceyer caught up with them. Rumbling that shook the skies echoed through the air, and the boy¡¯s body was instantly covered by the ice, turning him into an ice statue floating in midair.


    "Brother Mo, I can only seal him with my ice for a quarter of an hour. Once he fuses his body together once again, he will disperse the power he has stored for 180 years to turn into a Medial Shaman and use it to work with his Undying body, then it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to kill him!


    "If we let our guard down for even a moment, we will definitely be heavily injured. Even if we kill him, we gain nothing. Why don¡¯t we leave this ce and search for other Shamans to kill? It¡¯ll be much easier and much more efficient!"


    The idea of retreat had already appeared within Wu Duo¡¯s head. He knew clearly that if they did not give up on some treasures, it would be very difficult for them to kill the Soul Catchers of the Shaman Tribe. In his mind, the value of this was rather low.


    As Wu Duo spoke, rumbling sounds rang in the air, and he noticed that cracks had appeared on the ice sealing the boy inside. The boy in the ice slowly lifted his head. His strangely enticing eyes shone with a gray light as he stared at Su Ming and Wu Duo. Hatred appeared on his face, as if he wanted to burn the image of these two people in his head.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Wu Duo frowned. He was just about to leave the ce, but Su Ming did not move. He stared at the boy in the ice and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    The Fire Ape was behind Su Ming. Its fur was dull and looked rather shrivelled up. This was something Su Ming could not ept.


    "Wait!" Su Ming called out. He just remembered the scene when the man died under the hands of his Spirit Plunder, and he quickly brought out three Spirit Plunders from his bosom with his right hand. He threw them forward at full force, and they rushed quickly towards the ice that had sealed the boy inside.


    The three Spirit Plunders let out an explosive boom as they whipped through the air faster than sound. In the blink of an eye, they had already reached the ice and formed an equteral triangle around the boy¡¯s ice sculpture.


    The moment those Spirit Plunders appeared, in the distance, Wu Duo¡¯s pupils shrank and even his breathing quickened. He stared at them with a look of disbelief on his face.


    The other person whose expression changed was the boy in the ice. His face shifted drastically, and he opened his mouth as if a scream was about to escape from his lips, but no sound came out. However, a hint of fear had appeared within his expression and his eyes. From that alone, it could be seen that he recognized what Spirit Plunder was and was terrified of it.


    Su Ming could deduce what the boy was thinking after testing it out that he could kill the man with his Spirit Plunder. Once he tested the boy as well by throwing out the pills, he lifted his right hand and pointed at them. Immediately, the three Spirit Plunders let out a powerful dark light. That dark light instantly seeped through the ice and charged towards the boy sealed inside.


    The boy started struggling. His face was filled with terror, and as he struggled, the cracks on the ice increased. Muffled rumbling sounds reverberated through the air, and some of the cracks connected with each other, causing the ice to begin crumbling apart.


    Yet as violently as the boy struggled, the ck mist rushing in from the three Spirit Plunders into the ice was even faster. In a moment, it touched the boy inside and seeped into his body. The boy¡¯s expression became twisted, as if he was screaming. He trembled, and arge amount of gray mist started uncontrobly crawling out of his body towards the three Spirit Plunders.


    The boy seemed to be in great pain, and with one violent shudder, his body finally could not withstand the burden of the gray mist being torn out from him and most of it exploded, which resulted in only a small portion of his body to remain nearby.


    There was no longer any ice left in front of the boy, but the three Spirit Plunders continued floating there, unmoving, causing the boy to let out piercing screams and struggle violently. Yet judging by his looks, the boy¡¯s body seemed to be restricted. Despair appeared on his face, along with disbelief and iprehensibility. It was as if Su Ming bringing out the Spirit Plunders had left him in horrified shock.


    "Soul Catcher Pearl?! The Soul Catcher Pearl that only End Shamans can create?!" The boy¡¯s voice was shrill but raspy, and the instant it reverberated through the air, Su Ming took a step forward.


    His gaze was chilling, and the moment he got closer to the boy, a green light appeared in his hand. The small virescent sword sliced through the boy¡¯s chest, causing a huge gash to appear on his chest.


    Meanwhile, Wu Duo¡¯s face had also turned pale where he stood in the distance. There was confusion on his face. The scene he saw was something he would never forget, and it was also one that made him no longer harbor any malicious thoughts towards Su Ming.


    He saw the person called Mo Su slicing apart the frozen boy¡¯s chest with a dark expression, and once he cut through the boy who could only struggle but not move, he brought out arge amount of medicinal herbs from his bosom, picked out a few of them, and stuffed them into the boy¡¯s wounds. Judging by how smooth his movements were, this was not the first time he did such a thing¡­


    ¡®What¡­ what is he doing¡­?¡¯


    Wu Duo¡¯s heart pounded against his chest while Su Ming stuffed the herbs into the boy¡¯s wound. Once each of those herbs were ced inside, they would immediately start growing in a bizarre but enticing manner. After a moment, Mo Su brought out a bone with some herbs growing on it, then plucked out those herbs and ced them into the boy¡¯s body.


    The other person who was simrly terrified was the boy. He was watching Su Ming do all this without a hint of an expression on his face, and as he did so, despair filled with utmost terror appeared on the boy¡¯s face.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?!" the boy screamed in a shivering voice.


    "Creating medicine," Su Ming answered coldly.

 Chapter 336 — Getting Closer to Sky Mist!

    <h4>Chapter 336: Getting Closer to Sky Mist!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s answer made the boy¡¯s originally bloodless face instantly be filled with red. Soon, a howl filled with anger left his lips.


    That howl was piercing to the ears, and it was a show of just how terrified he was in his heart.


    In the distance, Wu Duo took in a sharp breath. With a nk stare, he looked at Su Ming calmly ignoring the boy¡¯s struggles and screams as he continued stuffing the herbs into his wounds.


    As time passed by, Su Ming¡¯s speed increased. After the burning of half an incense stick, he ced the final herb into the body, and right after, he lifted his right hand and patted the boy¡¯s body in the air. Immediately, strange wiggling bumps appeared bizarrely on the boy¡¯s stomach.


    "I won¡¯t forgive you! Even if I die, I will turn into a vengeful spirit and take revenge on you!" The boy¡¯s face was twisted in endless hatred. He red at Su Ming and let out a piercing shriek.


    "You won¡¯t turn into a vengeful spirit, because once I finish refining your body, even if your spirit still exists, you will only exist within my medicine." As Su Ming retorted coldly, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the sky. Immediately, lightning arcs began swimming in his palm.


    As all those nts started growing on the boy¡¯s body, arge amount of aura of death spread from his body and into the area. However, that aura of death was not enough to attract lightning to fall.


    Before this, Su Ming had always needed to gather the aura of death to create Spirit Plunder. Even if it was just some time ago, he still needed to ask his second senior brother to bring additional aura of death to aid him. Yet after thest time he created Spirit Plunder and gained some further understanding towards his Origin Lightning, he had mastered a way for him to bring down lightning even without having the aura of death around.


    If gathered arge amount of Earthen Lightning on himself, then the invisible Void Lightning would naturally rush towards him. The instant they touched each other, they would turn into a sight of lightning falling on him.


    "What if¡­ What if you fail?" Just as Su Ming was about to call upon lightning, Wu Duo, who was standing in the distance, hesitated for a moment before he asked.


    "If I fail¡­" Su Ming lifted his left hand and pressed it against the boy¡¯s head, who was ring at him ferociously. The boy let out a piercing screech, but his shivers betrayed the indescribable terror in his heart.


    The instant Su Ming pressed his hand on the boy¡¯s head, with his body as the center, the Earthen Lightning that existed everywhere on thend abruptly surged towards the boy from all directions in a manner that no one could see.


    "Even if he is a Soul Catcher, there¡¯s no possibility of him turning into a vengeful spirit. Because if I fail, his soul would disappear. Everything about him will also be wiped away. It would be better if he was refined into something else." The instant Su Ming replied, a deafening rumble suddenly came from the sky.


    The clear sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds, and the bolts of lightning in them turned into arge number of light dragons. They illuminated the cracks between the clouds, and at the same time, with a loud crackle, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky, straight towards Su Ming, or more urately, it charged straight towards the boy beside him!


    The loud bang sounded as if it hadnded straight on Wu Duo¡¯s heart. It made his skin crawl. With his own eyes, he saw the boy trembling violently once he was struck by the lightning. His face instantly shrivelled up. His screams had already turned hoarse, and there was no longer any maliciousness in his eyes, only a monstrous amount of terror. In fact, there was even a faint plea for mercy.


    Wu Duo instinctively gulped. His gaze fell on Su Ming, and when he saw how calm he was, a chill rose in his heart.


    ¡®This person is cruel and merciless, and he does things resolutely¡­ and his power is not weak to boot! He has a lot of mysterious treasures, and I¡¯ve never even glimpsed his Arts before. Unless I absolutely have to, I must definitely not bother this sort of person!


    ¡®Even if I am forced to, I still have to avoid him. I cannot face him head on.¡¯


    Wu Duo¡¯s attitude had changed multiple times on the way as he saw the things Su Ming did, and now, his impression of him had takenplete form.


    The rumbling continued in the sky. The bolts of lightning seemed to be attracted to the earth, and they crackled and sliced through the air, descending on the boy beside Su Ming.


    The rumblingsted for more than an hour. The bolts of lightning became increasingly stronger as they fell, until eventually, the breadth of each bolt of lightning was about the size of a pail. When they struck down, they looked as if the heavens had be angry and were handing out their punishment.


    When one particr bolt of lightning fell, Wu Duo became incredibly shocked. He did not hesitate at all and instantly retreated several thousands of feet away, because this time, the bolt of lightning that struck down was purple!


    The purple bolt of lightning contained a mighty presence that seemed to scream that it would destroy the sky and earth as it charged towards the boy.


    Su Ming still had his head lifted, looking at the sky. At that moment, he frowned and let out a sigh. He knew that this time, he might not be able to seed with his refinement. Using this method to create Spirit Plunder was much more difficult.


    The purple bolt of lightning closed in on the boy. A violent shudder wracked his body, and as the bolt of lightning struck the boy¡¯s chest, his body started crumbling, starting from the chest. The part below it instantly turned into ashes, and the part above was shattering apart, inch by inch.


    Just as the cracks reached his neck, Su Ming shook his head. With his left hand, he grabbed the only part that remained of the boy, his head, and his Origin Lightning surged into it through the left hand. As it crashed into the bolts of lightning that were rushing down, cracking sounds rang in the air.


    When the dark clouds in the sky cleared out after a while, Su Ming stood in midair with a head in his left hand. That head belonged to the boy, and there was a burnt area around its throat. There was also a bag made of straw in Su Ming¡¯s hands. That item had belonged to the boy. Su Ming had picked it beforehand so that it would not be destroyed.


    He did not open the straw bag, instead putting it away into his bosom. He turned around and threw the head to the Fire Ape standing by his side, then he looked towards Wu Duo.


    "Pity, I failed."


    Wu Duoughed wryly, then looked at Su Ming¡¯s bosom. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but eventually chose not to speak. There was an array of mixed feelings and doubts within his heart at that moment.


    When he casted the Shaman Tribe¡¯s divine ability previously, he had thought that Su Ming was dead for sure, that was why he risked revealing his identity and used the Shaman Tribe¡¯s Spell to dissolve the power of the Candle Dragon.


    He did not know whether Su Ming had noticed this, but his merciless actions and unknown battle power had increased Wu Duo¡¯s wariness of him.


    The Fire Ape yed around with the boy¡¯s head before it tied it around his waist. In fact, just now, even though it looked rather shrivelled up, but it still did not forget to go to the destroyed corpse of the man who had previously fought against Su Ming. Once it found that remaining half of the man¡¯s head, it tied the remains around its waist. When it turned around, those five heads whirled around along with its movements, making it look rather frightening.


    "Brother Wu, where are the next batch of Shamans?" Su Ming asked Wu Duo calmly, putting away his Spirit Plunders. Green light shone at the center of his brows, and the small sword returned to him.


    Wu Duo was silent for a moment. He was originally a rather ambitious person to begin with, so when he heard it, a resolute look appeared on his face. He did not try to hide anything anymore and simply pointed into the distance.


    "There are still Shamans about 2,000 lis away from this ce. From the information I have, there should be two people there, but perhaps there will also be unexpected situations urring."


    "Then, should we go?" Su Ming smiled faintly.


    Wu Duo nodded and wrapped his fist in his palm as a salute towards Su Ming. He traveled before him, and Su Ming followed behind as usual. As for the Fire Ape, it simply continued following behind with the battle axe across its shoulders.


    However, its battle axe had alreadyrgely melted away when used to block the human-faced, snake-bodied creature¡¯s attack just now. Currently, the battle axe¡¯s de was rough and uneven. The staff-shaped handle, however, remainedpletely unscathed, though no one knew what it was made of.


    The Fire Ape followed behind Su Ming. While charging forward, it would asionally lift up the battle axe and sweep it across its fur as if it was scratching his skin.


    At one point, it looked like it was struck by an unknown thought and grabbed the broken axe, biting down on it. The de seemed to have hurt its teeth slightly. Once the Fire Ape rxed its bite and lifted its w, it broke off the de from the handle, then threw it to the ground. When it did so, it started swinging around the axe handle that was now without a de.


    Thankfully, the axe handle was very long, making it look like a long staff. As the Fire Ape swung it around, it looked like a hero. The staff let out humming sounds as it was swung around, and the ape immediately smiled joyfully because of it. It swung the handle across its shoulders and flew towards Su Ming.


    The two men and the ape flew in the sky, and when evening arrived, they were several thousands of lis away. After a brief pause, a thunderous boom apanied by a shrill scream came from that ce. When Su Ming and Wu Duo left, two extra bloody heads were on the Fire Ape¡¯s waist.


    This continued all along the way. Su Ming and Wu Duo each had their own needs in this trip, and their coordination became increasingly better. Ten dayster, with the Fire Ape¡¯s help and He Feng¡¯s asional aid, more than twenty heads now hung off the Fire Ape¡¯s body.


    No one knew how it managed to do it, but none of the heads fell off its body, making it seem as if it was wearing a shirt made of human heads.


    Wu Duo was not weak to begin with, and along with Su Ming¡¯s battle prowess that surpassed his level of cultivation, their coordination could be said to have stirred up a storm of blood within the area belonging to Sky Mist City.


    Eventually, their efficiency reached such a high level that when Wu Duo went out to search, he would also go out of his way to lure the Shamans¡¯ attention. Then Su Ming would abruptly charge forward with a speed that made even Wu Duo shocked. At the same time, Wu Duo would also attack.


    Most of the time, through this process, one out of a team of three Shamans would die, while the other two would be heavily injured. There were also cases where two would die while thest one got injured. The ones remaining could not even hope to fight back against Su Ming and Wu Duo.


    This massacre only stopped half a monthter, because Sky Mist City was already not too far away from them.


    Su Ming stood on a low hill. If he looked into the distance from that spot, he could see a majestic and awe inspiring wall that spanned from the earth to the sky. That aside, there was also¡­ a magnificent city that would make anyone¡¯s breathing quicken the first time they saw it!


    "Brother Mo, it has been really delightful working with you during these past few days. We didn¡¯t get off to a good start, but I hope that you won¡¯t mind." Wu Duo stood with quite arge number of dried up blood patches on his face. He looked rather tired, but his eyes were bright.


    "We¡¯re now at Sky Mist City. With your speed, you should be able to get there in no time. I still have some things I need to do, so please excuse¡­"


    As Wu Duo spoke, a thrumming suddenly came from Sky Mist City¡¯s direction. There was a deste quality to it, but it also made their hearts race, as if there was a strange power contained within that voice.


    Su Ming was rather familiar with that voice¡­


    Wu Duo¡¯s expression changed.

 Chapter 337 — Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 337: Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the thrums resounded in the air, a sound wave that was formed from umting the voices of several tens of thousands of people spread in all directions like a bolt of lightning traveling horizontally across thend.


    "Kill them!"


    That shout shook the sky and earth, and even if Su Ming was still a small distance away from Sky Mist City, he could still feel the madness and bloodlust in those voices. If he stood on Sky Mist City, it would definitely be even more shocking.


    Those voices did note from Berserkers¡­


    "It¡¯s the shout of the Shamans attacking the city!" Wu Duo took a few steps back instinctively and spoke in a hushed tone.


    "Brother Mo, I¡¯ll have to take my leave now. If we are ever fated to meet again, then we will surely run into each other¡­ take care!"


    Wu Duo lifted his head and cast Su Ming a nce. He and Su Ming originally did not know each other, but the past half a month had indeed been enjoyable for the both of them, and there grew a sort of rapport between them as they worked together.


    Su Ming also looked at Wu Duo and wrapped his fist in his palm towards him.


    "You take care as well!"


    Wu Duo nodded and turned into a long arc that charged in another direction, away from Sky Mist City.


    The Fire Ape pursed its lips at Wu Duo leaving them as it stood behind Su Ming. At that moment, it already had nearly 30 heads tied to its body.


    It could be said that all the Shamans Wu Duo knew of who entered thend using that special method before this were all hanging off its body.


    The battles in the past half a month had made Su Ming¡¯s knowledge towards the Shaman Tribe increase by quite arge margin. As he averted his gaze from the departing Wu Duo, a contemtive look appeared in his eyes.


    He knew of Wu Duo¡¯s identity. During the past half a month they had been together, and when he had woken up earlier, when he was under the effects of the boy¡¯s mystical ability, to see the skills Wu Duo casted, there was in no way that he would not know that Wu Duo was a Fledgeling Thought Soothsayer of the Shaman Tribe!


    Su Ming also had his suspicions that what he saw was not all of Wu Duo¡¯s mystical abilities. There was a high possibility that Wu Duo was the same as Su Ming, he also kept some of his abilities a secret.


    Yet no matter what, there had only been benefits and not a hint of loss for Su Ming during the half a month they had worked together. They had even grown rather fond of each other after the trip.


    Su Ming shook his head and no longer mulled over it. After all, he was not a Berserker of the Land of South Morning, or else, once he learned of Wu Duo¡¯s identity, he would have definitely killed him.


    However, Su Ming believed that there was a more important reason as to why he should pretend not to know of Wu Duo¡¯s identity.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether we are Berserkers or Shamans in the Land of South Morning. When the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrives¡­ how many people will survive¡­?" Su Ming sighed. Compared to the battle at hand, this matter was still rather far away, and now was not the time to think such heavy thoughts.


    Once he calmed himself down, muffled rumbles and an endless tter of battle from the direction of Sky Mist City fell into his ears. A glint appeared in his eyes and he took a leap before charging towards the end of the sky. Standing high in the sky, he looked at Sky Mist City. What he saw shocked him.


    Su Ming saw a familiar, endless mountain range that looked like a tall wall had been erected on even ground. As ity on thend, the mountain range looked like a wall, and that was the reason why it was known as the Barrier by the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning!


    Yet from Su Ming¡¯s position, that wall was like two ck dragons that were using their bodies to form a ring around thend belonging to the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning, protecting it within.


    The spot where the two ck dragons¡¯ heads met was Su Ming¡¯s destination. The name for that spot on the wall was¡­ Sky Mist City!


    It was a gigantic city that was built right on top of Sky Mist Barrier. Its tall walls were like a huge lock that had locked up Sky Mist Barrier, causing the Shamans to at most be able to get a few people into thend of the Berserkers. Yet for the entire Shaman Tribe, this was a giant gate that could not be crossed over.


    The wall was majestic, and the top of it was about hundreds of thousands of feet above the ground. The world around the wall was also filled with distortions, and the distorted ripples were incessantly spreading out. It was as if the sky was using this ce as the border. On one side was the sky belonging to the Shamans, and on the other was the sky belonging to the Berserkers. These two connected skies would never be able to fuse together with each other!


    Strangely though, the sky of the Berserkers spanning tens of thousands of lis was clear, but the sky belonging to the Shamans was dark, with clouds tumbling about like thick smoke.


    Right on top of the city were two gigantic beast heads stretching from the two opposite sides of Sky Mist Barrier, causing the absentminded feeling Su Ming had earlier to start bing real.


    This was an entirely brown city. Perhaps it had been white many years ago, or perhaps it could have even been ck. If it had been white, then the brown hue on the city could only mean that it had been dyed by years of dried blood. If it was ck, then it was still dyed brown by the same reason. Over the many years, arge amount of blood had seeped through the walls, turning those ck walls to brown!


    On both sides of the city were three rather small subordinate cities. Together, these seven cities made up most of Sky Mist City!


    It only made up most of Sky Mist City because there was another city built 100,000 feet outside Sky Mist Barrier, right in thend of the Shamans!


    That city was simrly tall, simrly awe-inspiring, simrly majestic, but this time, its color waspletely blood-red!


    Right in the middle between the two cities was a city wall about several hundreds of thousands of feet tall connecting them together to form a tunnel. That wall shone with a brilliant light and was incredibly sturdy! But that was not all. There were eighteen towering statues outside Sky Mist City. Each of the statues were hundreds of thousands of feet tall, and all of them looked different from each other as they stood tall on the ground.


    No one would believe that the statues in the ce were mere decorations. At that moment, right in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he seemed to have seen four of the eighteen statues glowing with a strange dark light before they started moving slowly.


    Theirrge bodies were filled with a presence that could strike terror in people¡¯s hearts, especially when they started moving like giants on the ground. With his own eyes, Su Ming saw one of the statues flinging the long whip in its hand. That whip was clearly made of stone, but as it flung out, it moved like a long snake. It let out a snap in the air and brought with it arge amount of blood and flesh.


    Besides Sky Mist City, Su Ming also saw a gigantic sword floating in the air not too far from the city, on thend of the Shamans. The pressure formed by the sword made the air in the area twist. On the edge of the sword was arge amount of small white dots. There also seemed to be a gust of chilling air spreading out from the sword.


    As he was rather far from the sword, Su Ming could only see that there were a lot of people standing on that sword that was 100,000 feet in size. There were even some who flew off it¡­


    There was also an object that was just asrge in another direction beyond Sky Mist City. It was a gigantic mirror. Its surface was turned towards the ground, and there were many people standing on its back.


    The air around the mirror was not distorted, but there was an illusionary sea around it that was letting out the sounds of crashing waves.


    The sword was Frozen Ice Sky belonging to Freezing Sky n, while that mirror¡­ belonged to Western Sea n!


    This was what Su Ming saw. This was all that belonged to the Berserkers and Sky Mist City!


    Yet in his eyes, the distance before him was not upied only by Berserkers. There were also¡­ a countless number¡­ of Shamans! So numerous and densely packed were they that even if Su Ming stood high in the sky, it was still difficult for him to see the end to them!


    He saw Shamans riding on birds with giant wings, charging towards the city from the skies. Shamans like these covered the sky and earth, and they numbered to tens of thousands.


    There were also Shamans who stood on long fishes shaped like swords. As they flew forward, their hair floated behind their heads, and they brought with them an arrogance filled with a murderous aura. They, too, numbered to nearly 100,000!


    There were several thousands of Shamans standing on gigantic ferocious beasts about thousands of feet in size that could fly in the sky. Their appearances were different, their clothes were different, but they were also filled with an endless amount of brutality towards the Berserkers.


    There were also dozens of ferocious beasts about 100,000 feet in size roaring as if they were the rulers of the skies. Every single time they moved forward, they would cause a tear in the air that would recover in the blink of an eye.


    And¡­ right at the end, Su Ming saw two of the Shamans¡¯ sacred beasts. They were both about 100,000 feet in size. One of them was enveloped in mes and was a gigantic Kirin like beast. There were mes in its eyes as it stared at Sky Mist City. A man with long, ming-red hair stood on its head. That man had his hands behind his back and simply allowed the wind to mess up his hair as he stared into the distance coldly.


    The other sacred beast was a scorpion that was just asrge. That scorpion was entirely green, and the area around it was also dyed in green. There was a Shaman standing on its back as well, and it was an old woman!


    That was not all. There were a lot more Shamans standing on the ground that numbered to more than 100,000. They rode on ferocious ck beasts that bounded through the ground. The creatures looked like leopards but were thin as a stick. However, they did not give others a feeling that they were weak. They simply looked as if they were born that way.


    They charged, roaring, towards Sky Mist at high speed.


    Behind them, the earth trembled, and there was another type of beast onnd that numbered to nearly 100,000, charging forward. Then behind them, Su Ming saw thousands of giants that were several thousands of feet tall. These giants only had one arm that grew out of their chest. They did not have heads, but on the palm attached to their arm was a single eye that sparkled brilliantly.


    There was not one but seven to eight Shamans standing on them!


    There were many more Shamans that did not possess any ferocious beasts behind those giants. However, their cries for murder shook the skies as they dashed and leaped towards Sky Mist City!


    And right at the end, Su Ming saw something that shocked him to the core - another gigantic beast 100,000 feet in size!


    That creature did not fly but was sitting on the ground. Its face was that of a giant python and its cold eyes sparkled. A young man sat on top of its head. That young man wore a long robe and had long hair. His face was like that of a woman¡¯s. He looked incredibly beautiful, but there was a ghastly smile on his lips.


    And even that wasn¡¯t all Su Ming saw. Right behind the three beasts that were 100,000 feet in size, as the endless amount of dark clouds tumbled about like ayer of ck fog, he saw the Mackerel Pike that had once shocked him to the core!


    It used the sky as its sea and leaped onto the shore. Its gargantuan body was hidden within the sea of clouds, and its size could no longer be measured by feet, only by li!


    The thrums Su Ming and Wu Duo heard previously, the sound that was familiar to Su Ming, came from that Mackerel Pike.


    There was a woman on that fish. The woman¡¯s face could not be seen, but when the Mackerel Pike leaped out of the sky, her elegant figure could be seen through the sea of clouds¡­


    Su Ming was shocked by the battlefield right before his eyes. This was the first time he saw such arge scale battle. This sort of shocking impact to his mind made him feel as if he was about to suffocate.


    After a long while, a glint appeared in his eyes and he took a step forward, turning into a long arc that charged towards Sky Mist City!


    He would join the battle!

 Chapter 338 — Joining the Fray!

    <h4>Chapter 338: Joining the Fray!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Fire Ape followed right behind Su Ming. As it moved, the dozens of heads on its body started floating about, turning into an incredibly powerful murderous aura that surrounded the area, causing the ape to look as if it had just walked out of hell, making all those who saw it to be terrified.


    The man and ape charged towards Sky Mist City. As they got closer, sounds of battle reached their ears from afar and grew increasingly clearer. Su Ming¡¯s expression became grim. The shock brought from seeing and hearing the thousands upon thousands of people fighting and killing each other would either crush a person¡¯s mind and he¡¯d sumb to terror, or bring about an agitation and hot-bloodedness that could not be controlled within that person.


    Su Ming belonged to the former and also thetter.


    He was afraid, but his will to fight surpassed his fear. He was not fighting for the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning, not for Sky Mist, much less for Freezing Sky n!


    He was fighting for the ninth summit, for the road to return home, for bing stronger. He was¡­ fighting for himself!


    Su Ming got closer and the sounds of battle from beyond Sky Mist City fell into his ears clearly; he and the Fire Ape behind him had already arrived at Sky Mist City. Right before them was a winding staircase situated under the majestic city. That staircase was practically stuck to the city walls, allowing people to walk on them.


    There was a swarm of Berserkers floating closely to each other in the air, protecting the city.


    Su Ming and the Fire Ape¡¯s arrival had long since attracted some of the attention from those in Sky Mist City, especially the ones fighting to protect the city in midair.


    They belonged to Sky Mist City. When they were not in battle, their duty was to ensure the city¡¯s safety. While arge number of them had already gone into the battlefield to fight, but those who had been switched out were still fulfilling their duties perfectly.


    When Su Ming got closer, some of those calm looking guards who seemed to have already gotten used to war a long time ago turned their heads around to cast a nce at his approach¡­


    "Stop him and make sure you know which tribe hees from! We¡¯re now at war. We cannot allow anyone invading ournd from behind us!" one of them, a person who clearly had higher authority, ordered coldly.


    The moment he spoke, two guards immediately wrapped their fists in their palms and voiced their obedience before turning into long arcs that charged towards Su Ming.


    "Stranger, stop and tell us your tribe!"


    Once the two guards flew into the sky towards the part of Sky Mist City that was located beyond the wall, one of them spoke to the iing Su Ming with an aloof tone.


    Su Ming also saw those two men. Right behind them was the majestic Sky Mist City. The sounds of battle were deafening and lingered in the air, refusing to disappear. When Su Ming was about several hundreds of feet away from the two men, he stopped and wrapped his fist in his palm in a salute to them.


    "I am Su Ming, from Freezing Sky n!"


    When the two guards heard Su Ming¡¯s words, they gave him a look, and the person who spoke previously let out a cold harrumph.


    "Ridiculous. Freezing Sky n arrived half a month ago. If you¡¯re really from Freezing Sky n, then why didn¡¯t youe with them?"


    "I was stalled by something on the way, that¡¯s why¡­" Su Ming was about to exin himself, but was interrupted by the Sky Mist guard who had first spoken previously.


    "I don¡¯t need your exnations and I don¡¯t care where youe from. Right now, the Berserkers and Shamans are at war. We will not allow strangers getting near the city. Leave quickly. Once this battle is over and you¡¯re really from Freezing Sky n, I will report your existence to the authorities and allow you into the city."


    The person who spoke was a man in his forties. He wore a blue robe that was stained with blood. He looked rather exhausted, a clear sign that he had just returned from the battlefield.


    The other person was about the same age and there was also exhaustion on his face, but his eyes shone with a freezing glint. That cold stare was not aimed at Su Ming but was born due to the battle.


    Su Ming fell silent and his gaze moved to thend of the Shamans located in the distance. Over there, the battle had reached a monstrous height. Even with the distance between them, Su Ming could see a Berserker getting beheaded by a Shaman. His head was lifted into the air, and the Shaman howled as he rushed forward.


    There were also numerous casualties among the Shamans on the battlefield. Yet those ferocious beasts would usually need several Berserkersunching an attack on all fronts before they could be subdued. The roars from the beasts could be heard echoing on the gigantic battlefield.


    Su Ming wanted to join the fray. Only going through multiple encounters with death in this ce that was the most suitable for him to train could he arrive at a breakthrough and move into the Bone Sacrifice Realm from the Awakening Realm!


    However, he waste. He was ater to this battle, and there was no one who could prove his identity. It would be impossible for him to join the battle now.


    Even if someone managed to recognize him, that someone had to be a powerful Berserker belonging to the older generation within Freezing Sky n. If it was anyone else, their words would bear no weight, and they would not be able to bring arge effect during this period of war.


    "Hmm? Still not leaving?" the man with the blood soaked blue robe hissed darkly, killing intent rising in his eyes.


    Due to the two guards spending too much time talking to Su Ming, more people from Sky Mist City looked over. Su Ming sighed and took a few steps back.


    Yet right as he retreated, suddenly, a loud bang came from Sky Mist City¡¯s direction. That bang shook the sky and earth, and arge crack appeared in the air above Sky Mist City. That crack was not real but was caught in a state of being an illusion and a real entity as it continued shining.


    The instant that crack appeared, the expressions of the guards protecting Sky Mist City changed. At the same time, an old voice reverberated through Sky Mist City.


    "That is the Imagination Spell cast by an End Split Dawn. They can create a point of relocation connected to thend of the Shamans. This Spell cannot be broken, but even an End Split Dawn would need half a year before he or she could cast it once.


    "Once we win against the Shamans who walk out of that crack, within half a year, no other attacks like this would appear again! Brother Chi, my dear friend Ran, little brother Zhou, this is the reason why I kept the three of you here instead of letting you fight on the battlefield."


    As the old voice echoed in the air, instantly, four people stepped out of Sky Mist City. Three among the four were white-haired old men, the other was a ck-robed middle-aged man. Once the four people walked out, immediately, an incredible pressure spread out from them.


    Almost the instant they walked out, rumbling sounds came from within the crack in the sky, and then, it was abruptly torn apart. As the crack was ripped open, a roar came from within and an Aquatic Dragon about several tens of thousands of feet long pushed its head out, and with one bound, rushed out of the crack.


    Right behind the Aquatic Dragon cameughter. Three people flew out from within the crack. All three of these people looked identical. They were all thin as bones and there were brilliantly colored pictures drawn on their bodies. Each of them held a bone cane in their hands, and the instant they flew out, a gust of ck mist spread out.


    The moment the three people and the Aquatic Dragon appeared, the four people out of Sky Mist City closed in on them. Without even a word, as the rumbling sounds echoed in the air, they stood together!


    The weather changed. The wind and clouds tumbled backwards. Rumbling sounds shook thend all around them, and at the same time, dozens upon dozens of people shot out from the crack in the sky. All of them were Shamans, and in the blink of an eye, hundreds of Shamans had appeared from within the crack.


    All the Shamans that had rushed out possessed extraordinary power.


    "Kill them!!" The guards in midair charged forward without any hesitation, immediately engaging in a battle to the death with the Shamans who walked out of the crack.


    More people flew up from the ground of Sky Mist City and charged towards the smaller scaled battlefield that was as devastating as the one beyond the wall.


    The sounds of battle filled the sky, and the sky and earth darkened as if the sun and moon had lost their light. The two guards who had previously prevented Su Ming from joining the fray could no longer be bothered with him, as their expressions changed and they moved back to charge towards that battlefield.


    That battle was happening in a spot less than 50,000 feet away from Su Ming. The level of devastation there was so great that even though the battle had just begun, shrill screams could already be heard. A lot of people had already exploded, and some of them were even torn from limb to limb.


    Some of these people were Berserkers, some were Shamans.


    This was not a direct conflict between two people. This was a battlefield. All of these people were not facing just one enemy but an innumerable amount of foes that filled the sky and earth. When you killed one person, you would have to be careful of the others¡¯ divine abilities,ing from non-Berserkers charging towards you.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not continue retreating, instead, as the Fire Ape bared its teeth and was about to rush out, he lifted his right hand and waved his arm towards the Fire Ape. Immediately, an incredibly hurt look shed through its face and it was put away into the bag.


    This was going to be a gruelling battle. Su Ming was worried about letting the Fire Ape fight. Once the ape killed to a frenzy, it would descend into madness, and it would definitely not be able to protect itself.


    When Su Ming put away the Fire Ape, he took a step towards the battlefield that was only 50,000 feet away from him. His body seemed to not have moved after he took that one step, he looked as if he was still making the action of taking a step, but in truth, his speed had already reached its peak.


    The guard whose robes were stained with blood and who also happened to be the guard who had spoken to Su Ming among the two sent to block his path had his five fingers lifted to seize the air before himself. Five wisps of mist swirled behind his back and turned into a five-colored spider that rammed into the Shaman closing in on him.


    That Shaman was also an extraordinary fighter. The moment he died, he also made the five-colored spider explode. In fact, as his body let out thunderous rumbles signaling his death, he flicked out a fingernail that pierced through the guard¡¯s chest, causing blood to seep out of the corners of his lips and forcing him to retreat.


    Yet the moment he retreated, a battle axe suddenly appeared by his side. It belonged to a warrior in the Shaman Tribe. With a viciousugh, the man swung his axe down. The guard¡¯s eyes were instantly lit with madness and he looked as if he was about to self-destruct. The instant the thought of that even if he died, he had to kill more people appeared in his head, the space beside him suddenly distorted and the youth from before suddenly showed up.


    As Su Ming appeared, green light shed at the center of his brows. His Divine General Armor swiftly manifested on his body, and the moment the Shaman swung his axe down, he thrust his sword forward.

 Chapter 339 — Welcome to Sky Mist City!

    <h4>Chapter 339: Wee to Sky Mist City!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The guard was not the only one caught off guard by Su Ming¡¯s arrival, the Shaman had found it hard to notice him too. Yet that Shaman was clearly someone who was used to fighting. Without a hint of hesitation, heughed viciously and swung the axe towards Su Ming instead. In the blink of an eye, that axe was already less than one foot away its target!


    Su Ming stood there calmly. The small virescent sword in his right hand shone brilliantly, and the moment the Shaman¡¯s axe swung down on his head, Su Ming thrust the sword towards the center of the man¡¯s brows. To the eyes of those watching, it was clear that these two were fighting to see who was more vicious!


    As if the one who was more vicious woulde out of this duel alive!


    If the man was the first to be afraid and dodged the attack, then while it would be troublesome that he wouldn¡¯t have managed to kill this person with his attack, it would still be better than dying.


    Yet if Su Ming became afraid and chose to avoid the attack, then he would immediately lose the initiative and the Shaman would definitely attack him with a force that would be difficult for him to block.


    However, if the both of them did not move away, then they would surely die together!


    The guard behind Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He was already prepared to self-destruct, so he did not expect that the person he had just prevented to join the battle would suddenly appear right before him.


    With just one nce, the man even recognized the armor on Su Ming¡¯s body. It¡­ was the Divine General Armor!!


    He hadn¡¯t managed to say anything before madness appeared in the Shaman¡¯s eyes. He waspletely unbothered by the small virescent sword charging to the center of his brows. With a bang, the axe fell on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Booooom!


    As the bang reverberated through the air, Su Ming flinched and staggered a few steps backwards. Blood trickled out of his mouth, but there was not a hint of injury on his body. His shoulder armor was cut by the axe, but there was only a crack on it, and even that was closing up rapidly.


    As for the Shaman, he did not have a chance to see this. Madness still lingering on his face, a hole could be seen at the center of his brows. Blood poured out from that hole, but it wasn¡¯t what killed him. It was a knife that had suddenlye from behind him the instant he swung his axe down. The knife cut through his neck swiftly, causing his head to be severed by the person behind just as the center of his brows was pierced through.


    The small virescent sword pierced through the Shaman¡¯s head and brushed past the person who had suddenly appeared behind him. A fine line of blood was left behind on his face.


    Su Ming knew the person who had appeared behind the Shaman before. He was the other of the two guards who had previously prevented him from joining the battle.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was cold and his expression aloof. He waspletely unbothered by the gash on his face. Instead, he cast Su Ming a nce and a smile appeared on his lips. That smile held a hint of ferociousness, but there was no ill-will contained within.


    "Wee to Sky Mist City!" As he spoke, he threw the head in his hand towards Su Ming. Once Su Ming caught it, that person turned around, and with a sh, he charged towards another Shaman.


    "Keep their heads. That¡¯s an important proof for us when we¡¯re recording your war achievements!" The voice of the guard Su Ming had just saved came from his side. The man looked rather touched as he smiled heartily.


    "Thank goodness I didn¡¯t have you leave the ce yet, or else I¡¯d have died here. My name is Zhang Tian Ta. Wee to Sky Mist City!" The man let out a boisterousugh and lifted his right hand. Su Ming too lifted his right hand, and once they gave each other a high five, they parted ways and charged into two different locations on the battlefield.


    With that high five, Su Ming felt a wave of tremors belonging to a life force traveling up his hand. Those tremors came from Zhang Tian Ta and belonged to the battlefield filled with murder and carnage. As he turned around, red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s right eye. ck mist surrounded his body, covering his Divine General Armor in Runes, allowing his defense to reach an incredibly powerful state.


    Su Ming¡¯s Han Mountain Bell also appeared under his Divine General Armor, albeit only in an indistinct form. With that bell, his defense could increase by another fold! Green light shone by his side. It was the small virescent sword, charging, swirling around him.


    As he moved forward, Su Ming ran into a male Shaman. That Shaman wore a sackcloth. His right hand was dark and there was a small red snake biting his hand as if it was injecting poison into his veins. His left arm was not ck but swollen. There was a multicolored scorpion climbing his left hand, and it looked as if it also had its fangs buried deep in his skin.


    There was an enticing Totem on the young man¡¯s face. Su Ming could not see it clearly, but there was a sort of brutalitying from it. Before he rushed at Su Ming, the young man had just killed a Berserker. Once he retrieved the Berserker¡¯s head, he rushed towards Su Ming with a vicious sneer.


    The two of them closed in on each other in the span of a breath. A sh of green appeared and charged towards the Shaman¡¯s head, but the Shaman let out a roar and lifted his right hand. The moment his hand touched the small sword, that person¡¯s right arm instantly exploded and turned into arge amount of ck liquid that sprayed everywhere.


    When the small sword touched the ck liquid, instantly, there were sizzling sounds and it started swaying. At the same moment, when the ck liquid fell on Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor, dents appeared on it as if the liquid was corroding it. At the very least, Su Ming¡¯s Han Mountain Bell could still block the poisonous liquid from touching him.


    The young man¡¯s right arm had originally disappeared, but the stump was wiggling around bizarrely as if it was growing into an arm again. The man increased his speed, and in the blink of an eye, he had already closed in on Su Ming. He opened his mouth and spat out ayer of poisonous fog. That poisonous fog turned into a ghost¡¯s face before it charged towards Su Ming.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He took a few steps backwards, and with a cold sneer, he charged forward. He looked as if he was charging straight into the poisonous fog, but in truth, in the short distance he traveled when he took the few steps backward and charged forward again, with his incredible speed, he could stir up a huge gust of wind.


    That fog may be strange in a sense that a normal gust of wind couldn''t blow it away, but the wind caused by Su Ming¡¯s intense speed straight up blew it away. Su Ming then shot through the fog and appeared right behind the young man.


    Using the instant his opponent was caught off guard, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pressed his palm on his head. His power in theter stage of the Awakening Realm surged into the young man¡¯s body. The swaying small virescent sword also charged through and stabbed the man¡¯s throat. At that instant, Su Ming tore the man¡¯s head away from his body.


    When the young man¡¯s headless corpse fell to the ground, Su Ming held his head in a hand with a pale face, but his eyes were freezing cold. His breathing had quickened slightly. All around him were the shouts of people crying out to kill each other. Shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air, never dying down.


    Right when Su Ming stopped moving, a sh of yellow light came from behind him. There was a diamond shaped beast bone in that light, and it was incredibly sharp.


    Su Ming was still immersed in his first experience of this kind of a battlefield when a bone stabbed into his back, right above his heart. Even if he had the Divine General Armor blocking the attack, Su Ming still staggered a few steps forward. Blood flowed out of his mouth.


    He turned around swiftly and stared at the spot where the diamond shaped beast bone came from. Over there, in the crowd where the two armies were ughtering each other, were two Shamans working together to attack an old Berserker. One of the two was tall, and the other short. Their cries of battle had fused with the sounds around them and could not be heard clearly.


    That old man¡¯s face was pale and his hair was stained with fresh blood. He was being forced backwards.


    That beast bone that had charged towards Su Ming was not actually aimed at him but was sent his way when the old man dodged it.


    Right at the top of this battlefield that contained less than 1,000 people was a mass of darkness that hid the color of the sky, and the booming sounds grew increasingly stronger. As the ck fog tumbled about, Su Ming could see an Aquatic Dragon asionally revealing its body and roaring relentlessly.


    Fighting against the Aquatic Dragon was a middle-aged man from among the four powerful Berserkers that had stepped out of Sky Mist City previously. The other three people were fighting against three identical Great Shamans in the ck fog.


    Their level of cultivation had already surpassed that of the Bone Sacrifice Realm and they were all already in the Berserker Soul Realm. However, they were merely Berserkers in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. The difference in power in each stage of the Berserker Soul Realm was so big that it was simr to the power gap between two Realms.


    Su Ming stared at the two Shamans in the crowd and a blood-red light shining with killing intent appeared in his eyes. He took one step forward, and in the span of a breath, he disappeared. Almost the instant he disappeared, a Shaman rammed his fist into the afterimage left behind by Su Ming when he left. That person was momentarily stunned after he threw that punch, but he did not have any chance to think any further.


    A Berserker not too far in the distance had chosen to self-destruct. The waves caused by the explosion surged in all directions. When the waves crashed into that Shaman, he was forced backwards and died, shot by an arrow that was flicked off in his direction from somewhere.


    Su Ming traveled so quickly that he shot through multiple people fighting against each other and appeared right behind the two Shamans who were fighting against the old Berserker. The faces of the two Shamans were colored by madness. Their coordination was wless, and there had been more than ten Berserkers who had died in their hands in this massacre.


    At that moment, the number of kills they hadted increased by one. The shorter Shaman moved, and passing through the old man¡¯s side, he took his head away with him.


    With the old man¡¯s head in his hand, the shorter Shaman grinned andughed out loud, but the moment hisughter begun, hispanion, who had been smiling with him, suddenly widened his eyes, then rushed towards him, crying out loud.


    Right behind the shorter Shaman was Su Ming, taking one step to reach behind his back. His eyes were blood-red, and the moment he appeared, green light shed and shot through the Shaman¡¯s back, right through his heart. The green light took a sharp turn back, then pierced through the center of that Shaman¡¯s brows.


    That person had extraordinary power, but on the battlefield, while a person¡¯s level of cultivation could help them, it would not be able to aid them fully. Luck, resolution, caution, observation, and all the other factors were keys in determining whether a person would be able to survive. None of these could be missing.


    Once Su Ming killed the shorter Shaman, a chilling re grew in his eyes when the deceased¡¯spanion charged towards him with a roar.


    "He Feng!"


    The moment Su Ming opened his mouth, a dark shadow instantly appeared right behind the iing Shaman. That shadow devoured him like a giant mouth. Su Ming was not bothered by what would happen to the person next. With a single move, he charged in another direction.


    "Once you control him, destroy his appearance and the Totem symbolizing his identity as a Shaman. After that,e with me!" Once Su Ming left, his aloofmand fell into He Feng¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 340 — First Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 340: First Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the air above Sky Mist City was the battlefield that contained the intense battle between nearly a thousand people. As time passed by and the number of deaths increased, a mangled corpse fell from the sky.


    The area of battle should have be increasingly smaller, but that was not the case. Instead, the area became slightlyrger, because this was Sky Mist City. The number of Berserkers here was so great that it was simply unimaginable. The battle in the sky was only a minuscule and insignificant part of the entire battlefield.


    Besides, therge amount of Shamans dying had made their numbers to be unable topare to the number of Berserkers here, whose numbers had been increasing incessantly as more warriors joined the fray, since this battle was held right above their turf. That was why even though the number of Shamans was dwindling, the area of this battlefield still increased slightly.


    However, the battle in the area was only a tiny portion of this small scale battle. The main event was not held here, but in the ck fog high above. At that moment, as booming sounds echoed in the air, four towering statues of the God of Berserkers appeared within the ck fog.


    The four statues belonged to the four powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm. These statues did not seem to contain physical form and seemed like mere illusions, as if they would scatter away when wind blew against them and were just the products of imagination.


    Those in the Berserker Soul Realm could gather up their power to form their own statue of the God of Berserkers. This was the power that caused those in the Berserker Soul Realm to be so powerful that those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm could not hope topare. In all their minds, only those within the Berserker Soul Realm could hope to kill another in the same Realm.


    The battle in the ck fog had reached its climax, and the battle between the Berserkers and Shamans underneath the ck fog had already almost reached its end as well. The Shamans fell one after another, and the ferocious beasts they summoned, too, died in session.


    Su Ming¡¯s robes had already been dyed red. Even if someone could tell that his robes were not originally colored red, they would still be able to sense a sort of bloodthirst and madnessing from them that would make their skins crawl.


    It would be especially so if they looked into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The calmness in his left eye and the blood-red hue in his right eye, the dancing of his no longer ck hair in the wind, the green light from his sword surrounding him, and also the bloodied and mangled puppet with the shabby clothes following behind him. All of these things turned him into a strange sight that caught everyone¡¯s attention in this small-scale battle.


    Because no matter where this person went to and no matter what sort of power the Shaman had, all of them would die horrible deaths. Even if the Shaman was already a Medial Shaman, this person would usually just need to lift his right hand, and the bracelet on his wrist would turn into a swarm of ck smoke that would surround the Shaman, and from then, it would be difficult for the Shaman to escape death.


    It was a presence that screamed of nigh invulnerability, a murderous aura that was formed after ughtering too many people. Arge amount of souls seemed to have gathered on the blood-soaked robe, causing whimpering cries to echo around Su Ming as he walked.


    On that day, many people took note of this person. Besides that nigh invulnerable presence he gave off, they also remembered him because whenever he appeared, he would usually save a life, a life that belonged to a Berserker.


    He seemed to be a person used to silence. Su Ming did not roar on the battlefield, neither did heugh arrogantly. He kept his silence and kept on with his ughter.


    At that moment, Su Ming appeared before a Shaman, and when that Shaman saw him, his expression instantly changed drastically. He quickly retreated, because he had seen Su Ming attack three times, and each time, one of his own would die, and among the three people who died, one of them was even a Medial Shaman who was equivalent to a Berserker in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    Yet that Shaman had only managed to take three steps back when all the hairs on his body stood up. Su Ming appeared right behind him like a ghost, then with one cold sh of his sword, he turned around. When he left, He Feng, who was behind him,ughed darkly and attacked the Shaman.


    Su Ming rained down carnage as he walked through the battlefield. He had no idea how many people he had killed. His Divine General Armor had crumbled several times during the battle. Even with the Runes defending him, it still happened regardless.


    He could no longer use the smoke to form the Runes when his armor appeared once again. His defense might have weakened, but the murderous aura around him was etched onto all the minds of those within the battlefield, making him seem to have an invisible set of armor on his person.


    He had already swallowed down a lot of medicine, which was the sole reason why he could continue fighting, or else it would have been difficult for him tost on this battlefield, where no one fought against another alone.


    Fortunately, Su Ming had prepared quite a lot of medicine.


    He appeared behind a Shaman and rammed his body hard against his. Once he blew that already heavily injured Shaman into smithereens, Su Ming, who was just about to leave, suddenly stopped moving.


    He slowly lifted his head and looked towards a person standing several thousands of feet away in the battlefield.


    That person looked to be his thirties and was half naked. His entire body was dyed in blood and exuded a powerful and bold presence. It was a Shaman!


    In his hands he held the body of a male Berserker and had his teeth buried deep into his neck as if he was sucking away the man¡¯s blood. It flowed down the body and dripped down the Shaman¡¯s mouth.


    He was staring coldly at Su Ming, then lifted his head from the captured man¡¯s neck before tearing off his head from his body. He lifted the head high into the sky, causing the blood dripping down to fall into his own mouth.


    Su Ming knew that deceased Berserker. He was Zhang Tian Ta¡¯s aloofpanion, who also happened to be the first person to wee Su Ming.


    Even when the man died, his eyes were still aloof and indifferent.


    Su Ming watched this sight, watched as the Shaman pointed at him with a finger of his left hand, then licked his lips and moved his mouth as if saying something, but his words were drowned out by the sounds of battle all around them. Su Ming could not hear him.


    However, he could still tell what the male Shaman wanted to do, because once he threw the head away, he suddenly walked towards him. He was not slow, and as he moved, he charged towards Su Ming while stirring up a huge and violent gust of wind.


    As he moved forward, arge amount of shadows manifested behind him. All of those shadows belonged to the Berserkers he¡¯d killed, and one of them¡­ was Zhang Tian Ta¡¯spanion.


    There were more than twenty of these shadows, and as they surrounded him, they looked as if they were ghosts that were apanying this person as he charged towards Su Ming.


    "Spirit Medium¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and he charged forward, bringing an even more powerful and violent gust of wind that blew in all directions as he rushed towards the man.


    The distance between these two continued diminishing, and after a moment, the instant they crashed into each other, they started fighting. As the man attacked, arge amount of vengeful spirits would charge forward. Some of these vengeful spirits belonged to Berserkers, and some to the Shamans!


    Su Ming was not the only one engaged in such a battle. Dozens of simr battles had begun on this battlefield, because all the Shamans that had survived up to this point were all Spirit Mediums!


    A Spirit Medium¡¯s battle prowess would bergely limited if he or she was ced in a ce that did not have arge amount of dead people. However, when they were in a battlefield where arge amount of people had died, then Spirit Mediums would be incredibly powerful.


    This was a tactic unique only to Spirit Mediums!


    Booming sounds echoed on the battlefield. After a moment, as the people were all engaged in battle against each other, the ck fog in the sky was blown open as if someone had just torn it apart, as if a pair of invisible hands had ripped it to shreds. The booming sounds reverberated in the sky, and then the Aquatic Dragon exploded. Letting out a shrill screech, it turned into arge amount of blood mist that carried the three identical old Shamans away and back to thend of the Shamans like a shield made of blood.


    Two of the four powerful Berserkers from Sky Mist City were about to chase them down when the middle-aged man by their side lifted his hand and stopped them with a grim look on his face.


    "My fellow tribesmen, we cannot give chase¡­ The Shamans¡¯ goal might be to enter ournd, but they would first need to destroy Sky Mist City and upy it, or else, even those old monsters belonging to the upper level of authority in the Shaman Tribe would have to hesitate.


    "Also, there¡¯s something off about this. An End Split Dawn can only cast a Relocation Spell like this once every half a year. Why were there only three End Shamans and one inferior sacred beast¡­?


    "From our ns and calctions along with some of the information we obtained, there is only one pair of End Split Dawns in the Shaman Tribe. They only had a single chance like this. They should have sent much more firepower. We of Sky Mist City made detailed preparations for this, but now, the prey isn¡¯t here and we can¡¯t use it¡­" The middle-aged man frowned.


    "Are you saying that they¡¯re intentionally baiting us to pursue them?" one of the four old monsters in the Berserker Soul Realm, who was a hunchbacked old man, asked in raspy voice.


    "About that¡­"


    The middle-aged man was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed drastically. The other three old men beside him also experienced changes in their expressions, because at that moment, on the gigantic battlefield outside Sky Mist City, as the sounds of battle were so great they seemed to have filled heaven and earth, in five different locations in the sky, the same crack that had appeared right in the sky above Sky Mist City just materialized!


    But that was not all. Right behind Sky Mist City, in the sky that belonged to the Berserkers, cracks also appeared, and this time, it was not one but two!


    These two gigantic cracks, along with the five cracks in the sky belonging to the Shamans started shining brilliantly at the same time!


    A dark look instantly appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. With one move, he charged towards the area down below.


    "I¡¯ll leave the cracks in ournd to the three of you!"


    As the middle-aged man¡¯s voice echoed in the air, his body shed several dozen times among the crowd fighting underneath. Each time his body shone, he would appear beside a Spirit Medium, and no matter what Spell that Spirit Medium casted next, and no matter how strong their mystical ability was, when that middle-aged man appeared, they would die from a jab of his finger right through the center of their brows.


    The middle-aged man traveled so quickly that in the blink of an eye, he had alreadye to right beside Su Ming, yet the moment he appeared, the Shaman that had been fighting against Su Ming coughed out blood and was ripped from limb to limb. This was not due to the middle-aged man but Su Ming, who was putting down his right hand slowly after drawing the one sh for Berserker Obliteration.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale and he breathed raggedly. Only he knew just how dangerous the battle had been.


    The middle-aged man gave Su Ming a look, nodded, then vanished. After a moment, when he re-appeared in midair, all the Spirit Mediums in the battlefield had died.


    "You, you, and you¡­ the seven of you, follow me. The rest of you, go to the battlefield over there!" The middle-aged man pointed towards the cracks that had appeared in thend of the Berserkers far in the distance.


    As he pointed forward, the group of people instantly rushed out, and under the guidance of the three powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm standing in the sky, they charged towards the two cracks.


    More people flew out from Sky Mist City and joined them. There were even two old men in white joining them. As they moved forward, the air underneath their feet trembled, and the statue of the God of Berserkers manifested in the form of an illusion behind them. These two people were also Berserkers in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. The two of them flew into the sky and exchanged greetings with the previous three Berserkers in the form of wrapping their fists in their palms before all of them walked towards the cracks grimly.


    Su Ming did not move, because he was among the seven people the middle-aged man had chosen to stay!


    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze swept through the seven of them like lightning before stopping at Su Ming.


    "The seven of you had the best performance in the battle just now. I¡¯ve seen all of the others before, but you¡¯re rather unfamiliar. What is your name and from which tribe or n did youe from?"

 Chapter 341 — Come!

    <h4>Chapter 341: Come!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming remained calm before the middle-aged Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards him.


    "I am Su Ming from Freezing Sky n."


    "Freezing Sky n?" The middle-aged man gave Su Ming another scrutinizing look. "The chances of the people from Freezing Sky n being here aren¡¯t high. They¡¯re all fighting outside the city in thend of the Shamans," he saidnguidly, staring at Su Ming.


    His slow speech and stare instantly turned into an invisible wave of pressure that fell upon Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The other six people who were asked to stay and were all standing beside Su Ming were all soaked in blood. However, most of that blood belonged to the Shamans. Among these six people, the eldest was about sixty with flecks of white mixed in ck hair, and the youngest was around thirty. Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning brightly.


    These six people had demonstrated that they were all outstanding fighters during the small-scale battle just now. They had killed an incredible amount of Shamans and were all scattered in different locations of the battlefield, catching the attention of those in their respective areas.


    Their blood-soaked appearances were the best proof of just how much they loved fighting.


    Among these six people was a woman. She had three scars that looked like a w mark on her face, making it seem as if her face had been torn apart, which also caused the scars to be even more prominent. She stood at the end of the line with an indifferent look, as if she did not want to get into too much contact with the others.


    "I had to leave halfway through because of something. Now I havee back." Su Ming said calmly, looking at the middle-aged man.


    The pressure brought by the other¡¯s Berserker Soul Realm was incredibly great, but since Su Ming was being honest and hadn¡¯t done anything that would make him feel guilty, there was not a hint of emotion in his voice when he gave his reply.


    "How many Shamans did you kill?" the middle-aged man askednguidly.


    Su Ming did not answer. Instead, he put his right hand into his bosom and brought out a storage bag. Once he did so, he waved his arm to the side, and instantly, dozens of heads flew out from within the bag. They floated in the air, and a gory atmosphere filled the ce.


    Each of the heads had the expressions of the Shamans before their death.


    "Alright, even if you¡¯re a deserter from Freezing Sky n, you¡¯ve proved your worth here. From now on, you are one of the Berserkers of Sky Mist City!" The middle-aged man¡¯s gazended on the head of the only Spirit Medium who had died before he could kill him among therge amount of heads, and he smiled towards Su Ming.


    "There are some among the seven of you from Freezing Sky n, and some from Western Sea n. The rest of you are all warriors of Sky Mist City. Now, I don¡¯t care where you came from, the seven of you will be my followers and guards. Come with me and we¡¯ll murder our way into thend of the Shamans!"


    The middle-aged man swept his gaze across the seven people. When he spoke of Freezing Sky n, he had looked towards Su Ming, and when he spoke of Western Sea n, he had looked towards the woman whose face was ruined.


    "My name is Shan Hua, and I am one of the Great Soul Generals of Freezing Sky n. Until I die, follow me!"


    As the middle-aged man spoke, the five cracks in the sky above the Sky Mist City located in thend of the Shamans let out huge booming sounds. Dark light shone from within, and it looked as if it was about to open at any moment. It was the same for the two cracks located in thend of the Berserkers. Arge amount of Berserkers were closing in on the cracks.


    "Come with me!" Shan Hua lifted his head and looked in the direction of thend of the Shamans. With one move, distorted ripples immediately appeared under his feet. He charged towards the spot where he was looking.


    Behind him, the seven people including Su Ming flew out almost simultaneously. The seven of them followed behind Shan Hua, and all of them turned into eight long arcs that sliced through the sky and crossed over the majestic Sky Mist City. With Shan Hua right in front, all the invisible barriers within Sky Mist City were lifted beforehand, allowing the crowd to arrive in the sky belonging to the Shamans without stopping once!


    The instant they crossed over the majestic Sky Mist City, a gust of bloody wind wafted into their noses, as if the ces within and beyond the city were two different worlds. This ce belonged to the Shamans, and that bloody wind had turned into an indescribable oppressive feeling that could make people¡¯s hearts race uncontrobly while also making their blood boil. It felt that if they did not react in this manner, they would not be able to withstand this oppressive feeling brought onto them.


    In the most straightforward manner, the sounds of battle turned into sounds of impact that fell into their ears. Compared to the others, who were already used to this sound, this was the first time Su Ming had joined the battle in thend of the Shamans. The shrill cries, furious roars, and that bloody stench made it difficult for him to calm down.


    "This is a game, brother Su."


    Shan Hua moved before them while Su Ming and the other six followed behind him.They leaped forward in the face of that oppressive pressure while having to smell that bloody stench in the air. To Su Ming¡¯s right was the young man who looked to be in his thirties. That young man¡¯s hair was messy, but his eyes were bright. There was even a hint of excitement within them.


    "This is a game where we see who is the winner in the end."


    The young man licked his lips and smiled at Su Ming.


    This was a battlefield that contained more than tens of thousands of people. The sky was filled with arge amount of people and beasts fighting against each other. There were Shamans, Berserkers, and ferocious beasts among them. The eight of them crossing over thend of the Shamans was nothing worthy of attention.


    "We¡¯ll rush to the third crack. Your first mission is to catch up to me!" Shan Hua¡¯s voice came from before them, and he increased his speed. In the span of a breath, he was already 1,000 feet away from them.


    Su Ming and the other six charged after him, but when they were less than several thousands of feet into the battlefield, a huge gust of wind instantly came from before them. That wind came from about a hundred ferocious beasts with huge wings. Shamans were standing on their backs.


    All of these Shamans had Totems on their faces that exuded a bizarre feeling as if blood was boiling in their veins. These Shamans were mere ants to Shan Hua. He did not even bother dodging. With one charge, he immediately caused dozens of these giant winged ferocious beasts to burst, booming sounds following after him. The Shamans on them were also ripped to shreds.


    Thissted only for an instant. The seven could not even see how Shan Hua attacked clearly, they could only see him breaking through without even slowing down, blood raining down around him.


    Yet Su Ming and the other six could not do this as easily as Shan Hua did. A small portion of the ferocious beasts might have died, but there were dozens of them left. After splitting apart temporarily, they swiftly flocked together before rushing towards Su Ming and the other six.


    "What I need are warriors who will keep following me." Shan Hua did not turn his head back, neither did he stop, but his voice stillnded in their ears.


    Almost the instant his voice rang in their ears, sounds of battle rose thunderously in the air. The dozens of ferocious beasts charged towards them with roars filled with a murderous aura brimming with arrogance. A dozen of the Shamans standing on them also leaped down, cracking soundsing from their bodies. They instantly swelled up and their veins popped up, making it seem as if their blood was raging within them.


    Red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s right eye. Almost the moment the Shamans and those ferocious beasts came to stop them, he took a step and charged forward at a speed so fast it would be difficult to describe. In an instant, he had already disappeared from his original spot, and when he reappeared, he was already 2,000 feet away.


    When he appeared once again, blood flowed out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. There were five Shamans in the invisible path he had just dashed through. At that moment, their bodies exploded into smithereens.


    Their death was caused by Su Ming ramming his body into them under that high speed, while he himself was protected by his defenses!


    Su Ming did not stop. When he appeared, he charged once again towards Shan Hua, who was rushing into the distance. Almost at the same moment he used that high speed to catch up to Shan Hua, only three of the six behind him used other methods to break free from being surrounded and attacked by that group of Shamans. Once they broke free, they chased after Shan Hua behind Su Ming.


    Yet before they could even take ten breaths, when Shan Hua once again broke free of the group of Shamans nking him, another one of their group of four did not manage to break free from the Shamans and chase after Shan Hua.


    At that moment, only Su Ming, the woman whose face was ruined, and another middle-aged man who looked rather in when he was among them remained behind Shan Hua.


    Their breathing had be ragged as they charged forward. Clearly, following him in this manner was not an easy task for them.


    By that time, Shan Hua had already rushed into the center of the battlefield. Not too far from him was the third crack. Currently, that crack was expanding nonstop and arge amount of shadows could be seen shing within. There were faint and muffled roars as well.


    If there had been no obstacles between them and the crack, Su Ming and the rest would have arrived much sooner, but that was not the reality of the situation. Four ferocious creatures about 1,000 feet in size were charging rapidly towards them from the direction of the crack.


    A glint appeared in Shan Hua¡¯s eyes. With one step, he disappeared from in front of one of these creatures, and when he reappeared, he was already behind it. That ferocious beast froze for a moment, and then its body started rapidly withering away. The Shaman standing on it was also taken aback for a moment before his eyes lost their lively spark and he fell to the ground.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. On the way here, he had seen Shan Hua attack several times, but each time, he would use a method that made it hard for Su Ming to discern clearly what he did. Besides the word ¡®bizarre¡¯, it would be difficult to find any other word to describe what he saw.


    With one sh, Shan Hua became increasingly closer to the crack. As for Su Ming and the other two behind him, they would have to face the other three ferocious beasts that were 1,000 feet tall, along with the Shamans standing on them.


    A determined look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The moment he closed in on the iing ferocious beast, He Feng, who had already discarded the puppet¡¯s body and had turned into a dark shadow once again, rushed out before him. At the same time, Su Ming lifted his right hand and casted Berserker Obliteration. His speed reached its peak, and the bracelet on his right wrist turned into a bundle of ck smoke that charged in the direction before him.


    Roaring sounds filled the sky, and after a moment, when Su Ming went past the ferocious beast, he coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. His chestte shattered. There was a ck wooden spike that was blocked by Han Mountain Bell, but the tremorsing from that wooden spike were still enough to injure Su Ming.


    Half of the creature¡¯s body had crumbled. Blood spattered into the air. There was a shadow at its wound that was absorbing its blood madly while also trying to expand itself to envelop the creature within, but since the beast was too big, it was difficult for that shadow to do so.

 Chapter 342 — Deception!

    <h4>Chapter 342: Deception!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Shaman standing on the ferocious beast had already leaped into the air, but there was shock on his face. A woman¡¯s figure formed by ck smoke had gathered before him and was twirling around him. The moment that smoke turned into a vortex, the Shaman casted a Spell and immediately disappeared, as if he had just run away.


    The woman formed by the ck smoke did not chase after him but simply fell backwards and changed back into the bracelet on Su Ming¡¯s wrist.


    Su Ming did not bother about He Feng, but instead took a step forward and charged towards Shan Hua. At that moment, Shan Hua was standing underneath the crack with his head lifted to look at the continuously expanding giant crack. His face was grim, and he looked as if he was waiting for something.


    Su Ming charged towards him, and after a moment, he arrived behind Shan Hua. He, too, stopped underneath the crack, and his ragged breathing only calmed down after a long moment went by.


    Just as Su Ming was calming his breathing, wind whistled by his ears, and the Western Sea n woman ,whose face was ruined, charged towards them swiftly. Once she stopped, she coughed out arge amount of blood. There were many wounds on her body, and her abdomen was a bloody mess, but she remained cold and aloof. As she stood there, she lowered her head and brought out some medicinal salve to spread over her wounds.


    "Only the two of you came? Then so be it, you two will be my guards. Earn me the time it takes to burn an incense stick," Shan Hua suddenly said and turned around to cast a nce at Su Ming and the woman before sitting down in midair. He even closed his eyes.


    A light crease appeared between the woman¡¯s brows, but she said nothing. She simply surveyed her surroundings cautiously.


    Su Ming was upied by his own thoughts. He had no time to think about what the woman did to arrive behind him, because when he lifted his head to look at the shing crack in the sky before turning to look into the distance, his pupils shrank.


    There were powerful Berserkers like Shan Hua underneath the five cracks in thend of the Shamans. They would either be staring at them or meditating underneath,pletely ignoring the battles going on around them. They looked as if they were waiting for something.


    Some of them also had guards like Su Ming around them, but there were also some who were alone.


    There were still arge amount of Shamans in the sky. The battles and ughter on the ground continued without stopping. The people from both sides had already descended into a state of frenzy. There were also a continuous number of Berserkers who were rushing out from Sky Mist City to join the fray.


    As time passed by and the five cracks in the sky belonging to the Shamans grewrger while looking as if they were about to rip open at any moment, roars could be hearding from behind. It was as if there were millions of Shamans and an endless number of ferocious beasts waiting inside the crack. The moment the crack opened up, they would all rush out.


    ¡®No one¡¯sing here¡­¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He just noticed this. Ever since Shan Hua came here along with Su Ming and the woman, no Shaman got close to them. Most of them only circled around the area, as if they could not see the three of them.


    This was not the only ce where a sight like this urred. The same thing was happening underneath all the five cracks.


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, a piercing whistle came from Sky Mist City. That whistle sounded like something piercing through the air. The entire Sky Mist City looked as if it was trembling. The instant Su Ming turned his head around to look, he saw nine pirs that looked like crystals crawling out from within Sky Mist City and stretching out towards the sky.


    The pirs were about several hundreds of feet in breadth. Once they shot out of the ground in Sky Mist City, they immediately started shining with a strong light. When they did so, the sun in the sky looked as if it had be duller because of them. Soon after, the lights from the nine huge crystal pirs started spreading, and once they fused together, a light beam that stole Su Ming¡¯s breath shot towards one of the cracks!


    The light beam was about 1,000 feet in breadth, and it shot out of Sky Mist City so quickly that Su Ming felt his skin crawl. It looked like a long arc that pierced through the sky, and it was so loud that he could only hear roars in his ears, which eventually became so loud that they turned into static!


    Almost in an instant, the first crack that was about several tens of thousands of feet away from Sky Mist City was pierced through by the light beam.


    The entire sky seemed to have turned into a sea of fire filled with waves that started spreading rapidly in all directions. The first crack shuddered viciously and turned into numerous shards that scattered away. The shards were very thin and looked like mirrors.


    That was clearly not a crack, but a fake one that was created by the Shamans with some unknown method. It looked real and must have also felt real, but in truth, it was fake!


    ¡®Of the five cracks, the first one is fake. The Shamans¡¯ goal is to weaken Sky Mist City¡¯s power, such as¡­ forcing them to use this unbelievably powerful light beam!¡¯


    Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath and looked at the shattered fake between Sky Mist City and the first light beam. There was a tear in the air over there now, and wherever the light beam went to, all the living things that tried to stop it were destroyed.


    Even a Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm would find it difficult to survive under this power!


    ¡®Sky Mist City¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the majestic city and understood why that city could defend the Land of South Morning, preventing the Shamans from setting even one foot into theirnd. That city was not just shrouded in mystery, it also contained a strength that could stun the Shamans.


    While Su Ming was still in shock due to the light beam, suddenly, the nine gigantic crystal pirs from Sky Mist City shone once again and the second light beam shot out.


    The world seemed to tremble and a tear appeared in the air. The second light beam sliced through the air and stirred up a loud bang that spread throughout the entire battlefield, causing all the people to lift their heads and look at it, unable to help themselves. At that moment, the light beam crashed into the second crack.


    It trembled and shattered into the thin shards again. The second crack¡­ was also fake.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the third crack above him. The crack was expanding rapidly and the light within was shing even more frequently. It was as if the people within were waiting anxiously, like they could not wait to rush out.


    At that moment, the nine crystal pirs from Sky Mist City shone once again. The third light beam charged out with a force that shook the world once more. It did not ram into the third crack where Su Ming was, but instead fell onto the fourth crack, causing it to turn into countless shards.


    This time, Su Ming could clearly feel that the light beam¡¯s strength had dwindled slightly, as if it did not have enough power.


    The killings on the battlefield clearly stopped for a moment when the light beam charged out for the third time. Looks of shock and terror appeared on all the Shamans¡¯ faces, but in contrast, while most of the Berserkers were also shocked, they also felt their blood boiling as if they had been pumped full of life force.


    Suddenly, the fourth light beam charged out from Sky Mist City. This light beam was clearly much weaker than before and was not as shocking as the previous ones. The fifth crack also shattered into pieces the instant the light beam rammed into it, yet even so, if the crack had been real, there was a high chance that the light beam would not have been able to destroy itpletely.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and stared at the crack above his head. Almost the moment he did so, the powerful Berserkers around who had been staying underneath those fake cracks charged towards them. Clearly, they also believed that this crack was the real deal!


    In an instant, the nine crystal pirs from Sky Mist City seemed to have gathered theirst charge and fired the fifth light beam. That light beam seemed like thest radiance of the setting sun. It might seem incredibly grand, but anyone with eyes could see that this was the light beam¡¯sst ounce of strength.


    As the light beam charged forth, it brought with it a piercing re that shot above Su Ming before it fell on the third crack. At that moment, Shan Hua opened his eyes.


    But what happened next stunned Su Ming, because the instant the light beam rammed into the third crack, it also turned into arge amount of thin shards that disappeared into thin air.


    "They¡¯re all fake¡­ The Shamans¡¯ goal is to weaken the strength of Sky Mist City¡¯s crystal pirs¡­ because this power is a threat to the End Shamans¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    At that moment, a long string ofughter echoed from the world in the distance. Distortions formed in the sky belonging to the Shamans 100,000 feet away and three people walked out.


    Their bodies could not be seen clearly, but when they walked out, an incredible pressure filled the entire battlefield with a loud rumble. The three people took one step forward and charged into the fray. At the same time, the two 100,000 feet sacred beasts that had previously remained in a set area, not getting closer to the battlefield, let out loud roars before charging towards Sky Mist City.


    It was as if the power that prevented them from getting closer was gone.


    The two Shamans who were clearly powerful warriors standing on top of the 100,000 feet sacred beasts curled their lips in cold sneers.


    The advantage seemed to have fallen into the Shamans¡¯ side. The powerful light beam that terrified them was temporarily gone, causing the three Shamans who walked out to dash forward at an incredible speed. The two 100,000 feet sacred beasts behind them also closed in easily, like how a hot knife cuts through butter.


    Yet things did not end the way they wanted. Almost the moment these three people appeared and charged forward with the two 100,000 feet sacred beasts rushed following suit and entered an area 100,000 feet away from Sky Mist City, suddenly, the nine crystal pirs that had already became duller shone with a piercing bright light. The strength of that re was even stronger that the first light beam Su Ming had seen.


    With one sh of light, the entire world instantly darkened. The sun¡¯s light could not hope topare with the nine crystal pirs. It was as if at that moment, the crystal pirs had absorbed all the light from the world around them, and then, two light beams that shocked Su Ming to the core shot out!


    Both of these light beams were several thousands of feet in breadth. They whistled through the air with a shocking screech, causing the air to instantly shatter. In the blink of an eye, Su Ming saw something unforgettable.


    He saw the two light beams crashing into the two 100,000 feet sacred beasts that were already only 100,000 feet away from Sky Mist City. They did not even have time to dodge. When the light beams crashed into them, the two sacred beasts along with the powerful Shamans standing on them were instantly eviscerated by the power contained within them.


    Deafening, shrill cries came from the two sacred beasts, and their bodies instantly exploded¡­


    The entire battlefield instantly fell into dead silence.


    The three powerful Shamans who had walked out and were leading the charge froze in their footsteps, as if they were stunned into silence, frozen in ce.


    "We also know how to set up a hoax." At that moment, Shan Hua stood up by Su Ming¡¯s side.


    Right then, an old voice shot out with a mighty power from within Sky Mist City moment. "All warriors, hear me! Rush at the Shamans and push them back until they¡¯re 30,000 feet away!"


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The beating of war drums roared in the air from all around, causing all the Berserkers on the battlefield to instantly go mad.


    "Kill them!"

 Chapter 343 — Night Plate!

    <h4>Chapter 343: Night te!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the two 10,000 feet sacred beasts died horrible deaths and the three powerful Shamans who walked out froze in their footsteps, all the Berserkers in thend of the Shamans beyond Sky Mist City began their assault while the sounds of the war drums filling the air.


    At the same time, light surrounded the nine gigantic crystal pirs in Sky Mist City and the entire Sky Mist City trembled once again. It was followed soon after by a gigantic stone monument that was 100,000 feet tall and 10,000 feet wide shooting out from the ground. Its height surpassed the nine crystal pirs. It stood erect in Sky Mist City, and an ancient feeling spread out when the stone monument appeared.


    There were names carved onto the stone monument, and stated right behind those names were the person¡¯s tribe or n. This stone monument was the achievement monument that recorded all the kills of the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning!


    As it appeared, the sounds of battle from the Berserkers on the battlefield became even louder. The ranks on the achievement monument would not constantly change. Berserkers would have to return to the city with their proof after the battle, then recorders would count the points and insert them into the board.


    All those whose names would be recorded on the stone monument would turn into the center of attention of all the Berserkers. It was a glory that belonged to the Berserkers, a glory that belonged to the person, his tribe, and his n.


    That stone monument only showed the top three hundred warriors. Those who were not in the top would not be ced!


    Right then, the person at first ce was someone named He Luo. This person was not from Freezing Sky, neither was he from Western Sea. He came instead from a tribe called Luoshui. He had already racked up nearly 3,000 achievement points under his name.


    The umtion of battle achievement points was not an increase of one point every single time a person killed another Shaman. Instead, the achievement points were distributed based on the status of the Shaman they killed and the Shaman¡¯s level of cultivation. Once a specialist from Sky Mist City calcted the points, they would gain their achievements.


    Those within the top ten already had nearly 2,000 achievement points under their belts. The difference in points between them was not great. As for those who were after the top eighty, they all had less than 1,000 points under their name, but even the one cedst had about several hundreds of points.


    This was clearly an umtion of points after the few battles that must have happened previously. It was only natural that the earlier someone joined a battle, the more points he would gather. Su Ming came to Sky Mist Cityte and did not report his battle achievements, that was why his name could not be found in the ranks.


    The moment the stone monument appeared, the three powerful Shamans who walked out became grim where they stood in midair.


    They were not End Shamans, merely Latter Shamans, but they were all considered outstanding among the other Latter Shamans. Their level of cultivation was equivalent to those in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. The power of the three identical Shamans who had walked out of the crack in thend of the Berserkers previously could not hope topare to them. Those three identical Shamans were also not End Shamans but people who had just be Latter Shamans.


    As a dark look settled on the trio¡¯s faces, the few powerful Berserkers who had been under the cracks rushed over. But that was not all. From one of their sides, Frozen Ice Sky was letting out a threatening and freezing air. The tip of the sword moved and pointed at the three people.


    At the same time, on the other side, the gigantic mirror from Western Sea n shone brilliantly, as if it was also channelling the power of a mystical ability.


    Half of the eighteen giant statues under Sky Mist City had alsoe to life and were takingrge, rumbling steps in the battlefield.


    "By the orders of the Great Patriarch, even our third attack on the city was just a test, but the goal was different from the previous two times. This time, we were testing whether we could widen the cracks made by the End Split Dawns, and we were also using this to deplete the power of Sky Mist City¡¯s Divine Crystal Beam¡­


    "By the looks of it, the Berserkers have clearly seen through the Great Patriarch¡¯s ns, but they still haven¡¯t sent out any Berserkers in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, just some of those in the initial stage¡­


    "They are here to fight the three of us. Did Sky Mist City send them here to gauge the strength of the Shamans over the past few years through the three of us¡­? That ancient mirror from Western Sea n is detestable indeed. With it around, all the divine abilities we cast will be recorded and the Berserkers will use it to gain information!


    "As for Freezing Sky n¡¯s Frozen Ice Sky¡­ Well, the sword shouldn¡¯t be using its full power when it¡¯s dealing with the three of us."


    "Hmph, the Berserkers are really good at casting baits. They did it previously too. By the looks of it, they¡¯re thinking of using the three of us as bait to lure out our End Shamans¡­"


    The three powerful Shamans looked at each other, and two of them took a step forward. Ripples formed in the air under their feet and muffled booms spread out. Green fog instantly appeared around them. The fog spread out abruptly and flowed in all directions. In an instant, it had already covered the entire area.


    Soon after, the final one of the trio sat down cross-legged and lifted his hands before bringing them downwards to press against the ground through the air. Ripples started spreading on the ground and shrill roars rang out. Arge amount of blood from the deceased spilled forth abruptly.


    Almost the instant these three people activated their divine abilities, the four powerful Berserkers who were charging forth from underneath the disappeared cracks rushed into the fog. Muffled booms continuously rang inside. The giant mirror from Western Sea n tilted, as it continued shining, causing the surface of the mirror to be turned right at the fog.


    Once Freezing Sky n¡¯s Frozen Ice Sky pointed its tip at the fog, a white re appeared at the sword¡¯s hilt and swam through the weapon¡¯s entire body before gathering at the tip, and then, it fired out a sword beam!


    The moment that sword beam appeared, the world turned freezing cold. That beam of light seemed to possess intelligence and charged straight into the fog. Once it went in, it started fighting against the three Shamans with the four powerful Berserkers.


    The battle on the ground resumed once again under the green fog.


    Over at Su Ming¡¯s side, a glint appeared in Shan Hua¡¯s eyes and he turned around to cast a look at Su Ming and the woman with the ruined appearance before nodding at them. Then with a single move, he charged towards the fog in the sky.


    "The two of you have passed my test. I will grant both of you the title of Sky Mist¡¯s Night Warrior!" The moment Shan Hua left, his voice appeared and fell into Su Ming and the woman¡¯s ears. Two ck tes flew out from him towards the two of them.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and caught that te. It looked really ordinary and was colored entirely ck. It was so ck that it looked like a dark night that had no stars shining in the sky.


    ¡®Seven people followed him, but five died¡­¡¯


    Su Ming sighed and looked at the te in his hands. He did not feel much about this, neither did he know the meaning behind it.


    He had originally wanted to be a bystander and witness this battle between the Shamans and the Berserkers. Even if he was going to join in, he would fight for his own cause. Now, even though this was just his first battle, he already had a feeling that it would not be easy to do what he had originally had in mind. Perhaps there would be many times where he would have to do things in spite of his own will.


    "I suggest that you hang that te on your waist where it will stand out." As Su Ming was sighing, the Western Sea n woman¡¯s voice reached his ears. The woman was looking at Su Ming indifferently, and she had already hung her te on an a tie on her robes.


    "This is Sky Mist City¡¯s battle te. They are divided into four levels - Sun, Moon, Star, and Night. If you have the Night te, then it means you now belong to Sky Mist City, and with it, even your n won¡¯t be allowed to interfere with your actions or punish you for it. Everything about you belongs to Sky Mist City, and before the battle ends, only Sky Mist City can give youmands," the woman stated coldly.


    "There are plenty of people in this battlefield who want to obtain one of Sky Mist City¡¯s battle tes but cannot get it because the battle tes can only be given by Sky Mist City¡¯s Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm. We did not do much, but we still obtained this because senior Shan had seen all that we had done previously.


    "But there are plenty of others who had done a whole lot more than us and still died or did not obtain this battle te because no one noticed them. Are you still not satisfied with it?" The woman no longer looking at Su Ming, choosing to charge into the battlefield ahead instead.


    Su Ming fell silent and looked at the te in his hands. In the end, he did not choose to hang in on himself, but instead put it away into his bosom. He turned around and charged into the endless battlefield on thend of the Shamans in a direction opposite to the one chosen by the woman earlier.


    Every inch of this ce was filled with battles. The Shamans and Berserkers were fighting each other and would not stop until they died. The roars and screams of pain criss-crossed with the sounds of flesh being torn and bodies exploding, turning into a buzzing noise in Su Ming¡¯s ears. Besides the powerful warriors fighting within the fog in the sky, all the other people on the battlefield were insignificant. They were only a small part in this war.


    Su Ming did not know how long this battle was going tost. He could only rush out and start killing all the Shamans he could see.


    This was apletely different feelingpared to the battle in Sky Mist City. Compared to this battlefield, the battle over there was way too small. Over here, Su Ming could not see the end. All he could see were his fellow Berserkers and the endless army of Shamans.


    Kill them! His only choice was to kill them! Su Ming held the small virescent sword in his right hand, and as he charged forward, he brought about blood and carnage around him.


    Kill them! He must kill them! As he waved his arm, ck smoke surrounded his body, and if anyone that could pose as a threat to Su Ming appeared, it would automatically fly out and turn into the woman. She would form behind that Shaman, and then, she would either kill them or force them away.


    To survive, to continue living so that he could let his own insignificant self on the battlefield see another sunset, he would need to kill. If he did not kill, then he could only die. This warzone was like a powerful force of will imposed upon them, one that they could not oppose, and under that will, they must kill, or they would die!


    Unless one pretended to be a corpse by covering his face with blood. If they did that, then perhaps they could use another way to survive. As Su Ming moved forward, he saw some people using this method to survive. Some of them were Shamans, and some of them Berserkers.


    However, this was not a good n because collecting heads was necessary for everyone to gather war achievement points¡­ If they had aplete body, there was almost certainly always someone who would conveniently behead them.


    "Kill!!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his entire body was soaked in blood. With a roar, all his Qi started circting in him. With a punch, he sted a Shaman¡¯s chest open. The bell in his body rang and blocked the counter his enemy threw at him before he died, but Su Ming still coughed out blood. However, even as blood spilled from his lips, he still ran forth at full speed towards another person.

 Chapter 344 — Zi Che!

    <h4>Chapter 344: Zi Che!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fatigue. Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed, because the green fog was still covering the sky. That fog was tumbling about in the air and booming sounds could still be hearding from inside it.


    The sounds of battle around Su Ming had fused together with pained screams and all sorts of other sounds, turning into a note that it felt would never change. As it rang in the air, everything repeated itself, and repeated, and repeated.


    It was as if Su Ming¡¯s insignificant self was repeating only one action in the battlefield - kill, kill, and kill again. Gradually, that fatigue grew deeper, and his mind started to fall into a daze.


    And distractedness would usually end with the person getting into a life and death situation. If they died, then they would fall into eternal slumber, but if they lived, then they would receive a boost of adrenaline that would grant them a temporary burst of energy. However, that energy was the result of drawing out the strength of whatever remained of their life force¡­ After that temporary burst of energy, the person would sink once again, this time into an even deeper state of fatigue and absentmindedness.


    How many people would be able to escape from death brought on by their ownck of concentration? Perhaps they could do it once, maybe twice, but three times? Four? An infinite amount of times¡­? This wasn¡¯t a battle where people were just surrounded by Shamans, they were waging war against themselves as well.


    The killings continued without stopping. Blood continued collecting on the ground. It would not be an exaggeration to say that thend of the Shamans beyond Sky Mist City was filled with rivers of blood. The sshing of crimson droplets on them were like numerous pairs of aloof eyes cruelly watching everything that was unfolding before them.


    He Feng had already returned to Su Ming¡¯s side. He did not do this by himself. Instead, when Su Ming let out a sharp shout, he stirred up the Wings of the Moon, who could sense him, thus forcing He Feng to return to his side.


    When he returned to Su Ming¡¯s side, he was upying the gigantic ferocious beast¡¯s body from before. However, there was only half of that creature remaining. Strangely enough, it was still alive.


    The battle continued. Su Ming had no idea just how many Shamans he had killed and did not know how many wounds he had sustained, neither did he know just how many times his Divine General Armor had crumbled. In fact, even Han Mountain Bell had been forced back into his body numerous times after blocking many divine abilities, and his body was now injured.


    It was especially so for his chest. There was a hole there that was almost fatal, nearly piercing through him. That wound came to be when a long spear sliced through the air and struck Su Ming the moment the woman of ck smoke his eldest senior brother had given him flew out and blocked another attack aimed at him.


    This was a battlefield. There were too many uncontroble factors here, too many enemies. This was not a duel where one person would face a single opponent by himself¡­


    As the war continued, Su Ming moved through the battlefield. He had no idea where he was. He had simply seen a familiar head flying into the sky when a Shaman beheaded the person. He did not know his name, but he had seen that person before. He was a disciple from Freezing Sky n.


    That head fell right before Su Ming. The person¡¯s face held a hint of confusion, but also a hint of release, as if he could finally close his eyes and rest in the midst of all his fatigue.


    Su Ming looked at that head and lifted his right hand swiftly to push behind him. Booming sounds and whistles came. The sounds belonged to a Shaman behind that was suddenly sent tumbling backwards, and that whistle was from Su Ming¡¯s small virescent sword chasing the Shaman down and piercing through him.


    Su Ming unclenched his left hand and ashes fell from his palm into the air; that was what remained of a stone coin.


    He had already swallowed arge amount of medicine, which was the only reason why he could continue fighting. He had also spent arge amount of stone coins, allowing himself to constantly spread his divine sense around the area, whichrgely increased his chances of survival while also allowing his small virescent sword to stay sharp.


    In this battlefield, all divine abilities paled inparison to the swiftness and ease brought by cleanly executed kills. Su Ming would asionally travel quickly, and sometimes slowly. When he attacked, his killing intent would spill forth. If he killed his enemy, all was well, but he also gradually learned not to linger around in a fight. If he did not manage to kill, he would immediately retreat and head off in another direction.


    "Su Ming!"


    As he continued in his ughter listlessly, cutting down another Shaman, his face turned pale and a wound so deep it revealed his bone appeared on his thigh. At that moment, a strange voice called out to him.


    When he turned around, Su Ming¡¯s mind was still in a slight daze, but even though his head was muddled, he still spread his divine sense on a natural instinct to protect himself. He saw a man who had just beheaded a Shaman watching him. Su Ming had seen him before. He was a disciple of Freezing Sky n.


    That man¡¯s eyes were also bloodshot and he was exhausted. He gave a nod at Su Ming before quickly leaving the ce.


    "This feels like a dream¡­"


    Su Ming turned around. He continued moving forward, continued killing, continued sinking into deeper exhaustion. The sounds of battle ringing by his ears seemed to have be eternal, continuously echoing in the air.


    He saw Shamans with different types of ferocious beasts. He also saw some people wearing masks. Those people were the same as Su Ming. They were shooting through the battlefield, and wherever they went, it would rain blood.


    All the Shamans who wore masks exuded an incredibly powerful murderous aura. A normal Berserker could not hope to match up to them. In his daze, Su Ming saw some Berserkers who could fight against these masked Shamans. They also wore masks.


    However, the masks these Berserkers wore were ck and werepletely different from the white masks the Shamans wore.


    Su Ming continued with his ughter as he moved forward in a daze. The nearly fatal wound on his chest was left behind by a long spear thrown by a masked Shaman. There was a cross shaped crack on the person¡¯s mask. Once he threw the long spear out, he cast a cold look at Su Ming from the distance, then turned around and left.


    Su Ming saw all of these things, but he was in a state of absentmindedness brought on by exhaustion. With the sounds of battle echoing in his ears indistinctly, Su Ming took a step forward and appeared before a Shaman in his early adulthood.


    This was a Shaman who still looked rather young and had face covered in blood. He let out a loud roar and charged forward. When Su Ming walked by his side, he took the Shaman¡¯s head. Blood spewed out from the body, and he dashed forward a few steps more before falling down.


    Su Ming walked past him numbly and arrived beside another Shaman. When he walked by him, the man¡¯s head was already in his grasp, but the moment his head was removed from his body, he chose to self-destruct. The booming and the force created by the explosion caused blood to flow down Su Ming¡¯s lips, but he did not stop. He simply continued onward.


    He walked, and continued walking. After shattering and regrouping multiple times, Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor seemed to have also been affected by his fatigue. Its speed when it recovered started slowing down. Han Mountain Bell also started ringing after being attacked by all the scattered divine abilities that were not aimed at him.


    He Feng was also gone, separated from him by the crowd. His current body, which was that of a Shaman Beast, would also cause misunderstandings among the Berserkers who had already fought till they were in a frenzy. Su Ming already had no idea where he had gone to.


    If this continued, while Su Ming might be able to survive, there was a higher chance that he would walk straight into his death in his absentminded state.


    Thissted till Su Ming saw a very familiar face standing in a crowd that was being nked by dozens of Shamans far in the distance.


    That face was stained with blood and filled with resolution as he continued fighting madly.


    This person¡¯s appearance made Su Ming snap out of his daze for a brief moment. He just saw with his own eyes a Shaman, who was fighting against the familiar person, coughing out a mouthful of ck blood at the cost of his own life while heavily injured.


    Clearly, that blood contained a destructive power that would certainly prate through the familiar person¡¯s face and skull if the blood touched him!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. His entire being seemed to have woken up from a dream at that moment, and he swiftly recovered from his daze.


    The sounds of battle by his ears immediately became clear as day from its previous indistinct state, and the world before him turned unclouded andplete from its previous muddled state.


    "Zi Che¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He did not hesitate. The moment he woke up, he took a huge step forward. With that one step, the sounds of battle by his ears disappeared, reced by a piercing sound of him sting through the air. With a speed so quick it was difficult to describe, he swiftly charged forward.


    Before the Shaman¡¯s blood fell on Zi Che¡¯s face, Su Ming had already cut through several thousands of feet and appeared right before him. The violent gust of wind that stirred up because of him almost instantly blew away the ck blood. As for the heavily injured Shaman, he did not even have time to check what had happened before he felt a force, like a city wall, crashing onto him. He tumbled backwards and his body shattered due to the powerful gust of wind.


    "Uncle Master!" Zi Che¡¯s voice appeared in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    He staggered, but continued fighting. After activating that extreme speed so many times, Su Ming¡¯s body had reached its limit and he sunk into deep exhaustion once more. Yet he continued moving and activated that extreme speed again so that he could attack swiftly.


    With Su Ming¡¯s help, the person who was nked by the dozens of Shamans started fighting back viciously, and as he fought, he continued retreating. After a moment, when most of the Shamans surrounding them were either dead or wounded, they broke free of the encirclement.


    Up to this point, Su Ming had already coughed out blood multiple times. When he staggered, Zi Che caught him.


    The rest of the Berserkers were also covered in injuries. In the midst of their fatigue, they quickly surrounded Zi Che and Su Ming to protect them inside. Then, keeping a cautious eye on their surroundings, they retreated backwards.


    Zi Che¡¯s voice sounded far away in Su Ming¡¯s ears. He looked at the worried Zi Che and closed his eyes for a moment before reopening them, then he gave him a nod.


    "Zi Che, he¡¯s your uncle master?"


    "He¡¯s so quick. That gust he stirred up when he used that speed was as powerful as a divine ability!"


    "Zi Che, what¡¯s your uncle master¡¯s name?!"


    The Berserkers who were protecting Zi Che and Su Ming in their circle asked many questions while retreating.


    "I¡¯m Su Ming."


    Su Ming took in a deep breath and no longer required Zi Che to support him. He brought out some medicine, and once he swallowed it, he started retreating with the dozen or so other Berserkers.


    "We don¡¯t even know whether we¡¯ll be able to survive through this battle, so let¡¯s not bother about status anymore. Brother Su, you seem a little out of sorts. Did you join this battle as a lone Shaman Hunter?"


    The dozen Berserkers were very coordinated when they retreated. The group surrounding Su Ming remained entirely focused. As they withdrew, they fought against the Shamans who closed in on them. Momentster, they would quickly change ces with theirpanions in the inner circle so that they could rest.

 Chapter 345 — Shaman Hunt!

    <h4>Chapter 345: Shaman Hunt!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Oh well, don¡¯t go searching for your own team now. Come with us. If you go alone on this gigantic battlefield, you might fall into a continuous state of absentmindedness."


    A middle-aged man, who was also soaked in blood, spoke to Su Ming while panting harshly after he withdrew from the outer circle. This person had extraordinary power and was already in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    "Uncle master, he¡¯s Yan Bo, the leader of our team," Zi Che quickly exined beside him. Once he saw Su Ming, he naturally reverted to how he acted before and started following behind Su Ming while surveying his surroundings cautiously.


    "You have extraordinary power and your speed is choking. How about this? Rest in there first. We will continue changing our shifts, and once you¡¯ve recovered slightly, you can join us!" the middle-aged man quickly said, and once he finished speaking, he exchanged ces with the eighth person in the outeryer of the circle once again, causing the small team of around a dozen Berserkers to continue fighting even as they continued retreating.


    Su Ming took in a deep breath. He was no longer in a daze. Now that he thought about it, everything that had happened before was like a dream. From the middle-aged man¡¯s words and how the team¡¯s members changed their spots with each other, Su Ming understood the reason for his continuous state of absentmindedness from before.


    "I¡¯m already rested."


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When the eighth person in the outeryer of the circle moved back and another batch took their ce once again, he took a step forward to stand in the outeryer.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a single person¡¯s battle¡­¡¯


    When Su Ming stood at the outeryer of the team, he came to understand the reason for him descending into that state. Fatigue was a cause for it, the repeated killings were also a cause for it, but most importantly, it was because he did not have his own team. He had been continuously fighting alone on the battlefield.


    Even a person with incredible willpower would break down sooner orter if this continued. Unless he was a person who had been baptised and refined by battles like these, then even if that person was just a Berserker in the Awakening Realm, he would be highly valued by those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. If he was someone in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, then he would be highly valued by those in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    Because this person¡­ was a true warrior!


    Only these kind of people could surpass their limits during these sort of battles and increase their power. At the same time, they could also bring out their strongest strength. Their great willpower would not shatter in the face of the sky and earth being destroyed, would not crumble no matter how dangerous the situation was for them.


    Developing a person like this was perhaps¡­ what the Shamans and Berserkers sought!


    ¡®My will is still not strong enough¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He took a deep breath of the unique air in the battlefield and was no longer caught in a daze. Instead, he started fighting against the Shamans closing in on them as he stood in the outeryer of the small team.


    This time, he was not fighting alone. He had Zi Che by his side. He hadpanions who had protected him when he was tired just now.


    Once he started paying closer attention, Su Ming saw numerous small teams like these all over the battlefield. While there seemed to be quite a number of Shamans fighting on their own, Su Ming could also gradually see teams like theirs among the Shamans.


    The warriors fighting on their own were usually people who had incredibly powerful will and were using this opportunity to train themselves.


    Su Ming finally understood!


    ¡®A battlefield trains a person¡¯s willpower. Willpower is invisible, but it could change a person into a powerful warrior. This is a path for a person to be a powerful warrior!¡¯ Understanding appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he attacked, green light shone, and the Shaman closing in on him immediately chose to retreat.


    ¡®I have too few divine abilities¡­ and I¡¯m using all my enchanted treasures wrong!¡¯ Calmness appeared in Su Ming¡¯s left eye once again, creating arge contrast with the crazed red glint in his right eye once again.


    Without any hesitation, he lifted his left hand and mmed it against his chest. Immediately, Han Mountain Bell manifested in the form of an illusion in front of him and chimed, floating in midair. As the bell chimes spread, Su Ming formed some seals with his right hand before he pointed at the bell.


    Han Mountain Bell instantly grew in size and mmed on the ground before them.


    The ground gave a vicious shudder, and when Su Ming lifted Han Mountain Bell, there were only mangled pieces of flesh on the ground.


    ¡®Defence might be important, but my attacks have to be sharp as well! If I only have strong defences, then I definitely won¡¯t have that unbreakable will that can only be formed after going through life and death situations!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s thoughts raced like lightning in his head. He spread his arms out and arge amount of lightning started swimming abruptly in his body before turning into four balls of lightning around him. Those balls appeared out of thin air, causing the ce where he stood to brighten up with lightning and the air to be filled by thunderous rumbles for a moment.


    The four balls of lightning let out a loud whistle and spread swiftly, falling among the iing Shamans. Rumbling sounds echoed in the air.


    ¡®I was wrong. Even if this is war, it is still a great chance for me to hone my skills!¡¯


    Su Ming pped his right hand on the storage bag in his bosom and brought out a beast skin. Once he spread it out, he coughed out a mouthful of blood on it, and immediately, that beast skin disappeared in a red sh, which was followed soon after by a red meadow appearing under Su Ming¡¯s feet.


    The instant the meadow appeared, it started absorbing the blood on the ground at a maddening speed, and it followed Su Ming as he moved. It was a terrifying sight to behold as it absorbed the blood on the ground and started expanding. It grew swiftly, and Su Ming could feel the cool wisps of air seeping into his body from his feet, as he stood on the meadow, be faster. Once they entered him, his fatigue lessened slightly.


    The meadow could only be used by him. It waspletely useless to the other Berserkers by his side. Once Su Ming noticed this, he immediately controlled the meadow¡¯s expansion so that it only stayed under his feet. He did not allow it to spread out.


    The pounding of Han Mountain Bell while it let out those thunderous chimes, the continuous explosions of the balls of lightning, and the whistling of his virescent sword allowed Su Ming¡¯s team to retreat at a shocking speed, and at the same time, most of the Shamans would retreat as their team went by.


    If those things were alone, perhaps the slightly more powerful Shamans would not all choose to retreat, but as Han Mountain Bell continued pounding and hammering them, a piercing screech came from within the bell. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He formed some seals with his fingers and pointed at the bell. A ck light shot out from Han Mountain Bell and the area around Su Ming¡¯s team turned into a destend.


    Even more shocking was the fact that after the ck light passed, the Shaman Beasts who got closer to them started crying out as if they did not dare get any closer. They started retreating without any care for the consequences, as if there was something in the area that terrified them.


    Zi Che still reacted normally, but the members of the team beside him, including Yan Bo, who was the leader and a Berserker in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, sucked in a sharp breath. They would asionally look at Su Ming oddly.


    "Brother Su, I now understand why you chose to fight alone in the battlefield¡­ Even if you¡¯re not a Shaman Hunter, you¡¯re well on your way to bing one of them." Yan Bo wrapped his fist in his palm in a salute to Su Ming, and all the people¡¯s gazes as they looked at Su Ming turned respectful.


    Zi Che immediately started softly exining what was going on to Su Ming beside him.


    There was a small number of people in the battle between the Berserkers and Shamans who were not in the Berserker Soul Realm, but whose divine abilities had clearly surpassed the power they should have in their Realm, and they fought as if they were invulnerable.


    These sort of people were known as Hunters! If they were Berserkers, they would be known as Shaman Hunters, and if they were Shamans, they would be known as Berserker Hunters! They would not choose to hide their identity in battle, because they needed the experience brought on by these fights. That was why they chose to wear masks.


    The Berserkers¡¯ masks were ck, and the Shamans¡¯ masks were white!


    Receiving one of these masks meant that a person had been acknowledged to be a Hunter! Getting a mask was a great achievement, and it was also the only way for a non-Hunter to be a Hunter!


    If a person killed a Hunter of the Shaman Tribe, took his mask, then handed it over to Sky Mist City, then that person could be a Hunter! It was rare that anyone would be able to con a mask or themselves, because once someone became a Hunter and wore that mask, then they would have to face even more death and destruction. If they conned themselves into this position, then it would be far too easy for someone else to take their lives.


    Su Ming listened to Zi Che¡¯s exnations and nodded his head. He already had his guesses about this previously. These sort of people were definitely those with extraordinary willpower.


    Su Ming knew that he was not one of them, because his willpower was not strong enough, and fatal absentmindedness along with mental fatigue had appeared within him when he was fighting alone just now.


    "Brother Su, with your help, how about we stop retreating? We¡¯ll go forward and try to gain more credit. Of course, you can get a third of the credit. We¡¯ll then divide the rest." Yan Bo licked his lips. A brutal glint appeared in his eyes as he looked at the Shamans and whispered to Su Ming softly.


    "Alright!" Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before he nodded his head.


    Once he made his decision, the other members of the team agreed to it. They immediately stopped retreating and changed their formation into that of an arrow under Yan Bo¡¯smand. With Su Ming in the lead and Zi Che and Yan Bo on his sides, the other people followed behind them and charged out.


    As they charged forward, the small virescent sword circled them while Han Mountain Bell¡¯s chimes reverberated in the air. Wherever the team with the arrow shaped formation went, they stirred a storm of blood, and this continued until they reached a battle off in a distance.


    Time trickled by slowly. The small team with Su Ming in the lead ughtered Shamans at an incredible speed, but simrly, many of their own died. By then, there were only nine of them remaining.


    However, the achievements they gained were plentiful.


    At that moment, the sky was darkening. The booming sounds from the fog became more frequent. Su Ming suddenly stopped moving forward, and the moment he stopped, the other eight people behind him also stopped.


    In the crowd in the distance was a male Shaman wearing a white mask. He was dressed in ck and was looking towards them coldly. There was a cross shaped crack on his mask¡­


    This person was different from the other Shamans. He was one of the Berserker Hunters moving alone, and only those with incredibly strong willpower would dare to do so.


    Almost the instant he looked towards Su Ming¡¯s team, which had caught the attention of the Shamans around them, a fighting spirit lit up in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "Yan Bo, change your location. Zi Che, work with him. The two of you, lead the team and wait here for a while." As Su Ming spoke, he rushed forward, took a leap into the sky, and charged towards the Berserker Hunter who was fighting alone.


    "Berserker Hunter! He¡¯s wearing a mask! That¡¯s a Berserker Hunter!" Yan Bo¡¯s pupils shrank when he looked in the direction Su Ming had went to and saw the masked Shaman.


    "If he wins against that person and takes his mask, Zi Che, your uncle master will be a Hunter¡­" Yan Bo¡¯s breathing quickened and anticipation rose in his eyes.

 Chapter 346 — Battle against the Shaman!

    <h4>Chapter 346: Battle against the Shaman!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As he killed time and again on the battlefield, Su Ming came to understand how insignificant he was. Yet simrly, he also found the path for him to be stronger in this cruel war.


    Willpower! He had to use the blood in the battlefield and strengthen himself until he gained the willpower of a powerful warrior!


    That willpower would be one that would not be destroyed no matter how many disasters he had to go through. Even if he had to go through the change in time and the multiple changes in the world, it would remain as inextinguishable, like a ball of fire that would incinerate everything that tried to block its path.


    ¡®Not only do I want to survive through this battle, I also want to gain experience through it!¡¯ A fighting spirit that was rarely seen on him appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It was like a fire had just kindled the embers of Su Ming¡¯s life.


    He swiftly charged out from before Zi Che and Yan Bo and dashed straight towards the Berserker Hunter who had looked towards him from the distance. His mask was white, and Su Ming had recognized that cross shaped crack on his face upon first taking sight of him. This person was the one who had thrown that long spear into his chest just now, inflicting an almost fatal wound.


    ¡®Willpower is an abstract term. It¡¯s like a person¡¯s resolve, like a beacon of light in a person¡¯s life¡­ However, it is still an abstract thing¡­¡¯


    Su Ming held the small virescent sword in his right hand. The sword¡¯s re illuminated dozens of feet of the area, and all the Shamans that tried to block him as he passed through let out screams of pain, quickly retreating.


    Because they noticed that Su Ming wanted to fight against their Hunter, and the murderous aura from his body was clearly also something notmonly seen.


    This was a battle between Hunters. Onlookers would usually not interfere with them.


    The masked Shaman watched coldly as Su Ming continued closing in on him. He remained unmoving, but even if he did not move, he still gave off an impression that he was a mountain that would not be taken down even when the world crumbled around him.


    ¡®In this battlefield, I must first have my own principle. This principle is abstract, but it will continuously be strengthened and refined, and someday, that principle will turn into my willpower!


    ¡®When that dayes, I will bring with me that principle, which had then turned into my willpower, when I walk out of the battlefield. It will be¡­ my entire existence!¡¯


    Su Ming took a step forward and sted through the air. Lightning shed before him and turned into eight balls of lightning. Han Mountain Bell also floated in midair and traveled with him as he went forward.


    The ck lines that surrounded him shone, and they scared away some of the ferocious beasts when they did so.


    ¡®My principle¡­¡¯ With a sh, Su Ming was already less than 3,000 feet away from the masked Shaman. He was not even running at his full speed, but it was already a shocking sight.


    ¡®If no one attacks me, then I won¡¯t attack, but if someone attacks me, I will definitely kill him! In a battlefield, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m taking the initiative or remain in the passive, if anyone attacks me, then unless he is killed by someone else, then I will definitely kill him!


    ¡®This is my principle, and it will someday turn into my willpower!¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. The instant he was less than 2,000 feet away from the masked Shaman, his speed increased exponentially and reached its peak. Under that extreme speed, Su Ming¡¯s body looked as if he had just frozen up.


    Yet that brief pause was actually his afterimage that was left behind.


    Almost the moment Su Ming¡¯s speed increased, the pupils of the masked Shaman, who was staring at him coldly, shrank; he was now only 1,000 something feet away from him.


    Without even a shred of hesitation, the Shaman immediately took a few steps back. He was not fast, but with each step he took, the ground would feel as if it was trembling. At the same time, he also lifted his right hand and formed it into the shape of a w, then swiped with it through the air before himself.


    When he did so, the Totem underneath his mask shone with a dark light. Distortions immediately appeared in the air around him, turning into arge amount of ripples that started spreading out rapidly.


    On a spot by his side, the ripples suddenly rebounded. The instant Su Ming walked out, the masked man¡¯s lips curled up in a cold sneer. He twisted around, and as his body turned, with a piercing st, he swung his right leg like a whip, using the momentum in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air between them. This was the first time Su Ming was found out by someone while he was using that extreme speed, and had subsequently seen a counterattackunched against him.


    That force from the male Shaman¡¯s kick first touched the balls of lightning in front of Su Ming, then as rumbling sounds echoed in the air, that force also crashed into Su Ming¡¯s virescent sword.


    The moment that attack reached the small sword, Su Ming¡¯s vision blurred. Vaguely, he could see that the male Shaman¡¯s leg appeared before him like a tail of a ferocious beast swiping at him.


    He could not tell to which creature that tail belonged. Even though he knew that what he saw was an illusion and that this was only the product of the Shaman¡¯s divine ability, the monstrous power in that kick immediatelynded on the small virescent sword. It froze for a moment, and that force from the kicknded on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Su Ming felt as if a gigantic mountain had rammed into his body from midair. He coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and immediately tumbled backwards, onlynding on the ground after retreating nearly 1,000 feet. He staggered a few more steps back before finally regaining his footing. Blood trickled out of his mouth once more.


    That male Shaman stared at Su Ming coldly and took a step forward. An incredibly powerful murderous aura spread from within his body. In the dusk, that murderous aura seemed to have gained physical form and turned into a ghastly presence. As it filled the entire area, the howls of vengeful spirits could also be heard faintly around the male Shaman.


    Most of those vengeful spirits belonged to Berserkers, and many of their bodies had been sted to smithereens. They were howling shrilly. In fact, Su Ming could even see five masked Hunters from the Berserker Tribe among the spirits.


    He might not have deep knowledge of the Shamans, but his understanding of them was not limited either. He had already run into them several times, and had especially seen the Spirit Mediums multiple times. At that moment, he could tell at first nce that the vengeful spirits around the male Shaman were not gathered around because he was a Spirit Medium.


    These vengeful spirits were trapped around him for eternity by his murderous aura. They could not leave, and could only continue crying out in the endless stream of time. They could leave only when this man died.


    ¡®Battle Shaman!¡¯


    Su Ming wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. There were sharp stabs of pain in his body at that moment. The force of that kick delivered by the male Shaman just now had let Su Ming know that he possessed a frightening physical power.


    That strength and murderous aura was not the method used by Spirit Mediums to trap grudges. Among the Shamans, only Battle Shamans who had reached a certain level could obtain this power.


    The male Shaman only needed four steps before he arrived right in front of Su Ming. With the mask on, only the aloof look in his eyes could be seen. His expression and appearance were hidden away. The instant he closed in, the male Shaman lifted his fist and hurled it straight towards Su Ming.


    This was not the first time Su Ming ran into a Battle Shaman. In this battlefield, Battle Shamans numbered the highest among the enemy¡¯s troops. Su Ming had also killed arge number of them, but this was the first time he met a powerful Battle Shaman!


    The seemingly normal Battle Shaman that was part of the mostmon Shaman profession made Su Ming feel an incredible pressure. That punch just now had also made him feel as if he just saw the male Shaman turning into a gigantic ferocious beast right before his eyes. That creature was using its entire body to ram into Su Ming¡¯s head.


    Su Ming did not retreat. He had justid out his own principle and was on his way of turning it into his willpower. If he could not win against this man, then he could forget about the dream of strengthening his willpower, because by then, it would be hard for him to even walk out of the battlefield alive.


    Almost the moment the masked male Shaman hurled his punch forward, Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor manifested. However, just as it appeared, it was forcefully disintegrated by the powerful pressureing from that male Shaman. It was as if it could not continue existing under that pressure!


    "Before me, even the Divine General Armor of your Berserker Tribe in your Qi does not dare manifest¡­ and you call yourself a Divine General?"


    That male Shaman spoke for the first time. When he did so, his punch fell in the air before Su Ming. The shock shook Su Ming¡¯s body, and he was forced back once again.


    Yet even though he was forced back, he still chose to counterattack. The reason the male Shaman had chosen to pull back his punch after hurling it at the air instead of ramming it into Su Ming¡¯s body was precisely because of that counterattack - sending Han Mountain Bell straight on the male Shaman¡¯s head!


    The bell charged towards the Shaman with a loud whistle. The masked man lifted his head but did not dodge. Instead, he leaped up into the air and hurled a punch straight at Han Mountain Bell.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, and Han Mountain Bell was sent tumbling backwards by that one punch. It waspletely unscathed, however. As for the male Shaman, his body was sent crashing onto the ground by the rebound, and blood flowed down from under his mask.


    Su Ming lifted his head from where he continued retreating, then instantly charged towards that male Shaman. The balls of lightning sliced through the air before him, and the sword¡¯s re shot forward as well. Yet the instant the balls of lightning and the sword¡¯s re closed in on the falling male Shaman, he opened his mouth and let out a loud roar.


    That roar shook the sky. It contained a strange power that made it sound like a furious howl of a ferocious beast, like an oppressive pressureing from a superior life form. Those who heard it would feel like an ordinary man who just ran into a tiger, whose legs would start shuddering once that tiger roared at them, like a child who would be terrified when he ran into a howling wolf.


    Voices, especially those belonging to ferocious beasts, could many a time send a person reeling in shock, in a manner that the person could not control even if he wanted to.


    The male Shaman¡¯s roar was one of such voices. It shook Su Ming¡¯s heart and made his divine sense scatter. The light from the small sword instantly darkened, and even those balls of lightning started rapidly shrinking.


    This was a Spell that belonged to Battle Shamans, a Spell that could only be cast by powerful Battle Shamans who trained under unique circumstances!

 Chapter 347 — The Courageous Warrior!

    <h4>Chapter 347: The Courageous Warrior!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right as Su Ming¡¯s balls of lightning and his virescent sword were whittled down by the masked male Shaman¡¯s beast like roars, the male Shaman had quelled down the chaos of his Qi brought by the resisting Han Mountain Bell.


    At that moment, he charged forward. When he ran into the balls of lightning, they were destroyed. When he ran into the small virescent sword, that dull sword was instantly sent flying away. The male Shaman seemed to have turned into a violent gust of wind that was charging at Su Ming. The instant he closed in, he clenched his fist once again and punched him.


    Su Ming immediately retreated. Once he activated his speed, he immediately dodged the iing punch, and when he did so, he lifted his right hand, then with three fingers facing the sky, he drew a line down the man¡¯s side.


    Execution of the Three Evils!


    Ever since Su Ming came to the Land of South Morning, he had never used any Arts from Dark Mountain Tribe. This was the first time he casted it on the battlefield. As his level of cultivation changed, so would the power of the Execution of Three Evils be different.


    At that moment, as he casted the first sh of the Execution of Three Evils, half of the vengeful spirits that had been trapped around the man¡¯s body by his murderous aura let out piercing screeches and disappeared. The male Shaman shuddered, but he took the blow face on. He turned around, swung his right arm in a full circle, then charged at Su Ming, shrill sts reverberating in the air.


    Su Ming retreated once again and used that extreme speed to dodge the attack. He appeared in another direction and bit his tongue, then coughed out a mouthful of blood. Once that blood appeared, it instantly started burning, turning into a sea of mes that surrounded the man.


    However, right as the sea of fire surrounded the man, a gigantic fist shot through it and rammed straight into Su Ming¡¯s chest.


    Su Ming once again activated that extreme speed, and only then did he manage to dodge it.


    "I¡¯d like to see just how many times you can use that speed!" The male Shaman smirked coldly in the sea of fire. He jumped, twisted his body, and stirred up a gust of wind that extinguished the mes around him before he started walking towards Su Ming.


    The male Shaman did not have a lot of divine abilities, but because his physical abilities were simply too powerful, that was why Su Ming had to dodge his attacks. If he took even one blow to his body, he would find it hard survive through it.


    As Su Ming retreated, Han Mountain Bell fell upon the male Shaman once again from midair. A hint of madness appeared in the male Shaman¡¯s eyes, which were hidden underneath the mask. Even though he had alreadye to know of Han Mountain Bell¡¯s might, he still chose not to dodge it. As he walked towards Su Ming, the bell fell straight on his body.


    Yet as booming sounds rose into the air, the man only paused for a brief moment before lifting his foot and continuing walking forward.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. With his mind, he lifted Han Mountain Bell once again, but at that moment, the male Shaman suddenly let out that strange beast roar once again.


    When that roar resounded, Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled, and without being able to control himself, he became shaken. It caused Han Mountain Bell¡¯s speed, as it fell, to slow down, and at the same time, the male Shaman arrived before Su Ming and threw a punch at him.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Ming could not control his own heart. The beast roar was simply too bizarre. It felt like the might of life itself, like the roar from his mortal enemy. It was a roar that could make the hearts of all people tremble.


    Su Ming was just about to activate his speed and dodge that punch when the male Shaman suddenly increased his speed. His punchnded, but it was not on Su Ming. He had instead hurled his fist to the space next to Su Ming.


    When the punchnded, it stirred arge amount of ripples and distortions in the air, causing Su Ming¡¯s speed as he retreated to slow down instantly. The male Shaman used this chance to rush over, and the instant he closed in, before Su Ming even had the time to dodge, he heard the man¡¯s viciousughter. The man did not use his fists, neither did he use his legs, instead, once he closed in on Su Ming, he rammed his head against Su Ming¡¯s forehead.


    Bang!


    Su Ming¡¯s vision blurred and a nauseous feeling instantly rose within him. Rumbling sounds went off in his head. As his body fell back, the male Shaman licked his lips under the mask, then rushed out. This time, killing intent appeared in his eyes. With his right hand in the shape of a w, he swiped against Su Ming¡¯s chest.


    He wanted to tear out Su Ming¡¯s heart!


    Blood flowed out from Su Ming¡¯s forehead. It dripped into his eyes, and the world seemed to have turned red. He could not see the male Shaman¡¯s attack clearly, but he could feel a wave of killing intenting swiftly at him.


    At that moment of danger, Su Ming let out a low growl and retreated. As he did so, Han Mountain Bell instantly shrank and charged towards him. Once it arrived by his side, it fused into his body, and the instant the male Shaman swiped at him, Han Mountain Bell appeared around him and turned into his defence.


    A loud bang rang out, along with the echoes of numerous bell chimes. Su Ming staggered backwards. There was a numbness within him that was brought by the bell chimes, but before he could retreat any further, the male Shaman closed in on him once again, then started throwing punch after punch on the bell.


    "You¡¯re just a Berserker Child who only knows how to dodge and be protected. You¡¯re not fit to be a Berserker Warrior and be wilful on this battlefield," the male Shaman said, and scorn appeared in his eyes. The continued barrage might not have externally injured Su Ming, but as the bell chimes echoed and his mind remained in its muddled state after his head was attacked, blood continued pouring out down his lips.


    After hurling out a few punches, the male Shaman turned on his feet and kicked Han Mountain Bell. His kick looked like the tail of a ferocious beast sweeping out sideways. The moment his legnded on Han Mountain Bell, a rumble that was far louder than any previous chimes rang out.


    Su Ming coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. His body flew several thousands of feet backward and crashed onto the ground.


    The instant he fell to the ground, Han Mountain Bell retreated into his body, causing Su Ming to no longer have any form of protection¡­ except the ck bracelet on his wrist.


    The female ve given to him by his eldest senior brother had not appeared when Su Ming was fighting against the male Shaman. Once the female ve appeared and they worked together, then killing that male Shaman would not be too hard, but if she did that, then even if Su Ming managed to obtain his mask, it would notpletely belong to him.


    If he obtained the mask this way, then even if he became a Hunter, what awaited him once the female ve was gone would still be a weakness that was not refined through battle, unless, of course, he forever relied on someone.


    The bracelet eldest senior brother had given him was also just to protect Su Ming when he was in danger. It was not something for him to rely on. Su Ming understood this perfectly well.


    Blood flowed down from his mouth and he had a hard time trying to focus his gaze. In truth, his injuries were not that terrible since he protected by Han Mountain Bell. His physical body was just rather numb.


    The true critical injuryy in his mind. The trembling of his spirit under that loud roar was something Su Ming could not control. He had never expected that he would be¡­ so fragile.


    ¡®Am I afraid¡­?¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s vision began to grow clouded. He could not see the male Shaman walking towards him, could not see the ck bracelet on his wrist turning into wisps of smoke that would shoot out at anytime.


    ¡®But what am I afraid of¡­?¡¯ A mncholic look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. This battle seemed to have made him grow up a lot more in a short period of time.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid of death¡­ I¡¯m afraid that once I die, I won¡¯t be able to find my way back home. I¡¯m afraid that once I die, all these mysteries will disappear. I¡¯m afraid that once I die¡­ I won¡¯t be able to open my eyes.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s vision became even more clouded and his will began to disappear. Due to the strange power in that beast roar, his mind was forced to shut down. This was not something he wanted, but it was difficult for him to control it.


    "What¡­ should I¡­ do¡­?" he mumbled. In his muddled state, all the sounds around him vanished. All he could see was the green fog tumbling about in the sky.


    Gradually, that green fog disappeared and was reced by the sight of a house lit up by candle mes in a peaceful tribe during a night filled with snow and wind.


    Su Ming¡¯s elder held a scroll of bamboo slips in his hands while he himself sat by the side with his chin propped on his hands.


    "Not everything went smoothly for our ancestors from Dark Mountain Tribe. They went through many trials and tribtions before forming the gigantic Dark Mountain Tribe, butter on, Dark Mountain Tribe was split up¡­ Let¡¯s talk about Dark Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    "He went through a lot of hardships and left behind many legends, which were all carved onto these bamboo slips by other people to serve as an encouragement for his descendents. You must remember all of these things. Now, let me test you, who did Dark Mountain¡¯s ancestor fight against when he first came to Dark Mountain?"


    "He ran into the Mountain Spirit Beast of thend. Our ancestor wanted to build a tribe here, but he was not allowed to, that¡¯s why he fought against it." With his hand propped on his hands, Su Ming yawned and answered sluggishly.


    "Continue." The elder smiled.


    "What¡¯s there to say? He just ran into a big creature and fought against it when he was halfway up the mountain. The beast seemed to be really powerful ¡®cause when it exhaled, it could make people terrified of it. At a cliff halfway up the mountain, our ancestor had a tough battle against that creature. He won in the end."


    "Oh? And what did you learn from this legend?" the elder asked with a smile.


    "When two adversaries meet at a narrow path and cannot back out from a fight, the courageous one will win. Elder, you told me this many times before. I get it. I get it, really."


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll treat it like you already know it. Perhaps some time in the future, you¡¯ll trulye to understand the meaning behind that sentence and understand just how our ancestor felt at that time¡­"


    As Su Mingid on the battlefield in thend of the Shamans beyond Sky Mist City, his muddled mind returned to the snowy night many years ago. The instant he heard the words spoken at that time, about the courageous one winning when running into his adversary, Su Ming trembled viciously.


    His unfocused gaze instantly became filled with a sharp glint.


    "When two adversaries meet at a narrow path and cannot back out from a fight¡­ the courageous one will win," he mumbled. His ears, which had originally been unable to hear the sounds of battle any longer, suddenly became clear.


    About 1,000 feet away, the masked male Shaman was charging towards him in huge steps. The murderous aura surging forth from within him turned into an intense pressure, causing all the people who tried to stop him, be it Berserker or Shaman, to fall back and move away.


    The bracelet on Su Ming¡¯s wrist had already turned into wisps of smoke, ready to shoot out, but it was immediately pressed down by Su Ming¡¯s left hand.


    "I¡¯ll do it myself!"


    With a calm expression, Su Ming stood up from the ground!

 Chapter 348 — The Mask of Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Mask of Hunters</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s hair flew in the air as he stood up once again. His hair had some bloodstains in it, and as it danced in the air, some drops of blood were blown away by the wind.


    "When two adversaries meet at a narrow path and cannot back out from a fight¡­ the courageous one will win!" Su Ming mumbled again. The sharp glint in his eyes flickered, and as he looked at the male Shaman walking towards him from 1,000 feet away, he took a deep breath of the battlefield¡¯s atmosphere.


    His entire person felt as if he had gone through an indescribable transformation. He charged forward, straight towards the male Shaman with a monstrous killing intent and a presence that said he would absolutely not retreat. With a whistle in the air, he closed in.


    A cold sneer appeared on the masked Shaman¡¯s face. His aloof gaze now contained a hint of disdain. He held this Berserker in contempt, because he only knew how to dodge and protect himself. A person like this was not worthy of calling himself a Berserker Warrior.


    Even if he could feel a hint of something different in Su Ming as he approached him, the Shaman still regarded him with scorn.


    The distance between the both of them continued closing up, and in the blink of an eye, they were less than 300 feet away from each other. As the Shaman dashed towards Su Ming, all the other Shamans and Berserkers who were fighting against each other moved out of the way. This happened in a corner of therge battlefield, but the duel between Su Ming and the masked male Shaman in that corner was one of the higher leveled battles among the countless number of them happening between the Shamans and Berserkers in this warzone.


    This was a battle between Hunters!


    If the Shaman won, then he would add another kill to his score, but if Su Ming won, then he would end this Hunter¡¯s existence and rece him as a Hunter of the Berserker Tribe!


    This sort of battle had already attracted all of the attention of the Shamans and Berserkers within that small area. Some of the Hunters from the Shaman and Berserker Tribe in the distance also looked over.


    Even if the oue of the battle would not affect the war in any manner no matter whether Su Ming or the male Shaman won in the end, to Su Ming, this was his own battle!


    He wanted to ovee his fear here and win against his own mind, then from there, go through a glorious transformation and create a willpower that would turn him into a powerful Berserker!


    ¡®I have to win this battle, I must win!¡¯


    Determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was not overestimating his own strength. In truth, his battle prowess was about equal to the male Shaman. If it was not for that strange beast roar, Su Ming would have definitely not been in such a pathetic state.


    At that moment, he had already found the way to win against that strange sound, and that was¡­ to be the courageous warrior and win!


    "Kill!" Su Ming let out a loud roar, and as he took a leap forward, he flew up from the ground, charging towards the iing male Shaman. The two of them crashed into each other like two arrows that had shot up from the ground.


    BANG!


    Su Ming trembled. Once he fell a few steps back, blood appeared at the corners of his lips, but there was not a hint of hesitation or uncertainty within him. He rushed out once again and crashed into the male Shaman once again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! BANG!


    In the span of a few short breaths, the two of them had already crashed into each other more than a dozen times. The contempt in the male Shaman¡¯s face was gone, reced by a grim look. He could tell that there was something different about Su Ming. The Berserker now was alreadyrgely different from before. He no longer dodged, no longer tried to use his divine abilities, and no longer tried to blindly resist and protect himself.


    There was a determination within him that made the male Shaman fearful. He had a feeling as if he was not going up against a physical body but a gigantic mountain!


    A tall, erect mountain that would never crumble and shatter!


    This did not mean that Su Ming¡¯s power or his physical body had be stronger after he stood up once again. Instead, it was his gaze, his actions, his footsteps, and his expressions. All of these things had turned into an imposing presence, and the source of that presence was Su Ming¡¯s invisible willpower.


    It was as if there was a form of power that was supporting him, no longer allowing him to choose retreat, making him stand and fight to the death rather than take a step back. This willpower had turned into his presence. It was noticeable to other people, and could be especially felt by the male Shaman who was fighting against him.


    "What is courage? Su Ming, answer me."


    Su Ming threw a punch out. As the determination and resolution appeared in his eyes, he remembered something that had happened when he was still in Dark Mountain.


    "Being courageous means not being scared when you encounter wild beasts!" Back then, Su Ming was only a tiny La Su. He answered that question with a young voice.


    "That is a type of courage, but let me tell you, true courage is when you run into a powerful warrior and not retreat. You will rush out and fight to the death!


    "Simrly, when you run into ten powerful warriors, you will react in the same manner, and even when you face a hundred or more powerful warriors, you will still react in the same way! Think about it, Su Ming, if the dayes when you want to protect me and have to stand before me because I am old and no longer able to move, but there are an endless amount of powerful enemies before you¡­


    "Close your eyes and imagine it. If your choice is to stay, then you have understood what it means to be¡­ courageous. This is what I believe to be courage!"


    ¡®Will I die¡­?


    ¡®Will I stay? Perhaps I will, perhaps I won¡¯t. But would I leave? The answer is the same. Perhaps I will, perhaps I won¡¯t.


    ¡®Then I will choose to stay!¡¯


    "Courage is also a type of presence. This is not recklessness. It¡¯s instead a presence akin to a mountain, one that will make your enemies breakdown due to your tenacity.


    "Courage is also a method to subdue your enemies. It is also the characteristic you need to be an upright man when you journey through the world! Su Ming, remember my words¡­ perhaps some day, you will truly understand it."


    Su Ming¡¯s fist rammed into the male Shaman¡¯s right-handed punch. Sharp pain shot up his arm and he felt as if his bones were on the verge of breaking, but not a hint of withdrawal could be seen on Su Ming¡¯s face. He rushed out instead and fought once again against the male Shaman who also did not retreat.


    The more the male Shaman fought, the more fearful he became. Based on his previous deductions, he had already done everything that he usually did in a fight like this. His opponent should have been the same as many of the people he met before. First, their minds would break down, and it would then spread to their bodies. Under his relentless barrage, the desire to retreat would fill their minds and bodies.


    Once this happened, then his victory in the battle would be certain!


    This was his trial as a powerful Battle Shaman - to move forward without stopping! He had to ovee the fear within his heart, crush his enemy¡¯s willpower, destroy the mind of the one who wanted to stop him, then as his enemy¡¯s mind crumbled, he would walk towards his defeated foe!


    "Courage is not recklessness," Su Ming mumbled. As he rushed forward, he swiftly twisted on his feet and imitated the male Shaman¡¯s actions. He swept his leg out at him who did the same thing and swept his leg outwards as well.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. This intense battle had already attracted almost all the attention of the people in the small area in that gigantic battlefield.


    It did not matter whether it was a Shaman or a Berserker, they had all seen Su Ming and the masked man coughing out mouthfuls of blood. The only difference was that one of those mouthfuls of blood had turned into blood mist before the person, and the other mouthful was flowing down along the edge of a mask.


    Su Ming staggered back under the force of the blow when hended on the ground. He shuddered, and at the same time, the male Shaman also took a few steps back for the first time. His gaze when he looked at his opponent was filled with shock.


    Su Ming was still the same Su Ming. His level of cultivation remained the same. His strength remained the same. The only thing different thing about him was that he now had that tenacious presence about him.


    He wanted to win. He had to win!


    There was no need for him to speak. From that determined look in Su Ming¡¯s gaze, from the presence exuded from his body, and from him charging out once again at that moment, anyone who looked towards them could clearly sense Su Ming¡¯s fighting spirit and his determination to win!


    "Fight!" Su Ming said calmly. His voice was not loud, but with the expression on his face, the instant that single word spilled out of his lips, it was as if he had turned into a gigantic ferocious beast. That beast was roaring at the skies, and as it did so, a shocking presence spread through the area.


    The male Shaman gritted his teeth and red appeared in his eyes. With a low growl, he charged out. The instant he closed in on Su Ming, his red eyes flickered. He roared.


    That roar was that strange one that had made had shaken Su Ming¡¯s heart multiple times, bringing out that uncontroble fear within him.


    Almost the instant that roar started, Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled once again. Yet this time, even though that uncontroble and strong wave of fear rose within him again, he did not retreat. He lifted his fist, and without stopping even for an instant, like a sharp arrow that shot through terror, Su Ming took a step forward. Hended before the Shaman who was letting out that roar, then counterattacked!


    That counterattack was Su Ming¡¯s punch! And another punch! And yet another punch!


    Su Ming did not know how many punches he threw. Booming sounds reverberated in the air. For the first time, the masked male Shaman was repeatedly forced back by Su Ming. He took a step back, and yet another, and as he was continuously forced back, his willpower, his confidence, and his steadfast belief as a Battle Shaman were whittled down, bit by bit, breaking down little by little.


    In his eyes, Su Ming had be a true mountain, a giant mountain that could not be crossed over, could not be destroyed!


    "Once you ovee your fears, once you have a taste of what courage is like, how would you feel¡­? I hope that when that timees, I will still be by your side and hear you tell me how you feel." The elder¡¯s kind and affectionate smile appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    As Su Ming continued hurling out punch after punch while going straight up against that strange roar, he found that feeling his elder was speaking of. It was¡­


    ¡®A feeling that I have won against myself.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he spread his arms wide open and no longer chased after the male Shaman. His divine sense spread out abruptly, and the small virescent sword charged out with a whistle. Arge number of lightning balls gathered together and filled the area. Han Mountain Bell also manifested in the form of an illusion to charge straight towards the male Shaman.


    The instant all these divine abilities appeared, they crashed down on the male Shaman who now had arge amount of blood flowing from underneath his mask and whose gaze had be muddled with a hint of disbelief within.


    With a single move, Su Ming also charged out. Booming sounds bellowed into the sky, shaking the ground around the area. After a moment, a scene appeared in those who were watching eyes, one that caused almost everyone within that small area in the battlefield to freeze for a moment.


    In that scene, they saw Su Ming lifting his hand, and in that hand was a head, blood dripping off it. Right then, he slowly took down the mask from that head¡­


    A white mask with a cross shaped crack on it¡­ a Hunter¡¯s mask!

 Chapter 349 — Hunter Su Ming!

    <h4>Chapter 349: Hunter Su Ming!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The spot where Su Ming fought against the masked male Shaman was just an insignificant part of the giant battlefield. Besides the people around them paying attention to them, no one who was located slightly further away was bothered about it.


    Yet even so, the instant Su Ming took the mask from the male Shaman¡¯s head, he caught the attention of all the people within that tiny area.


    Zi Che saw it, Yan Bo saw it, all the members who were still alive in Su Ming¡¯s team also saw it. All the Berserkers in the area saw it as well.


    Simrly, when the head of the Hunter from the Shaman Tribe was lifted up into the air by Su Ming, all the Shamans in the area also saw it.


    "Hunt the Shamans!" Su Ming stood there with the male Shaman¡¯s head lifted in the air and let out a low shout towards the Berserkers near him.


    The instant his voice traveled out, all the Berserkers in the area immediately started shouting with him. Excited fervor appeared on their faces, and their gazes as they looked towards Su Ming were filled with respect.


    There were not many Berserkers in that tiny area, only about several hundred. However, those several hundreds were repeating Su Ming¡¯s words in their cries.


    "Hunt the Shamans!"


    The sounds of battle between several hundreds of people might not catch too much attention in this battlefield. After all, there were simr sounds echoing in the air all around. Yet at that moment, the several hundred of people in that area were letting out the same cry, and because of that, a small wave went through the entire battlefield.


    These several hundred of people were situated at the south of the battlefield between the Shamans and Berserkers. If anyone looked from the sky, they would only see chaos in that gigantic fight, but if they looked closer, they would gradually see something different. This battlefield was actually divided into four sections.


    North, south, east, and west. These four parts were like four big warzones. There was not a clear line dividing these areas, but as the crowd surged into them, they could still somewhat see it.


    The southern warzone had tens of thousands of people fighting against each other. Death and destruction was a constant among them. At the very end of the Berserkers¡¯ crowd was aparatively quiet area. There stood nine Berserkers in ck masks, and they had a pale-faced middle-aged man with no facial hair in the center of their circle to protect him. That man wore a long robe and his hair was untied. His eyes were shining brightly as if they contained the abyss itself.


    He stood there and looked at the battlefield in the south without a single sound. The nine Hunters of the Berserker Tribe blocked off all Shamans from getting closer, allowing the middle-aged man to clear his mind and sense the changes in the entire southern warzone.


    He had been standing there for a long time, as if he had been there since the start of the battle to observe the Berserkers and the Shamans, seemingly to quickly learn and understand some of the arts of war.


    "It has been a long time since we Berserkers¡­ have waged a war like this¡­ The scale of the battles each decade cannot hope topare to this. Those are just child¡¯s y. Even in the battle 100 years ago, and even the one 200 years ago do you seldom find a battle like this urring¡­


    "But now, in the short span of three months, these sort of battles have already urred three times." With a calm expression, the middle-aged man looked at his tribesmen fighting, looked at the savageness among the Shamans, and sighed.


    "There is no meticulous deployment of our soldiers, no assistance offered by any sort of battle formation, no orders given by anymanders¡­ This is chaos, and the only thing we have are small teams fighting their own battles.


    "They are not the only ones learning. While our tribesmen fighting in the battlefield are learning how to survive, people like me are also learning through these battles so that we can quickly master the way to control a gigantic war like this¡­


    "The Shamans must also be doing the same thing." The middle-aged man cast a nce in the Shamans¡¯ direction, but the moment he looked over, immediately, at the edge of the southern warzone, which also happened to be the spot where his gaze fell, several hundreds of people roared at the same time. Their cries thrummed in the air and spread through the warzone.


    "Hunt the Shamans!"


    "Hunt the Shamans!"


    "Hunt the Shamans!"


    Once those voices appeared, they gradually rose in volume, causing them to be heard by more and more Berserkers. When they did, they swept their gazes over to the area, as they continued fighting. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes sparkled and he fixed his gaze on that ce.


    "Go and see what is happening there," he ordered unhurriedly. One of the Hunters from the Berserker Tribe took one step forward with an aloof look and blended into the battlefield in the span of a breath, charging straight towards the spot where the voices of the hundred wereing from.


    The cries of the Berserkers around Su Ming turned into waves of sound while he stood still. As they roared because of his words, with one move, Su Ming appeared beside Zi Che and Yan Bo.


    Zi Che¡¯s face radiated with respect and excitement. Yan Bo was the same. His gaze when he looked at Su Ming was one of respecting from the depths of his soul.


    "Lord Hunter, with you around, we can summon more of our tribesmen to gather on our side, and our strength will be greater!" Yan Bo said excitedly.


    Once Su Ming nodded as a sign of his approval, Yan Bo took a few steps forward and stood behind him, then shouted out highly spirited words to the people engaged in battle around them.


    "My fellow tribesmen, we are only strong when we are many! What are you waiting for?! You saw what Lord Su Ming did! He killed a Hunter from the Shaman Tribe! He is the Berserkers¡¯ Hunter, our Hunter!


    "Let us gather together like five fingers clenching into a fist and kill the Shamans!"


    As Yan Bo¡¯s voice resounded in the air, Su Ming rushed out, turning into a violent gust of wind, charging towards the Shamans.


    The killings continued without stop and blood spilled everywhere. Slowly, all the Berserkers who did not have any enemies by their side in that small area swiftly gathered around Su Ming. After a moment, there were nearly two hundred Berserkers following behind him.


    This crowd stood out in that chaotic battlefield. Su Ming was not skilled in givingmands, neither was this the ce where he wanted to refine himself, but there were always differences between people.


    Yan Bo was incredibly passionate about this, and even Zi Che seemed to be showing some talent in this area. Under the duo¡¯s organization, the near two hundred Berserker team pressed forward boldly, like a long spear traveling through air in that southern warzone!


    Su Ming stood right at the front. His willpower and presence had affected all his followers behind him, making it so that wherever they went, this team became the fastest storm in ughtering Shamans.


    There was no one who would be absolutely safe in such a scattered battlefield like this, and people would instinctively choose to get closer to arger crowd. This instinctive action caused more Berserkers to continuously join Su Ming¡¯s team, as they continued killing and moving forward.


    Yan Bo¡¯s asional roar was also arge reason contributing to this. In that roar, he would tell the others that Su Ming had won against a Hunter from the Shaman Tribe and had be a Berserker Tribe¡¯s Hunter. Those words, along with Su Ming ughtering the Shamans at the forefront, the aloof expression on his face, the determination in his gaze, the white mask hanging on his waist, and all the other factors, were enough to prove that what Yan Bo said was real.


    That mask was Yan Bo and Zi Che¡¯s suggestion. They had advised Su Ming to put it somewhere obvious on his body, because it would perhaps serve as a g for all the Berserkers who were exhausted from all the fighting they had done up to this point to gather together!


    Their numbers grewrger, and when dusk was over, when the booming sounds in the green fog grew louder, the Berserkers following behind already numbered 400.


    Some of these Berserkers were warriors of Sky Mist City, some of them disciples of Western Sea n, some of them his fellow disciples from Freezing Sky n, and some of them were Berserkers from the tribes of various sizes in the Land of South Morning who came to join the battle.


    They came from all sorts of ces. Perhaps before today, they never knew each other, but as they fought, a friendship forged on the battlefield through their flesh and blood was formed. That was a friendship formed through crying out together, bleeding together, and killing together!


    To the entire battlefield, the southern warzone was just a part of it. To the southern warzone, the several hundred Berserkers under Su Ming were also just a part of it, and in fact, they were just a very small part of it.


    However, the power bursting forth from this very small part of the battlefield was incredibly shocking. As they fought, they would perform their familiar shifts under Yan Bo and Zi Che¡¯smand. By doing so, everyone had a chance to rest, had a chance to be safe, and with this method, this team¡¯s battle prowess reached its strongest.


    Every one of them was not worried about being ambushed from the back, because theirrades were right behind them!


    Comrade. A term that surpassed that of a tribesman on a battlefield!


    Besides these things, there was an even more important existence to them that caused their gazes to be gradually filled with determination, their attacks to slowly gain a sharp edge and be fearless - the person who forever moved right at the forefront, the person who never rested¡­ the Hunter Su Ming!


    Su Ming was always there at the very front of the team, as if he was the tip of the it. While fighting, every single step he took forward, it would also mean that the team behind him would also take a step forward.


    He was not used to giving orders and did not speak much, but his existence was the entire 400 man team¡¯s soul, because he gave to them a willpower, one that allowed them to press onward boldly, to not fear death!


    That willpower was even more important than Yan Bo¡¯smands. It was the driving force for all the several hundreds of people to move forward. As long as they saw Su Ming still standing at the very front, then all the Berserkers who were in the team, still alive even after experiencing the war, would follow without hesitation!


    This was a battlefield. This was a ce that did not need any personal feelings, where soldiers did not need to plot against each other, where they did not need to think too much. In fact, it was a ce where they did not even need to think at all.


    Over here, the only thing they needed was a willpower like this. If they had this sort of willpower, then in the eyes of the others, they would look like mes at night that could illuminate the area and attract more people to follow them!


    As Su Ming¡¯s team continued fighting, the middle-aged man continued looking in his direction from theparatively quiet spot in the southern warzone. A brilliant light appeared in his eyes.


    At that moment, there was a Hunter from the Berserker Tribe wearing a ck mask behind him. He spoke in a low voice.


    "His name is Su Ming. He just killed a Hunter from the Shaman Tribe and became our Hunter¡­ They have about 400 people in their team, and if he doesn¡¯t die, the team¡¯s numbers will continue growing."


    "Willpower¡­ willpower¡­ I got it!"


    The glow in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes grew brighter. Because of what was happening at Su Ming¡¯s side, he found a way for the Berserkers to fight!

 Chapter 350 — A Performance for All of Sky Mist!

    <h4>Chapter 350: A Performance for All of Sky Mist!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "He mustn¡¯t die!" the middle-aged man said suddenly. "Make arrangements. Have four of your people bring him to me, " the pale-faced middle-aged man with no facial hair stated. After his words, four of the nine masked Hunters from the Berserker Tribe around him instantly stood up.


    Just as the four people were about to head to where Su Ming was, the middle-aged man suddenly lifted his hand. The four of them paused in their footsteps and turned to look at him with an aloof gaze. They were the Hunters of the Berserker Tribe.


    Even if they were asked to protect this middle-aged man and even if the middle-aged man had extraordinary power, the nine of them belonged to the battlefield. They should be in the battlefield now, killing their enemies to refine their minds. That was why even if they were asked to protect this middle-aged man, the nine of them still remained aloof.


    "Wait. Don¡¯t bring him back just yet. One of you go and tell him that as themander of the southern warzone, I, Zhou De, order him to bring his team¡­ to that ce. No matter what method he uses, he has to ce this thing on the ground there!"


    As the middle-aged man spoke, he lifted his right hand and pointed into the distance. Soon after, a ck cone-shaped object appeared in his palm, and he handed it to an aloof Hunter who walked up to him from behind his back.


    The Hunter took the item and did not wrap his fist in his palm in a greeting or show any form of respect. He simply turned around and walked towards the crowd in the battlefield.


    The middle-aged man waspletely unbothered by the Hunter¡¯s actions. He knew that these people were the strongest warriors within the Berserker Tribe. Indeed, they should not be here but on the battlefield.


    ¡®But you don¡¯t understand. The most important part of the battle is for themanders chosen by Sky Mist City for the four great warzones to grow up quickly¡­ Once we have amander who is qualified enough, there will be much less Berserkers dying¡­¡¯ The middle-aged man shook his head and looked towards the spot where Su Ming was in the southern warzone.


    In his eyes, at that moment, only the spot where Su Ming was in the southern warzone was worthy of his attention. He wanted to find more advantages and disadvantages to the way that team operated.


    Su Ming moved in front and the team of four hundred or so people moved behind him. The crowd swept the area clean, and everywhere they went, there would be blood and carnage. Su Ming¡¯s robes were dyed in blood again and again. His eyes were bloodshot. That bloodshot look was not due to madness but from exhaustion.


    Right now, the sky was beginning to darken, but the battle continued. Su Ming had no idea how long it wouldst. Perhaps it wouldst till night, perhaps it would go on until the next day.


    asionally, there would be arge batch of Berserkers surging in from Sky Mist City. As for the Shamans, asionally, a new tribe would gather together and enter from the back of the battlefield. It looked as if their numbers would never end¡­


    Su Ming took a huge step forward. ck light shone by his side and a hole immediately appeared in the center of a male Shaman¡¯s brows before him. The moment he fell dead to the ground, that ck light returned to Su Ming¡¯s side andid down on his shoulders. It was naturally that strange rod snake.


    That snakey on his shoulder and watched the area cautiously. Due to the murderous aura from its body, no Shaman Beasts darede close to Su Ming¡¯s team.


    There were some who were curious about it, but no one knew the reason for it. Only Su Ming knew that all of this was because of that strange rod insect. He had a lot of guesses to what this creature was, but he still did not have an answer to it.


    However, he knew that this creature was definitely not an ordinary one.


    Just as Su Ming wanted to take another step forward, a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes. He turned his head swiftly towards Sky Mist City, and amidst the crowd fighting against each other in that direction, he saw a Hunter with a ck mask from the Berserker Tribe walking towards them from among the people. As he walked towards them, he would brutally attack all the Shamans in his way and end their lives.


    Even if he chose not to wear a mask, he would still be an incredibly distinct existence in the battlefield should anyone see him, because he had willpower, and that willpower had turned into his presence. That presence was not the same as Su Ming¡¯s indomitable will in moving forward, but it was instead a brutal will.


    When Su Ming turned to look at this person, the Hunter from the Berserker Tribe also saw him. There were several thousands feet between the two people, but that Hunter, he could cross that distance in an instant.


    As the Hunter of the Berserker Tribe got closer, one by one, the people in the team also turned around to respectfully look him walking over towards Su Ming.


    "You have the right to be one of the Hunters of the Berserker Tribe!" This was the first sentence the man spoke to Su Ming once he walked over. "Commander Zhou of the southern warzone has issued you amand. He ordered you to bring your team and head to that ce!"


    As the man spoke, he pointed towards a ce in the distance. That spot was located at the very end of the battlefield - the border. When Su Ming looked over, he saw about a dozen ferocious beasts that were 1,000 feet in size over there, and around these beasts were several hundreds of Shamans.


    In fact, there was a gigantic beast that reached 10,000 feet over there. It was floating in midair and staring at the battlefield on the ground. There was an incredibly peaceful spot over there. Not a single Berserker could be seen several tens of thousands of feet around that area.


    That was as far as Su Ming could see. He could not see who else was within that crowd of Shamans, but he could tell that those Shamans were not fighting. They were just watching the battle unfold before them from a distance, as if they were protecting something within.


    "No matter what method you use, nt this thing over there. You cannot go alone either. Commander Zhou has stressed that you must bring your team with you!" The Hunter from the Berserker Tribe flung out an item he held in his hands, then wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. then turned around and left.


    He might have remained aloof throughout the entire encounter, but as a Hunter, he had incredible willpower, and only those who were absolutely powerful or were hispanions could receive a greeting in the form of a wrapped fist from him.


    Only Hunters could receive the respect of other Hunters!


    Su Ming looked at the item the Hunter from the Berserker Tribe had thrown towards him. It was a ck, cone-shaped thing. There was an eerie chill within it. Besides this particr trait, Su Ming could find no other clues from this item.


    In silence, he stared at the ce where the group of Shamans were in the distance and frowned.


    "Sir, how¡­ should we get there?"


    Wide-eyed, Yan Bo looked towards their destination in the distance. His pupils shrank. The hundreds of Shamans over there were not any ordinary people to begin with, and there was also the matter about the dozen something 1,000 feet ferocious beasts over there, along with the one 10,000 feet ferocious beast floating above.


    "There must someone incredibly important to the Shamans being protected over there¡­ It¡¯s impossible that there are no Hunters from the Shaman Tribe following such a person. If we go there, we¡¯ll definitely run into the Hunters from the Shaman Tribe!" Zi Che said in a low voice.


    "But this is Commander Zhou¡¯s order¡­"


    "Who is Commander Zhou?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    Yan Bo was taken aback. Simrly, the former leaders of their own teams who had joined the four hundred man team standing around were also stunned. All of them gave Su Ming odd looks.


    "Uncle master, this is the southern warzone. We¡¯re all in the southern warzone, and Zhou De was appointed as themander of the southern warzone by Sky Mist City. All of those in the southern warzone must obey hismands.


    "But right till now, he doesn¡¯t seem to have issued any orders¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ve remembered incorrectly." Zi Che quickly ended his exnation.


    "I¡¯ve never heard him issue any orders either¡­"


    "I never heard it¡­"


    The people around them began speaking one after another, but soon, their expressions began changing, because as they started speaking, this crowd of people suddenly realized that Commander Zhou of the southern warzone might very possibly truly not have issued any orders before.


    Right then, this might be the very first time he sent his word, and the ones who received the order was Su Ming and all of them.


    "Do we fight?" Yan Bo hesitated for a moment and looked towards Su Ming. It was difficult for him to make such an important and difficult decision. He had to listen to Su Ming¡¯s thoughts on this.


    He was not the only one. All of Su Ming¡¯s followers around him simultaneously looked towards him and waited for his decision. If Su Ming chose to fight, then they would not retreat. If Su Ming chose not to fight, then perhaps some of them would leave, but there would still be quite arge number of them who would stay.


    After all, they would be defying an order!


    ¡®Just what is the goal of this Commander Zhou¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He did not immediately make a decision, but instead turned around and fixed his gaze in the direction of Sky Mist City. After a moment, he turned around and looked towards his target destination once more.


    He looked at the formidable defences over there, and at the powerful beasts at that ce¡­


    "It¡¯s impossible for us to conquer that ce with our number. If we want to seed, we need more people with us," Su Ming stated unhurriedly.


    Yan Bo nodded. The others around him also agreed to Su Ming¡¯s point of view.


    "Then this Commander Zhou must not have given us an impossible task. There must be a reason to this battle. Perhaps his goal is for us to be stronger and conquer that ce¡­" Su Ming frowned.


    "Could it be that this is a performance!" The person who spoke was a young man who looked rather short and frail standing around them. The young man¡¯s face was covered in blood, but he had a valiant look on his face. His eyes were sparkling as he suddenly spoke.


    Su Ming looked towards that person swiftly, and that young man instinctively scratched his head, feeling slightly nervous. In this short period of time, Su Ming had left behind an incredibly grand image in his heart.


    When Su Ming looked at him, he could not help but be slightly nervous.


    "That¡¯s right, this is a performance, and our audience is this Commander Zhou. Perhaps¡­ there are other people¡­ because that spot is empty. It¡¯s the perfect ce for spectators to watch the entire performance!" Su Ming said. The young man¡¯s words had chased the fog in his mind.


    "We¡­" Yan Mo mumbled uncertainly.


    "We will fight! Why shouldn¡¯t we? Since this is a performance, then we will give them a good performance! What¡¯s the problem with that?!" A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He could not run from this battle, and since that was the case, he might as well fight!


    The moment he shouted his words, the Berserkers who followed him immediately bellowed.


    "Fight!"


    At that moment, Zhou De was looking at the spot where Su Ming was in the southern warzone, and as he looked, deep anticipation appeared in his eyes.


    When he saw Su Ming¡¯s team begin moving towards the spot where he requested them to go, he immediately lifted his hand. There were four wooden slips in his hands. The four wooden slips were instantly engulfed in mes and turned into four long arcs that charged in four directions.


    One of them went to the northern warzone, another went to the western warzone, yet another flew to the eastern warzone, and thest to the capital of Sky Mist!


    AN ANNOUNCEMENT REPEATED FROM THE PREVIOUS CHAPTER FOR THOSE WHO MIGHT HAVE MISSED IT :


    Wonder if all of you have seen that the homepage upload says we are publishing only 13 chaps per week?


    Dunno why it says that, honestly.


    Gemgem and I are both still doing 15 chaps per week, and we are quite a few weeks ahead, so there''s no such thing as ag in our schedule whatsoever or us being unable to keep up to our schedule.


    I suppose it''s a bug, AGAIN.


    But please continue expecting 15 chaps per week from us, no matter what the homepage says. ;3


    IF WE ARE GOING TO CHANGE THE SCHEDULE, WE WILL TELL IN A BLARING ANNOUNCEMENT, IN ALL CAPS, SOMETHING LIKE THIS, AND WE ARE NOT GOING TO JUST CUT DOWN ON THE CHAPS WITHOUT TELLING ALL OF YOU. And now go read the preview underneath.

 Chapter 351 — Attention!

    <h4>Chapter 351: Attention!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thick green fog tumbled about above the gigantic battlefield. Rumbling sounds could be hearding continuously from within. Clearly, the battle inside belonged only to the powerful warriors of the Berserker and Shaman Tribe. They were fighting intensely against each other. The oue of their battle could decide the progression of the battle beneath them. Yet simrly, the battle on the ground could also decide whether these powerful warriors would stay or leave.


    Neither one of them could be absent.


    It could be said that this battle was already divided into two sections since way earlier. One section was in the sky, while the other section was the battle on the ground, and the battle on the ground was then gradually divided by the Berserkers into four different zones, which were the four warzones as per mentioned.


    Su Ming was in the southern warzone.


    At that moment, when Zhou De¡¯s four wooden slips burned up and flew into the sky from the southern warzone, there was an old man who was surrounded and protected by a lot of Berserkers deep in the northern warzone. That old man¡¯s face was filled with wrinkles. He was frowning as he counted with his right hand. asionally, he would take a few steps forward and observe the changes in the entire northern battlefield with brightly burning eyes.


    The area where he stood was not exactly very high. Logically speaking, it should have been difficult for him to see the entire situation of the northern warzone from that spot, but the old man clearly used a unique method to be able to understand most of what was happening without even having the need to look.


    He looked as if he continued calcting with his fingers, he could find thews governing the situation. After a moment, he suddenly raised his head, and in the process of the lifting of a hand, a bone slip appeared on his palm.


    That bone slip was seven inches in length and entirely white. It looked as if it was made from a creature¡¯s tooth. The old man flung that slip out of his hands, and in a sh of white, it charged towards the battlefield in the distance before it disappeared into a spot within it.


    Right after he flung that bone slip out of his hand, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed just as he was about to lower his head and continue calcting with his fingers. A burning wooden slip sliced through the air in a whistle and arrived before him. Once it started floating in front of his head, as the wooden slip burned, the illusionary figure of Zhou De from the southern warzone appeared.


    To the easternmost part of Sky Mist was the eastern warzone, which was the spot right before Sky Mist City and also happened to be the part located right at the end of the entire battlefield. The battles within the eastern warzone were the most intense out of all the other battles on the battlefield. The Berserkers within that warzone also looked stronger and tougher than in the other zones. In fact, if anyone took a closer look, then they would find that there was a sort of order within the eastern warzone.


    The zone might be quiterge, but it felt like aplete entity. The teams fighting there were all doing so meticulously. Orders were repeatedly sent out from the center. There were Hunters who were specially tasked to send the orders of the eastern warzone¡¯smander to the teams.


    The eastern warzone was the area where the number of killings for Shamans were the highest, but simrly, their number of casualties were also the highest. The orders sent to them usually exuded an air of unyielding mercilessness.


    There was a woman standing at the center of this warzone. This woman had long hair that swayed in the wind, and she was dressed in ck. Her eyes were aloof. Standing by her side were around a dozen Hunters from the Berserker Tribe. These Hunters were incredibly respectful of this woman, which was something that could not be found in Zhou De¡¯s side in the southern warzone.


    Yet if anyone looked closely, then they could tell from the masked Hunters¡¯ power and the fluctuations of powering from the Arts they practiced that most of these Hunters came from Western Sea n. Even if there were a few who were not from the n, they would still belong to tribes that were affiliated with Western Sea n.


    The woman¡¯s identity was already widely known, and it was made even more obvious due to her appearance, because she looked incredibly simr to Tian Lan Meng. However, their presences were like two pr opposites.


    She was Tian Lan Meng¡¯s older sister, Tian Lan You!


    Her presence was incredibly simr to Han Fei Zi¡¯s. They were both cold as ice, but there was something different about them as well. Han Fei Zi¡¯s cold demeanor was external, because there was pride within her. That pride was one that was akin to an orchid blooming proudly in an empty valley.


    Tian Lan You¡¯s cold demeanor came from her entire being, whether it be from her actions or from the depths of her soul. She was like a block of ice that would never melt, and due to the ice sealing her soul, some beautiful lines could be seen on her soul. These lines intersected with each other to form an ice flower.


    That ice flower was her.


    While Tian Lan Meng might not be cold, but she also had her own pride. However, along that pride was an elegance, a serenity, an ethereal presence sought after in the Dao she pursued, the one belonging to Immortals!


    Three people. Three different women. Compared to them, Fang Cang Lan seemed rather ordinary. She did not have pride, did not have that aloof indifference, and neither did she have that ethereal elegance, but what she had was a firm and tenacious spirit underneath that water like gentleness.


    At that moment, Tian Lan You held a wooden slip that was no longer burning in her hands. It let out a crack and shattered, turning into ck ash that floated before her. An illusionary figure of Zhou De from the southern warzone appeared in that ck ash.


    "My three fellowmanders, I have a performance here, and I would like to invite the three of you to watch it!" It was a very simple sentence. Once Zhou De finished speaking, his illusion disappeared without a trace.


    The old man from the northern warzone frowned and looked towards the south. As for Tian Lan You, shepletely ignored it and continued standing on her spot to pay attention to her own warzone whilst sending out her cruel orders.


    The western warzone, which was the closest to Sky Mist City and could be said to be the ce that gave the mostplete assurance when it came to the Berserkers¡¯ safety also heard Zhou De¡¯s words from the wooden slip.


    Themander in the western warzone was also a woman. She was Tian Lan Meng. As a citizen of Sky Mist City, she had to be amander just like her older sister and joined this war, one that no one knew how long it wouldst.


    Arge number of the Hunters from the Berserker Tribe beside her were from Freezing Sky n. However, Su Ming had never met these people. They did not seem to havee from Frozen Ice Sky but came to this battlefield with another method to protect Tian Lan Meng.


    Tian Lan Meng looked at Zhou De¡¯s disappearing figure before her and a light crease appeared between her brows. Sheg cast her gaze to the south, an action different from her sister¡¯s cold attitude.


    At the same time, she lifted her right hand and flung it at the space before her. Immediately, crystalline sparks appeared and gathered into a light screen in front of her. Distortions first appeared on the surface of that light screen. After some time, it gradually became clear, and that light screen projected the entire southern warzone within it.


    Tian Lan Meng swept her gaze through the things happening there, and with just one nce, she saw a spot that was clearly different within the southern warzone. There seemed to be a team made up of several hundreds of people over there, and they stuck close to each other as if they were one body as they fought.


    That team stood out like a sore thumbpared to the chaos in other ces.


    Tian Lan Meng lifted her right hand calmly and tapped at a spot on the light screen.


    Once she tapped on it, the southern warzone projected on the light screen grew closer, and as it was magnified, numerous scenes of Berserkers fighting against Shamans could be seen shing on the screen until the sight was eventually fixed on a small area.


    There was a team consisting of nearly 500 people. They moved forward like the wind and coordinated with one another with incredible rapport. There was also an indescribable presence existing among that team.


    ¡®Could it be that Zhou De wants to show me this team?¡¯


    Tian Lan Meng¡¯s gaze swept through the screen and she started observing each and every person in the team. As she looked at them, she lifted her right hand and tapped at the screen once more. The moving pictures became bigger once again and started shifting forward.


    After a moment, the tip of the team appeared in the picture. There was a person over there with lightning swimming all over his body and green light shining next to him. Like a God of War, he rained down death as he charged forward!


    It was this person¡¯s existence that caused this team to press forward fearlessly!


    The instant Tian Lan Meng saw this person, her eyes widened like saucers. Her breathing instinctively quickened and she lifted her right hand swiftly to tap on the God of War¡¯s figure on the light screen.


    The picture became bigger in an instant, and by then, there was only one person to be seen - Su Ming!


    Su Ming was there, moving forward like the wind!


    His long purple hair moved like waves in the air and the blood-red long robes danced in the wind. That familiar look made Tian Lan Meng momentarily stunned, but after that, a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡®He¡¯s¡­ back¡­¡¯ Tian Lan Meng¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Su Ming on the screen, and she continued watching him.


    The threemanders from the four warzones were not the only ones who had noticed Su Ming at that moment. There were also people in Sky Mist City who had turned their attention towards him.


    There were eight old men standing on the walls of Sky Mist City, their gazes gathered on the southern warzone.


    "This child should be the one Zhou De wants us to see!"


    "This child¡¯s willpower is very strong. Could it be that Zhou De wants to deploy a battle strategy focusing on willpower in his area ofmand?"


    "Let¡¯s have a look. Since he has the confidence of showing it to us, then it means that he has some confidence in it."


    "Refining your willpower in the battlefield is nothing new. That¡¯s what our Hunters are doing, but only a few people manage to do it. It¡¯s impossible that he could make the others do the same. I don¡¯t think Zhou De¡¯s n will work."


    It was just as Su Ming predicted. Commander Zhou was not the only one watching this performance of theirs, there were also others who were watching. Perhaps there were still very few people watching them at that exact moment, but perhaps, gradually¡­ there would be more who would notice this¡­ magnificent performance!


    Su Ming took a step forward in the southern warzone. Green light shone on his body, and as the small sword charged out, he lifted his right hand and formed it into the shape of a de, then sliced down three times in three different locations.


    Execution of Three Evils, an Art which could even kill Tai Sui! The three evils were also known as the three murders!


    Between heaven and earth, there were three forces - Separation, Beginning, and Nurture. Separation was known as the evil of theft, Beginning as the evil of disaster, and Nurture as the evil of time! They were also known as the murders of theft, disaster, and time!


    With one sh, cut down theft, then cut down disaster, and finally, cut down time. Cut down all three evils like how the dragon crushes the void!


    After using the Execution of Three Evils several times in the battlefield, Su Ming gradually found out that the Art¡¯s destructive power was not really enough in a mano-a-mano, but in this battlefield, it could bring out amazing effects!


    And with his current level of cultivation, he could already perform all three shes!


    ¡®The battlefield, the origin of all patterns of chaos!¡¯


    As Su Ming moved forward, his eyes sparkled, and he brought his right hand down in a slice for the first time. The evil of theft appeared in the form of ripples that could not be seen with the naked eye, and with Su Ming as its center, those ripples started spreading out madly in all directions.


    ¡®In the eyes of many, winning is the main point of war, but from the patterns in the world, war is all based on a desire to rob and plunder! The winners are the reason for this cmity! My deeper understanding towards the Execution of Three Evils is not the reason why it¡¯s so effective here. It¡¯s because the patterns that set up this ce caused the power of the Execution of Three Evils to increase by several fold!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Once he sliced down with his palm, the ripples started spreading out, and all the Shamans around them who were covered by the spreading ripples would start trembling as if they were shivering.


    The ripples spread in a circr area of several thousands of feet around Su Ming. Once the Shamans within the area started shivering, one by one, their killing intentpletely disappeared. It was as if their hearts had suddenly be heavy, as if their fear of death had instantly increased exponentially.


    Because their evil desire to rob people of their lives had been cut down by Su Ming!


    Without the evil of theft, the massacres stirred up by this battle were struck an invisible blow, and the Shamans were like sailors who lost their ships and were now forced to struggle in an angry sea.


    ¡®The Execution of Three Evils changes the patterns of the world, and as a result, the Art can release a power that can destroy the sky and earth. This arcane power is the power of the patterns in the world!¡¯


    As Su Ming¡¯s power increased, he grew older, went through an increasing amount of things, he gained an even deeper level of understanding of many of the words he did not understand prior to this when he casted the Art.


    ¡®I can cut through the three evils, but I wonder if I can also set them in ce!¡¯ This thought suddenly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, but he had no time to try it out at the moment. He lifted his right hand once again, and as he continued moving forward and ughtering the Shamans, he swung his hand down once again.


    This time, he still cut the air, but as hepleted the sh, the ground under his feet started feeling as if it was trembling, but only he could sense these tremors. The people around him did not even notice it.


    ¡®Separation, Beginning, and Nurture. Beginning is known as the evil of disaster. Its pattern is different from the patterns that make up a person. This event itself is a disaster and has grown into a major catastrophe. Cutting down this catastrophe should originally be a good thing, but in this chaotic set up, once I cut down the evil of disaster, it¡¯ll cause a chain reaction, and it won¡¯t be a blessing but a cmity!¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. For the time being, he still could not see the changes within this small area after cutting down the evil of disaster, but he could already sense that the sky, the earth, even the blood and rocks on the ground, and the wind blowing towards them had seemingly be different.


    This was originally thend of the Shamans, but now, as he stood there, he had a feeling that he was standing on thend of Berserkers. He was not the only one who had that feeling, the hundreds of followers behind him all felt the same way.


    On the other hand, things werergely different on the Shamans¡¯ side. Gradually, as the crowd charged forth, when some arrows flew towards them in a disorderly fashion, when some divine abilities were sessfully evaded by some people and those abilities charged towards this area, Su Ming that once he had cut down the evil of disaster, he had changed the pattern governing the desire to kill in this ce!


    In a bizarre fashion, those arrows and divine abilities all fell on different Shamans like luck was going against them. Being killed by a stray arrow was the highest cause of death in this warzone, and at that moment, all the stray arrows were missing Berserkers and falling on the Shamans.


    Su Ming was shocked to the core, but he did not stop. The final evil among the three evils was that of time. Once he cut it down, a gust of wind blew across thend and surrounded the area, causing the air over there to instantly turn different, and the wounds on the Shamans¡¯ bodies started bing worse!!


    Once the evil of nurture was gone, the sky and earth instantly stopped moving!


    There were many principles that still remained unclear to Su Ming, but he could still tell that once the Execution of Three Evils changed the patterns in this battlefield, what unfolded before his eyes was a strange and astounding power!


    "Kill them!" Zi Che let out a deep roar behind Su Ming. The Berserkers around them following Su Ming swept through thend like a violent gust of wind. Everywhere they passed through, arge amount of Shamans would die.


    Yan Bo followed soon after with a loud roar towards the sky."The Hunter Su Ming is here! We call out to all our fellow Berserkers, gather to us! Join us to gain glory! Join us to hunt the Shamans!"


    Yan Bo was not the only one shouting. Under his arrangements, there were more than a hundred people who shouted along with him. Their voices were like waves that spread throughout the area, causing more Berserkers to join them as their team continued moving forward.


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to Yan Bo¡¯s actions. He was right in front, killing and opening the path, bringing the people behind him to charge towards their destination. Blood and carnage filled the area.


    As the crowd continued moving forward and their team grewrger, under Yan Bo¡¯s arrangement, gradually, it was no longer only one hundred people who shouted, but two hundred!


    The shoutsing from two hundred people were stronger and contained greater piercing force as they reverberated through the battlefield. Soon, the number of people shouting grew to three hundred, causing the waves of sound to thunder in the air in such a manner as if it was shaking the skies.


    When the number of people shouting grew to six hundred, their voices could already envelop the entire southern warzone, causing them be heard by all the Berserkers and the Shamans.


    "The Hunter Su Ming is here¡­"


    "The Hunter Su Ming is here¡­"


    As the waves of sound spread and more people continuously assimted into Su Ming¡¯s team, their numbers reached a thousand. These thousand people were like a crowd that contained an astonishing presence, and with that, this team was like a striking g in the southern warzone, and everywhere they went to, they came with a presence of a tidal wave!


    Most of the time, when the Shamans¡¯ Hunters saw the 1,000 man team with the thunderous roars led by Su Ming, their expressions would change, and they would choose to avoid them. If even their Hunters reacted that way, then it was even more so for the other Shamans.


    "Sir, with my abilities, even with Zi Che working with me, bringing together a thousand man team is my limit. Once we go over thousand people, it¡¯ll be rather difficult to control them. What do you think¡­?" Yan Bo took a few brisk steps forward on the battlefield to arrive behind Su Ming and spoke quickly.


    "A thousand men is fine. We will break through with these people!"


    Su Ming turned around and cast a nce at the group. There was a huge swarm of people gathered behind him. Almost all of the one thousand Berserkers were looking at him. Su Ming did not control this team, but his actions and spirit that pressed on forward boldly gave strength to everyone.


    The disy of his willpower caused all the Berserkers following him to be able to sense it, and under its influence, he became the soul of the team!


    Su Ming averted his gaze. Behind him, Yan Bo and Zi Che went off to pass his orders down the team. After a moment, a loud,sting roar that shook the sky and earth shot out from the mouths of those thousand people. Gradually, they turned into one sound that shook the entire southern warzone, a sound that could even be faintly heard by the other warzones, a note that spoke of eradicating everything!


    This sound was the roars of these thousand people shouting at the same in the loudest voice in their lives!


    "Kill them!"


    With that roar in the air, Su Ming charged forward from the very front of the team, straight towards a more secluded area with hundreds of Shamans in the distance!


    There were hundreds of Shamans over there, several dozens of Hunters, a dozen something ferocious beasts 1,000 feet in size, and a gigantic beast that was 10,000 feet in size. That was¡­ a vital ce to the Shamans!


    The thousand man team followed right behind Su Ming. The crowd moved like a gigantic dragon on the ground, and as they charged forth, that powerful presence of theirs turned into the center of attention!


    Shamans withdrew out of their way, and Berserkers were shocked. Under Su Ming¡¯s guidance, the thousand man team shot forth like a sharp arrow through the southern warzone!


    Zhou De saw all of this. He clenched his fists and his eyes shone brilliantly with anticipation. His breathing had also quickened as he continued watching.


    ¡®Su Ming, let me see, let everyone see just how strong willpower is! This is your performance, it is your fortune that you are in the southern warzone, and this is also my chance¡­


    ¡®If you can be the center of everyone¡¯s attention in this battle, then I will also gain their attention! If you seed, then in the future, the southern warzone will fight in the unique manner where the Hunters will serve as the leaders, forming their own teams. These different Hunters will influence their teams with their willpower and fight!¡¯


    Just as the thousand team led by Su Ming swept through the southern warzone like a violent gust of wind and became an incredibly striking sight, the eyes of the northern warzone¡¯smander began to sparkle. The old man who seemed to be calcting with his fingers did not need to use his eyes to observe things. With a unique Art, he was able to know things as if he had seen them with his own eyes.


    Tian Lan Meng was also paying attention to what was happening at Su Ming¡¯s ce. There was a hint of anxiety on her face as she stared at the light screen before her, or more precisely, at Su Ming inside the screen leading the thousand men with the presence of a roaring tiger and leaving¡­ the southern warzone!


    The eight old men in Sky Mist City who had been talking to each other were all nowpletely silent. All their gazes were trained at the distance, at the long dragon formed by thousand men charging out of the outskirts of the southern warzone!


    As they watched, all the people paying attention to the sight could sense an indomitable spiriting from the head of the dragon and filling up the thousand people within, and that spirit turned into an incredible willpower among them!


    The old man from Freezing Sky n who had taught Su Ming regarding the Art of speed previously at the tip of Frozen Ice Sky was sitting on the sword. He originally did not pay too much attention to the battles in the sky and on the ground; he had his own mission.


    Yet at that moment, he appeared shocked, and his gaze was trained on Su Ming and his thousand men who had charged out of the southern warzone!


    "Su Ming¡­" The old man had extraordinary power and his gaze was like lightning. He could see that the person with the blood soaked robes right at the front of the team¡­ was Su Ming!


    There was also a person sitting on the gigantic mirror belonging to Western Sea n, which was floating in the sky above the southern warzone. That person was a boy, and if Su Ming saw him, he would definitely be able to recognize at first nce that this boy was the Western Sea n member who had appeared during that auction.


    ¡®It¡¯s him¡­¡¯ The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled and his expression changed as he looked at Su Ming traveling on the ground.


    Besides these people, the Berserkers at the edges of the battlefield also saw Su Ming and his team charging out of the southern warzone into thend of the Shamans, straight towards the empty spot in the distance with only several hundreds of Shamans situated there.


    In the eastern warzone, Tian Lan You turned her head around for the first time and looked towards the southern warzone.


    "Foolish!" she said coldly and averted her gaze to continue conducting the battle in the eastern warzone.

 Chapter 352 — I am Su Ming!

    <h4>Chapter 352: I am Su Ming!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There is no right or wrong in a battlefield.


    There is only obedience in a battlefield.


    Since Su Ming chose to join this battle, then he must obey Zhou De¡¯s orders. He had to give a magnificent performance andplete this blood experiment.


    When he rushed out of the southern warzone and appeared on that wide expanse ofnd, the one thousand people followed right behind him. The area where the hundreds of Shamans were was a long distance away.


    He could see the hundreds of Shamans turning their gazes towards them and looking coldly at all of them.


    "Sir, do you want to split up and divide the Shamans¡¯ forces¡­?" Yan Bo¡¯s heart was pounding against his chest. He thought he was acting a little too crazy. He was originally just a nobody that no one paid attention on the battlefield leading a dozen something people to fight for his survival in this battlefield.


    Yet all of these things changed drastically once he ran into Su Ming. When he led a hundred people, he had been satisfied. He had believed that with those hundred men under hismand, he could let them kill more Shamans while increasing their chances of survival to the highest degree.


    However, that satisfaction did notst long. Their followers increased to two hundred, then to three hundred, and their numbers grew evenrger as time went by. This sort of change made Yan Bo excited, but also afraid.


    The instant Commander Zhou¡¯s orders came, there was only a heavy hearted feeling in his heart, along with resignation. He wanted to flee, but the order was as solid as a mountain. Once he retreated, then his tribe would look down on him. He could not retreat.


    Behind him was Sky Mist Barrier. If he retreated, if the others also retreated, then the mes of battle would spread to the entire Berserker Tribe¡­ That was a sight he did not dare picture, even if he continuously told himself that this battle only happened once a century and that this fight was not the final battle.


    He told himself that Sky Mist Barrier would not be breached, but even so, when he truly joined the battle, he was forced to experience the brutality and terror of war.


    Everything was possible.


    "I don¡¯t know the details of how I should lead them. You make the arrangements." Su Ming did not turn his head back. His eyes remained fixed on the Shamans in the distance, and as he moved forward, he spoke in a low voice.


    "Sir, my thoughts are that we don¡¯t need to change our teams. There¡¯s about 100,000 feet from here to there. Let¡¯s charge towards them just like this!" Yan Bo gritted his teeth. He was worried that once they split up, some people would feel shocked by their own actions and begin to feel like withdrawing. If that was the case, it was better to follow behind Su Ming.


    "Are you afraid?!" Su Ming asked.


    "No!" Yan Bo gritted his teeth.


    "I¡¯m not afraid either. At most, I¡¯ll just die!" Zi Che charged out of the crowd and returned to his spot behind Su Ming once he finished sending his orders. As he ran forward, he heard Su Ming and Yan Bo¡¯s conversation, thenughed and shouted his answer by the side.


    Su Ming smiled, and his eyes were filled with fighting spirit. As he charged forward, the one thousand man team shot forward like the wind. That wind started blowing from beyond the area of Sky Mist, and as it blew, it charged straight to the crowd of Shamans.


    100,000 feet, 90,000 feet, 80,000 feet, 70,000 feet!


    As Su Ming and the rest charged, low roars could be hearding from the team. They hadpletely left the battlefield and had by then turned into an incredibly unique and striking existence in the war.


    The instant they were 60,000 feet away from the crowd of Shamans, the Shamans started moving. Five masked Hunters charged forward with around a hundred Shaman warriors behind them, rushing straight towards Su Ming.


    Even if they were not the center of attention of all the people at that moment, they were well on their way towards there! Too many people had cast their gazes on them, especially those from within Sky Mist City. Besides the eight old men on the wall, there were also others who had seen the team that had charged out of the battlefield.


    The tallest building in Sky Mist City was a gigantic cylinder shaped structure. On top of it was a spherical shaped ball that was 1,000 feet in size. It floated above the cylinder, and within the ball was a quiet chamber.


    At that moment, there were three old men sitting cross-legged inside.


    The old man in the middle had dry and dull skin. Only his eyes held a profundity that made him seem as if he had lived for tens of thousands of years. He looked in the direction before him, and if anyone looked from his spot, they would find that there were walls blocking his view. But it was as if the walls of the ball itself were invisible, allowing him to see every single spot on the battlefield clearly.


    His gaze fell on Su Ming¡¯s one thousand man team.


    His eyes weren¡¯t the only ones either. The other two old men beside him also had their gazes fixed on Su Ming¡¯s one thousand man team.


    "Most of the Berserkers in the southern warzone are from my Western Sea n," the blue-robed old man sitting to the right stated, smiling.


    The ck-robed old man sitting to the left let out a cold harrumph once he heard it, but he did not say anything.


    Under their gazes, the hundred something Shamans led by the Hunters from the Shaman Tribe right before Su Ming¡¯s team closed in on them at an incredible speed, and these two armies shed with each other 40,000 feet away from that spot.


    This was an incredibly devastating battle. There might only be a hundred something Shamans, but they were clearly different from the ones Su Ming had met in the battlefield. Their attacks were resolute and their power strikingly different from those back in the warzone. None of these Shamans were weaklings.


    On the other hand, while Su Ming had a lot of people on his side, their levels of cultivation were not the same. If it was not because of Su Ming¡¯s willpower that led them press on without stopping, they would have broken down a long time ago.


    Right then, as both sides shed, nearly a hundred of Su Ming¡¯s men instantly died. Sounds of battle echoed in the air, and the two Hunters from the Shaman Tribe before Su Mingunched a pincer attack on him!


    The two Hunters had power equivalent to those in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Their teamwork stopped Su Ming from advancing, but his left eye remained aloof while shining with fighting spirit, creating a stark contrast to the murderous intent in his right eye.


    The battle had just begun, and almost the moment his team of Berserkers were injured, five more Hunters leading another hundred something Shamans charged forth from 40,000 feet away.


    Their arrival might not have immediately incited war, but it created arge amount of pressure on Su Ming¡¯s team. This pressure was an incredibly brilliant tactic, and its effects could even be said to rival the greatest divine abilities!


    "What a great move!" Yan Bo¡¯s face was soaked in blood. When he saw this sight as he fought, he could only let out a sigh.


    Courage was required to rush out of the warzone, and it was not just a tiny amount that would allow a person to do so. Yet because one thousand people rushed out at the same time, and because Su Ming stood right in front of them, due to the force of his willpower and the generalck of change around them, there would still be people who possessed that amount of courage.


    However, when they rushed out, they had run into obstacles, and in an instant, nearly a hundred of their own died. Once they saw a simr team of Shamans rushing forth from the distance, that invisible amount of pressure was enough to make many a person¡¯s spirits crumble.


    At that moment, before the second wave of Shamans arrived, some of the Berserkers who were located further down the team began to retreat under this fear¡­


    They could see that in the start, there were only several dozens of people who retreated, and after a moment, hundreds of people no longer moved forward but chose to withdraw, and their speed as they moved back grew increasingly quicker, causing the one thousand man team to look as if it had been split in two parts.


    When this scene caught Zhou De¡¯s eyes, disappointment filled him.


    The old man from the northern warzone sighed and shook his head.


    As for Tian Lan Meng, her face was pale. Her gaze was fixed on Su Ming alone.


    Right up to that moment, Tian Lan You from the eastern warzone had only given Su Ming¡¯s team that one nce and that one remark about their foolishness before she no longer paid any attention to them. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s team could not spark even the slightest bit of her interest.


    The eight old men on Sky Mist City remained calm. The long years of their life had given them enough patience to watch the entire performance.


    Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. With a ferocious expression, he rammed his head into the Hunter¡¯s mask before him. At such a close distance, he could see the shock in the masked male Shaman¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ming never stopped moving. He did not choose to stop the people who retreated from the team either. Instead, he used his actions to tell all these people the principle of the courageousness ofing out victorious when two adversaries met and were forced to fight each other.


    ¡®You can retreat once, you can retreat twice, but once you retreat thrice, then even if you don¡¯t die, you have already been abandoned by the battle¡­


    ¡®This sort of person cannot be a powerful warrior! Powerful warriors are the survivors of hundreds of battles. Only they can be remade through life and death experiences!


    ¡®Everyone can be a powerful Berserker!¡¯


    With bloodshot eyes, Su Ming continuously bashed his head against the masked Shaman¡¯s forehead. When the opponent let out a terrified scream and tried to swiftly charge out, Su Ming grabbed that Hunter. With one rip, the Hunter¡¯s body was torn apart and blood sprayed into the air like rain.


    But Su Ming also paid a price for this action. His injuries had worsened!


    "Those who follow me! If you don¡¯t die even after numerous battles, then you¡¯ll have be a powerful warrior!" In that bloody rain, Su Ming shouted his very first sentence ever since he rushed out to face the Shamans.


    Zi Che followed behind him madly, with bloodshot eyes. Yan Bo also followed with a roar. Even if there were deserters behind them, there were still several hundreds of people in the team. These people saw Su Ming¡¯s actions and heard his words.


    This was a battlefield. It was a strange ce. It was strange because it was the easiest ce for conviction, reliance, and respect to form!


    Over here, those with weak willpower would instinctively choose to follow those with strong willpower. This was aw, thew of war!


    "I am Su Ming! I am the Hunter Su Ming! I am the wielder of Sky Mist City¡¯s Night te, Su Ming! I have killed many Shamans, and those who follow me will live and die together with me!"


    Su Ming took a step forward and charged straight towards the other Hunters from the Shaman Tribe. His roars shot out of his throat and reverberated in the air all around them.


    As Su Ming¡¯s shout reached the team, the remaining hundreds of people all lost their reason. At the moment, the matter of life and death, of retreating, and of fear were all tossed far away from their minds. The only thing remaining in their hearts was their own blood, boiling hotly and passionately, only thing they heard were Su Ming¡¯s hoarse shouts ringing in their ears.


    A wave of emotion was brought into y, and as a distinct change happened among them, a willpowering from all the people in the team appeared swiftly in that battlefield like a sharpened sword showing off its edge!


    Zhou De was visibly moved!


    A serious look also appeared in the eyes of the old man in the northern warzone. As for Tian Lan Meng, a brief, mystified look crossed her eyes¡­ She stared at Su Ming, and continued staring¡­ and staring¡­


    Tian Lan You from the eastern warzone turned her head around the second time and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    One of the eight old men on the walls of Sky Mist City suddenly spoke. "Beat the war drums solely for them!"


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Once he spoke, the sounds of war drums shot out swiftly from Sky Mist City. These sounds were filled with fire. They beat only for Su Ming and his team, only roared for Su Ming and his team!


    "Sky Mist City needs a hero, and this battle also needs¡­ a hero of the Berserker Tribe!"

 Chapter 353 — The Signs of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 353: The Signs of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The roars of the war drums thundered in the air. Even the thick green fog in the sky had also started tumbling about even more intensely. It was as if the battle between the powerful warriors within the fog was near conclusion.


    Su Ming and his team of several hundred heard the war drums from Sky Mist City where they stood beyond the battlefield. The fiery war drums were filled with a strong prating force that reverberated through thend and echoed in Su Ming and the other people¡¯s ears.


    "Those who follow me! If you don¡¯t die even after numerous battles, then you¡¯ll have be a powerful warrior!"


    Su Ming¡¯s previous shout had fused with the roars from the war drums, causing the willpower of these hundreds of men to turn into a motivation for them to move forward without fear. At that moment, they had forgotten about death. In their eyes, they only saw Su Ming, only saw him as he continued moving forward.


    Where that figure was, so would his willpower be. Where that figure was, so would that presence be!


    At that moment, they had already attracted arge amount of attention. An increasing number of Berserkers had turned their gazes towards them, and even the aloof Tian Lan You was also looking at them coldly.


    It was the same for Sky Mist City.


    This small team¡¯s performance had now reached its most intense moment. Su Ming charged right in front, and about three hundred people followed behind him, disying an iron will that was like a murderous dragon, a furious tiger that did not care about anything and only charged forward to kill.


    The idea behind the courageous one winning when two adversaries fight against each other could asionally not be aimed at just one person, but also an entire group! Just like now, the hundreds of people right behind Su Ming were precisely like that!


    Their levels of cultivation may not be equal, but they had a presence that allowed them to stare at death with an unflinching gaze!


    "There¡¯s nothing to fear about death!" With blood all over his body, Yan Bo let out a huge roar. He followed behind Su Ming with a ferocious face and started fighting madly.


    The hundred something Shamans may be strong, but no matter how strong they were, there was still a limit. If one person among the hundreds of people following Su Ming could not win against that Shaman, then two of them would fight against him, if two could not make it, then they would fight with three!


    If the three of them could not make it, then the person who was the most grievously injured would definitely grit his teeth and choose to self-destruct. That force triggered by the self-destruction, the thunderous rumbles, and the level of devastation brought by the fights were much more grand but tragicpared to the battles elsewhere.


    Courage was needed for a person to self-destruct. That courage needed was usually more than what was required to kill someone or what was required to be killed. This was a personal choice, and that person would need to struggle with his own thoughts, would need true courage before he could do it.


    Perhaps there would be plenty of times where many people did not have this sort of courage, but on a battlefield, even if someone did not choose to self-destruct, there was a high possibility that he would not be able to leave alive anyway. A true man would rather die and bring his enemy down with him!


    Booming sounds reverberated through the air. The sounds of explosions caused by self-destruction continuously rang out. The vicious smirks before their faces shattered, the final words they said before their bodies exploded drove the others on, stirred up all the Berserkers who were watching them.


    In the midst of the war drums roaring in the air, as the hundreds of Berserkers fought on madly, as Su Ming charged forward right at the forefront of the team, arge number of Shamans died in this close quarter battle!


    Death was just one of the things that happened to them. More importantly, for the first time, their gazes as they looked at Su Ming became tainted with fear.


    It was impossible for them not to fear. In the face of all those eyes filled with madness, in the face of all these people who, if they did not manage to kill them, would definitely choose to rush forward and trigger a self-destruction once they were gravely wounded, how could they¡­ not be afraid?!


    Su Ming¡¯s battle was also horrifying to watch. His right arm was already a bloody mess, and blood poured down from his chest. His hair was in disarray, and a deep sense of fatigue continuously spread through his entire body.


    However, his eyes remained clear. His left eye still retained that aloof gaze, and his right eye was still shining with that bewitching shade of red. His hair had already turned purple due to the blood, and even if it was twilight, he was still eye-catching.


    He had already activated his full speed. As he moved forward in a sh of light and his followers continued chasing after him madly, the group of Shamans remaining after most of theirpanions had died began to crumble!


    It was the breaking down of their minds, a signal that they wanted to back down!


    The remaining thirty odd Shamans, including the two Hunters left, chose to retreat simultaneously. They chose to gather together with the second wave of warriors who were swiftly rushing towards them from the back.


    They were afraid!


    The Berserkers had also paid a huge price. Besides the people who had run away previously, now, there were only a hundred something Berserkers following behind Su Ming.


    These hundred something men were all covered head to toe in blood, were all looking ahead with bloodshot eyes shining with a freezing re, were all¡­ heroes!


    The instant these thirty odd Shamans began retreating, Su Ming panted harshly and lifted his head. Suddenly, he took a huge step forward with his right foot. With that one step, his afterimage was left behind on the ground, but his body seemed to have shot through space itself, and they could see clearly that ayer of blood mist suddenly appeared in the air not too far away from the thirty odd Shamans who were running away. Almost the instant that blood mist appeared, Su Ming, with a brief distortion of his body, stood beside the two Hunters.


    Su Ming¡¯s appearance was incredibly bizarre. Once he appeared, his legs started rapidly turning into a bloody mess. Thatyer of blood mist just now was due to his body being unable to withstand the effects of him activating that sort of speed for far too many times, and thatyer of blood mist appeared when a part of his body exploded.


    Along with his appearance came a strong gust of wind that lifted up the deste air on the ground and charged straight towards the two Hunters from the Shaman Tribe. With a thunderous roar in the air, one of the Hunters was caughtpletely off guard and shivered. What awaited him was his world turning upside down, because his head had been sliced off cleanly by Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    That Hunter should not have been so weak, but his mind had been broken during the previous battle, and he had also seen the reinforcements during his escape. The instant his mind broke down and he became rxed, Su Ming¡¯s extreme speed brought about his doom.


    However, he was still a Hunter. Almost the instant his head was sliced off, his body exploded. He¡¯d chosen to self-destruct when he knew he was already dead.


    The act of the Hunter triggering a self-destruction was borderline madness, because there were other Shamans around him besides Su Ming. Su Ming bore the brunt of the attack, but the instant the force of the explosion rammed into him and he was pushed into a crisis, while he had no idea whether it was just a misconception on his part, but at that brief instant, he had a feeling that the sacrificed bone he obtained from Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor melted a little¡­


    However, it had just melted a tiny little bit. Su Ming did not have time to mull over it. He activated his speed once more and quickly retreated. In a moment, he disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already right in front of the remaining hundred odd Berserkers.


    Almost the instant he appeared, thunderous booms shook the sky and earth. The Hunter¡¯s self-destruction had dragged in many others into the explosion, causing a lot of Shamans around him to be unable to dodge it. Shrill screams of pain filled the air, and about a dozen of them died or were injured.


    Blood flowed down Su Ming¡¯s mouth and he staggered, coughing out a huge mouthful of blood. His face was stark white, and the world before his eyes became clouded. He only managed to hang on after gritting his teeth.


    His heart pounded against his chest. The feeling he had during the explosion made his eyes lit up. By then, he was already very certain. During that instant just now, that bone within his body had indeed melted a little!


    He stood there and looked ahead. Behind him were his hundred followers, and before him were the first wave of Shamans who suffered a huge blow to their numbers, along with the second wave of Shamans who were closing in on them rapidly.


    "Su Ming, the Hunter!"


    "Su Ming, the Hunter!"


    No one could say who exactly was the first to start the chant among the hundred Berserkers behind Su Ming, but soon, almost every single one of them began roaring at the top of their lungs. Their eyes burned with fervor. They had seen Su Ming¡¯s final act, seen that head in Su Ming¡¯s hand right now!


    Zhou De took a deep breath in the southern warzone and a faint smile appeared on his lips. He had seen Su Ming¡¯s final act and heard the mad cries from the hundred Berserkers behind him.


    Tian Lan Meng stared at the light screen before her nkly, looking at a certain figure on it. She looked at his blood soaked robes and the many parts of his body that had turned into a bloody mess, then she bit her lip, was immersed in her own thoughts.


    As for the old man from the northern warzone who had been calcting with his fingers, he had also be visibly affected.


    Only Tian Lan You frowned, remaining as aloof as ever.


    The sounds of the war drums from Sky Mist City grew even more heated. The old men standing on the wall were no longer speaking, but were simply staring at the spot where Su Ming was.


    The three people sitting in the ball floating on the gigantic cone in Sky Mist City had also sunk into silence.


    Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was not the cause for their attention, in their eyes, he was very weak and could be finished off with just one blow. They were looking at the willpower that enveloped the hundred people, the willpower that was brought to them by Su Ming as their leader.


    What they valued was Su Ming¡¯s resolution and determination, along with that courage of his!


    Su Ming handed over the head in his hand to Zi Che, who was standing behind him, and panted harshly. At that moment, the second wave of Shamans were already less than 10,000 feet away from them; they would be here soon.


    Behind him, the hundred Berserkers were already exhausted. They had fought for an entire day, some even longer. Compared to these well rested Shamans, they were at a disadvantage.


    He could already imagine that once the second wave of Shamans rushed over, there would be very few of hispanions left¡­


    Especially when this was only the second wave. There would still be a third wave¡­ and the dozen odd 1,000 feet beasts, and also¡­ the 10,000 feet inferior sacred beast!


    "The performance has ended! Zi Che, Yan Bo, take them and withdraw back to the southern warzone!" A resolute look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes when he suddenly opened his mouth to speak.


    Zi Che was momentarily stunned, and Yan Bo instantly looked towards Su Ming.


    "But sir, Commander Zhou¡­"


    "Retreat!" Su Ming gave Yan Bo a look.


    Su Ming¡¯s one single nce made Yan Bo fall into silence and nod his head. He gritted his teeth, but there was no need for him toy out the order. Su Ming¡¯s words were heard by all the hundred something Berserkers.


    "I want all of you to live. Now, retreat! Zi Che, you move back as well, this is the order of the ninth summit!"


    Zi Che gritted his teeth and nodded.

 Chapter 354 — Dark Light from the Stone Fragment!

    <h4>Chapter 354: Dark Light from the Stone Fragment!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the second wave of Shamans charged over, many people did not expect that the hundred Berserkers behind Su Ming would rapidly retreat under Zi Che and Yan Bo¡¯s lead.


    Almost the moment they chose to retreat, displeasure instantly appeared on Zhou De¡¯s face and he frowned.


    As for the cold Tian Lan You, scorn appeared in her eyes, and she was just about to avert her gaze to no longer pay any attention to them when her pupils suddenly shrank.


    Because she saw one person standing there even as all the other Berserkers retreated. He stood there, right in between the retreating Berserkers and the advancing Shamans. At that moment, this person was like a ravine between the sky and earth, separating the crowd of people who were advancing and retreating!


    Su Ming did not retreat!


    ¡®This is a performance. A bloody performance. Since you want to see it, since all of you want to see it, then there¡¯s no need for so many people to die¡­ I will perform for you!¡¯


    Su Ming stood there and turned his head around to look towards the southern warzone. He could somewhat see that there was a person over there staring at him solemnly.


    ¡®Since I decided to join this battle, then I will do my part. I will obey your orders, but¡­ I will use my own ways to obey them!¡¯ Su Ming averted his gaze from the southern warzone and looked towards Sky Mist City.


    ¡®My actions and will all belong to me! No one, absolutely no one, can interfere with them or impose their will on me. Not Di Tian from the void, not Zhou De from the southern warzone, and if I don¡¯t want to¡­ not even Sky Mist City!¡¯ Besides the blood light and aloofness in Su Ming¡¯s gaze, there was also a wild and untameable will.


    That untameable will was one that would not submit to any of the wishes in the world, it was a light that would not bend down to any power!


    ¡®I have already reachedpletion in the Awakening Realm, and there¡¯s only a slight distance left for me to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but that small distance has always been difficult for me to conquer¡­ What happened just now was definitely not a figment of my imagination¡­ Perhaps this is my chance to break into the Bone Sacrifice Realm from the Awakening Realm!


    ¡®If I canpletely melt that Berserker Bone in my body, then perhaps¡­ I will be able to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm!¡¯


    After going through so many things from Dark Mountain right up to the war between the Shamans and Berserkers now, Su Ming had finally grown up. He was no longer a teenager, but was now a fine young man.


    Not only did his body grow, but his spirit did as well, and due to the birth of his willpower, Su Ming was like a new man who now had determination within him. He had been like a wooden puppet who was bound by a cord, and now, that cord was showing signs of snapping.


    He had obtained his own thoughts, obtained his own will, and obtained the courage to press onward resolutely!


    He turned around and looked at Sky Mist City. Around 7,000 something feet behind him were several Hunters from the Shaman Tribe at the peak of their form, leading over a hundred Shamans. There was a strong will to kill in their eyes.


    These Shamans came like an army and stirred up the dust on the ground that was not overly soiled by blood. As the dust flew into the air, they seemed to have turned into a gigantic and hideous mouth in midair that wanted to devour Su Ming, who was blocking their path as they swept across thend.


    Su Ming had his back against the Shamans. The hundred retreating Berserkers were several thousands of feet before him. As these people retreated, they began to realize one by one that Su Ming did not follow them. Gradually, they slowed down. Some of them even turned back to look at him standing behind them.


    When they saw Su Ming, they also saw the flying dust and the murderous Shamans behind him.


    "Don¡¯t turn back, retreat to the warzone!" Su Ming bellowed.


    There was a will contained within that bellow. Perhaps that will would not be as effective on the other Berserkers, but to these hundred who had followed and fought with him, the existence of that will turned those words into the strongest voice in their lives!


    "Go back to the warzone and wait for me there!" When Su Ming¡¯s voice reached the crowd, he turned around. At that moment, the advancing Shamans were already less than 4,000 feet away from him. They could already see each other¡¯s faces clearly.


    "If you charge forward when you face a powerful warrior, it is a form of courage. If you charge forward when you face hundreds and thousands of powerful warriors, it is still a form of courage¡­ Perhaps some day, you wille to understand how it feels like." Su Ming lowered his head and his elder¡¯s words echoed in his head.


    The Shamans were getting closer. In the blink of an eye, they were already less than 3,000 feet away!


    2,000 feet, 1,500 feet, 1,000 feet!


    The instant these Shamans were only 1,000 feet away from Su Ming, he lifted his head and a low roar flew out through his lips. In an instant, he charged forward.


    ¡®A life and death crisis can make the Berserker Bone in my body melt. I need to be exposed to a stronger danger and go through an even harder trial of life and death. Only then can I make that Berserker Bone meltpletely, and only then can I¡­ attempt to Sacrifice my Bones!¡¯


    At that moment, he reached his absolute fastest speed ever since he joined the war!


    A strong gust of wind howled in the air. Su Ming was so fast that in an instant, he had traveled several hundreds of feet. He was now very close to that group of Shamans.


    ¡®This is a very difficult task toplete. Even if everyone died, it would still be very hard to finish this task¡­ There¡¯s only one way¡­ and that is for me to use this extreme speed to go to that ce and ce this cone there¡­


    ¡®With my speed, it¡¯s not impossible for me to do it. I can even return alive¡­ but the others can¡¯t! Besides, in this sort of danger, that Berserker Bone in me will definitely melt!


    ¡®Faster! I need to be faster!¡¯


    Su Ming shouted in his heart. Banging sounds echoed from within his body. Under his willpower and with that unique method of refinement, his speed increased explosively once more. At the same time, due to the increase of his speed, he could clearly sense that the Berserker Bone in his body melted a tiny little bit.


    ¡®It¡¯s still not enough, I¡¯m still too slow. I have to be faster so that it¡¯ll melt even more!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s felt his spirits lifting. He knew that his theory was correct, and now, the only thought in his head was to be even faster.


    The desire of wanting to be faster fused with his thoughts, turning into his will. With this will, the strange ck stone fragment hanging on his neck suddenly let off a dark light.


    The origins of that stone were unknown, and at that moment, it was glowing with a dark light as if it had sensed Su Ming¡¯s will. It was just like that time when he received his Berserker¡¯s Initiation before Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers. Due to his desire to be a Berserker, that ck stone had shone with a dark light and tricked the statue to acknowledge Su Ming¡¯s blood as good enough to be a Berserker. Right now, the feeling Su Ming obtained from the dark light was the same as the one in the past.


    That dark light shone, and Su Ming suddenly felt as if his body had turned into wind. That feeling came too suddenly, and soon after, his whole body was wrecked with a pain as if he was being ripped apart. His speed increased explosively, and he left behind an afterimage right before the iing Shamans.


    A violent gust of wind howled and blew against them, and pained screams came from among the Shamans. There were even some of them who seemed like they had exploded without reason. The iing gust of wind was so strong that it was like a typhoon.


    After a moment, Su Ming had already appeared behind the crowd consisting of over a hundred Shamans. He did not stop and charged straight towards that 10,000 feet gigantic beast and the spot that the Shamans were protecting.


    Besides the howls of the wind in his ears, Su Ming could hear nothing else when he used that extreme speed. The feeling as if he had turned into wind became stronger.


    However, Su Ming knew that this was definitely not a speed he could achieve. That ck stone fragment had used the same method it did all those years ago when he was in Dark Mountain. It had, in some unique and unknown way, turned him into the wind!


    He was the wind, and even his heart and mind were immersed in the feeling of having turned into it!


    There was no need for him to resist, no need for him to let wind seep through his body, because he had already be a part of it. His will was the wind¡¯s will, and wherever he was, so would the wind be.


    At that moment, he was 35,000 feet away from his destination. Su Ming did not notice that at that same moment he had the feeling as if he had turned into the wind, his body was letting off a dazzling light. That light was as blue as the sky during the day!


    Simrly, he did not notice that as his body shone with that dazzling blue light, the Berserker Bone left behind by Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor in his body was melting away at a nigh inconceivable speed.


    That bone belonged to a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Its existence had let Su Ming manifest almost 1,000 veins and had also let his power increase at a much faster rate in the Awakening Realmpared to the others.


    Right then, there was only a tiny portion left of the bonepared to before, but as it continued rapidly melting away, in an instance, it¡­pletely dissolved!


    As it vanished, arge amount of energy filled Su Ming¡¯s body, causing his power to explode forth and his speed to increase even more.


    But that was not all, as Su Ming¡¯s speed increased, the feeling as if he had be the wind turned stronger. His spine was rapidly absorbing that energy into it, and the blue light on his body actually came from his spine.


    The feeling if he had turned into the wind was not just a figment of his imagination. In truth, at that moment, there was indeed wind stored in his body. That wind should have passed through his body once it crashed into him, but as Su Ming¡¯s spine shone with that blue light, absorbing the energy in his body, the wind did note out from within him, it was instead sucked in at a mad pace by Su his spine. It was as if it had turned into a ck hole!


    Su Ming also did not see that the rolling green fog in the sky was tumbling about intensely like angry waves at sea. As booming sounds continueding from within, a burst of energy seemed to be charging forth from all directions in the sky to press on that green fog that contained the powerful warriors, as if it wanted to crush it.


    Thunderous roars came from the sky. Those violent sounds shook the earth and sky, almost bing the loudest sound in the battlefield at that moment. Many people averted their gazes from Su Ming and instinctively looked towards the sky.


    Yet that one look brought about a wave of shock that not only affected the Berserkers, but the Shamans as well!

 Chapter 355 — The Change in the Sky!

    <h4>Chapter 355: The Change in the Sky!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the green fog tumbled about in the sky, it looked as if a pair of invisible hands were plunged deep into the fog, and with one vicious tear, ripped it apart.


    Thatyer of fog disintegratedpletely, and as it scattered around the area, the three powerful Shamans within retreated with an expression of shock on their faces. The five powerful Berserkers also quickly fell back with the same expression.


    It was as if the green fog in the sky was ripped into shreds in an instant and was tumbling backwards in all directions, and as it did so, the ck sky was revealed!


    In that sky, they could see clearly that there were rays of blue light shooting out towards them from the distance, and as the light appeared, the originally dark sky turned blue! Yet that shade of blue was different from the blue hue of the day. It was a dark blue filled with a strange solemnness.


    At the same time, whistling sounds appeared out of thin air in the sky. Those whistles sounded as if someone was singing, as if someone was roaring, and though people could not discern it, they could still feel an indescribable wave of pressure rapidly gathering in the sky, then descending upon thend and spreading in all directions.


    "The deity statue of Bone Sacrifice!" someone instantly cried out from among the six powerful Berserkers who were falling back in the sky.


    "This is the sign of the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice about to descend upon us. The deity statue from the Great Yu Dynasty is crossing over through space toe here!


    "Someone has reached a breakthrough in the battlefield and has called upon the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice!"


    The six powerful Berserkers were not ignorant fools. With just one nce, they already knew that someone had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm. This should have just been a trivial thing to them, but at that moment, their expressions had revealed that this was definitely not something minor!


    "A normal Berserker breaking through the Awakening Realm to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm definitely won¡¯t be able to summon the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice. The only way for the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice to appear is through¡­ the birth of a Divine General in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!" one of the eight old men watching the sky from the walls of Sky Mist Citymented in a hoarse voice.


    "And this is its true self! If it was just a projection, then it would definitely not have the power to tear apart that fog, neither would it create a pressure so mighty it could put a stop to their battle!


    "This is itsplete, true form! Someone actually managed to summon the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice to reveal itsplete form! From what I can remember, there is only one Berserker who managed to summon the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice in itsplete form in the past one thousand years. Just who is it that managed to summon the deity statue in itsplete form?!"


    "Even if a Divine General in the Bone Sacrifice Realm was to be appointed, only half of its true self would show up. But now¡­ the deity statue is here in itsplete form! In this year, the second True Divinity of the Land of South Morning has appeared!"


    Compared to these powerful Berserkers making their guesses regarding the change in the sky and their knowledge towards it, while some among the tens of thousands of people on the ground already had an inkling of what was happening, most of them were still in a daze and did not know what was happening. They were filled with shock in their hearts as they looked at the sky.


    At that moment, Zhou De had also shifted his gaze to look at the sky. His attention was no longer on Su Ming. On the entire battlefield, only Tian Lan Meng and Su Ming¡¯s hundred followers still had their eyes glued on him.


    Only they were looking in his direction.


    Su Ming¡¯s entire person had turned into a dazzling ray of blue light. That blue light existed in itself. The people could only see the light and not see what was inside it. As that blue light shed, Su Ming¡¯s speed continued increasing, and in an instant, he was already only 10,000 feet away from his destinationpared to the 35,000 feet from a moment ago.


    Everything else had turned into a blurry mess besides his destination in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He only saw a woman 10,000 feet away with groups of people around her to protect her.


    That woman wore a long robe and was also looking at Su Ming elegantly. She was not a breathtaking beauty and could only be called as pretty and clean. There was a colorful feather stuck in her hair, and she wore no other essories in her long locks.


    Her gaze was profound, as if it contained some unknown power that could make all those who fell into her line of sight feel as if they had sank into her eyes and could not get out.


    When Su Ming was 10,000 feet away from the woman with his current speed, the sky had already turned into a dark shade of blue. Under that dark blue hue, the entire sky turned into a giant vortex, and as it spun rapidly, an indescribable pressure descended upon thend swiftly.


    With that pressure, the Shamans and Berserkers on the ground were no longer able to continue fighting. The Berserkers were not the only ones who felt respect growing from the depths of their hearts under that pressure, the Shamans were the same.


    For the first time, a ceasefire had appeared on the battlefield!


    Only Su Ming continued moving towards the only ce that existed in his eyes. However, there were only a few people who were watching. Even most of the Shamans had their eyes turned towards the strange sight in the sky.


    When Su Ming was 8,000 feet away from the woman, a powerful and brilliant light that illuminated the entire ground shone out from the center of the giant vortex in the sky. That light was blue and covered the entirend in an instant.


    Almost the moment that strong blue light illuminated thend, a deity statue of 10,000 feet slowly descended from within the vortex.


    The deity statue¡¯s light shone far and wide. Its face could not be seen clearly, but as it appeared, it was as if even time was forced to stop. That incredible pressure made all the Berserkers on the ground immediately prostrate themselves on the ground.


    They were not the only ones. Visible struggle appeared on the Shamans¡¯ faces, but without being able to control themselves, they also prostrated themselves on the ground. It was as if the existence of the deity statue could make not just the Berserkers revere it, even they had to show their reverence towards it.


    At that moment, if there was a foreigner who looked down from the sky, he would definitely not be able to tell just who was a Berserker and who was a Shaman. They looked as if they belonged to one race and were battling against each other for two different causes.


    The only ones who were not kneeling down were the powerful Berserkers with truly incredible power. They were standing in midair in Sky Mist City, and while their expressions were respectful as they looked at the deity statue in the sky, they were not too deeply awed by its might and pressure.


    Besides these people, the ferocious beasts were also not kneeling down, along with the woman with the long hair dancing in the air. She was standing alone underneath a 10,000 feet sacred beast and in the middle of the dozen over ferocious beasts, while everyone else besides her were prostrating on the ground.


    That woman was even lifting up her hand and picking up a lock of her hair that was dancing in the wind. There was a ring on her finger.


    The Berserker Bone in Su Ming¡¯s body hadpletely dissolved and was absorbed into his spine, which had also sucked in an endless amount of wind. That wind disappeared into Su Ming¡¯s body, causing him to be so fast that with one move, he already appeared 5,000 feet away from that long-haired woman.


    Right then, the eight old men who had their heads lifted as they stood on the walls of Sky Mist City to observe the change in the sky suddenly experienced changes in their expressions. Gradually, looks of disbelief and shock appeared on their faces.


    They were not the only ones who reacted this way. The six powerful Berserkers and the three Shamans all reacted the same way.


    "The pressure¡­ has increased!"


    The pressure that had originally existed in the sky as the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice descended suddenly increased. At the same time, the center of the vortex in the sky suddenly started spinning backwards.


    In an instant, the direction of the vortexpletely changed, but that was not all, the vortex even started spreading in all directions while emitting huge rumbling sounds, surpassing the presence of the deity statue¡¯s appearance. It spread to an area so wide that it did not just go past the entire battlefield, but also went past the entire Sky Mist City.


    "This is¡­ this is the sign of the deity statue of Berserker Soul appearing!" Someone from the eight old men standing on the city walls immediately cried out in surprise.


    As he spoke, a shocking boom came from within the vortex in the sky as if the sky itself had shattered. A small part of a deity statue that could not be described with words slowly peeked out from within.


    It was just one small part, and it already made the entirend tremble, made all nine of the powerful warriors from the Shaman and Berserker Tribes floating in the sky to rapidly retreat and fall to the ground, as if they could no longer stay in midair.


    That small part that was revealed was shining with a brilliant red light, and it could be seen that this was just an edge of the very bottom of this deity statue whose size waspletely unknown. It was just an edge, and it was already showing off such a powerful might. If the entire deity statue descended upon them, then the pressure alone might cause several tens of thousands of people on the battlefield to burst apart.


    The deity statue of Bone Sacrifice and the deity statue of Berserker Soul had appeared together. This sight hadpletely surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations. This strange sight was never recorded in any ancient texts, and when it appeared, it made all those who saw it be struck dumb with awe.


    Once that small part of the deity statue of Berserker Soul came out, the deity statue sank down several inches once again, and even the powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm could not withstand this pressure and were forced to prostrate themselves.


    "Just what is going on? Why is this happening?!"


    "Could it be that someone had just gone straight from the Awakening Realm to the Berserker Soul Realm? This¡­ This is¡­"


    "Just what is the reason behind two deity statues appearing at the same time?!" Just as everyone¡¯s minds were thrown into a confused mess and the war was suspended because of this incident, a small voice came from within Sky Mist City.


    "This is the Wind Berserker¡­ he is the first to receive his legacy¡­"


    That voice was ancient, as if it had traveled far along the passages of time. That voice spread in all directions and fell into all the ears of the powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm. As for the others, they could not hear it.


    "Divine Generals in the Bone Sacrifice Realm are different from the Divine Generals in the Awakening Realm. They have some slight divisions of ss between them, and the True Divinity has the highest ss of them all¡­ The will of the True Divinities had disappeared along with the first God of Berserkers, and their will now only exists in an indistinct haze¡­


    "I have some information regarding the True Divinities remaining in my fragmented memories. There are four sses of True Divinities. The head is Wind, and whates next is Cloud, then Lightning, and finally Fog.


    "Scions of Cloud, Lightning, and Fog have appeared throughout the ages, but the Wind Berserker has never appeared¡­ Now, the scion of the Wind Berserker has appeared.


    "Because only the first scion receiving his legacy from the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice will have the true form of the deity statue of Berserker Soul appearing to anoint him personally¡­ If that person dies, then the subsequent scions of the Wind Berserker won¡¯t find this happening to them."


    When the deity statue of Berserker Soul revealed a small part of itself from the gigantic vortex, Su Ming was less than two thousand feet away from that woman.

 Chapter 356 — Thou Art the Wind Berserker!

    <h4>Chapter 356: Thou Art the Wind Berserker!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Affected by the pressure from the deity statue of Berserker Soul, the dozen odd ferocious beasts lurking around shivered as they knelt down. They did not stop Su Ming. In truth, even without the appearance of the deity statue of Berserker Soul, with that rod snake, Su Ming could still pass through these ferocious beasts safely. This was also the reason why he came alone and why he was not afraid of these creatures.


    In a sh, Su Ming was only a 1,000 feet away from the woman. The 10,000 feet ferocious beast floating in midair was also retreating while shivering under the pressure from the deity statue of Berserker Soul.


    The woman still remained calm. As she looked at Su Ming charging towards her, uncertainty and confusion appeared in her eyes, but in an instant, those emotions turned into surprise.


    "It¡¯s you¡­"


    That was the first sentence spoken by that woman!


    The moment she said those words, aplicated look appeared on her face, along with a hint of pity¡­


    "Destiny¡­"


    At that moment, Su Ming had stirred up a violent gust of wind with that indescribable speed as he charged through the Shamans who had lost all power to resist and were shivering as they prostrated themselves on the ground.


    The instant he arrived at his destination and the very moment he was about to stabbed that ck cone in his hands into the ground, those two phrases, the three words from the woman fell into his ears.


    Destiny!


    It had been a long time since Su Ming had heard that word.


    The instant he heard it, his body trembled, but he did not stop moving his hand and threw the cone onto the ground.


    The woman did not stop him during the entire process. Su Ming did not n to take the woman¡¯s life either, because while the woman was standing along over there, the presenceing from her gave Su Ming the feeling that she was an incredible threat to him, but strangely, even though she was a threat, there was also a hint of familiarity that he could not describe.


    That familiarity was just like when he had met Si Ma Xin in the past and when he met Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor all those years ago¡­


    The two phrases, those three words echoing in his ears made Su Ming¡¯s heart lurch. Just as he was about to retreat once he aplished his task, he lifted his head and looked at that woman.


    Theplicated emotions and pity in the woman¡¯s eyes made a bang go off in Su Ming¡¯s head. This was not the first time he had heard of the word ¡®Destiny¡¯. He had already etched that word into his heart a long time ago, and that was why while he was shocked, the bewilderment andck of knowledge he had when he heard that word from Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was absent.


    Instead, as those rumbles went off in his head, Su Ming¡¯s heart went through an intense transformation; he had finally found another person who called him Destiny!


    This was a chance, a chance that Su Ming had been waiting for a very long time. He was no longer a teenager, neither was he an immature child any longer. He had already experienced many things, and these experiences had allowed him to grow up, to gain his own will.


    "Is my little sister alright¡­?" he suddenly asked, but the instant he opened his mouth and spoke, the ck cone he stabbed on the ground suddenly shone with a ck light. That light shot outwards and covered the entire area, and as if it knew where Su Ming was, it charged towards him.


    A powerful force of absorption came from that ck light. From Su Ming¡¯s experiences, he could tell with one nce that the ck light was not harmful to him. What was contained within was a power akin to that of Relocation.


    Clearly, Zhou De had already thought of a way of retreat for the person carrying out the mission when he gave it to them. Judging by the area it surrounded, the Relocation was not limited to just one person. It could cover all the Berserkers in its area and quickly Relocate them.


    Almost the instant that ck light enveloped Su Ming, the woman heard his question. She was stunned, then gave him an answer that made him feel as if he his soul was devoured by millions of lightning bolts.


    "To her, Dao Chen¡­ You¡­ You¡­" The woman instinctively said the first half of her sentence before her expression suddenly changed drastically. Terror appeared in her eyes and she took a few consecutive steps backwards.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. He had asked that question to test whether the voice in his dreams truly existed and was really connected to him.


    Even though the woman had not finished her sentence, Su Ming had understood.


    His body was swallowed by the ck light, and in an instant, he disappeared from thend.


    The instant Su Ming disappeared, suddenly, a voice that shook the sky and earth came from the deity statue of Berserker Soul that had revealed a small part of itself in the air. There was not a hint of emotion in that voice as it echoed in all directions, only aloofness and mercilessness.


    "Thou art the Wind Berserker¡­ Thou hast fulfilled thews governing the True Divinities set by the first God of Berserkers, I shalt grant thee the name of the Wind Berserker¡­ Make haste to the Great Yu Dynasty and receive the True Spirit¡­"


    When the voice spread in all directions, Su Ming, who had originally disappeared with that ck light, was suddenly surrounded by a ray of blue light and appeared in the sky above the battlefield, right underneath the deity statue of Berserker Soul that had revealed a small part of itself.


    Confusion appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but that confusion soon disappeared. He forced down the emotions that had stirred up due to the woman¡¯s words. Right then, as he looked at the small part of the deity statue revealed under the endless vortex, a strong wave of pressure crashed into him.


    The strength of that pressure was one Su Ming had never encountered in his life, but he could tell that this pressure did nothing to his body. Almost the instant he appeared, the countless number of Berserkers on the ground all saw him appearing, but what they saw was different for each of them!


    Most of the people could only see a piercing blue light. They could not see Su Ming¡¯s face within.


    There were only a few who could see his face. One of them was Zhou De. Tian Lan Meng also saw him, the old Commander of the northern warzone saw him as well, and even Tian Lan You¡¯s expression changed. She, too, saw him.


    The old men from Sky Mist City also saw Su Ming in the sky.


    It should have been the same for the Shamans since the Berserkers saw him, but the moment Su Ming appeared in the sky, a cold harrumph came from within Sky Mist City.


    That harrumph started off weak, but as it begun, it stirred up arge amount of ripples that echoed in the world. If it had been some other time, the appearance of these ripples would not have been anything, but now, with the mighty pressureing from the revtion of a small part of the deity statue of Berserker Soul that seemed to have sealed off all power in the world, it could be seen that the person who let out that sound was incredibly strong¡ªthat cold harrumph had still managed to cause this amount of ripples.


    The sound of that harrumph echoed in the ears of all the powerful Shamans, causing their minds to instantly begin ringing. Their vision became clouded, and as if all their senses had been sealed off, they found themselves unable to see Su Ming!


    If this sort of power was used during the battle just now, it would have brought about miraculous effects, but it never happened. Clearly, casting this sort of divine ability was not easy.


    Su Ming stood in midair and looked at the deity statue that had revealed a small part of itself in that gigantic vortex. He could not hear that harrumph, all he could hear echoing in his ears were the deity statue¡¯s cold words.


    A huge storm had stirred up within him and his heart started pounding against his chest. Among all the living things in thisnd, including this deity statue, only Su Ming himself knew that he was not that Wind Berserker!


    He was not the Wind Berserker, if he was, then it was impossible that he would not have noticed anything prior to this. If he was, then he would have definitely not needed such a long time to understand the concept of speed, he would also not have needed to repeatedly train and refine his body to withstand that sort of speed.


    He was absolutely certain that he was not that so called Wind Berserker!


    However¡­ that deity statue, so mighty that it made him feel like an ant, had just stated without a doubt that he was the Wind Berserker.


    This made Su Ming¡¯s heart race, and at the same time, he remembered how the ck stone had shone with that dark light when he willed himself to be faster so that he could make that Berserker Bone melt.


    It was that dark light that had turned Su Ming into wind, causing his speed to arrive at an extreme pace that had surpassed his previous attempts.


    ¡®Deceiving the world, huh¡­? It tricked Dark Mountain¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers in the past, allowing me to gain the method to practice the Ways of the Berserkers so that I could be a Berserker¡­ and this time¡­ it deceived this deity statue!¡¯ Su Ming was taken aback for a moment, and he found himself somewhat in disbelief.


    ¡®It¡¯s lying to the deity statue so that it thinks I¡¯m the Wind Berserker?¡¯ Just as Su Ming sank into a state of shock, the voice of the deity statue of Berserker Soul appeared in his ears once again.


    "Thou art the first Wind Berserker, by the will of the first God of Berserkers, I shalt grant thee the Provenance of Wind¡­ This item is no longer in the world, and was refined personally by mine own master, the first God of Berserkers¡­"


    As the deity statue¡¯s voice echoed in the air, a crystalline light shot out of the vortex in the sky and went straight towards Su Ming. In an instant, it fused into the center of his brows and started dissolving once it entered his body.


    When it started dissolving, Su Ming trembled. He could feel the presence of wind within his body. The power of that gust of wind was so strong that it dried his throat right when he noticed its presence.


    "Thou art the first Wind Berserker, by the will of the first God of Berserkers, I shalt grant thee the Wind Separation sh Art¡­" That aloof voice echoed in the air, and another ray of crystalline light shot out from the vortex to disappear into the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows.


    "Thou art the first Wind Berserker, by the will of the first God of Berserkers, I shalt grant thee the Crystal of Inheritance¡­"


    The Crystal of Inheritance was clearly an incredibly valuable item. It shone with a dark blue light and descended slowly from within the vortex, then went before Su Ming as if it wanted to fuse into the center of his brows. Yet the moment it touched his forehead, the crystal suddenly started shaking violently as if it wanted to retreat!


    At the same time, a change instantly appeared in the voice of the deity statue of Berserker Soul that seemed to being from within the vortex.


    "Thou art not¡­"


    The instant the deity statue of Berserker Soul spoke, Su Ming swiftly lifted his right hand and grabbed the Crystal of Inheritance that was shivering and withdrawing from his forehead. At the same time, he began rapidly shouting in his heart.


    ¡®Deceive it!¡¯


    The two encounters had allowed Su Ming to gain a vague sense of the ck stone fragment¡¯s other uses. As he shouted in his heart, that stone shone with a dark light once again. During that one single sh, Su Ming had already grabbed the Crystal of Inheritance and put it away into his storage bag.


    "Thou¡­ art the Wind Berserker!"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. He was feeling slightly nervous at the moment, because once the deity statue of Berserker Soul finally finished handing him all the things that belonged to the Wind Berserker, the eyes of the true andplete form of the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice right underneath the small, exposed part of the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice began shining with a brilliant light.


    "Thou art the scion of the Wind Berserker. Thou hast fulfilled the firstw set by the first God of Berserkers for those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, I shalt grant thee¡­ the Southern Barren Square Caldron. Make haste to the Great Yu Dynasty to obtain it¡­"

 Chapter 357 — Bone Sacrifice!

    <h4>Chapter 357: Bone Sacrifice!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The voice belonging to the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice was devoid of emotion and filled with indifference as it echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. Su Ming¡¯s heart was pounding intensely against his chest, and he felt a hint of nervousness within him.


    He was nervous because he knew that all of this should not havee into his possession!


    Yet due to some unforeseen circumstances, all of these things now belongedpletely to him. He also obtained the legacy of the Wind Berserker and everything that belonged to a Wind Berserker because of this.


    The fusion of the Provenance of Wind had especially allowed him to clearly feel a gust of wind that was different from the wind in the world around him. While he might not be able to control that wind at will, once he refined it, he would definitely be able to stir up strong gusts of wind within him that may or may not be the same as the wind in the world.


    Once he managed to do it, then his speed would surely¡­ reach a level so amazing that the mere thought of it was making his heart pound in excitement


    This alone was extraordinary in itself, but he had also obtained the Wind Separation sh Art. That Art had also fused with the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows and was left deeply etched into his memories, like a brand.


    It was the strongest wind rted divine ability among the Berserker Tribe - Wind Separation!


    Su Ming had only nced through the Art in his head, and was already shocked by its level of strength and terrifying presence. Although this Art was not his own creation, but its power was definitely anything but ordinary. After all, this was an Art personally created by the first God of Berserkers, it was a legacy Art he created for the Wind Berserker under hismand!


    Su Ming¡¯s throat was dry, because besides these two things, he had obtained the even more important Crystal of Inheritance. That item was now in his storage bag, and just now, the instant he grabbed it, he sensed the astonishing life force and power within the crystal. If he could obtain that power, then he would definitely be able to instantly reach another level of cultivation!


    It was a pity that the Crystal of Inheritance possessed a strange sensory ability. It was the first to notice that there was something off about Su Ming. If the ck stone fragment had not shone once again with that dark light, he would have been exposed.


    The surprise came too suddenly, and Su Ming felt a little overwhelmed. Once the title of the Wind Berserker was bestowed upon him, the voice of the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice immediately followed suit and reverberated in the air.


    "Thou art the scion of the Wind Berserker. Thou hast fulfilled the secondw set by the first God of Berserkers for those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, I shalt grant thee the illusionary armor of Bone Sacrifice. Make haste to the Great Yu Dynasty to retrieve the true armor¡­"


    As that aloof voice spread out, the blue light on the 10,000 feet deity statue shone and a ray of light shot out from the center of its brows straight towards Su Ming. When it surrounded Su Ming, the Divine General Armor of the Awakening Realm automatically manifested on his body. The ck smoke appeared in the form of threads and swirled around him, fusing rapidly with the blue light.


    The ck smoke and blue light blended with each other. Gradually, that ck shade disappeared, and a dark blue armor appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body. That armor looked incredibly mighty, covering Su Ming from head to toe. In fact, judging by its looks, his armor was about the same as the Divine General Armor he¡¯d seen Bai Chang Zai wearing in the past!


    The Divine General Armor of the Awakening Realm could not even hope to be at the same level as this!


    This was just an illusionary armor to boot. The true armor would definitely be even more outstanding.


    Yet even now, the string of gifts bestowed onto him had not ended¡­


    "Thou art the Wind Berserker¡­"


    "Thou art the Wind Berserker¡­"


    Humming sounds appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. He listened to the words bestowing those gifts to him, but felt that it was a pity that all of them were in the Great Yu Dynasty and that he needed to go and obtain them himself. Yet even so, those gifts were already enough to make all those people who heard go mad with envy.


    "Thou art the scion of the Wind Berserker. Thou hast fulfilled thews set by the first God of Berserkers, thou wilt¡­ Sacrifice thine Bones now!" The 10,000 feet deity statue of Bone Sacrifice spoke with a thunderous voice, then lifted its gigantic right hand and pointed towards Su Ming.


    That gigantic finger looked to be about several dozens of feet in size, and it was charging straight towards Su Ming. Su Ming did not dodge. He already had a simr experience when he Awakened, and he did not want to deny Sacrificing his Bones either. After all, he knew that he did not exactly obtain his identity as the Wind Berserker through the regr way¡­


    ¡®Sacrifice my Bones! I want to Sacrifice my Bones!¡¯ A bright light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He wanted to be stronger, wanted to obtain great power, because only by doing so could he be a powerful Berserker and gain the right to be above all wills!


    Only then could he be his true self and search for the answers he wanted, to open his eyes and look at a world no one else could see!


    That finger closed in on Su Ming in an instant and touched the center of his brows. Although it came charging with an incredibly mighty presence, when it tapped the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, its touch was as gentle as the wind.


    That one touch made Su Ming¡¯s body tremble furiously. He could feel an indescribable wave of energy swiftly surging into his body, charging into him with a force like a hot knife cutting through butter and starting to flow through his veins.


    Once it circted through his body nine times, that wave of energy let out a huge bang and rushed straight into his spine.


    A person¡¯s spine was different when he was an adultpared to the time when he was a child. Normally, a child¡¯s spine was formed by 33 vertebrae, but once that child became an adult, he would only have twenty-six vertebrae.


    But due to the differences between people, there were also some who had a different number.


    Su Ming¡¯s spine was formed by twenty-six vertebrae! The spinal cord formed from twenty-six vertebrae was now trembling under the powering from the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice.


    It absorbed that power, and had even absorbed that Berserker Bone Su Ming had obtained earlier. At the same time, it had also sucked in an endless amount of wind.


    Su Ming¡¯s Qi had dissolved and turned into the power of Awakening when he Awakened in the past. That power of Awakening was stored within his body like blood and flowed through him just like blood. If he needed it, that power would also burst forth from within with incredible strength.


    However, the Bone Sacrifice Realm and Awakening Realm werepletely different from each other. This was not just an increase in power, it was also a change of Realm, and even his body would have to go through an astounding transformation.


    Bone Sacrifice! Bone Sacrifice!


    The meaning of these words was to sacrifice the bone in a Berserker¡¯s body, and that bone was the spine!


    The Ancients of the Berserker Tribe believed that the most important part of a person¡¯s body was the spine. As if connecting the sky and the earth, it allowed a person to stand and allowed people to be known as humans!


    The spine could also let people summon an explosive amount of strength, and at the same time, it was also the pir of the mind. It supported a person¡¯s will and his body. It was the source of everything in a body.


    The Blood Solidification Realm in a Berserker¡¯s cultivation was to continuously manifest their blood veins so that the Berserker Tribe¡¯s source of the power could burst forth from within their body. As they continued gathering that power and as their blood veins increased, it would cause their blood to be purer as if it was refined.


    This was the goal of Blood Solidification. Only by doing so could the power of Awakening be born from that pure blood when a Berserker Awakened, a power that was akin to blood and was stored within the body, a power that could not be seen but could be felt!


    This would be the first time the person would use the power of the Berserker Tribe¡¯s blood, which would allow Awakened Berserkers to fly and draw their own Berserker Mark. With their Berserker Mark, they could stimte the very basic level of power from their blood.


    The Bone Sacrifice Realm was different!


    This Realm required a deeper level of utilization and application towards the power of the Berserker Tribe¡¯s blood. Due to the belief of the Berserker Tribe and the importance they ced on the spine, they ced all the power of Awakening in their bodies onto a piece of bone on the spine with a unique method. At that time, when that bone had absorbed all the power of Awakening, it would go through a transformation, and as it continued to be refined and sacrificed, it would turn into a true Berserker Bone!


    Only then would that Berserker be considered to have entered the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    The powerful Berserkers in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm were not that much different from the Berserkers who attainedpletion in the Awakening Realm. There were still not too many obvious changes. After all, if there was only one bone that was turned into a Berserker Bone, the power of the Bone Sacrifice Realm could not be revealed.


    As long as a Berserker had turned one of the vertebrae into a Berserker Bone, he would be considered to have reached the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm ording to the stage division among the Berserker Tribe. However, it was precisely because of this that the subsequent refinements would be increasingly more difficult.


    When a Berserker obtained his or her second Berserker Bone, then that Berserker would be considered to have arrived at the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice, if he or she wanted to arrive at the peak of the middle stage, then thirteen Berserker Bones were required to do so.


    This was also the reason why Su Ming could kill those in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm and even some in the middle stage. Yet if he ran into the powerful warriors in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, Su Ming¡¯s battle would be incredibly arduous. He would need to use all his attacks in his disposal with all sorts ofbinations to be able to put up a fight.


    Once a person had fourteen Berserker Bones, then he would be considered to be in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. The powerful Berserkers in that stage could be said to be at the most magnificent moment of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Their power could usually turn them into the rulers of an area.


    That sort of glory would reach its peak when they obtained twenty-five Berserker Bones in theter stage of the Realm! In fact, the people in that stage would be considered the strongest among all those below the Berserker Soul Realm!


    This was because thepletion of the Bone Sacrifice Realm was to offer all twenty-six vertebrae in the spinal cord and turn them into true Berserker Bones, and once they did so, it would be as if they had opened a path between heaven, and from a mortal they would be a saint!


    However, the sacrifice of the twenty-sixth Berserker Bone was too difficult. Even if by a pure stroke of luck a Berserker obtained a great opportunity and managed to offer up the twenty-sixth Berserker Bone, once it appeared, he or she must immediately attempt reaching the Berserker Soul Realm.


    There was only one chance!


    If that person seeded, then he or she would arrive at the Berserker Soul Realm and be one of those who had reached the highest level among the four great Realms in the Berserker Tribe. If that person failed, then his or her entire spine would be crushed into dust and disappear into nothing, and he or she would instantly die!


    Thepletion of the Bone Sacrifice Realm was like a cord of life that bound all the Berserkers who had reached that Realm. If they managed to break free, they would turn into saints. If they did not, they would die.


    That was why there were many who did not dare try and were willing to stop at twenty-five Berserker Bones, bing the strongest among all below the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Su Ming had already known about these things regarding the Bone Sacrifice Realm when he was at the ninth summit. As his body shuddered and the deity statue¡¯s power surged into the very first vertebrae at the top of his spine, that piece of bone started transforming rapidly, and gradually, it became different from his other bones.


    It shone with a dazzling blue light that shot out of Su Ming¡¯s body and spread in all directions. If anyone looked from the distance, they would see that his entire body was covered in blue!


    The speed of the transformation was so quick that in the span of a few breaths, that bone was utterly transformed and turned into Su Ming¡¯s very first Berserker Bone!

 Chapter 358 — That 1000th Blood Vein!

    <h4>Chapter 358: That 1000th Blood Vein!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the first Berserker Bone appeared, sweat broke out on Su Ming¡¯s forehead, because during that instant, he felt that everything within him - his blood, his power of Awakening, everything, including his own life force, had surged into that recently appeared Berserker Bone.


    It was as if that Berserker Bone had turned into a void and was devouring everything madly.


    Su Ming¡¯s body started withering away rapidly. His cheeks became sunken and his flesh was shriveling swiftly. In just a few moments, he became thinner.


    Everything about him was absorbed by that Berserker Bone!


    However, Su Ming did not resist. He continued standing there with a calm gaze. That Berserker Bone only stopped absorbing his life force when a third of it was sucked away.


    The instant it stopped, the blue light shining on it gained an intensely piercing re!


    ¡®It just absorbed a third?¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Although he had be thinner and did not have his full strength any longer, he had a feeling, a feeling of power that came because he had obtained that Berserker Bone!


    It may seem contradictory, but in truth, that moment of weakness was only temporary. As for the strength he felt, it was because he had broken through the Awakening Realm and be a true, powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    The entire world had be different in his eyes. Right then, he could see a faint, gigantic shadow in the vortex in the sky, something that he could not see before.


    That was the true self of the deity statue of Berserker Soul hidden within the vortex!


    He saw now that the world was not perfect. There were numerous fine cracks on it that were exuding an ancient presence. These cracks did not just appear, but had existed since the start!


    He also saw He Feng, who he could not find earlier. He had already changed to another body and had turned into another Berserker on the ground. He stood there with sparkling eyes, immersed in his own thoughts. It was as if he did not notice Su Ming¡¯s gaze at all.


    Besides that, Su Ming could also sense a vast amount of power in the world. That power belonged to the world itself. He could see it, but he could not use it.


    "Bone Sacrifice¡­ When you offer up your bone and turn it into a Berserker Bone, you will be able to begin controlling the vast amount of power in the world¡­" Su Ming mumbled and understanding formed in his mind.


    At that moment, silence had washed over the Berserkers and Shamans on the ground. They were looking at the sky, and even though they could not see Su Ming¡¯s face, the strange sight and the deity statue¡¯s cold words allowed them to understand just what sort of fortuitous event that person whose face they could not see was going through.


    They also knew that this person had¡­ broken through the Awakening Realm and arrived¡­ at the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    The Shamans were also watching. The humming sounds were reverberating through the powerful Shamans¡¯ minds, causing them to be unable to see Su Ming¡¯s face. The only people who could see Su Ming were the few people in the Berserker Tribe. However, they could only see his face. Under the pressure of the deity statue, they could not see too many changes happening within Su Ming¡¯s body and could only make their own deductions based on the presence they felt.


    "It has ended¡­ Once he inherits the legacy of the Wind Berserker, he will be a True Divinity of Bone Sacrifice¡­


    "The only person who could make Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor help him conceal his appearance even though the ancestor is in istion can only be the True Divinity of Bone Sacrifice."


    "But he has a long way to go. Inheriting the legacy requires time, bing stronger also requires time. It could depend on him alone whether he can be a powerful Berserker at Bai Chang Zai¡¯s level."


    Tian Lan Meng could also see Su Ming. Joy could be seen in her eyes as she looked at him and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    The cold Tian Lan You was still frowning, but she kept her gaze trained on Su Ming. This was the first time she met this person on this day, but he had already left an incredibly deep impression on her. It did not matter whether it was when he led the charge with his thousand men or when he stayed alone with a steadfast resolution, or even when he had turned into most striking sight in the battlefield, all of these were things she could not ignore.


    However, the person who had the mostplicated feelings would definitely be Zhou De. He never expected that the person he valued and the same person he arranged for the performance this time would turn out to be a True Divinity of Bone Sacrifice!


    "It has ended¡­ He now has a Berserker Bone and has be a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm," someone from the eight old men standing on the walls of Sky Mist City slowly remarked.


    Most of the others had the same opinion. This matter would end here and then, and it would be followed by the two deity statues¡¯ departure. After that, perhaps the battle would continue¡­


    Yet at that very moment, Su Ming, who was right beside the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice, suddenly started shining with an even stronger blue light in the sky. That light was incredibly striking, and as it shone, surprised eyes immediately looked over.


    "This is¡­ the sign of the second Berserker Bone appearing!"


    "Almost everyone who just broke through the Awakening Realm caan only use their power of Awakening toplete the sacrifice of one Berserker Bone. He¡­ could it be that he¡­"


    "What¡¯s his name? Which tribe or n did hee from? How many blood veins did he manifest when he Awakened?!"


    "Could it be that the power of Awakening he managed to umte within himself when he Awakened had far surpassed a normal Awakened Berserker?"


    "That must be. Look at him. He was just a Berserker who had reachedpletion in the Awakening Realm just moments ago, and he could already kill those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. That¡¯s already enough to tell us what is going on!"


    Surprise appeared on the eight old men¡¯s eyes.


    "His name is Su Ming, and he is from Freezing Sky n¡­ When he Awakened, he had manifested 999 blood veins!" That old voice that had spoken just a moment ago traveled out once again from Sky Mist City.


    That voice was still sent out in a manner that only a few limited people among the Berserker Tribe could hear it.


    Once those words were spoken, Tian Lan You¡¯s expression was the first to change. Disbelief appeared on her face, and she was not the only one to react like that. Zhou De reacted in the same manner and even sucked in a sharp breath. The old monsters in the Berserker Soul Realm who would usually not appear but were now in the battlefield as the absolute strongest Berserkers found themselves with a spark in their eyes.


    "When he sacrificed his first Berserker Bone, he had only used up about a third of the power in his body¡­" the old voice said once again, causing all the people who heard to turn their gazes sharply towards Su Ming.


    At that moment, once the first vertebrae in his spine had turned into his first Berserker Bone, the blue light that had been covering Su Ming¡¯s body all along suddenly grew even brighter, and the source of its sudden increase in intensity was his second vertebrae.


    The blue light shining out from the second vertebrae could only mean one thing - when Su Ming Awakened, the power of Awakening that was stored within him had far surpassed the amount contained within a normal Awakened Berserker.


    If they looked into it, they would find that this was directly rted to the fact that Su Ming had 999 blood veins during the Blood Solidification Realm. He was already standing at the very top of the Blood Solidification Realm when he was still at that Realm, and along with the Berserker Bone from Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor contained within him, Su Ming¡¯s power far surpassed all his peers when he Awakened.


    With the addition of his Creation Art and Tian Xie Zi¡¯s guidance, the instant he arrived at the Bone Sacrifice Realm, all the potential within these things exploded forth.


    That was the meaning of letting all his umted strength surge forth at the same time!


    The abundant blood veins during Blood Solidification and the dense power of Awakening in the Awakening Realm had caused Su Ming to have a seventh of his strength remaining afterpleting the sacrifice of his first Berserker Bone. That power was enough for him to offer his second Berserker Bone as a sacrifice!


    After all, he would only be at the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm if he had just one Berserker Bone, but if he had two, then he would be in the middle stage!


    It was not as if there had been no one who managed to do this in Berserker history, but there were just too few people who managed to do it. This required a very solid foundation and an incredibly great stroke of luck. None of these could go missing!


    Right then, as the blue light on Su Ming shone with that intense re, his blood and everything else started withering away once again. Arge amount of his blood and life force were being sucked away at a frightening speed by the second, newly appeared Berserker Bone.


    The first Berserker Bone had only required a third of his blood and life force, but the second Berserker Bone simply continued absorbing those things even after absorbing another third of it in the blink of an eye!


    Clearly, the price required for each new Sacrificed Berserker Bone would increase exponentially.


    Su Ming could feel his body rapidly weakening, but in exchange for that moment of weakness was a great power. The moment the second Berserker Bone was about to appear in his body, it brought about an indescribable feeling, and Su Ming could also sense that vague power in the world even more clearly.


    It was a power that existed everywhere, a power that could not be sensed by those in the Awakening Realm. Only those who had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm would be able to sense it due to the Berserker Bones in their bodies. However, they would need to be in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm to be able to control it even somewhat. Only those in the Berserker Soul Realm would be able topletely control the power of the world!


    Su Ming felt as if he had fused together with the world. It was as if he had be a part of it. Perhaps it could even be said that the world was a part of him now!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ming¡¯s body had alreadyrgely withered away. Just when he appeared so fragile that he looked beyond recognition and there was only a two tenth of life force and blood left within him, the second Berserker Bone finally revealed itselfpletely on his spine.


    The instant it did, Su Ming let out a long howl towards the sky. That howl shook the sky and spread out in all directions, stirring up a wave of ripples that spread out with a rumble.


    The decline of Su Ming¡¯s body and the feeling of power, these two contradictory senses fused together and spread all around him along with that howl.


    Two Berserker Bones!


    The progression of events had far surpassed the expectations of the Berserkers underneath. They had originally thought that Su Ming had reached his limit when he sacrificed the two Berserker Bones.


    Even Su Ming himself had thought the same thing, until¡­


    The moment there was only a two tenth of his blood, life force, and power of Awakening left within him, all the blood vessels in Su Ming¡¯s body swelled up rapidly and appeared on his skin. They looked incredibly hideous, like there were green centipedes crawling all over his body!


    That was what it seemed like, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell that all the blood vessels on Su Ming¡¯s body had grouped together to form a twisted blood vein!


    It was a green vein, a vein that contained fresh blood¡­ It was the vein that Su Ming did not choose to manifest in the past, but in truth, it had stille to him. It was hidden in Su Ming¡¯s blood, and now, it had turned all the blood vessels on his body¡­ into the 1000th blood vein!

 Chapter 359 — Turning Aura to Liquid!

    <h4>Chapter 359: Turning Aura to Liquid!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The 1,000th blood vein!


    It had always existed, but Su Ming did not know about it right up to this moment. If when he arrived at the Bone Sacrifice Realm, he¡¯d been satisfied with just one Berserker Bone, that 1,000th blood vein would not have appeared.


    If he¡¯d chosen to stop after the second Berserker Bone appeared, it would also not have appeared.


    However, even if he did not say anything, his decision was reverberating in his heart like a shout.


    He wanted to be stronger. He wanted to be a powerful warrior, the type that would dominate over all other wills, a presence that no one could control in the world, an untamable person over whose decisions no one could ce any control, whom no one could force to obey to their will!


    He wanted that third Berserker Bone, wanted to fulfill his will when the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice was still there, wanted to use its strength and go forward a few more steps at the moment he had just arrived at this Realm!


    This was Su Ming¡¯s desire!


    That 1,000th blood vein appeared due to his desire. Almost the instant it appeared, the third vertebrae in Su Ming¡¯s spine burst forth with a powerful blue light. That blue light prated through his body and covered a circr area of 1,000 feet around him, causing the sky, the area underneath the vortex, and the side of the deity statue to bepletely dyed in blue!


    "What powerful greed¡­ but it¡¯s a good sort of greed! 1,000 blood veins¡­ 1,000¡­ Send my orders out. Su Ming will now be a Child of Sky Mist!" The old voice from Sky Mist City seemed to be letting out a long peal ofughter that boomed in the air.


    At that moment, all the people who could see Su Ming¡¯s face clearly were shocked to the core.


    "He actually has 1,000 blood veins?! This is something that hasn¡¯t happened in the Berserker Tribe for a very long time!"


    "How could it be possible that we have never heard about him when he has such potential¡­?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter how famous he was previously, from now on, he will be the center of attention in the Land of South Morning!"


    Su Ming did not know what was happening underneath. At that moment, all his attention was ced on the third, recently appeared and rapidly transforming, Berserker Bone.


    At the same time that the Berserker Bone started transforming, the two tenth of his remaining blood and life force were continuously devoured. The appearance of the 1,000th blood vein also delivered arge amount of energy incessantly, and gradually, when all the blood vessels on Su Ming¡¯s emaciated body sank back down and disappeared into his skin, at that instant, a deep wave of weakness filled his entire body.


    Yet it was also at that moment that the third Berserker Bone appeared within him!


    As the three Berserker Bones shone, the powerful feelinging from within them allowed Su Ming to feel the vast amount of power in the world, even if he had his eyes closed.


    He could now sense the power in the world even more clearly now.


    "This power existing in the world¡­ This aura that exists in every corner¡­ I¡­ should be able to use it¡­" Su Ming mumbled. At that moment, he was in a state of weakness he had never been in before. In fact, he felt as if he could be blown away with just one gust of wind. His body was as dried up as a corpse; that was the price of Sacrificing his Bones.


    There was a certain amount of time required before he could recover. However, once he recovered, he would definitely be unable to use a method such as this to manifest another Berserker Bone, because without the strange power existing within the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice to create pressure and solidify his power, it would be impossible for him to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm from the Awakening Realm.


    He had only one chance!


    And it depended on him on just how much he could seize!


    The next time the deity statue appeared would be when Su Ming reached the Berserker Soul Realm. Of course, the premise would be that he managed to reach it and not die when he attainedpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    After all, to most people, theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm was their final target!


    When Su Ming closed his eyes and went on to sense the power of the world, the deity statue of Berserker Soul that had revealed a part of itself started showing signs of disappearing from the vortex in the sky. The deity statue of Bone Sacrifice also started bing transparent, as if it was about to disappear¡­


    The pressure on thend also started fading away. Before long, the world would return to normal, and it would mean that the serendipity Su Ming encountered this time would also be over.


    As the pressure disappeared, some of the people on thend stood up, though with great trouble. However, their eyes still remained fixed on the sky to look at the indistinct person covered in blue light.


    Time passed by, and the deity statue of Berserker Soul in the vortex had mostly disappeared. Judging by its looks, it would fade awaypletely in a moment. The deity statue of Bone Sacrifice was also about to disappearpletely.


    Su Ming still had his eyes shut. He was incredibly weakened at that moment, and he felt exactly like the time before he had be a Berserker and was just a normal tribe member. Yet the more weak his body was, the clearer he could sense the power of the world existing around him.


    He gradually discovered that while he might be weakened, but he¡­ did not seem to bepletely crippled¡­ It was as if there was still a presence existing within him. However, it was very weak and was usually an insignificant existence in his body due to the power of Awakening. However, as the power of Awakening faded, it slowly started to gain prominence.


    That was¡­ the Refined Aura!


    It was the aura stored in the opened path within Su Ming¡¯s body which allowed him to gain his divine sense!


    ¡®This is¡­ the Art of Aura Refinement. It¡¯s the other cultivation method I named after I perceived and learned it from He Feng¡­¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes. He was not sure whether it was a figment of his imagination, but he could feel that the aura in the passages within his body was rather simr to this power in the world.


    This simrity made him recall having a familiar sort of feeling when he first obtained this Refined Aura, and it was the reason why he named this Art Aura Refinement!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. That aura contained within the opened path in his body now stood out prominently to his senses. With a glint shining in his eyes, he opened his mouth and took a deep breath.


    That one inhale allowed him to clearly feel the aura in the passages of his body starting to rapidly circte within him. The instant that aura swiftly circted through his body once, the power of the world surged towards him and he sucked in a huge breath of it.


    That one breath of power from the world made Su Ming¡¯s body suddenly swell up. The life force and blood he¡¯d lost was also somewhat restored.


    But that was not all. More importantly, Su Ming could feel that the aura contained in the passage became several times stronger, and was now swimming through his body rapidly like a dragon.


    Su Ming was slightly puzzled, but he knew that he did not have a lot of time to think about it. The two deity statues were about to disappear. He immediately opened his mouth wide and sucked in another breath.


    This time, once the power of the world went into his mouth, his body filled up and all his blood and life force was instantly restored to full, but at the same time, a sharp pain that was almost unbearable appeared within him.


    Once again, the aura in that opened passage became much stronger, and as it circted within him, it almost connected with the power of the world!


    Almost the moment Su Ming made this move, the expressions of the three powerful Shamans on the ground changed drastically. Their pupils shrank, their eyes were fixated to the sky.


    Although buzzing sounds were going off in their minds and their divine senses seemed to be sealed off, their bodies could still sense the changes within the power of the world. The forceing it charging forward gave them the impression that the person in the sky was not a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but one in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    The expressions of the old Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm also changed to ones filled with disbelief and shock.


    "That¡¯s the power of the world! He can actually control the power of the world!"


    "This is a power only those in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm can marginally use, and only those in the Berserker Soul Realm can control. Just how did he do it?!"


    "There¡¯s something off about him¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s life force and blood recovered, and the feeling as if he was about to explode became stronger, causing him to lift his head and let out a howl towards the sky. When he did so, blue light burst forth from the fourth vertebrae on his spine.


    The instant the blue light spread out, the two deity statues that were about to disappear suddenly stopped vanishing. Instead, they gained physical form once again. As their bodies materialized, Su Ming¡¯s body immediately started withering away under that unique pressure they used to help those who were about to arrive at the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    The blood and life force contained within his recovered body due to the power of the world surging into him were instantly sucked away by the fourth Berserker Bone, and he started shrivelling up at a rapid speed.


    Excitement appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he had never expected that his unintentional act could bring him such great serendipity. His heart pounded against his chest, and when his body started withering away, he opened his mouth towards the sky and sucked in arge breath once again.


    The power of the world surged towards him as he inhaled and was sucked into his mouth. It allowed his body to recover once again, and at the same time, his newly restored life force and blood were absorbed by the fourth Berserker Bone. On the other hand, the aura that was like a dragon coursing through the opened path in his body swelled up, and its head connected with its tail as it continued circting in his body.


    The instant the aura¡¯s head connected with its end, Su Ming closed his eyes and his body lurched forward. Arge amount of ck ooze was immediately forced out of his body, making it seem as if he had just gone through another metamorphosis.


    With that metamorphosis, the opened path in his body instantly swelled up, and the connected aura within it also rapidly merged together. Then, Su Ming sensed that once the aura gathered together as if it was pressed into each other, it started turning into droplets of liquid.


    His aura had turned into liquid!


    His body also changed because of this. He became even more slender than before and lost all the characteristics of a member of the Berserker Tribe. His hair, too, became longer and his skin turned so fair that it looked as clear as crystals. A unique temperament came from within him - it was a quiet air, but at the same time, strangely captivating!


    Right at that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. His gaze held a profundity within that seemed to be able to suck in all things in the world, and at that moment, his temperament became astonishingly simr to that of the female Shaman who had called him Destiny moments ago!


    It was as if they were cut from the same cloth, as if they practiced the same cultivation method!


    It was also at that moment when Su Ming opened his eyes that he finished sacrificing his fourth vertebrae and turned it into a Berserker Bone!


    "If I¡¯m going to aim for something, then I¡¯ll definitely¡­ aim high." Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the two deity statues above him. A hint of madness appeared in his gaze as he mumbled under his breath.

 Chapter 360 — Power of the God of Berserkers!

    <h4>Chapter 360: Power of the God of Berserkers!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming spread his arms wide. He had already tried to absorb that power from the world once again, but once the aura in that opened path in his body turned into liquid, it seemed to have temporarily be saturated and could not take in anymore power.


    Yet Su Ming did not want to give up just like that. While staring at the two deity statues that were gradually fading away once again, a glint appeared in his eyes and arge amount of lightning started swimming all over his body.


    In the blink of an eye, those lightning sparks covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body, causing that blue armor of Bone Sacrifice on him to be filled with crackling bolts that wandered all around it.


    ¡®Since there¡¯s a Wind Berserker and a Fire Berserker, then could there be a Lightning Berserker? It¡¯s a pity that the Fire Berserkers have been destroyed by the God of Berserkers from what I remember, so I can¡¯t reveal that power easily under the deity statues.


    ¡®If that is the case, I only fulfill the criteria of the Lightning Berserker. I just don¡¯t know whether Lightning Berserkers existed under themand of the first God of Berserkers.¡¯ Lightning sparks shed all over Su Ming¡¯s body and thunder roared with an intensity that shook everything in all directions.


    The appearance of lightning on his body instantly caught the attention of all the people on the ground. Although most of them could not see his face, they could still clearly see the bolts of lightning and hear the crashes of thunder.


    "What¡­ What does he want to do?"


    That was the question that arose within almost all of their hearts.


    The people who could see Su Ming¡¯s face clearly were also surprised and baffled by his actions¡­


    ¡®Deceive it!¡¯ Su Ming cried out in his heart, turning that cry into wind and pushing it into the ck stone fragment. The stone instantly started glowing with a dark light that covered Su Ming swiftly before it disappeared.


    The instant it did so, the bolts of lightning on Su Ming¡¯s body instantly becamerger by several dozens of fold. Then they started spreading, and in a blink of an eye, they had already covered a circr area of nearly 10,000 feet!


    It looked staggering!


    However, Su Ming knew that this was all fake. It would be incredibly difficult for his Origin Vessel to call out such powerful lightning. All of this was a mere illusion and contained no power.


    Nheless, his heart was racing against his chest. He stared at the deity statue of Berserker Soul, but before him, the deity statue of Berserker Soul did not show any signs of stopping in gradually fusing into with vortex in the sky and dissolving.


    Disappointment appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he sighed.


    ¡®Looks like there¡¯s no such thing as a Lightning Berserker¡­¡¯


    Yet at that very moment, the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice that should have also disappeared started rapidly gaining physical form from its initial dissolving state. The pressure that hadrgely vanished prior to this instantly reappeared right away!


    The gigantic deity statue slowly turned its head around and looked at Su Ming.


    "Thou art the Lightning Berserker¡­"


    The moment these five words were said, extreme ecstasy appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. However, the entire battlefield on the ground experienced an emotion different from his ecstasy. The instant those five words were said, a powerful buzzing sound broke out on the battlefield on the ground!!


    It was a storm that was created once all those gazes filled with disbelief and cries of surprise filled with inconceivability fused together!


    "Lightning Berserker? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be the Wind Berserker? Why did he turn into a Lightning Berserker now?!"


    "This¡­ This is¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s the Wind Berserker and the Lightning Berserker at the same time?!"


    "How could this be?!"


    The eight old men on the city walls sucked in a sharp breath and shock appeared on their faces. They looked at each other with confusion.


    "The Wind Berserker and Lightning Berserker are the same¡­"


    Just as all of them were caught in a state of disbelief, the 10,000 feet deity statue of Bone Sacrifice in the sky spoke with a thunderous voice that reverberated through the air.


    "Thou art the Lightning Berserker¡­ Thou hast fulfilled the firstw set by the first God of Berserkers. Thou art not the first scion, but for that, I shalt grant thee the Origin of Lightning¡­" As the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice spoke, it lifted its right hand as if it was grabbing something from the sky. Instantly, thunder rumbled and a bright red bolt of lightning appeared on the deity statue¡¯s right hand. It flung that bolt of lightning towards Su Ming.


    The red bolt of lightning howled as it charged, and in the midst of all the excitement Su Ming felt in his heart, it seeped into the center of his brows and disappeared.


    "Thou art the Lightning Berserker. Thou hast fulfilled the secondw set by the first God of Berserkers. I shalt grant thee¡­ the Nine Thunderous Destruction Art¡­


    "Thou art the Lightning Berserker, I shalt grant thee¡­ the Crystal of Inheritance¡­" When the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice spoke up to that point, it suddenly stopped and sank into silence.


    It only started speaking once again after a long while.


    "The Lightning Berserker already exists¡­ In ordance to the thirdw set by the first God of Berserkers, the Crystal shalt be split into two, and will only be whole once again when they fuse together¡­" Those words were followed suit by the deity statue lifting its right hand once again and seizing the air. A crystal that was half the size of a fist immediately appeared in its hand. That crystal shone with sparks of lightning, and there was even some blood on it.


    The deity statue flung the crystal out, and it charged straight towards Su Ming. Due to the incident that happened when he was appointed the Wind Berserker, Su Ming took a step forward without any hesitation and grabbed the remaining half of the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance. The instant his hand touched it, a shocking, thunderous boom resounded in his head.


    That thunderp contained a roar that seemed to have traveled from a distantnd. That voice was filled with a sort of madness, and dripped with hatred along with murderous intent.


    "I am Chi Lei Tian from the Eastern Wastnds. I don¡¯t care who you are and I don¡¯t care what method you used to snatch away half of my Lightning Crystal, you¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll definitely find you! Give me back my Lightning Crystal!"


    The hatred contained within that voice seemed to have passed through space itself, causing Su Ming to feel shocked. A glint appeared in his eyes and he tightened his grip around the Lightning Crystal, then put it away into his storage bag.


    "Thou art the Lightning Berserker and also the Wind Berserker¡­ Thou hast fulfilled the first requirement of the nine requirements to inherit the power of the first God of Berserkers. I shalt grant thee a portion of the power belonging to the God of Berserkers¡­ This power can be used twice to destroy heaven and earth!"


    The final words spoken by the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice could be heard by all the people on thend, and in that instant, it was as if their voices were swallowed by thunder. An abrupt silence fell among all of them.


    The deity statue of Bone Sacrifice lifted its right hand and its entire right arm turned to dust. Within it was a strand of hair that charged towards Su Ming. It was just a strand of hair, and it already gave Su Ming a feeling that the sky had crumbled and the earth had cracked. A booming sound went off in his head, and he found himself barely able to stand.


    If he as the receiver felt that way, then it was much more so for the others. The instant that strand of hair appeared, all the people underneath could not help but prostrate themselves on the ground once more. Even that long-haired woman turned pale, and as her body trembled, she was forced to kneel down.


    Even the old monsters in the Berserker Soul Realm were forced to do so!


    There was no one onnd who was not prostrating on the ground. Even the ferocious beasts were doing the same thing!


    Su Ming stared at the strand of hairing towards him nkly. It tied itself around his right index finger nine times, making it seem as if it was deeply etched into his finger.


    A power that made Su Ming¡¯s skin crawl burst forth from that finger. The strength of that power was so great that it gave him the false impression that he could blow apart the sky with one jab of that finger, and with another jab, destroy the earth.


    This was a small portion of the power belonging to the first God of Berserkers!


    It was also at that instant that Su Ming knew he took too much. Even if he had obtained the legacy of the Lightning Berserker, it would still had been fine for him. He could have continued staying there and not be worried about those from the Berserker Tribe harboring ill will towards him.


    However¡­ he did not expect that once he obtained the legacy of the Lightning Berserker, he would be able to draw forth words that could make all Berserkers go mad - the legacy of the first God of Berserkers!


    The legacy of the first God of Berserkers could only mean one thing. It could even be said that all Berserkers knew clearly what it meant - a new God of Berserkers!


    It was especially so for the old monsters in the Berserker Soul Realm. The appeal of bing the God of Berserkers could be said to have overridden all their other desires. Perhaps after the first God of Berserkers died, not a single person who had be the scion of two True Divinities had appeared over a long period of time. That was also why no one had been able to fulfill the first rule set to inherit the power of the first God of Berserkers.


    Then it was only natural that no one knew the first God of Berserkers had left behind such a legacy!


    This would be a piece of information that would cause a stir in the entire Land of South Morning. It would be known to all the powerful Berserkers in South Morning, and that information would spread among the Shamans in a very short period of time and cause a sensation as well.


    This would mean that he, Su Ming, would be thrown into an indescribable situation!


    The price of this would be that he would have to face death with every move he took, and it would be far more dangerous for himpared to the battles during war. The Shamans would definitely want to kill him just in case!


    There would definitely be a lot of people who would want to capture him among the Berserkers as well. After all, Su Ming was the only one who had ever fulfilled the first rule among the nine rules set to inherit the power of the first God of Berserkers. They might be able to find more clues from his person.


    Even if those were just clues, it was enough to drive a person mad.


    It was a heavy price, but it also gave Su Ming ample rewards. Although it was just two jabs, the power of the first God of Berserkersing from Su Ming¡¯ right index finger at the moment made him believe wholeheartedly that even those in the Berserker Soul Realm would turn into dust under the power of that jab!


    ¡®It¡¯s a bloody legacy¡­ This is a trial for the scion, a cruel trial!¡¯ A pained expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, but he absolutely would not choose to regret it, even if he could already clearly feel the greed within the pairs of eyes looking towards him from the ground.


    ¡®I can¡¯t return to Sky Mist City¡­¡¯ Something shed past Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At that moment, the four Berserker Bones in his body had reached the peak of their power due to the liquefied aura in the passages within his body. His fatigue was gone and his condition had recovered.


    ¡®I can¡¯t return to thend of the Berserkers for some time¡­ Even if ninth summit is around, I¡¯ll very likely cause them trouble, since this matter is too big¡­ The Shamans. I have to go to thend of the Shamans. Over there, I¡¯ll train and refine my body and increase my power. When the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrives, the entire Land of South Morning will descend into chaos. At that time, there will be very few people who will pay attention to me.¡¯


    A decision immediately formed in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡®I need a chance. I chance to leave this ce¡­¡¯


    The entire battlefield was now swathed in a death-like silence. Only heavy breathing could be heard. By Su Ming¡¯s side in the sky, the 10,000 feet deity statue of Bone Sacrifice who had lost its right arm was slowly vanishing, gradually turning semi-transparent. It looked as if it was about to disappear into the sky.


    Right at the instant it was about to do so and the sky was about to return to normal, suddenly, a thickyer of ck fog that connected the sky shot out from thend belonging to the Shamans.


    That fog tumbled about, and a shocking, piercing shriek came from within it. Then, suddenly, a long spear shot out from within that fog. With a presence so great that it had practically never been seen before, it rushed forth. Its target was not Su Ming¡­ but the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice that was about to disappear right beside him!

 Chapter 361 — Leaving the Battlefield!

    <h4>Chapter 361: Leaving the Battlefield!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There might be people existing in the world who had the guts to attack the deity statues, but they were rare and few in between. Within the Land of South Morning, there were naturally no Berserkers who had this sort of presence and this sort of courage, and there was only person among the Shamans who had this sort of power and presence!


    That person was the strongest among the Shamans, whose level of cultivation had broken through End, the Great Patriarch who was the pinnacle of the Shaman Tribe!


    Only he would have this sort of presence, he who had fought alone against the three great Berserkers in the past, and though gravely injured, had not died, had only fallen into deep sleep!


    He was also the only one who would not care about Su Ming being the scion of the first God of Berserkers and would throw that spear out in an attempt to destroy the statue of the God of Berserkers, because he was the Great Patriarch who wanted to prevent all future Berserkers from ever entering the Bone Sacrifice Realm forever!


    That spear sliced through the air, and wherever it went, the sky would seem to be split apart, revealing arge crack. With a presence that was difficult to describe with words, that spear appeared right before the disappearing deity statue of Bone Sacrifice with a whistle and crashed into it.


    There were no ripples, neither were there any rumbles. The deity statue of Bone Sacrifice might have been pierced through by that spear, but there was not a hint of damage on it. It merely cast a freezing re at that ck fog before it vanished without a trace.


    "If our deity statues could be destroyed so easily, the Berserker Tribe would have not have existed till this date. If the Immortals can¡¯t do it, then how could you, you old Mo Luo? You¡¯re just a dog of the Immortals!" an old voice stated from Sky Mist City. At the same time, a middle-aged man in long blue robes walked into the sky.


    He did not look old, but his eyes contained an aged an ancient look that was formed after living through an endless amount of time. He looked very handsome, and his features looked rather simr to Tian Lan Meng.


    "Besides, only some of your clones have woken up. Your real body must still be asleep, yes? Do you think that with just a clone, you can step into Sky Mist City?!" As the middle-aged man spoke, he walked into the sky and stood beside Su Ming, who was just about to retreat.


    "Back down and go to Sky Mist City. I have some questions to ask youter." The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a tone in his voice that said he would not tolerate any disobedience. His eyes also casually swept past the strand of hair wound around Su Ming¡¯s right index finger.


    Respect appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face along with a hint of fear. He quickly lowered his head and obeyed, then obediently backed down to fly towards Sky Mist City.


    Almost the instant he did so, a cold snort came from the fog where the long spear had rushed out. With a whistle, that fog charged straight towards the blue-robed middle-aged man. The sky instantly shuddered, and the battle resumed.


    The three powerful Shamans followed suit at the same time to finish the fight that was interrupted just now and started shing against the six Berserkers in the sky.


    The people from the two races on the ground also started fighting against each other once again.


    Right then, a loud screech burst forth from thend of the Shamans. It was the mackerel pike that swam in the sea of clouds which Su Ming had seen during the day!


    The size of the mackerel pike could not be measured by feet. At that moment, it had revealed a part of its body from the horizon in the distance, along with an astounding presence. The woman standing on it held a green bamboo with some holes in it. She ced it by her lips and blew gently into it and a string of notes drifted into the air.


    The instant those notes echoed in the air, the vengeful spirits of the dead from the entire battlefield started gathering out of nowhere. The corpses littered everywhere on the ground also started crawling up slowly. A thick aura of death enveloped the area in an instant.


    The sounds of battle thundered viciously in the battlefield. The appearance of the mackerel pike had also caught the attention of the eight old men from the walls on Sky Mist City. The instant chaos appeared on the battlefield due to the gathering of the aura of death and the corpses who started crawling up, Su Ming, who was flying towards Sky Mist City, suddenly stopped moving.


    His eyes sparkled, and without a moment of hesitation, he quickly changed his direction. With his full speed, he turned into a long arc and charged towards the southern warzone.


    His action still caught some attention even with the chaos happening on the ground, but because he was going to the southern warzone, most of the people who were keeping close watch on him became uncertain.


    By the time doubt rose within these people who were watching him, Su Ming had already arrived at the southern warzone. He stopped for a while, disappearing into the fighting crowd, then with one move, he reappeared on the other side of the crowd,ing face to face with a Shaman who came forth to kill him. Su Ming walked past him, and when he did so, his fist shot out like a gust of wind, and he struck the Shaman¡¯s chest, causing the man¡¯s body to tremble and cough out blood. Then he fell to ground dead.


    Su Ming was very cautious. He had no idea just how many people were watching. Even if he was moving quickly through the crowd, he could only shake of those who were not that strong. The true powerful warriors, especially those in the Berserker Soul Realm, could somewhat lock onto his position. If he did anything out of hand, someone would definitelye searching for him.


    The battlefield was in a slight state of chaos at that moment. The vengeful spirits that filled the air, the corpses that crawled up from the ground, and the aura of death that surrounded them caused the area to turn hazy. Su Ming fought without stop, just like the other Berserkers.


    It was as if he did not return to Sky Mist City because he wanted to continue fighting, not because he was trying to run away or anything. Gradually, as Su Ming continued moving, he seemed to have arrived at the edge of the southern warzone by chance. When he arrived at that ce, a distinct, uneasy feeling filled his senses, as if there were ants running down his entire back. Clearly, this was a sign that there were powerful warriors watching him from some unknown spot, and their gazes were filled with hostility, or else he would not be having this feeling.


    Without batting an eye, Su Ming retreated with a fellow Berserker by his side who had killed until he lost control of his reason.


    ¡®It¡¯s just as I expected, I¡¯m in trouble because I have something precious¡­¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡®I need a chance, a chance where everyone¡¯s attention is shifted away¡­¡¯ Su Ming frowned and resumed fighting, but he did not wait for too long before a chance like this appeared on the battlefield!


    The ground trembled. It started off with light tremors, but soon, the ground started trembling with a force that could cause mountains to shatter and the earth to crack. The tremors came from the eastern warzone located right before Sky Mist City and continued spreading outwards. Soon, as a muffled roar shot out from the ground, all the people from the eastern warzone quickly withdrew to both sides of the ce.


    A gigantic crack split the ground, and a humongous, ferocious beast in the form of a snake that was one hundred thousand feet long and several thousands of feet wide charged out from within.


    The revealed part of that creature alone was 10,000 feet long, but it was not a snake, because it did not have eyes. It was a gigantic thing that looked like an earthworm. Its entire body was purplish red and there was arge amount of mucus dripping down its skin, causing all the people who were sshed by that to let out shrill cries of pain while their bodies immediately started rotting.


    That ten thousand feet creature only had one mouth, and as of then, it opened it wide, revealing the eerily sharp teeth inside. It howled towards the sky, and with one swing, it flung its gigantic body against Sky Mist City.


    But that was not all, almost the instant that creature flung itself at Sky Mist City, a second crack appeared on the ground in the northern warzone. Another creature like this shot out, and as it howled, it flung its body vertically against Sky Mist City.


    At the same time, when the ground started trembling in the southern warzone, a crack suddenly formed not too far away from Su Ming. That crack seemed to possess an invisible pair of gigantic hands that tore it apart, causing it to suddenly widen and allow the third creature such as the previous two to charge out.


    Almost all of the powerful Berserkers within the entire Sky Mist City could not help but turn their gazes towards the three terrifying creatures at that moment. It was also at that instant that Su Ming started retreating, and when he did, a glint appeared in his eyes. He saw the gigantic creature that shot out of the crack in the southern warzone opening its mouth as if it wanted to howl.


    Su Ming suddenly moved, and ck smoke appeared under his feet. That ck smoke rapidly gathered on his body and turned into a body that looked exactly the same as his.


    It was the transformed form of his Phantom Fork, and it had the exact same appearance as well as his presence.


    Once the Phantom Fork turned into Su Ming, it charged straight towards the howling creature. At that same time, Su Ming took a deep breath. A strong gust of wind suddenly burst forth from the spot within his body that stored wind. That wind swept through him, and his speed suddenly increased exponentially. Then he charged towards the south, straight towards the edge of the battlefield.


    Su Ming left behind a few afterimages on the ground, and when he reappeared, he was already several tens of thousands of feet away. With another sh, he charged towards the south.


    Almost the instant Su Ming sped forth with his full speed, and old man that had never given up on watching him from the walls of Sky Mist City instantly moved, with a glint in his eyes and a cold snort on his lips. His speed did not lose to Su Ming¡¯s, and in the blink of an eye, he was already ten thousand feet away from the wall.


    At the same time, there was also a dried up old man among the Shamans who took a step forward and turned into a wisp of green smoke. In an instant, he had already traveled ten thousand feet.


    The two of them chased after Su Ming, one behind the other.


    Su Ming spread out his divine sense as he traveled. His liquefied aura stored in the opened passage in his body started circting rapidly, causing his divine sense to instantly cover an area of several tens of thousands of feet, and he could also sense everything within that area incredibly clearly in a manner that far surpassed what he could do before.


    He clearly saw the two old men quickly chasing after him, and there was a distance of thirty thousand something feet between him and them.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He had already analyzed his situation previously and knew that he absolutely could not return to Sky Mist City. He would not take any risks in this matter and did not want to hand over the initiative to anyone¡¯s hands. It would be for the best if he had control over it himself.


    As he charged forward, the four Berserker Bones in him burst forth with the power belonging to those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, causing Su Ming¡¯s speed to abruptly increase by a fold, and in an instant, he widened the gap by fifty thousand something feet.


    ¡®I have to widen the distance between us and shake them off, then leave the battlefield!¡¯


    The violent gust of wind formed by the Provenance of Wind in Su Ming¡¯s body started circting rapidly once again, causing his speed to instantly increase by arge margin once more. His body was barely visible, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    But the two people still continued chasing him.

 Chapter 362 — Chase!

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chase!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the three of them dashed forward, they gradually left the battlefield. The sounds of battle behind them slowly grew distant.


    Su Ming had managed to time his leave from the battlefield incredibly well. Or else there would definitely not just be two people chasing after him, there would be more, and with a high possibility of those old monsters from the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm appearing as well.


    Thank goodness this was just the beginning of the battle in Sky Mist City. With Sky Mist City¡¯s own protection, the city would not be conquered in a short period of time. There were also more warriors from the Berserker Tribe who were moving towards the city, because the number of powerful Berserkers that were originally staying in the city itself were not many.


    It was the same for the Shamans. The battle was going to continue and would not end in a short period of time. All of these things that were happening now were just them trying to probe for information from the other party.


    Su Ming activated his full speed and traveled through thend of the Shamans like a gust of wind.


    The two men behind him pursued him relentlessly. However, they were also wary of each other and had split up, especially the old Berserker. If it was not because Su Ming was just too big of a temptation for him, he would definitely not want to risk charging into thend of the Shamans during war or entering too deep into theirnd.


    On the other hand, the old Shaman¡¯s eyes were sparkling and a cold sneer was on his lips. Not only was he determined to capture Su Ming, he also wanted to kill the other person.


    With their own thoughts in their heads, the two charged forward, and as they did so, the two old men frowned. Su Ming¡¯s speed did not show a hint of stopping even after so long. Not only that, he was also bing faster.


    But that was not all. As Su Ming continued flying before them, he was also going higher. The two of them could only follow, but once they reached a certain height, they found themselves facing a strong gust of wind existing in the sky that seemed to be above the nine heavens. Once a person exceeded a certain level of speed with that wind around, it would definitely turn into a strong repelling force.


    In fact, if they went even faster, that gust of wind blowing right against their faces would slice against their bodies like knives and cause them intense pain.


    While one of them was at the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm and the other an End Shaman, if they were exposed to this sort of wind for an extended period of time, their speed would also be affected.


    Yet before their eyes, Su Ming was like a fish in the water. Not only did the strong wind resistance not slow him down, it instead made him faster. As he charged forward, he widened the gap between them until they were 80,000 feet away from each other in an instant.


    That distance between them was only going to continue growing. Once they were more than 100,000 feet apart, it would only be harder for the Shaman to chase Su Ming down. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he lifted his right hand as he dashed forth. He clenched his fist before loosening it abruptly, and the instant his fingers unfurled themselves, wounds appeared on all five of them. Five drops of blood flowed out at the same time. With the wind against them, the five drops of blood gathered together to turn into a small human.


    That small human¡¯s entire body shone with a red light, and once it appeared, a shrill sound rang out. mes appeared on it as if burning away the power contained within the body. It charged forward.


    It was so quick that in an instant, it was already only 30,000 feet away from Su Ming, then with another shrill cry, that small human shrank once again. When it shrank to the size of a palm, its speed increased exponentially, and this time, it appeared less than 1,000 feet behind Su Ming. That small human¡¯s body instantly exploded, and a drop of blood charged straight towards Su Ming.


    Right before the old Shaman and that old Berserker¡¯s eyes, they saw that drop of blood falling on Su Ming¡¯s back, causing him to shudder and cough out blood. In an instant, his speed abruptly fell.


    The old Berserker¡¯s eyes sparkled and he drew a line in the air before him with his right hand. A strong ray of light gathered and turned into a runic symbol. The old man mmed his palm down on the shing runic symbol, and it instantly disappeared.


    However, the space 10,000 something feet behind Su Ming distorted and the runic symbol instantly appeared. As it flickered, it exploded, turning into a wave of air that did not spread outwards, but instead turned into a wolf made of air waves that pounced on Su Ming with a howl.


    BANG!


    Su Ming coughed out blood again as if he was already incredibly weakened by this extended period of rapid flying. Now, as he was also heavily injured by those two old monsters, he could no longer fly and pummeled to the ground.


    When he plunged down, his face was directed towards the two old men behind him, allowing the both of them to clearly see that not only was his face pale,pletely bloodless, his eyes were also shut tight. Pain could be seen on his face, along with fatigue that could not be hidden away. The two old men would not have easily believed in it if that was all, but the chaos in Su Ming¡¯s Qi and his weakness was something that could not deceive their senses.


    After all, Su Ming could not hope topare to these two people in terms of everything besides his speed.


    The old Shaman¡¯s eyes sparkled and he charged towards Su Ming, but just when he showed a sign that he was about to rush towards the youth he lifted his right hand and swung it at the old Berserker who was traveling on the other side.


    As he swung his arm outward, booming sounds reverberated in the air and a wave of ripples instantly appeared before him. The ripples rapidly spread out and closed in on the old Berserker. That old Berserker let out a cold snort, then bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. It turned into a sea of blood that crashed into the iing ripples, causing arge amount of booms to echo in the air.


    At the same time, the old Shaman pointed at the plummeting Su Ming with his left hand, and immediately, a gentle wind charged towards Su Ming and went under him, causing his descent to slow down considerably.


    This did not mean that the old Shaman was helping Su Ming. He was simply afraid that Su Ming would die when he fell down unconscious from the sky. If he died, then the losses would outweigh the gains.


    The two of the old men had already given up on chasing down the plummeting Su Ming and chose instead to first attack each other; Su Ming was already not a cause for them to worry about. As long as they got rid of the other, then the remaining person could capture him.


    Because Su Ming was already unconscious and could not run away.


    As these two people fought against each other and Su Ming plunged downwards, he suddenly opened his eyes. They were bloodshot and filled with exhaustion, but they were sparkling. He allowed himself to continue falling, and as he stared at the spot where the booming sounds wereing from in the sky, a cold smirk appeared on his lips.


    He continued staring until his body closed in on the ground and he crashed with a bang. The instant his body touched the ground, he shifted slightly, allowing himself to bepletely uninjured by the fall. Heid down on the mountainside, still as a rock.


    ¡®With their power, the chances of either one of them dying should not be high¡­ but it¡¯s notpletely impossible. If the old Berserker dies, then I¡¯ll be up against the Shaman. Escaping him will be slightly more difficult. After all, this person is a native to the areapared to me¡­


    ¡®But if the old Berserker wins, it¡¯ll be easier¡­¡¯ Just as Su Ming was busy thinking, his expression suddenly changed and he narrowed his eyes into slits.


    Right before his eyes, he saw the old Shaman quickly retreating from the spot where the two of them were fighting. As he retreated, he coughed out a mouthful of blood, and when the old Berserker chased him down, the Shaman lifted his right hand swiftly. As red light shone, a long red spear charged towards Su Ming from the sky with a howl.


    The long spear traveled incredibly quickly and closed in on Su Ming in an instant. Judging from where the tip was pointed, the spear was aiming for the center of his brows.


    The old Berserker¡¯s expression changed drastically and he instinctively moved, wanting to stop that long spear. But once he stopped it, the old Shaman would escape, and once he escaped, then it would mean that the old Berserker¡¯s return to thend of the Berserkers would be filled with all sorts of dangers.


    However, if he did not save Su Ming and he died, then all his efforts in chasing him down would be wasted. This was a difficult decision, but the old Berserker still managed to make up his mind in an instant.


    He did not take the risk but instead charged straight towards the old Shaman. To him, his life was the most important thing. Once he killed that Shaman and destroyed all possibility of him sending any information out, then he could cautiously go back to the Berserker Tribe.


    Even if Su Ming died, he could still examine his corpse, and he might be able to find some clues from those items as well.


    Almost the moment he chased down the old Shaman, Su Ming swiftly flew up from the ground and dodged that long spear charging towards him. He lifted his right hand and quickly popped the thing he had been holding onto since a long while ago into his mouth.


    It was a drop of liquid - a drop of Sea Marrow!


    The instant it entered his mouth, Su Ming¡¯s exhausted body seemed to be pumped back full of life force. His power instantly recovered and his body overflowed with life force. A glint appeared in his eyes and he charged in the distance at full speed. In an instant, he was already 10,000 feet away.


    The old Berserker who was chasing the Shaman immediately noticed that Su Ming¡¯s Qi had recovered. The old Shaman¡¯s expression also changed. They had examined Su Ming¡¯s condition thoroughly just now, but had absolutely not expected that he would be in possession of a medicine that would allow him to recover so swiftly!


    This sort of medication was incredibly rare and it would be highly difficult for a normal Berserker in the Awakening Realm to obtain such a thing, and it would also be aplete waste if they took it!


    "Damn it!" Struggle appeared in the old Berserker¡¯s eyes once again. Should he chase down Su Ming or kill the Shaman¡­?


    The old Shaman¡¯s eyes shone and without any hint of hesitation, he charged into the distance. Behind him, the old Berserker gritted his teeth and chased after.


    He had to first kill that old Shaman, or else a crisis that could endanger his life would appear. Only when he had reduced all threats to his person to the minimal degree would he feel safe going after Su Ming¡¯s life.


    Su Ming flew at full speed, sighing. This sort of deception where he made himself look weakened could only be used one, and it would only be effective the first time he used it. His n had only been sessful because his two pursuers were wary and hated each other, or else this would not have worked.


    If they continued chasing him down, then this method would lose its effectiveness. After all, while a person who had already reached the level of the Berserker Soul Realm might asionally make a mistake, those mistakes would definitely not happen too frequently.


    Now, even if Su Ming used any other methods, he would still be unable topare to these old monsters who were already wary of him. His experience was simply still not enough¡­


    ¡®I might need to use the power of the God of Berserkers!¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 363 — Berserker Soul’s Killing Intent!

    <h4>Chapter 363: Berserker Soul¡¯s Killing Intent!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was a powerful gust of wind at the highest part of the sky. This wind was the strongest wind that could only be found high up in the sky. If anyone traveled at a high speed under it, they would find it incredibly hard to endure through it. Their bodies would start feeling as if they were being torn apart.


    This was the power of the wind.


    Even Su Ming, who had the Provenance of Wind in his body and also stored wind inside body, found it hard tost for a prolonged period of time under this high wind. Once half a day had gone by under his continued charge, he found that it was already too difficult for him to continue, and with a turn, he charged towards a lower altitude.


    To Su Ming, the wind in the sky became stronger the higher he was. On the other hand, if he was at a lower altitude, the wind would be significantly weaker.


    As he charged forward, he flew towards the deeper parts of thend of the Shamans. He did not stop even for a single instant, and continued dashing forward at this speed even when night arrived.


    The dark sky turned bright, then turned dark once again. Most of the ces Su Ming went to were remote areas, and since this was a time of war, most of the Shamans from the tribes in thisrge area had went away. That was why even though Su Ming had been running away for three days straight, he had not run into too many members of the Shaman Tribe.


    Besides, he was simply too fast. Even if he did run into other Shamans, they would usually only see a long arc and could not tell whether he was a Shaman or a Berserker, causing him to be able to travel unhindered.


    Su Ming only stopped during the fourth evening and opened up a cave as a ce for him to stay on arge in. With exhaustion filling every inch of his body, he sat down inside that cave.


    He had already gone past his limit with four days of flight. If it had not been because he had been taking in medicine all this while, he wouldn¡¯t havested till now. By then, he had already lost his direction, and he also did not know where exactly he was in thend of the Shamans. However, as long as he could shake off that old Berserker, all of this was worth it.


    Su Ming panted harshly and evened out the chaotic power in his body as he remained sitting with his legs crossed. The period of time since he reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm was too short, and as he had been flying rapidly for such a long period of time, his power had gradually started to show signs of instability.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been flying for four days, and that old Berserker has gone off to kill that Shaman. Since we went off in two separate directions, he should not be able to find me now, but I still need to be careful in case he has other tricks up his sleeve.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes, but he did not dare immerse himselfpletely in exercising his breathing. He kept his divine sense spread outward and slowly started circting the power of Bone Sacrifice within him.


    Time gradually passed by. One day, two days, three days¡­ On the fifth day, Su Ming opened his eyes. The exhaustion in his eyes had gone down slightly. He took a deep breath. The power of Bone Sacrifice within him had finally be stable and was no longer like five days ago, where it was showing signs of deteriorating.


    ¡®But in case of emergencies, I can¡¯t stay in this ce for long.¡¯ A look of caution appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He stood up and was just about to leave the ce when his expression drastically changed.


    Within his outspread divine sense, he could clearly sense a strong wave of ripples charging towards him from one hundred thousand feet away. Naturally, the person within those ripples was the old Berserker.


    ¡®I knew it. He had a way to find me.¡¯ Su Ming did not hesitate and shot up from the ground, then charged out with gritted teeth in midair.


    The old Berserker looked as calm as ever. He had a cold sneer on his lips, but his face was rather pale. Clearly, killing the Shaman and chasing after him for a few days had also caused him to be injured by the time he found Su Ming.


    However, he believed that even though he was injured, it was still incredibly easy for him to capture his target.


    ¡®You can¡¯t escape.¡¯ A glint appeared in the old Berserker¡¯s eyes and he relentlessly chased after Su Ming.


    The two shot through the sky one after the other. There was one hundred thousand feet between them, but that distance was gradually being shortened. Two hourster, when there were only eighty thousand something feet between them, a chilling glint appeared in the old Berserker¡¯s eyes, and a mocking sneer formed on his lips.


    Almost the instant that mocking look appeared, the old man¡¯s body trembled. As he trembled, popping sounds abruptly came from his body. It was as if his bones were knocking into each other. The old man¡¯s face instantly turned purplish red and veins also started popping up on his skin.


    All of this was soon followed by the old man letting out a roar towards the sky. With a single charge¡ªit was as if a crack had appeared in the sky¡ªhe flew so indescribably quickly that he was already faster than Su Ming by several fold. Right when he created a crack in the air before him, his body disappeared.


    A life threatening sense of danger shot up in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He came to an abrupt halt and forcefully changed his direction. He no longer went forward, but instead retreated.


    This forceful change in direction made blood flow out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth, but the instant he started retreating, the air before him looked as if it was shattering. As if he was forcing his way through, the old Berserker appeared before Su Ming out of thin air.


    This sort of movement could not even be considered as speed anymore, but was more like an instant warp.


    The old man who hade out also coughed up blood. His face was pale, but his expression was ferocious. Once he appeared less than one hundred feet away from Su Ming, he swiftly lifted his right hand, and instantly, a sea of blood surged up beyond him. That sea of blood covered a circr area of 1,000 feet and charged at Su Ming like a tidal wave.


    As that tidal wave surged forward, it adopted a shape that seemed like a blood wave with its mouth wide open as it pounced on Su Ming to devour him.


    All of this might have seemed to happen over a long period of time, but in truth, it happened in an instant. It had taken less than two breaths for the old man to warp to this spot 80,000 feet away and cast that divine ability.


    As for Su Ming, he had only managed to retreat 100 something feet after forcefully changing his direction.


    The intense, life threatening sense of danger made Su Ming¡¯s skin crawl. The world before him becamepletely dyed in blood when that blood wolfpletely filled his vision, howling and pouncing on him.


    A strong power that made Su Ming¡¯s heart and soul tremble spread from that blood wolf. This was the power of those in the Berserker Soul Realm. This was the power of the divine ability belonging to that old monster in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    To Su Ming, who had just recently reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, it was impossible for him to sh against this sort of divine ability. But it was also difficult for him to dodge it, because as that blood wolf closed in on him, an oppressive feeling enveloped the area as if it had sealed off the ce where Su Ming was.


    The shadow of death covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body and his eyes instantly turned red. The blue armor of Bone Sacrifice immediately manifested on him with Runes aligned within the armor. At this moment of life and death, Su Ming¡¯s potential seemed to be infinitely brought out, and with just one attempt, he managed to align all the Runes sessfully.


    Right then, the blood wolf pounced on Su Ming defended by the Divine General Armor. He shuddered violently and coughed out a mouthful of blood. It was as if 10,000 mountains had crashed into him. His Qi surged within him and his power started shattering. Even the four Berserker Bones started cracking.


    What made Su Ming¡¯s mind go off in loud booms was that he felt a force of absorption that was difficult to resisting from the blood wolf¡¯s mouth. It was as if it wanted to suck away his soul, but thank goodness¡­ he had the Divine General Armor.


    His Divine General Armor struggled for a few breaths before it shattered. Su Ming was flung backwards violently, but his actions were notpletely useless. The strength of the Divine General Armor, coupled with the alignment of the Runes caused Su Ming to only be heavily injured under that hit from the Berserker Soul Realm. He did not die immediately.


    He was continuously pushed back by that huge force like a kite with a broken string. As he coughed out blood, the blood wolf howled and rushed forward once again.


    However, that blood wolf was no longer as distinct as it was before. Once it shed into Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor, the blood wolf fell into a semi-transparent state, but even so, killing or capturing thepletely defenseless Su Ming was still a piece of cake for it.


    The old Berserker¡¯s pupils shrank. He did not expect that Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor would be able to resist his divine ability. Even though that armor had shattered, he had not been able to instantly retrieve Su Ming¡¯s soul.


    "Glimmering Light!" With a cold harrumph, the old man took a step towards Su Ming.


    Almost the moment he walked forward, that semi transparent blood wolf caught up to Su Ming and continued attacking him, looking as if it would not disappear if it did not retrieve his soul.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood wolf closed in on him and was just about to ram against his defenseless body, but right when the blood wolf got closer, a big bell abruptly appeared around Su Ming!


    Han Mountain Bell!


    The blood wolf instantly knocked onto the bell. Rumbling sounds shook the sky and earth. Loud bell chimes hummed in the air, and the strong chimes made even the old Berserker freeze for a moment.


    The instant he froze, a ck line suddenly shot out from the spot where Han Mountain Bell and the blood wolf crashed into each other. With a shocking speed, it charged straight towards the center of the old man¡¯s brows.


    However, that old Berserker was a monster who had already reached the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. In an instant, he had recovered, and with a swing of his arm, he caught the iing ck line. However, what awaited him was a sharp pain on his palm and blood spilling out of his lips.


    That ck line pierced through his palm, but simrly, when the ck line shot through the old man¡¯s palm, it also suffered the power of the palm strike. Its tail instantly exploded and it fell backwards.


    "What is this?!" The old Berserker¡¯s palm was a bloody mess and shock appeared on his face.


    Almost the instant he was injured by that ck line, the blood wolf¡¯s gigantic body crumbled and dissolved beside Han Mountain Bell. Han Mountain Bell also shrank in an instant and fell back into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Su Ming coughed up blood once again. He was already gravely injured, but he did not continue running away. Instead, with bloodshot eyes, he charged against the old Berserker as if he had gone insane.


    The distance between the both of them was not far to begin with, which was why Su Ming managed to close in on him right when the old Berserker¡¯s palm was shot through and shock appeared on his face. By doing so, while it seemed as if Su Ming was running headlong into his own doom, his charge allowed him to arrive less than 30 feet away from the old Berserker.


    Like a moth charging into a me!


    With Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, his current move could only be described with those seven words. However, if he did not do this, he would not be able to run away either and would still die. The willpower he had refined from the battlefield allowed his mind to not breakdown despite being under this intense life threatening crisis.


    He counterattacked.

 Chapter 364 — The Power of the God of Berserkers!

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Power of the God of Berserkers!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old Berserker let out a cold snort. With a glint in his eyes, he lifted his left hand and swung it at Su Ming. That one swing caused the sea of blood beyond his body to surge high into the sky, but right at that moment¡­


    The old Berserker¡¯s expression suddenly changed in a manner so great it had never happened before!


    Because the iing Su Ming lifted his right hand and stretched out his index finger, the finger with the strand of hair containing the power of the God of Berserkers wound around it. The finger that could destroy the sky and earth and contained a power that could make those in the Berserker Soul Realm appalled!


    It was just a lift. It was a movement made to touch the sea of blood that was created with the power of his entire body. There was a hint of me on the strand of hair on that finger.


    It was just those actions, and a terror that horrified the old Berserker out of his wits burst forth from the depths of his heart uncontrobly. Ever since he reached the Berserker Soul Realm, he rarely ran into things that made him this terrified.


    This terror even surpassed the fear he experienced when he gritted his teeth and took that one step that could very spell his doom when he had attained greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    This terror was something he had never encountered and experienced before in his life. This unique shock surpassed everything that he had ever experience. It was like¡­ a judgment!


    This was judgment!


    It was as if the person standing before him was not the weak and fragile Su Ming, but was instead a person who radiated with supremacy. That person was looking at him, lifting his right hand, pointing towards him.


    That person was like the first God of Berserkers!


    This was the judgment of the first God of Berserkers. This was the finger of judgment that robbed him of his life, robbed him of his will, robbed him of everything that made him who he was!


    He could not bring up even an ounce of resistance before this finger, not even the slightest of thought to fight back. He even had the feeling that he was as weak as ayer of thin ice that would shatter the moment it was touched.


    That terror turned into a tidal wave that almost flooded his heart and soul, making the old Berserker¡¯s pupils shrink. He let out a shrill cry and quickly retreated. This was an instinctive reaction. If he did not retreat, he would definitely die. If he did not retreat, even his own body would go against his own will.


    As his heart pounded in his chest, it suddenly seemed to have stopped. It was as if even his heart did not dare move under the power of that one finger.


    Almost the instant he retreated, blood poured out of the corner of Su Ming¡¯s lips. A glint suddenly appeared in his eyes. Just when the power of that one finger was about to be released and a small part of the strand of hair on his finger burned away, he immediately put down his finger.


    He had mentally prepared himself towards the might of the God of Berserkers¡¯ power beforehand, but even if he did prepare himself, he was still shocked by what he felt in his heart.


    Su Ming was unwilling to use such a mighty power to kill this Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm before him!


    ¡®I can only use this twice, and I was forced out of thend of the Berserkers because of the God of Berserkers¡¯ power. If I use it once here, it¡¯s not worth it!¡¯


    The instant Su Ming put down his right index finger, green light shone at the center of his brows, and the small sword charged towards the old Berserker.


    Su Ming did not linger around to look at the oue. Instead, with one move, he charged towards the sky in the distance. As he traveled forth, he brought out some medicine and swallowed them, leaving far into the distance in the blink of an eye. The small virescent sword¡¯s speed was incredibly quick. It rushed towards the old Berserker and pierced through his chest, and once it did so, it left with Su Ming. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    Once Su Ming disappeared, the old Berserker coughed out a mouthful of blood and lifted his head, revealing aplicated look formed through lingering fear and savageness.


    After a long while, he dipped his head down and looked at the puncture on his chest. His heart had been pierced through by that sword. If anyone else had this sort of injury, they would have died a long time ago. However, this wound was not fatal to that old monster in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    With aplicated look, the old man stared in the direction Su Ming had left, and hesitation appeared on his face, but soon, the greed in his eyes vanquished his hesitation. He gritted his teeth but did not continue his chase. Instead, he flew down to the ground to begin healing himself.


    ¡®Power of the God of Berserkers¡­ This is the power of the God of Berserkers¡­ This is a power that has surpassed those within the Berserker Soul Realm. If I have it, then no one in the Berserker Soul Realm will be my equal!


    ¡®And the true use of this power isn¡¯t to kill, but to be used to gain an epiphany!¡¯ A mad wave of greed appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®If I can reflect on this power constantly once I have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm or have reached theter stage, then perhaps¡­ I will have a chance to break through the Berserker Soul Realm! This power can drive all those monsters who have greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm mad!¡¯


    The old man¡¯s breathing quickened, and his breathing tore at his wounds, but he had already long since ignored that pain. Right then, his mind was filled with the shock brought to him by the power of the God of Berserkers.


    Su Ming¡¯s caution had allowed him to evade a life threatening crisis. If he had been greedy and attacked once again while the old man was caught in a daze, then he would definitely have to use the power of the God of Berserkers once again, or else once that old monster from the Berserker Soul Realmunched a counterattack, he would be unable to take it.


    After all, he was still too weak! Besides, he could not always use the power of the God of Berserkers. This power would be released when the strand of hair started burning. If he had to do this repeatedly, he would much rather kill that old man.


    That old man had temporarily given up on chasing him down. As that old man went to the ground to heal himself, Su Ming escaped in the sky. Blood continued flowing out of the corner of his mouth. If he did not have his medicine helping him, he would have copsed a long time ago.


    After fleeing for three days straight, Su Ming plummeted to the ground abruptly. It was a greyish piece ofnd, and every inch of earth exuded an air of ruin. Once Su Ming crashed down with a bang, he coughed up blood once again.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t want to waste the power of the God of Berserkers, then I must think of a way to kill that person!¡¯ Su Ming wiped away the blood. Panting, he surveyed his surroundings. This ce waspletely empty. There was not a hint of a living soul here.


    ¡®That person¡¯s speed is far too astonishing. He actually managed to close up 80,000 feet in an instant. This is not a matter of speed anymore, he must be using another method!¡¯ When Su Ming thought back on the fight three days ago, it still made his heart pound in fear.


    ¡®Berserker Soul¡­ This is the Berserker Soul Realm¡­¡¯ Su Ming struggled up. Once he swept his gaze past the ground, he saw an endless amount of ravines and cracks on the in. It was unknown how this strange terrain was formed.


    He stood there and watched for a long moment before lifting his right hand and patting a bag in his bosom. A red light instantly flew out from the bag and turned into the Fire Ape by his side.


    There was still arge amount of human heads tied around the Fire Ape¡¯s waist, and it held a rod in its paws. There was a nervous look on its face when it appeared, a clear sign that it had been paying attention to all the things Su Ming did while in the storage bag.


    Like that battle, like the appearance of the two deity statues, like the old monster from the Berserker Soul Realm going after his life.


    Su Ming looked at the Fire Ape and saw a hint of terror in its eyes. In his silence, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it wide. The chain on the Fire Ape¡¯s neck was instantly released.


    The chain fell, causing the ape to immediately regain its freedom.


    The desire for freedom had been something the Fire Ape had been dreaming about ever since it was caught, but having it suddenly given to it like this made it momentarily stunned.


    "I promised you that I will return you your freedom once Ie to thend of the Shamans. This is thend of the Shamans. Be careful and don¡¯t get close to people. Before long, this ce will go through a huge catastrophe. Perhaps you can find another way to survive with your intelligence.


    "Go. Someone is after my life now, so I can¡¯t send you off. If we are ever fated to meet again, we will." Su Ming looked at the Fire Ape. No matter what, this ape was not Xiao Hong. Su Ming still knew that.


    That was why he would not force the Fire Ape to stay. Instead, he gave it freedom.


    The Fire Ape was momentarily stunned, then cast Su Ming a nce before it turned into a fiery red blur that charged into the distance. With just a few leaps, it disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s sight.


    Mncholy appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart as that fiery red blur disappeared. He remained silent for a moment before he shook his head. He swept his gaze through the ravines and cracks on the ground before choosing one of them and jumping inside.


    He had to immediately start exercising his breathing to heal himself. The power contained in that palm strike from the old monster in the Berserker Soul Realm had made him feel as if his organs were about to be crushed, and there was the fact about him pressing onward incessantly for several days as well. Su Ming would have copsed if he had not swallowed arge amount of medicine.


    More importantly, his four Berserker Bones had cracked after that old monster from the Berserker Soul Realm struck him. This, to Su Ming, was the most devastating blow.


    Su Ming opened up a temporary stone chamber to heal himself in that giant ravine on the ins, then sat in there and closed his eyes to begin exercising his breathing. Yet the moment he closed his eyes, he opened them immediately again. Right before his eyes, he saw a fiery red figure appearing at the exit of the stone chamber.


    It was the Fire Ape.


    It bared its teeth at Su Ming, then lifted its fist and waved it in the air before pointing outside, then began gesturing once again before finally rolling its eyes and leaning at the side as if it was angry.


    "I know this is a deste ce¡­ Fine. Continue staying by my side for the time being, when we reach a ce that is not a wastnd, you can leave." Su Ming smiled and looked at the Fire Ape, then closed his eyes again.


    The battle Su Ming joined beyond Sky Mist City had ended, but the war was still ongoing. There was a new group of warriors assembling in the territories belonging to the two races.


    Perhaps it would not take too long before another battle started.


    Most of the people in Sky Mist City chose to remain silent about Su Ming¡¯s departure. It was as if everyone had unanimously chosen to not talk about this matter. The others also chose to not talk about the old Berserker who went after Su Ming. An indescribable atmosphere had strangely surrounded the powerful Berserkers within Sky Mist City.


    Tian Lan Meng remained silent about this. No one knew exactly what she was thinking of.


    As for Su Ming¡¯s over a hundred followers, Yan Bo, Zi Che, and the rest of them did not understand why Su Ming did such a thing. They, too, remained silent.


    The stone monument in Sky Mist City that recorded the Berserkers¡¯ battle achievements would be renewed every single day as it recorded the achievements made by the Berserkers. Su Ming was not up there, but there was a person called Yue Feng who had made it to the top 200.


    At that moment, there was a handsome young man with long ck hair who gave off a strangely captivating air when he smiled standing underneath the stone monument in Sky Mist City. He was standing before the person from Sky Mist City who recorded battle achievements and was handing over a storage bag to that person.


    "An additional 37 battle achievement points to Yue Feng, now ranked 198th!" The person from Sky Mist City recording the battle achievements lifted his head and cast a nce at the ck-haired man.


    "Thank you." That strangely captivating man smiled. Then as he turned around to leave, he cast a nce in the direction of thend of the Shamans.


    "Master, what are you doing now¡­? Are you being chased down by others? Heh heh, I can feel it. One of these days, I will surpass you and be the true Fire Berserker in the world!"

 Chapter 365 — Troubled!

    <h4>Chapter 365: Troubled!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thend of the Shamans appeared deste to the eye. Most of the ground was grayish ck and greenery was seldom seen around the ce. There was an air of depression around this ce as if it was the source of death.


    The color of the sky was not blue either but gray, looking as if a dust storm had lifted up the sand on the ground and covered the sky.


    Compared to thend of the Berserkers, thend of the Shamanscked vitality. Theirnd was filled with cracks and ravines. No one knew just how long those cracks had existed, neither did anyone know whether they were man-made or naturally caused when the earth shifted.


    There were only the sounds of the moaning wind around the area, the rest was dead silence. The few small creatures that lived in this sort of environment asionally were the only signs of life on thend.


    In one of the walls of the gigantic ravines on the grayish ck mass ofnd was an incredibly secluded ce. There was arge crack in there, and deep within that crack was a stone chamber that was made by man.


    Su Ming sat in there with his eyes closed and face pale as he slowly exercised his breathing. The Fire Ape squatted at the exit of the crack before him cautiously. Sometimes, it would turn its head around to look at him.


    Su Ming had already changed his bloody clothes and was wearing a ck robe with his long hair spilling over his shoulders. The bracelet that formed by ck smoke was circting slowly on his right wrist.


    His index finger looked incredibly normal, the only thing off about it being the strand of hair wrapped several times around it. However, this was the finger that contained the power strong enough to shock those old monsters in the Berserker Soul Realm, and could even¡­ destroy the world!


    Time passed by gradually. After an unknown amount of time went by, Su Ming slowly opened his eyes. The instant he did so, a profound look appeared in his eyes, and his entire presence changed as well. He was like a huge ocean that could not be seen through when others looked at him.


    "Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly. He could clearly feel what was different within him now. On his spine, the four Berserker Bones shone with a blue light. It contained an explosive power, a power that not only allowed Su Ming to sense the invisible power in the world, it also made him be much stronger than he was when he was in the Awakening Realm.


    What was more, as of then, the cracks on the four Berserker Bones had mostly recovered. There were only three cracks left, and they would need some time before they were fully healed.


    ¡®It was by chance that I left the battlefield¡­ but since this ident happened, it might also turn out to be a fortuitous event for me! I can increase my power here, and then leave to find that long haired woman who appeared in the battlefield. That woman knows many things about Destiny. Perhaps I can get some answers from her!¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he lifted his right hand to touch the center of his brows.


    Wind immediately stirred up within his body. That wind seemed to be a part of him and was swirling about in his body. It looked like there was no pattern in its movements, only disorder, yet even so, it was enough to make Su Ming be much faster than before.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t know how to make this Provenance of Wind stronger¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming mulled over his thoughts, he brought out a crystal about the size of his fist from his storage bag. The instant he did so, wind started swirling about and moaning in the stone chamber. It came too suddenly, causing the Fire Ape to swiftly turn its head around. Once it saw what Su Ming was doing, it rxed.


    Su Ming slowly pressed the Wind Crystal of Inheritance against the center of his brows, but the instant the crystal touched his forehead, a strong repelling force spread from within it, as if it did not want to fuse with Su Ming no matter what.


    After a long while, Su Ming moved away his right hand with a dark face. He stared at the crystal in his hand and let out a cold harrumph.


    ¡®You won¡¯t acknowledge me, huh¡­?¡¯ Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he put the crystal back into the storage bag and closed his eyes slowly. When he did so, the Wind Separation sh Art he obtained from the deity statue of Berserker Soul appeared in his head.


    This Art was a unique legacy to the True Divinity Wind Berserker. It was given to him separately from the Crystal of Inheritance, which clearly showed just how extraordinary this Art was. Su Ming had obtained the whole entire Art, and knew that there were only three Styles to it.


    The first Style was Sun Genesis.


    The second Style was Lunar Burial.


    The third Style was Wind Separation.


    These three Styles in this wind rted divine ability gave Su Ming a feeling that they were filled with a tremendous power, but they were just like an illusion. He could only sense it, but could not touch it.


    ¡®The Crystal of Inheritance!¡¯ Su Ming opened his eyes and frowned. He could tell that the reason why he could not explore the three Styles wasrgely rted to the fact that he had not fused with the Crystal of Inheritance.


    ¡®But since the three Styles of Wind Separation were given to me as a separate legacy, then I might not necessarily need the Crystal of Inheritance to master them¡­¡¯ As Su Ming continued mulling over his thoughts, his mind kept on going back to the three Styles he obtained.


    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, it was already three dayster.


    During those three days, Su Ming did not venture out. He stayed inside the stone chamber that served as his temporary lodgings, but he had no progress whatsoever. It was as if besides using the Crystal of Inheritance to learn it, there was no other shortcut for him to use


    If he could not fuse with the Crystal of Inheritance, then the three Styles of Wind Separation could only remain in his mind like an illusion. He could only sense it but could not get the details.


    In fact, even if he could sense the Art, it remained as a vague and indistinct feeling in his mind. It was as if the three Styles of Wind Separation were covered by a veil so that no one could see them clearly.


    It was during an afternoon after those three days when the meditating Su Ming suddenly opened his eyes. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he shot up from the ground. With a swing of his arm, the Fire Ape turned into a red light. Once Su Ming put it away, he charged out like a long arc, but he did not fly out of the ravine. Instead, he plunged down to the deeper parts before flying in another direction.


    When he charged out, Su Ming had also put on a straw hat that could cover his face along with a ck robe, causing people to be unable to tell that he was a Berserker at first nce. In the blink of an eye, he charged into the sky.


    Not long after he left, the air outside the ravine, which had served as his temporary lodgings for the past few days, suddenly distorted and a person walked out. That person¡¯s expression was incredibly dark, and there was a murderous air around him. That person was naturally the old man.


    It had been half a month since he chased Su Ming into thend of the Shamans. Killing that Shaman had wasted some of his time, and he had to spend some more time to heal the wound caused by the sword piercing through his chest when he was stunned by Su Ming using the power of the God of Berserkers. If he did not possess a unique method to find Su Ming, he would have lost him a long time ago.


    Yet even so, Su Ming still managed to detect him beforehand every single time he came searching. He could have written it off with some random reason the first time, but now that it had happened again the second time, there was no way that the old man would not be able to know that there was still an unknown mystery to Su Ming.


    ¡®As expected of a True Divinity who received the legacy. You¡¯re just in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm now, and you¡¯ve already made me chase after you for so many days. If you had the chance to grow, then you might be able to reach the Berserker Soul Realm.


    ¡®You could have run much farther ahead, but you chose not to do so, as if you¡¯re trying to provoke me. You wait for me to catch up to you, then try to lure me to the deeper parts of thend of the Shamans¡­


    ¡®Hmph, you¡¯re not a Shaman either. Doing this will do you no good either!¡¯ The old Berserker let out a cold snort. He closed his eyes, and after some time, as if he could see exactly where Su Ming had gone off to, he opened his eyes and turned into a long arc and flew off.


    Su Ming flew in the sky. His face covered by the bamboo hat was calm, but there was a murderous re in his eyes. However, that person¡¯s level of cultivation was simply too high. Su Ming was not his opponent. It would be far too difficult if he wanted to kill this person without using the power of the God of Berserkers.


    The only way Su Ming could think of was to use the Shamans to kill this person!


    That was why he was flying deeper into thend of the Shamans. He was certain that if he continued flying like this, he would definitely catch someone¡¯s attention. As for what he would do to hide his identity when the Shamans arrived, Su Ming had already made preparations.


    Afternoon went by quickly. When the sun started shining with itsst rays for the day in the horizon and twilight arrived, the old man was two hundred thousand feet behind Su Ming.


    The old man had consumed quite arge amount of medicinal liquid during the entire chase. It was fortunate that he had enough stored away, or else it would be have been very difficult for him to maintain a high speed such as this.


    Due to the Provenance of Wind contained within Su Ming¡¯s body, not only was his speed extremely fast, he also wasted little of his energy. This was the power of the Wind Berserker. Su Ming might only be in control of a small part of it, but it was enough.


    However, even if it was so, Su Ming had still consumed arge amount of medicine. Nheless, his medicine was naturally of a much higher qualitypared to the old man¡¯s. With the medicine bncing out the difference in the level of power between them, that was why the old man could only arrive at a distance two hundred thousand feet away from Su Ming even after the entire afternoon had gone by.


    If that had not been the case, with the huge difference of power between them, it would be entirely impossible for Su Ming to have run away for so many days.


    Even when he saw that the old man was already only two hundred thousand feet away from him, Su Ming remained calm. He sent his divine sense to scan the area behind him, then swiftly flew higher once again. With his speed, he instantly shot above the nine heavens and arrived at the highest spot in the sky, where the endless gusts of wind were.


    The old man who was one hundred thousand feet behind him nearly cursed out loud the moment Su Ming flew upwards. His face was so dark that it was almost like ice that would never melt, and a sense of powerlessness rose within him.


    Over these days, every single time he nearly caught up to Su Ming, he would immediately fly up to the spot among the nine heavens where the high wind was. While Su Ming¡¯s speed was not the slightest bit affected, the old man was forced to slow down.


    Once they were very far apart from each other, Su Ming would stop staying in theyer of the sky where the high wind was and would descend once again, then cause a huge ruckus at a lower altitude. He would cause loud, booming sounds as he moved forward, as if he was afraid others could not see him.


    "Damn it!"


    Anger burned in the old man¡¯s eyes and a great sense of helplessness rose in his heart. A few days ago, when he was chasing Su Ming down, he had cast an Art that used up quite a lot of his power, causing him to instantly appear eighty thousand feet from Su Ming, thenunched an attack which he thought would almost definitely be able to strike him down, but Su Ming had endured through it. He might have ended up heavily injured, but the old man also came out of the encounter looking rather pathetic.


    From then onwards, Su Ming no longer gave him a chance to get within eighty thousand feet of him. Usually, when he was two hundred thousand feet, he would immediately fly into the area where the high wind was.


    The old man also did not dare use that instant warp Art of his anymore. That Art used up too much of his power, but the main reason for him to not use that power was this - he was wary of Su Ming.


    The old man struggled over whether he should continue the chase.

 Chapter 366 — Unable to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 366: Unable to Leave</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Young cultivator, I bear no ill will. I only attackedst time because I wanted to make you stay." The old man¡¯s words traveled forward like a straight line in theyer with the high wind.


    "After all, you¡¯re our people¡¯s deserter. Leaving the battlefield is an act of betrayal. I attacked you because of this as well! As a True Divinity, I can give you a chance. Come back with me to Sky Mist City. I promise you, your life won¡¯t be in danger."


    Although the old man had said those words, Su Ming, who was several hundreds of thousands of feet away, did not even turn his head back and continued onward without a single world. The distance between them grew bigger.


    "You may have the power of the God of Berserkers, but I¡¯m certain that you don¡¯t want to waste the only two chances you have. Besides, this is only a clone of mine, and it would be a fortune of mine to be able to experience the power of the God of Bersekers¡¯s jab with my clone." The old man continued speaking with a dark expression on his face.


    "How about this? I will swear by my statue of the God of Berserkers that I won¡¯t harm you, but you¡¯re not allowed to continue running either. Stay by my side and let me examine the power of the God of Berserkers¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you do this for nothing. I¡¯ll give you treasures as thanks."


    The old man was forced to do this. He longed for the power of the God of Berserkers, but after going through the life threatening crisis, he had grown incredibly wary of Su Ming.


    However, this made him really conflicted, because he was only wary of the power that Su Ming could use twice. He waspletely unbothered by Su Ming himself. It was that conflict that made him struggle, caught by his own greed between wanting to chase him down and not at the same time.


    If he chased him down and forced Su Ming into a corner so he would use one of the chances, then the old man¡¯s fate was all but predicted.


    Yet if he did not chase him down and just gave up like this after chasing for so long and so far into thend of the Shamans¡­ he found himself unwilling to ept that oue.


    However, even if he continued with the chase, he found it hard to close the distance between them due to the wariness he had in his heart. Once more time passed by and they entered deeper into thend of the Shamans, then he would feel grow more and more uneasy. This sort of dilemma was enough to drive him mad and make him despise Su Ming to the core.


    Just as the old man was hesitating and chasing him down, Su Ming had already widened the distance between them by more than 500,000 feet while in the high wind. With this sort of distance between them, he could descend without fear and cause a ruckus at a lower altitude as he charged forward.


    This sort of cycle continued for another two days. By then, the ground underneath was no longer grayish ck, and green appeared on the earth, a clear sign that they had moved out of the wastnds and were gradually moving closer to the ces where Shaman tribes were located.


    Only then did that old man finally make his decision. He gritted his teeth and came to a halt, as he red at Su Ming, who was several hundreds of thousands of feet away. Hatred shed briefly in his eyes, but he turned around and gave up on the chase. Instead, he returned to his original path and charged back.


    In the end, he still chose to gave up. After all, this sort of chase would yield no results. Once he thoroughly weighed out the pros and cons of these two difficult situations, he found that unless his power was at the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm and possessed an even more powerful divine ability, then he would perhaps stand a better chance at killing Su Ming before he had the chance to activate the power of the God of Berserkers.


    Yet now, he could not do this. That was why, instead of continuing with the chase like this, it was better for him to give uppletely.


    However, right when the old man chose to give up and go back the way he¡¯de he found, with a dark expression on his face, that Su Ming had also chosen not to continue with his escape. He was instead following behind him as if he had turned the tables and was now chasing him down.


    But that was not all. He could have ignored him if that was the case and let Su Ming follow him. He was certain that the youth would not dare return to Sky Mist City. If Su Ming continued following him like this, then before long, he would leave on his own. Besides, if he followed him for a prolonged period of time, then perhaps the old man could have a chance to obtain the power of the God of Berserkers.


    To the old man, this was a good thing¡­ That is, if he did not discount the booming sounds behind him and the words he could hear even from a long distance away.


    Su Ming¡¯s pursuit was followed by intentionally created thunderous booming. Those sounds and the rumbles caused by the asional punch into the air continued reverberating incessantly in the air.


    This was thend of the Shamans, and there was still quite some distance before he could reach Sky Mist City. If the old Berserker was careful, it was possible for him to return quietly, but if¡­ such booming continued behind him, then it would be very difficult for him to return safely.


    ¡®Damn it! Damn it ! Damn it!¡¯


    The old Berserker felt as if he was being driven insane. He had already given up on chasing Su Ming down and killing him, but the brat did not even appreciate what was good for him and was instead acting as if he was stuck to the old man, causing his return to be filled with trepidation.


    The booming was bing increasingly louder, and the old man did not want to know what would happen if he did not stop Su Ming! The previous few days when he had been chasing the other, these sort of booming sounds had already appeared, and they might have already caught the attention of the Shamans.


    Now, this was also happening on his way back. The old man would definitely not believe that there would be no Shamans who woulde forth to investigate such a matter.


    Not only was the old man going crazy from those sounds, they were also bing a real headache to him. That was why he simply chose to stop once again, change his direction, and resume chasing Su Ming.


    Yet as he changed his direction, Su Ming also did the same thing in the distance. The two of them resumed the role of the pursuer and the pursued. The only thing that did not change were those booming sounds. They rang in the air and did not fade away.


    That booming was a noise that made the old man feel incredibly agitated when he heard it, but also fearful at the same time. Even if he was the pursuer, he also had to pay a lot of attention to his surroundings, worried that the noise would draw in the attention of the Shamans.


    His current state of mind was just like a person who wanted to move silently in the middle of a night and did not want to be discovered, but there was always loud noises by his side¡­


    The old man¡¯s eyes turned red. This was the first time he ever became afraid of someone in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, and the reason for it was not because of the power of the God of Berserkers Su Ming had, but because of his actions.


    Those actions made him want to tear his hair off his head. After chasing him for a long while, the old man was just about to let slip a roar out of gloom, but he swallowed it down. He turned his head and gave up on the chase once again, charging at full speed back towards Sky Mist City.


    Su Ming changed his direction behind him at a leisurely pace and followed behind while creating that booming that shook the sky and earth.


    If the old man sped up, then Su Ming would also speed up. If he slowed down, then Su Ming would also slow down. If he stopped, then Su Ming would also stop. There was forever several hundreds of thousands of feet between them.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to see just how you¡¯ll deal with this once you lure in the Shamans! If you, as a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, am not afraid, then why should I be afraid?!¡¯


    The old man¡¯s eyes were red by then. He was honestly at the end of his wits due to Su Ming¡¯s actions, which was why he decided to simply not think too much about it and charge forward without a word. It was as if he was fueling his speed with all his pent up gloom and vexation.


    The two of them moved forward one behind the other. No matter how one thought about it, Su Ming looked as if he was the one chasing down the old man, but the gigantic difference of power between them made this chase seem incredibly weird¡­


    A Berserker in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm was going after the life of a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­


    Once this chase went on for three days, due to Su Ming constantly creating booming sounds all over thend of the Shamans, he finally caught the attention of those in the Shaman Tribe.


    In truth, most of the Shamans in that area had gone to war. That was why Su Ming and the old man had not run into Shamans trying to stop them during this period of time.


    That was not to say that the batch of Shamans from the battlefield had returned. Su Ming and the old man had instead caught the attention the new batch of Shaman warriors who were heading to the battlefield in Sky Mist City!


    More urately speaking, this was a migrating tribe. The warriors in the tribe had formed teams to protect their tribe as they moved forward, and at the same time, once the tribe had reached the location that was arranged for them, arge number of their people had to head to the Shamans¡¯ gathering ce located outside Sky Mist City.


    There were many migrating tribes like these throughout the entire Shaman Tribe. The tribe Su Ming and the old Berserker ran into was one of them.


    They were formed of ck shadows that seemed to have covered the sky. Those shadows were closely packed and numbered to several thousands. Each of the ck shadows was argely shrunken mackerel pike!


    Therge mackerel pike swam through the clouds, and on its back was a Shaman warrior. There were also thousands of Shamans traveling on the ground, causing the earth to tremble. Nine ferocious beasts that looked like turtles but had square shells and were several tens of thousands of feet in size protected them from behind.


    There wererge many Shamans sitting on the nine strange turtles. There were also some buildings that seemed to have been picked off from the ground and ced on the shells.


    Further behind them was a long string of people forming a team whose end could not be seen as they sent dust flying into the air with their march. This was clearly not the migration of a small tribe but a Shaman Tribe leaning on therger side of the spectrum!


    There were bound to be powerful End Shamans in this sort of tribe. As Su Ming followed after the old Berserker as if he was chasing after him, both of them noticed the Shamans who had practically blotted out the sky and earth with their numbersing from the distance. The Shamans also saw Su Ming and the old Berserker in the distance.


    In truth, these Shamans first heard the booming sounds before they saw Su Ming and the old Berserker.


    Most of them had their eyes trained on the old Berserker right from the start because of his incredible power, his uncovered face, and because the Shamans could tell that he wasn¡¯t a Shaman!


    More importantly, because he was escaping! Fleeing in the direction forward for a Berserker in thend of the Shamans was something that logical. Hence it was only logical that the person who was chasing after his life was his enemy, and in thend of the Shamans, the only people who were against the Berserkers were mostly Shamans.


    Besides, Su Ming was wearing a straw hat, and when he¡¯d noticed the group of Shamans with his divine sense, he brought out a Spirit Plunder, but he did not ce next to himself. Instead, he held it in his hands. Even so, the unique dark light and power of absorption that came from the pill still spread out, causing the air around Su Ming to look as if it was distorting. Which was why, at first nce, he looked rather simr to the young Soul Catcher he¡¯d seen previously.


    There were also Su Ming¡¯s words, which were spoken in a hoarse and ghastly voice¡­


    "My fellow tribesmen behind me, where are you from? I am Mo Su, a Medial Soul Catcher from Lizard Shaman Tribe. Please aid me in killing this person! He is a powerful Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!"


    The old Berserker who seemed to be fleeing rapidly in front almost puked blood when he heard those words. He had no time to speak in his mad dash, and as he was running away, he began cursing in his heart.


    ¡®Does he think those Shamans are blind? Medial Soul Catcher, my foot¡­ Huh?!¡¯


    His thoughts came to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 367 — Autumn Sea

    <h4>Chapter 367: Autumn Sea</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming spoke, a Shaman Crystal appeared in his left hand. With one squeeze, the crystal instantly shone with a brilliant light. With a sh in the sky, that light turned into a gigantic lizard above Su Ming!


    That lizard was naturally the sacred beast of Lizard Shaman Tribe!


    There were many uses for Shaman Crystals. Su Ming had learned from Wu Duo that one of their many uses was a way for Shamans to show their tribe¡¯s sacred beast as a form of courtesy if they ran into other Shamans in an unfamiliar ce.


    In the end, he had chosen not to probe into Wu Duo¡¯s origins, but had instead chosen to ask about the Shamans¡¯ customs and characteristics¡­ Wu Duo had told him everything. He had also somewhat guessed Su Ming¡¯s intentions, but he did not expose him because they were people walking down the same path, albeit they were from different races.


    They perhaps have not had a deep friendship, but after fighting through numerous battles together, they had slowlye to form a unique rapport, and this way they hade to form a friendship between two people of different races.


    Perhaps it was a brittle friendship, but it might also not be that brittle.


    At the very least, right now Su Ming was using the method Wu Duo told him to activate the power of the Shaman Crystal. Once he brought out the illusion of the sacred beast of Lizard Shaman Tribe based on what he saw in the past and what he remembered, the Shaman Tribe that had stirred up the dust on thend and blotted the sky and earth manifested their own in the form of an illusion in the sky.


    From a Shaman Crystal, a gigantic and ferocious beast was called out.


    It was a gigantic mackerel pike, one that Su Ming was familiar with and had seen before!


    The illusion of the mackerel pike appeared in the sky. Compared to it, the lizard was really insignificant¡­


    However, if the tribe revealed the image of the sacred beast, then it meant that they had acknowledged Su Ming¡¯s words and had also epted his exercise of Shaman etiquette, which was why they had returned the greeting.


    The sudden scene caused the fleeing Berserker to widen his eyes in disbelief. He had no knowledge of this sort of Shaman etiquette.


    In truth, there were not many people who knew of this sort of etiquette in thend of the Shamans, because it was really insignificant. Even if a people could call out sacred beasts, it usually only took one nce for them to recognize whether other people were Shamans as well.


    The most distinct characteristic would be the strength of that person¡¯s mental prowess!


    At that moment, Su Ming had already spread his divine sense so that it covered his entire body. Then, along with the mysterious air spreading from Spirit Plunder that was hidden from sight in his hand, he gave all those around him a feeling that he was a Soul Catcher, even though he was wearing a bamboo hat.


    The old Berserker who was running away might not know about this rule of conduct, but he knew that Su Ming was definitely not part of the Shaman Tribe.


    When the group of Shamans appeared behind him, his skin crawled, but as he continued charging forward, with a sinister intention, he said, "Interesting, since when has the True Divinity Wind Berserker of the Berserker Tribe and the scion of the first God of Berserkers be a Shaman? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?"


    Almost the moment the old man said those words, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He did not exin himself but loosened the grip of his right hand, causing Spirit Plunder in his hand to float above his head. It shone with a brilliant dark light as if it wanted to absorb everything in the world into it.


    Su Ming distinctly remembered that when the young Soul Catcher he killed in thend of the Berserkers saw this pearl, he had said that this was the Soul Catcher Pearl that only End Shamans could create!


    This pearl seemed to be rather famous in the Shaman Tribe¡­ Besides, Su Ming also remembered that when he brought out his Spirit Plunder in Lizard Shaman Tribe that the Patriarch of that tribe had also recognized this as an item that belonged to the Shamans, and had been baffled as to why Su Ming could possess and use it.


    "Soul Catcher Pearl!"


    It was just as Su Ming had predicted, the moment the pearl was brought out, someone from the migrating Shaman Tribe behind them immediately cried out in surprise.


    The old Berserker was stunned, and at that moment, an old woman walked out abruptly from the thousands of mackerel pikes in the sky behind Su Ming. The old woman¡¯s hair was white and her skin filled with wrinkles. There was a tattoo of a mackerel pike on her face. She held a cane made of fish bone in her hand, and with one step, she appeared right before Su Ming, several tens of thousands of feet behind the old Berserker.


    She was a Latter Shaman!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank under the straw hat covering his head. The instant the old woman walked past him, he could feel a power that was simr to that of a divine sense from the old woman¡¯s body, scanning him.


    There was also a man whose hair was so long it was about ten feet in length sitting on the head of a turtle located at the center of the nine turtles on the ground.


    The man looked to be in his forties, but there were age spots that only belonged to the elderly covering his skin. He originally had his eyes closed, but at the same time the old woman appeared, he opened his eyes slowly. Within them was a light that could make someone feel shaken to the core.


    It was just a gaze, but it was enough to make Su Ming¡¯s entire body tremble. It also made the old Berserker, who was fleeing in front, feel as if his soul was about to scatter. His body suddenly came to a stop, as if he was tied up and could not move forward!


    "End¡­ Soul Catcher!"


    The old Berserker¡¯s expression turned incredibly sour. He could not move his body at all, as if his soul had been captured. That was not all, he had also lost control of his body and was slowly turning around. Then, like a puppet, he started walking towards the old woman.


    Terror and shock could be seen clearly in his eyes.


    "Take off your straw hat."


    Just as the old Berserker started walking over without any form of resistance, as if his body was controlled, the man sitting cross-legged on the turtle on the ground trained his eyes on Su Ming. His gaze was profound and his words were spoken in a strange rhythm.


    Su Ming instantly felt a mighty willpowering forth from the man¡¯s eyes. In an instant, it touched his outspread divine sense, turning into a force that caused him to stagger. However, the man immediately pulled back his divine sense, so Su Ming was not harmed.


    A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head and he slowly took the straw hat down, revealing¡­ a face covered by a ck mask!


    That mask belonged to Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor!


    Although he was wearing a mask, Su Ming¡¯s eyes also shone with profundity. The unique presence he gained after he reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm was also clearly reflected on his body, even though he did not show his real face.


    That profound gaze, the floating Spirit Plunder, and the divine sense that was spread around his body caused the Su Ming now to look as if he was truly a Medial Soul Catcher!


    At that moment, his presence became rather simr to the man¡¯¡¯s on the turtle.


    This was a simrity that was only possible between Soul Catchers!


    Even if the old Berserker now had his body controlled, he could still see how Su Ming looked like at that moment. Even if his heart was filled with terror, he still could not help but have this thought appear in his head¡­


    ¡®Could it be¡­ he¡¯s really a Soul Catcher¡­?¡¯


    "Interesting, I can sense the presence of a Berserker, a Shaman, and an Immortal on you¡­" The man whose hair was ten feet long was actually an incredibly handsome man. Even if he had those age spots which belonged to the elderly, they did not destroy his good looks. Instead, they gave him a charm brought by age.


    "You¡¯re the first person whom I can¡¯t figure out on sight, tell just which race you belong to. You¡¯re like a Soul Catcher, and if other Shamans looked at you, they would think you were a Soul Catcher as well, but¡­ you¡¯re not a Soul Catcher!


    "Take off your mask." The man shook his head slightly andmanded leisurely.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. When the man¡¯s words echoed by his ears, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he did something bold. Han Mountain Bell was inside him, and within Han Mountain Bell was that strange rod snake.


    Su Ming had once released that rod snake during battle in the war, and it had also pierced through the old Berserker¡¯s palm. He could still remember clearly that the snake had swallowed the illusionary Candle Dragon that appeared once the young Soul Catcher opened his eyes!


    Su Ming had clearly sensed the rod snake¡¯s excitement and desire the instant it devoured the Candle Dragon.


    Su Ming did not take down the mask, but instead poured all his thoughts into the ck stone fragment hanging below his throat. This was hisst resort - entering the strange dimension to escape all dangers.


    However, there were drawbacks in doing this. This was Su Ming¡¯s greatest secret, and unless he absolutely needed to, he did not want to use it.


    At the same time he began making preparations to activate the stone, Su Ming opened up a small crack on the Han Mountain Bell contained in his body and released the strange rod snake¡¯s presence!


    That presence instantly surrounded Su Ming¡¯s entire body. However, that presence was clearly very weak, so there were not many who managed to notice it. Only the natural instincts of the ferocious beasts allowed them to notice it, and only some people with unique senses could sense it.


    Almost the instant that presence spread from Su Ming¡¯s body, all the mackerel pikes in the sky let out piercing shrieks and retreated simultaneously. Terror appeared on their faces, as if they had just sensed something terrifying.


    They were not the only ones reacting that way. All the creatures on the ground were acting in the same manner. Even the nine turtle beasts that were one hundred thousand feet in size also started trembling furiously. Eight among the nine started roaring, and those roars did not sound as if they were fighting against something, but were instead roars of terror.


    The turtle underneath the long haired man did not roar, but it was shivering incessantly. The long haired man sitting on it was stunned and his eyes became as wide as saucers. Dark light shone within his eyes and he stared fixedly at Su Ming. Gradually, his expression changed.


    "Candle Dragon!"


    "I am a Medial Soul Catcher from Lizard Shaman Tribe traveling through thend of the Shamans. Ever since I was born, I already possessed the presence of the Candle Dragon. Senior, you are a Soul Catcher, you should be able to tell whether this presence is real or fake!


    "I¡¯m not taking off my mask for personal reasons. Please don¡¯t make this hard for me." Su Ming spoke slowly and calmly. In the time he spoke and spread out the rod snake¡¯s presence, hepleted activating the path to the dimension in the stone. He could enter it any time he wanted now.


    Uproars rose all around them. As the creatures roared, the Shamans standing on them started looking at Su Ming differently. To them, besides the mask, he was identical from his head to toe, including his eyes, to the terrifying Soul Catchers they¡¯d met before.


    Even the Soul Catchers standing in the crowd underneath had the same feeling.


    The long-haired man stared at Su Ming for a few moments before he saidnguidly, "Our fellow tribesman from Lizard Shaman Tribe, we are now in a time of war. Don¡¯t leave now. Join Autumn Sea Tribe and be our tribe¡¯s Soul Catcher."


    Su Ming frowned.


    "I can join you, but you must give that person to me. I want to turn him into a puppet and grant him the status of an Undying."

 Chapter 368 — Blood of the Shamans

    <h4>Chapter 368: Blood of the Shamans</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Autumn Sea Tribe was one of therger tribes in thend of the Shamans. This migrating group was just a part of it. The team was so long that from afar they looked as if they were connected together. They traveled close to each other, and there were also arge amount of gigantic ferocious beasts dragging with them some unique looking buildings with the members of Autumn Sea Tribe sitting on them as they slowly moved forward.


    There were thousands of mackerel pikes swimming in the sky, and they looked as if they had blotted out the sky. Whistling sounds reverberated in the air, and there were also quite arge number of these mackerel pikes who spread out around the perimeter as if patrolling the area.


    Su Ming sat on top of a turtle that was 100,000 feet in size. There were nine members of Autumn Sea Tribe sitting around him. The levels of cultivation of these nine people were anything but ordinary. All of them were Medial Shamans.


    They had Su Ming surrounded in the middle as if they were nking him. It was an order from the male End Shaman.


    There was a person lying beside Su Ming - the old Berserker. He could not move his body, but his mind remained clear. His heart was filled with shock from what he had seen previously.


    He had originally not believed that Su Ming was a Soul Catcher, but the progression of events had made him hesitant. By that point, he was alreadypletely uncertain as to who Su Ming was!


    Su Ming remained silent as he sat on the turtle. His expression was calm and not a hint of what he truly felt in his heart could be seen. He was sitting on the second of the nine turtles. The first turtle right before was the male End Shaman¡¯s ride.


    From where Su Ming was, he could see the long-haired man whose back was turned towards him as he sat on the first turtle in the distance. That length of hair was something Su Ming had never seen before. He was also the first ever End Shaman Su Ming had ever seen before.


    When he remembered that an End Shaman had the power equivalent to those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡®How many End Shamans are there among the Shamans¡­? There can¡¯t be a lot of them. It¡¯s just like how there are very few Berserkers who have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s understanding towards End Shamans and Berserkers who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm was very limited. This was simply too far away to him.


    ¡®It was just one gaze, and he already made a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Stage almost break down¡­ and then he captured him just like that. The strength of an End Shaman should be considered as the peak in the Land of South Morning.


    ¡®End Shaman¡­ I wonder what his name is; he must be a famous person in the Shaman and Berserker Tribes.¡¯ Without bringing any attention to himself, Su Ming started examining his surroundings.


    The tribe was not moving quickly. When dusk arrived, the migrating tribe started slowing down. The members of Autumn Sea Tribe started setting up beast skin tents and building up bonfires skilfully on the destend. Everything was done in an orderly manner and there was not a hint of them scrambling about in their actions. It was as if everyone knew exactly what they had to do.


    When dusk went by and the sky turnedpletely dark, the bonfires lit up the area. Even if they were a migrating tribe that was resting at that moment, the area which they upied was still veryrge. At the very least, when Su Ming stood up and looked into the distance, he could only vaguely see the end of the line and was unable to determine just how big was this temporary tribal vige.


    The moon gradually peeked out from the clouds, and firelight flickered on the ground. Even though it was dark in the distance, the tribe was rather well illuminated. There were some children ying around, asionally, yfulughter would ring in the air. Gradually, as the members of Autumn Sea Tribe brought out food and some of them started roasting meat over the bonfires, the aromatic scent of food filled the air, and bustling sounds permeated the air.


    Su Ming sat beside a bonfire and took in everything. If he did not look at the Tattoos, he could even have a false impression that he was not sitting among Shamans, but among Berserkers.


    It did not matter whether it was their food or their manner of living, everything between the two races were too simr. The only differences between them were their divine abilities and their Arts.


    As Su Ming fell into a daze, he saw three children about seven or eight years of age on the other side of the bonfire. They wore beast skins and their hair was a little messy. They were ying tag. One of the children had big eyes and rosy cheeks; he looked very adorable.


    The boy was running in front with cheerfulughter. His two friends chased after him.


    "The two of you are too slow. I¡¯ll count to three. If you still can¡¯t catch up to me, then I won¡¯t let you two y with this rattle drum."


    The boy running in front held a round-shaped rattle drum with a handle connecting to the drum in his hand. However, the ground was not t, and as he turned his head around to talk, he tripped over something and instantly fell to the ground.


    When he fell, his two friends behind him immediately caught up to him, and the three of them instantly started ying together.


    However, as the three of them yed around, squabbling sounds started, causing Su Ming to look over.


    "It¡¯s your fault! You broke the rattle drum! It¡¯s your fault!"


    "My papa made this for me! You have to give it back!"


    The boy who had fallen down previously had his head lowered at that moment and looked as if he was about to cry. The rattle drum he held in his hands now had a tear on it.


    The two other children standing before him looked hurt and angry. The three of them started yelling at each other.


    Things like this asionally happened among children. Most of the Shamans around chose to ignore this when such arguments happened. Compared to the innocence of the children, the adult Shamans were feeling heavy-hearted, because before long, they would also have to join the battle, and perhaps in the end, very few of them would survive.


    Su Ming looked at the three children and stared at the toy rattle in that boy¡¯s hand before he stood up slowly. The instant he got up, the nine Medial Shamans surrounding him instantly trained their gazes on him, and guarded looks appeared in their eyes.


    Su Ming ignored those nine gazes trained on him and started walking towards the three squabbling children.


    The nine Medial Shamans frowned at Su Ming¡¯s actions. One of them that was in between Su Ming and the three children stood up when he started walking over. He stared at Su Ming and was just about to open his mouth when his vision blurred. When the world before him became clear once again, he had already lost sight of Su Ming.


    That person was momentarily stunned, before he turned his head around swiftly and saw Su Ming with his back towards him as he walked towards the three children.


    As that person¡¯s expression changed, the other eight reacted in the same manner. Just as all of them wanted to close in on Su Ming, they saw him arriving beside the three children. He stopped and crouched down.


    "Let me see. Maybe I can repair it." Su Ming may have been wearing a mask, but the gentle look in his eyes and the soft tone in his voice was still as clear as day.


    The three children were stunned, then looked at Su Ming with wide eyes.


    "Uncle, can you repair the rattle drum?"


    "My papa made it for me. It¡¯s his fault that it¡¯s broken."


    "Uncle, please repair it. It¡¯s my fault that it¡¯s broken."


    Behind Su Ming, the nine Medial Shamans who wanted to get closer came to an abrupt halt. They had heard Su Ming¡¯s words and seen his actions.


    Su Ming took the small rattle drum from the boy¡¯s hands and examined it. At that instant, nostalgia appeared in his eyes. The simrities between the Shaman and Berserker Tribes had caused even the children¡¯s toys to almost be the same.


    For example, this rattle drum. Su Ming remembered that his elder had made one for him when he was young. It was a small rattle drum made using beast skins, and there was a small stone tied to both sides of the drum with strings made of straw. If he held it in his hand and turned his wrist a little, the small stones wrapped up in string would hit the surface of the drum and let out rattling sounds.


    This was one of Su Ming¡¯s favorite toys when he was young. He looked at the rattle drum in his hand and a smile appeared on his face under the mask. One side of the drum was torn, which was why no sound could be produced.


    Su Ming lifted his hand and ripped off the torn beast skin, then ripped off a corner of the boy¡¯s shirt, then ced it on the drum once again. Once he fixed it in ce, he turned his wrist with the drum in hand, and instantly, rattling sounds appeared in the air.


    The three children immediately started cheering, and excited looks appeared on their faces. Once they took the repaired rattle drum from Su Ming, two of them looked at each other, then ran into the distance excitedly.


    "Uncle, thank you. I¡¯m Abu." The boy who had previously broken the rattle drum when he fell waved at Su Ming and happily ran off to join his friends.


    At that moment, Su Ming was not paying any mind to the blood feud between the Shamans and the Berserkers in the Land of South Morning, neither was he paying any attention to the war between both sides that wouldst for an unknown period of time next to Sky Mist City.


    He looked at the innocent children and sighed.


    "Brother Mo, I didn¡¯t expect that you would help the children repair the rattle drum. You must have seen your past self in them." A cheerful voice came from behind Su Ming.


    Along with those words came a young man dressed in a ck robe with long hair that went down to his waist. The young man¡¯s skin was fair, and there was a Tattoo of a mackerel pike at the center of his brows.


    He looked slightly differentpared to the other Shamans. Most of the time, the Shamans¡¯ Tattoos covered their entire face, but this person¡¯s Tattoo only covered the center of his brows. There was not a single hint of a Tattoo anywhere else on his face.


    He walked from afar, and as he got closer, respect appeared on the faces of the nine Medial Shamans who were keeping close watch on Su Ming. The young man lifted his hand and waved at them, and the nine people quickly backed away.


    "The past is no longer here." Su Ming turned around and cast the young man a t look.


    "The past may be gone, but we have to keep a tight grip of the present, because what you do know will decide your future." The young man also looked at Su Ming, but with a faint smile on his lips.


    At that moment, their gazes met.


    "I am Ya Mu, a Medial Soul Catcher from Autumn Sea Tribe." The young man spoke with a smile, then turned his gaze away from Su Ming, sitting down at a bonfire.


    "Brother Mo, care to have a drink?" As the young man spoke, someone behind him immediately took a few brisk steps forward and ced two pots of wine by his side before backing down respectfully.


    Su Ming sat down nearby and shook his head.


    The young man brought up a wine pot and took arge swig from it once he opened it. Then he let out a long breath.


    The young man ced the wine pot down, then said, seemingly casually, "Brother Mo, you came from the battlefield, right?"


    "Why do you say that?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    "I can smell the blood of Shamans on you. There must have been plenty of Shamans who died in your hands, you, who also happen to be the True Divinity Wind Berserker." The young man spoke slowly, but the moment he said those words, it was as if a chill hand closed in on Su Ming from within the bustling tribe.

 Chapter 369 — Nine Li Shaman Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 369: Nine Li Shaman Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming remained calm. His expression did not change at all due to the young man¡¯s words. It was as if he did not hear him at all.


    "Perhaps I should be calling you brother Su, and not¡­ brother Mo." When the young man saw Su Ming reacting this way, he spoke once again, still with a slow tone.


    Su Ming smiled faintly and lifted his head to look at the mackerel pikes swimming about in the dark sky. With a glint in his eyes, he took off the mask on his face, ced it by his side and took a big swig from the wine pot at his side.


    The instant he took off the mask, all the nine previously retreating Medial Shamans immediately took a few steps forward and stood around them. Their expressions changed and murderous intent shone in their eyes, but they did not attack.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were instantly trained on Su Ming, like lightning when he saw his sudden movements. He stared at Su Ming¡¯s pale face and the scar under his eyes, and after a long while, he let out a cold harrumph.


    "You killed many of my tribesmen, and the thickness of the smell of Shaman blood on you can be detected lis away. How dare you sit so brazenly among us?!


    "Do you not believe that with just onemand from me, your head will immediately fall to the ground and your soul will instantly scatter?!"


    "Do you believe that before my head falls to the ground, I won¡¯t drag you to hell with me¡­? Do you believe that once my head falls to the ground, your Autumn Sea Tribe won¡¯t find it incredibly hard to even walk down thend of the Shamans?" Su Ming brought up the wine pot and drank another mouthful before he cast the young man a t look.


    "Do you not believe that perhaps my head will not even fall to the ground?"


    The young man stared at Su Ming, then suddenly started chuckling after a long while. His chuckles were not loud, but as he started chuckling, the cold look in his eyes disappeared.


    "Su Ming, o Su Ming, this is the first time we met, but you already gave me a lot of surprises. I didn¡¯t expect that you, a member of the Berserker Tribe, would repair a rattle drum for the children of my race. I also didn¡¯t expect that once I exposed your real identity, you would turn the tables and threaten me when we are in my tribe.


    "Do you know that your name has already spread to all the Berserkers? Even if Sky Mist City has issued a gag order, the things that happened that day cannot be hidden away.


    "True Divinity Wind Berserker, True Divinity Lightning Berserker, and you even obtained a part of the legacy belonging to the first God of Berserkers. You, who possesses the power of the God of Berserkers, have already caught the attention of all the powerful Berserkers in thend of the Berserkers.


    "At the same time, you have also caught the attention of many powerful Shamans."


    Su Ming did not speak. He simply continued drinking. The instant he was exposed, his heart had indeed been in turmoil, but he soon calmed down. There were many mysteries that could not be exined clearly about this matter, such as why he was allowed to stay in the tribe and why the young man said all these things even though he had no obligation to tell him about them.


    However, once the young man said his piece, Su Ming began to have a vague understanding about the situation.


    "I¡¯ve always been curious about why there were only one Shaman and one Berserker who chased after me when I left Sky Mist City that day and why I didn¡¯t run into any other Shamans on the way, but at the veryst moment, I encountered all of you.


    "Now, I understand it somewhat." Su Ming put the wine pot down and looked at the young man sitting before him, then he said, "Thank you for this."


    The young man¡¯s pupils shrank, but he shook his head after a long while and sighed.


    "It¡¯s so boring. I originally thought your expression would change slightly or you would react in an extreme fashion, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would remain so calm.


    "That¡¯s right. My people are fighting on the battlefield now. Our Sacred Lady is also there. She was the one who created the chance for you to escape in secret. She warded off the other powerful Shamans from other tribes chasing you down. There¡¯s also someone helping you in secret from Sky Mist City, that¡¯s why there were only two people who came after you in the end.


    "You ran into us because the Thought Soothsayers from my tribe have predicted your arrival. You can say that you didn¡¯t find us, but we were waiting for you." The young man spoke slowly as he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming fell silent.


    After a long while, the young man frowned and asked, "Do you know the reason?"


    "The reason is because you¡¯re our Shaman Lord¡¯s junior brother!" The person who said those words was not the young man, but an old woman who was walking slowly towards them and was speaking in a raspy voice.


    That old woman was the End Shaman from Autumn Sea Tribe Su Ming had seen during the day!


    When the old woman showed up, the nine Medial Shamans around them immediately knelt down on one knee. Their expressions were filled with intense respect and zeal. Even Ya Mu, who was by Su Ming¡¯s side, immediately stood up and bowed towards her respectfully.


    "A very long time ago, before thend of the Berserkers was divided into five portions, there was a powerful tribe to the south. The leader of the tribe was so strong that his power was at an equal level to the second God of Berserkers.


    "That tribe was called Nine Li!


    "Something happened between the leader of Nine Li and the second God of Berserkers during that time. We can no longer look into it, but as their descendants, we only know that when the second God of Berserkers was killed by the Immortals in the other worlds, he was cut into pieces, and once thend of the Berserkers was divided, Nine Li Tribe was also divided and scattered¡­ When the leader of Nine Li died, he left behind a will dering that the tribe¡¯s Berserkers would be hence known as Shamans!


    "Arge amount of these people gradually increased in number and developed into small tribes in the Land of South Morning. They called themselves Shamans, and they are the members of the Shaman Tribe you see today.


    "We Shamans are the descendants of the Nine Li Tribe, and we keep the blood of Nine Li pure in wait for the blood descendant of our Shaman Lord to awaken the power that belongs to the Nine Li.


    "However, during the long span of time we waited for the descendant of our Shaman Lord to awaken, a part of the Shamans have changed¡­ They gave up on the glory of the Nine Li and contacted the Immortals who came from the other worlds. They are no longer Shamans. They¡¯re not fit to be called Shamans who will not bow to any authority in the world¡­


    "They are thepdogs of Immortals of the other worlds!


    "We saved you because your eldest senior brother is the Shaman Lord of Nine Li in this generation! He has arranged for one of Nine Li¡¯s three hundred Shaman Souls to be by your side. You are an honored guest of Nine Li Shaman Tribe."


    The old woman¡¯s voice was ancient and it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears. As he listened to her words, he was shaken. He lowered his head and looked at the bracelet on his wrist. With a single thought, the bracelet immediately turned into ck smoke. That ck smoke instantly spread and merged together to form a woman¡¯s body before him.


    The woman gradually gained form. Once her body waspletely revealed, she swept her gaze across the old woman and the surroundings with her back turned towards Su Ming.


    "Which faction of Nine Li Tribe do you belong to?" For the first time, the woman spoke. Her voice was aloof, and there was a chilling quality to it.


    "Autumn Sea Tribe." The instant the old woman saw the woman, excitement appeared on her face. She wrapped her fist in her palm and bowed to her. She was not the only who did so. All the Shamans around the area immediately prostrated themselves before her.


    "By the orders of our Young Lord, we are to provide the greatest amount of help we can provide to a certain amount of people in all the tribes that belong to Nine Li Shaman Tribe before the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastndses to us.


    "In the previous battle, we¡¯ve already sent the news to the Shamans, but almost all of them no longer have the blood of Nine Li flowing through their veins¡­


    "The Immortals from the other worlds have descended upon us three times within the past hundred years. Each time theye to us, there would be traitors who would ally themselves to them to obtain the skill to reach immortality by offering their blood right to them.


    "It is especially so now, with the arrival of the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds, the ancient legends are beginning to show exactly what they meant, and many more of those from Nine Li Shaman Tribe have surrendered their blood right to be affiliates of the Immortals of the other realms¡­


    "The battle this time was started by the tribes who have affiliated themselves to the Immortals. The few tribes who still have the blood of Nine Li coursing in our veins will face the danger of extermination if we don¡¯t follow their orders and send our warriors to war.


    "Young Lord, pleasee back and bring us back to the path of Nine Li¡­" With an agitated face, the old woman knelt down.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. He suddenly realized that the originally rowdy Autumn Sea Tribe in the area where he stood had be silent. Those from further away might not be looking towards them, but Su Ming had a faint feeling that this area had turned into the center of the attention for tens of thousands of members of the Autumn Sea Tribe.


    "Right now, there are less than three years left before the Immortal¡¯s fourth descent within this century. This time, there will be more factions of Nine Li Shaman Tribes choosing to join them. After all¡­ the temptation of breaking through the End is one that all End Shamans cannot resist¡­


    "It is especially so after the people have seen just how strong a Hollow Shaman is after the Great Patriarch made his choice in the past¡­


    "From what we could tell, the Immortals have also descended three times within this century among the Berserkers. It is only logical to assume that there is quite arge number of Berserkers who havee into contact with them as well. In fact, we have our suspicions that Sky Mist City no longer belongs to the Berserkers!"


    The old woman spoke quickly, as if she wanted to use this chance to tell everything that she knew to their Shaman Lord through this Shaman Soul of Nine Li!


    Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. The old woman¡¯s words had delivered a great shock to him.


    "We believe that Sky Mist City is fighting against the Shaman Tribes that have affiliated themselves to the Immortals from the other worlds because they belong to two or three different factions of power among those Immortals!


    "Shaman Lord, what should we do?!" the old woman asked hastily.


    The woman formed by the ck smoke continued to stay silent.


    Su Ming was also silent. He had a sudden feeling that Autumn Sea Tribe saved him in secret and allowed him to stay in their tribe so that they could have a chance to speak to his eldest senior brother. It was not because of Su Ming himself that they did so.


    When he remembered his eldest senior brother, Su Ming could not help but be reminded of his Master.


    The Nine Li Shaman Soul formed by the ck smoke still remained silent.


    Suddenly, a calm voice floated towards them from afar. Those words were uttered in an indescribable rhythm. That voice was very pleasant to the ears, but at the same time, it also contained a feeling as if it was trying to stun souls. As that voice echoed around, it made all those who heard it feel buzzing sounds going off in their heads.


    Even the Nine Li Shaman Soul Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother had given him looked as if it was about to scatter under the power of that voice.


    "Tell the Shaman Lord that if he still hasn¡¯t made a choice, that I, Zong Ze, whose life has almost ended, will chose to surrender my blood right in exchange for a chance to break through the End¡­ If I seed¡­ If I am no longer myself¡­" When that voice reached this point, it paused for a moment before it turned into a sigh.


    Su Ming knew who exactly that voice belonged to - that End Soul Catcher!

 Chapter 370 — That Woman Standing on the Mackerel Pike

    <h4>Chapter 370: That Woman Standing on the Mackerel Pike</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As that End Soul Catcher sighed, the entire Autumn Sea Tribe in that temporary tribal vige fell into dead silence.


    Time trickled by slowly. That dead silence turned into a depressive feeling that pressed on all of their hearts, including Su Ming¡¯s.


    Su Ming had more than once made assumptions regarding his eldest senior brother¡¯s origins, but it was only now that he truly understood his eldest senior brother¡¯s identity.


    ¡®The Lord of Nine Li Shaman Tribe¡­¡¯


    Right when that depressing feeling became stronger, ripples spread out from the ck smokeing from the female Nine Li Shaman Soul. Soon after, a voice Su Ming was familiar with came from within, as if it had traveled a long distance through those ripples.


    "Before the Immortals of the other worlds descend upon us for the fourth time, I wille¡­"


    The instant that voice spoke, almost all the people in Autumn Sea Tribe heard it clearly, and all of them prostrated themselves on the ground. Even the mackerel pikes in the sky howled because of that one sentence, causing the dark sky to look as if it had turned into a ck sea that was raging with furious waves.


    "Please ept our greetings, Lord of Nine Li!" The waves of sound merged together and turned into one voice.


    That voice only started disappearing slowly after a long while.


    "Youngest junior brother, don¡¯te back to thend of the Berserkers for the time being¡­" Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother¡¯s voice spoke from within the female Nine Li Shaman Soul, and once he finished saying those words, his voice gradually disappeared.


    The female Nine Li Shaman Soul¡¯s body also started scattering away to return to Su Ming¡¯s wrist. It returned to the form of a bracelet, but the color of the bracelet had be much duller. It was clear that this sort of conversation, even though only two sentences had been delivered, was not an easy task.


    At that moment, all the Shamans around Su Ming gradually started rising up from the ground. The old woman cast him a look and no longer paid any attention to him. Instead, she turned around and left. It was as if she hade here just to prove Su Ming right - she was only there to gain a chance to speak to the Shaman Lord of Nine Li.


    As for the nine Medial Shamans that had stayed beside Su Ming all this while, they seemed to have received a new order and left the area, no longer paying any attention to him.


    Only Ya Mu remained in the area while giving Su Ming a smile. He picked up the wine jar and took a big swig from it.


    "Great, now the old folks are all gone. There¡¯s no else here who will restrict your movements anymore. Brother Su, you can leave at anytime you want. If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can also stay here. It¡¯ll be better for you, too."


    "Just¡­ what exactly is the descent of the Immortals from the other worlds?" Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he too, picked up the wine jar. Once he took a big swig from it, he looked at Ya Mu.


    "They¡¯re naturally the Immortals whoe from a foreign world. They use a unique method toe to our world. The Immortals¡¯ Spells are different from ours, but all those who can descend among us have incredible power.


    "In fact, they even have a method for our powerful End Shamans to breakthrough their current level of cultivation and arrive at Hollow¡­ It can even be said that they have a power for those old monsters who have already attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm to reach another Realm.


    "This is an irresistible temptation for those old monsters, especially for those whose life is reaching an end. The power of the world that will be activated when they break through to that new Realm is a life changer, and it¡¯s almost like attaining immortality. It¡¯s not just them, even I am tempted by this sort of thing," Ya Mu said with a deep sigh, shrugging.


    "Have you met the Immortals before?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    A glint appeared in Ya Mu¡¯s eyes and he replied softly, "I have."


    "I¡¯ve seen two Immortals before. They were a man and woman. The man was an old man. He came to Autumn Sea Tribe ten years ago and fought against Sir Zong Ze¡­"


    Su Ming immediately shot up to attention and listened closely to what Ya Mu said.


    "I can¡¯ tell the details of what happened in that battle, but their battlested less than the time taken for an incense stick to burn. I couldn¡¯t see how they attacked in the sky, I only saw a gigantic hand up above. That hand repeatedly clenched its fist nine times.


    "After those nine times, that Immortal¡¯s battle against Sir Zong Ze ended. I saw the old man wearing an incredibly gorgeous robe and walking out of the sky without a word.


    "By the way, there were some pictures sewn on the old man¡¯s robes. It was a purple dragon, but the dragon held four different items in its ws. One of them was a bottle, the other a pearl, and there was also a small sword. There was another item that was hidden in the clouds, but I couldn¡¯t see it.


    "Once the old man left, Sir Zong Ze returned to the tribe from the sky¡­ I remember that he had an incredibly sour face at that time. We were all guessing that perhaps¡­ Ah¡­ you know what it is." Ya Ma sighed and drank a mouthful from the wine pot in his hand.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he continued asking. "What about the other one?"


    "The other one was a woman¡­" A nostalgic look appeared in Ya Mu¡¯s eyes.


    "What can I say about her? She didn¡¯t look particrly pretty, but anyone who saw her would be unable to forget that her eyes seemed to contain an entire world on their own¡­


    "She was flying in the sky alone. When I saw her, I could tell at first nce that she was neither a Shaman nor a Berserker, because that presence was¡­pletely different from ours.


    "If you somehow manage to see an Immortal, you¡¯ll definitely be able to recognize them at first nce. They give off apletely different feeling. Up till now, I can still remember that her expression looked pretty odd when she saw me.


    "It was a look of conflict, pity, and there was even a hint of fear¡­ She seemed to be very afraid of me, but she had gave me a feeling as if I was facing an End Shaman based on what I could sense from her power. I still can¡¯t understand why there would be terror on her face."


    Ya Mu drank. As he spoke, he shook his head, as if he still could not understand even now.


    Su Ming sat nearby and slowly lifted his head to look at the stars flickering in the dark sky. A profound look gradually appeared in his eyes, and once it fused with the unique presence on his currently unmasked face, an indescribable charm slowly manifested about him.


    Ya Mu put down the wine pot and no longer thought about the woman in his memories. He instinctively cast a nce at Su Ming, but the moment he looked at him, he suddenly shuddered, and his expression changed drastically.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Ya Mu was momentarily stunned, then sucked in a deep breath. When Su Ming eventually lowered his head and looked towards him, the profound look in his eyes had disappeared and had turned into calmness. Only then was Ya Mu shocked by what he saw and he rubbed his eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Ming asked.


    Ya Mu remained silent for a moment before he looked at Su Ming and said slowly, "The feeling you gave me just now was the exact same as the old Immortal and the female Immortal I saw in the past! That¡¯s apletely different presencepared to us¡­


    "Sir Zong Ze is right, there¡¯s a fog around you that can¡¯t be seen through. If it wasn¡¯t because we knew for sure that you are a Berserker, then I would definitely think you were a Medial Soul Catcher¡­


    "If I didn¡¯t know about your origins, I would have thought you were an Immortal who descended upon us just now."


    Ya Mu shook his head and chased away the sudden thought that had appeared in his head. He was certain it was impossible. There was no way a True Divinity Wind Berserker would be an Immortal, neither was it possible for an Immortal to obtain the legacy of the first God of Berserkers. It was the same for the Shamans, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get those legacies either.


    "An Immortal, huh¡­?" Su Ming mumbled, and bitterness appeared in his heart.


    Compared to Ya Mu¡¯s misconception, Su Ming¡¯s confusion stemmed from the source of his bitterness. It would have been better if he waspletely confused by it, but he¡­ already had several theories as to why he would feel bitter about it.


    Those were theories that he did not want to ept, and in fact¡­ could not ept.


    "Where is the location of the spot where the Immortals will descend? Approximately when would that be? I also saw a woman with that sort of presence when I was in the battlefield beyond Sky Mist City. Do you know who she is? Where can I find these Immortals?" Su Ming immediately asked.


    "You¡¯re speaking too quickly. The Immortals won¡¯t descend in another three years. I don¡¯t know the precise date, but when you see that the sky is still bright even though it should be dark, or when the sky should be bright, but it¡¯s dark, then it means that it¡¯s time for them to descend.


    "I do know the precise location. They¡¯ll be descending on the highest mountain in thend of the Shamans - Cloud Shaman Summit. They¡¯ve beennding there the previous few times.


    "As for the Immortal you mentioned that appeared in the battlefield, I don¡¯t know who she is, since I¡¯ve never seen her before, but I do know of a ce where you¡¯ll definitely be able to see the Immortals. That would be where the Great Patriarch is now¡­ God of Shamans Temple!


    "It¡¯s also on top of Cloud Shaman Summit."


    As Ya Mu spoke, he stood up. He cast Su Ming a nce, then hesitated for a moment before he brought out a wooden slip from his bosom and handed it to him.


    "By the looks of it, you¡¯ve chosen to leave. This is a map that covers most of the areas in thend of the Shamans. It¡¯s an item that only those within Autumn Sea Tribe can have. Take it. It¡¯ll be useful to you.


    "Even though we¡¯re in a time of war, but there are still dangers lurking around if you travel alone. With your current level of cultivation¡­ well, do your best." Ya Mu shook his head and picked up his wine pot before he left Su Ming.


    Su Ming took the wooden slip and stood up once he put it away in his bosom. He had indeed chosen to leave. The purpose for him toe to thend of the Shamans was not just to find a breakthrough for his level of cultivation through countless life and death battles, but he also wanted to find out¡­ exactly what was Destiny from those Immortals who came to this world!


    The Immortals from the other worlds were going to descend three yearster. He had to go, but before that, he had many other things to do, be it him creating medicinal pills and refining the old Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm, or even training the Arts of the Wind Berserker and the Lightning Berserker, and also fusing the Crystals of Inheritance with himself.


    He needed time to prepare all of these things. There was also the possibility of the rod snake going through a metamorphosis, and also the unknown medicinal pill in the medicinal cauldron he kept in his body, and he also had to refine Han Mountain Bell now, since his level of cultivation had just increased so that he could master the true power of this priceless treasure. All of these things were pending in wait, and Su Ming had to finish doing all of them.


    ¡®Three years¡­ Three yearster, I have to be stronger!¡¯ Determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was just about to leave when his expression suddenly changed and he lifted his head swiftly.


    At that moment, Ya Mu was still not too far away. Roaring sounds suddenly came from the dark sky, and as the clouds tumbled about in the air, the mackerel pikes in the sky started howling together. Those howls did not seem to be like those that were directed towards enemies, but instead, they sounded like they were weing someone, and they simultaneously moved back.


    A gigantic mackerel pike pushed through the sea of clouds, and it was so huge that its precise size could not be seen, the people below could only see a part of its body that was revealed out of the sea of clouds!!


    That mackerel pike seemed to be treating the sky as its ocean and was drifting towards them. There was a woman holding a bamboo flute standing on its back. That woman¡¯s ck locks swayed in the air and she wore a white robe. As she got closer, a breathtakingly beautiful face that could make hearts pound came into view!

 Chapter 371 — Persecution!

    <h4>Chapter 371: Persecution!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was the third time Su Ming saw that mackerel pike and that woman.


    The first time he saw them, he had just Awakened and was on the way to Freezing Sky n. He saw this womaning towards Sky Mist Barrier and heard the booming shes of her fight against Bai Chang Zai.


    From that moment onwards, the image of that mackerel pike and the woman was forever engraved in Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    The second time he saw them was during the battle of Sky Mist City. He saw the woman joining the battle and also saw the mackerel pike¡¯s strange power.


    It was also during that time that the woman extended a hand to him in secret and helped Su Ming escape the battlefield.


    However, it was only during the third time that Su Ming could see them at such close proximity - the woman and the sacred beast that would leave behind an unforgettable image once a person saw it¡­ the mackerel pike.


    Su Ming stood in the tribe and watched the clouds tumbling in the sky, looked at the numerous mackerel pikes who were much more smallerpared to it letting out howls of respect, and stared at the beautiful woman whose hair danced in the air as she held a flute in her hands and swept her gaze across thend.


    At that moment, the woman¡¯s eyesnded on Su Ming, who was standing within the temporary tribal vige built by Autumn Sea Tribe in thend.


    But her gaze did not stay. It was as if Su Ming did not exist in her eyes. When the gigantic mackerel pike eventually stopped and floated in the sky above the tribe, the woman walked down with light steps. Her robes fluttered in the air gracefully. When shended in the tribe, she turned into a white arc and flew towards the center of it.


    The time from her appearance to subsequent disappearance into the tribe was not long, but it made all the members of Autumn Sea Tribe fired up. They might not be crying out and causing amotion, but Su Ming could still see the excitement and fanaticism in all their eyes¡­


    "The Sacred Lady, Wan Qiu¡­"


    Ya Mu, who was standing 100 feet away from Su Ming, was staring at the spot where the woman disappeared with a fanatic butplicated look in his eyes. After a long while, he shook his head and walked into the distance with the wine pot in his hand.


    As he left, the area around the bonfire where Su Ming was sitting gradually became silent. Besides the crackling soundsing from the bonfire as it burned, not many other sounds could be heard. Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then went to the old Berserker whose name he still did not know.


    With just one nce from Zong Ze, this old man was sealed within his own body. As time went by, not only did the seal not be weaker, his soul also seemed to have frozen up and his eyes became nk.


    Su Ming waved his arm beside the old Berserker, and immediately, he was ced in the storage bag where the Fire Ape was kept. Once he straightened out his robes, Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at the temporary tribal vige built by Autumn Sea Tribe, then turned back and started walking out.


    He was going to leave and search for his own path.


    Before he left, he did not visit the End Shamans in Autumn Sea Tribe or the Sacred Lady Wan Qiu. They saved him because they wanted to speak to his eldest senior brother.


    This was a trade.


    Besides, all the others beside Ya Mu were aloof to him. Once they finished speaking to his eldest senior brother, they hadpletely ignored him. Su Ming might not be bothered by it, but he would not go asking for trouble on his own.


    If they wanted to ignore him, then he would also ignore them. As he turned around, Su Ming gradually walked away. His back seemed to look a little bleak and lonely, making him not fit in with the rest of the people around him.


    There was always a veil of confusion surrounding him. However, Su Ming usually hid that confusion deep within him. Only when he was alone would that confusion show itself.


    As he continued moving forward, Su Ming walked past several bonfires. Some guards from Autumn Sea Tribe who were on night duty saw him when he walked past, but they also seemed to have received an order. When they saw that Su Ming was leaving and not moving towards some important parts within Autumn Sea Tribe, they did not stop him. They only looked at him coldly.


    Right the moment Su Ming was about to walk out of Autumn Sea Tribe, his footsteps suddenly froze, because there was a raspy voice traveling slowly towards him from the deeper parts of the tribe behind him.


    "Are you leaving just like that?"


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with this voice. It belonged to the old female End Shaman.


    "My tribe saved you twice. Are you not going to repay us?" The old woman¡¯s voice was cold and contained no emotion as it echoed around Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained silent.


    "Leave your bracelet behind. It is the Shaman Soul of our Nine Li Tribe, it doesn¡¯t belong to you." The old woman¡¯s voice came from behind Su Ming, causing ripples to form around Su Ming.


    "This is a gift from your Shaman Lord of Nine Li to me." Su Ming turned around and looked around, but he could not see the old woman.


    "Or you can choose to stay until the Shaman Lordes back." Almost the instant Su Ming finished speaking, the old woman spoke once again. As her words were said, the originally empty space before Su Ming suddenly distorted and the old woman walked out from within.


    "I¡¯ll give you the span of ten breaths to make your choice." The old woman stood there and cast Su Ming a cold nce before ignoring him. To her, Su Ming was just a tool for their tribe to contact their Shaman Lord. If the tool wanted to leave, they would only allow him to do so if he left the bracelet behind.


    Besides, Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was absolutely nothing to her. The weak had no right to bring up any conditions before the strong; they could only submit to the strong.


    She was not bothered by Su Ming¡¯s identity in the Berserker Tribe either. Even if she heard that he possessed a hint of the God of Berserkers¡¯ power, she had never seen that power before. In her eyes, with her status in Nine Li Shaman Tribe and her power as an End Shaman, there was no way that so called power of the God of Berserkers could kill her, especially when she was in her own tribe.


    Besides, she also came here on orders. Someone asked her toe and test the power of the God of Berserkers which she did not believe in.


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the bracelet on his wrist. Time trickled by, and when the sixth breath arrived, Su Ming no longer hesitated and took off the bracelet.


    He lifted his head and looked at the old woman. He knew that she paid absolutely no mind to him. In fact, her gaze when she looked at him was that of a superior being looking at an ant, and she did not bother hiding it.


    Saving him was so that she could speak to his eldest senior brother. Saving him was all for the sake of this bracelet.


    In truth, the old woman was not the only one who did it. Even that Zong Ze was the same. Su Ming smiled faintly and looked at the old woman before he threw that bracelet to her.


    "From now on, there is no longer any connection between Autumn Sea Tribe and me. You saved me once and obtained a chance to speak to your Shaman Tribe. That is a trade.


    "The second time you saved me, you asked for the bracelet. I will count this as a trade. Now, everything has ended. I beg my leave!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he turned around and walked down the road.


    The old woman caught the bracelet, then cast a nce at Su Ming. Her eyes sparkled. She might respect the Shaman Lord, but she was still a powerful Shaman in Autumn Sea Tribe. Besides, the situation in thend of the Shamans was rapidly changing. They could not ce all their hopes on the Shaman Lord.


    In her eyes, this Su Ming was weak. If he left alone, then he would definitely die in thend of the Shamans. Once this person died, then all his treasures would be taken away by someone else, and that someone else might even be privy to the things on this person that still remained a secret to her.


    If that was the case, then it would be better if he stayed!


    "The two trades have indeed ended, but since you¡¯re a Berserker, why do you have the Soul Catcher Pearl of the Shamans? Leave the Soul Catcher Pearl behind and also exin to us why you have the presence of the Candle Dragon on you. You can leave after that.


    "Our tribe won¡¯t make things hard for you either. We¡¯re just taking your things to keep it for you. When the Shaman Lordes, I will naturally give them to him.


    "Or else¡­"


    Before the old woman even finished speaking, she was interrupted by a long string ofughter from Su Ming.


    Su Ming had put up with this for a very long time. If they wanted the bracelet, he could give it to them. This item never belonged to him to begin with. However, Autumn Sea Tribe had deliberately continued to make things difficult after he gave them the bracelet and demanded for his Spirit Plunder, even seeking to examine the secret of him possessing a Soul Catcher¡¯s presence.


    If Su Ming yielded to their desires in this matter, then what awaited him would be even more instances of him submitting to them!


    "Autumn Sea Tribe, do you really think that you have everything about me in your control? You¡¯ve already taken away the bracelet. This is a warning, do not go overboard!" Su Ming turned around swiftly and a freezing re appeared in his eyes.


    As his words echoed in the air, arge amount of Shamans immediately appeared around him and looked at him coldly, but besides that cold look, there was also scorn.


    As for that old woman, a cold sneer formed on her lips and displeasure appeared on her face.


    "You ungrateful wretch. The Soul Catcher Pearl will only bring disaster to you. I¡¯m doing this for you own good so that you won¡¯t be in so much danger when you¡¯re venturing outside. Instead of thanking me, you¡¯re acting so arrogantly? I¡¯m curious, on what grounds are you threatening me with your level of cultivation?" A glint appeared in the old woman¡¯s eyes, and as she spoke, she took a step forward.


    With that one step, the entire ground seemed to tremble. The space between her and Su Ming also seemed to have instantly frozen up. The power of the world around them charged forward at that moment and rushed towards Su Ming.


    She did not use any shocking divine abilities, but with just that one step, she could already gather up the power of the world and push it towards Su Ming. That level of strength was not something a person in the Bone Sacrifice Realm couldpare to!


    She did not want to kill Su Ming. She only wanted to injure him badly so that he would know how exactly a weakling should act before the strong.


    Yet the moment she took that one step and the instant the power of the world charged towards Su Ming, he did not do anything else but lifted his right hand and stretch out his index finger. The strand of hair tied on his index finger instantly started burning, and an indescribably mighty power burst forth.


    The power was so strong that the instant it burst forth, it created arge amount of booming sounds in the area. The power of the world called upon by the old woman started immediately shatteringyer byyer, as if it could not withstand the indescribably great power that had burst forth from Su Ming¡¯s body. The shattered power of the world started sweeping past the area.


    All the Shamans around him immediately experienced drastic changes to their expressions. They retreated simultaneously, but even so, they were still struck by the force that was spreading in all directions. All of them coughed up blood and fell back like kites in the wind whose strings were snapped.

 Chapter 372 — A Paper Crane!

    <h4>Chapter 372: A Paper Crane!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Now you know exactly with what I am threatening you with. " Su Ming¡¯s words were freezing when he spoke slowly.


    The old woman¡¯s expression changed rapidly, and she instinctively took a few steps back under that force. Her pupils shrank. As she stared at Su Ming¡¯s right index finger, she sucked in a deep breath.


    "The power of the God of Berserkers¡­"


    The power only appeared for a brief moment, then disappeared without a trace. It almost felt as if had never even been there. The strand of hair on Su Ming¡¯s right index finger stopped burning.


    At the same time, the force in the area also disappeared instantly. There was no lingering force in the area. Su Ming¡¯s floating hair also fell down. His clothes no longer danced in the air, but he remained standing there like a mountain. His gaze was cold as he stared at the old woman. The strand of hair on his finger might not be spreading any hint of aura just like before, but once she witnessed its presence when it exploded forth just now, the old woman¡¯s breathing quickened.


    She stared fixedly at Su Ming¡¯s right index finger. It was not as if she had not examined that finger previously, but she had sensed nothing. This was also the reason why she had looked down on the power of the God of Berserkers.


    She was, after all, a Shaman, not a Berserker. She did not acknowledge that so called God of Berserkers.


    She was a firm believer that power could only be obtained through training. No matter how strong external power was, it was still external power. With her power as an End Shaman, she did not believe that a weak Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm could control a great external power and instantly kill her.


    Yet that moment, sweat broke out on her forehead. During that instant she witnessed the power of the God of Berserkers, fear rose in her heart. When that presence appeared, she could not even think of fighting back. It was as if her will waspletely suppressed. Her mind was nk. She waspletely certain that if Su Ming wanted to kill her, then she would not have survived the power of that one finger.


    Just as the old woman was seized by terror, Su Ming turned his gaze towards her and stared at her coldly. As his eyes flickered and the area fell into silence, a woman¡¯s graceful voice echoed in the midst of the silence.


    "Grandma, let him leave."


    It was said by a woman who was walking forward from a distance. She wore a white robe and moved to stand beside the old woman. The neer was incredibly beautiful. Her hair spilled over her shoulders, and as she stood there, she looked like a deep pool of autumn water.


    She was naturally the Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe, Wan Qiu.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept past her. He did not speak, merely took a few steps backward, then turned into a long arc that charged into the dark sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Even after Su Ming disappeared, the old woman¡¯s face was still slightly pale. The brief instant the power of the God of Berserkers had appeared created for the old woman a memory and impact that would be difficult to wipe out.


    "I acted too recklessly, grandma." The beautiful woman was frowning as she spoke. She was also shocked. This, too, was the first time she experienced the strength of the power of the God of Berserkers.


    The old woman remained silent, then shook her head after a long moment.


    "Such strength, that power of the God of Berserkers! I underestimated him. Even if you didn¡¯t ask me about it, I would have done the same to experience the power of the God of Berserkers. Perhaps it would be of help for Sir Zong Ze¡¯s breakthrough. Did you keep a record of what happened just now?"


    There was aplicated look on the old woman¡¯s face as she looked in the direction Su Ming had left.


    The woman nodded lightly. As she lifted her right hand, an ancient mirror that was about the size of her palm appeared in her hand. There was ayer of fog above the mirror, and when the woman touched it with her left hand, all the fog was instantly absorbed into the mirror. A strong ray of light shot out from the mirror, causing the space around the area to start distorting.


    Soon after, as it was distorting, an illusionary scene manifested itself and pictures appeared in the air. Within those pictures was the battle where both Su Ming and the old woman had not really attacked each other, just used the power of the world against the other.


    It was vivid, and even the presence and domineering air contained within the power of the God of Berserkers was distinctly preserved.


    "It¡¯s a pity that with our rtionship with that Su Ming, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to get in contact with him in the future, and we will have to suffer the wrath of our Shaman Lord as well¡­" the white-robed woman said softly.


    "That Su Ming is not a cause to worry. Once he doesn¡¯t have the power of the God of Berserkers, he¡¯s just a nobody. There¡¯s no need for us to get acquainted with him. Besides, didn¡¯t you use your Prediction powers earlier and Predicted his future?


    "That person¡¯s life is mediocre and there¡¯s nothing out of ordinary in his life. He also won¡¯t live long. The only thing we have to worry about is the wrath of our Shaman Lord¡­ But if this thing can be of help to raise Sir Zong Ze¡¯s level of cultivation, then it¡¯s worth it!" A glint appeared in the old woman¡¯s eyes as she stated slowly.


    Right up to that moment, she still did not pay too much attention to Su Ming. The only thing she cared about was the power of the God of Berserkers that had made her sense death. In her mind, if he did not have the power of the God of Berserkers, then he was no different from an ant.


    "But grandma, when that Su Ming used the power of the God of Berserkers just now, my senses fluctuated. That Su Ming might not be as I Predicted, but is¡­" The white-robed woman frowned.


    "Hmm?" The old woman was stunned. Before she blocked Su Ming, she had been with Wan Qiu and had seen her Predicting Su Ming¡¯s future.


    The entire process had been incredibly smooth, and they had also seen all of Su Ming¡¯s future very clearly. That person¡¯s life was nothing special. The middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm was his limit, and he would die several yearster in the Cmity of the Eastern Wastnds.


    Yet now, when she heard Wan Qiu¡¯s words that were filled with uncertainty, she could not help but be surprised.


    "There¡¯s something very strange about him. When I Predicted his future previously, I had been sessful. Even now when I Predict his future once again, it¡¯s still sessful. The answer I get is the same.


    "However, when he used the power of the God of Berserkers just now, I suddenly felt uneasy under that mighty power of the world. When I used Prediction again, I only saw a clouded vision. In fact¡­ before I could even see anything, I already felt a life threatening sense of danger." The white-robed woman frowned and closed her eyes as if she was trying to sense something.


    "Unless it¡¯s a misconception on my part, then there¡¯s a strong power that is interfering with any power trying to see into this person¡¯s future. That power has covered up his true future, and what is shown to us is a made up future, it¡¯s not real!


    "If that is the case, then this person¡­ is someone we should perhaps not offend¡­" Wan Qiu opened her eyes, and a hint of fatigue and puzzlement passed briefly through her eyes.


    "It¡¯s already over, don¡¯t pay it any heed anymore. I don¡¯t think that Su Ming is as you say. He¡¯s just an ant." The old woman remained silent for a long moment before she spoke slowly.


    "Let¡¯s go. Come with me to meet Sir Zong Ze." As the old woman spoke, she turned around and left. Wan Qiu stood there and looked in the direction Su Ming had left. She was still frowning, but no longer trying to Predict anymore. Instead, she left with the old woman.


    In the area of Sky Mist Barrier, the area that belonged to the Berserkers, was a ce covered in ice and snow. At the end of the silvery snow that stretched ten thousand lis and at a spot that was far away from Phantom Dais Tribe was a gigantic tribe that seemed to not have any borders.


    The size of the tribe was so big and it covered an area so wide that it was a sight that was rarely seen in the Land of South Morning!


    It was one of the two great Berserker Tribes in the Land of South Morning - the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky!


    Within the territory of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky was an incredibly extravagant looking tower. At that moment, there was a person sitting cross-legged in the tower. That person was dressed in a long blue robe, his hair was white, and he was thin. He was currently meditating with his eyes closed.


    After a long while, the old man slowly opened his eyes. The instant he did so, distortions and ripples immediately appeared around his body. His entire being soon became indistinct. Gradually, another person seemed to have appeared on his now indistinct body.


    It was a person dressed in an Emperor¡¯s cloak and who wore an Emperor¡¯s crown. Although the features of his face could not be seen clearly, it could still be seen that this was definitely not an old but a middle-aged man.


    That person had profound eyes, and his gaze seemed to be able to see through the tower, prate through the emptiness in the air, pass through an endless distance tond on the distantnd of the Shamans, on Autumn Sea Tribe¡¯s temporary tribal vige, and on Wan Qiu, who was in the tribe.


    "The Thought Soothsayer of the Shaman Tribe¡­ That strange power actually managed to find some clues even through my interference¡­ But since you didn¡¯t probe into it, I will spare you!" the man with the Emperor¡¯s crown mumbled to himself with a dull tone.


    He lifted his right hand, and there was a paper crane folded out of rice paper in his palm. That crane flew out and charged into the sky through the window. Once it disappeared above the nine heavens, the man closed his eyes once again.


    The instant he closed his eyes, the cloudiness and distortions on his body abruptly disappeared, turning into the white-haired old man dressed in the long blue robes once again. He still looked as thin as ever and there was nothing extraordinary about him.


    There were ripples spreading around the paper crane that had flown out of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky into the sky above the nine heavens. It disappeared in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was already above the distant Sky Mist City.


    Small scale battles between the two sides would asionally happen in the battlefield outside Sky Mist City. As the army of Shamans assembled together, warriors from the Berserker Tribe woulde from all tribes everyday to be a new batch of strength that would protect Sky Mist.


    The gigantic stone monument in the city was incredibly eye-catching. All the names listed in the monument were engraved into everyone¡¯s minds, and their names would spread through thend to be respected by the people.


    There was one name that was now ranked in the 170s. That name was Yue Feng, and he was the sole survivor of a small tribe.


    No one seemed to have noticed the paper crane in the sky. With a p of its wings, it disappeared once again. When it reappeared this time, it was already at the edge of the Land of South Morning where the Dead Sea was spreading.


    Waves roared and crashed on the surface of the sea, and there were numerous dark shadows swimming about. The seawater had already flooded the stair shaped mountain ridge and was expanding, bit by bit, towards thend of the Shamans.


    In the ck seabed in the distance, a gigantic head could be seen faintly. That head was staring coldly at the Land of South Morning.


    The paper crane in the sky charged forward once again and disappeared. This time, when it reappeared, it was still above the Dead Sea, but was now incredibly far away from the Land of South Morning.


    The seawater underneath seemed to stretch out endlessly and the water on the surface of the sea was sparkling. asionally, an Aquatic Dragon that was one hundred thousand feet would leap up from within the sea and rise with a roar¡­ If anyone took a closer look, they would find that there were an endless amount of¡­ Dead Sea creatures, and they were all moving forward in the direction to the Land of South Morning!


    There was a gigantic floating object on the seawater. It looked as if it was a corner from a pce that had crumbled. It was floating along the waves of the sea towards the Land of South Morning. Behind it was a countless amount of pce debris such as that one¡­ Among the debris was a piece that looked like it was the spot where ques were attached to in pces. There were a fewrge words on that debris.


    "Great Yu Sky Pce."


    There was an ancient feeling to those words¡­ Besides the endless amount of Dead Sea Creatures around the debris, there were eight other giant heads, with their eyes wide-open, floating on the surface of the sea. It was as if there were giants walking on the bed of the sea.


    With a sh, the paper crane disappeared once again. When it reappeared, it was already in a continent that was far away from the Land of South Morning¡­ On that continent were more than one million people sitting close to each other near the Dead Sea. All of them sat there, covering an area so wide that no one could see the end of the crowd.


    Their eyes were all directed to the south, which was the direction of the Land of South Morning!


    "There¡¯s still ten years¡­"


    The paper crane in the sky shone once again and disappeared. When it reappeared, it was still in the Eastern Wastnds, but it was already in another ce of the continent. That was the eastern part of the Eastern Wastnds.


    The entire eastern part of the continent was shrouded in ck fog. There was not a hint of life within it. The only things that existed there were shrill screams of pain and wails. Suddenly, a gigantic hand shot out of that ck fog and caught that paper crane.


    "Hidden Dragon Sect, Great Leaf Immortal Sect, I, Tian Lan Dao, aming!"

 Chapter 373 — The Strange Mountain Range

    <h4>Chapter 373: The Strange Mountain Range</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    One crane, and it saw the sky and earth. One crane, and it saw the barrennds of the Berserkers.


    That paper crane might not have a beautiful legend like that belonging to the Harmonious Morus Alba pping her wings, but it contained a power that seemed to allow it to cross through dimensions. It could be said that it was a newborn when it flew out of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky, and it lived until it died in Eastern Wastnds.


    Its life was short, but during its short span of life, the entire world seemed to have shrunk in its eyes and it could see everything within thends and sea it traveled through clearly.


    It was a pity that this clear sight did not belong to Su Ming, did not belong to many people. Only the old man who had allowed the crane to fly into the nine heavens, or perhaps more urately, the man with the Emperor¡¯s robe and the crown could see it, for it belonged to him!


    Su Ming left Autumn Sea Tribe.


    He walked beneath the sky of the Shamans. There were no pursuers behind him, no obstacles before him. All he could see up ahead was the vast sky and the destend. Ever since he joined the battle of Sky Mist City, only now could he be truly considered to have shaken off all the restraints ced on him.


    As he looked at the sky and earth before him, Su Ming suddenly had the feeling that he had returned to the past when he had first opened his eyes in a mountain range beyond Han Mountain City.


    Back then, he had looked at the unfamiliar sky at a loss. His weak power had caused him to be in a state of confusion for a long period of time.


    Right now, he was still looking at the unfamiliar sky while walking in the world. The wind moved his hair and revealed the profound eyes underneath.


    But right now, while he still might be a little confused, he had a direction. Even though his level of cultivation did not allow him to stand at the peak, he was still like two different sides of a ravinepared to the him in the past.


    ¡®Before the Immortals of the other worldse once again, I have to make myself stronger¡­¡¯ Su Ming brought out the mask from his bosom and ced it on his face. He had no intention of taking it down anymore.


    This was his way of hiding his identity in thend of the Shamans. Unless he could find a better method, then he would continue wearing the mask.


    With the existence of Spirit Plunder and his divine sense, as long as he did not run into any powerful End Shamans, then even if he met Latter Shamans, the possibility of them finding out that he was not a Shaman was not great.


    Besides, even if he did run into powerful Shamans who could tell that he was not a Shaman, Su Ming still had a way to exin his identity.


    ¡®If my face¡­ is very alike to the Immortals from the other worlds¡­? If that is the case¡­¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he opened them once again, there was an inquisitive look in his eyes.


    ¡®But I¡¯m curious, why were the two people who called me Destiny so certain that I¡­ am Destiny?!¡¯


    As Su Ming charged through thend, he ran into some Shamans. Most of the time, when they saw him, their outspread perception would touch his divine sense, and then, they would pull it back.


    Unless they already knew beforehand, most of them would not be suspicious of Su Ming.


    ¡®Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor was waiting for Destiny to take him away, that¡¯s why I can still reason that he thought I was Destiny when he saw me, seeing that I was the first person he met after waiting for so many years.


    ¡®However, that long-haired woman in the battlefield said that I was Destiny after only seeing me once. That¡¯s where it gets strange.


    ¡®The only reason as to why she called me Destiny in such a time can only be that¡­ she¡¯s seen me before!¡¯ Su Ming was lost in his thoughts. However, these were just his guesses. He did not have real and conclusive information.


    He flew for seven days straight, asionally observing the map on the wooden slip given to him by Ya Mu. He knew that he was getting closer to the center of thend of the Shamans. However, he was just close to it. If he looked at the entire territory of thend of the Shamans, he would find that he was still in a rather remote area. There was an abundance of greenery in this ce, but the wind here was also much strongerpared to the area outside.


    He could also smell blood in the air, because most of the wind came from the Dead Sea, sweeping through thend of the Shamans.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across thend, as he stood in a range of mountains that was formed through awork of mountains. It was something he¡¯d been doing asionally while traveling. He would observe the area around him carefully to see whether there were any dangers around him.


    However, this time, the instant he swept his gaze past the mountain range on thend, his body came to an abrupt halt. With a light gasp of surprise, he immediately focused his attention over there, while also spreading out his divine sense so that it covered the entirety of the mountain range.


    After a moment, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. With his current level of power, while he might not be able to use the power of the world, he still had four Berserker Bones. He, who had arrived at the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, could see just how much power of the world was contained in one ce.


    At first nce, that mountain range looked incredibly normal. Even if anyone took a closer look, they would find that it was still very ordinary looking and there was nothing special about it. Even if they spread their divine sense, even if a Shaman filled the entire area with their perception, it would still appear the same to them.


    It was like a perilous mountain. The power of the world there was also very thin, the stench of blood thick in the air, though it wasn¡¯t as strong as years back. That was why most of the Shamans who passed through this ce, even if they were Latter Shamans, would not pay too much attention to it.


    However, in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, this ce gradually changed. A thick veil seemed to have been lifted from the mountain range before his eyes, and its true form was revealed!


    The mountain range began in the east and winded to the north before disappearing in thend in the distance. It looked like a small part of a dragon¡¯s back that was revealed as it swam through thend. The mountains towered in the air, and there were plenty of strange looking rocks scattered everywhere. There were also nts growing on them.


    However, most of the nts looked incredibly strange. They swayed in the wind and gave off a sense of danger. It was as if these nts were aggressive by nature.


    Su Ming stared at the mountain range and lifted his right hand to shed to his left lightly. He did not activate the power of Bone Sacrifice within him. It looked as if it was a casual sh, butyers of ripples instantly spread through the air. He narrowed his eyes slightly and reached with his right hand into the ripples, as if he was trying to feel something.


    ¡®The mountain rangees from the east¡­ and goes to the north. The direction where the mountain range moves is the reason it is in the shape of a corner in a square. It looks like a dragon, but in truth, this is a pattern of the Three Evils, naturally formed, but a little iplete!¡¯ After a long while, a curious glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He descended and circled the entire mountain range once.


    It was a crooked mountain range.


    ¡®Separation, Beginning, Nurture, and also, theft, disaster, and time¡­ The area northeast is the pulse of this ce. The area southwest is empty. The empty area to the west is Beginning, and the empty area to the south is Nurture. Now, itcks the spot for Separation. This should originally be an iplete pattern.¡¯


    Su Ming observed the mountain range for a long while, and with what he understood about the Execution of Three Evils Art, he slowly started analyzing the strangeness of this mountain range.


    ¡®However, while the winding from the east might not be strong initially, but now, it¡¯s clearly stronger due to the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds. There¡¯s also a bloody stench in the wind¡­ If I look at this mountain range as a dragon, then it was originally something dead, but if the winding from the east can flow out once it blows past the dragon¡¯s head, then it will seem like the dragon head is alive and it is breathing!


    "This is Separation and evil of theft is something I¡¯ve never seen before¡­ the Execution of Three Evils. I gained an epiphany previously in Sky Mist City¡¯s battlefield that this Art can not only be used to cut things down, but can also be used to set things up.


    ¡®By the looks of it, that idea of mine is still a little iplete. Besides cutting down and setting up patterns, I can also change it. I can change the patterns of thend and turn them into killing intent!


    ¡®What an amazing natural pattern. Not only does it cause the power of the world to gather here, it also created a power of the Three Evils, causing this ce to not need too much change to turn into a ce to rest the mind and to kill!¡¯ As Su Ming continued observing the ce, his expression gradually changed.


    The Separation pattern was originally absent from the ce, which meant that the evil of theft from the Three Evils was not there. Based from what Su Ming understood, most of the ces in the world contained all Three Evils. However, the Three Evils were mostly an invisible existence. Nheless, in this ce, as times changed, it had naturally turned into this pattern, a pattern that could be seen with the naked eye.


    That was a huge difference.


    That difference was likeparing something illusionary to something with physical form.


    Su Ming fell into pensive silence for a moment. He originally didn¡¯t have a clear direction he wanted to go to, but now that he saw the attractive points of the mountain range, a glint appeared in his eyes and he made his decision.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a bad ce. I can open up a cave abode here and turn it into a ce to stay. However, even though this ce is rather secluded, there should still be a lot of Shamans around me. If that is the case, I should still be careful.¡¯


    With one move, Su Ming flew towards the mountain range. Before long, he was standing at the corner connecting the eastern mountain range to the northern mountain range. That was the spot which looked like that of dragon head¡¯s to Su Ming when he was in the sky.


    The mountain range in that ce was very tall. Hence, most of the wind blowing from the east was blocked off. It gathered there and did not scatter away, causing Su Ming to see a thickyer of fog when he looked down from the peak of the mountain. The stench of blood was also very thick there.


    The mountain rocks around were also wet, and there was even dew oozing out of certain ces.


    ¡®Should I touch it, or should I not¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment. He just needed to open up the spot underneath his feet, which was the corner of the mountain range and form a gigantic gap there. Once he did so, then the wind from the east would blow through, and by doing so, it would form the sight of the dragon breathing.


    Once he did that, then the power of the world gathering in this ce would increase by several fold. Meditating and training in this ce would bring about great benefits to Su Ming when he wanted to refine his power. In fact, it would also be incredibly beneficial for him when he created his medicinal pills.


    Simrly, if the gap was there and caused the dragon head in this pattern to seem to have been revived, then if he casted the Execution of Three Evils here, the power of that Art would be much greater than when he casted it in the battlefield.


    In fact, Su Ming even had a feeling that if he went along with that idea of his, then if he casted the Execution of Three Evils in this ce, then it would be as if he was one with this ce. The power of the Art that would appear at that time would be enough to send his heart pounding in excitement.


    That was only part of the reason. Su Ming had been to quite a lot ces, but this was the first time he had seen this sort of pattern in a mountain range. If he could examine this Three Evils that seemed to have gained physical form over a prolonged period of time, explore its secrets, and feel through its structure, then he would gain a much deeper understanding of his Execution of Three Evils.


    ¡®The other Arts left behind by Dark Mountain aren¡¯t suitable for me to use anymore. Only the Execution of Three Evils can be used¡­ and besides it, there¡¯s only the burning of blood left.¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head to look at the sky. This mountain range was very tall, and if it was night time, the ce would look incredibly clear when moonlight spilled down.


    However, while there were many benefits if he opened up the gap, there were also a lot of drawbacks. First of all, this ce would then turn incredibly conspicuous. Not only would it bring about attention, it might also cause disputes.

 Chapter 374 — Cutting apart the Mountain and Building His Abode!

    <h4>Chapter 374: Cutting apart the Mountain and Building His Abode!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If he wanted to change something useless into a treasure, then he needed the power to defend it.


    ¡®By the looks of it, no one among the Shamans has figured out anything about this ce yet. After all, if I hadn¡¯t understood the basis behind the Execution of Three Evils, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out the secret in this ce either.


    ¡®I wonder if the Immortals who descend to thisnd can see it. However, the pattern of the ce was formedrgely due to the bloody wind blowing from the east. If I consider it this way, then this wind only started blowing about a year ago due to the Eastern Wastnds. It¡¯s only been a short time since it happened. Even if there are people who could understand the patterns in this ce, they wouldn¡¯t have had time to notice this area.


    ¡®If I gave up, it would be a pity.¡¯


    Resolution appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He knew for sure that he would not give up on this ce, and since he was certain of it, then what he needed to do next was to think of countermeasures for the possible things that might happen in the future and set up his defenses for his first cave in thend of the Shamans.


    ¡®I won¡¯t change the main body of the pattern for the Three Evils, but there are some minor details that need to be modified.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, then he charged towards the eastern section of the mountain range. His body would asionally appear within the mountain range, and green light could also be seen shining there. Clearly, Su Ming was using the sharp de of his Virescent Light Sword to transform the mountain.


    A dayter, he went to the northern section of the mountain range and did to it what he had previously done to the eastern section. Once he cut off some of the sections of the mountain that did not fit into his requirements, he added some disguises for it, only then did he return to the corner connecting the east and north mountain ranges.


    Su Ming stood there and fell into a moment of pensive silence before he took a step forward, charging down towards the canyon containing the thick fog and bloody stench as if he had just fallen down a cliff.


    He was so quick that in the blink of an eye, he had already reached the bottom of the cliff. Most of the nts there were purplish ck and gave off a very aggressive air. Some of the vines even started swaying and shot towards Su Ming as he fell down.


    Su Ming did not bother with them. Once he avoided those vines and arrived at the bottom of the cliff, green light shone at the center of his brows. The small sword instantly flew out and shed down towards the mountain range. Su Ming stood by the side and spread out his divine sense, covering the entire area within it. He examined it once again, and was satisfied.


    Over the past few days, he had searched through the ce many times and was certain that he did not miss any spot. Besides him, there was no other person in this ce.


    When Su Ming spread his divine sense to explore the ce, the Virescent Light Sword had already opened up a cave on the wall before him. The crushed stones in the cave were also reduced to ashes. By Su Ming¡¯s will, the small virescent sword opened up eight stone chambers in the cave, turning the ce into a gigantic cave abode thatid within a mountain.


    Once the cave abode was formed, the wind blowing from the east brought in the bloody stench from the canyon outside and charged into the cave abode. In an instant, the cave abode was filled with that wind, causing the ce to look rather foggy, just like how it was outside.


    Su Ming had expected this phenomenon to happen way beforehand. With a calm expression, he walked into the cave abode and his body disappeared in that fog. When he reappeared, he was at the end of the cave abode. There was a gigantic wall that was about 1,000 feet in height. It was the shell of the mountain that was left behind after he had emptied out the ce.


    The shell was several dozens of feet in breadth. Wind would crash on it and its path forward would be blocked off.


    Su Ming stood beside the stone wall and lifted his right hand to press on it. With a light burst of power from his Berserker Bones, a crack instantly spread from his hands. Cracking sounds echoed in the air, and instantly, several cracks that were spreading out went through that stone wall and connected with the outermostyer of the wall.


    Su Ming took a few steps away from that spot and went to another side, repeating the same action eight times. Once he did so, there were already several cracks like the first crack on that 1,000 feet stone wall. However, Su Ming had demonstrated skill when he did this. There may be a lot of cracks, but the wall did not show any signs of crumbling.


    Almost the instant these cracks were formed and opened up a tunnel connecting the cave with the outside world, a gust of wind blew in from the entrance of the cave. The wind did not remain in the cave but seeped into the cracks and charged into the world outside.


    At that moment, the mountain range that previously blocked off the wind could no longer hold back its movementspletely. There were gaps in the mountain now, causing the wind to continuously blow out, and the entire pattern in the mountain range instantly became alive.


    As wind continuously blew past Su Ming¡¯s side and out through the cracks on the stone wall, Su Ming could clearly sense the power of the world from all around the ce slowly gathering towards the mountain range. It was as if the dragon¡¯s head had awakened and was starting to breathe lightly.


    If a person exercised this, then the power of the world would drift towards them, and their power would start circting in their bodies. Simrly, the breathing formed through this pattern was akin to that of a dragon breathing, like that of a mountain breathing. The entire mountain range trembled lightly, and the power of the world started circting while traveling in an inconspicuous manner.


    The nts that lived in the mountain started shivering, as if they were opening all parts of their bodies to absorb the power of the world that wasing towards them from all directions.


    At the same time, Su Ming also sensed clearly that as the mountain started breathing and the dragon¡¯s head started exercising its breathing, the Berserker Bones in his body also started acting on their own. As blue light shone, the power of the world continuously seeped into his body and fused together with the four Berserker Bones.


    Besides the few who could initially borrow the power of the deity statue to condense their aura of Awakening to turn their bones, all the others in the Bone Sacrifice Realm would need to use the power of the world to increase their Berserker Bones during the rest of their cultivation.


    The power of the world was invisible. Those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm could not utilize it directly, just absorb it when they exercised their breathing. Once they fused the power of the world into their blood vessels, it would turn into a power that circted through the entire body. That was the power of Berserker Bones.


    Once a certain amount of that power was umted, it would gain physical mass and change one of the vertebrae in the spine, gradually transforming it into a Berserker Bone!


    Joy appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Once he sucked in arge breath of the power of the world around him that came once the mountain started exercising its breathing, he walked briskly out of his cave abode. With one leap, he rose in midair and looked down.


    Right then, all the nts in the mountain range were swaying. The power of the world from all around surged forward, causing the ce to turn into a whirlpool. The whirlpool might have started off small, but as the power of the world surged forth, it grew increasingly bigger.


    ¡®Thank goodness I didn¡¯t open up the entire thing, or else once that dragon¡¯s head starts breathing smoothly, the presence in this ce would be much stronger, at least by ten fold.


    ¡®And when that time came, perhaps¡­¡¯ Su Ming hesitated for a moment and shook his head, dismissing the thought that suddenly appeared in his head.


    He thought that idea was a little surreal.


    That idea formed while he was looking down from midair. The mountain range¡¯s shape and its breathing made it seem like a dragon¡¯s head breathing. If the mountain waspletely opened up, then as the wind continued blowing all year long and charging towards this ce, as the mountain continued absorbing the power of the world as it exercised its breathing, then the mountain range might move¡­


    "The mountain is connected to the earth, how could it move? That idea is just too surreal." Su Ming might be dissing that idea to himself, but he still could not help but start mulling over it.


    ¡®This mountain range is like a dragon¡¯s head. Once I open it uppletely, it¡¯ll seem like it¡¯s breathing. Then, if it truly starts moving because of the wind blowing against it, then wouldn¡¯t it be as if the Three Evils pattern had juste to life¡­? If there is a dragon like this moving on the ground, if I can do that, then perhaps, many years in the future, this mountain range will possess a spirit¡­¡¯


    Su Ming scratched his head and cast a few more nces at the mountain range. He saw that the whirlpool in the mountain range had be much bigger, but he was not surprised, as if he had long since expected this. With one move, he appeared beyond the mountain range and found the spot on the outeryer of the mountain connecting to the cracks he had made from within. He stared at it for a long while, then started hiding it away. Once he was certain that no one would be able to find wrong unless they were looking closely, he returned to midair.


    ¡®I just opened up a small part of the mountain, and the whirlpool appeared because the mountain had started breathing. It¡¯ll disappearpletely in a few days. At that time, while the mountain¡¯s appearance will look the same, but what is within would have gone through a tremendous change.


    ¡®Then I can start carving Runes on it. If only Hu Zi was here. He¡¯d definitely be able to create a Rune specially for this ce. Right now, I can only arrange the ce with the Runes he gave me.


    ¡®Once I disguise them a little, this ce will turn into my very first cave abode in thend of the Shamans!¡¯


    Satisfaction appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He descended and sat down cross-legged on the mountain. Spirit Plunder was brought out and floated above his head. He wore a mask and was dressed entirely in ck. As he meditated, his entire being started giving off a presence that belonged to the Soul Catchers.


    After a brief moment of thought, Su Ming touched his storage bag with his right hand. Immediately, red light shed and the Fire Ape flew out. With the rod in hand, it looked around, and once it did so, surprised delight instantly appeared on its face. It started gesturing and baring its teeth at Su Ming.


    Su Ming smiled, and his gaze fell on the mountain range. Gradually, a chilling light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®This ce might not be fully opened up, but if someone dares provoke me, then I¡¯ll draw them here and cast Execution of Three Evils using the pattern of this ce. I can also control the might of that Art. In fact, if I run into powerful enemies, I can just fully open the dragon¡¯s head here to activate the full force of the power of the world.


    ¡®When that timees, this ce will be an execution ground!¡¯


    In the blink of an eye, three days went by. During those three days, there were several Shamans who were attracted by the whirlpool on thend when they flew past. When they wanted to get closer to investigate it, Su Ming would let out a cold harrumph, and they would discover his presence.


    "I am practicing a secret Spell here. All trespassers will be killed without question!"


    Even if Su Ming was wearing a mask, his entire body radiated with the presence of a Soul Catcher. His profound eyes also made made goosebumps instantly appear on these people¡¯s skins.


    They were just Fledgeling Shamans, and with just one nce, they could tell that Su Ming was a Medial Shaman, and a Medial Soul Catcher to boot, who happened to be the group of people that were incredibly difficult to deal with once they were Medial Shamans. The Shamans could not help but respectfully wrap their fists in their palms in the distance.


    The Shamans might all be members of the same race, but the methods they used when they attacked each other were simrly sinister, especially for Soul Catchers. Their reputation as killers in thend of the Shamans rang far and wide. This sort of people who were skilled in turning the living to the dead and vice versa, and also turning the living into living dead puppets, were an existence that instilled fear among all their enemies.


    Besides, rumors had it that Soul Catchers were skilled in a Spell called Curse. They would only need a strand of their enemy¡¯s hair or their fingernail, and they would be able to cast that Spell to kill their enemy without being seen.


    Because of that, Soul Catchers naturally became a mysterious existence that most people would not dare provoke easily.


    "We are members of White Bull Tribe, which is located nearby. We didn¡¯t know that you were training here, senior. That is why we came here so carelessly. Please don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯ll leave immediately."


    The leader of the team of people was a middle-aged man. He seemed to only be a Fledgeling Shaman, and the moment he discovered the presence of a Soul Catcher around Su Ming¡¯s body, he instantly became nervous and quickly bowed to him respectfully.


    His tribe was just a small tribe. If it was just a normal Medial Shaman, things might be still decent but if they ran into Medial Spirit Mediums or Medial Soul Catchers, then they definitely had to be respectful.


    Once the man finished speaking, he quickly rounded up his fellow tribe members and left the ce hastily. Only when they had flown far away and saw that the Soul Catcher was not going to take action against them, they let out a huge sigh of relief.

 Chapter 375 — Right Before His Doorstep

    <h4>Chapter 375: Right Before His Doorstep</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To the north of Su Ming¡¯s cave abode in the mountain range was the group of people led by the middle-aged man. They were hastily leaving the ce via the sky, afraid of making that Medial Soul Catcher unhappy if they were slow.


    When they were about 100,000 feet away, they started slowing down, and they would asionally turn their heads back to look. The mountain had already be indistinct when they were that far away from it. If they did not possess a certain level of power, they would only see that the mountain was in the distance.


    "Sir Wu Zhu, what should we do now?" the tribe members beside the middle-aged man asked somewhat anxiously.


    "That¡¯s right, sir Wu Zhu, half a month ago, that ce was still normal, but why did a Medial Soul Catcher suddenly appear¡­?"


    "Could it that he¡¯s a powerful Shaman ck Crane Tribe invited over and wants to forcefully upy that ce?!"


    "Enough already! All of you, quiet!" The middle-aged man frowned, his face filling with resignation. He cast a nce at the people beside him, then at the mountain range where Su Ming was in the distance, then sighed.


    "Perhaps that person is just temporarily training over there and will leave before long. After all, it is a barrennd and there is nothing there that will attract a Medial Soul Catcher to stay there for long. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll report to the Patriarch when we return to the tribe and have the Patriarch make the decision." As the middle-aged man spoke and shook his head, they quickly left the ce.


    "He must be someone ck Crane Tribe invited over. That mountain range is very important to both of our tribes. Hah¡­" a tribe member behind the middle-aged man mumbled, then stopped speaking.


    As the crowd left, the area gradually returned to its previous state of silence.


    Su Ming, who had been sitting at the top of the mountain and had been observing the whirlpool continuously disappear, suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze was profound and there was a dark light in his eyes when he looked in the direction the members of White Bull Tribe had left.


    ¡®The nearby White Bull Tribe¡­¡¯


    Su Ming averted his gaze and looked at the mountain range. If he did not spread out his divine sense in a circr shape but instead gathered it together into one line, he could elongate it to 100,000 feet with his current power, and he had heard every single word exchanged between the members of White Bull Tribe.


    ¡®Looks like there are actually people who value this mountain range, but before I changed it, this ce was indeed barren and there was really nothing special about it. Then why would that White Bull Tribe and that¡­ ck Crane Tribe have a dispute over it?¡¯


    Su Ming was rather surprised by it. He was certain that he had carefully searched through the entire ce several times before he had decided to open up his cave abode here, and only when he discovered that there were no signs pointing to anyone¡¯s presence that he made his decision.


    Yet by the looks of it now, it seemed like there were still some secrets in this ce that he did not manage to find.


    Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he stood up and looked at the whirlpool formed by the power of the world. It was half the size it was previously, and judging by the looks of it, it would take around two days before it disappearedpletely.


    At that time, this ce would return to normal. Unless anyone entered the mountain range, then it would be difficult for them to find that the ce had been modified to be an excellent spot for training.


    As for that whirlpool? Those members from White Bull Tribe would have been unable to see it due to the limits of their power. However, due to the umtion of the power of the world in this ce, the feeling it gave to those people had be different, though they were unable to discern the cause for it.


    Su Ming investigated the mountain range once again. As he walked through the range, he spread out his divine sense, but he still could not find anything.


    ¡®Strange.¡¯


    He frowned. After a moment of thought, a glint appeared in his eyes, and the memory of the direction those members of White Bull Tribe came from and left appeared in his head. This time, he did not check inside the mountain range, but charged outwards.


    He increased his search zone and ced his focus on the area 10,000 feet away from the mountain range. Even if it was t ground, Su Ming still searched through it carefully. After several hours, he stood on an uneven in located some 7,000 feet north to the mountain range. He stared at the ground with sparkling eyes.


    Not too far away from him was a dug out hole. That hole was covered by grass and could not be easily discovered, and it was also located beyond the mountain range. Su Ming had focused his searches mostly within the mountain range previously and had not noticed this ce.


    Even stranger still was that even when Su Ming was standing there and had spread out his divine sense to examine the ce, he still did not discover anything off. However, once he sent his divine sense into the hole, he let out a faint gasp of surprise.


    About 100 feet into the hole, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense was bounced back by a domineering force. It was as if there was a seal ced within that stopped his divine sense from stretching down further.


    ¡®Could it be that White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe are fighting over this?!¡¯


    Su Ming cast a look at the hole on the ground, then walked towards it. He bent his back and walked into the hole. The hole was not big, but it could still fit in one person. Once Su Ming entered the hole, he did not feel any sort of difort on his person. However, once he had moved about 100 feet into the hole, his footsteps came to an abrupt halt.


    It was the spot where his divine sense was sent coiling back. His eyes sparkled, because he had just seen that there were two items ced on the ground before him.


    One of them was a ck stone bowl, filled with fresh water. It was the first item.


    The second item was ced beside the bowl. It was a ck feather stuck in the ground.


    It was these two items that had created that force that blocked off Su Ming¡¯s divine sense from spreading in. Su Ming stood by the side and looked at them for a long moment with his head dipped down, but he could not find what was so special about these two items.


    That feather was just a normal bird¡¯s feather, and it was not naturally ck either. Some areas on the feather showed that it was originally white. By the looks of it, it was just a white feather that was smeared with burnt charcoal so that its color turned ck.


    The stone bowl was also just an ordinary bowl. The water within was the same.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and spread out his divine sense swiftly towards the feather. The instant his divine sense touched it, he immediately had a feeling as if the feather no longer existed. In fact, when that feeling appeared, it was as if the cave also disappeared and Su Ming was buried underground.


    ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t detect anything when I was in my cave abode. This feather has concealing powers. It¡¯s just an ordinary object, but it possesses such power¡­¡¯ Su Ming covered the feather with his divine sense, and after numerous investigations, his expression suddenly changed.


    Because he sensed a faint and weak divine sense contained within the feather. This was not perception but divine sense!


    It was the exact same thing as the divine sense he had within his body! This was the second time Su Ming found an item that contained the same divine sense he possessed in thend of the Shamans - no, it should be said that this was the second time he found such a thing in the entire Land of South Morning!


    The first time was when he was in the auction held in thend of Freezing Sky.


    The divine sense gathered on that feather was very faint and weak. However, it was this divine sense that allowed this ordinary feather to contain the power of disguise. That divine sense had also noticed Su Ming¡¯s presence, and was struggling as if it wanted to fight back against the intrusion of his divine sense.


    However,pared to Su Ming, who was using theplete power of his divine sense, the divine sense on that feather was rather weak. The instant both divine senses shed, that faint hint of divine sense instantly vanished, and even the feather turned into ashes that scattered on the ground.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. This was the first time he came into contact with another item that possessed divine sense with his own divine sense. After a moment of pensive silence, he spread out his divine sense once again.


    However, this time, under his control, only a small part of his divine sense spread out. The instant it touched the stone bowl, he instantly felt a domineering forceing from it, shing against him.


    All of this happened without a single sound, but Su Ming felt as if his head was buzzing. His divine sense was bounced back, but that feeling quickly disappeared. He let out a cold snort, then increased the strength of his divine sense before he pressed down on that stone bowl.


    As if it could not endure that force, the stone bowl cracked. What little power of divine sense was contained within the bowl also disappeared. The bowl cracked and split into two halves. The fresh water contained within spilled out and seeped into the earth.


    Su Ming frowned. He had no idea just what those two items were, but was certain that they belonged to White Bull Tribe or ck Crane Tribe. They might even be owned separately by both tribes.


    Without the stone bowl and the ck feather around, Su Ming closed his eyes and stood there. He did not move, but with no further obstructions in its way, his divine sense charged into the inner parts of the hole. After a moment, his eyes flew open, and a glint of surprise shed past his eyes.


    "So that¡¯s how it is."


    At the end at the hole, which was about several thousands of feet underneath where he stood, his divine sense saw a karst cave. That karst cave was not big, but on its walls were not a small amount of glittering objects. There were also a lot of signs pointing that there had been mining activities around the area. With just one nce, Su Ming could tell that those glittering objects were Shaman Crystals!


    This was a ley-line that was rich with Shaman Crystals.


    When Su Ming filled the entire area with his divine sense, he saw that the entire Shaman Crystal vein was actually not big, and a small part of the crystals had already been mined, though there were still nearly 100,000 remaining in the vein. Perhaps that amount was nothing to slightly bigger tribes, but for smaller Shaman Tribes, this was a great fortune.


    However, it was clear that the ownership of the ce had caused disputes. White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe were in conflict precisely because they were trying to fight for this ce. However, based on Su Ming¡¯s observations, it was clear that mining activities had been going on for several years in this ce, and the two tribes were still fighting over this even now. It was not difficult to guess that they had alreadye up with a solution to this trouble. Although it was not the best possible solution, they could still avoid going to war.


    However, all of this changed with Su Ming¡¯s sudden appearance.


    An odd expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He did not expect that there would be a small treasure trove right before the doorstep of the ce he wanted to treat as his cave abode. Once he thought about the great range of troubles that woulde in the future when it was clear that White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe would not give up on this ce, he felt a headache growing.


    ¡®Oh well, since this Shaman Crystal vein is right before my doorstep, then it means that it¡¯s fated with me. If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t just give it away.¡¯ Su Ming ced his hands behind his back and walked out of the hole. Before he left, he ced a wisp of divine sense in the ce.

 Chapter 376 — What’s That Voice

    <h4>Chapter 376: What¡¯s That Voice</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Three days passed by quickly. Once those three days were gone, the whirlpool in the mountain range that created the pattern of Three Evils disappeared. It looked normal, and was still an evil mountain and a barrennd.


    Su Ming had returned to the cave abode he made, then used a mountain rock to serve as his door, while also using the power of Runes to increase the safety. Once he did so, he began making preparations to stay here for long periods of time.


    Su Ming waved his right hand within one of the stone chambers, and instantly, the old Berserker¡¯s body appeared in the center of it.


    The old man was still immobile. Heid there with his eyes closed, but his mind was awake. His hate towards Su Ming had already reached a monstrous level, and if the slightest chance arose for him, he would cut Su Ming into a thousand pieces!


    However, Su Ming would not give him that chance. Once he brought out the old man¡¯s body and ced it in the stone chamber, he took a few steps forward and swept his gaze across the body. Then, he suddenly lifted his right hand and tapped his finger on the old man¡¯s knees in session.


    Loud cracking sounds reverberated in the air and the old man¡¯s kneecaps instantly shattered. Su Ming did not stop. He tapped on all the joints on the old man¡¯s arms, and only when all the joints in the old man¡¯s body were turned into dust did he stop.


    The old man might not be able to move, but he still felt an intense pain traveling through his entire body. It made him open his eyes and re at Su Ming. If his power was not frozen up, then at the very least, he would use his gaze and deliver a shocking blow that was fatal to Su Ming.


    "This is the price of youing after my life." Su Ming¡¯s expression was cold. As he lifted his right hand, green light shone at the center of his brows. The small sword appeared in his hand, and he cut open a gash on the old man¡¯s arm.


    Blood poured out immediately, but Su Ming did not stop there. He continued making simr gashes on all the old man¡¯s limbs.


    "If this is truly just your clone, then I will wait for your real self toe here." A cold sneer appeared on his lips. Once he let go of the small sword, he brought out some herbs from his storage bag and ced them into the old man¡¯s limbs.


    After some time, he brought out few more shrubs and nted them in the man¡¯s shattered joints. Those herbs were all needed to create Spirit Plunder and they would not serve to heal any form of injury. Once they came into contact with blood, their roots would immediately stretch out and crawl into the old man¡¯s flesh to absorb his life force and blood to grow.


    Su Ming had done this plenty of times and no one had been able to withstand this sort of pain before. However, while the old man was trembling, his gaze did not change. He continued ring at Su Ming, as if he wanted to engrave the image in his mind.


    That venomous re and expression that said that he waspletely unbothered by the pain was a first to Su Ming.


    "As expected of a Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm who went through the life threatening crisis of Bone Sacrifice. This mental state of yours is indeed admirable. If your reason wasn¡¯t controlled by your greed and you had the confidence to kill me with one blow, you wouldn¡¯t have chased after me." Su Ming spoke calmly as he continued nting the herbs.


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­" Su Ming shook his head and patted his storage bag with his right hand. Two Spirit Plunders immediately flew out and floated above the old man¡¯s forehead, causing the old man¡¯s eyes to move towards them, as if they were being absorbed by them.


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment, and still felt somewhat uneasy about it. He brought out another Spirit Plunder, causing all three of them to float above the old man¡¯s body. Only then were his worries soothed.


    "You¡¯re powerful. If I didn¡¯t have the power of the God of Berserkers, I would¡¯ve died much earlier in your hands."


    Su Ming grabbed at the air with his right hand, and the small virescent sword flew out once again. Once he held it in his hand, he stabbed the sword into the bloody mess in the old man¡¯s right arm. With a light tug, the old man¡¯s body jerked forward viciously, and his entire right arm fell limp.


    The tendon in his right arm had just been torn off, and Su Ming did the same to the tendons in the old man¡¯s left arm and his legs. Once he did that, he opened up a few more gashes right on a few spots where his arteries and veins were, causing arge amount of blood to instantly flow out and spill on the stone chamber¡¯s floor.


    "But your tendons in your arms and legs have already been torn off, all your blood is flowing out of your body, as well as being absorbed by those herbs, and your soul is also being absorbed by my Spirit Plunders.


    "Even if your power recovers, let¡¯s see just how much of it you can use!" Su Ming stood there and spoke coldly. The old man heard his words, but his gaze was still venomous and did not change even the slightest bit.


    Su Ming walked out of the stone chamber and instructed the Fire Ape, who had been watching the entire procedure by his side. "Xiao Hong, tear off his tendons and let his blood flow out of his body once a day."


    With an excited look on its face, the Fire Ape bared its teeth and nodded. Its eyes shone and it stared at the old man with animosity.


    ¡®Turning that person into a Spirit Plunder is a bit of a waste¡­ Soul Catchers are skilled in using the Undying Spell. That Spell is somewhat simr to the creation of a Spirit Plunder, perhaps I can experiment to see whether I can turn that person into a puppet like that.¡¯


    Su Ming remembered how that young Soul Catcher still remained alive even after losing his head.


    Immersed in his thoughts, Su Ming arrived at another stone chamber. He ced his right hand on his storage bag. Immediately, yellow light shone brilliantly, and a gigantic cauldron appeared in the stone chamber.


    The cauldron was so big that it upied half of the room. Su Ming had specially made this ce to be bigger than the other stone chambers just to store the cauldron in it.


    Once the medicinal cauldron was ced inside, an ancient feeling instantly filled the entire ce.


    As Su Ming looked at the cauldron, his breathing quickened slightly. He knew that there was a medicinal pill being refined inside it, and he had his guesses and desires towards exactly what type was held within, along with what sort of value it possessed.


    "This might be a very rare medicinal pill that contains the essence of time within it. A refinement thatsts thousands of years¡­ I wonder just what that medicinal pill would look like."


    As Su Ming mumbled, he ced both of his hands on the cauldron and spread his divine sense outward. Immediately, that cauldron lurched forward and distortions appeared around it, as if it was burning with invisible mes.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He brought out his small sword and let it circle around the cauldron once, while asionally stabbing into the stone walls, causing the power of the world outside to enter through. Immediately, arge portion of the dense power of the world in the cave abode was lured in and surrounded the medicinal cauldron. It was then absorbed to nourish the medicinal pill within.


    Su Ming had obtained this medicinal cauldron for quite some time now, but he simply did not have a quiet time where he could continue refining the pill inside it. Now that he had decided to stay in this cave abode for a long period of time, he brought this cauldron out to begin refining what¡¯s inside.


    He had great hopes for the medicinal pill, and it was precisely because it was an unknown pill that this hope became stronger as he continued refining it.


    Su Ming stared at the medicinal cauldron for a long while, then exited the stone chamber to sit down at the central hall of his cave abode. It was quiet all around him. He lifted his head and looked at the numerous small holes on the ceiling. Moonlight was shining through through them.


    This was not the first time Su Ming had created thisyout. Now, as he lifted his head to look at the moon in the sky through the holes, he fell into an absentminded state.


    Because when he was in the cave in Dark Mountain, he had also lifted his head like this to look at the moon.


    He had Xiao Hong keeping himpany back then, just like what the Fire Ape was doing now by leaning against the wall not too far away while scratching its fur.


    Su Ming stared at the moon and mumbled to himself after a long while, "Dark Mountain, I¡¯ll definitelye back!"


    The him now was different from when he initially arrived in the Land of South Morning, the bewilderment of being in an unfamiliarnd could no longer be found in him. He seemed to have gotten used to being alone and the loneliness when he sat down in his cave abode to meditate and train on this sort of nights.


    Su Ming lowered his head and closed his eyes. When he opened them a momentter, serenity could be found in them


    When his emotions had also calmed down, bell chimes suddenly echoed within his body. Ayer of light surrounded him and spread out swiftly. From the distance, it looked as if there was a bell shaped cover manifesting in the form of an illusion on Su Ming.


    It was originally just an illusion, but it slowly gained physical form. After the time taken for the burning of half an incense stick, Su Ming lifted his right hand and made a seal. When he pushed his hand forward, the bell-shaped cover surrounding his body floated forward slowly and went through him. Once it stopped in front of him, that cover turned into Han Mountain Bell.


    Dark light flickered within it, and immediately, that strange rod snake flew out of the bell. It circled round the cave abode, and almost the instant it appeared, the Fire Ape lifted its head and bared its teeth, growling at it with a wary look on its face, as if it was showing its might.


    The rod snake that had turned into a ck line took a turn and charged towards the Fire Ape, causing the Fire Ape to grab its rod and wave it around quickly while jumping about, all the while roaring incessantly.


    Su Ming¡¯s Brand was on the rod snake¡¯s body, that was why he knew that it was just ying around and would not hurt the Fire Ape. Besides, the Fire Ape¡¯s body was slowly recovering, and its speed and power were now equivalent to the Berserkers in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. When Su Ming saw that neither of the two creatures would get injured, he left them alone and stared at Han Mountain Bell.


    This bell was a priceless treasure, but it was a pity that Su Ming could not utilize its full strength and had only taken over four of the nine heads. Besides defense, he could only really use the bell chimes to shock and trap his enemies.


    Now, Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had increased by leaps and bounds. He was prepared to refine Han Mountain Bell once again, to see whether he could bring out even more of this priceless treasure¡¯s might.


    With a glint in his eyes, Su Ming lifted his right hand to form a few seals, then pointed at Han Mountain Bell.


    "Nine-Headed Dragon, Southern Emperor, Absolute!"


    The instant Su Ming spoke and made those hand seals, buzzing sounds immediately appeared from Han Mountain Bell. Bell chimes reverberated within the stone chamber and shot out to echo in all directions of the mountain range.


    At that moment, there were seven long arcs charging forward from the north outside Su Ming¡¯s cave abode in the mountain range. Right in front of those long arcs was an old man. He had the face of a monkey and wore a big red robe. His expression was dark and his speed quick. There was also a murderous air surrounding him.


    By the looks of it, he was also a Medial Shaman, and a Medial Shaman who had reached the peak of that realm to boot.


    As for the six people behind him, two of them were Medial Shamans, and the other were all Fledgeling Shamans who had reached the peak of their realms.


    As the seven of them charged forth, the old man leading the team saw the ce where Su Ming was residing. With a cold snort, he closed in on it. Just as he was about to descend from midair, he suddenly heard bell chimesing from within the mountain range.


    Those bell chimes were drawn out and appeared slow, but when they fell in the old man¡¯s ears, it made his heart and soul tremble, forcing him to stagger a few steps back. He widened his eyes and looked at the mountain range beneath him before he sucked in a deep breath.


    "Damn it, the heck¡¯s that voice?! " Before the old man could even speak, one of the men behind him cried out.

 Chapter 377 — This Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 377: This Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "The heck¡¯s that voice?"


    The monkey-faced old man red at the man and lifted his hand to p the man¡¯s head.


    "What do you think that voice is? ¡®The heck¡¯s that voice¡¯?! Shut your trap!" The old man pped him again, causing the man to quickly retract his head, but he did not dare move away.


    The old man let out a cold snort and no longer bothered himself with the man. With a dark face, he charged towards the mountain range where Su Ming¡¯s cave abode was. The six people behind him followed suit. The seven of them turned into seven long arcs and charged towards the ground.


    Yet, just when they flew out and before they even got closer to the mountain range, suddenly, bell chimes reverberated in the sky. The bell chimes hummed in the air, causing a visibleyer of ripples to appear and start spreading in all directions.


    The bell chime and the ripples immediately caused the old man¡¯s mind to start trembling once again, and his expression to change. As for the six people behind him, their bodies started swaying and shock appeared on their faces.


    "This is the Soul Catcher¡¯s Voice. Patriarch, I think¡­ I think we should leave. That¡¯s a Medial Soul Catcher."


    One of the people behind the old man quickly spoke up to try to persuade the old man, as the bell chimes tolled in the air. That person¡¯s face was pale. He was only a Fledgeling Shaman, and the bell chimes seemed to have stirred up arge amount of humming sounds within his body, causing him to almost be unable to stand properly.


    "Bullsheet!" The monkey-faced old man red at him and lifted his hand to p the head of the person who spoke.


    "Your old man¡¯s gonna tell you what that voice is. That¡¯s the Soul Catcher¡¯s Voice, all right, but use your head a bit. Why the heck did wee here for? He only has that voice, and he used it ¡®cause he¡¯s scared! Get it? He¡¯s scared, that¡¯s why he used that voice!


    "Do you know how it came to be? That¡¯s the sound of someone striking mountain rock. That¡¯s all there is to it! And that sound already scared y¡¯all off your pants?" the monkey-faced old man said with a cold harrumph.


    "Patriarch, you¡¯re really smart and knowledgeable. So that¡¯s the sound of someone striking mountain rock, huh?" The six people quickly nodded their heads, and their gazes were filled with respect as they looked at the old man.


    "It would have been better if he stayed quiet. But now that he used his Voice, I know that this boy Soul Catcher, who came out of nowhere, is scared." No one knew exactly how that monkey-faced old man came to that conclusion. He lifted his right hand and pped each of the six people¡¯s heads.


    "Ow! Patriarch!" The man who had been the earliest to speak among the six retracted his head once again and whined.


    "You lot wait here. Watch as I chase the boy Soul Catcher away. How dare he take over what belongs to our tribe." The monkey-faced old man narrowed his eyes and no longer bothered himself with his six fellow tribesmen. Instead, he turned around and charged towards the mountain range where Su Ming was.


    Yet the instant he came to be at a distance 1,000 feet away from the mountain range, suddenly, the bell chimes shot into the air with an even more powerful sound. Booming sounds reverberated and spread through the area, stirring up an even higher amount of ripples, even causing a huge gust of wind that lifted up the old man¡¯s hair.


    The monkey-faced old man sucked in a sharp breath. He might have told his tribesmen about the voice as if he knew what it was, but in truth, he too, had absolutely no idea what it was. Just by listening to it, it already made fear stir in his heart. But he was the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, he could not show fear before his tribesmen.


    He gritted his teeth, then as he grumbled in his heart, he rushed out once again.


    The six tribesmen behind him could not help but retreat. As they watched their patriarch moving forward and listened to the increasingly stronger humming sounds, they looked at each other.


    "The patriarch is serious smart. How the heck did he know that the guy¡¯s scared?"


    "How else could he be the patriarch and you ain¡¯t the patriarch? The patriarch¡¯s right. Look, the closer he got, the stronger the voice is. He¡¯s clear scared."


    "Why do I think it ain¡¯t like that¡­?"


    "That¡¯s right, he¡¯s clear scared."


    As the six people continued talking, mumbling, and discussing among themselves, the monkey-faced old man had already arrived at a distance 500 feet away from the mountain range. When he saw that he was about to step on the mountain, he sucked in a huge breath and let out a huge roar.


    "This mountain¡¯s¡­"


    Yet before he could finish speaking, he widened his eyes and his voice died off. A presence that made his skin crawl shot out abruptly from the mountain range.


    As that presence spread out, a gigantic illusion of 1,000 feet abruptly appeared before the old man. That illusion was in the shape of a bell, and once it appeared, a mighty pressure that shook the sky and earth rose up, and it was so great that it even changed the weather.


    The pressure crashed into the monkey-faced old man, who was also shaken by the gigantic bell that suddenly appeared, and because of that, without a single word, he quickly fell back.


    As he was retreating, a clear bell chime came from within that gigantic illusionary bell. That sound was a lot clearer than before, and when that chime fell into the tribesmen¡¯s ears, it made their ears ring.


    The monkey-faced old man quickly retreated and returned to his tribe members¡¯ side.


    "Damn it, the heck¡¯s that¡­" the man behind him cried out in surprise again.


    "That sound ain¡¯t from striking mountain rocks. The heck¡¯s that thing?" The people standing behind the old man sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Heck heckity heck. Is that the only word y¡¯all know?!" The old man seemed to have flown into rage due to his embarrassment. He turned his head around and red at those people, then lifted his hand and pped their faces again.


    "Your old man will tell you the heck that thing is. It¡¯s a big bowl!"


    Right when the old man finished speaking, another bell chime shot through the air once again, and right before their eyes, the illusonary bell in the sky above the mountain range instantly materialized, revealing itsplete form.


    Its entire body was colored greenish ck and it exuded an ancient presence. As it floated in midair, that presence turned into a mighty pressure that caused the old man and the people behind him to descend to the ground, unable to bear the pressure.


    "Patriarch, that¡­ that ain¡¯t a bowl¡­"


    "Patriarch, that really ain¡¯t a bowl, the heck¡¯s that thing?"


    The tribe members¡¯ faces were all stark pale and they were all shivering. Under the pressure, even their powers had frozen up, and as they shivered, vacant looks appeared on their faces.


    "Hmph, let your old man tell y¡¯all. That¡¯s a bowl. The boy Soul Catcher is scared, that¡¯s why he got that bowl out to scare us. You, and you, get over there. Lure that boy Soul Catcher out for me."


    The monkey-faced old man was nervous, but he gritted his teeth and ordered his men as he pointed at two standing by his side. When he saw the both of them not having the courage to go, he red at them.


    Amidst their fear, the two tribe members gritted their teeth and charged out, wanting to get closer to the mountain range. Yet when they had just moved about 100 feet forward, a shocking roar suddenly came from that Han Mountain Bell in the sky.


    That roar brought an even greater shock to the hearts and soulspared to the bell chimes, causing the two men to cough out a mouthful of blood, and they instantly fell to the side. When they turned their heads back to look, they saw their four tribesmen standing behind their patriarch also coughing out blood and falling to the ground.


    Only the monkey-faced old man remained standing, but his body was shaking.


    "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know y¡¯all are ying dead. Just you wait, when I teach that boy Soul Catcher a lesson, I¡¯ll spank y¡¯all when we get back."


    The old man stomped, then as he spread his arms wide-open, he bit his tongue. Once he coughed out a mouthful of blood, he instantly gained a mighty presence. A hugeyer of illusionary white fog also appeared behind him. As that fog tumbled about, the contour of a bull was formed.


    The old man lifted his right hand, and with one flip, a gigantic bowl appeared mysteriously in his hand. That bowl was filled with fresh water, and with the bowl in hand, the old man took a step forward while groaning in his heart. He was the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, a small tribe. Ever since he heard his tribesmen sending news that a Soul Catcher had appeared around the ce a few days ago, he had been indecisive.


    He waited for a few days. When the people he sent to investigate the ce came back telling him that the ce had returned to normal and that the Medial Soul Catcher was no longer around, he decided to bring his tribe members to the ce and put up a show. He did not expect, however, that he would run into a voice that would shake his mind and soul when he just arrived.


    He could still withstand the first few bell chimes and babble nonsense about the sound¡¯s origins, but when the gigantic bell materialized, his heart had already been conquered by fear. However, leaving just like that was not something he as a Patriarch could do. With gritted teeth, he made up his mind tounch a desperate attack. No matter what, he had to rush over and fight against that Medial Soul Catcher.


    Besides, in his mind, he believed that even if he was not a Soul Catcher, he had still reached the pinnacle of being a Medial Shaman. There was no guarantee who would win in the fight.


    As he rushed out, a serious look appeared on his face. Ripples and waves appeared on the fresh water in the stone bowl and turned into vapor around his body, causing him to be able to resist the bell chimes echoing in the air.


    Just as he was moving forward, the two men who fell to the ground immediately opened their eyes and quickly crawled on the ground to return to their tribesmen, who had also fallen to the ground after coughing up blood.


    Almost the moment these two people returned, their other four tribesmen also opened their eyes and looked at each other. Then, as if they could read each other¡¯s minds, all of them moved back quickly without a word.


    Only the old man continued charging forward. Once he got closer to the mountain range, he already had no time to deal with his six tribesmen behind him. He stomped on the ground with his right foot and shot up swiftly from the ground to fly into the sky. At the same time he bellowed loudly once again.


    "This mountain¡¯s¡­"


    Almost the moment he started speaking the second time, suddenly, wind stirred and clouds surged forth beyond that gigantic Han Mountain Bell in the sky. Argeyer of fog appeared, and the shadow of a great ferocious beast that could not be described with words formed inside that fog.


    That ferocious beast looked as if it was made by nine Aquatic Beasts fused together, and it towered above everything. As those nine heads spread out, they looked as if they had upied the sky.


    It was also because of this creature¡¯s appearance that the old man¡¯s words died away abruptly the second time. His eyes went wide, and shock along with terror could be seen within them. He quickly retreated, and goosebumps rose all over his body.


    A murderous aura descended upon him with a loud bang.


    Five of the nine heads had their eyes closed as if they were sleeping. However, the four remaining heads had their eyes opened, and there was a freezing re within them. Su Ming¡¯s body could be seen inside the four pairs of pupils.


    "What is this mountain?" Su Ming¡¯s voice came out with a mighty boom from the mouths of the four heads he had upied.


    "This mountain¡¯s yers¡­"


    The monkey-faced old man suddenly gained some sense in his head and no longer dared to continue retreating. He quickly smiled obsequiously.

 Chapter 378 — Nine—Headed Dragon, Southern Emperor, Absolute Genocide!

    <h4>Chapter 378: Nine-Headed Dragon, Southern Emperor, Absolute Genocide!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man¡¯s speech was a little weird. When Su Ming heard it, he frowned.


    "Speak properly!"


    "Huh? What? This mountain is yours!" The old man was momentarily stunned, then quickly slowed down his speech and repeated his words.


    "Who are you?" The four heads of the gigantic creature in the sky cast the old man beneath a nce at the same time as they asked with a booming voice.


    "Sir Soul Catcher, this old man¡¯s the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, name¡¯s Bai Ge. This all¡¯s a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯te here for the mountain. I just heard from my tribesmen that you came here so I was a little excited and fired up. That¡¯s why I brought my tribesmen here to greet you.


    "Um, I even prepared a gift for you. Please ept it. We still have something to do in our tribe, please excuse us." The monkey-faced old man quickly fumbled about in his bosom and brought out a Shaman Crystal that was even smaller than his fingernail. His heart clenched in pain at the thought of parting with it, but he had to give it up. He ced the crystal on the ground respectfully.


    Any of the Shaman Crystals Su Ming could bring out were easily bigger than that small Shaman Crystal, but that old man¡¯s respectful but also pained expression as he looked at the crystal made it seem as if it was as big as a fist.


    "Since you¡¯re here, you don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry. I¡¯m currently training here and it is inconvenient for me to receive you. Just wait here for a while."


    Su Ming frowned. Once he finished speaking, he no longer paid any attention to that man. The old Shaman had extraordinary power. Even if he had yet to attain greatpletion as a Medial Shaman, but he had already arrived at the peak.


    However, Su Ming was not bothered by it. With the Fire Ape and the strange snake protecting him, the old man would not be able to do anything against him. Besides, Su Ming also wanted to use the chance while he refined Han Mountain Bell once again to shock this person.


    This was something he thought of when he saw the old man¡¯s fear just now.


    The monkey-faced old man groaned in his heart when he heard it. He might not be able to tell Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, but the gigantic ferocious beast in the sky was already enough to shock him and make the old man feel respect towards him.


    He was certain that this gigantic ferocious beast was a sacred beast. He might not have ever heard about it, but it was clear that the person in the mountain was practicing an incredibly powerful Spell, which was why he could call out something like the projection of that sacred beast to descend in this ce.


    ¡®Just where did this persone from? Only four of this sacred beast¡¯s heads have awakened, and it¡¯s already enough to make me scared. If all the heads wake up¡­¡¯ Bai Ge licked his lips and regretted his decision toe forward. He began to hate that tribesman who told him the enemy in this ce had left.


    At that moment, Su Ming was sitting in his cave abode with his legs crossed and his eyes shut. His hands were rapidly forming various hand seals before him. All of them were filled with a strange power he had vaguely sensed when he was refining Han Mountain Bell in the past.


    As he changed those hand seals, the power of the world in the cave started surging towards him inrge amounts to gather on his hands. It was as if those hand seals could allow him to move around the power of the world as he pleased.


    Su Ming felt his spirits lift, and his speed grew even faster. Eventually, his hands turned into a blur, and there were numerous afterimages left behind.


    The four heads of the nine-headed beast above his cave abode let out a roar towards the sky, causing the weather to change and an endless amount of ripples to spread out.


    At that moment, suddenly, one of the slumbering heads shuddered, as if it was about to wake up from the roars of the four heads.


    In the cave abode, Su Ming¡¯s speed as he made those seals became faster. Sweat beaded on his forehead. His divine sense hadpletely surged out, as he continued making those hand seals to fuse with the power of the world, then all of them were pumped into Han Mountain Bell. However, no matter how much of that strange power he sent into Han Mountain Bell, it still felt like throwing a stone in an ocean. There was absolutely no reaction.


    Suddenly, he felt a faint hint of a reaction. It was as if there was a barrier in Han Mountain Bell. And if he did not break it, then it would be difficult for him to perform a more in depth refinement. The moment Su Ming sensed the barrier¡¯s presence, he fired up all his divine sense, then fused it all with the power of the world to continuously crash into it.


    "Open up! Come on, open up!" Su Ming mumbled with his eyes closed, and more sweat poured down his forehead.


    As Su Ming¡¯s spoke, the roars of the four awakened Aquatic Dragon heads grew stronger. They moved about and continued roaring. The waves of sound that were formed shook the world, causing the old man¡¯s ears to ring.


    His face was pale. He looked at the four Aquatic Dragons in the sky and had the feeling that he was a mere ant.


    As the roars reverberated through the sky, the head that was lying at the side started trembling even more furiously. Signs of struggle could be seen on its tightly shut eyes, as if it was about to wake up!


    With Su Ming¡¯s divine sense continuing to crash against the barrier, the fifth head that had been asleep for an unknown amount of years looked as if it was about to wake up at any moment. The feeling Su Ming had became stronger. He could tell that once that invisible barrier was broken down, then the fifth head would open its eyes.


    Taking over the first head meant that he obtained the basic level of control over Han Mountain Bell.


    Taking over the second head allowed him to obtain the power to stun souls with Han Mountain Bell¡¯s chimes.


    Taking over the third head made him feel the strength of the bell¡¯s defenses. He obtained the power to fuse that bell into his body so that he could defend himself.


    When he took over the fourth head, he had sensed some hand seals in his head, allowing him to control the bell easily to seal things.


    While Su Ming might not know what sort of ability he would gain once the fifth head woke up and he took it over, he looked forward to it.


    That sort of anticipation became stronger as time passed by. However, the barrier Su Ming could sense within Han Mountain Bell still remained unbroken, even under the continuous barrage.


    It was as if there was always a little bit of somethingcking!


    The roars in the sky were going for almost an hour. The ground, too, trembled under those incessant roars, and there were even stones breaking off from the mountain range and falling to the ground.


    Su Ming gradually started trembling, and his divine sense was also starting to wither a little. The Fire Ape was looking rather anxious by his side. With its intelligence, it had grown to feel respect towards the ferocious beast in the sky.


    However, to that rod snake, this sort of respect did not exist. There was only a strong sense of brutality within it that made it stare at the gigantic beast in the sky with uncertainty and a murderous aura through the small holes above it.


    It was as if it had run into its mortal enemy. Buzzing sounds rose from the rod snake¡¯s body and its scales started standing up. If that creature did not have Su Ming¡¯s scent, which he was familiar with, then it would have rushed out right the moment it appeared and fought against it until one of them died.


    The medicinal cauldron was still as usual in the cave abode. There was not a hint of change in it. However, the old Berserker in the other stone chamber started trembling violently. His face was pale and most of his blood had already flowed out of his body. What remained of it was absorbed madly by the herbs on him. His soul was also being absorbed by the three Spirit Plunders, as if it was being sealed off.


    He, who was originally weakened to be begin, started to hear booming sounds going off in his head as he continued listening to the continuous barrage of roars, and he started struggling to fight back against it.


    He was not the only one acting that way. The six members of White Bull Tribe who were standing beyond the mountain range had all fallen to the ground, trembling. Their faces were pale and bloodless. Four among them had be unconscious, and while there were still two who were awake, they had dazed looks on their faces, and they did notst that much longer either. Soon, they, too, fell to the ground unconscious.


    As for the monkey-faced old man, he was sitting cross-legged on the ground while circting his power. He wanted to fight back, but once he coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood, he found, to his shock, that the voice was growing stronger, and had already reached a level that was difficult for him to resist.


    He was very close to the mountain range, unlike his six tribesmen who had run far away since a long time ago. A life threatening sense of danger blossomed in his heart, and in his terror, he immediately drank a mouthful of fresh water from the stone bowl in his hand. Arge amount of white fog spread from his body, allowing him to resist it.


    ¡®It still won¡¯t open!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s hair was a mess, and as he continued forming those hand seals, he lifted his right hand and mmed it on his chest. Immediately, arge amount of spirit stones flew out and scattered around him in the cave abode, over the dust of many of their predecessors.


    As these spirit stones appeared, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense was replenished. It circted in his body like liquid in that opened path in his body, making him let out a low roar.


    "Open your eyes, fifth head!"


    As Su Ming roared, he pushed both of his hands forward. With that one push, all the spirit stones around him exploded once again. His divine sense guided arge amount of power from the world to charge into Han Mountain Bell and straight onto that wall, crashing into it madly.


    At the same time, the roars from the four Aquatic Dragons in the sky became stronger. They were not sending their roars all over the ce either. All of them went to the struggling and trembling fifth head and started roaring at it fiercely.


    Su Ming only felt a shocking boom go off in his head, and his divine sense crashed through that barrier in Han Mountain Bell like a flood. Once it did so, his divine sense surged in, and it was also at that moment that the fifth head opened its eyes. There was a merciless look within them, but Su Ming¡¯s shadow was rapidly gathering in the pupils.


    Right when Su Ming¡¯s shadow waspletely formed in the eyes of the fifth head, it lifted its head and let out a roar, mixing its voice with the roars from the other four heads, creating a shocking boom that reverberated in the sky.


    "Nine, Headed, Dragon, Southern, Emperor, Absolute, Genocide!" When the five heads roared, a voice speaking could be faintly heard.


    The monkey-faced old Shaman could no longer withstand the pressure. He coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the side unconscious.


    The moment these five heads roared, arge amount of information pertaining to the legacy of Han Mountain Bell appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. Within that chaotic mess, he learned of the ability Han Mountain Bell gained after the fifth head opened its eyes.


    It was the power to temporarily allow the Vessel Spirit residing in the bell to gain form!


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened and excitement brightened his eyes. He brought out arge amount of spirit stones once again and lifted his head to stare at the gigantic ferocious beast in the sky. Resolution appeared on his face.


    "I might as well do it in one go! I¡¯ll let the sixth head awaken as well!"

 Chapter 379 — The Sixth Head!

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Sixth Head!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The five heads out of the Nine-Headed Dragon roared, and their voices rumbled like thunder. The monkey-faced old Shaman could no longer withstand the pressure and had fallen unconscious.


    The rod snake let out a piercing cry in the cave abode. Judging by its looks, it was facing a great enemy, and looked about to rush out at any moment. However, due to the Brand Su Ming had left in its body and the fact that he owned the five heads of the Nine Headed Dragon, which it regarded hostilely, it forced down its urge to kill.


    The old Berserker in the stone chamber still had his eyes shut tightly. His body had also started trembling even more viciously. When the roars from the sky reached him, he looked as if he had reached his limit in his current condition.


    Su Ming sat in the hall in his cave abode and continued making the hand seals. The power of the world surged forward and fused with his divine sense to charge into Han Mountain Bell.


    There was a ring of spirit stone dust around Su Ming. It was fortunate that he had quite a lot of this currency, which was why he could afford to spend them like this. He continuously brought outrge amounts of spirit stones, and once he absorbed the spiritual power in them, he would bring out another simr amount.


    With this method, gradually, the power he pushed into Han Mountain Bell became greater. As the five heads continued howling, slowly, the sixth head of the nine-headed beast started trembling.


    As it trembled, Su Ming felt the barrier within Han Mountain Bell once again. He knew clearly that once he broke through it, then he could make the sixth head open its eyes and wake up.


    However, with the experience of waking up the fifth head, he knew that breaking through was too difficult, but he did not give up. Instead, he used his spirit stones to support himself and guided the power of the world around to start his repeated assault against the barrier.


    He rammed into the barrier with his divine sense five times, and with each crash, that invisible barrier would look as if it was trembling. As it trembled, what would happen outside was that the sixth head would shiver. Its tightly shut eyes would show signs of opening.


    However, as long as the invisible barrier did not break, that sixth head would not wake up. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He formed the hand seals with both of his hands and pushed them forward once again.


    "Open!"


    A booming sound went off in his head. The barrier within Han Mountain Bell was attacked once again. The sixth head trembled viciously, but it still did not wake up.


    Once he tried it eight times, Su Ming understood that if he used the standard procedure, waking the fifth head was the current limit of his power. Clearly, trying to wake up each of the heads after the first four heads in Han Mountain Bell required a vast amount of power as support. It would not be as easy as it was for the previous four heads.


    With his current level of power, he only needed a tiny thread of power more to make that sixth head wake up, but that tiny thread was like the distance between two sides of a ravine. He could not cross over it.


    ¡®By the looks of it, I¡¯ll have to borrow external power!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He no longer made any seals with his hands but got up and took a few steps backward to arrive at the deepest part of the cave that contained the numerous cracks on its walls, which allowed the mountain range to start breathing.


    The instant Su Ming reached that room, he lifted his hands and pressed his palms t on the wall. The stone wall immediately started trembling and new cracks appeared. Under the power of Su Ming¡¯s palm strike, once they connected with the previous cracks, they went through the stone and connected with the outside world.


    Due to the increase of those cracks, the originally weak human like breathing in the mountain suddenly became much stronger. At that moment, the entire mountain range¡¯s breathing instantly became greater, and due to it, the power of the world also charged forth in a much greater quantity, causing arge whirlpool to once again appear.


    That whirlpool was formed due to the power of the world gathering together. Once it appeared, it followed Su Ming¡¯s divine sense and started a barrage on Han Mountain Bell.


    The barrier within let out a series of cracking noises in Su Ming¡¯s head, as if it was about to shatter. The sixth head also slowly lifted up its body, trembling viciously, and it opened its eyes a small slit.


    ¡®The method is correct. With the help of the pattern in this ce, I can break through the limit of that one thread. I just need to persevere through another few breaths and I¡¯ll seed.¡¯


    Yet at that very moment, Su Ming¡¯s face turned pale. That power of the world was too great and his divine sense was like a boat trapped in a raging sea. It was difficult for him to guide it. After all, his level of cultivation was not high enough.


    That vast power of the world was about to break through his hold like a wild horse and scatter all around him. Red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Once the power of the world spread out, even if he could gather it together once again, if he could not use it to wake the sixth head in one shot like he did with the fifth, then if he wanted to try it again, unless he raised his level of cultivation, it would be impossible for him to try again and seed within a short period of time.


    If that was the result he had to face, then Su Ming had to persevere!


    He bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. As that blood spilled out, the four Berserker Bones in Su Ming¡¯s body started trembling, sending out the entirety of his power of the Bone Sacrifice Realm with an explosive force.


    At the same time, the power of the Refined Aura that had already turned into liquid in the opened path within Su Ming¡¯s body started circting rapidly and became thinner until it eventually seemed as if it had disappeared. The disappeared Refined Aura had alreadypletely surged into Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, forcing it to be able to control the power of the world when it was just about to crumble.


    One breath, two breaths¡­ After two breaths, the vast power of the world started showing signs of scattering away again. Su Ming lifted his right hand, and with lightning speed, jabbed his finger on several spots on his body. All those spots where the parts connecting the opened path into one single whole.


    Once he pressed on those spots, he seemed to have forced out the remaining power of the Refined Aura in his body. Along with the help of the power of his Berserker Bones, he finally managed to buy the time for two more breaths before the power of the world started crumbling once again.


    It was during the span of these four breaths that the invisible barrier in Han Mountain Bell waspletely broken through. As it crumbled, the sixth head opened its eyes, and gray light shone from within. The sixth head had awakened!


    It lifted its head to let out a low roar, howling together with the other five heads. Their voices shook the sky and earth, and as they spread in all directions, the old Berserker who was gravely wounded in Su Ming¡¯s cave abode could no longer fight back and arge amount of blood mist burst out from his body. He immediately sank into unconsciousness, and it was one where his mind had fallen into aatose state!


    In the sky, Su Ming¡¯s shadow appeared in the pupils of the awakened sixth head. As the heads roared together, the mighting from it was shocking. It was a pity that not many people saw it. This ce was considered a rather remote spot in thend of the Shamans, or else those who were observant would have noticed.


    The Nine-Headed Dragon looked like a sacred beast of the Shaman Tribe. Anyone who saw it would find it hard not to feel fear.


    Su Ming sat in the cave abode with a pale face, but his eyes were shining with excitement. He wanted to try opening the eyes of the seventh head, but his body was already very weakened, and he had also wasted arge amount of spirit stones. Besides, he knew that with his current level of cultivation, it was utterly impossible for him to wake the seventh head.


    In his silence, he chose to give up on continue trying. Instead, he made some hand seals and pointed above him with his right hand.


    "Nine-Headed Dragon, Southern Emperor, Absolute Genocide, gather!" Su Ming said in a low voice. As he pointed with his finger, the gigantic body of the Nine Headed Body in the sky quickly turned indistinct, and in the blink of an eye, it became invisible and disappeared.


    The huge Han Mountain Bell also shrank in an instant and turned into a ray of dark light that charged towards the mountain range, crawling through a small hole in the ceiling toe and float before Su Ming.


    Han Mountain Bell now looked like simple and old looking small bell. It gave off an ancient feeling. When Su Ming looked towards it, he had a feeling as if this thing had be a part of him. Even if he closed his eyes, he could still feel the presence of the bell. With a single thought, he could control this treasure and make it transform.


    ¡®The divine ability I gained after waking up sixth head¡­ is this¡­?¡¯


    With his eyes closed, Su Ming went on to sense the change in Han Mountain Bell once the sixth head had awakened. After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes, and there was a stunned look on his face.


    He frowned and brought out some medicinal pills. Once he swallowed them, he did not circte his Qi. Instead, he stood up and paced up and down his cave abode, as if he was hesitating over a difficult decision.


    ¡®By the looks of it, even if my level of cultivation has reached a certain state, it¡¯s still quite impossible for me to wake the seventh head¡­ but once I wake the seventh head, the change that will ur will reach a terrifying state¡­


    ¡®If my guess is correct, that is if what I deduced from the Art I gained from the sixth head is right, once the seventh head wakes up, there¡¯s a high chance that it will allow a wisp of the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s True Spirit to descend¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps came to a halt and determination appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need for me to hesitate over this anymore. Thend of the Shamans is filled with dangers, and it¡¯ll be difficult for me to avoid being killed. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯ Su Ming looked at the floating Han Mountain Bell by his side and aplicated look appeared on his face.


    ¡®I¡¯ll fulfill the requirements needed to wake up the seventh head!¡¯ With a swing of his arm, Han Mountain Bell immediately flew towards him and disappeared once it fused into his body.


    ¡®This bell is indeed a priceless treasure, but why did no one try taking it away after it was ced in Han Mountain City so long ago? Why is it that only Si Ma Xin and I could fight over it¡­?


    ¡®There are plenty of powerful warriors in the Berserker Tribe, and there¡¯s also the fact about the Immortalsing to our ce. Why did they ignore Han Mountain Bell¡­? Unless¡­ they don¡¯t have a method to take it away, or maybe it¡¯s because they can¡¯t take it away, or perhaps¡­ they don¡¯t dare to?¡¯ Su Ming had thought about this question before, but he had never obtained a real answer.


    He shook his head and decided to not think about it anymore. Instead, he sat down cross-legged and started exercising his breathing. Three days passed by in the blink of an eye.


    At that time, the unconscious old Shaman outside the mountain range opened his eyes. He cast his eyes around, before he got up quietly, and checked his surroundings, then slowly retreated.


    "Are you going to leave just like that?"


    The instant he started retreating, Su Ming¡¯s cold voice spokenguidly from the mountain range. When those words fell in the old man¡¯s ears, he immediately froze and forced out a smile.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, then I won¡¯t stay here anymore. It¡¯s been a few days since I went back, and there¡¯re plenty of things waiting for me back at my tribe. This mountain¡¯s yours," said the old man quickly. Right up till the end, he did not manage to see Su Ming¡¯s body, and a great sense of wariness towards this Medial Soul Catcher rose within his heart.


    The sight he saw before he fainted also terrified him. He no longer had any desire to fight against him.


    "Thirty thousand feet around this area¡­" Su Ming said slowly, but before he could finish his sentence, that old Shaman was already nodding his head furiously.


    "Gotcha. No onees within thirty thousand feet of the ce. I¡¯ll go tell my people in the tribe to absolutely note around. Um¡­ if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off first."

 Chapter 380 — Madam Ji!

    <h4>Chapter 380: Madam Ji!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the old Shaman spoke, he retreated without stop until he reached his six tribesmen who hade with him for this. Then he kicked them, and once those unconscious tribe members of his were kicked awake, he quickly wrapped his fist in his palm as a salute to the mountain and hastily brought them away.


    His six tribesmen were all pale, and they were all filled with respect towards the mountain range where Su Ming was, while feeling that it was a mysterious ce as well. As they charged back with the old man, their hearts were full of lingering fear.


    Only when they were almost back to their tribe did one of the men speak after hesitating for a moment.


    "Patriarch, what do we do? Should we ask the statue of our great grand Patriarch to attack?"


    "Hur hur, what do we do? Why don¡¯cha tell me what do we do, you bunch of rascals who only know how to pretend to be dead?! We have one attack left in the statue of our great grand patriarch, and that¡¯s going to be used to frighten that ck Crane Tribe!" The monkey-faced old man red at the man, then turned around to p the man¡¯s head.


    "Let me tell y¡¯all. We can¡¯t look down on that Medial Soul Catcher. He already brought about such a presence by just activating his divine ability, even if Iunch a desperate attack, there¡¯s no use. He¡¯s a Soul Catcher and an outsider. He cane and go as he pleases, I don¡¯t have the confidence to kill him.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, if your old man dies, then what are you bunch of rascals going to do? What are our tribesmen supposed to do? Even if I win by some stroke of luck and he runs away, he¡¯ll find a chance ande back to take revenge. Our tribe can¡¯t just up and leave either. This is not a good deal." The old man stroked his beard. He no longer had that silly thought he had previously, there was instead a hint of cunning in his eyes.


    "That¡¯s why I was so busy ttering him and showed that I was respectful and afraid of him, which is why we managed to get out of a situation where we should have all died. That¡¯s what you call adapting to the situation!" The old man¡¯s eyes sparkled and looked towards the east.


    "By the looks of it, that guy ain¡¯t someone that old bird from ck Crane invited over. Let¡¯s watch first. ck Crane¡¯s old bird is a hot tempered person. He¡¯s not as adaptable and sly as your old man. This might even be a good thing to us!" The old man smiled, then gained a serious look on his face and pped the heads of all his tribesmen beside him.


    "Let¡¯s go home! Keep this in your heads. If I don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯cha dare set foot within thirty thousand feet of that mountain¡­ Ah, make that 50,000. Make sure y¡¯all don¡¯t step foot within fifty thousand feet of that mountain!"


    Once the old Shaman from White Bull Tribe left, Su Ming gained a few days of peace and quiet with no oneing to bother him. He immersed himself in his training, and during his free time, he would look at the moon at night and practice the Art of burning his blood.


    At the day, besides observing the medicinal cauldron and observing the old Berserker¡¯s physical condition, he also took care of his herbs. He used several of his stone chambers to nt some herbs, once he gathered some soil from nearby, and brought in some dense power of the world.


    Other than that, Su Ming used the remainder of his time to study the Wind and Lightning Crystals of Inheritance, as well as trying to understand the Provenance of Wind and Origin of Lightning. He searched for a way to cast the Wind Berserker¡¯s divine ability along with the Lightning Berserker¡¯s Art.


    Su Ming waspletely immersed in his own world in that rather remote spot in thend of the Shamans, forgetting the ongoing battle between the Shamans and Berserkers, along with the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds. The only thing that existed in his mind then was that in three years, he had to make his power increase by arge margin.


    Only then could he get in touch with the Immortals and search for the secret behind the word ¡®Destiny¡¯.


    However, the days of peace and quiet were short lived. Seven dayster, Su Ming opened his eyes where he was sitting in the cave. Holding the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in his hands, he lifted his head to look at the Fire Ape not too far away from him.


    "Chase them away."


    An excited look immediately appeared on the Fire Ape¡¯s face. It patted its chest, then lifted the rod before turning into a red shadow and disappearing. Before long, that Fire Ape came back with a satisfied look on its face, then spent a long time gesturing to Su Ming.


    "Alright, if there are intruders again, you can do things at your own discretion. You¡¯re not allowed to hurt a person the first three times hees, but if he or shees a fourth time, go ahead and kill them." Su Ming pondered over it for a moment before he nodded his head, then continued immersing himself in trying to gain an epiphany over wind and lightning.


    The Fire Ape instantly became even more excited, and with one leap, it ran out.


    During the past few days, there would be a few Shamans who woulde to the ce and observe the periphery. Most of these people¡¯s hair was decorated with some ck feathers, a clear distinction from White Bull Tribe.


    Once some of these observers came within thirty thousand feet of the mountain range, they would be beaten up by a Fire Ape who would suddenly appear while screeching and swinging the rod in its hand. Most of these Shamans were Fledgling Shamans, and even if they had some divine abilities at their disposal, the Fire Ape was too quick for them. Usually, it would close in on them in a sh, and all those who got close to it would be forced back with a crash, because they were all sent flying with a swing of the rod.


    Several times after this happened, the Shamans who had feathers in their heads started to only seldome to this ce, and eventually, none of them came at all. It was as if they knew that this ce was off limits and had given up on it.


    On the day Su Ming had stayed in his cave abode for half a month, three long arcs charged forth from the east. The person in the lead was a middle-aged man. He looked incredibly tall and strong, and his eyes shone brilliantly. Behind him were two old men. The three of them descended about one hundred thousand feet away from where Su Ming was and stood there while staring at the towering mountain range in the distance.


    "Tribe leader, we¡¯ll reach the border once we¡¯re seventy thousand feet away from the mountain. Our tribesmen have entered that area several times before, and that ape would suddenly appear there. It might not have killed anyone, but it was bing more and more ruthless. Thest tribesman who was struck even had his ribs broken.


    "By the looks of it, if we enter its territory anymore, it wille at us with the urge to kill," one of the old men behind the middle-aged man said in a low voice.


    "If White Bull Tribe can tolerate this, then it means that the person who took over this ce is not anymon person. Our tribe also saw the change half a month ago in this ce. This person¡­ I think we should wait for the Patriarch to return before we make a decision." The other old man hesitated for a moment before he spoke in a low voice.


    "That¡¯s right. The Patriarch has been away for almost a month. He said before he left that he¡¯d be back in about that time. The Patriarch went out this time to bring back Madam Ji to help us destroy White Bull Tribe, we can wait a few more days."


    The two old men tried to persuade him, but the middle-aged man in the middle remained silent for a long moment, then shook his head.


    "The Patriarch took arge amount of the tribe¡¯s wealth and he still doesn¡¯t have a lot of confidence in bringing back Madam Ji of Leaping Stallion Peak. It¡¯s a fortunate thing that most of the Shamans now are in fear, and because of the war, our resources arecking. That¡¯s why the Patriarch decided to go and ask Madam Ji to help us.


    "But we can only ask her to attack once, and we have to use that attack to kill White Bull Tribe¡¯s Bai Ge. We don¡¯t have the money to pay for Madam Ji to attack twice, even if we count all the spoils of war from White Bull Tribe. Since that is the case, even if we won¡¯t have White Bull Tribe in our way anymore, it¡¯s still not worth it.


    "We still don¡¯t know what this person¡¯s level of cultivation is. Besides, while the presence here has been great half a month ago, if we don¡¯t test waters and see just what are his limits, then we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves to the Patriarch once he returns.


    "Besides, with my power as a Medial Battle Shaman, even if I can¡¯t win against him, he won¡¯t be able to kill me in a short amount of time unless he is a Latter Shaman or a powerful Soul Catcher with an Undying puppet, either. Otherwise, I can still test waters.


    "Don¡¯t go into the forbiddennd. Just observe from outside. I¡¯ve already made my decision in this!" The middle-aged man spoke slowly, and fighting spirit burned in his eyes. Cracking sounds came from his body, and his entire person swelled up by a fold, making him look like a small hill. Taking huge steps, he walked towards the mountain.


    With each step, the ground would tremble slightly and a murderous aura would spread from his body. It formed a force of impact that swept through thend under his feet, causing the dust to fly into the air.


    His speed increased until he was eventually so fast that his movements caused loud crashing noises to echo in the air. Those sounds fused together with the earth¡¯s trembles and gathered together to form a force that charged towards the mountain range where Su Ming was.


    60,000 feet, 50,000 feet, 40,000 feet¡­ 30,000 feet!


    The man traveled forth like a violent gust of wind. When he arrived at the border of 30,000 feet away from the mountain, he did not stop but took a step inside. Yet the instant his feetnded, a roar shot through the air and a red blur moved towards him. At the same time, a piercing bang that sounded as if it was causing the air to convulse charged straight towards the man.


    It was a rod that was lifted high in the sky!


    A glint appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. He did not dodge but simply let out a cold snort and clenched his right hand into a fist before hurling it straight at the iing rod. The instant his fist crashed into it, booming sounds reverberated through the air. The rod was bounced back, and even the Fire Ape was also forced back by the punch.


    The man was not feeling entirely good either. His body froze for a moment, but he soon walked into the area 30,000 feet from the mountain range.


    The Fire Ape roared and charged towards him again. A murderous look shone in the tribe leader¡¯s eyes and he lifted his hands to m them both on the ground.


    Thend trembled suddenly, and as it did so, it seemed to have affected the sky as well, causing ripples to appear there, which made the Fire Ape freeze for a moment.


    The instant it did, the man stepped on air and swung his right leg, with a buzz, a huge force was sent charging straight at the Fire Ape.


    The Fire Ape¡¯s strength allowed it to bepletely unbothered by that kick. The instant it lifted that rod and was about to fight against the man once again, the air before it suddenly distorted and Su Ming appeared so quickly that his appearance stirred up a huge gust of wind. He was dressed in ck robes and wore the ck mask over his face. As his hair danced in the sky, he hurled his fist towards the man¡¯s leg.


    That punch contained a little of what he hade to understand of the Provenance of Wind and Origin of Lightning during these past few days. As he hurled his fist forward, wind and lightning rumbled in the air with such great intensity that they shook the sky.


    Wind caused Su Ming¡¯s punch to be so quick that it could not be defended against! Lightning made it seem as if it contained the might of heaven! The power of his Berserker Bones exploded forth, and the instant Su Ming¡¯s fist connected with the Shaman¡¯s leg, the illusionary form of Han Mountain Bell appeared, as if his punch had be Han Mountain Bell itself!


    A loud bang sounded in the air. The man¡¯s right leg was instantly broken and his face immediately turned pale. He coughed out a mouthful of blood and his body was swept away by that gust of wind, sending him several hundreds of feet away. He fell outside the barrier, and the two old men who¡¯de with him immediately went forward to support him.


    "Don¡¯t bother me. This is a warning. Don¡¯t force me to kill. Don¡¯t make your family die with you. Don¡¯t make your tribe disappear from thend of the Shamans!" Su Ming stood before the Fire Ape and pulled back his right hand as he spoke slowly.

 Chapter 381 — Black Crane Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 381: ck Crane Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The tribe leader of ck Crane was supported by his other two tribesmen. Blood flowed down the corner of his lips, and his right leg was wrecked. It was a bloody mess, and shattered bone could also be seen among it.


    The man¡¯s blood dripped down to the ground, and the intense pain made his face turn white. Huge beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    "Let¡¯s go!" He gritted his teeth and spoke as if he was hissing through his teeth. The two old men beside him said nothing and quickly brought him to retreat hastily. When they were several thousands of feet away, they turned into long arcs and left the ce hastily.


    Right up till the end, Su Ming only spoke once. He stared at the man leaving coldly and did not stop them. After all, this was the first time they¡¯de to the ce, and there were still some problems to Su Ming¡¯s identity. He only wanted to be here to train in peace and quiet and to understand the ways of wind and lightning so that he could be stronger. He did not want to cause trouble.


    He was also an outsider. If he went into too much conflict against those Shamans who had deep roots in this ce, even if it was a small tribe, it would still pose a problem.


    As for that Shaman Crystal vein, while Su Ming had high hopes for the ce, he did not think that it was necessary for him to make it his own. He had tried mining those Shaman Crystals before. If he did not have a special method to do so, they would shatter when he touched them. He had used the small virescent sword to test it before and brought out eight pieces, but in the process, he also broke a simr amount of Shaman Crystals.


    Unless he used his hands to dig them out and did not mind wasting arge amount of time digging them out bit by bit, then he would he be unable to reap the biggest reward.


    That was why Su Ming chose only to stun White Bull Tribe and did not kill them. As for ck Crane Tribe, as long as they did not do anything out of hand, then he would also choose not to kill them. His attacks might be vicious, but they were also used to shock them. Only when the two tribes were wary of him would he have the opportunity of knowing whether they were weak or strong, and then only would the possibility of a peaceful negotiation appear.


    As he watched the three people from ck Crane Tribe leave, Su Ming turned around, towards the direction of his cave abode, then turned into an illusion and went back. The Fire Ape looked displeased. It believed that if Su Ming had not appeared, it would still have been able to fight against the man.


    With the rod in hand, it swung it in the direction of Su Ming¡¯s back several times before it turned into a fiery red blur that started loitering around the area, trying to find other trespassers that were still ignorant enough toe.


    Another few days passed by. Su Ming never exited his cave abode during that time, and no one came to bother him. These sort of days might be boring, but Su Ming was not bothered by it. He was used to clearing his mind. He might be in a foreignnd now, but in truth, to him, besides Dark Mountain and the ninth summit, almost every other ce was a foreignnd.


    He, who had long since ustomed himself to this sort of lifestyle, continued researching the Wind Crystal of Inheritance. That thing was about the size of a fist and was translucent. There seemed to be wind contained inside, making it seem as if there was wind and clouds tumbling about in the crystal. There was a strangely attractive charm to it.


    ¡®Wind Separation sh¡­ Provenance of Wind¡­¡¯ Su Ming frowned and stared at the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in his hand as he mulled over his thoughts.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t fuse this Wind Crystal of Inheritance with myself, then I won¡¯t be able to gain any epiphany concerning the three styles of Wind Separation. I can also only use the very basic functions for Provenance of Wind. I can only circte it in my body to make my speed slightly faster.


    ¡®But the Wind Berserker is definitely not just about speed, but¡­ just how can I make the Wind Crystal of Inheritance ept me?¡¯


    Su Ming had thought of everything he could during these few days, but even with the help of the ck stone fragment, he could not achieve his wish. It did not even give him even the slightest hint of response no matter how much he called out to it.


    ¡®Could it be that no one has the possibility of obtaining the legacy unless the real True Divinity Wind Berserker appears¡­?¡¯ Su Ming clutched his hand around the Wind Crystal of Inheritance and his face darkened as his eyes flickered.


    He knew of all his weaknesses. It did not matter whether it was the power of the God of Berserkers or whether it was Han Mountain Bell, all of these things were external power and were not actually a part of his own power. This external power might belong to him now, but there was also a possibility that it won¡¯t belong to him in the future.


    The basis for bing a powerful warrior was his own level of cultivation and his divine abilities. These were the main things. Yet now, Su Ming was incrediblycking in divine abilities. Besides Berserker Obliteration, which he created on his own, he only had his speed and the Execution of Three Evils left.


    This was fatal if he ever engaged anyone in a battle of Arts, and Su Ming had experienced this firsthand when he traveled into thend of the Shamans. The reason why he was spending so much time in examining the Wind Crystal of Inheritance was so that he could increase the variety of divine abilities and Arts he had at hand.


    Yet the results made Su Ming feel rather resigned. However, no matter what, he did not give up and simply continued trying to fuse together with the Wind Crystal of Inheritance. This item was like a key that would open the door to the main parts of the Wind Berserker¡¯s legacy.


    To the east of Su Ming¡¯s cave abode in the mountain range was a low mountain range 10,000 lis away. There was a mountain over there that was not very tall.


    It was very strange, and all those who saw it would not be able to forget it after seeing it once, because the shape of the mountain looked like a crane that had its wings spread and was about to fly!


    The crane was a nonexistent creature in thend of the Shamans, and it was the same for thend of the Berserkers. This creature belonged to the Immortals, and was a living being that possessed high intelligence.


    However, this mountain that was formed in its shape had appeared in thend of the Shamans, and there was even a tribe in there that was named after a crane. That alone was enough to cause people to think.


    However, this ce was situated in a remote area, and ck Crane was just a small tribe. Most of its tribe members seldom ventured out either, hence the people who took notice of them were few. It was also the reason why the mysteriousness of ck Crane Tribe did not spread far.


    There was a house that was built using mountain rocks in the mountain, and in it was the man whose right leg was shattered. At that moment, his eyes were shut tightly and his body was trembling slightly. He did not cover up his upper body, and sweat poured down his skin like a river.


    There was an old woman sitting before him. Her hair was white and there were numerous brown age spots on her face. She ced her dried up hands on the man¡¯s right leg.


    Strange words that sounded like chants tumbled out of the old woman¡¯s lips.


    Behind her were five ck Crane tribe members sitting just outside the door to the room where the man was in the house. Their expressions were filled with anxiety, along with anger and hatred.


    Their hatred was not aimed towards the man, but would only appear when they asionally lifted their heads to look into the distance, right in the direction where Su Ming¡¯s cave abode was.


    "The person who attacked doesn¡¯t have any will to kill. I can heal your leg, but it¡¯ll take a long time, around half a year or so. During this time, it¡¯ll be best if you don¡¯t get injured anymore, or else your leg might really bepletely useless." After a long while, the old woman stopped murmuring those strange sounds. She opened her eyes and revealed a pair of murky eyes as she spoke slowly.


    Once she finished speaking, the old woman stood up and walked towards the door with a hunched back. Her footsteps were not light as a cultivator¡¯s, but they were not heavy. Nheless, it was clear that she was a normal person.


    "Send the Shaman Healer off." The half-naked man opened his eyes and spoke with a tired look on his face.


    A member of ck Crane Tribe immediately stepped forward and supported the old woman as she left.


    Once the old woman left, an old man with a full head of white hair instantly stood up among the remaining people in the house. He took a few steps forward and spoke loudly. "Tribe leader, I¡¯ve already gathered all the warriors in the tribe. We¡¯re only waiting for your orders!"


    "Tribe leader, we can¡¯t just take this lying down. Why should we let this person take over our Shaman Crystal vein? He¡¯s just one person, no matter how high his level of cultivation is. We can offer our blood and summon our Crane Ancestor if we really need to!" a ghastly voice stated from another person¡¯s mouth. It was a skinny man whose age could not be determined. He sat on the chair like a skeleton.


    The rest of the people spoke in session, and their words were filled with a strong murderous intent.


    "Quiet!" The man whose right leg was shattered pped his right hand on the wooden chair he was sitting on.


    "That person is not alone. He has a Fire Ape with him, and I can feel a terrifying presence in that mountain range. It¡¯s clear that he still has other tricks up his sleeve.


    "Even if we discount that, all of you saw the nine-headed beast that appeared when that strange phenomenon came to be on that day. That beast alone is not something our tribe can handle. I went so that I could do a final test and make a confirmation so that we can provide an exnation to the Patriarch when hees back. Why are you raring to go? Do you want to die that much?!" The man¡¯s eyes were freezing cold as he swept his gaze across the people in the room.


    "We¡¯ll talk about this once the Patriarches back¡­" Before the man finished speaking, his voice suddenly died away and he lifted his head swiftly.


    At the same time, a piercing cry traveled through the sky above the tribe¡¯s mountain. It reverberated in the area, and a huge gust of wind also appeared out of nowhere to surround the mountain before making its way through.


    The man was not the only one who lifted his head. Looks of anxiety immediately appeared on the faces of all the other tribe members in the house. They stood up, and two among them went up to carry the man as they swiftly went out.


    Almost at he moment they walked out, arge amount of tribe members in the other stone houses in the mountain walked out and knelt down with their heads turned towards the sky.


    "Wee back, Patriarch!"


    Their voices were like waves that seemed to have fused together with the wind. As their voices and the wind circled around the area, a ck long arc charged towards them from the sky. Within the long arc was a huge crane whose eyes were burning with raging mes. It was about 500 feet in size and was covered head to toe in ck. It was pping its wings while getting closer to them.


    Standing on the ck crane was an old man wearing a long robe made of feathers. There were several ck lines on the old man¡¯s face. He had wrinkles on his face, but his eyes shone brightly.


    There was a person sitting beside him. That person wore a red robe and there were arge number of snakes and insects sewn on it. Those snakes and insects came in all sorts of colors, and they were terrifying to look at. There was a bamboo hat covering the person¡¯s head so that their appearance could not be seen clearly, but from the stranger¡¯s figure, it could be seen that the person was a woman.


    "Madam Ji, this is my tribe. Madam Ji, this way, please." The old man swept his gaze past the ground on the ck crane, and a smile appeared on his face. When he looked towards the woman by his side, that smile turned into respect, and he wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards the woman.


    The woman whose age and appearance could not be seen clearly due to the bamboo hat gave a nod, and the ck crane under the old man¡¯s body instantly charged towards the peak of the mountain. They got closer in an instant, and as they charged forward, arge amount of ck mist spread out from the mount¡¯s body.


    As the crane dived down, more ck mist spread out, and right the instant it seemed as if the crane was about to crash into the mountain, it turned into ck mist and disappeared. The old man and Madam Ji, who was the woman wearing the bamboo hat,nded on the mountain, right before the man, who was being carried by his tribesmen, and the other people who were in the house.


    "Greetings, Madam Ji." The man whose right leg was broken immediately knelt down when he saw the old man and Madam Ji. Yet a sharp pain shot up his right leg due to his action, causing his face to instantly turn pale.


    "Hmm? What happened to your leg?" The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe immediately trained his gaze on his leg.

 Chapter 382 — Soul Catcher’s Voice!

    <h4>Chapter 382: Soul Catcher¡¯s Voice!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Patriarch, this is¡­" The man hesitated for a while, then cast a nce at Madam Ji. The woman might not have revealed her face and had not even said a word, but when she stood there, there was a chilling presence spreading from within her, causing all the people around to feel slightly ufortable.


    Most of the leaders and powerful Shamans in the tribe standing nearby had heard of Madam Ji and the rumors surrounding that name. Now, when they saw her, all of them were filled with respect towards her.


    "It¡¯s fine. You can just speak." A cold and dark look appeared in the eyes of the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe.


    The tribe leader of ck Crane struggled up his feet. Enduring the intense pain, he spoke of everything that had happened from start to finish, but he did not mention the change in the sky a few days prior.


    "I¡¯m not his opponent. Madam Ji, please help us." Once the man finished speaking, he struggled to move and bow to that woman.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in the eyes of the old man dressed in the robe made of ck feathers. He was, after all, familiar with the man and could see that something was off, but he did not expose him.


    Instead, he narrowed his eyes. He knew that the man could be considered quite careful and would not speak without thinking. If he was almost pleading Madam Ji to act right before his face, then it was clear that the tribe leader believed that even if the old man went himself, he was not the outsider¡¯s opponent.


    "Madam Ji, about this¡­ could you please attack him?" The old man gritted his teeth. If it had been any other of his tribesmen saying this, he might not have believed them, but this man was ck Crane Tribe¡¯s current tribe leader. It was impossible for the old man to not believe him.


    "Is that person a Latter Shaman?" Madam Ji suddenly asked.


    "He¡¯s not a Latter Shaman. Of this, I am certain!" The man quickly asserted.


    "If you¡¯re wrong, then I will make the entire ck Crane Tribe die with you! A person¡¯s life is two thousand Shaman Crystals. If it¡¯s two people, four thousand! There¡¯s also what we promised before. All White Bull Tribe¡¯s Shaman Crystals and their sacred items will belong to me once you break the seals on those items!" The woman in the bamboo hat spoke with a shrill voice, and when she spoke, all those who heard her words felt their hearts and minds tremble.


    The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe felt his heart ache tremendously at the thought. He hesitated for a moment, but when he saw the man¡¯s firm gaze, he knew that there was definitely something off in this matter, which was why he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Thank you, Madam Ji, once this is finished, I will give you the remaining 2,000 Shaman Crystals."


    "I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t give it to me." Madam Ji chuckled, and her chuckles were equally sharp and piercing to the ears.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare to." The old man quickly wrapped his fist in his palm to her.


    "I¡¯ll heal your leg. It¡¯s free."


    Madam Ji lifted her right hand and pointed it at the man¡¯s right leg. Immediately, the whiskers of one of the multicolored scorpions on her robe moved and started swimming about before crawling up her arm to charge straight towards the man¡¯s right leg. The man shuddered, and the multicolored scorpion bit through his flesh and crawled into his body.


    This pain made the man tremble from head to toe. He wanted to endure through it, but in the end, he could not; he let out a shrill scream of pain before falling to his side. Right when the faces of all the ck Crane tribe members drastically changed, rumbling sounds came from the tribe leader¡¯s right leg, and his torn flesh started healing rapidly. After some time, his entire right leg was healed, and not a single wound could be seen.


    However, there was a picture of a scorpion shining on his right leg.


    With a pale face, the man stood up, and his gaze when he looked at Madam Ji was filled with terror as he wrapped his fist in his palm to bow towards her.


    "Thank¡­ Thank you, Madam Ji."


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me. Your flesh and blood can provide my baby seven days of food. If you can¡¯t bring out the Shaman Crystals after seven days¡­" Madam Ji startedughing shrilly.


    The entire area was silent, only herughter could be heard echoing in the air.


    "Your leg has healed now, please lead the way." Once Madam Ji finished speaking, she demanded with that sharp voice of hers.


    "Madam Ji, do you want to rest for a while? We can still go tomorrow morning¡­" The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe quickly spoke. He still had some things he wanted to talk about in detail with the tribe leader.


    "I don¡¯t need to rest. I¡¯ll just be killing two people. It¡¯s not toote if I rest after Ie back."


    Madam Ji waved her arm and instantly flew up. She pointed at the tribe leader of ck Crane with her right hand, and without his control, the man¡¯s right leg leapt into the air, bringing along his entire body. He only managed to turn his head back and cast a deep look at the Patriarch before he turned into a long arc and followed behind Madam Ji. In the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared into the horizon.


    Only when Madam Ji left did the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe¡¯s face turnpletely dark. He turned around and swept his gaze past his tribesmen gathered around him.


    "Tell me what happened over the past month!"


    As his tribesmen spoke to him in low murmurs and their words fell into the Patriarch¡¯s ears, the old man¡¯s expression gradually started changing, and when he heard of the strange sight that appeared in the sky many days prior, along with the nine-headed beast, he sucked in a sharp breath.


    "This¡­ This is¡­" He took a step forward, wanting to chase after the tribe leader, but subsequently froze in his footsteps and fell silent where he stood on the mountain.


    In his head, the memory of the tribe leader of ck Crane casting him that deep look appeared in his head.


    Madam Ji traveled quickly in the sky. As she moved, a five coloredyer of fog appeared under her feet, and it stood out like a sore thumb in the sky. The five colored fog let out a dim fragrance, causing the man from ck Crane Tribe to fall into a slight daze when he sniffed it. He bit his tongue, and only by doing so did his mind remain somewhat clear. In his head, he recalled all the rumors circting about this Madam Ji and could not help but grow even more respectful towards her.


    "We might be in the sky and the wind is blowing harshly against us, which is why the aura from my Five Colored Fog isn¡¯t that strong, but to be able to regain your consciousness so soon after taking a breath of it means that your willpower is actually pretty strong."


    Madam Ji¡¯s sharp voice came through the Five Colored Fog. Her voice might be sharp, but there was a power in it that would make people¡¯s minds drift. When it fell into the man¡¯s ears, the dazed look appeared in his eyes again.


    Almost the moment the dazed look in his eyes appeared, the man was swept up by a huge power and brought into the Five Colored Fog.


    "Madam Ji¡­ Please¡­ Please spare me¡­" The man trembled and gritted his teeth as he forced out those words. Everything within sight was the Five Colored Fog, nothing else, but he could clearly feel a gentle hand touching his back, as if that hand was using its fingers to draw circle. A numbness immediately surged through his entire body, causing the man¡¯s face to turn red in an instant and his breathing to quicken.


    "Your willpower is very strong. I like your type, so I¡¯ll give you a treat¡­"


    The man shuddered. He could feel a puff of hot air in his right ear, and then a soft tongue licked the contour of his ear gently.


    A bang went off in the man¡¯s head, and he looked as if he had forgotten everything. There was only a primal urge left in his body. His eyes were bloodshot and his breathing grew heavy. Arge amount of Five Colored Fog entered his body as he breathed.


    Cackling sounds echoed in the fog. That Five Colored Fog charged through the sky and tumbled like waves inside. As wind blew through, arge amount of dim fragrance spread out, and wherever the wind brought that fragrance to, some of the birds and beasts in the area would immediately be so agitated they looked as if they had gone mad.


    "Ma¡­ Madam¡­ We¡¯re¡­ We¡¯re here!" The man trembled. The instant almost all of his will scattered away, he bit his tongue, and the pain of almost biting through his tongue finally allowed him to regain a hint of consciousness. With unparalleled terror, he said these words with great difficulty.


    "How disappointing. Oh well, once I finish taking care of the outsider, I¡¯ll give you that treat." Madam Ji¡¯s voice was no longer sharp butckadaisical. As her words traveled through the fog, she walked out from within.


    She still wore that long red robe covered by multicolored snakes and insects and still wore that bamboo hat. Her face was hidden underneath, causing others to be unable to see her clearly. Once she walked out, Madam Ji lifted her right hand and waved it at the Five Colored Fog behind her.


    Immediately, the man within flew out. His entire body was flushed red and his eyes looked as if they were about ready to spit fire. He had already lost his senses and was growling in a low voice.


    Once Madam Ji tapped at the center of the man¡¯s brows, the tribe leader of ck Crane Tribe immediately shuddered and fell unconscious. His body pummeled to the ground. However, as he plunged down, a wisp of Five Colored Fog surrounded him and his speed as he fell slowed down.


    Once it surrounded the man, that wisp of fog turned into the illusionary figure of woman and crawled into the man¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. The unconscious man immediately shut his eyes and started growling like a wild animal.


    Madam Ji¡¯s breathing also quickened slightly in the sky. It was as if she was reacting to the growlsing from the man from ck Crane Tribe. With her face still hidden under the bamboo hat, she licked her lips as she panted, then with a leap, she charged towards the mountain range in the distance.


    That mountain range was where Su Ming¡¯s cave abode was.


    As Madam Ji charged forward, the Five Colored Fog appeared once again under her feet and tumbled about in the area, covering half the sky.


    The Fire Apey on a big rock at the top of the mountain range with its eyes closed for a nap. Sometimes, it would lift its ws to scratch itself. Suddenly, it opened its eyes and looked at the iing Five Colored Fog. It twitched its nose slightly, as if it smelled something, then immediately bared its teeth.


    In the cave abode, the rod snake, which Su Ming had never called back once he let it out, was lying in one of the many holes on the cave abode¡¯s ceiling. At that moment, it immediately shot up and a freezing glint appeared in its eyes.


    Right underneath the rod snake was Su Ming, sitting cross-legged in the big hall in that gigantic cave abode of his. He held the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in his right hand, and he pressed his palm against the air above it. With a frown, he lifted his head.


    He had discovered the iing Five Colored Fog in the sky before the Fire Ape and rod snake did.


    Almost the moment he lifted his head and spread his divine sense, the instant that chilling glint appeared in the strange rod snake¡¯s eyes, and the second the Fire Ape bared its teeth and snarled, suddenly, from within the Five Colored Fog approaching from the sky, Madam Ji let out¡­ a moan, one that would cause minds to drift.


    That voice came too suddenly, and sounded as if it was trying to capture souls. It also spread around incredibly clearly and entered the mountain range, charging right into the cave abode where Su Ming was.

 Chapter 383 — Virgin Brother

    <h4>Chapter 383: Virgin Brother</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That was a strange sound. In Su Ming¡¯s memories, he seemed to have never heard anyone making it before. It sounded like someone crying, but not, like someone moaning, but at the same time not either.


    Once he heard it, it felt as if there was someone breathing into his ear gently, and his heart turned into something soft once that sound reached it, causing it to start racing uncontrobly. In fact, the speed of his Qi had also started circted much quicker.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this divine ability?¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. That voice made him agitated, and his head had even started bing a mess. A glint appeared in his eyes and he let out a cold harrumph.


    Once he let out that harrumph, the powerful might of the four Berserker Bones in his body burst forth and filled his entire body, then went through his throat to turn into a voice that killed, swiftly shooting out of the numerous holes from the cave abode like an airstream.


    That voice was like a thunderbolt, filled with the power of lightning contained within Su Ming¡¯s Origin Vessel. It was also an epiphany he had gained over the past few days from the Origin of Lightning to turn his voice into that akin to thunder.


    Almost the instant his voice shot out of the cave abode, Su Ming stood up and walked out with his hands behind his back. When he left, he was already standing in the sky. He wore a ck mask and there was light shing in the depths of his eyes, one that could not be caught. He stared at the Five Colored Fog that was located not too far away from him coldly.


    A sweet scent filled the air in the area around him. That scent made all those who sucked it in feel veryfortable, but if anyone breathed it for a long time, then they would have a feeling as if all their internal organs wanted to escape from their mouths.


    "Who are you?" Su Ming askednguidly, his pupils having shrunk down.


    The moan from Madam Ji that came from the Five Colored Fog tumbling about in the sky above the mountain range was cut off by that thunderous harrumph. A glint appeared in her eyes that were hidden underneath the bamboo hat.


    "What a man who doesn¡¯t know the mood. I originally wanted to let you die in pleasure, but since you¡¯re so ungrateful to my kindness, then I¡¯ll let you diepletely depleted of your spirit."


    Madam Ji chuckled. Once she saw Su Ming appearing, the final hint of worry in her heart disappeared. In her eyes, as long as she did not run into any Latter Shamans, she could stand above all Medial Shamans due to the cultivation method she¡¯d chosen.


    This was also the main reason why she still came to the ce even though she had seen through the intention of the tribe leader of ck Crane wanting them to fight against each other. It was also the reason why she made that man from ck Crane Tribe sink into such pleasure on her way to the ce.


    Madam Ji¡¯s voice was gentle and there was not a hint of the previous shrillness in her voice. It was as if there was an endless amount of charm contained within her speech.


    As she spoke, she lifted her hand, and the beautying from her finger when the sun shone on it seemed as if all women hands would pale inparison to her fingers¡¯ beauty at that moment.


    Her fingers were very long, and as she lifted them up, a string of bell like chuckles sounded. Then with a very gentle gesture, she tapped at Su Ming through the air with her right hand.


    That one tap immediately caused a wave of ripples to appear at her fingertip. It was as if the entire world had turned into water, and because of the touch of her finger, ripples spread through thatyer of water. At the same time, the sweet scent all around the area instantly thickened.


    She was very confident. That tap might seem like an ordinary tap, but it was a move in her divine ability, one that she had practiced for a very long time. In the past, most of all those who came up against her would find their minds crumbling under that single tap. They would turn into wild animals controlled by their lust, losing all their reasoning along with all their ability to fight against her. Usually, with just a gesture from her, they would pounce on her, and she would toy with them until they eventually died,pletely depleted of their spirit.


    She loved that scene a lot. Right then, a smile appeared on her face hidden under the bamboo hat. However, it was also at that instant that her smile froze.


    "Hmm?" Madam Ji was momentarily taken aback. She had already executed that tap, but there was absolutely no reaction from Su Ming. It was as if she had lost her power and that had been just an ordinary tap.


    Su Ming frowned, finding himself a little puzzled by what exactly that woman wanted to do. The strange cry just now had made him slightly scared, and when he saw the woman tapping on air, a glint had immediately appeared in his eyes. Green light shone at the center of his brows, and the patterns all around him had also started changing with his thoughts.


    However, the reason Su Ming frowned was because while that tap had stirred up ripples in the air, he had not felt a single hint of danger. It was just that the instant that woman tapped at the air, some strange pictures had appeared in his head. Nheless, those pictures were mostly blurred out and he could not see them clearly.


    "I see, so you¡¯re a virgin without any experience. No wonder." A glint appeared in Madam Ji¡¯s eyes. She licked her lips and started chuckling as if she was very happy.


    "Crazy woman." Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. After a swing of his arm, green light instantly shone, and the small virescent sword shot out before him with a sword whistle. Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at it.


    Immediately, the Provenance of Wind within him formed a whirlwind in his body. That wind shot out of Su Ming¡¯s hand and fell on the small virescent sword, instantly making it shudder, and an illusionary shadow appeared around the sword, covering it fully.


    That illusion was a giant sword that was about ten feet long. Once it appeared, a whirlwind started howling around it. This was the new epiphany Su Ming had gained over these days through the Provenance of Wind. If he fused wind with his sword, he could make the small virescent sword¡¯s power increase.


    Almost the moment the Provenance of Wind formed those whirlwinds turning in his body, lightning began swimming all over Su Ming¡¯s skin. Thunder roared within him, and a ray of light formed from lightning shot out from his finger, charging straight into the giant ten feet sword.


    Immediately, thunderous rumbles rang from within the sword and it swelled up once again, turning into a gigantic sword that was thirty feet in length. With a single thought, Su Ming sent the sword charging towards Madam Ji.


    All of this happened in an instant. As Madam Ji continued chuckling, the gigantic sword of thirty feet sliced down at her with shocking speed.


    The sword sliced through the air with a boom, and the sharp roar stirred up arge amount of ripples to spread out and explode with a bang. In fact, as that sword swung down, the lightning sparks swimming all over it caused thunderous explosions to reverberate through the air.


    "Virgin brother, that¡¯s such a stroooong stroke."


    Madam Ji¡¯s chuckles carried a sickeningly sweet tone. She took a step backward and lifted her right hand to draw a circle before her. The instant she drew that circle, ck light shone in it, then as if the circle could separate space, a chilling presence spread from it, making it seem as if the world within was different from the world outside.


    As that light shone, a hand shot out from inside the circle. That hand was covered in ck hair and filled with a powerful presence. The nails on that hand were sharp, and once it stretched out, it crashed into the big sword that was shing down towards it.


    Muffled sounds echoed in the air, causing airwaves to appear and spread in all directions. Su Ming¡¯s strike was parried by that hand that came out of the circle. The sword stayed in midair, as if it was unable to cut through that hand and injure Madam Ji, who was standing behind the circle.


    "Virgin brother, how could you be so merciless? If you leave a scar on my body, then I wouldn¡¯t be pretty anymore when we have fun togetherter." Madam Ji¡¯s flirtatious voice had a quality that made people agitated, but when she saw that Su Ming did not show even a hint of change when his strike was parried, her heart suddenly lurched and a bad feeling rose within her.


    Right then, countless bolts of lightning suddenly exploded forth from the parried sword and spread out swiftly. There were also seven balls of lightning that shot out from the tip of the sword, surrounding the area in an instant.


    "Explode!" A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    When that word left his mouth, the sky and earth roared. The balls of lightning that came from the sword exploded at the same time, causing arge amount of lightning to shoot out in all directions.


    Madam Ji retreated quickly, but the force that came from the explosions charged straight towards her, and when the balls of lightning exploded, lightning appeared all over the ce, covering the area so densely that the area of one thousand feet around them seemed to have turned into a lightning hell. The light from the bolts was piercing to the eyes, showing off the might of lightning.


    Madam Ji¡¯s expression under the bamboo hat changed. She retreated, and the Five Colored Fog enveloped her. Once itpletely covered her up, she no longer retreated, and it brought her up into the sky.


    Yet the instant the Five Colored Fog rose into the air, the gigantic sword started shattering inch by inch, breaking into arge amount of fragments. Those fragments let out a sharp screech that sliced through the air, and they were sucked into the violent gust of wind to turn into part of the whirlwind, then like a sharp de, they charged towards the Five Colored Fog.


    Booming sounds rumbled in the air nonstop. The series of killing moves Su Ming executed were all created through the epiphany he had gained from wind and lightning during these past few days, and could only be used after he fused both elements on his sword. This was the first time he used it, and once he saw its outstanding power, Su Ming¡¯s desire to absorb the Wind and Lightning Crystals of Inheritance grew stronger.


    At the same time the sword fragment whirlwind was sucked into the Five Colored Fog, Su Ming moved forward without a sound and turned into a long arc, closing in on the vortex in the span of a breath. He closed his right hand into a fist and hurled it straight at the Five Colored Fog through the air.


    That punch stirred up a strong gust of wind, but Su Ming did not stop and delivered another five punches in session. All his punches stirred up wind, and each of them caused ripples to spread through the air. The wind and ripples seemed to have ovepped with each other, and in an instant, arge gust formed, charging straight towards the Five Colored Fog.


    Right when the sword fragment whirlwind crashed into the Five Colored Fog, booming sounds mixed with a shrill screech of anger shot out of the Five Colored Fog. As it reverberated in the air, a powerful force charged out from within the fog and spread swiftly through the area.


    That force came straight into Su Ming¡¯s face like a mountain range crashing into him. He immediately retreated, and at the same time, the sword fragment whirlwind fell apart and scattered away. At the same time, the huge gust of wind that Su Ming had stirred up with his five punches seemed to have fallen on a barrier and, with a bang, dissipated into nothing.


    Yet even so, once the Five Colored Fog suffered through Su Ming¡¯s consecutive attacks, it also could not stay in shape any longer. With a bang, it split into several pieces, revealing the back of a monster that was entirely ck and covered in hair from head to toe inside. That monster¡¯s back was turned towards Su Ming and its arms were closed around something, as if he was hugging it. Once the fog dissipatedpletely, Su Ming saw that the monster seemed to protecting a middle-aged woman in his embrace.


    The bamboo hat on the woman¡¯s head had already shattered, revealing her beautiful locks, her eyes that looked like the springs in autumn, and also her face¡­ which was originally one that would cause hearts to pound once they looked at it.


    It was a pity. There was a scar that had been left behind, marring her face for many years now, spreading through the entirety of her petite face. The scar was dark reddish in color, and some of the woman¡¯s flesh from under her skin had even been exposed outside. It looked¡­ terrifying.

 Chapter 384 — Madam Ji’s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 384: Madam Ji¡¯s Husband</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the monster covered entirely in ck hair slowly opened his arms, Madam Ji lifted her right hand while standing in his embrace and touched the scar on her face. Her eyes, which were like the springs of autumn, turned towards Su Ming, and her gaze was filled with hate.


    "You are the first person to see this scar on my face ever since I got it¡­ I will have you scream and wail for seven days and seven nights. I will drain all your flesh and blood, and once I turn all your spirit and essence into my nourishment. I will let you die a painful death¡­ I will let you suffer a pain worse than death!" Madam Ji opened her mouth and let out a piercing screech.


    "Madam, you talk too much," Su Ming mocked her and took a few steps back. This woman was the first powerful enemy he had run into ever since he left Autumn Sea Tribe. Judging by her divine abilities, she seemed like a Soul Catcher, but there was something slightly different about her as well. The series of killing moves Su Ming had executed previously had also not caused much damage to her.


    That monster that was covered entirely in ck hair and standing beside the woman seemed like a puppet. There was a thick amount of life force emanating from it, but its strength was strikingly different from the other Soul Catchers¡¯ puppets that Su Ming had encountered in thend of the Berserkers. Once Soul Catchers fused those puppets together with their bodies using that strange method of theirs, those puppets would give off a feeling as if they were alive yet dead at the same time.


    Su Ming felt a strong threat from that monster¡¯s body, and it made him grow cautious. Besides the power of the God of Berserkers, he now had two killing moves. However, one of them required him to use the pattern existing in this ce, while the other would need him to open the mouth of the dragon¡¯s headpletely, causing the power of the world to surge in. The pattern in this ce would then cause the power of the Execution of Three Evils to reach a terrifying state.


    However, unless he absolutely needed to, Su Ming did not want to use this method, because once he did, then there would be no way he could hide this ce anymore. Anyone would be able to see that this was a great ce to train.


    Besides, the woman alone was already a problem enough, and the appearance of the puppet gave Su Ming a sense of danger as if he was facing off a Latter Shaman. Su Ming could only estimate the power of the Execution of Three Evils, he did not have confidence that he could kill them both in session.


    There was also one more killing move - the power of materialization he gained after awakening the fifth head on Han Mountain Bell. However, after examining that move during the past few days, he noticed that casting that Art could be described as a double edged sword.


    It would be great if he killed the enemy, because Su Ming had to sacrifice about a ninth of his power to cast the Art allowing the Nine-Headed Dragon to materialize. If he did it, it would practically mean that both sides had to suffer great losses, and if his opponent was not dead and still had some divine abilities left, then Su Ming himself would surely be the one to die.


    That was why once he turned over those two killing moves in his head rapidly, Su Ming made a decision. It was not as if he could not use them, but he had to wait for the crucial moment, and once he cast those Arts, he had to make sure he could kill the opponent.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I still haven¡¯t refined that Berserker into my puppet and still can¡¯t fuse with the Wind and Lightning Crystals of Inheritance, or else this battle would definitely be much easier and I would have more chances of winning.¡¯


    Su Ming sighed. As he retreated, he stared at Madam Ji and the monster beside her with burning eyes.


    "I¡¯ll definitely make your life a living hell!"


    Madam Ji touched the scar on her face. As she screamed, the multicolored scorpions and poisonous snakes that seemed to be embroidered on her red robes started moving together.


    The scorpions leaped into the air, and their colors let out a strangely captivating light in the dusk. The poisonous snakes hissed with their forked tongues out of their mouths, and once they appeared beside Madam Ji, they rushed towards Su Ming.


    These poisonous creatures were not ordinary beings. As they traveled in midair, their numbers rapidly grew from several dozens to several hundreds, then to thousands, and until they covered the sky and earth, causing a sight that would make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    As Su Ming moved back, he swept his gaze past those poisonous creatures, then fixed his eyes on the ck-haired monster and Madam Ji with a frown between his brows. Those poisonous creatures looked very ferocious, but in truth, at their level, killing these creatures was very easy. It was clear that Madam Ji knew about this, but she still let those poisonous creatures out, and this was something that made Su Ming hesitate.


    Right then, a buzzing roar suddenly came from his side. There was a chilling tone to that sound, along with an extreme and imposing, domineering presence that seemed to be able to make all ferocious creatures submit to it.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with that roar. It came from his rod snake, after all. At that moment, with a sh, the snake appeared right before Su Ming, and as it hissed, all the poisonous creatures pouncing on him shuddered as if they were stunned. Su Ming also saw the ck-haired monster shuddering as well, and his life force started showing signs of disorderliness.


    However, before Su Ming even had time to think about the things that caused his hesitation, a violent gust of wind charged towards him from his back. With bloodshot eyes and a brutal, murderous air, the Fire Ape stormed out with the rod held high above its head, straight towards those poisonous creatures. With one swing of the rod, it swept up a huge gust of wind in its wake.


    "Xiao Hong, move back!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes were immediately fixed on it and he instantlymanded. He lifted his right hand and was just ready to chase away those poisonous creatures, not to kill them, but the moment his voice shot out, the Fire Ape only paused for a moment and thenpletely ignored him.


    Its eyes werepletely red and it was panting harshly. It lookedpletely the same as the man from ck Crane Tribe who was previously in the Five Colored Fog.


    It swung that rod, and banging sounds reverberated in the air. Arge amount of scorpions and poisonous snakes exploded while hissing. Red and green liquid shot out from their bodies, and when the liquid spread out, it immediately let out hissing sounds as if having crashed into something in the air, turning into the Five Colored Fog in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, with Su Ming at the center, arge amount of Five Colored Fog shot up everywhere the liquid from those poisonous creatures had touched. At the same time, the sweet scent Su Ming had smelled before in midair suddenly became much stronger.


    Right then, the ck-haired monster beside Madam Ji lifted his head. A dark light shining with greed appeared in his eyes, and with a buzzing from his body, he lifted his foot and turned into a ck shadow that charged straight towards Su Ming.


    Madam Ji kept her gaze fixed on Su Ming, the hatred in her eyes growing stronger, and moaning sounds started slowly spilling out of her mouth. As those moans echoed in the air, they reverberated at a much stronger frequencypared to before.


    The sun was setting, and the evening looked as if it was about to be over. The moon showed its silhouette right across the sun, and on that day, the moon was full!


    Madam Ji¡¯s moans continued nonstop, and they sounded like those of a man and a woman copting. When they spilled out from her mouth, pleasure appeared on her face, and she looked as if she was enjoying it, but the hate in her eyes did not decrease. It instead became stronger.


    She was fondling herself, and as she moved her hands all over her body, she started unbuttoning her red robe, revealing her pearly white skin.


    As those seductive, coquettish moans filled the air, the man from ck Crane Tribe started foaming at his mouth and his body started convulsing unconsciously. His eyes were shut tight, but his face was flushed red. Heavy breathing and muffled groans could be hearding from his mouth.


    The dark light in the eyes of the ck-haired puppet charging towards Su Ming became stronger and his speed became faster.


    Su Ming frowned. The Fire Ape was bing more agitated as it continued moaning and attacking those poisonous creatures, creating even more Five Colored Fog as it did so. Clearly, its thoughts had been affected by those moans.


    That ck-haired puppet closed in within an instant and opened his mouth, while also lifting its arms. Judging by its actions, it looked as if it wanted to hug Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and blue light shone on his body. A faint blue armor materialized and covered him. That armor was different from the Armor of Bone Sacrifice, and unless in the know, it would be nigh impossible to recognize it at first nce.


    Right then, Su Ming took a few swift steps backwards before charging out. The Provenance of Wind started stirring within him, causing his speed to instantly increase exponentially. With a string of afterimages left behind, he arrived before the ck-haired monster and hurled his fist forward.


    A loud bang echoed in the air, and from the distance, the ck-haired monster looked as if half of its body was blown apart by Su Ming, and he exploded into arge amount of ck fog.


    What was left behind before Su Ming was a dried up body. That body fell backwards with his arms still spread outwards. That scattered ck fog looked as if it was the man¡¯s flesh, blown away from the body.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank at the sight. He had clearly seen that his fist had not touched that ck-haired monster. Instead, when his fist was about seven inches away, the body dissolved on its own.


    As if the fog was disintegrating, it turned into arge amount of ck beetles. All of them were about the size of a fingernail, and they started spreading out instead of staying closely packed to each other. In the distance, those beetles looked like ck fog.


    The only thing that did not disintegrate was the dried up and thin body. That person¡¯s eyes were closed and there was a rotting smelling from him. It was clear that the body was a corpse, and one that had died since who knows how many years ago.


    Right when Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank, that dried up corpse suddenly opened his eyes. They were a pair of gray eyes, and even the pupils were gray. The corpse stared at Su Ming and opened his mouth, revealing sharp teeth. Then he lunged at Su Ming.


    The moment he pounced, all the ck beetles that had scattered around them instantly charged towards Su Ming with a buzz. It was a terrifying sight to behold from the distance. The ck fog before Su Ming was going in to devour him, and that corpse with the gray eyes was lunging towards him at such an extreme speed that it was already less than five feet away from him!


    In the distance, Madam Ji¡¯s moans became louder. She had already taken off half of her clothes, and her exposed, pearly white skin gave off a lustful air. As she stripped off her clothing, a scar could be vaguely seen below her right breast. That scar was not long, but it looked as if someone had left it behind after prating through her skin with their hand!


    "Don¡¯t let him die so easily, my husband. Ji Yun Hai¡­ tear his skin down, nt the insects¡¯ eggs in him, and let him scream in pain as you did all those years ago. As he screams, I will suck away all his essence¡­ You have to watch by the side¡­" Madam Ji said as she continued moaning. The meaning of her words was enough to make anyone who might have heard them shiver!


    The rotten stench came crashing towards Su Ming. The armor gained itsplete form and covered him entirely in an instant. With a stern face, he lifted his right hand up, and the moment the dried up corpse lunged at him, he started forming hand seals with his right hand.


    He bent his index finger so that it would touch his thumb, and immediately, the illusionary shadow of the minimized Han Mountain Bell appeared on his palm. Then, as Su Ming lifted three of his fingers and turned his palm downward, Han Mountain Bell started gaining physical form.


    Finally, he clenched his fist together before opening his hand and pushed his palm towards that corpse.

 Chapter 385 — Ji Yun Hai

    <h4>Chapter 385: Ji Yun Hai</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Ji Yun Hai is the best Soul Catcher beneath Hollow Shaman among all the Shamans in the Land of South Morning. He is known as the person who is most likely to be a Hollow Soul Catcher among all the Latter Soul Catchers.


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­ he has gone missing for many years, or else if he joined in this battle, then he would definitely be able to cast that wide area Spell of his that would allow him to kill arge amount of people, a spell that he¡¯s very proficient with and is his unique Soul Capturing ability."


    The number of Shaman tents seemed endless and covered seventy thousand lis of thend of the Shamans outside Sky Mist City. Those tents were spread around the ce to the extent that their end could not be seen. There were more than one hundred thousand Shamans over there, and there were also arge number of warriors from other Shaman Tribes joining their numbers everyday, so they continued growing stronger.


    There was a tall mountain by the endless sea of tents. If anyone with a certain level of cultivation went to stand atop the mountain, they would be able to see the faint contour of Sky Mist City from there.


    At that moment, there was a woman standing at the top of the mountain. She had long, flowing locks, and appeared elegant. Her gaze was profound, and she contained a different temperamentpared to the other Shamans. That bearing gave her an ethereal air, and that serene demeanor of hers seemed to be able to affect the others around her, causing all those who stood beside her to feel their hearts calming down.


    "There haven¡¯t been many powerful End Shamans who appeared in the entire Shaman Tribe over the years, and as time went by, now, there are only eight left among us¡­ and there are three among them who still haven¡¯t submitted themselves to the Immortals."


    There were about a dozen Shamans standing beside the woman, and there were both men and women in that group. Only three of them were in their middle ages, while the rest were all elderly folk. The person who was speaking at that moment was an old man with a head full of white hair. He held a cane with a crocodile''s head in his hand, and he was speaking as he stared at Sky Mist City.


    "Speaking of Ji Yun Hai, that person was originally a member of Heaven Follower Tribe. When Heaven Follower Tribe was destroyed, this person survived, then he obtained some sort of chance, and his Soul Catcher¡¯s path became different from others.


    "He¡¯s skilled in using poisonous insects and came up with the Nine Colored Poison Fog. That Origin of his, the Heaven Follower Insect, had also reached an Undying state after he refined it. Once that sea of bugs appears, even powerful Hollow Shamans would have a problem dealing with them.


    "If he was here by your side, my Immortal friend, not only could we kill the Berserkers, we could also use the Heaven Follower Insect to send your orders to the entire Shaman Army so that we could gather as one and the Berserkers wouldn¡¯t be able to intervene.


    "This unique Soul Catcher is very rare, but it¡¯s a pity. Thest time I heard of him was around a dozen years ago. I heard that he had taken a woman his wife, and then all news about him disappeared." The old man shook his head and continued talking about the next person, introducing all the elites of the Shamans to the long haired woman.


    It was difficult for all the people there, including the woman, to know that the Ji Yun Hai they were speaking of was now in a remote spot far away from them in thend of the Shamans, and was currently pouncing on Su Ming with gray eyes and with the aura of deathpletely surrounding him.


    The endless ck beetles surrounding him were the Heaven Follower Insects, and all of them were refined by Ji Yun Hai personally to be Undying insects!


    However, even if the old man was talking about Ji Yun Hai with a regretful tone on the mountain beyond Sky Mist City, if he was standing where Su Ming was now and saw the man with his own eyes, he would also have a difficult time recognizing that the dried up monster with gray eyes was Ji Yun Hai.


    Not only had his appearance changed drastically, his level of cultivation had also fallen. He did not look as if he was a Latter Shaman, but had sank to the level of a Medial Shaman.


    The only thing that did not change about him was the slight presence of a powerful Shaman, the one he had when he was still powerful. It was as if that presence would not die and would not be destroyed, remaining like an Undying - the essence of what a Soul Catcher practiced, or perhaps it was¡­ unwillingness, something that did not want to go away, bringing with it an endless storm of enmity and hatred.


    As Ji Yun Hai closed in, a chilling glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand, and as he formed those three different seals, Han Mountain Bell seemed to have gained physical form and appeared outside his palm. Then he pushed it swiftly at the lunging Ji Yun Hai, straight towards his chest.


    With that one push, Su Ming immediately felt arge amount of power surging up his hand and traveling through his entire body in an instant, causing a sickeningly sweet taste to fill his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spilled out of his mouth. He staggered and fell back a few steps, and with each step, a strong wave of ripples would form in the air.


    Once he retreated several hundreds of feet back, the cloth covering Su Ming¡¯s right arm exploded with a bang, revealing the veins that had popped up on his arm. Some of them had even swelled up and exploded. Blood mist scattered into the air, and Su Ming¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    At the same time, the sea of insects charged towards Su Ming. Buzzing sounds filled the air, and it was enough to make all those who heard it feel their skins crawl.


    Su Ming might be in a sorry state, but Ji Yun Hai also shuddered, and the mark of Han Mountain Bell immediately appeared on the spot where Su Ming¡¯s palm had pressed on his chest. That mark then spread through Ji Yun Hai¡¯s entire body like a flood. If anyone looked over at that instant, they would also see Han Mountain Bell¡¯s illusion surrounding Ji Yun Hai¡¯s body.


    "Seal!" Su Ming let out a low shout.


    If Ji Yun Hai still had some form of intelligence left and knew how to retreat, then Su Ming knew it would be rather difficult for him to seal that person. But now, Ji Yun Hai was just a puppet that did not know how to think and could only move when told. His reactions, naturally, could notpare to a living person, especially when Su Ming had even risked getting injured to get closer to him to finally seal him up with Han Mountain Bell.


    As Su Ming shouted hismand, Han Mountain Bell immediately turned from an illusion to a physical entity around Ji Yun Hai¡¯s still lunging body. Once Han Mountain Bellpletely manifested, it trapped Ji Yun Hai within.


    Buzzing sounds hummed in the air and Han Mountain Bell floated in the sky. Crashing sounds continuously came from within; it sounded as if Ji Yun Hai was repeatedly ramming himself against the bell.


    The endless amount of Heaven Follower Insects in that ck insect fog froze in their pounce towards Su Ming once Ji Yun Hai was sealed by Han Mountain Bell.


    "Break!"


    Su Ming had already awakened six of the heads in Han Mountain Bell. Besides gaining control over some new power, he had also gained more understanding towards the few divine abilities that belonged to the bell.


    This break, which was the move followed after activating the seal, brought a change as to how Su Ming could use Han Mountain Bell, one that he gained through the epiphany he obtained during these past few days. Once that word fell from his lips, bell chimes immediately spread from Han Mountain Bell. As they reverberated in the air, all of Ji Yun Hai¡¯s presence disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    If that was just the case, then this seal was not that much different from a normal seal. However, Ji Yun Hai¡¯s presence was not the only thing that disappeared, the connection between him and the Heaven Follower Insects, one that was akin to that of a blood connection and not to that of a control he held over them through his aura, also disappeared.


    Almost the instant the word ¡®break¡¯ fell off Su Ming¡¯s mouth and Han Mountain Bell started chiming, the ck sea of insects that was lunging forward froze once again, and soon after, as if they had lost their dictator and their will, they fell to the ground right before Su Ming.


    Cold sweat broke out on Su Ming¡¯s forehead. The battle between the puppet Ji Yun Hai might have been short, but it had been incredibly perilous. The sea of insects had been an incredibly great threat towards, along with Ji Yun Hai himself. If he had not been dead and was alive, then Su Ming would definitely have not been his opponent.


    Yet now, even if this person had been long dead and had turned into a puppet, if Su Ming wanted to kill him, he would have to do so by using an incredibly powerful killing move. If he could not, then he would have to seal him.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was dark. The instant the sea of insects fell to the ground, he cast his gaze towards that Madam Ji, but when he did so, Madam Ji had already shed thest piece of her clothing, revealing her curvy body.


    If no one looked at the scar that was about the size of a fist under her right breast and did not pay attention to another one, red in color, on her face, then they would see a body that seemed to contain all the blessings of the world.


    She looked at Su Ming and lifted her hands to sp them above her head. Once she did so, she started moving, dancing in a primal way right before his eyes. That dance was not pleasant, but if anyone looked at it for any period of time they would feel their throats drying up and their hearts pounding. Their blood flow would increase, and all sorts of thoughts would start clogging up their minds.


    Because while that dance was primal, every single time that body moved, it would seem to bring out the most primal urges within a person, and as Madam Ji continued moving, the illusionary forms of other women started appearing in the air. They wore revealing satin dresses, and once they appeared, they started dancing as well.


    In the blink of an eye, the number of illusionary women increased and surrounded Su Ming. In fact, some of them were so close to Su Ming there seemed to be virtually no distance between them, and once they started moving, a dim fragrance filled the air¡­


    Su Ming would perhaps not have been affected too much if that was all, but¡­ the bodies of the women that appeared in those illusions were filled with seduction, bringing out his most primal urge, and as they moved, their appearances started changing.


    Tian Lan Meng, wearing a white satin dress, passing by before Su Ming with a gentle smile¡­


    Bai Su, Bai Ling, these two girls with almost the exact same appearance, dancing in that way that would make hearts race¡­ All of it fell into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Han Cang Zi, Han Fei Zi¡­ and the rest appeared as well. Their seductive bodies that were only partially hidden, their different figures tempted Su Ming, causing his breathing to be distinctlybored.


    Even the Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe, Wan Qiu, also wore a purple satin dress and walked towards Su Ming with a beautiful posture and pace from the distance.


    A look of struggle appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face as he looked at those familiar faces. Murkiness clouded his eyes, and they were no longer clear. Right then, he saw Wan Qiu turning into Madam Ji, and she was walking over with a flirtatious look.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with fire, but there was a dullness to them. At the same time, his breathing grew morebored and he started growling instinctively.


    At that moment, Su Ming looked almost the same as how Xiao Hong did previously. Lust seemed to be burning in his dull eyes, turning them red.


    His breathing was hot andbored. Sweat dripped down from under his mask, and he pounced on Madam Ji, who was walking towards him.


    Cacklingughter spilled out of Madam Ji¡¯s lips and a pleased expression appeared on her face. The hatred in her eyes turned into a cruel intent to kill. That one Style of hers would bring out the lust within a person¡¯s heart, and even Ji Yun Hai¡¯s desires had been drawn out in a moment of carelessness, that was why Madam Ji was not at all dubious of Su Ming¡¯s actions at that moment.

 Chapter 386 — Curse!

    <h4>Chapter 386: Curse!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I will definitely make you scream and wail for seven days and seven nights before you die, and once I suck all your blood and essence, I will turn you into a dried corpse!"


    With a leap, Madam Ji charged towards Su Ming. The instant she got closer, all the expressions on the familiar figures around Su Ming twisted, and all of them swiftly charged towards him from all directions.


    At the same time, that Five Colored Fog in the air started churning and swept towards Su Ming from all directions. Madam Ji was the quickest of all to arrive. When she was less than five feet away from him, she lifted her right hand and a ck fork appeared on her palm. Then, right when she was about to stab that fork into the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows¡ª


    The murky look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes was reced by a hint of mockery, and along with it, a pair of clear eyes. At that moment, there was not a hint of lust on his face. All of that which happened before was an intentional act, and there was only one purpose for it¡ªhe wanted to draw Madam Ji closer, then kill her in one move!


    Madam Ji had a lot of tricks up her sleeve, and Su Ming was worried that she might still have other moves left. That was why he used himself as bait to lure her in!


    The moment she saw the mocking look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Madam Ji¡¯s expression drastically changed. Her heart let out a loud thump. She wanted to retreat, but it was already toote. Su Ming took a swift step forward, and he was so quick that he arrived before her in the blink of an eye. He lifted his left hand and grabbed Madam Ji¡¯s right hand which held the fork, and at the same time, he rammed his body straight into her chest.


    Madam Ji shuddered and cracking sounds came from her body. She fell back and blood flowed out of her lips. Dismay and shock appeared on her face, along with a hint of terror. However, before she could retreat a little further away, Su Ming had already activated that terrifying speed of his and caught up to her once again. With one sweep of his leg, he kicked Madam Ji¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Madam Ji coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. Her head had snapped to the side and her body was flung out. However, Su Ming frowned. He did not notice any aura of death from the woman¡¯s body. Instead, her life force had be even more exuberant. He let out a cold harrumph.


    Su Ming did not stop. He took a step forward and caught up to her once again, then lifted his right hand and curled it into a fist in midair. Immediately, bolts of lightning started swimming in the sky. The instant he unfurled his right hand, bolts of lightning swiftly gathered together to turn into balls of lightning.


    Thunder rumbled, and the balls of lightning let out a piercing lightning in Su Ming¡¯s hand, then he pushed them all into the center of Madam Ji¡¯s brows.


    A loud bang rang in the sky, and Madam Ji let out a shrill scream of pain. However, Su Ming¡¯s attack had not ended. With one move, he once again closed in on her and lifted his left hand. Immediately, a whirlwind swiftly formed in the air, and once it closed in on Madam Ji, it started spinning rapidly, causing blood and flesh to fly all over in the air.


    Madam Ji was repeatedly injured during her retreat. She wanted to resist, but when Su Ming closed in on her, he made a hand seal with his right hand and pointed at the sky. Immediately, the distant Han Mountain Bell suddenly let out a bell chime that stunned the heart and soul.


    The bell chime came too suddenly. When it fell into Madam Ji¡¯s ears, it made the woman¡¯s movements as she tried to resist slow down. The instant her mind and soul shuddered, green light shone before Su Ming, and the small virescent sword shot out with a sh. Under the control of Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, it charged towards Madam Ji¡¯s head.


    In that instant, arge amount of blood sprayed into the air. As the small sword swept by, a head flew up. It was night, and the full moon hung high in the sky. At that moment, that head flew up with blood scattering all around it.


    However, Su Ming did not rx even when Madam Ji¡¯s head flew into the sky. Instead, when her head shot up, the life-threatening sensation became much stronger. The instant his pupils shrank, he saw Madam Ji, who had already lost her head, lift up her right hand to grab the head that had been separated from her body. Madness and hatred appeared in her eyes, and as she stared at Su Ming, she let out a piercing screech.


    That screech turned into a wave of sound that stirred up ripples in the air. The strength of that wave of sound was like a needle that stabbed into Su Ming¡¯s ears, making his ears ring. He immediately moved back, and at the same time, he drew several circles before him with his right hand.


    With each circle he drew, the power of the wave of sound would be reduced. Each of those circles was a whirlwind, and after drawing several of those circles and having retreated about three hundred feet, blood flowed out of his ears.


    ¡®Could it be that all Soul Catchers have refined their bodies until they¡¯re all Undying?!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s mood went sour. Madam Ji not being dead was not surprising to him. Her current state was the same as the young Soul Catcher he had met in the past.


    Spirit Plunder had amazing effects when used against these Undyings, but the power of this Madam Ji was different from that young Soul Catcher.


    It was as if she did not just practice the cultivation method of a Soul Catcher alone.


    As Su Ming moved back, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the mountain range behind him. Immediately, from his cave abode in the mountain range, the three Spirit Plunders floating above the old Berserker¡¯s head to freeze him in ce turned into three long arcs that shone with a dark light and shot out of the cave abode to charge towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    Yet the moment he summoned them, Madam Ji had already grabbed her head and ced it back on her neck. Her blood and flesh quickly grew back in ce, and in the blink of an eye, her head had fused back with her neck. At the same time, she lifted her right hand, and in her palm was a drop of fresh blood.


    That blood did not belong to her, but to Su Ming. This was a drop of blood she had obtained secretly when he coughed out his blood previously!


    She was holding that drop of blood with a dead grip in her fist at that moment and did not bother with the three pearls that were rapidly charging towards Su Ming, giving her a sense of pressure. She narrowed her eyes into slits.


    "The Shamans¡¯ Lord of Nine Li, after the ninth morning since the day you were born¡­ the power of yourpanion that which you have abandoned has turned into the deste shadows in the world and fused into the path of life for all the living, and hence, all those with souls must live and die. If they exist, there wille a day when they will disappear, and if they are blessed¡­ there wille a day when they are cursed!


    "I offer my blood and life to the deste shadows of the world, and with this person¡¯s blood as the lure, rob him of his blood and life! Curse!"


    Madam Ji¡¯s body started rapidly withering away, and in the blink of an eye, she looked as if she had turned into a dried up corpse. She also aged. Her beautiful face became ashen, and herscivious body turned ugly.


    A bang came from her right hand, and that drop of Su Ming¡¯s blood exploded, turning into blood mist that entered Madam Ji¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth as she inhaled.


    Killing intent appeared in Madam Ji¡¯s eyes. Curse was the strongest spell for Soul Catchers. In fact, this Spell did note from the Candle Dragon. Instead, through the research of generations of Soul Catchers, they hade up with this powerful killing move along with those walking down the path of Spirit Mediums and Thought Soothsayers using some unique methods.


    There were even rumors that said that this Spell was not created by Shamans but was left behind on some items from ages back in the form of pictures. It only gradually turned into this spell after some people started examining them.


    This Spell could be casted by Spirit Mediums and Thought Soothsayers, but the Spell¡¯s power when casted by Soul Catchers was the strangest and most unpredictable! However, it was not something that everyone could cast either. The Spell¡¯s chants were the most ssified secret among the Shamans and the records of that chant were only kept in big tribes, and most of them were iplete. Theplete chant only existed in the God of Shamans Temple.


    Not even Ji Yun Hai could obtain theplete chant with his status. He could only get the iplete chant. However, he hade across an ancient artifact that had been left behind since ages past by chance, and with his genius, he had discovered how to cast the Curse through much trial and error. Yet by doing so, he had also brought disaster upon himself.


    Madam Ji¡¯s Curse came from her husband, Ji Yun Hai. However, with her potential, she could only master the basics, and she could only make offerings to the ancestor of the Shaman Tribe - The Soul of Nine Li. If it had been Ji Yun Han, then he would have been able to make an offering to a powerful existence that existed before the Shaman and Berserker Tribes in exchange for a terrifying power.


    The instant Madam Ji sucked in the blood mist, Su Ming started trembling. A gigantic vortex of blood suddenly appeared in the air above his head. That vortex appeared too suddenly, and the instant it manifested, it started rapidly turning.


    As it turned, Su Ming instantly discovered that his body had been frozen in ce and he could only move in an area of ten feet. He could not leave it. White mist started spreading from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, and that mist was rapidly sucked away by that vortex.


    His body started withering away slowly and a grayish hue appeared at the roots of his hair. His blood, his life force, his everything were being sucked away incessantly by that vortex.


    That was not all. Su Ming also discovered that his organs were beginning to fail him, as if they were rotting away. Even his breath had the smell of decay.


    Madam Ji¡¯s face was dark where she stood outside the vortex. Casting that Spell had also put a huge burden on her. But she had already made up her mind. Once she killed Su Ming, she would definitely go back to ck Crane Tribe and eradicate it.


    "Enjoy the feeling of death as ites to you. Look at your flesh withering away. Watch your life seeping out of your body. See yourself turning into a corpse. This is the result of you offending me!" Madam Ji¡¯s face was filled with malice. Her voice was shrill, her face was ugly, and she was so dried up and thin, she looked like a skeleton.


    "Noisy."


    A chilling glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Even if his actions were restricted and he could only move in an area of ten feet, he was not afraid. He had a move that could allow him to leave. In truth, he only needed to use the power of the God of Berserkers once and he could walk out of that ce.


    However, he did not do that. The power of Curse had incited a great deal of interest for Su Ming. He lifted his head and stared at the vortex with sparkling eyes as his life force and blood were drained from his body. Hepletely ignored Madam Ji and sat down in that area to examine that vortex.


    When she saw Su Ming¡¯s conceited actions, Madam Ji¡¯s lips curled up into a cold sneer, and her heart burned with an even stronger anger.


    Time passed by, and seven breathster, Su Ming¡¯s body had already dried up, but his eyes were still sparkling. He seemed to have discovered something from the vortex, but there were many things that remained unclear to him.


    The moon was hanging high in the sky at that moment. With a glint in his eyes, Su Ming lifted his right index finger, ced it by his mouth, bit through it, and swiped his finger across his left eye, then smeared his blood on his right eye as well.


    Burning of blood!


    With the power of burning of blood, he could obtain life force and use it to gain more time to allow himself to examine this vortex. Su Ming had formed a very great interest towards this strange Spell.


    This was not the first time he had heard of Curse. In truth, he¡¯d heard of this mysterious Spell among the Shaman Tribe from Wu Duo. Very few people had control over this Spell, so now, this was the first time he saw it, and there was no way he would give up on a chance like this.


    There was a graceful-looking, long-haired man dressed in a white robe that looked somewhat simr to Su Ming in the daily small scale battle between the Shamans and Berserkers outside Sky Mist City. Almost the instant Su Ming began the burning of his blood, that man took a Shaman¡¯s life with a cruel smile on his lips.


    "Big brother Yue Feng, your rank should reach the top sixty this time once we return to the city after the battle." There were some Berserkers beside the man, and these were the words spoken by one of them with a smile as they continued fighting.


    "I¡¯m not thinking about that. The ranking is not important to me. What I care about is this war for us, Berserkers." Yue Feng shook his head, and there was a hint of worry on his face. His words and his expression immediately caused the people around him to grow respectful of him.


    Yet at that moment, Yue Feng suddenly shuddered, and for a moment, a hint that something bad was going to happen, along with a sense of danger, appeared in his heart. He was just about to examine his surroundings when his expression drastically changed. He coughed out arge mouthful of blood and his face aged by ten years in an instant.


    ¡®Su Ming! It¡¯s Su Ming!! He¡¯s casting an Art!¡¯ Disbelief appeared in Yue Feng¡¯s eyes as he screamed madly in his heart.

 Chapter 387 — Assumptions Towards the Curse

    <h4>Chapter 387: Assumptions Towards the Curse</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This Yue Feng was naturally He Feng, who had hidden away when Su Ming left the battlefield outside Sky Mist City. This person had swallowed a Berserker and turned into him, and his days in Sky Mist City had been rather fruitful over these days. His ambitions had also be increasingly savage.


    In fact, he had even made the decision that once his power had grown stronger, he would devour Su Ming and turn into him to travel through thend. The reason for his ambitions was because he had obtained a sliver of memory regarding a particr inheritance when he was fusing with the Wings of the Moon. He did not tell Su Ming about this and had been training in secret.


    These days, besides gaining battle achievements in the battlefield, he had used up all his other time to seal away the Wings of the Moon in his body. It caused Su Ming to be unable to use these creatures anymore because He Feng had turned them into one with him.


    He was certain that he had sealed up most of them through the legacy he had gained in his memories, and his confidence had grown even more. However, he would never have expected that such arge amount of his life force would start draining away so suddenly in the battlefield. The loss of his life force shocked He Feng and also horrified him.


    He did not even need to think about it too deeply and could instantly guess that this was Su Ming casting his Art!


    ¡®Damn it! I¡¯ve already sealed up the Wings of the Moon in me, so how did Su Ming manage to cast his Art?!¡¯


    With a pale face, He Feng stumbled and staggered a few steps back on the battlefield. Hispanions went to him and protected him with surprise on their faces. At the same time, they also asked about his condition.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I injured my body yesterday night when I was training. I originally decided to heal myself today, but when I remembered that we have to fight, I forced down the injuries, and what happened just now was my injuries acting up¡­


    "Thank you for your concern. I hope you will all help protect me for a moment, just until I force down my injuries once again!" He Feng said in a low voice and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow towards the crowd. After the people around him nodded their heads, he sat down without a hint of hesitation and tapped a few spots on his body with both his hands.


    Yet at that very moment, He Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically once again. His face started withering away in that strange manner once more, and sharp pain traveled through his entire body and soul, causing He Feng to be unable to help himself but let out a cry of pain. His cheeks sank and his body started drying up rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he looked as if he had turned into a dried up corpse.


    That strange change made all the Berserkers around him terrified.


    Horror appeared in He Feng¡¯s eyes. He could clearly feel his life force and essence draining away from his body, forcefully absorbed by some power from above, but when he lifted his head to look up, he saw that the sky above him was calm.


    In fact, the draining of his blood, his essence, and his life force, had nothing to do with the Wings of the Moon. It was absolutely useless whether he had chosen to seal them or not.


    ¡®It must be Su Ming. He¡­ What is he¡­ Just how did he do it?!¡¯


    Terror filled He Feng¡¯s heart. He hade to a sudden realization that even if Su Ming had left him, and even if he had escaped from his eyes¡­ If Su Ming wanted to punish him, he could do so from wherever he was, and it horrified him.


    However, what He Feng did not expect was that Su Ming was not even casting an Art on him. In fact, he could not even be considered to have cast an Art.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as he stared at the vortex in the sky above him. As it turned each time, Su Ming¡¯s expression would asionally be filled with astonishment, then with delight, but it would also turn into confusion soon, and eventually, he became subject to ever changing moods.


    Madam Ji was only skin and bones, her appearance ugly. She stared at Su Ming not too far in the distance with scorn and malice in her eyes. She had naturally seen his actions, but she did not believe that he would be able to find any clues about her Curse.


    Yet even so, Madam Ji had also be doubtful once she saw how long Su Ming persevered under her Curse. While he had be thin in her eyes, he still had a long way to go before he became a dried up corpse.


    It was as if ever since he performed the burning of blood and the moon in the sky shone with that strangely alluring red, the great power of the Curse had shifted from him. It was as if there was some other, seriously unfortunate, person who was suffering in his stead.


    Su Ming had not even thought about letting He Feng take his ce. He had originally cast the burning of blood with the intention of slowing the draining of his life force and blood. However, he did not expect that once he cast that Art, he would sense a power belonging to a Fire Berserker in the direction of thend of the Berserkers.


    The instant he sensed that power, the force of the Curse gathered on Su Ming¡¯s body was mysteriously shifted away, falling onto He Feng through Su Ming, as if he was a medium.


    ¡®I am the Lord of the Fire Berserkers, that is why when I cast the burning of blood, the strange power of the Curse will be sent to my people to bear. Once they are unable to withstand it any longer, only then will I continue suffering through it.


    ¡®Now, the only Fire Berserker besides me in this world¡­ is the Fire Berserker I created, He Feng!¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he gained more understanding towards the power of the Curse.


    He looked at the vortex in the sky. His eyes sparkled, and he felt as if he had gained a vague sort of epiphany. However, this epiphany was insignificant for him to master Curse.


    ¡®Curse¡­ what if curses fall on those thate from the same source! He Feng is the Fire Berserker I created, that is why he can be said to be from the same source as me. Which is why he is within the area of effect of the Curse¡­ But besides affecting those rted through one source, does the Curse also affect those rted by blood¡­?¡¯ Uncertainty appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He remembered that Wu Duo did not mention the power of cursing those who came from the same source when he talked about the mysterious Curse in thend of the Shamans. He mentioned instead that it seemed to affect those rted by blood, and had even said that there was once a Shaman who was cursed by a powerful Soul Catcher, and all those rted to him by blood in his tribe, even if barely, died.


    Eventually, as most of the people in the tribe were connected by blood, more than half of the people died.


    ¡®If what Wu Duo said is true and Curse will really affect those connected by blood, then the power of that Spell shouldn¡¯t be that great, or else, should there be powerful Shamans in the Shaman Tribe, they could just Curse the entire Berserker Tribe¡­ and let them all die, or they could also let the Berserkers be forever unable to break through a certain Realm¡­ Huh?!¡¯


    Su Ming widened his eyes. This was some of the assumptions he had made after he saw the power of the Curse. However, the answers he had obtained through these assumptions stunned him.


    ¡®Ever since the third God of Berserkers died, all my tribesmen have only been able to reach the Berserker Soul Realm and it was difficult for them to break through that state¡­ They said that only when the fourth God of Berserkers appears would the entire Berserker Tribe be able to continue forth past the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ This is¡­ Could this be¡­ Perhaps I¡¯m thinking too much.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened, and he only managed to calm it down after a long moment had passed.


    Right when Su Ming was stunned by his own thoughts and obtained that epiphany, He Feng¡¯s shrill screams of pain echoed through the battlefield outside Sky Mist City. His body had already withered away until he no longer looked like a human, and arge amount of decaying spots also appeared on his body. They let out a rotten stench, causing shock to appear on the faces of the people around him.


    He Feng could clearly feel his blood and essence scattering away rapidly, and his life force was also draining away swiftly from his body. His mind had be muddled, and the feeling of death loomed over his heart and soul once again, turning into a strong sense of fear.


    "Master¡­ I was wrong! I really did wrong this time!" He Feng¡¯s screams were fixed with pleads for mercy. Once hispanions heard those words, especially of him calling out to his Master, they were all momentarily stunned.


    Right then, He Feng suddenly shook violently and turned into a puddle of blood. Even his blood had also melted away, but since he had obtained that body by devouring it, even if it had disappeared, He Feng¡¯s soul was still around and was floating as a ball of ck shadow.


    With a sh, that ck shadow appeared beside a Berserker, then opened its mouth wide to swallow the young man. Before anyone could react to it, the young man let out a pained scream and his entire body was swallowed up by that ck shadow.


    "Big brother Yue Feng, you¡­"


    "He¡¯s not Yue Feng! He¡¯s the Shaman who killed Yue Feng! Kill him!"


    All the Berserkers gathered around swiftly attacked, but when their divine abilities closed in on the young man enveloped by He Feng, the ck shadow disappeared and the young man¡¯s face was revealed. It was a face that had withered away¡­


    In thend of the Shamans, the vortex in the sky beyond Su Ming¡¯s cave abode in the mountain range had started dissipating, as if it was very difficult for it to maintain its form. Madam Ji was so stunned that her mouth was hanging open in shock. With a nk look, she stared at Su Ming, who had only be slightly thinner, almost unable to believe her own eyes.


    She knew well of the strength of the Curse. Even a Latter Shaman who fell under it identally would lose arge amount of their life force if he or she did not end up dead. However, Su Ming was practically unharmed right before her eyes. The drainage of his life force could also be considered insignificant.


    This strange sight made Madam Ji suck in a sharp breath. Her face instantly turned pale, but she did not retreat. Instead, madness appeared in her eyes. She knew that the Curse would exist for the span of ten more breaths, and after those ten breaths, it would disappear. Then, this Su Ming would be able to get out of that restricted area of ten feet.


    "I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill you today! Once I kill you, I¡¯ll turn you into a puppet, and you will turn into my defender along with Ji Yun Hai. With your divine abilities and your strange skills, you must also be quite well known in the Shaman Tribe. But today, you must die!"


    The killing intent in Madam Ji¡¯s eyes became stronger. She took a few steps backwards and spread her arms wide open before sucking in a deep breath.


    With that one breath, a huge gust of wind charged towards Madam Ji, and when it entered her mouth, a Tattoo suddenly appeared on her ugly face!


    That Tattoo was a hideous looking head, and the size of the head was definitely not of an adult¡¯s¡­ but an infant¡¯s!


    The span of ten breaths slowly trickled by. Su Ming eventually stopped examining that Curse. The previous research had allowed a slight epiphany, but if he wanted to gain the true Curse, he would need to figure out a way to get it from Madam Ji.


    A stern look appeared on his face. This Madam Ji might not be a Latter Shaman, but she was one of the extremely powerful Medial Shamans Su Ming had ever encountered before. Her methods were also numerous and varied.


    Yet the more that was the case, the more Su Ming dispelled the thought of immediately using the power of the God of Berserkers and all his other killing moves.


    He did not have a lot of experience in fighting against Shamans. Large scale battles could not be counted in that number. This sort of battle where two people tried to kill each other with Arts and Spells was something Su Mingcked experience in. Now that he ran into someone who was skilled in this and had arge variety of Spells, he did not want to give up on such an opportunity.

 Chapter 388 — You Say I’m Malicious?

    <h4>Chapter 388: You Say I¡¯m Malicious?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Madam Ji¡¯s expression was fierce, causing the Tattoo on her face to be increasingly more frightening. That infant¡¯s appearance and the dark look in its eyes caused it to seem like Madam Ji had four eyes staring at Su Ming.


    She lifted her hands and moved her fingers in a strange manner. Very soon, distorted ripples appeared before her. As those ripples spread out, Madam Ji let out a piercing screech.


    "Ghost Impregnation Shaman Tribe has always offered living spirits as sacrifices since past generations. As the only Ghost Wife, I offer my body to summon my tribe¡¯s sacred spirit!" Madam Ji¡¯s shrill voice was piercing to the ears and sounded like bones grating against each other, andyers of echoes stirred up all around them.


    The instant she said those words, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He clearly saw Madam Ji¡¯s sunken belly on her dried up body start wiggling, as if there was something in it that was crawling about as if it was in a hole, and it was also swelling up rapidly.


    At that moment, Madam Ji seemed to have turned into a pregnant woman!


    She was continuously sucking in arge amount of wind and her belly swelled up even further, eventually, she looked as if she had been carrying for ten months. However, whenpared to the withered state in the other parts of her body, her swelled up belly made her look terrifying.


    Veins popped up on Madam Ji¡¯s swollen stomach, and on her belly were bumps that were about the size of a fist each. All of them started popping up all over her belly, and shrillughter came out of Madam Ji¡¯s mouth. She stared at Su Ming with eyes that burned murderously.


    "My husband, Ji Yun Hai was sealed by your hands, my Soul Catcher¡¯s Allure was useless towards you, my Curse was ineffective as well. Ever since I married Ji Yun Hai, I have never been injured. Since I can¡¯t kill you, then I will let my baby¡­ I will let my tribe¡¯s sacred spirit, Ghost Child, kill you!"


    Madam Ji¡¯s belly became bigger, and a strange tone seeped into herughter. She pressed her left hand to her swollen belly and seized the air with her right hand.


    Immediately, a toy drum appeared in her hands, and once she let go, that drum floated by her side.


    The vortex in the sky above Su Ming dissipated, and the restriction ced upon him was also rapidly weakening. He stared at Madam Ji and spoke slowly. "You malicious woman. Not only did you kill your own husband, you¡¯re also using your own child to cast a Spell!"


    "Malicious?" Madam Jiughed loudly, and the hatred in herughter was incredibly strong. She looked at Su Ming and said shrilly, "I¡¯m malicious? That¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t seen a truly malicious person. Ghost Impregnation Tribe might be mysterious, but we¡¯ve always set ourselves apart from the world. But now, I am the only one remaining of my tribe. All my other tribe members are dead, and they were all murdered by Ji Yun Hai when he used them to experiment with his Curse in the past¡­


    "From the elderly folk who did not have a hint of shamanic power in them to newborn infants. Have you ever seen the elderly wing through their chests and tearing out their hearts to eat them just so they could be released from suffering? Have you ever seen newborn infants crying in pain while they rot away and die?!


    "Have you ever seen the pain of all the men in a tribe having their bones grow out of their flesh? Have you ever seen all the women in the tribe being forced to watch their own family suffering this way but being unable to control their own lust? To onlyugh foolishly, coquettishly and pounce on the enemy of your tribe, who made all your tribe members suffer so terribly, while crying and spreading your legs, and thrusting your hips lustfully?!


    "You haven¡¯t seen any of these before, so what right do you have to say I am malicious?!" Madam Ji shouted shrilly. Agitation and hatred appeared on her face, along with grief and agony. She lifted her right hand and seized at the air once again, and this time, what appeared in her hand was a toy bow, which floated beside the drum.


    "I¡¯m malicious? I¡¯m indeed malicious, but all my malice is due to Ji Yun Hai, it¡¯s all because of him! He killed all my tribe members just so he could experiment with his Curse. At that time, I cried while moving my body against him. I hate him, I hate myself. I begged the heavens for help, I begged all the gods and spirits for help, as long as someone helped me, I could sacrifice everything¡­


    "But no one helped me. The gods and spirits closed their eyes and coldly walked away. Dark clouds appeared in the sky and used rain to wash away all traces of what happened. When that nightmare was over, all the men in the tribe were dead, and I saw among them my husband, my father, my mother, and my newborn daughter¡­


    "Can you understand that sort of pain?! But that nightmare didn¡¯t end at that point, Ji Yun Hai used a Spell on all the women in the tribe so that they would show signs of pregnancy.


    "He didn¡¯t just want to use my tribe to test his newly refined Curse, he also took an interest towards the sacred spirit of my tribe, the sacred spirit of Ghost Impregnation Tribe that we have been offering sacrifices to for several generations, the Ghost Child!


    "He wanted to use a diabolical method and force all the women to give birth to the Ghost Child so that he could use it to bear the power of his Curse and make his Curse even stronger!" Madam Ji had never said these things to anyone before and had hidden them in her heart for many years.


    At that moment, she was fighting to try to kill Su Ming and was forced to this extent. Because of this, in her bout of madness, due to Su Ming calling her malicious, she poured out all the words in her heart to him.


    "Everyone died. My elder sister, my mother, all of my sisters in the tribe had their stomachs cut open by Ji Yun Hai, and because they weren¡¯t pregnant with the Ghost Child, they died¡­ Why do you think I¡¯m alive? It¡¯s because I was sessfully pregnant with the Ghost Child. A long time is needed to carry the Ghost Child, that is why I didn¡¯t die. I was taken away by Ji Yun Hai¡­ He wanted to wait for the birth of the Ghost Child!


    "I turned into his toy. The reason why I am so lewd is because the Curses he nted in me have increased over the years. I became the specimen for his Curse.


    "Am I then considered among the malicious people in the world?! I was pure in the past! I believed that the sky would forever be blue! I believed the dark clouds would onlyst for a moment! But the truth is, the blue in the sky is also a form of oppression!


    "That¡¯s why I thought of everything I could to please Ji Yun Hai, and eventually, after using every method I had in my disposal, I finally found his weakness. After a full sixty years, when the Ghost Child was born, I killed him! I turned him into a puppet, but the price was that my Ghost Child dissipated. There¡¯s only a hint left in my body, and it turned into a Spell I did not want to use.


    "I originally thought everything would end at the moment of his death. I originally thought I would be free and could search for a new life, I would settle in a remote corner and live out the remainder of my days¡­


    "But do you know what? DO you know¡­? I got used to this sort of lifestyle. I¡¯m already used to the pleasures of lust. I¡¯ve changed¡­ I¡¯m no longer me. I¡¯m no longer my past self¡­" Tears fell out of Madam Ji¡¯s eyes. As she screamed at Su Ming, she lifted her right hand, and this time, a baby¡¯s skull appeared in her palm.


    That skull was blood-red, and it floated beside the small drum along with the toy bow and arrow.


    Madam Ji¡¯s words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears. The restrictions ced on his body hadpletely disappeared, but a look of conflict appeared on his face. From Madam Ji¡¯s expressions and her voice, he could tell that what she said was very likely to have transpired.


    Vaguely, he seemed to be able to see a pure, innocent figure that had disappeared in the passages of time standing behind Madam Ji.


    "It wasn¡¯t anyone else who made this scar on my face, I did it. Every single time I couldn¡¯t control myself, I would tear it open and ruin my own face so that it won¡¯t heal, but it¡¯s useless¡­ it¡¯s useless¡­ I can¡¯t control my own body¡­ All of this is because of Ji Yun Hai!"


    Madam Ji looked as if she had lost her mind. At that moment, with that huge belly of hers and eyes filled with hatred, she red at Su Ming.


    "I¡¯ll kill you, then absorb your flesh and essence to make you bear my suffering! Ghost Child, my baby, be born. Choose your path. If you choose to help mama, then¡­ kill him!" Madam Ji¡¯s shrill voice suddenly became gentle. She stroked her belly, and the instant pain appeared on her face, Wisps of ck mist suddenly spread from her stomach.


    As the ck mist appeared, Madam Ji¡¯s belly started sinking rapidly. In the blink of an eye, an infant¡¯s cry rang out, and right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, that vast amount of ck mist gathered together and turned into a ck infant in front of Madam Ji.


    There was a ck horn on the infant¡¯s head and golden patterns on his face. Right then, it opened its mouth, revealing sharp teeth, then crawled towards the spot with the small drum, the bow and arrow, and the infant¡¯s skull.


    A ghastly chill immediately enveloped the area when the Ghost Child appeared. However, it was clear that this Ghost Child was iplete. Its body was rapidly dissipating, and the chill was also swiftly disappearing, allowing the normal temperature to return. It was just as Madam Ji said, this Ghost Child was just the shadow left behind after it dissipated in the past.


    Su Ming sighed and took a step forward to charge towards Madam Ji. He lifted his right hand, and a faint light shone. Then right when a vast amount of power spread from Su Ming¡¯s body¡ª


    The Ghost Child took one swift leap forward and appeared beside the baby¡¯s skull, then once it grabbed the skull, it opened its mouth and bit down on it. Crunching sounds reverberated through the air, and he crushed the baby¡¯s skull with his bite. When he swallowed the skull, he lifted his head, and with eyes shining darkly when he looked towards Su Ming, he charged out.


    "Kill him!" As Madam Ji screamed shrilly, the Ghost Child had already closed in on Su Ming.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and Su Ming was forced back. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. The Ghost Child was invisible. All of Su Ming¡¯s attacks felt as if he had just attacked air. However, that was not all. The force that hit the air had appeared on his own body with a method Su Ming could not understand.


    He had never seen such a strange Spell before. As he retreated, a glint appeared in his eyes. It was not as if he did not have any killing moves for invisible objects. He lifted his right hand swiftly, then drew one line towards the Ghost Child!


    One line - Berserker Obliteration!


    This was the first Style Su Ming had created himself. It was also the strongest Art among all the divine abilities he possessed! Right now, as he had arrived at the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, the power of the four Berserker Bones in his body was activated for the first time. The instant that stroke was finished, an ancient voice reverberated in the air, and it belonged to Su Ming¡¯s very own God of Berserkers Song!


    That voice spread out, filled with a majestic might. As Su Ming drew that one line, the Ghost Child let out a shrill scream of pain. If he had been in his peak condition, he might have been fine, but he was now a manifestation of a hint of what remained of him in the past.


    He was dissipating quickly enough to begin with, and now, he¡¯d run into Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Obliteration which could cut through space itself. That one line fell on his body.


    It was also at that moment when the stroke fell down that Su Ming¡¯s identity was revealed, for the God of Berserkers Song reverberated in the air and his clothes were torn apart due to the powerful force emanating from within his body, revealing his Berserker Mark.


    "You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re a Berserker!"


    Due to the injuries sustained by her Ghost Child, Madam Ji coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and her expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 389 — The Death of Madam Ji!

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Death of Madam Ji!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Ghost Child fell back and his body started rapidly disappearing while crying out shrilly. When he returned to Madam Ji¡¯s side, there was only a small part of him left. Just as he was about topletely disappeared, he looked towards Madam Ji, the murderous look in his eyes gone, reced by a dependence and a reluctance to part.


    As aplicated look surfaced on Madam Ji¡¯s face, the Ghost Child went towards the floating small drum and grabbed it, then gave Madam Ji a smile that belonged only to babies, and with the smile on his face, his body gradually disappeared. Ashes to ashes¡­


    "My baby¡­ you also left me¡­" Madam Ji was momentarily stunned, then lifted her head to look at Su Ming walking over from the distance. There was no longer hatred in her eyes, only a cold desire for death.


    "You¡¯re very strong¡­ If you can continue bing stronger, then I will give you a valuable treasure! This treasure is the source of Ji Yun Hai¡¯s Curse, a Spell that came from an age where there were no Berserkers or Shamans¡­ It was because he obtained this item that he managed to learn the Curse!" As Madam Ji spoke, she lifted her right hand and pressed it on the fist sized scar beneath her right breast.


    The instant she pressed on it, all five of her right hand¡¯s fingers pierced through her flesh and sank into her body. She staggered a few steps backwards, and when she took out her right hand, a rib appeared in her hand.


    That rib belonged to her!


    There was a red ring fixed on it.


    Madam Ji crushed that rib and started forming hand seals with her left hand as words that were difficult to understand fell from her lips. Once she did so and the rib was crushed, the red ring instantly floated in the sky, and with a red sh and a buzz, it disappeared.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. His divine sense was still spread around the area, and during that instant just now, he could vaguely feel that the ring had not disappeared but had instead expanded by several times its size. The spot where he and Madam Ji were at this moment was within that erged ring.


    Su Ming did not even have time to think. A buzzing sound appeared by his ears, and soon after, he saw a red line in the horizon in the distance. In an instant, the world in his eyes had turned blood-red.


    If anyone looked from high up in the sky downwards at that moment, they would see that there was a circr red line that was shrinking from several tens of thousands of feet around Su Ming, and the speed at which it shrank was so fast that it was indescribable.


    Su Ming did not even have time to dodge. In fact, he did not even have time to execute any of his killing moves. He did not even have time to lift his hand, and the red line that was shrinking around him had already arrived a hundred feet away from him.


    That red line was the ring!


    Once that ring was erged and surrounded Su Ming, it started swiftly shrinking. It did note with a great momentum, but the sense of danger it brought him was rare. Once it shrank downpletely, his body would definitely be unable to withstand it and he would shatter, not just his body but his soul as well.


    It was too quick. Before he even had time to resist, the red line had already closed in on him, and with a bang, Su Ming¡¯s body crumbled and blood mist scattered into the air. What remained in midair was that small red ring that floated there, unmoving.


    The Fire Ape was gone. When Su Ming and Madam Ji were fighting, it had left the ce. As for the strange rod snake, it had hidden itself on the ground obediently, under Su Ming¡¯s orders from a long time ago, and was staring at Madam Ji coldly.


    Madam Ji looked at the spot where Su Ming had disappeared before her, then looked at the floating ring, and her entire being rxed. A shrillughter escaped through her lips, and the malice in herughter was as thick as ever.


    "Ji Yun Hai was sealed by your hands, my Soul Catcher¡¯s Spell was useless towards you, my Curse could not kill you, even if the Ghost Child attacked you, you still had ways to fight against it, but now, you still died.


    "You aren¡¯t the first powerful warrior I¡¯ve killed using this ring, and you won¡¯t best. A Berserker¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you would be a Berserker!


    "But it doesn¡¯t matter, your body has already been crushed by the ring. Under that powerful force, even your soul has scattered into nothingness."


    Madam Ji¡¯s breathing quickened, and herughter grew even more wanton. This might not be herst move, but it was one of the killing moves she would definitely not use easily.


    She could only control that ring once and with great difficulty. Every time she used it, her head would feel as if it was going to be ripped apart and she would lose all her senses. She would need about half a month before she could return to normal.


    She lifted her right hand, and the ring flew to her while wobbling in the air. Once she held it in her hands, she turned around to leave. She had already made her decision. When she had fully recovered, she would go massacre ck Crane Tribe.


    Yet the moment she turned around, dark light suddenly shone at the spot where the ring floated once it shrank down, and Su Ming swiftly materialized in the air. His entire body was drenched in blood, and the mask on his face was no longer there. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips, and his right leg was no longer nimble. The moment he appeared, he charged towards Madam Ji with a speed as quick as lightning.


    During that moment just now, Su Ming did not have any time to execute any killing moves, but he had already learned how to constantly keep the stone fragment¡¯s dimension open when he was being hunted down by that old Berserker. That was how he managed dodged that cmity in this battle. However, the ring¡¯s speed was simply too quick. Even if Su Ming had managed to escape into the stone¡¯s dimension, he had still been injured.


    "Impossible!"


    Madam Ji¡¯s expression changed drastically and disbelief appeared on her face. She was just about to retreat, but Su Ming was closing in on her quickly. As green light shone, Madam Ji let out a shrill cry and her head flew up. Her arms were also cut off from her body. Her legs exploded at the same time, and the instant they turned into blood mist, Su Ming¡¯s sword swept past her body and she was cut into four pieces!


    All of this happened in an instant. When Su Ming reappeared, he was already far in the distance and was panting harshly, but he did not rx his guard. Instead, the moment Madam Ji¡¯s body was cut into pieces, he lifted his right hand and started making hand seals before pointing towards Han Mountain Bell in the distance.


    He had already decided not to continue getting entangled with this woman. This Madam Ji had too many killing moves and they were dangerous and varied, causing Su Ming to fear her, especially just now, when he was practically at death¡¯s door. He no longer hesitated and activated the power of materialization he¡¯d received after awakening the fifth head on Han Mountain Bell.


    Even if arge amount of his power would be absorbed, Madam Ji¡¯srge variety of attacks should also have reached its end. The chances of killing her at this moment with this skillpared to him activating this skill previously had be much higher.


    Right when Su Ming made those hand seals, a shrill screech came from Madam Ji¡¯s shredded body. Her exploded legs recovered in an instant and her torn arms swiftly returned to her. In the blink of an eye, her body appeared before him unscathed.


    However, the presence of her power had be much weaker. Her face was sickly pale, and as she let out that shrill screech, a demented expression formed on her face. As she screeched, arge amount of Five Colored Fog spread from within her body. The Five Colored Fog in the air also started rapidly gathering towards her.


    At the same time, the tribe leader of ck Crane Tribe in the distance shuddered and started withering away rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he turned into mere skin and bones, and once that happened, while he still had his eyes shut, he coughed out blood, then his head fell to the side and he breathed hisst.


    Once he died, a gust of strangely alluring Five Colored Fog crawled out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, and started gathering rapidly towards Madam Ji in the distance.


    "This is my final killing move. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t be able to kill you with this!" Madam Ji screeched with her shrill voice, and the Five Colored Fog around her started tumbling and surging, then a bundle of it split apart from the rest, forming a five colored peach blossom by the side, but it had not bloomed. It was just a bud!


    When that five colored peach blossom appeared, ascivious presence immediately spread out.


    "Thirteen Peach Blossom Fiend! This is the result of Ji Yun Hai Cursing me for sixty years. He originally wanted to use my body to refine that Curse, and once I died, he would take it out, and it would have turned into a Fiend!


    "I have used my life to force out the Peach Blossom Fiend, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re not going to die now!!" As Madam Ji screamed, the fog around her swiftly dissipated to turn into another twelve five colored peach blossom buds, adding together with that one bud from before, they now numbered thirteen!


    Immediately after, an illusionary shadow appeared behind Madam Ji¡¯s body. It was a branch that looked like it came from a tree, and it was using her body as its core. At the same time that branch materialized, it connected with the thirteen peach blossom buds and turned into a peach blossom branch with thirteen flowers in midair!


    "Die!"


    Madam Ji coughed out blood and an endless amount of bloody cracks appeared on her body. Those were the cracks that were left behind every single time her body had shattered over the years. At that moment, all of them appeared, making it seem as if her body was made up of patches. Fresh blood flowed out of those cracks, and it was clear that this Thirteen Peach Blossom Fiend was her final killing move.


    The instant she opened her mouth, the thirteen peach blossom buds on the peach blossom branch in midair bloomed swiftly. Once all of them had blossomed, they fell off the branch and charged towards Su Ming.


    "Nine-Headed Dragon, Southern Emperor, Absolute Genocide!"


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale at that moment. A cold re shone in his eyes, and he had also finished forming the hand seals. He pointed at Han Mountain Bell, and instantly, a strong bell chime was rang out. As that bell chime rang in the air, the shadow of the Nine-Headed Dragon appeared grandly in the sky above Han Mountain Bell.


    Six of the heads of the gigantic Nine-Headed Dragon had awakened, and Su Ming¡¯s shadow was within their pupils. Once they let out a shocking roar, the six heads moved together, and with a presence that shook the sky and earth, they charged towards the Thirteen Peach Blossom Fiend that was rushing towards Su Ming.


    The strong boom that followed could be heard even from White Bull Tribe. The booming sound from Su Ming¡¯s side had also traveled to ck Crane Tribe, causing terror to appear in all the tribe members of the two tribes, and all of them turned in the direction the sound hade from.


    When the Thirteen Peach Blossom Fiend crashed into the Nine-Headed Dragon amid that boom, they started dissipating one by one, and with each flower that disappeared, the cracks on Madam Ji¡¯s body would tear open wider. Blood covered her entire body.


    When there were only four of the thirteen peach blossoms left, despair rose in Madam Ji¡¯s eyes. She let out a shrill screech, and with madness on her face, she exploded. She knew that she was definitely going to die, which was why she had decided to bring forward her own death to drag Su Ming into hell with her.


    The moment she chose to self-destruct and die, three of the four peach blossoms also crumbled. Their destruction caused the five colors on the final peach blossom to turn into one, which was pink, a shade of pink that was filled with an air of lust!


    That pink peach blossom shot through the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s illusionary form, and when most of it had dissipated, it appeared before Su Ming, turning into a wisp of pink air that made his expression change. Just as he was about to escape into the stone¡¯s dimension, that pink air closed in on him and seeped into his nostrils!


    Su Ming twisted and was forced out of the stone¡¯s dimension. His face turned red instantly and struggle appeared in his eyes. Reason and lust started fighting viciously for control.

 Chapter 390 — Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 390: Outburst</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was quiet all around. Moonlight scattered on the ground, and if anyone looked at the air alone, they would feel that the moon was filled with a gentle color. However, if they cast their eyes on the ground, they would be terrified. There was arge amount of torn pieces of flesh there that were mixed with quite arge amount of blood. The wind was stirring up the bloody stench, causing it to stay around the area for a long time.


    Among one of the torn pieces of flesh was a red ring. It was shing with a red light, and not too far away, in another spot littered with flesh and blood, was a pink bag, but the bag was also torn.


    There was a dried up corpse on thend far away. That corpse belonged to the man from ck Crane Tribe. He had died a horrible death and was practically left with only skin and bones. There was not a hint of flesh or blood remaining on him, and he looked like a dried up twig. His original appearance could no longer be seen. His eyes were sunken and he looked like a skeleton.


    All his life force and essence had disappeared without a trace. A rotten stench spread from the lower half of his body, and it mixed with the bloody stench in the wind to turn into an indescribably terrible stench.


    Xiao Hong had gone missing. When Su Ming was fighting against Madam Ji, it had run off as if it had gone mad.


    Su Ming sat on the ground under the moonlight. He was trembling and had his eyes shut tightly. His cheeks were flushed pink, and arge amount of veins popped up on his skin. There was pain and struggle on his face.


    It had been very difficult for him to dodge Madam Ji¡¯s counter before she died, the final Peach Blossom Fiend. Once its aura seeped into his ears, nose, ears, and mouth, a nigh uncontroble urge and lust immediately rose within his body. That lust was madly attacking his reason, and once his lust won against everything, then he would be unable to control his own actions.


    Su Ming¡¯s head was a mess. All the women he had seen in his life shed by, and their appearances came along with moans and seductive movements, causing his breathing to be increasingly faster.


    He had no idea how much time had passed by the time he opened his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked incredibly savage, especially since there seemed to be a ball of fire burning at the depths of his pupils. As that ball of fire burned, Su Ming lifted his head and let out a roar towards the sky.


    His roar reverberated in the air and spread in all directions.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a simple aphrodisiac, it¡¯s a Curse that brings out the most primal urges in the body!¡¯


    The struggle on Su Ming¡¯s expression became stronger. He could still keep his reason at the moment, albeit with great difficulty, and with whatever remained of his logic, he quickly analyzed that feeling in his body. It was not difficult for him to figure out that the so called Peach Blossom Fiend was the thing that was nted in Madam Ji¡¯s body by Ji Yun Hai in the past.


    That item had been continuously perfected, increasing in number, over the span of sixty years, causing it to be incredibly violent.


    ¡®All the images in my head are lewd and evil. If I let my lust control my body, then I will end up like Madam Ji. Even if I find a woman and sumb to my urges, I will definitely not be able to break the Spell. And I have a feeling that once I¡¯m unable to control myself and sink into my desires, it willst forever and will be extremely difficult for me to get out of ¡­


    ¡®Unless I use my own power and force down my urges!¡¯ Su Ming lifted his right hand quickly, and with a red re in his eyes, he quickly tapped a few spots in session on his body, but it did no good. Even the ck stone fragment hanging on his neck did not react.


    ¡®The ck stone can allow me to not be bothered by external things, but now¡­ Now, there isn¡¯t any external factors causing a threat to me. It¡¯s that Peach Blossom Fiend increasing my lust by several fold. If that is the case, then it¡¯s only natural that the ck stone is useless¡­¡¯


    Su Ming trembled even more violently. His hair was no longer pure ck, but gradually, at the roots of his hair, a fiery red shade could be seen.


    That red hue from the roots of his hair started spreading rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, half of Su Ming¡¯s hair had turned into a brilliant shade of red. At the same time, the pink hue on his face sank down, causing his face to return to that pale shade. However, the pink hue that had gone away had now gathered at Su Ming¡¯s chest.


    The veins that had popped up on his face looked as if they were about to explode. At the center of his brows, the mark of the sword shed and the small virescent sword was forced out. It started flying around him while whistling in the air, as if it was very anxious. Su Ming lifted his hands and brought them down to seize the earth by his sides, plunging his hands deep into the ground.


    As the mark of the sword disappeared from the center of his brows, gradually, the mark of a peach blossom appeared. At the same time, most of his hair turned red as well. His appearance had changed so drastically that,pared to his calm self from before, he looked like apletely different person.


    Arge amount of sweat broke out on his body. The appearance of that sweat caused an indescribable scent to start spreading from Su Ming¡¯s body, and if any woman smelled it, their minds would immediately turn into a mess and they would be unable to control themselves.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression became increasingly pained. He had practically used all his strength to fix his hands to the ground, but the power of that Peach Blossom Fiend was too strong. After persevering for a long while, when the mark of the peach blossompletely formed, his hair turnedpletely red, and at that moment, Su Ming could no longer suppress his lust. He lifted his head and let out the strongest roar ever since he came to thend of the Shamans.


    ROAR!


    As he roared, Su Ming flew into the sky with red eyes. There was no longer any hint of reason in his eyes, only that urge caused by the most primal desire within him. Once he flew up, Su Ming charged in the direction before him without any hint of hesitation - the north.


    He was so fast that he turned into a long arc in midair and disappeared in the blink of an eye, not even retrieving Han Mountain Bell, that red ring, or the other objects. He simply charged forward like that, and in a short moment, he crossed the distance of 10,000 lis.


    As he charged forward, Su Ming continued growling. Those growls echoed in the air as he moved forth, and sounded like something from a wild beast, instilling fear among all those who heard it.


    It was midnight. Most of the tribe members in White Bull Tribe, which was located to the north, was asleep. Almost all who were awake were members of the tribe patrolling around the area, and the only other one who was not asleep and not a patroller was the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe.


    That monkey-faced old man was sitting up straight in his house and holding a small te of round peas the size of a fingernail in his hand. asionally, he would eat one of them while looking very content.


    However, just as he narrowed his eyes and picked up another pea to chew down on it once he brought it to his mouth, an earth shaking howl suddenly reached his ears. The appearance of that voice stunned the old man.


    Once he opened his eyes, his expression suddenly changed drastically. He did not care about the te of peas scattering on the floor and quickly rushed out of his house. When he lifted his head to look at the sky, his pupils shrank and shock appeared in his eyes.


    A long arc charged through the sky and closed in in the blink of an eye, turning into Su Ming. His long red hair, crazed eyes, and the strong growls were enough to let anyone tell with just one nce that there was something wrong with him.


    That monkey-faced old man¡¯s heart trembled and he immediately let out a piercing howl. That howl instantly woke up the slumbering tribe, and all the tribe members walked out of their houses in shock. At the instant the men and women saw Su Ming in midair, he also saw them.


    Struggle appeared once again in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, causing his growls to be increasingly stronger. The monkey-faced old man immediately flew up and stared at him as if he was facing off a powerful enemy.


    All the warriors from all over the tribe stared up as well. The moment the old man gave hismand, they would attack without care for their own safety to protect their own tribe.


    That monkey-faced old man was groaning in his heart at that moment. He clearly saw that Su Ming was in a near state of madness. While he had no idea what made him this way, it was still clear that he no longer had any shred of reason left in him. Once a person like this went into a state of frenzy, then the damage that would be brought to their tribe would be incredibly great.


    When the women in the tribe walked out of their houses and looked towards the sky in fear, the old man clearly saw Su Ming trembling, and the struggles on his face made him seem as if he was about to break down.


    "Go back!"


    The old man let out a low shout, and the normal tribe members that walked out of the houses quickly retreated while shivering. However, the moment those women started moving back, their bodies suddenly jolted and a red flush appeared on their faces. With a dazed look in their eyes, they looked towards Su Ming in the sky as if they had lost their senses.


    This change immediately attracted all the attention and shock from the rest of the people in the tribe. Some of the warriors even let out angry howls and were just about to attack Su Ming, but the instant they were about tounch their attacks, they were immediately held back by the Patriarch.


    The old man stared at Su Ming. He could already already tell from Su Ming¡¯s current condition that if theyunched the preemptive strike and he counterattacked, then he would definitely flip out. At that moment, it would mean disaster to the entire White Bull Tribe.


    More importantly, the old man could clearly sense a strong sense of dangering from Su Ming¡¯s body. That threat made his heart tremble. He had a vague feeling that this Su Ming was even more terrifying than when he had met him previously.


    This was simply a feeling. He had no evidence to back it up.


    He could not tell much with his level of cultivation. He could only vaguely feel that the strong sense of danger came from within Su Ming¡¯s body, as if there was a terrifying power that was enough to make him shiver contained inside him.


    It was as if¡­ that existence was slowly waking up¡­


    "It¡¯s aphrodisiac!"


    The old man saw the strangeness on the women in the fear amidst his own fear. Once he linked it to that faint feeling, that terror in his heart, he gritted his teeth and made a decision that would anger all his tribe members, but they would not dare resist.


    In fact, that decision could even threaten his own position! Even he himself found it hard to voice it out, but he had a strong feeling that once Su Ming went mad, then what awaited their tribe wasplete annihtion.


    It was especially so since he just sensed that power that terrified him once again from within Su Ming¡¯s body. The signs that the power was waking up grew increasingly clearer. In fact, most of the other tribe members had also sensed it, and their hearts shivered.


    "Xia La, Ahua, Xiao Yun¡­ The three of you, fly up!"


    Once the old man gritted his teeth and said those words, the only three women in the tribe who practiced the ways of the Shamans flew up with zed eyes and walked towards Su Ming, who was still struggling in midair.

 Chapter 391 — I Like Red

    <h4>Chapter 391: I Like Red</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Patriarch!" Some tribe members immediately cried out anxiously beside the old man.


    "Quiet! This is already decided!" The old man¡¯s ent lost its prominence. He licked his lips nervously and kept his gaze fixed on Su Ming.


    He hoped that once he offered up these three women, he could satisfy Su Ming¡¯s current state and resolve that horror that made his heart tremble in fear. If he could resolve it¡­ then it was worth sacrificing these three women!


    The three women who flew up were not old and looked to be in their twenties. They might not be incredibly beautiful, but they were still pleasant to the eyes, especially when their cheeks were flushed red and their eyes were zed over. That appearance of theirs that made them ripe for picking was enough to make anyone tempted.


    Yet the moment these three people got closer to Su Ming, he lifted his right hand swiftly and struck his chest, coughing out a huge mouthful of blood.


    "Get lost!"


    A hint of rity appeared in Su Ming¡¯s red eyes once he coughed out a mouthful of blood. With a low growl, he cast his eyes to the ground, and once his gaze fell on the old man, Su Ming forced himself to turn around, then turned into a long arc and charged out, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    When he left, the three women shuddered and expressions of wakefulness appeared on their faces. All the other women in the tribe also regained their senses, and their faces turned pale. The sight just now struck terror in their hearts.


    The monkey-faced old man fell silent for a moment, then looked in the direction where Su Ming left. He did not speak even after a long time had gone past.


    Su Ming continued charging forth and the rity in his eyes became increasingly weaker. During that moment just now, if he had not started desperately struggling against himself and sumbed to his desires by copting with those three women, then what awaited him would be eternal depravity.


    "¡­ I will definitely win!¡¯ Su Ming did not go anywhere else. He instead charged to the mountain range where his cave abode was. Before long, he returned to the ce. The only hint of rity in his eyes was almostpletely gone, and he would not even have enough time to return to his cave abode.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly and pointed at Han Mountain Bell. The bell instantly flew towards him and once it grewrger in the sky, Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse fell down. As Madam Ji¡¯s aura of death disappeared from him, the puppet that was made from the corpse lost its intelligence and fell to the ground unmoving.


    Right at the instant the rity in Su Ming¡¯spletely disappeared, Han Mountain Bell let out a huge buzz and covered him up, trapping Su Ming¡¯s body on the ground. Rumbling sounds reverberating from within the bell, along with Su Ming¡¯s roars and growls.


    Time passed by, and it was soon dawn. Han Mountain Bell was stuck to the ground, and Su Ming did not continue causing any ruckus inside. His body started shivering violently as he sat cross-legged inside. Control was an easy thing to say, but when his desire was increased by that Peach Blossom Fiend by several dozens of fold, even nearing a hundred fold, trying to control it was nigh impossible.


    In a sh, three days passed by. During these three days, not a single soul came to the area where Su Ming was. It did not matter whether it was White Bull Tribe or ck Crane Tribe, none of them appeared. In fact, there was not even a single passerby who went by the area.


    These three days were like three years to Su Ming, and could even be said to be like thirty years. He continued struggling, refusing to be controlled. Even if there were asional moments of him falling into a daze, due to Han Mountain Bell¡¯s seal, he could not go out, and when his mind was clear, he would pay full attention to suppressing his urges.


    After suppressing himself for three days, Su Ming had be much thinner. His robes were torn, his hair waspletely red, and his expression was filled with ferociousness. Simrly, as his mind went through three days of chaos and madness, an invisible barrier formed in his head. That barrier was like a seal. Its existence was something Su Ming had never noticed before, and even at that moment, he still did not notice its presence.


    If that primal desire of his had not been erged by several fold and continued raging in his body while plunging him into madness, that seal might perhaps never have appeared. As that urge crashed into Su Ming¡¯s mind like the waves in an ocean, it also crashed into that barrier acting as a seal!


    During the dawn three dayster, as Su Ming continued howling, cracking sounds suddenly rang in his mind, and that invisible barrier, that seal that even he himself did not know of, started showing cracks as that primal desire continued raging in his body.


    At the same time, a boom went off in Su Ming¡¯s head. He had been struggling for three days, and now lost his consciousness once again at that moment. However, he did not fall into aa even though he lost his consciousness. Instead, his hands were fixed onto the ground under Han Mountain Bell while he lifted his head and let out a roar that still shook the sky and earth, even though Han Mountain Bell was between them.


    As he continued roaring, an indescribably terrifying power erupted from within his body. Even though it was only spreading outwards, the strength of that power immediately lifted Han Mountain Bell with a bang and flung it into midair.


    At the same time, Su Ming flew up into the air. With a bang, the ground exploded. Su Ming appeared in midair. His breathing was rapid, and there was not a hint of reason in his eyes. There was only red. The mark of the peach blossom at the center of his brows had bloomed in a strangely alluring manner. His face was pale, but there was a purple tinge to his lips, which gave him an indescribable appearance when it was set to contrast with his full head of fire-red long hair.


    His pupils could no longer be seen in his eyes. His eyes werepletely colored red. It took a long while before he eventually stopped roaring while standing in midair. After a long moment, he turned his head slowly and a strangely captivating smile appeared on his purple lips. He dipped his head down and swept his gaze across thend.


    The ground immediately trembled when he did so, as if there was a power contained within his gaze that was so strong that even the ground could not withstand it. Some of the spots on the ground even exploded, and cracks appeared.


    When Su Ming swept his gaze over the rod snake, that snake actually shuddered and immediately curled up on the ground, not daring to meet his gaze. Its mind was telling it that this Su Ming was someone that it could definitely not get close to.


    Its shuddering body made it seem as if it was absolutely terrified of Su Ming¡¯s gaze. The small virescent sword also fell the ground and started shivering.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze paused for a moment on that rod snake, and the red re in his eyes gave a brilliant sh before he averted his gaze from it. As he moved his gaze away, he lifted his right hand. The fingernails on his right hand were now three inches long and were incredibly sharp. The edges of his fingernails shone with a ck re, and he seized at the ground through the air.


    The red ring from the torn piece of flesh immediately flew out and turned into a long arc. Su Ming grabbed it and wore it on his middle finger. Once he did so, he lifted his head slowly and looked at the Han Mountain Bell floating in midair.


    He let out a cold harrumph and pointed at it. Immediately, that bell let out a powerful bell chime, and the gigantic body of the Nine Headed Dragon appeared suddenly in midair above the bell. The six awakened heads no longer had Su Ming¡¯s shadow within their eyes, but were instead entirely red. Those heads roared ferociously at Su Ming.


    The three heads that were still asleep started trembling nonstop, as if they did not dare face the current Su Ming, just like the rod snake.


    In the face of the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s roars, Su Ming took a step forward. With that one step, he arrived right beside Han Mountain Bell. Completely ignoring that roaring Nine-Headed Dragon, he lifted his right hand and pressed it on the bell.


    The instant his right hand fell on the bell, the Nine-Headed Dragon immediately let out a shrill cry of pain. The three heads that had their eyes shut tight opened them simultaneously. Their eyes were covered entirely in red, and the nine heads howled together.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and Han Mountain Bell instantly shrank. The Nine-Headed Dragon above it alsopletely vanished. Su Ming opened his mouth and swallowed the bell.


    Once he finished doing that, he seized at the sky with his right hand. With that one grab, the entire sky instantly distorted, as if it was sucked in when Su Ming clutched his hand towards its direction. Then he swung his hand around him.


    Immediately, a screen of light appeared below Su Ming. The puppet that was Ji Yun Hai, the rod snake, and everything within the circr area of 100,000 feet, including the mountain range and his cave abode, waspletely surrounded in the light screen like a seal, closing them offpletely.


    Su Ming stood outside the light screen and lifted his head to look at the sky. After a long moment of silence, he suddenly let out a low growl. That growl was not loud, but it made the weather change. Even the moon in the sky looked as if it was about to crumble. A powerful wave of ripples spread out in all directions, and as they created rumbling sounds in the air, those ripples covered all of heaven. Arge vortex appeared in the dark sky, and as that vortex started moving, Su Ming¡¯s roars started spreading even further into thend.


    "I¡­ like red," Su Ming mumbled hoarsely. A red robe abruptly appeared on his body, and when it set inparison to his long red hair, it made him look incredibly strange and fascinating.


    There was a mountain in thend of the Shamans that was surrounded by a sea of clouds. At the peak of the mountain was a big hall, and within that hall was a white-haired old man sitting alone in there. There were nine skulls surrounding him, and each of those skulls were lit with a green me.


    The old man¡¯s face was originally calm, but the instant this Su Ming, whose presence changed drastically after he awakened, let out that roar, the old man opened his eyes swiftly. His expression changed and he stood up hastily. The mes in the nine skulls around him were all instantly extinguished.


    "This presence¡­ Who is it?!"


    There was an old man wearing a Daoist robe taking a stroll in the sky above in thend of the Shamans. There was a giant sword under his feet, and it was cutting through the air at an extreme speed. Yet at that moment, the giant sword suddenly trembled. The old man also came to an abrupt halt and his expression went through an instant, drastic change.


    "This is¡­ Whose presence is this?!" He immediately lifted his right hand and started forming seals to attempt to predict it, but he only managed to go through half of it before he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, many people from different spots in thend of the Shamans walked out with shock on their faces, and these people were all Immortals and Shamans!


    Zong Ze was sitting cross-legged on the giant turtle in Autumn Sea Tribe. The tribe was still migrating and were about to reach their destination. His expression was calm his long hair fallen around him. Yet at that very moment, he opened his eyes swiftly, and a hint of shock could be seen on his face.


    ¡®The power of that roar¡­¡¯ His eyes sparkled and he suddenly stood up to look at the sky in the distance.


    Wan Qiu was right beside him, and she saw the change in expression on Zong Ze¡¯s face. She looked towards him.


    "Sir Zong Ze?"


    "Someone has broken through the state of End among us Shamans. That roar he let out just now¡­ His power¡­ Just who is he?" Zong Ze mumbled and sucked in a sharp breath.

 Chapter 392 — Progenitor Hong Luo

    <h4>Chapter 392: Progenitor Hong Luo</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was an underground pce located deep beneath Sky Mist City.


    Theyout of the underground pce was different from the other buildings in thend of the Berserkers. It was built with eight corners, its walls made entirely of spirit stones. It shone in arge variety of colors, and even though it was underground, the light still shone in all directions, and there was a thickyer of spiritual energy spreading through the area.


    There were eight doors on the octagonal building. All of them were shut tightly. At the center of the building was a main hall. There were two gigantic statues of people over there, and one of the statues wore a long robe. There was the picture of Taichi sewn around the chest area on his robe. That person was forming seals behind his back with his left hand. His right hand was lifted to pinch his beard. He might just be a statue, but his gaze was still electrifying and he looked alive.


    The other statue was a middle-aged man with the body of a Daoist but the temperament of an Immortal. That man also wore a long robe, but the symbol of Taichi could not be found on his robe. There was instead a long leaf embroidered there.


    That leaf was green and let out a sensation that it was overflowing with life. The middle-aged man¡¯s face was cold and lifeless, but his eyes were filled with a dignified air. He had his right hand lifted to form seals, and his left hand was ced upon his right hand, as if he was executing some sort of powerful divine ability.


    There were five stone chairs located underneath the two statues in the shade, and at that moment, there were people sitting on three of the stone chairs. However, two of the people sitting on the stone chairs could not be seen clearly. Only the person sitting on the third stone chair could be seen clearly, and that person was Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor, whose face was dark as clouds.


    A limited amount of powerful warriors in thend of the Shamans had noticed Su Ming¡¯s roar, and as they were all shocked by its appearance, Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor spoke.


    "A mysterious powerful Shaman has appeared in thend of the Shamans. You have all heard that person¡¯s roar just now."


    "That person shouldn¡¯t be from Hidden Dragon Sect. After all, there is still three years before the date they descend. No sect has the ability to bring forward the date when they descend. They can onlye to this ce on the allocated date by activating the Rune on Realm Mountain," one of the two people in the shade remarked hoarsely.


    "Neither is it possible for him to be someone from Great Leaf Immortal Sect. There are incredibly few of those who descend from Great Leaf Immortal Sect. I don¡¯t think there are more than three who havee here, and they¡¯re all in the main tribes or ns in thend of the Berserkers. They won¡¯t go to the Shamans."


    "No matter who this mysterious powerful warrior is, he¡¯s not allowed to ruin our ns. Since that person suddenly appeared in thend of the Shamans, then the people from Hidden Dragon Sect will deal with him."


    "In truth, I still don¡¯t understand it. The God of Berserkers in thend of the Berserkers has died and it¡¯s impossible for a new God of Berserkers to appear. Without the God of Berserkers, why should we Immortals be afraid of them!


    "The inheritance of Nine Li among the Shamans has also mostly disappeared, and there¡¯s only a hint of it left. Those who obtain that inheritance will at most reach Ascendance. We of Sky Mist Sect only need to send out a senior to destroy the entire Berserker Tribe. Why do we need to work together with the other two sects and carry this n where we keep descending over the past thousands of years?"


    The person who spoke next was Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor. He let out a few barks of chillingughter before he saidnguidly, "Hmph. You descended to this ce thousands of years ago and don¡¯t know the details. If this ce was really as simple as you think it is, then I wouldn¡¯t be spending half of my life here. We cannot reveal ourselves and even have to suppress our power so that we won¡¯t reveal the presence of Immortals too strongly, or else¡­ Heh heh, you can go ahead and try it!"


    "Enough. Stop fighting, the both of you. Fellow Daoist Tian Lan has been here for thousands of years, and his knowledge of this ce has surpassed mine and yours, Fellow Daoist Sun Yang. We should listen to Fellow Daoist Tian Lan. But I am also curious. Just what sort of secret is hidden in thend of the Berserkers that you would stay so long here. Did you figure out anything?" The person among the trio who had not spoken voiced out his thoughts calmly at that moment.


    "Fellow Daoist Chang, how polite of you." Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor smiled and his words towards the man named Chang became gentler, though he was highly concerned about this person¡¯s identity.


    "My status in the sect might be ordinary, but I¡¯ve been in thend of the Berserkers for several thousands of years. I believe I am somewhat knowledgeable towards this ce. There is a secret in this ce. I don¡¯t know it, but if wepletely reveal our presence as Immortals here, then we will die.


    "I believe the Sect Leader and the Sect Elders know about the secrets of the Berserker Tribe. Isn¡¯t our n here to open the Tunnel of Descending here so that the Sect Leader and the others coulde here with their full power?"


    "However, since you asked, Fellow Daoist Chang, then I will tell you what I have analyzed over the past years. From my analysis, I believe that the secrets in this ce are rted to¡­ how wee to thend of the Berserkers." Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor hesitated for a moment before he spoke in a low tone.


    "Are you saying¡­?" The man named Chang opened his eyes wide and he clutched the armrest on the stone chair with his right hand.


    "This is just my suspicion. After all, all the Fellow Daoists whoe to thend of the Berserkers, even the Evil Sect in the Eastern Wastnds,e from the same ce. No matter who it is, we have to go through that person toe to this ce.


    "It¡¯s a pity that the person¡¯s body is sealed up by a powerful fog. I have never been able to see his face clearly, or else, I might have been able to discover some clues."


    The underground pce fell into silence, and after a long moment, the man named Chang sighed.


    "If that is the case, then let¡¯s stop making guesses anymore. If it¡¯s truly rted to that person, then it¡¯s definitely not something people like us can take part in or interfere with. We just need to fulfill our role in the n¡­"


    Deep within thend of the Berserkers far away from Sky Mist City was and of ice and snow. The Great Tribe of Freezing Sky was located there.


    There was a white-haired old man sitting cross-legged in one of the towers. As the three people talked to each other in that strange ce under Sky Mist City, he opened his eyes swiftly and shock appeared in his eyes. He stood up hastily and pushed the door to his room open. A freezing gust of wind blew against his face and made his hair dance. He looked at the sky in the distance with an extremely grave face.


    After a long while, he lifted his right hand and started forming seals as if he was calcting something. The space behind him distorted, and a figure wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe appeared faintly behind him.


    "Damn it, his seal has weakened. This should have been impossible, how did he do it?! This is not part of the n. I have to find out who appeared after the seal weakened as soon as possible!"


    The white-haired old man frowned and anxiety appeared on his face. He turned around and returned to his house, then immediately sat down cross-legged. His hands continued forming seals nonstop, and his eyes shone brightly. Time shed by in his eyes as he executed a wide area prediction.


    His expression started changing from astonishment to shock, then he let out a sigh of relief, though eventually, he settled on being temperamental. After a long while, he gave up on the predictions and sat there stunned for a long moment.


    "Progenitor Hong Luo¡­ He appeared¡­ but there¡¯s still three years until the Day of Descending¡­ Right now, I can¡¯t contact my Master¡­ Oh well, since Master let me bring his projected self to the Berserker Tribe, he must have been thinking of letting me use it to prevent such idents from happening." The old man hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and suddenly lifted his right hand to point behind himself.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe and crown in the distortions started materializing. After a long moment, he walked out from behind the old man like a real person and stood before him with an expressionless and cold face.


    "It¡¯s a pity that with the interference of the power in thend of the Berserkers, Master¡¯s projection has lost his intelligence and has turned into a puppet. It¡¯ll only act ording to its nature." The old man sighed and got up to bow towards the expressionless middle-aged man who looked like an Emperor.


    "Master, Destiny¡¯s seal has been lifted and something unforeseen urred. Progenitor Hong Luo has appeared. Please take action and restore order!" As the old man spoke, he bit the tip of his tongue. Once he coughed out a mouthful of blood, he quickly flung his right hand towards that blood mist. Immediately, three bloody, runic symbols appeared in the blood mist and fell on the body of the man who was like an Emperor.


    A glint appeared swiftly in the eyes of the puppet, and a hint of intelligence manifested in his eyes. He cast the old man a cold look, then turned around to take a step forward. His body became invisible and he disappeared.


    "Thank goodness Master gave me his projection, or else we wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the awakened Progenitor Hong Luo¡­ It should be fine. As long as it¡¯s not those three old coots who awakened, it should be fine¡­ I hope it¡¯s fine¡­"


    The old man frowned and shook his head. He, too, did not have any confidence. The rumors that once circted around Progenitor Hong Luo among the Immortals made the old man incredibly wary.


    "In the past, it was rumored that Progenitor Hong Luo was naturally brutal and immensely enjoyed killing. He also loved challenging the strong and then killing them cruelly¡­ In the end, Sir Di Tian took action, and he¡­ sealed Progenitor Hong Luo in Destiny¡¯s body." The old man sighed.


    The entire weather in the Land of South Morning could be said to have changed due to Su Ming¡¯s roar. It was impossible for Su Ming to not know what was happening¡­ though perhaps he could no longer be known as Su Ming anymore.


    "I like red¡­ but who¡­ who am I?!" The red-haired Su Ming stood in the sky above thend of the Shamans. His eyes were crimson red, and there was a hint of confusion within them.


    "Di Tian¡­ I am not Di Tian. My enemy¡¯s name is Di Tian!" After a long while, Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. He did not bellow, but the arrogance and wildness on his face was as clear as day.


    "Di Tian, you and I cannot live under the same roof! I will kill you!"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly and pushed down on the ground in the distance through the air. That push immediately caused thend to tremble viciously and cracks started appearing rapidly on the ground. As they spread out, they covered a distance of more than one hundred thousand feet. At the same time, Su Ming formed his right hand into a w and swiped at the air above him.


    "Earthen Aura Fiendish Dragon," he mumbled. Wisps of white mist crawled out of the endless cracks on the ground. They rose into the sky together and the earth withered away as if it had lost its life force. It was as if all the life force on earth had been taken away by Su Ming.


    The white mist gathered up and started tumbling about violently. In the blink of an eye, the white mist turned into a gigantic white dragon. The dragon¡¯s eyes were red and its body was white, but soon, that white body turned red, resulting in a gigantic red dragon that was several tens of thousands of feet big. With a roar, it rushed towards Su Ming and stopped under his feet, allowing Su Ming to stand on its head. Once he did so, the dragon moved its gigantic body and charged into the distance.


    Su Ming stood on the dragon¡¯s head. His long red hair danced in the wind.


    "Who am I¡­? Just who am I¡­? Su Ming¡­ That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Su Ming! My enemy is Di Tian! I have to kill him!" A hint of brutality appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 393 — Powerful!

    <h4>Chapter 393: Powerful!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "But I shouldn¡¯t be so weak. I wasn¡¯t originally so weak¡­" Su Ming stood on the gigantic red dragon, and as they moved forward, he dipped his head down to look at his own body. He parted his purple lips and sucked in a breath in the direction before him.


    With that one inhale, the weather instantly changed. The wind and clouds tumbled back, and with an astonishing momentum, the power of the world from all around him gathered up at a maddening pace, and it was all sucked into Su Ming¡¯s mouth.


    Banging sounds rang all over his body. The liquid existing within that opened path in his body instantly increased by several fold. As it continued increasing, that liquid started circting rapidly through the path. Due to its continuous increase, almost in an instant, the beginning and end of the trail of liquid in that path connected together, turning into aplete circuit. At the same time, a booming sound rang out.


    Once the beginning and end of the trail of liquid connected together to form aplete circuit nine times in his body, nine consecutive booms rang within him. The liquid in that path disappeared in an instant. Almost the moment it disappeared, a round core about the size of a fingernail appeared in Su Ming¡¯s stomach!


    That core shone with a golden light, causing Su Ming¡¯s body to be surrounded by that light, but that was not the end. At the same time that golden core appeared and Su Ming continued sucking in the power of the world through his parted purple lips, the dense power of the world rapidly fused into that path, turning into liquid to circte through that path once again before blending into the golden core. This process repeated for an unknown amount of times, and eventually, the golden core in Su Ming¡¯s dantian region swelled up to the size of a fist.


    Su Ming continued charging forth in the sky. Wherever the gigantic red dragon passed by, the people in thend of the Shamans who saw it would feel their hearts trembling, and fear shot up swiftly within them.


    Su Ming¡¯s power might not be great, but as his red hair appeared and as the will that was sealed up within him woke up when the seal was shattered due to the attack from his own desires, his divine sense manifested within him with a powerful might that it had never possessed before. The power of that divine sense was what the powerful warriors in the Land of South Morning had sensed, the power that surpassed the state of End.


    As he moved forward, Su Ming continued absorbing the power of the world. Gradually, wherever he passed by in thend of the Shamans, the earth would be dull as if it had lost its life. The grass on thend withered away, theyers of clouds in the sky crumbled, but in turn, a crack appeared in that golden core within Su Ming¡¯s body.


    That crack continued spreading, looking as if there was a new life about to be born from within. A unique presence spread out and surrounded Su Ming.


    "This body is too weak¡­ It has inherited my divine sense, but it can only show off a tenth of my power, but with the aid of my divine sense, I can make it grow much stronger, and I¡¯ll be able to bring out about a fifth of my power¡­" Su Ming mumbled. With red eyes, he lifted his right hand and struck his body. That one strike immediately caused the cracked golden core in his body to explode. As the golden core exploded, a small human with red hair with the exact same appearance as his appeared within his body.


    "Still too weak. With a body like this and a level of cultivation like this, how can I kill Di Tian?!" The gigantic red dragon stopped in midair. As Su Ming stood on the dragon¡¯s head, his expression darkened.


    "I can feel it. I only have seven days to stay awake this time. Seven dayster, I will fall asleep again¡­ Seven days. Damn you, seven days. It¡¯s impossible for me to make this body reach a level where I can kill Di Tian in seven days¡­


    "The only way for me is to¡­ cast that Secret Art. I¡¯ll use that Secret Art to stimte this body so that I can gain the strongest power possible within a short period of time! I remember that there are two Secret Arts that will allow me to do so!" A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and a frightening expression appeared on his face.


    "One of them is the Art of the Dragon Subject, Yin Simurgh. This Secret Art requires nine virgins with absolute Yin physiques. I will have to use their power of Yin to fuse with my divine sense, so that all my potential and life can be brought out in a short period of time!


    "The other Secret Art requires me to search for the powerful warriors in this ce and absorb the power of Essence from their bodies, which will allow me to be powerful for a short amount of time," Su Ming mumbled. His eyes sparkled, and he spread out his divine sense.


    In an instant, his divine sense swept through arge part of thend of the Shamans. Based on his requirements, his divine sense quickly searched through the area which it expanded to, and then, Su Ming turned his head around to look at the sky in the distance.


    "There aren¡¯t any who fulfill the requirements for the Art of the Dragon Subject, Yin Simurgh, but this woman¡­ even though she only fits the requirements a little, she¡¯s still adequate. There are quite a few who fit the requirements for the second Secret Art, though." The gigantic red dragon beneath Su Ming let out a roar and charged into the space in the sky before disappearing without a trace.


    Soon, the sky above a in of grass in thend of the Shamans suddenly distorted and a long red dragon charged out with a howl. Without even stopping for even a brief moment, he crashed into the ground.


    A furious howl could be heard in the midst of that loud rumble as it reverberated in the sky. The ground shattered under that rumble and arge crack appeared. An endless amount of red fog crawled out as the gigantic dragon crashed into the ground and surrounded the area, causing the ce to be shrouded in red fog. At the same time a howl came from within the fog, a red figure in the sky charged into the fog with a ferocious expression.


    The continuous rumblessted for an hour, then the area fell silent. That red fog gathered together and once it turned into that gigantic red dragon again, it shot up from the ground and flew towards the sky. At the same time it flew up, two figures were revealed in a deep pit on the ground.


    One of them stood there with red robes, red hair, and a pair of strange, purple lips. That person was naturally the red-haired Su Ming. His right hand was pressing on an old man¡¯s head.


    That old man shivered as he knelt before Su Ming. He had his hands fixed on the ground with a pained expression on his face. As his body was wracked with violent shivers, wisps of white smoke crawled out from his eyes, ears, nose, and lips, and they quickly seeped into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    This processsted for some time before Su Ming let go of his right hand. He turned around and took a step into the air tond on the long, red dragon. As the dragon let out a howl, it charged into space and disappeared once again.


    The old man kneeling on the ground coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. With a pale face, he looked in the direction Su Ming had left with shock and fear. His body was incredibly weakened, but he immediately struggled up to his feet regardless of his weakened body and quickly left the area.


    Within a mountain range in thend of the Shamans were two gigantic ferocious beasts of 10,000 feet big fighting against each other. One of them looked like a tiger but had a pair of wings. Its roars shook the sky and earth.


    The creature fighting against the tiger was a ball of flesh that floated in midair. That ball of flesh continued wiggling around, causing ck liquid to fall on the ground, letting out sizzling sounds once it touched the earth. There were numerous tentacles on its body, and at the end of each of the tentacles was a big moth. There were many sharp teeth within those mouths, and they were all fighting against that tiger-like creature.


    That fight hadsted for several days, but on this day, as they continued fighting against each other, suddenly, a blood-red dragon charged out from the space in the sky above them with a howl. At the same time it charged towards the two beasts, it stirred up arge amount of red fog in the area. The two beasts were shocked, and when they lifted their heads to look, a red figure jumped into the fog. Loud, rumbling sounds traveled out from the fog, along with the ferocious beasts¡¯ furious howls and roars.


    After some time, the red fog gathered together to turn into the dragon. Su Ming stood on the dragon¡¯s head. As the dragon rose into sky and disappeared into nothingness, the tiger-like beasty in the mountain range on the verge of death. The disgusting ball of flesh was split in half and arge amount of ck blood corroded the ground around it, and it was letting out a rotten stench.


    The same sight appeared in many ces in thend of the Shamans during that day. In their shock, all the hidden powerful Shamans were forced to face an existence that terrified them, and all of them had arge amount of their power sucked away.


    Most of the ferocious beasts went through the same fate.


    It was midnight. Within a valley in thend of the Shamans was a beautiful woman. She was trembling while staring fixedly at the person standing before her.


    With red robes, a head full of red hair, and purple lips, that person exuded a cold presence. He was naturally the red-haired Su Ming. At that moment, he had his right index finger pointing at the center of the woman¡¯s brows with a frown on his face, though no one had any idea what he was thinking about.


    "Who are you?!" the woman cried out in a shrill voice. As she trembled, her eyes became filled with despair.


    There were eight corpses around her, and all of them had died horrible deaths. It was difficult for her to forget what happened moments ago. She was just training there quietly, but this red-haired man suddenly appeared, and with just one swing of his arm, all her followers started fighting and killing each other as if they had gone mad.


    "I am a disciple of the God of Shamans Temple. If you touch me, the entire God of Shamans Temple won¡¯t let you get away with it!" The despair in the woman¡¯s eyes became increasingly prominent.


    The red-haired Su Ming looked as calm as ever and did not bother himself with the woman¡¯s shrill screeches. He kept his right hand on the center of the woman¡¯s brows. After a long while, he frowned.


    "It¡¯s a pity. You might be a virgin, but your aura of Yin is not enough. It must be rted to the cultivation method you¡¯re practicing. You must be training here because the aura of Yin in this ce is strong as well." Su Ming shook his head, then lowered his right index finger from the center of her brows. He tapped the woman¡¯s robes, and immediately, her robes was ripped into pieces and disappeared.


    With tears and hate in her eyes, the woman closed her eyes.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the woman¡¯s body. He did not seem like he was looking at a body, but his cold gaze made it seem like he was just looking at an ingredient. After a long while, he shook his head once again.


    "The damage to your aura of Yin is too great. You aren¡¯t up to standard." Su Ming turned around and no longer bothered himself with the woman. He was just about to leave when the woman spoke.


    "Just who are you?!" She swiftly opened her eyes.


    "I am Su Ming." With one move, the red-haired Su Ming disappeared from the ce.


    "Su Ming¡­ Su Ming!" The woman gritted her teeth and engraved that name deep into her mind.


    This day was like a disaster to the powerful warriors in the Shaman Tribe. As Su Ming discovered these warriors within the area in his divine sense, as he went to them, as he continued attacking and absorbing their power, his level of cultivation grew at a shocking pace, and he became increasingly stronger.

 Chapter 394 — I Came for Her!

    <h4>Chapter 394: I Came for Her!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Autumn Sea Tribe still had yet toplete their migration, but they were about to reach their destination. They were moving slowly at the edges of thend of the Shamans. There were numerous mackerel pikes swimming in the sky. The turtles on the ground were also moving slowly. The End Shaman, Zong Ze, was sitting cross-legged on his turtle. At that moment, his expression was dark, and he was upied by his thoughts.


    By his side, Wan Qiu also kept her silence while asionally looking towards Zong Ze.


    Time trickled by. They should have set up camp to rest during this dark night, but Zong Ze felt a sense of danger in his heart, which was why he asked his tribe to continue moving through the night, causing the entire tribe to stay alert of their surroundings. Only by doing so could they keep their battle power up to the best of their abilities when danger descended on them.


    Wan Qiu looked at the sky and saw stars decorating the entire night sky. The warriors in the tribe were still in rather good condition, but most of the normal tribe members and the children were already tired.


    "Sir Zong Ze¡­ should we let the tribe rest for a while¡­?" Wan Qiu bit her bottom lip and asked softly.


    Zong Ze remained silent for a moment and was just about to speak when his expression immediately changed. He stood up swiftly and lifted his head to look at the sky in the distance. His face turned incredibly dark.


    Wan Qiu was taken aback for a moment. When she looked over as well, she did not see any changes in the dark sky. Just as she began to feel uncertain, a sh of red shot out suddenly from the dark sky, followed soon after by a roar that shook the sky. In that quiet night, that roar thundered in the air, shaking the sky so much that the mackerel pikes shuddered. The turtles on the ground also started trembling.


    That red light was a gigantic red dragon that was 100,000 feet long. That dragon seemed to have crawled out from empty air. Once it appeared, it roared, and its roars spread in all directions. There was a man in red robes and long, fiery red hair standing on its head. Naturally, that man was Su Ming!


    However, his current appearance had drastically changed from his original look. Those purple lips of his especially filled him with a strange air.


    However, even if that was the case, all those who had seen him before could still find a trace of the original Su Ming from his current appearance, just like Wan Qiu did. When she saw him, her eyes immediately widened in disbelief.


    Even Zong Ze was stunned when he saw Su Ming. He could clearly recognize that the person standing on the blood dragon in the sky was the powerful warrior that appeared during the day in thend of the Shamans. However, he absolutely did not expect that the mysterious powerful warrior would be Su Ming!


    There were also several other people who recognized Su Ming, including that old female Latter Shaman. Once they saw Su Ming, they were all surprised.


    "Sir, why did youe here deep in the middle of night?" It did not matter whether this mysterious powerful warrior was Su Ming or not, Zong Ze was still wary. At that moment, he leapt up and appeared in midair to stand before Su Ming.


    "You¡­ are very strong, but you¡¯re not my opponent." Su Ming swept his crimson eyes past Zong Ze, then scanned through the entire Autumn Sea Tribe on the ground. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and trained his gaze on Wan Qiu.


    "I came for her." Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at Wan Qiu with his index finger, along with the three inch long fingernail attached to that appendage.


    The moment Su Ming pointed at her, Wan Qiu¡¯s expression immediately changed. She frowned, and an aloof look appeared in her eyes.


    "How preposterous. Sir, you¡¯re going too far by asking for Autumn Sea Tribe¡¯s Sacred Lady!" Zong Ze said coldly with a dark look on his face. His eyes glinted, and he had already prepared himself for a big fight.


    "I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m taking her away." As he spoke, the red-haired Su Ming took a step forward with a calm expression, seemingly ignoring Zong Ze. He started walking towards the ground where Autumn Sea Tribe was.


    Killing intent shone in Zong Ze¡¯s eyes. He might be wary of the feeling Su Ming brought to him at the moment, but he had to take action. With a move, he rushed towards Su Ming within an instant. As he lifted his right hand, the power of Soul Catchers erupted forth from his body. It also faded out under that power, making it seem as if he had be one with the world. The illusionary shadow of the Candle Dragon also appeared faintly behind him.


    Once that shocking power appeared on Zong Ze¡¯s body, even the dark sky seemed to have frozen up. However, the moment he closed in on Su Ming, Su Ming did not even spare him a nce. He only lifted his right hand, and the instant Zong Ze arrived, he made a seal. Once that seal appeared, Su Ming changed that gesture, and within that short instant, he had already changed the hand seal nine times.


    "I grant you the crimson eyes of the night¡­" As Su Ming spoke with a calm tone, he changed those hand seals nine times. With every single word he spoke, he would change a hand seal, and once he finished saying those nine words, he pushed outward.


    With that one push, two red dots suddenly appeared in the dark sky. If anyone took a closer look at those red dots, they would find that they were two stars. At the instant those two stars turned red, a heavenly might descended upon Zong Ze, who was closing in on Su Ming.


    A violent shudder wracked Zong Ze¡¯s body and his expression drastically changed, because he had just discovered that his body was frozen in midair and he could not move an inch.


    "I grant you the violet lips of the sky¡­" Su Ming walked over to the pale Wan Qiu, and as he spoke, he formed nine seals once again with his right hand and pushed towards the ground.


    The ground shook with a loud rumble, and as if it had melted,yers of ripples appeared on thend, which was followed soon by a piercing ray of light shooting out from within the ripples. With just one push, Su Ming made thend disappear.


    In its ce was a brilliant and bright piece of sky!


    The earth had turned into the sky! As the people stood on the ground, they felt as if they were standing on the sky. This strange change caused the members of Autumn Sea Tribe around the area to let out cries of surprise. However, right at the moment they shouted in surprise, they immediately noticed that their bodies seemed to be frozen in ce, and none of them could move even a single bit.


    All of them could not move, including Wan Qiu, including the old female Latter Shaman.


    Zong Ze¡¯s pupils shrank in the dark. His breathing quickened, and disbelief appeared on his face. He might have been expecting Su Ming to be strong, but he did not expect that he would be so powerful. This was not any sort of divine ability or Art, this was the physical materialization of his divine sense!


    ¡®He turned his divine sense into his willpower and sealed up everything that belonged to the night. He imprisoned all the living souls in this morning sky. This person¡­ this person¡­ just what is his level of cultivation?!¡¯ Zong Ze¡¯s face turned pale with shock.


    Su Ming¡¯s floating red robes, bewitching red hair, pale face, and purple lips gave him a unique charm. The red-haired Su Ming walked towards Wan Qiu, his target, right under the people¡¯s shocked gazes, in the face of the fear directed towards him from the powerful End Shaman in the sky, and in the midst of the growlsing from the Earthen Aura Fiendish Dragon.


    Wan Qiu¡¯s beautiful face was already void of blood. She looked at Su Ming walking towards her, watched him seal Zong Ze by just lifting his hand, the person who was like a deity in their tribe, then with another wave of his hand, seal up the entirend. This mighty power was something she had never seen before in her life.


    Su Ming approached her slowly, but there was less than 1,000 feet between him and Wan Qiu. The instant it seemed like he would be arrive before her with just another step, Su Ming suddenly frowned. When he did so, a muffled roar suddenly came from the sky in the distance.


    As that roaring sound echoed, a mackerel pike so huge that no one could see its end at first nce appeared high up in the sky. That mackerel pike red at Su Ming as if it was facing off a powerful enemy and let out a low growl in the sky.


    "A blood descent of the Northern Nether Sea¡­?" Su Ming lifted his head to cast a nce at the gigantic mackerel pike, and a brilliant spark appeared in his eyes.


    He immediately gave up on walking towards Wan Qiu. Instead, with a glint in his eyes, he flew up in an instant. The piercing whistle as he broke through air rang through the sky, and Su Ming charged straight towards the gigantic mackerel pike in the sky.


    A powerful killing intent appeared on him, and the strength of that killing intent could be clearly felt by all the people in Autumn Sea Tribe.


    "No!" Wan Qiu trembled. There were tears in her eyes as she let out that weak, wobbly cry. She could feel the killing intent on Su Ming¡¯s body, and she did not believe that the mackerel pike could win against this him, who could even seal away Sir Zong Ze.


    Despair appeared in her eyes and her body shook violently. Su Ming¡¯s appearance and his strength was something she absolutely had not predicted. In fact, under that seal, she was also the only one who could hear her own weak cry.


    She watched Su Ming fly up, and as he closed in on that gigantic mackerel pike, she screamed in her heart, telling that mackerel pike to leave.


    A shrill howl fell out of the lips of the mackerel pike in the sky, followed by a red fog that covered all of heaven. The mackerel pike¡¯s shrill howls grew stronger within that fog, making Wan Qiu feel as if there were des piercing through her heart repeatedly.


    The entirend fell into silence. Even Zong Ze, too, fell silent.


    The fog in the sky dissipated an hourter. The mackerel pike continued floating in the sky, but it had became much smaller and was filled with the aura of death. However, it was not truly dead. There was still a hint of life left within it.


    Su Ming walked down from midair. There was still blood at the corner of his lips, blood that belonged to that mackerel pike. His presence had clearly be much stronger than before.


    "Since you don¡¯t want it to die, I¡¯ll spare it!" Su Ming walked towards Wan Qiu and stood before her, then lifted his right hand to press at the center of the woman¡¯s brows. After a long while, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Not bad. You might also not really fulfill the requirements, but it¡¯s adequate." As Su Ming spoke, he held Wan Qiu in his arms. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly turned his head after taking a few steps, and his crimson eyes fell on the old female Latter Shaman standing not too far in the distance.


    "I don¡¯t know why, but among all these people, I just don¡¯t like you." As Su Ming spoke, the red glint in his eyes instantly red up, then he turned around and left.


    The moment he was gone, the old woman¡¯s face instantly turned red as if her blood was boiling. Pain appeared on her face and her head exploded a momentter. Her body was torn from limb to limb, and the moment she died, wisps of white smoke left her body. A portion of it seeped into Su Ming, and the other portion circled in the air a few times before it moved toward another direction, crawling into the body of a pale young man standing in the crowd, causing his body to shudder and his level of cultivation to show signs of increasing. That young man¡­ was Ya Mu!


    When Wan Qiu saw the old woman die, she shuddered, and the brightness in her eyes faded away.

 Chapter 395 — He is Destiny!

    <h4>Chapter 395: He is Destiny!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man and the dragon came and brought Wan Qiu away with them. Besides the strength of his power, the red-haired Su Ming also brought with him a domineering presence that could not be found on the usual Su Ming.


    That domineering presence caused Wan Qiu to revere him while harboring mixed feelings within her heart, even though he left in silence.


    As dawn was about to be over, the red-haired Su Ming stood on a remote mountain far from Autumn Sea Tribe. The blood dragon hovered in the sky and would protect the area when Su Ming casted that Secret Art.


    Wan Qiu stood behind him and watched the red-haired man before her with aplicated look. Besides a slight simrity in his appearance, this person waspletely different from the Su Ming in her memories.


    "I am going to use you to cast a Secret Art. You can be as unwilling as you like, but if you control yourself and do this willingly, then you¡¯ll be in less pain." Once the red-haired Su Ming finished speaking, he turned around and his gaze fell on Wan Qiu.


    "Are¡­ you Su Ming?" Wan Qiu remained silent for a moment before she bit her lip and asked in a bare whisper.


    "Yes!" As Su Ming answered, he lifted his right hand and swung it before him. Immediately, ayer of red fog spread out and covered Wan Qiu within. He took a step forward and walked into the fog.


    Time passed by slowly. The sky gradually brightened up. Noon came, and the sunlight brought down scorching heat onto the ground. However, it was freezing cold in the remote mountain where the blood dragon was. As the cold wave of air crashed into the heatwave, distortions appeared in the air.


    The noon sun weakened, the entire afternoon, too, passed by. When the setting sun dyed the sky red and started disappearing slowly, the red fog at the peak of the remote mountain also started slowly thinning out.


    When midnight arrived and moonlight illuminated thend with its gentle rays, the fog at the peak of the mountain disappearedpletely. The red-haired Su Ming walked out from within. His lips were no longer purple, but had already returned to a pink hue. However, his long hair was still in that strangely captivating bright red shade. Once it was set against his red robes, it made him seem as if he had turned into another person.


    "Di Tian¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He stood at the peak of the mountain and spread out his divine sense swiftly. This time, his divine sense had be even greater than it was a day before yesterday. Once it covered the area, Su Ming closed his eyes.


    A momentter, he opened his eyes and looked towards the south.


    "I don¡¯t know where that is, and there¡¯s no need for me to know where that is either¡­ I only need to know that I can leave from that ce and go to the Realm of the Immortals.


    "There is arge amount of Immortals¡¯ presence in the mountain to the south. I can go back to the Realm of the Immortals from there." Su Ming looked at the south and took a step forward. Immediately, the blood dragon moved with him as if it wanted to follow him.


    "Acknowledge her as your master. You were a dragon vein that existed on earth, but once you manifested I imbued you with my divine sense and you gained your intelligence from there. Now, I am going to leave. Stay here and be her guardian beast."


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. With one step forward, his body gradually turned invisible and he disappeared in midair. The blood dragon was momentarily stunned and lingered around in midair for a moment before letting out a broken-hearted howl.


    It could not bear to part with this master of his, whom it had only been with for two days, because in its memories, the blood dragon was born because of its master.


    As the blood dragon let out its broken-hearted howl, Wan Qiu opened her eyes at the peak of the mountain. She looked in the direction Su Ming had left. She had heard his words, and she fell silent.


    All her clothes were left intact and not a single article of clothing was missing on her, and in fact, she felt as if she had just fallen asleep and had had a dream. Her expression turned incrediblyplicated. She had an indescribable feeling towards this Su Ming. She should hate him, but she could not find a reason for her to hate him deeply. She should be confused, but she could not find the source.


    That mixed feeling of hers made Wan Qiu lie on the mountain for a very long time before she stood up, exhausted, then walked down the mountain in a daze. The blood dragon followed behind her in ordance to Su Ming¡¯s will.


    This was the third day. Su Ming knew that he did not have much time left. He could feel the signs of slumber rising once again within him, but he still had yet to kill Di Tian. He could not find it in himself to ept wasting his time like this, not after he woke up through so much difficulty.


    He walked in the sky, towards a destination that could not be seen with his naked eye but could be detected with his divine sense - a mountain located to the south of thend.


    The Immortals¡¯ presence was strong in that mountain. It was also the spot with the highest amount of dimensional cracks Su Ming could see with his divine sense. He was very certain that he could return to the Realm of the Immortals over there, and once he went back, he would use the shortest amount of time possible to find Di Tian and fight against him once more!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the woman only fulfilled certain requirements for the Secret Art and couldn¡¯t bring out the full potential¡­¡¯ Su Ming shook his head. This was already the woman who best fit the requirements among all those he could find.


    As he moved forward, he came closer to the mountain he could not see in his eyes. Gradually, the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger. His long red hair and red robes caused his entire person to look as if he had stirred up a sea of blood that was closing in rapidly on the mountain.


    However, as Su Ming continued charging forward, he came to a sudden halt. His body was revealed in that sea of blood, and as he stared at the quiet emptiness before him, a chilling glint appeared in his eyes.


    At the same time, the space in the distance distorted and out came two people. They were a man and a woman, and one of them was old, while the other young.


    The old man wore a Daoist robe. His expression when he appeared was grave, and he was staring at Su Ming with brightly burning eyes.


    The woman beside him had long hair, and she was the female Immortal Su Ming had run into previously in Sky Mist City¡¯s battlefield!


    The instant she saw Su Ming with his current appearance, the woman¡¯s eyes widened and her breathing quickened. Disbelief appeared on her face.


    "Sir, which sect did youe from? I am Bai Er Yuan from Hidden Dragon Sect¡­"


    "Begone!" The red-haired Su Ming said coldly and cut off the old man¡¯s words. He walked forward. He did not have much time and did not want waste it over here.


    The old man stared at Su Ming with a dark face, but did not attack. He could feel a strong sense of danger from Su Ming, and that sense of danger was rarely found ever since he came to thend of the Berserkers.


    "Heh heh. My fellow Daoist, are you in a hurry? If that is the case, then I won¡¯t try to stop you." The old man had lived for a long time and had already learned how to be adaptable. If he did not have full confidence, he would not easily strike. Even if he hade on orders and brought that woman along, if he really needed to release the seal on his own power, then he could use that woman to stall time.


    Besides, he could tell from the direction Su Ming was going to that there was only one possible thing that could attract his attention - the Mountain of Descending. Once he recalled that the sect¡¯s powerful warriors were in the mountain, the old man took a few steps back and cupped his fist as a show of respect before bowing with a smile.


    Once that old man moved back, Su Ming walked past him, and right when they looked as if they were not going to fight against each other, the long-haired woman suddenly spoke quickly with an ashen face.


    "He¡¯s Destiny! He wants to go back to the Realm of the Immortals!"


    Right when the word ¡®Destiny¡¯ fell out of the woman¡¯s mouth, the red-haired Su Ming¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt. At the same time, once that old man got over his momentary shock, his expression changed drastically.


    "What did you say?!"


    "I saw Destiny before. He¡¯s Destiny!" Aplicated and terrified look appeared on the long-haired woman¡¯s face. As she spoke, she moved back.


    Su Ming frowned, then took a swift step forward, but right at the instant he took that one step, the old man behind him let out a low growl.


    "Fellow Daoist, stop!" The old man¡¯s white hair floated in the air, and a strong wave of pressure erupted forth from his body.


    The instant Su Ming turned around and looked over coldly, the old man had already finished forming hand seals with his right hand and pointed at the sky. Immediately, the wind and clouds moved, and arge runic symbol appeared above. The runic symbol shone with a golden light and charged towards Su Ming with a howl.


    At the same time, as the old man swung his arm forward, and arge amount of runic symbols appeared around Su Ming. These runic symbols shone with a strange light and started spinning rapidly around Su Ming.


    "Cover up the Berserkers¡¯ heavens for me. I¡¯m going to release my seal to make him stay in this ce for a while. Once I release my seal, all our fellow sect members will immediately notice ande to kill him!" The old man¡¯s anxious words fell into the long-haired woman¡¯s ears.


    The long-haired woman looked at Su Ming with aplicated expression as she retreated with a pale face. She had originally not wanted to speak, but after a moment of hesitation and after she thought about the terrifying disaster that will appear in the Realm of the Immortals once Destiny returned, she still chose to reveal his identity.


    As she moved back, she brought out a small white bottle from her bosom, and with aplicated look on her face, she poured out a drop of blood from within. Once that drop of blood fell out, she formed some seals with her hands and opened her mouth to suck in that drop of blood. That droplet was instantly sucked into her mouth, and the woman¡¯s gaze turned even more profound. She lifted her hands and pointed at the sky, and immediately, darkness appeared in the sky above, as if it was covered up by ayer.


    The old man¡¯s hair started moving even without wind. His presence grew increasingly stronger. In an instant, he had already surpassed the state of End among the Shamans and reached an unknown level. Yet even so, he was still incredibly wary of Su Ming.


    Once the seals suppressing the old man¡¯s power were broken, the invisibleyer in the sky distorted. Bolts of lightning started swimming about in those distortions, and the air around them started tumbling about like fog. It was as if there was something in the air.


    A mighty pressure enveloped the world and started spreading rapidly towards the surroundings.


    "Since you¡¯re seeking death, then I will grant you your wish!" The red-haired Su Ming spoke coldly, and once he swept his gaze past the old man, whose presence increased explosively, he looked at the long-haired woman.


    "As for you, you fulfill the requirements. You¡¯ll be able to let my power recover a little more." As Su Ming spoke, a hint of brutality appeared on his lips in the form of a smile. That smile was strangely captivating, and when that smile entered the old man¡¯s eyes, it made his heart thump. When that smile entered the long-haired woman¡¯s eyes, it made her think of something, and a hint of absent-mindedness appeared on her face.


    At the same time these extreme changes appeared, the middle-aged man wearing an Emperor¡¯s cloak and crown walked out of the air, right above Sky Mist City, at the part connecting thend of the Shamans and thend of the Berserkers. That man was expressionless and his eyes were cold. Once he appeared, he did not look at thend underneath. Instead, he took a step towards thend of the Shamans, and his body instantly faded away before he disappeared into nothingness.

 Chapter 396 — Hidden Dragon Dao

    <h4>Chapter 396: Hidden Dragon Dao</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The red-haired Su Ming smiled coldly and simply looked at the old man while his presence continued growing stronger. Even as he was facing the numerous runic symbols floating around him and the gigantic golden runic symbol charging towards him in the sky, he turned a blind eye towards all of it and waspletely not bothered.


    "Hidden Dragon Sixth Dao, Fire in Sleeves!"


    Ever since the old man heard the word ¡®Destiny¡¯, his expression turned incredibly grave, along with a slight hint of nervousness. At that moment, as he spread out his arms, his hair started moving without wind and his robes started fluttering about. Once the long-haired woman formed an invisible barrier with an Art using a drop of blood from the bottle to cover up the Berserkers¡¯ heavens, the old man revealed arge part of his power, and he immediately attacked with one of the great divine abilities of Hidden Dragon Sect.


    The moment thest three words fell out of his mouth, the old man lifted his arm. His face instantly turned red. He had his lips shut tight, holding in a breath of his Primordial Qi, and he waved his arm at Su Ming.


    With that one swing, huge banging sounds instantly rang in the air before the old man, then right before their eyes, a sea of fire appeared as if the air itself was burning. The sea of fire continued spreading out, and in the blink of an eye, it had already covered up the entire area.


    At that moment, the old man opened his mouth, and he breathed out that puff of Primordial Qi contained in his previously shut mouth. That one puff caused a violent gust of wind to stir and swept through the area, and it gathered up the sea of fire around them to charge towards Su Ming!


    From the distance, it looked as if the sky was burning, and the sea of fire looked as if it wanted to swallow Su Ming. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and the sea of fire enveloped Su Ming in an instant. It was also at that moment that the golden runic symbol in the sky and the other runic symbols around Su Ming charged towards him along with the sea of fire to kill him.


    Those thunderous rumbling sounds shook the sky and earth. The red-haired Su Ming stood in the air with a cold smile and did not move a single inch, simply allowing those runic symbols around him to attach themselves to his body, the gigantic golden runic symbol from the sky to stick to his head with a huge bang, and gave permission to the sea of fire around him to drown him in mes.


    Those divine abilities struck Su Ming, but not only was there not a hint of happiness on the old man¡¯s face, his eyes also went so wide that it looked as if they were about to fall out of his eye sockets. He sucked in a sharp breath with disbelief on his face.


    The sea of fire that had enveloped Su Ming shrank swiftly from its previously grand and shy state in the span of a few breaths until it eventually disappearedpletely. Su Ming continued standing there and only opened his mouth to suck in a breath.


    The sea of fire that had spread around him waspletely sucked into his mouth, as if his body itself was a bottomless pit. At the same moment, all the golden runic symbols on Su Ming¡¯s body became dimmer and eventually disappeared from his skin as if they had melted. The gigantic golden seal on his head also faded out at a rapid pace and eventually turned into a wisp of golden air that crawled into Su Ming¡¯s jugr notch.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was as calm as ever. As he continued smiling coldly, a hint of derision appeared in his eyes, and he saidnguidly, "Too weak. I will give you two more chances to attack me."


    The old man¡¯s expressions kept changing as he stared at Su Ming and he started groaning in his heart. He might have heard about some of the rumors about Destiny, but he had never expected him to be so terrifying. That Fire in Sleeves he casted just now was enough for him to fight against those in the Berserker Soul Realm, but this Destiny waspletely unharmed.


    ¡®Damn it, why is he Destiny? If he wasn¡¯t, then I wouldn¡¯t have to risk my life trying to stall him here. The celestial phenomenon has appeared now, so the others from the sect should being soon¡­¡¯ The old man¡¯s eyes sparkled and the desire to retreat appeared in his heart. Yet at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s smile turned even colder before him.


    "If you don¡¯t attack within three breaths, then I will let you have a taste of my divine abilities." As Su Ming spoke, he lifted his right hand and curled his fingers into a fist, then swiftly unfurled them. Once he did so, he pressed his palm against the air.


    That one push immediately caused the ground beneath him to tremble, and cracks suddenly appeared. At the same time, a vast amount of earthen aura shot up with a loud rumble like a wave of air, sealing up a circr area of five thousand lis, turning the ce into a cage.


    Not a single shadow of a person could be seen if anyone looked from the distance. They would only be able to see an indistinct wall of air that surrounded the ce and was linked to the sky.


    This sort of divine ability, this sort of Art that used earthen aura caused the old man¡¯s pupils to shrink. He instinctively took a few steps back and shock appeared in his eyes. Sweat broke out on his forehead, and as he groaned in his heart, he also grew to hate that long-haired woman whose face had turned equally pale. If the woman had not revealed his identity, there would be no need for him to attack.


    He was stuck. When Su Ming spoke, the old man remembered what he said about three breaths and knew he did not have any time to think more. The old man¡¯s hair danced wildly in the air and veins popped up on his face. He lifted his right hand and started forming seals before him so quickly that in the blink of an eye, numerous after images shed before him as if they were connected together.


    As the old man made those seals, the veins that had popped up on the his face started twisting and moving, turning into a pattern that looked like the stripes on a tiger¡¯s face!


    An incredibly powerful presence erupted forth from his body. The power of that presence caused wind to stir and clouds to tumble in the sky above thend of the Shamans and beyond the invisible screen of light casted by the long-haired woman to serve as their cover. The sky became indistinct, and muffled whistles could be heard traveling forth.


    It was followed soon after by a bolt of lightning charging forth with a thunderous crackle from that dull and indistinct sky. Arge crack formed above, and when it appeared, an indescribable pressure stretched out, descending on them.


    Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the crack. A rarely seen look of seriousness appeared on his face. As for the old man, his heart was trembling in fear at the moment. When he saw the crack above him, he gritted his teeth and continued forming seals to cast another Art.


    As for the long-haired woman, there was ayer of blood-red light surrounding her, and it shone from within her. It seemed like it had yet to be bright, but it had an incredibly powerful defensive ability. As the person chosen by the sect to cover the sky of Berserkers, her safety was usually the most important thing in a battle of Arts.


    Yet at that moment, her face had turned pale. Blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth. Clearly, maintaining the Art to cover the sky of Berserkers was something she could not do for long.


    More importantly, there was something off about her expression. She was not looking at the old man, but kept her eyes trained on Su Ming. There was aplicated look in her eyes. asionally, she would look as if she was in a daze, as if she was not sure whether revealing his identity had been the right thing to do.


    She would never forget. When she was just an Outer Sect disciple of Hidden Dragon Sect, she became part of a team that was given a secret mission due to a selection. There were nearly a hundred girls in that team. At that time, she had been cowardly, and she was only at the sixth level of Qi Condensation. She was also very weak. She did not want to be a Cultivator, and only wanted to go back home and be with her parents.


    It was not her wish to be an Outer Sect disciple of Hidden Dragon Sect either. It was simply because she was the only one in the family that had the physique to be a Cultivator. For the sake of her family to continue the line of Cultivators, she had to enter Hidden Dragon Sect.


    Once she joined that team, she was sent to a strange ce along her other fellow sisters. Only seven from among the one hundred something people remained over there, and the others were all not chosen. She¡­ was one of the seven chosen.


    It was also in that strange ce that she lived for one hundred eighty years¡­


    The long-haired woman bit down on her lip. With a dazed look in her eyes, she looked at Su Ming nkly, as if she had forgotten about everything.


    As the crack appeared in the sky and the terrifying pressure appeared, the old man continued forming those seals with his right hand, then suddenly lifted his hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    "Hidden Dragon Third Dao, Crouching Tiger!"


    That one finger caused the twisted tiger stripes on his face to float before him in the form of an illusion of a tiger¡¯s head. That tiger roared, and as it charged out, its body and limbs appeared to give itplete form, turning it into a semi-transparent tiger. As it charged out, its body lengthened in the face of wind, and its body stretched out to about several hundreds of feet long. It charged towards Su Ming with a roar.


    "Hidden Dragon Third Dao, Hidden Dragon!"


    Cloud and fog seeped out in a circr area of five thousand lis, as if the area had turned into a sea of clouds. As the sea of clouds tumbled about, a python like body would asionally show up inside, making it seem as if there was a gigantic python swimming about in the fog.


    Almost at the moment the tiger pounced on Su Ming, a gigantic head shot out from the fog of clouds behind him. When that head appeared, a gust of wind filled with a bloody stench swept through the area, and two long whiskers shook in the air. That was not a python, but a ferocious dragon head.


    That dragon only revealed its head, and most of its body remained hidden in the clouds. Once it appeared, the dragon roared at Su Ming and charged towards him.


    Before him was the semi-transparent tiger, and behind him was the ferocious dragon hidden in the clouds. Su Ming stood in the middle with a strange glint in his eyes. He did not dodge, but turned his body sideways and lifted his left hand to grab the tiger pouncing towards him. Then with two fingers pressed together, he pointed towards the dragon closing in from behind him.


    "Complete Manifestations of Crimson Net, Reincarnations of the World!" Su Ming spoke slowly.


    The instant he opened his mouth, his voice drowned out the tiger¡¯s howl and the dragon¡¯s roar. He turned his left hand into a w and pressed it on the iing tiger¡¯s head. When he did so, a hint of ghastliness appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. No one knew what sort of method he used, but with one swing of his left arm, a burst of energy was sucked into his body through his left arm from the tiger¡¯s body, and that energy was then transferred to his right hand. Immediately, Su Ming¡¯s right hand and his entire arm turned into a tiger that was the exact same tiger as the one before him!


    From the distance, the tiger before Su Ming had not changed. Once the right hand turned into a tiger, his hand crashed into that dragon, but at that moment, a simr sight appeared. Su Ming left hand, pressed against the tiger¡¯s head, twisted and turned into the dragon!


    This scene made it seem as if a dragon and a tiger shot out of Su Ming¡¯s body. The dragon and tiger fought against each other, and right in midair, the tiger and dragon formed from the old man¡¯s divine abilities crashed into each other.

 Chapter 397 — Heaven’s Halbert!

    <h4>Chapter 397: Heaven¡¯s Halbert!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I remember that there is an ancient Art in Hidden Dragon Sect called Hidden Execution of Justice. Do you know that Art?"


    As thunderous rumbles shook the sky and earth, the old man coughed out a mouthful of blood. He staggered a few steps back, and Su Ming¡¯s calm voice appeared by his ears.


    Right before his eyes where the dragon and tiger fighting against each other. He saw the dragon shattering and the tiger letting out a piercing howl before they disappeared. Su Ming walked out slowly from within.


    His expression was as calm as ever. Not a hint of change could be seen on him. He stood there and looked at the old man coldly.


    "You still have one chance. As long as you cast that style and let me see Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s ancient Art, I won¡¯t kill you."


    "Do you really mean it?!"


    The old man¡¯s face was pale. He could tell that this Destiny knew that he was stalling for time and waspletely not bothered by it, and it made him slightly terrified to realize it. The two shes of divine abilities between them had also made the old man realize in shock that the power of this Destiny surpassed his imagination.


    He could not understand how this person could have such power and the crack in the Berserkers¡¯ heavens only locked down on him while not causing even a hint of trouble or interference for this person.


    He was deeply regretful at the moment. In the face of this Su Ming, who did absolutely nothing to counter his attacks, he felt deep fear. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he fell silent for a moment before he gritted his teeth and asked.


    Su Ming frowned and answerednguidly, "You just need to believe it."


    A variety of expressions flitted through the old man¡¯s face. He had spread out his divine sense around the area previously and knew that everything around him had been sealed away. The power of that seal alone made it difficult for him to flee. He had no other choice. It did not matter whether what Su Ming said was real, he could only believe that there was that one chance. After a moment, he gritted his teeth.


    "With your power, surely you will not degrade yourself to deceive me, senior. Since you want to see it, I will cast that Art, but it is difficult for me topletely cast the Hidden Execution of Justice. I can only cast it somewhat¡­"


    As the old man spoke, he lifted his hands and tapped at his chest a few times in session. Immediately, a red flush appeared on his face. He made some seals with his right hand and pointed before him.


    "Hidden Dragon Sixth Dao, Fire in Sleeves!" The old man swung his arm, and the seals in his right hand changed before he tapped his right eye. Immediately, a yellow light appeared in his right eye. In fact, the moment the fire appeared, some of the fire that appeared on the old man¡¯s sleeve was sucked in straight into his right eye.


    "Hidden Dragon Third Dao, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon!"


    The old man changed the seals on his right hand once again. Arge amount of after images formed by hand seals appeared before him. Fog surrounded the area, and a dragon seemed to swim inside. Veins popped up on his face and the tiger¡¯s stripes appeared once again. The yellow light in his right eye shed, and the old man¡¯s veins started swimming about on his face as if they were sucked into his right eye.


    The moment they disappeared, arge amount of blood capiries appeared in the old man¡¯s right eye. The instant the red in his eyes formed tiger stripes, the fog around them also rushed to him rapidly. Once it was absorbed into his right eye, a roaring and moving dragon appeared in the old man¡¯s right pupil!


    "Hidden Dragon Ninth Dao, Autumn Harvest Winter Storage!" The old man shuddered, and as he gritted his teeth, blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. His left hand worked to form the hand seals, and he pointed before him once again.


    "Hidden Dragon Eighth Dao, Hidden in Secret!"


    "Hidden Dragon Seventh Dao, Covering Tracks in Shadows!"


    "Hidden Dragon Second Dao, Concealment¡­ in the Void!" The old man had cast arge variety of divine abilities in one go. Right at the moment these divine abilities appeared, they were immediately absorbed into his right eye.


    After casting those six divine abilities, the old man¡¯s right eye appeared opaque. However, if anyone took a closer look, they would find that his eye seemed to be split into Yin and Yang, and the picture of the Eight Trigrams appeared vaguely in his eyes.


    It was also at that moment that the mighty pressure from the giant crack in the sky became stronger. With a boom, an object slowly descended from within the crack!


    It was a bronze-colored halberd! There was an arc at the tip of the halberd, and when it let out a chilling presence, the entire sky darkened as it descended. The clouds disappeared, and cracks indicating that space was shattering appeared, as if the world could not withstand this item descending upon it and was about to crumble.


    A powerful divine sense spread from the halberd. In an instant, that divine sense enveloped the entire area. The halberd turned about slowly, as if it was searching for something.


    Almost the instant that halberd appeared, all the clouds in the sky of the entire Land of South Morning started tumbling about, no matter where in South Morning they were. A strange howl resounded and echoed through the sky.


    That old man in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky in thend of the Berserkers opened his eyes at that moment. A hint of reticence appeared in his eyes as he stared fixedly at the sky.


    There was a handsome middle-aged man within the sixth gate in Freezing Sky n¡¯s Heaven Gate. He was smiling and talking to the eight disciples of Heaven Gate before him. asionally,ughter could be heard ringing in the air. Those disciples would alsough along with him respectfully. They looked to be in incredible harmony, but suddenly, the instant the strange howl reverberated in the air and the clouds tumbled about in the sky, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed and his smile disappeared. He lifted his head, and his pupils shrank. He stared at the sky, and there was a hint of anxiety in his pupils.


    Within Western Sea n was a sea floating in the sky, an illusion formed by the powerful warriors in the n. There were many inds on the surface of the sea, but that sea was in the sky, looking like a mirage, creating a huge sh to the eyes.


    At that moment, there was an old man whose body looked like that of an ape on one of the inds above that sea. He wore a straw hat and had a fish bone sticking out of the corner of his mouth. He held a fishing rod in his hands and leaned against a big rock. He was fishing without a shred of worry at a sea underneath a cliff. asionally, he would hum a tune, and he looked incredibly rxed.


    Yet very soon, he swallowed that fish bone and looked towards the sky with one swift movement. A variety of expressions shed through his face, and after a long while, he stood up as if he was deep in thought. After a moment, he let out a long sigh and shook his head with a wry smile before crouching down once again and resuming his fishing. However, from theplicated look in his eyes, it could be seen that he no longer had any desire to fish.


    The three people in the underground pce in Sky Mist City, including Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor, looked up at the same time. A cold smirk formed on Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor¡¯s lips. As for the other two, looks of shock appeared on their faces.


    "This is what happens to Immortals who reveal their power. Now, my fellow Daoists, do you understand?" Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor asked slowly.


    The same sight appeared in several locations in thend of the Shamans when the phenomenon appeared in the sky. The Immortals were not the only ones who sensed this in the Land of South Morning. Some of the powerful warriors in the older generation of the Shamans and Berserkers also noticed this strange change, and all of them harbored different thoughts in their minds¡­


    The long-haired woman¡¯s face turned pale underneath the halberd. As she looked at the halberd beyond the barrier, panic appeared in her eyes. Once she saw it form beyond the invisible barrier, she immediately shone with a red light, and that sh of red allowed them to hide themselves away from the halberd¡¯s divine sense. The halberd might be turning around and sweeping through thend and sky with its divine sense, but it did not seem to be able to see the Immortals beneath it.


    The old man was feeling very nervous. In his fear, he formed those hand seals with his right hand, and once he tapped his right eye, he looked towards Su Ming.


    "Senior, I can only fuse in six divine abilities and only cast a shred of Hidden Execution of Justice¡¯s power. I won¡¯t be able to maintain the Art for a long time either¡­"


    As the old man spoke, he saw Su Ming walking towards him. Conflict appeared in his heart. The moment Su Ming arrived less than five hundred feet away from him, killing intent rose in the old man¡¯s heart. He was still used to having control in his heart.


    "Hidden Execution of Justice!" With that growl, blood poured out of the old man¡¯s lips. Light shone from his right eye and illuminated an area of 100,000 feet. It shone brightly, like a sun, and within the Eight Trigrams in his right pupil, Su Ming¡¯s reflection appeared.


    Yet the moment the old man let out that low growl, he suddenly let out a shrill cry of pain. Right before his eyes, he saw Su Ming taking a step forward and disappearing, and when he reappeared, he was already beside him.


    Without any expression on his face, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and before the old man could dodge him, he seized the old man¡¯s right eye, and with one pull, he dragged out that right eye.


    There was even some threads of blood and flesh connected to that eyeball. Once Su Ming pulled it out, those blood threads shattered. The old man¡¯s cries of pain shot out right after and he quickly retreated.


    Su Ming did not bother himself with the retreating old man. Instead, he simply dipped his head down to look at the bloody eyeball in his right hand, and a pleased smile appeared on his lips.


    "Not bad. With this inferior Hidden Execution of Justice, my chances of returning to the Realm of the Immortals has increased." Su Ming did not lift his head as he mumbled, he just raised his left hand and tore at the sky.


    That casual rip caused the blood-red barrier covering the Berserkers¡¯ heavens to shudder and let out banging sounds. At the same time, it started shattering inch by inch, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into an innumerable amount of fragments that disappeared into nothingness. At the instant the barrier disappeared, the divine sense of the halberd in the sky swept towards them abruptly and locked onto the old man.


    "You said you wouldn¡¯t kill me!"


    The old man was already scared out of his wits and was madly suppressing his power, trying to hide his presence as an Immortal. At the same time, he let out a roar and his body turned into a bloody shadow, charging towards the distance at a shocking speed. He was so fast that he seemed to have turned invisible, as if he was piercing through space itself.


    The halberd in the sky waspletely not bothered by the old man¡¯s escape. It slowly turned its body and pointed itself in the direction where the old man left, then with a buzz, the halberd disappeared into the sky.


    When it reappeared, it was already in the air ten thousand lis away. It tapped at the area underneath gently, and there was an immediate shrill scream. The old man¡¯s body was revealed in the air, and when he coughed out blood, madness appeared in his eyes. He no longer tried dodging, but in a fit of insanity, he chose to self-destruct. He knew that he was going to die, but the grudge he held before his death made him choose to self-destruct without care of the consequences!


    With a bang, the old man¡¯s body exploded, but the halberd seemedpletely not bothered by it. It tapped down once again, and the old man¡¯s exploding body was bizarrely frozen in midair. It was as if his time was frozen and he could not continue with his own destruction. Instead, once he was touched by that halberd, his entire body melted and turned into a pool of blood that scattered to the ground¡­

 Chapter 398 — Berserker Tribe’s Sacred Vessel!

    <h4>Chapter 398: Berserker Tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the old man died, the bronze-colored halberd slowly turned its body and spread its divine sense swiftly in all directions around it. The light instantly covered Sky Mist City, and to the south, east, west, and north - the four corners of South Morning.


    It covered the entire Land of South Morning.


    At that moment, almost all the outsiders in the Land of South Morning felt their hearts trembling in fear no matter what level of cultivation they had. Even the old man in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky felt the same.


    There was no point to the Immortals being powerful. At that moment, when the halberd descended, they did not dare reveal even a hint of their presence. All their eyes were filled with terror and anxiety, and that emotion was clear proof of the power of the person who left that halberd behind in the past. It was enough to prove that all outsiders in thend of the Berserkers¡­ were in the end, outsiders!


    The halberd in the sky moved forward slowly. Once it spread out its divine sense, a buzzing sound suddenly appeared from its body, and that buzz instantly covered the entire Land of South Morning, reverberating in its sky. That sound¡­ was like a provocation!


    It was as if the halberd was provoking all the Immortals hidden in the Land of South Morning to see who would dare to reveal their presence!


    "So strong¡­" There were four old men standing on a in of grass beyond the Immortals¡¯ Mountain of Descending, the mountain which the Shamans could not see with their naked eye and which Su Ming was headed to. The four old men all looked at the sky with terror ridden, pale faces.


    Once they had noticed the strange sight in the sky, they immediately moved, but when they walked out of the ce, they had no choice but to descend. They did not dare continue fly in the sky.


    "This is the Berserker Tribe¡­ the terrifying, mysterious Berserker Tribe!"


    "No wonder the Sect Leader yearned for the Berserker Tribe so much and even told us not to reveal our presence as Immortals too much. If we truly have to reveal our presence, we must have Celestial Maidens by our side to cover the Berserkers¡¯ heavens¡­"


    "This is the third time I saw it appear. You appearedter, but I saw it twice before. Every single time, it woulde due to a fellow Daoist not believing in the mysteries of the ce and revealing his power, bringing his own death on his head."


    Even Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor looked nervous under Sky Mist City. The other two people¡¯s faces were drained of blood, and they quickly suppressed all their power and presence. Shock and terror could be seen in their eyes.


    "The Berserkers actually have such a powerful item¡­? That one strike from that weapon is already equivalent to the peak of the Second Step. Even if the Sect Leader or the otherse, they will have trouble preventing this weapon from killing them!


    "This¡­ This¡­ This Enchanted Vesselpletely defies logic!"


    "Just what is this ce? This is just a vessel, and it already contains such insane power?! The Berserker Tribe is weak and the Shaman Tribe is insignificant, so why does a weak world like this have such a vessel!"


    "Could it be that this is the reason why the Sect Leader and the Sect Elders ce so much value on thend of the Berserkers? This is simply too terrifying. I just can¡¯t imagine the weak Berserker Tribe possessing such an Enchanted Vessel that doesn¡¯t even belong to their league! That Enchanted Vessel also clearly has Spiritual Sense. Who¡­ who left it behind? Who¡­ does it belong to?"


    "Could it be¡­ the first God of Berserkers?! That person who wrote down a humiliating part of our history, who enved us Immortals, who caused the death of a seventh of our people, who made the powerful Immortals prostrate to the Berserker Tribe if they wanted to form their own sects and could only do so if they were given approval¡­? The first God of Berserkers?!"


    "Fellow Daoist Tian Lan, if the Land of South Morning has this thing, then does it mean that there are other Enchanted Vessels like this in the other continents in thend of Berserkers?!"


    The people in the underground pce were plunged into shock when that halberd appeared. After a long time, Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor spoke in a low voice.


    "The other three continents have these so called sacred vessel of the Berserker Tribe lying around as well. However,pared to them, the truly terrifying one is the tribal vessel of the Berserker Tribe in Great Yu Dynasty¡­ The Great Barren Cauldron. If this thing can be considered a tribal vessel, then you can only imagine just how powerful that one is!"


    Besides the underground pce in Sky Mist City, all the other Immortals in thend of the Berserkers fell into silence as the halberd continued letting out that provoking buzz. They did not dare let out a shred of their presence as Immortals.


    In the face of the Berserker Tribe¡¯s sacred vessel that could kill them in one hit, fear would rise in the people¡¯s hearts. Such a powerful Enchanted Vessel was rare even among the Immortals, and trying to subdue an Enchanted Vessel like this was so difficult it was practically impossible.


    As buzzing sounds reverberated in the sky, all the Immortals in the Land of South Morning fell into dead silence, except¡­ a middle-aged man wearing an Emperor¡¯s robe and crown walking in the sky from Sky Mist City.


    That person had an expressionless face and there was not a hint of the presence of an Immortal on him. He did not have any intelligence either, only a natural instinct, and because he did not have any intelligence, that was why even if he heard that provocative buzz and felt the pressure in the sky, he was not bothered by it.


    Since he only had his natural instincts, that was why even as he moved, his presence as an Immortal was not evident. Besides, there was something on his body that caused the halberd to ignore him once it scanned through him with its divine sense like it did the deceased old man when he was shielded away by that barrier previously.


    The halberd floated slowly in the sky for a distance before it stopped letting out that provocative buzz. It returned to the crack in the sky and slowly disappeared inside. Once it did so, that crack recovered and the pressure disappeared. The world returned to normal.


    Yet even so, all the Immortals in the Land of South Morning felt their hearts trembling in fear, and most of them will, for a long time into the future, act extremely cautiously.


    Su Ming had his head lifted and kept his gaze trained on the halberd right until it disappeared. There was a spark of curiosity in his eyes, before it eventually turned into regret and he sighed.


    "It¡¯s a pity¡­ that I can¡¯t subdue this weapon, or else¡­" The red-haired Su Ming shook his head and turned his gaze towards the long-haired woman nearby.


    Right up till the end, the woman did not reveal too much of her presence as an Immortal. Casting the Art to cover the Berserkers¡¯ heavens mostly required the blood in the bottle, which was why even if the halberd appeared and killed the old man, it ignored her.


    At that moment, she also looked towards Su Ming. Her petite body shivered in midair, and when Su Ming cast a nce at her, she averted her gaze.


    With an aloof look, Su Ming walked towards her. The long-haired woman¡¯s face was pale and she took a few steps backwards, but she had already made her decision in her heart. She stopped retreating, lifted her head stubbornly, and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming walked up to the woman and once he sized her up, he lifted his right index finger and used his fingernail to touch the center of the woman¡¯s brows.


    After a long while, he lifted his finger.


    "I should kill you, but you fit my requirements, so I will spare you." The red-haired Su Ming spoke slowly, and with a swing of his arm, a gust of red wind appeared out of nowhere, lifting up the long-haired woman along with him to charge towards the horizon. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.


    Several hundreds of thousands of lis away from the Mountain of Descending in thend of the Shamans that still could not be seen with the naked eye was an incredibly famous forest. And it was famous due to its beauty.


    It was a fiery red forest. The red maple leaves there were special because no matter the season, they would always remain in their fiery red hue. From the distance, when the red leaves in the forest swayed in the wind, they would look like zing mes.


    At that moment, a gust of wind blew through the red leaves in the forest, causing sashaying sounds. The wind brought with it a cool breeze, and there were some leaves that twirled about in the air, dancing with it.


    Fallen leaves covered the entire ground. Most of these leaves were red, though some of them had already started showing colors of withering. These leaves covered the entire ground, causing the people to feel as if they were walking in fire when when they stepped on it.


    The red-haired Su Ming had brought the long-haired woman here two hours ago. Amidst the wind and the sashaying sounds of the leaves, the leaves around the area were like red fog that swirled in the air, forming a gigantic ball of maple leaves that existed quietly in the center of the forest.


    When the sun set in the horizon, the light at dusk caused the fiery red hue in the ce to be dyed in gold, giving it a different sort of beauty. At the same time, the ball of maple leaves in the forest slowly dissipated. When it did so and the leaves fell down, Su Ming walked out from within.


    His hair seemed to have fused together with the maple leaves in the ce. Even if some of them fell on his hair, no one would be able to notice it at first nce, and it was the same for his red robes. He, who walked out of the maple leaves, looked as if he was born in the fire-red forest.


    His face was no longer pale and had a hint of red. His lips had already recovered to the normal shade of pink. However, the mark of peach blossoms at the center of his brows had be much more brilliant.


    There was a woman sitting cross-legged among the scattered maple leaves behind Su Ming. The woman¡¯s long hair spilled on her shoulders. At that moment, she opened her eyes and looked at the leaving man. Theplicated look in her eyes became even more prominent. Her robes were fully intact and not a single article was missing, but her face had be much paler.


    "I¡¯ve always been waiting for this day¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure of it myself¡­ I just wanted to see this Su Ming¡­ You are him, but just a part of him¡­


    "You aren¡¯t awake yet¡­" she mumbled softly. There was an absent-minded look on her face. In her mind, she seemed to have returned to 180 years ago when she was still a coward and a weak girl from a small family who possessed the physique to be a Cultivator.


    Under the guidance of her fellow sect members, she went to that ce with over a hundred fellow disciples, and over there, she saw a person¡­


    As that long-haired woman continued letting her mind wander, the red-haired Su Ming had gone further away. Gradually, he walked out of the fire-red forest and moved towards the evening sky. The wind sent him off, and there were a few maple leaves dancing in it¡­ It was a truly¡­ beautiful sight.


    It did not matter whether it was Wan Qiu or the long-haired woman, the red-haired Su Ming never truly touched their bodies. The Art of the Dragon Subject, Yin Simurgh only required their aura of Yin.


    In fact, even if he had killed a lot of people on the way here, he did not feel that there was anything abnormal about it. However, if the old man in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky learned about it, he would definitely be able to find a few terrifying clues in his actions. In fact, he would definitely do everything he could without care of the consequences to notify his Master once he discovered this.

 Chapter 399 — Di Tian!

    <h4>Chapter 399: Di Tian!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Di Tian


    The red-haired Su Ming walked in midair and looked in the direction where the Immortals¡¯ Mountain of Descending was located. He took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with a red re.


    "Di Tian, I¡¯ming!" He took a step forward, and the instant his footnded, his body distorted, and in the blink of an eye, that distorted body started gradually disappearing.


    Three breaths after Su Ming disappeared, ripples appeared in the air at the spot where he had been previously, and a middle-aged man wearing an Emperor¡¯s robe and crown walked out from within those ripples. His face was as expressionless as ever. He cast a nce at the spot where Su Ming had been, then took one step and disappeared once again.


    There was a mountain in thend of the Shamans that could not be seen with the naked eye. Even if the person stood before it, they would still be unable to see it. In fact, even if they ran straight into the mountain, not a hint of impact would be felt. Their bodies would pass straight through it as if there was nothing but air in the mountain.


    That mountain was where the mysterious God of Shamans Temple was located in thend of the Shamans. It was also the spot where the Immortals on the Shamans¡¯ side chose to descend every single time.


    When Su Ming walked out of thin air, there was a long and fierce river beneath him. The water was very quick and sshing sounds could be hearding from it. If anyone looked down from the sky, they would find that the river was not too wide, but if that same person looked from one side of the river on the ground to the other, they would find that the river was severals tens of thousands of feet wide.


    The water was not very clear but slightly murky. No one could see how deep it was. If they ced their hands into the river and grabbed some of the water, they would find their hands filled with a lot of ck sand.


    Su Ming stood with his eyes closed and his divine sense spread around him. He saw a gigantic mountain that reached the clouds right in the middle of the long river. It stood erect in the river, causing the river to seem as if it was cut off, but in truth, the river¡¯s waters simply passed through the mountain and continued flowing downstream.


    The entire mountain was ck and shrouded in fog. There were ck halls built in some corners of the mountain, and these halls looked closely packed to each other at first nce. No one knew just how many there were. There were several winding trails built on the mountain, and they were all covered in stone. It was a great contrast to the ck hue on the mountain.


    The highest number of halls were found near the peak of the mountain, and they surrounded the mountain in a circle. Some of them were even built in the mountain itself, as if someone had simply dug a hole to turn it into a hall.


    Su Ming scanned through the mountain with his divine sense and eventually gathered it at the top. There was a tall tower at the summit, and it had eighteen levels. The top was not sharp, but built in an octagonal shape. Those corners were spread out like a person spreading out his fingers, and that person had his hand lifted with his palm turned towards the sky as if he was trying to push against heaven itself.


    At the center of the octagonal peak of the tower was an altar like structure. It was t, and there was a rectangr object ced at the very center of the altar.


    That item was built entirely out of ck stones and was connected as one with the altar. It looked like a coffin¡­ perhaps more urately speaking, it was a coffin.


    asionally, rays of ck lightning would spread from the coffin and they would be absorbed by the octagonal peak of the tower. When sizzling sounds started, the bolts of lightning would then shoot out and charge towards the sky, eventually being swallowed by the clouds in the sky.


    It could be vaguely seen that the clouds in the sky were very thick and floated heavily up there. However, that was the sight detected by divine sense. If anyone opened their eyes to look, they would find that there were no clouds in the sky, merely stars glowing faintly at dusk.


    Su Ming retrieved his divine sense and opened his eyes to take a step forward in the air before him. The instant his footnded, ayer of ripples suddenly appeared in the air before him. Those ripples fluctuated violently as if they wanted to prevent him from entering, but it onlysted for a moment before Su Ming took a step into those ripples, and his entire being disappeared from above the long river.


    Almost the instant Su Ming disappeared, the man wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe and crown appeared in the sky. Without even a hint of hesitation, he took a step in the same direction as where Su Ming went.


    When Su Ming reappeared, he was still standing in the sky, but there were now clouds swirling about above his head, and the fiercely running river was no longer beneath him. Whatid under him now was the mountain that could not be seen with the naked eye.


    The instant he appeared, he found the mountain enveloped in a state of silence, but he noticed multiple anxious sounds of breathing existing within the mountain. He did not bother himself with any of these, instead, with one move, he turned into a long arc that charged towards the tall tower at the peak of the mountain. However, right when he flew over, ripples appeared once again behind him, and the man with the Emperor¡¯s crown, the man who had been chasing him down all this while, walked out with one step.


    Su Ming was still standing in midair at that time, but he came to an abrupt halt and turned his head back swiftly to stare at the man with the Emperor¡¯s robe and crown walking out from thin air. His pupils shrank, his red hair danced in the air, and killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "Di Tian!" The red-haired Su Ming¡¯s heart thumped against his chest. He had his divine sense spread around him all the way as he traveled here, but he had never noticed anyone following him. When he saw the appearance of his pursuer clearly, his heart lurched within him, and he was instantly filled with monstrous killing intent.


    This person was the one he wanted nothing short but to kill - Di Tian!


    There was nothing that was more important to the red-haired Su Ming than the person he wanted to kill suddenly appearing before him. Even if this was just Di Tian¡¯s projection, if he was topare finding Di Tian in the Realm of the Immortals within a few days to fighting against his projection right at this moment, without a moment of hesitation, Su Ming would choose the second choice!


    Even if his logic would not allow him to make such a decision, all his power erupted forth from his body at that moment, causing booming sounds to reverberate in the world around him as if it could not withstand his power.


    At that moment, due to Di Tian¡¯s appearance, the red-haired Su Ming did not notice a ray of light shing through the cracks of the coffin on the altar at the octagonal peak of the tower, located on the tall tower at the peak of the mountain behind him¡­


    Di Tian, who was dressed in the Emperor¡¯s robe and the crown, had an aloof expression on his face, as if he was made of ice itself. There was not a shred of emotion in his eyes, and from the moment he appeared, he did not stop for even an instant and simply walked towards the red-haired Su Ming.


    A shocking presence spread from his body. He was like a sovereign descending upon the world, and no matter where he was, the ce would end up as his territory. There was no one in the world, no power that could make him stop.


    If he wanted to kill someone, then with just onemand, that person would definitely die!


    If he wanted someone to stay, then he would simrly just need onemand, and the world would obey him!


    As long as he was there, all the living would tremble, no matter whether they were Shaman or Berserker. That domineering presence was one of utmost dominance and majesty.


    "When I lift mine hand, I can repair the defects of the sky and earth. What right dost thou have to call mine name? When I swing my arm, I can submerge the sun and moon. What right dost thou have to not kneel before me?!"


    Di Tian spoke tly. His voice was not loud. However, when his words tumbled out of his mouth, they sounded like thunder and spread in all directions, sounding as if the heavens itself was speaking.

 Chapter 400 — Battle Against Di Tian!

    <h4>Chapter 400: Battle Against Di Tian!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing Di Tian¡¯s calmly spoken domineering words was like facing the might of heaven itself. When he spoke, it felt like the heaven itself was interrogating all the living. And Di Tian, especially dressed in that cloak and that unique crown, looked as if he ruled over all realms and was in control of all the lives in the universe.


    With that supreme majesty, he looked down on Su Ming. His voice was not loud, but there was a will within them that allowed no dispute, no disobedience. The world had to obey.


    It was as if all the living had to tremble once they heard his words and must kneel down to worship. Endless respect and fear must appear in their hearts.


    "What a load of bull!" The red-haired Su Ming¡¯s answer to Di Tian¡¯s domineering words were merely those five words! His hair burned in that fiery shade of red and the crimson light in his eyes was extremely bright when he stared at Di Tian.


    He saidnguidly, "What does it have to do with me whether you can repair the defects of the sky and earth? Repairing things is a task given toborers, why are you bragging about it?! What does it have to do with me whether you can submerge the sun and moon? Do the sun and moon need to bath? Is that supposed to make you mightier than the others?


    "But since you like this sort of status, then I will fulfill your dreams!" The red-haired Su Ming looked at the iing Di Tian and lifted his right hand swiftly to form a seal before he connected his index finger with his thumb. Once they formed a circle, he seized at the ground through the air.


    Following his actions, the earth immediately started trembling violently.


    At that moment, Di Tian lifted two fingers of his right hand and pointed casually at Su Ming. The instant he did so, Su Ming¡¯s body jolted, as if an invisible force had just crashed into him, pushing him so he instantly tumbled backwards. He was forced back several thousands of feet and cast out of the mountain.


    Su Ming¡¯s vision blurred. The mountain disappeared, reced by the flowing river on the ground. Everything returned to the sight he¡¯d seen when he was outside the mountain¡¯s barrier.


    Su Ming¡¯s face darkened. As he fell back, he began forming seals with both hands. He seized at the ground once again through the air and veins popped up all over his face. He let out a low growl.


    At the same time, Di Tian took a step forward in Su Ming¡¯s direction, walking out of the area of the mountain in thend of the Shamans as well. His expression was as calm as ever, and not a hint of emotion could be seen. He looked at Su Ming and lifted his right hand once again. This time, he did not use just two fingers but sliced down with four.


    That one sh caused the sky before Di Tian to suddenly let out cracking sounds. Four gigantic cracks abruptly split the sky. It was dark inside those cracks, and a great chill spread out from within.


    When the sky was cut down by Di Tian¡¯s four fingers, it was unable to bear it and was ripped apart. Those four cracks were like four twisting ck dragons that charged towards Su Ming at incredible speed.


    The instant the four cracks arrived less than a hundred feet away from Su Ming, he lifted his head swiftly, and the hands seizing the ground through the air swiped upward along with his head¡¯s movements.


    "Earth, Rise!"


    A strange glow appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the instant he brought his hands upward, the ground underneath started trembling violently, and cracks swiftly appeared, causing the long river to look as if it was about to crumble. Arge amount of water surged into those cracks, but that was nothingpared to the illusions that formed once the ground started trembling.


    Once those illusions started ovepping with each other, the earth¡¯s soul seemed to have escaped its body and started floating outwards. This sight appeared all over the ground in a circr area of ten thousand lis around them.


    It did not matter whether it was the river or the ins, the instant their illusions started ovepping each other and the moment Su Ming lifted his hands, the earth¡¯s soul floated up and appeared before him, turning into a gigantic mass ofnd. That mass ofnd stood straight, like a gigantic shield blocking the four cracks!


    It might have been a simple illusion, but from the distance, that erect mass ofnd was a shocking sight to behold!


    Once the earth lost its soul, the long river dried up and arge amount of cracks formed on the ground. The soil started showing signs of crumbling away, and it seemed as if anyone took even one step there, they would sink into the earth.


    The grass on the ins withered away and died, and a dismal atmosphere overtook thend.


    Almost the instant the shield, formed by the earth¡¯s soul, rose in front of Su Ming, a loud crash rang in the sky. The four cracks rammed into the earth¡¯s soul, turning into an endless amount of rumbling that spread in all directions.


    The four cracks might have seemed like ordinary cracks, but in truth, the power contained within them was incredibly shocking. Once they crashed into the mass ofnd formed by the earth¡¯s soul, three of them disappeared. The final crack imprinted itself on the earth¡¯s soul, causing the illusionary mass ofnd to be repeatedly forced back as loud rumbling sounds rang in the air, pushing Su Ming¡¯s body to also continuously move back as well.


    However, the red-haired Su Ming did not show a hint of panic on his face. Instead, with a dark smile, he shouted out two words with a voice akin to thunder.


    "Sky, Shatter!"


    The moment those words fell out his lips, the illusionary mass ofnd formed by the earth¡¯s soul increased its speed as it moved back, and once it pushed Su Ming several tens of thousands of feet back, a shocking boom reverberated behind him.


    The appearance of those rumbling sounds made it seem as if Su Ming had crashed into air itself while being pushed back by the illusionary mass ofnd. It was as if the air itself was not limitless but contained a barrier, and that crash caused a big hole to appear in the sky!


    Right when the hole appeared, the earth¡¯s soul let out a whistle and charged into it, tearing at it and destroying it, causing the hole that had appeared in the sky due to the crash to widen swiftly to nearly ten thousand feet in size. From the distance, it seemed as if the sky was leaking and arge amount of freezing air spilled out from within to spread through thend.


    An endless amount of suction force came from within the hole, causing arge amount of soil to immediately fly up and be swallowed up. In fact, the mountain in thend of the Shamans that was originally hidden and could not be seen with the naked eye started distorting where it was hidden away. Clearly, it was only barely hanging on under the power of that suction.


    ¡®With my current power, I can¡¯t cause the sky to shatter, but with the power of the earth, I can use its soul to crash into the sky¡¯s spirit, so I¡¯m still able to tear the sky apart somewhat. Since you want to repair the sky, then go on and repair it!


    ¡®Since you left your projection in this unknown world, then this ce must be incredibly important to you. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see whether you¡¯ll repair it!¡¯


    With one move, the red-haired Su Ming appeared in another ce. He seized at the ground with both his hands once again, and as the ground rumbled, another illusionary mass ofnd formed by the earth¡¯s soul appeared in midair. As Su Ming moved back, he used its power and rammed it against the air, causing it to let out a ripping sound, and the second gigantic hole of ten thousand feet wide appeared!


    An even stronger suction force spread out, and the area hiding the mountain in thend of the Shamans crumbled. The space around it continued distorting, causing the mountain that had remained hidden from the naked eye for numerous years to reveal itself!


    That suction force caused the mountain to tremble, as if it was about to be pulled off the ground and sucked into the hole.


    Di Tian remained expressionless. As he stood in midair, he lifted his right hand and formed a seal before clenching his fist. The instant he did so, Su Ming¡¯s robes immediately started dancing in the air, and his red hair was also swept up by a violent gust of wind.


    He immediately noticed that the power of the world from afar started charging towards where they were with a shocking speed. This was not due to the holes in the sky absorbing them but was brought towards them by Di Tian¡¯s action of clenching his fist.


    The power of the world came towards them from such a wide area that it made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a projection, and he already has this amount of power¡­? Damn it! Just how many years have passed? The Di Tian in my memories is definitely not this strong!


    ¡®Just¡­ how many years have passed by¡­?¡¯ A dazed look appeared on the red-haired Su Ming¡¯s face, but he instantly snapped out of it and a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Whatever, if I can¡¯t even kill his projection, then I can forget about killing his original body!¡¯ Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly and seized at the air. Immediately, a bloody eyeball appeared in his hand.


    This was naturally the eye containing the Hidden Execution of Justice, which he had just obtained from the old man from Hidden Dragon Sect!


    When Di Tian was about to unfurl his fist and press his palm against the first hole in the sky to make the power of the world to gather together to charge towards it in an attempt to mend it, Su Ming tossed up the eyeball in his hand. He rapidly started forming seals with his hands, continuously creating new seals to fuse with the eyeball. His expression was incredibly grave and the variety of seals was so diverse that it surpassed the amount of seals the old man from Hidden Dragon Sect had been able to form.


    The revealed mountain on the ground started trembling even more furiously. Arge amount of soil was sucked into the sky, and the base of the mountain had also floated several inches from off the ground as the mountain continued trembling.


    At that moment, as Di Tian pressed his palm at the first hole and the power of the world continuously surged in, the first crack in the sky started closing up rapidly, shrinking swiftly. While Su Ming was pushing in thatrge amount of seals into the eyeball, the first hole disappeared,pletely mended. Not a hint of it could be seen; the sky lookedpletely normal.


    Soon after, the expressionless Di Tian used the same method to point at the second hole. As the power of the world surged towards it, Di Tian turned his head around and looked at Su Ming, then lifted his foot to take one step towards him.


    He disappeared, and almost the instant it happened, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without even the slightest hint of hesitation, he immediately moved back with that eyeball. When he had retreated ten thousand feet away, a bang rang at the space he¡¯d stood previously. Numerous cracks formed at that spot, as if an invisible fist had crashed into that space.


    Those cracks disappeared soon after they appeared, and Di Tian walked out from within, then he took another step towards Su Ming once again.


    However, this time, the instant Di Tian took that one step, Su Ming, who was ten thousand feet away, suddenly lifted his head. Killing intent shed in his eyes, and he pushed his hands forward, pushing that eyeball towards where Di Tian was.


    "Hidden Execution of Justice!"

 Chapter 401 — Execute Heavenly Punishment!

    <h4>Chapter 401: Execute Heavenly Punishment!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming spoke, the eyeball grewrger, continuing to move forward, and swiftly became the size of a fist. Red capiries spread all over its surface, and the Eight Trigrams appeared faintly on it. Due to its unique appearance, the eyeball gave off a strange and savage presence.


    The instant Su Ming flung that eyeball forward, a faint glint appeared in Di Tian¡¯s eyes, but he did not stop even for a moment. He simply continued with his actions, as if there was no one and no power in the world that could make him stop even for a single moment if he wanted to continue advancing forward.


    Even the ancient art of Hidden Dragon Sect could not do so!


    Besides, even if the ancient Art had a great reputation for its power, the old man from Hidden Dragon Sect had only been able to cast a shred of that Art. Even if the red-haired Su Ming could push it slightly closer to perfection, it still could notpare to the true form of the ancient Art. Yet even so, since it was an ancient Art, it was of an incredibly high level among all the divine abilities and Arts. The power it contained was enough to destroy the sky and earth.


    Once that eyeball swelled up, the Eight Trigrams within shed, and a dark power shot out from inside. At the same time that power spread out, the originally bright sky suddenly darkened. Mumbling sounds could be heard echoing in the air, causing people to be unable to hear what was being said clearly.


    The sounds grew louder and the number of voices increased. Eventually, they reached a volume so shocking it could shake the sky and earth, deafening the ears. It was as if there was an endless amount of invisible people in the area mumbling at the same time. Right then, the Eight Trigrams in the eyeball started turning slowly, increasing in speed, and in the blink of an eye, the eyeball could no longer be seen clearly.


    With his ever calm face, Di Tian walked over, as if he waspletely unconcerned by the strangeness of the eyeball and the endless mumbling voices around him. He merely formed a seal with his right hand, and as he moved forward, he pointed at that eyeball with it.


    "I am the heavens. All manner of living exists beneath the sky. Under my rule, all the living are given different souls. If I am unwilling, I can retrieve those souls¡­ Heavenly Deprivation of Souls."


    The moment Di Tian calmly said those words, without a shred of emotion, he pointed at the eyeball in the air with his right index finger.


    The instant he did so, the turning of the Eight Trigrams in the eyeball started slowing down, and the mumbling voices around them that had just reached a certain volume instantly showed signs of weakening, bing much softer.


    By the looks of it, it would only take the span of a few breaths before they wouldpletely disappear!


    Su Ming¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He was once again shocked by Di Tian¡¯s power. As his expression changed, he instantly bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood, then let out a low shout.


    "Hidden, Shatter!"


    "Execution of Justice, Explode!"


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s words were spoken, the blood capiries in the eyeball shone with a red re and arge amount of light spread through the eyeball. It exploded abruptly, and the swirling Eight Trigrams within broke away. Once they absorbed the force of the eyeball¡¯s explosion, the Eight Trigrams continued swirling. They then charged towards Di Tian with a howl.


    At the same time, the volume of the mumbling voices around the area increased exponentially. All of them rushed towards Di Tian, causing arge amount of ripples and distortions to appear around him.


    Su Ming knew that it was difficult for this Art to have a great effect on Di Tian. However, it should be able to hold him back for several breaths. Su Ming did not bother looking at the oue of the ancient Art.


    He swiftly moved back, and as he did so, he started forming seals with his hands. His red hair shone with an enchanting glow, and the crimson hue in his eyes was even more brilliant. In fact, his entire body, including his skin, was shining with such a bright shade of red that it seemed to illuminate the sky.


    That shade of red was like blood, and it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even kill your projection!¡¯ A ferocious expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. As he formed seals, he turned around abruptly, transforming into a red whirlwind. Howling sounds reverberated in the air, and arge amount of bloody spots immediately appeared on Su Ming¡¯s skin.


    Once those blood spots appeared, arge amount of fresh blood seeped out of his skin, and right at the moment that blood appeared, it was immediately sucked into the whirlwind. After several breaths, ayer of blood fog filled the entire area outside the red whirlwind!


    It was Su Ming¡¯s blood.


    "Blood Art!" Su Ming¡¯s voice came from within the whirlwind. At that moment, his face was pale. Most of his blood had been forced out of his body to cast the forbidden divine ability that he could only cast when he was at the peak of his condition!


    The moment Su Ming spoke up, the whirlwind, inside of which he was in, came to an abrupt halt, and once the whirlwind froze for an instant, the blood fog used the whirlwind¡¯s turning force to spread out. It covered the entire sky, dyeing it instantly red. At the same time, Su Ming stomped downwards with his right foot and threw himself higher, disappearing into the blood fog.


    "Purge the Heavens!"


    When Su Ming disappeared into the sky, it was as if the sky roared. The instant muffled buzzing sounds spread out, the blood fog started multiplying swiftly. It only took an instant for the fog to increase so much that it turned into a wave of blood.


    With the sky as the sea, and with crimson as its color, the entire sky turned into an endless sea of blood. That sea roared and raged in the sky, bringing up arge amount of furious waves. From the distance, this scene was like the apocalypse, and if anyone saw it, their hearts would tremble in disbelief.


    From the sea of blood that filled the entire sky, a gigantic face protruded. It covered about half of the sea, and that face belonged to Su Ming!


    It was as if the sea of blood was his hair and his body had be so big it could not be measured. He stood in the sky like the might of heaven itself and roared at Di Tian, then, bringing the sea of blood with him, he charged.


    At that moment, the distortions and ripples caused by the endless mumbling voices from the Hidden Execution of Justice disappeared around Di Tian, revealing his body within. He lifted his right hand, and on his palm were the Eight Trigrams that had charged towards him while spinning.


    Holding the Eight Trigrams in his hand, he lifted his head to look at the sky. He curled his right hand into a fist, and the Eight Trigrams immediately crumbled, turning into an endless amount of fragments that fell and scattered away. They turned into glittering sparks of light that shone for a moment before they faded away and disappeared.


    "With a swing of mine arm, I can submerge the sun and moon. How dare thou art use tainted blood to stain the sky ere me?"


    With a calm expression on his face, Di Tian spoke with a dull tone, and as he did so, he swung his arm towards the sky, right in the face of the rapidly iing sea of blood and Su Ming¡¯s bloody figure within.


    That one swing immediately caused his Emperor¡¯s robe to shine, before fading off a little. Some wrinkles also appeared on his skin, but it would be difficult to notice unless someone looked closely.


    However, clearly, while this swing of the arm intending to submerge the sun and moon might seem easy to do, in truth, to Di Tian, this was not an ordinary swing of his arm.


    Golden light erupted forth from his body. Following the movements of his swing, the golden light appeared and spread swiftly in the sky above him, seemingly turning into a gigantic golden sea under that sea of blood. There was a colossal amount of power contained within that gigantic golden sea.


    If the sea of blood gave others a feeling that the red-haired Su Ming was an evil incarnate, thenpared to the strangeness of the sea of blood, if anyone was watching by the side, they would feel that Di Tian was filled with righteousness and justice!


    Arge amount of waves churned in that golden sea, and as it continued closing in on that sea of blood, its appearance changed into that of a sleeve. It was a golden sleeve formed by the golden sea. It swung at the iing sea of blood.


    Both crashed into each other in an instant. A shocking boom resounded in the sky and spread through a small part of thend of the Shamans, causing the ground to tremble. As the sound spread, all the powerful warriors in thend of the Shamans noticed it, all the powerful warriors in thend of the Berserkers sensed it, and they were all shaken to the core.


    The booming sounds continued to reverberate in the air, and the sea of blood in the sky was destroyed. When that golden sleeve swung at it, it shattered, and once it turned back into the blood fog, it crumbled once again. Eventually, the fragmented blood-fog gathered in midair and turned back into Su Ming.


    Blood trickled down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. His face was pale, and that fiery red hair of his had also be dull. There were multiple tears on his robes, and once he formed, he was forced back several thousands of feet. He coughed out a huge mouthful of blood, and a crimson re appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s impossible that I can¡¯t even fight against a clone of his!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at Di Tian, who stood in the distance. The strength of this Di Tian had surpassed what he was in his faded memories. It made him feel bitter, but at the same time, also incredibly disgruntled.


    Di Tian¡¯s face was still as aloof as ever. He lifted his foot and walked towards Su Ming.


    Since the start, he had been like this, taking his time doing everything, like a king walking in his own world. It was as if even if the sky crumbled and the earth shattered, he would not show a hint of emotion. Perhaps there was truly nothing in the world that could affect him in the slightest bit.


    "Since thou art unwilling to be sealed, I wilt grant thy wish. I wilt scatter thy soul and separate thy spirit from this body¡­ Thou has¡¯t breathed thyst breath far into the past, yet due to mine seal, I allowed thee to escape heaven¡¯s punishment. Now, as thou wilt be scattered away, thou must receive heaven¡¯s punishment once again.


    "I am the heavens, and I shalt bestow unto thee¡­ Heaven¡¯s Punishment!"


    Di Tian spoke slowly, and as he walked towards Su Ming, he lifted his right hand and swung it at the sky.


    "Thou art not a soul of thisnd. There is no need for the Berserkers¡¯ heavens to execute their punishment unto thee. Times hath changed, and the heavens now belong to the Immortals!" With a swing of Di Tian¡¯s arm, a strange change appeared in the sky. It suddenly darkened, and this was not due to the sky being covered up. Instead, the sky which could be seen had turned into night, as if the sun and moon had reversed their positions!


    Stars shone in the sky, but those stars grew indistinct, and some of them began moving. In the blink of an eye, a shocking sight appeared in the sky. The stars were enough to make any Shaman or Berserker feel that they were unfamiliar with them when they looked up. This¡­ was no longer the sky belonging to the Berserker Tribe!


    The sky caused all the Immortals in the Land of South Morning show expressions of fear and confusion, because this sky belonged to the Immortals!


    If the real Su Ming was awake at this moment, he would definitely be able to recognize that the sky was almost the exact same as the illusionary starry sky that appeared above Dark Mountain in the past when his elder had used the g pole and changed the sky!

 Chapter 402 — Dragon Veins of Earth!

    <h4>Chapter 402: Dragon Veins of Earth!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sight of Di Tian changing the sky with just a swing of his sleeve fell into the red-haired Su Ming¡¯s eyes and great bitterness appeared on his face.


    ¡®So his power has already reached this level¡­? This is the power equivalent to that of a Lord of World ne¡­ But even so, I won¡¯t give up, so what if he¡¯s a Lord of World ne?!¡¯


    The red-haired Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and forced down the bitterness in his heart. A determined look appeared on his face.


    He did not bother himself with Di Tian casting his Art. Instead, he took a step towards the ground andnded on thend several tens of thousands away. The earth was soft, and since it lost some of its soul, Su Ming felt as if he was stepping on mud once hended, and half of his body sank into the soil.


    He chose to sit down cross-legged. cing his hands on the earth beside him, he closed his eyes, and mumbling sounds started falling off his lips.


    At that moment, Di Tian was looking at Su Ming¡¯s actions coldly. Once he swung his right arm and changed the sky, he pushed against the sky with all five of his fingers.


    "The heaven¡¯s punishment is divided in nine levels of Yang and nine levels of Yin. With thy sins, thou shalt bear the punishment of six levels of Yang and seven levels of Yin¡­ Death is assured at the third day of the six upon seven days of punishment. The first day is the punishment of the Dragon of Yin¡­"


    As Di Tian spoke, the Wind of Yin instantly stirred up in the sky of the Immortals. That Wind of Yin had physical form and contained a faint, greenish hue. As it gathered in the sky, the greenish hue reflected the light of the stars, turning into a long dragon, and it immediately started pacing about in the sky while letting out low, ferocious growls.


    Once a Dragon of Yin appeared, arge amount of Wind of Yin gathered together, and gradually, more Dragons of Yin appeared in session, as the greenish hue of the wind reflected the light of the stars. Eventually, there were nine Dragons of Yin and they started roaring at the ground from the sky. Their voices boomed, and a destructive presence spread out from their bodies to travel in all directions.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would be able tell that the Wind of Yin that formed the bodies of these nine Dragons of Yin were made of numerous faces. These faces looked as if they were imprinted onto the bodies of the Dragons of Yin. The protruding parts of their bodies were made of struggling hands and feet. Pain could be seen on the faces, and those wailing voices grouped together to form the Dragons¡¯ of Yin roars.


    Su Ming sat on the ground with a pale face. There were still specks of blood left at the corners of his mouth. As he continued mumbling, gradually, the ground lost its soft texture. An indistinct presence started seeping out of it.


    "Earth of this world, I can feel your damage and your grudge. I can feel the ties between you disappearing and fading away once your body was severed¡­ I need to borrow your power¡­ Please, lend to me the power of the dragon veins belonging to you¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice reverberated in the air. The presence around him from the ground increased. If anyone looked from the sky, they would find that the ground where Su Ming was had turned into a foggy swamp.


    However,pared to the entire Land of South Morning, the earthen aura contained within the small swamp of fog was simply insignificant.


    Di Tian started forming seals with his right hand and pointed towards the sky once again.


    "The second punishment out of the six upon seven days of punishment is the Illusionary Pus."


    Di Tian¡¯s voice was calm. When his words traveled out, rumbling sounds immediately rang out in the sky of the Immortals, and gigantic bumps slowly formed in the sky in a descending manner. The insides of each and every one of the boils was murky, and a foul stench spread out, as if these bumps were filled with the most unclean things contained in the world.


    This scene would make a person¡¯s skin crawl. The entire sky seemed to have turned into a toad¡¯s skin. At the same time this happened, a dark light began shining from within. If anyone took a closer look, they would find that these bumps numbered to sixty-seven!


    Su Ming¡¯s face grew increasingly paler. He opened his eyes, and while the earthen aura he borrowed from around him seemed like quite a lot, in truth, it was not enough. Bitterness appeared on his face.


    "Earth of this world, with my name, I call upon you. Earthen aura, turn into a dragon! You have turned into a vein of the earth through ages of nurturing. I need your help. Awaken, dragon veins of the earth! Awaken, power of the earth!


    "Upon my name, wake up!"


    Veins popped up on Su Ming¡¯s hands, which were pressed against the earth. They held onto the ground with a death grip, and instantly,yers uponyers of fog seeped out from around him. As it spread, it came from the earth of a circr area of ten lis, one hundred, one thousand, then ten thousand. Once it began, it turned into a sea of fog that covered ten thousand lis, and that area was still spreading outwards.


    However, Su Ming still looked bitter. The earthen aura he borrowed might be plentiful and the area was still spreading outwards, but both were all in fragments. Even if that earthen aura could gain the form of a dragon under his divine ability, it would just be an illusion, just like the earthen aura he summoned a few days prior. It was enough for him to deal with normal people, but using it to attack Di Tian was like striking a stone with an egg.


    He would only have a chance of fighting against Di Tian if he awakened all the dragon veins in the Land of South Morning, or else, all those thoughts of defeating Di Tian would remain a dream.


    "The third punishment out of the six upon seven days of punishment is the Birth of Spirits!" Di Tian¡¯s voice echoed in the sky, and his words were filled with might, along with calmness. It was as if he was not bothered that the red-haired Su Ming might try to escape. Perhaps more urately speaking, he believed he could control everything in the world where he was at the moment.


    When he spoke, the murky insides of the sixty-seven protruding boils suddenly shone with a brilliant dark light, and cicada like creatures appeared inside. These creatures may look like cicadas, but they were entirely ck. Their appearances were savage, and once they appeared, they started knocking against the bumps from within. Screeches could also be heard from inside.


    There was only one of these creatures in each of the boils, and there were sixty-seven of them!


    At that moment, Su Ming was staring at the strange sight in the sky from his seated position. The fog around the circr area of one hundred thousand lis may already be so thick that it looked like a sea and was giving off a shocking presence, but Su Ming knew that this was absolutely not enough.


    "Upon my name, Su Ming, awaken, dragon veins of earth!" With his hands holding onto the ground in a death grip, the red-haired Su Ming let out a low growl.


    The instant he growled, the dragon veins of earth that he could not awaken even after so long started responding to him!


    The earth of the entire Land of South Morning started trembling lightly at that instant. Those tremors affected the entire area of the continent, and there were four spots that shook especially violently.


    South Morning contained four and a half dragon veins. Besides that iplete dragon vein located to the edge of thend to the east, two of the four dragon veins were in thend of the Shamans, while the remaining two were in thend of the Berserkers.


    At that moment, the dragon vein that was responding to Su Ming was one located in an area about several tens of thousands of lis away from where he was. It was a dragon vein located in thend of the Shamans. It was not a mountain range¡­ but a long river!


    That long river was the now dried up, located not too far away from Su Ming. That part of the river was just a section of its enormous body. In truth, it was heinously difficult for the river topletely dry up. Before long, it would automatically recover.


    It was so long that it practically cut through the entirend of the Shamans. As Su Ming spoke, the dragon vein that was the long river responded to him, and at the same time, arge amount of earthen aura instantly shot out from within it, charging towards where Su Ming was.


    If anyone looked from the sky, they would find that the earthen aura around Su Ming had be much thicker, especially after the earthen aura from the dragon vein that was the river fused with the rest. It made the area around Su Ming seem as if an azure dragon made of earthen aura had established itself there!


    "Thou shalt now receive the six upon seven days of punishment!" Di Tian stared at Su Ming coldly from the sky and lifted his right hand to point at him sitting on the ground.


    The nine Dragons of Yin immediately started roaring in the sky and charged towards downwards. The nine Dragons of Yin roared ferociously and the endless faces on their bodies continued wailing, causing the sky to filled with a ghastly air. Even the stars became indistinct.


    As they closed in, Su Ming lifted his head and raised his hands from the ground to form seals. He ced his left hand on his right hand, then pointed at the iing nine Dragons of Yin with one finger.


    "Dragon Veins of Earth, Dragon of Earthen Aura, destroy the skies with earth!"


    Arge amount of blood flowed out from Su Ming¡¯s mouth. At the same time, the azure dragon made of earthen aura lying around him lifted its head and let out a howl towards the sky. It did not move its entire body, only lifted its head to charge towards the nine Dragons of Yin.


    Compared to the azure dragon, the nine Dragons of Yin could not even be called dragons. They could only be considered as snakes. Both sides collided with each other in midair within an instant. Rumbling sounds exploded from the spot, and they started rapidly spreading outwards, stirring up arge amount of ripples and force, causing cracks that looked like fish scales to appear in the sky, and those cracks continued spreading.


    Once the nine Dragons of Yin crashed into the Dragon of Earthen Aura, they started disappearing, turning into nine green threads that charged into the body of the Dragon of Earthen Aura. As they swam in its body, it caused the Dragon of Earthen Aura to let out a pained howl.


    Arge amount of earthen aura from several hundreds of thousands of lis around Su Ming surged towards him, and eventually, it forced the nine threads to disappear into his body.


    Yet at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s entire body shuddered violently and he coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. Nine threads appeared on his body, and those nine threads swam under his skin, plunging him into an indescribable pain. Cold sweat broke out on his entire body. That sort of pain that drilled itself into the heart was one that could make the minds of powerful warriors crumble. However, Su Ming onlyughed in the face of that pain.


    It was not a chuckle. He threw his head up andughed.


    "This pain is nothing! Di Tian, what else can you do? Just bring it all out!"


    Su Ming¡¯s face was stark white. As heughed, the pain in his body became even more violent. The nine threads had already disappeared from his skin and had crawled into his body.


    Su Ming decided at that point that he would not endure that pain and simply let it spread through his entire body. He struggled to lift both his hands up and pointed at Di Tian. Immediately, the Dragon of Earthen Aura around him let out a roar and charged upwards.


    Di Tian¡¯s expression remained as aloof as ever. He stood there and did not move even the slightest bit to dodge the dragon. However, before the Dragon of Earthen Aura managed to close in on him, the sixty-seven protruding bumps in the sky burst open simultaneously, and when they did so, arge amount of liquid fell like rain from the sky.


    A foul stench filled the entire world, and as the tainted rainwater fell down, the Dragon of Earthen Aura was drenched. It shuddered and let out a shrill scream of pain. Its body shrank continuously, and the earthen aura around Su Ming also started rapidly shrinking.

 Chapter 403 — I will not be an Immortal!

    <h4>Chapter 403: I will not be an Immortal!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the same time Su Ming went through the pain of the threads crawling into his heart, bumps appeared on various spots of his body.


    These bumps were almost the exact same as the bumps that had previously exploded in the sky, causing him to no longer look like a human.


    The pain made Su Ming¡¯sughter grow louder. His body shot into the air with one leap, and as the Dragon of Earthen Aura continuously shrank, he started forming seals with his hands. Once he entered the head of the dragon, he brought the Dragon of Earthen Aura with him while charging towards the sky belonging to the Immortals.


    As the sixty-seven bumps exploded in the sky, the sixty-seven ck cicada like insects with wings growing from their backs charged out!


    As these strange insects screeched, they charged towards the Dragon of Earthen Aura. They all crashed into each other in the sky once again. Booming sounds echoed in the air once more. The Dragon of Earthen Aura had alreadypletely flown off the ground and did not care about those insects crawling into its body, neither did Su Ming care about the intense pain in his body. With the Dragon of Earthen Aura, he charged towards the sky belonging to the Immortals.


    "Di Tian, if you can bring down heavenly punishment, then I would rather destroy heaven itself and destroy my blood as an Immortal forever. I will no longer be an Immortal!"


    As the red-haired Su Ming howled in fury, he crashed into that sky along with the Dragon of Earthen Aura. Booming sounds reverberated through the air. Ripples, waves, and cracks started appearing in the sky!


    Yet simrly, that Dragon of Earthen Aura started shattering inch by inch. Once it rammed its entire body into the sky, it crumbled and started dissipating. Su Ming coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. There was not a spot on his body that did not hurt. His entire body was covered by arge amount of bugs, and the aura of death starteding off his body.


    As for the sky belonging to the Immortals, it only suffered a ring of cracks, and those cracks were rapidly recovering right as he watched.


    "Thine appearance was a mere incident. It is finished. Thy soul shalt disappear under the punishment of six upon seven days. All shalt return to its original state."


    "Finished? Not just yet!"


    Right after Di Tian said those words, the red-haired Su Ming called out with a strange voice. He spoke that despite having his entire body torn apart by the swarm of ck insects, despite having the boils bursting apart on him, despite having the nine threads shredding his organs, and despite having a denseyer of aura of death emanating from his body.


    "I remember now. I am not Su Ming¡­ I am Hong Luo! I am the Progenitor Hong Luo!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were originally closed, but at that moment, he opened them, and there was a brilliant light shining within them. Right at the instant before his soul disappeared, his originally faded memories suddenly cleared up as he was pushed towards his death.


    He remembered his identity! He remembered his own name!


    "I am the Progenitor Hong Luo, I am the son of the Emperor of Immortals. Aren¡¯t I right, my beloved senior brother, Di Tian?!" Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and his body trembled. Immediately, his divine sense shot out and pushed all those insects ten feet backwards, but they were not injured. Those insects rushed towards him once again.


    "I remember now. You were wary in the past, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t dare kill me but sealed me in Destiny¡¯s body! I remember now! Destiny¡­ Haha! Is this body Destiny¡¯s body?


    "I remember now. This is thend of the Berserkers. This is the home world of the first God of Berserkers¡­ Once the first God of Berserkers passed away, you invaded this ce with the others to execute the n to kill the second God of Berserkers. When you came back, you brought with you a pair of babies. One of them was dead and the other alive. The one alive must be in whom my soul is residing at this moment!


    "He must be the baby personally named by my father after he examined it himself!" The red-haired Su Ming spoke with an eerie voice.


    Di Tian¡¯s expression remained aloof. He did not speak but simply lifted his right hand to point at the red-haired Su Ming. Immediately, the boils on Su Ming¡¯s body rotted away, and the insects around him swarmed towards him and crawled into those rotting spots. As they devoured in frenzy, the nine threads in Su Ming¡¯s body also pierced through his heart!


    The aura of death enveloped the red-haired Su Ming, and a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips.


    "My dear senior brother, could you perhaps have forgotten about this one Art I have with me¡­? This is also the reason you couldn¡¯t kill me, right¡­? Because of the Origin ancient Art we have as members of the Immortals¡¯ royal family!


    "Enduring Ten Lives!"


    The moment the smile appeared on the red-haired Su Ming¡¯s lips, all his life force abruptly disappeared and he breathed hisst. However, the instant he died, his disappeared life force immediately reappeared, and this time, his presence became much stronger.


    Those ck insects that had crawled into his body immediately fell back and exploded outside his body, turning into arge amount of ck fog that tumbled backwards. His body started rapidly recovering. The rotting wounds caused by the boils instantly healed. Even the nine threads that had crawled into his body were once again forced under theyer of his skin, and they looked as if they were about to be forced out of his body as well.


    "When I say you must die, then you must die, because¡­ there can be no two rulers! " Di Tian¡¯s expression still remained unchanged. He said those words unhurriedly, but the moment he spoke them, the recovery of the red-haired Su Ming¡¯s life force came to an abrupt halt.


    Not only was it forced to a stop, it also started showing signs of reversal. The recovered wounds appeared once again, and the nine threads that had been forced under the skin crawled into Su Ming¡¯s body once again. The ck insects that had shattered and dissolved into ck fog around him appeared out of nowhere, and gathered together to turn into the sixty-seven tiny ck insects once again. Then, as if time had went back, they charged towards Su Ming.


    "This is the ancient Art that is only inherited by those possessing the blood of the royal family of the Immortals. You actually mastered it¡­? Looks like my father¡¯s fate was grim¡­" The red-haired Su Ming¡¯s face was pale as he spoke bitterly.


    "You should not have awakened. It is still long before the seal is to be released. Now, I have restored order, and everything has returned to normal." Di Tian spoke calmly and lifted his right hand, swinging it at the red-haired Su Ming.


    Immediately, a gust of wind from emptiness itself appeared before the red-haired Su Ming. The instant it touched his body, he was surrounded by the aura of death. Arge part of his body started decaying. The ck insects tore at his flesh, and his organs had already been pierced through by those threads. There was only a hint of his life left, and that hint was also rapidly fading.


    As the wind from Di Tian¡¯s swingnded on Su Ming¡¯s body, a gust of red air immediately spread from Su Ming¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth that turned into an illusory figure behind him. The appearance of that figure was different from Su Ming¡¯s. He had a handsome face that gave off a strangely enchanting feeling. That¡­ was the real Hong Luo!


    At that moment, his illusionary body was rapidly fading away. As his soul was forced out of Su Ming¡¯s body, those insects in Su Ming¡¯s body crawled out simultaneously to charge at the soul. The nine threads also flew out and seeped into Hong Luo¡¯s disappearing soul. At the same time, the sixty-seven boils manifested on Hong Luo¡¯s illusory figure, and they were rapidly bursting apart.


    "Am I about to die¡­? Is this how it feels to die¡­? But I don¡¯t regret it!" A dazed look appeared the illusory figure of Hong Luo¡¯s soul before he startedughing loudly.


    As the soul was separated from Su Ming¡¯s body, the wind that was blowing against him surged inside in an overbearing manner, causing the injuries suffered by his organs to instantly recover. The rot on his body also disappeared immediately, causing him to return to the exact same manner before he was injured. The power within his body also started clearing away all of Hong Luo¡¯s power, the power which had made him be powerful so swiftly.


    All of this was happening just as Di Tian had said. He wanted to restore order. He wanted to return everything back to the state before this ident happened, forcing everything to act ording to his will. He would not allow anymore idents to happen!


    Yet right at the instant Di Tian¡¯s power started restoring things to thier original state in Su Ming¡¯s body, Hong Luo, in his daze as he continued disappearing, seemed to have seen something, and a nk look immediately appeared on his face. A glint suddenly shone in his eyes, and he immediately turned his eyes to look towards Su Ming, who had his eyes tightly shut.


    "Destiny¡­ Destiny¡­ I understand now, Di Tian, I understand now! So this is your n! If that¡¯s the case, before I die, I will help him!" Hong Luo suddenlyughed loudly. A strange light appeared in his eyes, and the instant his body disappeared, the illusory figure of his soul suddenly erupted in mes.


    "The ancient legacy of the blood kin of Immortals - Path to Life!"


    As Hong Luoughed, the illusory figure of his soul continued burning. At that moment, only his head was left, and two rays of dark light shone in his eyes before they flew out andnded on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    All of this happened too quickly, and for the first time, Di Tian¡¯s expression changed. He lifted his right hand and pointed forward. The instant those two rays of dark light closed in on Su Ming, they immediately shattered into dark sparks before scattering away.


    Yet at that moment, those scattered dark sparks gathered up together once again, and with a speed Di Tian could not stop, they shot into the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows.


    Instantly, the energy of the dark sparks erupted in Su Ming¡¯s body with a bang, crashing against Di Tian¡¯s force that was clearing up the power within him. Those two waves of force shed against each other in his body, causing blood to trickle out of the unconscious Su Ming¡¯s mouth and his body to pummel down the ground. Right then, even Di Tian did not notice that under the guidance of the dark light left behind by Hong Luo, Su Ming was plummeting towards the mountain in thend of the Shamans underneath, right at the octagonal altar at its top, and straight towards the stone coffin at the center of the altar.


    At that moment, even as the illusionary figure of Hong Luo¡¯s soul burned and gradually disappeared midair, hisughter and his voice continued echoing endlessly in the world.


    "I have practiced Daoism for thirty thousand years¡­ Now I shall turn back and be a mortal, I will not be an Immortal!" Hong Luo¡¯s ancient voice gradually faded away, but his words echoed in Di Tian¡¯s ears, and they also echoed¡­ in Su Ming¡¯s soul!


    Su Ming¡¯s bodynded on the coffin at the center of the octagonal peak of the tower with a crash. Blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth and fell on the coffin.


    With an expressionless face, Di Tian turned around and walked towards the peak of the mountain on the ground, or more precisely, towards Su Ming lying at the cover of the coffin at the center of the octagonal altar.


    His Emperor¡¯s robe had already be dull. Even his crown had lost its golden glow. Arge amount of wrinkles had appeared on his face. At that moment, he no longer looked as if he was a middle-aged man. Clearly, the fight against Hong Luo was not as easy as he had made it seem.


    "All is over."


    Di Tiannded on the octagonal altar, but the instant he got closer to Su Ming, for the first time, his expression drastically changed!


    Because he saw a pair of eyes!


    Su Ming had opened his eyes!

 Chapter 404 — Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 404: Big Brother</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky was blue and there were white clouds floating past. The sight was gorgeous¡­


    However, the icy coldness beneath his body, the freezing wind around him, his eyes, which he could not open, and the sharp stabs of pain spreading through his body caused the blue in the sky to only be a color only from his memories and the white clouds to only be a figment of his imagination.


    Once everything was torn apart, then what remained was loneliness, grief, and fear that he could not speak of.


    "Today is a good day. Big brother, the sky is blue, and there¡¯re a lot of white clouds up ahead. Look, that cloud is like a rabbit, and that one is, um¡­ that one kind of looks like a grey wolf."


    The tender voice by his ears seemed to make the darkness before his eyes gradually disappear. That voice ripped apart all the shadows and the blue sky returned. There was also a rabbit shaped cloud in the sky. By its side, there also was the cloud in the shape of the wolf.


    "Ah, big brother! That cloud looks like you, it really looks like you. There¡¯s a cloud by its side, that one¡¯s like me." That young voice was the only warmth in that dark world of his. It was also that voice that was exining the differences of colors to him. It was telling him what was ck, what was blue, and what was white.


    Every single time that voice spoke, he would stop feeling cold, he would stop feeling lonely, he would stop feeling that there was an innumerable amount of days filled only with night in this endless darkness.


    Even if the pain in his body was bing increasingly more difficult to bear, even if once in a while, he would feel as if there was someone cutting into him to squeeze out his blood, he did not feel that it was unbearable. As long as he could hear that voice often, if he could just listen to that voice for eternity¡­


    "Big brother, cultivation is so tiring. I don¡¯t want to be a Cultivator anymore, but father said we must be Cultivators or else you will die. Big brother, don¡¯t die. I¡¯ll continue with my cultivation. It¡¯s not tiring at all¡­"


    ¡®It¡¯s not tiring? If it¡¯s not tiring, then why does her voice sound so weak? I can¡¯t see it, but I can sense it. She¡¯s very tired¡­ Is my death rted to her cultivation? Father¡­ is it that cold voice? If it is, then don¡¯t listen to him, every single time hees, I go through so much pain I want to die.


    ¡®He called me Destiny. Is that my name? It should be, it shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡¯


    "Big brother, it¡¯s a clear day outside. Ah, the weather has been clear for a very long time. You must really like sunny days, that¡¯s why the weather is this way."


    ¡®Is the weather clear? Silly girl. The only senses I have left in my body are my hearing and my touch. You¡¯re holding an umbre, but it¡¯s not covering my feet. Those water droplets on my feet must be rain. It should be. I heard from others talking that it has been raining for a month.¡¯


    "Big brother, I saw other big sisters¡­ Mm, they¡¯re really pretty, but why am I so small? I¡¯m only younger than them by a year. Ah¡­ but I still look like a child.


    "But big brother, you look really handsome. Heh heh, I heard from my senior sister that she likes being beside you. Big brother, you have to wake up soon, alright¡­?


    "Father said you¡¯re about to wake up soon, but I¡¯ve been hearing him say that since I was young."


    ¡®They like being beside me? But every single time those senior sisters of yourse, arge amount of my presence would disappear. Silly girl, it¡¯s not me they like, they just likeing here and absorbing the Immortal qi from my body. I heard them mention it when they were chatting. They thought I couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡®Silly girl, all the people whoe here harbor ulterior motives towards us. I heard far too many of their conversations¡­¡¯


    "Big brother, father has been acting really strangetely. He¡­ hits me often¡­ I¡¯ve been working really hard in my cultivation. I¡¯ve been listening to his requests and helping his other sect members train. They surround me every single time, and when we train together, I feel my body bing weaker¡­


    "I can feel that their gazes are different when they look at me. It¡¯s as if¡­ they¡¯re looking at a medicinal pill."


    ¡®Those damn Immortals. Once I open my eyes and I can move my body, I¡¯ll kill all of you! I don¡¯t care if you absorb my Immortal qi, but how could youy your hands on her as well?!


    ¡®She¡¯s still just a child! How could you do this for your own cultivation?! How could you?! Is it not enough that you¡¯re absorbing mine? All of you have my Immortal qi in your bodies!


    ¡®I swear, if I ever stand up, then I will definitely make all of you pay!¡¯


    "Big brother, I¡¯m really tired today¡­ let mey down beside you. I¡¯m¡­ really tired¡­"


    ¡®Sleep. I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll transfer my power as an Immortal into your body so that you won¡¯t be tired tomorrow.


    ¡®If only I could see, then I would be able to tell the difference between day and night, then I could find you among the sea of people around us and hold your hand¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?


    ¡®If only I could stand up, then I would be able to fly with you in the sky, then I could go to the end of the sky and earth with you¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?


    ¡®If only I could speak, then I would be able tough with you, then I would be able to point at the sky and draw the blue sky and the white clouds¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?


    ¡®But I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t move, I can¡¯t speak. The world I see is dark. There are no colors. The only thing I feel is pain and loneliness.¡¯


    "Big brother, I¡¯ve been feeling really sleepytely. I feel that I¡¯ve be shorter. I don¡¯t look pretty anymore¡­ No one likes me, I can tell¡­ You¡¯re the only one who¡¯ll stay by my side, right¡­?


    "Big brother, does it hurt? Don¡¯t be sad. I have a dream, once my level of cultivation rises, I¡¯ll take you away¡­"


    ¡®Silly girl, it¡¯s useless. I know them. He¡¯s not your father, neither is he my father. His name is Di Tian.¡®


    "Big brother, I won¡¯t be able to see you for some time. They¡­ They¡¯re taking me to a ce¡­ Once Ie back, I¡¯lle see you again.


    "Big brother, you have to wake up soon¡­"


    ¡®I can feel your tears on my body. I can sense that cold gaze looking at me while you¡¯re crying.¡¯


    "Fei Er, we have to leave now."


    ¡®That cold voice echoing in the air gradually faded out. My world turned dark once again. I can¡¯t hear her voice anymore. There is no more blue sky, no more white clouds.


    ¡®There is only emptiness, loneliness, cold, rain, snow, the chilling wind, that endless pain, and those disgusting people absorbing my power and their revolting presences.


    ¡®I also feel time flowing past. I don¡¯t know how many years have passed by. That voice I heard by my ears never appeared again¡­ My time has been dark like this ever since.


    ¡®I want to open my eyes. I have to open my eyes, because I want to search for you¡­ I want to search for the blue sky that belongs to me. I want to see what shade of blue the sky has, and I want to look for the voices filled with joy.


    ¡®I want to go back, because so many years have passed by, and I have lost all contact with you. Where are you¡­? My sister, are you well?


    ¡®I want to speak, because I want to ask all of them how you are now. You¡­ mustn¡¯t end up as I am now.


    ¡®Because¡­ you are my eyes. When Di Tian brought those two babies back with him, you were the one alive, and I was the one dead.¡¯


    A dream.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and saw the sky, the clouds, the colors in the world. In his mind, the dream that brought him grief still lingered. Confusion appeared in his eyes, but that confusion onlysted for an instant before it turned into deathly stillness.


    Those were a pair of deadly still, terrifyingly calm eyes!


    The instant Di Tian saw those eyes, his forever calm heart shuddered!


    Su Ming looked at Di Tian and sat up slowly from the coffin, the scar left behind on Dark Mountain was shining with a blood-red light at that moment. That light caused Su Ming to be filled with a strange and eerie air.


    The instant he saw Di Tian, his pupils shrank. A countless amount of pictures suddenly shed past in his eyes and eventually stopped at a void filled with endless darkness. Over there was a middle-aged man who did not wear any Emperor¡¯s robe, just a long robe, and he was sitting cross-legged on a gigantic head.


    The person wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe right now, standing before him, was incredibly simr to that middle-aged man in the void!


    "Di Tian, we meet again."


    Su Ming lowered his head and rubbed the center of his brows. A barely noticeable glint shed past his eyes and he sat up on the coffin. His hair was no longer red and had returned to its original shade. The mark of the peach blossom was still there at the center of his brows, but it had be much dimmer.


    Di Tian¡¯s pupils shrank for the first time. He did not speak, merely stared at Su Ming as if he was observing him.


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows with his left hand, then the instant his gaze swept past the coffin by his side, his heart trembled for some unknown reason. It was as if his heart had been emptied out, and a pain that was almost akin to the pain of asphyxiation rose within him.


    He saw those scenes filled with darkness once again. Everything in the dream and that young voice¡­ Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He was greatly confused by everything before him. He only remembered that he was struck by Madam Ji¡¯s Peach Blossom Fiend and that thing had stirred the most primitive desire in his body.


    Once he went to White Bull Tribe, he forced that urge down and struggled to return to his cave abode. Before he lost control of himself, he used Han Mountain Bell to seal himself up, then sank into a longa. Even if he asionally woke up, he remembered that he was still in Han Mountain Bell.


    When he opened his eyes again after thest time he fell unconscious, he saw the person that had made his heart tremble. The man wearing the Emperor¡¯s robe was the person who had appeared sitting on the head when he went through that unknown amount of years in the void - the person he saw when Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor Possessed him.


    This person¡¯s appearance made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble. Originally, he should not have been able to control this sudden change of emotion, but for some unknown reason, he managed to control it, and in a very ingenious manner to boot, and it was all done subconsciously. It was as if this was a natural ability that was waking up within him right then.


    But that was not all. Su Ming also noticed that his head seemed to be much clearer than before. There were some unfamiliar yet strangely familiar scenes shing in his mind. They felt like memories he¡¯d had since a long time ago but which had been sealed up, and right then, these memories were showing signs of recovering upon his waking.


    It was especially so the instant he saw the coffin. The strong feeling made him pat the coffin lightly while looking calm on the outside. That one pat immediately made the coffin¡¯s lid shatter and disappear in an endless amount of shards, causing the thing inside to be revealed clearly.


    There was a stone statue lying in the coffin, and that statue was of a girl. She had long hair and did not look incredibly pretty. There was a hint of pain on her face, and that look was enough to make others growpassionate towards her.


    Her petite figure did not seem to have grown fully. She seemed to only be around fifteen or sixteen years of age, but there was an ancient look on her face that could not be hidden away, and it clearly showed her true age.


    That statue looked incredibly vivid, containing almost everything that could be found on the girl. Clearly, this was not the work of an ordinary person.


    The now awakened Su Ming looked at the stone statue in the coffin and his heart roared loudly. This was the first time he saw this girl, but for some unknown reason, he instant he saw her, extreme pain struck his heart. The young voice from his dreams echoed in his ears once again.


    "Big brother, the sky is blue¡­"


    "Big brother, I¡¯m a little tired¡­"


    "Big brother, they¡¯re taking me to a ce. When Ie back, I¡¯lle see you¡­"


    "Big brother, hurry up and wake up¡­"

 Chapter 405 — Gate to the Void

    <h4>Chapter 405: Gate to the Void</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at the stone statue of the petite girl in the coffin. As he looked at her face, that young voice traveled forth from his memories to his ears, causing a hint of sorrow to appear on his face.


    "You¡¯re awake." Di Tian remained silent for a moment before he spoke calmly. The hint of shock that appeared previously on his face had disappeared by now. He became aloof once again.


    "I remember her¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He suddenly understood. That dream was perhaps¡­ not a dream.


    The sorrow in his eyes gradually became stronger and it would not disappear. His eyes glistened and tears fell down from his eyes, falling onto the stone statue.


    At the same time, the instant those tears fell on the stone statue, new scenes appeared in his mind¡­ In those scenes, Su Ming saw himself, and that himself had red hair and red robes.


    He saw his red-haired self walking out of the cave abode and drawing out earthen aura to turn it into a crimson dragon. He saw himself absorbing power from arge amount of powerful warriors in thend of the Shamans wherever he went, not even letting go of some of the powerful ferocious beasts he could find¡­


    He also saw his red-haired self heading to Autumn Sea Tribe and sealing the heavens with just a lift of his hand. Once he also sealed that Zong Ze in the sky, he brought his hands down and sealed thend, and once he sealed all the members of Autumn Sea Tribe, he walked towards the Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe, then picked Wan Qiu up and left the ce with his red hair dancing in the wind.


    Su Ming saw that Art of the Dragon Subject, Yin Simurgh, saw the entire procedure of his red-haired self casting that Art with Wan Qiu. If was as if Hong Luo¡¯s trip during those short few days was shing past Su Ming¡¯s eyes at a much faster pace.


    He also saw his red-haired self fighting against the old Immortal and the halberd from the sky executing him in an incredibly domineering way, and also¡­ himself casting the Art of the Dragon Subject, Yin Simurgh on the long-haired woman¡­


    Right up to the moment the sacred mountain of the Shaman Tribe appeared, right up to the moment Di Tian appeared and engaged him in that earth shattering fight. Eventually, his memory stopped at the instant Hong Luo¡¯s soul disappeared, whileughing and sending into his body¡­ the Path to Life!


    "I have practiced Daoism for thirty thousand years¡­ Now I shall turn back and be a mortal, I will not be an Immortal!" That boisterousughter stirred upyers of ripples in Su Ming¡¯s mind, and when it eventually disappeared, it turned into a hoarse and ancient voice.


    "Listen up, boy. I have a deep grudge against Di Tian, but his strength has surpassed what I remember. I don¡¯t know how long I have been sealed away, and now I¡¯m about to die as a mortal, but I¡¯m not willing to!


    "I am the son of the Emperor of Mortals. With the legacy Art of the royal family - Path to Life, I give you the power to release your seal. This Art will be stronger the higher your level of cultivation is, and it will help you break the seal on your memories!


    "It can also transform your blood and let you possess the purest blood among all Immortals¡­ Within that blood rests all my Dao, my Arts, my divine abilities. All of them will belong to you!


    "I¡¯m burning up what little remains of my life to cast this Path to Life and send you to the coffin. I can sense that the coffin is very important to you¡­ Don¡¯t bother about the threat of facing Di Tian alone. I¡¯ve already thought about the way to help you solve that problem. As long as you can hear these words, then it¡¯ll definitely seed!


    "The Path to Life can only be passed down to one person in each generation of the royal family, and once it¡¯s mastered by that person, no matter how talented the others are, they won¡¯t be able to learn it. This is a dead set rule! All the scions of this Art can only cast this once in their lives. It doesn¡¯t contain any offensive abilities and can only be used to pass down the inheritance¡­


    "That¡¯s why Di Tian doesn¡¯t know the Path of Life. He also doesn¡¯t know that this Art can open the Gate to the Void, which can relocate you! This is originally a path to escape for us in case an emergency happens while we¡¯re passing down the inheritance. I left a mark at the ce I woke up previously, and the gate can send you back there¡­


    "Once the Gate to the Void opens, Di Tian won¡¯t be able to interfere with his power. The Path to Life can also cover up your presence, causing Di Tian¡¯s divine sense to be unable to find you.


    "Then you¡¯ll have a period of time where you¡¯ll be truly free¡­ I didn¡¯t use this Art earlier because there is only one chance for me to cast it, and if there is no scion for me, I couldn¡¯t cast it anyway¡­ Besides, if I used this Art to escape, it¡¯d still be difficult for me to escape being sealed, and I might not have a chance to wake up again. I would¡­ rather die!


    "The Gate to the Void is in your heart. Call it, and it will open! Your level of cultivation isn¡¯t high, but when you be a powerful warrior someday, help me take my revenge. Kill Di Tian!"


    Su Ming felt a sharp stab of pain in his head and those scenes instantly disappeared. In truth, he felt that a long time had passed since the scenes appeared right up till they disappeared, but thatpse of time was just his mind reying those memories. To outsiders, it onlysted for an instant.


    Before his death, Hong Luo¡¯s voice had traveled with the Path to Life and avoided Di Tian¡¯s divine sense to imprint itself on Su Ming¡¯s mind. Only when Su Ming woke up would he be able to hear it.


    As he stared at the stone statue in the coffin, Su Ming lifted his right hand and grabbed the edge of the coffin in a death grip.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have awakened. Your current appearance makes me¡­ very disappointed¡­ Hong Luo was an ident, and I¡¯ve already restored order. Sleep, Destiny¡­" After a period of silence, Di Tian spoke slowly.


    Yet the instant his words left his mouth, Su Ming turned around swiftly and stared at Di Tian with his deadly still eyes.


    "No one can seal off my memories again, and neither can you!" A strand of hair surrounded Su Ming¡¯s right index finger without anyone noticing it. This strand of hair was the materialization of the power of a jab from the God of Berserkers, and strangely, when Su Ming¡¯s body was under Hong Luo¡¯s control, that strand of hair had disappeared as if it had dissipated. Even Hong Luo had been unable to notice it.


    Yet now, as Su Ming¡¯s will returned, that strand of hair also reappeared on him.


    It did not release any sort of presence when it appeared either. That was why even Di Tian did not pay any attention to Su Ming¡¯s right hand seizing the coffin. Naturally, he also did not see the extra strand of hair on his finger.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s trump card. It was also the source of why he could stay calm even after he met Di Tian. He had already decided. The power of that one jab from the God of Berserkers, the power that he could not find in himself to use, on this day, he would use it once!


    Even if he did not know whether he could kill this Di Tian when he used this power, this Di Tian that even Hong Luo could not win against, and even if Hong Luo had already made perfect preparations for him to flee before dying.


    However, Su Ming did not want to leave just like that!


    If he did not want to, then there was no need for him to say anything else!


    Di Tian stared at Su Ming with an aloof and expressionless face. The instant Su Ming looked at him, he lifted his right leg and took a step towards him.


    "As my son, not only did you disappoint me, you¡¯re still acting as childishly as ever!" With that one step, a wave instantly shot out of from beneath Di Tian¡¯s foot. The strength of that wave was so powerful that it closed in on Su Ming in an instant.


    A mighty pressure that could not be challenged swiftly descended on Su Ming, pinning him to his spot. Once the wave swept past his feet, Su Ming shuddered and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Kneel!"


    Di Tian¡¯s powerful divine sense and willpower gathered on Su Ming¡¯s body, making him feel as if there were heavy mountains pressing on him, causing cracking sounds to appear from his knees, and they started trembling violently.


    "What right do you have to make me kneel?!" Su Ming gritted his teeth and lifted his head to re at Di Tian. His legs remained straight. Sharp stabs of pain shot up his body, but they could not make him surrender.


    "You rebellious boy. I brought you up, and you refuse to kneel? Kneel down!" Di Tian walked towards Su Ming and closed in on him. At that moment, there was only thirty feet between the two of them.


    As Di Tian¡¯s aloof voice spoke up, with a bang, blood poured out of Su Ming¡¯s knees. He staggered. That mighty willpower and pressure felt as if they had physical substance as they pressed on him, and it was not something he could control with his will. His heart might not kneel, but as that pressure continued pushing him down, his right knee started falling to the ground.


    But the moment his knee was about to touch the ground, Su Ming pressed his left hand on the floor and seized it, causing his right knee to hang one inch above it.


    "Besides having power that surpasses mine, what else do you have over me?! You can make my body kneel, but you can¡¯t make my heart do the same!" Su Ming lifted his head and red at Di Tian with bloodshot eyes and blood trickling down his mouth. Those deadly still eyes made a deathly still calmness also appear on his face.


    "Today, you can make me kneel before you with your power, but in the future¡­ I will definitely make you pay back several fold for what you did today! And it won¡¯t just be you, I will make your entire Immortal Tribe kneel under my feet! I will make you lower your head before me!


    "I will definitely do it!" Su Ming dered with gritted teeth, his determination clear in each and every one of his words. At the same time, he called out the Gate to the Void in his heart.


    Di Tian¡¯s expression did not change even a single bit in the face of Su Ming¡¯s words. He moved to within twenty feet of Su Ming and stared at him coldly, who was only one inch away from kneeling down. He looked at the veins popping on his face, at the blood on his knees, at him resisting the endless amount of pressure, which was causing a numerous amount of blood capiries to appear on his left hand, which was pressing against the ground.


    "I don¡¯t need your heart submitting to me as well, it¡¯s enough if your body kneels," Di Tian stated slowly, lifting his right hand and moving to point at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows swiftly. Once that finger fell, then everything would return to the state it was in several days ago. Su Ming¡¯s memories would be sealed up once again, and when he woke up once more, he would still be confused about his past and future.


    There would also be a pair of eyes behind him constantly watching his every move.


    However, the instant Di Tian lifted his finger and was about to touch Su Ming¡¯s brows, suddenly, his expression changed. A power that did not belong to Su Ming, a power that seemed like the cold emptiness in the world erupted forth from his body.


    That power was so great that the instant it erupted, it made Di Tian¡¯s finger freeze. It was as if that power was fighting against him, and within a short few breaths, Di Tian let out a muffled groan and took a step backwards.


    With that step backwards, the wave surrounding the area around Su Ming instantly disappeared. The divine sense and pressure pressing on his body was bounced off right away.


    As that power erupted from his body, distortions appeared in the emptiness behind him. An oval shaped, gigantic vortex formed up!


    At the same time that vortex appeared, all the movements in the world froze!

 Chapter 406 — Soar to the White Sky!

    <h4>Chapter 406: Soar to the White Sky!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the world froze, a suction force came from the oval-shaped vortex behind Su Ming. However, it was only absorbing Su Ming alone. All the other substances in the world were of no interest to it.


    Di Tian stared at Su Ming and at the gigantic vortex behind him. For the first time, his expression became steely. Without a hint of hesitation, he began forming seals with his right hand and pointed at Su Ming with one finger.


    "With the blessings of heaven, by my orders, seal off the sky and earth!" The moment Di Tian¡¯s words were spoken and as he pointed forward, the vortex swirling behind Su Ming showed a brief moment of pausing, however, that pause onlysted for an instant before it returned to normal and continued swirling rapidly.


    However, during the instant it froze, a freezing glint appeared in Di Tian¡¯s eyes. He took a swift step forward, and that step allowed him to appear before Su Ming right at the instant the vortex stopped moving and the power of Illusory Yin in the world froze, he lifted his right hand and moved to seize Su Ming.


    "You rebellious boy,e out!"


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he moved back, he lifted his right hand and pointed towards Di Tian¡¯s iing palm. That finger was Su Ming¡¯s right index finger. It was the finger wrapped with the strand of hair that was the manifestation of the power of the God of Berserkers.


    Right when Su Ming pointed at Di Tian, the strand of hair on his finger started burning. A burst of power that belonged to the first God of Berserkers erupted forth.


    That power was filled with a domineering presence which stood superior above all else. At the instant that power descended in the world, even the operation of the Gate to the Void was affected, as if it was about to crumble under that power, and this was just some of the power that had spilled out. If Su Ming had pointed at the gate itself, then the Gate to the Void would have definitely not been unable to withstand that pressure.


    At that moment, the person who had to withstand that power was Di Tian!


    "First God of Berserkers¡¯ presence?!" Di Tian¡¯s face had a drastic change of expression, along with the appearance of shock, which had seemed to not be part of his repertoire!


    Due to the might of the first God of Berserkers, unless the people had bore witness to it with their own eyes, then all manner of divine senses trying to explore the matter of Su Ming obtaining the power of the God of Berserkers during that moment were pushed off relentlessly.


    Besides, due to the uniqueness of the deity statues of the Berserkers descending, the Immortals would rarely release their divine senses at that moment to bring trouble to themselves. Even Di Tian¡¯s projection would let the old man in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky make most of the decisions because his intelligence was suppressed. That was why he did not have much understanding of Su Ming obtaining the power of the God of Berserkers.


    The old man in the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky might have heard some rumors about it, but since he did not see it for himself, he did not know that such an endless amount of rumors would fly all over thend of the Berserkers. Some of these rumors spoke about Su Ming, while the others spoke about someone else. Not only did these rumors talk about Su Ming obtaining the power of the God of Berserkers, but they also talked about his power increasing so much that he had be a powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    There were even some who said Su Ming had obtained the same Enchanted Vessel as the God of Berserkers did in the past. All these rumors were baseless and most of them were incredibly exaggerated, hence most of the people would frown and be dubious about it once they heard it.


    That¡¯s why, while the old man had regarded this piece of information seriously, he still just made a decision to continue observing Su Ming. It was also why Di Tian¡¯s projected clone did not have too much knowledge regarding this!


    As Su Ming swung his finger down, the hair on his finger started burning away rapidly. Su Ming saw that there was a ck hole the size of a fist around his finger. That ck hole moved along with his finger, and the instant it appeared, the frozen sky became dimmer in an instant.


    This portion of the sky was not the only one affected. It was the entire sky above thend of the Shamans, the entire sky above the Land of South Morning, even the sky above the Dead Sea, and even spreading to an area so wide they had no idea of knowing how big it was. All of it became dull at that instant.


    The dull look in the sky was because all manner of light started gathering in the ck hole next to Su Ming¡¯s finger with a speed that was unimaginable and a manner that was iprehensible.


    It caused the area around Su Ming to be filled with a piercing light as if all the light in the world had been drawn over in an instant. The earthen aura in the ground also started trembling.


    It was not just the Land of South Morning that was affected though, the earthen aura of the other continents beyond South Morning, and even the continents of the Berserker Tribe floating above the Dead Sea started trembling. Then with the same manner and speed as the light in the sky, they appeared in the ck hole around Su Ming¡¯s finger and were sucked inside swiftly.


    The ck hole around the finger absorbed the light in the sky and the aura of the earth. With the world contained within it, Su Ming pointed at Di Tian, whose expression had drastically changed at that moment.


    "The power of the World ne! This is the power of the World ne belonging to the first God of Berserkers!" Di Tian¡¯s expression started changing rapidly, and he started retreating hastily. His hands worked to form seals, and he pointed at the heavens with his right hand while pointing at the earth with his left. A voice akin to thunder fell off his lips.


    "Power of the first God of Berserkers? Very well, when you were alive, I had notpleted my Dao. When Ipleted my Dao, you already disappeared. The members of the Berserker Tribe believe you to be dead, but I know that you haven¡¯t died. Your power had reached the peak of a timeline and you can¡¯t improve anymore, that¡¯s why you chose to disappear and search for other World nes with great timelines!


    "All the timelines of the worlds form a timeline, and you, who have absorbed all the sources of the worlds, who have reached the peak of the great timeline, show me just how strong you are!


    "Today, your power has appeared. It might just be a hint, but I¡¯m also just a projected clone. Let¡¯s see just who is stronger between us!" As Di Tian retreated and pointed to the sky and earth with his hands, he let out a low shout.


    "Soar to the White Sky!"


    As Di Tian let out that roar, a brilliant white re suddenly shot out from his right hand in that dull world. The brightness of that white re caused the darkened sky to appear just as white!


    That white belonged to the white of the clouds. When it appeared in the sky, with Di Tian¡¯s right hand as the center, the endless amount of white light gathered together¡­ and a white sun appeared in the sky he was pointing at!


    It was like a gigantic asteroid slowly descending from the sky. At that moment, it had only revealed a small portion of itself, and it was already causing thend of the Berserkers to tremble, the ck Dead Sea to roar, and the hearts of numerous people to tremble in fear.


    In fact, if the entire Land of South Morning lifted their heads to look up, they would find a gigantic white sun that looked like an asteroid in the sky!


    The white re shining from the sun had practically turned into the most brilliant ray of light in the world!


    This scene looked like the apocalypse had arrived today! The sky looked as if it was going to shatter. Cracks appeared on the ground, and due to the movements and roars from the Dead Sea, the speed of the Eastern Wastnds traveling forth instantly increased by several fold!


    If it continued with this speed, then it would not take ten years for it to crash into the Land of South Morning. There was a high possibility that the time taken would shrink by arge margin.


    Di Tian¡¯s face was pale. His Emperor¡¯s robe was burning, and the same thing was happening to his crown. They were engulfed in white mes. His skin started withering away at a rapid speed, but as those things burned and his skin withered, the presence of his body became even more shocking.


    He started lifting up the hand pointing towards the ground slowly, and his right hand, which had caused day to arrive, slowly fell down. Those two hands were continuously closing in on each other, as if they were about to touch.


    His left hand symbolized the power to soar, and his right hand symbolized the day. This continuous breach of distance was the act of soaring!


    As Di Tian executed that Art, his appearance instantly turned to that of an old man, and he was still swiftly withering away. His entire appearance now made him look like a corpse, but the brilliant light and monstrous amount of fighting spirit had ignited a life in his eyes.


    As Su Ming watched Di Tian¡¯s unimaginable strength and that unbelievable Art, he suddenly understood something with a trembling heart. If he did not have the power of the God of Berserkers, then he would have been unable to escape through the Gate to the Void!


    Hong Luo might have been powerful and had left behind a way for him, but even he did not expect that Di Tian would possess¡­ a power equivalent to that of the first God of Berserkers!


    ¡®He¡¯s so powerful¡­ Will I be able to surpass him¡­?¡¯ Bitterness rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He looked at Di Tian. The strand of hair on his right index finger was rapidly burning away, but¡­ it seemed to becking somethingpared to that great presence and terrifying divine ability of Di Tian.


    "It¡¯scking a soul¡­ it¡¯s without life¡­" Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled the bitterness that arose within him due to Di Tian¡¯s might. He mumbled softly, then with quick thought, he lifted his right hand. Using his finger as a pen, he drew a line at Di Tian!


    "Berserker Obliteration¡­"


    With the power of the God of Berserkers, the instant that one Berserker Obliteration was drawn, Di Tian¡¯s pupils shrank. He let out a low growl, and right at that moment, his hands touched!


    "The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe. When I was born, the Berserkers had weakened¡­ If the heavens are heartless, then we will all be separated. The earth was heartless, and it made my Dark Mountain die¡­" Su Ming closed his eyes. His blood started boiling and burning hotly in his body.


    "If the heavens have eyes, then why do they never see that my world is plunged into eternal darkness? If the deities have souls, then why did they divide the sky and seas to the south and north?


    I kept my duty to the heavens, so why did they not let me see the darkness of night? I kept my duty to the deities, so why did they tear me into pieces and scatter my memories?!"


    With Su Ming¡¯s drawn line, the burning hair on his finger started shining with a strangely captivating light. That light shed and waspletely different from the light it gave off when it burned previously. It was as if this time, as it burned, it now possessed a soul, a hint of life¡­ a will!


    An even stronger presence erupted forth from that burning strand of hair. The power of that presence caused the white sky to tremble as well, and it caused a pair of eyes to appear in the space above the sky!


    Those were a pair of tightly shut eyes!


    "If the heavens don¡¯t have eyes, then I will step on it and watch myself seal the heavens! If the deities don¡¯t have souls, then I swear I will ughter the deities and be the Emperor!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly. The instant he did so, the gigantic pair of eyes in the sky also opened up. It was also at that moment that Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Obliteration sliced through the heavens. Once it connected with Di Tian¡¯s hands, it crashed into the light emanating between his palms.


    The rumbling sounds made it seem as if two worlds had collided into each other, and the tremors that appeared because of it caused a bang to go off in Su Ming¡¯s head and he coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. A great force rammed into his body and he immediately fell backwards, straight into the Gate of the Void behind him that was still unstable and looked as if it was about to crumble at any moment.


    His mind instantly faded out. Before he lost his consciousness, he saw Di Tian, who had borne the brunt of the Berserker Obliteration he cast with the power of the God of Berserkers. His Emperor¡¯s robe was torn, his crown had shattered. The white sky had melted and turned into white rain that poured all over the Land of South Morning.


    He also saw Di Tian freezing in midair. Blood lines appeared on his body. His expression was extremely odd, and he looked as if he was deeply regretful, as if he had gained an epiphany about something, as if he was ovee with mncholy. Eventually, he closed his eyes, and his body became transparent. He gradually dissipated¡­


    "One of these days, I will definitely surpass Di Tian!" Su Ming mumbled bitterly and closed his eyes.


    End of Arc Two.

 Chapter 407 — Glaciers in the Dead Sea

    <h4>Chapter 407: ciers in the Dead Sea</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Arc Three: His Name Shakes Through the Eastern Wastnds


    It was cold. Just like the feeling he¡¯d had in that dream¡­


    Cold surrounded him. He could not open his eyes. It was dark all around. This was a very familiar feeling from his dream. It was quiet all around him, so quiet it was rather terrifying. There was not a hint of sound that could be heard.


    Besides the cold and the dark, there was nothing else.


    ¡®If her voice appears and tells me that the sky is bright now and the clouds look like rabbits¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?


    ¡®But there isn¡¯t. That voice still hasn¡¯t appeared. That cold is bing even more freezing. I can¡¯t move. I can feel pain continuously surrounding me, but I¡¯m slowly bing numb towards it¡­ Am I asleep¡­?


    ¡®Who¡­ am I¡­?¡¯


    Time was slowly flowing away. It was unknown just how much time had gone by.


    This was a ck seabed. There was not a hint of light. This was the deep parts of the sea. There were numerous gigantic ice blocks here. Due to the uniqueness of the seawater, these ice blocks did not float on the sea. Instead, they stayed at the seabed quietly.


    Perhaps more urately speaking, this was not the seabed. This was a cier¡­ The true seabed was right underneath the cier. That part¡­ was the deepest part of the sea, and few know exactly how far down it was.


    Above that cier was the ck sea. Only the people who had ever been to this ce would know exactly how high it was.


    There was a protruding ice mountain on the cier. It was not tall, only about one thousand feet. It was entirely ck. No one knew whether that was its original color or whether it was dyed ck by the sea.


    If anyone looked at it from a closer distance, they would be able to see faintly that there seemed to be something sealed in that ice mountain¡­ If anyone stood there with enough power and a powerful divine sense to see through the ice mountain, then that person would be able to see that there was an oval vortex about one hundred feet in size sealed inside.


    That vortex gave people a feeling that it was a gate. It in itself was dark and was sealed within the ice mountain.


    By the side of the vortex was a body, which was also sealed within. He was not standing but lying with his eyes closed, and because he was sealed, he was like a statue.


    This was a young man with long hair and a pale face. There was a faint mark of a peach blossom at the center of his brows. He wore a torn long robe and there was a dark red patch at his knees. It was frozen blood.


    In fact, there were also blood flecks at the corner of his lips. They were also frozen up by the ice.


    There was a strand of hair wrapped twice around his right index finger, as well as a red ring on his finger. He looked bitter, but his brows, which were in the shape of des, gave people a feeling that he was a resolute person.


    Hey there quietly and continued to be frozen¡­


    ¡­ right up to this day. At the ck seabed, within the ck ice mountain, cracking sounds rang out from theyers of ice enveloping the young man¡¯s body, though they did not shatter.


    Yet clearly, although the young man frozen within the ice mountain did not open his eyes, there was a faint hint of life emanating from his body.


    Naturally, that person was Su Ming!


    He had woken up, but he could not open his eyes or move his body. The chilling presence had already filled up his entire body.


    "Where¡­ am I¡­?"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and his divine sense slowly spread out. The instant it touched theyer of ice, it immediately sensed an obstructive force. The power of that obstructive force caused Su Ming¡¯s divine sense to only be able to reach several dozens of feet before it could no longer go farther.


    ¡®It¡¯s all ice all around me, and¡­ the Gate to the Void?¡¯ Uncertainty rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He remembered Hong Luo mentioning that the Gate to the Void would bring him back to his cave abode, but the ice in this ce told him clearly that this¡­ was not his cave abode!


    ¡®Could it be that Di Tian¡¯s final Soar to the White Sky stirred up such a powerful energy after shing with the power of the God of Berserkers that¡­ some changes happened to the Gate to the Void¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming quickly found the answer. Taking away the possibility of Hong Luo lying, this was the most likely answer.


    There was no need for Hong Luo to hide the truth about this, so an answer formed in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    However, when he began to feel certain of his answer, new questions popped up in his heart.


    ¡®The Gate to the Void¡­ why does it exist? From what I understand about this gate and from what Hong Luo said, it should have disappeared after relocating me.


    ¡®But now¡­ even though I can¡¯t send my divine sense too far, I can sense that Gate to the Void near me. What is the reason for this¡­?¡¯ Su Ming pondered over it, and after a long while, he forced down his doubts and circted the power in his body quietly.


    This was the first time since he woke up that he went to sense his level of cultivation. When he woke up earlier, due to Di Tian¡¯s presence, Hong Luos¡¯s words, and the scenes he saw in his dreams, he did not think about going to sense his own power.


    At that moment, as he was surrounded by silence and knew that he should be frozen in ice, Su Ming¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. When he went on to sense his own power, information started flowing into his mind as if it had been pumped into his head¡­


    It was Hong Luo¡¯s Dao during his life, his divine abilities, his Arts, his understanding towards his own cultivation, and all his knowledge towards the Immortal Tribe and their entire cultivation method.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. As he felt through this information, a huge wave stirred up in his heart. It crashed into his soul so harshly that he only recovered after a long while.


    ¡®Is this the Immortal Tribe¡­? Three Steps to Heaven¡­ It mixes the sources of multiple worlds and turns it to the sun of a timeline¡­¡¯ More bitterness rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart, but simrly, a wave of resolution also formed!


    ¡®I once said that I would definitely surpass Di Tian¡­ now, that thought hasn¡¯t changed. One of these days, no matter what sort of price I have to pay, I will definitely obtain the power to surpass Di Tian!


    ¡®When the timees¡­¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s heart slowly calmed down. He circted the power in his body, and as time passed by, his flesh gradually did not feel as cold anymore. Life started growing in abundance in his body, and as he recovered, his divine sense also started spreading to a wider area. The power of the obstructive force also became weaker.


    Then one day, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense shot out of the ice mountain and started spreading in all directions. It instantly covered nearly ten thousand lis of that ck seawater, and that short distance was because there was a simr obstructive force in the ck seawater. Over there, besides the obstructive force in the water, there was also a pressure that oppressed divine senses, or else, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense would have been able to spread to an even wider area.


    Once he sent his divine sense ten thousand lis away, Su Ming saw where he was. He saw the cier on the seabed, saw himself in that ice mountain along with the Gate to the Void. Simrly, he also saw the ck seawater.


    However, his divine sense could not continue spreading until he would send it out of the seawater. It was as ifpared to the seawater, the area covered by his divine sense was just a small part of the vast sea.


    Su Ming opened his eyes.


    Theyer of ice enveloping his body was slowly melting, causing him to be able to open his eyes. However, he still could not move. He looked at the ck seawater beyond theyer of ice and confusion appeared in his eyes, but soon, that confusion disappeared.


    ¡®Could it be the Dead Sea?!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank.


    He pulled back his divine sense. He then covered the area around his body with his divine sense and sent some of it towards the sealed Gate to the Void. After taking a closer look at it, Su Ming found some clues.


    ¡®When the Gate to the Void was going to relocate me, Di Tian¡¯s power interfered with its energy, causing the destination of the relocation to be thrown off track, and it sent me to the ice under the Dead Sea¡­


    ¡®However, due to Di Tian¡¯s power and this ice sealing it up, it didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, it¡¯s as if it had gained physical form and was made to stay in the world.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­ if it is operational, then can it activate its relocating abilities and send me back¡­ to my cave abode?¡¯ A pensive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The power of Berserker Bones erupted from his body and spread through his body. Cracking sounds rang out, and the iceyer encasing him immediately cracked. However, it had only started cracking. He was still a long way from escaping.


    Su Ming frowned and closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened them, and at the instant he did so, profundity filled his gaze. A brilliant light shone in his eyes, and the small person that looked exactly like him sitting at his Dantian region also opened his eyes.


    With a bang, the ice encasing Su Ming trembled once again due to the different power that erupted from his body. It was a different power from the power of the Berserker Tribe. While that power did not cause more cracks to appear, the cracks that had originally been there started spreading out.


    These two different sorts of power caused two different changes. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he gained a new understanding towards his current level of cultivation.


    ¡®The power of the Berserker Tribe is strong and fierce, that is why it could make theyer of ice crack. The power of the Immortal Tribe is asting sort of power and is also gentle, that¡¯s why it made those cracks stretch¡­¡¯


    By changing the types of power multiple times, after a few days, theyer of ice encasing Su Ming¡¯s body shattered, causing him to regain mobility.


    However, only the interior part of theyer of ice shattered, the externalyer was still around, and it looked like a gigantic shell. The ice around Su Ming was also rapidly growing. Before long, it would turn into a mountain that would seal him up once again.


    ¡®From the descriptions of the Dao Hong Luo gave me as his inheritance, the small human in me is called a Nascent Soul. The level of cultivation belonging to the Immortal Tribe in me should be called the Nascent Soul Stage.


    ¡®However, the Nascent Soul Stage isn¡¯t really that strong. It absolutely can¡¯tpare to Di Tian. But with his powerful divine sense, Hong Luo had allowed this body to cast most of his divine abilities¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then it seems that divine senses are the core of the Immortal Tribe!


    ¡®Hong Luo might have died, but in the Dao he left me, he also passed to me a lot of divine abilities and Arts. It¡¯s a pity¡­ all of them require powerful divine sense before I can execute them.


    ¡®But there are some Arts that can be casted in the Nascent Soul Stage¡­ such as¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He took a swift step forward, and his body disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already several dozens of feet away from where he previously was.


    It might just be several dozens of feet, and Su Ming could close that distance with that same amount of time with his speed, but he was not using any hint of the power belonging to the Berserker Tribe. He was only using the Immortals¡¯ divine abilities!


    "Short distance warping¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly. As he mulled over it, he spread his divine sense once again. This time, he did not check the ck seawater beyond the ice mountain. Instead, he swept his divine sense through the cier.


    Suddenly, his expression changed. Within the area of his divine sense, he saw numerous living creatures frozen and sealed up within the endless cier!


    These creatures were almost always sealed at a certain distance away from each other!

 Chapter 408 — Gate of Relocation

    <h4>Chapter 408: Gate of Relocation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the rather remote spot where White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe were located in thend of the Shamans in South Morning, something had happened to them during these few days that horrified the two tribes.


    White Bull Tribe¡¯s terror stemmed from Su Ming. He might have left that day, but what the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe had done had sparked the people¡¯s anger. Most of the members of the tribe believed that sending their women out for an outsider to satisfy his urges was a great humiliation. They would rather fight and kill than go through this.


    Besides, to most of the people, they believed that if they worked together, there was still a chance for them to kill Su Ming. That was why they were skeptical towards their Patriarch¡¯s actions.


    Even though it had not truly happened, that grudge and skepticism had been nted in their hearts like seeds. The monkey-faced old man in White Bull Tribe knew about it, but he could only remain silent.


    Compared to the cruel methods the other Patriarchs employed to control their tribe, the old man was attached to his tribe from the bottom of his heart. Fortunately for him, that grudge and skepticism onlysted for most of the month, and it gradually disappeared a little when that incident that terrified the entire White Bull Tribe transpired.


    The reason for this was because of a member of White Bull Tribe venturing out of the tribe alone. That person was a young man, and he had with him the hot-bloodedness and recklessness of that age. He was also the partner of two among the three women who were sent out at that time.


    He came to Su Ming¡¯s cave abode alone, but when he arrived, he found, to his shock, that the entire mountain range¡­ had disappeared! Everything was gone. The spot where the mountain range and cave abode had been had turned into a nd. There was no sign of any destruction around the ce. It was as if there was no mountain over there to begin with¡­


    When the young man returned to the tribe and the entire White Bull Tribe learned about it, the monkey-faced old man brought some men with him to where Su Ming¡¯s cave abode was located previously. After close inspection, confusion also appeared on the old man¡¯s face, but it was swiftly covered by the terror towards the unknown.


    Not only did the mountain range disappear, even the Shaman Crystal vein had disappeared¡­


    The monkey-faced old man looked at the vast and emptynd. For some unknown reason, fear suddenly rose in his heart. It was as if there was a murderous aura looming in the quiet of thisnd. It made his heart tremble, and he immediately brought his tribe members back to the people. Then with his status as the Patriarch, he ced a gag order on all the tribe members. He forbade all his people from speaking about it, and all those who went against his words were punished severely!


    He had a feeling that the strange phenomenon that appeared in thend of the Shamans over the past few days, especially the gigantic white sun that had manifested in the sky was somewhat rted to this strange incident. However, he did not have any proof for this, only a feeling that it was that way.


    ck Crane Tribe had also sunk into a state of terror simr to that of White Bull Tribe, but it was slightly different. The disappearance of their tribe leader, and Madam Ji, who left and never returned, all of these were a clear sign, telling them that the person who took over the Shaman Crystal vein was not an ordinary person.


    In fact, the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe had also brought some people to the ce quietly in hopes of investigating. Yet he saw the exact same sight as the people from White Bull Tribe. That was an empty nd, apletely different sightpared to what he remembered.


    The looming murderous aura in the ce also caused the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe to feel shaken to the core. He quickly left and told his tribe members to treat that ce as forbidden grounds.


    Due to the disappearance of the Shaman Crystal vein, ck Crane Tribe and White Bull Tribe also lost their reason to fight against each other.


    Time passed by slowly¡­


    A monthter, a fiery red ape charged towards the ce from the distance. It was momentarily stunned by the empty ins and circled through the ce multiple times in search for something¡­


    Eventually, it found that the ce had really turned into empty nd. The cave abode and the mountain range that was once there were gone, even the only person who was amicable to it was gone.


    Yet it did not give up. Instead, it lived around the area and would asionally check the ce, trying to search for a way to enter.


    All of these people did not know that in truth, the cave abode and mountain range had not disappeared. It was still there, but Hong Luo had cast that divine ability of his and hidden it away, causing other people to be unable to see or sense it, much less touch it. It was as if it had turned into a dimension that was separated from the world.


    Within that dimension and beyond the mountain range were two corpses on the ground. More urately speaking, it should be three corpses, but Madam Ji¡¯s corpse had already turned into pieces, and her appearance could no longer be seen.


    One of the two remaining corpses was Madam Ji¡¯s puppet, who was also her husband, Ji Yun Hai. The other one was the dried up corpse belonging to the tribe leader of ck Crane.


    What was left besides them were the numerous ck beetles on the ground. These small insectsy on the ground unmoving, but there was not a hint of death that could be found on them. It was as if they were only deep asleep.


    The only thing that could be seen flying about in the area was a ck line. It was the strange, small snake belonging to Su Ming. That snake was pacing about in the air, asionally letting out screeching sounds, as if it was searching for something, but it could not find it.


    Eventually, it flew to a small virescent sword lying in the bushes not too far away andid down beside it, asionally letting out small cries as if it was calling out to something.


    The cave abode in the mountain range was beside it, and there was a gigantic medicinal cauldron ced in one of the chambers. The power of the world from all around was still surging into it, causing the medicine inside to go through its slow refinement.


    In another stone chamber was an old Berserker, who was lying there unmoving, but his eyelids were shivering; he was showing signs of struggling to open his eyes and wake up.


    Yet right when he gathered all his power to open his eyes, the small snake lying in the grass outside the cave abode lifted its head and hissed. It stared at its Master¡¯s cave abode, and moved swiftly, swimming through the grass before immediately flying up.


    When it flew up, the three Spirit Plunders lying around the area were brought up and charged towards the cave abode, crossing through all the paths before appearing in the stone chamber where the old man¡¯s bodyy. The small snake let out a sharp shriek, flung its body, and the three Spirit Plunders instantly flew towards the top of the old man¡¯s head, floating above him in their original positions.


    The moment those Spirit Plunders reached him, the old Berserker had actually managed to open up his closed eyes a slit. A low growl that sounded like that of a beast fell from his lips.


    At the same time the small snake hissed above the old man, a chilling re appeared in its eyes. With one swift move, it charged towards him and bit down fiercely on his arm. Immediately, a gust of ck smoke spread through the old man¡¯s arm, and once it covered his entire body, the old man let out a disgruntled growl. He closed his eyes once again.


    The small snake stayed by his side and observed him for a while before flying out of the cave abode and returning to the small virescent sword¡¯s side. Then, when it was back there, it asionally lifted its head and cried out, calling out to something. Its voice echoed in the air¡­


    ¡®This is my home¡¯ was what it felt. Everything had to remain in its original state for Master to return¡­


    Before its Master returned, it would protect this ce, even if it was for eternity.


    Besides, unless there was no one who had a divine sense that surpassed Hong Luo¡¯s, then no one in the entire Land of South Morning would be able to find this mountain range. And there was practically no one in the Land of South Morning whose divine sense could surpass Hong Luo¡¯s. As for Di Tian, he had already scattered away!


    Hong Luo might have died, but his seal was still around. It might be weakening slowly, but it would still take several hundreds of years before itpletely disappeared.


    Time continued trickling, and in the blink of an eye, Su Ming had already had already been gone from this ce for half a year¡­


    During the past six months, White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe did not pay attention to that disappeared mountain range most of the time. Peace returned to their tribes, and there were practically no fights between them. Instead, during the past half a year, they were making preparations to migrate.


    If they were to migrate alone, it would be difficult for small tribes like theirs to not run into any sort of danger in the vastnd of the Shamans. That was why even if they wanted to move, most of them would wait for slightlyrger tribes migrating, and they would join those people when they passed by their ce.


    Even though they might lose some of their people, but this was the only way for more of their people to survive.


    On the day half a yearter. Midnight.


    A sudden, strong ray of light appeared in the dark sky. That light onlysted for a moment before it disappeared. It might have caught quite a lot of people¡¯s attention, but when they focused their gazes over there, the light had already disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time that ray of light appeared, the small snake lifted its head swiftly at the disappeared mountain range located right between White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe. Watchfulness shone in its eyes and it continued hissing while keeping its gaze fixed on the empty spot several thousands of feet away from it.


    At that moment, a ball of dark light had appeared over there. The ball of light brought with it a mighty pressure that caused the grass on the ground to bend its back, because out of nowhere, a gust of wind began to blow against them.


    There was also arge amount of freezing airing from within that dark ball of light. That freezing air fused with the wind and caused ice to appear on the ground all around the light, and it started spreading outwards slowly.


    The small snake did not let out a single sound. Ity on the grass and red at the dark ball of light coldly. This was where its Master¡¯s cave abode was. Right then, its Master had left the ce, and if any outsider trespassed into thend, the snake would definitely protect the ce.


    In truth, during the past half a year, that was what it had been doing. Almost once every few days, it would go and bite that old Berserker so that the person would be in a constant state of weakness but would not die.


    It remembered that this was the duty given to that monkey, but now that the monkey was not around, the snake took its ce.


    At that moment, the small snake¡¯s gaze turned colder. It was waiting and was observing just what that dark ball of light was. Time slowly passed by, and after the time of the burning of an incense stick, the ball of light gave off a brilliant sh and its shape changed. That spherical shape gradually turned into an oval, and as it let out an even stronger amount of pressure, fine cracks appeared on it.


    Cracking sounds came from within, and during that instant, a person walked out of the oval-shaped light. When he stepped out, the chilling air instantly grew thicker by several fold, causing the area to instantly turn bone-chillingly cold!


    The small snake charged out rapidly without a sound. Its eyes sparkled and its poisonous fangs slipped out, but right when it was about to deliver the killing blow on that person with its bite, the killing intent in its eyes suddenly disappeared, and it was reced by surprised delight. It shrank its poisonous fangs back and let out cries of joy while dashing towards that person.


    That person was naturally Su Ming!


    At that moment, his face was rife with excitement. When he lifted his right hand, the small snake immediately flew right onto his palm and started crying out happily at him. At the same time, due to his arrival, an unimaginable amount of freezing air that seemed toe from his body spread through the ground, immediately covering the entirend around the area in a thinyer of ice.

 Chapter 409 — Refining a Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 409: Refining a Puppet</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his left hand and pushed against the vortex behind him through the air. Immediately, arge amount of freezing air spilled out from his body and enveloped the gate. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and immediately, the Gate to the Void turned into a giant ice block.


    Once he was done, Su Ming let out a happyugh. He looked at the small snake on his palm. He might have not seen it for only half a year, but to him, he had gone through a lot of things during the past six months. It felt like a long time had gone by since he left the cave abode till he came back.


    The small snake cried out and hissed on Su Ming¡¯s palm. The freezing look in its eyes had been reced by joy, and it lowered its head to snuggle at Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    It was too small, only as thick as his finger, and once it started doing something like this, it looked rather adorable.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He might have returned to his cave abode, but the freezing air in his body had notpletely dissipated. As it continued spreading from under his feet, the ground at a circr area of several thousands of feet with him as its center was instantly covered in ice. Wisps of white mist rose in the air and floated about, causing the temperature in the area to immediately be reduced by arge half.


    That was not all. Arge amount of water droplets appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body. Those water droplets seeped out of his skin and looked like sweat, but in truth, he knew that those were the results of the freezing air in his body.


    A glint appeared in his eyes. All his pores immediately closed up, and at that instant, the freezing air spreading outwards died down somewhat. There were still faint wisps of cold air though.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let all the freezing air in my body leave, or else it¡¯ll take me a long time to get used to the temperature again if I ever go to the cier at the seabed of the Dead Sea,¡¯ Su Ming thought in his heart.


    He lifted the small snake and moved his right hand to his shoulder. Once he did so, the small snake immediately flew up andnded on his shoulder, lying down there, looking as if it was lounging on his shoulder.


    Su Ming looked at his familiar cave abode, and the excitement in his eyes gradually disappeared. When his gaze fell on the two corpses on the ground, his eyes lit up with a freezing re.


    "Ji Yun Hai¡­" Su Ming looked at the thin, dried up corpse, and could not help but remember what had happened during his fight with Madam Ji. He walked towards Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse at an unhurried pace.


    Crouching down, he ced his hand on Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse. After observing it closely for a few moments, a pensive look appeared in his eyes, then he dipped his head down to look at therge amount of ck beetles that had not died but had only fallen into deep sleep scattered around Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse. The strength of these small insects left an incredibly deep impression on Su Ming that day.


    ¡®I wonder how many years it has been since Ji Yun Hai died and he was turned into a puppet by Madam Ji. She has died now, and if I could control this puppet, then it¡¯d be able to help me when I go to the cier!¡¯


    Su Ming lifted two fingers and picked up one of the ck beetles on the ground, bringing it up to his face. He observed it for a long time.


    ¡®This bug¡­ isn¡¯t a puppet. How did Madam Ji control it?¡¯ Su Ming stared at the small bug for a long while before his eyes suddenly lit up. He looked towards Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse.


    ¡®Could it be that these insects aren¡¯t controlled by Madam Ji but by Ji Yun Hai? Even if Ji Yun Hai had been turned into a puppet, the insects are still affected by their own instincts, right?¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the red ring on his right hand¡¯s finger. With a sparkle in his eyes, he stood up and started pacing about outside his cave abode, a frown between his brows.


    Sometimes he would look pensive, and at other times delighted, but eventually, his mood became one of uncertainty. It was as if there was something that made it difficult for him to make a decision.


    After the burning of an incense stick, Su Ming came to a halt and turned his head to the side, looking at the oval-shaped vortex that sent him back here, ced not too far away from him - the Gate to the Void.


    That gate was floating there quietly, covered in ice. It had already turned into a huge block of ice.


    ¡®I have no idea how long I¡¯ve been unconscious, but judging by the changes in the cave abode, once I add all the time together, it shouldn¡¯t have been more than a year since I left¡­ and I was in the cier for about three months after I woke up¡­¡¯


    Su Ming remembered himself being at what seemed like the bottom part of the Dead Sea and the things he went through during the past three months in that dark world in the cier.


    He used half a month to walk out of the cier for the first time, but right when he walked out, the pressure of the ck seawater immediately fell on him, and it was incredibly difficult for him to even move one step.


    Then he used another one and a half months to somewhat get used to the pressure in the sea so he could walk about one thousand feet. Once he took each step, he had to lift his foot quickly, or else it would be instantly encased by the cier. This made it incredibly difficult for him to stop on the cier, and he had to constantly make sure he kept moving at a fast pace.


    At a spot eight hundred something feet away from the ice block where he was previously was the closest thing sealed in the cier among the countless other living beings there, and he had sensed it earlier with his divine sense.


    It was a ferocious looking man with green scales covering his entire body. That man was sixty feet tall and his muscles had swelled up as if there was a shocking amount of power contained within. He had his left hand clenched in a fist, and he held a gigantic club in his right hand.


    Su Ming had no idea what that club was made of. It was entirely ck, and there were nine sharp teeth sticking out of it. It left a savage impression on people, and at the same time, there was also an air about the club that would leave fear in people¡¯s hearts.


    That gigantic spiked club was clearly a treasure!


    After several days of observation, and once he was certain that the frozen man no longer had a hint of life left in him, he used half a month to test out all sorts of methods to break through that ice. In the end, he had only managed to crack several inches of the ice, and once he stopped, the cracks would automatically close up.


    With Su Ming¡¯s current level of cultivation, leaving a crack of several inches was already his limit. He was also puzzled by it. After all, he could break through the ice that had encased him, but it was taking him a lot of effort just trying to break thatyer of ice sealing the man.


    Once Su Ming pondered over it, he obtained his answer - the cause was the length of time the both of them were sealed!


    From the unique characteristic of him instantly being frozen the moment his feetnded on the cier, it was clear that it had not been a long time since he was sealed in his block of ice, which was why he could break out of it. However, it was different for the ice encasing this man. It must have been around for ages.


    If Su Ming wanted to break the ice in which the man was sealed, then he needed a higher level of cultivation. After hesitating for a moment, Su Ming used half a month to dig out the Gate to the Void from the ice. Once he examined it for a moment, he went through the gate and returned to the cave abode.


    While staring at the Gate to the Void, Su Ming frowned.


    ¡®Judging by the Immortals¡¯ system, I¡¯m now at the early stage of the Nascent Soul Stage. I don¡¯t know what Realm these Nascent Soul Cultivators would be ifpared to us Berserkers¡­ but from what I can sense, it should be around my current level now¡­ However, the power of the Immortals issting and they¡¯re skilled in using divine abilities¡­


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I can still make some assessments.¡¯ Su Ming averted his gaze from the Gate to the Void and started thinking.


    ¡®The early stage of the Nascent Soul Stage is around my current level, where I have four Berserker Bones¡­ if it¡¯s the mid stage, then I guess it would be about the level where I have more than ten Bones? If this assumption is correct, then thete Nascent Soul would be equivalent to when I have twenty something bones, and the Soul Formation Stage among the Immortals should be the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­


    ¡®That should be it. An epiphany is required for the Immortals¡¯ Soul Formation. If the Nascent Divinity is born from the body, then it would be an existence that surpasses the Nascent Soul. As for the Berserker Tribe, once we reach the Berserker Soul Realm, we can manifest our very own statue of the God of Berserkers.


    "If I make thisparison, one of them is the Nascent Divinity in the body, and the other is the statue of the God of Berserkers outside the body. They both have simrities!


    ¡®As for the Soul Transformation Stage, which is above the Immortals¡¯ Soul Formation, that would be¡­ the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm! Then in the Immortals¡¯ system, the peak of the First Step, Ascendant, should be thetter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    ¡®The Immortals¡¯ system has a Illusory Yin and Corporeal Yang state between the First Step and the Second Step. Judging by that case, then this Illusory Yin and Corporeal Yang is equivalent to the full greatpletion of the Berserker Soul Realm. If they manage to breakthrough, then ording to their system, the Immortals will truly arrive at the Second Step!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the Berserkers¡¯ cultivation system has been cut off after the Berserker Soul Realm. But there¡¯s definitely a simr Realm among the Berserker Tribe to the Immortal Tribe¡¯s Second Step!¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and after a long while, he reopened them.


    ¡®I¡¯m practicing both the Immortals and Berserkers¡¯ cultivation methods¡­ but it¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯tbine these two powers. When I cast the Immortals¡¯ Arts, the power of the Berserkers will fall silent, and when I use the power of the Berserkers, I can¡¯t cast the Immortals¡¯ divine abilities¡­ besides my divine sense operating as usual, I can¡¯t use any other Arts.


    ¡®Still, even so, if I use them alternately, then my battle prowess¡­ will be stronger by arge marginpared to when I was half a year ago!¡¯ Su Ming clenched his fists. Once he swept his gaze past thend, his eyes fell on the dried up corpse belonging to the tribe leader of ck Crane.


    Su Ming walked towards him. He looked at the corpse coldly, and eventually stared at the person¡¯s right leg. There was a wound over there that had clearly not recovered, along with a gigantic, dead scorpion.


    ¡®This person is the one I injured from ck Crane Tribe.¡¯ A chilling glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had been quite puzzled before about Madam Ji¡¯s arrival. That distinct killing intent was clearly directed towards him.


    Both White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe were suspects. However, in his heart, Su Ming held more suspicion towards ck Crane Tribe. When he saw the tribe leader¡¯s corpse, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his lips.


    Madam Ji¡¯s appearance had made Su Ming experience many things during the past half a year. There were good things and bad things, but his narrow escape from death made it impossible for him to let ck Crane Tribe, who was the instigator for Madam Ji¡¯s arrival, off!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were freezing cold. With a swing of his arm, he brought Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse and the sleeping ck beetles back to his cave abode, along with the small virescent sword that came flying towards him automatically with a whistle.


    Once he returned to his cave abode, Su Ming immediately went to the stone chamber with the medicinal cauldron. When he saw that everything was as it was, he felt relieved. Then he went to the stone chamber with the old Berserker.


    Once he saw that the old man was now covered head to toe in ck, and his body was filled with bite marks, Su Ming was momentarily stunned. The small snake on his shoulder immediately lifted its head with a pleased look on its face, looking forward to being praised for its deeds.


    Su Ming smiled. Once he swept his gaze past the old Berserker¡¯s body, a glint of curiosity appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a Soul Catcher. Trying to create a Soul Catcher Puppet will be very difficult for me¡­ but now that I have the Immortals¡¯ power¡­ Hong Luo had some divine abilities he left with me that can allow Nascent Soul Cultivators to cast their own puppets¡­¡¯ Su Ming stroked his chin, then sent a thought to the small snake on his shoulder.


    The small snake immediately flew up and charged out of the cave abode, floating in midair while keeping vignce of its surroundings, protecting Su Ming.

 Chapter 410 — Poison Corpse and Clone

    <h4>Chapter 410: Poison Corpse and Clone</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Di Tian¡¯s projection should have disappeared under the power of the God of Berserkers¡­ But his clone is already so powerful. If he sends another one ores himself¡­¡¯ Su Ming sat down cross-legged in his cave abode, and when he remembered what happened half a year ago, a dark look settled on his face.


    ¡®But if he has such power, then why am I so important to him¡­? Is there a secret on me or perhaps in Di Tian¡¯s heart?¡¯ Su Ming had been thinking about this question for a very long time, but he still had not found aplete answer.


    "Fei Er¡­" Su Ming said softly. At the same time he said those two words, while there was no grief in his divine sense, but sorrow rose within his heart and body uncontrobly.


    He closed his eyes. When he opened them after some time, anguish surfaced in them.


    "Perhaps the greatest sorrow in the world is when you don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re sad¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly in anguish. He remembered the stone statue of the girl in the coffin. He also understood that everything in the dream was perhaps real, but¡­ there was still arge part of his memories missing, and it was difficult for him to experience that sort of misery in both his body and soul.


    ¡®Without deeply etched memories, even the most familiar people will turn into strangers¡­ but no one can wipe away the body¡¯s memories. The pain in my heart is reminding me of the existence of this sorrow¡­ but my mind is calm. It¡¯s as if my body and soul are separated.


    ¡®Just what is this Destiny?!


    ¡®Just what is Di Tian¡¯s will?!


    ¡®Who am I? Was everything in Dark Mountain really just an illusion¡­?


    ¡®Why¡­ why did elder name me Su Ming¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Destiny¡­ Destiny¡­ Once I control my own fate, then who else can call me Destiny?! No one!¡¯ Su Ming lifted his head, and his gaze seemed to have prated through the cave abode to look at the sky beyond the seal.


    After a long while, he closed his eyes and started forming seals with his hands. The Nascent Soul in his body moved in ordance to the seals and cast the divine ability required to refine puppets. The material for it was that old Berserker.


    Time trickled by, and in the blink of an eye, another month passed.


    During that time, the small snake kept vignce and observed the surroundings outside, keeping to Su Ming¡¯s orders given to it through his thoughts, acting as a protector.


    On this day, the power of the world in Su Ming¡¯s cave abode suddenly started churning in waves and turned into a vortex in an instant, absorbing all the power of the world around the area. Even the mountain range started roaring, and this continued for most of the day until two people walked out of the cave abode.


    The person walking in front was Su Ming. His expression was aloof and he was dressed in a ck robe. Behind him stood the old Berserker, whose gaze was nk. He was covered head to toe in ck, and there was a ghastly air emanating from him as he followed Su Ming.


    Su Ming stopped outside the cave abode and turned his head back to cast a nce at the old Berserker behind him. A faint glint appeared in his eyes, and he lifted his right hand, formed a seal, then pointed at him. Immediately, dark light shone in the old man¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward and threw a fist towards the sky.


    That one fist caused a loud rumble to ring in the sky, along with arge amount of ripples. There was also a wave of ck fog that spread out as he threw his fist outwards, and it covered an area of seventy to eighty feet. Not too far away, the small snake lifted its head and stared at the ck fog with a quizzical look in its eyes.


    The old Berserker stood in midair, unmoving.


    Su Ming stared at the old man, then shook his head and sighed.


    ¡®This person might just be in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but he practiced some sort of divine ability that not only made his body really sturdy, he could also split his soul up in several parts and hide them in his body.


    ¡®With the Immortals¡¯ Art to refine puppets, I can only refine two of his Souls and four of his Spirits, I still can¡¯t find where he hid that one other Soul and three Spirits of his, or else I would be able to use him to cast divine abilities belonging to the Berserker Soul Realm instead of me being only able to use his physical strength.


    ¡®But this is good too. From this Corpse Transformation through All Venom Hong Luo left for me, I can refine a Poison Corpse. I don¡¯t need any divine abilities, I just need a strong physical body, because the venom in that body is the best divine ability it has.


    ¡®Right now, while I¡¯m only halfway done refining it, but some of the small snake¡¯s poison is in his body, and that poison is very domineering. I can use that poison temporarily. Once I run into other sorts of poison in the future, I can let this Poison Corpse absorb it and then slowly refine him into a real Poison Corpse!


    ¡®With just a Poison Corpse alone, I might not be able to break that ice just yet. I still need to make more preparations.¡¯ Su Ming mulled over his thoughts for some time before he sent out a thought to the Poison Corpse, then he ignored it, returning to his cave abode and isting himself once again.


    The Poison Corpse descended from the sky. It was still covered head to toe in ck, but its eyes had be dull once again. It stood outside the cave abode, unmoving.


    The small snake in the sky hesitated for a moment before it flew towards the puppet in a sh andid down on its head while hissing, looking reallyfortable.


    Time continued trickling by. During these days, Su Ming continued trying to refine Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse, but every single time he sent his divine sense into Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse, he could not make his divine sense stay. There was no ce for him to leave his Brand there.


    Ji Yun Hai¡¯s body was empty. Even his organs could not be found. His entire person was like an empty shell, making Su Ming truly puzzled as to how Madam Ji had managed to control it.


    He tried a lot of methods, but none of them yielded any results Su Ming stared at Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse and thought about it for a long time with a frown on his face, but he could only shake his head and sigh.


    ¡®Soul Catchers are really mysterious. Madam Ji¡¯s puppet is also different from the young Soul Catcher¡¯s puppet I saw in the past. Just how did she control this puppet?


    ¡®This is clearly an empty shell!¡¯ Su Ming frowned. Suddenly, a focused look appeared on his face and he looked towards Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse swiftly. A brilliant sh gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Empty shell¡­ empty shell¡­¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. After a moment of pensive silence, he closed his eyes, formed seals with his hands, then tapped on several spots on his body. His entire presence changed, and the small Nascent Soul in him opened his eyes. The spirit in his eyes made it clear that this was indeed Su Ming.


    With one move, that small Nascent Soul seeped out from Su Ming¡¯s jugr notch, then floated above his head. His body was rather indistinct, as if he would dissipate when wind blew against him. He also shuddered, and it caused shock along with confusion to appear in the small person¡¯s eyes.


    "The Nascent Soul Cultivators only train their souls. Their bodies are just an empty shell. Their Nascent Souls are their foundations. For a Cultivator, once their Nascent Soul or Nascent Divinity is taken away, it would signify their death. On the other hand, their bodies are less important¡­" Su Ming¡¯s voice tumbled out of that small Nascent Soul. With a dash, it charged towards Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse and disappeared without a trace.


    After a moment, Ji Yun Hai opened his eyes. They were gray, but within the depths of that gray a dark light was shing. Yi Yun Hai sat up slowly and dipped his head down to inspect his body. After some time, a smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ¡®Not bad. So I can use puppets like this as well? It must be different from Madam Ji¡¯s method though¡­¡¯


    At the same time, Su Ming opened his eyes. Once he met Ji Yun Hai¡¯s gaze, a smile appeared on his lips, and at the same time, a rather intrigued look crossed his face.


    Su Ming looked at Ji Yun Hai and felt as if he had been split into two. One of them had manifested in Ji Yun Hai¡¯s body with his power in the Immortal Tribe, while the other one was his real self, watching himself casting an Art akin to Possession so that he could control Ji Yun Hai.


    Su Ming smiled. Ji Yun Hai, who was under the control of his Nascent Soul, also smiled. He got up, and with one move, booming sounds came from another stone chamber. There was arge amount of ck beetles there, and they were all waking up, charging towards him.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze narrowed, but he did not move. Even Ji Yun Hai, who was under his Nascent Soul¡¯s control, did not move. He simply let those beetles approach them and cover up Ji Yun Hai¡¯s entire body, making it seem as if Ji Yun Hai had be another person. If no one took a closer look, they would be unable to tell that this body was not made of flesh and blood but by those insects.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I can consider this to be another clone for me.¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s spirits were lifted up. He witnessed the might of Di Tian¡¯s projected clone, and now that he obtained this strange puppet as well, his understanding towards the Immortal Tribe increased.


    Su Ming was already sitting cross-legged on the ground. With just one thought, a hint of a smile appeared on the dark clone¡¯s face and he took a huge step forward before he walked out of the cave abode.


    As he watched the clone leave, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and when he turned it over, a crystal the size of a fist appeared in his palm. That was the Wind Crystal of Inheritance. He stared at it, and a strange look appeared on his face.


    He had thought of everything he could, but it was simply too difficult for him to fuse with this item. However, during the fight with Madam Ji that day, an idea formed in his head when he saw Madam Ji cast a divine ability when they were fighting against each other.


    However, he had lost his consciousnesster. Now that he had returned to his cave abode, he could clear his mind and ponder over that idea to see whether it was feasible.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the power of the God of Berserkers or Han Mountain Bell. Even this Immortals¡¯ power is just external power to me. I can¡¯t rely on them too much. My power as a Berserker alone is the foundation for me to be stronger!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the Wind Crystal of Inheritance for several moments before a strange light shone in his eyes.


    ¡®Perhaps this method will work!¡¯ He gritted his teeth.


    At that moment, his clone walked out of his cave abode under the control of his Nascent Soul. At the instant he walked out, the small snake lying on the Poison Corpse¡¯s head immediately looked up, and uncertainty appeared in its eyes.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone smiled. He swung his right hand at the ground, and the ck Crane tribe leader¡¯s corpse flew towards him. With it in his arms, the clone shot into the sky and turned into a long arc to charge into the distance. Once he was close to the seal Hong Luo made around the mountain range, Su Ming¡¯s clone lifted his right hand and formed a seal before he pointed at air. Immediately, ripples appeared right in front of them. Su Ming¡¯s clone stepped into the ripple and disappeared without a trace.


    When he reappeared, the clone was standing in midair. When he dipped his head down, he saw an empty mass ofnd beneath him, not the mountain range. There was also a fiery red ape squatting down not too far away, and it was looking at him with a bbergasted look.


    When he saw the Fire Ape, Su Ming¡¯s clone let out augh and joy could be seen radiating off his face. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the Fire Ape. Immediately, ripples appeared in the space before the Fire Ape, revealing the entrance to the cave abode. The Fire Ape was momentarily stunned before it immediately crawled in and disappeared within that entrance.


    The smile on Su Ming¡¯s clone gradually disappeared, reced by coldness. He looked towards the direction of ck Crane Tribe, then charged straight towards it!

 Chapter 411 — Black Crane

    <h4>Chapter 411: ck Crane</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The clone looked like an extremely powerful man from the distance. He was about ten feet tall and had no hair. His entire body was ck, and there were waves of murderous aura spreading out from him.


    That murderous aura came from those ck beetles. At the same time, lying within that murderous aura was a dense life force, and hidden within it was a simrly dense aura of death.


    The fusion of life and death could be said to be perfect, and it was enough to shock all those who saw it.


    This was not a normal puppet. In fact, it could be said that there were a lot of differences between this clone and the other Soul Catchers¡¯ puppets. Due to Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul, the clone looked like a normal person!


    As Su Ming¡¯s clone moved forward, ck fog tumbled about under his feet. Buzzing sounds could be heard faintly, echoing in the air. If anyone lifted their heads to look from the ground, they would definitely be terrified by this scene.


    ck Crane Tribe was not far from this mountain range to begin with. Su Ming¡¯s clone would be able to reach it very soon with his current speed. Smoke could be seening up from ck Crane Tribe¡¯s mountain from the sky in the distance. It was noon at that moment. Clearly, the members of the tribe had lit up fire to cook their food.


    Some children were still ying, and the warriors stationed around ck Crane Tribe were not on alert. Most of them were lounging around.


    The stone statue that looked like a crane at the top of the mountain cast a shade on thend under the sunlight. As time passed by, that shade started moving slowly.


    It was peaceful in the entire tribe, but that peace turned into cries of surprise when Su Ming arrived. The children quickly ran back to their houses, and the expressions of the lounging warriors changed drastically as they looked towards the sky in shock.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone appeared in the sky above ck Crane Tribe with billowing ck fog around him. That ck appearance and murderous aura that filled his entire body caused the clone¡¯s arrival to be met withmotion from ck Crane Tribe.


    He looked at the nervous warriors within that small tribe coldly, then flew down,nding on the peak of the mountain, right on top of the head of that gigantic crane.


    As he stood there, Su Ming called out in a deep voice, "Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe,e out!"


    Almost at the same time Su Ming¡¯s clone said those words, several old men immediately rushed out of their own houses from the tribe underneath. There was a thin old man among these people. He held a bone cane in his hand, and with a steely face, he stared at Su Ming. However, that person was feeling rather terrified in his heart.


    He had never met Ji Yun Hai before. At that moment, as he saw Su Ming with this appearance, especially that life force and aura of death that filled his entire body, along with that murderous aura, the old man felt as if he could smell the stench of blood in the air.


    "Sir, who are you? I am the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe!" The old man took a step forward and tapped the ground with the cane in his hand before he spoke in a low voice.


    Su Ming¡¯s divine clone smiled coldly. He did not speak, only lifted his right hand to point at the direction below him. Immediately, a dried up corpse appeared behind him and charged towards the old man. Itnded on the ground with a bang. That corpse was naturally the tribe leader of ck Crane.


    The instant he saw that corpse, the Patriarch¡¯s pupils shrank. When the other tribe members beside him saw that corpse, their expressions also changed, and they couldn¡¯t help it.


    "What is the meaning of this? Who is this? I have never seen him before." The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe gritted his teeth and remarked in a low tone. He had been able to recognize with just one nce that this person was the tribe leader of ck Crane, but he could not admit to his identity no matter what. He could not tell whether this dark man was sent by Madam Ji or by the owner of the mountain range.


    Yet no matter who sent him, the Patriarch was not exactly in a position where he could offend either one, which was why he decided to grit his teeth and not admit to his identity.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you admit it or not." A freezing re appeared in the eyes of Su Ming¡¯s clone. He lifted his right hand slowly. This tribe had made him go through all those dangers half a year ago. If Su Ming had not wanted to bring trouble on himself and not destroy this tribe, only choosing to teach them a lesson, then perhaps this would not have happened.


    Hong Luo¡¯s appearance and the things that happenedter might have been extremely meaningful for Su Ming, but it also made him a lot of enemies in thend of the Shamans. The oue of it all was not exactly very valuable, and there was in no way Su Ming could ept it if the source of it all did not pay for the consequences.


    Almost the instant Su Ming lifted his right hand, the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe let out a piercing howl and charged over. Behind him, the other powerful warriors of ck Crane Tribe flew up swiftly and charged towards the close as well.


    This was different from White Bull Tribe¡¯s restraint. ck Crane Tribe had chosen to attack!


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He might not have gotten himselfpletely used to this body, but if he worked together with the ck beetles, his battle prowess would increase by arge margin.


    At that moment, as the people from ck Crane Tribe rushed over, Su Ming let out a cold snort. Immediately, a deafening buzz stirred up around him. Then, as if his body was dissolving, the ck beetles scattered away and flew up. At the same moment they turned into a ck fog, they charged towards thee iing members of ck Crane Tribe with hisses and killing intent.


    At the same time, the true appearance of Su Ming¡¯s clone was revealed. The dried up body and gray eyes made all those who saw him feel terrified.


    Shrill cries of pain instantly spread through the attackers. Those people who had rushed over were enveloped by arge amount of ck beetles. Blood gushed all over the ce from their bodies. They no longer rushed forward, but chose to quickly retreat.


    Su Ming watched everything aloofly while standing on the crane¡¯s head. He lifted his right hand and made a seal before pointing in the direction before him. Immediately, the power of the world around him rushed to him with a boom, gathering up into a gigantic sword before him. He lifted that sword and swung it down in the direction below him.


    The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe let out a low growl and pushed his hands forward to crash into the iing sword. His body shuddered, and a purplish red hue appeared on his face, but he managed to keep that sword in midair.


    There was not a hint of change on the clone¡¯s face. He only said one word coldly.


    "Explode!"


    Once that word was spoken, the sword suddenly exploded and stirred up a whirlwind that swept through the area. The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe coughed out a mouthful of blood and tumbled backwards.


    The instant it happened, Su Ming¡¯s clone took a step forward and disappeared. The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe saw this with his own eyes, and a bad feeling immediately rose in his heart. As he turned around, his pupils shrank. He saw a fingering swiftly to tap at the center of his brows.


    That life threatening crisis made the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe bite his tongue and cough out a huge mouthful of blood. His body rapidly withered away and he looked as if he had aged several dozens of years in an instant. His face was covered in wrinkles and his presence weakened. When Su Ming pierced through the center of his brows, his body started scattering away. Clearly, this was just an afterimage.


    The old man¡¯s body reappeared several hundreds of feet away. His face was ashen and there was fear in it. Shrill cries of pain rang nonstop all around him. All the warriors in the tribe were surrounded by the invincible ck beetles. Those bugs were mysterious insects that Ji Yun Hai had personally refined in the past. It could be said that these bugs had also given him that fiendish reputation in the Shaman Tribe.


    There was in no way such a small tribe like this would be able to kill these bugs so easily. After all, even Su Ming had only been able to make these bugs fall asleep once he isted Ji Yun Hai¡¯s body.


    "Sacred Progenitor of ck Crane, I offer my blood to you as a sacrifice, please awaken!"


    When the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe saw his tribe¡¯s warriors dying, his eyes became bloodshot. He tore open his chest ferociously and ripped out his own heart right before Su Ming without caring about his blood flowing out nor his life force gradually diminishing. That heart was still beating as the old man held it high above his head.


    A sharp look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. Immediately, he heard arge number of voices crying out simr words by his ears. Those people who were fighting against the ck beetles imitated the old man¡¯s actions with madness on their faces. They tore open their chests, ripped out their hearts, and held them high in the air.


    "Sacred Progenitor of ck Crane, please receive our offerings and awaken¡­ Bring down sacred punishment on this person!"


    The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe coughed out a mouthful of blood. The instant he finished speaking, cracks appeared on the gigantic crane statue at the top of ck Crane Tribe¡¯s mountain. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and the stone on the statue turned into numerous fragments that shot out everywhere. At the same time, a ck figure flew up from the shattered stone statue, turning into a huge ck crane that was one hundred feet in-size!


    With a screech, that crane turned into a ray of ck light that charged straight towards the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe. It bit down on his heart and swallowed it. Once it did so, the ck light shone once again, and in the span of a few breaths, the crane devoured all the offered hearts, then with a chilling gaze, it looked towards Su Ming.


    "You¡¯re just a puppet at the Berserker Soul Realm. You¡¯re not fit for me to attack you. Leave, or else I won¡¯t mind making you stay and have you be my toy!" As that cold voice came from the ck crane¡¯s mouth, an incredibly powerful presence swiftly spread around. That presence was so powerful that it made the weather change slightly, and even the clouds looked as if they had be duller.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He stared at the gigantic ck crane, and uncertainty rose in his heart.


    "Sir Sacred Progenitor, you can¡¯t let him leave!¡¯ The old man who had lost his heart was strangely not dead. He was lying down by the side at that moment, struggling to speak.


    "Hmm? All right. I¡¯ll give you the span of ten breaths. If you don¡¯t leave, then I might change my mind and make you stay. I¡¯ll have you know that it¡¯s been several tens of thousands of years since Ist killed someone." The presence within the gigantic ck crane increased once again. It looked at Su Ming in a manner of a person looking down on someone else as it spoke slowly.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, then he spread his divine sense swiftly to envelope the area, also scanning through the big crane before he eventually gathered it at the small remaining stone left from the shattered stone statue on the mountain.


    "Divine sense!" The expression of the gigantic ck crane changed. When it saw Su Ming staring at the remaining half of the stone statue, panic immediately appeared in its eyes, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye, turning instead into ghastliness.


    "You¡¯re not leaving? Fine! Then stay!" As the huge crane spoke, its presence became stronger once again. Rumbling sounds rang in the air. The wind and clouds tumbled about, and its body grewrger once again, making it now look one thousand feet in size. Its voice was like a tidal wave that spread in all directions.


    Yet Su Ming turned a deaf ear to its words and did not even spare it a nce. He walked towards the remaining half of the stone, lifted his right hand, and ced his hand on it.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?! Stop! Let¡¯s talk peacefully, bro¡­"

 Chapter 412 — Small Chick…

    <h4>Chapter 412: Small Chick¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming pressed down on that remaining half of the stone statue, cracks immediately appeared on it. As cracking sounds appeared along with the spread of the cracks, the ck crane that had already be one thousand feet big charged towards Su Ming with a huge gust of wind from behind him.


    "I gave you a wide path to tread, but you didn¡¯t take it. There was no road leading to hell, but you forced your way into it. I¡¯m going to kill you!" With a ferocious expression, the one thousand feet ck crane closed in on Su Ming with its gigantic body in a instant, bringing with it a murderous aura. With a p of its wings, that strong gust of wind immediately forced the people on the ground to be pushed back incessantly.


    However, when that wind fell on Su Ming, it only managed to make him stop for a moment and did nothing else. He turned his head around and cast a nce at the one thousand feet ck crane, then lifted his right hand and struck down the cracked half of the stone statue.


    The instant, his palm struck, the eyes of the Nascent Soul in Su Ming¡¯s body sparkled. A mighty power surged from his arm into the stone statue with a bang.


    The stone statue immediately shattered in pieces and the fragments shot in all directions, but there was nothing in there. Su Ming could not help but frown.


    He had scanned that statue with his divine sense previously, and had clearly felt a faint wave there. It was this wave that stirred up the power of the world in the area and made it turn into that big crane in midair.


    "Hmph, fine. Your Grandpa Crane will give you one more chance. If you leave immediately, then I will let this slide, if you don¡¯t¡­ then don¡¯t me me for attacking you. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m very powerful!" The one thousand feet crane seemed to have let out a sigh of relief and stared at Su Ming in midair while speaking sternly.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He turned around swiftly, and with one step, he arrived at the previously shattered rock at a lightning fast speed. He grabbed one of the stones, then the illusionary shadow of a palm appeared on his right hand. With one squeeze, that illusionary shadow also seized that rock, and with a bang, that rock immediately shattered. There was nothing inside.


    But Su Ming did not stop there. In a sh, he arrived at another rock, then did the same thing he¡¯d done previously¡ªhe crushed it again.


    "You bully!" Panic and terror rose in the one thousand feetrge crane in the sky. It looked as if it was beyond rage. With a p of its wings, it let out a piercing screech.


    "You must think I¡¯m full of empty threats, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not scared. All right, looks like I have to go back on the promise I made years ago. Once I beat you up, let¡¯s see whether you still think that way!" As the one thousand feet crane cried out shrilly, it started spinning in midair, and as it did so, ck feathers instantly shot out from the vortex.


    Su Ming had his hand around a stone at that moment. Once he crushed it, he immediately felt something dangerous charging towards him. He did not turn his head back but took a step forward and his body immediately disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already a hundred feet away from his previous spot. With a bang in the sky, the ground trembled, a countless number of rocks and dust rolled down the mountain, and a gigantic pit formed below.


    At the same time, feathers flew out swiftly from that deep pit. They whistled as they flew into the air and charged towards Su Ming.


    "Heh heh, now you see how powerful I am, right? Well, even if you want to leave now, it¡¯s toote!" There was smugness in the crane¡¯s voiceing from the sky. At that moment, it changed once again and transformed into a vortex. This time, even more feathers charged out and went towards Su Ming.


    The entire sky was practically filled with ck feathers. All of them were incredibly sharp, and as they whistled in the air, they chased after Su Ming. His clone¡¯s gray eyes sparkled. He did not manage to dodge those feathers chasing after him even after several warps.


    In fact, as he continued dodging, there were already seven to eight feathers that had managed to pierce his body. They quickly melted and turned into wisps of ck smoke that seeped into his body, going straight for his Nascent Soul.


    Su Ming let out a sharp cry. His body shed once again and he reappeared on the ground. The feathers in the sky came after him. The instant they charged towards him from midair, he stretched his arms out wide, and immediately, the ck beetles turned into ck clouds that came towards him in an instant.


    Before those feathers managed to pierce through Su Ming, the ck beetles had already covered his entire body, causing the clone to return to being covered head to toe in ck, regaining his tall and big man¡¯s appearance.


    Booming sounds shot up once again, and the feathers fell on Su Ming¡¯s body like rain, causing the ground beneath his feet to shatter because of it. The earth sank in, and Su Ming also fell into that pit, sinking further and further down. The feathers stabbed his body, turning into ck smoke that tried to seep through the dense ck beetles and crawl into him.


    In the blink of an eye, booming sounds from the pit filled the air. When all the feathers disappeared, the members of ck Crane Tribe who had witnessed everything immediately cheered.


    Therge crane in midair also looked incredibly pleased with itself. It pped its wings and let out a few fake coughs.


    "Due to the promise I made in the past, I originally did not want to injure him heavily, but this person did not appreciate my kindness. Oh well, remember to offer me more sacrifices. I¡¯m tired now. I need to¡­"


    As therge crane spoke, its voice suddenly died down, and it narrowed its eyes to the point that it looked as if it wanted to squeeze its eyeballs out of its sockets. It whipped its head around to look at the pit underneath.


    Right before its eyes, it saw a pressure spreading from the pit, and it was soon followed by a brilliant sh. As that light shone, a small person about the size of a palm could be seen floating within!


    That person¡¯s face was dark and he no longer bore Ji Yun Hai¡¯s appearance. That small person was naturally Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul!


    The body of this type of Nascent Soul was something the people of ck Crane Tribe had never seen before. Once they saw it, they were all taken aback, and the Patriarch, who had lost his heart but was still alive, also widened his eyes.


    "Nascent Soul! You¡¯re an Immortal! Damn it! How dare a Nascent Soul like you fly out at your level? Go back! Do you know that just a gust of wind of Yin and your Nascent Soul will shatter? Y-Y-You¡­ Go back!" therge crane immediately cried out in a panic.


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul floated out of the pit, and with sparkling eyes, he looked at the screaming crane. The crane was greatly different in his eyes now. It was just an illusion, and only the ck feather in its body was real.


    Ignoring the ck crane, Su Ming immediately lowered his head and swept his gaze through thend with a dark light in his eyes. Then with one step, he immediately warped away. When he reappeared, he was already on a broken stone located not too far away. He seized at the air with his tiny hand, and immediately, that stone charged towards his palm.


    "Bro! Let¡¯s have a proper talk! Don¡¯t¡­" Therge crane immediately cried out, and as it screamed, before Su Ming managed to catch the stone that was being sucked to his hand, that stone exploded and shattered on its own. A ck ray of light flew out from within, and inside that light was a small ck crane that was the size of a fist.


    The small crane looked incredibly cute. It did not have a lot of feathers, only a few. At first nce, it did not look like a crane, but instead was more like a long-necked chick that had its feathers plucked out.


    At that moment, the small crane looked like it was in a state of panic. It charged forth, as if it wanted to run away, but with a glint in his eyes, Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul swiftly gave chase. The small crane let out a shrill cry, and it became much faster, charging straight towards therge crane in the sky.


    At the same time, therge crane in the sky shuddered and its body instantly began fading away, eventually turning to a feather, and when the small crane wanted to seize it with its mouth¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul opened his mouth wide and a ray of green light shot out. It was naturally the small virescent sword, and it was charging at a speed much faster than Su Ming¡¯s to appear before the small crane.


    The few feathers on the small crane¡¯s body immediately stood up. It let out a shrill cry and no longer bothered about that ck feather. With one turn, it ran off into the distance swiftly, and with just a few shes, it disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul grabbed the ck feather, then fixed his gaze at the spot where the small crane disappeared, quickly giving chase.


    "Damn it, I am the Sacred Beast of Celestial Dao. I could have killed a puny Nascent Soul Cultivator like you with just one breath. Now, the cranes have fallen, and thend of the Berserkers is being trampled by others. Y-Y-You¡­ Just you wait!"


    The small crane immediately shot forth and avoided that ray of green light that charged by its side. It shuddered in fear, and its pathetic look made it seem even more like it was a long-necked small chick that had lost its feathers¡­ It became even faster.


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul was right behind and continued with his relentless pursuit. He had already naturally seen through the strangeness of the crane. It should be from the Immortal Tribe, and now that he ran into it, he would definitely not let it go so easily.


    "You were the one who forced me. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll fight you!"


    When the chick saw Su Ming closing in, it found that the green rays were bing more frequent, and coupled with the dejection it felt, along with its very important feather being snatched away, that small chick¡­ The more the small crane thought about it, the more upset it became. At that moment, it turned around and madness blossomed in its eyes.


    "Celestial Dao, Sacred Light!" it cried out in a shrill voice, opening its mouth wide to breathe out a puff of air at Su Ming. That puff of air was invisible, and the instant it was exhaled, a strong light shone out of nowhere.


    The power of the world around them was absorbed towards them, causing the ray of light to shoot through hundreds of thousands of feet as if it was the sun. It did not rush towards Su Ming but exploded abruptly between the two of them!


    There were no booms, only an almost violent gust of wind blowing past. There was a powerful propelling force contained in that wind, pushing Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul back. At the same time, the small crane also let out a shrill cry of pain. It was pushed back, causing its speed as it escaped to increase exponentially, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    "When did this damn Sacred Light of Celestial Dao be so weak?! I wasn¡¯t boasting earlier, I could destroy a world with just one breath, but now, I can¡¯t even kill a small Nascent Soul Cultivator¡­ Just you wait!


    "I¡¯m a bird that holds onto my grudges! A lot! Immensely" As the small crane left, its voice also gradually became weaker. As for Su Ming, he was pushed back by that violent gust of wind, and his Nascent Soul was left several tens of thousands of feet away. He executed several warps and only then did he manage to avoid the impact of the force. Yet even so, his Nascent Soul had already be quite transparent because of it.


    He stood in midair, not bothered by the transparent condition and weakness of his Nascent Soul. Instead, Su Ming stared in the direction the small crane had ran off to, then after some time, he let out a cold harrumph and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 413 — Crystal Fusion!

    <h4>Chapter 413: Crystal Fusion!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe was now ashen pale. He stared at the sky with a nk look and a bittersweet smile appeared on his lips. He knew that he would definitely die, and he could not me anyone for this. If it was not because of his own greed over the Shaman Crystals that caused him to try and destroy White Bull Tribe, he would have not brought such a disaster on his own head.


    By his side, most of his tribe members who had offered up their hearts had died. The remaining few old people were by the Patriarch¡¯s side, and their faces were ashen, their presences weak.


    "Patriarch, please cast the Spell quick. We¡¯re begging you. Don¡¯t stall anymore. We have to cast the Spell quick, ording to the Spell our ancestors left for us. You won¡¯t die¡­" There was a middle-aged man kneeling before the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe at the moment, and that man was speaking anxiously.


    "I have to die. If I don¡¯t die, then their grudges won¡¯t disappear¡­ If I can buy the tribe¡¯s peace with my death, then there is at least value in my death!


    "This is my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy for the Shaman Crystals¡­ Ha¡­" the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe said in a pained voiced. He had lived for a long time and was the Patriarch of a tribe, so he was definitely not a stupid person. He knew perfectly well that this time he had to die!


    "Patriarch!" Sorrow filled the middle-aged man and the other tribe members¡¯ faces.


    "Enough, this is already decided! Once I die, take out the three sacred feathers of our tribe and offer it to the man¡­ Use them in hopes for exchanging for the tribe¡¯s safety¡­ and then¡­ take our people away. We will have to migrate before the date.


    "From now on, you are the Patriarch of your tribe¡­" Blood poured down from the Patriarch¡¯s lips as he looked at the middle-aged man kneeling before him.


    Grief was clear on the man¡¯s face. He did not speak.


    "Remember this. Do not think about taking revenge¡­" The Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe gave a broken smile and he fell to the side, dead.


    He could originally live, but he could not. He could have not died, but for the tribe, he had to die.


    As he died, the old men who had lost their hearts also breathed theirst. Most of the powerful Shamans in ck Crane Tribe were gone.


    When Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul returned, he saw the Patriarch¡¯s corpse and the members of ck Crane Tribe kneeling down on the ground under the lead of a middle-aged man once they saw him.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming charged towards the deep pit in the ground. After the burning of an incense stick, his clone slowly flew up from the pit.


    "Sir, please forgive us¡­ We are willing to offer you our tribe¡¯s sacred items¡­" Once Su Ming flew out, with sorrow on his face, the middle-aged man from ck Crane Tribe lifted his arms high in the air. There was a stone te in his hands, and there were three ck feathers on it.


    There were waves of pressure spreading from those three feathers. Yetpared to the feather Su Ming obtained previously, they were insignificant.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the three feathers coldly. He did not look at the middle-aged man but towards the dead Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe.


    He remembered that the old man had not died when his heart was eaten by the small crane. Clearly, there was some sort of secret in ck Crane Tribe¡¯s offering that allowed the people who made sacrifices to continue living.


    However, the old man still died¡­ Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them a momentter, understanding appeared in his eyes.


    "He paid the price, so I¡¯ll let it go!" Su Ming averted his gaze and looked towards the normal tribe members in the tribe. Then he walked towards the air and turned into a long arc that gradually disappeared into the horizon.


    He did not take the three feathers. Those things were useless to him, but to a small tribe that lost most of their powerful warriors, the use of those feathers was great.


    Su Ming was not the type to kill everyone and spare no one. His grudge had disappeared when the Patriarch of ck Crane Tribe and the other powerful warriors died.


    Su Ming sat in his cave abode in the mountain range and held the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in his hands. There was a long gash on his arm. The blood there had dried up, and there was a variety of emotions on his face.


    If anyone took a closer look, then they could see that the size of the Wind Crystal of Inheritance had shrank slightly!


    "When Madam Ji brought out the red ring that day, she took it out from a bone. With that method, she managed to use the ring¡­


    "Else, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much and could have just put it on her finger," Su Ming mumbled under his breath.


    "I tried putting this thing in the gash on my arm earlier, and when I circted my Qi, I managed to absorb some of it¡­ but I only managed to absorb a little of it. It wasn¡¯t particrly useful¡­" Su Ming held the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in his hands in a tight grip, then gritted his teeth.


    ¡®Oh well, I¡¯ll try it with my original idea, but I won¡¯t do it here. We¡¯re at room temperature here. If I use this method, I¡¯ll lose too much blood.¡¯ Su Ming stood up and took a deep breath before he lifted his head to look at the Fire Ape crouching and leaning against a wall. His lips curled up in a smile.


    The Fire Ape also looked at Su Ming and bared its teeth as if it was smiling at him. It looked rather excited.


    He walked up and patted the Fire Ape¡¯s head, then walked out of his cave abode.


    Once he walked out, the small snake on the Poison Corpse¡¯s head immediately looked towards him.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence, then gave up on bringing the Poison Corpse on his journey. He sent out a thought andforted the small snake before walking out of the mountain range towards the frozen Gate to the Void floating in the air.


    Standing next to the Gate to the Void, Su Ming closed his eyes, as if he was waiting for something. After a moment, ripples appeared in the sky, and his clone appeared to stand behind him.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and lifted his right hand to press against the frozen Gate to the Void. Immediately, theyer of ice shattered slightly. Once a crack showed up, Su Ming moved inside. His clone followed behind him, and with a sh, he disappeared along with Su Ming and the Gate to the Void.


    The deep parts of the ck seawater and the endless cier were still as dark as ever. There were numerous living beings sealed in the cier, keeping their former appearances of when they were alive. They looked as if they were struggling.


    The silence around the area seemed to have been there for countless amount of years. The only things that would appear in that ck seawater were the asional creatures of the sea swimming past the area.


    In an ice mountain above the cier was a frozen gate. At that moment, as that gate shone with a dark light, two figures appeared. Naturally, it was Su Ming and his clone!


    Once they appeared, they did not move, and it was clear that they were also frozen. It would not be until a few dayster when the ice cracked and shattered that Su Ming and his clone would be able to move about in that ice mountain.


    The freezing air chilled Su Ming¡¯s bones, and he felt as if his flesh and blood were about to freeze. The cirction of his blood had be a lot slower. His clone stood by the side. With those ck beetles around,coupled with the fact that this puppet was originally dead to begin with, it was only natural that he did not fear the cold. As his aura of death fused with the freezing air, he could move around with much more nimbleness and easepared to Su Ming.


    His eyes shone brilliantly, and he was prepared to protect his host.


    Su Ming sat down on the ice in the area where he could move around with no problems. He closed his eyes and waited for a few hours. When his body was almost frozen, he opened his eyes, and as he lifted his right hand, the Wind Crystal of Inheritance appeared.


    At the same time, his clone opened his mouth and spat out a ray of green light that turned into a small sword. That sword charged towards Su Ming under the control of his Nascent Soul.


    With a bang, the small sword stabbed Su Ming¡¯s back. The frozen body caused Su Ming to be numb towards the pain and to be at ease with it. He only frowned slightly but did not make a sound.


    The small sword stabbed into his back and started cutting apart his flesh downwards, revealing a small part of his spine inside!


    Blood spilled out and seeped into the ice. Due to the freezing air, there was not much blood. However, even if the body was frozen, the pain still made Su Ming¡¯s breathing quicken.


    There were four vertebrae on Su Ming¡¯s spine that were shining with a blue light. Those were his Berserker Bones. As the small sword stabbed into his flesh, a glint appeared in the clone¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand, and the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in Su Ming¡¯s hand floated and circled above his head once before charging straight to his back, plunging itself deep into the opened wound. Once it touched the fifth vertebrae on Su Ming¡¯s spine, the crystal stuck itself closely there.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. His entire body might be frozen, but there was still sweat beading on his forehead. However, there was determination on his face. His right hand was trembling when he lifted it up. He seized at the air, and immediately, half of the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance appeared in his hand.


    He hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth. Immediately, that Lightning Crystal of Inheritance shone and flew up to plunge into the wound on his back, right at his sixth vertebrae. When Su Ming forced both of the Crystals of Inheritance into his body as if he was nting them in himself, he closed his eyes and dispersed the power he was using to resist the cold. His body was slowly covered by ice, and eventually, his entire body froze up, and he turned into an ice statue.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone sat by the side and observed the surroundings vigntly, protecting his host.


    Time trickled by. Su Ming had no idea how long he would need toplete this slightly insane action of his. In fact, if he did not have his clone by his side, it would be difficult for him to do this. The slightestpse of attention when he was doing this would perhaps make him freeze to death in his weakness.


    Due to his Nascent Soul, his clone could sense his host¡¯s condition. Once in a while, he would send a warm wave of power into Su Ming¡¯s body, causing him to remain alive while encased in ice. He would be in a state of life and death, which would cause the blood on his back to slowly freeze up so that he could gradually absorb the Crystals¡¯ power and gain an epiphany towards them.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s back looked horrifying. His spine was partially revealed and his flesh was ripped apart. There was a small amount of blood flowing out, but his flesh and blood were slowly growing back and recovering.


    However, even if he was recovering, the protruding Wind and Lightning Crystals of Inheritance still looked horrifying.


    Yet as time passed by and as the wounds slowly recovered, the Wind Crystal of Inheritance from the two protruding crystals gradually shrank¡­


    Su Ming still had his eyes closed. As pain showed on his face, confusion would sometimes show as well, and asionally, he would look like he was thinking hard about something, and at other times, he would look delighted¡­


    The Wind Crystal of Inheritance became smaller¡­ right until one day sometime in the future, the protruding Wind Crystal of Inheritance had shrank by arge half. The remaining part might still be protruding from Su Ming¡¯s back, but if no one took a closer look, it would be difficult for them to notice it.


    On this day, in Su Ming¡¯s mind, a storm stirred up¡­ and it was the storm of inheritance!

 Chapter 414 — Three Styles of Wind Separation!

    <h4>Chapter 414: Three Styles of Wind Separation!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was ayer of fog in the gray sky, and there seemed to be a sea of clouds tumbling about in the area. No one would be able to tell whether this was the sea of the sky, or whether it was the sea of the ground at just one nce.


    Su Ming could not sense his own body. It was as if he had turned into a gust of wind in the sea of clouds and floated in the world, not knowing where he wanted to go¡­


    Perhaps a long time had passed, or perhaps it had just been a moment. Su Ming, whose mind was a little muddled at that point, suddenly saw a long-haired man sitting in the endless sea of white and gray clouds before him.


    That man was tall and thin. He was dressed in green and his hair was very long. He might not look handsome, but there was an elegant grace about him, especially his long and narrow eyes. They looked like the eyes of a woman, and those eyes that seemed like they belonged on a phoenix was an unforgettable sight.


    At the same time Su Ming saw this man, the man slowly opened his eyes, and a brilliant light shone within them.


    "You came, my scion."


    Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled. His slightly muddled mind suddenly cleared up, and he remembered that he was absorbing the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in the cier. He also remembered the storm that stirred up in his head at the end, along with himself appearing in this sea of clouds like a spirit once that storm was over.


    "This sort of inheritance is only privy to the first scion. You will be the only one who can see me¡­ The scions after you will not see me, but they will see you," the man with the long and narrow eyes stated slowly in a gentle voice.


    "I am the Wind Berserker. I have be a Saint after understanding the power of wind. I fought with the God of Berserkers against the ninth great timeline in the great World containing all regions. Everywhere we went, there was no one who did not dare worship us¡­


    "Now, what remains in this ce is a fragment of my will that I left behind when I was about to leave the ninth timeline in the great World with the God of Berserkers to search for other timelines in hopes of seeking a chance for a breakthrough. I left the fragment behind so that the future generation may inherit my title as the Wind Berserker.


    "The power of the Wind Berserker changes all the time and it can¡¯t be inherited in one go. That¡¯s why I separated it into three divine abilities. If you can master them all, then you will have understood a fifth of what it means to be the Wind Berserker.


    "The first of the three styles of Wind Separation is Sun Genesis!" The man with the long and narrow eyes spoke slowly, and the moment he said thosest words, his eyes sparkled. He lifted his right hand and waved it at the sky above the sea of clouds.


    "Push aside the clouds in the sky, and you can make the sea of clouds stir, you can make the sun reveal itself. All you need to activate the power of Sun Genesis is wind!"


    As his words echoed in the air, the sea of clouds started tumbling ferociously and turned into a giant vortex. With the man as the center, the vortex encircled such a huge area that it seemed endless, and with booming sounds, it started spinning.


    Su Ming stood by the side and watched the sea of clouds spinning. He could even imagine that if anyone looked up from the ground at that moment, they would definitely find themselves witnessing a terrifying sight - a sight where all the clouds in the sky started spinning and turning into a vortex.


    "Where does winde from?" The man with the long and narrow eyes smiled.


    "Windes when I wave my arms, and I channel it to the sky to move the sea of clouds. When the sea of clouds turns into a vortex, the wind wille back several times stronger!


    "More urately speaking, Sun Genesis is divided into three levels. The first is Wind Propelling, the second is Wind Borrowing, and the final level is¡­ Sun Genesis!"


    The man with the long and narrow eyes clenched his right fist, and the instant he formed that fist, the sea of clouds around them that had turned into a vortex, with a rumble, rushed towards the man. Eventually, as Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled, he saw the vortex disappearing into the man¡¯s right fist!


    It was as if the entire process of him clenching his fist happened during the instant the endless sea of clouds rapidly gathered towards him.


    It was just as if the man was holding the endlessly rotating sea of clouds in his right hand!


    It was as if he now held the boundless power of the wind in the world in his hand.


    "Sun Genesis!"


    With his right fist, the man punched forward gently, seemingly without any power, but when that punch was delivered, a violent gust of wind that could not be described with words erupted forth. It felt as if a shocking thunder had crackled during a quiet dawn, as if the a storm spanning one hundred thousand feet had erupted on the quiet surface of a sea, as if an ear-splitting boom had resounded in a meadow!


    The violent gust of wind turned into a wind dragon. As it roared, it charged out and tore through the sky, causing a gigantic pit to appear in the air. The wind dragon roared, then crawled into the pit and disappeared.


    "The second style, Lunar Burial!" The Wind Berserker narrowed his eyes, and a green re appeared within them.


    "I personally like this style a lot. I didn¡¯t create this style on my own either. I gained an epiphany for it from an ancient legend. I also went to a lot of ancient ruins to examine them so that I could finally produce this ancient legend.


    "I believe that this Art had existed since the beginning but was only lost in time. I am merely restoring it slightly. In older times, there was a legend that said that when the Ancients die, they are not buried in the sky or the earth. They are instead buried in the wind. The wind is their coffin¡­"


    A smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips, but it looked rather sinister. He pointed at the ground with two fingers of his right hand.


    When Su Ming lowered his head to look, the ground underneath suddenly turned indistinct. It did notst long, and the ground became clear once again. But once it became distinct, what appeared before Su Ming was no longer the ground he¡¯d seen previously. Instead, it had turned into a ce filled with people.


    Arge number of people whose clothes and appearances could not be seen clear were now on the ground. They all prostrated themselves and Su Ming heard words he could not understanding out from their mouths in the form of buzzing sounds. From the sky, he could see that these people numbered to several tens of thousands.


    They stood close to each other and formed a gigantic circle. The center was empty except for a gigantic wooden tower. At the top of the tower was a bound corpse that hung high in the sky.


    "Look closely, my scion!" the man with the long and narrow eyes suddenly said. Su Ming immediately looked down with rapt attention, forcing down his shock, not shifting his eyes from the spot.


    The tens of thousands of people surrounding the giant wooden tower on the ground started moving slowly. All of them were walking and looking at the sky. It was as if the circle they had formed was spinning. This scene sparked curiosity in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    He could not tell just what sort of connection these people¡¯s actions had with Lunar Burial. However, as time passed by, the tens of thousands of people on the ground gradually stopped walking slowly and started running. The tens of thousands of people running altogether caused the circle to start spinning even faster.


    ¡®Could it be that the vortex is formed when the people run, and that¡¯s how they form wind?¡¯ A sharp glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    As the tens of thousands of people ran, a wave of hot air spread from all these people. This was a wave that naturally came to be as their Qi circted in their bodies. Perhaps the hot air from a singr person would not be much, but when tens of thousands of people ran together, it would look incredibly distinct.


    Once that hot air spread from their bodies, it started floating into the sky slowly.


    At the same time, several hundreds of people immediately shot up from the running crowd and charged into the sky to stand above the bound corpse on the gigantic wooden tower. These hundreds of people sat down cross-legged over there, and a chilling aura spread from their floating bodies. That chilling air immediately spread through the area, causing the ce to abruptly turn cold.


    What happened next took Su Mingpletely by surprise. With his own eyes, he saw the chilling air that was seeping out of these hundreds of people descend to the area underneath, and during that process, that chilling air instantly shed with the hot air floating upwards.


    The instant they shed, a violent gust of wind appeared out of nowhere, stirring up sharp whistling sounds. At the same time, the tens of thousands of people on the ground opened their mouths and shouted one word.


    "Burial!"


    The voice shook the sky, causing the tens of thousands of people to run even faster, and more hot air spread from their bodies. The hundreds of people sitting cross-legged and floating in the sky also opened their eyes at that moment and roared simultaneously!


    "Lunar!"


    The moment they shouted, arger amount of chilling air spread out and descended to the area underneath. Once it shed with the hot air, the wind started interacting as if they were convecting heat, and it gave birth to stronger wind. The wind swept past thend and blew against the corpse bound on the gigantic wooden tower, causing the dead man¡¯s blood and flesh to rapidly dry up from that indescribably man-made wind, eventually turning into skin and bones, ending up as a dried up corpse.


    That was not the end, as the words ¡®Burial¡¯ and ¡®Lunar¡¯ were repeatedly shouted, the wind became stronger, and after an unknown amount of time passed by, as Su Ming¡¯s heart was shaken to the core, he saw the dried up corpse turning to ashes. As the wind was born, the ashes disappeared into the world, and once they disappeared, this scene, which was clearly from a ritual, returned to being indistinct and disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "That is Lunar Burial," the man with the long and narrow eyes said.


    Su Ming looked at the muddled ground that had returned to how it originally was with a nk stare and his heart was in chaos, as if there were waves crashing against it. He was not shocked by the Lunar Burial but stunned by these people¡¯s intelligence, and how wind¡­ was formed.


    ¡®Is this how wind is formed¡­? The sh of cold and heat¡­ perhaps I should say it is the transfer between cold and heat that formed wind¡­ Convection¡­ forms wind¡­ That¡¯s right, if I throw a punch, I will cause wind to stir, but I¡¯ve never thought about how that wind came to be. By the looks of it now, wind is born due to the transfer between two auras.¡¯


    Su Ming looked as if he had gained an epiphany.


    "My scion, wind exists in all parts of the world, but if you can separate the wind from a particr region, thereby causing wind to no longer exist in that region, then you can be the lord of that region!


    "Without wind, there is no aura, and without aura, there is no power. When the power of the world is sealed within, when all manner of aura no longer exists, then from then on, the ce where you are will be a forbidden area for all lives, and that is Wind Separation!


    "The three styles of Wind Separation contain all my understanding towards wind. I am passing it to you, and it will depend on you on how much you can understand out of the Provenance of Wind¡­


    "Also, besides Wind Separation, I will also use the remaining fragment of my will to give you three chances to gain an epiphany. Each of the chances will be for a style of the divine ability. This is your first chance, Epiphany for Sun Genesis!"


    The man with the long and narrow eyes disappeared as he spoke. Soon after, a violent gust of wind whistled by and enveloped Su Ming within.

 Chapter 415 — Three—Headed Dark Turtle!

    <h4>Chapter 415: Three-Headed Dark Turtle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, it was six monthster. A year had gone by since the chaos caused by Hong Luo to thend of the Shamans.


    Severalrge scale battles had happened in the war outside Sky Mist City, while the small scale battlesunched over the warzone were already so numerous that they could not be counted. These battles were only bing more intense.


    The defense of Sky Mist City was also gradually being weakened. Most of the powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Tribe were acting as garrisons for Sky Mist City.


    There was a rumor regarding the Cmity of the Eastern Wastnds spreading out secretly among the Berserkers, and most of those who heard it took it with a grain of salt.


    There were no longer any tribes located at the edge of the Dead Sea in thend of the Shamans. Almost a seventh of the tribes had migrated.


    However, there were some tribes that did not migrate. These tribes either had no power to migrate or were small tribes that would have difficulties if they moved too far even if they wanted to migrate, which was why they decided¡­ to stay.


    White Bull Tribe was one of the tribes in thetter category. They struggled before, pondered over it, had the urge to migrate, had even sent their people to venture out in search for any migrating tribes that would pass by their tribe, but eventually, they had no choice but to give up.


    This was a remotend to begin with. If their tribe members traveled far and wide, they would perhaps run into migrating tribes, but that was only a possibility. If they did not meet any of them, then instead of being destroyed, they would rather stay in their tribe.


    On thest month of the past six months, the monkey-faced old man, the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, went to the area near Su Ming¡¯s mountain range multiple times. He still believed that there was something off about the ce. When he learned about the things that happened to ck Crane Tribe, he became even more skeptical of Su Ming¡¯s mountain range.


    The old man was polite every single time he came to the ce, even after he¡¯d visited it many times. He would respectfully shout outside the mountain range in hopes of meeting Su Ming, but never received any response. However, the old man did not give up. He always came back once every few days.


    Time passed by this way, and the Fire Apeid aroundckadaisically within the seal of the mountain range. The small snake flew in midair. As for the Poison Corpse, he continued standing at the entrance of the cave abode and never moved once during those six months.


    The ice on the frozen Gate to the Void still remained during that half a year. It continued releasing cold air and never melted.


    Su Ming was sitting cross-legged in the ice mountain located in the cier surrounded by ck seawater. His body waspletely frozen up. His clone had protected him for half a year.


    There was no longer any blood flowing out of Su Ming¡¯s back. His wound had slowly recovered during the six months. By now, there was only a bump that could be seen belonging to the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance. As for the Wind Crystal of Inheritance, it practically could not be seen anymore.


    There were four Berserker Bones in Su Ming¡¯s spine, but at that moment, the fifth vertebrae was shining with a green light, and it seemed as if it had already transformed. Its appearance might not have changed, but it gave people a simr feeling to the Wind Crystal of Inheritance. It was as if the shrunken Wind Crystal of Inheritance had been absorbed by the fifth Berserker Bone.


    Another month passed by. On this day, theyer of ice surrounding Su Ming, who had isted himself there for seven months, suddenly shook. At the same time it started shattering and cracking, Su Ming opened his eyes slowly.


    The instant he opened his eyes, besides the profundity in his gaze that already existed before, there was also a vortex that looked like a whirlwind in his eyes. At the same time, theyer of ice around him shattered with a bang, causing Su Ming to regain mobility.


    He silently sensed the changes in his body, and he could clearly feel that he had be much strongerpared to how he was before he isted himself, and more importantly¡­


    "Sun Genesis, huh¡­?"


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his right hand. There was a brilliant sh in his eyes. In the one chance he had to gain his epiphany during his entire process of understanding the inheritance of the Wind Berserker, he had tried countless times to cast Sun Genesis. In that sort of condition to gain his epiphany, Su Ming had a feeling that he had been reborn in that illusion filled with wind.


    He lightly formed a fist and stood up slowly. The instant he stood up, the clone behind him also did the same.


    Su Ming did not turn his head back, but instead stared at the shell of the ice mountain and the cier before him. After a moment of pensive silence, his gaze fell at the spot sealing the green-scaled man eight hundred feet away.


    After thinking for some time, Su Ming lifted his right hand and touched theyer of ice before him. Immediately, it cracked. After another moment, it shattered, and ck seawater instantly surged in, but the instant the seawater surged in, Su Ming had already walked out of the ice mountain. His clone also followed behind him.


    He did not bother about the ice mountain behind him. A wave of pressure descended on them in that ck seawater, causing Su Ming to sink, but his expression was calm as he walked forward slowly.


    He walked forward until he was eight hundred feet away from the ice mountain. When he arrived at the ce sealing that green-scaled man, Su Ming once again felt the difference between his current self and his previous self. Before he fused with the Wind Crystal of Inheritance, walking eight hundred feet was already his limit, but now, he felt that he could still walk several dozens of feet forward.


    As he stared at the ice mountain sealing the green scaled man, Su Ming furled his right hand into a fist and punched. At the same time, his clone behind him took a step forward and pointed at the ice through the water.


    Immediately, densely packed circles of cracks appeared on theyer of ice Su Ming punched. Green light shed, and the small sword flew out from his clone to stab into the crack. At that moment, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and when the sword retreated, he pressed his palm on the ice once again.


    The process repeated several times, and as the cracks on theyer of ice slowly spread outwards, the crushed ice also fell off.


    Su Ming¡¯s spirits lifted and he increased his speed. By working with his clone, they gradually dug a hole in the ice mountain, and behind that hole was the ck wooden club with nine teeth held by the green scaled man.


    As theyer of ice continuously became thinner and when he was just three inches away from the tip of of the club, suddenly, a strong current shot forth from the ck seawater above the cier. At the same time, Su Ming heard a muffled growl.


    Soon after, a gigantic, muddled figure charged forth from the ck seawater. As it closed in, its low growl shook the cier, causing the the seawater to roll, and the pressure formed made Su Ming¡¯s heart shake.


    His eyes sparkled. At the moment, there was already a big hole wide enough to fit a person dug out in the ice mountain. He was less than three inches from that club, before long, he would be able topletely dig through. However, the arrival of that low growl made Su Ming hesitate for a moment before a resolute look appeared on his face.


    He immediately curled his right hand into a fist and rammed it against the thinyer of ice. His clone attacked at the same time, intending to break through before the unknown creature came over.


    Yet before Su Ming managed to attack, the low growl traveled to his ears as if the sound came right from his side. The seawater around him started distorting, and an incredible force came charging towards him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. Without a hint of hesitation, he immediately crawled into the big hole he¡¯d dug out. His clone crawled in at the same time.


    The moment they blocked the entrance, Su Ming found out, to his shock, that the entire cier shuddered. His pupils shrank, and he saw a gigantic ferocious beast with an astonishing presence appearing in the seawater.


    It was a two-headed dark turtle!


    Two of its gigantic heads were outside its shell and were coldly staring at theyer of ice where Su Ming had hid himself. The moment a fierce glint appeared in its eyes, it swung its tail, and immediately, another head rose on its tail!


    This was not a two-headed turtle, but a three-headed dark turtle!


    Its body was not really that big, only one thousand feet in-size. It stood on the cier and not many ripples formed from its aura could be seen. However, the presence of its Qi left Su Ming afraid.


    Roar!


    The three heads of that dark turtle roared at Su Ming at the same time. However, it only stood and roared. It did not do anything else. Su Ming hid himself in theyer of ice. His clone was slightly further ahead, and they were both sealed up by the newly recovered ice mountain. As Su Ming looked at the three-headed dark turtle outside, he groaned internally.


    However, gradually, Su Ming noticed something strange about this dark turtle. The creature only roared and did not attack him. This stunned Su Ming momentarily.


    He remained in pensive silence for a moment. As he saw the ice mountain gradually sealing up, he lifted his right hand and punched the newly returned three inch thickyer of ice behind him. Cracks echoed in the air, and theyer of ice became only two inches thick.


    It was also at that moment that the three-headed dark turtle roared even more furiously as if it had gone mad. It took a big step forward, and at the same time it got closer to the ice mountain, its tail charged towards the ice mountain with a whistle, but it did not hit the ice. Instead, once it swung down beside the ice mountain, the dark turtle¡¯s face became even more savage, and it started growling lowly as it red at Su Ming.


    ¡®The power of its Qi makes it clear that it has incredible power, and it¡¯s a power so strong that I¡¯ve never seen its like before¡­ but it looks as if it doesn¡¯t know any divine abilities.¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®And by its previous actions¡­ Could it be that this creature cannot destroy the ice mountain here¡­? Could it be that it¡¯s the guardian beast of the ce?¡¯


    A thought bloomed in Su Ming¡¯s heart and he moved closer to the thinyer of ice. Immediately, the dark turtle outside roared even more fiercely. It swung its tail back and forth, letting out piercing howls.


    Su Ming immediately shrank back, putting some distance between himself and the thinyer of ice. The dark turtle clearly rxed and no longer looked at Su Ming, but instead stared at the green-scaled man that was several inches away from Su Ming, sealed within the thinyer of ice.


    Su Ming was incredibly nervous at the moment, but his head was calm. Once he saw the dark turtle¡¯s actions, he knew that the longer he stayed in the ce, the worse it would be for him. That was why he sent a thought to his clone.


    His clone immediately lifted two fingers and tapped at the ice behind them. As it was just a short time since that ice was formed, that one tap immediately broke a small hole. A ck beetle instantly flew out and crawled into that hole.


    Su Ming stared at the bug. When the dark turtle saw the bug flying out, it only spared it a nce and no longer bothered itself with it. It let the small bug fly eight hundred feet back to where the Gate to the Void was in the ice mountain.

 Chapter 416 — Snatch the Treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 416: Snatch the Treasure!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®It¡¯s not paying attention to us, but those sealed in the ice¡­¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. This was not the moment for him to anger that dark turtle now and forcefully take the ck club.


    After a moment of pensive silence, a glint appeared in the clone¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and drew a circle on theyer of ice before him. With one press, the circle instantly shattered, and then he took a step outside to walk out of the hole in the ice mountain.


    Su Ming stared at the dark turtle and was already prepared to use his Nascent Soul to escape, but the dark turtle only cast a nce at the clone before it ignored him.


    ¡®Could it be that as long as we don¡¯t touch the things that are frozen here, then the turtle won¡¯t bother us¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and walked out slowly from within the hole in the ice mountain. Once hepletely came out, his heart started racing. He saw the dark turtle turning its head around to cast a freezing nce at him before averting its gaze. Su Ming let out a huge sigh of relief in his heart.


    He walked forward slowly, but once he took a few steps, conflict appeared on his face, but it did notst for long. Su Ming did not stop moving, and as he continued moving forward, his clone immediately moved back and crawled into the hole in the ice mountain.


    Su Ming was incredibly nervous as he did these series of actions. He continuously observed that dark turtle, and when he saw that it did not give too much of a reaction, he took a few brisk steps forward until he arrived at the frozen Gate to the Void located eight hundred feet away.


    Once he stood inside the ice mountain containing the gate, Su Ming immediately came to stand beside it and started dealing with the ice around it to keep the gate open at all times.


    When he finished doing all this, he turned his head around and stared at the frightening dark turtle outside, along with his clone inside the hole.


    ¡®Should I snatch it, or should I not¡­? The turtle is clearly the guardian of this ce. All the things that it guards must be extraordinary items. The cier here is very big too. I have reason to believe¡­ that this turtle is not the only guardian of this ce.


    ¡®Besides, when I broke open the ice mountain sealing that green-scaled manst time, that turtle had not appeared. Clearly, the degree of damage I dealt was not big enough. This time, when I almost seeded, this creature appeared. Now I caught its attention. Even if Ie next time when it¡¯s not around, it¡¯ll still be difficult for me to get closer to that item.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take it!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s face lit up with determination.


    Immediately, a glint appeared in the clone¡¯s eyes, who was within the hole of the ice mountain sealing that big man eight hundred feet away. He lifted his right hand and tapped at the thinyer of ice with two of his fingers. Once he tapped at it repeatedly, theyer of ice instantly shattered, revealing the ck, spiked club inside!


    As if the dark turtle had gone mad, it started roaring, and as it swung its tail back and forth repeatedly, Su Ming¡¯s clone pressed on that ck, spiked club, wanting to put it away into his storage bag. However, the club did not budge. He could not put it into his storage bag.


    With burning resolution, Su Ming immediately made his clone repeatedly break through the ice with his two fingers. When half of the ck spiked club was revealed, the clone took hold of it and tore it out. A loud bang reverberated through the area, and the gigantic ck wooden club was dragged out.


    The dark turtle roared and blocked the ice mountain¡¯s exit. There was a murderous look in its eyes as it roared, but at that moment, Su Ming took a step forward and rushed out several hundreds of feet.


    At that instant, his clone let out a piercing shriek, and as if it was burning, all the power of his cultivation erupted forth, and he used it all in warping. He rushed forth with that ck wooden club, and then his body, along with that wooden club, instantly disappeared.


    The instant he disappeared, the dark turtle was stunned. At the same time around. five hundred feet away, Su Ming¡¯s clone appeared. He looked as he usually did, but Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul inside had already shrunk quite considerably. It also looked rather unstable, as if it was about to dissipate and turn back into a Core.


    When the clone appeared, Su Ming caught it and charged forth with a whistle in the water towards the ice mountain containing the Gate to the Void with his absolute fastest speed.


    The dark turtle whipped its head around and let out a livid roar. It lifted its right leg and stomped on the ground. Immediately, the cier shook and ice needles shot up from the ground. They also came from under the ground from all around Su Ming. As he continued charging forth, they shot out with banging sounds, turning into a fence of ice needles trying to block his path.


    At the same time, the turtle¡¯s tail swung forth with a whistle in the water, bringing with it a shocking wave. With that one sweep, the seawater parted. All the ice needles that did not manage to block Su Ming were all shattered by the dark turtle¡¯s tail, but it did not slow down at all. Instead, the tail traveled forth even faster towards Su Ming.


    The dark turtle¡¯s hatred towards Su Ming had clearly reached incredibly heights. It did not just swing its tail forth but also opened its mouth wide and blew a puff of white air at him. When that puff of white air was let out, booming sounds immediately rang out, and the seawater before the dark turtle instantly turned into ice, and it was rapidly spreading forward.


    As Su Ming charged forth dragging his clone behind him, he was blocked in his path by the ice needles that shot through the ground, but he did not stop. At the same time he activated his speed, the Provenance of Wind in his body circted rapidly, causing his speed to increase exponentially, and he charged out of the blockade.


    When he saw that he was less than thirty feet away from the ice mountain containing the Gate to the Void, the whistling sound behind him whipped the seawater so hard that it parted. Su Ming felt his skin crawl. His Divine General Armor materialized on his body, and at the same time, Han Mountain Bell showed itself.


    The Nascent Soul in his clone coughed out a mouthful of essence and warped once again, causing Su Ming to disappear without a trace the instant the dark turtle¡¯s tail rammed into his body.


    When they reappeared, they were already beside the Gate to the Void. Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. Han Mountain Bell hummed and shrank back into his body. The Divine General Armor also shattered, but the crisis was not over.


    The instant Su Ming reappeared and pulled his clone to step into the Gate to the Void, the dark turtle behind him blew out a white puff of air, and the frozen seawater came towards him in the span of a breath, causing Su Ming¡¯s body to be filled with chills. His face instantly turned pale, but his body did not stop. He dragged his clone, and along with the ck wooden club his clone held onto, they moved into the Gate to the Void.


    The instant Su Ming disappeared, ice instantly covered the ice mountain with the Gate to the Void, causing the ice mountain to instantly berger by several fold. Once it was frozen in many new, thickyers, the dark turtle floated up and let out mad roars, swishing its tail back and forth as if it was absolutely livid.


    Eventually, it decided that it might as welly there and fix its gaze on the frozen Gate to the Void. It continued staring at it.


    The other end of the Gate to the Void located outside the cave abode in the mountain range in the Land of South Morning started flickering with a dark light, then Su Ming and his clone rushed out from within.


    Once they charged out, Su Ming¡¯s clone fell to the side. The Nascent Soul was already in a state where it had almostpletely vanished. The Nascent Soul had his eyes shut tightly in the clone and was silently circting his Qi to recover.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was pale. He turned his head around and cast a nce at the Gate to the Void, and fear could be seen lingering on his face. When he remembered what he had just done, Su Ming thought that his actions were a little too crazy.


    He sucked in a deep breath and immediately sat down cross-legged on the ground. He did not have time to be bothered with the small snake and the Fire Ape that came towards him, quickly meditating to recover his Qi.


    A few dayster, Su Ming opened his eyes, and his face regained a slightly healthier color. He let out a long breath and immediately turned his head around to look at the gigantic, ck wooden club beside his clone. The nine teeth stuck on that club where letting out rays of freezing light.


    The ck wooden club was Su Ming¡¯s height and it was filled with a savage air. Su Ming stood up and went beside it. After dipping his head down to look at it for a moment, he lifted his right hand and grabbed the wooden club, then a frown appeared between his brows. He sucked in a light breath and lifted that wooden club.


    ¡®I wonder what this thing is made of. It¡¯s so heavy. It¡¯d be great if it was a little lighter.¡¯


    Su Ming gave it a few simple swings, and once those swings brought up whooshing sounds from the movements, he went on to ce the wooden club down, but his body suddenly jolted and he widened his eyes to stare at weapon in his hands. He lifted it up once again, then swung it around himself once. Astonishment surfaced in his eyes.


    ¡®It grew lighter?


    ¡®Be lighter¡­ Just a little lighter still¡­¡¯


    With that gigantic ck wooden club in hand, Su Ming continued swinging it about on the spot, and its weight became increasingly lighter. Eventually, Su Ming practically could not feel its weight at all. Once he lifted it up, he leaped into the air and rammed the club against the ground.


    The instant the gigantic wooden club crashed onto the ground, the ground trembled with a boom, and a powerful bacsh spread from that wooden club straight up through Su Ming¡¯s right hand and into his body, making him lurch forward, and he was forced to let go of the club. He took a few steps back, and his face was a mix of red and white. He only recovered after a long while.


    ¡®If it just bes lighter, then the value of this thing doesn¡¯t match up to the risk I took earlier¡­¡¯


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and picked up the wooden club once again. Looking at the nine teeth, he hesitated for a moment before he swung it again. He did not leap up this time, but instead, once he started swinging it and the instant he readied himself to smash it towards the ground¡­


    "Heavier!"


    That word fell out of his mouth when the wooden club crashed against the ground. Its weight increased exponentially, and the instant it fell, a shocking boom abruptly resounded in the air. Soon after, the ground trembled, and arge crack started spreading on the surface with rumbling sounds, stretching into the distance. It shot through the seal Hong Luo had ced and appeared in thend beyond. The crack stretched out so far that it was several tens of thousands of feet long.


    Blood trickled down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He could not keep a tight grip on the wooden club in his hands, causing it to be flung out from the rebound and fall on the ground beside him. Another boom reverberated in the air.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing was quick. He looked at the wooden club in the distance, then at the giant crack on the ground. He suddenlyughed, and hisughter grew louder at each passing moment.


    "I, Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, wish to see you, Sir Soul Catcher. Sir, you still remember me? I¡¯m the guy who prepared the three virgins for you in the tribe."


    As Su Mingughed, a weak andisant voice came from within the crack on the ground.


    The voice might havee from within the crack, but in truth, it came from the spot above the ground outside the seal. The monkey-faced old man from White Bull Tribe looked at the crack that suddenly appeared thirty feet away from him with a pale face, and cold sweat trickled down his body.


    ¡®Damn it all! Which bloody idiot is it that made this crack suddenly appear?! He scared the heck out of me!¡¯


    The old man wiped his sweat.

 Chapter 417 — World of Nine Yin!

    <h4>Chapter 417: World of Nine Yin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming heard an old man¡¯s voice from the crack and that strange ent, he immediately thought of the old, monkey-faced Patriarch from White Bull Tribe.


    Su Ming did not like nor hate this person, but his act of offering up three women from his tribe and giving up on having his entire tribe attack had left a rather deep impression on him.


    At that moment, when Su Ming heard those words, he pondered over them for a moment before walking out.


    Thend was empty, but there was a ce that sported a gigantic crack out of nowhere, and it was spread far and wide.


    The old man from White Bull Tribe stood beside the crack and waited for a long time, but to no avail. So he went to the crack and stretched his head to look inside.


    "Damn¡­"


    The old man did not hear Su Ming¡¯sughter in the seal. He only came here once every few days, and once he arrived at the ce, he would walk around shouting the same words he said previously, though he himself did not know that his voice had already reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. He looked at the crack and started mumbling under his breath.


    "Damn what?" Before the old man finished mumbling, Su Ming¡¯s cold voice rang out behind him, causing the old man to immediately be stunned. Once he turned around swiftly, surprised delight appeared on his face.


    "What? Damn who? There¡¯s no damning whoever anywhere. Greetings, Great Soul Catcher." The old man quickly wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming cast the old man a nce. He did not speak.


    The old man was being cautious and was sizing up Su Ming from the corner of his eye as well. Once he saw the mark of the peach blossom at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, he quickly averted his gaze and put on aisant look.


    "Sir, this old man told quite a number of the women in my tribe to make preparations this time. You¡¯ll definitely be pleased with them. If you aren¡¯t, then I¡¯ll be a damned old fool from now on!"


    "What damned old fool? Stop using the word ¡®damn¡¯!" Su Ming frowned.


    "Okay, okay, then I¡¯ll change it to boyo." The old man quickly nodded his head and put on a ttering smile.


    As the old man¡¯s expression fell into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he scrutinized him. He remembered that this old man was a very tactful person. It did not matter whether it was their first encounter with each other or his decisive act of sending the three women to him, they were enough to show that this old man was definitely not as he seemed.


    "What is it? Speak up." Su Ming said calmly.


    The old man was feeling rather nervous. When Su Ming was scrutinizing him, he immediately felt that he was being seen through. This sort of feeling, as if he was standing naked before someone else, made him instinctively avoid looking into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "It¡¯s nothing, really¡­" The old man hesitated for a moment, and once he said those words, Su Ming turned around and walked into the distance, no longer bothering with the old man.


    The Patriarch was momentarily stunned, then quickly walked forward and spoke with a obsequious smile.


    "Sir, please wait. This is¡­ This is actually a very difficult thing for me to say. It¡¯s like this. You know that the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds ising in a few years time, and most of the tribes in thend of the Shamans have already migrated.


    "But White Bull Tribe is too small and we have a lot of normal tribe members. With my power alone and the other powerful Shamans in my tribe, it¡¯s still impossible for us to protect them, that¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯d like to ask whether you take on jobs." The old man no longer hesitated and rambled off rapidly as he chased after Su Ming.


    Su Ming paused in his footsteps, then turned around to look at the old man.


    "What are you using to hire me? If you truly have an attractive pay, why insist on finding me?"


    "Sir, the most powerful Shaman around this area is Madam Ji¡­ But Madam Ji has already gone missing¡­" When the old man said those words, he became even more cautious, even cast a nce at the mark of the peach blossom at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows.


    "This is a remote ce, and powerful Shamans seldome here. We¡¯re also at war now, so it¡¯s really very tough for us to find powerful Shamans we can trust.


    "Well, sir, we are kinda like neighbors, and I can trust you. As for the pay, well, I¡¯m going to offer our ancestor¡¯s priceless treasure. It¡¯s also the sacred item White Bull Tribe inherited, and we offer our sacrifices to it." The old man looked rather pained when he said those words.


    "Oh? If you give me your tribe¡¯s inheritance, then you will have broken off your own tribe¡¯s roots. What difference is there?" Su Ming knew that each Shaman Tribe had a different item of worship. Some of them contained strange powers while some of them weremon objects, but no matter what, these were all a tribe¡¯s soul.


    Like the lizard statue from Lizard Shaman Tribe, the crane from ck Crane Tribe, and the mackerel pike from Autumn Sea Tribe. All of them were such items.


    "If I don¡¯t give you this item, it would be difficult to convince you. If our tribe stays here and doesn¡¯t move, we will end up dying and being destroyed during the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds, but even if we leave, as such a small tribe, it will be very tough for us to survive. No one knows how many of us will end up surviving either.


    "In fact, there¡¯s a high chance that all of us are going to end up dead. If that¡¯s the case, then what use is the tribe¡¯s sacred item? Instead of keeping it as our ancestors told us to, I¡¯d rather use it in exchange for a slim chance of survival." The old man forced those words out of his mouth.


    In truth, he had thought about what he just said for a very long time before he decided to go to Su Ming for help. After the few brief encounters they had, he had slowlye to realize that Su Ming was the type of person that if no one caused trouble to him, then he would not go and cause trouble to others.


    But the most important thing about Su Ming was that if he truly wanted to snatch their things away, then he would not have waited for so long and still not acted.


    "I can¡¯t agree to this, I¡¯m not leaving this ce for some time." Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he shook his head.


    When the old man heard his words, he looked rather disappointed, but judging by his looks, it seemed that he expected Su Ming to give that answer and was already prepared for it. He spoke once again.


    "I understand that you have your problems. How about this? I won¡¯t need you to protect us when we migrate, I just need some of your time to help two of my tribesmen to pass the Seal of Soul Catchers. I¡¯ll still use the sacred item of our tribe as pay. Sir, how¡¯s that sound?"


    "Seal of Soul Catchers? How should I help? Tell me the details, but I might not agree to it." This was the first time Su Ming heard of that term.


    "Hmm? Sir, you are a Soul Catcher, you should have gone through the Seal of Soul Catchers before¡­" The old man from White Bull Tribe was suddenly stunned, and a faint sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ve gone through the Seal of Soul Catchers before, but I didn¡¯t have anyone helping me, nor have I helped anyone before." Su Ming looked as calm as ever as he provided a vague exnation.


    "Sir, you must havee from a big tribe, no wonder you don¡¯t know about this helping thing. Ha¡­ whelp, you can hear it as a joke. The chances for Soul Catchers to appear in small tribes like mine are very tiny. Even if they appear, most of them won¡¯t be able to clear the Seal of Soul Catchers alone and obtain the Soul Catcher legacy. That¡¯s how hiring powerful Shamans to help came about." The old man put on a confused look on his face before he spoke with a wry smile.


    "It¡¯ll be the Month of Spirits next month. Sir, you know that the Month of Spirits is the Month of Inheritance for Soul Catchers, set by the God of Shamans Temple. During that month, all the tribes that have the potential to be Soul Catchers will sense the call from the God of Shamans Temple, and the Soul Catcher¡¯s Relocation will be activated with the mysterious power of the God of Shamans Temple.


    "Right now, I managed to identify two of my tribe members who might have a Soul Catcher¡¯s constitution. They will be sent by the power of the God of Shamans Temple to the World of Nine Yin. If it is their destiny, then they will be acknowledged by the Candle Dragon there and begin their path as Soul Catchers.


    "Sir, I hope that by using the power of Relocation as a draw, you will go with them and help them so that they would sessfully be Soul Catchers." Once the old man from White Bull Tribe finished speaking, he looked at Su Ming nervously. This was the final method he could think of. If Su Ming did not agree to it, then White Bull Tribe would have to forcefully migrate.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he shook his head. He did not have knowledge about this, and once he heard about it, he found that there was nothing too attractive about it for him.


    "Sir, this is the first time you¡¯re helping someone be Soul Catchers. Honestly, from what I know, there are many Soul Catchers who willingly use the chance to be Relocated to the World of Nine Yin with those who have a Soul Catcher¡¯s constitution during the Month of Spirits.


    "Because every Soul Catcher can only be actively involved in the Relocation once, and it is during the first time they go there. If these Soul Catchers want to enter the World of Nine Yin from then on, they will need to rely on the power of Relocation from the people by their side drawing them in.


    "In fact, it¡¯s not just Soul Catchers. Spirit Mediums, Thought Soothsayers, and the other Shamans will also use the chance to enter, because you must surely know about that legend saying that there is a corpse of a Candle Dragon buried in the World of Nine Yin.


    "In fact, there is one more legend telling that the mysterious Curse came from the World of Nine Yin. Since this World was an ancient ruin to begin with, when it was first discovered, there are quite a few ces that the members of the Shaman Tribe have not explored. There is only a small part in the World that is used for us to obtain the cultivation method of a Soul Catcher.


    "Only after we discovered the ce did we start researching the Curse¡­" The old man spoke in extreme detail. With his intelligence, he would have not have spoken in such detail if he was speaking to another Shaman. After all, this was not exactly a secret among the Shamans.


    However, it was clear that the old man was speaking in such detail because he, with his intellect, had caught onto a faint trail that there was something off about Su Ming. However, to him, Su Ming¡¯s origins did not matter. His only concern was his tribe¡¯s survival.


    Besides, Su Ming¡¯s power had caused the old man to pretend as if he knew nothing even after discovering those clues. He would not tell others about it and bring disaster to his own tribe either.


    There was the ghost of a smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He looked at the old man and did not speak.


    The old man let out a fake cough and continued speaking. "The Berserkers should also be looking for ways to enter the World of Nine Yin, because there is a nt called Nine Abyss Flower in that ce. It can increase the chances of survival during the life and death disaster they have to go through when they enter the Berserker Soul Realm achieving greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­


    "Also, there are plenty of serendipitous encounters in the World of Nine Yin¡­" The old man continued speaking, but Su Ming still remained with that ghost of a smile on his lips, and it made the old man rather scared.


    "Tell me your real motive," Su Ming said slowly.


    "¡­ About that, I wouldn¡¯t dare hide it from you, Sir. My goal is that once those two tribe members of mine obtain the cultivation method to be Soul Catchers, then with their potential, they might be sought after by some middle-sized tribes. It¡¯ll be best if they take those two away, and as a price, help our tribe migrate. If we can¡¯t manage to do it and the two of them are still taken away, they will still be able to continue passing down the line of our tribe.


    "Even in the worst case scenario, if the two of them can find other powerful Shamans and form a deal for us, it¡¯ll still be better than our current situation." The old man spoke with a wry smile. After a moment of hesitation, he suddenly lifted his right hand and grabbed something from his bosom. When a dark light shed, a round object appeared in his hand.


    "This item is the sacred item of my tribe, please take it first!"


    When Su Ming swept his gaze past that round object, his pupils shrank and arge storm raged in his heart!


    "This is¡­" Su Ming waved his arm and immediately seized that round object in his hand!

 Chapter 418 — It’s that Thing!

    <h4>Chapter 418: It¡¯s that Thing!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the old Patriarch of White Bull Tribe saw Su Ming actually losing his cool, he was momentarily stunned before he became ecstatic. He was not in any sort of pain from parting with the sacred item. No matter how strange and mysterious of a treasure this was, it could not match with the importance of his tribe members in his heart.


    If he had to choose, even if he would one daye to know that this item left behind by his ancestors in his tribe for generations was an incredible treasure, he would still not regret his decision¡­ As long as more of his people could survive through this disaster, then there woulde a day where the children in his tribe would grow up, and the adults of the tribe would have a chance to see themselves grow white hair.


    If he could do this, then he could give up on everything. To him, this was the biggest meaning in his life ever since he became Patriarch!


    At the same time he felt that ecstasy in his heart, the old man also felt uneasy. This was the first time he ever saw Su Ming being unable to control his own emotions. When he seized that item, the old man had a misconception that if he retracted his hand, he would definitely bring about a massive storm of killing intent on himself.


    The old man took a few steps back and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards Su Ming. As Su Ming observed his tribe¡¯s sacred item, the old man spoke respectfully.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you will help the weak White Bull Tribe, this item will belong to you¡­ but on behalf of the three hundred seventy-nine people in the tribe, I beg for you to havepassion on us and help us this once¡­"


    As he moved back, this old man, this Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, this person, who was not very attractive, had a sharp mouth and the cheeks of a monkey, knelt down before Su Ming.


    He was the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, he had his pride, he was a Medial Shaman, he had his own dignity¡­ In truth, if his tribe did not exist, even if he died, he would die standing. He would not kneel easily.


    Yet at that moment, for his own tribe, for the familiar faces there, for the young voices calling him ¡®Grandpa patriarch¡¯, for the young adults he watched grow up in the tribe, he knelt down.


    He would never forget how his people treated him kindly when he was young even though he was ugly. He would also never forget himself having a crush on the most beautiful girl in the tribe when he was a young man.


    Even less so could he forget the previous Patriarch appointing him as the Patriarch the moment of his death. That kindly gaze and hopeful eyes, all of these things were his warmth. They were the most important things in his life.


    For his tribe, it did not matter whether he had to kneel and beg, did not matter whether he had offer up his tribe¡¯s sacred item, did not matter whether he had toe under question for his actions by his entire tribe. In fact, he could already imagine that when his people discovered that their sacred item was gone and that the ¡®sacred item¡¯ ced in the tribe right at that moment was a counterfeit he made, they would probably hate and hold a grudge against him for the rest of their lives.


    However, he chose to bear through all this! To silently bear through everything, all for the sake of¡­ the continuity of his tribe.


    Su Ming was his only hope.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze slowly moved from White Bull Tribe¡¯s sacred item in his hand to the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe kneeling over there. The intelligence the old man showed was something gained by him through time. His resolution was a part of his personality.


    Su Ming might not know all that he had done for his tribe, but he could still somewhat tell some of the things he did.


    "I am your only hope?" After a long while, Su Ming spoke slowly. Even if the old man was a Shaman and Su Ming himself came from the Berserkers, even if both of their races were at war, but the old man¡¯s actions reminded Su Ming of his elder¡­


    The old man kneeling on the ground nodded lightly.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he asked, "What if I wasn¡¯t here?"


    "I would choose to merge with ck Crane Tribe, even if the price would be huge¡­ In fact, I can already imagine that ck Crane Tribe will search for the strongest Shaman in this area - Madam Ji. Honestly, if Madam Ji really came looking for trouble, I would still have a way for her to stop¡­"


    The old man lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. His wrinkles and that monkey face made him radiate with wisdom and age at that moment. There was also a deeply rooted fatigue showing on him.


    "If those two tribe members of yours cannot find a tribe that will find them to be an asset or manage to find any powerful Shamans who are willing to help you migrate from this ce, what will you do?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    The old man remained silent, and after a long moment, a smile appeared on his face and he said softly, "This will be our tribe¡¯s fate, then. If that¡¯s the case, I will stay here with my people and watch the Cmity of the Eastern Wastndse upon us. As we head to our destruction, we will sing our ancient folk songs, dance the dances passed down in our tribe. Death isn¡¯t really that terrifying."


    Su Ming looked at the old man, and respect gradually appeared on his face. This was a person who deserved his respect. Even if he was a Shaman, when he said those things, Su Ming could not feel any hint of deception in his words.


    If he did not truly have those thoughts, even if he said those words, it would be difficult to convince anyone.


    "Bring your tribe members here on the eve of the Month of Spirits." Su Ming closed his eyes, then when he reopened them, he spoke with a t tone before turning around to the sealed mountain range. A wave of ripples spread through the now empty looking ce, and he disappeared.


    The old man from White Bull Tribe watched Su Ming leave and gratitude appeared on his face. He stood up, wrapped his fist in his hand, and bowed down deeply towards the ce before he left with hope.


    Su Ming walked out of the air into the sealed mountain range. He held White Bull Tribe¡¯s sacred item in his hands and sat down cross-legged beside the ck wooden club. As he dipped his head down to look at the item in his hand, an excited look appeared on his face.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to meet this thing again here¡­ Just¡­ what is it¡­?" Su Ming took a deep breath. The thing in his hand was a round stone te.


    The stone te looked very normal. Besides some rather fine carvings on it, there seemed to be nothing else strange about it. There was only a fragment the size of a fingernail embedded at the center of the bowl. The fragment¡¯s color was quite different from the stone bowl, which was why it looked quite distinct.


    What made Su Ming lose his control before the old man from White Bull Tribe was that embedded fragment in the stone fragment. This fragment the size of a fingernail was entirely ck and was letting out rays of dark light!


    That item gave Su Ming the exact same feeling as the strange stone fragment hanging off his neck. However,pared to Su Ming¡¯s stone fragment, this was much smaller.


    This was the only item that could make Su Ming lose his cool. When he seized it, the old man had discovered some clues about him, but these things were nothingpared to him obtaining the item.


    Su Ming stared at the fragment, and his face was asionally filled with confusion, and at other times nostalgia. The memories of the things that happened in Dark Mountain surfaced in his mind subconsciously.


    From the moment he obtained the ck stone fragment, to the moment he deceived the statue of the God of Berserkers causing him to be able to practice the Ways of the Berserkers, to the moment Dark Mountain was destroyed, to the moment he obtained the inheritance of the Wind and Lightning Berserkers¡­


    The ck stone fragment changed everything about him.


    Su Ming was caught in a daze for a long time as he looked at the stone te. When the sun set in the sky, he sighed with aplicated look on his face. Those memories made him want to sigh for the first time.


    He calmed his mind down and brought out the ck stone hanging on his neck. The instant he ced it in the stone te, the fragment there immediately shone with a brilliant dark light. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s stone fragment also shone strongly with that dark light, as if they were reflecting off each other.


    Soon after, something made Su Ming suck in a sharp breath. The carvings on the stone te with the fragment embedded inside started shining with a white light, then those carvings started spinning as if they hade alive in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    However, once they spun around three times, their light instantly turned dim. Cracks immediately appeared on the te and the te looked as if it was about to shatter. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He put away his own stone fragment, and only then did he manage to prevent this stone te from shatteringpletely.


    ¡®This stone is embedded in the stone te, but I wonder what sort of mystery lies within the te itself. Next time, when the Patriarch of White Bull Tribees, I¡¯ll have to ask him.¡¯ Su Ming stroked the bottom of his chin. He quelled the excitement in his heart and put the stone te away into his storage bag.


    ¡®World of Nine Yin¡­ An ancient ruin, huh? The Nine Abyss Flower can increase the chances of sess when I go through the life and death disaster as I try to breakthrough into the Berserker Soul Realm. I¡¯ve never heard about it before, but the old man didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    ¡®The Curse actually came from there as well, and it¡¯s controlled by the Shamans. If that¡¯s the case, then there should be some ancient treasure in the World of Nine Yin, such as¡­¡¯ Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the red ring on his finger. He did not have time to examine this thing up till now.


    ¡®The Berserkers are also thinking of ways to enter, huh? Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to see some familiar faces there, along with those from the Shaman Tribe¡­¡¯


    When he thought of the Shamans, Su Ming felt a slight headache pounding in his head. The chaos Hong Luo caused made him not know what to say if he ran into Wan Qiu and the others.


    He thought about it for a moment, then shook his head and no longer thought about this troublesome thing. He knew that he could not go to the cier in the Dead Sea for the time being, and the fusion of the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance would not beplete within a short time as well.


    As he waited for the people from White Bull Tribeing over, Su Ming decided to examine the Curse. At the same time, he also went on to stabilize his control over the three styles of Wind Separation that he¡¯d gained from the inheritance of the Wind Berserker.


    Also, he had to examine that ck wooden club which he had snatched after going through that incredible danger to see whether there were any other uses to it.


    Besides these, his Nascent Soul in his clone was also heavily injured. He would need to pay a lot of attention to nurse it back to health. However, the power of the world in this ce was thick. Even if he did not have any Spirit medicine, he could still lighten the injuries he sustained slowly.


    Most of the month passed by in the blink of an eye. During those twenty-odd days, the injuries the clone sustained recovered slightly. Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul was no longer in a constant state of scattering away. It might still be rather weak, but it regained its liveliness.


    As for the ck wooden club, while Su Ming could not find a way to put it away into a storage bag, he found out that not only could he change the item¡¯s weight at will, he could also change its size. Once he shrank it down, he could bring it with him.


    There was also the matter with that red ring. There was a power contained within it that made Su Ming rather enthralled as he examined it. The power of the Curse was incredibly great, causing Su Ming to still be unable to make heads or tails of it in the midst of his confusion. However, every single time his mind was immersed in that ring, he would be caught in a daze.


    During one morning, Su Ming emerged from his immersion in that ring. There was still a dazed look on his face, and he only snapped out of it after a long moment.


    "The power of the Curse¡­" he mumbled softly. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he lifted his head to look at the spot outside the seal.


    After a moment, the voice of the old man from White Bull Tribe traveled forth faintly from the area outside.


    "Sir Soul Catcher, I, the Patriarch of White Bull Tribe, would like to meet you. I brought the tribe members with the Soul Catcher¡¯s constitution here."


    Su Ming stood up and waved his arm. Immediately, the small snake flew towards him and disappeared on him. At the same time, the Poison Corpse turned into a ray of ck light and Su Ming put him away into his storage bag. His Nascent Soul instantly flew out from his clone, and once it crawled into his jugr notch, he put away Ji Yun Hai along with the ck beetles that returned to slumber once again. Only then did he lift his right hand and point forward at a moderate speed.


    Immediately, ripples appeared in the air before him, and a gap formed up. The old man from White Bull Tribe brought a boy and a girl, both of whom looked nervous, and walked over.

 Chapter 419 — The Boy and Girl

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Boy and Girl</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the old man from White Bull Tribe, the boy, and the girl entered the sealed area of the mountain range, Su Ming had already put on that ck mask on his face and hid his appearance.


    He stood there dressed head to toe in ck robes. Due to the freezing air still remaining in his body and theyer of ice freezing the Gate to the Void, this ce was freezingpared to the burning world outside.


    Once the boy and girl anxiously entered the ce, they instinctively shuddered. Their breaths came out in white puffs, and their gazes were filled with respect as they looked towards Su Ming. This Medial Soul Catcher had left too deep an impression on them. The scene of the red-haired Su Ming going to their tribe that day was carved deep into their memories.


    "Sir, these are the two children." The Patriarch of White Bull Tribe took a few steps forward and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards Su Ming.


    "The first quarter of the Hour of Spirits tomorrow will be the start of the Month of Spirits. The God of Shamans Temple will cast the ancient Spell, and all the children with the blood of Soul Catchers in the entirend of the Shamans will sense that faint pull. Then, with the calling from their blood as Soul Catchers and the pull from the Soul Stone, they will be able to be Relocated from this ce. You will also need Soul Stones to leave."


    As the old man from White Bull Tribe spoke, he brought out three white rocks from his bosom. The three stones were round and looked as if they were sparkling slightly, but they were not transparent.


    The three Soul Stones were passed down through generations in White Bull Tribe. It was specially made for those with a Soul Catcher¡¯s constitution to activate their power as Soul Catchers. The old man from White Bull Tribe ced all of them respectfully by the side.


    "Sir, once you help these two childrenpletely obtain the cultivation method for Soul Catchers, you can just send them back to the Shaman City. You must definitely be thinking of going alone after that. No matter what time, you cane back using the Soul Stone at any ce with a Shaman Tower in the World of Nine Yin."


    The old man bowed deeply to Su Ming once again, and when he lifted his head, he looked towards the boy and girl. A stern look appeared on his face.


    "Listen well, the both of you. You must listen to the Soul Catcher during this trip. If you don¡¯t obey his orders and if you harbor any ulterior motives, then think of your tribe! Sir, if these two children don¡¯t obey yourmands, you have the right to kill them. If they are not willing to care about the troubles of the tribe, then it¡¯s better for this sort of person to die in the Word of Nine Yin."


    Respect immediately appeared on the girl¡¯s and boy¡¯s faces. They voiced theirpliance with their heads lowered, their hearts beating nervously.


    "Sir, if you would please¡­" The old man from White Bull Tribe cast the boy and girl aplicated look, then eventually looked at Su Ming.


    "Let them stay. You can leave now," Su Ming said slowly.


    The old man from White Bull Tribe cast another look at the boy and girl once more, then turned around swiftly and walked outside, but the instant he was about to leave the sealed area, Su Ming suddenly opened his mouth.


    The old man paused in his footsteps and turned his head around to look at Su Ming.


    "It has been generations since anyone has been able to control this item. However, it is recorded in our tribe¡¯s ancient records that this item will choose its own owner. Its biggest use is tracking. As for its origins, I¡¯m already looking into it¡­"


    As the old man spoke, he hesitated for a moment and brought out a wooden slip from his bosom, then sent it out gently. The wooden slip floated towards Su Ming, then once he held it in his hand, he scanned it with his divine sense, and he nodded his head.


    The old man bowed towards him and walked out of the sealed area. As the ripples filled the air, his body disappeared, and Su Ming, along with the boy and girl, were the only ones left.


    Without bothering about the boy and girl, Su Ming sat down cross-legged on the ground, then brought up the wooden slip to examine it closely.


    The boy and girl from White Bull Tribe were very pretty, but in their fear, they looked as if they were shivering. They looked at each other, then sat down demurely at a spot not too far away from Su Ming. They remained silent, as if they did not know what to say.


    Time passed by slowly, and soon, it was midnight. There were no stars in the dark sky. Even the moon was hidden behind the clouds, and only when it asionally peeked out would moonlight shine gently on the ground.


    It was quiet all around the area. Su Ming held the wooden slip in his hands and closed his eyes, sinking into his thoughts.


    Perhaps it was because the boy and girl had remained immobile for too long in this freezing ce that their bodies became rather stiff and numb. However, they did not dare stand up. They only used their hands to rub their arms.


    When dawn arrived, due to the chilly air that originally existed in the ce, the area turned much colder. The boy and girl had already exhausted their minds in the cold and fear, and they gradually began to feel drowsy. However, the moment they started nodding off, a strange cry suddenly came from the mountain range.


    The sound came too suddenly, causing the boy and girl to be instantly shocked awake. When they looked over nervously, they saw a fiery red figure charging towards them through the dark from the mountain range not too far away. When it got closer, the boy and girl saw that the creature was a fire-red ape.


    The Fire Ape scratched its head and circled around Su Ming several times before it looked at the boy and girl and bared its teeth, showing a ferocious look. It also put up a show that it was drooling and its saliva was dripping all over the floor as it walked towards them while growling.


    The boy and girl¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. The murderous aura spreading out from the Fire Ape¡¯s body caused their originally freezing bodies to shiver even more.


    When the Fire Ape rushed towards them, the boy let out a scream and rapidly moved back while rolling and crawling. However, when a huge gust of wind blew past his side, the Fire Ape instantly closed in on him. It did not chase him down, but only looked as if it was having fun while also regarding the boy with scorn. It sat down beside the girl, who looked pale but did not retreat, then turned its head to regard her closely.


    The girl looked to be only fifteen or sixteen. She was fair skinned and her eyes were like that of a phoenix. While she might look terrified, she was looking resolutely at the Fire Ape.


    The Fire Ape bared its teeth at her, but even so, the girl continued sitting there, though her face became even paler. However, she did not do anything that would show that she was overly panicking.


    As if it felt rather bored, the Fire Apeid down on the spot. Before long, it started snoring. Soon, the girl immediately noticed that it was no longer as cold in the area once it appeared. Waves of heat were spreading from the ape¡¯s body, causing her freezing body to gradually be warm.


    Her eyes instantly brightened up, and when she looked at the snoring Fire Ape, she no longer felt that it was ferocious. She was originally intelligent to begin with, and knew at that moment that the Fire Ape meant no harm.


    "Thank you, senior," the girl stood up and said softly to Su Ming, who was meditating with his eyes closed not too far away.


    Su Ming continued meditating there as if he did not hear it.


    The girl was not bothered by it. She treaded lightly to the Fire Ape¡¯s side and lifted her hand as if she wanted to touch the Fire Ape¡¯s fur. But at that moment, the boy who had crawled into the distance and was so terrified that he was shivering immediately widened his eyes. He wanted to remind her of something in his panic but was afraid that the ape would wake up.


    The instant the girl almost touched the Fire Ape, it opened its eyes and started growling and baring its teeth her. It looked incredibly terrifying, as if it wanted to devour her.


    Fear emerged in the girl¡¯s heart, but she smiled faintly and pressed her right hand resolutely on the Fire Ape¡¯s fur, stroking it lightly. The boy¡¯s breathing was practically frozen at that point.


    The Fire Ape¡¯s growls gradually weakened. It cast the girl a look, then decided toy down once again, letting her stroke its fur. Before long, it looked as if it was enjoying itself, and it made the girl let out tinklingughter in her joy.


    "Ahu,e here. It¡¯s alright, this ce is warm," the girl called out to the boy.


    The boy hesitated for a moment, then right when he was about to move his feet and walk over, the Fire Ape lifted its head and bared its teeth at him. The boy immediately froze in his footsteps, and did not dare get closer no matter what.


    Yet even so, the spot where he stood gradually became less cold, and warmth spread through his body.


    The night went by just like that. The girly against the warm Fire Ape and yawned, actually falling asleep while leaning against it. However, during that night, while being envious of her, though it was envy without any bitterness, the boy found himself to be terrified, and he could not sleep.


    While these two teenagers¡¯ personalities could not be entirely gauged with the Fire Ape¡¯s arrival, but Su Ming could figure them out slightly. When the first rays of sunlight fell in the morning, he opened his eyes and swept his gaze past the boy and girl.


    ¡®The boy is just envious, there¡¯s no jealousy or bitterness in him. He might be weak-willed, but when he saw hispanion doing something so risky, he panicked. He¡¯s an honest fellow¡­ but he needs to go through some hardships to be a stronger person.


    ¡®As for the girl¡­ This child is bold, but sensitive. She can tell from the details that as long as she doesn¡¯t make any mistakes, she won¡¯t be in danger. She can also tell that I made the Fire Apee to get rid of the cold for them.


    ¡®In fact, once she makes a decision, she won¡¯t give up easily. If she can continue being like this, then she might be able to go farther than the boy in her path of cultivation. However, that sort of personality makes her rather stubborn, and it might cause her to show extremist behavior. She¡¯s also the type to easily believe in other people, and she¡¯s rather childish¡­


    ¡®Then we talk about the chances of survival, then the chances of her dying are much higher than the boy¡¯s. The two people sent by White Bull Tribe aren¡¯t too bad.¡¯


    Su Ming averted his gaze and closed his eyes once again. He always used himself as the standard when he judged a person.


    Time flowed by once again, and when noon arrived, the boy and girl had already woken up. The Fire Ape was nowhere to be found.The instant Su Ming opened his eyes once again, the three white Soul Stones ced before him suddenly shone with a gentle light.


    It was as if they had absorbed the rays of the sun from the sky. However, that light was not strong. Su Ming cast them a look, and lifted his right hand to wave it at the sky. Immediately, a gap appeared in the seal in the air, causing sunlight to descend downwards without any obstructions, illuminating the three Soul Stones.


    The boy and girl had also stood up and were looking at the three Soul Stones nervously.


    "Se¡­ Senior, can we go over?" The one who spoke was the girl. Her voice was weak. Clearly, in her eyes, Su Ming was still a person who deserved respect.


    Once Su Ming nodded his head, the girl took a few brisk steps forward and sat down beside the three Soul Stones. The boy followed close behind with slightly shivering legs before he sat down. The two of them closed their eyes at the same time, then after they did something, the three Soul Stones immediately shone with a piercing light. The light spread outwards swiftly, and once it enveloped Su Ming, it shot into the sky in a strong ray!


    The lightsted for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before it gradually disappeared. As the light dissipated, Su Ming, along with the boy and girl, also disappeared. The gap in the seal in the sky also started closing up gradually, and only then did the ce regain its peace and quiet.


    When that strong ray of light rose, the old man lifted his head to look at the sky while within White Bull Tribe, and an expectant look appeared on his face.


    ¡®The hope of White Bull Tribe¡­ lies in the both of you¡­¡¯


    Note: Soul Stones are not spirit stones!

 Chapter 420 — World of Nine Yin!

    <h4>Chapter 420: World of Nine Yin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "The World of Nine Yin was discovered by the Nine Li Tribe when the Shaman Tribe just appeared in thend. It is one of the bigger ruins left behind from ancient times. It seems to be located in a different dimensionpared to the World of the Berserkers¡­


    "Nine is contained in its name because the Nine Li Tribe was the one who explored the ce and upied a small region within the area. From then on, it became the territory of the God of Shamans Temple and they built the one and only city belonging to us Shamans in this ce.


    "The name of the city is Shaman City." The boy¡¯s somewhat young voice rang in Su Ming¡¯s ears lightly.


    In this ce, there was a gray sky, covered by tumbling clouds. asionally, bolts of lightning would sh past. Thunder boomed in the sky, and due to the clouds sinking because of their heavy weight, it gave people an oppressive feeling.


    "The word Yin is due to the dense aura of death contained in this ce when it was first discovered. That aura of death could instantly kill a living person, and there are a lot of dangers and threats in this ce as well. That¡¯s why it was named Yin." As the boy whispered, Su Ming swept his gaze past the area.


    They were in a mountain forest filled with fog. There were no leaves on the trees in the forest, but those trees were not dried up. Instead, they had quite the hideous appearance, looking like fingers on a person¡¯s hands, and they were scattered all over the mountain range.


    "The World of Nine Yin is go big that us Shamans have only upied a tiny part of it. However, the discoveries we made in several spots in this ce allowed three types of cultivation to appear among us.


    "One of them are the Soul Catchers. This cultivation method was discovered when our ancestors found a Candle Dragon¡¯splete carcass. Even if there are some records about ancient ferocious beasts like this that only exist in legends, most of those records are iplete. Most people believe they were just rumors as well.


    "It is impossible for there to be a being that can bring daylight by opening its eyes, then plunge the world into darkness by closing its eyes. We thought this was just a myth created by the Ancients because they did not understand how day and night works.


    "However, the discovery of this corpse changed everything¡­" The boy¡¯s breathing quickened and anxiety appeared in his eyes as he spoke quickly. Su Ming sat cross-legged on a mountain rock while looking at the hideous mountain forest before him. The boy stood by his side.


    As for the girl, she was currently tied up by the branches of a big tree several hundreds of feet away. Her face was pale and she was struggling nonstop. There was a knife in her hands, and that knife was stuck in that tree. Green liquid seeped out of it.


    "Continue," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    "The Candle Dragon might be dead, but there is a powerful will left in itsplete carcass. The ancestors of Shamans discovered that only certain people with certain constitutions can absorb a hint of that will into their bodies and use it for their cultivation. With the body as the foundation, the person will practice the divine abilities contained within the Candle Dragon¡¯s will!


    "This is the origins of Soul Catchers¡­ But for some unknown reason, the Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse cannot be brought out of this ce, that¡¯s why we hold the legacy of the Month of Spirits once every decade¡­ On the beginning of the Month of Spirits, each tribe will bring out the Soul Stones they¡¯ve prepared and let the tribe members who can let these Soul Stones shine enter the World of Nine Yin through the power of the Soul Stones activated by the God of Shamans Temple¡¯s Spell."


    The boy¡¯s voice was trembling. He saw that the girl¡¯s face had turned stark white, and she seemed like she was already losing her grip on the knife. There was even a hint of the aura of death on her face.


    However, she was still struggling.


    "Senior, please save Lan Lan. She¡­she¡¯s going to die. She should know that she made a mistake now. Please¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression still remained as calm as ever. He cast a cold nce at the boy and stated, "Continue."


    The boy shuddered, then after remaining silent for a while, he spoke softly once again.


    "Besides the Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse, they also discovered an altar here. That altar is made of a creature¡¯s skull. Rumors say that it¡¯s incredibly big. There¡¯s a power contained in that altar that won¡¯t lose to the Candle Dragon¡¯s. That power is not a will, but is instead a strange power that cannot be described.


    "Most of the Shamans who fall under the influence of this power will start hallucinating until they die¡­ Only some people will not die after they see those hallucinations. Once they break out of those hallucinations, they will possess a simr power to that altar. Those are Thought Soothsayers¡­"


    As the boy spoke, the girl¡¯s struggles gradually grew weaker. She had trouble breathing, and her face was breathless. The knife in her hand fell to the ground. At the same time, the strange tree lifted another branch slowly. The tip of that branch was beyond sharp, and that tip was sent hurling to the girl¡¯s forehead.


    Yet the moment the branch closed in, green light shone on Su Ming¡¯s body. The small virescent sword shot out and swept past that branch with one sh, cutting it down. Then, the small virescent sword shed one more time and moved on to cut down all the branches on the tree. It also circled the girl once to immediately shatter the branch around her body. She fell to the ground.


    She gritted her teeth, and once she struggled to her feet, she grabbed the knife. She did not immediately run back to Su Ming, but instead turned around and stabbed the knife deep into tree, causing it to tremble violently. During that time, the girl pulled out the knife and quickly ran back to Su Ming.


    When she was ten feet away from him, she fell to her knees with a crash and her head lowered. She was still pale.


    "Senior, I¡­ I made a mistake¡­"


    "What is your mistake?" Su Ming cast the girl a nce. There were many bruises on her skin, and she was also covered in her own blood.


    "I should not have gone for the knife on the tree due to my own greed after we were Relocated here and before you said anything about it, then went a hundred feet away from you to try and get it¡­ Please give me one more chance, I won¡¯t be so reckless anymore."


    The girl had her head bowed down. Fear was still lingering on her face. The thing that had happened just now made her truly feel death and despair.


    "You didn¡¯t do anything wrong." With a profound gaze, Su Ming looked at the girl through the mask.


    She was taken aback. She lifted her head to look at Su Ming, and confusion appeared on her face.


    "If you want to obtain something, then you must pay for it. If the reward is great, then the price for it will be greater¡­ Riches will only be gained if you take risks. If you like this knife, then you must be prepared to pay the price when you take it.


    "Your experience about that encounter is that price. Think about it carefully. I might have made a promise with your patriarch, but I will only save you three times," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "You are bold, but sensitive. You knew that even if you ran into danger, I would save you. You are better than him in this regard. However, even though you are still weak, you have already be very reliant on others and are not cautious enough, nor do you have much awareness of the threats around you. In this regard, you cannotpare to him." Su Ming averted his gaze from the girl and looked at the gray sky in the distance.


    "Ahu, continue speaking."


    The boy cast a concerned look at the girl kneeling on the ground, then lowered his head and voiced his obedience before he continued speaking beside Su Ming.


    "The third ce is a mass grave that is the burial ground for an unknown number of corpses. The thickness of the aura of death over there is said to be so thick that it has already gained physical form. That spot is the birthce of Spirit Mediums.


    "Those with a Spirit Medium¡¯s constitution are said to be able to sense the grief of the deceased over there, and from there, begin to pity the dead while bing cold towards the living, and they will gain the power of death from that feeling.


    "The area of a million lis about the Shaman City is Shaman territory, it is also where the Shamans have set their roots in thisnd. The area past that one million lis is forbidden grounds. All the tribe members whoe to this ce are not allowed to step into the forbidden grounds¡­


    "Few of those who step outside manage to survive¡­" As the boy continued speaking, the girl sat down beside Su Ming, and the words he had told her previously echoed in her head. She dipped her head down to look at the knife in her hands, as if she was absorbed in her own thoughts.


    "As the Month of Spirits arrives, there will be different people with Soul Catchers¡¯ constitutions who will be sent to different locations within the Shaman¡¯s territory here, and none of them will be able to control where they are sent to.


    "However, once they arrive, they must remember three things. One, do not try and explore the area. Check the mark on the Soul Stone quickly and head to Shaman City with the fastest speed possible.


    "Over there, register your identity and your tribe to obtain the map and items provided by the God of Shamans Temple. Only then will you be able to start your journey to obtain the cultivation method of Soul Catchers¡­


    "Two, it is forbidden for any Shamans to fight amongst themselves. All Shamans who have notpleted their journey and obtained the cultivation method of Soul Catchers are not allowed to form alliances with those from other tribes who have alsoe for the journey. Forming alliances and joining teams can only be done after we havepleted our journey and obtained the cultivation method for Soul Catchers.


    "Three, do not be greedy. Once youpleted your journey and obtained the cultivation method for Soul Catchers, immediately head back to Shaman City." Once he said those words, the boy cast Su Ming a nce. When he saw that Su Ming still looked as calm as ever, he continued speaking.


    "There are several types of dangers in the World of Nine Yin. The first type is invaders from other worlds. It would be difficult for us to avoid killing each other if we ran into them.


    "The second type is from the tribes of the Shaman Tribe itself. Since there are less than a hundred whoplete the journey and obtain the cultivation method for Soul Catchers during each Month of Spirits, we can deduce somewhat that there might be a set amount of people who can obtain the cultivation method for Soul Catchers.


    "Perhaps if there are too many people, it will be difficult for us to absorb a sufficient amount of the Candle Dragon¡¯s will, but there might be other reasons as well, so we have to be careful of the other Shamans¡­


    "The third is the numerous seals in this ce, along with the threats caused by the countless amounts of ferocious beasts here¡­" The boy stopped speaking for a moment.


    "Senior, I¡¯ve finished speaking¡­ My patriarch told me to tell you these after I came here. I didn¡¯t miss a single world. I already memorized this countless times in the tribe." As the boy spoke, he looked at Su Ming nervously.


    Su Ming looked as calm as ever, but he was feeling rather displeased. The Patriarch from White Bull Tribe didn¡¯t mention that there would be fights between other Shamans here. If that¡¯s the case, he won¡¯t be able toplete this task so easily.


    However, due to his respect for the old man from White Bull Tribe and the fact that he was shocked by the item the old man brought out, since Su Ming agreed to help, he would not say much about it.


    He stood up and said tly, "Check where Shaman City is and how far it is from here. We¡¯ll go and register your tribe there first. We won¡¯t stay for long after that. We¡¯ll be leaving the city immediately."


    The girl immediately brought out the Soul Stone from her bosom, bit her finger, forced out a drop of blood, and pressed her finger on the Soul Stone. The stone immediately shone with a weak light that showed them the way.


    "We need to travel approximately three hundred thousand lis from here¡­" The girl let out a sigh of relief and pointed in the direction of the strange forest. They were already considered lucky to be able to be sent to a spot three hundred thousand lis away from Shaman City, under the circumstances that they could be randomly Relocated within an area of a million lis.


    "Let¡¯s go." Su Ming walked forward calmly. Green light shone on him, and the small sword circled around them to protect the boy and girl as they followed him into the strange forest.

 Chapter 421 — Forest

    <h4>Chapter 421: Forest</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    By what the girl originally thought of, Su Ming should have sted all the weird trees in the forest all along the way and used the fastest way to walk out of the forest.


    This was why his current actions were causing confusion in her heart.


    Each and every step Su Ming took was made with extreme caution. Most of the time, he would walk in the spots where the trees were not dense. By doing so, their speed became significantly slower.


    The girl did not dare speak, but she was starting to be dubious of Su Ming¡¯s power in her heart. Nheless, the red-haired Su Min had left a very deep impression within her. That was why even though she was skeptical, she still believed that her patriarch¡¯s choice was right.


    After they had walked for a full day in the forest, several long arcs charged past in the sky, and they came with an astonishing momentum. Wherever they went, theyers of clouds would look as if they were ripped apart. There were five people in those long arcs.


    Four among those five people were teenagers, and the one other person was right in front, leading them. He was an incredibly handsome middle-aged man. His expression was as cold as ice, and his whole entire being exuded power. When they passed over the strange forest, that person cast a look downwards, as if he saw Su Ming and the two youths. Once he swept his gaze over them, he chose to ignore them, rushing past the area with the four teenagers behind him.


    When the girl saw all of this, she became agitated. She cast Su Ming a nce, and after a long moment of hesitation, still chose to remain silent.


    The boy, however, feltpletely different from the girl. To him, this was great. They could avoid as much trouble as possible this way, and when he saw the five people flying in the sky, he thought that they were a little too shy. In the danger filled World of Nine Yin, flying in such a shy manner was not a good thing.


    When the three of them spent their first night in the forest, nine moons appeared in the sky for them. Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank the moment he saw the nine moons shining above him.


    The nine moons shone with a gentle light that scattered on the ground, causing the earth to shine in a glittery light, which also made the sky look much gentler. Theyers of clouds seemed to have scattered themselves during the night.


    "Rest!" Su Ming came to a halt at a ce where there were not many strange trees in the area. He spoke in a calm voice, and once he said his piece, he sat down cross-legged on the ground, then averted his gaze from the moons in the sky and closed his eyes to meditate.


    The girl felt that she was being forced into stopping and could do nothing about it. She felt that they should keep moving and head to Shaman City as quickly as possible. In fact, it was to her belief that they should be flying, not walking in the forest. If they continued walking like this, then it waspletely unknown just how long they would need to take to cross those three hundred lis.


    "Lan Lan, do you want to drink?" Just as the girl was feeling as if she was being forced against her own will, the boy moved to her side and brought out a water skin for her.


    The girl took the water skin, and after she took a sip, she asked softly, "Ahu, if we continue walking like this, how long do you think it¡¯ll take for us to reach Shaman City?"


    "I think¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter how long it¡¯ll take for us. As long as we can ensure our own safety, it¡¯ll be okay." The boy called Ahu scratched his head and answered with a smile.


    "Safe. That¡¯s the only thing you think about all the time. You¡¯re always like this in the tribe. This is called being cowardly, get it? Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for us to walk on the ground, it¡¯s only safe if we travel in the sky. We¡¯d be able to leave this weird forest sooner then¡­" The girl red at him, displeased. Clearly, she was venting all her frustrations during the day on the boy.


    The boy mumbled a few words under his breath and did not dare speak more. It was clear that he was afraid of the girl. After some time, he brought out some food from his bosom and ced them before the girl.


    "Eat! That¡¯s the only thing you know how to do!" The girl nagged him a little more, and when she saw his expression, she rolled her eyes, then ignored him.


    Su Ming might have seemed calm as he sat there, but in truth, he remained vignt. He had spread out some of his divine sense in the area during the day and found that the weird forestpletely covered an area of one hundred lis.


    In fact, he had a faint feeling that as he walked through this ce, there were countless pair of eyes watching them. However,pared to the number of invisible gazes on him, Su Ming noticed that there were even more such gazes within the dark clouds in the sky.


    In fact, when Su Ming swept his divine sense through the area, he had felt slight a twinge of surprise in him, which was why he did not choose to fly, especially when he saw the five people flying past in midair during the day. He had immediately sensed all those invisible gazes locking onto the five people with greed, and it made Su Mingpletely give up on the idea of flying in the sky.


    Even if the path he took in the mountain forest did not reveal anything, this particr trail was only chosen after he had spread out his divine sense and found that it was the road with the least amount of gazes focused on him.


    Only by doing so did he feel marginally safer.


    However, the boy and girl clearly did not know about this. Su Ming had seen the girl¡¯s disgruntlement at being forced to walk on the ground and her thoughts but did not find the need to exin anything.


    As he remained seated, Su Ming opened his eyes to a slit, and looked at the nine moons in the sky once again. A glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Nine moons¡­ I wonder what would happen¡­ if I cast the Fire Berserkers¡¯ Art here and executed the burning of blood¡­¡¯ Su Ming did not act recklessly. That thought only shed by in his head before it disappeared without a trace.


    The night went by without a single word exchanged between them. When morning arrived, Su Ming stood up and continued moving forward with the boy and girl. The path they took that day was even more iprehensible to the girl, because there were several times where they looked as if they were just going round in circles. The only thing that was simr was that there were fewer trees in the area they traveled through. In fact, there were even certain ces where there were absolutely none of those strange trees around.


    If she had nothing topare, perhaps the girl would have endured it, but when dusk almost arrived on the second day, they heard a violent bang from the distance.


    When they heard that banging towards them, Su Ming stopped and turned around to look. His gaze pierced through the forest, and he saw a half-naked man walking one thousand feet away from him with a savageugh. There was a gigantic battle axe in his right hand, and wherever he went, the trees would be shattered, leaving behind arge amount of green liquid.


    There were two boys following behind that man, and their faces were lit in excitement. They followed closely behind, stepping on that green liquid and passing through the area quickly.


    There was a girl sitting on the man¡¯s shoulders. The girl also looked to be about fifteen to sixteen years of age. She swung her legs about, looking incredibly smug.


    When Su Ming and the two youths looked towards them, both parties could still see each other even though the trees were blocking them and there were one thousand feet between them.


    The girl sitting on the man¡¯s shoulders chuckled and asked them, "Hey, you there, which tribe are you from? We came from Tranquil Field Tribe. Where did youe from?"


    Lan Lan stared at the girl sitting on the man¡¯s shoulders with non-malicious envy. The presence spreading out from the man made it clear that he was a Medial Battle Shaman. When she saw the strange trees shattering under the man¡¯s axe and the group of people moving forward with a speed much faster than theirs, her displeasure towards Su Ming grew stronger.


    "We¡¯re from White Bull Tribe. I¡¯m Lan Lan," the girl immediately said. Su Ming frowned, and the boy went forward to tug at Lan Lan¡¯s sleeves.


    "The patriarch told us not to get into too much contact with the other tribes before weplete our journey and be Soul Catchers¡­" Ahu whispered to her.


    "White Bull Tribe? I never heard of it before. It must be a small tribe. The path you take is rather remote. Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of these trees? How about this? I¡¯ll allow you to walk behind us." The girl sitting on the man¡¯s shoulders smiled, and her tone contained a slightly arrogant quality to it.


    Once she finished speaking, without waiting for Lan Lan¡¯s reply, the girl swiftly left with the man and the two boys behind him as the man continued opening the path. One of the two boys turned back to cast a nce at Su Ming and the two youths when they were far into the distance, and there was slight disdain on his face.


    "Let¡¯s go." Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He averted his gaze, then turned around to continue walking down the path his divine sense had perceived.


    During that instant, he could strongly sense those invisible gazes in the forest instantly focusing on the man. His existence was like a ball of fire in the dark, attracting all manner of darkness towards it.


    "But¡­ But why do we still have to walk through this ce? They already opened the path there! Why can¡¯t we take that path?!" Lan Lan could no longer hold her frustration in after having endured for two days.


    "And everyone is flying in the sky, and they¡¯re traveling really quickly! Even if we don¡¯t fly in the sky, we can charge through the forest. We can get out of this stupid forest faster that way and arrive at Shaman City earlier too. If we¡¯re earlier, we can also attract other people¡¯s attention. This will be good for White Bull Tribe!"


    The girl rambled off, and when she spoke, Su Ming acted as if he did not hear her. He did not even turn his head back, and there was not a hint of change in his expression as he continued walking forward.


    There was a torn look on the boy¡¯s face as he looked at Su Ming walking in the distance, then at Lan Lan.


    "Lan Lan, the patriarch chose him to protect us. I think¡­ the senior definitely has his own reasons for his choice¡­"


    "Shut up!" The girl was originally annoyed that Su Ming ignored her, and was directing all her anger at the boy.


    He mumbled a few sounds under his breath again and simply let the girl vent her frustrations as he continued trying to console her. Eventually, in the midst of all her disgruntlement, she chased after Su Ming with the boy.


    Four days passed by in the blink of an eye. During those four days, the girl saw several people flying in the sky once more, and she had already be skeptical of Su Ming¡¯s power.


    However, she did not notice that several big trees in the path they took the day previously had faces protruding out of their tree barks, and all of them looked as if they were suffering. However, it was difficult for her to see those faces at first nce as they were all the same color as the tree bark. She would simply think that those were the lines on the tree bark itself.


    If she had looked closely, she would have found that those faces belonged to a man, a girl, and two boys¡­

 Chapter 422 — Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 422: Old Acquaintance</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand why the patriarch chose him! He¡¯s just as cowardly as Ahu! We¡¯ve already been walking for ten days in the forest!¡¯


    Another five days passed by, and Su Ming brought the girl and boy out of the forest. All along the way, they did not run into any sort of danger whatsoever. On the final few days, Su Ming increased his speed by quite arge margin, which caused the girl¡¯s resentment to disappear slightly, but it was still very strong.


    ¡®There¡¯s no danger here, and we wasted ten days. Those people who overtook us must have already arrived in Shaman City, but we only managed to travel such a small distance.¡¯


    The girl was extremely livid, and Su Ming¡¯s unfazed attitude towards everything had especially made her feel as if she could not vent her frustrations, making her feel really horrible for having to keep her anger in.


    Because of that, the boy turned into her punching bag and had to be scolded by her all the time during those few days, but there was never a hint of displeasure on the boy¡¯s face. Every single time, he would try to console andfort her.


    Even after they walked out of the forest and there was an endless in before the girl, she still did not know that there was arge number of trees in the forest behind her that contained numerous corpses. Those corpses were all impaled by an endless amount of tree branches, and there was liquid flowing out of their bodies, nourishing the trees.


    Those corpses were all drying up one by one, and as time passed by, they would be part of the trees¡­


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at the strange forest with a calm expression. Most of the time, he did notice the corpses that were absorbed into the forest using some unknown method.


    ¡®As expected of the World of Nine Yin, it¡¯s already so dangerous even though it¡¯s just the Shamans¡¯ territory¡­ But the Shamans have already upied this ce for many years, and they should know about the dangers within their territory like the back of their hand. If that¡¯s the case, why are the people whoe in here acting so recklessly?¡¯


    This was something that Su Ming did not understand.


    It was exinable as to why White Bull Tribe did not understand the dangers in the ce. After all, White Bull Tribe was practically cut off from the world and they were located in a remote region. It was difficult for them to know the details of this ce, but there was in no way the other tribes were the same as White Bull Tribe¡­


    As Su Ming was engrossed in his thoughts, his expression suddenly changed, albeit only slightly, and his gaze fell on the forest. Rustling sounds came from within the ce, and it was followed soon after by a middle-aged man walking out, exhausted.


    Behind him was a boy. His face was pale, and his right arm was withered up!


    Su Ming had seen the middle-aged man once before. He was the aloof person who had charged through the sky with four teenagers behind ten days ago!


    Not only did Su Ming recognize the middle-aged man, even Ahu and Lan Lan had managed to recognize him with just one nce. Ahu¡¯s pupils shrank, and as for Lan Lan, she was momentarily taken aback.


    The middle-aged man also saw Su Ming and the other two youths behind him. There was surprise on his face. Clearly, he had also recognized Su Ming. He could remember somewhat that he had seen these three people in that strange forest ten days ago.


    At that time, he had been calm, and he did not bother himself too much with those not connected to him. He only noticed these three people because they were walking in the forest and not charging through. That strange action made him give them a second nce, but that was all.


    However, when he saw Su Ming, the middle-aged man was shocked in his heart, and a hint of amazement could be seen faintly in his eyes. He found that there was not a hint of injury or patheticalness on Su Ming, but that was not all. The stranger was clearly the same as he was and was tasked to protect these children, but¡­


    No sign of injury or patheticalness could be found on the boy and girl as well. This caused the middle-aged man to not be able to help but be surprised.


    He knew too well of the strangeness and terrors of forest by then, and it could be said that he had escaped death narrowly. In fact, he even had to use Enchanted Vessels and divine abilities that could protect his life before he managed to bring one person out, albeit with much difficulty. Yet even so, the boy he managed to bring out already had his right arm rendered useless.


    It was because he knew of the changes and the terrors of the forest that he was shocked by the trio¡¯s current appearance.


    He immediately recalled Su Ming walking leisurely through the forest ten days ago. If he did not run into Su Ming right at that moment, he would not have thought too much into it, but once he did, he immediately recalled his discovery when he was escaping from danger a few days ago.


    He had found that the faster he moved in the forest, the more dangerous it was, but if he moved at a rxed pace, the level of threat would reduce by arge half. Besides his divine abilities, arge part of the reason as to why he managed to escape from the forest with his prot¨¦g¨¦ was this!


    When he remembered just how the man had been walking this way since ten days ago, the middle-aged man found himself in shock, but at the same time, he also became wary of Su Ming. He absolutely did not believe that he was merely lucky. This sort of thing had absolutely no connection with any luck whatsoever!


    "I am Nan Gong Hen. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve embarrassed myself before you with my current sorry statepared to me ten days ago." Nan Gong Hen smiled wryly and wrapped his fist in his hand towards Su Ming before he bowed. His attitude towards Su Ming was extremely polite.


    "There¡¯s no embarrassment whatsoever. I am Mo Su." Su Ming returned the greeting with a wrapped fist and replied without even batting an eyelid.


    "Fellow tribesman Nan Gong, I remember seeing you fly in the sky a few days ago. Why did you walk out of the forest now?"


    "Brother Su, why are you asking what you already know? The forest suddenly changed and caught me off guard. I was surprised when I saw you walking in the forest a few days ago. By the looks of it now, it seems that you have already foreseen thising." Nan Gong Hen shook his head andughed bitterly.


    "I only thought that this forest was slightly strange. I only got out by pure luck. If I exchanged ces with you, it might have been difficult for me to walk out alive," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "Brother Mo, there¡¯s no need for you to be humble¡­" Nan Gong Hen shook his head, but he already had quite a good opinion about Su Ming. He cast a nce at Lan Lan and Ahu beside him before asking, "Brother Mo, which tribe are you protecting?"


    "Just a remote little tribe. You wouldn¡¯t have heard about us before, Brother Nan Gong." Su Ming smiled faintly and avoided the topic.


    "We came from White Bull Tribe!" But when the girl saw this middle-aged man, excitement appeared on her face, and she quickly spoke.


    Su Ming frowned, and Nan Gong Hen was also taken aback slightly, but he soon smiled and ignored the girl. He had merely asked out of mere politeness and did not expect that Mo Su would answer. The girl butting in already allowed him to somewhat tell that there were some problems between this Mo Su and White Bull Tribe.


    Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment before he cast a nce at Su Ming, then wrapped his fist in his palm and spoke politely. "Brother Mo, both of our destinations should be Shaman City. There¡¯s still quite some distance before we can reach it. Why don¡¯t we team up? We¡¯ll be able to take care of each other this way." .


    Su Ming did not answer immediately. Instead, he cast the girl a cold re first, and there was a warning look in his eyes, along with a freezing glint. The girl also knew that she had acted rather recklessly just now. When she saw Su Ming giving her that aloof re, she immediately lowered her head.


    As for the boy, he was looking at Su Ming earnestly.


    ¡®Do this one more time, and you will no longer receive my protection. I made a promise with your Patriarch that I would only need to have a single personplete the journey.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the girl¡¯s head, and this method of sending his voice directly into her head without being heard by anyone made the girl¡¯s heart tremble.


    Once he was done dealing with the girl, uncertainty appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. After some time, as Nan Gong Hen continued waiting, he nodded his head.


    Delight immediately appeared on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face and he let out a bark ofughter.


    "Brother Mo, in all honesty, with you by my side, I feel slightly more confident, or else, I don¡¯t know whether there will be any more sudden changes in the forest.


    "This forest is truly strange. The wooden slip provided by the God of Shamans Temple never mentioned anything about the terrors of this forest, and I remember that I never ran into any sort of danger when I first came here with mypanions and walked through this forest¡­"


    "Brother Nan Gong, could you let me see the wooden slip? I don¡¯t understand the changes in this ce either." Su Ming asked unhurriedly. He had only agreed to travel with these two because he was not familiar with this ce, and he was also wary of this so called ¡®sudden change¡¯ in this forest.


    Nan Gong Hen cast a nce at the boy and girl beside Su Ming. Then, as if he had understood something, he smiled and brought out a wooden slip from his bosom, handing it to Su Ming.


    Once Su Ming took it, he scanned it with his divine sense. There was aplete map on the slip, and the map covered an area of one million lis. Right at the center of the map was a city.


    The Shamans¡¯ territory was mapped out clearly.


    This was precisely what Su Ming needed. Once he engraved that map in his head, he handed the wooden slip back to Nan Gong Hen, but right at that moment¡­


    "Brother Mo, this is a gift for you. I have another map with me," Nan Gong Hen said with a smile.


    "If that is the case, thank you." Su Ming smiled and saluted Nan Gong Hen with a wrapped fist as a form of thanks. The two of them flew up at the same time and charged towards the sky in the distance. Su Ming did not find any of those gazes focusing on him in this area, so he decided it would be good for them to be able to not walk.


    As for the three youths, they were all carried into the air by Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen¡¯s divine abilities and flew behind them.


    As the five people charged forward, Su Ming spread his divine sense out in the area and observed his surroundings carefully. Nan Gong Hen swiped his right hand across the center of his brows, and immediately, a pair of violet eyes appeared at that spot. Those eyes blinked seven times in session, then multiple spirits flowed out of Nan Gong Hen¡¯s body, turning into a vortex as they swam about in the area, and that vortex covered an area several tens of thousands of feet wide.


    Clearly, Nan Gong Hen was a Spirit Medium.


    The three youths behind Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen were all quiet. The boy who lost his right arm looked extremely determined, but he would asionally frown and pain would appear between his brows.


    Ahu was looking at Su Ming¡¯s back while lost in his thoughts.


    As for Lan Lan, while she had been uncertain as to why the powerful Nan Gong Hen in her mind would be so courteous to Su Ming, she still believed that luck was a big reason as to why Su Ming had been able to bring them out of the forest.


    Since Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen had to bring three youths with them, the group could not travel too quickly in the sky. They traveled for a few days, and on this day, as they were still flying in the sky, a gigantic ship broke through the clouds in the sky and charged forth from another direction.


    There were eight people on that ship. Some of them were sitting cross-legged, some of them were looking into the distance from the railings, and some of them were talking to each other.


    At one of the corners of the ship was a girl. She looked incredibly average and not a hint of extraordinariness could be seen on her person. The only thing that stood out about her was the distinct tranquility in her eyes. She was dressed in white and was frowning at that moment, absorbed in her own thoughts. She swept her gaze casually through the area, and when she saw Su Ming, her eyes widened, but her eyes soon filled with uncertainty, and a torn look appeared on her face.


    ¡®He might be in thend of the Shamans, but there¡¯s no chance for him toe here¡­ Su Ming, where are you¡­?¡¯ the woman thought silently in her heart, sighing.

 Chapter 423 — Treasure Gambling Event

    <h4>Chapter 423: Treasure Gambling Event</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ship traveled incredibly quickly, breaking through the clouds. It stirred up arge amount of ripples that reached Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen¡¯s east, and as if the sky was the ocean to it, the ship charged past.


    The ship was incredibly luxurious and shone with a multitude of colors. The ripples spreading out from within made Lan Lan and Ahu widen their eyes. They looked envious, though it was without resentment.


    As for the boy with the withered right arm, he simply lifted his head to cast that ship a nce. His expression remained aloof, and not many changes in his expression could be found.


    "That is the Sky Deck Ship from Divine Cyclone Tribe. Among the great tribes in thend of Shamans, that ship is very famous. It is said that when it travels at full speed, it canpete with a Latter Shaman who has arrived at the peak. Its defensive powers are also incredibly strong, that¡¯s why it¡¯s the best method of transport when going to dangerous ces." Nan Gong Hen looked at the ship leaving into the distance, then smiled at Su Ming.


    Su Ming seemed rather preupied by his thoughts. When he scanned the ship previously with his divine sense, he had felt a power repelling him, which was why he did not force his divine sense inside to explore. However, when he swept his gaze past the few people standing on the ship, there was a girl in white who gave him a feeling that they had met before.


    "Brother Mo, are you interested in the Sky Deck Ship?" Nan Gong Hen saw Su Ming looking at the direction where Divine Cyclone Tribe left and asked with a smile.


    "Even if a small Shaman like me is interested in the Sky Deck Ship, I can only be envious of the people who own it." Su Ming shook his head.


    "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself. If you truly want to obtain that Sky Deck Ship from Divine Cyclone Tribe, there is a way¡­" A glint appeared in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes, and he spoke in a hushed tone as he continued traveling with Su Ming.


    "Oh? Brother Nan Gong, please enlighten me." Su Ming looked towards Nan Gong Hen.


    "From what I understand, every single time the World of Nine Yin opens up, Divine Cyclone Tribees here not just to help their tribe members obtain the cultivation method for Soul Catchers, but for the treasure gambling event as well.


    "Brother Mo, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯te here for the event." Nan Gong Hen smiled and cast a nce at Su Ming.


    "What does this have to do with the Sky Deck Ship?" Su Ming asked calmly without even batting an eyelid.


    "Perhaps you don¡¯t know about this, brother Mo, but as long as you have enough luck during the treasure gambling event and manage to find an herb that Divine Cyclone Tribe needs, then they will definitely go to you in attempts to try and exchange for it. At that time, you can just ask for the Sky Deck Ship." Nan Gong Hen let out a boisterousugh.


    "About that¡­" Su Ming let out a wryugh and shook his head. He did not continue speaking. His current look could convey a lot of meanings, and it all depended on how the person who saw it interpreted it.


    "Brother Mo, are you worried about your own luck? Indeed, this is truly hard to predict. I once met a Medial Shaman who managed to find a Nine Abyss Flower!


    "It might have been just a remaining segment of its leaf and it was notplete, but it was still bought by a person from a big tribe at an exorbitant price. Not only is this item useful to Berserkers, it¡¯s also very useful to the Latter Shamans." As Nan Gong Hen spoke, his expression was filled with envy.


    "Nine Abyss Flower?!" A sharp look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "That¡¯s right. Ah¡­ why don¡¯t I have that sort of luck? That crystal didn¡¯t even look shy, and no matter what, it didn¡¯t look as if it contained the Nine Abyss Flower. It¡¯s luck, all of it boils down to luck!" Nan Gong Hen smiled wryly.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he suddenly asked, "But the person who found that Nine Abyss Flower must have had a tragic end, right?"


    "That¡¯s true. But he ended up in that state because he was too greedy and made several mistakes. He should have immediately left, but if he didn¡¯t want to leave, it was fine too, as long as he rented the Spirit of Nine Yin from the God of Shamans Temple from the city with half of the items he got in exchange for his Nine Abyss Flower. With the protection of the Spirit of Nine Yin, as long he didn¡¯t go further than one million lis from the city, he would basically be safe.


    "After all, the World of Nine Yin is very mysterious. Over the years, only one End Shaman is allowed to be on garrison duty here. If two End Shamans appeared, then within a few days, drastic changes would immediately appear in the area, and it might even affect the entire Shaman City¡­


    "I heard that this matter has been pretty urate so far. That¡¯s why the God of Shamans Temple will never allow a second End Shamaning to this ce. They can onlye here in turn to be garrisons, though their true goal ining here is to search for treasure.


    "Unless¡­ we act like the time we did that year when we just developed this ce. We could bring all the End Shamans and Latter Shamans here and forcefully suppress the changes in the area.


    "But this is the time of war. It¡¯s just not possible for us to do that. As for Berserkers¡­ Heh heh, even if they do manage toe here, they will at most be at the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. All those who are in the middle stage and beyond cannot avoid being found out by the God of Shamans Temple when they are Relocated." Nan Gong Hen seemed to have in depth knowledge about this and told Su Ming with a smile.


    Su Ming was as calm as ever. Once he nodded his head, his expression suddenly changed and he looked at Nan Gong Hen.


    Nan Gong Hen was momentarily stunned. There was something slightly off on Su Ming¡¯s face, and it made Nan Gong Hen puzzled.


    "Brother Nan Gong, the forest was originally supposed to be clear of threats, but there was a change recently. Could that be¡­ the change you were talking about?" Su Ming asked.


    Nan Gong¡¯s expression changed drastically, and there was a variety of expressions on his face. After some time, he startedughing bitterly.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is or isn¡¯t. This isn¡¯t something we can control. But if that¡¯s the case, then we will have to be even more careful¡­ Oh well, once we are in Shaman City, I¡¯ll immediately rent a Spirit of Nine Yin, then I¡¯ll have a higher chance of protecting my own life. Once I enter the treasure gambling event and let the boy behind me obtain his cultivation method as a Spirit Medium, then I¡¯ll immediately leave the ce.


    "Brother Mo, we might have just got to know each other, but we managed to hit it off right from the start. Here¡¯s a piece of advice. Don¡¯t be stingy with your money, go and rent a Spirit of Nine Yin as well.


    "After all, while the Spirit of Nine Yin cannot leave the World of Nine Yin, it can bring out a battle power so great that it is equivalent to a Latter Shaman¡¯s. They are also the locals here. They¡¯ve signed an eternal treaty with the God of Shamans Temple many years ago." Nan Gong Hen¡¯s words were filled with sincerity as he told Su Ming.


    Su Ming smiled and nodded.


    They continued flying in the air, and several days passed by. Most of the clouds had dispersed on this day, and they could somewhat see the sky. The end could not be seen no matter where they looked, and there was not a single human soul besides theirs that could be spotted.


    As the five people continued moving forward, Su Ming suddenly came to a halt, then with a grave look on his face, he spread out his divine sense once he stopped and started checking the area closely.


    Nan Gong Hen also came to a stop. He quickly spread out the wandering souls around him and had them search in a wider area, but he did not find any sort of threat in the area, and he could not help but look at Su Ming with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stared at the empty space before him. When his divine sense had covered that area just now, some of it disappeared, as if it was devoured by some mysterious creature.


    It was precisely because of this that he suddenly came to a stop. He sent his divine sense to that area where it had disappeared earlier, and once he scanned through it carefully, that feeling of his divine sense disappearing happened once again. This time, more of his divine sense was devoured.


    But strangely, when Nan Gong Hen¡¯s wandering souls went through that area, they did not find anything out of ordinary. Su Ming watched those wandering souls circle it, and they did not show any signs of being devoured.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and he frowned. He retracted his divine sense, no longer letting it cover that strange space.


    "Brother Mo, what¡¯s wrong?" Nan Gong Hen was slightly bewildered as he looked at Su Ming.


    "There¡¯s something wrong over there." Su Ming no longer had that slightly humble tone in his voice which he used when he spoke to Nan Gong Hen earlier. He went straight to the point this time.


    When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Nan Gong Hen became even more cautious. A dark light shone in his eyes, and immediately, the wandering souls around the area let out piercing screams, then all of them surged towards the space Su Ming was looking at.


    No matter how he looked at that space, it looked the same as the sky around the area. There was not a hint of abnormality that could be seen. Even if Nan Gong Hen had sent arge amount of wandering souls over to that ce and they were circling around it, nothing different happened.


    "There¡¯s¡­ nothing there." A puzzled look appeared on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face. If Su Ming¡¯s actions in the forest had not left a deep impression on him and he had seen that Su Ming and his two prot¨¦g¨¦s werepletely unharmed, he would definitely think that Su Ming was deliberately putting on an air of mysteriousness.


    Among the three youths behind the two of them, the boy with the withered right arm remained as aloof as ever as he was absorbed by his thoughts. Ahu was very nervous as he stared at the area. Hepletely believed in Su Ming¡¯s words and there was not a hint of doubt within him.


    However, Lan Lan frowned and grumbled in her heart.


    ¡®Hmph, he¡¯s just pretending to be mysterious. There¡¯s nothing there, or else it¡¯s impossible that Sir Nan Gong wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything.¡¯


    "Brother Mo¡­" Nan Gong Hen sent his wandering souls circling several times in that area once again, and once he was certain that there was nothing different over there, he looked towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Nan Gong, if you want to go there, I won¡¯t stop you. But I suggest that you don¡¯t. I¡¯m steering clear of that ce." As Su Ming spoke, he turned around and waved his arm, immediately bringing the still grumbling Lan Lan and nervous Ahu to fly in another direction. By the looks of it, he truly intended to skirt around that ce.


    Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment, and as he stared at that obviously normal space, he suddenly lifted his right hand, flipped his palm over, and a ray of ck light shot out from his sleeve.


    That ray of ck light sparkled before him and turned into a ck python one hundred feet in size. The python hissed, and a cold re appeared in its eyes. It looked at Nan Gong Hen, and with one point, it let out a hiss and flew towards the empty space Su Ming had avoided.


    In an instant, Nan Gong Hen¡¯s pupils shrank as he stared at the ck python, and at the same time shock appeared in his eyes. The boy with the withered right arm behind him widened his eyes as well, and for the first time, his expression changed.


    Right before their eyes, once that ck python entered the area, it suddenly let out a piercing cry, and arge part of its body disappeared into thin air¡­


    It was as if there was an invisible mouth that devoured most of the ck python¡¯s body in one bite.


    Nan Gong Hen felt his skin crawl. He already knew that if he had went in there rashly, then it would be difficult for him to escape from that sudden danger. At that moment, as his heart beat in lingering fear, he cast his gaze at Su Ming, who was flying in another direction. Wariness appeared in his eyes and he quickly flew towards him.


    Lan Lan also saw this. Her eyes popped out and she looked at Su Ming¡¯s back with a dumbfounded expression. At that instant, she suddenly felt that they did note out of the forest safely due to pure luck¡­


    Ahu¡¯s eyes were shining, and his gaze as he looked at Su Ming was filled with respect.

 Chapter 424 — Shaman City

    <h4>Chapter 424: Shaman City</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Brother Mo, the depth of your cultivation and your keen perception has really impressed me! Wherever we go to next, as long as you give the word, I will definitely follow you!" Once Nan Gong Hen caught up, there was a slight awkward look on his face as he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    The boy with the withered right arm behind him no longer looked at Su Ming with an aloof gaze. There was instead a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "I was just lucky. Brother Nan Gong, if you look closely, you will also be able to discover some clues." Su Ming shook his head and spoke calmly.


    "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to be humble. I¡¯ll be honest with you, I couldn¡¯t tell that the ce was that dangerous¡­" Nan Gong Henughed wryly and bowed once more towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming smiled and no longer spoke. He continued charging forward with Nan Gong Hen with the three youths behind them.


    With Su Ming¡¯s divine sense and Nan Gong Hen¡¯s wandering souls swimming about in the area, while they might have run into some dangers on the way, they managed to avoid all of them. Even if they had to take certain longer paths, they did not run into any life and death crises.


    As time passed by and they got closer to Shaman City, Nan Gong Hen grew to respect Su Ming even more, and he deeply believed that he had made the right choice when he first invited him to travel with him.


    Nan Gong Hen was really curious as to how Su Ming managed to deduce the dangers. There were one time during their journey that while he had followed along with Su Ming¡¯s suggestion to change their path, he turned around and saw with his own eyes several long arcs charging through the ce they avoided. Without any obvious reason, those people suddenly let out piercing, shrill cries, and their bodies exploded into bits and pieces.


    Nan Gong Hen was then struck dumb, and thoroughly convinced by what he saw, he trusted Su Ming¡¯s judgments and decisions wholeheartedly, following his instructions right down to a tee without any hint of hesitation.


    Ahu was already practically holding Su Ming in position akin to that of a god in his mind The zealous look in his eyes was clear to everyone watching. As for Lan Lan, the things she went through on the way made her skin crawl, even though she was a bold girl. She felt cold chills crawling down her spine, and her gaze as she looked at Su Ming became very different.


    The boy following behind Nan Gong Hen was the same. He could remain aloof to everyone, and he treated Nan Gong Hen in the same aloof manner, but when he looked at Su Ming, that aloof gaze disappeared, and it was no longer reced with curiosity, but with respect.


    Somewhere along the way, Su Ming became the leader of the team. When he suggested changing their course, every single one of them would obey without question. Eventually, he did not even need to speak. He just needed to move, and Nan Gong Hen, along with the others, would immediately follow.


    ¡®White Bull Tribe is really lucky to have been able to find someone like Brother Mo as a guardian for their tribe members who have been sent for the trial¡­¡¯ Nan Gong Hen would asionally cast his gaze at Lan Lan and Ahu all along the way and sigh deeply in his heart.


    He knew that the others might perhaps have a way to reach Shaman City, but with Nan Gong Hen¡¯s power, if he did not have Su Ming guiding the way, it would be difficult for him to protect the boy behind him, and his own life would be in danger as well.


    However, the boy and girl from White Bull Tribe werepletely unscathed all along their journey, and all of this was because of Mo Su.


    One monthter, in the midst of that frightening but safe journey, Su Ming and co arrived at the center of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s territory - Shaman City. Once they were a hundred li away from Shaman City, they were no longer allowed to travel in the sky. Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen descended from midair andnded on the ground.


    Shaman City was not very big, but it was built to look incredibly majestic. It was cubic in shape, and there were gigantic walls of one hundred feet surrounding it. The city was entirely crimson, as if it was dyed in blood. The crimson city walls asionally shone with a red re, forming a mighty pressure that would make people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    There was only one gate to Shaman City, and all people used that gate to enter and exit. From a hundred lis, several unique buildings could be seen shooting off the ground within the city, and they their distinct characteristics stood out.


    It was especially so for the stone pir that shot high into the sky at the center of the city. It gave off an ancient feeling, and at the same time, there was a gigantic head ced at the top of it. That head was one thousand feet in size, and due to some unknown method of preservation, only a small part of it had decayed.


    That head¡¯s appearance could still be clearly seen. Its inside was empty, and it was lopped on the stone pir, turning it into the most eye catching building and road mark within Shaman City!


    It was a gigantic head that was filled with drooping branches. It had the appearance of a human, but had the skin of a dried up tree bark. The head was entirely brown and its facial features could be seen clearly. Anyone who saw it at first nce would think it was a human head, but if they looked closely, they would find it was clearly a giant block of wood.


    There were numerous branches drooping down like tentacles from that gigantic head. The longest of them all was nearly one thousand feet long, and the breadth of each branch was different, along with all their lengths. They were all supported in the air by the stone pir. If anyone looked from the distance, they would find that the stone pir looked like a huge long spear that had lifted the head high in the sky.


    "We¡¯re finally in Shaman City¡­ Brother Mo, I cannot express just how grateful I am for all that you¡¯ve done during the trip¡­" Nan Gong Hen looked at Shaman City and let out a huge sigh of relief. He wrapped his fist in his palm to Su Ming with gratitude radiating off his face.


    "Brother Nan Gong, you don¡¯t have to do this. I also wanted toe to Shaman City. We could take care of each other if we traveled together. Besides, you want to enter the treasure gambling event as well. I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about it when I was previously in thend of the Shamans, but I didn¡¯t manage to enter it due to certain reasons in the past. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯d like to experience it no matter what. I will need your help in introducing me to the ce." Su Ming said with a smile.


    After experiencing all the things on the road, Nan Gong Hen had be even more intent on bing friends with Su Ming. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately spoke.


    "That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ve entered the treasure gambling event a few times before. Since you¡¯re here, brother Mo, you should indeed experience it. Perhaps if you¡¯re lucky, you will be able to find a priceless treasure. But brother Mo, before we go, we should rent a Spirit of Nine Yin¡­"


    Nan Gong Hen fell silent for a moment, then extended his invitation to Su Ming.


    "How about this? If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we stay in the same inn in Shaman City? If that¡¯s the case, we will be able tomunicate with each other easier."


    Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he nodded with a smile and expressed his gratitude.


    Nan Gong Hen let out a boisterousugh and walked forward briskly towards Shaman City with Su Ming, bringing with them the three youths behind them. Before long, the group arrived right outside the city. There were already quite a number of people waiting to enter at that moment, and there was already a very long queue in line.


    Most of the people in the queue were teenagers, and there would be one Medial Shaman standing in between some of the teenagers acting as their protector.


    It did not matter whether it were those teenagers or the Medial Shamans, most of them had injuries on their person. There were even some of them who looked pale, as if they were injured terribly.


    The queue waiting to get into the city was very long, but the examination right in front was incredibly strict. There were a dozen something Medial Shaman dressed in uniform standing right outside the city gate. Usually, once they finish each of the examinations, they would receive some money before they allowed the people into the city.


    There were quite a number of impatient looking people waiting in the long queue to enter the city, but once they looked at the Medial Shamans in uniform, they would force down their irritation.


    However, there would asionally be someone who arrived and did not need to queue up due to their unique identities. They could walk straight to the gates and enter the city after a simple examination. All of these people belonged to big tribes or had close rtions to the God of Shamans Temple.


    "There are so many people here! We¡¯re gonna have to wait until tomorrow before we can go into the city¡­"


    When Lan Lan saw the long line once she arrived outside the city gate, she sighed. However, she also noticed that most of the teenagers that were like her, waiting in line, looked defeated. Clearly, they had gone through a lot of hardships on their way here. There were even some of them who had grief on their faces, and it was in as day that theirpanions had died on the way.


    When Lan Lan remembered just how her journey to this ce had been more frights than true danger, she could not help but look at Su Ming.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the crowd with a calm look. He did not mind waiting till tomorrow, that matter was not a problem to him.


    "We don¡¯t need to wait, we can just go in."


    Once they arrived near Shaman City, Nan Gong Hen felt his spirits lift up. When he heard Lan Lan¡¯s words, the idea of letting Su Ming know the vast amounts of connections he had popped up in his head. After all, to people with their current level of cultivation, making friends was not because they could get along well, it was also because they could mutually benefit each other.


    Su Ming¡¯s nonchnt attitude during the entire trip was incredibly valuable in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s books, that was why it was necessary for him to befriend Su Ming. However, he felt that he still had yet to show his own value to Su Ming. As he spoke, he brought the group straight to the city.


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a light smile. He could somewhat tell what Nan Gong Hen was thinking. Judging by how confident the other looked, he definitely had a way, and if Su Ming did not have to wait, he would naturally choose not to wait in line until tomorrow.


    He followed behind Nan Gong Hen, and Lan Lan, along with the two boys, followed suit. The act of those five people not lining up and going straight to the city gate immediately caught arge amount of attention from the crowd. When they looked over, arge number of the Medial Shamans who were protecting the children immediately appeared shocked when they saw Nan Gong Hen. Some of them even wrapped their fists in their palms from the distance and greeted him with a smile.


    "So it¡¯s you, brother Nan Gong? Which tribe are you protecting this time?"


    "Brother Nan Gong, it¡¯s been a long while. How are you?"


    "Haha, brother Nan Gong, once we get into the city, you and I have to drink till we¡¯re drunk."


    With a smile on his face, Nan Gong Hen continued walking forward while wrapping his fist in his palm to return his greetings to these people. He was not at all disoriented because there were too many people greeting him. Everything was done methodically, and it was obvious that he was already used to this.


    When Nan Gong Hen arrived right outside the city, the Medial Shamans who were dressed in uniforms and were examining the people smiled. They did not examine Su Ming and the others at all, but simply moved out of the way, and when they did so, Su Ming was shocked by the connections Nan Gong Hen had.


    There was always a smile on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face. Once he greeted the Medial Shamans guarding the ce, he brought Su Ming and the others through the city gate.


    As they walked through the city gate¡¯s tunnel, Su Ming remarked with a smile, "Brother Nan Gong, the amount of people you know is really impressive, though the reason why the guards from the God of Shamans Temple let us in without an examination isn¡¯t because you were close to them, am I right?"


    "Brother Mo, it seems like I¡¯ve made a fool of myself before you. I like making friends, and since my father also has arge number of friends, I¡¯ve grown up in the God of Shamans Temple since I was young¡­ That¡¯s why, please excuse me for making a fool of myself," Nan Gong Hen said with a smile.


    Su Ming smiled. He was just about to speak when his smile suddenly froze and his pupils shrank. He saw a woman walking towards him from inside the city through the tunnel.

 Chapter 425 — I Understand Him

    <h4>Chapter 425: I Understand Him</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was an incredibly cold and beautiful woman with violet hair. The woman looked to be around twenty-six or twenty-seven years of age. She was tall and dressed in purple robes. There was a white whip tied to her waist, causing her waist to curve in beautifully before the lines curved out in an exaggerated fashion to show off her posterior and her long legs.


    Her long hair danced in the wind as she moved. It would not be an exaggeration topare her to ice due to the chilling look in her eyes and the aloof look on her petite face. The woman¡¯s beautiful face especially gave her a unique, cold beauty when paired with her indifference.


    Su Mingughed wryly in his heart, though no one could see any hint of it since he had his mask on his face. He knew this woman¡­ or more urately speaking, he¡¯d seen this woman when she was naked before¡­


    That woman was the one from the God of Shamans Temple which Progenitor Hong Luo had met when he was in control of Su Ming¡¯s body, and because the woman did not have enough aura of Yin, he did not cast the Art of the Dragon Subject, Yin Simurgh, on her.


    ¡®Hong Luo¡­ why did you say you were Su Ming¡­?¡¯


    Su Mingughed even more wryly in his heart and felt a massive headache in his head. When he saw this woman, a feeling as if he was falsely used formed in his heart, and he could say nothing about it.


    When he had woken up, he had seen everything that happened when Hong Luo controlled his body. He even had a feeling that he was Hong Luo himself. With that feeling around, he could remember clearly that this woman had looked at him with eyes burning with hatred.


    ¡®If she learns that I am¡­ me¡­ Hah¡­¡¯ Su Ming forced down the torn feeling in his heart and looked at the woman walking over with a calm look on his face.


    Nan Gong Hen was originally smiling by the side, but when he saw the woman, his smile froze as well. And just like Su Ming¡¯s, it was then reced with a wry one.


    Nan Gong Hen let out a fake cough and asked that cold woman, "Sis, are you going out?"


    "So you¡¯re not dead yet?" The woman who was as cold as ice remarked coolly when she was ten feet away from Nan Gong Hen and Su Ming. If anyone ignored that chill in her voice, they would find that it was actually very pleasant to the ears.


    Nan Gong Hen fake-coughed again, choking for a moment due to the woman¡¯s words, then as heughed wryly, he shook his head.


    "Sis, how could you say that to your elder brother? Oh well, let me introduce to you, this is¡­"


    "Not interested," the woman said coldly, and without even casting a nce at Su Ming, she walked past through them.


    Nan Gong Hen quickly made way for her. Su Ming sighed and moved out of the way as well. The woman walked through and out of the city gate.


    "Who is that?" Su Ming hesitated for a moment, but still asked. He had to know of her identity so that he could think of ways to avoid her in the future.


    "That¡¯s my little sister, Nan Gong Shan. Ha¡­ she¡¯s been bing more and more indifferent because of the cultivation method she¡¯s practicing. I know it¡¯s not a big matter, but one year ago, when she was in istion, something happened, causing her aura of Yin to be even thicker, and now she has be like this¡­" Nan Gong Hen said with a wryugh. He walked through the tunnel with Su Ming and entered Shaman City.


    Sounds of a bustle entered their ears, and they could see that the city itself was very lively. There were arge number of Shamans inside, and when they stood there, they had a feeling as if they had forgotten that they were in the World of Nine Yin.


    When Su Ming heard Nan Gong Hen speaking about the ident a year ago, he felt a little guilty, and he sighed in his heart. He did not expect that Nan Gong Hen, whom he met on the way here, would be this woman¡¯s big brother.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that she would be here. Brother Mo, I hope you don¡¯t mind my sister¡¯s cold attitude. Ha¡­ speaking of that ident, did you hear about that unrivaled Shaman who suddenly appeared one year ago in ournd?" Nan Gong Hen shook his head, and once he exined his sister¡¯s attitude to Su Ming, he started chatting casually with him.


    Su Mingughed even more wryly in his heart. He cast a look at Nan Gong Hen, and when he saw that Nan Gong Hen was just talking about him casually and not pointing fingers at him, Su Ming shook his head.


    "I have been in istion for many years. I¡¯ve heard others mentioning the incident a year ago, but I don¡¯t know much about it."


    Nan Gong Hen sighed, then led Su Ming and the other three youths through the streets of Shaman City. It was very lively on both sides of the street. There were all sorts of shops there, and most of them sold some of the Shamans¡¯ necessities. Besides these, there were also shops selling unique items that could only be found in the World of Nine Yin.


    Compared to the perils outside, this ce was an incredibly rxing ce, and it looked peaceful here.


    "Speaking of a year ago, a Shaman so powerful he was unrivaled appeared in ournd. That person¡¯s level of cultivation was so high that he had actually surpassed an End Shaman!" When Nan Gong Hen said those words, respect and yearning appeared on his face.


    "He actually possesses power that surpasses an End Shaman. I wonder how he did it. When he appeared, in a few days, he challenged multiple powerful Shamans, and every single time those who fought against him lost, he would use a special method and absorb half of their power!


    "Most of the people believe that he is evil, but I don¡¯t think so!" A hint of excitement appeared in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s voice, making it clear that he was not at all calm when he spoke of this person.


    Su Ming blinked and did not say anything.


    "I know that he thinks that these so called ¡®powerful¡¯ Shamans aren¡¯t worthy of having any power born out of cultivation, which is why he didn¡¯t take their lives but took away arge part of their power. This is him telling those losers without saying a single word that if they can surpass him some day, they can go find him and retrieve that power he took!


    "I know it, I understand him, I get him!


    "This is a great sentiment showed by that person. This is the true quality of a powerful warrior. All those who lose must give up their power, and this is also a way to motivate them!


    "I always believed that he¡¯s a Shaman, or else why would he show suchpassion to those so called ¡®powerful¡¯ Shamans¡¯? He¡¯s doing this to urge them on in their training, he¡¯s personally motivating them to improve!" Nan Gong Hen said agitatedly.


    Su Ming¡­ was stunned.


    "Brother Mo, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m not the only one who feels this way. There are quite a few of those who lost who have simr feelings. I asked them before." Respect appeared in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes.


    "I respect this unparalleled Shaman from the bottom of my heart. He actually¡­ went out his way to motivate even those ferocious beasts! Just how great must he be to be able to do even this?


    "During those few days, there were plenty of ferocious beasts who had great luck and ran into him, and their minds were all stimted. Perhaps one of them will turn into a sacred beast!"


    Su Ming was renderedpletely speechless. He instinctively raised his hand to touch his nose, but ended up touching his mask instead. His lips under the mask were curled up into a wry smile.


    Lan Lan and Ahu¡¯s eyes were shining brilliantly when they heard Nan Gong Hen¡¯s voice. Their hearts were filled with excitement, and they looked thrilled. Even the aloof boy with the withered right arm was filled with respect and zeal.


    "Then¡­ Just how strong is he?" Lan Lan could not help but ask.


    "How strong? Heh heh, with just one flick of his hand, Sir Zong Ze from Autumn Sea Tribe was sealed in the sky and could not move. All the tribe members of Autumn Sea Tribe were immobilized when he pressed down on the ground. They were all sealed and could not move an inch, and could only watch¡­ as he descended and went to their Sacred Lady¡¯s side, hugged her, and flew away with her¡­


    "This is a great love story. I¡¯m really envious of it." Nan Gong Hen let out a long sigh.


    Su Ming could not help but let out a few dry coughs. The story sounded off when he heard it from other people¡¯s mouths, because he knew that¡­ the truth was in no way what Nan Gong Hen had just said.


    When Lan Lan heard his words, her eyes shone, and when Ahu saw how Lan Lan reacted, he made a decision in his heart.


    "The Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe returned a few dayster with the blood dragon he gave her. Now, besides the sacred mackerel pike, Autumn Sea Tribe has another sacred beast¡­


    "Hah, honestly, my little sister isn¡¯t too bad either, why didn¡¯t he choose her¡­?" Nan Gong Hen shook his head. When he looked at Su Ming, he felt that there was something strange about Su Ming¡¯s current demeanor.


    "Brother Mo, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just really moved¡­ by this person¡¯s actions¡­" Su Ming sighed.


    "Honestly, my little sister also met that person, but¡­ they just weren¡¯t fated to be. It¡¯s also because of that encounter that my sister started harboring unrequited feelings for him and became bitter, that¡¯s why she¡¯s even more indifferent now." Nan Gong Hen brought Su Ming and the others across several streets and sighed as he walked.


    "Where is he now? What is his name?" Ahu could not help but ask.


    "He went missing. I suspect that he felt that there was no longer anyone left in thend of the Shamans for him to motivate, that¡¯s why he chose to leave¡­ His name¡­ is Su Ming!


    "The red-haired Su Ming!" When Nan Gong Hen said that name, excitement and idolization appeared on his face once again.


    Su Ming froze for a moment and could onlyugh wryly in his heart. That was the only thing he could do, tough wryly. He was originally prepared for this, but when he heard about it with his own ears, that feeling was still a little different from what he had expected.


    Su Ming let out a fake cough and was just about to change the topic when Ahu suddenly sprang a question behind him.


    "Red hair? His hair is red?"


    "That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s from other people¡¯s ounts or from what I saw, we all know that he has long red hair, purple lips, and the mark of a peach blossom at the center of his brows. Those are his greatest characteristics. If you ever have a chance to run into this person, you must bow down to worship him, because his greatness is not something the people can understand, but I do!


    "I know what he¡¯s doing, I canprehend his deeds, I understand him¡­" Nan Gong Hen said softly.


    "Red hair, pale face, purple lips¡­ the mark of a peach blossom¡­" Lan Lan mumbled. She had a vague feeling that she had seen a person with such a description before, and when she lifted her head and saw Su Ming turning over to look at her, her expression drastically changed.


    She just remembered. A year ago, a person with such an appearance appeared above their tribe, and a yearter, this person was standing before her with a mask over his face.


    Since she was behind Nan Gong Hen, he could not see her change of expression, and Su Ming¡¯s gaze at the moment caused Lan Lan¡¯s heart to tremble. She quickly lowered her head, and her heart was filled with anxiety, along with shock.


    Ahu¡¯s face was stark white, but when he saw Su Ming¡¯s face, his expression immediately turned normal, as if nothing had happened. He held Lan Lan¡¯s hand, but his back was already covered in cold sweat.


    Su Ming cast a t look at Lan Lan and Ahu before he averted his gaze and looked towards Nan Gong Hen.


    "You saw him before?"

 Chapter 426 — The Rise of Cold

    <h4>Chapter 426: The Rise of Cold</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Hah, I only managed to see his back¡­" As Nan Gong Hen spoke, he shook his head regretfully. At that moment, the group had already arrived at a rather remote area in Shaman City. Right before them was a normal looking inn.


    "We¡¯re here. Brother Mo, this is where I stay every time Ie here. It¡¯s very quiet here. Please go rest for a while. Once morning arrives, we¡¯ll go rent a Spirit of Nine Yin."


    Nan Gong Hen walked into the inn, and immediately, after having a brief exchange with the innkeeper, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. With the regret of having only seen the red-haired Su Ming¡¯s back still lingering on his face, he brought the boy with the withered right arm and headed to their rooms.


    "Come with me," Su Ming said tly to the children, then turned around to walk towards his own room once he received instructions from the innkeeper.


    Lan Lan¡¯s face was pale. She became hesitant, even though she was usually bold. However, the usually timid Ahu grabbed Lan Lan¡¯s hand and gave her a nod with a determined look on his face. Then, pulling her along, he followed behind Su Ming.


    For the first time, Lan Lan let Ahu pull her, and nibbling on her bottom lip, she slowly followed Su Ming into his room.


    There were only a few people staying in the inn. Most of the rooms were empty, and every single one of these rooms had its own seal. Once a person stepped inside, that seal would be activated.


    When the door to the room fell shut, Su Ming stood by the window and looked at the quiet street outside, as well as the fog-covered sky. It was almost noon outside. He could hear muffled noises filled with excitementing from the distance, but when they fell into his ears, those sounds were so weak that they felt as if they had traveled through severalyers of something before they fell into his ears.


    This was not a bad ce to stay. He could avoid being bothered, and could obtain some form of peace.


    He spread out his divine sense and had it surround the room without making a sound, causing no one to be able to find out what was going on in the room as long as they did not send out a wave of power that would cause ripples in the air surpassing the amount caused by Su Ming¡¯s divine sense.


    Su Ming also sent his divine sense to Nan Gong Hen¡¯s room as he spread it out. Under his divine sense and his scrutiny, he saw that once Nan Gong Hen returned to his room, he first had a mncholic look on his face as if he was deeply moved by something, then he sat down cross-legged to meditate. When he showed no other actions after a long while, Su Ming left a trail of his divine sense to continue observing Nan Gong Hen, then turned around to look at Lan Lan and Ahu.


    The two teenagers had already waited for a long time, but they did not dare have even a hint of impatience within them. Lan Lan¡¯s face turned even paler, and Ahu clutched Lan Lan¡¯s hand even tighter.


    When she met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, Lan Lan shuddered.


    "Se¡­ Senior¡­"


    Ahu¡¯s current manner of conduct waspletely different from how he showed himself to others usually. With a resolute look on his face, he pulled Lan Lan down and knelt on the ground with her.


    "Senior, please cast a Spell on us to wipe away our memories just now to avoid us revealing anything subconsciously. If we did, not only will it bring trouble to you, we will also bring disaster on ourselves."


    Su Ming did not speak. After sweeping his gaze across the two youths, he closed his eyes and fell into deep thought.


    This was an ident. However, Su Ming was already prepared for this ident to happen when he agreed to White Bull Tribe¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s request. After all, Hong Luo¡¯s actions were too shy, and it was difficult for people to not remember his looks and traits.


    However, he did not expect that this would happen so quickly. Just one Nan Gong Hen, and his appearance when he was his red-haired self waspletely revealed.


    But fortunately for him, Nan Gong Hen had been talking about it casually when they were in the city, and judging by his looks, he did not seem to have grown any suspicions towards him. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he looked at the two youths once again.


    "Knowing about this will bring more harm than good to you. Not only will it possibly make you lose your life, you might also bring about total annihtion to your tribe¡­" Su Ming did not lie. Once the two children revealed any hints, then White Bull Tribe would be in danger.


    "Senior¡­" Ahu¡¯s face turned pale. Lan Lan, too, was in the same condition.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly, and with a flick of his wrist, the boy and girl immediately fell to the side unconscious. Su Ming was still as calm as ever. If he did not have the Immortal¡¯s Nascent Soul and learned a method to wipe out other people¡¯s memories from the legacy Hong Luo left him, he would not have agreed to escort anyone in the World of Nine Yin.


    He was already prepared for this a long time ago. He just did not expect that he would be using it so early.


    Two hourster, Lan Lan and Ahu walked out of Su Ming¡¯s room with dazed looks in their eyes. After returning to their rooms, they only started recovering gradually after the time taken for the burning of an incense stick. Not a hint of the red-haired Su Ming was left in their memories.


    Teenagers would never be able to keep still. Once Lan Lan regained her senses, she could not contain her desire to go out and take a look around Shaman City, especially now that noon had just passed by and it was still bright outside. So she went with Ahu and invited the boy with the withered right arm to go with them. Once the three of them obtained permission from Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen, they left the inn.


    Time trickled by. When it was almost evening, while sitting with his legs crossed, Su Ming opened his eyes and looked towards the door. After a moment, knocking fell into his ears, and it was soon followed by Nan Gong Hen¡¯s cheerful voice.


    "Brother Mo, dusk in the World of Nine Yin is incredibly beautiful, and it¡¯s even more so when the nine moons show up. Why don¡¯t we drink and admire the sky together?"


    Arge part of the reason why Nan Gong Hen could have so many friends was because he spoke with a cheery tone and because he was the type of person who would take the initiative and invite people to drink with him.


    When Su Ming heard Nan Gong Hen¡¯s words, he smiled and went to the door. Once he pushed it open, he saw Nan Gong Hen carrying two pots of wine standing outside his room.


    Since Su Ming had covered the entire inn within his divine sense, all of Nan Gong Hen¡¯s actions, and even everything that happened in the inn could be detected him. Nan Gong Hen did not bring out those two pots of wine himself. He had instead asked the innkeeper for them, and these pots of wine had just been brought out from the underground wine cer.


    Su Ming had also scanned the innkeeper and the wine with his divine sense, and detected no problems. Besides, Nan Gong Hen had also drank one pot when he was in his room, and it seemed like because he thought that wine when drank without anypany was tasteless, he came to Su Ming.


    Su Ming knew about all of this, and took over a pot of wine with a smile, then took a big swig from it. Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly, and as heughed heartily, they walked towards the top level of the inn.


    The top level of the inn was a balcony loft. There were several tables ced there and the balcony did not have a lot of things acting as shelter, causing the air to enter the space from all directions and circte freely there. They sat at a table by the edge and looked towards the fire-red shade in the sky. It was veryfortable.


    "I like the World of Nine Yin a lot, and Ie here almost every single time it¡¯s opened¡­" Nan Gong Hen said with a deep sigh while drinking and looking at the sky in the distance.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the fire-red shade in the sky and he remarked in a calm ton, "This is indeed a good ce. It¡¯s difficult to imagine that it was an ancient ruin."


    "Heh heh, look at the peace we have here and think about the dangers outside. Think about the area one million lis away where not even our ancestors have managed to explore, and here we are, drinking and looking at the moon appearing. This is just so friggin¡¯fortable!" Nan Gong Henughed boisterously and drank a huge mouthful.


    "Brother Mo, do you know what my dream is? I want to go past those one million lis and go to a ce no one has ever gone to before, and I want to drink over there while looking at the dusk and watching the moon appearing!" Nan Gong Hen looked at the faint shadow of the moon that was gradually appearing in the red sky and spoke with a smile.


    "Over there, I wouldn¡¯t have to be bothered by any wars, I could ignore my father¡¯s dreams for me, I wouldn¡¯t have to think about anything, just my own dreams¡­ and over there, I would wait for a person." Nan Gong Hen let out a light sigh.


    "Oh?" Su Ming took a sip of his wine and looked towards Nan Gong Hen.


    "Brother Mo, you must have wondered why I alwayse here. It¡¯s not just because I like this ce¡ªI really like it, by the way¡ªbut Ie here every time because I made a promise with someone, and that¡¯s the more important reason¡­


    Nan Gong Hen remained silent for a moment before he spoke with an agonized voice. "I will wait for her here. She went past those one million lis¡­ And we made a promise that I¡¯ll wait for her here. But it¡¯s been so many years, and she still isn¡¯t back."


    "Promise¡­" Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the pot of wine in his hand. He brought it up and took a big swig from it. His gaze fell on the sky in the distance, and in the midst of that red, the first moon gradually appeared.


    "If you truly can¡¯t forget her, then why don¡¯t you go and look for her in that area?!" Right at that moment, an aloof voice traveled forth from the loft. Su Ming¡¯s divine sense focused together. He had only managed to notice this person appearing one breath before that voice spoke!


    Several breathster, an aloof woman walked up the stairs. That person was naturally Nan Gong Hen¡¯s little sister, who also happened to be the one person Su Ming kind of did not want to see at the moment.


    The woman did not even look at him. Once she walked over, she sat by the side and took the pot of wine from Nan Gong Hen¡¯s hands. Immediately, white, chilling air spread out from within, and it was obvious that the wine inside the pot had chilled over instantly. She brought it up and took a big mouthful from it.


    Nan Gong Hen lifted his head and looked at the woman, only speaking after a long while. "I will, I definitely will!"


    Su Ming watched the siblings by the side and was just about to search for an excuse to leave when his expression suddenly changed. A freezing glint immediately appeared in his eyes and he got up to look at a distant spot in the city.


    "Brother Nan Gong, I have something I have to deal with. Please excuse me." As Su Ming spoke, the freezing look in his eyes became even colder, and with one move, he turned into a long arc and flew off the balcony.


    Nan Gong Hen was momentarily stunned. When he lifted his head to look, the cold woman by his side turned her gaze on Su Ming¡¯s departing back for the first time, and her pupils suddenly shrank.


    At that moment, in a bustling street located in a downtown area to the north of Shaman City was a shop, and Lan Lan was standing in that shop seething in rage. Ahu looked a little frightened by her side, and as for the boy with the withered right arm, his face was pale and his expression bitter.


    Right before them stood an extravagantly dressed boy with scorn on his face. There was a married woman standing by his side, and she held herself in a beautiful manner. No signs of time or age could be seen on her face. Her eyes were calm.


    There were three expressionless men standing behind the boy and woman. The ripples spreading off the three men showed that they were all Medial Shamans.


    "Qi Dong was the one who first took a fancy to this herb, and he even paid for it! How could you be so unreasonable and snatch it away?!" Lan Lan demanded furiously.


    "Qi Dong, I didn¡¯t expect I would run into you here. Judging by your right arm, you must be thinking about using this herb to heal it. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll have someone buy all of these herbs in the city. If youe and beg me, I can give you some of it. If you kowtow to me, then I will give you a shrub¡­ but right now, I¡¯m feeling horrible. Chase them out!" the rich boy said with a smile, and his final sentence was spoken to the Medial Shamans behind him.


    "Bei Er, don¡¯t go causing trouble to other people intentionally. That¡¯s impolite. Since he bought this herb first, then we¡¯ll give it to them after we break their legs and throw them out."


    The woman spoke with a nd voice, then turned around and no longer bothered with them, looking at the other things in the shop, as if this sort of thing would not catch much of her attention. Since she gave the order, there would naturally be someone who would carry it out.

 Chapter 427 — A Misunderstanding? That’s Not Enough!

    <h4>Chapter 427: A Misunderstanding? That¡¯s Not Enough!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the boy called Bei Er heard the woman¡¯s words, a hint of cruelty appeared on his lips. Then he looked at the boy with the withered right arm with a smug look on his face.


    The right arm of the boy who came with Lan Lan and the others was now withered up so badly that it looked to be only skin and bones. His face turned even paler.


    "How could you do this? We¡¯ve never bothered you before, and we already paid for this herb! You¡¯re the ones who¡¯re trying to snatch it from us!


    "Your power is great, how could you bully us children?! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?!" Lan Lan¡¯s face was red from anger. She was terrified, but among the three of them, Qi Dong was keeping silent like a block of wood, and Ahu was being as timid and cowardly as ever.


    While Lan Lan was terrified, she was still screaming in rage. When she saw Qi Dong¡¯s pale face, she gritted her teeth!


    "Our guardian is Mo Su, and his guardian is Nan Gong Hen. If you dare hurt us, the both of them will never forgive you!"


    When she saw that one of the expressionless Medial Shamans started walking towards them, Lan Lan shouted loudly and protected Qi Dong and Ahu as they retreated. Her face was already stark pale, but she continued keeping up a brave front.


    "Nan Gong Hen¡­" The woman who had already turned around to look at the other items frowned slightly when she heard Nan Gong Hen¡¯s name.


    "Since it¡¯s Nan Gong Hen, I¡¯ll just take one leg off each of you. As for that little girl, she has a quick mouth. Cut her tongue off."


    "Understood, Ma¡¯am." The Medial Shaman who was walking towards Lan Lan and the other two bows was a thin middle-aged man. At that moment, he turned towards the woman and bowed to her while voicing his obedience to her respectfully. Then he turned around and walked towards Lan Lan and the others without any sort of expression.


    Under the pressureing from him as a Medial Shaman, Lan Lan shuddered. Ahu¡¯s eyes were filled with terror, and Qi Dong lowered his head bitterly. It was impossible for the three of them to leave the ce. The pressure was like the might of heaven to the three of them.


    "Qi Bei, First Mistress, this has nothing to do with the both of them. We only came together to Shaman City because we were heading down the same path. My matter doesn¡¯t concern them. If you truly wanted to deal punishment, you can break my legs and my remaining arm, I will take their ce." The boy with the withered right arm lifted his head at the moment, and with a bitter expression on his face, he took a few steps forward.


    The boy¡¯s words did not catch the woman¡¯s attention. As if she did not hear them, she picked up a ck wooden hair stick in the shop and looked at it with her head lowered. The boy by her side cast Qi Dong a nce with a cold sneer on his face. The smugness and disdain on his face was as clear as day.


    The middle-aged Medial Shaman who was walking towards Lan Lan and the other two boys did not stop for even a moment. As he got closer, the cold chill spreading from his body made despair appear in the three teenagers¡¯ eyes.


    Qi Dong¡¯s eyes turned red. With a roar, as he moved back, he used his body and knocked Lan Lan and Ahu towards the door to the shop.


    "Run! Ahu, take Lan Lan and run!"


    Lan Lan hesitated. Ahu grabbed her hand by her side and immediately rushed towards the gate in his anxiety. However, right at the instant he and Lan Lan managed to reach the door, a gust of wind shot out from nowhere and blew against them from before them. It immediately caused Lan Lan and Ahu to shudder before their bodies were forced back against their will, as if they had knocked into a wall. As they moved back, they coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Our guardian is Mo Su, he won¡¯t forgive you!" Lan Lan wiped away her blood and red at the Medial Shaman fiercely. Ahu sucked in a deep breath by her side. His face might be pale and his chest hurt, but he stood before Lan Lan with an unwavering determination on his face, just like a mountain.


    Qi Dongughed brokenly, and when he looked at Lan Lan and Ahu, there was a deep, apologetic look on his face. He regretted his actions immensely. He should not havee out. It would have been fine if he alone was harmed, but getting others involved was not his intention.


    The middle-aged Medial smiled coldly and did not have the responsibility a person of his status should feel as a high-ranked Shaman. His attacks against the three defenseless children were incredibly brutal.


    "Mo Su? I¡¯ve never heard of any powerful Medial Shamans who goes by that name before. I¡¯d like to see just how this person won¡¯t ¡®forgive¡¯ me."


    The middle-aged Medial Shaman took one step forward and leapt past Qi Dong. With a swing of his arm, he flung Ahu aside, and Ahu was instantly sent tumbling to the side, causing the middle-aged Medial Shaman to arrive at the pale-faced and despair filled Lan Lan.


    With a cold sneer, the middle-aged Medial Shaman lifted his right hand swiftly and moved to point towards Lan Lan¡¯s right leg. The moment his finger touched her leg, the it would immediately shatter to pieces, and she would forever be renderedme.


    By the side, Ahu let out a piercing howl as if he had gone mad and was about to charge forward. As for Qi Dong, his heart was pain, but he did not hesitate. He, too, charged forward.


    But the two children were not even Fledgling Shamans. It was impossible for them to overtake that middle-aged Medial Shaman, and even if they did manage to pounce on him, they could do nothing against him.


    The middle-aged Medial Shaman¡¯s right hand was as quick as lightning, and with a speed that seemed as if there was nothing that could hope to match up to it, he went straight for the despairing Lan Lan¡¯s right leg.


    However, it looked as if there was nothing that could match up to his right hand, it was not as if there was truly no one who could stop it. Right at the instant there was only three inches between the middle-aged Medial Shaman¡¯s right index finger and Lan Lan¡¯s right leg, a voice that could chill one right down to the soul traveled forth from the sky outside the shop.


    "Don¡¯t you dare!"


    The voice echoed in the air, sounding as if it was stilling from the distance, but if anyone listened carefully, they would feel as if that voice was right by their ear. The moment the middle-aged Medial Shaman heard that voice, his index finger was suddenly held by a right hand that suddenly appeared beside him!


    It was a cold hand attached to a ck sleeve. As the hand appeared, a masked man dressed in ck appeared beside the middle-aged Medial Shaman as well.


    "Didn¡¯t you want to see how exactly I would ¡®not forgive you¡¯? I¡¯ll show you!"


    Naturally, that masked man was Su Ming. It only took the span of a breath from the moment he spoke to the moment he appeared. Right when he grabbed the middle-aged Medial Shaman¡¯s right index finger, that man¡¯s expression immediately changed drastically.


    However, right when his expression changed, Su Ming crushed his finger with his right hand. A sharp crack rang in the air. The Medial Shaman let out a groan and his face instantly turned pale. His right index finger had been crushed to bits.


    His heart trembled, and by instinct, he wanted to retreat, but before he even took two steps back, he saw blood pouring out from the cracks of Su Ming¡¯s fingers. Right before him, Su Ming¡¯s eyes under the mask shone with a profound light and he lifted his right hand to swing it at the Medial Shaman before him.


    With that one swing, the gust of wind that this person used to deal with Lan Lan and Ahu appeared out of nowhere with an intensity far greater than before, turning into a whirlwind that swept this person inside. Green light shone at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, and the small virescent sword charged out with a sharp whistle, piercing through that whirlwind, and as blood scattered into the air, green light flickered.


    The whirlwind disappeared, and what was left on the spot was the middle-aged Medial Shaman with his eyes wide open in disbelief. There was a bloodied wound at the center of his brows that pierced through his entire skull. He fell to the side, convulsing a few times before he breathed hisst and died.


    All of this, right from the moment Su Ming appeared to the moment the middle-aged Medial Shaman died, onlysted for the span of a few breaths. It happened so fast that it was unbelievable, so quick that no one could react to it.


    The woman who was inspecting the ck wooden hair stick turned around swiftly. With an electrifying gaze, she looked at Su Ming, and a stern look appeared on her face.


    The boy beside her turned pale in the blink of an eye. To him, that span of time that onlysted for a few breaths was only an instant. Yet it was as if the world had turned upside down after that instant. It made his head go off in a bang, and he stood there with his mind in a nk state.


    The two Medial Shamans beside the woman were originally expressionless, but both their faces instantly changed at that moment. Their gazes were immediately filled with shock as they stared at Su Ming. They knew it themselves that they could not kill a fellow Shaman at the same level so quickly and clearly. It was as if the middle-aged Medial Shaman was so weak that he could not withstand one blow before this person.


    When Lan Lan saw Su Ming, she was also taken aback. This was the first time she saw Su Ming attack, and with just one attack, he had managed to make this person who had made her sink into despair die instantly. That sort of power and that sort of murderous aura made all the doubts she had towards Su Ming disappear without a trace.


    At the same time, right after she saw him, she was like a child who had met her parent after she was bullied, and immediately felt hurt and reliant on him.


    "Senior¡­" Lan Lan¡¯s eyes turned red and she sounded almost in tears.


    "Senior!" Ahu¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he stood by the side, and he bowed deeply towards Su Ming with a fist wrapped in his palm.


    Even Qi Dong came to Su Ming¡¯s side with excited haste. That aloof boy seemed to not know how to convey his emotions, so he could only kneel down towards Su Ming and kowtow several times.


    The woman¡¯s face was stern as she stared at Su Ming. After some time, a gentle smile suddenly appeared on her countenance. "Sir, how may I address you? This might perhaps be a misunderstanding. I am a member of Eastern Goosefoot Tribe. We¡¯ve always liked getting to know the powerful Shamans from other tribes, do you have anyone that you may be familiar with in our tribe?"


    The woman might no longer be young, but her beauty still remained. When she smiled, she gave off a feeling as if she was charm personified, and with that beauty of hers, she did not look as if she was deliberately doing it. She instead gave others a feeling that this was natural for her. This waspletely different from Madam Ji¡¯s charm; they gave off two different kinds of appeal.


    "The reason for this is because my son likes this herb and got into a conflict with this boy. It doesn¡¯t matter who is right or wrong, you have already punished my guard. This is a misunderstanding, could you let it slide?" the woman asked gently, twirling her hair with a finger.


    "It¡¯s not like that! They were being bullies! We already paid for that herb, but they wanted to break our legs, I¡­" Lan Lan immediately said by the side.


    "Enough!" Su Ming¡¯s gaze was calm when he interrupted Lan Lan¡¯s words. Lan Lan immediately fell silent obediently and no longer spoke.


    "I don¡¯t care who is right or wrong. You hurt my people, and you want to call it off by saying it¡¯s a misunderstanding? That¡¯s not enough!" Su Ming dered coldly. This was the ninth summit¡¯s principle, and it was also Su Ming¡¯s own principle.

 Chapter 428 — One Hundred Million Soul Devouring Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 428: One Hundred Million Soul Devouring Heaven!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the woman heard Su Ming¡¯s cold words, a murderous re appeared in the her eyes. She already told him her tribe and had even humbled herself because she did not want to offend this person who could marginally be considered to a powerhouse even among the powerful Shamans.


    After all, there were not many of those from Eastern Goosefoot in Shaman City. In fact, to her, what she did today could not be considered going too far. She was already being merciful to that Qi Dong boy, and as for that boy and girl, she was only asking for one of their legs to be broken. She was not trying to take their lives.


    This man had already killed one of her people, and she even tolerated it, but judging by his words, he was beingpletely unreasonable. That was going too far.


    "Sir, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant?!" the woman demanded coldly, but right when she finished speaking, Su Ming shook his head and moved towards them.


    "Kill him!" Murderous intent shone in the woman¡¯s eyes. To her, since Su Ming did not appreciate her good will, then she would have his head stay in this ce.


    "When I attack you, you are not allowed to strike back¡­"


    When Su Ming walked over, the two Medial Shamans closed in on him quickly. One of them was a Battle Shaman, and the other a Spirit Medium. At that moment, the Spirit Medium bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood, which turned into arge amount of vengeful spirits. With piercing howls, they pounced on Su Ming.


    At the same time, the Battle Shaman took a huge step forward with an incredibly stern countenance, stirring up a violent gust of wind. Golden light shone on his body, and he looked as if he was dressed in golden armor. With an incredibly mighty bearing, he threw a punch at Su Ming.


    That one punch instantly caused sounds as if the wind was broken through. There was also a suction force spreading out from the punch, causing the space around them to distort. Clearly, the Battle Shaman¡¯s punch was not any ordinary fist.


    However, right when his fist was about tond on Su Ming, Su Ming looked as if he did not intend to dodge and was simply going to let that punch hit him. But right at that instant, he moved slightly, and the Battle Shaman¡¯s fistnded on empty air. At the same time, Su Ming appeared to the Battle Shaman¡¯s right.


    "If you strike back, I will strike back heavily," Su Ming stated calmly.


    He formed multiple seals with his right hand, and during the instant his Nascent Soul¡¯s power spread from his body, the seals had already changed several times. He pressed his hand on the Battle Shaman¡¯s ribs, and the man shuddered.


    His face instantly turned pale, and at the same time, Su Ming retracted his Nascent Soul¡¯s power. The Berserkers¡¯ power that was used to refine the body erupted on his right hand. He clenched his fist and struck.


    The Battle Shaman coughed out fresh blood and moved to the side with a groan, unable to stop Su Ming at all. As he moved back, a ck bruise appeared on his ribs, and a strange round mark showed up there.


    The mark looked as if it could absorb the man¡¯s flesh and blood, causing the man to rapidly wither away as he retreated. Once that ck round mark started absorbing his flesh and blood, arge amount of his flesh started rotting away.


    The appearance of that mark might have made it seem like it was an easy thing to do, but in truth, it was what Su Ming had obtained when researching the Curse while he was in istion. Attacking with his Nascent Soul¡¯s power was to cut off the cirction path that was almost like those passages for Qi cirction in his opponent¡¯s body, and that punch filled with the Berserker power was to temporarily stop the recovery of his opponent¡¯s flesh and blood, and it was followed by Su Ming sending out the Curse¡¯s power through his hand.


    Just by doing these things, he could cause the person to not have any sort of cultivation cirction. When the blood and flesh started to be unable to recover on their own, they would begin absorbing everything else in the body to aid in their recovery with an explosive force!


    Waves of ck mist spread out from that round mark, causing the man to scream in pain. With a shocked look filled with terror, he tried to stop that mark under his ribs from rotting away, but it was difficult to do. He could only scream in pain and convey a terror that would strike fear in other people¡¯s hearts.


    "If you intend to injure me heavily, I will strike back fatally." Su Ming no longer bothered himself with the man and walked towards the Medial Spirit Medium. The vengeful spirits that had spread out from the Spirit Medium were circling Su Ming, but right at the instant they were about to pounce on him, a bell chime came from within Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The bell chime rang mightily, and the instant it rang out, those vengeful spirits instantly let out screams of pain and swiftly retreated in desperation. It was as if there was an existence within Su Ming¡¯s body that terrified them.


    However, before they could retreat too far away, they immediately started letting out shrill screams, and as if there was a great suction force from Su Ming¡¯s body, they were sucked towards him. In the span of a breath, they were dragged into Su Ming¡¯s pores, disappearing without a trace.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever, and not a hint of change in expression could be seen on his face. It was as if he knew a long time ago that this would happen. This was the power of the bell he obtained after the sixth head had awakened on Han Mountain Bell. He would need to absorb enough souls to awaken the seventh head.


    After Hong Luo passed away and Su Ming subsequently regained his senses, he checked Han Mountain Bell as well. The three heads Hong Luo shocked awake earlier had fallen asleep once again after his death, but Su Ming could feel that even though the three heads went back to sleep, they had be much easier to awakenpared to before.


    ¡®Absorb one hundred million vengeful spirits to attain the power of Han Mountain Bell¡¯s sixth head - One Hundred Million Soul Devouring Heaven¡­¡¯


    When the Spirit Medium saw Su Ming forcefully absorbing those vengeful spirits into his body and even felt the connection between him and them breaking in an instant, his face turned pale. He lifted his right hand abruptly and pped his own forehead. Immediately, veins popped up there.


    This scene made the Spirit Medium look incredibly hideous. He did not look like a person, but was more like a malicious spirit. He let out a piercing howl, and arge amount of ck mist seeped out from all over his body.


    "If you strike a fatal blow, then I will have your family die with you¡­" Su Ming¡¯s words were spoken slowly, and when he said them, he had already appeared before the Spirit Medium.


    The Spirit Medium shuddered. Su Ming¡¯s words and swift decisiveness when he killed previously rose in his mind instantly. Those words were spoken calmly, but the meaning behind them had a domineering presence so mighty it seemed to be able to shoot straight into the sky and blow apart everything.


    That presence was so overbearing that no one could go against it, could not even resist it, or else, they would only die. One of Spirit Medium¡¯spanions corpse was still on the ground, while his secondpanion was still wailing in pain, most of his body already decayed¡­


    As that ck mistpletely surrounded that Spirit Medium and veins popped out on his face, he lifted his right hand and swiftly chopped down on his right leg. Immediately, a thud came from his right leg, and it was cut off. Blood poured out of his wound, but it was instantly sealed off by the ck mist. His face was bloodless as he held a hand on the wall beside him, then turned to look at Su Ming respectfully.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes remained on the Spirit Medium for a moment before he turned away and looked at the woman, whose eyes were now filled with terror.


    "I am the daughter of Eastern Goosefoot¡¯s tribe leader! Our tribe is only slightly smaller than a big tribe, and this time, my tribe uncle is among those who areing to Shaman City, and he is a Latter Shaman!


    "If you dare hurt us, Eastern Goosefoot Tribe will never let you off! You¡¯re dead meat!"


    The woman let out a piercing screech. The moment Su Ming looked towards her and she said those words, a strong light shed in her right hand and turned into a light screen, protecting her along with the boy whose face was now filled with terror and who was trembling in fear.


    At the same time that screen of light appeared, an explosive power spread out from it swiftly. The face of the Spirit Medium who had cut off his own right leg changed. ck mist surrounded him and he swiftly flew off, charging out of the shop.


    Almost the instant he left, the shop where Su Ming was let out a violent boom. The sound spread through most of Shaman City, causing most of the people to take notice of it.


    The shop was ripped apart under that boom, and its parts fell downyer byyer, shattering and exploding into numerous pieces that scattered through the area, causing the street to look as if a pit had appeared in it, and it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    Dust flew into the air, and within the dust, the onlookers could faintly see that the woman and boy were protected by a screen of light, and they werepletely unscathed. Su Ming stood before them, looking as calm as ever, and nothing much had changed on him. As for the three children, they were surrounded by a ray of dark light, uninjured as the shop crumbled around them.


    The woman red at Su Ming with hatred from behind the screen of light. The gracefulness she possessed was long gone. That hateful look made her seem rather simr to Madam Ji.


    As the boom echoed in the air, two long arcs charged over from the sky in the distance, closing in the span of a breath and descending beside Su Ming before turning into a man and a woman.


    The man was naturally Nan Gong Hen, and the woman was Nan Gong Shan, who donned a cold demeanor right after she appeared. She stared at Su Ming¡¯s back, immersed in her own thoughts.


    Nan Gong Hen swept his gaze past his surroundings with a dark face. When he saw the Medial Shaman who had the center of his brows pierced through, his gaze paused on him for a moment, but when he saw the man who hadpletely rotted away but was not dead and was lying there wailing weakly, his pupils shrank.


    "Brother Mo, this is¡­" Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment. He had naturally seen the hatred filled woman behind that screen of light.


    "Nan Gong Hen, this has nothing to do with you! This is a personal grudge between Eastern Goosefoot Tribe and him!"


    Once the woman saw Nan Gong Hen, she immediately spoke. She was the daughter of a tribe leader and was very knowledgeable of the world since she was young. At that moment, she immediately deduced that if Nan Gong Hen joined in, then the situation would turn incredibly undesirable for her.


    "Mo, if you dare to, then don¡¯t leave Shaman City immediately. Right now, I¡¯ve already activated my screen of light, and my tribe uncle will instantly rush here. I¡¯d like to see whether you will still be as arrogant before a Latter Shaman!


    "Even if you want to mitigate the situation, it¡¯s already impossible!" she said, her voiceced with malice.


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face turned dark and he turned around to cast a look at the boy with the withered right arm. When he promised this boy to help him through his journey to be a Spirit Medium, he already knew about his ties to Eastern Goosefoot Tribe, but he was not bothered by it. He was certain that Eastern Goosefoot Tribe knew of his status in the God of Shamans Temple, and it was not a problem for him.


    However, the change in the current situation had Mo Su dragged into y. This gave Nan Gong Hen a massive headache. He could already tell what had transpired with just one nce. If he pulled himself out of this matter, then it would be impossible for him to continue being friends with Su Ming.

 Chapter 429 — The Might of One Blow!

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Might of One Blow!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "This is a misunderstanding¡­" Nan Gong Henughed wryly, but the moment he said those words and before he could even finish his sentence, the woman behind the screen of light immediately barked coldly.


    "Nan Gong Hen, he killed three of my guards!"


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s words died in his mouth. He was just racking his brain and thinking of what to say when Su Ming smiled.


    "Brother Nan Gong, don¡¯t get involved in this. Help me take care of the two children. Once I¡¯m finished with this, let¡¯s continue drinking." As Su Ming spoke, he looked towards the woman behind the screen of light.


    "As for that Latter Shaman from your tribe, I¡¯d like to see just how much stronger he would be ifpared to me!"


    Su Ming was not lying or exaggerating. He had his Nascent Soul clone, had that Poison Corpse in the Berserker Soul Realm, and had the legacy of the Wind Berserker, he truly wanted to know just how wide was the distance between him and a Latter Shaman!


    As for the problem of him exposing his identity¡­ Well, Su Ming¡¯s power was incredibly mixed at the moment. He had with him the power of Immortals, Berserkers, and the Shamans¡¯ Curse. Unless there was an End Shaman around, it would be difficult for anyone to figure out his identity.


    After all, Hong Luo¡¯s Path to Life had wiped away Su Ming¡¯s presence, and if even Di Tian found it hard to detect him, it would be much more so for other people.


    Su Ming¡¯s words made Nan Gong Hen immediately swallow the words he had thought of to mediate the situation. He looked towards Su Ming with internal shock, and began estimating Su Ming¡¯s power once again. Judging by his look, it seemed like he really intended to fight against a Latter Shaman. If this came out of any other Medial Shaman, Nan Gong Hen would absolutely not believe them.


    However, the surprises Su Ming had given him were aplenty. The strange perception he showed all their way here that allowed him to detect danger could be said to be iprehensible. There was also the matter about the two corpses he saw just now. The first one had clearly died with just one strike.


    The strange one was the second corpse. Judging by its look, it seemed like¡­ the Curse. This left Nan Gong Hen in shock, and at the same time, he found himself unable to speak. He nodded instead to Su Ming.


    When the woman heard that Su Ming wanted to fight against a Latter Shaman, she looked as if she had just heard a great joke. Derision appeared on her face.


    "You boast without shame and act with extreme conceitedness. You¡¯re just a puny Medial Shaman, and you dare say such words? When my tribe unclees here, let¡¯s see whether you will still dare say such words!"


    The boy beside her let out a huge sigh of relief. With the protection of the light screen, he had be much less afraid. At that moment, he was looking at Su Ming coldly, with hate burning in his eyes.


    This incident happened in an incredibly busy street in Shaman City. As things continued unfolding between them, they had already attracted arge amount of attention. The onlookers did not feel any sort of pressure towards these sort of exciting incidents, and most of them were watching around them with the intention to be entertained.


    If anyone swept through the ce broadly, they would find that there were several hundreds of people watching. There were even some Shamans who were rushing over when they heard theirpanions sending news to them.


    "Isn¡¯t that Madam Zhao from Eastern Goosefoot Tribe? She was the most beautiful woman in Eastern Goosefoot Tribe in the past¡­"


    "Eastern Goosefoot Tribe might not be a big tribe, but it¡¯s already considered one of the bigger tribes. There might be no End Shamans in the tribe, but I heard that they have four Latter Shamans. Who is that masked person? How did he offend Eastern Goosefoot Tribe?"


    "Interesting. Madam Zhao was actually forced to bring out the Light Screen of Protection. I remember that only the core members of theserger tribes have a protective Spell with them. Once that screen of light is activated, the tribe members from all around the area will immediately notice it."


    Su Ming ced his hands behind his back and stood there, looking at the sky without a single word.


    The three children now looked rather rmed, but when they saw Su Ming¡¯s rxed demeanor, they slowly calmed down and their eyes became filled with anticipation, but there was still a hint of anxiety in them.


    Time passed by slowly, and half the burning of an incense stickter, the woman behind the screen of light grew anxious. By right, once the screen of light was activated, her tribe uncle from her tribe should arrive quickly, but he was not here, even now.


    Su Ming¡¯s rxed and calm demeanor at the moment also gave her some pressure.


    "The time for half the burning of an incense stick has passed by, but your Latter Shaman still isn¡¯t here." Su Ming averted his gaze from the sky and looked at the woman behind the screen of light, speaking in anguid manner.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t wait anymore." As Su Ming spoke, he walked towards the screen of light.


    The boy beside the woman immediately became nervous, but the woman only smiled coldly. She did not believe that Su Ming could break this screen of light in a short period of time.


    Su Ming walked leisurely towards the screen of light and tapped at it lightly with his right hand. Immediately, a great rebound shot up and bounced his right hand several inches back.


    When the woman saw this, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart and said with a cold sneer, "You won¡¯t be able to break this screen of light!"


    Su Ming gave the woman a calm look, then turned around, walking in the air towards the distance with his back facing the screen of light.


    "Why are you leaving? Could it be that you no longer dare to wait! Even if my tribe uncle iste, what can you do to us?! The protection by this screen of light is not something you can break!


    "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to break our legs?! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be waiting for my tribe uncle to arrive?! Why are you afraid now?!"


    The woman immediately mocked him. She was worried that Su Ming would escape, and her words were filled with provocative intent.


    She was not the only one acting this way. The Shamans who were watching around them alsoughed. Clearly, they were mocking Su Ming¡¯s departure even though he had been so tough earlier.


    However, most of the people agreed to Su Ming¡¯s actions. After all, that Latter Shaman would arrive at any moment, and if he continued waiting, then he would be bringing his own death on his head.


    If it was anyone else, they might have run away much earlier.


    Su Ming ignored the woman. Once he was one hundred something feet away, he came to an abrupt halt, and as he lifted his right hand, he turned around swiftly. Immediately, a ck spiked club appeared in his right hand!


    That spiked club was entirely ck, and when it appeared, a primal, wild feeling shot out from it. Once Su Ming held that club, he turned around. He then raised that spiked club and dropped it toward the screen of light one hundred something feet away beneath him.


    The instant that spiked club was released, its size instantly changed, turning to be one hundred something feet long. The breadth of that club was equally shocking, causing the area to instantly burst into an uproar, and during that moment, the club let out a hum in the sky, bringing with it a sharp howl as it broke through the air.


    It was as if the club contained an unimaginable weight, and it drew the line of a ck fan as it traveled downwards. The woman widened her eyes, and at the instant shock appeared on her face, it was as if a huge mountain fell down on the screen of light, covering the moon in the sky and forming a long shadow on the ground.


    A boom that shook the sky and earth erupted from the screen of light at that instant, and it was so loud that it was deafening. The instant that boom drowned out the uproars from the onlookers, the screen of light shone with a powerful light.


    As it shed violently, the top of the screen of light was pierced through by nine teeth, while the booming sound continued echoing in the air. The entire screen of light let out a cracking sound that screamed that it was no longer able to endure the hit. It shattered, and with a bang, it exploded with the force that drowned the area!


    Right then, with the screen¡¯s mighty power still lingering around, that shocking spiked club fell on the ground with a boom, causing the ground to shake a few times. The houses and streets in the area also trembled, and dust flew into the air.


    As the ground trembled, a circle of fine cracks appeared. Those cracks spread through the area with rumbling sounds, and they covered around one thousand feet, causing the floor to be in a state where anyone would suck in a sharp breath once they saw it out of terror.


    There was not a hint of damage on the gigantic spiked club. As it exuded the primal and wild presence, there was also a cold air around it. At the same time, all the people who witnessed this scene sucked in a sharp breath. They were all shocked to the core, stunned by the sight.


    Returning to the ground, Su Ming picked up the club once again, slowly. The spiked club quickly shrank and eventually disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s hand. The woman¡¯s face was stark white. She staggered back a few steps, stared at the ground, then at Su Ming. Her face was filled with shock, and she was staring at him, aghast.


    The boy beside her fell to the ground, shivering, so terrified that he was on the verge of a breakdown.


    "I can¡¯t break it?" Su Ming asked tly.


    After a short period of silence, a powerfulmotion immediately broke out around them. The scene just now was deeply embedded into the minds of those who witnessed what happened, and it would not disappear.


    The might of that one blow from the spiked club and the power of that imposing presence was enough to make everyone be unable to even think about resisting when they came face to face with it.


    "Who is he?! Just¡­ Just what is that Enchanted Vessel?!"


    "Just one blow, and he managed to forcefully break that screen of light. What incredible power!"


    "He used the strength of the Enchanted Vessel. I think the spiked club¡¯s weight alone has already reached a terrifying extent, that¡¯s why he only needed to use that strength alone and it¡¯s already enough to make that screen of light shatter¡­


    "But no matter what, a normal Medial Shaman would not have any power to try and strike back when they go against this person!"


    As the onlookers continued talking, despair appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes for the first time. She was beginning to feel faint hints of regret for treating the three youths that way earlier¡­


    Nan Gong Hen sucked in a sharp breath. When he saw Su Ming putting away that ck spiked club, Su Ming¡¯s power in his estimations increased once again. He knew that even if he could dodge that blow, he would have to pay a heavy price for it. He was originally rather wary of Su Ming to begin with, and that wariness grew deeper at this moment, but at the same time, his desire to befriend him grew more fervent.


    A glint appeared in Nan Gong Shan¡¯s eyes. When she looked at Su Ming, uncertainty appeared in her eyes.


    As for Lan Lan and Ahu, once they recovered from their shock, they immediately started cheering. They were still children, after all, and it was easy for them to begin idolizing powerful warriors, especially those on their side. In their eyes at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s strength made them so excited that it seemed like they were the ones who just delivered that blow.


    As the woman sank into despair, the screen of light exploded, and as her body started trembling, a cold harrumph suddenly came from the sky in the distance. Five long arcs charged towards themotion from the sky. The person in the lead was an old man with a head full of silver hair. His was steely, and the four people following behind him all possessed extraordinary power!


    The five of them had clearly ignored the rule that forbade flying within one hundred lis of Shaman City and were closing in rapidly.


    In her despair, the woman looked as if she had just found hope. She stood up swiftly and called out agitatedly, "Tribe uncle!"


    A grave look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face under the mask, but his eyes were overflowing with fighting spirit. He sucked in a deep breath and began circting his power. Rings of dust started spreading under his feet, and he lifted his head to look over.

 Chapter 430 — First Fight against a Latter Shaman

    <h4>Chapter 430: First Fight against a Latter Shaman</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The silver-haired old man charged towards the ground with a steely face, arriving to stand before the woman in an instant. At the same time, the four people behind him descended around them.


    "Tribe uncle, this person¡­" When the woman saw the old man arriving, she finally let out a huge sigh of relief in her heart, but just as she was about to speak¡­


    "Quiet!" The silver-haired old man let out a cold snort. His voice was like a p of thunder, making the woman immediately jolt and lower her head, not daring to speak anymore.


    The boy by her side also trembled and lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    "Take them both away. Causing trouble right the moment you arrive in Shaman City, hmph." The silver-haired old man did not even spare Su Ming a nce and started speaking to his followers by his side in a low voice.


    "Senior, that person can¡¯t leave just yet," Su Ming said unhurriedly from where he stood nearby.


    When his voice was heard, the old man finally cast his gaze at Su Ming. His face was cold, and once he gave him a once-over, he averted his gaze and looked at Nan Gong Hen, who was smiling wryly at the side.


    "Nan Gongddie, is this person rted to the God of Shamans Temple?"


    "That¡¯s¡­" Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth. "Senior Tie Mu, brother Mo might not have any sort of connection to the God of Shamans Temple, but he is my friend, I¡­"


    Right when Nan Gong Hen said those words, the silver-haired old man swiftly waved his arms, and immediately, a violent gust of wind appeared out of nowhere, turning into an illusionary wave before him that charged straight forward.


    The wave came too suddenly, and a barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The instant the illusionary wave came crashing towards him, he took a step forward, then to his left, to his right, to the back, and continued moving until he took eight continuous steps, looking as if he was walking in circles. Immediately, a whirlwind stirred up around him, charging forward to crash into that wave.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air. The whirlwind beyond Su Mingsted for several breaths before it instantly dissipated away. At the same time that whirlwind scattered away, he took four steps backwards. With each step he took, the ground would tremble, and a footprint would be deeply imprinted on the floor. When he took his fourth step, fine cracks instantly started spreading on the ground underneath his feet.


    In fact, as the cracks spread on the ground, an illusionary wave of water also covered the entire area.


    When that illusionary wave came crashing towards them, Nan Gong Hen¡¯s expression changed drastically and he staggered a several dozens of feet backward before he managed to stop. As for Nan Gong Shan, since she was originally not too close to begin with, by just activating the cold Qi in her entire body, she managed to not even move.


    "Then don¡¯t get involved!" At that moment, the silver-haired old man¡¯s voice traveled towards them hoarsely.


    "As for you, tell me the name of your tribe." The silver-haired old man brought his arm down and looked at Su Ming with a ghastly expression.


    As a great Shaman, he had gone through far too many things, and his intelligence was definitely not something that the woman couldpare to. Even then, he was suppressing his anger, wanting to be absolutely certain of this person¡¯s origins before he decided to what extent he wanted to injure him.


    As long as Su Ming was not rted to the God of Shamans Temple, as long as he was not from some big tribe, as long as he did not belong to a tribe who was on friendly terms with Eastern Goosefoot Tribe, then he could kill this person without any worry.


    He wanted an answer, an answer from the person¡¯s mouth itself. If he did not want to answer, it was fine. He could still kill him, and he would still be in the right. Even if he truly had some sort of background, the people around him could be his witness. Tie Mu had indeed asked, but he refused to answer. Then no matter what his background was, it was no longer rted to Tie Mu.


    "Ie from a small tribe, I believe you wouldn¡¯t know about it, senior Tie Mu." Su Ming smiled. He learned of the old man¡¯s name from Nan Gong Hen just now, and at that moment, he saluted the old man with a bow and a wrapped his fist with a calm face.


    "You came from a small tribe and are unrted to the God of Shamans Temple, then¡­ what sort of stupid courage made you kill my tribe members?!" A chilling re appeared in Tie Mu¡¯s eyes. "Kill him right here!"


    Right when Tie Mu spoke, the four men behind him immediately turned into four long arcs and charged towards Su Ming with killing intent shining in their eyes.


    Su Ming stood in his spot, and right when the four people closed in on him, a light crease appeared between his brows. He took a step forward with his right foot, and the instant hended, he shot forth with an extreme speed.


    In a sh, he charged through the four iing long arcs, and as he lifted his right hand, green light shone, and the small virescent sword was instantly erged. As Su Ming got closer, he swung the sword downwards, and it immediately stirred up a sharp whistle as it cut down towards Tie Mu.


    Tie Mu let out a cold harrumph, then lifted his right hand and furled it into a fist, hurling it straight at the sword cutting down towards him. The instant he punched forward, the illusionary, bellowing waves behind him moved along with his fist. The seawater turned into raging waves that circled his right hand, causing the old man¡¯s fist to bepletely invisible from the distance. All the onlookers could see were the waves rolling furiously.


    Bang!


    The wave crashed into Su Ming¡¯s Virescent Light Sword. At the same time, a great power shot into Su Ming¡¯s body from the sword. Su Ming groaned, and Han Mountain Bell manifested as an illusion outside his body. With a sh, he appeared on the other side of the old man, then with a red re on two of his fingers of his right hand, he pointed towards the old man with an extreme speed.


    The old man frowned, then closed his eyes instantly before reopening them swiftly. As he opened and closed his eyes, he let out a low roar. That roar was like a p of thunder, and once it fell from the old man¡¯s mouth, it turned into a wave of sound that bellowed in the sky, causing arge amount of ripples to appear in the air around them. In fact, as the air trembled, tiny, faint cracks appeared in space.


    Su Ming bore the brunt of the wave of sound. Sharp stabs of pain traveled up those two fingers of his. He immediately retreated and activated his full speed to move back eighty feet away before he managed to stand still. A trickle of blood flowed down the corner of his lips.


    At the same time, the four long arcs charged towards him from behind. When they were just about to close in on him, Tie Mu suddenly shouted at them.


    "The four of you, go back! You¡¯re not his opponent!" The four long arcs froze for a moment, then immediately shot up into the sky. Then in midair, they rushed towards Tie Mu to arrive behind him, reappearing as people from those arcs. The four of them were frowning and looking at Su Ming with hostility.


    "As expected of a Latter Shaman¡­ As a Latter Battle Shaman, your physical strength has surpassed that of a mortal and be that which belongs to saints, senior Tie Mu. I am a person without talents, so I would like to ask for your help to teach me again." Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips, and his eyes overflowed with battle intent.


    "Overconfident fool. Within five breaths, I¡¯ll take your life!" Tie Mu lifted his right foot and stomped on the ground. With that one step, the ground immediately started trembling violently. A strong rebound shot out from underneath Su Ming, and he jumped into the sky.


    But the instant Su Ming jumped up, Tie Mu used the power of that step and leaped into the air. He clenched his fist and hurled it straight towards where Su Ming was.


    The illusionary waves behind him manifested as he struck, rolling about fiercely, then turned into a gigantic greenback shark. When that shark opened its mouth wide and charged towards Su Ming, the first breath passed by!


    It was followed soon after by Tie Mu retracting his fist swiftly, then hurling it out once again. The second fist caused the sky and earth to rumble, and the wave spread out through the area abruptly, covering almost half of the sky. At the same time, the wave was stirred up, charging towards Su Ming, it turned into a ck octopus with many tentacles that rushed towards Su Ming among the waves.


    This was the second breath!


    When the third breath arrived, Tie Mu struck the third time in midair. With that one fist, the illusionary wave enveloping half of the sky stirred up once again, turning into a gigantic dark turtle that swung its tail towards Su Ming with a force that caused a loud boom to rang out in the air, the sound that only appeared when there was a shock wave in the air!


    Once Tie Ma delivered those three punches, he watched Su Ming from midair, and his gaze was as if he was looking at a dead person. He had the confidence that this somewhat powerful Medial Shaman could notst through the first three Styles of his Four Beast Fist.


    The Shamans watching underneath on the ground were all shocked to the core, and all of them gained a deeper understanding towards the might of Latter Shamans. All of them were stunned silent.


    Su Ming looked at the waves roaring in the sky and the three ferocious sea creatures charging towards him, and the seawater surrounding him also let Su Ming know that it was impossible for him to dodge it. At that instant, a brilliant sh appeared in his eyes.


    "A Latter Battle Shaman¡­"


    Su Ming immediately lifted his arms, and they started leaving behind afterimages as he started forming seals with his hands. After they were changed several times, a ck light suddenly shone around his body. Han Mountain Bell manifested in the form of an illusion, and the instant it covered his entire body, a shocking roar shot out from it.


    As that roar rang out and the three ferocious sea creatures closed in, a thing that made all of the people underneath dumb with shock happened right before their eyes.


    That thing was a ferocious beast, a gigantic, ferocious beast with nine heads, six of which had their eyes open while lifting up towards the sky! The ferocious creature manifested from Han Mountain Bell, and the moment it appeared, the power of the world surged towards it from all around, causing the creature¡¯s body to instantly gain physical form. As it roared, the six heads crashed into the three sea creatures.


    Tie Mu¡¯s expression changed for the first time. Su Ming¡¯s strength surprised him greatly, and at that moment, without any hesitation, he lifted his right hand once again and delivered the fourth punch.


    That punch immediately made all the seawater around Su Ming stir up and surge even higher into the sky, causing the area around him to be void of seawater. At the same time, the water that rose into the sky above Su Ming gathered together to form a gigantic fist.


    That fist was entirely azure blue and was made of seawater. It looked to be several hundreds of feet in size, and at that moment, it fell down, straight towards the nine headed beast.


    Booming sounds instantly reverberated in the air and spread through the entire Shaman City, catching all the Shamans¡¯ attention. In fact, the Berserkers and Immortals who hade alone to Shaman City also immediately looked over with changes in their expressions.


    As the booming sounds lingered in the air at the spot where Su Ming and Tie Mu were fighting, the illusionary seawater disappeared, the three sea creatures were torn apart, the gigantic fist in the sky also shattered inch by inch and dissipated into nothingness.


    Tie Mu¡¯s face was dark as he stood in midair. He looked at Su Ming right across him, who was revealed after the nine-headed beast also shattered and disappeared.


    "You are quite good, but if you want to fight against me, you are still¡­ overestimating yourself!" Tie Mu let out a cold harrumph. He took a step towards Su Ming, and the killing intent in his eyes shone brilliantly.


    "Am I now?" Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips and grinned.

 Chapter 431 — Seven Art Divine Ability!

    <h4>Chapter 431: Seven Art Divine Ability!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Tie Mu saw Su Ming¡¯s grin, he frowned.


    He was not the only reacting this way. All the people underneath were puzzled when they saw Su Ming¡¯s grin and heard his words. Su Ming might have performed extraordinarily while going off against a Latter Battle Shaman, but that was all. He was simply extraordinary. The possibility of the two of them fighting on equal ground was simply not in existence.


    Even if Su Ming had looked as if he had used all his strength and made Tie Mu to be in a slight disadvantage, but besides his face being slightly darker, Tie Mu waspletely unscathed. On the other hand, the blood at the corner of Su Ming¡¯s mouth looked quite terrifying.


    By almost everyone¡¯s estimations, Tie Mu only needed to attack one more time and Su Ming would absolutely not be able to stand up to it. His only oue would be death.


    "Hah, he¡¯s just a Medial Shaman, how could he go and challenge a Latter Shaman? I already said it just now, this person is definitely going to die¡­"


    "His courage is praiseworthy, but¡­ he¡¯s not smart enough. This sort of challenge is no different than seeking death."


    "That¡¯s a Latter Shaman. An old monster who can be a Latter Shaman is an absolute powerhouse among the Shamans. There¡¯s no way a Medial Shaman will be able to win against him!"


    As those pairs of gazes looked over, Nan Gong Hen felt torn, but resolution appeared in his eyes. He had already formed his n. He will use this battle to have senior Tie Mu quell his anger first, then no matter what, he would do everything he could to try and save Mo Su. On his father¡¯s behalf, that Tie Mu should be willing to spare Mo Su.


    As for Nan Gong Shan, she was frowning. Her aloof gaze still remained on Su Ming. The uncertainty in her eyes became stronger.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath in the sky, and with a move, ayer of ck fog immediately seeped out from his chest, rapidly spreading out around him, but in an instant, it gathered together once more and turned into a tall person who was entirely ck.


    That person did not have any hair and was entirely ck, from head to toe. The moonlight was reflecting off of him slightly, as if his skin was made of scales. His eyes, which were revealed for all to see, were cold.


    That was Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul clone, the puppet that was formed with Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse!


    Once that clone appeared, green light shed at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. The small virescent sword flew up and began circling round the clone¡¯s head, letting off rays of freezing light and sword whistles.


    The instant the clone appeared, cries of surprise immediately rang from the crowd underneath. Quite a few of them had already recognized what Su Ming¡¯s clone was!


    "A Soul Catcher¡¯s puppet! That person¡¯s a Soul Catcher!"


    "He¡¯s a Soul Catcher? And here I was wondering why his gaze seemed a little strange to me when I saw his eyes just now. So he¡¯s a Soul Catcher!


    "Why didn¡¯t he use any of the Soul Catcher¡¯s Spells just now, even though he¡¯s a Soul Catcher? But that puppet is a Soul Catcher¡¯s Puppet, all right! I won¡¯t be wrong about this!"


    Tie Mu¡¯s brows crinkled slightly. Su Ming¡¯s methods had surprised him. From his experiences, this person definitely did note from a small tribe. He could tell just by looking at the puppet itself that it was an incredibly extraordinary item, and that was if he ignored that flying sword that was very simr to those belonging to Immortals and that bell which was clearly a valuable treasure.


    In fact, he even had a vague feeling that the puppet was somewhat familiar, but he could not recall where he had seen it before, and more importantly, he could sense that the puppet was a threat to him!


    This threat might be faint and indistinct, but it was enough to make him be on guard.


    "Senior Tie Mu, I am an untalented person, I would like to challenge you again!" Su Ming dered slowly, and the fighting spirit in his eyes burned even stronger.


    "No wonder you are not afraid of me, so you had this supporting you, but do you really think that with just one puppet you can fight against me?! To me, you are still¡­ overestimating yourself!"


    Tie Mu¡¯s lips curled up in a cold sneer and he took a step forward. He had already made a decision. He would end this quickly, or else his reputation would be ruined for taking such a long time to kill a Medial Shaman while so many people in Shaman City were watching.


    As he took that one step, blue light shone on Tie Mu¡¯s face, especially in his pupils. There were even wave like ripples in his eyes, and with a sh, he charged towards Su Ming.


    An incredibly imposing presence spread out from his body. The pressureing from it immediately caused banging sounds to ring in the air around him.


    Su Ming immediately retreated, and as he lifted his right hand, ck light shone in it. The spiked club immediately manifested. At the same time, his Nascent Soul clone charged forward.


    As he charged forward, Su Ming¡¯s clone lifted his right hand, formed a seal with his hand, and seized at the ground. A circr area of several thousands of feet lurched. It was soon followed by arge amount of white mist that shot out from the ground. It charged into the sky in a moment, and it turned into an azure dragon of one thousand feet long.


    "Earthen Aura Dragon Vein!"


    This was Hong Luo¡¯s unique divine ability, and he had only used it when he was fighting against Di Tian. Most of the people had not even heard of it before. If Hong Luo was the one casting it, he could gather up the earthen aura from a circr area of ten thousand lis and perhaps even wider, and in fact, he could even summon the true Deity of Dragon Veins.


    However, the clone¡¯s power was still notparable to Hong Luo¡¯s. He was still just a Nascent Soul, yet Su Ming had already obtained Hong Luo¡¯s legacy through the Path of Life. He learned most of Hong Luo¡¯s divine abilities and Arts. After a year of mulling over these things,he could also cast some of them, but the power of these Arts was much weaker.


    However, Hong Luo¡¯s enemy was Di Tian, and Su Ming¡¯s current opponent was the Latter Shaman, Tie Mu, who was much weaker than Di Tian, and in fact, could not even hope topare!


    At that moment, as the Earthen Aura Azure Dragon appeared, Tie Mu¡¯s expression changed. He moved forward even quicker, and the moment he got closer, without a word, Su Ming¡¯s clone grabbed that Earthen Aura Azure Dragon and yanked it up!


    When the Earthen Aura Azure Dragon appeared, sounds of a violentmotion broke out among the crowd underneath. Su Ming¡¯s divine ability was something they had never seen before, and when they saw the clone actually being capable to absorb the aura of the earth, the shock in their hearts became even stronger.


    The instant the Earthen Aura Azure Dragon crashed into Tie Mu, Tie Mu lifted his right hand and hurled his fist forward.


    "Four Oceans Ode, First Ode: Eastern Ocean!" he growled, and when he hurled his punch outwards, an ocean manifested before him once again. The azure blue ocean raged madly and charged towards the Earthen Aura Azure Dragon.


    The seawater looked to be almost the same as Tie Mu¡¯s previous divine ability, but if anyone looked closer, they would immediately notice that this seawater seemed as if it was real. It was as if it was truly there and not just an illusion.


    In fact, the humidity and distinctive smell of the sea even came crashing into Su Ming¡¯s face.


    The instant the ocean crashed into the Earthen Aura Azure Dragon, rumbling sounds reverberated through the entire sky.


    "Second Ode: Southern Ocean!" Tie Mu spread out his left hand and pushed it in the direction of the south. Instantly, a red ocean manifested to his south. The water made it seem as if it was an ocean of blood. As it roared, the waves came tumbling and crashing down on the clone and Su Ming himself.


    The clone ignored it, and instead started forming seals rapidly, then pushed to his sides swiftly.


    "The world changes constantly but will eventually end up the same in the end1, the white mountains and ck waters may seem different but are all the same¡­ Transformation to Divinity!"


    Seven types of divine abilities were contained in those three sentences, and this was the strongest divine ability Hong Luo had among all his Arts during the early stages of his cultivation. He had obtained this from an Immortal ruin, and he had no idea of its origins.


    However, even if it was Hong Luo, he had onlye to scrape the surface of these seven divine abilities. He did not explore them but had instead ced the vital points of these divine abilities on themunication with Earthen Aura to turn the aura of the earth to blood for the execution of Ten Lives of Subjects.


    Hong Luo believed that earth possessed life. If Earthen Aura was the earth¡¯s breath, then it must surely possess blood as well, just like humans. Its blood was not the rivers, not the sea, but was hidden deep under the ground.


    Only Earthen Aura would contain some of the blood of earth. He borrowed Earthen Aura to bring out this blood, and only then could he execute the Art of Purge the Heavens, and because earth contained life, that was why by borrowing and fusing with it, he could cast the Origin Divine Ability of the Immortals - Ten Lives of Subjects!


    It could be said that Hong Luo walked down the traditional path of the Immortals. As for the seven Arts, he had only explored them slightly. However, on Su Ming¡¯s side, with his clone¡¯s current level of cultivation, it was impossible for him to cast Purge the Heavens. Hence, he focused his attention on the seven Arts Hong Luo had somewhat ignored, because some of those Arts could be used by Nascent Soul Cultivators!


    "Nine Transformations!"


    At that moment, as Su Ming¡¯s clone formed those seals and pushed to both sides while saying those words. Immediately, the clone shuddered, and he swiftly clenched his right hand before punching at Tie Mu through the air, even though he was still far in the distance.


    The punch seemed like it contained no strength, but at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s clone, no matter whether it was his expression or his actions, looked exactly the same as Tie Mu when he executed the first Ode of the Four Oceans!


    Transformation could be understood as a deeper level of imitation. An imitation of an opponent¡¯s divine abilities and Arts with the user¡¯s own power.


    After Su Ming¡¯s clone hurled out that fist, an azure sea immediately appeared before him. Besides being a little smaller, that ocean was no different from the one summoned by Tie Mu¡¯s Spell!


    Shock appeared on Tie Mu¡¯s face, but what made him even more surprised was the actions the clone did next!


    Imitation was just a part of the Nine Transformations Art. The true Transformation came from after the imitation. This divine ability would start changing as if it was evolving, and the first, the second¡­ and up to the ninth Transformation would happen!


    Each Transformation would cause this Art¡¯s power increase to exponentially, but the power of cultivation for it would also increase!


    "First Transformation!"


    Su Ming¡¯s clone spoke swiftly, and as his voice reverberated in the air, his body charged into the ocean he had summoned. Once he blended with the ocean, it started looking as if it was boiling.


    At the same time wisps of white smoke appeared, and the ocean started expanding swiftly. Raging waves soared in the sky, and arge amount of bubbles continuously popped and reappeared. As those bubbles broke, red liquid spread out from within them, looking as if it wanted to dye the seawater red.


    "Third Ode: Western Sea!" Killing intent shed in Tie Mu¡¯s eyes. He was shocked by Su Ming¡¯s strength, but he was still confident that he could use his power to subdue this person!


    However, Su Ming¡¯s strength was something he had never expected, because he never thought that a Medial Shaman would be able to fight against him to this point through his varied methods.


    In fact, he could already imagine that if he let this person escape, then it would definitely not be a good thing for his tribe. If he was already so powerful now, then if he had a chance to be a Latter Shaman, the enmity they had formed today would cause Eastern Goosefoot Tribe to have to pay a terrible price in the future!

 Chapter 432 — To Go Forward, Retreat!

    <h4>Chapter 432: To Go Forward, Retreat!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tie Mu was already feeling rather regretful in his heart, and his anger towards the trouble the woman caused burned hotly. However, this was not the time for him to think about it. He had to use the chance before this person announced his background and tribe to kill him or injure him badly.


    He turned around, and his right leg swept forth like a violent gust of wind. Immediately, a rolling yellow ocean manifested to his west, rolling about and sweeping up arge amount of illusionary yellow sand that raged in the sky.


    "Fourth Ode: Northern Sea!" Tie Mu growled, and as his body spun around, he swept his left leg to the north. Soon after, a ck sea manifested to the north, and it came crashing towards with roaring waves.


    Su Ming retreated, and as he did so, he lifted the spiked club in his hands and swung it around. As his clone fought against Tie Mu, the spiked club in Su Ming¡¯s hand had already been swung around four times, and each circle was bigger than thest. After those four circles, the spiked club had be incredibly long, and it was so heavy that it was the maximum weight that Su Ming¡¯s physical body could bear.


    Su Ming¡¯s goal in this battle was to test hisbat capabilities, not to risk his life in this. That was why after swinging that club four times, he no longer added to the spiked club¡¯s weight. Even if he had wondered many times in his heart just¡­ how much weight he could add to the spiked club he had taken from the cier.


    The four circles caused deafening sounds in the sky. Each hum caused the crowd underneath to feel fear in their hearts after they heard it. The instant Tie Mu¡¯s Four Ocean Ode crashed into the Earthen Aura Azure Dragon and the ocean formed from the First Transformation from the Nine Transformation Art belonging to Su Ming¡¯s clone, Su Ming¡¯s spiked club drew a big arc, forming the shape of a gigantic fan in the sky, and covered the light from the nine moons in an instant, then crashed down on the illusionary oceans and Tie Mu.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The illusionary oceans immediately shattered, and they were destroyed due to two sources of power. One of them came internally from the clone, and the other crashed into it externally, due to Su Ming¡¯s spiked clubnding on it from the sky.


    As the oceans crumbled, the sea the clone had made was also blown away, blending into the ocean around it, dyeing the air a faint shade of red. At the same time, the clone quickly retreated, and in the span of a few breaths, he returned to Su Ming¡¯s side.


    However, the instant the clone warped backwards, a furious roar came from the disappearing illusionary ocean before him. Looking disheveled, Tie Mu closed in on the clone in an instant. His eyes were bloodshot, and he spread his right hand wide open, seizing the clone just as quickly as he was moving.


    He grabbed the clone¡¯s throat, and right when Tie Mu wanted to savagely crush what he thought was a puppet, suddenly, a loud hum echoed in the air around Su Ming¡¯s clone, and he swiftly turned into argeyer of ck fog that was spreading through the area quickly.


    That ck fog was formed of multiple ck beetles. In fact, the part Tie Mu¡¯s right hand had seized was made up of ck beetles. He did not even catch the real body of the clone. The clone¡¯s real body was staring at Tie Mu coldly as he retreated swiftly.


    As those ck beetles spread out while Tie Mu was taken aback by the sight, the clone¡¯s appearance was clearly shown before him. Once Tie Mu saw that dried up body and those gray eyes, his expression changed drastically for the first time. His pupils even shrank, and disbelief along with shock rose on his face.


    "Ji Yun Hai! You¡¯re Ji Yun Hai!" Tie Mu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had recognized the owner of those gray eyes. It was Ji Yun Hai, the man who he had been briefly acquainted with in the past!


    It was especially easy to remember him when he saw the ck beetles pouncing on him from all around with a howl. Those beetles made Tie Mu absolutely certain that this person was Ji Yun Hai!


    However, once he was certain that the person before him was Ji Yun Hai, a deep wave of dread rose instantly within his heart. He came to an abrupt stop and looked towards Su Ming.


    At that moment, once Su Ming brought that club down, sharp pain shot up his right hand, and most of his body waspletely numb. As he quickly retreated, his face turned slightly pale.


    The spiked club rapidly shrank, and once Su Ming put it away, his clone returned to his side with a warp.


    Tie Mu stared at Su Ming, while a huge storm raged in his heart. He simply could not imagine how such a powerful Latter Shaman like Ji Yun Hai could be turned into a puppet by someone else!


    This sort of thing made Tie Mu instantly feel terror towards Su Ming.


    He sucked in a sharp breath, and with a jolt of his body, the pouncing ck beetles were immediately bounced several dozens of feet away, but they rushed towards him again without fear of death.


    ¡®There¡¯s no mistaking this. These are Ji Yun Hai¡¯s Origin Shaman Bugs¡­ How¡­ How could he be turned into someone else¡¯s puppet?!¡¯ Tie Mu stared at Ji Yun Hai, who was standing beside Su Ming, and his face gradually turned pale.


    ¡®He has valuable treasures, has Ji Yun Hai acting as his puppet, is a Soul Catcher, and his divine abilities are also strange and unpredictable¡­ Just who¡­ is this person?!¡¯


    As Tie Mu was feeling shocked to the core, an intensemotion had broken out among the crowd underneath. Even Nan Gong Hen was in a state of disbelief.


    "Ji Yun Hai! Senior Tie Mu said that the puppet is Ji Yun Hai!"


    "He¡¯s talking about that Ji Yun Hai, the best Soul Catcher under all End Shamans, the one who had disappeared for many years!"


    "This person actually managed to turn Ji Yun Hai into his puppet. If he didn¡¯t refine it on his own, it would be impossible for that person to control him¡­"


    "He might be in a disadvantage in this battle, but he¡¯s already incredibly strong to be able to battle against a Latter Shaman up to this point!"


    Nan Gong Hen remained stunned for a long time before he eventually startedughing wryly. His estimation of Su Ming¡¯s power had changed multiple times and he had originally thought it would not change anymore, but by the looks of it, he had still underestimated Su Ming by a long mile.


    Tie Mu waved his arm in the sky, and once he shoved all the ck beetles around him away, he forcefully shifted his eyes from Ji Yun Hai¡¯s body and looked towards Su Ming.


    "I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Which tribe do you belong to?!" Tie Mu voiced his question word by word.


    "It¡¯s just a small tribe. You wouldn¡¯t have heard it before, senior Tie Mu." Su Ming¡¯s answer remained the same, and his expression was calm. His power circted in his body, and his fighting spirit continued burning in his eyes.


    "What an ungrateful brat. Even if you have Ji Yun Hai as your puppet, but I was only using a portion of my power just now¡­ I gave you a chance, if you¡¯re not going to tell me the truth, then I will capture you today and have the adults in your tribee and get you!"


    Tie Mu¡¯s thoughts had already changed, and he was beginning to be unwilling to kill Su Ming. He already had a n in his head. If this person really had some background behind him, then someone would surelye to help him shortly.


    If no one came, then it would mean that this person truly did not have any sort of background behind him. If that was the case, it would still not be toote for Tie Mu to kill him.


    "If that is the case, then I will have to ask to learn from you once again." Su Ming smiled faintly. With a freezing glint in his eyes, he waved his right hand, and immediately, ck smoke appeared and thickened beside him. When it gathered together and shrank, his Poison Corpse formed!


    The appearance of that Poison Corpse and the presence he exuded clearly showed that his original status was that of a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    There was no light in the Poison Corpse¡¯s eyes, but the imposing presence, the dark shade that covered all of its body, and the distortions that appeared in the air because of the poison that was clearly spreading from him not only caught the crowd around the areapletely off guard, it also stunned Tie Mu momentarily. Right after, his expression immediately changed!


    As his expression changed, Tie Mu also beganughing wryly in his heart.


    ¡®Just what is this person¡¯s background? Not only does he have Ji Yun Hai, he also has a puppet made from a Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm, and this puppet is clearly filled with poison¡­ And the boy has way too many skills at his disposal. By the looks of it, he still has a lot he hasn¡¯t revealed. Damn it, just how in the world did I run into this monster?!


    ¡®He isn¡¯t a Medial Shaman, this is¡­ he¡¯s just in going too far!¡¯


    Tie Mu could not stopughing wryly in his heart. If it was just Ji Yun Hai¡¯s puppet, he still had the confidence of fighting against him at full power¡­ but if this person threw in that clearly extraordinary Poison Corpse into the mix¡­ Even if he could win this battle, there would be grave consequences for him.


    If they were outside, it would have been fine, but they had just entered the World of Nine Yin, and Eastern Goosefoot Tribe had yet to execute their n. He could not get hurt.


    He was right. Su Ming did indeed still have some skills he had not revealed. He had still yet to use his three Wind Separation shes, and that was if he did not mention all his other attacks. Through this battle, as Su Ming¡¯s puppets appeared one after another, he found the difference between him and a Latter Shaman.


    If he attacked alone, he would not be able to hold his own in the fight. If his clone appeared, he could still somewhat put up a fight, but if he also brought out his Poison Corpse, then he could fight against an initial stage Latter Shaman, and he would not necessarily lose to that Shaman!


    This was the first time Su Ming felt himself bing stronger in thend of the Shamans. This sort of feeling made him experience a myriad of emotions.


    ¡®Some of my attacks are external forces. I wonder when will I be able to use my own true power to fight against a Latter Shaman without using a clone or a puppet¡­¡¯


    Tie Mu hesitated for a moment and let out a long sigh. He cast aplicated look at Su Ming, then without another word, he turned around and charged towards the ground,nding beside the woman who was now struck dumb by Su Ming¡¯s attacks, then he lifted his hand, and pped her across the face.


    The woman coughed out blood and fell to the side. Her cheek became swollen, and she lowered her head, not daring to speak. While she was observing Mo Su and the old man¡¯s battle, she had already known that she had caused trouble¡­


    "Sir, you killed several of my tribe members, and I¡¯ve now punished her as well. Let us now put this matter behind us. If you still want to continue fighting, then I will fight you to the end!" Tie Mu turned his head around and looked at Su Ming coldly.


    "Senior, your level of cultivation runs deep, and I am not your match. Even if I used all my strength, I am still in a disadvantage, I wouldn¡¯t dare continue¡­" Su Ming smiled wryly and wrapped his fist in his palm towards the old man with a respectful expression.


    When Tie Mu saw Su Ming¡¯s attitude and heard his words, his expression warmed up slightly. This person might have attacked and fought against him, but he still remained rather polite. He always addressed Tie Mu as his senior, and he was even helping him retain his dignity before these people.


    His tact made Tie Mu be unable to feel too angry towards him. In fact, he even had the feeling that there was a high possibility that his own people were the ones who provoked him first.


    Subconsciously, he dispelled the thought of hunting down Su Ming after he was done with his task. Tie Mu even grew slightly fond of him.


    In addition to his wariness towards Su Ming¡¯s varied methods and his suspicions towards his status, that slight fondness grew in Tie Mu¡¯s heart, and he cast a deep look at Su Ming.


    "Well, you young folks do need to be impulsive in certain things. Since my tribe was the one who was unreasonable in this matter, I can understand why you attacked. You don¡¯t need to be humble about this either. This battle ended in a tie!"


    Tie Mu¡¯s expression became much warmer. Once he finished speaking, he turned around and had his tribe members bring the boy and woman to leave through the air. When they left, there was a yellow spot at the cloth between the boy¡¯s legs, and there was the stench of urineing from there.


    The boy who was not even a Fledging Shaman, he would never forget the battle this day.


    Once the people from Eastern Goosefoot Tribe left, the people around the area looked towards Su Ming. Their eyes were filled with non malicious envy and respect. No matter what, Su Ming¡¯s strength were deeply etched into all their hearts. Before long, the entire Shaman City would know about the battle between Mo Su and Tie Mu.

 Chapter 433 — Skeleton of an Evil Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 433: Skeleton of an Evil Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The one who was the most excited was Lan Lan. She looked at Su Ming with eyes shining with tion. At that moment, Su Ming was the most powerful protector in the world.


    Ahu was even more ted. The zealousness and reverence on his face was the same that all powerful warriors would have when they were still teenagers towards powerful warriors they looked up to. At that moment, Su Ming was the person Ahu wanted to imitate in his heart.


    Even Qi Dong was the same. He had seen Su Ming and watched his battle with the Latter Shaman. The shock and excitement in his heart made him be unable to regain his senses even after a long time.


    ¡®One of these days, I will be as strong as he is. I will make Eastern Goosefoot Tribe pay several times back for what they did to me!¡¯ Qi Dong gritted her teeth and clenched his fist, eyes burning with determination.


    Under the people¡¯s scrutiny, Su Ming put away his Poison Corpse and clone in midair, put away all the ck beetles and everything else, then with one single move,nded on the ground.


    "Brother Mo¡­ you hid yourself too deeply. I only know now that you have such great battle prowess with you, and here I was wondering how I should be helping you just now¡­" Nan Gong Hen gave a wryugh and walked forward to wrap his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "I was just lucky. Senior Tie Mu did not use his full power, or else I would have been unable tost as well."


    "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to be so humble¡­ Oh well, you¡¯ve always been like this. But this battle will make your name ring through all of the Shaman City. It¡¯s a good thing as well. After all, the World of Nine Yin is cut off from the outside world, and everything is decided through your own level of cultivation and your power. Only powerful warriors will be able to gain firm ground and gain other people¡¯s respect here."


    As Nan Gong Hen spoke, a squad of guards from the God of Shamans Temple came from the distance. All of these people possessed extraordinary power, and all of them were Medial Shamans. Once these people arrived, they immediately dispersed the crowd.


    However, no one came forth to interrogate Su Ming. Instead, as they walked past him, they would wrap their fists in their palms towards him as a form of greeting, and their expressions were all full of politeness and respect.


    In truth, they had arrived a long time ago, but it was impossible for them to get involved and try to stop a Latter Shaman¡¯s attack. They could only hang around at a spot far away and wait for Su Ming to be killed before they coulde and clear up the battlefield.


    However, the things that happened after left all these people shocked to the core. When they saw the people from Eastern Goosefoot Tribe leave, respect towards Su Ming filled their hearts. No matter where they were, powerful warriors would always be respected!


    As these people went away, Su Ming and Nan Gong Hen returned to their quiet inn. On the way, Su Ming swept his gaze past Nan Gong Shan, and he found that the woman had a constant frown on her face, as if she was uncertain about something. Once he mulled over it for a while, he understood what was bothering her.


    Nan Gong Shan¡¯s emotions must be incredibly mixed. She knew that Hong Luo was so powerful that it was impossible for her to take revenge on him. She could only feel bitter about it. Perhaps she had seen some form of familiarity on Su Ming and became suspicious of him.


    But even though Su Ming had shown extraordinary power and could even hold his own against Tie Mu, in her eyes, if he was truly that person, then the battle would have definitely not unfolded this way¡­


    That was why her suspicions towards Su Ming had turned into uncertainty, though in truth, she no longer suspected him of anything.


    After giving it some thought, Su Ming had already guessed most of what she was thinking. This additional benefit which he obtained through this battle actually helped him get rid of a lot of trouble.


    On that night, the three teenagers went to sleepte due to their excitement. To them, the incident that happened that day was something they would never be able to forget in their lives.


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s attitude towards Su Ming became distinctly much friendlier. When the next morning arrived, he went to invite Su Ming to the God of Shamans Temple branch to rent the protection of the Spirit of Nine Yin.


    "The treasure gambling event should be held a monthter. Most of the people from the tribes should already be here by then, as for those who are not here by then, well, the chances are, they won¡¯t be able toe here anymore.


    "We might still have one more month, but I think you haven¡¯t rented a Spirit of Nine Yin before. We might need to spend quite a fortune, but we have a month¡¯s time to get familiar with it, and it will be a great help to us in the future."


    As they moved towards the God of Shamans Temple branch located in this ce, Nan Gong Hen exined with a smile, "The treasure gambling event willst for several days. When it¡¯s over, the crowd will disperse, and we will bring the teenagers from our tribes to go activate their paths of cultivation. At that time, we will have to split up.


    "Brother Mo, you can take a look around Shaman City during this month. After all, this is the World of Nine Yin. There are plenty of items here that are not avable outside, and because of the hype of the treasure gambling event, you¡¯ll also be able to see a lot of rare items being sold here." As Nan Gong Hen continued speaking to Su Ming, he greeted his friends he met on the way with a smile.


    Once again, Nan Gong Hen demonstrated just how wide his connections were. Su Ming saw at least several dozens of people showing close ties to him on their way to the temple, and once most of these people greeted Nan Gong Hen, they would size up Su Ming, and he could see the reverence hidden in their gazes.


    "Brother Mo, you became famous through that one battle. The deal about you not losing to a Latter Shaman with just the power of a Medial Shaman has already spread through the city, it¡¯s clear from the people¡¯s gazes around us," Nan Gong Hen said with a smile.


    Su Ming was just about to give ament about that when Nan Gong Hen quickly added a sentence, "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to be humble anymore¡­"


    Su Ming gave him a faint smile and did not continue speaking.


    They did not walk for long before they arrived at a spot near the center of Shaman City, outside a gigantic pce. The pce was filled with a dignified air. There was a long staircase of ten thousand feet to reach it, and there were arge number of guards from the God of Shamans Temple around the area. All the Shamans who came to this ce were mostly silent, and all of them did not linger around for a long time as they came in and out.


    There were distortions in the air behind the pce. There seemed to be a vortex spinning around without a sound over there, and it gave others a feeling that there was another world contained within.


    Further down was a gigantic stone pir standing erect and towering above the ground. There were numerous seals shining with an unknown color on the stone pir, and right at the top of it was the gigantic head Su Ming had seen outside the city, the head that looked like it belonged to a person but was dried up like a block of wood.


    When Su Ming got closer to the area, he could feel a great pressure that enveloped the sky and earth. Obviously, even if this was not the core of Shaman City, it was an important spot.


    "Before I came here, I spent a lot of time and effort to prepare my offerings. I should be able to move the Spirits of Nine Yin in the fifthyer." As Nan Gong Hen led Su Ming onto the stairs, he mumbled under his breath.


    Once Su Ming heard it, a glint appeared in his eyes, but he did not ask in detail. Both of them walked up the stairs, and once they were right before the pce¡¯s door, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank.


    He saw a gigantic oval shaped vortex before the door floating seven inches off the ground. The moment Su Ming saw it, he was immediately reminded of the Gate to the Void.


    ¡®This is¡­ Could it be that this is also a Gate to the Void?¡¯ Once Su Ming gave it a few closer looks, he averted his gaze from the vortex and looked towards the hall behind it.


    The door was open and it was empty inside. There was only a skeleton ced in the center. Its feet were chained down, and it was sitting down with its legs crossed. The skeleton looked to be of the same size as an average human being. However, at its skull, or perhaps more precisely at its forehead, was a vertical slit. By the looks of it, there was an eye there when this person was alive.


    There were eight gigantic circr grass meadows around the skeleton. At that moment, there were two people sitting cross-legged on the grass meadows. One of them was a man dressed in a purple robe, some golden threads sparkling on it, and his long, red hair tied in a ponytail.


    There were wrinkles covering his hands and they looked rather dried up and withered. However, he had the appearance of a middle-aged man, and it gave him a rather strange air.


    The other person was an old man. He looked really ordinary, dressed in a sackcloth, his face covered in wrinkles. He looked really miserable, while his eyes were closed as if he was deeply immersed in his own thoughts.


    There was not a hint of presence from within the pce, as if the world inside the pce and the world outside were two different dimensions. Those outside could see it, but they were separated from it.


    "We can¡¯t enter that ce¡­ Er, perhaps you can, brother Mo. Only Latter Shamans can go in there and gain enlightenment before the skeleton¡­


    "Do you see the old senior by the skeleton? He¡¯s the Latter Shaman Chen Huan from Wise Winter Tribe. The other senior in the purple robe is the Temple Elder of God of Shamans Temple. He only has one word to his name - Mu," Nan Gong Hen exined.


    Su Ming stared at the skeleton chained down in the pce and asked calmly, "What is that skeleton?"


    Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment before he whispered his answer to Su Ming, "I only know it¡¯s an Evil Spirit of Nine Yin that was killed when this ce was developed in the past¡­ I heard that the Shaman Tribe suffered huge losses when they killed this person in the past¡­


    "All right, brother Mo, we¡¯ll have to temporarily part ways here. You¡¯ll reach Nine Yin Hall once you walk through the vortex. I¡¯ll be choosing from the Spirits of Nine Yin in the fifthyer.


    "Normal treasures such as Shaman Crystals will only allow you to choose your Spirit of Nine Yin from the firstyer. You¡¯ll only know the details once you get in there. Brother Mo, act within your abilities, choose ording to how long you¡¯ll stay in the World of Nine Yin. Once Ie out, I¡¯ll wait for you outside." Nan Gong Hen wrapped his fist in his palm as a farewell to Su Ming, then turned around and moved into the vortex and disappeared.


    Su Ming scrutinized the vortex for a moment, and right when he was about to move in, suddenly, a light shone from within the vortex. A person appeared from inside, and at the same time, a gentle power spread out and pushed Su Ming back a few steps. The person in the vortex rapidly gained physical form and walked out.


    That was a tall but thin young man. He had an indifferent look on his face, was dressed in ck, and there were multiple small braids decorating his hair.


    The instant Su Ming saw this person, a glint appeared in his eyes, and his lips curled up in a faint smile under the mask.


    Once that person walked out, he instinctively looked at Su Ming, then immediately looked away. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly paused in his footsteps, turned his head back, took a few closer looks at Su Ming, then turned around and left the area with a calm look.


    Su Ming no longer hesitated and lifted his foot to step into the vortex. As the vortex shone, he disappeared in it and was gone without a trace.


    After Su Ming entered the vortex, the young man who walked out from it previously turned his head back from the stairs and uncertainty appeared on his face.


    "Have I met that person before¡­?" The young man lifted his right hand and pressed it against the center of his brows. He stood there for a moment, then opened his eyes slowly, revealing the puzzlement within.

 Chapter 434 — Spirit of Yin

    <h4>Chapter 434: Spirit of Yin</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Nan Gong Hen stepped into the vortex, he turned his head back to cast a look behind him. He might have epted the fact that Mo Su¡¯s battle prowess was equivalent to that of a Latter Shaman and deep down in his heart believed that his own ability would notpare to Mo Su, but he still felt that if he made his offerings and rented a Spirit of Nine Yin, then his power would surpass Mo Su¡¯s by arge margin.


    After all, he hade to the World of Nine Yin many times in the past, and since the Cmity of Eastern Wastnds was about to arrive, this would perhaps be hisst chance.


    That was why it could be said that he had spent an endless amount of energy to prepare the offerings for the Spirits of Nine Yin in the fifthyer based on his understanding towards the Spirits of Nine Yin before he came to this world. He had full confidence that even if it would be difficult for him to rent the Spirits of Nine Yin from the fifthyer, he could still rent those in the fourthyer.


    That was why after he entered the firstyer, he didn¡¯t stop for even a moment. He walked through three doors in session and went straight to the Spirits of Nine Yin in the fourthyer.


    ¡®Mo Su might be strong, but once I rent a Spirit of Nine Yin from the fourth or fifthyer, then I might be able to fight on equal ground with him, and perhaps¡­ surpass him!¡¯ Nan Gong Hen was filled with confidence, and looked pleased with what he would gain soon through his preparations.


    Moving aside from Nan Gong Hen, once Su Ming disappeared into the vortex outside the pce and reappeared, he swept his gaze around his surroundings, and he was shocked by what he saw.


    This was a dimension filled with fog. It was difficult to see its end with the naked eye. It was extremely quiet in the area, and besides the gigantic mountain before him, it was empty ground everywhere else around him.


    The mountain shot into the clouds. It looked incredibly lofty, and there was also a wave of mighty pressure that descended on him at the same time. But that was not all. If that was the case, it would not have shocked Su Ming. The one thing that made his breath still for a moment was the multiple statues located on the gigantic mountain.


    Each of these statues were the height of an average human being. They were decked in simple armor and their faces were covered by a helmet. Their hair was braided, making them look rough, but at the same time, they exuded a strong, imposing presence.


    That was the presence that belonged to powerful warriors!


    They all held different weapons in their hands. Some of them had long spears, some scimitars, some battle axes, and there were many other different types of weapons as well. Some of them heldrge shields in their hands.


    There were several hundreds of statues in the mountain, and they stood quiet and still in different locations.


    Besides Su Ming, there were several dozens of other Shamans there. Those Shamans were very quiet and did not bother each other. Some of them were pacing around the area as if they were choosing their statues. Some of them stood beside a statue with their right hands pressed on top of it as if they were sensing something.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival did not catch any of their attention. After a moment, a faint glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he looked upwards. There was another towering mountain above this mountain. This second mountain floated in the sky and shone with a dark light. It also looked rather indistinct.


    However, he could see faintly that there were many such statues on the second mountain as well¡­


    When he looked even higher, Su Ming saw the third mountain, the fourth, the fifth¡­ Until his sight was blocked by emptiness and he could no longer see what was higher clearly.


    The height of this ce was difficult to describe with words. The sky seemed like it would reach so high it would never end, causing the distance between each of the mountains to be far apart from each other.


    ¡®Nan Gong Hen once mentioned that there are nineyers to this ce, and the higher you go, the stronger the Spirits of Nine Yin will be. Then by the looks of it, the nineyers he mentioned are these mountains¡­ Then if that¡¯s the case, there should be nine mountains.¡¯


    With his head lifted, Su Ming observed these mountains for some time before he averted his gaze and walked towards the mountain before him.


    There was a staircase winding up the mountain right up to the top. There were even some paths branching off along the way. Each of these paths would lead to those statues, and if someone walked up the main staircase and past all these branching paths, then that person would be able to walk past all of the statues in the mountain.


    There were two statues right at the bottom of the mountain stairs. These two statues were clearly better than those in the mountain, and they wore less armor. In their hands they held long spears. The tips of the spears were pointed downwards but were still about ten feet off the ground, and these spears were twenty something feet long. All those who wanted to go up the mountain needed to walk past the tips of the spears.


    Su Ming walked closer to these two statues, and once he sized them up, he walked past the tips and stepped on the staircase leading up the mountain. He did not continue going up the mountain when he arrived at the first branching path but walked on this path leading to the right, then stood before the first statue standing erect there.


    This was a statue whose appearance could not be seen clearly, and who held a battle axe in his hand. He was about Su Ming¡¯s height, and there was a primeval air spreading out it. At the same time, there was also the imposing presence of a powerful warrior surrounding this statue.


    After a moment of thought, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the instant he was about to ce it on the statue, just like what the other people did, the entire mountain suddenly shuddered.


    A strong ray of light also burst forth from the path, and as that ray of light began shining and the mountain shuddered, most of the people in the mountain looked towards that direction.


    Right when Su Ming focused his attention on that spot, he saw a statue from which the light wasing from. That light spread to an area of one hundred thousand feet, and ripples along with distortions also came from his body. Gradually, the statue started giving off a feeling as if he was a melting block of ice, and he was revived!


    Green light shone on his armor, and he lifted his helmet-d head slowly. The green light was also shining in his eyes.


    Standing right before the statue was a female Shaman. The woman looked really excited, and once she wrapped her fist in her palm and bowed towards the statue, the warrior lifted his right leg and stomped on the ground, shooting straight up into the sky, and he pointed the scimitar in his hand towards the woman.


    She flew up swiftly and floated in midair to stand beside the revived statue. The statue shone a few times, and his body shrank abruptly, turning into a green ray of light that charged towards the woman. Eventually, hended on the back of her right hand and turned into a golden mark.


    The woman did not stay any longer. With an excited look on her face, she turned around and charged towards the vortex at the bottom of the mountain.


    When the woman left, the mountain stilled. The gazes filled withplicated feelings and envy were gone, and the mountain slowly regained its silence.


    Su Ming looked in the direction the woman had left, took a deep breath, then turned his head around to look at the statue beside him. Anticipation appeared in his eyes. During that instant, he had clearly felt a presence that was equivalent to Tie Mu¡¯s from the revived statue, and judging by the presence, the statue was definitely a Latter Shaman, and in terms of the Berserker Tribe, that would be saying that the statue was as powerful as someone in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    ¡®So¡­ This is the Spirit of Nine Yin¡­ But Nan Gong Hen mentioned before that the Spirits of Nine Yin cannot leave this world. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then with the amount of Spirits here¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Shamans or Berserkers, no one could fight against them!¡¯ Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath, shocked.


    ¡®Just what sort of secret is contained in the World of Nine Yin? It has the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass, the burial ground of Spirit Mediums, and the altar for Thought Soothsayers¡­


    ¡®And this is just within one million lis of this area. As for the area beyond that distance¡­ there must an endless amount of mysteries there¡­ Just what sort of existence is the World of Nine Yin? An ancient ruin, huh¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent for a while, then looked at the statue before him and ced his right hand on it. The instant he did so, he immediately felt waves stirring in his head, and it was soon followed by a serene voice echoing inside his mind.


    "There are two types of offerings I receive. One, I want a thousand Nascent Stones per day, which are also known as Shaman Crystals, Berserker Stones, and also spirit stones. I only want high quality stones, not subpar ones.


    "Two, I want a Scattering Dust pill once every seven days."


    The voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head, eventually turning into a lingering echo and gradually disappeared. Su Ming lifted his right hand. His eyes might look calm, but there was already a huge storm raging in his heart.


    ¡®Scattering Dust?!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened, and he only recovered after a long while. He lifted his head and looked at the statue. Slowly, his eyes were filled with confusion.


    Scattering Dust was the first medicinal pill he had created in that strange dimension. He had never heard of that pill from anyone else before, and only when he created Spirit Plunder did he understand that his herb quenching methods were somewhat rted to the Shamans¡¯¡­


    In fact, his Spirit Plunder was also known as Soul Catcher Stone, and could only be created after much effort from End Soul Catchers. Su Ming also believed that the method these End Soul Catchers used to create this Spirit Plunder waspletely different from his.


    ¡®Soul Catchers originate from the World of Nine Yin, then is it possible¡­ that the End Soul Catchers also obtained the method to create their Spirit Plunder here¡­? Then, could it be¡­ that my herb quenching methods alsoe from this ce?!¡¯


    Su Ming was shocked. He had never been able to puzzle through the origins of the ck stone fragment. In fact, he had even theorized before that this item was a part of Di Tian¡¯s n.


    He stared at the statue for a long time, then moved to the next statue. Once he ced his hand on it, a voice spoke in his head. Besides a different request for its first offering, the voice still requested Scattering Dust for its second offering.


    After Su Ming tested several dozens of statues, he noticed that all of the statues in the first mountain should be the same. They all requested different things for their first offering, but the second offering was always the same.


    ¡®Most of the requests for the first offering are different for each statue, and some of them are really weird. By the looks of it, Nan Gong is right. The Spirits of Nine Yin here are all the natives of this world, and they once helped the Shaman Tribe gain footing in this ce¡­


    ¡®Then, if that¡¯s the case, these statues are the same as me. They are all alive and not dead. They are¡­ all alive! As long as I fulfill their requests, they will be my guards¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then perhaps they only helped the Shamans gain footing here after the Shamans paid a huge price for them!


    ¡®But¡­ just what are they¡­?¡¯ Su Ming took a few steps back. When he was observing these statues, two more were revived and rose into the air then left with someone.


    There was a variety of emotions on Su Ming¡¯s face. After a moment, he suddenly lifted his head, and his gaze fell on the second mountain, the third, the fourth, and right up to the indistinct end at the sky.


    ¡®If that is the case, I won¡¯t bother about the origins of the Spirits of Nine Yin first. Perhaps I can¡­ rent¡­ the strongest guard here!¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and they shone brilliantly.

 Chapter 435 — Dark Yin Warrior!

    <h4>Chapter 435: Dark Yin Warrior!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nan Gong Hen was standing on the fourth mountain in the sky, right before a gigantic, dark silver statue of three hundred something feet, and he had hesitation etched on his face.


    The presence exuded by the statue far exceeded all of its kind in the first mountain. His body was not just much stronger than his contemporaries, but he was filled with an air that struck fear in people¡¯s hearts. There were many scars on his body, and there was a feeling of ageing from them.


    He held a gigantic battle axe in his hand, and it was about one hundred feet big. The murderous aura around it made Nan Gong Hen not dare to get closer to it.


    ¡®This is the Dark Bronze Spirit of Nine Yin, and he is the strongest existence in the fourth mountain. Very few people have been able to rent it. From what I know, he has only ventured out eight times!


    ¡®Once I go to the fifthyer, there will only be tinum Spirits of Nine Yin there. But while the tinum Spirits of Nine Yin are stronger the Dark Bronzes, they are only at the base level of the fifthyer. Compared to the strongest Dark Bronze here, the difference between them isn¡¯t really that great¡­ but the price this statue gave¡­ it¡¯s just too ridiculous! It¡¯s even more expensive than the fifthyer!¡¯


    Nan Gong Hen remained incredibly indecisive. Before he came to this ce, his original n was to reach the fifthyer, but once he saw the Dark Bronze statue, he wavered in his decision once again.


    Just as he was hesitating, Nan Gong Hen cast a look at thend beneath the mountain. From this ce, he could see the third, second, and first mountains vaguely.


    ¡®Oh well, I might as well go to the fifth mountain and take a look before I make a decision!¡¯ Nan Gong Hen gritted his teeth and left the statue reluctantly, then moved to the top of the mountain.


    "Hah¡­ the amount of money we have in our hands is different, while I¡¯m hesitating about whether I should be choosing the fourth or fifth mountain, Mo Su should only be at most be able to make offerings to the Spirits of Nine Yin in the second mountain. After all, without ample preparation, it would be difficult for anyone to start making offerings in the third mountain and above," Nan Gong Hen mumbled under his breath, and he felt a little pleased in his heart, and that feeling dissipated some of the dejectedness he felt just now.


    ¡®Once I rent my Spirit of Nine Yin, then at the very least, I would be able to turn tables on him!¡¯ Nan Gong Hen smiled faintly, and his spirits lifted.


    At that moment, Su Ming was walking calmly up the stairs of the second mountain. There were fewer statues in the second mountainpared to the first. There were only about to one hundred or so, and their armor was moreplete. They also had more varied weapons.


    The pressure of the powerful from their bodies was also stronger than those in the first mountain. By the looks of it, while they might not be in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, they should be at least at the peak of the initial stage of that Realm.


    There were less than ten Shamans in the second mountain, and all of them had dark expressions on their faces as they wandered about the statues, as if they were uncertain about which one they should choose.


    Su Ming casually chose a statue and pressed his right hand against it. After a moment, when he lifted his right hand and a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Five thousand superior Shaman Crystals per day¡­ then if I stay here for a month, I would need one hundred fifty thousand Shaman Crystals, and if I stay here for several months, I would need several hundreds of thousands of Shaman Crystals. This sort of price is unthinkable for a person in a small tribe. Even a person from a middle-sized tribe would need to tighten his belt to rent this.


    ¡®They also added more Scattering Dusts. They want three pills once every three days.¡¯


    Su Ming remembered that the Shaman Crystal vein White Bull Tribe and ck Crane Tribe were fighting for had less than twenty thousand Shaman Crystals, and those that could be considered superior quality should be rare and in between. Even if he extracted all of these and brought them here, he might not even be able to get this Spirit of Nine Yin to follow him for four days.


    ¡®No wonder the person who found the Nine Abyss Flower didn¡¯te and rent a Spirit of Nine Yin. The price¡­ is too high! But in other words, Scattering Dusts are hard to get even if someone offers to buy one for several tens of thousands of Shaman Crystals. If I just bring out one, while the price for it may be great, but if I can bring three out in one go, then the price will blow up exponentially.¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest, and he walked to the top of the second mountain.


    He did not stop any longer. Once he reached the top of the mountain, he stepped into the Relocation Rune in this ce, and with a sh, he disappeared from this ce. When he reappeared, he was already at the much higher third mountain.


    There were already less than one hundred statues in the third mountain, only about a few dozen. The armor these statues wore practically covered them from head to toe, and most of them were decked inplete sets. They were also about two hundred feet tall, looking like tiny hills. The pressure they exuded made Su Ming¡¯s breathing quicken.


    The strength of that pressure was much greater than what he felt from Tie Mu. In fact, it was much stronger than the Berserker now turned Poison Corpse he had met, who was in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ that these statues are already an existence equivalent to those in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm? If that¡¯s truly the case, then those in the fourth mountain would be at the peak of the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and those in the fifth mountain¡­ would be in thetter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then what sort of power do those in the sixth, seventh¡­ and up to the ninth have?!¡¯


    Su Ming walked around in the third mountain. Not counting him, there were six Shamans standing beside different statues, as if they weremunicating with them. When Su Ming had only travelled one hundred feet into the third mountain, suddenly, the mountain trembled. He immediately saw a gigantic statue reviving, and once the warrior opened his eyes, he lifted his head and roared towards the sky.


    His roars shook the sky and earth, causing the space around the area to distort. Soon after, the statue flew up and swung the gigantic, long halberd in midair. The presence he exuded instantly made Su Ming feel an immense pressure.


    As the statue flew up, a tall and lean, long-haired man dressed in a blue robeughed and jumped up to stand on the statue¡¯s shoulder. The statue did not seem to mind, turning into a long arc and charging to the exit with the man.


    Su Ming¡¯s expectations grew stronger. He took a few brisk steps, and once he arrived at the top of the third mountain, he stepped into the Relocation Rune, disappearing into it. All those in the third mountain could see the Rune shing. Three of the few remaining people lifted their heads to look over, but their expressions were calm, and there were not many changes on their faces.


    After all, there were some people who could not offer more money, but would still try to go to a higher level to have a look before they left. They had seen many of such people before.


    When Su Ming appeared at the fourth mountain, Nan Gong Hen was in the fifth mountain looking at a statue that was four hundred feet tall and was no longer ck but so white it was like silver. There were some fine runic symbols on his armor, and he looked incredibly gorgeous and extraordinary.


    His appearance alone was already far better than the statues¡¯ in the fourthyer.


    ¡®Twenty five thousand Shaman Crystals per day, and I must pay for ny days in a go¡­ or I can offer some items that are rare even in the World of Nine Yin¡­ this price is still a little reasonable. It¡¯s far less than the guy from the fourthyer. That one from the fourthyer actually asked for thirty thousand Shaman Crystals, the nerve! And I even have to pay for at least one hundred eight days in a go.¡¯


    Nan Gong Hen automatically ignored the other rental alternatives the statue offered besides the Shaman Crystals. To him, Shaman Crystals were the main focus.


    When he was observing these statues, he had also noticed the Relocation Light from the third mountain. He turned his head around and cast a nce at the area underneath before ignoring it. Instead, he walked to the next statue. He wanted to choose a statue that was the cheapest in the area but whose strength was not that much different from the others.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that these Spirits of Nine Yin are all so prideful, and each of them increasingly so. There is absolutely no room for negotiation. If I tried to haggle, I wouldn¡¯t hear any sort of answer. It¡¯d be as if they were ignoring me.¡¯ Nan Gong Hen shook his head.


    Including Su Ming, there were only three people in the fourth mountain choosing their Spirits of Nine Yin. There was one who was standing by the mountainside, and there was one who stood at the three hundred something feet tall dark bronze statue covered in scars where Nan Gong Hen had lingered around earlier while struggling in uncertainty. That person also looked undecided.


    It was an old man. By the looks of it, he had arrived at the peak of a Medial Shaman and was only a step away from bing a Latter Shaman. He stared at the statue and sighed.


    As Su Ming walked on the fourth mountain and looked at these statues that were much higher than those in the third mountain, he found that there were less than fifty of them in this ce.


    As he continued walking forward, Su Ming¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted by a scar-ridden statue at the mountainside. The statue was the one Nan Gong Hen had been observing earlier, and he was also the cause of the old man¡¯s sighing.


    Su Ming walked towards the statue slowly and he looked over calmly. There was nothing around the statue, neither was there any other of his kind in his vicinity. He stood there alone, and his armor was filled with scratches. It was in that he had gone through much battle throughout his life. The murderous aura spreading out from that gigantic battle axe made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The old man cast Su Ming a nce, then ignored him. Instead, he continued wavering in his decision, and the struggle in his eyes became stronger.


    Once Su Ming walked closer, he lifted his right hand and pressed it on the statue. The instant he did so, a hoarse voice immediately echoed in his mind.


    ¡®Thirty thousand Shaman Crystals per day. If you want my protection, then you need to pay for one hundred eighty days in one go. If you agree to it, then I will protect you from all danger within my power, but not anything beyond.¡¯ The voice only said those words, and once he finished, his words lingered in the air before dispersing.


    Su Ming was stunned. This was the first Spirit of Nine Yin he had met that only stated the amount of Shaman Crystals he wanted but did not mention the equivalent amount of medicinal pills as an alternative.


    As Su Ming was caught in a daze, the old man by his side seemed to have made his decision. He had thought about it for a long time. After all, this was a hefty sum. If it was thirty thousand per day, then it would be about five million superior Shaman Crystals for one hundred eighty days. Even to big tribes, this was an incredible fortune. No one would offer this amount of money easily.


    Once the old man made his decision, he no longer bothered with Su Ming. He pressed his right hand on the statue as if he wasmunicating with the Spirit of Nine Yin. After a moment, light immediately started shining in the statue¡¯s eyes. A powerful presence instantly spread out from his body, and his presence swept through the area like a vortex, causing his body to rapidly reawaken.


    ¡®I am the best warrior of thisyer. Choosing me is better for you than choosing those tribe members of mine in the fifthyer.¡¯ Humming sounds traveled out of the statue¡¯s mouth. This was the first time Su Ming had seen one of these statues speaking, and a sharp glint instantly shone in his eyes.


    As the old man¡¯s face was lit with excitement, Su Ming suddenly sent a trail of his divine sense into the reviving statue.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Scattering Dusts, what is your price?¡¯

 Chapter 436 — Old Man!

    <h4>Chapter 436: Old Man!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The voice Su Ming delivered through his divine sense could only be heard by the Spirit of Nine Yin, the old man by the side could not hear it. Once the reviving gigantic warrior statue heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he turned his head around swiftly and stared at him.


    At the same time, his body stopped regaining life.


    The old man was stunned.


    "You have Scattering Dusts?"


    Su Ming took a few steps back and looked at the statue, whose voice was reverberating like thunder in his head.


    "Sir, if I want your protection, how many Scattering Dusts do you require?" Su Ming sent his divine sense out with a calm look.


    However, the old man was not stupid. He saw the statue looking at Su Ming at that moment, and knew that the unexpected urrence was due to him, but this ce banned fights, and they were not the ones who chose the Spirits of Nine Yin. They were chosen based on the will of the Spirits of Nine Yin. At that moment, he stared at Su Ming coldly, and while there was aloofness in his eyes, there was also a freezing re, along with contempt.


    After all, the amount of Shaman Crystals required to obtain the protection of this Spirit of Nine Yin was too great! He did not believe that this person would be able to produce this amount of Shaman Crystals!


    "I want ten Scattering Dusts every seven days. Even if you only have ten, I will still protect you for seven days. If you only have five, then I will protect you for three days and a half. If you only have one, then I will protect you for one day!"


    As the voice of the Spirit of Nine Yin echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head, he started calcting how many Scattering Dusts he had in his disposal. He only had less than two hundred of these pills right now, but as long as he had enough materials, then he could immediately start making them, and he was incredibly familiar with the procedures of making this pill, so even if he would end up wasting some, he would only waste about a tenth of materials.


    "Would you ept South Asunders?" Su Ming mulled over his thoughts for a moment before he sent his divine sense into the statue once again to test waters.


    "South Asunder?! You have South Asunder?!" Strong light immediately began shining in the gigantic statue¡¯s eyes. Even the voice that was reverberating in Su Ming¡¯s head had be agitated.


    His body started trembling slightly, and the halted revival was activated once again. However, his eyes were fixed on Su Ming, and he no longer paid any attention to the old man.


    "Sir, you¡¯re going overboard. Leave immediately, if you continue fighting over him with me¡­" The old man immediately became nervous and growled threateningly at Su Ming, but before he could finish speaking, the gigantic statue suddenly stretched out his left hand and grabbed the old man. As the old man cried out in surprise, the statue tossed him down the mountain.


    "Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m making a deal!" That old man¡¯s body immediately turned into a long arc and he was tossed down the fourth mountain.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s South Asunder or Mountain Spirit, if you bring five of either, I will offer you seven days of protection."


    The statue¡¯s voice buzzed in Su Ming¡¯s head. He was incredibly excited by the mention of South Asunder. After all, he had been here for many years, and while he had met people who brought out Scattering Dusts before, most of the time, the number was incredibly small, and the effects of the pills were weak, making it painfully obvious that they had obtained it from some spot in the World of Nine Yin.


    However, Su Ming gave him the feeling that he had quite the number of this pill, and he had even mentioned South Asunder. This made the Spirit of Nine Yin excited.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve found a pill storage. How about this, if you have better medicinal pills like Spirit Plunders, then with just one, I will protect you for 60 days!


    "If you think that my power can¡¯t satisfy your requirements, then I know an old man in the fifth mountain who should originally have been in the sixthyer, but if you Shamans want to get up there, you would need to be at least a Latter Shaman or else it¡¯ll be difficult for you to get in there.


    "That¡¯s why the old man came down to the fifthyer¡­ One Spirit Plunder and he will protect you for 10 days. I¡¯ll go and talk to him, perhaps we can increase the time he can protect you, but the condition is, you have to give me South Asunders and Scattering Dusts!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he immediately asked, "That old man you speak of, what is his level of cultivation?"


    "By your standards, he¡¯s an End Shaman," the gigantic statue immediately said, and an expectant look appeared on his face.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He wanted to go to many ces in the World of Nine Yin. That Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse alone was already a ce he wanted to go to, then there was the burial ground of Spirit Mediums, which might be of help for awakening the seventh head in Han Mountain Bell and allow him to obtain the One Hundred Million Souls Devouring Heaven Art.


    Then there was the deal about the Thought Soothsayers as well. If that altar could make Thought Soothsayers appear, then if it was possible, Su Ming would like to go and see the birthce of Thought Soothsayers.


    Also, his main purpose was the Nine Abyss Flower. This flower could increase the chances of surviving through a life threatening crisis when one was entering the Berserker Soul Realm once they attained greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. This was an item that Su Ming had to get no matter what.


    Also, he had to think about the problem of his identity possibly getting exposed. If that happened, then if he could obtain the protection of a Spirit of Nine Yin at the level of an End Shaman, then he could be like fish in water in this ce¡­ In fact, it would even be possible for him to go and explore the area one million lis away.


    "All right!"


    Once he thought about it, Su Ming nodded and brought out a small bottle from his bosom, then threw it at the Spirit of Nine Yin that hadpletely regained its life. That Spirit of Nine Yin grabbed that small bottle, and with a method, from which Su Ming could not even feel any ripples with his divine sense,ughter came from under the Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s helmet.


    "My name is Li Huo. ording to the treaty made between my tribe and the Shaman Tribe, I am willing to serve you." As Li Huoughed, he took a step forward, and once he stood before Su Ming, he lifted the gigantic battle axe, and the action caused howling sounds to reverberate in the air. A violent gust of wind swept through the area.


    Li Huo¡¯s huge body rapidly shrank in that wind and turned into a dark silver light that charged towards Su Ming¡¯s left hand. He suddenly lifted his right hand and received that dark light with that hand. The dark light hesitated for a moment, then turned into a mark on the back of Su Ming¡¯s right hand. It shed a few times.


    "Boy, let¡¯s go to the fifthyer. I¡¯ll tell you where that old man is, or else it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to find him."


    Li Huo¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. Su Ming dipped his head down and looked at the mark on the back of his hand, then lifted his head before moving briskly towards the top of this mountain.


    He was not afraid of this Li Huo causing any problems. He had still one chance to use the power of the God of Berserkers, and there was enough power in it acting as a deterrent even if he did not use that onest chance.


    Even if that person had the power equivalent to an End Shaman, Su Ming could still intimidate him!


    After a moment, Su Ming arrived at the top of the mountain, and as the light from the Relocation Rune shone, he disappeared within. When he reappeared, he was already on the fifth mountain.


    Besides him, only Nan Gong Hen was in this mountain.


    Nan Gong Hen was moving about the mountain, asionallying to a stop to in search of a silver statue that he thought would be more reasonable. He had seen the light from the Relocation Rune in the fourth mountain, but did not pay too much attention to it. He simply continued browsing through the few statues in the mountain.


    It was only when he was at the mountainside that his footstepse to a halt and he looked towards the mountain staircase in the distance with a strange look - He saw Su Ming slowly walking up the stairs.


    He blinked, then Nan Gong Hen let out a dry cough and gave Su Ming a smile.


    "When I saw the light from the fourth mountain¡¯s Relocation Rune, I was wondering who it was. I didn¡¯t expect it would be you, brother Mo. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we take a look around together?"


    When Su Ming saw Nan Gong Hen, he wrapped his fist in his palm and greeted him with a smile with his usual calm look on his face.


    "I was expecting to meet you here, brother Nan Gong. You mentioned before that you were going to choose a Spirit of Nine Yin here."


    "Brother Mo, it seems like I¡¯ve made a fool of myself before you. All of the Spirits of Nine Yin here need several millions of Shaman Crystals before we can tempt them. In truth, if I had not made preparations for this, I wouldn¡¯t choose any of the spirits here," Nan Gong Hen said with a smile, and there was a slightly pleased expression on his face. After all, the amount of Shaman Crystals he had to spend to choose a spirit in the fifthyer was enough to render anyone speechless.


    Nan Gong Hen pointed at a statue and started providing exnations to Su Ming. "Come, brother Mo, let me introduce you to this ce. Look at this Spirit of Nine Yin, his armor is giving off pressure, but his weapon is a scimitar. This spirit should be one specializing in defense, but his battle prowess is slightly weaker than the other Spirits of Nine Yin here."


    When Su Ming looked over, he heard Li Huo snorting coldly in his ear.


    "Yourpanion didn¡¯t reveal much. Ta Ka¡¯s scimitar is so sharp that if I ran into him, I would feel my skin crawl. His armor, however, is rather mediocre."


    Nan Gong Hen continued introducing the statues to him and would asionally ce his hand on the statues to find their price. Su Ming always had a smile in ce and did not open his mouth to speak much. All this while, he was listening to Li Huo rebutting Nan Gong Hen¡¯s views, and by the end, he was looking down on Nan Gong Hen even more.


    "Brother Mo, you might not be able to provide any offerings in the fifth, but you can look around as well to broaden your perspectives. I walked up to the fifthyer in the past as well."As Nan Gong Hen spoke, he arrived at a spot where two statues stood erect on the other side of the mountain.


    One of the statues wasrge and the other small. The big one was four hundred something feet tall, while the small one was only two hundred something. That small one did not hold any weapons in his hands and looked incredibly ordinary. The big statue, on the other hand, was holding a long spear, and he looked incredibly heroic and extraordinary.


    Nan Gong Hen ced one hand on each of the statues. After a while, a brilliant light began shining in his eyes. He looked at the statue that was four hundred something feet tall and excitement filled his face.


    "Brother Mo, look at this spirit. His price is thirty-two thousand Shaman Crystals per day, and he¡¯s the most expensive statue in this ce, but don¡¯t just judge him because he¡¯s expensive. This spirit is definitely the strongest one here!


    "Look at the spirit beside him. His price might only be twenty thousand Shaman Crystals per day, but¡­ I definitely won¡¯t choose him!" Nan Gong Hen was originally still wavering about his decision, but when he saw Su Ming standing by his side, resolution immediately appeared on his face.


    "I¡¯ll choose this one!" As he spoke, he ced his palm on the statue again.


    "Idiot, Su Han might be in the fifthyer, but he¡¯s definitely not the strongest. Your friend¡¯s an idiot, that old man beside him is the friggin¡¯ strongest monster here. That¡¯s what the old man likes. He¡¯ll use himself to set up a contrast and to serve as aparison to scare Su Han so that he will raise his own price. Just you watch, arge part of the offerings Su Han obtains will be given to the old man!


    "Boy, the one I¡¯m talking about is him. ce your hand on him, I¡¯ll talk to him!" Li Huo¡¯s voice traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming cast a nce at Nan Gong Hen with a wry smile, because he knew that even if he advised him against it, Nan Gong Hen would also not listen to him. He then walked towards the statue that was only two hundred something feet tall.

 Chapter 437 — You Have a Good Eye!

    <h4>Chapter 437: You Have a Good Eye!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s statue shone with a strong light, and the statue started rapidly regaining life. At that moment, Su Ming pressed his right hand against the two hundred something feet statue.


    Nan Gong Hen also saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, but he did not bother himself too much with it. In his eyes, Su Ming was just checking out the statue¡¯s price. Even if the statue was not expensive, not all people were capable of making offerings to him and taking him away.


    ¡®I browsed through the entire mountain once, and the price for this one is the highest. The prices offered by the Spirits of Nine Yin are based on their abilities. If he dares make this price, then I will pay for it!


    ¡®By the looks of it, he¡¯s the strongest in the fifthyer!¡¯


    Nan Gong Hen might be finding it painful to part with the Shaman Crystals, but he trusted his own judgment. As he watched the light from the statue shine in an area that spanned to one hundred thousand feet, as the incredibly extraordinary statue looked as if it was about topletely regain life, and as light shone in his eyes, his breathing started quickening.


    After a moment, once the statue waspletely revived, he lifted his long spear and struck the ground. At the same time, he shot up in the sky with a whistle. Only a pair of brightly burning eyes could be seen on his face, which were covered by the helmet. He lowered his head and cast Nan Gong Hen a nce.


    That gaze was slightly strange, as if it contained an array ofplicated emotions, a deep sentiment¡­


    "By the treaty formed between my tribe and the Shaman Tribe, I am willing to serve you until you are no longer able to fulfill the requirements of the offerings." The Spirit of Nine Yin in midair said these words slowly. His voice echoed in the area, and humming sounds could be heard, making him sound incredibly exceptional.


    Nan Gong Hen was just about to fly up excitedly when the statue on which Su Ming had ced his right hand immediately started shining by his side. The light was incredibly dim, but the statue was rapidly regaining life. An ancient gaze gradually appeared where his eyes were.


    Nan Gong Hen was momentarily stunned, then widened his eyes swiftly.


    "Brother¡­ brother Mo, you rented him?"


    Nan Gong Hen sucked in a deep breath, and his face was filled with disbelief. Once he saw Su Ming nodding his head, Nan Gong Hen¡¯s expression immediately became strange, and he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but after a moment of hesitation, he cast Su Ming apassionate nce.


    While Nan Gong Hen might find himself in a sort of disbelieving state in regards to Su Ming¡¯s financial power, but the truth was right before him, the other must have some sort of means and methods to obtain money, which no one else knew about.


    However, Nan Gong Hen thought that Su Ming¡¯s choice¡­ was kind of not worth it, or perhaps more urately, it was extremely not worth it.


    "Ha¡­ brother Mo¡­ you should have told me sooner, there are plenty of Spirits of Nine Yin here that are¡­ Oh well, since you¡¯ve already made your choice, then I won¡¯t say anything." Nan Gong Hen shook his head with a wry smile, and hispassion grew stronger.


    There was a strange look on Su Ming¡¯s face, covered by the mask. When he saw the pitying look on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face, the same look appeared in his eyes.


    The statue beside Su Ming had alreadypletely resuscitated. He moved his body for a while, and cracking sounds came from within him, as if he could not bear with moving. This made Nan Gong Hen pity Su Ming even more.


    It was especially so when the Spirit of Nine Yin started slowly shrinking as he moved until he stood there like a normal person with a bent back. This was clearly a hunchbacked, old Spirit of Nine Yin. His armor might be silver, but it was dark and dull. When he wore it on his body, he looked rather sloppy.


    When Nan Gong Hen saw this, he sighed in his heart. He could already understand just how good of a judge of character Su Ming was. In his mind, this was no longer a problem with being a bad judge of character, this was a problem of his intelligence going down the drain.


    "Lad, choosing me is your fortune. Oh well, I¡¯ll protect you all the way on behalf of your Spirit Plunders, but we¡¯re doing it ording to the deal we made. I will not calcte the price by days, but with each three times I attack, you have to give me a Spirit Plunder."


    The old man¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head. He looked at the hunchbacked old man before him. This old man might be wearing a helmet and was decked in armor, but he looked incredibly strange in this appearance.


    However, Su Ming was very respectful towards him. He wrapped his fist in his palm to salute the old man.


    "I will do my best to fulfill your requirements, senior."


    The old man was quite satisfied with Su Ming¡¯s show of respect, so he took off his helmet, held it under his armpit, revealing a very unique countenance.


    His dark skin looked like wood, and when set against his long silver hair, it made the hair incredibly eye-catching. Once Su Ming saw the old man¡¯s face, his pupils shrank. This person¡¯s appearance was highly simr to the gigantic head that was ced high on top the stone pir in Shaman City. Clearly, they were from the same tribe!


    The old man¡¯s face was filled with wrinkles and his eyes were unfocused. After a yawn, he swept his gaze past Nan Gong Hen, and his lips curled up in a smile.


    In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, that smile looked quite nasty.


    The old man grinned and said in a raspy voice, "You, boy. This man is a heroic and exceptional one. You did well to choose the bestd in my tribe. Not bad indeed. You have a good eye!"


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s sympathy towards Su Ming increased once again. Just as he was about to open his mouth and say something, he suddenly widened his eyes and saw the old man lifting his head to look at the Spirit of Nine Yin he had rented, then said something that stunned him in ce.


    "Hey, dummy, where¡¯s my share?!" The old man red and looked at Nan Gong Hen¡¯s Spirit of Nine Yin standing in midair. At that moment, Su Han, the spirit, brought out a ball of glittering light from his bosom obediently and handed it to the old man respectfully.


    The old man shook the ball with his hand, then nodded his head, satisfied. He quickly put it away into his own bosom, all while not forgetting to address the stunned Nan Gong Hen in the process.


    "Boy, you have a really good eye. Don¡¯t worry, if that dummy is disobedient, then I¡¯ll teach him a lesson afterwards. Don¡¯t you worry, all the tribesmen I introduce are absolutely free of problems!


    "Hey, how about we go now? It¡¯s been a long time since I went out. I wonder how many things have changed in the outside world." The old man turned his head around and looked at Su Ming, urging him on.


    Su Ming cast Nan Gong Hen apassionate nce, then let out a fake cough before he walked forward. The old man had his hands ced behind his back, following behind him with a swagger, even humming a little tune, all while looking incredibly smug.


    Nan Gong Hen only recovered after a long while. He looked at the old man leaving into the distance before he lifted his head and looked at the Spirit of Nine Yin called Su Han. He suddenly felt that this originally heroic and extraordinary spirit looked like a rather rigid person¡­ In fact, he seemed kind of silly¡­


    His mind kept going back to the moment the old man had demanded his reward and his acts of praising Nan Gong Hen himself. He shuddered, then pped his own head before he startedughing wryly.


    ¡®This is the first time¡­ I heard about of the Spirits of Nine Yin conning people!¡¯


    Just like that, Nan Gong Hen brought with him regret and dispiritedness, along with the Spirit of Nine Yin that had turned into a mark on the back of his hand, then left the dimension through the vortex in the air with Su Ming¡­ and the old man who made him grit his teeth but whom he did not dare offend.


    The instant the old man walked out, he lifted his head and looked at the gigantic head lifted up high on the stone pir. Aplicated look along with nostalgia appeared in his eyes. Theplication quickly disappeared and he averted his gaze to look at the shackled skeleton in the pce behind the vortex.


    The instant he saw him, the old man sighed.


    "Lad, I¡¯m going to meet an old friend of mine. As long as you are in the city, I¡¯ll be able to detect you. When you want to leave, I¡¯ll appear.


    "If you need me to attack, then call out the name I told you, and I will naturally attack!" The old man said with a t tone, then took a step forward. His body instantly disappeared.


    When the old man left, Nan Gong Hen wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming with a wry smile.


    "Brother Mo¡­ ha¡­ I¡¯ll cut myself off here. I¡¯d like to go back and clear my mind in the inn, then¡­municate with my Spirit of Nine Yin. Once the treasure gambling even starts, I¡¯lle out. Are youing with me or do you want to go explore Shaman City?"


    Su Ming felt some degree of pity towards Nan Gong Hen, but just when he was about to speak, a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes, because he saw a person looking at him while standing at the foot of the pce¡¯s stairs.


    "Brother Nan Gong, please go back first. I¡¯ll be exploring the area here." Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm to bid farewell.


    Nan Gong Hen, who was feeling incredibly dispirited, did not have any mood to say anything anymore. He shook his head and left the ce quickly¡­


    Once Nan Gong Hen left, Su Ming looked towards the person standing at the bottom of the stairs, and their gazes met. His lips curled up into a smile under the mask, and he walked down the stairs.


    As he got closer to the person who was observing him, the thin young man who was dressed in ck robes and had various small braids decorating his hair started, his pupils shrinking, but he continued standing there without moving.


    When Su Ming walked down that long staircase and arrived right before the person, the young man suddenly smiled. His shrunken pupils dted. He looked at Su Ming and wrapped his fist in his palm, giving him a small bow.


    "It¡¯s a great joy in life to be able to meet an old friend in foreignnd. I was wondering why I thought you were familiar. Now I remember. Brother Su, you still look as graceful as when we parted ways," the young man said with a smile.


    He was Wu Duo, the person who Su Ming had met when he was heading to Sky Mist City and the person who had a mysterious background and seemed like a Thought Soothsayer from the Shamans!


    "Brother Su, you don¡¯t have to argue with me, I¡¯m very certain of this. We¡¯re not strangers, since I waited for you here and could identify you, then it proves that I¡¯m not that sort of despicable person, or else, there would be no need for me to do this.


    "Brother Su, your disguise is really great. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s your presence or the general air you give off, no one would be able to find any clues about you. Even if I used any of Thought Soothsayer Spells to look into you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find any answers.


    "However, ever since I was young, I possessed a talent no one else had. I¡¯m very sensitive to smells. Brother Su, you can change everything, but you neglected to change your smell." Wu Duo spoke with a faint smile, and his words were filled with sincerity.


    "My name is Mo Su." Su Ming looked at Wu Duo.


    "My name is Zhong Yi. Brother Mo, it¡¯s a great pleasure to meet you for the first time. Would you mind finding a ce with me so that we can sit?" Wu Duo cast a nce at the mark of the Spirit of Nine Yin on the back of Su Ming¡¯s right hand, then spoke in a whisper. "You must havee here for the treasure gambling event as well. I know quite a lot about this. Perhaps we can even work together¡­"


    Su Ming mulled over it for a moment, then nodded.

 Chapter 438 — Crimson Stone

    <h4>Chapter 438: Crimson Stone</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Shaman City belonging in the World of Nine Yin was built a very long time ago. Even now, besides the city giving off an ancient feeling to others, it did not give off too much of a feeling of decline. Instead, as time went by, the city was continuously improved, causing it to be incredibly prosperous.


    It was especially so each time the World of Nine Yin was opened up and arge amount of Shamans surged in, which would cause the city to bustle with activity, and there were numerous shops which would still be visited even at night.


    It was a bit past noon. In a two story inn located in the west of the city were Wu Duo and Su Ming, who were sitting at a table while looking at a river running through the entire Shaman City. Sounds of running water echoed in their ears, adding another sort of taste to the wine they drank.


    "The person who fought against the Latter Shaman from Eastern Goosefoot Tribe yesterday must have been you then, brother Mo. When I saw you walking out from the ce of the Spirits of Nine Yin with Nan Gong Hen by your side, I could already guess." Wu Duo smiled, and there were all sorts of emotions in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that in a few years since thest time we met, your level of cultivation would have went up by leaps and bounds. It¡¯s indeed impressive!"


    Su Ming shook his head and said slowly, "Being able to fight against senior Tie Mu was just pure luck on my part."


    "Oh? Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to be humble. I might not have seen it, but when I heard about it from others, I could tell that you definitely did not manage to survive by pure luck." Wu Duo smiled and took a sip of wine.


    When he heard Wu Duo phrasing it as such, Su Ming smiled faintly and no longer spoke about that. Instead, he looked at Wu Duo and said calmly,"Brother Zhong, what are the details of the treasure gambling event you mentioned? I don¡¯t know much about it, so I hope you would be able to tell me."


    "Brother Mo, you must obtain a sufficient amount of Shaman Crystals before the treasure gambling event. Only then will it be possible to reap any sort of rewards from the event. Of course, if you¡¯re only going there to take a look and not to join it, then you won¡¯t need to do this."


    Wu Duo took a sip of wine, cast Su Ming a look, then said with a smile. "This treasure gambling event is actually a unique thing that only appears in the World of Nine Yin. It is divided into two parts. All people who have more than one hundred thousand Shaman Crystals can join the first part of the event.


    "Only those who have be Latter Shamans can gain from the second part. Most people whose level of cultivation is not high enough would not choose to enter the second part, unless they have great luck. If not, most of them would end up really badly." Wu Duo spoke in great detail. He knew that Su Ming might have gained some knowledge about the event, but since he was not a Shaman, there must still be some details that he was not entirely clear about.


    "Oh? Please, I would like to hear it." Su Ming brought the wine cup to his lips and took a sip.


    Wu Duo gathered his thoughts for a while, then looked around before he asked in a whisper, "Brother Mo, do you know why this ce is called the World of Nine Yin and do you know how this name came to be?" .


    Su Ming looked at Wu Duo. He did not speak. He knew that Wu Duo did not require any answer from him.


    "Besides the Yin Spirit Tribe telling the name to the Shamans¡¯ ancestors in the past, it originated from a stone monument that was once erected at a spot somewhere in this ce.


    "There were only four words on the stone monument, and they were ¡®World of Nine Yin¡¯. As for the Yin Spirit Tribe, it¡¯s this¡­" Wu Duo said, then lifted his left hand to reveal the glowing mark on the back of his hand.


    "In the past, when the Shamans¡¯ ancestors arrived in the World of Nine Yin, they somehow got into contact with Yin Spirit Tribe, allowing them to be able to get their help to upy an area of one million lis in this ce in one go, though it was over a period of many years. They also managed to get their help to build Shaman City.


    "The treasure gambling event is actuallyrgely connected to the spot where Shaman City is built." Wu Duo¡¯s voice was soft. It did not spread too far, and only Su Ming could hear it clearly.


    "They chose to build Shaman City on the ground right underneath our feet because there is a gigantic secret in this area. It was very difficult for outsiders to learn about this secret, and it was not until many yearster, when an End Shaman who participated in building the city told his descendants of this secret before he died that more Shamans learned about this through a series ofplicated events.


    "Heh heh, brother Mo, it¡¯s definitely difficult for you to guess this. Before we built Shaman City over thisnd, this ce was a giant pit! There were many crimson colored stones stored in it. There was nothing strange about those stones, but we could not send our senses and perceptions into them. When we cracked them open gently, we found some strange herbs inside!


    "The famous Nine Abyss Flower is one of them! In fact, there are still plenty of herbs that are not recorded by the Shamans, and even those from Nine Li Tribe cannot recognize them. They should be treasures of immeasurable worth that were rare even during ancient times, and have long since be extinct!


    "However¡­" A brilliant sh passed through Wu Duo¡¯s eyes.


    "Most of the Crimson Stones have nothing inside. Well, actually, they might have had something inside before, but because they had been around for too long, those things gradually dissipated.


    "Only few among the Crimson Stones contain herbs, and even so, most of them have already turned into fossils. There are no longer any sort of medicinal properties within them. And even if some herbs still contain medicinal properties, there won¡¯t be much of it left anyway.


    "However, there is no absolute in this world. Some of these Crimson Stones that have been cracked open before were found to contain herbs that still contain seven tens of their medicinal properties! In fact¡­ from what I know, there were nine times over the years whereplete, undamaged herbs that still retained all of their medicinal properties were found in these Crimson Stones!


    "These herbs are all incredibly old, and each of them could be called a priceless treasure! But it all depends on luck. If you¡¯re lucky, perhaps the herb¡¯s original value itself is already high to begin with. If you¡¯re not lucky, then it would be an ordinary leaf. Even if it was still fresh, it would still be¡­" Wu Duo sighed deeply with feeling.


    As Su Ming listened to Wu Duo¡¯s words, his eyes began sparkling.


    "We calcte the value of the herbs based on two things. One of them is the quality of the herb itself, and the other is the medicinal properties the herb containspared to other herbs with the same effects.


    "Herbs are not the only things contained in Crimson Stones either. There are also ancient Enchanted Vessels and some skill manuals. All of these are things you might find in there. It just depends on whether you can find them and whether the item you get can still be used¡­


    "Due to its mysteriousness and because even End Shamans will have difficulties in finding any sort of clue from these stones, this luck-based cracking of Crimson Stones has gradually turned into the treasure gambling event!


    "This sort of heart pounding excitement is something many people cannot resist¡­ The Crimson Stones that can only be bought with arge amount of Shaman Crystals can be said to be able to make a person rise to great heights in an instant¡­ and it can also make a person lose everything in an instant as well." Wu Duo licked his lips. Clearly, he was very passionate about this treasure gambling event.


    "These Crimson Stones are valuable. Even if it is incredibly rare for herbs and treasures to appear within them, with the God of Shamans Temple¡¯s power and influence, there¡¯s absolutely no need for them to hold this treasure gambling event. They could just crack open all the stones on their own. By doing so, they wouldn¡¯t have to lose anything!" Su Ming frowned.


    "Brother Mo, you might not know about this, but that¡¯s what the God of Shamans Temple did in the beginning, but as time passed by and the secret of this ce spread through the entire Shaman Tribe¡­ Heh heh, the God of Shamans Temple¡¯s influence might be great, but the big tribes in thend of the Shamans would absolutely not let it monopolize the chance of obtaining priceless treasures.


    "Even those middle-sized tribes have set their sights on this event. It¡¯s only under the pressure of all the tribes in thend of the Shamans that the God of Shamans Temple brings out a portion of the Crimson Stones every single time they open up this ce and host this treasure gambling event!" Wu Duo exined.


    Su Ming pondered over this for a moment before he voiced his thoughts. "Even so, the big tribes must have also joined the team of people who developed this ce. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t know about this. If that¡¯s the case, what you¡¯re saying is a little far-fetched.


    "Besides, how could there still be Crimson Stones in this ce after such a long time? And by the looks of it, they still have quite a lot of these things left. This is something I don¡¯t understand as well."


    Wu Duo hesitated for a while before he said with ack of confidence, "Perhaps there are some reasons that I don¡¯t know of regarding the former matter you speak of, but no matter what they may be, the God of Shamans Temple has been hosting this treasure gambling event involving all Shaman Tribes for many years¡­


    "There is in no way you can fake this, and there have been people who have indeed been able to find valuable herbs in these stones. The nine times I spoke of are examples.


    "As for the second, well, brother Mo, you still don¡¯t really understand this World of Nine Yin. The amount of Crimson Stones in this world is incrediblyrge, but we can¡¯t extract too many of them in one go. We can only get them out slowly. That is how the God of Shamans Temple is able to bring out these Crimson Stones every single time they open up the ce.


    "Legend has it that there are several huge tunnels underneath Shaman City. These tunnels were all dug out through the years, during the process of mining for these Crimson Stones.


    "But it¡¯s true that the number of Crimson Stones that are brought out is smaller with each treasure gambling event. I didn¡¯te here when this ce was open to public thest time, but I heardter that they only brought out about ten thousand of these stones. It¡¯s a little fewer than the previous times."


    Su Ming thought about it quietly for a while. There might be some things he still did not understand about this, but Wu Duo did not seem to know everything either, which could only mean that these thing were not privy to a Medial Shaman.


    "Brother Zhong, is the second part of the treasure gambling event you speak of a small scale event that is limited to only certain people who have certain levels of cultivation, and is held in another ce that is like a trading zone, in a manner almost like an auction?"


    "Wrong guess. There is indeed small scale auctions like these during the treasure gambling event, but those are held in private. They are not considered as the second part of the event. The second part of the event is incredibly bloody, and people frequently die in this part! Its name is also known as Stone Looting Event!


    "The End Shaman who is protecting Shaman City will definitely not take action. This is a contest between Latter Shamans, and the location is in one of the three small Crimson Stone veins that are usually closed off to public. They are all located within these one million lis.


    "Some Crimson Stones will gush out of these small Crimson Stone veins once in a while. After some preparations, the God of Shamans Temple will be able to make these veins gush out arge amount of Crimson Stones for a short period of time. It depends on the person¡¯s abilities on how many they are able to loot.


    "When the timees, a Relocation Rune will be activated. The original rule states that everyone with any sort of level of cultivation can enter it, but few Medial Shamans go. But since there¡¯s that Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds, the pressure of the threat of death from this disaster will drive those who want to survive through it mad. The number of those who will risk their lives in this event will be a lot higherpared to previous times.


    "What I want to discuss with you is the second part¡­ If you¡¯re willing to help me, then I will give you some of the Crimson Stones I¡¯ll obtain. I can promise you, if everything goes smoothly, then we will get arge amount of Crimson Stones!" Wu Duo looked at Su Ming with an expectant look.

 Chapter 439 — Selling Items!

    <h4>Chapter 439: Selling Items!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not immediately speak. Instead, a pensive look appeared on his face.


    After some time, he asked unhurriedly, "Brother Zhong, what method do you have to be able to obtain arge amount of Crimson Stones from under the noses of numerous Latter Shamans during the second part of the treasure gambling event?"


    "This is¡­" Wu Duo hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. He continued, "Please forgive me for this, brother Mo. If you¡¯re willing to work with me, then I will tell you in detail. The only thing I can say is that for this to work, I¡¯ve already enlisted three of my Shaman friends for help. Our likeliness to seed is six out of ten, but if you join us, then we will have seven or even eight!" Once he finished speaking, Wu Duo looked at Su Ming with eyes filled with sincerity.


    After a moment, Su Ming shook his head and replied in a hushed voice, "I need to think about this. I can¡¯t give you an answer at the moment."


    He could understand why Wu Duo could not tell him in detail. After all, if Su Ming was the one making the deal, he would react like this most of the time as well. However, this was too much of a risk, and if he was just to ce his judgment based on the rewards itself, then unless the rewards were truly great, he was otherwise not the type to take risks for something unknown, which in this case, were the Crimson Stones, whose existences were already a gamble on their own.


    "All right, I hope you¡¯ll think about it carefully. I hope to be able to work with you again, brother Mo." Wu Duo was not expecting that Su Ming would immediately agree to this either. After all, trying to fight over the Crimson Stones against Latter Shamans would end in their deaths if they were even the slightest bit careless. The fact that Su Ming did not reject him right from the get go was already a good thing in Wu Duo¡¯s books.


    He knew that Su Ming was a cautious person. It was something he had learned when they had met and worked together before. He also knew that if Su Ming said that he would think about it, then he would definitely do so instead of using it as an excuse. That was why he did not continue trying to persuade him. After all, even if he truly wanted Su Ming to join him, if he said too much, it would just end up backfiring on him.


    Wu Duo talked to Su Ming a little more about the legends in the World of Nine Yin, and when dusk was about to arrive, the two of them left the ce.


    Su Ming did not immediately return to the inn, but started taking a stroll around Shaman City. There were quite arge number of shops there, and they were selling a lot of items Su Ming had never seen or heard of before. In fact, there were also some herbs that were usually rare in the world outside being sold inrge quantities here.


    In Shaman City itself, Su Ming could already find about seven to eight of the herbs drawn on the bamboo slip he had, which had arge amount of medicinal herbs listed on it. This made him incredibly excited. After all, while Su Ming was still reluctant to use the Spirit Plunders he had to open the next door in that strange dimension, but as time passed by, there woulde a day where he would still need to create the medicinal pills that came after Spirit Plunder.


    Even if he did not know what the next medicinal pill was called, and neither did he know what sort of herbs he needed, but if he bought some of every type of herb he could find, he would still be able to get some that were useful to him.


    In his excitement, Su Ming spent almost all of his time the next few days in search of herbs in Shaman City. Not only did he manage to find arge number of medicinal herbs listed on the bamboo slip, he also found all the materials required to make Scattering Dust, South Asunder, Mountain Spirit, and even Spirit Plunder!


    All of these materials were sold separately and in small amounts. In fact, there were quite a number of these herbs that were used in other manners, but in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, these herbs were all treasures.


    However, the number of Shaman Crystals Su Ming had was incredibly limited. While the price for these herbs was not high, if Su Ming wanted to buy all of them, then he would still need to spend quite a lot of Shaman Crystals. Besides, Wu Duo had also mentioned that if he wanted to try his luck during the treasure gambling event, he would need to prepare arge amount of Shaman Crystals.


    Nheless, Su Ming did not have too much of an interest towards this treasure gambling event. To him, the percentage of being able to win was simply too low in this sort of treasure gambles. He did not have too many Shaman Crystals for him to gamble anyway. The disparity between the effort and reward was simply too great.


    ¡®I can choose not to enter the treasure gambling event, but I¡¯m almost running out of Shaman Crystals to buy these herbs. This is a little troublesome¡­¡¯


    Half a monthter, Su Ming stood by the window in his room at the inn, caught in a mix of joy and gloom. He was happy because he had browsed through almost all of the shops in Shaman City and bought arge amount of medicinal herbs, causing him to be confident in being able to create more medicinal pills. He could even create about ten Spirit Plunders from the herbs he had at hand, though it was still a problem for him to get living dead people.


    But he was feeling dejected because he was running low on Shaman Crystals. When he saw that there were some medicinal herbs that he could not buy, he was worried that once he missed this chance, there would be required an unknown amount of time before he coulde to the World of Nine Yin again.


    ¡®Oh well, I¡¯ll have to sell medicinal pills. Thank goodness I¡¯ve been asking around in secret when I was buying herbs, so I know quite a bit about this. While the selling and trading of medicinal herbs is incredibly rare here, but there are still people who do it.¡¯


    A glint shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he made his decision. He had been asking about by beating around the bush during the past few days to know whether medicinal pills such as Scattering Dust could be sold.


    Once he walked almost the entire Shaman City, he had actually managed to find a shop with two Scattering Dusts, though there were barely any medicinal properties left in them. However, the smell of the pill allowed Su Ming to recognize that it¡¯s method of creation should be identical to his own Scattering Dust, even though there were still some details that were different about them.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, then once he turned it over, three Scattering Dusts immediately appeared on his palm. The color of the three Scattering Dusts was radiant, and they were letting off wisps of refreshing medicinal fragrance, making them incredibly exceptional.


    He stared at the three Scattering Dusts in his hand, then put them away. Once he did so, he sat down cross-legged on the bed in his room and started meditating with his eyes closed. During the past half a month, he did not have time to bother with Lan Lan and Ahu, but he had left the Brand of his divine sense on them. If the two of them got into any sort of danger, then Su Ming would rush over just like he did half a month ago.


    Su Ming had made a promise. If he had not agreed to the Patriarch¡¯s request from White Bull Tribe, he could have ignored them, but since he made a promise, then he would fulfill his promise to the best of his abilities. Outsiders would only be able to see and think about the rewards he would gain based on the importance he ced on fulfilling promises, but in truth, in his heart, he did not want to break any more promises to anyone else¡­


    That was why even though it did not seem like Su Ming was cing a lot of attention towards Lan Lan and Ahu, that was not the case in reality.


    Night went by. When the next morning arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes, and a glint appeared within them. He got up and left the room. Nan Gong Hen was still in istion, having not left his room during the past half a month. Su Ming swept his gaze past Nan Gong Hen¡¯s room, then looked away and left the inn.


    After a brief stroll through Shaman City, he changed his appearance without anyone noticing him. His mask was no longer on his face, and he wore a straw hat on his head. He looked a little more built than he originally was. Outsiders would not be able to see the details on the extra mass he gained, but in truth, Ji Yun Hai¡¯s ck beetles had already stuck themselves on Su Ming¡¯s body under his clone¡¯s will, causing his body to be taller and buffer by one whole size.


    Once he was done changing his appearance, Su Ming appeared outside arge shop in a rather lively street. It was a six story shop, and there were only about ten of such shops in Shaman City.


    There was a stone monument stuck right in front of the shop, and there were three huge words carved with a flourish on it - Nine Shaman Pavilion!


    Su Ming came to this Nine Shaman Pavilion twice during the past half a month, purchasing arge amount of herbs each time. He knew that this was a ce with nearly all types of herbs, and besides herbs, this pavilion sold almost everything else. It did not matter whether it was Enchanted Vessels, weapons, unique items belonging to the World of Nine Yin, or even some information not privy to others. The things they sold were quite all-rounded.


    Su Ming averted his gaze. He was wearing a bamboo hat at the moment and had his divine sense enveloping his entire body, which also had the power of his Nascent Soul fused within, causing his aura to be incredibly mixed up, but also looking quite bnced. He walked into Nine Shaman Pavilion.


    The ground floor of the pavilion was huge and looked incredibly spacious. There were three big, broad stone walls that were several dozens of feet tall right at the center of the building. On these stone walls there were some glowing words, and there were some Shamans who were reading them at the moment.


    asionally, they would walk hastily towards the shop attendants dressed in uniforms waiting on both sides of the stone walls. Usually, after a brief, hushed exchange, the attendants would guide them to enter one of the dozens of closed off chambers located around the hall on the ground floor.


    Su Ming hade to this ce twice before, so this was his third time here. He was already familiar with the ce. He knew that the glowing words on the three stone walls were the items that were for sale, and if people were interested, they could go to the shop attendants to make a deal.


    Right at the back of the hall on the ground floor was a Relocation Rune that was several dozens of feet big. This Rune would only relocate a person to one ce, and it was the first floor, and besides this Relocation Rune, there was no other way to enter the first floor.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the hall. No one was able to see his appearance, since it was covered by the straw hat, but that messy but bnced aura had captured the shop attendants¡¯ attention. One of them, a middle-aged man, immediately took a few steps forward to stand in front of Su Ming and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards him.


    "My friend, how may I serve you?" The middle-aged man was a Medial Shaman, and he did not seem too weak. He looked at Su Ming with a smile on his face.


    "I¡¯m here to sell things," Su Ming said tly, and his words were few.


    "Oh? Sir, what are you selling? Nine Shaman Pavilion will offer a satisfactory price for any and all sorts of treasures in the world based on the price they should have." As the man smiled, he sent his perception outward, and when it gathered on Su Ming, a great wave of power immediately bounced off him, causing the man¡¯s expression to change, and he instinctively took a few steps back.


    "Since when did Nine Shaman Pavilion started being so oblivious to the rules?!" Su Ming¡¯s raspy voice came from underneath the bamboo hate. His voice was incredibly ghastly and sounded as if it was a terrifyingly biting, cold chill.


    When the middle-aged man was bounced off by Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, he felt as if there was thunder booming in his head. The strength of that divine sense was so great that even Latter Shamans would feel fear towards it, much less this male Medial Shaman. The man¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and just as he was about to speak, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and flung his right hand outward, immediately tossing out a small white bottle.


    "Bring this to your manager. I will only wait for the time of the burning of an incense stick on whether you will ept this or not!" Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air in an aloof manner.


    The middle-aged man instinctively caught the small white bottle, and while he was shocked and terrified by Su Ming¡¯s power, he opened the bottle and sniffed it after lowering his head. He frowned. There was a medicinal fragrance within that small bottle that smelled rather extraordinary, but the bottle was empty. There was only some of that fragrance lingering inside.


    Out of caution, once the man wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming and bowed, he walked towards the Relocation Rune, then disappeared with a sh.


    Su Ming stood in the hall and his expression remained as calm as ever under the straw hat. However, before half the time required for an incense stick to burn after the man disappeared, the Relocation Rune shone once again, and the man walked out with a look of shock on his face. Behind him was an old man.

 Chapter 440 — Su Ming’s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 440: Su Ming¡¯s Shock</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were not many changes on Su Ming¡¯s face while he remained hidden under the straw hat. However, he did focus his attention and sized up the old man. He looked to be a Medial Shaman as well, but Su Ming noticed that while the Relocation Rune shone and the middle-aged man with Su Ming¡¯s bottle was the first one to walk out, he instinctively slowed down a little, causing the old man to be able to overtake him and making the middle-aged man to be the one following.


    When this minor detail fell into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, it allowed him to find some clues.


    There was still shock on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. When the old man looked towards Su Ming, he took a few quick steps forward and stopped ten feet away from Su Ming.


    "I am Zuo Dao Ming. Sir, this way, please!" The old man turned all his attention towards Su Ming and was very polite towards him. He even wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed.


    Su Ming gave him a slight nod, then walked forward in a rxed manner. The old man followed behind him. When the both of them walked past the spot where the middle-aged man was, the man immediately lowered his head and bowed respectfully.


    Su Ming did not bother with the man. He walked straight towards the Relocation Rune with the old man beside him, then as the Relocation Rune shone, they disappeared.


    Only when Su Ming left the ce did the middle-aged man let out a breath of relief. The memory of him bringing the small bottle to the first floor resurfaced in his mind. The manager of the first floor had originally been displeased about it, but when he took the small bottle over and sniffed it, his expression immediately changed drastically and he quickly went to the second floor. By this point, the man already had no idea which floor manager was in possession of that small bottle.


    However, by the looks of it, that small bottle was definitely not anymon item, but the man simply could not wrap his mind around just what made that bottle so extraordinary.


    The light from the Relocation Rune made Su Ming¡¯s vision blur slightly. A slight medicinal fragrance wafted into his nostrils. That scent was very odd, but when he tried to get a detailed sniff, it was gone.


    Besides that medicinal scent, the first thing Su Ming saw was a man sitting by a desk made of purple wood, positioned right ahead of him. That man wore a white, long robe, and his face was as fair as a piece of jade. The man was incredibly handsome, and while he was a little old, the thin beard on his face made him seem even more striking.


    He had his head lowered as he sat by the desk, and he was holding Su Ming¡¯s bottle in his hand. There was a slight crease between his brows, making it seem as if he was frowning. asionally, he would take a sniff from it, and then he would close his eyes slightly.


    "Grandmaster Yu, I brought him here." Once the old man by Su Ming¡¯s side bowed to the white robed man respectfully, he took a few steps back into the Relocation Rune. This man might not have given him even the slightest bit of attention, but he did not mind. The Rune shone once again and he disappeared.


    At that moment, only Su Ming and the white-robed man remained at this floor of the pavilion.


    Su Ming remained calm. He could not really gauge this man¡¯s level of cultivation. When his divine sense fell on the person, a gentle power bounced it away, but that power was not alive. It actually felt quite rigid. Clearly, this person did not have a power that far surpassed Su Ming¡¯s own but instead had some treasure that made it hard for others to examine him using divine sense.


    If Su Ming truly wanted to check this man¡¯s power, then he would need to force his way through. While he had the confidence that he would be able to break this power that bounced him off, there was no need for him to do so.


    The white-robed man did not speak, and neither did Su Ming. He swept his gaze across the floor. This was a room that absolutely could notpare to the size of the ground floor; it was only about a third of it. There were a dozen something illusionary, glowing objects floating around, causing this floor to be brightly illuminated.


    There were ck stone boards spread on the floor and even some sculptures that protruded off the walls around them. These sculptures were not of birds, but were an endless amount of nts and flowers that looked alive. It was a pity that they did not have color, or else there was a possibility that a person would feel confused as to where he was when he cast his first nce into the room.


    Right before Su Ming and behind the white-robed man sitting by the long purple wooden table was a window. Sunlight shone through it, making the room seem like a fantasy.


    When Su Ming was about to look away from the window, his gaze suddenly focused, and he cast a scrutinizing look at the sky outside the window, and then, he felt his heart quiver.


    What he saw was an endless mass of sky; he could not see the ground.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the first floor¡­ If it was, then I would be able to see the ground. Judging by the height, this floor is at least the third floor.¡¯ Su Ming no longer looked at the window, but cast his gaze at the center of the floor.


    There were three incense burners of the same size there. They were all about half the height of a person, and it would take two men to fully encircle them. Wisps of green smoke floated up from them, turning intoyers of smoke rings that spread in all directions.


    The incense burners were not of a single color, but were instead of a variety of them. They looked incredibly pretty, but Su Ming only let his gaze stay on them for a moment before he looked at the thing ced at the center of these three incense burners.


    It was an oval-shaped stone. It was dark red and did not look smooth. It actually looked very ugly. There were even a lot of holes decked on it, and judging by the looks of these holes, they did not seem as if they were formed naturally, but were made by man.


    That stone was very big and surpassed the height of those incense burners. It was twenty something feet tall, and it was about the size of several of these incense burners. It was ced at the center of this floor and stood out like a sore thumb.


    As the wisps of smoke rising from the three incense burners turned into smoke rings in midair and started spreading out, some of them were absorbed by the small holes on the stone. Later, they would seep out from another hole. There had to be some sort of unique changes made within the stone that caused the smoke that seeped out of the stone to turn into smoke butterflies that looked as if they were dancing in midair.


    Even though they disappeared quickly, new smoke butterflies would reappear. The cycle repeated, and it could be even said that the sight could not bepared with anything else in the world.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and stood before the big stone to look at the wisps of smoke surrounding that stone before turning into pairs of butterflies that danced with each other. Suddenly, the faint medicinal fragrance that he¡¯d sensed before spread out faintly once again. The origin of it was between the stone and the three incense burners. Su Ming could smell it straight away, but when he tried searching for it, the smell was already gone again.


    As he looked at the stone, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He extended his divine sense to the stone, but the instant his divine sense touched it, it was immediately absorbed by a powerful suction force. It was like a piece of stone sinking into the ocean. Unless he withdrew his divine sense right when he touched the stone, perhaps arge amount of his divine sense would be devoured.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed under the straw hat. He stared at the stone, and a surprised glint appeared in his eyes.


    Right at that moment, the faint and indistinct medicinal fragrance reached him once again. This time, even though the fragrance was still as faint as ever, but it was a little thicker than before. When Su Ming smelled it, while his expression remained as usual under the straw hat, he was already shocked to the core.


    Because right at that instant, he felt a faint ripple spreading out from the storage bag in his bosom. That ripple might only havested for an instant and everything returned to normal right at the next moment, but Su Ming knew that he was not imagining things.


    Besides his clone and the Poison Corpse, there seemed to be nothing else that could send out ripples from his storage bag, but the thing that made Su Ming shocked was not the clone, neither was it the Poison Corpse¡­ Naturally, it was not the strange snake either. It was instead a material Su Ming had obtained a long time ago to create medicine!


    It was a small, ck, humanoid creature contained within a gigantic mountain rock as if it was sealed within! Su Ming had obtained that rock from the auction hosted by Western Sea n outside Freezing Sky n. It was one of the main ingredients to make the Weing of Deities.


    Those ripples came from the mountain rock, or more urately speaking, they came from the small ck humanoid that looked as if it was dead!


    This item had once caused a small stir in the past, and after that, due to the Battle of Sky Mist, Su Ming hadn¡¯t had the time to ask around about what happened to the person from Enlightenment Gathering Tribe. In fact, he had already forgotten about this.


    When he saw the ripples from the mountain rock, Su Ming was shocked.


    He might have only seen this stone once, but through the discussions he had with Wu Duo, if he still could not recognize that this was the Crimson Stone that was used in the treasure gambling event, then he was no longer Su Ming.


    ¡®A small number of these Crimson Stones used for the treasure gambling event contain eitherpletely fossilized, partially fossilized, or¡­ herbs that are not fossilized at all. This is¡­ incredibly alike to the small ck humanoid contained in my mountain rock! However, one of them contains herbs, and the other a humanoid thing!


    ¡®Wu Duo also said before that there are not just herbs contained within these Crimson Stones, there are many other things contained inside as well!¡¯ Booming sounds were going off in Su Ming¡¯s head. He had never linked these two items together before, but the mountain rock¡¯s ripples had lifted a corner of the fog¡¯s mystery!


    ¡®Could it be that the mountain rock containing this ck humanoid actually came from this ce?!¡¯ Su Ming was in shock as he looked at the stone before him. He was absolutely certain that the fragrance did note from the incense burners¡¯ smoke from that stone.


    After all, the smoke from the incense burners was constantly around, and was unlike the medicinal fragrance, which was always faint and indistinct.


    Su Ming stood there for a moment before he took a few steps forward and got closer to the stone. He closed his eyes, and after a long while, the medicinal fragrance appeared once again. He sucked in a huge breath, and as he breathed in, arge amount of that medicinal fragrance entered through his nostrils and surged right into his mind. At that instant, he ced his divine sense on his storage bag to observe the ck humanoid sealed in the mountain rock.


    It was right at that instant that Su Ming felt the small ck humanoid shuddering a little, and he felt those ripples clearly. More ripples spread out, and if it was not in the storage bag and Su Ming didn¡¯t have his divine sense hiding it, then the people around him would have definitely been able to sense it as in as day.


    Soon after, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense immediately saw ck light flickering on the mountain rock in the storage bag and the small ck humanoid shivering. Then, right in the midst of it all, a faint and blurry picture appeared at the center of its brows.


    That picture was of an herb with seven leaves, and each tip of these leaves was sharp, looking like that of a poisonous snake¡¯s head. In fact, there was even one of the poisonous snake-head-like leaves that would asionally hiss with its forked tongue out of its mouth, and it looked as if it was alive!


    However, that was the only leaf that acted in that manner. The other leaves were dull, as if they were void of life, and only contained the shape of a poisonous snake¡¯s head.


    "Sir, you have been watching this Crimson Stone for a long time. Could it be that you¡¯ve seen it before?" As Su Ming¡¯s heart was filled with shock, a gentle voice reached in his ears.


    "Sir, you have been watching the small bottle for a long time as well. Could it be that you¡¯ve smelled that medicinal scent before too?" Su Ming asked tly, having turned around and quelled the shock in his heart.

 Chapter 441 — Dragon Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 441: Dragon Leaf</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I bought this Crimson Stone many years ago at a treasure gambling event, but even after digging out all those holes to explore the stone, I didn¡¯t manage to find anything. Breaking it would be a waste, so I wrote a method and turned it into a decoration to generate these dancing butterflies." The white-robed man smiled faintly. He lowered his head and looked at the bottle in his hand, and faint sentiment appeared on his face.


    "As for this medicinal fragrance, not only have I smelled it before, I have even seen the treasure. Judging by the medicinal fragrance remaining in this bottle, there should have been many Scattering Dusts contained inside before, and it has been less than three days since they were taken out." The white-robed man lifted his head and looked towards Su Ming.


    "Sir, how many Scattering Dusts do you have? We of Nine Shaman Pavilion want all of them!"


    "How much will you offer?" Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm when he askednguidly.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you want Enchanted Vessels, Shaman Crystals, information, medicinal herbs, or anything else. Choose one of them, and I will give you a satisfactory answer," the white-robed man said firmly.


    "Shaman Crystals," Su Ming said calmly.


    "I will give you twenty thousand superior Shaman Crystals for one Scattering Dust. The more you have, the more I will offer you." The white-robed man smiled faintly.


    If Su Ming had mentioned anything else, he might not have been able to offer such a deal. However, since he asked for Shaman Crystals and since Nine Shaman Pavilion had prepared arge amount of Shaman Crystals for the treasure gambling event, offering this amount was not a loss for them in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t quite understand. Why is this Scattering Dust so valuable?" Su Ming asked.


    "Haha! Sir, why do you ask even though you already know the answer? These Scattering Dusts can help us obtain the protection of the Spirits of Nine Yin, and since they are rare, it would be an incredibly fortuitous event for us if we were able to find any. So it is only natural that the price for them is high."


    The white-robed man smiled, then said with a shake of his head, "If you have three, I can give you thirty thousand Shaman Crystals for each. If you have nine, I can give you fifty thousand Shaman Crystals for each. If you have more than nine, then I will add five thousand Shaman Crystals to each additional Scattering Dust!


    "Sir, how many do you have?"


    A light crease appeared between Su Ming¡¯s brows, though it was hidden by the straw hat. The price this man offered was filled with temptation, and based on his reaction, he was certain that these Scattering Dusts were not just for him to obtain those Spirits of Nine Yin. There was a high possibility that he had another use for these medicinal pills.


    Su Ming mulled over it for a moment, but since he needed arge quantity of Shaman Crystals at the moment, he decided to simply force down his doubts. He said slowly, "The price of one for thirty thousand isn¡¯t high. That¡¯s not enough for us to split among ourselves."


    "Oh? Sir, so you know the value of these Scattering Dusts as well? We of Nine Shaman Pavilion¡­"


    The white-robed man¡¯s face was calm, but a thought had bloomed in his head. The ¡®we¡¯ in Su Ming¡¯s words had caught his attention. Clearly, this person was not acting alone but was a member of a group¡­ When this thought appeared in his head, the white-robed man shook his head with a smile, and as he spoke, his words were cut off by Su Ming, who interrupted with a low voice.


    "There were only three Scattering Dusts in the bottle," he stated tly.


    The moment these words came out, the white-robed man¡¯s pupils shrank and his expression immediately changed. He brought up the small bottle and took a sniff once more before he closed his eyes.


    After a long while, he opened them and looked towards Su Ming.


    "From what I deduced, there should have been at least seven to eight of these pills in this bottle. But since you¡¯re certain that there were only three, then it¡¯s clear that their quality is much higher than of those I¡¯ve met before.


    The white-robed man remained silent for a moment before he said, "If that¡¯s the case, and if your Scattering Dusts are indeed of high quality, then I will buy each of them for fifty thousand Shaman Crystals! However, I must take a look before I can make my final decision."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and as he flipped it over, he flicked his hand towards the white-robed man. Immediately, a ray of green light containing a medicinal pill within shone and charged to the man.


    The instant the man lifted his hand to grab it, the pill suddenly sped up, causing the man to grab at air, and during that moment, the medicinal pill closed in on the center of his brows. As the man¡¯s expression changed, the pill came to a halt three inches away from the center of his brows and stayed there, remaining still while floating in the air.


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank. He hesitated for a moment, then lifted his hand slowly and grabbed that Scattering Dust. A hint of wariness appeared in his gaze when he looked towards Su Ming.


    To him, if the stranger could throw that Scattering Dust to him so confidently, then it simply went to show just how confident this person was in his heart. Unless, of course, he was a moron. If he was not, then if this person could do such a thing without any hesitation, then it meant that he was very confident and waspletely not bothered by the possibility of the white-robed man doing anything that could bring harm to him.


    But if that was all Su Ming did, the white-robed man would have still continued making assumptions, but when that Scattering Dust flew towards him, the sudden change of speed actually gave him no chance to dodge. The tant intimidation forced the white-robed man to believe in his own assumptions.


    He brought that Scattering Dust to his eye and looked at it carefully, then sniffed it. His expression changed constantly. He was first stunned, then surprised, and his face gradually settled on disbelief. Eventually, he sighed. He tapped his bosom with his left hand, and when he lifted his hand, there was a green medicinal pill on his palm.


    It did not matter whether it was the size or the color, the medicinal pill he had was incredibly simr to Su Ming¡¯s Scattering Dust, but the feeling these two pills gave to others was this - One was dull, and the other was overflowing with life.


    The difference of quality between the two was instantly determined!


    Once the white-robed man finishedparing both pills, he put away his Scattering Dust, then brought out another item from his bosom with his left hand. It was a brocade box. Once he ced that box on the purple wooden desk by the side, he opened it cautiously right before Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked over at the box, and his eyes immediately shrank. There was a three-leafed herb inside.


    Two of the three leaves seemed to have withered, and the one that was not withered was sharp like a poisonous snake¡¯s head. However, while it might not have withered, it looked rather listless, as if it no longer had much life left inside.


    The white-robed man cautiously brought Su Ming¡¯s Scattering Dust towards the living leaf with two of his fingers pinching that pill, but right the instant he brought that Scattering Dust close to the leaf, the leaf that looked like a poisonous snake¡¯s head suddenly lifted itself and even hissed while sticking out a tiny forked tongue with hints of green in it, just like a real poisonous snake. It charged straight towards that Scattering Dust.


    The white-robed man swiftly pulled his right hand back and brought his left hand to the lid of the box, mming it shut with a bang. His lips curled up into a smile.


    "There¡¯s no wrong about this. If it can make the Dragon Leaf Grass so excited, then it¡¯s definitely Scattering Dust. You actually have Scattering Dusts that have perfect quality? We of Nine Shaman Pavilion will buy all three of your pills for seventy thousand Shaman Crystals each. If you have more, I can add to the price!" The white-robed man looked towards Su Ming, waiting for his answer.


    "I only have three. I¡¯m fine with seventy thousand for each, but I want that stone!" Su Ming stated calmly, pointing towards the Crimson Stone at the center of the incense burners.


    The white-robed man hesitated for a moment. "About that¡­ While that stone is a useless stone, but when I bought it, I spent a lot of Shaman Crystals to get it¡­ If you can sell one more Scattering Dust to us, then we might be able to make a deal for it."


    "I only have three." When Su Ming saw that the man still couldn¡¯t make his decision, he turned around and walked towards the Relocation Rune.


    "Brother, wait. All right, I¡¯ll just treat this as a gift for a friend. I¡¯ll give the stone to you!" the white-robed man immediately said.

 Chapter 442 — Same!

    <h4>Chapter 442: Same!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stopped moving, then turned his head around to look at the white-haired man.


    The man lifted his left hand and brought out a storage bag from his bosom. Once he briefly sorted and counted the things inside, he threw it towards Su Ming, and that bag immediately charged towards him. Once he caught it, Su Ming turned his attention towards it.


    There were exactly two hundred and ten thousand Shaman Crystals in there. Thisrge sum of money was perhaps nothing to the people in the World of Nine Yin, but to Su Ming, this was thergest amount of Shaman Crystals he had ever possessed.


    However,pared to these Shaman Crystals, Su Ming was more concerned about the Crimson Stone ced in the middle of the room! He took a few steps forward, and right under the white-robed man¡¯s eyes, he walked up to it, then lifted his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, the gigantic Crimson Stone disappeared into his storage bag. However, Su Ming was very cautious, he did not ce the stone in the same bag as the ck humanoid but in another bag.


    Once he ced the Crimson Stone away, Su Ming brought out the remaining Scattering Dusts from his bosom and flicked his wrist at the white-robed man. Immediately, those Scattering Dusts flew out. Once the man caught them, Su Ming turned around and walked towards the Relocation Rune.


    The Relocation Rune shone. When Su Ming disappeared, the white-robed man lifted his head and a dark expression appeared on his face. He looked as if he was hesitating about something, but at that moment, ripples suddenly appeared behind him, and an old man wearing a long ck robe walked out with a snake-head cane in his hand.


    The white-robed man immediately lowered his head and bowed towards him. He looked incredibly respectful.


    Once the old man walked out, he looked at the Relocation Rune, which Su Ming had used to leave, and spoke in a hoarse voice. "This person¡¯s power is very diverse. I can feel a sort of threating from him. Don¡¯t think about anything else."


    The white-robed man lifted his head and asked hesitantly, "He could make you feel threatened, my liege? Could it be¡­ This person is an End Shaman?"


    The old man remained silent for a moment before he asked unhurriedly, "There¡¯s that possibility. Just what is the deal with your Crimson Stone? And how many Scattering Dusts do we still need?"


    "My liege, I obtained this Crimson Stone by chance in the past. It was one of the stones used during the past treasure gambling events. I originally wanted to examine it, but it was empty. It¡¯s a useless stone.


    "As for the amount of Scattering Dusts we still need, with the three good quality pills we obtained today, we will still need two more and we¡¯ll be all ready!" the white-robed man immediately said.


    "Two more¡­" The old man fell into a moment of pensive silence before he turned around and disappeared into the distorted ripples.


    As for Su Ming, once he walked out of Nine Shaman Pavilion, he did not immediately return to the inn, but started taking a stroll around Shaman City. He had his divine sense spread outwards, and once he was certain no one was following him, he returned to his original appearance and put on the ck mask. When evening arrived, he had already gone to arge number shops in Shaman City and spent almost one hundred thousand Shaman Crystals to buy all the medicinal herbs he needed before he returned to the inn with a calm expression.


    Once he returned to his room, it was already slightly dark outside. Su Ming sat down cross-legged and filled the entire area with his divine sense, causing the ce to be within his control. Then, he took a deep breath, and brought out the mountain rock he had bought from the auction hosted outside Freezing Sky n from his storage bag. As he looked at the small, ck humanoid sitting cross-legged inside, Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "Just what is this thing¡­ I only know that its finger is one of the mainponents I need to create the Weing of Deities¡­" he mumbled, and he sized up that small ck humanoid.


    There were certain properties within this mountain rock that were simr to a Crimson Stone¡¯s, but it was difficult to use divine sense to perform aplete check. Su Ming had not linked the both of them together before, but at that moment, as he looked at this rock, he began to find an increasing amount of simrities between them.


    After a moment, Su Ming averted his gaze and lifted his right hand to p his storage bag. Immediately, as a dark red light shone, that gigantic Crimson Stone appeared before him.


    The instant that Crimson Stone appeared, Su Ming immediately saw the small ck humanoid in the mountain rock shuddering as if it was struggling to open its eyes. The picture at the center of its brows began shing, and the seven poisonous, snake-head-shaped leaves appeared once again.


    The small ck humanoid began trembling more furiously with each passing moment. Waves of ck mist began spreading outwards from its body as if a drop of ink had fallen into water and was spreading outwards through that transparent mountain rock.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. A sense of danger suddenly formed in his heart, and it was one that arrived incredibly abruptly.


    "Give it to me¡­ Give it to me¡­" Suddenly, a hoarse and hate filled voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. When that voice spoke, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, which was hanging around in the room, immediately sensed a cold chill. That voice seemed to havee from ages ago, and his words were filled with longing and age. It could make the people who heard it feel as if they were rotting away.


    "Give it¡­ to me¡­ I promise you a life of riches¡­ I will give you a life where you are given the highest form of respect¡­ Give it¡­ to me¡­"


    There was a strange power contained in the voice. As it spread around the room, it stirred up Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, causing an endless amount of distortions to appear around him, and all the things that contained physical form in the room looked so indistinct that they even lost their general form.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze sharpened. As his divine sense was shaken and sent into a state of agitation, he let out a cold harrumph and cut off that voice that was spreading outwards. With a wave of his arm, he immediately put away that mountain rock containing the small ck humanoid into his storage bag and ced a seal outside the bag rapidly with his divine sense!


    "Give it to me¡­ Give it to me¡­ Give it¡­ to me¡­" The voice in the storage bag started fading away only after a long while. It grew increasingly weaker, and eventually, under Su Ming¡¯s observing eyes, the small ck humanoid slowly calmed down. The ck mist that had spread out also started flowing backwards, little by little, returning to the small humanoid¡¯s body.


    As the ck mist disappeared, that sense of danger Su Ming had felt also went away. His eyes sparkled, and when he turned his head back to look at his surroundings, his pupils shrank. All the things in the room had turned to dust. When Su Ming looked at them, that dust was disappearing into the ground.


    The entire room was now empty.


    Only the Crimson Stone remained a quiet existence before Su Ming. Not a hint of change could be seen on it.


    Su Ming remained silent for a long while, and a frown could be seen constantly between his brows. This was the first time Su Ming had heard that small, ck, humanoid¡¯s voice. He had originally thought that it was a dead thing, but now¡­ it did not seem so.


    ¡®Just what is that small, ck, humanoid thing¡­? Why did such a change happen to it when it saw that Crimson Stone? And could it be that the shing picture at the center of its brows is actually the thing contained within the Crimson Stone?¡¯ Su Ming looked at the Crimson Stone, and a look of resolution appeared briefly in his eyes.


    ¡®I can put aside the matter of what that small ck humanoid is for now. As for the Crimson Stone¡­ If it is empty, then nothing will change. But if there really is a medicinal herb in there that no one could find, and that medicinal herb is really the picture at the center of the small humanoid¡¯s brows, then¡­¡¯


    Su Ming stood up and moved beside the Crimson Stone. After casting it a few nces, he lifted his right hand and pressed it on the ground. With that, the Crimson Stone immediately started trembling and chips fell off.


    Su Ming frowned. The power of that one palm strike just now was enough for him to split apart mountains and break stones, but when it fell on that Crimson Stone, only a small part of its outeryer was crushed.


    He looked towards the numerous small holes on the Crimson Stone, took a few steps back, then green light shone at the center of his brows. The small sword immediately flew out, and with a sword whistle, green light began shining brilliantly. The small sword charged towards the stone and sliced down on it.


    With that one sh, rumbling sounds immediately rang oit. If Su Ming had not sealed his surroundings with his divine sense, that sound would have immediately spread through the entire inn.


    Once those rumbling sounds died down, the small sword was lifted up. A crack that was about three inches deep appeared on the outeryer of the Crimson Stone that was positioned before Su Ming. When he saw this, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡®What a sturdy rock!¡¯ Su Ming remained in pensive silent for a moment, then lifted his right hand and pointed at the small sword. It immediately closed in on the Crimson Stone with a whistle again. This time, the sword did not try cutting down the stone. Instead, Su Ming plunged the sword into the stone with the intention of piercing it through.


    With a bang, the small sword was buried deep into the stone, straight up to its hilt. This scene made Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkle. After a moment, the small sword flew out, changed position, then stabbed the stone again.


    He repeated the process multiple times, right until the holes that the sword had created after stabbing into the stone and subsequently pulled out formed a straight line that split the Crimson Stone right down from the center.


    ¡®This stone is really strange. If I try cutting it down, I can only cut three inches into it, but it¡¯s easier if I pierce through it with the tip of a sword¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and after one seal, he pointed at the small sword. It immediately rose into midair, and as it shone, the sword swiftly grewrger. Once it turned into a sword that was nearly ten feet long, it cut straight down at the Crimson Stone beneath it, right at its center, where the straight line formed by the numerous amount of sword holes was.


    With that one sh, rumbling sounds mixed with cracking sounds rang out, formed as the spaces between the small holes shattered and these holes connected together. As the rumbling sounds disappeared, due to the sharpness of thatrge virescent sword, when Su Ming lifted it, the Crimson Stone before him shuddered, crumbled, and split into two halves right from the center.


    The center of each half of this big stone was empty. If they were connected together, they would create a spherical empty space. By the looks of it, someone had used some sort of method to separate that part from the stone.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and stared at the two halves of the big stone. Eventually, his eyes fell on the right half of the stone. The faint medicinal fragrance he had detected came from this half.


    After a moment of pensive silent, Su Ming controlled the small virescent sword and cut down on that half of the stone, just like he had done before. When he had split that half of the stone into eight pieces, Su Ming picked up one of them.


    This was an uneven stone piece that was about the size of two palms. As Su Ming held it, a faint medicinal fragrance wafted into his nose. The source of that scent was indeed from this stone piece.


    In fact, Su Ming could even see the broken part of a leaf at the spot he was looking at right then. The leaf had already fused together with the stone piece, but if he took a closer look, he could still that it truly existed.


    It was a leaf, but when Su Ming had cut the stone down, he had cut off a corner of that leaf.


    Holding the stone in one hand, he used the other to strike the piece repeatedly. His actions were very gentle. Arge amount of chips fell off, and gradually, the stone piece became smaller. After two hours, there was only a half of that stone piece remaining in Su Ming¡¯s hands.


    He stared at it nkly, but gradually, a sharp glint appeared in his eyes, because the stone piece in his hand was no longer dark red, but transparent¡­


    That transparency was the exact same as the mountain rock¡¯s containing the small ck humanoid!


    Within that transparent stone was a medicinal herb with seven leaves. Six of them no longer had any signs of life, and one of them had even lost a corner as it had extended to the surface of the stone.


    However, there was a long leaf with a tip that looked like a snake. Although it was sealed within the stone, it still looked as if it was alive.

 Chapter 443 — World of Nine Sanctities?

    <h4>Chapter 443: World of Nine Sanctities?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If Su Mingpared the mountain rock with the small ck humanoid with the stone in his hand, he would find that the level of transparency of both stones was the same, and by the looks of it, even theponents of both stones were the exact same! The only things different were that one was big, and the other small, and one of them contained a medicinal herb, while the other a small, ck humanoid.


    ¡®The small, ck humanoid came from here! And here I was wondering why the materials for the Weing of Deities were so hard to find. Besides obtaining the ninth leg of the spider, which I obtained from Han Mountain City byplete coincidence, I¡¯m positive that the ck humanoid will only appear in this ce!


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, than that tail scale from the python should be an item that can only be found here as well. Perhaps I can gather all the materials required for the Weing of Deities from the World of Nine Yin!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the transparent rock in his hand and at the seven-leafed medicinal herb inside. The herb¡¯s form was incredibly simr to the herb he saw in Nine Shaman Pavilion earlier in the day. The only difference between them was that his herb had seven leaves, while the white-robed man¡¯s had only three.


    Even if hepared the living leaves, the white-robed man¡¯s herb was already very obviously withered, but the herb in Su Ming¡¯s hand was overflowing with life, though something caught his attention as he observed that herb, something that made him narrow his eyes. Because he saw that the remaining six leaves showed clear signs that they were bitten and torn off.


    Those bite marks seemed to be left behind by a poisonous snake¡­


    As Su Ming looked at the lively leaf, a picture formed in his head. In that picture, he saw that once this Dragon Leaf Grass was sealed inside the Crimson Stone, it bit down on one of the leaves by its side and absorbed its life to survive through the endless passage of time. After an unknown amount of time went by, it bit down on another leaf. Once it bit down on all the leaves by its side, it managed to persevere and survive.


    "If that¡¯s the case, I can understand why it managed to survive¡­ but perhaps, it¡¯s not like this," Su Ming mumbled. The herb might be in that transparent piece of stone, but he could still feel a presence akin to that of a ferocious beasting from inside.


    But this was clearly a medicinal herb!


    It was this brutal presence belonging to a ferocious beast that made Su Ming feel that perhaps during the instant the herb was sealed, this leaf had swiftly killed the other leaves and absorbed their essence. It also made sure that no other leaves could share the nutrients from the roots with it. By doing so, it had greatly increased the chances of its own survival.


    Su Ming could not determine the value of the herb in his hand, and neither did he know of the effects of this medicinal herb. He only knew that the white-robed man had used this herb to test whether his Scattering Dust was real.


    Judging by the white-robed man¡¯s cautious attitude when he handled the herb, this thing should be extremely valuable. If that was truth, then Su Ming had reason to believe that the herb in his hand was even rarer.


    After a moment of pensive silence, he put away the transparent stone into his storage bag and returned to his sitting position in the empty room. His eyes sparkled with an introspective light.


    ¡®I was originally uninterested in the treasure gambling event, but¡­ by the looks of it, I must join this event, and not just that, I¡¯m going to use the small ck humanoid¡¯s unique ability to reap the greatest rewards possible!


    ¡®As for attracting attention and bringing trouble to myself¡­ I now have the warrior spirit¡¯s protection and the chances of having the Spirit of Nine Yin equivalent of an End Shaman attack for me. If that is the case, I might as well¡­ be shy in the World of Nine Yin!¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He was a cautious person, but there was also a resolute being lying within that cautious man.


    As long as he believed that there was something beneficial for him, he would take action without any hesitation! If the treasure gambling event only relied on luck, he would not have entered. He would not have wanted to waste his time on these sort of things that gave him no certainty of sess.


    However, the situation now waspletely different. Once Su Ming learned of the strangeness of the small ck humanoid, he felt his heart start beating in excitement. Even if he put aside the value of the medicinal herbs, there were other items in the Crimson Stones, and once he added all of these things together, this was practically a fortuitous event and serendipity to him. There was in no way Su Ming would give up on a chance like this.


    ¡®Looks like I will change my decision regarding Wu Duo¡¯s offer. I hesitated before because I didn¡¯t want to join, but now¡­ joining that thing is not of a problem to me!¡¯


    A cold glint shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Once he understood that he was going to bring up a storm due to this serendipity, he closed his eyes and immersed himself in his meditation. Since he was most certainly going to join this treasure gambling event, most definitely going to be the center of attention during the event, and absolutely going to cause great bloodshed¡­


    ¡­then right now, he chose to iste himself during the remaining two weeks he had left till the event. He chose to use this amount of time to make sure that he was in peak condition, so that he could be ready¡­ for the surprise he would bring to these people!


    As the treasure gambling event slowly crept in on the people, more Shamans arrived to Shaman City from all directions every single day. These people who managed to rush over were either lucky that they were Relocated not too far away from Shaman City, or they had extraordinary power, which was why they could eventually reach Shaman City from anywhere within those one million lis.


    Shaman City was incredibly lively at the moment. Everyday, numerous intense trades were made, and these trades did not decline in number even when night time arrived.


    Even so, there were still very few people who went to the Spirits of Nine Yin. After all, the prices for renting these Spirits of Nine Yin were too high¡­ Besides those from middle-sized tribes orrger tribes who could afford them, most of the others could only sigh in envy.


    Half a month gradually passed by with the bustle of activity in the city every single day. Lan Lan and Ahu also stopped wandering about Shaman City after the first few days and chose to stay inside. After all, the situation in Shaman City was a littleplicated by then. There were too many people in the city, and these two children, who were not even Fledgling Shamans and who came from small tribes, were nothing but ants to these people.


    If they did not have Su Ming¡¯s protection, forget surviving in Shaman City, they might not have even been able to see the walls of Shaman City and would have died on their way there.


    Thest night before the treasure gambling event was the quietest night in the entire Shaman City during the past few days. Almost every single one of the shops had closed and stopped operations early in the day. Most of the Shamans had also returned to their lodgings to meditate in silence so that they could be in the best possible condition to participate in the Shaman Tribe¡¯s great treasure gambling event hosted in the World of Nine Yin.


    This would be a festival, apetition between their financial abilities, a sh of luck, and most of all, a test filled with bloodshed!


    There was a pavilion located northeast in Shaman City. This was not an inn, neither was it a shop. It was instead the permanent lodgings of Autumn Sea Tribe in this ce.


    At that moment, there was a woman standing under the moonlight in a room at the top floor of the pavilion. The woman¡¯s hair floated in air, and she was dressed in a pink robe. Moonlight fell on her face, revealing a beautiful countenance that would make people¡¯s hearts race. She was so beautiful that not a single w could be found on her face¡­ Besides her frowning brows and the faint dash of gloominess between them.


    The wind was not strong, but it managed to lift up the woman¡¯s ck locks to float them in the air. She had been standing there for a long time. When the wind gradually became stronger, she lifted her right hand and caught her windblown hair. Under the moonlight, when she lifted her arm, the mark of a crimson dragon could be seen on her snowy white arm!


    Wan Qiu, the Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe¡­


    In another direction in Shaman City was a very extravagantly decorated shop, and in that shop was a woman in white. There were several people standing respectfully before her. All of them were incredibly nervous, and were talking to the woman in hushed whispers.


    However, while the woman was listening to their words, the asional dazed and exhausted look gave people the feeling of her having lost her soul.


    The woman¡¯s beauty could notpare to Wan Qiu, but there was something ethereal about her. The profound eyes and the gracefulness that radiated off her allowed others to be able to tell that this woman was not from the Shaman Tribe!


    She was from the Immortal Tribe. She¡­ was a Celestial Maiden.


    In another direction in Shaman City was another pavilion located not too far away from where Su Ming was. Inside it, there was a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged. He was a skinny man, filled with a dignified air, without any anger on his face, the air of a leader. Sitting before him properly were two women.


    These two women were almost identical in appearance, but one of them had a gentle look, and the other aloof. Their clothes were also different. The two of them sat in the room with their eyes closed, and they were both exercising their breathing.


    "Meng Er, You Er, I will have the both of you by my side during this trip, but it is up to your serendipity this time as to who I will choose to take up my mantle and inherit my legacy." After a long time, the middle-aged man opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with profundity when he spoke with a hoarse voice.


    If Su Ming was there and heard the man¡¯s voice, he would definitely find it familiar. If he listened to it carefully and thought about it, then it was highly likely that he would remember that this voice only belonged to one person, and that was Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor!


    One of the two women was Tian Lan Meng, and the other was Tian Lan You! When Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor spoke, the two women opened their eyes at the same time.


    A resolute look appeared in Tian Lan You¡¯s eyes, and as for Tian Lan Meng, she lowered her head and sighed in her heart.


    "Once the treasure gambling event ends, your trials will start!" Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor swept his gaze past Tian Lan Meng and a light crease formed between his brows, but he did not say anything.


    Time slowly passed by. The nine moons in the sky faded away and dawn gradually approached, causing the world to be plunged into darkness¡­


    In that darkness, Shaman City turned into arge shadow, and if anyone looked from the distance at the city, it would look as if it was a ferocious beast hiding in the dark.


    At that moment, on a mountain nearby stood a person dressed in ck robes. He looked at Shaman City, and a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know why my master¡¯s projection disappeared after his fight with Hong Luo. Now I can¡¯t contact him for a short period of time¡­ but I¡¯m still here, so that means that Hong Luo must be gone. Then Destiny¡­ is not a problem to fear!


    "Destiny, do you think you can escape from my gaze¡­? Before master¡¯s second projection descends upon me, I will restore order and use this chance tond a great achievement¡­"


    An aloof voice fell from the person¡¯s mouth. That person was Di Tian¡¯s servant, an Immortal that existed solely for Su Ming in thend of the Berserkers.


    "The only thing I have to pay attention to is the End Shaman in this ce¡­ and the frightening legend of the World of Nine Sanctities¡­" The person mumbled to himself and walked towards Shaman City.


    Light gradually appeared in the sky at dawn. The darkness on the ground was like a ck veil that covered thend and was slowly lifted by an invisible hand, causing the earth to gradually brighten up¡­


    A new day arrived. The treasure gambling event¡­ was about to start!

 Chapter 444 — Great Treasure Gambling Event!

    <h4>Chapter 444: Great Treasure Gambling Event!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When sunlight shone through the window into Su Ming¡¯s room, he opened his eyes for the first time since he isted himself half a month ago in meditation. A sharp glint appeared in his eyes. He had already reached the peak of his condition.


    As sunlight brightened up the entire room, and Su Ming brought out a small blue bottle from his storage bag at a moderate pace. Once he uncorked the bottle, he took a sniff from it.


    ¡®Sea Marrow¡­ This thing can allow me to recover rapidly, perhaps I will be able to use it here.¡¯ Su Ming put away the small blue bottle and stood up. Once he smoothed out his robes, he pushed open the door and walked out.


    When he walked out, a door nearby also flew open, and Nan Gong Hen walked out of his room full of confidence and spirit. Once he saw Su Ming, he let out a boisterousugh and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, it¡¯s been a month since west met, and you look even more refined than before!"


    Su Ming smiled faintly, and when he cast a nce at Nan Gong Hen, he was slightly shocked.


    "Brother Nan Gong, your power seems to have be considerably greater. Looks like you didn¡¯t just fuse with the Spirit of Nine Yin, you also had a serendipitous event happen to you."


    "Haha, this improvement is nothing. But mymunication with Sir Han was quite sessful," Nan Gong Hen said with a smile and walked down the stairs with Su Ming.


    When the both of them walked down, Lan Lan, Ahu, and Qi Dong also walked out of their rooms and bowed respectfully to greet them.


    Su Ming looked at Ahu and Lan Lan. The boy and girl were filled with excitement and eagerness. Clearly, they also knew that this was the day of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s great treasure gambling event.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before he looked towards Nan Gong Hen.


    "Brother Nan Gong, I have a request."


    Nan Gong Hen swept his gaze past Lan Lan and Ahu, smiled, and asked, "Is it rted to these two children?"


    "That¡¯s right. By the looks of it, they really want to see this treasure gambling event. Once we go there, I hope that you would be willing to take care of them in my ce and let them return safely. There might be some changes on my side, and I might be stalled." Su Ming gathered his thoughts for a while, then wrapped his fist in his palm to Nan Gong Hen.


    "That¡¯s easy. Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to worry. If I can¡¯t even protect a pair of children, then I would be too embarrassed to face you." Nan Gong Hen spoke solemnly, with a stern expression on his face.


    "Thank you very much!" Su Ming nodded.


    "Brother Mo, let¡¯s not talk anymore. We should be heading to the treasure gambling event. Whether or not we can reap any rewards will entirely depend on our luck!" Nan Gong Hen said quickly, and once Su Ming agreed, the two of them brought the three youths and left the inn. Nan Gong Hen led the way with familiar ease, and the group moved further into the distance as they charged down the streets.


    Almost all the people in Shaman City had left their own lodgings and were rushing at full speed towards the center of the city - the spot where the treasure gambling event was hosted.


    At that moment, there were a thousand something Crimson Stones of various sizes floating in the sky above the center of Shaman City. Therger ones were about one hundred feet tall, and the small ones were about the size of a human head. They were densely packed, and while there were only one thousand something of those stones, when people looked over, these stones looked as if they had covered the entire sky.


    When the crowd looked over, the sight was a shock to their eyes, and it made them feel as if there was a strong pressure on them.


    Those stones shone with a crimson light that looked as if it had dyed half of the sky red. It made people¡¯s breathing quicken. The area under those Crimson Stones in the sky was divided into eight part, and there was a tform elevated off the ground. At that moment, there were countless people on that tform.


    There was a densely packed crowd around this tform. They did not have the right to be on the tform, but they still had the right to buy Crimson Stones. That was why even though they were standing on the ground, they were still very excited.


    There were eight halls floating in the sky right at the center of the floating Crimson Stones, and the tform on the ground. Each of these halls were shining brilliantly, and the people inside were clearly of incredibly high status.


    There were nearly a hundred strange Enchanted Vessels floating around the eight big halls. These Enchanted Vessels sparkled and were shaped in the form of a ring, and it looked as if there were numerous rays of light criss-crossing against each other. As they shone, they also let off a sharp feeling.


    These Enchanted Vessels were all slowly spinning around. Each time two of these light rings crossed paths, there would be a sizzling sound. These sounds were incredibly piercing to the ears, and they spread in all directions.


    Further down, more people were rushing towards the ce from all around Shaman City. Su Ming was among them. If they did not have Nan Gong Hen around, they would only be able to join the treasure gambling event with the crowd standing at the outer ring around the tform. However, with Nan Gong Hen¡¯s status, he could bring Su Ming and the others through the crowd and charge straight towards the tform, and they actually found reserved spots near the front.


    The people around them were talking to each other animatedly, and their voices rose into a mor of noise. Almost all of the people¡¯s gazes were focused on the floating Crimson Stones in the sky. Those gazes were filled with eagerness, yearning, excitement, and hope¡­


    "It¡¯s about to start. Brother Mo, this is the first batch of Crimson Stones that will be sold. Once we start, everyone will fly into midair and examine those Crimson Stones. The stones have numbers right before them, and if you like any of them, remember the number, for there will be held an auction for these Crimson Stones after that.


    "The one who offers the highest bid gets the stone!" Eagerness appeared in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes, and he began providing exnations to Su Ming.


    Su Ming, sitting in his seat, lifted his head to look at the Crimson Stones in the sky. His eyes were sparkling. There were far too many people here, and there were quite a lot of powerful warriors among them as well. It was not convenient for Su Ming to spread his divine sense outward, so he could not locate Wu Duo for the time being.


    However, based on his own judgment, even if he did not go and find Wu Duo, Wu Duo would think of a way to find him.


    He listened to themotion in the ce. The voices had now fused together to turn into a buzzing that reverberated through the area, causing the treasure gambling event to already be incredibly lively, even though it had not even started.


    "This time, I¡¯ll definitely find a medicinal herb. I already prepared arge amount of Shaman Crystals for this treasure event before I came here!"


    "This treasure gambling event is a mere gamble for us to reach extreme ecstasy for one instant and for that instant of excitement when we ce everything on the line. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t get it this time! I¡¯ll buy ten stones this round!"


    "Heh heh. Compared to buying Crimson Stones, I¡¯m more interested in others opening the stones once they buy them. Their expressions when they find that the Crimson Stones they bought arepletely worthless after they spent arge amount of Shaman Crystals to buy them are so very exciting!"


    The buzzing filled the air and time trickled by. Once another incense stick finished burning, the one thousand something Crimson Stones floating in the sky suddenly started shining brilliantly. Once that light dyed the entire sky crimson, a hoarse and ancient voice traveled towards the crowd slowly.


    "Everyone, most of you came here to gamble for treasure!" As that ancient voice reverberated in the air, the people gradually fell silent, and right before their gazes, the sky distorted, and a person walked out slowly from within.


    That person appeared indistinct and his face could not be seen clearly. The crowd could only see that he had a head full of white hair. He looked like an old man, but when he stood there, the pressure he exuded was almostparable to the pressure of the one thousand something Crimson Stones gathered together, causing the people¡¯s gazes to be attracted towards him.


    "He¡¯s the Great Elder of the God of Shamans Temple. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s already halfway through to bing an End Shaman!" Nan Gong Hen said in a hushed voice. Su Ming already had his eyes opened, and at that moment, he looked at the indistinct person in the sky, nodding his head.


    "Since most of you came to gamble for treasure, then I won¡¯t waste my breath here. The God of Shamans Temple prepared ten batches of Crimson Stones for the treasure gambling event this time! Each batch contains one thousand Crimson Stones. We have already numbered each of these Crimson Stones based on the rules. You may all now go and choose!


    "We have also prepared Enchanted Vessels that are specifically used to open these Crimson Stones. If you use these Enchanted Vessels to crack open your stones, you can let everyone see what is inside your stone even more clearly!" The indistinct old man lifted his hand and pointed at the ring shaped Enchanted Vessels floating in midair.


    "However, I will have to remind all of you once again. I don¡¯t care about the Crimson Stones you gained through other means, but all the Crimson Stones you bought during the treasure gambling event must be cracked opened on the spot, and you can¡¯t just cut it slightly. You must use this Enchanted Vessel topletely shatter it!


    "Once we are certain that there are truly no medicinal herbs or anything else inside, we will consider the process of cracking that particr stone open finished. If there are any of you who refuse to follow the rules, then don¡¯t me me for turning against you!" When the old man said the final few sentences, his voice became incredibly sullen.


    "Now, the treasure gambling event starts!" Once the old man finished speaking, he waved his arm forward and flew towards one of the floating halls to sit down cross-legged within it. Then, with brightly shing eyes, he looked downwards.


    When Su Ming heard the old man¡¯s words, he frowned, but quickly stopped doing so. It was clear that this God of Shamans Temple was worried about some people managing to find treasures without their knowledge, which was why they decided to enforce these kind of rules. By doing so, they could practically control everything in their hands.


    By the looks of it, while the people around him might be displeased with this, but most of them had already epted it, so it was obvious that this rule did not just appear in this event for the first time but had always been around.


    ¡®No wonder Nan Gong Hen knew about the number of rare medicinal herbs that were found during the treasure gambling event. This sort of treasure gambling event then can¡¯t really be considered as such anymore.¡¯


    As Su Ming sank into his thoughts, some people flew up into the sky, straight towards the one thousand Crimson Stones in the sky. Soon after, more people flew up. Long arcs charged into the sky with loud howls, and in an instant, those Crimson Stones in the sky were surrounded by arge number of people.


    The buzzing of discussions rose up once again, breaking the silence just now, causing the atmosphere to be lively as well.


    Nan Gong Hen wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming and got up, then charged towards the sky. Su Ming remained on his seat for a while in silence before he stood up and walked towards the sky as well. As for the youths who could not fly up, they could only watch from the ground in the midst of their excitement.


    There were far too many stones in the sky, and most of them were surrounded by arge number of people. These people would either be staring at the stones with sparkling eyes, discussing amongst themselves in hushed tones, or examining the stones while circling around. However, there were seals ced around these Crimson Stones, so people could only look at them but not touch. Else there would be quite arge number of those who would touch them personally to test whether there were truly treasures contained within.


    Su Ming walked over slowly and moved past the crowd. He swept his gaze past every single one of these Crimson Stones and kept a close eye on the small ck humanoid in his storage bag with his divine sense.

 Chapter 445 — Unusual Light

    <h4>Chapter 445: Unusual Light</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "This stone doesn¡¯t look too bad. Look at the pattern. This is a horizontal pattern. I¡¯m certain that there is an Enchanted Vessel in this stone. I did an analysis about this before. Vertical patterns are mostly medicinal herbs. Enchanted Vessels will only appear in those with horizontal patterns!"


    "The light shining from this Crimson Stone is the strongest. From my years of experience, there is a seven out of ten chance that this stone isn¡¯t empty!"


    As Su Ming walked past the people in the air, sounds of discussion fell into his ears. His gaze continuously swept past the Crimson Stones, and when it moved forward, he would also get closer to those stones. However, even after he had walked past a hundred something of the Crimson Stones, he did not smell a single hint of any medicinal fragrance. There was also not a single hint of change in the small ck humanoid in his storage bag.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming continued walking forward. Time passed by, and when he had walked past five hundred something Crimson Stones, he still had not smelled any medicinal fragrance. The small ck humanoid was also as it was originally.


    ¡®Could it be that the small ck humanoid only notices Dragon Leaf Grass?¡¯ Su Ming frowned. He continued walking forward, and when he walked past another hundred something Crimson Stones, he came to a sudden halt. He might not have detected any medicinal fragrance, but the small ck humanoid in his storage bag had started trembling furiously.


    As it trembled, a picture started shing rapidly at the center of his brows.


    Su Ming focused his gaze on a Crimson Stone that was slightly taller than a person. Besides its size, the stone was no different from the other ones. Su Ming got closer to it, and when came close to that Crimson Stone, the small ck humanoid in his storage bag started trembling even more furiously. Soon after, the shing picture at the center of his brows gathered together and manifested itself.


    It was a ck flower, and it only had three petals. Each of the petals wore the ferocious looking face of a ghost. However, the three petals looked rather withered, though there was still some life remaining at its roots.


    A barely noticeable glint shed past Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he remembered the stone¡¯s number - 697.


    He did not linger around that Crimson Stone, and without batting an eyelid, he walked to the next stone. When he had seen every single one of the Crimson Stones, a bitter smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips, which was hidden under the mask.


    ¡®Looks like the small ck humanoid is only sensitive towards medicinal herbs, or else why would all three of the stones that made excited it consist of only herbs?


    ¡®But this is good as well. Among the three of them, there is one that actually has a purple venomous wasp in it¡­¡¯


    Su Ming focused his gaze on the stone numbered 949. That stone was not big and was only about half the height of a normal person. The medicinal herb in it hadpletely withered away and was fossilized, however, Su Ming saw a purple poisonous wasp at its stamen!


    The poisonous wasp looked as if it was deep in sleep and remained still. However, while its life was faint and weak, there was still a hint of it, which meant that it wasn¡¯t yet dead!


    When Su Ming returned from midair, he waited for a little while longer. More people came back, and all of them harbored their own thoughts in their hearts as they looked at the Crimson Stones in the sky.


    "Time¡¯s up. Everyone, please move back. We will first auction off a hundred Crimson Stones, and once we finish cutting them, we will continue with the auction!"


    The indistinct old man sitting in one of the halls belonging to the God of Shamans Temple spoke slowly. His voice was like thunder rumbling that shook the air, causing the few remaining people who were still lingering around the Crimson Stones to move back to the ground reluctantly with various changes in their expressions.


    "Crimson Stone No.1. Based on its size, the starting bid is one hundred thousand Shaman Crystals. The minimum increase in bid is twenty thousand. You may begin!" the old man with the indistinct figure stated calmly.


    The Crimson Stones continued floating in the sky, but all the people who had examined them, they were already incredibly familiar with the numbers on them.


    Crimson Stone No.1 was a gigantic rock that was thirty feet tall. There was nothing strange about its appearance, besides the slight difference that its patterns were horizontal, not vertical.


    Once the old man finished speaking, someone from the crowd immediately shouted, "120,000!"


    There might be plenty of people joining the treasure gambling event hosted by the God of Shamans Temple, but seldom would there be people who would ce their bids carelessly. If they did not have the power to buy, then they would end up having made a fool of the God of Shamans Temple and made a fool of all the Shamans in the ce. This sort of person would not be able to walk out of the World of Nine Yin alive!


    "180,000!"


    "260,000!"


    "320,000!"


    "400,000!"


    The voices that called for the bids rose continuously, and it was clear that there were quite a lot of people who had noticed the uniqueness of this Crimson Stone. Su Ming sat there and looked at Crimson Stone No.1. He only knew that there should not be any medicinal herbs in that stone, as to whether there was anything else, he could only guess.


    "This is a horizontal pattern. Horizontal patterns are rare, and I remember that during the few times they appeared, most of them contained items inside¡­" Nan Gong Hen mumbled in his seat, and a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "500,000!"


    Once he shouted that bid, Su Ming smiled wryly and shook his head. He only had about a hundred thousand Shaman Crystals on his person at this moment. Compared to these people, he was really low on funds.


    However, since he already chose toe here, he had naturally made some preparations for this event. To prevent incidents where the people did not have enough Shaman Crystals, they could exchange their items for Shaman Crystals, and the God of Shamans Temple were not the only people who would buy them. There were also quite a lot of people who would use the chance to buy them.


    Once Nan Gong Hen shouted his bid, while the people around them continued talking among themselves, no one continued cing any bids. The old man who was now sitting at the roof of the hall in the sky swept a nce towards Nan Gong Hen, and without even announcing to whom that stone belonged to, he started the auction for Crimson Stone No.2 leisurely.


    This was something that sparked Su Ming¡¯s curiosity. He had attended Western Sea n¡¯s auction outside Freezing Sky n before, and in terms of extravagance, Western Sea n¡¯s auction was incredibly gorgeous. But if ced inparison with the Shaman Tribe¡¯s auction, the Shamans¡¯ auction was more straightforward, and was alsorger!


    In fact, even the auctioneers¡¯ attitudes werepletely different. The auctioneer from Western Sea n would mostly introduce the items to buyers, doing so with the idea of tempting them to buy those things. However, the Shaman Tribe was clearly holding onto an attitude that said they did not care whether these people bought these stones or not.


    However, the more they acted this way, the better the results were. In fact, Su Ming could even feel most of the Shamans around him fighting over the stones¡­


    But soon, he thought of Wu Duo¡¯s words and remembered that the God of Shamans Temple was clearly forced into this and was resigned to it, which was why they hosted this treasure gambling event. With that in mind, the people¡¯s attitude right then was understandable.


    The auction went on quickly. Besides Nan Gong Hen buying Crimson Stone No.1 for 500,000, most of the other Crimson Stones numbered 1 to 100 were sold for 100,000 something Shaman Crystals, or several hundreds of thousands of Shaman Crystals.


    When the first one hundred were auctioned off, Su Ming paid attention to the people cutting the stones. He wanted to see just how they would cut those Crimson Stones open.


    Nan Gong Hen flew up nervously, and the other ny-nine people joined him, moving to those Enchanted light rings in midair. The first one hundred Crimson Stones descended automatically from the sky and charged towards the hundred people, and by some unknown method, they flew straight to their respective buyers.


    Su Ming gave them a few more scrutinizing looks and understood a little about what was going on. The stones went to their respective buyers because the Enchanted Vessels also had numbers on them, and Nan Gong Hen was naturally standing right before the ring numbered one, which meant that Crimson Stone No.1 was not flying towards him, but that Enchanted Vessel No.1.


    As the people stood beside the Enchanted Vessels and the Crimson Stones descended on them, their expressions became different: most of them looked rather nervous, but they were also expectant.


    Compared to them, the crowd of Shamans underneath were even more excited. All of them looked towards them, and the sounds of their discussions continuously rose into the air.


    Su Ming turned his attention towards the people in the sky. The buzzing sounds rang incessantly by his ears. He saw Nan Gong Hen taking a deep breath, then lifting his right hand to seize the Crimson Stone in the air. The Crimson Stone immediately floated towards him slowly, and when it got closer to the light ring, the Enchanted Vessel immediately let out a buzzing noise and grewrger in an instant. Once it enveloped the Crimson Stone within, it started spinning about rapidly.


    As it spun, arge amount of chips fell from midair. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stared at those Enchanted Vessels. This Enchanted Vessel was spinning incredibly quickly, which was how it could make that Crimson Stone be smaller slowly.


    ¡®These Enchanted Vessels are used specifically to cut Crimson Stones¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming watched, he saw Nan Gong Hen lifting his right hand rapidly and pointing towards the Enchanted Vessel. At that instant, sizzling sounds spread out, and the Enchanted Vessel that was spinning at high speed slowly stopped. Most of the Crimson Stone was already chipped away by then. Nan Gong Hen walked over in his anxiety and looked at it for a long moment before pointing at the Enchanted Vessel again.


    Immediately, as the Enchanted Vessel shone, a sharp needle appeared. That needle charged towards the Crimson Stone, and as it hummed in the air, it shot straight through the stone!


    This repeated many times, and eventually, Nan Gong Hen sighed. As the people saw this, sounds of discussions rose into the air once again.


    "He bought it for 500,000, but it looks like there¡¯s nothing in there¡­"


    "That¡¯s right. There wasn¡¯t any unusual light shining just now when he was chipping it away, so it¡¯s clear that this Crimson Stone isn¡¯t pure¡­"


    "Even if there¡¯s any unusual light, it¡¯s still useless. There has been plenty of stones that shone with those lights before, but all of them only contained fossilized objects. The ones that are truly useful are rare and in-between."


    "Oh well, just break it! It¡¯s just a worthless stone!"


    Nan Gong Hen was rather unwilling to give up. He red at the stone, then with gritted teeth, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the Enchanted Vessel once again. Immediately, that Enchanted Vessel shot through the Crimson Stone in multiple ces in session. Suddenly, when the needle shot through the Crimson Stone one final time, a powerful red light shone through a small hole violently. When that light appeared, cries of surprise immediately erupted from the people underneath.


    Su Ming, too, immediately focused his attention on that light. Cries of surprise and shock rose all around him and rang in his ears.


    "It¡¯s the unusual light! That light has appeared!"


    "This is the light that will only appear when there is indeed something contained within a Crimson Stone!"


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Just as he was about to continue, a voice suddenly came from one of the eight halls around him.


    "Nan Gong Hen, sell that stone to me! I¡¯ll buy it for 800,000 Shaman Crystals!"


    Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment. His eyes were a little bloodshot as he stared at the unusual lighting from the Crimson Stone. Without another word, he lifted his right hand once again and pointed forward. Immediately, the light ring started spinning rapidly. The Crimson Stone grew smaller, and eventually, when the light ring stopped, what appeared before Nan Gong Hen was a transparent stone that was the size of a fist!


    There was nothing in the stone¡­ However, one of its corners was cracked, and there was a sign that it had been pierced through.


    Nan Gong Hen was momentarily stunned, then his expression started changing, eventually settling on a bitter smile.


    "There was indeed an item contained within the stone, but as time passed by, and because you did not cut through the stone correctly, the item has dissolved into wind. It¡¯s a pity, a true pity!" the old man sitting cross-legged on the hall remarked slowly.

 Chapter 446 — Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 446: Shadow</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Nan Gong Hen, the other people started cutting away at their Crimson Stones with the Enchanted light rings. asionally, that unusual light would appear, and each time it happened, it would attract the crowd¡¯s attention.


    However, every single time they cut the stones open, every single person would bring out a storage bag and ce it on the Enchanted light ring. Only then would they be able to let this Enchanted Vessel operate properly.


    Once Su Ming observed several people opening the stones, he averted his gaze to Nan Gong Hen, who came back dejected.


    "Brother Mo, my luck is a little too rotten this time in the World of Nine Yin, isn¡¯t it¡­? When I went to rent my Spirit of Nine Yin, I was conned by that old man, and the Crimson Stone I fancied did indeed have something in it, but I broke it¡­"


    Nan Gong Henughed bitterly as he watched the Shamans cutting through the Crimson Stones in the sky and listened to themotion and discussions from the people around them, then sighed.


    Su Ming originally wanted tofort him, but when he was about to open his mouth, he found himself not knowing how to console him. In fact, he even had a feeling that Nan Gong Hen¡­ did indeed have rotten luck.


    "Uncle Nan Gong, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a broken stone. You can buy more afterwards, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get a treasure." Lan Lan blinked, then started consoling him.


    "It¡¯s 500,000! 500,000!" Nan Gong Hen lifted his head and looked at the floating Crimson Stones in the sky. A refusal to admit defeat rose in his eyes.


    "Ahem, I think if we aren¡¯t too confident, then it¡¯s better not to continue with this sort of gamble. Just now, I truly experienced what the people said by being ovee by extreme ecstasy for an instant and falling into despair in an instant."


    Su Ming cast Nan Gong Hen a nce, and when he saw that refusal in his eyes, he knew that all forms of persuasion and words offort were useless. He sighed and no longer spoke.


    He still could not understand just why these people could be so passionate about this treasure gambling, especially when they were clearly relying on their luck.


    As he was immersed in his thoughts, an intense uproar suddenly broke out among the people around them.


    "A dual-colored light! It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a dual-colored light!"


    "There¡¯s no wrong about that. A dual-colored light actually appeared? Damn it, I remember that Crimson Stone no. 87. I¡­ I knew that stone was promising since the start!"


    "He sure got himself a good deal. That person spent less than 200,000, and now that the unusual light appeared, the stone¡¯s price will instantly increase by several fold. Now that the rare dual-colored light appeared, the value of the stone will reach 1,000,000!"


    As cries of surprise rose in therge area, Su Ming lifted his head and looked over. With just one nce, he saw one Crimson Stone among the many Enchanted light rings shining red and blue. These two rays of light criss-crossed and illuminated an entire area of one hundred something feet.


    There was an old man standing beside the Enchanted light ring. That old man was now filled with excitement and ecstasy and startedughing heartily on the spot. His eyes shone brilliantly, and with his right hand, he pointed at the Enchanted Vessel through the air. Immediately, the spinning Enchanted light ring started slowing down, and when it finally stopped, the dual-colored light shone incredibly distinctly before the crowd.


    "Continue cutting! By the looks of it, you just need to pierce a hole in there and perhaps a shadow will appear. The moment the shadow appears, the price of the stone will be even higher!"


    "I don¡¯t think so. The dual-colored light is already rare enough. The chances of a shadow appearing are not high¡­"


    As the old man stopped cutting the stone, the people around started discussing among themselves once again, and some of them even tried cajoling him at the top of their voices. Jealousy, envy, and all sorts ofplicated emotions were shown clearly in their words.


    "Owner of Crimson Stone No.87, you don¡¯t need to continue cutting. We of Deity Ensnaring Tribe will buy that stone for 1,000,000 Shaman Crystals!" a calm voice said from one of the eight halls in the sky.


    "You want to buy a dual-colored light stone with just 1,000,000? That stone has two colors, which means that there is definitely something in there. Owner of Crimson Stone No.87, I am Tie Mu from Eastern Goosefoot Tribe, I¡¯ll give you 1,300,000 Shaman Crystals, sell it to me!" A voice Su Ming was familiar with spoke from another hall. That voice naturally belonged to the Latter Shaman, Tie Mu.


    A hesitant look appeared on the face of the Crimson Stone¡¯s owner. He looked at the Crimson Stone, then looked at the two halls the voices hade from. Clearly, the lesson Nan Gong Hen had just received was now clearly making him unable to make up his mind.


    "Cut it! Continue cutting into it! Damn it, why are you tempted with just these words? I tossed in 500,000 for mine, and I still finished cutting through the entire stone!" Nan Gong Hen gritted his teeth and red at the sky while standing beside Su Ming. More blood capiries showed up in his eyes.


    "Brother Nan Gong, what is the deal with this dual light?" Su Ming might have considerable knowledge about the treasure gambling event, butpared to the people who came to this event every single time, there were still certain things he did not know of. When he saw those red and blue lights, he asked Nan Gong Hen.


    Nan Gong Hen sighed and started exining to Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, you might not know about this, but before we cut into these Crimson Stones, there is no way for us of knowing what is inside no matter what sort of method we use, but when we cut them open, there are patterns for it.


    "That unusual light is one of the patterns. If there is a ray of light, then it means that the stone is not empty. Perhaps there is a treasure inside, but it could also be a fossilized item, which makes it useless.


    "However, if two rays of light appear, then it means that even if it is a fossilized item, it can still be used somewhat¡­ We based this on past experiences. In the history of the treasure gambling event, the highest amount of lights that shone in one go was seven in total, and a rare treasure was found!


    "As for the shadow they mentioned, it is also one of the patterns we found. However, the chances of a shadow appearing are less than of those unusual lights. The principle is that the item contained within the Crimson Stone was originally sealed off from the world, and the instant ites in contact with the world outside, a strange shadow appears for an instant!


    "If those unusual lights appear, then it means that there are items contained in the stone, if a shadow appears, then it proves that the item inside is definitely not an ordinary object! However, not all cases are like this, or else I wouldn¡¯t have needed to hesitate when I found an unusual light when I was cracking open my stone.


    "In the past, there have been stones that looked promising during the treasure gambling event. They shone with those unusual lights, and some of them even had shadows, but when they were eventually cracked open, they were all empty¡­


    "That is why these so called patterns in the treasure gambling event are all what has been figured out by the goers after groping about for some sort of pattern while observing these stones. They can be said to be true, but they can also be considered false as well¡­"


    As the both of them spoke to each other, the old man who bought Crimson Stone No.87 seemed to have made his decision. Just as he lifted his right hand with the intention to do something, suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came from one of the eight halls.


    "If you cut it down, then perhaps a shadow will appear, but that is if you cut open the entire stone, or else you will still only find a dual-colored light. The stone¡¯s price will not increase. In fact, there is a possibility that its price will drop. There is even the possibility of you spoiling whatever is inside.


    "If I were you, I would sell it now. No matter what, you would still earn a profit. We of Autumn Sea Tribe are willing to buy that stone for 1,500,000."


    The instant that voice spoke, a barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, though his expression remained unchanged. He could tell that the voice belonged to the Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe - Wan Qiu.


    An expression of struggle appeared on the owner of Crimson Stone No.87 as he stood in the sky. After a long while, he sighed and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow towards the hall from hade the voice of Autumn Sea Tribe¡¯s Sacred Lady.


    "If the Great Tribe of Autumn Sea likes this stone, then I am willing to sell it."


    Once the old man said those words, a long arc immediately flew out from the great hall. There was an old man in the long arc. His hair was grey and he wore a blue robe. When he walked out, the ripples showing his power appeared faintly. He was a powerful Latter Shaman.


    He walked towards the old man slowly and threw a storage bag by his feet. Without sparing the old man even a nce, he stared at the Crimson Stone in the light ring, and after a long while, he frowned.


    "Why aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    The old man quickly retreated, and as he moved back reluctantly, he kept on turning his head to look at the Crimson Stone.


    However, before he even returned to the ground, the Enchanted light ring was immediately activated. Buzzing sounds reverberated in the air, and the Crimson Stone instantly shrank. The Latter Shaman from Autumn Sea Tribe controlled that light ring several times to continue cutting away. He then took a step forward, and with a growl, lifted his right hand and mmed his hand on the stone.


    With that one p, the Crimson Stone that had shrank down immensely and hadrge amounts of small holes instantly cracked, and the crack connected all the small holes that had pierced through the stone together. With a bang, the stone fell into pieces, and a transparent mountain rock about the size of a head floated into the old man¡¯s palm.


    The mountain rock was crystal clear, and within it was an iron piece. That iron piece was covered in rust and looked incredibly normal, but there was a faint murderous aura that was spreading out from inside it.


    "It¡¯s an Enchanted treasure! It¡¯s definitely an Enchanted treasure!"


    "It¡¯s an Enchanted treasure from the World of Nine Yin, one that has came from ages ago!"


    "Autumn Sea Tribe really got themselves a good haul this time. They managed to buy an Enchanted treasure with 1,500,000 Shaman Crystals and without a single risk taken. Heh heh, it¡¯s hard to determine the value of that item."


    Su Ming stared at the transparent mountain rock in the old Latter Shaman¡¯s hand and a glint appeared in his eyes. By his side, Nan Gong Hen looked incredibly dejected, and it was clear that he was gued by what had happened to him.


    The old man who sold the stone for 1,500,000 Shaman Crystals was momentarily stunned, then a variety of emotions flitted through his face. Theplicated feeling in his heart would not lose to Nan Gong Hen¡¯s. He had sold that stone away because he could not bear the thought of 1,500,000 Shaman Crystals disappearing from his hands within an instant.


    The old Latter Shaman from Autumn Sea Tribe smiled as he stood in the sky, then with a flip of his right hand, the mountain rock immediately disappeared. He turned around and walked towards Autumn Sea Tribe¡¯s hall. The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple who was sitting and meditating at the roof of another temple remained expressionless, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find that his pupils had shrank the moment he saw the mountain rock being excavated.


    "We will now continue with the auction of Crimson Stones No.101 to No.200!"


    When the first one hundred Crimson Stones were all cracked open, the atmosphere in the area had reached its peak, and the crowd became even more enthusiastic in buying the second batch of stones.


    "200,000!"


    "300,000!"


    "350,000!"


    "500,000!"


    "600,000!"


    As the Crimson Stones were auctioned off, the bids continued without stop. Before long, all the stones were bought by the people in a manner as if they were fighting against each other for them.


    Nan Gong Hen had wanted to ce a bid several times but forced down his urge. As for Su Ming, he simply continued watching and did not join in the bid. He was waiting, waiting for Crimson Stones No.697, 901, and 949.


    Su Ming was absolutely certain about these three stones, and as for the others, he would not gamble for them.


    Time trickled away, and the second batch of Crimson Stones was cut down. Two of them had shone with that unusual light, but in the end, when they were both cut open, one of them was empty inside, and several hundreds of thousands of Shaman Crystals were gone down the drain just like that.


    While there was an item in the other stone, when it was cracked open, the item contained within was alreadypletely fossilized. It crumbled into dust from the slightest touch, disappearing into the air.

 Chapter 447 — 697!

    <h4>Chapter 447: 697!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming waited patiently and continued watching as the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth batches of Crimson Stones were sold off, then subsequently cracked open by their buyers right before all the Shamans.


    The whole time, besides waiting, Su Ming also observed how the people control those light rings, as well as the strangeness of that Enchanted light ring, especially the act of cing a storage bag on it before it could be activated. These observations allowed Su Ming to figure out that the amount of Shaman Crystals those people had bought the stones for should be contained within those storage bags.


    Su Ming was also observing the almost crazed Shamans who had their emotionspletely ignited around him.


    Su Ming had made some brief calctions. Among the opened five hundred Crimson Stones, there were twelve that had shone with that unusual light, but only five of them had contained anything inside, and the rest of them were empty.


    Yet even so, only two of the five stones that contained physical items made the crowd burst intomotion. One of them was the piece bought by Autumn Sea Tribe and the other was the rock containing a lock of ck hair inside!


    The lock of hair inside that palm-sized transparent mountain rock looked alive, as if it still contained ample amounts of life force. It seemed that if anyone crushed that mountain rock, they would be able to extract it in itsplete form.


    Even the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple was visibly taken by this item, and he bought it at an exorbitant price!


    Time continued passing by. It was not midnight. However, under the illumination of the numerous lights from the Crimson Stones in the sky, the entirend looked no different than it was during the day.


    During the time, Nan Gong Hen gritted and bought another Crimson Stone, but¡­


    "Brother Mo, I¡¯m not going to continue anymore, I¡¯ll just watch¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯m just not fated with these one thousand Crimson Stones¡­ Brother Mo, aren¡¯t you going to buy some?" Nan Gong Hen looked as if he had submitted to his fate and sighed beside Su Ming.


    The three youths beside them were already stunned by what they¡¯d seen. Their faces were filled with shock. The intense atmosphere could easily affect the emotions of all the people in the area, and their self-control would be whittled down to the extreme.


    Su Ming nodded. At the moment, the voice of the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple spread through thendnguidly.


    "The treasure gambling event will not stop until we have sold off all the one thousand Crimson Stones. If there are any of you who are unwilling to continue, you may leave at any time you please. Now, we will begin the auction for Crimson Stones No.601 to 700!" The old man swept his gaze across thend with a calm expression as he spoke.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He had been waiting for an entire day for this moment!


    "230,000!"


    "370,000!"


    "420,000!"


    It might already be midnight, but the liveliness in the ce did not diminish. Instead, it only became even more intense. The bids these people ced had only be higher!


    Su Ming kept his silence. He was still waiting, and when Crimson Stone no. 696 was bought by someone else for 420,000, the auction for Crimson Stone no. 697 started!


    The Crimson Stone that was slightly taller than a person looked no different from the other stones and it did not have a shy appearance. However, only Su Ming knew that there was a three-petaled flower contained inside. Although two of these petals had already withered away, thest remaining petal was alive!


    "150,000!"


    The instant the auction for this Crimson Stone started, someone immediately shouted his bid. This was not because the person who ced the bid had discovered the uniqueness of this stone, but because this was simply what happened once all the Crimson Stones were ced on bid.


    "180,000!"


    "200,000!"


    "230,000!"


    The people continued cing their bids nonstop. Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm, and once someone called out a bid of 230,000, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he ced his first bid ever since he came to the treasure gambling event!


    "300,000!"


    When Nan Gong Hen heard Su Ming¡¯s loud voice, he immediately looked towards him.


    The three youths also became incredibly excited.


    "350,000!" another person from the crowd ced a bid.


    There were too many people in the area, and it was impossible for Su Ming to know who had ced that bid if he did not spread his divine sense. However, since the God of Shamans Temple hosted this event, it was rare for anyone to ce a fake bid. If they did such a thing, then they would need to understand the consequences of their actions.


    "400,000!" Su Ming called out without any hesitation.


    400,000 was the average price for the Crimson Stones brought out during thetter half of the auction. If they offered a higher price, then if they failed, they would have to suffer the huge pain of such a great loss. Unless they were really confident, the people would usually stop cing bids at this moment. After all, there were still many Crimson Stones after this, and there was no need for them to concentrate on that one piece.


    "420,000!" At the moment most people would stop cing bids, someone ced another bid.


    "450,000!" Su Ming stated calmly with a calm expression on his face.


    Several breaths passed by, and when no one else continued cing bids, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple started the auction for Crimson Stone No.698.


    After a moment, once the Crimson Stones for this batch were all sold off, the people who bought the Crimson Stones flew up with excitement, calmness, or eagerness, straight up towards the one hundred Enchanted light rings.


    "Brother Mo, good luck!" Nan Gong Hen wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, who gave him a nod, sucked in a deep breath, and with one single move, charged towards the sky.


    This was the first time he appeared before the eyes of the Shamans to buy his own Crimson Stone in the treasure gambling event. This was also the first time he would cut open his Crimson Stone before the crowd!


    This, too, would be the start of Su Ming¡¯s parade!


    The one hundred long arcs rushed to their respective Enchanted light rings. Su Ming had bought Crimson Stone No.697, and his designated Enchanted light ring was the 97th ring. While he stood there, he looked at the shing Enchanted Vessel calmly. He watched as the light ring slowly turned about in its ce while a sizzling sounded when the lights criss-crossed with each other.


    After a moment, the Crimson Stones numbered 601 to 700 charged towards their buyers. When they appeared before the crowd, Su Ming looked at the Crimson Stone. It was indeed the one he had seen previously. In fact, he could even smell that faint and indistinct medicinal fragrance once again.


    Most of the people around him brought out bags containing their Shaman Crystals with different expressions on their faces, but the expectant look was on all them. They ced their bags on their respective Enchanted light rings, and strong light shone from the Enchanted Vessels, as if they had just been ignited.


    The crowd also started breathing quicker, standing underneath. Their gazes were fixed on the people in the sky. They wanted to know whether there would be any lighting from the Crimson Stones and whether any treasure would be found!


    When ny-nine of the Enchanted light rings in the sky had been lit up and these people could start cutting their stones, only Su Ming¡¯s Enchanted Vessel was not lit, and that created an incredibly obvious spectacle in the sky.


    This sort of thing had never appeared today. The people¡¯s gazes underneath were instantly gathered on Su Ming, and at the same time they became attracted to the mask on his face, they also recognized him!


    "It¡¯s him!"


    "He reached a tie against Tie Mu, Eastern Goosefoot Tribe¡¯s Latter Shaman! His name is Mo Su!"


    "Unless he hid his true level of cultivation, then this person is definitely the strongest among all Medial Shamans!"


    "I saw him fighting against senior Tie Mu that day. The might of that battle is something no Medial Shaman could fight against!"


    At the same time, the instant Su Ming became the center of attention, the expressions of the people in four of the eight halls in the sky changed as they became affected by different emotions.


    Tie Mu sat inside his hall, and there were other members of his tribe sitting around him. The woman was among them, and as she stared at Su Ming, hatred shone briefly in her eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s him¡­¡¯


    Tie Mu stared Su Ming. While he hade into some conflict with Su Ming, but due to the other¡¯s politeness, he had be slightly fond of him. When he saw Su Ming, he remained expressionless, and the killing intent he had harbored some time ago was no longer there.


    Autumn Sea Tribe¡¯s Sacred Lady Wan Qiu stood on the stairs in the other hall as she looked at Su Ming standing in the dark sky and under the illumination of the shing crimson light in the dark. She frowned.


    ¡®Their bodies are simr, but¡­ the presence this person gives off seems to be¡­ slightly different from his.¡¯ As Wan Qiu became immersed in her thoughts, the red mark of the dragon on her right arm shone faintly.


    While Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor remained seated calmly in the third hall, Tian Lan Meng and Tian Lan You, who were sitting before him, looked at the world outside. Tian Lan Meng¡¯s gaze was focused on Su Ming¡¯s body, and there was uncertainty in her eyes.


    In the fourth hall was a long-haired woman in white. She stared at Su Ming nkly, and there was confusion along with a mix ofplicated emotions in her eyes. If she was not the Celestial Maiden and could still sense the presenceing from that body, which albeit faint, still existed, she would not have been able to recognize that the person she was looking at right now¡­ was him.


    "Why did you appear here¡­? Do you know just what sort of danger you just brought on yourself by appearing here¡­?" The long-haired woman mumbled in a voice only she could hear, and the confusion in her eyes disappeared to be reced by a hint of anxiety.


    At the same time, there was a person in ck robes standing among the crowd on the ground. He lifted his head slightly and a cold sneer appeared on his lips as he stared at Su Ming with a freezing glint in his eyes.


    "Owner of Crimson Stone No.697, bring out the sufficient amount of Shaman Crystals and light up your Enchanted Vessel!" When the people¡¯s gazes were focused on Su Ming, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple looked at him and spoke in a low voice.


    "I don¡¯t have enough Shaman Crystals." Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as usual when he looked towards the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple.


    The Grand Elder was already halfway through to bing an End Shaman, and he no longer showed his emotions on his face. At that moment, he looked at Su Ming with his usual calm look on his face and stated unhurriedly, "I will give you the span of three breaths. After three breaths, if you still can¡¯t bring out something of equal value to the required Shaman Crystals, then I will kill you on the spot."


    Naturally, Su Ming was prepared for this since a long time ago. Without another word, he brought out a storage bag he had prepared and threw it towards the Grand Elder.


    The storage bag came to a stop before the old man. He cast Su Ming a cold nce, then lifted his hand to take it. After sweeping a look through the contents, while remaining expressionless, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the Enchanted light ring before Su Ming. The Enchanted Vessel was immediately lit up, and it was ready to be used at any time!


    While the old man might looked as calm as ever, his heart was in shock, because he saw five Scattering Dusts in the storage bag! He had seen Scattering Dusts before and had even consumed one of them. When he saw them, the unique feeling of the Scattering Dusts allowed him to be able to recognize the authenticity of these items with just one nce.


    The quality of the Scattering Dusts in the storage bag was also much higher than the quality of the one he had taken!

 Chapter 448 — Ghost Spirit Flower!

    <h4>Chapter 448: Ghost Spirit Flower!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Only Su Ming and the old man knew about what Su Ming gave to him. Although the people had seen the transaction, it was impossible for them to know the details. That was also why the old man from the God of Shamans Temple had remained silent but lit up Su Ming¡¯s Enchanted Vessel after he saw the five Scattering Dusts.


    Since no one knew what Su Ming had given him, he just needed to bring out an item to rece the contents after this, and these five Scattering Dusts that were clearly of much higher quality would be his own personal belongings.


    This sort of trade that seemed obvious to all but was actually very secretive was something the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple had no reason to decline. In fact, he was very happy with the results, and there was a slight difference in the manner he looked at Su Ming. Besides, he believed that even if he wanted to learn about the origins of these Scattering Dusts, he could do so with ease.


    ¡®This person has a lot of experience under his belt and is also a wise one¡­¡¯ Once the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple put away the storage bag and cast Su Ming a nce, he no longer bothered himself with him.


    Due to this matter, the number of gazes fixed on Su Ming was much greaterpared to the other people. However, as the sizzling sounds spread out and the others began to nervously cut into their Crimson Stones, the gazes gathered on his person gradually spread out.


    Su Ming did not look at the others. He simply stared at the Enchanted light ring before him and lifted his right hand to ce it on the ring. When he closed his eyes, he immediately had a feeling as if he had be one with the Enchanted Vessel, and he felt that he could control the ring to do all sorts of things when cutting the stone.


    He had only watched other people doing so previously. Now that it was his turn to control it, he experienced the feeling for a moment before he lifted his left hand and pointed at the Crimson Stone. Instantly, the stone charged towards the light ring. Once it was swiftly enveloped by the light ring, the Enchanted Vessel started spinning slowly, and each time it spun, arge amount of chips would fall off.


    As the light ring spun, Su Ming kept his eyes closed and spread his divine sense in his storage bag to gather on the small ck humanoid. After a moment, when Su Ming detected that faint medicinal fragrance once again, he saw the small ck humanoid shuddering. The center of its brows shed, and the strange ck flower with the three petals floated above its head once again.


    Compared to Su Ming¡¯s slow speed, there were already quite a few people who had cut open their Crimson Stones in disappointment, causing the Shaman Crystals they spent to instantly go down the drain.


    As time passed by, more of these people who were cutting into their Crimson Stones left with long sighs and disappointed looks on their faces, returning to the crowd with nothing to gain when their Crimson Stones were shatteredpletely by those light rings.


    At that moment, there were only a dozen something people left in the sky who were still cutting into their Crimson Stones. After some time, rumbling sounds echoed, and seven more people¡¯s Crimson Stones shatteredpletely to reveal absolutely nothing within. These people left with bitter smiles on their faces.


    Right then, there were only four people left in the air who were still cutting into their Crimson Stones, including Su Ming.


    Su Ming still had his eyes closed and did not bother about these people. He continued spinning that light ring slowly, causing the Crimson Stone to gradually shrink. He asionally adjusted the Enchanted Vessel¡¯s angle while keeping his divine sense focused on the small ck humanoid to observe the picture shing at the center of its brows.


    Several breaths went by once again, and once another Crimson Stone shattered, only three people were left in the sky cutting into their stones. However, right at that moment, the Crimson Stone belonging to the Shaman who looked like a young teenage boy among the three people left suddenly shone with a strong red light!


    The instant that red light spread out, an ecstatic look appeared on the boy¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s a light! Haha! I just got myself a light"


    The people underneath also looked over, and the instant they saw the ray of unusual light, their spirits were lifted.


    However, as the boy¡¯sughter echoed in the sky and he was filled with excitement, another Crimson Stone shone with that same piercing red light as well!


    It shone with that unusual light as well! The owner of that Crimson Stone was a middle-aged man. He was built tall andrge, which was a clear indicator that he was a Battle Shaman. He licked his lips andughed. He was right next to Su Ming. Su Ming was number 97, and he was number 96.


    Two of the three remaining Crimson Stones shone with that unusual light. This immediately caught an immense amount of attention from the crowd underneath. Uproars and sounds of discussion rose all around the area.


    "Two rays of light appeared at the same time, their luck is really¡­"


    "Damn it, I remember that number. So he¡¯s the one who offered 50,000 more than me just now? This¡­ This is¡­"


    As discussions rang in the area, Nan Gong Hen cast a nce at Su Ming and shook his head. For some unknown reason, he felt a little better.


    As the two people who found those rays of unusual light continued scraping off their Crimson Stones excitedly and even controlled those sharp needles to pierce through the stones, Su Ming continued changing the Crimson Stone¡¯s position with his eyes closed and made the light ring spin as he scraped off the externalyers of the stone.


    Momentster, under the crowd¡¯s expectant gazes, the boy who had found that ray of unusual light gritted his teeth in his excitement and had a sharp needle from the light ring pierce through. After repeating the action several times and as the light ring continued with its operations rapidly, the Crimson Stone split into two with a bang.


    It was empty¡­


    The boy was momentarily stunned, and just like Nan Gong Hen, he continued cutting at it, refusing to ept the truth. When the Crimson Stone hadpletely shattered, a transparent mountain rock the size of a fingernail appeared in his hand, but there was still nothing contained within it.


    The boy turned pale. The sudden drop to disappointment from his ecstasy came too fast and was too great. It was rather difficult for him to handle it.


    When the crowd underneath saw this, they sighed, and as their sighs echoed in the air, someone suddenly let out a cry of surprise.


    "Dual color¡­ That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s a dual-colored light! The dual-colored light has appeared again!"


    "It¡¯s really dual-colored! Two dual-colored lights actually appeared among these one thousand stones today!"


    As the cries of surprise rang in the air, all the people¡¯s gazes were lured towards the middle-aged man beside Su Ming. At that moment, the middle-aged man was filled with uncontroble excitement. The Crimson Stone before him was shining in blue and red light!


    Amid the buzzingmotion, someone immediately yelled a price to buy that stone. At that moment, Su Ming was immersed in the picture at the center of the small ck humanoid¡¯s brows in his storage room. He could tell that the picture was not immobile. Instead, as he continued scraping his Crimson Stone, it would change.


    In fact, when he adjusted the position of the stone, the flower would also start turning. Su Ming was very careful with his actions. Right then, he opened his eyes swiftly, and with a sparkle in his eyes, he pointed at the Enchanted Vessel with his right hand. Immediately, a sharp needle appeared on the spinning light ring.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming controlled that sharp needle to pierce through one of the sides of the Crimson Stone. Once he repeated the action several times and as the light ring increased its speed as it spun, a bang rang from within the stone, and a small part of Su Ming¡¯s Crimson Stone was split off.


    As the light ring slowly stopped, Su Ming stood there and sank into his thoughts for a moment. At that time, the man beside him beganughing. He did not bother with the prices being thrown at him. He first cast a smug look at Su Ming, then turned his head around and controlled the light ring to slice down at the stone. At the same time he shed down, a resolute look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he pointed at the Enchanted Vessel.


    The Enchanted Vessel spun and cut down another small portion of the Crimson Stone before him. He hadpleted his action almost at the same time as the man, and once the twopleted the cuts, the dual colored lighting from the Crimson Stone before the man started shining furiously, and it looked as if it was even stronger than before. That was enough to make all the people around the area to be visibly taken by it. Even the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple focused his gaze on that stone.


    At the same time, as the dual-colored light shone furiously, the sky near Su Ming, behind the man¡¯s Crimson Stone suddenly distorted, and as those distorted ripples appeared, a gigantic picture showed up!


    Within that picture was a ck flower! The flower contained three petals, and each of the petals contained the face of a skeletal ghost. They looked incredibly hideous, causing the ck flower to appear terrifying. However, the picture was incredibly blurry, and the onlookers could only see the overall shape of the flower.


    The instant the illusionary shadow of the flower appeared, the strongest and most intense cries of surprise as well as uproars rose in this treasure gambling event. There was even an unknown amount of people who had stood up. In fact, some of them had almost flown into the sky instinctively.


    "A shadow! That¡¯s a shadow!"


    "A¡­ A shadow actually appeared? What flower is that?"


    "A Ghost Spirit Flower! That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s a Ghost Spirit Flower! It¡¯s a three-petaled Ghost Spirit Flower!"


    "Dual colors and a shadow. Damn it, that Battle Shaman really made a killing this time. We just need to see how far his flower has fossilized. If the fossilization is only of a seven portions of the whole thing and it still contains a three tenths of its medicinal properties, then he will definitely get a price higher than the hair that was sold just now!!"


    For the first time, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple could not hide s brief instance of shock that shook him. He stood up and stared at the illusionary picture of the three-petaled Ghost Spirit Flower with desire shining in his eyes.


    He was not the only one. At that moment, almost every single person within the eight halls in the area were staring fixedly at the picture!


    "Ghost Spirit Flower¡­ This flower cannot be made into medicine, but it can give birth to a Ghost Spirit, which is its biggest use. This Ghost Spirit can go anywhere it likes, and it is practically impossible for all seals in the world to try and stop it. Once it hides itself away, it will be incredibly difficult to find that Ghost Spirit¡­ Legend has it that if someone obtained the five-petalled Ghost Spirit Flower, then the Five Ghost Spell might appear¡­


    "The Five Ghost Spell can be fused into the caster¡¯s body, and once it is done, the caster will turn into a spirit that cannot be seen even if heaven decided to open its eyes! That Battle Shaman really has insane luck. He¡­ He actually managed to find the Ghost Spirit Flower! Wait, something¡¯s not right¡­" Nan Gong Hen was stunned in his ce, and as he mumbled to himself, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    The Battle Shaman wasughing maniacally in the sky at the moment. He looked so worked up that it seemed like his blood vessels were about to burst. He shivered, and the only thingcking in his whole bout of excitement was him lifting his head and roaring at the sky. However, gradually, his expression changed to one of disbelief, and he whipped his head around to look at Su Ming.


    At the same time, more people had also begun to tell that something was off¡­


    "What a scam!! The man didn¡¯t get that shadow, it¡¯s the person beside him who got it!"


    "The man still has that dual-colored light, but that Mo Su beside him was the one who got that shadow of the Ghost Spirit Flower just now¡­"


    The noise from the uproars became more intense, and the numerous pairs of eyes straight up ignored the middle-aged man to focus on Su Ming. Their discussions shook the sky and earth.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm, but he was also beginning to feel a little nervous. He did not expect that a shadow would appear for him.


    "My boy Mo Su, sell that Crimson Stone to me. Heh heh, we can negotiate the price!" Tie Mu¡¯s voice immediately traveled forth from within the eight halls. At the same time, Tie Mu even walked out of his hall and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming as he chuckled.

 Chapter 449 — I Wonder, How Much Will You Offer Now?

    <h4>Chapter 449: I Wonder, How Much Will You Offer Now?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Sir, if you sell that stone to the Great Tribe of Sky World, then we are willing to pay 3,000,000 Shaman Crystals for it!" Another person walked out rapidly from another hall and wrapped his fist in his palm with a smile towards Su Ming. It was a middle-aged schr who was dressed very elegantly. However, there was also a unique temperament within him.


    "We¡­ of Autumn Sea Tribe are willing to buy that stone for 4,000,000 Shaman Crystals." Once Tie Mu and the person from the Great Tribe of Sky World walked out, Wan Qiu¡¯s gentle voice came from the third hall.


    When she spoke up, she walked out in all her tall and slim glory, with her hair spilling down her shoulders and dancing in the wind, causing her to be filled with so much beauty that she could cause hearts to race. She looked at Su Ming, and there was a scrutinizing look in her gaze, as if she wanted to see through the mask at his true appearance.


    "You¡¯re thinking of buying that Ghost Spirit Flower with just 4,000,000 Shaman Crystals? Even though you can¡¯t turn that flower into medicine, but once you are able to hide yourself sessfully with it, it will be practically impossible to find you in the world. We¡¯re buying that flower with 5,000,000!"


    Once Wan Qiu spoke, a cold harrumph traveled through the air.


    That cold harrumph belonged to a woman that walked out from another hall. Her white robes, profound gaze, and the graceful presence made it clear that she was the Celestial Maiden from the Immortal¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sect!


    She had no idea why herself, but when she saw the Sacred Lady from Autumn Sea Tribe, she despised her, especially when she saw the scrutiny in her eyes when she looked at Su Ming. She detested that look.


    Wan Qiu frowned and looked towards the Celestial Maiden dressed in white. The gazes of these two outstanding and beautiful women shed in midair.


    "I¡¯ll offer 6,000,000!" When the two women¡¯s gazes shed with each other, a gentle voice traveled forth slowly from the hall to the side. That voice was very gentle and even sounded slightly fragile, and with the voice came a woman with long hair. While she was not breathtakingly beautiful, she was a woman that gave others a feeling that she was a very gentle person.


    That woman¡­ was Tian Lan Meng.


    When she walked out, there was a smile on her face. She ignored Wan Qiu and the Celestial Maiden in white turning to look at her, choosing instead to look at Su Ming as she spoke softly.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He looked at Wan Qiu, then at the Celestial Maiden in white, then finally at Tian Lan Meng, who was walking. He suddenly felt a slight headache pounding against his head.


    "Elder sister, you look quite unfamiliar. Where did youe from?" The Celestial Maiden in white immediately looked towards Tian Lan Meng. That gentle temperament of hers also displeased her.


    "Elder sister, you must be joking. Compared to you, I wouldn¡¯t dare call myself your elder sister. As to where Ie from, I believe I am not obliged to tell you. However,pared to us, the Sacred Lady from Autumn Sea Tribe must have the clearest background." Tian Lan Meng let out a gentle chuckle. Her voice was feathery soft, but her words were incredibly sharp.


    Wan Qiu frowned, and once she swept her gaze past the Celestial Maiden in white and Tian Lan Meng, she looked towards Su Ming.


    Once she did so, the Celestial Maiden in white immediately did the same thing and looked towards Su Ming. Even Tian Lan Meng did the same thing and looked towards him with a gentle gaze and with natural ease.


    Su Ming was not the only stunned by the sudden appearance of the three women, even Tie Mu was momentarily taken aback. He cast an odd look towards Su Ming, then at the three women, and suddenly startedughing.


    "The God of Shamans Temple will be taking this item!"


    At that moment, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple spoke unhurriedly. His voice was not loud, but the moment it traveled forth, it stirred up a ripple in the area. As that ripple spread out, all the people felt as if a p of thunder had just struck beside their ears, and it actually managed to cause the loud discussions in the area to fall silent in an instant.


    The domineering presence in that voice made Su Ming feel that if he chose to disobey, then his only oue would be death. It was a straight up disregard for his existence!


    Su Ming frowned under the mask.


    "I wonder, how much is the God of Shamans Temple offering?" Su Ming looked towards the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple.


    "A shadow might have appeared, but we can¡¯t be certain whether there is truly something within the stone. 1,000,000 Shaman Crystals!" The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple stated calmly.


    If the man beside Su Ming who had found that dual-colored light had done so at any other time, he would definitely be the center of attention. However, he could only be a decoration, standing there with incredible disgruntlement.


    While the rays of unusual light were rare, but there would be some that would shine with that unusual light among the hundred of the Crimson Stones. It had already appeared twice, but this was the first time a shadow had formed!


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile. He wanted to buy his Crimson Stone with just 1,000,000? That could not even be considered a price. Without another word, he lifted his right hand and pointed towards the Enchanted light ring. It immediately started spinning swiftly before slicing down on the Crimson Stone once again. The resolution he showed as he cut down on the stone shocked and scared all those who saw it.


    After all, if he did not cut down on that stone carefully, then he would destroy the treasure inside!


    However, with that one sh, not only did Su Ming not destroy that stone, he even made the crowd underneath erupt forth with intense cries of surprise in the midst of their silence.


    "It¡¯s the light! The light has appeared!"


    A red light shone from the cut in Su Ming¡¯s Crimson Stone. Adding together with the shadow that showed up just now, the appearance of the light exponentially increased the possibility that there was a medicinal herb in the stone!


    Nan Gong Hen was incredibly excited and agitated. When he saw Su Ming¡¯s actions in midair, he also felt his heart stop in fear and shock. However, just as he, along with many others, thought that Su Ming would stop, he cast the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple a nce.


    "Now, how much will you offer?"


    Once he finished asking, Su Ming pointed at the Enchanted Vessel. As that Enchanted light ring buzzed, it sliced down on the stone once again, and with a bang, another corner of the Crimson Stone was cut off, and the second ray of light appeared!


    The two glowing rays caused the uproars in the crowd underneath to be so intense it looked as if those sounds could not be forced down!


    "Dual-colored lights and a shadow, the Ghost Spirit Flower is definitely in that stone!!"


    "That Mo Su sure is resolute. He didn¡¯t even look at the stone and cut down twice. That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s way too risky!"


    Su Ming looked at the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple and askednguidly, "Now, how much will you offer?"


    "3,000,000!" The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple red at Su Ming, and his expression gradually turned freezing cold.


    Su Ming smiled, then as he lifted his right hand, he decided to stop using the Enchanted light ring to continue cutting into the stone and seized at the air. Immediately, the Crimson Stone that was now only half the height of a normal person floated towards him.


    With a sh of green in his hand, the small sword shot out and pierced through the Crimson Stone. Once it made several holes, Su Ming mmed his hand onto the stone. Fine cracks appeared, and a small part of it crumbled with a bang.


    When that small part of the stone shattered, distorted ripples appeared in the air above the Crimson Stone once again, and gradually, a second shadow appeared!


    The picture was still that of the Ghost Spirit Flower, but it was no longer as blurred out as before. Instead, it was now much clearer.


    "Dual colors and dual shadows!"


    "I¡¯mpletely certain that there is a Ghost Spirit Flower in this stone, and the rate of its fossilization will not be more than seven tenths of the entire flower!"


    "Over the numerous treasure gambling events organized, the dual colors and dual shadows have only appeared fifteen times. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to see this sight with my own eyes today!"


    As the crowd underneath were engaged in intense discussions, Su Ming looked at the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple once again.


    "I wonder, how much will you offer now?"

 Chapter 450 — The Arrival of God Seal!

    <h4>Chapter 450: The Arrival of God Seal!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Still 3,000,000."


    The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple red at Su Ming coldly. To him, while this person had been a little smart just now, but clearly, he was not tactful. Even if he could fight against a Latter Shaman, under the Grand Elder¡¯s immense power, this person would only be able to crumble like a leaf torn apart by furious wind, and he would not be able to resist.


    To him, this price was already enough. In the past, the highest price that had been offered by the God of Shamans Temple ever had been 5,000,000. With that price inparison, if this person did not agree to 3,000,000, then there was no longer any need for the Grand Elder to seek his approval for the price.


    Su Ming cast the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple a nce. If he had not made precise preparations beforehand, then as of now, his only way would be to sell the stone.


    However, since Su Ming had the courage to stand there and had even dared to say such words to the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, then naturally, he already knew what was going to happen next.


    At that moment, he chose not to speak any longer. Instead, he lifted his right hand, and with a sh of green, he cut down on the Crimson Stone. As rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming continued cutting the stone while referring to the picture on the center of the small, ck humanoid¡¯s brows.


    After some time, right under numerous pairs of eyes, the Crimson Stone shattered with a bang, and as arge amount of stone chips fell off and scattered away, a transparent mountain rock about the size of a head appeared in Su Ming¡¯s palm!


    The mountain rock was translucent and glittered with crystalline sparkles, making it seem as if it contained light. There was a ck flower sealed within. Two of its petals had fossilized, but there was one petal that was still overflowing with life. The face of the malicious ghost on the ck petal looked as if it was smiling savagely.


    The instant the Ghost Spirit Flower was excavated and revealed before the people¡¯s gazes, a shocking uproar broke out along with it. Some of the pairs of eyes that were focused on the flower were filled with jealousy, some with envy, some with madness, some withplicated feelings, along with all sorts of other emotions. All of human expressions could be found in the crowd on the ground.


    "It¡¯s truly the Ghost Spirit Flower, and¡­ one of the petals is still very much alive!"


    "That petal is already fully grown and has lived for many years. As long as the method is correct, this person can produce his very first Ghost!"


    "Damn it, I ced a bid for this stone in the start, but¡­ but why didn¡¯t I continue fighting for it?!"


    As the people¡¯s voices around the area turned into buzzing, Nan Gong Hen widened his eyes and his breathing quickened. He stared at Su Ming, and a brilliant shine gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Brother Mo¡¯s luck is seriously insane. He just offhandedly bought a Crimson Stone and managed to get a Ghost Spirit Flower. The fossilization of the whole flower is over a six tenths, but if we look at just that one petal¡­ then this is aplete flower that is not at all affected by the fossilization!


    ¡®The value of that flower is at least 7,000,000!¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the mountain rock floating above his palm, and with a flip of his hand, it immediately disappeared. Then, without even looking at the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, he turned around and walked towards the crowd underneath.


    The people who had walked out of the eight halls just now simply cast their gazes at Su Ming but did not stop him. After all, the price given by the God of Shamans Temple was simply too low, and if any of them were in Su Ming¡¯s ce, they would not ept it either.


    The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple was also looking at Su Ming¡¯s back as he walked to the ground. His expression was still as sullen as ever, but he did not speak. In his mind, while the Ghost Spirit Flower was a good item, it was still not valuable enough for him to snatch it right before the people. As long as Su Ming was in the World of Nine Yin, then everything was possible. He did not need to rush into things for now.


    As for the man who was beside Su Ming and had managed to obtain the dual-colored light, when he saw the strange atmosphere around him, he hesitated for a moment before he decided to simply grit his teeth and continue cutting into his stone. As he continued and as the dual-colored light shone, the people¡¯s gazes gradually gathered on him.


    Su Ming returned to the ground and back to his seat. The three youths immediately gathered around him excitedly, and the Shamans around the area too wrapped their fists in their palms to greet him. They originally wanted to approach him, but Nan Gong Hen red at all of them and pushed them all away with a cold harrumph,pletely not bothering with the boisterous and friendly personality he disyed before the people previously.


    Towards Su Ming, Nan Gong Hen was filled with non-malicious envy that could not be concealed. He looked at Su Ming, then thought about himself, and as heughed wryly, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo¡­ I¡¯m impressed, I¡¯m absolutely impressed!"


    In Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes, Su Ming was a man filled with astonishing wonders. He could bring Nan Gong Hen through a foreign world filled with threats and arrive at Shaman City safely while avoiding all dangers. He could fight against Tie Mu with just his power as a Medial Shaman. More importantly, after that fight, his rtionship with Tie Mu had turned into one as if they had never tried to kill each other. From Tie Mu¡¯s words, he seemed to have somewhat acknowledged Su Ming.


    When they were in thend of the Spirits of Nine Yin, Su Ming had also shocked Nan Gong Hen because he had absolutely not expected that Su Ming would rent that shameless guardian Spirit of Nine Yin, and just when he had thought Su Ming had to be a pitiful man, he found out that he himself was the pitiful one.


    It was as if there was a mysteriousyer of fog surrounding Su Ming. The more you wanted to see through him and the more you wanted to get into his mind, the more you would be lost trying to figure him out.


    Now, when Nan Gong Hen witnessed Su Ming buying that Crimson Stone offhandedly and causing such a huge stir when he extracted that Ghost Spirit Flower, he came to a sudden realization.


    ¡®There must be some mysterious power in Mo Su. That power is invisible and doesn¡¯t have form. It cannot be seen, cannot be touched, but its existence will cause others to be unable to figure him out¡­ Yup, if I stay beside a person with this sort of power, then perhaps I will also get some of that power¡­¡¯


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. He giggled as he looked at Su Ming, but soon changed his expression and whispered softly.


    "Brother Mo, we have to be careful of the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple. That person¡¯s power is incredibly great and he¡¯s brutal¡­ My father is also in a constant state of istion as well, so he¡¯s not as intimidating as before, I might not be able to use his name to keep this person down¡­" With a face as if Su Ming was an aplice of his, Nan Gong Hen talked to him with a frown.


    At that moment, the Crimson Stones numbered 701 to 800 were in auction. Perhaps it was because Su Ming had managed to find the Ghost Spirit Flower, as of then, the subsequent Crimson Stones that were being auctioned had reached a rather heated state.


    "Brother Mo, you also have to pay attention. If we take a fancy to any other Crimson Stone and enter the bidding, the people around us will also begin bidding for it in a mad craze¡­" As Nan Gong Hen spoke, the intention to work with Su Ming truly rose within him, and he begun addressing Su Ming and himself as ¡®we¡¯.


    "Er¡­ brother Nan Gong, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. While I do have some Crimson Stones I like, I¡¯mcking in Shaman Crystals. I won¡¯t ce any more bids." Su Ming shook his head.


    "I have! Brother Mo, don¡¯t worry. You just have to ce your bids. We¡¯re definitely going to make a huge profit this time. I prepared a lot of Shaman Crystals for the treasure gambling event this time! By that time, we brothers can¡­ Heh heh, we can talk about how we¡¯ll split up our profitster." Nan Gong Hen¡¯s whole entire face was lit up with a smile, and there was an eager look in his eyes.


    He hade to a great revtion - He must follow Su Ming closely and fight together with him. If he did that, then no matter how bad it would be, he would still not be¡­ as pitiful as he was when he was conned to use several millions of Shaman Crystals to rent a Spirit of Nine Yin, or when all 500,000 of his Shaman Crystals went flying out of his hands in an instant, or when all his other misfortunes happened to him.


    "Is that so¡­?" Su Ming cast Nan Gong Hen a nce.


    "Brother Mo, you don¡¯t have to hesitate anymore. It¡¯s fine. We managed to hit it off right from the start, these materialistic things are nothingpared to our friendship. If you need them, then take it. I will not even frown!" Nan Gong Hen patted his chest.


    "All right." Su Ming had no reason to decline. Once he finished speaking, he immediately shouted his bid towards the Crimson Stone in auction at the moment - Crimson Stone No.836.


    "500,000!"


    Nan Gong Hen was momentarily stunned. He had originally thought that Su Ming would still remain reserved, and then he would persuade him a little more, and eventually, both of them would reach a consensus while beating around the bush due to their own needs. However, Su Ming had stopped being courteous and immediately jumped right into the auction.


    In all honesty, Nan Gong Hen was still a little worried in his heart. After all, his Shaman Crystals did not fall from the sky into his hands. He had in fact obtained them through much effort. When Su Ming offhandedly ced a bid of 500,000, his heart immediately clenched in pain, but he had to lookpletely not bothered. In fact, he had to even smile and nod towards Su Ming to show that he was being generous.


    "Brother Mo, how is the quality of that Crimson Stone?" Nan Gong Hen stared at the Crimson Stone in the sky. No matter what, it did not seem any different from the other stones.


    The previous highest bid for this stone was 430,000, but when Su Ming ced his bid of 500,000, it was as if a stone had been thrown at the surface of the water that was the crowd around them, and it immediately caught an immense amount of attention from all the people.


    It was just as Nan Gong Hen had expected. In truth, many people were paying attention to Su Ming¡¯s side and were already prepared to follow his footsteps the moment he ced a bid to buy another Crimson Stone.


    When they heard Su Ming calling out his bid of 500,000, many people instantly felt fired up and started shouting their bids.


    "550,000!"


    "600,000!"


    "640,000!"


    "660,000!"


    When Su Ming saw that the price for the Crimson Stone was getting higher, he turned his head around to cast Nan Gong Hen a nce, who was carefully hiding his anxiety underneath his calm attitude.


    "Brother Nan Gong, how many Shaman Crystals do you have?"


    "Er¡­ I still have 2,000,000 something, I think¡­" Nan Gong Hen¡¯s heart lurched into his throat.


    "750,000!" Once Su Ming heard his answer, he yelled out his bid once again. When his voice fell into Nan Gong Hen¡¯s ears, it made his heart constrict, and he felt conflicted, but he still had to force out a smile, all while looking approving of Su Ming¡¯s actions.


    "Brother Mo, how is the quality of the stone?" Nan Gong Hen¡¯s heart was already racing in his chest as he instinctively asked.


    "I don¡¯t know." Su Ming¡¯s words almost made Nan Gong Hen¡¯s vision turnpletely ck.


    "800,000!" Once Su Ming shouted his bid, someone else immediately ced another bid. Clearly, he was fully intent on snatching away the Crimson Stone Su Ming had taken an interest to.


    There was already red in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes. He red at the spot where the voice that ced that bid came from and whispered to Su Ming, "Should we add?"


    "Forget it, we¡¯ll ce our bids for our next stone." Su Ming shook his head. That Crimson Stone was eventually bought by someone with the high price of 800,000 Shaman Crystals.


    Chapter 452


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s heart was convulsing wildly in his heart when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words. If Nan Gong Hen himself was using his own Shaman Crystals to buy that Crimson Stone, he would not feel this way, but when he was looking at someone else using his Shaman Crystals to ce bids, the feeling waspletely different.


    He had beenpletely willing to do so and had even made this proposal to Su Ming, but even so, when he truly came face to face with this reality he still could not help but feel his heart clench in pain.


    When Crimson Stone No.837 was to be auctioned off, Su Ming ced a bid once again, and with each subsequent stone, he would do the same thing. With each bid he ced, Nan Gong Hen¡¯s heart would surge intensely, and he was already a mess of nerves from hearing Su Ming continuously cing those bids.


    In fact, there were some times when Su Ming would ce his bid in such a resolute manner that he gave the others a feeling that he absolutely wanted to get it. Based on this, the crowd startedpeting for that particr stone even more intensely.


    However, there were still many people who had seen that there was something off with Su Ming¡¯s actions, but since this was a gamble in the first ce, they could not say anything about it.


    Gradually, Nan Gong Hen also saw the meaning behind Su Ming¡¯s actions as he ced those bids, but just as he was feeling delighted about it, Su Ming started bidding at a pace that made Nan Gong Hen¡¯s heart lurch in fear.


    "800,000!"


    "900,000!"


    "1,000,000!!"


    "Brother¡­ Brother Mo, this¡­" Nan Gong Hen was just about to speak when Su Ming stood up.


    "1,500,000!"


    He ced that bid without any hesitation and swept his gaze across the crowd, putting on a look that he was definitely going to get that stone. When Nan Gong Hen saw Su Ming¡¯s look, he became slightly excited in the midst of his anxiety. With bloodshot eyes, he also red at the people around them, making it seem like if there was anyone else who ced another bid, then he would be his mortal enemy!


    "1,600,000!" A low voice suddenly shot out from among the crowd, and the person who ced that bid was the man who had obtained the dual-colored light beside Su Ming. The man gritted his teeth, and his eyes were simrly bloodshot.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, and when he gritted his teeth and shouted, "1,800,000!" Nan Gong Hen¡¯s anxiety had reached its peak, and his breathing had even began to quicken.


    "1,900,000!"


    The man lifted his head and stared at Crimson Stone No. 897, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was simr to Crimson Stone No.697. Besides, he had been continuously observing Su Ming, and Su Ming had been the most persistent when he ced his bids for this stone, that was why he had gritted his teeth to ce such a gamble.


    "2,000,000!" Yet after the man ced his bid, another voice immediately roared, but this time, it was not Su Ming who had shouted, it was Nan Gong Hen, who screamed at the top of his voice.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned.


    "2,100,000!!" The man was already close to the brink of asphyxiation as he shouted madly.


    Nan Gong Hen widened his eyes, and just as he was about to continue, Su Ming let out a fake cough and pulled Nan Gong Hen¡¯s arm.


    "We¡¯re giving up."


    "Okay¡­ Huh?"


    Nan Gong Hen instinctively nodded, then was immediately stunned, though realization dawned on him soon after. He looked at Su Ming with a wry smile as he mumbled in his heart that he was not a dumb idiot, he was just influenced by the atmosphere in the area. Once he understood the meaning behind Su Ming¡¯s actions, he could do nothing butugh wryly.


    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s only because these aren¡¯t his Shaman Crystals. If I was in his ce, I would also have the guts to do the same thing¡­¡¯ Nan Gong Hen grumbled in his heart, but still had to force a smile on his face while looking generous.


    "These Shaman Crystals are nothing. If you like this Crimson Stone, then we¡¯ll fight for it!" Nan Gong Hen said in a rather bold tone.


    As he looked at Nan Gong Hen, Su Ming blinked. In truth, when the man shouted that bid of 1,800,000, he had already given up. After all, he was cing his bids at random so that no one would be able to tell what he wanted to truly buy, that was why Nan Gong Hen¡¯s shout had made even Su Ming nervous.


    Each time he ced a bid for Crimson Stones numbered 830 to 900, he would leave some space for himself to retreat by doing so cautiously. Besides, this batch of Crimson Stones had to be cracked open at the same time, and there were always other lucky people around. By doing so, he had dug a hole for many people to fall into.


    When these one hundred Crimson Stones were cracked open, the atmosphere grew so intense that it had be even more heated up than before. After all, most of these buyers had spent a muchrger amount of money, and had even snatched them away from Su Ming¡¯s hands, especially that Crimson Stone sold for 2,100,000. That was the stone that was sold for the highest price in this auction.


    However, as the Crimson Stones were cracked open and as they rumbled in the air before they shattered, the shouts from the crowd became even stronger, but all those voices were filled with disappointment.


    Nan Gong Hen looked at the one hundred people in the sky returning with pale and dejected faces, and a smug look appeared on his face.


    It was especially so for person with the Crimson Stone that was bought for 2,100,000. When itpletely shattered under the crowd¡¯s nervous gazes, the man stood stunned in the air for a moment before coughing out a mouthful of blood and staggering back. The cutting of this batch was then over.


    It was strange as well. Among the one hundred Crimson Stone, only one of them shone with a faint ray of unusual light, but it was no different from others; it was empty.


    Once the cracking was over and thest batch of Crimson Stones to be auctioned off from the one thousand stones arrived, the crowd had obviously be wary of Su Ming. The thought of following in his footsteps had be much weaker.


    Which was why Su Ming only needed to spend 400,000 to buy Crimson Stone No.901¡­


    Once that short auction was over, Su Ming had bought four Crimson Stones. Besides numbers 901 and 949, there were another two which had fallen into Su Ming¡¯s hands because there was no one else who was willing to continue cing bids.


    Nan Gong Hen had spent nearly 2,000,000 Shaman Crystals when the final sum came out. It made his heart clench in pain, but he was most anxious that he might be just wasting all his money. He had looked over at Su Ming multiple times, but since the other¡¯s expression could not be seen due to his mask, it made Nan Gong Hen even more anxious.


    When the time came for these stones to be cut open, Su Ming flew into the midair. His appearance immediately attracted numerous pairs of gazes, especially Nan Gong Hen¡¯s, who was incessantly longing for a miracle to happen.


    ¡®It¡¯ll definitely work! It¡¯ll absolutely work!¡¯ Nan Gong Hen gulped. As of then, Su Ming was the only thing that existed in his world.


    When Su Ming stood beside the Enchanted light rings, not only was the crowd on the ground looking at him, the people from the eight halls around also looked over, including that Grand Elder from the God of Shamans Temple.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the Enchanted Vessel. Immediately, that Enchanted Vessel expanded and enveloped Crimson Stone No.901 within. Sizzling reverberated in the air, and even the other people who were supposed to be cracking open their stones decided to first look at Su Ming.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and focused his divine sense on the small ck humanoid in his storage bag. Gradually, as the small humanoid shuddered, a picture slowly appeared at the center of his brows. Within that picture was a four-leaved Dragon Leaf Grass!


    Su Ming had known about the existence of that Dragon Leaf Grass beforehand. Two of its leaves had already fossilized and withered away. While there were still two that were alive, they did not have enough life force within them and looked rather wilted. It could notpare to the seven-leaved Dragon Leaf Grass Su Ming had. In fact, it was rather simr to the one the white-robed man from Nine Shaman Pavilion had brought out.


    With skillful movements, Su Ming opened his eyes right under the people¡¯s gazes, and the light ring he controlled started spinning rapidly. With a boom, it split that Crimson Stone in half, and once it was split apart, a dual-colored light immediately appeared.


    But that was not all, as Su Ming turned the Crimson Stone around and cut down once again, a golden light was added to that dual-colored light!


    Red, blue, and gold intertwined with each other and immediately began shining in the crow¡¯s sight. This time, even the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple could not keep his cool. His expression visibly changed, and he was filled with shock.


    If even he was reacting this way, then it was much more so for the other people. After a short period of silence, the crowd immediately burst into an uproar that caused such a powerful wave of sound that it surged into the sky.


    Nan Gong Hen was the most worked up and excited among them. He stood there andughed heartily towards the sky. That excited look was akin to the sort of uncontroble excitement that would only be experienced by gamblers who saw the light of victory during the instant that determined their win or loss after cing most of their money as a gambling chip.


    "Three-colored light¡­"


    "Just where did this Mo Sue from? How¡­ How could he have such insane luck? He was the one who found that Ghost Spirit Flower previously, and now, he got himself a three-colored light for his second stone!"


    "My boy Mo, why don¡¯t you sell that Crimson Stone to me? I¡¯ll give you 1,500,000 for it!" Tie Mu immediately rushed to speak.


    Su Ming turned around and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Tie Mu, then lifted his right hand and pointed at the Enchanted Vessel again. With one sh, arge part of the Crimson Stone was cut off once again. At the same time, the light ring spun rapidly, and as dust scattered into the air, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple stared ahead with a grim face. He was not looking at that Crimson Stone, but at Su Ming!


    He refused to believe that there would be such a lucky person in the world!


    "Sir, why don¡¯t you sell that stone to our tribe? We¡¯re willing to pay 1,800,000 for it!" As the light ring spun, another person quickly shouted his price.


    Su Ming did not bother himself with the person. He continued controlling the light ring to cut into the stone, and after some time, a glint appeared in his eyes and he lifted his right hand swiftly to tap the wrecked stone. With that one tap, the stone crumbled with a bang, and what appeared in Su Ming¡¯s palm was a small transparent mountain rock. The Dragon Leaf Grass could be seen clearly.


    "Dragon Leaf Grass! That¡¯s a four-leaved Dragon Leaf Grass!!"


    "Two of them are still alive. That herb might not be as valuable as Ghost Spirit Flower, but it¡¯s still a rare item. I heard that it can cure all the poison in the world, and this is an effect that is unique to this herb!"


    "We of Wave Gatherer Tribe are willing to pay 2,700,000 Shaman Crystals for Dragon Leaf Grass!"


    "You want to buy that Dragon Leaf Grass with just 2,700,000? We of Nine Shaman Pavilion are willing to pay 3,200,000 for it!"


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s heart thundered against his chest. He had never felt this sort of excitement ever since he entered the World of Nine Yin. As he listened to the voices making those offerings, his breathing became increasingly quicker.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. The herb he had was obviously of a much higher quality than the one in his hand. He dipped his head down and cast a nce at Nan Gong Hen, then threw the transparent mountain rock in his hand to him.


    "Brother Nan Gong, you should decide on how you will deal with this stone."


    Nan Gong Henughed heartily towards the sky, then charged into midair with one leap. Once he caught that transparent mountain rock, he grinned at the people around him. The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple frowned.


    Chapter 453


    The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple did not bother himself with how Nan Gong Hen would deal with that Dragon Leaf Grass. Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air, then the second stone flew towards him. Once he ced that mountain rock into the Enchanted Vessel, Su Ming immediately pointed at the ring, and buzzing sounds reverberated in the air. He had bought this Crimson Stone at random and had absolutely no idea what was in there.


    At that moment, as the Enchanted Vessel started spinning around rapidly, the Crimson Stone became smaller, and eventually, it crumbled, and there was nothing inside.


    When the onlookers saw Su Ming¡¯s failure, they felt a little bit better about themselves. If Su Ming had found another item, then it would be difficult for them to believe that this was still luck¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever; he did not feel too much pain at his loss. He seized the third Crimson Stone through the air, and once he ced it in the Enchanted Vessel, he cut down into it without any hesitation.


    Su Ming had originally not thought about managing to find anything, but right after he cut into that stone, suddenly, a ray of unusual light shone from the cut.


    The appearance of that light immediately caught the attention of numerous pairs of gazes.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, and while there was not much change on his face, his heart begun racing. This was different from when he cut open those Crimson Stones when he was confident that there was something inside. This sort of feeling towards the unknown, this sort of feeling where his heart shook with excitement, this sort of feeling where he did not know what was contained inside the Crimson Stone made Su Ming understand for the first time why these people were so enthusiastic about the treasure gambling event.


    Su Ming¡¯s heartbeat quickened slightly. With his eyes fixed on the Crimson Stone, he controlled the light ring and started scraping its surface rapidly. As he did so, the Crimson Stone became smaller. After a moment, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. A sharp needle immediately appeared from the light ring and pierced through the Crimson Stone. After repeating the same action several times, he had the light ring cut the stone once again, and immediately, only a small part of the Crimson Stone was left.


    However, there was only one ray of unusual light on that small half of the Crimson Stone, but even though there was only one ray, that light was incredibly eye-catching!


    Su Ming¡¯s heart raced even quicker. This was something he had never felt before. Just as he was hesitating on how he should cut into the stone once again, the people who had finished trading with Nan Gong Hen looked towards him.


    "Ahem, my boy Mo, since the Dragon Leaf Grass has been sold to Nine Shaman Pavilion, why don¡¯t you sell that stone to me? I¡¯ll pay you 1,500,000 for it."


    "I¡¯ll pay 1,700,000 for it!" Wan Qiu said calmly at that moment. Right up to that moment, she had her eyes fixed on Su Ming to continue observing him.


    Once she spoke, the Celestial Maiden in white also named her price, and Tian Lan Meng followed suit.


    When he saw Tian Lan Meng, Su Ming¡¯s heart surged, but this was not the moment for them to get acquainted with each other. Besides, Su Ming, who had left thend of the Berserkers, also felt a littleplicated towards Tian Lan Meng.


    When he saw the three women speaking altogether again, he fell into pensive silence for a moment. He was a little reluctant to sell the stone just like this, which was why he decided that he might as well cut into it once again.


    As he cut into the stone and as those rumbling sounds echoed in the air, when the Crimson Stone was fully cracked open, the ray of unusual light disappeared. When Su Ming saw that the stone was empty, a bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    He had finallye to understand this heart pounding feeling, and had alsoe to understand how exactly Nan Gong Hen felt when he smiled this way.


    ¡®I could have sold it for 1,000,000 something Shaman Crystals, but now¡­¡¯ Su Ming sighed deeply. This sort of feeling that came from treasure gambling could indeed stir up a person¡¯s desires.


    The two consecutive failures made the gazes gathered on Su Ming be much more normal. In most people¡¯s eyes, Su Ming perhaps really possessed a certain amount of luck.


    Even the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Tribe had shifted his gaze away from Su Ming.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Once he had experienced the excitement that came from gambling, he still felt that beingpletely certain that he would gain something was what he preferred the most. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, Crimson Stone No.949 floated slowly towards him.


    As he stared at this Crimson Stone, Su Ming hesitated.


    He was pretty certain that the item contained within this Crimson Stone would perhaps cause an even greater stir than when he extracted that Ghost Spirit Flower. Even though the herb in there had withered, but at its roots, which also did not have a lot of life force left, there was a venomous wasp sleeping inside!


    That wasp was clearly an ancient being that came from ages ago. It was difficult to predict whether it was strong or weak, but based on what Su Ming had heard from Wu Duo and Nan Gong Hen about these Crimson Stones people had been extracting medicinal herbs, Enchanted treasures, and all sorts of other things¡­ just not living beings!


    It was just like the small ck humanoid. While it could be considered as a living being,pared to the venomous wasp in the Crimson Stone before him, the wasp was truly alive!


    ¡®Living beings are even rarer than every other type of objects¡­ Once I crack this stone open, then I will definitely cause a stir in this ce¡­¡¯ Su Ming swept his gaze past the crowd underneath, then the people in the eight halls, and even the sullen Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple before he averted his gaze and looked at his Crimson Stone.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯d like to see just how you would dare to steal my things!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He, who hade to an agreement with the old Spirit of Nine Yin that could fight against an End Shaman, now had the right to say these words.


    He calmed his breathing and started getting prepared for the madness that mighte from the item he was going to extract. Once he spent a moment to get ready, he slowly lifted his hand and pressed it on the Enchanted light ring. Immediately, the lights from the light ring criss-crossed each other and started scraping at the stone.


    Su Ming¡¯s stern look gradually made the people who were watching him from underneath to be serious as well. At that moment, Su Ming had his eyes closed. The small, ck humanoid did not tremble too harshly under his divine sense, and it proved Su Ming¡¯s assumptions regarding him true. It would only react strongly towards medicinal herbs.


    Right now, most of the medicinal herb in the Crimson Stone had withered, and only the roots had any form of life remaining. That was why its stimtion towards the small humanoid was much weaker.


    Just as Su Ming was about to start cutting into the stone ording to the picture at the center of the small humanoid¡¯s brows which he saw through his divine sense, he was suddenly stunned, because he saw the small ck humanoid in his storage bag shrinking slightly.


    This shrinking meant that it was flinching back. It was not trembling. Su Ming was certain that it was not a figment of his imagination. Uncertainty appeared in his heart. However, his expression remained as usual as he controlled the light ring to continue scraping at the stone. As the speed with which the ring scraped away at the stone increased and as more of the stone dissipated into dust, Su Ming discovered to his shock that the small ck humanoid in his storage bag flinched away once again!


    It was flinching away, in a manner that was filled with fear. There was even an expression of pain and fear on his face at the moment. Su Ming looked at the change, and bewilderment rose in his heart.


    Before the Crimson Stone was scraped away, the small, ck humanoid still looked normal, but as it shrank and the thing inside was gradually revealed, the small, ck humanoid started showing obvious changes in his expression.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and frowned, but did not stop controlling that light ring. He only became even more cautious. Slowly but certainly, once most of the Crimson Stone was gone, that small ck humanoid of his was already utterly horrified.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s gaze, and he decided to simply control the light ring and slice down at that Crimson Stone. That one cut immediately caused the mountain rock to lose another huge chunk of itself.


    Right at that moment, distorted ripples appeared in the sky above the Crimson Stone. Soon after, an indistinct picture formed between the sky and earth!


    That picture was that of an incredibly ordinary looking green nt. It had quite a lot of leaves and was entirely green. If someone absolutely had to mention something different about it, then they would mention that there was a golden line within each of its leaves!


    Although the picture was indistinct, the golden lines were very clear.


    The instant the shadow appeared, the crowd underneath burst into an uproar once again. However, themotion this time onlysted for a moment before it fell into dead silence the next instant.


    The reason for that dead silence was the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, who had flown into the sky from the hall for the first time. His hair moved without wind, and there was an expression on his face, it was so stern, like nothing seen on his face before. In fact, the onlookers could even see his excitement faintly, one so great that he could not control!


    To an old monster who had walked down the path of cultivation for many years and was already half way into bing an End Shaman, there were very few things in the world that would cause him to be so excited. However, right at that moment, the old man could no longer control his own emotions!


    All of this was due to the shadow that appeared in the sky!


    "God String¡­ That¡¯s the God String Leaf!!" Nan Gong Hen mumbled, then his expression changed and he cried out hisst few words in surprise. As his voice reached others, Tie Mu also recognized the medicinal herb which he had once seen in an illustrated book!


    "This is¡­ Could this truly be the God String Leaf? One of the legendary nine mysterious treasures in the World of Nine Yin, the auxiliary leaf of the God Sealing Flower?!"


    Wan Qiu was filled with disbelief. She stared at the indistinct medicinal herb in that illusionary picture, and her breathing quickened.


    The Celestial Maiden in white shuddered. She looked at the illusionary picture, then at Su Ming, and her face turned pale.


    Tian Lan Meng frowned, but before she had time to think, a hoarse voice spoke behind her. As it did, Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor walked out of the hall for the first time!


    "The nine mysterious treasures of the World of Nine Yin were pictures carved into the back of the stone monument erected in this ce in the past. One of them has the name of the God Sealing Flower. There is a unique characteristic to this flower, and when it blooms, its auxiliary leaf, the Golden String Leaf, would appear around it. They are also known as the God String Leaf.


    "This God String Leaf has no use¡­ but its appearance means that the nine mysterious treasures are not legends. They¡­ are real!" The voice of Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor echoed in Tian Lan Meng¡¯s ears. She could hear just how worked up her ancestor was from his voice.


    "God Sealing Flower¡­ God Sealing Flower¡­ Legend has it that the flower¡¯s nectar contains the power of the World ne. Just drinking a sip of it¡­ would cause your appearance to never change, for your power to instantly increase exponentially, and so quickly that it could turn a mortal into an Immortal!


    "It can make us Cultivators surpass our current Realms and improve by leaps and bounds. It can also let us sense the power of the World ne!


    "This Crimson Stone, or perhaps even the Crimson Stones after this¡­ will have that God Sealing Flower, or else the Golden String Leaf wouldn¡¯t have appeared out of nowhere!"


    "My fellow tribesmen, Nan Gong Hen of the God of Shamans Temple was the one who bought this stone. If anyone dares to snatch the stone away from me, then don¡¯t me me for turning against you and killing you. Guards of the God of Shamans, where are you?!"


    Once the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple saw that illusionary picture, he took a huge step forward and a monstrous presence surged out from his entire body as he walked towards Su Ming, though he absolutely paid no heed about Su Ming. He cared only about the other people from the big tribes. As for Su Ming, he was only an existence akin to an ant before him!


    At the moment his words reached the crowd, several hundreds of presences instantly burst forth from within Shaman City. They turned into long arcs and charged forth towards this ce from all over Shaman City.

 Chapter 451 — Appearance of the Spirit of Nine Yin!

    <h4>Chapter 451: Appearance of the Spirit of Nine Yin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All the people within those hundreds of long arcs were like arrows that had been fired off their bows. As they charged forth, they brought with them powerful presences as if they wereing together from all directions to be one, as if they wanted to tear through air.


    These people were one of the backbones of the God of Shamans Temple, which they had developed over numerous years. They were stationed in the World of Nine Yin at all times and would not easily leave. They came from all sorts of tribes, but at that moment, they were no longer thinking about glory or their sense of belonging towards their own families, but only about the God of Shamans Temple!


    Each of them had gone through bloody hardships, experienced the biting, cold brutality of life and death trails. In fact, none of them had names anymore. They only had the battle titles left behind by their predecessors.


    Most of them had yet to be Latter Shamans, but even the weakest among them was a Medial Shaman!


    As they charged forth, a monstrous, murderous aura spread out from their bodies, causing arge vortex formed by murderous aura to appear and start spinning in the air slowly.


    The Guards of the God of Shamans would not easily leave, but now that they had appeared, it could be seen that their arrival signalled that the God of Shamans Temple would stop at nothing to get Su Ming¡¯s Crimson Stone!


    Tie Mu¡¯s expression changed. Once he swept his gaze past the vortex that was formed from the murderous auraing from the charging long arcs, he looked at Su Ming¡¯s Crimson Stone. Then with a dark face, he took a few steps backwards, but he did not return to his hall with his tribe members as a signal of giving up on the stone.


    He was waiting, waiting to see what the other tribes would choose.


    The middle-aged man from one of the big tribes in thend of the Shamans, the Great Tribe of Sky World, had once offered a price to Su Ming when the Ghost Spirit Flower appeared but stopped when the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple spoke. At that moment, his expression had also turned dark, but in the World of Nine Yin, it was difficult for any big tribes to go against the God of Shamans Temple.


    Because the number of people from the God of Shamans Temple who had taken up permanent residence in this ce far surpassed the number of all those from big tribes!


    Wan Qiu was looking at Su Ming with a slightlyplicated look on her face, as if she was hesitating about something.


    The Celestial Maiden in white bit her lip. She knew about some of the secrets in the World of Nine Yin, and she also knew that once her sect members learned about this Crimson Stone, they would definitely not give up on it, since it might perhaps truly contain the God Sealing Flower, and she would not be able to stop them¡­ All she could do was to take one step forward.


    "You can take that Crimson Stone, but I ask that the God of Shamans Temple does not injure this person!"


    As the Celestial Maiden¡¯s words were spoken, the Grand Elder who was walking towards Su Ming came to a brief pause. He turned his head around and cast the woman a t look. A faint glint shed through his eyes and he nodded.


    He was not bothered by the woman, but he was indeed mindful of her status and background¡­ the Immortal Tribe¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sect. After all, the rtionship between the God of Shamans Temple and Hidden Dragon Sect was rather delicate at the moment.


    If the woman had demanded that the God of Shamans Temple did not take that stone, then the old man could just ignore her. After all, not only did that stone belong to the God of Shamans Temple, it would also be highly valued by Hidden Dragon Sect, but she only asked that they did not hurt that little junior, who was really just an ant to him. It was only natural that he did not reject such a small thing.


    Tian Lan Meng lowered her head. Even up to that point, she did not speak, and no one would be able to know what she was thinking about.


    The crowd underneath had already fallenpletely silent. Their gazes were focused on the people in the sky, especially on Su Ming. Most of the people were focused on him.


    Some of those gazes were filled with sentiment, some with satisfaction, some with pleasure over Su Ming¡¯s misfortune, and some with pity.


    The development of everything that had transpired had decided Su Ming¡¯s fate. He looked as if he had no power to fight against these people and could only be controlled by other people. After all, power was deciding factor for everything in this ce!


    How could a puny Medial Shaman hope to fight against the God of Shamans Temple? Even if he could fight against a Latter Shaman, he was still just an ant to the old man who was already halfway through to bing an End Shaman.


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face turned pale. He did not expect that the cutting of stones would develop this way. If the old man from the God of Shamans Temple had been alone, he would not have been afraid. In fact, he would even help Su Ming fight against him.


    After all, his father was still around. Nan Gong Hen knew that the old man could not do much towards him, at most, he would teach him a lesson.


    However, the sudden setback right before his eyes caught himpletely by surprise. This was no longer a matter of just the Grand Elder. The Guards of the God of Shamans had made their move. The appearance of the God String Leaf had caused the intensity of this issue to reach incredible heights. This Crimson Stone was no longer what the Grand Elder wanted, but what the God of Shamans Temple wanted!


    How should he choose¡­?


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face turned even paler. On one hand, this was the God of Shamans Temple which he had grown up in since he was young, and to which he was intimately connected, and on the other hand was a friend he had just gotten to know not too long ago.


    However, this friend had saved his life¡­ This friend gave him a feeling that they had managed to hit it off incredibly well, even though they had just recently gotten to know each other. This friend had only agreed to buy that Crimson Stone under his request¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. Almost the instant the old man said those words, he stopped cutting and pped his right hand against the Crimson Stone containing that God String Leaf. Immediately, he put away that stone into his storage bag and looked at the development of the situation calmly.


    He watched the old man from the God of Shamans Temple saying those overbearing words and performing those domineering actions simply because he had a high level of cultivation. He saw the aloof Guards of the God of Shamans in those long arcs around him. He caught Tie Mu shrinking back. He perceived Wan Qiu¡¯s hesitation.


    Simrly, he also saw Tian Lan Meng, who had lowered her head, and along with her, Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor, whose familiar presence made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink when he walked out.


    He also saw that Celestial Maiden in white being the one and only person who spoke for him in this ce. Su Ming could sense her concern from her words, but it was difficult to tell whether the source of that concern was because he was that Destiny in her mind, or whether it was because of something else.


    But no matter what, Su Ming remembered what the woman in white did.


    ¡®Everything in the world is a cause, if there are no intense changes and if there is nothing that would turn the tides of the world, then it would be difficult for us to see the real nature of people, who are affected by the things in the world¡­ I understand what the elder meant now.¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s face remained calm, and a faint smile even appeared at the corners of his lips.


    He looked at the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple walking towards him, looked at the different sorts of gazes from the crowd underneath who were looking at him, looked at Nan Gong Hen who was struggling in his mind, and Su Ming smiled even more brilliantly.


    At that moment, he was the center of attention, but this sort of attention was not what he wanted in his heart. An epiphany emerged in his heart, and at the same time, Su Ming felt a hint of loneliness.


    He was alone, standing before several tens of thousands of people¡­


    "This is thew of the jungle, a path that would never change no matter how much time passes¡­" Su Ming sighed softly. With one single move, an illusionary shadow immediately shed beside him, and his Nascent Soul clone appeared.


    The instant his clone appeared, Su Ming¡¯s presence instantly increased by several fold, making him feel as if he was a Medial Shaman who had reached the peak!


    As his clone appeared, a faintmotion broke out among the crowd underneath. However, among all the people who were watching Su Ming in the sky, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple who was walking towards him with an expressionless face was stillpletely not bothered by it. To the Grand Elder, Su Ming was still an ant.


    "Nascent Soul!" The Celestial Maiden was stunned and her eyes went wide.


    Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor, who had been watching the entire thing unfold while immersed in his thoughts, narrowed his eyes.


    Almost the instant the clone appeared, Su Ming lifted his left hand and swung it behind him. In a moment, a ckyer of fog suddenly spread out and filled the area, as it tumbled about beside Su Ming, the Poison Corpse appeared!


    As the Poison Corpse walked out, its poison-shrouded appearance and dull eyes caused Su Ming to give others a feeling that he had surpassed being a Medial Shaman who had reached the peak. The clone, the Poison Corpse, and his own self seemed to have gathered together to turn into one full,plete body!


    A faint glint appeared in the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes, but he was still calm. At that moment, he was less than one thousand feet away from Su Ming. His footsteps were slow, and with each step that fell on empty air, low rumbling sounds would spread out. In fact, the air was also trembling, as if the old man¡¯s feet were not stepping on air but on a physical entity!


    "Warrior Spirit of Nine Yin!"


    With a solemn look on his face, Su Ming swung his right arm before him, and immediately, as the mark of the Spirit of Nine Yin shone furiously, a bloodthirstyughter rang through the air, and the mark disappeared from the back of Su Ming¡¯s hand. In the boundless sky, a red bolt of lightning appeared out of nowhere and descended with a boom.


    That bolt of lightning came from the ends of the world, and the instant it descended, a thunderous boom reverberated in the air, and it was followed suit by another eight thunderous ps. Then, right before Su Ming, a tall figure swiftly revealed himself from within the bolt of lightning.


    That person was three hundred feet tall and looked like a giant. He had an incredibly strong build, and as he stood there, he looked like a tall mountain standing erect on the ground!


    His dark silver armor, crimson hair, healed over scars, and the monstrous murderous aura and battle will caused the Spirit of Nine Yin Su Ming summoned to look as if he was the God of War himself!


    "It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve killed a person outside. Today, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to kill till I¡¯m satisfied!" The Spirit of Nine Yin, covered entirely in armor, spoke with a booming voice that spread to all eight corners of the earth.


    The instant he appeared, the old man¡¯s face finally changed. He came to a halt, and he was not the only one who did so. All the other people around him did the same thing.


    The eyes of Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor sparkled, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips.


    As for the crowd underneath, the instant that Spirit of Nine Yin appeared, a buzzing noise immediately stirred from among them.


    "I was wondering why he was so fearless, so it¡¯s because he rented a Spirit of Nine Yin!"


    "I remember that Spirit of Nine Yin. He¡­ He¡¯s a spirit from the fourthyer, but the price for his protection is too great. I can¡¯t believe that someone managed to bring him out!"


    "By the looks of it, he has the power of a Latter Shaman. I wonder who would win if he fought against the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple¡­"


    Almost the instant the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple froze, a freezing re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His clone lifted his right hand swiftly, and the Virescent Light Sword charged forth with a sh, while arge amount of the ck beetles on his body spread out to cover the sky.


    The Poison Corpse opened his mouth and let out a muffled roar. ck veins popped up all over his body, and a vast amount of poison mist gushed out from his pores. Even his fingernails on both of his hands instantly grew longer and started shining with a sharp glint.


    At the same time, Su Ming took a deep breath and lifted his left hand to point at the sky. This was the first of the three styles of Wind Separation, the starting move of Sun Genesis!


    "If you want what belongs to me, then you must bear the consequences. Even if you are the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, it is still the same!


    "Protector Spirit of Nine Yin,e, fight with me against this person!"


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s voice spread, the Spirit of Nine Yin before him let out a roar towards the skies. He lifted his right hand, and a gigantic battle axe that was about the same height as he was appeared!


    Trantor''s Thoughts


    Mogumoguchan Mogumoguchan


    Preview to next chapter: Fight!


    Su Ming can put up quite a decent fight, eh?

 Chapter 452 — Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 452: Fight!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Are we all allowed to impose our will on others because our power is greater than theirs?" Su Ming¡¯s voice was bone chilling. In his memories, this had always happened. It was like this when he was in Dark Mountain. Bi Tu¡¯s strength had made him think that he could disregard everything.


    When he was in Han Mountain, the guest that had chased down He Feng was the same. The depth of his level of cultivation was a form of oppression towards the weak. It was an oppression that felt as if there was no way anyone would be able to go against him for all their lives!


    When he went up against Di Tian, Su Ming once again felt that sense of powerlessness. Everything about him had been controlled. His fate was not in his own hands, and that was all because Di Tian¡¯s strength had forced all those who were not on par with him to follow his will!


    ¡®Is this thew of the jungle¡­? If this is thew of the world, then I absolutely refuse to be a weakling. I want to be powerful, because only then will I have the right to crush this detestablew!¡¯


    The colossal Spirit of Nine Yin before Su Ming lifted his battle axe with a roar and swung it against the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple. As the battle axe fell down, the sky and earth roared, and the air was torn, revealing a gigantic crack. The old man¡¯s face changed, and as he retreated, he lifted his right index finger and pointed swiftly at the iing battle axe.


    With that one point, the Grand Elder¡¯s right index finger instantly turned ck. ck mist gushed out from his finger and turned into a vengeful soul right before him. There were eight different heads on that soul, and they had the faces of men and women, the old and the young. Each of these faces were filled with heinous murderous aura. They screamed shrilly, and like a shooting star with a very long tail, that soul charged towards the battle axe.


    "Malevolent Soul! As expected of a Spirit Medium who is already halfway through to bing an End Shaman! He actually managed to create a Malevolent Soul!"


    Someone from the crowd on the ground immediately recognized what it was when they saw it.


    Once the eight-headed Malevolent Soul flew out, its body grew once it came into contact with the wind. In an instant, it grew to be around one hundred feet, and it crashed into the battle axe swinging downwards. The impact turned into a wave of shocking booms, and as they reverberated in the air, Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled forth indifferently.


    "Are we all allowed to take away what belongs to others because our power is greater than theirs?"


    The instant the battle axe belonging to the Spirit of Nine Yin crashed into the Malevolent Soul, Su Ming¡¯s clone rushed out swiftly. Before he even closed in on the old man, the ck beetles swept out. Buzzing sounds reverberated in the air, and they turned into a huge ck hand in midair to seize the Grand Elder.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul clone let out a low roar.


    "Nine Transformations, Ten Transfigurations, One Voice!"


    As he spoke, Su Ming¡¯s clone pointed at the old man with his right hand. With that one point, a ray of ck light shed on his index finger, and it instantly turned ck. At the same time, wisps of ck mist flew out from his finger to turn into the exact same eight-headed Malevolent Soul the old man had summoned from his Spell just now!


    The instant that Malevolent Soul appeared, all the faces of the people who were watching instantly changed. The old man from the God of Shamans Temple, too, experienced a change in expression.


    "Nine Transformations, change again!"


    Dark light shone in the clone¡¯s eyes. Immediately, a single ck horn appeared on all eight of the heads on the soul before him. As they roared, the soul charged out and rushed towards the Grand Elder with the huge hand formed by the ck beetles.


    At the same time, as Su Ming¡¯s main battle force, the Spirit of Nine Yinughed savagely even though his battle axe was bounced off by the impact just now. As it was sent reeling back, he rushed forward. With his body as his strength and his arms as the bridge, he endured the power of the rebound, and at the same time, an even greater power burst out from his body. It allowed him to endure the power of the rebound through raw power, and he swung the battle axe in his right hand down once again.


    Immediately after, a string of ancient chants fell off the lips of the Spirit of Nine Yin. As those words tumbled off his mouth, rings that looked like those on a tree appeared on his body. Those rings covered the man¡¯s body densely, causing a humongous illusionary shadow to appear in the sky as he roared and swung his axe.


    That illusion was a big tree that covered the entire sky. At that moment, the tree was sinking swiftly, like a seal aiming to suppress something, as it charged towards the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple.


    The Grand Elder¡¯s expression changed, and he was forced to retreat once again. To him, this was humiliation. As the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple and a powerful Shaman who was already halfway through to bing an End Shaman, he was forced to retreat twice, and even though the Spirit of Nine Yin before him was indeed powerful, this to him was a humiliation. Especially when he was forced to do so before several tens of thousands of people.


    "If you have the Spirit of Nine Yin fighting for you, then it is fine for me to kill you!"


    Killing intent shed in the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes and he spread his palms wide open before flicking them forward. Immediately, all ten of his fingers turned ck, and as if they were melting, they turned into arge amount of ck mist.


    The ck mist gathered together to form a ck ripple before the old man that swiftly spread forward to crash into all the divine abilities that were charging towards him.


    "Touch the emptiness, Spirit Medium!" the old man growled, and with an indescribable speed, the ck ripple shot out, and its very first touchnded on the huge hand formed by the ck beetles. The instant that hand touched the ck ripple, it immediately copsed with a bang, and the ck beetles inside were immediately sent tumbling back.


    At the same time, the eight-headed Malevolent Soul formed through the clone¡¯s Nine Transformations Art crashed into the ripple with a piercing roar. Instantly, seven of its head crumbled into dust, but there was one head remaining. Perhaps it was because this was a Malevolent Soul formed through Su Ming¡¯s Nine Transformations Art, which made it simr to the old man¡¯s Malevolent Soul, hence it was able to pass through that ripple and charge towards the old man ferociously.


    As for the Spirit of Nine Yin, when his battle axe came into contact with the ripple, a violent bang shook the sky furiously, and the spirit roared. His body was pushed backwards, and madness appeared in his eyes. A singr incantation tumbled out of his mouth, and the instant that sound appeared, he rammed his head on the battle axe before him, causing the battle axe to tremble and shatter!


    As the battle axe shattered, an immense wave of power erupted it, and it crashed into that ck ripple violently. The booming sounds reverberated in the air, and the man once again took a few steps back coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    However, his eyes under his helmet burned with an even stronger battle spirit.


    With the price of the spirit shattering his battle axe, the ck ripple became distorted. It shed a few times, then abruptly copsed, turning into arge amount of ck mist that rolled backwards.


    Yet the fight was not over. The huge illusionary tree in the sky had closed in with the intention to crash into the old man. The Grand Elder swung his arm forward and rammed into the tree in the air. Booming sounds rang out once again, and as they reverberated in the air, the huge illusionary tree shattered, inch by inch, andpletely crumbled before the old man.


    However, the old man was clearly not in good shape as well, because his face turned a little pale. Once he dispersed that giant illusionary tree, he bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. As that blood gushed out of his mouth, it closed in on the one-headed Malevolent Soul that was already less than ten feet away from him!


    "Are we all allowed to treat others like ants as if it is something natural because our power is greater than theirs?"


    Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled through the air. By his side, gray light shone in the Poison Corpse¡¯s eyes, and the corpse took a swift step forward, towards where the Grand Elder was.


    As the Poison Corpse walked forward, the presence of his power in the Berserker Soul Realm spread out without any reservation. Poisonous fog surrounded him, and with a roar akin to that of a wild beast, he charged forth.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone also started forming seals with both his hands. The small virescent sword grew several times in size, and once it turned into a huge sword, Su Ming¡¯s clone breathed out a breath of his Nascent Soul¡¯s Qi, and at the same time, an endless amount of cyclones stirred up around the big virescent sword. With a light that shone in an area of ten thousand feet, the sword shed down on the Grand Elder.


    Right behind the Poison Corpse and clone, the Spirit of Nine Yin took off his helmet and revealed his face. His skin was brown and filled with cracks, which made him look like a tree. At that moment, as he let out a low growl, the spirit threw away his helmet, then he roared towards the sky.


    The growth rings on his body increased, and his body grew several times in size instantly. In the blink of an eye, he had already grown up to be one thousand feet tall, and from the distance, he looked as if he had turned into a big tree!


    His hair swiftly grew longer and it looked like the branches of a drooping willow. Once his body grewrger, the spirit took a huge step forward and rammed a fist against the Grand Elder!


    That one punch made his fist look like the branch of a tree. It exuded an ancient presence, and there was even an abundance of life force contained within his arm.


    Su Ming stood in the distance and watched the scene coldly. The old man¡¯s face had now turned sullen. As the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, if he still needed someone to help him when he was attacking another person, then this would be the greatest form of humiliation among all other humiliations he had to suffer this day!


    This was the reason why he did not even consider having the Guards of the God of Shamans attack. Instead, the instant Su Ming¡¯s clone, his Poison Corpse, and the Spirit of Nine Yin closed in on him, killing intent shed in his eyes. He seized at the air with his right hand, and immediately, a ck leaf appeared in his hand.


    Right at the instant he ced it in his mouth and crushed it, his body immediately started distorting, causing the sword in the clone¡¯s hands to miss its strike, and the old man instantaneously walked out right behind Su Ming, who was standing in the distance.


    Almost the moment he walked out, Su Ming took a step forward, and with a speed incredibly quick, he was already several hundreds of feet away in the blink of an eye. At the same time, he waved his right arm towards the sky.


    With that one wave, a gust of wind was stirred up.


    "Windes when I wave my arms¡­" Su Ming muttered softly. The Provenance of Wind in his body circted rapidly, and because of it, suddenly, a moaning sound came from the sky, and that sound was the voice of wind!


    With Su Ming as its center, arge amount of wind suddenly rushed from a circr area of several hundreds of lis. That wind charged forth from all directions, and as it spun around, it turned into a whirlwind that blew against the sky and world, and this¡­ was the rise of a tempest!


    "Once the tempest arrives, the sea of clouds will appear, and wind will descend!" Speaking in a low voice, Su Ming clenched his right fist in the direction of the sky!


    At that moment, the sky in an area of several hundreds of lis turned into arge sea of clouds in that whirlwind. The sea of clouds spun along with the wind, and when the crowd looked over, it was as if the sky had turned into a gigantic vortex made of a sea of clouds.


    The instant Su Ming clenched his fist, that vortex charged towards him with a shocking speed!


    ¡®There¡¯s not enough wind¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 453 — Peerless!

    <h4>Chapter 453: Peerless!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was indeed not enough wind!


    Su Ming might have mastered one of the three styles of Wind Separation - Sun Genesis, but that did not mean that he could bring out a power equivalent to the Divine General Wind Berserker¡¯s shocking power. After all, his level of cultivation was still too low.


    This level of rising and descending of wind could not bring about any form of shock when used to fight against an ordinary Latter Shaman. However, when used to fight against divine abilities, it would still be able to perform normally.


    Right then, as he fought against the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple who was already halfway through to bing an End Shaman, who even the Spirit of Nine Yin could not injure, Su Ming knew that this amount of wind¡­ was not enough!


    The main principle behind Sun Genesisy within how much wind was sent out, and the amount of wind delivered would be returned several fold. The more wind was delivered, the more wind would be returned, and its might would also be stronger!


    That was why as a glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He activated that extreme speed of his, but not to fall back or to move forward. He flew up instead like a shooting star, charging forth to the sky.


    Since he could not generate enough wind by waving his arm, then Su Ming would use his own body to execute his fastest speed and stir up the strongest wind he could muster!


    As Su Ming charged into the sky at a speed that could barely be detected with the naked eye, gusts of violent wind blew around him. As he became faster, and the instant he charged into the sky, that violent gust of wind that he had stirred up blew into the sky with a crash.


    With this, Su Ming finished the Wind Propelling stage for Sun Genesis!


    The instant the wind swept from all directions and rushed to the sky, the sea of clouds roared and spread violently through the area. In the blink of an eye, it had already expanded to an area of one thousand lispared to its previous several hundreds of lis!


    The sea of clouds turned into a huge vortex that was spinning with booming noises. All of this happened within an instant. When Su Ming arrived in the sky, he clenched his fist once again.


    A sight that was difficult to forget for all who saw it formed in such an astonishing manner it would shock the sky!


    The gigantic sea of clouds charged towards Su Ming¡¯s fist from all directions as if time was turning back. Right at the instant Su Mingpleted the act of clenching his fist, it gathered in his fist, making it seem as if he was holding onto the vortex of clouds and wind in the sky just now!


    The blue sky within one thousand lis no longer had a shred of wind or clouds. This was the vital part in the second level of Sun Genesis - Wind Borrowing!


    Freezing light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He clenched his right fist and hurled it forward, at the old man from the God of Shamans Temple beneath him!


    That one punch did not seem to contain much strength, but the movement stirred an indescribable gust of wind, and it erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s punch!


    That wind let out a piercing cry and moan that sounded like the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves, making all those who heard it to be unable to help themselves but be afraid! It was as if a shocking p of thunder had boomed in the quiet dawn, as if a storm had erupted forth on a tranquil sea, as if a gigantic bang had resounded on a tnd!


    As Su Ming hurled his fist towards the old man, a wind dragon manifested. That wind dragon was several thousands of feet long. It looked incredibly ferocious and its body was semi-transparent. The moaning sound of the wind was its howl, and the piercing whistle as the wind traveled forth was its roar!


    "Sun Genesis," Su Ming mumbled.


    The wind dragon instantly closed in on the old man, whose face had turned incredibly serious. His white hair danced madly in the air, and at that moment, a bump appeared on his throat. It swelled rapidly like a tumor, and eventually, the instant that wind dragon closed in on him, that tumor cracked open to reveal a head inside.


    At that moment, the old man looked incredibly terrifying. He had two heads, and the newborn head was that of a teenager. However, he looked savage. The moment the head appeared, the old man seized at the air with his right hand, and immediately, two gigantic conch shell horns appeared in his hand.


    He held a shell in each hand and ced them in his mouth. Moaning sounds rose into the air in a shocking manner. As those sounds echoed in the air, his body distorted, and shrill howls rose into the air. During that time, the distortions shattered, and an endless amount of vengeful souls rushed out from the torn air. From the distance, they looked like a long ck arc filled with vengeful souls, and that arc was rushing towards the wind dragon.


    Rumbling sounds reverberated in all directions. The wind dragon shattered, but arge half of the grudge filled long arc from the old man also dissipated. Only a small amount of it was left, and it charged towards Su Ming.


    Though it was as it looked, in truth, when the wind dragon crumbled, the old man¡¯s face also turned a little paler in an instant. However, he soon recovered, and it would be difficult for anyone to be able to see anything off about him.


    At that moment, his heart was in incredible shock. After all, the difference between his level of cultivation and Su Ming¡¯s was incredibly great, but even with that disparity between them, the wind dragon had managed to make his Qi freeze for a moment and it had even showed signs of flowing backwards and scattering away. From that alone, it was enough to tell that this Spell was so strong that it was definitely not somemon Spell.


    Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell a few steps backwards. Han Mountain Bell manifested with a boom, and as those bell chimes echoed in the air, he began forming seals with both his hands before pointing at the bell with a finger. Instantly, that bell began shining, and the illusionary shadow of the Nine-Headed Dragon swiftly formed in the sky. A glint appeared in the eyes of the sixth head among the nine, and it sucked in a deep breath in the direction of the long river made of vengeful souls.


    With that one inhale, the long arc of vengeful souls that was charging towards Su Ming instantly changed direction, and arge number of them were devoured by the sixth head of the Han Mountain Bell.


    "I originally wanted to spare you out of respect for someone else, but since you¡¯re such an ungrateful wretch, I will send you to hell!" The old man¡¯s expression was already incredibly dark.


    At that moment, almost no one, not the two people fighting, and almost none of the people in the area noticed that the mark of the dragon on Wan Qiu¡¯s arm was shing as she stood outside the hall in the distance.


    When the old man from the God of Shamans Temple said those words, five tumors appeared on his throat, and once those they emerged, they burst at the same moment, and five different heads crawled out from within!


    By doing so, the old man from the God of Shamans Temple now looked like a monster, but as the five heads appeared, a presence that could shake the sky manifested swiftly on his body.


    There were seven heads on his body at that moment, and they came in all forms, man and woman, old and young. All of their faces were filled with forlornness, and they all cried out at Su Ming ferociously, causing the old man to look just like the Malevolent Soul he had summoned in the beginning.


    "Spirit Medium Ultimate Move: Mark of Heaven Seal!"


    Numerous bumps rose on the old man¡¯s body, and they were all twisting about, causing him to look incredibly horrifying. At the same time, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the Spirit of Nine Yin.


    Not a single ripple that came from the execution of divine abilities could be seen from that one point. The onlookers could only hear the six heads on the old man¡¯s body roaring together, and those roars seemed to contain some sort of chant within!


    "The Spirit Medium Tribe¡¯s Eternal Seal!"


    The expression of the Spirit of Nine Yin changed drastically. He lifted his hands swiftly and rapidly tapped a few spots on his body. With each tap, arge amount of growth rings would appear on his body, and numerous growth rings also appeared in the form of illusions around him, as if he was fighting against something. At the same time, he took a huge step forward to charge towards the old man.


    "Seal!"


    The old man¡¯s lips curled up in a cold sneer. With a low growl, three of his heads instantly shrank and withered away. At the instant they disappeared without a trace, a screen of light immediately appeared around the Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s body. That screen of light glowed and turned into a gigantic seal.


    Pain immediately appeared on the spirit¡¯s face when he was sealed within.


    At the same time, the old man pointed at Su Ming¡¯s clone. He disappeared swiftly into the air, but the instant he disappeared, he was forced out from the space. Pain also appeared on his face. The light screen had appeared near his body and had turned into a seal!


    Su Ming¡¯s Poison Corpse could not escape from this fate as well. The instant the old man pointed towards him, the seal shed next to his body and he was sealed in midair.


    This was an incredibly overbearing divine ability that allowed absolutely no form of resistance or struggle. Once the old man finished doing all this, the six heads on his body disappeared without a trace. He stared at Su Ming, and with a gaze filled with killing intent, as well as a look that stated he was looking at an ant, he moved towards him.


    "You no longer have the Protector Spirit of Nine Yin and the two puppets. You are alone. Now¡­ I will make you suffer a slow death¡­"


    Su Ming remained calm as he watched the old man from the God of Shamans Temple walking towards him. He hadpletely lost this battle. Even the Spirit of Nine Yin had been sealed by that mysterious divine ability of the old man who was already halfway to bing an End Shaman.


    Su Ming let out a soft sigh.


    "If you are powerful, then you can prey on the weak¡­


    "If you are powerful, then you can rece everything with your will¡­


    "If you are powerful, then you can snatch away other people¡¯s things on a whim¡­


    "If you are powerful, then you can decide whether a person lives or dies¡­


    "If that is the case, then if the power I reveal is stronger than yours, then I can turn you into my prey, I can have my will rece your soul, I can also decide whether you live or die¡­" Su Ming looked at the old man walking towards him.


    "That¡¯s right. If you have the power of an End Shaman, then forget taking away the Crimson Stone, you can do things that are even worse than this, and you can perform these acts as you please."


    The old man from the God of Shamans Temple walked towards him, and as he spoke in a dark voice, he was already less than several hundreds of feet away from Su Ming. With a cold harrumph, he swung his arm forward, and an illusionary hand rushed through the air to seize Su Ming!


    "This farce has ended!"


    "It has indeed ended¡­ Ze Long Shen¡­" Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the mark on his left hand. That mark did not seem like the mark of a Spirit of Nine Yin. It was incredibly indistinct, but Su Ming could sense its presence.


    The instant the words ¡®Ze Long Shen¡¯ tumbled out of his mouth, the old man¡¯s gigantic illusionary hand that was rushing to catch Su Ming was already less than thirty feet away from him. However, right at that moment, suddenly, the space before Su Ming distorted, and a finger extended out from that space. The finger¡¯s appearance was incredibly sudden, and it tapped at the old man¡¯s palm.


    With that one tap, the old man from the God of Shamans Temple let out a shrill scream of pain. His entire right arm was abruptly torn to bloody pieces, and as he fell back, his face was filled with shock and disbelief.


    At the same time, a furious dragon roar spread forth abruptly from Wan Qiu¡¯s body, who was standing in the distance. The appearance of that dragon roar left even Wan Qiu stunned, and soon after, the mark of the dragon on her arm shot forth with a red light that surged to the skies before it swiftly turned into a gigantic crimson dragon. It roared once it came into sight, and right after it manifested, with one single move, it appeared¡­ right under Su Ming¡¯s feet!


    At that moment, Su Ming stood in the air as if he was standing on the crimson dragon¡¯s body. His long hair danced in the wind, his ck robes covered his entire body, and he looked peerless!

 Chapter 454 — Reckless?

    <h4>Chapter 454: Reckless?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The whiskers on the crimson dragon¡¯s gigantic head danced in the wind along with Su Ming¡¯s long hair. As it roared, its crimson red body and ferocious eyes caused Su Ming, with his existence alone, to render all the people in all directions dead silent.


    A powerful wave of pressure erupted from the crimson dragon¡¯s body. The dragon was roaring at the moment, and the pressure from its gigantic body caused all the people¡¯s breathing to freeze.


    Wan Qiu was stunned. She knew clearly in her heart that she had absolutely not summoned that powerful crimson dragon. That dragon had flown out on its own!


    As she looked at the crimson dragon roaring, looked at it submissively floating under Mo Su¡¯s feet, looked at the serenity in his eyes through the mask covering his face, the uncertainties and doubts in Wan Qiu¡¯s heart instantly became clear in an instant!


    Tian Lan Meng stared at Su Ming with a dazed look. As she watched him stand on the crimson dragon that had brought fear to her heart, her mind turned nk. Behind her, Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor widened his eyes, and disbelief could be seen within them.


    Tie Mu was in the same state. He sucked in a sharp breath and looked at Su Ming, then at the crimson dragon under his body. He also saw the sight of the Grand Elder tumbling backwards with a shrill screech while his right arm was crushed. In fact, with his current level of cultivation, he could not even see how that incident happened clearly.


    The shock in his heart was akin to a raging storm. He suddenly felt that he could no longer see through this Mo Su, especially when he remembered they had fought against each other a month ago, and he felt somewhat happy and lucky that he had not insisted on killing him at that time¡­


    Or else¡­


    A hint of wariness and respect rose in Tie Mu¡¯s eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    Nan Gong Hen looked at a loss as he stood among the crowd on the ground. Things had changed far too quickly, and he could not find himself able to react to it. At that moment, as he stared at the crimson dragon and Su Ming standing on tit, Nan Gong Hen found himself somewhat unable to differentiate what was reality and what was fantasy.


    If it was real, he found it hard to believe what he saw, if it was a fantasy, then why was the sight of the torn and bloodied right arm of the Grand Elder, his pale face, and his shocked expression so real¡­?


    Then, the instant that crimson dragon appeared and roared as it came charging under Su Ming¡¯s feet, Nan Gong Hen looked at Su Ming, and the sight right before his eyes ovepped with certain rumors in the past. Su Ming¡¯s back began to resemble the back he had once seen.


    His breathing quickened. His eyes misted in confusion, but in the midst of that perplexity, excitement rose.


    At the edge of the crowd, located far into the distance, was a gaze among all the other pairs of eyes looking at the sky. That gaze was burning with raging hate, and the owner of that gaze was a woman, a woman who was as cold as ice!


    ¡®It¡¯s really you¡­ but you are now much weaker than before¡­¡¯


    Nan Gong Shan clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. However, she still understood that even if that person was weaker than he was in the past, he was still not someone she could fight against, especially when he had used an unknown divine ability just now to crush that Grand Elder¡¯s right arm, the man who was already halfway through to bing an End Shaman. Only those with the power of an End Shaman would be able to do this.


    Su Ming lowered his head in the sky. An ancient voice was echoing in his ears. That voice could not be heard by anyone else, only him alone.


    "You still have two more chances before you have to give me a Spirit Plunder¡­ If you want me to kill someone, then you have to give me a Spirit Plunder for each person I kill¡­"


    With a calm expression, Su Ming cast a look at the crimson dragon under his feet. He was familiar with this creature. In Hong Luo¡¯s memories, he had used Earthen Aura to create this dragon and gave it life. Later on, because Hong Luo wanted to leave this world and he could not bring it with him, he gave it as a gift to Wan Qiu¡­


    Su Ming was not entirely surprised by its appearance. In truth, when he was fighting against the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, he had already sensed the crimson dragon¡¯s faint but angry roars from Autumn Sea Tribe.


    It was created by Hong Luo, and Hong Luo was sealed in Su Ming¡¯s body. He might be dead, but due to the Path to Life, he had technically given his entire legacy to Su Ming, that was why the crimson dragon had felt that while Su Ming was not its master, Hong Luo¡­ he was practically the same as master.


    The moment it sensed that Su Ming was in danger, it broke through its seal and revealed its true form.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the crimson dragon and looked at the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, who was then standing one thousand feet away from him with a deathly pale face that still had remnants of shock and fear lingering on it.


    Su Ming had summoned the old man from the fifthyer who had the power equivalent to an End Shaman during the shocking blow they exchanged moments ago. This powerful warrior who could fight on equal grounds against End Shamans had just used one finger and forced the Grand Elder back. He had even caused his right arm to be crushed and torn into bloody pieces!


    The appearance of that one finger caused distortions to stir up in the area. That was why beside Su Ming and the Grand Elder, no one else saw what had happened clearly. They had only seen Su Ming mumbling one sentence, and then the Grand Elder, who was trying to seize him, screamed shrilly in pain before his right arm exploded and he fell back in terror.


    Due to Su Ming being an unknown, due to his mysteriousness, due to the crimson dragon that appeared with a roar, he now gave the people a feeling that he was an abyss that could not be seen through. That was why in almost everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Ming was now filled with intimidating might.


    "Now, I am stronger." Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the pale Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple, speaking in a calm voice.


    The old man¡¯s expression changed. His heart was still trembling. During the instant just now, he felt a strong threat of death looming over his head. It had been his fortune that the finger had onlynded on his palm. If it hadnded at the center of his brows, then he believed wholeheartedly that he would have definitely died, and even his soul would have been unable to escape death.


    Because that one tap was simply¡­ too terrifying!


    "Do you still want to take my Crimson Stone?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    The Grand Elder¡¯s was green from fear and red from anger. He looked at Su Ming and sucked in a deep breath to quell the terror and shock in his heart. Ignoring his torn and bloodied arm, he demanded in a low voice, "Just who are you?!"


    "Mo Su." There was not a hint of change on Su Ming¡¯s face. At that moment, the silence from the people around him and the gazes trained on his person made him see how people changed in all sorts of ways as this incident unfolded.


    "I was reckless today. Regarding this matter¡­" The Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple spoke with much difficulty. These sort of words sounded incredibly awkward in his mouth, because he could not quite remember just when was thest time he had said such words himself.


    "Reckless?" A chilling re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stepped lightly on the crimson dragon beneath his feet and sent a thought to it. This was the first time he controlled this crimson dragon, and his actions were rather rusty. All he knew was that in his memories, Hong Luo had sent his thoughts into the dragon this way for it to carry out hismands.


    "By just saying that you¡¯re reckless, you cane and snatch my stone so brazenly?" The instant Su Ming sent his thoughts beneath him, the gigantic crimson dragon let out an even stronger roar. It curled its tail swiftly and charged towards the ground, sweeping past the Spirit of Nine Yin, Su Ming¡¯s clone, and the Poison Corpse.


    Its control over its power was ingenious. Once it swept past these three people, it made the seals around their bodies vibrate violently, and then they shattered. The three were absolutely not touched by the blows or injured by them.


    "By just saying that you¡¯re reckless, you can decide whether I live or die with your power?" Booming sounds echoed in the air as Su Ming asked those two questions. Then, as if the voice and the booming sounds had fused together, Su Ming¡¯s voice seemed to have turned into thunder. As it boomed in the air, the Spirit of Nine Yin regained his mobility and walked to Su Ming¡¯s side. Once he did so, there was shock in his gaze as he looked at him.


    He was not shocked because that old man from his tribe had attacked, but because of the crimson dragon under Su Ming¡¯s body. That crimson dragon gave him a feeling that it was incredibly powerful, and that level of strength even surpassed his power in his current Realm.


    With a single warp, the clone came to stand behind Su Ming. The Poison Corpse also appeared beside him with a sh.


    "Since this is recklessness, then I will be reckless as well today." Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed towards the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple. With that one point, the crimson dragon roared and charged forth with Su Ming towards the old man at an incredible speed.


    The old man¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically. He wanted to exin himself, but he did not have time to even open his mouth. He quickly retreated, but no matter how fast he was, he could not outrun the crimson dragon. In an instant, a huge power rammed into the Grand Elder and made all his clothes flutter.


    Yet at that very moment, an indistinct sigh that did not even seem to exist suddenly echoed between the sky and earth. At the same time, a piercing light abruptly shone before the crimson dragon and the Grand Elder, right in the middle of the remaining space of one hundred feet between the human and dragon. Then, from within that light, came a person.


    That person¡¯s face and age could not be seen. Once he appeared, he lifted his right hand, and immediately, that piercing light surrounding his body gathered into his right hand as if it was flowing backwards to that spot, causing him to seem as if he was holding a sun in his right hand and making it look as if day had arrived, even though it was still dawn in the world.


    That person¡¯s right hand moved in a manner that seemed slow, but in reality, had swept forth incredibly fast to press on the crimson dragon.


    The crimson dragon roared and its entire body shone with a red light. In an instant, it crashed into the person¡¯s right hand. Loud, booming noises reverberated in all directions, and when the noise shook the sky and earth, Su Ming¡¯s body lurched forward. The crimson dragon under his feet had been forced toe to a halt.


    However, the person from the light had clearly used all his power during that strike just now. He might have caused the crimson dragon to stop, but he staggered a few steps backwards, and the light around his body was dispelled to reveal a middle-aged man with fair skin. His most distinct characteristic would most definitely be a pair of long and narrow eyes that were like those of a phoenix.


    The middle-aged man smiled wryly and said in a soft voice, "Brother Mo, would you mind not attacking for the moment and allowing me to say one word?"


    Once he appeared, the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple let out a huge sigh of relief in his heart, then with an incredibly respectful face, he bowed towards this person.


    "Greetings, Temple Lord of Earthen Temple."


    "I might have only gotten to know of your name today, but your existence truly impresses me¡­ You challenged our powerful Shamans, sealed Zong Ze of Autumn Sea, and made it so that no one in the Shaman Tribe did not know about you¡­ It¡¯s a pity that you did not appear again after that time¡­ It is a great fortune for me to be able to see you today, brother Mo." The middle-aged man looked at Su Ming and wrapped his fist in his palm with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 455 — Departure!

    <h4>Chapter 455: Departure!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the middle-aged man appeared, a few from the crowd underneath immediately recognized him. They did not dare discuss among themselves loudly, but low buzzing sounds could still be heard traveling through the air faintly.


    "The End Shaman who is in charge of defending the World of Nine Yin this time is Sir Mo Bai[1], the Lord of the Earthen Temple of the God of Shamans Temple?!"


    "No wonder the other big tribes were so inly hesitating just now! So this is the reason!"


    "Sir Mo Bai is addressing Mo Su as brother Mo¡­ and that crimson dragon¡­ Could it be that he¡­ that he¡¯s the person in the legends?!"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the man standing before the Grand Elder. Through the Grand Elder¡¯s respect and his words, along with the ripples that came from this person¡¯s level of cultivation, it was not difficult for him to guess that this person was the End Shaman who was defending Shaman City!


    This was the second End Shaman he had ever met!


    This person gave him a different feeling than Zong Ze, who had clearly exuded an incredible feeling of power when Su Ming looked at him. This person looked incredibly gentle, and most of his aura was also kept within himself. People would only feel that this person seemed to be different from others at first nce, but they would not be able to sense the pressure of an End Shamaning from him.


    If he could do this, then it was clear that he hade to understand his Realm better than Zong Ze.


    When his words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, doubt immediately appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart. Ever since he used the power of the God of Berserkers and dispelled Di Tian¡¯s projection before leaving through that Gate to the Void, he had been gued by a thought, since everything from the moment he fought against Di Tian to the moment Hong Luo disappeared had happened inside and near that sacred mountain of the Shaman Tribe.


    Rumors said that the location of the God of Shamans Temple was in that sacred mountain. Then, the God of Shamans Temple must have witnessed that battle, but now, the words and expressions of this Earthen Temple Lord of the God of Shamans Temple and that Grand Elder made it seem as if they did not know about the battle at their sacred mountain.


    However, this was not the moment for Su Ming to be immersed in his own thoughts. He stood on his crimson dragon and narrowed his eyes, not speaking a word.


    "We are at fault for what happened today¡­ Brother Mo, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer to this¡­ so I hope that you would not continue pursuing this matter¡­ After all, you have been missing for many years and your level of cultivation has fallen.


    "I doubt that you are here to fight against the God of Shamans Temple now that you appeared here in the World of Nine Yin. There must be something more important for you to do¡­" the middle-aged man said with a smile. His voice was slow, but when he mentioned Su Ming¡¯s power decreasing, a sharp glint shed in his eyes.


    Clearly, even he had been unable to see that finger just now, and even if the Grand Elder had seen it, he was unable to differentiate clearly whether that finger was a product of Su Ming¡¯s divine ability or it was because of someone else.


    "Besides, you have a Protector Spirit of Nine Yin with you, so you must have also gone to the ninthyer¡­" the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "How are you going to exin this?" Su Ming asked calmly. Since the other thought that he was Hong Luo and believed that his current level of cultivation was not high because he had been injured in an ident, then Su Ming would naturally not exin anything. He, of course, had also heard the faint hints of a threat within the man¡¯s words when he spoke about his Protector Spirit of Nine Yin.


    The underlying meaning of his words was a warning to Su Ming that the God of Shamans Temple also had Protector Spirits of Nine Yin in the World of Nine Yin! If he continued fighting against them, then neither one would have a good oue.


    The middle-aged man gathered his thoughts for a moment and then spoke slowly. "Brother Mo, since you joined the treasure gambling event, then I can make a decision about this. You may choose five hundred stones that you like from the Crimson Stones we were going to auction next. You don¡¯t need to pay any Shaman Crystals for them, and you can bring them away. You don¡¯t need to open them here.


    "I will also give you a top secret map of the World of Nine Yin belonging to the God of Shamans Temple. Only Latter Shamans are allowed to have this map, and it is very detailed.


    "Also, while there are many limitations to outsiders who want to enter the ces we of the God of Shamans Temple have developed in the World of Nine Yin, you maye and go to these ces as you please, including Shaman City!"


    Once he finished speaking, he seized at the air with his right hand, and immediately, two pieces of ck wood appeared in his hand. He pushed them forward, and they floated towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming cast the middle-aged man a nce. He did not touch the two wooden pieces but had his Poison Corpse take a few steps forward, swing his arm to sweep the ck wooden pieces into his sleeve before he returned to his ce.


    "Thank you for the Crimson Stones," Su Ming said tly.


    When the Temple Lord saw Su Ming¡¯s puppet putting away the wooden slips, he too breathed out a sigh of relief. Even if Su Ming gave him a feeling that he was so weak that he would die with just a single blow, the Grand Elder¡¯s torn and bloodied right arm terrified him from the bottom of his heart. Clearly, even if this Mo Su¡¯s power hadrgely fallen, he still had incredible killing moves!


    More importantly, the rumors about him made the Temple Lord unwilling to attack rashly. In his mind, he believed that this Mo Su came here to search for herbs to cure his wounds.


    If that was the case, then there was really no need for him to offend such a powerful existence. Even if he could indeed summon the Spirits of Nine Yin, this Mo Su lived up to his fame. If he went all out and fought back, then the price the God of Shamans Temple would have to pay would be too great!


    He also remembered how the Great Patriarch had personally issued the order when this person disappeared from thend of the Shamans to have none of them offend him if any of the members of the God of Shamans Temple ever ran into him again.


    ¡®With just a lift of his arm, he sealed Zong Ze, with a flip of his hand, he sealed the entire Autumn Sea Tribe¡­ Even if his level of cultivation has fallen to such a state, I still shouldn¡¯t be enemies with such a person¡­¡¯ Mo Bai¡¯s resolve became firm. As he smiled, he cast the Grand Elder standing behind him a nce.


    The old man¡¯s face was rather bloodless at that moment. Ever since he learned of Su Ming¡¯s identity, he no longer felt the humiliation from moments before. He had heard of far too many rumors regarding this person, and even some of his close friends had seen him before.


    Once the old man bowed towards Su Ming with respect, he waved his right arm in the sky, and with that, dazzling light immediately filled the sky.


    Within that dazzling light were nine thousand Crimson Stones of various sizes packed densely. they all appeared in the sky in a grand fashion. These Crimson Stones shone with a red re, and that light instantly illuminated the entire world, causing this endless area to be dyedpletely in crimson.


    "Brother Mo, please, go on ahead!" Mo Bai said and smiled.


    Su Ming did not bother with acting modest. The crimson dragon under his feet moved and brought him charging into the sky above. They appeared beside the nine thousand Crimson Stones, and right before the crowd¡¯s eyes underneath, he started walking past them.


    Every single time Su Ming chose a Crimson Stone, he would immediately put it away. When dawn was over, when the nine moons hid themselves away, and when the morning sun lifted its head, Su Ming finished walking past all nine thousand Crimson Stones. In all that time, the small, ck humanoid in his storage bag had only sensed nine.


    To confuse the people, Su Ming put away the other four hundred and ny-one Crimson Stones in the same manner. By doing so, it would be difficult for anyone to be able to figure out any clues from his actions.


    The price for five hundred Crimson Stones was incredibly high. From that, it could be seen that the God of Shamans Temple truly wanted to resolve this matter in peace.


    Once Su Ming put away all the stones, he stood on the crimson dragon and cast the Temple Lord a nce. The crimson dragon let out a roar and charged towards the ground, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared right before Nan Gong Hen.


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face was pale at the moment, and he was staring at Su Ming with a dazed expression.


    "Brother Nan Gong, the Shaman Crystals you obtained by selling that Dragon Leaf Grass has canceled the deal we made with each other. You don¡¯t have to give me any of the Shaman Crystals." Su Ming nodded at Nan Gong Hen, then looked towards Lan Lan and Ahu.


    Lan Lan blinked, then immediately dragged the slightly stupefied Ahu, who was standing by the side, to climb on the crimson dragon. Once they were on, she grabbed the crimson dragon¡¯s whiskers, and her gaze as she looked at Su Ming was filled with idolization. Ahu only at that moment snapped out of his stupor and also looked at Su Ming with a zealous gaze.


    To these two children, the incident today had surpassed Su Ming¡¯s battle with Eastern Goosefoot Tribe. In their eyes, Su Ming was their sky!


    Once Lan Lan and Ahu climbed onto the crimson dragon, Su Ming sent his thoughts to the dragon, and it immediately rose into the sky with a roar. Just as he was about to leave, a thought suddenly bloomed in his heart, and his lips curled up into a smile under the mask.


    "Brother Bai, I have a request. I hope you will help me fulfill it." A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he spoke slowly.


    "Oh? Brother Mo, please, go on," said Mo Bai.


    "It¡¯s still the most convenient to use this type of Enchanted Vessels to cut into Crimson Stones¡­" Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the one hundred Enchanted Vessels floating in midair.


    "We didn¡¯t make a lot of these Enchanted Vessels and seldom give them to other people, but if you need one, then it¡¯ll be another matter." Mo Bai smiled, then with a wave of his arm, one of the Enchanted light rings immediately flew towards Su Ming and stopped before him.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone immediately took one step forward from behind him and put away the Enchanted Vessel into his storage bag. Once he did so, Su Ming swept his gaze across thend. All the people on the ground entered his vision, along with the people standing outside the eight halls - Wan Qiu, Tie Mu, Tian Lan Meng, and Sky Mist¡¯s ancestor, whose presence had made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    Finally, Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the Celestial Maiden in white. The woman was also looking at him at the moment, and the delighted surprise on her face was genuine.


    Su Ming turned his head away and averted his gaze. The crimson dragon under his body let out a roar to the skies. Then, no longer bothering itself with Wan Qiu, it brought Su Ming to charge into the sky.


    Its roar was filled with happiness. Clearly, meeting Su Ming was much dearer to itpared to it following beside Wan Qiu.


    "Senior¡­ where are we going?" Lan Lan held onto the crimson dragon¡¯s whiskers and shouted at Su Ming loudly while the wind blew against her face.


    "I¡¯ll bring you both to activate your path as Soul Catchers¡­ But before that, we¡¯ll be searching for a cave abode outside Shaman City. I want to open these Crimson Stones!"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest as he traveled among the clouds in the sky. He touched the storage bag hanging over his chest with his right hand. Over there was the Crimson Stone that had caused all the ruckus just now, and it filled Su Ming with anticipation.


    He had heard most of the crowd¡¯s words clearly just now with his powerful divine sense.


    ¡®This Crimson Stone doesn¡¯t have the God Sealing Flower¡­ but there is a venomous wasp in there, and perhaps¡­ some of the nectar of the God Sealing Flower is contained within the venomous wasp¡¯s body!


    ¡®If it¡¯s truly there, then if I drink it down, my level of cultivation will¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled with a brilliant sh.


    However, even if he had spread out his divine sense, he did not notice a person in ck robes following closely behind him after he left Shaman City. The other¡¯s body was so indistinct that he seemed almost invisible.


    That person had a frown on his face, and he did not dare to get too close, even as he was following Su Ming. It was as if he was hesitating about something.


    ¡®Damn it, is Hong Luo dead or not¡­? Is he Hong Luo or Destiny?!¡¯

 Chapter 456 — Burial Ground of Bones

    <h4>Chapter 456: Burial Ground of Bones</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Right now, my best choice is to search for a quiet ce and meditate with my mind cleared. After that, I¡¯ll extract the poisonous wasp¡¯s nectar and raise my power, or perhaps I¡¯ll crack open the Crimson Stones instead!


    ¡®But I don¡¯t know whether there is any nectar in the poisonous wasp¡¯s body¡­ I might think that there is, but there¡¯s also the possibility that there isn¡¯t any nectar. If there is, then once I consume it, I¡¯ll have to iste myself for some time.


    ¡®It would have been fine if I was alone, but now, I¡¯m bringing Lan Lan and Ahu along¡­¡¯ Su Ming stood on the crimson dragon, and as the dragon charged forward at a rapid speed, he turned his head around to look at the nervous but excited teenagers.


    ¡®Oh well, I know now that the process of activating the path of a Soul Catcher isn¡¯t that dangerous. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll take some time¡­¡¯


    Su Ming had already made a decision. He flipped his right hand in the air, and immediately, two wooden slips with maps carved on them appeared on his hand. One of these maps came from Nan Gong Hen, and the other came from Mo Bai.


    If hepared the both of them, he would find that thetter map was moreplete, and a simple outline of the area beyond those one million lis was also provided.


    On the map, near the edge of the one million lis to the northeast of Shaman City was a region that was about several tens of millions of lis. There was a gigantic beast bone drawn on that spot. That bone looked like that of a snake¡¯s, and even though only a simple outline of the skeleton was provided, it was still a rather terrifying sight to behold.


    ¡®That¡¯s the burial ground of the Candle Dragon¡­¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He put away both maps, then sat down cross-legged on the crimson dragon¡¯s head and closed his eyes, exercising his breathing.


    The journey to activate the path of a Soul Catcher was actually very simple. A person with the constitution of a Soul Catcher just needed to get close to the dragon¡¯s burial ground and sense the Candle Dragon¡¯s will, which had yet to disappear.


    If the person could sense the dragon¡¯s will stronger, then it would be of a much greater help to his or her training in the future. This was just like the Berserker Tribe¡¯s Berserker¡¯s Initiation. However, the Berserker Tribe had been passing down their legacy for their cultivation methods for a very long time, which had allowed them to be able to pass down their legacies independently. That was also the reason why the Elders of Berserker tribes could help the others activate their cultivation.


    However, since the legacy of the Soul Catchers, Spirit Mediums, and Thought Soothsayers of the Shaman Tribe came from the World of Nine Yin, that was why no one could take the ce of those particr spots in helping these people activate their cultivation. They could onlye to those ces personally and experience it themselves to be able to get it.


    The crimson dragon shot through the sky, and it did not stop as it charged forward. Since it was a life created from Earthen Aura, it could be said that the dragon was a creature existing between the state of an illusion and a physical entity. Its perception was incredibly sensitive, and it could detect all sorts of dangers, which was why it had been able to change its direction three times as they went forth without Su Ming even needing to warn it. It would either circle around the area or avoid it.


    There was a gentle screen of light around Lan Lan and Ahu¡¯s bodies. That screen of light allowed them to not feel the powerful high wind, and they would asionally look down as they sat on the dragon¡¯s back. As time passed by, the excitement on their faces gradually diminished. On the other hand, their anxiety grew stronger.


    They knew that what they would be facing next would be the main reason for why they came to this ce - to obtain the acknowledgement of the Candle Dragon¡¯s will and to activate the path of the Soul Catcher!


    Before they came here, their Patriarch had already told them that in the history of the Shamans, not all those with the constitution of Soul Catchers could get the acknowledgement of the Candle Dragon¡¯s will.


    For some unknown reason, there were quite a few who could not obtain the dragon¡¯s acknowledgement and could not activate the path of a Soul Catcher. These people ended up either practicing other cultivation methods or living mediocre lives.


    There might only be a few of such people, but they existed, which was why Lan Lan and Ahu¡¯s anxiety became even stronger as they got closer to the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground.


    Several dayster, when most of the Shamans were still in Shaman City, participating in the treasure gambling, a ray of crimson red light shed in the clouds near the edge of the one million lis region northeast of Shaman City. That sh turned into a ten thousand feet long crimson dragon that lingered about in the sky.


    Su Ming, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes at that moment. His gaze was as bright as lightning as he looked at the ground underneath.


    The entirend was shrouded in fog. There was a mountain range that formed a ring around the area that surrounded the entire region. The fog in the mountain range did not remain stagnant but was tumbling about slowly, continuously rising into the sky or sinking into the ground as if it could never remain still¡­ From the sky, it could be seen clearly that this particr region was darker than the area beyond. The thick clouds there gave off a heavy feeling to the people watching.


    Soon after Su Ming began observing this region, a gust of freezing wind blew towards him, sweeping up the fog on the ground and causing them to tumble about violently. The instant that wind blew into Su Ming¡¯s face, his pupils shrank. He saw droplets of rain falling from the clouds in the sky above this region as that freezing wind started blowing.


    The rain was not heavy, but as it fell down, it turned into ice cold water, causing the freezing air in the area to be even more bone chilling.


    This was a mysterious region that covered several tens of thousands of lis. Besides the sound of rain and fog, there was no other sound. The area was in a state that was almost akin to dead silence.


    However, in the midst of this silence, suddenly, a faint voice floated from within the fog where Su Ming was looking.


    "Heat¡­ is the father¡­"


    That voice was ancient and sounded as if it came from a long time ago. The voice seemed like it was mumbling, as if it was talking in whispers. As it echoed in the air, it caused the fog to spread slightly outwards.


    The instant Su Ming heard that voice, he sensed the strange snake in his body shivering in Han Mountain Bell. Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, then he swiftly looked towards the thick fog from where the voice hade.


    Not a single person could be seen there. As rain fell, each droplet dispelled some of the fog. However, as the fog scattered away, more of it would seep out from other ces, causing the fog in the area to remain a constant existence.


    After a long while, Su Ming averted his gaze and looked towards Lan Lan and Ahu. The both of them seemed to be ignoring that voice, which made it clear that they did not hear it. In fact, even the crimson dragon only continued pacing about in the air. It had its eyes fixed on the fog in the region, but besides this particr action, it did not have any other reaction. It was as if Su Ming was the only one who heard that voice.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. After staring at the fog for some time, he spread his divine sense into the region, but like a stone sinking into the ocean, his divine sense disappeared without a trace. Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before he moved off of the crimson dragon. The moment he left it, the crimson dragon turned into a red mark and branded itself on Su Ming¡¯s arm.


    As for Lan Lan and Ahu, they were brought by Su Ming to the ground in the form of a long arc when he waved his arm towards them. Su Ming did not choose to fly in midair. In the birthce of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s famous Soul Catchers, he decided to be extremely careful with his actions.


    When the three of them descended on the ground, Lan Lan and Ahu¡¯s faces turned a little pale. They looked a little scared as they followed closely behind Su Ming. The three of them moved forward in this silent region quietly with Su Ming walking in front and the two teenagers at the back. Not a single word was exchanged between them.


    They stepped on the mountain region¡¯s rocks while having the freezing wind blowing against their bodies. The wind brought with them a few droplets of icy rain, and when those droplets fell on their bodies, it left them drenched, and the freezing wind felt as if it could seep into their bones.


    Strangely though, there was a wave of heat from the ground. When they stepped on the soil, the heat from the earth would seep through the bottom of their shoes and surge into their bodies through their soles.


    Because of that, waves of heat and cold shed in everyone¡¯s bodies. Lan Lan and Ahu¡¯s faces turned stark white and they followed Su Ming, shivering. Before long, they arrived at the top of a mountain range. When they stood there, the freezing wind blew even stronger.


    Right beneath them was the fog covered region. It was also the burial ground of the Candle Dragon, which covered an area of several tens of thousands of lis!


    "Are you ready?" Su Ming stood on the mountain, at the edge of where the fog started rolling about on the ground. He did not turn his head back, simply looked at the rolling fog as he uttered his very first sentence ever since he came to this ce.


    "I¡¯m¡­ ready, senior!" Ahu gritted his teeth. His body might be shivering, but his face was filled with determination.


    "I¡¯m ready as well¡­" Lan Lan bit her lip and nodded.


    Su Ming no longer spoke. He simply took a step forward and walked straight into the fog. Lan Lan and Ahu quickly followed behind him. At the start, their backs could still be seen in the fog, but gradually, as they continued moving forward, the fog surged towards them and submerged the three of them within like a giant mouth.


    The instant Su Ming stepped into the fog, he froze for a moment.


    That ancient voice reached his ears once again. That voice sounded as if it was mumbling and whispering, just like before. It echoed in the air all around him, causing the fog to move like the waves on the surface of a sea, rising and falling as they tumbled about in the air.


    "Cold¡­ is the mother¡­"


    The instant Su Ming heard those words, the strange snake suddenly lifted its head, shivering in Han Mountain Bell, and let out a whine. That whine was filled with dreariness and sounded like a mournful whimper. It was as if the snake had sensed something.


    That whine was akin to that of an infant abandoned by his mother who was crying out helplessly and in distress when night arrived and he could not find that familiar person by his side¡­


    However, that whine only echoed inside Han Mountain Bell and did not spread outwards.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart shook. He had begun making guesses about that strange snake¡¯s origins since a long time ago, especially when the End Soul Catcher Zong Ze had cried out about sensing the Candle Dragon when he sensed its presence during the time Su Ming ran into Autumn Sea Tribe. Yet he still remained uncertain about its origins.


    However, when Su Ming saw the strange snake¡¯s trembling body and heard the deste cry, all his uncertainties vanished. At that moment, he was absolutely certain that even if this strange snake was not a Candle Dragon, it was definitely directly connected to it!


    Lan Lan and Ahu still could not hear anything. They could only see Su Ming¡¯s back in the fog. Everything else was shrouded in fog, and they could not see anything else.


    It was precisely because of this that the fear and anxiety in their hearts became stronger as they moved deeper into the fog.


    "This is Yin and Yang¡­ The sky is the father, and the earth is the mother¡­ This is Yin and Yang¡­" As the three of them continued onward, the voice that only Su Ming could hear suddenly echoed in the air once again.


    This time, the whines from Han Mountain Bell became even more sorrowful and miserable.


    About an hour after Su Ming and the other two teenagers vanished into the fog, the space outside the fog on the mountain range distorted and out came a person in ck robes. Hesitation shone in his eyes, but soon, as a glint appeared in his eyes, that person stepped into the fog and disappeared.

 Chapter 457 — Carcass of the Candle Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 457: Carcass of the Candle Dragon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and his face was filled with caution. Once he took a few steps forward, he suddenly saw a white shadow shing past in the fog in the distance.


    That white shadow traveled incredibly quickly and disappeared without a trace in an instant. It only left behind the fog rolling about in the area, and not a single sound traveled forth.


    Su Ming came to a stop. He was not the only one who saw that white shadow, Lan Lan and Ahu had also seen it. The two of them immediately became even more anxious. They did not dare be too far apart from each other and followed behind Su Ming closely.


    "Senior¡­ what¡­ what is that?" Lan Lan asked in a whisper.


    "I think that¡¯s a woman¡­" Ahu clenched his fist and kept his gaze fixed at the spot where the white shadow had appeared.


    A glint shed through Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand swiftly and swung his arm before him. Immediately, there was a muffled low growl. Then, the three hundred something feet Spirit of Nine Yin appeared before Su Ming.


    Once the spirit came into being, he seized at the air with his right hand, and red light shed instantly out of nowhere to gather into a red battle axe.


    That battle axe looked exactly the same as the battle axe that had shattered when he fought against the Grand Elder of the God of Shamans Temple.


    With that battle axe in hand, he turned around and cast Su Ming a nce.


    "Your duty is to protect these two children," Su Ming said slowly.


    The man nodded. Once he swept his gaze past Lan Lan and Ahu, he surveyed his surroundings.


    The group continued moving forward towards the center of the fog. There, at the center, would be the carcass of the Candle Dragon.


    Once they were there, Lan Lan and Ahu could approach that skeleton and sense its remaining will. If they were acknowledged, then they would havepleted their test.


    Su Ming hade to understand from Nan Gong Hen that the test was not actually very difficult. In fact, they were not the first batch of people to be there. Every single time the World of Nine Yin was opened, arge number of people with the constitutions of Soul Catchers woulde here.


    There were no dangers lurking in the fog. In truth, the biggest threat in this testy in the journey and theirpanions. However, Su Ming had arrived to this ce early, at a time when other people were still participating in the treasure gambling event in Shaman City. There should not be too many dangers in this ce.


    However, the strangeness in the forest a month ago and the many dangers he ran into after that had shown that the World of Nine Yin now was differentpared to the past.


    Life threatening crises had appeared in originally safe ces. If that was the case, then there was no guarantee that this ce would not suffer the same fate.


    About two hours since Su Ming and the group had moved into the fog, the white shadow that had appeared before suddenly shed before them once again, and just like before, it disappeared into the distance in an instant.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not give chase.


    However, Lan Lan and Ahu became even more scared. The two of them held hands, and they could feel the cold sweat on the other¡¯s palm.


    At that moment, green light suddenly shone at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. The small virescent sword manifested instantly and charged behind Lan Lan and Ahu, shing downwards.


    When it cut down, the fog behind the boy and girl suddenly tumbled about, and a beast w made of fog stretched out to crash into the small virescent sword. As a muffled boom echoed in the air and the beast w was cut apart by the sword, it turned back into fog.


    The Spirit of Nine Yinughed savagely and threw his battle axe away. That battle axe turned into a long red arc and instantly charged into the fog, and a shrill cry of pain traveled forth, but it soon disappeared in the distance.


    That scene happened too quickly, so quickly that Lan Lan and Ahu did not even have time to react to it.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was dark as he walked in the fog. He first looked into the distance, and then cast his gaze at the ground. With a swing of his arm, a small area of fog was instantly swept away to reveal a mass of flesh about the size of a palm on the ck ground. A rotten stench spread out, and it was enough to make everyone nauseous.


    Su Ming stared at that mass of flesh and frowned.


    Suddenly, he heard that ancient voice from the fog once again. This time, that voice was much clearer, and it sounded as if it wasing from a spot much closer than before.


    "The left eye of the descendants of the Candle Dragon are the day, and their right eye is the sun. When they close their eyes, the sky will turn dark, and when they open their eyes, the sky will turn bright¡­"


    As that voice spoke, the whines from the strange snake in Han Mountain Bell grew even stronger, but Su Ming stayed silent.


    "Let¡¯s go." He turned around and ignored the mass of flesh on the ground, bringing Lan Lan and Ahu further in the fog with the Spirit of Nine Yin behind them.


    Time gradually passed by. As they continued onward, they ran into attacks just like the one before several times. Fortunately for them, the Spirit of Nine Yin was around. With his strength, he prevented the creatures hiding in the fog from killing them.


    Su Ming could not tell whether it was still day or night outside, but judging by the fact that they had been traveling for several hours, it should be night time outside.


    Su Ming was walking forward with Lan Lan and Ahu, and slowly, a gigantic dark shadow appeared in the fog before him. That shadow looked like it was ten thousand feet tall, and it remained hidden in the fog, still and unmoving. At first nce, it looked like a building, and an indescribable feeling spread through the entire area.


    That feeling could make a person feel depressed. Su Ming looked at the shadow, and right at the instant he focused his gaze at the thing, Lan Lan suddenly let out a cry of surprise.


    When she cried out, Su Ming immediately turned around and looked over. He could not spread his divine sense too far, only a few dozens of feet away, which was why he could detect the attacks from the beasts in the fog, but if he wanted to look further ahead, he would have to rely on his eyes.


    At that moment, he cast his gaze in the direction where Lan Lan was looking in fear, and straight away, he saw a faint figure in white about one hundred something feet behind them, hidden in the fog where they had just passed through. That figure seemed to be sitting on a rock with the back turned towards them as it cried silently.


    Sobbing sounds echoed in the quiet fog.


    At the moment those sobs traveled forth, Lan Lan¡¯s eyes grew zed. Ahu was in the same situation, looking as if he had lost his soul.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression turned even darker. Just as he was about to take action, the sobbing sounds suddenly increased in number, and the additional crying voice came from Su Ming¡¯s right side.


    When he looked over, he immediately saw another white figure crying several hundreds of feet away to his right. That thing had its back turned towards him, and he could only see its long hair.


    Those sobbing sounds only served to make Su Ming annoyed. He let out a cold harrumph and took a step forward, charging straight at the white figure to his right. As for the Spirit of Nine Yin, he immediately stomped on the ground after Su Ming sent a single thought to him, and a screen of light swiftly appeared around Lan Lan and Ahu to protect them. Then, he took a step forward and rapidly closed in on the white figure that had appeared behind them with his battle axe in hand.


    With a sh, Su Ming¡¯s clone appeared to his left and his Poison Corpse manifested on his right. In the blink of an eye, they closed in on the white figure, and the sobbing sounds became even clearer.


    However, right at the instant they got closer, the white figure suddenly turned around to reveal a breathtakingly beautiful face that would make hearts pound. Yet a sharp screech suddenly came from the woman¡¯s mouth, and with a hum, that screech turned into a wave, and just like how a wave of sound would, it rushed towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the white-robed woman¡¯s body abruptly swelled up and was torn apart from within, turning into a mass of ck flesh and blood that charged towards Su Ming while a rotten stench spread through the air.


    The instant that flesh and blood appeared, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized at the air with his fingers. Immediately, a whirlwind gathered in his palm, drawing in the fog from all around him before he rammed his palm on that mass of flesh and blood.


    Immediately after, green light shone on his clone, and the small sword grew into a big sword that sliced horizontally through that mass of flesh. The clone also started forming multiple seals, and once he formed the final seal, he jabbed at that mass of flesh.


    The Poison Corpse¡¯s actions were the most straightforward. He did not do anything except open his mouth and breathe out a puff of poisonous fog that seemed no different from the fog around them. As if it contained life, that fog turned into nine small snakes once it left the Poison Corpse¡¯s mouth and charged out ferociously.


    All of these divine abilities were executed within an instant, and they all charged towards that mass of flesh. However, right at the instant they were about to crash into each other, the mass of flesh gathered together in midair and turned into a woman¡¯s face. That face was filled with murderous intent, and before Su Ming¡¯s divine abilities could touch it, it started burning on its own.


    It was reduced to smoke in an instant and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank, and when he whipped his head back, he found that there was only fog behind and all around him. There was no Spirit of Nine Yin, no Lan Lan, no Ahu¡­


    The area was not silent. Sobbing sounds echoed around him as if they had surrounded him. Those crying voices increased in number, and in the span of a few breaths, it sounded as if there were several of these women hiding in the fog.


    "Petty tricks!" Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and forced down the annoyance in his heart. Once he calmed his mind, he lifted his right hand, and with a sh on his palm, a spiked club immediately appeared in his hand.


    Once Su Ming held it, he immediately lifted it up. As buzzing sounds echoed in the air, the spiked club¡¯s length swiftly increased, and in the blink of an eye, it became one hundred something feet long and several dozens of feet wide. Su Ming leaped up, and with a low roar, swung the spiked club upwards in the shape of a fan before he mmed it down on the ground.


    "Move!"


    When Su Ming¡¯s spoke, the spiked club grew several times in size once again while falling downwards. The instant the club crashed into the ground, it was already nearly one thousand feet long and several dozens of feet wide. Veins had popped up on Su Ming¡¯s arms as he held that spiked club, and the Berserker Bones in his body shone with a golden light.


    The gigantic spiked club crashed into thend with a huge bang, causing the ground to tremble and the sea like fog to look as if it had been ripped apart by two hands. With the spiked club as its center, the fog rolled backwards in both sides.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no longer any fog within a circr area of several thousands of feet. In the distance, Su Ming saw the Spirit of Nine Yin shuddering due to its struggles to break free. There was an eyeball of several hundreds of feet before him. The eyeball seemed to contain the power of a Soul Catcher, and its center was torn apart like a mouth. It was luring the Spirit of Nine Yin to move towards it slowly.


    Behind the Spirit of Nine Yin was a screen of light that was on the verge of shattering, and there were several figures in white crying shrilly behind it as they continuously rammed their bodies against the screen. Inside were Lan Lan and Ahu, whose faces were pale with fear and despair.


    As the fog continued rolling back, Su Ming saw clearly further down that area of several thousands of feet a gigantic skeleton of ten thousand feet!


    That skeleton looked like the tail of a gigantic python. Most of its carcass had already decayed, and only some scales were left. When Su Ming looked over, the tail of the skeleton was so long that he could not see its end, and if the tail itself was already such a shocking scene, then the whole body might be an unimaginable sight.


    "Candle Dragon¡­" Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank, and within Han Mountain Bell, the strange snake let out its strongest cry!

 Chapter 458 — Descendants of the Candle Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 458: Descendants of the Candle Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The situation was perilous. The screen of light protecting Lan Lan and Ahu was shining furiously, looking as if it was about to shatter. It would only be able to persevere for a few more breaths before it disappearedpletely.


    Once it disappeared, then the fragile boy and girl, who were not even Fledgling Shamans, would shatter with just a touch. Simrly, the Spirit of Nine Yin was also caught in a life threatening crises. He was actually struggling due to that strange giant eyeball even though he had the power of a Latter Shaman. By the looks of it, he was in a considerable amount of pain as he was continuously pulled near the tear in the eyeball, and the eyeball looked as if it wanted to devour him.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and without any hesitation, he charged towards Lan Lan and Ahu like a bolt of lightning. His clone and puppet followed closely behind him. At the same time, the mark of the crimson dragon on Su Ming¡¯s arm shone, and as a low roar echoed in the air, the dragon appeared. With a swing of its huge head, it rushed towards the Spirit of Nine Yin who was being dragged towards that eyeball and swept its head across thend.


    Su Ming¡¯s speed had reached its peak, but right at the instant he was about to close in on Lan Lan and Ahu, the screen of light shattered with a bang under the impact of those white figures and their shrill cries, turning into arge amount of fragments that scattered everywhere. The white figures pounced on the children.


    Su Ming¡¯s face turned dark. His clone let out a low growl beside him and his body disappeared in an instant, only to reappear right when the screen of light shattered and the white figures pounced on the children. As Lan Lan¡¯s face was filled with despair, the area before her distorted, and Su Ming¡¯s clone walked out, and when he did so, he formed a seal with his right hand and patted the air before him.


    With that one pat, the fog around the area immediately started churning rapidly, as if there was a great force bursting forth and pushing outwards from the clone¡¯s palm, like a vase full of water shattering with an explosive bang. The pouncing white figures let out piercing screeches, and once the impact crashed into their bodies, they froze for a moment in midair before tumbling backwards.


    Without a hint of hesitation, Su Ming¡¯s clone waved his arm, using the force from the motion to immediately bring Lan Lan and Ahu away from the spot and back to his side. The remaining white figures let out piercing shrieks, and just as they were about to rush over, due to the clone¡¯s impable aid, Su Ming managed to arrive at the most crucial moment. Almost at the instant the clone brought Lan Lan and Ahu away, Su Ming himself came charging and arrived swiftly like a violent gust of wind.


    The Poison Corpse came with him.


    With murderous intent burning on his face, the moment Su Ming closed in, he clenched his left hand into a fist and hurled it straight at one of the white figures. His fist traveled so quickly that the white figure did not even have time to dodge before the fist rammed into its body.


    That figure was immediately ripped into pieces, but when those pieces turned into ayer of fog that spread backwards, it gathered together once again. The same thing happened over at the Poison Corpse¡¯s side.


    "A vengeful spirit?"


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, then flipped his left hand over. Immediately, dark light started flickering around him, and Han Mountain Bell swiftly manifested. Once that bell appeared, Su Ming formed a seal with his hands and pointed towards it. The Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s illusion instantly formed outside the bell, and the dragon roared right when it appeared.


    As it roared, the white figures froze up and did not daree forward. Instead, they moved swiftly away, as if they wanted to escape into the fog, but with murderous intent raging on his face, Su Ming formed several seals with his hands, and the sixth head of the Nine-Headed Dragon opened its eyes, widened its mouth, and sucked in a deep breath in the direction of those white figures.


    Those white figures immediately shivered and turned into wisps of fog, and as if they could not control themselves, they were all sucked into the sixth head¡¯s mouth and were devoured. That sixth head even chewed a few times, looking as if it had just had a tasty meal.


    During that time, the Spirit of Nine Yin was on the verge of being devoured by the giant eyeball with a dazed look mixed with a hint of struggle on his face. However, the crimson dragon¡¯s head rammed straight into the spirit¡¯s body with a huge force, and from the distance, he looked as if he was swept away by the crimson dragon¡¯s head, causing his entire person to be forced out from the eyeball¡¯s strange Soul Catching abilities.


    At the same time as the Spirit of Nine Yin was knocked away, the crimson dragon let out a low roar. It lifted its w and swiped it at the eyeball, but right at the instant its w was about to touch it, gray fog filled the inside of the eyeball and it disappeared without a trace, causing the crimson dragon¡¯s w to swipe at air before falling on the ground, which made it tremble.


    All of this seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, only several dozens of breaths had passed since the moment Su Ming and the group were ambushed. When the white figures were devoured by the Nine-Headed Dragon and the giant eyeball disappeared, everything returned to silence around them.


    The fog that was sted away by Su Ming¡¯s club also came rolling back from all directions, as if it wanted to submerge the entire area once again.


    The Spirit of Nine Yin crawled up from the ground and pulled off his helmet from his head. His expression was dark, and his eyes were burning in anger, but at the same time, there was also wariness within them.


    The Spirit of Nine Yin cast Su Ming a nce before he spoke slowly, enunciating each word clearly. "You Shamans didn¡¯t keep to your promise. You must have gone past the edge of the seal, that is why the seals are being continuously broken, and now abnormalities have appeared on the Sacred Nine Yin¡¯s skeleton here¡­ That eyeball just now doesn¡¯t possess incredibly powerful divine abilities, but its Soul Catching abilities aren¡¯t something an ordinary person would possess. That is the Sacred Nine Yin¡¯s second eye!"


    "I was the one who rented you with Scattering Dusts, and I was also the one who saved your life just now," Su Ming pointed out calmly.


    The Spirit of Nine Yin fell silent, and after some time, he began tough wryly.


    "Did you just mention the Sacred Nine Yin?" Su Ming put away the spiked club and turned his head around to look towards the pale Lan Lan and Ahu, then swept his gaze around the area before finallynding on the gigantic carcass a thousand feet away.


    "The dead body you see now is the Sacred Nine Yin¡¯s carcass, which is also known as Candle Dragon among you Shamans. I was thinking that there was something off about this ce just now. By the looks of it, those white figures are the vengeful spirits belonging to the enemies who were killed by the Sacred Nine Yin in the past.


    "The beast w in the fog we met previously is formed through the Sacred Nine Yin¡¯s decayed flesh¡­ When you Shamans broke the seal here all those years ago, you caused the Sacred Nine Yin¡¯s will to scatter. You people had even thought about taking the carcass away, but once you found that you could not, you had your descendantse here to sense its will so that your so called Soul Catchers could be born.


    "Then you came to our tribe so that you could work together with us to seal up this ce along with a few other spots. But while those seals look sturdy, they are actually very fragile. Once ripples of power that are equivalent to those of End Shamanse from the outside world, then the seals will shatter¡­ That one doesn¡¯t count among those that would shatter the seal," the Spirit of Nine Yin said, casting a nce at the crimson dragon.


    Su Ming looked at the gigantic carcass. Most of its carcass had already rotted away, but not a hint of the smell of decay could be detected from its body. After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming walked towards it.


    Lan Lan and Ahu quickly followed behind him. The Spirit of Nine Yin cast an incredibly wary look at his surroundings before he too followed behind them.


    The crimson dragon floated at a low altitude. Its eyes sparkled as it surveyed its surroundings cautiously. The air here made it ufortable, and that gigantic carcass especially filled the ce with an oppressive air.


    As the crowd moved closer, the fog from all around them slowly seeped closer, causing the area around them to gradually turn foggy once again. Then, when Su Ming arrived beside the gigantic carcass, he stopped.


    He stared at the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass for a moment before he spoke unhurriedly towards Lan Lan and Ahu. "Get closer to the carcass here and sense the Candle Dragon¡¯s will. Now, whether or not you will be able to activate the path to be Soul Catchers will depend entirely on your own serendipity."


    The pair of teenagers might be afraid, but they nodded their heads resolutely. Then while holding hands, the both of them sat down cross-legged and closed their eyes, silently circting the blood in their bodies which held that weak bloodline connecting them to the Soul Catchers ording to the method their Patriarch had taught them.


    Su Ming did not know how long the boy and girl would take. Once he ordered the Spirit of Nine Yin to protect them and had the crimson dragon keep a close eye on the area along with fighting off all threats as well, he leaped up into the air and charged into the fog in the sky to appear on the gigantic Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass.


    When he stood there, Su Ming could see the dark shadow of the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass under his feet stretching endlessly into the fog, and he had no idea just where the end was.


    In fact, when he looked at the shadow, he had a feeling as if the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass was a path that led to an unknown destination.


    Only when he stood up there did he manage to smell a faint and indistinct foul stench spreading out from the carcass.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart shook slightly. This was the biggest creature he had ever seen, and with just its physical body alone, this beast could already startle a person.


    He could not imagine just what sort of power could bring about this beast¡¯s death, except that it had finished walking through the course of its life and reached the end.


    ¡®Perhaps it had indeed walked through the course of its life and chosen this ce to die¡­¡¯ Su Ming looked at the distance that stretched down endlessly and once again felt that there were simply too many forms of power and materials he did not know of.


    When he put himself inparison to these things, a feeling that he was insignificant blossomed in his chest.


    Su Ming sighed. Just as he was about to leave and return to Lan Lan and Ahu¡¯s side, his footsteps suddenly froze, because right beside his ears, that ancient voice echoed once again.


    "The Candle Dragon¡¯s tribe will never die and be destroyed¡­ Even if the world crumbles, we will not. Even if the heavens rot away, we will not¡­ In my long life, I have devoured ny-seven worlds and more than one hundred billion lives¡­ When I open my eyes, I can see the skies from all worlds, because I am day itself¡­


    "When I close my eyes, I can let the darkness I see cover the heaven of my world¡­ In my life, I have devoured three of the descendants of my tribe¡­ so that my life will lengthen¡­ They¡­ did so willingly¡­


    "This is how the Candle Dragon¡¯s tribe grows¡­ My child, you will be¡­" As that voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head, the strange snake in Han Mountain Bell let out a piercing cry. The grief in that cry made Su Ming¡¯s heart clench in pain.


    The grief in that voice gave others the impression of an indescribable sorrow of a wanderer who was devoured alive by his own kin after finding his family after a long period of time spent unable to find home.


    The strange snakey within Han Mountain Bell, shaking as it continued crying incessantly¡­


    A freezing glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. In silence, he leaped down and descended from the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass tond on the fog covered ground.

 Chapter 459 — Fulfilling the Promise

    <h4>Chapter 459: Fulfilling the Promise</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time passed by slowly as Su Ming sat cross-legged before Lan Lan and Ahu. The Spirit of Nine Yin might also be sitting beside them, but his gigantic stature made him look like a small hill.


    The crimson dragon floated in midair and remained cautious as it surveyed its surroundings.


    Su Ming had his eyes closed. His expression might be calm, but his heart remained uncertain, and that uncertainty stemmed from the strange snake¡¯s current dejected look and the continuous forlorn cries.


    The snake¡¯s emotions had transitioned slowly from the excitement it felt in the beginning to its current sorrow. This gradual transformation made the snake look incredibly pitiful.


    ¡®Have the Candle Dragon¡¯s tribe always devoured their kin to grow since the beginning of time¡­?¡¯ After an unknown amount of time, Su Ming opened his eyes and stared at the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass with a chilling re in his eyes.


    ¡®If that is the case, then this Candle Dragon that died a long time ago and only has a hint of its will left clearly wants to devour my snake so that it could use its life to revive itself¡­


    ¡®But since the members of the Candle Dragon¡¯s tribe have always devoured their own kind, then perhaps my snake can also devour this Candle Dragon!¡¯


    As Su Ming mulled over his thoughts, he looked towards the Spirit of Nine Yin.


    "You mentioned that the giant eyeball we saw just now was the Candle Dragon¡¯s second eye. How many eyes does this Candle Dragon have then?"


    The Spirit of Nine Yin opened his eyes and replied in a whisper, "It has four¡­


    "The Candle Dragon has two heads. One of them is a python¡¯s head, and the other is a hidden head that is simr to mine. Each of these heads has two eyes, which is why it has four eyes.


    "That giant eyeball just now is one of the python head¡¯s eyes. We have detailed descriptions of the Sacred Nine Yin in the legends passed down among my people. Once it dies, it must be sealed, or else its blood and flesh will turn into Ominous Fog, its grudge will turn into Spirit Tears, its bones will turn into the Bone Fiend, and its eyes will turn into the Yin Funeral¡­


    "That eye just now clearly woke up because the seal has weakened. Once it fixes its on something, then with my current level of cultivation, it will be difficult for me to escape, and I will need someone to save me." The Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s voice echoed in the fog and fell in Su Ming¡¯s ears. Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "If you are eaten by the crack in the pupil of the Eye of Yin Funeral, then will you turn into a Soul Catcher¡¯s puppet?" he suddenly asked.


    "Puppet¡­?" The Spirit of Nine Yin shuddered when he remembered what nearly happened just now, then shook his head.


    "You won¡¯t turn into a puppet, but all your flesh, blood, and essence will be sucked away, and you will turn into a dried corpse¡­ But that¡¯s not all. Your mind will be captured, and you will enter the Undying and Imperishable World created by an adult Candle Dragon.


    "You will live a life akin to being sealed up for eternity over there. You will never be able to escape, and you can only fight continuously against the numerous living souls that have been killed by the Candle Dragon when it was alive. You have to fight endlessly, and even if you die, you will be revived shortly¡­


    "And it will only stop when your will crumbles and you submit to the Candle Dragon. It will only stop when you be part of the Undying and Imperishable World¡­


    "Your corpse will stay in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body and turn into his flesh and blood. This is a fate more terrifying than death. Compared to that, it is much better to die in battle," the Spirit of Nine Yin said in a low voice, and Su Ming could feel the fear in his voice clearly.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he asked, "What if I don¡¯t submit to it? Is it possible to walk out of the Undying and Imperishable World?"


    "Walk out¡­?" The Spirit of Nine Yin cast a deep look at Su Ming.


    "When a Candle Dragon is alive, it will need to receive offerings from all sorts of tribes and races. The more offerings it receives from the living, the stronger it will be¡­ This is one of its inborn abilities. Look at your Soul Catchers. You should be able to imagine just how strong that ability is just by seeing how its dead will is able to create Soul Catchers in your tribe.


    "The Soul Catchers are equivalent to the worshipers of the Candle Dragon. However, since there aren¡¯t many Soul Catchers among you Shamans, that is why my people allowed you here.


    "When it is necessary, the Candle Dragon will devour a certain race, but simrly, the races who offer themselves to it will obtain a privilege, and that privilege¡­ is to enter the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World!" The Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s voice became lower.


    "A privilege?" A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "That¡¯s right. Training in the Undying and Imperishable World and going through all endless cycles of life and death will allow you to understand the origins of battle and forge you into the strongest warrior¡­ Each of the races who make offerings to the Candle Dragon will choose their best to receive this privilege. He or she might not be able to increase his or her level of cultivation much, but that person¡¯s brutality and decisiveness in battle is something no one else will be able topare to.


    "Because they have simply¡­ gone through too many cycles of life and death. However, this will only happen when the Candle Dragon is alive. It can release the people it captured at will, that is why it is considered a privilege.


    "But once it dies, then this will no longer be a privilege. This is a cage that is even more terrifying than death¡­ Perhaps there are people who have indeed managed to walk out of the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World, but no one from my race has ever been recorded to have done so."


    Su Ming fell silent. The Spirit of Nine Yin stopped speaking as well.


    When approximately two hours passed by, suddenly, the crimson dragon let out a low growl in midair.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He saw the white figures appearing once again in the fog in the distance, and they did note alone. There were eight of them, and they were drifting about in the fog while letting out wailing sobs.


    When those wails fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, they annoyed him again.


    But that was not all. Besides those white figures, another roar would asionally echo from within the fog, and Su Ming could somewhat see bodies covered in scales as the fog tumbled about around them.


    Apart from these creatures, Su Ming also saw a gigantic dark shadow in the fog. That dark shadow was one hundred something feet tall, and it was floating in the fog. When Su Ming saw it, he immediately had the feeling as if his gaze was stuck to it.


    That dark shadow was clearly the giant eyeball that had disappeared just now - The Candle Dragon¡¯s second eye!


    "Don¡¯t move!" The Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s eyes shed and he stared fixedly at the creatures in the fog as he whispered.


    "By right, they won¡¯te near. After all, they¡¯re born from the Candle Dragon, and they only attacked us just now because we didn¡¯t have the dead Candle Dragon¡¯s will on us¡­


    "Right now, those two people of yours are sensing its will and area about to turn into its worshipers. Since they¡¯re doing this, they won¡¯t attack.


    "Once those two have been acknowledged, then with them around, we will be able to walk out, we shouldn¡¯t be attacked anymore." As the Spirit of Nine Yin spoke, he swept his gaze across the area.


    Su Ming did not act recklessly. As time passed, he found that the spirits in the fog were just as the Spirit of Nine Yin said. They were only lingering around and did note too close. When he saw this, Su Ming sent a thought to the crimson dragon to cate it slightly, but he continued remaining on guard.


    When another hour passed by, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He saw the number of white figures in the fog increasing, and there were now about several dozens of them around.


    Simrly, the ferocious beasts hidden in the fog had also increased. They stood close to each other and numbered to hundreds. Low growls and sobs fused together to turn into waves of sound.


    Apart from that, as Su Ming and the Spirit of Nine Yin remained alert, sharp howls came from within the fog. They seemed to havee from a distance when they first sounded, but closed in within an instant. A dozen something rays of white light shot out rapidly from the fog and turned into arcs that impaled the ground hundreds of feet away from Su Ming and the group.


    The dozen something rays of white light were gray bones. Once those bones impaled the ground, they immediately melted to turn into small gray humanoids that were filled with murderous aura.


    The moment those small humanoids appeared, Su Ming fell into shock, because he realized that the appearance of these humanoids was incredibly simr to the small humanoid sealed within the mountain rock.


    However, when he took a closer look, he found that they were slightly different. These small humanoids were all gray and not ck. Their appearances were also indistinct and they did not have detailed facial features. There was a crack where their eyes should be, and another crack where their mouths should be.


    "The Bone Fiends have also appeared. Looks like the seal hasn¡¯t weakened but has been damaged¡­" The Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression turned dark. Without a single word, he stared at the creatures in the fog. When he looked over, another dozen something white figures hade.


    Clearly, as time passed by, the amount of spirits in the fog would increase!


    At that moment, Ahu, who had his eyes closed, suddenly started trembling violently. Pain twisted his features, but gradually, that pain turned into determination. However, in the midst of determination, Su Ming saw a hint of respect as well.


    ¡®Acknowledgement¡­ By what the Spirit of Nine Yin said, to obtain the right to practice the ways of the Soul Catcher, they must first acknowledge the Candle Dragon as their master¡­¡¯ Su Ming remained silent. This was something concerning only White Bull Tribe, he had no reason to interfere.


    After a moment, pain also appeared on Lan Lan¡¯s face. She looked as if she was struggling, but those struggles did notst too long before they turned into an expression of respect that was simr to Ahu¡¯s.


    Soon after, the two of them opened their eyes almost simultaneously. A dark light appeared in their eyes before it disappeared slowly, and in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the two children already looked slightly different from before.


    "Thank you for your help, senior!" Ahu stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming as a form of gratitude. Lan Lan did the same thing by his side. Once they thanked Su Ming, they looked towards the creatures in the fog.


    "This is a deal made between your Patriarch and me, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Once I send you back to Shaman City, I will have fulfilled my end of the deal." Su Ming stood up and swept his gaze across the creatures in the fog.


    "Senior, don¡¯t worry. I can sense that they harbor no ill-will towards Lan Lan and me. We can leave without any problems," Ahu said quickly. When he walked forward, the creatures in the fog did indeed move away to reveal a path for them.


    However, when Su Ming moved closer, the creatures in the fog immediately let out a shocking roar. The white figures shrieked and the fog beasts growled, the Bone Fiends howled and the giant eyeball in the distance floated out from the fog and stared at Su Ming.


    "Take the two of them back to Shaman City," Su Ming stated after a moment of silence.

 Chapter 460 — Breaking in Alone!

    <h4>Chapter 460: Breaking in Alone!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Spirit of Nine Yin cast Su Ming a nce and looked as if he wanted to say something but was hesitating. In the end, he did not say anything and only nodded his head.


    "You saved my life and you are also my employer. Once I send them back safely to Shaman City, I will rush back here. If you still haven¡¯t walked out by then, I will wait for you here for ten years." The spirit wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, then walked towards Lan Lan and Ahu.


    The boy and girl turned their heads back to look at Su Ming. They hadplicated expressions on their faces but did not say anything. Instead, they turned around and walked quickly towards the fog with the man.


    When they saw that Su Ming did not move, the creatures in the fog spread out and opened up a path for them to leave before they sealed off the ce once again.


    A freezing glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Just when he was about to send out his thoughts, that ancient voice appeared in his ears once again. This time, that voice sounded as if it was right beside him, and it echoed incessantly, seemingly without end.


    "You¡­ will be the fourth of my kind that I will devour. Come¡­ let me eat you. This is the fate of our race. You will disappear, and I will¡­ wake up once again¡­ The Candle Dragon¡¯s essence, the brilliance of the sky, and the light of the earth will give us the long life that belongs to us Candle Dragons!"


    When the ancient voice uttered those words, a strong desire could be heard in them. This was the first time any hint of emotion was revealed in that voice.


    The instant that voice spoke, the strange snake let out its loudest cry in Su Ming¡¯s Han Mountain Bell. Its body trembled, and blood capiries appeared all over its scales, making it seem as if it was about to shatter to pieces. It rose, and the instant it crashed into Han Mountain Bell, its body turned into an illusion, and it left Han Mountain Bell to appear before Su Ming.


    Su Ming had never seen this sort of ability from it before, but he did not have time to think about it. The snake that was about the size of his finger let out a strong screech towards the sky in the air.


    As it cried out, the wails of the white figures around him also reached a piercing volume. The roars of the fog beasts shook the skies. The Bone Fiends also started howling louder.


    Even the fog around the giant eyeball had started tumbling about viciously. It was as if all sounds were pandering to the strange snake¡¯s screeches.


    Struggle appeared in the snake¡¯s eyes. It turned its head back and cast a nce at Su Ming in midair. There was an unwillingness to part in its eyes, along with sadness, and attachment.


    When Su Ming saw the small snake¡¯s eyes, his heart trembled. As the snake cried out, the beasts in the fog that were blocking Su Ming¡¯s way spread out and opened up a path for Su Ming.


    If he continued down this path, then he could leave the burial grounds of this Candle Dragon without any danger!


    This was clearly the path left behind by the snake for Su Ming!


    There were still blood capiries spreading out from the snake¡¯s body. It turned away, and with a grief stricken cry, the struggle on its face growing even stronger, it charged straight towards the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass. Its body was no longer under its control and it crawled in the body, whose exact length was unknown, then rushed straight towards its head.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. He could leave right now, but he would not!


    This snake had stayed with him for many years, and when he had returned to that cave abode after disappearing, he had sensed the snake¡¯s joy.


    Right now, he absolutely could not just watch the snake disappear into the Candle Dragon¡¯s body and wait for its own kind to devour it so that the dragon could turn it into its life and resurrect itself.


    Su Ming lifted his left hand swiftly and waved it at the air.


    "Ze Long Shen!"


    With one wave of his arm, the mark of the Spirit of Nine Yin on his left hand immediately started shing with a brilliant light. Then, with a sigh, the old Spirit of Nine Yin slowly manifested before Su Ming.


    "Please enter the Candle Dragon¡¯s body and stop it from devouring my snake!" Su Ming looked towards the old man.


    The old spirit looked at the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass and said in a low voice, "I can¡¯t help you¡­ We worshiped this Sacred Nine Yin when it was alive. Its will is still remaining as of now, and there is a sort of madness in that will¡­


    "I can¡¯t fight against it¡­" The old man averted his gaze and looked towards Su Ming apologetically.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart fluttered with anxiety as he said immediately, "I¡¯ll give you more Spirit Plunders!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter how many Spirit Plunders you give me. With this will around, it is difficult for anyone to enter its body. But since that snake belonged to you before, then perhaps you can go in, but I can¡¯t¡­"


    As the old man spoke, he took a step forward and appeared before a damaged part on the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass. The moment he was about to enter, a huge rebounding force suddenly surged out from the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. When that impact crashed into his body, the old spirit was forced several steps back, and he turned to look at Su Ming with a bitter smile.


    Su Ming stared at the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he made his decision. Sometimes, there was no such thing as what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do when it came to how you should act in certain matters. In those asions, you only need to feel what you must do it, and that was what you should do!


    Su Ming took a step forward, then lifted his right hand to point at the crimson dragon in the sky. The dragon instantly turned into a red light and charged towards him. Once it turned into the mark of a dragon on Su Ming¡¯s arm, he rushed straight towards the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass.


    Right behind him were his clone and the Poison Corpse.


    However, right when Su Ming got closer to the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass and was about to crawl in through that damaged area, a strong rebounding force surged out from the skeleton and swept through Su Ming¡¯s body in an instant.


    When that power swept through him, Su Ming trembled and a strong repelling force along with a nearly crazed will spread through his entire body. The strength of that will was so great that it caused Su Ming to feel as if he was plunged into a raging sea. It was as if he was a boat trapped in a roaring sea, and he was incapable of resistance.


    "Go away!" There was a roar contained within that will. That roar surged straight into Su Ming¡¯s mind, causing his body to tremble, and the mark of the dragon was forced out of his body.


    Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale, and once he was pushed back hundreds of feet, he coughed out blood once again. He lifted his head and stared at the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass with an incredibly dark face.


    The old Spirit of Nine Yin sighed and shook his head beside him. He was just about to say something when he saw a glint shing past Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He lifted his right hand and pointed at the crimson dragon. Immediately, the crimson dragon that was forced out of his body turned into a mark on his arm once again. At the same time, Su Ming cast a nce at the old Spirit of Nine Yin and sent his thoughts to him.


    The old man sighed. His body gradually dissipated to eventually turn into the faint mark on the back of Su Ming¡¯s left hand.


    Once he finished doing all these, Su Ming put away the Poison Corpse and his clone, wiped away the blood at the corners of his lips, then took a deep breath and had his divine sense surge into the ck stone fragment hanging on his neck. The dark light on the stone fragment instantly shone brilliantly, and the moment it covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body, the snake¡¯s presence appeared around him.


    The presence felt incredibly real, almost as if he was the snake itself!


    The instant that presence took form, Su Ming executed his absolute speed, and he shot through so quickly that he closed in on the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass within an instant. At the same time, the rebounding force disappeared right when it touched Su Ming, and he heard a faint gasp of surprise from the will that descended on him.


    Su Ming knew that he could only deceive it for a moment. Very soon, the dragon¡¯s remaining will would figure it out, and then, no matter what, it would be difficult for him to try and enter the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass again. Without a hint of hesitation, he charged forward, straight into the Candle Dragon¡¯s body.


    Yet at the very instant he was about to enter the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass, the mark of the crimson dragon on his arm was separated from his body once again, along with the marks on his left and right hand. The Poison Corpse and the clone in his storage bag were also pushed out from his body as if they had been screened. They were all blocked out of the Candle Dragon¡¯s body.


    Only Su Ming himself and his Nascent Soul could enter the Candle Dragon¡¯s body!


    Apart from them, everything else was blocked out!


    Su Ming¡¯s face was as dark as night. He took off his mask. At that moment, he was on a dried up path of flesh and blood. Everything around him was dark, and a rotten stench filled the air. This was the Candle Dragon¡¯s tail.


    Stepping on this road felt like stepping on mud; it was a revolting feeling. Su Ming looked around him. His Nascent Soul returned to his body, and with a brilliant shine in his eyes, he spread his divine sense around, but it was immediately absorbed by the flesh walls around him. He could only spread his divine sense to an area of one hundred feet.


    Not only did this ce block his divine sense, it also cut off his connection with his puppets, the crimson dragon, and the Spirits of Nine Yin. Fortunately though, since he and the snake were in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body, his connection with it still remained. He charged forward without a word, rushing onward with the connection as his guide.


    Su Ming¡¯s Poison Corpse sat near the tail of the gigantic Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass with a nk expression on his face, where Su Ming had crawled into and disappeared. He sat there cross-legged, still and unmoving.


    Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse fell to the side. The ck beetles that filled his entire body also remained motionless. The crimson dragon was letting out low roars, and it paced around the area as it growled. There was anxiety on its face because it could no longer sense Su Ming¡¯s presence. After a long while, it chose to shrink its body and turn into a small dragon,nding right on the spot Su Ming had disappeared to wait for him.


    The old Spirit of Nine Yin was frowning and sighing repeatedly at the moment. It was not that he did not want to help, but he truly could not enter the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. He was a little curious as to how Su Ming managed to do it though. Perhaps he truly had some of the Candle Dragon¡¯s presence remaining on him, which was why he could enter.


    The change of presence in Su Ming¡¯s body just now had surprised the old spirit greatly.


    ¡®This child has great fortune. That small snake is clearly a descendant of the Candle Dragon. It is incredibly difficult to meet such a ferocious beast now¡­ Oh well, I¡¯ll wait here for some time. If he manages toe out, then I can continue fulfilling my end of the deal with him, but if he doesn¡¯t¡­ then I¡¯ll just have to treat it as a loss.¡¯


    The old man sighed and sat down by the side.

 Chapter 461 — Endless

    <h4>Chapter 461: Endless</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming continued dashing forward through that dark path of flesh and blood. The rotten stench in the air was nauseating, and if he breathed in that stench for an extended period of time, he would begin to feel lightheaded.


    Su Ming bit the tip of his tongue so that he could remain awake. At the same time, he increased his speed. After all, this Candle Dragon was dead, and it was now a far cry from when it was still alive, which meant that it was far less dangerous than before. However, Su Ming still remained vignt. If he had not watched his snake being devoured, he would definitely not step foot in a dangerous ce like this.


    As he charged forward, Su Ming could even see rotten corpses around him that had stayed in the dragon for an unknown amount of years. These corpses were the same as this Candle Dragon, they had notpletely decayed, and their horrifying state made all those who saw them to be unable to help themselves but be afraid.


    From how these corpses were strewn about in the ce, it seemed like they had never moved. When Su Ming remembered just how difficult it was to enter this Candle Dragon, a sharp glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Could it be that once this Candle Dragon died, no one has been able to get into it¡­?¡¯


    It was quiet all around. Besides Su Ming¡¯s footsteps, there were no other sounds, not even wind. No matter how quickly he went, it was still difficult for him to stir up even the faintest wind.


    This strange condition made Su Ming even more cautious, and because this ce was sweltering, he gradually began to sweat. In truth, there was quite arge amount of cold stored in his body because he had stayed in the cier for a long period of time.


    Because of this cold, it had been quite a while since Su Mingst sweat. However, in this ce, that cold in his body was continuously dispersing, and sweat was also trickling out of his skin.


    As Su Ming continued onward, besides these rotting corpses, he also saw quite the number of skeletons. Most of these skeletons had already melted away, and what remained in their ces were masses of ck goo. Judging by their skeletal frames, these skeletons did not belong to people but to ferocious beasts.


    In fact, Su Ming had even seen some items that looked like Enchanted Vessels scattered everywhere in the dragon¡¯s body. However, since he was in a hurry, he did not have time to inspect them. Nheless, he did grab all the Enchanted Vessels he encountered on the way.


    ¡®Just how long has it been since this Candle Dragon died¡­?¡¯ As Su Ming continued charging forward, he kept his mind open to sense his snake¡¯s location while beginning to form guesses in his head.


    As he traveled forth, a sudden sense of danger abruptly rose in his heart. He forced his body to immediately move back a few steps, and almost the instant he began moving back, a bone abruptly shot out from the wall of flesh before him.


    That bone was entirely gray in color, and once it appeared, it let out a bang that caused the floor made of flesh to surge before that bone turned into a small gray humanoid that was the height of up to Su Ming¡¯s knees. The small humanoid was naturally the creature Su Ming had seen outside - the Bone Fiend that was formed from the Candle Dragon¡¯s bones!


    The Bone Fiend opened its mouth towards Su Ming and let out a low growl. Dark light shone in its eyes and it charged at him. At the same time, faces started protruding from the wall of flesh around Su Ming. Those faces all looked incredibly hideous, and once they appeared, they let out piercing screeches, as if they wanted to rush towards Su Ming and devour him.


    These faces did not belong to humans but to strange looking ferocious beasts. They were all formed by the Candle Dragon¡¯s flesh and blood, and they were the beasts in the fog Su Ming had seen outside previously.


    Simrly, sharp spikes started shooting out from the wall of flesh before Su Ming, and they all turned into Bone Fiends. From further down ahead, wailing sounds started traveling towards him swiftly, and the white vengeful spirits appeared out of thin air!


    Immediately after, a low murmuring sound faintly came from behind Su Ming, and thousands of feet behind him the giant eyeball gained physical form. The edges of that eyeball were white, and right at the center was a vertical, dark-yellow pupil.


    There seemed to be a crack in the pupil, and that crack was slowly opening up.


    A strange suction force appeared behind Su Ming, and the mumbling voice seemed to be summoning him. Su Ming¡¯s heart lurched, and a false desire of wanting to turn his head back rose in his heart.


    However, right at that moment, he bit his tongue. His mind immediately snapped awake and he told himself to absolutely not look back. In truth, even if he did not look back, he could still guess that the thing that appeared there was the Candle Dragon¡¯s second eye.


    As of then, there was no one else in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body, so Su Ming did not have to bother about exposing his identity as a Berserker. When those gray humanoids charged towards him, a chilling re appeared in his eyes.


    The four Berserker Bones in his body, along with the fifth Berserker Bone that was transformed due to the Wind Berserker¡¯s legacy, let out a mighty power at the same time. That power instantly filled every single spot of Su Ming¡¯s body, and the incredible strength in his physical body was something he had been dreaming of for a long time.


    Ever since he came to thend of the Shamans, besides the time when he was at the cier, he had never executed the full power of the Berserkers. Right then, as it burst forth, banging sounds immediately spread through Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, his Berserker Mark, Dark Mountain, appeared on his face. Under his clothes, Dark Mountain Tribe emerged on his chest. The full execution of the power of the Berserkers caused his Berserker Mark to also fully manifest on his body.


    "Get lost!" Su Ming roared and clenched his right hand into a fist, then hurled a punch straight at the gray humanoids pouncing on him.


    The five Berserker Bones on Su Ming¡¯s spine shone with a piercing golden light. It spread through his entire body, and if anyone looked at Su Ming¡¯s back right then, they would be able to see golden light seeping through his spine.


    When the power of Berserker Bones was fully brought out, that power surged through Su Ming¡¯s fist and traveled outwards.


    A loud boom reverberated in the air, and banging sounds rang once again in Su Ming¡¯s body. The gray humanoids shuddered and were forced back a few steps before exploding, turning into bones that fell backwards. However, the bones shone with a gray light in midair and turned into the gray humanoids once again to continue lunging forward.


    Su Ming had suppressed his power of a Berserker for a very long time. At that moment, as he let all of it explode from his body and transferred it into his punch, he suddenly had the feeling that this was not all. It was as if he still had energy to spare, and he could bring it all out without a problem.


    A glint appeared in his eyes. The mumbling sounds behind him were getting closer. He did not have time to think. He took a huge step and rushed forward swiftly.


    The numerous gray humanoids charged towards him, howling. Therge number of white figures closed in, crying out in piercing screeches, and the endless amount of fog beasts that had crawled out of the wall of flesh rushed towards Su Ming from all directions.


    With a low growl, Su Ming¡¯s Divine General Armor manifested in the form of an illusion. It had been a long time since he brought this armor out. At that moment, the mist from the armor arranged itself into various Runes, causing the illusionary armor to obtain a certain level of hardness.


    At the same time, as Su Ming continued charging forward, his Nascent Soul opened his eyes in his body and flew straight out of the top of his skull to float above his head. Rivers of light flowed out of the Nascent Soul¡¯s body. When he appeared, he opened his mouth and let out a thunderous cry. The small virescent sword manifested itself and swept horizontally across the area.


    When Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul began forming seals with his hands, he breathed out a breath of Nascent Soul and pushed it forward swiftly. That breath turned into a fist that rushed outwards.


    "When two adversaries meet at a narrow path and cannot back out from a fight, the courageous one will win!"


    Su Ming did not take a single step back. He could not move back. In fact, he had a feeling as if he had returned to the battlefield between the Shamans and Berserkers once again.


    While moving forward, he lifted his right hand and drew a line swiftly at the iing beasts transformed from the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass. With that one line, the area seemed to have turned silent, and Berserker Obliteration appeared once again!


    That one line swept through the area, and rumbling sounds reverberated in the air. The fog beasts in front of Su Ming immediately let out shrill cries of pain before they turned into arge mass of decaying flesh that spilled over the floor.


    The fog beasts were not powerful. Each of them was just about the level of a Medial Shaman, but their numbers were endless, and they were continuously springing out of the wall of flesh around Su Ming.


    The Bone Fiends were not very strong either. However, they were Undying, and even if they crumbled under Berserker Obliteration¡¯s attack, they would soon gather together and reappear.


    The truly strong ones were the white figures, the crying Spirit Tears. Each of the Spirit Tears had the power equivalent to that of a Medial Shaman who had arrived at the peak! However,pared to the Candle Dragon¡¯s eye behind Su Ming, they were still nothing.


    After all, the Candle Dragon was already dead, and only some of its will remained.


    However, as Su Ming started attacked these creatures, he made a shocking discovery: He found that the creatures were slightly stronger when in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body than in the fog¡­


    The white figures had more substance and their cries were shriller. The Bone Fiends all had a small tail behind them. In fact, there were several of these Bone Fiends who had longer tails, and they were much stronger than the others.


    The fog beast ws were much sharper, and their bodies wererger than those Su Ming had met in the fog.


    "The seals are broken¡­


    "The Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass will start giving birth to these ferocious creatures¡­


    "You Shamans had once broken the seal, then you came to our tribe so that you could work together with us to seal up this ce again¡­ but the seals are very fragile¡­"


    The Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s words echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head. Suddenly, he understood why the creatures transformed from the Candle Dragon¡¯s Carcass were not that powerful.


    ¡®These creatures were just born, that¡¯s why they aren¡¯t incredibly strong, but as time passes, they will be stronger, and it will happen over a short period of time. When that timees, they will truly be ferocious beasts born from the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass!¡¯


    As one of the Bone Fiends copsed and gathered together once again, its originally short tail grew much longer, and the Bone Fiend now had to drag the tail on the ground. It lifted its head and let out a roar. The presence exuded from its body was equivalent to those of the white figures!


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The suction force behind him was bing more distinct. Clearly, that eyeball was rapidly getting closer, and perhaps the eyeball¡­ was also rapidly growing as well!


    Without a hint of hesitation, Su Ming immediately brought out a small bottle from his storage bag. The Sea Marrow that allowed him to instantly recover his power was contained within it. Once Su Ming drank one drop, the Sea Marrow turned into arge wave of heat as if it had exploded.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly. He swiftly rushed forward, executing that extreme speed that allowed him to travel like light itself, the speed from the Art he created himself after Berserker Obliteration.


    There was no wind in this ce, but Su Ming had the Provenance of Wind in his body, and it was circting rapidly at the moment, causing his speed to reach the level as when he was outside.


    He charged forward, and Han Mountain Bell also formed around him. With the sturdiness of the bell and the firmness of Divine General Armor, Su Ming forced his way through and charged ahead as quickly as he could!

 Chapter 462 — Sixth, Seventh!

    <h4>Chapter 462: Sixth, Seventh!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Sea Marrow exploded in Su Ming¡¯s body, turning into a wave of heat that felt like magma wrecking within him. It abruptly burst apart and turned into a great force that surged straight into the five Berserker Bones. Once it was rapidly sucked away by them, what was left swelled outwards!


    The swelling of that heat was like that of an endless body of water in a long river abruptly turning into several thousands of streams. They filled every single corner of Su Ming¡¯s body in an instant, causing him to feel as if there was an unending stream of power at his disposal.


    The might of the Sea Marrow caused Su Ming¡¯s eyes to sparkle. As he took a step forward, he executed his fastest speed, and when he traveled at that speed, there was no need for him to cast any sort of divine abilities. His Divine General Armor, Han Mountain Bell, his body, and the small virescent sword before him were his best weapons!


    He was like the tip of an arrow. He only needed to deliver a strong impact with his speed, and then he could¡­ destroy everything in his path!


    Rumbling sounds reverberated through the air as he ran, and all the Bone Fiends that tried to block his path were forced back by Su Ming¡¯s furious and brute impact. Their bodies shattered, and before they even had time to gather together once again, Su Ming had already passed through them. Even the fog beasts turned into masses of decayed flesh and sttered all over the ce as they let out shrill screams of pain.


    The crying white figures still lunged on Su Ming with their piercing wails. They vanished into smoke amidst the rumbling sounds, and with his extreme speed, Su Ming had already crossed a distance of several thousands of feet in that tunnel within the span of a breath.


    He had crossed through those thousands of feet with just one breath, and that one breath was all the power contained within the Sea Marrow in his body. Once he had rushed over that distance, his face turned pale and blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. Han Mountain Bell had shrunk considerably around him, and his Divine General Armor had shattered numerous times. Clearly, the impact was quite arge burden on him.


    His Nascent Soul¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he remained above his head and controlled the small virescent sword to sh through the area.


    The tunnel in front of Su Ming in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body was still filled with dense ferocious beasts packed so close to each other it was impossible to count them. They were being born continuously, manifesting without stop, looking as if there would be no end to them.


    This sort of feeling was enough to crush a person¡¯s mind, and they would begin to feel as if they would never be able to break through no matter how hard they tried. After gasping for a few breaths, Su Ming immediately brought out the small bottle containing the Sea Marrow and drank another drop without any hesitation.


    Once that drop entered his mouth, that feeling as if his body was about to explode rose once again. Veins popped out on his face, and there was a feeling in him as if his body was swelling endlessly, but he looked normal on the outside. It was as if that feeling of swelling was just a figment of his imagination.


    With a low growl, red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he charged forward swiftly. In the span of a breath, he charged through another few thousands of feet. The ferocious beasts that had tried to block his path were all destroyed.


    However, once that drop of Sea Marrow disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s body, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. Han Mountain Bell shrank back into his body, and Divine General Armor was greatly damaged. Su Ming¡¯s face was pale, but his gaze remained steadfast.


    "The more you use these beasts born out of your carcass to try and stop me, the more telling it is that you are afraid. You, who are already dead and only have a shred of your will left, are afraid of my pursuit!


    "If that is the case, then it means that you are currently very weak, so weak that¡­ your will might disappear once someone touches it¡­" As Su Ming gasped for breath, he spoke with a grin. He knew that the Candle Dragon¡¯s remaining will had heard his words.


    The ancient voice did not answer him. The only things that appeared were those ferocious beasts, who continuously pounced on Su Ming with increasingly maddening movements.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he moved forward, he brought out the Sea Marrow once again. This was the third time he drank this liquid in this ce. When that feeling as if his body was about to explode rose once more, Su Ming let out a low growl and forced his body to cross another several thousands of feet.


    As he continued charging forward, banging sounds rang in his body. Those sounds came from above the five Berserker Bones. When they sounded, suddenly, Su Ming¡¯s seventh Berserker Bone started shining with a golden light as well.


    However, the golden light from the seventh Berserker Bone was rather faint and could notpare to the other five, still, it was indeed shining. The appearance of that light made Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation seem to break through the wall that was those five Berserker Bones, and his power increased by quite arge margin within an instant.


    A sharp glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Before he drank that Sea Marrow and called forth all his strength, he could already feel that he could bring out more power. At that time, he had to deal with the endless amount of ferocious beasts and did not have time to ponder about it in his head. As he drank the three drops of Sea Marrow, the feeling as if he could bring out more power only increased.


    Right then, the continuous umtion of that feeling that he still had strength remaining in his body caused his seventh Berserker Bone to shine with golden light, and the appearance of that golden light meant that Su Ming¡¯s seventh Berserker Bone was on the verge of awakening.


    It was like a sudden explosion of vast power that had umted over time. After collecting arge amount of power through a long period of time, Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had received an explosive burst in the battle with the aid of the pressure in this ce and the stimtion provided by the drops of Sea Marrow!


    While it still could notpare to his other five Berserker Bones, as the golden light from the seventh Berserker Bone gradually turned brighter, it looked as if it only needed another push before its full strength would explode forth.


    Su Ming brought out the small bottle and drank another drop of Sea Marrow. His eyes were already covered with red and his hair was dancing without wind. Loud rumbling sounds came from within his body, and golden light shot out from his spine with a piercing re.


    The Sea Marrow seemed to be boiling in Su Ming¡¯s body. This time, once all of it surged into his Berserker Bones, it did not spread outwards but was instantly absorbed entirely by the seventh Berserker Bone. As it absorbed the Sea Marrow, arge amount of golden light surged forth, causing the seventh Berserker Bone to look no different from the other five within an instant!


    With six Berserker Bones, Su Ming¡¯s power of cultivation instantly increased by arge margin. Veins popped up on his body, and when he let out a low growl, he took arge step forward and hurled his right fist straight in front of him.


    The six Berserker Bones started operating fully, causing all of Su Ming¡¯s power to seem as if it had been focused on his arm. As he hurled his punch forward, a ripple appeared in thin air and spread out rapidly before him. The creatures before him were all thrown back, and many of them exploded.


    Su Ming panted for breath, then turned into a long arc to charge forward. However, once he crossed several thousands of feet, arge amount of hideous faces belonging to ferocious beasts protruded out of the wall of flesh before him. Fog beasts swiftly appeared, and at the same time, rows upon rows of bone spikes shot through the floor, turning into arge amount of Bone Fiends. Their numbers were endless¡­


    It seemed as if there would never be an end to these creatures, and Su Ming stared at the deeper parts of the tunnel in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. As he looked there, determination appeared on his face. There was one Berserker Bone protruding off his back under his robes. That Berserker Bone was usually hidden under his robes and other people could not see it. Only Su Ming could sense it.


    That bone was located right where his sixth Berserker Bone should be. At that moment, as Su Ming looked over with his inner vision, he could clearly see that the sixth Berserker Bone, which was located after the five golden Berserker Bones, was dark and dull. The seventh bone was shing with golden light, but since the sixth Berserker Bone was dull, the seventh bone could not connect with the others to be one.


    asionally, a numbness woulde from that spot as if there was lightning crawling about in that bone. That Berserker Bone was naturally the remaining half of the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance that Su Ming had shoved into his bone after cutting through his flesh in the freezing air in the cier!


    That day, he had only managed to absorb the Wind Crystal of Inheritance. As for the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance, he had never found a suitable time to refine it. After all, just the Wind Berserker¡¯s legacy alone had already taken up much of his energy.


    As of then, the Wind Crystal of Inheritance had melted and fused with Su Ming¡¯s fifth Berserker Bone to be one. Su Ming had originally decided to clear his mind and slowly refine the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance, but the crisis of an endless amount of ferocious beasts in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body loomed right above his head right at that moment.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth. The instant the ferocious beasts that just appeared lunged at him, he lifted his right hand and mmed it right on the protruding sixth Berserker Bone.


    Intense pain shot through his entire body. At the same time, the remaining half of the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance hidden under his flesh and in his sixth Berserker Bone instantly stabbed into his spine.


    A strong surge of lightning exploded abruptly in Su Ming¡¯s spine. That lightning charged downwards and connected with his feet. Rumbling sounds echoed in the air, and arge amount of lightning sparks appeared out of thin air around Su Ming.


    Soon after, his Origin Berserker Vessel which he had created when he Awakened woke up and caused the lightning in the world to instantly go into a frenzy. They charged straight towards Su Ming¡¯s sixth Berserker Bone and fused with it in the blink of an eye.


    Sharp pain spread through Su Ming¡¯s entire body, causing his pain to twist from it. With that extreme method, the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance forcefully fused with his Berserker Bone when he let out a roar.


    As lightning sparkled and thunder rumbled, as the sixth Berserker Bone gradually started shining with a golden light, the seventh Berserker Bone connected with the other Berserker Bones on Su Ming¡¯s spine, causing him to swiftly lift his head and abruptly charge forward.


    Outside the World of Nine Yin, in the outer region of thend of the Shamans, was a vast expanse of ck sea. Far into the distance of that sea was a gigantic continent whose end could not be seen, and it was traveling forth at an extreme speed towards the Land of South Morning. The waves that were formed due to the movement of the continent surged wildly, and they moved so quickly that they were letting out continuous loud bangs that spread in all directions.


    On that continent was a mountain, and there were always nine bolts of lightning raining down from the sky all year round, causing the mountain to always be surrounded by endless bolts of lightning.


    There was an old crimson-haired man sitting cross-legged on that mountain. He had a hawkish nose and his expression was dark. Almost the instant Su Ming forcefully fused with that Lightning Crystal of Inheritance, the old man opened his eyes, and his gaze was sinister. There was a monstrous murderous intent and anger burning in his eyes, along with a hint of wariness.


    He was naturally Chi Lei Tian from the Eastern Wastnds, the true scion of the Lightning Berserker! However, there was only half of the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance remaining in his body. The other half was the source of his anger and madness.

 Chapter 463 — One Sentence!

    <h4>Chapter 463: One Sentence!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the World of Nine Yin, as Su Ming remained in the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass, lightning swam through his entire body. The power from the seven Berserker Bones burst forth fully, causing him to be even faster and his power of cultivation to also increase by arge margin.


    When he crossed another several thousands of feet, he drank the fourth drop of Sea Marrow. He originally did not have that many drops, but when he was in Shaman City, he had discovered them on sale while on his shopping spree for medicinal herbs. Although there were not many on sale, he still bought them with some Shaman Crystals.


    By doing so, he managed to charge through around seven thousand feet without a single stop. Carnage rained down behind him, and there was only a wreckage remaining where he passed through.


    Yet he also had to pay a heavy price. The pouring of blood from his mouth, the shattering of his Divine General Armor, the return of Han Mountain Bell into his body, and the tumbling of his Qi all over his body caused Su Ming¡¯s face to turn pale, but he did not stop. Instead, once the power of the drop of Sea Marrow disappeared, his Nascent Soul let out a piercing howl.


    Light began shing on his Nascent Soul¡¯s body as he howled. Once that light enveloped Su Ming¡¯s entire body, he took a swift charge forward, and they both immediately disappeared.


    His Nascent Soul had warped, bringing Su Ming with him to appear at a spot nearly one thousand feet away from where they originally were. When they reappeared, the Nascent Soul let out another piercing howl, and they warped again.


    They did this seven times, causing Su Ming to cross another seven thousand something feet in the tunnel. There were no longer any ferocious beasts being born from the Candle Dragon, but there was an endless supply of those creatures behind him, and they were all charging towards him.


    Su Ming was gasping for breath. His Nascent Soul had already be quite dull and had returned to his Dantian region. Su Ming gritted his teeth and charged forward, drawing out a long arc with his movements. His speed as he traveled through the Candle Dragon became increasingly faster, and after a moment, the roars from the ferocious beasts behind him grew faint. Clearly, Su Ming had widened the distance between them quite considerably.


    However, he did not let down his guard, because that suction force behind him did not disappear, but had instead be much stronger. Mumbling echoed beside his ears, and the words within it baited Su Ming time and again, making him want to turn his head back to look.


    However, the words from the Spirit of Nine Yin remained as a constant reminder to him - he was to not look into the Candle Dragon¡¯s eye no matter what!


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. He only continued charging forth, even drinking one drop of Sea Marrow on the way, causing his power to instantly recover. His speed had also arrived at a state where it could not be described with words.


    As he continuously charged into the deeper parts of the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass and got closer to its head, gradually, the heat around Su Ming reached its most intense state. Even the act of breathing itself sent waves of burning and painful heat in his body.


    Even the walls of flesh around him had turned a crimson red. There was also arge amount of liquid dripping down the walls of flesh. When it trailed down and fell on the floor, sizzling sounds could be heard.


    The liquid clearly contained powerful corrosive properties. The heat and the suffocating sensation that made Su Ming feel as if he could not breathe quickened his breathing and filled his heart with irritation.


    Arge amount of sweat seeped out of Su Ming¡¯s body, and it instantly turned into steam the moment it appeared, causing Su Ming to look as if he was surrounded by a white, mistyyer of fog as he pressed onward.


    If anyone else was in his ce, perhaps they would have found this situation difficult to bear. This had very little to do with the power of cultivation and was more rted to an individual¡¯s ability to resist heat.


    Although it was difficult for Su Ming to bear through the heat, he continued maintaining that extreme speed, because this was not the first time he had such an experience.


    When he was still a teenager, this sort of earthen fire had already been lying part of the cave abode he had made for himself. In fact, he had even gone into the deeper parts of the cave and seen the Wings of the Moon along with the rolling magma.


    He had even practiced the Fire Berserkers¡¯ Art and had in fact never given up on practicing the Fire Berserkers¡¯ moon worshiping Art. That in itself was already enough to let Su Ming¡¯s control over fire be much strongerpared to other people.


    That was why he could charge forth like the wind without slowing down even the slightest bit in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body despite the heat.


    Time trickled by. He did not know how long it had been, but in Su Ming¡¯s mind, his connection with the small snake always remained. He could sense that the small snake was flying forward in the distance.


    He had called to it many times, but the small snake always ignored him. However, Su Ming could sense through the connection he had with the small snake that there was an unfamiliar power in the snake¡¯s body controlling its mind.


    With that connection, Su Ming never stopped moving and continued chasing after the snake until he reached an area that even he found difficult to beat. That was an area that covered ten thousand feet, and it was a ce that seemed to be able to burn everything into ashes!


    The instant he stepped into that area, pain shot through Su Ming¡¯s entire body, and it was a pain brought only by burns. He saw a green light shining within that region. The ground was covered in ayer of green-like substance that made it seem like a swamp. That area was empty, there was not even a single skeleton around that spot.


    The scorching heat came from that green swamp.


    Su Ming only took a few steps forward before a feeling that his whole entire body was about to be burned to ashes rose strongly in him. If he did not take any preventive measures and just walked into the area like this, he believed that his feet would burn up before he could even take three steps forward, and when that time came, only death would await him.


    However, he did not have time to think too deeply into this. The suction force and the mumbling sounds behind him were bing stronger, causing him to be unable to stop and think of a foolproof n.


    During this moment of crisis, Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly, bit the tip of his finger, then immediately swiped his finger across his eyes. The instant he smeared his blood on his eyes, the Fire Berserkers¡¯ Art activated in his body. The moon could not be seen in this ce, but the instant Su Ming wiped his blood on his eyes, his blood started feeling as if it was burning up, causing him¡­ to perform the burning of blood!


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s blood started burning, the heat in the area instantly felt weaker. He did not hesitate any longer. He charged forward, turning into a long arc. One thousand feet, two thousand feet, three thousand feet¡­ when he flew six thousand feet, sharp pain abruptly shot up his legs, bringing a great burning sensation. As his legs burned, the mes enveloped his entire body. At that time, Su Ming had already covered a distance of eight thousand feet.


    When those mes covered his entire torso and charged straight to his head, he had already covered a distance of nine thousand feet. He lifted his burning right hand and performed the burning of blood once again.


    With a hoarse roar, Su Ming flew past those ten thousand feet in an instant to appear on the other side of the green swamp in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body.


    When he arrived there and was just about to charge forward as per usual, cracking sounds abruptly sprang forth from his legs. Layers of ice covered his entire body, and the process onlysted for an instant before he turned into an ice statue!


    Su Ming¡¯s frozen body remained in his previous act of taking a step forward, and at that moment, he was standing on the spot, unmoving.


    After going through the heated tunnel in the Candle Dragon¡¯s corpse, an icy stage appeared before him, and Su Ming, who had run headfirst into this freezing chill, turned into an ice sculpture.


    After three breaths, a spark of fire suddenly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes where he was sealed in that ice. At the same time, lightning sparks spread through theyer of ice from his spine. Soon after, a whirlwind spread out from within his body with a bang, and as cracking reverberated in the air, that ice instantly shattered to pieces.


    Su Ming walked out of the ice, and freezing wind came crashing into his face, seeping into his body. Immediately, just like the heat from before, sharp pain spread through his entire body with each breath he took.


    However,pared to this pain, the suction force that remained as a constant behind him, along with the roars and howls that had begun echoing beside his ears once again, were what bothered Su Ming the most.


    He did think about setting up some traps to block those creatures before, but it was already difficult enough to set traps or Runes in this ce, and that was not counting the fact that these creatures coulde and go as they pleased since they were born from the carcass. Su Ming had even seen the fog beasts moving through the Candle Dragon¡¯s flesh. The Bone Fiends also moved deep under the floor in the form of bones, and it was difficult for him to stop them.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he dashed forward, once again executing that extreme speed of his face with the freezing wind blowing against him. He did not know just how far he had traveled, neither did he know where exactly he was in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body.


    His path and his actions were all made after he sensed in his heart where the small snake was flying!


    As he moved forward, Su Ming suddenly stopped, and the thing that brought this about was a frozen body stuck to the cold wall of flesh to his right.


    It was a dried up corpse whose appearance could no longer be seen. However, he was wearing a purple armor, and it was shining with a purple light. The glowing armor was incredibly eye catching.


    There were deep scars on the walls of flesh around that corpse. Judging by the scars, it could be seen that this person had actually managed to harm the Candle Dragon before his death.


    There was one scar that looked as if a chunk of flesh had been ripped off, and it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    But that was not all. Su Ming would not have stopped if that had just been the case. The one true reason that made him pause in his charge was because the armor¡¯s appearance and presence gave him an incredible sense of familiarity at that instant.


    That familiarity was not because he had seen this person before, but because that armor was¡­ practically the same as his Berserker Armor, besides the color!


    Su Ming¡¯s armor was an illusion, and he had to get the true Berserker Armor from the Great Yu Dynasty. It was unknown as to whether the Great Yu Dynasty truly existed, but the armor before Su Ming¡¯s eyes right at that moment told him¡­ that the country truly existed!


    The instant Su Ming saw the armor, his heart pounded against his chest. This was the first item that actually managed to tempt him ever since he arrived inside the Candle Dragon¡¯s body.


    Right at that moment, the suction force and the mumbling sounds behind him grew stronger. The roars and howls followed swiftly, and bumps even popped out of the walls around and ahead of him before they started squirming about. Clearly, the ferocious beasts had caught up to him!


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He took a step forward, arrived beside the skeleton, and seized the purple armor. Yet the instant his hand touched the armor, the skeleton that Su Ming had deemed dead suddenly lifted his right hand and grabbed his wrist!


    At the same time, within the skeleton¡¯s eyes in his dried up head, a faint, dark light flickered.


    "I found¡­ the third¡­"


    It was also right at that moment that an ident happened - Su Ming¡¯s connection with the small snake broke.


    At the same time, the eyes of the person in ck robes who had followed Su Ming all the way into the fog surrounding the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass began shing as he sat at a corner in the fog, looking as if he was hesitating and uncertain about something. Yet after a moment, he lifted his right hand and flipped it over, and a green jade slip appeared in his hand.


    "Master made this personally, and this is thest Destiny Talisman I have¡­" The old man gritted his teeth and pressed the green jade slip to the center of his brows.


    Almost the instant he pressed the jade slip to the center of his brows, his body began trembling furiously. Fog filled the insides of his eyes, and gradually, a picture appeared within his pupils. The person in the picture was Su Ming, who was inside the Candle Dragon¡¯s body!

 Chapter 464 — Candle Dragon, Nine—Headed Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 464: Candle Dragon, Nine-Headed Dragon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He had used his divine sense to check the skeleton and used his eyes to verify that it had been dead for many years. His body had alsopletely dried up.


    When his wrist was grabbed by the skeleton, a huge storm stirred up in his heart, and as he stood therepletely stunned, he almost forgot about the ferocious beasts that were charging towards him with those incessant roars.


    This sudden ident that happenedpletely out of his expectations made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    "I found¡­ the third¡­ he¡¯s at¡­ Eternal¡­"


    A faint, dark light glowed in the skeleton¡¯s eyes, but before he could even finish speaking his sentence, that light immediately became dull and disappeared. The dried up hand that held onto Su Ming¡¯s wrist also fell to the floor.


    Su Ming was shocked to the core, but he did not have time to think. He grabbed the skeleton¡¯s armor, and once he did so, a transparent jade slip about the size of his palm slipped off from under the armor covering the skeleton. Due to its transparency, it was difficult for anyone to discover it.


    Su Ming had also only taken notice of it when he tore that purple armor off the skeleton. Without a hint of hesitation, he swept that transparent jade slip towards himself with a sweep of his arm, then immediately charged forward into the distance the instant the squirming creatures from the walls around him started crawling out.


    The moment he left, the bumps in the walls around him burst open, and fog beasts that were now obviously slightly different from those Su Ming had seen previously rushed out with unending roars.


    These creatures looked like pythons, but also had indistinct human faces where their heads should be. Forked tongues protruded out of their mouths as they hissed, and there was an eerie light in their eyes. Once they mmed their tails on the floor, they immediately charged towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the bone spikes shot through the floor and exploded, turning into small gray humanoids with long tails. Besides the cracks where their eyes and mouth should be, there was another crack at the top of their heads. That particr crack had now been ripped wide apart, making it seem as if there was a strange thing stored inside the heads and it was trying to crawl out from their skulls.


    Apart from the fog beasts and Bone Fiends, the white figures that were floating forward while crying were also different. Their facial features were originally hidden under their hair and were rather indistinct, but as they lifted their heads, absolutely gorgeous faces could be seen, and their grace was especially breathtaking. It was enough to make a person who saw them bepletely infatuated with their looks.


    Su Ming could see none of it. He simply continued speeding forward at his absolute fastest speed. He had already lost his connection with the small snake and was feeling extremely anxious, but he could still sense the final spot where his snake was before the connection broke!


    A long time passed as he continued charging forward, and the tunnel before him abruptly expanded. Then, a gigantic hole of flesh and blood¡ªso great that it was like a field¡ªappeared right before Su Ming!


    This was the spot where his connection broke with his snake!


    The instant Su Ming arrived at this spot, he saw a bizarre object that looked like the crown of a tree, and it was formed by several thick ck tendons intertwining with each other right at the center of the gigantic hole!


    At the top of those ck tendons was a mass of dried up flesh nearly ten thousand feet big. That mass of flesh was filled with bumps, and it was in a dark grayish color. There was also several spots on that mass of flesh that had drooped down.


    Su Ming saw nearly a hundred glittering crystal fragments floating above that mass of flesh. The sizes of those crystal fragments differed, but each and every one of them exuded a presence that made him feel as if his mind was about to be sucked into them. It was as if there was a world contained within each of those crystal fragments.


    There was a total of ny-seven of those crystal fragments!


    They floated near that mass of flesh, and if Su Ming took a closer look, he would see that there were ck threads connecting those fragments to that mass of flesh.


    Almost the instant Su Ming arrived at the ce, the humongous mass of flesh shrank before instantly swelling up slightly, and the spot where it swelled up was turned straight towards Su Ming. A crack slowly opened up on that mass of flesh, and as that crack was continuously ripped apart, Su Ming saw a head within its deeper parts!


    It was a woman¡¯s head. She had long, lustrous hair, but there were ck tendons covering her neck. At that moment, the woman had her eyes closed and her face was pale. There was not a hint of life within her. At the center of her brows was a shing mark, and the shape of the mark looked like a star.


    Su Ming¡¯s snake floated silently beside the woman¡¯s head. It did not seem to be struggling, just in a daze. There were wisps of white smoke spreading out from its body, crawling straight into the mark at the center of the woman¡¯s brows.


    "This is the fate of all the descendants of the Candle Dragon¡­ You cannot stop it¡­" The instant Su Ming saw the small snake, the ancient voice that he once heard echoed by his ears once again.


    When he first heard it, he had been unable to discern whether voice belonged to a male or a female, but at that moment Su Ming could sense that it was an old voice clearly belonging to a woman.


    "It only has a hint of the Candle Dragon¡¯s blood within it, but as long as it has that blood, then it is a part of our race¡­ This is fate. The Candle Dragons are destined to devour each other. This is its predetermined fate after running into me in my current state¡­


    "Before it lost its will, its only hope was for its master to leave this ce safely¡­ You are its master, as long as you do not anger me during the sacred ritual of my race, then after Iplete the ritual, I will let you leave safely." There was a wave of mercilessness in that ancient voice as it echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    Su Ming looked at the small snake, looked at its closed eyes, looked at its unmoving body, and he clenched his right fist. His Divine General Armor appeared once again, and his right hand was no longer in the form of a fist, but was already holding onto the spiked club that had materialized in his right hand!


    His Berserker Mark flickered on his face and his seven Berserker Bones shone with a piercing golden light in his body, causing Su Ming to look as if he was surrounded by golden light. At the same time, his Nascent Soul began forming seals with both hands. Even though it did not appear outside his body, it was already ready for a fight in his Dantian region.


    The small virescent sword shed before Su Ming. As green light filled its entire body, Su Ming took a step forward without wasting a single breath of his on meaningless words and charged straight towards the giant mass of flesh.


    "I might only have a shred of my will left, but¡­ How dare an ant like you provoke me¡­? Flesh and blood within the fog, form your body with my will!"


    As that ancient voice echoed in the air calmly, the fog beasts with the appearances of pythons among the endless amount of ferocious beasts that were giving chase roared and exploded in an instant. Once an unknown number of those creatures exploded, their bodies turned into pieces of rotten flesh and appeared right before Su Ming out of nowhere while he rushed forward.


    As those pieces of flesh gathered together, they turned into a gigantic body that was ten thousand feet tall in front of Su Ming. The body reminded of a snake but had the head of a dragon. It was entirely crimson, and it looked savage. Its eyes were gray, and each of its scales were about the size of an adult¡¯s head.


    An indescribable presence spread forth from the odd creature¡¯s body.


    "Murderous spirits in my bones, turn into bones and veins with my will!"


    The ancient voice spoke once again. This time, the Bone Fiends behind Su Ming turned into sharp spikes and charged towards the gigantic body. Once they impaled it, the odd dragon and snake hybrid started moving, and the gray light in its eyes became stronger.


    "Spirits formed from my soul, merge together into a single soul with my will¡­"


    The instant the ancient voice said those words, the white figures behind Su Ming fused together as they cried shrilly and charged towards that dragon and snake hybrid. When they disappeared into its body, the dragon snake¡¯s eyes suddenly shone brilliantly like the sun and moon. It lifted its head and let out a roar. The gray light in its eyes flickered, and it looked as if it had been revived as it charged towards Su Ming with a howl.


    Su Ming swung the spiked club in his right outward, and it grew several times in size before ramming straight into the dragon snake¡¯s body. At the same time, Su Ming drew one line with his left hand, executing Berserker Obliteration!


    Immediately after, his Nascent Soul let out a piercing howl in his body. Arge amount of ripples appeared around him. At that instant, all the divine abilities that he could cast from the array of skills he inherited from Hong Luo were executed by his Nascent Soul.


    A violent bang reverberated in the area and spread in all directions. Once that bang faded away, Su Ming¡¯s spiked club was bounced off and fell to the side. The divine abilities his Nascent Soul cast shattered, causing his Nascent Soul to instantaneously be so limp that he looked as if he was about to scatter away.


    The Divine General Armor exploded, and his Berserker Obliteration did nothing. Everything that he had waspletely useless before this dragon snake!


    As that dragon snake closed in on him, Su Ming coughed out blood, and as that bang reverberated in the air, his body was forced back around a hundred feet, but there was not a hint of panic in his eyes.


    "As expected, you¡¯re indeed incredibly weakened. No matter how much will you have left remaining, you can¡¯t hide just how terrified you are¡­"


    As a cold sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips, he lifted his right hand, formed a seal, then pointed in the direction before him. Immediately, his Han Mountain Bell manifested before him. This time, Su Ming did not intend to use Han Mountain Bell for defense but summoned it to cast its strongest power - the sixth head¡¯s ability!


    If Su Ming had not seen the white figures screeching and retreating when he summoned the Nine-Headed Dragon when he was outside, if he had not brought out the Nine-Headed Dragon before his small snake in the past and seen the small snake showing a guarded expression, then howling at it as if having run into its mortal enemy, it might not have left such a deep impression on his mind. If these things had not happened, then he would be uncertain as to how he should fight against this dead Candle Dragon¡¯s will even after he had entered its body.


    But that would only happen if those things had not urred!


    "Nine-Headed Dragon, Southern Emperor, Absolute!"


    Once Su Ming¡¯s Han Mountain Bell appeared and he finished forming those seals, he pointed forward. As Su Ming muttered the string of words without even wiping away the blood at the corners of his lips, Han Mountain Bell abruptly let out an intense howl.


    The instant the howl reverberated through the air, a guarded expression immediately appeared on the dragon snake¡¯s face, and it even started roaring. Its current look was the exact same as the small snake¡¯s in the past, as if it had run into its greatest enemy!


    "When I used this thing outside, you should have sensed it! You did everything that you could to stop me, even trying to kill me when I entered your dead body, because of your weakness. Perhaps I cannot fight against you, but I have here with me a creature that can frighten you!


    "This is that creature!"


    As Su Ming said those words, the roars within Han Mountain Bell grew stronger. At the same time, a nine-headed gigantic beast of ten thousand feet manifested above Han Mountain Bell. Six of its heads roared at the dragon snake at the same time, and the remaining three heads that were still sleeping started vibrating.


    It did not matter whether it was the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s expression or its gaze, there was also a sort of guardedness and hate within them, as if the Candle Dragon was also its mortal enemy!


    "Candle Dragon¡­ Nine-Headed Dragon¡­"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 465 — Sky and Earth, Ice and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 465: Sky and Earth, Ice and Fire</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Nine-Headed Dragon¡­" the ancient voice said in a low voice, its words reverberating in the air. "I have always wanted to ask the Lord of all heavens why the earth must exist after the world has a sky¡­


    "Why is it that when the world has fire, ice must appear¡­?


    "I also wanted to ask the heavens why the Nine-Headed Dragons were born¡­ even after there¡¯s already us Candle Dragons! I spent my entire life searching, but I couldn¡¯t find an answer¡­


    "When ice and fire blend together, what appears is boiling water, frozen fire, and a presence that ispletely different from ice and fire!


    "When the sky and earth fuse together, what appears is a gray piece of sky, a broken void, and the power of one World!


    "Then, what appears after the Candle Dragons and Nine-Headed Dragons fuse together¡­? What is it¡­? What is it¡­? What is it?!" At the end, the voice had practically slipped off the edge, and her roars resounded in the area.


    The dragon snake roared at the same time as well. With a savage expression and madness, it charged towards the Nine-Headed Dragon. Su Ming¡¯s Nine-Headed Dragon also roared, and without Su Ming even needing to control it, all six of the heads rushed towards the dragon snake.


    Booming sounds reverberated in all directions. The Candle Dragon was already dead, and this dragon snake was put together with great difficulty by its remaining will. The difference between this candle dragon and its original body was like heaven and earth.


    Yet simrly, Su Ming¡¯s Nine Headed Dragon did not have a physical body, only a spirit one. It was Han Mountain Bell¡¯s Vessel Spirit, and it had been asleep for many years. It also only had six awakened heads, that was why its strength wasrgely different from when it was alive.


    As such, the Candle Dragon and Su Ming¡¯s Nine-Headed Dragon were an equal match for each other. These two powerful beasts that considered each other as their mortal enemy started fighting against madly.


    Su Ming stood there with a hint of confusion in his eyes for an instant. The source of his confusion were the words that the ancient voice had uttered just now. Those words echoed in his head, making him feel as if he had understood something, but when he thought about it carefully, he found that he had gained nothing from it.


    ¡®The fusion between ice and fire¡­ The fusion between sky and earth¡­¡¯


    This sort of feeling was just like the one from when he sat on the tform outside his cave abode on the ninth summit after speaking to Tian Xie Zi. Understanding those words had taken him several months, but in the end, he had obtained his own Creation through an epiphany!


    He came to understand his very own method to clear his mind, and the exact same process of confusion followed by understanding had appeared when he drew that one line and executed his first Berserker Obliteration.


    As of then, the confusion in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew stronger. The words from the ancient voice echoed incessantly in his head. Su Ming had a strong hunch that if he understood those wordspletely, then¡­ he would hold control over an unimaginable power!


    However, at that moment, he could only bite down on his tongue and snap himself out of it. This epiphany might be precious, but the timing was absolutely not suitable. If he continued mulling over it, then he would die. He could not think of anything else that woulde out of it.


    That was why even though he felt that it was a pity, Su Ming had to force himself to instantly snap awake before hepletely immersed himself in those words. As he regained his senses, a shocking boom traveled into his ears. The dragon snake and Nine-Headed Dragon were fighting against each other in midair, and the fight between these two enemies had reached its most intense state.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he swiftly turned into a long arc. When he took a step forward, he circled around the fighting pair to charge straight towards the giant mass of flesh floating in midair.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s face in that mass of flesh did not change. Fine white threads of mist were still continuously seeping out of the small snake before her and being absorbed by the mark at the center of the woman¡¯s brows.


    Killing intent shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward, and the instant he closed in on that mass of flesh, it started squirming viciously. At the same time, that ancient voice traveled forth gently.


    "I will grant you a long life. I will let you be the same as me, that even when the sky and earth crumbles, you will not be destroyed, that even when the heavens fall to ruin, you will not die¡­ Do you want that?


    "I will grant you endless power. I will let your body be almost the same as mine. I can let you break the rules of the world and step into the endless emptiness so that you can see a bigger world and see the stars in the sky¡­ Do you want that?


    "I can even grant eternity for your soul so that you can be the brightest star under heaven. I can let all those who see you with their eyes bow down and worship you¡­ Do you want that¡­?


    "I can grant you control over the power of one World. I can let you be a powerful warrior so you will be able to do whatever it is you want¡­ Do you want that?


    "I can grant you the power to tear through all mysteries. I can let you understand what is up ahead, above the blue sky. I can let you see what is under the ground. I can let you hold control over your own life with your own hands, and no one will be able to control it¡­ Do you want that?!" When that ancient voice spoke, Su Ming¡¯s footsteps froze for a moment when he heard those words.


    "You must have dreams, desires. I can help you fulfill all your wishes and let you obtain the power to fulfill those dreams and desires¡­ You can find your dreams. You can tear away the sky that covers your eyes. You can control your own fate. You can¡­ crush all your enemies before you¡­


    "I can do it. Trust me. I can really do it. I am the Candle Dragon. I am the strongest of all Candle Dragons¡­ When I was alive, I could make darkness fall on one hundred worlds in an instant. I had devoured more than one hundred million souls¡­


    "As long as I wake up, as long as I am resurrected, I can swear on my race¡¯s oath, I will definitely do all that I have just said¡­ As long as¡­ you don¡¯t interrupt my race¡¯s ritual¡­ As long as you back down now and note closer.


    "If you agree to this, then I will fulfill my oath!"


    A boom went off in Su Ming¡¯s head. His breathing quickened as he stared fixedly at the woman¡¯s face. The sincerity in her words could not be doubted.


    He did not care for eternal life, neither did he care about having an evesting spirit. But he did care about whaty above the blue sky. He cared about having control over his own fate. He cared about tearing apart the mist that covered his eyes. He cared about searching for Dark Mountain, cared about understanding the true source behind Destiny!


    All of these were the things he desired, were things he yearned for so greatly that he almost dreamed about them in his sleep.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, then I can acknowledge you as my master, but the process is separated into two parts. The first part is just the initial state. If we go ording to what we promised, then once I am resurrected, we canplete the second step¡­ I will definitely fulfill all that I have promised. You will only lose a snake that is only an infant, and one that doesn¡¯t have a pure bloodline to boot, but in its ce will be me!"


    Su Ming fell silent, and after a long while, he shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t trust you!" The instant he said those words, he charged towards the woman¡¯s head in that mass of flesh.


    "Why don¡¯t you trust me? All that I have said is the truth. As long as I am resurrected, I will definitely do it. You are not the first person to whom I have made an oath. There was someone before you who received my oath. I don¡¯t remember his name, but the feeling of his blood is simr to yours!


    "He called himself¡­ the third God of Berserkers!"


    Right at that moment, within the endless fog surrounding the Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic carcass, the old man in ck robes had already used his final Destiny Talisman as he sat in that fog. The scenes shing in his eyes were the things that were happening to Su Ming right at that moment.


    With a special method, this old man in ck robes had seen everything that happened after Su Ming entered the Candle Dragon¡¯s body.


    A glint appeared in his eyes, and a strange smile suddenly formed on his lips.


    ¡®The remaining will of the Candle Dragon¡­ might be strong, but it now has to devour its descendant and face Destiny¡­ perhaps I can use it.¡¯ The old man¡¯s smile grew brighter.


    ¡®Destiny has that crimson dragon and the old Spirit of Nine Yin. It¡¯s difficult for me to restore order and let him continue walking down his predestined path¡­ Only when he is in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body can I avoid the crimson dragon. But I, too, can¡¯t enter its body. I can only use the Destiny Talisman to see him¡­¡¯ The old man licked his lips, and Su Ming¡¯s inverted figure in his pupils twisted.


    ¡®But if I offer my power to the Destiny Talisman, then I can cast some divine abilities. These divine abilities might not be able to fulfill my initial ns to make Destiny fall asleep once again, but¡­ I can use them to stir up the Candle Dragon¡¯s will and have it open up the Undying and Imperishable World so that it will turn into a cage to trap Destiny!


    ¡®He will be forcefully made to stay there, and I will achieve the same result as in my initial n. I will also have enough time to wait for master¡¯s second projection!


    ¡®If everything goes ording to n, then I will have obtained a huge achievement!¡¯


    As the old man in ck robes smiled, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the green jade slip at the center of his brows. It vibrated, and a ck ball of thread seeped out from its edges. Those ck threads were spreading quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they covered his entire face. There were especially a lot of those ck threads by the corners of his eyes. They even seeped into the old man¡¯s eyes as they continued stretching outwards.


    They reced the blood capiries in his eyes, and when they turned into ck threads, they covered his pupils. Su Ming¡¯s inverted figure in them also became much fainter. At the same time, the green hue on the jade slip rapidly faded away and became dull. Once it turned ck, it exploded with a bang. But the instant it was reduced to powder, the old man in ck robes opened his mouth and let out a puff of air.


    Once that breath escaped his mouth, it turned into ck fog and disappeared into nothingness.


    Over at Su Ming¡¯s side, the instant he heard the Candle Dragon mentioning the third God of Berserkers, his heart was shaken, but still, he did not stop. He charged deep into the mass of flesh, clenched his right fist and had the seven Berserker Bones in his body burst forth with incredibly power. Right then, just as he was about to ram his fist into the woman¡¯s head that was absorbing those white threads from the small snake¡¯s body¡ª


    Right at that moment, a gust of wind appeared out of nowhere at the edge of that giant mass of flesh, at a spot where Su Ming could not see. Ayer of ck fog appeared along with that wind and drifted lightly into the giant mass of flesh, disappearing into it. All of this happened in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, it ended.

 Chapter 466 — The Tenth Moon!

    <h4>Chapter 466: The Tenth Moon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not believe in the Candle Dragon¡¯s words at all. However¡­ even if he had believed them, it would still be difficult for him to watch his small snake be devoured just so that he could obtain an incredible power and great serendipity.


    ¡®When a man lives in the world, he should live without any regrets¡­ I dream about bing stronger, I dream about strength, I dream about ripping fate with my own hands, but¡­ if I give up on the snake today just so that I can obtain these things, then tomorrow, I will give up on other things for stronger desires. Once I give those things up, then for other desires thate after that, I might give up Dark Mountain, and next will be my ideals, and then it¡¯ll be my memories¡­


    ¡®When I have given up on everything, then at that time¡­ will I still be me¡­? I yearn for power, I want to be strong, but the base for all this must be that I do not give up on anything!


    ¡®I will do what my heart dictates. Even if I turn into a murderous fiend, even if my hands are bloodied, I will not be ashamed of my decisions!¡¯ Su Ming muttered in his heart.


    He had been searching for Dark Mountain constantly, but if he gave up on going back to Dark Mountain while in the process of searching for the path back, then he would have lost his soul.


    Part of his memories had awakened. The girl¡¯s faint calls asionally rang in his head. If he was faced with the decision to give up on the voice calling for him to obtain something, then what was he to do¡­?


    There were some things in the world that once they happened once, they would happen a second time, and a third¡­


    Su Ming did not falter and hurled his fist straight towards the woman¡¯s head. The instant it closed in on her, ayer of illusionary ripples suddenly appeared around that beautiful head. Soon after, a light chuckle came from within that giant mass of flesh and echoed in all directions.


    At the same time, the instant Su Ming¡¯s fist rammed into the head, those ripples around the head became invisible and disappeared without a trace, vanishing right before his eyes.


    That head was clearly not its real body, just an illusion. The goal behind it was to simply attract Su Ming¡¯s attention, and then it could¡­ buy more time to devour his snake.


    However, the Candle Dragon¡¯s remaining will had clearly not expected that Su Ming would be so decisive in his actions. He had attacked without much hesitation, causing the time it had bought to be absolutely not enough to devour the snake.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as usual. Not a single hint of shock appeared on his face when he saw the head suddenly disappearing. In all honesty, he had long since seen that there was something off about it.


    After all, the head was hidden in that mass of flesh, and there was no need for it to reveal itself when Su Ming arrived. Clearly, its goal was just to attract all of his attention!


    That was why the instant Su Ming hurled his fist forward, he spread his divine sense outward swiftly, and it was immediately after that the Lightning Berserker Bone on his spine sent out a strong electrical arc that spread outwards once it swam through his entire body.


    An endless amount of lightning seemingly exploded out of Su Ming¡¯s body the instant that electrical arc spread out. With Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, those bolts of lightning surged into the giant mass of flesh around it, sweeping past the walls of flesh like a huge wave in search for the Candle Dragon¡¯s remaining will.


    The Wind Berserker Bone also burst forth with a powerful force of wind at that moment, causing Su Ming to stir up a cyclone out of thin air, which became stronger with each passing moment. When a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and the instant the battle between the dragon snake and the Nine-Headed Dragon reached its most intense state, that cyclone swept through the area with a mad craze, with Su Ming as its center.


    It was as if there were several pairs of huge hands flipping over the mass of flesh at that moment. Thunder rumbled, wind moaned, and the mass of flesh around Su Ming immediately started moving as if it was a wisp of smoke blown apart by wind before being ripped apart by lightning.


    It was also during that instant that the giant mass of flesh started rapidly turning ck for some unknown reason. It looked as if it was being rapidly dyed ck by ink.


    Su Ming did not have time to bother himself with it, because as he spread his divine sense, his bolts of lightning, and his cyclone through that mass of flesh, he found the presence of his small snake at a corner within the mass of flesh!


    Without any hint of hesitation, he immediately charged towards the spot where he sensed the small snake¡¯s presence. In the blink of an eye, he closed in on that spot, but right at the moment he did so, a piercing howl surged right into his mind.


    That piercing howl came right from where Su Ming had sensed the small snake¡¯s presence, and it came from the woman¡¯s head floating beside it.


    That head had her eyes closed and still did not open them even at that moment. However, that piercing howl from her mouth made Su Ming¡¯s mind shake, and an illusion even appeared before his eyes.


    He was incredibly insignificant in front of that illusion. Before him was an incredibly huge Candle Dragon that looked like a city, and its size could not be described by words.


    That Candle Dragon opened its mouth and let out a roar filled with a murderous aura and thirst for blood that surged into the skies. That scene felt like the sky was falling with the intention of destroying all lives.


    As Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled, he bit his tongue. Sharp pain shot through his body, and a faint, illusionary crack appeared on the gigantic Candle Dragon¡¯s body before him.


    The woman¡¯s beautiful head was hidden within that illusion. Her eyes were closed, but inside her opened mouth were sharp, poisonous teeth. She was also hissing with her forked tongue out of her mouth as she charged towards Su Ming.


    No matter what, this Candle Dragon only had some remnant of its will left, and a lot of it had been lost over the years. Most of it was used on the dragon snake to fight against the Nine-Headed Dragon at that moment, which was why when Su Ming regained his senses, he found some hints to break the illusion, along with the head hidden under the illusion.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and lifted his right hand swiftly. Arge amount of lightning erupted from his Lightning Berserker Bone, as if Su Ming had swept up ayer of lightning. At the same moment, the bolts of lightning that had spread through the area just now swiftly gathered on him, causing his right hand to look as if it was covered by lightning.


    "Lightning Berserker, first move!" Su Ming roared. This was the divine ability that belonged solely to Lightning Berserkers, and it was what he had sensed when he had forcefully absorbed the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance just now!


    As Su Ming¡¯s words reverberated in the air, the bolts of lightning covering his right hand increased explosively all of a sudden to turn into a long de made of lightning. The de was about several dozens of feet long, and there were distortions on its edges. As thunder rumbled in the air, he swung the de down on the iing woman¡¯s head.


    It was right at that instant that Su Ming¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The same change of expression also appeared on the woman¡¯s face!


    Su Ming saw a wisp of ck fog appearing out of nowhere right where he sensed the presence of his snake, and that ck fog turned into a huge hand that seized the floating snake that was slumbering behind the head, which was, to the head, her most important spot.


    All of this happened too quickly, and so Su Ming¡¯s Lightning Berserker Movement and the woman¡¯s head still crashed into each other.


    As booming sounds reverberated in the air, a long string ofughter immediately spread through the area. An old man in ck robes appeared along with theughter, and he had the slumbering snake seized tightly in his hand while his eyes sparkled.


    "If any of you dare move, I will crush this snake to death!" As the old man spoke, he increased the strength in his right hand¡¯s grip, and the small snake¡¯s body started twisting and shuddering.


    The moment the old man in ck robes squeezed the snake, the mass of flesh that had changed its color around them suddenly froze. A piercing howl immediately shot out from the woman¡¯s mouth.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he red at the old man. This person appeared too suddenly, and he had abruptlye out when he was fighting against the Candle Dragon. For some unknown reason, Su Ming could also sense a strange feeling from him, one that screamed that he absolutely detested this old man and wanted to kill him.


    "This body is just a hint of my divine sense. Even if I die here, it won¡¯t have too much effect on my body.


    "Destiny, you¡¯re very fast, but I suggest that you don¡¯t be rash. Candle Dragon, you don¡¯t have much will left, and I am confident that I can kill this snake before you attack! Do you believe me?"


    When he heard the word Destiny falling out of the old man¡¯s mouth, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank.


    After that piercing roar, the woman¡¯s head said in a sinister voice, "Name your request!"


    "Candle Dragon, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I just want you to cast the Undying and Imperishable World and seal him inside! After that, I¡¯ll immediately return this very important snake to you!"


    The old man in ck robes smiled darkly and increased the force of his right hand, causing the small snake to twist even more due to pain. Arge amount of white mist spread out from its body and floated around the area.


    A glint appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes. With her remaining will, if she cast the Undying and Imperishable World, then she would fall into deep slumber, and only some of her will would awaken after many years.


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, she would not want to cast that Art. She would also be unable to absorb that snake if she fell into deep sleep. She could only continue with the process when she woke up.


    "Since you refuse to yield, and since you both insist on meddling¡­ Then I will have the Undying and Imperishable World decide your fate. With the remnants of my will, I will curse you¡­"


    The beautiful head looked towards Su Ming, and for the first time, she opened her eyelids, revealing a pair of gray eyes, along with nine pupils that formed some sort of runic symbols within each of her eyes!


    Nine-pupil eyes!


    "I curse the both of you that your souls are separated from your bodies¡­


    "I curse the both of you that your souls enter my World¡­


    "I curse the both of you that you will sink into the state of not being able to die and not being able to perish, I curse the both of you that you will never be able to be reincarnated¡­


    "I curse the both of you that you will lose yourselves during the endless passage of time and turn into my new Warrior Souls¡­


    "If you fall and lose yourselves, then I will devour the snake and resurrect myself sessfully. If you wake up, then I will willingly let myself be devoured by my kind, and I¡¯ll bless its new life!


    "Undying and Imperishable Realm, One Hundred Million Vengeful Spirits¡­ Open!"


    The instant that piercing voice spoke, the Candle Dragon¡¯s entire body shuddered abruptly, causing the fog that covered several tens of thousands of lis to be much thicker. At the same time, its gigantic body started fossilizing rapidly¡­


    In the blink of an eye, right before the crimson dragon and the old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s stunned expressions, the gigantic body turned into a humongous stone statue!


    Immediately after, the shadow of a crescent moon appeared in the sky. That shadow slowly started shining with an enchanting light as it hung high up in the dark sky. With the other nine moons around it, the moon became the tenth crescent moon in the sky!


    At that moment, all shamans and berserkers within Shaman City, all Spirits of Nine Yin, and all the living within and beyond those one million lis saw that crescent moon!


    "The Candle Dragon has turned into stone¡­ The tenth moon¡­ This is the sign that the Sacred Nine Yin has activated the Undying and Imperishable World! As long as this moon doesn¡¯t disappear, then that World will forever remain!" the old Spirit of Nine Yin eximed.

 Chapter 467 — Undying and Imperishable World

    <h4>Chapter 467: Undying and Imperishable World</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost the instant the tenth moon appeared in the World of Nine Yin¡¯s sky, the old man who was sitting and meditating with his body hidden under the fog beside the rapidly fossilizing Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass suddenly trembled. He opened his eyes swiftly and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    When that blood first appeared, it was still red, but it soon turned ck. When it fell on the ground before him, sizzling sounded in the air. The old man¡¯s face was pale to the point of being bloodless. There was also a spot about the size of a fingernail on his forehead which had turned ck.


    That ck smudge was still stretching outwards slowly, and a rotten stench was spreading out of that ck patch. It smelled like the stench of decay.


    "What a powerful Curse¡­" the old man mumbled to himself in a hoarse voice. By the time he finished saying those words, the ck patch had spread to his entire forehead.


    The rotten stench became stronger, and the old man¡¯s expression changed. He lifted his right hand, formed a seal, then tapped the center of his brows, but the instant his finger touched it, his body trembled once again and he coughed out three mouthfuls of blood in session.


    "Death turns me into an Immortal, the Immortals fuse time into our Dao, and time always changes!" The old man said those words with much difficulty, and as he voiced them, he quickly began forming seals with his hands, then rapidly tapped various spots on his body. The ck patch on his face had already spread to a wide area and covered his entire face. It was not spreading to his throat though.


    As the man said those words and formed those seals, his body started rapidly withering away. Almost in the blink of an eye, his entire person turned into a dried up corpse.


    That corpse looked rigid as he sat there cross-legged. Due to the disappearance of the life force, the ck patch on the man¡¯s face did not continue spreading. After a moment, cracking sounds came from within the old man¡¯s dried up corpse. Immediately after, a crack appeared at the center of his brows. That crack was abruptly torn wider, and a pair of hands stretched out from within. With a vicious rip, a crack rang through the air.


    That tear widened swiftly on the old man¡¯s body,and a pair ofplete arms were revealed. The owner of them was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties!


    That man was entirely naked, and he looked as if he was about to crawl out from the dried up corpse. After widening the crack, he swiftly walked out.


    The middle-aged man looked incredibly simr to the old man in ck robes, as if the middle-aged was him many years ago.


    However, in terms of their presence, the middle-aged man was clearly much weaker than the old man in ck robes. Once he walked out, he panted harshly, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    "Destiny is now perfectly sealed within the Undying and Imperishable Realm. I¡¯ve finished my task. I only need to wait for my master¡¯s clone toe and can use this to im a huge credit¡­


    "This curse might be strong, but it can¡¯t stop me, because I¡¯ve already prepared for this a long time¡­ hmm?"


    The middle-aged man was feeling incredibly smug. But just as he was mumbling to himself, his expression suddenly changed drastically, because he could clearly feel another ck patch appearing at the center of his brows!


    Fear appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. He instinctively lifted his right hand and pressed down on the ck patch at the center of his brows. He touched a viscous substance, and when he lifted his hand up, a sticky ck thread was dragged out, and a rotten stench wafted into his nose.


    "This divine ability given to me by my master can even help me avoid heavenly judgment. How could the Candle Dragon¡¯s curse¡­"


    The middle-aged man appeared frightened. He quickly sat down and cast the same divine ability once again, and his body rapidly turned into a dried up corpse. Very soon, a tear appeared at the center of its brows. In an instant, it started spreading to the center of his body. A low growl appeared from that crack, and a man at the prime of his life crawled out.


    The ripplesing from the youthful man¡¯s body had be much weaker. His appearance looked much youngerpared to the old man in ck robes, but¡­ the instant he walked out, the ck patch reappeared on his forehead as if it had etched right into his bones!


    At that moment, the ce was filled with a strange sight. If anyone else saw this, they would definitely be scared. Right beside the man were two dried up corpses with two incredibly big cracks in their bodies. One of them belonged to an old man, who still remained sitting cross-legged. However, if anyone took a closer look, they would find that his body was empty, and it was literally just a human shaped shell.


    As for the middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged, he was also a dried up corpse. His body was also empty, like he was only ayer of skin.


    The youthful man by his side looked pale, and in his eyes were disbelief and terror that surged to the skies.


    "Damn it, how can this be?! I had already separated myself from that thread of divine sense just now, I shouldn¡¯t be so deeply affected, but¡­" The youthful man shuddered. The ck patch at the center of his brows spread wider, and it now looked to be the size of a baby¡¯s palm.


    "I have to find a way to neutralize the curse as soon as possible! Curses¡­ Damn it, I don¡¯t have much understanding towards this ancient and strange Art, how am I supposed to neutralize it?!"


    The youthful man¡¯s face turned pale. He took a leap forward and charged into the distance. As he moved forward, he coughed out several mouthfuls of blood, and the ck patch on his face grewrger.


    At that moment, all the rotten blood and flesh within the fossilized Candle Dragon¡¯s body along with its skeleton had hardened up and turned into gray stone.


    It did not matter whether it was the Candle Dragon¡¯s eye or the ferocious beasts. All of them had turned into stone, especially the creatures at its head. It was quiet there. There were two huge stone statues there. One of them belonged to the dragon snake, and the other was Su Ming¡¯s Nine-Headed Dragon born from his Han Mountain Bell.


    They remained in theirst pose before they were fossilized. There were murderous looks on their faces as they were engaged in a battle to the death. Even if they had been fossilized, if anyone looked at them, they could still feel a murderous auraing right at their faces.


    The giant mass of flesh that had been spreading outwards previously had also turned into a stone statue. Su Ming stood there, right by its side. His body remained still, and he had his eyes closed. He had also been petrified.


    Everything about him had been turned into stone, including his clothes, his hair, and everything else. He looked no differentpared to a stone, and even that hint of resolution on his face had been petrified in its ce. He looked almost alive.


    The small snake and the body formed from the old man¡¯s divine sense had also turned into a stone statue. They were all retained inside the fossilized Candle Dragon. The existences of these stone statues caused the ce to be filled with a dead silence and a strange air¡­


    The only thing that had not been petrified was the woman¡¯s head floating in midair. Her presence hadpletely disappeared and her eyes were opened. There was not a single spark of life remaining within them, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find that there was a weak vortex turning slowly in her right eye.


    It was the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable Realm! That vortex was the pride of its life! It was the source of why it could still remain proud and unyielding even though it was extremely weakened, when the old man in ck robes had threatened it!


    Candle Dragons could die, but even if they died, they still could not be threatened by any ordinary folk. Even if they died, they would still choose to die being devoured by their own kind!


    All those who tried to control a Candle Dragon¡¯s thoughts would have to be struck by its powerful Curse, a Curse that could still terrify others even though it had died!


    It devoured its own kind to survive, because it believed that this was the only way for the Candle Dragons to live eternally. However, if fate dictated that it could not devour its own kind, then it would willingly use everything that constituted itself and bless its kind¡¯s¡­ new life!


    All of this¡­ was because they were of the same race!


    All of this¡­ was because of the unique legacy that belonged to the Candle Dragons!


    If anyone magnified that vortex in the right eye, they would be able to see numerous illusionary shadows inside, and one of them¡­


    ¡­was Su Ming!


    His body drifted without direction, and he looked like a wandering soul. His eyes were gray, and there was not a hint of intelligence within them. They were eternally vacant.


    He did not have any will, as if his spirit was sleeping and could not wake up. He could not even be considered to have any natural instincts, and he was just drifting in that endless world.


    There was arge amount of wandering souls who were floating and drifting about like him. There were about thousands of them, and almost every single one of them had gray eyes. They did not have any intelligence, no natural instincts. They could only¡­ be forced to obey the piercing sound when it appeared¡­


    They could only follow the orders of that soul before them that was obviously stronger than the other vengeful souls. There was a small amount of ck mist spreading out of that soul. From the distance, it looked as if there was a murderous aura that was crashing right into the wandering souls¡¯ faces. That soul¡¯s eyes might also be gray, but within those gray pupils was a shred of intelligence.


    With a piercing howl, the swarm of vengeful souls behind him quickly got closer to him and were sucked dry once he seized them. Once hundreds of vengeful souls were sucked dry, another piercing howl came from the distance. Immediately after, thousands of vengeful souls emerged from the spot where that other piercing sound hade. Leading those souls was a soul with an evil face, and he was shrouded entirely by ck fog.


    A war between vengeful souls started just like that.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he still had not regained his will. However, a pain as if his entire body had been torn apart filled him, and he only managed to not scream by gritting his teeth tightly. That sort of pain was akin to his body turning into a leaf while he was being ripped apart, bit by bit. When he was eventually ripped to pieces, he was squeezed tightly, as if the force was trying to crush his bones into powder.


    If he had screamed under that pain, perhaps he would not have snapped awake. It was precisely because he had endured that intense pain, that felt as if there were numerous voices by his ears roaring and calling out to him incessantly, that it felt as if he had stirred up all his strength!


    It was from that strength that he had the false impression that he had opened his eyes once again, even though his eyes were open to begin with!


    The instant he truly opened his eyes, he saw a gray, ashen sky, a white ground, and a broken world that only became like this after having lived through an unknown amount of years¡­

 Chapter 468 — Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 468: Waking Up</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The gray sky was like a gray piece of cloth. It was filled with wrinkles and was spread right to the end of sight. There was no sun, no moon, and no stars. There was only the gray that caused depression to rise within a person¡¯s heart.


    Its color exuded the air of death, causing the people to feel as if they were lost in that gray shade, and they would even begin to feel confusion boiling in their hearts.


    The white ground rose and fell as it stretched into the distance. There was not a single nt there, not any other color. There was only white earth that spread endlessly outwards, leaving the entire ce with no boundaries.


    If anyone stared at the ground and the gray sky that acted as its contrast for a prolonged period of time, they would be even more lost.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, this was what he saw. After a long time, he lowered his head and saw his own body. He could clearly see that his body had turned into an illusion. He was just a wisp formed by the white fog spreading from the ground. That fog was incredibly weak in the beginning, but soon, it gradually gathered together to turn into a person, which was him.


    Arge amount of fog seeped out from the white ground around him. As that fog gathered together, more people appeared.


    These people looked as if they were newly born. Their eyes were gray, and those gray eyes gave off a feeling of despair and fatigue that stemmed right from the soul. It was as if they had died numerous times already but still had to be newly born only to die again and again. This process would repeat endlessly, turning into a cycle.


    Perhaps death was not terrifying at times. What was horrifying was endlessness, an eternity of not being able to die and not being able to perish until the soul itself became numb, until all will was lost, all that made a person, turning him into¡­ an undying soul, Imperishable living corpse¡­


    Not too long ago, at the spot where Su Ming woke up was a war waged between thousands of undying souls. This war might have happened several breaths ago, or it might have happened several days ago, or even several months ago. Su Ming had no idea how long it had been since then.


    He only knew that this was what he saw when he woke up.


    Su Ming might have woken up, but his heart was still at a loss. His eyes were still gray, and he still did not possess much intelligence. He did not know who he was, neither did he know how he got there. In fact, he did not even think about those things; his mind was simply nk.


    He stared at the gray sky nkly, and just continued looking¡­ until his body was gradually filled up by that fog and he turned into aplete person, and until all the other undying souls around him were formed.


    All the undying souls were the same as him. They stood there, staring nkly at the sky with their minds vacant.


    This continued for an unknown amount of time until one day, the sound of a horn came from the distance and reverberated through this boundless world. That voice was very faint, and nobody had an idea how many regions the sound of that horn had traveled through.


    The instant the sound of that horn reached the thousands of undying souls, they immediately shuddered and lowered their lifted heads to look before them, at whaty in the endless distance. They looked at the same direction and slowly lifted their feet before slowly floating forward.


    Su Ming was among these undying souls. He also heard that horn, and when that soundnded in his mind, it turned into a voice summoning him, a call that caused ripples in his soul.


    He also stopped looking at the sky and looked instead in the direction the sound of the horn hade from. He simply floated forward slowly with the other undying souls by his side.


    Su Ming had no idea just how long he floated. He had no concept of time in his mind. There was only the sound of the horn calling to him. The undying souls just drifted forward without an end to their numbers on that white ground.


    Gradually, some of the undying souls let out piercing howls from their mouths while drifting forward. As the howls grew in number, on that day, one of the undying souls turned around swiftly and pounced on one of hispanions that still had that vacant look in his eyes.


    He ripped him apart, devoured him, and fused with him. After a moment, once the victim undying soul disappeared, its attackers body gained a more corporeal form. A hint of intelligence appeared in its gray eyes.


    Almost the instant he devoured hispanion, quite a number of other undying souls around him did the same thing. There was an undying soul who did that exact same thing right beside Su Ming.


    That soul looked like it belonged to an old man. As he roared, he lunged at Su Ming like a wild beast. Once he got closer, he pounced on Su Ming, then opened his mouth and sank his teeth into his body.


    Su Ming did not resist. There was still that dazed look in his eyes as he let the undying soul rip apart and devour him. The pain in his soul made Su Ming shudder. That sort of feeling where his body was about to be ripped apart made him suddenly remember that he had gone through the exact same type of pain when he woke up moments ago.


    "So, I already died once¡­?" Su Ming mumbled. Half his body had already been devoured by that old man. By the looks of it, it would not take long before his entire body was devoured.


    At that time, everything about Su Ming would disappear without a trace, but he would not die. Instead, after some time, the fog would gather up and turn into him once again in this Undying and Imperishable World so that he would have to go through the same form of death again. He had to continuously experience it, and the cycle would repeat¡­ endlessly¡­


    ¡®I went through this feeling before¡­ I don¡¯t want to go through it again!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s will gradually faded away, but a brutality suddenly burned in his eyes, and he turned around swiftly to start devouring that old man.


    The two undying souls began devouring each other. This meant the world to them, but to the thousands of undying souls around them, it was nothing, and it did not incite even the slightest bit of attention from them.


    Time passed by slowly. Once the undying souls that clearly had a hint of intelligence on their faces ate theirpanions, they seemed to have be full, and their bodies clearly gained more substance. They lifted their heads to the sky and let out piercing howls.


    The howls reverberated incessantly through the emptynd, as if the souls were using their voices to announce that they had just been born again! The number of roars increased, and by the end, there were twenty-seven souls from among the thousands that roared nonstop to announce their new lives.


    As they roared, the undying souls around them started trembling and fear appeared on their faces, as if these twenty-seven souls had surpassed them in terms of rank. It made them feel oppressed and afraid, no matter how numb they were to their surroundings.


    As for Su Ming and the old man, they continued devouring each other. The old man started roaring madly and continued fighting against Su Ming to win in this brutal match to devour each other. Gradually, as Su Ming ate him, the old man grew weaker slowly, and eventually, his entire soul turned into Su Ming¡¯s nutrients for him to be stronger.


    Once Su Ming devoured his first undying soul, he started shivering slightly. He could feel a wave of power swelling within him. This power rammed against his body until it crashed into his mind, causing a sign of struggle to appear in his eyes. A pain as if he was being ripped apart filled his mind, and it did not go away.


    The feeling as if he was being torn apart was too great, and Su Ming began to feel as if his mind was about to crumble. As his mind copsed, some memories returned to his empty head.


    "What is¡­ my name¡­?" Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and let out a roar towards the sky. That roar was the twenty-eighth roar of a newly born life!


    His roar reflected off the other roars from the twenty-seven souls. Their roars gradually fused together and shook the sky and earth in that small area, causing the other undying souls to kneel down on the ground, trembling. The only souls that remained standing were those twenty-eight souls, and among them was Su Ming!


    At first nce, all of them looked incredibly simr to each other, but as they continued eating the other souls, they would slowly begin to change and differences would appear. Gradually, they would regain all their memories¡­


    At that moment, the sound of the horn resounded once again from the world in the distance. As that mournful hoot reverberated in the air, Su Ming gradually stopped roaring. The other twenty-seven souls also calmed down slowly, and they started floating forward at a much faster speedpared to that of normal souls.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were still gray, and when he calmed down, he also flew forward with the other twenty- seven souls, bringing along the thousands of Souls behind him, as if they were floating forward for some sort of mission.


    Time slowly trickled by. Su Ming had no idea how long had passed. Besides thinking about what his own name was, he did not have any other thoughts. Only the sound of the horn made him move towards its direction slowly, calling out to guide him.


    During that process, he devoured several other undying souls in session. Simrly, some of the other undying souls also seemed to have regained some semnce of intelligence as they moved forward and started devouring each other.


    Each time Su Ming ate another soul, his body would gain more substance. When he devoured about eight undying souls, besides his legs, his entire body was no longer in a semi-transparent state, and he now looked as if he possessed flesh and blood.


    His long, ck hair floated behind his head. His eyes might still be gray, but there was intelligence within them, along with a hint of indifference.


    There were already nearly fifty undying souls like him in this swarm of souls that numbered to several thousands, and they were still moving towards the direction of the sound of the horn¡­


    Until one day, in this world where day and night could not be differentiated, Su Ming saw a swarm of other undying souls before him. When these two swarms of undying souls saw each other, the figures who were clearly much stronger than the normal souls let out shrill and biting howls!


    Another war started!


    Su Ming saw the swarm of undying souls charging towards him. The pain in his head as if he was being ripped apart grew stronger. He suddenly remembered. He had gone through something like this before¡­


    He remembered now. He had died in the previous war and someone had devoured him whole, and then¡­ he woke up again.


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not want to die. He had a feeling in his heart that with each time he died, he would lose a little bit of something, and even though he did not know the details of what it was, his natural instincts were telling him that he could not die!


    Roaring reverberated in the air in this ce. The two swarms of undying souls were closing in on each other madly. Five thousand feet, three thousand feet, two thousand feet¡­ and then, five hundred feet, two hundred feet¡­

 Chapter 469 — Press Down, Seize!

    <h4>Chapter 469: Press Down, Seize!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right at the instant the two armies were only one hundred feet away from each other and were ready to start devouring each other madly, the instant they were about to engage each other in a battle to the death, right at the moment madness appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he forgot about everything except to kill¡­


    Suddenly, a long ck arc charged through the gray sky. That long arc was about several thousands of feet long, and at the top of it was a person!


    He was dressed in a white robe. His expression was apathetic and his white hair floated in the air. His eyes were filled with gray, causing fear in all those who looked at him. The ripples that were spreading out before him caused the thousands of undying souls to immediately begin trembling the instant he appeared. These two swarms were only one hundred feet away from each other, but no one dared to move from their spot.


    The white-haired old man walked over from the sky, and the instant he walked right above the thousands of undying souls, he lifted his right hand, and without even looking down, he pressed down on the ground through the air and seized it!


    As the old man pressed down, Su Ming had a distinct feeling as if the old man in white had fused together with the sky. The feeling as if the sky was pressing down with a rumble rose in him. That feeling immediately caused his body to begin crumbling, and all the other undying souls around him also started breaking down!


    It was especially prominent among the undying souls who did not have any form of intelligence and were just following the crowd nkly. All of these souls disintegrated right at that instant and turned into the fog that gave birth to them as it seeped out of the ground.


    Even the undying souls who had devoured arge number of theirpanions, just like Su Ming, and had be much stronger were also trembling. They could not evenst for a breath before their bodies exploded.


    Su Ming was the same!


    He watched his own body breaking down and shattering. Once he turned into fog, the white-robed old man in the sky seized at the air with his right hand.


    All the undying souls on the ground disintegrated with a bang and turned into arge amount of white fog that charged straight towards the sky. They were all sucked onto the old man¡¯s palm and turned into a ball of fog that was about the size of a fist. He wrapped his fingers around the ball, and it disappeared into his body.


    The entire processsted less than three breaths. The old man did not linger for a single moment and left the ce, disappearing without a trace.


    The ce was empty. All the undying souls had dissipated, including Su Ming¡­


    Time continued passing by once more. Several monthster, white wisps of fog started gushing out of the ground. These wisps of fog gathered together and gradually turned into the indistinct shapes of people.


    These people might look indistinct, but if there was anyone looking, they would be able to see that these were the undying souls that had died several months ago at this ce!


    The term undying soul did not mean that they would not die but that after they died, they would be revived, and this cycle would continue endlessly¡­


    There was an indistinct figure that appeared right on the spot where Su Ming had disintegrated that day, and that figure seemed slightly different from the other undying souls¡­


    He was moving his hand, repeatedly pressing down and seizing at the air, repeating this series of strange actions numerous times. As the fog slowly gathered up to form the bodies and as their appearances were revealed, the face of the figure that was performing those actions could be seen, and it was Su Ming!


    However, gray had filled the entirety of this Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his intelligence was showing no signs of waking. He looked at his right hand nkly as he repeated the action of pressing down and seizing at the air.


    He did not know his name, did not know who he was, did not know why he was here. In fact, these questions did not exist in his mind. He did not even think about them. In his eyes, nothing in the world was important. The only thing that mattered was the spot he was looking at the moment - his right hand repeatedly performing the movement of pressing down and seizing the air.


    He did not know why he kept doing this series of actions. It was as if all of this was due to a natural instinct. As he continued pressing down and seizing at the air, the fog around him gradually gathered together to form the other undying souls. They gradually stopped being indistinct, and slowly¡­ lifted their heads to look at the vast sky.


    Only Su Ming had his head lowered and still looked at his right hand. He simply looked at it nkly and repeated the act of pressing down and seizing at the air absentmindedly, even though he had already repeated the act countless times¡­


    Several dayster, the sound of the horn rang in the sky, and as that sound came, all the undying souls shuddered and averted their gazes from the sky to look towards the direction where the sound wasing from before they started moving their bodies and walking forward.


    Su Ming did not lift his head. Even if he had heard the sound of the horn and even if he was moving along with the other undying souls, he still had his head lowered to look at his right hand as he continued the endless cycle of pressing down and seizing at the air¡­


    It was as if everything else in the world could not stir up his interest when put inparison with him repeating this action. Press down, seize. As Su Ming moved forward, he continued repeating this set of movements. His existence stood out like a sore thumb among the other undying souls around him.


    Slowly, as the thousands of undying souls moved forward, some of the undying souls regained their minds. They let out shrill and biting howls, and when the brutality in their eyes reached a certain extent, they started to madly devour theirpanions, just like what they did before.


    However, while some of the undying souls that woke up this time were the same souls that woke upst time, there were also different souls as well¡­


    When the undying souls around Su Ming started eating each other, he stood there with his head lowered and repeated those series of actions. There were no undying souls that had woken up beside him, so he was safe for the moment. The others who were devouring theirpanions did not notice Su Ming. After the umpteenth time he pressed down and seized the air, a faint wave of ripples gradually appeared before him. The ripples were faint, but they truly existed.


    Su Ming did not look at the ripples. He just continued watching his right hand and maintained that endless cycle of pressing down and seizing the air.


    A long time passed by. After some of the undying souls died, roars signifying newly born lives spread through the sky and earth. This time, thirty-two strong undying souls appeared. As their roars reverberated in the air, all the other undying souls trembled and fear appeared on their faces, except¡­


    Su Ming!


    Su Ming still had his head lowered and kept repeating those series of actions without stopping or changing. The faint wave of ripples before him increased.


    No one took any notice of Su Ming, including the strong undying souls. After roaring, they brought the thousands of souls and floated quickly towards the direction where the sound of the horn came from¡­


    Along the way, more undying souls woke up. Usually, after a hint of intelligence emerged in their eyes, they would immediately choose to devour theirpanions by their side so that they would be stronger.


    On the way, there was once when an undying soul beside Su Ming woke up. He growled and closed in on Su Ming in an instant, but Su Ming did not lift his head. He did not even spare that soul a nce, simply continuing with his action of pressing down and seizing the air¡­


    Yet the instant the soul closed in, Su Ming pressed down, and the undying soul that was lunging at him shivered. Fear appeared beside the little spark of intelligence in his eyes, and before he could even get closer, he immediately started disintegrating, and as he broke down, Su Ming¡¯s right hand turned to seize the air.


    Once he seized the air, white fog immediately appeared from the spots where the undying soul had started breaking down. That white fog charged towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand and turned into a weak ball of fog before it disappeared into his palm.


    The undying soul immediately retreated in terror. His body had be much weaker, and as he moved back, another awakened undying soul immediately pounced on him. As shrill howls rang through the air, the soul was devoured.


    Su Ming never lifted his head during that entire while, neither did he stop performing those series of actions. However, the ripples before him were growing in number, and gradually, the area around him started distorting faintly, and it was an incredibly distinct sight.


    The distorted ripples caused the undying souls around him to instinctively back off. They did not dare to get closer to Su Ming. The undying souls who devoured theirpanions to get stronger looked towards Su Ming, and in their eyes were confusion¡­ along with wariness.


    They could sense a power that terrified them surrounding Su Ming, and they did not dare get closer to him.


    Slowly, the swarm of undying souls moved once again. In the Undying and Imperishable World, besides the souls¡¯ repeated cycles of life and death, everything else also seemed to have turned into a cycle and would repeat itself when the time came.


    After the swarm of undying souls moved for several months¡­ a swarm of undying souls of a simr number and who were also led by nearly a hundred of strong undying souls appeared before them on the whitend.


    It was the same asst time. When the two swarms of undying souls saw each other, they let out shrill howls at the same time and charged towards the other madly. Su Ming did not lift his head and simply continued pressing down and seizing at the air as he moved forward.


    When the two swarms of undying souls ran into each other and started devouring each other madly with roars echoing in the air, both sides began a struggle for survival. Two undying souls instantly lunged towards Su Ming, but right at the moment they arrived by his side, their bodies disintegrated, turning into white fog that was absorbed into Su Ming¡¯s palm when he seized the air.


    Su Ming¡¯s actions became faster and the number of ripples before him increased. The distortions became more and more distinct, and after a moment, all of the undying souls that closed in on him would let out shrill screams of pain and their bodies would break down to turn into white fog that was all absorbed into his palm.


    Su Ming stood there and continued doing the same actions. Slowly, as he became faster in repeating this series of actions and as the ripples continued spreading outward, all the undying souls around him noticed the terroring from Su Ming¡¯s spot, and the instant all of them stopped devouring each other and turned their gazes towards him¡­


    ¡­Su Ming¡¯s right hand suddenly froze, after never once having stopped for an unknown number of days.


    Once he stopped, his right hand slowly pressed down! Immediately, rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and with Su Ming as its center, a mighty force swept through the area. Then, all the thousands of souls in the area disintegrated right when that force touched them¡­


    After pressing down, Su Ming slowly formed his hand into a fist and seized the air, and arge amount of white fog spun around him like ake of fog before charging straight towards his right hand¡­


    The area was silent. Su Ming stood in the midst of thatrge amount of fog, and his right hand absorbed that fog. He lifted his head slowly, and the gray hue in his eyes began fading away rapidly as his intelligence increased exponentially!


    "I¡­ am Su Ming¡­"

 Chapter 470 — Fall

    <h4>Chapter 470: Fall</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming mumbled and lowered his head to look at his right hand. His body had alreadypletely gained physical form and he looked no different than a body that possessed flesh and blood.


    A long ck robe manifested on him, and his ck hair danced in the wind, forming a contrast with the white fog around him, causing him to appear faint and indistinct in the white fog.


    That white fog was rapidly seeping into Su Ming¡¯s body as he continued absorbing it.


    Su Ming did not bother about that white fog. As his intelligence grew and his eyes began to gain a brilliant sparkle, he looked at his right hand, as if he was immersed in deep thought.


    After a long while, when the final wisp of white fog seeped into his body, he stood alone at the emptynd with his gaze still on his right hand.


    Time trickled by. Several dayster, Su Ming¡¯s right hand moved up slowly, then once he pressed downwards, he seized the air.


    ¡®What is this divine ability? It¡¯s just a simple motion of pressing down and seizing the air, but why does it contain such powerful might¡­? With one press, I can shatter everything in the world, and with one seize, I can absorb the essence of all the things that had crumbled¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he opened them a momentter, he looked at the sky.


    As he absorbed the white fog, his memories slowly recovered. Besides remembering his own name, he also remembered that he had died twice in this strange world.


    He had died the first time by being devoured by someone, and he died the second time after his body disintegrated when the old man in white pressed down and seized the air¡­


    However, he only managed to remember this much. The memories of how he arrived in this strange world still remained indistinct.


    ¡®Could it be that this action of pressing down and seizing the air contains some form of power that I don¡¯t understand¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged on the white ground. He looked at his right hand, and as he fell into pensive silence, he continued immersing himself in the repeated act of pressing down and seizing the air.


    As time passed, white wisps of fog gradually seeped out of the ground around him. The souls that had died previously were revived, but almost the instant that white fog appeared, it immediately charged towards Su Ming, as if the spot where he was sitting had turned into a gigantic vortex, and that vortex could suck everything.


    As the white fog surrounded Su Ming, it disappeared into his right hand in the blink of an eye and was absorbed into his body. The spark of intelligence in his eyes grew clearer, and an incrediblyfortable feeling spread through him, causing him to close his eyes.


    It was the feeling of his body rapidly growing stronger, of his soul bing more powerful. It was thefortable sort of feeling that only appeared during metamorphosis, and once a person had a taste of it, it would be difficult for him to not continue with it.


    After some time, Su Ming opened his eyes, and a brilliant sparkle shone in them.


    "If I devour the other souls here, then I can slowly remember more things, I can also be stronger, and I won¡¯t have to feel the pain of dying here anymore¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He stood up, looked at the gray sky, took a deep breath, lifted his feet, and charged forward.


    A chilling re shone in his eyes. He charged forth like a wisp of ck smoke and continued moving forward on the whitend. He did not know how much time had passed, only that there was a desire in his heart - to devour more undying souls.


    One day, he saw thousands of undying souls before him. When he saw them, the swarm of undying souls also saw him.


    As shrill howls reverberated in the air, the dozens of obviously stronger souls leading the swarm charged towards him.


    Su Ming stood there, a glint in his eyes. The instant those undying souls closed in on him, he lifted his right hand and pushed forward. With that one push, ayer of ripples manifested before him, and they spread outward like a wave. Rumbling sounds traveled forth without stop. The undying souls right at the front of the swarm shuddered viciously, and some of them broke down straight away.


    Su Ming immediately had his right hand seize the air, and the disintegrating undying souls instantaneously turned into wisps of white fog that charged towards him. As the white fog fused into him, it made him lift his head and let out a contented roar. He charged forward and engaged the remaining undying souls that had yet to die.


    Su Ming did not know of any other method. He only knew how to press down and seize the air. However, after trying it multiple times, he found that this simple act contained a powerful might that he did notprehend. The instant he rushed into the swarm of undying souls, rumbling sounds repeatedly traveled forth.


    After the time taken for the burning of an incense stick, Su Ming stood with his head dipped down. Dense white fog surrounded him, and besides the fog, not a single undying soul could be seen.


    After a long time, Su Ming lifted his head. His eyes were no longer gray but were sparkling brightly. He licked his lips, then flew up from the ground, and when he was in midair, he started charging into the distance.


    At the end of the world, in the distance, was the moaning sound of a horn echoing in the air. It was a guide for all the undying souls that could hear it to move towards that ce.


    That horn also managed to summon Su Ming. As he absorbed more undying souls, he began to feel the sound of the horn bing clearer and stronger. It was filled with an enticing air, and it made him feel as if it was his mission to go to the ce where the horn was as he continued to be stronger.


    As he continued flying forward, he saw several swarms of undying souls on the ground, and whenever he ran into them, he would press down on the ground while remaining midair.


    As his experiences increased and as he grew stronger by continuously absorbing more souls, the area in which he could cause the others to crumble gradually became bigger, until he could make half a swarm break down in a go instead of just a small part.


    Su Ming did not keep track of time, he only thought that a long time had passed since he woke up. He had already flown very far away, and by then,rge parts of the swarms of undying souls that formed on the ground would break down when he pressed downwards.


    His body now seemed like a body possessing flesh and blood. His hair danced in the air, and his ck robes fluttered while flowing in the wind. The amount of times when he did that action of pressing downward and seizing the air had be so numerous that they could no longer be counted!


    He could feel his own strength clearly. This sort of strength was one with which he did not even need to roar as he flew, and he could already make all the undying souls that saw him shiver.


    However¡­ Su Ming¡¯s eyes were no longer sparkling brightly as time continued flowing away. They were gradually stained by fatigue, and a hint of apathy slowly appeared in his eyes as well.


    His current appearance made him rather simr to the old man he¡¯d seen before¡­


    The horn still echoed in the air, but it seemed like he would never be able to fly to that ce, and eventually, one day, as Su Ming continued flying forward, he suddenly came to an abrupt halt, turning his head around and looking at the world to his right. Over there, he saw a long red arc traveling forth incredibly quickly.


    The instant Su Ming saw the long arc, it stopped several thousands of feet away from him before turning into a red-haired man. Half of the man¡¯s body was decked in armor. His red hair floated in the air and he was half naked. He looked at Su Ming.


    His eyes were simr to Su Ming¡¯s. They were both dull, and there was apathy flowing out from within them.


    Su Ming looked at him, and he looked at Su Ming. After a moment of looking into each other¡¯s eyes in midair, the man suddenly let out a roar and took a step forward to charge towards Su Ming. The moment he closed in, he lifted his right hand and swung it towards the sky. Immediately, a long spear manifested in his right hand and he wrapped his fingers around it.


    Once he held that long spear, he threw it towards Su Ming. That long spear stirred up a piercing screech as it sliced through the air and charged towards Su Ming at an incredibly swift speed.


    It was so fast that it looked as if a bolt of lightning had pierced through Su Ming¡¯s chest in an instant. However, to Su Ming, the instant that long spear was thrown out, everything in the world slowed down. Not only did the long spear¡¯s speed decelerate, even his body had be slower.


    Everything had be slower. He saw the long spear flying towards him, bit by bit, inching towards him, little by little. His right hand was also lifting up slowly, but when the long spear finally arrived before him, he had only just lifted his right hand. He didn¡¯t manage to press down when the long spear stabbed into his chest at an incredibly slow speed. The intense pain of being ripped apart spread through Su Ming¡¯s chest incredibly slowly after being slowed down several times.


    In his eyes, after the tip of the spear cut through his body and pierced through his chest, a sharp pain spread out, and at the same time, the entire spear prated through him and fell on the ground behind him.


    Only then did Su Ming¡¯s world return to normal. Yet the instant the world returned to normal, a small part of his body had already broken down. As he fell apart, Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly and pushed at the man.


    The man jolted and his armor instantly exploded. At the same time his body was exposed, he began trembling violently, and cracks appeared on him


    As Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, arge amount of white fog with an intensity so dense it could not be described with words charged towards him¡­


    The man roared with a maddened craze and clenched his right fist before hurling it straight towards Su Ming. The speed of his punch was incredibly slow, but in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, that man¡¯s speed had reached an extreme momentum.


    This was a difficult battle. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the world, and they only started gradually disappearing several hourster. An incredible amount of white fog filled the ce, and the density of that white fog could almostpare to the amount of all the white fog Su Ming had absorbed on the way to this ce.


    The dense fog was rapidly disappearing at the moment, as it was being absorbed by the person inside. An hourter, when the fog became thinner, a person¡¯s silhouette gradually took shape.


    He had long ck hair, long ck robes, a vacant face, and apathetic eyes¡­ Su Ming walked out slowly and lowered his head to look at his right hand. The numb look in his eyes was identical to the old man¡¯s he met before!


    "Undying soul¡­ I am an Undying warrior soul¡­" Su Ming mumbled. His memories had yet to recover. It was as if no matter how much fog he absorbed, his memories stopped at the revtion of his own name.


    The only thing that increased was his strength, and he felt as if he now had the might to control the entire world!


    He¡­ lost himself¡­


    There seemed to be a voice echoing faintly in the gray world. That voice sounded as if it came from the distant past, as if it contained the passages of time itself, but if anyone listened to it closely, they would only hear the moaning sound of a horn, and would not be able to hear the voice formed by it.


    "If you fall and lose yourself, then I will devour the snake and resurrect myself sessfully. If you wake up, then I will willingly let myself be devoured by my kind, and will bless its new life!"

 Chapter 471 — Is it the Same?

    <h4>Chapter 471: Is it the Same?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With an apathetic look in his eyes, Su Ming slowly flew into the sky. He did not look at the ground, and usually, wherever he went to, he would casually press down and seize the air if he ran into any undying souls, and they would all tremble before immediately breaking down into an endless amount of fog that chased after him.


    At that moment, he was the same as the old man in white robes. There were no differences between them.


    This processsted for a very long time. A year, two years, three years¡­ ten years, thirty years, fifty years¡­ a hundred years¡­ perhaps even longer.


    Su Ming did not die anymore. He had only died twice. After dying twice and reviving subsequently, he continued moving forward to search for the moaning sound of the horn as he devoured an endless amount of white fog in this endless world.


    His strength turned him even more apathetic. The vacant look on his face was gone, and he was no longer exhausted, only calm. However, that calmness did not mean that his heart was calm, it was simply an expression of his apathy.


    He did not know just how many undying souls he had absorbed. He did not linger at any spot in that endless passage of time and only continued to move forward, continued devouring other souls. Su Ming had even devoured more than nine existences like that red-haired man.


    Every single time he devoured an undying soul like this, Su Ming would be stronger. The act of pressing downwards and seizing the air had practically be a natural instinct by this point.


    One day, right before Su Ming, he saw a gigantic mountain that towered into the clouds. There was a gigantic statue of a dragon snake sitting around that mountain. That dragon snake¡¯s head was right below the peak of the sky, and it looked as if it was overlooking the ground.


    The moaning sounds of the horn traveled forthnguidly from the mountain and from within the statue before spreading outwards to the entire area. The instant he saw the statue and the mountain, Su Ming sensed a powerful force within his apathetic heart summoning him.


    "Undying warrior souls¡­e back¡­" An ancient voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. There was a hint of age and time in that voice, and when it fell into his heart, it made him lurch.


    With an apathetic look in his eyes, he moved slowly forward, and when he was under the mountain, he leaped up beforending on the gigantic dragon snake¡¯s body.


    There was something guiding him in his heart, calling out to him to choose a scale on the dragon snake¡¯s body and sit there to wait for the other Undying warrior souls to return¡­


    Su Ming moved forward on the dragon snake¡¯s huge scales. When he looked forward, he found that the scales on the dragon snake¡¯s body were closely packed together and there were about hundreds upon thousands of them. Su Ming sat down on one of them and stared forward with a nk look on his face.


    It was as if this was where he belonged. It was as if this was the end of his journey. The moaning sounds of the horn in the sky became clearer, and that sound gradually made him lethargic. His eyes gradually closed up, and an indescribable fatigue gradually submerged him like a flood.


    But the instant he almostpletely shut his eyes, he dipped his head down and saw through the corner of his eyes a string of words hastily carved down¡ªobviously left behind by a finger¡ªon a scale not too far away, right below him¡­


    "I am Su Ming¡­"


    These were the four words left behind on the scale¡­


    The instant he saw those four words, the pupils within his apathetic eyes shrank. He was clearly taken aback, and the four words seemed to have been erged several times as they shed in his head with loud, booming noises.


    He stood up and stared fixedly at the string of letters. His breathing quickened and a huge storm raged in his heart. At the moment he saw those words, an incredibly familiar feeling shot up within him, as if¡­ he was the one who had carved those four words on the scale!


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s mind and soul were shaken, suddenly, that ancient voice that resounded in the air previously echoed between the sky and earth once again.


    "Undying warrior souls¡­e back¡­"


    When the voice reverberated in the air, an incredibly strong suction force immediately appeared on the scale under Su Ming¡¯s feet. He had no possible way of fighting against that suction force. It was as if the source of his incredible strength came from this statue, and if it could give him power, then it could also take it back whenever it wanted.


    As that suction force erupted forth, Su Ming¡¯s body faded away in an instant. Arge amount of white fog spread out madly from his body and was rapidly absorbed by the scale under his feet.


    A sense of weakness filled Su Ming¡¯s entire mind and soul. His vision blurred, but the instant his vision faded and his body weakened, a thunderous roar resounded in his head, as if a bolt of lightning had just shed past his head, causing him to remember everything right at that moment!


    He remembered what this ce was, remembered why he came here, remembered his own identity, remembered the small snake, remembered the Candle Dragon, and remembered everything that had happened.


    He also remembered the Candle Dragon¡¯s Curse and its words.


    "If you fall and be corrupted, then I will devour the snake and resurrect myself sessfully. If you wake up, then I will willingly let myself be devoured by my kind, and will bless its new life!!"


    "I will not fall and be corrupted, I won¡¯t! I¡¯m not an Undying warrior soul, I am¡­ Su Ming!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared. His legs had already disappeared, and arge part of his body was rapidly turning invisible. The instant he was about to bepletely absorbed into the dragon snake¡¯s scale, he lowered his head swiftly and used what remained of his right index finger along with all his remaining strength to write down a string of words on the scale!


    "This is the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable¡­" The string of words were written beneath "I am Su Ming", and were hastily scribbled down the instant Su Ming¡¯s body disappeared.


    The instant he finished writing those words and had just spelled out half of the word for ¡®World¡¯, his right hand turned into fog, along with his entire body. At that moment, he had turnedpletely into white fog and was absorbed into the scale.


    Su Ming died and vanished.


    With his death, the peace in the mountain was restored. The statue of the dragon snake continued staying on the mountain like a dead object, still and unmoving.


    However, if anyone walked on the hundreds of thousands of scales on its body and looked carefully, they would find that there were over one hundred thousand scales that were covered¡­ in the same handwriting¡­


    "I am Su Ming¡­"


    "I am Su Ming¡­"


    "I am Su Ming. This is the Candle Dragon¡­"


    "Undying and Imperishable World¡­"


    "I am Su Ming, I have to wake up, I cannot fall and lose myself¡­"


    "I am Su Ming. The small snake is in danger, and only when I wake up can I save it¡­"


    "I am Su Ming from the Berserker Tribe¡­"


    "I am Su Ming. Sky and earth, ice and fire¡­"


    "I am Su Ming. Don¡¯t devour the undying souls. Absolutely do not devour them¡­"


    "If I devour even a single one of them, then I won¡¯t be able to¡­"


    Words like these covered more than one hundred thousand scales, and most of them were just covered in four words - I am Su Ming. There were only some that had two lines of words, and if someone looked carefully at each of these scales, they would find that the time when the two lines were carved onto the scale was different, and it was the same for all the scales with two lines¡­


    All of these were left behind by Su Ming! He did not just die twice; that was just what he retained in his memories at that moment. In truth, he had already arrived at this mountain and this statue numerous times¡­


    Each time he came here, right at the final moment before his body turned into white fog and he was about to be absorbed by the scales, he would remember everything. He had no way to resist this, and could only use this clumsy and foolish method to tell his next incarnation what this ce was, what his mission was, what he wanted to do, and that he absolutely could not fall and lose himself!


    This was a really, really foolish method. It was also a sad and pitiful method. Yet simrly, Su Ming¡¯s tenacity and resolution could be seen from the words that covered more than one hundred thousand of the dragon snake¡¯s scales, along with his persistence¡­ and madness!


    This was the Candle Dragon¡¯s¡­ Undying and Imperishable World!


    There was no strong sunlight in this vast world. While there was always light filling the area for all eternity, it was neither bright nor dull. White wisps of fog floated out of the white ground and gradually turned into illusory figures.


    There was one figure whose eyes were filled with a vacant gray shade when he opened his eyes. That figure was Su Ming¡­


    Time passed by, and he followed the swarm of undying souls towards the sound of the horn. Gradually, after dying several times, he would be the strongest among all the undying souls.


    With each step he took, he would continuously devour other souls to be stronger, a powerful warrior. He would obtain a great power, like mastering the skill of pressing downward and seizing the air, like making other objects speed up or slow down, like freezing an object in its ce while having another move, or other battle abilities like this. He would use these skills to walk through the world and enjoy thefortable feeling that came after devouring the undying souls and bing stronger.


    He also went through having his eyes fill with a gray color before that gray hue faded away and a spark returned to his eyes. He would remember his name, but eventually, he would be apathetic and calm, and then, he would once again arrive at the ce where the sound of the horn called out to him.


    He woulde to a spot on the statue around the mountain, and the instant his body disappeared, he would remember everything, then he would leave behind a string of words for his next incarnation that woulde to this ce, a string of words that symbolized his unwillingness to give up and a spirit that would never give into despair¡­


    Perhaps his next incarnation would not be able to see those words, because there were simply too many scales there¡­


    Nheless, this was hope. This was his final hope, and the only way he could think of¡­ He did not want to fall and lose himself. He wanted to fight back!


    Time passed by, and as Su Ming died and was reborn, then arrived at the statue time and again before leaving behind his words, almost every single one of the hundreds of thousands of scales on the dragon snake¡¯s body had his words scribbled on them.


    Most of them had two lines carved down, and there were some that had three lines of words carved down. Only a few of them had four lines, and less than thirty of them had five lines¡­


    "I am Su Ming¡­"


    "This is the dead Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World¡­"


    "The small snake is in danger, and only when I wake up can I save it¡­"


    "Understand the concept behind sky and earth, and ice and fire, find the binary opposite that belongs to you. This is the only way to leave this ce¡­"


    "Don¡¯t devour the undying souls. Don¡¯t devour even a single one of them¡­ Absolutely, do not devour even a single one of them¡­"

 Chapter 472 — Don’t Devour

    <h4>Chapter 472: Don¡¯t Devour</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Another month passed in the unknown space. Dressed in white, Su Ming calmly walked forth towards the spot where the sound of the horn came from and stood on a scale on the dragon snake¡¯s back. The instant he lowered his head, his body having returned to his spot on the dragon snake¡¯s body, that apathetic look on his face turned into one of disbelief¡­


    For a countless number of times, Su Ming had dragged his exhausted body along with an apathetic look on his face to stand on the dragon snake¡¯s scale, and the instant he sat down, he would see the words on the scales. An expression of shocked horror would appear on his face, and he would lift his shivering right hand to carve down another string of words before his body disappeared¡­


    Again, and again, and again¡­


    The cycle repeated endlessly. Each time he woke up, he would walk right to his death, either dying in the hands of other undying souls or dying on the statue¡­


    His only gain was that there were more and more words left on the dragon snake¡¯s scales. Each line of words signified one death, and this continued until all the scales were filled, until all the scales were covered with more than five lines¡­


    Each time he died and woke up, his mind would be muddled. Not a single bit of his memories would be left behind, as if they had beenpletely wiped away to continue this endless cycle.


    If he did not have those words, perhaps Su Ming would have truly lost himself¡­ in this Undying and Imperishable World. He would not be able to wake up for all eternity, and would sink into this endless cycle of struggling, then roaring, and then eventually turning apathetic.


    This was a cage. The bird would feel as if it had flown out, but the instant it died, it would realize abruptly that¡­ it was still in that cage.


    Only the instant he almost disappeared from the dragon snake¡¯s body would Su Ming remember everything. It was like a dream. When a person woke up from his dream, he would be confused, but the instant his confusion arrived, the dream would no longer be there¡­


    With those words on the scales, Su Ming forced himself to never forget, even through his deaths, to not let his will scatter even if he died, to make himself¡­ persevere. Even if the direction and the goal of his perseverance was indistinct, and even if he might not get a conclusion for everything that he did.


    This continued for an unknown amount of times, until one time, when Su Ming stood on the dragon snake, hended on a scale with five lines of words.


    When he looked at the words left behind on the scale by his incarnations an unknown amount of years ago, he saw the words telling him not to devour the undying souls, and they made his heart tremble. The instant his body was about to disappear, he lifted his head and let out a roar filled with the unwillingness to admit defeat.


    With that roar, before his right hand disappeared, he pressed down on the scale. This time, he did not leave behind any words but drew a runic symbol on the scale.


    This was the framework for a Rune he had discovered, after he recovered his memories, among all the divine abilities Hong Luo had left for him. The use of that Rune was to produce vibrations and to increase the volume of a voice endlessly, turning that voice into an echo that would reverberate through the world.


    By what he remembered from Hong Luo¡¯s legacy, if he activated this Rune in a vacant ce, then he could let that echost for a month. During that month, no matter how far someone was, they would still be able to hear it faintly.


    However, this Rune was rather huge, and the line Su Ming carved was less than a hundredth of itspleted form. It was far from enough for him to finish drawing the framework for the Rune.


    However, Su Ming might have only managed to carve a hundredth of that Rune, but he had the next time, and as time passed by and as he came to this ce repeatedly, he would wake up right before his death and remember everything, and then he would work toplete the framework for the Rune.


    He did make certain errors because the spot where he sat did not fulfill the requirements for him to draw the Rune, but in the Undying and Imperishable Realm, in those endless cycles of life and death, eventually, Su Ming managed to draw the final line of the Rune on the dragon snake¡¯s body right before he woke up after his death!


    The instant he finished drawing the Rune, Su Ming activated it, and with his strongest voice, he shouted his words.


    "Don¡¯t devour any of the undying souls, do not devour even a single one of them¡­"


    When he sent those words out and his body disappeared, the Rune he had finally managed to draw after an endless amount of tries on the dragon snake¡¯s body began operating, increasing the volume of his voice endlessly and sending it in all directions with a loud rumble. His words were like waves as they echoed in the boundless world.


    Ten days after Su Ming¡¯s death, fog seeped out of a certain spot on the white ground in that vast and boundless world before it gathered together once again to turn into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    His body gradually gained corporeal form, and with gray eyes, he looked at his surroundings with a vacant stare, and his mind was an empty te, void of memories.


    He looked at the gray sky and there was not a single thought in his head. It was just as if this was the first time he saw this sky, and he simply stared at it nkly. Fog rose around him slowly and gathered together to form some undying souls. Su Ming, who stood among the many undying souls, looked incredibly normal. There was nothing different about him.


    Once the bodies of the new undying souls formed, they lifted their heads slowly and looked at the gray sky, as if they were waiting for something.


    When the moaning sound of the horn traveled through the sky, it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears. It caused his body to tremble, and he lowered his head like the other undying souls beside him before floating in the direction of where the sound of the horn came from.


    Su Ming did not know that he had repeated this action an endless amount of times¡­


    However, this time, before a day had even gone by, a furious roar reverberated violently between the sky and earth, alongside the moaning sound of the horn, in the boundless world.


    "Don¡¯t devour any of the undying souls, do not devour even a single one of them¡­"


    As that voice reverberated in the air, it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears as well as the undying souls¡¯ ears. Su Ming froze for a moment in his movement to go forward. He lifted his head lightly and cast a nce at the sky, and after a moment of hesitation, he pretended that he did not hear it. The other undying souls also acted as if they did not hear the sound and continued floating forward.


    Time passed by, and another round of some undying souls letting out low roars and pouncing on theirpanions next to them to eat them happened again.


    This time, madness appeared Su Ming¡¯s gray eyes as well. He turned around swiftly and pounced on the absentminded undying soul beside him. Right at the instant he was about to devour hispanion and make himself stronger, that furious roar that screamed with an unwillingness to give in and sounded as if it was let out before someone died resounded once again through the endless sky.


    "Don¡¯t devour any of the undying souls, do not devour even a single one of them¡­"


    That voice had reached them many times over the past few days, and had been gradually growing weaker. As it echoed in the air, it fell in Su Ming¡¯s mind, causing him to freeze in his actions just as he was about to eat hispanion.


    Struggle appeared in his gray eyes. There was originally not supposed to be anything in his nk mind, but those words were now echoing in his head. His grip around the undying soul slowly loosened.


    He did not know why, but the voiceing through the sky was incredibly familiar¡­


    As Su Ming let go of the undying soul, the strong souls around him had finished eating theirpanions, and after they became slightly stronger, they lifted their heads and roared towards the sky.


    That roaring sound fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears and made him struggle once again. This time, his strugglessted for a long time, and when he eventually stopped struggling, he looked around him, and found that there was no longer any undying souls by his side.


    The undying souls that had been born with him had left in a group. Only Su Ming was left behind while struggling with himself. The other undying souls would not bother about his whereabouts, they would only listen to the calls from the horn and move nonstop towards their destination.


    Su Ming stood alone in the vastnd with a vacant look on his face. After a long while, he lowered his head and floated forward slowly.


    The term probability is really just a coincidence and a change that happens in silence. Its appearance can usually not be controlled by man. It was just like possibilities. As an endless amount of ripples appears in the same manner and frequency, there is a possibility that a different type of ripple would appear¡­


    It was the same in the Undying and Imperishable World. Su Ming had no idea how many times he had been reincarnated. In fact, the question did not even exist in his head.


    Even if this was the umpteenth time he had woken up, to him, this was still the first time he woke up.


    This time, his awakening was different. He could not notice it, but only the people who had been observing him over the hundreds of thousands of times he died and woke up again would see that he was different this time.


    This time, due to the presence of that voice, Su Ming did not devour any other undying souls. He moved forward absentmindedly, and continued moving forward even when the voice was no longer around after half a month had gone by. He continued floating forward, and on the way, he did not run into other undying souls!


    This was a first over the endless amount of years and endless amounts of awakenings he went through!


    As he floated for half a month in his absentminded daze, the gray hue in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew stronger. A feeling of hunger and weakness also blossomed from the depths of his heart. asionally, he would look around and search for the fountain that would stop his hunger and weakness.


    He had encountered souls before, but every single time he saw them, that voice that had already disappeared in his head would echo weakly, making his struggles be stronger.


    He longed to devour something, but that familiar voice stopped him from eating. In fact, as time passed by, he even grew to have a vague feeling that he¡­ could not devour any undying souls.


    When his struggles reached their peak, he saw a dozen something undying souls floating forward absentmindedly on the whitend. Su Ming could no longer suppress the desire to eat, and he charged forward.


    The dozen something undying souls were clearly newborn souls that had no shred of intelligence whatsoever in them. Su Ming closed in on one of them, and just as the soul was about to be eaten, an intense wave of struggle appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He roared, and his eyes were no longer gray.


    A purplish red tint appeared, and in his struggles, he gave up on eating that soul. Instead, he lifted his right hand and rammed it against the undying soul¡¯s head, causing its body to break up.


    The instant the undying soul died, a bang resounded suddenly in Su Ming¡¯s head, and a pain as if his mind was being ripped apart rushed through him. In the midst of that, rity surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s pupils.


    "I am Su Ming!"

 Chapter 473 — Imperishable Soul!

    <h4>Chapter 473: Imperishable Soul!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was the first time Su Ming reawakened his memories without eating any undying souls!


    As his memories woke up, he learned of his name. He closed his eyes, and the undying souls around him slowly floated into the distance. They were still in an absentminded state, and they would not think of resisting that call.


    As for the undying soul that Su Ming had scattered away, some white fog spread out from its body and surrounded Su Ming, as if it yearned to enter his body.


    However, after a long while, when Su Ming opened his eyes, he saw the white fog and walked out of it quietly. He did not absorb a single bit of it. His other memories besides his name still remained muddled, but the desire to devour undying souls and kill them had diminished slightly.


    Some shred of intelligence had appeared in his gray eyes. He floated forward slowly along the ground. Half a year passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ming went through numerous battles, but he no longer absorbed that white fog. Usually, as long as the undying souls did not travel in a big group, when he saw a swarm of them, he would rush over silently.


    If he did not absorb the white fog, then he would not be stronger. That was why his job would be easier if he ran into the absent-minded ones who did not know how to fight back. If he ran into the undying souls that had be stronger after devouring theirpanions, it would be a lot more difficult for him to kill them.


    However, as Su Ming continued with the massacre, while he did not get stronger, he did reawaken more memories, and he remembered some of his divine abilities¡­


    He remembered the Wind Separation sh, remembered the Lightning Berserker Art, remembered some of the legacy Hong Luo had left for him. With these methods, he decided in his silence to not fight against the undying souls that did not know how to resist any longer, but instead chose to search for the stronger souls and fight against them!


    With each battle, Su Ming gradually learned of many of his shorings. He was not decisive enough when he attacked and wasted too much energy. He could not kill with just one strike. In fact, when he ran into danger, he would make mistakes in his choices.


    The price for all of this was that his body had broken down several times, and he even died twice¡­


    Perhaps it was because he did not eat any undying souls, but even after dying twice, he was still greatly different when he reawakened. His memories were no longer muddled and remained in the same state as before his death. Each time he died, he would think about the reason behind his failure, and then he would continue fighting against others.


    He could clearly sense himself bing stronger. This strength did note from devouring undying souls, but was his personal grasp towards battle, his understanding towards his Arts, and his judgments based on his will.


    He had already given up on a lot of useless fancy movements when he attacked. He became decisive and determined. Once he attacked, he would go straight for his target, and noxness in his guard or easing up could be found in his movements.


    Gradually, as he increased the number of kills under his belt, as he continued dying and reviving, as he concluded the reasons behind his failures and improved, he became faster when he killed his opponents. He started focusing his attention on the strong souls in big swarms of undying souls instead of the small groups.


    By doing so, the number of strong souls he would have to face would increase exponentially. To him, the level of danger would also increase, but not only did these sorts of fights transform Su Ming¡¯s battle skills, they also helped him continuously reawaken his memories.


    Not only did he remember his divine abilities, he also remembered his own name. In fact, he had even remembered that this¡­ was the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World!


    But that was not all, after dying several dozens of times and killing an unknown amount of undying souls, because he had given up on devouring the white fog, everything that had happened in hisst incarnation returned to his memory!


    He saw everything that had happened when he devoured undying souls in hisst incarnation, right up to the moment when he went to the ce the sound of the horn wasing from and died there.


    His memories stopped there and he could no longer remember more. Even the memory of when he went to the dragon snake¡¯s body during the previous incarnation was fuzzy. He did not know why he did all those things and why he carved down those marks on the scales.


    However, he had a feeling that if he continued this way, then someday, he would definitely remember everything. The killings continued. Su Ming wore a ck robe and his hair moved without wind. He had changed the Wind Berserker¡¯s Art with his own method, and he did the same thing for the Lightning Berserker Art. This sort of change caused the lethality of the Arts to be even more precise.


    Time passed by this way slowly. Ten years, fifty years, a hundred years¡­


    Su Ming moved through a swarm of undying souls numbering to thousands. He did not stop for even a single moment. Wherever he went to, with a single tap from his right index finger, strong wind would start blowing out of nowhere. With a punch from his left hand, lightning would crackle, causing arge area to explode and disintegrate.


    There were dozens of strong souls in a swarm near Su Ming. When he walked past them, their bodies fell apart and they turned into white fog, but Su Ming did not absorb them.


    This sort of killings could no longer satisfy him and could not give him any more experience. This sort of fight could no longer let him experience danger.


    Over the one hundred years of fighting, he had died nearly a hundred times as well. However, with each revival, Su Ming would think about the reason behind his death and rectify the cause, which allowed him to surpass himself.


    His will had gone through an unimaginable ordeal over the one hundred years. As he continued fighting and as his memories were restored, he recalled more incarnations, along with everything that happened in those previous incarnations.


    His expression gradually turned apathetic. However, while this apathy seemed the same as in his previous incarnations, in truth, it waspletely different. This apathy was due to habit, due to indifference. The apathy that had appeared in his previous incarnations was based on ignorance.


    One of them was due to habit, and the otherck of intelligence. These two types of apathy were like heaven and earth.


    Fatigue had alsoe to Su Ming¡¯s body. This fatigue brought by the repeated murders, along with the feeling that he had to continue fighting to restore his memories made him feel haggard both in mind and soul.


    However, this had to continue!


    Another hundred years passed, and he remembered his previous ten thousand incarnations. The memories he regained allowed him to know all the areas in the vastnd in the Undying and Imperishable World like the back of his palm.


    He started focusing his attention on the Undying warrior souls that were like the red-haired man he met in the past. Only these sort of warrior souls could let him experience the danger of death when he fought against them.


    ¡®If the sky exists, then the ground will definitely exist as well¡­¡¯


    Su Ming attacked as he fought against a person shrouded in ck fog in the sky. That person shrouded in ck fog let out a low roar that shook the sky, and his attacks alternated between cold and heat. They were attacks born when ice and fire were stacked against each other.


    ¡®If fire exists, then ice will definitely exist as well¡­¡¯


    On a hillside on the great whitend, Su Ming fought against an old man. That old man¡¯s head was covered in white and his eyes were filled with apathy, but when he pressed down and seized the air, Su Ming disintegrated multiple times and died¡­


    However, each time he woke up, he would continue fighting!


    ¡®If pressure can cause something to fall apart, then a suction force that devours will definitely exist¡­¡¯


    Su Ming was fighting with everything he had against a man who stood thirty feet tall in midair. That man¡¯s fist contained the sensation of lightness and heaviness simultaneously, and it was difficult for people to endure his attacks. He roared furiously, and most of the time, two words could be heard in his roars!


    "Imperishable soul!"


    "The words Undying and Imperishable in the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World have the same concept¡­" Su Ming sat down cross-legged on one of the mountains on the whitend as he mumbled while looking at the gray sky.


    His memories had recovered to the time before the several hundreds of thousands of incarnations. Four hundred years had passed by. During those four hundred years, he did not absorb a single wisp of white fog. He just relied on himself, fighting, dying, and resurrecting again and again!


    There were many people here that he still could not win against, just like the thirty feet tall man, as well as the old man who performed the act of pressing down and seizing the air. Su Ming had died multiple times because of them.


    ¡®Everything here has a binary opposite. Just like the act of pressing down and seizing air. When the old man presses down, he delivers power to destroy multiple things, and when he seizes the air, he absorbs that fog to nourish his own soul¡­


    ¡®Those fast and slow attacks, those light and heavy blows, and many more¡­ all of them are different types of binary opposites.¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and a pensive expression appeared on his apathetic face.


    ¡®The undying soul was me when I went through all those reincarnations. I continued absorbing the fog here to nourish my soul and be stronger, and the imperishable soul¡­ would be the path I am taking right now. They are like two pr opposites!


    ¡®The word Undying means that the soul will never truly die and will be revived, but once the soul is revived, its memories will disappear and not a single one of them will remain¡­ Imperishable would mean that my memories won¡¯t perish. I can retain my original memories even after waking up after all the multiple times I died!


    ¡®Perhaps the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World was prepared for the imperishable souls right from the start¡­ But to be Imperishable would require great will. If you don¡¯t have that sort of will, it is incredibly difficult to persevere to the end¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed offhandedly at a spot behind him. A short person immediately crawled out from the air behind him. That person had an apathetic expression on his face, and he widened his mouth, ready to devour Su Ming, but Su Ming¡¯s finger had already arrived at the center of the person¡¯s brows.


    The short person¡¯s body exploded with a bang and turned into white fog. With a sweep of an arm, the fog spread into the distance. This sort of thing was already like breathing to Su Ming, and he did not even hesitate in his movements.


    ¡®I have to search for a binary opposite that belongs solely to me. It¡¯s not the sky and earth, not ice and fire, not pressing down and seizing air, not lightness and heaviness, and neither is it swiftness and slowness¡­¡¯ Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the gray sky. In his silence, he let his mind wander.


    Time trickled by. A hundred years, two hundred, three hundred. Su Ming continued sitting there. There was arge amount of white fog around him, and that white fog came from all the undying souls he had killed in this ce. The existence of that white fog was an incredibly enticing thing for many undying souls.


    Usually, some would appear to absorb that white fog so that they would be stronger, but the instant they pounced on Su Ming, he would tap at the center of their brows, and they would explode and die with a bang.


    After the past seven hundred years of fighting and thinking, that one tap came to be, and it was a killing move born of the culmination of all the divine abilities Su Ming had obtained through the Wind Berserker Arts, the Lightning Berserker Arts, the divine abilities he could use as a Nascent Soul Cultivator, and all the memories of all the things he went through over the numerous incarnations in this ce!


    This killing move was very simple. Only a tap was required. However, that one tap contained the speed of lightning, the power of wind, the mysteriousness within the movement of pressing down and seizing air, the source behind lightness and heaviness, thews behind swiftness and slowness, and Su Ming¡¯s life and soul!


    One day, in the endless cycles of incarnations, the memory of the very first time Su Ming had appeared in this world returned¡­ He remembered why he came here, remembered the small snake, remembered the old man in ck robes, and remembered the words that made his heart tremble when he was fighting against the Candle Dragon.


    ¡®The fusion between the sky and earth, the fusion between ice and fire¡­ Fusion¡­¡¯


    For the first time in the hundreds of years Su Ming sat there, he opened his eyes, and a brilliant light could be seen within them.


    "I understand now¡­"

 Chapter 474 — Destiny!

    <h4>Chapter 474: Destiny!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®There are plenty of things in the world that are binary opposites of each other, and it¡¯s even more so in this Undying and Imperishable World. This is because the Candle Dragon¡¯s desire is to devour the Nine-Headed Dragon. It is just as it said, since the universe already has the Candle Dragon, then why is there a need for the Nine-Headed Dragon to exist¡­?


    ¡®This is the legacy of the Candle Dragons¡­


    ¡®But clearly, this Candle Dragon didn¡¯t manage to devour the Nine-Headed Dragon, that¡¯s why¡­ this Undying and Imperishable World is imperfect. Since the Candle Dragon is dead, even its will was left frozen the moment it opened up this world and sucked me inside. If that is the case, it means that this Undying and Imperishable World is imperfect!


    ¡®There is a great w in this ce, and this w has be the Candle Dragon¡¯s regret. That w is this so called fusion that is shown in this ce!


    ¡®In truth, there is no such thing as true fusion. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s lightness and heaviness, swiftness or slowness, or this pressing down and seizing air. All of this is just the Candle Dragon¡¯s imitation in this Undying and Imperishable World!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a brilliant light and he lifted his head to look at the gray sky.


    "Fusion is the core of the Undying and Imperishable World. It is also the truth that the Candle Dragon hasid out! It once said that it devoured ny-seven World nes, then is it possible to say that the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World is formed by all these devoured World nes? This world is formed so that the Candle Dragon could use it to gain an epiphany, all for the sake of devouring the Nine-Headed Dragon someday, so that it couldplete its race¡¯s mission and fulfill its people¡¯s desires over the years¡­"


    "To leave this ce, I will have to either obtain a power to break this ce and force my way out, or¡­ I will have to find out what true fusion is!"


    "But what exactly is my fusion¡­?" Su Ming mumbled as he looked at the gray sky, his eyes filling with uncertainty.


    "Life and death¡­?" Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually lit up with a brilliant sparkle.


    In the blink of an eye, another thirty years passed. During them, Su Ming sat on the hill without moving an inch, constantly thinking and trying to understand the true meaning behind fusion. He was immersed in a strange situation. A feeling of ages past radiated off his face, and an air of time slowly emerged from his body.


    There was an increasing amount of white fog around him, and it was all formed by the undying souls that tried to eat Su Ming over the years.


    That white fog continuously attracted more undying souls to the ce. However, when these undying souls closed in on Su Ming, they would immediately explode with shrill cries and die, turning into white fog.


    Those souls continuously woke up beside Su Ming and died. The process repeated itself incessantly and turned into a ceaseless cycle.


    ¡®The hundreds upon thousands of incarnations is an exchange between death and life. It¡¯s very easy for a person to find the signs that mark life and death during this process, but it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is life or death, in the Undying and Imperishable World, there is no one who is truly alive, and neither is there anyone who is truly dead¡­


    ¡®No matter how much I go through, this is still just like a dream. When I wake up, everything will remain an illusion¡­ This isn¡¯t my fusion.¡¯ On the day thirty yearster, Su Ming opened his eyes and shook his head. He lifted his right hand and casually swung it outward.


    With that one swing, the thick white fog immediately spread out and only stopped when it had traveled one hundred thousand feet away from Su Ming. At the same time, distortions began to appear around him, even though he remained seated. If anyone was looking, they would feel that they could see Su Ming with their eyes, but in their perception, the ce where he sat was empty.


    Before long, reawakened undying souls seeped out of the ground in session. These undying souls seemed to not have seen Su Ming and did not pounce on him as they normally would have done. Instead, they left the ce with a vacant look in their eyes, and gradually, no more undying souls were born in Su Ming¡¯s area.


    Even the souls passing by could not discover Su Ming¡¯s existence and simply floated past him.


    Another twenty years passed by, and during them, Su Ming never once stopped thinking.


    ¡®Lightness and heaviness¡­ Swiftness and slowness, pressing down and seizing¡­ These things are simply different in terms of their characteristics, and I learned them from others during my numerous incarnations. They don¡¯t belong to me¡­ These binary opposites must havee to be because of the ny-seven worlds the Candle Dragon devoured¡­ These aren¡¯t my fusions.¡¯


    "My fusion has to belong solely to me¡­" Su Ming mumbled. "What could it possibly be?"


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He had been thinking about this for fifty years, and he still had not obtained his answer. Feeling lost, he gradually immersed himself in his memories and looked through them. The pictures in those memories were unfamiliar to him. After all, he had gone through hundreds of thousands of incarnations here, and many years had gone by during that time.


    As he looked through those memories, he saw himself bringing the two youths whose names he had forgotten into the World of Nine Yin, then to the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground. He saw himself entering the Candle Dragon¡¯s body and also saw the old man in ck robes.


    Everything that transpired in the World of Nine Yin shed by quickly, then he saw a rather familiar mountain range and remembered that it was the location of his cave abode, then he saw Hong Luo, saw Di Tian, and saw¡­ the ninth summit.


    His memories continued running backwards, and from the ninth summit, he returned to Han Mountain City, and then from Han Mountain City, he returned¡­ to Dark Mountain.


    The things that happened in Dark Mountain were things that he would never forget. His elder, Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, Shan Hen, and also¡­ Bai Ling.


    "All of this is my past." As Su Ming recollected his past, grief rose in his heart, but a soul could not cry. If it could, then tears would have fallen out of Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "The most precious things in my life are Dark Mountain, the ninth summit, and my past¡­ What I want to protect are also Dark Mountain, the ninth summit, and my past¡­" Su Ming whispered softly.


    "I cannot change anything in the past. It is buried in my memories, along with all the years I have lived. The past is in my hands, and I will never forget anyone¡­ This is one side of my life!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes. They were dull but looked profound, as if the universe itself was contained within them.


    "One side of this binary opposite is what has been set in stone after it has happened, and the other side is continual changes that would ur for what has not happened. If my past is one side of my life, then the other side¡­ would be my future!"


    Su Ming fell silent for a moment and his gaze fell on the endless world in the distance. A faint look of absentmindedness appeared in his eyes.


    As his mind wandered, he seemed to see himself tied up by multiple chains in a ck swamp located in an abyss in the ground. There were nine ck dragons blowing ck fog at him, and there were several people in the sky above him, looking at him warily and coldly. They did not say a word, merely looked at him silently.


    The scene changed, and he saw himself with purple hair standing at the highest spot in the sky as he looked at the earth with an aloof gaze. An innumerable amount of lives knelt down and worshipped him on the ground.


    The scene changed once again, and he saw himself lying on an altar with golden needles stabbing his entire body. Arge amount of smoke spread out from his body and it was all absorbed by the thousands of people sitting cross-legged around him. When they absorbed that smoke, delight would show on their faces, and it was a stark contrastpared to his face, twisted in pain.


    The pictures had not ended. They changed once again, and it was difficult for Su Ming to know whether this was just an illusion or whether it truly happened before.


    He saw himself once again. This time, he had long red hair, and he was dressed in a white long robe. There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes and a touch of grief on his face. His hands, stained with blood, were filled with a murderous aura that surged into the skies, as if hundreds upon millions of lives had been crushed by his hands.


    He stood in a world where the stars sparkled in the dark. There were¡­ an endless amount of corpses around him¡­ He was the only person standing there, and he roared towards the sky, a shrill roar that caused the world Su Ming saw shatter into millions of pieces.


    That roar was filled with an indescribable grief and a burning rage that could destroy the sky and earth!


    At that moment, as Su Ming sat on the hill, his vision crumbled and fell apart with a bang, turning into wisps of gray fog that scattered away. His world shattered and disappeared in an instant.


    It was as if his eyes could not withstand all that he saw in that strange condition. At the instant his vision shattered, Su Ming lifted his head. His eyes were empty, and the world before him was ck, just darkness that stretched endlessly.


    He should originally not be able to see anything in that darkness, but at that moment, he saw¡­


    He saw a frail infant with no life force remaining within him. His entire body was filled with the air of death. He saw a man with purple hair standing there with exhaustion and grief seeping out of his entire body as he let out a silent roar towards the skies.


    He saw the entire world and all of heaven crumble as that silent roar tumbled out of the man¡¯s lips¡­


    He saw the man with purple hair walking towards the baby. He saw them slowly fusing together the instant they got closer to each other. It was as if the man filled with grief wanted to protect the baby while holding him in his arms, just like how Su Ming protected his past.


    He saw¡­


    "No one can see the world that I see¡­" These words came out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth in a whisper.


    There was a pair of hands in a wanderer¡¯s eyes that symbolized his deeply rooted longing ache for his home.


    There was a pair of hands in the eyes of a pair of lovers who stayed together despite times of hardship that symbolized an eternity of being together.


    There was a pair of hands in a lonely person¡¯s eyes that simply meant an addition of palm lines as time went by.


    There was a pair of hands in a child¡¯s eyes that symbolized an unforgettable attachment.


    There was a pair of hands whose palms symbolized the past, and the back of which symbolized the future. If one did not want to, then the memories in his palms would forever be protected in his grasp. If he did not want to, then no one could see his palm lines and see his past¡­ The only thing anyone could see was the back of that person¡¯s hands, forever and ever.


    There was a pair of hands where the left symbolized infancy, and the right symbolized old age. The changeable distance between these two hands symbolized his life.


    ¡®My fusion is the fusion between the past and the future. With my past, I will urge my future self to be stronger, then with the strength of my future self, I will protect my past¡­


    ¡®When I was born, I couldn¡¯t control my own fate. Once I grow up, I will step on fate itself¡­ When the past and future fuse together, they will be the present.¡¯ Su Ming opened his eyes, and the emptiness caused by the shattering of his vision turned into calmness.


    ''This is my fusion, and I will call it¡­¡¯ The shadow of a cold sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    "I will call it¡­ Destiny!"

 Chapter 475 — Undying and Imperishable World… Open!

    <h4>Chapter 475: Undying and Imperishable World¡­ Open!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming said that word, he stood up, and even if someone was beside him, they would not be able to see the world he saw in his empty eyes right at that moment.


    He stood on the hill and took a deep breath. He had already stayed in this ce for countless years, and he still had many things he wanted to do: use his awakening to make the Candle Dragon¡¯s willpletely disappear, and in exchange, have his small snake obtain the serendipity only given to its kind!


    He remained silent for a while before lifting his foot and walking forward. As he walked, he ran into numerous undying souls. However, they seemed to not have seen him and just let him walk past, remaining blissfully ignorant and unaware of his presence.


    It did not matter whether it was the battles to devour each other between hundreds of undying souls, or even thousands, or tens upon thousands, or even the shocking battles between hundreds upon thousands of undying souls.


    In fact, even the undying souls engaged in the battles that numbered to more than the hundred thousands, or the millions, and even tens of millions, could not see Su Ming, just like Su Ming, whose eyes remained empty, could not see them.


    Su Ming walked past these numerous undying souls, and neither he nor the undying souls touched each other. It was as if everything in the world followed a certainw, and that was if Su Ming¡¯s heart remained calm and his eyes did not see, then everything did not exist.


    The path he took did not change no matter what happened, and that direction he was headed to was the spot where he eventually scattered away in all his numerous incarnations - the towering mountain and the gigantic statue of the dragon snake.


    As Su Ming walked forward, he met the apathetic old man in white robes flying through the sky and also ran into the man who had mastered the skill of lightness and heaviness charging through the ground.


    He ran into many other Undying warrior souls as he moved forward, but he did not see them, and neither did they see him.


    An unknown amount of time passed by, and eventually, a towering mountain appeared before Su Ming. There was a dreary air surrounding the giant statue as its body was illuminated by the gray sky.


    This was the first time Su Ming came to this ce since he recovered all his memories.


    He looked at the mountain as if he could see it.


    "I¡¯m about to leave now¡­" Su Ming whispered under his breath. Just as he was about to walk forward, his footsteps suddenly froze, and he slowly turned his head around. No light could be seen shining from his empty eyes, but his gaze was directed towards an apathetic old man dragging his exhausted body towards the mountain.


    That old man was dressed in ck robes and his face was decorated by age. He walked towards the mountain as if he was on a pilgrimage, and perhaps he was the same as Su Ming, going through an unknown number of incarnations before he eventually made it to this ce, then reincarnated, falling into another cycle that would never end and never cease.


    That old man was the person who had appeared within the Candle Dragon¡¯s body in an attempt to use the small snake to threaten the remnants of the Candle Dragon¡¯s will, forcing it to activate the Undying and Imperishable World. He was Di Tian¡¯s servant, the person who monitored Su Ming¡¯s actions in thend of the Berserkers!


    But a pity, he underestimated the Candle Dragon¡¯s pride. It was why the strand of his divine sense was forcefully absorbed into the Undying and Imperishable World to suffer through endless cycles of life and death.


    He had also dragged his body into this mess, forcing himself to endure the Curse eating away at his body!


    As if he could see, Su Ming looked in the old man¡¯s direction. After a long while, he lifted his feet and walked towards the old man. When he got closer, the old man remained blissfully unaware and ignorant of his presence, simply continuing on with his path towards the mountain that was summoning him.


    Su Ming walked beside the old man in ck robes. Then, with a calm expression, he lifted his right hand and plunged it into the old man¡¯s soul. That person¡¯s body jolted and pain appeared on his face. The instant he wanted to struggle, Su Ming brought his hand out, and there was a wisp of green fog in his palm.


    That fog surrounded Su Ming¡¯s hand and stayed in his palm. Once he seized it, he no longer bothered himself with the old man and walked towards the mountain.


    Su Ming would not kill the old man, because suffering through the endless cycles of life here was worse than dying. It would just bring the old man happiness if Su Ming killed him.


    What he wanted to kill was the old man¡¯s body outside. Only by killing him would Su Ming be able to quell his hatred.


    When Su Ming arrived at the mountain and stepped on the many scales on the dragon snake¡¯s body, he sensed the familiar words written on them. Those words symbolized his incarnations and his perseverance.


    Su Ming began walking towards the dragon snake¡¯s head, and when he eventually reached there, he lifted his head and looked at the sky.


    "Candle Dragon, since this is the fate of your kind, then there is nothing wrong about you wanting to devour my snake¡­ I respect you. I have woken up despite your Curse, and now, I will walk out of this ce."


    Su Ming spoke quietly, but the instant he said those words, wind suddenly stirred in the peaceful gray sky, and clouds surged in the heavens. Thunderous roars that shook the skies traveled forth.


    A thunder p sounded as if the sky itself was roaring, causing the old man in ck robes to shudder and kneel on the ground. All the other undying souls in the endless world also shuddered in the midst of their fights and prostrated themselves on the ground.


    Fear, too, had appeared on the faces of the powerful Undying warrior souls, and all of them fell down on the ground to worship the sky.


    The thunder p seemed to be a response to Su Ming¡¯s words. Once he finished speaking, with a calm expression, he stood on the dragon snake¡¯s head and lifted both of his hands slowly.


    "My palms symbolize my past, and the back of my hands represent my future¡­" Su Ming lifted his right hand high into the sky with his palm facing downward while the back of his hand was turned upward, then moved his left hand in the opposite direction.


    "The fusion of the past and present will appear when these two handse into contact, and the power when the past and future fuse together will bloom!" Su Ming¡¯s right hand began descending slowly towards his left hand.


    "I call the power of fusing the past and future together as¡­ Destiny!" During that instant, Su Ming¡¯s right hand and left hand touched each other.


    Right when they came into contact, Su Ming¡¯s body began trembling viciously. Veins popped up on his face. His long hair started dancing in the air without wind and his robes fluttered furiously. Behind him, an illusory figure of a baby appeared. That baby did not cry. He had his eyes wide open, and there was only gray in there, as if he was dead.


    The world distorted and a man with purple hair gradually emerged. The man¡¯s face was filled with grief as he lifted his head to look at the sky. The instant he appeared, an astonishing change immediately happened in the Undying and Imperishable World.


    The gray sky started rotating as if it was fog. The white hue on the ground instantly turned ck as if it was dyed in ink and started trembling viciously.


    "The Fusion of Destiny: First Fusion."


    The instant Su Ming started mumbling, the illusory man with purple hair standing before him moved towards him, and at the same time, a gray light shone in the baby¡¯s eyes and he charged towards Su Ming from behind him.


    At that instant, the past and future turned into a gigantic vortex around Su Ming. The vortex became increasingly faster as it spun, and eventually, it sucked Su Ming inside. He disappeared, and during that moment, there was only a gigantic vortex above the dragon snake¡¯s head above the mountain in that world.


    That vortex spun with loud rumbling sounds. Within it contained Su Ming¡¯s future, past, and his present. All of this had turned into the greatest creation he had gained out of his epiphany in the Undying and Imperishable Realm!


    Destiny!


    As that vortex spun, a hand shot out from within. It was a pale hand, and it seemed to contain no strength. However, the instant that hand stretched out, it slowly curled its fingers into a fist, and the rapidly spinning vortex froze instantaneously before charging straight towards it, making it seem like the hand hadpletely frozen the vortex during the process it formed that fist.


    When the vortex disappeared, a person appeared on the dragon snake¡¯s head. It was a boy with half a head of purple hair and the other half white. He looked to be only about eight or nine years old, but his skin gave off a dreary air. However, his eyes shone with the light of eternity.


    He lifted his head and stared at the gray sky coldly. Without a single word, he abruptly charged upwards, and the instant he got closer, he lifted his right hand and pressed against the sky, as if he was supporting it.


    The gray shade that was rotating in the sky as if it was fog let out a huge rumble. The entire sky started trembling and the fog started rolling backwards,yer byyer, as if thoseyers were being stripped off one by one. It was as if the sky had turned into a gigantic wooden block, and it was rapidly bing thinner with each passing moment.


    Right at that moment, a thunderous rumble that sounded like a furious roar sliced towards that boy from all directions. Soon after, all the undying souls in the Undying and Imperishable World exploded with a shiver, turning into arge amount of white fog that charged upwards. The endless white fog filled the entire sky in an instant before gathering together swiftly right where Su Ming was.


    As that white fog merged together, it turned into a gigantic body whose end could not be seen before Su Ming, and it was the Candle Dragon!


    It roared and opened its mouth wide towards him. Compared to it, Su Ming was like an ant, but not a single hint of change could be detected on his face. Almost the instant the gigantic Candle Dragon devoured him, he lifted his left hand and pressed downwards.


    At that moment, he had his right hand supporting the sky and his left hand pressing down on the ground. As he pushed forcefully with both his hands, the sky and earth started rumbling violently. Then, arge amount of visible cracks that could be seen with the naked eye appeared in the sky, and as the ground shook, deep chasms tore through thend.


    "Undying and Imperishable World¡­ open!"


    This was the first sentence Su Ming said after he fused his past and present together. His voice was icy cold, containing both an ancient air and a feeling of youthfulness, giving off an incredible impression to others.


    The instant Su Ming said those words, he forcefully pushed upwards and downwards with both hands again!


    Right at that moment, a crack suddenly appeared right at the center of the tenth moon in the World of Nine Yin. It was as if a great force was tearing it apart from within. That strange change immediately caught the attention of all the living in the World of Nine Yin, plunging them into shock.


    At the same time, as the fossilized Candle Dragonid in its burial ground, a crack also appeared right in the middle of the third eye at the center of its brows on its gigantic head, just like on the tenth moon in the sky. It was as if there was someone who wanted to force that eye to open!

 Chapter 476 — This is Life

    <h4>Chapter 476: This is Life</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The entire World of Nine Yin was in a state of shock. Numerous gazes were trained on the tenth moon in the sky, the crack that was slowly widening from the inside.


    From the distance, this tenth moon was like an eye that was opening slowly. This strange sight made all the people who saw it get the false impression that if that eye openedpletely, it would cause the sky and earth to shatter!


    The World of Nine Yin within the one million lis belonging to the Shamans was nowrgely differentpared to the time Su Ming stepped into the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground. The strange forest had be several times bigger, and all the dangerous areas Su Ming had detected in the past had also be muchrger.


    As for Shaman City, it¡­ no longer existed¡­


    The majestic city that served as a sign that the Shamans upied that particr area in the World of Nine Yin had now turned into ruins. All the buildings had been destroyed and whatever remained of them was scattered everywhere.


    The huge head that was lifted into the sky by a giant stone pir in the past was also gone. It was difficult to imagine just what sort of change could have happened that caused the Shamans to be unable to defend their city¡­


    There was a gigantic hole in the sky above the ruins of Shaman City. From the distance, that hole looked like a vortex that remained still and unmoving. There were dried up branches above that hole. Those branches had appeared out of nowhere, as if the sky was the spot where they had hidden their roots. As they spread out, they surrounded the entire vortex and wound themselves tightly around it like a seal.


    However, the ce was not void of life. Some people could be seen flickering through the ruins, even though their presences were difficult to spot. They would enter the ruins quickly, and then swiftly fly out once more.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would find that these people were a mere handful of Shamans.


    Besides the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground, there were two other spots that were considered as sacred grounds to the Shamans within the one million lis around Shaman City. One of them was the birthce of the Spirit Mediums - the mass grave. Over there, they could sense the presence of death, and if the people possessed a unique aptitude, they could be Spirit Mediums.


    The other was the birthce of Thought Soothsayers - an altar that was built with numerous beast bones. There was a power contained within the altar that would not lose to the Candle Dragon. That power would make all those who invaded its territory be gued by hallucinations until they died. If they did not die, then once they broke free, they would possess a simr power, and those were the Thought Soothsayers.


    As of then, there were some Shamans staying in a valley near that beast bone altar. The total number of Shamans staying there was less than a thousand. All of them had yellowishplexions and they were thin, dressed in ragged clothes. They looked incredibly pathetic. Their gazes were also filled with vignce. However, when they saw the bizarre change appearing on the tenth moon in the sky, that vignce turned into panic.


    Among these people was a person who sat in a corner of the valley. He was dressed in a ck robe and his face was also covered, but it still could not cover the rotten stenching from his body. Hidden under his robes were ck patches of varying sizes decorating his skin.


    Those ck patches were the source of his decay, and they were also the reason for his torment and his endless suffering.


    Almost the moment the other people lifted their heads to look at the tenth moon in the sky in shock, the person in ck robes also lifted his head and looked towards the sky. However, right when he saw that a change had appeared on the tenth, his expression drastically changed.


    The others might not know about this tenth moon, but he did! He knew that this moon was the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World, and if such a change urred to it, then it meant that someone was about to force his way out of the Undying and Imperishable World!


    "Impossible¡­ It can¡¯t be him!" the person in ck mumbled.


    He was indeed the person who had separated a thread of his divine sense, using the Destiny Talisman, in the past to have Su Ming be sucked into the Undying and Imperishable World, who was Di Tian¡¯s servant and the overseer of Su Ming¡¯s actions in thend of the Berserkers!


    He might not have died despite the Curse burdening his body, but due to some idents, he had lost his chance to leave and was forced to stay in this ce with the others who could not leave, living through every single day like cowardly turtles.


    Compared to the others¡¯ despair, he never lost hope. He believed that once his master descended to this ce, he woulde and look for him, then save him.


    However, once he saw the change in the tenth month, his heart was filled with disbelief. He had learned of the rumors surrounding the Undying and Imperishable World a long time ago. He knew that this was a ce that practically no one could escape, and it was difficult for him to believe all that he was seeing.


    There were two other people in the crowd that Su Ming would find incredibly familiar if he saw them. One of them was a middle-aged man with messy hair. His robes were torn and his face was filled with stubbles. He looked incredibly miserable as he sat quietly on a mountain rock while looking at the sky. There was a slight hint of uncertainty on his face.


    ¡®He disappeared into the Candle Dragon¡¯snd that year, and I heard someone say before that this tenth moon symbolizes the Candle Dragon activating the Undying and Imperishable World. Could this change¡­ be connected to him¡­¡¯ In his silence, nostalgia appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. He was Nan Gong Hen!


    The other person was an old man whose face was filled with a bleak air. Hey on the ground with dull and lifeless eyes, and his body was thin as bones. He stared at the tenth moon in the sky nkly, and if Su Ming saw him in that valley, he would be able to somewhat tell that this person was the Latter Shaman, Tie Mu.


    There was a one armed young man taking care of him by his side. That young man would asionally lift his head to look at the tenth moon in the sky, but he would not say a single word.


    There were also other living creatures who saw that tenth moon in the sky, and they were men who lived on the vastnd of the World of Nine Yin outside the valley. These men were several hundreds of feet tall, and they were men who looked like trees possessing heads and four limbs.


    These men looked incredibly simr to the Spirits of Nine Yin. They wore armor and resided in many ces within the World of Nine Ying. All of them saw the strange change on the tenth moon in the sky.


    There were also illusory shadows of men and women besides the Spirits of Nine Yin existing within the territory that once belonged to the Shamans. These people looked quite transparent and their bodies could not be seen clearly.


    Besides these creatures, there was also a race existing in the sky. These were living beings that had a pair of wings growing off their backs even though their bodies were those of humans. However, those wings looked like bats¡¯ wings, and a singr horn could usually be found on these people¡¯s heads.


    These three races upied the territory that once belonged to the Shamans, and even stationed themselves in three locations around the valley where the remaining Shamans lived.


    The change within the tenth moon in the sky had also caught a great deal of attention from the three races. Compared to the Shamans, they possessed more knowledge regarding it and what it meant.


    "The Candle Dragon activated the Undying and Imperishable World all those years ago, and now it¡¯s showing signs of opening. Could it be that the person who went in back then ising out?"


    Within the territory upied by the people with bat wings on their backs was a giant oval shaped ball several hundreds upon thousands of feet tall. That ball floated in midair, and around it were many other smaller ck ovr shaped balls. There was a ghastly voice echoing in that area at that moment, and it was unknown which ball that voice came from.


    In another direction and in another region was a spot where there were plenty of the transparent and illusory people. There were several altars in that region, and they were all very strange. Their forms were caught in between a state of being real and being an illusion. It was difficult for people to discern whether they truly existed.


    "A person who can walk out of the dead Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World definitely has something unique about him¡­ Let¡¯s try taking him into our tribe first¡­"


    In the final direction and also the region that was furthest away from the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground was and filled with a forest that spanned endlessly. This area was the dwelling ce for the men whose gigantic bodies were like dried wood and who covered themselves in armor - the Spirits of Nine Yin.


    Within that endless forest were huge pces. If anyone took a closer look, then they would be able to see clearly that these pces were almost the exact same as the pce in Shaman City, or perhaps it would be more urate to say¡­ that they were the same!


    The gigantic stone statues stood right beside these pces, and they remained still and unmoving. One of the stone statues was clearly the Spirit of Nine Yin Su Ming had rented in the past!


    His fossilized body remained unmoving, but his head was lifted up towards the sky to look at the tenth moon, and there was a slightlyplicated look in his eyes.


    Further down ahead was an old man sitting cross-legged within the hall. He did not lift his head to look at the sky, but only let out a soft sigh.


    "Who would have thought that he would truly be able to walk out from that ce¡­?"


    At the moment almost all eyes in the World of Nine Yin looked towards the tenth moon, the statue of the dragon snake rose into the sky within the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World. Its body had be much smaller. Su Ming, whose hair was now half purple and half white, stood facing the giant Candle Dragon formed by the endless white fog in the world, and he was as aloof as ever.


    He lifted his left hand from pressing downwards to the ground, and the instant the Candle Dragon closed in on him with a furious howl, he drew half a circle with his left index finger before him.


    "This is the past¡­"


    He lowered his left hand andpleted the other half of the circle by drawing the remaining arc of the circle with his right index finger.


    "This is the future¡­"


    Once he drew thepleted circle, Su Ming pressed his left hand on the back of his right hand, then pushed the circle before him swiftly.


    "This is the present¡­ and it is also¡­ Destiny!"


    With that one push, a piercing light erupted forth from the circle and it grew immeasurablyrge before it charged straight towards the Candle Dragon, crashing into its huge body in an instant. A loud rumble that shook the sky and earth resounded, and as the sound reverberated in the air, a powerful impact swept towards Su Ming, but the moment it closed in on him, Su Ming opened his mouth and sucked in a deep breath.


    The white fog contained within the impact was sucked into Su Ming¡¯s mouth at an astonishing pace, and at the same time, he moved his right hand upwards and his left hand downwards once more, then pushed at the sky and earth with all his strength!


    Arge area of the sky fell apart and the ground started trembling viciously. Then, as if it was seized by a pair of invisible hands, the crack between the sky and earth was abruptly ripped apart!


    The instant the crack was ripped apart, a violent rumble reverberated in the air, and a gigantic crack that connected the sky and earth appeared! Su Ming charged upwards, and in the blink of an eye¡­ disappeared inside it.


    "Undying and Imperishable¡­ If you devour those souls, you will not die, and if you don¡¯t devour them, you will not perish. However, devouring and not devouring are like two pr opposites, and this cannot be considered a fusion¡­ The true fusion is when you manage to not devour while you eat, and while you eat, you don¡¯t devour¡­"


    Su Ming mumbled under his breath the instant he stepped into the crack, and understanding appeared in his eyes.


    "This is life."

 Chapter 477 — Candle Dragon’s Blessing!

    <h4>Chapter 477: Candle Dragon¡¯s Blessing!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The crack within the tenth moon in the sky waspletely opened, making it seem as if the tenth moon had opened its eye and was looking at the ground with a gaze that had attained enlightenment.


    "This is his gaze. He¡­ came out¡­" the old man mumbled under his breath as he sat in the valley. A bitter look appeared on his face, along with despair.


    In the forest that covered the entirend lying on the other side of the valley was the Spirit of Nine Yin that was looking at the sky. He sighed and closed his eyes.


    In one of the pces right behind him was the old Spirit of Nine Yin. He too closed his eyes.


    In the region lying in the other direction that was filled with numerous illusory figures was an indistinct figure. It could be seen that the person was a woman, and she was drifting through thend with a vacant look on her face as she stared at the moon in the sky.


    Her appearance suggested that she should be incredibly beautiful. However, the current vacant look and change in her appearance made it difficult for people to imagine just what could have possibly happened to her.


    The gigantic body that had fossilized all those years ago in the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground had also started recovering slowly. As it was restored to its original form, a thick, rotten stench spread out, and all the spots that had been restored from its petrified state started rapidly decaying until they disintegrated.


    Within the huge region in the Candle Dragon¡¯s head was a breathtakingly beautiful woman¡¯s head. The head was the only thing that was not fossilized, but at that moment, dark patches began covering her whole head, and she started rotting.


    Right before her was a stone statue, and that statue was Su Ming!


    Starting from the head, a brilliant light slowly shone on the statue, and the petrification on his body faded away gradually, like a receding tide. A strong wave of life force rapidly gushed out from the stone statue, and it was bing stronger with each passing moment.


    It was quiet all around them. The decay of the woman¡¯s head symbolized her life force fading away and her imminent death, forming a stark contrast to Su Ming¡¯s body.


    After some time, as the woman¡¯s head continued rotting, her eyshes fluttered lightly and she slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of eyes filled with age and time, along with wisdom.


    She looked at Su Ming, simply looked at him, and gradually, a vortex appeared at the center of her brows. It started spinning slowly.


    "You, who have walked out of the Undying and Imperishable World¡­ have found the fusion that belongs solely to you. You have earned my respect¡­ This is our fate as Candle Dragons¡­


    "I will keep to my promise and let myself be devoured by my kind willingly. With what remains of my will and body, I will¡­ bless his new life¡­ and I will also bless¡­ your new life¡­


    "With the blessing of the Candle Dragons with you, I hope that you can walk further down with my kind¡­


    "The other side of curses is blessings. With my dissipating body and with ny-seven worlds I devoured, I will bless you¡­" the beautiful woman mumbled. There was not a hint of hatred in her eyes, only calmness. As she spoke, she opened her mouth and breathed out a puff of air towards the recovering Su Ming.


    That puff of air was white, and looked like fog. Itnded on Su Ming¡¯s face slowly and crawled into his body through his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. The instant it crawled into the body, the Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic body started rapidly decaying, and as it began rotting, arge amount of white fog gushed out and charged towards Su Ming as if he was a vortex that was absorbing this life force swiftly into him.


    "I will hand my will and my legacy as a gift for my kind, and I will give to you what remains of my power, along with the power of the one World that remains after I used ny-six worlds to build the Undying and Imperishable World¡­ How much you will be able to take in depends on your serendipity."


    Once she said those words, the beautiful woman closed her eyes. The vortex at the center of her brows spun faster with each passing moment. A ck thread could be seen vaguely inside it, and the rotating ck thread was the reason behind the vortex spinning!


    As the life force and white fog that came from the crumbling Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic body surged into Su Ming¡¯s body incessantly, he instantly recovered. He also clearly felt a huge wave of aura crashing into his body from all directions.


    That aura and life force came too swiftly and violently, causing Su Ming to immediately feel that his body was going to swell up and explode if he reacted a bit too slowly.


    ¡®This is the umtion of the Candle Dragon¡¯s power through its whole life! It might be dead and there is less than a tenth of the original power of when it was still alive, but the moment its body disappeared, the full force of that power burst forth¡­ This is¡­ the sort of great serendipity that would only happen once in a lifetime!¡¯


    Su Ming did not hesitate, and neither could he hesitate. If he did not absorb that power, his body would immediately fall apart.


    The forceful injection of power came too violently, causing Su Ming to not have time to think. The Berserker Bones in his body instantly started absorbing that power madly.


    There were seven Berserker Bones within Su Ming¡¯s body. The Wind Crystal of Inheritance had turned into one of his Berserker Bones, and the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance had also turned into a Berserker Bone. However, as the powerful wave of aura and life force surged into his body, the eighth vertebrae on Su Ming¡¯s back almost instantly started shining with golden light!


    The instant golden light shone through Su Ming¡¯s body, the eighth Berserker Bone was formed within him!


    But this was far from over. Less than ten breaths since the eighth Berserker Bone formed, banging sounds came from Su Ming¡¯s body. Pain filled his face, and dazzling golden light shone from his back. The ninth Berserker Bone manifested!


    After the span of a hundred breaths passed, and as Su Ming let out a low growl through gritted teeth, his body shivered. The powerful aura and life force was surging into his body too quickly, almost as if they wanted to rush into his body all in one ago, and he was slightlycking in the speed required to absorb that force. As sharp pain coursed through him, the tenth Berserker Bone materialized on his spine!


    If he told anyone about this sort of rapid improvement in power, he would definitely stir up a wave of shock, amotion. After all, it wasmon knowledge that it was incredibly difficult to train in the Berserkers¡¯ Bone Sacrifice Realm, and since the final Realm for Berserkers was the Berserker Soul Realm, those who had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm could already be considered as powerful warriors. They were people who were the backbone of a n¡¯s fighting force, and the strongest power in a middle-sized tribe!


    However, the Candle Dragon had turned its body into a blessing for him before its will perished, and it had turned the impossible into possible. It gave Su Ming a huge serendipity that perhaps even Di Tian had not seening!


    The source of it all was Hong Luo! His sudden appearance, it caused Di Tian to lose control over his ns for Su Ming. Since his clone was destroyed, it caused Su Ming to temporarily be free of his predetermined fate, allowing everything to deviate from its original course during the entire process Su Ming ran free from his reign!


    Arge amount of sweat beaded on Su Ming¡¯s forehead. The feeling as if his body was about to explode grew stronger. As the ten Berserker Bones in his body absorbed the power with a maddened frenzy, he gathered up that power andnded a powerful blow against the eleventh Berserker Bone.


    Like a furious wave crashing into a frail barrier, the golden light in his body shone more brilliantly under that impact, and his eleventh Berserker Bone took form straight away!


    But this was just the beginning. About the time taken for half an incense stick to burnter, as Su Ming¡¯s spine continued absorbing the life force and aura that was forcefully injected into his body, golden light erupted forth from his twelfth Berserker Bone!


    ¡®Since this is a serendipitous event, then I might as well just let myself go and absorb. I¡¯d like to see just how far I can go with this serendipity helping me!¡¯


    Su Ming formed a seal with his hands, then let loose of all his inhibitions to absorb the life force and aura. His thirteenth Berserker Bone gathered together swiftly.


    The power from the thirteen Berserker Bones allowed Su Ming to absorb the Candle Dragon¡¯s life force at a much faster pace. As time passed and as he trembled even more furiously, the fourteenth Berserker Bone manifested on his spine, the spine that made him belong to the Berserkers!


    Fourteen Berserker Bones! An amount that was twice more than what Su Ming had previously!


    Yet even more so, the life force and aura that was surging into his body was stilling in as swiftly and violently as ever. It did not show any signs of diminishing. Instead, more came in.


    When his fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth Berserker Bones started shining with a brilliant golden light in session, even Su Ming found himself in shock at the rapid rise of his power. However, he could not spare even a single thought to all of these things. If he did not boost his power, then his body would fall apart and explode.


    With gritted teeth, all seventeen of his Berserker Bones started madly absorbing the force. He could not spare even a single bit of his attention to worry about this right then, he had to absorb it, had to use the newly formed Berserker Bones to contain that vast amount of life force.


    The eighteenth Berserker Bone took form with a bang a momentter. The total amount of power that Su Ming needed to absorb for this Berserker Bone to appear was much more than what he needed to activate the other Berserker Bones. If he had been training normally, it would be incredibly difficult for him to activate this eighteenth Berserker Bone.


    Once it appeared, the neenth Berserker Bone almost activated itself at the same time as its predecessor. At that moment, the golden light shining from Su Ming¡¯s body practically illuminated the entire area. Even his hair looked as if it hadpletely turned gold.


    Veins popped up on his face, and he began trembling even more violently. Arge amount of ck liquid was also forced out of his skin, and as it was forced out, he could distinctly feel his body bing much lighter than before.


    At the same time, the twentieth Berserker Bone formed with a bang!


    When it appeared, Su Ming felt as if his body was about to be torn apart. He gritted his teeth and endured that pain, turning all of it into a force to guide the life force and aura that was still endlessly surging into his body to rush against more Berserker Bones!


    The twenty-first Berserker Bone formed some timeter!


    The twenty-second and twenty-third!


    Powerful Berserkers in the Bone Sacrifice Realm could at most create twenty-six Berserker Bones, and the moment thest formed, he or she must breakthrough into the Berserker Soul Realm. There was only one chance, and life and death was decided within an instant.


    If that person seeded, then he or she would step into the Berserker Soul Realm and be a powerful warrior in the Berserker Soul Realm with one fell swoop. They would join the people who trained in the final Realm within the cultivation method practiced by Berserkers!


    If¡­ that person failed trying to reach the Berserker Soul Realm, then all the Berserker Bones in their body would explode, their life force would fade away, and everything about that person, including his body, would die!


    A wave of fear gradually washed over Su Ming¡¯s heart, because he realized that if he continued increasing his power at this speed, then before long, he would manifest all twenty-six Berserker Bones!


    He still had notpleted his preparations! He still had not found the Nine Abyss Flower!

 Chapter 478 — Blessing or Curse?

    <h4>Chapter 478: Blessing or Curse?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    More importantly, Su Ming had always been deeply skeptical about this so called Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing!


    To him, the Candle Dragon was a living being filled with wisdom and resolution. This was a living being that would still remain prideful even though it had died and only had a shred of its will left.


    Perhaps it scoffed at the idea of lying and perhaps this was truly a blessing, but there was only a line between blessings and curses. It was like an empty bottle. Once it was filled with enough water, it would be full, but once someone pumped in an amount of water that was more than the bottle could take, then it might very well burst apart.


    This explosion was not a blessing but another type of curse!


    ¡®If you can withstand my serendipity, then I will give you my remaining life force and the power of the one World to bless your growth so that you will have the right to be the master of my descendant!


    ¡®But if you can¡¯t withstand it, then you have no right to be the master of my descendant. No matter what, a descendant of the Candle Dragon that doesn¡¯t have a master is still better than one having to be someone¡¯s servant.¡¯


    Perhaps this was the Candle Dragon¡¯s true thoughts!


    Life and death would be decided within an instant, and all of it depended on Su Ming¡¯s choice! It was a blessing, a curse, and also¡­ a test!


    A glint appeared in his eyes. He looked at the woman¡¯s rapidly decaying head and at the spinning ck thread at the center of its brows. That ck thread became clearer and looked as if it was about to shoot out of the center of the woman¡¯s brows at any moment. That ck thread was the small snake!


    ¡®This power came too suddenly and I don¡¯t have time topletely stabilize it. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be forced to try breaking into the Berserker Soul Realm in extreme haste. Withoutplete preparation¡­ my chances of failure will be exponentially high!¡¯


    Su Ming knew that he had arge amount of Crimson Stones in his storage bag, but none of them contained the Nine Abyss Flower, or else he would have cut that stone open a long time ago. He was in a perilous situation, akin to being forced to move quickly on a suspended rope, and at that moment, the twenty-fourth Berserker Bone formed within his body!


    ¡®Should I try breaking through, or should I not¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming struggled. However, there was just simply no way for him to dispel the life force and aura that was incessantly surging into his body. As his Berserker Bones increased and the power surged within him, Su Ming could clearly just how strong he had be.


    It was a strength that was much greater than what he possessed previously. However, along with that sense of power came a feeling of death. Once he reached twenty-six Berserker Bones, he would have to risk it all in a gamble, and his life would be decided in an instant!


    As he watched his twenty-fifth Berserker Bone start to glow with a faint golden light as the Candle Dragon¡¯s aura and life force surged into it, Su Ming gritted his teeth. The Nascent Soul in his body instantly opened its eyes, formed a seal with both its hands in his Dantian region, and sucked in a deep breath.


    This was the only way Su Ming could think of at the moment to slow down the process. However, it was also clear to him that he could not use this method for long. When the Nascent Soul became unable to absorb anymore of the Candle Dragon¡¯s life force and aura, then he would be forced to make a difficult choice.


    As the Nascent Soul absorbed the life force and aura, these forces of power surging into Su Ming¡¯s body changed direction, and arge portion of them charged towards the Nascent Soul. In an instant, they surrounded it.


    The Nascent Soul continuously formed seals with his hands in ordance to the Immortals¡¯ cultivation method which Hong Luo had left. After a moment, the Nascent Soul grew to twice its original size, and pain appeared on its face. This sort of forceful increase of power was a serendipitous event, but it also meant danger and pain.


    Once Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul swelled up, its level of cultivation immediately shot through the early Nascent Soul stage to the mid Nascent Soul stage, and it was still increasing. Time was flowing by swiftly, and before long, when Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Soul swelled up and grew twice its previous size once again, extreme pain and suffering appeared on its face, and Su Ming¡¯s expression also became the same.


    He had a feeling as if his Nascent Soul was about to explode. A bang went off in his head, and the Nascent Soul let out a roar in his body. Immediately, its insides turned murky and its power climbed straight up to thete Nascent Soul stage from the mid stage!


    However, the power that was surging into Su Ming¡¯s body did not diminish by even a single bit. Instead, it just became even greater, making it seem like if it did not cause him to burst apart, it would not stop!


    Fine blood capiries had already appeared on his body, and tiny cracks had also appeared on his Nascent Soul. At that moment, it looked just like a bottle that was about to fall apart!


    As the Nascent Soul absorbed that power once again, almost the instant it reached thete stage, it climbed straight into the Great Circle of Nascent Soul! Just one more step, and it would reach Soul Formation!


    Once it reached Soul Formation, then the Nascent Soul would be as powerful as a Latter Shaman and a Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    ¡®To reach the Immortals¡¯ Soul Formation stage I will need to understand their Domains. These Domains are really mysterious and I don¡¯t really understand them¡­ but I¡¯ll have to get to that stage no matter what!¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and looked as if he was ready to risk everything. At this point, when his life and death could be decided in an instant, he found himself actually not being bothered by death any longer. Since this was the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing and also its test, then he might as well not be worried about anything else!


    The moment this thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, his Nascent Soul opened its mouth wide, and a savage look appeared on its face.


    ¡®Candle Dragon, let¡¯s see just how much of your blessing I can take in!¡¯


    The Nascent Soul opened its mouth wide and began sucking madly. All the life force and aura surging into Su Ming¡¯s body rushed straight towards it, and as they were continuously pumped into it, it grew at a rapid pace, eventually growing to be almost the exact same size as Su Ming!


    ¡®Soul Formation¡­ Soul Formation¡­ I still haven¡¯te to understand Domains, but I do understand the fusion between the past and the future, and I found the point between the past and the future. If we¡¯re talking about Domains, then my Domain is destiny!


    ¡®Everyone has their own destiny, and living beings all have to end up being reincarnated!¡¯


    As the aura and life force continuously surged into the Nascent Soul, it swelled up even more, and eventually, it let out a low growl and exploded. Right then, a bang went off in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    His mind became clouded. He seemed to have seen his Nascent Soul¡¯s metamorphosis, and a new life was born. It could no longer be called a Nascent Soul, but a Nascent Divinity!


    The Nascent Divinity was like a shadow, but also a physical entity, it seemed to be corporeal, but an illusion at the same time. Su Ming sensed a wave of ripplesing from his Nascent Divinity, and it was a will that screamed that if this Nascent Divinity did not perish, then his soul would not die.


    The Nascent Divinity was just born, and Su Ming could sense just how frail it was. At this point, it needed time to nurse itself back to health. If it absorbed anymore of the Candle Dragon¡¯s aura, then it would immediately disintegrate because it could not endure it.


    The Candle Dragon¡¯s aura and life force was about to charge into the Nascent Divinity. Su Ming opened his eyes, formed a seal with his right hand, then pointed before himself. Right when the Candle Dragon¡¯s power closed in on the Nascent Divinity, it floated out of Su Ming¡¯s body and gathered before him.


    ¡®The Immortals that have formed Nascent Divinities say that as long as their Nascent Divinities don¡¯t perish, their spirits won¡¯t die. Since I have a Nascent Divinity now, then even if my body falls apart because of the Candle Dragon¡¯s power, I can use my Nascent Divinity to Possess someone else!¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth, and the moment his Nascent Divinity left his body, the Candle Dragon¡¯s power rushed straight towards his Berserker Bones.


    In an instant, a powerful golden light erupted forth from Su Ming¡¯s twenty-fifth Berserker Bone. At that moment, his entire spine looked as if it was sparkling with golden light, and even his body had turned the color of gold.


    Twenty-five Berserker Bones were the pinnacle of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. There were quite a number of powerful Berserkers who had arrived at this state and would not continue with their practice because they did not have the confidence to handle the life and death situation when their twenty-sixth Berserker Bone appeared! If Su Ming could choose, he would definitely only try taking that risk when he had plenty of confidence that he would seed, but right then, he had no choice!


    His eyes were blood-red. The instant resolution colored his eyes, all twenty-five of his Berserker Bones started absorbing all the Candle Dragon¡¯s power surging into his body simultaneously to create¡­ that twenty-sixth bone!


    After the time taken for an incense stick to burn, the twenty-sixth Berserker Bone formed, and right at that instant, a brilliant light that even those outside the Candle Dragon¡¯s body could see erupted from Su Ming¡¯s entire spine. As the light merged together, it looked as if it wanted to form a shape behind Su Ming¡¯s body, and that shape¡­ was naturally the thing that all powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm would possess - their very own statue of the God of Berserkers!


    A feeling as if his soul was about to be absorbed by that statue appeared, causing Su Ming¡¯s mind to be clouded, and in the midst of that fuzziness, his head became empty.


    However, almost right after the shape appeared, it started to look as if it could not maintain its form after a few flickers. Itsted for the span of several more breaths in an incredibly unstable state, and eventually, started breaking up before disintegrating with a bang.


    The instant the shape fell apart, Su Ming instantly felt the portion of his mind that was absorbed being torn apart. That spine of his that was shining with that brilliant light shattered into pieces with a violent bang. As it shattered, blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming¡¯s mouth.


    The blood trickled out of his mouth only in the beginning, the next instant, it started gushing out. Blood gushed out of every single pore in his body at the same time, and his body instantaneously slumped down.


    The shadow of death loomed over a wide area above Su Ming¡¯s head. His attempt to enter the Berserker Soul Realm failed!


    The moment it failed, due to the shattering of the spine, Su Ming¡¯s flesh and blood instantly started showing signs of crumbling and disappearing into thin air. His life force was rapidly flowing away, and the spark of his life was swiftly growing dull.


    However, right at the moment these signs showed up, due to the vast amount of life force and aura surging into Su Ming¡¯s body, his flesh and blood was not ripped apart. As the life force fused into it, Su Ming¡¯s own life force was swiftly replenished, and the shattered bits of his spine were also rapidly gathering together to merge into one.


    "I can help you, but only once¡­ Not all life forms can handle my blessing. The next time¡­ if you still cannot endure through my blessing, then you are not fit to be the master of my descendent.


    "If you still cannot handle the next wave of my blessing, then stay here and rot with me¡­ If you can persevere through the time taken for an incense stick to burn, then the remaining power of that precious one World of mine will appear. If you can absorb it, then it will truly be your serendipity!"


    The Candle Dragon¡¯s ancient voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. His spine gradually became whole and his life force was fully replenished. Besides the spine not shining with anymore golden light and that Su Ming would need to refine all his vertebrae once again, he did not suffer even the slightest bit of harm.


    Even though all his Berserker Bones had shattered and were gone even after his spine was reformed, not only did Su Ming not feel that his power had diminished, but even had the feeling that it had be greater. However, he did not have time to think about this strange feeling, because as the life force and aura surged into his body, the first vertebrae on his spine started shining with a golden light once again.

 Chapter 479 — For What Reason Do All Manner of Living Practice Cultivation?…

    <h4>Chapter 479: For What Reason Do All Manner of Living Practice Cultivation? For What Reason Do We Strive to Be Strong?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    You must break the old to form the new. This was a rule that never changed since ancient times!


    This rule existed in many things, and as people slowly found this rule and made conclusions about it, they came up with this phrase.


    With the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing, Su Ming could be said to have gone through a strange change that no one had ever experienced before, and that change was this - failing after trying to break into the Berserker Soul Realm the moment he reached the pinnacle of the Bone Sacrifice Realm and not dying!


    While this sort of thing had indeed happened a few times in Berserker history, but every single time it happened, these people would lose too much of their life force and would sink to be a mere mortal.


    However, due to the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing, even though Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Bones had shattered, his power remained. It was as if his Berserker Bones were no longer limited to just being on his spine but had spread from his spine to all over his body. That was why he remained as strong as ever.


    This sort of thing had never happened before. Even the first God of Berserkers, who had created the entire constitution for the Berserkers¡¯ cultivation method, would never have expected this sort of situation happening!


    Su Ming¡¯s shattered spine and twenty-six broken Berserker Bones turned into the power that belonged only to Berserkers in Su Ming¡¯s body and fused into all the other bones within him - his ribs, his skull, his arms, his hands, his pelvis, and all his other bones.


    There was even one portion that fused into his flesh and blood before spreading through his entire body.


    As the Candle Dragon¡¯s power surged into Su Ming, besides his new first Berserker Bone absorbing that power as it shone with a golden light once again, he could also clearly feel all his other bones and even his flesh and blood absorbing its power as well!


    All the other people and Su Ming himself had previously only refined their spine when they reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm. However, at that moment¡­ Su Ming realized in shock that if he continued this way, then he would not only be refining his spine, but would be refining¡­ all his bones, including his flesh and blood!


    The twenty-six Ancient Berserker Bones they refined in the Bone Sacrifice Realm was akin to them reverting their bodies to the same state as those of their ancestors. When these Berserker Bones appeared, the Berserkers could use them to obtain great power. However, if Su Ming turned all his bones into Berserker Bones, then his strength would be¡­


    Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. Just how terrifyingly powerful would he be if he turned all the bones within his body into Berserker Bones and even made his flesh and blood more tenacious after fusing it with the power of his Berserker Bones?


    Su Ming did not have an answer for that. Perhaps even the first God of Berserkers did not have an answer to that when he created the constitution for the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    ¡®But at the same time, if I really walk down this outrageous path, then the difficulty for me to reach the Berserker Soul Realm will be unimaginable. It¡¯s practically impossible for me to seed¡­¡¯


    Su Ming understood this clearly. Just having twenty-six Berserker Bones to gather together to form the statue of the God of Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm was incredibly difficult. If he reverted all his bones in his body to the state that belonged to his ancestors, then the difficulty when he tried to reach the Berserker Soul Realm was as in as day!


    However, the progression of events did not allow Su Ming to hesitate. Either he would choose to continue trying to reach the Berserker Soul Realm, then using his Nascent Divinity to Possess someone else and retrain after his body fell apart when he failed to reach that Realm¡­


    ¡­or he could walk down this path that no one had ever taken before, and then think about how he would deal with reaching the Berserker Soul Realmter.


    Besides these two paths, there was another road, and that was the path where he seeded in reaching the Berserker Soul Realm! However, Su Ming knew that it was practically impossible for him to seed in one go because he had yet to stabilize his power and there were plenty of parts in his power that remained unsteady due to this forceful surge of strength into his body. He could only seed if he had some time to slowly harmonize that power and then move on to truly attain greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    Calmness gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He sucked in a sharp breath and rxed his mind fully to bear through the impact of the power crashing into him so that he could have all his bones and blood absorb it.


    Very soon, all the bones in Su Ming¡¯s body began glowing with a faint golden light. The first ten bones in his spine were already shing brilliantly in gold as well. A feeling of strength so great Su Ming had never felt it before emerged in his heart. This was a strength thatpletely surpassed those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm but was still a power that could be categorized within the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    As he absorbed that power and as his entire body began glowing with brilliant golden light, suddenly, the life force and aura that was forcefully surging into Su Ming¡¯s body froze. Once it froze, a wave of power that shocked Su Ming rushed into him with an intensity that could st through the sky.


    The time at that moment was precisely the instant after the time taken for an incense stick to burn!


    This power was visible to the naked eye. It was a diamond-shaped crystal that was formed as the Candle Dragon¡¯s body disappeared. That crystal shone with a brilliant light and charged towards Su Ming¡¯s body. Then, with an indescribable speed and presence, it rushed to the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, like a river of light that traveled through the passage of time.


    The instant it touched, Su Ming shuddered violently. A sharp stab of pain came from the center of his brows, and the crystal shot through his forehead and branded itself deeply in his body.


    Su Ming¡¯s head was thrown back violently, as if a huge impact had just rammed into him. Loud, booming sounds went off in his head. During that instant, he had already forgotten the dangers his body faced and had even forgotten everything else. All that was left in his head was a furious roar that surged into the sky. That roar seemed to be made by an innumerable amount of living souls at the same time. Su Ming saw in his muddled mind a world, and as a gigantic Candle Dragon floating in midair opened its mouth, arge part of that world started crumbling.


    The crumbling world did not disappear, but instead continuously gathered together as it fell apart, along with all the living souls in those crumbled parts. No matter how hard they struggled, it was all in vain. The only thing they could do was to let out maddened roars filled with despair that echoed in the air. Gradually, that world turned into a diamond-shaped crystal that was swallowed by the Candle Dragon in one gulp.


    ¡®This is¡­ Could this be the power of one World?!¡¯


    "This is the one World ne remaining after I created the Undying and Imperishable World¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter what sort of cultivation methods all these lives in the world choose, even if the names of their cultivation methods are different, in the end, all of them will end up practicing the power of the World ne¡­" The Candle Dragon spoke with its unique ancient voice, and its words echoed in all directions.


    Those words contained the umtion of all its experiences and epiphanies gained in its life.


    "You still can¡¯t master or understand the power of the World ne as of yet. It won¡¯t let your power increase either, but it is my true blessing to you¡­ Hold onto it, understand it, master it, and if you can do so, then when that dayes, you will discover the mysteries lying in the universe. You will find out that you can control everything!"


    The Candle Dragon¡¯s voice spread out and echoed in Su Ming¡¯s heart and soul, causing him to still be able to hear the words clearly despite his muddled mind. It was just like a brand that was deeply printed onto his soul.


    "Do you know for what reason do all manner of living practice cultivation? For what reason do we strive to be strong?" the Candle Dragon asked softly with its ancient voice.


    Su Ming could not answer that question, and the Candle Dragon had not expected him to anyway.


    "That is because we all have ws within our bodies. Each race contains different ws, and the root cause for cultivation is for us to mend those ws¡­ But it is not a simple task to mend all our ws. Usually, over a countless number of years, only one or two living souls in a single race can be found capable of doing so.


    "The methods each race use to discover their own ws and set out to mend them are different, but in the end, we all need the power of the World ne¡­ Over the long years of my life, I had some form of contact with Immortals before. The constitution forming the Immortals¡¯ cultivation method is divided into three steps. The first step does not touch upon the power of the World ne, but starting from the second step, they will go through this so called Nirvanic Rebirth. All the ws in their bodies will be mended and they will obtain new life. At that time, they will be practicing the power of the World ne.


    "The third step is Hollow. It is the critical moment for one when trying to achieve perfection as there¡¯s fewer ws within the body. If one can attain the ultimatepletion, then he will have taken the fourth step. At that time, he will no longer have any ws¡­ and at that time, what he will pursue is the power of ne Timelines!"


    The Candle Dragon¡¯s voice gradually grew weaker. These epiphanies were the treasures of its life.


    "It is the same for all races, just like the Deities who are simr to the Immortals. Amalgamation, Great Vehicle, Ascension, Great Overarching Golden Immortality, and all the other states are in the end, just to mend all the ws in people¡¯s bodies.


    "You are a Berserker, the name of the path you Berserkers pursue after the Berserker Soul Realm might be different, but in truth, you still use the power of the World ne to mend your ws, and as you have fewer ws, you will be stronger, and in the end, you will reach perfection."


    Once Su Ming finished hearing these words, his mind gradually grew clearer. A thunderstorm raged in his heart. All these theories were things that he had never heard before, and they were words that allowed him to suddenly see light, like a bolt of lightning had just shed in his mind!


    "We Candle Dragons will only be born through serendipitous events, but we still have ws, and that w is that we don¡¯t have a cultivation method that has a constitutionid out for us. The only way for us to mend it is to devour other things.


    "Because even I don¡¯t know what is the w of my people. It might be the Undying and Imperishable World, it might be the Nine-Headed Dragon. That is why I kept devouring other World nes, because I wished that I could mend that w."


    Su Ming stared at the beautiful woman¡¯s head in a daze. He remembered the fusions in the Undying and Imperishable World.


    "I went to many ces when I was alive. The universe is endless, and I have even gone to two of the four Great True Worlds¡­ and met only five people who were perfect and had mastered the power of ne Timelines. They are the ones who truly deserve the title of being powerful beings in this universe and among the four Great True Realms¡­


    "In truth, the four Great True Realms have a uniform name to call these powerful beings that have arrived at this step. They are the Masters of Fate, Life, and Death. They control the cycles of the universe, and if they want something to be born, it will be born, if they want something to die, it will die¡­


    "All the races have different names for this particr stage, but all of them just wish for¡­pletion. In truth, there are still a few great Realms in this stage, but they say it is a mere legend." The beautiful woman¡¯s voice became weaker, but her words still echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    "Now that you have obtained my power of the World ne and have let my descendant acknowledge you as its master, my will shall soon disappear¡­ Endure the final wisp of my life force, and once you make it through, you will be reborn. If you fail, you will die with me¡­"


    The instant the woman said those words, shepletely dposed into ashes. The small snake shot out from the vortex at the center of her brows with a howl.


    At the same time, an endless amount of fog spread around Su Ming from the Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic head before charging towards him with a loud rumble.


    As the Candle Dragon¡¯s head vanished, the starry sky was revealed right above. The nine moons were shining brightly up ahead while the tenth moon was rapidly disappearing from the sky!

 Chapter 480 — Walking Out!

    <h4>Chapter 480: Walking Out!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The wave of power was thest of what remained of the Candle Dragon. As its gigantic body rapidly vanished, that wave of power charged towards Su Ming and surged into him from all over his body as if it wanted to stuff him up until he exploded.


    If Su Ming¡¯s previous self, whose blood and bones had not gone through the mysterious change, came face to face with this power, then besides using all his power and attention to absorb that force, he would have no other way to deal with it. He would increase his Berserker Bones until eventually being forced to attempt breaking through into the Berserker Soul Realm once again,.


    However, all of Su Ming¡¯s bones, flesh, and blood right then were like that of a newborn, and his body had a strong desire for the Candle Dragon¡¯s life force and aura. Like a bottomless pit, it began rapidly absorbing the power surging into him.


    Rumbling sounds came from within Su Ming¡¯s body. As those sounds reverberated in the air, all his bones started swiftly turning gold. His blood, flesh, tendons, and everything else also slowly started gaining a faint golden glow as that power rushed into him!


    A sacrifice of all of his bones. This change that had never happened to any of his ancestors and would perhaps not happen to anyone else in the future appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body under the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing!


    He could clearly sense his body bing stronger and his power rising at an unimaginable pace. That sort feeling, as if he held the sun, moon, and stars in his hands, made Su Ming¡¯s hair move without wind, caused him to look as if he was a God of War, shining with golden light as he stood there!


    His eyes were closed and his entire body sparkled gold. If there was anyone else in the ce, then they would surely be shocked greatly when they saw Su Ming. The presenceing from his body was clearly that of a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but the presence was so great that it would give them a feeling that he was even more terrifying that those in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    This was a paradox, but it was a feeling that truly existed!


    As all of the Candle Dragon¡¯s remaining power finally entered Su Ming¡¯s body and as the Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic body disappeared rapidly before his eyes, everything around Su Ming turned into ashes and scattered away. When the sky, the earth, and the heavens in the World of Nine Yin were revealed to him, Su Ming opened his eyes. A golden light shed in his eyes, and that light seemed to pierce through air, through the world, turning into the most brilliant ray of light in the!


    A light that could take someone¡¯s breath away, a light that could steal away people¡¯s souls!


    Golden light covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body. He did not waste even a single bit of the Candle Dragon¡¯s power. Besides the portion used for the Soul Formation for his Nascent Soul, everything else had turned into power umting in his blood, flesh and bones!


    Right at that moment, a sixth of all the bones in his body had turned into Berserker Bones, and it was the same for this flesh and blood!


    The path he would take would be different from all Berserkers in the future. Even the first God of Berserkers had not walked on this path. This was a path that belonged only to Su Ming - his path of creation!


    From the Undying and Imperishable Realm, Su Ming had gained an understanding regarding the fusion of the past and future. He had gained an epiphany regarding the fusion of binary opposites. His body had also taken form in this world that had never been seen before. He might look like a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but could he truly still be considered to be in the Bone Sacrifice Realm?!


    Almost the instant Su Ming opened his eyes, the beautiful woman¡¯s head dissipated. The small snake rushed out with a hiss. It did not seem too different from before, but its eyes were burning brightly, and there seemed to be a vortex hidden in the depths of its eyes that could suck away the souls of all living people. If anyone looked into its eyes, they would think that their minds had gone nk.


    When it saw that Su Ming was uninjured, the small snake gradually stopped hissing. It flew into midair, and pain along with resolution appeared on its face. At that moment, cracks tore through its body as if it was shedding its skin, and as those cracks emerged, the small snake started trembling nonstop and its body was slowly elongating.


    Once the small snake, who had received the legacy of the Candle Dragons, saw that Su Ming was safe, it started going through the evolution that would happen after it received its inheritance - to be a true Candle Dragon!


    As Su Ming looked at his snake, he could feel its resolve and determination. This shedding of skin was akin to a metamorphosis that would revert the snake back to its roots. It meant that what little blood of the Candle Dragons was in its body wouldpletely burn up to fill the entire body so that it could turn into a true Candle Dragon!


    With the help of the inheritance, the possibility of sess for the small snake was incredibly high. The legacy was like a guiding path, like amp in the dark giving the small snake directions as it went through its metamorphosis.


    "Perhaps I can help you!"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and patted his storage bag. Immediately, a brocade box flew out, and once it appeared, it rushed straight towards the small snake. During the process, the brocade box turned into ashes, and a purple shadow spread out from within.


    That item was the thing he had bought in the auction hosted by Western Sea n near Freezing Sky n - Purple Harmony!


    This was a strange item that could grant a sliver of a chance for ferocious beasts to revert to their roots. However, the risks were too great, and if they failed, then they would die!


    This was why Su Ming had not dared to use it on the small snake previously. Now it had inherited the Candle Dragon¡¯s legacy, which was equivalent to it finding the correct path to revert to its roots, so the dangers of this Purple Harmony would naturally be taken away. It would only serve to help the small snake!


    When the small snake saw the Purple Harmony, it¡¯s eyes shone with a brilliant light filled with excitement. With a hiss, it charged straight towards that purple light and swiftly fused with it.


    As the small snake devoured and fused with that Purple Harmony, purple light filled the air. It was like ayer of fog, making it difficult for people to see what was inside. Su Ming stood in his ce, and when a faint golden light appeared in his eyes, his gaze immediately prated through the purple light. He saw that the small snake¡¯s expression was no longer in pain, and its body was going through a metamorphosis.


    Su Ming was slightly relieved and averted his gaze to look at his own body. He did not seem any different from before, but he could sense just how powerful he had be.


    "With the clone and the Poison Corpse helping me, I could fight against Latter Shamans, who are equivalent to Berserkers in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ But now, I wonder just how far I can go without any help," Su Ming mumbled. He sucked in a deep breath and looked at his Nascent Divinity. It had its eyes closed and was floating in midair, still and unmoving.


    As Su Ming looked at his own Nascent Divinity, he fell silent for a moment, then looked at his surroundings, and suddenly frowned.


    He remembered that when he entered the Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic body, due to force repelling everything it did not recognize, the crimson dragon was blocked outside and could not follow him in. The Poison Corpse in the Berserker Soul Realm was also left behind. Ji Yun Hai was also there, along with the old Spirit of Nine Yin.


    However, the Candle Dragon¡¯s body had disappeared, and Su Ming could not find the crimson dragon, neither could he find the puppet and the Poison Corpse. The old spirit was also gone without a trace.


    ¡®Just how many years have gone by¡­?¡¯ Su Ming stayed silent. Just as he was about to avert his gaze, something suddenly caught his attention. He saw a dark light shing at the spot in the distance where the Candle Dragon¡¯s body had disappeared.


    The fog in this ce had long since disappeared. The whole area looked empty, which made that dark light stand out like a sore thumb. When Su Ming saw that dark light, he seized at the air with his right hand. Immediately, that dark light charged towards him and floated before his body.


    It was a snake¡¯s scale!


    It was the Candle Dragon¡¯s scale, a scale that was left behind despite the fact that its body was destroyed! Su Ming looked at the scale, and gradually, a sparkle of surprise alighted in his eyes.


    ¡®The Candle Dragon looks like a python, so the scale it left behind after it disappeared¡­¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and immediately, his Nascent Divinity opened its eyes while floating beside Su Ming. There was a brilliant light in its eyes, and with one move, it disappeared as if it had fused into air.


    After a moment, four scales charged towards Su Ming from the spot where the Candle Dragon¡¯s body had disappeared. As they gathered with that one scale he had found previously, the five scales floated before him and shone with a strange, dark light.


    Almost the instant those scales came towards Su Ming, the air beside him distorted and his Nascent Divinity appeared. Then, without a single pause, it went towards him and fused into his body.


    "Thest ingredient required for the Weing of Deities is the scale from a python¡¯s tail. I wonder if the Candle Dragon¡¯s scale has the same effects. If it does, then I¡¯ll be able to create the Weing of Deities," Su Ming mumbled under his breath.


    He had first learned about the Weing of Deities in Dark Mountain, and so many years had passed since then. If he could use this scale, then he would have finally managed to gather all the ingredients for this pill.


    Once Su Ming put away the scales, he sat down cross-legged, and as he waited for the small snake¡¯s metamorphosis, he spread his divine sense outward in all directions. However, his Nascent Soul had just gone through Soul Formation and needed some time to nurse itself back to health, which was why Su Ming did not spread his divine sense too wide. But, even if he had just spread out a small portion of his divine sense, all the things he could see within the area still left him in shock.


    Gradually, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. At times, there would be confusion on his face, and sometimes, there would be surprise, and at other times, he would seem pensive.


    The world he saw with his divine sense was greatly different from what he remembered. He grew uncertain about just how many years had passed by in the world.


    Since he could not spread his divine sense too far away, he could not sense the presence of the crimson dragon, the Poison Corpse in the Berserker Soul Realm, and the puppet. Eventually, a dark, cold look appeared on his face.


    Ten days went by in the blink of an eye. During those ten days, Su Ming remained sitting in his spot. He had already retrieved his divine sense and had used the time to stabilize his power.


    The small snake had alsopleted its metamorphosis during those ten days. With a cry that shook the skies, the purple light in midair disappeared, and what took form before Su Ming was a red snake that was an arm long and two fingers wide!


    There was a bump on the snake¡¯s head, along with a crack at the center of its brows. That crack was the spot for its third eye, but it remained shut, and the snake did not open it.


    There was a profound gaze in its eyes, and no matter where it looked, distortions would appear in the air around its eyes, as if those eyes were absorbing some faint, unknown power from the air itself.


    There was a murderous aura in the small snake¡¯s hiss, but once it finished hissing, it turned towards Su Ming, and there was a dependent and gentle gaze in its eyes. It charged towards him and let out a delighted cry at his side, like a child ying before his parent.


    Su Ming smiled softly as he looked at the small snake. After a long while, he lifted his head and looked at the sky.


    "Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re leaving this ce."

 Chapter 481 — Rune!

    <h4>Chapter 481: Rune!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On that day, after an unknown number of years has passed since Su Ming stepped into the ce, he brought his small snake and left the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground. When he walked out of that region, he stood on the mountain and turned his head back to cast a nce behind him.


    The fog in the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground at the foot of the mountain was no longer around. When he looked over, he could not find the Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic body either.


    The memories of all the things that he went through since he stepped into the ce surfaced in his mind. The murderous fog, the fight in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body, the incarnations in the Undying and Imperishable World, and the change that happened to him during the blessing and the test.


    All of this was now like a faraway dream to him and did not seem real. After all, his soul had been in the Undying and Imperishable World for far too long.


    Even if he had woken up from the dream, it would still be difficult for him to recover from it for some time.


    In a while, Su Ming averted his gaze. The small snake was sitting on his shoulders and also looking at the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground. A reluctance to part gradually appeared in its eyes. To it, this was the ce where his kin stayed. This was the ce that gave it new life. This was also the sacred ce that had turned it into a Candle Dragon.


    Su Ming went off. He took a step forward and walked towards the sky, moving towards the direction where Shaman Cityy in his memories.


    He might have spread his divine sense outwards earlier, but the area had not been wide; he had only manage to the area around him. If he wanted to know just how long it had been, then he had a feeling that Shaman City was the ce where he could find his answer.


    His clouded memories gradually became clear as he regained his senses. Those memories felt incredibly distant to Su Ming, but he still flew in the sky slowly ording to them.


    During his journey, he did not run into any Shamans, but thend he saw was greatly different from what he remembered.


    He remained silent during the trip. Several dayster, when he arrived in Shaman City, he saw the ruins on the ground - Shaman City¡¯s ruins. The wreckage of the city scattered all over the ground made him even more quiet.


    Su Ming stood above the ruins and looked at the ground. After a long while, he slowly descended andnded on the ground before walking into the ruins.


    As he walked in, an absent-minded look gradually appeared on his face. An illusion seemed to rise before his eyes. Wherever he went to, he would see the glory of the city in the past. However, right at the moment those days of glory took form in his eyes, all of it would turn into the deste wreckage before him.


    "Just what happened?" Su Ming mumbled. He stopped moving in the ruins, and his gaze fell on a copsed house. This was the inn he had stayed in long ago.


    He stopped here for a moment, then continued onward. Gradually, he walked through the streets of the past, walked through the pce where he¡¯d obtained the protection from the Spirits of Nine Yin. However, when he arrived there, he did not see that pce. It was as if the pce had been taken away by someone and vanished into thin air. That spot was now empty.


    Su Ming lifted his head. He did not see the gigantic stone pir that shot into the clouds, and could naturally not see that gigantic head that was hoisted up by the stone pir. He could only see a gigantic hole in the sky, and there were numerous dried branches around that hole, serving as a seal for it.


    When Su Ming arrived at the center of the ruins, which was the square that hosted the treasure gambling event, his pupils shrank.


    He saw a gigantic pit on the ground there, and that pit was in the shape of a pentagon. It took up a spot of about several tens of thousands of feet.


    When he stood at the edge of the pit, a grim look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He crouched down and grabbed some soil by the edge of the pit. The remnants of the power from some Spells could be felt from within.


    "This is a Rune!" Su Ming lifted his head. Right above the pit was the hole in the sky!


    Su Ming frowned. As he immersed himself in his thoughts, he suddenly lifted his right hand and pointed behind him. That action seemed incredibly offhanded, but it would give people the feeling as if it had gone through a countless amount of evolutions. That one point also seemed to contain time itself. It seemed simple, but in truth, the moment he pointed outwards, a deep crack appeared in the air in the direction he pointed.


    It was as if even space itself could not withstand the power of that point. A thunderous rumble reverberated in the air. Su Ming did not turn his head back, simply continuing to look at the pit before him, still immersed in his thoughts.


    However, as the rumbling sound echoed in the air, a semi-transparent figure took form in the empty space behind him. That figure exploded and turned into a wave of air that tumbled backwards and only disappeared once it was sent back several thousands of feet.


    Almost the instant that semi-transparent figure died, nearly a hundred of those figures appeared in the air around Su Ming. These figures instantly stopped moving forward and waited near him. They floated without moving, and their gazes as they looked at Su Ming were filled with wariness.


    After a long while, Su Ming chose not to continue thinking of the use of that Rune. Most of his knowledge regarding Runes came from his third senior brother, Hu Zi, as well as the Immortals¡¯ Runes which Hong Luo had left for him.


    He could vaguely tell that one of the uses of this Rune was for Relocation, but he couldn¡¯t figure out any other uses it might have.


    He stood up and swept his gaze across all the semi-transparent figures around him. The instant his gazended on those figures, they shivered and instinctively moved back. To them, Su Ming¡¯s gaze felt like it had physical substance and could pierce through their bodies.


    Just as Su Ming was about to avert his gaze, something suddenly caught his attention, and he fixed his stare on a figure standing to the side.


    That figure seemed like a young male teenager. He was not tall, and was in a semi-transparent and indistinct state. Su Ming looked at him and was momentarily taken aback. He lifted his right hand and seized at the air in the boy¡¯s direction. Immediately, that figure was dragged towards Su Ming against his will.


    The figure floated before Su Ming, panic evident on the boy¡¯s face. He looked as if he wanted to struggle and screamed soundlessly.


    Su Ming looked at him. He might be indistinct, but when Su Ming observed him from a close proximity, he could still somewhat make out his facial features. As he observed that figure, aplicated look gradually appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    "Ahu¡­" After a long moment of thought, Su Ming finally remembered who this person was. He was one of the two children who hade with him into the World of Nine Yin.


    ¡®Just what happened here?¡¯ Su Ming let go of his hand, and Ahu hastily retreated in panic. Su Ming looked at him fleeing and slowly closed his eyes.


    He slowly spread his divine sense around the area. At that moment, he no longer thought about the necessity for his Nascent Divinity to nurse itself back to health. He wanted to know what other changes had urred in the World of Nine Yin.


    Once he spread his divine sense out, he saw that there were several tens of thousands of semi-transparent figures like Ahu all over Shaman City. These figures hid themselves within the ruins and lingered about in a daze. They could not be seen with the naked eye, and could only be detected with divine sense.


    When Su Ming expanded his divine sense further ahead, he saw that practically every single ce in the vastnd outside the ruins of Shaman City had be different. After a long while, he opened his eyes.


    He turned around and looked in a direction in the distance. Over there, he discovered a valley, and within that valley, he found some Shamans. Su Ming also detected a group of living creatures with huge wings on their backs flying swiftly towards the valley. There were hundreds of them, and all of them had murderous auras that burned the skies as they roared!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity my Nascent Divinity still needs several months of nursing before I canpletely spread my divine sense. Even if I send it out now, it¡¯s difficult for me to search in detail. Once my Nascent Divinity has nursed itself back to health, then I¡¯ll activate my divine sense again to search for my Poison Corpse, my puppet, and my crimson dragon with the connection I have with them. I won¡¯t let that old man in ck go either. As long as he is still in the World of Nine Yin, then I¡¯ll definitely have a way to find him!


    ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect that there would still be Shamans in that valley. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to find my answers over there.¡¯


    Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged towards the sky, rushing straight towards that valley.


    Due to the disappearance of the tenth moon in the sky, the Shamans who had been staying in the valley within the one million lis around the ruins of Shaman City had been living in a constant state of anxiety. Most of them were nervous because they did not know whether there would be new changes in the World of Nine Yin.


    In a remote corner in the valley, the old man in ck who has letting off a rotten stench shuddered. He slowly lowered his mangled right hand down from the center of his brows.


    With a bitter look, he let out a long sigh.


    During that instant, no one besides him had discovered a wave of divine sense sweeping past the area. If he had not been on constant alert and cast a Secret Art despite his injuries during the instant that divine sense filled the area topletely wipe off his presence and existence and avoid being discovered, he would definitely have been noticed.


    ¡®Destiny should be heading here¡­¡¯ The old man in ck brought out a small ck bottle from his bosom, and after a moment of hesitation, put it away again. He did not open that bottle.


    ¡®I stillck three medicinal herbs to make this medicinal core. If I eat it now, then I¡¯ll only have a tenth of chance to break the Curse. If I fail, then I¡¯ll lose my intelligence, and it¡¯ll be no different from dying¡­


    ¡®But with my Secret Art and based on what I could tell from the ripples in his divine sense just now, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find me. If that¡¯s the case, as long as I hide myself well, I should be able to avoid this encounter.¡¯


    The old man in ck hesitated for a moment before he got up and retreated into his cave to sit down and circte all his power to continue the activation of that Secret Art.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because of this Curse, then I would have gone to him without even there being a need for him toe find me¡­ As long as I have three more years, then I¡¯ll be able to raise the possibility of breaking the Curse with this medicinal pill to a fifth!¡¯ The old man in ck shook his head and forced down the anxiety in his heart before immersing himself in meditation.


    Almost the moment the old man began meditating, ck clouds rushed towards the valley where the Shamans were. Within those ck clouds were hundreds of murderous looking strange creatures with ck wings!


    They rapidly closed in on the valley and piercing shrieks filled the air. The expressions of all the Shamans who heard those shrieks instantly changed, and fear along with hatred filled their faces.


    The appearance of those ck clouds too immediately caused the Shamans in the valley to be on high alert. Most of the Shamans shrank back into their cave abodes, and all of them stared at those ck clouds in the sky with anxiety.


    Nan Gong Hen stood on a stone tform in the valley. Behind him were a dozen something people in ragged clothing. All of them were ring at the sky.


    "Sir, we¡¯ve already made arrangements for our people to go into hiding. The protection Rune has also been activated to its full potential!"


    "The Fiend Bow ispletely drawn and ready to show its might at any moment!"


    "The tunnel for the aura of death in the Spirit Medium¡¯s altar is activated. With what we have umted, we can release the power of the aura of death twice!"


    "The tribesmen who are sacrificing their lives have also made preparations. They¡¯re willing to use their lives to continue keeping the protection Rune in operation!"


    "It¡¯s been fifteen years¡­" Nan Gong Hen listened to the people behind him and looked at the strange creatures in the ck clouds in the sky charging towards the valley swiftly and mumbled under his breath.


    "It¡¯s been fifteen years since Shaman City was destroyed. We still have no news about reinforcements from the world outside. Fifteen years ago, we had nearly ten thousand people in the valley, and now, after all these continuous battles, we have less than a thousand of our people left¡­" he said bitterly.


    "How many times does it make that the Sacred Bats haveunched a hunt on us? We¡¯ll fight, even if we die!"

 Chapter 482 — Fated Kin (First Part)

    <h4>Chapter 482: Fated Kin (First Part)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the valley where nearly one thousand Shamans stayed, there were now ck clouds charging towards them. Hundreds of Sacred Bats with wings on their backs could be seen densely packed in the clouds. All of them looked vile and sharp teeth protruded from their mouths. A murderous red re shone through their eyes and was so bright that it covered the sky and earth.


    The Sacred Bats look incredibly terrifying. They were entirely ck and were at least three times the size of a normal Shaman, looking to be nearly twenty feet tall. Their arms were thick and seemed as if they could rip apart a person.


    They wore no clothes but were covered by fine feathers that looked like long robes. Almost every single one of them held a round-shaped de in their hands. The des were red, as if they had been dyed in fresh blood.


    Roars reverberated in the air. Under the illumination of the moons in the sky, the Sacred Bats looked like murderous fiends that were getting closer to the valley of the Shamans.


    Nan Gong Hen, whose hair on his temples had turned white, stood on the tform in the valley. He looked at the Sacred Bats closing in on them from the sky and asked in a low voice, "How is senior Tie Mu?"


    After a period of silence, one of the dozen people standing beside Nan Gong Hen answered softly, "Senior Tie Mu is still in deep sleep¡­ He¡¯s not showing any signs of waking up. He was injured too badlyst time. We don¡¯t have enough medicine with us either, and even if he wakes up, his level of cultivation will fall greatly.".


    "What about senior Hei Ya?" Nan Gong Hen sighed and asked another question.


    "We sent someone to ask for senior Hei Ya earlier, but for some reason, he suddenly went into istion and refuses to see anyone. He even sealed his cave abode¡­"


    As they spoke, the ck clouds in the sky tumbled about furiously and descended upon them swiftly. At the same time, piercing shrieks tainted with excitement resounded in the air. Eight of the Sacred Bats charged down and straight towards the valley.


    Those Sacred Bats were incredibly fast and looked as if they were about to close in on them. Nan Gong Hen stood on the tform and red at them, killing intent shining in his eyes.


    The dozen people behind him all reacted in the same manner. Some of them had even clenched their fists, their expressions dripping with venom. They were not the only ones acting that way. The Shamans hiding in the valley had all seen that sight, and it was a nightmare guing their dreams, but also a brutal reality that was happening right before their eyes.


    The Sacred Bats were already less than two hundred feet away from the top of the valley after a moment. With excited shrieks, they charged forward, but right when they arrived a hundred feet away from the valley, a loud bang reverberated through the air, and an illusory screen of light emerged around the valley. At that moment, violent waves of ripples appeared on the screen of light, and the eight Sacred Bats crashed into it.


    However, they werepletely uninjured by it and were only forced a hundred something feet back.


    "The Sacred Bats¡¯ battle strategy still hasn¡¯t changed at all. They¡¯re still trying to lure us to fight against them to turn us into their prey.


    "Their physical bodies are nowparable to Berserkers who have reached the peak in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm¡­ they¡¯re even stronger than thest time they came here. The next time theye, their physical bodies might already beparable to a Berserker in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm," a thin, old, and wizened woman standing among the dozen something people behind Nan Gong Hen whispered with eyes that were filled with red.


    "This time, even the normal members of their race who have joined the invasion have improved greatly. Then the physical strength of their Violet Thread ranked Sacred Bats should have already reached the Berserkers in theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    As the old woman spoke, the screen of light in the valley that had bounced off the eight Sacred Bats started shining with a brilliant light. The light from started crisscrossing against each other in midair, turning into a gigantic web that charged towards the eight Sacred Bats, to trap all of them within.


    Yet the moment that web closed in on them, one of the eight Sacred Bats ced his right hand before his chest and a string ofplex and practically iprehensible incantations spilled out of his mouth. As those incantations echoed around, the air behind the Sacred Air seemed to have been torn apart and a gigantic blood-red bat charged out.


    That blood-red bat was several dozens of feet big, and when it shot out, it rushed straight towards the web with a roar. The instant they touched, the blood-red bat exploded and turned into several hundreds of red sparks that crashed straight into the web. The world rumbled, and the web instantaneously fell apart. The hundreds of red sparks seemed to contain life and started swimming in all directions, looking like several hundreds of crimson-red wandering souls.


    "The strength of their divine abilities has also increased by quite arge margin. It¡¯s incredibly obviouspared tost time. Even the normal Sacred Bats now have power equivalent to mid Medial Shamans¡­


    "If¡­ no idents happen and we don¡¯t offer up sacrifices, then the chances of us winning are one sixth, if we can maintain the screen of light¡­ But the price for it is that three to five hundred of our people¡¯s lives will be sucked dry by the screen of light and they will die," the old woman said gravelly, and there was a hint of sorrow in her voice.


    Nan Gong Hen fell silent. All the people behind him also did not say a single word.


    A dozen more figures charged out from the ck clouds in the sky and rushed straight towards the screen of light with the other eight people from their race.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air.


    In the valley there was an emptied spot in which was a gigantic Rune that was about several thousands of feetrge. There were several Shamans that were sitting cross-legged within the Rune at that moment.


    These Shamans were all thin and pale. As they sat within the Rune, their power was continuously sucked inside to be the source that would keep the Rune operating.


    This Rune was not a static Rune. It continuously sparkled, and the frequency of those sparkles was directly proportionate to the rate of hits dealt to the screen of light. As the screen of light sparkled even more brightly, the thirty something Shamans shuddered, and some of them coughed out fresh blood. They looked on the verge of copse, but before they could fall, someone around them would immediatelye forth to carry them off, and someone else would take their ce to continue keeping the Rune running.


    The people who were carried off would immediately sit by the side and exercise their breathing without a single moment of dy to try and recover more strength.


    However, there were some of the people who did not manage to be carried off in time. As the Rune continued shining and sucking away their life, these people startedughing brokenly and their bodies rapidly dried up. When they eventually turned into skeletons, they fell apart into dust and scattered into the air. All their life and aura had turned into power to maintain the Rune.


    As time continued trickling by, the number of Sacred Bats who were ramming themselves against the screen of light in the sky beyond of valley had already increased to nearly a hundred. These Sacred Bats continuously crashed into the screen with strange screeches, causing the screen of light to let out creaking sounds as if it was already incredibly difficult for it to maintain its form and it would disintegrate at any moment.


    "Sir, let¡¯s attack! Sixteen of our people have already died to the Rune!" someone from among the dozen people behind Nan Gong Hen said in agitation.


    In silence, Nan Gong Hen shook his head with a pale face.


    Rumbling sounds continuously echoed in all directions. After a moment, the number of Sacred Bats who were attacking the screen of light had increased to about a hundred fifty. When the Sacred Bats¡¯ screeches fell into the Shamans¡¯ ears, their hearts trembled.


    "Wait a little longer. We only have one chance, we can¡¯t waste it¡­" Nan Gong Hen gritted his teeth and whispered under his breath.


    "Sir, forty-three of our people have already died maintaining the Rune. If this continues, then even more will fall."


    Nan Gong Hen looked at the nearly two hundred Sacred Bats outside the screen of light, then at the ck clouds above them, and clenched his jaw.


    "Prepare the Fiend Bows!"


    The instant he said those words, someone immediately moved out from the group standing behind him. A dozen something breaths, and nine men immediately walked out of some of the cave abodes in the valley.


    These nine men were all Battle Shamans. They stood on the balconies connected to their cave abodes with their heads lifted towards the sky. Each of them held arge ck bow in their hands.


    Those bows were taller than an average human, and these nine men began drawing these bows slowly. The instant they drew those Fiend Bows fully, three Spirit Mediums, three Soul Catchers, and three Thought Soothsayers walked out from behind all of them.


    The Spirit Mediums started chanting softly, and a dense wave of aura of death gathered from under the valley, charging straight towards the Fiend Bows that were being drawn by the nine Battle Shamans, turning into a faint arrow on each of the bows!


    The Soul Catchers opened their eyes, and the strange power that belonged to Soul Catchers stirred in the air, as if their minds and souls were gathered on the arrows in the Fiend Bows, and would not disappear.


    The Thought Soothsayers closed their eyes as if they fell into a trance. The instant they closed their eyes, a white re instantly appeared in the nine Battle Shamans¡¯ furious eyes. It was as if they all had lost their souls at that instant, and their white eyes looked empty.


    "Draw the Fiend Bows!" Nan Gong Hen roared, and the instant his voice reverberated through the valley, the nine Battle Shamans growled and drew their Fiend Bows a little more. Their shoulders and arms were torn, and as fresh blood poured down their arms, they continued pulling the strings until the Fiend Bows were fully drawn and then abruptly let go.


    Humming sounds instantly echoed in the valley and reverberated between the sky and earth. At the same time, nine ck dragons charged out from the valley at an extreme speed, piercing through the protective screen of light and closing in straight on the two hundred Sacred Bats just outside the screen of light.


    Shrill screeches of pain instantly filled the area. The nine arrows were filled with a wave of madness and a force that would press on without stopping. The instant they pierced through nine of the Sacred Bats, they shot past their bodies without any decrease in power!


    Booming sounds spread through the air, and all the Sacred Bats whose bodies were pierced through by those arrows exploded and turned into pieces of flesh and blood that sttered everywhere.


    Each of the nine Fiend Arrows took at least three lives. When all the remaining power in the nine arrows was spent, they did not disappear but instead exploded. That explosion turned into a wave of aura of death that covered the entire screen of light in the sky.


    "With the aura of death as a lure, we will release the power of the aura of death once!" Nan Gong Hen let out a huge shout, and the valley instantly trembled. Wisps of aura of death charged forth from the ground and gathered at the center of the valley, causing the valley to be obscured from view.


    Several breathster, there was an explosion. With a loud bang, all the aura of death within the valley surged out, crashing into the Sacred Bats in the sky like a gigantic pir of air.

 Chapter 483 — Fated Kin (Second Part)

    <h4>Chapter 483: Fated Kin (Second Part)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and as they gradually disappeared, the ck clouds in the sky disappeared, turning into scattered wisps of fog that spread in all directions. There were only less than a hundred of the Sacred Bats remaining from their previous force that numbered to two hundreds, and they were all retreating from the sky.


    Arge amount of flesh and blood filled the sky and fell from midair. The Shamans¡¯ Fiend Bows and the explosion from the aura of death could be said to be their final strength. It was also because of this power that they had been able tost for fifteen years in this ce!


    However, the price for this power was also incredibly great. Those Fiend Bows could only be used once, and it was not because the Enchanted treasure would be useless after that, but it was because there was no Battle Shaman who could draw that bow twice within a short period of time!


    In truth, every single time they drew the bows, their tendons would be torn apart as a price. They needed to be treated right after that and they were people who would be given topmost priority in terms of protection, because they would have to serve the same important role in the next battle.


    The powerful impact from the aura of death gathered through the beast bone altar could not be done by human means either, this sort of power could only be umted in time. Over the past fifteen years, Nan Gong Hen had only managed to gather enough power for five explosions.


    They could only gather enough power for one explosion about every three years. Even though they only had enough for one more explosion, there was still far too much time for them to wait until the next three years passed.


    "Send¡­ the sacrifices¡­" Nan Gong Hen lowered his head, not wanting to see what would happen next. He knelt down on one knee and clenched his fists. The other people behind, too, knelt down with grief on their faces.


    Almost at the same moment they knelt down, all the Shamans in the valley knelt down in sorrow and silence. They were going down on their knees for twenty of their Shaman brethren.


    These twenty Shamans were all old men. Their bodies slowly flew into the sky and moved towards the screen of light. There was sentiment on their faces, but also faint smiles. They werementing over their fates, but smiling towards their kinsmen.


    They had offered themselves willingly to be sacrifices, because they knew that they no longer had much time left. If their death could bring a period of peace for their people, then at least their deaths would be worthwhile.


    When all the Shamans knelt down on the ground, filled with grief in their hearts, the twenty old men went through the screen of light and appeared outside the valley. They rushed towards the hundred something Sacred Bats that were still lingering around in the sky and had yet to leave.


    The Sacred Bats screeched and flew towards them. A massacre unfolded right before everyone¡¯s eyes, and it was one that was met with no resistance from one side. There was only bloody death.


    When all the Shamans saw this, their grief only became stronger in the midst of their silence.


    When those twenty old men were ughtered cruelly by the hundred or so Sacred Bats. The Sacred Bats spread their wings and flew into the distance.


    Nan Gong Hen lifted his head and red filled his eyes. During these fifteen years, they, who had fought against these Sacred Bats multiple times, knew that this particr race in the World of Nine Yin loved hunting. They would usuallye in arge crowd, and if their hunt did not end in sess, they would definitely not give up, and would onlye in arger crowd the next time.


    That was why the Shamans would first kill off some of their numbers before they sent out these so called ¡®sacrifices¡¯ to satisfy the Sacred Bats¡¯ hunting lust. Only by doing so could they earn a period of peace.


    If they offered these sacrifices without fighting, it would still be useless. Some casualties must appear on the Sacred Bats¡¯ side in ordance to the Sacred Bats¡¯ hunting ritual.


    This was something Nan Gong Hen and the others knew clearly after being trapped here for fifteen years.


    "In the end, we still gave up our tribesmen as sacrifices¡­ We had a sixth chance to win, but the price was just too great¡­" the old woman behind Nan Gong Hen said in a whisper.


    "Sixty-seven died keeping the Rune functioning, and when we add in the twenty who were willing to be sacrifices, eighty-seven of ours were lost this time."


    "The Battle Shamans¡¯ Fiend Bows can only be drawn half a yearter, and we already don¡¯t have enough medicinal herbs for healing. We need to arrange some men to risk themselves and go to Shaman City to search for medicine¡­"


    "We can still use the altar¡¯s aura of death one more time."


    When Nan Gong Hen heard the people giving him the reports of this battle, a lost look gradually appeared on his face. Fifteen years ago, he did not manage to escape during the change and was forced to stay here with his other tribesmen. They waited for others toe save them, and at that time, they numbered nearly ten thousand.


    They had many Latter Shamans at that time, but through the numerous fights and battles, their numbers began decreasing, and in the end, they even had a dispute, and a part of their people left. Nan Gong Hen had no idea where these people went.


    Gradually, due to his status, he became the leader of this ce and was forced to watch his people die. Their future was clouded, and he did not know where he should lead them¡­


    ¡®Perhaps the people outside have already forgotten about us¡­ Perhaps the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds has already happened, and the world outside has been turned upside down. No one remembers any longer that we are still in the World of Nine Yin.


    ¡®Perhaps we will never be able to leave this ce and can only die in battle¡­ Just where¡­ is our future?¡¯ Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face was worn out. He sighed in his heart. However, when he looked towards the sky in his daze, his expression suddenly changed drastically.


    The dozen something people behind him also experienced a change in their expressions. In fact, panic and shock appeared on quite a number of Shamans in the valley the instant they looked into the sky.


    With his own eyes, Nan Gong Hen saw ck fog that was much bigger than those ck clouds from a few moments ago, and it was rolling towards them like waves. The Sacred Bats that would asionally reveal themselves from the fog were a startling sight!


    By the looks of it, they numbered to nearly a thousand!


    And they were heading straight for this valley!


    "I see Violet Thread Sacred Bats. There¡¯re¡­ a lot of them. This has never happened before. When we defeated a batch in the past, they would spend at least half a year before they came to hunt us once again!


    "There¡¯re definitely Golden Thread Sacred Bats around if there are so many Violet Thread Sacred Bats here. The chances of us winning this battle are practically zero. Even if we have all our tribesmen go and keep the Rune running, we won¡¯t be able tost for long!


    "Have all our people activate the protection Rune. Get the power of the aura of death ready. Have the backup Battle Shamans for the Fiend Bows on standby. Even if they die, they have to draw the Fiend Bows!


    "It¡¯ll be great if they¡¯re just passing by. If they aren¡¯t¡­ Tell all the tribe members¡­ that it¡¯s time for the final battle. We¡¯ve waited for fifteen years, and the moment deciding whether we live or die is finally here!" Nan Gong Hen growled with a grim look on his face.


    When Nan Gong Hen said those words, someone immediately went off to deliver his message. Resolute looks appeared on the Shamans on the Rune in the valley. They sat down cross-legged and began offering up all their strength.


    All the Shamans stood at the edge of their cave abodes in silence. They looked at the sky, wiped their weapons, circted their power, and determination shone on their faces!


    The children who were born during these fifteen years sat within their mothers¡¯ embraces while looking outside at their fathers. Their innocent eyes were filled with fear, but the willingness to die together could be seen shining through that fear even more so.


    There were also quite a number of old men who stood outside their cave abodes. Their ancient faces were filled with marks of time, and as they looked at the sky, they became ready to use their deaths in exchange for honor.


    All the Shamans looked towards the sky, watching the ck fog rolling violently in the sky as they tried to determine whether they were just passing by or whether they were indeed really heading towards the valley.


    The instant that ck fog stopped above the valley, all the Shamans who saw this scene knew the answer immediately. The time for the final battle was nigh!


    Nan Gong Hen gritted his teeth. Madness burned in his eyes. When he saw theyer of ck fog stopping outside the valley, suddenly, hundreds of screeching Sacred Bats shot down as if that fog had just exploded and they were thrown out by that explosion. The moment these Sacred Bats charged out, Nan Gong Hen let out a low roar.


    He charged out swiftly, and right behind him were his dozen something followers.


    "If we fight, we die. If we don¡¯t fight, we will still die. But if we fight, at least we¡¯ll die without regrets!


    "We¡¯ve waited for fifteen years, and we still have yet to receive any news about reinforcements from the world outside. They might have forgotten about us already, or they might have given up on us. If that is the case, then where is our future? It¡¯s in our hands!


    "We can¡¯t wait anymore! We¡¯ll put up a spectacr fight, and if we¡¯re lucky enough to pull through and win, then we will no longer be Shamans. We will be our own race! We will control our own fate and pursue our own future. If the outsiders won¡¯t save us, then we will save ourselves. From now on, we are Fated Kin!" Nan Gong Hen lifted his right hand and seized at the air. Immediately, a long spear materialized in his hand and he wrapped his hand around it.


    "Fated Kin!"


    "From now on, we are no longer Shamans! We¡¯re Fated Kin!" Low roars, filled with madness, shot out of the mouths of each and every single one of the Shamans¡¯ mouths in the valley.


    "Prepare the aura of death!"


    As Nan Gong Hen roared, the aura of death from the entire valley gathered up once again and turned into a great power to charge upwards. It shot through the protective screen of light and crashed into the iing Sacred Bats. At the instant the booming surged into the sky and reverberated through the air, Nan Gong Hen shouted, "Fated Kin, kill them!"


    Shadows of people abruptly rose from the valley, followed by a roaring. This uprisal was like a revolt from a whole race. It was a struggle filled with madness, shouts filled with the unwillingness to admit defeat, and a release of those that had thrown all caution into the wind after fifteen years of waiting, of living in oppression, and of having death constantly loom over their heads!


    Besides the Shamans who were still keeping the Rune running by sending out their power as they sat to protect the children in the valley, more than five hundred Shamans rushed out of the valley and shed against the Sacred Bats who were attacked by the aura of death!


    "You people think too highly of yourselves!"


    A cold harrumph echoed from the sky, and as the ck fog spread out, ten Sacred Bats with a distinct violet line at the center of their brows flew out. Right behind them was a gigantic Sacred Bat of fifty feet with a golden thread at the center of his brows!


    With a cold harrumph, he lifted his right hand and pressed downward. The aura of death that was attacking his kind immediately froze and exploded, spreading in all directions, its power to instantly disappear.


    "Our sacred ancestor is on the verge of waking up. We will kill all the outsiders in thisnd and offer them as sacrifices. The Nine Sacred Altar here is ours now!"


    Many Sacred Bats screeched excitedly and charged towards the Shamans!


    Right at that moment, in the sky not too far away from the valley was Su Ming strolling casually over with a calm expression on his face. The small snake on his shoulders lifted its head, stared in the direction ahead, and let out a hiss.


    Su Ming frowned. He took another step, and his speed instantly increased explosively, stirring up a piercing sound as he sliced through the air in his wake.

 Chapter 484 — I am also an Outsider!

    <h4>Chapter 484: I am also an Outsider!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was a crazed battle. Compared to the Shamans who had always been low on medicinal herbs during the past fifteen years, who had been at a loss for what they should do, and who did not know where their futurey, the Sacred Bats were all incredibly powerful.


    During these fifteen years, too many of the Shamans¡¯ own had died as they fought against these Sacred Bats. Most of their powerful warriors had already fallen, and the only ones who were left were the old and the young. They did not have much power to form their core battle strength.


    The wearing down of willpower had also caused fear to root itself deeply within the Shamans¡¯ hearts towards the races residing in the World of Nine Yin, especially a Golden Thread Sacred Bats that had appeared this time. This was the second time during these past fifteen years that a Golden Thread Sacred Bat had appeared, but it was clear that the current one was much stronger than the one around ten years ago.


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s words and actions only managed to stir up the Shamans¡¯ ardor for a moment. Once the ughter started, this energy did not manage tost long.


    Shrill screams of pain filled the air. In the face of the tall Sacred Bats, the Shamans could only resist in vain. Even if they struggled and fought back, the Sacred Bats had bodies that were as sturdy as a Berserker¡¯s and had divine abilities that surpassed the might of the Shamans. Their numbers were great as well, and to the Shamans, this battle could only end in devastation and nothing else.


    It was especially so since the dozen something Violet Thread Sacred Bats possessed a power equivalent to a Latter Shaman and the body that was as sturdy and powerful as a Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm. Wherever they went to, cruelughter would reverberate in the air, and all the Shamans who tried to block their paths would be torn apart alive.


    These bats did not even cast any divine abilities. Their strong arms were enough to rece everything. The Shamans¡¯ heads were separated from their bodies, their limbs torn off, and their flesh and blood gushed everywhere, turning into a picture that wouldst for eternity in the sky.


    Nan Gong Hen coughed out a mouthful of blood, and with a low growl, the long spear in his hand pierced through the center of one of the Sacred Bats¡¯ brows. He lifted his left hand, and with a swing, arge amount of aura of death immediately gathered together, turning into a vortex around him. Arge amount of dead souls appeared from within the vortex and charged into the area.


    He was a Spirit Medium, but even if he was one, and even if most Spirit Mediums pitied the dead and were cold towards the living, this was different for Nan Gong Hen. Even bing a Spirit Medium could not suppress his boisterous nature, and this was the key reason why he could not be a Latter Shaman.


    As his tribesmen died continuously behind him and their numbers decreased rapidly, as the booming sounds that came from self-destruction reverberated in the air, the intensity of this massacre reached its peak.


    Those who self-destructed were the old tribesmen. The destruction they caused before their deaths served as a driving force for all the Shamans.


    "Fight, even if we die!" Nan Gong Hen roared.


    "Fight for ourselves! Fight for our people! Change our own fate in this battle! In the midst of our madness, seize our future!"


    All the Shamans¡¯ eyes were already filled with red. If a single one of them could not handle these Sacred Bats, then two of them would fight together, and if two were not enough, three would fight together!


    Yet even so, in this situation where the Sacred Bats¡¯ numbers were no less than the Shamans¡¯, and the number of deaths among the Shamans continued rising, blood filled the air and earth. Shrill cries of pain echoed around.


    Nan Gong Hen, to his right, saw another one of his tribesmen¡¯s heads ripped off its neck. Blood gushed out from the wound, and even a few drops fell on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face.


    It was just a brief sh, and there were already fewer than three of the Shamans left from the five hundred they had in the beginning. They could no longer rush forward and were continuously forced backwards as the Sacred Bats descended on them oppressively from the sky. They continued moving back until they stood next to the protective screen of light.


    Nan Gong Hen was filled with despair. He watched his tribesmen die, watched the faces that had grown familiar to him during the fifteen years shattering right before his eyes, watched all of this, and could do nothing to change it.


    However, when they were forced back to the side of the screen, suddenly, a gigantic hand appeared in the sky, and with an astonishing speed, charged towards Nan Gong Hen and the other Shamans.


    From the distance, that palm looked monstrously huge. It was several thousands of feet big, and as it descended on them, rumbling sounds spread through the air. Right on top of the palm was the Sacred Bat with the golden thread in the center of his brows. He had his right hand lifted and was pressing downwards slowly. Disdain and contempt appeared at the corners of his lips in the form of a sneer. To him, these outsiders were all so weak they could not even put up a fight!


    With a roar, veins popped up on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face. All his tribesmen behind him started circting all their power in a frenzy to fight against that huge palm!


    Their deaths were of secondary concern, because if they could not resist this, then it was going to be difficult for the protective light screen to endure it. And once that protective light screen shattered, the children in the valley and all their injured tribesmen would have to go through a brutal genocide where they could absolutely not fight back!


    The hand was already less than five hundred feet away, when a roar shot forth from the valley. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, an old man with a pale face and a head full of white hair shot out from the valley. He traveled so quickly that he pierced through the screen of light in the blink of an eye, passed by Nan Gong Hen and the rest, and stopped right above them, alone against that hand. He lifted his right hand, clenched his fist, and rammed it against the gigantic hand pressing downwards.


    "Senior Tie Mu!"


    "It¡¯s senior Tie Mu!"


    Cries filled with cheer spread out from the crowd. That old man was the person who had been injured during the previous battle and had been in aa since then because he could not heal properly - Tie Mu!


    When such a crisis fell upon the entire valley, he woke up, and without care for himself, he attacked. The instant his fist came into contact with that gigantic palm, Tie Mu coughed out arge mouthful of blood. Blood mist burst forth from his entire body, and like a kite with a broken thread, he was sent tumbling back.


    "Is this the most powerful force from the outsiders in this ce? So weak, you cannot even put up a fight¡­ All of you outsiders, die!"


    An indifferent voice traveled forth from the sky, and the Sacred Bats started floating in the air all around the valley, their faces filled with only scorn. The dozen something Violet Thread Sacred Bats mostlyughed coldly as they looked at the scene beneath them.


    The person who said those words was the Golden Thread Sacred Bat that had brought forth that gigantic palm from the highest point in the sky.


    Nan Gong Hen sank into despair. He immediately went up to support Tie Mu. Tie Mu¡¯s face was already bloodless and his eyes were shut tight. He was injured heavily to begin with, and after forcing himself to attack, he was injured badly once again. At that moment, his life was in peril.


    The gigantic hand rushed towards them with loud, booming sounds. Right when it was about to touch Nan Gong Hen and the others, Nan Gong Hen let out a roar, and all the Shamans retreated into the screen of light. Then, right before their eyes, they watched that palm crash into the screen of light. A huge rumble that shook the sky and earth reverberated in the air, and the screen of light exploded, turning into numerous shards that scattered in all directions.


    At that moment, the entire valley no longer had any form of protection!


    After the gigantic hand shattered the screen of light, it did not disappear. Instead, it pressed down against all the Shamans in the valley in a manner that screamed with the intention of destroying everything!


    The mountain crumbled. Arge amount of shattered stones fell down and turned into dust. Because the ground could not withstand the power of that strike, cracks formed, as if thend was about to shatter.


    There were no corpses within the Rune in the valley, onlyyers uponyers of ashes. During that moment just now, all the people crumbled into ashes as the Rune disintegrated.


    As the stones shattered and fell from the mountains, the children hugged their mothers in fear within the trembling cave abodes. They closed their eyes and waited for death to take them.


    Nan Gong Henughed brokenly, then lifted his head to look at the hand, and despair appeared on his face.


    "There, that is our future¡­ So be it, let us all die¡­"


    Right at that moment, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s indifferent voice was still echoing all around the area, and the disdain in his words was as in as day.


    "¡­ All outsiders, die!"


    Yet right at the instant the gigantic palm was less than three hundred feet away from Nan Gong Hen and the others, at the point where all of them fell into despair¡ª


    A simrly aloof voice traveled forth like a thunderp between the sky and earth, with a force that overwhelmed that of the Golden Thread Sacred Bat!


    "I¡­" That was the first word from that voice. As that word traveled forth, all the Sacred Bats in the sky felt a violent gust of wind charging towards them from the distance. The strength of that wind was like a furious roar of heaven itself, and it actually managed to push them back against their will.


    "Am¡­" This was the second word. When that first word traveled forth, it gave the others the impression that it was still far away, but when the second word reached them, they had a feeling as if the word was said right beside their ears. It was like a huge p of thunder roaring in the sky, causing all the Sacred Bats who heard it to feel booming sounds going off in their heads and souls.


    With an indescribable speed, a sh of golden light appeared within the valley, and right under that gigantic palm, that golden light turned into a person. His face could not be seen clearly, the only thing in sight being him lifting his right hand and stretching out a finger. Then, seemingly casually, he tapped at the center of that gigantic palm.


    "Also¡­" This was the third word. It was calm, but it gave others the impression that it held some sort of universalw within that reced all the sounds in the area!


    That person was incredibly tinypared to the palm, but the instant his finger touched that gigantic hand, an astonishing boom reverberated violently in the air and spread in several hundreds of lis. A huge wave of impact also spread out in all directions as the boom echoed in the air, and it traveled forth like a violent gust of wind, like raging waves sweeping through the sea.


    As the booming sound echoed in the air, the gigantic hand trembled and started cracking up inch by inch, exploding eventually, turning into a wave of impact that was sent charging backwards into the sky.


    "¡­ An outsider!" The two final words in the sentence were uttered slowly as that hand crumbled apart and was sent reeling backwards.


    At that moment, as violent gusts of wind blew around the area with furious howls, the figure stood in midair. His long hair danced in the wind and his robes were as white as snow. He was a handsome man, and there was a diamond-shaped brand at the center of his brows. On his shoulders was a small snake who had its head lifted and was hissing with its forked tongue out of its mouth at that moment. The man stood there, and he seized everyone¡¯s attention onto himself!


    His gaze was profound, as if it contained all of heaven. Waves of golden light spread from all over his body, causing him to look as if he was wearing ayer of golden armor!


    Apart from that profound gaze, there was also a look within his eyes that would strike fear in other people¡¯s hearts, and all the Sacred Bats who came into contact with that gaze felt booming sounds going off in their minds. It was as if with just one nce into his eyes, their bodies would disintegrate.


    This was a form strength, a strength that surpassed all forms of power in this ce!

 Chapter 485 — Mo Su!

    <h4>Chapter 485: Mo Su!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was a form of might. A might that could cause the palm from before to fall apart with just one finger, could make this entire massacre freeze right in its ce with just one sentence, could strike all these Sacred Bats dumb with shock!


    "I am also an outsider." Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the Sacred Bats in the sky, as well as the Golden Thread Sacred Bat whose expression had changed drastically as he stood at the highest point in the sky.


    The blood and massacres in this ce made Su Ming¡¯s expression turn dark. If he came a littleter, then perhaps there would be no survivors in this ce. If that truly happened, then he would need to think of some other way to obtain the answers he wanted.


    Besides¡­ Even though the people who died were Shamans, these Shamans looked too much like Berserkers. Their cultivation methods and skills might be different, but they were still people. These things in the sky, however, had wings of a bat growing off their backs and were obviously some other race that belonged to this ce.


    They looked incredibly strange, but to Su Ming, they felt somewhat simr to Wings of the Moon.


    As the Sacred Bats¡¯ expressions changed swiftly, Su Ming let loose a cold harrumph and took a step towards the sky. The Golden Thread Sacred Bat in the sky cried out shrilly right at that moment.


    As he roared, expressions of madness and ferociousness appeared on the faces of the other Sacred Bats around it. They rushed straight towards Su Ming, and those dozen something Violet Thread Sacred Bats were the ones leading the charge.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as dark as ever. Golden light shone on his entire body, and he did not even bother executing any sort of divine ability. Instead, he lifted his right hand, clenched it, and hurled his fist straight ahead!


    As of then, a sixth of his bones had turned into Berserker Bones, and Su Ming only had a rough estimation of his power. He had yet to have any sort ofparison for him to arrive at a specific idea of how strong he was at the moment. That was why these Sacred Bats had turned into a great way for him to gauge his strength in his eyes.


    The punchnded on thin air, and a loud rumble instantly rang through the entire world. The golden light on Su Ming¡¯s body abruptly grew brighter, up to a blinding degree. It was as if he had turned into the sun. At the instant he hurled his fist forward, a crack appeared in the air before turning into a huge ck vortex. That vortex rushed forward, and all the Sacred Bats who came into contact with that vortex would cry out shrilly as their bodies were sucked in, and as they screamed, they were grounded to powder and disintegrated into nothing.


    Su Ming took a step forward. The instant his footnded, the world shook, and a crack appeared in the air, as if it could not withstand the might of that one step. As that crack spread outwards with a huge rumble, the dozen something Violet Thread Sacred Bats closed in on him.


    Su Ming did not dodge. With his right index finger, he sliced through the air before him. One of the Violet Thread Sacred Bats roared and pushed down on his finger with his right hand, thinking of using its powerful, raw physical strength to resist that attack. Then, with his left hand shaped in the form of a w, he swiped against Su Ming¡¯s chest.


    He was already prepared to have half his body fall apart. In his mind, even if half of his body was destroyed, it would not matter as long as he got to injure this person. However, he did not expect to feel an indescribable power erupting from his right hand at the instant it came into contact with Su Ming¡¯s finger. In the span of a breath, he lost his consciousness and fell into eternal slumber.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, that Violet Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s body exploded when Su Ming pointed at him, turning into arge amount of bits and pieces that tumbled backwards, as if the power contained within Su Ming¡¯s finger could destroy the sky and earth.


    He killed a Violet Thread Sacred Bat with just one finger. This did not happen over a long span of time and was over in an instant, and it was so quick that it made the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s pupils shrink. This brought out a loud cheer from the Shamans underneath when they saw it.


    However, right at the moment that cheer shot into the air, it immediately died down, because the Shamans underneath saw the other Violet Thread Sacred Bats closing in on that golden figure. All of them struck at the same time, and all their attacksnded squarely on that golden figure.


    Su Ming did not dodge and simply allowed the Violet Thread Sacred Bats¡¯ attacks tond on him. Those Violet Thread Sacred Bats all looked incredibly ferocious, and crazed murderous intent could be seen on their faces, but all of them froze in an instant.


    "Too weak."


    Su Ming shook his head. As of then, his body had already be so powerful that he could barely feel these attacks. The only effect was that his Qi churned, slightly. He took a deep breath, and all the power from his Berserker Bones burst outwards. This was his power in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, and it was also the strongest power he held within his physical body at the moment!


    At the instant that power erupted forth, the golden light from within Su Ming covered an area of one thousand feet. Booming sounds and cries of pain filled the air, and the Violet Thread Sacred Bats who attacked Su Ming just now coughed out fresh blood before they fell backwards. Their bodies started crumbling.


    As calm as ever, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized at the air. Immediately, one of those Violet Thread Sacred Bats who was falling backwards rushed towards Su Ming against his will. Su Ming grabbed his throat, squeezed it lightly, and with a banging forth from the bat¡¯s entire body, that Sacred Bat immediately fell to the side and died.


    "So weak. You cannot even put up a fight."


    Su Ming let go of his hand, and as that Violet Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s body fell to the ground, he lifted his head, with a face as dark as night, to look at the Golden Thread Sacred Bat standing at the highest point in the sky. His words right at that moment were the exact same ones as the words delivered by the Golden Thread Sacred Bat to Fated Kin earlier. He was simply returning them right back to that creature.


    The hundreds of Sacred Bats who originally wanted to charge forth all moved back with shock and intense horror on their faces. Not a single one of them dared move even half a step forward.


    "Who are you?!" the Golden Thread Sacred Bat demanded darkly.


    Su Ming might be looking at him with his head lifted as he stood underneath, but it made the Golden Thread Sacred Bat feel as if Su Ming was looking down on him. It made him feel shocked to the core, because the other¡¯s appearance and that astonishing presence he exuded, as well as the swift kills he delivered made the Golden Thread Shaman Bat feel as if he was about to suffocate.


    One of the reasons why he brought so many of his kind to the valley where the Shamans¡¯ stayed this time was because they wanted to upy the altar.


    However, they could have upied that altar anytime they wanted. It could have been earlier, orter, but since this spot was the intersecting point between the three races and they made a promise with the Spirits of Nine Yin in the past, they had to let a handful of the Shamans survive.


    That was why the Shamans could remain till this day. If no idents had happened, the Shamans would have continued weakening. They would not be eradicated within a short period of time, but they would slowly be enved and turned into prey.


    There was a very great reason as to why he chose toe at this point of time.


    This reason was due to the disappearance of the tenth moon.


    At the same moment the tenth moon disappeared, the only four Golden Thread Sacred Bats among their entire race felt their sacred ancestor¡¯s call simultaneously.


    His will was clearly delivered within that call, and it was a desire for an offering made of the blood and soul of outsiders!


    Perhaps that desire was aimed towards one person, perhaps it was aimed towards an entire race. The instructions were rather unclear, but it was the reason behind the massacre just now.


    All the souls of those who died just now had been secretly taken away by the Sacred Bats, and it was the same for the blood and flesh they spilled as well.


    However, with Su Ming¡¯s appearance and the sudden change in this entire massacre, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat could not help but experience a drastic change in his expression. He had a vague feeling that perhaps his sacred ancestor did not want all the outsiders as an offering, just an incredibly powerful warrior from among them!


    With aposed expression, Su Ming no longer bothered himself with that Golden Thread Sacred Bat, but instead turned around and looked at the hundreds of Shamans who were staring at him nkly. His gaze swept past all these people and eventuallynded on Nan Gong Hen.


    All the eyes of the Shamans who met his gaze were filled with feverish zeal. They lowered their heads in respect. They might not know why Su Ming came to them, but his appearance had saved them from danger. They were filled with gratitude towards him for attacking those Sacred Bats.


    Nan Gong Hen was the same. The moment Su Ming looked towards him, he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed respectfully towards him.


    "I am Nan Gong, member of Fated Kin. Greetings, senior. Thank you for saving my people from danger."


    "Fated Kin? Brother Nan Gong, it¡¯s been a long while. Who would have thought it would feel as if so much had happened when we meet again after so many years?" Su Ming saidnguidly, feeling rather sentimental.


    "Senior, you are¡­" When Nan Gong Hen heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he waspletely stunned. With wide eyes, he looked at Su Ming closely. Gradually, the confusion on his face was reced by doubt, then that doubt turned into uncertainty, and eventually, his expression changedpletely into one of disbelief.


    "Mo Su¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re Mo Su!" Nan Gong Hen waspletely baffled. A huge storm raged in his heart, and he cried out in disbelief.


    When he saw Su Ming in the past, he had been wearing a mask. Now, there was no mask on Su Ming¡¯s face and he was showing how he really looked like to the world, but Su Ming¡¯s voice, his words, and everything else was like a bolt of lightning shing in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s head.


    "I should have guessed. When you left the treasure gambling event with the two children in the past, you should have gone to the Candle Dragon¡¯s burial ground. You disappeared after that, and the tenth moon appeared in the sky¡­" Nan Gong Hen¡¯s head buzzed noisily as he mumbled under his breath.


    "Mo Su? He¡¯s Mo Su?! I remember that name. I was there during the treasure gambling event as well, and I still can¡¯t forget those miraculous scenes that happened during that time!


    "But he¡­ How did he be so strong?!"


    "I remember now. This person actually managed to keep up with senior Tie Mu¡¯s attacks in the past, and he was just a Medial Shaman at that time. Now¡­ Now, he became so strong¡­"


    Amotion rose among the hundreds of Shamans. Su Ming¡¯ s appearance and his identity caused them to sink into disbelief. It was difficult to associate the figure in the past with the person before them right then.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. When he saw Nan Gong Hen, he was moved deeply, but at the same time, he also learned that time did indeed pass differently in the Undying and Imperishable Worldpared to the world outside. Not much time should have gone by since then.


    Or else, those thousands of years that had seemed like a dream would have caused the outside world to change greatly, and Nan Gong Hen would have also been reduced to a skeleton a long time ago.


    "Mo Su! Very well. We won¡¯t let what happened today end so easily. We¡¯ll meet again in the future!" The Golden Thread Sacred Bat gritted his teeth, and pping his wings, he charged into the distance.


    "Let¡¯s go!" As he spoke, all the Sacred Bats around breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Coming face-to-face with the terror of Su Ming¡¯s might had left them trembling with fear. They pped their wings rapidly, but just as they were about to leave the ce¡­


    "Are you leaving just like that?" Su Ming turned around and red coldly at the Sacred Bats who were just about to leave.


    Note: Wings of the Moon: The creatures serving Su Ming after he started practicing Fire Berserker Arts. Theyter on fused with He Feng, who turned traitor and ran away.

 Chapter 486 — Fiend Bow!

    <h4>Chapter 486: Fiend Bow!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "What now?! Are you actually not letting us go?!" The Golden Thread Sacred Bat turned around swiftly and red at Su Ming from midair. His voice was ghastly and held a slightly sharp edge.


    "This is the World of Nine Sanctities, and we Sacred Bats are one of the sacred races. You Shamans only number to hundreds, do you really want to be destroyed! And you, even if you have extraordinary power, you¡¯ve already offended us, so you will definitely die!" The Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s voice was dark, but Su Ming could tell with just one nce that he was just putting up a tough act.


    As that Golden Thread Sacred Bat spoke with that piercing voice, the other Sacred Bats around him put on ferocious looks once again. Red filled their eyes as they red at Su Ming. They might be afraid, but at that moment, they had to put up such an appearance.


    "Senior¡­ Senior Mo, just let them go¡­" Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment before he whispered to Su Ming.


    Su Ming cast a look at Nan Gong Hen. Since the people here did not want to engage in more fights, then as an outsider, it was only natural that he did not meddle too much. Once he asked about the things he wanted to know, then Su Ming would set off to do what he wanted to do. He would not stay here for long.


    "At least you Shamans know your ce!" The Golden Thread Sacred Bat let out a sigh of relief within, but he still let out a cold harrumph while appearing as fierce as ever. He was certain that these Shamans would not dare provoke them too much, but he was incredibly worried about this Mo Su who was extremely terrifying in his eyes. He was just about to leave swiftly¡­


    But right at that moment, the originally unconscious Tie Mu struggled to open his eyes. Supported by his tribesmen, he spoke to Su Ming hoarsely.


    "Don¡¯t let them go! How can we let them go when they¡¯ve killed so many of our people! If it wasn¡¯t because of your presence here, we would have been wiped off! Our entire race would have died¡­ They have brought too much grief and resentment to us! We have to take revenge!"


    "But¡­" Nan Gong Hen hesitated for a moment.


    "But what?! If we let them go, will they be grateful to us? Are they going to stoping after our lives?! Are they going to stop hunting us as if we¡¯re prey?! Nan Gong Hen, you imbecile!


    "Brother Mo, I beg of you, please attack them. Don¡¯t let a single one of these Sacred Bats leave! Kill every single one of them!"


    Tie Mu struggled to move his mouth. In his agitation and rage, he coughed out arge mouthful of blood, only managing to not fall unconscious again after clenching his jaw tightly. His ragged breathing turned his originally old face even older, and he now looked like an oilmp that might extinguish at any moment.


    "As long as you help us, then we will listen and fulfill all your requests. We will even acknowledge you as our master!"


    A faint, red flush had appeared on Tie Mu¡¯s face, and it was clearly the sign that this was thest ounce of his strength, just like thest burst of light from an oilmp that was about to go off.


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s expression changed drastically in the sky, and without even a hint of hesitation, he quickly ran off, not even bothering with the kinsmen around him.


    "As you wish, but you don¡¯t have to acknowledge me as your master."


    Su Ming cast a nce at Tie Mu. The things that happened between him and this old man appeared in his head. These memories were originally rather clouded, but as of then, they were gradually getting clearer.


    This old man was already at thest vestiges of his life and would not be able tost long. Even if they had a miracle cure with them right at that moment, it would still be difficult for them to preserve his life, unless he could be like Su Ming and obtained a serendipity given by the Candle Dragon.


    Su Ming sighed, then averted his gaze to look at the valley around him. He lifted his right hand and seized at the air, and immediately, one of the Fiend Bows flew out from the hands of the Battle Shaman standing outside his cave abode. Su Ming caught it in his hands.


    With the ck Fiend Bow in his hands, he took a step in midair. When he was in the sky, he looked at the hundreds of Sacred Bats scattering and fleeing. His gaze gradually turned cold, and with his left hand holding the bow, he lifted his right hand to pull the bowstring. With a hum, the Fiend Bow that could only be used by Battle Shamans was fully drawn.


    As the bow was drawn, wisps of golden light spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body and gathered into a golden arrow. The instant Su Ming¡¯s right hand released the bowstring, golden light shot out and stirred up a wave of ripples that shook the sky. The arrow charged into the distance as if slicing through the entire sky. With a loud bang, the arrow shot through several Sacred Bats, and they died, shattered.


    Su Ming did not stop. He drew the Fiend Bow once again, and immediately the attention of all those around him, especially the Battle Shamans, filled with feverish zeal as they looked at him.


    After all, Battle Shamans could only draw these Fiend Bows once, and if they wanted to draw that bow twice within a short span of time, they would have to pay a devastating price.


    However, Su Ming was drawing that bow twice in a row, and there was not a single pause during the entire process. From this alone, it was clear that the strength of his physical body had already surpassed the Battle Shamans here by several fold.


    The second arrow, the third, the fourth, the fifth¡­


    Su Ming stood in the sky and continued drawing that bowstring, doing it so quickly that eventually, he was practically already drawing the bow right after letting go of the bowstring. Buzzing sounds sliced through the air, and booming sounds filled the sky and earth. Arge amount of ripples charged through the sky.


    Each arrow that was fired would stir up a loud bang, and several Sacred Bats would die as they screamed in pain. It did not matter how quickly they escaped and how far they were from Su Ming at that moment. The arrows would rush towards them to take their lives, to destroy them one by one with a presence that shook the skies.


    In the span of thirty breaths, Su Ming fired around ny arrows, causing the sky to distort and those booming sounds that lingered in the air to ovep with each and create a sound so loud it was deafening. It also made the Sacred Bats who had already escaped far in the distance feel their hearts quake in fear; they looked as if they were scared out of their wits. To them, the span of these thirty breaths was akin to hell, and one where they had turned into prey!


    Every single time the sharp whistle came from behind them, one of their kind would die while screaming shrilly, and every single time the buzzing sounds echoed in the air, there would be a high chance that it would be thest sound they would ever hear in their lives.


    This extreme terror was enough to make anyone¡¯s soul and mindpletely shatter. In the span of thirty breaths, the bats¡¯ numbers were reduced to less than twenty from their initial hundreds, and they had all been fleeing!


    This terror made the remaining Sacred Bats let out piercing shrieks of fear as they trembled. Then, in their desperation, they started fleeing madly with the fastest speed they could muster.


    When Su Ming drew the Fiend Bow once again, it snapped in two with a bang. Su Ming¡¯s continual usage had actually be too much for it and it shattered!


    The Shamans who were looking at Su Ming all had their mouths hanging open in shock. They knew very clearly just how powerful the Fiend Bows were, and the more they knew, the more shocked they were by what they saw.


    It was especially so for the Battle Shamans. They were struckpletely dumb, because they simply could not imagine just what sort of power a person would need to make a Fiend Bow shatter from inability to withstand continuously being drawn.


    Su Ming tossed away the broken Fiend Bow and took a step forward. With that one step alone, he disappeared. This sort of disappearance was not because he was traveling so quickly that people could not see his movements clearly, he had truly disappeared. This was¡­ warping!


    The instant Su Ming disappeared, he reappeared in the distance, right before one of the Sacred Bats. That Sacred Bat had not even noticed the arrival. In fact, before Su Ming¡¯s reflection could enter his pupils, Su Ming had already left.


    The moment he left, the Sacred Bat charged another several dozens of feet forward before he opened his mouth, and as confusion appeared in his eyes, a bloody hole emerged at the center of his brows, and he plummeted straight down to the ground.


    The same scene happened in session in the sky. Most of the Sacred Bats spread in the area met the same fate. Before they even noticed it, their lives had already been taken away.


    One of the Violet Thread Sacred Bats had actually managed to detect Su Ming appearing before him, but he could not dodge his aloof tap of a finger at the center of his brows.


    To that Violet Thread Sacred Bat, that finger felt as if it was thew of the universe. When it appeared, it gave the Sacred Bat a feeling as if he could not escape his fate. Then his vision darkened and his head exploded with a bang.


    Su Ming pulled his finger back. This particr jab did not have a name. It was a killing move that he had polished after going through countless incarnations and an endless amount of years in the Undying and Imperishable World.


    That jab contained the fusions contained within the Undying and Imperishable World. It might not be Su Ming¡¯s fusion between the past and future, but the concept of binary opposites was still contained within it!


    At that moment, there were only two Sacred Bats who were fleeing madly in the world. One of them was the Golden Thread Sacred Bat. The other was a Violet Thread Sacred Bat that had cast some sort of mysterious Art, allowing his speed as he fled to be almost on par with the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s despite the fact that he was injured.


    These two people people were fleeing in two different directions, and they were incredibly far from each other. When Su Ming looked over, only two small dots remained of them, and they were bing increasingly indistinct.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the small snake which had its head lifted on his shoulders. When a finger pointed at the Violet Thread Sacred Bat in the distance, the small snake immediately shout out like lightning from Su Ming¡¯s shoulders with a hiss, charging straight towards that unfortunate creature.


    As for Su Ming, he stared at that Golden Thread Sacred Bat with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. In truth, even if Tie Mu had not woken up and even if Nan Gong Hen had suggested that he did notpletely kill these Sacred Bats, Su Ming would have still followed them in secret.


    ¡®These Sacred Bats look incredibly simr to the Wings of the Moon¡­ Could it be that there is some form of connection between them? I also saw that dead person mentioning the third God of Berserkers when I was in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body¡­ The Wings of the Moon were transformed from Fire Berserkers, and in my memories, the Fire Berserkers were destroyed by the God of Berserkers.


    ¡®I wonder if there is some sort of connection here.¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he disappeared from the spot.


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s face remained as dark as thunderclouds in the sky, and there was fear as well as wariness in his eyes. He could sense that all his kinsmen had died. Once again, he was struck by a strong sensation of how terrifying this Mo Su was.


    ¡®Damn it, why did I run into such a terrifying existence? His physical strength alone can allow him to endure the brunt of a dozen something attacks from Violet Threads. This sort of power has already far surpassed what I can withstand!


    ¡®Even the Chief Elder would have difficulty doing this! Just what sort of skills did he practice? How did he actually manage to do this?!


    ¡®His name is Mo Su. Judging from the Shamans¡¯ reactions, they are incredibly familiar with this person, and most of them were shocked. If that is the case, then this person wasn¡¯t this powerful in their memories. Just what sort of serendipity did he receive in the World of Nine Sanctities that turned him into such a terrifying existence?!


    ¡®The tenth moon¡­ Could it be?¡¯


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat sucked in a sharp breath when he thought of a possibility. In his mind, the memory of a crack appearing in the tenth moon in the sky a month ago surfaced in his mind, and he remembered just how that crack looked - as if there was someone who was trying to rip it apart from within.


    When the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s thought of that, his expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 487 — Worshiping the Moon?

    <h4>Chapter 487: Worshiping the Moon?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''Could it be that he''s the reason behind the Candle Dragon bringing out the Undying and Imperishable World and causing the tenth moon to appear?! That small snake on his shoulders is light red in color and there is a crack at the center of its brows. When it looked at me, I felt my skin crawl, could it be¡­ Could it be that it''s?''


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s breathing quickened. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he fled even faster.


    ''Could it be that the Candle Dragon has resurrected?!''


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s teeth chattered. Right at the moment that thought that caused fear to crawl down his spine appeared in his head, a powerful roar came from the distance. It was a sound that made him feel such extreme fear that he felt as if his soul was about to leave his body.


    That roar was one that could steal other people''s souls. It made him instinctively turn his head back to look, and the instant he saw the direction from which that roar came from, his face immediately turned pale, and not a single hint of blood could be seen on his face.


    He saw a gigantic shadow in the sky in the distance, and that shadow belonged to a Candle Dragon. It had its mouth opened wide, and as it roared, it looked as if it was devouring something.


    That shadow might be barely perceptible, but there was no way he would be wrong about this. He knew that one of his kinsmen was fleeing in that direction, and when he saw the Candle Dragon''s shadow, he knew that his kinsman was most likely dead.


    With fear still lingering in his heart, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat gritted his teeth and was just about to turn around and charge forward in a mad dash without a care for anything else, but right when he turned his body, he froze. A feeling as if a chill had run through his entire body rose within him, because at some unknown point of time, a person had appeared right before him, and he was staring at him coldly!


    That person appeared calm, and his gaze was aloof, as if he was looking at a dead thing. He stood there silently, causing the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s face to change drastically. Just as he was about to retreat, Su Ming took a step forward, lifted his right hand, and tapped the center of the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s brows.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat let out a sharp screech and his wings came forward diagonally to form a shield before him. Right at that instant, he began forming a seal quickly with his hands and pushed forward swiftly. Waves of ripples instantly appeared. As the ripples spread out, they looked like a ferocious face of an evil spirit that was moving forward to devour whatever was in its path.


    At the same time, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of golden blood. That blood turned into a golden bat, and with a piercing screech, it charged forward.


    But it had not ended. Once he finished doing these things, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat seized the air with his right hand. Immediately, a spherical-shaped, golden scimitar appeared in his hand. With a swing of the scimitar, a ray of golden light shot up and charged towards Su Ming.


    In his haste, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat could only execute these moves. However, to be able to cast these divine abilities in such a short amount of time was proof of just how powerful he was.


    Su Ming''s tap had stirred a sound that sliced through the air and sounded as if the earth and heaven were about to shatter. His finger touched the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s wings, which were acting as his shield, and a loud banging sound spread out. Blood instantly covered the entirety of his wings and the sound of bones being broken traveled forth. If the Golden Thread Sacred Bat had not immediately spread his wings outwards, they would have fallen apart straight away, reduced to pieces of flesh and blood.


    Su Ming''s finger did not stop moving even after the Sacred Bat spread his wings outwards. He tapped on the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s secondyer of defense, and rumbling sounds emerged from the malicious ghost face formed from the ripples. When these ripplespletely disappeared, the golden bat that was formed from the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s blood let out a piercing screech and rushed towards Su Ming''s finger.


    Before the lingering rumbling sounds in the air disappeared, new booming sounds rang out. Under the might of that one jab, the golden bat exploded with a screech. However, the speed on that one jab had been greatly reduced.


    As the golden bat disappeared, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s golden scimitar in the shape of a full moon appeared right before Su Ming''s finger. Both of them shed at that instant. A loud crash that shook the skies rang out, and blood flowed out of the corners of the Sacred Bat''s mouth as he was sent rapidly tumbling backwards.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He stood in midair and did not move back even an inch. However, he did not pull back his finger. That one jab had no name. After millions of evolutions, it waspleted in the Undying and Imperishable World. Ever since Su Ming walked out, no one had actually managed to survive that one jab of his.


    As of then, this Golden Thread Sacred Bat was the first!


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s face was pale and filled with terror. As he fell back, he could not help but cough out blood. He might not have died, but he was absolutely terrified of that one jab. He might have reduced arge portion of its power with his multipleyers of protection, but its remaining power still caused his Qi to churn in his body, and he lost arge portion of his life force.


    ''What is that divine ability?!''


    As the Golden Thread Sacred Bat retreated, he knew that his life was on the line and that it was impossible for him to escape, which was why he decided to just plunge himself into madness.


    "How dare you injure me?! I am a Golden Thread Sacred Bat. I am the messenger of our sacred ancestor''s will. If you kill me, then it means that you are dering war on all Sacred Bats. This is a consequence you cannot bear!"


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat roared, and as he roared, red filled his eyes. He was afraid, extremely afraid. Su Ming''s power gave him a feeling that he could not even hope to stand up to him.


    Asposed as ever, Su Ming took a step forward and lifted his right hand. After testing the strength of his physical body, he wanted to see the power of his divine abilities.


    He clenched his right hand into a fist, and when he moved forward, he hurled it straight towards the sky.


    This punch was for the Wind Propelling stage. Arge, violent gust of wind stirred up and charged straight towards the sky. The sky rumbled, and the clouds dispersed right away, turning into a gigantic vortex that continuously spun in the sky.


    "Wind Fusion!" Su Ming said calmly.


    With his right fist still lifted in the air, he unfurled his hand, then seized the air in the direction of the sky. Immediately, the vortex in the sky grew several times its original size. Once it filled up half of the sky, it charged towards Su Ming''s right hand like a whirlwind. At that moment, wind and thunder billowed in the sky. Su Ming stood in midair, and his right hand seemed to be holding the reigns for the sky, seemed to be controlling all the wind within that vortex!


    "Sun Genesis!"


    The instant Su Ming uttered these two words, he flung his right hand before himself. Immediately, the wind in the vortex that had been in his control charged towards the Golden Thread Sacred Bat with a mighty momentum.


    From the distance, this was a picture that could strike fear and shock in people''s hearts. In that picture, Su Ming''s hair danced in the air while he looked incredibly calm, and that scar under his eyes gave him a strange charm.


    On the other hand, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s face wasden with terror. His eyes were crimson red, and his actions became even more crazed!


    Between the both of them was a whirlwind that connected heaven and earth. That whirlwind was sweeping in all directions at that moment, and as it howled, it charged straight towards the Golden Thread Sacred Bat as if it wanted to drown it within.


    In his madness, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat found that the shadow of death looming over him was bing greater. He could not ept just dying here like this. As he struggled, he lifted his head and roared, then lifted both his hands, and after forming a strange seal before himself, he mmed his hands on his body. Immediately, he began trembling, and all his feathers began falling off. Once the golden feathers fell off, they turned into rays of golden light that stirred up a sharp whistle as they charged towards that whirlwind.


    Once he was done, that Golden Thread Sacred Bat bit the tip of his tongue once again and coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. Right after that, his upper body bent downwards so that his back was pointed towards the sky. He lifted his forehead and veins popped up on his face. He looked quite ferocious as he let out a hoarse cry.


    "Sacred Bats mountain bearing Art, Eternal Autumn Rain. Come forth, our origin stone monument!" As he roared, a gigantic stone monument manifested out of thin air!


    That stone monument was incredibly big and was one thousand feet in size. There were multipleplicated words carved on its surface. Once it appeared, it pressed down swiftly on the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s back, making it seem as if he was carrying the stone monument!


    A vast and mighty power started spreading out of the stone monument, and to resist that iing whirlwind formed by Sun Genesis, it started nting downwards in the direction of where the whirlwind was charging forth!


    Both sides crashed into each other instantaneously. Su Ming''s wind formed through Sun Genesis came first into contact with the light formed by the endless golden feathers. Loud booming sounds shot into the sky, and those featherspletely shattered. The whirlwind swept them aside, and without stopping even for a moment, it crashed into the stone monument that was formed by the Golden Thread Sacred Bat''s divine ability.


    Booming sounds swept through the entire world. Those sounds entered the Shamans'' valley, causing all the Shamans to look at the sky with trembling hearts. Those sounds then traveled further away.


    The stone monument started cracking inch by inch and eventuallypletely shattered, but simrly, arge portion of Su Ming''s wind dissipated as that stone monument crumbled. However, that gust of wind still had power lingering within it, and it swept through thend to charge straight towards the Golden Thread Sacred Bat.


    The Sacred Bat coughed out blood once again, and his body instantly shriveled up. Despair appeared in his eyes, along with a madness that screamed of ending his own life. He no longer dodged, but instead knelt down on one knee and let out the strongest howl he could muster towards the sky.


    "Moon progenitor! The sacred ancestor we Sacred Bats have worshiped since ancient times! With my body of a Golden Thread Sacred Bat, I ask to borrow your power to worship the moon, and allow me to bow to you three times to perform the burning of my blood!"


    As the Golden Thread Sacred Bat roared, he kowtowed once towards the nine moons in the sky.


    When he kowtowed towards the moons, Su Ming''s heart shuddered, because he could clearly feel that the ninth moon among the nine moons in the sky had grown slightlyrger!


    "With this one bow, please borrow me the power to call forth a sea of fire that would surge into the skies and burn everything!"


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat looked as if his body could no longer endure it after kowtowing once towards the moons. From within his body, a st of violet mes could be seen erupting forth; from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. In an instant, that fire filled the entire area, turning into a sea that surged into the skies. If anyone looked up towards the sky from the ground, they would be able to clearly see that the sea of fire looked like a person''s hand!


    The hand formed by the sea of fire lifted itself, and as if it contained some sort of will on its own, it pressed down on Su Ming!


    ''I knew it. They are indeed rted to the Wings of the Moon and to the Fire Berserkers! The Fire Berserkers'' burning of blood and the Art of worshiping the blood moon nine times has truly appeared here, but¡­ something is slightly different!''


    A sharp look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He already had his suspicions when he saw the Sacred Bats, but now, when he saw this scene right before his eyes, he became certain of his own guesses.


    ''Art of worshiping the moon, the Fire Berserkers'' Art¡­ Moon progenitor?''


    A cold sneer appeared on Su Ming''s lips. He retained hisposure even in the face of that iing hand made from the sea of fire. Fire Berserker? He, Su Ming, was the Fire Berserker!


    He lifted his right hand, bit his finger, and pressed it against his left pupil!

 Chapter 488 — Eternal Li Mountain![1]

    <h4>Chapter 488: Eternal Li Mountain![1]</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming pressed his finger on his left pupil, the world in his left eye turned red, and when his finger swiped past his entire right eye as well, his entire world was dyed in a bloody, red glow.


    As brilliant as blood, and burning as if it was engulfed in mes!


    The instant Su Ming executed the burning of blood, powerful mes burst forth from his body. These mes did not have the imposing presence of the gigantic hand formed from the sea of mes, but when it surrounded his entire body, it caused his hair to dance in the wind. As he stood there and lifted his head to look at the sea of fire, he gave off a feeling of a man of great fortitude who could retain hisposure even in the face of the sky and earth shattering.


    "I am the scion of the Fire Berserkers. If you¡¯re talking about the Art of worshiping the moon, I know it as well!" Su Ming stood in midair and lifted his hands. He wrapped his fist in his palm, then bowed swiftly towards the ninth moon in the sky.


    When he bowed, the ninth moon in the sky started distorting, and a shadow that seemed to be ovepping with the moon appeared right beside it!


    The hand formed from the sea of fire charging towards Su Ming shuddered, as if it could not withstand the act of Su Ming bowing towards the moon, and started showing signs of extinguishing.


    The Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s mouth was hung open in shock where he stood not too far into the distance. A bang went off in his head, and a look of pure, disbelief-filled shock appeared on his face. He already knew just how powerful Su Ming was, and by right, no matter what sort of divine ability Su Ming executed to fight against the sea of fire, the bat¡¯s expressions wouldn¡¯t be changing as they were doing now. However, he absolutely did not expect that Su Ming would be using the exact same Art of worshiping the moon to fight against the sea of fire!


    This was something that had never crossed his mind and practically overturned all his thoughts and beliefs. This Art of worshiping the moon was handed down by masters to their direct disciples among the Sacred Bats, and only the Golden Thread Sacred Bats could master it. It was practically impossible for outsiders to obtain it.


    This was the Art given to them personally by the moon progenitor they worshiped. It was the sacred Art that belonged to the Sacred Bats!


    Yet right at that moment, he saw Su Ming casting that Art right before his eyes, and in fact, when he cast it, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat even had the feeling that Su Ming¡¯s version of the Art of worshiping the moon was even more authentic than his!


    After all, if he wanted to cast this Art, he needed to borrow power from the moon progenitor; he could not just perform that Art with his own hands. More importantly, he only knew how to worship the moon, he did not know how to perform the burning of blood!


    The moon progenitor would only give the Great Elder and their chief leader the method to practice performing the burning of blood. This was the Sacred Bats¡¯ strongest Art.


    But that was not all. What really made the Golden Thread Sacred Bat feel as if his will was about to break was the presence and aura that spread from Su Ming¡¯s body when he performed the burning of blood and bowed towards the ninth moon in the sky. The Golden Thread Sacred Bat actually felt as if he hade face to face with sacred ancestor¡¯s statue in Eternal Li Mountain. Fear and respect grew in the depths of his heart.


    "Who are you?! Just who are you?! Why do you know the Art that is given to us by our moon progenitor?!" the Golden Thread Sacred Bat screamed with a voice that signaled he was near a mental breakdown. As he did so, he swiftly retreated.


    "The Art of worshiping the moon you speak of is a divine ability only given to the direct descendants of Fire Berserkers. Who even are you?"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was dark and cold when he took a step forward. He swiftly spread out his divine sense to form a wave of pressure, and with the imposing air brought forth after he performed the burning of blood, he started pressing onward towards the Golden Thread Sacred Bat.


    "I am a member of the Sacred Bat¡­" The Golden Thread Sacred Bat had only just begun uttering his sentence when he was immediately cut off by Su Ming¡¯s words.


    "I am the direct descendant for the Art of worshiping the moon. I am the only Fire Berserker in the world. How dare you ask me that question?" Su Ming smiled coldly, and his words traveled forth along with that overbearing pressure from his body.


    "You Sacred Bats look incredibly simr to the Wings of the Moon. I am the one who is curious as to what sort of connection you have with the Wings of the Moon." Su Ming took a step forward.


    "Who is the moon progenitor you speak of? Why does he know this Art?" Su Ming words continued, and he had absolutely no intention to give enough time for that retreating Golden Thread Sacred Bat to think. With the imposing pressureing from his powerful divine sense, he continued his interrogation as the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s mind was thrown intoplete chaos!


    "How did you Sacred Bats start worshiping this so called moon progenitor of yours?


    "The Fire Berserker¡¯s Art you practice isn¡¯tplete, you only know a part of it. Do you know how to perform the burning of blood?


    "You practice the Fire Berserker¡¯s Art, but how dare you execute it before me. I won¡¯t even be talking about how grossly you overestimated yourself for the moment. Who gave you the authority tounch such arge scale attack?"


    After asking several questions in a row, Su Ming¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, and with a voice like a p of thunder, he asked his next question! "Who let youe?!"


    That question was like a roar of thunder, and under the continuous barrage of questions and the pressure from his divine sense, it caused the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s will to eventually break.


    "The moon progenitor¡­" He staggered backwards, his head filled with buzzing noises. Su Ming¡¯s thunderous question gave him a feeling that he had to answer that question. It was as if some sort of will had descended on his body, and he could not go against that will.


    "Where is the moon progenitor?!" Su Ming moved forward once again, and his voice boomed in the air even louder this time.


    "Eternal Li Mountain¡­"


    "When did your people start worshiing him?!" Su Ming continued closing in on him, and his voice turned increasingly louder, causing blood to pour out of the Golden Thread Sacred Bat¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and ears as his mind continued breaking down.


    "A very long time ago¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ AH!"


    By the end, the Golden Thread Sacred Bat could no longer withstand the pressure and let out a shrill cry of pain. He pressed his hands to his head and moved swiftly backwards while his screams echoed in the air.


    His eyes were clouded and blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. Su Ming¡¯s voice was reverberating in his head at that moment, and it was bing louder and clearer with each passing moment. It was as if that voice was trying to make his mind break down.


    Su Ming stopped moving and cast the staggering Sacred Bat a nce. He then retrieved his divine sense and his presence of a Fire Berserker after he performed the burning of blood. He lifted his right hand and flicked his wrist in the direction of that Golden Thread Sacred Bat. With that flick, a gigantic shadow immediately appeared behind the mentally breaking down Golden Thread Sacred Bat, and that shadow belonged to a Candle Dragon!


    Su Ming frowned and sank into a moment of pensive silence as he stood in midair.


    ¡®It¡¯s not He Feng¡­ By what this Sacred Bat said, this so called moon progenitor has been worshipped for a very long time. The time doesn¡¯t really match. But I¡¯ll still can¡¯t tell just how much time has passed in the world outside while I was in the Undying and Imperishable World.


    ¡®Eternal Li Mountain¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming was gathering his thoughts, he found that the name seemed somewhat familiar to him, but he just could not remember what part of it rang a bell in his head. While was immersed in his thoughts, he turned around and walked towards the valley housing the Shamans.


    Even when he saw the valley where the Shamans stayed in the distance, he still could not remember why that Eternal Li Mountain sounded familiar. However, he was absolutely certain that he had never heard of that mountain before.


    When Su Ming returned to the valley, he received a grand wee. All the remaining Shamans walked out of their cave abodes, and when they saw Su Ming, all of them knelt down on the ground in worship.


    "We are all people who have been abandoned, and we identify ourselves as Fated Kin. Greetings, Sir Mo Su!"


    Hundreds of people bowed down to him, and hundreds of voices fused together to form a wave of sound that echoed in the air. Those voices were filled with sincerity and gratitude, along with zealous reverence.


    To them, Su Ming¡¯s appearance was like amp in the dark, like a beacon of hope in the midst of despair.


    Su Ming descended slowly from midair and stood right before these people who called themselves Fated Kin. He looked at this group of people, who were mostly just skin and bones, who were all dressed in ragged clothing, then looked into their eyes, which were all shining with excitement and respect.


    "Why do you call yourselves Fated Kin?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    "We were abandoned by the Shamans. We have no future, no hope, and we decided that we might as well create our own future and control our own hope, just as if we are controlling our own fate. That¡¯s why¡­ we call ourselves Fated Kin!" Nan Gong Hen was also kneeling on the ground. At that moment, he lifted his head and spoke firmly.


    Su Ming remained silent and swept his gaze past these people once again. He saw a resolve that burned like a me within those gazes besides the feverish zeal and respect. That resolve was a desire to control their own fate, a desire to be powerful warriors that could decide their own fate so that they could show the Shamans who abandoned them that they¡­ no longer needed anyone to pity and save them. They¡­ were Fated Kin!


    There were very few elderly folk among these people. Besides some people who were in the prime of their life, most of this group were young children. These children were born in this ce. In their minds, Shamans was just a name. Ever since they were young, they watched their tribesmen die. Even if they were children, their gazes when they looked at Su Ming were simrly filled with zealous respect and resolve!


    This was a race born after being oppressed by fate. This was a race that waspletely unrted to the Shamans, a group of people that possessed a will of their own, a will that even the Shamans did not have!


    That will was still rtively weak, but if Fated Kin had enough time to grow stronger and eventually develop themselves, then this race would be an incredibly terrifying existence!


    "We are all willing to receive you as our master, respected senior Mo. From now on, we will only listen to your orders!" Nan Gong Hen gritted his teeth. As he spoke, all Fated Kin kneeling behind him said the same words.


    "We are willing to receive you as our master, respected senior Mo. We will only listen to your orders!"


    Those voices were like waves of sound that raged towards the sky, reverberating in all directions, not disappearing even after a long time had passed.


    "If the Fated Kin have a master, then can they still call themselves Fated Kin?" Su Ming remained silent, and only opened his mouth to ask slowly after some time.


    "We are willing to worship you as our sacred spirit, respected senior Mo. We are willing to worship your sacred statue for all eternity and throughout all generations!" Nan Gong Hen was momentarily stunned, then right after that, he spoke once again.


    "How long has it been since I disappeared?" Su Ming avoided answering to Nan Gong Hen¡¯s request and asked what he wanted to know.


    "It¡¯s been fifteen years since your disappeared, respected senior Mo¡­" Nan Gong Hen answered in a low tone.


    "Shaman City has been reduced to ruins. Thendscape within one million lis has changed. All of you stayed here, but did the others leave? Just what happened during these past fifteen years?" Su Ming¡¯s gaze was grave as he looked at Nan Gong Hen. This was the goal as to why he came to this valley!


    Bitterness appeared on Nan Gong Hen¡¯s face. After remaining silent for a moment, he spoke slowly.


    "Fifteen years ago, three months after you disappeared¡­"


    When Nan Gong Hen spoke up to that point, suddenly, the small snake on Su Ming¡¯s shoulders lifted its head and opened its eyes swiftly. A freezing re appeared in its eyes and it let out a piercing howl. A fierce and brutal glint appeared in its gaze, and it was looking straight at a cave abode that was sealed within the valley!

 Chapter 489 — Welcome Back!

    <h4>Chapter 489: Wee Back!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The change in the small snake¡¯s behavior caused Nan Gong Hen¡¯s words to die in his throat. He was momentarily stunned, and he immediately whipped his head around to look at the source that brought out the small snake¡¯s ferociousness. When he saw that sealed cave abode, a glint appeared in Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and his gaze fell on the sealed cave. The small snake¡¯s howls grew even louder as it sat on his shoulders. The hatred in its eyes caused all the people who saw it to feel fear blooming in their hearts.


    "That is senior Hei Ya¡¯s cave abode¡­" Nan Gong Hen muttered softly.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, a wisp of green smoke appeared in his hands. As that smoke swirled around his hand, it turned into an illusory shadow that looked like it was drifting towards that cave abode as if it was being absorbed. That shadow looked like the old man in ck that had plotted against Su Ming in the past!


    The green wisp of smoke had been extracted from the wisp of divine sense of the old man when Su Ming was still in the Undying and Imperishable World. Back then, he¡¯d thought of using it to search for him when he was in the world outside. Once he saw the small snake¡¯s abnormal behavior, he fell into a moment of deep thought, then brought out that green wisp of smoke to test it out, and immediately, a bone chilling murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    "So you¡¯re here!" Su Ming smiled coldly, then took a step a forward. The small snake on his shoulders charged out and rushed towards the sealed cave.


    Almost the instant Su Ming took that step forward, a low roar traveled out from that sealed cave. The door to the cave exploded with a bang, and a ck figure flew out from within.


    Right when that ck figure appeared, he immediately ran into the small snake charging towards him. Sparks flew into the air, and the ck figure let out a muffled groan, but he still managed to cast some sort of divine ability that caused the small snake¡¯s body to freeze.


    Right at the instant its body froze, the ck figure charged to the sky.


    With a cold harrumph, Su Ming took a step forward and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already standing in midair, right above the ck figure. When he lifted his right hand and pressed down, the ck figure let out a roar. He lifted his right hand as well, and their palms crashed against each other in the air.


    A loud bang rang out. Su Ming did not even budge an inch, but the ck figure coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and his body plummeted straight to the ground. At that moment, his appearance was revealed.


    The ck figure was wearing a ck robe, and he was indeed the old man in ck who Su Ming wanted to kill. As he fell to the ground, the hood covering his head was blown off by the violent gust of wind that stirred up, revealing a face that was covered in rotten flesh!


    That face looked incredibly ugly. Most of the flesh and blood was already rotten, and bones could even be seen in certain parts of the face.


    "Destiny!" The old man let out a piercing howl and red at Su Ming. He originally thought that he could avoid Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, and like the darkness residing under amp, he could remain undiscovered, but he forgot about the snake!


    When the small snake had been in his grasp when he used it to threaten the Candle Dragon and Su Ming, it might have looked like it had fallen unconscious, but in truth, it was still awake. It thus had engraved the old man¡¯s presence deep in its memories. Although that presence only belonged to a wisp of his divine sense, once the small snake obtained its legacy from the Candle Dragon, it was no longer the snake it was in the past. That was why it could recognize the person hiding in the cave based on his presence even when he had avoided Su Ming¡¯s divine sense!


    "So what if you escaped from the Undying and Imperishable Realm? You can¡¯t escape from my master¡¯s arrangements. You can¡¯t escape from your destiny!"


    The old manughed sinisterly. He knew that he could not escape from death, that was why he swallowed a medicinal core before he ran out just now. That core gave a tenth of a chance to break the Curse, but there was also a nine tenths of a chance where he would quickly lose his will, his memories would fall apart, and he would end up like a wild beast.


    A hint of murderous intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had originally held his suspicions about the old man¡¯s origins, and now, he no longer had any doubts. This person was indeed Di Tian¡¯spdog!


    He took a swift step forward and appeared before the old man in a moment. Madness appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes, and he formed a seal, thinking of executing a divine ability. Yet his body was already incredibly weakened. Before he could even execute that divine ability, his hands were pushed aside by Su Ming¡¯s right hand. Su Ming grabbed his ck robe, yanked it, and tore the entire ck robe from the old man¡¯s body.


    Once the ck robe was pulled off, the old man¡¯s emaciated body was revealed, along with that rotten stench that spread through arge area in the sky.


    "You look neither a human nor a ghost!" Su Ming immediately tapped his right index finger on the old man¡¯s chest. Once his finger touched him, the old man shuddered and staggered back a few steps, ck blood starting to flow out from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    "So what if I die? At least I have all my memories with me! What about you? Take those fragmented memories of yours and your confusion to walk down your path as Destiny." The old man was incredibly weakened and did not show even a hint of resistance before Su Ming, but hisughter, containing all his madness, continued ringing in the air and reverberated through the area.


    Su Ming did not speak. He took a few steps forward and lifted his right hand to tap the old man¡¯s chest once again. Once he tapped several spots on his body, ck wisps of smoke instantly surged out of the old man¡¯s chest and charged straight to his right hand, causing his entire right arm to lookpletely ck. It started rapidly rotting away.


    "Destiny, you will only be Destiny throughout your life! I¡¯ll wait for you in hell!" The old man¡¯s Cursepletely burst forth once Su Ming jabbed those few spots. In his pain, he roared, and he looked as if he had descended into madness.


    However, the moment he started shouting, Su Ming appeared beside his right hand, grabbed it, and then with his left hand positioned straight like a de, he cut down. A crack rang in the air, and the old man¡¯s ckened right arm was instantly torn off.


    The intense pain caused the old man to descend further into madness. With the Curse around, his Nascent Divinity could not leave his body, and he could not even self-destruct. In the midst of that pain, his screams became even stronger.


    "Master¡¯s clone wille at any time now. I¡¯d like to see just how you¡¯ll stand up against him. Destiny¡­ Haha, in the end, you¡¯ll still be walking on the path you should take¡­" As the old man shouted, Su Ming¡¯s right index finger swiftly tapped a few spots on his chest, causing his left arm to instantly turn dark as well. Then Su Ming cut off the old man¡¯s left arm.


    As the old man who had lost both his arms screamed in pain, he continued shouting out those malicious words without stop.


    "Even if you¡¯ve walked out of the Undying and Imperishable World, fifteen years are already gone. Fifteen years¡­ I¡¯ve trapped you for fifteen years, it¡¯s already enough!


    "I die for my master. With his divine abilities, when he eventually achieves greatness, he will definitely revive me. Why should I be afraid of death? But you, Destiny, you will never know just what your memories are and just what youck!" As the old man shouted, the spark of intelligence gradually disappeared from his eyes, and he started howling like a wild beast.


    His body shuddered. Not only had the full power of the Curse erupted forth in his body, it was also rapidly eating away his life force.


    "Haha, I didn¡¯t die in your hands, but in the Curse¡¯s hands¡­ I¡¯m free now! But you, you¡¯ll never know where your little sister, you¡¯ll never know just how many mysteries surround you. You will lose yourself as you remain in your daze¡­"


    Before the old man finished speaking, his eyes had alreadypletely lost their spark, and hepletely turned into a wild beast that had lost all form of intelligence.


    "It¡¯s not so easy to die," Su Ming said calmly. When the old man was reduced to a wild beast that had lost all intelligence, he straightened his fingers and swiftly pressed his palm on the old man¡¯s chest.


    ck smoke gushed out of the old man¡¯s chest once again and charged straight to his legs. With a swing of his arm, the old man¡¯s legs immediately exploded, and the Curse could be seen rapidly fading away from his body.


    His Curse came from the Candle Dragon. Su Ming had been in the Undying and Imperishable World for a countless number of years, and the small snake had also acknowledged him as his master. His knowledge and understanding towards this Curse was already greatly different from before.


    When he pressed down on the old man¡¯s chest, the old man¡¯s dull eyes gradually brightened up as if life force had started growing within him after experiencing some form of stimulus. However, as his eyes brightened up, his intelligence slowly returned, and he gradually saw what was around him clearly, his expression instantly changed drastically.


    He originally thought that he had died, but right then, right before his eyes, Su Ming saved him. This should have been a joyous asion for him, but to him, it was something that was even more terrifying than death!


    He could already imagine just what sort of punishments and pain he would have to go through once Su Ming captured him when he was no longer under the Curse and in a weakened state. In fact, all his memories in his head could even be continuously forced out of him with all the methods Su Ming could think of.


    To him, this sort of thing was several times more severe than death. He knew that if he had died just now, then at least he would have died for his master. He would still have had a possibility of being revived in the future.


    But if Su Ming used some sort of method and learned of everything from him, then he would truly die. Not only would his master not revive him in the future, there was also a high chance that his master would be angered, and the old man would drag down his entire family in thend of the Immortals!


    "You¡­ you¡­" The old man¡¯s heart trembled and great terror appeared in his eyes. He watched Su Ming tap a few more spots on his body, and even though he was in a weakened state, he could still clearly feel arge part of the Curse dissipating from inside him.


    During these fifteen years, he had always been struggling. He was afraid of death, but when he met Su Ming, he no longer feared. He wanted to die, but once he found out that he could not die, a surge of fear that was even greater than the fear he felt towards death rose within him.


    His words that he had used to provoke Su Ming just moments ago had now turned into the source of his extreme terror.


    The sight of Su Ming saving that old man in ck robes fell into the eyes of all the people around him. Nan Gong Hen saw it as well. All their hearts shuddered, and a deep chill rose within their hearts due to what they saw.


    Just what sort of hate could a man possess that killing his enemy would still not be enough for him to resolve that hate, and he would save his own enemy?!


    Just what sort of grudge could a man possess that would make him think that death was not relief, and that living was the greatest form of torture?!


    Just what sort of resolution must it be for a person to be able to do this? That he would not even let a person die? Then just what sort of hell would await the old man in ck robes?!


    Nan Gong Hen looked at Su Ming, looked at him doing all these things with an apathetic and cool expression, and his heart was filled with a deep chill. He sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Wee back."


    When the old man¡¯s eyespletely regained their rity, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pressed it against the top of the old man¡¯s head. His power surged in and sealed all the old man¡¯s power. Once he did so, he looked into the old man¡¯s terrified eyes, and he whispered those words softly.

 Chapter 490 — Fifteen Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 490: Fifteen Years Ago</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Fifteen years ago¡­ There wasn¡¯t just one End Shaman in the World of Nine Yin, but three! Besides the powerful Shaman from the God of Shamans Temple who was originally supposed to be here, there were also other powerful Shamans from other tribes.


    "Right after the treasure gambling event was over, quite a number of Shamans parted ways to head to the three grounds that would allow them to receive their inheritance¡­


    "The nightmare started at that time¡­


    "I will never forget that day for all eternity. All sorts of changes kept appearing without stop within those one million lis around Shaman City, and those changes were like a strong repelling force that was trying to chase all of us outsiders out from the World of Nine Yin.


    "The ground shook and numerous cracks appeared on thend. The Sacred Bats flew out from those cracks, and at that time, the ninth moon in the sky was blood red. The entire ground was dyed in a bloody glow.


    "Those forests that spanned endlessly seemed as if they had been revived. The trees started moving, and strange, piercing screeches that sounded like crying sounds echoed in all directions.


    "Vortexes that spun rapidly appeared one after another in the sky. As they spun, ck rays of light descended from within, and all those who came into contact with them would immediately find that light fusing into their souls, causing their souls to leave their bodies, turning them into a part of one of the three sacred races in thisnd, the Drifting Roamers.


    "A change also happened to the Spirits of Nine Yin at that moment. They no longerplied with the promise made between them and the Shamans in the past. Instead, they started killing and chasing away all the Shamans in the World of Nine Yin.


    "The source for all this is because of a n made by the Shamans, a n that was made by the God of Shamans Temple and was agreed upon by all the big tribes!


    "That n was topletely open the passages leading to the World of Nine Yin so that all the people from big tribes coulde to the World of Nine Yin at the same time and without any sort of restrictions!


    "The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds is approaching and we are forced to fight against the Berserkers to snatch theirnd. As the main instigators, the God of Shamans Temple coordinated with all the big tribes and the Immortals who came to thend of the Shamans to execute the n, all for the sake of preserving as many lives and obtain the highest levels of protection when the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds fell on the entire Land of South Morning!


    "Theyid out the structure for a powerful Relocation Rune so that they could turn the World of Nine Yin into a safe haven for the big tribes in thend of the Shamans and the God of Shamans Temple when the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrived!


    "Perhaps the God of Shamans Temple had been making preparations for this n since a long time ago. Perhaps they weren¡¯t even thinking about using this ce as a safe haven, but were thinking of using it for some other purposes. But at that time, as the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds continued closing in on us, the God of Shamans Temple worked with the big tribes and the Immortals and eventuallyid out this Rune in Shaman City!


    "If you go to the ruins of Shaman City, you should still be able to see the Rune¡¯s remains.


    "The eventual activation of the Rune caused a series of drastic changes in the World of Nine Yin. When we opened the passage and allowed all the people from the big tribes to enter, the Spirits of Nine Yin cast some sort of unknown divine ability, and the head hoisted on the stone pir that reached the sky in Shaman City was revived¡­


    "His revival marked the beginning of this disaster.


    "The Rune copsed. The passage in the sky that was opened by the Rune was sealed, and Shaman City was destroyed¡­ These are the things I know and saw. Perhaps there are some other secrets that aren¡¯t privy tomon people. I don¡¯t know about those things.


    "But the Spirits of Nine Yin didn¡¯t expect that there was more than one Rune. The Shamansid out three Runes in three different spots in the World of Nine Yin. But¡­ the sudden appearance of this terrifying storm caused the Shamans¡¯ n to fail entirely.


    "I still can¡¯t forget that storm. Sandstorms raged through the sky and turned into a gigantic figure. Wherever it went, all the living beings would be reduced to skeletons.


    "The other two Runes were destroyed, and most of the Shamans in this ce escaped through thest Rune before it was destroyed, but perhaps it was because the races here left us a small path of survival intentionally that they managed to do so¡­


    "There were some people who didn¡¯t manage to escape. When the Rune was destroyed, they were forcefully made to stay in this ce, and after going through a cycle of death and elimination among their numbers, these people gathered together. At that time, they numbered to ten thousand people, but now, only several hundreds remain. These people are us."


    The nine moons hung high in the sky and shone brightly. Thend was not really dark, but if anyone looked into the distance, they would find that the spots in the distance were still dark and they could not see those ces clearly. There were only a few areas illuminated well by the moonlight.


    A bonfire burned weakly in the valley. Wisps of green smoke twisted with the wind as they floated into the sky and fused with the darkness.


    Nan Gong Hen sat beside the bonfire. His soft words echoed in the sky, and just like the green smoke, they eventually fused with the darkness.


    Su Ming sat before him in silence as he listened to Nan Gong Hen describing the events from fifteen years ago. In his mind, he began drawing the scenes that had happened in the past.


    He was shocked by the Shamans thinking of using this ce as a safe haven. If they had truly seeded, then when the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds was over, the Shamans¡¯ big tribes would have not suffered even the slightest bit of damage.


    "Are these Drifting Roamers you speak a group of souls that drift through thend as if they have no intelligence whatsoever?" When Su Ming recalled seeing Ahu in Shaman City, he sighed.


    "Those are Drifting Roamers of the lowest level. They don¡¯t have any sort of will as they did when they were alive. Based on the experience I have fighting against them over these past fifteen years, this is a sacred race that acts as leeches. This is the only way for them to grow.


    "They will attach themselves to the souls of the living and absorb their power to grow. The moment that soul is destroyed marks thepletion of their growth. Their strength will also differ based on how strong the soul they have attached themselves to was," Nan Gong Hen said calmly.


    "Is there a way to save them?" Su Ming looked towards Nan Gong Hen.


    "We tried before, but even after we used everything at our disposal, we had no sess. Once these Drifting Roamers attach themselves to the souls, they will be as one, and it¡¯ll be difficult to separate them¡­ But I did hear that you Berserkers have a Phantom Dais Tribe. Rumors have it that they have researched Arts about spirits deeply, perhaps they could save these souls."


    Nan Gong Hen lifted his head and looked towards Su Ming. If he still did not know that Su Ming was a Berserker at this point, then there was no way he could have be the leader of Fated Kin.


    In truth, once Su Ming stopped wearing his mask, his Berserker Mark had told Nan Gong Hen everything. Many people had also been able to tell through his conversation with Di Tian¡¯s servant and their different Arts when they fought.


    However, they were no longer Shamans. They were Fated Kin. It did not matter to them where Su Ming came from, much less that he was a Berserker.


    "These are all the things that happened fifteen years ago. Respected senior Mo, please don¡¯t take to heart what happened during the treasure gambling event. I honestly could not make any sort of decision that would be unfavorable for the God of Shamans Temple¡­" Nan Gong Hen sucked in a deep breath, stood up, and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this, brother Nan Gong." Su Ming shook his head.


    "Respected senior Mo, please, be the sacred spirit of Fated Kin¡­" Nan Gong Hen bowed to him once more.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment.


    "With your power, you might still be the best among all Latter Shamans. Even if you can¡¯t fight against End Shamans, you will still be one of the powerful warriors in the entire Land of South Morning, and you will definitely shock the world with just one gesture!


    "We aren¡¯t able to leave, and it¡¯s difficult for us to survive here. If you abandon us, then before long, all Fated Kin in this ce will die¡­ I don¡¯t mind dying, it doesn¡¯t matter to me, but there are quite a number of children who were born here, I¡­" Nan Gong Hen looked at Su Ming and whispered softly.


    Su Ming looked at Nan Gong Hen, and after a long while, he closed his eyes. Time trickled by, and after time taken for the burning of an incense stick, he opened his eyes and gave a nod towards Nan Gong Hen.


    "If there is really no way for us to leave, I will protect Fated Kin, but simrly, if I manage to find a way out and return to the Land of South Morning, all of you will still have to respect me.


    "Will you agree to this?" Su Ming askednguidly. The existence of Fated Kin touched his heart, and it was also difficult for him topletely reject Nan Gong Hen when he had been begging him time and again.


    However, it was unfair if Su Ming only gave and received nothing in the end. That was why he also listed his own demands when he agreed to Nan Gong Hen¡¯s request.


    "We Fated Kin are an abandoned race. We will never forget the great kindness you have showed us! Once we revere you as our sacred spirit, we will forever abide to your words!" Nan Gong Hen dered solemnly.


    Su Ming looked at Nan Gong Hen and nodded his head after some time. Then, he stood up and walked towards the valley. Inside, there was a cave abode that had been specifically emptied out for him.


    Nan Gong Hen looked at Su Ming walking into the distance and sucked in a deep breath before casting his gaze at the sky.


    "Can we go back? It¡¯s been fifteen years. She, too, disappeared from the World of Nine Yin at that time. Where could she be now?" Nan Gong Hen muttered sadly.


    When Su Ming entered the cave abode, he sat down with a calm face, then waved his arm, and immediately, the area before him became obscure. When that obscurity disappeared, the old man in ck who had lost all four limbs appeared before him.


    "Why do you always call me Destiny?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    The old man¡¯s face was pale. He had his eyes closed as if he was deep in sleep, and he did not say a word.


    Su Ming waited for a moment, then lifted his right hand. As he did so, the small virescent sword instantly appeared. Once it gained its form in his hand, Su Ming wrapped his fingers around the hilt, and then, he stabbed the old man¡¯s throat before he started slowly dragging the de down.


    "I¡¯ve nted herbs in people several times in the past. The seeds from these medicinal herbs will absorb a person¡¯s life force and grow through their flesh and blood. All those in whom I have nted these medicinal herbs suffered greatly," Su Ming statednguidly.


    The old man remained unmoving, as if he did not hear a single thing, as if he was still deep in sleep.


    "You Immortals can Possess others, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t mind the agony you have to bear in your body." Su Ming¡¯s de had already sliced up a palm sized wound on the chest. Blood gushed out from that wound, but the old man paid no attention to it.


    "If that is the case, then let¡¯s see just how much you can endure." With the calm words in the air, Su Ming put away his virescent sword and pointed at the old man¡¯s wound with two fingers. Immediately, a strong gust of wind howled in the air and seeped into the person¡¯s body through that wound.


    That gust of wind was a powerful breeze formed by Su Ming as the Wind Berserker. The wind swept through the old man¡¯s flesh and blood with a howl, incessantly tearing at his organs. The pain that came from that barrage caused the old man to tremble furiously. He opened his bloodshot eyes swiftly and red at Su Ming.


    "Why do you always refer to me as Destiny?" Su Ming looked at the old man and asked tly.


    "Bastard, do whatever you want. I¡¯m not even afraid of death, why should I be afraid of your petty tricks? I will not tell you the things you want to know!


    "If you want to know, then go on ahead and perform a Soulsearch. But even in my weakened state, with your power in the Soul Formation Stage, you will only be able to torture me, you will not be able to search through my soul!" The old man bore through the severe pain in his body by gritting his teeth and sneering coldly.


    Yet in truth, even though he looked incredibly tough, the fear in his heart towards his future was incredibly great.


    Note: Phantom Dais Tribe: The tribe where Su Ming and his senior brothers broke into to save Zi Che.

 Chapter 491 — Clues about the Crimson Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 491: Clues about the Crimson Dragon</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Di Tian''s clone was destroyed, and the servant he ced in thend of the Berserkers to keep track of Su Ming was also captured. All of this caused the fate predetermined for Su Ming to change drastically.


    All of this was the source of the old man''s fear. He knew many things, but it was precisely because he knew that he feared. The only thing he could rely on now was that Su Ming had still not found the memories that truly belonged to him.


    "I have plenty of patience. If you don''t want to say, it''s fine by me." Su Ming tapped the old man''s chest once again with two fingers. Immediately, rumbling sounds shot out from the old man''s body, and vortexes could be seen emerging right under his skin.


    As those vortexes spun, they started exploding, and whirlwinds shot out from the skin. That sort of pain caused huge beads of sweat to roll down the old man''s skin as he trembled.


    "It''s not as if I must learn everything from you alone. What I want is to cause you torment, to bring endless amounts of suffering on you¡­ We didn''t actually have painfully obvious grudges between us in the beginning, but why did you do it?" Su Ming shook his head, lifted his right hand, and flicked his wrist.


    Immediately, the whirlwinds in the old man''s body raged even wilder, sweeping by his organs as if they wanted to turn everything inside him into mush. That sort of feeling as if he was being ripped apart caused the old man to let out a shrill scream of pain.


    That screamingsted for most of the night, and it traveled out of the cave abode to appear right under the moonlight, causing most of Fated Kin to be able to hear it clearly.


    It only started to slowly be weaker when the sky gradually brightened up. Su Ming looked at the old man who was still trembling before him, then lifted his right hand and formed a seal. Han Mountain Bell immediately appeared and covered the old man within. Bell chimes reverberated in the air.


    Other people would only be able to hear the soft bell tolls, but when the old man heard them within the bell, it was deafening. It was as if there were countless people roaring nearby, causing booming sounds to echo in his head. His body started trembling so violently that he felt as if his flesh and blood were about to be ripped apart and his bones crushed.


    "I''ll give you ample time to think carefully," Su Ming saidnguidly and no longer bothered himself with the old man. Instead, he closed his eyes calmly and immersed himself in nursing his Nascent Divinity.


    It had not been long since his Nascent Divinity appeared. If he wanted to bring out the full power of his divine sense, then he needed some time to nurse it back to health.


    Time passed as Su Ming nursed his Nascent Divinity. In the blink of an eye, a month was over. During that month, all Fated Kin in the valley would asionally hear bell chimes, and sometimes, they would hear shrill screams of pain as well.


    Su Ming no longer used only strong gusts of wind to bring torment to the old man. He started fusing his attacks with Lightning Arts, Fire Berserker mes, and the Curse.


    He did not use them all in a row but added them one by one, slowly and progressively. When the old man was used to the wind tearing at his flesh, he added lightning to pierce through his tendons and flesh, making him go through a hell that felt as if heavenly judgment had fallen on him.


    When the old man had gotten used to lightning and wind tearing him apart, Su Ming added Fire Berserker mes to his attacks. The burning from within and outside the body, the destruction of the passages of Qi, the suffering on the flesh and blood caused the old man to suffer a pain that was worse than death.


    He wanted to die, but he could not die, because Su Ming had notpletely broken the Curse in his body. He left a small part of it within his body, and this Curse could continue making him weaker, could make him be unable to self-destruct, and could make him be unable to die.


    The booming sounds from Han Mountain Bell over the days had also caused the old man to feel a pain that he had practically never felt before, a pain that was akin to being submerged in hell.


    If Tie Mu had not passed away, then this sort of torment and Su Ming''s continuous nurturing of his Nascent Divinity would have continued; he would not have walked out of his cave abode within a short amount of time.


    But in the end, Tie Mu did not manage to escape death. On this day, during dusk, as a light drizzle rained down from the sky, Tie Mu closed his eyes.


    Su Ming did try saving him before, but Tie Mu, who was already at thest hours of his life, was already too far gone to be saved.


    Rain poured down. It was not rare in the World of Nine Yin, and once it appeared, it would usuallyst for several months. The entire world turned indistinct under the rain, and no one could see too far ahead.


    The hundreds of Fated Kin in the valley walked out of their cave abodes. Right at the bottom of the valley was Tie Mu, who was covered by a sheet by his tribesmen and whoid on the ground as rain poured on him. He had his eyes closed and he looked at peace. He did not seem to be in too much pain, and instead looked as if he had been released.


    It was quiet all around the area. Even the sounds of crying were drowned out by the pouring rain.


    Su Ming also walked out of his cave abode and stood beside Tie Mu''s corpse. He looked at this familiar face before him and the memories of what happened between them in the past appeared in his head. He might not have had much contact with Tie Mu, but they could still be considered acquaintances.


    Su Ming had seen too many deaths, but this time, it was slightly different. When he saw Tie Mu, the scenes of the fight between the both of them came to his mind.


    Nan Gong Hen stood beside Su Ming with grief on his face. He had gone through this sort of thing far too many times during the past fifteen years, so he originally thought he would be numb to this, but now, he just realized, he could not. How could he¡­?


    "Senior Tie Mu could originally leave¡­ but he let the other people in his tribe go before him, and in the end, he could no longer follow them, because the Rune was destroyed¡­


    "The other seniors passed away one by one during these fifteen years, eventually, five years ago, senior Tie Mu became the only Latter Shaman left among us. Now¡­ even he has left us," Nan Gong Hen whispered softly in anguish.


    There was a young man kneeling beside Tie Mu''s corpse. That man''s face was filled with grief, and he was the young boy that Nan Gong Hen had brought with him in the past. He had already lost his right arm, and as he knelt beside Tie Mu, tears trickled down his face.


    Nan Gong Hen remained silent for a moment, then said slowly, "Send senior Tie Mu off!"


    When his words were spoken, all Fated Kin around knelt down. Sorrow could be seen on their faces as rain poured down on them. It was freezing, but no one moved away.


    Two tribesmen walked out from among the crowd around Tie Mu and lifted him up. Then, they started walking into the distance along the path in the valley.


    The young man followed behind him as he cried. Nan Gong Hen cast Su Ming a nce, and followed behind them.


    In silence, Su Ming walked towards the deeper parts of the valley as rain poured down his body and as Fated Kin continued kneeling on the ground.


    The beast bone altar was located deep within the valley. It was also the ce where Fated Kin buried their dead during these fifteen years¡­


    The rain caused the area to be indistinct, making the denseyers of white bones and the stone monuments filled with words to not look so frightening, but instead give off a thick air of misery.


    Su Ming was not deeply impacted by that misery, but Nan Gong Hen, whenever he came to this ce, he would feel as if his heart was being stabbed.


    Once they buried Tie Mu, they erected a stone monument above his grave. They carved his name and his affiliation as a Fated Kin on that monument, as well as all his battle achievements in life. When they were done, Nan Gong Hen kowtowed to the monument silently before he turned around and left, bringing his grief with him.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the altar. The rain was pouring even more heavily, and he could vaguely see through the obscure veil of rain numerous heroic souls returning to their heaven after protecting their tribesmen in the valley during thest fifteen years¡­


    Tie Mu''s passing turned into grief that coiled up in the hearts of all Fated Kin, causing everyone to speak very few words during the next few days.


    As time passed, the rain outside poured even harder. The rustling sounds of droplets of water falling on the ground remained a constant. Rain and fog covered the entire area, causing it to be even more indistinct. It was as if the rain and fog had turned into a rain curtain that connected the sky and earth.


    Su Ming listened to the sounds of rain outside from within his cave abode. He continued immersing himself in meditation, and did not stop with raining down torment on Di Tian''s servant either.


    Tie Mu''s death did not affect him greatly, and it was the same for the grief that filled this ce. After all, he had not stayed in this ce for fifteen years, and he did not have many memories about this ce.


    However, for some unknown reason, he was feeling rather depressed.


    "When you die, you will want to be buried in your own country, but in the end, your bones are buried in foreignnd¡­ Even for Latter Shamans, it is difficult for them to determine where they will die¡­ Tie Mu is still in a better situation. At least he knows where his home is. He also knows the road back to his home.


    "But where is my home¡­? Just¡­ where is Dark Mountain¡­? Or perhaps¡­ Dark Mountain isn''t even my real hometown¡­


    "Elder once told me to go to Berserker''s Realm Mountain," Su Ming mumbled, and a lost look appeared in his eyes. The memories of Dark Mountain rose before his eyes, and gradually, they faded away.


    Time passed once more, and another month went by slowly. Su Ming''s Nascent Divinity had slowly perfected its condition during these two months of nursing.


    When Su Ming finished nursing his Nascent Divinity, his divine sense also reached peak condition. While he might be unable to cover an area of one million lis, but once he spread it out, he would still be able to sense his crimson dragon, his Poison Corpse, and Ji Yun Hai.


    On this day, with a serious expression, Su Ming slowly spread his divine sense out as while sitting with his legs crossed. As it stretched in all directions, he ced his focus on the crimson dragon, his puppet, and the Poison Corpse. Gradually, his expression turned dark.


    The divine sense covering the entire area allowed Su Ming to spread his will outwards as well, and as he called out to these creatures, a rippleing from the west first responded to him, albeit slowly.


    That wave of ripples was very weak. The instant Su Ming''s divine sense touched it, a blurry scene appeared in his head, and he saw a vague picture shing right before his eyes.


    The picture was of arge pce, and it was built on a mountain. There were eight gigantic statues within the pce, and right in the middle of these statues was a skeleton kneeling on one knee. Its limbs were chained down, and the chains were impaled in the ground.


    The statues were not the ones that responded to Su Ming, neither was it that skeleton. It was instead the picture that was drawn on the ground under the skeleton!


    That picture protruded off the ground and circled around the area, and it was the greatly shrunken crimson dragon!


    However, it was no longer crimson. Its color had be much duller. There was pain on its face, and it did not move. If Su Ming took a closer look, he could discover that the eight statues were stepping on the crimson dragon''s picture as if they were holding it down. As for the skeleton in the center, the spot where the chain was impaled was right where the crimson dragon''s head was!


    When that picture shed through Su Ming''s mind, it disappeared without a trace. Immediately after, a new scene appeared, and that scene was a swamp. Right in the depths of the swamp were a pair of green eyes, and they were shing in the dark. A low growl seemed to travel forth, and the scene disappeared.


    Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly, and a freezing re appeared within them.


    "Spirits of Nine Yin!" He stood up, left a wisp of his divine sense in the valley, took a step out of his cave abode, and in the next instant, disappeared.

 Chapter 492 — Retrieving the Poison Corpse!

    <h4>Chapter 492: Retrieving the Poison Corpse!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    None of the Fated Kin in the valley noticed Su Ming¡¯s departure, and even though he disappeared, the wisp of his divine sense he left in this ce still allowed him to sense everything happening in this ce. If anything happened during this period of time, he could just warp and return as quickly as possible.


    The pain that reached Su Ming through the faint waves of ripples from the crimson dragon, however, had his heart burning with extreme anger. The crimson dragon might have been created by Hong Luo, but its loyalty could be seen clearly when it returned to Su Ming without any hesitation when it saw him during the treasure gambling event in the World of Nine Yin.


    It followed him all along the way, and even when Su Ming entered the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass, the crimson dragon remained outside to wait for him until an ident happened. And Su Ming could already imagine that this so called ident wasrgely rted to the old Spirit of Nine Yin he had rented in the past.


    He absolutely had to rescue the crimson dragon. He might have had deep experiences with the strength of the Spirits of Nine Yin, but he was the crimson dragon¡¯s master. Giving up on it when it was in danger was something he could not do.


    Because he could not find his home, Su Ming valued his rtionships!


    Because his family was not around, Su Ming valued all forms of love given to him!


    While there might not be any form of love between him and the crimson dragon, but just its loyalty alone was enough for Su Ming to not retreat and give up on it in fear.


    "Spirits of Nine Yin¡­" Su Ming charged in midair and turned into a long arc. His eyes shone with a freezing re. As he lifted his right hand, Han Mountain Bell appeared on his palm.


    His gaze fell on the bell, and after a moment of silence, Su Ming looked at the strand of hair belonging to the first God of Berserkers wrapped around his finger. There was not much left of the strand of hair, but there was a resolute look on his face, and he traveled even faster.


    Once he finished nursing his Nascent Divinity, he became much faster than before, especially when hebined his speed with his warps. The long arc that was slicing through the sky would asionally disappear, and when it reappeared, it would be much further away from where he was previously in the world.


    Su Ming¡¯s journey took several hours. As he charged forward, he came to a swamnd. That swamp did not exist fifteen years ago. As of then, it covered an area of several hundreds of thousands of feet. asionally, bubbles would pop up on the surface of the swamp. Once they burst, they would turn into ayer of green fog that filled the air above the swamp, causing all the people who came to this ce to only see fog.


    Su Ming did not go to the Spirits of Nine Yin in a fit of recklessness. Instead, he came to this ce. This was the ce that had appeared in his mind when he used his divine sense to sweep through thend, the ce where his Poison Corpse was.


    If he wanted to go to the Spirits of Nine Yin, then he had to make good preparations. After all, he had incredibly great experiences with the power of the Spirits of Nine Yin in the past.


    At that moment, he stood in the air above the swamp. As he lowered his head, golden light shone in his eyes and his gaze pierced through the fog below him tond right in the swamp. A familiar wave of ripples started fighting against his divine sense from the swamp immediately after.


    At the same time, a low, muffled roar suddenly shot up from within the swamp. It shook the fog in the area, and the roar was filled with ruthless brutality, as if it harbored intense dislike towards Su Ming¡¯s divine sense exploring the swamp.


    "These fifteen years of freedom were hard toe by, and it allowed you to obtain new intelligence¡­ but how dare you note forth when you see me?! If I could capture you when you were alive, I will be able to do the same even when you have new intelligence," Su Ming dered tly, then lifted his right hand and pressed it downward swiftly in the direction of the swamp on the ground.


    Golden light started shing violently on his body, and a great force shot out from his right hand, charging straight towards the swamp. Muffled booming sounds reverberated in the air, and a gigantic mark of a palm appeared in the swamp. This sunken mark was created by the force when Su Ming pressed downwards.


    As the swamp trembled and the mark of his palm continued sinking downwards, the low roars from the swamp started growing in volume. After a moment, when the mark of the palm had sank several hundreds of feet downward, making it seem as if the entire swamp had sunk deeply into the ground, a green hand swiftly shot out from the swamp. It crashed into that mark of Su Ming¡¯s palm as it continued sinking downwards, and a loud, shocking boom rang in the air.


    The swamp looked as if it had copsed. Arge amount of mud and water sttered everywhere, but the Poison Corpse that Su Ming was looking for still refused toe out of his hiding ce, as if he was evading Su Ming. This was an action born out of his natural instinct!


    "I see, so you aren¡¯ting out." A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he activated the full force of his divine sense to charge into the swamp. It swiftly infiltrated the ce, and as it swept through the ce, Su Ming saw arge amount of skeletons belonging to humans and beasts. He also saw a figure squatting in the depths of the swamp. His eyes were shining with a dark light, and he was roaring.


    Without even the slightest bit of hesitation, Su Ming had his divine sense charge towards the figure, and in an instant, his divine sense enveloped that figure. Once he did so, he immediately discovered that while the brand he had left on this figure still remained, it was already incredibly dull. Clearly, over the past few years, this Poison Corpse had been constantly attacking it.


    "Poison Corpse, return to me!" Su Ming muttered and used his divine sense to pull at the brand he¡¯d left on the Poison Corpse in the past. The Poison Corpse immediately started shivering violently and his roars became more intense. He started moving swiftly in the depths of the swamp, as if he wanted to avoid Su Ming¡¯s divine sense.


    However, the strength of Su Ming¡¯s divine sense was no longer something that the Poison Corpse could dodge or hide from. After a moment, the Poison Corpse seemed to have decided to attack. His roars filled with a murderous air, and without care for anything else, he charged straight towards the surface of the swamp.


    Right before his eyes, a green figure rushed out of the swamp, and bringing with it a rotten stench and the miasma of corpses, it closed in on Su Ming in an instant.


    Su Ming stood in midair, looking asposed as ever. The instant the green figure approached him, he lifted his right hand and swung it before him. Immediately, arge amount of lightning arcs started swimming swiftly around his body. At the same time, arge amount of lightning sparks shed in the sky as rain continued drizzling down from the clouds.


    As Su Ming swung his arm, those lightning sparks left his body and gathered on the green figure. In the blink of an eye, they came into contact with the green figure, and arge, thunderous rumble rang in the air. From the distance, it looked as if the green figure could attract lightning, because the numerous lightning sparks that looked like dragons and had crawled out of thin air struck down on it with loud, rumbling sounds!


    That green figure let out a muffled groan, but it waspletely unperturbed by the lightning strikes. It continued approaching Su Ming without once stopping, and the instant it was only thirty feet away from Su Ming, a puff of poisonous fog gushed out of its mouth. That poisonous fog was ck and green in color, and it started spreading outwards rapidly, as if it had exploded, looking as if it couldpletely envelop Su Ming within.


    Immediately, the spot where Su Ming was previously was shroudedpletely by poison fog. The poison was so strong that it seemed to contain life. It started spreading outwards without stop, and the green figure let out a smug howl. A murderous glint appeared in its eyes, and it was just about to rush into the fog, but right at that moment, the air behind it that was devoid of fog distorted, and Su Ming walked out of the distortions with just one step.


    The green figure immediately noticed him when he walked out. Just as it was about to turn around, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, then lifted his right hand and tapped the green figure through the air!


    Piercing golden light immediately burst forth from the tip of Su Ming¡¯s finger. That golden light instantly turned into the strongest ray of light in the ce andnded on the green figure.


    The green figure let out a screech of pain and quickly retreated, thinking of shrinking back into the poison fog. Su Ming did not wait for it to retreat into the fog and swung his arm forward, which resulted in a whirlwind.


    That whirlwind spun rapidly and stirred up endless violent gusts that charged into the fog faster than the green figure could. As they spun, thatrge amount of poisonous fog was blown away and left with the whirlwind, causing the green figure to be unable to blend into the poison fog.


    The green figure¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt, and it turned around to start howling and roaring loudly at Su Ming. It was also right at that moment that its appearance was revealed. This was a person with green fur growing on him. That green fur was like rather sharp looking needles, and they covered his entire body!


    His eyes glowed with a green light, and he was ring at Su Ming. At the center of his brows was a tuft of white fur!


    As he breathed, puffs of ck poison fog came from his mouth and nose before they were sucked back into his body, in a cyclic manner.


    It could still be somewhat seen that this was Su Ming¡¯s Poison Corpse from the past!


    It was unknown as to what sort of serendipity he had run into during these fifteen years that changed him in this way, but by the ripplesing from his power, he was clearly much stronger than he was in the past. By the looks of it, he was currently equivalent to a powerful Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    The poison fog was especially rming, or else Su Ming would not have chosen to dodge it by warping when it appeared moments ago. He could tell with just one nce that there was an unknown poisonous substance in that poison fog besides the small snake¡¯s poison, and the fusion of these two different types of poison in that poison fog was able to instill fear in other people¡¯s hearts.


    Once the Poison Corpse let out a roar towards Su Ming, he moved but no longer attacked, choosing instead to charge towards the swamp on the ground.


    Su Ming remained calm, but there was a whirlwind spinning around him, which could scatter away all poison fog. When he saw the Poison Fog rushing towards the swamp, he did not stop him. Instead, he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, arge spiked club appeared in his hand.


    Almost the instant that Poison Corpse charged into the swamp, Su Ming lifted the spiked club with his right hand. That spiked club instantly grew bigger, and when it was nearly one thousand feet long, Su Ming rammed it down on the swamp.


    A muffled boom that shook the entire region reverberated through the air. The instant the spiked club fell on the swamp, a powerful tremor instantly swept through the entire area, causing it to be instantly squashed, and a powerful rebounding force erupted forth. That force spread out in a moment, causing the Poison Corpse that was about to rush into the swamp to be bounced out against his will.


    The instant he was rebounded, Su Ming closed in on him like lightning. With his right index finger, he tapped the Poison Corpse¡¯s chest through the air, causing the Poison Corpse to continuously retreat with panic on his face.


    "If I can turn you into a puppet, then I can naturally wipe you off of the face of earth. But since you now have intelligence, make your own decision. Will you continue following me, or¡­ suffer a true death here and now?!"


    Su Ming stopped moving and had his divine sense envelope the Poison Corpse. The taps he delivered on the Poison Corpse¡¯s body all contained a few wisps of his power of Bone Sacrifice. He just needed a single thought, and this Poison Corpse would explode.


    In his fear, the Poison Corpse started roaring madly and the poison fog in his body spread out swiftly until his entire body was covered in fog. He was just about to run when Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile. He did not chase after the Poison Corpse, merely let a single thought surface in his head, and a loud bang immediately traveled forth from within the fog.


    Another six bangs rang out consecutively, and with one wave of his arm, the whirlwind around his body spread out and swept away the fog, revealing the Poison Corpse in midair. His body was a wreck, eyes dull, and blood was trickling out of his mouth.


    He looked incredibly weakened, and when he looked at Su Ming, the fear in his eyes grew stronger.


    "Will you die, or will you obey?" Su Ming looked at the Poison Corpse and askednguidly.


    Struggle appeared on the Poison Corpse¡¯s face. After some time, he lowered his head and knelt before Su Ming, letting out sobbing sounds as he allowed Su Ming¡¯s divine sense to charge into his body and fuse with the brand he¡¯d left in the past.


    Then, no longer bothering with the Poison Corpse, Su Ming looked in the direction where the Spirits of Nine Yin were and moved there. The Poison Corpse followed behind him obediently, asionally turning his head back to look at the swamp, not being able to bear parting with the ce.

 Chapter 493 — Breaking into the Spirits of Nine Yin’s Territory!

    <h4>Chapter 493: Breaking into the Spirits of Nine Yin¡¯s Territory!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In fact, before Su Ming even managed to take a few steps forward, the Poison Corpse behind him let out a low roar, still swathed in his emotions of not wanting to leave the ce. There was no longer any sort of murderous intent in his roar, but he was instead sending out another message.


    Su Ming turned his head and cast the Poison Corpse a nce, then nodded.


    Immediately, the Poison Corpse¡¯s spirits were lifted, and he turned around to immediately charge towards the swamp below him. When he sank entirely into it, Su Ming stood in midair and started waiting without any form of anxiety.


    After about the time taken for half an incense stick to burn, the green fog that surrounded the swamp started churning as if some sort of suction force had appeared within the swamp, and was all absorbed into the swamp. After some time, a vortex appeared within the swamp, and it spun faster with each passing moment. Eventually, the Poison Corpse charged out from the vortex!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He could clearly see a curved knife in the Poison Corpse¡¯s hand. That knife was green and was glowing brightly. He could not tell what material was used to make it.


    There was also an archaic airing from it. Clearly, that knife had been around for a very long time!


    When Su Ming remembered just how long the World of Nine Yin had been around, he knew that this knife was definitely an ancient treasure, he just did not know how the Poison Corpse had managed to get his hands on it. But now that he thought about it, this knife must have been the cause for the change in the Poison Corpse¡¯s poison fog!


    As if the Poison Corpse was worried that Su Ming would take away his knife, the moment he flew out with the knife, he immediately stabbed his own chest with it. Su Ming saw the knife melting when it entered the Poison Corpse¡¯s body, then watched as it seeped into him and disappeared.


    Pain appeared on the Poison Corpse¡¯s face. After struggling for a moment, he managed to bear through it by sheer willpower. The injuries on his body also recovered in an instant. In fact, his eyes were sparkling even brighter than before. He was in a much better form than he was previously.


    Questions rose in Su Ming¡¯s mind when he saw the Poison Corpse in this state. If the knife had such effects, then why did the Poison Corpse not bring it out previously¡­?


    The Poison Corpse might already possess intelligence, but he could only express simple emotions, such as happiness, anger, sadness, and joy. He could notmunicate with Su Ming. There was no way for Su Ming to obtain an answer to his questions, so he kept a mental note in his head and began to observe the Poison Corpse in secret while maintaining his guard.


    However, this was not the time for him to delve too deeply into it. Once he was certain that his brand on the Poison Corpse had be much more secure and he could control the Poison Corpse without problems, he averted his gaze. He looked in the direction of where the Spirits of Nine Yin were, and charged towards that ce.


    The Poison Corpse turned into a ray of green light and followed closely behind him.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I still can¡¯t find the puppet that was formed from Ji Yun Hai¡¯s body even with my divine sense covering the area, or else my battle prowess would reach its peak!¡¯


    Rain continued pouring from the sky and covered arge area in the World of Nine Yin.


    When dusk arrived, a dense forest region took form before Su Ming as he continued charging forward. Vaguely, he could see several tall mountains located deep in the forest. There were also many pces that surrounded the mountains. In fact, Su Ming could even see numerous statues standing stock-still outside those pces.


    It was as if everything in this ce was in deep slumber. The entire forest was dead silent. Not a single sound could be hearding from within. However, when Su Ming used his divine sense and covered the area, he could feel the crimson dragon weakly crying out in pain!


    This was the ce where the Spirits of Nine Yin resided. It was also the spot where the ripples from his crimson dragon wereing from!


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, and eventually, he focused his attention on one of the towering mountains. At the top of that mountain was a pce, and that pce was in the picture that had appeared briefly in his mind.


    Su Ming did not stop moving. With his gaze fixed on the pce in the mountain, he charged towards that ce, his body shining with a brilliant golden light.


    Almost the instant Su Ming got closer, the stone of the unmoving statues standing outside the pces at the foot of the mountain before him started to look as if they were melting. These statues recovered one by one, and waves upon waves of powerful presences spread out, causing the rain falling from the sky to momentarily freeze. The raindrops then floated away, unable to fall straight down. The clouds in the sky also started to be obscure, as if they were covered by those presences, and the clouds started to give off a feeling as if they were distorting.


    "This is the territory of the Spirits of Nine Yin. All trespassers will be killed!" A bone-chilling voice reverberated through the air, and a strong murderous intent could be felt within it. It was as if it contained some form ofw that could make all those who heard it feel their hearts lurch in their chests.


    Rumbling sounds echoed within Su Ming¡¯s body while the piercing golden light shone about him. This was the first time he executed the full extent of his abilities ever since he came out of the Undying and Imperishable World. Even when he killed that Golden Thread Sacred Bat, he had still not used his full power. Yet now, as golden light shone from his whole body and the rumbling sounded, even his hair seemed to have turned gold.


    The mark of Dark Mountain appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and his Nascent Divinity spread out behind him to turn into a gigantic shadow. That shadow looked simr to him, but was several thousands of feet tall. Once he manifested, he formed a seal with one hand, and then with an aloof gaze, walked after Su Ming.


    This was the true form of his Nascent Divinity after Soul Formation. It was a pity that Ji Yun Hai was not here, or else Su Ming would be able to call forth even greater strength from his current power of cultivation when he practiced the cultivation methods of Immortals. However, even if his Nascent Divinity appeared only in this state in the world, he could still bring forth a great portion of his power!


    The Poison Corpse was at the very end. A fierce light shone in his eyes, and as he breathed, the ck and green fog surrounded his body, and as it did so, it made him look like an evil spirit.


    Su Ming charged forward. There were eight pces between this ce and that pce at the top of the mountain. Each of these pces had numerous stone statues stationed outside, and right at that moment, the stone statues of the first pce, which was located at the outermostyer of the forest, had all woken up!


    There was also an invisible seal ced over there, causing him to be unable to warp. It was as if space itself was being squeezed together by the seal until there was not a single gap left. If he warped forcefully, there was a huge possibility that he would immediately reappear not too far away with his flesh and blood breaking down.


    There was an aloof expression on Su Ming¡¯s face while a resolute glint appeared in his eyes. As he charged forward, he arrived in the blink of an eye at the first pce that blocked his path. The moment he closed in, the numerous stone statues outside the first pce had already woken up, and they were all looking at Su Ming coldly. Almost the instant he arrived, low roars rose into the sky.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. The instant these Spirits of Nine Yin closed in on him, arge amount of lightning arcs immediately appeared on his body. At the same time, lightning emerged inrge quantities in the rain falling down from the sky. When Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it before himself, endless bolts of lightning came crashing downwards.


    From the distance, it looked as if a rain of lightning was falling on the first pce. Countless crashes of thunder roared in the air, and thend was instantaneously lit up despite it being dusk!


    Su Ming had called forth all these bolts of lightning with his Lightning Crystal of Inheritance. Lightning covered the area, causing the iing Spirits of Nine Yin to momentarily freeze, and right at the moment they froze, Su Ming had already arrived at the main door to the first pce. Just as he was about to step in, a roar came from within the pce, and soon after, a figure that was around a hundred feet tall charged out from inside.


    Before the figure even closed in, a powerful pressure forced itself down on Su Ming¡¯s heart and soul, but he did not stop for even a single moment. He clenched his right fist, then hurled it straight towards the iing gigantic figure.


    That gigantic figure also hurled his fist towards Su Ming. Their fists crashed into each other in an instant. One of them stood within the hall, and the other outside the hall. Right in the middle was the pce door.


    One of them was around a hundred feet tall, and the other looked rather tiny inparison!


    One of them was ferocious, and the other was indifferent!


    Time seemed to have frozen up during that instant. As lightning shed through the sky, it illuminated everything. At the moment their fists shed, the armor decked Spirit of Nine Yin in the pce shuddered violently and his armor shattered into pieces with a bang, revealing his face, which looked like dried wood. He even coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and staggered a few steps back!


    Su Ming did not even take a single step backwards. With one single move, he leaped through the first pce and charged towards the second pce.


    "Who are you?!" The shocked filled voice of the spirit from the first pce chased after Su Ming. The strength of their physical bodies had always been the pride of Spirits of Nine Yin. Even if their levels of cultivation did not differ too greatly from their opponents, they could still use the might of their bodies to suppress their enemies!


    Yet what happened just now had filled the spirit¡¯s heart with a level of shock that could not be described with words. He could clearly feel that this person had not used any sort of divine ability and had just used his physical strength, just like him. And in such a situation, he had practically lostpletely!


    "I am Su Ming! And I came here to take back the spirit you Spirits of Nine Yin took with you!"


    The instant Su Ming stepped into the second pce, the stone on the statues outside the second pce started melting. All of them had dark expressions on their faces, and without saying a single word, they charged towards him.


    This time, Su Ming did not attack. His Poison Corpse did. That Corpse rushed out with a roar, and the ck and green poison fog spread out rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire area. Su Ming knew that if he wanted to save the Crimson Dragon, he had to be fast!


    He had to use the fastest speed he could muster and charge towards the ce where the crimson dragon was sealed!


    Without stopping, he arrived before the door to the second pce. At the instant he stepped in, a huge spirit walked out of the second pce. He held a long spear in his hand, and the moment he walked out, he sent that spear charging straight towards Su Ming¡¯s face. It brought with it a piercing sound as it sliced through the air, and it was so loud that the sound was deafening.


    It was as if he had prepared this attack since a long time ago and chosen to unleash it right at that moment!


    The spear was just about to touch Su Ming when he lifted his right hand, and immediately, Han Mountain Bell appeared in it, as if his fist had turned into the bell itself. The bell crashed into the long spear in an instant, and a loud chime that shook the skies rang through the world.


    The body of the spirit with the long spear lurched forward, and the long spear in his hands started shattering inch by inch. He fell several steps backwards and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. Without a hint of hesitation, Su Ming went past the pce and charged towards the third pce.


    Yet the instant he stepped into the third pce, not only did all the statues outside the pce wake up, even the guardian in the pce had walked out with a long spear in his hand. When the spirit lifted the spear, all the Spirits of Nine Yin around lifted their spears and tossed them at the same time. Sharp, piercing whistles charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming still looked as calm as ever. In the face of all the long spears charging towards him, he lifted his left hand and pressed at the air before him gently.


    "My left hand symbolizes time that has passed¡­ as if your bodies are all searching for the signs of time¡­ move back¡­" Su Ming muttered softly.


    The instant those words left his lips, he pushed against the air, and the numerous long spears that were charging towards him no longer moved forward, but backwards! At the same time, before the Spirits of Nine Yin even managed to take a step forward, they started moving as if their actions were flowing in reverse, and all of them took a step backwards!


    The shock of when they took that step backwards was enough to strike anyone who witnessed this scene dumb with amazement!


    Then, like a bolt of lightning, Su Ming leaped over the third pce and headed towards the fourth pce!


    For some strange reason, the Spirits of Nine Yin in the fourth pce had not woken up. Only a powerful spirit of three hundred something feet tall stood outside the pce, looking at Su Ming with aplicated gaze!


    "Are you going to stop me as well?" Su Ming asked calmly.

 Chapter 494 — Ze Long Shen

    <h4>Chapter 494: Ze Long Shen</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once Su Ming mastered the fusion between the past and the future, Destiny was contained between the back and front of his hands!


    This method which allowed him to cause time to flow back came through the epiphany he gained when he isted himself during those two months and nursed his Nascent Soul back to health - his Destiny Style!


    This was his creation, the third style that came after Berserker Obliteration and that extreme speed, this was Destiny¡¯s Past!


    This style looked simple and as if it could change the course of time, but in truth, that was not so. Su Ming still could not truly do that. What he could do, however, was channel his understanding towards that one word into wind, and make it seem as if the wind¡¯s memories were flowing backwards based on that understanding.


    Is he truly turned into Destiny, then he could bring forth the power of this one style to its greatest extent, but he had not transformed at the moment. That was why when he executed this attack, he could only cause things to move in reverse for a single moment.


    Nheless, even if it was just for a single moment, it was still enough to stir up enough shock among the Spirits of Nine Yin, because this sort of divine ability had already reached an incredibly abstruse level!


    At that moment, that was exactly how the three hundred something feet tall spirit standing outside the fourth pce felt!


    He did not even bother hiding theplicated look on his face as he looked at Su Ming. His name¡­ was Li Huo!


    Su Ming also looked at the huge spirit before him, and he felt as if he could still hear the words the spirit had once said echoing faintly in his ears. "My name is Li Huo. ording to the treaty made between my tribe and the Shaman Tribe, I am willing to serve you."


    In the face of Su Ming¡¯s question, the conflicted look on Li Huo¡¯s face became even greater. He lifted his head swiftly, and resolution appeared in his eyes.


    "There are certain things that a man can and cannot do! Because of personal reasons, I shouldn¡¯t stop you¡­ but as a member of my race, I must stop you! You saved me before, I¡­" The spirit lifted his right hand abruptly and seized the air. Immediately, a gigantic axe appeared out of thin air with a huge boom. Once he held it in his hand, he ced it on the ground.


    The ground shuddered, and thin cracks spread out with loud, rumbling sounds ringing in the air.


    "¡­have wronged you in this matter!"


    Li Huo let go of his right hand. His battle axe stood straight on the ground, and he turned around, mming his right hand against his chest roughly. He staggered a few steps backwards and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. His helmet shattered, revealing his dried wood like face, and he opened up the path!


    "Go!" Li Huo gritted his teeth and growled.


    All the Spirits of Nine Yin around him were starting to awaken slowly. All of them looked at Li Huo, and in the midst of their silence, they remained still.


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm towards Li Huo, and aplicated look also appeared on his face. With one move, he leaped up and was about to rush into the fifth pce, but right at the instant he jumped up, all the other Spirits of Nine Yin in the fourth pce lifted their heads.


    "Let him go!" Li Huo spoke once again, and there was a tone in his voice that told Su Ming he was bidding him farewell. He might have only gotten to know Su Ming for a short amount of time, but the things that had happened during the time they were briefly acquainted with each other were things that Li Huo would never forget.


    He had not managed toplete Su Ming¡¯sst request, bringing only the girl back to the Shaman City. The boy had run into an ident on their way back.


    He would forever feel guilty about this.


    Su Ming turned into a long arc, and in the blink of an eye, he charged into the fifth pce!


    The instant he stood in the air above the courtyard of the fifth pce, a powerful, imposing air came crashing into him. There were nine gigantic stone statues in the courtyard, and all of them were waking up one by one. At the same time these spirits looked towards Su Ming with an aloof gaze, a Spirit of Nine Yin that wore no helmet walked out from within the fifth pce. He seemed to be a middle-aged man, and his face that was formed of dried wood contained no hint of emotion.


    "Stop!" the middle-aged Spirit of Nine Yin saidnguidly. His voice gave off a feeling as if he was rotting away. Right then, powerful presences erupted forth from the nine Spirits of Nine Yin, and all of them were spirits that held power equivalent to a Latter Shaman!


    It was especially so for the middle-aged spirit who walked out of the pce. The ripples that were spreading out from his body told Su Ming that even if he did not have the power equivalent to an End Shaman, he would still have the power equivalent to a Latter Shaman who had reached the peak!


    These Spirits of Nine Yin were enough to trap Su Ming in this ce and stop him from reaching the sixth pce in a short period of time!


    Almost the instant all the Spirits of Nine Yin in the courtyard revealed their full power and lifted their heads, ready to charge towards Su Ming, who was closing in on them from midair, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the small snake on his shoulders lifted its head to let out a piercing howl.


    As it howled, the small snake charged out. With one twist of its body in midair, the illusory shadow of a gigantic Candle Dragon immediately appeared in the sky!


    That shadow of the Candle Dragon roared and opened its mouth wide before sweeping its head across the ground underneath. At the same time, Su Ming turned into a long arc and shot through the Candle Dragon¡¯s shadow to rush forward.


    The Candle Dragon formed by the small snake blocked the Spirits of Nine Yin in the pce underneath, buying an instant for Su Ming. It allowed him to swiftly charge out of the fifth pce and arrive at the sixth pce in a rush!


    The small snake¡¯s power as the Candle Dragon might not be weak, but it was not fully grown. It could only trap the Spirits of Nine Yin in the fifth pce for a short period of time. It could not do so for long.


    Su Ming knew that he¡­ did not have much time!


    With his full speed, he stepped into the courtyard of the sixth pce, and right at that instant, seven presences that were equivalent to Latter Shamans that had reached the peak charged towards him, causing Su Ming to have absolutely no chance of dodging or retreating as he was in midair!


    The seven presences were about to close in to him in the next instant. A glint shed past Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand, and the full power of the Wind Crystal of Inheritance in his body erupted forth. A vortex started spinning around his body, and as that vortex spun, a hot wave of air appeared, as if the vortex had turned into a cyclone that contained great heat!


    Once that wind appeared, Su Ming pointed towards the sky with his right hand.


    "Lunar Burial!"


    The instant those two words fell out of his mouth, a gigantic whirlwind formed in the sky as well. The temperature of that wind was different from the hot whirlwind on the ground - it contained a freezing chill. All of this seemed to have happened over a long span of time, but in truth, everything happened in an instant.


    As the freezing vortex and the burning wind on the ground continuously spun in the world, they crashed into each other abruptly, and as they did so, a gust of wind that was much stronger that the wind summoned through Sun Genesis burst forth out of nowhere. And as it howled, it also contained a power that could blow apart life. This¡­ was Lunar Burial!


    The second style of Wind Separation - Lunar Burial!


    Under that gust of wind that came forth to bury life, the seven powerful Spirits of Nine Yin that were closing in on Su Ming became like corpses. As the wind blew, their bodies rapidly dried up and arge amount of their life force flowed out from their bodies. That wind howled and swept about in all directions. Su Ming stood in that gust of wind, and it caused his long hair to dance, his robes to flutter, and his eyes to look ghostly!


    However, this was the sixth pce of the Spirits of Nine Yin. Almost the instant that gust of wind formed, an old spirit walked out of the sixth pce, and that old spirit was also another person Su Ming was familiar with!


    The old spirit was naturally¡­ the spirit that Su Ming had rented in the past, one that possessed power that was equivalent to that of an End Shaman! He was also the one who had taken away the crimson dragon with some unknown method and caused the crimson dragon to be sealed in this ce!


    He also had aplicated look on his face, but different from Li Huo stepping aside to clear the path, he took a step forward, and as that gust of wind swirled in the air, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the wind!


    It was the same attack he executed when he had helped Su Ming fight against the God of Shamans Temple all those years ago during the treasure gambling event!


    "Ze Long Shen¡­"


    As Su Ming stood in the gust of wind, he saw the iing attack of that one point. At that moment, all seven figures that had been closing in on him moments ago were revealed, but they could not get closer to Su Ming. In the gust of wind that aimed to bury their lives, they could only do their absolute best to fight against it.


    The might of that wind would not have been so powerful if it had been executed by a person with average power, but when Su Ming cast it with the full power of all his Berserker Bones, this Lunar Burial reached an incredibly powerful state.


    "In the past, I could not hope to even be your opponent¡­ Now, I¡¯d like to see just how far apart we are!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he took a step forward, walking straight out of the vortex that was the gust of wind that buried lives. He lifted his right hand, and with the jab he created after numerous evolutions during those countless years in the Undying and Imperishable World, he pointed forward, and that one jab traveled forth like lightning. It swiftly closed in on the attack from the old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s finger in midair.


    In the past, Su Ming had been so weak that he could not put up a fight against the old spirit in his own eyes!


    As of now, he already had the right to truly fight against this old spirit!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity¡­ that the timing isn¡¯t right.¡¯


    At the same moment Su Ming pointed forward, he moved his body slightly. He sighed in his heart, and when that one jab of his shed against the old spirit¡¯s attack from his finger, a loud bang that shook the skies rose into the air.


    Amid the rumbles, blood trickled down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. His body tumbled backwards, and due to the slight rearrangement in his position, he did not fall back in the direction of where he came. Instead, as if he had borrowed the old spirit¡¯s power, he charged straight towards the seventh pce!


    The old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s body shuddered. He could tell that Su Ming had not used his entire power when he executed that one jab. He had just wanted to borrow its power to charge forth. When he saw that Su Ming was heading straight to the seventh pce, a glint appeared in his eyes. At the instant he was about to give chase, the shadow of Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity, who was still following right behind Su Ming, whipped his head around.


    Right at the moment the Nascent Divinity turned his head around, he lifted his right hand and swung it against the sky. That one swing immediately caused a blood-red hue to spread out, making it seem as if the entire sky was being rapidly dyed in blood.


    This was one of the stronger styles among all of Hong Luo¡¯s Arts - Purge the Heavens!


    It was difficult for Su Ming to bring out much of the power in this Art if he cast it at just the Soul Formation Stage. Even if he used up all the energy contained within his Nascent Divinity, he would still only be able to bring out half of the Art¡¯s power. Yet even though it was just half, it could still bring about a purge!


    The sky was dyed crimson red as if a sea of blood had manifested. The sea tumbled in all directions and appeared right behind Su Ming, as if it was serving as a blockade, cutting off the old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s path when he tried to chase Su Ming down. The sea of blood surged about, and as if the sky had copsed, all the red in the sky fused into Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity, and once it did so, his Nascent Divinity charged straight towards the old Spirit of Nine Yin.


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. Borrowing the power from that one point and using his Nascent Divinity¡¯s Art to block the old spirit off was all so that he would not be trapped within the sixth pce. At that moment, as he charged forward like a long arc, Su Ming stepped right into the courtyard of the seventh pce!


    His face was slightly pale. After all, that one attack from the old spirit¡¯s finger was equivalent to an attack from an End Shaman. If his physical body had not been strong enough and allowed him to bear the brunt of the attack, Su Ming might have immediately exploded.


    However, the guards for the pces belonging to the Spirits of Nine Yin were all stronger with each new level.


    Even if there were only two pces left standing before him until he reached the mountain sealing his crimson dragon, these two pces, the seventh and eight pces, were definitely incredibly dangerous.


    But Su Ming had no regrets!

 Chapter 495 — God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu!

    <h4>Chapter 495: God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming stepped into the courtyard of the seventh pce, he found out that there were only five statues standing around. These five had already woken up, and at the instant he came close, they all took a step forward at the same time.


    When their feetnded on the ground, the ground shook. Every single one of these five statues contained a power simr to the sixth pce¡¯s Ze Long Shen. As they took that step forward, a mighty pressure that felt like the seas were overturned and mountains were toppled over instantly rushed towards Su Ming.


    His body suddenly froze. Under that pressure, he had a feeling as if his entire body was going to be crushed into smithereens. Once he coughed out a mouthful of blood, he formed a seal with his right hand and pointed forward. Immediately, bell chimes reverberated in the air and spread out. Han Mountain Bell instantaneously appeared right in between Su Ming and the five powerful statues!


    As Su Ming changed the seals in his right hand, Han Mountain Bell grewrger, and when a loud roar rose up and reverberated through the nine heavens, the Nine-Headed Dragon appeared as an illusion in the air above the seventh pce!


    At that moment, many of the heads belonging to the nine-headed beast roared and charged towards the five powerful Spirits of Nine Yin.


    However, each and every single one of these five Spirits of Nine Yin possessed power equivalent to an End Shaman. The level of their strength was simply unimaginable, and right at the moment the Nine-Headed Dragon appeared, an old spirit walked out of the seventh pce.


    That old spirit wore a green robe, and while he looked like a block of dried up wood, he was not tall. In fact, his physique was not that much differentpared to Su Ming. He looked incredibly tiny as he stood there, but despite his tiny stature, his gaze gave others a false impression. He looked at Su Ming coldly, and the instant he took a step forward, Su Ming had a feeling as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were trembling. It was as if the world had be dull when the old man appeared.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, then lifted his right hand into the air with his palm facing downwards and the back of his hand facing upwards. His left hand was also lifted up, but his palm was facing upwards, and the back of his hand was facing downwards!


    "My palms symbolize my past, and the back of my hands represent my future¡­


    "The fusion of the past and present will happen when these two handse into contact, and the power when the past and future fuse together will bloom.


    "I call the power where I fuse the past and future together as¡­ Destiny," Su Ming mumbled.


    As he spoke, his left and right hands connected with each other! His body immediately started trembling, and veins popped up on his face. His long hair danced wildly in the air, and an illusory shadow appeared behind him.


    The illusory shadow was that of a baby that did not cry nor wail. His eyes were dark and gray, and he looked as if he was dead!


    That baby seemed to be looking at the sky as he remained still and unmoving. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see that there was resentment burning on his dull face, and it was aimed towards the world!


    Almost at the instant that baby appeared, the air before Su Ming distorted, and a purple figure manifested right in front of him. The face of this man with purple hair was filled with grief, as if he contained an endless amount of sorrow within him. He looked at the sky and seemed as if he was mumbling, but no one could hear what he was saying clearly.


    "The Fusion of Destiny: First Fusion!"


    The instant Su Ming said those words, the man with purple hair before him and the baby with the dull eyes behind him immediately charged towards him and fused into his body. Right at the moment they fused into him, Su Ming¡¯s body turned into a gigantic vortex. It began rotating with booming sounds, and all those standing around could not see what was happening within.


    However, that rotation did notst for a very long time. Almost the moment the Nine-Headed Dragon began its mad attack while roaring and the green-robed old spirit from the seventh pce walked forth, the vortex suddenly fell apart, spreading in all directions rapidly like a violent gust of wind sweeping through thend.


    When the vortex dissipated from midair, a boy with a sickly pale face along with half a head of purple hair and the other half in white appeared right before all the Spirits of Nine Yin!


    That boy was only about eight or nine years old. Not only was his facepletely void of blood, even his skin had a grayish hue that gave off a dreary air. He had his head lifted to look at the sky, and at that moment, he slowly lowered it to look at the old spirit who had walked out of the seventh pce. Their gazes met.


    The old man¡¯s feet came to an abrupt halt, and a powerful sense of danger swiftly rose in his heart. He could even sense a feeling of time and age from this person¡¯s gaze!


    "Only fifteen breaths¡­" Su Ming, who had turned into a young boy, mumbled. This time, when he turned into Destiny, he could clearly sense his time limit. It was different from when he was in the Undying and Imperishable World, when he executed the fusion outside, he would only have the span of fifteen breaths in this form.


    A glint appeared in his eyes. Without a single bit of hesitation, he took a step towards the old spirit from the seventh pce. In the process of taking that one step, while his body looked as if he was still rooted to his original spot, the old spirit that had walked out of the seventh pce lifted his right hand and pushed forward swiftly.


    Booming sounds reverberated through the ce, and distortions appeared in the air before the old man. Su Ming walked forth without stopping. As he moved towards the old man, he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, a ray of purple light manifested in his right hand, and then, he pointed towards the old man.


    The ray of purple light immediately charged towards the old man. A grim expression appeared on the old man¡¯s face, and just when he was about to execute a divine ability to resist that purple light, Su Ming lifted his left hand and swung it in the air.


    Immediately, the old man froze, and as if time had turned back on him, he took a step back against his will. The divine ability he was about to cast was also interrupted and cut off. His right hand started moving until he had it lifted up in the air, just like he had held it moments ago. Shock and disbelief appeared in his eyes. He could only watch the ray of purple light close in on him, and when that light enveloped his entire body, a loud bang traveled through the air.


    As that bang echoed in the sky, the old man coughed out blood. His body tumbled backwards, but before he could move much further down, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, the direction the old spirit¡¯s feet and body were moving changed once again. He took a few steps forward and returned to the spot before he suffered the attack from the ray of purple light.


    In fact, even that ray of purple light that had crashed into the old spirit¡¯s body moved out from within him, and the scene just then repeated itself. Booming sounds rang out in the air once more.


    The process continued repeating itself, and in a short instant, the old spirit had already gone through thirteen cycles of falling backwards and moving forward, as well as thirteen cycles of being attacked and the ray of light flowing out of his body to attack him again. Only when Su Ming walked past him and out of the seventh pce to arrive at the eighth pce did the old spirit¡¯s body stop suffering from the barrage of attacks caused by the endless loop between the past and the future.


    However, once the cycle stopped, thirteen loud bangs erupted from his body, and a ray of purple light surged into the sky while illuminating the entire area. Once those thirteen bangs ended, the old spirit coughed out a huge mouthful of blood, and as he staggered, he whipped his head around. With a pale face, he looked towards Su Ming in shock!


    He could tell clearly, if it was not because this person did not harbor strong killing intent, then if he had to bear through the barrage of attacks caused by the loop between the past and the future a little longer, he would have died!


    This sort of attack, this sort of divine ability, and this sort of unbelievable change caused fear to instinctively rise in the old spirit¡¯s heart towards Su Ming.


    He was not the only one afraid, the other five Spirits of Nine Yin were all the same!


    At that moment, Su Ming was not Su Ming. He was¡­ Destiny!


    Seven breaths had gone by since Destiny appeared till the moment he walked into the eighth pce. When the eighth breath was over, Su Ming arrived in the eighth pce. There were only three statues in the eighth pce, and at that moment, those three were rapidly recovering. In the blink of an eye, they had already awakened.


    At the same time, a cold harrumph came from the eighth pce itself. A foot also took a step outside. The owner of that foot was stillrgely hidden in the darkness of the pce, and as he moved forward, his figure was gradually revealed.


    However, all of this started rapidly changing the moment Su Ming stepped into the eighth pce. As he, with half his hair purple and the other half white, walked forward, the three statues that had already awakened and opened their eyes immediately closed them. Their recovered bodies started turning to stone from their heads, and when Su Ming walked past them, the three powerful statues had fallen asleep once again, as if time had reversed around them.


    The cold harrumph that came from the eighth pce also became weaker from the initial strength it had. The one step its owner had taken was also moving backwards slowly, but Su Ming could see that the leg was trembling, as if the owner of that leg was doing his absolute best to struggle against that force!


    Nheless, as Su Ming continued moving forward, the struggle turned into powerlessness in the end, and that leg retreated back into the pce without appearing again¡­


    Su Ming moved past the eighth pce, and right before him was the mountain that sealed his crimson dragon. At the top of the mountain was the final pce that kept his crimson dragon captive!


    The ninth pce in this area!


    Su Ming walked past the eighth pce and stepped on the mountain. Right at the instant he stood outside the ninth pce, an illusion surrounded his body. Destiny¡¯s body gradually grew up, and in an instant, he regained his original appearance. The boy who was about eight or nine years old was gone.


    The color of his hair also returned to normal. However, his face still looked slightly pale. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. Clearly, casting the divine ability in the world outside to turn himself into Destiny was also incredibly demanding on Su Ming.


    "You¡­ are the fourth outsider over the countless years¡­ who has managed to force his way through the eight pces and arrive at this ce!"


    An ancient voice traveled forth from within the ninth pce. The door to the pce opened slowly, causing Su Ming to be able to see the skeleton impaled to the ground right in the middle of the eight statues, along with the picture of the crimson dragon under that skeleton.


    The person who said those words was no one else but the skeleton who was impaled to the ground. At that moment, the skeleton lifted his head slowly and looked towards Su Ming!


    At the instant he lifted his head and the moment Su Ming saw the skeleton, he immediately recognized that the skeleton¡¯s head was the exact same as the head that was hoisted up by that stone pir in Shaman City all those years ago!


    "That divine ability of yours just now is very strong¡­ If you couldst in that form for more than the time taken for an incense stick to burn, then you coulde and go as you please in our territory, and no one would be able to stop you¡­ Even I would have to pay a huge price to stop you¡­


    "But clearly, you can¡¯t." The skeleton looked at Su Ming, and there was infinite wisdom shining in his eyes. There was also an ancient glint thatsted through an unknown amount of years within his gaze.


    "As the fourth person who managed to force his way through to this ce over the long history we have, you have earned our respect¡­ Go. This soul formed from Earthen Aura is very useful to my people. We won¡¯t give it to you."


    Su Ming remained. He did not speak, but he did lift his right hand slowly. There was a strand of hair on his finger, and at that moment, it was showing signs of burning.


    A mighty pressure that had surpassed Su Ming¡¯s by an immeasurable level was slowly spreading out from that strand of hair on his finger. The strength of that pressure instantly covered the entire area, causing the expressions of all the Spirits of Nine Yin to immediately change!


    It also made a powerful light appear within the eyes of the skeleton in the pce.


    "This presence¡­ This is the presence of the God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu!"


    Notes: Lie Shan Xiu: Pronounced /l??/, not /l??/.

 Chapter 496 — Then why are You here as Well?

    <h4>Chapter 496: Then why are You here as Well?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The skeleton in the ninth pce shuddered, pulling at the chains and the spike, making them tremble as well. He also caused the mountain to start shivering faintly. He stared at Su Ming¡¯s palm, stared at the strand of hair on his finger. A dim light gradually appeared on his dried up face. As that light spread through his body, life also seemed to have returned to his dried up body.


    "Lie Shan Xiu¡­" Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm, but there was already a huge wave raging in his heart. This was the first time he heard that name, and based on this person¡¯s words, this name belonged to the God of Berserkers¡­ the first God of Berserkers!


    "I could leave without bringing along the Earthen Aura dragon¡¯s soul, but with this power of the God of Berserkers, not only can I just rain death upon you Spirits of Nine Yin, I can destroy this ce sealing my crimson dragon. And judging by how it is acting as a seal, this ce must also be a very important ce to you Spirits of Nine Yin!


    "It¡¯d be to my best interests to destroy this ce, but if I can¡¯t, I can still leave unscathed if I coordinate the power of my cultivation with the power of the God of Berserkers¡­ And from then onwards, I would search for every single one of you Spirits of Nine Yin who strayed off from your kind, and I will not stop until I kill every single one of you!


    "You¡¯ve already seen my divine ability just now. I can do what I just said!" Su Ming quelled the shock in his heart and derednguidly. He possessed the power of the God of Berserkers, and with it, he could even destroy Di Tian¡¯s clone. This was also the reason why he was confident he could save the crimson dragon. It was also the reason why he chose to bear through so many difficulties and hardships to arrive at the ninth pce!


    If he had revealed the power of the God of Berserkers before he got close, then he would not be able to be as threatening as he was now. Only by showing off his abilities and bringing out this threat could he bring out the best result he desired!


    As the skeleton in the pce recovered, the dim light in his eyes grew stronger. He stared at the strand of hair on Su Ming¡¯s finger, and aplicated look mixed with nostalgia appeared on his face.


    "Lie Shan Xiu was the first person who forced his way through the pces¡­ That was a very long time ago¡­ This presence does indeed belong to him. I didn¡¯t expect him to have taken that step¡­"


    When he finished saying those words, the skeleton let out a long sigh and looked towards Su Ming. He did hear Su Ming¡¯s threat clearly, and if he did not possess the power of the God of Berserkers, the skeleton would have just treated it as a joke. However, right at that very moment, what he said was not a joke!


    "We can make a deal¡­" The skeleton had alreadypletely recovered. He stood up from the ground slowly, and as he did, the chains on his body melted, and the spikes stuck to the ground loosened one by one before they disappeared without a trace.


    When the skeleton stood up, Su Ming saw that he was not tall. He was just about the same height as him. As he stood there, a yellow robe gradually appeared on his body.


    Su Ming did not speak. He only looked at the skeleton.


    "I need the Earthen Aura dragon¡¯s soul because the power of the Earthen Aura it contains is extremely useful for my people¡­ But now, if you are willing to use the power of the God of Berserkers to help my people, then we will naturally no longer need this puny dragon soul!" The skeleton spoke slowly, and as he spoke, he lifted his right hand and pressed downwards.


    Immediately, the crimson dragon¡¯s picture on the ground distorted. As a low roar reverberated in the air, the picture melted, and as if a seal had been broken, the crimson dragon¡¯s body manifested and flew up from the ground. It looked listless as it charged towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, all the Spirits of Nine Yin within the eight pces under the foot of the mountain stopped attacking, and instead, they started retreating before they returned to being statues. Immediately after, the Poison Corpse charged forth and returned to Su Ming¡¯s side. The small snake also rushed towards him. Nascent Divinity returnedst with Han Mountain Bell in tow.


    During the entire process, the Spirits of Nine Yin did not try to stop them and simply allowed them to return to Su Ming¡¯s side.


    "This is a show of my sincerity," the skeleton said slowly as he looked towards Su Ming.


    "If you agree to this, not only will I allow you to bring the Earthen Aura away, you will also receive our friendship. This friendship willst for eternity."


    Without batting an eyelid, Su Ming put away Han Mountain Bell and his Nascent Divinity, then looked towards the skeleton, and spoke in a freezing voice.


    "I heard the Shamans had the same friendship with your people in the past."


    The skeleton now looked like an ancient old man. Towards Su Ming¡¯s words, he only shook his head.


    "There is no friendship between us and the Shamans. There is only a promise and a mutually beneficial rtionship. They did not keep to the promise and brought this disaster on themselves. It has nothing to do with us Spirits of Nine Yin."


    Su Ming frowned. He did not speak.


    "Oh well, there¡¯s no harm in me telling you this. The promise between my people and the Shamans was that we would help them open up an area of one million lis and allow them to build Shaman City. We would also willingly serve them if they give us what we want so that they can survive here.


    "In return, they had to give us what we required once in a while. And every single time my people helped them, they had to give us what we needed! The Shamans couldn¡¯t bring too many powerful warriors in a go either¡­


    "But fifteen years ago, the Shamans broke their part of the promise first and caused thend to fall apart," the old man in yellow robes, who had transformed from the skeleton, exined with an ancient voice.


    "Once I give you the power of the God of Berserkers, I will no longer have anything to threaten you with. If you go back on your word, I will be in danger," Su Ming¡¯s stated slowly with a glint in his eyes.


    The old man in yellow robes fell silent, then walked slowly forward until he moved out of the pce. As he stood outside, he looked towards the world outside.


    Su Ming took a few steps back and maintained a certain amount of distance between them.


    "Everyone¡­ has their own home¡­" After a long while, the old man suddenly spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "You have one, the Shamans have one, and Lie Shan Xiu also had one¡­ Simrly, we Spirits of Nine Yin also have a home¡­ Now, the World of Nine Yin is sealed, and no one from the world outside can enter, and neither can anyone from within leave. Do you want to leave this ce?" The old man turned his head around and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart shuddered. During the past few days, he had been unwilling to think about this. The things that had happened to Fated Kin had moved his heart greatly, but he had a vague hunch that it was going to be incredibly difficult for them to leave the World of Nine Yin.


    However, he did not give up hope. Instead, he had decided that once everything had been settled, he would go and search for a chance to leave this ce, no matter how slim that hope was.


    "If you help us, you will also be helping yourself¡­" the old man said slowly.


    Su Ming remained silent.


    "When we worked with the Shamans, we thought about using them to gather the necessary materials we needed because they could go in and out with ease. Over the endless amount of years, we only had one wish¡­ and that was to go back home!


    "For this, we worked together with the Shamans. For this, we were willing to serve the Shamans. For this, my people brought that crimson dragon back. All of this was just so that we could go home¡­


    "Our home is not here in the World of Nine Yin. Neither is it in this True Morning Dao World. It is instead a world located in a universe that is very, very far from here - the True Sacred Yin World of the four Great True Worlds!" The old man¡¯s voice was low, but the words he said made Su Ming¡¯s breathing quicken and a great wave that surged into the skies raged in his heart.


    "For this, we could give up on everything¡­ As the evil spirit of my people through the ages, I acted out a show for the Shamans so that they would believe that our people were divided. My head was cut off and ced as an offering in Shaman City. I was turned into the Shamans¡¯ war achievement and into the emblem of their glory as they stayed within these one million lis¡­" the old man mumbled.


    ¡®True Sacred Yin World¡­ True Morning Dao World¡­ The four Great True Worlds!¡¯ Su Ming remembered the Candle Dragon¡¯s words before it had truly died.


    "The Shamans did not keep to their promise and set up a Rune in this ce fifteen years ago. They wanted to transfer arge amount of Shamans here in one go, but the Shamans didn¡¯t know that once they truly did so, then they would bring forth a disaster that would affect the entire World of Nine Yin!


    "If too much Yin Death Aura from outsiders came into this ce, the World Spirit would definitely activate its defenses and begin destroying all the lives here, even if it was still deep asleep¡­


    "That is why I attacked. Before the World Spirit activated its defenses and began its massacre, I destroyed that threat!" The old man in yellow robes shook his head.


    "World Spirit?" Su Ming was momentarily stunned.


    "You are a member of Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s race. With his power protecting you, you aren¡¯t considered an outsider¡­ This World of Nine Yin may seem like a world, but in truth, it is an Enchanted Vessel of the True World belonging to us Spirits of Nine Yin!


    "This Enchanted Vessel is incredibly big, and it is used by the Cultivators in the True Sacred Yin World to move back and forth through universes, and only these sort of Enchanted Vessels can obtain the power to break the barrier between worlds so that we can travel between two True Worlds!


    "But many years ago, when we Spirits of Nine Yin went out on a mission by the orders of the True Sacred Yin Spirit, we ran into a Celestial Storm of the True World while we were moving between worlds¡­ Our Enchanted Vessel was damaged greatly, and we were forced toe to this ce¡­


    "And we stayed¡­ till now." There was nostalgia on the yellow-robed old man¡¯s face when he whispered softly.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart shuddered violently. He instinctively took a few steps backwards, and it was difficult for him to hide the disbelief on his face.


    "If that is the case, then why did the Candle Dragon, why¡­" Su Ming immediately opened his mouth and asked.


    "The Candle Dragon, its descendants, one of the nine Sacred beasts¡­ Isn¡¯t the creature you see already dead¡­? The mission we received all those years ago was an order given to us by our Paragon True Sacred Yin Spirit. He told us to go to the other three True Great Worlds and gather the corpses of all the powerful existences in those worlds¡­ What you see now is not even close to the strength the ancestor of my race possessed¡­" The yellow-robed old man¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ming.


    ¡®Sacred Bats, Drifting Roamers, Spirits of Nine Yin, Candle Dragons, and these races are just the ones within the one million lis¡­ If what the old man said is true¡­ then no wonder there are so many diverse races here!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened as he quickly processed all that he had heard. He had a vague hunch that this person was not lying.


    Su Ming was just about to say something when his heart suddenly leaped in his chest. He suddenly remembered the old man talking about the World Spirit activating its defenses and killing everything, and he mentioned this so called¡­ Yin Death Aura from the outside world!


    "What is this Yin Death Aura?"


    The old man in yellow robes remained silent for a moment before he cast Su Ming aplicated look. "Over the years, even if we are considered one of the top ten powerful races to the True Sacred Yin Spirit, but¡­ do you really think that my people can remain forever and not die¡­? It is especially so when we had to suffer the impact of the Enchanted Vessel being damaged, did you think¡­ we would have survived?"


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then his expression suddenly changed drastically. He suddenly remembered the skeleton in the pce before this old man¡¯s life force was restored!


    "You¡­ You¡¯re already dead?" There were loud, booming noises going off in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    "You can put it that way." The old man sighed.


    "If you¡¯re dead, how could you still appear here?! Are you a soul? Or are you a fragment of your will?" Su Ming forced down the shock in his heart. When he remembered the Candle Dragon¡¯s will, he found that he could still offer an exnation to this, even though that exnation was very forced.


    The old man remained silent and lifted his head to look at the sky. After a long while, he turned towards Su Ming. Theplicated look on his face became more prominent with each passing moment.


    "Then why are you here as well?"


    Note: Yin Death Aura: A concept derived from another concept thates in the next chapter. Could have just tranted it as sinister death aura instead of giving it such a name, but perhaps you¡¯ll understand why I did so in the next chapter.

 Chapter 497 — The Start of Waking up the World Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Start of Waking up the World Spirit</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As if a hammer had struck his soul, Su Ming staggered a few steps back. With a dismal expression on his face, three scenes rapidly shed in his head!


    The first scene was of when he saw Bei Ling and Lei Chen on the Chains of Han Mountain in Han Mountain City and the one sentence he had heard at that time.


    "You died. I buried you with my own hands¡­"


    This scene disappeared in an instant and was reced by the moment Hong Luo was disappearing. Su Ming stood on the coffin on the mountain in thend of the Shamans, and right at the instant he touched the coffin, he was plunged into a memory of darkness that felt like a dream.


    "There were two babies at that time¡­ She was the one alive, and I was the one dead¡­"


    Soon after, all of these scenes shattered and Di Tian¡¯s body upied all of his memories. That one aloof word echoed repeatedly in Su Ming¡¯s mind¡­ and did not disappear even after a long time.


    "Destiny!"


    Su Ming stood there and looked at the old man in yellow robes, then at the world behind him. After a long while, he asked, burdened with anguish.


    "Am I¡­ dead?"


    "Perhaps, perhaps not." The old man in yellow robes cast Su Ming a nce and shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he asked. He did not find it in himself to be unable to ept what the old man said. In truth, he had already discovered some clues about this many years ago, but he had simply been unable to piece the information together.


    "There is a binary opposite that exists in the world. If we say that one side of the binary opposite is being alive, then we can say that the other side of the binary opposite is being dead¡­ but what exactly is death and what exactly is meant by the other side? Who can really say clearly?


    "Perhaps we can look at the boundary between these two sides as a mirror. When a person standing outside the mirror looks into the mirror, the person inside the mirror is also looking outside. He will see himself, but at the same time, he might also not be looking at himself.


    "Do you understand?" the old man in yellow robes asked.


    Su Ming frowned. After some time, he looked towards the world in the distance.


    "Do you mean that the people in mirrors have their own lives, and the people outside the mirrors don¡¯t know about it, and that you and I are in these mirrors?"


    "Yourprehensive abilities aren¡¯t too shabby. As the person who is regarded highly by Lie Shan Xiu, you must definitely have something outstanding about you¡­ My home, the True Sacred Yin World, has been examining this binary opposite along with Yin and Yang since a long time ago. The results we obtained are that the universe contains this binary opposite as well!


    "We call one side of this binary opposite as Yin Death Void, and the other side as Bright Yang Emptiness[2]." When the old man in yellow robes spoke up to that point, he suddenly stopped speaking and no longer continued. A smile appeared on his lips instead.


    Su Ming remained silent, then lifted his right hand and looked at the strand of hair on his finger. After some time, a resolute look appeared on his face.


    "How do I help your people return home?"


    "This ce is created from my people¡¯s Enchanted Vessel. It was damaged when the it was weaving through universes, but the spirit of this World, which is the soul of this Enchanted Vessel, is not dead. It is simply deep in slumber!


    "It needs a sufficient amount of power to wake up, and only when it wakes up can we reactivate this Enchanted Vessel and return to the True Sacred Yin World based on the path it took all those years ago!


    "Over the years, we have gathered quite arge number of materials, but it¡¯s still not enough. That¡¯s why we worked with the Shamans. That¡¯s why we need that Earthen Aura dragon¡¯s soul!


    "You only need to transfer Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s power into the Rune, and you will have done a great favor to us. With Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s power, I have a seven tenth certainty that I will be able to make this World Spirit wake up in a short period of time!


    "Once the World Spirit wakes up and we reestablish our connection with the World Spirit, we¡­ will be able to go home!" The old man in yellow robes looked rather excited. Once he calmed himself down, he looked towards Su Ming with sincerity shining on his face.


    "When the World Spirit wakes up, I will open a Relocation Rune within this Enchanted Vessel. We might not be able to use this Rune too many times due to the power of the Enchanted Vessel, but I can send you and your tribesmen away from this ce, return you to your own world!


    "I will also tell you the connection between Yin Death Void and Bright Yang Emptiness at that time. I hope it will be of help to you¡­


    "And if you want to see the world as it really is, if you are courageous enough to take the risk, then you can be thest to use the Rune to leave. At that time, you will be able to see the universe and the heavens¡­" When the old man in yellow robes said these words, he took a few steps back, wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, and took a deep bow.


    "Every single word I¡¯ve said is true. I hope that you will help us. If the dayes that you are able to leave True Morning Dao World and head to True Sacred Yin World, you can search for Sacred Spirit Continent. That is where we Spirits of Nine Yin are. I hope that we will be able to meet each other in True Sacred Yin World someday!"


    Su Ming remained silent as he looked at the old man before him. He nodded his head.


    Everything the old man said felt like a dream to Su Ming, but when he connected those words to his own assumptions, he found that the old man was perhaps not speaking nonsense.


    Yet no matter what, Su Ming would still agree to this to obtain the answer for the question in his heart. Even if the old man had lied about everything, even if all of this was fake, Su Ming still chose to believe that what the old man said was true.


    When he saw him nodding, the old man in yellow robes let out a breath of relief. With a wave of his arm, the pce in the mountain where he was immediately started twisting and distorting before it gradually disappeared. The eight gigantic statues inside also disappeared, as if everything had just been an illusion. Only a gigantic Rune was left behind on the ground where the crimson dragon had been before!


    "Please transfer Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s power into the Rune!" The old man wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed once again.


    In silence, Su Ming walked towards the Rune slowly. When he stood within it, his gaze fell on it. After a long while, he lifted his right hand swiftly, and a strong ray of light instantly burst forth from the strand of hair on his finger, along with a mighty and imposing presence that surged to the skies.


    That presence echoed in the air and caused the sky to rumble, the space all around them to seem as if it could not bear with that pressure, and signs of space being torn to start showing. Almost the instant Su Ming¡¯s finger came down, he suddenly turned his head around, and swift as lightning, his gazended on the yellow-robed old man¡¯s face.


    He saw excitement, mncholy, nostalgia, and the yearning for home.


    "I¡¯ll believe you this once!"


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand was brought down swiftly, and the instant he tapped the Rune, the strand of hair on his finger started burning rapidly. Arge wave of power that was simply unimaginable burst forth, and it all surged into the Rune.


    At the same time, the mountain where Su Ming stood at the moment started cracking and breaking apart, inch by inch, turning into dust, but the Rune remained. It floated in midair, and the light on it started bing brighter!


    Soon after, all the pces in the disappeared mountain vanished into thin air in an instant. All of them turned into dust and ashes, and those statues fell to the side to be one with the ground, as if a gust of wind that aimed to vanquish everything had swept past them.


    When that windstorm was over and the light from the Rune became so bright that it was piercing to the eyes, there were no longer any mountains or pces in the area, and there were also only ten of the statues that were transformed from the Spirits of Nine Yin!


    These ten statues were all broken and tattered. They gave off a declining, ancient air, as if they had lived through a countless number of years.


    The Rune in midair was bing brighter with each passing moment and eventually turned into a pir of light that was so bright that it pierced the eyes. That light erupted forth from the Rune and charged straight towards the end of the sky.


    The instant the pir of light shot into the sky, another one shot into the clouds from the distantnd. Soon after, pirs of light started appearing one by one without stop in the boundless World of Nine Yin.


    Su Ming might not be able to see all of them, but he could sense the world shaking!


    There was only a little left of the strand of hair on his finger. When the pir of light erupted, his body was bounced off by a great power, and he was forced back several thousands of feet. His face turned pale, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He looked around him dumbly, and saw the vanishing pces and the disappearing statues. All of this felt incredibly real to him, which also meant that whatever the old man told him just now was indeed not fake.


    "We will remember your kindness!" With an excited look on his face, the old man in yellow robes wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, then charged straight into the pir of light in the Rune.


    "We will continue activating the Rune, and with all my strength, I will call upon the World Spirit to wake up. If I am quick, it¡¯ll take half a month, and if I am slow, then it¡¯ll take a month. The World of Nine Yin will be overturned by then, so please gather your tribesmen quickly, our lord benefactor. When the World Spirit wakes up, I will open the passage for all of you!"


    Su Ming watched the old man in yellow robes disappear into the pir of light, and after remaining silent for a moment, he gave up thinking about turning into Destiny once again without care for everything. A mncholic expression appeared on his face instead.


    This was the final move he had in case any idents happened. If everything that the old man had said been false, then Su Ming could use the span of fifteen breaths and revert things slightly.


    However¡­ it did not matter whether it was the drastic change around him or the yellow-robed old man¡¯s actions, all of them were proof that the person bore no ill will. Based on that alone, the believability of his words had almost reached the level where he was absolutely telling the truth!


    This was what Su Ming wanted to know desperately, but also something that he did not want to face.


    In silence, he put away his crimson dragon, causing it to turn into a picture on his left arm once again. The dragon had spent too much of its energy and had entered into deep slumber. Su Ming did not know when it would wake up again.


    With the Poison Corpse and the small snake, he turned around and headed towards the Fated Kin¡¯s valley.


    His back looked incredibly deste, and there was an air of lonely befuddlement about him. Gradually, he left into the distance. Behind him was a pir of light that surged into the skies. The ground under his feet shook, and the clouds tumbled about in the sky above his head. All of this signified that a change turning the world upside down was happening right at that moment.


    "Half a month¡­ A month¡­ I will obtain all of these answers the instant I leave this ce," Su Ming mumbled under his breath. A determined light gradually shone in his eyes. It did not matter what sort of answer he would obtain, he would still walk down his path.


    It did not matter what that answer signified. Su Ming simply believed that he should know all these things!


    His body disappeared into the distance. As he walked in the sky, he spread out his divine sense far and wide. When he saw the ruins of Shaman City in his divine sense, he saw a wandering soul drifting about in the ruins. It was Ahu¡¯s soul.


    There was also a group of invisible Drifting Roamers wandering about outside the ruins of Shaman City, and among them was a woman that Su Ming was familiar with.


    ¡®Did¡­ she not leave all those years ago¡­?¡¯ His footsteps came to a halt as he walked in midair, and he turned around and looked in the direction where the woman was in his divine sense.

 Chapter 498 — Your Personal Celestial Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 498: Your Personal Celestial Maiden</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a fragile soul, a soul that had lost its intelligence and had been floating about thend for many years, lost¡­


    She floated about without any focus in her eyes, and no one knew just where she was headed.


    Her body could not be seen with a naked eye, she could only be detected through divine senses. Only then would her beautiful face be seen clearly. Only then would her befuddled eyes be seen clearly¡­


    She wore a white satin dress that was formed from her soul. She drifted about, with many other simr souls by her side. It was as if they could see each other and were just floating about in a group.


    She originally did not have any memories and had already forgotten how she died. She forgot how she became this way, only remembering vaguely that she seemed to be searching for something¡­


    Yet she could not remember exactly what she was looking for.


    As she moved, she continued floating about, searching for that something, over and over again. Was she searching for her home? Was she searching for the warmth she had when she was alive? Was she searching for where her sect was¡­?


    She¡­ was the Celestial Maiden.


    With her status, she should have originally left fifteen years ago during the great change. She was an Immortal, this was not her ce. With her status, she should have left the World of Nine Yin with her sect members¡­


    Yet she still appeared within Su Ming¡¯s divine sense as a Drifting Roamer.


    Su Ming stood there and looked at her, who could not be seen with a naked eye but could be detected clearly among the dozen something Drifting Roamers. He saw her pale face, her floating soul, and the dazed look in her eyes.


    At that time, during the treasure gambling event, when Tian Lan Meng had lowered her head, when Wan Qiu had averted her gaze, when no one had spoken for him, this was the one and only person who had been worried about him.


    Su Ming really did not have a lot of information about this woman. He had only seen this woman once during the war between the Shamans and Berserkers, and he had heard her call him ¡®Destiny¡¯¡­


    After that, from Hong Luo¡¯s memories, he knew that he hade into brief contact with this woman. They remained without any form of contact after that, and only met each other again in the World of Nine Yin.


    Even the woman¡¯s name remained incredibly obscure to him.


    He only knew that there were people who called her¡­ Celestial Maiden.


    This was a very strange title. What did that ¡®Celestial¡¯ mean? Was it somehow rted to ¡®Destiny¡¯? Su Ming looked at her and fell silent.


    There were Drifting Roamers floating past Su Ming to arrive before him. They seemed to be unable to see him and treated him as if he did not exist. When eight Drifting Roamers moved past him, the woman in the white satin dress approached him.


    With her befuddled gaze, she got closer to Su Ming slowly. At the instant she was about to float past him, she suddenly froze!


    She seemed to have noticed something, because she turned around to look at him. Yet in her gaze, she only saw emptiness¡­ However, for some unknown reason, she felt that the spot was incredibly warm, as if¡­ that was the ce she was searching for.


    She slowly lifted her hand as if she wanted to touch that warmth. Su Ming looked at her and simply allowed her to ce her hand on his body and touch his face.


    Cold. That was the first thing Su Ming felt.


    He looked at the woman¡¯s soul. She originally did not have any emotions on her face, but her lips gradually curled up into a faint smile. That smile was incredibly beautiful, and there was a sort of innocence contained within, along with an indefinable attachment.


    She touched Su Ming¡¯s face and got closer to him slowly before gradually snuggling into his embrace. She closed her eyes, and a contented expression appeared on her face. She looked as if she had been searching for a very long time and had finally found the ce she could call home.


    She was a Celestial Maiden, and the word Celestial in her title was affiliated with Destiny¡­


    She could have left fifteen years ago, but she did not. She chose to stay. If Destiny was not in the world outside, then she was no longer the Celestial Maiden. She could only stay here. This was where Destiny was. Only when she was here could she be the Celestial Maiden that belonged to Destiny¡­


    When she was still a young girl with a weak personality, her entire life had been changed because of a single name. Even if she was one of the many Celestial Maidens who came to this ce, she hade from thend of the Immortals because she had had only one goal in her mind - to see Destiny with her own eyes¡­


    That was why she did not want to go. That was why after searching for several years, she turned into a Drifting Roamer on a rainy night. Yet even though she had turned into a spirit and forgotten everything, even lost her intelligence, she was still searching. She had never stopped searching.


    Su Ming looked at the woman¡¯s soul before him. In silence, he allowed himself to sense her attachment to him. He stood there. A day went by, then night arrived¡­


    A sentimental feeling that he had never had before appeared faintly in his memories¡­


    In that memory, he saw endless darkness. It was very cold, very, very cold. Loneliness and a sense of istion became a constant. This was some time after he had lost his little sister¡¯s voice, though he had no idea how many years it had been since then.


    He still continued lying there. He could sense everything happening in the outside world, but he was already numb to it all, had forgotten about everyone.


    Until a voice started whispering softly by his side, bringing with it a hint of naivety and timidity.


    "Big brother, hello¡­ My¡­ My family name is Bai, it means white, and my given name is Ling Er¡­ I¡¯m from Hidden Dragon Sect¡­"


    "Big brother, are you Destiny¡­? What does Destiny mean? Why do all of them call you Destiny?"


    "Big brother, I miss home. I don¡¯t want to be here. Do you miss home? Where is your home¡­? Let me tell you. My house is really pretty. I also have a younger brother, but it¡¯s been a long while since I¡¯ve seen him¡­"


    "Big brother, grandpa Mo said I can be a Celestial Maiden now, just like everyone else. But I don¡¯t want to be like them. I want to be your personal Celestial Maiden from now on¡­ No matter where you are, I will always be by your side¡­"


    "Big brother, I want to¡­ see you when you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll go find you, will you remember me¡­?"


    The darkness in his memories gradually disappeared, and what was revealed before Su Ming was still the chaotic sky above him and the trembling earth beneath him belonging to the World of Nine Yin. It was still night, and he could still see the pirs of light in the distance connecting the sky and earth.


    Su Ming dipped his head down and looked at the woman in his bosom. She had her eyes closed as if she was deep in slumber. Happiness radiated from her contented smile.


    "Bai¡­ Ling¡­[2]" Grief gradually filled Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he seemed to havee to understand something, but the answer still remained rather fuzzy to him.


    After remaining silent for a long while, he let go in anguish, but the woman¡¯s soul continued clinging to him. Even if she did not manage to catch him, she did not want to let him go. Su Ming put her away into his storage bag, then moved to the ruins of Shaman City and found Ahu¡¯s soul. He did the same thing to Ahu. Then, alone, he walked towards the Fated Kin¡¯s valley in the darkness.


    When morning arrived, Su Ming returned to the Fated Kin¡¯s valley. As he stood in the valley and looked at these hundreds of Fated Kin before him, he suddenly could not tell whether these people were alive or dead¡­


    He sat down, looked at the sky, and felt lost.


    The sun rose and set. One day went by, and another day passed as well. Su Ming continued sitting there, but he did not obtain the answer.


    ¡®Perhaps I will only obtain all exnations when I eventually leave.¡¯ When the third midnight arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    ¡®The World Spirit in this world is about to wake up. This ce is about to be overturned in the next few days. I still have one ce that fills me with questions. Then, before I leave, I have to go there to get my answers¡­ Eternal Li Mountain¡­¡¯


    A sharp, focused look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He quelled the shock and befuddlement that had arisen within him when he went to the Spirits of Nine Yin, stood up, and looked towards the distance in the night.


    After a long while, he turned into a long arc and disappeared into the dark sky. He spread out his divine sense and charged towards the territory of the Sacred Bats.


    This ce would be his final stop in the World of Nine Yin. He would find out why the burning of blood existed, why the Fire Berserker¡¯s Art in his memories existed in this ce, and exactly what parts of his memories were wrong.


    He also had to find out why Eternal Li Mountain sounded familiar to him. He already had an answer in his heart, and he was going there to prove it right.


    Su Ming had spread his divine sense outwards several times as he continued charging in the sky, but he still could not detect Ji Yun Hai¡¯s presence. The puppet that was formed from Ji Yun Hai¡¯s corpse seemed to have disappeared, and he could not find it.


    When first slivers of light arrived at the crack of dawn, the territory of the Sacred Bats appeared before Su Ming, and he still could not find the ripples of aura that belonged to Ji Yun Hai.


    Right before Su Ming was a ground filled with countless ravines. All those ravines were so deep that they seemed bottomless. Freezing waves of air spread out and filled the area.


    There was one spot in thend that was located in the distance. All the ravines on the ground would meet there. There was no pit there, neither were there a lot of ravines. There was instead a mountain over at that spot!


    It was a ck mountain that towered into the clouds, and it was exuding waves of eerie, chilling air!


    This mountain did not exist fifteen years ago. It was as if it had crawled out of the earth and was now standing tall between the sky and earth!


    Almost at the instant Su Ming approached the ce, he saw numerous pairs of aloof eyes suddenly appearing within the innumerable ravines on the ground around him.


    Those eyes were shining in the darkness, and they were all staring at him. Not only were the ravines filled with these sort of eyes, Su Ming also saw many of these gazes gathering on his person from the towering mountain.


    Aloofness, emotionlessness, bloodthirstiness, and other sorts of emotions were contained within those pairs of eyes on the ground. It was enough to shake the hearts of all those who saw them.


    However, Su Ming was not affected. He moved silently forward. He only had one goal in his mind, and that was the mountain - the mountain that was known as Eternal Li by these Sacred Bats!


    As Su Ming closed in, piercing shrieks shot out from the ground and reverberated in the air. This was not the voice of one Sacred Bat alone, but came from all the Sacred Bats in this ce screaming together.


    That voice was like a wave of sound containing a presence that could shake the sky and earth. At the moment the wave surged into the air, even the slivers of light lighting up the sky during dawn seemed to have been forced away, but the wave of sound did not manage to cause Su Ming¡¯s footsteps to pause even for a single moment.


    When the sound reverberated through the air, the pping of wings also appeared. Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, those pairs of eyes in the darkness closed in on him with light shining in them, and all of them turned into an endless amount of Sacred Bats!


    At the moment these Sacred Bats charged towards Su Ming, an ancient voice suddenly traveled forth slowly from the top of the mountain.


    "Sacred Bats, my worshipers¡­ Do not cause a ruckus¡­ This is my guest. I have been waiting for him for a long time¡­ for a very long time¡­"


    As that voice reverberated through the air, the charging Sacred Bats all ceased making any sound. Instead, they returned to the ravine, and the sparkle within their eyes slowly faded away as well, causing thend to be swathed in darkness once again.

 Chapter 499 — Path of Life Cultivation!

    <h4>Chapter 499: Path of Life Cultivation!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming continued walking forward. Hene moved past the ravines on the ground and headed to the core of the territory belonging to the Sacred Bats - the peak of the mountain.


    Over there, he saw a stone monument. The stone monument stood high and erect. From the distance, it looked like the peak of the mountain. There were arge amount of words carved on that monument, and at the foot of it was an old man, sitting there with his legs crossed.


    The old man¡¯s clothes were tattered and shabby. His hair was messy and spilled all over his shoulders. His face could not be seen clearly, because he had his head lowered as if he was meditating.


    "Millions of years ago, the God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu had developed thend of the Berserkers and created his own cultivation methods and skills to give to the world, and had thus brought the Berserkers to greatness, had thus built the Great Yu Dynasty, and had made all races and tribes bow down to worship him. All the leaders of these races and tribes had to be acknowledged by the God of Berserkers ere they could taketh their position¡­ Then, to search for his own ne Timeline, he left our world, leaving behind his legacy among us¡­


    "There wast a man who made a name for himself. His family name was Chi Shan, and he introduced himself as Po. He gained an epiphany from the God of Berserkers¡¯ will in Great Yu Dynasty and hath receiveth one half of the legacy, yet not the other¡­ He was known as the second God of Berserkers, Chi Shan Po!


    "The Immortals and Evil Immortals found it that they were unable to ept this, and a great cmity fell on us again. The will of Morning Dao itself joined in, causing ournd to be torn to pieces. Chi Shan Po was torn limb to limb and was buried in the five continents¡­"


    An ancient voice reverberated through the mountain. Su Ming stood before the old man, who still had his head lowered, and listened to his slow voice.


    As the old man spoke, the words on the stone monument behind him started disappearing slowly. The words seemed clear at first nce, but when Su Ming took a closer look, he found that they were actually indistinct, and he had no idea what was written up there.


    At that moment, he was already certain that his decision toe to Eternal Li Mountain was correct. He still remembered that he had heard the word ¡®Eternal¡¯ from the Berserker corpse in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. It might only have managed to say one word, but when Su Ming heard about Eternal Li Mountain, he had begun having suspicions.


    "Ten thousands yearster, I was born in the Eastern Wastnds. Twas writ in mine destiny that I could receive the God of Berserkers¡¯ will, and after much trials and hardships, I arrived in Great Yu. I saw him, heard his voice, sensed his will, but¡­ I didst not receive the half of the second God of Berserkers¡¯ legacy. I might call myself the third God of Berserkers, but I know that Ick what it doth take to be God¡­ I searched for the signs of mine ancestors and died in the World of Nine Yin¡­


    "I thought I could awaken on this day, but s, I could not¡­" That ancient voice gradually faded away. At that moment, the old man sitting under the stone monument lifted his head slowly.


    His was a very average looking face. However, the signs of time and his old appearance gave others the impression that time was flowing from him, and that he had gone through many things in his life.


    "I knew that I would be able to see thee." The old man looked at Su Ming and spoke calmly.


    Su Ming stared at the old man before him. He did not speak.


    "It was simply a matter of whether thou wouldst be captured here or whether thou wouldste on thy own. If¡¯t be true thou wast brought back hither captive, then thou art not worthy of receiving the cultivation method of mine people, the Berserkers, for thoucketh the power to make thy statue of the God of Berserkers!


    "It is better for thee to stay hither and be a Berserker soul, then sink and lose thyself forever.


    "If¡¯t be true that thou can arrive on thy own, then thou shalt receive mine inheritance¡­" the old man said slowly, and a Berserker Mark gradually appeared on his face. That Mark was at the center of his brows, and it looked like a burning moon!


    "After my will scatters hence, return mine soul to Great Yu. When mine soul returns home, I wilt be the catalyst for those in the Berserker Soul Realm to breakthrough and reach a new Realm¡­


    "After the Berserker Soul Realm, our blood wilt change. The cultivation for our blood, bones, and souls is done, and everything from the outermost parts of our body to the innermost of our souls is perfect. From hence, we shalt cultivate our bodies no more, but our Life Matrices!


    "We must break our Life Matrices and tread on the path to find what iscking in our lives. This is called Life Privation!


    "We must learn of what weck in ourselves like we know of the regrets the world possesses and like we understand the changes in the world. This is Life Pce!


    "When we have the Life Pce in our hands, then we wilt receive endless glory. We wilt be able to use the power of the World ne, and this is called the World of Life!


    "Life Matrix, Life Privation, Life Pce, World of Life, these are all after the Berserker Soul Realm, and it is the path of Life Cultivation that belongs to us Berserkers. If we step onto this path¡­" The old man looked at Su Ming. His words spread out and his voice echoed in the air. However, Su Ming simply continued standing there, only listening and not speaking.


    "Icked fire in my life, hence I absorbed all manner of fire in my path of Life Cultivation. Yet¡­ in the end, to mine shock, I discovered that the fire Icked was not of Yang properties, but the mes possessing extreme Yin properties¡­


    "These mes only exist in the moon, hence I worshiped the moon and called myself a Berserker walking down the path of Fire Cultivation!


    "But s, I could not understand the fire of the moon, and neither could I sense the mes that bring about brightness. Mine will was split into two, Yin and Yang. One of them was the Fire Berserker, and the other the God of Berserkers, just as the sky hath night and day. All that was left was my anguish, and I asked the blue sky why it cried¡­


    "I received an innumerable amount of serendipities in mine life, but in the end, I died in the Enchanted Vessel belonging to Sacred Yin. I had been sad, I had grieved, I had felt bitterness, I had been ovee by greed¡­" the old mumbled as he looked at Su Ming, and his words were filled with endless regrets.


    Most of the words on the stone monument behind him had disappeared, and soon, there would be no words left.


    "I am the third God of Berserkers, Li Shan Huo. Before mine death, I looked at the sky, and mine eyes remained gazing at it even as I closed mine eyes¡­ If thou art one of the descendants of mine race, then doth not forget mine path¡­ The stone monument behind mine body is the legacy of the first God of Berserkers, yet¡­ it ends at the third¡­"


    When the old man finished speaking, the final line of words on the stone monument behind him turned indistinct and finally disappeared. At that moment, the entire stone monument was empty.


    As the words on the stone monumentpletely disappeared, the face of the old man who had been looking at Su Ming while mumbling began rotting away, and gradually, he crumbled before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    A gentle breeze swept past at that moment and blew away the old man¡¯s ashes. It brought them along and floated into the distance. The only things that couldn¡¯t be blown away by that gust of wind were three round pearls that remained on the ground where the old man sat. These three pearls were dark, but there was an indefinable mysteriousness about them. They looked as if they could devour light, and were incredibly striking.


    The old man had already died a long time ago. What remained of him was perhaps a wisp of his soul or a hint of his will. It might even be another sort of existence, but no matter what, the fact that he had died a long time ago remained.


    That was why Su Ming did not speak. He had been able to see since a long time ago that his reflection did not exist in the old man¡¯s pupils, even if he was looking at him.


    Right at that moment, he understood. What the old man saw was something left behind since an unknown amount of years ago, not Su Ming himself.


    Su Ming did not understand this whole concept of gaining consciousness. However, the instant he stood on the mountain and saw the old man, he had only been able to see the three pearls that were left on the ground.


    The old man had been an illusion. He was a semi-transparent entity floating above the three pearls, as if he was just an illusory shadow that persisted through time. The only thing he wanted to do was to say those words and pass down the legacy of the God of Berserkers¡­


    At the same time the old man disappeared and the words on the stone monument vanished, the Sacred Bats in the numerous ravines on the ground at the foot of the mountain started shuddering. Gradually, their bodies began degenerating. They started shrinking, and their human forms eventually turned into those of bats. They flew in the sky in circles, and it looked as if they had covered the entire sky. They shrieked, and after a long while, they slowly returned to the ravines on the ground inrge crowds, disappearing without a trace.


    As they left, the mountain where Su Ming was started trembling and began to sink down slowly. By the looks of it, it wanted to return to the depths of the ground, to the state it was before it rose all those years ago.


    Su Ming stood on the mountain, experiencing the mountain sinking down. He closed his eyes.


    He might not have obtained the answers he wanted despite havinge here, but somewhere in the depths of his mind, he felt as if he had still obtained some form of an answer.


    ¡®After the Berserker Soul Realm is Life Matrix, Life Privation, Life Pce, and World of Life. This is known as the path of Life Cultivation¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and waved his arm, sweeping up the three pearls on the ground and that stone monument. Once he put them into his storage bag, he opened his eyes and cast a nce at the spot where the old man disappeared, then turned around and walked towards the sky.


    After he left, the mountain sank down while rumbling, eventually disappearing from thend. The ravines on the ground closed up once again, and gradually, not a single crack could be found on the ground.


    Su Ming stood in midair with a rather befuddled look on his face. He only snapped out of his daze after a long while.


    He had seen the words and the illusion left behind by the third God of Berserkers before he died. Perhaps the Berserker in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body had also heard these words before, but why would he appear in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body? Why did he not take away those three pearls belonging to the third God of Berserkers? This was a mystery, and Su Ming could not figure out the answer.


    ¡®The first God of Berserkers¡¯ legacy will end at the third¡­ This might be the reason why the words on the stone monument disappeared. So he will only pass his legacy up to the third¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming turned around and headed towards the direction of the Fated Kin¡¯s valley. As he walked in midair, the heaviness he felt in his heart could be seen from his footsteps.


    "It will end at the third¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He could already somewhat imagine a huge and tall figure bringing the people under hismand to move towards the sky as he stood in the air above Great Yu Dynasty, before thend of the Berserkers was torn into five continents. Before he left, he turned his head back and cast a nce at thend.


    ¡®It will end at the third!


    ¡®When Lie Shan Xiu obtained the power of the first God of Berserkers, his so called Great Yu Dynasty and his people were no longer important. He brought the Berserkers to glory, left behind the God of Berserkers Song for his descendants as a song of praise, but it was impossible for him to protect the Berserkers forever.


    ¡®Leaving behind his legacy up to the third God of Berserkers was already his final show of reluctance to part with us. If there is someone who can surpass him among the next two God of Berserkers, then his legacy would continue, but if no one could surpass him, then the Berserkers¡­ would no longer be of his concern.¡¯


    rity gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he came to a sudden realization - the first God of Berserkers might never return to the Berserkers.


    Su Ming shook his head and disappeared into the darkness.


    Right at that moment, the Land of South Morning located outside the World of Nine Yin was going through a great disaster that could rm the skies. This catastrophe could not be hidden away, and over the years, all the Cultivators in the entire continent had learned about it.


    The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds!


    This disaster should have fallen on their heads a few years ago, but the Shamans and Berserkers had done everything they could to push it back, yet now, no matter what they did, they could not stop this catastrophe¡¯s arrival.


    The seawaters raged to the east of South Morning and huge waves surged into the sky. Arge amount of seawater had already drowned out a small part of thend of the Shamans. Numerous mountains had already sunk into the sea as that seawater that surged into the sky came upon them. Arge amount of lives lost everything in this catastrophe.


    The numerous ferocious beasts in the seawater and the giants that had half their heads exposed above the sea walked onto thend belonging to the Shamans as the seawater flooded the ce. They started moving forward.


    The seawater roared endlessly. If anyone stood at the edge of the continent, right behind thend of the Shamans that had been submerged, and looked ahead, they would be able to see that there was a gigantic, ck shadow not too far away. That shadow seemed so big that it seemed to have no end, and it was a gigantic continent, a continent that was known as the Eastern Wastnds!


    It was finally here!


    What awaited South Morning was a fate that was much worse than seawater spreading to thend, and in fact, the fate of having theirnd submerged in seawater could not even bepared to this, their true catastrophe¡­ the sh of two continents!


    One among the two would definitely crumble and shatter!

 Chapter 500 — The World in the Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 500: The World in the Mirror</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the Sacred Bats disappeared, with mixed feelings in his heart, Su Ming went back to the Fated Kin¡¯s valley, bringing with him the three pearls that were transformed from the third God of Berserkers.


    The rainy season was still not over. The rain in the world was like a curtain of beads that continued falling without stop, causing most of the people living in the valley to meditate quietly at the entrances to their cave abodes while they looked outside.


    With the rain falling on him, Su Ming returned to his own cave abode in the valley. Once he sat down inside, he closed his eyes, and the things that happened when he was in thend of the Sacred Bats shed in his head.


    A long whileter, he dipped his head down and flipped his right hand over. The three pearls shone with a dark light on his palm and were absorbing the light around the area.


    ¡®These three pearls should be the soul the third God of Berserkers mentioned. He also asked me to return this to Great Yu. But¡­ Is Great Yu Dynasty still around?¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming clenched his fists. Once he put away the three pearls, he recalled the stone monument that was now void of words.


    "The first God of Berserkers¡¯ legacy will end at the third¡­ Lie Shan Xiu, what an unrelenting man," Su Ming mumbled. He could somewhat sense how the first God of Berserkers felt when he left all those years ago.


    "If that is the case, then it¡¯s impossible for the fourth God of Berserkers to appear. We¡¯ve lost the legacy of the God of Berserkers, now it depends on us Berserkers as to how we¡¯ll go on with our future¡­" Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the strand of hair on his finger. A sparkle suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Has Lie Shan Xiu reallypletely washed his hands clean of us Berserkers and cut off all blood ties with us¡­? If that is the case, then how am I supposed to exin the presence of this strand of hair¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Besides, with how strong Lie Shan Xiu was in the past, how could he not have predicted the crisis that would fall on us Berserkers after he left? If that¡¯s the case, even if the legacy he left for us would end at the third God of Berserkers, there¡¯s no way I would believe that he didn¡¯t leave anything else for us behind!


    ¡®He must have had an incredible amount of confidence before he left nonchntly¡­ Also, the old skeleton from the Spirits of Nine Yin once said that I am the fourth person who managed to pass through the eight pces and stand before him. The first must have been the first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu. Perhaps the third is the third God of Berserkers. Then who¡­ is the second?¡¯


    Su Ming frowned and immersed himself in his thoughts.


    ¡®The third God of Berserkers did not mention the second God of Berserkersing to the World of Nine Yin in the words he left behind. If that¡¯s the case, who could this second person be¡­? It might be the second God of Berserkers, but it might¡­ also not be!¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment. He did not have a lot of clues about this, and it was difficult for him to discern the truth, which was why he eventually decided to just force down his questions and stop thinking about this matter for the time being.


    ¡®The World Spirit the Spirit of Nine Yin mentioned will wake up earliest in half a month, andtest in a month. Several days have gone by now. We don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming remained seated, he spread out his divine sense. When he covered the entire valley in his divine sense, he found Nan Gong Hen meditating, and he told the man about him wanting to leave this ce.


    Nan Gong Hen opened his eyes swiftly as he was in the midst of his meditation. His breathing instantly quickened, and without a single hint of hesitation, he immediately walked out of his cave abode and ran towards Su Ming¡¯s cave.


    After a moment, Nan Gong Hen could be found standing respectfully beside Su Ming in his cave abode.


    "Keep an eye out on the stars and the sky. A tremendous change ising. When that moment arrives, I will leave this ce, but my journey might be filled with dangers. I might not even be able toe back.


    "Tell all the other Fated Kin about this, and then tell me whether you are staying or leaving," Su Ming statednguidly, looking at Nan Gong Hen.


    Nan Gong Hen remained silent for a short moment, nodded his head, then turned around and left.


    Once he was gone, Su Ming immersed himself in his thoughts for a little longer before he also stood up and left his cave. It was pouring outside. The raindrops that were asrge as beans fell on the mountain rocks with light pattering sounds. However, those sounds were very dense and had connected with each other to form a wave of sound, causing it to be difficult to discern just how much rain was falling in an instant from those pattering sounds.


    Su Ming walked through the valley in the rain, then along the gorge. He moved towards the deeper parts of the valley. Over there was the altar made of beast bone, and it was also the ce that gave birth to Spirit Mediums in the World of Nine Yin.


    Since they were about to leave soon, then before Su Ming left, he wanted to go to the beast bone altar and experience the mysteriousness of this ce.


    When Su Ming moved into the altar¡¯s area, the first thing he saw were the graves that filled the entire ce under the veil of rain. The names of all those who had died during the past fifteen years were carved on these stone monuments.


    As Su Ming walked past these graves, he saw Tie Mu¡¯s grave. He stood there in silence for some time before he continued walking forward.


    Before long, Su Ming heard a soft voice calling to him as he moved forward. It was not a single voice calling to him, but an entire crowd. It gave him the impression that there was an uncountable amount of people calling out to him. The rain around him poured even harder, causing his view to be even more obscured. There were even wisps of fog seeping out of the ground and floating into midair, filling his vision.


    Su Ming came to a halt. Right before him was a gigantic altar. It towered into the sky, and because the view here was obscured, he could not see the top of the altar. He could only see a flight of stairs leading up to it.


    The stairs were dark and gave off an air of bloodiness, as if arge amount of blood had been spilled and sunk into the altar over an innumerable amount of years. As it dried up, the blood became one with the altar, causing all the rain that fell on them to also turn into red streams of water. Yet the rain could never wash away the blood stains.


    Su Ming looked at the altar and the flight of stairs. After a moment of thought, he took a step onto the stairs. The instant he took the first step, a low roar that reverberated in all directions suddenly rang out by his ears.


    "ROAR!"


    It was just a sound, but it gave off a feeling that it could shake the sky and earth. It sounded like a p of thunder as rain fell. It also caused wisps of indistinct souls to instantly appear from all the graves in this ce. These souls had all howled at the same time, and their howls had merged together into that roar!


    ¡®The birthce of Spirit Mediums¡­¡¯


    A glint shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stepped on the second step and continued onward until he stood on the altar. Over there, he saw a bulky, impaled skeleton. It was fixed to the floor at the top of the altar. There was no longer any flesh and blood on the skeleton. Only its bones remained, and it looked as if it had its head lifted with its mouth to shout at the sky.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The skeleton that was impaled on the ground made him remember the old man in yellow robes that had transformed from the skeleton in the ninth pce located on the mountain belonging to the Spirits of Nine Yin!


    Su Ming regarded the skeleton a little longer, then cast his gaze in the distance. When he looked over, a shiver suddenly ran down his spine, and his eyes sparkled with a brilliant light.


    This was the first time he stood on this altar, and this was also the first time he looked into the distance from this ce. In his field of vision, he saw a numberless amount of altars like the one he was standing upon lining up to form a long dragon, and this dragon continued stretching to an incredibly far distance.


    Su Ming could not tell just how many altars there were. Each one of them had a skeleton on top, but Su Ming would not have been so shocked if that had just been the case. Besides these skeletons on the innumerable altars, he also saw a person standing on the altars!


    It was a person dressed in white with his hair dancing in the air as he looked into the distance!


    He was Su Ming!


    After a long while, Su Ming averted his gaze to look towards the path he had taken when he came here. Everything was as usual there. He could see the graves under the stairs, along with the gorge behind the graves and the valley behind it.


    Su Ming turned around and looked in the distance before the altar once again. He saw the numerous altars and the countless number of skeletons, along with the endless amounts of himself. He frowned. He believed that this was the effects of an illusion.


    He turned into a long arc and charged towards the closest altar in his field of vision. However, almost the instant he moved his body, the figures of him on the countless number of altars before him moved together and headed further away. Within that instant, an innumerable amount of new altars were simrly added to the number of altars that were stretching down endlessly.


    When Su Ming stood on the second altar, he frowned even more. He might have already guessed that this was an illusion, but he could form an exnation as to how this illusion came to be. It was as if the road ahead was endless, and he could not move to the deepest parts of this path.


    ¡®Is it a Rune¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming moved back, turning into a long arc and returning to the first altar. When he retreated back to the stairs, everything disappeared. Rain continued pouring around him, and the scene he thought was an illusion disappeared.


    As Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts with a frown on his face, an ancient voice suddenly spoke beside him. That voice was incredibly weak, and it appeared without a single sign.


    "There are still ten days¡­"


    Su Ming turned around, and behind him was a figure that had appeared at some unknown point of time. That figure was the old Spirit of Nine Yin in yellow robes. However, his body was just an illusion. He could be seen through, and he did not seem real.


    "Ten dayster, the World Spirit will rise from its slumber. You can then take your tribesmen and leave this ce. I will also go back home using the path we took in the past once I activate the Enchanted Vessel¡­" The old man smiled and looked at Su Ming.


    "What is this altar?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    "This is a Relocation Rune within the Enchanted Vessel. It is a unique item from the True Sacred Yin World. Over there, we call it¡­ a mirror," the old man answered slowly, looking at the Rune.


    "Don¡¯t you think it looks like the world we see when we look into a mirror? We see an innumerable amount of ourselves, an endless amount of scenes that are the same. If you move, it will also move. If you don¡¯t move, then it will remain still." The old man¡¯s voice filled the area and drifted about without a direction.


    "Since it is a Relocation Rune, then where does it Relocate?" Su Ming frowned.


    "The world in the mirror! There are two sides in the universe and the heavens. This Rune is the line between them. But it¡¯s a pity, because it is still iplete. This is as much as we can do using the power of the True Sacred Yin World. We can¡¯t make itpletely whole.


    The old man looked at Su Ming and asked softly, "Do you want to see the world in the mirror?"


    "How do I do it?" A spark appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "As long as you can surpass the changes in the Rune that are born when you move and you make thisst till the moment it is difficult for even all the copies of yourself in the mirror to imitate you, then you will be able to see the world in the mirror.


    "This is a hidden rule within the world. We of the Sacred Yin World call it the rule of Man Dun1¡­ In the Sacred Yin World, there are quite a number of powerful warriors who believe that if we manage to examine this rulepletely, then we will open the path to the Great Dao," the old man said with a sentimental tone, then cast Su Ming a nce. His body started gradually fading away until hepletely disappeared in the end.


    "This Rune isn¡¯t dangerous, but you can¡¯t move back. The moment you move back, you¡¯ll have to start over again. I¡¯ve already activated the Rune for you. You are the first person who has the chance to walk through this Rune in thest countless amount of years. This is a friendly gift from us Spirits of Nine Yin to you."

 Chapter 501 — The World Spirit’s Rise from Sleep!

    <h4>Chapter 501: The World Spirit¡¯s Rise from Sleep!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first day.


    Rain was pouring even more heavily. Wind and clouds tumbled about in the sky. Lightning sliced through the air and thunder roared. The clouds became even thicker in the sky. From the distance, they looked as if they were about to descend to the ground and touch it.


    On this day, Su Ming continuously charged through the Rune seven times, but he still could not surpass the changes in the Rune. It was as if two mirrors had been ced together, and all he could see was endless darkness. He did not know how far this darkness would stretch, but if he wanted to see the world in the mirror, then he needed to charge out of this darkness!


    The first day.


    Rain poured as if a basin of water had been turned over in heaven. The ground trembled, and those tremors were spreading through all parts of thend. Fine cracks covered the entire World of Nine Yin, and some mountains even looked as if they were about to crumble to pieces.


    As the clouds in the sky continued tumbling about slowly, the whole sky looked as if it had turned into a gigantic vortex. Ny-nine pirs of light connected the sky and earth in the World of Nine Yin, and if anyone drew the entire World of Nine Yin into a picture, they would be able to see in the picture they drew that it looked as if the rays of light were holding up the vortex in the sky!


    During thest three days, Su Ming had tried over a dozen times to surpass the Rune, but all of them ended in failure. Still, he had begun to figure out some of the rules in the Rune. He had been using his specialty - his speed, while challenging the Rune, and under that extreme speed, he gradually saw some of the illusions distorting before disappearing.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to keep going at a high speed!¡¯ After another failure on the third night, Su Ming stood on the first altar with sparkling eyes.


    The fifth day.


    More cracks appeared on the ground. Deep cracks tore through the ground in the World of Nine Yin with a loud rumble as if the ground was on the verge of copse. As those cracks spread all over thend, many mountains crumbled. Stones fell off these mountains and fell into the bottomless cracks.


    If anyone looked down from the sky to the ground, they would be able to see that thend seemed to have been destroyed, and the damage was spreading slowly towards the area, making it seem as if there was something that was going to charge out of the ground.


    Arge amount of rainwater surged into these cracks from the sky, but they were never able to fill them up. The vortex in the clouds started rotating faster. The loud booming sounds in the air turned into a sound that remained a constant in the World of Nine Yin.


    Bolts of lightning shed and crackled continuously in the vortex of clouds in the sky as if they wanted to st off the center of the vortex.


    Su Ming continued failing, and when the fifth day was over, he had already lost count of how many times he had failed without seeding even once. However, he had already managed to make hundreds of illusions disappear under his high speed.


    However, it was difficult for Su Ming to maintain this sort of charge for longer stretches of time. Because of that, he could not surpass all the changes in the Rune.


    The seventh day.


    At first nce, the vortex in the sky looked as if it was no longer spinning, but that was only because it was simply rotating too fast, which was why it gave off the false impression that it was no longer spinning. With that high rotation speed around, the booming sounds in the sky had turned into shocking roars. As they reverberated in the air, a gigantic face of a human appeared within.


    The face possessed four eyes. The extra two eyes were at the center of the brows. As of then, all four of the eyes were shut. The face protruded from within the vortex, and the spot where lightning had filled the center of the vortex was right where the person¡¯s fourth eye was.


    This was the World Spirit, which was also the Spirit Vessel that had fallen into deep slumber as the Enchanted Vessel of the Sacred Yin World had turned into the World of Nine Yin!


    When the face appeared, the destruction on the ground reached its peak. Even the Fated Kin¡¯s valley had copsed. Fortunately, the people had been prepared for this a long time ago. As of then, they had all gathered together, and under Nan Gong Hen¡¯s guidance, were waiting for Su Ming¡¯s return outside the altar.


    When Su Ming was preparing to challenge the Rune on the altar, he had spread his divine sense outwards to tell Nan Gong Hen the precise time when the world would change and where he would be before that.


    Since the fifth day, Su Ming had been sitting cross-legged on the first altar. He no longer went on to try challenging the altar, but chose instead to meditate quietly. Even as the seventh day went by, he still remained seated.


    The ninth day!


    On this day, most of thend had already sunk deeply. Nan Gong Hen brought the hundreds of Fated Kin away from the altar¡¯s area. They could see Su Ming sitting on it not too far away, and could also see that the valley they had stayed in for the past fifteen years hadpletely copsed. It was now gone without a trace.


    They could also see that the ce a hundred feet away from the copsed valley had now turned into a ravine. It was as if the ce where they were had now turned into an isted cliff.


    Two of the eyes on the gigantic human face that had emerged from the vortex in the sky were now trembling, as if they were slowly rising from deep sleep. The two eyes at the center of the brows were trembling rather intensely as well, as if they were about to open at any moment!


    At that moment, the ny-nine pirs of light also looked as if they were about to reach their limit. Seven of those pirs were rapidly fading away, and then disappeared altogether. After they were gone, another dozen something pirs of light also faded away, as if they couldst no longer and were gradually disappearing.


    Su Ming continued sitting cross-legged on the altar without moving. He had been like this for the past few days, and while he might not be moving, the Fated Kin that had been observing him had noticed that Su Ming¡¯s aura had been growing increasingly stronger day after day!


    He was practically getting stronger with each passing moment, and on the ninth day, distortions started appearing in the air around him, as if it could no longer withstand the amount of power Su Ming was umting in his body.


    Several days ago, his body had still been glowing in gold, but at that moment, that golden light was fading away slowly. It did not disappear though. It was all absorbed into Su Ming¡¯s body so that it would not spill outwards!


    As Nan Gong Hen and the hundreds of Fated Kin kept their gazes fixed on Su Ming, time passed slowly, and when the ninth day went by, the tenth day arrived!


    Not long into it, the eyes of the gigantic face in the sky shook even more violently. The clouds rumbled and moved about in the air, and even the spot where the altar was located was also shivering. As if it could no longer withstand it, cracks started appearing on the altar as well.


    Right at that moment, a person in yellow robes appeared in the sky in a spot where the people could not see. He stood in midair, formed a seal with his hands, and pointed towards the sky.


    "Spirit of the Enchanted Vessel, with my status as Chief Elder of the Spirits of Nine Yin, I call to you, rise from your sleep!"


    The shivers on the face in the sky became even more violent, but it still could not open its eyes. It was as if there was a force contained within the spirit¡¯s mind that made it difficult for him to wake up!


    At that moment, the pirs of light in the World of Nine Yin were rapidly disappearing, and there were only twenty-seven left, which were all swiftly fading away. If all these pirs of light disappeared and the World Spirit did not wake up, then everything they had done would end in failure!


    As those pirs of light disappeared and as the altar on the ground started breaking down, the Rune formed on the altar also looked as if it had loosened up. Once Su Ming absorbed the final ray of golden light into his body, he opened his eyes swiftly.


    His gaze was profound, and not a single hint of golden light could be seen shining within his eyes. Su Ming had been umting his strength for the past few days, and during these days, he hadpletely ignored the world around him, cing all his focus on gathering up his power. The instant he opened his eyes, he charged forth with an indescribable speed.


    This was the fastest speed Su Ming had executed during these past ten days!


    Almost the instant he charged out of the altar, an uncountable amount of altars and an equally uncountable number of himselves rushing forward immediately appeared before him. However, almost the moment these illusory figures appeared, several dozens of them immediately started distorting and disappearing. Clearly, they were unable to keep up with Su Ming¡¯s speed, and were all surpassed by him!


    Everything before Su Ming¡¯s eyes disappeared right at that moment, and the only thing that was left was the endless path of the altar that seemed like a ck hole stretching out before him. He forgot everything and executed his fastest speed to charge forward. The illusory figures disappeared around him, and after a while, hundreds of them were gone, but there was still an innumerable numbers in front of Su Ming!


    Making nearly a hundred figures disappear was his limit a few days ago. However, this was not so today. All the power in his Berserker Bones erupted forth, and he became slightly faster. As he charged forth, he saw illusions filling his entire field of vision, but as they appeared, arge number of them disappeared as well.


    Su Ming did not know how much time had passed. He only knew that as he continued charging forward, time seemed to slow down. Arge amount of the illusory figures disappeared, but there was still arge number of them remaining before him.


    When sharp pain shot up through his entire body as he continued circting his Qi, Su Ming knew that his body was showing signs that he had gone past his limit, but there were still a dozen something of his illusions far into the distance. He had surpassed most of them, but now, it was difficult for him to continue and surpass all of them.


    ¡®Is this my limit¡­?¡¯ Su Ming felt bitter. He knew that even if he turned into Destiny, it would still be difficult for him to surpass these illusions in fifteen breaths!


    However, right at the moment that rush of bitterness rose in his heart, suddenly, the sky roared. As the ground trembled, the first altar that was the only altar that truly existed suddenly cracked with a bang.


    This was due to the change in the world. It was caused by the World Spirit rising from his slumber. The instant the altar started breaking down, Su Ming immediately noticed that the dozen something illusions before him froze simultaneously.


    Their action immediately made Su Ming¡¯s eyes shine with a strong light. Without a single bit of hesitation, he charged forward. As he did so, his body turned into a vortex, and when he rushed out of the vortex, the boy who was Destiny appeared!


    With just one step, he made all the dozen something illusions stop eternally at the moment they froze up. They repeatedly froze up and moved back, and when fifteen breaths were over, Destiny turned back into Su Ming, and he was already less than five feet away from these illusions.


    Yet even though there were only five feet left, he had already surpassed all the changes in the Rune. He felt his body crashing into something that seemed like a membrane. That membrane stopped his body from passing through, but it could not stop his eyes from looking into it!


    He saw¡­


    Almost the instant Su Ming looked in the world in the mirror, the old man in yellow robes spread his arms wide open in the sky of the World of Nine Yin. When there were just three pirs of light remaining, a low roar could be heard from the sunken ground.


    "World Spirit, rise from your slumber!"


    Along with the muffled roar before came a dried up arm that stretched out from the depths of the abyss in the sunken ground. Right behind that arm was a gigantic head of dried wood, along with a monstrously huge body that was ten thousand feet tall!


    The figure looked like a person carved out of a block of dried wood from a big tree that was ten thousand feet tall!


    His head was the one that had been hoisted up on the Shaman City in the past, and his body was the true body of the yellow-robed old Spirit of Nine Yin!


    The instant those roars that shook the sky reverberated through the air, the final three pirs of light were extinguished. But right at the moment they faded away, the eyes on the gigantic face in the vortex flew open, along with the third and fourth eyes at the center of its brows!


    The World Spirit had risen from his slumber!

 Chapter 502 — Gap!

    <h4>Chapter 502: Gap!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the World Spirit woke up, the few remaining regions in the World of Nine Yin all shuddered and slowly fell apart, as if the ground never existed in the first ce. As the ground disappeared, even the altar where Su Ming and the other Fated Kin stood fell apart.


    The ground before the hundreds of Fated Kin started copsing inch by inch, as if there was a gigantic invisible mouth that was devouring the ground, causing the Fated Kin to float in midair. They looked towards where Su Ming was, but they still couldn¡¯t find him in their field of vision. They could only see something blurry in the spot where Su Ming was previously, and there was also a strong distortion there that seemed like it was about to rip through their gazes.


    The sky rumbled. The protruding face in the huge vortex had now opened all four of its eyes. Light that reached one hundred thousand feet shone before him, and the gigantic figure made of dried up wood charged towards the human face as if it wanted to fuse with it.


    On Su Ming¡¯s side, under that extreme speed of his, he had surpassed all the illusions formed by the Rune. He felt a membrane stopping his body from moving forward in the Rune, but it could not block his gaze.


    It pierced through that invisible membrane, and he saw¡­ an endless expanse of ck water!


    The expanse of water was boundless. There were five huge continents floating on it. And at that moment, among the five continents, the continent at the center and two of the continents at the south were incredibly close to each other. If he did not look closely, he would think that they had fused together!


    Yet when he took a closer look, he discovered that these continents were in no way connected to each other. It was clear that the continent to the east was ramming itself against the southern continent at an incredible speed.


    ¡®The world in the mirror¡­¡¯ A bang went off in Su Ming¡¯s head. He had a feeling as if he hade to understand something. He cast his gaze swiftly to the west, towards the continent on the west. However, he could not see that continent clearly. He could only see the contour of thend, and after that, a huge force shot out from the membrane, and he was instantly ricocheted off.


    Almost the instant Su Ming was bounced off, the membrane broke down. The altar which acted as the center of the Rune had copsed. Su Ming took a few steps back consecutively, and with each step he took, he looked as if he was revealing himself under that extreme speed. When he took the tenth step back, he appeared once again in sight of all the Fated Kin in the area.


    It was also at that moment that the human face that had opened his eyes in the vortex finished fusing with the body that was made of dried wood. At the instant they fused together, the vortex exploded abruptly and turned into a powerful wave of air that swept through thend and blew in all directions.


    The strength of that wave of air was so great that it turned into a violent gust of wind as it rumbled in the air. As it charged forward, it spread out in a circr form, and it was so quick that it covered the entire region where the Fated Kin were in an instant. If that gust of wind was allowed to blow at will, then arge number of Fated Kin would be blown away and torn apart by the wave of air as if they were autumn leaves.


    The faces of the hundreds of Fated Kin changed drastically. Without any hesitation, Nan Gong Hen rushed a few steps forward and stood before his tribesmen. Some of the people who had higher levels of cultivation also gritted their teeth and rushed out, wanting to resist the iing wave of air and protect the safety of their tribesmen.


    Almost the instant these people put up a stance to oppose that wave of air, it came towards them with loud, booming sounds. When it crashed into Nan Gong Hen, he coughed out a mouthful of blood, feeling as if a mountain had rammed into him.


    The other Fated Kin beside him not only coughed up blood, but also felt as if their bodies were being torn apart. They moved back against their will, but right behind them were the Fated Kin, their tribesmen. Some of them were just children, and they could not fly on their own. They needed other tribesmen to carry them, and the slightest contact with this wave of air would definitely kill them!


    Nan Gong Hen¡¯s eyes turned red. He wanted to stand against this wave of air, but he could not control his own body. As he was continuously forced back, the wave of air charged forward, and right at the instant it was about to flood his tribesmen, suddenly, a white figure arrived and stood right before Nan Gong Hen and all the other Fated Kin.


    This person was dressed entirely in white, and he was Su Ming!


    He had forced down the shock that arose within him because of the world he saw in the mirror and lifted his right hand to push against the iing wave of air. As he pressed against it, golden light abruptly spread out from his body, and once the hundreds of Fated Kin behind him were bathed in it, he began resisting that rming gust of wind.


    It was just three breaths, and Su Ming felt himself struggling to endure them. He might have extraordinary power and his body might be incredibly sturdy due to most of his bones, flesh, and bone having turned into Berserker Bones, but it was still difficult for him tost for long in that wave of air.


    In truth, the entire reason as to why he couldst till now was because of the strength of his physical body. If anyone else had taken his ce, they then would have also been like Nan Gong Hen, being pushed back the instant they came into contact with that wave of air, injured.


    Fortunately, that massive wave of air was sweeping in all directions and was not directed at Su Ming. That was why after he persevered for three breaths, the wave swept past their region. Although it had pushed Su Ming and all the Fated Kin under his protection several thousands of feet backwards, like a lone boat swept up by a raging wave, no one died, and once the wave of air swept by them, everything returned to normal.


    Su Ming panted harshly. He did not make the golden light on his body fade away, but instead lifted his head and looked towards the huge face that had fused with the body of dried wood in the distant sky after the vortex copsed.


    At the same moment Su Ming looked towards him, the four eyes on that face also looked towards him.


    "The midsection of the fourth eye is where the Rune is¡­ I will never forget the help you gave us¡­"


    An ancient voice reverberated through the world and fused together with the booming sounds in the air. Soon after, the huge face swelled up swiftly right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and in the blink of an eye, he had be ten times, a hundred times, then one thousand timesrger. Not only did he rece the entire sky, he also caused the dark shades of twilight from the sky to disappear as he covered the sky, recing it with a bronze light.


    It felt as if there was a veil that had covered the sky previously. That veil was in the color of the sky, which was why it had been in the shade of twilight whenever someone looked at it. Yet now, as the human face spread out and covered it, it was as if the veil was lifted and its true colors were revealed!


    The sky was not even a sky!


    Bronze light shone brilliantly. The entire sky looked like the surface of a huge Enchanted Vessel. People could sense an ancient and unsophisticated airing from it, and Su Ming could even see the sky seemingly turning into a huge metal piece when that bronze hue started shining above. There were numerous densely packed small holes on that metal piece!


    In fact, there were even arge amount ofplex runic symbols shining on it!


    Su Ming might have already had some form of mental preparation for this, but once he saw it truly happen, he was still shocked, and if he was behaving in this manner, it was even more so for Nan Gong Hen and the other Fated Kin.


    Their shock was reflected clearly in their quickened breathing.


    "What is that¡­?"


    "By the looks of it, it seems like some sort of Enchanted Vessel¡­"


    "This¡­ is the true sky of the World of Nine Yin? Could it be that the sky we saw was fake, the ground we stood upon was also just an illusion, and this is the real thing?"


    After the people recovered from their shock, a buzzing arose among hundreds of people. They were in disbelief of what they saw.


    As the veil in the sky was lifted and as the true sky that looked like bronze was revealed, nine big runic symbols in the shape of moons emerged and caught Su Ming¡¯s attention!


    The nine runic symbols were aligned with the others and were ced right above the surface of the bronze Enchanted Vessel. They shed brilliantly, and when he looked at them, Su Ming was reminded of the nine moons in the World of Nine Yin!


    At the moment his pupils shrank due to the shock that was brought by the change in the World of Nine Yin, suddenly, the fourth eye at the center of the gigantic human face¡¯s brows ovepped with a certain spot on the bronze sky.


    The instant that happened, booming sounds immediately traveled forth from that spot, and as if the sky was moving, a gap appeared. Light spilled forth from that gap. It might not be big, but it gave off a feeling that it was in decline. The gap was right above Su Ming, and looked as if it had been torn open on purpose.


    "I can onlyst for ten breaths with my power. Enter with haste!"


    The ancient voice from the old Spirit of Nine Yin instantly reverberated through the air. At the moment it spoke, the swelled up gigantic face froze for a moment, looking as if its action of growingrger had been forcefully halted, causing the gap that had formed because the fourth eye had ovepped with the bronze sky to not disappear.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he charged straight towards the sky. The other Fated Kin behind him followed suit, but they were too slow and could not hope topare with Su Ming. That was why when Su Ming took that first step, golden light shone on his entire body once again and swept up all the hundreds of Fated Kin behind him, and they charged towards the sky with a loud whistle.


    The gap that had been opened specifically for Su Ming was shining nonstop at the moment. Its appearance was due to the ovepping between the human face and the bronze sky. The gap should have disappeared in an instant when the face moved away from that spot in the sky, but the old Spirit of Nine Yin had forcefully halted its actions. Making it stop in this manner was akin to stopping the activation of this Enchanted Vessel that could move between True Worlds. The level of difficulty for this was incredibly high, and with the old man¡¯s abilities, he could only make thisst for ten breaths.


    Su Ming charged forth with the Fated Kin, and from the distance, they looked like a golden shooting star that was rushing closer and closer towards the sky. By the fourth breath, they had already closed in on the gap in the bronze sky.


    Yet at that very moment, the gap started trembling viciously, and the tremors grew increasingly more intense with each passing moment. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and very clearly, right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he stood outside the gap, the human face that had originally been frozen started to move slowly and began expanding once more. The time¡­ it was not even ten breaths yet!


    "Hurry! I can no longerst¡­" The old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s voice gained an anxious edge.


    The gap was about to close up because of the World Spirit¡¯s movements. The golden light on Su Ming¡¯s entire body grew exponentially brighter. All the Fated Kin behind him also charged forth with their fastest speed, rushing straight towards the gap. Due to the World Spirit recovering its movements, the face was also sweeping past that gap, but the instant the gap disappeared, Su Ming charged into it!


    Most of the Fated Kin also entered with him, but there were nine Fated Kin who did not make it into the gap. Once the gap closed up, they were blocked off outside¡­


    Among the nine was the man who had been taking care of Tie Mu for years and who had lost his right arm when Su Ming met him as a boy!


    With a loud bang, the gap closed up. Su Ming and all the Fated Kin who had stepped into the gap would never know what happened to those that were left in the World of Nine Yin. As of then, they were in a huge tunnel.

 Chapter 503 — Right Side!

    <h4>Chapter 503: Right Side!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area. The tunnel was dark. Its walls were not made of stone, but of bronze. Runic symbol after runic symbol could be found shining at a set distance from each other.


    The shining symbols were the only source of light in the ce.


    The hundreds of Fated Kin all remained in silence. Some hints of sorrow could be found on their faces. They had lived together for fifteen years without any future ahead of them, and while they now had hope of leaving this ce, nine of theirs had now been eternally separated from them.


    Perhaps it would be death that awaited those nine tribesmen, but perhaps not. Yet no matter what, they would still never meet again.


    A flicker of light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he stopped observing his surroundings. He took a step forward to walk in the lead. As he dashed forward, the Fated Kin behind him followed suit.


    No one spoke all along the way, and silence filled the air. Some of the Fated Kin would asionally lift their heads and their gazes would fall on Su Ming¡¯s back. For some unknown reason, their hearts gradually calmed down. Su Ming had already brought them two miracles.


    The first was when they had fallen into despair when facing the Sacred Bats that were ughtering their men, and the second had happened not long after. They had originally thought that they would be facing a future of never leaving this ce after fifteen years of being trapped here, but he told them to prepare to leave.


    And they believed that there would be a third miracle. This third miracle would be that the respected senior Mo they worshiped would return them to South Morning!


    This was not a thought of only one or two Fated Kin, but all of them harbored the same thoughts as they traveled through the tunnel. It could be said that Su Ming was their hope, and this feeling only became stronger after they witnessed the things that had happened in the World of Nine Yin.


    Su Ming moved in front and spread his divine sense outwards, but he could not send it out too far. The walls around him were incredibly averse to his divine sense, and they were stopping it from spreading out.


    As he moved forward, Su Ming suddenly came to a halt not too far into the tunnel. They had arrived at a fork, and there were three paths ahead of them, causing people to be unable to tell just which way led to the Relocation Rune.


    Once Su Ming stopped, the other Fated Kin also paused in their footsteps. They looked around them in silence, and Nan Gong Hen took a few steps forward to stand beside Su Ming. Once he cast a look around, he looked towards Su Ming. He was not the only one who did so. All the Fated Kin in the area had directed their gazes towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming frowned. The old Spirit of Nine Yin had not mentioned that there would be a fork here. He knew that he could not choose the wrong path from among the three paths before him. Once he made the choice, he would be losing on precious time.


    Almost the moment Su Ming and the others arrived at the fork and looked at the three paths, the entire tunnel suddenly trembled and shook viciously, causing the people there to almost be unable to stand properly.


    Muffled booming sounds traveled forth from outside, as if the tunnel was about to copse. The runic symbols around them started shing more frequently, and it caused the people to begin feeling agitated and annoyed once they stayed here for a long period of time.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward. He did not immediately make a decision under the gazes of the Fated Kin, but chose instead to sit down cross-legged on the floor. He closed his eyes and spread his divine sense swiftly outward, splitting them into three wisps and sending them charging down those three paths swiftly.


    As his divine sense spread down, it was continuously weakened as it continued running into the force repelling it tin the ce. Before each part of his divine sense had even spread down one thousand feet into those tunnels, only three strands were left. And when even these looked as if they were about to disappearpletely, Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity left his body abruptly and fused with his divine sense.


    By doing so, his divine sense instantly increased exponentially and continued spreading downwards. As it did so, he discovered that his divine sense in the tunnel right before him had strangely disappeared without a trace, and it vanished so abruptly that he had not even managed to notice it in time.


    Right at the instant that divine sense that was exploring the path ahead disappeared, Su Ming saw a huge Relocation Rune on the path to his left. That Rune wasing into operation slowly, looking as if it was about to be activated at any moment!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open swiftly. He did not have time to think about why his divine sense had disappeared in the path before him. Just as he was about to retrieve the divine sense that had traveled down the path to his right, his body suddenly lurched forward and he turned his head swiftly to look at the path to his right.


    His pupils shrank, and a brilliant light appeared in his eyes. All of this was because he had seen a gigantic space with his divine sense when it had traveled ten thousand feet into the path to his right!


    In that space were huge bubbles. Most of those bubbles had already burst, but they did not disappear. Some of them had in fact not a single hint of damage on them, and were kept in perfect condition!


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened, and he retrieved his divine sense with gritted teeth, no longer looking at the tunnel to his right. Instead, he stood up and brought all the Fated Kin following him to charge towards the tunnel to his left, where he had discovered the Rune.


    As the crowd moved down the path at high speed, more tremors shook the area. Booming sounds traveled forth, and the entire tunnel started trembling furiously. Cracks had even appeared on the ground, and powerful light shot forth, making all of them think that the ground in the tunnel was about to copse at any moment.


    As the runic symbols on the walls sparkled, they lit up at the same time. Light illuminated the area, causing the entire tunnel to be lit up as bright as day at that moment.


    As the crowd charged forth, an empty space soon appeared before them in the tunnel ahead. There were also cracks on that empty expanse ofnd, but at the same time, there was also a huge Rune that hade into operation with loud rumbling sounds on the ground.


    That Rune was letting off a feeling that it was used for relocation. At that moment, it had already been fully activated, and the moment they stepped in, they would be instantly relocated away from this ce.


    When everyone saw this Rune and excitement appeared on their faces, suddenly, a vicious tremor shook the tunnel once again. The tunnel that was originally lying down horizontally seemed to have abruptly shot up straight, causing all the Fated Kin to fall back against their will, and they even began to feel as if they were falling.


    "A crisis is looming above our heads! Bring forth all of your power and step into the Rune! It doesn¡¯t matter where we are relocated. If we arrive in the Land of South Morning but are separated, remember one thing, we are Fated Kin!


    "We are no longer Shamans! We will gather in South Morning¡¯s Sky River Mountain. If Sky River Mountain is no longer there, I will still wait around the area for all of you!


    "Let us Fated Kin shout our names in the Land of South Morning! Remember this, Sky River Mountain! Remember this, the person we worship is respected senior Mo!" Nan Gong Hen shouted at the top of his voice. It reverberated in the air and shot into the ears of all the Fated Kin, turning into determination and resolution in their eyes.


    "Everyone, let us¡­ meet in South Morning!" Su Ming¡¯s body floated up, and he wrapped his fist in his palm towards the Fated Kin in the now vertical tunnel.


    "We Fated Kin will forever worship you, respected senior Mo! We¡­ will meet in South Morning!" Their voices reverberated in the air, and one by one, they charged forward towards the Relocation Rune. Once they stepped inside, they instantly vanished.


    The tunnel trembled even more viciously, and one of the spots in the distance had even started showing signs of copse. The Fated Kin charged forward, and almost every single one of them would stop for a moment as they went past Su Ming. They would then call out to him as respected senior Mo, wrap their fists in their palms to salute him, and only then step into the Rune.


    The voices calling him by his title showed their resolution. Perhaps this was no longer a title to them, but had truly be a symbol in their hearts. It was also a show of their disappointment towards the Shamans after fifteen years of waiting without any results.


    Once they referred to Su Ming as ¡®respected senior Mo¡¯, all of this would turn into eternity and into the fiery ardor of the Fated Kin. The shouts of meeting up in South Morning were not a mere casual remark, but were shoutsing straight from the depths of their hearts.


    After some time, when all of the Fated Kin besides Nan Gong Hen had bade their farewells and disappeared into the Rune, he turned his gaze towards Su Ming. He silently wrapped his fist in his palm towards him, then looked as if he wanted to say something, but chose to not do so in the end. Instead, he turned around and walked into the Relocation Rune. As the Rune shed and his body was about to disappear, he suddenly turned to look at Su Ming.


    "The words of the Fated Kin are not just a casual remark, and neither are my words thrown out offhandedly. Even if the world outside has experienced drastic changes, we will never forget the kindness you¡¯ve bestowed upon us, respected senior Mo! We will worship you, and so will our children, and our children¡¯s children. We will worship you for all eternity!" Nan Gong Hen¡¯s words echoed in the air, and his body disappeared inside the Rune.


    The Rune was still in operation. Su Ming stood in the tunnel. The tremors around him grew more intense. He looked at the Rune, and suddenly turned around. He did not step into the Rune, but instead walked back on the path he took toe to this ce.


    If he left just like this, he would be leaving with regrets. If he left just like this, he would have far too many unanswered questions!


    The old Spirit of Nine Yin once mentioned that if Su Ming was brave enough and couldst till the end, then at the risk of never being able to leave this ce, he would be able to see the world as it truly was!


    Su Ming had kept those words in mind, and he wanted to see it!


    Also, besides the shock that hade when he saw the things in the right path, for some unknown reason, he had also felt a sense of familiarity from it¡­


    The sense of familiarity was very vague. If he paid attention and tried searching for it, it would be difficult for him to find it. He would only have that sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he was not paying any sort of attention to it.


    This sort of feeling had appeared for an instant when he had used his divine sense to investigate the tunnel to his right.


    He did not know what this sort of feeling was, neither did he know whether there were other people in the world who would have this sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when they arrived in a ce by pure coincidence, or when they saw something by pure coincidence, or after they did something by pure coincidence.


    Su Ming charged forth and went through the tunnel in the span of a breath. He shot past several stretches of roads that had copsed and arrived at the fork. Then, without hesitating, he charged towards the tunnel to his right.


    At that moment, the tunnel to the right had also stood up vertically. As if he was running up a path on a stone pir, Su Ming shot upwards. The runic symbols on the path were shining brightly and were no longer flickering. More cracks appeared all around him, and strong rays of light shone through those cracks.


    At the end of this tunnel was the edge of the empty expanse ofnd Su Ming had discovered previously with his divine sense. More cracks tore through the walls, and one of them was even asrge as a fist.


    The instant Su Ming stepped into the empty expanse ofnd, he first swept his gaze across that crack, and he saw¡­ a denseyer of fog that was shining with brilliant light!


    There were also waves of cold air gushing out of that crack along with that ray of strong light.


    The tunnel shuddered violently once again when he looked towards it. Piercing whistles came from the area outside, and as the tunnel shook, Su Ming had the impression as if the bronze sky where the tunnel was and where he stood within was now spinning rapidly.


    His breathing froze and he stepped into the empty expanse ofnd. Then, he saw all that his divine sense had seen previously!

 Chapter 504 — The Baby and the One Glance!

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Baby and the One nce!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That ce was a gigantic empty expanse ofnd, and there was an exit in the distance, leading to a tunnel that would stretch down even further.


    There were nearly a hundred bubbles floating in midair in that empty expanse ofnd. Most of the bubbles had already burst, but they did not disappear. Instead, they existed around the area like egg shells. They might have burst, but the entirety of the bubble was still there.


    As Su Ming looked at the bubbles, he walked past them slowly in silence until aplete bubble appeared before him. That bubble was thirty feet tall, and it floated in midair without moving.


    In there¡­ was a middle-aged man with scales growing on his chest. His eyes were shut, and there was a bloody hole at the center of his brows. It was the wound that had brought about his demise.


    This was a corpse, a corpse that had died for an unknown number of years and had been preserved for an unknown amount of time¡­


    Su Ming looked at the bubble before him, then walked past it, and he saw anotherplete bubble. There was another corpse contained within it. This one was a woman. She had ck wings on her back and possessed breathtaking beauty. She looked to be at peace. On her body was a ferocious face of a malicious spirit formed by veins. Perhaps that was the cause of her death.


    There were nearly a hundred bubbles in the ce, but only eight werepletely undamaged, and all of them contained a corpse inside¡­


    "Under the orders of the Spirits of Nine Yin, we left the True Sacred Yin World and headed to the other three True Worlds in search for corpses that belonged to powerful warriors¡­" The old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s words echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head at that moment.


    He walked through the empty expanse ofnd, then charged down the entrance of the tunnel located at the end of this ce. After a moment, as the tunnel continued trembling, another empty expanse ofnd appeared before him.


    There were less than fifty bubbles in this ce. Four of them were in perfect condition, and the rest had all burst.


    Su Ming continued walking downwards and went through multiple empty expanses ofnd like those before. He had alreadye to understand the structure of this ce. This tunnel was like a tube, and there were several bumps in this tube. An empty expanse ofnd could be found at all these bumps.


    In the seventh empty expanse ofnd, Su Ming saw a gigantic bubble floating in the middle. This bubble might have already burst, but when Su Ming looked at it, he could sense a feeling of endlessnessing from it. Perhaps this was just a figment of his imagination, but perhaps this bubble itself could be a dimension of its own.


    His body shuddered slightly as he stood by the edge of the bubble. He sensed the presence of a Candle Dragon.


    "We were tasked to search for powerful corpses in the universe¡­" The old man¡¯s voice rang once again in Su Ming¡¯s head. He looked at the huge bubble before him and came to an understanding.


    "This bubble was originally prepared for the Candle Dragon¡¯s carcass¡­ because of the damage to the Enchanted Vessel, many of these bubbles had burst¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He looked around him, and the sense of familiarity rose within him once again.


    He charged forward silently once more and arrived at the eighth empty expanse ofnd. Over there, he saw three bubbles!


    These three bubbles were incrediblyrge, but all of them had already burst. It was unknown what was contained within them in the past.


    When Su Ming arrived at the ninth empty expanse ofnd, he found himself¡­ at the final part of the tunnel. There were no longer any entrances leading to another tunnel around him anymore. This ce was the end.


    There was only one air bubble here¡­


    It was the smallest of all the bubbles Su Ming had seen in all the empty expanses ofnd he had passed through!


    It was only about the size of an arm''s length, and if there was any sort of corpse contained within, that corpse could only possibly be¡­ of an infant!


    It was a pity, because the bubble had already burst. It was empty inside, and the remains of the bubble were floating silently in that huge and empty expanse ofnd, still and unmoving.


    When Su Ming saw this bubble, he was stunned. He forgot everything, and even if thend trembled so hard it was about to copse, he still did not care about it. His whole existence and his gaze were focused solely on that small bubble.


    For some unknown reason, tears trickled down from his eyes. He slowly walked up to the bubble, lifted his right hand, and gently touched it. After a long while, he moved his head upwards, cast a deep look at the bubble, then turned around and headed back through the path he had taken toe here.


    There was no hint of reluctance to leave this ce nor a single pause in his footsteps, only his forlorn back view betrayed his firm resolution, and an air of loneliness and sorrow. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the tunnel, leaving behind that bubble to continue staying in this ce, after having been kept here for who knows how long¡­


    Su Ming had tried breaking the undamaged bubbles before, but with his current level of cultivation, he could not even cause a tear in them. As he left, he no longer looked at those bubbles. As he charged forth, the tunnel finally started breaking down.


    The tunnel copsed behind him and buried the spaces within, along with everything in them.


    The path before Su Ming continued breaking down, forcing him to increase his speed. When he arrived at the fork, roars traveled forth from the path in the middle as it was copsing. There was a hint of madness in those roars.


    As those sounds reverberated in the air, more signs of destruction appeared in the tunnel to the right. Then, with a loud boom, itpletely copsed. The endless fog in the world outside started moving backwards swiftly, causing it to be impossible to discern whether it was the fog or the bronze sky that was moving.


    Yet at the instant that tunnel copsed, a figure charged out. Su Ming did not stop. Even when he heard the roar from the tunnel in the middle, he did not cast even a single nce at it. He simply shot forth to the tunnel with the Relocation Rune.


    Signs of copse were obvious in many areas. Once Su Ming left, the tunnel in the middlepletely copsed and disappeared. Thick fog could be seen rolling from within. The destruction spread out, causing arge part of the tunnel to the left to also copse and disappear.


    This disappearance of the tunnel made it seem as if the World of Nine Yin was vanishing. It was like there was an eerie, invisible mouth that was devouring the tunnel nonstop. Su Ming charged forward, and after a moment, he came to a halt. The tunnel before him had copsed, blocking off his path to the Relocation Rune with the fog.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He only paused for a brief moment before he strode forth quickly, making it seem like he had stepped into the fog. A powerful suction force pulled his body inside, and a cold wave of air also closed in on him, as if it wanted to drag him into the darkness of the fog.


    Golden light shone around Su Ming¡¯s entire body, and banging sounds echoed within it. At the instant the suction force came sweeping towards him, he turned into a long arc and shot forward as the tunnel copsed before him.


    Once Su Ming went through that copsing tunnel, his breathing becamebored and his face was pale, but he did not stop. He continued charging forward, eventually reaching the Relocation Rune as the area continued breaking down!


    There were now more cracks in this ce, causing the Rune to seem as if it was about to be torn apart and destroyed. The light on the Rune had be much duller. Once the light was extinguished, the Rune would cease operations, and even if Su Ming wanted to leave by then, it would be impossible!


    If he stepped onto the Rune right at that moment, he could still be relocated, but he remained standing at its edge. There was firm decisiveness in his eyes, and he did not step inside!


    He turned around and looked at the tunnel before him. It was nowpletely destroyed. He watched the rolling fog before his eyes and abruptly spread his divine sense outward. This was aplete burst of his Nascent Divinity¡¯s power. He wanted to let himself see everything during that instant.


    When he spread his divine sense outward, he saw endless fog. Shrill roars wereing from inside it. Besides these things, he saw or heard nothing else.


    However, he could sense that the spot where he stood was moving rapidly and shooting through the fog.


    After a moment, everything beside the Rune beside Su Ming broke down, and he immediately detected that thergeyer of fog within his divine sense was tumbling about intensely. He saw the fog turn into a gigantic vortex, and then a powerful ray of light shoot through the center of that vortex. Right after, an ancient shuttle-shaped bronze sword that shone with a bronze light and was sorge that its end could not be seen emerged from that ray of light!


    With an indescribable speed, that sword seemed to be struggling to break free of the vortex made of thick fog. Light sparkled brilliantly on its body, and gradually, it flew out of the fog with a bang!


    The instant it flew out, a ck w of fog shot out to grab that sword, but it did not manage to catch it. The ancient, shuttle-shaped, gigantic, bronze sword broke free of the vortex with its charge!


    It was also right at that moment that Su Ming could clearly feel where he was. He was within the ancient bronze sword that had shot out of the fog, and this sword was clearly the Enchanted Vessel of the Sacred Yin World that could move through True Worlds!


    The Relocation Rune behind Su Ming turned even duller as if all the power that was supporting its operations was being absorbed by the ancient gigantic bronze sword.


    "Wait a little longer¡­ just a little longer¡­" Su Ming mumbled. His eyes were blood-red. He had spread his divine sense to cover arge area, and he could see the ancient gigantic bronze sword. He also saw the entirety of the vortex in the fog as the sword continued flying into the distance!


    This was a wide expanse of a gxy, and in a spot of that gxy was a vortex of fog rotating endlessly. As it rotated and as the ancient bronze sword left into the distance, the rotations in the fog gradually disappeared, just like how a ck hole would slowly close up after a time of being open.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s face slowly started changing. A dense aura of death emerged from inside and outside his body. It was as if that aura of death had always existed in him, but Su Ming had never been able to see or sense it in the past.


    Su Ming shuddered, but he ignored that aura of death, because he saw it. The vast gxy, the brilliant stars, and the long arcs that could be seen among the stars. Those long arcs were clearly people. They wore gorgeous clothes, and at that moment, they came to a halt. Their faces could not be seen, but their hearts had to be filled with shock and amazement once they saw the ancient gigantic bronze sword.


    Su Ming saw the gxy, saw the rounds, and also the continents that floated in the gxy¡­


    "So¡­ this is how it is¡­" Su Ming mumbled. His body became weaker, as if this was a ce off limits to all forms of life, and was not a ce that he coulde at the moment. He staggered backwards, and as the light in the Rune disappeared, he stepped inside.


    "You don¡¯t belong to this ce¡­ I will send you back to where you belong¡­ But I believe that someday, you will be able to walk out from the other side of the mirror with your own strength¡­" The voice of the old Spirit of Nine Yin reverberated in the air, bringing with it words of parting.


    Su Ming¡¯s body gradually disappeared, but the instant hepletely vanished, he suddenly asked this question.


    "You were tasked to search for corpses in the past. Did you¡­ find a dead baby?"


    "Hmm? You¡­" Shock suddenly seeped into the old Spirit of Nine Yin¡¯s voice, and as if he had remembered something, his remaining words turned into a sharp inhale caused by shock.


    Before Su Ming disappeared, a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    "True Sacred Yin World¡­ Spirits of Nine Yin, I wille find you¡­"

 Chapter 505 — Return

    <h4>Chapter 505: Return</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Land of South Morning in front of Sky Mist City was visited by tumbling clouds, bolts of lightning cracking through the air, and rain pouring down from the sky. The appearance of the rain came very strangely. It started several months ago, and had never stopped ever since.


    Everything in the world looked indistinct in the rain, causing the people to be unable to see too far into the distance. As rain poured down, a humid scent of the sea filled the entire region.


    The magnificent Sky Mist City in the past had turned dead silent. Not a single sound could be hearding from within, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to find that it was slightly different from the past. The walls on the mountain ranges had be much taller, and if anyone lifted their heads to look from under the city walls, they would be able to feel this clearly.


    If they looked around, they would see that there was not a single living soul that could be seen on thend of the Shamans, whichid outside Sky Mist City. If anyone looked down to survey the entire South Morning from the highest point in the sky, they would find that raging waves that surged into the sky and vast amounts of rumbling seawater were continuously flooding thend from the edge of thend of the Shamans. The area that was submerged was already boundless, and by the looks of, it would not be long before the water reached Sky Mist City!


    Behind the floodednd was a gigantic continent, mostly hidden by the rain pouring down on the Dead Sea. It wasing closer with the seawater. It looked as if it was traveling forth slowly, but in truth, if anyone went closer to the continent, they would find out that the continent was actually moving at an extreme speed.


    That dark continent was naturally, the Eastern Wastnds. As it got closer, violent gusts of wind howled in the air, sweeping up the seawater to roar with them. The sounds filled thend of the Shamans and submerged the mountains located at the edge of South Morning, turningrge amounts of nd into an endless expanse of sea.


    The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds was unfolding at an intense pace. Before long, when the Eastern Wastnds crashed into South Morning, this catastrophe would unfoldpletely on the people in the Land of South Morning. The mountains would crumble and the earth would shatter. The wholend would change. Even those with great power of cultivation would find it hard to fight against this disaster.


    No one would be able to predict just how many people in the Land of South Morning would be left behind after the disaster was over¡­


    All factions of power were thrown off bnce. It did not matter whether it was the Berserkers or the Shamans, when these factions of power copsed, everything would descend into chaos due to the absence ofw, ns, and big tribes!


    Chaos would begin after the catastrophe, and it would mark the age of powerful warriors rising up to rule¡­


    There were eight people charging forward at the edge of thend of the Shamans, near the waves that surged into the sky. Among these eight were three women, and the rest were men. The elderly heads were filled with white, and the young were about eighteen or neen years old. The eight of them might havee from different tribes, but once they gathered together, all of them cared about the same thing¡­


    Escape!


    They were escaping, running away desperately. There were no powerful warriors chasing after them, but their faces were filled with agony and fear.


    There might be no powerful warriors after their lives, but there were endless roarsing from the seawater and the surging waves, as well as low growls from the infinite amounts of powerful life forms within the ck Dead Sea.


    One thousand lis behind them was a mountain. At that moment, that mountain copsed with a bang. The reason for its destruction was a huge wave sweeping forth and crashing into it. As it shattered, the crushed stones as well as the mountain itself were all submerged by the seawater charging forward, turning into a part of this infinite expanse of sea.


    As the clouds tumbled about in the sky and rain poured from the sky, birds could be seen closely packed to each other up in the air. These birds came from the Dead Sea. They were born in the Dead Sea and lived out their lives in the sky. If they had strength, they would return to the Dead Sea near the time of their deaths.


    They formed teams, and they were so numerous their numbers could not be counted. It was impossible to count them as they flew in the sky. It was as if they had covered the entire heaven, and wherever they went to, not a single drop of rain would fall on the ground!


    These birdspletely ignored the ground and all the creatures in the sea. However, they were extremely aggressive towards all life forms in the air that were not of the same species as they were. Once they ran into other types of birds, they would group together and fight these birds to the death!


    However, there seemed to be no end to their numbers. Even if many of them died, there would still be arge amount of them rushing out of the sea!


    This area was merely a part of the gigantic sea. As of then, areas as dangerous as this were scattered everywhere at the edge of thend of the Shamans in South Morning.


    "We can¡¯t fly, onto to move as quickly as we can on the ground¡­ but¡­ how are we supposed to move faster than the Dead Sea behind us?!" a middle-aged man among the eight people charging across thend cried out in anguish.


    "Even if we can¡¯t outrun it, we have to try, as long as we reach Lasting Hoop Mountain, we will have a chance at survival!"


    "Lasting Hoop Mountain is the closest rescue station to our current location. There is a short distance Relocation Rune in that mountain that will transport us to all other locations in thend of the Shamans. As long as the seawater hasn¡¯t flooded the mountain, we can use that Rune and leave this ce, and only like that can we buy the time to leave thend of the Shamans for good!" The person who spoke was a woman among the eight people. Her face was pale as she spoke hastily.


    "What¡¯s the point of leaving thend of the Shamans? My tribe is dissolved, and my remaining tribe members are scattered. Even if I go to thend of the Berserkers, I might never meet them again in my life¡­" There was a teenager who was about eighteen to neen years old in the group. He had remained silent till this point, and right then, he spoke with a bitter smile.


    As the people conversed, a muffled boom traveled forth abruptly from behind them. The appearance of that sound immediately caused the expressions of the eight people to drastically change. All of them stopped speaking, choosing instead to grit their teeth and increase their speed.


    At that moment, the sea was surging into the sky with a howl hundreds of lis behind them. The waves rose high in the air, as if there was a powerful force pushing them from behind, and all the ces they passed through would turn into a part of the sea.


    There was a gigantic head popping its head up to reveal its eyes on the surface of the sea, and those eyes were coldly staring at the eight people hundreds of lis away. The mercilessness and aloofness in those eyes sent chills running down the eight people¡¯s spines, even though not one person turned their head back.


    "Dead Sea Giant!"


    The eight people who were running away felt their hearts tremble. As they charged forward, the seawater behind them rushed towards them even more quickly. The head on the surface of the sea sank down slowly. It might have seemed to disappear, but soon, a hundred lis away, right on the surface of the sea that was much closer to these eight people, the head emerged.


    The spread of the seawater caused the sea to edge closer and closer to the eight people. It had been hundreds of lis away previously, but after a while, the sea became only a hundred lis away. The roars and the smell of the ocean made it seem as if the sea was right beside those eight people.


    The instant another wave surged into the sky and fell down, causing the sea to spread even faster, the woman who mentioned Lasting Hoop Mountain previously gritted her teeth and leaped up, choosing to no longer remain at low altitude. Instead, once she flew up to midair, she coughed out a mouthful of blood, and her body immediately turned into blood fog that allowed her to charge into the distance.


    In the midst of hesitation, the remaining seven people started doing the same. They turned into seven long arcs and charged through the sky. About hundreds of lis away from them was a mountain towering into the sky.


    That mountain was part of a mountain range, and as the mountains connected together, they formed a hoop. The top of the mountains were not sharp either, but were instead t like tforms, and anyone who looked at either of the mountains would find that they were in the shape of a hoop as well. The front one was the Lasting Hoop Mountain the group had mentioned!


    The eight people in the sky no longer cared about staying together. Each of them charged forth with their fastest speed towards the mountain. Yet almost the moment they flew up, numerous birds shot towards them with a sharp whistle and closed in on them from all directions.


    The birds¡¯ speed far surpassed that of the escapees, and they looked as if they had turned into a huge hand sweeping past the air and charging straight towards the eight. Almost the instant these birds closed in, the eight activated their divine abilities. Rays of light of various colors shed, and as rumbling sounds roared in the air, four among the eight broke out of the birds¡¯ circle, but the remaining four would forever remain among the bird mob. As shrill screams of pain rang in the air, they were ripped apart, and their torn remains sank into the numerous birds¡¯ stomachs.


    The four people who had done everything they could to eventually charge out heard theirpanions¡¯ screams of pain. Their faces turned even paler, and in terror, they did not stop for even a single moment. They charged straight towards the mountain. They were not far away from the mountain to begin with, and soon were less than thousands of feet away from the mountain. At that moment, the seawater beneath them was less than ten thousand feet away!


    At that moment, more birds charged forth once again. Soon, one from the surviving four was surrounded by the birds, unable to break free. When he died among the birds, the remaining three finally managed tond on the mountain.


    The three of them were two men and one woman. The woman was the one who had previously mentioned Lasting Hoop Mountain. As for the two men, one of them was a middle-aged man, and the other an old man.


    "I know how to activate this Rune, defend me!" The woman immediately took a few brisk steps forward and stepped into an area where a Rune was carved onto the ground at the top of the mountain.


    Just as she was fiddling with the Rune, trying to activate it, the seawater closed in on the foot of the mountain. It crashed into the mountain with a bang, and all those standing at the top of the mountain could see that everything below an area less than a hundred something feet beneath them turned into part of the endless surface of the sea.


    The mountain trembled and cracks tore through its walls, as if it could not withstand the sea ramming into it and was about to crumble. At that moment, that gigantic head popped out of the surface of the sea next to the mountain. As the sea charged forth, a huge ck hand shot out from the depths of the sea to grab the three people on the mountain.


    From the distance, it was as if there was a giant in the sea that was lifting his hand to destroy everything.


    The woman was not affected, but shock appeared on the faces of the old man and the middle-aged man as their hearts were shaken to the core. The old man immediately took a step towards the middle-aged man and lifted his right hand to push the other towards the hand that wasing to seize them to dodge the disaster that wasing towards him. But just as he was about to do this, the middle-aged man took a step to the side, then lifted his right hand to seize the old man, thinking about doing the same thing to him as well.


    The instant they started plotting against each other, a sinister sneer appeared on the woman¡¯s lips as she stood in the Rune. Bright light suddenly burst forth from under her feet, and a propelling force sted outward. It pushed both the old man and the middle-aged man off the mountain, straight towards the giant hand that came to seize them.


    "You b*tch! You¡­" The expressions of the old man and the middle-aged man changed drastically, but before they managed to say anything, their words turned into screams of pain. They were seized by the palm and crushed, turning into minced meat.


    The hand then charged straight towards the Rune in the mountain while still in the form of a fist.


    "Thank you, the both of you."


    The woman smiled coldly. The Rune was already operating, and her body was disappearing quickly, but right at the instant her body vanished, she suddenly reappeared, and the cold sneer on her lips turned into a gasp of shock. She turned around swiftly, and the first thing she saw was another person appearing beside her as the Rune continued with its operations!


    It was a person dressed in white with a full head of ck hair framing a pale and downcast face. It¡­ was Su Ming!

 Chapter 506 — Spread of the Dead Sea

    <h4>Chapter 506: Spread of the Dead Sea</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dense and thick waves of aura of death were contained in Su Ming¡¯s body right at that moment. That aura came from the World of Nine Yin, from when he persevered and finished watching the ancient bronze sword leaving. He saw the world outside the mirror, saw the spherical balls in the gxy, along with the numerous continents floating there, and during that moment, because his body could not get used to the world out there, he had gradually began to rot, and dense waves of aura of death spread out from all over his body.


    Perhaps this aura of death had always existed in his body, but had only revealed itself when he had been in the world out there.


    Even after Su Ming was relocated, some of that aura of death still remained on him!


    In the woman¡¯s eyes, Su Ming was like a half-dead person. He did not give off waves of ripples indicating incredibly strong power. Because of that, malice appeared in her eyes. By her ns, she should have already activated that Rune and left this ce.


    She should have already appeared in a ce that was much further from here. Yet as the Rune spurred into action, this half-dead person sprung up for some unknown reason. This not only filled the woman with malice, it also made her hate him.


    Yet due to her calctive nature, when she looked at Su Ming, she did not even bother about the fist of the Dead Sea Giant charging towards her from midair. Instead, she put on a frightened and delicate front, and an imploring gaze appeared in her eyes as well. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but her hand acted in apletely different manner from the expression on her face.


    Her hand flew up rapidly to grab Su Ming, who still had a dispirited look on his face, and yanked him forward, wanting to throw him towards that fist. Then, using that chance, she would activate the Rune once again.


    In her mind, this person was clearly half-dead due to the aura of death surrounding him. She was already ate stage Medial Shaman, so there was no way anything unexpected would happen. Besides, she had also put up a disguise with her expression which worked well to deceive others.


    However, she did not expect that the instant she grabbed Su Ming¡¯s arm, she did not even manage to make him budge an inch, despite using her full strength to try and throw him out.


    This left her stunned. Right then, Su Ming lifted his head, and without even looking at the woman, he took a step forward. The woman instinctively loosened her grip on his arm and watched him walk out of the Rune. She looked at him lifting his head and training his gaze towards the fist of the Dead Sea Giant falling down on them as the sea roared.


    "Get lost!"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was as dark as thunderclouds. The scene in the ancient bronze sword had left him incredibly dejected. The numerous discoveries made him unable to calm down, and right when he had just returned to the Land of South Morning and walked out of the Rune, he saw a stupid woman and a fist from a giant in the sea hurling towards him.


    Almost the moment Su Ming spoke, the Dead Sea Giant¡¯s fist came with loud banging sounds rumbling in the sky. Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His mood was horrible at that moment, which was why he chose to lift his right hand without furling it into a fist. Instead, he had his palm facing upwards and pushing against the sky as if to support it. Immediately, his palm shed against the punching towards him.


    A loud bang reverberated in the air. Su Ming stood there unmoving, but the Dead Sea Giant¡¯s huge fist, which had been pushed upwards, started vibrating viciously. Soon, its flesh was torn apart. The sea giant that had revealed half of his head from the sea let out a pained howl.


    This scene caused the woman behind Su Ming to widen her eyes in disbelief. Her breathing instantly froze, and her mind turned nk.


    The Dead Sea Giantpletely revealed his head on the surface of the sea. Just as he was about to lift up his right hand, Su Ming smiled coldly and seized the sea giant¡¯s fist with his lifted right hand. He dug his fingers into the giant¡¯s fist, causing him to be unable to retrieve his hand, and at that instant, he swiftly flung his right hand outwards!


    The sea roared, and a giant that was one thousand feet tall was dragged out of the sea. His body was thrown into the air in the shape of an arc. Right then, Su Ming let go of his right hand, and immediately, the giant was flung out like a kite in the wind with a broken string. However, almost the instant he was thrown out, Su Ming took a step forward and leaped into the air, catching up with him. He then jabbed the center of the giant¡¯s brows with his right index finger.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and the sea giant¡¯s head exploded. His body fell with a huge ssh in the distant sea. Then, after a few spasms, his body gradually sank to the bottom of the sea.


    The woman in the Rune in the mountain was trembling at that moment. Her gaze as she looked at Su Ming was filled with shock and fear. She knew that these Dead Sea Giants were incredibly powerful, and each of them had power that was equivalent to a Latter Shaman. They also had natural advantage when they were in the seawater. Power equivalent to a middle stage Latter Shaman was usually required to kill one single sea giant.


    She had also seen her Patriarch, who was a middle stage Latter Shaman, attack a Dead Sea Giant. While he had managed to kill him, he had spent nearly an hour doing so, but now¡­ this white-robed young man before her had practically just ran into the giant, and had managed to kill him with just one move, executed smoothly and cleanly. It was clear, he was far much stronger than her Patriarch!


    "Senior¡­" The woman was just about to speak, but her words died in her throat, because she saw Su Ming casting a cold nce at her from midair. With just that one nce, a bang went off in the woman¡¯s head, and her thoughts instantly became muddled.


    When her mind cleared up once again, she could no longer see Su Ming. All she could see was a huge wave that surged into the sky, and as it charged forward, it moved towards her. Before she even had time to activate the Rune beneath her again, it broke down with the contact of the huge wave, and both woman and Rune were swept into the Dead Sea and drowned¡­


    Su Ming walked in midair and looked at the seawater beneath him, then at the raging waves surging into the sky, along with the huge heads emerging on the surface of the sea, as well as the numerous strange, ferocious beasts that popped up from the sea.


    Everything was different from what he remembered.


    The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds was unfolding rapidly, and even though the final stage of the disaster was not on their heads as of yet, it was already not too far away.


    "The Fire Ape¡­" Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He remembered the Fire Ape, as well as his cave abode and the medicinal cauldron he had kept there!


    Sharp whistling sounds traveled forth from all around Su Ming as he stood in midair. Arge amount of birds closed in on him from all directions. Brutality and bloodthirstiness shone in their eyes, and they were getting closer to Su Ming.


    ¡®When the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastndses, even thend of the Berserkers will experience a great disaster. Everyone¡¯s in danger during that disaster, and it¡¯ll be as if the apocalypse had been unleashed on us¡­ Now is not the time for me to return to the Berserkers. I can only go back when the disaster is over¡­


    ¡®Besides, I do have a ce to hide from this disaster.¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. More birds gathered around him and closed in on him in an instant, but right at the moment they closed in, Su Ming waved his arm, and the Poison Corpse appeared before him.


    Ruthlessness shone in the Poison Corpse¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth and breathed out ayer of ck and green poison fog. That fog spread out swiftly, and right at the instant the iing birds came into contact with it, they let out piercing screeches and began rapidly melting, turning into drops of poisonous liquid that fell into the sea.


    Su Ming frowned and observed the area around him. The sea was rolling under him, causing him to be unable to discern his exact location, which made it difficult for him to search for his cave abode.


    He did not bother about the birds around him dying, neither did he bother himself with the Poison Corpse killing those birds. As he fell into a pensive silence, he spread his divine sense outward, covering the entire region. However, most of what he saw in his divine sense was seawater. Even if he did managed to findnd that was submerged further down, he did not find any of the more distinct mountain ranges.


    Su Ming widened his eyes. In silence, the image of the mountain where the woman was just moments ago appeared in his head.


    A flicker of light shone in his eyes, then he lifted his right hand and patted his storage bag. Immediately, a wooden slip appeared in his hand. This was the map of thend of the Shamans. Once he focused his attention and looked through it, he found a mountain range that looked like a hoop. After a brief moment of analysis, he put away the wooden slip and charged into the distance.


    The Poison Corpse followed behind him while puffing out poison fog in delight, causing the long arc that was Su Ming to look as if he was surrounded by ayer of ck and green fog. Wherever he went, the numerous birds in the sky that touched the fog would immediately turn into poison liquid.


    After flying for about the time taken to burn an incense stick above the endless sea, Su Ming spread his divine sense outwards. Everything within thousands of lis was ocean. There were also many ferocious beasts in the sea who seemed to have noticed his divine sense and whipped their heads around to look in his direction, especially the giants in the sea. They started to let out low roars.


    In fact, Su Ming gradually noticed that some of the birds flying towards him in midair did not immediately melt after they came into contact with the poison fog like the others usually did. Instead, they would manage to rush out and travel some distance away before they gradually started melting.


    This discovery made Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkle. As he observed them, he slowly found that there was no end to these birds. No matter how many of them died, more would continuously fly out of the sea, and these birds that flew out of the sea had clearly started building a resistance towards the poison fog!


    If that was the case, then before long, the Poison Corpse¡¯s poison fog would be incredibly weak to them!


    ¡®No wonder¡­¡¯ Su Ming waved his arm and put away his Poison Corpse, then lifted his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, green light shone. The small virescent sword instantly appeared and grewrger before it started circling Su Ming.


    With the small sword around, when arge amount of birds closed in on Su Ming as he traveled forth once again, green light would shine, and the sword would rotate around him with a whistle.


    However, there were simply too many of these birds, and Su Ming could not kill all of them. The only thing he could do was warp. Once he attracted arge number of birds, he would warp and leave the spot in an instant.


    After several hours, Su Ming came to an abrupt halt in midair, and a serious look appeared on his face. With his divine sense, he saw a vortex on the surface of the sea thousands of lis away. A presence that sent rm bells ringing in Su Ming¡¯s head spread out from that vortex.


    He could sense that the presence had already surpassed that of an End Shaman!!


    A gleam shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he disappeared in an instant, avoiding that vortex by putting arge distance between them, then continued towards the spot where his cave abode was.


    Several dayster, in thend that originally belonged to the Shamans but had now turned into a part of the sea, a long arc could be seen charging through There was arge flock of birds chasing behind it, and leading that flock of birds was a peacock-like bird that shone with a five-colored light!


    It¡¯s eyes were aloof, and the bird itself was about several thousands of feet big. It was chasing after Su Ming relentlessly, following right on his heels!


    A few dayster, from the surface of the sea, huge tentacles started throwing themselves up from the depths of the sea with roaring sounds reverberated in the air. Wherever these tentacles passed through, cracks would tear through the air, and all of them charged towards Su Ming as he traveled in the sky¡­


    ¡®The Eastern Wastnds hasn¡¯t crashed into us yet, but these powerful existences from the Dead Sea are already such a pain to deal with¡­¡¯


    With a sh, Su Ming disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 507 — Seven Colors…

    <h4>Chapter 507: Seven Colors¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was arge flock of birds circling about in the air in an area of about one thousand lis above the surface of the sea, and that area was where Su Ming had charged through previously. These birds looked slightly different from the ones Su Ming had encountered. They had three ws and were slightly bigger. Every single one of them was about five feet.


    "Wa¡­ Wa wa!"


    Cries that sounded like those from infants echoed in the air. This was a unique sound that belonged solely to these birds. There were six Shamans who were surrounded by these birds, and all their faces were pale as they resisted madly against them.


    However, the person with the highest level of cultivation among these six people was merely a Medial Shaman who had arrived at the peak of the stage.


    It was difficult for the group tost long under the joint attack from these numerous birds. As the birds cried out and joined in the attack, the six gradually turned into five, and after a moment, there were only two left.


    One of them was a boy whose face was deathly pale from terror. He looked to be about fifteen or sixteen, and he was incredibly handsome. The other person was a middle-aged woman. She was of average looks, but as she attacked, she would always protect the boy. By the looks of it, they seemed to be mother and son, but there was nothing simr about them in terms of their looks.


    But before long, the woman¡¯s head was captured by a bird and she was dragged into the flock. As shrill screams of pain rang in the air, she was reduced to torn pieces of flesh.


    "Honey!" The boy let out a cry of sorrow. Tears welled up in his eyes, and grief filled his face.


    "You are my thirty-ninth wife, and now you have left me as well. How am I to survive without you¡­?" The boy¡¯s sorrow seemed to have reached its peak, and with bloodshot eyes, he roared towards the ruthless birds that lunged at him.


    "Damn you all! We¡¯re the same kind! How could you be so rude?! I¡­ I¡¯m angry now!"


    When the boy saw that the birds were drawing closer, he gritted his teeth and turned into a ck fog with a bang. The sudden change caused the birds around him to freeze for a moment, and the instant they froze, the ck fog immediately gathered up to turn¡­ into a ck crane!


    The crane howled, then pped its wings and flew a few rounds before these birds, as if it was telling these birds that it also had wings¡­


    "Do you see? Do you see now? I¡¯m also a bird, we¡¯re family¡­"


    The brutal birds around the area just froze for a moment from the boy¡¯s sudden change before lunging at him without any hesitation, causing the ck crane to immediately widen its eyes, great sorrow shining within them.


    "You¡­ You¡¯re all bullies!"


    A bang came from within the ck crane¡¯s body once again, and it turned into fog once more. Yet soon, that fog gathered together, and what appeared before those birds was a bird that was the exact same as them in appearance - a bird with three ws. Their kin.


    This transformation left all the birds stunned. With their low level intelligence, they could not discern what was happening before them, and uncertainty could be seen shing in their brutal eyes, making the ck crane that had transformed into one of them to be extremely nervous.


    "Wa¡­ wa wa¡­ wa wa wa¡­" In its nervousness, the ck crane hastily opened its mouth and imitated these birds¡¯ cry, quickly throwing out some sounds.


    Perhaps these few unique sounds brought about an effect, or perhaps it was due to the sudden appearance of a long arc in the distance that drew the birds¡¯ attention, but once the ck crane let out those sounds, the birds in the area immediately turned their heads around. As the arc charged forward, those birds rushed towards it while crying out with those shrill baby wails of theirs.


    The ck crane that had transformed into one of them originally wanted to leave, but the birds crowded around it, and it did not dare to leave alone, attracting attention to itself. That was why it decided to grit its teeth and charge towards the long arc with the birds.


    As it flew, it heard the other birds letting out those piercing caws, and without any hesitation, it started cawing at the top of its lungs as well.


    "Wa¡­ wa wa¡­ wa wa wa¡­ wa wa wa wa¡­"


    As the ck crane continued cawing, it started feeling that the sounds were tumbling out of its mouth rather smoothly. When it remembered that it had escaped with its feathers intact because of this caw, the crane felt pleased with itself and started cawing even louder. Soon, the crane¡¯s voice stood out from the crowd¡¯s incredibly distinctly.


    Su Ming had turned into a long arc moving through the air quickly, asionally warping to avoid the dangers in the area as well as the pursuits he could not shake off. He also had in-depth experience with powerful existences in the air. It had just been a few days since he came back, and he already ran into several of them.


    If his divine sense had not been powerful enough and he did not know how to warp, then it would have been difficult for him to avoid these creatures.


    He continued rushing, and before long, something caught his attention. He saw a flock of birds he had never seen before right in front of him, and they were charging towards him with loud screeching. These birds were muchrger than the ones he had seen before, and they were also much faster than the others.


    They had also spread out to block his path. In just an instant, they filled the entire area and closed in on him. With an aloof expression, Su Ming continued onward without pause and charged straight towards those birds.


    The moment both sides approached each other, green light immediately shone beside Su Ming, and wherever it went, the birds that happened to be in its path would be pierced through as they screeched shrilly. Su Ming¡¯s attacks were decisive and clean. Not a single bit of uncertainty could be found in his actions. By the looks of it, he wanted to force his way through, killing his way out of the bird mob.


    Su Ming had done this multiple times over the past few days. He didn¡¯t need to kill all of them, just open up a gap and move through. That in itself was already enough for him to shake off all the birds and put arge distance between them. Unless he ran into the five-colored peacock from three days ago, then everything would be just fine.


    Su Ming still felt fear pounding in his heart when he thought of that peacock. That bird¡¯s strengthy in its five-colored light. It actually possessed a power that could confuse minds!


    As Su Ming moved forward, he lifted his right index finger, and each time his finger pointed in a direction, one of the birds would disintegrate and die. In about the span of ten breaths, Su Ming had already made his way into the deep parts of the flock of birds. Before long, he would be able to break through the blockade like an arrow.


    Right at that moment, he saw a three wed bird cawing and looking as if it wanted to move back, but had its path blocked off by all the other birds that were rushing forward, and was pushed towards Su Ming.


    As Su Ming took a step forward, he lifted his right hand and pointed towards the frightened and cawing bird. But right when his finger was going tond in the direction of that bird, it stopped cawing and instead widened his eyes and let out a piercing sound.


    "It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m not the same as them! I¡­ I¡¯m that crane!"


    The bird that was really the ck crane immediately started shouting loudly in its fear, and as if it was afraid Su Ming would not believe him, ck fog instantaneously gathered on its face to reveal¡­ a crane¡¯s head.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, and his right index finger immediately froze in action. But he did not have time to think, for there was a five-colored light shing from the direction he hade. The five-colored peacock that had been chasing him a few days ago came charging forward incredibly quickly.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, and he ignored the ck crane, turning around instead to take a step forward and charge straight towards the birds before him. As rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming broke through the bird mob, then charged at full speed towards the distance.


    As the birds screeched, they pursued him. The five-colored peacock shot past the flock of birds with a sh and chased after Su Ming. There was hate burning in its eyes, and it looked as if it would absolutely not give up until it caught up to him.


    Su Ming charged forward with the five-colored peacock right behind him and therge flock of birds at the very end of the line. After the span of a breath, this group had already disappeared in the distance, leaving behind the ck crane that had revealed its head, who was still lingering around in midair. It blinked, then startedughing loudly and smugly. There was also an excited look on its face.


    "Well, bullocks. If I want to change, I should at least change into that big five-colored bird. Only that thing suits my status! I¡¯d like to see who would dare to bully me once I change into that big bird!


    "I¡¯ll scare the sheet out of whoever dares bully me again!"


    Feeling smug, the ck crane turned into ayer of ck fog. Once it gradually gathered together, it immediately turned into a five-colored peacock in midair.


    It looked at its current appearance excitedly, then lifted its head elegantly and flew slowly into the distance¡­


    "If five colors are already so powerful, then wouldn¡¯t I be even scarier if I turned into a seven-colored bird?"


    Before long, the eyes of the five-colored peacock that was really the ck crane twinkled, and its body turned into ck fog once again. After a moment, a beautiful seven-colored peacock appeared in the world. Then, with arrogance and pride, it flew into the distance.


    On Su Ming¡¯s side, after a few warps in session, he had finally managed to temporarily shake off the five-colored peacock¡¯s pursuit. When he first met this peacock a few days ago, he had fought against it, but not only could the five-colored light confuse his mind, it also contained a strange power that suppressed his power, preventing him from unleashing itpletely.


    The peacock¡¯s appearance would usually cause arge amount of birds to flock around it very soon, and because of that, it would be incredibly difficult to continue with the battle. Even Su Ming felt his skin crawl once he was surrounded by several hundreds of thousands, even millions, and perhaps even more of those birds.


    When he shook off that peacock, he brought out the wooden slip and checked his location once again before he sucked in a deep breath and rushed forward. Several dayster, after taking a detour and moving in several big circles to avoid several spots that felt threatening, he finally arrived at a spot where the waters were rolling furiously at the surface of the sea.


    As Su Ming stood in midair, he lowered his head to look at the surface of the sea. There was a slight expression of regret on his face. ording to his deductions based on the map, this ce was where his cave abode had been located!


    However, it was now deep under the sea¡­


    The world had been turned upside down. As of right then, Su Ming could feel the meaning of this phrase deeply in his heart. He remained silent for a moment before he charged towards the surface of the sea, disappearing into the seawater and heading straight under.


    Right after plunging in, Su Ming felt a powerful forceing from the sea pushing against him and sweeping his body, shoving him into the distance. This was the force that caused the seawater to continuously move toward thend of the Shamans.


    Golden light shone around Su Ming¡¯s entire body and he withstood this force with raw power alone. With his divine sense spread outwards, he charged swiftly to the bottom of the sea. It was dark all around him, but fortunately, even though he could not spread his divine sense too far away, he could still feel his surroundings clearly.


    The sea was not too deep either. After some time, once Su Ming avoided the ferocious creatures in the sea, he gradually began to see a mountain range that looked like a dragon¡¯s mouth at the depths of the sea¡­ along with a huge crack outside the mountain range, as well as a dull screen of light¡­


    The screen of light had been set up by Hong Luo in the past. Fifteen years had passed by since then, but it had actually managed to still stay around. However, it was clearly much weaker now, which was why it could no longer be used to hide the mountain, but it was still sufficient enough to be used for protection.


    Su Ming charged towards the screen of light and closed in on it in the blink of an eye. He then lifted his right hand, pressed his palm against the screen, and his body passed through the screen of light.


    Note: The ck crane: The ck, bald-headed crane that was so small it looked like a chick, which Su Ming had run into when he went to ck Crane Tribe after the Madam Ji incident.

 Chapter 508 — Crash!

    <h4>Chapter 508: Crash!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was no seawater.


    When Su Ming disappeared into the screen of light located at the depths of the sea and stepped into the mountain range once again after fifteen years, though it actually felt like an eternity to Su Ming, he looked at his surroundings and found that the area still looked somewhat familiar to the scene in his memories. A sentimental look appeared on his face.


    Due to the screen of light, the seawater outside still had not surged in, but by the looks of it, this screen would not be able tost for long before it shattered. This ce then would be submerged, and it would truly be part of the sea.


    The frozen gate at the foot of the mountain range was still around and was letting out waves of frozen air. Su Ming¡¯s gazended on it, and a glint appeared in his eyes. The spot he had thought to use to avoid the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds while heading here was the ce this frozen gate lead to - the frozen world.


    Based on Su Ming¡¯s deductions, the terrifying turtle from the past should no longer be waiting there. That was why that frozen world would be the best hiding ce for him.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the Shamans or Berserkers, when the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrives, all of them will definitely do everything they can to search for shelter¡­ I wonder how is Master doing now¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming fell silent. He had not wanted to think about his Master, eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, and Zi Che, as well as the ninth summit, which had been like home to him.


    Because every single time he thought back on it, mixed feelings would rise in his heart. He had left the ninth summit to fight in the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers in the past, and he absolutely did not expect that they would be apart from each other for nearly twenty years.


    ¡®With Master¡¯s power, even if the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arrives, he shouldn¡¯t be in much trouble¡­ Eldest senior brother might have alreadye out of istion. Second senior brother¡­ Is he still in the ninth summit? And Hu Zi as well¡­¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Ever since he came back from the World of Nine Yin and learned of many things that shocked him, then saw the world outside that belonged to the Immortals, a great wave of longing grew within him towards the ninth summit. He missed it, truly missed it¡­


    The memories of the past gradually rose in his head. The grass and nts in the ninth summit, his eldest senior brother¡¯s silent concern, and his second senior brother lifting his head to let sunlight shine on the side of his face as he wore a smile on his face while saying "This is no good¡­". Those words echoed softly in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Hu Zi¡¯s snores and his terrible fondness for peeking at others, as well as his Master¡¯s love for wearing all sorts of clothing¡­ All of these things from the past had now¡­ turned into mere memories.


    "I¡¯ll hide from the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds here, and once the disaster is over, I¡¯ll go back to the ninth summit!" Su Ming dered and opened his eyes.


    The Fire Ape did note to him. Su Ming had noticed this when he stepped into the screen of light and spread his divine sense to cover the entire area just now.


    The Fire Ape was no longer around.


    Perhaps before the seawater flooded this ce, the Fire Ape had gone off, and when it wanted to return, everything had been flooded in water.


    Su Ming let out a light sigh, then charged towards the cave abode. Once he stepped into the stone chamber with the medicinal cauldron, his footsteps came to an abrupt halt. He could smell a faint medicinal fragrance in the air. His eyes sparkled, and his gaze immediatelynded on the medicinal cauldron. Once he observed it carefully, he fell into a moment of pensive silence before waving his arm and putting it away.


    He then went around his cave abode. Once he put away all the things he¡¯d left behind before, he stood at the wall deep within the cave and fell into deep thought.


    This wall was the spot connecting the whole mountain range together. Once it was opened, then the full power of the Execution of Three Evils in this ce would erupt forth like a dragon¡¯s head rising from its slumber.


    When Su Ming had finished structuring this ce in the past, he had not opened up this cepletely, because he had been worried about the dense power of the world surging in and attracting outside attention.


    Yet he found it rather difficult to ept leaving just like this and simply allowing the seawater to flood and destroy this ce. He did not want to waste his past efforts inying out the structure of this ce.


    ¡®Once I open up this ce, the vast power of the world that will gather here will not just be good for my cultivation, which will further refine my Berserker Bones once I absorb it, it will¡­ also speed up the development of the medicinal pill in the medicinal cauldron to the highest degree!¡¯


    Su Ming began pondering over the problem. When he had been in the process of putting away the medicinal cauldron, a faint medicinal fragrance had wafted in his nose. He had also made some simple observations and discovered that the medicinal pill inside was in the final stages of its development and was about to fully form.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and waved it in the air. Immediately, the medicinal cauldron he had previously put away appeared once more. This time, he ced it right before the wall, and this spot was right at the center of where the power of the world would gather once he broke the wall!


    It was also the spot where the densest amount of power of the world would gather, which would raise the possibility of the pill to fully form to the highest degree!


    Once Su Ming ced the medicinal cauldron down, his body instantly turned indistinct and he disappeared without a trace. When he reappeared, he was already standing in the air outside the cave. He looked at the dull screen of light, and after a moment of deep thought, he abruptly spread his divine sense outward. At the same time, his Nascent Divinity also manifested behind him and swiftly scattered outwards to gradually fuse with the dull screen of light.


    Hong Luo had left that screen of light behind in the past, and once he died, it lost its connection to him, which was why it gradually started to dwindle in power. Even with Su Ming¡¯s power in the Immortals¡¯ Soul Formation stage, it was still difficult for him to stabilize this Rune. The only thing he could do was to have his Nascent Divinity fuse with it. With this method, he could slow down the Rune¡¯s destruction and also stabilize it a little bit.


    Once he was done, he sucked in a deep breath and turned around to look at the dragon head like mountain range. He lifted his right hand and pressed down on the air in the direction of the mountain. Rumbling sounds instantly rose from the entire mountain range. The marks that Su Ming had hidden in the past to fulfill the requirements for the Execution of the Three Evils all came to light once more at that moment.


    As those rumbles reverberated in the air, Su Ming appeared beside the medicinal cauldron in the cave abode, which was located by the wall. Without the slightest hesitation, he touched the wall with his right hand, and cracking sounds immediately echoed in the air. Fine cracks instantly appeared on the wall and grew in number with each passing moment. After just a few moments, those cracks had already covered the whole wall.


    Boom!


    A loud, muffled boom spread out, and the stone wall broke downpletely, crumbling to pieces. As it copsed, Su Ming opened up a gap in the deep parts of the cave, and it was as if the intersection point of the mountain range opened up, moving aside so that its walls would form a vertical gap that would make the sky seem as if it was just a straight line when light shone through and anyone looked out from within the cave.


    Almost the instant the walls of the mountain copsed, a howl that sounded as if it came from a dragon sliced through the air and echoed within the mountain range. Soon after, the whole ce started trembling violently and wisps of power from the world were sucked into this ce from all directions, causing it to turn into a giant vortex.


    At the depths of the vortex was the medicinal cauldron. Su Ming sat right on top of it and meditated with his eyes closed. As the power of the world surged in from all around and was absorbed by him and the medicinal cauldron, the vortex becamerger. After a moment, it covered the entire cave abode.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. During them, not only did the vortex cover the entire cave abode, it also enveloped the entire mountain. That vortex looked like a dragon¡¯s head that was devouring the area madly.


    As it grew bigger, the power of the world surged towards the submerged part of thend with loud rumbling sounds, and gradually, a strange change also appeared in this portion of the Dead Sea.


    This sort of change caught a lot of attention from the numerous life forms in the Dead Sea, but the screen of light surrounded this area. After Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity fused with it, the Rune hid away the mountain range and cave abode inside it, causing the area to look empty from the outside.


    This was also a peculiar time when the Eastern Wastnds wasing to South Morning and the Dead Sea was spreading to the continent. Since the force within the Dead Sea was increasing and pushing the water forward, even if the power of the world was gathering in this area strongly, most of the life forms would ignore it after noticing it. However, there were still some who came to this ce by the signs they found in the water.


    Time passed once more, and soon, seven days had gone by!


    During these seven days, Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity, which had fused with the screen of light, could clearly feel that the force pushing the water in the Dead Sea forward had be much stronger than a few days ago. In fact, the Rune had also begun flickering violently under this force pushing against it.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity also saw eight huge Dead Sea Giants outside the Rune. In fact, an Aquatic Dragon that was several thousands of feet was also loitering nearby. There was quite arge number of other life forms from the Dead Sea swimming about in the area as well.


    All of them had been attracted by the dense power of the world gathering in this ce, but the strength of Hong Luo¡¯s Rune made them unable to see through temporarily, and they could only linger around in the area.


    However, as the force pushing the water forward in the Dead Sea became stronger, it became increasingly harder for the life forms in the area to stay around much longer, and arge amount of them disappeared.


    Yet the increasingly stronger force pushing the waters of the Dead Sea forward also affected Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity in the Rune. As it flickered violently, it gradually started showing signs that it could no longer keep the mountain range out of view.


    Eventually, when three more days went by, the Rune slowly revealed itself, and the instant its light shone in the area, several powerful presences locked onto it from all around the ce. Roars reverberated in the Dead Sea, and the three Dead Sea Giants that remained in the ce took huge strides towards it.


    The other life forms in the Dead Sea lingering around the area also charged forward and closed in on the Rune, which had now revealed itself in the Dead Sea!


    At that moment, Su Ming and the medicinal cauldron had yet topletely absorb the power of the world in the area. Su Ming was still fine, but the medicinal cauldron was caught in a critical period. The pill was just halfway through to being fully formed.


    When Su Ming sensed the life forms from the Dead Sea closing in from all around the area, his eyes flew open where he sat on the medicinal cauldron. Killing intent shone in his gaze, and with one single move, he charged forth from the vast vortex around him. When he reappeared, he was already in the Dead Sea, right outside the screen of light.


    The instant he appeared, a Dead Sea Giant closed in on him rapidly and lifted his fist. Just as he hurled it forward, wanting to rip apart the Rune, a cold sneer curled up on Su Ming¡¯s lips and he lifted his right hand, then pointed at the iing Dead Sea Giant. Immediately, lightning sparks shot into the water with huge rumbling sounds, and in the span of a breath, surrounded the giant creature.


    Immediately after, a freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he stood in the Dead Sea. He furled his right hand into a fist, then hurled it straight into another Dead Sea Giant that was moving towards the screen of light. However, before his fistnded, the force pushing the water in the Dead Sea suddenly increased so exponentially that it could not be described with words. As the waters roared, it seemed as if that power could even tear the sea. Under this force, all the Dead Sea Giants in the area were swept away.


    In fact, during that instant, thend started trembling at an unimaginable rate. Cracks tore through thend with cracking sounds, and several ces shattered straight away!


    Su Ming too, could not control his own body from being swept away. That force was simply not something a human could stand up to. His expression drastically changed, and a shocking thought appeared in his head.


    ¡®It crashed¡­¡¯

 Chapter 509 — South Morning’s Calamity!

    <h4>Chapter 509: South Morning¡¯s Cmity!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The thought had just appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head when his body was swept ten thousand feet away due to the shocking force pushing the water forward. When he saw that he was about to be shoved even farther, golden light shone brilliantly on his body and rumbling sounds came from within him. He then forced his body to remain still for an instant under the force propelling him forward.


    Right when his body stopped moving, his Nascent Divinity appeared behind him, and with a warp, he disappeared with Su Ming from the mad flow of the Dead Sea.


    When Su Ming reappeared, he was already inside the Rune. At that moment, it was shing intensely. Fine marks emerged on the surface of the screen, and it looked like it could no longerst for a very long time.


    "The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds¡­ is starting¡­"


    While having his Nascent Divinity fortify the Rune, Su Ming stood by the side and looked at the strong flow of water sweeping by the area outside as he mumbled under his breath.


    He could hear muffled boomsing from the area outside. The seabed was experiencing a violent copse. The waters rolled about, and numerous lives in the sea were dragged away by the flow.


    Su Ming paled slightly. That strong propelling force just now had given him a feeling that he could not hope to fight against it even with his current power, which was already outstanding enough on its own. The strength in his physical body had also reached an unimaginable level, and even among the Berserkers and Shamans, he could already be considered a powerful warrior!


    Yet¡­ even in his current condition, he had still felt fear when he came face to face with the force pushing the waters forward in the sea!


    In silence, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pressed his palm t against the screen of light that had fused with his Nascent Divinity. His divine sense swiftly spread out through the surface of the screen of light, and Su Ming executed the full power of his divine sense. Before long, it shot out to the surface of the sea and he saw the world outside!


    Clouds tumbled about in the sky and thunder roared in the air. Bolts of lightning sliced through the clouds, and some even fell into the sea. The rainstorm raged against the world with a mad fury, and high wind howled in the air. The strength of that wind stirred up waves that surged into the sky. In this violent gust of wind, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense had even begun showing signs of not being able to remain stable!


    Su Ming could not detect areas that were too far with his divine sense. The edges of the territory belonging to the Shamans in the Land of South Morning could no longer be seen. Only endless seawater could be detected sshing there, as well as the boundless continent of the Eastern Wastnds floating on the surface of the sea!


    The first part that came into contact with the Land of South Morning was the edge of the Eastern Wastnds. That contactsted for just a moment, and it brought a tremor sorge to all of South Morning that it felt as if the world was about to be turned upside down. Even Su Ming could feel it, and it caused his heart to pound in fear.


    As the entire Land of South Morning trembled, numerous mountains copsed. The walls of Sky Mist City also started shuddering violently. Seawater had taken over thend of the Shamans and was now under the city walls, continuously crashing into Sky Mist City as if it wanted to destroy the walls and rush into thend of the Berserkers!


    When the Eastern Wastnds crashed into the continent, a muffled boom that shook the sky and earth and traveled through the entire South Morning rose into the air. The instant this sound appeared, the Land of South Morning and the Eastern Wastnds crashed into each other violently again. This time, the edges of Eastern Wastnds rammedpletely into South Morning. As deafening, booming sounds tore through the air, the tremors wracking through the Land of South Morning grew much more intense.


    If anyone looked from an incredibly high spot above South Morning, they would be able to see clearly that arge crack was ripping through the continent at an extreme speed, with rumbling sounds and shocking booms right at the spot where the Eastern Wastnds came in contact with South Morning. That crack was stretching right to the deeper parts of South Morning, and in the blink of an eye, it had already reached a distance of nearly one million lis!


    This was not the only crack. There were a whole lot more of them simr to that one. The entire South Morning looked as if it had been torn into pieces. One of those cracks had even closed in on Sky Mist City. The instant it touched the mountain ranges there, booming sounds tore through the air, and the mountain range copsed, opening up a gap that allowed the crack to continue spreading into thend of the Berserkers!


    It had prated through the mountain ranges of Sky Mist and became the first crack that entered into thend of the Berserkers!


    Once the gap appeared, arge amount of seawater surged in through it. Under the vicious assault and the never-ending high wind in the sky, Sky Mist Barrier fell to pieces!


    The barrier that had protected the Berserkers for ages was destroyed at that moment!


    Rumbling sounds continued shaking the sky in South Morning, and they did not stop for even a single moment. An immeasurable amount ofnd at the edge of South Morning when it crashed into the Eastern Wastnds copsed, shattered to pieces. The destruction seemed to be spreading to other parts of thend slowly, but was actually stretching towards them at an incredibly quick speed.


    As the cracks spread out, some of them intersected with each other, and many areas broke off from the Land of South Morning. While tremors wracked these separated parts and the Dead Sea crashed into them, they turned¡­ into dust that sank into the sea!


    This was just the beginning!


    The two continents were still crashing into each other. Compared to the damage suffered by South Morning, the Eastern Wastnds, which was a lotrger, was in a much better condition. However, arge amount of cracks and damage also appeared on it, and these parts were also submerged as the sea roared and charged towards them.


    This was a disaster to the people in the Eastern Wastnds, but to the people of South Morning, this was a cmity!


    The violent sh between the two continents had stirred up a great change in the world and a limitless amount of power. This was definitely not something that a person could stand up against, and only those with incredibly high levels of cultivation could even hope to change this!


    However, it was clear that no one among the Shamans and the Berserkers had this sort of power. That was why they could only struggle strenuously under this cmity!


    The sea roared and thend was torn apart. Numerous tribes were drowned, and an endless amount of people had their lives halted for eternity as they screamed in terror¡­ including the Berserkers. The moment Sky Mist Barrier copsed, their fates were also sealed. The mark of death was branded on them also!


    As violent gusts of wind sliced through the air in the sky above thend of the Shamans, flying ferocious beasts that belonged to the Shamans that were escaping in a mad dash would either have the wind tear apart their bodies or have the birds in the wind swarm against them. And when the wind or the birds left them, not a single drop of blood would be left of these flying beasts.


    There was a gigantic beast near the region close to thend of the Berserkers. It looked like a mackerel pike, and it should have been swimming about elegantly in the sky, but at that moment, it was charging through the sky in a mad dash. However, there were numerous birds covering its body, and there were also violent gusts of wind tearing at its body nonstop.


    It managed to reach thend of the Berserkers in the end, and once it did so, the mackerel pike let out the final cry of its life before its body was swiftly torn apart by the violent gusts of wind. Its body was turned into endless pieces of flesh and blood that scattered everywhere, but before that flesh and blood fell into the sea, it was devoured by the innumerable birds that charged towards it¡­


    At that moment in Han Mountain City, the first city that Su Ming had visited when he first arrived in South Morning, there were few people. Only some elderly folk remained sitting within the city or in the mountains of their tribes. They stared at the change in the world in silence.


    They did not want to leave. They were already old, and did not have the courage to leave their homes behind. The only thing they had was the steadfast resolution to die with their tribe, their mountain, and their homes!


    What awaited them was a vast expanse of seawater and the mountains that started copsing as the ground shuddered. After a moment, the entire Han Mountain City turned into rubble and was drowned by the roaring Dead Sea, bing a relic of the past¡­


    Thend trembled, and the entire South Morning was pushed to the west. The ground swayed, and the mountains would either copse or drown, the sky would either be visited by violent gusts of wind or rainstorms. Bolts of lightning covered every single part of thend, causing the entire South Morning to turn into a forbidden area for all forms of life!


    However, there were still people who struggled, who fought back, who descended into madness, unwilling to resign themselves to their fate, but in the end¡­ besides death, besides giving up, they had no other choice.


    When a lot of cracks appeared, thend that belonged to the Shamans located at the edge of South Morning shatteredpletely. Numerous small pieces ofnd floated on the sea, and the cracks that filled the entire South Morning had extended so deep into the ground that they reached straight down to the bottom of the continent. Usually, when these cracks intersected with each other, thend would break up!


    This was the true cmity. No one knew how long it wouldst. Neither did anyone know just how this change would develop. Yet clearly, all of this was just the start of the cmity!


    Su Ming could not see the changes in the entire continent. He could only see the things happening in a circr area of thousands of lis around where he was. He saw thend shattering, saw the mountains copsing, saw the earth breaking apart and separating from each other, and saw a gigantic crack rushing towards his cave abode from thousands of lis away.


    His heart trembled, and he instantly retrieved his divine sense. From a violent gust of wind, arge part of his divine sense had also scattered away. When Su Ming retrieved it, his face turned pale. He quickly retreated, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared at the spot where his medicinal cauldron rested. At that moment, the medicinal pill in the cauldron had still not fully formed, but there was only a bit left until it was!


    It was also right at that moment that the screen of light that had fused with Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity copsed, unable to bear with the tremors and shoves anymore. As it shattered and the Nascent Divinity tumbled back towards Su Ming, arge amount of seawater gushed into the area madly. The powerful force propelling the water forward also came charging in swiftly.


    Almost the same instant, the entire cave abode and the mountain range were submerged beneath the Dead Sea. When the ce was flooded, golden light shone around Su Ming¡¯s entire body, and it covered the medicinal cauldron as well.


    With Su Ming resisting the power of the Dead Sea, he had the medicinal cauldronst several more breaths, and when a medicinal fragrance spread to arge area in the air, the medicinal pill was fully formed!


    Su Ming¡¯s face was sickly pale and blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. Without a single bit of hesitation, he immediately put away the medicinal cauldron. He did not even have time to check the medicinal pill inside as he warped to the world outside the cave. When he reappeared, he was right beside the frozen Gate that was submerged by the water.


    Almost the instant he arrived, a crack that was several thousands of feet wide came charging swiftly from a thousand feet away with booming sounds reverberating in the air. It shot straight past thend under Su Ming¡¯s feet, causing his feet to step on nothing, and the frozen Gate to fall into the depths of the crack!


    It was dark in there. This was the bottom of the Land of South Morning. Perhaps it could even be considered to truly be the deepest part of the Dead Sea!


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming warped several times, and once he coughed out a mouthful of blood, he caught up to the sinking frozen gate. He pushed his palm against the gate, and the instant the ice shattered, he rushed inside. A sh of dark light flickered in the darkness, and Su Ming disappeared.


    The Frozen Gate continued sinking downward until it disappeared into the darkness, sinking into some unknown part of the sea.


    The Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds was unfolding viciously. All those still alive were resisting and struggling against it¡­ Numerous tribes had been submerged and sunk to the bottom of the Dead Sea. Among these innumerable tribes wererge amounts of broken houses, and within these houses were people who had not managed to leave in time or had not wanted to leave. Their eyes were wide open, and they turned into corpses that would stay forever in the depths of the Dead Sea.

 Chapter 510 — Fifteen Years of Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 510: Fifteen Years of Waiting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was a frozen world in the dark and quiet world. There was no powerful wind propelling anything forward, neither was there trembling under anyone¡¯s feet on the ground that would make people uneasy.


    There was only dead silence in that ce.


    The ice statues and ice mountains everywhere were a scene that would never change in the frozen world, besides¡­ a gigantic turtle. It had its eyes wide open and was ring hatefully at an ice mountain withbored breathing. If gazes could kill, then Su Ming, who was in the ice mountain, would have died several times.


    Su Ming smiled wryly, and besides doing that, he simply had no other way to express the gloominess in his heart.


    He did not expect that this turtle would still be holding onto his grudge even after fifteen years. Itid there, staring at the ice mountain for fifteen years¡­ Then, two hours ago, that turtle saw his quarry.


    Right when Su Ming arrived to this ce, the turtle was the first thing he saw, and he waspletely stunned. As for the turtle, its eyes started glowing with a brilliant light, and it kept its re trained on Su Ming.


    The human and turtle were separated by the ice mountain, and they simply looked at each other like that. The turtle had left a deep impression on Su Ming in the past. The memory of its strength remained clear in his head, and because his power had be so much more different than before, Su Ming could tell even clearer now just how powerful this turtle was.


    This was a strength that had surpassed those of End Shamans. Based on Su Ming¡¯s analysis, the turtle might already be equivalent to those who were walking down the path of Life Cultivation!


    He fell into a moment of pensive silence, unsure of what to do, then he lifted his right hand slowly, but right at the moment he did so, the turtle lifted its head swiftly and let out a roar towards him. Its roar shot through the cier, and Su Ming¡¯s ears rang in sharp pain.


    A glint appeared in his eyes. He did not stop moving his right hand, but instead continued lifting it into the air, then pushed forward. Immediately, theyer of ice before him let out cracking sounds, and cracks appeared on its surface.


    When the turtle saw that its roar did not intimidate Su Ming, it roared again while lifting its tail swiftly,shing it against the ice mountain. A howl sliced through the water. When the tail almost touched the ice mountain, the turtle retrieved its tail swiftly and started letting out agitated and annoyed roars.


    Su Ming let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He remembered that this creature had seemed like it did not want to destroy the ice mountain all those years ago. Once he tested it, he found that it indeed was still the truth.


    ¡®Then I just won¡¯t go out!¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and no longer bothered himself with the turtle ring fiercely at him outside the ice mountain. Instead, he lifted his hand and broke theyers of ice around to open up an area for him to sit down and meditate while also serving as an area that could amodate a few other things.


    ¡®I wonder where the gate in South Morning has sunk to. I won¡¯t be able to go back so soon. This Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds mightst for several years before it ends.


    ¡®Oh well, I won¡¯t be able to go out with the turtle outside through here either. I might as well go into istion for several years. Besides, I have some items with me that I need to refine and develop¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming gathered his thoughts, he looked around himself. This ice mountain was not big, so it was not convenient for him to make it too thin. If he did so, things would be incredibly bothersome for him.


    He lowered his head and sank into deep thought. After a moment, his eyes sparkled, and he looked towards theyer of ice beneath him.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t go out, then I can dig out a tunnel here and build my own cave abode under theyer of ice¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. He lifted his head to cast a nce at the turtle, who was ring at him, and he brought up his right hand before hurling his fist against the ground under his feet. With his power in the past, he would have been unable to open up an area deep into the ice. However, the current Su Ming was no longer his past self.


    The instant his punchnded on the ice, cracks immediately formed on its surface. The turtle outside was clearly taken aback, and then it started roaring even louder. It swung its tail back and forth, as if Su Ming¡¯s actions were fueling its anger even more.


    Su Ming ignored the turtle outside, then after throwing out a dozen something punches in session, theyer of ice under his feet shattered, and his body immediately sank down. As booming sounds reverberated in the air nonstop, a simple cave abode under the ice mountain in the cier where the turtleid was formed.


    The cave abode was still incredibly crude and could only be considered a big cave. Su Ming stood inside and looked at the turtle roaring at him outside the cier with its head lowered. A faint grin appeared on his lips, and he started making himself busy with the cave.


    Soon, the cave in this ce became a little bigger, and once it turned into arge expanse of emptynd, Su Ming sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes, immersing himself in meditation while spreading out his divine sense. He looked as if he was ignoring the turtle, but if that turtle made any moves indicating it wanted to break through theyer of ice, Su Ming would immediately notice.


    Time trickled by. A monthter, Su Ming opened his eyes and lifted his head to look at the turtle. During this month, he had been getting along quite well with the turtle¡­


    Besides ring, the turtle did nothing else.


    Su Ming looked away. His injuries had already recovered, and the power of his Berserker Bones, as well as everything else, had returned to their peak condition.


    In silence, Su Ming lifted his right hand and flipped it over. Immediately, the medicinal cauldron appeared on the ice before him. Whiffs of medicinal fragrance instantly spread out and filled the entire cave abode in the cier. Some even prated through theyer of ice and spread to the area outside.


    Almost the instant the medicinal fragrance spread out, Su Ming¡¯s senses tingled, and he saw the small snake flying out of his storage bag. It stared at the medicinal cauldron and hissed at Su Ming.


    The turtle on the cier also widened its eyes, and for the first time, it shifted its gaze from Su Ming¡¯s body to look at the cauldron.


    While looking at the medicinal cauldron, Su Ming felt a wave of sentiment welling in him. This item had been with him for many years since he bought it from the auction all those years ago. It had received fifteen years of nourishment and even had the power of the world surge into it in the end. The development of the pill had finally beenpleted, and the medicinal pill inside had regained its medicinal properties. Right then, it had arrived at a nearlypleted state from its previous half-made state.


    ¡®This medicinal fragrance¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like those I¡¯ve finished making myself. It¡¯s scattering too much. Looks like I didn¡¯t manage to make it perfect in the end, but there¡¯s nothing else I can do about it.¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head, then stood up and went beside the cauldron.


    He focused his attention on it for a moment before he lifted his right hand resolutely and pressed his palm against it. The medicinal cauldron started trembling viciously, and banging sounds came from the lid. Arge amount of white smoke spread out from beneath the lid, and the medicinal fragrance instantly turned thicker, causing the small snake by the side to immediately start hissing excitedly. The turtle on theyer of ice also stood up and widened its eyes to look, seemingly very curious.


    As the white smoke spread out, a frown gradually appeared between Su Ming¡¯s brows. This was not a good sign. Before he opened the lid, he could have still said that the medicinal fragrance in the air was merely some of the scent escaping from the pill itself. However, if such a thick fragrance appeared after he opened the lid, then it could only mean that the medicinal pill inside had melted and did not turn into a pill!


    As white smoke spread out, the lid lifted itself slowly after several breaths. Once it moved awaypletely, the inside of the cauldron was revealed. When Su Ming looked inside, his pupils shrank.


    There was only one medicinal pill inside the cauldron, but there was a pool of ck liquid beside it. The thick medicinal fragrance came from this pool of ck liquid.


    Su Ming sank into his thoughts for a moment, then brought out two small bottles. He first took out theplete medicinal pill and scrutinized it as he held it in his hand, but he could not tell just what were its effects.


    He did not eat it in a fit of recklessness. Instead he put it into a bottle, then brought out the other bottle and ced the ck liquid in it. The small snake immediately let out a hiss and wrapped itself around Su Ming¡¯s head, lifting its small head to look at the bottle, then at Su Ming, looking like it really wanted to take a bite out of the pill.


    "This pill is something that is at least several thousands of years old, and we don¡¯t even know its effects. Are you sure you want to eat it?" Su Ming tapped the small snake¡¯s lifted head, then his gaze automatically wandered to the turtle staring curiously at that small bottle with wide eyes.


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He brought the bottle up and swayed it slightly before he returned to the ice mountain that had received him when he first arrived. He lifted his right hand, then tapped the ice mountain. Immediately, a crack appeared, and once it prated through the ice, a small hole was formed in the mountain!


    The turtle roared, then turned around and red at Su Ming.


    Su Ming first shook the medicinal bottle in his hands right before the turtle with the cier between them, then poured out one drop and flicked it through the small hole. That drop of ck medicinal liquid appeared before the turtle in the span of breath, then floated before it without moving.


    That turtle hesitated for a moment, then took a few sniffs of it. An intoxicated look appeared on its face. It did not look at Su Ming staring at it. The small snake on Su Ming¡¯s arm also looked at the turtle with a rather nervous gaze. Clearly, it knew exactly what its master¡¯s intentions were.


    The turtle seemed to be rather hesitant, but eventually, breathed out two puffs of air from its nostrils, then turned its head around in disdain, no longer looking at the ck liquid that was spreading out whiffs of medicinal fragrance.


    Su Ming averted his gaze and no longer looked at the turtle. He returned to his cave abode under theyer of ice and observed the medicinal bottle in his hands closely before putting it away. Since the turtle refused to eat it, he could not see its effects for the time being. The only thing he could do was to search for its effects once he left this ce.


    The small snake looked at Su Ming putting away the medicinal bottle with a great reluctance to part with that bottle shining in its eyes. That medicinal fragrance was incredibly attractive to it, but since Su Ming refused to give any of it, the snake could do nothing about it either.


    Su Ming no longer bothered himself with the ancient medicine and sat down and patted his storage bag. Immediately, a ray of purple light shot out of the bag. That purple light instantly caught the turtle¡¯s attention as it continued lying on the ice.


    However, Su Ming was no longer concerned about the turtle that was clearly curious about everything. He looked at the purple armor before him and sank into deep thought.


    He had obtained this armor from the single person in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body. This was also the person who had mentioned the third God of Berserkers.


    ¡®This is definitely not the Armor for Divine Generals of Bone Sacrifice. This should be the Armor for Divine Generals of Berserker Soul¡­ And it¡¯s not an illusion, like the one I have. This is the real Divine General Armor!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the purple armor before him, and as his eyes sparkled, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of Berserker Blood. Right at the instant that blood touched the armor, it immediately fused in, and a ray of light shed on the armor, but it soon became dull once again.


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever, as if he knew since a long time ago that this would happen. A pensive look appeared in his eyes, and after some time, he opened his mouth and sucked in a breath in the direction of the armor. That armor instantly turned into a ray of purple light. As it shrank, it went into Su Ming¡¯s mouth, and he swallowed it.


    He closed his eyes, and golden light shone within his body. All his Berserker Bones were activated, and their power enveloped that purple armor, seeping into it inch by inch. He wanted to forcefully refine it and turn it into his own armor!


    Ever since he obtained it, he did not have much time to do this thing. However, now that he was under theyer of ice, Su Ming had all the time in the world, which was why he decided to make this armor his personal property.


    As Su Ming closed his eyes and refined this armor, the turtle on theyer of ice cast a sideways nce at the ck liquid floating beside it. Its face was filled with disdain, but before long, it looked towards that drop of liquid again, and after a moment of internal struggle, it opened its mouth hesitantly and swallowed that drop of liquid.


    It even licked its lips¡­

 Chapter 511 — Undertaker of Evil’s Armor!

    <h4>Chapter 511: Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not see this, but the small snake witnessed everything clearly. It stared at the turtle with an expectant look.


    The turtle looked incredibly intoxicated, as if it was ted. It continued licking its own lips, looking like it wanted to taste more of that liquid. When the snake saw that expression, it regarded the turtle with slight animosity.


    Two months passed by, but Su Ming had yet to finish refining the armor, and thissted till the third day of the second month. On that day, purple light suddenly enveloped his entire body, and as that purple light filled the area, a pair of gauntlets first appeared on his hands, then a pair of vambraces appeared to cover his arms before the armor stretched to his shoulders to turn into two ferocious, violet beast heads. After that, the armor covered his entire upper torso.


    There was a pair of violet eyes on his chest that turned into a wolf¡¯s head. When that armor eventually stretched to Su Ming¡¯s head and encased it in the form of a helmet, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open.


    His gaze was calm, but the violet armor on his body changed his presence entirely, making him seem to be filled with a strange and evil air.


    Once that armor covered Su Ming¡¯s entire upper torso, it started stretching to his legs. When he was eventually covered head to toe in armor, Su Ming stood up.


    As he did so, an unbridled wave of killing intent erupted from his body. That killing intent did note from Su Ming, but from his armor!


    The killing intent then turned into a murderous aura and surrounded Su Ming¡¯s body in the form of violet smoke, causing the small snake to lift its head swiftly upwards and move far, far away. It also made the turtle to widen its eyes. It started roaring at Su Ming once again with a grave expression on its face, as if it hade face to face with a powerful enemy!


    Su Ming stood on the spot with his hair outside the armor. It was originally ck, but under the violet armor¡¯s light, it seemed to have gained a faint violet tint!


    He closed his eyes slowly and did not move, but a huge storm had started raging in his heart, and it pounded so loudly that it felt as if thunder was roaring within him.


    "This armor isn¡¯t for Divine Generals¡­ It was made from Tian Xie Sheng¡¯s skin, which the first God of Berserkers had ripped off when he killed that outsider. Then with starlight, the first God of Berserkers had refined his skin into armor¡­


    "The first God of Berserkers had only made one set of such armor, and he spent five hundred years doing so¡­ It was buried in the depths of the Great Yu Dynasty for ten thousand years for nourishment, and it is used to suppress Xie Sheng¡¯s descendants! All the people who wore this armor in the past would not be appointed as Divine Generals, but as Undertakers of Evil! And their duty was to keep watch over the abyss!


    "There are no defensive properties whatsoever in this armor. It will only kill. With blood, it bes stronger. With killing, the bearer of the armor will be a saint! I am the third master of this armor. If any of my Berserker tribesmen find this armor and can wear it, then before I die, I tell you this, fuse your will into the armor and be its fourth master!


    "If you are unwilling to be its master, then you can worship its will. Once you release the armor¡¯s blood lust, send it back to the abyss beneath Great Yu Dynasty, so that¡­ the descendants of the evil spirit will not bring chaos to us Berserkers!


    "Those who possess this armor may possess the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear. The first God of Berserkers had obtained the true spear from the World of Nine Yin. It is of unknown origins, and even the God of Berserkers was unable to use it, despite his power. It was left beneath the abyss under Great Yu for the purpose of suppressing the evil spirits¡­ But with his great wisdom, the God of Berserkers had copied the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear with a stone from another world and created a legacy item for us Undertakers of Evil!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. The calmness in his eyes gradually disappeared and was reced by a violet re. His entire being was filled with cold malice. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. The transparent jade slip he had obtained from the Candle Dragon¡¯s body along with this purple armor all those years ago appeared in his hands.


    With a squeeze, due to its transparency, that jade slip started shining with purple light flowing through Su Ming¡¯s body. With a bright sh, that purple light turned into a long purple spear in Su Ming¡¯s hand!


    That spear was thirty feet long and much taller than Su Ming, but when he held it in his fully armored state, he did not feel even the slightest bit off bnce. Instead, a frenzied wave of murderous aura came charging forth, causing fear to appear on the small snake¡¯s face as it continued retreating.


    Even the turtle outside started to back off gradually, still roaring.


    Su Ming stood there and dipped his head down to look at the long spear in his hands. The murderous aura on his body became thicker. He lifted his head slowly and fixed his stare on the turtle outside theyer of ice. A crazed, unbridled presence instantly shot up, as if it was on the verge of exploding forth.


    An evil spirit gradually appeared behind him. Its appearance could not be seen clearly, but its malicious intent could be felt clearly. It was filled with madness, and it lifted its right hand to point at the turtle outside the ice, as if it wanted to control Su Ming to kill it.


    However, even after it lifted its right hand, Su Ming continued standing there and did not move. He let out a cold harrumph instead, and with it, disbelief surged through the illusory evil spirit behind him. It immediately shattered and disappeared.


    "You¡¯re just a will. How dare you appear before me?!"


    The violent re in Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared and serenity reappeared in his eyes. The long spear in his hands vanished and turned back to the invisible jade slip before falling out of Su Ming¡¯s hands to float in front of him. Then, it fused into his armor.


    After that, the light on Su Ming¡¯s armor gradually faded away, and eventually, as if it had melted, the armor seeped into Su Ming¡¯s body and disappeared.


    "But this will isn¡¯t too bad. It actually managed to get me caught and immersed in an illusion where I was killing others¡­ It¡¯s a pity,pared to the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World, this sort of illusion is nothing," Su Ming stated tly.


    The instant he had finished refining this armor, he had sensed the armor¡¯s will. If the one who wore the armor had been him before he entered the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World, he would have definitely caved under the furious attack by that will.


    But right then, it was just as Su Ming had said: This illusion was truly insignificant. Not only did he manage to keep his mind clear as the illusion of ughter came to be after he wore the armor, he could alsopletely suppress the armor¡¯s will, and even dispel it.


    This was something that he, Su Ming, had his eyes for, there was no way he would let any sort of will control him!


    Su Ming was not the strongest in the Land of South Morning, but the strength of his will was so great that no Berserker or Immortal could weaken it. Besides his own personality forming the strength of his will, the infinite incarnations in the Undying and Imperishable World had also yed a crucial part in forging his will.


    Once he put away the armor, the small snake¡¯s expression gradually became gentler, and it swiftly flew to the spot beside Su Ming while hissing. The turtle¡¯s expression also rxed as it remained behind theyer of ice. However, when it looked at Su Ming, its gaze was still filled with wariness.


    Su Ming caressed the snake¡¯s head. He might not be able to understand the meaning behind its hisses, but with the connection between them, he could still sense its emotions slightly.


    At that moment, he lifted his head and cast a look at the turtle. Once he discovered that the drop of ck liquid had disappeared, Su Ming fell into a moment of silence. When he saw the small snake looking at him expectantly, he broke into a light chuckle, then brought out the small bottle that was filled with ck liquid and poured out one drop.


    Right at the moment this drop of liquid appeared, the wariness in the turtle¡¯s eyes disappearedpletely and was reced with desire. It even dipped its head down and stared at the ck liquid intently.


    When it saw the small snake that had been regarding it with hostility over the past few days swallowing that drop, the turtle immediately started roaring in anger. Then, it started pawing at theyer of ice with itsrge ws, just like how a little puppy would.


    Its breathing becamebored in its anger, and a strong wave of desire gradually appeared on its face. However¡­ when it saw the small snake making a face saying that it wanted more once it swallowed that one drop, then found out that the horrible and despicable Su Ming actually brought out another drop, the turtle was utterly vexed.


    It pped the ice with its gigantic body and roared in anger as it swished its tail back and forth.


    When Su Ming saw this, a thought formed in his head. He sent a divine thought to his snake, and the small snake, who had swallowed two drops of the ck liquid, immediately flew into Su Ming¡¯s storage bag in high spirits. After a moment, when it flew out once again, it charged straight to the edge of the cave abode. This strange action immediately caught the turtle¡¯s attention.


    Right before its eyes, it saw the snake spinning in circles in the ice cave, then with some unknown method, a small sword appeared in its mouth, and it handed the sword to Su Ming.


    The turtle also saw this person it hated with a burning passion patting the snake¡¯s head and bringing out another drop of ck liquid. The turtle roared angrily and red at the small snake as well as that ck liquid. It then turned around and charged into the distance. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from the ice mountain Su Ming was encased in.


    Su Ming blinked. He waited for a moment, but the turtle did note back, and he started wondering whether this highly inquisitive and obviously intelligent turtle had not managed to understand what he was trying to say¡­


    He waited another day, and when he still did not find any signs of the turtle returning, he decided not to think about this matter any longer. Instead, once he sat down, he brought out a ring-shaped Enchanted Vessel.


    It was incredibly big and upied about half of his cave abode. This thing was the item that was used to cut into Crimson Stones!


    "God Sealing Nectar¡­ Just what sort of incredible serendipity could it be¡­?" Su Ming mumbled. When he lifted his right hand, a Crimson Stone appeared right before him!


    This Crimson Stone was the stone that contained the purple poisonous wasp within!


    There were many Crimson Stones in Su Ming¡¯s storage bag. He never had enough time to open them all one by one. Yet now, as he was hiding from the change in South Morning in this frozen world, he had ample time on his hands to open all of the Crimson Stones.


    There was no one here who would be lying in wait to snatch his things if he uncovered any precious herbs or items!


    The Crimson Stone Su Ming wanted to break the mostid right before him at that moment. He wanted to know whether the God Sealing Nectar existed within the poisonous wasp¡¯s body!


    ¡®This wasp still has a small hint of life left, and it¡¯s not dead yet¡­¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then stood up and waved his arm. Immediately, the Crimson Stone flew towards the Enchanted ring. He stood beside the Enchanted Vessel and pressed his right hand against it. After using a small amount of time to get used to it, he regained the sense of when he had when he had cut into the stones in the past and started cutting into the stone slowly.


    Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air as Su Ming cut into this Crimson Stone that he had not managed to cutpletely during the auction, and whose contents had not been truly revealed before the people. It started shrinking rapidly, and eventually, as the Enchanted ring scraped against it, the stone was reduced to merely the size of a human head. Then, with a grim face, Su Ming continued cutting it slowly.


    When he eventually saw a purple poisonous wasp under the faintyer of stone, a glint appeared in his eyes. The wasp looked incredibly ferocious. Although it was sealed in stone, anyone who saw it would feel that it was still alive, which it was, because it still had a thread of life force remaining within.


    As Su Ming stared at the poisonous wasp in the now semi-transparent Crimson Stone, he took a deep breath, brought his right hand up, and flung it before him. Immediately, the Poison Corpse appeared beside him. The small snake also brought its guard up.


    Once Su Ming made full preparations to handle all idents, he made a move to cut into the stone, but suddenly, a vicious tremor shook through theyer of ice. Su Ming frowned, then lifted his head to look up, and what he saw immediately made his jaw fall ck. For a brief instant, he waspletely stunned.


    He saw the turtle swimming over, and¡­

 Chapter 512 — Small Black Humanoid

    <h4>Chapter 512: Small ck Humanoid</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were various tattered metal swords, damaged shields, and other broken items trailing behind the turtle as if it was dragging them along. In fact, there were even some of items whose original form could no longer be seen. There were so many of them that it was dazzling at first nce¡­


    Yet when Su Ming took a second nce, he did not know whether he wanted tough or cry, because all of these items were useless. Some of them still had shards of ice behind them. Clearly, this turtle had just dug everything out from ice.


    The turtle ran on the ice towards him like a puppy. Once it returned to the spot right above Su Ming¡¯s cave abode, it came to an abrupt halt, but the scraps behind him did not stop. They fell on the ice in front with a loud ttering sound. Once theynded into a small hill, the turtle cast a smug look at the small snake, then looked at Su Ming eagerly. It even licked its lips.


    Su Ming looked at the scraps, then at the smug turtle that now actually seemed rather simple and honest, and lifted his right hand with a wry smile. He flicked his wrist, and the medicinal bottle with the ck liquid appeared in his hand.


    Right after Su Ming brought that bottle out, the small snake lifted its head. A longing look appeared on its face. The turtle outside theyer of ice widened its eyes and puffs of air started rolling out of its nostrils. It even started pawing at the ice instinctively.


    After a brief moment of pensive silence, Su Ming decided that he did not want to dismiss the turtle¡¯s hard work. He poured out a drop of ck liquid, cast a nce at the turtle, then took away arge part of the ck liquid, leaving behind only a small part of it. He frowned and put on a dissatisfied look, then with that small drop of ck liquid in his hand, he went to the ice mountain, opened up a small hole once again, and flicked the liquid out.


    The turtle opened its mouth wide and immediately lunged forward to swallow that small drop of ck liquid. An intoxicated look appeared on its face, but after waiting for some time, it saw that Su Ming returning to the ice cave underneath instead of giving it anymore of the ck liquid. It let out a few roars of displeasure, even moving forward to fiddle with the small hill of trash it had built up.


    When it saw Su Ming still ignoring it, the turtle became even angrier, and then started walking in circles on the ice. After a time, it seemingly thought of something and flew off the ice and disappeared into the darkness again.


    When the turtle moved away, Su Ming calmed himself down and stood beside the Enchanted ring to look at the poisonous wasp in the semi-transparent mountain stone. After some time, a resolute look appeared on his face, and he lifted his right hand to press his palm against the Enchanted Vessel. Immediately, the light ring started humming and scraping at the stone. As fragments of the stone fell off, gradually, the semi-transparent mountain rock became smaller and thinner!


    After a moment, it shattered with a crack. The instant it turned into dust, Su Ming¡¯s right hand shot out like lightning, golden light shining on his fingertips. His movements brought up a cyclone that fused with the golden light, and once it surrounded the poisonous wasp in severalyers, he caught it between two fingers.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded against his chest. Did the poisonous wasp have any nectar in it? If it did not, then all his expectations would fall t. If there was indeed nectar in the wasp¡¯s body, then would the nectar be from the God Sealing Flower? If it was not, then everything would still fall t!


    Once he remembered just how wild the people in Shaman City had been for this God Sealing Nectar and remembered theirments about it, remembered that this mysterious and practically extinct God Sealing Flower might not be from this world, not from the True Morning Dao World, but instead came from the True Sacred Yin World or perhaps even from the universe itself, when he remembered its shocking effects, Su Ming found that it was simply impossible for him to not be nervous!


    As he became anxious over the prospect of possibly gaining the nectar but also worried that he might not, he looked at the poisonous wasp sealed with the golden vortex between his fingers with an electrifying gaze!


    The God Sealing Flower was a legendary item, and its rarity could not be described with words. In fact, it could be said that currently not a single leaf of it could be found in all the continents of the Berserkers!


    The nectar was even rarer. After all, the flower itself must first exist, and the nectar would onlye when it bloomed. As of then, the God Sealing Flower was practically a legend, and by mere association, it was also impossible to get its nectar!


    As Su Ming stared at the poisonous wasp between his fingers, he spread his divine sense outward and fused it into its body. Yet the moment his divine sense touched the wasp, he immediately had a strong hunch about how long this poisonous wasp had slept. It might have a hint of life left within it, but if Su Ming forcefully fused his divine sense in it to examine it, then this wasp would immediately die!


    Once it died, then would the God Sealing Nectar that could be possibly be contained inside be affected? Would it disappear along with the wasp? Su Ming was unwilling to take this sort of risk.


    ¡®The easiest way for me to process it is to swallow the poisonous wasp and have it melt in me¡­ But this wasp is an insect that can collect God Sealing Nectar. Its poison is definitely not weak. If I swallow it just like this¡­¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stared at the poison needle on the wasp¡¯s butt.


    After a moment of pensive silence, he decided not to act rashly. Instead, he simply carried on with his original n and turned his divine sense into a Brand before slowly fusing it into the poisonous wasp¡¯s body.


    ¡®The only thing I can do is to turn this thing into my pet. Only by doing so can I make it throw up the nectar obediently. This is the safest way for me to obtain the nectar, and also the only way I¡¯ll be able to get all of the nectar!¡¯


    The God Sealing Nectar was simply too rare, and Su Ming did not have room to make even a single mistake. He stared at the sleeping wasp and slowly left his Brand on it.


    However, getting the nectar was not something that could be done so soon. After a moment, Su Ming ced the wasp into a jade box and put it away into his storage bag. He then took a wisp of his divine sense to surround the entirety of the jade box so it would continue applying his Brand within the wasp.


    ¡®If the wasp really has the God Sealing Nectar, then once I finish branding it and turn it into my pet, I will have my answer.¡¯


    Su Ming forced down his excitement and brought out another Crimson Stone, going on to break this stone on the frozen ground located at the bottom of the sea. This process of cutting into stone was incredibly dry and boring, but Su Ming was already used to being alone.


    Was there a loneliness that couldpare to the endless incarnations he had to suffer in the Undying and Imperishable World? Just like that, Su Ming continued staying in the frozen world.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, a year went by!


    During that year, the turtle had returned several times, and each time it came back, it would bring over quite arge number of things. However, none of those items wereplete or in working condition. They were all broken items, and these items formed numerous small hill on the ice mountain.


    Su Ming¡¯s cave abode under theyer of ice had also be muchrger over the year. This was thanks to the Poison Corpse and the small snake who had managed to gradually make the cave not look so simple as they continued cutting out blocks of ice without stopping. The abode became muchrger, and several ice chambers could even be found in there.


    Besides the small snake and the Poison Corpse, there were also two floating souls in the freezing cave. One of them was a woman. That soul was, naturally, the Celestial Maiden. Su Ming had taken her out half a year ago, and she had been constantly snuggling up to him while keeping her gaze trained on him.


    The other drifting soul was Ahu. He floated about at a loss in the cave, simply continuing to wander about¡­


    Su Ming had cut open all the Crimson Stones over the year. He had picked them out personally in the past, and all of them contained medicinal herbs and other items within, causing his storage bag to be filled with a countless number of items.


    Bringing out any of these items would very possibly cause a stir and people might start fighting for them. In fact, Su Ming didn''t even know some of the names of these items, but he had already prepared himself to search for these herbs¡¯ effects once he got out.


    This was how that one year went by. Su Ming would asionally open his eyes and snap out of his meditation to look outside theyer of ice. He did not know what hade to be of South Morning after the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds had unleashed havoc on it.


    After a long while, he turned his gaze away silently. The period of time he had spent meditating had allowed his power to reach its peak, and he was now prepared to do something else, something he had waited for for a long time, and for whose creation he had finally managed to gather all the needed materials!


    "The Weing of Deities¡­"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He cast a nce at the medicinal cauldron situated not too far away from him. This cauldron was now exuding a freezing air, and there wereyers of ice covering it, making it seem as if it was sealed.


    He lifted his right hand, and the medicinal cauldron¡¯s lid immediately flew open. With a wave of his arm, a ck shadow immediately flew out of his storage bag. Right at the moment that ck shadow flew out, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sharp light, and with his right hand still out in the air, he stretched out a finger and tapped that ck shadow.


    The true form of the shadow was revealed, and it was the spider¡¯s leg! Once Su Ming¡¯s finger touched it, it immediately shattered into dust. During that time, Su Ming opened his mouth and bit the tip of his tongue to cough out a mouthful of Berserker Blood.


    The blood swept away the dust that had been the spider¡¯s leg and flew into the medicinal cauldron. Then, with a grim expression, Su Ming patted his storage bag. Immediately, another item flew out of it. Right at the moment this item appeared, the small snake immediately lifted its head beside Su Ming, and aplicated look appeared on its face.


    This item was the Candle Dragon¡¯s scale!


    As Su Ming looked at this scale, he flicked his wrist, and the item flew into the medicinal cauldron.


    ¡®Thest main ingredient is¡­¡¯


    Su Ming dipped his head down, and a dim light spread out of the storage bag. Gradually, a semi-transparent mountain rock appeared before it.


    There was a small ck humanoid sitting in the mountain rock. It had its eyes closed and did not move.


    Su Ming stared at it before his gazended on the small humanoid¡¯s third right finger. After staying silent for some time, he suddenly spoke.


    "I know you possess intelligence and understand what I¡¯m saying¡­"


    The small ck humanoid in the mountain rock remained still as if it was deep asleep. It did not seem to have heard Su Ming¡¯s words.


    "You might possess several secrets, and even if your arrival has nothing to do with the True Sacred Yin World, you are definitely somewhat connected to the Spirits¡¯ of Nine Yin mission.


    "I¡¯m not interested in knowing about it. Since you¡¯ve helped me reap arge amount of rewards from the Crimson Stones, I will only ask you for your third right finger, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore," Su Ming stated calmly.


    However, the small ck humanoid in the mountain rock remained deep asleep, as if it did not hear Su Ming¡¯s words.


    "I will give you ten breaths to think. If you still can¡¯t provide me an answer after ten breaths, then I will forcefully wrench that finger out of your body!"


    Once Su Ming finished saying those words, he closed his mouth. Time trickled by, and when the ninth breath arrived, the small ck humanoid¡¯s eyshes fluttered in the mountain rock. It opened its eyes slowly and looked at Su Ming with mixed feelings.


    "If I give you my third finger, will you let me go?" The small ck humanoid looked at Su Ming, and asked hoarsely after a long while. There was a somewhat sharp quality to its voice as it shot through the mountain rock and echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    "No," Su Ming stated tly with a cool expression on his face, looking straight at the small ck humanoid.

 Chapter 513 — Great Yu Sky Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 513: Great Yu Sky Pce!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "If you won¡¯t, then why should I voluntarily give you my third right finger?!" The small ck humanoid stared at Su Ming and his voice became increasingly sharper.


    "Because after you started following me, you were able to wake up fifteen years ago!" Su Ming¡¯s expression was as t as ever, and he spokenguidly as he stared at the small ck humanoid.


    Fifteen years ago, with the small ck humanoid¡¯s aid, Su Ming had been able to sense the items in the Crimson Stones. He had been rather uncertain of it in the past, but due to his low level of cultivation at that time, he had been unable to see through it.


    This hadsted until fifteen yearster. When Su Ming walked out of the Undying and Imperishable World, he had obtained the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing, and his level of cultivation had increased exponentially after that. Some timeter, he chose to examine the small ck humanoid again, and during that time, he had discovered some clues.


    There might still be wisps of aura of death remaining in the small humanoid¡¯s body, but that aura was used to hide the extra wisp of life within!


    It knew how to hide the presence of life that had appeared within it. When Su Ming remembered the scene fifteen years ago, he was an eight out of ten confident that this small ck humanoid had been asleep when he first obtained it, and perhaps it was due to the stimtion of the Crimson Stones that it had woken up back then!


    If it had been awake much earlier, it would not have allowed itself to be put on auction!


    With just a brief analysis, Su Ming could guess that even though the small humanoid had woken up, when Su Ming was turned into stone in the Candle Dragon¡¯s body, it could not escape. When he was released from his petrification, his power had increased exponentially, and the ck humanoid must have lost its courage to escape after making a swift judgment.


    Perhaps it had originally been searching for a chance, but that chance never appeared.


    In the face of Su Ming¡¯s calm words, the small ck humanoid fell silent, but Su Ming had ample patience. He sat down cross-legged in his spot and did not say another word.


    After a moment, a glint appeared in the small ck humanoid¡¯s eyes as he looked towards Su Ming.


    "Perhaps we can make a deal¡­ Do you want to leave this ce? And by that, I mean¡­ Yin Death¡¯s Region!"


    "Your third finger." There was not a single change of emotion on Su Ming¡¯s face when he spoke unhurriedly.


    The small ck humanoid hesitated for a moment before it lifted its right hand in the mountain stone. Aplicated array of emotions flickered through its face before they eventually settled on firm resolution. It opened its mouth and bit through its third finger. Once it spit it out, it held it in its hand, then after casting some unknown divine ability, it swung its arm outward, and the third finger instantly flew out of the mountain stone to fall before Su Ming.


    The instant Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized that finger, it immediately turned into ayer of ck fog with a bang. An eerie,rge mouth appeared within the fog and snapped its jaws towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever. He did not even bother dodging it and simply allowed the ck fog turned mouth to devour his hand. Yet the moment the mouth touched his hand, it immediately withered away until it looked like an old man¡¯s arm. It was as if his flesh and blood had instantly sunk into his bones.


    The ck fog was immediately ricocheted off by a powerful rebounding force and exploded with a bang. Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, and the exploded ck fog tumbled towards him to gather in his hand. It then turned into a ck finger.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s arm returned to normal, and the withered flesh recovered to its original state.


    With the ck finger in hand, Su Ming cast a nce in the direction before him.


    Shock appeared on the small ck humanoid¡¯s face. It stared at Su Ming¡¯s right hand nkly, and a dumbfounded expression gradually appeared in its eyes.


    "You¡­ This is the Curse! You actually managed to master the Candle Dragon¡¯s Curse?! This is¡­"


    "Ever since I obtained the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing, I discovered the life force you were hiding away. You might have been able to monitor my words and actions after I left the Candle Dragon¡¯s body, but that was because I allowed you to see them," Su Ming said ndly, picking up the third finger.


    Without waiting for the small ck humanoid to continue speaking, he waved his left arm, and immediately, the transparent mountain rock was surrounded by golden light. Once it was enveloped by golden light, Su Ming put it away into his storage bag.


    With the small ck humanoid¡¯s third finger in hand, Su Ming no longer bothered himself with that small humanoid. He walked towards the medicinal cauldron and ced the ck finger inside ording to the method to create the Weing of Deities in his memories. Once he did so, he sat down cross-legged beside the cauldron and pressed a palm on it to begin the creation of the pill.


    ¡®ording to the procedures, I will need 997 days to refine the Weing of Deities, and there will be two days where Heavenly Judgment will appear. If I make it through them, then the days of creation for the pill will reach a full 999 days, and it will turn into the Weing of Deities!¡¯ Su Ming looked at the medicinal cauldron before him and gradually closed his eyes.


    Time passed by without his knowledge. Days trickled away. In this frozen world at the bottom of the sea, there was only eternal silence. There was not a single thing bothering him, no change between the moon and sun in the sky. There was only limitless darkness around him.


    Su Ming would asionally wake up and feed some ck liquid to the small snake as well as reward the turtle that always dropped by to wait after bringing some items over.


    Perhaps it was because Su Ming had been here for a long time and perhaps it was because of the ck liquid, but the hate the turtle had towards him in the beginning was clearly gone. In fact, it would even asionally put on a look of ttery so that it could obtain that ck liquid.


    Two years passed by quietly, just like that. If Su Ming added the year that had gone by previously, then he would have been in this frozen world for three years.


    The Weing of Deities was not yetplete.


    Days went by without a single change. When the Weing of Deities entered its 998th day of refinement, Heavenly Judgment did not arrive, though perhaps it was because this ce was isted from the world.


    When the 999th day arrived, booming sounds came from the medicinal cauldron before Su Ming. Numerous mumbling sounds also spread out from within it.


    At the instant Su Ming opened his eyes, the medicinal cauldron¡¯s lid flew off and a strange ray of light instantly shot out. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he warped to theyer of ice right above the cave abode¡¯s ceiling. He then took a step forward, lifted his right hand, and went on to catch the iing strange ray of light.


    The strange ray of light tried to dodge, but after Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, a wave of ripples appeared in the air in the cave abode. Those ripples spread out and seemed to freeze up the air, causing the light to freeze for a moment as well.


    The instant it froze, Su Ming caught it with his right hand. Right when he touched that light, it faded away, and a purplish red medicinal pill appeared in his hand!


    A human face that was the exact same as Su Ming¡¯s emerged on the medicinal pill, and it was staring at Su Ming while growling.


    "The Weing of Deities has the power to destroy the sky and earth. It can turn into millions of things. It can contain wills and minds within, and it can also absorb all the spirits in the world and make them descend on it so that it can be used for creation!


    "Devour the pill, and you can turn into the soul which you had absorbed. You can make the winds and clouds flow backwards, and can even shake the heavens!"


    This was the description of the effects of the medicinal pill Su Ming had obtained when he initially received the method to create the Weing of Deities.


    The meaning of the description had been rather unclear to him in the past, but now, Su Ming could see the true use of the medicinal pill clearly! It was just as it was described. This Weing of Deities had two uses, it could be used internally and externally! Its internal function was that it could contain his Nascent Divinity and change into various forms, just like a clone!


    As for its external function, it could sense the souls in this world and forcefully absorb them. Su Ming could swallow that pill afterwards and turn into that soul. Then, with his will, he could bring out the power of the soul, and the strength of that power would depend on the soul that the pill had absorbed!


    If it had absorbed the remnants of the Candle Dragon¡¯s soul¡­ Su Ming held onto the one and only Weing of Deities he had created and looked at it while light flickered in his eyes.


    ¡®Transformations that are based on the spirits it absorbed¡­¡¯


    As Su Ming fell into his thoughts, a gleam appeared in his eyes, and the Immortal¡¯s Nascent Divinity came out of his body to charge straight towards the Weing of Deities. In an instant, it fused into the pill, and the Weing of Deities flew out of Su Ming¡¯s hand. Dim light shone in midair, and the pill gradually turned into a teenage boy.


    That boy was Su Ming from the past.


    ¡®I still need to search for the remnants of souls from powerful spirits. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have this pill when I met the Candle Dragon, or else¡­ If I had ced the Candle Dragon¡¯s soul in the pill and swallowed it, then ording to its effects, I could turn into a Candle Dragon¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly and his heart raced against his chest.


    ¡®But I wonder, is it possible that the descriptions for this pill were exaggerated¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming cast a nce at his past self, then with a single thought, dim light immediately started shining around the boy. His Nascent Divinity returned to his body, and as that dim light gathered together, it turned into the medicinal pill once more. Su Ming put it away into his storage bag, then lifted his head to look at the darkness outside theyer of ice.


    ¡®It¡¯s been almost four years now. I¡¯ve also increased the amount of Berserker Bones in my body during this time. Now almost a seventh of all my bones have turned into Berserker Bones!


    ¡®The time hase for me to leave. The sh between South Morning and the Eastern Wastnds should have ended¡­¡¯


    The ninth summit appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. After a long while, he closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he started clearing up the cave abode he had stayed in for nearly four years. He put away the medicinal cauldron and the Poison Corpse, as well as the Celestial Maiden and Ahu¡¯s souls, while the small snakey sprawled across his shoulders.


    Su Ming arrived at the entrance of the cave abode and went to the ice mountain, then looked at the gate. Just as he was about to leave, a low roar suddenly traveled from outside theyer of ice.


    When Su Ming turned his head over to look, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips. The turtle was rushing towards him from the ck seawater. It had a giant object in its mouth. That thing was hundreds of feet in size and could not be seen clearly. It brought that thing to theyer of ice, and once it saw Su Ming, the turtle immediately let its jaws fall ck and looked at him with eager and expectant eyes. It even used it ws to push the thing it had dragged over closer.


    Su Ming looked at the turtle and turned around with a smile. He pressed his right hand against theyer of ice, and as rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, the turtle blinked. Theyer of freezing ice that had separated them over these four years shattered, and Su Ming walked out.


    The turtle did not put on the ferocious expression it had in the past. Instead, its face grew even more expectant. It even took a few steps forward to approach Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not dodge and simply allowed the turtle to get closer. He looked at this creature, and his smile reached his eyes. He did not look at the thing it dragged over, but instead brought out the small bottle containing the ck liquid and poured eight drops from it.


    "I¡¯ll give you eight drops. I don¡¯t have much left now. I still have to keep some for my snake¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving this ce today. I wonder if the gate can stillst long enough to bring me here again¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and patted the turtle¡¯s head. That creature moved back slightly, but when it cast a nce at the eight drops of ck liquid again, it allowed Su Ming to pat its head.


    "I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Su Ming looked at the turtle and averted his gaze. Just as he was about to leave, the turtle stuck out its tongue and swallowed all eight drops of that ck liquid into its mouth right under the small snake¡¯s jealous gaze. An intoxicated look appeared on its face. When it saw that Su Ming wanted to leave, it quickly used its w and pushed the thing it dragged back several times.


    Su Ming instinctively looked over. It was still a broken item, and it looked like the remaining part of a tablet¡¯s corner from a pce that had shattered. Shattered ice filled the surface of that tablet, and there were even some faded words on it.


    Su Ming crouched down and wiped away the ice on that broken tablet to look at the rather faded words carved on it. Yet the instant he saw those words, he shuddered and a bang went off in his head. A dazed look appeared on his face.


    "Great Yu Sky Pce¡­"


    These four words were carved on that broken tablet!

 Chapter 514 — The Old Man on the Altar

    <h4>Chapter 514: The Old Man on the Altar</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Great Yu Sky Pce."


    There was an ancient feel to the words, making all those who saw them feel as if the air of an age¡¯s decline was crashing right into their faces!


    Su Ming crouched there, stunned for a long time.


    ¡®Great Yu.¡¯


    These two words were incredibly important to any Berserker, because the Great Yu Dynasty was the Berserkers¡¯ holynd and the core of their race. The country was created by the first God of Berserkers, and it was the symbol for all Berserkers!


    It was especially so after the continents were separated. The Dead Sea cut off the connections between other continents, causing the Great Yu Dynasty to slowly turn into a mere legend in the minds of the Berserkers as generations passed.


    Su Ming¡¯s knowledge towards the Great Yu Dynasty had slowly increased after he became the Divine General of Awakening, and once he became a Divine General of Bone Sacrifice. The country left an increasingly deeper impression in his mind as his experiences increased.


    There might be a lot of rumors saying that Great Yu was no longer around, but those were just rumors. The existence of the three great deity statues caused the people to not believe in those rumors. To many Berserkers, the Great Yu Dynasty still existed deep within their hearts. It was located at the center of thend of the Berserkers, among the other four continents. It had always protected the Berserkers, and it was waiting for the arrival of the fourth God of Berserkers.


    Su Ming stared at the broken pce tablet nkly as a storm raged in his mind, and it would not die down even after a long time had passed. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn was over, he lifted his head with much difficulty and looked at the pleased turtle.


    "Where¡­ did you get this?" Su Ming asked with an array of mixed feelings in his heart.


    The turtle tossed its huge head to one side and became even more pleased with itself.


    "Bring me there¡­" Su Ming requested calmly.


    The turtle hesitated for a moment before it lowered its body slowly. Su Ming went to the turtle¡¯s back without hesitation, and when he stood on its back, the turtle lifted its head and let out a low roar before it swiftly charged into the distance.


    It was dark all around. Su Ming could not see too far ahead. Seawater surrounded him from all directions, building a pressure that he would not have been able to bear in the past, but now could.


    He had been in this frozen world for many years. Besides taking that spiked club in the past, he had not ventured out to explore the ce. He had not even been able to cast his divine sense too far into the distance. And it was not that he did not want to. There was simply something in this ce that rejected divine senses, making it difficult for him to spread his divine sense far and wide. Besides, Su Ming had spent most of his time training, and the turtle also lingered outside. That was why he had not gone out to find out just where he was.


    He had a hunch in his heart that he should be in the Dead Sea, but he simply did not know where the sea above him was located.


    At that moment, as the turtle moved forward, Su Ming left the cave abode that had acted as his lodgings for four years and swam towards the distance.


    He started to slowly spread his divine sense outwards. Although he still could not cast it far away, but as he persevered, he managed to cover a small area around himself. As the turtle charged forward, he saw his cave abode behind him, and it was¡­ located in a mountain!


    His cave abode was located right at the top of that mountain!


    Further down ahead, Su Ming saw a huge pce. That pce waspletely encased in ice, and only a corner was exposed in water¡­ As the turtle continued moving forward, Su Ming felt his heart trembling in anticipation.


    Gradually, he saw pces upon pces located before him¡­ as well as people in strange clothing frozen in ice¡­ He also saw huge ferocious beasts, savage looking giant snakes, as well as an uncountable number of people attacking and killing each other¡­


    All of these people had be part of the ice, and they all looked as if they were still alive¡­ In fact, as the turtle continued charging forward, Su Ming saw an old man with a head full of white hair above him. He was dressed in a purple robe and looked incredibly mighty and heroic. His right hand was lifted, and there was a round te floating above his palm. Under his feet was an enormous Dark Turtle. However, both of them had turned into ice statues and were connected to the ice pirs on the ground.


    Right before was a middle-aged man in an Emperor¡¯s robe. There was a picture on the man¡¯s face that looked like a Berserker Mark, and his expression was one of sorrow. In his right hand he held a g, and he looked as if he was about to swing it, but he had also be an ice statue, part of the frozennd.


    Between them were frozen snowkes¡­ It was as if it had been snowing and a gust of deste wind had been blowing in the air when thisnd and everything in it was encased in ice.


    Su Ming could just imagine deste wind moaning as it passed through thend at some point during the passage of time, making the snow dance in the air, causing the heavens to be separated from the earth before the snow fell on the ground.


    Su Ming saw this with his divine sense, and it shook his heart to the core. As the turtle swam forward, he gradually saw more of the ce. The great halls and towers that filled thend were so numerous that no end could be seen. There were also an infinite amount of houses surrounding them, as well as halls, and each one of them looked incredibly ancient¡­


    In fact, Su Ming could still see people in attacking positions outside the houses, frozen as they fought madly against the people in strange clothing!


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with that style of dressing. He had seen the Celestial Maiden dressed in that clothing before. He had seen the Immortals in thend of the Shamans in those clothes before. He had seen Di Tian in them before!


    This was a city!


    Perhaps more urately speaking¡­


    "Great Yu Imperial City¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He saw a towering pce as he stood on the turtle¡¯s back. That pce was the biggest one among all that was here . However, it was already broken and tattered. In fact, the spot where tablets were supposed to hang had also copsed.


    They went past it¡­ The turtle was clearly already used to everything in this ce. As it swam forth, it brought Su Ming away from where he¡¯d been buried under the Dead Sea. When they eventually swam towards the center of the frozen city, Su Ming saw a mountain!


    More urately speaking, it was an altar!


    It was heptagonal in shape and entirely ck. It stood erect and still in the frozen city, and under the altar, Su Ming saw more than one hundred thousand people standing as if they were worshiping it¡­ He saw an old man sitting cross-legged right on top of the altar.


    The old man wore a purple robe and was frozen along with the altar.


    Su Ming stared at this scene nkly. The turtle beneath him let out a delighted roar as it charged forward, then brought him towards the altar. It swam above it, and right at the instant Su Ming lowered his head, he saw the old man in purple robes on the altar beneath him.


    The old man¡¯s face was full of wrinkles and brown spots. He had his eyes opened, but there was not a hint of light in them. There was aplete spine before him. In his right hand he held a stone piece, and it stayed above the thirtieth vertebrae.


    The old man had lifted his head as if staring at the sky, but when Su Ming looked towards him, a bang went off in his head, and the feeling that the old man on the altar was looking at him appeared in his heart¡­


    That gaze seemed to havee through the passage of time, and no one could have a clue of how long it had existed. It was as if the old man had indeed seen something before he died. Perhaps he had seen what was happening right at that moment.


    This was an indefinable feeling. As Su Ming¡¯s mind shuddered, he began to feel as if there was an indescribable air of strangeness in this frozen world.


    Right at that moment, a low roar traveled forth from the frozen city. That roar was muffled, and it seemed to havee from under the endlessyers of ice. It shook the ice and reverberated in the water, as if it hade from a very far off ce.


    When it rang out, it made the turtle under Su Ming¡¯s body let out a shrill, pained cry. It quickly left, and while Su Ming was shocked by that roar, his vision blurred, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. His cultivation base within his body almost broke down.


    It was just a roar, and it had even passed through endlessyers of ice before it reached him through the water, but it still possessed such shocking power. Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The turtle beneath him fled at a rapid speed in the midst of its fear. In the blink of an eye, it was already far away from the ce.


    As the turtle escaped, the altar gradually faded from sight, and the roar slowly vanished. Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his lips. With fear lingering in his heart, he saw frozen Immortals further down the frozennd¡­ Their numbers could not even be counted, and the ones in Su Ming¡¯s senses alone numbered to several hundreds of thousands¡­


    There was still an endless amount of Immortals right behind those he¡¯d sensed¡­ It was difficult for him to count just how many of them there were.


    Su Ming was silent and simply allowed the turtle to bring him around the ce in all directions. Eventually, they left the frozen city, and when they reached a t piece ofnd at the bottom of the sea, the turtle let out a few roars beneath itself.


    Su Ming lowered his head to look, and he saw pce rubble littering all thend. There were even some pieces of debris floating upwards.


    Simrly, as the turtle brought him around in a big circle, he saw debris sinking down from above. Clearly, a great tremor or ident had caused the walls in the pce to shake, and in the process, made the walls loose, making debris fall.


    Some of it floated to the surface before sinking down once again¡­


    Su Ming could already guess that this change was due to the sh between the Eastern Wastnds and South Morning, which had caused the entire Dead Sea to shake.


    With a wave of mncholy and a dejectedness he could not describe, he had the turtle bring him back to his cave abode. Due the fear towards the roar, the turtle swam in a big circle to avoid the city. As Su Ming stood on the turtle¡¯s back, he saw the altar as well as the old man in purple robes sitting on top once again from the distance.


    ¡®In the face of the Immortals¡¯ mass invasion, just what did he see over there when he lifted his head¡­?¡¯ Su Ming looked at the old man on the altar for a long, long time, until he eventually saw only darkness because he had been brought away.


    The turtle brought Su Ming back to the mountain where his cave abode was.


    He walked off the turtle¡¯s back and stood beside the ice mountain leading to his cave. Even after a long time had passed, it was still difficult for him to calm the turmoil in his heart. He looked at the ce with mixed feelings, and after some time, he closed his eyes. When he reopened them, calmness had returned to his eyes.


    "Do you want to leave with me?" Su Ming asked softly, stroking the turtle¡¯s huge head.


    The turtle hesitated for a moment before it eventually shook its head. When Su Ming saw the turtle¡¯s answer, he did not try to persuade it. He turned around instead, and with firm resolution, he walked towards the ice mountain. He knew that with his current self, he could still not further explore this ce. He could not find the reason that caused this ce to be buried in the depths of the Dead Sea, and could not find what caused this ce to be frozen.


    Su Ming believed that eventually, he woulde to fully understand everything here. However, while his power might be strong as of then, it was still not enough.


    The mysteries in this ce, the oddities in thisnd, and the spots that Su Ming had noticed the turtle intentionally avoiding by a wide berth as they traveled through thend told him clearly that this ce¡­ was definitely not as deathly still as it seemed!


    The roar that had caused Su Ming to be shocked to the core had also added anotheryer of mystery to the ce.


    With these thoughts, Su Ming walked into the ice mountain, straight towards the relocation gate. He turned his head back and looked at the frozen world once more, as well as the words on the tablet lying outside the ice mountain.


    "Great Yu Sky Pce¡­" he mumbled. And when the relocation gate shone, his body disappeared within.


    When the turtle saw that Su Ming had disappeared, it let out a few sad cries, born out of unwillingness to part. It thenid down on the spot and begun to wait for him toe back once more.

 Chapter 515 — World Outside

    <h4>Chapter 515: World Outside</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Clear sky was forever gone from the rain riddled world. Heavy, dark clouds pressed down above the endless sea, making all those who saw them feel a sort of oppressive feeling weighing down on their chests. Most of normal people might have died, while some of them might have been lucky enough to survive through the cmity, but they would never be able to see clear blue sky again. All they could see¡­ was this foggy darkness.


    If anyone wanted to see the blue sky, they would need to possess a certain level of cultivation. Only then could they fly through theyers of tumbling clouds and arrive above the clouds to see the sky that had been hidden away.


    However, while flying near the ground was easy, it was certainly not an easy thing to move through theyers of clouds that were filled with the power of lightning that aimed to rip apart flesh. Not only was there an incredibly high requirement for the physical body to be able to move through the clouds, if that person had yet to reach the Berserker Soul Realm, it was simply too difficult tost for long in the clouds as the bolts of lightning crackled around.


    Those thickyers of clouds covered thend that belonged to the Shamans and the Berserkers in the past¡­


    Seawater stretched far and wide into the distance, and nothing else could be seen on thend¡­ Nothing but for a faint,rge, and ck shadow in the rain. That shadow seemed like the Eastern Wastnds¡­ and there was only emptiness further down ahead.


    It was as if South Morning had disappeared.


    At that moment, under this dark sky and the rolling clouds, three figures could be found charging through the rain. They had turned into three long arcs and were shooting forward.


    The three people were dashing into the distance at full speed with panic on their faces. They were two men and one woman, and they were dressed in normal clothing. There was nothing outstanding about their appearance, and their levels of cultivation were the only things that were somewhat presentable about them. The strongest among them was a man, and he seemed to be halfway through to bing a Latter Shaman. The other man was around thete stage of a Medial Shaman.


    But curiously, the woman among the three of them was a Berserker, and she did nothing to hide her identity. The waves of ripples belonging to a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm spread from her body clearly. By the looks of it, she should be around theter stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    With their power, if the group ran into a normal powerful Shaman that had just recently be a Latter Shaman, they would still be able to put up a fight, albeit with a struggle. They would still lose, but if they worked together, one of them could still escape.


    This trio were charging forth above the sea extremely quickly. However, from their panicked expressions and extreme speed, all those who saw them would be able to tell that they were running for their lives!


    There were two long arcs that were chasing the trio down, and they were an old man and a young teenager. The old man¡¯s face was indifferent. His body did not move, and his feet merely swept through the air as he traveled forth. The boy behind him had a prideful expression on his face, and he was regarding the three people escaping with scorn on his face.


    "Master, are these three people idiots? They know clearly that they don¡¯t have any chance to survive, so why are they still escaping so desperately? If it were me, I would fight to the death!" The boy cast a nce at the old man beside him when he spoke.


    "Because I gave them hope," the old man stated ndly. He looked calm and at ease, just like a person would when the sky cleared up after rain. It was as if there were few things in the world that could make his expression change.


    "With your power, killing these three people is as easy as flipping over your hand¡­" The boy frowned.


    "These three people are just bait. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I wasn¡¯t out. But since I came out, and I brought you with me for the hunt, then we might as well hunt more. They will continue calling for help as they escape, and they will lure out more of those from South Morning. With that, we will also be able to get enough battle achievements for you during the Scour Sieve Festival and get you into Scour Sieve Temple." The old man still looked calm, as if he had everythingpletely under control.


    "Are we fishing now?" A brutal smile appeared on the boy¡¯s face. He looked at the three people escaping in front, and his smile grew wider.


    "Scour Sieve Festival¡­" Anticipation appeared on the boy¡¯s face. It was as if the meaning behind those three words was incredibly attractive to him.


    "Arge amount of our tribesmen wille to South Morning¡¯s Barren Swamnd to harvest the souls here half a year before the Scour Sieve Festival. That¡¯s why we have to avoid them ande here earlier."


    As the Master and disciple spoke to each other, arge area of seawater under the three escapees suddenly exploded. As seawater sprayed into the air, four figures shot up into the air. Those four people were incredibly quick as they charged into the sky. Once they appeared, those figures turned into four people.


    All four of them were middle-aged people. Three of them were Berserkers, and thest was a Shaman. The instant these four people appeared, the full power of their cultivation exploded forth from their bodies. Right away, the three people fleeing in front also came to an abrupt halt. Without any hesitation, they moved back and charged towards the old man and the boy with the other four people.


    "You are merely Berserkers in the Bone Sacrifice Realm and Medial Shamans. How dare you try to ambush me?" the old man stated tly, disdain appearing in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and pressed his palm against the sea beneath him.


    That sea immediately erupted and a huge wave shot up. That wave surged into the sky and instantly covered the entire area. Booming sounds and screams of pain echoed in the air, and when the wave disappeared, five of the seven exploded, turning into flesh and blood that spilled down. The remaining man and woman coughed up blood, and with grief on their faces, they quickly retreated, fleeing at full speed once more.


    The old man remained standing in his original spot and shook his head.


    "The people of South Morning are so weak, they can¡¯t even put up a fight. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll kill another three hundred of them, and then you¡¯ll have obtained enough battle credit," the old man stated tly and continued chasing the two people in front leisurely.


    The boy looked at his Master with adoration and idolization in his eyes and quickly followed behind.


    ¡­¡­


    Some distance away from that spot in the dark depths of the Dead Sea was a strong ray of light that appeared for an instant in the darkness before it disappeared. The light had appeared from the bottom of the sea, and it came from a gate that was filled with an air of decline.


    That gate was nearplete copse, and when the light disappeared, a person took form.


    That person was Su Ming!


    He was submerged at the very bottom of the Dead Sea.


    He turned his head around and cast a nce at the gate. After some time, he charged towards the surface. There was not much light in the Dead Sea, and there were many ferocious beasts thatid within. However, the instant Su Ming flew out, a ray of violet light spread out from his body, and it made all the ferocious beasts around him shudder and quickly move away. It was as if he had be an incredibly terrifying existence to them.


    Su Ming dashed forth quietly through the Dead Sea, and he moved so quickly that he stirred up a vortex at the depths of the sea. That vortex moved with loud booming sounds, causing the surface of the sea to start churning slowly as well. After some time, the surface of the sea exploded, and as it reverberated in the air, Su Ming shot out from the bottom of the sea.


    Seawater shot up and fused with the rain from the sky before it fell to the sea again. Su Ming stood on the surface of the sea and looked around him. There was only an endless expanse of emptiness, and it made him fall silent for a long period of time.


    ¡®South Morning¡­ should no longer be around.¡¯


    Su Ming cast his eyes to the south. That was where thend of the Berserkers was. That was also where the ninth summit was located.


    As he continued looking, a deep, longing look surfaced in his eyes. He missed the ninth summit, missed his Master, missed his eldest senior brother, his second senior brother, and also Hu Zi.


    "Twenty years¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He had left the ninth summit for twenty years, and at this moment, he, who had returned from the frozen world, yearned deeply to go to thend of the Berserkers, back to the ninth summit, and to see the things that had once existed in the past.


    With that yearning lingering in his heart, Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged forth in the air, straight towards the direction where thend of the Berserkers was located.


    He did not hide his power. The presence that surged into the sky, the astonishing speed, and the freezing aura that had umted in Su Ming¡¯s body over several years caused all the people who noticed him as he flew to feel shocked to the core.


    Even those who had reached the Berserker Soul Realm or had be Latter Shamans would feel a sort of intimidating pressure once they sensed the presence of Su Ming¡¯s body, and that feeling could make their hearts pound in fear!


    Su Ming charged forth without stop. His gazended on the surface of the sea beneath him, and he saw inds floating about!


    ¡®South Morning was torn apart in the sh¡­ Thend either sank to the bottom of the sea or turned into numerous inds. South Morning¡¯s entire terrain has changedpletely.¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. Then with a sh, he instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already far into the distance, heading towards where thend of the Berserkers was located in the past. Just as he was about to continue onward, he suddenly stopped, and turned his head sideways to cast a nce at the surface of the sea in the distance.


    "That¡¯s¡­" Su Ming was taken aback for a moment, then he changed his direction.


    ¡­¡­


    There was an ind on the Dead Sea. It looked small and was filled with mountain rocks. There were no nts on the ind, and it looked incredibly empty.


    There had been originally no ind there. In fact, there had never been inds around South Morning in the past. However, after the disaster, many inds had gradually appeared.


    There were less than twenty people staying on the ind, and there was a faint screen of light covering that ind, serving as a simple protection. These dozen something people had formed a few simple cave abodes and stayed there.


    Their cave abodes were located on a part of the ind that looked like a valley. It was at the top of the hill, and on top of it was a statue. That statue was roughly carved, but anyone who saw it could vaguely tell that it was a man with long hair.


    That man had his head lifted and was looking into the distance. He held arge bow in his right hand, but his appearance was indistinct, and his facial features could not be seen clearly.


    There were two old men sitting on the mountain rocks underneath the man¡¯s statue. These two men were dressed in rags and looked ancient. They currently had their eyes closed and were meditating. Wisps of chimney smoke spread from the cave abodes due to the members of the tribe preparing food underneath.


    Ever since this group of nearly twenty people had gathered together on this ind and formed their tiny tribe, they had been living their lives day by day this way.


    Soon, the inders walked out from their cave abodes. There were men and women, elderly and young among them, and they all moved to gather atop the hill. Once they did so, they knelt down before the statue and started worshipping it while mumbling under their breaths.


    "We Fated Kin were born in a barren and undeveloped world. We originally did not have a future, because we needed to create our own future¡­ We will worship Respected Senior Mo until Fated Kin vanishes from the world¡­"


    "The Respected Senior Mo is our heaven. We are the souls living in that heaven, and our words of worship will never change¡­"


    "We will gather under Sky River Mountain. We of the Fated Kin must remember this. We must search¡­ for Sky River Mountain¡­"


    This worship that would ur every day had not ceased for even a single day for the past few years, no matter rain nor shine. Nothing could stop them from their sincere ritual.


    Notes: Respected Senior Mo and respected senior Mo: I thought that since the Fated Kin practically worship Su Ming as their god, it would make no sense if they referred to him as ¡®respected senior Mo¡¯, sounds kind of disrespectful. So when the Fated Kin refer to Su Ming, it will be Respected Senior Mo, with the big caps, and when other people refer to him with that title, it will be respected senior Mo.

 Chapter 516 — Fated Kin!

    <h4>Chapter 516: Fated Kin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming appeared in the air above the ind. He looked at the people in the ind, and found the faces somewhat familiar. These people were, naturally, the Fated Kin from the World of Nine Yin.


    When Su Ming saw them, a smile appeared on his lips. With a single move, he passed through the screen of light as if it did not exist and walked into the ind.


    His arrival did not catch the attention of the people who were busy worshiping the statue in the valley. Su Ming stood on a mountain rock in the ind and stared at the statue being worshiped by the people in the valley not too far away.


    That statue¡¯s appearance might be indistinct, but he could still tell with at a single nce that the person was himself.


    ¡®Fated Kin¡­¡¯


    Once again, this race that was born in the World of Nine Yin left a deep impression in his heart. It would have been easy for them to hold onto this attitude when they were in the World of Nine Yin. After all, at that time, Su Ming was incredibly important to them.


    In truth, Su Ming had not cared whether they would keep to their promise after they left the world. However, when he saw these dozen something Fated Kin keeping to their promise and worshiping him, not only did his impression of this race be deeper, a slightly different sort of feeling towards them welled up in his heart.


    The words of worship, the voices referring to him as ¡®Respected Senior Mo¡¯, and the promises of never forgetting to gather at Sky River Mountain made Su Ming sentimental. His gaze fell on his own statue, and just as he was about to walk forth and appear before them, a crease suddenly appeared between his brows.


    He leapt past these Fated Kin who were still worshiping his statue and looked towards the sky in the distance.


    At that moment, the fleeing man and woman who were being chased down by the people from the Eastern Wastnds could be found in the sky several hundreds of lis away from the small ind. Their faces were filled with grief, and the hatred that existed between them in the past as Shamans and Berserkers could no longer be found.


    "Ya Mu, what should we do¡­? The Remains of the Barren Isles is right in front of us¡­" The female Berserker bit her lower lip. Her face was ashen pale, and blood could even be seen trickling down the corners of her lips.


    "Sir Zong Ze and Sir Yun Lai are still in istion, or else how would a stupid Eastern Wastnder in the Berserker Soul Realm would dare to be so outrageous in ournd?! If this person had darede here before the cmity, he would had definitely died!" The face of that man named Ya Mu was filled with grief, and he was the Ya Mu who had been acquainted with Su Ming in the past when they were in Autumn Sea Tribe!


    However, he had now be a middle-aged man, and there were even flecks of white at his temples.


    "The Eastern Wastnders have always been conceited and arrogant. He has been chasing us all this way but has never tried ending our lives. He must be thinking of using us to lure our people¡­


    "We can¡¯t return to our ind. We can¡¯t let the Eastern Wastnders know where we are¡­ If the Remains of the Barren Isles lie before us, then we will go there!" A determined look appeared on Ya Mu¡¯s face.


    "But there are some of those Fated Kin staying in the Remains of the Barren Isles¡­ We¡­"


    "We can¡¯t be bothered by that anymore!" With one move, Ya Mu changed his direction, charging straight towards the direction where he remembered the Remains of the Barren Isles lying.


    The old man and the boy remained several hundreds of lis behind them, and since they had the heart to not persecute them too tightly, Ya Mu and the woman approached the Remains of the Barren Isles swiftly. After the time taken for an incense stick to burn, empty inds slowly appeared in their field of vision on the surface of the sea before them.


    They closed in swiftly, and when they arrived in the air above the ind, they saw the dozen something Fated Kin beneath a screen of light underneath, worshiping the statue.


    The two were not unfamiliar with that statue. In truth, they hade to this ce two years ago and tried to persuade the Shamans in this ce toe with them to Southern Swamp Ind. That was the biggest ind in the region after the cmity.


    However, these people had been aloof towards them, causing their persuasion to fall t. In Ya Mu¡¯s eyes, these Shamans were incredibly strange. They called themselves the Fated Kin and worshiped this ¡®Respected Senior Mo¡¯. And that ¡®Respected Senior Mo¡¯ of theirs was the statue.


    What surprised Ya Mu even more was that the statue felt somewhat familiar to him, but since it was crudely made and because its appearance was indistinct, he could not tell why that statue felt familiar to him.


    Ya Mu and the woman arrived at the ind, and neither of them noticed Su Ming standing on a mountain rock and watching the two of them.


    "Ya Mu¡­"


    The man outside the screen of light felt somewhat familiar to Su Ming. Once he thought about it, he recognized him. He had also noticed the old man, who was the source for Ya Mu¡¯s hidden panic, chasing leisurely after.


    ¡®A Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming decided at that point that he would not walk out. Instead, he sat down on the mountain rock and started watching in silence.


    "Fated Kin, our fellow friends in the Land of South Morning, I am Ya Mu, originally a part of Autumn Sea Tribe, currently a third level guard of Southern Swamp Ind Alliance. I came here two years ago."


    As Ya Mu stood outside the screen of light, he forced down the panic in his heart and wrapped his fist in a palm before bowing towards the dozen something people in the valley.


    The female Berserker beside him also wrapped her fist in her palm and bowed.


    "We are now being pursued by a powerful enemy, and he is right behind us. My fellow friends, please open your screen of light and let us avoid danger once again¡­"


    When Ya Mu said these words, he too felt that he had gone overboard. This practically meant that he was luring the enemy to the ind, but he did not have a choice. They either had to die or use the Fated Kin here. And perhaps they would gain a chance of survival in this ce.


    The thought of returning to Southern Swamp Ind did not even cross his mind. He knew that the Eastern Wastnders had been searching for inhabited inds during the two years after the cmity, and every single time they found one, a bloody massacre would rain down on it.


    Since Southern Swamp Ind was one of the big inds in the region, the powerful Shamans and Berserkers had done their best to hide it, and that was the reason why it could remain untouched. There was no way outsiders could learn about the ind¡¯s existence, and a seal was ced inside the bodies of all those who left the ind. If anyone tried searching their memories forcefully, then their memories of the ind would be instantly destroyed.


    "Our pursuer came from Eastern Wastnds, and he is the mortal enemy of us from South Morning. If he runs into any of us from South Morning, he will kill them and take their souls¡­ We were forced to a corner and are in a desperate situation. My fellow friends, please help us. Even if we leave now, the ind will be exposed¡­" Ya Mu spoke in anguish, and the crowd within the valley behind the screen of light lifted their heads and looked at both of them aloofly.


    There was not a hint of fear or terror on the Fated Kin. Compared to the things they had to suffer through during those fifteen years in the World of Nine Yin, all of this was really just a speck of dust in their eyes.


    After all, the enemy they had to face now was still human, not a Sacred Bat, or a Drifting Roamer, or a Spirit of Nine Yin¡­


    An old man walked out from among the dozen something Fated Kin. His gaze was as sharp as lightning, and his level of cultivation was the same as that of Ya Mu. They were both Medial Shamans who had reached the peak of that stage, and were both halfway through to bing Latter Shamans.


    He first cast an aloof nce at Ya Mu and the woman, then waved his arm. Immediately, a crack opened up in the screen of light beneath them.


    Ya Mu and the woman did not hesitate and quickly crawled into the crack to step into the ind. When the crack in the screen of light closed up, an old man with a boy in tow could be seen in the sky far away, walking leisurely in the air.


    Ya Mu swept his gaze across all the Fated Kin as he stood in the valley. All their expressions were incredibly aloof, and when they looked at the both of them, he had a feeling they were treating them as air.


    This sort of gaze made the woman beside Ya Mu instinctively take a few steps back.


    Ya Mu did not have a lot of knowledge regarding the Fated Kin, but he still knew a little more than the woman. He knew that this strange race was entirelyposed of Shamans. They worshiped this Respected Senior Mo and did not want to have any form of contact with outsiders. They were a very closed off group.


    He knew nothing else besides this.


    Under the Fated Kin¡¯s aloof gazes, Ya Mu immediately took a step forward and wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards the gigantic statue before him.


    "I am Ya Mu, from Southern Swamp Ind. Greetings, statue of respected senior Mo. I hope that you willst forever and your spirit will never die!"


    The woman beside Ya Mu also instantly took a few steps forward and bowed to the statue as well.


    When the Fated Kin saw these two people acting this way, they gradually warmed up slightly, but their expressions were still rather cold.


    "Respected Senior Mo is not a spirit, he is even stronger than a spirit. He is our people¡¯s God. You will only find yourself in good hands if you worship him. Nothing bad wille to you," the old man statednguidly at that moment. He was also the leader of the Fated Kin on this ind.


    Ya Mu did not agree to the old man¡¯s words in his heart, but his expression was solemn, nheless. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the old Fated Kin lifting his right hand, and immediately, arge ck bow manifested in his hand with a sh.


    A middle-aged man walked out from the Fated Kin gathered around them at that moment, and banging sounds appeared all over his hand. When he lifted his right hand, a simrlyrge bow appeared in his grasp.


    The next instant, four people immediately walked out from among the crowd gathered around the two who had never seen the Fated Kin attack before. Their presences spread out from their bodies, and the duo found, to their amazement, that they were all Soul Catchers!


    Moreover, they were all Medial Soul Catchers who had reached theter stage. While they might not have reached greatpletion, but Soul Catchers were powerful to begin with, and they were few and rare in-between!


    Then, when Ya Mu still had not recovered from his shock, another four people walked out from among the dozen something people. They stopped beside the old man and the middle-aged man with therge bows, and the instant their presences spread out from their bodies, he found that they were Spirit Mediums!


    ¡®They have neen people, and three of them are teenagers. Among the remaining sixteen, four are Soul Catchers, four are Spirit Mediums, and two are Battle Shamans¡­¡¯ Ya Mu sucked in a sharp breath. Even before the cmity, only a middle-sized tribe could bring out a group like this, and what was more, they were all Medial Shamans.


    Yet before he finished sucking in that breath, he found himself widening his eyes immediately, because he saw four other people walking out once again from among the few left in the group!


    These four people closed their eyes before the crowd and lifted their hands. Then the power of Thought Soothsayers abruptly spread forth from their bodies.


    ¡®Thought Soothsayers!¡¯ Ya Mu instinctively took a step back, finding himself in disbelief towards what he saw.


    ¡®Four Thought Soothsayers, four Soul Catchers, four Spirit Mediums, and two Battle Shamans¡­ They are only neen people, and such powerful warriors exist among them?!¡¯


    Ya Mu knew full well just how powerful Thought Soothsayers were. When he saw these four were Medial Thought Soothsayers who had arrived at theter stage of their Realm, he could not help but be stunned.


    What pushed him into further disbelief was that a thick wave of murderous aura that rose from beneath their still aloof demeanor. That murderous aura was absolutely not something that could be born overnight. This was a murderous aura that could only manifest through continuous ughter and nonstop waves of heated frenzy, a murderous aura that could only be born after prolonged exposure to a unique situation!


    When Ya Mu saw the same thick wave of murderous aura around the three children, he suddenly became incredibly wary of these mysterious Fated Kin that had suddenly appeared during the past few years.


    ¡®Just¡­ where did theye from?¡¯


    Note:


    Ya Mu: The only guy from Autumn Sea Tribe who had been nice to Su Ming when he traveled with their tribe, and was not a total jerk, even though he had tested Su Ming slightly. He also gave Su Ming the map of thend of the Shamans before Su Ming left.

 Chapter 517 — Fated Kin’s Glory!

    <h4>Chapter 517: Fated Kin¡¯s Glory!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming saw these Fated Kin from the distance, a smile curled up on his lips. This group of people had gone through trials and tribtions that put them constantly at death¡¯s door during those fifteen years in the World of Nine Yin. All those who could survive would definitely be outstanding people who stood out in a crowd.


    These people might not be Latter Shamans, but their unique experiences had made resolution and the murderous aura within them to surpass all those around them. The two of them could have them surge into the sky and make them stand firmly against powerful existences and fight for their own fates!


    Because they were the Fated Kin!


    Because they had their fates in their own hands. They would not beg for outsiders to save them. They would save themselves!


    Because they wanted to let all the people in the world see how the Fated Kin born within the World of Nine Yin would shape their own future, after they had been abandoned and lost it!


    Their aloofness was born because the world had abandoned them, and so they were distant towards all those in the world. They would only give their warmth to their own kinsmen, and they would only spill their warm blood in battles to protect their own fates!


    As time passed and years went by, when these Fated Kin eventually managed to take that one step and be Latter Shamans, they would stir up an indescribable storm in thisnd and the world!


    This storm woulde from their resolve, their desire to control their own fates after they had been abandoned!


    As Su Ming looked at them, he found a vague shadow of himself on them, and he gave up on the thought of helping them. He wanted to see just how much power these Fated Kin could bring out. The time had still note for him to interfere with the Fated Kin¡¯s battle.


    Moreover, since he was around, he would definitely not let any of the Fated Kin be caught in a life threatening crisis!


    Four Thought Soothsayers, four Soul Catchers, four Spirit Mediums, two Battle Shamans. These fourteen people stood in the valley. Waves of murderous aura spread out from their bodies and surged into the sky, causing the old man who had arrived outside the screen of light to pause in his footsteps.


    A grim look appeared on his face at that moment as he stared at the small ind thousands of feet away and the dozen something people who were looking at him from the valley.


    "I didn¡¯t expect such radiant souls to exist in the Land of South Morning after the cmity¡­ Just one of their souls alone is already equivalent to several dozens of those other in this continent!" the old man mumbled. A flicker of light shed in his eyes, and he took a step towards the ind.


    The instant he took that one step, the old man swung his right arm forward, and immediately, the seawater beneath him charged forth with a roar and surrounded the entire ind. It turned into arge amount of waves that surged forward with the intention of flooding thend.


    At the same time as the old man swung his arm forward, a Dead Sea Giant of one thousand feet appeared from the depths. Its eyes were dull and lifeless, as if it had been enved by the old man. It let out a roar and leapt up to charge straight towards the ind.


    Ya Mu¡¯s heart lurched forward. He had seen this Dead Sea Giant before. This was the ferocious beast that had killed most of the people in the team he¡¯d led.


    Just as he was about to shout out a warning to these Fated Kin, the four Thought Soothsayers closed their eyes, and the power that belonged to their kind burst forth swiftly, surrounding them, turning into wisps of aura that could not be seen with the naked eye and rushed straight towards the two Battle Shamans.


    Right when the two lifted therge weapons in their hands. The instant they drew those bows wide apart, the eyes of the four Soul Catchers shone with a dark light, and the clouds in the sky started tumbling about even more furiously. Even the rain that was falling from the sky seemed to have gathered in midair for the Soul Catchers.


    Soon after, the four Spirit Mediums spread their arms wide open. As mumbling sounds echoed in the air, wisps of dead souls surged up from the Dead Sea around the ind with a sharp howl and charged towards therge bows in the Battle Shamans¡¯ hands.


    With a hum, the middle-aged Battle Shaman became the first to let go of the bowstring in his hand. A ray of dark light sliced through the air and shot out of the screen of light, charging straight towards the Dead Sea Giant.


    It was so quick that it broke through space in an instant, ripping up a crack in the air. There was also an indescribable madness and murderous aura contained within that ray of light, so strong that it caused some of theyers of clouds in the sky to roll backwards. In a moment, the ray of light crashed into the Dead Sea Giant that was roaring as it closed in on them.


    "The power to tear apart space?!" Ya Mu¡¯s jaw fell ck in shock, and he cried out in surprise. The breathing of the female Berserker beside him also quickened, and she was filled with disbelief.


    Booming sounds instantly reverberated in the air and spread in all directions. The Dead Sea Giant let out a scream of pain, and with one loud bang, most of its body was sted off by the arrow. The creature then fell to the surface of the sea.


    "What¡¯s with that arrow?!" The same words tumbled out of Ya Mu, the female Berserker, and the old Eastern Wastnder¡¯s mouths at the same time.


    Ya Mu waspletely stunned. He could not imagine that the previously unremarkable Fated Kin living on this ind would possess such great strength!


    The old Eastern Wastnder was shocked. After all, a Dead Sea Giant was as strong as a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but that arrow had managed to destroy it. The creature might not have died, but that sort of power was still enough to shock him.


    "This is the Fated Kin¡¯s Arrow, created after fifteen years of fighting against the Sacred Bats and the Drifting Roamers, and a countless number of their own kinsmen dying!" Su Ming said in a soft voice.


    "We Fated Kin will not fight against outsiders, be they from South Morning or Eastern Wastnd. This ce belongs to us Fated Kin, do not trespass!" The person who spoke was the old man who had yet to let go of the big bow in his hand. He looked at the old Eastern Wastnder in the sky and dered sternly.


    "Fated Kin¡­" The old Eastern Wastnder¡¯s pupils shrank. This was the first time he¡¯d heard of this name. The boy behind him had already turned ashen pale. That arrow just now had already struck him dumb with shock.


    ¡®Thank goodness these Fated Kin only number to a dozen something. If there were several hundreds of them¡­ Then they would be a terrifying force!¡¯


    The old Eastern Wastnder sucked in a sharp breath. He could already imagine it. If there were nearly a hundred of those arrows just now, then the destructive force behind them would have been on par with a Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm striking at full power.


    The old man stared at the people holding the bows on the ind, then with a gleam in his eyes, he took a step forward and closed in on the ind as his lips curled up in a cold sneer.


    "That arrow of yours might be strong, but I¡¯d like to see what other secrets you Fated Kin still have!" As he said those words, he closed in on the ind and swiftly lifted his right hand. Immediately, booming sounds reverberated in the sky above him. An incredibly real looking mountain with flowing rivers manifested above him, and it plunged right down towards the ind.


    The old Fated Kin with the bow narrowed his eyes. Without a single bit of dy, he let go of his hand, and buzzing sounds echoed in the air once again. As the world rumbled, a dark ray of light shed and moved through the air. It ignored the illusion of the mountain and river to charge straight towards the old Eastern Wastnder.


    The ray of light closed in on the old Eastern Wastnder in an instant, and his pupils shrank. He lifted his right hand, and a strong st of light suddenly burst forth from a ring on one of his fingers. That light illuminated the whole region in an instant, causing everyone to not be able to see clearly.


    The light disappeared in an instant, but it made the dark arrow disappear. The old man took three steps back, and his face turned slightly pale.


    "What a powerful shot¡­ If you were a Latter Shaman, you could have injured me badly, but now¡­" Killing intent shed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and as he lifted his right hand, the illusion of the mountain and river rammed itself onto the screen of light surrounding the ind.


    That screen of light shattered and turned into an innumerable amount of shards that tumbled backwards, causing the ind to lose all form of protection in an instant. Ya Mu¡¯s face turned pale, and the woman beside him had the same reaction. Despair appeared in their eyes.


    As they saw it, while the Fated Kin were strong, they had a limit to their strength. They could not hope to even put up a fight against the old Eastern Wastnder, who was already in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    Yet soon, the both of them quickly realized that the Fated Kin¡¯s expressions had not changed even a single bit. They were still as aloof and detached as ever, and right at that moment, the old man who had fired the arrow lifted his right leg and stomped on the ground.


    The ind started trembling with loud, booming sounds. The instant that illusion of the mountain and river broke the screen of light and started plunging towards them, the Spirit Mediums and Soul Catchers in the group knelt down below Su Ming¡¯s statue. Dense waves of aura of death gathered up and shot up swiftly from the valley before they exploded in the sky with a bang.


    "Aura of Death¡¯s Assault!" the old Fated Kin dered slowly. The Fated Kin would always gather at ces where there were thick waves of aura of death. This was a tradition of theirs that had never disappeared over the fifteen years of resistances and ughters in the World of Nine Yin.


    That was why they chose this small ind, because they had noticed that it contained the aura of death. It might be unable topare to the aura in the World of Nine Yin¡¯s valley, but if they released some of it, they could still bring out two charges!


    This change was a unique method that belonged to the Fated Kin, and they had tested it out through numerous trials and errors in the midst of life and death situations.


    The aura of death charged out with a bang and went towards the illusion that was sinking down on the ind. The instant they shed, booming sounds reverberated in the air violently. The mountain and river were destroyed, and the aura of death disappeared. Disbelief could be seen clearly on the old Eastern Wastnder in the sky.


    The boy¡¯s, who stood next to him, eyes went wide, revealing his shock.


    "Yin Death Waves¡­? You¡­ Just where did you Fated Kine from?! This ind could have only been formed at most four years ago. It¡¯s impossible to change this ce to bring out the power of Yin Death Waves in just four years! Even the Great Tribe of Yin Agents can only do it in ten years!" The old man took a few steps back as he eximed.


    Su Ming looked at the aura of death erupting forth from the valley. When he heard the old Eastern Wastnder¡¯s words in the air, he suddenly came to understand how the Fated Kin worked. During the fifteen years they had stayed in the World of Nine Yin¡¯s valley, they had relied on the valley to struggle and fight back. This sort of experience had caused them to be incredibly good at using geographical advantages.


    Perhaps more urately speaking, they were good at using the aura of death!


    Ever since Ya Mu came to this ind, he was repeatedly shocked, and the shock this time was the strongest. He stared at the valley with a nk expression, and he felt his skin crawl.


    The strength of the Fated Kin had once again exceeded his expectations.


    He would not be able to imagine at the moment either, that in the distant future, when the Fated Kin truly rose up and became unrivaled in the entirend of the Berserkers and even Yin Death¡¯s Region, they would have a few distinct characteristics unique to their existence!


    The valleys would forever be the location where they would built their tribes!


    That astonishing big bow would forever be a part of their selection of weapons!


    That dense aura of death would forever exist beneath their tribes!


    Simrly, their deceased tribesmen would forever be buried under an altar built behind the valley, and they would be a part of the aura of death that kept their people safe, bing an existence that could be truly said to be the ancestors of the race protecting their descendants!


    "Do you still want to fight? If you want to, then we will fight you till the end! But even if we die, you should be prepared and remain on constant alert, because the other Kinsfolk of Death wille for your life, and they will not stop until you die!


    "Because the souls of us Fated Kin are tied together. If you kill one of us, all our people can sense it. Our Respected Senior Mo will also let you know what exactly is hell and what exactly is purgatory!" the old Fated Kin dered coldly, lifting his head.


    Then all of them, including the children, looked over coldly.

 Chapter 518 — That Call of Disciple Niece…

    <h4>Chapter 518: That Call of Disciple Niece¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ya Mu stared at the Fated Kin, dumbstruck. His mind was nk at that moment. Suddenly, he had a feeling that he had made the correct decision to escape to the Fated Kin¡¯s ind.


    The old man¡¯s face was as dark as thunderclouds at that moment as he stood in the sky. He was a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm and could be considered a powerful warrior in the Eastern Wastnds. However, in the face of these dozen something weaklings on the ind, a hint of wariness had actually risen within him!


    That wariness shot up in his heart incredibly swiftly and he could feel it very clearly!


    That wariness was due to the murderous aura and the aloofness from the dozen something people on the ind. Even the children were as aloof and detached as the adults. He had indeed seen this sort of people before, but he had never run into an entire race like this!


    "Fated Kin. I¡¯ll remember you." After some time, the old man spokenguidly.


    "Once I kill all of you, I will tell all the tribes in Eastern Wastnd that there is a race called Fated Kin in the Land of South Morning, and if any of us run into you, we will ughter all of you!!" The old man¡¯s eerie words were filled with killing intent and a freezing chill, but not a single hint of change of emotion could be found on the faces of the dozen something Fated Kin.


    Even the children were fearless, and their expressions remained as aloof as ever.


    Even Ya Mu felt chills crawling through his entire body when he saw that aloofness. As for the old Eastern Wastnder who was their enemy, he had begun to detest those gazes. With a cold harrumph, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm forward. Immediately, the world thundered and arge amount of clouds tumbled about. Then a gigantic statue of three hundred something feet descended slowly from the sky.


    Right when this statue started sinking down, a mighty pressure descended on the entire world!!


    The appearance of the statue meant that the old man had brought out his full power, because he wanted to kill all the people on the ind!


    Remaining aloof, the dozen something Fated Kin sat down cross-legged and gathered together around Su Mig¡¯s statue. They closed their eyes and no longer bothered themselves with the old man and his statue of the God of Berserkers. Instead, they started mumbling under their breaths, and their voices echoed in the air.


    "We Fated Kin were born in a barren and undeveloped world. We, our children, and our children¡¯s children will worship Respected Senior Mo for all eternity¡­"


    "Respected Senior Mo is our God. We fight for our fate, because we want to control our own fates¡­"


    "The gods have no eyes, the earth has no tears, the heavens have no love for us, that is why we Fated Kin have been abandoned. We lost our future, but it has made us Fated Kin and gathered us together and from then on¡­ we rose for our fates!"


    Ya Mu and the female Berserker looked at the Fated Kin with a dumbfounded expression. In their eyes, these people were mad, and their strangeness made the duo¡¯s faces pale.


    The old Eastern Wastnder smiled coldly, then lifted his right hand to point towards the ind. Immediately, a piercing dark light spread out from the statue, and under that dark light, the statue melted to turn into hundreds of dark rays that charged straight towards the ground.


    The dark rays of light charged forth and turned into a ferocious face of a ghost that rushed towards all the living souls on the ind.


    ¡®This is the Fated Kin¡¯s final strike¡­ They will offer up their lives and fuse it with the aura of death to release the final shout of their lives and struggle against fate.¡¯


    Su Ming stood up and walked towards the dozen something Fated Kin sitting around his statue.


    He did not seem to be walking very quickly, but with just one step, he managed to stand on top the statue surrounded by all the Fated Kin. The instant he stopped there, a gentle wave of ripples spread out, cutting off the Fated Kin¡¯s offering. The moment they opened their eyes, they saw only one person.


    Su Ming who was standing on the stone statue!


    His long hair danced in the sea breeze, his white robes fluttered in the wind, his gaze seemed to contain the abyss itself, and he exuded a presence that could practically rece the sky.


    "Respected Senior Mo!!" All the Fated Kin were taken aback for a moment, and the aloofness on their faces that looked as if it would never change immediately melted, to be reced by a sort of zeal that would shock all those who saw it!


    This zeal was a stark contrast to the aloofness from moments ago!


    Su Ming swept his gaze across these Fated Kin, then nodded his head. At that moment, the malicious ghost face that was formed from the hundreds of dark rays was behind him, and it had opened its mouth while charging forward.


    "It¡¯s over." Su Ming turned around, and right at the instant he looked towards the sky, golden light shone in his eyes, and he lifted his right hand before throwing a punch at the sky.


    With Su Ming as its center, a huge gust of wind surged up from the ground when his fistnded. It then rushed towards the sky along with the movement of the fist. That wind hade too suddenly and moaning sounds spread through the ce. The gust of wind charged towards the sky, and wherever it went, rumbling sounds would immediately reverberate when it touched the dark rays of light. And then, without any form of resistance, those rays of light were destroyed.


    In an instant, the gust of wind that appeared when Su Ming lifted his arm destroyed all the rays of dark light, and immediately after, it surged into the clouds in the sky. When they touched the thickyers of them, loud booms roared in the sky. The clouds scattered, shaking, and started rolling in all directions.


    The old Eastern Wastnder¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stared fixedly at Su Ming, who had appeared suddenly, and a huge storm raged in his heart. He was shocked. He had not noticed anyone else on the ind.


    It was as if Su Ming had forced himself into his line of sight, and that presence that had stirred up when he attacked had also made his heart clench in fear.


    All of these things meant only one thing. This young man had already surpassed him in terms of strength!


    The Fated Kin had already brought him enough shock, and now, another person who stunned him appeared. Without a hint of hesitation, the old man grabbed the boy beside him and quickly retreated. He was going to escape without a single word!


    With a calm face, Su Ming took a step from the stone statue. Once his footnded, he disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already before the retreating old man.


    Without another word, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the center of the old man¡¯s brows. That finger immediately made the old man feel as if it was the Law of the world. It made him feel as if his soul was about to disappear, and he could not fight against it. His eyes went wide and he let out a low roar. He had no time to bother about looking like a pathetic mess. His Berserker Mark instantly emerged on his whole body and turned into a gigantic mountain before him.


    That image seemed to have enveloped Su Ming within and sealed him up inside.


    "Break!" the old man roared out as he retreated, and at the same time, light shone at the center of his brows. Immediately, his statue of the God of Berserkers appeared once again. This time, the statue looked much more corporeal than thest!


    Even so, the old man still felt that he could not rx. When he lifted his left hand, a huge cauldron immediately appeared in it. There were four strange beasts carved on top of the vessel. At that moment, the four beasts woke up and roared so loudly that they actually managed to make the cauldron move.


    Yet a breath before the old man could said that one word, the mountain before Su Ming exploded abruptly, and right then, without slowing down for even a single bit, Su Ming pressed his finger on the old man¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers.


    Roaring sounds echoed in the air, and the statue shuddered before immediately breaking into pieces. When it turned into fragments that were stained with ribbons of blood, the retreating old man coughed out blood. Then, as his face filled with shock, he saw the ck-haired young man touching the square cauldron before him with a finger.


    That cauldron rumbled, and huge cracks appeared on it before it copsed right from the center. It split into two parts that bounced off from each other, causing there to no longer be anything between the old man and his enemy.


    It caused Su Ming¡¯s finger to reach the center of the old man¡¯s brows with lightning speed as an aloof expression filled Su Ming¡¯s face.


    The old man shuddered violently. The instant Su Ming¡¯s fingernded, he bit the tip of his tongue, coughed out a mouthful of blood, and the boy whose wrist he held immediately started withering away rapidly, before he could even let out a scream of pain. In the end, he exploded in pieces of flesh and blood.


    At the same time, the old man moved his body quickly backwards, and he actually managed to stay alive under Su Ming¡¯s jab! However, his survival was because he had cast a secret art that would cause him endless problemster on, and he was alive only because he had made his disciple take his ce and die!


    "Greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm! You¡¯ve already reached greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!"


    The old Eastern Wastnder looked incredibly pathetic at that moment, but he was caught in a life and death crisis and had no time to bother with these things. His eyes went wide, and disbelief appeared within them.


    During that instant, he had sensed death looming right above his head, and it wasing right towards him with incredible power. He had also felt fear bubbling within him, because he realized that there was no way he could fight against this. In his eyes, a mere Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm could not possibly bring about this feeling to him with just one finger. Only¡­ those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm could!


    His fear was like a surging wave that drowned him within. He might be a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but he was still a human being. He was not a soul that could not think on its own. He could also be afraid and terrified. He would also lose his cool, though it was rarely seen. However, when he ran into this person and made the judgment that he was a Berserker that had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, he could not help but be shocked.


    After all¡­ there were only six in the entire Eastern Wastnds who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm! All of them were well-renowned, and they were all unrivaled!


    As he retreated, his mind was thrown into turmoil. In his bitterness, he could not help but remember himself talking about ¡®fishing¡¯ to his disciple. Well, he had indeed managed to ¡®catch¡¯ a ¡®fish¡¯, but that ¡®fish¡¯ was not something he could fight against.


    He knew that it was impossible for him to escape from a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. That was why he decided to stop running, and instead, like a madman, he lifted his right hand and jabbed the center of his brows harshly.


    Immediately, his Berserker Mark appeared on his whole body, and in the next instant, it looked as if it was burning up. This was a unique divine ability to those in the Berserker Soul Realm - burning their own Berserker Marks! His aura started rising rapidly, and with bloodshot eyes, just as he was about to cast his divine abilities in a desperate attack¡­


    An aloof voice spoke beside his ears. That voice turned into a phrase that wouldst for eternity in his life.


    "My left hand represents the past. When time flows back, it marks the arrival of Destiny¡­"


    The instant the old man heard that voice, he felt the world around him instantly bing different. The fire burning his Berserker Mark was instantly extinguished, and he started moving in reverse. As confusion appeared in his eyes, he saw Su Ming and felt the sharp pain from when that finger had tapped the center of his brows.


    After that, everything turned back¡­ The only sound that was left behind in his ears was the clear sound of his soul shattering to pieces.


    Right before the Fated Kin, Ya Mu, and the female Berserker¡¯s eyes, they saw the originally retreating old Eastern Wastnder suddenly take a few steps forward as if he was voluntarily cing his head before Su Ming¡¯s lifted finger. Then his head exploded and his body fell to the ground. The old man¡¯s storage bag flew out on its own and was seized by Su Ming.


    "The Fated Kin greet Respected Senior Mo!" The dozen something Fated Kin beside Ya Mu knelt down on the ground and looked at Su Ming with fervent zeal burning in their eyes.


    Ya Mu stared at Su Ming nkly. For some reason, he had a feeling that this respected senior Mo was incredibly familiar¡­


    At that moment, disbelief appeared in the female Berserker¡¯s eyes.


    "Su¡­ Su Ming!"


    "Disciple niece Zi Yan, it¡¯s been a while¡­ Is my second senior brother alright?"


    As Su Ming stood in midair, his gaze fell on the female Berserker, and once again, he felt that a long time had passed.


    Twenty years¡­


    Note:


    Zi Yan: Zi Che¡¯s sister had been under the same Master as Fang Cang Lan/Han Cang Zi. Second senior brother liked her.

 Chapter 519 — Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 519: Concubine</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Zi Yan recognized Su Ming to be that fellow n member of hers from the ninth summit, her eyes went fine, and she found herself unable to believe what she was seeing. In truth, she was still somewhat uncertain moments ago, but the moment he called her his disciple niece, Zi Yan froze, stunned, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "You¡­ Are you really Su Ming?"


    Zi Yan looked at Su Ming. Even then, she still found it hard to rte the person from the ninth summit in her memories with this person who, with just a wave of his hand, could make a powerful Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm die as he retreated in shock.


    "You should be calling me uncle master."


    As Su Ming looked at Zi Yan, a smile appeared on his face. To him, the woman before his eyes was not just Zi Che¡¯s older sister, but also the person his second senior brother had somewhat fancied.


    "Uncle master¡­ Su." Zi Yan hesitated for a moment, then instinctively wrapped her fist in her palm to bow towards him. There was still shock lingering in her eyes.


    "I haven¡¯t been back to thend of the Berserkers for many years. How is the ninth summit?"


    Su Ming looked at the woman standing before him. She had already lost the glory of her youth. The graceful teenage girl in the past was now a middle-aged woman. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes might not be very clear, but he could still see some of them.


    Time had been gentle on this woman. It had not taken away too much of her youth, while giving her an ancient look and an air of maturity. The girl of the past had now be a married woman full of grace and charm.


    She was beautiful in the past, and even though she had aged, she still looked attractive enough to stir the hearts of men. There was a charm about her that was differentpared to those of young girls. However¡­ when Su Ming saw the distance between her and Ya Mu, he had a feeling that their rtionship was not an ordinary one.


    When Zi Yan heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she forced down the shock in her heart, and it was reced with a wave of mixed feelings. She would never have expected that the Su Ming who had disappeared twenty years ago would one day be standing so strong before her. This sort of strength was something that she would not even dare to dream of possessing.


    As of then, he was truly worthy of being her uncle master, and without her even realizing it herself, a respectful expression that intertwined with theplicated emotions within her came to her face.


    "Freezing Sky n¡­ has split up since five years ago. Heaven Gate left, and they brought with them many outstanding disciples so that they could resist the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds up above the nine heavens with the power of Heaven Gate.


    "The mountains on the ground are still around, but have been abandoned¡­ All our n members from the other summits are mostly scattered. I left with some of my sisters under the same Master¡­ We experienced many things on the way, and thissted until¡­ we met senior Yun Lai¡­" When Zi Yan said those words, her expression turned a little gloomy, and she seemed to be finding it hard to articte her words.


    "The n was in a mess at that time. I¡­ I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the ninth summit." When Zi Yan said those words, she saw Su Ming¡¯s brows crinkle slightly.


    "But I do remember second uncle master leaving a few years before the chaos, and he seemed to have yet toe back," Zi Yan quickly said.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long while, he lifted his head to look in the direction of thend of the Berserkers, whichid in the distance.


    "What about my Master?"


    "I¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about granduncle master Tian Xie Zi. But I do know that your eldest senior brother came out of istion five years after the great battle between the Shamans and Berserkers. I wonder whether he made it back after he left."


    Zi Yan thought about it for a moment, then quickly offered her answer. She looked at Su Ming. They might not have seen each other for twenty years, but the memories of the past still remained in her head. The ninth summit¡¯s second uncle master had liked her, there was no way she would have been unable to see it.


    However, when she remembered this, besides anguish, there was also a feeling that times had changed greatly in Zi Yan¡¯s heart.


    ¡®If I had been together with his second senior brother, then now¡­¡¯ Zi Yan felt a slight stab of pain in her heart, and she fell silent.


    Ya Mu was in a daze as he stood by the side. As he listened to Zi Yan and Su Ming¡¯s conversation, his eyes gradually went wide. He stared at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression, and his breathing quickened abruptly.


    ¡®Mo Su¡­ Mo Su¡­ Su Ming¡­¡¯


    Ya Mu looked at Su Ming, and his mind fell into a state of chaos. He had recognized Su Ming, had recognized him as the person who had talked to him for a long time by the bonfire when they were both in Autumn Sea Tribe.


    He also managed to recognize¡­


    "Greetings, senior. I am Ya Mu. I will never forget how you gave me a chance to remold myself!" Ya Mu took a few steps back and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing deeply towards Su Ming.


    He was bowing towards Hong Luo, who had appeared before him in the past, showing his gratitude towards Hong Luo giving all the life force of the Latter Shaman in Autumn Sea Tribe to Ya Mu after he killed her. This was the reason why Ya Mu was halfway through to be a Latter Shaman.


    As time passed by, the things that had happened in the past were gradually made known to the people who had set their minds to learn about them, especially for those who¡¯d seen Su Ming before and were acquainted with him.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that senior Mo would be from the same n as my lover. You both came from the Berserkers¡¯ Freezing Sky n¡­" There was a rather respectful look on Ya Mu¡¯s face, and when he stood up, he was filled with a rather sentimental feeling.


    "Lover?"


    A sharp glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had not been acquainted with Ya Mu for long, and they could not even be considered friends. At most, they could only be considered acquaintances. Their rtionship waspletely differentpared to the rtionship he had with Zi Yan.


    To other people, that glint in Su Ming¡¯s eyes was skin to looking at a shing golden light. A mighty pressure that pressed against the hearts and souls of all the living abruptly shot out from his eyes, causing Ya Mu to feel as if his mind was about to shatter. He moved back once again, and rumbling sounds roared in his head. He felt as if he had turned into a lone ship caught in a raging sea, and he was about to break down at any moment.


    This mighty pressure felt like the awe-inspiring and dignified air of a leader. It made Ya Mu¡¯s expression change drastically, and his breathing almost stopped. Right at that moment, Su Ming upied his entire vision, as well as his entire soul. It was as if Su Ming just needed a single thought and Ya Mu¡¯s life would be destroyed.


    Zi Yan quickly took a step forward and blocked off Su Ming¡¯s gaze towards Ya Mu. There was aplicated look on her face that had been marked by time. She opened her mouth, looking as if she wanted to say something.


    "This is your personal affair, and it has nothing to do with me. I just don¡¯t understand. What part of my second senior brother is not worthy of you?" Su Ming frowned and looked at Zi Yan before he shook his head.


    "Go."


    Zi Yan¡¯s face turned pale. In silence, she wrapped her fist in a palm towards Su Ming as a form of respect, then dragged Ya Mu away, who still looked a little dazed. As both of them were just about to leave, Zi Yan hesitated for a moment before she turned her head around and looked towards Su Ming.


    "Uncle¡­ master Su, do you still remember Han Cang Zi? When that change happened to the n, she came with me to this ce. If you still remember her, then I¡¯m begging you, please help her¡­" Zi Yan looked at Su Ming and spoke softly.


    "On behalf of us as members of the same n, on behalf of her¡­ being so devoted in her love for you in the past, please help her, uncle master Su¡­"


    "Han Cang Zi¡­"


    When Su Ming heard this name, a beautiful woman appeared in his mind. That woman¡¯s gentle gaze, her meek personality, her determined eyes, the things that happened in Han Mountain City, and all his conflicts with Si Ma Xins.


    These memories were originally rather murky in his head, but were bing clearer with each passing moment.


    "Fang Cang Lan," Su Ming stated calmly.


    "Yes! It¡¯s junior sister Fang!" When Zi Yan heard Su Ming mentioning Han Cang Zi¡¯s name, excitement grew in her eyes.


    "Four years ago, senior Yun Lai wanted to make junior sister Fang his concubine, but this thing was put on hold because junior sister Fang wanted to practice her cultivation. It was still the same two years ago. But now, junior sister Fang is about toplete her training. It¡¯ll be difficult for her to continue pushing this aside. Once senior Yun Laies out of his istion and makes this request again, junior sister Fang won¡¯t be able to reject him¡­" Zi Yan looked at Su Ming and immediately spoke quickly.


    Su Ming remained silent. The appearance of the woman in his memories grew clearer. Usually, when he remembered all the things that had happened to him in the past, he would always feel as if there was a veil covering his memories. Twenty years was not long, but Su Ming had died and reincarnated for an endless amount of times in the Undying and Imperishable World, and it had caused an ancient air to constantly linger about his face, though other people would not be able to see it.


    Zi Yan waited for Su Ming¡¯s answer. Time passed. However, even when Ya Mu had regained his senses and started regarding Su Ming in fear, Su Ming still had yet to speak. He simply stood there and looked into the distance, immersed in his thoughts.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face turned paler. In the end, she startedughing brokenly as she looked at Su Ming, and her eyes gradually grew wet with tears.


    "Forget it. This has nothing to do with you. There is no reason for you to help. I know that your second senior brother liked me in the past. If we could turn back time and I could return to the past, then I would choose to ept his feelings¡­


    "But that¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it¡­?


    "Ya Mu is right. I am hispanion for dual cultivation1. I¡¯m no longer my youthful self either. Not only am I hispanion for dual cultivation, I was even senior Yun Lai¡¯s concubine, and he gave me to Ya Mu as if I was some sort of object!"


    Zi Yan¡¯s face was ashen pale. Her brokenughter sounded rather deste. Tears flowed down her cheeks. It was as if she had been suppressing her emotions for many years, and now, she could no longer hold them back anymore. Her emotions burst forth from within her.


    "You can look down on me as much as you want, but you are not me. You will never be able to understand what a girl has to do to survive after she was abandoned by her own n and has toe face to face with the chaos in thend of the Berserkers as well as having to face the possibility of the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds arriving at any moment!


    "Cang Lan has always been rather meek and gentle. How were the two of us supposed to survive in the chaos before the cmity, when the world had lost all order and the onlyw that remained was thew of the jungle?!


    "Thissted until we met senior Yun Lai. He took a fancy to Cang Lan, but there is also a toughness that exists under Cang Lan¡¯s meek personality. She would rather die than submit to him. I was the one who took her ce and became senior Yun Lai¡¯s concubine. I tried to please him in every manner that I could, and that is the only reason why we were both able to survive during the cmity and arrive to thend of the Shamans.


    "Everyone has a right to choose how they survive. Even if it¡¯s wrong, at least we are still alive. Even if the decision is right¡­ You can choose not to help Cang Lan. It¡¯s simply her fault for keeping the wrong person in her heart from twenty years ago!"


    Zi Yan wiped away her tears, and resolution appeared in her eyes. She no longer looked at Su Ming, but chose instead to turn into a long arc and fly into the sky. Ya Mu followed behind her silently. His gaze as he looked at Zi Yan was filled with great gentleness and deeppassion, a caring hidden in his eyes.


    He loved Zi Yan. When he first saw her several years ago, he had fallen in love this woman, who hid her sorrow with her usually charming demeanor.


    This adoration had turned into a love that wouldst for eternity and would not be weakened in Ya Mu¡¯s heart, once he saw her standing alone by a reef as she looked at the seawater in the world. Tears had shone in her eyes, as well as deeply rooted fatigue.


    That was why he begged the End Shaman Zong Ze to help him and paid a huge price to buy Zi Yan from Yun Lai, who had grown bored of her by then.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Zi Yan leaving with Ya Mu. He might look calm, but his heart had been moved by Zi Yan¡¯s words.


    "Where is she?" he askednguidly. He had never considered rejecting her favor to begin with, but had simply be absent minded due to his memories, and it had caused Zi Yan to misunderstand him.

 Chapter 520 — Southern Swamp Island

    <h4>Chapter 520: Southern Swamp Ind</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Southern Swamp Ind!" Zi Yan¡¯s body came to an abrupt halt in midair and she immediately turned her head around to look at Su Ming.


    "Wait here for me for a few days, thene with me to Southern Swamp Ind." Su Ming¡¯s voice was cool as ice, but it made Zi Yan¡¯s heart beat with joy, though that joy was mixed with the agony she had felt moments ago. She looked at Su Ming and nodded her head.


    Ya Mu had never gone against Zi Yan¡¯s decisions during the asional moments she decided to make some. Instead, he quietly allowed her to invite Su Ming and speak freely. He did not leave either, but stayed on the ind.


    The zealous gazes in the eyes of the Fated Kin when they saw Su Ming seemed to be able to shake the world. It was as if Su Ming just needed to say one word, and they would give up everything for him.


    This was not something born overnight. This was born over the years from the impression Su Ming had left in their hearts, along with how they had worshipped him when he had brought them out of the World of Nine Yin, as well as everything that he had done for them.


    Fated Kin were different, making it difficult for them to mingle with outsiders for an extended period of time. Their aloofness and abandonment caused them to not believe in outsiders. They only trusted themselves and their own tribesmen.


    They did not harbor much selfish desires in their lives. Their fifteen years of life in the World of Nine Yin had changed them too much, including their attitude towards practicing cultivation. Almost every single one of the Fated Kin who survived through the fifteen years would spend most of their time in training.


    Only when they were stronger, only when they could endure the loneliness that other people couldn¡¯t bear could they survive and control their own fate!


    That was why they refused Ya Mu¡¯s invitation in the past once they gathered a dozen something people together, choosing instead to live on this ind, cut off from the rest of the world. They changed the ind and turned it into a ce suitable for living.


    This was the reason why Su Ming did not choose to persuade the Fated Kin to leave with him. Instead, he used three days to make some detailed fixes and arrangements to the ind.


    He had first fortified the protective Rune in this ce. With Su Ming¡¯s current power, he had spread out all the Runes Hu Zi had given to him in the past on the ind, turning it into the firstyer of defense.


    Then, he dived into the depths of the Dead Sea.


    When he returned, eight Dead Sea Giants surrounded the ind at the depths of the Dead Sea. They were all sitting down cross-legged, empty. Their souls had been taken away by Su Ming¡¯s Spirit Plunder.


    He gave that Spirit Plunder to the Fated Kin. If the ind ran into any other dangers, then these eight Dead Sea Giants would turn into the ind¡¯s secondyer of defense!


    Once Su Ming finished doing all this, he took the tworge bows in his hands and smoothed out the force in them with all his power of Bone Sacrifice, causing the might of the bows to be even sharper when they were drawn. This was the thirdyer of defense.


    It did not end there. Su Ming might not understand the waves that belonged to the aura of death, but the Fated Kin understood it. He started rearranging the ind ording to their opinions and ideas, which in turn made the waves of aura of death be even stronger than before. This was their fourthyer of defense.


    Su Ming still did not feel at ease with just these. After all, this was the Dead Sea. Not only did they have to face the disasters from the Eastern Wastnds, the ferocious beasts from the Dead Sea would also attack them. That was why he left behind a wisp of his divine sense and gathered it on his statue. Once the power of the statue fused with his divine sense, it could have three charges that would attack the minds of others, and the power of those charges would be akin to the embodiment of his power of cultivation.


    This was the fifthyer of defense!


    The Poison Corpse was left behind, and this was the sixthyer of defense Su Ming gave to the Fated Kin on this ind! With the Poison Corpse and all the other means they had in their disposal, if another Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm came again, the numerous defenses would be able to force that person away, and there would be no need for Su Ming to act at all!


    Unless, of course, someone decided tounch a mass invasion on the ind. However, Su Ming was also prepared for this. With the skills he had inherited from Hong Luo, heid out a simple Relocation Rune. This Rune was activated by Su Ming¡¯s spirit stones, and if they were in grave danger, the Fated Kin could leave through it.


    The ind was so massively fortified by Su Ming¡¯s arrangements that it had practically be an impregnable fortress. It also gave the Fated Kin a chance to venture out without worry. This would allow them to search for more of their tribesmen.


    This ce was not just a tribe for the Fated Kin, it was also a temporary training grounds for Su Ming among the many inds on the Dead Sea. Over here, his heart would find boundless peace, because in this ce, he was their God!


    Once he finished those arrangements, he, Zi Yan, and Ya Mu left the ind, sent off by the Fated Kin who knelt down on one knee as they worshipped in the direction of the sky, with loud shouts calling his title while looking at him with fervent zeal.


    Even after Ya Mu left, he still felt as if he was in a dream. The Fated Kin¡¯s strength, their mysteriousness, their aloofness, and the zeal that appeared once they saw Su Ming were all deeply embedded in to his memories, and he would never forget it for the rest of his life. The impression the Fated Kin left in his mind would never disappear.


    When they left, Su Ming remained silent. However, due to the matter in Southern Swamp Ind, his silence seemed to cause the air around them to feel slightly stifling. In the midst of this suffocating atmosphere, Zi Yan and Ya Mu led Su Ming along the way at full speed.


    Several dayster, the trio stopped above a vast region of sea about tens of thousands of lis away from the Fated Kin¡¯s ind.


    "Senior Su, that is Southern Swamp Ind," said Ya Mu respectfully as he stood by the side.


    Su Ming cast his gaze downwards. The ce seemed empty, and there was not a single ind that could be found. Even if he spread his divine sense outwards to check, he still found nothing.


    A glint appeared in his eyes and he lifted his head to look at the dark clouds in the sky. When he dipped his head down once more, his divine sense swept out swiftly. But this time he sent it charging down to the depths of the sea. Gradually, a sharp gleam appeared in his eyes.


    The bottom of the sea was murky, and there was a power that repelled divine senses. However, Su Ming could still sense something different about the bottom of the sea in this region.


    However, it was difficult to figure out just what made it different. If he did not look into it carefully, it would be hard for him to see through it.


    "Southern Swamp Ind does indeed have its own intriguing parts to be able to be one of the few gathering spots for the people of South Morning in such a big region and not be discovered by the Cultivators from the Eastern Wastnds after the cmity," Su Mingmentednguidly and retrieved his divine sense.


    Ya Mu wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming respectfully, then took a few steps forward. As he lifted his right hand, a normal looking jade slip appeared on his palm, and holding it in a firm grip, he threw it out.


    Immediately, that jade slip turned into a long arc and charged downwards, towards the empty looking sea. Without making a single sound, it fell into the sea.


    Ya Mu calcted silently in his heart. Ten breaths after the jade slip fell into the water, he suddenly lifted his right hand, and after making some strange seals in session, he pointed towards the air beneath him.


    Immediately, booming sounds appeared from the seawater underneath and it started churning. At the same time, in the air above the seawater, two indistinct figures abruptly appeared, and their bodies started gaining form rapidly as they walked out.


    These were two middle-aged men. They both wore simple robes, but their gazes were electrifying. One of them was a Shaman, and the other a Berserker. The Shaman was a Medial Shaman, and the Berserker was in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. The instant these two people appeared, their gazes fell on Ya Mu and Zi Yan, then when they looked towards Su Ming, a freezing re shining in their eyes.


    They could not see through Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, and his face was incredibly unfamiliar to them.


    "Messenger Ya Mu, who is this?" the middle-aged Medial Shaman asked coldly.


    "I owe my life to senior Su. Don¡¯t be rude, you two. I can be his guarantor, open the tunnel!" A stern expression appeared on Ya Mu¡¯s face.


    The two people who were clearly guards hesitated for a moment, then the Berserker wrapped his fist in his palm towards Ya Mu and Zi Yan.


    "Southern Swamp Temple just sent an order the day before yesterday that we are not allowed to let any outsiders into Southern Swamp Ind during this period of time. We have our duties. Messenger Ya Mu, you can enter the ce with messenger Zi Yan first. Once you receive your letter of guarantee, we will allow this person to enter."


    Ya Mu was momentarily stunned. Southern Swamp Temple was the faction that had been responsible for all the affairs of Southern Swamp Ind after the two protectors of their ind, Zong Ze and Yun Lai, decided to enter istion. They would usually not issue this sort of order, unless¡­


    "Could it be that Sir Zong Ze or Sir Yun Lai is about toe out of istion?" Ya Mu immediately asked.


    "We don¡¯t know about this. But without a letter of guarantee, this person cannot enter," the male Shaman said coldly.


    Ya Mu was a little hesitant. He cast his gaze towards Zi Yan. She frowned, and just as she was about to speak, Su Ming walked past her calmly.


    When he moved forward, the two middle-aged guards immediately raised their guard. Yet the instant they did so, they looked into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and a dazed look instantaneously appeared there.


    They stood stunned in the air, and simply allowed Su Ming to walk past them. Ya Mu¡¯s heart shuddered, and Su Ming became even more mysterious to him. The old Eastern Wastnder calling him a Berserker who had attained greatpletion of the Berserker Soul Realm before his death appeared in his mind once again.


    He quickly moved forward and personally opened the defense on the ind. As booming sounds echoed in the air, a thick light screen suddenly manifested on the empty sea. It covered about several hundreds of lis and looked like a huge bowl that was turned upside down.


    The same thoughts as Ya Mu¡¯s also appeared in Zi Yan¡¯s heart when she saw Su Ming¡¯s strange actions. She followed behind him, and the three of them walked into the light screen.


    When they disappeared, the light screen gradually faded away as well. The dazed look in the eyes of the two middle-aged men in the air only scattered away after some time. In their memories, they only remembered that Ya Mu and Zi Yan had returned to the ind. There was not a single memory left of Su Ming in their heads.


    This was the power of a Soul Catcher, and it was part of the Candle Dragon¡¯s Curse. Right then, if anyone looked through all the Shamans to try and find anyone else who could use the power of a Soul Catcher to this extent, they would find that there was no one else besides Su Ming who could do so!


    Even the End Soul Catcher Zong Ze would find it impossible to perform such a task, unless he used other methods to do so.


    The instant Su Ming stepped into the light screen, he immediately noticed a Relocation power surrounding him. Once that power disappeared, what appeared before him was a huge Rune. There were eight people sitting around it, and all of them looked towards them.


    There was a mountain range rising and falling outside the Rune. Numerous towers could be seen on its mountains, and all of them looked incredibly elegant from the distance. In fact, he could even see several cave abodes built there.


    He could even see the basic outline of a city moat surrounding that mountain range.


    The entire area was brightly lit. There were no clouds in the sky. It was just a clear blue sky, and a sun that was shining brightly.


    All of this was like paradise, and it waspletely different from the world outside!

 Chapter 521 — That’s Not Real…

    <h4>Chapter 521: That¡¯s Not Real¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ya Mu would naturally go up to speak to those people who were looking towards them. Su Ming walked out of the Rune calmly and looked at the sun in the sky. He narrowed his eyes, and the sun in his field of vision gradually turned transparent, and a Rune that was made of nearly a hundred spirit stones could be seen inside.


    The effect of that Rune was to shine and let out heat, giving the false impression that people were looking at the sun.


    The blue sky was also peeled offyer byyer before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, revealing the ck seawater behind it. The sky was actually a protective screen of light. Perhaps it had concealing abilities when seen from the outside, but from within, it turned into an expanse of blue sky.


    This was an ind that had sunk to the depths of the sea. Perhaps it did not sink in the beginning, but someone had forced it to do so with an Art, causing this ce to be isted from the world, and no matter how hard the Eastern Wastnders searched, it would still be difficult for them to find where Southern Swampy.


    Su Ming spread his divine sense outward and swept through the entire Southern Swamp Ind. Once he did so, he immediately noticed strong waves of ripplesing from two spots.


    He was familiar with one of these ripples. That one naturally belonged to Zong Ze. As for the other one, it was slightly jumbled up, but it was still powerful. Judging by the presence in those ripples, he could tell that to whoever those ripples belonged to had already reached the peak of the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and he seemed to only be one step away from entering theter stage!


    Perhaps more urately speaking, he already had moved one step into the gates of theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    The instant Su Ming noticed the two ripples, they also noticed him. Those two ripples instantly spread out, but before they could locate him, he had already made his divine sense disappear without a trace. They could not find him.


    There was a cave abode located to the left of one of the two tallest mountains in this mountain range. At that moment, the long-haired Zong Ze swiftly opened his eyes in there. A brilliant sh flickered in his eyes and he stood up. With one step, he appeared outside his cave abode and stood on the mountain. His long robes fluttered in the wind and he had his hands ced behind his back with a grave expression on his face as he cast his gaze towards the ground.


    "What a powerful presence¡­ Looks like we have a visitor," Zong Ze mumbled. He did not look too different from how he had been all those years ago, but he did seem slightly older. He also had a wave of aura of death in him, but he had hidden it away.


    To the right of the mountain was another cave abode. It was incredibly luxurious, filled with jewels and treasures. There were also panting and moaning sounds echoing from inside it.


    A naked man sat in the main chamber of the cave abode. His skin was the color of bronze. He did not have any hair, and his expression was cold. There was not a hint of emotion on his face.


    There were seven women who werepletely uncovered around him. These women hugged his body and their eyes were misted with lust. Withscivious expressions on their faces, they shifted their bodies about, as if they were asking for sex. Panting sounds echoed in the air, and all those who heard it would find it hard to control themselves.


    These seven women were incredibly beautiful, they flushed red skin was especially filled with an appealing charm that would steal breaths away.


    The instant Su Ming swept his divine sense across the ce, the bald man who had been meditating with his eyes closed opened his eyes swiftly. His expression visibly changed, and almost the instant Zong Ze walked out, he appeared in midair, and a long white robe was already covering his body.


    He stood in midair, and once he met gazes with Zong Ze, he, too, cast his eyes to thend below.


    "I can¡¯t find him. Is he a powerful Shaman?"


    "His presence vanished almost the moment he spread it out. It¡¯s difficult for me to tell," Zong Ze statednguidly with a calm face as he stood further in the distance.


    The bald man fell into a moment of pensive silence, then dered coldly, "Seal off the Rune leading outside. No matter who he is, he will eventually appear!" .


    Almost the instant Zong Ze and the bald man started searching for the stranger, Su Ming, who stood just outside the Rune, seemed to have ceased to exist, causing Zong Ze and the bald middle-aged not to notice him.


    ¡®The Immortals¡¯ Restraining Presence Seal is really ingenious.¡¯


    Su Ming slowly loosened his right hand, which had been kept in the position of the seal.


    Neither Ya Mu nor Zi Yan had noticed what had happened just now. Once they finished providing their exnations to the eight people, they appeared beside Su Ming.


    "Senior Su, I¡¯ll take you to junior sister Fang right now," Zi Yan said softly.


    "No need, I¡¯ll go there myself," Su Ming said lightly. He took a step forward, and he instantly disappeared from his original spot.


    Zi Yan was momentarily stunned, then a rather mncholic look appeared on her face. She looked at the mountain range in the distance and started mumbling in a voice that only she could hear.


    "Cang Lan, he¡¯s here¡­ Compared to me, you are lucky, but I will never regret the decision I made in the past. If we wanted to survive, then one of us had to give up more¡­"


    As slight hints of pain, mncholy, andplicated feelings rose in her heart, she remembered that person who had loved turning his head to the side so that the sun would shine on his face when he saw her, the person who thought that by doing so he would be very elegant¡­


    As she was immersed in her own thoughts, a pair of arms appeared behind her and pulled her into a warm embrace.


    "Zi Yan¡­" Ya Mu¡¯s voice traveled gently into her ears.


    That voice and the embrace snapped her out of her thoughts. Even though this embrace was not the one she wanted, it still managed to produce a warmth that she had never had before in her heart. This warmth was not love though, just mere feelings of being moved.


    Tears fell from the corners of Zi Yan¡¯s eyes. Once she wiped them away, she turned towards Ya Mu and put on an attractive smile.


    ¡®Zi Yan, I will protect you. Even if the world is no longer here, even if my life ends, my soul will stay by your side. I will use every fiber of my being to protect you¡­


    ¡®I know that you simply aren¡¯t repulsed by me. You don¡¯t like me¡­ but I believe that someday, you will change.¡¯ Ya Mu hugged Zi Yan and mumbled softly in his heart. He was serious.


    Yet even though Zi Yan was smiling in his embrace, the tears at the corners of her eyes were filled with mixed emotions. They might no longer be flowing down, but they hadnded in her heart, turning into the figure that had constantly stood under the sun all those years ago.


    ¡®There are no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in this world¡­ just as there are no longer any ¡®what ifs¡¯ left for my defiled body¡­¡¯


    Zi Yan closed her eyes, but due to Su Ming¡¯s appearance, it had now be too difficult for her to once again bury the memories she had once sealed away.


    ¡­¡­


    The man-made sun in the sky gradually turned dark and gained a red hue, bing a setting sun. If Su Ming had not used his divine sense and just looked with his naked eye, he would have been unable to tell that this was fake.


    Under this setting sun, the shadows of the mountain range started appearing on the green grass. Among one of the mountains in that mountain range was a tower.


    This tower was simple but elegant. There were not many ornaments decorating it. As the setting sun cast itsst remaining rays of light over thend, it dyed everything in a shade of reddish orange. There were originally two people living in that tower, but two years ago, after Zi Yan was given to Ya Mu, there was only one woman left there.


    She was a woman who looked around thirty years old. Not many signs of age could be seen on her face, and she looked to be at the prime of her life. Perhaps she was no longer young based on her true age, but even time seemed to have been moved by her quiet nature and did not want to visit her too often.


    She sat there quietly and looked at the setting sun in the sky. She simply sat there, quietly looking at the sun¡¯s hue and the blue sky. Sunlight fell on her face, and she turned into an incredibly beautiful sight.


    In fact, the fine hairs on her face could be seen under the sunlight. The gentleness that existed within her quietness made all those who saw it to instinctively want to protect her.


    "Master, why must you do this¡­?


    "Sir Yun Lai has been good to you over the years, and he is kind to me as well. What¡¯s wrong with agreeing with him?


    "Besides, Sir Yun Lai already said that if you agree, he will help you break through your current level of cultivation to reach the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. I can also be his foster son.


    "My status in Southern Swamp Ind will also rise considerably. If I can get Sir Yun Lai¡¯s direct legacy, then I will have a chance to reach the Berserker Soul Realm. Master, stop being so stubborn."


    As the woman watched the sunset in the tower, a discordant sound that did not fit into the tranquil atmosphere echoed in the air constantly. There was an anxious and agitated edge to that voice, and the person who spoke was a boy of about seventeen or eighteen years, and he was standing right beside her.


    "Let me be alone for a while." As the boy continued pestering the gentle woman, she frowned and spoke softly. Even her words were incredibly soft and meek, and it was as if not even a single bit of temper could be found in her.


    "Master! I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. We¡¯ve suffered so much before and after the cmity, and after so much trouble, we got to meet Sir Yun Lai, and he likes you, why are you refusing him?


    "Aunt master Zi Yan didn¡¯t refuse him in the past and took to his offer immediately. I know, she did it to protect you, but don¡¯t you want to repay her for the suffering she had to endure over the years?" The boy¡¯s words held an agitated edge, and his voice started sounding piercing to the ears.


    The woman shuddered and bit her bottom lip.


    "With Sir Yun Lai¡¯s power, he can get whatever woman he wants, but he¡¯s an upright man. He doesn¡¯t like to use force and would rather have the person submit to him willingly. If that wasn¡¯t the case, with your current level of cultivation, do you think you could have refused himi?!" The boy continued speaking, and his voice grew sharper.


    Trembling, the woman turned her head slowly to look at the boy.


    "Sir Yun Lai is also Southern Swamp Ind¡¯s guardian. He let us have a safe ce to live. What sort of right do you have to refuse a person like this? What¡¯s so bad about bing a concu¡­"


    Before the boy could finish speaking, the woman lifted her hand and pped him.


    The boy staggered backwards, then lifted his head to re at his Master and started shouting loudly.


    "Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think for me! I want to be Sir Yun Lai¡¯s foster son! I want to learn his cultivation methods!"


    The woman stared at the boy, at his face, currently twisted in ferociousness. Sharp stabs of pain struck her heart. She had heard such words from this disciple of hers for many years, but that sharp voice of his sounded extremely unfamiliar to her at that moment.


    She looked at the boy. His face was so incredibly familiar to her, because his face was simr to that person¡¯s from her memories. It was why she had epted this person as her disciple all those years ago.


    "I¡¯ll fulfill your request. I¡¯ll agree to it. Once you be Yun Lai¡¯s foster son, you will no longer be my disciple." The woman closed her eyes, and fatigue filled her face.


    The boy was momentarily stunned, then with a face filled with delighted surprise, he immediately rushed out of the tower. Clearly, he was off to tell his future foster father, Yun Lai, that piece of news.


    The sound of the boy¡¯s retreating footsteps made the woman¡¯s heart clench in even more pain. She slowly opened her eyes and stared at the setting sun in the sky for a long, long time¡­


    "This is not real."


    Right at that moment, a voice sounding like a sigh filled with deep emotion came from behind her.


    Trantor''s Thoughts


    Mogumoguchan Mogumoguchan


    Preview to next chapter: Fang Cang Lan!


    Fang Cang Lan thinks Su Ming is an imposter.


    And they fight.


    Yes, they fight.


    And it''s quite impressive.

 Chapter 522 — Fang Cang Lan!

    <h4>Chapter 522: Fang Cang Lan!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the woman heard that voice, she shuddered. She swiftly turned around and saw another person standing at the spot where the boy had previously been behind her.


    That person was dressed in white and looked around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years of age. He looked incredibly handsome, but the scar under his eye added a slight devilish air to his face. The ancient look in his eyes also made him look as if he was submerged in the passage of time.


    He stood there and looked at her silently.


    His appearance was about a sixth simr to the boy¡¯s who had left just now, causing the woman to be caught in a daze for an instant.


    The two of them looked each other in the eyes. Time trickled by. The room was quiet. After a long while, the dazed expression on the woman¡¯s face disappeared, and a smile appeared on her lips as her eyes twinkled.


    "I know that it¡¯s not real," she said gently. She lifted her pearly white hand and tugged a lock of her hair. Then, she abruptly lifted her right hand, and immediately, several rays of dark light shot straight towards Su Ming like lightning.


    The rays of dark light shone with a chilling presence and closed in on Su Ming in an instant. The woman¡¯s attack had caused Su Ming to be momentarily stunned, but an Art of this level was simply nothing to him.


    He did not dodge. A faint golden light simply shed briefly on his person, and banging sounds immediately reverberated in the air. Right before him, three strands of hair gathered together in midair before shattering to pieces.


    The woman had stood up at that point and now took a few steps backwards. Her eyes were filled with murderous aura and anger as she red at him.


    "Just who are you?!"


    "I am Su Ming." Su Ming cast a nce at the woman, then suddenly started smiling.


    "There¡¯s no way Su Ming would have your level of cultivation." The woman frowned and took a couple more steps back.


    "This is Southern Swamp Ind. There are plenty of powerful warriors standing guard in this ce. Even if you¡¯re good with illusions and I have no idea how you came to know how Su Ming looks like, but this sort of trick is simply despicable!" the woman bit out with a chilling voice.


    Su Ming looked at the woman before him and smiled even wider. They had not seen each other for twenty years, and she had changed quite a lot. She might seem as if she was a calm person, but in truth, all those who managed to survive through the cmity would be incredibly alert. They would not believe in others so easily. After all, the things a person heard and the things a person saw might contain some degree of falsehood at times.


    Clearly, this awareness existed in the woman¡¯s mind.


    "Then why do you think I would need to transform into another person to appear before you?" Su Ming smiled and took a step forward.


    When he did so, the woman immediately moved back, looking as if she was about to cross over to the exit, but she did not leave. Instead, she red at Su Ming, and the anger in her eyes burned even stronger.


    "If you can transform into him, then you must know him well. Either you met me early on in my life, or this is connected to senior sister Zi Yan." As the woman spoke, she took another step backwards. However, right when she took that one step, Rune light immediately appeared on the ground around Su Ming.


    That Rune was filled with a fierce air that instantly turned into nine ice des which appeared out of nowhere, as the Rune started rotating rapidly. Those ice des charged towards Su Ming as they spun.


    He took a step forward and simply allowed those ice des to close in on him. Once they exploded with huge banging sounds around him, the inside of the tower was immediately filled with a freezing air.


    Yet the instant Su Ming took that step forward, Runes appeared on the ground under his feet once more. And this time it was not one single Rune, but nine Runes that had himpletely surrounded!


    As their light shed, the freezing air around the area suddenly tumbled backwards. Once it was swiftly absorbed by the Runes, it abruptly shot out, and the denseness of the freezing air actually managed to make Su Ming feel as if his flesh and blood were turning cold, like he was about to be instantly frozen. That was the power of that freezing air!


    Su Ming let out a faint gasp of surprise, then golden light shone from his whole body. He took a step and walked straight out of the freezing air, but right at the moment he walked out, cracking sounds echoed behind him, and a gigantic ice block gathered where he¡¯d been.


    The woman¡¯s face was incredibly grave, but her heart was filled with shock. She had prepared the Runes in this tower for Yun Lai, and she had been preparing them for years, all for the sake of killing him at the final moment!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, killing a powerful Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm was impossible for a weak woman like her. However, she believed that it was not impossible!


    Yet when she saw the person who had turned into Su Ming dodging the first two of her killing Runes without even having a single strand of his hair harmed, her confidence was shaken. By her calctions, while the first two Runes would not be able to kill Yun Lai, they could still cause him to freeze for a moment, and she would have time to execute her next moves.


    But the things that happened now filled her heart with shock. Still, she lifted her right hand without any hesitation and pointed forward. Immediately, Runes appeared once again around Su Ming, and this time, there were thirty-six of them, and they practically covered the entire floor in the tower. Freezing air abruptly exploded, and the woman used that momentum as it swept her away to swiftly back away until she left the tower. She seemed to have made precise calctions in her retreat, exactly thirteen steps had been taken.


    The instant she took her thirteenth step, she felt a bump under her foot. Once she stepped on it, light circled around the tower¡¯s courtyard, causing the entire area outside the tower to be a gigantic Rune!


    It started rotating with loud rumbling sounds and turned into numerous ck mes. They surrounded the tower and gathered together to turn into a ck fire dragon that charged straight inside.


    The moment the freezing air in the tower erupted, it turned into a humongous ice block. When it touched the fire dragon, cold and heat crashed into each other, and an astonishing power was born. A loud bang shot into the air. It should have echoed in all directions, but was strangely contained within the mountain and did not spread out.


    The tower crumbled and the ice block exploded. The ck mes had devoured everything, but the woman had still yet to let down her guard. As the ice tower exploded, she retreated once again until she was a hundred something feet away, as if she was swept away by the impact. She lifted her hand, and a jade skull appeared in her hand. She sat down cross-legged, pressed her palms on the skull, and a dark light appeared in her eyes.


    The instant it started shining, the color of the jade skull she had her hands on instantly changed from white to ck. At the same time, the entire mountain shuddered with a boom.


    From ny-nine spots in the mountain, ny-nine rays of ck light shot up. Bringing with them a powerful presence, they charged towards where the tower had been. Each of those ny-nine rays of ck light contained power equivalent to a Berserker in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. When they got closer, the dark light on the skull in the woman¡¯s hands shone once again, and immediately, the imposing presence of the rays of ck light instantly increased exponentially, bing equivalent to the power of a Berserker in the middle stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. They then instantly charged to the spot to the center of the previous explosion.


    Su Ming had just walked out of the ice as it copsed around him with a resigned expression on his face, when a serious look appeared on his face. The ny-nine rays of ck light were not strong in his eyes, but their speed and the spot where they were charging towards had sealed off all the possible spots where he could dodge.


    However, that was not what made Su Ming serious. The reason behind that expression was because he had sensed a threat¡­ from the sky!


    Almost the instant Su Ming discovered that threat, killing intent shone in the woman¡¯s eyes, and she softly said a word.


    "Su!"


    The instant that word tumbled out of her lips, the setting sun in the sky that she had been watching serenely just moments ago and the one she had been looking at for most of her time every single day, gazing at it as if she could never get enough of it, suddenly grew much brighter!


    The hundreds of spirit stones in the setting sun instantly shattered, and a powerful st of light abruptly shot out right after the sun darkened. It shook the world, causing all the Southern Swamp Inders go ck-jawed in shock!


    That strong light seemed to have absorbed all the rays of the sun. It charged down swiftly, and with an incredibly fast speed, it rushed towards the mountain where the woman was, straight towards¡­ Su Ming, who was in the Rune and among the ny-nine ck rays of light!


    An intense bang caused the entire mountain to tremble. Thick fog surrounded where the tower had previously been, and people could only see a big sunken hole there. Everything else was unclear.


    This was Han Cang Zi¡¯s true killing move. Everything beforehand was simply for the use of confusing her enemy, even the ny-nine ck rays of light had been used to achieve the same effect!


    Perhaps this strong ray of light could still not kill a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but the woman still had other tricks up her sleeve. At that moment, she formed a seal with both her hands, and just as she was about to bite the tip of her tongue, suddenly, the jade skull under her right hand started shining with a dark light. Her body disappeared instantly and she appeared a hundred something feet away from where she had been previously. Perhaps it was just a coincidence, but she appeared right where Su Ming had previously traversed.


    Su Ming took a step forward, right to where she had moved. There was a wry smile on his lips, but his gaze as he looked at the woman was filled with praise.


    He did not expect that the meek woman from the past couldy out such a shocking murder n while being only in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. If a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm stepped in here, then the slightest mistake could cause them to be grievously injured. Even a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm would find some trouble with this.


    Every single one of her moves were calcted precisely and were all connected to each other. Su Ming could even imagine that if this woman continued executing her moves, then perhaps the entire Southern Swamp Ind would be used as part of her n, and an unimaginable change might happen to the ind.


    When he saw the woman standing a hundred something feet away and looking as if she was about to continue, Su Ming took a step forward, thinking of closing in on her, but right at the instant he was about to move, that woman gave up on casting her Art and instead brought out a ck knife, cing it directly against her neck.


    "Take one more step and I will kill myself! There¡¯s venom on this knife!" Han Cang Zi red at Su Ming coldly as she dered coolly.


    "Your level of cultivation has exceeded my expectations. I can¡¯t kill you, but since you turned into him, then you must be thinking of capturing me alive. If I died, then you will gain nothing!"


    "I¡¯m really Su Ming¡­"


    Su Mingughed wryly, but before he could finish speaking, the knife in Han Cang Zi¡¯s hands fell to the ground where she sat on the ground. Tears spilled from her eyes and she looked at Su Ming, stupefied. The aloofness in her eyes turned to gentleness.


    "Su Ming¡­ it¡¯s really you¡­" Su Ming saw pictures shing in her pupils, and those pictures contained all of Su Ming¡¯s memories from the past twenty years!


    This was Han Cang Zi¡¯s unique Art. As long as someone had touched an item or walked past a ce before, she could use these to see everything in the person¡¯s past.


    "Of course it¡¯s me. We haven¡¯t seen each other for twenty years, and you seriously left a deep impression on me this time. Are you really not scared that you¡¯ll die of poison?" Su Mingughed wryly.


    "If you aren¡¯t Su Ming, then I¡¯d rather die. If you are Su Ming, you will naturally not let me die." Fang Cang Lan winked at him and smiled happily as she spoke.


    Trantor''s Thoughts


    Mogumoguchan Mogumoguchan


    Preview to next chapter: She Said She Doesn¡¯t Want To


    Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan have a bittersweet talk.


    Yun Laies.


    Badass moment for Fang Cang Lan.

 Chapter 523 — She Said She Doesn’t Want To

    <h4>Chapter 523: She Said She Doesn¡¯t Want To</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the sky darkened and the sun lost its rays, even the blue sky turned dark. Only starlight flickered in the sky, causing thend to also fuse into the obscure darkness.


    This change along with the powerful ripples spreading out from Fang Cang Lan¡¯s mountain was like a bright me burning in the darkness. All the people in Southern Swamp Ind could feel it clearly.


    The tower was no longer around at the top of the mountain, having turned into rubble. There was a deep pit on the ground. In fact, there were also faint and indistinct waves of freezing air around the area that were spreading in all directions.


    Fang Cang Lan was sitting cross-legged on the ground and looking at Su Ming with a delighted smile on her face.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and sat down before her. His gaze fell on the woman¡¯s face. He had a vague feeling that he had returned to the past, it was just that the darkness around them caused his memories to also be faded and unclear.


    "It¡¯s been a while." After a long time, Su Ming spoke softly.


    "It hasn¡¯t been that long." Fang Cang Lan smiled softly and twirled a lock of hair. She put away the jade skull in her hand.


    Su Ming looked at Fang Cang Lan. As he looked at the joy in her eyes and the face that existed in his memories, he suddenly did not know what he wanted to say. In this darkness, on this Southern Swamp Ind that existed in the depths of the sea, the things that had happened in the past appeared before his eyes.


    Time trickled by, and a long time seemed to have passed by. The smile on Fang Cang Lan¡¯s face gradually disappeared and turned into serenity. She sighed in her heart and gradually lowered her head. Just like Su Ming, she stayed silent.


    "How is Han Mountain City?" Su Ming asked softly.


    Fang Cang Lan closed her eyes and mumbled, "It¡¯s no longer there."


    "Your tribe¡­"


    "Has dispersed." Fang Cang Lan opened her eyes and looked at Su Ming, at the face she had never been able to forget for the past twenty years. This amount of time might not be long, but it was not short either. Besides, far too many things had happened during these twenty years.


    The two of them fell silent once more in the darkness, as if they had nothing to say to each other.


    After some time, Su Ming broke the silence. "Zi Yan told me the things the two of you went through during the past few years¡­"


    Fang Cang Lan bit her bottom lip and whispered softly, "Senior sister Zi Yan has given up a lot for me, but I can¡¯t repay her."


    "That¡¯s why you set up the murder n just now to kill this person called Yun Lai?" Su Ming looked at the seemingly meek and gentle woman before him. She was just as he had seen her in the past. There was a tough attitude hidden under that meek demeanor of hers.


    "It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s all wasted. I can¡¯t use it anymore." Fang Cang Lan lowered her head and looked at her hand. She suddenly lifted her head, and her glittering eyes fell on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    "If I didn¡¯t have the divine ability that allows me to see other people¡¯s pasts and I didn¡¯t know the things that had happened to you over the past twenty years, would we have more to say to each other?"


    Su Ming opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end chose to remain silent. This woman before him had loved him in the past, and she still loved him now, but he did not know how to respond to her. In fact, his impression of her in his heart was frozen as well, to that image of the past.


    "We got to know each other when we were in Han Mountain City.


    "We went to Freezing Sky n together.


    "The seed of love Si Ma Xin nted in me was destroyed all those years ago thanks to you. You¡­ don¡¯t owe me anything," Fang Cang Lan said softly. Her gentle voice echoed in the air around them, and it gave off the same feeling as the woman herself¡ªthey were both meek and delicate.


    "We¡¯re friends." When Su Ming heard Fang Cang Lan¡¯s words, he spoke softly.


    "Friends¡­? We¡¯re friends," Fang Cang Lan mumbled, and a smile appeared on her face once again, but that smile was a whole lot differentpared to the smile she had showed him when she recognized him just then.


    That smile was not one of joy but held a hint of anguish.


    "I already know why you came here¡­


    "Either you will take me away, or¡­ don¡¯t bother about me." Fang Cang Lan closed her eyes again.


    Su Ming fell silent.


    "Since you won¡¯t take me away, then why did youe here? Isn¡¯t it better to just let me immerse myself in the world of my memories? Su Ming¡­ go!" Fang Cang Lan still had her eyes closed, but there was a firm edge to her soft voice.


    "I can¡¯t take you away from this ce, but I can kill the person who is forcing you against your will." Su Ming looked at Fang Cang Lan and spoke with a low voice.


    "I don¡¯t need it. Why would I be unwilling? If you¡¯re not taking me away, then I¡¯ll need to choose how I will survive." Fang Cang Lan¡¯s face was calm and her words were still as gentle as ever, but within that gentleness was grief. Su Ming could sense it.


    He remained silent for a moment, then cast aplicated nce at Fang Cang Lan and stood up silently, walking away into the distance.


    He could not ept Fang Cang Lan. It was not that this woman was not good enough. The problemy with Su Ming himself. He did not want to have too many concerns tying him down. Love was something he had buried in Dark Mountain all those years ago. The women¡¯s words and actions during treasure gambling event in the World of Nine Yin had also let him see through even more things in the world.


    "I¡¯m really envious of Bai Su¡­ I want to know, Su Ming, during all these years, which woman was the hardest for you to erase from your heart?" Fang Cang Lan¡¯s soft and gentle voice traveled from behind Su Ming.


    His footstep halted for a moment, and the faces he had seen appeared in his eyes. There were some which were clear and some faint, but eventually, all of them faded away, none remained¡­ If he had to say that there was one, then perhaps the girl called Bai Ling who had made his heart flutter when he was still a boy was the one who was still difficult for him to forget even to this date.


    But that was already in the past.


    "You are a heartless man¡­ Su Ming¡­" Fang Cang Lan seemed to have already guessed what was in Su Ming¡¯s mind, and she spoke softly behind him.


    ¡®Perhaps,¡¯ Su Ming answered quietly in his heart. Besides Bai Ling, there were two other women who had left the deepest impression in his heart. One of them was Bai Su, and the other Tian Lan Meng.


    However, Bai Su had not taken the path of return Su Ming had provided for her. While Tian Lan Meng¡¯s avoidance of his gaze and her subsequent silence in the World of Nine Yin had also caused that deep impression to gradually turn back to something normal.


    When Su Ming left and Fang Cang Lan was the only one on the mountain, she quietly opened her eyes while sitting there. Tears fell down her face, causing the world in her sight to turn blurry.


    "I can see other people¡¯s past, but not my own future¡­"


    She whispered softly, and in her anguish, more tears fell from her eyes. When the person who she had always found hard to forget even during these twenty years appeared before her once again, their end was the same as before. Nothing much had changed.


    ¡®Perhaps forgetting is the best choice.¡¯ Fang Cang Lan lowered her head, but at the instant she dipped her head down, another person appeared on the mountain some distance away from her.


    It was a man in arge robe. He was bald and his eyes shone with a dark light. He was filled with a devilish air, and he seemed to have fused together with the mountain under his feet.


    He stared at Fang Cang Lan and the wreckage around her coldly before walking towards her.


    His body was like an illusion. When he walked closer, the air around him started distorting, and it continued twisting until the man was a hundred feet away from Fang Cang Lan.


    "This was prepared for me, right?" The man was naturally the person Zi Yan had spoken of, Yun Lai. Once he swept his gaze through the area, he cast a nce at the spot where the sun should have been, and his pupils shrank.


    Fang Cang Lan lifted her head and looked at Yun Lai with a detached expression. She did not speak.


    "The tower here before and the waves of ripples from the Runes within it should have been able to make me freeze for a moment when I was caught in them," Yun Lai stated calmly, and his gazended at the pit.


    "After I walked out of the tower, I would step into another Rune. This Rune could freeze me, and even with my level of cultivation, I would be sealed for a moment." A hint of admiration appeared on Yun Lai¡¯s face, and he took another few steps closer.


    "And then woulde the ny-nine sword aura from the mountain. Once it covered the entire area, it would make me be unable to find your true killing move falling from the sky." Yun Lai stood thirty feet away from Fang Cang Lan, and his gazended on her body.


    "You must have other methods that you would continue executing until you killed me, too. Not bad! Not bad indeed! As expected of the woman I fancy. You have a calctive heart and a forbearing soul. But that b*tch Zi Yan should be involved in this as well, no?" Yun Lai suddenlyughed.


    "I don¡¯t understand. Where does your hate towards mee from? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have met a miserable fate, and that b*tch Zi Yan would have been the same as well. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have be a ghost by now.


    "The both of you just needed to pay a price for this. You¡¯ll simply be my concubine, that¡¯s all. This is a trade, why would you hate it? The strong prey on the weak, this is thew set by heaven itself. If you want to survive, if you want to obtain the protection from those who are powerful, then how could you not give up something in return?


    "And I have been different to youpared to all the other women. If you are unwilling, I won¡¯t force you. Several years have passed since then, have I ever forced you into anything?" Yun Lai shook his head and asked slowly.


    "Why are you asking when you already know the answer? The thing that you value in me is my skills and my divine abilities. I have also seen your memories, all those involved when you seemingly ran into me and my senior sister by pure coincidence.


    "I¡¯ve already helped you many times in the past. I won¡¯t even mention your ulterior motives and your schemes, but the times I¡¯ve helped you are already enough for me to have repaid for your protection," Fang Cang Lan retorted calmly.


    "It¡¯s not enough. I can¡¯t bear killing you like this. But I¡¯ve changed my mind about that b*tch Zi Yan, I will take her back¡­ As for you, I can forgive you, but you have no choice. You muste and be my concubine!" A glint appeared in Yun Lai¡¯s eyes. He took one step forward again, and there was now less than twenty feet between them.


    "He has already left, you don¡¯t need to waste your time testing and exining yourself." A hint of derision appeared in Fang Cang Lan¡¯s eyes.


    "Also, the word ¡®must¡¯ does not exist in my dictionary. If I, Fang Cang Lan, am unwilling to do something, then I would rather die. And. I. Do. Not. Want. To. Be. Your. Concubine!"


    Yun Lai narrowed his eyes and let out a cold harrumph. He lifted his foot and took another step forward, thinking of closing in on Fang Cang Lan.


    But right at the instant he lifted his foot, suddenly, an incredibly aloof voice so cold that it felt like biting, freezing wind sweeping past his skin came from behind him.


    "She said she doesn¡¯t want to, didn¡¯t you hear her?"


    The instant that voice spoke up, Yun Lai turned around swiftly, and the first thing he saw was a person who had appeared behind him at some unknown point of time. He was dressed in long robes with a head full of ck hair. He had a handsome face, but his expression was as cold as winter.


    Yun Lai narrowed his eyes and circted his power as a middle stage Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm through his entire body, causing the air around him to start distorting so violently that it seemed like it was about to be to ripped apart. He stood there and stared at Su Ming, then suddenly smiled.


    "It¡¯s rare to find a fellow powerful Berserker. If you like this woman, then I¡¯m afraid I have been rude towards her."

 Chapter 524 — Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 524: Unreasonable</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Yun Lai smiled, he even moved back a little and left the spot where Fang Cang Lan was to avoid any misunderstandings. In truth, he had already made preparations before he came to this ce.


    After all, he had already sensed the presence that swept through the entire Southern Swamp Ind before seeing the change in the mountain where Fang Cang Lan was. Once he made the connections, he could guess what had happened pretty easily.


    When he saw theyouts of the Runes and felt the remaining ripples in the air once he came over, he became wary of the mysterious person who had suddenlye to Southern Swamp Ind.


    Yun Lai had always been a cautious man and would not attack easily, especially in the face of an enemy he could not see through. Su Ming, who was standing before his eyes right then, was one such person.


    Even if he thought that Fang Cang Lan was very important, the woman was too fierce and her divine abilities were strange. She might not have a high level of cultivation, but it was still enough to make it difficult for Yun Lai to make her submit to him. That was why he had chosen to be kind to her to win her heart. However,pared to offending the person before him, his cautious nature had made him choose to put this on hold.


    In his mind, he had already humbled himself despite his level of cultivation, then this person should not choose to stir conflict with him. Then Yun Lai would have enough time to understand him. He had plenty of time in his hands for that.


    This decisive surrender was why he could be the chief of an area before and after the cmity, and also the main reason why he could survive till now. If he came face to face with a fight he had no confidence in winning, he would try his best to not engage in battle.


    It was just that he ran into Su Ming¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained aloof. Almost at the instant Yun Lai spoke with a smile, he took a step forward, then like an arrow that left the bow, he arrived before him.


    He was so quick that he closed in on the man in the blink of an eye. Yun Lai¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately took a few steps backwards, then lifted his right hand and waved his arm. Immediately, the distortions around him spread forward, charging straight towards Su Ming and crashing into the finger Su Ming had extended as he closed in on Yun Lai.


    A loud bang echoed in the air. Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm and golden light shed around his entire body. In the midst of the rumbling sounds, his body did not move back even a single inch, and he simply bore through the rebounding waves with raw power before he continued moving forward.


    As for Yun Lai, he felt a huge power tumbling backwards and crashing into him, and his body shook. It made him retreat a hundred something feet as rumbling sounds reverberated in the air. His face turned stark white, and he immediately lifted his head to re at Su Ming, who was walking over.


    "You¡¯re going overboard. I¡¯ve already given up and handed over the woman to you! There are no grudges nor any form of enmity between us, why do you do this?!"


    "I do not need a reason to kill," Su Ming said calmly. In his eyes, this Yun Lai had to die. Even if it was not for Fang Cang Lai, Zi Yan¡¯s words alone had already convinced Su Ming to kill this person.


    If he really had to provide a reason, then it was because he wanted to be able to say that he had not turned a blind eye towards Zi Yan to his second senior brother. He believed that if his second senior brother was here, he would do the same.


    With one move, he lifted his right hand and swiftly hurled his fist forward. That punchnded in the air, and shocking booms immediately rang out. Yun Lai let out a low growl and lifted his hands to form a seal. Ayer of red fog immediately appeared before him.


    The fog tumbled about and turned into numerous shadows. Each and every single one of them were women, and with piercing screeches, they pounced on Su Ming from all sides.


    Once they were struck by Su Ming¡¯s fist in midair, the entire Southern Swamp Ind trembled furiously, and all the shadows crumbled. Yun Lai¡¯s expression changed continuously, and he started charging back.


    Su Ming walked out of the crumbling red fog and looked towards Yun Lai, who was already in midair and leaving this ce. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. A gigantic vortex immediately appeared in the fake sky. That vortex rotated and charged towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand with loud, rumbling sounds. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in his right hand as if he had caught hold of it, and he swung it towards the sky.


    The instant he swung his hand, it was as if the vortex of wind exploded and turned into a violent gust of wind thatshed out in all directions. It caught up with the fleeing Yun Lai, and the moment it swept past him, light spilled out from Yun Lai¡¯s whole body. Once he bore through it with raw power, blood trickled down from the corners of his lips, and he paused for a moment.


    At the same moment, Su Ming took a step forward with an expressionless face and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already standing right before Yun Lai. Terror appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. When he had attacked just then, Yun Lai had immediately felt a strong offensive power erupting forth from Su Ming¡¯s body. It was such that he could not hope to stand against it. In fact, when he had thrown that one punch and one jab, Yun Lai had the impression that he hade face to face with the cmity that had fallen on South Morning all those years ago.


    In his eyes, this person waspletely unreasonable. He had already humbled himself, but this person still attacked. This made Yun Lai seethe in anger, but he could do nothing about it.


    ¡®Damn it. This person¡¯s level of cultivation is so high, and he¡¯s beingpletely unreasonable. This is¡­¡¯ When he saw Su Ming getting closer to him, a life-and-death sense of danger filled Yun Lai¡¯s heart and body. As he retreated hastily, he quickly spoke once again.


    "Sir, let me speak! I may have protected this Fang Cang Lan for many years, but I¡¯ve never touched even a single strand of hair on her head!


    "As for that Zi Yan, if it wasn¡¯t for me, she would have died a long time ago in the chaos of the cmity. This is a trade, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!"


    Yun Lai¡¯s words did not make Su Ming stop for even a single moment. He simply continued calmly moving forward, and when he closed in once again, he waved his right hand, and bolts of lightning instantly swam in the air as thunder roared, and a dozen something balls of lightning appeared in the air. As they swam about, they fused together with the balls of lightning and charged straight towards Yun Lai.


    "Sir, how could you be so unreasonable?! Do you really think that I¡¯m afraid of you?!"


    When Yun Lai saw that Su Ming hadpletely ignored his words, his pupils shrank. With a low roar, he stretched his arms apart, and immediately, his statue of the God of Berserkers appeared behind him. That statue had nine arms and three eyes at the center of its brows. Once it manifested itself, it swiftly grewrger. Dark light started shing on its body, and it lifted all nine of its arms at the same time to press down on Su Ming.


    At the same time, Yun Lai bit the tip of his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. It immediately exploded and turned into ayer of blood fog. Yun Lai stretched his right hand inside and seized at something. Then, an impressive, long, and blood-red de was pulled out of the fog.


    Once Yun Lai lifted it up, he sat down in the air and a string of incantations spilled out from his mouth. The long, blood-red de hummed and murderous aura shot into the sky before spreading out. About a hundred souls of women surrounded that long de, and it sliced down toward Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was as calm as usual. The instant the statue closed in on him, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in its direction. The seemingly simple grasp immediately caused booming sounds toe from the entirety of the iing statue. Cracks appeared on it, and the instant they spread out, Su Ming closed his hand into a fist, looking as if he had gripped something.


    The statue immediately exploded with a loud bang, and red threads of aura spilled out from its body, charging towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand. That seize and grip was one of the divine abilities born of a binary opposite, which Su Ming had mastered in the Undying and Imperishable World.


    At that moment, red aura surrounded Su Ming¡¯s arm. It looked like fog, and it was formed when Yun Lai¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers shattered. There was also argeyer of red fog tumbling about before him. Within it was a long, blood-red de, and it was charging straight towards him.


    "Nine Transformations, Ten Transfigurations, One Voice!" Su Ming said calmly.


    His Nascent Divinity spread out abruptly and enveloped him before turning into his own Nascent Divinity¡¯s body. This Nascent Divinity stared at the long de and a brilliant sh appeared in its eyes. The shadow of the iing de gradually appeared in his eyes. At the same time, the red aura tumbled about around Su Ming¡¯s right arm and also turned into a long red de!


    This was the Immortal¡¯s divine ability which Su Ming had obtained - Hong Luo¡¯s Nine Transformations Art, which was a part of the Nine Transformations, Ten Transfigurations, One Voice Art.


    This Art was activated in an instant and turned into the long red de in Su Ming¡¯s right hand. He lifted it up and sliced up towards the same long red de that wasing down from the sky.


    Rumbling sounds spread out, and the two long des shatteredpletely together, but before the shards disappeared, Su Ming let out a breath, and that breath turned into a violent gust of wind that swept up the blood-red de fragments to charge towards Yun Lai.


    "Zong Ze! If I die, Southern Swamp Ind will return to the surface of the sea! Are you still going to standby and do nothing?!"


    Shock and terror appeared on Yun Lai¡¯s face. Su Ming¡¯s strength had far exceeded his expectations, and he was also shocked by the divine abilities Su Ming possessed. When he saw the blood-red de fragments charging towards him with a sharp whistle, he hastily fled and immediately started shouting.


    Almost the instant he let out that roar, a sigh echoed in the world, and Zong Ze took a step out of the air beside the retreating Yun Lai. The instant he walked out, he looked at Su Ming with aplicated gaze. Yun Lai continued fleeing behind him, charging straight towards his cave abode as his heart roared madly. He still had one killing move left, but he had to return to his cave abode before he could execute it with the help of the offerings there.


    Zong Ze stood face to face against the iing shard storm in the midst of all his mixed feelings. He lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and pushed forward. His body instantly touched the shard storm that was sweeping towards him, and booming sounds reverberated in the air.


    Another person appeared behind Zong Ze. That person looked a little old, and judging by his looks, he was Zong Ze as well. Immediately after, another person appeared, and that person was also Zong Ze, but he looked even older.


    Eight of these increasingly older figures appeared and stood in a line to resist the wind before they eventually fused together, turning back into Zong Ze. He spread his arms wide open, and a presence belonging to an End Shaman instantly turned into a screen of light that separated Su Ming and the rapidly fleeing Yun Lai.


    "If my friend Yun Lai dies, then Southern Swamp will face a great change. There are thousands of Shamans and Berserkers on this ind, please¡­"


    Before Zong Ze could finish speaking, his pupils shrank and he immediately took a few steps backwards. His presence as an End Shaman shot up in his body once again, and at the same moment, he formed a seal with both his hands and tapped a few spots on his body before a dark light flickered in his eyes.


    The reason behind his actions was because violet light had started shing on Su Ming¡¯s body as he continued walking towards him. That violet light was like flowing water. Once it covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body, it turned into a set of violet armor. At the same time, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and during that process, that violet light spread out, and a long violet spear of several dozens of feet appeared in a stunning manner right before Zong Ze¡¯s eyes.


    Power. Madness. ughter. These sensations ripped into Zong Ze¡¯s heart, causing a dazed expression to appear briefly in his eyes. It felt as if his heart and soul had been dragged into a vortex called the abyss.


    The instant rity returned to his eyes, he found himself facing a sight that he would never forget - a violet hue that filled the entire sky. He saw Su Ming rising his hand and tossing that long spear swiftly outwards. With a hum, it shot through the istion light screen Zong Ze had ced up, and the light screen could not fight back even for a single moment. It exploded into pieces, and during that instant, the long spear turned into a purple shadow that surged into the sky and charged straight towards the clouds. It was so quick that it seemed like it had sliced through the world to pierce through the utterly shocked and terrified Yun Lai.


    As he let out screams of pain, he exploded, and that long spear stabbed into an empty mountain in the distance with a bang. That mountain shuddered and was reduced to ashes¡­


    Su Ming stood in midair. The violet light covering his entire body quickly faded away, and the armor changed to fine threads that seeped into his body. The long spear he had thrown out just now into the distance also turned into a ray of violet light that returned to Su Ming¡¯s hand. In the span of a breath, he returned to his normal self, and he wrapped his hand in his fist towards Zong Ze in an apology.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    Trantor''s Thoughts


    Mogumoguchan Mogumoguchan


    Preview to next chapter: I''ll Do One Thing


    Zong Ze tells Su Ming about Scour Sieve Ind

 Chapter 525 — I’ll Do One Thing

    <h4>Chapter 525: I¡¯ll Do One Thing</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zong Ze sighed, and his gaze when he looked towards Su Ming became even moreplicated. When they had first met in the past, Su Ming was still very weak, but even then, he had managed to attract his attention.


    When they met again, that shocking power of cultivation and the strength that could seal the whole world with just a wave of his arm had shocked Zong Ze, but he had been able to tell vaguely that Su Ming was not himself when he was in that state!


    Then there was their encounter this time. He met Su Ming once again, but this time, the shock Su Ming had brought to him had surpassed those two previous times. That was not because Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had surpassed Hong Luo¡¯s, but because Zong Ze could tell that this Su Ming who was standing before him was the real man himself!


    They had met three times, and each time, he was different. Among all the people Zong Ze had met in his life, only Su Ming had been able to give him such intense feelings.


    "Your carelessness this time has caused Southern Swamp Ind to no longer know peace¡­ From now on, the inders who have survived through the cmity will have to face life threatening dangers once again and be hunted by Eastern Wastnders¡­" Zong Ze did not look at the torn pieces of flesh left behind him, but let out a sigh instead.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not speak. Almost the instant he killed Yun Lai, he sensed a faint tremor traveling through the ground of the entire Southern Swamp Ind.


    Those tremors did not start off strong, but quickly turned into booming sounds. The man-made sky started flickering non-stop, shes of brightness followed quickly by darkness. When Su Ming lifted his head to look, the man-made darkness let out a brilliant sh, and then the entire Southern Swamp Ind was instantly illuminated. However, that light was like a sh of lightning that sliced through the sky before it disappeared without a trace.


    Banging sounds came from above, and as the light faded away, the stars in the man-made sky started dimming in a manner as if they were all connected together. Eventually, they became dark once again, but the darkness at this moment and the darkness just moments ago were different in their very nature!


    The darkness just moments ago was due to the man-made sky that had lost all the spiritual Qi needed for its operations, but the darkness right now was because of the change that had appeared in Southern Swamp Ind. The man-made sky exploded. Although the protective screen still existed, the screen had be transparent, and the intense darkness that fell into Su Ming¡¯s eyes was¡­ the color of the Dead Sea outside!


    As he saw the darkness of the Dead Sea, Zong Ze too saw it, and Fang Cang Lan, who was standing on the mountain on the ground, did as well. All the Shamans and Berserkers living in Southern Swamp Ind, too, saw it clearly.


    Some of the people who had survived through the cmity had been lucky, but a lot more of them had experienced different trials and tribtions. These experiences varied, but there was one shocking simrity between all of them, and that was the unswerving determination that was born out of these experiences!


    If they did not have determination, then it would be difficult for them to struggle and survive in this chaotic world. If they did not have determination, then it would be difficult for them to crawl out of death. If they did not have determination, it would be difficult for them to still be able to open their eyes after countless people had died in the Land of South Morning!


    That was why even though this change had appeared in Southern Swamp Ind, even though more than a few people had seen Yun Lai¡¯s death and Su Ming¡¯s appearance, they only had shock on their expressions. There was little panic evident in them, much less any form ofmotion traveling out of their mouths.


    Instead, they looked at the sky quietly and silently felt the tremors shaking the ground beneath their feet as Southern Swamp Ind slowly rose to the surface of the sea.


    Zi Yan looked at all of this with a stupefied expression as she stood in the crowd. The things that had happened were entirely within her expectations, but she did not expect that it would end up this way. She might have been Yun Lai¡¯s concubine before and believed that she knew a lot about him, but she still did not know that Southern Swamp Ind¡¯s Rune was linked to his life!


    Fang Cang Lan remained silent. She knew about the Rune being linked to Yun Lai¡¯s life. This was also the reason why she was confident she could kill or heavily injure Yun Lai through her multiple preparations. She also knew that the Rune in Southern Swamp Ind would crumble after Yun Lai died, along with the fact that the ind would once again appear on the surface of the sea after his death.


    But¡­ Firm resolution appeared in her eyes.


    ¡®Zi Yan has already suffered for me for many years. She might be together with Ya Mu now, but she doesn¡¯t know that she still has Yun Lai¡¯s seal in her body. She might look as if she has regained the freedom to live and die as she wishes, but in truth, her life is still in Yun Lai¡¯s hands.


    ¡®Zong Ze would not interfere much in this matter either, unless Ya Mu became a Latter Shaman¡­ This is what I saw in Yun Lai¡¯s memories¡­


    ¡®If Zi Yan could suffer for me, then I could also bear living in infamy and being ridiculed for the rest of my life for her. Even if the entire Southern Swamp Ind had to pay for this, as long as Zi Yan could obtain true freedom, it¡¯s worth it!¡¯


    This was what Fang Cang Lan had told herself in her heart when she set her n to kill Yun Lai all those years ago.


    There was a second stage to her ns, and she had already made detailed preparations for it. Once she killed or heavily injured Yun Lai, she would leave quietly with Zi Yan and head to other inds to begin a new life.


    However, Su Ming¡¯s appearance had thrown all her ns into chaos¡­


    Su Ming could feel the tremors in the ind bing more intense under his feet. Booming sounds rolled into the air from beneath him. He noticed Southern Swamp Ind rising up, and in silence, he noticed the seawater at the depths of the Dead Sea looking as if it had been split apart. A massive area on the surface of the sea also sank down, and waves started rolling towards the edges of the pit.


    In just a moment, with a shocking boom that shook the sky and earth, an ind emerged from the very depths of the sea on the originally empty surface. The instant it appeared, arge amount of seawater rolled about, causing booming sounds to reverberate in the air. The people could see an arc shaped screen of light covering this ind, and as it appeared on the sea, the light from the world outside instantly shot through and fell on the ind!


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the clouds in the sky outside the screen of light, then listened to the roaring waves of the sea around him. Zong Ze¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    "The crash of the Eastern Wastnds in ournd caused South Morning to be split into pieces¡­ turning into three much smaller continents and the numerous inds around the edges of these continents¡­ The three much smaller continents are protected by Runes, prohibiting all outsiders from entering, as if they are sealed off.


    "Besides the three much smaller continents there are numerous inds that vary in sizes. Most of these inds are uninhabited, and only some of them serve as a home for those who survived through the cmity, just like us.


    "Compared to the three sealed off continents, those who live on the inds face a whole lot more dangers, and many of these dangerse from Eastern Wastnds instead of from the Dead Sea¡­


    "Once South Morning shattered because of the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds, a disaster also fell on thetter. Their continent also copsed and many inds appeared, but since there were a lot more powerful warriors in Eastern Wastndspared to South Morning, that was why the damage to theirnd was much smallerpared to ours, and their continent was not torn to pieces.


    "There were too many casualties in South Morning, and Eastern Wastnds did not suffer much damage. This caused a huge disparity between our strengths. The Eastern Wastnders hunt those of us from South Morning for entertainment. To them, all of us from South Morning are inferior, be it who are Shamans or Berserkers. Take for example, that Scour Sieve Festival of theirs. It is a bloody festival hosted by Scour Sieve Ind, the biggest ind located outside the Eastern Wastnds, and their aim is to hunt those of us from South Morning.


    "This Scour Sieve Festival is hosted once every two years, and now¡­ it¡¯s almost here. If Southern Swamp Ind appears on the surface of the sea now, we¡¯ll definitely catch the attention of the Cultivators from Eastern Wastnd. Su Ming¡­ you really shouldn¡¯t have killed Yun Lai." Zong Ze looked at the sky outside the screen of light, then at the sea around him, and there was a sense of age in his voice when he spoke.


    "Sir Zong Ze, do you happen to have a map of the inds surrounding Eastern Wastnds, especially of Scour Sieve Ind?" Su Ming turned his gaze away from the sky to look at Zong Ze as he asked calmly.


    A brilliant sparkle appeared in Zong Ze¡¯s eyes and he looked at Su Ming with a stern expression on his face.


    "Do you know that Scour Sieve Ind is the biggest ind outside Eastern Wastnds and that old Mo Luo1 on the ind has already reached the peak of theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and he is already halfway to attaining greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm? I fought against him once, and I lost. This person¡¯s divine abilities are unpredictable, and he also has the power of Great Yu Sky Pce. Based on your race¡¯s words, he is someone who has gone to Great Yu Dynasty before.


    "Once this sort of person attains greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, then it would be the same as him reaching the pinnacle of being an End Shaman. That stage belongs to those who have the right to explore bing Hollow Shamans.


    "You do indeed have extraordinary power, but do you have confidence to be able to fight against him?" Zong Ze asked solemnly.


    "I once heard from someone that among your Medial, Latter, and End Shamans, the End Shamans have power that is equivalent to the Berserkers who have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. Is that true?" Su Ming did not answer Zong Ze¡¯s question, but instead threw out his question lightly.


    "In theory, that is true. But in truth, the Berserkers¡¯ constitution has a long history and serves the main cultivation system for Berserkers after the first God of Berserkers created it, but the Shamans¡¯ constitution was created by our Lord of Nine Li after he discarded his identity as a Berserker all those years ago.


    "Due to the strangeness of our divine abilities, all our Realms that are below End are stronger than the Berserkers¡¯, but¡­ if wepare the Berserkers who have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm to End Shamans, then End Shamans¡­ are not their opponents.


    "If I truly go and fight against them, then with my experience, I can tell that I will be able to fight against a Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but I cannot win against those who have attained greatpletion. In fact, even if the old Mo Luo is halfway through attaining greatpletion, since he has mastered the power of Great Yu, I still cannot hope to be his opponent.


    "Unless, that is¡­ a Hollow Shaman like the Great Patriarch appeared among us Shamans again!"


    Su Ming nodded his head. He did not speak.


    "From what I know, besides the old Mo Luo, this Scour Sieve Ind also has an End Shaman, Bao Shan, the traitor of our people¡­ and there are also three Berserkers in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm who are as powerful as Yun Lai. There are also quite a number of Berserkers in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm and Latter Shamans who are still affiliated with our precious mountain.


    "This sort of strength is simply not something we can stand up against. That is why most of the inds around this area, including Southern Swamp Ind, have decided to hide," Zong Ze stated in a low voice.


    "Senior Zong Ze, how many years do you have left?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    Zong Ze fell silent, and after a long while, he closed his eyes. The aura of death he had hidden in his body became a little more distinct.


    "Less than ten years."


    "I am a Berserker. I have lived in thend of Shamans for many years. Now, after the cmity that fell on South Morning, the Shamans and Berserkers have fused together¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on Zong Ze, and he slowly shifted his eyes away. He looked towards Fang Cang Lan, whose expression was filled with aplicated array of emotions, then at the Shamans and Berserkers who had walked out of their own cave abodes.


    "I have not done anything for the Berserkers before¡­ Now, let me do one thing for all of you." Su Ming looked at all these people, who were dressed in ragged clothing, looked at them needing to hide themselves even though they had survived through the cmity, and all of this¡­ was because of Eastern Wastnds¡­

 Chapter 526 — Eldest Senior Brother’s Whereabouts!

    <h4>Chapter 526: Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Whereabouts!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Southern Swamp Ind appeared on the surface of the sea, seawater started churning in all directions. The Shamans and Berserkers behind the screen of light in the ind stared wordlessly at Su Ming and Zong Ze, who were both standing in the sky.


    Zong Ze lifted his right hand, and a jade slip immediately appeared on his palm. He flung it towards Su Ming, and the jade slip turned into a long arc that instantly appeared before Su Ming. Once he caught it in his hands, he looked at it carefully.


    It was a simple map, and where South Morning originally was were three smaller continents. Each of them was separated by the Dead Sea. They might be called continents, but were really just slightlyrger inds.


    Around the area near Eastern Wastnds was an endless amount of inds. There was also quite a number of them located at the edge of continent as well. One of them was an ind that was several times the size of Southern Swamp. The words ¡®Scour Sieve¡¯ were written on top of it.


    "It¡¯s difficult for me to leave thisnd, so I can¡¯t go with you. I can only¡­ give you a bow as a plea for you to do this and as a sign of gratitude for this matter." Zong Ze looked at Su Ming, and theplicated look in his eyes gradually turned to a regretful one as he wrapped his fist in the palm and bowed towards Su Ming.


    "Sir Zong Ze, please tell me, did my eldest senior brothere to thend of the Shamans in the past?" Su Ming averted his gaze from the jade slip and looked at Zong Ze before he suddenly threw this question out of the blue.


    "The Young Lord came to Autumn Sea Tribe before the cmity, but he didn¡¯t go to the God of Shamans Temple. Instead¡­ when the cmity fell on our heads, he went to Eastern Wastnds¡­" Zong Ze said deeply.


    Su Ming frowned.


    "From what I know, the Young Lord went to Eastern Wastnds because of his Master, who went there many years ago and never returned. It seems like something had happened there." Zong Ze fell silent for a moment, but in the end, he still said those words.


    He knew about the rtionship between Nine Li¡¯s Young Lord and Su Ming. He couldn¡¯t hide this from him.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and looked towards Zong Ze.


    "Please tell me in detail, senior Zong Ze."


    "I didn¡¯t learn the details because the Shamans and Berserkers were at war at that time, but from what I understand, senior Tian Xie Zi passed through the Dead Sea alone and went to Eastern Wastnds. It seems like he wanted to try and prevent this cmity, but¡­ he never returned. But the date of the cmity falling on us had indeed been pushed back considerably.


    "I remember that the Young Lord stood on a mountain for the entire night before he went to Eastern Wastnds. He held a broken wooden te in his hands, and his face was filled with sorrow¡­" Zong Ze looked at Su Ming and spoke softly.


    A shudder ran through Su Ming¡¯s body, and a bang instantly went off in his head. He could tell that Zong Ze was not lying, and there was no need for him to lie about this either. A picture appeared in his head.


    In that picture, he saw the waves in the vast sea surging into the sky. On a mountain towering into the clouds, he saw his eldest senior brother standing silently, looking at the roaring Dead Sea as it came rushing forth from the distance and at the gigantic Eastern Wastnds charging forward to this ce from far, far away. His face was filled with sorrow, and in his hands he held a wooden te. On that wooden te were three words - Tian Xie Zi!


    There were cracks on that wooden te, and it looked as if it were about to shatter at any moment¡­


    As the seawater roared and Eastern Wastnds crashed into the continent, by his lonesome, eldest senior brother stepped into the air, and with his sorrow, he flew towards Eastern Wastnds!


    "Master! Eldest senior brother!" Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards the direction where Eastern Wastndsid. A crazed killing intent burned in his eyes.


    He did not want to think about this too much. He was afraid that the more he thought about it, the more answers he would get, and the more he would feel that he had lost.


    He suddenly understood what Zi Yan had meant when she said that his second senior brother had left the ninth summit and never returned. He had been slightly puzzled when he first heard it, because his second senior brother loved the ninth summit. The ninth summit was his home, and unless something as serious as the world copsing happened, he would definitely not leave it!


    But he still left, and¡­ he never returned. Su Ming had originally been wondering where he went, but now, he was absolutely certain that his second senior brother¡­ had gone to Eastern Wastnds!


    He went to search for his Master!


    His eldest senior brother also left for the same reason, to search for their Master. Perhaps he had even gone off to search for his second junior brother as well!


    "What about Hu Zi¡­? Is he still in the ninth summit¡­?" Su Ming mumbled under his breath.


    He suddenly had a great urge to return to the ninth summit. He wanted to see whether Hu Zi was still around, then he would go to Eastern Wastnds. Over there, he would search for his eldest senior brother and his second senior brother¡¯s traces, and he would find them. Then, they would look for their Master together!


    Zong Ze looked at Su Ming. This young man who had given him three different kinds of feelings during the three times they had met reminded him of the Young Lord of Nine Li. He remembered the person who had left for Eastern Wastnds, and also remembered his very own Autumn Sea Tribe, now dispersed. Most of his tribe members were scattered as well. Then he remembered his few remaining years of life, and remembered how great and awe-inspiring he had been when he was younger.


    Gradually, Zong Ze turned around and left with a mncholic expression.


    The sky slowly darkened. Waves upon waves of water crashed onto the surface of the sea, creating sshing sounds. Su Ming sat on a mountain and looked towards the darkness in the distance without a single word.


    At some point in time, Fang Cang Lan walked out from the darkness and approached him from behind. She looked at Su Ming gently, but did not speak, simply sat down next to him.


    The seawater created rushing sounds. The world was covered in darkness. There were no words, no exchange of gazes between the two people. Fang Cang Lan simply stayed beside Su Ming quietly on the mountain throughout the entire night.


    When light started shining through the gray clouds in the sky, Su Ming, who had immersed himself in his many thoughts, with the ninth summit constantly appearing in his mind, closed his eyes.


    "Thank you," he whispered softly.


    Fang Cang Lan did not speak. She simply looked in the distance. It might still be dim, but the sky was still much brighter thanplete darkness. She shook her head.


    "If you don¡¯t want to stay on Southern Swamp Ind, you can leave with Zi Yan to the Fated Kin¡¯s ind. She knows where it is." Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the woman who had stayed with him for the entire night. He looked at her side profile; her face was breathtakingly beautiful.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about me. My level of cultivation might not be high, but I¡¯ve prepared a lot of backup ns, and they¡¯re allid out in great detail. I won¡¯t run into any dangers that I can¡¯t solve.


    "But you, though¡­ That Scour Sieve Ind¡­" Fang Cang Lan turned her head around, and she fixed her beautiful eyes on Su Ming.


    "I know that Yun Lai had been refining an Enchanted Treasure. He needed my divine ability to be able to activate it fully. The origin of this treasure is unknown, but if you bring it over here¡­" Fang Cang Lan immediately said, and Su Ming could see the concern as well as worry clearly on her face.


    "I won¡¯t need it. Since it needs your divine ability to be activated fully, then you can also use it."


    "But¡­" Anxiety rushed through Fang Cang Lan¡¯s system, and just as she was about to continue, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. It was very faint, but there was a wave of confidence contained within.


    "The twenty years of memories you saw were only fragments. You didn¡¯t see everything." He looked at her and the smile stayed on his lips.


    Fang Cang Lan was taken aback, but she quickly remembered how Yun Lai had beenpletely unable to fight back against Su Ming despite his strength. That sort of power had already surpassed Fang Cang Lan¡¯s understanding.


    "You¡­ What is your level of cultivation now?" Fang Cang Lan remained silent for a while before she asked softly.


    "Bone Sacrifice." Su Ming looked towards her.


    "That¡¯s impossible¡­" Fang Cang Lan eyes went wide. A dark light shone in them, and as she lifted her right hand, the jade skull appeared on her palm. Once she pressed her hand against it, she lifted her left hand and held Su Ming¡¯s hand, then closed her eyes.


    Su Ming did not shake her off. After a moment, Fang Cang Lan trembled, and her eyes flew open.


    "The Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing¡­ Sacrificing all the bones in your body¡­" she mumbled, then looked at Su Ming with disbelieving eyes.


    Su Ming did not speak. He simply nodded.


    Fang Cang Lan only recovered from her shock after some time. She looked at him, and her eyes shone increasingly brighter, but she seemed slightly hesitant. She bit her lip, and after a moment, a grim expression appeared on her face and she spoke softly.


    "Su Ming, do you remember when we first met? At that time, after you left my brother¡¯s ce, I¡­ saw your memories."


    Su Ming remained calm. How could he have forgotten about this? That had been the first time he began suspecting his own identity, and all of this was due to Fang Cang Lan¡¯spassion as well as her muttering those words that he could not understand back then.


    "Destiny, huh¡­?"he said lightly.


    "You¡­ already know?" The pity that had appeared in her eyes all those years ago gradually surfaced once again as she asked softly.


    "I saw you living through fifty years of your life in a void¡­ I also saw you chained up, up till the moment of your death¡­" After keeping that secret for twenty odd years in her heart, Fang Cang Lan finally told Su Ming about it.


    "I saw them calling you Destiny¡­ I saw you dying hundreds of times¡­ I also saw a ce called Dark Mountain. But when I wanted to continue looking, a power from another world destroyed my ability.


    "That power was too strong, and there was no way I could hope to fight back against it. I could feel the power trying to destroy it, because I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have.


    "But for some unknown reason, when that power wanted to wipe out my existence, it disappeared¡­" Fang Cang Lan muttered. Still holding Su Ming¡¯s hand, she closed her eyes once more.


    The instant she did so, a bang went off in Su Ming¡¯s head, and flowing pictures appeared in his mind. Those pictures were everything that Fang Cang Lan had seen in the past.


    "Over these twenty years, my level of cultivation rose incredibly quickly, and the main reason for it was because of that power that tried to destroy me when I was reading through your memories. I slowly discovered that it did not disappear, but remained within me¡­


    "I want to help you. I want to let you know just what you lost, and just how many of your true memories have been changed or sealed. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been training so diligently to fuse with that power¡­ I want to practice this unique divine ability of mine until I reach perfection. I always believed that someday, I would definitely be able to help you.


    "If you trust me, then let me try looking one more time¡­ into your past memories¡­"


    Fang Cang Lan¡¯s mutters echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. In silence, he gradually rxed his mind, and under Fang Cang Lan¡¯s guidance, they both began going back to the past that had returned to the passage of time.


    Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the void appeared, the him that was shackled by chains, the gigantic head, the person sitting on top of the head, as well as that one sentence¡­


    "You¡­ truly disappoint me¡­"


    He did not know how much time had passed, but at some point, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open, and Fang Cang Lan shuddered before him. A mouthful of blood spilled out of her mouth.


    Su Ming stretched out his left hand and dragged her behind himself before lifting his right hand and throwing a punch towards the spot where she had sat moments ago without any hesitation.


    That one punch immediately caused the air to begin distorting, and a cold harrumph that seemed toe from a ce far away abruptly traveled forth!

 Chapter 527 — Elder, Who… Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 527: Elder, Who¡­ Are You?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming threw that punch forward, a cold harrumph from the air shot up. A violent bang reverberated in the air. An intense shudder ran through Su Ming¡¯s entire body, and rumbling sounds made it seem as if he was about to shatter and copse came from his entire person. With Fang Cang Lan in his grip, he tumbled backwards without any hesitation and disappeared instantly. When they reappeared, they were already thousands of feet away.


    Fang Cang Lan¡¯s face turned pale, but determination could be seen on her face. When Su Ming pulled her away, she lifted her hand without any hint of panic and pointed forward with one finger.


    The protective screen of light outside Southern Swamp Ind started shining with a brilliant light that spilled out in all directions before gathering to one point and turning to a powerful ray of light that went charging towards the illusory figure before Su Ming.


    They crashed into each other in an instant, and as booming sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming let go of Fang Cang Lan¡¯s hand with a grim face. All his power of Bone Sacrifice erupted forth from his body, and he took a step towards the illusory figure.


    Almost the instant he took that step, Fang Cang Lan immediately sat down by the side without caring about how dangerous the ce was, neither was she worried about Su Ming being distracted. Instead, she closed her eyes, and after casting some unknown divine ability, she suddenly cried out.


    "Thirty-two feet to his left. Seventy-nine feet to his right. Two hundred forty-eight feet to his front. These are his dimensional realm loci!"


    The instant Fang Cang Lan said those words, the eyes of the semi-transparent figure charging towards Su Ming shed and he looked straight towards her. When that illusory figure closed in, golden light shone about Su Ming¡¯s body, and he pointed towards the spot thirty-two feet away from the figure¡¯s left. A cracking sound immediately rang in the air, and the transparent figure froze momentarily.


    The instant it froze up, Su Mingid out his right palm straight and pressed towards his right. A strong force moved to the spot seventy-nine feet away from the figure¡¯s right. Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and the cracking sounds rang out once again. The transparent figure let out a low growl and lifted his arms as if he was about to form a seal. He did not go on to attack Su Ming, but pushed his palms in Fang Cang Lan¡¯s direction!


    Right at that moment, Su Ming formed his left hand into a fist and hurled a punch straight towards the third dimensional realm locus, exactly Two hundred forty-eight feet before that figure. The instant his punchnded, the area around the semi-transparent figure distorted, and as if space itself was copsing, arge suction force appeared, causing the figure to be instantly sucked inside, disappearing without a trace.


    Yet even though it disappeared, the killing intent within the palm strike aimed towards Fang Cang Lan after it formed that seal still remained, and it was about to touch her.


    With Fang Cang Lan¡¯s power, there was no way she could possibly dodge that strike. She lifted her head and looked towards Su Ming. There was a look in her eyes saying that she did not want to part with him, but she was smiling.


    When everything seemed to have been set in stone and could not be changed, a sharp glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he lifted his left hand to point towards the sky while pushing his right hand in the direction of the ground.


    "The past¡­ the future¡­"


    As Su Ming whispered, shadows of himself ovepped and intersected with each other. Time seemed to be flowing backwards around them, and the entire world froze at that instant. The palm strike closing in on Fang Cang Lan also froze, and even began showing signs of reversing.


    Su Ming did not hesitate. He took a step forward and warped, appearing right before Fang Cang Lan. When he lifted his right hand, time was restored, and during that instant, the movement for everything around them increased, as if these things wanted to catch up to for the time they had lost.


    The palm strike crashed into Su Ming¡¯s right hand. With a shocking boom rising into the air, the palm strike shattered. A trickle of blood flowed out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth, but he continued standing there and did not move, because right behind him was Fang Cang Lan, a woman who had been exposed to a life-threatening crisis because of him.


    Fang Cang Lan stared at the figure before her with a dazed expression, and the gentleness in her eyes grew stronger with each passing moment.


    The disappearance of that palm strike caused the air around them to return to normal. Yet strangely, even though there was such a strong ripple of power in this ce and such a loud bang in the air, no one in Southern Swamp Ind caught on. It was as if they did not hear or feel anything.


    "This is that power I was talking about. But it has a bit more intelligencepared tost time¡­" Fang Cang Lan spoke softly and stood up, walking up to Su Ming and wiping away the blood at the corners of his mouth.


    But the instant her hands touched Su Ming¡¯s blood, that blood on her finger started rotting away and turning ck in the blink of an eye. Soon, it turned into a wave of aura of death that spread out, causing both Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan to be stunned by the sight.


    Her eyes went wide. She did not know what had happened. When she lifted her head to look towards Su Ming, she saw a hint of grief in his eyes.


    Her heart lurched in her chest, but just as she was about to ask, Su Ming closed his eyes.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with that semi-transparent figure. He felt a hint of Di Tian¡¯s presence on that figure just now, but that presence had been incredibly faint, and it felt as if it hade forth through an endless amount of dimensions.


    When Fang Cang Lan activated her divine ability in an attempt to help Su Ming probe deeper into his memories, they failed, and had even attracted Di Tian¡¯s presence over. If Su Ming had still been the same as he was before, then Fang Cang Lan would have definitely died.


    "Dimensional realm locus¡­ Is that the name for the three spots that were connected to the space here just now that allowed that semi-transparent figure toe here?" Su Ming opened his eyes and looked towards Fang Cang Lan.


    "How did you learn about them?" he asked calmly.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. The instant I sensed that presenceing, I saw those three spots around him. He seemed to have also used those three spots to arrive to this ce.


    "The distance between him and those three spots would never change."


    Confusion appeared in Fang Cang Lan¡¯s eyes as she whispered. She was still caught in the sight of witnessing Su Ming¡¯s blood turn ck before changing into the aura of death on her finger.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression grew moreplicated. The sight of his blood turning into the aura of death kept repeating itself in his head, along with the three spots Fang Cang Lan had mentioned just now.


    After a long while, Fang Cang Lan looked towards Su Ming and bit her bottom lip.


    "Why did your blood turn that way on my hand?"


    "I¡¯m tired, Cang Lan." Su Ming then fell silent and sat down cross-legged on the ground and slowly closed his eyes.


    Fang Cang Lan stood by the side quietly for a long while before she discovered, in her anguish, that this Su Ming was different from the Su Ming she knew in the past. Right now, his emotions changed constantly, and he swung between moments of friendliness and aloofness.


    ¡®All of this must be rted to his blood turning into the aura of death on my finger. I will definitely find the reason behind this!¡¯ Determination appeared in Fang Cang Lan¡¯s eyes. She cast Su Ming a nce before turning around and leaving.


    As she was leaving, she did not hear him mumble his next words.


    "Thank you, Cang Lan."


    Su Ming had originally nned to ask Fang Cang Lan to use her unique abilities to look into the memories of Di Tian¡¯s servant, whom he had captured, but the sight just now made him temporarily give up on this idea.


    It was far too easy for unforeseen circumstances to happen in this matter. Su Ming knew that if they attracted that semi-transparent figure containing a hint of Di Tian¡¯s presence here again, it would be difficult for him to protect Fang Cang Lan with his current level of cultivation, especially when it would definitelye prepared this time.


    He sat quietly and looked at the sky turning dark, then at the darkness gradually disappearing to wee a new day. During these few days, the inders had been repeatedly fortifying the Rune under Zong Ze¡¯s arrangements. They tried to make the ind sink into the bottom of the sea once again. It was not impossible, but they needed time to be able to do so.


    Su Ming was not worried about Fang Cang Lan. This woman had changed greatly, and his impression of her changed a lot from what it was in the past. It did not matter whether it was her intelligence or her decisiveness, with these things along with her strange divine abilities, they were enough to ensure her safety, despite her low level of cultivation.


    After all, this was a woman who would dare to try to kill a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm even though she was only in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. Su Ming would not dare to underestimate this sort of person.


    Besides¡­


    "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a person like you. I wonder how many are there in thend of the Berserkers who are like you¡­?" Su Ming mumbled to himself.


    The instant his blood turned into the aura of death on Fang Cang Lan¡¯s finger, he was reminded of the moment he flew out of the vortex with the ancient bronze sword from the True Sacred Yin Realm, and how he had felt as if he was nearly drowned by a thick wave of aura of death the moment he saw the stars and the gxy.


    If he minimized that feeling several times and turned it into a drop of blood, then it would be exactly like what he saw on Fang Cang Lan¡¯s finger just now.


    "32, 79, 248¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the horizon connecting the sky and the sea in the distance and mumbled under his breath. His expression grew moreplicated with each passing moment, and a nostalgic look appeared in his eyes as he uttered those three so called dimensional realm loci.


    When Fang Cang Lan had first mentioned those three spots, Su Ming had not thought much about them, but once his blood turned into the aura of death, he had been stunned, and those three numbers began appearing in his head nonstop.


    He had a vague feeling that these three numbers were familiar. Very familiar¡­ That sense of familiarity was the sort that was carved into his soul, engraved into his bones. It was a sort of familiarity that he would never forget.


    "If there is a fourth dimensional realm locus, then would it be located 371 feet away¡­? If there is a fifth, would it be located 563 feet away¡­? If there is a sixth dimensional realm locus, would that be a spot 781 feet away¡­?" he whispered to himself softly in agony. How could he forget these six numbers? How could he not be familiar with them?!


    ¡®32, 79, 248, 371, 563, 781¡­ Elder, what were you trying to tell me¡­? You gave me these six numbers when we were in Wind Stream Tribe before I went to climb those stairs on their sacred mountain. You asked me to remember them well, and I originally thought they were just locations for me to rest, but now¡­ only now do I know that they aren¡¯t¡­¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and tears fell down his cheeks.


    ¡®Elder¡­ are you¡­ really my elder¡­? Are you really Dark Mountain Tribe¡¯s elder¡­? Are you really the elder who taught me how to be a person since I was young, taught me how to exercise caution, taught me how to reason, taught me how to fight¡­?


    ¡®Elder, who¡­ are you?¡¯ More tears fell from Su Ming¡¯s tightly shut eyes. ¡®Elder, is Dark Mountain real? Are Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La, Bai Ling¡­ Are all of them real?¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked towards the sky and the sea. He looked into the distance just like that until his tears became dry, until a thick wave of sorrow appeared and found permanent residence in his body, until he stood up and did not even cast a nce at the woman who had been watching him over these past few days from another mountain far away.


    He took a step into the sky.

 Chapter 528 — Why Should I Cherish this Life and not Defy the World?!

    <h4>Chapter 528: Why Should I Cherish this Life and not Defy the World?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe. When I was born, the Berserkers had weakened¡­" Su Ming took a step forward and walked onto air. Sorrow could be seen on his face, and loneliness could be felting from his body as he mumbled under his breath.


    "If the heavens are heartless, then we will all be separated. The earth was heartless, and it made my Dark Mountain die.


    "When war begins, the world is broken and torn to shreds. When a person is lost, his path home grieves for him¡­


    "If the heavens have eyes, then why do they never see that my world is plunged into eternal darkness? If the deities have souls, then why did they divide the sky and seas to the south and north?


    "I kept my duty to the heavens, so why did they not let me see the darkness of night? I kept my duty to the deities, so why did they tear me into pieces and scatter my memories?!


    "I yearn for my home all day and night, I am forced to wander and cannot see the pain of the heavens¡­ I yearn for my family and friends, but where are they? Their souls yearn for me, but we are separated by death!


    "Reality and fantasy cannot be differentiated, and Dark Mountain is too far away! We live and we die in this world, but where is my ce in all of it?! I cry tears of blood when I lift my head, and tell me, why should I cherish this life and not defy the world?!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared. His voice sounded like thunder rumbling, causing the clouds in the sky to tumble backwards, and a slim ray of sunlight shot through the thinned outyers of clouds.


    When the sunlight descended, Su Ming took a huge step forward and charged towards Scour Sieve Ind.


    Killing intent and murderous aura filled his entire body. The sorrow brought by the six numbers, the confusion behind whether Dark Mountain was real or simply a fake, and the aura of death that had transformed from his drop of blood on Fang Cang Lan¡¯s fingertips, all of these things made Su Ming beginughing loudly as he continued moving forward.


    Hisughter rang through the air, but it was filled with a freezing chill!


    Heughed at the heavens,ughed at the world,ughed at his own life,ughed at Di Tian¡¯s intentions!


    ¡®I cry tears of blood when I lift my head, and tell me, why should I cherish this life and not defy the world?!¡¯


    "Who am I? It doesn¡¯t matter whether I am Su Ming or Destiny. I don¡¯t know who I am, but I know that no matter how big this world is, I will be the one who will control my own fate!


    "Who am I? Is that really important¡­?"


    Su Ming threw up his head andughed. He understood now. All the life and death experiences he had gone through had allowed him to grow. He had evene to understand the secrets of Dark Mountain on Southern Swamp Ind, had seen how different Fang Cang Lan had be, and all of this had allowed him to understand!


    "It¡¯s not important. What is important is that I exist! What is important is that I will exist forever! What is important is that I will tear apart this mystery with all my power! What is important is that I will crush all of these things under my heel!


    "I am not me!


    "I am me!"


    There was a wave of wild arrogance in Su Ming¡¯sughter, along with a wave of sorrow that was hidden beneath. When a person found that the things he treasured the most might possibly be fake time and again, how would he end up¡­?


    Either he would give up, or¡­ he would rise!


    "What is reality, and what is fantasy? So what if it¡¯s reality? So what if it¡¯s fantasy?!"


    Su Ming charged forth, and wherever he went, the world would rumble. Under his extreme speed, the giants in the sea dared not lift their heads, the birds in the sky dared not get closer, and all the living beings around him did not dare look at him!


    "Since you call me Destiny, then I, Su Ming, will be your Destiny!


    "And if you call me Su Ming, then from now on, I will still be Su Ming!"


    Su Ming let out a long string ofughter towards the sky. His killing intent and murderous aura became even thicker as heughed, surging towards the sky and pushing theyers of clouds to charge straight towards Eastern Wastnd¡¯s Scour Sieve Ind!


    As he rushed forward under that extreme speed, he did not see that woman who still remained on the now distant Southern Swamp Ind, did not see the Fated Kin worship his statue on their ind, neither did he see Hu Zi roaring towards the sky in fury and in endless suffering on the ninth summit in thend of the Berserkers.


    Nor did he see the relocation gate deep in the depths of the ground that would lead him to another ce. In that ce was a frozen world, and in that frozen world was the buried Great Yu Imperial City. In that city was a tall altar, and on that altar was the frozen Court Diviner of Great Yu. Right before him was a ferocious beast¡¯s spine, and on it¡­ were a line of words that were carved into the spine before the old man died!


    "When you learn who you are, you¡­ are no longer you!


    "When you no longer know who you are, you¡­ will be you!"


    Besides these sentences, the things Great Yu¡¯s Court Diviner had seen in the past with those gray eyes that could no longer see the world had all turned into a faint, loving smile filled withpassion and expectation.


    Su Ming had not seen that smile clearly when he came, but if he had been able to see it, then he would have definitely been shocked to the core and his mind would have definitely gone nk with loud rumbles upying his thoughts¡­ and tears would have absolutely fallen from his eyes as he stood before Great Yu¡¯s Court Diviner on the frozen altar.


    Because Su Ming would never forget that smile, that loving smile¡­


    He did not think about who he was. It did not matter whether he was a Berserker or a Shaman, Su Ming or Destiny. It did not matter where he came from or whether he was alive or dead. It did not matter whether this ce was truly thend of the Berserkers or just that so called Yin¡¯s Death Region.


    He did not bother about these things. The only thing he cared about right then was whatid right before his eyes. The only things he cared about were the ninth summit and the Scour Sieve Festival that was held once every two years. He was going to help all the people of South Morning get rid of this festival!


    Get rid of it forever!


    He was going to tell the Cultivators in Eastern Wastnds¡­ that there were also powerful warriors in South Morning after the cmity, and he would not let anyone trespass theirnd!


    With that killing intent burning within him, Su Ming¡¯s speed reached its peak. Several dayster, as the sky turned bright and dark before the process repeated itself, as rumbling sounds continued traveling from the clouds, as the rain falling from the sky was dragged out and pulled into a long river of water in the sky by Su Ming as he continued onward with that extreme speed, a gigantic ind appeared before his eyes!


    A screen of light shed outside it with a variety of colors. There was also a great powering from it. There were seven small inds around that big ind, looking as if they were stars surrounding the moon, like guards protecting their master.


    Waves upon waves of powerful presences faintly traveled forth from the main ind. If the screen of light had not been around, those presences would spread out without any filter. Yet even so, it was enough to intimidate all the people who came, as well as the ferocious beasts in the Dead Sea.


    The ind was shaped in the form of a crescent moon. Numerous pompous buildings built of jade and marble could be seen there, and the ind itself was decorated extravagantly. Su Ming also could see arge number of Eastern Wastnd Cultivators moving about on the ground. It was an incredibly lively sight.


    Even though the Scour Sieve Festival still had yet to begin, the preparations for it were already on the way!


    Su Ming did not even attempt to hide his arrival a single bit. That was why the moment he closed in on the ind, the long arc he brought along with him in the sky startled all the people on Scour Sieve Ind!


    "I, Su Ming of South Morning, havee to Scour Sieve Ind to destroy your ind. When I leave, blood will be flowing through this ind in rivers, and you will all serve as a warning for Eastern Wastnds!"


    Without holding anything back, he swiftly spread out his great divine sense and sent it crashing right down on the ind!


    His voice instantly caused thunder to roar down below, and the moment all the people heard his words, that long river of rain that Su Ming had brought along behind him charged forth with a howl, and like the river of heaven spilling down from the sky, it rammed straight down on Scour Sieve Ind¡¯s protective screen of light.


    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the river from heaven fell on them!


    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, rain poured down on them like arrows!


    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the Dead Sea roared!


    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the world shattered!

 Chapter 529 — Island Destruction! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Ind Destruction! (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s voice reverberated in the air above Scour Sieve Ind, and as it shook it, an endless wave of echoes stirred up in the sky. As those echoes spread out and the river crashed into the ind, thend seemed to have let out a thunderous roar that fell into the ears of all the people on the ind.


    That voice was as cold as snow. That voice burned with a killing intent that surged into the skies. That voice also exuded a terrifying intent to destroy everything, causing most of all the people who heard it to feel greatly shaken. As they lifted their heads, they saw the shocking sight of the long river of rain filling the entire sky and crashing down on the protective screen of light on their ind.


    Scour Sieve Ind was one of the bigger inds among all those surrounding Eastern Wastnds. But it had originally not existed. It only came into being when the great continent crashed into South Morning and its topyer shattered.


    Later on, these inds were taken over by all the Eastern Wastnds Cultivators who had been unable to go back to their maind due to all sorts of reasons. They turned these inds into their paradise. These Cultivators had all sorts of backgrounds. Some of them were people who had too much blood on their hands and could not return to the maind. Some of them were people who had betrayed their ns or tribes, and some of them were people who trained on their own.


    The people whose hands were stained with blood were everywhere. They were brutal, bloodthirsty, and it was as if all of them had the same natural disposition, especially in regards towards their brutality to the people of South Morning. This in particr had turned into their biggest entertainment over the past few years.


    If they ran into men from South Morning, they would usually kill them, drag their souls, and refine them. If they ran into women, then these women would suffer even worse fates. Over the past few years, the people from South Morning who had died in their hands numbered so high that they could not be counted!


    Tho people from South Morning had only managed to survive through the cmity with much difficulty, and yet they had to run into another fate that was almost akin to that of the cmity itself. All of this was because South Morning was much smaller than Eastern Wastnds, that was why it had shatteredpletely after a few crashes, while the level of disaster Eastern Wastnds had to suffer was much smaller inparison due to its immense size.


    It could be said that when the inds were formed around Eastern Wastnds, these ces turned into the gathering spots for all those who were exiled from the continent itself. In fact, over the past few years, quite arge number of people from the maind came to these inds, causing the strength of these inds to grow day by day.


    It was especially so after old Mo Luo appeared. He had used his mighty power of cultivation to sweep through the entirend and upy most of the ind, naming it Scour Sieve and bing the biggest faction of power among all the Cultivators gathered on the sea around Eastern Wastnds!


    All the Eastern Wastnds Cultivators who had affiliated themselves to old Mo Luo joined a group called Barren Swamp, and they would call themselves Savages. Not only were they brutal towards those in South Morning and invaded theirnd many times to ughter them, these people were also hostile towards the orthodox Cultivators from the maind.


    However, due to their wariness towards these Cultivators, they did not dare provoke them. But if they ran into them traveling alone, those orthodox Cultivators would also end up just like people from South Morning.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival, his astonishing presence, and the river of rain crashing onto the protective screen of light caused all the people on Scour Sieve Ind to feel shocked, but they were not afraid. Instead, a wave of brutality rose within their hearts.


    This was a faction formed by numerous violent criminals. These people oppressed the kind and were afraid of the wicked. They showed their fangs towards the weak, created this Scour Sieve Festival that was nothing short of them drinking the blood of those from South Morning, because this was the only way they could find any sort of value to their existence.


    Due to their vast numbers, they also scoffed at the idea of submitting to those who were powerful. They thought that if they killed, if they were brutal, then they could intimidate all the powerful warriors.


    Over the years, their actions had indeed caused many people to choose to avoid them, but they did not know that this time, they had run into Su Ming!


    Against this sort of people, there was no need for any form of humanity. Only one word was needed to deal with them, and that was to kill!


    Kill them until their blood formed flowing rivers!


    Kill them until no survivors were left!


    Kill them until their terror was carried even to their deaths!


    He would turn this ind into a warning for all of Eastern Wastnds!


    Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and violent booms erupted forth when the rain from the sky crashed into the protective screen of light. Light kept flickering on the screen continuously, but it did not shatter.


    Roars shot out from the ind, and Savages flew up from all over in a group, bringing with them brutality and bloodlust.


    At the same time, seven shocking, long arcs instantly flew out from the seven guardian inds around Scour Sieve Ind. Hundreds of people followed behind those arcs, and at that moment, roaring sounds that shook the sky and earth shot up around Scour Sieve Ind, so loud that they were deafening to the ears.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival and his powerful presence might not have caused the Savages on Scour Sieve Ind any sort of fear, but he had brought about great shock towards them. That was why they had chosen to attack with an entire group.


    Most of the time, when they ran into powerful warriors, they would do the same thing, and there had been many of these powerful warriors who had been shocked and chased away by their seemingly mad and fearless attitude towards death.


    This time, they wanted to use the same method!


    But¡­ this method was useless against Su Ming!


    With a calm expression, he decided to temporarily put Scour Sieve Ind¡¯s protective screen of light aside. He stood in midair and looked at the ferocious faces and brutal figures charging towards him while roaring, then lifted his right hand slowly before clenching his fist in a tight grip. Immediately, strong violet light burst forth from his palm.


    That violet light in Su Ming¡¯s palm was piercing to the eyes, and with its swift spread, it turned into an impressive violet spear that was dozens of feet long, startling all those who saw it. Once Su Ming held it in one hand, his lips curled up into a cold sneer, and within his aloof eyes, killing intent shone.


    The instant his killing intent appeared, violet light shone around his entire body. The violet light covered him like flowing water. In the midst of that dazzling light, his right arm became covered in armor, and as if it possessed life, it spread out rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body. Once a violet helmet manifested to cover his head as well, his hair too looked as if it had turned violet as it flowed behind his head.


    With the violet armor and long spear, Su Ming¡¯s presence immediately became even more shocking as he stood in the sky.


    He lifted his head swiftly, and with one swing of the long spear lying horizontally before him, a piercing sound reverberated in the air. He pointed the tip of the spear towards one of the seven guardian inds around Scour Sieve Ind, straight in the direction of the many long arcsing towards him.


    "All those who vite us from South Morning will be executed, no matter how far away you are!"


    The moment Su Ming said those words, he took a step forward, and with an indescribable speed, he turned into a long violet arc that charged in the direction of the group of peopleing towards him.


    This group of people were the guardians from the sixth ind. The person leading the charge was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a Hanfu and his expression was tainted with sullenness along with bloodthirst. However, his heart was shuddering, filled with shock at the moment.


    Su Ming had arrived among them with that mighty, intimidating presence as well as that violet armor manifesting on his body. Its light filled the man¡¯s entire vision and made fear grow in his heart, despite the fact that he was already a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    However, he believed that all powerful warriors would choose to run under the Savages¡¯ crazed and reckless charge. With that thought in mind, the middle-aged man let out a roar, and as he lifted his right hand, his divine ability took physical form. Just as he was about to strike with his full power, a violet figure suddenly appeared in his pupils.


    That violet figure seemed to have forced himself into his field of view, causing the middle-aged man to be momentarily stunned. When he eventually reacted to it and was just about to retreat, a stab of pain appeared at the center of his brows. The long violet spear had pierced through his head at some unknown point of time, with the other end going out the back of his head, bringing with it blood that sttered everywhere.


    Besides that long spear, he also saw an aloof figure in violet armor holding onto that long spear, and that was thest scene he saw in his life.


    A loud bang rang in the air. The body of that person whose head had been shot through by Su Ming¡¯s spear under that extreme speed exploded. But even as his blood spilled in all directions in the air, the followers behind him did not stop for even a single moment and continued charging forward as if they had gone mad.


    Su Ming looked towards them aloofly, then took a step forward. Violet light surged into the sky, and shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air the next instant. The violet spear would sweep through the air horizontally wherever Su Ming went, just like a violet dragon charging into the crowd. After a moment, when Su Ming walked out of the crowd, all the people from the sixth guardian ind had exploded behind him and their blood poured into the sea.


    There was even a trail of fresh blood that flowed with the movement of Su Ming¡¯s long spear, which was now traveling in a diagonal arc. He stood in midair and turned his head around slowly to look at the sky coldly, straight towards the remaining figures who had flown out of the other six inds.


    "All those who have humiliated us from South Morning will have what they did to us¡­ delivered right back to them!" Su Ming dered coolly. His voice spread out, and at the same moment he turned into a long arc and charged into another crowd. It was as if once he donned on that violet armor, he would only attack, he would never retreat!


    Murderous aura surged into the sky from his body. There was also a ferocious illusory shadow manifesting behind him, and it looked as if it was roaring murderously towards the sky!


    All Scour Sieve¡¯s Savages who saw Su Ming at that moment were startled, shocked, and fear conquered their minds and bodies.


    Because no matter what sort of cultivation level they had, when Su Ming closed in on them, no one standing in the sky outside the ind had any chance of surviving!


    Because even though they were filled with crazed frenzy, Su Ming was filled with even more madness!


    Because even though they were brutal and bloodthirsty, they discovered that Su Ming was even more brutal than they were!


    That phrase promising to return what they did to those in South Morning became the eulogy for these Savages, turning into an echo that shook the skies. Su Ming killed, and wherever he went, all those who tried to stop him, as well as all those who fell into his line of sight, would find their bodies exploding into smithereens when he left. Rain poured down from the sky, and the blood seemed to have fused with the rain from the sky, causing the sky to begin raining blood!


    So what if these people were in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm? In just a moment, right before the people who were still on the Scour Sieve Ind¡¯s eyes, the sky outside practically turned red with blood. As it poured down from above, most of the people from the guardian inds died. The sort of shock they felt in their hearts was something words could not describe.


    If they were already in such a state, then it was even more so for the Savages from the guardian ind standing outside the screen of light. When this group of hundreds was cut down to merely dozens during the ughter, the Savages who believed themselves to be more brutal and reckless than anyone else had their minds broken. Their wills were shattered, causing them to scream in fear and scatter away.


    "He¡¯s mad!"


    "He¡¯s a bloodthirsty malicious spirit!"


    "There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s such a brutal person in South Morning? This¡­ This is¡­"


    When Su Ming saw the still alive people around him fleeing hastily in fear, he lifted his left hand and pointed towards the sky. All the clouds started spinning with a loud rumble, turning into a whirlwind that descended upon the escapees. It swept through the sea, lifted up a wave that surged into the skies, and as it swept through the air, the dozens of fleeing people were all dragged into the whirlwind, and as booming sounds filled the air, all of them were shredded apart! None survived!

 Chapter 530 — Island Destruction! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Ind Destruction! (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost the instant the remaining people from the guardian inds died, Su Ming slowly lifted the long spear in his right hand. Right when the Savages on Scour Sieve Ind were startled by his actions, they saw him swiftly swinging his right hand in the sky.


    With that one swing, the long spear was flung out and turned into a long violet arc that sliced through the air and ripped up a huge crack in the air as it charged straight towards the screen of light around Scour Sieve Ind.


    As a shocking boom reverberated through the air and shook the entire ind, the protective screen of light was prated through by the violet light.


    With a bang, the spear struck the ind, turning into a visible violet-colored force that swept through the entire area. At that moment, the protective screen of light shattered inch by inch, turning into countless fragments that seemed as if they were shoved aside by arge, invisible hand. Soon after, the screen exploded, dragging along those fragments as it fell backwards.


    There was a great temple built on one of the many mountains on Scour Sieve Ind. That temple looked simple, but was incredibly elegant in design. There were rows upon rows of memorial tablets there, looking as if they were ced there for worship. They were positioned in a manner that made it seem as if they had built up a small tower. There were quite arge number of runic symbols carved on those memorial tablets, and they were all exuding a dark and strange presence.


    There was an old man in white sitting cross-legged underneath those memorial tablets. ced before him was a long de, and there was a chilling and eerie airing out from it. If anyone looked at it for a prolonged period of time, they would begin hearing shrill screams and howls from malicious souls right beside their ears, though it would be just a figment of their imagination.


    Faint and indistinct ck aura spread out from the long de and surrounded the area.


    The old man¡¯s head was filled with white hair, and there was a scar traveling from the corner of his right brow to the left corner of his lips. That scar was reddish in color, and it gave off a savage air while also giving the old man an incredibly terrifying presence.


    His expression was calm as he sat there, as if he was not paying too much attention to whatever was happening outside.


    By his side was a middle-aged man. That man wore a long robe, and he too, looked calm. There were two finely polished skulls in his hands, and he was twirling them around on his palm.


    Almost the moment the screen of light around the ind was destroyed, three people appeared, standing near the main door leading to the temple. Two from the three were old men whose heads were already flecked with white. The other one was a boy. They stood there with incredibly respectful faces, and a hint of fear could even be seen in the midst of their respect.


    "Progenitor, he calls himself Su Ming, and he¡¯s from South Morning. The seven guardians outside the ind are already dead, and he has broken the ind¡¯s firstyer of defense," the boy said in a low voice.


    "How dare he, a mere dreg of South Morning¡­" The scar-faced old man in white robes opened his eyes, and after sweeping his gaze past the three people, he looked towards the long ck de lying before him.


    "Use my Scour Sieve de and activate the Great Barren Blood Rune. It¡¯ll be enough to kill this person. Bring his head back to me."


    Once the old man said those words, the long ck de before him immediately let out a buzzing sound that exuded bloodthirst and cruelty. Once that sound appeared, the long ck de rose up on its own, and after flying in a circle in the temple, it charged towards the boy, who received it respectfully with both hands.


    Excitement appeared on his face and he quickly spoke.


    "Don¡¯t worry, progenitor. With Scour Sieve de and the Great Barren Blood Rune, even if this person is in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, he will be cut down!"


    The boy immediately asked for leave. The eyes of the two old men also began shining murderously. They left with respective postures, and along with the boy, they turned into three long arcs that flew out of the temple.


    "You should know that those three aren¡¯t that person¡¯s opponent, even if they have your Scour Sieve de." After the three people left, the middle-aged man who had been toying with the skulls on his hands spoke tly.


    "So what?" The old man closed his eyes calmly.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerful warrior among my people in South Morning. I can¡¯t see through his level of cultivation either. At first nce, he seems like he¡¯s in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but when I look closely, I can sense a power so great it¡¯s terrifying.


    "He managed to kill the seven guardians within an instant, so my guess is that hisbat power has already reached the peak of theter stage of your people¡¯s Berserker Soul Realm. In fact¡­ he seems to be slightly above that." The middle-aged man voiced his musings slowly, deeply moved by what he discovered.


    "Even you would have to be incredibly cautious against an enemy like this. That¡¯s why¡­ you were not willing to walk out immediately, right?" A faint smile appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s lips as he looked towards the old man.


    "Are you done with your yapping?" The old man opened his eyes and stared at the middle-aged man coldly.


    "True. Even if everyone in Scour Sieve Ind died, as long as you¡¯re here, more of those who no longer exist on paper in Eastern Wastnds will flock here, and your faction of power will continue growing." The middle-aged man smiled.


    "You¡¯re letting the people under you test him out continuously, trying to make this person tire by spilling his blood and forcing him to fight nonstop. Under the continuous tests, you will find his weakness, and then you will reveal yourself and fight against him. Even if by that time, the entire Scour Sieve Ind had already turned into an ind flowing with blood, and even if by that time, it would be barren of life and not a single de of grass would grow here anymore." The middle-aged man sighed deeply.


    "Besides, as long as you are in this temple, you can bring out the power of the ancestors¡¯ souls you worship to the max, causing you to be able to bring forth the power of a Berserker who has attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm for a short amount of time. That is why it¡¯s much better for you to wait for him here instead of going out to face him.


    "You also have Sir Mo Que around. Even if any sort of idents ur, with him around, everything will be resolved." The middle-aged man shook his head, and felt a hint of regret for having to lose that person called Su Ming outside so soon.


    "You¡¯re here as well," the scar-faced old man remarked calmly.


    The middle-aged man fell silent and sighed in his heart.


    Almost the instant he did so, a vicious bang reverberated through the air outside the temple. A force of impact spread out, causing the entire ind to tremble because of it.


    Sounds of battle surged from the sky outside the temple. Su Ming, in his violet armor and with the long spear in hand, walked forward. He did not move quickly, but there were still countless corpses ripped to shreds lying behind him!


    A green ray of light swam around the sky. That green light was, naturally, the small sword. It was under the control of Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity, and all those who darede near him would be cut down by that sword.


    Further down in the sky was a gigantic illusion, and booming sounds rang in the air. That illusion was the Candle Dragon, which came from his snake. As it roared, it began to ughter the people in a frenzy.


    All the Savages¡¯ on the ind eyes filled with blood and they rushed forward recklessly, throwing all the caution to the wind as they executed their divine abilities. Even the weakest among them were already in the Bone Sacrifice Realm, and those who were charging towards Su Ming at that moment were filled with thick murderous aura as their bodies shone with blood-red light. Their roars never stopped ringing in the air.


    If anyone looked from above the sky, they would be able to see clearly that there was a blood-red screen of light with multipleyers covering most of Scour Sieve Ind, enveloping all the inders and Su Ming within.


    That blood-red screen of light continued shing, and every single time it shed, rays of red light would descend with a bang and charge towards Su Ming.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would find that there were nineyers to this blood-red screen of light, and eachyer grew increasingly thicker the further it was from the ind. Theseyers surrounded everyone and formed a Rune.


    Floating right above the screen of light and that Rune was a long ck de, and there were three people sitting cross-legged there, next to that long de. These three people were naturally the two old men and the one boy who hade out of the temple just now.


    These three people had their eyes shut tight, as if they were keeping the Rune running.


    "I once said, when I leave this ind, your blood will flow in rivers."


    Su Ming took a slow step forward and pointed to the side with his left index finger. Immediately, a Savage who had been charging towards him received a bloody hole in the center of his brows, and he fell back, dead.


    "I once said, all those who humiliate my people in South Morning will be executed no matter how far away you are!"


    Su Ming threw the long spear in his right hand with a vicious throw. That long spear charged out with a howl and fell on a mountain in the distance. With a bang, that mountain immediately broke into pieces. At the same moment, Su Ming lifted his right hand, seized the air in the direction of the shattered mountain, and flung his arm outwards.


    A whirlwind instantly appeared out of thin air at the spot where the mountain had crumbled, dragging in the innumerable shattered stones and stirring up a sharp whistle in the air as it spread to the area with a bang. Each of the shattered stones contained Su Ming¡¯s power of the Wind Berserker, and their great strength caused bloody rain to fall.


    "I once said I will have all of you pay an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and all of your blood for every single drop of blood you drained from the people of South Morning!"


    Su Ming walked onto the destroyed mountain to stand beside the long spear that had sunk into the ground. Once he held it in his hand, he pulled it out slowly, and he lifted his left hand to casually seize the air behind him. Immediately, the Savage who had closed in behind him was seized by the throat.


    When Su Ming turned around, he did not look at the person¡¯s despair filled and terror stricken gaze. He crushed his neck, then let go and lifted his head to look at the three people sitting on the blood-red screen of light in the sky.


    The instant he looked towards the trio, they too, immediately noticed his aloof gaze. Their hearts trembled, and at the same time, the hundreds of Savages within the blood-red screen of light covering most of Scour Sieve Ind broke down in the midst of this continuous ughter while surrounded by the red sky and the simrly red, and bloody, and wet ground.


    They were afraid. They were terrified. And all of this was because of Su Ming¡¯s massacre. That detached, merciless, and crazed ughter made all these people feel as if they had sunk into hell.


    They had run into a person who was even more brutal and vicious than they were, and in the face of such a person, everything that made them who they were crumbled!


    "So, you Savages, is this what you are¡­? A group of people who only know how to oppress the weak?" As Su Ming stated that calmly, he stabbed the long spear in his hand right into the ground.


    The instant it touched thend, violet light immediately started shining on the spear, and it melted. The violet armor on Su Ming¡¯s body also melted, turning instantly into an uncountable amount of fine violet threads that surrounded him. Su Ming¡¯s entire body shone with that piercing violet light, and as if they possessed life, these violet threads crawled into the ground in an unbridled fashion.


    Almost the instant they did so, shrill screams of pain abruptly shot through the air within the blood-red screen of light. Right under the feet of the hundreds of people remaining, fine violet threads suddenly crawled out and charged straight into their bodies. In the blink of an eye, the entire ind was dyed violet!

 Chapter 531 — Island Destruction! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 531: Ind Destruction! (3)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the screams of pain rose and fell in the midst of that violet shade, explosions continuously rang in the air. Once Su Ming executed that bizarre killing move of his, the numerous violet threads crawled into the hundreds of savages still present under the blood-red screen of light, and their bodies were ripped apart by those same threads!


    Rivers of blood flowed on the ground, and a countless amount of shredded corpses covered thend. Once all the savages in the red screen of light died, the violet threads left their mangled corpses and flew towards Su Ming.


    In an instant, they gathered once again on Su Ming¡¯s body, surrounding him before turning into the violet armor and the long spear!


    That sight fell into the eyes of the trio outside the screen of light. Their pupils shrank. Shock and terror appeared on their faces. In truth, they were not the only ones who saw this scene. The savages that numbered to nearly one thousand on this ind outside the blood-red screen of light also saw it.


    Everything that had happened within the short period of time caused all the people on the ind feel an indescribable fear towards Su Ming. This fear was like a nightmare, and even if they managed to live through this cmity, it would stay with them for life, causing them to be shocked out from their meditation, jolted awake from their sleep.


    The same scene also fell into the eyes of the old Mo Luo in the temple and the middle-aged man sitting beside him - the End Shaman, Bao Shan!


    Their expressions differed, but the hints of shock in their eyes were simr!


    "What is that armor?" Bao Shan¡¯s pupils shrank and he asked under his breath.


    "That armor¡­ I seem to have seen it recorded somewhere before¡­" Mo Luo¡¯s expression was incredibly grim.


    Almost the instant all the eyewitnesses were shocked to the core, Su Ming lifted his head and looked towards the three people on the Rune in the sky as he stood within the blood-red screen of light. With one move, he charged upwards.


    The trio were startled, and quickly formed a seal with both their hands before they pressed their palms on the screen of light. Immediately, the area inside it became foggy, and a bloody fog immediately filled the region, instantly bing so thick that it could not be seen through with the naked eye!


    Roars and sounds of battle echoed once again in the blood-red screen of light, even though there were no longer any savages inside, and right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the mangled corpses on the ground grouped together to turn into a dead but moving body!


    The blood on the ground also gathered together to manifest into blood humans, and all of them charged towards Su Ming in a fit of madness in the fog!


    This was the true activation of the Great Barren Blood Rune. The more this Rune killed, the stronger it would be. The fog in the Rune tumbled about, and once the sounds of battle reached up, the three people outside the Rune felt their hearts rx. They looked at each other, then bit the tips of their tongues and coughed out a mouthful of blood that fell on the long ck de in their midst.


    The de started buzzing again. Once it absorbed the blood, a wisp of ck smoke seeped out and took shape. It looked like a person, but its facial features could not be seen clearly. The trio could only tell vaguely that the smoke was a woman.


    She unsheathed the long ck de from its scabbard, then charged into the Rune with the de in her hand.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, twenty breaths went by. The trio¡¯s nerves were strung high during that time. They kept their gazes fixed on the fog in the Rune, and they were not the only ones. The savages outside the Rune were also watching nervously.


    Even old Mo Luo and the End Shaman, Bao Shan, did the same thing!


    The fog in the Rune started churning even more furiously, and the roars as well as the sounds of battle reached a volume that could almost ring through the sky. Piercing whistles that sounded as if there was a de slicing through the air also echoed about.


    Delight gradually appeared in the trio¡¯s eyes. They could sense that the Rune¡¯s power had been activated to its full potential!


    "Even Berserkers in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm would find it difficult to survive in this Rune. My friends, the time hase for us to step in. Once we kill this person, we will have a huge achievement under our belts!


    "This person must surely be a rare powerful warrior from South Morning, and if such a powerful warrior died in Scour Sieve Ind, then who else in South Morning could hope to stand against us?!" As the threeughed, they began forming seals with both their hands, and their bodies slowly sank into the Rune to blend into the red fog.


    Yet less than ten breaths after the trio fused into the red fog, the Rune started trembling, and the tremors grew more violent with each passing moment. It made all the savages around the area to be filled with anticipation in the midst of their anxiety, while their faces became twisted with ferociousness.


    Suddenly, the Rune let out a bang, and right under the crowd¡¯s expectant gazes, they saw fine cracks appearing on the blood-red screen of light. And almost the instant these cracks appeared, the Rune exploded with a loud bang that shook the sky and earth!


    Three figures shot out from within as it exploded. The instant the savages around startedughing because they thought they had won, before seeing the whole process, a shrill scream of pain caused immense terror to appear within all these people, and that terror was reflected on their faces.


    They saw the trio rushing out of the Rune, and the one who screamed was the old man who hade outst.


    Because before he even managed to take a few steps forward, a hand immediately shot out and grabbed his neck. As he screamed, his body abruptly exploded, turning into arge amount of flesh and blood that spilled in the air. At that moment, Su Ming walked out of the copsed Rune.


    He flung off the blood on his hand. At the instant he appeared and the exploding Rune was swept off by the blood fog that was spreading through the entire area, he took a step forward and threw the long spear in his hand. It let out a buzz, sliced through the air, and caught up to the other old man who had now turned pale with shock and terror on his face. The spear pierced through his chest within the span of a breath.


    Su Ming disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already standing before the boy, whose pupils shrank. He would never forget what he saw in the fog.


    He saw¡­ the woman with the long de, the divine soldier who was personally appointed by Progenitor Mo Luo, shivering as she stood before Su Ming, and as she shivered, that woman whose face was obscured prostrated herself before him.


    He would never forget how this person used just one gaze to form a mighty pressure that caused all the existences within the fog to instantly crumble the moment the trio stepped inside. The boy had even sensed an emotion that waspletely different from the aloofness moments ago contained within that gaze!


    It was anger!


    Aloofness and bloodlust were mostly what could be seen on this person¡¯s face before he came to the ind and after he stepped into the Rune. That was something the boy remembered clearly, but there was no way he would have mistaken that gaze just now. It was anger!


    It was an anger that could burn the skies!


    Under it, the entire Rune copsed and the fog inside tumbled backwards. Shocked, the trio immediately chose to retreat, but in an instant, two of them died, and before the boy could run too far away, Su Ming walked towards him with fury seething through his entire being.


    "Progenitor, save me!" the boy screamed out in a shrill voice and started retreating desperately, but he still did not manage to dodge Su Ming pointing towards him with his left hand.


    Almost the moment the boy screamed, his cries were immediately silenced. Su Ming¡¯s left index finger was already buried deep into the center of his brows, causing the boy to explode under the power. Su Ming¡¯s white robes were dyed red with blood.


    As the red fog swept through thend, the savages around the area scattered desperately in the midst of their fear. Su Ming¡¯s massacre had stirred up a storm known as terror in their hearts. At that moment, there was only one thought in their minds. They could no longer be bothered about pretending not to be afraid of death, they only cared about one thing, and that was fleeing!


    Their cruelty was only aimed towards the weak, and fear hadpletely drowned their minds and souls like a tidal wave.


    Scour Sieve Ind was already flowing with rivers of blood. During that instant, Su Ming did not look at the savages who were madly fleeing for their lives around him. Instead, he directed his gaze towards the temple on the mountain in the ind!


    The instant he came here, he had immediately sensed two incredibly powerful presences within that temple. He flung off the blood on his long spear, then with a calm expression, walked towards the temple through the air.


    The Candle Dragon would chase after the fleeing people. Su Ming did not need to bother about them too much.


    He did not walk quickly. He simply approached that temple in the mountain at a leisurely pace. The ground underneath him was covered in fresh blood, and the stench of it spread through the air, causing ripples to appear on the surface of the Dead Sea around the ind. It was as if the bloody stench in the air had attracted numerous ferocious beasts to the ce.


    However, these ferocious beasts only wandered around the ind, not daring toe closer. They might not possess a lot of intellect, but they could still sense the terrifying murderous auraing from the person who had caused those rivers of blood to run freely.


    The sky was dark, and rain continued pouring down from above. Perhaps it was just as Su Ming had said. When he left this ce, there would only be rivers of blood running on this ind, and this ce would serve as a warning for Eastern Wastnds!


    As he walked, the once lively Scour Sieve Ind was now filled with a deathly silence. Only a woman¡¯s figure remained prostrated on the ground once the fog from the Rune dissipated. By her side was that long de which she had let go of.


    The woman¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, but her trembling body caused something to begin struggling and resisting within her mind, and a runic symbol slowly appeared on her body. That runic symbol began to shatter little by little¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was dark and anger burned in his eyes. The dead boy had not been mistaken. Su Ming was indeed livid, and the source of his anger came from that indistinct woman.


    He was familiar with that figure. He knew her! And he hadn¡¯t expected that he would see her in this ce!


    When Su Ming stood before the main door to the temple, he red coldly at the scar-faced old man who was staring at him with a face as dark as thunderclouds, along with the middle-aged man beside him, who was looking at him with aplicated expression.


    Su Ming did not speak. He merely lifted the long spear in his right hand slowly and pointed its tip towards the two people in the temple.


    The old man¡¯s face turned darker and he clenched his right fist tightly before standing up. He was incredibly tall and big, and when he stood up, a mighty pressure immediately spread out from his body. Killing intent shone in his eyes.


    "My Shaman friend Bao Shan, if you kill this person, I will return to you your freedom!"

 Chapter 532 — Island Destruction! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 532: Ind Destruction! (4)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When those words tumbled out of the old man¡¯s lips, the middle-aged man by his side stood up as well. He looked at Su Ming, then in silence, he moved, and immediately, after leaving behind an after image in the temple, his real body walked out. He clenched his right hand into a fist, and a powerful presence erupted forth from his body. There were even banging sounds reverberating from within him when he prepared to ram his fist onto the ground.


    "I am Bao Shan, and I am an End Battle Thought Soothsayer!"


    The instant he said those words, his fist crashed onto the ground, but the ground did not shudder. Instead, an aura that surged into the sky exploded from under Bao Shan¡¯s feet. That aura was incredibly pure, and it was clearly the power of the world.


    At the same moment, Bao Shan¡¯s hair turned white. Several wrinkles appeared on his face, and he looked as if he had exchanged his soul with someone else, giving the impression that Su Ming was facing off against a Battle Shaman!


    "When lives return to earth, I predict that I will be a Battle Shaman and fight!"


    Banging sounds reverberated violently from within his body. As he lifted his head, veins popped up on his face, and he took a step towards Su Ming. He approached him, and an imposing presence that could topple mountains and overturn seas erupted from his body and crashed down against Su Ming!


    Almost the moment Bao Shan walked out, a glint appeared in Mo Luo¡¯s eyes as he stood in the temple. He lifted his right hand, and immediately, ck light spread out to instantly cover his whole body. His eyes turned dark and cold as he red at Su Ming.


    Bao Shan¡¯s punch contained the full power of an End Battle Shaman. At the moment he hurled it outward, numerous cracks instantly appeared in the air between him and Su Ming, as if it could no longer withstand the force of the st and was about to crumble!


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the long spear in his grip started shining with violet light. He swung that spear towards Bao Shan, and at the same time, he lifted his left hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. Immediately, a vortex began churning and roaring in the sky, stirring up a huge gust of wind that charged towards Su Ming¡¯s left hand.


    Once he held it, he felt as if he was holding onto an endless amount of whirlwinds in his grasp. The moment his long spear crashed into Bao Shan and a rumbling sound reverberated in the air, Su Ming pressed his left palm towards the shaman, bringing along all the whirlwinds in his hand as well.


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the air, and golden light circted in Su Ming¡¯s body under the violet armor. At that moment, a mighty force erupted from all his Berserker Bones simultaneously.


    At the same time, as he took that one step forward, his body instantly disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was already beside Bao Shan. Lightning sparks swam all over the purple armor on his body. It was naturally Su Ming¡¯s power as the Lightning Berserker, and it was sting out from his body at that moment.


    The lightning sparks let out thunderous rumbles and covered the entire area in the blink of an eye. When Bao Shan was surrounded by them, Su Ming formed a seal with his left hand, and a profound gaze appeared in his eyes. ck wisps of smoke seeped out of his left hand, twirling around his palm like a ck bundle of hair. Then, Su Ming pressed his left palm towards Bao Shan, who was currently surrounded by thunderous lightning.


    The ck threads were the manifestation of Su Ming¡¯s epiphany towards the power of the Candle Dragon¡¯s Curse. As they spread out from the gaps of his fingers and he pressed his palm towards Bao Shan, the End Shaman swiftly spun his body around. His pupils constricted, but he did not fight back against that palm strike. Instead, he lifted his right leg and stomped down with his foot!


    "When earth is affected by the sky, I foresee that I will be a Soul Catcher!"


    A ck air pir immediately shot up from under Bao Shan¡¯s feet. Once it enveloped him within, his hair immediately turned from white to red. His face also became much older, but his gaze instantly turned as deep as the abyss. An incredibly pure presence that belonged to Soul Catchers erupted from his body.


    When Su Ming pressed his palm forward, Bao Shan lifted his right hand and formed a seal. Simr wisps of ck smoke appeared on his palm. That ck smoke might be incredibly faint, but the same power of the Curse as Su Ming¡¯s could be felt from it.


    At the instant their palms came into contact, Mo Luo¡¯s body waspletely covered by that ck light, and killing intent shone brilliantly in his eyes.


    "If you can hold him captive, then you are free!" Mo Luo let out a low shout, then took a step forward, and he traveled so quickly that he arrived before Su Ming in the blink of an eye!


    At the instant he closed in, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He had been able to tell since a long time ago that something was slightly off. This old Mo Luo had refused to walk out of the temple since the start, and even when he was ughtering all the people on the ind, this person had not attacked.


    All of this was definitely connected to this temple. That was why Su Ming had not stepped inside just now. He had instead lifted that long spear while still outside, and even though he was fighting against Bao Shan, he had always been waiting for the moment this old man would walk out of the temple!


    Even if the old man refused to walk out, Su Ming would still have ways to lure him out, and he was certain that once he revealed a weakness, this person would definitely not standby and do nothing!


    During the previous moment in his fight against Bao Shan, Su Ming had finally managed to lure the old Mo Luo out of the temple, and almost the moment he walked out, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. But just as he was about to retreat, suddenly, a decisive expression appeared on Bao Shan¡¯s face, and he closed his eyes without any hesitation.


    Once he closed his eyes and reopened them, five words tumbled out of Bao Shan¡¯s mouth!


    "The sky provides for all!"


    The instant he said those words, illusory shadows instantly appeared out of thin air around Su Ming. There were men and women, elderly and young among the shadows, but they were not vengeful spirits. All of them looked practically simr to each other!


    It did not matter whether it was the men or the women, the young or the old, they all had the same faces. The only difference between them was the different body structures, as well as the different signs of time marking their faces. These shadows seemed endless in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and they numbered to so many that he felt as if he had sunk into an illusion.


    What shocked him was that he could clearly feel his own face changing rapidly, as if he was about to blend into the crowd.


    This was the first time Su Ming had ran into such a strange divine ability. Almost the instant he was trapped by Bao Shan¡¯s Spell, Mo Luo walked out of the temple, and the ck smoke from his entire body spread out to turn into fog in midair before charging straight towards Su Ming. By the looks of it, it wanted to gather around him.


    By the time Su Ming realized it, the ck fog had already closed in on him and surrounded him. It shrank abruptly, and looked as if it was about to solidify. Once that fogpletely gathered around Su Ming, it would envelop him within and turn into a statue.


    That statue was naturally Mo Luo¡¯s statue of the God of Berserkers. This divine ability was one of his best killing moves - Berserker Soul Rip!


    However, if Su Ming had the courage toe to Scour Sieve Ind and lure out Mo Luo by fighting against Bao Shan, then he naturally had made preparations. Almost the moment he noticed himself being trapped among the bizarre and strange people, he lifted his left hand, its palm turned towards the sky.


    "Past, future, fuse together and be Destiny!" he dered calmly. When he mumbled out these words, the ck fog had already had himpletely surrounded, and a huge statue had manifested around him.


    "Rip!"


    A ferocious look appeared on Mo Luo¡¯s face and he immediately let out a low roar.


    Yet the moment his voice traveled through the air, the statue around Su Ming exploded, and as it exploded, Bao Shan¡¯s face turned pale. He took a few steps back in session, and as blood trickled out of the corners of his lips, he noticed that his Spell of having the sky provide for all had been forcefully broken through.


    At the same time, a teenager slowly walked out from the crumbling statue¡­ and he had half a head of white hair, and the other purple¡­


    As that person appeared, a power that caused the universe to be turned upside down, caused the world to be drained off all color, caused the heavens to close their eyes emerged - Destiny¡¯s power!


    "Since you¡¯re here now, don¡¯t even think about going back anymore." A hint of youth could be heard in the chilling voice.


    The instant Su Ming spoke those words, he lifted his head and looked towards Mo Luo and Bao Shan!


    When they saw his gaze, their hearts trembled simultaneously.

 Chapter 533 — Mo Luo’s Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 533: Mo Luo¡¯s Misunderstanding</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Su Ming turned into Destiny, he had a seventh of all his bones turned into Berserker Bones and possessed the Wind Berserker and Lightning Berserker¡¯s inheritance. With the help of hisrge supply of Enchanted Treasures, he could surpass a normal powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm, and hisbat abilities could even catch up to a Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Even if he could not win against those in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, he could still win against all those who were below that stage!


    Once he turned into Destiny, due to his mastery towards the power between the past and the future and his understanding towards thew governing binary opposites, his strange divine ability of making the past and future intersect with each other could make hisbat abilities increase infinitely¡­ and with all his skills, his presence would increase so greatly that he would be close to those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    However, the time allowed for him to remain in this state every single time he turned into Destiny was only fifteen breaths! Even if Su Ming had been training for years in the frozen world and had prolonged his time as Destiny for about one or two breaths, the duration would still not go past twenty breaths!


    Yet even so, that time was still enough for Su Ming to be an incredibly powerful existence in the world. Even if¡­ he could onlyst for a dozen something breaths in this state, it was still enough for him tomand the world as he pleased!


    The instant he turned into Destiny, Su Ming walked out of Mo Luo¡¯s copsing statue of the God of Berserkers. As he moved forward, he seemed as if he was still far in the distance, but in truth, with just one step, he had already arrived before Bao Shan.


    Bao Shan¡¯s pupils constricted. Almost the instant the teenager Su Ming walked towards him, he swiftly took a step back without any hesitation. Yet as he did so, he immediately saw Su Ming lifting his left hand while walking over, and with that aloof expression on his face, he swung his arm.


    Bao Shan felt as if the world before him had frozen and shattered into pieces. Piercing howls were mixed with the rumbling sounds booming by his ears, causing the world he saw to shatter into pieces before it regrouped. However, when his vision was restored, it felt as if time had flowed backwards. He should have been moving back, but right before his own eyes, he saw his body moving forward against his will as the world¡¯s time flowed in reverse!


    He was not retreating, but was instead taking a step forward as if his movements were reversing. This bizarre experience made shock appear in Bao Shan¡¯s eyes. With his current level of cultivation, he could tell with a single nce just what sort of unbelievable power was contained in this!


    "This¡­ This is time reversal!" When shock overcame Bao Shan, only then did Su Ming¡¯s words when he waved his arm reached his ears.


    "My left hand represents the past¡­"


    In Mo Luo¡¯s eyes, this scene was different. He saw Bao Shan moving backwards, but before his foot evennded, he immediately took a step forward, and by the looks of it, he seemed as if he was voluntarily walking right towards Su Ming¡¯s right index finger as Su Ming moved towards him.


    He also noticed a strong power of the world rippling in the area at that instant. The signs of time reversing made fine cracks in the void, even making the blood on the ground flow backwards!


    All of this seemed to have happened slowly, but when Mo Luo eventually registered what was going on, he saw Bao Shan touching Su Ming¡¯s right index finger. He did not show any signs of resistance or struggle whatsoever, and with a bang, he coughed out fresh blood and fell backwards.


    But that was not the end. Mo Luo¡¯s shock and astonishment was far from ending. He saw another scene that made his skin crawl, and even if he had already reached the pinnacle in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, he still felt chills running down his spine, and he felt fear growing in him towards Su Ming!


    He saw Bao Shan coughing out blood and falling backwards, then Su Ming taking a step forward aloofly, but right at the moment his footnded, he lifted his left hand and waved his hand again. The tumbling Bao Shan froze in midair, and as if everything was going to reverse again, his body no longer tumbled backwards!


    He charged towards Su Ming, and the blood he had coughed out gathered in midair, turning into blood drops that went back into Bao Shan¡¯s mouth!


    Then, it was Su Ming jabbing his finger into Bao Shan¡¯s body again as he moved forward!


    The first jab was on Bao Shan¡¯s chest, the second at the center of his brows, and the third on the shaman¡¯s throat! The three jabs seemed like they had happened through several cycles, but in truth they had only taken an instant!


    After that instant, Bao Shan let out a muffled groan. He coughed out several mouthfuls of blood, and his body fell to the ground in the distance with a bang. His face turned pale from shock and terror. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips, and just as he was about to stand up and retreat, he did not notice the cold smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips, neither did he notice the Candle Dragon¡¯s mouth suddenly appearing behind him.


    Bao Shan struggled to stand up. With his heart in shock and his fear full of disbelief written clearly on his face, he felt a strong, intense sense of dangering towards him, but he could not dodge it, and everything turned dark.


    The small snake had transformed into the Candle Dragon and devoured Bao Shan. Its huge body showed up in the sky, and it let out a loud, rumbling roar towards the Heavens.


    "Greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm! You¡¯ve reached the greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!"


    Mo Luo¡¯s eyes went wide and a huge storm raged in his heart. He had had a hunch previously, but he had thought that it was because of the violet armor. In truth, that was indeed the case. The Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor did not possess any form of defensive abilities. It only had one function, and that was to attack, attack, and attack!


    With that armor equipped, a person would be filled with murderous aura. If that person¡¯s will was not strong enough, he or she would be immediately ovee by murderous intent and turn into a puppet without intelligence that only knew how to kill!


    Yet even so, that armor could make a person¡¯sbat powers rise exponentially and make them bring out a level of strength that far surpassed their level of cultivation! That was why Su Ming had given Mo Luo a feeling that he was incredibly troublesome.


    It was why he did not venture out so readily. Instead, he wanted to wait for him to continuously weaken.


    Yet now, even though Su Ming was without the armor before his eyes, that strange divine ability, that terrifying time reversal, and the shocking three jabs had made Mo Luo realize to his shock that¡­ this person could not even be considered terrifying when he was in that armor. This appearance of his when half his hair was white and the other purple, and when he was without the armor, was his absolute strongest!


    With just three jabs, he managed to critically injure an End Shaman. This was something Mo Luo could not do. In his eyes, the only ones who could do such a thing were those rare old monsters who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Only these people would possess such astonishing power and would have the strength to kill an End Shaman with just three jabs!


    ¡®He¡¯s from South Morning¡­ Could he be that he¡¯s one of the three great powerful Berserkers in South Morning?! Among the three great Berserkers, Tian Xie Zi is said to be an old monster, and it¡¯s the same for Guru Li Long. Only the mysterious third powerful Berserker remains a mystery despite our investigations. Could he be¡­ Could he be that person?!¡¯


    Mo Luo¡¯s face turned stark pale, his heart pounded against his chest, and his skin crawled. The instant this thought appeared in his heart, he hastily retreated without any hesitation, charging straight back to the temple.


    He came from Eastern Wastnds, and his status was different from the others on the ind. The reason he came to this ind was because he was tasked with investigating the three great Berserkers of South Morning!


    At that moment, he was already a seventh certain that this Su Ming was the mysterious third great Berserker of South Morning!


    How would he dare fight with such an assumption in his head? His only thought right now was to return to the temple immediately. Only when he was there would he have the power to protect himself. After all, this temple¡­ was the great Enchanted Vessel he had received from his n after being given this mission!


    However, once Su Ming lured him out, there was no way he would give him the chance to return. Almost the instant Mo Luo began retreating, charging towards the temple without any care towards the world, Su Ming looked towards him with a chilling re, and the next instant, he disappeared.


    Only five breaths had gone by since Su Ming transformed into Destiny!


    The moment Mo Luo saw Su Ming disappearing, his pupils shrank, and in his fear, he let out a roar, knowing that it would be difficult for him to return to the temple. Without any hesitation, he lifted his right hand and mmed his palm against his chest.


    Once he did so, he opened his mouth and spat out a yellow ray of light. At the instant that light appeared, a vast amount of power immediately began churning in the area, stirring up an endless wave of ripples in the air around him.


    Almost the instant Su Ming appeared beside Mo Luo, the old man lifted his left hand and pointed towards the yellow ray of light.


    "Great Yu South Morus Alba Pce, Manifestation of Ancients!" Mo Luo roared.


    He still clearly remembered the strange changes that had happened to Bao Shan before this person, and he was afraid he would end up the same way. At that moment, he had practically brought out his full power to execute this Art.


    "Even if you¡¯ve attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, but the source of the Berserkers¡¯ powere from the Great Yu Temple, and in its presence, even you will be trapped. You won¡¯t be able to stop me from returning inside!"


    Mo Luo executed the Art with his full power. He was incredibly confident in this divine ability, which was really a form of an Enchanted Treasure. Ever since his n had given him this treasure, he had fused it with his body. There were many who died in his hands because of this Art, and he was confident that even if he could not kill Su Ming, he could still trap him for some time!


    That amount of time would be enough for him to return to the temple, and when he increased his power with the temple, he could either fight against Su Ming or retreat and activate a Rune to escape from this ce. He could even summon Sir Mo Que to help him.


    When he remembered how terrified he had been towards Sir Mo Que¡¯s presence and how he had been unable to bring up any power to resist him, Mo Luo suddenly became incredibly interested and excited towards killing South Morning¡¯s three great Berserkers.


    In an instant, the yellow light became so bright that it was piercing to the eyes, the clouds in the sky disappeared, and the blood on the ground vanished. A huge pce appeared in the world. It was an incredibly extravagantly built pce, and as the light flowed towards the area, a couple words could be seen carved clearly on the tablet ced right before the building.


    Great Yu South Morus Alba!


    When that pce appeared, a feeling of ancientness and a primitive power that made people feel as if they were rotting away instantly seeped through the area. A sharp glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The only thing in his line of sight was this pce. He could no longer see that old Mo Luo.


    ¡®Great Yu¡­¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the pce. He did not cast the power to cause time to flow away. Instead, he just looked at the pce, and a cold smile curled up on his lips.


    The presence spreading from this pce from Great Yu was incredibly pure, but¡­ was far too little! Perhaps this Art would be effective against other people, but to Su Ming, this illusion¡­ was too fake!


    Because he was one of the incredibly few people who had truly seen the Great Yu Dynasty, a person who had truly seen the imperial city and its numerous pces. How could he possibly be shocked by this mere imitation?


    All of this was just like a fool trying to teach a fish how to swim.

 Chapter 534 — The Strongest Spear!

    <h4>Chapter 534: The Strongest Spear!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®But it did give me an inspiration¡­ so divine abilities can be cast this way?¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He looked at the pce in this ce and closed his eyes.


    After some time, when he opened his eyes again, an illusion appeared in his eyes. In the illusion, he saw a pce, a gigantic moat, and that¡­ was Great Yu Imperial City!


    In that illusion was Great Yu¡¯s main pce, and also¡­ that Great Yu South Morus Alba Pce that hade to this world in the form of an illusion!


    Almost the instant these pces and the city appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he took a step forward, and right at the moment his footnded, the illusory pce before his eyes crumbled and shattered with a bang.


    "How brittle is the copypared to the fake."


    The moment the Great Yu South Morus Alba Pce shattered, Su Ming sensed something. As it copsed and turned into pieces that sliced through the air around him, it was as if a veil had been lifted from his eyes, revealing Scour Sieve Ind lying behind this illusory world, as well as Mo Luo, who was already halfway into the temple, but whose body suddenly started trembling before he coughed out a mouthful of blood!


    Mo Luo was shaken to the core and his heart was filled with astonishment. He had not ced his hopes on the power of Great Yu to be able to kill this person. After all, this Art was just an illusion and an imitation from what he had seen in the n. Still, he had been confident that it could hold this person back for some time.


    Yet, the truth was before his eyes. Only three breaths had gone by since he cast this Art to the moment the illusion of Great Yu shattered!


    Those three breaths felt like the world had copsed. The yellow light in the sky faded out, and as Mo Luo coughed out a mouthful of blood, a tile fell from the darkened yellow light in the sky.


    It was a crimson tile. A primal and ancient air could be sensed from it. The illusion of Great Yu had been brought up precisely because of this item. When it fell on the ground, it cracked, and looked as if it was about to break apart.


    ¡®Impossible! The n Master once said that no one can leave the illusion of Great Yu within the span of a few breaths. Even when I used this against the extremely powerful warriors, they would also be trapped for at least the length of burning half an incense stick!¡¯


    Shock overwhelmed Mo Luo¡¯s heart once again. At the moment he coughed out blood, he immediately stepped into the temple without hesitation, but before he could even manage to ce his foot on the ground, the world around him instantly started distorting, and within those distortions, he saw, much to his shock, the very same sight that Bao Shan had seen previously!


    He saw time flowing back, saw the world breaking into pieces before gathering up once again, saw his own feet moving backwards, and saw his body leaving the temple.


    He also saw Su Ming lifting his right index finger and pointing it at his chest, just like when he did to critically injure Bao Shan. Sharp pain shot through his entire body, causing blood to trickle out of the corners of his lips. He waspletely unable to resist, as if his will had been separated from his body as time flowed backwards.


    When he had been moving forward just moments ago, he had not detected any sort of danger, that was why there was not any sign of struggle when he moved forward just now. Yet at this moment, as time flowed backwards, his body still maintained that non resisting posture, causing every single part of him to be exposed to destruction.


    This was Destiny¡¯s strongest aspect!


    Mo Luo¡¯s soul was almost shattered. He had clearly seen Bao Shan¡¯s demise just moments prior, and now, he was in the same state. He could not resist, he could not dodge. It was as if he had turned into a puppet that was controlled by someone else, and time flowed forward and backwards interchangeably, he would be continuously injured until¡­ he died!


    It was especially so when he was struck by Destiny¡¯s finger. When blood flowed out of his mouth, a huge force crashed into his body, but before he could even take a few steps backwards, the world before him immediately shattered once again, turning into pieces before gathering together once more. Everything was a cycle, a repetition, and this was enough to make any person strongly feel as if their minds were about to shatter.


    "I can¡¯t let this go on, or else I¡¯ll definitely die! This person is definitely one of the three great Berserkers in South Morning. He gained his fame many years ago, he definitely has more tricks up his sleeve!"


    When Mo Luo saw his body falling back and Su Ming walking towards him to jab him with his finger a second time, his terror reached its peak. He had fought and killed for his entire life, but he had never met such a strange divine ability. Once he linked it to Su Ming¡¯s identity, he started falling into hysteria in the midst of his terror in this life-threatening crisis.


    Almost the instant Su Ming delivered his second jab on the center of Mo Luo¡¯s brows, the old man¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. He might be unable to control his body from being absorbed by time, he might be unable to execute his divine abilities, but he could¡­ make his Berserker Soul break!


    Right when Su Ming¡¯s hand touched the center of his brows, veins popped up all over Mo Luo¡¯s body. With a bang, a power that screamed with a desire to burn everything erupted from his body. The strength of that power came from Mo Luo burning his own cultivation base, and that power would erupt with the price of his level of cultivation falling from theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm to the middle stage.


    The instant Mo Luo started burning his cultivation base, Su Ming¡¯s fingernded on his body, and when he tumbled backwards while coughing up blood, as the world in his vision shattered and rebuilt itself, time froze for a moment, causing him to roar and charge out desperately of this cycle that brought him immense terror!


    He could not even be bothered wiping off the blood on his mouth the instant he rushed out. He knew that his chance would onlyst for an instant. The sight of himself being buried in that never ending cycle had caused him extreme terror, and the moment he rushed out, he did not hesitate for even a moment to form a seal with both his hands and pointing it forward.


    "The seven emotions of life, joy, anger, worry, desire, grief, fear, shock!"


    As Mo Luo shouted and pointed towards Su Ming through the air, seven wisps of smoke immediately spread out from his fingertips. His expression started changing from twisted madness to glee, then from glee to anger, then to anxiety, before changing to longing, sorrow, fear, and shock.


    These seven expressions reflected the Art of the Seven Emotions of Life. The instant they showed up on his face, the seven wisps of smoke that spread out from his fingertips turned into seven shadows made of fog in midair, charging towards Su Ming!


    At that moment, due to Mo Luo burning his own cultivation base, he managed to resist the power dragging him into the cycle, causing Su Ming to be unable to use the Art of the Past to cause Mo Luo¡¯s Art to flow in reverse. He was still calm though. Twelve breaths had gone by since he became Destiny, and his time limit was near.


    ¡®Seven emotions¡­¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent. With aloofness shining in his eyes, he did not dodge, but instead walked towards Mo Luo, who was now full of openings. The moment he came closer, joy¡¯s shadow became the first among the seven emotions to close in on him, but right after it went into his body, it slipped out, as if there was no such thing as happiness within him.


    This caught Mo Luo by surprise. The next instant, anger¡¯s shadow closed in, but once it touched Su Ming, it also slipped out of his body just like joy did before. Su Ming remained asposed as ever, and not a single change in emotion could be found on him as he moved closer still.


    "This¡­"


    Mo Luo was stunnedpletely silent, especially when he saw the shadows of worry, sorrow, fear, and shock seemingly not being able to see Su Ming and passing through him the instant they touched him. At that instant, Mo Luo¡¯s terror reached its peak!


    "That¡¯s impossible. As long as you¡¯re human, it¡¯s impossible for you to not possess those seven emotions!" Mo Luo roared, and in his shock, he hastily retreated. However, in his panic, he did not notice that even though all seven emotions had eventually disappeared, there was one wisp of emotion that had stayed for a moment when it entered Su Ming¡¯s body before it, too, disappeared.


    That emotion was longing¡­


    During that instant, what appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind was Dark Mountain, his elder, Bai Ling, the ninth summit, his Master, and the other people¡­


    When Mo Luo saw Su Ming closing in on him and lifting his left hand, the feeling that he was immersed in an endless cycle and the false impression that the world was shattering into pieces appeared once again.


    In fear, Mo Luo grit his teeth. The burning of his cultivation base in his body became even stronger, causing his level of cultivation to fall from the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm straight down to the initial stage. The power formed from the burning of his cultivation base turned into an explosive burst, causing him to take a step forward as he roared.


    Just as he was about to step into the temple, a flicker of light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His appearance began rapidly changing. His time as Destiny was near its end, but he remained calm. He no longer moved forward, but instead, as violet light shone on his entire body, he equipped the Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor while he was still Destiny!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ming¡¯s entire body was surrounded by violet light. When he lifted his right hand, a long spear manifested, causing him to bring out the Undertaker of Evil¡¯s power as Destiny for the first time!


    At that moment, Mo Luo had broken through Su Ming¡¯s time reversal with the power created from burning his cultivation base. After paying a huge price, he finally managed to return to the temple. The instant he stepped inside, he spread his arms wide open and let out a shocking roar.


    "Legacy of my ancestors, fill up your third generation disciple¡¯s Mo Luo body, and help me reproduce our n¡¯s glory!"


    As Mo Luo roared, the memorial tablets in the temple suddenly started shining with a piercing dark light. Within it were wisps upon wisps of soul fragments whose faces could not be seen clearly. The appearance of those souls caused the temple to instantly be colder. Then, as if a gust of freezing wind had blown through, the soul fragments¡¯ memorial tablets started crumbling and charging towards Mo Luo, crawling madly into him through every single part of his body. The power of Mo Luo¡¯s presence started shooting upwards.


    His presence shot up from the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm to the middle stage, then reached theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and still continued climbing upwards. But it did not end there. As pain appeared on Mo Luo¡¯s face, his power climbed up once again and he screamed in pain, but he did not reach greatpletion, just the pinnacle of theter stage for the Berserker Soul Realm!


    All of this was due to him burning his own cultivation base, or else he would have been able to obtain the power of greatpletion for an incredibly short period of time in the midst of the mad climb of power!


    Mo Luo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His body was filled with a pain that made him feel as if he was about to be torn apart, making him descend into further madness. As his level of cultivation climbed upwards, he turned around and roared towards Su Ming while charging at him.


    As Destiny, Su Ming moved towards Mo Luo while dressed in the Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor while holding onto the long violet spear in his right hand. An instant before his body reverted from being Destiny, he tossed that long spear out of his hand, and a bang rang through the air.


    That throw was the strongest spear attack Su Ming could muster while he was Destiny and had the Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor equipped. It could even be considered a spear attack that was unmatched!


    If anyone really wanted topare the power of that spear throw, then they would find that it had already surpassed the greatpletion of the Berserker Soul Realm, and even contained¡­ a hint of the power of Life Cultivation!

 Chapter 535 — Su Ming!

    <h4>Chapter 535: Su Ming!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What is Life Cultivation?


    Life Cultivation is a cultivation of people¡¯s own lives, which means a cultivation of their vitality and their fates. All of this is simply to haveplete mastery over themselves, to learn where their own weaknesses lie, and from there, perfect themselves and be a stronger existence standing at the pinnacle of the world.


    Even if Su Ming could bring out power that was equivalent to those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm when he was Destiny, but that was all. There was a deep chasm separating him from reaching the power of Life Cultivation. It was originally difficult for him to cross it, but¡­ the appearance of the Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor had allowed him to gather all hisbat abilities together when Destiny disappeared and fly over that chasm!


    Even if the him before had attempted this charge, it would still have been hard for him to produce such a shocking spear throw of unparalleled power, because he had yet to understand the true meaning of Life Cultivation. His heart had yet to reach the level to be able to cross that chasm!


    He had still been caught in a daze, confused by who he was, chained down by his memories, still stubbornly trying to figure out his own identity.


    However, when he was on the way to Scour Sieve Ind, Su Ming had gained an epiphany as he traveled across the ocean andughed. His own words had also caused him to rise to a higher level, just like a caterpir breaking out of its cocoon and turning into a butterfly!


    It was a metamorphosis, a metamorphosis of his soul. It also let Su Ming take the most important, most crucial step towards bing a truly powerful warrior!


    "Since the world calls me Destiny, then from now on, I, Su Ming, will be Destiny!" This was a shout Su Ming had let out in his life, a shout dering how he would live his life as heughed at the heavens and earth!


    Those words resonated with the smile on the lips of Great Yu¡¯s Court Diviner. His words also formed a power that could overturn the universe, just like the words the Court Diviner had carved deeply into the spine!


    "When you learn who you are, you are no longer you!


    "When you no longer know who you are, you will be you!"


    Su Ming¡¯s metamorphosis and his epiphany towards his own soul may seem nothing special, but in truth, this was the crucial key that allowed him to bring out this hint of presence of Life Cultivation!


    The instant the spear was thrown out, it shook the sky and earth. It was as if this sort of thing was so rare in this vast world and the greatnd of the Berserkers that it had not been seen for years!


    Its appearance shook the skies, and as Su Ming threw out his spear, the entire sky roared and trembled. For the first time, theyers of clouds that had covered the sky for years were sted away with a loud boom. They tumbled backwards, causing the sky¡­


    ¡­to reveal its first true rays of sunlight after the cmity, and as the clouds were torn apart, more rays of sunlight shone down. As the sky howled, the sea around the ind also roared. When those loud roars reverberated in the air, it was as if the sky and sea were trembling because of that hint of Life Cultivation¡¯s presence!


    Almost the moment this hint of presence shook the sky and earth, causing the heavens to reveal themselves, several spots in the Land of South Morning erupted forth with a powerful presence!


    The first spot was one of the three pieces ofnd where Western Sea n was located. That ce was barren, and at the top of the mountain behind Western Sea n was a rather handsome middle-aged man wearing a blue robe with a ck dragon embroidered on it!


    He was one of the three great Berserkers of South Morning - Guru Li Long!


    His eyes were originally closed, but at that moment, they flew open, and right then, brilliant light spread through the sky over thend. It was as if the sky had also closed its eyes, and had opened them at the same time Li Long opened his!


    "This is¡­ the presence of Life¡­" Li Long looked into the distance in a daze and only mumbled under his breath after a long while.


    At the same time, there was a small-sized tribe on another piece ofnd in the Land of South Morning. Chimney smoke could be seen rising from the tribe, and the sounds of children ying could be heard faintly from within. In one of the beast skin tents of the tribe flew around notes from a xun. They came from an old man who had opened his eyes and was ying a xun, but his eyes were dull and lifeless, just like a blind man¡¯s!


    His song echoed in the air, and a smile gradually curled up on his lips.


    This was the situation in South Morning, and in Eastern Wastnd¡¯s maind, strong waves of ripples also appeared in several spots at that instant!


    All the changes in the weather were all because there was¡­ a hint of Life Cultivation in the spear Su Ming threw!


    On Scour Sieve Ind, Mo Luo, who had fused with the will of the n¡¯s ancestors in the temple and had recovered his power to the pinnacle of theter stage in the Berserker Soul Realm, started roaring, his face twisted with ferociousness. The instant he charged towards Su Ming, he saw¡­ a spearing right towards him!


    The long violet spear, the killing intent that burned the skies, and that presence that made Mo Luo¡¯s heart and soul tremble violently, even causing fear to rise uncontrobly in his heart despite his madness!


    His fear was reflected clearly on his face and his eyes, and even crawled into his ancestors¡¯ will in his body, causing them to explode.


    Those wills might have originallye from those who had died, but even the wills of the deceased went into a state of frenzy once they sensed the presence of Life Cultivation on Su Ming¡¯s spear.


    Almost in an instant, the wisps of shadows that had crawled into Mo Luo¡¯s body just moments prior crawled out of his body and gathered together before him, turning into an indistinct figure. That figure lifted his hand and pushed towards the iing spear!


    The instant both sides shed, vicious shudders wrecked the figure¡¯s body and he disintegrated with a bang. Just the force from his copse caused Mo Luo to stagger a few steps backwards and cough out a huge mouthful of blood. Shock filled his face, and when the wills of his ancestors left his body, his level of cultivation fell back to the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm once again, and was even showing signs of falling further.


    "n Master, save me!"


    At that moment, fear hadpletely overwhelmed Mo Luo. He was afraid, truly afraid. He could not believe that the spear would be so shocking. The power of his ancestors gathered in the treasure his n had given him¡­ had not even been able to block it for even an instant!


    A life threatening sense of danger that was even stronger than what he felt when he was still caught in the cycles of repetition crashed into Mo Luo¡¯s heart, causing his face to turn stark pale. Not a hint of blood could be seen on his face, and he even started trembling all over his body.


    The long violet spear shot through the body manifested from the gathering of all the wills belonging to Mo Luo¡¯s ancestors and charged straight towards the temple, but the moment it rushed inside, a great amount of life force spread out from the temple, as if something dead had just been resurrected.


    But even so, it did not matter!


    Almost the instant life force erupted, a loud bang that surged into the sky reverberated in the air, and the entire temple started cracking, inch by inch, and with that loud bang it shattered in pieces and exploded!


    The only one left was Mo Luo, standing alone on the ground as he coughed up blood once more. His face withered away, and was filled with shock and terror as he continued retreating.


    However, Su Ming¡¯s spear still did not stop. It charged straight towards Mo Luo, and during that instant, the old man¡¯s desperate plea for his n Master¡¯s help rang into the air.


    The plea for help instantly made a vortex appear before Mo Luo, just as Su Ming¡¯s spear closed in on him. The appearance of that vortex was incredibly sudden, and a hand had even stretched out from it to grab Mo Luo. By the looks of it, that hand wanted to save Mo Luo!


    It was an old arm. The instant it appeared, a presence belonging to a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm was revealed distinctly, and that was the true presence of a Berserker who had reached greatpletion!


    Yet the moment this hand stretched out of the vortex, grabbed Mo Luo, whose expression filled with delight and excitement from having escaped death, and was just about to drag him inside, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The long spear that was rushing over closed in within an instant and pierced the vortex. Right then, the person who had grabbed Mo Luo from the vortex stretched out another hand and pointed towards the tip of the spear.


    The instant both sides touched each other, a shocking roar shook the skies, and the finger in the vortex immediately exploded. A muffled groan came from within, and the hint of Life Cultivation¡¯s presence on the long spear sted forth abruptly.


    Under that presence, the vortex shattered, and with a bang, Mo Luo¡¯s legs instantly turned to dust. His arms suffered the same fate, and even half of his body was disintegrated. Only his head and a small part of his body were left tumbling into the distance.


    He should not have lived. If Su Ming had not been unwilling to kill him and hadn¡¯t gathered most of the strength of his spear on that vortex when it appeared, Mo Luo would definitely have died.


    As the vortex shattered, Su Ming¡¯s spear shot forth and charged inside. When a bang that seemed to be running through an isted space traveled out of the crumbling vortex, an old voice filled with fury and shock swiftly traveled out.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Su Ming, of South Morning!"


    This was Su Ming¡¯s answer. He did not bother with any form of disguise, neither did he hide his own name. Right after he destroyed Scour Sieve Ind, he openly announced his name to the voice in the vortex that belonged to that old Eastern Wastnder who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    The moment his voice traveled forth, the vortex shatteredpletely and disappeared from Scour Sieve Ind. Immediately, a sh of light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s hands, and the long spear he threw out manifested in his grasp once more.


    The Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Spear could take a physical and illusory form. As long as Su Ming held that transparent jade slip in his hands, the spear would forever be in his grasp!


    Mo Luo¡¯s presence was weak. Arge amount of his life force had flowed away. If it had not been for him originally being in the pinnacle of theter stage in the Berserker Soul Realm, then he would have definitely died with these irreparable wounds. Yet even so, he was still hanging by thest threads of his life!


    As a n Elder of Eastern Wastnd¡¯s All Entities n, Mo Luo hade to the sea with a mission. Not only was he given arge amount of treasures, his n had also given him this temple to serve as his strongest offensive and defensive power.


    To All Entities n, this was already their greatest power. Not a single ident should ur. Even if he ran into the three great Berserkers of South Morning, he would still be safe.


    However, they did not expect that there was still another person besides the three great Berserkers in the Land of South Morning¡­


    This person was destined to have his name spread through the world after this battle!


    This person was destined to bring about a cmity after he ughtered the entire Scour Sieve Ind!


    This person was also destined to gain the attention of all the ns, tribes, and the powerful warriors in Eastern Wastnd¡¯s maind, and he would make their hearts tremble in fear, shock, and rm!


    This person¡¯s name would also shake the entire Eastern Wastnds after this battle!


    His name¡­ was Su Ming!

 Chapter 536 — Who is Interrupting My Training?!

    <h4>Chapter 536: Who is Interrupting My Training?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To the north of Eastern Wastnd¡¯s maind was and surrounded by river basins. Few people could be seen in the sky. This endless circr area had been turned into All Entities n¡¯s territory, and all outsiders were forbidden from stepping in.


    All Entities n was a n formed by twelve Eastern Wastnd tribes uniting together years ago, and it was one of the four great tribes in the continent. It contained incredible power, and there were even Berserkers who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm defending it, causing All Entities n¡¯s reputation to be extremely great in Eastern Wastnds!


    One of the numerous basins on thend was surrounded by an innumerable amount of exquisite towers. There were even wisps of ck smoke rising to the sky. A ck hall could also be seen on the ground, hidden within the depths of that ck smoke.


    The hall looked as if it was burning, causing the ck smoke to churn about. That ck smoke was also the one and only wisp of smoke in the endless area of thend! It was the symbol All Entities n¡¯s spirit, and it was the most distinct sight that could shock outsiders!


    In Eastern Wastnds, only those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm could gather such thick smoke and use this method to stun others everywhere!


    At that moment, there was an old man in ck robes sitting cross-legged in the hall within the depths of the ck smoke. That old man had his hair spilling all over his back, and a Berserker Mark of a scorpion could be seen on his face. The scorpion shone with a dark light, causing the old man to look strange and mysterious.


    A strong wave of ripples could be seen spreading from his body. The area around him was empty except for a middle-aged man who was kneeling respectfully a hundred something feet before him.


    Yet at that moment, the old man¡¯s right hand suddenly exploded and was torn into bloody ribbons. All his fingers on his left hand also shattered.


    The sudden sight made the middle-aged man before him immediately raise his head. His face was filled with shock and rm, along with panic and fear. He did not know what happened. He had only received Mo Luo¡¯s plea for help, that was why he had instantly asked to see the Great Elder of his n and asked him for help.


    However, after the Great Elder had cast his Art, this had happened, so how could he not be shocked?


    "Great Elder¡­"


    But before the middle-aged man managed to finish speaking, he saw the old man with the Scorpion¡¯s Berserker Mark on his face open his eyes swiftly. Brilliant light shed in them, and the middle aged man noticed, to his shock, that a terrifying presence suddenly appeared in the hall!


    That presence did not belong to the old man, but¡­ to the illusory shadow of a spear in midair. With a sh, that shadow charged towards the old man, and the instant it closed in on him, the old man bit the tip of his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. That blood gathered together and turned into a human face before rushing straight towards the long spear.


    Rumbling sounds reverberated in the hall and stirred up a wave of air, forcing the middle-aged man backwards, even making him cough out a mouthful of blood. The shock and terror on his face grew even more. He had a vague guess of what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t believe his own thoughts!


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. With the Great Elder¡¯s level of cultivation, how¡­ how could he get hurt? And that person¡¯s presence even chased him down to this ce¡­ How¡­ How could this be? The Great Elder went to save Mo Luo. Mo Luo is out in the sea, he¡¯s facing off South Morning. Could it be¡­ that Mo Luo ran into the three great Berserkers of South Morning?!


    ¡®But even if it¡¯s the three great Berserkers, the Great Elder shouldn¡¯t be in this state!¡¯


    As the middle aged man was filled with shock, the ck smoke rising into the sky outside the hall looked as if it had been cut off for a brief instant. It might have recovered very quickly and not many people noticed it, but this sight was enough to tell just how shaken the Great Elder had been from Su Ming¡¯s spear.


    Once the rumbles faded away, the shadow of the long spear disappeared, and the Great Elder¡¯s mangled hands started growing back in a bizarre fashion. By the looks of it, it would not take long before they fully recovered.


    The middle aged man¡¯s heart raced against his chest. Just as he was about to speak, his words were interrupted once again. Right before his eyes, the old man swiftly lifted his head and looked towards the air.


    "Who are you?!" There was anger contained in his voice, along with¡­ a hint of wariness!


    "Su Ming, of South Morning!"


    The instant the Great Elder¡¯s words left his lips, the middle-aged man shuddered and lifted his head to look up. Then, he heard a voice that seemed to be isted from space itself traveling into the empty air around them.


    That voice was aloof and even held a hint of youth, but when it fell into the middle-aged man¡¯s ears, it was deeply engraved into his memories.


    The Great Elder of All Entities n, the old man who was sitting cross-legged in the hall, became incredibly sullen. He did not look at his recovered arms. Instead, his eyes began to sparkle. He knew that he had underestimated his opponent. He did not expect that the person who had made Mo Luo cry out for help would possess a hint of Life Cultivation¡¯s presence, the presence that actually made him terrified!


    ¡®Life Cultivation¡­ Is there really someone who can move into that Realm in this world¡­? Su Ming, Su Ming¡­¡¯


    A long timeter, the middle-aged man by the side lifted his head while still trembling to look at the old man. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke respectfully.


    "Progenitor¡­"


    "Don¡¯t bother about Mo Luo anymore. Go make arrangements. From now on, no disciple of All Entities n is allowed to step into South Morning!"


    ¡­


    Su Ming had changed back from Destiny on Scour Sieve Ind. He stood there while still wearing the Undertaker of Evil¡¯s Armor, but the presenceing from him was back to his original one. Yet even so, once he had brought forth that strongest spear of his, he seemed to have gained an epiphany.


    He had a feeling that he had caught onto something, but it was vague and he could not see it clearly. It was as if there was an endlessyer of smoke obstructing his path ahead.


    But he believed that someday, when he stepped into the Berserker Soul Realm, this mysterious fog that covered the path before him would be swept aside with a wave of his hand.


    He stared coldly at Mo Luo, who now only had a small part of his body remaining as hey in the distance. At that moment, only a small amount of Mo Luo¡¯s life was left in him, but he did not want to die. He was afraid of death, terrified that his existence would be erased from the world.


    He was also afraid of Su Ming. His fear towards the young man had already reached its peak. He had seen with his own eyes that even the Great Elder had been unable to fight against that spear, and if he could not, then how could Mo Luo hope to do so?!


    When he saw Su Ming looking towards him, despair appeared in Mo Luo¡¯s eyes.


    The young man walked towards him. At that moment, Scour Sieve Ind was filled with deathly silence. Everyone had died, and the ind was filled with a thick, bloody stench, making everyone who smelled it want to puke.


    "You¡­ You¡­" Mo Luo trembled as he watched Su Ming walking closer. With each step, it felt as if his life was being crushed, making him descend into madness in the midst of his endless terror.


    "Killing me is useless. I am from All Entities n, and I came here because of my n. You¡­ Mo Que! Sir Mo Que, save me! Sir Mo Que!"


    A bright light suddenly shone in Mo Luo¡¯s eyes. In his fear and madness, he remembered that he still had one move left to save himself!


    It was Mo Que, Sir Mo Que who had made his heart tremble in fear after sensing his presence. It made him not dare to attack, and instead choose to give him offerings respectfully!


    That presence not only made him feel fear, but also caused Bao Shan to be shocked when he first sensed it!


    When Mo Luo remembered Mo Que, his despairing heart regained hope. There was no doubt in his heart. If Sir Mo Que attacked, this person would definitely die, there was no way he would survive.


    But even after he shouted, not a single reply came from the ind. Su Ming did not stop moving, and by then, he was only several dozens of feet away from Mo Luo.


    "Sir Mo Que!"


    Mo Luo seemed to be hanging onto thest slivers of light of his life. When he saw that Su Ming was getting closer to him, he gathered what little power he had in his body, flew up, and kowtowed, with his head swiftly going down in the direction of the ground.


    The instant he rammed his head towards the ground, cracking sounds immediately came from thend, and cracks swiftly tore through the earth. Once they connected, they turned into a giant chasm that ripped apart the ind.


    The instant that happened, a powerful presence that surpassed even that of Life Cultivation erupted from the crack in the ground.


    The strength of that presence caused the weather to change, made the numerous ferocious beasts lingering around the ind to shiver and let out terrified shrieks before they backed off altogether.


    An old, booming voice reverberated in the air as the presence filled the air.


    "Who is it?!


    "Who is interrupting my training?!


    "Just who has the gall to interrupt me when I¡¯m training?!


    That voice was like the roaring thunder. As it reverberated in the air, Mo Luo¡¯s expression turned incredibly respectful and zealous, and he quickly started shouting at the top of his lungs.


    "Sir Mo Que, it¡¯s me. Please execute justice on this person! Afterwards, I will definitely offer you even more offerings!"


    Mo Luo was overwhelmed with joy. He believed that as long as Sir Mo Que rose from his sleep, he would definitely be safe!


    It was especially so when he remembered how he got to know Mo Que. Just recalling it made him even more excited. He had never sensed such a powerful presence before, and under that presence, he had seen Mo Que¡¯s true self. The divine abilities he cast were also unforgettable just by their presence alone, even though the two of them had not fought.


    He had only been able to invite Mo Que back to Scour Sieve Ind after much effort on his part. From then on, Mo Luo had started giving offerings to him, and he would also do his best to satisfy all Mo Que¡¯s requests, even harboring the thought of pleasing him and getting into his good books. At that moment, he rxed, and a smile appeared on his lips. When he looked towards Su Ming, killing intent appeared in his eyes again.


    "It won¡¯t be so easy to kill me! So what if you have great power? You can¡¯t even hope topare with Sir Mo Que!"


    Mo Luoughed coldly. He could already imagine what was going to happen next. Sir Mo Que would reveal himself, and in an instant, this fight would end. Once this Su Ming was killed, Mo Luo believed that if he had time to quietly heal his wounds and recover his power, he could still bring back Scour Sieve Ind¡¯s glory, even though everyone on the ind had already died!


    "At that time, I will kill all of your people from South Morning! I will have them remember my name, and I will also let them know that all of this is because of one person called Su Ming!


    "In fact, I will find out all the people you know, and I will have all the men and women die horrible deaths! It¡¯ll be even greater if I can meet your lover, because I will return the humiliation I suffered today back to that person by a hundred fold!"


    As excitement grew in Mo Luo¡¯s heart, his gaze as he looked towards Su Ming turned even colder.


    Su Ming stopped and looked coldly towards the crack. The old voice that had traveled out from inside to echo in his ears and that powerful presence could intimidate all living souls. Even Su Ming had frowned in the beginning because of that.


    Yet soon, a strange look appeared on his face, which was covered by the helmet, and other people could not see it.


    "Sir Mo Que, please attack!" Mo Luo said once again with excitement in his voice.

 Chapter 537 — How Could This Be?

    <h4>Chapter 537: How Could This Be?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time slowly trickled away. When a dozen something breaths went by, not a single reply could be heard from the crack besides the ever present powerful presenceing from within. This made Mo Luo momentarily stunned. He trembled and spoke anxiously.


    "Sir Mo Que, please attack!"


    Su Ming stood there and looked at Mo Luo. Besides his blood lust and aloofness, others could not see any other emotion on his person because of the helmet.


    "Attack, my foot!"


    After some time, in the midst of Mo Luo¡¯s anxiety, a furious roar suddenly came from inside the crack. That roar rumbled in the air and sounded like thunderps in the sky.


    "This is my istion grounds. How dare you interrupt my training. If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯ve been making offerings to me, I would have killed you!


    "Since this is your first offense, I will spare you! Get lost!"


    There was a hint of fury in the voice in the crack. It left Mo Luopletely stunned. When he eventually registered what was happening, anxiety immediately overwhelmed him.


    "Sir Mo Que¡­ This is¡­ I¡¯m being persecuted by others. Please help me. As long as you kill this person, I will continue making offerings to you¡­"


    Before Mo Luo could finish speaking, the furious roar from the crack came out even stronger this time.


    "Get lost! If you still don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll make it so that you¡¯ll never be able to leave again. And you, man in the armor, I bear no grudges against you. I won¡¯t kill you, but you have to immediately leave as well. This ind is my istion grounds. Go out and kill each other. Don¡¯t even think abouting back again!"


    "Sir Mo Que!!"


    Fear grew in Mo Luo¡¯s heart. He did not expect that the Mo Que he had invited to this ind, the Mo Que who he had tried to please by giving him multiple offerings would¡­ would choose to ignore him at such a critical moment.


    Moreover, his attitude was a lot different from before. He was usually arrogant, but when Mo Luo gave him his offerings, Mo Que would also praise him. He had also mentioned before that if he was here, no one would be able to hurt even a single strand of hair on Mo Luo¡¯s head.


    But now¡­


    "Sir Mo Que, with just a single thought, you can kill this person. Please, on behalf of all the offerings I¡¯ve given you in the past, save me! Save me!"


    Mo Luo was practically pleading at this point. Mo Que was thest ray of light pointing to his salvation. He had ced all his hope on him when he was in despair, there was no way he could give up at this point.


    "How could you be so blind towards what is right and wrong? There is no enmity between us, how could I kill him just like that? I am a man of integrity, of outstanding valiance, of upright character, and everyone in the world knows about it. I will not kill a person to whom I do not bear hate!


    "Even if I just need a single thought to destroy everything, there are simply some things that I do not want to do. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I will not kill him!" The voice in the crack was filled with an ancient air as he emphasized that he had no grudges against Su Ming and that Su Ming had not provoked him.


    "As for you, since you¡¯re going to continue bothering me, then don¡¯t even think about leaving anymore!" At the same time a cold harrumph appeared from the crack, an even greater presence erupted forth. A huge palm shot out of the crack, and a presence that shook the sky and earth spread out in midair. It could make people who saw it be shocked and terrified.


    That palm was several thousands of feet big and looked as if it could cover the heavens as it pressed down towards Mo Luo, who was now filled with fear and disbelief.


    A huge gust of wind stirred up, and when despair appeared on Mo Luo¡¯s face while madness and hate boiled in his heart as he decided to attack with everything he had, that palm suddenly stopped hundreds of feet above him.


    A sigh came from the crack.


    "Oh well, you have, after all, been making offerings to me. I don¡¯t want to kill you. I will give you twenty breaths. Leave immediately!"


    Mo Luoughed brokenly. He did not know why Mo Que refused to attack. The scenes from the past appeared in his head. This man¡¯s strength had almost suffocated him. He originally thought he had regained hope, but now¡­ there was still nothing but despair for him.


    Su Ming lifted his foot and walked forward, towards the edge of the crack to look down. The crack was incredibly deep and there was fog filling every nook and cranny inside it. He could not see too deeply.


    Almost the moment Su Ming lowered his head to look into the crack, a cold harrumph came from within, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction in it.


    "Boy, I¡¯m giving you a chance here. Go! Do you really think that I won¡¯t attack you!


    "I¡¯ve always been kind, and your power is quite outstanding. I do quite like you after I saw it. Go, and take that boy Mo Luo away from this ce as well!"


    A hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips, though it was still hidden behind his Undertaker of Evil¡¯s armor.


    "I don¡¯t want to leave just yet," he said slowly.


    "How dare you! I already gave you the chance, you ungrateful wretch! Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you!" The old voice from the crack started roaring furiously.


    Mo Luo was momentarily stunned before hope once again lit up in the pools of his despair. When he looked towards Su Ming, he suddenly thought that this person was a little stupid, but he also greatly looked forward to this man continuing like this. Because if he did that, then he would definitely incite Sir Mo Que¡¯s wrath, and he would definitely die!


    "Sir Mo Que, this person doesn¡¯t appreciate your grace! Please kill him!" Mo Luo quickly said.


    "Quiet. I¡¯ve always been merciful, how can I kill someone because of just one sentence? Boy, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you don¡¯t take the chance, then¡­ I will really attack!"


    Su Ming did not speak. He continued looking at the crack, and the smile on his lips grew.


    Time passed, and soon, ten breaths were gone. After a short period of silence, a sigh traveled out of the crack.


    "I¡¯m a merciful person, and all of this is simply something you brought on your own head."


    As these words were spoken, a seven-colored light shot out from the crack. At the same time, a seven-colored peacock slowly rose up into the air. When it eventually stood in midair, it started shining with a light piercing to the eyes.


    The seven-colored peacock looked incredibly powerful. The presence it exuded had already exceeded that of those in the Berserker Soul Realm, making those who saw it feel as if their breathing was about to freeze.


    An ancient look appeared in its eyes, and it looked as if it had gone through an endless cycle of life and death, and after having seen through everything, had reached enlightenment.


    "I will give you onest chance¡­"


    Excitement appeared on Mo Luo¡¯s face. This seven-colored peacock before him was, naturally, Mo Que¡¯s main body, and the one he had seen in the past. He would never forget how Mo Que had cast a divine ability that had caused him to be shocked to the core.


    He still clearly remembered the name of that divine ability; it was called Overturning the Ocean! It was a divine ability he had never seen before, and it was one that had nearly scared him to death!


    It was also difficult for him to forget how this peacock had seemed as if he was incredibly displeased with the ocean while he was still in the sky. Right before Mo Luo¡¯s eyes, it had wanted to overturn the ocean, and he would never forget the words it mumbled.


    "I don¡¯t like the color of the ocean, and since I don¡¯t like it, I will overturn it."


    In Mo Luo¡¯s memories, once this peacock said those words, the entire sky was dyed in seven colors, turning into two giant hands that shot into the depths of the ocean, looking as if they wanted to overturn the seawater!


    "So many lives¡­ Fine. I cannot cause harm to so many lives just because of my personal fancies." Mo Luo then saw this peacock shaking his head and dispelling all his divine abilities before he turned his gaze towards him.


    This scene had struck Mo Luopletely dumb with shock. He was originally just passing by, but after that, he started being respectful and got into the peacock¡¯s good books.


    Right then, when he saw Sir Mo Que revealing his true self once again, he became excited once more, thinking that his hope had just appeared again¡­


    Su Ming looked at the seven-colored peacock standing in the sky. Violet light started shining on his body, and gradually, his armor turned into violet threads and fused into his body, causing his face to be revealed.


    "Come here!" Su Ming¡¯s expression was aloof. Right after he cast a nce at the seven-colored peacock, he spoke coldly. His words did not sound as if he was facing off to a powerful warrior, but more like a scolding.


    "Su Ming, how dare you! Sir Mo Que, this person is rude, please¡­"


    Mo Luo¡¯s eyes brightened up. Right then, he did not have time to think about why Su Ming would say such words, but instead spoke quickly, all so that he could make the powerful Sir Mo Que in his mind attack.


    Yet before he could finish speaking, the words died in his mouth. He widened his eyes and stared at the scene right before him with a dumbfounded expression.


    When the seven-colored peacock saw Su Ming and heard his cold words, his body trembled. Shock and fear appeared on his face, along with a look of struggle, but right as it came to be, it was immediately gone. The peacock swiftly lowered his head and put on a look of ttery before he pped his huge wings¡­ and like a huge bird, he quickly flew towards Su Ming.


    "The world is a small ce, eh? Um¡­ My eyes failed me just now, and I didn¡¯t manage to see you clearly¡­" The seven-colored peacock was filled with admiration. When he came before Su Ming, he quickly began speaking.


    "Return to your original look." Su Ming was dazzled by the light from the seven-colored peacock and frowned.


    When the seven-colored peacock saw Su Ming frowning, his heart immediately gave a loud thump against his chest. He had seen just how powerful this person was. He was the person that was chased down by the five colored peacock and the very same person who had made him run away in fear.


    Most importantly, the bird had seen everything that had happened from underground. If it had not been because he was too afraid of being discovered if he ran away, he would have fled a long time ago.


    That was why he had been praying vigorously while he was underground, hoping that this person would not notice him, but in the end, he was forced out by Mo Luo. It could be said that his hate towards Mo Luo had already reached an intensity that it could burn the sky.


    Right then, as he was busy trying to get into Su Ming¡¯s good books, a shudder ran through his body, and the seven-colored light immediately disappeared to reveal a ck crane with half its feathers gone right before Su Ming and Mo Luo¡¯s eyes¡­


    Its appearance and expression gave others a feeling that it was incredibly filthy and nasty, a difference between heaven and earthpared to its previous valiant and mighty appearance just now. In fact, to please Su Ming, it had even turned its head around to re at Mo Luo.


    Mo Luo stared at the ck crane with a dumbfounded expression, watched it as it tried to get into Su Ming¡¯s good books, listened to its bombastic and hyperbolic words, saw how the seven-colored peacock turned into the bald crane, and his mind went nk. His world had just shattered because of one single crane.


    "How could this be¡­?"


    He was originally not a person who was easily fooled, but the ck crane was indeed quite skilled in this regard, that was why Mo Luo fell for its deceptions so utterly, all while never having seen its true form¡­


    "A crane¡­ peacock¡­" Mo Luo coughed out a mouthful of blood, then as he looked at the crane¡­ he suddenly, really wanted to swear¡­

 Chapter 538 — Departure!

    <h4>Chapter 538: Departure!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming left Scour Sieve Ind, and behind him was a bald crane with a look of ttery as it tried to please him.


    In the crane¡¯s ws was Mo Luo, who had notpletely died, but whose world hadpletely shattered. His battle against Su Ming had caused his power to show signs of copse, and Su Ming¡¯s strength was engraved into his bones.


    Yet even so, even though he was afraid of death, even though he was terrified, he was still confident that he could survive through this and continue building his faction of power. He was confident that he could still make aeback sooner orter with his intelligence and his methods.


    However¡­ the crane¡¯s appearance had made him begin doubting his own intelligence, and his world had shattered because of it. He could not believe that he had been fooled by such a dirty looking bald crane, and had even been making offerings while trying to curry its favor for the past few years.


    Now that he thought about it, when he met this shameless bald crane in the past, all its actions and that so called ¡®mercy¡¯ were all fake!


    It was inly an act, it was clearly just putting on a show, and he actually believed it¡­


    Su Ming could sense Mo Luo¡¯s thoughts, but he did not bother about him. Scour Sieve Ind was behind him at that moment, and as he walked in midair, thend was filled with dead silence. The entire ground was covered in blood, and it had turned into a dead ind!


    Su Ming had also cut down a mountain before he left, slicing it down into a gigantic stone monument, which he ced at the center of the ind, at the most eye-catching spot on thend!


    He left behind a line of words on it, and each word was written using fresh blood. A murderous aura and killing intent that burned the sky spread out from that monument, shocking and intimidating all the Eastern Wastnders who would perhapse to the ind in the future!


    "All those who dare humiliate us from South Morning will be executed, no matter how far you are! Let this ce serve as the first warning for all Eastern Wastnders who trespass South Morning!"


    Right behind this sentence, Su Ming had written his name.


    "Su Ming, of South Morning!"


    He knew that after this battle, his name would spread like wildfire in this foreignnd. And it was precisely what he wante. This shock was what he would do for South Morning.


    Once he left that stone monument behind, he took a step forward and walked towards Southern Swamp Ind. He did not intend to stay long in the region of the Dead Sea between South Morning and Eastern Wastnds. He would first return to the ninth summit. He wanted to see how it was faring currently, and he wanted to see whether he could find any news about Hu Zi there.


    After that, he would head to Eastern Wastnds!


    There was a long ck de in Su Ming¡¯s storage bag at the moment, and there was a shadow of fog on it. That shadow was attached to the de, and once Su Ming took it away, she remained trembling in his storage bag.


    Su Ming was familiar with the woman¡¯s shadow. She was also the reason why he had not killed Mo Luo right away, but had chosen instead to bring him back to Southern Swamp Ind!


    That shadow was the woman from the bracelet his eldest senior brother had given him as a gift in the past, who also happened to be one of the three hundred Shaman Souls of Nine Li!


    "I¡¯ll have to ask Zong Ze whether eldest senior brother took this with him in the past. If that¡¯s the case, then how did this end up in Mo Luo¡¯s hands?


    "Perhaps this is the clue that will lead me to eldest senior brother!" Su Ming mumbled, bringing with him the bald crane who did not dare leave because it was still afraid of him. They turned into a long arc in the sky and left into the distance.


    When evening arrived, Su Ming returned to Southern Swamp Ind. At that moment, the protective screen of light around the ind had be much thicker, and the Rune was being repaired at lightning speed. The inders were trying to restore it to itsplete form so that the ind would sink down once again and they could avoid disaster.


    Su Ming did not catch much attention when he returned, but once hended on the ind, he charged straight towards Zong Ze. Right when the shaman saw him, a thick, bloody stench forced its way into his nose, and he also saw the sealed and bound Mo Luo!


    His impression of Mo Luo ran deep. After all, he had lost to this person in the past. When he saw the man once again at that moment, a huge storm raged in Zong Ze¡¯s heart.


    He did not expect Su Ming to return so quickly, neither did he expect him to truly be able to destroy the entire Scour Sieve Ind. As shock filled his heart, an even moreplicated feeling rose within him as he looked towards Su Ming.


    Zong Ze spoke the truth when asked about the three hundred Shaman Souls and the bracelet Su Ming was forced to leave behind in the past in Autumn Sea Tribe while having mixed feelings in his heart.


    "I will leave tomorrow. Senior Zong Ze, I hope that you will take care of Cang Lan and Zi Yan. I will be deeply grateful for that." Before Su Ming left Zong Ze¡¯s cave, his footsteps came to a halt and he turned around and looked at the shaman, then he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him.


    Zong Ze nodded and watched Su Ming leave. In the midst of all theplicated emotions in his heart, he sighed, then disappeared from his cave. He only returned the next morning.


    He went to Scour Sieve Ind, and there, he saw the blood on the ind, along with a newly erected stone monument. That sight turned into a powerful impact that delivered a shocking blow to him, and it also made him ce even more attention towards the matter of Su Ming asking him to take care of Cang Lan and Zi Yan.


    He no longer had much time left, and though he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but due to the ind, he became respectful towards Su Ming, and this respect was the reason why he decided to treat his request seriously.


    When morning arrived, before Zong Ze¡¯s return, Su Ming had already left Southern Swamp Ind. With Fang Cang Lan¡¯s divine abilities, he was able to see Mo Luo¡¯s memories, and had also been able to see how the bracelet his eldest senior brother had taken away ended up in his hands.


    Once he learned of everything, Su Ming left with an expression as dark as thunderclouds. Before he left, Zi Yan came to him and asked about Zi Che¡¯s whereabouts, but in the end, left dejected.


    Su Ming left, bringing with him the bald crane who did not dare leave his side. They turned into a long arc and disappeared into the sky. Behind him was a person, who stood on Southern Swamp Ind while watching him quietly. When Su Ming left into the distance, when he was gone from her sight, her gaze turned into a pained sigh¡­


    As Su Ming flew towards South Morning on his way back to the ninth summit, he could already guess the level of shock he would bring to Eastern Wastnds with the ughter he brought on Scour Sieve Ind. However, he did not expect that the shock would soon turn into a violent gust of wind that would sweep through the entire Eastern Wastnds and the sea beyond!


    Three days after Su Ming left, six long arcs came flying towards Scour Sieve Ind. There were men and women within those six arcs, and as their chatter andughter filled the air, they approached the ind.


    "That¡¯s Scour Sieve Ind. The festival will be held here. I¡¯m familiar with senior Mo Luo, when the timees, we can¡­" One of the men among the six peopleughed as he spoke. With a rathercent expression, he approached the ind with the rest of his group, but the instant he closed in, his words died on his tongue.


    The dead silence that filled the entire ind and the thick stench of blood that wafted into their noses caused shock to appear on the six people¡¯s faces. As they stepped onto the ground, the blood that covered every inch of thend and had yet to dry made their breathing quicken instantaneously, and their faces immediately turned pale.


    The blood that filled the entire ground, the ruins everywhere, and the endless sea of mangled corpses caused the ce to instantly look like hell. The aura of death filled the air in the ce. The six people started shivering and their faces turned pale. Their eyes flew wide open, and while filled with shock, they saw the gigantic stone monument standing erect in the middle!


    When they saw it, the six hastily left Scour Sieve Ind without hesitation. Huge storms raged in their hearts, and in their minds, the words written in blood on the stone monument as well as Su Ming¡¯s name emerged at the same time!


    Several dayster, another batch of people came to attend Scour Sieve Festival, but after a moment, their expressions changed drastically to paleness and terror, and they hastily fled the ind.


    Gradually, more people learned of what happened to Scour Sieve Ind, and more people learned about Su Ming of South Morning!


    From then onwards, the ind that was filled with a bloody stench and death became a warning, causing all the cultivators around Eastern Wastnds to be stricken with fear!

 Chapter 539 — The Three Great Islands of South Morning

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Three Great Inds of South Morning</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were only three pieces ofnd remaining of the old continent of South Morning besides the inds scattered here and there. These three pieces ofnd might seem deste, but they were the only three regions that remained in a moreplete state as South Morning suffered through the effects of the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds.


    Three incredibly huge protection Runes covered each of these three huge pieces ofnd. From the distance, it was not exactly urate to call them that thought, because they were not connected together to form a single continent. Instead, they were spread out in a triangle, and ck seawater roared between them.


    Perhaps it would be more urate to describe them as inds.


    Su Ming stood on the Dead Sea as clouds tumbled in the sky. There was a ratherplicated look on his face as he looked at the sea beneath his feet. Vaguely, he could see a shadow in the depths below¡­


    The shadow looked like a dragon¡¯s head. That spot was¡­ where Sky Mist Barrier was located in the past, but it was now submerged under the sea. If the terrain itself had not been incredibly highly elevated since the beginning and the mountain ranges where the wall was built upon had not existed, Sky Mist¡¯s dragon head would no longer be seen after it was submerged.


    Twenty something years ago, Su Ming fought against the Shamans here in a great war as a member of the Berserker Tribe. Over here, he had refined his will. Over here, he became a Divine General of Bone Sacrifice, and also in this very same ce, he was forced to escape into thend of the Shamans.


    Now, this ce had changed. Everything had changed, be it the ce itself or the people. It would make a person sigh if he tried to search for the faint traces of the past.


    Compared to theplicated feelings and the sentimental thoughts in Su Ming¡¯s heart, the bald crane behind him was looking around while having all sorts of thoughts in its mind. It was trying to search for a way to leave Su Ming with everything it had. It was incredibly terrified of the man, and it told itself that if it could not find a way to escape, it might never see the light of day again.


    ¡®I¡¯m a valiant and wise crane with a high status. How could this little Berserker brat speak to me so rudely? Hur hur.¡¯ As all sorts of thoughts ran through the bald crane¡¯s mind, it saw Su Ming turning his head around, and was immediately terrified. It quickly put on a look of ttery, and even pped its wings a few times like a little chick.


    Once it noticed that Su Ming was not looking at it but into the distance, it started grumbling in its heart.


    ¡®I must think of a way to escape as soon as possible. It¡¯d be great to have my freedom again. With my divine abilities, I can have as many concubines as I want, as manyckeys as I want. Ah¡­ it¡¯s a pity about Mo Luo. I wasted a lot of effort making him believe in me in the past.¡¯


    Su Ming did not bother with the bald crane¡¯s thoughts, but only looked at the vast sea underneath, moving his eyes away only after a long time had passed. His gaze gradually calmed down. As he moved forward, he turned into a long arc and walked forth. The bald crane hesitated for a moment, until Su Ming¡¯s cold harrumph reached its ears.


    It made the bald crane tremble, and even though it was absolutely unwilling to, it still put on a look of happiness on its face.


    "Sir, please wait for me. Look, I don¡¯t have a lot of feathers left, I can¡¯t fly too quickly. Why don¡¯t I¡­ wait for you here?"


    Su Ming did not continue paying any sort of attention to it. He might think that there were some mysteries surrounding this ck crane, but as of then, his desire to return to the ninth summit was too strong, that was why he did not bother himself too much with the bird.


    Besides, there was no sort of grudge between him and the ck crane. With how Su Ming was, he would not make things too hard for the crane. If it wanted to leave, he would not stop it.


    When the crane saw that Su Ming was ignoring it and was flying further away, it widened its eyes and started backing away slowly, wondering in its head whether he had decided to be kind and stopped paying attention to it.


    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ The bald crane froze for a moment, then after pping its wings a few times, it lifted its ws and scratched the spots on its body that were without feathers.


    ¡®He¡¯s testing me. If I truly ran away, he¡¯ll have a reason to teach me a lesson. Aaahhh, what a sly person, this Su Ming. I won¡¯t fall into your trap. Hur hur, the more you act this way, the less I should escape. I¡¯m a smart crane, did you think you can actually make me fall for your little schemes, you little Berserker brat!¡¯


    The bald crane immediately pped its wings and quickly chased after him. As it flew, it continued feeling smug about itself for not falling into Su Ming¡¯s ¡®scheme¡¯.


    The colors of the three protection screens of light on the three big inds of South Morning were different. The one at the center was ck and looked dull. It was as if there was an endlessyer of ck smoke surrounding the entirend. It let out an eerie presence, causing people to feel a chilling air spreading out before they even got closer to the ce.


    The big ind located several tens of thousands of lis away to the left was surrounded by golden light. That light spilled out in all directions and could be seen from the distance. The final big ind was located to the right of the ck ind. That ce was filled with blue light, and as it flowed, it looked as if there were ripples spreading out into the world.


    Su Ming flew past the Sky Mist Barrier and looked at the vast surface of the sea and the world in the distance. In his hands he held a jade slip, and the locations for the three great inds of South Morning were marked clearly on the map.


    However, since the three inds were eternally sealed off, it was rare to find anyoneing out. That was why it was difficult to determine just which faction of power that existed in South Morning since the past owned these three inds.


    However, Zong Ze had his own assumptions, and he had made some marks on the map based on them.


    ording to his guesses, the big ind shining with golden light should belong to Western Sea n, who had activated the power of its n when the cmity arrived so that they could stand against the disaster.


    Judging by the ce where thend was torn, the golden ind was indeed where Western Sea n was once located.


    Zong Ze had been unable to make any sort of guesses regarding the ck ind. He could only theorize that the ind shrouded in blue light was controlled by Freezing Sky n based on some of the hints he obtained.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of silence while holding the jade slip. As his eyes flickered, he charged towards the blue ind, and he continued flying across the surface of the sea for the next few days.


    The bald crane followed behind him. The two of them turned into two rays of long arcs, and they did not see another living soul besides the endless sea and the asional ferocious beasts that would pop out of the Dead Sea around them.


    It did not matter whether it was day or night. Besides the roars of the seawater, not much sound could be heard from anything else, causing the region to almost fall into deathly silence.


    Eventually, Su Ming saw a hint of blue light in the world before him. The light gradually grew stronger as he got closer. Soon, arge piece ofnd appeared before him. Rays of blue light that seemed like flowing water shed in a globe around thend. The screen of light was rather thick, and it looked as if it was about a thousand feet in breadth!


    The thousand feet breadth cut off everything from outside, causing this huge ind to be isted from the world. Right at the moment Su Ming closed in on the protective screen of light, a vast and mighty pressure spread towards him slowly. Su Ming stood there and cast his gaze at the screen of light, but he could not see through it.


    This was a powerful defense that could resist the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds. It looked as if it was a thousand feet thick, but it was definitely not just that. The strength and resilience of the screen of light made a light crease appear between Su Ming¡¯s brows once he saw it.


    He stood beyond the screen of light and lifted his right hand slowly, but right at that moment, the bald crane behind him blinked and quickly pped its wings.


    "Don¡¯t, sir. I have a method for us to enter the ce. I promise you, it¡¯ll definitely work, and the people inside won¡¯t notice us. This sort of thing is too easy for me," the bald crane said smugly next to Su Ming. When he looked towards it, the bald crane immediately puffed out its chest and even pped its chest several times with its beak.


    "Sir, just watch me!"


    As it spoke, it immediately flew towards the light screen with everything it had. Lifting its w, it pressed it against the screen, and its body immediately turned invisible. Soon after, it slowly started shining with blue light, as if it was about to fuse together with the Rune.


    Su Ming focused his attention on the bird, and was rather surprised. He did not expect that the bald crane would have this sort of ability, but as he continued watching, an odd expression gradually appeared on his face.


    Because right then, as the bald crane started shining with blue light all over its body, its appearance slowly changed and it gained a human form. By the looks of it, it had turned into an old man.


    The old man stood outside the Rune, and a thick wave of aura of death spread out from his body. That wave of death surrounded him, causing him to look incredibly weird.


    He closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, a hint of ancientness as well as somberness could be seen in his eyes. When Su Ming saw the bald crane taking up human form, his heart trembled. That gaze gave even him an indescribable feeling.


    However, that feeling disappeared the next instant, because the dignified and solemn old man that was the bald crane started changed its expression rapidly and put on a look of ttery. There was also a hint of smugness contained within, whichpletely destroyed his mighty and serious temperament. It made Su Ming shake his head as he chuckled wryly.


    "You puny little Rune, do you see who I am? I was the one who ced you here. Now open up for me!"


    As the bald crane mumbled, he stretched his right w now turned into the old man¡¯s right hand towards the Rune. Immediately, the thousand feet thick screen of light before Su Ming opened up a crack without making a single sound. That crack stretched right down to the inner parts of the Rune, revealing thend it protected inside.


    An odd expression settled on Su Ming¡¯s face. He could tell that the bald crane had be one with the Rune with its great transformation powers, then, after casting some unknown method, had turned into the old man, who might possibly be the person who had made the Rune in the past.


    With this method, it had deceived the Rune, causing it to open up a path for them.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He cast a nce at the old man who was really the produce of the bald crane¡¯s transformations, then walked forward slowly. Almost the moment he closed in on the path the screen of light had opened up, he disappeared and warped a thousand feet away, appearing inside the protected zone within the Rune.


    When he was gone, the bald crane rolled its eyes, and the crack on the Rune immediately closed up, causing Su Ming to be instantly encased within, which also meant that the two of them were now separated by the Rune.


    "Ha ha, how dare you try to scheme against me, you little Berserker brat? How dare you test me? In the end, you fell into my trap! From now on, go on ahead and be trapped inside that Rune! I¡¯ll be living my life of freedom!"


    The bald craneughed smugly, and with a single swing of its body, it turned back into the seven-colored peacock. Clearly, it loved this particr appearance, and while feeling pleased with itself, it pped its wings. But just as it was about to leave¡­


    "Really now?"


    An aloof voice suddenly came from beside the bald crane¡¯s ears, causing it to be momentarily stunned, and a shudder crept up its spine. It immediately turned its head back and looked at the spot in the Rune where Su Ming had previously disappeared, only to find him still standing nearby while looking over coldly.

 Chapter 540 — The Ninth Summit!

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Ninth Summit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the crane saw Su Ming, all the feathers on the seven-colored peacock immediately stood up, and with a shudder, its body started twisting. Clearly, that scare had caused its divine ability to be unsteady, and it returned to its appearance of a bald crane. The few feathers remaining on its body were also standing up.


    It stared at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression, blinked, and a few tears actually fell from its eyes¡­


    "I¡­ I¡­" At that instant, the bald crane was scared stiff. It could not even speak.


    "Open the Rune ande in with me."


    Su Ming looked at the bald crane coldly, and as he spoke, he lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and without a hit of dy, pressed his palm in the direction of the bald crane. In an instant, a ray of ck light spread out from his fingertips and charged towards the bald crane, swiftly, seeping into its body and turning into a seal that was connected to Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    He originally did not want to ce any form of restriction on the crane. If it had not just done what it did, Su Ming would have cut off all ties with it once he stepped into the screen of light. No matter where it wanted to go, he would not have interfered.


    In truth, if the bald crane had said that it wanted to leave on their way here, Su Ming would not have denied its request, but what the crane did just now displeased him.


    The bald crane''s heart trembled. It lowered its head and hastily went to the Rune. Once it opened it again, it looked at Su Ming with a fawning look, and just as it was thinking of how to curry favor by buttering him up, Su Ming took a step forward, lifted his left hand, and grabbed the bald crane by the neck before dragging it into the Rune with him.


    The blue light before him was dazzling to the eyes. His world blurred for an instant, and when it cleared up, Su Ming had already walked through the Rune and was standing under the sky that belonged to South Morning in the past. He looked at the ground. Everything was barren underneath and not a single hint of green could be found. The sky was murky, and the sun could not be seen clearly.


    The mountains were still here, and so were the ins, but not a single life form could be detected. The stench of death was evident in the barren ce.


    Su Ming released his grip on the bald crane¡¯s neck, and with a cold harrumph, turned into a long arc and flew forward. With a dejected look, the bald crane quickly followed suit, all the while grumbling in its heart andmenting that it had been careless¡­ Not only did it not manage to run, a seal had also been ced in its body.


    ¡®Damn it, how could I not have seen through this test¡­? This Berserker brat is too sly. Looks like he¡¯s a person who is used to testing others. I¡¯ll have to remember. I can¡¯t fall for his tricks again!¡¯ The bald cranemented to itself and repeatedly reminded itself to be wary of the man¡¯s tests.


    Su Ming walked forward in the sky. He was familiar with the terrain here, and when he flew several hundreds of lis to arrive before an ind surrounded by water, he came to a halt.


    The vast expanse of water looked like a sea, but its color was not ck. It was blue, and it covered a wide region. There was originally not supposed to be any sort of water here, it had been a world filled with ciers and ice. Freezing Sky n was built on this cier.


    Yet now, as the cmity fell on their heads and South Morning was torn to pieces, the cier became the sea around the ind, drowning everything familiar to Su Ming.


    "The ninth summit¡­" he mumbled under his breath as he looked at the seawater beneath him. Before his eyes, the image of the ninth summit of the past appeared. Gradually, an agitated look appeared on his face. He spread his divine sense outwards to cover the region.


    With it, he saw thend, and also¡­ a small mountain at the center of this vast expanse of sea¡­


    The instant he saw it, Su Ming started trembling. His heart started racing, and his eyes started shining with eternal light. He walked forward slowly, towards that tiny mountain, or perhaps more urately speaking, the portion of the mountain that was revealed on the surface of the sea, which was really less than one thousand feet.


    He was like a wanderer that had wandered for decades, only to return home after many years to see unfamiliar sightsced with familiarity. Theplicated feelings he harbored in his heart, along with his excitement and agitation, were difficult to put into words.


    There was an ancient air to the sea breeze. When it blew past the surface of the sea,yers of ripples were formed on the water, causing the seawater to sparkle, giving it a nostalgic beauty.


    The wind blew against Su Ming¡¯s body, lifting his hair, making his robes flutter. When the wind touched his eyes, it turned into longing and nostalgia, making him move his feet to walk towards where the ninth summit had been located in the past.


    Everything in Su Ming¡¯s gaze disappeared at that moment. The only thing left in his field of vision was the mountain that was now less than one thousand feet in height.


    Perhaps it should be said that this was just the peak of the mountain, because most of it was submerged under the seawater, including Su Ming¡¯s cave abode, his second senior brother¡¯s nts and flowers, his eldest senior brother¡¯s istion grounds, and Hu Zi¡¯s house, where he slept¡­ Everything was submerged under the water, and only the peak of the mountain remained eternally standing tall, surrounded by seawater.


    It was as if it was also waiting for Su Ming, waiting for his return, or else, why would this mountain be the only one remaining while all the others had disappeared¡­?


    All the things that had happened in the ninth summit in the past were clouded by nostalgia in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he got closer, mixed feelings rose in his heart. It had been twenty years, and because of one cmity, so many things had changed.


    In his divine sense, Su Ming saw the tip of the ninth summit, which was still about several hundreds of lis away from him. At that moment, there was a man standing outside the cave abode that originally belonged to Tian Xie Zi!


    The man had a powerful back and shoulders, his body was incredibly well-built, but his hair was a mess. He stood there like a mountain that would never disappear. At that moment, he had his fists clenched while ring right ahead.


    Before him were two men dressed in Hanfu. Those two men were middle-aged, and one of them was ring at this big man coldly while speaking slowly.


    "The due date for your rent ends in three days. If you want to continue staying here, then you have to bring out even more offerings this time. If you can¡¯t, then Heaven Gate will wipe away this mountain."


    "Since we¡¯re both from the same n and are fellow disciples, here is my advice. If you don¡¯t want to give up on thisnd, you¡¯d best bring those offerings here," the other person stated coldly.


    "You¡¯re going overboard!" the man roared furiously. His face was filled with anger and pain. Over the years, he had given up far too much to protect the ninth summit.


    When the cmity arrived, Freezing Sky n¡¯s Heaven Gate activated their divine ability and protected this ce with their Rune, but in the process, they made this cepletely isted from the outside world. Moreover, due to Heaven Gate¡¯s, all factions of power had no choice but to submit to them.


    The Great Frozen ins had also been demolished because of all sorts of reasons and made to drown in the depths of the sea. The ninth summit, however, had been allowed to stay due to some mysterious reason, but there was a condition for its continued existence. This man had to bring out ten items from Tian Xie Zi¡¯s cave abode and give them up as an offering, or else Heaven Gate would destroy the ninth summit.


    The man knew that there was a strange seal to his Master¡¯s cave abode. This seal prevented all outsiders from entering, and if anyone tried to force their way in, all the items inside would be destroyed in an instant. Only the disciples of the ninth summit could enter the cave abode freely.


    "You¡¯ve already taken most of the things Master left behind. Why can¡¯t you just leave the ninth summit alone? I just want to protect my home. Master is gone, eldest senior brother is gone, even second senior brother is gone, and youngest junior brother has gone missing as well. I¡¯m the only one left here. I¡¯m the only one¡­


    "I just want to protect this ce. I just want to make sure it keeps on existing so that Master will have a home to return to when hees back, and when my eldest senior brother as well as my second senior brothere back, they will be able to see their home!


    "I want to let youngest junior brother be able to find his way back when he returns. This is the only thing I can think of, but you¡­ how could you do this?! Master already doesn¡¯t have much left, so how can you do this?!!" As the man cried out, tears fell from his eyes. The pain and suffering he had had to endure over the years was something no one could possibly know.


    He was Hu Zi, the simple and honest Hu Zi who had some odd quirks and unique hobbies. However, twenty years had passed by since then, and the signs of age had appeared on his face. He was no longer the child who could sleep every single day and did not have to worry about anything because he had Tian Xie Zi¡¯s protection. Now, he was the Hu Zi who wanted to protect the ninth summit so that he could give his Master and his junior brother a home to return to!


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare do this if Master was still around!


    "Even if it was just my eldest senior brother, you wouldn¡¯t dare do this either! And before my second senior brother left, you wouldn¡¯t have dared to humiliate the ninth summit!" Hu Zi yelled at the two people with anger burning on his face.


    "Indeed, if senior Tian Xie Zi was here, we wouldn¡¯t dare to do this, but he has gone missing for too long, and we don¡¯t even know whether he¡¯s still alive and well," one of the two people standing before Hu Zi said, shaking his head.


    "If your eldest senior brother or your second senior brother were around, this might perhaps not have happened as well, but they¡¯ve also gone missing.


    "Honestly, you don¡¯t have to be so angry either, we just came here to tell you the orders from the n," the other person said coldly.


    "The ninth summit belongs to Freezing Sky n, and Freezing Sky n belongs to Heaven Gate. Why would we need to force you if we want to take back this mountain? Three dayster, we wille and retrieve the offerings. If you can¡¯t produce them, then we will have to report this to the n."


    Once the two people finished speaking, they cast Hu Zi a nce filled with cold aloofness, along with a hint of disdain and mockery. They then turned into long arcs and charged into the sky, disappearing without a trace. The air around them distorted and it looked as if they had just entered a void.


    Only Hu Zi remained standing on the ground alone. He sat down in anguish and clenched his fists tightly, but in the end, when his gazended on the ground and the ninth summit, he started crying.


    "I only want to protect the ninth summit¡­ I don¡¯t want it to disappear. I want to find the warmth it had in the past. I want to keep our home intact for all of you¡­ Master, where are you? Do you know that the ninth summit has reached such a state¡­?


    "You went to Eastern Wastnds for South Morning, but do you know that our ninth summit is about to fall? I can¡¯t bear with this for much longer¡­


    "Eldest senior brother, where are you¡­? Second senior brother, why did you go out? Why didn¡¯t you stay here and protect our home together with me¡­?


    "Youngest junior brother, are you¡­ are you¡­ are you dead or alive? It¡¯s been twenty years¡­ Do you still remember the ninth summit? Do you still remember our Master, our eldest senior brother, our second senior brother? Do you still remember me¡­?" Tears fell down Hu Zi¡¯s cheeks as he mumbled.


    When a man cried in such a manner, it was enough to make all those who saw him feel their hearts shake.

 Chapter 541 — Hu Zi, Don’t Cry…

    <h4>Chapter 541: Hu Zi, Don¡¯t Cry¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hu Zi no longer drank. Over the years he had be unwilling to drink, because he was afraid of getting drunk. Once he became drunk, he would remember his Master, his eldest senior brother, his second senior brother, and his youngest junior brother.


    This longing was pure and in torture to him. It would make him wake up from his sleep in tears, make him drown in loneliness as he looked at the darkness around him and remembered just how alone and at a loss he was.


    He seldom fell asleep now, and would rather not dream, because he was afraid of bing immersed in the happiness of the past and unwilling to wake up. If he truly could not wake up, then the ninth summit might fall into trouble.


    He no longer peeped either, because he had already grown up, he no longer had the strength to do such a thing¡­ because there was no longer anyone else in this area besides him. If there was any, then it would be the hidden Heaven Gate in the sky.


    It was a ce he hated with everything he had. He would never forget how Heaven Gate had abandoned the Great Frozen ins when the cmity came upon them, forcing an innumerable amount of the disciples in the mountains to leave. They were made to wander without a ce to call home, and he had no idea whether they were still alive or dead.


    He had to watch the mountains copse, watch Heaven Gate descending on them and making all the factions of power on the grounde under their jurisdiction, and watch the ninth summit slowly be drowned as the cier melted. He would never forget the day his eldest senior brother''s istion grounds went under water. Tears had fallen from his eyes then, but he could only move backwards, and could only continue retreating until his cave abode was gone, until even his youngest junior brother''s cave abode disappeared under water. At that moment, he cried again.


    He could not stop any of this. He could only continue moving backwards, could only watch water drowning even his second senior brother''s house, the nts and flowers dying, until only a thousand feet of the entire ninth summit was left.


    The lonely mountain was left with a lonely person. He struggled for years, and he had no idea for how much longer still he had to continue struggling. Perhaps¡­ he would not be able to continue for long.


    With tears falling from his eyes, Hu Zi sat on the mountain. He looked at the world in the distance, then at the sparkling seawater, and more tears fell from his eyes. Those tears contained his pain, his anger, and even more so, his longing.


    He knew that if Heaven Gate''s Bai Su had not harbored special feelings for the ninth summit and loved his missing youngest junior brother, he would be in an even worse trouble.


    He also knew that Bai Su only had very little influence in Heaven Gate. Even if her father had a lot of power in Heaven Gate in the past, but the thing that had happened during these past few years had caused him to be badly injured, causing his power and influence to fall greatly as well.


    Hu Zi would never forget that sight. It was something that wasrgely connected to a person called Si Ma Xin, who had walked out of Freezing Sky Cave when the cier turned into an ocean. It was something that no one expected, not even Bai Su''s father!


    Si Ma Xin had be incredibly powerful when he walked out of the cier, and from then onwards, he became one of the powerful warriors within Heaven Gate. His existence was also the reason why the ninth summit was in such a difficult situation.


    As Hu Zi cried, he touched his back and started mumbling in a voice that only he could hear.


    "Master, I''m at my limit¡­ Eldest senior brother and second senior brother went to Eastern Wastnds¡­ Youngest junior brother, where are you¡­? Did you know? Our home is almost gone¡­ Do you still remember the ninth summit''s principles¡­?


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single nt of ninth summit.


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single follower of ninth summit.


    "Kill all the Berserkers of the tribe of the person who harmed even a single disciple of the ninth summit."


    As he spoke, more tears fell from his eyes, and his heart clenched in pain.


    "These are the ninth summit''s principles¡­ but our summit is no longer here, are we¡­ even considered a part of it anymore¡­?" Hu Zi continued crying. On that lonely mountain, the sobs of a man echoed in the air.


    Men do not cry easily, because their cries sounded horrid to the ears, because their sobs symbolize weakness, but¡­ when they reach their limit, their cries be filled with their despair towards life.


    Those sobs filled with despair would no longer be unpleasant, but would be filled with grief¡­


    Hu Zi wept silently, until a sigh came from behind him, along with a gentle, familiar voice.


    "Hu Zi, don''t cry¡­"


    When that voice spoke, a handnded on Hu Zi''s shoulder. The hand that represented warmth caused him to lurch forward, and when he turned his head around while shivers wrecked his body, he saw a face that for long had only existed in his memories.


    "Youngest¡­ junior brother¡­" Hu Zi looked at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression, and his mind went nk. He could not tell whether this was reality or just a figment of his imagination. As he trembled, he slowly lifted his hand and pressed his palm on the hand Su Ming had ced on his shoulder, then grabbed it tightly. When he was certain that the hand was truly there, Hu Zi suddenly began shouting at Su Ming.


    "You''re only back now?!


    "Only the peak of the ninth summit remains, did you know that?! Eldest senior brother went to search for Master in Eastern Wastnds because we didn''t know whether he was still alive! And while we were waiting in anxiety, second senior brother left for Eastern Wastnds because he was worried!


    "I wanted to go as well, but he wouldn''t let me. He asked me to protect the ninth summit! He asked me to stay here and wait for you so that you''d know the ninth summit is still here and that our home is still around!" As Hu Zi roared, tears fell from his eyes.


    "It''s been twenty years! Twenty years! You''ve been missing for twenty years, and you''re only back now?! Do you still remember that the ninth summit is your home?! Do you have any idea just how often Master sighed and looked towards thend of the Shamans?! Do you have any idea how dejected he looked when he did that?!


    "Do you know why eldest senior brother came out of istion earlier and went to thend of the Shamans?! He didn''t go for the Shamans, he went to search for you!


    "Did you know about these?! Did you?!


    "Did you know that second senior brother took care of your cave abode and rearranged it so that it looked as if you never left? The nts and herbs he nted on your tform are still around. At that time, when he nted these flowers, he had even turned around and said to me while smiling that these flowers could protect you so that you could train at ease on this tform!


    "Because he knew that you loved sitting there and exercising your breathing! Did you know about all these?!" Hu Zi stood up in agitation and shouted at Su Ming without stop, just like how a man who had suppressed his burdens for a long time would explode when he finally saw his family.


    Su Ming remained silent, and his face was filled with grief. He looked at Hu Zi, listened to his furious cries silently, and he continued listening until Hu Zi, at some point in his rant, went up to hug him.


    "Youngest junior brother, I missed you¡­ Eldest senior brother also missed you, and so did second senior brother. Master looked so much older before he left, you know? I know that he went to thend of the Shamans to look for you¡­


    "But he didn''t manage to find you. Youngest junior brother, just where did you go? Why are you back only now¡­?" Hu Zi wept as he hugged Su Ming. His voice became softer with each word, and in the end, only one sentence was left echoing in the air.


    "How could youe back only now¡­?"


    "Third senior brother, I''m back¡­" Su Ming hugged Hu Zi and spoke softly. Tears fell down his eyes, too.


    Hu Zi''s voice became weaker with each passing moment, and eventually, his whole body sagged against Su Ming''s. He was too tired, both in body and mind. He had been protecting the ninth summit alone without sleeping and drinking, enduring the loneliness quietly and silently. At this moment, the instant he saw Su Ming, he rxed. Just like that, he closed his eyes while in his embrace, and gradually, the snores Su Ming was so familiar with rang through the air.


    He held Hu Zi in his arms, and even when his senior brother''s snores grew so loud that they sounded like thunder roaring, not a hint of impatience could be found on Su Ming. His lips curled up into a smile. This was his senior brother, a brother who would do everything for Su Ming without regard for his own safety, and also a brother whom Su Ming could give up everything for!


    He was a little simple, but he was not foolish. He had some unique hobbies, but he was a sincere person. He had a horrible temper, but he was a person who would stand before his junior brother to defend him!


    Because he always believed that he was the senior brother and he had to protect his junior brother!


    Simrly, he would also stand behind his second senior brother, because he believed that his second senior brother would do the same thing and defend him, and that was also the truth. This¡­ was the ninth summit.


    "Senior brother, I''m back¡­ You don''t have to defend the ninth summit alone now. I will make all the people who harbor ill will towards the ninth summit to only have time to worry about themselves from now on!" A hint of killing intent appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and that killing intent was much stronger than when he was in Scour Sieve Ind!


    After all, he had done everything in Scour Sieve Ind for someone else, but over here, he was doing this for his Master, his senior brothers, for his own home!


    "I will let everyone know about the principles of the ninth summit," Su Ming stated calmly, then carried Hu Zi back to their Master''s cave abode. He ced his senior brother on the ground, lifted his right hand and pointed at the center of his brows, sending out a warm wave of aura into his body. That aura would provide him with nourishment so that his fatigue over the years could be relieved.


    He was too tired. He had not slept like this for far too long. Right then, as dreams visited his sleep, he started drooling at the corner of his lips. There was even a smile on his face, and it looked as if he had encountered something happy in his dreams.


    Su Ming looked at Hu Zi quietly, at the signs of age on his face, and what appeared before his eyes was the honest figure in his memories, along with this very same figure taking him along to peek at their second senior brother while they hid behind a big rock.


    "I''m not bragging here, youngest junior brother, if we talk about intelligence, is there anyone else who is smarter than me on this mountain? None!" The words Hu Zi had said in the past and the smug expression he had when he said them appeared in Su Ming''s head.


    "Let me tell you, eldest senior brother is always in istion¡­ Our second senior brother is the most interesting out of the lot. He always thinks someone is stealing his nts¡­"


    "Be quiet. Don''t make a sound. I''ll take you to the seventh summit tonight. We''ll go see those girls today. Let me tell you, youngest junior brother, you have to be smart. When I tell you to run, you have to be quick and get going!"


    "Damn you all, how dare you bully my junior brother?! I''ll bring you into my Dreams!"


    "Youngest junior brother, look, quick! Master is wearing flowery robes today¡­"


    Su Ming looked at Hu Zi, and the memories surfaced in his mind. At that moment, Hu Zi rolled over, looking as if he thought that sleeping on his stomach would be morefortable. The moment he changed positions, Su Ming''s gaze immediately zoomed in on his back, and he saw dried specks of blood on the robes covering his back.


    He moved next to Hu Zi and lifted the robes covering his back. Then, on Hu Zi''s back, he saw wounds with their flesh turned inside out. Those¡­ were wounds left behind by flogging!


    They were packed closely to each other. Some of them had formed scabs, but there were even more who had already turned into brown scars. When Su Ming saw all of them, the cave abode immediately turned cold, and an indescribably chilling killing intent appeared in his eyes!

 Chapter 542 — Their Home under the Sea…

    <h4>Chapter 542: Their Home under the Sea¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming remained silent, and after a long while, moved his gaze away from Hu Zi¡¯s back. At that moment, the chill in his heart had practically frozen over the sky. He would make those people suffer the pain Hu Zi had to bear a million times over!


    If he did not do this, he would not be able to quell the pain in his heart. If he did not do this, he would not be able to force down the anger burning in his soul!


    He was angry, and that anger was burning so furiously that it had reached its peak, turning into a calm look on his face at that moment. However, once that anger under that calm facade erupted, it would be able to burn the world.


    Su Ming turned around quietly and looked at his Master¡¯s cave abode. He swept his gaze around the area, and found it empty. He hade to this ce before, and he knew that his Master had left behind arge amount of items in the multiple floors in his cave that he had collected.


    Now, this floor was empty. In silence, Su Ming walked down to another floor. When he eventually walked through the entire cave, the sullen look on his face had fused with his anger, and it had turned into a terrifying, unsettling wave of ripples around him.


    His Master¡¯s cave was practically empty. There were only a few items left behind, and the rest were all gone.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart clenched in pain. He walked out of the cave quietly and stood outside to look at the world in the distance. The words Hu Zi had said just moments ago echoed in his ears. His Master often stood here and stared at thend of the Shamans with a dejected look on his face¡­


    His Master had gone to thend of the Shamans in search of him, but he had been unable to find him.


    "Master¡­" Su Ming stood there and closed his eyes. A long time passed. When he opened his eyes, he walked down the mountain using a trail that now existed only in his memories. Eventually, rolling seawater appeared before him, but Su Ming did not stop there. He walked into the sea, and under the water, he saw theplete ninth summit¡­


    As grief filled his face, he walked through the seawater, right down to the submerged stairs of the ninth summit. This flight of stairs was originally covered in nts, and when he walked on those stairs, he should have felt as if he was stepping on dust.


    But Su Ming could see that the stairs were incredibly clean. It was clear that Hu Zi always came to this ce to clean it.


    The memories in Su Ming¡¯s mind were incredibly clear, and they were ovepping with the deste view his eyes perceived right then. He could even hear the faint sound of the high wind in his ears above the ninth summit, could even see his second senior brother standing on the stairs with the side of his face turned towards the sun while smiling towards him.


    The sorrow on Su Ming¡¯s face became deeper. It was quiet all around him. In the midst of that silence, he walked forward slowly, passing by Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode to reach his second senior brother¡¯s house. His house was incredibly neat and tidy, but submerged under the seawater. His herbal gardenid in waste¡­


    Second senior brother¡¯s smile, his figure, and his identity as a Phantom appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart, causing him to stop silently, and he stood there for a long, long time¡­


    Perhaps there were tears in his eyes, but they fused with the sea and he could not see them.


    "Second senior brother¡­"


    Su Ming turned around. On the way here, he saw many nts that had died in the sea. Those¡­ were all the marks his second senior brother had left behind.


    When Su Ming reached the foot of the ninth summit, he went to his eldest senior brother¡¯s istion grounds. Over there, he went to the karst cave based on his memories that was now submerged in seawater.


    As he looked at the familiar ce, his eldest senior brother¡¯s voice from the past appeared in his ears. The concern in his voice still sounded as strong as ever in his heart.


    "Eldest senior brother¡­" Su Ming mumbled in anguish. His eldest senior brother was a quiet and reserved man. He was a person of few words, and did not like speaking too much, but he cared for his junior brothers and his Master deeply.


    After a long while, Su Ming left, dispirited.


    He walked through every single spot in the ninth summit, walked past every single mountain rock in his memories. Everything here carried his memories and the warmth he felt here in the past.


    Eventually, he came to his cave abode from all those years ago. He looked at the protruding tform, then at the dead nts that his second senior brother had nted after he left. And he sat down there quietly.


    He sat alone, on the ninth summit located in the depths of the sea, and looked into the distance.


    In his eyes, he saw murky seawater, but in his heart, he saw the frozen world from the past.


    The ninth summit was an ice mountain, and beneath this ice mountain was a true mountain. This mountain would not melt¡­ it would never melt!


    Su Ming closed his eyes. As he sat there, his heart gained peace.


    It was just like in the past. However, now, his Master¡¯s constant roars to the sky were gone, his eldest senior brother¡¯s divine sense covering him while he was in istion was absent, and his second senior brother¡¯s warm and gentle smile was missing. Once so many things had vanished, could this¡­ still be considered the ninth summit?


    "This is the ninth summit. This is my home in the Land of South Morning," Su Ming dered under his breath. He was the only person in this endless seawater, and his presence stood out like a sore thumb as he sat on the tform.


    Yet his distinct presence shone with loneliness, longing, and reminiscence.


    What sort of longing would make a person defend the ninth summit without any care for the consequences?


    What sort of longing would make a person sit quietly at the depths of this lonely sea to search for the hints of the past?


    "Master, I¡¯m back¡­ I came back to the ninth summit. I¡¯m back home." Su Ming sat on the tform, just like he did in the past. As time passed, he continued sitting there, day by day¡­


    On the third day, Su Ming opened his eyes and lifted his head. He looked towards the surface of the sea above his head, and a chilling look full of killing intent that surged into the sky appeared in his eyes.


    He stood up and walked back through the path he hade. Gradually, he emerged from the sea and walked up the stairs leading to the peak of the mountain. He arrived at the top, and heard Hu Zi¡¯s snores still traveling through the air. When he heard those sounds, the very first smile since Su Ming had entered the submerged ninth summit appeared on his lips.


    "Senior brother Hu Zi, take a good rest. You¡­ have me to handle everything!"


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged outside his Master¡¯s cave abode on the mountain. The sea breeze lifted his hair and made his robes p loudly in the air. His expression gradually turned cold and detached, and he closed his eyes.


    The bald crane was by his side. Over the past few days, it remained there, not daring to leave due to the seal on its body, and grumbling immensely in its heart because of it. However, when it saw Su Ming return from the depths of the sea and saw him sitting quietly outside the cave, it suddenly shuddered.


    It had noticed the killing intent within Su Ming¡¯s body. That killing intent burned so greatly that it surpassed what he possessed in Scour Sieve Ind, making the bald crane¡¯s heart shudder and not dare to get closer to him.


    In fact, it could even see the air around Su Ming freezing through his divine abilities.


    The small snake crawled out of Su Ming¡¯s storage bag andy sprawled across his shoulders. It had also noticed Su Ming¡¯s killing intent, and was hissing while staring at the sky coldly.


    Time trickled by slowly. Two hourster, distortions suddenly appeared in the sky above the ninth summit, and from those distortions, two long arcs flew out and charged straight towards the ninth summit.


    Before they even got closer, a cold voice echoed in the air.


    "Time¡¯s up. Bring out the offerings ande with us to meet Sir Si Ma. Once you receive the Nine Punishment Lashes, you can keep your ninth summit protected for another month."


    Su Ming opened his eyes, lifted his head, and looked towards the sky.

 Chapter 543 — Freezing Sky Heaven Gate!

    <h4>Chapter 543: Freezing Sky Heaven Gate!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming''s face remained calm when that cold voice echoed in the air. However, that calmness around him was more terrifying than any sort of murderous aura, was even more frightening than any eruption of a cultivation base. This tranquility contained a power that could make others suffocate once they saw it.


    Two long arcs charged through the sky to head straight towards the small bit of the ninth summit remaining above the sea, but before they managed to get any closer, the person in the left arc noticed something off.


    He saw that the person sitting on the ninth summit was no longer Hu Zi, but someone who looked somewhat familiar. However, there was something unfamiliar about that face as well, making him unable to recall where he''d seen it before.


    The other person also noticed Su Ming''s presence. The two of them came to a halt in midair and floated above the ninth summit while looking at the mountain beneath them coldly.


    "Who are¡­"


    One of them frowned, but his expression was as cold and aloof as ever, and along that look on his face was a hint of arrogance that came from his status as a disciple from Heaven Gate. Yet before he could even finish speaking, Su Ming lifted his head, and the instant he opened his eyes, a chilling re that seemed to havee from the abyss itself abruptly shone within his eyes.


    Right then, that disciple from Heaven Gate who was looking at Su Ming from midair suddenly heard a loud bang in his head, and his body started shivering violently. At that moment, he could practically hear thunder roaring in his head. Su Ming''s gaze was like two sharp des that had pierced into his eyes and shot straight to his head, causing him to feel as if his mind had instantly broken down. Then they rushed into his spirit, causing his heart to continue beating faster and faster with each passing moment until it was racing at lightning speed against his chest.


    Cracking sounds also came from his body at that moment, as if it was unable to withstand the will and pressure contained within Su Ming''s gaze!


    The unparalleled fury contained in that gaze towards Heaven Gate erupted abruptly in that Heaven Gate disciple''s body.


    His face turned pale in an instant, and his eyes became the first thing to explode. Blood poured out of them, and he staggered backwards before coughing up arge mouthful of blood. During that time, his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started bleeding as well. He let out a shrill scream of pain as his spirit copsed and his mind broke. Then, right at that moment, his life was extinguished by the pressure formed by the tranquil fury burning in Su Ming''s eyes!


    With a bang, that Heaven Gate disciple fell headfirst into the sea, all while hispanion watched, dumbfounded.


    However, before his body fell into the sea, a ck shadow immediately shot out from the ninth summit. Naturally, that ck shadow was the bald crane. At that moment, its eyes were sparkling with a brilliant light, and the few remaining feathers on its body were lustrous and glossy. With an excited expression on its face, it caught up with that plunging corpse in the span of a breath, and when it flew past the body, a storage bag appeared in its mouth, and there were even a few shining objects in its ws.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell that those shining objects were the jade buttons on the dead Heaven Gate disciple''s robes.


    ''What a waste, such a waste. I''ll just keep collecting these things a little at a time. If I continue like this, I''ll be rich someday!'' The bald crane lifted its head in excitement and fixed its eyes on the other Heaven Gate disciple while expectation shone on its face.


    Su Ming''s gaze could not kill, but if the pressure around his body fused with his gaze and his divine sense, then it would be enough to kill a person!


    The instant the Heaven Gate disciple died, hispanion started shivering. His face instantly turned pale, and his gaze when he looked towards Su Ming was filled with shock. With a piercing scream, he started retreating hastily, thinking of returning to Heaven Gate as quickly as possible.


    His mind was in a mess. He could not imagine just what sort of power would be needed to kill his fellow disciple of his with just the pressure from a gaze. Hispanion¡­ had been about the same level as him.


    At that moment, the arrogance he had as a Heaven Gate disciple was gone, and the aloofness and disdain he had when he confronted Hu Zi were absent. Even his screams were no longer cold but filled with terror. The never-ending horror was like a tidal wave that drowned his heart and soul. At that moment, he had only one thought in his head: Run. Run as fast as possible and return to Heaven Gate with the fastest speed he could muster!


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single nt of ninth summit.


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single follower of ninth summit.


    "Kill all the Berserkers of the tribe of the person who harmed even a single disciple of the ninth summit," Su Ming mumbled to himself calmly. He stood up and took a step towards the sky. When his footnded, he abruptly appeared in the sky.


    "The ninth summit protected me in the past. From now on¡­ it will be my turn to protect the ninth summit!


    "All of you from Heaven Gate have humiliated and hurt my senior brother. I¡­ will kill all of you!"


    The killing intent in Su Ming''s eyes burst forth swiftly, and he took another step forward to appear right before the fleeing Heaven Gate disciple. That disciple''s soul had practically left his body from fear at that point. He fell to his knees, wanting to beg for mercy. He was afraid of death, especially when he had lived in safety during the cmity. It amplified his terror to a whole different level.


    However, Su Ming''s right hand had already swept past the center of his brows almost the instant he fell to his knees, before he even managed to beg for his life. When Su Ming walked towards the sky, the Heaven Gate disciple started trembling, and a crack appeared at the center of his brows, ripping right through his skull. The top half of his head was torn off, along with his hair, and as blood gushed out from the remaining half, the top part fell into the ocean.


    The same scene appeared once again. The bald crane let out a few excited screeches and rushed over swiftly. When it returned, another storage bag and a few more buttons appeared in its ws.


    ''I''m rich! I''m rich! If the Berserker child kills more, I will be richer¡­ Hey¡­ following him doesn''t seem like such a bad idea!''


    It was simply unfortunate for that Heaven Gate disciple. He had to die while in tattered garments as his body sank into the ocean¡­ Right at the final moment of his life before he died, that disciple suddenly remembered why the stranger felt so familiar. In the midst of his terror, he had finally managed to recognize that person. He was the fourth disciple of the ninth summit, the disciple who had gone missing for twenty something years¡­ Su Ming!


    The moment he recognized, his world turned dark, and he never woke up again.


    Hu Zi''s snores were still traveling through the air. He had been far too exhausted for too many years, and with Su Ming''s help, he would sleep for a long time, until his body was fully recovered. Perhaps, when he eventually woke up, everything in his sight would be different.


    Su Ming stood in midair. He had been waiting for those Heaven Gate disciples'' arrival for the past few days because he had sent his divine sense to scan the sky a few days ago, but he had been unable to find any traces of any sort of Rune whatsoever in the sky.


    That was why he waited. When the sky distorted and those two people appeared, he immediately noticed a single dot appearing in a single spot in the vast sky.


    Before he met Fang Cang Lan, Su Ming would not have been able to recognize that one dot, but now, with just one nce, he could tell that it was a dimensional realm locus!


    The instant he noticed it, he took a third step, and right when his footnded, he moved into the dimensional realm locus.


    When he stepped there, everything he saw turned chaotic for a brief instant, but he had already sent his divine sense sweeping through all directions. Without even needing his eyes, he could sense that he hadnded on some sort of relocation spot.


    When his vision became clear, he found himself standing on a gigantic Rune. Outside it were nine huge stone pirs, and there were all sorts of different bizarre looking creatures carved on them. Nine people sat cross-legged on top of those pirs.


    The sky was blue. There was no sun up ahead, but light was still shining on the ground. When Su Ming looked into the distance, he could see mountain ranges rising and falling up ahead. There were long arcs weaving through the white clouds in the sky.


    Birds chirped, and the beautiful fragrance of flowers filled every corner of the air. The spiritual aura in this ce was incredibly thick, and there were quite arge number of precious medicinal herbs nted on the ground. Green could be seen everywhere, and anyone who saw all of these things would be struck by a feeling that this ce was the paradise itself.


    Tranquility and serenity filled this beautiful world. Nine gigantic stones could be seen floating in the sky. Those stones were in the shape of a cone, their pointed ends facing the ground. On the t surfaces above were pces built in a variety of styles.


    The nine of them were like the most supreme beings in this world. They floated high in the sky, and the long arcs weaving in and out of the clouds were mostly moving about those nine pces.


    Faint sounds of running water could be heard in the air as well. It came from a long river running through the grounds. The sounds of it were apanied by the sounds of women giggling and ying. asionally, some birds would fly through the sky elegantly. They looked incredibly beautiful and did not look like ferocious beasts, but were like pets that had been tamed.


    The sky was clear and blue, a stark contrast to the world outside, causing the people who saw it to be unable to help themselves but be hypnotized by the sight.


    At the center of the nine floating pces in the sky was a mountain that reached the clouds. There was a big stone te erected on it, one that could be seen clearly even from the distance.


    There were four golden words carved on it, and they were glowing with endless light, causing all the people in the ce to be able to see them the moment they lifted their heads!


    "Freezing Sky Heaven Gate!"


    This was Freezing Sky n''s Heaven Gate. Before Su Ming arrived in here, he had very limited knowledge about this ce, but now, with the experiences he had umted, he was able to tell with just one nce that this was a fragmented dimension!


    This ce did not belong to South Morning. It was just a fragmented dimension that might have developed on its own or had been discovered by chance.


    Perhaps this ce was not even part of thend of the Berserkers, because the moment Su Ming ced his feet on the ground here, a faint aura of death immediately started spreading out from his body. It was incredibly simr to the moment when he left Yin Death''s Region in the ancient bronze sword and his bloodnded on Fang Cang Lan''s finger.


    But this was much weaker. It was not strong at all, and was nothingpared to the time he left the ancient bronze sword.


    Yet all of this clearly told Su Ming that this was a mysterious dimension located between Yin Death and Bright Yang!


    The spread of the aura of death from Su Ming''s body upon his appearance was something that simply could not fit with this dimensional world, even though it was very faint. Because of that, the instant he appeared in the Rune, the aura of death from his body turned to ck smoke, and as it tumbled about, it rose into the sky, causing a small part of it to be shrouded by a ck fog, as if someone had spilled ink on a piece of paper!

 Chapter 544 — A Family?

    <h4>Chapter 544: A Family?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost the moment Su Ming stepped into the Rune, he spread his divine sense outward and saw everything else within Heaven Gate. He also managed to sense several powerful waves of ripples within this ce.


    He could not hide the aura of deathing from his body. It rose into the sky to turn into ck fog. That ck fog looked ferocious, as if it was an evil spirit that was moving to devour everything around it. Some fine wrinkles gradually appeared on Su Ming''s originally youthful face, making him seem to have turned into a middle-aged man.


    The nine people who were meditating while sitting on the nine stone pirs around him opened their eyes at the same time, and shock appeared on their faces. In an instant, their gazes fell on Su Ming, who stood at the center of the Rune.


    The moment they saw him, all of them stood up.


    "Who are you?! You are only asking for death if you trespass into Heaven Gate!"


    Su Ming lifted his head. The moment he met the gazes of those nine people, three of them took a step forward and charged towards him. Before they even came close, divine abilities appeared in the air, and as all sorts of lights in various colors filled the space around Su Ming, they closed in on him in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ming remained calm, but the killing intent in his eyes was as strong as ever. He took a step forward and instantly arrived before one of the three men. The moment he walked past that person, he had already tapped the center of his brows with his finger.


    He moved too fast, so fast that before the people around him managed to see what was happening, the man who was tapped between his brows started shivering and his head exploded with a bang. With a warp, Su Ming rose to midair. Behind him was ck fog, and above him was even more ck fog, roaring as it spread outwards.


    His appearance was akin to an apocalyptic storm raging in a serene world!


    "I, the ninth summit''s disciple, Su Ming, am here to ask all of you in Heaven Gate one question. Do you¡­ know about the ninth summit''s principles for blood?" he asked calmly, but his words sounded like thunder roaring, and his voice rumbled in the air within Heaven Gate.


    That booming voice was deafening to the ears, and it even turned into an endless wave of echoes that spread to the entire area.


    "You stole my Master''s items, tortured my senior brother, and threatened the ninth summit''s existence. Today, I, the ninth summit''s disciple, Su Ming, will take my Master''s ce, and on behalf of my eldest senior brother and my second senior brother, I will make Heaven Gate pay!"


    Thatst word exploded in the air, and during that instant, the eight people on the ground rushed out with gritted teeth, but the moment they charged forth, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized in the direction downwards.


    The ground trembled.


    The eight people were all Berserkers in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. At that moment, their bodies stopped as if they had frozen up, and the Berserker Bones in their bones exploded with a bang at the same time, as if they could no longer bear with the pressure. Su Ming then clenched his fist, and as the bodies of the eight people broke down, wisps of white smoke seeped out of them, and Su Ming caught them in his hand.


    The white ball of threads he held in his hand was the fusion of these eight people''s life force and their cultivation base, but Su Ming did not know a way to absorb this strength. If he took it in forcefully, his body would start showing signs of instability.


    That was why he would never absorb these white threads when killing in the past.


    When he held this ball of life force, a glint appeared in his eyes, and at that moment, the whole Heaven Gate was shaken due to the change in the sky, the reverberating booms, and also Su Ming''s words.


    Long arcs shot up into the sky and charged towards him from all directions. These long arcs were all people from Heaven Gate. There were also people flying out from the nine floating pces in the sky. Their numbers were dense, and at that moment, piercing howls shook the sky and earth as long arcs sliced through the air in this small world that belonged to Heaven Gate.


    "Kill all and spare none of those who trespass into Heaven Gate!"


    "How dare you trespass into Freezing Sky Heaven Gate?!"


    "Ninth summit? Su Ming?"


    The appearance of those long arcs was apanied by furious shouts. Su Ming merely looked on as they closed in on him, and as he did so, he found that the weakest among these arcs were at theter stage of the Awakening Realm and most of them were in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. There were even three powerful Berserkers among them who were in the Berserker Soul Realm, and they were all closing in on him with dark expressions on their faces.


    Su Ming remained calm and cast a nce at the ball of threads in his right hand. A flicker of light shone in his eyes, and he had all his divine sense spread out of his body. The shadow of his Nascent Divinity also appeared behind him, and when he appeared, he lifted his right hand and formed a seal. Once that seal was made, the Nascent Divinity immediately changed the shape of his hands, and in an instant, he formed nine different seals to form oneplete.


    "I grant you the crimson eyes of the night¡­" Su Ming said lightly, then waved his arm in the direction of the sky.


    The moment he did so, his Nascent Divinity instantly turned a little dimmer, but his eyes remained as aloof and detached as ever.


    When he waved his arm, two crimson lights appeared in the ck fog formed by aura of death spreading out in the sky. Those two crimson lights were like shining stars. The instant they appeared, a powerful, mighty pressure swiftly spread out from within the ck fog to cover the ground as it continued spreading outwards. All the long arcs that were surrounded by that pressure immediately found their bodies forcefully frozen in midair, and their expressions changed drastically!


    "I grant you the violet lips of the sky¡­"


    Su Ming''s voice was soft, but it still managed tond in all the people''s ears, causing their minds to shudder. The Nascent Divinity formed another nine seals with his right hand and pushed towards the ground.


    The ground trembled furiously, and since this ce was originally a fragmented dimension to begin with, no cracks tore through the ground when those tremors appeared, but ripples that looked like those when a stone was thrown into ake spread out in an instant and started echoing in the area.


    Rays of light began shining from those ripples. The ground turned transparent under that light, and almost in the blink of an eye¡­ it disappeared right before all the people''s eyes!


    In its ce was a brightly lit sky!


    The earth had turned into the sky!


    The execution of this divine ability caused Su Ming''s Nascent Divinity to be dimmer. This was a Sealing Art that originally belonged to Hong Luo, and even though Su Ming could cast it, he could not bring it up to Hong Luo''s level and seal End Shamans!


    Yet even so, with Su Ming''s current level of cultivation, when he executed the Sealing Art - Day and Night, he could seal¡­ all those below the Berserker Soul Realm!


    The entirend disappeared and turned into the sky, causing the long arcs that were charging towards him to be astonished by this change, and immediately, they discovered to their shock and terror that their bodies had been frozen. They could not even move a single inch!


    At that moment, the Heaven Gate disciples that were closest to Su Ming were less than a thousand feet away from him, but that distance felt like a ravine separating heaven and earth. They could not cross it!


    With one divine ability, he sealed heaven and earth. Su Ming remained asposed as ever as his Nascent Divinity returned to his side. To his front, his back, his left, his right, and everywhere around him were people numbering to nearly one thousand standing in midair. Their faces were pale and terror-stricken as they looked towards him.


    At that moment, all the frozen Heaven Gate disciples and those who had not managed to fly out and had seemed to have disappeared but were actually blocked off from that space as if they were isted in another dimension cast their gazes to Su Ming.


    His words were still echoing in their heads as they looked at his face. The Heaven Gate disciples who had once seen him before started gradually associating his name with that one person from their memories all those years ago.


    ''Su Ming¡­''


    ''He''s that person from the ninth summit! That Su Ming who fought against Sir Si Ma all those years ago!''


    ''That''s why I said not to provoke the ninth summit! All the people there are lunatics!''


    All sorts of thoughts rose in the people''s hearts, but because their bodies were frozen to the point that even their breathing seemed to have halted, these words could only echo in their hearts. They could not give their thoughts voice.


    Su Ming might have sealed these Heaven Gate disciples, but there were three powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm among the long arcs. They only felt the air around them bing heavy and sticky, but they could still move. However, none of them were the least bit happy that they could move. Terror crashed into their hearts like a tidal wave, and the three of them no longer moved forward, but chose to retreat.


    This divine ability surpassed their imagination, and the terror of ninth summit from their memories returned to them in that instant!


    Almost the moment these three people began retreating, Su Ming calmly took a step forward. His footnded on thin air, but the three retreating Berserkers felt their hearts give a loud thump against their chests. It was as if Su Ming had just stepped on their hearts!


    That one step looked normal, but the instant Su Ming''s footnded, the trio''s retreating bodies immediately froze, and that momentary pause in their movements meant death!


    Su Ming swiftly appeared before one of them, and clenching his right hand into a fist, he hurled a punch straight at the powerful Berserker''s chest. That one punch immediately made this person cough up blood. As his body tumbled backwards, terror appeared on his face, and he let out a roar.


    However, almost the moment he roared and blood poured out from every orifice of his body, Su Ming threw another punch. The instant he did so, that Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm who was a superior existence to the rest of the Heaven Gate disciples let out a piercing scream of pain and his body exploded and he turned into blood fog!


    Before he died, he suffered pain that far surpassed what he could bear. Su Ming''s first punch had crushed all his bones, turning them into an innumerable amount of bone spikes that tore through his heart and the passages of his Qi, but he remained alive. When the second punchnded, his blood started flowing in reverse. His body was like a sack filled with sharp needles, and if anyone struck him with a huge force, those needles would pierce through that sack, causing the powerful Berserker from Heaven Gate to be shredded by the crushed-bone spikes in his body, which meant he died a painful and horrible death!


    Su Ming might be cold when he killed other people, but he was not the sort of person who would torture people until they died. He only did this because there was¡­ a bone ne around the person''s neck which he then yanked away the instant the person died due to his second punch!


    It was one of Tian Xie Zi''s personal belongings!


    With the bone ne in hand, Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards the two other powerful Berserkers in the Berserker Soul Realm who were fleeing in shock. He took a step towards them.


    "Master, save me!" One of the two people running away let out a scream in despair as his heart trembled in fear, because he saw Su Minging towards him.


    The instant his screams for help echoed in the air, a voice came from the third pce that was floating in the sky in silence, and that voice was filled with wariness.


    "Sir, you are a disciple of the ninth summit, and you are family to us in Heaven Gate¡­"


    "Family?"


    Su Mingughed coldly.


    Trantor''s Thoughts


    Mogumoguchan Mogumoguchan


    Preview to next chapter: Irreconcble


    SI MA XIN YOU TURD

 Chapter 545 — Irreconcilable

    <h4>Chapter 545: Irreconcble</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before the voice from the third pce could finish speaking, Su Ming let out a cold bark ofughter and appeared beside the person who had pleaded for help. He lifted his right hand to seize that Berserker, and since that person knew that all his divine abilities were useless, he roared, deciding to burn his cultivation base and self-destruct!


    Yet the moment he prepared to self-destruct, Su Ming¡¯s right hand suddenly shone with violet light, and violet armor appeared to cover his entire right arm and hand. He pierced through the mesing from this person¡¯s self-destruction and seized his throat.


    "We¡¯re not family."


    As Su Ming stated that tly, he added strength to his grip, and with a bang, the powerful Berserker in his grasp was reduced to only flesh and blood. When he released his grip, the man¡¯s mangled body fell downwards, but a white bracelet flew out from his corpse into Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the bracelet. He remembered that this item had also been ced in his Master¡¯s cave abode in the past.


    When he held the bracelet, the killing intent in his heart burned even more furiously. He lifted his head and looked at the final Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm running away from him. He was a n Elder, and he was already close to the first pce. Su Ming took a step forward, but the moment he lifted his foot, an old man in white robes walked out from the third pce.


    The old man looked at Su Ming with aplicated expression on his face. He had seen Su Ming before. At that time, he had been in the auction and had seen the young Berserker along with the Young Lord from the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky[1].


    At that time, the Young Lord had wanted to win Su Ming over. Twenty years had passed by since then, and times had changed. When the old man saw Su Ming again, the shock he had made him unable to calm himself down even after such a long time had passed.


    "Su Ming, you are a disciple of the ninth summit, why must you do this? You may be strong now, but don¡¯t forget who took you in when you were still weak. It was Freezing Sky n, it was¡­"


    As the old man in white walked forward, he spoke darkly. His heart was in great shock. Su Ming¡¯s power, his strange divine abilities, and especially the scene where he sealed heaven and earth had made him incredibly wary.


    This sort of person should have originally been part of Freezing Sky n, but now, he had be their enemy. It pained him to see this, and at the same time, he began sighing in his heart.


    But before he could finish speaking, Su Ming lifted his head and looked towards him.


    "It¡¯s the ninth summit that took me in!" he said calmly.


    When his footnded, he had already arrived next to the fleeing old Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm. When shock and despair appeared on his face, a cold harrumph came from the first pce. Immediately, the door to that pce flew open with a bang, and a dark ray of light instantly flew out to charge towards Su Ming.


    A power at the peak of the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm erupted from that dark light, and there was a small cauldron contained within it. That cauldron spun rapidly and charged towards Su Ming. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and as he waved his arm, his medicinal cauldron manifested immediately to crash into that iing cauldron with a loud bang.


    As that bang echoed in the air, Su Ming took a step forward. When the n Elder began fleeing once again, Su Ming moved past him to stand on the tform to the first pce. The n Elder in the Berserker Soul Realm shivered, and banging sounds came from his body. When he coughed up blood, a small snake crawled out of his mouth and flew up while hissing. It looked at its surroundings with a cold, dark re.


    That small snake was, naturally, Su Ming¡¯s Candle Dragon!


    Its eyes were cold and merciless. All of the living beings in this world were just food in its eyes¡­ only when it looked towards Su Ming would gentleness appear in its eyes, and subservience would appear in its actions.


    The instant Su Mingnded on the tform to the first pce, an old woman walked out from within. Sinister intent could be seen on her face. She held a cane with a dragon head in her hand, and when she mmed it on the ground, the dragon head started moving as if it had resuscitated, and started roaring towards Su Ming.


    The old woman lifted her left hand at the same time, and there was a ring on her finger. When Su Ming it, the killing intent in his eyes started shining brilliantly.


    That ring belonged to his Master!


    The old woman bit the tip of her tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood on the ring. That blood fused within it in an instant, and soon after, a low roar came inside, along with ayer of ck fog. It then instantly turned into a big hand that went on to seize Su Ming.


    The old man in white from the third pce also took a step forward right then and lifted his right hand. Immediately, the air before him started distorting. As thunder rumbled in the air, a long sword with lightning sparks on its de appeared. It swept through the air, and immediately, the entire sky seemed to have turned into a lightningke that had an endless supply of lightning, and along with that sword, it charged towards Su Ming.


    A sigh traveled out of the second pce soon after, and it instantly turned into an illusion before disappearing, revealing a person surrounded by red fog sitting within. The person slowly stood up, and when he looked towards Su Ming, he took a step forward and turned into ayer of red fog before charging towards him!


    These three people¡¯s level of cultivation was already extremely close to theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but while they might be extremely close, that remaining distance might sometimes be a ravine that was incredibly difficult to breach, and in the end, they were still merely Berserkers in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    There were nine Lords in Heaven Gate, and there were also nine Lords in the Great ins! These three people were clearly the three of the nine Lords of Heaven Gate. Su Ming remembered that his Master had once mentioned that there was one Lord missing from Heaven Gate, and they only had eight Lords at the moment.


    There were also missing Lords in the Great ins.


    "So this is the standard of the Lords in Heaven Gate. You are nothing," Su Ming said tly. He might not have killed many of those in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but there were also quite a number of those who had died in his hands!


    The instant the trio¡¯s divine abilities closed in on him, an endless amount of fine violet threads seeped out of Su Ming¡¯s body. As he stood there, they surrounded him entirely, turning into the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Armor!


    When he lifted his right hand, the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear manifested. The instant that long spear appeared, murderous aura surged into the sky and filled the entire ce. A thick, bloody stench spread through the area.


    That bloody stench formed a bloodthirsty aura that roiled as if there were numerous vengeful spirits within it,shrieking and howling, surrounding Su Ming¡¯s spear unable to escape. Arge amount of these vengeful spirits were the savages from Scour Sieve Ind!


    The moment the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Armor appeared, it would not disappear without tasting blood. The manifestation of that Armor meant that Su Ming¡¯s rampage was about to begin!


    He swept the long spear across, and the instant those three people closed in, he turned into a violet shadow. As the aura of death spread out from his body, as the rolling ck fog stretched out to fill the sky, as the pair of crimson eyes that looked like stars in the ck fog started shining in a strange, enchanting light, the trio appeared right before him.


    A loud bang that shook the sky and earth reverberated in the air, and as a powerful force spread out swiftly through the area, the old woman coughed up blood and was forced back several hundreds of feet. She coughed up blood once again, and shock along with disbelief appeared on her face.


    "Theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!"


    She had been unable to determine Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation previously, and while she might be wary of his strange divine abilities, in her mind, he was still only at the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, even if he had received some sort of serendipity. After all, only twenty years had passed since thest time she saw him.


    Yet now, after exchanging blows with him, she discovered to her shock that everything had surpassed her expectations.


    Almost the moment she started tumbling backwards, the old man in white also fell back. He staggered a few hundred feet back and started bleeding from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Vicious coughs wrecked his body, and as he coughed, a red thread crawled out from his right hand before crawling back in within an instant. A red flush appeared on his face, and though he was in pain, his gaze locked on Su Ming became increasingly moreplicated.


    The person who had turned into red fog also fell back. The fog copsed, but it gathered up once again to turn into a person whose head was filled with red but whose body looked like a statue. He stood there and looked at Su Ming quietly. He was apathetic, but there was conflict hidden underneath that apathetic expression.


    The instant Su Ming saw that red-haired person, his pupils shrank.


    "Zi Che!"


    The red-haired person was clearly Zi Che! When he heard Su Ming¡¯s voice, the man immediately started trembling, and the conflict in his eyes became stronger!


    But Zi Che had not even reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm when they had parted in the past, yet now, the power he showed was in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. This immediately put a frown between Su Ming¡¯s brows.


    With just a nce, he could tell that something was wrong with Zi Che. His body was no longer made of flesh and blood, but was like a statue. He looked¡­ just like a statue of the God of Berserkers!


    At the same time, the wave of ripples that had spread out due to the crash between the four people just now had touched the other pces around the area. The instant they touched them Su Ming immediately saw the remaining six pces breaking down, and all of them shattered to dust.


    Once they shattered¡­ he found that there was no one in those six pces!


    That scene was filled with a strange air, causing the entire Heaven Gate to be filled with a strange atmosphere as well. However, Su Ming also immediately noticed the frozen Heaven Gate disciples around him looking shocked and confused when they found out that the remaining pces were empty.


    "Master, leave, this ce is¡­"


    At that moment, Zi Che suddenly started shouting loudly, but before he managed to finish his words, several red threads immediately crawled out of his eyes before crawling in once again. Frenzied killing intent appeared in his eyes once again.


    "Since you¡¯re here, then why leave in such a hurry? Su Ming¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the ninthyer. I hope¡­ you will have the chance toe up here, and I will¡­ kill you with my own hands!!"


    A soft and dark voice abruptly came from the sky, and a vortex appeared in the portion of the sky that had yet to be filled by ck fog. As that vortex spun, a vast expanse ofnd appeared.


    "By the way, Bai Su is also here, and if you don¡¯t kill me within an hour, that senior brother of yours, Hu Zi, was it? He¡¯ll end up the same as Zi Che¡­


    "Also, you have an old friend here, and he really wants to fight against you¡­


    "Su Ming, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for too long. I¡¯ve always been waiting for you toe back¡­ I will make you suffer slowly, and I will return to you all the pain I had to endure by thousandfold. I¡­ am the true God of Berserkers!" As that voice echoed in the air, a chilling air could be felt contained within it, and that voice¡­ belonged to Si Ma Xin!


    The moment that voice appeared, the Rune to leave Heaven Gate copsed with a bang.


    At the same time, the sleeping Hu Zi did not notice that the scars on his back had torn apart, and there were red threads crawling in and out of his back while he remained asleep on the ninth summit outside Heaven Gate¡­


    This was something even Su Ming had not noticed before he left¡­


    "The game has started. Su Ming, I look forward to this so much¡­"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice became even softer, making those who heard it to be unable to tell whether he was a man or a woman, but the hatred contained within towards Su Ming felt as if it had been engraved into his soul, and it was an irreconcble hate!

 Chapter 546 — I’m Rich!

    <h4>Chapter 546: I¡¯m Rich!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his head and gave a cold stare to the vortex in the portion of the sky that had yet to be covered by the ck fog. Si Ma Xin¡¯s soft and dark voice echoed in his ears, and everything within that voice was an embodiment of the man¡¯s enmity and hatred.


    He used Zi Che to tug at Su Ming¡¯s heartstrings, then used Bai Su to bring up his memories, and finally, he activated the threat lying within Hu Zi¡¯s body, and all of this had to be solved within a time limit of an hour.


    Clearly, Si Ma Xin enjoyed the feeling of persecuting someone else, especially when his target was Su Ming!


    He wanted to make Su Ming anxious, wanted to make him angry, wanted to make him charge towards him without care for anything else. He longed to see this exciting scene, and he desired to see Su Ming appearing before him while covered in wounds. Si Ma Xin then could finally take his revenge!


    He had been preparing for this day for a long time! He might have lost to Su Ming the few times they fought and plotted against each other, but his understanding towards Su Ming had also increased. At the time, after he received his serendipity and walked out of Freezing Sky Cave, he swore that he would definitely kill Su Ming!


    That was why he had set up such arge scale n in Heaven Gate and waited for Su Ming¡¯s return while burning with hatred!


    That day had finally arrived!


    Su Ming remained silent, and the anger and furious roars Si Ma Xin wanted to see did note from him. Instead, he only saw dead silence. Su Ming looked at the vortex in the sky calmly, then moved towards midair, but right at the moment he started charging towards the vortex, Zi Che, the old man in white, and the old woman recovered slightly. Then, in the midst of Zi Che¡¯s madness, the old man¡¯splicated feelings, and the old woman¡¯s gritted teeth, the three people turned into long arcs and charged towards Su Ming to fight against him together!


    "Su Ming, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the ninthyer¡­"


    Su Ming watched the three people rushing towards him while he stood in midair. A glint appeared in his eyes and he ignored the trio charging towards him. Instead, he threw the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear straight into the vortex in the sky.


    That violet long spear let out a loud whistle as it sliced through the air. That whistle fused with Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice, and the spear charged towards the vortex in the sky, looking like a long violet dragon from the distance.


    Before Si Ma Xin managed to finish his sentence, the long spear containing Su Ming¡¯s power crashed into the sky with a huge bang. At the instant they came into contact with each other, the vortex stopped rotating. It froze for a moment, then let out a loud sound that surged into the sky.


    Rumbling sounds like those of thunder roared in the sky,pletely covering up Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice, causing the sky to begin cracking. The vortex was instantly torn to pieces, and a huge hole appeared in the sky!


    Right behind that hole¡­ was Heaven Gate¡¯s secondyer!


    Almost the instant that hole appeared, the ck fog that was tumbling about and spreading to every corner of the torn sky in the firstyer looked as if it had found a drain. It surged towards that hole, causing another vortex to appear in the sky. The ck fog and clouds surged about up ahead, making it seem as if they were coalescing inside there.


    It might still be a vortex, but this time, Su Ming was the one who had created it. This vortex cut off Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice, and was akin to a p to his face. Su Ming might not have said anything, but he had used his actions to tell his decision!


    "I¡¯ve killed many people in my life¡­ and today, I will kill even more. One of them, will be you."


    The world roared, and the ck fog tumbled about in the vortex. Su Ming¡¯s voice reverberated in the area calmly, fusing together with the thunderous roars and stirring up an endless string of echoes. They caused all those who heard them to be unable to tell whether it was Su Ming who was speaking or whether the world itself was howling.


    Almost the moment the hole in the sky appeared, Zi Che and the other two people closed in on Su Ming. These three people each possessed thebat abilities of a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and when they attacked, they stirred up an incredibly mighty presence. Zi Che turned into ayer of red fog, and wherever he passed through, a little of everything around him, including the air itself, would seem as if it was devoured, as if it started decaying.


    The old man in white formed a seal with both his hands, and the air before and behind him started distorting to reveal two statues of the God of Berserkers. However, one of them was holding onto a jewel-encrusted purification vase.


    Everything about that statue besides that vase looked like an illusion and was rather indistinct. However, the other statue looked as if it was real!


    The old woman¡¯s messy hair began growing swiftly at that moment, but they did not spread outwards as they charged towards Su Ming. Instead, as they floated into the air, they broke off in the middle and turned into an endless amount of hair strands that rushed towards Su Ming.


    He remained silent and took a step towards the old woman. At that instant, his body immediately came into contact with the strands of hair, but the instant they touched him, his eyes sparkled, and bell chimes reverberated in the air. Han Mountain Bell manifested itself and surrounded him to bear the brunt of the hair¡¯s impact. During that moment, Su Ming appeared before the old woman.


    The old woman let out a piercing screech. When she started retreating, Su Ming suddenly lifted his right hand and seized the air in her direction. The power of the binary opposites that Su Ming had gained from his epiphany was contained within his grip, causing the old woman to immediately freeze as she retreated. Cracking sounds reverberated in her body, and just as she was about to explode, she bit the tip of her tongue. Once she coughed up a mouthful of blood, cracks started appearing on her skin.


    At the same moment her skin started cracking, she let out a roar. Her skin burst open, but her body did not break down. The only thing that broke was her skin, and the instant the cracked skin exploded, she resisted Su Ming¡¯s divine ability. As she tumbled backwards, her appearance became much more youthful, but her face was pale. She looked terrified, and arge amount of blood flowed out of her mouth.


    But before she managed to retreat any further away and Zi Che and the old man in white closed in on Su Ming with their divine abilities, he let out a cold harrumph and took a step forward again. In an instant, his speed reached a state where he could no longer be seen with the naked eye. He traveled a few rounds around the old woman like a gust of wind, and a whirlwind abruptly appeared. That whirlwind spun around the old woman several times before it disappeared, and Su Ming emerged beside her. He no longer bothered himself with her though, instead lifting his head and casting a chilling re at the old man in white.


    The old woman started shivering. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but all her flesh and blood looked as if they had been cut off by des and were falling off from her body slice by slice until only her skeleton was left. Then, she fell to the ground¡­


    ¡­Dead.


    Killing a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm was not difficult for Su Ming, especially when he wore the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Armor!


    Before the old woman¡¯s skeleton fell to the ground, multiple cracks appeared on her bones, and eighteen red threads that were the size of fingers crawled out of her bones. As those threads twisted about, they turned into blood and died.


    When Su Ming turned his gaze towards the old man in white, struggle appeared on his face, but he did not slow down, especially the statue holding the jewel-encrusted purification vase before him. As it took a step forward, it became the first thing to close in on Su Ming. It lifted the vase in its hands and covered him.


    Immediately, a great suction force surged towards Su Ming. At the same time, the statue of the God of Berserkers behind the old man in white closed in on him. When it lifted its right hand, a long whip manifested, and as it swung that whip, a loud crack sliced through the air and charged towards Su Ming.


    The old man in white gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. His robes puffed up, and a blood hole appeared at the center of his brows. A red thread about the size of an infant¡¯s arm crawled out from it.


    "Nan, Mo, Di, La, Zhen!" The moment the old man in white closed his eyes, a few difficult sounding words that were filled with an ancient air tumbled out of his lips.


    The instant those words were said, the statue holding the vase started disappearing rapidly to fuse with the vase, which caused suction force inside it to instantly increase explosively.


    Even Su Ming started swaying because of it, as if he could not stay in bnce. At that moment, before that statue with the whip managed to strike a blow at Su Ming, its body abruptly exploded. That was the self-destruction of a statue of the God of Berserkers!


    The instant it exploded, a great force of impact spread out, and for some unknown reason, the suction force from the vase increased once again, and this time, the power of the vase had increased by leaps and bounds!


    As the five words traveled through the air, the old man in white was reduced to only skin and bones in the blink of an eye. He had given up his life when casting this divine ability!


    All of these things caused the suction force in the vase to reach infinite power, forcing Su Ming¡¯s body to turn into a long arc before he was sucked into the vase.


    The old man opened his eyes. The red thread at the center of his brows had gained an even more brilliant shade and was twisting its body around, but the old man seemed to have already gotten used to it. He lifted his right hand and seized the vase. At the moment his hand touched it, he activated¡­ the words he had left in the vase a long time ago to pave his way to survival, all without anyone¡¯s knowledge, including that red thread¡¯s.


    "Save me¡­" That was the first thing Su Ming heard when he was sucked into the vase.


    At that moment, all the people¡¯s gazes were trained towards the battle in the sky. No one had noticed a ck shadow crawling out of the Rune Su Ming had used to travel to this ce the instant it broke down. That ck shadow hid in a corner and would asionally sneak a peek from its hiding ce. It looked incredibly dirty, and that creature¡­ was naturally the bald crane¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m going to be rich! I¡¯m going to be so rich!¡¯


    When the bald crane appeared, excitement and exhration took over its face. The bird vanished swiftly, and when it reappeared, it had arrived beside the Heaven Gate disciple who had been located nearest to its hiding spot moments ago, and who was unable to move at the moment. He was looking at the sky in shock.


    The bald crane blinked, then it immediately closed in on the disciple and touched him with its beak. It even swept its eyes through the disciple¡¯s entire body with a professional gaze before tearing apart his robes. That Heaven Gate disciple¡¯s mouth fell open in shock and surprise, and before he could register what was happening, the bald crane¡­ snatched the ne on his neck, and like a gust of wind, it flew towards the next person.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to be so rich! So rich! Ha ha! I¡¯m going to be so rich this time! All of these people are just sitting ducks when they¡¯re in this state. The little Berserker brat won¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing either, since he¡¯s sucked into that vase. I¡¯m going to be so rich this time!¡¯


    The Heaven Gate disciple widened his eyes, and he looked as if he wanted to scream in rage, as if he wanted to struggle, but his body was frozen to the spot and he could not move. He could only watch the bald crane sashaying away while leaving sneakily. Anger raged in the man¡¯s heart, burning away his rationale, and in his fury and gloom, blood trickled down the corners of his lips. Red even appeared in his eyes due to his rage.


    If he could move at this moment, he would definitely swear to kill that damn, thieving bald crane!


    This sort of thought¡­ would gain in number very soon as the bald crane continued sweeping through the crowd¡­

 Chapter 547 — Shepherd Tower Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 547: Shepherd Tower Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Save me¡­ The only person whom I would risk everything to bring into Freezing Sky¡¯s priceless treasure¡­ can only be you, Su Ming!


    "Su Ming, I am Heaven Gate¡¯s third Lord. A huge, disastrous change happened to Heaven Gate during the cmity, and besides me, the only Lords who did not die from the disaster were the virtuous old woman and Bai Su¡¯s father, whom you are familiar with. All the other Lords died¡­


    "The source of the disaster is Si Ma Xin!


    "I have no idea what sort of serendipity he obtained, but his Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed has nearly reachedpletion. I can¡¯t judge his level of cultivation either. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s no end to his power, and all of us from Heaven Gate are not his opponents¡­


    "He has nted his vein in me and in some other people as well. We can only listen to him, and we can¡¯t even determine how we live or die¡­ The entire Heaven Gate is under his control.


    "The cultivation method I practice is a little unique, and because of it, I can escape from his control for a short period of time, that¡¯s why I managed to leave my words in this vase. The reason behind the ninth summit¡¯s continued existence is not because of Si Ma Xin. I was the one who told him that if the ninth summit still remained, you would definitely be lured back.


    "I had no choice but to do this, but no matter what, I helped your Master and all of you protect the ninth summit¡­


    "If you didn¡¯t have enough power, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the vase either. If you cane in here, then it means that the me many yearster has judged that you are up to this task¡­


    "There are nineyers to Heaven Gate. Besides the first and the ninthyers, the other sevenyers are inhabited by the other tribes around the area, but all of those tribes have be Si Ma Xin¡¯s subordinates¡­


    "If you kill Si Ma Xin, then we will¡­ acknowledge the ninth summit as our esteemed sovereign!


    "Leaving this vase is easy. You just need to say these five words in a chant - Nan, Na, Di, La, Hong, and you will be able to leave. When you do, please strike the passages of my Qi and make them scatter. Then, if you seed, I will find a way to awaken, but if you fail, I will die, and at the very least, it will be a fate better than what I have to suffer now¡­"


    The area around Su Ming was murky, and he could not see too clearly into the distance. He could only see wisps of fog manifesting and moving around him. If he looked at it for an extended period of time, he would be unable to help himself and his body would start spinning with the fog.


    The voice of the old man in white echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. That voice should have been sealed in this vase for a long time, and it was clear that the old man had prepared these words some time ago, just as he said.


    In silence, Su Ming recalled seeing the red thread at the center of the old man¡¯s brows. He also remembered Zi Che¡¯s strange appearance and attitude, as well as the dozen something fine threads that had crawled out of the old woman¡¯s bones.


    All of these things were an enigma, causing Su Ming to begin doubting the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡®Should I believe him, or should I not¡­?¡¯ Su Ming lifted his head, and a chilling re appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®I can choose to believe in what he said about Si Ma Xin, but I will not use the method he provided to leave this ce. I will choose how I want to leave!¡¯


    As the bald crane was happily looting in the firstyer, the old man in white held the vase in his hands in the sky with a slightly excited look on his face. Suddenly, he widened his eyes. Right before his eyes, fine cracks appeared on his vase, and muffled booming sounds also traveled into the air from within it.


    The instant he was taken aback by the sight, the vase exploded abruptly. Loud, booming sounds stirred up a string of echoes that did not fade away even after a long time had passed. The moment the vase shattered, a hand shot out from within its remnants and seized the old man¡¯s throat. With a gentle push, a huge force rammed itself into his body, scattering all the passages of Qi within him.


    The old man coughed up a mouthful of blood, and as his body fell backwards, his world turned ck. However, there was a hint of eagerness and excitement hidden deep down in his eyes. As his body fell downwards, that expression gradually faded away, which was why he did not notice a pair of greedy eyes with a simr look of eagerness and excitement shining within them flying towards him swiftly.


    Most of the ck fog in the sky had surged into the crack, and the booming sounds continued echoing in the air. There was only one person remaining before Su Ming, and that person was Zi Che¡­


    He turned into red fog. As he charged towards Su Ming, his face would asionally appear within the fog, showing a crazed expression as well as a pair of struggling eyes containing a hint of pain and madness.


    "You are a member of the ninth summit¡­" Su Ming looked at Zi Che and mumbled softly. He could not kill Zi Che, not like how he killed the others, because it was just as he said, Zi Che belonged to the ninth summit!


    Almost the moment he turned into red fog and closed in, a hint of grief appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. The air before him suddenly distorted, and the small snake flew out. Its expression was no longer dark and cold as it opened its mouth towards the iing Zi Che, then calmly let out a howl.


    The Candle Dragon¡¯s gigantic shadow immediately manifested in the form of an illusion as it howled. The moment Zi Che closed in, it snapped its jaws around Zi Che, and it was as if a small part of the world was devoured when it closed its mouth. The red fog could not escape from it, and Zi Che waspletely devoured by the small snake.


    But that did not mean Zi Che had died. The world contained within the Candle Dragon¡¯s body could keep him within, and he could wait in there¡­ until the moment Su Ming killed Si Ma Xin arrived. The seal formed by the Berserker Seed in his body would also be broken by then.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked towards the ck fog surging into the hole in the sky. In silence, he leaped up and charged straight up there. Then, as if he had fused together with the tumbling aura of death¡¯s fog, he rushed into the hole and arrived in Heaven Gate¡¯s secondyer!


    The instant he left Heaven Gate¡¯s firstyer, the bald crane who had been searching through the old man in white whose passages of Qi had been scattered and whose fate was unknown suddenly heard Su Ming¡¯s cold and detached voice in its head, all while it was originally shivering in excitement as it searched for the things it believed to be treasures with its ¡®professional¡¯ methods.


    "You can loot as you please, but since you cane in, then you must have a way to get out. Go out and take care of my senior brother, or else I will take away all the things you stole.


    "If you do this properly, then I will consider allowing you to follow behind me and continue with your looting adventures."


    When the bald crane heard the first half of Su Ming¡¯s second sentence, it decided to disobey his orders while scoffing with disdain in its heart, but the moment it heard the second half of the sentence, it was momentarily stunned. Then, it started screaming shrilly. As it swept away all the remaining valuables in the ce, it immediately crawled into the copsed Rune while all the Heaven Gate¡¯s disciples in the firstyer burned with fury and murderous intent that seared the skies. Then, after casting some unknown skill, it disappeared without a trace.


    ¡®No one can take away my treasures, no one! But if I continue staying by his side, I¡¯ll get even more treasures¡­¡¯


    In the Land of South Morning, the bald crane¡¯s body appeared in the air above the ninth summit. It lifted its ws and stroked its chin, then after it made some calctions, its eyes began shining brilliantly, and with excitement brimming through its body, it flew towards the ninth summit.


    "Off to work! As long as I can have treasures, I will work!


    "I¡¯m a bird, I¡¯m a crane, I¡¯m a wise and outstanding crane, an honest and upright bird¡­" Perhaps it was too happy, but the bald crane began bellowing loudly and hoarsely at the top of its lungs as it flew to the ninth summit.


    ¡­¡­


    The instant Su Ming stepped into Heaven Gate¡¯s secondyer, he was immediately swept into a fight. He was surrounded by a in of grass, and the earth¡¯s fragrance traveled into his nose. It would make all those who smelled it to feel refreshed, but now¡­


    Fights raged in this ce, and the sounds of hooves ttering could be heard everywhere, crushing all the grass on the ground to pieces while causing the earth to tremble. There were¡­ hordes of soldiers and horses in this ce!


    An innumerable amount of people were wearing ck masks and hide armors while riding on ferocious beasts with the face of a dragon and the bodies of horses. These ferocious beasts ran like the wind, and even the weakest of the Berserkers sitting on them were already in theter stage of the Awakening Realm.


    This was an army formed of thousands of people, and all of them were unleashing attacks and strikes on Su Ming on this in of grass. The long spears and the sharp glints from the swords caused thend to be filled with the fires of war!


    In the Land of South Morning, only Shepherd Tower Tribe were skilled in riding and were also the only ones who possessed this uniquebat skill around Freezing Sky n, because they were the only tribe that was not built on the frozen ins!


    The members of Shepherd Tower Tribe ced their focus on riding, and all of the power as well as divine abilities could only be activated after they fused with the warhorse under their bodies. Their strongest move was the full powered charge formed by several dozens of warhorses.


    If they could form a charge of more than a hundred, then the power behind their attack would be incredibly astonishing, but if they could perform a charge of more than a thousand¡­ then their strength could shake the earth! In fact, since these warhorses could leap into the sky, even if they had to fight in the sky, they could stillunch the unique charge that belonged only to Shepherd Tower Tribe!


    The thousands of Shepherd Tower tribe members were right beside Su Ming at that moment. Clearly, they had already received orders beforehand and were waiting for his arrival. If anyone took a closer look, they could be able to find faint, fine, red threads in the eyes of each Shepherd Tower tribe member, hidden away underneath their masks.


    This was a in of grass, but there was also a valley there. Around Su Ming was a mountain range shaped in the form of a ring, and there were multiple viges located on it. To Shepherd Tower Tribe, the meadow was their home, but since their warhorses could leap into the sky, the mountains could also be their home.


    At that moment, there were around a thousand Shepherd Tower tribe members standing on the mountain range. These people wore red masks, and murderous aura as well as bloodlust could be found around them. There were three people standing before them.


    Besides the old man standing in the middle, the other two people were incredibly big and tall men. The waves of ripples belonging to a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm could be found around these two men.


    Compared to them, the old man in the middle did not seem to have a lot of ripples spreading out from his person, but judging from the respectful gazes on the two men¡¯s faces and the position where they stood for battle, this old man was definitely not some ordinary person.


    "Sir Si Ma has already given the order that any tribe who manages to take one limb from this person¡­ will regain their freedom¡­ We from Shepherd Tower Tribe have been reduced to nothing, bing a people who cannot even control our own fates. Fight¡­ Let our tribe members fight. So what if we die? As long as we can take one of his limbs, we¡­ will all be free!"


    The old man mumbled, and with aplicated look on his face, he looked towards the battlefield in the valley. With a wave of his arm, he charged forth. At that moment, he no longer cared about his own status, the only thing he wanted to do was to fight for his tribe¡¯s freedom!


    The two men by his side followed silently, and right behind them were the thousand blood riders. They lifted their spears high into the sky, and like ayer of red fog, they charged into the mountain range!


    Within the viges further down the distance, children could be found hugging their mothers, the elderly watching in silence. Their facescked any sort of emotion, and no matter whether it was the women, the children, or even the newly born, fine red threads could be found dancing in a strange and enchanting fashion in their eyes.


    The babies¡¯ cries echoed in the air, because the red threads¡¯ movements in their eyes caused them pain, but they could not take them out. They could only cry endlessly, and Shepherd Tower Tribe¡­ was already used to this sort of life.

 Chapter 548 — The Second God of Berserkers Left Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 548: The Second God of Berserkers'' Left Hand!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at these Shepherd Tower tribe members charging towards him quietly. He had heard about this tribe before when he was still in the ninth summit. It was one of the tribes that had submitted themselves to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky a long time ago. They might not be as famous as Phantom Dias Tribe, but they did have their own unique traits.


    The use of the warhorses in battle would greatly increase the effectiveness of a person in war. It was a fact. During the great war between the Shamans and Berserkers, numerous corpses of those from Shepherd Tower Tribe could be found on the battlefield after the numerous battlesunched between both sides, their blood could spilled on the ground.


    ¡®Compared to the Heaven Gate disciples, the control Si Ma Xin has over these people is much greater¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s because he needs the disciples in the firstyer to head out, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t nt a Seed in all of them.¡¯


    Su Ming looked at the endless Shepherd Tower tribe members charging towards him with their battle cries. He did not want to kill them, but these people were all charging towards him in desperation and recklessness, throwing all caution to the wind.


    Even if Su Ming flew up, they would follow him in a mad charge. In fact, all those who were injured and had not died by the time they caught up to him, they would immediately choose to self-destruct, and even their warhorses would explode with them. The force formed by the explosion was nothing to Su Ming, but if arge number of them exploded in one go¡­ the power would still be shocking.


    When Su Ming arrived to the secondyer, he was immediately surrounded by such arge number of Shepherd Tower tribe members that they blotted out the sky and covered the earth. He might not want to kill them, but he was forced to. At that moment, he charged out from their nk and rushed towards the sky. Behind him, all the Shepherd Tower tribe members followed in a mad charge.


    ''I have to open up the sky here and head straight towards the ninthyer!'' A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and as he lifted his right hand, the long spear manifested on his palm. He curled his fingers around it, then threw it towards the sky.


    The long spear sliced through the air and charged straight towards the sky. The moment it touched it, a loud boom that was deafening to the ears rang in the air, and as it echoed, it stirred upyers of ripples in the sky¡­ but the sky did not break open!


    "You can''t open it¡­ this isn¡¯t a Rune, it¡¯s a dimensional barrier. Unless you¡¯ve mastered the power of the World ne, you won¡¯t even be able to make the barrier shake.


    "This is Heaven Gate¡¯s secondyer. Su Ming, here¡¯s a rule of this game. Search for the barrier seal to the thirdyer. If you can find it, then you can enter the thirdyer.


    "Locating it is easy. Since we''re from the same n, I''ll give you a hint. The barrier seal is in one of the Shepherd Tower tribe members. Once he dies, it will appear.


    "So, enjoy¡­ this battle to the death!"


    With that gentle tone and obvious delight, Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice echoed nonstop in the air with an incredibly arrogant manner. He even startedughing, and hisughter was filled with cruelty, along with the crazed delight of him seemingly able to control Su Ming as he pleased.


    In silence, Su Ming hurled another punch towards the sky in midair. This time, he activated all the power of his Berserker Bones in his body, causing golden light to shine around his entire body. However, only ripples started spreading violently after he threw that punch¡­ It still did not break!


    Before Su Ming could continue trying, howling sounds came charging towards him from the distance. The two men behind the old man from Shepherd Tower Tribe and the one thousand blood riders had already closed in on him.


    Su Ming frowned. Another round of ughter and non-stop battles rained down on this world.


    At that moment, a ck re shed in the sky in the world in the secondyer. Clearly, the bald crane had stolen a nce at Hu Zi when it was in the world outside, then came flying back, unable to just give up on those treasures. As its eyes sparkled, it started looting the corpses.


    Yet not far into its looting adventures, Su Ming¡¯s voice immediately appeared by its ears.


    "Open the path to the thirdyer in the sky. Once you do, everything here will belong to you!" The bald crane had just seized a small bottle from a corpse beside its body and was fiddling around with it to inspect its contents when it heard Su Ming¡¯s voice, and its eyes instantly brightened up.


    "Oh well, this is just a small matter, I¡¯ll help you." It lifted its head smugly, then with a p of its wings, it steered clear of the battle to arrive in the sky. It lunged forward, executing its unique method to open the path in the sky.


    But almost the moment the bald crane touched the sky, it suddenly let out a shrill scream. Its body was originally turning into an illusion, but in an instant, it was bounced off and forced back several thousands of feet.


    ¡®Morning Dao¡¯s Seal?! This damn Morning Dao¡¯s Seal¡­ This¡­ This is impossible! How is there a Morning Dao¡¯s Seal here?! It might be iplete and was created muchter, but this presence¡­ this is definitely Morning Dao¡¯s Seal!¡¯


    Terror appeared in the bald crane¡¯s eyes and it started retreating rapidly. As a flicker of light appeared in its eyes, it looked towards the ground.


    ¡®This is Morning Dao¡¯s maind¡­ I remember now! There was¡­ There was a seal contained here under the ice in the past! It sealed up the second God of Berserkers''¡­ what was it again¡­? The second God of Berserkers'' left hand!¡¯


    The bald crane immediately retreated.


    The long spear in Su Ming¡¯s right hand shuddered and turned into ayer of violet fog that started rolling and tumbling through the area, causing the four Shepherd Tower tribe members who were on the verge of self-destruction to be pushed off. Right then, Su Ming saw the bald crane retreating in shock.


    ¡®It can¡¯t open the path as well¡­?¡¯


    Aplicated look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. Rumbling sounds echoed in the area, and the four Shepherd Tower tribe members who had triggered their self-destruction died as their bodies exploded. Most of the impact stirred up by that explosion rushed towards Su Ming.


    He quietly let the force of that impact ram into his body, and he took a few steps back. Right before him, the old man from Shepherd Tower Tribe formed a seal with his hands, and with a maniacal expression on his face, he swung his arms into the air, and a gigantic ferocious beast appeared under his feet. That beast was one thousand feet in size and had the head of a dragon, the tail of a snake, the body of a horse, and the horns of a bull. Just the sight of the creature alone gave it an incredibly mighty air!


    "A tribe fighting for your freedom. You deserve respect¡­" Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the long spear in his hands disappeared. The violet armor on his body also turned into fine threads and disappeared when they crawled into his body.


    "If you die under the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear, you will turn into vengeful spirits that will surround this armor and increase its might¡­ All of you deserve respect. You shouldn¡¯t die under this armor," Su Ming said calmly.


    He looked at the old maning towards him, and a hint of conflict appeared on his face. He sighed in his heart, then took a step forward and lifted his right hand to form a seal. Then, he swung his arm, and immediately, a whirlwind appeared in the sky. As violent gusts of wind charged forward, the whirlwind started sweeping through thend beneath him.


    As arge bang reverberated above, all the Shepherd Tower tribe members in the sky were sent tumbling backwards and coughed up blood at the same time. Only three people remained charging towards Su Ming.


    The three people were the two men who were beside the old man previously, along with the old man himself.


    The instant these three people closed in and the ferocious beast of a thousand feet roared, Su Ming took a step forward. There was aplicated look on his face, and as he moved forward, he appeared beside one of the men. Then, he lifted his right hand and pressed it against the man¡¯s forehead.


    The man started shivering, and all his organs were crushed, but his body remained in perfect condition. However, his eyes turned dark in an instant, and he started falling towards the ground.


    "You are fighting for the freedom of your tribe, and I am fighting for the ninth summit. There is no enmity between us¡­ The source of my grudge is Si Ma Xin, and Si Ma Xin alone!"


    Su Ming turned around, and his gazended on the other man. That man startedughing brokenly, and arge amount of fine threads started crawling out of his eyes. During that instant, his body was engulfed in mes, and as his cultivation base began increasing exponentially, he abruptly exploded before Su Ming.


    He knew that he was not Su Ming¡¯s opponent. That was why he chose to self-destruct, and all of it was for the sake of fighting for a sliver of chance that might or might not exist for the Elder of their tribe!


    Su Ming did not dodge the explosion triggered by the man¡¯s self-destruction. Han Mountain Bell materialized around his body, and as he quietly bore through the brunt of the attack, he took a few steps back. The impact stirred up by the self-destruction had formed a violent gust of wind, causing Su Ming¡¯s heart to ache slightly.


    The Shepherd Tower tribe members who had been pushed away by the whirlwind just now and had coughed up blood due to their injuries started struggling to their feet beneath Su Ming. They charged out once again, and as they roared, they stormed towards him.


    They wanted freedom. They longed for it, and now, this was their only chance.


    The ferocious beast of a thousand feet closed in on Su Ming from behind while roaring. Shepherd Tower Tribe¡¯s Elder stood on the creature, and his face was filled with grief. As mixed feelings churned in his heart, he gritted his teeth in his anguish.


    He saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, saw that he did not want to kill them. He also saw just how strong Su Ming was. And as he gritted his teeth, the ferocious beast under his body came to an abrupt halt in midair.


    "Stay back!" He let out a low shout, and as his voice traveled in the air, all the Shepherd Tower tribe members who were rushing towards Su Ming from all around him came to a stop, and they looked towards their Elder simultaneously.


    "Sir, do you have the confidence to kill Si Ma Xin?" the old man from Shepherd Tower Tribe looked at Su Ming and asked in a low voice.


    The bell around Su Ming faded away, and he turned around to look at the old man from Shepherd Tower Tribe. After a long time, he spoke.


    "If he doesn¡¯t die, then I will."


    The old Elder of Shepherd Tower Tribe looked towards Su Ming, and he saw the silent fury burning in his eyes. The old man closed his eyes, and after some time, he opened them.


    "If he doesn¡¯t die, then we will die with you. If he dies, then our tribe will worship you as our esteemed sovereign!"


    Resolution appeared on his face. Once he said those words, he lifted his right hand swiftly, and right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he had one finger pierce the center of his own brows. His face turned pale and he started trembling. As his life force started flowing away, he plunged his entire right hand into the center of his brows and brought out a silver crystal.


    "This stone¡­ is the barrier seal¡­ Help¡­ us, kill him¡­" The old manughed brokenly. The ferocious beast underneath lifted its head and let out a shrill, heartbroken cry, and the old man¡¯s body fell down, right down into the arms of his tribe members.


    The crystal flew out on its own and charged into the sky. The moment it touched the ceiling above, a huge vortex swiftly appeared, and within it was the world of the thirdyer!


    "Elder!"


    "Elder!"


    Shrill, heartbreaking cries echoed in the air, and the emotionless, apathetic looks on the faces of the Shepherd Tower tribe members were gone. Amidst their grief, they rushed towards the old man¡¯s corpse, and weeping sounds echoed through thend. Therge number of Shepherd Tower tribe members knelt down beside the old man¡¯s corpse, and their grief-stricken cries floated into the distance¡­


    Tears fell from the eyes of the elderly folk who saw this from the mountain range, and the children in their mothers¡¯ embraces seemed to have noticed as well, and they started crying silently.


    The whole world was filled with grief and a heavy sadness.


    Su Ming watched this, then bowed deeply towards the old man on the ground. This was a person who deserved respect.


    "Si Ma Xin, if I don¡¯t kill you, then I can no longer call myself a human."


    Su Ming did not shout these words, but instead chose to mumble them under his breath, only to his own ears. Every single word was engraved into his heart, and once he finished speaking, he lifted his head and looked towards the vortex. Killing intent burned even stronger in his eyes, and he charged towards the sky.

 Chapter 549 — What is Life?!

    <h4>Chapter 549: What is Life?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky in the thirdyer was red.


    It looked as if it had just been dyed in blood, causing the entire world to look as if it had turned into a sea of blood.


    There were thousands of men standing in it. These people had their heads lifted towards the sky and were all looking at Su Ming quietly. Standing at the center of them was an old man with a face full of wrinkles. The sea of blood rumbled and churned among the crowd.


    They were looking at Su Ming, and Su Ming was also looking at them.


    "The brat Si Ma nted Berserker Threads in all of us. He said that if we take one of your arms, we will regain our freedom." The old man in the sea of blood was dressed in a long blood-red robe. He looked at Su Ming and spoke with a hoarse voice, but his voice was clear, and it traveled through the entire area.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not speak.


    "But why should we do this? We have already been humiliated to this extent, and we no longer have a future. If we can only regain our freedom through that brat Si Ma¡¯s will, then¡­ we would rather not have this freedom!


    "Right now, the only thing we can control is our own will. We have obtained the right to control our own deaths!" The old man in blood-red robes startedughing loudly, and there was an ancient air within hisughter.


    "Lad, remember the name of our tribe, Blood Absconsion Tribe, and take our legacy with you. If you kill Si Ma Xin, then help us find our descendants in the world outside!


    "There are definitely some members of our tribe living out there. Our tribe members have the mark of a drop of blood in-between their brows, and that mark will remain forever in that spot!" As the old man spoke, a crimson red drop of blood appeared at the center of his brows. He was not the only one who had it either, that mark appeared on all the others in the sea of blood as well.


    "We have no children here, neither do we have any women, because if they stayed, then they would not be the only ones who had to suffer. We, too, would have to suffer¡­ I do not want our newly born members to have that Berserker Thread nted in them. I do not want our women to look at the red threads in their husbands¡¯ eyes. I do not want our warriors to suffer the fate of being unable to protect their own wives, and having to watch their wives suffer this unimaginable darkness¡­


    "Lad, receive our legacy. I am Xue Lun Hai. Let me, let all of us Blood Absconsion tribe members grant you a serendipity, and help you¡­ kill Si Ma Xin!"


    As the voice of the old man in blood-red robes echoed in the air, he sat down within the sea of blood. All the other Blood Absconsion tribe members also sat down with him. None of them refused doing so. The fearlessness towards death could be seen in all of their eyes, along with their deeply rooted hatred towards Si Ma Xin.


    When all of them sat down, Su Ming saw all of the people in Blood Absconsion Tribe melting and fusing together with the sea of blood.


    The old man was thest one to melt. Before he melted, he said thest words of his life.


    "Kill him!"


    The instant he said those words, the old man¡¯s body melted and became a part of the sea of blood. At the same time, that sea of blood started raging, and as waves surged into the sky, the sea exploded, turning into blood rain that rushed towards the sky from the ground, straight towards Su Ming!


    Not a hint of danger could be detected from that blood rain. Instead, it gave off an air of a determined, indomitable will. When it closed in on Su Ming, it turned into arge, blood-red ball that surrounded him within it.


    When the entire sea of blood rose up from the ground and came towards him, it turned into a blood-red ball in the sky that pounded like a beating heart!


    That heart came from Blood Absconsion Tribe. It came from the tribe that had been nted with Berserker Threads, who could no longer control their own lives, but could control their own deaths!


    Su Ming sat down and began meditating in the ball of blood. Grief appeared on his face, and his heart was shaken to the core. This shock came from the Elder of Shepherd Tower Tribe¡¯s sacrifice, from the entire Blood Absconsion Tribe¡¯s resolution.


    This was them fighting against their own fate. They were just like the Fated Kin. Perhaps more urately speaking, the Fated Kin were not a race. Every single person could be a part of the Fated Kin, as long as they longed to control their own fate, and as long as they took the first step to scream out their unwillingness to bow down to fate!


    Each and every single person has their own lives, and every one could be a Fated Kin!


    Su Ming¡¯s head became clear. He had gained a deeper understanding towards fate.


    "What¡­ is Life[1]? It is vitality, because it is a form of inheritance we receive when we are born.


    "It is also fate, because if we don¡¯t have fate in this inheritance of life, our Lives will be iplete¡­


    "Life. Vitality. Fate. We are born with Life, but we have to wrestle our own fate from other people¡¯s hands in the future to control it ourselves¡­


    "The word Life involves people and the heavens, and fate is what separates humans from the heavens¡­ Does it mean that we have to bow down to heaven before we can be whole and obtain Life to be humans?" Su Ming mumbled within the ball of blood, and at that moment, he opened his eyes.


    "If Life means that we have to subjugate ourselves to the heavens before we can call ourselves humans, then the opposite can happen as well, we can still say that we have Life when the heavens bow down to us!"


    Su Ming closed his eyes. The moment he did so, the fragment formed by the power of the one World, which was given to him through the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing and had always existed within his body in his mind, suddenly shuddered.


    ¡­Even though it had never showed anything strange beforehand.


    The edges started to look as if they were melting, and a small piece of that fragment fused into Su Ming¡¯s body. The moment that happened, the ball of blood around Su Ming¡¯s body shrank in an instant and covered his entire body.


    Waves of life force and the power of the world started spreading out of the ball of blood. It also contained a force of struggling and fighting against fate, and all of these were fusing into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    This was what the old man from Blood Absconsion Tribe had meant by the serendipity of his tribe!


    This ball of blood was formed by the essence of the entire tribe. It was the conglomeration of the entire tribe¡¯s fate, and they were giving all of it to Su Ming. The instant the power of the ball of blood surged into his body, his blood, flesh, and bones immediately started absorbing it rapidly.


    He needed the power provided by this sort of essence, contained within the struggle against fate, within their will, because this power was the source that would continue strengthening all the Berserker Bones in his body!


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s mind was immersed in trying to understand the meaning of Life. As his understanding towards it continued growing and as he started absorbing pieces from the fragment of that one World¡­ a hint of Life Cultivation started spreading out from his body!


    As the ball of blood continued spreading rapidly, loud banging sounds traveled out from Su Ming¡¯s body. Great power filled it, and while he originally had a seventh of all his bones turned into Berserker Bones, under the legacy given to him by Blood Absconsion Tribe, the number of Berserker Bones in his body started increasing slowly!


    "After the Berserker Soul Realm, our blood wilt change. The cultivation for our blood, bones, and souls is done, and everything from the outermost parts of our body to the innermost of our souls is perfect. From hence, we shalt cultivate our bodies no more, but our Life Matrices!


    "We must break our Life Matrices and tread on the path to find what iscking in our lives. This is called Life Privation!


    "We must learn of what weck in ourselves like we know of the regrets the world possesses and as if we understand the changes in the world. This is Life Pce!


    "When we have the Life Pce in our hands, then we wilt receive endless glory. We wilt be able to use the power of the World ne, and this is called the World of Life!


    "Life Matrix, Life Privation, Life Pce, World of Life1, these are all after the Berserker Soul Realm, and it is the path of Life Cultivation that belongs to us Berserkers!"


    When Su Ming came to understand the meaning of Life, the third God of Berserkers¡¯ ancient voice appeared in his head.


    ¡®If I step on the path to the cultivation of Life, then from then onwards I will cultivate my own Life! The first stage of Life Cultivation is Life Matrix, but what is Life Matrix¡­?¡¯


    Su Ming still had his eyes closed, and continued sitting inside the ball of blood. As the ball continued shrinking, arge amount of essence fused into his body to be one with his Berserker Bones, gradually causing his cultivation base to continue increasing and turning eight tenths of his flesh, blood and bones into that of a true Berserker.


    ¡®Life Matrix¡­ What is Life Matrix¡­?¡¯


    An endless amount of voices appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, repeating that same question. He might be as powerful as a Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but, in truth, his current level of cultivation was only that of a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    However, he was turning all his flesh, blood, tendons, and bones into that of a true Berserker, heading towards bing the strongest Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm that was unparalleled in the world! Yet even so, he still had not arrived at the stage where he could walk the path of Life Cultivation, because he still did not have his own statue of the God of Berserkers!


    At that moment, he had a strong hunch that when the day came when he eventually came to understand what was a Life Matrix and reached the Berserker Soul Realm, then a great path would be revealed before him, a path that outsiders had spent their entire life trying to understand, but still were unable to figure out!


    This path was the path to Life Cultivation!


    As Su Ming continued immersing himself in his thoughts trying to understand the meaning of Life, the ball of blood around him continued shrinking rapidly. After a moment, itpletely disappeared. All of it had fused into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    A red flush appeared on Su Ming¡¯s cheeks. For the first time since he entered Heaven Gate¡­ no aura of death spread out from his body. Even if it onlysted for several breaths before the aura of death started surrounding him once again, once Su Ming noticed what was happening during those few breaths, his eyes immediately flew open.


    ¡®If I can prolong this span of a few breaths and make itst endlessly, then¡­ perhaps I can find a way to leave what people call Yin¡¯s Death Region!¡¯


    The moment Su Ming opened his eyes, his power erupted from within his body explosively, and during that instant, the thirdyer started trembling violently, and ripples started churning through the entire area with Su Ming acting as their center.


    Almost eight tenths of all the flesh, blood, tendons, and bones in his body had turned into that which belonged to a true Berserker, and Su Ming was no longer far away from the greatpletion that belonged solely to him!


    ¡®I wonder what sort of level I will reach¡­ If I can reach greatpletion for turning all my bones into Berserker Bones, seed in breaking through into the Berserker Soul Realm, and understand what Life Matrix is¡­¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and when he lifted his right hand, he pushed his hand against the sky that was filled with ripples as if he was supporting it.


    The sky in the thirdyer started trembling violently, and theyers of ripples started rotating, bing faster with each passing second. As if they contained the power to tear through the sky, as they continued rotating, the sky was ripped apart, turning into a vortex that led to the fourthyer!


    Su Ming lifted his head, and a presence that was different from when he first stepped into Heaven Gate appeared around him. That presence contained a desire towards Life Cultivation. It was a hint of the power of Life Cultivation which he had gained after his epiphany!


    There was also a much stronger presence within him that was revealed with every single action he took once an eight tenths of his body were turned to that of a true Berserker!


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what I will manage to achieve first, but understanding what is Life Matrix or arriving in the Berserker Soul Realm will allow mybat abilities to increase by leaps and bounds!¡¯


    Su Ming took a step forward, and as a boom echoed in the air, he walked into the vortex leading to the fourthyer.


    The mes fueling his desire to kill Si Ma Xin had never been extinguished, and the determination to kill him never weakened. When Su Ming stepped into the fourthyer, that killing intent within him only grew stronger!

 Chapter 550 — He Feng!

    <h4>Chapter 550: He Feng!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The world was still colored crimson red at the fourthyer, but this shade of red waspletely different from the thirdyer. The thirdyer¡¯s red was due to the sky being dyed with blood, but the fourthyer¡¯s crimson was due to the illumination of mes!


    The entire sky looked as if it was burning, and hot waves of wind filled the entire world the instant Su Ming stepped into the fourthyer.


    The entirend was burning with a sea of fire. Within it was a mountain, and that mountain towered in the sky. However, it was still surrounded by the sea of fire, and there were clouds of smoke rising into the sky from inside it.


    It was a volcano!


    The volcano¡¯s summit was in the shape of a ring, and a middle-aged man was sitting there. He looked incredibly handsome, and he was sitting as if he did not know what heat meant.


    His hair was red like fire, and his clothes were also red, as if they were burning in mes.


    The moment Su Ming stepped into the fourthyer, that person lifted his head. There was a mark of mes at the center of his brows, and a hint of a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. However, there was a hint of malice contained within that smile.


    When he saw Su Ming, mes appeared in his eyes, as if they were burning.


    "It¡¯s been a long time." A hoarse voice slowly came from his lips. At the same moment his words traveled through the area, the sea of fire in the world roared and started burning even more furiously.


    Su Ming stood in midair and looked at the red-robed man calmly.


    "It has been a long time indeed, He Feng."


    The moment Su Ming said that name, the red-robed man lifted his head andughed at the sky. Arrogance could be heard within hisughter, along with madness.


    It was true! He was He Feng!


    He was Su Ming¡¯s first opponent when he was still in Han Mountain City, and the two of them continued crossing each other¡¯s paths until He Feng ended up bing his servant, until he betrayed Su Ming during the great war between the Shamans and Berserkers, and until the moment they met each other again within Heaven Gate after twenty years!


    "He Feng¡­ I haven¡¯t heard anyone calling me by that name for some time¡­"


    The smile on He Feng¡¯s lips became even more malicious. He looked at Su Ming, and as he continuedughing, he slowly stood up on the volcano and swung his arm.


    "Now, I am Heaven Gate¡¯s Right Envoy¡­ the Marquis Fire Berserker who controls an endless amount of lives in my hands!"


    As He Feng¡¯s words traveled through the air and as he swung his right hand forward, the volcano behind him immediately erupted, and arge amount ofva swiftly gushed out. The waves of ck smoke in the sky started sweeping through the area, causing the world to be hotter with each passing moment.


    During the eruption, Su Ming even saw some ck skeletons within theva. They were bones belonging to the elderly and the young, and they were rapidly being crushed by theva¡­


    "To wee you, I¡¯ve turned the fourthyer into a sea of fire, turning the entire tribe in this world into sacrifices to my mes, because they wanted to help you with their full strength by fighting against you.


    "Only this sort of world is worthy of my status as Marquis Fire Berserker. This is the only world that is worthy of bing our battlefield!" As He Feng spoke, he took a step forward.


    "I am the true Fire Berserker!"


    When he said those words, he formed a seal with his left hand and pointed towards the ground. Immediately, the sea of fire there surged into the sky. As the mes tumbled about, all of them swept towards Su Ming.


    Once He Feng pointed at the ground, he then pointed towards the sky, and in an instant, the sky started burning, surging towards Su Ming as well, along with the mes from the ground that were roaring loudly.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever, and not much change could be detected on his face. He looked at the arrogant He Feng with a cold and detached gaze, then shook his head.


    "You¡¯re not worthy of bing my opponent." Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the instant the mes from the sky and earth surged towards him from all directions, he seized the air before him with his right hand.


    The sea of fire around him immediately shuddered and tumbled towards his palm. The sea of fire behind him also swept past him after briefly submerging his body within itself. This scene was quite astonishing from the distance. The endless sea of fire seemed to be under Su Ming¡¯s total control and was gathering in his right hand.


    It was as if Su Ming was the king of these mes. As the sea of fire gathered together on his palm, it turned into a gigantic fireball.


    That fireball burned with loud cracking sounds, and was lifted up by Su Ming¡¯s right hand. He looked towards He Feng coldly.


    A ferocious expression appeared on He Feng¡¯s face. A strange re began sparkling in his eyes, and his lips curled up into a cold sneer.


    The instant that sneer appeared, a human face abruptly protruded out of the fireball that seemed to be under Su Ming¡¯s control. That human face belonged to He Feng. He opened his mouth wide, and as if the fireball had been split into two, it went on to devour Su Ming. This was a manifestation of the will contained within the fireball.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at He Feng who was moving in to devour him with his mouth wide open, then looked at the burning fireball, which was serving as He Feng¡¯s body.


    "You fused your will into fire. Not bad, you¡¯ve been training really seriously over the years, but¡­" Su Ming said calmly, and the instant the fireball went on to devour him, he lifted his right hand a little higher and clenched his fist.


    The gigantic fireball that was already less than five feet away from him trembled abruptly, and in an instant, it exploded with a bang.


    As it exploded, arge amount of the sea of fire flowed backwards, but not a single ember touched Su Ming. He stood at the center of the copsing fireball and looked at He Feng while shaking his head.


    "¡­You¡¯re stillcking."


    He Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, and with a low growl, he leaped into the sky. While in midair, the robes on his back immediately tore apart, and a pair of ck wings showed up. As he pped those wings, mes filled the air above his head, and he began forming a seal with his hands. When He Feng looked towards Su Ming, a cruel expression appeared on his face, and he pushed his hands forward.


    "Stillcking? Wings of Fire!"


    As he roared and pushed forward, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. Once it appeared, it started burning, and when the mes gathered together, they turned into a Wings of the Moon!


    However, this Wings of the Moon was filled with fire. Brutality was in its eyes, and a howl tumbled out of its lips. Its body was formed by He Feng¡¯s blood, and it was born from fire. Once it appeared, it roared, and arge number of its kind immediately appeared around him. In the blink of an eye, almost a hundred of these fire Wings of the Moon appeared before He Feng.


    When He Feng pointed towards Su Ming, these fire Wings of the Moon howled and charged forward.


    A ferocious grin appeared on He Feng¡¯s lips. He was confident that he hadpletely escaped Su Ming¡¯s control and turned into a real Fire Berserker. During the past twenty years, he had been constantly hoping that he could meet Su Ming again. He wanted to let him know that he was the only Fire Berserker in the world!


    Even if his status as the Fire Berserker originated from Su Ming, He Feng was confident that he was the superior one!


    The acts of fusing his will into fire and turning the Wings of the Moon who were loyal towards Su Ming into mes were the source of He Feng¡¯s confidence. He believed that he could definitely kill Su Ming. He would absolutely be able to end the grudge he bore from all those years ago!


    When the near hundred fire Wings of the Moon charged towards Su Ming, He Feng also took a step forward. mes appeared out of thin air around him and surrounded his body, turning into a fire Wings of the Moon that was a thousand feet tall. It enveloped him within, causing him to turn into that Wings of the Moon itself!


    Su Ming still remained asposed as ever in the face of the multiple changes in He Feng¡¯s Fire Berserker Arts. At that moment, he lifted his right hand slowly, dipped his head down to look at his palm, or more precisely, at the palm lines on his hand.


    "You, who do not even know what is a true Fire Berserker, who do not even know why a Fire Berserker is born¡­ are stillcking, even in the end."


    Su Ming clenched his right hand, and when he unfurled his fist, three pearls appeared in his hand.


    The instant the three pearls appeared, the iing near hundred fire Wings of the Moon suddenly started shivering, and all of them exploded together with a loud bang, turning into an endless amount of mes that surged towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    The change in the fire Wings of the Moon caused He Feng to be momentarily stunned. During that instant, he discovered, much to his shock, that his body, which had turned into the thousand feet Wings of the Moon, started to be greatly unstable. Before he could register what was happening, the Wings of the Moon which he had be exploded with a bang, turning once again into mes that charged towards the three pearls on Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    The instant He Feng saw the those pearls, a feeling that his heart was shaking and trembling while his power started to show signs of scattering away rose within him. The instant this feeling appeared, He Feng discovered, much to his horrified surprise, that he seemed to have lost all connection with the world at that instant!


    It was as if the world was rejecting him, as if the mes that should have been so familiar to him that they were a part of him had be something strange to him.


    And all of this was because those three pearls had appeared in Su Ming¡¯s hand!


    The mes in the world surged towards Su Ming¡¯s palm with loud rumbling sounds. In an instant, when all the mes had been absorbed by the three pearls, not a single ember was left of the sea of fire in the world. Even the volcano stopped producing any mes after a violent tremor wrecked its body, as if everyst me within it had been extinguished.


    "What is fire? Why do you wish to obtain fire? Why do you wish to control fire? You don¡¯t even have the answers to these questions, and you dare call yourself the Fire Berserker before me?" Su Ming clenched his fist and put away the three pearls as he looked at He Feng coldly.


    Right up to that point of time, Su Ming had never attacked. He simply allowed He Feng to continue executing his divine abilities and watched as if he was looking at a clown. At that moment, He Feng¡¯s face turned pale under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, and madness appeared in his eyes.


    "Impossible. I am the Fire Berserker. I am the true Fire Berserker!" As he roared, he moved forward, and just as he was about to continue executing his divine abilities, Su Ming shook his head.


    "You are not the Fire Berserker, and neither am I, because I¡­ do notck fire in my Life!"


    Su Ming took a step forward and swung his right arm forward. That one swing immediately caused a violent gust of wind to appear before He Feng out of nowhere. It turned into a whirlwind that exploded the instant it touched him, turning into a loud bang that surged into the skies. It caused He Feng to cough up blood and forced him to take a few steps back.


    He was rejected by fire, and he could no longer feel any traces of it.


    "I am the Fire Berserker! I have already given up everything in my life to the mes in the world! I am the person who is the most devoted to fire in the world! I¡­ am the true Fire Berserker!"


    As He Feng coughed up blood, his face twisted with a ferocious expression. Without caring about the injuries he sustained on his body, he lifted his head and roared towards the sky. He had very little to no rationale left within him when he began shouting. The only things left in his mind was an unwillingness to admit defeat and a will that surged to the skies!


    He had always believed that he was the true Fire Berserker. Over the past twenty years, fire had been hispanion, and that was the source of how he managed to stand above everyone else and obtain his current status. Yet now, before Su Ming, his right to control fire had been stripped away from him. This was something he could not ept. This was something that drove him mad!


    As he roared¡­ a hint of fire appeared on his body, even though there was no longer any mes in this world!

 Chapter 551 — Freedom!

    <h4>Chapter 551: Freedom!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The appearance of the fire caused Su Ming¡¯s pupils to constrict.


    Right before his eyes, as He Feng continued roaring in his unwillingness to admit defeat, and madness filled his entire heart, and as mes appeared on his body, they started burning stronger. They increased in volume until they eventually covered his entire body.


    "I am the Fire Berserker!


    "I am the only Fire Berserker in this world!


    "I am the most devout to the fire Berserker in this world!


    He Feng shouted. As more mes appeared on his body, the feeling that he was in control of fire appeared in his heart once more. Moreover, once the mes on his body appeared, a wave of heat that was even stronger than before started spreading through the area, as if it wanted to melt everything.


    Su Ming watched He Feng, and a brilliant light gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®This is a sign of Life¡­ It might not be the presence of Life Cultivation, but it is born due to great willpower, and it is a power that can tamper the forces in the world so that He Feng can control his own fate.


    ¡®Due to his obsession with fire, his will fused with it, and that¡¯s why¡­ he can control it!


    ¡®The fire on He Feng¡¯s body no longer belongs to the Fire Berserker that came from the line of the third God of Berserkers. It belongs to He Feng himself¡­¡¯


    Understanding dawned on Su Ming as he looked at He Feng. The realization that Life Matrix might possibly have an incredibly huge connection to willpower suddenly came upon him like a light suddenly shining in darkness.


    Su Ming did not interrupt He Feng¡¯s transformation. He wanted to gain an even greater epiphany from him.


    At that moment, as the mes on He Feng¡¯s body surged into the sky, the world became much hotter. After a moment, he opened his eyes and lifted his head to roar at the sky before he charged towards Su Ming.


    "I am the Fire Berserker!"


    With a low roar, he closed in on Su Ming. A wave of hot air crashed into his face and he clenched his right hand into a fist before hurling it towards Su Ming. That punch contained all the power of fire in He Feng¡¯s body, and for the first time in his life, He Feng managed to truly have total control over his own fire.


    mes charged out of his fist, turning into a fire wolf that closed in on Su Ming with a roar.


    Su Ming did not retreat. Instead, he too, lifted his right hand, but his fist did not contain any mes, only the power of the Berserker Bones in his body, along with a hint of the presence of Life Cultivation.


    A loud boom that shook the sky rang in the air. He Feng coughed up blood, and the fire wolf shattered into mere embers. He Feng was sent tumbling back nearly a thousand feet, and when he coughed up blood again, he looked even more crazed than before.


    "I offer my life to the mes of the world and am willing to be the servant of fire. Please grant the power of fire! Give me even stronger mes!" He Feng roared loudly, and the mes on his body exploded once again, burning even stronger than before.


    However, his body also started showing signs of being destroyed by this st of even stronger mes. His flesh and blood began drying up, as if they could no longer withstand the fire, and arge amount of his blood evaporated, turning into red fog that left his body. His eyes turned a crimson red, his madness growing even greater.


    "I am the Fire Berserker¡­ I am the Fire Berserker!" These were the words he kept repeating. Once he turned into mes again, He Feng roared and rushed towards Su Ming once more.


    The instant he closed in, Su Ming lifted his right hand calmly and threw a punch again.


    That punch sent He Feng back, just as it didst time. It also made the mes on his body be duller, made him cough up arge amount of blood, and even made his right arm explode and shatter.


    But Su Ming was also forced to take a step back!


    "What powerful will!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he watched He Feng. That man was, at that moment,pletely ovee by his madness, and as he was sent backwards, he roared, and the mes on his body rose once again.


    ¡®This is a condition¡­ A condition where he lost his rationale after being ovee by his madness. In this condition, he obtained his own fire, or perhaps more urately, he obtained his own Life!


    ¡®Everyone has their own Life Matrix, and every single one of them is different¡­ Could it be that going through this sort of transformation is necessary to understand what Life Matrix truly means and to arrive in the Realm of Life Cultivation?


    ¡®Will I have to go through what is currently happening to He Feng now?¡¯


    Su Ming looked at He Feng and a long string of thoughts went through his head.


    The man before him now had opened up a huge gate for Su Ming¡¯s thoughts and allowed him to understand many things.


    He Feng¡¯s retreat caused him to stand in the sky. As he roared again, the mes on his body increased explosively once more, and at that instant, his legs broke down and shattered into pieces, burnt to ashes. However, he did not know pain. Instead, in his madness, he continued desiring even stronger mes!


    And he received them. The mes around his body were so hot that even the sky looked as if it could no longer withstand them and was churning about as if it was melting. The instant those mes reached their strongest state, He Feng looked towards Su Ming, and with his remaining left arm, he flew towards him and hurled his fist forward!


    "Die!" He Feng shouted furiously.


    When he threw his punch forward, Su Ming narrowed his eyes and clenched his right hand into a fist again before ramming straight against He Feng¡¯s punch. A loud bang that bellowed in the skies reverberated through the air. Su Ming was forced several steps back and the Qi within his body churned.


    As for He Feng, he no longer had any blood in his body. As he fell backwards, his left arm exploded, leaving him with only half his body remaining. The moment his body touched the sky, he let out the strongest roar in his life.


    "I offer my soul to the mes of the world! Give me¡­ Give me even stronger mes!"


    The instant these words escaped his mouth, white mes appeared on his body, and when that happened, He Feng¡¯s body started rapidly burning away. He red at Su Ming.


    "Su Ming, I am the true Fire Berserker!"


    These were his final words, because when he finished saying them, only his head remained, and the flesh and blood on it were rapidly turning to ashes. As the white mes burned, his life and his soul disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    As the white mes continued burning, they exploded abruptly, and the sky finally crumbled under that explosion. A gigantic hole leading straight to the fifthyer appeared!


    Those mes swept through the fifthyer, and shrill screams of pain traveled through the hole there. The members of the tribe there had already made preparations and were ready to fight for their freedom, but they all turned into the sacrifices for the white sea of fire, and as the mes spread out, the people disappeared without a trace.


    "You are the Fire Berserker."


    Su Ming stood there and closed his eyes, only reopening them after a long time had passed. Understanding could be seen in his eyes. He Feng died, but he did not die by Su Ming¡¯s hands. He died from the sea of fire.


    Because¡­ he did notck fire in his Life. His Life Matrix could not contain too much fire. That was why he could not withstand the pinnacle of fire. If he absorbed it forcefully, he would only die.


    ¡®The path to Life Cultivation is dangerous, and each step taken is an enigma shrouded in great mystery¡­¡¯ In silence, Su Ming walked towards the fifthyer.


    Right up till his death, He Feng did not understand why he would be burnt by his own mes. Only Su Ming had been able to see through some part of it and understand a little of what was happening, and the epiphany he had gained served as an experience for him towards the path of Life Cultivation.


    ¡®He Feng didn¡¯t know what Life Cultivation is. Perhaps there are people who are already practicing Life Cultivation in this world, but there aren¡¯t many of them¡­ There must also be quite a number of those in the Berserker Soul Realm who have tried to break into that Realm, but had died in this way.


    ¡®Because a lead is missing. They arecking the lead for them to step into Life Cultivation from the Berserker Soul Realm. If they want to find that lead, then they must understand what Life Matrix is, and from there¡­ truly step into that Realm.


    ¡®He Feng unknowingly found that lead, and it due to his madness¡­ but in the end, he died because of his madness. Then, what would my lead be¡­?


    ¡®He sank into madness due to his obsession, due to his obsession¡­¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming stepped into the fifthyer. The mes in there had already disappeared, but there were thick and dense smoke clouds in the air. The ground was charred. There were no mountains in thisyer, and smoke filled the sky. No sign of life could be found here.


    Once Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, he looked towards the sky. He lifted his right hand, and the violet armor appeared on his body once again. The Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear appeared in his hand and a hint of the presence of Life Cultivation surrounded the spear. This was the strongest power Su Ming could muster before he turned into Destiny!


    With the long spear in hand, Su Ming took a step towards the sky. Then, like a long violet arc, he charged upwards with a loud howl and thrust the spear forward.


    All of Su Ming¡¯s power erupted from his body when he thrust forward, and the wind of the Wind Berserker stirred in the air. The power of the Lightning Berserker burst forth as well, and as lightning rumbled in the sky, that hint of the presence of Life Cultivation also fused with the spear, causing the sky to start trembling the instant the spear touched it while slicing through the air with a howl. The instant arge crack appeared, Su Ming moved his feet and stepped into the crack!


    The sixthyer!


    The moment Su Ming stepped there, a light immediately shone in his eyes. He saw thousands of people kneeling on the sixthyer¡¯s ground, as if they were waiting for his arrival.


    The person in the lead was an old man. He had an incredibly long braid behind his head that he had wrapped around his body. The old man knelt on the ground silently, and all the members of his tribe behind him possessed incredibly long hair as well.


    This¡­ was Phantom Dais Tribe!


    Su Ming had seen the old man before in the past. It was the tribe leader of Phantom Dais Tribe!


    "The seventhyer is the Southern Frontier Tribe under Freezing Sky¡¯s jurisdiction. This tribe defended the southern front and there are five hundred people in that tribe, but even if there are only five hundred of them, they are one of the sharp des of the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky!


    "The eighthyer is where the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky is located. Over the years, not a single piece of news hade from there. It¡¯s as if they had been cut off from us.


    "The ninthyer¡­ is Si Ma Xin¡¯s istion grounds." The tribe leader of Phantom Dais lifted his head and looked at Su Ming calmly as he spoke slowly.


    Su Ming did not speak. Once he sized up the old man, he looked towards the other members of Phantom Dais Tribe. All of them were kneeling on the ground silently, and their faces were filled with apathy.


    "Su Ming, we, the Phantom Dais Tribe, would like to offer a deal with you. I can tell you where Lei Chen is, and we can even give you the Phantom Lead to help you search for our next Phantom Equal. With this item, you can sense Lei Chen¡¯s whereabouts and find him!


    "You don¡¯t need to give up too much. We only ask for your left arm¡­" The old Phantom Dais tribe leader spoke in a low voice.


    "You can also choose not to agree to this, but without our Art, you will not be able to obtain the Phantom Lead! I don¡¯t want to participate in this feud between you and Si Ma Xin. We only want freedom!


    "Please, give us our freedom!"


    The old man¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. He knelt there and kowtowed towards Su Ming. All the Phantom Dais tribe members behind him did the same. Among them were the elderly, women, and children.


    A hint of desire towards freedomy within their apathetic expressions, and the children were looking at Su Ming with fear in their eyes. All of these things, along with the entire Phantom Dais Tribe kowtowing towards him, made Su Ming¡¯s words die in his mouth.

 Chapter 552 — Si Ma Xin!

    <h4>Chapter 552: Si Ma Xin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The choice each tribe made was different. Once Shepherd Tower Tribe realized they could not obtain Su Ming¡¯s arm, they gave up and their Elder chose to use his life in exchange for the possibility of obtaining freedom for his tribe.


    Blood Absconsion Tribe¡¯s staunch and unyielding attitude made them choose to sacrifice their own lives. With their sacrifice and their control over their own deaths, they showed their struggle towards fate and delivered Su Ming a serendipitous event so that the small remnant of their tribe members in the world outside could perhaps continue their tribe¡¯s line.


    Phantom Dais Tribe had chosen to make this sort of trade. With their entire tribe¡¯s lives on the line, they pleaded to Su Ming while kneeling on the ground in hopes of obtaining his arm.


    They did not want to think about whether it was possible for Su Ming to kill Si Ma Xin. They were afraid that even if Si Ma Xin died, he would still be capable of killing the people who had his Seed nted within them.


    They were even more afraid of Su Ming dying in Si Ma Xin¡¯s hands, because that would mean that a worse fate would fall on Phantom Dais Tribe.


    They only wanted freedom, and by Si Ma Xin¡¯s orders, they could only obtain it with Su Ming¡¯s limbs.


    As Su Ming looked at the Phantom Dais Tribe, he was reminded of his second senior brother¡­


    He was silent. The tribe leader mentioning that he knew Lei Chen¡¯s whereabouts had also brought about great shock to him.


    "You have to obtain freedom with your own hands. Only then will you be truly free." A long time passed by before Su Ming spoke up calmly.


    "Please grant our wish. We only desire freedom. We¡­" Full of anguish, the tribe leader of Phantom Dais Tribe looked towards Su Ming. He knew that this request was too much, but he could not think of a better method to go about this.


    Su Ming ignored Phantom Dais Tribe. If they did not attack, then he would not kill them. He walked towards the sky, and as he lifted his right hand, the long spear in his hand started shining with a violet light.


    "Sir!" The tribe leader of Phantom Dais Tribe stood up and cried out after Su Ming. Tears fell down from his eyes, and sorrow appeared on his face.


    "Please pity the children in my tribe. They¡¯re still young, but they already have Si Ma Xin¡¯s Berserker Threads in their bodies. They don¡¯t have a future, and we do not have any other tribe members in the world outside. We¡¯re all here, and we will die or live our lives as if we are already dead.


    "Please¡­ help us! We will never forget your kindness to us!


    "Sir, we had a conflict with you many years ago, but this is all in the past. We only have this many people now, we can choose not to leave, but I wish for our children and our youngsters to obtain freedom so that Phantom Dais Tribe can continue growing!"


    The voice of the tribe leader of Phantom Dais was filled with grief as he pleaded pitifully. He kowtowed again and again towards Su Ming. All the Phantom Dais tribe members behind him began bowing towards him in silence again, and the sounds of their heads hitting the ground rang in the air nonstop.


    The children¡¯s cries traveled into the air. The elderly cried. The women started weeping softly as well.


    Su Ming froze for a moment in midair before he continued walking towards the sky. The violet light on the spear in his hand grew even stronger, and the killing intent he harbored towards Si Ma Xin glowed even stronger in his eyes.


    The ¡®game¡¯ Si Ma Xin spoke of made Su Ming endure a trial of his humanity, forcing him into situations where he could neither kill the people¡­ nor choose not to kill them!


    Sometimes, making a choice is difficult, but it is even more difficult to make that decision when no other choice is present!


    When the tribe leader saw Su Ming lifting the long spear in his right hand, about to stab the sky in the sixthyer, his cries of despair reverberated in the air, and each word he spoke was filled with tears of blood!


    "Sir, the sixthyer is unlike the otheryers beneath us. Si Ma Xin has ced the control over our lives in the sky. If the sky shatters, then we will all die immediately. All of us, all my tribe members will die right before your eyes the moment you break this sky.


    "This is our fate¡­"


    Su Ming remained silent. The tip of his spear had already touched the sky¡¯s barrier, and the hint of presence of Life Cultivation had fused into the sky¡¯s barrier. He sensed the connection tying all the lives of those in Phantom Dais Tribe to the sky.


    It was just as the tribe leader said. Once this sky was destroyed, all these people would die.


    ¡®Si Ma Xin, you tried to tear into my heart with Bai Su in the past so that you could nt your Berserker Seed in me¡­ Now, you changed your method. You prepared all the things in Heaven Gate to make me hesitate so that you can achieve the results you wanted in the past.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes, then after that brief moment of pause, the long spear in his hand stabbed the sky!


    The rumbles stirred by that thrust shook the sky and earth, causing fine cracks to appear in the sky. Once these cracks connected with each other, they turned into fragments that erupted with a loud bang at the tip of Su Ming¡¯s spear!


    "Sometimes, death is a form of freedom¡­"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and beneath him, all the kneeling Phantom Dais tribe members trembled and exploded as the sky was ripped apart. Arge amount of red threads tore through their skins, and as these people died, those red threads gathered in midair to turn into an indistinct figure.


    That figure looked somewhat simr to Si Ma Xin.


    He looked at Su Ming and suddenly startedughing loudly. Hisughter was soft and velvety, causing those who heard it feel incredibly ufortable.


    "As expected, you and I are the same type of people. I originally intended to give these people what they so desired ording to what I promised if you really gave them your arm, but that freedom would be death!


    "Because I, too, sometimes think that death is freedom!


    "You¡¯re good. You¡¯re so good¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the ninthyer. There are still twoyers to go. You¡¯d best hurry, or else you¡¯ll have to face the same choice when you meet Bai Su¡­ I¡¯d like to see what your choice would be at that time!"


    When those words were said, the indistinct figure that was formed by the blood threads fell apart and scattered, turning into a puddle of blood spilled on the ground. Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At that moment, the desire to kill Si Ma Xin turned into a powerful existence burning within him.


    He quietly turned around and stepped towards the seventhyer!


    A great battle unfolded in the seventhyer, and it was a long string of killings that did not stop. All of this was because of one single phrase echoing in the air, uttered by Si Ma Xin the instant Su Ming arrived at the seventhyer.


    "If he reaches the eighthyer, then all of you will die!"


    The string of killings unfolded at that moment. No words were exchanged between them. There were only ragged breathing and an endless amount of divine abilities flying in the air. Su Ming could sense a wave of murderous aura and cold callousness from the five hundred Berserkers around him.


    None of them were ordinary people. All of them possessed outstanding power and had with them a vast experience of battle. They were Freezing Sky¡¯s sharp des, the people who defended the Southern Frontier!


    They did not fight for their freedom. They were only fighting¡­ so that they could die in battle!


    They would either kill or be killed. Dying in the hands of a powerful warrior was to them, the highest form of glory in their lives!


    Su Ming looked at them. As he lifted his right hand, the long spear howled, and he swept past the area at high speed. Wherever he went, ughter would fill the air. These people did not resist. They only used their full power and fought with their divine abilities. Some of them even chose to self-destruct when they were injured.


    The murderous aura from these five hundred people surged into the sky, causing Su Ming to fall silent in its face as well.


    Eventually, he closed his eyes, and the armor on his body turned into an endless amount of violet threads. These threads shot out in all directions, but not a single scream of pain could be heard. The only things he saw were quiet smiles and absent-minded looks on their faces that said they had been freed.


    Su Ming did not know how much time had passed. Perhaps it had been the span of half an incense stick, perhaps it was longer. When the roars and sounds of battle disappeared from around him and a sticky substance was all over the ground, he opened his eyes. The violet threads returned to him. Once they turned into the armor on his body, only one person remained before him. That person was shivering, but he was gritting his teeth so that he would not fall.


    It was an old man. His head was filled with white hair, and blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. He looked at Su Ming, and no hate could be found on his face. There was instead only a smile on his lips.


    "Kill me. Don¡¯t let me die in the hands of that brat Si Ma Xin¡¯s despicable Berserker Threads. I am Tian Shen. Use that spear of yours which can absorb souls and take my soul with you. Turn me into a battle soul and will let me help you in your fight against Si Ma Xin!"


    The old man¡¯s voice was like thunder. As it rumbled in the air, respect appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He swung the spear in his right hand, and when he walked past the old man, he took his soul away!


    He held the long spear in his hand, and there were now five hundred incredibly distinct battle souls surrounding his Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear. They did not let out any shrill screams, and only silence could be found on them, along with a frightening murderous aura that erupted from them.


    They apanied Su Ming, rushing towards the sky that led to the eighthyer¡¯s world, and crashed into it. A loud bang that shook the sky reverberated in the air, and a crack tore through the seventhyer¡¯s sky. Su Ming rushed forward and turned into a violet figure. Then, with the five hundred souls, he rushed¡­ into the eighthyer!


    Heaven Gate¡¯s eighthyer!


    The world where the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky was located!


    But the instant Su Ming stepped into the eighthyer, his pupils constricted abruptly.


    This was a deste world, a world that had no signs of life. The sky here was gray, and even the ground was like that¡­


    All the people here¡­ were also gray!


    Their eyes were gray, and so were their broken bodies. All the gray-eyed people were beings that had lost their signs of life in this world¡­


    Perhaps they could no longer even be called people. In Su Ming¡¯s field of vision, the entire region that belonged to the Great Tribe of Freezing Sky were just ruins. Within them were an innumerable amount of corpses. Though more urately speaking, they were not exactly corpses, for their eyes were open, and gray.


    They did not breathe, and no signs of power could be felt from their bodies. In this quiet world, everything Su Ming saw was filled with a strange air. Among the bodies were men and women, the elderly and the young, and all of them were lying on the ground quietly, as if they were sleeping¡­ All of them had also another simrity - they did not have left hands!


    All of their left hands were gone.


    There was arge, cone shaped stone in the gray sky. The stone stage was veryrge and wide, and there was a person sitting on it. When that person saw Su Ming, a sinister smile appeared on his lips.


    Perhaps that cone shaped stone tform was Heaven Gate¡¯s ninthyer, because Su Ming could recognize the person sitting there with a single nce. He¡­ was Si Ma Xin!

 Chapter 553 — Gamble!

    <h4>Chapter 553: Gamble!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He was dressed in long white robes and had long hair that spilled down his shoulders. Si Ma Xin sat on the stone tform and looked at Su Ming. His handsome face was extremely attractive, and there was also an expression on him that spoke of aposure that would not be shaken even if the world crumbled. In fact, his smile held that same calmness within it.


    However, his level of cultivation seemed to only be at the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    He was looking at Su Ming, and even though he might be smiling, there was a hint of coldness and ruthlessness in his eyes. He lifted his right hand, twirled a lock of his hair, and his gaze turned even colder.


    "Su Ming, I often imagined the day we met each other again," Si Ma Xin said with a smile. His voice was even softer and darker. As it reverberated in the air, it caused ayer of ripples to appear in the world, which started spreading through the area around them.


    The moment his words traveled forward, a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes, and his body strangely turned invisible in an instant. A finger filled with murderous intent stretched out from the air and touched the center of Si Ma Xin¡¯s brows. However, that finger merely phased through his invisible body. When Su Ming walked out from the air, he lifted his head coldly.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s body materialized in the sky before his eyes.


    "You are still the same as before. You attack ruthlessly and without hesitation¡­ But I am no longer as I was in the past." Si Ma Xin looked at Su Ming and shook his head as he chuckled. He lifted his right hand and swung it forward, and distortions immediately appeared in the sky.


    As the sky twisted, a scene gradually revealed itself, and the instant Su Ming saw that scene, he fell silent.


    That scene was of an ancient world located in some unknown ce. He saw Bai Su sitting on the ground, and he also saw an old man sitting cross-legged behind her. The old man looked pale and miserable. He would asionally open his eyes, and sorrow as well as dead stillness could be seen within them.


    Bai Su¡¯s face was stark pale, but she continued standing before the old man resolutely. She did not look that much different from before, but the naivety and innocence in the past could no longer seen on her face. In its ce were determination and resolution.


    There was a frightening scar on her that ran through her entire face, startling to the eye.


    She stood quietly and held a long ck sword in her hand. Before her was an endless wave of gray-eyed living dead who no longer possessed their left arms!


    These people moved forward slowly as they howled, and if anyone cast their eyes into the distance, they would find that there was no end to these living dead.


    The ground was trembling further down ahead, and several giants hundreds of feet tall were running towards where Bai Su was. As they ran, they were swinging their arms and asionally seizing the living dead blocking their path before cing them into their mouths and eating them. Their brutal eyes were trained on where Bai Su was located, and they were all charging towards her.


    "Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t die in a short period of time. Over the years, I only left that scar on her face. Otherwise, I didn¡¯t harm even a single hair on her body," Si Ma Xin said in that soft, dark voice of his while standing in mid air.


    "I just can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept losing to you all those years ago. Do you know how much I suffered in Freezing Sky Cave? All of this is because of you!" Si Ma Xin looked at Su Ming, and intense hatred wasced through his words.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the distorted screen of light and looked towards Si Ma Xin.


    "Are you done talking?" He looked as calm as ever, and his body disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already standing beside Si Ma Xin. As he lifted his right hand, lightning sparks howled and exploded on his arm.


    The lightning¡¯s copse turned into an endless wave of lightning sparks that swam about topletely surround Si Ma Xin, causing him to shatter with a bang.


    Su Ming frowned. The instant he did so, Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice traveled forth from the ground once again, and one among the endless sea of gray corpses started turning into Si Ma Xin as his face melted. He sat up and smiled towards Su Ming in the sky.


    "I¡¯m not done yet. Su Ming, I lostpletely the first time we fought against each other. Now¡­ we fight again!"


    Si Ma Xin stared at Su Ming, and a strange smile appeared on his lips. The power within his new self was much stronger, and by the looks of it, he had already reached the peak of the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    "Our gambling chip will be Bai Su and her father, your servant Zi Che, all the people still alive in Heaven Gate¡­ oh, and also your senior brother Hu Zi.


    "Let¡¯s make a bet and see who among the two of us is stronger after the passage of these twenty years!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s words suddenly grew in volume, and his voice rumbled in the air. The whole world shook because of his voice, and the endless amount of gray-eyed corpses lying on the ground started rising themselves with brilliant gray lights shining in their eyes.


    "Come. You¡¯rete to this fight by twenty years!" As Si Ma Xinughed, he charged straight towards the sky.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils constricted. Almost the moment Si Ma Xin closed in on him, violet light shone on his entire body. He lifted the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear in his hand and threw it towards the iing Si Ma Xin. At the same time, he turned into a long arc in the sky, and along with his long spear, they charged forward.


    The instant both sides shed into each other, a loud bang surged into the skies. Su Ming took a step backwards. His eyes shone with a cold re, and Si Ma Xin¡¯s iing body was torn to shreds, pierced through by the long spear.


    However, almost the instant he died, two gray corpses on the ground let out a long string ofughter and sat up, turning into Si Ma Xin. They were no longer in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but were both in the middle stage of that Realm. In a moment, they flew up and rushed towards Su Ming.


    He spread his divine sense outwards, and with a brief scan, his expression turned dark. He could not tell which of the two Si Ma Xins were real. Both of them seemed as if they were his original body!


    "The greatpletion in the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed will turn everything in the world into me. Su Ming¡­ if you can¡¯t even break my Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, you will make me really disappointed."


    "You talk too much," Su Ming retorted tly and lifted his right hand.


    Violet light surrounded his body, and the long spear appeared in his hand once again. Then, as if the spear had gathered all the violet light, the armor disappeared and the five hundred battle souls on the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear in his hands started materializing as if they were gaining physical form. In the midst of their silence, they looked towards Si Ma Xin with ruthlessness and murderous intent.


    A sharp piercing howl sliced through the air as Su Ming tossed the long spear. It immediately caused the world to shake as it charged to the ground. The five hundred battle souls surrounded the long spear and exuded a wave of murderous aura as well as killing intent that surged into the sky. As it charged forward, the spear plunged down towards the ground.


    From the distance, the spear that had gathered up all the power contained within the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Armor was a shocking sight that shook the sky and earth. It caused a violent gust of wind to stir up from the ground underneath, and it also made a sharp re to appear within the eyes of the two iing Si Ma Xins. However, a strange smile appeared on the corners of their lips.


    The instant that long spear almost fell to the ground¡­ a drastic change happened!

 Chapter 554 — Confrontation!

    <h4>Chapter 554: Confrontation!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Undertaker¡¯s of Evil spear was pointed towards a spot where arge number of gray-eyed corpsesid. During the instant the spear plunged down, the gray in their eyes swiftly disappeared, and as went away, their bodies started trembling, as if they were waking up from a dream!


    The rity in those gazes and the confusion within the eyes of the men, women, elderly, and young when they saw the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear in the sky caused Su Ming to be able to see that these people¡­ had just woken uppletely, as if they had been revived!


    "There is no enmity between you and these people. In fact, they had never even spoken a single bad word of you, but¡­ you¡¯re going to kill them. Su Ming, if you attack, will you be at peace with yourself? You¡¯ll be experiencing a change of heart right here, and I¡¯ll be watching how you will go through this change of heart!


    "If you kill so many innocent people, then where do your principles lie?!" Si Ma Xin let out a long string ofughter, feeling extremely delighted.


    "But if you aren¡¯t willing to kill these people and cause turmoil within yourself, then you will have to endure the endless amount of battles I will deliver to you with the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed, Su Ming! Yet Bai Su doesn¡¯t have a lot of time left, you¡¯ll have to choose wisely¡­" The other Si Ma Xin also startedughing loudly.


    Su Ming remained silent. He watched the long spear falling to the ground with a bang, bringing up a wave of violet force that spread out in all directions, causing all the people who had just roused from their sleep to find their bodies shattering in a devastating manner. As the force spread out¡­ more people woke up, and more people were crushed to pieces under that force. Their shrill screams of pain filled the air as they disappeared into nothingness.


    The screams of pain were still echoing in the air. Su Ming trembled. Not attacking others if they did nothing to provoke him had always been a principle he held close to his heart. This was also the principle he kept to as he traveled to this ce!


    Yet now, this principal was shattered to pieces due to Si Ma Xin¡¯s persecution. He bore no hatred towards these people, but with one throw of a spear, he killed all of them. It was just like what he experienced in Phantom Dais Tribe, but the effects shook him even more this time. The event left him silent.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯sughter echoed in the air. He did not want to just fight Su Ming through a simple battle of divine abilities. Not only did he want to make Su Ming lose in terms of hisbat abilities, he also wanted to make him lose in terms of spirit. If he did not do this, he could not vent his hatred. If he did not do this, he could not truly destroy a person!


    If reincarnation existed in this world, then those who died by the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear would never be reincarnated. They would forever be trapped in the spear and be its battle souls, surrounding it forever.


    If everything went by Si Ma Xin¡¯s original n, then aplex Seed would be nted deep within Su Ming¡¯s heart due to the copse of his beliefs and principles. This Seed would quickly grow and rece what made Su Ming who he was, turning into what would destroy his heart.


    However, there were some things in the world that Si Ma Xin could not predict. As Su Ming stood in midair, half of his hair gradually turned white and his body slowly shrank. A whirlwind swirled around his body, and his appearance became that of Destiny¡¯s.


    He did not turnpletely into Destiny, but the moment his transformation was halfway through, he lifted his right hand and swung it towards the ground. That swing made Si Ma Xin momentarily stunned. Immediately, his pupils shrank, and the endless amount of corpses on the ground gathered together and their bodies became whole once again.


    The violet wave of impact spreading outwards also appeared once again in thend far off in the distance, but it no longer spread outwards. It tumbled backwards instead. The passage of time and everything that urred during the previous moment started reversing at that instant.


    As time reversed, Su Ming looked at the ground, then at the unfamiliar faces that had just been revived until he found the expression he wanted. In the midst of their fear and confusion, looks of liberation appeared right at the moment they died.


    He saw those expressions of liberation when he executed the divine ability that allowed him to reverse time.


    He closed his eyes and lowered his right hand. The white hair covering half his head turned ck once again. He no longer continued with his transformation to be Destiny. At that instant, his body returned to normal.


    When he opened his eyes, the ground remained as it did after the spear¡¯s impact swept through thend. It was as if the time reversal was a mere illusion, a dream, and that dream had just ended. Everything was as usual. Blood filled the air, and torn limbs could be found everywhere. As the violet wave of impact spread out, the screams of pain continued echoing in the air.


    However, Su Ming¡¯s heart was no longer shaken, because¡­


    He could see the souls that were being absorbed into the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Spear from the ground. As they gathered together to manifest into the people he killed, not a single hint of hatred could be seen on their faces, be it the men, the women, the elderly, or the young. Instead, there was gratitude, and when they were absorbed, they bowed towards Su Ming.


    Si Ma Xin also saw this. His expression immediately turned dark, and with a cold harrumph, an even greater amount of corpses that existed in the region further down in the ground stood up with their eyes started shing in a gray light.


    As they stood up, their bodies started changing as if they were melting, and all of them turned into Si Ma Xin!


    The limitless gray corpses in the eighthyer¡¯s world numbered to tens of thousands. Those who died due to Su Ming¡¯s spear throw were just a part of them. As more gray-eyed corpses turned into Si Ma Xin, they howled together and leaped into the sky, turning into numerous long arcs. These long arcs were all Si Ma Xin, and they were all rushing towards Su Ming!


    "Su Ming, I¡¯m shocked that you could gain such power during these twenty years. I originally thought that my serendipity was rare enough in this world, but I didn¡¯t expect you would possess this sort of luck as well¡­


    "However, your luck and your serendipity will be reduced due to the battles I will deliver to you in this world, they will weaken as your will copses, they will disappear as that murderous aura on you dissipates, and they will vanish as you be apathetic¡­ I will first bring on you a battle that will destroy your luck!


    "All the tens of thousands of my copies are all me. I will make you kill me over and over until you can no longer kill. Even if you don¡¯t want to, as you continue killing me, your rage will weaken, your willpower will copse due to fatigue, your murderous aura will dissipate byrge quantities before you even notice it, and by then, I wonder¡­ will you still have the right to fight against me?!"


    The tens of thousands of Si Ma Xins said these words at the same time. Their voices fused together to turn into a roar containing an air of sovereignty that sounded like the might of heaven itself. It made Su Ming¡¯s pupils constrict.


    He had never underestimated Si Ma Xin, not in the past, and not now. Si Ma Xin waspletely different from all the enemies he had encountered in the past. His battles against other people were just a simple fight to the death, but when it came to Si Ma Xin, he would forever focus on the destruction of the soul!


    It was just like what he did when he nted the Berserker Seed in him and used Bai Su as a lead and when he all the other things to throw Su Ming¡¯s heart into turmoil. All of these things just went to show how strange Si Ma Xin was!


    His strangeness was shown even more prevalently through what he just said. Su Ming knew that if things continued like this, he would have to kill Si Ma Xin tens of thousands of times, and no matter how deep his hatred towards him ran, it would gradually disappear during the ughter, and eventually, all his hate and grudges would turn into mere empty words. They would no longer be engraved deep in his heart.


    If he could not keep his hatred deeply rooted in his heart, then it would be difficult for him to keep his will strong, and Su Ming would surely lose this battle!


    ¡®He wants to break my will and my spirit¡­¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked towards the tens of thousands of Si Ma Xins charging towards him from all around the area with cold sneers on their faces, and suddenly, a cold smile curled up on his lips.


    Su Ming¡¯s current level of cultivation and hisbat powers were definitely not due to some simple serendipity. Neither was it a rare serendipity which Si Ma Xin believed he had received. His power was due to his will after the endless amount of reincarnations he went through in the Candle Dragon¡¯s world. If Si Ma Xin had been there, perhaps he would have lost himself.


    Only Su Ming could survive it. He had desired to understand everything about himself. He had struggled in the midst of his confusion and endured silently while never giving up. His will had never been destroyed even after going through an endless amount of reincarnations, so how could his will disappear in this measly battle?!


    Even when he hade face to face with the choices he had to make in his heart when he was in Heaven Gate and even had his principles destroyed by Si Ma Xin, he had managed to persevere through it silently with his firm will.


    At that moment, Si Ma Xin¡¯s words were still echoing in his ears, but the cold smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips gave away his killing intent. He moved, and without the Undertaker¡¯s of Evil Armor as well as the spear, he startedunching his attacks as he did when he was in the Candle Dragon¡¯s world, with one jab, one seize of the air, one fist, and one palm strike!


    The sky rumbled, and wherever Su Ming went, Si Ma Xin¡¯s bodies would be destroyed. Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm and no hint of change could be seen on his face. There was nothing else contained within that calm expression besides the desire to kill!


    Time slowly trickled by. Su Ming did not know how many people he had killed, but he did know that his will had not diminished. It had gathered together instead, and his hatred towards Si Ma Xin did not dwindle away, but had instead¡­ grown stronger.


    "Si Ma Xin, since every single one of these is you, then the tens of thousands of deaths these copies go through will also mean that you have to suffer through tens of thousands of annihtions. If a person has been killed tens of thousands of times, will his will remain firm?!


    "We haven¡¯t seen each other for twenty years, and you still disappoint me," Su Ming stated tly. If Si Ma Xin wanted to destroy his will, then Su Ming would naturally retaliate.


    All the eyes of the endless amount of Si Ma Xins began flickering with a gleam of light. Su Ming¡¯s words were like a sharp needle that had pierced right into Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart.


    The act of destroying other people¡¯s wills had always been a double-edged de. As he schemed against other people, he would also have to suffer the other party¡¯s retaliation. It was just like what Si Ma Xin had to suffer now. He was trying to make Su Ming¡¯s will dissipate through the endless strings of battles, but with just a few words, Su Ming had figured out the true cost of what he was doing, and it made Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart tremble.


    As he was shaken by his words, all the copies of him froze up, and during that instant, Su Ming spoke up once again.


    "I can kill you tens of thousands of times, and I can continue killing you until I absolutely destroy you!"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and once he held it in a fist, he hurled a punch straight towards the air beneath him. The power of all the Berserker Bones in his body was released, turning into a violent storm that swept through the area, causing a countless amount of Si Ma Xins to shatter and tumble backwards.

 Chapter 555 — A Different Brand of Arrogance!

    <h4>Chapter 555: A Different Brand of Arrogance!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Rumbling sounds echoed through the world. At that moment, there were still nearly ten thousand Si Ma Xins around Su Ming, but they did not continue charging forward. Instead, as they continued retreating, their bodies disappeared and turned into red threads that were quite simr to the red threads that had appeared on the people Su Ming had killed. They started gathering at a rapid speed at a spot ten thousand feet away.


    "As expected of the arch nemesis I have waited for twenty years¡­ You have the right for me to reveal my true body!"


    When Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice rang out, the figure that was formed by the endless amount of threads twisted to reveal a white-robed Si Ma Xin who had the mark of three fingers at the center of his brows!


    He stood ten thousand feet away from Su Ming, and a muddled wave of power came from his body.


    His power felt muddled because Su Ming had noticed an endless amount of ripples signaling different kinds of cultivation levels. They werergely varied, but there were three waves that were as distinct as the sun itself.


    The first belonged to the greatpletion in the Awakening Realm!


    The second belonged to the pinnacle of theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    The third was the one that made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink, because it contained¡­ a hint of a power so strong that even he could not determine just how great it was!


    "My life is endless, my power is boundless, my body exists everywhere, because the cultivation method I practice is the second God of Berserkers¡¯ divine ability - the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed!


    "An endless amount of people are training for me, and there is a limitless amount of people who will offer their lives to me. You¡­ What right do you have topete against me?!" The white-robed Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice was as soft and dark as ever, but the arrogance on his face could be seen clearly.


    "I am the second God of Berserkers¡¯ scion. I am the fourth God of Berserkers, what right do you have to fight against me?!" As Si Ma Xin spoke, he took a step forward, and the entire sky trembled violently.


    A gigantic footprint emerged in the sky with loud rumbling sounds, and it was several tens of thousands of feet big. It was as if a huge foot was stretching out in the sky and stepping down on Su Ming!


    "All the Berserkers must tremble before the second God of Berserkers¡¯ legacy and under my divine ability as the fourth God of Berserkers. I¡¯d like to see just how many steps you will be able to withstand from the God of Berserkers Art: Seven Steps to Heaven!" As Si Ma Xin spoke with that dark and soft voice of his along with the arrogant expression on his face, his footnded, and the world rumbled.


    The huge footprint looked as if it had gained physical form and shot out from the clouds to stretch into the air, covering a circr area of several tens of thousands of feet against Su Ming. It came down, rumbling in the air, and arge amount of space around Su Ming started breaking down. A destructive power surrounded the area.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and looked at the footing down from the sky. A glint appeared in his eyes when he sensed Si Ma Xin¡¯s great confidence. He was sure that the source of that confidence came from the serendipity he had received from Freezing Sky Cave.


    Moreover, it looked like this serendipity was the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance!


    "The legacy of the God of Berserkers ends at the third. Even if you received the second¡¯s inheritance, it is just an inheritance."


    The instant the God of Berserkers¡¯ gigantic foot formed by the first step sank down with a loud rumble, Su Ming lifted his right hand. Dark light shone in his hand, and the spiked club manifested on his palm. The instant he wrapped his fingers around it, the weapon swelled up endlessly. Su Ming lifted it up and swung it against the footprint sinking down towards him!


    "No matter how strong the inheritance may be, it is still a path left behind by our ancestor. No matter how much you receive, it is merely simr to the second¡¯s¡­ And the second had only received half of the first¡¯s inheritance¡­"


    Su Ming smiled faintly. The other¡¯s arrogance could not be seen on his face, but the arrogance of his words was much greater than the arrogance Si Ma Xin showed on his face!


    Su Ming¡¯s arrogance came from within his heart. Ity within his experiences and came from the desire to walk down a path that belonged only to him. It was born from the heart that refused to be controlled by any form of inheritance but instead desired to be a powerful warrior that could control these inheritances!


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s arrogance was external. Ity within his serendipity and his thirst towards the second¡¯s power. He would not seek to control the inheritance, but would instead ept it passively! His was a heart that desired to be acknowledged by the inheritance!


    These two types of arrogance werepletely different!


    Shocking, booming sounds reverberated in the air, and as Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled forth, his wordsnded in Si Ma Xin¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming¡¯s spiked club came into contact with the God of Berserkers¡¯ first step. As booming sounds continued in the air, his body sank down and he was sent several hundreds of feet by that powerful rebound, but his eyes remained firm!


    As the booms went on, the God of Berserkers¡¯ first footprint shattered, inch by inch and exploded.


    "Nonsense. If I can receive the second¡¯s inheritance, then it means that this is what I should have in my life. I¡¯m destined to be the fourth God of Berserkers, and I¡¯m fated to lead the Berserkers to unite the world!


    "You are just a mere warrior among the Berserkers. How could you talk about inheritances?! Your crime is punishable by death!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s pupils shrank, and with a cold sneer, he took five steps forward. Once he took those five steps, the world moved as if the ground was shaking and the sky was copsing. Five gigantic footprints sank down from the sky, and each of those footprints wasrger than thest, and all of them charged towards Su Ming.


    At that moment, Si Ma Xin took another step forward andpleted the final step for his God of Berserkers¡¯ Seven Steps!


    That one step immediately caused the world to turn pitch ck. A foot that covered arge half of the sky sank down, and that scene looked as if the sky itself was sinking towards the ground.


    "I¡¯d like to see just how you will hope to fight against me under the fourth God of Berserkers¡¯ Seven Steps!" Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice rumbled in the air.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was calm. The spiked club in his right hand, he swung it toward the sky once more. The club instantly grew to be several thousands of feet long, turning into a shocking sight to behold. Golden light shone from Su Ming¡¯s body, and he lifted the spiked club to ram it against the five footprints descending from the sky.


    Booming sounds immediately started reverberating madly in the air. The instant the spiked club touched the five feet, they started shattering one by one, but the weapon was also sent tumbling back as it trembled. However, when the spiked club was lifted up, Su Ming¡¯s body shot through the five copsing feet and appeared in the sky, right next to the seventh footprint that covered most of the sky and was causing the sky to look as if it was copsing.


    The instant Su Ming closed in, he clenched his right hand into a fist and let out a low growl towards the sky. Golden light flowed out of his body like a stream and gathered on his right hand. At that moment, an illusory shadow appeared behind Su Ming.


    That shadow did not belong to his Nascent Divinity, but in its indistinct form, it looked somewhat simr to the third God of Berserkers! That shadow also lifted his right hand and clenched his fist. Then, with Su Ming, he hurled his fist straight towards the foot in the sky.


    Loud rumbling sounds turned into a wave of impact that caused the ground to copse and the sky to be torn apart. The foot that had covered half of the sky trembled and was torn to pieces.


    Su Ming was forced back. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips, but the firm resolution in his eyes only grew stronger, and the freezing re within them turned colder.


    The instant Si Ma Xin took that seventh step, his face turned pale, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He was forced back several hundreds of feet backwards before he could finally regain his footing, and he red at Su Ming.


    Arge amount of cracks appeared when the sky was torn apart. Quite a number of spots shattered to reveal the murky darkness outside. No one had any idea where that darkness led to, but as the boundaries holding it away shattered, the aura of death spreading out of Su Ming¡¯s body grew thicker. Clearly, this ce was incredibly close to Bright Yang Emptiness.


    The earth crumbled and shattered into pieces, revealing the gap that led to the seventhyer.


    Loud booming sounds echoed in the world. Clearly, it was unable to withstand this extreme fight between Su Ming and Si Ma Xin and was beginning to show signs of being destroyed. Once this ce was ruined, then in the future, Heaven Gate would no longer possess the eighth or the ninthyer!


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled and killing intent shone in his eyes. He originally wanted to destroy Su Ming¡¯s will, that was why he had made him suffer through all those trials, but he had been unable to weaken his will even in the slightest. Yet on the other hand, Si Ma Xin¡¯s own will was showing signs of weakening, especially from Su Ming¡¯s words regarding the inheritance. It had even shaken his heart.


    However, this was not the time for him to think too much. Si Ma Xin took a few steps back, then lifted his right hand to seize at the air. Immediately, a gigantic fan appeared in his palm. The fan looked as if it was formed by an endless amount of feathers, and light could be seen spilling out from it. It was clear at first sight that this was not an ordinary item!


    "With the God of Berserkers¡¯ treasured fan, I execute one of the three Barren Arts of Heaven, Earth, and Man - Heaven Barrenness!" While his soft voice traveled forth, he held the fan in his hand and swung it swiftly in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    A loud, deafening sound left the broken sky once he swung that fan. Right before their eyes, the sky started shattering inch by inch, and the entirety of it turned pitch ck. It was as if the boundary in the sky had been sent rolling backwards, and the fan had lifted the sky with its swing. The shattered fragments were fused with the power in the sky, and as the fan moved, they were lifted up and flung towards Su Ming.


    A strong sense of danger rose swiftly in Su Ming¡¯s heart. The fan had actually managed to destroy the sky and caused the fragments to turn into a power that could tear apart everything. The strength of that power gave Su Ming a strong hunch that even if he had an eight tenths of all his bones in his body turned into Berserker Bones, it would still be hard for him to withstand this!


    He could not dodge it, neither could he hide from it. The only thing he could do was fight it!


    He would be able to fight against it if he turned into Destiny, but Si Ma Xin clearly had a lot of trump cards left, and if Su Ming turned into Destiny at that moment, then he would definitely be unable to kill Si Ma Xin within the time limit. Then, there would be no meaning to this battle!


    Light flickered in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The instant the sky roared and shattered into pieces, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the iing sky. With that, a tempest was abruptly formed around Su Ming. The strength of that tempest instantly connected the sky and earth, turning into a whirlwind that would cause terror to rise within others!


    "Sun Genesis!"


    Thee instant those two words were spoken, the whirlwind started sweeping outwards with loud rumbling, crashing into the iing Heaven Barrenness Art with a bang.


    The sight was incredibly startling from the distance. It was a sight of the sky rolling backwards, of a whirlwind rising into the sky, of a crash between the sky and the wind, of a sh between the fan and the Wind Berserker Art.


    "Lunar Burial!"


    In that whirlwind, Su Ming lifted one hand high above his head and the other stretched down below. Immediately, two whirlwinds appeared beyond his whirlwind. The newly appeared wind started spinning. A freezing chill filled the air, along with a wave of heat. As these two different temperatures intersected with each other, a circr area of hundreds of lis around Su Ming turned into the world that belonged to the wind. This was the method he had decided to use to fight against the iing sky!

 Chapter 556 — This Fan Belongs to Me Now!

    <h4>Chapter 556: This Fan Belongs to Me Now!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was difficult to describe the sky at that moment. Right then, it looked as if the sky had copsed and was tumbling backwards like waves, but when the whirlwind that was hundreds of lis in size touched it, a power was formed that caused the sky to copse and the whirlwind to disintegrate.


    That power crumbled the sky and turned it into nothingness. It made the eighth and ninthyers in Heaven Gate shatter into dust¡­


    "Earth Barrenness!¡¯ Si Ma Xin roared, and he swung that fan in his hand at Su Ming once again.


    This chain of events waspletely out of his expectations. Not only was Su Ming¡¯s will difficult to shatter, even the God of Berserkers¡¯ Seven Steps had been unable to crush him. Now, even the Heaven Barrenness Art contained within this priceless treasured fan could not destroy him.


    At that moment, as killing intent filled his heart, he executed the Earth Barrenness Art contained within his fan! This was the strongest Art he could muster with this item. The Man Barrenness Art was still out of his reach with his current level of cultivation. If he tried to cast it forcefully, then before he managed to kill anyone, Si Ma Xin himself would be heavily wounded by the rebound.


    When he swung the fan, the originally shattered earth on the ground started trembling and rushed towards Su Ming, who was standing in midair.


    There was an endless amount of earth on the ground. As it closed in on him, a presence that screamed of destroying everything exploded into the air. That presence also seemed to contain a violent gust of wind, charging towards the whirlwind around Su Ming¡¯s body that was shrinking as the sky shattered.


    Sun Genesis and Lunar Burial could allow Su Ming to fight against this Heaven Barrenness, although with much difficulty on his part. However, before that Heaven Barrennesspletely disappeared, he now had to fight against that even stronger Earth Barrenness Art.


    The limitless earth surging upwards from all around the area surrounded Su Ming with a loud howl. By the looks of it, it seemed to want to gather together with him as its center and turn him into a part of itself!


    The Earth Barrenness Art activated the power of the earth. The heavy and thick sensation brought by that power and the wind from the earth thend stirred up was something Su Ming could not hope to control.


    His whirlwinds were about to disappear. As he watched the endless amount of earth surrounding him and the wind he was unable to control covering the entire area around him, he fell silent and closed his eyes.


    Right then, the words the Wind Berserker had told Su Ming when he first received the three styles to Wind Separation appeared in his head.


    "Wind exists in every single part of this world¡­ If you can make a certain part in the world be void of wind due to your existence in that ce, then¡­ you will havee to truly understand the third style¡­ Wind Separation!"


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. When he did so, the earth right before him had already covered the entire area around him. It was now less than a hundred feet away from his body.


    "Wind Separation¡­ I did not know how to make wind leave a certain ce previously, but thanks to He Feng, I understand now¡­ I need to fuse my will into the wind, and it¡¯s not a simple fusion, neither am I supposed to be one with the wind. Instead, I have to¡­ rule over it!" Su Ming mumbled to himself.


    In this time of crisis, understanding suddenly dawned on him. A smile appeared on his lips. At the moment, there was only fifty feet between him and the earth around him. Su Ming stretched his arms wide open.


    "Wind Separation does not mean having wind leave me, but I¡­ will be the one leaving wind behind. It does not mean that I do not exist where there is wind, but where I exist, there will be no wind," Su Ming mumbled. By then, there was less than twenty feet between him and the onrushing earth. In an instant, the earth closed those twenty feet and buried him underneath


    Su Ming stood at his spot, unmoving, simply allowing the earth to bury him. Once it covered his entire body, moreyers of earth came upon him, causing the area around him to look like a tall mountain from the world beyond!


    That mountain shot up straight into the ck sky, turning into the one and only mountain in this broken world!


    Si Ma Xin looked at it, but not a hint of joy could be seen on his face. Instead, his pupils shrank to reveal surprise, and at the same time, he started retreating rapidly.


    Right when he started withdrawing, a crack suddenly tore through that one and only mountain in the world. As the earth fell apart, Su Ming walked out leisurely from the crack.


    Wherever he went, not a single trace of wind could be found. It did not matter whether it was the wind formed by the earth or the breeze that rose because of Si Ma Xin¡¯s fan, all of them vanished without a trace around him.


    Due to the absence of wind, the earth in the mountain could not gather and merge together. When Su Ming took a step out of the mountain, Si Ma Xin having already started moving back, he disappeared abruptly. When he reappeared, he was already standing beside his opponent. Almost the instant he did so, Si Ma Xin came to an abrupt halt in his retreat.


    It was not that he did not wish to continue withdrawing, but his breathing had stilled. At that moment, there was no longer any wind around him, and during that time, he felt as if he no longer had any strength in his body. He fell head first, as if he had just lost his bnce.


    Su Ming¡¯s fist closed in on Si Ma Xin at the speed of lightning. It rammed straight at his chest, and when that punch struck him, Si Ma Xin coughed up blood. His chest copsed, and as he fell back, Su Ming caught up to him with just one step, seizing his right hand and snatching the fan that had actually managed to shock him.


    "This fan belongs to me now!" Su Ming stated coldly, then quickly put away the fan, and hurled another punch at Si Ma Xin¡¯s body.


    That punch struck through the man¡¯s chest, leaving behind a huge hole. Anger burned in his eyes and he red at Su Ming, but he did not die!


    Blood trickled out of Si Ma Xin¡¯s lips and his body started recovering rapidly at a bizarre pace. It was as if there was a limitless life force contained within his body. Perhaps more urately speaking, there were an endless amount of Berserker Seeds within him due to his divine ability. Each time he was gravely injured, a Berserker Seed would offer up his or her life so that he could recover.


    This was what made the Great Art of Berserker Seed so strange. It was also the reason behind why the Immortals decided to tear off the second God of Berserkers¡¯ limbs and head!


    In silence, Su Ming continued pressing in on Si Ma Xin. With a punch, he caused the man¡¯s head to explode, but it immediately grew back!


    With another punch, his body broke down, but he recovered again!


    Si Ma Xin was feeling incredibly anxious at that moment. Due to the absence of wind because of Su Ming sticking beside him, he could only passively let those blows strike his body, could only watch as his fan was taken away. It would have been fine if it juststed for a short while, but his Berserker Seeds were not limitless. He was not truly¡­ invincible.


    When he saw that Su Ming¡¯s fist was about tond on him again, Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He bit the tip of his tongue and tried to cough up blood, but that blood refused to gush out of his mouth. Instead, it started flowing back into his throat.


    During that time, Su Ming¡¯s fist made its way through his body once again. Once Si Ma Xin¡¯s body was torn to pieces, his flesh gathered together once again, and Su Ming¡¯s punch closed in on him again.


    Si Ma Xin red furiously at his opponent. He could not ept this. He still had arge amount of divine abilities he still had to use. He still had treasures he had not managed to bring out, but due to one single time he went on passive, Su Ming had managed to repeatedly strike him. Si Ma Xin did not even have a single moment where he could counterattack. He needed time, even if it was just the span of a few breaths. He would be able to leave Su Ming¡¯s strange windless world by then.


    Si Ma Xin screamed in his heart. When Su Ming¡¯s fist came charging towards him once again, his body broke down and recovered, but at that moment another punch came towards him again.


    When Si Ma Xin saw Su Ming¡¯s fist rushing towards him again, his eyes filled with red. At the instant he was struck, without sparing even a second thought, he absorbed arge amount of life force from his Berserker Seeds in a fit of madness, and with the price of many of them dying, he self-destructed!


    The power of that explosion would be so great that it would shake the sky and earth. It would turn into a destructive power that would make it so that if Su Ming continued punching forward, he would have toe face to face with the powerful impact caused by the self-destruction.


    That impact could injure Su Ming and also force him to lose his hard earned chance. As for Si Ma Xin, due to his strange divine ability, he would recover. Even though he would have sacrificed many Berserker Seeds, with this chance, he could then continue executing even more divine abilities.


    His hate towards Su Ming burned even stronger at that moment. He was certain that he would choose to retreat. This¡­ was his only choice!


    A ferocious smile appeared on Si Ma Xin¡¯s lips, but right when his body exploded, it froze and his eyes went wide.


    He had no idea what was happening, but right before his eyes, Su Ming turned into a teenager. Half his hair was white, and the other purple. At that moment, a shocking presence along with an intimidating air spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body!


    During that critical moment, Su Ming had chosen to turn into Destiny!


    Si Ma Xin suddenly remembered the torn pieces of flesh from the corpses gathering together to turn into the people once again when he had persecuted Su Ming. That scene had shocked him when he saw it.


    At the instant his heart let out a loud thump, Su Ming finished turning into Destiny. He lifted his right hand and swung it at him, and with it, time immediately started reversing around Si Ma Xin¡¯s body!


    The chaotic power within him that was on the verge of copsing became stable once again as time reversed for his exploding body. The ferocious smile on his face faded away right after it froze, returning to how he looked previously.


    He paid a huge price for this, and the chance he obtained after sacrificing arge amount of his Berserker Seeds was cut off with one swing of Su Ming¡¯s arm just like that. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s punch struck his body. At the moment it disintegrated, Su Ming swung his arm again. Time flowed back, and Si Ma Xin sank into an endless cycle of repetition.


    This was a discovery made by chance, but once Su Ming¡¯s windless world fused with Destiny, he immediately noticed that he had just obtained stronger power.


    Despair rose in Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart. He screamed madly in his heart. He could not ept this! He could not!


    He could feel arge amount of his Berserker Seeds dying away, and before long, he would no longer have any avable for him to absorb. At that time, only death would await him.


    But Si Ma Xin was definitely not an ordinary person. As he was caught in this hopeless situation and forced into the endless repetition, one piece of his bone shattered before he was hit.


    The instant that happened, a scene that made Su Ming¡¯s fist freeze appeared in the sky!

 Chapter 557 — Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 557: Woman!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky had already been reced by darkness when it shattered previously. That darkness was boundless, and no one had any idea how far it stretched to, neither did they have any idea how big it was. The existence of that darkness was like an eerie mouth opening its jaws wide open to devour everything.


    Heaven Gate¡¯s eighthyer was being devoured by that darkness at that moment. Perhaps at any moment soon, this entire ce would sink into darkness¡­


    At that moment, distortions suddenly appeared in the darkness above. A huge crack tore through the darkness from within, and low roars could be heard traveling from the crack. Su Ming¡­ also saw Bai Su in that crack!


    Bai Su¡¯s body was covered in fresh blood. There was an endless sea of corpses before her, and right at that moment, there were two giants that were charging towards her with cruel roars. A broken smile appeared on her beautiful face, and as her blood covered the scar on her face, that scar became an even more startling sight.


    The face of the old man behind her was stark pale. His eyes were wide open at that moment and he was looking at Bai Su¡¯s back. Grief was apparent in his eyes.


    When the woman saw the two giants moving towards her that were now less than a dozen of feet away from her, a calm look appeared on her face, a stark contrast to the despair in her eyes. She seemed to be a little dazed, as if she had just remembered something right before she was about to die. A smile appeared on her face and she closed her eyes.


    The sounds traveling from the crack in the sky made it seem as if it was a tunnel, and people could step right into it!


    This was Si Ma Xin¡¯s trick. He opened this tunnel so that Su Ming could see Bai Su in danger. As long as he went to save her, then Si Ma Xin would have a chance to breathe, but if Su Ming did not save her¡­


    No. He believed that Su Ming would definitely save her!


    In silence, Su Ming rammed his fist at Su Ma Xin¡¯s body. When it disintegrated once again, he sighed, ended his transformation as Destiny so that he could have the span of a few breaths left and took a step towards the sky.


    The moment he moved forward, his body returned to its original state and he stepped into the crack in the sky to appear in that world filled with gray corpses.


    He appeared right when Bai Su closed her eyes. As the two giants roared and swung their fists to strike her, killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The next instant, he disappeared.


    Bai Su had her eyes closed. She no longer cared about her life, no longer cared about anything else. Instead, memories surfaced in her head as she started reminisced about the past and looked back on the happy moments she¡¯d when she was in the ninth summit.


    She was tired, exhausted. During these twenty years, she had regretted time and again not cherishing that one chance given to her in the past.


    But it was all in the past now. She could not change it.


    She had thought about this repeatedly. If the heavens gave her another chance, then she would definitely appreciate it. She would definitely cherish it¡­


    Death did note upon her. Instead shrill screams of pain along with a loud bang surged into the skies, echoing in her ears, causing her to be cut off from her reminiscence. She instinctively opened her eyes, and when she did¡­ she could no longer close them again.


    Bai Su saw a back, a familiar back that had been carved into her memories, engraved into her bones, and that back was standing right before her. The bodies of the two iing giants copsed at that moment, and they shattered into pieces with shrill screams.


    Violet light surrounded her and turned into a ring-shaped wave of force that swept through the entire area. Wherever it went, all the gray corpses would shudder, and they would all shatter into pieces.


    "Su¡­ Ming¡­"


    Bai Su waspletely stunned. She could not believe her own eyes. When Su Ming turned around and looked towards her, tears escaped her eyes. Her mind turned nk. She could only see him, and it was as if the entire world had disappeared from her sight except him.


    The old man also saw Su Ming, and he was staring at him with a dumbfounded expression. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He knew Su Ming. How could he not? This was that ninth summit¡¯s disciple who had broken his daughter¡¯s heart.


    He had once wanted to kill Su Ming, but had eventually let his thoughts fade away into a sigh because of Bai Su. But now, the shock Su Ming brought to him was nothing short of the shock he experienced when he witnessed Si Ma Xin¡¯s return.


    "Su Ming!"


    The instant he turned his head around to look towards Bai Su, she cried and went up to hug him, as if she was afraid he would disappear.


    Su Ming tensed up, but gradually rxed his body. He looked at the crying Bai Su in his arms, and the memories of the past appeared in his head, eventually stopping at the moment they walked together in the in of snow. The change of heart he had experienced had eventually turned into a sigh of regret that no one had any idea who it belonged to in the passage of time.


    Yet this was not a ce for him to think. He wrapped his arm around Bai Su and looked towards the old man looking at her with aplicated gaze. With a wave of his arm, he dragged the old man towards him and brought Bai Su along with him to charge towards the crack he¡¯d traveled through in the sky.


    The opening was shrinking rapidly. Only a very short amount of time had passed since Su Ming arrived, yet even so, the crack had now be less than half its previous size.


    Clearly, Si Ma Xin did not want Su Ming toe back through it!


    Roars traveled from the ground, and nearly a hundred of giants started moving towards them from the distance. Su Ming had noticed this way beforehand. These giants were incredibly simr to the giants in the Dead Sea!


    As the ground trembled, a gigantic crack tore through thend. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s arrival had caught arge amount of attention from the powerful living beings in this ce. Almost the instant he was about to leave with Bai Su and her father through the nearly shut crack, a roar that made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble violently once he heard it came from thend, and with just a nce, he saw¡­


    ¡­A yellow dragon crawling out from the gigantic crack on the ground!


    This might also be a dragon, but it was different from the crimson dragon. The part of its body on the ground was about ten thousand feet long. It did not have any whiskers. Instead, fins formed from sharp spikes covered several thousands of feet on its sides. Its entire body was of a yellowish brown color, and there were many scales covering it.


    That dragon let out a shocking roar towards the sky. Its body looked incredibly real, and Su Ming knew immediately that this was not an illusion. This was a real dragon!


    One of the dragon¡¯s ws shot up and pressed the ground. As thend shook, the dragon lifted its head and sucked in a few breaths, as if it had just detected a smell that made it go crazy. It swiftly turned towards Su Ming, and as it roared, it charged towards him in a mad dash.


    The powerful might from the dragon gave Su Ming a simr feeling as the sight of the Candle Dragon when he was still weak. Right then, the sleeping crimson dragon on Su Ming¡¯s arm opened its eyes.


    Right away, it shot out and turned into a crimson dragon of ten thousand feet in midair. It should not have risen from its slumber at that moment, but due to the stimtion provided by the simr presence from its kind, it woke up and started roaring at the yellow dragon.


    "Let him go." As the two dragons roared, the crack before Su Ming started shrinking rapidly, but due to the presence of this might that had far surpassed his current power, he could not move. But right then, a woman¡¯s voice came from the ground.


    When it spoke, the yellow dragon stopped roaring, choosing instead to re over. Right when thend quietened, the pressure on Su Ming¡¯s body vanished. He lowered his head and cast a nce at the ground. Then, without any hesitation, he brought the pale Bai Su and her father towards the crack. The crimson dragon turned into a ray of crimson light and flew out with him.


    Once Su Ming left, the crack closed up and vanished without a trace.


    At that moment, a woman floated out slowly from the crack on the ground. She looked as if she was twenty years old, but ancientness was within her eyes. She was incredibly beautiful, to the point where it would make the world hide in shame while all the living beings would pale before her.


    This sort of beauty was rarely seen in the world. Perhaps it should be said that her beauty should not exist.


    She floated up and slowly came to stand upon the yellow dragon¡¯s back. She looked at the sky with her lively eyes and a frown gradually appeared between her brows.


    ¡®Why does he have the presence of Abyss Builders, whoe from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World¡­?¡¯ The woman thought about it for a moment before she started chuckling. Her tinklingughter instantly caused the world topletely lose its color.


    "Interesting. This dimensional crack in the True Morning Dao World leads to a spot in Yin Death Region. Since we finally managed toe out of the house, let¡¯s go and take a look at Yin Death Region, Xiao Huang." The woman ced her hands behind her back, and an air of nobility could be detected from her smile.


    The dragon called Xiao Huang blinked and let out a few growls at the woman.


    "Hmm? You¡¯re saying he has a presence you dislike? Then we have to absolutely see it now." The woman lowered herself and stroked the yellow dragon¡¯s head. The dragon lookedforted, then charged into the sky. In an instant, they fused into the air and disappeared without a trace.


    "Abyss Builders¡­ This is an incredibly mysterious race that is rarely seen even in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Rumors say that they¡¯ve already been all wiped out," the woman mumbled, and a look of curiosity appeared in her eyes as she went to Yin Death Region with the yellow dragon.


    Su Ming walked into the air of Heaven Gate, which had now been swallowed by darkness. The instant he arrived, the eighthyerpletely shattered. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without a hint of hesitation, he brought Bai Su and her father straight towards the seventhyer.


    Si Ma Xin was not here, but Su Ming believed firmly that he would definitely not leave. His desire to kill Su Ming ran as deep as Su Ming¡¯s desire to kill him!


    As the eighthyer shattered to pieces, the fragmented dimension where Heaven Gate was located started trembling violently, and the sealed exit was forced open under these tremors.


    Su Ming shot through the seventhyer, the sixth, and the others as well. The darkness continued devouring and destroying everything behind him. By the looks of it, the darkness wanted topletely swallow this fragmented dimension that was Heaven Gate.


    Long arcs charged through the air and followed behind Su Ming. These were the people still alive within the loweryers of Heaven Gate, and they knew that they could only survive if they followed him.


    The exit had now been forced open by the tremors, and leaving this ce had now be possible!


    When Su Ming rushed into the firstyer, he cast a nce at the activated Rune, then swept up the old man in white who had asked for his help earlier before charging towards the exit.

 Chapter 558 — The God of Berserkers’ Left Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 558: The God of Berserkers¡¯ Left Hand!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right when Su Ming stepped into the Rune and disappeared, Heaven Gate started copsing at an even more intense pace. The remnants of the tribes who could now leave the ce after they received their freedom left with Su Ming. Once they stepped into the activated Rune, they disappeared within.


    When Su Ming appeared above the sea beyond the ninth summit, waves rose into the air and sshed down, moving about to turn the sea into a gigantic whirlpool. As the whirlpool let out loud booming sounds, a violent gust of wind that swept through the world was formed.


    In the midst of the violent waves and the churning whirlpool, the ninth summit sank into danger, looking as if it was about to be submerged at any moment. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and he charged over. In the blink of an eye, he approached the mountain and put Bai Su, her father, as well as the old man in white down on the ground. Then, he lifted his right leg and stomped down!


    At that instant, a strong force traveled from his body into the entire ninth summit before it traveled into the seawater around the mountain. A violent rumble that sounded like thunder traveled out, and the seawater around the ninth summit exploded before tumbling outwards, causing arge hole to appear in the sea, with the ninth summit located right in the center.


    The waves at the edges of the hole rose into the air. The scene was a shocking sight from the distance. The waves looked like a huge hand pressing down on the sea to form a deep hole.


    The formation of that deep hole caused the ninth summit to stand protruding out of the sea. When another several thousands of feet of the mountain left the seawater, Su Ming lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and pressed his palm down on the ground.


    At the same moment he pressed down, his hair was lifted by the wind. His expression was calm as light flickered in his eyes. When his palm touched the ground, ayer of golden light erupted from his body, and it started spreading outwards from his right hand. Within an instant, the golden light covered the entire ninth summit and protected it like a screen of light.


    Right at that time, the seawater that Su Ming had forced away came flooding back into the hole. Once the sea recovered and the golden screen of light sparkled, the ninth summit turned into the one and only mountain among the raging waves and violent wind!


    Su Ming stood still, right outside Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode. The man himself was snoring away in his cave. Behind Su Ming were Bai Su and her father. The duo had just witnessed Heaven Gate falling apart, and their hearts were in shock. At the same time, they also gained deeper understanding towards Su Ming¡¯s power, especially Bai Su¡¯s father, whose face was filled with disbelief as he looked at their savior¡¯s back.


    Then, without a single moment of hesitation, Su Ming abruptly spread his divine sense outwards.


    He knew full well that his fight against Si Ma Xin had not ended. If he had not gone off to save Bai Su, he was an eighth of a chance confident that he could have killed Si Ma Xin under the continuous cycles of repetition, Wind Separation helping him.


    However, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ divine abilities Si Ma Xin inherited had made Su Ming rather concerned. He was certain that the man had not left, and he should be just around the corner. As Su Ming spread his divine sense outwards, a sharp, focused re suddenly came to his eyes.


    He could clearly sense a block of ice that had yet topletely melt in the depths of the sea. This block of ice was different from the ice that sealed Great Yu Imperial City. It was spreading out a thickyer of red the color of blood!


    There was a tunnel leading into this blood red ice. Su Ming¡¯s divine sense saw Si Ma Xin moving into the tunnel, and he was charging into the depths of the blood-red ice.


    "Wait for me here."


    Su Ming¡¯s desire to kill Si Ma Xin had not lessened in the slightest. His eyes sparkled, and he immediately took a step forward to enter the seawater before he rushed to the depths of the sea.


    He traveled incredibly quickly, even warping so that he could arrive at the bottom of the sea the next instant. Then, following the tracks Si Ma Xin had left behind, he ran into the tunnel and began his pursuit.


    ¡®This¡­ might perhaps be the cier under Freezing Sky n from all those years ago, and it stayed even when the snow melted into ice¡­ Looks like Si Ma Xin obtained his serendipity here!¡¯


    Su Ming charged through the red tunnel. He might look rxed, but his mind remained at high alert and he had his divine sense spread out around him. As he moved through the tunnel, Si Ma Xin¡¯s figure immediately appeared within the area covered in his divine sense.


    This was a redyer of ice, and the tunnel into this ice was also the only crack in it. Yet for some unknown reason, seawater could not enter.


    This red ice was quite thick, causing the crack to stretch out for a long distance. The ground under this ice was crimson red, as if it had been dyed in blood. When Su ming saw this striking crimson in his divine sense, he came to a realization that this seemingly red ice was actually just a transparentyer, and the ice was really projecting the blood-red world underneath.


    There was a gigantic arm several hundreds of feet long on the ground under theyer of ice. It was stretching out towards the sky, and all its five fingers were positioned in the shape of a w, as if there was a spirit that refused to ept its fate buried in the ground underneath, stretching out its hand to rip apart the sky.


    This was a left hand!


    The palm lines on this hand could be seen clearly. While the skin was rough, it looked incredibly real. There was also a presenceing out of that arm that was so great it almost made Su Ming¡¯s divine sense immediately disintegrate when it came into brief contact with it.


    This was¡­ the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand!


    There was a person sitting on the palm, and naturally¡­ that person was Si Ma Xin!


    This was the ce where Si Ma Xin had received his serendipity, and it was also the source which gave him the second God of Berserkers¡¯ legacy! Unless he absolutely needed to, Si Ma Xin would not have lured Su Ming to this ce. Yet the strange battle against him in Heaven Gate¡¯s eighthyer had nearly driven him mad when he found that he could not control his own actions, as the time repeated itself. It made him not want to go through that sort of pain anymore. That was why he wanted toe to this ce, because he wanted to raise the curtains for the final battle to the death between him and Su Ming here!


    When Su Ming detected Si Ma Xin, his divine sense shattered, causing his footsteps to freeze for a moment. His face turned slightly paler, but quickly recovered. A dark look appeared on his face and he cast a nce at the crack before him. After a moment, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he charged into the tunnel.


    Si Ma Xin was sitting cross-legged on the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left palm at that moment while killing intent shone in his eyes. He had his palms ced palms down beside him, having his hands touch the palm while his head was lifted to look at theyer of ice illuminated in a crimson shade above him. A cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    After a moment, a chilling re shone in his eyes and he swiftly lifted his hand to swing it in the air. The God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand started trembling, and an illusory shadow of it manifested. It remained indistinct, and as Si Ma Xin waved his arm, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left palm charged towards the crimsonyer of ice, straight towards the person who was charging through the tunnel at an extreme speed.


    This was an extremely shocking sight from the distance. With an indescribable speed, the gigantic palm that looked as if it had stretched out from the ground seized the person who was charging through the ice. That hand tightened its grip, and loud booming sounds traveled through the air.


    Theyer of ice shuddered, and as it tore and broke, cracks spread out, until arge amount of shattered. These crushed pieces fell to the ground, and for a time, falling ice filled the air, covering Si Ma Xin¡¯s field of vision. Red light was reflected off this ice, causing the area to seem as if there was a piercing light shining in the water, and no one could see what was going on clearly.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s pupils constricted. He had prepared this strike for a long time, but he did not believe that he would be able to kill Su Ming so effortlessly. If he could be killed so easily, then he would not have been able to survive up to this point.


    In Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes, Su Ming was his greatest enemy. If did not matter if it was when he was the prodigy of Freezing Sky n in the past or now when he had dered himself the fourth God of Berserkers after obtaining the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance, he hadpletely lost every single time in Su Ming¡¯s hands!


    Although it might seem as if his divine sense had destroyed Su Ming when he was passing through the tunnel, he did not let down his guard. His pupils shrank and his hands began to rapidly form a seal before he swung his arm in the air above him. All the crushed ice in the air exploded and surged upwards.


    Almost the moment the ice above his head surged upwards, a strong sense of danger appeared in Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart. At the same time, a figure shot out like a shooting star slicing through the air at an extreme speed, and he was charging towards Si Ma Xin, as loud rumbling sounds rang in the air.


    That figure was traveling too quickly, forcing its way into Si Ma Xin¡¯s gaze. In the blink an eye, that figure was already less than hundreds of feet away, and that figure¡­ was naturally Su Ming!


    He was traveling too quickly, and killing intent shed in his eyes like a bolt of lightning. When he lifted his right hand, he pointed towards Si Ma Xin. That finger contained Su Ming¡¯s will, and as if his entire being had fused into that one finger, it closed in on Si Ma Xin with an earth-shattering force.


    Danger was looming right above his head. If it was anyone else, perhaps they would be unable to dodge that finger charging towards them at such an extreme speed. However, Si Ma Xin was a prodigy in the past and now called himself the fourth God of Berserkers. There were certain aspects within him which were the source of his arrogance. Without any hesitation, he opened his mouth wide and did not dodge Su Ming¡¯s attack. Instead, he let out a roar that shook the skies and earth.


    It was not a normal roar, but contained the essence of the power that belonged to the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance. This was a roar of Chi Shan Po, the second God of Berserkers, and it seemed to have traveled through the passages of time by using Si Ma Xin¡¯s body as its carrier!


    This was the God of Berserkers¡¯ roar!


    The instant it rang out, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. Booming sounds immediately rang in his ears, and blood trickled out of them. The space around him started shattering inch by inch, turning into fragments. An indescribably powerful force crashed into him, causing him to freeze for a moment.


    Rumbling sounds came from within him, and a feeling as if his flesh and bones were being torn apart continuously shot up his body. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth, and he was forced back several thousands of feet.


    The power of that roar might be shocking, but Si Ma Xin himself could not cast it as he pleased. When he let out that roar, his body started withering away rapidly, as if all his flesh, blood, and essence had been absorbed by the attack. The God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand shuddered lightly, and an invisible aura seeped into Si Ma Xin. Once it swam through his body, it started nourishing him.


    "Su Ming, this ce will be your grave!"


    A ferocious look appeared on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face as he red at Su Ming standing thousands of feet away. His face started recovering rapidly from its withered state, but as he recovered, his appearance turned incredibly hideous.

 Chapter 559 — Si Ma’s Transformation!

    <h4>Chapter 559: Si Ma¡¯s Transformation!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost the instant Su Ming was forced backwards, Si Ma Xin¡¯s face twisted into a hideous expression. He lifted his arms and formed a seal quickly, then bit the tip of his tongue to cough up arge mouthful of blood. That blood spilled on the palm under his body and started trickling down its lines, causing the originally faint palm lines to turn incredibly clear.


    "As the God of Berserkers, I have the fate of all Berserkers in my hands. I control the world and the universe. The lines on this palm are like my own destiny, and I will use these lines to kill - God of Berserkers¡¯ Lines!" Si Ma Xin spoke swiftly, and as he did so, he lifted his hands and pushed forward.


    While Su Ming was continuously forced back by the roar containing the power of the second God of Berserkers that traveled through the passages of time, Si Ma Xin¡¯s murderous voice reached his ears.


    A feeling as if he was being torn apart appeared in Su Ming¡¯s body, but not a hint of panic could be seen on his face. Instead, a freezing re shed in his eyes. He might be retreating, but he lifted his right hand swiftly, and the crimson dragon¡¯s mark on his right arm shed with a brilliant red glow, making it look like a totem. A spirited look also appeared in the crimson dragon¡¯s eyes, and it looked towards the ground, right where Si Ma Xin was sitting on the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left palm.


    Right at that moment, the God of Berserkers¡¯ Lines Si Ma Xin had cast spread out, and the entire ice above them became darker in an instant. Red lines appeared in the air all around Su Ming as well.


    These lines filled the entire area. They looked as if they were tangled with each other, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see clearly that the lines in the sky were the palm lines on the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand.


    A primitive presence spread out through the frozen world. Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. Right then, a dragon roar traveled out from his right arm, and the crimson dragon manifested itself. It surrounded Su Ming¡¯s body, and as it lifted his head to roar, it immediately grewrger.


    It had all ten thousand feet of its body circle Su Ming, and as it roared angrily, theyer of ice above them shook loudly, and arge amount of it fell off. When Si Ma Xin saw the crimson dragon, his pupils shrank once again.


    Su Ming¡¯s strength and the methods he employed had exceeded Si Ma Xin¡¯s expectations again and again. He had never expected Su Ming to possess a dragon, and by the looks of it, it was incredibly strong.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s face turned dark when he saw the crimson dragon. He formed a seal with his right hand, then tapped the center of his brows. With the fingernail on his little finger, he sliced up a long gash between his brows, causing blood to flow out.


    As his blood flowed out, the palm lines above him turned into in a gigantic palm. However, that palm was formed by the crimson palm lines, though it still looked incredibly real.


    Rumbling sounds traveled through the air. The palm formed by the palm lines clenched its fist, as if it wanted to crush Su Ming within. As it did so, the air above started trembling. The gigantic palm lines gathered together and shrank. It caused all those caught within to fall into a daze as if it contained some form ofw in the world.


    The instant that palm closed its fingers around Su Ming, the crimson dragon let out a roar that shook the skies. Its body grewrger once again, and it grew sorge that its body started sweeping through the area, turning into a gigantic crimson whirlwind that went on to stand against the palm with its body!


    Booming sounds surged through the air. As the fingers on the palm closed up and the crimson dragon roared while murderous aura spread out from its body, these two forces shed into each other in the air, and they were equal to each other in terms of strength!


    All of this happened over the span of several breaths. A shocking boom shook the entire area, and a wave of impact swiftly spread out.


    Wherever it went, this wave would cause arge amount of ice above to shatter, causing the blood-red hue on the ground to look even more disorderly.


    The palm in the air started shattering inch by inch and eventually exploded. However, while Si Ma Xin was unable to bring out its full strength with his current level of cultivation, it was still the God of Berserkers¡¯ divine ability. Even if he could only bring out a portion of its power, it was still enough to make Si Ma Xin proud of himself.


    Right then, Su Ming¡¯s crimson dragon also shuddered and its body exploded. Fortunately, its body was made of Earthen Aura and not flesh, or else it would have surely died!


    However, even if it was made from Earthen Aura, its body had still broken down. After it disintegrated, the crimson dragon gathered together behind Su Ming. It looked incredibly weakened, as if it had lost its vigor, and its body was indistinct, as if it could no longer maintain its form. It turned into the crimson mark once again and returned to Su Ming¡¯s right arm, falling into deep sleep to recover itself.


    "A rather impressive divine ability, but since you¡¯re the one using it, you won¡¯t be able to kill me with it."


    Su Ming¡¯s face was calm, but killing intent filled his gaze. He lifted his right foot and took a step forward, turning into a long arc that shot through the air to appear around a hundred feet away from Si Ma Xin.


    The instant Su Ming closed in, he lifted his right hand, but he did not point towards Si Ma Xin. Instead, he positioned his fingers into the form of a w and seized his opponent through the air. Si Ma Xin immediately jolted, and his body rose three feet above the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand as if he had been captured!


    This scene shook Si Ma Xin. He was already shocked by Su Ming. Over their repeated encounters, Su Ming¡¯s inexhaustible attacks surprised him time and again, and when the crimson dragon appeared just now, his shock had reached its peak. He had never expected him to be so strong!


    The hatred he harbored and the failure he suffered in the past had left Si Ma Xin depressed and dejected. By chance, he hade across this serendipity that allowed him to seize the world, and he met Su Ming once again after that. However, he had failed once again in Heaven Gate. The shadow of death loomed over his head once more, causing Si Ma Xin¡¯s confidence to suffer a huge blow.


    The God of Berserkers¡¯ Seven Steps were useless against him. The fan¡¯s Heaven and Earth Barrenness were also broke. Right then, Su Ming had also simrly resisted the power from the God of Berserkers¡¯ palm lines. All these things had almost caused despair to rise in Si Ma Xin¡¯s heart.


    His eyes turned red. At that moment, he no longer cared that his inheritance was iplete. In truth, he needed more time to fuse with the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, and only when hepletely absorbed the arm sometime in the future, turning it into his own arm, could he be considered to have finished obtaining the inheritance.


    But right then, he was in danger. He could no longer care about whether his body could withstand the power and the rebound he would have to suffer if he forced himself to cast even stronger divine abilities. With bloodshot eyes, Si Ma Xin let out a piercing roar.


    As he roared, nine sharp ck spikes immediately shot out of the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. These spikes exuded an eerie, chilling presence, and some of them even had ck water droplets oozing out of their bodies. Freezing air spread out of these water droplets, and a dark, sinister presence could be felt from them.


    "God of Berserkers¡¯¡­ bone spikes!"


    Si Ma Xin turned sickly pale, and as he roared, his body withered away once again, but his recovery from that withered state was much slower than before. With a single shout, the ck spikes broke off from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, and with a whistle that sliced through the air as they traveled at an indescribable speed, they charged towards Su Ming.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s hair danced in the air and madness shone in his eyes. Using the chance created as the bone spikes charged towards Su Ming, he swiftly lifted his right hand and pressed it on the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. He closed his eyes and began mumbling under his breath, but the words soundedplicated and no one could hear them clearly.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. A great sense of danger rose in his heart. There might only be nine of those bone spikesing towards him, but each of them exuded a murderous presence that made his skin crawl.


    The ck bone spikes, ck liquid, and the speed at which they charged forth would make anyone¡¯s blood run cold¡­ And wherever they went, these bone spikes would also dye the air they passed throughpletely ck!


    Su Ming could also sense the power of a seal filling the air. In fact, he had even felt that the bone spikes had locked onto his Qi, and they would endlessly chase him down. He had a strong hunch that if any of those bone spikes sank into his body, then the consequences he would have to face would be incredibly drastic.


    These were not ordinary bone spikes, but were the culmination of the grudge and madness that was stored within the second God of Berserkers¡¯ body over the years, along with the seal that was ced on his body once he was torn apart. Once all of these things fused together, they transformed the bones in his left hand throughout the passage of time, giving birth to these bone spikes in the end!


    Even those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm would be shocked by these spikes. Fortunately, there was a limit to their number. It would seem that this was the amount of spikes that were present in the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand.


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s body froze and he started retreating, Si Ma Xin swiftly lifted his head while remaining on the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. By then, he looked like a skeleton, and as his handsome face withered away, he looked as if ayer of skin had been ripped off from his body, revealing a bloodcurdling face that was filled with scars.


    This was his real face!


    His skin was brown due to it having fallen off from frostbite in Freezing Sky Cave, leaving behind only brown flesh on his real face.


    The scars littered all over his flesh were a nauseating sight to behold, and that horrendous appearance was no longer something that belonged to a human.


    Si Ma Xin let out a crazed roar and lifted his right hand from the God of Berserkers¡¯ palm. When he did so, a bone spike in the shape of a long de was slowly pulled out!


    The second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand started shuddering, and during that instant, Si Ma Xin dragged the entire bone spike out with a crazed roar towards the sky!


    This was a bone de that was around ten feet long, and it was ck all over. Once Si Ma Xin dragged it out from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, the freezing air around the area instantly turned several times stronger, and a wave of murderous aura that was much stronger than before spread through the entire region!


    A crazed look appeared on Si Ma Xin¡¯s face when he held the bone de. He red at Su Ming with hatred burning within him. At that moment, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to kill Su Ming with his own hands so that he could put an end to the grudge he had harbored throughout all those years!


    "Su Ming!"


    Si Ma Xin took a step into midair, and for the first time, his body left the God of Berserkers¡¯ left handpletely. As he stood in midair, he gripped the gigantic bone de with both hands¡­ and shed down towards Su Ming while those nine smaller bone spikes charged towards him!

 Chapter 560 — Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 560: Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. Those nine ck bone spikes that were charging swiftly towards him were not the only things that worried him. Therge bone de in Si Ma Xin¡¯s hands also gave him a sense of danger, and it was even greater than from the spikes!


    The air behind the nine bone spikes seemed to have been torn apart, and it was rotting away, turning into ayer of darkness. A chilling, murderous aura also came crashing into Su Ming¡¯s face, as if the de had brought the second God of Berserkers¡¯ grudge and madness through the passages of time before him.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s change in appearance and his withered body had entered Su Ming¡¯s eyes, causing him to be able to understand after just one nce that these God of Berserkers¡¯ bone spikes were incredibly difficult to control, and even Si Ma Xin did not haveplete mastery over them. This could practically be said to be a double-edged sword!


    If Si Ma Xin could control it from the start, then there would have been no need for him to continue with this fight. This was a treasure that was born from the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, an item formed by the gathering up of power from the seal after many years. This divine ability¡­ was definitely not something that Su Ming could stand up to with his current level of cultivation!


    However, Si Ma Xin¡¯s forceful execution of that divine ability was a chance for him!


    Su Ming did not hesitate. Almost the instant those nine bone spikes came to him, he pushed his left hand downwards and lifted his right hand into the sky, with his palm facing the sky and the back of his hand turned towards the ground. His hair started changing swiftly, and the moment the bone spikes closed in on him, half his hair had turned white, while the other purple.


    As a raging whirlwind suddenly appeared around him, his body abruptly shrank, and he¡­ turned into Destiny!


    Destiny¡¯s appearance caused Su Ming¡¯sbat powers to instantly rise to their peak, and he could now fight against those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    A grave expression appeared on his face, and the instant he turned into Destiny, he lifted his left hand and flung his arm outwards towards the iing bone spikes. With it, time looked as if it was reversing right before him, like it was forced to flow backwards.


    As the nine bone spikes rushed forward, they crashed into the invisible force causing the past to repeat itself. The nine bone spikes froze, but only for an instant before they started moving towards Su Ming once again. However, their speed was much slower than before, and it looked as if they were moving against the stream of time.


    As for Si Ma Xin, who was right behind those nine bone spikes, madness appeared on his face, and as he swung the bone de downwards, his body froze for a moment, pain filled his face, but he gritted his teeth and continued.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He clenched his right fist and punched forward. It turned into a wave of force that exploded before him. Once that wave crashed into the bone spikes and Si Ma Xin, the roaring sounds became even stronger, causing the space around them to copsed in an instant.


    Su Ming did not stop. When he retreated once again, he swung his left arm forward the second time. This time, not only did he change the speed within Si Ma Xin and those bone spikes, the space that had copsed due to his punch was immediately restored before it exploded once again, repeating itself again and again. In the blink of an eye, this process had already repeated itself a dozen something times!


    Su Ming knew that he could not cause much change towards the bone spikes¡¯ impact. The strength of it could not only fight against his power to return to the past, but had also clearly gained the upper hand in the exchange.


    However, he could change the punch he just delivered. He could make that punch repeat itself endlessly, causing its might to reach a terrifying state.


    If each punch contained the strongest power a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm could deliver, then even though the power would not reach a state where the nature of the punches would change, the fusion of the dozen something of them gathered together would still surpass the power of a normal Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. The hint of presence that belonged to Life Cultivation within Su Ming¡¯s body would also reach its maximum potential as his punch continued repeating itself.


    A loud boom exploded in the air. It caused a powerful impact that shook the ground and caused arge amount of the ice above to crumble. It was the impact caused by the strongest power Su Ming could muster after the punch he delivered repeated itself for the dozen something times, crashing into the iing Si Ma Xin and his bone spikes.


    Since the power for the ice above was too great, the instant that impact reverberated through the air, pieces fell of and started flying all over the ce. Cracks that stretched to tens of thousands of feet tore through the ice, and eventually, as theyer of ice exploded¡­ seawater swiftly rushed in¡­


    Water surged around them as if rain had started pouring down from the sky, and it continued as if it wanted to drown the entire ce.


    The seawater started rushing down and spreading through the whole area. As the booming sounds lingered in the air, Su Ming retreated a dozen something steps and his face turned slightly pale, but his eyes remained calm. He took a swift step forward, then rushed straight at Si Ma Xin!


    Not a single one of the nine bone spikes before Si Ma Xin were destroyed under that impact. However, they had be much slower, and the direction in which they traveled also changed slightly due to the impact caused by Su Ming¡¯s punches.


    Si Ma Xin coughed up arge mouthful of blood. After all, he had yet to receive the full inheritance, and he had already reached his limit when he forcefully brought out those God of Berserkers¡¯ bone spikes. As he coughed up blood, his face turned dull and lifeless while his body shuddered. He might be moving forward, but it was clear that the bone de was the one dragging him forward!


    With that extreme speed of his, Su Ming closed in on the bone spikes within an instant. If it had been the bone spikes from before, Su Ming would not have been able to dodge them no matter how fast he was, but it was different now!


    They were slow. These spikes that were traveling against the stream of time looked as if they had an invisible obstacle between them and Su Ming. What was more, due to the change in their direction, while it looked as if Su Ming was rushing towards them, in truth, the moment they closed in on each other, Su Ming¡¯s body shifted several times.


    Every single time he moved, he would avoid the bone spikes, making them pass by him. From the distance, this scene would give the false impression that Su Ming hade into contact with the projectiles that had turned into ck long arcs, but there was no sound of impact. Those bone spikes looked as if they had shot through Su Ming¡¯s body andnded in the submerged ground with loud banging sounds reverberating in the air.


    The seawater had submerged half of the erect God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand on the ground. As the bone spikes shot in, the entire water¡­ turned ck!


    Freezing air rushed out with loud wailing sounds and filled the entire area.


    Even after Su Ming avoided the bone spikes, he did not rx his guard even a single bit. He lifted his right hand and rammed his fist against Si Ma Xin¡¯s body. He was so quick that before the bone de in the other¡¯s hand sliced down, his fist had alreadynded on his chest.


    A loud bang echoed in the air. Si Ma Xin widened his eyes and coughed up blood once again. He should have been retreating, but the bone de he held dragged his body along and made him swing it down.


    Because of that, the two forces traveling in different directions erupted within Si Ma Xin¡¯s body, causing him to be torn apart with a loud bang at that moment. He was ripped into two parts. One of them was his right hand holding the bone de, and the other part was his remaining body. As he tumbled backwards, his life force started dwindling away rapidly.


    However, even though Su Ming¡¯s fist had caused Si Ma Xin¡¯s bone de to be separated from his body and even though Si Ma Xin was once again gravely injured, that ten feet long bone de let out a piercing howl and cut down on Su Ming.


    There was no way he could dodge it. Even with the Art to reverse time, he could do nothing at this moment. He watched the bone de reach a distance less than twenty feet above his head and felt the chill fill his whole body with coldness. He lifted his head.


    Han Mountain Bell swiftly manifested around him, and the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s shadow appeared, crashing against the bone de.


    A shocking bang reverberated in the air, and a shrill roar shot out. Three of the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s heads exploded and whatever remained of its body dissipated in an instant as well to return to Han Mountain Bell. At that moment, the bone de cut down on Han Mountain Bell with a murderous aura that surged into the sky.


    Bell chimes rang violently in the air, and with a loud sound, a fine crack appeared on the seemingly imprable Han Mountain Bell, right where the bone de cut down on it.


    The instant that crack appeared, Han Mountain Bell started shrinking rapidly, sent back into Su Ming¡¯s body while trembling. The bone de¡¯s presence had be slightly weaker, but it still brought with it a strong killing intent that rushed towards Su Ming.


    If it did not kill him, this de would not back down a single inch.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s body was still broken in the distance, but his life force was no longer flowing away. Instead, arge amount was surging into him in invisible waves, causing his body to rapidly recover.


    However, his recovery speed was clearly much slowerpared to the time he fought in Heaven Gate.


    "Su Ming, you will definitely die under the God of Berserkers¡¯ bone de!"


    Si Ma Xin withdrew and lifted his head tough maniacally at the sky as his body recovered. He red at Su Ming, and as hisughter fused with his voice, it reverberated in the air while the ice above them copsed and the sea submerged most of the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand.


    "I¡¯m not so sure about that!"


    Su Ming smiled coldly. The bone de closed in on him in an instant and he lifted his right hand to push against it. At that instant, a medicinal cauldron immediately appeared on Su Ming¡¯s palm!


    This item was what he had used to refine and create his medicine, but it was, after all, a cauldron, and the Barren Cauldron¡­ was the sacred item of Great Yu Dynasty, as well as the entire Berserker Tribe. This medicinal cauldron might not be the Barren Cauldron, but it was shaped in the form of a cauldron, and it would definitely contain the power it should.


    Another violent bang rang out, and the instant the medicinal cauldron crashed into the bone de, a crack appeared on it, and the bone de froze once again!


    At the same time, Su Ming lifted his left hand and seized the air. Immediately, the spiked club manifested in his hand. Once he grabbed it, he put away the medicinal cauldron and swung that club right against the iing bone de!


    The sh between the bone de and spiked club stirred up the strongest boom to ever appear in this ce, causing the ice above to crack, shatter, and explode once again, and even more seawater surged in!


    As that boom continued shaking the area, Su Ming¡¯s weapon shattered. When that spiked club that had followed him up to this point¡­ exploded, after shattering inch by inch, the speed and strength of the bone de that had been slowed time and again shot through the spiked club with less than a third of its previous strength.


    The moment it cut down on Su Ming, he lifted both of his arms, not caring to bring out anymore Enchanted Treasures, and sped his hands around the iing bone de with a low roar!


    His body shuddered, but he managed to stop the bone de at a spot seven inches away from the top of his head!

 Chapter 561 — Snatching the Blade!

    <h4>Chapter 561: Snatching the de!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming sped his hands together and stopped the bone de, arge amount of freezing air immediately spread out from within it, flowing into his body through his hands. The cold froze him for a moment.


    However, his eyes remained clear, and there was even a hint of ferociousness within them. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. This was the first time his blood was spilled when he was Destiny.


    "A de that swore loyalty to a wrong owner is not worthy of killing me!" Su Ming roared, and his sinking body came to a halt as he lifted his head and red at the bone de.


    "I, Su Ming, am your master. From now on, you belong to me!"


    Right when he said these words, his hands turned pitch ck, as the freezing air spread out, and his hair started floating. His Nascent Divinity shot out of his body and turned into a gigantic shadow behind him before charging towards the bone de.


    The instant he touched it, he felt a strong force repelling him. Yet since Su Ming had continuously cut down the de¡¯s power previously, even though the force repelling him was strong, it was frozen in its ce and unable to escape. This allowed the Nascent Divinity to crawl inside in a frenzy.


    If it was a normal will trying to take over this de forcefully with Nascent Divinity, perhaps it would not be able to do so, but the strongest aspect of Su Ming was never his power of cultivation or hisbat powers, but the will that was formed after going through endless cycles of reincarnations in the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World!


    The strength of his will far surpassed his power of cultivation, and even those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm might not be able topare to it!


    The strength of his will might not possess too much practicalbat power and was like empty air, possessing a superficial feeling, but once he fused it with his Nascent Divinity, even though the power that would erupt forth might not be anything close to any sort ofbat power, but it could let Su Ming bepletely unrivaled in his attempts to Possess anything.


    Moreover, unless there was someone else who had an equally strong will as his, then if he went on to Possess someone else, he would not find a single person who could stand up against him. Possession had its simrities to forcefully Branding an Enchanted Vessel, that was why Su Ming had chosen to weaken the de first, because all of his actions had been for this moment - to forcefully im this bone de as his own!


    As Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity rammed in, the bone de started resisting violently, but in an instant, a piercing sound came from within the de. A huge force spread out from inside¡ªit was trying to struggle free of Su Ming¡¯s hands!


    "Nothing I¡¯ve set my eyes upon can run away!"


    Su Ming¡¯s expression turned dark. He sped his hands firmly on the de and did not let go. Once his Nascent Divinity rushed into the bone de with an extreme speed, he started suppressing all forms of thought trying to resist him like a hot de cutting through butter.


    When Si Ma Xin saw this scene from the distance, a look of shock filled with disbelief appeared on his face. Su Ming¡¯s actions had once again stunned him. He did not think he would be so determined¡­ to snatch that bone de from him.


    "You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew. This de was born from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. It has already gained sentience a long time ago. Even if I am the God of Berserkers¡¯ scion, I can only borrow its power. Even I can¡¯t control it, and you¡¯re thinking about snatching it away? You¡¯re mad!"


    Once Si Ma Xin suppressed his shock, a cold sneer curled up his lips. He did not believe that Su Ming would seed. To him, this action was simply too crazy.


    Yet even though he did not believe Su Ming would seed, this was a chance for him, because right then, his opponent was focused solely on snatching the bone de.


    He did not hesitate. The moment he said those words, Si Ma Xin, who had now mostly recovered, charged towards Su Ming. He closed in within an instant and lifted his right hand to strike his forehead. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and that strike also contained the irreconcble hate he harbored towards Su Ming.


    The instant his palm arrived, a glint abruptly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He let his left hand fall from the bone de and seized it with his right, not caring about blood flowing down. Once he made sure the bone de would not be able to escape, he swung his left hand towards Si Ma Xin the instant he approached him.


    The power to reverse time arrived once again, and its appearance made Si Ma Xin¡¯s face instantly turn pale. Once again, he miscalcted. He originally thought that Su Ming would be paying full attention to snatching the bone de and did not expect that he would still be able to cast that terrifying divine ability.


    He had made many miscalctions and experienced many setbacks as he fought against Su Ming, and all of these things struck a severe blow towards Si Ma Xin¡¯s confidence. In fact, he had a feeling that no matter how many serendipities he received, he would still be unable to fight against the speed before his eyes, that he was bound to fail.


    Only a small hint of that feeling could be detected within him in the beginning, but as time continued passing by, it filled his whole heart, especially when he was dragged into the cycles of repetition once again.


    The instant Si Ma Xin¡¯s body was filled with the power of the past and he started moving backwards instead of forward, Su Ming clenched his left hand into a fist and mmed it against his opponent¡¯s body. When his body copsed and he coughed up blood, Su Ming waved his left hand again.


    The process repeated itself. The span of time Su Ming could remain as Destiny this time had clearly be much longer. This was rted to the serendipity he received from Blood Absconsion Tribe and connected to the increase in his level of cultivation.


    Su Ming might look as if he was asionally in a disadvantage during this battle, but in truth, since the both of them truly attacked each other, he could be said to have beenpletely leading the course of the battle!


    He hadpletely suppressed Si Ma Xin with his power!


    It was especially so during this moment. Su Ming had his right hand around the bone de as his Nascent Divinity continued fusing into it and suppressing all forms of resistance to forcefully leave his Brand on it, while his left hand executed the Art to return to the past, causing Si Ma Xin to sink into depression.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. He could not ept this! He absolutely could not ept this!


    He had received the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance. This was an incredibly rare serendipity in the entirend of the Berserkers. This was a fortuitous chance that would make an endless stream of people go mad with jealousy, but¡­ he was still suppressed by Su Ming!


    He¡­ did not possess a single ounce of strength within him capable of fighting against this state where he was caught in the cycle of repetitions, even when Su Ming was still holding onto the bone de with his right hand. This made Si Ma Xin roar in his heart, unable to ept his fate.


    But he¡­ could not even give voice to his roars!


    As rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, Si Ma Xin¡¯s body shattered again and again, and his recovery began to slow down with each passing moment. If this continued, then before long, he wouldpletely die!


    However¡­ Su Ming gasped in his heart. Si Ma Xin could be said to be the hardest person to kill ever since his power grew exponentially. All of this was because of that Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed he practiced. If Si Ma Xin did not have this Art, Su Ming would have killed him a long time ago.


    Even if he had received the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance, Si Ma Xin would still not be Su Ming¡¯s opponent!


    But Si Ma Xin¡¯s life force remained as an unending stream within him, and Su Ming¡¯s time as Destiny was limited. Even though his time limit had increased by quite a huge margin due to the increase to his power of cultivation, his time as Destiny had to end now.


    Su Ming¡¯s hair was returning to its original state swiftly, and his body was gradually changing. The power of the past was also rapidly bing weaker.


    Si Ma Xin immediately noticed this. As he slowly began to recover from his copsed state, a murderous re appeared in his eyes, and he finally obtained the chance to speak.


    "Can¡¯t go on anymore, Su Ming?! Can¡¯t go on anymore?!"


    Si Ma Xinughed maniacally. There was a wound on him that had pierced through his chest, and it was quickly recovering at the moment. When he saw that Su Ming¡¯s divine ability was weakening, heughed loudly as a ferociousness expression appeared on his face.


    "You''re noisy!" Su Ming said coldly.


    The instant his appearance returned to normal, his hair turned ck, and he reverted from being Destiny, Si Ma Xin¡¯sughter resounded in the air, and his body was no longer bound by the power of returning to the past. Right at the moment he could finally swiftly retreat, a piercing buzz rang forth from the bone de in Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    That buzzing sounded like a cry of submission, like a final, unwilling roar once everything within the de had been suppressed. At the same moment that sound echoed in the air, Su Ming released the hold of his right hand. The bone de immediately turned around, causing the de¡¯s hilt to fall in Su Ming¡¯s palm. Once he held it in his hand, the power of all the Berserker Bones in his body started circting within him.


    During that instant, a shocking, ck murderous aura erupted from the bone de in his hand. It might be unwilling and might have subjected itself in humiliation, but at that moment, it could be controlled by Su Ming!


    Because once Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity fused with his incredible will, he had forcefully subjugated the bone de, even though it had been born within the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, and even though¡­ it had existed for millions of years!


    The instant Su Ming held that de, he took a step towards the retreating Si Ma Xin. That man was originallyughing loudly, but his expression was rapidly changing to that of shock. Like a long arc, Su Ming charged towards him with the bone de in hand and cut down with it!


    Before the de even cut Si Ma Xin¡¯s body, a piercing sound that sliced through the air as if it had cut through space itself resounded and a ck ray of light traveling in an arc shed in the air. During that instant, Su Ming¡¯s bone de had already arrived at the top of Si Ma Xin¡¯s head and cut through his skull, his body, right until it cut him in half.


    A rumbling sound so loud it shook the sky and earth rang out. Si Ma Xin let out a shrill scream of pain once the de cut himpletely apart.


    Su Ming lifted his head. With the ck bone de in hand, his ck hair dancing behind his head, the profound, strange light in his eyes, and the aloof expression on his face, he was filled with an indescribably enigmatic and mysterious air!


    The left half of the two sides of Si Ma Xin¡¯s body turned into ayer of darkness once he was cut in half, eventually turning into ck liquid that fell into the sea beneath them.


    However, the remaining half of his body fell into the sea as he continued falling backwards while remaining a bloody mess.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and he charged straight into the sea with the bone de in hand. However, right when he came closer to the surface of the sea, a sense of danger rose within him. Without hesitation, he disappeared in the span of a breath, and when he reappeared a thousand feet away, he immediately saw the spot where he had previously been copsing with a bang and turning into a vortex.


    The appearance of that vortex caused a whirlpool to appear at the surface of the sea. At the center of it was the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, which had already been submerged by the sea!

 Chapter 562 — Welcoming of Deities!

    <h4>Chapter 562: Weing of Deities!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Su Ming, I will not be able to reconcile with myself if we do not end our grudge today! With my identity as a Berserker, I will burn my blood and revert my body¡­ to that of the second God of Berserkers!" Si Ma Xin¡¯s looming voice traveled out of the whirlpool in the sea. As the waves roared, his voice spread in all reactions, and Su Ming frowned.


    The difficulty in killing Si Ma Xin was something he had rarely seen in his life. Even now, this person had not died, and this made Su Ming gain a deeper understanding towards that Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed.


    He suddenly came to understand why the Immortals deployed so many powerful warriors just to kill the second God of Berserkers, and even tore his body into pieces even though he only had half the first God of Berserkers¡¯ power.


    All of this must surely have been because the second God of Berserkers was even more difficult to deal with and killpared to the current Si Ma Xin. No matter who it was, they would surely frown when they came face to face against this sort of enemy.


    Su Ming had already mortally wounded Si Ma Xin numerous times, and if he looked at it based on the number of times the man had recovered, then Su Ming could say that he had killed Si Ma Xin a countless number of times¡­ but even now, the man still remained alive.


    The presence he exuded from the whirlpool in the sea was also slightly stronger than before!


    As his voice echoed and the roars from the sea reverberated in the air, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand shuddered, and the spot where the bone de had been pulled out from its palm started shining with a powerful light. Si Ma Xin¡¯s body appeared within it!


    He still looked as he did previously, as if his body had never been torn apart. However, he did look even more dried up than before. He was now really just skin and bones. His eyes were crimson red, and his face was was filled with murderousness.


    He did not stand up, but had his hands pressed on the God of Berserkers¡¯ palm instead. He lifted his head to re at Su Ming. His body was vague and indistinct in the powerful light. At the instant he looked over, a strange voice tumbled out of his mouth.


    "Hear my Chant for the breaking of souls within one incense stick - Let my blood be set aze!"


    Si Ma Xin lifted his head and roared. Then, as if fire had been kindled within his body, a wave of heat abruptly spread through the area. At the same time, Si Ma Xin¡¯s face started changing quickly. The God of Berserkers¡¯ arm beneath him started withering away rapidly, as if it had been sucked away.


    A roar filled with madness slowly traveled into midair. That roar did not belong to Si Ma Xin, neither did it belong to Su Ming. It appeared out of nowhere, as if it had originally existed in the world, but only a certain set of people could hear it during certain moments.


    This was¡­ the second God of Berserkers¡¯ roar, filled with his grudge towards the Immortals, and his unwillingness to ept death!


    The instant that roar filled the area, Si Ma Xin also lifted his head and roared. It practically fused together with the second God of Berserkers¡¯ roar to turn into a frequency, causing the people who heard it to be unable to differentiate the voices.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he narrowed his eyes, he took a step forward and appeared beside the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand in an instant. At the moment his bone de drew an arc in the air, it swung down towards Si Ma Xin.


    While he moved, Si Ma Xin¡¯s body swiftly swelled up and his hair grew much longer. His flesh started squirming in his body, and he became much sturdier than before. As his body transformed, he grew to be thirty feet tall!


    At that moment, he was no longer Si Ma Xin. He had instead changed into another person. A power filled with madness erupted from his body, and at the same time he stomped the God of Berserkers¡¯ left arm with his right foot and flew up to throw a fist towards Su Ming¡¯s iing bone de!


    Perhaps it was no longer urate to say that the punch belonged to Si Ma Xin, because his mind had be muddled at that point. Setting his own blood aze to forcefully receive the full inheritance and executing the power within the inheritance was not something he could control at the moment. The damage dealt to him as he forcefully executed that ability was something that he could only heal using his life!


    The life spoken of was his own vitality. He had used his life as a sacrifice, used all the life force within his Berserker Seeds in exchange for this, and all of it was for the sake of killing Su Ming!


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s fist reached an extreme speed as he hurled it in a punch forward. In fact, his afterimage was still left on the God of Berserkers¡¯ hand when his true body had already appeared before Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank due to that punch. He just felt an indefinable pressureing swiftly at him from the front.


    His robes fluttered backwards and all his hair stood up on his body. A strong sense of danger swiftly rose within him. He did not have time to think. He lifted the bone de in his hands and shed down at the air before him.


    A shocking boom surged into the sky at that instant. As it reverberated in the air, the entire area shook. Su Ming, however, only felt a huge rebounding from the direction before him. It shot up the bone de and traveled into his arm before going through his entire body.


    As that rebound shot through him, Su Ming gained the feeling as if a hundred thousand mountains had fallen on him. He coughed out a huge mouthful of blood and staggered several thousands of feet backwards. A grave expression appeared on his face as he looked towards the spot where he was moment ago.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s body materialized from the void. His entire right arm exploded in that instant, torn into a bloody mess, but it was strangely recovering at a swift pace. His face was emotionless, and his eyes were lifeless, but there was a powerful presenceing from his body.


    This was the God of Berserkers¡¯ zing Blood Art. It was a mysterious Art within his inheritance that could allow the caster¡¯sbat powers to instantly escte. This Art¡­ was astonishingly simr to Su Ming¡¯s Destiny!


    When the second God of Berserkers cast this divine ability in the past, he managed to make all the Berserkers bow down and worship him, had managed to shock the Immortals with it, and had left a memory of the second God of Berserkers carved into the Immortals¡¯ bones even after the first had left.


    It was also the source for his death!


    At that moment, Si Ma Xin¡¯s lifeless and apathetic eyes looked towards Su Ming. Not a hint of emotion could be seen within him as he lifted his right foot and walked towards him. At the instant his footnded, the world rumbled. Su Ming immediately vanished, continuing to retreat.


    The moment he disappeared, the air in the spot where he was previously immediately shattered to turn into a gigantic ck vortex. It swept in all directions, and Si Ma Xin walked out of the vortex to look towards Su Ming, who had appeared in the distance.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression had turned incredibly sour. The change of Si Ma Xin had increased hisbat powers explosively. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, that punch he delivered just now couldpletely suppress a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm by force.


    If Su Ming could still turn into Destiny, then he would be able to fight against him, but he had just ended his transformation as Destiny, and he would not be able to turn again within such a short period of time. Because of that, fighting against this Si Ma Xin who had just received an increase in strength became a slight headache.


    When Si Ma Xin looked towards him with the expressionless face which made him look as if he had no soul, then lifted his right foot toe closer, Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The entire area within this region had turned into chaos as the second God of Berserkers¡¯ faint and indistinct roars rang in the air, giving voice to his unwillingness to ept his fate throughout the ages.


    The seawater beneath them roared, and the ice above them continued shattering, as if it wanted topletely submerge this ce in water. During this critical moment, a thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart. Right when Si Ma Xin¡¯s footnded and he closed in once again with a boom in the sky, Su Ming lifted his right hand swiftly and patted his storage bag. Immediately, a round medicinal pill appeared on his palm!


    That pill was the Weing of Deities!


    It could absorb all the soul fragments in the world. If anyone swallowed it, they would be able to turn into that soul itself. Its might could not be predicted, because it wasrgely connected to the soul the pill took in!


    "Receive the spirits from all directions, absorb the remaining wills in all universes. If the souls are empty, then they all¡­ can be taken." With two fingers pinching the Weing of Deities, Su Ming quickly mumbled under his breath, a strange light in his eyes.


    The instant he said those words, a piercing dark light immediately erupted from the Weing of Deities in his hand. That dark light looked as if it came from a dark colored sun, causing the entire area to be illuminated by it in an instant. During that moment, the entire ice above them, the seawater below them, and the surging sea waspletely illuminated in that dark light.


    As it filled the area, Si Ma Xin¡¯s body swiftly appeared hundreds of feet away from Su Ming, looking as if he had been forced out by the dark light.


    Almost the moment his body appeared, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ roar instantly reached an extreme volume within this this world of ice in the sea.


    "ROAR!"


    It reverberated in the air, and became clearer with each passing moment. In the span of a breath, the roars sounded as if they came from right next to Su Ming¡¯s ears. As they echoed in the area, ck shadow threads appeared out of thin air from all over the ce. Instantly, they all rushed towards Su Ming¡¯s Weing of Deities.


    The God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand standing erect in the whirlpool in the sea underneath shuddered violently. This was the first time it shook because of someone else other than Si Ma Xin!


    Si Ma Xin had been able to receive the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance entirely because he practiced his cultivation methods and because of this arm. No one else would be able to obtain this sort of chance and serendipity. Even those before Si Ma Xin who had managed to find the arm were not able to receive the inheritance.


    That was why it was impossible for Su Ming himself to receive this inheritance, especially since Si Ma Xin¡¯s Brand had been left in the second God of Berserker¡¯s left hand.


    It would be impossible for him to try and receive the inheritance in this sort of situation even if he tried to use the ck stone fragment and changed his presence to deceive it.


    However, the appearance of the Weing of Deities had changed everythingpletely!


    This pill could absorb all soul fragments in the world¡­ and the second God of Berserkers¡¯ soul was included among these fragmented souls!


    If the second God of Berserkers¡¯ soul did not exist to this day, then the legend of a certain set of people being able to sense his presence during certain periods of time would not havee to be, and clearly, thergest amount of the second God of Berserkers¡¯ fragmented parts of the soul could be found on his arm.


    If Su Ming activated the Weing of Deities in this ce, then he would¡­ definitely be absorbing the second God of Berserkers¡¯ soul!


    As the God of Berserkers¡¯ left arm trembled, arge amount of ck smoke immediately erupted from within, turning into an illusory fog that rushed towards Su Ming¡¯s Weing of Deities.


    In an instant, that fog fused into the pill, causing it to tremble violently, and its color changed abruptly. A primeval presence spread out from inside, and as if the pill had turned into a gigantic vortex, it started absorbing all the soul fragments within the ce!

 Chapter 563 — A Different Inheritance!

    <h4>Chapter 563: A Different Inheritance!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All of this might seem to have happened slowly, but in truth, several breaths had only passed since Su Ming brought out the Weing of Deities to the moment it absorbed the soul fragments in the area. Right before his eyes, fog surrounded the the pill, and arge amount of ck smoke was still surrounding it, causing his right hand to be enveloped within.


    The roars from the second God of Berserkers did not sound as if they came from the surroundings, but were nowing from the Weing of Deities. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and without any hesitation, he swallowed the pill!


    The instant he did so, Si Ma Xin closed in once again after he was forced to reveal himself. He appeared before Su Ming, and with an apathetic and expressionless face, he hurled his fist straight towards him!


    Rumbling sounds echoed in the air. Su Ming retreated seven steps, and when he withdrew, Si Ma Xin followed him, then clenched his fist and struck again.


    When Su Ming took his first step backwards, dark light started flickering in his eyes.


    When he took his second step, he calmed down, and strangely, his hair grew longer.


    At the instant he took his third step, the dark light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. That flickering light was a peculiar sight to behold.


    When he took his fifth, sixth, and seventh steps, his body became slightly thinner. The dark light in his eyes became stronger, and his hair grew to reach his feet. Right when he took his seventh step, a power that did not belong to him erupted from his body.


    When that power erupted, Si Ma Xin caught up. Su Ming saw him delivering the same punch as before, straight towards his skull, and at that moment, a dark light shed in his eyes. He opened his mouth and let out a roar so loud that it shook the sky and earth!


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s iing punch froze, and his flesh was immediately torn apart. Even his body started shattering inch by inch as if a violent gust of wind had swept past him, and at the same time, he started retreating abruptly.


    When he did so, his apathetic face changed instantly. His eyes went wide, and shocked disbelief appeared on his face once again. His breathing quickened, his body shuddered, and his disbelief caused him to be overwhelmed by an indefinable shock towards Su Ming!


    "God of Berserkers¡¯ roar¡­ This is the God of Berserkers¡¯ roar! This is impossible! This shouldn¡¯t be possible!" Shock was evident in Si Ma Xin¡¯s voice. That attack just then was indeed the God of Berserker¡¯s roar!


    Su Ming stood in midair and looked towards Si Ma Xin, the dark light in his eyes shining. At that moment, his head was clear, but he was still a little rusty in controlling his body. It was as if there was another force besides him that was controlling his body and fighting ording to his will!


    This power came from the Weing of Deities, or more urately¡­ the soul fragments in the world that the pill had absorbed!


    In fact, there was a strong feeling raging in Su Ming¡¯s heart. That feeling came from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand in the sea, and it was a feeling of a blood bond so strong that it was thicker than water. It was as if this left hand belonged to him!


    In truth, he could even sense something calling out to him from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, as if he was connected to it!


    However, Su Ming knew that this feeling was not because of him. It came from¡­ the soul fragments within the Weing of Deities, which it had absorbed from the world!


    Su Ming! Si Ma Xin!


    When they had their first battle in Freezing Sky n all those years ago, all the people watching had thought that their divine abilities were incredibly simr, and even their temperament was simr. Many people had remembered this feeling in their hearts.


    Right now, while there might be no one watching their final battle, but the skills and divine abilities both Su Ming and Si Ma Xin revealed were still¡­ simr!


    If Si Ma Xin had received the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance and used the power stored in the God of Berserkers¡¯ arm to boost hisbat powers to the max, as well as to let himself gain his current appearance, then the Su Ming now could also be said to have gained the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance!


    However, his method was different from the one used by Si Ma Xin. He had absorbed the second God of Berserkers¡¯ soul, had the soul enter his mind, and had that mind fill his whole body!


    Si Ma Xin had inherited the God of Berserker¡¯s power, had that power enter his body, then had his body cause his mind to scatter!


    They had different inheritances, different manners of manifesting their inheritances, different methods to obtain those inheritances, but what was simr¡­ was the second God of Berserkers!


    Su Ming closed his eyes and spread out his will through his body to fuse with the power contained within the Weing of Deities. Once he did so, his eyes flew open, and he lifted his right foot to take a step forward.


    An illusion immediately appeared on the ice above them. A huge foot appeared with a bang within that illusion.


    This¡­ was what Si Ma Xin had cast earlier - the God of Berserkers¡¯ Seven Steps!


    As Su Ming executed that Art, Si Ma Xin¡¯s body tumbled backwards. He lifted his right hand and hurled a punch towards the iing gigantic foot from above. With a loud bang, the footprint copsed and vanished. At the same time, Si Ma Xin was forced back several hundreds of feet. When he lifted his head, madness appeared in his eyes.


    "This is impossible! I¡¯m the one who should be the second God of Berserkers¡¯ scion! I¡¯m the one who should be!"


    In his madness, Si Ma Xin lifted his hands swiftly and sped them together above his head, then with his index finger and thumb, he formed a round mark above his head!


    At the same moment, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He lifted his hands as well and had four of his fingers connect above his head to form the exact same mark Si Ma Xin had done!


    "I know¡­ all the divine abilities you inherited!" Su Ming derednguidly. Dark light shone in his eyes, and at that moment, he had let go of his control over his body, allowing the power of the Weing of Deities to control it to fight!


    "God of Berserkers¡¯ alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon. First Alteration¡­ Disaster of the Stars!" Si Ma Xin shouted, and his hands parted swiftly from the top of his head before he swung his arms towards the sky. With it, arge amount of the ice above them immediately crumbled and shattered away to reveal an illusionary shadow above.


    The illusion was of a sky with numerous stars glittering in it. As they moved and shone, they grouped together to form a huge arm. It looked as if it stretched out of the sky and was swiftly descending on Su Ming.


    The same words tumbled out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth in whispers. With a swing of his arm, another piece of sky filled with stars appeared above them. However, this one waspletely different from the one Si Ma Xin had brought up!


    It was an unfamiliar sky to the people of South Morning. This was the night that belonged to Su Ming¡¯s memories - Dark Mountain¡¯s night sky!


    As the stars shone in the sky, they also formed an arm. Once the two arms made appeared, they crashed into each other with a bang. A power strong enough to cause the sky to crumble and the earth to shatter erupted swiftly at that instant.


    The skies filled with stars were torn apart, and the ice above them crumbledpletely. Arge amount of seawater charged in madly, causing the space within the ice to be filled rapidly the sea. By the looks of it, before long, this ce would truly be a part of the seabed!


    Si Ma Xin coughed up blood and took several steps back. Just as he wanted to go and absorb the power from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand so that he could recover his vitality, he discovered, much to his shock, that he could no longer absorb any more power from it!


    It was as if there was a will contained within the God of Berserker¡¯s arm that stopped him from absorbing his inheritance!


    "Si Ma Xin, it¡¯s my turn to attack now," Su Mint stated calmly. As he stood in midair, he lifted his right hand and bent his body slightly, making it look as if he had taken the form of a crescent moon!


    Right as he did so, a string of words that made Si Ma Xin sink into despair fell out of his mouth.


    "God of Berserkers¡¯ alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon, Second Alteration¡­ Shift in the Moon!"


    Once those words were spoken, an intense dark light spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body. As it shone, his entire body turned into a crescent moon. Moonlight shone through the entire area, and wherever it went, the ce would be filled with a cold and murderous air!


    Almost the instant he activated his divine ability, an illusion of a moon immediately appeared around Si Ma Xin¡¯s body. That illusion covered his entire body, and a true life-threatening sense of death rose in his heart.


    With Si Ma Xin¡¯s inheritance and his current level of cultivation, he could execute the Disaster of the Stars from the alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon. As for the other two styles that cameter, he could not execute them. At that moment, when he saw Su Ming executing the stronger Shift in the Moon, he lifted his right hand and struck his chest viciously in despair.


    From that one strike, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. The Berserker Bones in his body were crushed, the foundation he built in the Awakening Realm copsed, his thoughts as a Berserker Soul shattered, and all the cultivation bases in his body became a muddled mess.


    This sort of chaos would definitely kill him if he did not have any life force providing nourishment to him! However, Si Ma Xin knew that if he did not do this, then he would definitely die. It would be better if he did something crazy instead. Before his death, he would drag Su Ming to hell with him!


    "You¡¯re¡­ dying together with me!" Blood trickled out of the corners of Si Ma Xin¡¯s lips. A ferocious expression twisted his face. As he roared, he lifted his right hand and positioned himself in the exact same pose as Su Ming.


    "God of Berserkers¡¯ alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon, Second Alteration¡­ Shift in the Moon!" As Si Ma Xin roared, his body became the same as Su Ming¡¯s. He, too, turned into a crescent moon in the depths of the sea!


    If he did not cause his cultivation bases to fall into a muddled mess, did not cause them topletely shatter and explode, then he would have been unable to execute the second Alteration from the the alteration of the stars, sun, and moon. At that moment, he could no longer care about anything. With death as the consequence, he executed this Art, and immediately, the illusion of a crescent moon also appeared around Su Ming!


    "Moon ughter!"


    "Moon ughter!"


    Two voices shouting the exact same words exploded from the world in the depths of the sea. At the instant they erupted forth, the dark shadows of the crescent moon around Su Ming and Si Ma Xin shattered and crumbled at the same time. Booming sounds came from their bodies, which seemed to have fused together with the shadows.


    Su Ming coughed up a huge mouthful of blood straight from his heart. He was sent tumbling backwards until he reached a thousand feet away, and when he coughed up blood once again, he lifted his head swiftly.


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s right arm exploded and his right leg shattered. His body was flung out and blood filled the water. The right arm and leg he lost did not recover as it did in the past, but¡­ was gone for real instead!


    "I can¡¯t ept this! I can¡¯t ept this!" Si Ma Xin cried out shrilly. He could feel his life force fading away, and at that moment, he was already heading straight towards death, but he¡­ could not ept this!


    "This is not my fate! It absolutely isn¡¯t!"

 Chapter 564 — Si Ma’s Death!

    <h4>Chapter 564: Si Ma¡¯s Death!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s piercing howl echoed in the water. He stopped after tumbling several thousands of feet backwards. His left hand started rotting away, and as his left leg trembled, it began swiftly withering away. Signs of decay appeared on his body.


    Hair fell from his head, and arge amount of ck spots appeared on his face. Those ck spots rotted away one by one and let out a horrible stench. This was not due to the power of Moon ughter, but was due to Su Ming gathering up the power of the Curse within him when he executed Shift in the Moon!


    "You might know all my divine abilities¡­ but you¡­ definitely won¡¯t know thest divine ability I will cast in my life!"


    Si Ma Xin¡¯s eyes became dull and lifeless. When he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, a crazed sneer appeared on his lips. This was an expression formed due to his grudge, his unwillingness to ept his face, and everything else before he died. Perhaps this could not be called a sneer. It was an expression that had no name, an expression that was not of crying or smiling.


    "The God of Berserkers¡¯ fate¡­ was to suffer being quartered. His body would be torn to pieces, and he would seal thend of the Berserkers for generations toe. This¡­ is the will of Morning Dao," Si Ma Xin mumbled. This string of words had emerged in his head the instant he touched the hand all those years ago.


    This was¡­ the power that sealed the second God of Berserkers!


    This power did not belong to Si Ma Xin, but belonged to the world in the depths of the sea where he and Su Ming stood right at that moment, because this was the ce where the second¡¯s left hand was sealed, and this sealing power had originally existed in this ce to begin with!


    Si Ma Xin was simply activating the seal, making the seal spread out to seal all the people who had any sort of connection to the second God of Berserkers!


    Almost the moment he said these words, the sea stopped moving. The sea surging down from above also stopped moving as if time had stopped for them. The God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand trembled, and yellow waves of light shot out from it.


    "The worlds located in the five directions suppress the Berserker¡¯s arm. Once these five directions shift, the universe will close its eyes, and Yin Death¡­ will open!"


    Si Ma Xinughed loudly. At that moment, a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to close in on Si Ma Xin, the man closed his eyes and continuedughing.


    "I lost, but I didn¡¯t lose to you, Su Ming! I lost to fate!


    "God, if you already had me in the world, then why did you make Su Ming appear?!


    "Could this be my destiny? Am I fated to fight against Su Ming, and the only one alive will be the one truly chosen by heaven?!" Si Ma Xinughed maniacally, tears fell from his eyes. His left hand swiftly exploded, while his left leg rotted away into liquid.


    From the moment he obtained the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance up to this point, from his initial delight up to his current despair, Si Ma Xin had gone through too many things. As he looked at Su Ming, his hatred had grown to an indescribable level. Even if he had to die, he would drag Su Ming down with him!


    "If this is my destiny, then I will fight against it! Neither of us will survive! I want him to die with me! I want this destiny to not be fulfilled against me!" The instant he said these words, his body shattered, turning into arge amount of ck flesh pieces that fell onto the surface of the sea.


    Si Ma Xin, who was the prodigy of Freezing Sky n, who had obtained the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance, and who had called himself the fourth God of Berserkers, ended his life right before Su Ming in the ce he obtained his inheritance and in the ce that was the source of his great power¡­


    As his body was torn apart, no more life force went towards him. Perhaps his life had been determined since the moment he met Su Ming in Han Mountain City¡­


    If he did not die, then Su Ming would!


    At the instant Si Ma Xin died, a ray of red light flew out from his shattered body. That red light¡­ was a wooden red puppet!


    It was built in Si Ma Xin¡¯s image, but there was a dried drop of blood at the center of its forehead, and right under that drop of blood was a white strand of hair!


    It was very short and incredibly soft. It did not look as if it belonged to an adult, but looked like the fetal hair of a baby. However, it was white¡­ there was no sign of life on that strand of hair, only a thick wave of aura of death that Su Ming was incredibly familiar with!


    But he was even more familiar with the strand of hair and the dried drop of blood. He might never have seen them before, but the familiar sensation from them gave him a feeling that they belonged to him.


    At that moment, cracks appeared on the puppet¡¯s body¡­ With a bang, it broke down into smithereens. Right then, the white strand of hair got dyed in blood and floated to the air. Su Ming did not know whether it was a mere coincidence, but the strand drifted towards him andnded on his palm.


    When it touched his palm, he shuddered. Then, something akin to a storm stirred in his eyes. It was as if his mind was dragged out by the strand of hair and he entered a strange world.


    Su Ming could only feel booming sounds going off in his head. He saw himself rushing out of the depths of the sea towards the sky. The clouds in the sky churned, and with an extreme speed, he charged towards a protective screen of light surrounding this ce, right to the boundless sky!


    When he arrived at the end of the sky and shot through the dark clouds that covered the sun, a bright clear sky appeared. He did not stop. It was as if there was a string tied securely around him, guiding him to continue rising into the sky!


    He did not know how much time passed. When the bright clear sky was no longer around, ck fog surrounded him. He was familiar with it. It was¡­ the fog from Yin Death Region, the fog that had surrounded the ancient bronze sword in the past and stopped it from traveling out!


    Su Ming rose up through the fog in a daze until he heard a roaring. A beasty within the fog before him. It had the head of an alligator, but the body of a dragon that stretched to an unknown distance. That beast was looking around with its head stretched outwards, as if hesitating about something.


    A powerful presence that almost made Su Ming¡¯s mind break down spread from the creature¡¯s body, but the beast clearly did not see him. Su Ming could feel himself shooting through the ck fog as he continued rising into the air.


    On the way, he saw more than a dozen powerful and strange ferocious beasts. In fact, the ones he saw near the end gave him a feeling that they were even stronger than Di Tian¡¯s clone.


    The fog above him gradually became thinner. As faint and indistinct roars echoed in the air, he shot out of the darkness, and he saw the gxy, the stars, and everything else that he had seen on the ancient bronze sword in the past!


    Su Ming also saw the vortex formed by the ck fog beneath him. It was gigantic and covered an incredibly wide area within the endless gxy. The vortex rotated with loud rumbling sounds, and as the fog surrounded it, the aura of death filled the entire area.


    Su Ming¡¯s body continued rising even as he looked at the gxy and the stars. Unable to control himself, he arrived on arge piece ofnd floating in this gxy, located somewhere away from the vortex.


    This was a deste piece ofnd. There were signs of life here, the only structure a towering altar. On it was a person, and he was lying there quietly. His limbs were impaled to the ground, and his dried blood filled the entire area.


    There was a drop of blood at the center of the person¡¯s brows, and on it was a white strand of hair.


    This person seemed like a young adult, but¡­ the instant Su Ming saw his appearance, a bang went off in his head. This¡­ was Si Ma Xin!


    As Su Ming trembled, he whipped his head around, and then, he saw simr altars suddenly appearing on the originally deste piece ofnd. Those altars were so numerous that they covered the entire area. By the looks of it, there were hundreds of them!


    Moreover, the sizes of these altars varied. There were five altars that were incredibly tall and their sizes far surpassed those of others. When Su Ming saw them, he had a sudden urge to look so that he could see whether there were corpses simr to this lying around!


    Yet right at the instant he wanted to go forth and look, a strong suction force appeared around his body and dragged him backwards at an extreme speed. Within an instant, brought Su Ming back to the vortex in Yin Death Region.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Just as he was about to cast a divine ability so that he could force his body to stay in this ce, he found out¡­ that he did not have a body, only a thread of his spirit.


    In bitterness, he was forced to retreat while tumbling backwards, but in his eyes was madness as he silently engraved the image in his heart!


    As he retreated, he saw¡­ an endless amount of continents floating in the gxy. There were altars such as these on each continent, as if they formed a gigantic Rune. Right in the middle of that Rune was a continent, and on that continent, Su Ming saw vaguely that there was¡­ only one huge altar there.


    Perhaps it would be more urate to say that the continent in the center was in itself an altar.


    Su Ming might only have managed to catch a brief nce of that ce, but he had sensed¡­ a calling towards his soul.


    This was the final thing he saw. When his world cleared up again, he found himself standing at the depths of the sea, and the strand of white hair floated above his palm.


    It gradually shattered and disappeared without a trace¡­


    Su Ming stood there quietly and closed his eyes. At that moment, yellow light was shining from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left arm beneath him, and as it spread out, a loud bang rumbled in the air. The light grew brighter and illuminated the entire seabed!


    A huge seal pointing in five directions manifested from the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. It covered the God of Berserker¡¯s left hand, as if it was what had sealed the hand for an unknown amount of time!


    That seal was naturally the Five Direction Seal that was suppressing the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand!


    It was also the treasure that Si Ma Xin was confident could make Su Ming die with him. There was only one use to this treasure, and that was to suppress and to seal. It was to suppress all those connected to the second God of Berserkers and seal away all of the second God of Berserkers¡¯ power!


    However, due to its long existence, the seals power had been greatly reduced. The mighty strength within the second God of Berserkers had also caused the Five Direction Seal to fuse with his left hand. Once they could no longer be separated, the seal¡¯s power of suppression was weakened once again, that was why Si Ma Xin could obtain the inheritance.


    However¡­ due to Si Ma Xin¡¯s madness, the seal was awakened¡­


    The water in the depths of the sea was still. The waves at the seabed did not move. Everything at the bottom of the sea had ceased to move since the moment just now. Besides Si Ma Xin¡¯s crumbling body, the white strand of hair floating above the palm, and Su Ming himself, everything else had been frozen.


    Su Ming opened his eyes.

 Chapter 565 — Serendipity!

    <h4>Chapter 565: Serendipity!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming opened his eyes, the Five Direction Seal on the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand exuded a gentle yellow light in the still world. That light was like sun-like, causing the still depths of the sea to be illuminated with a golden sheen, turning it to a golden world.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was also illuminated by that light. His appearance had already faded away and he was shining with a gentle golden light. Nothing dangerous could be detected from the light, but it was rather strange in this still world.


    Because everything that was illuminated within the area of this light would¡­ disappear without a single sound, be it the seawater or the ice.


    It was as if the golden light could devour everything, and as the things around Su Ming disappeared, the golden light looked as if it was slowly shrinking. As it moved back, the edges of the light and the sea seemed to have been separated into two different dimensions.


    A sealing power filled the golden light. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His body suddenly swayed and he abruptly disappeared from his spot. Almost the instant he vanished, he reappeared in his original spot. His expression turned dark and he frowned.


    He had warped just now, but he was forced out of space itself right away. The seal in this ce had isted everything!


    The golden light in the area continued shrinking right before his eyes. The edges of that light were dark.


    Su Ming took a step forward and turned into a long arc. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, the bone de appeared in it, turning into the tip of the long arc as he charged towards the shrinking golden barrier.


    A rumbling sound echoed in the air. Su Ming tumbled backwards and he took eight continuous steps back. His expression turned darker. The sealing power contained within the golden barrier was something he could not pierce through.


    As the light continued shrinking, Su Ming lifted his head and looked upwards. A grave expression appeared on his face. He could see a faint gold shade beyond the golden light above his head, and it was not just a singleyer, there were five of them!


    Fiveyers of light that continued bing darker with eachyer, and all of them were gold.


    This was the Five Direction Seal. Eachyer of gold represented one direction of the seal¡¯s power. Right then, the five directions were all present, causing the seal¡¯s power to be nothingmon.


    The golden light around Su Ming was continuously shrinking towards the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, forcing him to take a few steps so that he no longer stood at the edge. It was as if his body was trapped in an incessantly shrinking cage and he could only move with the cage as it continued shrinking.


    Su Ming frowned. Si Ma Xin might have died, but this sealing power he activated before his death was incredibly strange. Su Ming could not leave no matter what he tried, and judging by the area covered by the golden light, even if he had been able to leave beforehand, he would still have been enveloped within the light, and he would still be eternally sealed in this ce.


    ¡®Judging by how crazed Si Ma Xin was, this seal should be the one sealing the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. Now that I¡¯ve absorbed the second God of Berserkers¡¯ soul fragments with the Weing of Deities, it can be said that I¡¯ve obtained some of his legacy. Because of that, the seal believes I fulfill its requirements to be sealed¡­¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. At that moment, the ancient second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand was standing erect in thisnd several dozens of feet away from him. The golden light that was shrinking slowly towards themid a hundred feet away.


    The area beyond the fiveyers of light was an empty void. It was like a ravine that had separated the area from the seawater.


    ¡®Si Ma Xin believed that I obtained the inheritance, same as he did¡­ But in truth, I absorbed the soul fragments with the Weing of Deities, so it¡¯s very simple to leave this ce. As long as I make the seal believe I don¡¯t have the second God of Berserkers¡¯ presence on me, then I can leave.¡¯


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He looked at the golden light and his eyes flickered before he swiftly opened his mouth. Immediately, a dark light flew out and turned into the Weing of Deities before him!


    The instant it left his body, his presence swiftly weakened by arge margin. All the divine abilities rted to the second God of Berserkers also faded away from his memories. His control over his body also reached its peak condition and he was no longer as rusty as before.


    More importantly, the instant the Weing of Deities left, he no longer sensed the sealing power from the shrinking golden light around him.


    ¡®As I thought.¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s brows did not rx and he continued to frown. A hint of uncertainty appeared on his face.


    He looked at the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand standing erect beside him, then looked at the golden light from the Five Direction Seal, and became uncertain.


    ¡®If I leave now, I won¡¯t be exposed to danger most likely. I can go back to surface of the sea without much trouble and return to the ninth summit¡­ But the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand will be sealed up again. Even if Ie back and search for itter on, I won¡¯t be able to find it.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the empty ravine in the darkness standing between the screen of light and the seawater. Clearly, this ce had been separated into two regions. Leaving this ce would be much easier than trying toe in from the world outside.


    ¡®But it¡¯s quite unfortunate if I leave just like this¡­¡¯


    Su Ming continued to frown. He was not really that interested in the second God of Berserkers¡¯ inheritance, but he had all sorts of feelings welling within him when he thought about Si Ma Xin¡¯s Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed. More importantly, he¡¯d seen the second God of Berserkers¡¯ divine abilities and Arts just now. He had even experienced casting one of them himself just moments ago, and those divine abilities were what he wascking at the moment!


    ¡®And the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand could make Si Ma Xin continuously recover, so there must be arge amount of life force contained within it. An eighth of all the bones in my body have been turned into Berserker Bones now, if I could absorb the second¡¯s left hand, then perhaps I could reach a breakthrough again!¡¯


    Once Su Ming thought about that, his heart started racing against his chest.


    On one hand, he could leave safely, but he would not be able to receive much serendipity. On the other hand, he could stay and face danger to try and absorb the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. It did not matter whether he would fail or seed, he would have to face the risk of being sealed in for eternity.


    How should he choose¡­?


    There was very little time left, and Su Ming absolutely had no time to think too deeply about this. A flicker of light appeared in his eyes and he gritted his teeth!


    ¡®Sess onlyes if you take risks! There is no serendipity in the world that would arrive without cause. I need to fight to gain and exchange for what I want¡­ I might have received a serendipitous event in the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World and obtained the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing, but the premise was that I had fought for it while exposing myself to an incredible risk!¡¯


    The golden light around him was already close to the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand before his eyes, and the light screen above him was also sinking, causing the dimension where Su Ming and the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand was to be increasingly smaller.


    The light shining from the Five Direction Seal was no longer gentle, but gained a fierce, mighty air, as if it wanted to suppress all things rted to the second God of Berserkers so that it could fulfill the mission it received in the past!


    ¡®I¡¯ll take the risk!¡¯


    A determined look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. If he left just like this, he would definitely be filled with discontent. That was why he decided to take the risk!


    The instant Su Ming made this decision, he lifted his right hand and seized the Weing of Deities, swallowing it once again. The presence around his body instantly changed, and his pupils turned even darker. A faint, illusionary shadow seemed to have appeared in his eyes, and then, he took a step tond right on the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand!


    This was the first time Su Ming stepped on there, and just like what Si Ma Xin did previously, he sat down cross-legged he touched down.


    It was warm. This was the first thing Su Ming felt when he touched the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. That indefinable warmth made him feel¡­ as if they had met somewhere before.


    The instant he sat down, the light from the Five Direction Seal above him swiftly started shining even more brilliantly, moving from a gentle light to a piercing re. The mighty presence contained within also started growing endlessly at the moment.


    "I don¡¯t need your inheritance. I just want your life force and the divine abilities that belong to the God of Berserkers!" Su Ming stated slowly. As he closed his eyes, he lifted his hands and pressed them t on the surface by his sides, right on top of the God of Berserkers¡¯ left palm.


    Right away, Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. A vast amount of life force swiftly surged into his body through his hands and body with rumbling sounds echoing in the air.


    This¡­ was the power contained within the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. This was the power that supported the arm so that it would not be destroyed, and this power was originally something no one else could absorb besides Si Ma Xin!


    Due to his level of cultivation, Si Ma Xin could not absorb too much life force. He had originally intended to absorb this wave of power every single time his level of cultivation rose. Then, when he perfectlypleted his cultivation, he would absorb all the power within the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand and turn it into something that belonged to him. At that time, he would be able to obtain a portion of the second God of Berserkers¡¯ strength.


    Now, with Si Ma Xin¡¯s death, no one else could absorb the power contained within the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. Yet due to the Weing of Deities, Su Ming could indirectly obtain the inheritance, which turned him into a person who could absorb this power!


    Besides, the amount of life force Su Ming needed for the Berserker Bones in his body was simply too much, and it was something Si Ma Xin could not hope topare. That was why Su Ming seemed to have turned into a bottomless pit as he absorbed the life force. When he closed his eyes and the life force surged into his body, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand shuddered, and the fingers that had never moved since ancient times started moving slowly.


    Eventually, those five fingers started slowly closing up to turn into a shield protecting Su Ming¡¯s body within the palm!


    This protection was a vague form of acknowledgment and should have originally been Si Ma Xin¡¯s serendipity, yet now¡­ it had be Su Ming¡¯s!


    If Si Ma Xin had not died and saw this scene, he would definitely cough up blood, because this should have originally belonged to him¡­


    Su Ming lifted his head. His long hair danced in the wind, and he looked at the golden light closing in until itpletely enveloped the God of Berserker¡¯s left hand and the Five Direction Seal floated above his head, causing the area around him to bepletely sealed.


    The area was filled with a deadly silence. Only Su Ming could be seen sitting still and unmoving through the cracks formed between the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand when it closed up.


    Time flowed slowly. At that moment, there was a great number of people gathered on the ninth summit outside this sealed world. All of these people were the survivors from Heaven Gate. At that moment, all of them hadplicated expressions on their faces as they asionally looked towards the sea.


    Bai Su was also looking at the surface of the sea quietly from a corner, with a rather anxious expression on her face.


    As Hu Zi continued snoring in his cave abode, the bald crane stepped on Hu Zi¡¯s back and pecked his back with its sharp beak. A thin thread was plucked out and swallowed with a snap of the crane¡¯s jaws. An incredibly contented look appeared on its face.


    "Weren¡¯t you just ying hide-and-seek with me earlier?! Go on, hide! Once you hide properly, I will find you, and I will eat you!"

 Chapter 566 — Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 566: Warmth</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ice had already disappeared in the depths of the sea. The entire sea was dark, filled with death-like silence.


    If anyone looked from the distance, they would see no signs of light. There was nothing shining golden, and neither was there the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand.


    Even if that someone knew precisely where it was located, they would still only see emptiness. It was as if nothing existed there anymore, and no signs of past events or things could be found there.


    Yet in this region that could not be detected with the naked eye, could not even be noticed by divine sense, was a dimension that had been separated from the sea. Golden light surrounded it, and as that light spread out, it turned into golden runic symbols that circled round the area.


    They could not be seen in the outside world, though.


    At the center of the dimension were fiveyers of golden light that covered the center. They looked as if they were in an oval shape, and they inted and deted as if in breathing.


    It was a strange dimension and a bizarre fiveyered screen of light. In the deepest depths of it was a gigantic arm that was incredibly coarse. It stood erect in the light and was lifted high up in the air. It had its fingers slightly curled, and sitting on its palm was a young man who had his eyes closed.


    The young man¡¯s long ck hair spilled over his shoulders. He was handsome, and his cheeks were slightly flushed. He would only breathe once after a long time. His hands were pressed on top of the palm he was sitting on, and the two seemed to have fused together. Aura spread out and crawled into his body, as well as his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    Su Ming looked as if he was silently meditating, but he was going through a tremendous change as if a storm was raging in his body. An endless wave of life force was continuously surging into him. As it swam through his body, it was quickly devoured and absorbed by the Berserker Bones.


    Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base was unique. Other people would only have twenty something Berserker Bones, but every single bone in Su Ming¡¯s body had the possibility of turning into a Berserker Bone. In fact, even his flesh, blood, and everything within his body were the same.


    As he continued with this rapid absorption, an unknown amount of time passed by, and he obtained his own serendipity. Almost a ninth of all his bones in his body had turned into those that belonged to a true Berserker, Berserker Bones!


    Once Su Mingpletely changed all of them, then his power would immediately reach a new height. At that time, what would await him would be¡­ the true Berserker Soul Realm that no one before him and perhaps no one after him would be able to obtain!


    If he could seed, then his power would reach a new pinnacle. Even if he did not transform into Destiny, he could still fight against a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and he would not be at a disadvantage.


    Unless, of course, he ran into those old monsters who had been lying around quietly for years once they had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and had managed to obtain a thread of the presence in Life Cultivation through much experimentation with their great and deep cultivation. Yet even so, no one could tell who would win in the end!


    However, the premise for all of these things to happen was that Su Ming could turn everything within him into Berserker Bones and step into the Berserker Soul Realm!


    As he absorbed the life force, a huge figure appeared in his head. He could not see the person clearly, but that person was executing his divine abilities and Arts one by one in his head.


    These Arts were mixed and varied. Su Ming could see some of them clearly, but some of them were over in a sh. When he tried to look more closely, he found that it was still difficult for him to discover any hints on how to cast these Arts.


    Besides the divine abilities, he also saw some scenes. They were rather muddled, and would usually disappear soon after showing up. It was impossible to connect them together.


    Only some scenes could be connected together, and one of them was a huge person floating up without moving his feet and flying into the distance. That person was in a bright gxy filled with stars.


    There was a huge round ball before him, and within it were oceans and continents, just like in aplete.


    The instant this person closed in on that, an innumerable amount of long arcs flew up. As howling sounds echoed in the air, Su Ming saw the person in the picture lifting his foot and taking seven steps forward!


    When he took those seven steps, the entire gxy shook. With his first step, he stirred up a wave of impact so strong that most of the long arcs tumbled backwards. With his second step, no more long arcs could be found blocking his path. When he took his third step, hended on that and the entire sphere trembled with a loud rumble. At the instant he took his fourth step, the sea churned and drowned everything.


    When his fifth, sixth, and seventh stepsnded, the round sphere looked as if a cmity had fallen on it. When it was torn into pieces, that person lifted his head and let out a roar.


    The torn world shattered swiftly. Once it was turned into smithereens, a ray of crystalline light flew out, and that person caught it in his hand. It was a crystal shining in flowing streams of light. In it¡­ was the power of one World.


    That was the power of a World.


    With the crystal in hand, the person left.


    "God of Berserkers¡¯ seven steps, God of Berserkers¡¯ roar¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The scene changed in a sh. The person appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind once again. However, this time, his face was no longer too obscured. Su Ming could see a little clearer. It was a very ordinary looking face. There was even a simple and honest air about him, without a hint of solemnity.


    It was especially so when he smiled, which gave him an even friendlier and more cordial feeling.


    When Su Ming saw this person¡¯s face, he gradually had a sense of familiarity. It came from the gigantic head Di Tian had sat on when Su Ming had borrowed the power of Possession from Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor to search through his memories while he was still in Han Mountain City!


    The person¡¯s face here was rather simr to that head he saw, but if anyonepared this kindly face and the crazed ferociousness on that head, they would very easily think that these were two different people if they did not look closely.


    Su Ming remained silent. This amiable andpletelycking of any solemnity second God of Berserkers in his head lifted his left hand and swung his arm towards the sky. The sun, moon, and stars appeared above, and he started executing divine abilities and Arts so shocking that they shook the sky and earth.


    He also saw the second God of Berserkers sealing the three Barren Arts of Heaven, Earth, and Man into the fang. He saw the concentration on his face and the loving smile as he created the fan, as if he wanted to give it as a present to a member of the younger generation.


    It was not the only fan, either. There was another one which he Branded with the Art of the sun, moon, and stars.


    Su Ming also saw the second God of Berserkers walking towards thend once he finished making those two fans, and he continued walking until he arrived before an imperial city with a number of pces. When the sounds of a baby crying traveled out from one of the pces, the second God of Berserkers could be found crying outside the pce with a smile. At that moment, he did not look like a God of Berserkers, but was just like an ordinary adult. He looked as if he was about to push the door to the pce open and give the two fans to the infant inside as his or her Origin Treasure.


    Yet right at the instant he ced his left hand on the pce door and was just about to push it open, the sky suddenly changed and snow floated down¡­ The second God of Berserkers froze for a moment before he brought back his left hand. His face turned cold, looking entirely different from the gentle person from before, as he looked towards the sky.


    The scene changed once again. Su Ming saw the pce again, but this time, he was inside. The doors to the pce were open, and the second God of Berserkers was covered in fresh blood. The sounds of battle outside rang nonstop, and an endless amount of long arcs sliced through the air with howls, as if a cmity had fallen on the world.


    The second God of Bersekers¡¯ face was pale. He walked into the pce and looked at the simrly pale looking woman standing inside. The two of them embraced each other.


    After a long while, the second God of Berserkers looked towards two small beds ced together nearby. There were two babies lying on top of the beds. One of them was crying, and the other had his eyes closed. He did not move, as if he was dead.


    He walked up and lifted his left hand to touch the crying baby girl¡¯s forehead, then with aplicated look, he nced at the other baby who looked as if he was dead. He sighed and walked up to the baby.


    The instant he touched the seemingly dead baby¡¯s forehead with his left hand, Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly. He started trembling. Everything in this scene - the baby¡¯s cries, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ kind and loving smile, the feeling when the God of Berserkers touched the other baby¡¯s forehead, all of these made Su Ming¡¯s breathing still.


    At that moment, he was still absorbing the power within the God of Berserkers¡¯ arm, but he needed to open his eyes, because¡­ the baby¡¯s cries gave him a familiar sensation, an incredibly familiar sensation¡­


    As his power increased, as he was moved by what he saw, and as that feeling rose in his heart, a sudden sharp pain appeared in his heart. Cracking sounds traveled out in the midst of his pain, as if something in his head had just shattered into pieces.


    At the same time, he became dazed. He saw a world covered in darkness, yet the area around him was warm. Cries and mumbling echoed in his sears. The one speaking was a woman, and her voice was gentle and soft.


    "Fei Er, ma is here. Don¡¯t cry¡­


    "You little rascal. You¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯re already crying so loudly? When my daughter grows up in the future, she will definitely be a very powerful person.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t take away your toys anymore. I¡¯ll give them back to you, don¡¯t cry¡­


    "Ah! My precious daughter, look. Your pa is back¡­"


    Everything before Su Ming¡¯s eyes was dark. He could not see light, but he could hear a sudden change in the crying and the woman¡¯s gentle voice. The cries became even stronger, and the gentle voice fell abruptly silent. The area around him turned freezing cold within an instant, as if it had begun snowing outside.


    A long whileter, he felt a hand touching his forehead. That touch¡­ was very warm, was so incredibly warm¡­


    When Su Ming regained his senses, he sat on the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand with a dumbfounded expression. He then lowered his head and looked at the God of Berserkers¡¯ arm beneath him, and tears slowly fell from his eyes¡­


    He understood where the warmth he felt when he touched the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand came from now¡­


    "Fei Er¡­" This was the second time Su Ming heard that name, but it was deeply engraved in his heart. The scenes he saw before fighting against Di Tian¡¯s clone all those years ago emerged once again in his heart.


    "Big brother¡­ big brother¡­" The voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears, and it gradually fused together with the cries.

 Chapter 567 — Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 567: Turning Point</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes once again to cover the dejected look in his eyes. In the midst of his loneliness, he sensed that the warmth from the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand was the same as the sensation from the coarse hand touching the forehead in his memories.


    It was as if he had returned to that pce that had existed many years ago, returned to the little warmth he had felt in that dark world.


    "Perhaps Destiny truly exists in this world¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, the caress in the past, the touch this day, all of these things seemed like a circle. He had found the start of it all, and also found the end.


    ¡®Perhaps this is how memories really are¡­ Once you find the end, you will also find the start¡­ Is¡­ this Life?¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and pain appeared on his face.


    He no longer needed to absorb the power from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand into his body. Instead, once the memories that existed since an unknown amount of time ago surfaced in his head, the power from the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand automatically surged into him.


    The difference between him absorbing on his own and the life force surging into his body to fuse with him on its own was incredibly great!


    One of them was a forceful amodation of the power into his body, and the other was aplete deliverance after he had been acknowledged.


    Time gradually passed. The second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand gradually withered away and shrank. All the power within it was sent into Su Ming¡¯s body without any hint of reservation, causing all of the Berserker Bones in Su Ming¡¯s body to start moving towards greatpletion once he had turned a ninth of his body into Berserker Bones!


    It was as if this left hand that belonged to the second God of Berserkers had always been waiting for someone - waiting for the baby whose forehead he had caressed while looking at him with aplicated gaze before leaving all those years ago.


    He might have perhaps mistaken Si Ma Xin for the baby all those years, but Si Ma Xin¡¯s death and Su Ming¡¯s arrival had caused everything to return to its original tracks.


    The fan that Su Ming had taken away from Si Ma Xin¡­ originally belonged to Su Ming!


    ¡®Destiny, Su Ming¡­ Just what is my fate¡­?¡¯


    In anguish, Su Ming closed his eyes. The vast amount of life force within his body was surging like an ocean, causing all his blood, flesh, and bones to change rapidly while moving continuously towards reaching the true greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm that no one before Su Ming had ever aplished!


    When all the bones, flesh, and blood in his body had turned into that of a true Berserker, only then his body could be said to have returned to its roots. His strength would also surpass his currentbat abilities.


    Time passed by slowly, and the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand continued withering away and shrinking. Eventually, it even started to fade away.


    Su Ming¡¯s hair had started dancing in the air at some point, and his presence surged into the sky. However¡­ the anguish on his face remained.


    The reunion after so many years had turned the warmth into the memory of a single touch. His memories were awakened bit by bit, causing him to be in anguish, and at the same time, at a loss.


    Su Ming was confused as to what exactly Life meant. At that moment, he suddenly had a strong desire to know just what¡­ exactly was Life.


    In the midst of his confusion, loud rumbling sounds came from within his body, and it instantly turned gold. The brilliance of its golden light surpassed the lighting from the Five Direction Seal, and it was gradually piercing through the second God of Berserkers¡¯ transparent left hand before spreading through the area.


    This light came from Su Ming¡¯s body, from every single one of his bones, every inch of his skin, every drop of his blood, every piece of his flesh¡­ from every single part of him.


    As the rumbling sounds echoed in the air, the golden light all over his body became stronger. He could clearly feel that almost every single one of his bones had already turned into Berserker Bones, and only his skull had yet to bepletely turned, but the change was quickly spreading through.


    The changing of his skull into a Berserker Bone was incredibly quick. After a moment, golden light shone brilliantly at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, and as cracking sounds rang gently in the air, a shudder ran through him, and his presence erupted, increasing rapidly at an extreme speed. After just a moment, it reached its peak!


    During that instant, all his bones, his flesh, his blood, and his tendons werepletely turned into those that belonged to a true Berserker!


    At the same time, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand under Su Ming¡¯s continued turning transparent and dissipated. It was as if it hadpleted its mission and finished waiting, and was now returning to dust.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he saw the sight of the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand, which had been standing erect for a long time, disintegrating. When it turned into crystalline light and spun around in circles, it spread through the air all around, and some of it touched the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, making him feel as thought that huge figure in his memories was caressing his forehead with theplicated emotion from the past that he¡¯d seen in the dark world.


    Su Ming looked at the crystalline light rising in the air quietly, watched it as it seeped through that Five Direction Seal and disappeared into nothingness, and a feeling of loneliness rose in his heart.


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them, his gaze was calm. The confusion, loneliness, and anguish were hidden away. No one could see them. Only Su Ming himself could sense them within his heart.


    His body rose into midair, still within the fiveyered screen of light at that moment. He slowly stood up, but right when, he suddenly frowned.


    He had a feeling that he wascking something. In silence, Su Ming looked at his hands and went on to sense the vast amount of power within him at the moment.


    That power was much stronger than what he possessed before, but he was only stronger by a foldpared to previously. He did not possess the oppressive power he imagined he would own after all his bones had turned into Berserker Bones.


    After all, Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Bones contained the Wind Berserker¡¯s inheritance, the Lightning Berserker¡¯s inheritance, the Candle Dragon¡¯s blessing, the serendipity from the Blood Absconsion Tribe¡¯s blood, and the second God of Berserkers¡¯ legacy. All of these things formed his current power, which none of his predecessors had managed to do before.


    However, the feeling he obtained after he had arrived at his current condition was that he was not really that much strongerpared to his previous self, and it gave him a feeling that there was something off.


    It was especially so when he sensed a lot more potential contained within his Berserker Bones, his blood, and his flesh, but he could not gather it together and bring it out¡­


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯mcking a turning point for me to be able to bring out my full potential swiftly! If I¡¯m able to spend a long time polishing myself, then after a certain amount of time, I would be able to bring out my full potential¡­ but now, I don¡¯t have time!¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He understood quite well just what he wascking!


    But this was just his guess. After all, his current situation was something that was never heard of among Berserkers. He had to continuously fumble about looking for his way.


    After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. The power in his cultivation base started circting with a loud bang, and his hair started moving without wind. A violent and wild sensation filled the area.


    ¡®If I cannot bring out this potential, then I will force it out!¡¯


    The power within Su Ming started circting even faster, but just as it was about to leave his body, it was forcefully retracted, causing two different types of pressure to appear!


    One of them was within him and was pushing his aura outside, and the other was outside pressing down against him. By doing so, Su Ming¡¯s body was turned into the center of the fight, and as the two forces continued pressing against him from inside and out, his face grew increasingly solemn.


    If a normal person carried out this sort ofpression, then they¡­ would end up triggering a self-destruction!


    Self-destruction was a state of copse once the body was pushed to its limit by the body¡¯s own pressure from within and the world squeezing down the body from outside. The greater thepression, the more shocking the force would be once after the explosion.


    When a person self-destructed, all the potential within his or her body would be naturally brought out in the explosion. This was the method Su Ming thought of, and it was a very crazy idea.


    Because he did not have the time to slowly polish his potential and gradually bring it out to fuse with his body, he could only use this extreme method to achieve the same results.


    Su Ming was also the only person who could do it, because the tenacity of his body at the moment had already reached a terrifying level. On the downside, this tenacity would make it so that if Su Ming wanted to self-destruct, it would be much harder for him to do sopared to other people.


    At that moment, as his body continuously went through thepression formed by the pressures from inside and outside him, a flicker of light appeared in his eyes, and the power within him started circting at a faster pace. By doing so, the power from thepression became even stronger. Under this force, Su Ming noticed that a trace of the potential within his body was forced out and fused into his cultivation base.


    "I knew it¡¯d work!"


    Su Ming gritted his teeth, and the cirction of his power within him increased once again, and this time, he was almost pushed to his limit. Rumbling sounds echoed in the air, and he started trembling. Thepression formed by the pressures from inside and outside his body pressing down on him caused his eyes to be bloodshot, but this action caused another trace of the potential to split off once again and fuse into his cultivation base.


    As his cultivation base circted faster, the potential was continuously forced out, but¡­ it was not much.


    ¡®Ick a turning point for this¡­¡¯


    A resolute look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He swiftly lifted his right hand and positioned two of his fingers into the shape of a sword. As he stared at the tip of his fingers, he didn¡¯t hesitate and tapped the center of his brows.


    The instant the fingertips touched him, a sharp stab of pain spread out from the center of his brows. That pain instantly reached its peak, and like a blown out balloon that had a hole punctured on its surface with a needle, an exit appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body under thepression. All the power within his body erupted with a bang!


    The strength of that explosion far surpassed the cirction of power within Su Ming¡¯s body. Under the explosion, the full potential within his body waspletely released. Intense pain shot through him, as if he was about to be torn apart, about to copse. However, in the midst of this pain, Su Ming could feel himself¡­ bing truly powerful!


    It was a strength that far surpassed his previous strength, a powerful sensation that truly belonged to him who had turned his entire body into Berserker Bones!


    Su Ming lifted his head and let out a roar. It contained his pain, the strength of his cultivation base, and his will!


    When it traveled forth, the Five Direction Seal started shaking, causing the roar to shoot through the screen of light and affect the entire sea. Its surface started trembling, and huge waves that surged into the sky were formed. In the midst of deep shock, all the people on the ninth summit heard Su Ming¡¯s roar traveling forth from the depths of the sea!

 Chapter 568 — Great Completion

    <h4>Chapter 568: Great Completion</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Su Ming roared, all the veins on his body popped up, and his face twisted into a ferocious expression. Fine cracks appeared on his body, and once those cracks spread out and connected with each other, what would await Su Ming would be even more intense pain. Only when the power of his cultivation base within him exploded until it broke down would this pain stop.


    Or else, he would have to control his power and cause it to calm down!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. At that moment, he no longer had his power continue spreading outwards, but instead retrieved all of it back into his body, as if he had just tamed a wild horse that had run wild once he¡¯d let go of its reigns.


    He had already managed to let the potential in his body explode. At that moment, the vast power of his cultivation base made him feel incredibly powerful, but also brought over a wave of madness to rage within him.


    Su Ming did not hesitate for long. Remaining seated, he closed his eyes. The Qi within him was incredibly chaotic. It would asionally be violent, and at other times tame. The powerful will he had gathered and refined in the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World yed a critical role at this moment. His will contained a tenacious determination that would not be destroyed even after the endless amounts of reincarnations he went through, and this amount of danger he had to face, as well as the pain he had to suffer, was nothing, especially when he was doing this to obtain even greater power.


    As time passed, the chaotic Qi within him started gradually bing weaker. He did not know how much time had passed, but when there was no longer any hint of chaos within his body, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Not a hint of a ripple from his cultivation base could be detecteding from within him. His skin was fair and his body slender. He looked just like an ordinary mortal, and not a single hint of any sort of cultivation base could be detected within him.


    Only his eyes remained incredibly clear, and it looked as if the world was contained within their depths.


    At that moment, even those who had reached greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm would not be able to detect any power from his cultivation base, unless, of course, they looked closely.


    Because¡­ at that moment, not only had Su Ming¡¯s entire body gone through a transformation, he had also reached a state of bnce. It was as if his life itself had gone through a metamorphosis, and once he reached perfection, he had managed to cover the traces of his power.


    The powerful warriors within the Berserker Soul Realm were strong because of the change in their spines. Those who had reached the greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm could not control the fluctuations within their body. The unique state where only their entire spine had been turned into Berserker Bones over all the other bones in their body was like several drops of ck ink suddenly appearing in clear water. It would be incredibly distinct, and everyone would be able to tell that there was something different about them with just one nce.


    However, if this transparent water was already ink to begin with, then when the rest of the world looked over, they would not be able to discover too much of a difference due to this bnce.


    This sort of situation had never appeared since the first day the Berserkers were formed, and Su Ming was the only one who had managed to do so!


    He opened his eyes. The ck shade in his pupils would be incredibly clear to all those who looked into his eyes. He slowly stood up, and not a single trace of his power spread out from his body. He was just like amon mortal. As he looked at the Five Direction Seal above him, he lifted his right hand calmly and swung his arm towards the fiveyered screen of light.


    That one swing did not cause any sort of astonishing boom that shook the sky and earth, but the firstyer of the screen of light started cracking, inch by inch, without a single sound. It shattered, and the seal behind it also shattered¡­


    However, the Five Direction Seal was the treasure used to suppress the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand. It might have be one with the left arm over the millions of years and the sealing power within it had also be much weaker to the point that it no longer had the might it held all those years ago, it would still not be easy to break it.


    The instant twoyers of light shattered, the remaining threeyers started shining, and Su Ming saw two otheryers appearing right behind them, and because of that, the seal still had¡­ fiveyers left!


    Su Ming stood on his spot, looking asposed as ever. Not much change could be found in his expression due to the change in the Five Direction Seal. However, his eyes started sparkling, as if he was deep in thought.


    After a moment, a glint appeared in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards the fiveyered screen of light. At the moment he pointed over, the fiveyered screen of light shuddered with a bang. The firstyer shattered, and so did the second, and the third¡­ all fiveyers shattered at the same time at that instant, but the moment they shattered, another fiveyers manifested beyond the previous five.


    It was as if there was no end to it, no bottom, as if it was an eternal seal.


    ¡®I wonder what would happen if someone attacked the seal from outside¡­?¡¯


    A flicker of light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When the fiveyered screen of light expanded outwards, the area within also grewrger. By the looks of it, the seal would only continue expanding once it shattered and recovered.


    Su Ming took a step forward. When he lifted his right hand, he pointed forward once more. Once he did so, he shot out like a long arc, and without a single pause, he pointed forward again.


    After he did so several times, the fiveyered screen of light continued shattering and reappearing. Every single time it reappeared, it would expand outwards a lot more. Because of that, after this process repeated itself several times, the screen of light located the furthest from Su Ming had already expanded to several tens of thousands of feet wide.


    As Su Ming continued rising into the air, the screen of light in the outermostyer swelled up and started spreading towards the sea.


    Su Ming did not stop; he pointed forward again.


    The screen of light continued bing bigger. As it continued breaking and reappearing, it looked as if it was a huge bubble of air underneath the seawater that was continuously expanding¡­ and floating towards the surface of the sea!


    After a moment, right before the eyes of all the people in the ninth summit, and amid their shocked gasps, there was loud rumbling sound that came from the surface of the sea in the distance. The seawater started churning even more furiously, and waves started rising endlessly as if the sea was boiling!


    A golden ray of light appeared, and as that light spread out, a screen of light that looked like a bubble of air emerged.


    The instant it came out, the dark sky was dyed in gold. A pressure that could intimidate the souls of all spread out through the world!


    The golden screen of light caused the seawater to roar and fall backwards in all directions, as if it was avoiding it!


    When the screen of lightpletely appeared on the surface of the sea like a huge bowl that was flipped over, uproars traveled forth from the ninth summit. All those who saw it trained their eyes upon it, with their hearts filled with shock.


    The screen of light continued rising until it left the sea to appear in midair. Then, what appeared before all the onlookers¡¯ eyes was a spherical screen of light!


    The screen of light shone with golden light, and it had fiveyers to it!


    The outermostyer was several hundred thousand feet big, and the people could see a person underneath it. The person was obscured, so no one was able to see him clearly.


    The hundred thousand feet spherical screen of light in the air looked like a sun with its golden light under the dark sky. It shocked all those who saw it, and at the same time, an endless amount of reverence rose within their hearts.


    "Use all your strength and strike this screen of light!"


    While everyone was still standing in shock, Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled out from the screen of light with a hum. It echoed in the world and spread in all directions.


    "Su Ming¡­ It¡¯s Su Ming!"


    Once all those from Heaven Gate seeking refuge in the ninth summit heard the voice, excitement immediately overcame them. To them, Su Ming was not an enemy but their benefactor who had allowed them to break free of Si Ma Xin¡¯s control!


    Even though he had killed many of their own in Heaven Gate, but the culprit for this was not Su Ming¡­ but Si Ma Xin!


    It was especially so for those who had gotten to know Su Ming a long time ago. When they saw this scene and heard his voice, a ratherplicated expression appeared on their faces, and a great wave of emotions rose in their hearts.


    Bai Su looked at Su Ming, and in her daze, tears fell from her eyes. However, even though there was joy contained within her tears, there was also a hint ofplicated feelings as well. They were a sigh of regret when she remembered that one thing that had happened all those years ago.


    Her father standing behind her looked at Su Ming within the fiveyered screen of light in the sky silently. Even up to this moment, he still could not link the person before him with the young man in the past.


    "Execute all your attacks on this screen of light! I want to test its might!" Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled once more from the screen of light.


    After a period of silence, someone from the crowd immediately flew up and charged towards the screen of light. Soon after, more people flew up, and long arcs shot through the air. When they charged forward and closed in on the screen, booming sounds echoed in the air. All the people within the long arcsunched attacks with their full power at the fiveyered light ording to Su Ming¡¯s wishes.


    However, the screen of light only shook slightly and did not show any signs of crumbling.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Su Ming¡¯s voice came again, and the people around him immediately withdrew with respectful expressions on their faces.


    ¡®This thing might be a seal, but if I can utilize it properly, it can also turn into a treasure used for protection!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and he lifted his right hand to press against his chest. A dark ray of light immediately flew out from his mouth, and as that dark ray of light shone, it turned into the Weing of Deities in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    The pill was dark. Even though Su Ming had brought it out, his presence did not change. He no longer needed to use this Weing of Deities to obtain the God of Berserkers¡¯ divine abilities; he had already obtained everything when he absorbed the God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand.


    Once he put away the Weing of Deities, he looked at the Five Direction Seal that had never disappeared around him with a calm look. Then, he spread out his divine sense and fused it into the ck stone fragment hanging off his neck, which he had not used for a long time.


    The stone fragment could deceive all existences, the mere Five Direction Seal was naturally nothing to it. This was one of the reasons why Su Ming had the courage to search for his serendipity while putting himself at risk within the Five Direction Seal.


    Almost the moment Su Ming¡¯s divine sense touched the ck stone fragment, his presence changed abruptly. Gradually, the second God of Berserkers¡¯ presence faded away from his body.


    It was as if he had turned into another person. Su Ming walked towards the fiveyered screen of light before him, and the instant he touched the inneryer, he walked out without experiencing a single obstacle in his way. When he walked out of the remainingyers and stood in midair, he turned around and looked towards the screen of light.


    Once Su Ming left, it looked as if the seal could no longer find the source of what it was sealing, and the screen of light gradually shrank. Eventually, with a sh of golden light, it turned into a golden Five Direction Seal that was about the size of a palm!


    That Seal floated in midair and plunged down towards the sea. However, with a swing of Su Ming¡¯s arm, it changed direction and flew towards him. When Su Ming held it in his hand, he observed it carefully, and once he put it away, he turned his head around and cast his gaze at the ninth summit, as well as the people around him.

 Chapter 569 — Life of a Stone Falling into the River in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 569: Life of a Stone Falling into the River in the Sky</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Greetings, Sir Su Ming!"


    "Please ept our greetings¡­ Sir Su Ming!"


    The crowd that had been asked to attack the screen of light moments ago were standing before Su Ming and looking at him with respect on their faces. Some of these people had seen him before, and right then, their hearts were filled with mixed feelings, but they did not dare reveal it. Their faces were filled with extreme respect instead.


    No matter what race it was, all powerful warriors would be respected. This respect might be sincere, and it might also be due to fear. The strong reign supreme - This was a universalw that would never change.


    The crowd before Su Ming¡¯s eyes acted precisely this way.


    They were the survivors left behind after Heaven Gate copsed, and they had seen how Su Ming had murdered his way through the numerousyers. As their words traveled into the air, Su Ming¡¯s gazended on them, and the people lowered their heads, not having the courage to look at him.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze was not that fierce, but simply a clear gaze filled with a profound look. Yet this ordinary look in his eyes made all the people who saw it feel as if their inner thoughts had been seen through, and it felt as if they could keep no secrets from him.


    Shock filled their hearts within that instant. As they lowered their heads, Su Ming looked at them. There were some among them whom he could recognize vaguely, but he could not remember their names. These were the people he had met by pure chance when he still stayed in the ninth summit.


    After all, to the people who knew Su Ming, only twenty something years had passed. Twenty years might bring about many changes, but to those who walked down the path of cultivation, their memories would not have faded away too much.


    But Su Ming had gone through a countless amount of reincarnations in the Candle Dragon¡¯s Undying and Imperishable World. His will might have be stronger, but unless his memories were about certain people and certain incidents, everything else had faded away, as if they were lifetimes apart.


    In fact, even the emotions and feelings he had harbored for certain rtionships in the past hadrgely faded away, just like how he felt towards a certain person. He stood in midair and swept his gaze across the crowd before his eyes fell on a person in white, who was as beautiful as she had been all those years ago.


    Hu Zi¡¯s loud snores would still asionally travel through the air. His voice broke the silence that fell among the crowd due to Su Ming¡¯s appearance.


    Su Ming lifted his foot and took a step towards the ninth summit. When his footnded, he vanished before reappearing in the sky above the ninth summit. When he took another step, he stood at the peak of the mountain.


    Besides Bai Su and her father, there were some other Heaven Gate survivors who had ran to the mountain. One of them was the old man in white robes, who was one of the Lords of Heaven Gate who had his life force scattered and had fallen into a state of unconsciousness as if he had died.


    The Berserker Threads in the old man¡¯s body had not vanished after Si Ma Xin died, but had instead buried themselves deep into his body and stayed there still and unmoving, as if they had lost their life.


    The old man might be injured badly and had his life force scattered, but he was also gradually waking up. After all, if he had dared to take such a risk, then he would naturally have a way to recover his life force. In fact, everything that had happened to him beforehand might have just been an illusion.


    At that moment, the reawakened old man in white saw Su Ming arriving, and with an excited look on his face, he went up and wrapped his fist in his palm before he bowed deeply towards him.


    "I am Lin Hai Zi. Greetings, Lord of Freezing Sky¡¯s Great Frozen ins."


    Once the old man said these words, the rest of the people on the ninth summit, besides Bai Su and her father, wrapped their fists in their palms and greeted Su Ming.


    "Greetings, Lord of Freezing Sky¡¯s Great Frozen ins!"


    These words were voiced by many and turned into a wave of sound that echoed in the air above the surface of the sea, refusing to fade away even after a long time.


    After the crowd did this, Bai Su¡¯s father, who was the old man with theplicated expression on his face, also lowered his head and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    At that moment, all the people in the area were voicing their respect towards Su Ming with voices filled with admiration. They might not know what had happened in the sea, but when the Threads from the Berserker Seeds in their bodies sank into silence as if they had lost their lives, these people sensed Si Ma Xin¡¯s death, and felt the threads controlling their fates over the past years abruptly snapping.


    As Su Ming walked out from the sea, all the people in the mountain understood that no matter what the process had been, the fight between Su Ming and Si Ma Xin had ended¡­ with Si Ma Xin¡¯s death!


    "Lord of Freezing Sky¡¯s Great Frozen ins, Sir Su Ming, what has happened to Si Ma Xin¡­?" The old man in white hesitated for a moment before finally asking. Si Ma Xin might be dead ording to what he could sense, but the old man still felt a little wary. He wanted to hear it from Su Ming¡¯s own mouth.


    "Si Ma Xin is dead!" Su Ming stated slowly, not too bothered by the old man attaching the title of Lord of Freezing Sky¡¯s Great Frozen ins to his name.


    At the instant he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the old man sucked in a deep breath, and an excited expression appeared briefly on his face. He looked at Su Ming and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards him once more.


    As Su Ming returned and reported Si Ma Xin¡¯s death, the remnants of Heaven Gate felt at a loss in the midst of their excitement. They were lost as to where they should go next, and lost as to where their destiniesid.


    When the night arrived, Su Ming sat outside Hu Zi¡¯s cave abode in the ninth summit, who was still in deep sleep. Besides a white figure beside him, there was no one else around. The entire area was very quiet, and only the swishing sounds of waves could be heard faintly, along with Hu Zi¡¯s snores that would asionally travel outwards.


    The remnants of Heaven Gate were scattered everywhere on the mountain. They did not get closer to this spot. asionally, someone would lift their heads and automatically look towards the figure under the moon at the top of the mountain. When they looked over, their gazes would be filled with gratitude and respect.


    Bai Su sat beside Su Ming. They had been sitting side by side for almost two hours while watching the sky gradually turn dark and the sea turn dim. Neither of them spoke.


    In truth, they were not the only ones there. Not too far away was a cliff, and at the edge of the cliff was a bald crane, who was lying on the ground in ackadaisical a manner. There was a shining stone in its ws. It continued looking at it, and asionally, its beak would curl up in a smug grin, and it would let out cackling sound.


    "Are you going to leave again?" After a long while, when the bald crane looked away from the stone and cast a few scrutinizing nces towards Su Ming and Bai Su, Bai Su broke the silence.


    "I will head off to Eastern Wastnds." Su Ming looked at the ck seawater and spoke unhurriedly.


    "I wish you a good life¡­" Bai Su lowered her head and looked at the seawater, as well, while speaking softly.


    Su Ming did not speak. He turned around and looked towards Bai Su. Her dark locks were incredibly long and covered her face, blocking her countenance from his gaze, and also hid away the hideous scar on her face.


    "I was immature in the past. Thank you for being tolerant towards me. I¡¯m very happy to have met you again¡­" Bai Su spoke softly. She did not look at Su Ming, but lowered her head to look at the sea. There was a gentle smile on her face and it contained a hint of being carefree along with a hint of nostalgia.


    After a long time, she stood up and walked past Su Ming.


    "The ninth summit is your home. Leave at peace. I will stay here and take care of the ce¡­ If the dayes that I¡¯m no longer in the world, I will leave my body behind¡­ and atone for the harm I¡¯ve done to you in the past," she said quietly. T


    The instant she walked past Su Ming, he suddenly lifted his hand and grabbed her arm. She trembled lightly. She did not break free from his grip, and simply allowed him to hold her arm, but she kept her head turned downwards.


    Su Ming stood up and looked at Bai Su, then lifted his right hand and moved away the dark locks on her face. She clearly flinched and moved away slightly, but he still saw the hideous scar on her face.


    Bai Su closed her eyes, and tears fell down her cheeks. She lowered her head, as if she did not want him to see that ugly scar.


    "You don¡¯t need to atone for anything. What has happened belongs solely to the past. I only want to see the adorable girl from all those years ago, the girl who had the wild beauty within her," he said softly while looking at Bai Su.


    "People grow up eventually, don¡¯t they¡­? I¡¯m no longer who I was in the past, and neither are you." Bai Su opened her eyes and looked at Su Ming. Her gaze no longer contained the wild nature from his memories, but had turned into signs of age and time.


    There was also a deeply rooted fatigue and a look screaming that she was helplessly struggling against fate within her.


    "My pa once told me that I¡¯m burdened with the Life of a stone falling into the river in the sky. The sshes when the stone fell into the river have turned into me, and I¡¯m destined to have tears as mypanions. I¡¯m destined to only be the sshes from the river forever¡­" Bai Su looked at Su Ming and struggled violently against the hold on her right hand, as if she wanted to break free from his hand.


    "Wait for me. I¡¯ll search for a way to return to the Alliance of the Western Region, and if I find it¡­e with me to the Western Region." Su Ming did not let go. He looked at Bai Su, at this woman, and spoke slowly.


    "The stone falling into the river in the sky is destined to be alone forever due to the fall. Even if there are sshes in the river, no one will be able to find the stone, because there is simply too much water in the river, and I¡­ am merely a few drops within it.


    "Su Ming, I will stay here and take care of the ninth summit for you, but I¡­ will not leave with you." Bai Su turned her head around and broke free from his grasp. When she turned around once more, her dark locks danced in the air, cutting through some of the tears that fell from her eyes, causing the broken droplets to scatter into the air. When they floated past Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Bai Su left into the distance.


    Su Ming quietly looked at her figure disappearing from his sight. Then, Dark Mountain¡¯s Bai Ling and the Celestial Maiden from the World of Nine Yin manifested in his head. The figures of these three women seemed to have fused together at that instant.


    "The Life of the stone falling into the river in the sky¡­ will only appear when the falling stone appears, will only be special because of that falling stone, and will be alone because of itself. In the end, the sshes caused by that falling stone will fuse into the river, and no one will be able to find the stone ever again."


    An old voice spoke from the other side of the mountain. Along with it came a pale old man with aplicated expression on his face. The old man¡¯s life force was dim, as if there was not much life within him and as if all traces of his life could be wiped away at any given moment. He walked towards Su Ming. The old man was Bai Su¡¯s father, and he¡¯d been a middle-aged man with a great reputation in Heaven Gate all those years ago.


    Twenty years had gone by, and time had left too many of its tracks on his body.


    "This is her Life, if she cannot break free from it, then she is bound to end up that way."

 Chapter 570 — Life!

    <h4>Chapter 570: Life!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "What is Life?" Su Ming looked at the ck sea and sky in the distance and asked calmly.


    The sounds of footsteps grew closer. Bai Su¡¯s father, the old man whose face was now burned with age, stopped several dozens of feet away. He looked at the sea and sky Su Ming was staring at. There was only darkness there.


    He fell silent for a moment before he spoke hoarsely. "All things in the world have Lives, and this Life does not mean the state of being alive, but is the manifestation of what we have sensed from our past lives in our current lives."


    "How did you determine that Bai Su¡¯s Life was to be a stone falling into the river in the sky?" Su Ming still did not look at the man as he asked lightly.


    "Because all of us descendants of the Bai family have the Lives of the river in the sky. We are to be hurt by love and are to be alone. Only our children will remain and stay with us until we grow old and die¡­ The river in the sky is made of starlight, and there are a lot of stars that shine in the sky. When they fuse together, the river can be seen clearly, but when you try to look carefully, you won¡¯t be able to differentiate each one. This is my Life, and so it was for my younger brother Bai Chang Zai. And my daughter Bai Su¡­ is burdened with the same fate. The entire Bai family has been burdened with the same Life for generations!


    "But Bai Su is a little different. Her Life has been changed because of the stone. That stone¡­ is Si Ma, and is also you!" Bai Su¡¯s father spoke slowly, and his voice was deep as it echoed in the area in this is dark night.


    "Nonsense!" Su Ming turned his head around and cast a cold nce towards Bai Su¡¯s father.


    "Si Ma¡¯s Life is different. Those with his Life are the light from the dew on grass that appears when it reflects the light from the morning sun. He should have originally been green grass, but due to the dew on his body, he became a striking figure under the sunlight.


    "This is¡­ borrowing Life.


    "I don¡¯t know what his original Life was supposed to be, but the reason behind why he had such great power and serendipity was all because of the reflection of light on the dew, but this reflection can be cut off and turned against him, that is why I had been certain that if he died, he would definitely die because of the reflection of light!


    "The person who can kill him will definitely be the one who gave him that dew, the one who lent his Life to him!" The eyes of Bai Su¡¯s father were originally dull and lifeless, but when he said those words, they started sparkling brilliantly, as if they were reflecting light. He looked towards Su Ming.


    "I deduced your Life in the past. You had the Life of the veins within grass, wood, and stones. All of them contain veins, and they support their entire bodies. Those who have this Life are bound to be controlled like puppets, and they cannot escape¡­ They are not suited for Bai Su¡¯s Life!


    "But when I looked for your Life again now, it has changed greatly. I¡­ can no longer see any signs of Life on you!" Bai Su¡¯s father looked at Su Ming and took a few steps forward. His voice gained an anxious edge.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be possible. All manner of being in the world has Life, and even those who have died will have Life. Their Lives will not disappear, but you¡­" Bai Su¡¯s father stared at Su Ming, and a brilliant light appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ming stared at the old man before him coldly. The Life this old man spoke about seemed to be connected to the Life Cultivation he hade to understand, but was even more subjective, and Su Ming could not find himself believing in him.


    Besides, Life Cultivation was a new Realm after the Berserker Soul Realm. Perhaps there were truly people who had managed to step into that Realm, but they were incredibly rare. Even those who had managed to arrive at its doorsteps would surely be only a few.


    Su Ming did not believe that this old man had managed to find his way to the door leading to Life Cultivation, or else, why would he be humiliated and oppressed by Si Ma Xin! However¡­ even if Su Ming did not believe in his words, the meaning behind them had made his heart move slightly.


    ¡®Si Ma Xin turned into a puppet after he died¡­ That puppet had a strand of hair from when I was still an infant and a drop of my blood at the center of its brows, and then there are the altars I saw because of that strand of hair scattered all over the continent.


    ¡®The reflection of light on dew¡­¡¯


    Not a hint of what Su Ming was thinking was revealed on his face. He looked at the old man, and his gaze was still filled with cold detachment.


    "I know that you won¡¯t believe in this so called Art of Life so easily, but every single thing I said is the truth!" Bai Su¡¯s father said once again.


    The words he said previously about Su Ming¡¯s Life echoed in his head, especially in regards to the first half of his words, when he was talking about the Life of the veins in grass, wood, and stones, and that he was supposed to be controlled like a puppet. These things caused a barely noticeable constriction in his pupils.


    "Then what is your Life?"


    "My Life is¡­" There was a slight hint of anguish on Bai Su¡¯s father¡¯s face, but when he looked at Su Ming, there was a strange glint contained within that pain in his eyes.


    "My Life is that of the fish suffocating outside the river in the sky! Those with this Life cannot run into emptiness, because once they do, they will definitely die! They are just like fish that have left water, they will not live long.


    "I had never understood what it meant until I met you again. You have no Life, so you are emptiness itself!" Bai Su¡¯s father looked at Su Ming and spoke with mixed feelings.


    "Are you saying that you don¡¯t have a long time left?" Su Ming asked slowly and calmly.


    "I may have only a few moments, or it could be a couple days, but no more. Then I will die." Bai Su¡¯s father said with a low voice, and sighed.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and suddenly asked, "How did you manage to look into other people¡¯s Lives?"


    "About that¡­" Bai Su¡¯s father hesitated for a moment before he cast a nce at Su Ming, and then, he gritted his teeth.


    "The Bai family has a long history with Freezing Sky n and we are closely connected to them. Our ancestor, Bai Yuan Hua was one of the creators of Freezing Sky n, and during his time, his level of cultivation could be said to be so famous that his name rang through the entire South Morning!


    "We don¡¯t know where he is now, since once he built Freezing Sky n, he left South Morning. But before he left, he once isted himself for a hundred years, and when he left, he left behind a Life Scroll!


    "It is damaged and in tatters, and our ancestor obtained it by chance. He should have left because he wanted to search for the other Life Scrolls, and in fact, the great power from his cultivation base might havee from the epiphany he gained from that Life Scroll!


    "But us descendants of the Bai family do not have our ancestor¡¯s wisdom, and up to now, there is no one who has managed to understand that scrollpletely, and since we were afraid of getting into trouble for what we have, this thing has always been a secret within the Bai family.


    "A long time ago, my younger brother, Bai Chang Zai, had gained the most understanding from that scroll, but he still could not gain a deep enough one. As for me, I only possess superficial knowledge about the contents in that scroll, and I can only make simple deductions and calctions."


    Bai Su¡¯s father was filled with sincerity, and his voice echoed in the darkness, able to cause all those who heard it to feel an ancient air about him.


    "This is absolutely true. I have no reason to lie to you. I can give you the Life Scroll that is the legacy passed down in the Bai family, but I want to ask you for a favor!"


    When Bai Su¡¯s father said these words, he swiftly lifted his right hand and pointed at the center of his brows. Immediately, dark light shone at the spot where his fingers touched. His body immediately started trembling, and he began withering away right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    As he withered away, the skin on his face started squirming as if there was something moving within his body. He sucked in a deep breath at that moment and lifted his left hand to swing at the air. Immediately, a lit incense appeared before him. The wisps of smoke from the incense curled up into the air, and as it rose upwards, Bai Su¡¯s father sucked in a deep breath in its direction, and it immediately turned into seven wisps of smoke that crawled into his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    This was an incredibly bizarre sight, and a focused look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he watched. Once Bai Su¡¯s father sucked in those seven wisps of smoke, he began trembling, and a crack tore through the center of his brows.


    No blood flowed, and it looked as if it had existed for many years but had been hidden away usually so no one could see it.


    Only when Bai Su¡¯s father used a secret Art would this crack appear. Right then, Su Ming immediately sensed a presence that shook his soul spreading out.


    It was difficult to describe this presence with words. It was like a sweet scent that would make people feel delighted the moment they took a sniff of it, their bodies rxing. In fact, those who took a whiff of it would even find their own cultivation base increasing slightly, and joy would appear within the depths of their hearts, as if they had just experienced an incredibly joyous asion, and they would be unable to control themselves and smile.


    It would make these people try to sense more. Yet when unable to help themselves they would open up to get in touch with that presence, they would find that it was no longer sweet, having turned into a nauseating feeling. It would make them feel as if they were about to throw up all their organs in their bodies. It was as if what they had sensed earlier was just an illusion, and this was the real deal!


    However¡­ if that was merely the case, then this presence would not really be that strange. What shocked Su Ming was the bitterness that gradually emerged from within that presence once the nauseating feeling was gone. That bitter taste was as if he had just swallowed the thickest galldder in the world, and it had turned into an extreme bitterness as the taste traveled from within his body to his skin.


    Thisplex and varying presence caused Su Ming¡¯s mind to be shaken, and at the same time, he saw Bai Su¡¯s father lifting his right hand pushing it into the crack at the center of his brows. There was a strange look on his face, as if he wasughing and crying at the same time, when he slowly pulled out a ck wooden block from within!


    This wooden block was only the breadth of two fingers and half a palm long. The presence that had caused Su Ming¡¯s mind to be shaken came precisely from it!


    "This item is the Life Scroll our family¡¯s ancestor left behind when he left all those years ago! This scroll is not a scroll, because it has turned itself into a piece of wood with its own Art¡­"


    The ck wooden block¡¯s image appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The instant his gaze was trained on it, the cries of infants seemed to echo in his ears, along with the sorrowful mourning of women, and the grief filled voices of men, as well as the sounds of tears falling on robes as the elderly cried.


    Those were the wailing sounds of people from different periods of time.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. With his current level of cultivation, it was rare for his facial expression to change visibly, but at that moment, he was visibly moved, and all of it was because of this small piece of wood!


    ¡®This item is definitely nothing ordinary!¡¯ This was the only thought that appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head at that moment.


    Because while he heard crying sounds, he saw illusory shadows surrounding the block of wood, and they were all men and women married to each other. They were smiling¡­ smiling in all sorts of situations, smiling during birthdays, during childbirth, during their marriages, their wedding night, and all sorts of other situations. There were all sorts of people among those illusions, and they were all smiling happily.


    "I give this to you¡­ and for this, I just have one request. Promise me, if the dayes where you possess the ability to change the Principles of Life1, help my daughter Bai Su change her Life¡­


    "Before you possess this ability, then I wish¡­ for her¡­ to be safe in this chaotic world." Bai Su¡¯s father sat down cross-legged on the ground, and his voice grew weaker. Once he finished saying those words, he swung his right hand in the air, and the ck wooden block immediately started drifting slowly towards Su Ming.


    It continued until it arrived right before him.


    Su Ming looked at that wooden block, and after a long while, he slowly nodded. He might still have doubts regarding the old man¡¯s words towards the Art of Life, but he still chose to agree to his request.


    The instant he nodded, Bai Su¡¯s father smiled faintly. He lifted his head and looked towards the dark sky and sea in the distance. Vaguely, he seemed to have seen a woman walking towards him from the air, stretching her hand towards him.


    "Hui Chen¡­ is that you¡­?"


    A dazed expression appeared on Bai Su¡¯s father¡¯s face, and when he uttered that question softly, he closed his eyes, and the presence and life force within his body disappeared at that instant.

 Chapter 571 — The Enemies Arrive!

    <h4>Chapter 571: The Enemies Arrive!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ck wooden block floated before Su Ming while spreading out a dim light. His gaze fell on Bai Su¡¯s father, and saw a dazed smile still lingering on his lifeless body.


    Su Ming originally would not believe him so easily, but at that moment, the words the old man had said previously surfaced in his head, and when he looked at his lifeless body, all of these things made him be uncertain about this Art of Life.


    ¡®Life¡­¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he reopened them some timeter, he looked towards the ck wooden block before him and lifted his right hand swiftly to seize it. A sparkle of surprise appeared in his eyes. At the instant he touched that wooden block, he vaguely saw the sights of all sorts of people going through the cycle of life, of being born, getting old, getting sick, and dying right before his eyes¡­


    The sights of those people going through their cycles of life shed by his eyes. Those unfamiliar faces and unfamiliar voices all turned into a huge smiling face in the end. However, that smiling face was crying and rushed towards Su Ming abruptly, causing his heart to lurch forward, and at the same time, the dazed look in his eyes disappeared. Everything returned to normal.


    Bai Su¡¯s father remained seated cross-legged on the ground. It was still dark all around him, and the sounds of waves crashing on the surface of the sea would asionally travel into his ears from the distance, fusing with the contrasting silence in the area.


    However, Su Ming could not calm down his emotions, because right in the depths of his heart, that instant when the smiling and crying face charged towards him kept repeating itself in his head, along with a faded voice saying the same words again and again.


    "What is Life?"


    It was a question. The voice did not seem to be seeking for an answer from someone else, but was a question the speaker had asked himself as he was in the process of gaining an epiphany. Due to a special fluctuation of power, that epiphany had filled the ck wooden block, and it was precisely because of this epiphany gathering itself on the ck piece of wood that it became extraordinary!


    Su Ming had asked himself that question when he gained possession of that one thread of presence belonging to Life Cultivation. However, at that time, that question had been brought up with uncertainty and confusion.


    Yet now, the faded voice traveling from the ck wooden block brought with it insight. It was a question directed to the speaker itself once he gained that epiphany, and within that voice was a hint of nostalgia and sentiment.


    The words were the same, but the meaning wasrgely different.


    Su Ming understood, but he forgot the answer. He could not answer that question, because he was even more at a loss.


    What is Life¡­?


    Su Ming remained silent. He had a sudden feeling that the epiphany he had gained earlier through some of the thought processes he had went through were rather insignificant, judging by what was happening now.


    The three words from the ck wooden block sounded like a question directed to the speaker himself, but in truth, the feeling Su Ming obtained from those three words was that the speaker was actually expressing himself after he hade to an understanding of the question and had gained an epiphany.


    ¡®Bai family¡¯s ancestor gained a great epiphany as he trained with this Life Scroll, and he came to understand Heaven Art: Principles of Life¡­ All of this might be because of these three words!¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and those three words kept repeating themselves in his head.


    The voice uttering those three words was ancient and gave off a feeling of endless time. It contained a boundless amount of wisdom and sentiment, causing those who heard it to be unable to help themselves but fall into an absent-minded state, and even their minds would sink into that voice.


    Su Ming sat just like that on the mountain rock, with his eyes closed and the voice echoing in his head. He did not want to wake up.


    Time trickled by. When the second morning arrived, a halo of light spread out from the thick clouds in the distance, causing the sea and the sky to look slightly brighter and the darkness in the area to slowly be hidden away.


    Su Ming did not wake up. He continued sitting there to slowly reflect on those words, slowly mulling over them. He forgot about the passage of time.


    Hu Zi finally woke up three dayster. He yawned as if he was still sleepy. When he opened his eyes, he saw the bald crane and was momentarily stunned. Then he began to let his mind wander.


    That bald crane was also looking at Hu Zi. The man and crane stared into each other¡¯s eyes for some time before the bald crane suddenly realized that this man seemed a little dumb¡­


    A twinkle appeared in its eyes before it slowly opened its mouth to speak with a solemn expression on its face.


    "You¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for many years. Boy, do you have any idea just how much strength I¡¯ve had to spend so that I could wake you up¡­?"


    The bald crane spoke slowly, with an intimidating air within its voice, but almost the moment that presence appeared, Hu Zi red over, lifted his hand, and pped the bald crane. That p came too suddenly, and the bird absolutely did not notice it. In fact, it had even been deceived by Hu Zi¡¯s expression. When that p struck its face, its body was instantly flung off to the side with a huge force.


    "You little rascal, your Grandpa Hu is the smartest person in the ninth summit, how dare you try and lie to me?!" Hu Zi red at the crane with his eyes wide open, then stood up while rolling up his sleeves before he started shouting at the bald crane.


    "I was wondering why I kept feeling someone scratching an itch on my body, so it¡¯s you, you baldy! I¡¯m going to strangle you!" As Hu Zi spoke, he became fuelled with rage and strode towards the bald crane that was nearly stunned by the blow.


    When it saw Hu Zi ring at it while walking closer with wide steps, as he fumed in rage, the bald crane immediately screamed, and was also ovee by rage. The few remaining feathers immediately stood up, and it even pped its wings a few times.


    "Ah ah ah, how could you do this to me, boy?! If you don¡¯t give me ten thousand crystals for this, I won¡¯t forgive you, even if that boy Su Ming is around!" While screaming, the bald crane started pping its wings like a chick. By the looks of it, it did not want to get closer to Hu Zi, but wanted to leave his cave abode.


    Hu Zi¡¯s expression was filled with disdain. When he lifted his right hand, a crystal immediately appeared in it and he threw it towards the ground. A clear sound rang in the air when that crystal fell on the ground. Just as the bald crane was about to leave, it heard the sound, and almost instinctively, it pounced on the crystal. There was no hesitation in its actions, it was really just acting on impulse.


    Yet the instant it pounced on the crystal, Hu Zi had already lifted his right fist and punched towards it.


    "Look at you, I had started ying these sort of tricks when I was three! How dare you try scheme against me?!"


    On the third day since Su Ming immersed himself in his absent-minded state to gain his epiphany, Bai Su took away her father¡¯s corpse, as if she knew long ago that this would happen. There was no hint of surprise on her face, only grief and the tears that she could not hide away no matter what she did.


    Some of the people who had sought refuge on the ninth summit chose to leave during these few days. Every single one of those who left would cast a respectful nce towards the spot where Su Ming had chosen to iste himself for his meditation. They left the ninth summit to search for their homes, which might have drowned or might perhaps still exist in thend.


    The Berserker Threads within these people¡¯s bodies still had yet to disappear, buried deep in their bodies after they lost their lives. As the people left, they brought the threads with them.


    The people who chose to stay on the ninth summit chose to settle themselves at the middle section quietly, with the old man in white as their leader. They no longer had any homes and did not know where to go. This ce was their only home.


    Once Hu Zi learned of everything that had happened in Heaven Gate over the past few days, the shock in his heart turned into a foolish grin on his face, before it eventually settled into pride.


    The ninth summit belonged to Su Ming and Hu Zi. In this ce, he was the master, and the others were just guests, and because of Su Ming¡¯s existence, all the people who chose to stay on the ninth summit were extremely polite to Hu Zi. No one dared offend him, including the Lord of Heaven Gate, the old man in white.


    As for the bald crane, the two of them would glower at each other every single day, but every time Hu Zi flung away a crystal, it would immediately smile and charge towards that crystal. However¡­


    Once, Hu Zi threw a stone that was gathered together from discarded crystal powder which he¡¯d made many years ago through much research, and the bald crane pounced on that stone. It looked just like a crystal, and even had an incredibly simr presence to a crystal, but was not actually one. Just like always, the bird rushed over and did not even notice that anything was off. A prideful feeling rose in Hu Zi¡¯s heart as he scoffed at that bald crane.


    ¡®What an idiot. As expected, I¡¯m just so smart!¡¯


    ¡®Heh heh, does he really think I don¡¯t know that this is a fake crystal? But even if it¡¯s a fake crystal, I can still use it to trick other people. Why shouldn¡¯t I take it?¡¯


    The man and crane continued toying with each other happily on the ninth summit as Su Ming continued immersing himself in his epiphany.


    Besides Hu Zi, there was another existence that stood out among all the others on the ninth summit, and that was Bai Su. The matter between her and Su Ming was not a secret for Heaven Gate members. Many people even treated her as some sort of master within the ninth summit.


    Time passed. One month went by, and Su Ming still did not wake up. He was immersed in his state to gain his epiphany, still lingering around the tone contained within the three words.


    He was trying to search for the person who had Branded these three words on this ck wooden Life Scroll as he spoke them, and was trying to find out what sort of epiphany he had gained that would make him say those three words with such sentiment.


    Bai family¡¯s ancestor had once walked down the path Su Ming traveled all those years ago, and as he continued understanding the meaning of Life, he managed to possess such great power that he became one of the creators of Freezing Sky n.


    It was this path that Su Ming was moving through.


    However, epiphanies differed for each individual. When different people went on to understand the same sentence and the same tone, they would gain different results.


    As Su Ming continued trying to understand the words, as the remaining people who chose to stay behind in the ninth summit continued living their lives peacefully, as Hu Zi and the bald crane continued ying with each other, and as Bai Su stood at the top of the mountain quietly while her ck locks were lifted by the wind to reveal her beautiful figure, at that moment, right outside the protective screen of life surrounding the gigantic ind where Freezing Sky n was located, far from the tranquil scene in the ninth summit¡­


    The Dead Sea roared and raged with waves surging into the sky. Hundreds of gigantic heads emerged from the surface of the sea. Their eyes shone with a cold and detached dark light as they stared at the protective screen of light while continuously closing in on it.


    Behind them were Aquatic Dragons that would asionally reveal their gigantic bodies. As their roars filled the sky¡­ a gigantic ship of a hundred thousand feet long appeared at the furthermost corner of the Dead Sea!!


    At the top of the ship was a slender figure. His face could not be seen clearly, only his heartless and prideful eye, which were sparkling like brilliant stars!


    There was a woman keeping himpany by his side. The woman¡¯s dark locks danced in the sea breeze, and she was an incredibly elegant sight.


    She looked at the ind behind the protective screen of light and asked softly, "Big brother Beiling1, is this South Morning¡¯s Freezing Sky n?"

 Chapter 572 — The Immortals’ Prodigy!

    <h4>Chapter 572: The Immortals¡¯ Prodigy!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "This is one of the three big inds in South Morning that was formed after Eastern Wastnds crashed into the continent." The man with the heartless and prideful eyes stood on the warship and lifted his right hand before swinging his arm forward. Immediately, a jade slip appeared in his hand.


    That jade slip sparkled and projected an illusory map before the man and the woman.


    On the map was an impressive projection of theplete Eastern Wastnds and the inds that were formed after South Morning was split apart, as well as the duo¡¯s current location.


    They could clearly see three words written on the ind before them on the map.


    Freezing Sky n.


    "The three big inds in South Morning are the strongest forces among the Berserker remnants now. This should be where the Immortals from Great Leaf Immortal Sect descend, but from what our Sect Leader has deduced, Great Leaf Immortal Sect has suffered quite a lot of damage in thend of the Berserkers this time!


    "Di Tian¡¯s projection has died, and there is absolutely no news about the Sect Elder of Great Leaf Immortal Sect here, so he must have run into an ident¡­ Big brother Beiling, you shouldn¡¯t meet much resistance when we get there. This trip shouldn¡¯t be hard." The woman looked at the protective screen of light not too far away and spoke softly.


    "If we don¡¯t meet much resistance, then it also means that this ce might not be the spot where the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand was sealed." The man called Beiling spoke slowly, as his gaze turned even more aloof.


    "There is a third of a chance that the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand is sealed in this ce. We need luck for this. Besides,pared to the ind where the Ocean Sky Sect descends in Sky Mist Dao, as well as South Morning¡¯s third ind, which is controlled by Hidden Dragon Sect, I believe that this ce has the highest possibility for us to find that arm," the woman said softly ater pondering it for a moment.


    Beiling let out a cold harrumph and did not speak, which was a sign of him agreeing to the woman¡¯s words. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards the growing closer ind where Freezing Sky n was located. Immediately, the Dead Sea roared. The hundreds of Dead Sea Giants before them opened their mouths wide and simultaneously let out low roars. As they did so, they swiftly emerged from arge area of the sea, and anyone who cast a nce towards the area would find hundreds of giants takingrge strides and swiftly closing in on the screen of light around Freezing Sky n¡¯s ind.


    The waves roared, and as the sea churned, it turned into a vortex with the ind located right at the center. With a loud bang, the vortex started turning.


    "Big brother Beiling, don¡¯t worry. The person who went to search for the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand in the Ocean Sea Sect¡¯s ind, which is where the Immortals descend in Sky Mist Dao, is Sikong. He might have extraordinary power, but he¡¯s arrogant and too prideful. He¡¯ll definitely run into a lot of obstacles. It¡¯s still uncertain whether he¡¯ll be able to sessfully upy the ce. This time, all of you prodigies will be ranked ording to your achievements, and you, big brother Beiling, will definitely have a high rank." The woman looked at him, and there was a gentle look on her face.


    "Sikong isn¡¯t a problem, but the person who is going to Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s third ind¡­ is Chenchong. He¡¯s the one enemy I¡¯m the most worried about this time!" Beiling stated calmly. The moment he mentioned Chenchong¡¯s name, a hint of wariness appeared on his face.


    "Sikong, Chenchong¡­ and then there¡¯s Eastern Wastnd¡¯s Bisu and¡­ Justice Heaven Dao¡¯s Ye Wang." Beiling narrowed his eyes. When he uttered thatst name, his face darkened.


    "Ye Wang¡­" The woman also frowned. Clearly, that name had left a deep impression in her mind.


    The woman hesitated for a moment before she spoke softly. "Ye Wang, the best among all the disciples of this generation¡­ and acknowledged by all the Immortals¡¯ Sects! The Five Immortals offered him protection right from his birth and even opened up his Dao for him. He was fated to be an Immortal¡­ It is said that when he was born, ten Immortal Spirits who had originally passed away were resurrected, and they were given to him by heaven to protect him."


    Beiling remained silent and did not speak, but a will to fight burned in his eyes. He might be looking at the hundreds of Dead Sea Giants attacking the protective screen of light, but he was not too bothered by it. What truly caught his attention was thepetition among all the prodigies from each of the Sects that had descended in thend of the Berserkers!


    "I¡¯ll leave the screen of light to you, junior sister Chenxin." Beilin closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged at the bow of the warship. The woman beside him nodded gently and looked at him. This person had been in her heart ever since she was young. She was willing to give up everything for him.


    However¡­ Beiling¡¯s cold and aloof attitude had caused her to feel dejected. Chenxin sighed in her heart, then lifted her hand. There was a jade bracelet on her wrist. It was letting out a gentle light at that moment, and it covered her entire body. One ray of light broke off to shoot through the Dead Sea. Once it connected with the protective screen of light, runic symbols used for deduction immediately appeared in her eyes.


    Time trickled by. On the second day the warship and the hundreds of Dead Sea Giants appeared next to the protective screen of light, and hundreds of long arcs flew up from beyond the ninth summit. The people within them were those who had left the mountain. These people¡¯s faces were panic-stricken as they charged into the air. They flew towards the ninth summit to bring the people there a shocking news.


    There were enemies approaching the ind, and they were trying to break their screen of light!


    Hundreds of Dead Sea Giants, powerful Aquatic Dragons, and a hundred thousand feet long ship. These pieces of news caused all the people on the ninth summit to wake up from their meditation.


    It was especially so for the Lord of Heaven Gate. The old man in white immediately issued a few orders with a grave face. A dozen something long arcs left the ninth summit, and when night arrived, they returned. Not too far away from Su Ming¡¯s istion grounds, Bai Su, Hu Zi, the Lord of Heaven Gate, and the other powerful warriors from the other tribes in the ninth summit silently looked at an illusionary picture before them.


    Within that picture were the Dead Sea Giants, the Aquatic Dragons, the gigantic, terrifying ship, and also the ck-haired man sitting on it.


    They also saw the continuously fading protective screen of light, and also the petite figure standing beside the man with her arms wide open. She was clearly the cause for their protection screen waning.


    "A person who can control the creatures in the Dead Sea¡­ Who could she be¡­?"


    "Could she be from Eastern Wastnds?"


    "To hell with them! No matter who they are, if they dare touch the ninth summit, then I¡¯ll let them have a few pieces of my mind!" Hu Zi gave the picture a few res and roared.


    The bald crane cast a disdainful, sideways nce towards him, and started wondering how it should run away if the entire ninth summit were not these people¡¯s opponents.


    "Miss Bai Su¡­ do you know when Sir Su Ming will wake up?" The old man in white hesitated for a moment before he looked towards Bai Su.


    She looked towards the spot where Su Ming sat, looked at him, then shook her head gently.


    When she did so, a muffled rumble suddenly came from the distance and traveled to them swiftly. No one could tell precisely where that sound originated, because it came from all directions at the same time, as if it had rang into the air at the same time all around them.


    That sound came incredibly suddenly, and almost the moment it reached their ears, they saw cracks appearing in the sky. They made it seem as if the sky itself was being torn apart, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find that the cracks had appeared on the invisible screen of light around them.


    Due to the booming sounds and the cracks, the expression on the old man in white changed, and several people around him immediately stood up with incredibly grave expressions, as well.


    Whistles and moans from a gust of wind resounded in the air at that moment. A stench that did not belong to the icy sea in this area but the Dead Sea traveled into the area along with that gust of wind as well!


    The screen of light had shattered!


    The strength of that screen of light had made even Su Ming frown, and it was able to withstand the Cmity of the Eastern Wastnds, but now¡­ in just one day, it had crumbled. At that moment, all the people in the ninth summit who were awake felt their hearts tremble, and they gained a rough estimation of their enemies¡¯ strength.


    However, it swiftly turned into anguish.


    When the protective screen of light shattered and disappeared, blood trickled out of the corners of Chenxin¡¯s mouth, as she stood beyond the ind. Her face turned pale, and she even had a dull and lifeless look about her. She took a few staggering steps backwards.


    "Big brother Beiling, I can only intercept the protection here for three days. Three dayster, it¡¯ll appear again, that¡¯s why¡­ you have only that time."


    Beiling had already stood up beside her. A bitingly cold air surrounded him, and there was a freezing look in his eyes. He did not look at Chenxin, but lifted his right hand and formed a seal, then pointed forward.


    The hundreds of Dead Sea Giants immediately roared and rushed towards the ind, right where Freezing Sky n was located. They strode towards the ind with loud, booming steps. As the waves from the Dead Sea rose and fell, it submerged the edges of the ind. Aquatic Dragons of tens of thousands of feet rose into the air, asionally revealing their ck bodies within the clouds in the sky. Their roars also reverberated in the air, spreading in all directions.


    There were nine Aquatic Dragons who were charging towards Freezing Sky n, as they tumbled through theyers of clouds in the sky.


    Beiling was standing at the bow of the ship, and the ship beneath him was tearing through the sea. At the instant it closed in on the ind, it charged out of the sea and started rushing forward in midair!


    At that moment, the entire area where Freezing Sky n¡¯s ind was located was covered by roars and a ruthless as well as a harsh aura!


    "I¡¯m the Immortal Beiling, and I havee to retrieve the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left arm. All you Berserkers, kneel down and prostrate yourselves before me. You will be allowed to live if you ept being Soulsought, and if any of you resist¡­ I will kill without exception!" His voice rang in the air like thunder, and as it traveled forth, all of those in the ninth summit could hear his words buzzing in their ears!


    Almost at the same time Beiling spoke up, a great divine sense spread out abruptly from his body. That divine sense did not spread out in arge area, but once the ship beneath his body absorbed it, that divine sense spread out abruptly with the ship as its center.


    Once the divine sense was transformed by the ship, it managed to spread out to an incredibly wide area. Almost in an instant, it covered the entire ind.


    Immediately, a picture appeared within the air above the ship and right before Beiling, and it was a shrunken map depicting the entire ind where Freezing Sky n was located!


    It did not matter whether it was thend itself or the icy sea right in the middle, everything was shown clearly on the picture.


    There were a hundred something shing spots within that illusionary map, and each of those shing spots represented a Berserker, and on this map, the number of these white shing spots was the most on the ninth summit!


    There were also some who were scattered here and there. As Beiling lifted his right hand and swung forward, dozens of Dead Sea Giants underneath immediately spread out and charged forward, as if they knew exactly where the white shing spots at the edges were located.


    Beiling swept his gaze past the ninth summit on his map, and his expression remained as cold and detached as ever. There was even a hint of impatience on his face. To him, this ce¡­ was just a part of the uncultured and Barrennd of the Berserkers.

 Chapter 573 — Beiling

    <h4>Chapter 573: Beiling</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was a part of their test. In fact, it could even be said that this was just the first step to their test. Even if this ce had basked in incredible glory in the past, but now¡­ it was just the uncultured and Barrennd of the Berserkers, filled with a bunch of uncivilized people.


    They could only be the crushed stepping stones of the Immortal prodigies in the process of their growth. The Immortals needed to crush these people under their feet so that they could build their own indestructible tower!


    It did not matter whether it was the scattered Berserkers in this ce or those who had gathered at the mountain on the surface of the sea, Beiling paid no attention to any of them. The only thing that was worthy of his attention was¡­ whether this ce was the spot where the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand was sealed.


    As the dozen something Dead Sea Giants spread out, the Berserkers who had left the ninth summit woulde to face an incredible danger. Even if they managed to survive the attack, they would be unable to escape Beiling¡¯s divine sense. In the end, they would end up getting killed after catching the slightest bit of his attention.


    The nine Aquatic Dragons in the sky flew incredibly quickly, the Dead Sea Giants on the ground strode on the ground as they roared, the hundred thousand feet ship sliced through the sky, and as they charged forth, a vast expanse of sea appeared before them!


    This sea was not the Dead Sea, but was formed after the ice melted, and right at the center of this sea¡­ was the ninth summit!


    The Aquatic Dragons moved through the clouds, and thunder roared in the sky as lightning crackled. The ground trembled under the feet of the Dead Sea Giants. Waves had even begun surging into the sky from the icy sea as they closed in.


    A powerful, overbearing presence spread out from the ship in the sky, and wherever that presence went, the world would lose its color!


    At that moment, most of the Berserkers on the ninth summit were seized by terror and anguish filled their hearts. They had just gone through the disaster within Heaven Gate and had finally settled themselves after much difficulty, but now¡­ they had to go through yet another life threatening crisis!


    They would asionally cast their gazes towards that person sitting at the top of the mountain. Right then, this person was their only hope.


    But Su Ming was immersed in gaining his epiphany and waspletely unaware of the things happening outside. In his mind, the words ¡®What is Life¡¯ were echoing repeatedly.


    Gradually, he seemed to have understood the meaning behind them slightly, but he still did not have a clear notion about it. When he tried to dig deeper into it, he would find that he seemed to have gained nothing.


    As the overbearing presence from the world closed in on the ninth summit and as the seawater roared, the old man in white, the Lord of Heaven Gate, smiled bitterly and stood up. He was the person with the highest level of cultivation in this ce, and when he looked at the ninth summit, he knew¡­ that he had no way out.


    This was, after all, a part of Freezing Sky n. If he left, then it would mean that he would truly lose his home.


    "I won¡¯t leave. Even if I die, I will die in Freezing Sky n. You lot¡­ if you want to leave, then go¡­"


    Bai Su stood up quietly and looked at the sea and the sky in the distance. She did not speak, but the hint of calmness in her eyes showed exactly what she was thinking in her heart.


    The people who chose to stay in the ninth summit fell silent. None of them spoke.


    A depressing atmosphere instantly fell on the mountain. Even Hu Zi was ring at the sky with clenched fists. He was the least fitting person to leave this ce. Not only was this ce his home, the fact that Su Ming was meditating in this ce meant that he would absolutely not allow anyone to harm him even the tiniest bit, unless they walked over his corpse.


    Hu Zi clenched his fists. Without bothering with the people around him, he quickly walked towards Su Ming and stood before him. His sturdy body covered the sunlight from the clouds shining on Su Ming like a hill, turning into a dark shadow that enveloped him within.


    It was right at that moment that the clouds in the sky started tumbling about intensely. The Aquatic Dragons were the first to arrive. They started circling in the sky above the ninth summit, revealing their huge heads as they roared towards the direction beneath them.


    The roars from the Aquatic Dragon shook the sky and the earth, causing the surface of the sea to shake and even greater waves to rise into the sky. The Dead Sea Giants also arrived at that moment, and their harsh breathing along with their low roars shook the people¡¯s hearts and souls.


    "Is Freezing Sky n before us?!"


    A cold voice traveled forth from the iing ship behind the Dead Sea Giants. Beiling, who was standing at the bow of the ship, took a step into midair. In an instant, he stood in the sky and lowered his head to look at the people below coldly.


    He did not see Su Ming, because Hu Zi¡¯s body had already covered himpletely. The third senior brother was ring at the sky.


    The Lord of Heaven Gate, the old man in white, swung his arm and rose into the air with an extremely solemn expression. As the Aquatic Dragons in the sky howled and the Dead Sea Giants from the sea roared, he looked at Beiling, who was standing several thousands of feet away, and lowered his straight back, bowing towards him with his fist wrapped in his palm.


    "This is indeed Freezing Sky n. Sir, I wonder¡­"


    Before he managed to finish speaking, Beiling¡¯s cold and detached gaze gathered on him. The Immortals¡¯ prodigy cut his words off.


    "Leave this mountain and stand to the left. Once I¡¯ve finished performing Soulseek on you and find that you are without any problems, I will not cause trouble for you." There was a tone to Beiling¡¯s voice that did not allow refusal, and it sounded like if they did not agree to it, they would have to face death.


    Once Beiling said everything, he lifted his right hand and positioned two of his fingers into the shape of a sword. Immediately, sword aura shot out from his fingertips. A sword glint appeared from his fingers, and it instantly grew to a piercing degree. At that moment, Beiling swung his right hand down on the sea in a shing motion.


    The instant he cut down, loud rumbling sounds came from the sea. A strong gust of wind charged forth and swept through all directions. The surface of the sea trembled, and a gigantic crack tore through the surface. That crack was a hundred something feet wide and thousands of feet long. It was as if a small part of the sea had been cut off, and the crack was so deep that they could even see the bottom of the sea!


    All the people saw this scene, and a chill instantly emerged from the depths of their hearts. The might of that one sh was definitely not something a normal person could withstand!


    "I will not repeat my words!" Beiling swept his gaze across the ninth summit, speaking slowly.


    The entire ninth summit instantly fell silent. Several breathster, three long arcs shot into the air, leaving the ninth summit to stand on Beiling¡¯s left side.


    Once someone took the lead, even if the remaining people felt humiliated, the courage to fight back would not rise within them when they were in the face of absolute power. All of them turned into long arcs and left the ninth summit to fly towards Beiling¡¯s left. Incrediblyplicated expressions could be seen on their faces as they stood in silence.


    The Lord of Heaven Gate looked at the crowd leaving the ninth summit silently. At that moment, there were only three people left on the mountain. One of them was Su Ming, another was Hu Zi, who stood before Su Ming to hide him away, and thest one was Bai Su.


    "The ninth summit is part of Freezing Sky n, and it is the only part remaining of Freezing Sky n now¡­ I¡¯m the Lord of Heaven Gate, and I will not allow you to perform a Soulseek as you please!"


    The old man sucked in a deep breath and a brilliant light shone in his eyes. As he lifted his right hand, the power in his body instantly erupted forth to turn into a whirlwind that surrounded him.


    He had his own dignity, and he had already been humiliated when Si Ma Xin nted his Berserker Thread in him. However, Si Ma Xin was still a member of Freezing Sky n, and because of that, he could endure the humiliation!


    Yet now, this person before him was incredibly unfamiliar, and if he continued enduring through this, then he would have failed Freezing Sky n and his status as Lord of Heaven Gate!


    ¡®If we were still the Freezing Sky n of the past¡­ We would never have let others humiliate us so with the number of powerful warriors we had¡­¡¯ The old man felt pain in his heart. He might value his life, but at the moment,pared to his dignity, his life¡­ was nothing!


    Almost the moment his power erupted, he lifted his right hand. Immediately, rumbling sounds echoed behind him, and a gigantic statue of the God of Berserkers appeared.


    "You overestimate yourself."


    As Beiling spoke tly, the nine Aquatic Dragons in the sky roared and charged together towards the old man. Each of these creatures possessed the power equivalent to those who had reached the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. Their bodies were also far stronger than that of a Berserker. As they rushed forth, they instantly surrounded the old man in white.


    Loud rumbling sounds shook the sky. The old man was trapped among the Aquatic Dragons and it was incredibly difficult for him to be able to break free. He could only grit his teeth and execute his divine abilities to fight against the nine creatures!


    Or more urately, they were not just nine Aquatic Dragons¡­ but ten!


    At some unknown point of time, another one had appeared, swimming around the other nine while roaring. However, its eyes were moving around quickly, as if it was searching for a chance to leave.


    Beiling did not pay any attention to this additional Aquatic Dragon. Instead, he took a step towards the ninth summit. His pride had caused him to be incredibly tyrannical and overbearing when he did things. Besides, if he wanted to make all the Berserkers here submit to him, he definitely had to do this.


    "You will need to make the souls of this uncivilized race tremble and make even their bones shiver. This is the only way to make them submit to you."


    Once they submitted to him, he still had to search through all of their memories and see if he could find any clues. After that, he would still have to think of a way to search for the second God of Berserkers¡¯ left hand.


    He was used to this sort of submissive disy towards him. This might be the first time he came to thend of the Berserkers, but he had already experienced many battles and performed many subjugations as he traveled through the stars that belonged to the Immortals. He could already be said to be incredibly familiar with this sort of thing.


    Chenxin looked at Beiling from the ship. In her memories, he was not like this in the past. In fact, he had only begun to be arrogant and cold over the past few years, losing every single shred of emotion within him.


    She sighed inwardly, and when her gaze fell on the old man in white trapped by the Aquatic Dragons as rumbling sounds traveled through the air, she was momentarily taken aback. She took a few closer looks, then frowned.


    She noticed that there were ten Aquatic Dragons, not nine.


    Chenxin did not open her mouth to say anything, but instead chose to pay close attention to the ten creatures. A light of deduction appeared in her eyes, as if she was trying to find out which was the extra tenth dragon!


    Beiling took a step forward and stood on the ninth summit, then his cold and detached gaze fell on Bai Su.


    "I don¡¯t kill women." When Beiling looked at her, his expression remained as aloof as ever, before he turned around to walk towards Hu Zi.


    "There¡¯s someone behind you. The fact that you¡¯re protecting that person shows your loyalty. For being such a loyal person, I will grant you a dignified death."


    When Beiling said that, his speed abruptly increased. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived before Hu Zi, and he lifted two of his fingers of his right hand. The sword aura that had cut apart the sea just moments ago emerged once again, and he cut towards the stoic man.


    Hu Zi let out a low roar and clenched his right hand into a fist. Ripples immediately came from his body. As they fluctuated, they surrounded the entire area, turning into an existence that was akin to the surface of water. Then, he lifted his right hand and hurled his fist towards Beiling.


    "Get lost!"

 Chapter 574 — Waking Up!

    <h4>Chapter 574: Waking Up!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A light rumble traveled forth. As the surface of the water before Hu Zi shed violently and eventually crumbled, his fist struck the air a foot before Beiling, and his fist felt as if he had justnded on cotton, not managing to cause any effect.


    Instead, a sharp sword aura spread through his entire body, causing Hu Zi¡¯s body to tremble, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He took a few steps back. Su Ming was right behind him as he moved back, but Hu Zi would rather be injured even more than move away from the spot where Su Ming was.


    "You are a loyal one indeed, but your power is simply too weak¡­" Beiling averted his gaze from Hu Zi and looked towards Su Ming sitting on the mountain rock cross-legged. A barely noticeable glint appeared in his eyes.


    "No wonder I didn¡¯t notice him much earlier, so he has sealed himself off!" Beiling lifted his right hand and positioned his palm straight before moving towards Su Ming. He would have his handnd on Su Ming¡¯s head the moment he closed in.


    He wanted to search through this person¡¯s memories, but right when his hand was about to fall on Su Ming¡¯s head, Bai Su turned into a long arc and closed in on him.


    Hu Zi also roared as he struggled to his feet and lunged at him once again while flinging all caution to the wind.


    Beiling let out a cold harrumph. The sound was like thunder, and when it traveled forward, it turned into a loud bang in Hu Zi¡¯s ears, causing his footsteps to freeze, and he coughed up blood once again, but he did not move back. Instead, he rushed in between Beiling and Su Ming. Standing before his junior brother once again to use his body to protect him!


    He let out a roar straight from his soul, his eyes entirely bloodshot.


    Bai Su shuddered. As the rumbling sounds echoed in the air, blood trickled down the corners of her lips. Her vision blurred out, and when she could look clearly, she saw an endless desert stretching out before her.


    To the others, Beiling¡¯s harrumph had caused a dazed expression to instantly appear on Bai Su¡¯s face. She stood there, unmoving. But Hu Zi had clearly not sunk into that illusion. Instead, with bloodshot eyes, he charged towards Beiling once again in a mad dash.


    "If you hurt my junior brother, I will not stop hounding you till I die!" Hu Zi roared furiously, and without caring for the injuries on his body, he lifted his fist and charged forward.


    Beiling frowned and looked at the man blocking his path. He had originally admired his loyalty, but once he heard his words, he was visibly moved.


    "I see, so he is your junior brother. This is righteousness¡­ Oh well, if you can still stand before me after withstanding three of my sword strikes, then I will forgive your disrespect."


    As Beiling spoke, he lifted his right hand again, and with two of his fingers in the position of a sword, he swung his hand towards the roaring Hu Zi charging towards him. In the process of his hand swinging down, a piercing sword re abruptly rose into the air and rushed out in the shape of an arc!


    Hu Zi roared and lifted his right hand to strike that sword re. An illusory wave of distortions also spread out from his body, causing the air around him to be indistinct as well, and during that moment, a Berserker Mark appeared on his face!


    That Berserker Mark was a mountain, and that mountain¡­ was the ninth summit!


    "The ninth summit is my home, and the person behind me is my junior brother. When I¡¯m around, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is the sky or the earth, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is any person or any living creature, none of you are allowed to hurt even a hair on my junior brother¡¯s head!" As Hu Zi roared, he hurled his right fist forward, and his punch crashed into Beiling¡¯s sword re.


    Loud booming sounds shook the skies at that instant. Beiling did not move. In fact, his robes did not even flutter, but Hu Zi took three steps back. He would have taken a fourth step, but he could not, because right behind him was his junior brother!


    He forced himself to stop and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The flesh on his right hand was torn and bloodied, and there was even a deep sword gash at his chest. Blood was gushing out of it.


    There was a dull and lifeless look on his face, but there was a ball of fire burning in his heart. At that moment, he looked as if he would burn everything within him, all for the sake of protecting his junior brother¡­ Su Ming!


    Even if he died, he would still be without regrets!


    "Again!"


    Hu Zi wiped away the blood at the corners of his lips, but since his right hand was already a bloodied mess, when he wiped his lips, even more blood was smeared over there. He shivered. He could already feel death creeping up towards him, but he¡­ still did not withdraw even the tiniest bit!


    "We will all eventually die, and if I die for my junior brother, it¡¯s worth it!"


    Hu Zi clenched his left hand and struck his chest. More red appeared in his eyes. A dream-like presence abruptly spread out from his body and fused with his Berserker Mark. It actually gave Beiling the false impression that he was looking at a huge mountain.


    He looked at Hu Zi and dered slowly, "You are the second person I¡¯ve met that deserves my respect. But I¡¯d like to see just how long you canst." Beiling lifted his right hand, but he no longer had two fingers in the position of a sword. This time, he had three fingers!


    He looked as if he was forming a seal, and once he made it, he pointed towards the iing Hu Zi. In that instant, an illusory longsword appeared before Beiling. Once it manifested, it let out a piercing sword whistle, as it charged straight towards Hu Zi!


    The man and sword crashed into each other during that instant. Hu Zi let out a muffled groan, and the illusory version of the ninth summit before him copsed while twisting in the air. The dream-like presence spreading out from his body also scattered away.


    His left hand shattered with a bang. When he coughed up blood, his body began swaying and his face turned pale, but he forced his falling body to stop. Blood filled his mouth, his eyes were red, and his breathing gradually weakened.


    The sword continued floating in midair, but it had shattered and was no longer in the form of a sword.


    "You still have to endure one more strike. I will tell you this. I¡¯ve only used two tenths of my strength previously. Now¡­ I will use an eighth of my strength to show my respect towards you. Tell me your name. You have the right for me to ask you that question." Beiling lifted his right hand, and this time he had his entire palm positioned in the form of a sword!


    A sword re spread out from Beiling¡¯s right hand. That sword was seven feet long and did not look like an illusion, but instead looked incredibly real.


    "I¡¯m your grandpa!"


    Hu Zi gave a weak, vicious grin. With his torn and bloodied right hand, he seized at the air in the direction of his bosom, and a pot of wine appeared in his hand. It had been a long time since he drank, but now, as death loomed over his head, he brought that pot of wine to his lips and took a big swig from it.


    Beiling frowned and swung his right hand towards Hu Zi. Immediately, the illusory long sword in his hand spun into the air, and with an astonishing, sharp presence, it tore through the air, forming a crack in space, and charged straight towards his opponent.


    Hu Zi¡¯s expression was calm. He stood his ground, protecting Su Ming behind him, and he closed his eyes. However, there was a ball of fire burning within him at that moment.


    He was burning his own life so that he could use it to withstand this sh and protect his junior brother!


    "Youngest junior brother, farewell¡­"


    The sword came charging towards him with a howl, while invisible mes engulfed Hu Zi¡¯s body. Right at that moment, a hand pressed against his back.


    When that palm touched him, an abundant amount of life force surged into Hu Zi¡¯s body like a flowing stream, extinguishing the mes burning in him and replenishing the life force he¡¯d lost, even recovering the injuries he¡¯d sustained slightly.


    All of this happened within an instant. Just as Hu Zi was taken aback by this, the long sword closed in, and during that moment, Su Ming, who had been sitting behind Hu Zi while meditating, stood up with a dark look on his face. He took a step forward, and at the same moment he exchanged ces with Hu Zi, he lifted his right hand and pointed towards the iing longsword.


    All of this might seem to have happen over a long period of time, but in truth, only an instant had passed since the moment Su Ming woke up to the moment he pointed forward. That finger touched the long sword, and an indescribably loud bang exploded into the air.


    Because of it, Beiling withdrew for the first time ever, and this time, he even took a dozen something steps backwards. With each step, a deep footprint would be left behind on the ground, and it even made the entire mountain tremble. When he took his final step, he coughed up a huge mouthful of blood with a pale face. He lifted his head swiftly, with shock evident on his face.


    Su Ming was not forced to take even a step backwards. He stood right where he was, and behind him was Hu Zi, his senior brother, the senior brother who had used his life to protect and defend him just moments ago!


    This senior brother of his might likeughing and grinning foolishly, might think of himself as an incredibly intelligent person, might be so straightforward in his actions that he would at times cause others to not know how to deal with him, but he was his senior brother, the man who had used everything within him to protect his junior brother!


    This was Hu Zi!


    Su Ming¡¯s third senior brother!


    "Senior brother, I¡¯m here."


    Su Ming did not look at Beiling. He looked instead at Hu Zi, and as he spoke gently, he pressed his left hand on his chest, and immediately, a vast amount of life force surged into his body once again.


    Hu Zi grinned foolishly and looked back at him. That honest expression made Su Ming¡¯s heart clench in pain, because the injuries on Hu Zi¡¯s chest were incredibly grievous at the moment. His hands were also torn into bloody ribbons. His pale face, his honest, straightforward smile, and his mountain-like build were things that Su Ming would never forget in his life.


    "Junior brother, am I going to die¡­? If I¡¯m going to die, then let me die¡­ I¡¯m not afraid¡­ Remember, you have to look for Master¡­" It was bing hard for Hu Zi to breather, and his voice was disjointed.


    "You won¡¯t die!" Su Ming stated stubbornly!


    At that moment, Beiling, who was forced back a dozen something steps, stared at Su Ming. An incredibly grim look appeared on his face. He swiftly lifted his right hand, and arge amount of sword shadows appeared around him, and they looked as if they numbered to nearly a hundred. As he pointed forward with his right hand, those sword shadows whistled in the air, tore through space, and rushed towards Su Ming.


    "You won¡¯t die. If anyone dares to take your life, I will search for them throughout heaven and earth, and I will destroy their ns, wipe their sects, and eradicate their families!" Su Ming dered through gritted teeth, and when he lifted his left hand from Hu Zi¡¯s chest, a blue glow appeared in his eyes. He formed a strange seal with his hand, and that seal looked like the word ¡®Life¡¯.


    "You won¡¯t die, because I will seize Life for you!"


    Su Ming swiftly pressed his left hand on the center of Hu Zi¡¯s brows, and at the same time, he lifted his right hand and pushed in the direction towards the near a hundred sword shadows charging towards him.


    With that one push, a power of time reversal swiftly erupted from his right hand.

 Chapter 575 — Beiling, Without any Space In—Between!

    <h4>Chapter 575: Beiling, Without any Space In-Between!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant this power that reversed time burst forth, the hundred sword shadows that were charging towards Su Ming from behind him froze and abruptly started tumbling backwards. Beiling¡¯s pupils shrank. Almost the instant those swords fell back and his body started retreating against his will, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. Right at the moment this blood appeared, it turned into a blood-red chain that surrounded the area, turning the ce into a vortex made of chains.


    The vortex crashed into the invisible power causing time to reverse and created a violent bang. The chain crumbled in an instant, the hundred sword shadowspletely vanished, and Beiling took two steps backwards, but in the midst of time reversing, he forced himself to move forward!


    At the instant he did so, Su Ming lifted his left hand from the center of Hu Zi¡¯s brows and turned around. Then, for the first time, he looked at Beiling face to face. Behind him, Hu Zi had closed his eyes and fallen asleep. His chest rose and fell, still alive, a mark simr to the word ¡®Life¡¯ at the center of his brows.


    That mark sparkled at the same rhythm as Hu Zi¡¯s breathing.


    Su Ming looked at Beiling, with aplicated emotion hidden within his eyes. In truth, right at the moment he woke up, he had already seen this figure that once existed only in his memories.


    They were exactly the same¡­ If he had to say that there was a difference between them, then the Bei Ling in his memories was a young teenager, and the person standing before him right then had the marks of time on his body. He might not look ancient, but there was an extreme arrogance and coldness about him.


    If Su Ming had been his previous self from many years ago, then he would definitely be incredibly excited and worked up the moment he saw Beiling, but now, after going through the striking resemnce between Bai Su and Bai Ling, then experiencing the matter between Si Ma Xin and the corpse on the altar located on the continent in that gxy, and once he learned of many other secrets, he was no longer excited. There were only mixed feelings within him.


    Beiling did not know him.


    Su Ming expected this since a long time ago. He looked at Beiling, and the man looked at him. At the moment their gazes met each other, Beiling felt his heart tremble. He had a sudden feeling that even though the person before him was an unfamiliar sight, but his gaze gave him an incredibly familiar feeling, and that sense of familiarity caused him to be momentarily stunned.


    "Bei Ling, it¡¯s been a long time," said Su Ming calmly.


    A glint appeared in Beiling¡¯s eyes. He stared at him.


    "You know me?"


    "Is your name spelled B-E-I, space, L-I-N-G?" Su Ming asked slowly. There was no way out of this, he had to take responsibility for what this person did.


    "There¡¯s no space in-between!" Beiling said coldly. The ship in the distance closed in slowly, and the woman standing at the bow of the ship stared at Su Ming with a dumbfounded look in her eyes. Gradually, disbelief appeared on her face, and her breathing quickened.


    "You too, Chen Xin, it¡¯s been a long time." Su Ming moved his gaze away from Beiling and looked towards the woman as he spoke softly.


    "You¡­ You are¡­" Chenxin widened her eyes and looked at Su Ming. Beiling saw the disbelief in her eyes, and it caused him to look closely into his opponent¡¯s eyes.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Bei Ling, let¡¯s fight!"


    A sharp re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, covering theplicated look in his eyes. When he looked towards Beiling, he lifted his right hand and swung it to the side.


    "This time, I will not fight for myself. I will fight¡­ because you injured my senior brother!"


    Beiling fell silent. A chilling re appeared swiftly in his eyes, and with a solemn expression, he lifted his right hand and seized something behind his head. He looked as if he had seized at air, but in truth, he had grabbed onto something that no one else could see.


    Then, as if a sword was slowly being pulled out from behind his back, the chilling re in his eyes shone, and he lifted his right foot to take a step towards Su Ming.


    At the instant he took that step, an anxious look appeared on Chenxin¡¯s face. She immediately flew out from the ship, and her voice rang in the air.


    "Beiling, he¡¯s¡­"


    "Quiet!"


    Beiling did not turn his head back, and with a low growl, he cut off Chenxin¡¯s words. Then, with an extreme speed, he closed the gap between him and Su Ming until there was less than a hundred feet left between them. A red re suddenly appeared in the air above his right hand, and a red longsword turned into a burning long arc as he let go of it before charging towards Su Ming like a shooting star.


    At the same time, Beiling began forming seals with his hands and pointed towards the sky. Immediately, the clouds in the sky tumbled about and the Aquatic Dragons that had trapped the old man in white let out a roar together, leaving the old man to charge towards Beiling before turning into a robe with embroidered pythons above his head!


    That python robe danced in the air as if there was someone invisible wearing it, and it swung its sleeve at Su Ming.


    But that was not enough to show just how powerful Beiling was. He pressed his left hand to the ground, and the seawater beneath them immediately started churning, turning into a huge face. That face was exactly the same as Beiling¡¯s and was made entirely of seawater. At that moment, it opened its mouth wide and rose swiftly from the depths of the sea to rush towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked at the sword charging towards him. Behind him was Hu Zi, and right behind that divine ability before him was hispanion from Dark Mountain, thepanion existing in his memories. Su Ming would not forget his memories about Dark Mountain, and neither would he forget Hu Zi¡¯s camaraderie.


    "I don¡¯t owe you anything¡­" he mumbled. In the face of the swording straight towards him, he closed his eyes.


    At the instant he closed his eyes, the red sword re closed in on him and stabbed his chest, right where his heart was. That sword was brimming with killing intent, and it was a sword that moved to kill Su Ming!


    A bang rang in the air and spread through the entire area. Su Ming took a step back. A small portion of the sword in the long arc had pierced into his chest but could no longer plunge itself deeper into him, as if his body possessed iparable durability, and this sword alone could not hope to pierce through him!


    "With this sword¡­ the debt of you teaching me the bow and arrow is over¡­"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and lifted his right hand to press against the sword in his chest. Once he held it, he squeezed it tightly, and golden light swiftly shone on his entire body. That golden light came from every inch of his flesh and blood, originating from every single piece of his bone. There was a snapping sound once Su Ming squeezed down on the red sword, and it started shattering inch by inch before turning into arge amount of broken fragments that scattered into the sea.


    Almost the instant Su Ming crushed the sword, the invisible person wearing the python robe closed in on him, and as the robe waved its sleeve, the illusions of the nine Aquatic Dragons manifested to open their mouths wide towards Su Ming. At the moment they snapped their jaws shut, they wrapped their bodies around him, and as they pulled their bodies tighter around him, a great force aiming to tear him limb from limb appeared!


    Su Ming did not move. Yet no matter how much the Aquatic Dragons roared, they could only make his face turn slightly pale. His body still remained standing with his back straight on the ground. He was not torn apart.


    "With this strike¡­ our friendship since we were children is over¡­" Su Ming lowered his head and whispered softly. At the instant these words fell from his lips, the golden light spreading out of his body swiftly exploded.


    When he lifted his right hand, wherever the golden light went, shrill screams of pain woulde from the nine Aquatic Dragons. Banging sounds reverberated in the air, and the dragons shattered simultaneously. As their broken bodies fell down, they turned into pieces of cloth with embroidered pythons.


    Su Ming¡¯s words fell into Beiling¡¯s ears, but not a single change of emotion could be detected on his face. Instead, his expression turned even more aloof. At that moment, the third divine ability he had executed, the huge face formed of seawater, closed in, and with a loud rumble itpletely enveloped Su Ming and the entire ninth summit within.


    Anyone looking from the distance would no longer see the ninth summit. They would only see a gigantic head. That head was tens of thousands of feet tall as it stood erect on the surface of the sea. Within it was the ninth summit!


    "With this seawater, you drowned our memories in Dark Mountain. Bei Ling, from now on, you are Beiling¡­ I, Su Ming, have never owed you anything. I have never owed you anything in the past, and now, I still do not owe you anything¡­ You¡¯ve injured my senior brother. Now, I will make you pay!"


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled out from the pir of seawater, a loud rumble that shook the sky and earth swiftly rose into the air, and violent ripples came from within. As those ripples spread out and the rumbling sounds roared in the air, the pir swiftly copsed. The seawater formed a ring and started shooting outwards in all directions, like a wave of impact.


    At that same moment, a blurry figure shot out and closed in on Beiling. It pointed towards him, a presence that belonged to Life Cultivation swiftly surrounding Su Ming¡¯s fingertip.


    This presence of Life Cultivation was a power that could shake souls, and crush Life Matrices. The reason behind Life Cultivation¡¯s great power was precisely because it could allow the cultivator to rattle another¡¯s Life Matrix, to alter his own fate, to turn the universe upside down, and even to overturn the divine force that created all lives!


    Su Ming had possessed a hint of presence belonging to Life Cultivation earlier, but that presence had been dull and lifeless due to his confusion, chaotic due to his uncertainty. Even so, that presence had been incredibly astonishing.


    Yet now, even though he still had yet to obtain his full answer, Su Ming had a sort of understanding in his heart. He might be unable to use words to describe that understanding, but he could still sense its presence.


    That was aprehension towards the word - Life!


    It was precisely because of this that the presence of Life Cultivationing from Su Ming¡¯s body could make Beiling be visibly moved, and shock to appear on his cold face. He could clearly sense it. His soul started shaking because of that finger!


    "This finger is your punishment for stepping on the ninth summit!"


    Beiling did not have time to hesitate. In haste, he quickly retreated, and as he lifted his right hand, all the pores in his body opened up, and wisps of sword aura burst out to swiftly stand against Su Ming¡¯s iing finger.


    A loud bang echoed in the air. Beiling coughed up a mouthful of blood and staggered several hundreds of feet back. A sharp wave of pain filled every single nook and cranny of his body, and therge amount of sword aura that had spread out from his body crumbled and shattered nonstop.


    A tiny wound appeared on the pad of Su Ming¡¯s finger. Fresh blood flowed, but he did not stop. Withrge strides, he walked towards Beiling.


    As Su Ming closed in, he swung his arm and clenched his right hand into a fist before hurling it straight towards Beiling through the air. When he delivered that punch, the golden light on his entire body seemed to have gathered on his fist, and from the distance, Su Ming¡¯s right fist looked like a golden sun. Illuminating the entire area, it rushed towards his opponent.


    Beiling did not have time to wipe the blood from his mouth. His pride would never allow him to ept this sort of defeat¡­ especially losing against Su Ming. This made him lift his right hand to swiftly press against the top of his skull. His entire body started trembling, and right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, a sword manifested itself in Beiling¡¯s body. That sword was within him and only about the size of his palm. At the moment Beiling struck the top of his skull, the sword flew out.

 Chapter 576 — The Answer is, it is Fake…

    <h4>Chapter 576: The Answer is, it is Fake¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant the sword flew out, the sword aura that raged through the entire world swiftly reverberated in the air. As Beiling pointed forward, a ck and white glow shot out from the sword and charged towards Su Ming with a howl.


    "This punch is your punishment for hurting my senior brother!"


    Su Ming¡¯s fist crashed into that small sword. A rumbling sound shot through the air, a wave of impact spread out. Beiling coughed up blood once again and took a few steps backwards. As his face turned pale, he saw Su Ming standing in his spot. He did not even budge a single inch. Instead, he unfurled his fist and casually grabbed the ck and white small sword.


    "Beiling, your strongest forte isn¡¯t the sword, but the arrow! You don¡¯t use swords like this¡­"


    Su Ming shook the small sword in his grip a little, and his divine sense abruptly rose up to fuse with his powerful will before he sent it charging into the small sword. A shrill sword whistle shot out from the sword, as if it wanted to struggle against him and was calling for its master.


    However, that sword whistle did notst for more than ten breaths before it died away, and as Su Ming gave that sword a light wave, it grew to be three feet long. As he held the sword in his hand, hisprehension towards swords, which Hong Luo had gained as part of his inheritance as a member of the Immortals¡¯ royalty and which Su Ming had inherited from him, emerged in his head.


    This was a way of wielding the sword. However, Hong Luo himself did not use swords, and that was why he did not practice this skill. Su Ming had also tested it out with the small virescent sword before, but the sword had been unable to handle this different manner of control.


    At that moment, as he held Beiling¡¯s sword in hand, Su Ming took a step forward and closed in on his opponent in an instant. He swung his sword towards him!


    Beiling continued retreating. At that moment, his eyes were sparkling as he lifted his right hand to form a few seals before he moved his left hand to seize the afterimages left behind by those seals. A low growl fell from his lips.


    "Explosion from the Crushed Seal!"


    As those words were spoken and Beiling rxed his left hand, a long string of loud rumbling sounds immediately came from in front of him. They sounded like muffled thunder ps. Turning into a wave of impact, they rushed towards Su Ming.


    He remained calm. At the instant that impact came towards him, he lifted his left hand and flicked the sword. It started trembling violently, and a piercing hum sounded in the air. The sharp hum turned into a wave of sound that crashed into the rumbling sounds. The space between them instantly copsed and shattered, turning into a void that could absorb anything.


    At the same time, Su Ming bit the tip of his left hand. When blood flowed out, he smeared it on the body of the sword, and a murderous aura swiftly rose from it. Holding the sword in his hand, he swung it towards Beiling in a violentsh-like swing, as there were hundreds of feet between them. A hum sounded in the air, and a red re was flung out of the sword to swiftly strike Beiling in a whipping motion. When he coughed up blood, Su Ming shook his head and let go of the weapon in his hand.


    A fine crack appeared on the sword. There were few swords in the world that could withstand this extreme vibration caused by that one flick before they turned into a wave of sound and thatsh that was as flexible as a whip. Even Beiling¡¯s sword had begun sporting cracks.


    If it had been Su Ming¡¯s virescent sword, that full-force flick would have been enough to make it explode. This Art was also supposed to be cast with the Nine Transfigurations, Ten Transformations, and One Voice Art, ording to Hong Luo¡¯s inheritance. By then, the effects of this strike would be incredibly terrifying.


    Once Su Ming let go of Beiling¡¯s sword, he lifted his right foot and moved forward, then stomped the ground before him!


    With that one step, the world rumbled. The clouds above them churned, and the illusion of a huge footprint gathered together before charging towards Beiling with an astonishing presence.


    A loud bang rang in the air, and Su Ming lifted his foot again. Once he took seven consecutive steps forward, the clouds in the whole sky started tumbling violently. The banging sounds continued nonstop, and Beiling coughed up fresh blood once again. As he fell back, his hair spilled all over his shoulders, betraying his pathetic state. The cold look on his face was no longer around, reced by disbelief and dumbfounded shock.


    Once Su Ming took those seven steps, he appeared before Beiling, then lifted his right hand and pped the other¡¯s right arm. Rumbling sounds echoed in the air, and Beiling¡¯s right arm was torn to bloody pieces, sttering his already gravely wounded body.


    Su Ming did not stop. He tapped Beiling¡¯s left arm, and the man¡¯s left arm was shattered, with blood spilling into the air. There was deep gash on Beiling¡¯s chest and his arms were a bloody mess. At that moment, his injuries were the exact same as those of Hu Zi.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and as his opponent staggered backwards, he grabbed Beiling¡¯s throat. As he looked at this person silently, theplicated look from before appeared on his face once again.


    "Su Ming!"


    An anxious voice called out to him. It was Chenxin. She had traveled to this ce without care for anything else. When she saw Su Ming seizing Beiling with his hand, tears fell from her eyes.


    Beiling also looked at Su Ming, and a broken smile appeared on his face.


    "Su¡­ Ming¡­"


    Su Ming looked at Beiling. This was the first time he heard Beiling saying his name once he woke up.


    "So you still remember me," he stated softly.


    "Su Ming, we bear no ill-will. I didn¡¯t know you were here. I¡­ I¡­" Chenxin cried. As she looked at Su Ming, sharp pain stabbed her heart. The two men before her had left incredibly deep memories within her, and she could not forget either of them.


    "We¡¯re different from the others. We¡­ There¡¯s no way we could possibly forget you¡­"


    Chenxin looked at Su Ming. She originally did not think that she would meet Su Ming so quickly in the Berserkers¡¯ world. She had also thought about all sorts of possible scenarios that might ur when she ran into him again, but she had never expected they they would meet again under such circumstances.


    "You two¡­ came from thend of the Immortals¡­ Tell me, what was Dark Mountain?" Su Ming asked softly as he looked at Beiling and Chenxin.


    "Is Wu La not dead¡­?


    "Is Bai Ling still around¡­?


    "Is Lei Chen well¡­?


    "Where¡­ did eldere from?


    "Ye Wang, Chen Chong, Wu Sen, and all the other people I met in Dark Mountain, are they going to appear in my world one after another¡­?


    "Is the world where Dark Mountain lies true¡­ or fake¡­?" he wondered in a mumble.


    "Do you¡­ really want to know?" The person who answered Su Ming was not Chenxin, but Beiling. He looked at him with aplicated expression on his face as he spoke hoarsely and with great difficulty.


    Su Ming fell silent. Anguish and loneliness appeared on his face, and he slowly let go of his grip around Beiling¡¯s neck.


    "I already know the answer. Both of you¡­ leave¡­"


    Su Ming turned around and no longer looked at Beiling and Chenxin. He walked towards the ninth summit silently, and behind him Beiling¡¯s expression turned even moreplicated. Chenxin wept beside him, and as she looked at Su Ming¡¯s back, pity appeared in her eyes.


    "Su Ming¡­ We are who we are, but we are also not who we are¡­" Beiling said softly and turned around before moving towards the ship. Chenxin looked at Su Ming and closed her eyes before she left with Beiling. Once these two peoplended on the ship, it turned into a long arc and gradually left into the distance.


    Only the Dead Sea Giants in the area continued roaring¡­


    "The answer is, it is fake¡­" Su Ming said softly while standing on the ninth summit. The sea breeze lifted his hair and covered his eyes.

 Chapter 577 — Seizing Life!

    <h4>Chapter 577: Seizing Life!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Is it important¡­ whether it is real or fake¡­?" Su Ming looked at the sea and sky in the distance as he mumbled softly under his breath.


    Is it important¡­? How could it not be important? Those were his most beautiful memories. That was his Dark Mountain¡­ Those were memories left behind on nostalgia filled books, their yellowed pages lifted by a gentle, quiet breeze¡­


    "No, it¡¯s not important." Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them after a long while, he felt a little tired. That tiredness did note from his body, but from his soul.


    It was like allmps had been blown out in a buried city. When he extended his hand out, he would not be touching darkness, but would be touching the unfamiliar sights he could not see. He would also be looking at the sun that belonged to someone else, the faces that belonged to someone else, and the dozen something years of his childhood that belonged to someone else¡­


    The memories after he left Dark Mountain surfaced in his head. In the end, they turned into a huge ball of tangled threads that no one could see through, figure out, or unravel.


    The fatigue that sprouted in Su Ming¡¯s heart grew deeper as time passed, and when it filled his entire core, it turned into a hint of lonely destion.


    Wind blew past the surface of the sea. The crystalline sparkles on the waves were the result of lighting from the darkening clouds in the sky. That light came from the setting sun beyond the clouds, and it was a charming sight to look upon. In the midst of it all, Su Ming looked as if he was drifting in a sea of memories, as he wrapped his arms tightly around a wooden raft called loneliness, but no matter what, he could not get out of this sea, and he could not bring himself to let go¡­


    He stood there, and as his hair was lifted by the wind, it looked as if the strands were dancing to a tune called life. The wind that blew through the gaps between his hair brought with it a sound, and it turned into the saddest song of a xun in the passage of time.


    When Beiling and Chenxin left, Bai Su woke up from the illusion. The instant her world became clear once again, she saw Su Ming standing and looking at the sea and sky.


    It was quiet all around them. The old man in white and all the others who had chosen to stand to the left moments ago were all silent.


    The fatigue in Su Ming¡¯s heart was like a quiet song. It spread out, causing everyone to be immersed in that silence, and no one was willing to make any sound to break it.


    However¡­ no one had any idea¡­ who had managed to hear the coda to this song singing about Dark Mountain¡­


    It had been a long time since Su Ming cried, but at that moment, tears gradually flowed down his eyes, yet he did not know about them. It was as if he had already forgotten about their existence.


    Those tears were transparent, but when they trickled down his cheeks, they looked as if they had been dyed by his loneliness, causing them to gain a bitter, astringent taste when they reached his lips.


    Perhaps everyone¡¯s tears are tasteless when they initially flow out, tasting just like the drops of rain that fell from the clouds. Then, as everyone lives through their lives, their tears gradually change, gaining the color of their cheeks, and they would slowly turn bitter.


    At some unknown point of time, Bai Su arrived beside Su Ming. Her face was a little pale when she looked at him. She lifted her hand gently and wet her fingertips with his tears.


    "Thank you," Su Ming whispered softly. The warmth of those fingertips that touched his face made him open his eyes.


    The light from the sunset seeping through the clouds was crimson red. It scattered on the surface of the sea, giving it a brilliant glow while giving the water a muddy look so that they could no longer peer into the sea¡­ This scene was incredibly beautiful. The slender Su Ming, the beautiful Bai Su, the wind lifting their hairs together, and also¡­ the heads of the giants that popped up to the surface of the sea all around them.


    However, the roars from the Dead Sea Giants ruined this beautiful scene and broke the silent atmosphere. Their low growls and howls had not disappeared due to Beiling¡¯s departure.


    Almost the instant the Dead Sea Giants started roaring, Su Ming lifted his hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky gently, but instead of the sky, the sea was the one that moved. The seawater started rotating with loud booming sounds, turning into an iparably huge whirlpool. As it spun with loud booming sounds, the Dead Sea Giants within struggled, but in the end, even their roars were drowned out by the sound of waves.


    Gradually, the people¡¯s gazes became filled with great respect as they looked at Su Ming. There was also a hint of fear within their eyes. Because the whirlpool in the sea was spinning faster with each passing moment, and eventually, under that extreme speed, the wind that was stirred up and the water that was swept into the whirlpool, all turned into des that could sever bones and cut through flesh and blood!


    The shrill screams of pain and the giants¡¯ struggles as they tried to escape were all useless under the whirlpool¡¯s spinning. They could only turn into a pool of fresh, red blood, and also pieces of flesh that were ripped off from their bones.


    Eventually¡­ not a single intact Dead Sea Giant could be found on the surface of the sea. When all of them were reduced to crushed bones that filled the red ocean, Su Ming slowly furled his right hand together.


    At the instant he clenched his fist, drops of blood floated up from the rotating sea. They gathered together to merge into a gigantic ball before Su Ming.


    Once it formed, the seawater returned to its original color. The souls of the near hundred Dead Sea Giants shed in the ball of blood that floated before Su Ming. asionally, they would let out shrill cries that could only be sensed with the mind.


    The ball of blood looked as if it was boiling. As it continued gathering together, it began contracting and slowly shrinking. Eventually, it turned into an object that looked like a fingernail shining with a strangely enchanting shade of red as it floated towards Su Ming.


    He lifted his head swiftly. The loneliness in his eyes and the forlornness on his face were hidden in the depths of his heart. What was shown was his usualposure. He lifted his right hand swiftly, and when he swiped his index finger past that condensed blood, it looked as if it got glued to it. It was as if his fingertip had turned into a pen, and he started making stroke after stroke in midair¡­


    Su Ming did not know how many strokes he drew in the end, but eventually, aplex runic symbol floated before him. It shone with a bloody glow and exuded an abundant amount of life force. That was the umtion of all the lives of the Dead Sea Giants.


    Seizing Life. The word ¡®seize¡¯ alone could already mean everything!


    Su Ming did not know how to tamper with lives, but while he had notpletely understood the concept because he had woken up halfway through fumbling about as he continued trying to gain an epiphany through that ck wooden block, he still had managed to touch the surface of a passage he had not known in the past.


    Life!


    Everyone had different lives! That was the matrix guiding their lives. It was the most brilliant light within a living being. Not everyone could see it, but if it was extinguished, then that life would be forfeit. If that light was changed, then the fate of that life would show a transformation of a degree that could turn the world upside down!


    This was part of the Principles of Life!


    In Su Ming¡¯s head, Hu Zi¡¯s smiling face appeared, along with his simple and honest expression, and also the figure that had stood like a mountain in defence to the end.


    ¡®I might have a faint inkling of what Life is, but I still don¡¯t know what Life truly means¡­ I cannot tamper with the Principles of Life, and I can¡¯t revive the dead¡­ But since my blood and hair can give life to Si Ma Xin¡¯s puppet, and since my life is such a mysterious existence in Yin Death Region, then with my Life, I can use other life forces and blood as a lead to let my senior brother¡­ recover!¡¯


    Su Ming mumbled in his heart. The runic symbol he drew had been the only thing that had appeared in his head during the entire process of trying to gain an epiphany from that ck wooden block, and that symbol had appeared right at the instant before he woke up!


    It had appeared when Su Ming gained his epiphany, and when it appeared, he had a vague sense of familiarity towards it. This familiarity made him feel as if the runic symbol was he himself!


    This was the mark that was formed from his Principles of Life. Su Ming could sense it was notplete, but even so, it still contained his Life.


    Once he drew that runic symbol, the clouds in the sky looked as if they had frozen up and no longer moved. The sea was also mysteriously void of waves. It was as if they had just gained life, and now, they did not dare to show themselves.


    An incredibly powerful presence of Life Cultivation spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body at that instant. It spread out through the entire area, and right when it surged into the clouds, the thick coverage in the sky faded a little. Gradually, it thinned out greatly, causing the light from the setting sun to shine down even stronger on the spot where Su Ming sat,pared to the other areas around him.


    Bai Su stared at him with a dumbfounded expression as his hair gradually gained an ancient color¡­


    It was grayish white, a boundless expanse of snow.


    Su Ming continued drawing line after line, and when he drew his final line, he bit the tip of his tongue to cough up a mouthful of blood. It spilled on the blood-red runic symbol, causing it to instantly possess a spirited air. When Su Ming lifted his right hand, he dragged it along the symbol, which was shining with a piercing light, and took a step towards where Hu Ziy on the ground.


    With a step, Su Ming arrived before him. He tapped swiftly on the center of Hu Zi¡¯s brows, with the blood red runic symbol and his own vitality on his right index finger.


    At the instant he did so, arge number of hair on Su Ming¡¯s head swiftly turned white, right from their roots!


    Hu Zi shuddered, and the runic symbol was left on the center of his brows. As it shone, it looked as if it had Branded itself on the man¡¯s body and soul.


    A bloody red shade shone at the center of Hu Zi¡¯s brows, then started spreading. When it reached his chest, the hideous gash there was wiped away. The red hue then continued flowing through him, and when it spread to his entire body, the bloody mess that was Hu Zi¡¯s arms was repaired to its original state.


    Snores tumbled out of Hu Zi¡¯s mouth, sounding like thunder ps that shook the sky and earth¡­


    Hu Zi¡¯s life had not been cut short. He had simply suffered a grave injury that was difficult to cure and so he had lost all his life force. This sort of restoration was much simplerpared to stealing life from the heavens itself, but it was definitely not something a normal person could do. Only those who walked down the path of Life Cultivation couldpletely restore the lives of people with such injuries!


    Su Ming did not have the ability to change Hu Zi¡¯s Principles of Life, but he could use his own Principles of Life to provide nourishment for his third senior brother so that he could wake up!


    Yet no matter what, Su Ming had not truly stepped into the path of Life Cultivation. He was only lingering about at the door to this path, hence he had to pay an incredible price to cure Hu Zi.


    However, even if he had to pay an even greater price than this, Su Ming would not have hesitated for even a single moment, because¡­ this was Hu Zi. This was his third senior brother!


    Once Su Ming heard Hu Zi¡¯s snores, a faint smile appeared on his pale face. At that moment, as the clouds in the sky continued thinning away, a ray of golden-red light shone down through a gap. That light fell on Su Ming¡¯s body and illuminated his hair.


    It was a mixture of ck and white now, and also had an ancientness to it that made it look as if it was gray though it was actually not. The light made it look as if Su Ming was a lone me which had no home to return to. Or perhaps, it was just unable to find its way there¡­

 Chapter 578 — Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 578: Smoke</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming left.


    When Hu Zi was safe, still deep asleep though, he chose to leave. Along with him, he brought the bald crane that had quietly turned back into itself from the Aquatic Dragon.


    Departure is also a form of longing, which is not strictly limited to being between men and women. There are many times when longing is born due to the friendship between brothers.


    The ninth summit stood tall above the surface of the sea. At the top of the mountain, a presence that belonged to Life Cultivation filled a gigantic stone monument. It was something Su Ming left decided to leave behind so it would be an eternal presence that would protect the ninth summit.


    He was the one who erected that stone monument, and he was also the one who carved the words on it. There were not many, merely a few lines.


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single nt of ninth summit!"


    "Kill those who have harmed even a single follower of ninth summit!"


    "Kill the entire tribe of the person who harmed even a single disciple of the ninth summit!"


    These three lines exuded a great killing intent, as well as a powerful and intimidating air that filled the entire sky and earth in the area. Perhaps this alone would not be enough to intimidate the truly powerful warriors, but the hint of Su Ming¡¯s presence belonging to Life Cultivation contained in those three lines of words were enough to terrify even those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    It was enough to shock even the Immortals!


    Those words meant that there was someone in the ninth summit who had managed to arrive at the door leading to the path of Life cultivation. It meant that this person was one of the incredible people who had managed to truly breakthrough the limits in the Berserkers¡¯ cultivation method after the God of Berserkers had died!


    More importantly, those words meant that whoever did things mentioned in them would have to face a terrifying enemy who will exact a burning vengeance that would not wane for as long as he lived!


    This was a tant threat, and exactly what Su Ming was feeling. Moreover, he had not just left behind his aura and words on that mountain rock. There was also a drop his blood on it!


    It could lend life to Si Ma Xin. It could let Hu Zi recover. It contained his will, and once it erupted, it could bring out the power of one strike from Su Ming at his full power!


    Because Su Ming¡¯s Principles of Life were gathered in that drop of blood!


    That drop of blood was imprinted on the stone monument, but the control over it was in Hu Zi¡¯s hands. With it around, Su Ming would be able to notice if the ninth summit ran into a disaster that was too difficult for them to face.


    On the day he left, Bai Su stood at the top of the mountain and watched quietly as his figure gradually disappeared from her sight. She liked Su Ming. She had not known about it in the past, but her feelings had only be more deeply engraved in her bones after they parted ways.


    However¡­ everything had changed. The mirages created by the reflections on theke were no longer of the moon or the blossoming flowers¡­


    As a member of the Bai family, Bai Su had inherited the Principles of Life that belonged to the river in the sky. She might not have practiced that strange Art in the ck wooden block, but she had heard many things about it, which was why she knew that all members in the Bai family were bound to be alone for life. This was already set in stone.


    Perhaps it was possible to change their fate, and perhaps¡­ it was not possible.


    If they tried persisting against their fate, the names that were etched into the Bai family records would die, and their corpses would turn into bloody proofs of the Bai family¡¯s Life of being part of the river of the sky. The water in the riveres from the sky, and in its loneliness, it would eventually return to the sky as well.


    Those with this Life are bound to be like the flowing water in the river.


    Especially for those¡­ with the Life of the stone falling into the river. They would only have a short period of happiness, and would only reflect the colors of the water under the sun for an equally brief moment before they were gone the next instant.


    Su Ming¡¯s departure caused the ninth summit to sink into silence. The protective screen of light around the ind appeared once again and continued protecting the those within it.


    Su Ming had no idea who was the one who created this screen of light. He had asked the old man in white before, but he did not know the answer either. He only knew that on the day the disaster arrived and the instant Heaven Gate rose into the sky, disappearing, this screen of light had appeared suddenly right at the moment all the people thought that their deaths were imminent.


    No one knew why it had appeared. Neither had anyone seen¡­ who it was whoid it down.


    In the midst of the tranquility, the people who had been humiliated by Beiling¡¯s oppression returned to the ninth summit and found ce there. Su Ming did not chase them away, but instead gave them a home.


    He was also a person without a home, so why should he make things hard for people bearing the same plight¡­?


    Su Ming left. He walked out of the screen of light and cast his eyes towards the east. That was where Eastern Wastnds was located.


    As he stood above the Dead Sea, not a single soul could be detected around him. Only the waves from the sea and the moaning winds were hispanions, and the loneliness buried in the depths of his heart increased.


    He flew forward quietly, heading into the distance, towards Eastern Wastnds.


    The Dead Sea beneath him covered allnd. There were several ces Su Ming was familiar with that were now buried deep in the depths of the sea, just like this spot¡­ Han Mountain City was buried under the water here, as well as the Chains of Han Mountain.


    A dayter, Su Ming stopped calmly in midair. He had not met anyone on his way to this ce. It was as if the entire world had died and he was the only one left on this.


    Only the wind and the waves were hispanions.


    Su Ming looked at the Dead Sea beneath him. In his memories, Han Mountain Cityid in this area, but he knew that Han Mountain could not be found presently in the depths of the sea.


    The destruction of the continent was like a mirror being shattered. The distance between the broken pieces ofnd also differed. The location in his memories was only a recollection, the real ce could be anywhere, just not here.


    If he wanted to search for the ce now, then he would have to dive deep into the bottom of the sea and search for it slowly in all directions.


    All along the way, the bald crane had noticed the dispirited air looming around Su Ming. It did not bother him. Instead, as they flew, its eyes would wander around, asionally looking towards the sea and everything around it, attracted by everything that shined.


    Three days passed by before they knew it. Su Ming did not travel too quickly. As he walked in midair, the scenes in his memories slowly, but surely, started fading, reced by what he saw now. In time, there were hardly anything left of the past.


    At one point, he saw a small ind on the Dead Sea.


    They were already incredibly far away from Freezing Sky n. Judging by their current location, they should be close to the border separating the Berserkers and Shamans in South Morning all those years ago.


    That ind was a lonely existence on the Dead Sea. No screens of light offered any sort of protection, neither were there any other defenses. If no one looked closely during the dark night, they would not be able to notice it.


    That ind was simply too small¡­


    Su Ming had seen some of these inds along the way, and none of them contained any signs of life. Dead silence filled them.


    Even if there were any creatures, they had only been alive in the past, and were now just skeletons scattered around the grounds.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the ind and took arge step forward, turning into a long arc. The bald crane followed behind him, and at the instant the man and crane were about to fly past the ind, Su Ming¡¯s body came to an abrupt halt. He whipped his head around, and when he looked downwards again, he was momentarily stunned.


    A dim light from a fire sparkled like a star in the sky in the midst of the darkness on the ind, and it was not just one ball of light. There were about a dozen of them.


    Joyfulughter could be heard traveling faintly into the air at that moment, and those sounds spread through the area, mixing with the crashing of the waves.


    Su Ming could remember clearly that there had been no light when he looked towards the ind just now. He did not think that any Berserker tribe would be able to survive in this sort of ind over the past few years on the Dead Sea without any sort of protection.


    This¡­ should not be possible!


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He cast his divine sense outward and covered the ind, but what he saw within his divine sense was emptiness. There was not a single soul there.


    But everything his eyes saw seemed so real.


    In silence, Su Ming charged towards the ind. The bald crane fluttered by the side and cast a sideways nce towards the ce before following him while mumbling under its breath.


    After a moment, Su Mingnded on the ground. The sea breeze filled the air, bringing with it the stench of the sea. Besides the dim light, everything else was shrouded in ayer of darkness. With a calm expression, Su Ming strode towards the ce with the fire.


    The ind was tiny. Before long, he distinctly saw the light burning in the distance. Clear sounds ofughter rang by his ears, along with the sounds of children ying.


    Su Ming continued walking, until he saw¡­ a tribe before him.


    He shuddered. This was a small tribe, and there was a simple fence built around it. Bonfires were burning brilliantly within it, and there were male and female Berserkers dancing and singing.


    Children were ying tag by the bonfires, and their bell-likeughter flew clearly in the air.


    Nursery rhymes could even be heard tumbling out of the mouths of these children as they continued chasing each other, and their young voices filled the entire tribe. They blended together with the joyful looks of the adults asionally turning their heads to look at their children, causing the nursery rhymes to give Su Ming an indefinable feeling in his chest as they fell into his ears.


    "A flower in blossom for a thousand years, watches the world change alone as time passes. She watches with a smile for a thousand years, to find that her beloved is already beside her¡­"


    As those naive voices sounded¡­ the moaning sounds of a xun also came from a beast skin tent in the tribe. The xun¡¯s tune was filled with sadness, but harmonized perfectly with these singing, causing Su Ming to stop walking and just stand outside the tribe quietly. He listened, only listened.


    He was familiar with this tribe. How could he not be?!


    He came to this ce twice in the past. The first time, he hade with his Master, Tian Xie Zi, and the second time, he came alone. This¡­ was his third time!


    Su Ming had originally forgotten this ce. A small tribe like this would not be able to survive through the disaster, yet now, on this ind, in this dark night, in this ce where his divine sense found nothing but his eyes saw light burning¡­ Su Ming returned.


    "A flower in blossom for a thousand years. She watches with a smile for a thousand years¡­" he mumbled. This was the tribe where the old xun maker lived!


    Su Ming moved quietly into the tribe. The children ying tag did not seem to see him. As theyughed, they ran towards him, and¡­ phased right through his body as they continued ying.


    The people gathered around the bonfire also did not seem to see Su Ming. It was as if they did not exist in the same world as he did¡­


    At times, prosperity did not mean living in luxury, but a bustle of activity. In the middle of this bustling atmosphere, Su Ming¡¯s loneliness was an emptiness that could not be hidden by the light and smoke around him, no matter how hard they tried.


    Su Ming moved through the crowd. As he looked at the happy, smiling faces, and listened to the adorable voices around him, he arrived quietly outside the tent from which the sad song of the xun wasing. After a moment of silence, he lifted the tent p.

 Chapter 579 — Big Brother La Su…

    <h4>Chapter 579: Big Brother La Su¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming lifted the p of the tent, a gentle light from amp spread out from within. It looked like light beams shining on his body.


    The sound of the xun became clearer once the p of the tent was lifted.


    An old man sat inside. He held a bone xun in his hands and had it ced against his lips. His eyes were closed while ying a sorrowful tune. As the notes filled the air, Su Ming felt as if he had been separated from the world.


    He walked into the tent quietly and sat before the old man. He closed his eyes and listened to the song. His heart soared with the melody, flying to some unknown ce¡­ but, perhaps, it was actually just wandering around.


    Time trickled by, but Su Ming¡¯s eyes remained closed. His soul continued wandering about, as if it could not find a ce to stay.


    The bald crane¡¯s feathers were all standing on its body, as it remained outside the small tribe. It continued looking around with wide eyes. Terror was evident on its face. In its eyes, this entire area was empty, and besides Su Ming, no other person could be found.


    Su Ming had sat down in the distance on this vast mass of emptynd and had even closed his eyes, upied by his thoughts.


    If it was just that, the bald crane would not have been terrified. What caused it fear was the strange power within the ind. It was invisible, and made the crane unable to move even a single inch.


    The entire area should be empty, but it could asionally hear the sounds of children ying andughter ringing by its ears. It was as if there was a bunch of children it could not see ying tag around¡­


    At times, a cold chill would also travel through the bald crane¡¯s heart, as if the ying children had just phased through where it stood.


    Its beak snapped open and closed a few times, but it could not move its body. It looked at Su Ming, looked at its surroundings, and a wave of fear towards the ind stemmed right from the bottom of its heart.


    Su Ming did not know how much time had passed. The sky was still dark, as if it would never know daylight. The song of the xun gradually weakened, and when it eventually faded awaypletely, an old voice reached his ears.


    "You still came¡­"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and saw the old man putting down the xun in his hand. There was a kind smile on his face, and his eyes looked like those of a normal person, but Su Ming knew¡­ that he was blind.


    "You knew I woulde, senior?" Su Ming asked softly. This was the third time he hade to this ce, and he had gained a different experience each of the previous two times.


    "It¡¯s because of your confusion that you are constantly wandering about. That is why¡­ youe here." The old man looked over. The smile on his lips was incredibly kindly when he said words that Su Ming could not understand.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he suddenly asked, "What do you mean by ¡®wandering¡¯?"


    "If you do not have a ce in your heart you call home, you will wander no matter where you are¡­"


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. The words reverberated in his soul, causing him to be stunned for a long, long time, as he sat there. He did indeed not have a ce he could call home in his heart. Dark Mountain was fake, and besides Hu Zi, the ninth summit was deserted. He¡­ had always been wandering in his life.


    He did not know where his home was, did not know thews of causality affecting all these things, and neither did he know where the start of this entire cycley¡­


    "Who are you?" After some time, a brilliant sparkle shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    "When you know who you are, you will know who I am." The old man shook his head and caressed the bone xun in his hand. His fingers scraped the surface of the xun, creating scratching sounds.


    That sound echoed in the tent before spreading outside.


    "You saw what is outside, my child. Tell me, what did you see?" The old man turned his eyes towards Su Ming, but they looked nkly at the tent.


    "This ce doesn¡¯t exist, the ind is empty. All the members of the tribe outside should be dead. There¡¯s arge amount of spectres upying thisnd, and you should be one of them, senior," Su Ming said calmly.


    "What you see might not be the truth, and what you believe doesn¡¯t exist¡­ might not necessarily not exist." The old man closed his eyes while speaking.


    Confusion appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. That confusion ran deep, filling up his entire heart and surrounding his soul, refusing to leave.


    "They exist. You saw them¡­ but you refused to believe¡­ Outsiders cannot see them, and they will be afraid. It is as if thousands upon thousands of people are asleep, but you are the only one who has opened your eyes. You are fortunate, but also unfortunate, because you don¡¯t believe in what you see, and because the moment you believe, the world will no longer ept you¡­


    "Because¡­ you will have woken from your slumber," the old man said gently. There seemed to be a deeper meaning to his words, and it caused Su Ming to be uncertain about his words.


    "Thousands upon thousands are awake, but you are still asleep¡­ Is it because you don¡¯t want to wake up, or is it because¡­ you believe yourself to be awake? What does it mean to be asleep, and what does it mean to be awake? All of this¡­ is just the world you see, and no one else¡­ can see it," the old man said slowly. There was an ancient air to his voice, and if anyone heard it, they would feel as if they had just heard time itself.


    "It is like fate, you can choose to submit to it or to fight against it. It is like life, where moments of joy and sadness exist together. It is like you and I. What I see, you cannot see, and what you see, I¡­ cannot see.


    "Do you understand, my child?" The old man opened his eyes and turned his nk eyes towards Su Ming as if he was looking at him as he smiled kindly.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he lifted his head and looked at the old man. A hint of understanding dawned in his eyes as he said slowly, "If I¡¯m not bothered by my past, then why should I be bothered by my future? If I don¡¯t cling to the idea of who I am, then why should I think about who is me¡­? The high winds may be strong, but they cannot extinguish the mes in my heart. Sooner orter¡­ they will set the world aze!"


    When the old man heard Su Ming¡¯s words, delight appeared in his smile, and a hint of praise even bloomed on his face.


    "Sooner orter, this world will be set aze! This¡­ is Life. It is not your Life, not anyone else¡¯s Life, but the world¡¯s Life!


    "Even the word Life itself goes through the same fate. Why cling to it¡­? In truth, you still don¡¯t understand¡­" The old man smiled.


    Su Ming fell silent.


    "When you learn who you are, you are no longer you¡­ When you no longer know who you are, you¡­ will be you." The old man lifted his right hand, and the bone xun in his hand immediately flew up to float next to Su Ming.


    "Take it. It will be¡­ the guide pointing you back home."


    The old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air while Su Ming looked at the bone xun floating before him. More urately speaking, the instrument was a beast¡¯s spine, and the surface of it was incredibly smooth. The signs of time could be found on it as well.


    "It will help you¡­ fend a disaster you are bound to face in your life! This disaster¡­ is about to arrive soon. If you can live through it, then another line will be added into your Life, and from then on, it will be difficult for anyone else to control your fate." The old man looked at Su Ming with a smile, then closed his eyes.


    "We¡¯ve met each other thrice now, but it is as if our meetings were in three separate cycles of our lives. The moment you walk out of this tent, I will give you¡­ a three day long serendipity to activate the basis for you to build your Berserker Soul."


    The old man¡¯s voice was hoarse, as it echoed in the air. Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the bone xun and he silently took hold of it. When he looked at the old man, a slight hint of confusion appeared on his face. After a long time, when the old man no longer spoke, Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm towards the old man and bowed deeply.


    He might not know his name or his origins, but he could sense the wisdom and the ancient air about the old man. After quietly bowing towards him, Su Ming looked as if he had straightened his thoughts a little. He turned around to walk out of the tent. When he lifted the tent p and was just about to lift his foot to walk out, a shudder suddenly ran through his body, and he looked as if time had stopped for him. He even forgot to ce his lifted right foot down.


    His body trembled. His soul shuddered from what he saw, and disbelief appeared in his eyes. His heart also begun racing in his chest at that moment.


    Because the moment he lifted the tent p, he did not see the ind, nor the ck sky, and neither did he see the thick clouds that had covered the moons, much less the waves tumbling about in the sea around.


    He did not hear the roars of the waves either, and neither did he see the light around him. He did not smell the stench from the sea breeze or the bitter sting of loneliness in the air.


    The disbelief in Su Ming¡¯s eyes made him unable to believe in what he saw, heard, and smelled. He turned around swiftly, wanting to see the old man in the tent, but he only saw emptiness. There was no tent behind him¡­


    "A three day long serendipity¡­" The old man¡¯s words rang again in Su Ming¡¯s head. In silence, he closed his eyes, and tears flowed down¡­


    He saw clear blue sky, and under that blue sky was a mountain with five summits that looked like five fingers, the Dark Mountain from his memories!


    He smelled the presence of home, heard¡­


    "Big brother La Su, I found you. So you were hiding here! You lost, now it¡¯s our turn to hide and yours to search." A young voice filled with joy reached Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the fog in the clouds.


    Eastern Wastnds might share the same sky as South Morning, but the weather in the twonds waspletely different. The sky above Eastern Wastnds was filled with moving clouds and wind, which made it look like the fog had fused together with the sky!


    Not all ces were filled with rolling clouds, though. There were quite a number of them where light would shine on the ground during the day, and from the distance, these scenes were filled with astonishing beauty.


    The dark clouds and powerful light formed the sky above Eastern Wastnds!


    The Dead Sea filled the area around the Eastern Wastnds. The waves roared and surged into the air as if they contained the power to destroy the world, but they could not even shake Eastern Wastnds. They could only continue howling and roaring by the edge, unable to cause too much change to the gigantic continent.


    Ever since thend of the Berserkers was torn apart all those years ago, the Eastern Wastnds had be the biggest continent, and also an incredibly powerful existence!


    At the center of Eastern Wastnds was a mountain that towered into the clouds, while in another spot, close to the edge of the continent, located near South Morning, was another important ground. At that moment, the world rumbled, and at the same time, two powerful rays of light descended from the endless sky with a presence that was able to cause an endless amount of people to be stunned with shock, and to freeze the cirction of the power in their bodies!


    One of the two powerful rays of light descended on the mountain at the center of Eastern Wastnds. At its base were ten thousand people prostrating themselves on the ground in worship. There was a big hall at the top of the mountain. As rumbling sounds shook the mountain, the powerful ray of light, which was about several thousands of feet wide and connected the earth and sky, shrouded the hall.

 Chapter 580 — Di Tian Descended!

    <h4>Chapter 580: Di Tian Descended!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The other ray of powerful lightnded on a t in at the edge close to South Morning. At the instant it touched the ground, it caused thend to shake, and a ring-shaped wave of force made all the Eastern Wastnders in the region, along with all the inders near the continent, to feel as if tens upon thousands of mountains had pressed down on their bodies. They coughed up blood. Some of them even exploded, unable to withstand this mighty pressure that suddenly appeared!


    This¡­ was the sign of a powerful warrior descending!


    The appearance of the rays of light shook the entire Eastern Wastnds and attracted arge amount of attention. It also caught the gazes of all the powerful warriors.


    It was especially so for a certain presence lying in the east of Eastern Wastnds. At that moment, ayer of fog that surged into the sky appeared out of nowhere. It swept through thend and spread out with a bang. The fog instantly covered a circr area of a hundred thousand lis, and as it covered the world, it turned into a huge face that had its eyes fixed on the two pirs of light.


    "Di Tian!" The human in the fog let out a shocking roar which traveled in all directions


    At the moment he spoke, the pir of light at the hall in the mountain, located at the center of Eastern Wastnds and worshiped by ten thousand people, shone even more brilliantly. As it filled the air, a person descended. His face could not be seen. The worshipers could only see the person disappearing within the hall in a sh.


    After a moment, the door to the hall swung open abruptly, and a person slowly walked out!


    It was a middle-aged man, and he had a stern, awe-inspiring appearance. His ck hair spilled over his shoulders, and he wore¡­ a striking Emperor¡¯s robe, but he did not wear any crown. His eyes were long and narrow, revealing a murderous aura that could make all those who saw it feel terrified.


    He walked out slowly, and the moment he arrived outside the hall, he swung his arms, then lifted his head to look at the sky in the distance¡­ and took a deep breath.


    "The long awaited Yin Death¡¯s air¡­"


    The moment these words left his mouth, the ten thousand people worshiping at the foot of the mountain put on incredibly respectful expressions as they spoke together, and their voices traveled in all directions in waves!


    "We are the disciples of Great Leaf Immortal Sect. Greetings, Progenitor Di Tian! We wee your clone to the Berserkers¡¯ Eastern Wastnds!"


    The booming voices were deafening to the ears. The middle-aged manpletely ignored the people showing their respect. He breathed in the air, and slowly, the murderous aura in his eyes grew stronger. A thinyer of fog also spread out from his body. As it surrounded him, it surged into the sky, causing all the clouds above to disintegrate. It created a white pir of fog that covered a circr area of a hundred thousand lis and became an incredibly striking existence above Eastern Wastnds!


    The man was Di Tian!


    He was another of Di Tian¡¯s clones that had once againnded in thend of the Berserkers after the numerous years since he sent the previous one!


    Things did not end there. The instant Di Tian¡¯s clone descended on the mountain at the center of Eastern Wastnds and arge amount of people coughed up blood and even died due to the shock they experienced, there was another pir of light. A shadow descended it in a sh in the ins near the continent¡¯s edge.


    Almost the instant the shadow touched the ground,ing into contact with the ground, the entire ins shattered with a bang. Huge cracks tore through thend, andyers of earth tumbled about before they started sweeping outwards in all directions.


    Shocking booms became a constant, turning into echoes that repeated themselves again and again. After some time, when they gradually started fading away, the ins were gone, and what appeared in their ce was a gigantic pit!


    It was as if a shooting star had fallen from the sky and crashed onto the ground. The pit covered an area of several tens of thousands of feet. Once the powerful light gradually disappeared, a shadow slowly floated out of the pit!


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a crown and an Emperor¡¯s robe. There was a cold and detached expression on his handsome face, along with an ancient air. The Emperor¡¯s robe gave him a mighty, awe-inspiring air!


    The moment he floated upwards, he looked towards South Morning calmly, and a chilling re that could freeze heaven itself appeared in his eyes.


    "Destiny, you can¡¯t escape!" he stated in hoarse voice. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky with all five fingers. Immediately, an invisibleyer of ripples surrounding him swept outwards in all directions.


    The ripples continued spreading outwards. A hundred thousand lis, a million lis, ten million lis¡­ and they continued spreading until they covered a small half of Eastern Wastnds. No one could notice the spots covered by the ripples, and it would not bring about any effect to the living creatures in those regions. However¡­ the ripples had covered most of thend that had branched out of South Morning and was close to Eastern Wastnds.


    Unless someone took a big circle around the Dead Sea andnded on Eastern Wastnds from another direction, then this middle-aged man in the Emperor¡¯s robe would definitely be alerted to their presence.


    Moreover, even if there was someone who truly managed to move around these ripples andnd on Eastern Wastnds, the middle-aged man would definitely be prepared for them with therge variety of methods he had at his disposal.


    This person had the exact same appearance as the person whonded in the hall on the mountain at the center of Eastern Wastnds!


    He was also Di Tian¡¯s clone!


    This time, Di Tian had not just sent one clone to thend of the Berserkers¡­ but two!


    Di Tian¡¯s thoughts could be understood from the spots chosen to descend. The one whonded on the mountain at the center of thend would be used to defend Great Leaf Immortal Sect¡¯s branch in thisnd, and also¡­ to fight against the evil ck fog in the east of Eastern Wastnds!


    As for the clone who hadnded at the edge, close to South Morning, he was clearly there¡­ for one person, and that was Su Ming!


    This crown-bearing clone looked in the direction of South Morning and moved towards the outer parts of the pit. When he rose to the edge, there were four Eastern Wastnds Berserkers standing thousands of feet away from him. At that moment, their faces were pale as they looked towards him in shock. There were three exploded corpses lying by their side. There were originally seven of them, but three had been unable to withstand the pressure and died. The other four had coughed up blood and their entire cultivation base had broken down and copsed, but they did not die.


    Di Tian¡¯s face was chilly as he looked at South Morning, but there was a frown on his face. During the moment he arrived, he had sent his divine sense sweeping across thend¡­ but he had been unable to discover Destiny¡¯s presence or the fluctuations of his Qi.


    He could not find him!


    After a moment of pensive silence, Di Tian let out a cold harrumph and decided to sit down. At the moment he did so, the four people several thousands of feet away coughed out blood. Their heads exploded, and they fell to the ground dead.


    The seven corpses were all missing heads. Only their bodies remained. Their blood dyed the entire area, causing the ce to be filled with a deathly silence. Di Tian did not pay any attention to any of this. He only lifted his right hand to form a seal before he flung his hand outwards. Immediately, the seven corpses shuddered¡­ and they started crawling to their feet.


    Once they climbed up, they ripped open their clothes to reveal their chests. An indistinct face of a ghost appeared on each one, and they all looked like they were screaming. The next moment, the seven corpses stormed towards seven different directions.


    Everyone who cameter due to their curiosity towards the pir of light all found their heads exploding once they saw Di Tian, and when the face of the ghost appeared on their corpses, they would leave.


    All of them left in different directions.


    ¡®I¡¯ll continue searching with my divine sense. I¡¯d like to see how long you can hide from me!¡¯ Di Tian closed his eyes and remained still.


    This¡­ was the disaster the old xun maker had told Su Ming about!


    The disaster had already arrived, yet during that moment, Su Ming was still on the tiny ind in the Dead Sea. He stood there quietly, as if he had lost his soul. Ayer of fog gradually appeared around him, covering his body. It even covered the bald crane, and eventually, once it enveloped the entire ind, it¡­


    ¡­looked as if it had disappeared from the Dead Sea!


    Su Ming stared at the little girl standing before him, hugging a doll in her arms while looking at him with adorable, wide eyes. There was joy on the girl¡¯s face, and it clearly showed just how happy she was at the moment.


    "Tong Tong¡­" Su Ming stared at the girl before him nkly, and his body shivered. He did not just see this girl, but also saw¡­ the incredibly familiar tribe around him that was etched deeply in his memories!


    Dark Mountain Tribe!


    The grass, the trees, the houses, everything, and even the familiar air¡­ This was clearly the Dark Mountain from his memories, the ce he thought he could no longer return to¡­ That fictitious ce!


    Yet even though he knew it was fake, even though he had seen Beiling and Chenxin and went through all the changes, at that moment, he could not deceive himself. So even though what he saw could not deceive him, it was still¡­ the ce he longed for dearly¡­ his home.


    Dark Mountain.


    He saw Bei Ling standing in the distance, practicing with his bow and arrow. He also saw the tall, towering figure of Dark Mountain¡¯s Head of the Guards, who was teaching his son how to fire the strongest arrow.


    He saw Chen Xin sitting by the side, looking at Bei Ling with a gentle gaze in her eyes. There was a bowl filled with water in her hands, and she looked as if she was about to walk up and hand that bowl over to Bei Ling, who was sweating buckets.


    He saw Wu La, who had died in his arms as she mumbled Mo Su¡¯s name until she breathed herst. This stubborn girl was surrounded by a bunch of children, and she was telling them stories. The lively changes in her expressions and her bombastic words caused them to let out tinklingughter, and within thatughter was an air of happiness that came from the depths of their hearts.


    Su Ming also saw Lei Chen. His best friend and brother in all but blood had a dejected look on his lowered head at the moment, as he was being scolded nonstop by a middle-aged woman.


    Su Ming stared at all of this nkly. He had already forgotten everything. His mind was empty. Tong Tong¡¯s words seemed to have gone off into the distance, and he could no longer hear them clearly.


    Then, he saw two men walking out of a big wooden house. One of them was Dark Mountain¡¯s tribe leader, Chen Long. He had a frown between his brows, and looked as if he was troubled by something. The man following behind him was one that had carved himself deeply in Su Ming¡¯s memories¡­ Shan Hen!


    The hunter was just as Su Ming remembered him. He was gloomy and as averse to speaking as ever. When he cast his gaze to his surroundings, his emotions could not be seen on his face, and he was just like a beast that had hid away its presence.

 Chapter 581 — In Your Dreams, Can You Remember that You Are just a Guest?

    <h4>Chapter 581: In Your Dreams, Can You Remember that You Are just a Guest?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    But once Su Ming walked past the children surrounding Wu La, the gloomy presence about Shan Hen vanished. His expression did not change, but he did bring out a beautifully carved beast bone from his bosom and gave it to the children, earning delighted cheers as his reward.


    Su Ming saw Shan Hen smile. That smile might be incredibly faint and onlysted for an instant, but he saw it. Just for a brief moment, a happy smile appeared on Shan Hen''s lips.


    As the chief of the hunters and leader of Dark Mountain Tribe''s hunting team, he had to constantly be cold and aloof. He had to make others fear him. The murderous aura and bloodlust on him had to be the thickest, only then could he intimidate outsiders and the miscreants in the tribe, and only then could he¡­ protect his home!


    The world before Su Ming gradually became clearly. This rity was something he could sense in his heart. It was not that his vision had be clear, because the things before had been clear since the start. Slowly, the voices by his ears no longer remained indistinct as well. Su Ming stood there and lowered his head. He looked at his own body. It was the body of a teenager.


    "Big brother La Su!" As Su Ming looked at his own body, Tong Tong''s rather excited voice rang in his ears. When he lifted his head to look at her, he saw her pouting, and there was a rather glum look on her face.


    "You''re cheating! I already found you, but you''re pretending not to hear me! Hmph, I''m not ying with you anymore." The littlessie was clearly fuming. At that moment, she pouted and ignored Su Ming, hugging her doll and running far away. Pipi quickly followed behind her, hopping as it followed its master into the distance.


    ''A three day long serendipity¡­ Are you telling me that I can¡­ stay in my home for three days?'' Su Ming closed his eyes, but immediately opened them after several breaths. He did not want to waste his time with closed eyes. He wanted to use every single moment he had to remember everything and carve them all deep into his memories.


    It did not matter whether they were real or false¡­


    ''This is my home.'' Su Ming tookrge strides and walked briskly forward. He wanted to see his elder. This feeling spread out endlessly in his heart until it filled his entire being.


    He moved past Lei Chen, who had his head lowered as his mother scolded him. When he saw Su Ming walking past him, he made a face at him, as if he was resigned to his fate.


    Yet this expression was seen by his mother, somehow, and she became even angrier. She grabbed Lei Chen by the ear and began another round of scolding.


    Su Ming walked past Wu La and the children. His arrival caused the kids to be filled with joy. When they called out to him, Tong Tong, who had just arrived, puffed up her cheeks and started mumbling under her breath with a displeased look on her face.


    "Big brother La Su cheated. He promised me, but he refused to y."


    There was a hint of disdain on Wu La''s face, and she did not bother herself with Su Ming. He did not bother himself with that. He smiled at the children, and as anxiety burned in his heart, he moved past them until he arrived outside a house - his elder''s house.


    He stood at the door and lifted his right hand, but¡­ could not bring himself to open it. He was afraid. He was afraid that all of this was just a dream, and all of it was fake. He was afraid that if he pushed open the door, he would only see emptiness, and there would be nothing inside.


    His shivered. He¡­ was afraid.


    "My young Su Ming, is that you? Why are you standing outside? Come in." In the midst of his fear and anxiety from losing his home, a familiar voice reached his ears from the house, and it instantly caused the corners of Su Ming''s eyes to turn red.


    That voice was as gentle and kind as the one in his memories. It was as loving as he remembered, just like how a parent would speak to his or her child. At the instant Su Ming heard that voice, he could no longer contain himself. He pushed open the door and saw¡­ the old man sitting in the house with his legs crossed as he looked at Su Ming with a smile¡­ his elder, Mo Sang!


    The wrinkles on the elder''s face was something Su Ming would never forget. The white in his hair was also something that could never be erased from his memories. The gentle voice, the familiar presence, all of these things caused Su Ming''s tears to flow from his eyes the moment he saw his elder.


    At that moment, he was no longer the murderer who could kill without blinking an eye, he was not the Lord of the Great Frozen ins who had brought about Heaven Gate''s copse, not the person whom the Fated Kin worshiped, and not the Destiny who had been away for years, learning how to be cold as well as hide his emotions¡­ He was simply a wanderer who had finally returned home after leaving for many years, and was now looking at his family.


    "Elder!" At that moment, Su Ming''s body was that of a teenager. Tears fell from his eyes uncontrobly, and he swiftly ran to his elder''s side, wrapping his arms around Mo Sang.


    "Elder, I miss you¡­ I¡­ I miss our tribe, I miss everything here, elder¡­"


    The anguish he had suffered for years, the longing he had carried for years, the tears that he had not been able to shed for years, and the deduction he made that his home was a mere fiction were no longer things Su Ming cared about, neither did he want to think about them. He only had one thought in his mind at that moment, and that was to hug his elder. He did not want to let go. This was the one ce that was filled with the most warmth in his life. This was¡­ his family, his home.


    Even if it was fake, even if they did not exist, Su Ming did not want to think about it. He told himself that all of it was real. This warmth was also real. Everything here was real.


    Mo Sang was momentarily stunned. He looked at Su Ming crying as he hugged him, and a questioning look appeared on his face, but he said nothing. Instead, he patted Su Ming''s back, and the smile on his face became even more loving.


    "My little La Su, why are you crying? That''s not like you. Come, tell me, who bullied you? I''ll go teach them a lesson!"


    Su Ming had thousands upon thousands of words he wanted to say at that moment, but he could not give voice to any of his thoughts. Could he tell the elder about what had happened over the years? He did not want to destroy this warmth. This gentle warmth would onlyst for three days, and it was very dear to him.


    A deep wave of fatigue rose swiftly in Su Ming''s heart, but he did not want to sleep, because he could not find it in himself to part with this. After a long while, he wiped away his tears and let go of the elder slowly. He looked at this old man who was a little younger than in his memories with a dumbfounded expression, then spoke softly.


    "Elder, it''s nothing. I just had a dream."


    "What dream could it be that it made my little La Su so scared that he even cried while hugging me like he did a few years ago?" The elder smiled kindly and stroked Su Ming''s head.


    "I dreamed that a few yearster, our tribe will fight against ck Mountain Tribe. I dreamed of our tribe''s migration and my departure¡­ I even dreamed of myself wandering outside, alone¡­" Su Ming mumbled under his breath, telling the elder about his experiences, the content in his words very condensed. However, every single word spoke of his entire life.


    As Su Ming spoke, the smile on the elder''s face gradually changed to one of seriousness. Slowly, he began to look at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression, and after a long, long while, when Su Ming finished recounting his ''dream'', the elder frowned.


    "Is it true¡­ or false¡­?" The elder let his eyelids fall slightly, and after some time, when he opened his eyes, he looked at Su Ming.


    "It was just a dream. You''re awake now, so don''t bother about all that happened in the dream. I can tell you this, I am real!"


    Su Ming nodded his head quietly as he looked at his elder. He had an endless amount of things he wanted to tell him.


    When the sky outside gradually grew dark and a hint of tiredness appeared on the elder''s face, Su Ming stood up quietly and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing to the elder. With an unwillingness to part and a reluctance to leave, he walked out of the house.


    The sun was setting in the west. Gentle rays of sunlight scattered on the ground, causing shadows from the houses in Dark Mountain Tribe to appear on the ground. Chimney smoke rose into the air due to the members of the tribe preparing dinner. The wisps of smoke curled in the sky, fusing with the clouds in the sunset, causing them to be an incredibly beautiful sight when the people looked towards them.


    The warmth that Su Ming had never experienced ever since he left Dark Mountain rose in his heart at that moment. This warmth was different from the one in ninth summit. That ce showed him kindness, gave him friendship, showered him with a teacher''s love for his disciple, but in this ce¡­ was the scent of his hometown.


    As he looked at his tribe members upying themselves through the evening, looked at the gates to the tribe being thrown open to wee their warriors who had returned from their hunt, looked at all the things around him, he suddenly could no longer differentiate what was real.


    He could no longer tell whether the him just a day ago was just a dream, or whether what he was seeing was a dream.


    Su Ming stood on the spot with a nk expression, until a hand pped him powerfully between his shoulders. His pupils instinctively shrank. He lifted his left hand and grabbed the hand on his shoulder. The instant he turned around, a freezing re rose swiftly in his eyes, and he pointed towards the person behind him with his right index finger.


    This was an almost instinctive action. It was developed through the years Su Ming had wandered outside, but right at the moment he executed this attack, he immediately pulled that finger back and turned his right hand into a fist before lightly punching the other person''s shoulder.


    "Lei Chen!" This punch was a greeting between brothers, a meeting born from the longing.


    The person who had just pped Su Ming was naturally Lei Chen. Heughed boisterously and let the punchnd on his body. A smug expression appeared on his face.


    "Even if you hit me a few more times, that puny fist of yours won''t do anything to me. What are you doing here? What are you daydreaming about? My mom asked me to call you over for dinner."


    Su Ming looked at Lei Chen, and a smile appeared on his face. He walked up and hugged his friend tightly. This was a different hug from the one he gave his elder, this was a symbol of friendship between brothers!


    "What''s wrong? You''re really strange today¡­" Lei Chen was momentarily stunned, but simply allowed Su Ming to hug him. After a moment, when Su Ming looked at him again, Lei Chen saw something ageless in his eyes, as if they had not met each other for years.


    He scratched his head and looked at Su Ming with a questioning look. He even lifted his hand to touch his friend''s forehead.


    "There''s something off about you. Are you sick?" As Lei Chen mumbled, he lifted his hand, and just as he was about to touch the center of Su Ming''s brows, he suddenly froze and cast a few scrutinizing looks.


    "There''s something really off about you! You''re not moving away!"


    "You''re the one who''s sick!" Su Ming let out a wryugh and blurted out those words.


    "Yeah, that''s the normal Su Ming I know." Lei Chen grinned and patted his friend''s shoulder before giving a few thumps on his chest. "Su Ming, I''m a Berserker now. Don''t worry. Everything I told you before is true, I''ll beat down whoever dares to bully you!


    "Once I be the tribe leader¡­ Heh heh, at that time I''ll protect you, and then, the both of us will drink and eat meat every single day. I''ll have Bei Ling go out hunting for us every day, and then I''ll have Chen Xin¡­ Er, oh well, I''ll just have her apany you." Lei Chen walked before him with a smile and brought Su Ming back to the path leading to his house.

 Chapter 582 — Heaven and Earth!

    <h4>Chapter 582: Heaven and Earth!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sun gradually disappeared, setting in the west. The golden ray of dusk also vanished slowly. At the sky turned pitch ck, the stars drew out the outline of the starry sky in Su Ming''s memories. The brilliant moon also made those who looked at it unable to help themselves but yearn for their homes as they continued looking above.


    But how could a person in his hometown yearn for his home? Su Ming did not know. He only knew that on the first night he returned to Dark Mountain, he still missed this ce as he looked at the moon.


    He saw the elder. He saw Lei Chen. He saw all the people in his memories, and Su Ming''s heart gradually calmed down. All the grass and trees in this ce were so incredibly familiar to him. Everything here had etched themselves into his heart, and he could never forget them in his life.


    Bei Ling was still as cold as ever to him. Chen Xin still held a degree of care towards him, shown by how he could still not find a single speck of dust in his house.


    Perhaps it was love, but it might also have nothing to do with love. Chen Xin might have liked him before, yet perhaps she liked Bei Ling even more.


    In his memories, Wu La, the girl who was not incredibly beautiful, had fallen into his arms as she mumbled Mo Su''s name under her breath before she died. When she did so, her beauty had surpassed everything else, and it was deeply ingrained in Su Ming''s heart, causing him to be unable to forget her.


    When he saw Wu La''s disdain once again, he could only feel warmth in his heart, and nothing else.


    Lei Chen''s heartyughter and the oath he swore let Su Ming feel a heartfelt warmth between brothers. All of these things made him absolutely refuse to believe that these were fake.


    The elder''s kindness and his warm embrace made Su Ming willing to believe that he had just had a dream the previous night, a dream that had nothing to do with love, but brought with it blood, a dream spanning a lengthy passage of time. A cruel dream.


    Perhaps now, he had woken up from his dream.


    Su Ming sat outside his house and lifted his head to look at the moon in the sky. The dinner he had in Lei Chen''s house had reminded him of many, many things¡­


    There were a fewmps lit in the tribe at night. It was quiet all around him. There was¡­ no wind this night.


    Mournful notes from the xun drifted through the night. This was a song yed by a member of Su Ming''s tribe. It was a song he could not never forget.


    "Perhaps it is not just three days. Perhaps by tomorrow, I will find that everything that happened to me was just a dream. Perhaps¡­ I can continue staying in Dark Mountain," Su Ming mumbled. Lei Chen was not with him. During the night, he had been scolded by his mother and was forced to stay home. He even had to pretend that he was asleep.


    Su Ming looked at the moon in the sky quietly and listened to the song of the xun, just like¡­ a person who did not know he was a mere guest in his own dream.


    He was suddenly struck by a strong urge to go and see Bai Ling, who might not even know him at this point!


    When he thought about her, a sharp stab of pain struck his heart. That broken promise which hadsted for eternity after he left. When he turned his head back, he could only hear a sigh; they could no longer see each other.


    Su Ming stood up and walked towards the gate of the tribe, but the moment he reached it and was just about to walk through, his footsteps came to a halt, because a person had just stepped out of the darkness before him.


    "Who are you?!" a ghastly voice asked. It came from the person who gradually walked out of the shadows to stand under the moonlight. He was, naturally, Shan Hen!


    A dark, cold look appeared in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming. When he spoke, a ripple of power appeared faintly on his right hand, making it look as if it was about to gather together into a de.


    "You''re not Su Ming. You can lie to the others, but you can''t lie to me. The gaze Su Ming uses when he looks at me is different from yours." Shan Hen red at Su Ming as he spoke with a dark voice.


    Su Ming looked at him quietly. This was the senior in his tribe whom he had killed with his own hands in his memories.


    "I am Su Ming," Su Ming said softly and walked forward. Shan Hen''s expression changed and he lifted his right hand swiftly, but the moment he did so, Su Ming had already walked past him with light footsteps. Shan Hen''s entire body trembled. He could not even put down his right hand. During that instant, the moment Su Ming walked past him with a speed so fast his eyes could not catch, he felt a wave of ripples so great that he almost suffocated.


    Those ripples were incredibly faint and only spread out to five feet. He was the only one who could sense them, but to him, the strength of that Qi was so strong that it surpassed all Berserkers he had ever met, and even those in the Awakening Realm!


    He had a strong feeling that with just a single thought, this person could destroy him, could even wipe out the entire tribe and the entirend!


    In his shock, Shan Hen became drenched in sweat. After a long while, he turned his head around slowly, but he could no longer see the teenager.


    Su Ming walked on the path to the mountain. His footsteps were unhurried as he moved in the middle of night. With a single step at a time, he walked towards Bai Ling''s tribe.


    He came to a stop at some point of time. Hesitating for a moment, he looked at Dark Mountain standing tall during the night, and suddenly lifted his right hand before cing it by his mouth. He blew a clear whistle.


    Its sound echoed in the air and gradually disappeared into the darkness. Su Ming walked quietly. An hourter, a fire-red shadow suddenly shot out from the forest in the distance.


    Along with that figure was a series of happy screeches ringing in the air. The fire-red shadow¡­ was Xiao Hong!


    It charged forth and soon appeared before Su Ming with an excited look on its face. Once it jumped and danced merrily around him several times, it sat down squarely on his shoulders and grabbed Su Ming''s hair with its paws, ying with it nonstop.


    "Xiao Hong¡­" Su Ming looked at the little monkey on his shoulders and simply allowed it to y with his hair. He lifted his hand and gently patted the little animal with a sentimental andplicated smile on his lips.


    "We meet again¡­"


    Xiao Hong let out a few screeches, looking as if it was saying that they had indeed met again, then red at Su Ming before gesticting frantically with its hands, showing off its anger, as if it was grumbling to him that he had note to see him for a very long time.


    Eventually, Xiao Hong showed him three fingers. Su Ming knew the meaning - three days. Or perhaps it was three months, or three years, thirty years, or even longer¡­


    Xiao Hong itself was the only one who knew just how long it had been.


    As he stroked the fur on Xiao Hong''s body, Su Ming strode forward and turned into a long arc that charged towards Bai Ling''s tribe. Before long, the gigantic fence that belonged to Dark Dragon Tribe appeared before him.


    There were also erect long spears ced on the fence, the tribe''s defenses.


    Su Ming looked at Dark Dragon Tribe and walked towards it. His arrival went unnoticed by all. When he eventually stepped into the tribe, he spread his divine sense outwards in search of the figure in his memories that always made his heart clench in pain.


    He found Bai Ling''s house. She had already fallen asleep on this dark night. Her beautiful face was peaceful, and it was a look that was rather differentpared to the wild beauty she possessed when she was awake.


    Su Ming stood quietly by her bed and looked at this beautiful girl, the faint smile on the corners of her lips. She seemed to be dreaming about something happy.


    Su Ming''s heart ached greatly. The scenes in his memories rose before his eyes, in the space between him and Bai Ling. Their meeting during the night of the blood moon, them walking around in circles during the snowy night, their low whispers as they told each other their stories, and in the end, their snow-covered hair¡­


    Those memories continued ying until Su Ming saw the promise he did not keep. All of these things turned into a wave of grief that filled his heart. He looked at Bai Ling nkly, at the girl who had branded the image of herself deeply in his heart. This girl was his first love.


    "Ling Er¡­ I''m back¡­" Su Ming whispered softly. With a gentle look in his eyes, he lifted his hand to softly touch her cheek. His actions were incredibly light, but the instant his hand almost touched her cheek, her eyes flew open.


    Bai Ling looked at Su Ming quietly, but the wildness in her eyes was a light that he would never forget.


    Su Ming''s hand froze for a moment, but only a moment. Then, without any hesitation, he touched her cheek. Her face was rather cold, but incredibly soft. It made his gaze turn even gentler.


    Bai Ling did not move away. Instead, her eyes went wider and she looked at himpletely stunned.


    When Su Ming eventually lifted his hand, the gentle look in his eyes still remained. He cast a deep look at Bai Ling and stood up, turning his head away. Just as he was about to leave¡­


    "Who¡­ are you¡­?" Bai Ling''s frightened and delicate voice came from behind him.


    "Su Ming."


    Su Ming walked towards the door of her house. The moment he touched Bai Ling, the chill on her cheeks had made him understand many things in the midst of his anguish.


    This was not real. This¡­ was an illusion. This was the serendipity the old xun maker had mentioned. This was an illusory world created based on Su Ming''s memories.


    This¡­ was a Void Space¡­


    Because in this sweltering season, Bai Ling''s face was cold, and that cold came from Su Ming''s memories, from thest sensation he remembered of her when they were on the snowing ins. All of this¡­ was fake.


    This three day long serendipity was so that Su Ming could understand the existence of fate in the world in his memories¡­


    "You could choose not to believe it, you could think that the Dark Mountain in your memories is fake. As long as you attack and kill all the people you are familiar with here: your elder, Lei Chen, Bei Ling, Wu La, Chen Xin, Bai Ling, and all the rest of them, you''ll be able to know the truth!


    "When you attack, you will naturally see the face they will show when you kill them with your own hands. At that time, you will be able to tell whether all of this is real or fake. At that moment, you can also overturn Dark Mountain and forget everything about it. From then on, you will no longer have any ties binding you, and there will no longer be anything that will affect your heart.


    "Then, in the future, if anyone tries to use Dark Mountain as a set up to make you do something, it will no longer matter.


    "As long as you take action¡­ everything will be turned to dust. Then, you will be as if you were truly awake. You will crush the world you believe is unreal, along with the person who is manipting your fate behind all of this, as if you have truly woken up.


    "If you believe, then you must have the determination to bear with the series of difficulties, the sorrows and farewells you will have to say when Dark Mountain appears before you again¡­"


    It did not matter what he chose, he would still be able to arrive at a brief period ofpletion. During it, Su Ming would be able to take half of the final step required to move from the Bone Sacrifice Realm into the Berserker Soul Realm.


    Because this state ofpletion could turn into a resolve that would make Su Ming no longer be caught in a state of confusion in which he stepped into the Berserker Soul Realm, and the possibility of his sess would increase.


    "Why¡­ do I feel like you are so familiar to me¡­?" Bai Ling''s voice reached Su Ming''s ears, and behind him, she had already sat up to look at him nkly. "Don''t go¡­" she said softly and walked over from her bed, then leaned gently into his back.


    Starlight shone through her house and scattered into her abode in a dim, nebulous light. It fused together with the moonlight, and Su Ming could not tell which belonged to the stars, and which belonged to the moon. He could not tell what was a dream, and what was reality. He could not tell what made him happy, what made him sad, and what exactly he yearned for. And he could even less differentiate just which of them was crying.


    It was as if they had promised each other a fleeting love, but they could not take with them this state of being together once one of them woke up. This sort of attachment¡­ would only travel further and further away¡­ It would have been better¡­ had they not met at all.

 Chapter 583 — All Things Come to an End

    <h4>Chapter 583: All Things Come to an End</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming should leave.


    Even if he did not leave, he should still treasure the serendipity the old xun maker had given to him, because this three-day-long serendipity could help him fight against the great disaster he was about to face in the near future.


    He should destroy the beauty of this fictitious world, kill all of these possibly created characters¡ªincluding his family, his friends, his love, and everyone else¡ªto obtain a resolve to give up everything so that he could be strong and fight against fate. He would be remolded once he destroyed everything, and would obtain the cold callousness that belongs to the strong!


    This was the true meaning behind the three-day-long serendipity. It was also something the silent old xun maker wished Su Ming could do!


    He would have to cut away his emotions and his memories. He would have to be unbothered by his past and his future, then remodel himself by recing all his memories. He would have to turn cold and merciless toplete this incredibly important metamorphosis!


    This metamorphosis was the greatpletion of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. It was a transition for him to be a powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm. This¡­ was his serendipity!


    As Su Ming came to understand this, his mind gradually cleared up; he had managed to guess the old xun maker''s way of helping him. He also had a vague feeling that if he walked down the path the old xun makerid out for him and destroyed everything so that he could remodel his life, then it would mean that he would have seized the control over his own fate. The moment he started rebuilding himself, the state ofpletion he gained in his heart would also affect his soul.


    Then, as his soul gainedpletion¡­ at the moment he built his life, he would be able to create his very own statue of the God of Berserkers!


    It also meant that when he walked out of this world, he would no longer be in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. He would rise to be a powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm amid this strange power and this serendipity that might have been brought forth by the old xun maker paying a heavy price!


    After that, he the would have to face that great disaster in his life!


    The old xun maker hadid out a path for him. Su Ming might not know who he was, but he could tell that the old man bore no ill-will towards him¡­


    But this serendipity and gift¡­ was something Su Ming could not ept.


    Because the price for it was theplete annihtion of everything in this world. Could he kill Bai Ling, who was hugging him from the back? Could he end his elder''s life while he was asleep? Could he murder Chen Xin, just so that he could gainpletion¡­?


    Could he kill Lei Chen, kill his parents, and destroy everything that was Dark Mountain Tribe?


    "I can''t¡­" Su Ming smiled brokenly. He could feel Bai Ling''s warmthing from behind him. He could not do it.


    Time trickled by. Su Ming stood there, and Bai Ling continued staying with her arms wrapped around him. The darkness in the sky gradually went away, reced by a faint veil of light.


    During the whole night, the two people just stood. They did not speak to each other. Bai Ling had her head buried in Su Ming''s back, and for some unknown reason, the heartbeat she felt against her cheek made her cry tears of love.


    They might be from a longing desire between lovers, but she could not wipe them away. They stained Su Ming''s clothes.


    When morning arrived, Su Ming chose to leave. Bai Lingy down on her bed quietly, looking as if she had fallen asleep, but the tears at the corners of her eyes remained. One fell to her pillow and disappeared.


    That single tear contained an endless amount of recollections, an endless amount of longing, and an endless amount of sighs. Perhaps even Bai Ling could not count them anymore.


    Su Ming left Dark Dragon Tribe when it was already morning. He moved quietly through the forest and looked at the rays of sunlight turning into light beams that shone on the ground. The leaves from the trees fell as he moved past them. Xiao Hong seemed to have sensed theplicated feelings within Su Ming''s heart, as it sat on his shoulders and did not make a sound.


    This was the first day.


    There were still two days left for Su Ming to make his choice.


    He had originally wanted to go to Wind Stream Tribe, but had lost that desire by now. He looked at Dark Mountain basking under the sun, yet he did not have the thought to go and see the Fire Berserkers'' ruins. A feeling of fatigue filled his entire being.


    He chose to go home.


    He went back to Dark Mountain Tribe, back to his own home.


    In the morning, Dark Mountain Tribe was like a world where everything had just risen from slumber. His tribe members went about their individual tasks in the midst of chimney smoke rising into the air, and the children looked as if they would never know exhaustion. They looked forward to each new day, to ying with their friends.


    Su Ming came back. He looked at the familiar tribe and sat down quietly outside his house. He looked at the blue sky and the white clouds, looked at the sunlight shining down on the ground, and looked at all the things that existed in his memories about his tribe.


    He wanted to engrave everything deeply into his mind once again, to carve this scene into his heart and soul.


    "Must I destroy everything here to control my own fate¡­?" Su Ming whispered to himself softly.


    ''This sort of destruction might perhaps truly allow me to control my own fate, because a cold and callous heart cannot contain even a single shred of tenderness. If there is no more love, then no matter what else other people do, they would be unable to find a ce to stay in my heart.


    ''But¡­'' Su Ming looked at the children running around in the empty space before him and closed his eyes.


    ''Are they also fake¡­?''


    The sky gradually darkened. Dusk left, and moonlight shone on the ground. Su Ming continued sitting there, watching everything within his tribe. He did not think, merely looked at the sun rising and setting.


    He knew that when the sun rose again, he would wee thest day he could be here in Dark Mountain.


    He had no idea when he would be able toe back. Perhaps never.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. The song of the xun echoed in his ears, as it sang in the tribe. The night¡­ went by.


    The sky was no longer clear when the next morning arrived. There were dark clouds up ahead, and it started drizzling, but Su Ming did not think about anything on hisst day in this ce. He smiled and stayed by the elder''s side, chatting with him, happily went to help grandpa Nan Song sort out the herbal storage, and even yed with the children as if he was one himself. He told them stories, and the asional bell likeughter tumbling out of their mouths turned into the most pleasing sound in the tribe.


    He y-fought against Lei Chen whileughing, just as he did all those years ago, when he was ignorant about the world outside. In fact, he was just like a teenager that did not need to think. He had his friends, his family, and he was happy, without a single care in the world.


    Wu La might still be incredibly disdainful towards Su Ming, but he faced her with a smile and without a singleint. He helped the girl with her tasks, and that smile on his face caught even Wu La by surprise. Her cold exterior gradually warmed up.


    And as if Su Ming did not know the meaning of fatigue, he acted extremely politely and courteously towards Bei Ling on his final day, all while thinking of the help Bei Ling had given him during his childhood and his kindness for teaching him the bow. Even the cold Bei Ling gave him aplicated nod after a moment of silence, and the both of them started firing their arrows side by side, just as they had done many years ago.


    As for Chen Xin, she smiled happily as she sat by the side, watching the two men who had walked into her heart. She would asionally walk up to hand them water, herughter ringing in the air.


    All the people in the tribe could sense something different about Su Ming on this day. During it, he busied himself from morning till dusk, and straight down to midnight.


    The smile on his face remained as a constant presence¡­ but as night fell and moonlight scattered on the ground, the reluctance to part behind his smile was left unseen.


    When night came, Su Ming''s smile turned into one of pain. He looked at the lights in the tribe gradually extinguishing, one by one, looked at the bustle of activity in the tribe falling into silence, and felt sharp stab of pain in his heart.


    "Is it time¡­?" Su Ming mumbled. He knew that when the sun rose again, he¡­ would disappear from this beautiful world.


    The pain on his face slowly morphed into a faint smile. He had to smile, he wanted to smile. Even if he was about to leave, these three days had already made him incredibly content.


    As he smiled, Su Ming did not look at the moonlight, and neither did he look at the darkness and the tribe around him. Instead, he pushed open the door to his house and walked in before lying down on his small bed. He looked at the familiar sights around him, and with a smile on his face, he slowly closed his eyes.


    "Sleep. Perhaps when I wake up, I will still be here¡­" he whispered softly.


    In the end, he did not choose to walk down the path the old xun maker had pointed out for him, even if he would have been able to arrive at the Berserker Soul Realm if he did it, and even if he would be able to obtain the power to fight against the disaster that would soone.


    Even so, he¡­ still chose to walk down his own path.


    All that people said was real or false, might not truly be real or false.


    The reflection of the moon and flowers in theke was also the moon and the flowers themselves!


    He could create a new life if he destroyed everything, but it did not mean that he could not create a new life if he kept everything here intact and turned them all into the most beautiful moments in the deepest parts of his memories. He could make his heart not turn cold, make his love never fade, and he could still build a new life!


    ''My fate is my own. I will choose it myself. If I say it is real, then in my heart¡­ it is real.'' Su Ming closed his eyes, and gradually, he fell asleep.


    ''Goodbye¡­ my dear Dark Mountain¡­


    ''Goodbye¡­ my dear family¡­


    ''My friends¡­ my love, everything in my childhood¡­ you will forever remain in my heart. You will forever be the warmth in the deepest parts of my heart¡­ Farewell¡­''


    This was the sleep he had never been able to find after he left Dark Mountain and even when he was on the ninth summit. This feeling was a scent in his memories¡­


    Since Su Ming fell asleep, he did not hear a sigh echoing faintly in the air. That sigh contained a tone within it that would make people feel unclear as to what it meant, and they would be unable to tell just what it was.


    The world was gradually shrouded in fog. It¡­ slowly faded into nothing.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes once again, the first thing he heard was the sound of the sea, the first thing he smelled was the stench from the sea, and the first thing he saw¡­ was the lonely ind. There was no Dark Mountain, no tribe, and not a single soul around him.


    The only living creature that could be found lying there was the bald crane that was opening its eyes blearily.


    Su Ming stood there for a long, long time until he closed his eyes again. After a moment, he reopened them slowly.


    ''The dream has ended.'' Su Ming could still see the things that had happened during those three days. A wave of sadness weaved itself into his bearing, and it was one of grief from the soul and pain of longing for home.


    It was a bitterness that wind could not blow away. This was the beautiful moment he chose.


    Su Ming sighed. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply and respectfully towards the ind under his feet. He was bowing towards the old xun maker, thanking him for the three day long serendipity.


    Once he bowed, he lifted his head and took a step forward. He seized the bald crane, turned into a long arc, and charged into the sky.


    The ind slowly vanished behind him. Only a sad song from a xun could be heard echoing in the air, as if it was sending Su Ming off, and it remained until he left into the distance.

 Chapter 584 — Ambush!

    <h4>Chapter 584: Ambush!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost the moment Su Ming flew out of the ind, the face of a ghost suddenly appeared on the surface of the Dead Sea. It was a corpse that was hidden under the surface of the sea. It had no head, and the ghost face had formed on its bare chest.


    In the Dead Sea at the edge of Eastern Wastnds were more than a dozen of ghost-face corpses like this one. The ghost faces on their bodies shone with a dark light right then, and shrill howls that no one could hear started echoing in the air.


    Immediately after, the clone that was sitting and meditating at the edge of Eastern Wastnds opened his eyes swiftly, and a cold chill shed past his eyes.


    A cold, callous smile appeared on his lips.


    "You finally appeared, my son." He stood up slowly. But just as he was about to take a step forward into the sky, he suddenly frowned, and after a pensive moment of silence, he sat down again.


    ''Someonepletely hid Destiny''s presence away from me earlier, and I was unable to detect him. If it was done by someone, then this person''s power is definitely nothing to be scoffed at. South Morning¡­'' Di Tian''s eyes shone and a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    At that moment, Su Ming was flying calmly in the sky. However, his sorrow was a presence in his soul that simply could not be hidden away. It surrounded his entire body, causing all others to be unable to get close to him, or else they would be lost in his world and have their whole being affected by his sadness.


    ''A great disaster¡­ The only thing that can be considered a great disaster and is aimed solely at me in Yin Death Region is¡­ Di Tian!'' Su Ming''s pupils shrank, but killing intent shone within them.


    ''Judging at the time, it is also about time Di Tian sent his clone down here. There''s a high possibility that this great disasteres from him.''


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and a burning fighting spirit rose in his heart. To him, Di Tian might be a great disaster, but simrly, Su Ming harbored a resolve that he would absolutely kill him!


    If Di Tian did not die, then it would be difficult for Su Ming to control his own actions. Having an enemy like this was a driving force for Su Ming himself. Only when he killed Di Tian''s clone would he be able to control his own fate in thend of the Berserkers.


    ''The real Di Tian might be incredibly strong, but over the years, he only sent his clones to this ce. Maybe it''s because¡­ he can''te here on his own!


    ''But this is just a guess. If who I fight this time is also his clone, then it means that my guess is correct! If it''s really his clone, then I might have a chance against him!''


    Su Ming dipped his head down and looked at his right index finger. Wrapped around it was a tiny part of the hair from the first God of Berserkers!


    ''I killed Di Tian''s first clone all those years ago, and today¡­ I will kill his second!


    ''I had been unable to tell just how powerful Di Tian was in the past, and neither had I been able to gauge Hong Luo''s level of cultivation. I only knew that they had surpassed the Berserkers'' Berserker Soul Realm.


    ''But now that I think about it, Hong Luo''s level of cultivation is clearly equivalent to those who are walking down the path of Life Cultivation. By the looks of it, he didn''t seem to know about the missing element in his Life, so he shouldn''t have reached Life Privation!


    ''He had only arrived at the level of Life Matrix. Perhaps when he was at the pinnacle of his strength, he was stronger, but when he was me, he was indeed only at that level!


    ''As for Di Tian''s clone, his level of cultivation had clearly surpassed the Life Matrix Realm, since he could kill Hong Luo, but he shouldn''t have reached Life Pce just yet. Life Pce¡­ to understand all the changes in the world, to know the regrets of the universe, to learn of the power of Law. If he had reached Life Pce, then he shouldn''t have been injured when he killed Hong Luo!


    ''I''m certain that his clone was at the Life Privation Realm!


    ''Life Matrix, Life Privation, Life Pce, World of Life¡­ These are the four great realms in Life Cultivation. Right now, from the understanding I''ve gained, I have managed to reach the borders of Life Matrix, but I haven''t reached the Berserker Soul Realm in terms of my level of cultivation, that''s why I only have the presence of Life Cultivation but can''t truly step onto its path.


    ''But¡­ it''s not as if I have nothing to use when I fight against his clone!''


    Su Ming flew incredibly quickly, and as he charged across the sea, his eyes sparkled with a pensive light.


    ''All of these are just my guesses. If Di Tian himself came here this time, then I won''t be able to run away from this disaster, and if his clone this time is much stronger than the one he sent in the past, then this battle¡­ is also pretty much sealed in his favor.


    ''Great disaster¡­'' In silence, Su Ming went past the fuzzy borders of South Morning and arrived at the vast Dead Sea right outside them. As he continued rushing across the sea, a ruthless re gradually appeared in his eyes.


    He charged down towards the surface of the sea. Right before him was a small ind. It was not big, but not incredibly small either. Judging by its area, it was about the same size as the ind that belonged to his Fated Kin.


    The ind was the same as all the other inds Su Ming had met on the way - there was not a sign of life that could be found on it. It was empty, and not a single hint of green could be located. It looked just like a bump in the sea.


    Su Ming charged down andnded on the ind. With a glint in his eyes, he spread his divine sense and covered the entire ind. Once he did so, he went to the center and sat down.


    ''Since the disaster is bound toe, then I might as well choose my own battlefield. I will wait here¡­ for the disaster to arrive!''


    A chilling re shone brilliantly in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and seized the air before pushing his palm t against the ground. With it, the ground started shaking, and immediately after, a brilliant shade of red appeared at the spot where Su Ming''s palm had met the ground.


    Once the red meadow appeared, it started spreading outwards rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it had already spread to an area of several hundreds of feet. Su Ming bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood thatnded on the grass. Immediately, the red grass started sashaying around in a strange fashion and grew rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the meadow covered the entire ind and even spread out to cover the surface of the sea.


    This was the first time Su Ming had used his full strength to activate that red meadow by making it absorb a sufficient amount of blood and life. As it spread into the sea, that absorption of life reached its full capacity.


    The entire ind had turnedpletely red.


    When Su Ming lifted his right hand, a ck gpole appeared on his palm. It had been a long time since he used this thing. This¡­ was one of the treasures he had obtained from Han Mountain City, and it was one of the divine abilities that belonged to Han Mountain''s ancestor.


    Su Ming did not know the details, but he could still bring out some of its power, and could¡­ make it explode!


    This was the first counterattack he prepared for his enemy!


    Su Ming ced the g pole by the side, then patted his storage bag. Immediately, arge stone monument flew out - it was the legacy left behind by the first God of Berserkers.


    No one among the Berserkers could obtain any sort of inheritance from it any longer, but its existence itself brought about a terrifying force that could frighten all the Immortals. If Di Tian truly came here, then the moment he saw this stone monument, he would definitely be surprised and horrified!


    This was the second strike Su Ming prepared for Di Tian!


    When he erected this stone monument on the ind, a flicker of light shed in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and pped his storage bag, and immediately, a transparent mountain rock flew out. Within it was naturally the small ck humanoid that had lost one of its fingers.


    The creature had its eyes closed, as if it was sleeping.


    "I have an offer, will you take it?" Su Ming looked at the small ck humanoid and asked tly.


    The creature did not move, but after several breaths, its eyes flew open and it stared at Su Ming, with its eyes shining with a strange light.


    "What offer?" Its voice was rather piercing to the ears.


    "With your full strength, help me kill a person. It doesn''t matter whether I live or die in the end, I will return you your freedom!"


    The small ck humanoid was silent for a moment before it suddenly spoke.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "My seal is on your body. It depends entirely on you whether you want to take this offer. I will only offer this once, and I will never make it again!" Su Ming stated calmly.


    The small ck humanoid struggled for a moment, and a hint of madness appeared briefly in its eyes before it gave a nod.


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his right hand and pped the transparent mountain rock, and the seal on the mountain rock immediately vanished. Right then, Su Ming cast his divine sense on the small ck humanoid, and after a swift scan, the creature flew out of the mountain rock.


    The instant it was out, it lifted its head and let out a piercing roar towards the sky before it looked swiftly towards Su Ming, who remained asposed as ever while looking at the small ck humanoid coldly.


    The creature was silent for a moment, then wrapped its fist in its palm towards Su Ming.


    "I''ll trust in your words, and I don''t want to be your enemy either. Our goals are both the same, we both want to leave this ce!" After it spoke, it disappeared into the air with a single step, vanishing from Su Ming''s eyes.


    Even if Su Ming swept his divine sense through the area, had he not left his will in the creature acting as a seal, it would be difficult for him to find it.


    This was the third gift Su Ming prepared for Di Tian.


    "Di Tian¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and flung his arm. Immediately, a piece of debris from one of Great Yu Dynasty''s pces appeared before him. He had obtained this item in the frozen world, and when he brought it out, he pressed his right hand on it, and the meadow around him instantly covered it up.


    Su Ming''s divine sense was connected to the debris. When he first fought against old Mo Luo on Scour Sieve Ind, a thought had appeared in his head regarding the Art he used to bring out Great Yu''s illusion. Afterwards, he had done some experiments and, keeping in mind that he had gone to the real Great Yu Dynasty before, if he cast this illusion, its might would definitely be great.


    This was the fourth present he prepared.


    Once Su Ming finished doing all these things, he fell into a brief period of pensive silence before he brought out the virescent sword. He looked at it, and a hint of reluctance appeared in his eyes, but it soon disappeared, to be reced by a solemn expression. With his right hand holding the sword, he lifted his left hand and gently brushed his finger across the de. As he did so, a strange re appeared in his eyes and a string ofplicated sounding words tumbled out of his mouth. He even had his Nascent Divinity dispersed to fuse into the sword slowly as he swept his finger across the de.


    The small virescent sword trembled and let out a piercing whistle. After a moment, a blinding re came from its de, and a tragic air of sadness spread out from within sword. That presence was filled with a reluctance to part with Su Ming, along with affection¡­


    This was the fifth present Su Ming prepared for Di Tian.


    With the special method he obtained from Hong Luo, he would offer up this sword and have the power of its soul erupt forth so that it could withstand his might when he flicked the de!

 Chapter 585 — Di Tian’s Clone!

    <h4>Chapter 585: Di Tian¡¯s Clone!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming used the virescent sword in his hand and stabbed it into the meadow. Once it sank into the ground, he closed his eyes slightly, and as bell chimes echoed within him, Han Mountain Bell manifested itself outside his body. Once it flew out, the picture of the Nine-Headed Dragon on it gained a vivid edge, and it sounded as if its roars filled the world.


    "Nine-Headed Dragon¡­" Su Ming whispered softly.


    "Candle Dragon¡­" The instant he said these two words, the small Candle Dragon at his cor immediately flew out, and with a leap, crawled into the meadow, disappearing. At the same time, the bell in the sky grewrger, and as it grew endlessly, it reced the sky above Su Ming before rushing into the thick, dark clouds above and hiding itself away from sight.


    This was the sixth gift Su Ming prepared for that disaster!


    ''And the seventh¡­'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He looked at the mark of the crimson dragon on his arm. The crimson dragon had opened its eyes at the moment and was also looking at Su Ming. There was resolution in its gaze.


    Without even needing Su Ming to speak, the crimson dragon on his arm manifested itself, then lifted its head and roared before it charged into the sky with its gigantic body. It disappeared swiftly into the clouds and vanished from sight.


    But it was still there. Su Ming could tell that with just a single thought from him, the crimson dragon would have its strongest power erupt from its body to destroy the entire world.


    This was his seventh gift!


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. When he lifted his hands, the power of lightning erupted from the Lightning Crystal of Inheritance within him. This power surrounded his body, and as he watched the endless amount of lightning sparks swimming on his skin, he closed his eyes and struck his chest with his right hand.


    As lightning crackled all over his body, Su Ming opened his mouth and spat out an item!


    This item was ck and was a cauldron-shaped object with nine holes in it. This thing had always been in Su Ming''s body, and it was the item that was formed when he absorbed the lightning from the world as he Awakened in Han Mountain City!


    There had never been much changes within this item, as it resided in his body, up till the moment he absorbed the Lightning Berserker''s inheritance. Su Ming had sensed something different within it, as if there thousands upon thousands of threads connecting this item to the Lightning Berserker.


    In fact, even if the ck stone fragment had yed thergest role in him being able to obtain the Lightning Berserker''s inheritance, without this cauldron-shaped thing, the stone fragment would not have been able to find a guide to bring out lightning.


    The instant Su Ming spat out the nine-holed cauldron-shaped thing that was his Origin Vessel, the lightning around him charged into the item and disappeared without a trace, causing one of the nine holes to be filled to the brim with lightning!


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. With a swing of his arm, the item charged into the clouds in the sky. At the instant it buried itself there, thunder rumbled, and an infinite amount of lightning started swimming in all directions in the sky, then gathered within the nine-holed cauldron!


    That was not the end. Su Ming started forming various seals with his hands and had his Nascent Divinity cover his entire body. He was, at that moment, casting the Immortals'' Nine Transformations from the Nine Transformations, Ten Transfigurations, One Voice Art!


    The first Transformation, the second Transformation, the third Transformation¡­ Every single time Su Ming changed the seal with his hand, he would send that Transformation into the seal. With each Transformation, the lightning in the sky would increase by a countless amount, which resulted in the second hole within the nine-holed cauldron to be filled, and the third hole was also gradually filling up with lightning.


    Su Ming''s limit arrived at the seventh Transformation due to his level of cultivation. At that moment, four holes within the nine-holed cauldron in the clouds had already been filled with lightning.


    This was the eighth gift he prepared for the person who would bring him his disaster!


    ''One more¡­''


    Su Ming looked at his left hand. Under his gaze, it gradually turned ck, and soon, that dark shade filled his entire palm. However, before long, that ck shade gradually started fading away, and only¡­ the palm lines on his left hand remained ck. Compared to his normal skin color, those ck lines were quite a terrifying sight.


    "The Curse¡­"


    When Su Ming mumbled under his breath, his gaze fell on his right hand. There was a ck re shining on his right hand at the moment, but it soon disappeared, as if it had hidden itself in his right hand.


    "This is the ninth gift¡­ Di Tian, let''s hope you''re really the one who will be bringing me this disaster¡­ I will wait for you here¡­ with these nine gifts!"


    Su Ming closed his eyes and calmed his breathing. He started waiting in silence.


    He had alreadyid out the entire board for the battlefield, and would now absolutely not leave this ce. If this disaster was truly Di Tian, he would definitelye.


    Su Ming waited for three days. During them, he did not move a single inch and kept his eyes closed as he meditated, and by doing so, his condition continued improving, until he reached his strongest state.


    He knew that the disaster this time would be incredibly difficult, but he could not back down from this fight, and neither did he have any space to withdraw. He could only fight!


    He had to fight!


    He had to ughter his way through, to clear a path for himself to control his own fate. He had to kill until everything changed!


    Fight!


    Red capiries gradually appeared beneath Su Ming''s shut eyes. A battle spirit and killing intent that surged into the sky rose in his body, and like a storm, it started sweeping through the entire area.


    He wanted to fight. He wanted to fight against Di Tian, fight against his fate, fight against his confusion, and fight against his whole life!


    When the fifth day arrived and Su Ming''s battle spirit reached its peak, a wave of distortions appeared in the sky in the distance, and a person walked out from within.


    That person was dressed in an Emperor''s robe and wore a crown. With an aloof look on his face, he cast a cold nce at Su Ming sitting on the ind beneath him. Naturally, that person was Di Tian!


    After waiting for several days, he had noticed that Su Ming was no longer heading toward Eastern Wastnds. After a moment of hesitation, he chose to not wait any longer ande to Su Ming himself. To him, changing Destiny''s path would not be too hard¡­ even though he had run into a periodcking control during all his years of observing Su Ming.


    But he believed that this period of emptiness, where he did not see him, was not enough for his ns to fall!


    Di Tian did not even say a single word when he saw Su Ming. He simply took a step towards the ind where he was. At that moment, his aloof appearance and his emotionless expression gave a loud voice to his tyrannical behavior!


    Along with the Emperor''s robe, the awe-inspiring presence caused Di Tian to look as if he was the sovereign in this world, as if every single piece ofnd under the sky was his domain, and with an overbearing presence that screamed of him being the only sovereign that could exist in this world, his footnded. The world roared, and the Dead Sea beneath him started churning and tumbling backwards, as if it could not withstand the pressure of his arrival!


    At that moment, the imposing presence of Di Tian was the exact same as the clone''s who had fought against Hong Luo all those years ago!


    ''It''s not his real seal¡­''


    At the instant Di Tian took that one step and the world started roaring, Su Ming''s eyes flew open. With a single move, his body flew up, and the Undertaker of Evil''s Armor covered his body. Once it did so, the Spear appeared in his hand.


    All of these things happened in a sh. In the blink of an eye, Su Ming had already equipped the Undertaker of Evil''s Armor.


    Di Tianpletely ignored the armor''s appearance. Once he took the first step, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm towards Su Ming through the air. An astonishing wave of fog started churning, and as if it wanted to cover the entire world within, it rushed forward towards Su Ming!


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. At the instant his body rose into the sky, he took a step forward. When his footnded, the air roared. This was not a normal step, it was¡­ Su Ming''s God of Berserkers'' Seven Steps!


    The first step!


    With it, theyers of clouds above Di Tian''s head thinned out, and a huge footprint appeared. With a piercing howl, it charged towards Di Tian.


    Once Su Ming took that step, he immediately took another. He did not stop moving his feet and walked another six steps forward. Once he was finished, six footprints that were each bigger than thest appeared and reced the entire sky above Di Tian''s head. With loud rumbles, they sank down and crashed into the vast fog that had appeared when Di Tian swung his arm.


    At the instant a shocking roar reverberated through the air, Su Ming took his seventh step, and with it, the biggest footprint abruptly descended, causing the rumbling sounds, which had already been shocking enough, to be much louder!


    When Su Ming finished executing the God of Berserkers'' Seven Steps, his speed reached an unimaginable extent. When the piercing roars continued shaking the world and space itself was still being torn apart, he had already charged through the air with the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear in hand. Like a long arc that shot through space, he appeared before Di Tian and sent his spear straight towards the center of the clone''s brows!


    This was Su Ming!


    He took the initiative to attack, no longer merely resisting like he did all those years ago. This spear symbolized his fight against fate. This spear represented the resolve in his heart. This spear¡­ contained his hate towards Di Tian!


    The significance behind his change from being forced to fight back and attacking on his own was great, and the change itself was as huge as the world being overturned!


    A loud bang that buried all other sounds spread out swiftly, but Di Tian''s gaze was as calm as ever. Not a single hint of change could be seen in hisposed expression. In fact, he did not even take half a step backwards. He merely lifted his right hand and tapped the tip of Su Ming''s spear.


    A bang reverberated in the air, and Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and staggered backwards before turning into an arc that fell on the ind. He¡­ failed with this strike!


    The strength of Di Tian''s clone was so great that he only needed one finger to injure Su Ming¡­ but there was a price to it. A thin gash appeared on the pad of Di Tian''s finger.


    "Looks like you''ve improved by quite arge margin over the years, considering that you were able to injure my clone¡­ but you still need to walk down your predestined path so that I won''t be disappointed."


    As Di Tian spoke, he closed in on the ind. However, right at the instant Su Ming fell on the ground, a strange, faint smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    There were three reasons behind Su Mingunching his attack. One of them was due to his resolve and the change in his attitude. The other was to test just how much his body could handle. The final reason¡­ was to lure Di Tian to this ind!


    Now, his adversary was here!


    "Di Tian!" Su Ming roared. He lifted his right hand and swiftly pressed it on the seemingly ordinary looking stone monument, the monument that the first God of Berserkers had left behind containing his inheritance that would onlyst until the third God of Berserkers!


    At the instant Su Ming''s palm fell, a hum came from the monument, and a presence belonging to the first God of Berserkers manifested within the world, causing Di Tian''s expression to change for the very first time as he walked over!


    "This is¡­ Lie Shan Xiu''s presence!"

 Chapter 586 — Devastating!

    <h4>Chapter 586: Devastating!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lie Shan Xiu''s presence should not possess a powerful might, because it was originally not very strong. It was rather faint, in truth. After all, it was an inheritance thatsted only till the third God of Berserkers. There was not much left.


    However, if the monument''s power to instill fear was used against the Immortals who had trembled under Lie Shan Xiu''s might all those years ago, then the effect of this presence would reach a terrifying degree.


    This was not a suppression ono one''s cultivation base, neither was it going to cause Di Tian any physical damage. Instead, it was something that would affect his heart, a mighty pressure that came from the soul itself!


    This mighty pressure would be stronger the greater was the Immortal who had trembled in fear due to Lie Shan Xiu''s might. They would be like terrified birds who were injured by an arrow once and from then on would fall when they heard the sound of the bow again. Right then, Di Tian behaved in the exact same way!


    Before he had made his name known, he had watched the first God of Berserkers raining ughter on the Immortals. That mighty power and that terrifying massacre was his eternal nightmare.


    At the instant he sensed Lie Shan Xiu''s presence, Di Tian''s heart trembled, a sight rarely seen on him. That shock caused his mind and expression to go nk for a brief instant.


    That brief state of nkness was to Su Ming the chance he had been waiting for after all the preparations he''d made, it was also the reason behind why he prepared all the gifts for Di Tian!


    At the instant the clone went into a daze, Su Ming pressed both his arms on the ground, and the red meadow immediately surged into the sky, and an area of more than thousands of feet could be seen surging up in to the sky. Red fog seeped out from the meadow, and the instant it filled the air, Su Ming grabbed the gpole and stabbed it into the ground.


    When he did so, the red fog that had spread out immediately gathered together, to turn into a gigantic shadow, and with a huge roar, it charged towards Di Tian. At the same time, with a yank from Su Ming''s right hand, all the grass from the meadow flew up and enveloped Di Tian.


    "Explode!" Su Ming let out a low roar, and the instant the meadow enveloped the dazed Di Tian, the gpole let out a loud bang and exploded. The impact formed from it charged straight towards the clone.


    Almost the instant the red meadow copsed, the shadow in the red fog grabbed Di Tian''s body, and right when it looked as if it was about to devour him, a look of struggle appeared on Di Tian''s face. Clearly, he was about to wake up from the sudden shock the first God of Berserkers'' presence had brought on him.


    There was no way Su Ming would waste this chance he had seized after so much difficulty. He formed a seal with both hands and swiftly pointed forward!


    "Illusion of Great Yu!"


    As he pointed forward, his Nascent Divinity swiftly spread out and fused into the debris from one of Great Yu''s pces in the copsed meadow. The debris swiftly let out a powerful dark light, and as it shone, the dark light instantly enveloped Di Tian within. The absent-minded look appeared once again, the signs of Di Tian waking up disappearing.


    This happened because he had sank into the illusion of Great Yu. It was the Great Yu Dynasty that Su Ming had brought up from his own thoughts after seeing the country itself with his own eyes. The level of authenticity in it was unparalleled!


    Right at the instant Di Tian became dazed once again, Su Ming let out a low roar. Right then, a sh of ck suddenly appeared, and that ck light was naturally the killing move Su Ming had prepared - the small ck humanoid!


    This creature was of unknown origins and had a mysterious background. Its strength could also not be deduced, but at the moment it appeared, it instantly entered Di Tian''s body.


    Su Ming seized the ground through the air with his right hand, and his body shot up. At the same moment he flew up, a virescent sword quickly charged towards him, and once Su Ming held it in his hand, he swiftly closed in on Di Tian!


    The murderous aura from the sword in his hand rose into the sky and fused with the sword''s aura itself. As it swept through the air, Su Ming cracked the sword like a whip on Di Tian''s body, but right at the moment the sword''s strike was about to reach him, a freezing re appeared in Di Tian''s dazed eyes and they became filled with rity. There¡­ was not a hint of nkness in him!


    "The illusion of Great Yu Dynasty¡­ I had personally joined in the fight to destroy the Great Yu Dynasty all those years ago and had even brought you away from it. This illusion¡­ is too weak!" As Di Tian spoke calmly, he formed a seal with his right hand and pressed towards the iing sword aura.


    "I am the heavens. All manner of living exists beneath the sky. Under my rule, all the living are given different souls. If I am unwilling, I can retrieve those souls¡­ Heavenly Deprival of Souls." At the moment these cool words that did not hold a hint of emotion tumbled out of Di Tian''s lips, he pointed at the sword aura with his right index finger.


    At the instant his finger touched the sword, Su Ming heard a shrill scream of paining from the small virescent sword in his hand. The sword also became dimmer in an instant, as if its soul was rapidly disappearing from within.


    That one finger shot through the sword aura and charged straight towards Su Ming!


    In the time of crisis, he swiftly lifted the sword in his hand and bit his left index finger. At the same moment he started fighting against Di Tian''s finger, he swiped his left index finger across the de.


    By the time he drew that line of blood, Di Tian''s finger had already touched the sword. A clear sound rang in the air, and arge amount of cracks appeared on the sword. A strange power came from it, and with a force that seemed as if it could separate a person''s soul from its body, that power swept towards Su Ming.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming flicked the sword, and a sharp sword whistle reverberated through the air. A wave of sound from the sword also swept towards Di Tian.


    The sword started shattering, inch by inch, and broke down in Su Ming''s hands, but all the sword pieces swept towards Di Tian and crashed into his iing finger.


    Loud, booming bangs echoed in the air. Su Ming coughed up blood and his body fell backwards. Di Tian''s face grew slightly colder and darker.


    "You do have a few tricks up your sleeve, but do you have any left now?!"


    Di Tian spoke coldly and took a step towards the pale and rapidly retreating Su Ming, but at the moment he took his second step, Su Ming''s body came to an abrupt halt and a dark light shone in his eyes.


    Di Tian frowned. Then, a roar shot out from the clouds in the sky. It was a dragon''s roar, the crimson dragon''s roar. A crimson dragon of ten thousand feet peered out from the clouds in the sky at that moment and red at Di Tian. It did not know him, but it could sense that presence of the person who had killed its previous owner stained his body!


    Roaring, the crimson dragon charged towards Di Tian, but with a calm face, the clone lifted his right hand and swung it forward.


    "The dragon''s soul formed by Hong Luo''s Earthen Aura divine ability¡­ dust to dust, earth to earth. There will be no second sovereign in the world!" He spoke calmly, but the moment his words were voiced, a shudder ran through his body, and a look of disbelief appeared in his face.


    The divine ability he had just cast had not been brought outwards, but had instead¡­ appeared within him. It was like self-muttion, as if someone had just cast the exact same Art right in his face. It was used right back on him, and during that instant, Di Tian''s body became slightly faded out!


    The crimson dragon let out a low roar, and seizing that chance, it closed in on Di Tian, with its mouth wide open. As it roared, its body swept through thend. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He knew exactly what had happened to Di Tian, because during moments before, he had sensed a hint of the small ck humanoid''s presence. He did not have time to think about how the small ck humanoid had managed to do this though, because he could not waste this chance!


    Closing in, Su Ming lifted his right hand. At the instant he raised his right index finger and closed in on Di Tian, his finger touched the center of the clone''s brows. However, right when his finger touched him, a powerful rebound crashed straight into his body. Blood trickled out of the corner of Su Ming''s lips, and his body fell backwards.


    The crimson dragon went through the same series of events. As the power crashed into it and it was sent flying backwards, the waves of power that came from the Earthen Aura Dragon Vein had not even managed to injure a single hair on Di Tian''s body. Instead, the crimson dragon had suffered a powerful rebound, but it went charging right back at him again, and was sent hurtling back once more. After a few times, its body shrank greatly and it even showed signs of withering away.


    Di Tian''s face grew as dark as thunderclouds. He simply allowed Su Ming and the crimson dragon to attack, not bothering with them. Instead, he lifted his right hand and struck his chest. With it, a shrill scream of pain came from within his body. Then, right from his back, a small ck humanoid started being forced out, its body crumbling. Just as it was about to bepletely kicked out¡ª


    "Nine-Headed Dragon!" Su Ming shouted, and immediately, an endless amount of bell chimes came from the clouds in the sky. When another chime sounded, as the clouds in the sky tumbled in the air, a bell that was several thousands of feet in size descended rapidly and covered Di Tian within it.


    At the same time, the Nine-Headed Dragon''s illusion manifested in the sky. The awakened heads roared and spat out an innumerable amount of vengeful souls right at Han Mountain Bell. The vengeful spirits filled the sky and earth, surrounded Han Mountain Bell, and even shot through the bell to charge towards Di Tian!


    At that moment, Di Tian lifted his head and roared. Immediately, the small ck humanoid broke down and waspletely forced out of his body, but during that instant, a red re that even Di Tian himself did not notice charged straight towards him.


    The red re was too fast and had already reached a distance of less than three feet from Di Tian. The clone waved his arm, and the red re distorted slightly before it started using its body to resist the power from Di Tian''s swing.


    But¡­ with a bang, that red re broke down and turned into a bloody mess. It¡­ was the small snake!


    Yet even though its body had broken down, its head still remained. It bit down on Di Tian''s hand, causing his left hand to instantly turn ck!


    Di Tian''s face filled with rage. He had never been in such a pathetic state before, and it was especially humiliating since his level of cultivation surpassed Su Ming''s by quite arge margin. But right then, due to his many moves, Di Tian had been injured!


    "Men''s revolution can be reced by the heavens. This is what it means for the heavens to take over men!"


    Di Tian''s voice echoed in the air, and the power within him erupted. This caused the small snake that had managed to injure him to shatter. The awakened heads from the Nine-Headed Dragon rushed into Han Mountain Bell right as the small snake was about to die and opened their mouths wide to devour Di Tian.


    A loud, violent bang reverberated in the world for a long, long time and did not disappear. Instead, that sound became even greater. For the first time, arge amount of damage appeared on Han Mountain Bell, and it shattered. Its broken pieces could be gathered together once again, but clearly, they no longer contained the spiritual aura the bell once possessed.


    The Nine-Headed Dragon let out a shrill cry of pain and exploded, turning into wisps of fog that surged out in all directions.

 Chapter 587 — The Ninth Gift!

    <h4>Chapter 587: The Ninth Gift!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Han Mountain Bell was sent back!


    The Nine-Headed Dragon disintegrated!


    The small Candle Dragon only had its head remaining and not much life force left. At that moment, it was tossed far away!


    Anger appeared on Di Tian''s face. This sort of dishevelled state was something that was incredibly rarely seen on his person.


    "You''re just an imitation of the Great Eastern Wastnd Desert Bell, how dare you try and seal me?!"


    Di Tian''s hair was a mess. His left hand had originally been ck, but was rapidly regaining its actual skin color. ck liquid fell from the two wounds from the small snake, and by the looks of it, before long, he would bepletely recovered.


    Right at the moment Di Tian took a huge step forward, and in his anger was fully intent to end what he believed was a farce, a chilling re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. Immediately, as the clouds in the sky tumbled, a shocking, thunderous roar traveled forth.


    At the instant it sounded, a gigantic bolt of lightning crashed on Di Tian with an unbelievable speed and loud, rumbling sounds.


    Di Tian''s pupils shrank, and he instantly vanished. Right then, a deafening thunder p rose into the air, and the ce where Di Tian had been standing shatteredpletely!


    Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, but at that moment, a great sense of danger rose swiftly within him. Without a single bit of hesitation, the Weing of Deities immediately appeared in his hand and he swallowed it.


    At that moment, Di Tian walked out from the space behind him and lifted his right hand. Then, with a superior might that could not be withstood, he pushed his palm straight towards the top of Su Mimg''s skull!


    The space around Su Ming waspletely sealed off by this attack, causing it to be absolutely impossible for him to dodge the fatal blow!


    Once he was struck, he would lose all his memories. When he woke up again¡­ perhaps he would still be him, but he¡­ would also no longer be himself!


    The hand came towards him, and Su Ming''s fate seemed to be sealed. However, there was no absolute certainty in the world, and idents could happen in every situation, including those that seemed certain! Almost at the instant Di Tian thought his palm would hit Su Ming without a single obstacle, it was less than three inches away from the top of his skull, after all, suddenly, a ray of golden light swiftly spread out from Su Ming''s body!


    There were fiveyers to this golden light, and when it spread out, the firstyer that touched Di Tian''s hand shattered, but within the circle that was closer to Su Ming, anotheryer appeared.


    As the light screens shattered, more would appear, and they continuously spread out. Within that short instant, theyers had shattered several tens of thousands of times, but they never disintegrated. The seal always stayed!


    This golden screen of light that would eternally exist with those fiveyers reappearing in an endless cycle was naturally the Five Direction Seal that held down the second God of Berserkers'' left hand!


    If this seal could hold down the God of Berserkers'' left hand, then there was no way that Di Tian''s clone would be able to break its might within a short period of time!


    Su Ming''s Qi continuously rose within the screen of light. At that moment, the Qi that was spreading out from his body after he swallowed the Weing of Deities was that belonging to the second God of Berserkers. Di Tian was incredibly familiar with it, and his expression changed.


    But right at the moment his expression changed, the nine-holed cauldron appeared once again from the clouds in the sky. As of then, only three of the four original filled holes were brimming with lightning. Once it appeared, a red sh of lightning came crackling down from the sky and charged towards Di Tian.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have Divine Will''s Lightning. As I thought, Destiny, I can really give you no chance! But this Divine Will''s Lightning and that Five Direction Seal should be yourst tricks!


    "I''d like to see just how you will fight against me when I break your Five Direction Seal. So, the second God of Berserkers'' inheritance, hmm¡­?"


    With his intellect, Di Tian could tell with just a nce that this Five Direction Seal was not under Su Ming''s control. This thing had appeared to protect him just because the second God of Berserkers'' Qi had risen within Su Ming''s body at that moment.


    He might be referring to it as a protection, but it was in truth sealing Su Ming within!


    The person inside could not get out, but the people outside could not get in either!


    Yet to Di Tian, the Five Direction Seal''s existence was protecting Su Ming at that moment, that was why even though he knew that this thing was actually a seal, he still chose to try and break it open!


    With his power, perhaps he would be unable to do so within a short amount of time, but when he lifted his head and cast a nce at the lightning in the sky, a cold sneer appeared on his lips. He lifted his right hand, pointed towards the lightning, then lifted his left hand and pushed it towards the screen of light that belonged to the Five Direction Seal.


    With a loud bang, the red lightning struck Di Tian. He jolted forward and lightning filled his entire body in an instant. It swam through him and left through his left hand. crashing onto the Five Direction Seal.


    Soon after, another bolt of lightning crashed down. Di Tian let out a low growl and clenched his left hand into a fist. At the moment the lightning sparks gathered on his body, he rammed his fist against the Five Direction Seal.


    It had begun cracking due to the lightning earlier, and as it continuously crumbled and shattered, when that punchnded, its speed as it repaired itself started showing signs that it could not keep up with the rate of destruction. There were no longer fiveyers of light that appeared outside. Only three remained.


    Su Ming could not dodge. He might be in the Five Direction Seal, but the area around him was frozen up, resulting in him being unable to retreat, unable to resist, unable to struggle, but he did not n to do so. Instead, with calm eyes, he stared at Di Tian''s actions.


    The ck stone fragment on his neck was shing. Within this temporary period of safety, Su Ming had time to change his ns.


    At that moment, the final bolt of lightning came crashing down. Right when it came in contact with Di Tian, a glint appeared in the clone''s eyes. He lifted his right hand, about to touch the screen of light and have this Divine Will''s Lightning add to the power of his cultivation base before channeling it to Su Ming so that he would get a taste of his own medicine, while Di Tian himself remained uninjured, an event that waspletely out of his expectations happened!


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s lips, and during the instant Di Tian wanted to have him suffer the might of the Divine Lightning, a dark ray of light surrounded his body and he disappeared without a trace!


    Once he disappeared, the Five Direction Seal dissipated, and because of that, the ce where Di Tian was about to send the power from the Divine Lightning was gone!


    Di Tian''s pupils shrank. Lightning erupted abruptly within his body and filled him entirely, causing blood to flow out from his mouth for the first time ever since the battle had started!


    Because of the lightning, his body also became numb, and during that instant, his cultivation base froze for a moment. If it had been any other moment, this would not have mattered, but right then, almost the moment Di Tian''s n failed, Su Ming reappeared in midair!


    He had stepped into the dimension in the stone fragment and had taken out the Weing of Deities when he was in it, that was why the Five Direction Seal did not stop him when he reappeared. With a single move, he charged towards Di Tian.


    "Di Tian, this is the ninth gift I''ve prepared for you!"


    Su Ming''s face was freezing cold. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and he pressed his left hand, with the ck lines, straight at the center of Di Tian''s brows.


    A loud boom that shook the skies reverberated in the air. As Di Tian roared in anger, Su Ming coughed up blood, but just when it seemed like he was about to be sent flying off by the rebound, he lifted his right hand, and a ck bone spike took shape!


    This was the God of Berserkers'' spike! It was the one and only God of Berserkers'' spike Si Ma Xin had hold on to!


    The instant Su Ming was sent back, he warped and without caring about the injuries on his body, he sent that God of Berserkers'' spike straight into Di Tian''s chest!

 Chapter 588 — Difficult!

    <h4>Chapter 588: Difficult!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The God of Berserkers'' spike was entirely ck. A chilling air spread out from its body, and a chilling drop of water was also forced out from within it. It exuded a wave of bitterness and madness that surged into the skies. That bitterness came from the second God of Berserkers, his unwillingness to die, and the madness came from the pain when he was torn apart.


    That bone spike contained the second God of Berserkers'' bitterness and madness, and its might was astonishing. At that moment, Su Ming drove that spike into Di Tian''s chest while throwing all caution to the wind.


    The spike pierced through the Emperor''s robe on Di Tian''s body, and plunging three inches into him, entered his flesh and blood!


    During that instant, the God of Berserkers'' bitterness and madness surged into Di Tian''s body with a bang, causing him to shudder. At the same time a muffled groan escaped his lips, and his face turned pale.


    This could not be seen with the naked eye, but with the divine sense, Su Ming could sense a shadow appearing next to Di Tian''s body. The appearance of it was indistinct, but at that moment, it surrounded the clone''s entire body. It had its arms wrapped around Di Tian, as if it had seized his soul and wanted to yank it straight out of his body.


    That shadow was formed from the second God of Berserkers'' bitterness. It did not have any will, but clearly had a hate towards Di Tian that was engraved straight into the core of its being. As it surrounded him, it let out roars that could only be heard by divine senses.


    The God of Berserkers'' spike melted swiftly, seeping rapidly into the wound on Di Tian''s chest, but right when it was about to fully do so, a strong ray of golden light swiftly shed from Di Tian''s body.


    Due to it, Su Ming saw a jade pendant hanging right above Di Tian''s chest. That jade was entirely gold, and it was naturally the thing that was letting out that strong ray of golden light. It spread out, and a wave of power that caused Su Ming to tremble exploded abruptly.


    Under the golden light, the melted God of Berserkers'' spike tumbled backwards, forced out. The second''s bitterness filled spirit that was wrapped around Di Tian was also forced back as that golden light spread out.


    As it shone on Su Ming, a bang went off in his head. He involuntarily took a few steps back, then bit down hard on the tip of his tongue and made himself immediately regain his senses. At the same time, he seized the air, and the spiked club manifested itself. He grabbed it, lifted, and then sent down crashing right down on Di Tian.


    At that moment, his eyes were filled with red, and he looked incredibly pathetic, but there was a presence that screamed of an unwillingness to submit about him. When he lifted the spiked club, he sent it straight down on Di Tian with a sharp whistling sound that pierced the ears.


    With a loud bang, the spiked club struck Di Tian¡­ but it had been seized by the clone when he lifted his left hand!


    Su Ming did not hesitate. Almost the moment Di Tian grabbed the spiked club, a low growl tumbled out of Su Ming''s lips.


    "Explode!"


    Su Ming endured the pain in his heart for having to do so and activated the divine sense he had left in the spiked club, causing it to explode with a loud bang, and the impact that was formed swept towards Di Tian.


    Su Ming could not move forward as that impact swept towards his opponent. He was forced to take a few steps back. When he did so, Di Tian also sank into a disheveled state. He had endured the full impact of that spiked club''s explosion, but even though the golden light was spreading through the area, none of it shone directly on him. At that moment, he was still standing in midair, but there was a deep gash on his chest, and it could be seen that his face was pale.


    "You''re asking for it!" Di Tian roared. With golden light shining all over him, he took a step towards Su Ming. At the instant his footnded, Su Ming''s heart let out a thump and almost copsed. If he had not offered his entire body up as a sacrifice during the Bone Sacrifice Realm, that one step would have caused his heart to explode.


    Yet even so, Su Ming still staggered. While he took a few steps backwards once again, Di Tian had already closed in on him. The clone did not cast any divine abilities, but instead lifted his right hand and went on to seize Su Ming''s throat.


    He was so quick that his hand closed in on him in an instant. But right when he was about to take hold of the neck, Su Ming''s right hand swiftly shot up to fight against him. Due to that one block, Su Ming''s right hand was grabbed by Di Tian and all his bones in that hand crushed. Then, Di Tian swung him into the air and tossed him towards the ind underneath.


    Su Ming''s body was sent charging down like a shooting star, and he crashed onto the ground with a bang. The ind started trembling violently, and its edgespletely shattered, then were swallowed by the sea.


    "Did you honestly think that I wouldn''t kill you?!"


    Di Tian cast a nce at his own chest. The sharp stab of pain was still there, and during that instant just now, Su Ming had actually managed to make the shadow of death loom over his head. If his real self had not given him a treasure to protect his body before he descended, even if he had not died from that God of Berserkers'' spike, he would have definitely been gravely wounded.


    Su Ming''s level of cultivation might not pose much of a threat to him, but the attacks he executed and the items he had brought had caused Di Tian to be shocked.


    The instant Su Ming''s body touched the ground, he lifted his right hand and pushed it towards the ground. As a rumbling sound echoed in the air, blood trickled out of his mouth, and he resisted against the force of Di Tian''s throw with much difficulty. His entire right hand was twisted out of shape, and a sharp pain shot through his entire being, making cold sweat break out on his forehead. As he dispersed the power of Di Tian''s throw, he coughed up a huge mouthful of blood once again, and his face gained an even paler shade, making him look just like a dead person.


    The great difference between their power caused it to be absolutely impossible for Su Ming to win against Di Tian''s clone. As he retreated, Di Tian closed in on him once again with a dark expression. His eyes were cold, merciless.


    However, there was no despair on Su Ming''s face. Instead, an even greater fighting spirit surged up within him, and his eyes looked as if a ball of fire had kindled within them. Almost at the same moment Di Tian closed in, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it forward. With this move, the time around his right hand reversed, and it started reverting to its original state from the distorted mess it was at the moment.


    He was not healing himself, merely forcing the dislocated and fractured parts of his bones back to where they belonged with the power of Bone Sacrifice. That sort of pain was even stronger than the pain he suffered when he was injured.


    "If you want my life, then you will have to pay a price you cannot endure!" While enduring the intense pain, Su Ming swung his lifted right hand at the sky.


    "Sun Genesis!"


    With that one swing, wind immediately started blowing among the clouds in the sky. As it howled, it filled the entire area before forming a gigantic whirlwind that charged straight towards Di Tian.


    "Lunar Burial!"


    Su Ming pushed his left hand down on the ground, and once it looked as if he had seized the ground, he yanked his hand upwards. With it, the second whirlwind stirred up out of nowhere and swept up everything around it, causing the seawater around the ind to be pushed back and a violent gust of wind toe charging forward.


    Right at the center between the whirlwind from thend and the whirlwind from the sky was Di Tian. As the two whirlwinds howled in the air, they swiftly crashed into each other.


    At the instant they did so, Di Tian let out a cold harrumph.


    "With my orders, I will make the sky not possess a second sun and the earth to not move in another direction, this is what it means to have no second sovereign! All dust and earth, all wind and clouds, all space and air, listen to my orders! Scatter!"


    As Di Tian spoke, he formed a seal with his right hand and pointed forward. Immediately, a loud sound came from the sky.


    That sound was deafening to the ears, and it sounded as if the sky was roaring, as if all lives in the world were howling, and there was only one word within this sound - "Scatter"!


    That word sounded like the entire heaven''s will, like an emperor''s orders that would not allow anyone to question his will. It sounded like all the lives in the world roaring at the same time, and at the moment that sound appeared, the whirlwinds from the sky and earth crashed into each other, but before any form of sound coulde from their crash, the two gusts of wind turned into nothingness and vanished right before Su Ming''s eyes.


    The ind where Su Ming was standing also vanished, turning into emptiness. The entire sky also disappeared at that instant, as if it had ceased to exist.


    Su Ming did not even have a chance to cast the third style of Wind Separation. When the first two styles turned into broken pieces and died away, Di Tian closed in on him from this emptiness, and a hand pressed down on the top of Su Ming''s skull. A hoarse, stern voice reverberated in thispletely empty world.


    "All that has been changed will now be wiped away¡­"


    Su Ming simply did not have a chance to resist. His body seemed to be frozen in midair, and even if he did possess more divine abilities, he could not resist. The hand had already pressed down on the top of his skull.


    "All the mistakes in your path will now be rectified¡­"


    With a loud bang, a massive amount of power surged into Su Ming''s head, to seal up and sweep away everything, to go about bringing order to this so called chaos!


    "All of your memories in this life will¡­ scatter¡­"


    The memories gradually became mixed up, as if this power was throwing everything into chaos. It left Su Ming''s will in chaos, causing his mind to go nk once again, afteryers of seals were ced on him.


    "I will now grant you¡­ hmm?!"


    Before Di Tian could finish speaking, a cry of surprise suddenly came from him. The thing that caused this was nothing else but the scenes from the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World, which he saw while wiping away Su Ming''s memories!


    The Undying and Imperishable World, the resistance brought forth by his will, the desire to continue living, the roars that continued reminding him to never forget who he was, and the repeated ''I am Su Ming'' carved millions of times onto the Candle Dragon''s gigantic stone statue. This caused a great resistance to burst forth from Su Ming''s body, as Di Tian continued trying to wipe his memories away.


    This resistance was Su Ming''s will, the unwillingness to submit and forget his own mind during those reincarnations and struggles, and was also¡­ his roar of rage towards fate!


    ''I am Su Ming, no one can wipe away my memories! No one can make me sink into that nkness once again! No one can¡­ snatch away everything that belongs to me!''


    A loud bang went off in Su Ming''s head, and during that instant, he regained consciousness. The world before his eyes shattered, and the empty sky turned into clouds, the disappeared ind appeared under his feet once more, the sounds of the waves reverberated in his ears again, and everything except the whirlwinds returned to normal!

 Chapter 589 — Powerful!

    <h4>Chapter 589: Powerful!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If it was not for the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World, Su Ming would have, at this point, sunk down, and he would be able to do nothing about it. Perhaps¡­ when he woke up, he would be facing an unfamiliar Dark Mountain, and it might not even be known as Dark Mountain anymore, but there would still be some ce waiting for him to rouse from his sleep.


    Then, he would continue growing. Perhaps he would also experience destruction, and go through many other things. Perhaps he would also discover a pair of eyes watching him in the dark.


    Perhaps he would be able to arrive to the point where he was now again, but perhaps¡­ he would have to walk on the path others dictated for him and be Destiny again.


    However¡­ Hong Luo''s appearance was like a perfectlyid out n. A sudden ident happened, and it caught everyone by surprise. No one had been able to predict it beforehand. That was why Di Tian''s first clone had spared no pains in appearing, and all of it was for the sake of returning things to their original course.


    He seeded, because Hong Luo died, but he also failed, because¡­ Su Ming rose from his slumber!


    The awakened Su Mingpletely broke off from Di Tian''s control. From then on, all the things he experienced were due to his own luck, and not because of anyone else''s ns.


    It was especially so for the Undying and Imperishable World. The actions which Di Tian''s servant had thought were clever, in fact¡­ made the will of this person, who fought and struggled and crawled his way out of those cycles of reincarnations, to be incredibly rare!


    When Su Ming regained his consciousness, the shock in Di Tian''s heart caused him to look at Su Ming with an incredibly grave expression on his face. This young man had given him far too many surprises during their meeting this time.


    First, he had been able to injure him, and then had managed to regain his consciousness after he had sunk into oblivion. All of these things caused that grave expression on Di Tian''s face, and at the same time, one thought in his mind grew stronger.


    ''No matter what, I will have to make him change today, or else, if he has more time, then unless my real selfes¡­ Only a few years have went by, and he''s already changed so much.


    ''Destiny¡­ as expected of Destiny, a member of the Abyss Builders!'' A freezing re shone in Di Tian''s eyes, and he lifted his right hand swiftly to point at Su Ming, who had begun swiftly retreating once he regained his senses.


    "The wanderer who has returned to his path, the fog shall be your eye, and the heavens shall be your guide. This shall be¡­ Heaven Maze!"


    Di Tian''s voice was filled with a strange rhythm. Right when he swept his finger through the air, a ball of green manifested around him.


    Green threads swiftly shot out and covered the entire area in the blink of an eye. It looked like a giant ball of threads, and they enveloped the entire area, filling up the world.


    It seemed as if they were traveling incredibly slowly, but were in truth spreading outwards at an extremely fast pace towards Su Ming, looking as if they wanted to wrap him up in multipleyers.


    Su Ming could no longer see Di Tian before him. The entire area around him was filled with the iing green threads, and he could not run from them, could not hide from them!


    Su Ming''s face was pale, and his right hand was still throbbing with intense pain. His breathing was ragged, but there was not a hint of despair in his eyes.


    The sparkling light within them was like starlight, and they were burning brilliantly, showing off his fighting spirit. It was a demeanor that cried out that he even if he died, he would die standing, wouldugh and have absolutely no regrets!


    "I can die, but even if I die, I will make you pay! If I die, I will make you Immortals bleed seas of blood that will reach the sky! If I die, I will make this heaven be deprived of all thoughts forever!"


    Su Mingughed loudly. The green threads quickly spread out, and right at the instant they were less than a hundred feet away from him, he lifted his right hand, opened his mouth and spat something out. A fan immediately appeared in his hand.


    It looked as if it was formed from an endless amount of feathers, and light was spilling out from it. With a swing, the fan immediately grewrger, and holding it, Su Ming swung his hand in the direction in front of him!


    That fan was indeed the one he had snatched from Si Ma Xin, and it was a treasure that was created personally by the second God of Berserkers. It was¡­ also an item that belonged to Su Ming!


    "The three Barren Arts of Heaven, Earth, and Man, Heaven Barrenness!"


    With that one swing of the fan, a deafening roar came from the sky covered by the rolling clouds. The sky shattered, inch by inch, and it turned pitch ck. That swing of the fan looked as if it had caused the sky to tumble backwards,yer byyer. The shattered spots looked as if they had been swept up, causing the entire sky to look as if it had beenpletely lifted. The broken pieces fused with the power of the sky, and as they were swept up by the fan, they all charged towards the green threads.


    Loud rumbling echoed in the air. The power of Heaven Barrenness had lifted the sky as if it was just a curtain, dragging up the green threads as it did. In the midst of the rumbling, the green threads that had spread out all around Su Ming trembled simultaneously.


    "The three great Barren Arts of Heaven, Earth, and Man, Earth Barrenness!"


    Su Ming swung the fan in his hand once again, and vibrations shook through the fan. As it trembled, the ind under his body let out a loud bang, then¡­ as the seawater roared and churned, it was swept up from the sea as Su Ming swung that fan upwards!


    The ind had shrank, but it was still an ind and a small mass ofnd. Rumbling sounds surged into the sky, and with a buzzing sound, the ind flew up right from the surface of the sea, bringing with it an endless amount of seawater that poured down just like a curtain of rain!


    Moments after, the ground on the ind shattered, turning into an uncountable amount of crushed stone pieces that crashed into the green threads once again. The strongest bang came from under the sky and above the earth.


    It brought forth a presence that could destroy everything, and with Su Ming at its center, it swept through all directions!


    Su Ming''s face turned a lot of paler, but he did not stop moving his hands. Instead¡­ he swung the fan again, and this time, he brought out the final style in the divine ability contained within this weapon, the style that even Si Ma Xin had not been able to cast.


    "The three great Barren Arts of Heaven, Earth, and Man, Man Barrenness!"


    At the moment this Art was cast, the shattered world roared. The endless amount of crushed stone shot through the green threads and charged towards Su Ming. In the blink of an eye, it covered his entire body and gathered into a gigantic head with Su Ming at its center!


    The face it showed was the exact same as his. The shattered sky also fused into the gigantic earthen head''s eyes, causing them to shine with a brilliant light.


    At the instant the head was formed, Su Ming opened his mouth and breathed out a puff of air towards the sullen Di Tian standing not too far away from him. That puff of air turned into ck wind that swept towards the clone, and it could break the sky, destroy the earth, and extinguish the mes of life.


    "The second God of Berserkers'' divine ability¡­"


    Di Tian looked darkly at Su Ming. As he watched the ck gust of wind Su Ming had breathed out turning into ayer of ck fog as it closed in on him, Di Tian let out a cold harrumph.


    "A pity. If the second had been the one to cast this, then this body of mine that is merely a clone would have been unable to fight against it¡­ but if you are the one to cast it, then it will simply be too weak!" As Di Tian spoke, he lifted his left hand and cut down towards the ck foging towards him.


    With that single sh, the ck fog started trembling swiftly. Its middle portion instantly caved in, opening up a crack due to the invisible sh. At the same time this happened, Di Tian took a step towards that fog, and he was so fast that he moved through in an instant, appearing right before the gigantic earthen head that Su Ming had brought out. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm against the center of its brows.


    "Cloud Sweep," Di Tian said tly. At the instant his hand touched the gigantic head, his entire body sank into it. Without a single pause, once he went through, he moved towards the deeper parts of the head.


    A loud bang traveled out from the head at that moment, and countless cracks marred its surface. Eventually, it was torn to pieces and exploded.


    Yet the moment it exploded, the fingers of Di Tian''s right hand touched the fiveyered golden screen of light. It shed viciously, but even as it continuously shattered and broke, it managed to force Di Tian back.


    Numerous crushed stones fell from the sky. Golden light filled the air, with Su Ming standing within it, and the presence that belonged to the second God of Berserkers could be clearly felt from him!


    During that most critical period, Su Ming did not hesitate to fuse with the Weing of Deities once again, causing his presence and body to change. He¡­ looked just like the second God of Berserkers!


    "This again!"


    As Di Tian retreated, his facial expression turned incredibly dark. Su Ming''s Five Direction Seal was an incredible headache to him. It was precisely because of this that Su Ming had managed to drive the God of Berserkers'' spike into his body. In fact, even up to now, that wound had yet to heal, and was even continuously worsening, up to the point where it was already affecting his ability to bring out his power.


    "Do you really think I can''t break this Art? If it was the seal that was ced all those years ago by Sir Dao Chen, I wouldn''t be able to break it, but now¡­ the soul in this item has long since dissipated, it won''t be difficult for me to open it!


    "Heaven protects and establishes thee, that in everything thou dost prosper. May thy blessingse to thee tall alike the high hills and alike the mountain masses, eternal alike the topmost ridges, alike the greatest bulks, and alike the stream evering on, that there may none of thee that shalt not increase¡­ Thou art alike the moon in the sky eternal, never waning, alike the sun rising in the east, never falling, alike the southern hills enjoying longevity, never ruined or destroyed. Thou art alike the luxuriant fir and cypress; may good fortune and longevity be with thee.!


    "The nine alikes as spoken in heaven''s protections will be what I shall bestow upon you!"


    Di Tian formed seals with both his hands, and as he said those words, each time he said the word ''alike'', he would swiftly change a seal, and only once he finished saying the nine alikes did he finish forming all the seals. As he pushed the Art forward, nine gigantic ''alikes'' appeared in the air before him!


    Alike!


    These nine words exuded an ancient air, along with a primitive presence. At the same time they appeared, Di Tian''s clone aged by quite a few years. Clearly, this Art of the nine alikes as spoken in heaven''s protections was something extraordinary!


    Or else he would not have used Su Ming''s Divine Will''s Lightning to try and break the seal earlier instead of casting this Art himself.


    As Di Tian pointed forward, the nine words charged towards Su Ming in a sh. Su Mint did not dodge. Instead, with a glint in his eyes, he allowed the nine words to crash onto the screen of light of the Five Direction Seal.


    At the instant these nine words pressed down, the screen of light stopped shining. Instead, it swiftly disappeared from around Su Ming''s body.


    He did not understand the principle behind its disappearance, but he sensed the presence of Life from those nine words!


    The instant the screen of light of the Five Direction Seal disappeared, Di Tian walked over. As for Su Ming, he lifted his head swiftly. The blood at the corners of his lips had yet to dry, but he had been waiting for the moment this screen of light would disappear!


    This seal might be used for defense, but Su Ming did not want to defend¡­ he wanted to attack!


    That was why he allowed Di Tian to stifle the screen of light. When it disappeared and Di Tian came over, Su Ming lifted his head, opened his mouth, and with his body that had now turned into the second God of Berserkers, he let out a roar!


    The God of Berserkers'' Roar!

 Chapter 590 — Abyss Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 590: Abyss Sword!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not as if Su Ming had never thought about running before, but while the world might be big, where would he be able to run to? For how long would he be able to run? Putting aside the fact that it was already incredibly difficult for him to run away from Di Tian, just this great disaster itself was already something impossible for him to escape.


    This was a disaster. He could not run from it, and neither did he want to run from it. It was not as if he was doomed, beyond redemption because of this disaster, and neither was it a form of suppression where he did not have an ounce of strength to fight back, because he could fight back!


    In fact, he had even managed to injure Di Tian!


    He was even just a hair breadth away from dealing a heavy blow on his opponent. This chance might not happen again, but Su Ming would not retreat!


    ''Why should I be afraid of death?! Even if I die, my will shall wake up again when I am reincarnated! Even if I die, I will still stand here and fight against fate!''


    At the instant the screen of light dissipated, Su Ming''s roar turned into a sound wave resisting against fate. It contained his will, his life, and all the unwillingness to submit to fate born throughout his life!


    ROAR!


    Even someone as powerful as Di Tian was also forced toe to a halt under that sound wave. His robes fluttered, and his hair danced in the air. What shocked him was not the power of that roar, but the presence of unwillingness to submit contained within it!


    "Unwilling, hmm¡­? Once you sink, once you be obedient, I will make you willing¡­" Di Tian narrowed his eyes and walked towards Su Ming. He ha grown impatient by now, and decided to end this battle with brute force!


    With his fastest speed, he would restore the chaos in Su Ming, thus allowing himself to feel at ease and fight with the other clone against his n''s archenemy - The Evil Sect in Eastern Wastnds!


    When he moved forward, a ck sea of fire appeared under his feet. It burned furiously and covered the entire area. Wherever it went, everything would be burned to ashes. The Dead Sea also started boiling, and arge amount of steam filled the air like fog.


    With an incredibly domineering presence, Di Tian stormed towards Su Ming, as the ck sea of fire spread out. With each step, his presence would surge like waves, as if there was no power in the world that could make him stop at that moment!


    Su Ming lifted his left hand and pushed at the sky. With it, an ancient glow appeared in his eyes. He remembered the second God of Berserkers'' warm left hand.


    "God of Berserkers¡­ palm lines," Su Ming said softly.


    As his words traveled forth and Di Tian closed in on him, as the ck sea of fire surged into the sky between the two of them, ck trails swiftly appeared. They intersected with each other, looking like ck fine threads. As they filled the air, they turned into gigantic palm lines!


    They formed the outline of a palm, and that was the God of Berserkers'' palm!


    As Di Tian approached and as the ck sea of fire spread out, the huge hand formed by the palm lines in the sky pressed down on him. It was so quick that it closed in on him in an instant.


    From the distance, this was a shocking picture to see. The hand was pressing downwards, and right from within the mes surging into the sky Di Tian was walking out!


    He did not even bother looking at the palm lines in the sky. When he walked towards Su Ming, he simply allowed them to close in. However, the sea of fire by his side rose up all around him, charging straight towards the sky to crash into those palm lines.


    The sh between the God of Berserkers'' palm lines and the sea of fire caused the booming sounds in the world to reach their extreme. This was a fight between two forces of power. At the instant they came into contact with each other, booming sounds shook the entire area, stirring up a wave of impact that swept towards the Dead Sea underneath, sweeping sideways across its surface, and causing a huge whirlpool right under Su Ming and Di Tian.


    The whirlpool spun with loud, rumbling sounds, and the submerged ground could even be seen deep underneath!


    "Your growth might have exceeded my expectations, but¡­ you are still too weak!"


    With each step Di Tian took, the palm lines in the sky copsed under the sea of fire''s impact. Blood trickled out of Su Ming''s mouth, and as he retreated, Di Tian vanished. When he reappeared, he was already standing right behind Su Ming. He lifted his right hand and waved his arm. Immediately, Su Ming''s body started going towards Di Tian against his will.


    "Let''s end this battle."


    But right at that moment, Di Tian''s pupils shrank, and he moved four steps backwards without any hesitation. At the instant he retreated, mes covered every single inch of Su Ming''s body. He was burning!


    He had just set his blood aze, lit fire on his own cultivation base. Just as Si Ma Xin had done before, Su Ming had set his blood aze to stimte the strongest power within the inheritance from the second God of Berserkers. It could be said to be the God of Berserkers'' Transformation!


    Fusing with the Weing of Deities had just allowed him to obtain the inheritance so that he could use the God of Berserkers'' divine abilities. If he wanted to bring out their full potential, Su Ming would need time to grow, just like Si Ma Xin. If he wanted to execute those divine abilities forcefully, then he would need¡­ to go through the God of Berserkers Transformation!


    To set his blood aze and turn into the God of Berserkers!


    As Su Ming was engulfed by mes, the color of his hair started interchanging between ck and white. His body was wrecked by shivers when, and when he lifted his head, cold callousness, along with madness, could be seen in his eyes. With a single step, he appeared right before Di Tian and hurled his fist towards him.


    At the instant he did so, Di Tian frowned, lifted his foot, and kicked Su Ming''s leg. With a bang, Su Ming retreated several steps back, but his fist had alreadynded on Di Tian''s body.


    However, right at that instant, golden light shone on the clone''s body, and he waspletely uninjured!


    Di Tian narrowed his eyes and walked towards Su Ming. He suddenly had a huge fondness towards Su Ming''s current behavior. The more unwilling he was to submit, the more interested he was in making him submit.


    This made him feel incredibly good. He did not move quickly at that moment, but with each step he took, ayer of ripples would appear in the air, as if the sky itself had turned into water.


    When Su Ming fell backwards, he lifted his right hand and pressed his palm against his chest. The blood he coughed up was sent into the sky with a swing of his arm.


    "God of Berserkers'' alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon, Disaster of the Stars!"


    As Su Ming spoke, an entire group of stars immediately appeared in the torn clouds and the darkened sky. These stars glowed, and once they covered the entire sky, starlight descended swiftly, as if the stars itself had fallen, causing a wave of murderous aura to swiftly fill up the entire area.


    Along with that murderous aura was the seemingly corporeal starlight. As it shone on the ground, a strange picture took shape. Within it were all the rays of starlight twisting and distorting before they all charged towards Di Tian like sharp arrows.


    Anyone looking over would find the sight the arrows that were formed from the starlight that filled the entire sky dazzling. The murderous aura would also surge into their bodies and cause their cultivation bases to freeze.


    Di Tian''s pupils shrank. Almost at the instant the murderous aura and the sharp arrows closed in on him, he opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Stars have their own courses, and starlight has ces where even it cannot shine. With my orders, I, Di Tian, announce this ce where no starlight will shine. This is¡­ what it means to have each word I say turned intow!"


    Once he finished, every single word he uttered turned into a runic symbol that flew out of his mouth and disappeared into nothingness. Right then, the murderous aura from the Disaster of the Stars which Su Ming had executed vanished without a trace. The starlight also turned into darkness in an instant, and even the starry sky became indistinct.


    It was as if aw had been changed, causing Su Ming''s divine ability to be forcefully halted!


    "You should be proud that you actually managed to make me use the power of Law. What other divine abilities do you have? Bring them out, let me see¡­ just what you have learned during the days I did not see you." Di Tian walked towards Su Ming slowly and spoke with a calm expression.


    Bitterness filled Su Ming''s heart. As he watched Di Tian walk over, he gritted his teeth, lifted his right hand, and struck his forehead. With it, the Berserker Bones within his body started letting out cracking sounds, and as his power spread outwards, he lifted his hands to form the picture of the moon!


    "God of Berserkers'' alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon, Moon ughter!" When Su Ming spoke those words, the muddled sky filled with stars was no longer just an illusion. Once all them faded away, a crescent moon appeared in the night.


    Almost at the instant it appeared, the exact same shadow of the moon formed by moonlight appeared around Di Tian!


    Itpletely enveloped him within, causing his footsteps toe to a halt. He lifted his head and cast a nce at the moon in the sky.


    "Not bad. This Art is at least something worthwhile." As he spoke, cracks appeared on his skin, and they appeared right at the moment the moon in the sky started showing signs of crumbling apart.


    Di Tian''s eyes shed. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. A violet ray of light appeared in his palm, and as it shone, a long violet sword manifested itself!


    It was nine feet and nine inches long. There was a biting cold presenceing from within its long, narrow body, and there was also the majestic might of an emperor spreading out from within it, as if all swords in its presence would have to bow down and worship it¡­ because it was the emperor of swords!


    At the instant that sword appeared, Su Ming felt sharp stab of pain in his heart. He widened his eyes and looked at the sword. He had a sudden strong hunch that this sword was not Di Tian''s¡­ but his!


    That feeling came out of nowhere, but was extremely powerful, as if the sword was a part of his life!


    Yet at that moment, the sword was in the clone''s hands. Di Tian looked at Su Ming and smiled. He lifted his right hand, and with the sword in his grasp, sliced at the moon in the sky casually!


    With that one slice, the heavens howled, and time itself suffocated. The moon in the sky exploded with a bang, and even the stars in the sky shattered. The sword had cut down the sky, and a wave of sword aura even came charging down towards Su Ming''s head with a sharp whistle!


    "Abyss Sword!"


    Not even Di Tian''s clone had noticed this, but at that moment, within one of the torn clouds in the sky was an incredibly beautiful woman. She was originally snacking on roasted seeds while watching the battle underneath, but at that instant, she widened her eyes and looked at the sword in Di Tian''s hand.


    Right beside her was a shrunken yellow dragon. It had a look of distress on its face, but was still swallowing every single one of the seed coats the woman threw with extremely agile movements, not missing a single one.

 Chapter 591 — The Special Person in His Life!

    <h4>Chapter 591: The Special Person in His Life!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Abyss Sword was just like its name. It was a sword from the Abyss. It cut through the sky and sliced through the air, shing through the endless fog behind and revealing a brilliant gxy after it!


    That gxy was where the Immortals were. It was Bright Yang Emptiness. There were an endless amount ofs engaged in cultivation there, and a lot of floating continents. Su Ming¡­ hade to this ce before, and that was when he was on the ancient bronze sword!


    He had alsoe to this ce once with his will before, when he killed Si Ma Xin.


    There was a gigantic vortex in this gxy that stretched endlessly. At that moment, an astonishing whistle traveled out from the vortex, and soon, as the fog churned viciously, a sword aura shot out. That sword aura¡­ was naturally from the sword with which Di Tian had cut through the sky earlier. It prated the sky, shot through the fog, went through every single obstacle in its way, and flew out into the gxy from the vortex!


    At the instant it appeared, it disappeared without a trace¡­


    At the edge of Eastern Wastnds, right above the Dead Sea, in thend of the Berserkers, was Su Ming. At that moment, a sword aura just like the one that went into the gxy charged towards him with a howl. The speed of it was so quick that it closed in within the blink of an eye!


    The moment it did so, Su Ming closed his eyes and had his right palm turn upwards while his left palm turn downwards. He closed his eyes, and a whirlwind appeared around him. As it rotated with loud booming sounds, it hid Su Ming''s body. No one outside could see within it, and there Su Ming''s body turned into that of a teenager. His hair turned purple and white, and at that moment¡­ Destiny''s presence radiated off him!


    A loud bang shot up in the sky at that moment. The sword rammed into the whirlwind, and without a single hint of resistance from the wind, it tore through then fell back, simply letting its aura rip through it to charge towards Su Ming, who was inside.


    But the scene that happened right after caused Di Tian to experience a huge shock for the first time since the battle started. That shock was even stronger than when he faced the God of Berserkers'' spike!


    He widened his eyes in disbelief. Right before his eyes, he saw the sword aura prating the whirlwind, causing it to crumble as it charged straight towards Su Ming, but for some unknown reason, the crumbled whirlwind gathered up together once again, and the sword aura that prated through the wind¡­ turned back!


    It was as if time had reversed on everything that had happened just now!


    If that just had been the case, Di Tian would not have been too shocked. What truly shocked him was¡­ a presence that came forth from the recovered whirlwind; it was one that made his heart tremble!


    There was no way he would mistake or forget that presence. It almost made him lose control over his mind at that instant!


    "Destiny!"


    At the same time that one word he would asionally mention in conversation tumbled out of his lips, a fragile person walked out of the whirlwind where Su Ming was. He swung his right hand behind him, and the whirlwind dissipated.


    What appeared before Di Tian was a teenage boy - Destiny, whose half of the head was white, and the other purple!


    "This is impossible! You haven''t woken up in Berserkers'' Realm Mountain. You''re still in the seal. You¡­ You can''t possibly bring forth the transformation to be Destiny! This isn''t you. This isn''t Su Ming. This isn''t the Destiny I want!"


    Di Tian''s face twisted into a ferocious expression, as if he had gone mad, as if a fatal miscalction had just appeared in the n he had prepared for a long, long time. It caused him to be unable to ept this sudden matter!


    "This isn''t your path!"


    Di Tian took a step forward, and with lightning speed, he charged towards Su Ming. For the first time, a killing intent that surged into the sky came from within him. He might have attacked before, but he had never possessed the thought to kill. He simply wanted to restore order.


    Yet now, his killing intent was incredibly clear!


    "This isn''t the path you should take. This also isn''t the Destiny that I''ve worked towards for such a long time, and still had hope of obtaining even if I''ve failed time and again!


    "This isn''t you!" Di Tian roared. His body closed in on Su Ming in an instant, and as he lifted his right hand, he went on to point at the kid''s throat. He¡­ wanted to kill!


    Su Ming, who had turned into Destiny, looked at Di Tian coldly with a calm expression on his face. At the instant that finger closed in, he did not dodge, but before Di Tian''s finger managed to touch him, the clone started swiftly moving back, as if time had started flowing back on him, causing his actions to go in reverse.


    This change caused Di Tian''s pupils to shrink, and for the first time, panic appeared in his eyes!


    He was not panicking over the possibility of him not being able to escape from the chains of time, what caused him to go into panic was the disaster that was even more rming among the Immortals. It was something from many years ago, before the time of the first God of Berserkers!


    That disaster was a terrifying nightmare to the entire True Morning Dao World¡­ and it was precisely because of it that the True Morning Dao World and the Immortals who had yet to recover from it were trampled by the first God of Berserkers.


    At the instant Di Tian''s actions started flowing backwards, Su Ming took a step forward. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the center of Di Tian''s brows. A bang reverberated in the air, and golden light shone around the clone''s body.


    At the instant the power in the finger was neutralized, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and the golden light that spread outwards immediately disappeared, causing Di Tian to no longer have the protection from the screen of light. At that moment, Su Ming lifted his foot and kicked the clone.


    With a bang, Di Tian was pushed backwards. Su Ming went straight towards him, and in the span of a breath, he caught up to him. With a swing of his left arm, the same moment time started changing again, he tapped the center of Di Tian''s brows. Once it happened a few times, the clone coughed up a mouthful of blood, and he swiftly snapped back to his senses.


    "I would rather not have this n, because I cannot let you continue living! I will destroy your consciousness herepletely!" Di Tian lifted his right hand and had his fingers face in front of him. At the instant Su Ming closed in, he pushed forward.


    "Soar to the White Sky!"


    Di Tian spoke slowly. His other clone had cast this other divine ability all those years ago, and right then, he was casting it again. A strong white light shone from his right hand, and the white light stained the entire sky.


    Then, he clenched his right hand into a fist and pointed upwards¡­ and a white sun appeared in the sky!


    It looked as if a star was plunging downwards, causing the sea underneath to cave in with a bang. The seawater started spreading outwards, and the entire world turned white!


    The light from the sun turned into the strongest light in the word!


    A white sky apocalypse!


    Di Tian slowly lifted his left hand, and as it got closer to his right hand, which represented the white sun, the process itself represented soaring!


    Su Ming, who was Destiny, was standing not too far away at that moment. His face was calm, and within his eyes was absolute indifference, as well as a hint of reluctance to part with his life. It was also¡­ a deep regret towards the home buried deep in his memories, as well as the ninth summit.


    ''Dark Mountain''s secret¡­ If I can remember it in my next life, I will search for it¡­


    ''Master, I''ll be leaving now. Being unable to find you is a regret I harbor within myself.


    ''Eldest senior brother, second senior brother¡­ If we are reincarnated, let''s be fellow disciples again. I¡­ will have to take my leave first!


    ''Hu Zi¡­ third senior brother¡­''


    A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. At that moment, a destructive presence spread out from his body. It came from him burning his own life. It was him using everything in his life to activate what little remained of the God of Berserkers'' hair on his right index finger, which he lifted!


    That strand of hair had managed to kill Di Tian''s clone in the past. As of then, there was not much left, and Su Ming knew whatever was remaining would not be sufficient to kill Di Tian. That was why he had used everything he had to fight against him previously, and all of it was for the sake of injuring the clone, to make him weaker.


    But a pity¡­ the difference in their power was simply too great. He could only marginally hurt him, could not even weaken him too greatly.


    "Oh well¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and it was swiftly lit in mes. At that moment, every single drop of his life was gathered on what little remained of the God of Berserkers'' hair wrapped on his right index finger. The hair was immediately set aze and the power that belonged to the first God of Berserkers erupted forth from Su Ming''s body.


    Even though there was only little remaining of the hair, but the power that erupted forth was much stronger that what Su Ming had managed to bring out in the past, because, this time, his life as well as Destiny''s power was contained within it!


    Destiny''s power was the ovepping between the past and the future, the burning of his life produced mes that continuously rose and gathering together on the hair wrapped around the little finger, and there was also the increasingly stronger fluctuation of power from all over his body.


    The sky was white. The white sun illuminated everything and hid it all away. As Di Tian roared and his hands approached each other, the strongest power of his divine ability erupted forth from the endless white light!


    At that moment, Su Ming decided to stop gathering power on his right index finger. Instead, he pointed towards the white light that had filled up the entire world, right in the direction of Di Tian. Then, the power gathered in his finger swiftly shot out like a shooting star!


    It was also at that moment that the woman''s petite face turned solemn, as she hid in the clouds. She looked as if she was hesitating about something, but then gritted her teeth.


    "Oh, fine, I''ll help him just this once!" As she spoke, she lifted her hand. Her face instantly turned pale, and green light appeared on her hand. She pushed downwards.


    Di Tian did not notice this, and neither did the woman, but right after Su Ming pointed forward with all his life gathered in the finger, a song from a xun echoed in the air beside him within the white world. He was the only one who could hear it, and at the same time the song started ying in the air, a bone xun flew out of his body.


    That xun was given to him by the old xun maker¡­


    "What is Life? My child, this is the path you chose. Do you¡­ understand now?"


    This was thest thing Su Ming heard before he lost consciousness.


    A bang that shook the sky and earth stirred up a loud roar in the Dead Sea beyond Eastern Wastnds, and that roar rang through the air for a long time¡­

 Chapter 592 — Destiny’s Heavenly Punishment!

    <h4>Chapter 592: Destiny¡¯s Heavenly Punishment!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A disaster. A cmity. An¡­ elegant brightness.


    Destruction was a world''s most beautiful moment during the course of its existence. At the instant the world was destroyed, everything within it would seemingly turn into an evesting picture. All those who were qualified and could see this instant of beauty would see this one sight of life that would be an eternal memory in their heads, for as long as they lived.


    The sea in a circr area of several hundreds of lis sank several hundreds of feet at that moment. It was pure and in destruction caused by an impact of an ability in this ce, turning it into a sad emptiness.


    At that moment, the entire world was white. The fog, the sunlight, and also the crash of the power in the world were all in that shade. As the seawater sank and that force crashed into the sea, the sea at the edge of the hole could not surge in to fill it up, causing this area to be a pit.


    The woman''s face was pale in the sky. She leaned against the yellow dragon, and as it charged forth, it brought the woman along and left this endless white space.


    ''This is as much as I can do¡­ This is Yin Death Region, my power is greatly suppressed here¡­ My Abyss Builder friend, it depends on your fate now whether you can make it out alive.''


    The girl closed her eyes and disappeared into the distant sky, leaving this white region. She had practically helped him withstand arge amount of the power from the strike just now, and she was in an incredibly weakened state at the moment. She needed to recover as quickly as possible.


    The whiteness still filled the region even after she left. Within that white shade and the continuous rumbling sounds, Di Tian took a few steps backwards and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    His face was pale, and the crown on his head had already shattered. There were also a lot of tears on his robe, and there was even blood trickling down the corners of his mouth. He was a miserable sight.


    During that instant just now, he had clearly felt the force resisting against him suddenly increasing explosively, and there was also another wave of power that fought with Su Ming against his divine ability.


    But that was not all. During that instant, Di Tian also felt another wave of powering down from the sky. It was equivalent to him fighting against three forces of power by himself!


    Fortunately for him, the might behind his divine ability was incredibly shocking, which was why he had managed to retreat once it exploded upon crashed into the three forces of power, albeit with much difficulty. He had also paid arge price for it. The golden light on his body was no longer with him, because the jade had shattered into powder.


    "Su Ming!"


    Killing intent appeared in Di Tian''s eyes. Once he took the couple steps back, he swung his arm, and immediately, the white around him swiftly darkened. Then, he charged forward.


    He could sense that the person who had sent that power from the sky just now had left. He might not know who it was, but to Di Tian, killing Su Ming right then was the most important thing. That was why he chose not to bother about that person. Instead, he charged towards where he had managed to locate Destiny with his divine sense.


    As the white world continued darkening and the area grew clearer, Di Tian found Su Ming, who was in the air thousands of feet away, with a single nce. He was still in the form of a teenager and had his eyes closed, unconscious, but he did not fall to the ground. Instead, there was a gigantic bone xun under his body. That xun was thirty something feet big, and melodious notes were traveling out from that instrument at that moment. The light of Relocation was also surrounding it. It was shining brighter and brighter with each passing moment. Clearly, it was about to Relocate very soon!


    Once Relocation was activated, then Su Ming would once again disappear from Di Tian''s sight, which meant that he would have made it through this disaster. In fact, Di Tian could already imagine that if Su Ming managed to leave like this, as if everything had been nned, then there was a high possibility that it would be incredibly difficult for the clone to find him, just like what happened a few days ago.


    If Di Tian had not fought against Su Ming, he would not have been too bothered by this. He would still be able to find Su Ming sooner orter in the Berserkers'' world.


    Yet their fight just moments ago had let Di Tian see just how much Su Ming had improved. This sort of improvement gave him a feeling that if he had more time, it would be even more difficult than now if he wanted to suppress him again!


    More importantly, he saw Destiny. This was a scene that caused Di Tian''s heart to be in so much shock that he was nearly trembling. No matter what, he had not expected that Destiny would rise from his slumber early. This was not his n. This hadpletely gone out of his expectations. When he remembered the great disaster that had fallen on the True Morning Dao World all those years ago, remembered that terrifying legend, and understood that all of those things that happened in the past¡­ might perhaps repeat themselves not too far into the future and would do so because of him, how could he not be afraid of it?! How could he not be terrified?!


    When he saw that Su Ming had sunken into a state of unconsciousness and lost all his abilities to fight but was just about to be sent away by some bone xun, a freezing re immediately appeared in Di Tian''s eyes. He swiftly took a step forward, thinking of preventing all of this from happening.


    Before he came to find Su Ming this time, he had not expected that he would be so difficult to deal with and would manage to force him into such a pathetic state, as well as make him give up so many things.


    ''I can''t let him have any more chances!''


    Di Tian lifted his right hand and swung it towards the sky. With it, the empty sky, the sea beneath, and the entire space around them seemed to have frozen up. Under the rumbling sounds, the entire dimension was locked up, sealing away all power that could Relocate away from this ce.


    ''I''d like to see how you can¡­''


    A cold sneer appeared on Di Tian''s lips. When his right footnded on the air, his body disappeared, and in an instant, he appeared before the bone xun, on whichy Su Ming. Yet right at the moment his body appeared, the clone''s pupils shrank, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    This expression was incredibly rare on him, and it appeared because despite the area beingpletely shut down, he saw that not only did the Relocation light did not diminish, the instant he arrived, a piercing light erupted forth from that xun. As it shone, Di Tian could only helplessly watch Su Ming''s body turn semi-transparent, as hey on top of that instrument!


    "The power of Law!"


    Shock was evident on Di Tian''s face. He knew clearly that only the power of Law could execute any form of Relocation and leave this ce despite him locking down this area. Only those whose level of cultivation had reached beyond Life Pce and who had understood the waves of movement contained with thews of the world would be able to do such a thing!


    Because¡­ his real self could do it!


    However, his real self could note to this ce. And the power contained within the clone''s body could not do this. At the instant he found that he could just watch Su Ming''s body disappear, Di Tian let out a furious roar!


    He knew that he could not prevent this Relocation that surpassed his power. He even managed to tell from the fluctuations of the power that was taking Su Ming away that it did not belong to thend of the Berserkers. Instead, it felt as it had descended from another world, thus destroying his ns, causing this disaster towards Su Ming¡­ to disappear, just like this.


    But Di Tian could not ept it. As he roared, red appeared in his eyes, and almost at the instant Su Ming was about to leave with the bone xun, Di Tian''s voice reverberated in the world.


    His voice was like thunder, and even contained his will. As it spread out, it caused the sky in the Berserkers'' world to tremble!


    "With mine will, I shalt activate the Immortals'' Vessel and have it descend upon Yin Death Void to execute Destiny''s Heavenly Punishment!"


    A gigantic vortex appeared in the empty sky. Its appearance caused the clouds further away to fall back at the same time, and anyone who lifted their heads to look at that moment would find that the sky looked as if it was going through a disastrous change!


    Far above the sky was ayer of nebulous fog. It spanned endlessly, and Su Ming had moved through it before, in the past, when he was on the ancient bronze sword.


    Thatyer of fog was right behind the vortex in the sky. In fact, the appearance of this vortex was due to the fog as well, and it was as if the sky in this entire region had turned invisible. Perhaps more urately, the sky had moved away to reveal a huge hole.


    Right behind the endless fog was a dazzling gxy Su Ming had seen before as well! If anyone stood there and look towards Yin Death Region, they would be able to see the boundless vortex made of fog, and beyond it the nine cultivations.


    Those nine cultivations surrounded the vortex as if they were defending it. At that moment, as Di Tian''s voice reverberated in the air above the Dead Sea, it seemed to have triggered some sort of divine ability. Suddenly, a strong ray of light erupted forth from one of the cultivations. Its color was purple, and at that moment, it illuminated the entire gxy for a brief instant.


    An indescribably terrifying presence came from within the purple light, and that cultivation looked as if it had turned into a gigantic Enchanted Treasure to gather it up, causing the purple light to let out a loud bang that reverberated through the entire gxy. It charged straight towards the vortex and crashed into it in an instant, making the rotation of the fog to freeze. The purple pir of light actually managed to shoot right into the fog before it charged past it, with loud banging sounds!


    This sort of might and terrifying presence caused many of the people on the cultivations and continents in this gxy to be instantly shocked awake from their meditations. All of them turned to look at the spot where that presence came from.


    The cultivations beyond Yin Death Region were clearly not just mere decorations. They were¡­ the Immortals'' priceless treasures, used to keep a lookout on Yin Death Region! They only had one duty, and that was to kill all those who left Yin Death Region!


    However, if Su Ming had been awake and seen this scene, he would definitely be skeptical, because when he left on the ancient bronze sword¡­ he had not seen these cultivations.


    The purple pir of light with the destructive presence shot through the vortex of fog at an incredible speed and descended from the sky above Di Tian and Su Ming''s battlefield. That powerful light spread out endlessly. When viewed from the gxy, it had not seemed too big, but as Di Tian looked at it at a close distance as it descended, he saw that its size was several thousands of lis big!


    He clearly knew that only short-distance Relocation would allow a person topletely disappear. If it was a long-distance Relocation, then while the person might have seemed to disappear, in truth, the signs of his or her existence would still be around. Di Tian himself might be unable to notice Su Ming and destroy him¡­ but once he ced everything on the line and activated the Immortals'' Enchanted Vessel, all of this would change.


    "Destiny, die!"


    Di Tian let out a low roar, but his voice was drowned by the howls from the powerful light descending from the sky. With a bang, that purple light shot down and fell on the Dead Sea. All the water within thousands of lis was instantly turned to vapor.


    All the living creatures in the sea also died at that instant!


    The seawater dissipated, and the world that was a continent under the sea all turned into powder once the pir of light descended. It was pierced through¡­


    This was the power to destroy worlds!

 Chapter 593 — Ugly Little Thing

    <h4>Chapter 593: Ugly Little Thing</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thousands of lis of seawater vanished, and thousands of lis ofnd at the bottom of the sea turned into powder. A gigantic pit appeared within the Dead Sea. As if it possessed intelligence, the seawater around the pit did not dare to get closer to the purple light crashing down, causing this pit to stay as is for a long time.


    Di Tian''s hair was a mess as he stood in midair, in silence. The bone xun before him had already disappeared, and so had Su Ming.


    A momentter, Di Tian lifted his head, his face was twisted by a ferocious expression. An anger so great that it could practically burn the skies appeared on his face, and he let out a roar towards the sky, one so powerful it could shake the sky and earth!


    That roar echoed in the air and spread to all directions. It lingered for a long time in the area, refusing to disappear.


    Destiny''s Heavenly Punishment had destroyed everything in a circr area of thousands of lis, but it had not managed to find any trace of Su Ming. Di Tian had been able to sense that the power from Heavenly Punishment had affected Su Ming¡­ but he did not die.


    With killing intent and madness raging in him, Di Tian cast his divine sense outward and swept through the sky and earth, covering the furthest possible area within the limits of his divine sense¡­ but he could not find Su Ming!


    He had disappeared just like that from Di Tian''s sight once again, causing him to be unable to find him¡­


    He had sent his clone to this ce, but the results in the end were the same. Destiny''s awakening had especially caused Di Tian''s heart to tremble. He remained standing in midair until the purple light disappeared and the pit was once again filled with seawater. The entire Dead Sea sank a little.


    ''I refuse to believe that you can hide eternally. One of these days, I will definitely find you again, and next time I find you, I swear¡­ I will do whatever it takes to make your mind sink into oblivion!'' Di Tian closed his eyes, but the dark expression on his face did not go away until he turned around and took a step towards the distant sky!


    ¡­¡­


    The sky was blue, the sun was bright, especially now that it was near noon. The sun''s rays felt warm when they fell on one''s skin, forcing people to sweat. Not much of the heat was brought away by the wind.


    A lovely fragrance of osmanthus could not be sent away by what little wind there was in the area, either. It could only linger around the ce where it was born and continue filling it.


    Laughter, weaving through the trees, came from a short distance away, and some scattered houses could be found in that direction.


    There were about a hundred families there. Chimney smoke could be seen rising in the air at that moment, and amidst the fragrance of osmanthus, the ce looked like a paradise.


    There were a lot mountains in the area, causing this ce to look incredibly secluded from the world. Not many people could be seen moving about, and only some faint trails from carriages could be found on the one and only path leading to the houses.


    Perhaps it was because it had rained just recently. Despite the bright sun, the ground was still filled with mud. Those who walked on the road would find their feet letting out pping sounds as they stepped on mud, creating a unique charm to walking about.


    There was a teenager dressed in clothes that were filled with patches in the osmanthus forest at that moment. He was sitting on some leaves as he leaned against a tree, looking at the sky that could not be hidden away by the forest canopy, immersed in his own thoughts.


    He looked rather pale, but this pale face made him look incredibly elegant and handsome. He was young, only about twelve to thirteen years of age, and the patched clothes could not cover his temperament that could make others grow fond of him the moment they saw him.


    However, his body looked incredibly frail. His eyes, though, were extremely lively as he looked at the sky while leaning against an osmanthus tree.


    He stared at the sky quietly. There were some des of grass in his hands, and as he manipted them, they were gradually woven into a figure of a small person. All of this was done instinctively. He was still looking at the sky, though no one knew what he saw. Perhaps it was the blue sky, and perhaps it was the white clouds. No one would know besides him.


    After a long while, the sound of footsteps traveled through the forest, and along with them came a clear voice that belonged to a child. It fell into the boy''s ears.


    "Dog Leftovers, big brother, Dog Leftovers¡­ ma wants you back home¡­"


    This was a little girl''s voice. There was a hint of innocence within her clear voice, as if she had yet to be tainted by the materialistic world, had yet to begin harboringplicated thoughts. She still retained her childlike, innocent dreams.


    She was a little girl of eight to nine years old, and was dressed in clothes filled with patches. There were two braids by the side of her head, but she was not pretty. There was a birthmark on her face, yet her eyes were bright. If anyone looked past that birthmark, they would find that she was actually a very adorable girl.


    When the boy heard the girl''s voice, he averted his gaze from the sky, and a smile stemming from the bottom of his heart appeared on his face. He sat up straight and looked towards the girl running towards him.


    "Slow down, the ground''s filled with mud." The boy walked over, speaking gently. There was a doting look in his eyes as he looked at the little girl.


    "Dog Leftovers, ma made good food today! She made my favorite medicinal herbs! Hurry up! Hurry up!" the girl said with a smile, as she ran to the boy''s side. She even lifted her tiny hands and brushed away the mud and leaves on the boy''s clothes.


    The boy patted the girl''s head and took her hand with a smile before walking out of the forest with her.


    "Big brother, why do you alwayse here? There''s nothing here besides osmanthus trees." The girl called Ugly Little Thing blinked her eyes and held the boy''s hand as she asked curiously.


    The boy smiled and did not speak. He merely lifted his head to cast a nce at the side, and a wizened look that no one else could see shed past his eyes.


    When they walked out of the forest, that wizened look buried itself in the boy''s eyes, and it could no longer be found. Perhaps only the air around him could sense the sigh he let out in his heart, for it caused the originally clear sky to swiftly turn much darker, dark clouds appearing above.


    The forest was not too far from the houses. It would only take them some time to reach the ce. With the girl, who was clearly in a hurry to eat that medicinal herb, dragging his hand, the boy ran with her to the houses.


    They ran into some children, who were about their age, ying with each other on their way back. Once they saw the siblings, some of the children started poking fun at them.


    "Ugly Little Thing, what good food did your ma make today?"


    "That''s right, Ugly Little Thing, didn''t you say your parents were going to make you clothes without patches?"


    The girl holding the boy''s hand lowered her head, and her body tensed up slightly, but she quickly recovered. She still had her head dipped down, however. She wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible, back to an ordinary house not too far away. That was her home.


    This could not be considered a tribe, because the people here were not rted to each other. Perhaps this ce could only be called a vige.


    As the boy listened to the jabs and taunts thrown at the little girl, he frowned, but the girl held her hand on his wrist in a dead grip, and there was a pleading look on her face. It made the boy sigh once again in his heart. He could only follow her quietly back home.


    "We''re back! Pa, ma, I brought big brother back. We can eat now!" The little girl smiled happily and ran in once she pushed open the door to her house.


    Dog Leftovers entered the house right behind her. This was a house made of mud. It was not big, and there were only two rooms in it. When he walked in, coughs could be hearding from one of the rooms.


    "Dog Leftovers, did you go look at the osmanthus again? They''ll be gone in a few months'' time, so you should look at them as much as you can now¡­" A middle-aged man walked out from the other room, speaking to the boy.


    The man''s face was filled with an ancient air. His clothes were simple, and his face honest. When he walked out, he looked towards the boy, and a kind smile appeared on his face. He was not tall, and neither was he strong. Only his hands would give others a unique impression. Those hands were full of scars, which covered many areas, especially on his fingers.


    At that moment, with just one nce, the boy could tell that were clearly new wounds on the man''s hands.


    Right behind the man was a woman. Her skin was rough, but despite that her original beauty could still be seen. Time, however, had left too many marks on her, causing her to look older than she really was. She was holding two bowls in her hands as she smiled at the boy.


    "You little rascal, if Ugly Little Thing hadn''t called you back home for lunch, you wouldn''t havee back. You''ll only ever return when it''s dark outside. You''re still weak, be careful to not catch a cold outside."


    A tender smile appeared on the boy''s face. He walked up and received the bowl from the woman''s hand and spoke softly.


    "Pa, ma, I''m fine."


    "Alright now, eat more of this mountain herbter. Your grandpa Zhang just got himself a grandson this morning, so he gave us some mountain medicine in exchange for some of your pa''s straw dolls. He said to use these to provide nourishment for you and our little Ugly Doll." The woman looked at the boy and the girl, who was cheerfully setting up the table, with a loving look. She walked over to the table with her husband.


    This was not a sumptuous meal. They only had the soft looking, well cooked mountain herbs and some sweet fruit juice. Ugly Little Thing''s cheerfulughter echoed in this normal family, and the woman''s love, as well the middle-aged man''s gentle demeanor gave the house a warm atmosphere.


    The boy looked at them, and a smile appeared on his face as well. That smile came from the depths of his heart. He was thankful to this family, and especially grateful to this little girl called Ugly Little Thing.


    A year ago, he had woken up in this ce, and this girl had discovered him in the mountains when she was out alone picking different types of grass for her father to use for his straw dolls. She had carried him back home on her back, and from then on¡­ he lived here.


    He now had a younger sister, and her name was Ugly Little Thing, because she was ugly. But her kindness, her adorableughter, and her lively eyes made him constantly remember a frail little body carrying him all the way back when he was still unconscious.


    He now had a father, and he was an honest, good-natured man. He was a mortal, and he lived in poverty while being constantly gued by sickness, but the straw dolls he made were incredibly lifelike, and they were the toys for the children in the vige.


    He now had a mother as well. She was an incredibly kind and gentle woman who loved her husband, her daughter, her family, and had also showered an outsider like him with ample motherly love.


    He¡­ was Su Ming.


    A year ago, when he woke up in this house filled with warmth, his cultivation base had scattered, but did not disappear. It was hidden within his body, a remnant that stayed within him after he had made his power explode. Back then, he''d been heavily injured during his fight against Di Tian, and so that remnant needed time to fully recover.

 Chapter 594 — Dolls

    <h4>Chapter 594: Dolls</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fortunately for Su Ming he had retrieved all the things he had brought out, including the small snake, during the fight a year ago. However, the small snake was in deep sleep, and Han Mountain Bell had also been put away into his storage bag. All of them needed time to slowly recover.


    For some unknown reason, his own appearance had also not returned to that of an adult. He remained in Destiny''s teenage form, and because his father was worried that others would not wee him due to his hair, he had used grass juice to make a dye for Su Ming''s hair. It was ck now.


    This warmth he experienced during the past year was something Su Ming could not forget. It had be a warm memory in his life. He loved this ce, loved this younger sister of his called Ugly Little Thing, loved his father who weaved straw dolls, and loved his gentle mother.


    But he had more important things to do. He had to search for his Master and his senior brothers. He had to make himself stronger, for only then could he turn this disaster that was so roughly shoved onto his person to be Di Tian''s disaster when he eventually ran into him in the future!


    He could not stay here for too long, because if he stayed here, then he could bring death upon this family, because Di Tian¡­ coulde at any moment.


    The year might have gone by peacefully, but Su Ming could not¡­ bask in this warmth forever.


    As he ate that mountain herb, he looked at his younger sister and at his parents, and a thought bloomed in his head, one that had appeared multiple times in the past - If, one day, he managed to find his Master and his senior brothers, if they were still safe, if all of the problems disappeared, then he could stop searching for the future. As long as this ce still existed, as long as he could stille back, he would return to this warmth and keep his mortal parentspany through their entire lives. He would stay with his little sister through her life as well, and watch her grow into an adult, get married, have children, and grandchildren, and that¡­ would be wonderful¡­


    This was a beautiful life, and it made a smile appear on Su Ming''s face.


    "Big brother¡­ big brother! Dog Leftovers! Why are you smiling?" Ugly Little Thing swallowed arge mouthful of mountain herbs and looked at Su Ming before she asked in her clear voice. Her eyes glowed, and it was a beautiful sight.


    Dog Leftovers was the name this family had given to Su Ming. At that time, he had been gravely injured and hadid on the bed every single day, as if he would die at any moment.


    If any child in his mother''s hometown was sickly, the parents would usually give him or her a pet name. The name may be unpleasant to the ears, but it contained the family''s gentle and familial love. They intentionally made the name sound demeaning so that the child could be healthy from then on.


    Dog leftovers¡­ food that even dogs were not willing to eat. By that notion, perhaps even the reapers would not take the child''s soul away.


    Su Ming patted Ugly Little Thing''s hair and spoke softly. "I was thinking what sort of dowry I should prepare for you when you grow up and marry someone else in the future."


    "Hmph, you''re just older than me by a few years, why are you always talking like an old man? I''m also thinking what sort of present I should prepare for my future sister-inw when you marry her in the future." Ugly Little Thing scrunched up her nose and imitated Su Ming''s tone as she spoke.


    Her parents looked at their children, then at each other, and they both saw the smile in each other''s eyes, along with the warmth in their hearts.


    This was a warmth that belonged to a family, it was a love that would not freeze over no matter how cold the weather turned, a love that repelled the chill from the rain that had chased away the heat in the world as it poured from the dark clouds that filled the sky, causing it to be unable to enter the house.


    At some unknown point of time it had started pouring. It was now afternoon. The sky was dark, and the rushing sound of rain seemed to contain some sort of mysterious power that made all those who heard it for prolonged periods to time to be unable to help themselves but be drowsy.


    Ugly Little Thing was affected precisely this way. She ate till she was full and patted her little belly, then shed a brilliant grin at the parents and her elder brother. As she spoke, she gradually started nodding off. Eventually, her body fell into Su Ming''s embrace, and she was asleep with a sweet smile on her lips.


    Su Ming looked at his little sister in his arms with a gentle gaze. He lightly picked her up and brought her to the small bed in the room. Once he covered her with a nket, he looked at the sleeping Ugly Little Thing and the distinct birthmark on her face. It wasn''t hard to tell just how many times she had been mocked and ostracized as she grew up.


    But she was a very sensible child. Even if no one yed with her, she would y by herself. Even if she was bullied outside, she would wipe away her tears on the way back home and put on a smile so that her parents would not worry.


    She was kind and did not hate any of herpanions who mocked and teased her. She liked them and would help them, and would even choose to run away, dejected, when they repeatedly hurt her.


    "Big brother¡­" Ugly Little Thing mumbled softly in her sleep, and the smile on her face became even more adorable, as if she was ying with Su Ming in her dreams. This was the happiest event in her heart besides being with her parents.


    As Su Ming looked at Ugly Little Thing, he gently patted her back, and once he was sure she was fully asleep, he walked out of the room and looked at the increasingly heavier rain outside. When lightning crackled in the sky, thunder would travel forth in muffled rumbles. Ugly Little Thing''s father was crouching down under the eaves, with grass of different colors and sizes ced beside him; he was weaving the grasses together as rain fell on him.


    Ugly Little Thing''s mother was putting away the dishes. Once Su Ming walked back into the room, she smiled with kindness and love at him.


    "Is your little sister asleep?"


    Su Ming nodded and helped put away the dishes.


    "Oh, you¡­ There''s no need for that. Go and sleep as well. The rain might continue for an entire night, judging by the weather."


    "It''s fine, ma, I''m not tired." Su Ming smiled and shook his head.


    The woman looked at him and sighed softly in her heart. When her daughter had carried the boy back a year ago, she had wondered which parent could bear to abandon such a beautiful child.


    During the past year, his diligence and the attachment in his eyes when he looked at them had made her treat him as if he was her own son.


    When the rain outside started pouring even heavier and the water had practically connected the sky and the earth, Ugly Little Thing was shocked awake by a p of thunder. Her mother quickly went up to her andforted her. With the patting, Ugly Little Thing slowly fell asleep again.


    Su Ming walked over to the middle-aged man quietly and sat down beside him. He looked at the rain outside and felt the chill on his face. After a long time, he turned his head around and looked at this man who had been his father for the past year. He waspletely absorbed in his task, and looked as if he did not know that Su Ming was by his side. The grass in his hands seemed to have gained life, and as he continued weaving it in his hands, it started gaining the form of a doll.


    The different colored grasses were ced into the doll, causing it to look alive. However, many of the grasses had sharp edges. It was nothing usually, but the middle-aged man''s concentration and actions made him ignore the pain brought by the grasses cutting into his hands.


    The scar-ridden hands was a mark of his life of creating dolls.


    Su Ming watched. At that moment, Ugly Little Thing''s father was giving off a presence that he did not understand. He was still a mortal, but the dolls he created seemed to have been given life.


    This wasn''t the first time Su Ming watched his father, he''d been doing so over the past year. Ever since he woke up and became part of the family, he fell in love with his father''s creations.


    Every singlepleted doll seemed to possess signs of life, fascinating him, and he seemed to have gained an epiphany just by watching the process of their creation. As time passed, his understanding grew more, but there was always a veil covering his sight, causing everything to seem as if it was still shrouded in fog.


    "What is Life¡­?" The words contained within the ck wooden block emerged in Su Ming''s head.


    "How are your skills now?"


    As Su Ming continued watching, he did not notice that the sky had turned slightly darker. Usually, at this point of time, it should only be dusk, but the dark clouds and the rain had brought the night earlier.


    The middle-aged man finally lifted his head and looked at Su Ming sitting beside him. There was a smile on his face when he ced the straw doll in his hand on the ground and asked Su Ming that question.


    Su Ming hesitate for a moment before he brought out the small doll he had created that afternoon in the osmanthus forest and passed it to Ugly Little Thing''s father.


    "I¡­ always feel that it''scking something." Su Ming frowned.


    "Itcks life." Ugly Little Thing''s father took the doll in his hand and smiled kindly.


    "As long as it exists, everything in the world possesses life, especially nts. They have even more of it than us. The dolls that are created using grass also need life. I don''t know how to expression this life, it''s just a feeling. I''ve been making dolls my whole life, after all.


    "This one you created doesn''t have any life," Ugly Little Thing''s father told Su Ming.


    "How do I give it life?" he asked softly.


    "Use your heart to create it. Think of how you want to create it, and think about the form on which you''re basing its creation¡­ I only know how to make two dolls, and they are both in the form of children. The girl is Ugly Little Thing, and the boy¡­ ha¡­ it''s Ugly Little Thing''s elder brother."


    Ugly Little Thing had an elder brother. Su Ming had heard about him from her before. He was older than her by ten years, and eight years ago¡­ he was taken away as a disciple by Evil Spirit Sect, which was located not too far away from this ce.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed by, and there was no news from him¡­


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long time, he lifted the grass by his side, but just as he was about to begin weaving, suddenly, a barely noticeable glint appeared in his eyes, and he lifted his head. There was a chill in his eyes, but it was hidden.


    Ugly Little Thing''s father clearly did not notice anything. Swathed in his sentiment, he continued weaving dolls, but after a moment, the rain outside the house exuded an even colder chill, and two indistinct figures walked slowly towards the vige from the distance.


    As the two people came, the rain that fell on their bodies immediately turned into ice that toppled to the ground. The ice was ck, and if anyone saw it during the day, they would surely be frightened.


    ''Immortals¡­'' Su Ming calmly watched the two people walking in the rain, noticing how they were heading straight towards Ugly Little Thing''s house!

 Chapter 595 — Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 595: Seven Days</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The rain that fell on the ground fused into the ripples that had formed there. They could not be seen clearly, because all the living souls on earth existed in the ripples of life to begin with¡­


    Su Ming stared at the two cold figures walking towards him from the distance. They got closer to the house in the now dark world that would usually only be dusk at this point of time. As they closed in, a chilling air spread outwards, making the cold rain be even colder.


    The lightning in the sky disappeared at that moment, as if it had retreated from this cold and had hidden itself in the darkness, refusing toe out.


    Only the sounds of rain falling and squelching of feet walking on mud could be heard, thetter gradually growing clearer. It slowly reached the father''s ears, causing the middle-aged man to instinctively lift his head.


    He saw the two lean figures walking over to the house in the rain, arriving right before Su Ming and himself.


    "You are¡­" Ugly Little Thing''s father shuddered. When he wanted to stand up, his body shivered, and Su Ming quickly stood up to support him, all while looking at the two people coldly.


    He could tell that they did not harbor any killing intent, or else destroying this vige would be as easy as breathing to them.


    "Kneel and receive the announcement!" the person on the left said with a shrill voice.


    As he spoke, the temperature around them turned even colder, and because Ugly Little Thing''s father was simply a mortal, he was stunned by the voice and his face immediately turned pale. He suddenly remembered that his eldest had been brought away by people dressed in these clothes eight years ago on a rainy night just like this.


    Perhaps it was because the person''s shrill voice was rather sharp as well, it also traveled into the house, causing the sleeping Ugly Little Thing and her mother to be shocked awake from their dreams.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. These two Immortals could be killed with just one finger if he was at the pinnacle of his strength, but his cultivation base was still in its recovering stage at the moment, and he had no idea when he would reach his peak. Yet even so, even with the one tenth of power he had recovered at that moment, he could still kill these people with ease.


    "Junior brother Zuo!" The person standing to the right spoke with a low voice. He cast a nce at hispanion, as if he was slightly displeased with what he had just said.


    "Old man, is Chen Da Xi your son?" The ck-robed person standing to the right turned his head around and cast a nce towards Ugly Little Thing''s father, who was currently being supported by Su Ming. He had also caught sight of Su Ming at the corner of his eyes, but he paid no attention to him.


    As he spoke, he pulled down the ck hood covering his head, revealing a pale face that showed that he was about forty-something of age. He looked normal, and only the blue light in his eyes stood out, shining faintly and indistinctly.


    Ugly Little Thing''s father shuddered. If Su Ming had not been supporting him, he might have fallen to the ground due to the cold, biting chill, but the moment he heard that name, he seemed to have gained strength.


    "Yes¡­ Xi Er is my eldest, he¡­ he¡­" Ugly Little Thing''s father stammered. He did not know what had happened, but from the tone of this person''s voice, he felt a stab of pain in his heart that he could not describe.


    "Chen Da Xi has died!"


    The person who answered Ugly Little Thing''s father was the person standing to the left, the one speaking in a shrill voice. At the instant these words left his mouth and fell into the ears of Ugly Little Thing''s father, the middle-aged man was stunned to his feet, and he felt as if his life had just left his body, causing him to look much older. Two trails of tears fell down from his eyes and into the ripples on the ground. They could no longer be differentiated clearly down there.


    At that moment, the sound of something crashing to the floor came from the house, and that was Ugly Little Thing''s mother, who had heard those words while walking out of her room. She fainted.


    Ugly Little Thing was by the side and was looking at the two lean figures standing outside her house. The stranger''s voice was still echoing in her ears at that moment, but soon her frail body seemed to have lost its soul, for her face turned pale, and she looked as if everything in her world had turned white as well.


    "Old man, junior brother Chen had great potential and was well-liked by our Sect Elder Zhao, who took him in as his disciple, but a few days ago, junior brother Chen died of an ident, and the both of us havee on orders by Sect Elder Zhao to tell you, since we were close to junior brother Chen." The person to the right spoke in a low voice, and once he finished speaking, he brought out a bag and ced it under the eaves.


    "This is the money junior Chen gathered over the past few years. We cultivators have no use for it, but to you mortals, it should be able to improve your standard of living."


    The person to the right might have been speaking in a cool voice, but there was an expression of regret on his face. When he looked at Ugly Little Thing''s family, pity shed quickly past his eyes. On the other hand, the person to the left remained as cold and aloof as ever.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you, Immortals. This is Xi Er''s fate¡­" Ugly Little Thing''s father cried, and he was just about to kneel towards the two cultivators, but was lifted up by the person to the right.


    Su Ming looked at everything happening before his eyes. There might be no expression on his face giving away his thoughts, but he knew clearly in his heart that it was incredibly rare for a sect to send someone specifically to tell his or her family of the death.


    This sort of thing was nigh impossible, unless¡­ the person died of unusual causes.


    Su Ming supported Ugly Little Thing''s father and turned his head around to cast a nce at the little girl, who was standing in the house with a dumbfounded expression. He also looked at his mother, who had fallen unconscious. The warmth that had existed previously in this family had shattered because of this nightmare.


    "This must be your other son, and this girl¡­" The person to the right trained his eyes on Su Ming once again, his gaze like lightning. After looking at him for a single instant, he looked at Ugly Little Thing.


    ''They don''t know the details of Ugly Little Thing''s family. Looks like they didn''t ask around, and Ugly Little Thing''s brother didn''t go about telling others,'' Su Ming thought.


    "By Sect Elder Zhao''s orders, we permit you to give us another child from your family. The Sect Elder will personally receive him or her as his disciple and they will inherit the regrets left behind by junior brother Chen. Congrattions, old man, we will give you seven days to choose the person who will enter Evil Spirit Sect. Seven dayster, when we are on the way back to the sect, we will bring the child away." The person to the right spoke slowly, and once he finished his speech, he no longer bothered himself with Ugly Little Thing''s family and turned around to leave.


    The other sect member gave Su Ming and Ugly Little Thing a deep and profound smile before he, too, left.


    The rain poured even harder. The two people in ck walked in the rain, and their bodies turned indistinct, then gradually disappeared. Only Su Ming could see them farther away turning into long arcs and moving to the sky.


    Su Ming had seen the Evil Spirit Sect they spoke of during the year he stayed in the vige. It was a sect built on a mountain surrounded by clouds, and only when the entire sky was clear could he vaguely see its buildings.


    However, the two disciples from Evil Spirit Sect were flying towards the east. Clearly, they were not returning to their sect. From what they had said and Su Ming''s own analysis, he could deduce that the two people had left the sect on some other important business. They hade here while they were at it toplete this Sect Elder Zhao''s request.


    That was why they gave them seven days instead of immediately asking to take that person away. Clearly, taking a child along would affect their other mission, so it would be better for them to take him or her when they came back. It was just as they said, when returning, they might as well take the child while they were at it.


    To these two people, this was a simple message, but to Ugly Little Thing''s family, this was a bolt out of the blue and a nightmare that they could not refuse.


    It was especially so when the parents had just gone through the pain of losing their son, yet had to face the fate of having another child taken away from their hands. This sort of thing was a disaster to this honest and kind family.


    Ugly Little Thing''s father stopped weaving dolls. He looked old now, and with grief in every fiber of his being, he moved to his wife and began crying silently.


    The mother was slowly waking up at that moment, and she looked at her husband standing before her nkly before she started weeping as well.


    Su Ming stood quietly by the side with aplicated look on his face. He could sense the family''s pain and their helplessness in the face of fate.


    Ugly Little Thing did not cry. She bit her bottom lip and lowered her head.


    "We can''t let Ugly Little Thing leave with them¡­ She''s still a child, she''s¡­" Ugly Little Thing''s mother looked at her daughter, who was silent and did not seem to be capable of crying anymore. Her heart was in pain, as if there was a knife cutting into it, but¡­ she could not fight back.


    "Seven days¡­ We''ll leave this ce and flee without stopping!" Ugly Little Thing''s father gritted his teeth and looked at his wife, as well as daughter, before he spoke resolutely.


    "It''s useless, pa, I heard from others that Immortals are deities. No matter how far we run, it''ll still be easy for them to find us¡­ At that time, all of us will be punished because we angered them. I''ll go. I''ll enter the Immortals'' sect," Ugly Little Thing whispered softly, and at that moment, she seemed to have grown up.


    "If I live, then one day, I can be like the Immortals, and I''ll be able to find the cause of big brother''s death!" She clenched her fists and closed her eyes.


    "I''ll go." In the midst of the family''s grief, Su Ming cast a nce at the rain outside. It looked as if the sky was crying.


    When his voice reached the family''s ears, Ugly Little Thing opened her eyes.


    Her mother was momentarily stunned. When she looked at Su Ming, conflict and hesitation appeared on her face.


    "This has nothing to do with you, my son. Leave as well, get out of this ce¡­" Ugly Little Thing''s father immediately said.


    Su Ming looked at Ugly Little Thing, then at her father and mother. A smile appeared on his face. He took a few steps back and shifted his robes before he knelt down towards the two elderly folk.


    "I, Su Ming, cannot repay your kindness for saving me and keeping me in your home. The care and warmth of a home I''ve felt this past year is something I''ve rarely encountered in my life¡­ Pa, ma, my little sister is still young. I''ll go.


    "I never had any parents since I was young, only my grandpa took care of me, but now¡­ he is no longer around. You are the only ones who gave me this warmth¡­ My Ugly Little Doll, when I leave, you have to be a sensible girl. You have to take good care of pa and ma. Don''t worry, I''lle back and visit you."


    "Big brother, I¡­" Ugly Little Thing opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. She looked at Su Ming, and eventually, tears fell from her eyes.


    "Pa, ma, this is settled. I''ll go!" Su Ming cast a nce at the couple and engraved their image deep into his heart. One year was not long, but to Su Ming, it was an experience of warmth he had never felt before. It was wholly different from what he felt in the ninth summit or Dark Mountain.

 Chapter 596 — Grass Knot Records

    <h4>Chapter 596: Grass Knot Records</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It rained for three days.


    The three days of rain washed the earth and beat down the osmanthus, causing thend to be wet and all the houses to be filled with humidity. Even after the people wiped the nkets they used at night to sleep, they would still be wet.


    This was how it was during this season.


    During the three days, very few people left their houses except to hunt. Only when it asionally stopped raining would a few children run out barefooted to y in the mud. Their happyughter rang in the air.


    Usually, at this moment, Ugly Little Thing would bug Su Ming and pick up a handful of mud not too far away from her house to mould it into an unidentifiable animal.


    Every single time, Su Ming would y with her with a smile on his face. As he looked at this kind and adorable girl, he remembered his childhood.


    Yet now, what surrounded Ugly Little Thing''s family was grief and silence. Su Ming''s request had caused them to struggle greatly. They did not know what to choose.


    This was also why Su Ming was gentle to this family, because if it was anyone else, then this would not even be a choice. After all, how difficult would it be to choose between a child they picked off the streetspared to their own daughter?


    Ugly Little Thing''s father was silent. His wife was also silent. Their gazes would always move between Su Ming and Ugly Little Thing. They would look at the birthmark on Ugly Little Thing''s face and her thin body, and their hearts would clench in pain.


    But when their gazes fell on Su Ming''s body, that pale face, that frail body, and the understanding gaze, as well as the expression on his face that treated them as parents, the couple''s hearts would clench in pain once again.


    There were four days left, then it would be time for them to make their choice¡­


    "Pa, you said that we have to give life to dolls when we create them, but just what sort of thoughts do you need to be able to give life to dolls?" Su Ming looked at Ugly Little Thing''s father and asked softly.


    On the fourth day since the people from Evil Spirit Sect left, Su Ming ced some des of grass before his father and started weaving the grass with his head bent downwards.


    "Everyone needs to be moved¡­ Only when they feel touched in their hearts would they be able to create dolls with life," Ugly Little Thing''s father answered gently, looking at Su Ming, but theplicated gaze in his eyes could not be hidden away.


    "The dolls your pa once made did not have any life. It was only when your brother Xi Er was born and I heard his cries that I managed to create the first doll with life. I was standing outside his room back then." For the first time, Ugly Little Thing''s father called himself ''pa'' before Su Ming. The word came out naturally, and there was not a hint of artificialness or intentional acting there. When he said that word, he picked up a de of grass.


    First, he made a single knot, and then made many more on that de of grass. When there were a dozen something knots, he looked towards Su Ming.


    "Before I married your ma, I was a tribe member of Grain Support Tribe. It''s a small tribe, and there were only about a hundred of us, but we had a long history¡­


    "I never had the constitution to practice the ways of the Berserker when I was young. I could only be a mortal, but my father and grandfather were the tribe''s eternal historians." A smile appeared on Ugly Little Thing''s father''s lips, and there was a nostalgic expression on his face.


    "You know as well that only those who cannot practice the ways of the Berserkers can be eternal historians. They only have one job, and that is to record the tribe''s history using the methods unique to each tribe.


    "The legacy of Grain Support Tribe is very old, and no one knows precisely when it started. But we know that it is all real from eternal historian records in the tribe.


    "The recording method we use is called the grass knot record. We use different grasses and different knots to record history. No one can tell their meanings, only the people who have mastered the method.


    "I was my generation''s eternal historian, but¡­ the disaster that fell on our tribe brought death and separation to my tribe, causing all of these things to no longer exist. I met your ma and came to this ce to stay¡­ I''m just a mortal and I don''t have any other skills. Trying to survive is hard.


    "But I know how to knot grass, I know how to use these limitless knots of grass to weave dolls¡­" Ugly Little Thing''s father looked at Su Ming. When he spoke, his hands never stopped. He continued weaving, and when he finished speaking, a small human doll appeared in his hand.


    That doll was incredibly simr to Su Ming!


    "This doll is made of twenty nine knots. I''ve recorded all twenty nine of my blessings for you in these knots. It''s also a doll. I gave your older brother one when he was born, and also another one for your little sister when she was born. Now, I''ll give this to you." Ugly Little Thing''s father handed the doll in his hand to Su Ming.


    "Grass knot records¡­"


    This was the first time Su Ming had heard of this method to record history. It did not matter whether it was when he was in the Alliance of the Western Region or when he was in South Morning, all the tribes he saw did not have this sort of scribe, much less the title of eternal historian.


    But he could tell that it was a position simr to the Head of the Guards and the chief of hunters in a tribe.


    Su Ming received the doll, but the instant his hand touched it, a sharp, focused glint appeared in his eyes. He could clearly tell that there was a wave of life force contained within it. That life force was very faint, and if his divine sense hadn''t slightly recovered, it would have been incredibly difficult for him to notice its existence.


    That life force contained a blessing, and there was even a wave of warmth that spread through Su Ming''s entire body.


    He lifted his head and cast a deep look towards Ugly Little Thing''s father. If he was notpletely certain that this person did not possess any form of cultivation base and that he was a very ordinary mortal, once Su Ming saw this doll, he would definitely think that this hade from a person who possessed the power of cultivation.


    The man''s ancient face was filled with wrinkles, and they showed all the trials life had thrown at him. The waist that would bend slightly unnaturally when he stood up looked like the helplessness he faced and the fate he had to deal with during his life had pressed down heavily on his body.


    But it was a mortal like this, a normal person like this that had managed to create a doll that contained the power of life. Su Ming had seen many dolls created by Ugly Little Thing''s father before, but the life contained within each of them was very weak. It was not enough to cause his shock, but the one in his hand right then had made the scattered power of cultivation within Su Ming''s body¡­ show a slight ripple.


    ''This is rted to grass knot records, but more importantly¡­ only when you reach the pinnacle of conveying your meaning through these knots can you surpass the limits of your hands. Because of this, he was able to give thoughts to these grass knots, causing those thoughts to turn into a blessing, despite him beingpletely unaware of it. These blessings contain his prayer, that is why as long as he is alive, these blessings will stay.''


    Su Ming seemed to havee to a little bit of understanding. It was the same principle as when he drew, and how people would have the feeling of the words other people wrote possessing the might of horses charging in a battlefield.


    This was all due to a person having reached the pinnacle in a certain craft. It had nothing to do with cultivation, neither did it have anything to do with anything else. It was only connected to the heart.


    "The grass knots you make do not possess life, because you don''t know how to make records with grass knots. How about this? I''ll teach you¡­ Your big brother didn''t manage to learn it, and your little sister isn''t interested in this. You make your pa happy that you like this." Ugly Little Thing''s father smiled kindly. He picked up a de of grass and handed it to Su Ming before he picked another one for himself.


    "Using grass knots to record history or thoughts is an ancient method. I don''t know everything and can only make simple records. Each knot is different, and with each you make, you must think of the things you want to record.


    "I remember my pa telling me this when he taught me¡­


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s grass knots or string knots, they will need you to use your eyes to see, your hands to touch, and your heart to feel them. The main point of this is that you need to touch it.


    "You must touch and feel the sensation after you make every single knot. It''s very strange and mysterious, and I''m not capable of describing the feeling to you, but before we had words, our ancestors used this method to record every single detail in their lives." As Ugly Little Thing''s father spoke, he tied eight knots.


    Time flowed just like this, and in the blink of an eye, several days had passed. Su Ming was continuously immersed in the grass knot records and continued learning from his father, but the man was clearly not a good teacher, because most of the time he made the knots based on feeling, and he could not express them in words.


    When there were only two days left before Evil Spirit Sect came, Ugly Little Thing''s father kept mostly silent. His gazes when he asionally looked towards Su Ming were mostly filled withplicated emotions as well.


    Ugly Little Thing''s mother behaved in the same way.


    After the rain stopped for a few days, it started pouring once more in the afternoon of next day. The rushing of rain echoed in the air even when midnight arrived.


    Su Mingy in his own room and looked at the rain outside through the window, as well as the asionally shing lightning, all while listening to the sound of thunder pping. He could not sleep.


    There were eight knots in his hands, and they were all given to him by his father before he went to sleep. Su Ming''s knowledge about grass knot records was still vague, even if he had been learning them for the past few days. He did not have a really clear image in his head.


    When Su Ming touched the knots on the grass, he started thinking about his own past.


    Ugly Little Thing was in the same room as he was. It was difficult for a poor family like this to provide each of their children a room of their own.


    Her even breathing had been following Su Ming for most of the year, leaving a deep memory in his mind that would be incredibly difficult for him to forget. He turned his head around and looked at her. As he watched the sleeping girl, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    However, there were tears flowing down her eyes as she continued sleeping. The words she mumbled caused the faint smile on Su Ming''s face to turn into a doting one.


    "Big brother¡­ big brother¡­ Dog Leftovers¡­ Don''t go, I can do it¡­ I''ll beat them up¡­"


    "Pa, ma¡­ we''ll be together, forever¡­"


    In her world, the memory of her blood brother had be faint. After all, she had just been born at that time eight years go. She had only been told that she had an older brother who had entered an Immortals'' sect.


    Everything else about her big brother remained a nk. Su Ming''s appearance had caused that nk to be gradually filled with his shadow. To Ugly Little Thing, her big brother was Su Ming.


    Her greatest wish in this life was that her whole family, including her big brother Dog Leftovers, could live happily together.


    Su Ming wiped away the tears at the corners of Ugly Little Thing''s eyes, and a determined look appeared in his eyes. He did not want grief to take hold of this family. He wanted them to be eternally happy.


    ''Ugly Little Thing, I promise you, I will protect your family¡­ up till the end!''

 Chapter 597 — Parting

    <h4>Chapter 597: Parting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time passed quickly, and the final day before Evil Spirit Sect came arrived.


    After it, those people woulde and take away either Su Ming or Ugly Little Thing. Then they would send the chosen child to the Sect Elder Zhao.


    When morning arrive , the rain stopped. Su Ming went to the osmanthus forest he frequented throughout the year, wiped away the water that had gathered on the leaves, then sat down and looked up.


    The sky was clear. There were no clouds. It waspletely differentpared to the previous day.


    Even though it was morning, the light from the sun was still gentle. When it fell on his body, it felt as if it could chase away the humidity that had gathered during these past few days, and it gave him a warm feeling in his heart.


    However, the osmanthus in this forest had mostly turned into embellishments on the mud, causing even the mud to possess the fragrance of the flowers. It fused with the sweet smell of the mud after rain, stirring a special emotion in people who smelled it.


    Su Ming continued staring at the sky just like that. No one knew what he was thinking about, and neither did he himself. His eyes were trained towards the sky, but his heart had be quiet. He started circting his Qi that hadin dormant in his body for a long time, causing the one tenth of his recovered cultivation base to slowly start flowing.


    The recovery of his cultivation base was even more difficult than he imagined it to be. The injuries he had suffered in the past were simply to grave, and he was also stuck in Destiny''s form. Su Ming had thought about this, and after some analysis, he gained an answer as to why Di Tian had not managed to find him.


    Perhaps it was precisely because he was in this form that the clone was still unable to find him.


    As for why he was in this form and why he managed to escape from the disaster brought to him by Di Tian¡­ Su Ming only remembered a song from a xun before he fell unconscious, but he could guess from this that the person who saved him was the old xun maker.


    "Berserker Soul¡­ Once my cultivation base is restored, the most important thing for me to do is to reach the Berserker Soul Realm," Su Ming mumbled. In his hands he held a de of grass. He tied a knot, then another, and yet another, until he eventually created a doll.


    ''If pa can gather up such power in his mind and turn it into a blessing even though he is just a mortal¡­ then the strength of this power would be much greater if a person with the power of cultivation made the records with the knots!


    ''Grass knot records should be a unique Art. It¡­ should be rted to Curses!'' This was the first thing that appeared in Su Ming''s head when Ugly Little Thing''s father was talking about the grass knots.


    If he focused a Curse towards a person on one grass knot, and then another Curse on another person, then once he had ced many Curses on many knots and turned them all into one single straw doll, then¡­ would he be able to create a different type of Curse?!


    ''It''s said that some Soul Catchers use other people''s hair to perform the Curse, but most of these are just rumors. Even if they do exist, the strength of those Curses isn''t strong. Those who are truly strong, they can ignore them.


    ''But if Ibine the Curse with these grass knots¡­'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He dipped his head down and looked at the grass knots in his hand in silence.


    The morning passed by just like that. When noon arrived, the sun became scorching hot, and the light from the sun slipped through the leaves to fall on Su Ming. The sounds of footsteps traveled into the forest from the area outside. Su Ming averted his gaze from the sky and looked over.


    It was Ugly Little Thing. She walked over quietly and stopped before him.


    "Big brother, you can''t go," she said softly, looking straight at Su Ming.


    "You''ll die if you go. This is our family''s problem. I must be the one who goes¡­" Ugly Little Thing bit her bottom lip. Her voice rang with her determination.


    "Come, sit beside me." Su Ming smiled. He moved slightly to make some space beside him. The leaves there were clean. He looked towards Ugly Little Thing.


    The little girl scrunched up her nose. Once she sat down beside Su Ming, she opened her mouth, looking as if she wanted to say something. Su Ming simply smiled and looked at her.


    "If I will die if I go, then isn''t it the same for you?"


    "That''s different, I¡­ I''m smarter than you! If I go, I might not die, big brother, please listen to me this time, please¡­"


    "Let''s not talk about that anymore. Stay by my side for a while." Su Ming patted Ugly Little Thing''s head and leaned against the tree behind him, then turned his gaze towards the sky. He no longer spoke.


    Ugly Little Thing hesitated for a moment, then she leaned against the tree as well. She, too, looked at the sky. As she continued looking at the blue up ahead, she began to feel as if she had flown up and was roaming in the air.


    "Big brother, just how big is the sky¡­?"


    "Very big."


    "Then¡­ how high is the sky?"


    "Very high."


    "Hmph, you''re cheating. Then big brother, here is another question, what is behind the sky?"


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, his eyes still trained at the blue sky. Then he spoke softly.


    "There is a vortex of fog behind the sky."


    "Then what is behind the vortex?" Ugly Little Thing''s curiosity was sparked. She blinked and immediately threw out another question.


    "There is a gxy behind that vortex, and there are many stars there, along with many floating continents¡­" Su Ming mumbled. These were all things that he had seen with his own eyes.


    "What is that ce?" It was clear that this was the first time Ugly Little Thing had heard about this. She was, after all, still a child, and once Su Ming started talking about these things, she forgot her entire reason foring to him, instead bing more interested in his words.


    "That is another world." A freezing re shed in his eyes when he said thatnguidly.


    "Another world¡­ Are they the same as us?" With her age, it was inevitable that the girl would remainpletely clueless as to what Su Ming was saying. She frowned.


    "I, too, want to know that. That is why, someday, I will go and see what the other worlds look like, and I want to see how different they are from us¡­" Su Ming said calmly. The resolve on his face was something Ugly Little Thing could not understand. Perhaps she would remember this scene, and many yearster, she would understand what it meant.


    The sky gradually turned dark. When dusk arrived, the sky gained a crimson red shade, causing the ground to look as if it had been dyed in ayer of brilliant light. Only then did Ugly Little Thing remember her goal whening to this ce. She immediately stood up and stared at Su Ming.


    Ugly Little Thing forced down her fears towards the future and spoke firmly. "Big brother, I''m officially telling you this - you can''t go! This is my problem! The person who will be taken away tonight is me. You¡­ You have to remember to take care of pa and ma¡­"


    "If our elder brother didn''t die, would you really want to go?" Su Ming stood up and looked at Ugly Little Thing before he asked softly. There was a strange rhythm to his voice, and when it fell into Ugly Little Thing''s ears, a dazed look gradually appeared on her face.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to go. I want to stay with pa and ma. I want to be with them for the rest of my life, but I don''t want you to go either. I want our family to be together forever."


    Su Ming stroked Ugly Little Thing''s head lovingly, then held her hand and walked out of the forest.


    Once they were out, the girl snapped out of her daze. She remained stunned for a moment before she broke free from Su Ming''s hand and took a few steps, then ced her hands on her hips.


    "Big brother, I might be mild mannered usually, but when I get angry, I''m really scary, you know?! You¡­ you can''t go!" Ugly Little Thing puffed up her cheeks. She looked like an adult, and when Su Ming saw it, it made him smile.


    "Alright, alright, I won'' go."


    "Really?" When Ugly Little Thing heard those words, she immediately spoke.


    "Truly," Su Ming answered with a smile.


    When she heard his answer, the girl rxed and went up to hold Su Ming''s hand, then skipped all the way back home, but the terror and fear towards the future could not be hidden away from her face due to her age. The happiness she put in her actions was what she had learned since she was young, and it was showing up naturally.


    It did not rain that night.


    On that night, Ugly Little Thing''sughter could be heard ringing in the house as their family had dinner, but there was a light wobble to thatughter. Her father was silent, and there was grief on his face, and her mother would asionally turn her head around to wipe away her tears.


    "Dog Leftovers, have some more of these. Here¡­" mother added more food into Su Ming''s bowl, and there was aplicated look in her eyes when she looked at him.


    There was one particr dish which she and her husband did not touch, and which Ugly Little Thing was also avoiding. Only Su Ming alone was eating it.


    He could not taste the dish, but he could tell that there was a herb in there that had tranquilizing properties; it could make people drowsy. If someone ate too much of that thing, they would fall asleep without realizing it themselves.


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. How could he not know what the family was thinking about. In the end, they had decided not to have him rece Ugly Little Thing and have him face a fate in which he might die. Instead, they had chosen to let him have a good rest. When the next day arrived, Ugly Little Thing would be gone.


    Perhaps the couple had struggled and argued about this decision, but in the end, they had chosen to do this. Even if they would feel pain, even if they would end up regretting their decision, at this moment, this was what they chose.


    Once Su Ming''s final dinner with the family was over, he stood up and kowtowed deeply towards them. There was not a single reaction to his actions, because at that moment Ugly Little Thing had already closed her eyes and fallen asleep. It was the same for her parents.


    Su Ming might only have restored a tenth of his cultivation base, but it was enough to let this family fall asleep without their knowledge and allow himself to not be affected by that herb.


    He carried his father and mother back to their rooms, and once he covered them with their nkets, he looked at the couple, whose hair was now flecked with white. His expression was incredibly gentle when he lifted his right hand and pointed at their foreheads, slowly giving them some of what little remained of his life force. This would allow the couple to be able to recover in the future. Soon, they would no longer be gued by sickness.


    Then Su Ming carried Ugly Little Thing and ced her gently in her room. As he looked at the sleeping child before him, he once again heard the words she had said in her weak voice when she had carried him down the mountain.


    After a long, long time, Su Ming ced his right hand on Ugly Little Thing''s birthmark. When he lifted his hand after a moment, the birthmark had be much lighter.


    Su Ming covered her with her nket and walked out of his room, then put away the dishes used during dinner. Once he cleaned them, he rolled up his sleeves and started cleaning up the rooms. As he looked at the house that had grown on him during this past year, a reluctance to part appeared on his face.

 Chapter 598 — Evil Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 598: Evil Sect!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''Pa, ma, in my heart, you will forever be my father and mother¡­ I''ll be taking my leave now.


    ''Ugly Little Thing, my dear little sister, you have to be happy¡­'' Su Ming looked at the house nkly, and the warm memories he had gained surfaced one by one in his head.


    This was a kind family. Every single member of it was the same, both he had had just arrived and now he was about to leave. This poor and ordinary family presented him with a warmth he would never forget.


    Su Ming stood in ce for a long time, looking at everything in the house. He then turned around and sat down under the eaves, waiting for the people who would arrive at night.


    Midnight drew close. There was no rain right then. The light from the moon shone on the ground, causing the night to not bepletely dark, and making the moon look as if it was adding anotheryer to this atmosphere of separation.


    It was quiet all around. Only the snores of Ugly Little Thing''s parents asionally reached Su Ming''s ears. That sound, too, brought warmth to his heart.


    He closed his eyes and only reopened them after a long time. At that moment, two long arcs flew over from the distant darkness. After a moment, they descended before Su Ming and turned into the two people in ck he''d seen seven days ago.


    Those two people''s faces were slightly pale, and when they appeared, their gazes instantly fell on Su Ming. He did not speak, but merely looked at the strangers coldly, and when he did so, one of them suddenly lifted his foot and walked past him with just one step.


    Su Ming did not stop him, but a killing intent the duo did not notice appeared in his eyes.


    If they dared to do anything to his family, then even if Su Ming had only recovered a tenth of his cultivation base, he would still attack. Even if he would lose his power once again, he would still kill these two people on the spot.


    Fortunately for the Evil Spirit Sect disciple, he did not do anything out of hand after stepping into the house. Once he went through all the rooms, he saw the herbs in the kitchen, and he came out with a slightly odd expression. He cast a nce at Su Ming, then whispered to the other person''s ear. After that


    The Evil Spirit Sect disciple who had not spoken coldly to Ugly Little Thing''s family seven days ago cast Su Ming a few investigative looks before he askednguidly, "Not bad, you have a lot of courage despite your age. What''s your name?"


    "Chen Su," Su Ming said calmly.


    "Chen Su, close your eyes. We''ll take you to the sect!"


    The two people were clearly bothered by something and did not want to speak too much. The person who spoke waved his arm, and a gust of wind immediately swept up Su Ming. They all turned into long arcs and charged into the sky.


    Their arrival and departure had not attracted any attention in the area. Ugly Little Thing and her family were still asleep. They did not know that their disaster had just passed.


    Su Ming was held under one of the Evil Spirit Sect disciple''s arm as they travelled in the sky. He looked at the ground growing further and further away, watched the ce he had stayed in for the year slowly disappear from his eyes, and stared at the family who had given him warmth until they disappeared into his memories. Then, he closed his eyes.


    He could no longer see the ground, could no longer see his family, and no longer smell the osmanthus'' fragrance¡­


    ''Evil Spirit Sect¡­'' At the instant Su Ming closed his eyes, a freezing re shed past them.


    This ce¡­ was located to the east of Eastern Wastnds!


    One of the clones Di Tian sent had to set Su Ming to rights, and the other had to defend what Great Leaf Immortal Sect had achieved over the years in Eastern Wastnds.


    However, in the end, Di Tian was cautious of the most powerful Immortal from Evil Sect, who was from the east of Eastern Wastnds, and who was the strongest clone from the person who was considered a powerful warrior among the Immortals as well - Ji An.


    Evil Sect was located to the east of Eastern Wastnds. There were four great sects who named themselves after the word ''Evil'', using it as a uniform title.


    These four great sects were Evil Dust Sect, Evil Spirit Sect, Evil Lust Sect, and Evil Immortal Sect, which was at a level higher than the other three sects!


    The Evil Immortal Sect acted as the leader and the other three as its affiliates. Then once the Evil Immortal Ji An sent his clone to this ce all those years ago, he hadid waste to all thend and the four great sects became the strongest power in the east of Eastern Wastnds.


    He even uprooted all the Berserker tribes in that part of the continent, causing numerous tribes to be destroyed and the survivors to be slowly assimted into Evil Sect. And as time passed by, they would even be disciples of Evil Sect!


    There were four ck puffs of smoke rising into the sky in the east of Eastern Wastnds. These four puffs of ck smoke came from the four sects, and the ck smoke from Evil Immortal Sect was incredibly thick. It filled the air above the nine heavens, and it was a sight that brought terror to all who saw it!


    The remaining three puffs of ck smoke were slightly thinner, but they were still enough to bring shock to onlookers.


    This ck smoke was a symbol of a strong Immortal within the sect. Only those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm or who were Immortals who had reached Ascendant would be able to bring out this sort of smoke symbolizing the strength of a powerful warrior, once their presence fused with Yin Death Region''s aura!


    At that moment, in a ce far away from the vige where Ugly Little Thing and her family were was a mountain that towered into the clouds. These clouds surrounded the mountain, causing it to be indistinct. Only when the sky waspletely clear would anyone be able to see it faintly from the distance.


    A puff of ck smoke that was several tens of thousands of feet wide connected the mountain to the sky. As it churned about, it exuded a great and mighty pressure that caused all those who saw it to feel their hearts tremble.


    Strange stones filled the mountain, and while they gave off a ferocious presence, ck water could also be seen flowing down them like a stream. An eerie, cold, and sinister air spread out from the mountain.


    This was where Evil Spirit Sect was located!


    gpoles with gs of different colors were ced in many locations on the mountain. Shrill howls would asionallye from those gs, filled with endless pain and hate. When they were out, they stayed for a long time, refusing to leave.


    Entirely ck halls filled the mountain. They were scattered and strewn at random, making the mountain seem as if it had been separated into threeyers. Only the contour of the hall in the highest level was visible to the eye, and most of its other parts were hidden in the ck smoke.


    Thergest area filled with these ck halls was located at the center of the mountain. Quite arge number of them were floating in the air, and there would be a dried up corpse hanging on top of every hall. There were also numerous ferocious birds lingering around, asionally flying down to eat the flesh.


    Arge amount of long arcs weaved about the buildings in the sky, creating a lively atmosphere in this eerie air. At that moment, two long arcs closed in on the mountain, side by side, and one of them had a person held under his arm. The person held like that was naturally Su Ming.


    He looked at the eerie mountain and therge amount of corpses hanging on the halls. The evil and eerie air from the mountain came crashing into his face.


    "Boy, this is Evil Spirit Sect. You''re lucky that you don''t need to go through nine days of hanging, nor do you need to carry the mountain for ny-nine days, and neither do you have to be submerged in unclean water. You can be an Evil Spirit Sect disciple straight away. If you are sessful in the future, don''t forget the both of us."


    "But let me give you a reminder, don''t get into conflict with others in Evil Spirit Sect for nothing. This ce¡­ greatly promotes fights between disciples. All the disciples here already have way more blood on their hands than what you can possibly imagine!" the other person said with a cold and ghastly voice.


    Su Ming looked as calm as usual, but even though he might seemposed, all the other people who saw him would only think he was pale with fright, because his skin color was sickly pale to begin with.


    ''Evil Spirit Sect¡­'' A ghastly smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips, one that went unnoticed by the duo. Perhaps no one here could actuallypare to the amount of blood Su Ming had spilled.


    He wondered, would his arrival here be considered Evil Spirit Sect''s fortune¡­ or misfortune¡­?

 Chapter 599 — Outer Sect

    <h4>Chapter 599: Outer Sect</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mountain could still be marginally seen from the distance, but the grudge-filled fog surrounding Evil Spirit Sect caused the area to be obscured from view. It sounded like there were shrieks and howls reverberating in the air. Those shrill sounds were enough to make anyone''s heart tremble the first time they arrived to this ce.


    This was precisely how the two people who had brought Su Ming back felt when they first entered the sect. As they flew forward, they misinterpreted Su Ming''s paleness, which was normal to him, as fear. That was why they did not see anything wrong in his silence.


    As the two people charged forward, they flew around Evil Spirit Sect''s mountain several times before they plunged straight towards the foot of the mountain. Theynded right before the gate to the mountain, which had an eerie presence seeping out of it and was ck in color. It also looked as if there were numerous vengeful souls surrounding it, looking like they wanted to pounce on all those who wanted to pass through.


    The people who brought Su Ming had calm expressions on their faces and werepletely unbothered by the vengeful spirits. They held Su Ming by his arms and took a few steps forward. Once they passed the mountain gate, a huge flight of stairs leading to the top of the mountain appeared before them.


    There were plenty of ck statues ced on both sides of the stairs. Each of the statues looked incredibly ferocious and exuded a ghastly and cold presence. They were also the spots where the hate filled spirits gathered.


    "If you walk on this path of no return, you will enter Evil Spirit Sect. Boy, do you hear those shrill cries around you?" One of the people who held Su Ming cast him a nce, then spoke with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    "If I let go of your hand and make you go up alone, you might be dragged away by these vengeful spirits before you even manage to take a few steps, and then you''ll turn into one of them." The other Evil Spirit Sect disciple spoke coldly, and as he did so, he suddenly lifted his right hand and formed a seal before swinging his arm forward.


    The path leading up the stairs instantly became different. It might look the same¡­ but an innumerable amount of shadows appeared there. They were shaped as men and women, the elderly and the young. They were all either dressed in rags or were covered in blood, and they were all struggling and howling on the road. Many of them were staring at Su Ming and the two disciples with ferocious expressions, as if they were about to pounce on them.


    There were also numerous vengeful souls like these on either side of the mountain stairs. All of them stretched out their arms as if they wanted to grab the trio and drag them to their side.


    "Wee to Evil Spirit Sect. Over here, you will know what is hell and what is terror¡­" The two Evil Spirit Sect disciples who brought Su Ming to this ce smiled at each other and held him by the arms as they strode up the mountain stairs. As they moved up, the hate-filled souls around them swiftly moved away, as if they were incredibly afraid of the two disciples.


    The souls did not dare get any closer to the three of them. Some who weren''t able to move away in time, once the Evil Spirit Sect disciples holding Su Ming closed in, let out soundless screams and would rather have their bodies crumble instead of touching them.


    This was even more so for the vengeful souls that were stretching out their arms on either side of the mountain. The moment the three people closed in, they seemed to have seen a frightening presence, for all of them backed away.


    "Senior brother Zhang, there''s something off about these vengeful spirits¡­ They usually aren''t like this when I return to the sect!" The person by the name of Zuo frowned and spoke in a low voice while continuing to lead Su Ming up to Evil Spirit Sect.


    "You''re right. Usually, when they see someone, they will lunge forward without caring whether we are from Evil Spirit Sect¡­ I only remember them moving away in fear when they faced the progenitors of the sect, but now¡­" The other man holding onto Su Ming was also incredibly puzzled.


    The two of them could not figure out an answer to this no matter how much they mulled over it. Due to uncertainty, they moved even quicker and brought Su Ming up to the middle section of the mountain. He remained silent all the way. He looked at the mountain, at the many ck halls littered all over the mountain, and at the corpses hanging on top of the halls.


    In fact, he could even see some long arcs asionally flying through the sky.


    ''How could Berserkers practice the cultivation methods of Immortals¡­?'' This was the question that was lingering in his heart when he thought about Evil Spirit Sect.


    Before long, Su Ming saw a big man of about ten feet tall standing not too far away on the mountain stairs as the three of them continued moving upwards. He was half-naked and carried a huge basket behind his back, as he walked down the mountain. Once every few steps, he would lift his hand and reach into the basket to grab some minced flesh before throwing it into the air. There were wisps of ck smoke on the torn pieces of flesh, and when they fell on the ground, the vengeful souls would immediately pounce on them, devouring each one.


    The man had an incredibly ferocious expression on his face. He was also scarred, which made him look terrifying. When Su Ming and the other two saw him, the man also saw Zhang and Zuo. His lips parted into a grin. The scars on his face twisted, making him look as if he had four to five mouths on his face, and they were allughing savagely at the same time.


    He looked incredibly horrifying.


    Even if Zhang and Zuo were ufortable when they saw that smile, they quickly stepped to the side and made way for the man.


    "Greetings, senior brother Shan." The duo wrapped their fists in their palms towards the man in respect.


    When the man approached them, Su Ming saw a red re lying in his pupils. If he looked into the man''s eyes for a prolonged period of time, he would feel incredibly ufortable.


    "Why did you bring an outsider back to the sect?" When the man walked over to them, he grabbed another handful of torn flesh and tossed it to the side, making the vengeful spirits pounce on it and devour it without care for anything else.


    "Senior brother Shan, this person is Chen''s family, who Sect Elder Zhao asked for us to bring back when we went out of the mountain. He''s Chen Da Xi''s younger brother," Zhang immediately said while still holding onto Su Ming.


    "Chen Da Xi¡­" The man cast a sideways nce towards Su Ming, and a strange look appeared on his face. When his lips split into a grin, he grabbed a piece of torn flesh from the basket and gave it to Su Ming.


    "I see, so it was junior brother Chen. I don''t have a weing gift for you, so I''ll give you this piece of flesh." When Zhang and Zuo saw this, envy immediately appeared on their faces.


    Su Ming felt a thump in his chest, and received the piece of torn flesh before wrapping his fist in his palm and bowing towards the man.


    "Thank you, senior brother Shan."


    "You don''t have to thank me. It doesn''t matter which vengeful soul you feed this to, it will end up helping you do one thing. Only Inner Sect disciples are allowed to have this. Treasure it well. If you can survive in this ce for seven days, then you can thank me." The man smiled eerily. He no longer bothered himself with Zhang and Zuo but instead began walking down the mountain.


    When he left into the distance, Zhang''s gaze fell on the piece of flesh in Su Ming''s hands. Zuo, who was standing beside him, was also looking at it with a light in his eyes.


    Su Ming naturally saw their expressions andughed coldly in his heart. Not only were these people from Evil Spirit Sect sinister, they also loved fighting among themselves. He had just arrived to this ce today and had already bore witness to a scheme.


    That man, Shan, had given him this piece of torn flesh at the spur of the moment after he heard of Chen Da Xi''s name. By the looks of it, it would seem that he had some sort of grudge against Chen Da Xi.


    This might seem like a gift, but in truth, if he was truly a twelve- to thirteen-year-old boy without a hint of power and he was greedy, then judging by Zhang and Zuo''s expressions at the moment, he would most probably bring ruin to himself.


    ''Chen Da Xi¡­ Ugly Little Thing''s big brother, just what did you do in Evil Spirit Sect that this Sect Elder Zhao would ask for people to bring your family here, and why would this Shan, who is a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, want to plot against me¡­?''


    Su Ming sighed in his heart and shook his head. Before waiting for Zhang and Zuo to say anything, he handed the torn flesh in his hand to Zhang, who was still holding onto him.


    "Senior brother Zhang, I have no use for this thing. Please take it."


    Zhang gave him a deep and profound smile, then took away the torn flesh without bothering with any form of courtesy. He cast Zuo a nce, and the violent look that had been in their eyes moments ago disappeared. When they looked towards Su Ming, a hint of praise was now present in their gazes.


    "Junior brother Chen, you may be young, but you already know the principles of giving and taking. Not bad," Zuo said coldly.


    "Senior brothers, who is that senior brother Shan just now?" Su Ming immediately asked.


    "He''s an Inner Sect disciple, and we''re Outer Sect disciples. We''re different¡­ Remember this, Outer Sect disciples can fight among themselves, but if we run into Inner Sect disciples, we have to be careful, because while it''s alright for an Inner Sect disciple to kill you, it''ll be huge trouble for you if you hurt an Inner Sect disciple." Zhang seemed to have decided to warn Su Ming because of that piece of torn flesh.


    "But with your current situation, you''ll have your hands full by just trying not to get bullied, you won''t have time to bother about offending any Inner Sect disciples."


    As they charged up the stairs, Su Ming saw a few other Evil Spirit Sect disciples, and they were all gloomy and silent. When they walked past these people, Zhang and Zuo continuously greeted them, and from this alone, Su Ming could tell that their position in the sect was not high.


    He could also tell that this Sect Elder Zhao was also just an ordinary person in Evil Spirit Sect.


    After a moment, Zhang and Zuo left the middle section of the stairs with Su Ming and walked to a small path on the side. Su Ming could see a gigantic mountain gate in the distance.


    "This is where we Outer Sect disciples belong to in Evil Spirit Sect. If we go any further, we''ll reach the Inner Sect. The foot of the mountain is where we keep our pets and also where ourborers stay. Once we walk past this mountain gate, we''ll bring you to Sect Elder Zhao. It''s not up to us to know where you''ll be ced from then on.


    "But since you gave us this piece of flesh as a sign of respect, allow me to give you a piece of advice. All the Berserkers who want to walk down the path of Immortals in Evil Spirit Sect need to soak themselves in the Evil Pool and change their blood to activate the passage of Qi of Immortals in their bodies, but only one among ten who step into Evil Pool manage to survive." Zhang smiled eerily and no longer spoke.


    In his eyes, this person called Chen Su will definitely not survive past three to five days. It was especially so when he remembered Chen Da Xi''s strange death and all the rumors in the sect surrounding Sect Elder Zhao. He was certain that this Chen Su would definitely die.


    Soon, they got close to the mountain gate, and when the trio stood by its side, Su Ming immediately saw a gigantic python wrapped around it.


    That python was hissing with its tongue out and staring at the trio with a cold and dark look, as if it was about to charge forward and devour the three of them in one bite.


    The python was perhaps thousands of feet long, and despite it having wrapped its body around the mountain gate, the remainder of its tail that was not on the gate was still very long.

 Chapter 600 — Sect Elder Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 600: Sect Elder Zhao</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The python was entirely ck, the same color as the mountain gate. If it did not move, it could be easily mistaken for an ornament on the gate. At that moment, it was staring at the trio with a cold and sinister expression. A wave of murderous aura crashed into their faces, and Su Ming could clearly sense Zhang and Zuo instantly bing respectful.


    "I, Zhang Ren, hereby greet our sacred beast of the mountain gate."


    "I, Zuo Xing Xun, hereby greet out sacred beast of the mountain gate." The duo quickly wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the ck python on the door.


    Su Ming was ced on the ground at that moment, and no one bothered with him anymore.


    The giant python hissed as it swept its gaze past Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun. Then, when its eyes fell on Su Ming, Su Ming too looked at it. His power might not have recovered, but he could still sense that the pressure of that python to him was incredibly faint. Based on his judgment, this python was only equivalent to a Berserker in the middle orter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    While this sort of ferocious beast might be rare, Su Ming, if his power had fully recovered, could destroy it with just one finger.


    Almost at the moment the python looked towards Su Ming, it suddenly started moving at a speed that caused Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun''s eyes to swim. Its body shot out from the mountain gate and its huge head appeared five feet away from Su Ming. It even stuck out its forked tongue when it hissed, which was almost touching Su Ming.


    This sudden scene caused Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun to be stunned, and immediately after, their expressions changed. They quickly took a few steps back, not daring to stand in the python''s way.


    Even Sect Elder Zhao would need to be courteous when he saw this mountain guardian python. The two disciples might need to hand this boy to Sect Elder Zhao, but they honestly did not have any need to offend this sacred python, which was rumored to be a creature which harbored grudges for an incredibly long time.


    Su Ming stood his ground and did not back down. His expression was as calm as usual, but a fierce look appeared in his eyes, and as he looked at the python staring at him, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Get lost!"


    The moment he said those words, Zuo Xing Xun and Zhang Ren''s eyes went wide. They had brought quite arge number of people back to Evil Spirit Sect before, and all who saw this python would show respect. None of them would dare to be so disrespectful and tell the scared creature to get lost.


    At that moment, there was also a huge different in the feeling Su Ming gave them, as if he hadpletely changed into another person.


    What threw them into an even greater state of disbelief, to the point where they werepletely stunned, was how the python withdrew slightly after Su Ming said those words. It hissed even more, and its eyes seemed as if they were shing, but gradually, it started moving farther and farther back. In the end, right under Zuo Xing Xun and Zhang Ren''s dumbfounded expressions, the python retreated back to the mountain gate.


    Su Ming remained calm. All ferocious beasts with this level of cultivation would possess unique intelligence. Perhaps other people would think that the words Su Ming said were normal, but the python could feel a murderous aura that made its heart tremble in fear.


    From that murderous aura, it could clearly sense that this seemingly weak person was definitely not as simple as he seemed. That was the reason why it chose to slowly back down.


    Since Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun remained stunned, Su Ming lifted his foot and walked towards the mountain gate. Once he reached the spot behind the two of them, he paused briefly before saying tly, "Let''s go."


    Zuo Xing Xun and Zhang Ren''s expressions immediately turned strange when they looked at Su Ming. They took a few brisk steps forward and walked through the mountain gate to step into the territory of Evil Spirit Sect''s Outer Sect disciples. The both of them could not calm their hearts. The scene just now kept repeating in their heads.


    Their gazes when they looked at Su Ming also became rather uncertain and filled with surprise. Their behavior towards him was also much better than before.


    All along the way, Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun''s hearts were filled with shock and surprise. In silence, they would asionally look at Su Ming. When they reached the middle section of the mountain, which was the territory that belonged to the Outer Sect, they moved past several ck halls to appear in a courtyard that was situated in a more remote area.


    The courtyard was located against a mountain stone. There were three ck houses there, and it was quiet all around. There was an oppressive air surrounding the entire area. At the entrance to the courtyard were two statues.


    They looked rather simr to the statues on the way up the stairs. There were also vengeful souls surrounding them, causing the courtyard to look even more eerie.


    It was especially so for the area above. That ce was where the smoke was spreading out from Evil Spirit Sect. Because of that, the sunshine on this mountain was constantly dim, and it would never be bright, giving this ce an even colder and more sinister feeling.


    Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun stopped outside the courtyard and wrapped their fists in their palms before they bowed deeply towards the courtyard.


    "I, Zhang Ren, hereby greet Sect Elder Zhao."


    "I, Zuo Xing Xun, hereby greet Sect Elder Zhao. We''ve brought the child from Chen''s family. This person is junior brother Chen''s younger brother, Chen Su." Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun bowed down respectfully and did not dare raise their heads.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He also lowered his head, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed.


    He was not too worried about his own safety. Unless he ran into powerful enemies like Di Tian, then even if he ran into those who had gained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, he would still be able to fight against them if he recovered.


    He might only have recovered a tenth of his cultivation base, but he had been observing his own body during the past year, and he had noticed that all his Berserker Bones were still within him. They were all dim though, as if they were covered by ayer of dust. Yet even so, his body was still as sturdy as it was previously. It would be difficult for anyone to try and injure him.


    More importantly, his divine sense had recovered a little, and he could open up his storage bag. The small snake might still be in deep sleep and not show any signs of waking up anytime soon, and the crimson dragon be in the same state, but he could already use Han Mountain Bell.


    This treasure might be damaged, but its might when activated was still something that should not be taken lightly.


    As for the bald crane¡­ Su Ming had not seen it since he woke up, which would mean that it had most likely ran away during the chaos because of its timid nature.


    While Su Ming could still protect himself with his current abilitiesbined with his Enchanted Treasures and the strength of his physical body, he would still choose not to attack if he could. After all, what was most important to him at the moment was to recover his cultivation base as quickly as possible.


    ''I might not know what is this Sect Elder Zhao''s goal, but he won''t be thinking about hurting me just yet, not when he thinks I''m a member of the Chen family, or else he wouldn''t have needed to go through the trouble of asking someone to bring me here. He would have just needed to go down the mountain once and would have easily dealt with everything once and for all.''


    With his experience, once Su Ming gave a brief onceover towards this matter, he could already guess most of what was happening.


    At that moment, a hoarse voice came from the courtyard. It was incredibly ghastly, and when it traveled outwards, it caused the cold air around the trio to be so much thicker that the vengeful souls shuddered as well.


    "Leave him here. You two can leave now."


    Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun quickly obeyed and left the area. When they were far away from the courtyard, the both of them wiped the cold sweat on their faces. They cast a nce behind them, then looked at each other.


    "How we live and die is already predestined, and our fate depends on heaven itself. We can''t do anything about this, we''re just obeying orders¡­" Zhang Ren shook his head.


    Zuo Xing Xun agreed to this, but after a moment of hesitation, he spoke in a low voice. "That''s right. This has nothing to do with us. If Sect Elder Zhao dies, it''s also because of him¡­ Senior brother Zhang, do you think that Chen¡­ Is he really a sage and a senior who went into hiding?"


    "Quiet! This has nothing to do with us!" Zhang Ren immediately shouted lowly with a nervous expression on his face. He grabbed Zuo Xing Xun and took a couple more steps forward before he spoke again in a low voice.


    "He should be. Didn''t you see how cautious the sacred python was? When have you seen that old thing being so nice before¡­? This isn''t something we can interfere with. We should keep this to ourselves and let it rot in our hearts. We can''t tell anyone, or else we might end up offending others."


    "Yeah. Thank goodness no one else knows what is going on with this¡­ but¡­ but there were quite a number of people who saw him on our way here, especially senior brother Shan¡­ Oh, right, you''re still holding onto his Soul Flesh."


    "We have to form a single story about this matter. You don''t have anything to do, right? Come, let''s talk at my ce."


    When Zhang Ren heard about that Soul Flesh, a pained look immediately appeared on his face. He scanned the area for a moment before he grabbed Zuo Xing Ren and left swiftly.


    Su Ming near the statues and lifted his head. He looked at the courtyard. It was not big, and there was ck smoke seeping out from the ground at the moment. They turned into ferocious shadows in midair, and once they dissipated, they were absorbed by the ground. The process repeated itself, causing all those who saw it to be stunned by this strange sight.


    When Su Ming looked towards the courtyard, the gate opened by itself without a single sound.


    Su Ming did not make a sound. After waiting for a moment, he walked into the opened gate slowly. At the instant he entered the courtyard, the gate behind him closed automatically.


    "Your courage isn''t too bad. You''re just like your older brother when he first came here. This is precisely the quality I want for my disciple!" The moment the gate to the courtyard closed, a hoarse voice reverberated in the air.


    "I am Zhao Chong, and I had three disciples, but they all died. Your brother was my third disciple and was also the one I was most pleased with. Before he died, I promised him that I will send his belongings and money back to his family, and he also asked me to ept his brother or sister as my disciple.


    "From now on, you are my fourth disciple!"


    "You have the constitution of a Berserker, so you aren''t suited to practice my Evil Spirit Arts. A yearter, I''ll send you to the Evil Pool to wash away your Berserker blood, and from then on, you can practice Evil Sect''s divine abilities.


    "But if you don''t want to die in the Evil Pool, then you must take in Evil Grudge Cores¡­ These core will allow your body to absorb grudges, and you''ll be able to build your foundation from there." Once the hoarse voice said these words, a gourd flew out from the house in the middle.


    The gourd was ck. It was exuding ck smoke, which formed into the face of a ghost at times. Mortals would not be able to see it, but Su Ming could see it clearly.


    The gourd flew to the area before him and fell to the ground.


    "The house to the right is your house. You can go there now!" Once the hoarse voice said these words, it didn''t speak anymore.


    Su Ming picked up the gourd without batting an eye and walked to the house to the right.


    ''Did he use Chen Da Xi to create a core?''


    Su Ming pushed open the door to the house, and cast a nce at the house in the middle through the corner of his eye. His divine sense had yet to recover enough, or else he would have definitely taken a look at just how that Sect Elder Zhao looked.

 Chapter 601 — Healing

    <h4>Chapter 601: Healing</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The room was not a big one. The table, bed, and all the other furniture was covered in ayer of dust. Clearly, no one had been staying in this room for a long time. Once Su Ming cleaned it up, he sat down on the bed and looked at the dark sky outside the window. His eyes began to sparkle.


    Gradually, a hint of a smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ''The power of the world here is indeed thick!'' Su Ming had noticed this when he was going up the mountain. As he sat on the bed, the feeling he gained from the presence all around him became even clearer.


    ''As expected of the ce where a sect is located¡­''


    There were three reasons why Su Ming came to Evil Spirit Sect. One of them was to resolve the crisis for Ugly Little Thing''s family, the second was to help her find the cause for her brother''s death, and the third was so that Su Ming could recover his cultivation base as quickly as possible.


    The thick presence here was incredibly helpful towards helping him recover, but¡­


    ''The grudge is too deep¡­''


    Su Ming frowned. The power of the world here might be thick, but the grudge contained within it was simrly thick. If he stayed here for a long period of time, his personality would definitely be affected.


    He remained in pensive silence for a time, then his gaze fell on the gourd, and he saw that the ghost face formed from the ck smoke was also looking at him, smiling ferociously. It thought that Su Ming could not see it. After all, he was merely a mortal in its eyes.


    Su Ming did not bother himself with that ghost face. He opened the gourd, and an even thicker wave of grudge instantly came crashing into his face. It instantaneously filled the entire room, causing shrill screams to sound in Su Ming''s ears.


    After a moment, his face turned dark and sinister. He poured out a medicinal core from the gourd, which was purplish ck. The thick grudge within it was terrifying.


    Yet strangely, when he ced the medicinal core to his nose to sniff it, a medicinal fragrance wafted into his nostrils, and it turned into a refreshing feeling.


    Su Ming shook the gourd slightly, and found that there were about a hundred something medicinal cores inside it.


    He closed his eyes and only opened them again after a long moment. A pensive look appeared in his eyes.


    ''This is a very good supplement. If a mortal takes it, they will be able to strengthen their bodies¡­ They will be filled with blood¡­ Just what is this Zhao Chong thinking about?'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he swallowed the core.


    He was familiar with medicinal herbs since he was young, and had ample experience when it came to creating medicinal pills. With just one sniff, he could tell the general effects of this medicinal core. Since he could not tell what was going on with that Zhao Chong, he decided to just swallow one of the cores.


    The medicine turned into a wave of warmth that flowed through Su Ming''s entire body. After a moment, a brilliant glow shone in his eyes. He brought out a few more pills and swallowed them one by one. His cultivation base recovered a bit more after he swallowed those medicinal cores.


    When it turned dark outside, Su Mingy on his bed, circting his cultivation base within his body as he pretended to sleep. When midnight arrived and everything was silent outside, the cold air in his room suddenly turned thicker. A ck shadow floated out from the wall by his side.


    The ghost-like figure floated to Su Ming''s bed, as if he was observing him. Soon after, ghosts like these floated out from all the walls in the room. Before long, there were about a dozens of them in Su Ming''s room. They floated around while going in and out of the room, but they did not make a single sound.


    With his eyes narrowed, Su Mingy on his bed and watched this scene. If he was really a child, then he would definitely be so terrified that he would be shivering when he saw this sight.


    However, he was Su Ming. He only narrowed his eyes and looked at them coldly. These were indeed ghosts, but judging by their looks, they had been here for a long time. They continued wandering about the room, and no one could say what they were doing.


    This scenested for several hours. When the sky started bing brighter, all the drifting and wandering ghosts suddenly stopped moving and looked towards Su Ming simultaneously.


    A murderous look appeared in their eyes. When they looked at him, their gazes seemed to have gained corporeal form. Almost at the instant they looked at Su Ming, they abruptly moved and charged towards him.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He chose not to move and simply allowed the ghosts to surround him. Once they did so, he saw all of them sucking in a breath in his direction.


    With it, Su Ming could clearly feel a hint of his life force being absorbed. A freezing re shed in his eyes. The ghosts slowly retreated once they absorbed a hint of his life force. They returned to the walls around him and disappeared.


    The sky turned bright at that moment.


    ''This room is very interesting¡­''


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the walls around him with slightly cold eyes. He averted his gaze and picked up the gourd on the ground, then continued to swallow the medicinal cores.


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, ten days went by. During them, Su Ming did not get out of the house, neither did Zhao Chong send any word to him. Everything remained silent.


    However, when night came, the ghosts would appear. Every single day before morning, they would absorb his life force and leave.


    Thankfully, they would only absorb a small wisp, and it was not much of a problem to Su Ming. Besides, when he ate the medicinal cores, he could replenish his life force. Su Ming spent most of his time in absorbing the power of the world in this ce and used it to recover his injuries.


    On this day, he finished eating all the medicinal cores. He cast a nce at the gourd and picked it up once he stood up. When he stepped out of his room, he pushed open the door to his house for the first time and walked into the courtyard.


    It was dusk. The sky was filled with ayer of crimson. The remaining rays of light from the sun scattered on the ground, and it looked incredibly beautiful. With the gourd in hand, Su Ming went to Zhao Chong''s house and wrapped his fist in his palm with a respectful expression on his face.


    "Greetings, Master, I''ve already finished all the medicinal cores." To Su Ming, these medicinal cores were still marginally useful. They could make him recover faster.


    It might not be much, but if he could get free medicinal cores, he would naturally not let it pass.


    Deathly silence filled Zhao Chong''s house. The hoarse voice only appeared slowly after a moment.


    "You finished them? There were a hundred Soul Nurturing Cores, and you finished all of them in ten days? Didn''t I tell you to only take one per day?!" For the first time, a hint of emotion could be heard within that voice.


    "My body felt warm and reallyfortable once I ate those medicinal cores, so I didn''t manage to control myself and ate more," Su Ming said.


    He did not know what Zhao Chong was thinking at that moment. After a period of silence, another wave of fog flew out from the house and turned into a dried up arm before Su Ming. It swiftly grabbed his right hand.


    Su Ming smiled coldly in his heart, but his face was pale. He allowed his right hand to be held by that arm and sensed a wave of cold air rushing into his body, swimming through his body once before leaving.


    "There are three hundred here. You¡­ don''t you dare eat them too quickly!" Once the cold air went away, the ck fog also retreated, and three gourds flew out from the house before falling by Su Ming''s feet.


    "Thank you, Master." Su Ming picked up the three gourds on the ground and went back to his house, no longer bothering himself with that Zhao Chong.


    ''This person definitely has ulterior motives. If that''s the case, I''ll just get what I can from him.''


    Once Su Ming returned to his house, he sat down in his room and brought out one of the medicinal cores to inspect it after he opened the gourd. Then he swallowed it.


    Time gradually trickled by, and twenty days went by¡­


    Su Ming had been in Evil Spirit Sect for a whole month now. During this time, the rate of his recovery far surpassed what he had managed outside. His cultivation base had recovered by about fifteen percent as he took in those medicinal cores and absorbed the power of the world in secret.


    On this day, he finished the medicinal cores once again. Su Ming gave azy stretch and stood up, then grabbed the three gourds before going to Zhao Chong''s gate once again.


    "Master, I finished the medicinal cores again."


    This time, Zhao Chong''s house remained silent for a much longer period of timepared to thest time. When he eventually spoke, there was a hint of disbelief within the hoarse voice.


    "There were three hundred in there!"


    "That''s right. I ate them all." Su Ming nodded.


    "How many do you eat per day?" Zhao Chong''s voice became much darker than before.


    "Sometimes I don''t take any. Sometimes I take about a dozen per day. My record was a hundred per day," Su Ming reported honestly.


    Zhao Chong''s house fell silent once again. After a long time, a cold harrumph traveled out.


    "Since you like these medicinal cores, no matter how much you want, I will let you have them!" When those words were spoken, a huge gourd about half a man''s height abruptly flew out from the opened door to the house and fell with a bang before Su Ming.


    "There are two thousand cores here. If you can, finish them within a month!"


    Su Ming grinned, then dragged the gourd back to his room and closed the door. Once he inspected it, he started going through his life of recovering his cultivation base again.


    But he was smiling coldly in his heart. Zhao Chong was really good at holding it in regarding this. On one hand, it was because he had not noticed the waves of power from his cultivation base, and on the other hand, it also let Su Ming see that whatever it was that he was plotting for, it was something of incredible scale.


    ''Alright, let''s see just where this person''s limits lie.''


    Time passed as usual, and in the blink of an eye¡­ another month was over.


    "Master, I finished the medicinal cores." Su Ming stood at the same spot in the courtyard before Zhao Chong''s house. Before him was the empty giant gourd. He even tapped it, and an empty sound rang from within.


    Zhao Chong''s house remained silent. When the time taken for almost half of an incense stick to burn went by, three huge gourds flew out from inside the house, and each of them contained about two thousand pills. Theynded before Su Ming.


    This time, this Zhao Chong did not even seem to want to speak.


    Another monthter¡­


    "Master, I finished them again."


    Another monthter¡­


    "Master, do you have anymore?"


    Thissted up to half a year. During it, Su Ming would take arge amount of medicinal cores from Zhao Chong every month. The number of pills he took already numbered to tens of thousands, and Su Ming was taking more and more in each go. His speed of recoverybined with the power of the world in this ce had allowed him to recover almost four-tenths of his cultivation base during these past six months!


    This sort of recovery had made Su Ming see hope, but the effects of the medicinal core were practically insignificant by then.


    On this day, Su Ming came to Zhao Chong''s house once again and said these words, "Master, could you give me another type of medicinal core?"

 Chapter 602 — Fang

    <h4>Chapter 602: Fang</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time passed swiftly. Su Ming had already stayed in Evil Spirit Sect for eight months. With therge amount of medicinal cores and the power of the world in this ce, his cultivation base had finally recovered to half of what it was before!


    Yet the more he recovered, the slower his pace of recovery grew. He had already changed the medicinal cores from Zhao Chong thrice, and he would take inrge amounts of those each time. When he went to take more medicine three days ago, Zhao Chong had told him, with a hint of resignation in his voice, that he had temporarily ran out of medicinal cores.


    Su Ming still looked like he was only about twelve or thirteen years old. He might have grown a little, but there were wasn''t much change in him. In fact, Su Ming even had a feeling that his body had reverted to the past and he could no longer return to how he used to look. This meant that he could only slowly grow up as Destiny.


    To others, no power from any sort of cultivation base could be detected in him. Only those who had reached greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm would be able to discover anything off about him.


    However, there was only one person who was at the equivalent to the greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm defending Evil Spirit Sect, and most of the time he was in istion. He wouldpletely ignore what was going on, that was why no one could tell just what was Su Ming''s level of cultivation.


    Zhao Chong was naturally the same, but he had begun to grow suspicious. The medicinal cores he had spent on Su Ming during these past eight months had almost spent all his money, making his heart clench in so much pain that he had wanted to kill Su Ming several times out of rage.


    All the disciples he met in the past were never as strange as this one. He had checked multiple times to be certain that Su Ming had indeed eaten those pills and had even made sure that he was just a mortal. He had even used an Enchanted Treasure to make sure that the child was not hiding any sort of cultivation base.


    Yet in the end, the answer he obtained revealed absolutely nothing about Su Ming possessing any sort of cultivation base. No matter what, he was just a teenager¡­ that had a slightly bigger appetite.


    Or else it would be incredibly difficult for him to continue giving all those pills to him, when it made his heart ache so badly.


    Several days ago, he was finally running out of the medicinal cores he could give away, those he had left were ones he could not bear to use on Su Ming. That was why he could only tell the child with a resigned tone that he was temporarily out of medicinal cores.


    But he was notpletely mortified by this. He had been frequently observing Su Ming during the past eight months, and while his heart ached at his losses, he also had high expectations based on just how much the child took in.


    As for Su Ming, the recovery of his cultivation base over the past eight months had caused his divine sense to be much sharper than when he just arrived. He might not have left the courtyard, but he had scanned everything within the Outer Sect in Evil Spirit Sect in secret, and he was very familiar with it.


    Su Ming would also not let Zhao Chong slide. However, he could only see a thickyer of fog within the man''s room. There was a bloodiness to that fog, and he could vaguely see a person sitting still in it.


    Zhao Chong''s level of cultivation was also rather strange to Su Ming. He seemed to only be at the equivalent of the Awakening Realm, but when he took a closer look, he found a trace of the waves of power belonging to Berserker Soul Realm.


    Besides that, he had found nothing strange about him during these eight months. Zhao Chong just repeatedly game himrge amounts of medicinal cores. If Su Ming had been without them, he would have taken a much longer time to recover the power he had when all his bones had turned into Berserker Bones.


    That was why he chose not to attack when it came to Zhao Chong. He wanted to see what the other would do once Su Ming finished all his medicinal cores and reached the man''s breaking point.


    Eight and a half month since Su Ming arrived in Evil Spirit Sect, winter came and snow fell from the sky without stop, making thend seem as if it was wrapped in a silvery white robe. Even the moonlight looked as if it was shining with a silver light.


    The entire mountain was dressed in a white winter coat, and even the ck halls were the same. The perfectbination between the ck and white shades could cause people to have the feeling that they were looking at an ink wash painting when they looked at this scene.


    The ck smoke that rose up into the sky looked as if it was an eternal existence that would never change in this ink wash painting.


    On this day during midnight, Su Ming looked at the snow outside his window. He remembered being with Ugly Little Thing''s family during winterst year¡­


    "Big brother, can we make a snowman together?"


    "Big brother, you bully! You ruined the snowman!"


    "Big brother, why is there snow? I asked pa and ma before, they don''t know about it."


    A smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s lips. There were an innumerable amount of ghosts floating about in his room, causing that smile on his face to bepletely out of ce with his surroundings.


    Su Ming was already used to the ghosts'' presence. In fact, he had even noticed that all the ghosts that came were never the same two nights in a row, as they moved in and out of the room. When most of Su Ming''s divine sense recovered, he even saw that the ghosts did not just exist in his room. The entire Outer Sect, besides a few spots, was visited by these ghosts.


    As Su Ming looked at the snow outside, a freezing re suddenly shone in his eyes. He let out a cold harrumph in his heart and closed his eyes, falling back on his bed, but even though his eyes were shut, he could still sense everything around him with his divine sense.


    He saw the door to his house opening without a sound. When a gust of cold wind blew in the courtyard, a person walked in. He was surrounded by ck fog and his face could not be seen clearly, but as he walked in, the ghosts in the room froze for a moment before they slowly scattered and left.


    The person went to Su Ming''s bed and looked at him, who looked as if he was sleeping, since he had his eyes closed. The eyes in the ck fog shone with a dark light.


    "You little brat, it''s time for you to repay me for eating so many of my medicinal cores!"


    Naturally, that person was Zhao Chong. With a swing of his arm, ayer of ck fog instantly swept up Su Ming and left with him back to Zhao Chong''s house.


    A freezing re was hidden behind Su Ming''s closed eyes. The man had been unable to discover his divine sense, and Su Ming watched himself being taken into the person''s room before Zhao Chong brought him to a Rune that was hidden in the ck fog in the room.


    As the Rune shone, Su Ming and Zhao Chong appeared within a ck mountain cave. From the waves of force from the Relocation, Su Ming could tell that they had not Relocated too far away. They should still be within Evil Spirit Sect''s territory.


    It might be dark all around, but when Zhao Chong flicked his wrist, dark light immediately illuminated the cave. This was a karst cave, and there were hundreds of dried up corpses around them. All of their their mouths wide open, their eyes lifeless. They only had their skin and bones left, none of them retaining any traces of their flesh or life.


    All of the corpses looked different, but their poses were the same. They were all sitting down cross-legged.


    "You little brat, you''re about to meet your older brother now!"


    Zhao Chong was clearly resentful over the fact that Su Ming had taken great amounts of medicinal cores over the past eight months. Once he cursed him, he no longer bothered himself with the child and instead sat down cross-legged on the ground. When he formed a seal with his hands, all the fog around his body immediately tumbled back inside him, which made him reveal his face for the first time.


    He was a middle-aged man with a face so pale it gave him an incredibly feeble look. Once Su Ming saw his appearance with his divine sense, his heart lurched.


    That face was incredibly simr to that of Ugly Little Thing''s father! If their ages were not the same, they would have looked like father and son!

 Chapter 603 — Senior, Please Spare Me!

    <h4>Chapter 603: Senior, Please Spare Me!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''Chen Da Xi!''


    At the moment Su Ming saw Zhao Chong''s appearance with his divine sense, the first thing that popped up into his head was this person''s identity! The man might look like Ugly Little Thing''s big brother, but Su Ming was certain that Zhao Chong was currently upying it!


    ''I see, it''s Possession!''


    The freezing re in Su Ming''s eyes was hidden away because they were closed. He had formted his guesses earlier, but had overlooked Possession, because there was something in this matter that did not make sense.


    Zhao Chong was a Nascent Soul cultivator among the Immortals, and that meant he was equivalent to those in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. This sort of person would only choose Possession when they were gravely injured.


    Moreover, if they chose to Possess a Mortal, then their power would be greatly affected, and these people would usually choose not to Possess others because of that.


    But this Zhao Chong was apparently not the case¡­


    Su Ming swept his divine sense through the karst cave, and the dried up corpses with the same expression and actions all around him instantly made a thought appear in his head.


    ''Could it be that it''s rted to his cultivation method?''


    The corpses around were clearly Zhao Chong''s disciples. Su Ming could already imagine these people consuming the medicinal cores Zhao Chong gave them every single day when they were brought to be his disciples. Once they had taken a certain amount, they would be killed, and then¡­ all of them would eventually end up here as a dried up corpse.


    Ugly Little Thing''s older brother was thest person Zhao Chong had Possessed.


    Su Ming was the person who was about to take his ce.


    ''Zhao Chong had mentioned a time limit of a year before, so he must have wanted me to take one of those medicinal cores every single day for a year¡­ but now, it has only been eight months and he chose to take action. By how aggravated he is, it would seem like he harbors a deep grudge against me¡­''


    Su Mingughed coldly in his heart. Naturally, he knew exactly what made Zhao Chong act this way. After all, Su Ming had practically emptied out the man''s stock, and had even almost made Zhao Chong''s heart shatter in pain over his loss.


    It would also seem like Zhao Chong could not find it in himself to give up on this, which made it seem that he was caught in a bind. This then turned into a situation where as long as Su Ming stretched out his hand, the medicinal cores would arrive on his palm, right until Zhao Chong''s pockets werepletely emptied. Then, in his rage, he decided to act earlier.


    Su Ming could already imagine the grievance Zhao Chong harbored and the gloom he felt¡­


    Su Ming was not in a hurry to attack. He started sizing up Zhao Chong with his divine sense, and once he scanned this middle-aged man''s body, he noticed something strange.


    If this person''s body truly came from Chen Da Xi, then he should look like he was in his twenties, but his body¡­ now looked like that of a middle-aged man.


    ''It should be a diabolical cultivation method. Once he Possesses a body, he will start absorbing its flesh and essence¡­'' Su Ming sent his divine sense sweeping through all the dried up corpses in the area.


    ''He will also absorb the Possessed''s life force and his soul. Once he finishes absorbing everything, the body will turn into a dried up corpse¡­ This isn''t Possession, this is¡­ cannibalism!''


    Su Ming focused his divine sense on Zhao Chong.


    At that moment, the body Possessed by Zhao Chong suddenly started trembling, and once he opened his mouth, ayer of green fog swiftly flew out.


    An indistinct figure, made entirely of fog, gradually floated towards Su Ming. As it tumbled about, Su Ming could vaguely tell that this was a Nascent Soul!


    The Nascent Soul''s eyes shone with a fierce re when it looked at Su Ming.


    "You little brat, I''d rather devour you first than absorb Chen Da Xi''s flesh and essence! How dare you eat so many of my medicinal cores?! Damn you! I went through a lot to get those medicinal cores, they came from my blood, sweat, and tears!


    "You sure ate them happily enough, huh?! Today I''ll make you pay back several fold for how much you ate!"


    Zhao Chong''s anger had been umting for the past eight months, and the grudge he harbored towards Su Ming was incredibly great. As he roared, his Nascent Soul rushed forward and closed in on Su Ming.


    When he approached him, a ferocious smile appeared on the Nascent Soul''s lips. He was practically seeing himself taking over Su Ming''s body once he lunged at him. Then, he would absorb his flesh and essence and devour his soul. He could already see himself absorbing all the nourishment that been provided to this body by the medicinal cores the child had eaten during the past eight months.


    Ever since Zhao Chong became a Sect Elder in Evil Spirit Sect, he had taken in countless disciples, and all of them could not escape from his palm, but simrly, none of them had eaten as much as Su Ming while making him so utterly mortified by the amount he took.


    In fact, he could still asionally hear those words that had nearly made him cough up blood every single month over the past eight months.


    "Master, I ran out of medicine."


    "Master, I finished them¡­"


    "Master, I finished them again. Could you give me more this time?"


    "Master, could you give me another type of medicinal core? The one I was taking no longer gives me any kind of feeling."


    "Master, can''t you change it?"


    Zhao Chong shook his head to clear his mind, then turned into a dark ray of light that charged towards the center of Su Ming''s brows. He grinned ferociously, feeling extremely invigorated. This was a joy from being on the verge of breaking free from the torture he had to endure for the past eight months. During them, and especially in thest few months, he had even wondered whether he had owed this person something in his previous life, because how could he have received such a bizarre person as his disciple¡­


    "Let''s see you eating more, you jerk!" Zhao Chong growled.


    At the instant his Nascent Soul touched the center of Su Ming''s brows, he rushed into his body. His ferociousughter reverberated in the host''s soul, and Su Ming opened his eyes. There was a cold re within them, but his expression was calm.


    In this world, there was nothing else that was less terrifying than Possession to Su Ming!


    Unless the person who was Possessing him had a will that was stronger than his, which had been refined into an imperishable will after going through endless cycles of reincarnations in the Undying and Imperishable World, then all people attempting Possession on him were just inviting disaster to themselves!


    Clearly, it was impossible for this Zhao Chong to possess that sort of will!


    At the instant his Nascent Soul rushed into Su Ming''s body, Su Ming lifted his right hand and tapped a few spots on his body in session. Every single time his finger fell, it would look as if he had ced a seal on his own body.


    After several taps, his body turned into an inescapable cage for Zhao Chong, but the man waspletely unaware of it at that moment. He was still immersed in his own joy as he rushed straight towards Su Ming''s Dantian Region after he entered his body.


    This was his habit. Every single time he Possessed his disciple, he would not devour their souls straight away. He would instead choose to suppress them, then absorb their flesh and blood, and take over their Dantian Region so that he could control them as if he was controlling his own body. Then, he would slowly enjoy his meal.


    Usually, he would need to take a full year to devour a person, and while the process was slow, it was something he enjoyed immensely.


    At that moment, he was merely acting ording to habit by charging towards Su Ming''s Dantian Region.


    "This little brat has indeed been eating a lot of my stuff over the past eight months. Even the color of his bones has already changed, and his flesh as well as his blood also feel slightly different. Ha, it''s your fault for eating so much, now it''s all mine!"


    It was unfortunate for Zhao Chong that he he had not reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm before he was made to change his body by those in Evil Spirit Sect and was forced to practice the Evil cultivation methods. He might have formed his Nascent Soul, but his knowledge regarding Berserker Bones was iplete.


    Besides, Su Ming had all his bones turned into Berserker Bones. If his spine had been the only thing turned, then Zhao Chong would naturally have immediately noticed it.


    In his glee, Zhao Chong did not even notice that Su Ming had sealed all the exits in his body. He was still acting on habit and charging towards Su Ming''s Dantian Region, and he was getting closer, and closer still¡­


    He could already imagine it¡ªthat Dantian Region would be filled with sweetness, and after going through the nourishment provided by the medicinal cores, arge amount of essence would definitely have gathered there. That Dantian Region would also be empty, just waiting for him, the only spiritual entity around, to go and devour it.


    In the past¡­ every single one of his encounters were the same.


    However, this time¡­


    Zhao Chong charged forward with anticipation brimming in him, but when he arrived before Su Ming''s Dantian Region, he was left stunned. He found himselfpletely dumbfounded, and his jaw went ck in shock.


    Unlike what he imagined, Su Ming''s Dantian Region was not filled to the brim with essence that had umted over the past eight months, there was only a gigantic Nascent Soul sitting cross-legged there, and he was muchrger than Zhao Chong''s own Nascent Soul!


    Perhaps it could no longer be called a Nascent Soul. This was Su Ming''s Nascent Divinity!


    At that moment, Su Ming''s Nascent Divinity had his eyes opened and was looking at Zhao Chong''s Nascent Soul calmly. After recovering from his shock, Zhao Chong suddenly let out a piercing shriek.


    He shuddered, and as he screamed, he quickly retreated, almost disintegrating in fright. Whatever he thought, he had never expected that the disciple he originally thought was prey¡­ would actually be a monster!


    It was especially so when he saw the divine flow of power within that Nascent Soul. This was clearly a Nascent Divinity!


    ''Nascent Divinity! He''s at least at Nascent Divinity! Damn it, how could this happen?! No wonder he took so many medicinal cores! How could this happen?! He''s definitely not Chen Da Xi''s little brother!''


    At that moment, Zhao Chong''s mind was a mess. Terror filled his entire Nascent Soul. His mind went nk, and the only thought he had at that moment was to rush out of Su Ming''s body. He even had a feeling that he had just jumped straight into a trap. When he remembered just how pleased he had been and what he had done, he felt like crying.


    It was like the creature he originally thought was just a harmless little sheep waiting to be devoured had suddenly turned into an ancient, ferocious beast the instant he opened his mouth to devour it while feeling all smug about it.


    ''Damn it, this monster must be practicing a cultivation method that is simr to mine! He wants to devour me!!''


    The more Zhao Chong thought about it, the more he trembled in fear. Right at the instant he wanted to rush out of Su Ming''s body, a bang went off in his head, and he was bounced off. Then, to his shock, he discovered that Su Ming''s body had turned into a cage¡­ and he could not leave!


    He heard a cold harrumph reverberating in his head.


    "Is my body a ce where you cane and go as you please?" Su Ming''s voice was cold. At the same time it reached Zhao Chong''s mind, it made the man shiver even more, and his fear grew. As he shivered, he knelt down and started kowtowing repeatedly.


    "Senior, please spare me. Please, spare me. I know my mistakes now. I didn''t manage to recognize you earlier. It was entirely my mistake. As long as you don''t kill me, then I''m willing to serve you. Senior, please spare me¡­"

 Chapter 604 — Ten Thousand Evil Ghost Dao

    <h4>Chapter 604: Ten Thousand Evil Ghost Dao</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant Zhao Chong knelt down and begged for mercy, fire suddenly erupted from his body. The power from the mes instantly filled the entire area, and at that moment, he swiftly scattered away. This was not self-destruction. He was simply using the chance he created while begging for mercy to make the other person hesitate, and during that instant, he executed the strongest Evil Art he had at his disposal, which was used specifically for devouring people.


    He wanted to forcefully take over this person''s mind and destroy his soul. He knew that this person''s level of cultivation was higher than his, and he also knew that it would be difficult for him to be released unconditionally in light of what he had done, but he still had some marginal confidence that he could seed!


    Almost at the instant his Nascent Soul dissipated, nearly a hundred souls appeared in Su Ming''s body, and all of them were letting out shrill roars. They¡­ were all souls of disciples who Zhao Chong had devoured in the past.


    Their souls had already fused together with his Nascent Soul, and as they scattered outwards, it meant that Zhao Chong was no longer the only one trying to upy Su Ming''s mind. There were nearly a hundred souls trying to do so at the same time.


    This was his so called ''chance''!


    Su Ming was waiting precisely for this moment. He had already correctly guessed this person''s divine ability and its uses earlier, especially when he saw the dried up corpses sitting all around the karst cave. They were definitely there not just for decoration.


    A clue was hidden here, and after a brief analysis, Su Ming was certain that Zhao Chong''s cultivation method did not just allow him to absorb his disciple''s flesh, essence, and their souls. There was another use to it, and that was the ability to use their souls to control their physical bodies, turning them into puppet-like existences.


    These puppets might not be powerful, but since Zhao Chong did it, then he definitely had a way to transform their bodies.


    By the looks of it, Chen Da Xi''s soul was definitely still within, and perhaps¡­ Su Ming had a chance to save him!


    If that was not the case, Su Ming would have killed Zhao Chong a long time ago and would not have bothered with such theatrics. At that moment, Zhao Chong was forced into a corner and had scattered all his souls to charge at Su Ming''s mind. At that moment, Su Ming''s cold chuckles reverberated within all of the souls in his body.


    Almost at the moment Zhao Chong and the others rushed into his mind, prepared to forcefully assimte him, a powerful will abruptly descended on them.


    The strength of that will was like the might of the world itself, like a limitless, raging sea. As for Zhao Chong and his souls, they were ants in that world, lonely boats in that raging sea.


    Under Su Ming''s will, the souls that had spread out from Zhao Chong''s Nascent Soul started dissipating one by one. They had been extracted from their bodies for many years, and their lives were now connected to Zhao Chong''s.


    However, there was one soul that was surrounded by a gentle ray of light and disappeared from the list of those that would have to die. What was happening in Su Ming''s mind did not cause much of a ruckus, but if souls died in his mind, they would also die in the world outside him.


    Su Ming''s will was the strongest force in his body. Under his suppression, all forms of resistance crumbled, including Zhao Chong''s. As he screamed in a shrill voice, his Nascent Soul shattered, and he disappearedpletely.


    The instant that happened, trails of incredibly pure power that belonged to a Nascent Soul appeared in Su Ming''s mind. The purity of this power was what Zhao Chong had obtained after devouring countless souls for many years, and it was what he had stored in his Nascent Soul to prepare himself to break into the next Realm.


    Yet at that moment, when he died, the power spread into Su Ming''s mind and was absorbed by his Nascent Divinity, causing it to begin recovering rapidly.


    Five-tenths of his cultivation base had recovered previously, and that was inclusive of his Nascent Divinity, who was halfway toplete recovery. At that moment, once he absorbed the power of Zhao Chong''s Nascent Soul, that pure power and the aura from the world caused the Nascent Divinity to recover a little more. Even Su Ming''s Berserker Bones had showed signs of slight recovery after absorbing Zhao Chong''s life force.


    It caused the recovered cultivation base to rise from five-tenths to six-tenths!


    Time passed slowly without Su Ming''s notice, as he remained in the karst cave. In the blink of an eye, several days had already gone by. Su Ming sat in the cave and quietly meditated. When another evening went by, he opened his eyes.


    A brilliant sh appeared in his eyes, and he breathed out a puff of putrid air. His face was calm, and once he cast a nce at his surroundings, his gaze fell on Chen Da Xi''s body, who was sitting not too far away from him.


    The physical body was stillplete, though on the thinner side, but had very little life force left. It was also an empty shell that was void of a soul.


    If Su Ming''s arrival had not caused Zhao Chong to feel extremely pained at the loss of his medicinal cores, which led to him growing extremely resentful, to the point that he hastened his n to devour Su Ming, then a few monthster, Chen Da Xi would have be the same as all his senior brothers.


    However, Su Ming''s arrival had caused Zhao Chong''s ns to change. He could no longer care about absorbing Chen Da Xi first, which was the reason why the youth had a chance to be revived.


    As Su Ming looked at Chen Da Xi, Ugly Little Thing''s adorable smile appeared in his mind. He swiftly lifted his right hand, and a gentle ray of light gradually started spreading out from his palm. A dazed soul could be seen within it.


    That soul looked just like Chen Da Xi!


    This was the young man''s soul. Before Su Ming destroyed Zhao Chong, he had found Chen Da Xi among the numerous souls and used his Nascent Divinity to envelop it, preventing his death when Zhao Chong was destroyed.


    As Su Ming looked at this soul, he sighed quietly in his heart. There was not much life force left within the soul, and it was the same for his physical body. Even if he fused Chen Da Xi''s soul with his body and the youth managed to wake up, he would not be able to live past ten years.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed forward. Immediately, that gentle light pushed Chen Da Xi''s fazed soul back into his body. Right at the instant before it fused, the youth no longer remained dazed, but snapped awake. He turned around, as if he wanted to cast a nce at Su Ming, but before he managed to see him clearly, he had already fused with his body.


    "You were originally dead¡­ The only thing I can do is to help you gain ten years of your life. Use these ten years¡­ to apany your parents and your little sister¡­"


    Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the karst cave, falling into Chen Da Xi''s mind. However, the youth was unconscious at that moment. His soul was slowly fusing back into his body.


    Su Ming stood up and looked at the dried up corpses beside him. Then, in silence, he waved his arm at them.


    "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­ You died in Zhao Chong''s hands, but your bodies are still trapped here¡­ I''m not a kind person, but I''ll help you."


    As Su Ming whispered softly, a gust of wind stirred up in the cave and blew gently outwards. Wherever that wind went by, all the corpses would turn into ashes before fusing with the wind and traveling into the deeper parts of the karst cave.


    Su Ming did not know whether it was just a figment of his imagination, but when the corpses turned into ashes, perhaps it was because of their bodies being transformed, but the empty expressions on their faces seemed to have showed release before they disintegrated.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then took a step forward and walked towards the deeper parts of the karst cave, where the ashes traveled. The karst cave was built in the shape of a gourd. When Su Ming reached the other end, he saw an old man in ck sitting cross-legged over there. His body was dried up and thin, and there was not a hint of life within him.


    He was dead.


    The ashes from the corpses had already floated to this ce and were falling on that old man''s corpseyer byyer, as if they wanted to bury the old man underneath. Perhaps these corpses that had existed for years contained some corrosive power, but as they fell on it,yer byyer, they also caused the old man''s body to slowly show signs of decay.


    A deep wave of hatred spread out from the falling ashes. Su Ming watched silently. He could already guess that this old man was Zhao Chong''s original body, and the disciples he killed might no longer have any souls, but the grudge they felt before they died had made them determined to kill and destroy their Master before they disappeared!


    As Su Ming looked the corpse gradually rotting away before it eventually disappeared from his sight, a sentimental feeling rose in his heart. He turned around and left the ce.


    Once he returned to where he was, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed towards the unconscious Chen Da Xi. Immediately, his body flew towards him, and once he held him under his arm, he walked forward, heading towards one of the Runes not too far away. Su Ming lowered his head and cast a few looks at it. When he stepped on it, the light of Relocation shone from the Rune, and in the next instant, it disappeared, along with Su Ming and Chen Da Xi.


    Dusk was over, but the sky was notpletely dark above the mountain of Evil Spirit Sect just yet. Indistinct figures could still be seen on the ground. A dim light shone from the middle house among the three houses in Zhao Chong''s courtyard, and Su Ming walked out from it with Chen Da Xin under his arm.


    Once he stepped off the Relocation Rune, he turned his head around and cast a nce at his surroundings. He fell silent for a moment, then took off the storage bag and some of the other misceneous items from Chen Da Xi''s body. Once that was done, he had his body gradually turn into ayer of ck fog. As it surrounded him, it caused his body to be obscure.


    With this, Su Ming looked no different from how Zhao Chong looked previously.


    At the instant Su Ming absorbed the man''s Nascent Soul, he also saw quite a bit of the his memories. From them, he learned that Zhao Chong was practicing an Art called Ten Thousand Evil Ghost Dao. This Art was incredibly sinister, but once someone mastered it, its might was nothing to scoff at.


    However, for some unknown reason, it was incredibly difficult for the practitioners of this Art to reachplete mastery. Usually, they would mysteriously die when they were halfway through. It was also pure coincidence that Zhao Chong obtained this Art. The karst cave was not his creation, but had existed since the start. Once he stumbled upon it, he found the cultivation method for this Evil Art within the cave.


    From then on, he started practicing it in secret¡­


    ''This person might be a Sect Elder in Evil Spirit Sect, but his status wasn''t high. Besides, once he started practicing this Art, he was unwilling to mingle around with other people. His death should not catch too much attention.''


    Su Ming originally had the idea of turning into Zhao Chong, but after a period of pensive silence, he shook his head.


    ''He was a Nascent Soul cultivator equivalent to a Berserker in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Stage. Even if he was a Berserker who had switched to train in Evil Arts and his death wouldn''t capture too much attention, there should still be someone who woulde up and investigate this.''


    A sh of light appeared in Su Ming''s right hand and covered Chen Da Xi''s body. Immediately, it disappeared. After a moment of thought, he turned around and stepped into the Rune once again.

 Chapter 605 — Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 605: Investigation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a moment, Su Ming walked out and crouched down. With his eyes sparkling, he started rearranging the Relocation Rune to fit the structure of the one he had inherited from Hong Luo. Once he wiped away the traces on top, he walked out of the house without any expression on his face. After a moment of pensive silence, a freezing glint shone in his eyes, and he left the courtyard.


    He had by then recovered a six-tenths of his cultivation base, and he could do many things that he previously could not. It did not matter whether it was about wiping away the clues of his identity, which he left at the gate where the sacred python was, or about the uncertainties and doubts in Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun''s hearts.


    Before long, Su Ming returned with a calm expression on his face. He went back to his room andy down on his bed. He closed his eyes and started taking a catnap.


    In the upper region of the mountain that belonged to the Inner Sect of Evil Spirit Sect was a huge hall that towered into the clouds. It was ck, just like the other buildings, and filled with a ghastly feeling.


    Within the hall were two old men, and their facial colors were gray, causing them to look incredibly sickly. They did not move, and even when they breathed, no movement of their chests could be detected.


    Behind them was a gigantic statue. It was incredibly big, carved in the image of a man wearing a ghost-patterned robe. This man seemed to be middle-aged, and there were numerous ferocious ghost faces embroidered on his robe. He was stepping on a huge python, and it was hissing while having most of its body wrapped around the man.


    In the man''s right hand was a shield, and there was an innumerable amount of vengeful souls stretching out from it. Each of the faces could be seen clearly, and all of them gave off a forlorn air.


    A wicked air surrounded that statue, but right on top of it was a ck lotus, and sitting on it was a woman. She had a dignified expression on her face, and was incredibly beautiful. There was even a holy air about her.


    Holiness and wickedness. These twopletely different presences fused together on the statue, and all those who saw it for the first time would find that there was something strange about it.


    There were several bells hanging off the python under the man''s feet. When there was no wind blowing, there would be no sound, but at that moment, right at the instant Zhao Chong died, one of the many bells started moving on its own, and let out a clear bell chime even without wind.


    The sound started without warning, and it rang clearly through the quiet hall. Then, as the sound gradually spread, the bell shattered with a crack and fell to the ground.


    At that moment, the two old men, who were sitting so still in the hall that they seemed like corpses, slowly opened their eyes. They were calm as they looked at the shattered bell on the ground.


    "This Origin Bell is half ck. It''s from a Berserker who changed to practice the Evil Arts¡­" One of the old men averted his gaze after casting a nce at that bell before he spoke hoarsely. When his voice reverberated through the quiet hall, dark mes immediately lit up all around them within the originally dark hall, causing light and darkness to begin criss-crossing with each other as those dark mes swayed in the hall.


    The other old man let his eyelids fall slightly. After a moment, his words tumbled out of his lips slowly. "This is Outer Sect''s Sect Elder Zhao Chong''s Origin Bell."


    "Zhao Chong¡­ Is he the person whom the sect secretly baited into practicing the Ten Thousand Evil Ghost Dao?"


    "I remember that he took in a disciple a few months ago¡­"


    "Investigate this matter. No matter what, we will have to provide a reason if a Nascent Soul cultivator died within the sect." There seemed to be ack of harmony between these two old men as they spoke. It was as if they were both giving each other irrelevant answers, as if their final few sentences were not actually directed at each other.


    Once they finished speaking, two indistinct figures appeared out of nowhere behind the two old men. Once they bowed towards them, they turned around and left the hall.


    When the two indistinct figures left, the dark light in the hall faded away, and the hall returned to its silent darkness once again, and no bell chimes could be heard any longer. The two old men also closed their eyes.


    As for Su Ming, at the instant he returned to his room andy down for a nap, a faint light shone behind his shut eyelids.


    He might have recovered a six-tenths of his cultivation base, but it would still be to his benefit if he did not reveal himself, because this ce was incredibly suitable for him to recover his cultivation base. Besides, Su Ming had a greater goal in mind.


    If he could restore himself to the peak of his condition, then he was prepared to use this ce and its dense power of the world to help him break into the Berserker Soul Realm. If he let this ce slip out of his hands, then it would be incredibly difficult for him to find another one where the power of the world would be this thick.


    He had never tried reaching the Berserker Soul Realm, but his Master had mentioned a few things multiple times when he was still in the ninth summit. He had to search for a ce with enough aura to support himself when he was trying to reach a breakthrough into the Berserker Soul Realm, or else, it would be a high chance that he would end up failing halfway through.


    Su Ming knew that it would be incredibly difficult for him to try and reach the Berserker Soul Realm. After all, all his bones in his body were Berserker Bones. If that was the case, he had to find an ample supply of the power of the world for him to absorb, and this ce¡­ was the most suitable!


    That was why he did not want to expose himself unless it was absolutely necessary.


    At that moment, the light in his eyes disappeared. He could sense two figures appearing in the courtyard right outside his house. These two people''s level of cultivation was slightly higher than that of Zhao Chong. They might not have reached the level equivalent to the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but they were already infinitesimally close to it.


    ''There are a lot more powerful warriors in Eastern Wastndspared to South Morning¡­ especially since the Immortals descended to this ce. This is the key reason why the number of powerful warriors in Eastern Wastnds is so much greater than South Morning.''


    Su Ming did not even move a finger, just closed his eyes and ''slept''.


    Once he sensed the two figures appearing in the courtyard, they charged straight towards Zhao Chong''s house, stepped through his door, and moved into his room.


    When Su Ming saw this, he smiled coldly in his heart. The whole reason behind why he went to the karst cave a second time was so that he could prepare for everything that was going to happen at this moment.


    He could sense the two figures disappearing from Zhao Chong''s house, a clear sign that they had been Relocated into the karst cave.


    After the time taken for an incense stick to burn, they reappeared. They did not immediately leave after rushing out of Zhao Chong''s house, but instead went to Su Ming''s house.


    He was pretending to be asleep and his breathing was even, as if he waspletely unaware of what was happening, but he had his divine sense faintly spread out. If anything happened, he would be able to determine whether he should take action.


    The two people phased through the walls of Su Ming''s room, and when they floated inside room, one of them smiled coldly and lifted his right hand, going straight for Su Ming''s throat.


    The other person''s eyes sparkled as he kept his eyes glued to Su Ming''s body, to observe each and every single one of his actions.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened slowly and over a long period of time, but in truth, only a moment had gone by since the two figures stepped into Su Ming''s room to the moment they struck. As of then, one of the figure''s fingers were about to touch Su Ming''s throat.


    He shuddered, as if the sudden cold air had chilled him in his sleep. He turned his head around, and his eyshes fluttered, as if he was about to open his eyes. It did not matter whether it was his expression or his behavior, all of them looked incredibly real, making it seem as if he was a real teenager, about twelve or thirteen years of age.


    However, there was killing intent hidden within his heart. If these two people were just testing him, he would let them go, but if they wanted to kill him, then he might really have to attack.


    Yet at the moment his eyshes fluttered and it looked as if he was about to open his eyes, the person''s index finger froze, and when Su Ming opened his eyes, the person was already gone with hispanion.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he no longer bothered himself with them. He closed his eyes and continued taking his nap.


    Soon after, the two figures who had tested Su Ming just moments ago appeared behind the two old men within the ck and quiet hall, which was located at the top of the mountain belonging to Evil Spirit Sect.


    However, the two had blended together with the darkness, and no one could see them clearly.


    "All the dried corpses of Zhao Chong''s disciples, which he had absorbed previously in his karst cave, have turned into ashes and buried his original body."


    "His storage bag is still around, and all his other items are also present. Not a single thing is missing."


    "There are no traces of anyone else in the karst cave. There isn''t any sign of anyone fighting or casting any Arts in there."


    "From the condition of the Relocation Rune, we were able to tell that it was only activated once before us. Someone went in, but no one came out."


    "We''ve also investigated the disciple Zhao Chong received eight months ago. This child is just a mortal and is a bit of a loner. He did not show any signs of venturing out of his room during the past eight months, but he had an abundance of life force within him¡­"


    "We''ve asked the disciples who brought this child to the mountain. Their reports are normal, and they didn''t find anything strange about him, nor did they suspect anything about the child."


    "We''ve also asked the sacred python of the Outer Sect''s mountain gate. It does not have a deep impression of this child."


    "We''ve also investigated the strange behavior of the vengeful souls on the mountain trail eight months ago when this boy went up the mountain. From our investigations, we found that it was due to Shanhen[1] acting on his duty and feeding them that day."


    The two figures spoke one after another. Their voices were cool, and they did not add a single thought of their own. They only reported what they had discovered, because it was not part of what their duty to make any sort of judgments.


    The hall was silent. After a long while, an old voice spoke up.


    "Its normal that he''s overflowing with life force. Zhao Chong must have given the child a lot of Soul Nurturing Cores."


    "The dried corpses disintegrated into ashes to bury Zhao Chong''s body¡­ Looks like this is the karma that all those who practice Ten Thousand Evil Ghost Dao have to suffer¡­"


    "This should have nothing to do with the boy¡­ Have him go to Conscience Interrogation Hall to receive an interrogation. If there is indeed nothing wrong with him, then don''t bother with him anymore."


    "Even if there is nothing wrong with the child, he cannot stay in the Outer Sect¡­ Have him ced in thebourers'' lounge. This matter is dismissed." The old voices in the hall ended the investigation of incidents brought by Zhao Chong''s death, and the hall slowly returned to silence.


    When the next morning arrived, Su Ming was summoned by an expressionless Outer Sect disciple and brought to a spacious region near the Inner Sect of Evil Spirit Sect. There was a double storey building there.


    Once the Outer Sect disciple delivered Su Ming to this ce, he turned around and left.


    "Come in¡­" A woman''s cold and detached voice came from the double storey building.

 Chapter 606 — Junior Brother Chen, Where Are You Going?

    <h4>Chapter 606: Junior Brother Chen, Where Are You Going?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The power of the world here was incredibly dense, so dense that it far surpassed the density within the other areas. It was as if quite arge amount of the aura in the mountain was being specifically sent to this ce.


    That was why the feeling about this ce waspletely different from the other ces.


    At the instant this voice seeped into Su Ming''s ears, it turned into an indescribable warmth that filled his entire body, causing a dazed expression to appear on his face.


    As if he had lost his soul, he started walking forward in a dazed manner, then pushed open the door to the double-story building and walked in. Before him was a statue.


    This statue was not big, and portrayed a woman sitting on a ck lotus. She had long hair and was incredibly beautiful. She had her eyes closed, and an air of holiness came crashing into one''s face, causing the grudge-filled air in the mountain to seemingly disappear, not daring toe any closer.


    However, the power of the world was surging towards the statue as if it was the center, circling around it as if it was a vortex, which continuously brought in more power to this ce, making it circle and linger around.


    Su Ming stared at the statue nkly, with a dazed expression on his face. His eyes were empty.


    "Sit down."


    The gentle, feminine voice traveled forward once again. Su Ming sat down slowly, like a puppet. His dazed expression made it seem as if he had be the age his body promised him to be, causing all those who saw him to lose all manner of wariness.


    "What happenedst night?"


    The gentle voice reverberated in Su Ming''s ears. It gave him an incredibly kind and cordial feeling, and it sounded like a mumbling from a dream. As if it had made him lose all forms of resistance, Su Ming started mumbling along with that voice.


    He did not know how much time had passed when during his questioning, a person appeared behind him. It was an old woman, and her face was filled with wrinkles. She looked incredibly ugly, but that gentle voice came from her mouth.


    She looked at Su Ming, and the cold, aloof look in her eyes was a huge contrast to her gentle voice. It was as if they belonged to two different people.


    "Think again. Is there something you forgot?"


    She spoke gently and lifted her right hand to pluck out a white strand of hair from her head before cing it on the front of Su Ming''s head. She let it float down and fall on top of his skull before it gradually fused into his body and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming mumbled softly and answered everything she asked, as if he had forgotten about time. Only when the cordial, gentle voice told him he could leave did he stand up and walk out of the building in a daze.


    Only when Su Ming left and returned to his house did that dazed expression in his eyes disappear, and it was reced by a cold look.


    ''A hypnotic Art¡­''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and pressed down at the top of his head. Then, a white strand of hair fell from the top of his head, and he grabbed it in his hand.


    He stared at the strand of hair, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ''The old woman''s ce isn''t bad¡­ The density of the power of the world there far surpasses the density here¡­ There might not be many ces in this mountain where the spiritual aura of the world is greater than there!


    ''It''s the perfect ce for me to heal my wounds and reach the Berserker Soul Realm!''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled as he stared at the white strand of hair in his hand. That woman had left it behind so that she could continue observing him.


    Yet when Su Ming held it in his hand, he could turn its use around and make it into the tool for him to control that old woman!


    ''There''s no need for me to rush¡­'' Su Ming cast that strand of hair a nce, then while treating it as a de of grass, he tied a knot on it!


    At the instant he did so, the old woman, who was sitting down cross-legged in the double-story building some distance away from Su Ming''s house, found her cultivation base fluctuating a little.


    Her eyes suddenly flew open, and she frowned as she carefully observed her body, but she found nothing wrong with her. In silence, she closed her eyes once again.


    She had already given the punishment hall the jade slip recording everything Su Ming had said. This matter was no longer any of her business.


    After three days of silence, Su Ming sighed and left the courtyard in which he had stayed for the eight something months. Since Zhao Chong died, he received an order from the Outer Sect that he was expelled out of the Outer Sect and sent to the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain. That was the ce where all theborers and the disciples who had no right to enter the Outer Sect stayed.


    The people who brought him there were Zhang Ren and Zuo Xing Xun. Their memories about Su Ming had all beenpletely wiped away, courtesy of Su Ming himself. At that moment, their faces were filled with impatience, and once they sent him to the hall that was in charge of managing all the affairs at the foot of the mountain, they left swiftly, without even going in.


    The person in charge of the hall at the foot of the mountain was a thin, middle-aged man with an ugly face that somewhat resembled a monkey. He kept on sizing up Su Ming. He had been in this hall for many years and had met Outer Sect disciples who had been sent to this ce as punishment before, but about half of these would be taken back before long.


    Because of that, even though there was only half a chance for these people to be taken back, he still did not want to immediately offend them. Of course, if there was still no news after a year, then this man would naturally change his attitude.


    But right now, he put on a smile on his face and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "I am Qian Chen, and you must be Chen Su, right? Junior brother Chen, don''t lose heart. Just think of being sent here as taking a holiday. I do believe that you''ll be able to go back before long. So, do you need me to give you a position to manage servant girls, or would you rather oversee our purchase of items from the world outside?


    "Or would you rather be the officer who distributes spirit stones? I''ll give you whatever position you want, as long as you ask for it!" Qian Chen patted his chest, and when he talked about the position to manage the servant girls, he gave Su Ming a suggestive smile.


    "Managing servant girls is an art itself. How do you make them listen to you? There are a lot of things to learn about this, and you''ll need to learn most of these things first hand, junior brother Chen. When you have the feeling that what you''re doing is right, then you''ll be doing it right, am I right?


    "This is a very important position, and it''s a position that requires selfless devotion. I believe that you can take up this position, junior brother Chen!


    "There''s also the position of managing the purchases from the world outside. Only an upright person can take it. There are plenty of people in the mountain, and just the matter of taking care of their food and drinks is already a great responsibility. To guarantee their standard of living, the person who takes up this position must be fearless. No matter how expensive it is, he must be able to buy that item!


    "I''m in charge of the distribution of spirit stones as of now, but this post is even more troublesome. You shouldn''t be too interested in this¡­" As Qian Chen continued speaking, he watched Su Ming''s expression. As of now, he still could not tell just what this kid''s background was, and he was most worried about him asking for the position to distribute spirit stones.


    That was why he mentioned it, all for the sake of testing whether this person would be interested. At that moment, his small, beady eyes were shing, but the smile on his face remained.


    This was a person who took advantage of the weak but steered clear of the strong. He was a tactful person, but would turn hostile once he had a falling out with someone. Su Ming cast Qian Chen a nce. With his experience, he could already tell just what this person''s character was, despite onlying into contact with him a few moments ago.


    "Junior brother Chen, a fewdies have been taken up the mountaintely, and they''re supposed to go there to search for their fated partners among the Immortals. I heard that¡­ Ahem, that one of them is pretty good¡­ You know what I''m saying. Why don''t¡­ I bring you to see her?"

 Chapter 607 — Qian Chen

    <h4>Chapter 607: Qian Chen</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky was bright, if you ignored the ck smoke above Evil Spirit Sect''s mountain. The parts that weren''t blocked by it were very clear. Because of that, it made the ck smoke look incredibly distinct, and at the same time, anyone who lifted their heads upwards would be able to see the blue shade in the sky serving as a contrast against it.


    There were also some white clouds floating about, and under the radiant sun, a person would inevitably start feelingzy. If it had not been winter, this weather might perhaps have been even more perfect.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky. Qian Chen''s suggestive words were still ringing in his ears. This was something he had never experienced before. It did not matter whether it was when he was in Dark Mountain, in the ninth summit, or when he was in thend of the Shamans. He had never experienced such a thing like this, not before he entered this sect.


    He was not a sessor disciple, and no one paid too much attention to him. He was chased out of the Outer Sect as if he was banished, and when he came to theborer''s lodge, he met this Qian Chen, who was giving him a filthy smile, and as Su Ming looked at this man, a faint smile gradually appeared on his own face.


    He suddenly found that he very much liked this feeling.


    He did not need to use too much of his mind to know why this person was being so friendly. It was all because he still was unable to figure out his origins. After all, on the surface, Su Ming seemed like he was sent down from the Outer Sect.


    He looked as if he was banished, and this was the punishment dealt towards disciples who had done wrong in Evil Spirit Sect. Hence, the possibility of these disciples being summoned back existed. Because of that, it was only logical that this Qian Chen would be so logical.


    When Su Ming thought about this, he smiled at the man and shook his head.


    Qian Chen did not hesitate even for a moment. His expression immediately morphed into one of seriousness. It gave off a solemn air, and at the same time, there was also respect and admiration contained within it.


    After casting a profound gaze at Su Ming, he slowly nodded his head.


    "As expected of an Outer Sect disciple. I originally wanted to use this to test you because I wanted to find out about your character, junior brother Chen. If you agreed to go and manage the servant girls and have numerous beautiful girls listen to you and serving you every single day as if your word wasw¡­ then I would look down on you.


    "How could we cultivators neglect training our character for lust? This sort of thing is something we must absolutely not do!


    "If you had agreed to this, I would have tried persuading you not to do it, because we''re fellow disciples and I am your senior brother. I have a duty to tell you that this isn''t something we should do!


    "Junior brother Chen, I have always been selfless, or else the sect wouldn''t have given me the important task of managing theborers. And you are the most valiant person I''ve seen here, and also the person who deserves the most amount of respect among all those here!" Qian Chen stated slowly. As he spoke, his expressions shifted and changed, ording to what was required in that part of his speech.


    It sounded as if he had done all these things because he was merely being considerate of Su Ming, as if he was truly just testing him.


    "Then, junior brother Chen, please take care of the purchase of items. This is incredibly important¡­" As Qian Chen spoke, he suddenly noticed that Su Ming was frowning slightly when he heard that. A thought immediately appeared in his head, and his tone as well as his words swiftly changed.


    "¡­but even though this is incredibly important, it''s impossible for you to do it!" His expression changed into that of burning righteousness as he looked at Su Ming solemnly.


    "Because while this might be a great job for other people, this is a dirty thing you should never do!


    "Purchasing items from the world outside requires you to always go down the mountain. This is a humiliation to someone like you who immerses yourself in training, junior brother Chen. I''ll just be causing you harm and making you waste your training time!


    "What is time, junior brother Chen? Time is life, this is something I believe in wholeheartedly. Don''t worry, I will never make you waste your life. You don''t know about this, but I was testing you again just now!


    "Junior brother Chen, my respect for you has surpassed the one I hold for everyone else. I''m proud that Evil Spirit Sect has received a talented person like you, junior brother Chen¡­" Qian Chen''s words continued like flowing water, and since the start, Su Ming had never said anything. Only Qian Chen''s voice echoed in the ce.


    As Qian Chen continued speaking, he continued observing Su Ming''s facial expressions, and anxiety started gradually welling up in his heart.


    He found that he could not fully grasp this boy''s thoughts. He had seen some of the disciples who had been banished here as punishment by the Outer Sect, but with just a few words, he could somewhat tell what they were thinking, and from there, he could determine their importance to the Outer Sect, which would also tell him whether the person had any backing.


    From there, he could also tell whether he could use that person, and then, he would be able to give that person a rank in his heart.


    He always bemoaned how tough his job was, because he had to observe other people''s moods and determine which of the ones that were sent down had to be oppressed, which had to be fawned upon, which had to be treated aloofly, and which he had to be friendly towards.


    To him, this was his most important task.


    Yet he could not see through this Chen Su. Right from the start, this person had not said a single word. Theposure he maintained also made him seem as if he was not chased away from the Outer Sect, but was instead akin to one of those rich kids that was asionally taking a stroll outside.


    This bearing made Qian Chen''s heart thump.


    ''He''s an ace! He''s definitely an ace! This isn''t about him having a high level of cultivation, but is a matter about him having a powerful background, or else it''d be impossible for him to be soposed at his age!'' Qian Chen immediately made an assumption.


    ''These are the most troublesome ones! This person can rank in the third tier on the ''Absolutely-Do-Not-Provoke'' chart I''ve made after examining all the people sent here through the twenty years I''ve worked in theborers'' lodge!'' Qian Chen was smiling, but his heart was on guard.


    He had met arrogant and aloof ones among those who were chased down from the Outer Sect, and dealing with these sort of people was a piece of cake to him. He had also seen those who liked putting on airs, those with murderous aura all over their bodies, and had even met those who might be smiling, but whose eyes would be shing with a sinister glint.


    He had met far too many kinds of people during the twenty years, and he only had a few words for the disciples who were chased out of the Outer Sect, which were¡­


    "Damn you all, even if you''re a dragon, you put your head down when you''re in my territory! Even if you''re a tiger, you lie down!"


    ''Something''s not right, something''s definitely not right! There''s something off about this Chen Su, something incredibly off about him!'' Qian Chen bent his back a little, and a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "I know what job suits you the most, junior brother Chen. You''re the most suited for distributing spirit stones. Don''t worry, so that you will have a better future and Evil Spirit Sect will continue growing stronger, I will selflessly offer you this position. From now on, the task of distributing spirit stones will be handed to you!


    "I know that this job will definitely not enter your sights, but I just realized today that you are even more suited for it than I am. Please don''t reject it. This matter¡­ concerns the future of Evil Spirit Sect. It affects the entire situation in Eastern Wastnds and is linked to the fates of tens of thousands of people¡­"


    Thepassionate look on Qian Chen''s face towards all of mankind, the emotion in his voice, and the slight shiver in it made him seem as if he had turned into the lord of Eastern Wastnds, and right at that moment, he was it handing over to Su Ming.


    Even Su Ming was momentarily taken aback by his words. If it hadn''t been that he was absolutely certain that this Qian Chen standing before him was not hiding anything from him or had gone through any sort of transformations, he would have thought this man was actually the bald crane.


    To Su Ming, only the bald crane could even hope topete with his way with words. As for who would win¡­ Su Ming would lean more towards the bald crane, after all, the level to which they catered to his desires was different¡­


    "Give me a quiet and slightly remote ce. I want to go into istion." Su Ming cast Qian Chen a nce and spoke for the first time. His voice was calm and t, but there was a might within it that allowed no room for dispute.


    Qian Chen''s heart let out a loud thump once again and he took two steps back before carefully sizing up Su Ming from head to toe.


    ''Rank increase. This person isn''t ranked in the third tier on the Absolutely-Do-Not-Provoke chart, he''s on the second tier!''


    He was feeling slightly nervous in his heart, but not a single hint of it was shown on his face. He continued showing a radiant smile, and when he heard his words, he nodded his head with a pleased expression.


    "Not bad. As expected, I didn''t misjudge you, junior brother Chen! I respect you!" As he spoke, he even gave Su Ming a thumbs up. There was not a hint of falsehood in the pleased look on his face, and there was even sincerity within his respectful expression.


    He no longer bothered with any nonsense and patted his body with his right hand before immediately bringing out a jade slip for Su Ming.


    "Junior brother Chen, I respect you, so I won''t say much now. You can choose one of the glowing spots here as you please. You don''t need to do anything, just rx and concentrate on your training. Junior brother Chen, I support you wholeheartedly. If anyone from abovees down here and checks, I will bear all responsibility for you! That''s right, I''m that much of a fair and honest person, I''m that much of an upright person. I''m a man who loves thinking for others and won''t bother with his own losses!


    "Once we''ve been in contact for a longer period of time, you''ll figure this out naturally, junior brother Chen."


    There was a rather strange look on Su Ming''s face. Once he epted the jade slip, he sent his divine sense to scan it. Immediately, a map of the foot of the mountain with many glowing spots appeared in his head.


    Qian Chen was watching Su Ming carefully. A barely noticeable glint shone in his heart, and he was feeling pretty smug about himself.


    ''If you choose a spot near the Outer Sect, then it means that the possibility of you returning there is incredibly high! If you choose a spot in the middle, then it means that you are also uncertain about it¡­


    ''Heh heh, if you choose the location at the bottom, then it means that you are also at a loss about your own future. This method might not be entirely urate, but it can also tell just what exactly is going on with you.''


    Once Su Ming scanned the map on the jade slip with his divine sense, he recalled the double-story building near the top of the mountain. After a moment, he chose a spot close to the Outer Sect. It was the ce nearest to the double-story building.


    Once he chose it, he handed the jade slip back to Qian Chen, who smiled and focused his attention on the jade slip once he received it. Immediately, his expression became a little unnatural, but it soon recovered. However, there was a faint glint in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming.


    ''There''s no way I can be wrong about this. This person has an incredibly huge background, and he''ll leave this ce in at most a month. I''ll have to serve him well. He might not be among the people ranked in the first tier in the Absolutely-Do-Not-Provoke chart, but he''s definitely in the top in the second tier!


    ''Ah, it''s a pity that I''ve never met someone from the first tier in the Absolutely-Do-Not-Provoke chart¡­ Er, well, best not to meet them.''

 Chapter 608 — Hair Knot!

    <h4>Chapter 608: Hair Knot!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ce Su Ming chose might be close to the Outer Sect, but it was actually located behind the mountain and was in a secluded area. Few people went there on a regr basis. There was a simple house there, and it was surrounded by weeds. Clearly, no one had bothered cleaning the ce up for a long time.


    The power of the world here was not dense and could notpare to the density in the courtyard where Su Ming had stayed previously. Obviously, the double-storey building that had tempted Su Ming incredibly was even further out of its reach.


    However, this ce was quiet, and it was also close to the double-storey building. In fact, if he stood outside the house and lifted his head to look, he would be able to vaguely see the indistinct shadow of the building residing at the upper middle section of the mountain.


    Su Ming surveyed his surroundings, and he was somewhat satisfied with the ce. Qian Chen originally wanted to send someone to clean up, but Su Ming stopped him. He preferred the area to be preserved in its original state, because that would make it look even more secluded.


    Qian Chen continued following Su Ming around with a brilliant smile even after the sun had set, asking him about his well-being, and even whether he needed servant girls. Even when Su Ming declined, Qian Chen still continued smiling. Only when Su Ming showed hints of tiredness on his face when dusk arrived did Qian Chen bid his farewell by wrapping his fist in his palm before he left.


    Qian Chen''s thoughts and feelings as he left shall not be mentioned for the moment. Once dusk was over and the sky slowly darkened, Su Ming no longer remained in his room. Instead, he sat outside while leaning against the wall to his house, looking at the sky.


    It was winter at the moment. The weeds all around were covered in white snow. In fact, there were a few flecks of snow floating down from the sky. A snowke fell down before Su Ming''s eyes, and he lifted his hand to catch it. It chilled his palm as it melted.


    ''If snowkes exist to melt on the ground, then can this be considered the snowkes'' fate¡­?''


    By then, six-tenths of Su Ming''s cultivation base had been restored, but there was still quite some distance before he could fully recover. By his predictions, unless he went to the double-storey building, he would need at least ten years before he could return to the peak of his form, and it didn''t matter if he trained here or even in the courtyard in the Outer Sect.


    After all, while recovery might have been quick when he tried to heal in the beginning, but the progress would be increasingly harder as he went further down the road. The speed for the final four-tenths of his cultivation base would not be something that the previous six could even hope topare.


    ''I must go to that double-storey building¡­'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. When he straightened his hand, a strand of white hair took form on his palm.


    There was a knot on that strand of hair. Su Ming ced his right hand on the knot and let his eyelids fall slightly before he started quietly trying to find the sensation contained within the knot, as his father had taught him.


    Time passed, and it was soonpletely dark outside. More snow fell from the sky. It collected into piles, causing the path ahead to no longer be entirely covered in darkness. It was instead broken up by the snow.


    Su Ming continued leaning against his house while sitting outside. The long, white strand of hair remained between his fingers, letting out a faint fragrance. As he continued holding onto it in the dark, he felt as if he could even touch the fragrance.


    The night passed without a single word uttered¡­ Su Ming sat by himself the whole time, immersed in the feeling Ugly Little Thing''s father had mentioned as he searched for the quintessence within the grass knot records.


    Su Ming was not aiming for a Curse, neither was he blessing anyone. He was instead trying to aim for the control over someone''s mind. When more knots were created on this strand of hair, he would turn it into a doll, and with its power, he would control the old woman''s mind.


    Control over someone''s mind would make that person a puppet-like existence. By doing so, Su Ming would be able to enter the double-storey building without anyone noticing and practice his cultivation there for a long period of time.


    He had also thought about using his power to attack, but his cultivation base was not fully recovered at this point. Because of that, there were far too many things that were an inconvenience to him. Besides, he was also thinking of using the building to help him reach the Berserker Soul Realm, and he needed a person to protect him.


    If he could control the old woman, then he would be able to get everything he wanted in one go!


    When morning arrived, Su Ming''s eyes flew open, and a hint of understanding shone in them. Without any hesitation, he tied another knot on that strand of hair!


    At that moment, there were two knots!


    At the instant the second knot appeared, the old woman, who was sitting on the balcony in the double-storey building, shivered abruptly. She swiftly opened her eyes. Surprise and bewilderment appeared on her face, and she quickly spread her divine sense into the area, with a grave expression.


    However, no matter how much she investigated her surroundings, she found no clues or traces whatsoever. It was as if everything just moments ago had never happened, but she did indeed sense a chill just now. It was as if someone had used a needle to poke her. It was not incredibly painful, but it did indeed give her a feeling that someone had used a needle to pierce into her soul.


    The old woman frowned. After a moment of careful thought, she started searching through her entire body, but found nothing unusual. Full of uncertainty, she put it away for now.


    Winter always seems longer than any other season. During that month Su Ming was expelled from the Outer Sect, snow would asionally fall, and it woulde heavier each time. On this day, the snow that filled the sky made it seem like a huge pit had appeared high above. The sky was crying, but it did not seem to want anyone seeing its tears that was why it turned them into snow, which seemed incredibly soft and gentle.


    However¡­ once the snow umted to a certain degree, it could crush mountains, could freeze all things in the world, and could even¡­ destroy all manner of living!


    Snow floated down and covered the sky as well as the earth, coated Su Ming''s house, and even gathered up into a thick pile where he sat to meditate.


    Su Ming continued holding onto the white strand of hair. During this month, he did not try recovering his cultivation base, but instead immersed himself in trying to understand the feeling, as well as the making, of the grass knot records. There were now six knots on the strand of hair!


    Su Ming did not leave behind too much of his will within those six knots. He only left his understanding, and when he touched them with his hand, he felt as if he was touching his own thoughts.


    Qian Chen would asionallye over. The hospitality he showed made it seem as that Su Ming was his senior brother, and he himself was the junior brother or just a junior.


    He came on this day once again. There were a dozen somethingborers with respectful faces behind him. Under Qian Chen''s instructions, those people immediately started clearing up the snow.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and did not pay too much attention to them. If this Qian Chen continued being so sensible, then perhaps Su Ming would give him a serendipitous event in the future. He wouldy down the path for him, but it would depend on how this person would understand what Su Ming had given him and how he would walk down it himself.


    On the third day after the month had passed since Su Ming came to this ce, hesitation appeared on his face. He looked at the white strand of hair in his hand. There were still only six knots on it. He had originally wanted to tie the seventh knot right at that moment, but he was not confident in it.


    He looked at the strand quietly. During the past month, he had immersed himself in trying to gain an epiphany about the grass knot records, and the sensation he gained from the knots along with his understanding had increased a lot.


    Su Ming had tied the previous six knots based on his understanding. Yet now, he had a vague feeling that he needed to add his will into the seventh knot, and the addition of his will into the seventh knot would cause it to be a key!


    The importance of this knoty in the fact that if Su Ming failed, the strand of hair would turn into dust, but if he seeded, then with his will in the hair, he would be able to take his first step towards sess!


    ''I only have one strand of hair. If I fail, I''ll have to make other preparations¡­''


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. His hands started moving, and he tied the seventh knot!


    When he did so, a shudder traveled through his entire body, and he forced himself to repeat one single thought in his mind.


    ''I''m your master. My will is your will, and you must obey all of my words!''


    Su Ming continued repeating these words in his head and turned them into a will. Then, as if he was writing on a piece of paper, he wrote those words in the knot on the strand of hair.


    However, fusing his will into the strand of hair was not easy for Su Ming. After all, he was still a beginner in making the grass knot records. He was not like Ugly Little Thing''s father, who had naturally discovered the quintessence of these knots due to his talent.


    More importantly, since Ugly Little Thing''s father was a mortal and the dolls he created were also for mortals, though he did feel tired after making several dolls, he did not need to use up too much energy or worry about suffering repercussions.


    However, that was not the case for Su Ming. This white strand of hair belonged to the old woman, and she had extraordinary power. The amount of power he had to spend as well as the repercussions he had to suffer were naturally much greater, since he wanted to use this Art to control a powerful warrior.


    Even Su Ming found two trails of blood falling from his eyes in the form of tears, as his body trembled. His ears, too, soon started bleeding.


    His breathing froze during that instant¡­


    When a dozen something breaths passed, Su Ming let out a long breath. His eyes were bright when he wiped away the blood from his eyes and ears. He lowered his head and looked the seventh knot on the white strand of hair, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    ''This Art is indeed frightening. If I can understand itpletely¡­ then I''ll be able kill someone without them noticing it, and controlling them will not be a problem. It''s a pity that the bacsh is also incredibly great, though¡­'' Su Ming closed his eyes.


    Almost at the instant he formed that seventh knot, the old woman, who was meditating in the double-storey building, started trembling viciously. She coughed up a mouthful of blood, and her face turned livid with rage. When she opened her eyes, she stood up swiftly and sent her divine sense outward, but still gained nothing.


    Her face turned dark. During that instant a moment ago, she had faintly heard a voice. It seemed to be saying something in her mind, but when she tried to listen closely, she could not make out the words. However, she had a strong hunch that the words spoken by that voice were using a unique method to carve themselves into her soul.


    ''A mere child''s y. Since you refuse to appear before me, then let''s have a battle of Arts. I''d like to see whether that strange Art of yours or my Soul Catching Lotus Art is stronger!''


    The old woman smiled coldly and walked towards the first floor to arrive beside the statue of the woman sitting on a lotus. Once the old woman cast a nce at it, she sat down cross-legged, and immediately, the eyes of the statue started shining with a brilliant light, as if she had woken up, and that light covered the old woman.


    ''The next time youe, I''ll fight you!''


    The old woman closed her eyes as if she was about to face a powerful enemy.

 Chapter 609 — Qian Chen’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 609: Qian Chen¡¯s Fury</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yet Su Ming never tied the eighth knot on that strand of hair, even after a month had went by. There were three times when he wanted to do it¡­ but every single time he would pause in his movements.


    He could not find that feeling, could not find the vague sensation that Ugly Little Thing''s father had spoken about. Like this, he had a feeling that if he forcefully tied the eighth knot, he woulde face to face with utter failure, which would result inplete demolition of whatever he had done previously.


    That was why Su Ming chose to put away that strand of hair for the first time since he started working on it two months ago, no longer choosing to try and force himself to finish his work. Instead, he chose to let himself calm down.


    ''I need to find someone on whom I cold test theplete doll formed by the grass knot records. Only then will I be able to be certain that nothing will go wrong with the eighth knot.'' Su Ming let his eyelids fall slightly. It was now the coldest month of the year, and it was close to the first day of a new year.


    By the tradition in the vige, the first day of each year was the most important day in a year. It was the time when the entire family gathered together, and their house would be filled with joy and warmth.


    Su Ming still remembered himself recovering in Ugly Little Thing''s house during the first day ofst year. That was the first time he had experienced what could only be constituted as true warmth after he left Dark Mountain. This warmth was different from the ninth summit, but it was simrly precious to him.


    It was the warmth of having a mother, the warmth of a father''s protection, and the warmth born from the joyfulughter of his little sister.


    "It''s about time for Ugly Little Thing''s family¡­ to gather together¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly. Chen Da Xi''s soul hadpletely fused with his physical body a few days ago, and he was about to wake up sometime soon, but he had Su Ming had not yet brought him back to Ugly Little Thing''s home. He had chosen to wait, because he had been observing Evil Spirit Sect watching over him after Zhao Chong died.


    After the two months, he could put his mind at ease, because he was certain that Evil Spirit Sect would no longer be paying any attention to this matter.


    As he continued thinking, he lifted his head and cast a nce into the distance. He then closed his eyes and started meditating in silence. Before long, several people came from the in of snow in the distance. The person leading the group was Qian Chen, and his face was dark. There was a bag in his hand, and as he stepped on the snow, he approached Su Ming, stopping a hundred feet away from him. There was a hesitant look on his face, but after a moment, a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    "Junior brother Chen, this isn''t a bad ce, no? The spiritual aura here is abundant, and the view of the snow here is also incredibly pretty. More importantly, this ce is quiet and secluded, a perfect ce to practice your cultivation and cleanse your spirit!"


    Su Ming remained calm, as if he did not hear any of it. This Qian Chen had been incredibly hospitable to him during the first month, but when the second month arrived, he gradually cut down on the times he came here, and every single time he came, he would size up Su Ming with an incredibly dubious eye.


    "Hey, not talking, are we? Junior brother Chen, you should have told me the truth that you were banished from the Outer Sect, and I wouldn''t have made things hard for you. I would have given you a job, and from then on, you would have done your thing and I would have done mine, and we wouldn''t have been stepping on each other''s tail!


    "But you! You lied to me! If I hadn''t sent someone to investigate you in the Outer Sect, I would have continued being deceived by you. It''s been less than a year since you entered the sect, and your Master went missing two months ago. It''s because of you, isn''t it?! That''s why you were chased out of the Outer Sect!


    "Aren''t you the sly one? You came here, putting on airs, but is this a ce where you cane as you please?! I''m telling you, Chen, you¡­"


    Qian Chen became angrier with each passing moment. He was most angry with himself though, for actually misjudging a person, for actually thinking that this person had a huge background, because this person had, in truth, nothing. This was a huge blow to his ego. It made him think that there was something wrong with his ability to judge people, which he had honed over the past twenty something years.


    This was something he could not forgive, especially since he was keptpletely in the dark about it. He had only begun growing suspicious because he had seen no effort by this person to contact the Outer Sect and because the Outer Sect seemed to have forgotten about him. If it had been any other time, he would have not been surprised about this, but they were nearing the end of the year at the moment. At this point of time, the Outer Sect would be hosting their annual end of the yearpetition, and all the powerful aces in terms of power or background would show up there.


    In the past, most of the Outer Sect disciples who had been sent to this ce as a punishment would be summoned back during this time, but no matter how much he waited, he did not see anyone making contact with Su Ming. Worried, he used his power and theborers he had sent outside theborers'' lodge previously to search for news.


    Yet all the information that was sent back to him made Qian Chen suffer continuous blows to his ego. He was stunned for a long time before he stomped his feet viciously in anger. The information he had obtained had told him everything about Su Ming''s origins.


    "Chen, how could you be so sly even though you''re so young?! No matter what, I will make you learn that you can''t lie as you please!" Qian Chen was furious. He rolled up his sleeves, and the other people behind him did the same thing. All of them looked murderous.


    "How dare you offend me when you''re in my territory?! Not only am I going to teach you a lesson today, I''ll also send you elsewhere! This isn''t a ce where you can stay!"


    Qian Chen stormed towards Su Ming, but just as he was about to close in, Su Ming opened his eyes and cast him a calm nce.


    That nce did not contain any sort of power, but the calm look in his eyes caused Qian Chen''s footsteps to freeze. He even spread his arms wide open to block the people who were about to rush forward from behind him.


    His heart suddenly started racing. As he looked into Su Ming''s eyes, his expression gradually turned increasingly more solemn. With his experience and knowledge, he knew that anyone else in Su Ming''s ce would definitely be panicking, but the person before him was far too calm.


    This sort of calmness made him gradually made his skin crawl, and he started having second thoughts.


    ''Could I be wrong¡­? No way, this brat is just putting up a farce. It''s precisely because of this that I thought he was one of those aces earlier! Ace, my foot!''


    Qian Chen narrowed his eyes into a re. Once he thought about this, a ferocious grin curled up on his lips and he took a couple more steps forward, then lifted his fist into the air. Just as he was about to hurl it forward, he suddenly saw a sh of something in Su Ming''s eyes that made goosebumps appear all over his skin.


    His action froze, and he even took a few steps back, staring at Su Ming for some time. A murderous re shone in his eyes, and he let out a cold harrumph.


    "Fine, since you''re just a child, I won''t take this to heart, but this is no longer a ce you can stay. I''ll give you three days¡­ er, seven days! In seven days, I''m confiscating this ce!


    "At that time, if you refuse toply¡­ Heh heh¡­"


    Qian Chenughed coldly, and left in a hurry with the people beside him. When he was far away from the ce, he turned his head back with fear lingering in his heart. He started mumbling in his heart.


    ''There''s still something off about this. This person might seem like he doesn''t have any background or support, but he should have some abilities and skills with him. But that''s useless, once the end of the yearpetition ends seven dayster, I''ll bring some people here and teach him a lesson.''


    As Qian Chenughed coldly, a shudder suddenly ran through his body, as if he was cold. He quickly wrapped his fur-lined jacket tighter around his body and cursed under his breath before bringing the people behind him to the servant girls'' quarters¡­


    "Better that I find a few women to warm up my body. Ah¡­ This is how you should live life. Isn''t it great to sit by the fire and have a woman in your arms during winter? Isn''t it just great? My life isn''t too bad, I''d say." Qian Chen hummed and forgot about the sudden shudder that had wrecked his body just moments ago, as he quickly walked forward.


    Su Ming looked at Qian Chen leaving. With his power, he only needed to send a little of his Qi outwards, and it would be enough to send Qian Chen into a shock before killing him. No one would be able to notice it either.


    But he did not do it. Instead, at that moment, a ck strand of hair had appeared in Su Ming''s hand. It belonged to Qian Chen.


    ''The boy came at the right time. I can use him to figure out all the various uses for the puppets created using these grass knot recording skills!'' Without any expression on his face, Su Ming started tying knots on that strand of hair.


    The end of the year was slowly approaching. After several months of preparation, the Outer Sect of Evil Spirit Sect held apetition among all its disciples. Thispetition was held only among their own people, and it had nothing to do with the other Evil Sects. Evil Spirit Sect did this every single year because the Evil Immortal Sect that was held at the highest esteem among all the other Evil Sects would host arge scalepetition among all Evil Sects once every decade.


    Evil Spirit Sect, Evil Dust Sect, and Evil Lust Sect would prepare for this festival in secret. Moreover, once the Outer Sect disciples finished with the end-of-yearpetition each year, besides taking the winner from thispetition as an Inner Sect disciple, the sect would also host anotherpetition among Inner Sect disciples, and they would reward the champion greatly.


    However, this had nothing to do with Su Ming. It was still snowing on the night the Outer Sect disciples startedpeting against each other, and on that day, near the end of the year, Su Ming stood up and took a step forward.


    When his footnded, his body immediately turned indistinct, and he disappeared without a trace.


    When he reappeared, he was already at the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain. He walked into the distance with an indifferent look on his face. The Protection Rune on Evil Spirit Mountain seemed to have no effect on him. No one even noticed him leaving.


    In truth, no one in the sect paid much attention to Su Ming. After all, he had the appearance of a twelve or thirteen year old teenager.


    It was snowing heavily. Su Ming walked in midair with the wind and snow blowing against his face as he moved calmly across the snow covered mountains, snow ins, and ice covered forests beneath him. He continued walking until he reached a forest.


    It was all white because the earth and tree branches were covered by a thickyer of snow, which pressed down on thetter so heavily they bent downwards, making it seem as if they were weing Su Ming''s arrival.


    Once the snow and ice melted here and spring made the flowers bloom, this forest would be filled with the fragrance of osmanthus. This¡­ was an osmanthus forest¡­


    Su Ming could see the vige he was so incredibly familiar with through the gaps between the trees in the forest. There were lights in each of the houses, and their color would make a warm feeling rise in the hearts of all those who saw them in this dark and snowing night.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips. He stepped on the snow, and with crunching soundsing from under his feet, he started walking forward. There was an incredibly normal house before him, and the light from amp could be seen shining through its paper window. He could also see the shadow of a little girlbing her pigtails.


    It had been almost a year¡­ almost been a year since Su Ming left. At that moment, as all the families in the vige held their own reunions, he stood outside this house and looked at themp and the shadows reflected on the window before mubling softly, "Ugly Little Thing, your big brother Dog Leftovers is back."

 Chapter 610 — Fleetingness and Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 610: Fleetingness and Happiness</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A year ago, Su Ming had left with only one-tenth of his cultivation base restored.When he returned, almost a six-tenths of his cultivation base had been recovered. Yet no matter what, he was still Su Ming.


    He was still the big brother Ugly Little Thing called out to, still the frail but sensible boy in the eyes of Ugly Little Thing''s parents.


    Su Ming stood outside the house and lifted his hand to knock lightly on the door.


    The sound was incredibly faint amidst the moaning of the blizzard, and it could not be heard clearly in the area outside, but those knocks rang incredibly distinctly within the house.


    "Who is it¡­?" a feeble voice asked from the house. That voice belonged to Ugly Little Thing, but she sounded quite monotonous andcking in strength.


    "It''s me," Su Ming replied softly.


    Once his voice entered the house, silence fell swiftly within it. Before long, the door swung open from the inside, and the wind from the world outside charged inside with a howl, bringing snow in its wake. Yet at that moment, Su Ming''s frail body stood between the door and the wind like a mountain and blocked off all the wind, causing it¡­ to be unable to blow past him, much less reach Ugly Little Thing, who was looking at him with a dumbfounded expression as tears of joy flowed down her eyes.


    "Big brother!" Ugly Little Thing cried and went up to hug Su Ming. He patted her back lightly, and continued using his body to block off the wind and snow.


    "Don''t cry, Ugly Little Thing. It''s almost been a year since west met, you''ve grown quite a bit," Su Ming said, smiling gently. When he lifted his head, he saw a couple standing inside the house.


    The man''s head was decked in grey and white, and there were even more wrinkles on his face. Time also seemed to have left its tracks on his slightly bent body and thin face, as well as his slightly opened lips. He looked as if he wanted to say something in the midst of his tears.


    This was Ugly Little Thing''s father.


    The woman by his side had even more white hair on his head. Her original beauty was faint on her face and could no longer be detected clearly. Tears fell from her face, but at that moment, a smile Su Ming believed to be the most beautiful in the world appeared on her face.


    "You came back. We were waiting for you¡­"


    Those simple words caused warmth to instantly fill Su Ming''s heart. He held Ugly Little Thing''s hand and led her into the house. Once he closed the door behind himself, he looked at the simple family before him and knelt down on the ground.


    "Pa, ma, your son Dog Leftovers came back¡­"


    A wave of warmth born from familial love chased away the chill that had blown into the house just moments ago and expelled the cold from the world outside, causing the house to be filled with a warmth that could melt any cold.


    On this night, Ugly Little Thing''sughter became the same as it was in the past and echoed the warmth. The kind gaze from father would also constantly wander to Su Ming''s body, and mother brought out a cotton jacket from the house. She sewed this herself, and it was specifically made for Su Ming.


    When he put it on, Su Ming looked like a true young teenager. There was no grief on him, no shedding of any blood, noplicated feelings. There was only warmth within him, a warmth that was born from this family.


    The light from this family was never extinguished. Even as the darkness outside grew darker and the freezing wind blew became stronger, that light remained as a constant presence, because it might no longer be oil that was making it burn, but the simple, familial love that Su Ming had always desired.


    It was due to it that the light continued zing, and it was it that Su Ming cherished. He ced that love in his heart and turned it into a beautiful memory that he would not allow himself to lose.


    Within that memory was Ugly Little Thing, her father, her mother, and also Su Ming himself.


    "I will stay with all of you until your lives end¡­" This was what Su Ming had said to Ugly Little Thing in his heart in the past. It was also a string of words he carved into his memory right at that moment.


    But most of the time, happiness will onlyst for a short moment, because there is an eye in the world that belongs to loneliness, and it does not want to see too many beautiful moments in anyone''s lives. That was why it made fleetingness to be a constantpanion of happiness.


    That was why people always said that happiness would onlyst for a short while¡­


    This night eventually came to an end, just like how all beautiful moments in life woulde to an end after a short while. Su Ming still could not stay in this ce permanently, because if he did that, he might bring about death and disaster to this family before his cultivation base fully recovered.


    The only thing he could do was to engrave this fleeting happiness into his heart¡­ and leave quietly.


    However, he left behind a person lying on one of the small beds, a person who was gradually opening his eyes at the moment. He was Chen Da Xi. He was Ugly Little Thing''s big brother, and a pitiful soul.


    His face should have originally been that of a middle-aged man, but Su Ming could not bring himself to make Ugly Little Thing''s parents hearts break, and neither could he bring himself to make Ugly Little Thing cry, that was why he would rather dy the full recovery of his cultivation base and give some life force to Chen Da Xi so that he would look as if he was only twenty years old.


    This was an illusion. The moment ten years passed, he would return to how he originally looked.


    Su Ming left.


    He smoothed out the bodies of Ugly Little Thing''s parents, causing their sicknesses to leave them and made Ugly Little Thing''s birthmark fade a little more. Then he took a step forward, and without even pushing open the door, he appeared outside the house.


    ''If not pushing open this door that leads to farewell will mean that I''ve never left, then I will never push this door open.''


    Behind Su Ming was an endless amount of snow. It covered the path leading to his family''s house, and it looked as if it had cut off his path back before gradually turning the area into a white, boundless world.


    Su Ming walked on the snow alone and left farther and farther into the distance. The snow fell on his hair, his body, and the cotton jacket¡­ It was very cold, but that warmth of the family resided in his heart, warming his body in the snow and allowing him to move farther away.


    Su Ming left. He walked amid the falling snow, continuing alone as his head turned white. His body gradually faded away from sight and disappeared into the deste world, slowly hidden away behind snow¡­


    The moans from the wind sounded like the notes from a xun, and the snow falling down from the sky were the lyrics to its song. It sang in this endless space, and no one knew who could hear it.


    That song sang about a city buried in snow, about the loneliness that extinguishes all forms of light, about an unknown person''s setting sun, an unknown person''s face, and the dozen something years of childhood that belonged to that unknown person that could not be seen amidst all the unfamiliar sights¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Once Su Ming left, Chen Da Xi, who was deep in sleep on the bed in Ugly Little Thing''s house, slowly opened his eyes. There was a dazed look on his face. He felt as if he''d had a very long dream and had just woken up from his sleep.


    At the end of his dream was a voice that echoed in his mind. It was also that voice that brought him back from his dream, to his home.


    "You were originally dead¡­ The only thing I can do is to help you gain ten years of your life. Use these ten years¡­ to apany your parents and your little sister¡­"

 Chapter 611 — Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 611: Punishment</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qian Chen was feeling pretty gloomytely, and was constantly feeling paranoid. No matter what he did, he was careful¡­


    He was never muscr to begin with, and now, he looked even thinner. His facial color was also bing increasingly paler. Most of the time, there was a dazed expression on his face. Even those beside him would immediately find their expressions changing when they saw him, and they would react as if they had seen a murderous ghost and avoid him like the gue. Some of those who did not manage to avoid him would be filled with anxiety. They would watch their surroundings constantly, though no one had any idea what they were looking out for.


    Right at that moment, three of theboring disciples at the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain became nervous since they saw Qian Chen staggering towards them while holding onto his head. They were just about to search for a ce to hide when he caught sight of them.


    "Stay there!"


    The three people shuddered. One of them still did not stop and continued running away with gritted teeth. However, the remaining two already had their faces seen by Qian Chen due to their hesitation, and they could naturally no longer continue fleeing.


    "Senior brother Qian¡­" The two people who did not manage to run immediately put on anguished faces once they saw him, and there was even a light tremor in their voices.


    "Senior brother Qian, please be kind and let us go. We are very loyal to you, senior brother Qian, please don''t bring trouble to us¡­"


    "Nonsense!" Qian Chen red at them and rubbed his forehead before he put his hand down. There was blood trickling down from his forehead at the moment, and some flecks of dirt could also be seen there. Clearly, he had just tripped recently and injured his head.


    As if he was feeling indignant towards his luck during these past few days, Qian Chen kicked the tree beside him. He did not use much strength in that kick, but for some unknown reason, that tree suddenly started swaying and crashed down on him and the other two with a loud bang.


    Qian Chen was caught off guard for a moment before he nimbly moved back and swiftly dodged that tree, but a branch had still cut his shirt, causing him to look incredibly disheveled and pathetic.


    The other two people were already running away at maximum speed, and no matter how Qian Chen called out to them, they would not turn their heads back.


    "Don''t turn back! That Qian Chen has gotten himself wrapped in rotten luck nowadays, and not only is he unlucky, all those around him will also be unlucky!"


    "I know right?! Sixth was with him yesterday, and the both of them fell through a hole in the ice, but since when have holes ever appeared in an ice mountain?!"


    "I heard about this as well. Apparently when Qian Chen went to the servant girls'' quarters a few days ago, he tripped neen times. He got so scared he refused to moveter on, because he was afraid he would fall to his death¡­"


    "This is nothing. Let me tell you, I saw Qian Chen nearly choking when he was drinking! Misfortune is on him, I''m telling you¡­"


    These sort of words gradually started spreading through the entire area at the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain, and more people learned of it. In their eyes, Qian Chen was the Star of Disaster and wherever he went¡­ all the disciples would run away. They did not dare get close to him.


    Qian Chen''s face was incredibly pale. He hid himself in a small pot and watched the sky with a nk expression. He had a feeling that he might have offended Tai Sui, because there was simply no reason why he would be so unlucky for the majority of the past month.


    All of this started when he was heading to the servant girls'' quarters that day. He had not just tripped neen times on the way there, but had actually tripped thirty seven times¡­ and had fallen until his body started shivering and fear filled his face. He had a feeling that if he continued walking towards the quarters, he would be the first ever disciple to slip and fall to his death on snow in Evil Spirit Sect.


    From then on, he had to be careful not to fall when he walked and also had to be careful of holes in ice¡­ When he remembered the holes in the ice, Qian Chen startedughing wryly¡­


    He still remembered almost choking when he was drinking water just a few days ago, causing him to feel even his heart trembling in fear when he drank water now. When he ate, he would also observe his food carefully before he even had the courage to eat it, because for some unknown reason, he had nearly been poisoned to death once he finished eating¡­


    ''Damn it, just what is going on?!''


    He looked at the small pot where he sat and felt extremely anxious, but could not express it. He had fallen into this small pot after he fell through another hole in the ice, and worse still, this was an Enchanted Treasure. He was trapped inside and could not get out.


    He only saw a person passing through the ce after a long time had gone by. After a series of shrill screams for help and some thrown threats, he was dragged out by that passer-by. After Qian Chen managed to get out, he almost went mad from all the grievances he had suffered. Just as he lifted his foot and was about to stomp on the ground to vent his anger, he immediately ced it down lightly, but when he turned around to leave¡­


    Suddenly, a glint from a sword charged towards him with a loud whistle from a random spot in the Outer Sect, causing him to bepletely stunned, unable to move from fear. At moment of crisis, that sword re brushed past his waist andnded on another mountain rock.


    Soon after, a long arc flew towards him, and within it was a boy. He was mumbling slightly under his breath while looking very embarrassed. Once he flew over, he grabbed the sword and cast a nce at Qian Chen, who was still trembling with that nk expression on his face. The boy wanted to leave, but felt that he should say something.


    "Just go¡­" Qian Chen wept.


    "I¡­"


    "I know it''s not your fault. Your Flying Sword went out of control all of a sudden and flew here on its own¡­" Despair appeared on Qian Chen''s face.


    "Er¡­ Then¡­ I''ll be taking my leave, senior brother." The boy was momentarily stunned, because that was indeed the truth. After a moment of hesitation, he immediately flew off.


    "I knew it¡­"


    Qian Chen''s body swayed and fell to the side. There was a nk expression on his face, and he felt that he was on the verge of going crazy. He just did not know what was going on with him.


    ''Today is almost over, right?''


    Qian Chen cast a nce at the sky and with a bitter smile made a move to get up. The person who had dragged him out of the pot in the hole just now had already disappeared without a trace, and was perhaps washing his hands somewhere to get rid of the bad luck that might or might not have infected him when he pulled Qian Chen out. He was most likely also praying to his ancestors that Qian Chen''s bad luck would not affect him.


    But before he managed to stand up, a cold voice traveled towards him from the sky.


    "Qian Chen, what are you doing there?!"


    The person who spoke was an old woman. She was not the one from the double-story building, but was a Sect Elder from the Outer Sect. She had some connection to Qian Chen.


    When he heard that voice, he immediately stood up and instinctively put on a respectful face, but the instant he stood up, his pants¡­ fell down, along with everything covering the lower half of his body. When Qian Chen felt the chill between his legs, he was stunned.


    The old woman was also stunned, before her expression changed. With a dark look on her face, she cast him a cold re, then left with a swing of her arm, not saying a single word.


    Qian Chen fell to the ground once again with a thump. He looked at the sky nkly, his mind empty.


    ''Something''s not right, something''s definitely not right! I''ve definitely offended someone¡­''


    After a long while, Qian Chen picked up his pants while shivering. At that moment, he looked incredibly haggard, as if he had be much older in just an instant, and he started thinking back carefully on whom he might have offended before his first misfortune.


    If it had been any other time, trying to recall who he had offended would have been a difficult task, because he had simply offended too many people. However, due to his burning rage towards the matter concerning Su Ming, he had not bothered cing any form of attention on anyone else before his first misfortune. If he had indeed offended someone, then it could only be Su Ming.


    ''Chen Su¡­''


    The more Qian Chen thought about it, the more he believed in this train of thought. Once he remembered how calm that person had been, he became even more certain of his guess, and he immediately stood up, with one hand holding onto his pants, and hastily ran towards Su Ming''s house.


    Su Ming sat outside his ce with a strand of hair in his hand. That strand already had ten knots on it, and it was ited in such a manner that the contour of a small humanoid could be seen. There were also some weeds before Su Ming, which he was weaving into the it. Gradually, a doll made of weeds appeared in his hand.


    ''There are ten knots here, and each of them contains a faint power of a Curse. This Curse won''t kill, but it''ll cause that person to be filled with misfortune¡­''


    Su Ming looked at the doll in his hand, and a smile appeared on his lips. After several failures in this experiment, he had finally seeded in delivering the full force of this Curse. It brought him confidence that he''ll be able to control the old woman from the double story building.


    ''We don''t have much enmity between us, so I won''t tie the eleventh knot in your hair. Misfortune might also kill a person, after all.''


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce into the distance with an indifferent look on his face. Before long, Qian Chen appeared on the in of snow far in the distance, but as soon as he took a few steps forward, he immediately fell. However, he continued running towards Su Ming while bruises and scrapes collected on his body. On his way to Su Ming¡­ he tripped another eight times before he finally managed to reach a spot several dozens of feet away. He then knelt down with a loud thump on the snow.


    "Sir, please spare me. I understand my wrongdoings now. Please give me a chance and spare me."


    Qian Chen looked incredibly disheveled. On his way to Su Ming''s ce, he had tripped several dozens of times, and had almost fallen to his death several more. How could he not be afraid, especially since he immediately noticed the weed doll in Su Ming''s hand at the moment he saw him? His heart instantly let out a loud thump against his chest.


    He started crying. Tears fell from his eyes, and he started kowtowing nonstop before Su Ming while pleading for mercy. He was certain that everything that had happened to him was rted to this youth. When he thought about how he might have to live this nightmare, in which he might suffocate during sleep just because he was snoring, for the rest of his life, a fear towards Su Ming, one that had never appeared even when Qian Chen faced Sect Elders rose within his heart.


    "From now on, unless I summon you, none of you are allowed toe to this ce," said Su Mingnguidly.


    At the instant his words were spoken, Qian Chen immediately nodded, and a pitiful look appeared on his face, but his heart was filled with shock. Su Ming''s admittance to his deeds had caused the final shred of doubt to disappear from his heart. At that moment, there was a voice screaming in Qian Chen''s heart.


    ''He''s here! I''ve finally met the person who ranks first tier in the Absolutely-Do-Not-Provoke chart I made twenty years ago!'' When Qian Chen made this Absolutely-Do-Not-Provoke chart, he had wondered whether a senior veteran would take the form of a normal disciple and enter the sect before Qian Chen coincidentally ran into him.


    He just did not expect that the day would trulye¡­


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pped the weed doll. Immediately, it turned into a puff of ck smoke before Qian Chen and disappeared with a bang. The moment it dissipated, Qian Chen instantly felt his body bing warmer, though he did not know whether it was just a figment of his imagination.


    His gaze when he looked towards Su Ming was filled with little amazement, because respect was the emotion that dominated his expression.


    "You can go now. Without my word, don''te here," Su Ming said calmly.


    Qian Chen quickly obeyed and left hastily.

 Chapter 612 — Eleventh Knot!

    <h4>Chapter 612: Eleventh Knot!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was dark. The moon and stars shone brilliantly in the sky. There was no snow.


    Perhaps it was due to the illumination from the moon, because the ground was silver, causing the night to no longer seem dark. When Su Ming lifted his head, he could see a faint light flickering on the double-story building at the upper half of the mountain.


    Su Ming held a white strand of hair in his hand, and there were seven knots on it. When he averted his gaze from the double-story building, he looked towards the strand of hair on his hand, and his eyes sparkled.


    He immediately started moving his hands. In an instant, he tied the eighth knot. At the moment it was formed, Su Ming''s heart shuddered. He instantly felt a faint wave of power gathering on that knot, as if it was trying to struggle and fight against it.


    At the same time, the white-haired old woman who had been waiting for over a month at the ground floor of the double-story building swiftly opened her eyes, and a strange light shone in them.


    ''You finally appeared!'' She formed a seal with both her hands and pointed at the statue with one finger. Immediately, the female statue before her shone with a gentle light, and once it enveloped the old woman, she closed her eyes.


    Right then, an illusory shadow appeared beyond the gentle screen of light and around the old woman within the building.


    That illusion was of a white strand of hair. It circled the entire room, and as it went around, another knot appeared on it. An ancient presence spread out in all directions, and as the long strand of hair circled, knots were continuously formed on it, and the ancient, primitive presence grew stronger with each knot.


    "I am your master. You must obey all of my words!"


    An unclear voice reverberated in the room, or more urately speaking, it echoed in the old woman''s mind, causing her body to tremble. She continued changing the seals in her hands and directed the gentle light to fight against the knots in the hair that had appeared around her!


    By then, there were eight knots. Each of them contained that ancient presence, causing the voice in the old woman''s heart to feel as if it had Branded her soul, and it would not leave.


    This scene could not be detected with any sort of divine sense, and if anyone pushed open the door to the tower at that moment, they would not be able to see the illusion of that long strand of hair. They would only be able to see the old woman sitting alone in the building and meditating.


    This was a battle of the mind, and it belonged to only Su Ming and the old woman!


    At the same time the old woman started fighting against the knots in the strand of hair, Su Ming''s heart shuddered, and the world around him started changing rapidly. Momentster, he saw a gigantic lotus before his eyes.


    Faint mumbling sounds came from the lotus, uttering words that Su Ming could not hear clearly. A woman gradually walked towards him. Gentle light shone from her body, and when she walked over, he immediately recognized that she was the statue from the ground floor of the double-story building!


    However, the woman before him looked as if she had been revived, and with a smile along with an air of holiness, she approached him slowly.


    "My protector from my previous life, I''ve waited for you for many years¡­ You''re finally here." The woman''s voice was soft and gentle, and there was an air within her words that shook Su Ming''s soul.


    "You once told me before you died that if time could turn back and if we could go back to the past, we would meet each other again¡­ If you didn''t remember me anymore¡­ you would still want us to walk in the snow till our heads turned white."


    The woman wore a long white robe, and when she arrived before Su Ming, she looked at him with a gentle look in her eyes and a holy expression on her face. Her beauty seemed to have turned into a radiance that made the world lose its color, and it seemed to have Branded itself in Su Ming''s soul.


    "Come with me¡­ Let me help you release the seal in your memories¡­" The woman smiled gently and stretched out her hand before Su Ming, as if she was waiting for him to take hold of it.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the beautiful woman before him. She seemed somewhat familiar, but this sort of familiarity¡­ was something Su Ming did not want!


    When he looked towards her, he tied the ninth knot on the strand of white hair in his hand, all while having an aloof expression on his face!


    At the instant the ninth knot appeared, grief immediately entered the woman''s face. Tears fell from her eyes, and theynded on the lotus with a light patter.


    With that sound, Su Ming''s world was shattered, just like how that tear disintegrated¡­


    At the same time, the ninth knot instantly appeared on the illusory strand of hair surrounding the old woman and the gentle light, and ayer of ck smoke spread out. It charged towards the gentle light around the old woman, as if it wanted to rip it apart and rush into the old woman''s body.


    Her face turned pale. The seal in her hands changed once again, and she started mumbling under her breath, as if she was chanting. She even bit the tip of her tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    That blood instantly disappeared right after it left her mouth.


    Soon after, the world that had shattered before Su Ming rearranged itself, but it had turned into another world, and it was dyed in the color of blood¡­


    That blood red shade was not due to blood though, but the maple leaves that had filled the entire sky. They were crimson red, and as they floated down from the above, they drifted with the wind before slowly scattering on the ground.


    Su Ming was sitting cross-legged, dressed in a brilliant, long red robe. Lying in his arms¡­ was a woman of iparable beauty. She was staring at him nkly, and blood was flowing from her mouth, but there was a beautiful and gentle smile on her lips.


    She lifted a shivering hand and touched his face. The gentleness of her expression brought back the sense of familiarity to Su Ming, once he saw her. This time, it came charging towards him like an ocean in an attempt to drown him.


    "Don''t you remember¡­? You didn''t manage to remember me in this lifetime¡­ I will wait for you, and I will wait for us to meet in our next life. I will wait for you to remember me in our next life¡­"


    As the woman spoke, her face gradually turned pale and her breathing slowly scattered. However, her gentleness was Branded into Su Ming''s eyes, causing his heart to tremble.


    "Kiss me¡­" The beautiful woman caressed Su Ming''s face and uttered the final sentence in her life.


    The familiarity in Su Ming''s heart turned into a great wave of grief and pain at that moment, for the woman''s voice gave him the feeling that he had lost his entire world. He shivered and dipped his head down, looking like he was about to kiss the woman''s lips.


    Yet right at the instant his lips were about to touch hers, Su Ming closed his eyes, and in his anguish, he spoke softly.


    "I only want to use this ce to restore my cultivation base and reach the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ I don''t have any intention of harming you. Once I leave, I will return to you your freedom¡­ There is¡­ no need for you to do this!


    "You forced this familiarity onto me. This memory is also a part of your Soul Capturing Art." When Su Ming opened his eyes, rity shone within them. At that moment, he tied the tenth knot on the strand of hair in his hand!


    At the instant it appeared, the woman before him smiled brokenly and shattered along with the world.


    At the same time, the old woman within the gentle light on the ground floor of the double-story building shivered. Her hair no longer remained white, but slowly turned ck. The wrinkles on her face gradually faded away and were reced with smooth, rosy-colored skin.


    Her age also regressed, turning her from an old woman to a middle-aged one, and her appearance, too, changed into one of extreme beauty!


    She also looked incredibly simr to the woman on the statue, besides her age. So simr, in fact¡­ that they looked like the same person!


    The gentle light around her was instantly devoured by the illusory strand of hair once the tenth knot appeared, and that hair charged towards the old woman before it surrounded her. A powerful will that she could not fight against crashed into her and turned into a mighty force of pressure within her soul at that instant!


    "I am your master. My will is your will, and you must obey all of my words!"


    The old woman shuddered again, and her appearance changed once more. Within an instant, she turned into a girl of twenty, and there was no longer any difference between her and that statue!


    Her eyes flew open, and at the same moment a purple re shone within them, the world that had shattered rearranged itself once more before Su Ming''s eyes. He did not see the woman though.


    He saw Dark Mountain, the familiarnd of his hometown, the familiar voices, and the chimney smoke from his tribe in the morning!


    He saw a man with long purple hair holding onto a long de with an aloof expression on his face. He was walking towards Dark Mountain Tribe, and Su Ming could not see that figure''s face. He could only see his back and his long hair dancing in the wind.


    Screams of pain and shrill howls came from the men and the women in the tribe. Their faces were filled with despair andment. Lei Chen shouted and demanded answers from the man while tears fell from his eyes. Chen Xin was stunned. Bei Ling was filled with grief¡­ and elder''s face was pale. His eyes¡­ were filled with sorrow.


    Su Ming saw the entire tribe being killed by that purple-haired person within an instant. Lei Chen''s head flew into the air and fell by Su Ming''s feet. Bei Ling protected Chen Xin and was turned into dust. Tong Tong cried, and when the purple-haired person walked past the little girl, he seemed to hesitate for a moment before taking her life.


    Everything turned into a mess before Su Ming''s eyes, one covered in blood. He was stunned. He looked as if he had lost his right to speak, until he saw the purple-haired person turn his head to look at him.


    Only then did Su Ming see that purple-haired person''s cold face, and it was his own.


    The man was still holding onto a bleeding human head, and when he looked towards Su Ming, he threw it at him. Itnded before Su Ming, right beside Lei Chen''s head. The hair on that head was white¡­ and it belonged to his elder.


    Even in the moment of death, he still kept his eyes open, and within them was anguish and regret. It made them look almost nk.


    The purple-haired man walked towards Su Ming, and when he was right before him, he stabbed the de in his hand into the ground. With an aloof expression, he tore his shirt open to reveal his chest.


    "Kill me!" That was the two words this purple-haired man spoke since the start.


    "Kill him¡­ If you kill him, you can take revenge for Dark Mountain¡­ Kill him, and you will be released from your pain¡­ Kill him¡­"


    A voice echoed in Su Ming''s ears. He watched in silence, anguish slowly creeping onto his face. He grabbed the purple long de before him and slowly lifted it from the ground. Then, he turned around and swiftly cut down the space behind him!


    Right then, the entire world, along with the long de in Su Ming''s hand, shattered into pieces with a bang¡­ The beautiful woman, who had appeared at some point behind him, also shattered when the de cut through her, looking stunned even as she broke into pieces.


    As the long de and the world shattered, Su Ming''s hands¡­ tied the eleventh knot on that strand of hair!


    "Knots are also disasters¡­ I understand now," he mumbled.

 Chapter 613 — Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 613: Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant Su Ming tied the eleventh knot and the world before him shattered like a mirror and scattered onto the ground. Each of the shards contained the image of the woman looking at him in sorrow, her beautiful face gradually fading into the distance.


    When the area beside Su Ming turned into white snow once again, and the low house as well as the weeds in the snow appeared¡­ his field of vision returned to normal. He had returned to the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain.


    At the same time, ck smoke surrounded the double-story building at the upper middle section of Evil Spirit Sect. The old woman whose face had turned into that of a young woman was trembling at that moment, gritting her teeth while fighting back with a pale face.


    Yet all of this changedpletely the instant the eleventh knot formed on the illusory white strand of hair!


    Its appearance caused the voice that was echoing in the woman''s soul to instantly be several times louder, as if it had turned into some sort ofw that was booming in the girl''s soul. Eventually¡­ that voice was Branded into her soul!


    "I am your master. You must obey all of my words!"


    The young woman shuddered and coughed up a mouthful of blood, and the ck smoke around her swiftly charged into her body. In the blink of an eye, all of it disappeared into the young woman''s body and vanished without a trace.


    Soon after, the illusory strand of hair with the eleven knots dissipated, as if nothing had ever happened here. However, the young woman''s pale face was a clear sign that what had happened just now was true.


    ''Just who is that person?!'' The young woman closed her eyes. She had lost utterly andpletely, in a battle of divine abilities in the area where she was the most skilled.


    Right up till the end, she had not seen the person''s face. The illusion she had forced on her opponent just now was due to her Art. If she had sessfully caused him to be immersed in her Art, then she would have been able to see his face, and she could have turned the tables around and made him her ve!


    But she failed¡­ Anguish appeared on the young woman''s face. She knew full well what those words that were Branded into her soul meant. At that moment, she could not do anything to harm him. This was not a game of words. They were a surge that had Branded itself in her soul.


    She knew that even though she did not know who that person was, he woulde at some point.


    This was a battle of Arts without any sort of physical sh. The battle between the young woman''s Soul Capturing Art and Su Ming''s Grass Knots Art had swept through their bodies and souls like a storm.


    When the eleventh knot had appeared, that battle of Arts ended.


    The result of this battle was not death, but a control over the loser''s soul.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, as he remained seated on the snow at the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain. In his hands he held the white strand of hair. There were eleven knots on it, and he had twisted them around to form a small humanoid.


    A hint of fatigue appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The battle of Arts just now was much more dangerous than he had imagined it might be. He had to admit, he had underestimated the old woman. Perhaps more urately speaking, he had underestimated the young woman who had turned into that old woman.


    ''This person''s Soul Capturing Art has already reached a level where it could affect memories¡­ If she had been a little better with it, then the results of this battle would be harder to judge¡­''


    Su Ming''s eyes shed. He grabbed the weeds by his side and swiftly started weaving them into a small humanoid. After a moment, a weed doll appeared in his hand.


    Within that doll was the white strand of hair with eleven knots tied to it.


    Once Su Ming finished weaving, he took a look at the grass figure, and he could sense her presence through it.


    ''She hasn''t lost her will. She just has to listen to the person holding onto the doll. This is something her soul cannot resist.''


    Su Ming looked at the sky and put away the doll before he closed his eyes and started meditating to train. This was one of the few times when he cleared his mind and trained aftering to this spot. As of then, every part of his n was ready, and he even had the most important key tounch it. Su Ming could finally calm his heart and wait for daylight to arrive while meditating.


    The night passed by quickly. When the morning sun started shining and fell on the ground, it caused the snow to reflect its piercing rays of light, and at that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. He stood up and smoothed out his robes before he started walking into the distance at a moderate pace until he reached the administrative hall for theborers.


    He saw Qian Chen scolding a fewborers with a scathing tone as he pointed his finger at them. His spit flew everywhere, but theborers, who had their heads dipped down, did not dare move away, and could only voice their acquiescence.


    The difference between Qian Chen''s current smug expression was too greatpared to how he had behaved previously with Su Ming. Su Ming cast him a nce and let out a dry cough.


    When that cough reached Qian Chen''s ears, his scolding came to an abrupt halt. He shuddered, and then turned his head around. Once he saw Su Ming, he put on an obsequious expression on his face without a single moment of hesitation and quickly ran over. Once he stopped before him, he looked as if he was about to kneel down and worship him.


    "Greetings, senior brother Chen. Senior brother, do you need anything? You can just tell me, and it doesn''t matter whether it is possible for me to do it, I will not back down and willplete your request!"


    His attitude immediately made theborers that were scolded widen their eyes, and dumbfounded expressions appeared on their faces.


    "Give me a te to head to the Outer Sect," Su Ming said tly. He wanted this te because the number of restrictions increased the further he headed up Evil Spirit Sect. Even though it was not impossible for him to head up without a te, but if he had it, it would be much easier for him.


    Once Qian Chen heard his words, he immediately patted his chest and brought out a blue te from his bosom, which he handed to Su Ming respectfully.


    "Senior brother Chen, this ce might only be blue, but it is the te with the highest authority in theborers'' lodge. With this te, you can even head to the Inner Sect¡­ but you will be stopped at the mountain gate leading to the Inner Sect. You will only be able to go in when the people from the Inner Sect summon you."


    Su Ming received the te and gave Qian Chen a nod.


    The man''s spirits were instantly lifted. Su Ming''s nod was the greatest acknowledgment to him, and it made him feel quite excited.


    Su Ming no longer paid anymore attention to Qian Chen. He took the te, turned around, and left.


    Even after Su Ming left into the distance, Qian Chen continued standing in his spot respectfully for some time, to send him off, before turning around with a brilliant smile. He waved his hand at theborers, and it was clear that he had decided to let them off because his mood had be much better.


    Su Ming walked up the stairs leading to Evil Spirit Mountain. There were statues erected on the sides, and vengeful souls surrounded them, but they did not dare approach. Su Ming walked up the stairs. He did not choose to secretly move during the night, but had instead chosen to move in the morning.


    Due to the blue te, all the hidden seals were released as the blue te shone. Su Ming moved past them with ease as he walked forward, and when he arrived at the alley leading to Conscience Interrogation Hall, which was the double-story building, he was blocked off by two Outer Sect disciples standing there.


    These two disciples'' faces were apathetic and their eyes were cold, as if there was not a hint of emotion present within them. They were staring at Su Ming at that moment without a single word as they blocked his path.


    With a cool look on his face, he threw the blue te in his hand towards these two.


    "Chen Su, from the foot of the mountain. I''vee on orders from Conscience Interrogation Hall."


    One of the two indifferent Outer Sect disciples received the te and cast Su Ming a nce with a frown on his face. He had not received any orders about anyoneing up from the foot of the mountain, but once he cast a nce at the blue te, he turned around and headed to Conscience Interrogation Hall without a single word.


    The young woman was meditating silently with a sullen face within the double-story building at the moment. She had originally thought the person would arrive the previous night, but she had seen no traces of him even after waiting for an entire night. It was bright by then. She believed that the person would be wary, and would only appear at night.


    Just as she was feeling frustrated and annoyed, she lifted her head with a frown on her face and looked outside the building.


    After a moment, a respectful voice traveled into the building.


    "Hall Master, a disciple from the foot of the mountain by the name of Chen Su is seeking audience."


    The young woman was feeling incredibly frustrated. Once she heard Chen Su''s name, the dumb looking boy from a few months ago appeared in her head. She had paid no attention to him once she sent him away, and now that she heard the Outer Sect disciple''s words, she learned that he had been sent to theborer''s lodge. The young woman did not think too much about it and immediately shouted at the disciple.


    "Why are you asking me for permission when aborer asked for an audience?! If several dozens ofborers ask for an audience, are you going toe and ask several dozens of times?!"


    An awkward look immediately reced the indifferent expression on the disciple''s face outside the building. There was also a hint of wariness in it. He quickly knelt on the ground and voiced his acquiescence while hate burned in his heart towards Su Ming. Once he got up, he was prepared to leave and return to teach that nobody a lesson when the young woman''s voice suddenly came from the tower again.


    "Wait, did he say why he''s seeking an audience?"


    A thought suddenly took shape in the young woman''s heart. She had a feeling that it was a little too ridiculous and inconceivable, but she still instinctively threw that question to the disciple.


    "Hall Master, that person said he came here on your orders, or else I wouldn''t havee and asked you about it¡­" The Evil Spirit Sect disciple sounded as if he was wronged.


    A glint swiftly appeared in the woman''s eyes, and after a brief period of silence, she spoke.


    "Bring him here!"


    The Evil Spirit Sect disciple was momentarily stunned. He might not understand what was going on, but he did not dare show it on his face. He was also beginning to feel uncertain about Su Ming, so he put away the idea of revenge and swiftly walked towards the mountain gate leading to Conscience Interrogation Hall.


    Before long, under his guidance, Su Ming appeared in this ce once again. He remained as cool as a cucumber all along the way and looked at the nts that still lived despite it being winter, sensing the thick power of the world in this ce. When he arrived outside the double-story building, the Evil Spirit Sect disciple hesitated for a moment before he took a few steps backwards and stopped there.


    "You may leave now," the young woman''s voice said from the double-story building. It voice was incredibly cold, and the Evil Spirit Sect disciple immediately voiced his obedience once he heard her words and lowered his head before he quickly left.


    Once he left, only Su Ming and the young woman remained in the area.


    "When have I ever sent you an order to see me?!" After a moment, an impatient and cold harrumph traveled out of the double-story building.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever, and once he cast a nce at the building, he spoke unhurriedly.


    "Why are you still not greeting me even after you saw me?"


    Once those words were said, they reached the young woman''s ears and brought her such a shock that she felt as if the world had shattered!

 Chapter 614 — The Berserkers’ Disaster!

    <h4>Chapter 614: The Berserkers¡¯ Disaster!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "You!"


    The young woman in the double-storey building opened her eyes swiftly and disbelief showed on her face. She even stood up, and with one swift move, she appeared outside the building.


    She stared at Su Ming, and the shock in her eyes could not be concealed. She had absolutely not expected that the person who had caused her utter downfall would truly be this boy called Chen Su!


    She had even personally taken action a few months ago to check whether he had any connection to Zhao Chong''s death, but she had found nothing. This boy was incredibly normal and had ordinary potential. There had been no ripples of power that signified any sort of cultivation base either.


    Yet now¡­ When this boy stood before her, she came to a sudden realization that she had already lost to this boy several months ago¡­


    But she still could not believe that this was real. She had wondered who the owner of the voice that had Branded itself into her soul could possibly be. To her, there was a high chance that it belonged to an old monster or a person she was familiar with in the Sect intentionally changing his or her own voice while attacking her.


    She had thought about many people, but hadpletely overlooked this Chen Su. This was a person that waspletely out of her expectations!


    At that moment, she was looking at him nkly. This person appeared to be twelve or thirteen years old, but the ancient look and calmness on his face, his words, and his actions were definitely not something a boy could have.


    "Who¡­ are you?!" The young woman''s breathing quickened. She only managed to recover from her shock after a long time had passed, and once she did, she looked at Su Ming with aplicated look on her face.


    "Chen Su," Su Ming answered slowly.


    "You killed Zhao Chong!" The woman''s expression turned even moreplicated.


    Su Ming gave her a faint smile. He did not admit to it, but neither did he deny it.


    Due to his silence, the young woman also fell silent, causing the area to turn much quieter. Only the light rustles of the wind could be heard echoing in the air, and after a long while, the woman let out a bitter smile and bowed to Su Ming respectfully.


    "Greetings, master¡­"


    "What is your name?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    "Bao Qiu¡­"


    The young woman sighed in her heart. Once she answered his question, her appearance gradually changed into the old woman''s appearance, which she had used previously. She no longer needed to test him for anything. Every single word this person spoke brought forth a feeling of absolute obedience from the depths of her soul, and she had a feeling that she had to tell him the truth. It made her understand that besides this Chen Su, there was no one else who could have possibly fought against her the previous night.


    "Bao Qiu, I will not enve you for the rest of your life¡­"


    Su Ming looked at the old woman and did not show any hint of emotion towards the change in her appearance. It was as if it did not matter to him whether the person before him was an old woman or a beautiful young one. To him, it was all the same.


    "The power of the world here is thick, and I want to use this ce to recover. It won''t take me long. Once I leave, I will return you your freedom." After speaking, Su Ming no longer bothered himself with the old woman and walked towards the building.


    He entered the house and gave an order from inside, "I''m currently aborer at the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain, but I want to stay at your ce for a long period of time. Make arrangements for this."


    Bao Qiu remained silent for a moment, then nodded. This was an incredibly easy task for her. She only needed to say that she wanted Chen Su as herborer, and no one would suspect anything.


    Su Ming stood at the ground floor of the building and looked at the lotus as well as the female statue sitting on it. As he continued watching it, the scenes he saw in the illusion surfaced in his head. In the end, he shook his head and headed to the first floor. This was clearly a woman''s room, and it was filled with a faint fragrance. Su Ming sat down there and closed his eyes before immersing himself in his meditation.


    As he circted his cultivation base, the dense power of the world around him swiftly gathered, and he started absorbing it slowly. At the same time he used it to heal his wounds, he also began walking down the path to restore his cultivation base to the pinnacle of his condition.


    Days went by, and everything concerning Su Ming working as aborer at the foot of Evil Spirit Mountain did not bring up any form of attention due to Bao Qiu. People only knew that Conscience Interrogation Hall''s Lady Bao Qiu had asked for aborer, and no one would pay too much attention to this sort of trivial matter.


    Only Qian Chen would asionally sigh deeply in his heart.


    As time continued trickling away, winter too, gradually passed. Thepetition held among Evil Spirit Sect''s Outer Sect and Inner Sect had both long since ended.


    The disciples started preparing and training for next year''spetition.


    Su Ming found his rare, hard-earned peace. No one came to bother him, and he could calm his heart down to train. Besides, there was also someone outside who was specifically tasked with protecting him, and he also had plenty of medicinal cores and herbs to help him. As long as he made the request, Bao Qiu would be forced to fulfill it, even though her heart would continuously ache in pain for having to hand him all those things.


    Gradually, as months went by and the rainy season arrived, Bao Qiu realized something about Su Ming that made her heart tremble from shock.


    She remembered clearly that she had sensed no form of danger from Su Ming half a year ago despite being unable to sense the waves of power from his cultivation base. He had just been like a bowl of still, clear water.


    However, as these six months went by, he started giving her the feeling that he was much differentpared to the past. Although he was still just meditating calmly and Bao Qiu still could not tell his level of cultivation despite having the power equivalent to a Berserker at the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, the moment Su Ming opened his eyes, he would always cause her heart to tremble and chills to run through every single part of her body. She would feel as if she was surrounded by death, and even if the Brand in her soul did not exist, he would still only need a single thought, and she would die before him.


    This feeling would only appear for an instant, and it would only reveal itself at the moment Su Ming woke up after a long period of meditation. Yet that feeling that made Bao Qiu tremble as it manifested itself was like a nebulous fog that surrounded her heart, and she could not see through it clearly.


    This was not the first time she tried guessing just what stage or realm this boy before her would reach once his cultivation base recoveredpletely¡­ In fact, she could not even tell whether this person was an Immortal, a Berserker, or a Berserker who had changed his blood to practice the ways of Immortals¡­ As time passed and as those instances became moremon, she began to grow deeply respectful towards Su Ming, and the amount of respect she had for him was practically at the same level as the respect she held for Evil Spirit Sect''s Grand Sect Elder.


    Over the past six months, Su Ming would not say anything except for his requests. He had ced all his mind and soul on recovering from his injuries. The power of the world here was always rushing over at a maddening pace, as if this ce was a gigantic vacuum that was absorbing all the power of the world from Evil Spirit Sect.


    If Su Ming had been anywhere else, he would have definitely been unable tost for so long, because the other powerful warriors from Evil Spirit Sect would havee searching for him a long time ago. Yet he did not need to worry when he was here. Even if someone came asking, Bao Qiu would be able to block off all of these people by just saying that she had entered istion, and she would be able to erase all their suspicions.


    During the past six months, Su Ming''s cultivation base recovered at an incredibly quick pace, and with the aid of the medicinal cores he obtained from Bao Qiu, it had recovered to eight-tenths!


    With this much of his cultivation base restored, he already had the power to fight against a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. In fact, once he recovered those eight-tenths of his cultivation base, Su Ming discovered, slightly to his shock, that he had actually reached the peak of his condition when he initially fought against Di Tian all those years ago!


    Yet at that moment his peak in the past was only eight-tenths of his current cultivation base. This clear increase in power lifted Su Ming''s spirits even more.


    He was also quite pleased with Bao Qiu. This woman had obeyed every single one of his orders and had never bothered him when he was in istion. She would always choose to stay at the ground floor every single time he entered istion.


    Su Ming had been able to tell early on that Bao Qiu and Zhao Chong were different. This woman was not a Berserker who had changed her blood inheritance, because she was never a Berserker, but an Immortal!


    ''At most, with just another two years, I''ll be able to reach the pinnacle of my condition, and that peak will be a state which I''ve never managed to reach before¡­ With the power I''ll have then, I will reach the Berserker Soul Realm and manifest my own statue of the God of Berserkers. Then, the possibility for me to jump past the initial and middle stage and head straight to thetter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm will be incredibly high. In fact, I might even be able to reach greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm¡­


    ''At that time I will aim for taking that very first step in Life Cultivation, and from then onwards, I will be a Life Cultivator in this world!'' Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Over the past six months, he had consumed far too many medicinal cores, and all of them came from Bao Qiu.


    At that moment, just as he was about to close his eyes and immerse himself in his meditation, his gaze suddenly fell on the stairs. Soon after, the sounds of footsteps reached his ears, and Bao Qiu appeared before him with her beautiful appearance of a young woman, which was a rare sight, since she preferred remaining as an old woman. She walked towards him slowly and ced two medicinal core bottles before him.


    She hesitated for a moment, as if she wanted to say something, but in the midst of her hesitation, he had already closed his eyes. Bao Qiu turned around quietly. Just as she was about to leave, Su Ming spoke behind her.


    "What is it? Just tell me."


    Bao Qiu stopped moving, then turned around and looked towards him.


    "I''d like to keep some medicinal cores for myself¡­"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked towards Bao Qiu.


    "There are three months before the Berserkers'' Disaster arrives. All the members of the sect are in danger, and they won''t be able to help me. I can only rely on myself to get through this¡­ If I seed, then I will be able to stay in thend of the Berserkers for another fifty years, but if I fail¡­ then my existence will be wiped off.


    "I''ve been training and umting arge amount of medicinal cores for the past few years. I originally wanted to refine and create a clone to die in my ce¡­ but now, I won''t be able to create that clone. I''m preparing to use the final three months to stabilize my cultivation base and take a chance to fight against it¡­


    "Evil Spirit Sect will send a Celestial Maiden to help us resist the Berserkers'' Disaster at that time, but even if the Celestial Maiden is around, it doesn''t mean that we will bepletely safe. The risk is incredibly great, so I hope you will allow me to do so, master."


    Su Ming focused his gaze on her.


    "Berserkers'' Disaster? Celestial Maiden?"


    Bao Qiu was momentarily stunned. Once she cast a nce at him, a strange glow suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    "You''re a Berserker!"


    Bao Qiu''s heart raced for a while. When she looked at Su Ming, her heart descended into greater shock. She had always wondered about his origins, and now she had at least one clue about his background.


    "You don''t know about this, but all the Immortals who descended in thend of the Berserkers along with the Berserkers who changed their blood inheritance have to face a disaster, and that disasteres from the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel!


    "Originally, all the Immortals who show power that goes past the limit set here will make the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel appear¡­ but with Sir Ji An''s divine ability, he changed thews for the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel''s appearance, making it descend once every fifty years. It willst for an entire day, and it will annihte all the people who show the presence of Immortals on this day.


    "Our supreme Sir Ji An of Evil Sect have also ordered that all those who descended to thisnd must reveal our power on that day to bring the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel on ourselves. This is a cruel and brutal trial for us!"

 Chapter 615 — The Disaster Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 615: The Disaster Arrives!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever. He only narrowed his eyes slightly, and the memory of when Hong Luo controlled his body all those years ago to fight against that person from Hidden Dragon Sect surfaced in his head.


    In that battle, the one who killed that cultivator from Hidden Dragon Sect was not Hong Luo, but the terrifying halberd that had appeared in the sky. Its appearance had put all the Immortals of the entire South Morning in fear and awe, causing them to find their breathing still during that instant.


    That halberd was the Berserker''s Sacred Vessel in the Land of South Morning!


    Ever since Su Ming came to Eastern Wastnds and learned about Evil Spirit Sect, there had always been a question lingering in his heart. At that moment, he understood.


    Yet once he understood this matter, he remembered Di Tian. The man''s clone had beenpletely unbothered by the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel, but he had not chosen to destroy it, and it was clear that there was something about that halberd that made him wary.


    However, that Ji An from Evil Spirit Sect actually had the ability to change thew governing the arrival of the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel in Eastern Wastnds. The strength of that ability might be even greater than what was required to destroy it, and the difficulty of doing so might also be even greater than destroying it.


    But the Sacred Vessel was still around. Once Su Ming thought of Di Tian''s actions and linked them to this matter, he suddenly had a strong hunch that there must be some sort of secret contained within the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel, which was why the Immortals did not dare to destroy it¡­


    ''That Ji An sure is bold. He actually had the guts to turn the Sacred Vessel''s arrival once every fifty years into a trial for the sessor disciples in Evil Sect, so only the ones worthy would survive¡­''


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he had understood many things. He also remembered that the title of Celestial Maiden was not limited to one person, but was a title shared among many!


    This group of people existed in each Sect, and their duty was to help their people who descended to thend, covering the Berserkers'' sky so that they could hide away their presences, but, clearly, the Celestial Maiden''s use in Evil Sect was not such.


    Su Ming cast Bao Qiu a nce before he asked slowly, "How confident are you in living through this?"


    "I was originally certain that seven times out of ten I''d live¡­ After all, I won''t be the only one resisting the Berserkers'' Disaster. There are quite arge number of people in the sect who will be fighting against it, and as long as I can withstand one blow from it, I will be able to make it¡­ Besides, I would have a clone serving as my scapegoat. I wanted to use the its death and the injuries I would suffer to live through this disaster.


    "But now¡­ my chances have dropped to three out of ten." Bao Qiu remainedposed, as if she was not talking about her own death.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before he cast Bao Qiu a nce, and then he smiled.


    "You can just ask for my help if you want it. There''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Bao Qiu''s face turned slightly red, but it quickly faded away. She did not speak, because she did indeed require his help, or else, she would be wiped away, and simrly, Su Ming would no longer be able to train in peace.


    This thought had begun bubbling in her head a few months ago, when she first discovered just how terrifying Su Ming was, and since she was not trying to harm him, she did not go against the restrictions ced on her soul.


    She had restored her original, beautiful appearance before she came here toy the groundwork for the things she just said as well¡­


    "Three monthster, I will help you once during the Berserkers'' Disaster. Treat it as apensation for keeping your soul in custody, using your ce to train, and using up your medicinal cores. After that, you and I will no longer owe each other anything." Su Ming closed his eyes.


    A hint of joy appeared on Bao Qiu''s face. Once she got up, she wrapped her fist in her palm and bowed towards Su Ming before leaving the first floor of the building to return to the ground floor. She sat down cross-legged there, and as unknown thoughts ran in her head, she closed her eyes and started meditating after some time.


    Su Ming''s training did not stop because of this. He already had an idea of how he would help Bao Qiu, and he also wanted to use this chance to see whether his guess was correct.


    ''If my guess is correct, then I will have to ask her about itter¡­'' Su Ming no longer thought about this and ced all his attention on restoring his cultivation base.


    All his flesh, blood, and bones had turned into those belonging to a true Berserker, and his cultivation base had also returned to the pinnacle of his previous power all those years ago. As time passed and as his cultivation started recovering bit by bit, he gradually discovered that besides his flesh, blood, and bones, the extra two-tenths of his cultivation base had been absorbed by his brain¡­


    Perhaps more urately speaking, the thing that had absorbed those two-tenths of power was his soul!


    Once Su Ming discovered this phenomenon, his heart trembled. He had a faint feeling that once his lost cultivation base was fully recovered, the increase of thosest two-tenths would be the key in him sessfully reaching the Berserker Soul Realm!


    All of this made him think about the xun song that had echoed in his ears before he fell unconscious after his battle with Di Tian¡­


    One month, two months¡­


    Two monthster, as Su Ming''s cultivation base recovered and slowly increased, his soul gradually fell into a state as if he was asleep. He was immersed in a feeling he could not describe.


    It was as if he was being nourished¡­


    When another twenty something days passed and there were only three days left before the Berserkers'' Disaster arrived, Bao Qiu slowly walked up to the first floor of the building and appeared before Su Ming.


    She looked quite calm and did not have the pale look born of despair of someone who only had three days left. She cast Su Ming a nce and sat down before him quietly. She, who had resumed her appearance of a young woman, had a sacred beauty about her. She looked at the sky beyond the building quietly and waited for Su Ming to wake up.


    Even after associating with him for most of the year, she still felt that there was ayer of mystery surrounding this boy before her. At that moment, she turned her eye away from the window, and her gaze fell on his body once again.


    As she continued watching him, she suddenly found that this Chen Su seemed to be a little different than before.


    He seemed¡­ to have grown a little.


    He no longer looked as if he was just twelve or thirteen years old, but appeared to be about fourteen or fifteen. When he closed his eyes, there was still a hint of youthfulness to his face, but she would never forget the ancient look in his eyes that made her feel as if she was looking at time itself when he shifted his gaze to her. There was a hint of grief contained within that ancient look, and when the sun began setting, it would show faintly and indistinctly in the red glow of dusk.


    ''Just what sort of secrets does he carry¡­? Just who is he? He''s definitely not Chen Su. What is his name? Where did hee from¡­? He''s powerful, so he shouldn''t be some random nobody¡­ What sort of person would be able to injure him so badly¡­?'' These sort of questions had been rising nonstop in Bao Qiu''s heart during most of the past year.


    She started bing curious about this boy.


    It was especially so when the ck shade in his hair started gradually fading away to show faint traces of white and purple.


    The mixed shades in his hair did not give him an unkempt look, but instead gave him a dangerous air, causing it to be possible for others to look past the boy''s physical age, and then, they would be able to see a young man''s pragmatism and hardened will.


    Bao Qiu propped up her chin on her hand and continued watching him just like that, as if she had forgotten about her imminent death three dayster. When thest rays of light faded away outside, darkness arrived, then it went away and daylight came once again. Even then, Su Ming continued meditating, and Bao Qiu continued watching him.


    When noon went by and dusk shone through the window once again,nding on both their bodies, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, he saw Bao Qiu looking at him fixedly. He saw the red rays of the setting sun shining on her face, bringing to light an unparalleled sight.


    The woman in the scene had a head filled with ck hair, and she wore a pink dress. She had her chin resting on her hands, and her eyshes were incredibly long¡­ Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him.


    Even the fine hairs of her face could be seen under the rays of the setting sun. Her gradually reddening skin was hidden under the sunlight, and no one could see it clearly.


    "I''m looking at you because of the Brand you left in my soul. It''ll make me subconsciously attracted to you, and I will feel a sense of cordiality towards you.


    "Once the Brand goes away, all of these will no longer appear, and everything will return to normal. Don''t misunderstand." Bao Qiu did not avoid Su Ming''s gaze. She looked at him and spoke as calmly as she possibly could.


    Su Ming smiled faintly and did not speak.


    "It''s your problem if you misunderstand, though. It has nothing to do with me. I hope you''ll keep to your promise, and once your cultivation base is fully restored, you will return me my freedom!" Bao Qiu''s heart raced, but she kept a straight face and made sure she spoke without emotion. However, even when the red glow of the setting sun moved away, her face was still rather red.


    "Honestly, I quite like your current appearance. You look much better like this than as an old woman," Su Ming said with a smile. There was no underlying meaning contained within his words. He was merely stating the truth.


    But when it fell into Bao Qiu''s ears, the meaning of his words became slightly different.


    She red at him, but the cordiality within her soul and the inability to resist him made her expression turn gentle. She still did not move her gaze away and continued looking straight into his eyes.


    Time continued flowing just like this. When darkness arrived in the world outside and midnight crept up on them to announce the near arrival of the third day, Su Ming started feeling a little awkward.


    He might have gone through many things, but he had never met a woman like Bao Qiu who would stare at him so intently, and it was not just for a moment. She was staring at him for an incredibly long time¡­


    With a dry cough, Su Ming decided to close his eyes and continue meditating.


    Soon, midnight arrived, and the instant it was about to leave, Bao Qiu averted her gaze and looked towards the dark sky outside the window.


    At that moment, there were a dozen something other people from Evil Spirit Sect who were also looking at the sky. They were all sitting quietly in their houses and staring up ahead.


    Right then, within the evesting ck smoke at the top of Evil Spirit Mountain was a middle-aged man sitting inside a gloomy temple that worshipped a few indistinct statues. The man wore a long blue robe, and he was the strongest warrior within Evil Spirit Sect - the Grand Sect Elder, Shen Dong!


    That ck smoke came from him, and it was a symbol of his power, which was the equivalent of a Berserker who had reached greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, the Immortals'' Ascendant Stage!


    "Fifty years¡­ How quick¡­"


    His voice was hoarse. As he spoke in an unhurried tone, he lifted his head and looked at the sky. At that moment, a powerful cultivation base that could only belong to those in Ascendant erupted from his body!


    At the same time, all the dozen something people in Evil Spirit Sect, including Bao Qiu, started releasing their presence from their locations, and those were the presences of all the Immortals who had descended to this ce!


    The Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance also released the ripples of their power, perhaps in fear, in silence, in arrogance, or in grief, causing the presences of all the outsiders in Evil Spirit Sect to surge into the sky during that instant!

 Chapter 616 — Mountain River, Yellow Sand!

    <h4>Chapter 616: Mountain River, Yellow Sand!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Evil Spirit Sect was not the only sect that reacted this way. At that moment, on Eastern Wastnds, Evil Dust Sect and Evil Lust Sect also acted in this manner. They, too, spread out their presences as outsiders and had it move the sky.


    It was as if they were afraid that the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel might not detect them. As their presences caused the clouds and wind in the sky to move, the weather in the entire Eastern Wastnds changed, and thunder rumbled loudly in the world.


    As the world changed, Evil Immortal Sect, which was the core of the entire Evil Sect and was located to the East of Eastern Wastnds, also had numerous powerful presences surge into the sky.


    "What is the Evil Sect? When all the others in all directions cower before the Berserkers'' Disaster, only we of Evil Sect will stand and fight against it courageously!


    "Now, we will let all of those around us see what they do not dare do. We of the Evil Sect¡­ will not only do it, we will also stand against it! We are already here in thend of the Berserkers, so why should we be afraid of that Berserkers'' Disaster and hide from it?! If that''s the case, it''d have been better not to havee in the first ce!"


    A ghastly voice spread out from Evil Immortal Sect and reverberated in the area, turning into a thunderous rumble that spread through all the Evil Sects within Eastern Wastnds!


    The other four locations of the continent were a huge contrast to the east of Eastern Wastnds. It did not matter whether it was the Great Leaf Immortal Sect where Di Tian was or the other Immortal Sects, all of them did not dare reveal their presences. It was clear that they wanted to avoid this particr day that came once every fifty years until the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel fell asleep once again.


    Perhaps their choice was correct and Evil Sect''s actions were mad, but this alone was enough to show just how different their beliefs were!


    One of them would fight against the Berserkers'' Disaster head on, and the others would watch it with ghastly eyes, and after they avoided it, they would show their fangs!


    Just like a fierce tiger and a pack of wolves!


    When a fierce tiger ran into an enemy, it would usually lunge on that enemy with all its strength and would rarely retreat! However, when a pack of wolves ran into an enemy, they would usually linger around in the area, and even their asional attacks would be filled with dark, sinister intentions.


    Almost at the same time the four Evil Sects released their presences, a sudden, loud sound that shook the sky and earth suddenly rang out, and a gigantic crack swiftly tore through the sky!


    It was as if there was a sharp edge residing in the sky that could tear through everything. That sharp edge cut open the sky, revealing a huge crack that was a hundred something feet long!


    When anyone lifted their heads, the crack above would remind them of a scar which wanted to rip open the skypletely.


    A great, mighty pressure descended with a loud rumble from the crack to thend. That pressure swept through the continent and covered the entire Eastern Wastnds in an instant!


    Su Ming''s eyes flew open. He lifted his head and looked at the crack in the sky. He could sense the pressure''s existence and even its strength. It¡­ had already surpassed the might of South Morning''s Sacred Vessel - the halberd! But Su Ming did not feel too much fear towards this pressure, because his entire body was that of a true Berserker!


    However, Bao Qiu was different. She was trembling by his side and her face instantly turned pale.


    She did not belong to thend of the Berserkers; she was an outsider. At that moment, as she felt the pressure spreading out from the crack in the sky, her heart instantly started trembling. A huge wave of terror rose within her, and she could do nothing about it. It was as if a mountain that should never have crumbled had just shattered, and it was copsing right on top of her.


    She could not put up too much of a fight under this pressure, as if everything had been predestined. She was fated to be crushed to death by Eastern Wastnd''s Sacred Vessel!


    ''It had only just showed the beginnings of its might, and it''s already so powerful¡­ But the Evil Sect members who have descended in this ce must have a way to resist this pressure, or else they would have died much earlier when this Sacred Vessel first descended.


    ''That Ji An from Evil Sect won''t be asking the others from Evil Sect to go through this trial either.'' Su Ming''s face remained as calm as ever. He did not help Bao Qiu just yet.


    The woman right now was swiftly forming seals with her hands, as she trembled. Gradually, a holy light spread through her body.


    Su Ming stopped meditating and stood up. The power of the world in this ce had started bing chaotic due to the changes outside, and it was no longer suitable for training purposes. Once Su Ming stood up, he walked to the window and lifted his head to look at the sky. He narrowed his eyes.


    He could vaguely sense that once the crack in the sky appeared, the spiritual aura in the entire mountain started flowing backwards, inside it, as if it was being absorbed.


    The mountain was not the only one affected. More urately speaking, the entire Eastern Wastnds was affected. An endless amount of spiritual aura was charging towards the sky like invisible, surging clouds. They were devoured by that crack, as if the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel needed this vast amount of spiritual aura to rouse from its sleep.


    Su Ming stood still and watched silently.


    Bao Qiu was still trembling as she sat behind him, and it was obvious that she was resisting against that might with everything she had!


    Time slowly passed, and the power of that pressure grew stronger. In the end, it became so strong that it almost felt like it had gained corporeal form, causing the sky to be distorted in Su Ming''s eyes. It also became indistinct for a brief instant.


    Suddenly, a sound that reminded people of something having struck another thing, which might have been gold, rang out clearly and echoed for a long time. It spread through the whole Eastern Wastnds.


    It was difficult for anyone to determine swiftly what sort of sound that was. Almost the moment it reverberated in the air, Bao Qiu''s body froze, and blood flowed out from the corners of her mouth. Her face turned even paler, and as she moved her hands, she quickly tapped a few parts of her body in session. Only then did she manage to stabilize her cultivation base, which had been thrown in chaos due to that sound.


    The entire Evil Spirit Sect was in a state of dead silence at that moment. When the sound rang out, many of the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance coughed up blood, and some of them even fell unconscious while trembling.


    Only the pureblood Immortals who had descended into thisnd gritted their teeth and persevered, resisting in different manners ording to the different levels of cultivation they had.


    Shen Dong, the middle-aged Grand Sect Elder in that blue long robe meditating in the ck smoke at the top of Evil Spirit Mountain, remained as calm as ever. There was not a hint of change in his expression. It was as if that sound that made many people''s hearts tremble was nothing special to him.


    Simr events were happening in all four Evil Sects in Eastern Wastnds. All the Immortals who had descended in thend and all the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance resisted the pressure. Perhaps thetter ones had done so to survive, perhaps they were pursuing strength, or perhaps they had done so for other reasons, but in the end, they had changed their blood inheritance so that they could practice Evil Sect''s Arts, and the price they had to pay for this was also incredibly huge!


    The price was that they no longer had the right to call themselves Berserkers, and even in Evil Sect, they were degraded to secondary humans. But the price was especially great during the Berserkers'' Disaster that would appear once every fifty years. The pressure they had to suffer was far greater than the one felt by those who had descended to thend of Berserkers.


    It was as if the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel harbored incredible hatred towards these sort of people. Every single time the Berserkers'' Disaster arrived, arge amount of these half Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance would die because of it.


    Besides Evil Sect, the striking sound also spread through the entire Eastern Wastnds and into the other Immortal sects. However, due to them hiding themselves, they did not suffer too much damage. Nheless, the impact of that sound to their hearts had caused their impression towards the mysteries and magnificence of the Berserkers to increase every fifty years.


    Mumbling could be heard in the sects that were not fighting against the pressure like Evil Sect. All of these voices belonged to women, and as they spread out in those indistinct mumbles, ayer of blood-red light covered those sects.


    These blood-red screens of light looked would cover the Berserkers'' sky, making it difficult for the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel in the sky to search for traces of Immortals. The blood-red screen was a necessary item for all the Immortal sects that had descended to thend of the Berserkers.


    This was the Celestial Maidens'' divine ability, and also their function!


    Eight women in white could be seen within those sects that had descended. All of these women were incredibly beautiful, without exception. At that moment, all of them had closed their eyes and spread out their arms wide open. Before each one was a small red bottle, and within them were drops of extremely valuable blood.


    The entire reason behind why they could cover the Berserkers'' sky was this blood!


    Celestial Maidens were the only ones that could bring out some of the power within that blood and cover the sky. They were the only ones who could do this, no one else.


    There was also a Celestial Maiden in Evil Sect, but she was not tasked to cover the Berserkers'' sky. Instead, she had another purpose due to Ji An''s request. At that moment, as that sound in the sky faded away, the second strike followed soon after. It spread out with a loud bang, and it sounded as if it was incredibly close to the ground. Waves of dark light were spreading out from the crack in the sky, and as it shone, it was as if there was something that was slowly revealing itself from inside!


    The second bell chime caused the Immortals who had descended from Evil Sect to tremble even more. As Bao Qiu formed a seal with her hands, she pointed forward, and immediately, an illusion appeared before her. It was a statue, and it was the exact same one as the one on the ground floor!


    Once the statue appeared, Bao Qiu''s face gained a little color and she looked a little better, but almost in an instant, the third, fourth, and fifth bell chimes traveled forth from the sky, with loud, rumbling sounds.


    At the instant they reverberated through the air, the dark light from the huge crack in the sky became much stronger and illuminated the ground, causing the entire sky to look as if it had been enveloped by that light. The crack and the blue light could no longer be seen due to it. The only thing that could be glimpsed was a circr-shaped thing slowly descending from the sky under thatyer of dark light!


    That was¡­ a monstrously huge bell. It might seem round, but that was just the edge of the bell. As it descended and Su Ming saw its full form, a loud hum started in his head. He took a step forward, and if he had not instinctively controlled himself, he would have walked out of the tower!


    ''Han Mountain Bell!''


    Su Ming widened his eyes, and disbelief could be seen on his face. His breathing quickened in an instant. The Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel in the sky was incredibly simr to Han Mountain Bell!


    However, there were also differences between them, and it was that the picture of the Nine-Headed Dragon was absent from the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel in the sky!


    Instead, it had an endless mountain river covering half of the bell¡­ and the other half was a desert of golden sand!

 Chapter 617 — Living Through the Disaster!

    <h4>Chapter 617: Living Through the Disaster!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Great Eastern Wastnd Desert Bell¡­ This is Eastern Wastnds'' Sacred Vessel, your people''s vessel¡­" Bao Qiu hoarse voice reached Su Ming''s ears from behind in bits and pieces.


    Her voice was incredibly weak. The illusory statue before her was also trembling faintly at the moment, as if the bell''s appearance had brought such a pressure on it that it would crumble at any moment.


    Su Ming''s breathing quickened slightly, and he only managed to calm it down after some time. He had his gaze trained on the huge Eastern Wastnds Bell in the sky, and his eyes were burning with a strong me!


    He finally knew just what it was - that sound that seemed as if something had struck another thing that might be gold. That was¡­ a bell chime that came from the bell in the crack, but due to the crack cutting off its sound and the spiritual aura from the world surging into the crack continuously, the bell chime sounded as if it had changed.


    But once he thought about it, that sound was clearly a bell chime!


    Almost at the moment Eastern Wastnds Bell descended from the sky, eight women dressed in white appeared within each of the Evil Sects in Eastern Wastnds!


    It was the same for Evil Spirit Sect. Eight women dressed in white floated into the sky, and judging by their expressions, they seemed to not be too affected by the pressure created by Eastern Wastnds Bell!


    These eight women were all incredibly beautiful, and there was an indescribable presence surrounding them at the moment. They were floating in the sky, and all of them had a small red bottle before them.


    A drop of fresh blood swiftly flew out from each of the eight bottles, and these eight drops imprinted themselves on the center of these women''s brows. It looked as though someone had painted a vermilion mark between their brows. At the instant that happened, the eight women closed their eyes, and a piercing blood-red light burst forth from their bodies.


    Their white robes seemed to have been dyed in blood under that light. As it filled the air, itpletely enveloped Evil Spirit Mountain, but it was not used to cover the Berserkers'' Sky and stop the Eastern Wastnd Bell from detecting the presences of the Immortals who had descended here. The red light was instead used to allow the Sacred Vessel to use its power on these people based on their different levels of cultivation and their limits.


    It could be said that the blood-red light was a filter. Each time it changed, it would hide away all the other people''s presences and only reveal one person''s, so that he or she would be able to have a chance to resist the might of Han Mountain Bell alone!


    That blood-red light could also change all the presences of those who had revealed their power within it, causing them to be weaker than their true level of cultivation. With this method, the people could go through what could only be considered as a true trial!


    Because the divine ability of Eastern Wastnds Bells would release its power based on the different levels of cultivation it detected. It would not waste even a single bit of its power, neither would it release less than what it required.


    Yet even so, this Eastern Wastnds Bell was definitely not an ordinary treasure. This was the Sacred Vessel left behind by the first God of Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds, the priceless treasure used to protect the Berserkers!


    It had with it a strike that possessed the power to destroy everything. It did not matter what level of cultivation its enemy possessed, it would bring forth a power that was the exact same as its enemy''s level of cultivation, but if its enemy was in a particr level of cultivation, then the bell would show the strongest amount of power possible within that Stage, and it would be so great that it could destroy all those within that same Stage!


    Yet even though Evil Sect had already made such preparations and the Berserkers'' Disaster would fall on them once every fifty years, there would still be some who would die under Eastern Wastnds Bell!


    This sort of indirect control over Eastern Wastnds Bell and change towards the function of the Celestial Maidens was created by Ji An, the strongest in Evil Sect. This method might be crazy and dangerous, but it could make all those within Evil Sect to not want to waste even a single moment of their time and train in a frenzy so that they could fight against the other Immortal sects, because they could use Enchanted Treasures when they fought against the Berserkers'' Disaster.


    The blood-red screen of light that had been altered by Ji An spread out over all four Evil Sects at that instant, and immediately the first person was chosen to go through the trial from the Berserkers'' Disaster, and he was the strongest person in the sect - the Grand Sect Elder Shen Dong!


    Su Ming stared at the blood-red screen of light with bright, sparkling eyes. He was looking at the eight women and the blood-red bottles before them. In the midst of his silence, a hint ofplicated feelings could be seen on his face.


    He remembered the dazed Celestial Maiden that was residing in his storage bag at that moment¡­


    A cold harrumph came from the top of Evil Spirit Mountain. Bao Qiu finally rxed under the blood-red screen of light, as if all pressure on her had disappeared, but her expression turned even graver, and a deep anxiety could be detected in her bearing. With a pale face, she looked towards Su Ming''s back.


    She knew that the true trial was about to start!


    The blood-red screen of light caused the person who let out that cold harrumph to be the only person who had his presence revealed. A strong, mighty power erupted forth swiftly at that instant, and it was a wave of power that could shake the sky and earth. It caused Su Ming''s pupils to shrink, and he lifted his head to look towards that direction.


    He saw that ck smoke rising into the sky. At that moment, it turned into a gigantic shadow. It was about ten thousand feet tall, and its entire body was a little indistinct, as if it would scatter away if wind blew on it, but the truth was that no matter how strong the wind, it would not be able to blow apart that shadow. This was, of course, unless it was a gust of wind brought forth by someone with a level of cultivation that surpassed those who had reached greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm or were above the Immortals who had reached Ascendance.


    The shadow seemed like a man, but due to its indistinct appearance, its face could not be seen clearly. However, the presence spreading out from that shadow caused Su Ming''s pupils to shrink.


    The feeling he gained from this person''s level of cultivation was simr to the one when he faced off against Si Ma Xin after he had inherited the legacy from the second God of Berserkers and had mastered his numerous divine abilities!


    Right at that moment, the illusory shadow seeped through the blood-red screen of light, and at the instant he revealed itself in the world, the Eastern Wastnds Bell let out a deafening chime in the sky. That bell did not even cast any sort of divine ability as that chime echoed in the air. It only used its gigantic body and pressed down on the ground.


    The bell descended ten feet, and as it sank, a wave that looked like ripples spread out throughout thend. The ground let out a loud bang, and even Evil Spirit Mountain trembled because of it. Arge amount of crushed stones fell from the mountain, and cracks appeared on the ground that started spreading rapidly in all directions.


    At the same time, the huge, indistinct figure lifted its arms, as if it wanted to push against the sky so that it could hold up the pressure and resist the power of Eastern Wastnds Bell.


    A low roar reverberated in the air, and it sounded as if someone had been holding onto their breath for a long time before finally letting it out. As that sound spread out like the muffled roars of thunder, the indistinct figure looked as if it could no longer bear with the pressure. Its arms exploded with a bang, as if they could no longer handle the pressure, and right before Su Ming''s eyes, its body shatteredpletely like a broken bottle as that roar continued echoing in the air.


    However, as it broke down, another person could be seen within the crumbling ck shadow. It was a middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe with rather long hair. There was an eerie glint in the man''s eyes as he shouted at the sky.


    "Is this the limit of the power forte Ascendant Stage?! It''s still not enough to destroy me!" The middle-aged man was naturally Shen Dong. As he spoke, he flew up and charged towards the bell!


    ''He''s at the equivalent of greatpletion of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ the great circle of the Immortal''s Ascendant Stage!'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled as these thoughts echoed in his heart while he looked at Shen Dong''s figure.


    ''But the presence he showed is not that of a person who has reached the great circle. It''s instead at a level below that. He''s just showing the power for Late Ascendant Stage. This should be rted to the Celestial Maidens'' screen of light¡­''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He could already guess the method Evil Sect used to resist the Berserkers'' Disaster, and from this, he could also guess that the bell was disying the limit of the power for a single Stage.


    As he sank into his thoughts, he lifted his head and watched with sparkling eyes as Shen Dong got increasingly closer to Eastern Wastnds Bell in the sky. At the instant he was about to close in on it, a wave of ripples appeared from the Sacred Vessel, and that wave turned into an illusory river flowing down a mountain!


    At first nce, that river and mountain still were clearly illusions, but they quickly gained physical form, so it soon looked as if there was a river and a mountain in the sky!


    The mountain and river were, naturally, the things carved on the bell, and its original form was nine mountains, nine rivers, and nine deserts!


    At that moment, what had appeared in midair was a mountain and a river, but no desert! At the instant the mountain and river appeared, Su Ming immediately saw Shen Dong''s expression turning incredibly grave. When the river descended, it looked as if it had turned into a long dragon. Sweeping down, it charged towards Shen Dong. At the same time, the mountain let out a loud bang and warped above Shen Dong, crushing down on him.


    This might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, only the span of a few breaths had passed since the mountain and river appeared. As rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, the mountain and river disappeared, and Shen Dong coughed up arge mouthful of blood, but he retreated with a loudugh.


    The eight Celestial Maidens changed their footsteps, and the blood-red screen of light over Evil Spirit Sect immediately changed and covered Shen Dong''s presence before revealing the wave of power from another person. The appearance of the Berserkers'' Disaster in Eastern Wastnds on different individuals made Su Ming see the Immortals and the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance appear one by one, as the blood-red screen of light changed each time. The people revealed would either make it through the attack sessfully¡­ or die in the process.


    Shrill screams of pain echoed in the air¡­


    "This is the ninth person¡­" Bao Qiu said from behind Su Ming. With a pale face, she looked at the sky outside the window.


    Su Ming did not speak. Sorrow gradually appeared on his face. He was not sad for the Immortals who descended to thisnd or the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance. He was sad for the persistence of Eastern Wastnds'' Sacred Vessel, which had not changed since ancient times¡­


    Even if that persistence was being used by Evil Sect in this time and age for it to be the Berserkers'' Disaster that served as a trial for the people in its sect, it still did not change.


    Su Ming watched Eastern Wastnds Bell trying to kill all the outsiders, who had revealed themselves by spreading the presence of their cultivation base, and bringing its might on them to fulfill its mission on this day that would onlye once every fifty years. He saw its persistence, despite knowing that it would be increasingly more difficult as time passed.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Soon after, a cold chill suddenly surrounded the building where he was. At the same time, the Berserkers'' Disaster for Bao Qiu arrived!


    A powerful pressure swiftly descended on the building andnded on Bao Qiu''s body. She shivered and gritted her teeth to resist it.


    Su Ming still stood with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 618 — Obtaining the Seal!

    <h4>Chapter 618: Obtaining the Seal!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''Would I have the right to be its master¡­?'' This thought appeared in Su Ming''s heart.


    Eastern Wastnds Bell. It was the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessel, and was also the treasure left behind by the first God of Berserkers as a blessing for his descendants, one used as an item to intimidate all outsiders¡­ It was the treasure that made even Di Tian, who had sent two of his clones to the ce, and Ji An from Evil Sect, to only be able to change thews governing the treasure''s descent, not daring to destroy it! Perhaps they could not even destroy it!


    ''That one mountain and river is equivalent to the limit of a Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. If it would bring out all nine mountains, rivers, and deserts, then what level of cultivation would the wave of power that would erupt forth show¡­?''


    Su Ming opened his eyes. Bao Qiu was trembling behind him. There was struggle on her face, and the seals on her hands were continuously changing, as she was gritting her teeth tightly. She did not ask for Su Ming to take action.


    As the blood-red screen of lightpletely exposed the building, Bao Qiu''s presence and power as an outsider showed up clearly under Eastern Wastnds Bell.


    Her wave of power was between the Immortals'' Soul Transformation and Soul Formation. At that moment, as the waves of her power were revealed, Eastern Wastnds Bell descended on her swiftly. The entire building shook. The illusory shadow of the female statue before Bao Qiu immediately crumbled and exploded into pieces. She coughed up a mouthful of blood, and as her face turned pale, she looked as if she was being ttened and would shatter at any moment.


    Eastern Wastnds Bell descended another five feet, and it was like a great, heavy force suddenly appearing on a drowning person, as if it wanted to drag him into the depths of the water. It caused despair to appear in Bao Qiu''s eyes.


    As Eastern Wastnds Bell descended, the faint, illusory shadow of a bell could be seen falling on the young woman. At that moment, it had alreadynded on the building. It seeped through the walls, and began fulfilling its mission to kill all outsiders.


    Su Ming sighed softly and turned around. At the instant the illusory bell seeped through the building and descended on Bao Qiu''s jugr notch, he took a step forward. Right at that moment, he lifted his right hand to gently lift the iing illusory bell that was descending on her!


    With it, a shudder racked Su Ming''s entire body, but his expression remained as calm as ever. The illusory bell no longer sank down and remained on his right hand. It was forcefully stopped in its tracks.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming''s right hand touched the illusory bell, Eastern Wastnds Bell let out a long bell chime in the sky. At the same time, a powerful will instantly descended on Su Ming''s heart.


    The will did not speak, but instead exuded a cold and ancient air. Once it scanned Su Ming''s body, it returned to the sky, back to where Eastern Wastnds Bell was. Soon after, an even greater pressure descended once again, as if it wanted to move past Su Ming and crush Bao Qiu to her death.


    A mountain appeared in the sky up ahead!


    That mountain was a hundred thousand feet tall and towered in the clouds despite being a mere illusion. At the instant it appeared, all those who were watching in Evil Spirit Sect immediately sported changes to their expressions. Shen Dong''s eyes also shone with a glint.


    Up to now, only Shen Dong alone had been able to make a mountain and river show up on from the Eastern Wastnds Bell during the Berserkers'' Disaster. All of the others did not have the right for the bell to react this way, because the pressure as it descended alone was enough to kill them.


    "Bao Qiu¡­" Shen Dong mumbled softly.


    The mountain upied almost half the sky once it appeared. It was green, and as arge amount of life force filled the area, it swiftly descended on the building that protruded from the blood-red screen of light!


    Bao Qiu was beside Su Ming, and at that moment, she widened her eyes. She could sense the power of that mountain in the sky. This was something she had never expected to see - a mountain manifesting when she went through the Berserkers'' Disaster!


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He suddenly realized that his previous train of thought had been wrong!


    Once the Eastern Wastnds Bell retrieved its will from his body and the mountain manifested in the air, he found that it was not aimed towards Bao Qiu¡­ but towards him!


    A faint smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. Once he understood this, he looked at the descending illusory mountain once again, and he could tell with just one nce that it did not harbor true killing intent towards him!


    It would be difficult for anyone else to discover this, unless they were directly involved in this like Su Ming and had the exact same analysis and judgments as he did. Everyone else, they would only see the Berserkers'' Disaster descending on the building.


    ''You, who do not harbor any killing intent towards me, what is with the mountain that appeared because of me and now it descending towards me¡­ If you''re not intending to wipe away my existence, then you must surely¡­ be a trial!''


    Su Ming''s eyes shed. And at the same time, the smile on his face grew, for within his eyes was a hint of respect.


    Contrary to other people''s feelings towards Eastern Wastnds Bell, he had been sad because of what he saw and respected the Sacred Vessel''s persistence, due to his familiarity with Han Mountain Bell¡­ Even if it was only a treasure, Su Ming still respected it!


    As the power of that one mountain descended, Su Ming lifted his right hand. He swept his thumb across his index finger, and a thin wound immediately appeared, blood flowing out of it to dye Su Ming''s right index finger red. When he lifted his head, he could sense that the power of that one mountain was getting closer, and Bao Qiu was shivering even more violently. At that moment, he pressed his bloody index finger on Bao Qiu''s fair forehead.


    He left a mark of blood at the center of her brows!


    It was like a symbol. At the instant he smeared the blood on her forehead, Bao Qiu was leftpletely stunned, because she realized that when the blood appeared on her forehead, she could no longer feel any sort of pressure on her!


    It was as if she had been ced outside the pressure, as if she had been overlooked by Eastern Wastnds Bell, let off by the Berserkers'' Disaster!


    This scene caused Bao Qiu''s heart to race. With shock in her heart, she looked towards Su Ming. She had a dumbfounded expression on her face, and there was a huge storm raging in her heart. The various questions that rose within her caused her breathing to instantly quicken.


    It was difficult for her to understand how Su Ming could make the Berserkers'' Disaster let her go by just smearing his blood at the center of her brows.


    She could also not understand how he did it. Just who was he? What level of cultivation did he have? Where did hee from?


    And what sort of connection did he have with that Eastern Wastnds Bell?


    She could already guess that there was some sort of huge secret contained within this, though she was uncertain as to what that secret was. Then, as if she remembered something, her eyes went wide and she stared at Su Ming nkly. Disbelief and dazed confusion appeared on her face.


    A loud bang reverberated in the world. As all the people from Evil Spirit Sect watched, the mountain that appeared seeped through the double-story building and descended within. Everyone, including Shen Dong, did not think that there might be another person in Bao Qiu''s house.


    To them, Bao Qiu was the one fighting against the power of the manifested mountain at that moment.


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his right hand, as his long hair danced in the air and his robes fluttered. He looked at the illusory shadow of the green mountain with a fixed stare as it came charging towards him as if it wanted to crush his soul, and the moment it came close, he pushed his hand swiftly up!


    A muffled bang reverberated in the air once he pushed against the mountain. That bang spread out like a ripple and echoed through the entire Evil Spirit Mountain, but that sound could not be heard with human ears. It could only be sensed with the soul. It was a sound only for the soul.


    All those who heard that it would be dazed for different amounts of time, even Shen Dong. That sound echoed in their heads and refused to leave even after a long period of time has passed.


    At that moment, Bao Qiu saw something, and it would became something she would never forget. It would even be carved into her soul to be an eternal memory.


    She saw Su Ming smiling!


    At the instant he touched the illusory mountain with his right hand, another illusory item appeared around him, and that was¡­ another bell!


    It manifested around Su Ming and enveloped himpletely. She could see a faint figure of a nine-headed beast on the illusory bell. The pictures of mountains, rivers, and deserts might not be carved there, but the bell around Su Ming caused Bao Qiu shock once she saw it. She even had a feeling as if she saw the Eastern Wastnds Bell itself.


    The sound that could only be heard with the soul and would cause others to be dazed had spread out after the power from the mountain shed with this illusory bell!


    Bai Qiu bit her bottom lip when she saw no form of killing intent or pressure bursting forth when that power from the mountain crashed into the illusory bell around Su Ming. Instead, that power dissipated as if it had melted, and then it surged into the illusory bell around the teenage boy.


    When the power of the mountainpletely dissipated and fused into Han Mountain Bell¡­ a mountain that towered in the clouds appeared on the surface of Su Ming''s bell besides the Nine-Headed Dragon!


    "Thine appearance befits thews left by mine master, Lie Shan Xiu. When the outsiders upy ournd of the Berserkers¡­ I shalt bring down the Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ It has ny-nineyers, and if anyone reaches the top, he shalt be my new master¡­ He shalt also receive Lie Shan Xiu''s epiphany towards all worlds, and the person shalt understand Life¡­


    "Thine power is not enough to withstand my power¡­ I shalt grant thee the seal of one mountain, and with it¡­ thou shalt obtain the right to enter Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ and activate the Blood Trail Path.


    "Thou art the first to obtain the seal of the mountain¡­ When Eastern Wastnds Tower appeareth, twenty six others shalt receive the right to enter after you in session¡­"


    A cold and ancient voice echoed in Su Ming''s head. When it spoke, a focused look swiftly appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. After a moment, the voice disappeared, and as the blood-red screen of light changed, the double-story building was instantly concealed within it. The one that was exposed outside was another person from Evil Spirit Sect who was using this Berserkers'' Disaster to train.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. Even though the voice in his head vanished, but the meaning behind its words was enough for him to mull over for some time.


    ''Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ By the looks of it, this tower will only be allowed to descend once certain requirements are fulfilled. Besides the outsiders upying thend of the Berserkers, the other requirement is for me to appear.


    ''Lie Shan Xiu¡­''


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    Bao Qiu was staring at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression at that moment, and respect gradually appeared on her face. It did not matter whether it was born from the master servant connection linking her to him or due to other reasons, all races would always respect the strong. That was an eternalw that would never change in all worlds no matter how they had developed.


    "Thank you, master." Bao Qiu got up, then wrapped her fist in her palm and bowed towards Su Ming.

 Chapter 619 — Vicious!

    <h4>Chapter 619: Vicious!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts, and he did not pay any attention to Bao Qiu.


    After some time, she straightened up and meekly stood by the side. asionally, her gaze wouldnd on Su Ming, and gradually, a hint of curiosity¡­ andplication appeared on her face.


    She had never expected to meet this person here¡­


    In truth, at the moment the Berserkers'' Disaster disappeared from her when Su Ming smeared that drop of blood at the center of her brows, she had been shocked, but at the same time, she recalled someone¡­


    She had absolutely not expected that they would meet in such a manner¡­ and he would be her master.


    Time trickled by. The area outside the tower was silent, but the pressure and the bell chimes continued outside. When the sky gradually turned dark and midnight eventually arrived, more than thirty people had died under that Berserkers'' Disaster in Evil Spirit Sect!


    Most of these people were Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance. These people had betrayed the Berserkers and their ancestors for all sorts of reasons by changing their blood inheritance to practice Evil Arts.


    Eastern Wastnds Bell did not just appear above Evil Spirit Sect on that day. Its body had remained above Evil Lust Sect, Evil Dust Sect, and Evil Immortal Sect as well.


    In fact, the bell had also descended on some of the Immortals who did not belong to any of the sects in thend who had identally revealed their power on the ground. They were then killed by the Eastern Wastnds Bell that appeared right above them at the moment they revealed their presence.


    When midnight was about to arrive and there were no longer any Immortals who had to go through the Berserkers'' Disaster in Evil Spirit Sect, the blood-red screen of light covered the entire ce, as if it had shrouded the Eastern Wastnds Bell''s eyes so that it could not see the waves of power from the outsiders, causing it to only be able to slowly fade away during thest moments of that one day. Now it could only wait for another fifty years¡­ to appear once again.


    As time passed, a brilliant re slowly appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a few steps forward, to move beside the window, and watched the dark sky outside to wait for a scene that might appear once dawn was over.


    ''Based on what that voice said, this Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­'' While Su Ming was in deep thought, dawn arrived!


    On that day, the dawn was a scene that was incredibly difficult for all of those in Eastern Wastnds to forget. It would forever be carved into their memories, and they would never be able to chase it away!


    The Immortal sects as well as those from the Evil Sect which had descended on Eastern Wastnds had been waiting for one thing for a long time, but it had never appeared. But on that day, it arrived!


    Ji An from Evil Sect had used arge amount of his power without holding back to change thews governing the descent of Eastern Wastnds Bell because he was also hoping for this one thing to arrive. However, no one knew just what sort of requirement was needed for that one thing they desired to show up.


    All the Immortal Sects as well as Di Tian''s clone knew that one of the requirements for that thing to appear was that there must be enough outsiders in thend of Berserkers.


    However, as years went by and as more outsidersnded on Eastern Wastnds¡­ the thing they desired still did not appear¡­ because of that, they reached a unanimous, unnned agreement, and all of them executed a wide scale n that required them to use up arge amount of their power and divine abilities, and had even made them give up an unimaginable price¡­


    ¡­to make Eastern Wastnds ram into South Morning!


    Since they had no idea how to make that thing appear, they could only fumble around for clues and try out everything that might possibly be the other requirement and hopefully fulfill it.


    The crash between Eastern Wastnds and South Morning might be a unanimous but unnned idea, yet Evil Sect and all the other Immortal Sets had also used their own methods to search for the best in divination and had them predict the requirement for that thing''s appearance.


    It was the reason behind the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds!


    Because while the predicted results Evil Sect and all the other Immortal Sects gained were different, the meaning between them was incredibly simr. The crash between two continents would bring forth the key for the appearance of that thing.


    But no one knew what that key was.


    However, no matter what, the first Berserkers'' Disaster post-crash was the critical moment to check whether this key had truly appeared, and if it truly happened, then it would mean that the Immortals'' prediction was a sess.


    If it did not happen, then they would continue trying other methods, and that thing would surely appear eventually.


    Because the key might have appeared in this Berserkers'' Disaster to bring forth that thing, that was why all the Immortal sects that had descended to this ce used everything in their disposal and even the power of their sects to have their best prodigies descend in thend of the Berserkers.


    Like¡­ Beiling, Chenxin, Chenchong, Sikong¡­ and also Bifeng from Eastern Wastnd''s Evil Sect¡­ along with Ye Wang from Justice Heaven Dao. These prodigies all descended to this ce, and their trial would start once this thing appeared!


    In fact, they had been sent out to search for the sealed limbs of the second God of Berserkers in South Morning and Eastern Wastnds because their sects believed that perhaps one of the requirements for this thing was connected to the second God of Berserkers.


    This was a thing that was highly desired by all the Immortals that descended on Eastern Wastnds, and it was also something that they had tried to reach with various methods for many years but never seeded.


    This thing was connected to the first God of Berserkers!


    As the Immortals that descended in thend of the Berserkers continuously upied the Berserkers'' territory, as they slowly unveiled the mysteries among the Berserkers that had made them respect this race so much in the past, and as they continued understanding and digging through their secrets, the Immortals gradually learned of a secret.


    There was a tower in Eastern Wastnds, and it went by the name of Eastern Wastnds Tower. There were ny-nineyers to this tower, and whoever reached its finalyer would receive the first God of Berserkers'' epiphany towards World nes¡­ and ne Kalpa.


    Perhaps the epiphany towards World nes could not attract the attention of the few truly powerful warriors among the Immortals¡­ but it was different for ne Kalpa. This was the source they dreamed of tapping, and if they could gain that epiphany, then it would serve as a great help towards the breakthrough in their level of cultivation.


    The first God of Berserkers'' priceless treasure was left in that tower, along with his divine abilities and Arts. All of these things were enough to tempt the Immortals'' hearts, and once they were certain of this, they desired the Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    More importantly, once they finished analysing all the clues they had in their possession, they believed that there was a great secret hidden within the finalyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower!


    This secret¡­ was rted to Great Yu Barren Cauldron!


    It was the clue that would lead them to the strongest treasure among the Berserkers!


    This treasure was also rted to an order that hade from Sacred Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao and had spread through the entire Sacred World in ancient times!


    "All cultivators of Sacred Morning Dao World, you are to search for the Cauldron of Dao''s Roots, also known as Great Yu Barren Cauldron¡­ I, Dao Chen Yi Bo, shall give the person who will find this cauldron my inheritance, and he shall also be the sovereign of Sacred Morning Dao World!"


    Su Ming did not know about any of these, but it did not stop him from standing beside the window of the building and looking at the night as he waited¡­ for the scene spoken by that voice to appear.


    At that moment, he was not the only one acting this way. As one of the people who knew about this secret since he was the Grand Sect Elder of Evil Spirit Sect, Shen Dong too looked at the sky and waited.


    ''Let''s hope it works this time¡­ The mystery of thend of the Berserkers caused those truly powerful old monsters to be unable to have their true bodies descend in this ce, and even Sir Ji An can only have his clone down here to oversee things¡­ I¡­ might have a chance to bring a great contribution to the sect!''


    It was the same situation in Evil Dust Sect and Evil Lust Sect. The Grand Sect Elders in those two sects and all those who knew about this secret were all looking at the sky anxiously.


    Evil Sects were not the only ones that acted this way. Di Tian''s clone was standing in his courtyard silently within Great Leaf Immortal Sect as he looked at the sky. His face was cold and aloof, but a brilliant light could be seen shining within his eyes.


    Hidden Dragon Sect and Sky Mist Dao also had their own sects in Eastern Wastnds, and those who knew of the secret in those sects were all acting in the same manner. They were all looking at the sky in anxiety and anticipation, because they had already given up too much to make this Eastern Wastnds Tower appear.


    Tian Lan Meng and Tian Lan You''s expressions were different as they stood beside Sky Mist''s ancestor. They were both looking at the night silently. Tian Lan You''s face was icy cold, like ice that would never melt. As for Tian Lan Meng, there was a constant,plicated look on her face. She seemed rather dejected, as if there were many things troubling her.


    At the instant dawn was over, suddenly, the expressions of all the people looking at the sky from all the different parts of Eastern Wastnds immediately changed.


    The long crack in the sky did not close up and vanish as it did fifty years ago. Instead, brilliant rays of light came from within! They instantly illuminated the entire sky above Eastern Wastnds, and not a single dark spot could be seen!


    Loud, booming sounds echoed in the air, and the crack in the sky swiftly widened. When it started spreading outwards, a gigantic object descended from inside.


    It was like there was a gigantic rock that caused the crack to be unable to withstand its size. Once it was torn apart, it crumbled, turning into a gigantic pit that was several hundreds of thousands of feet wide!


    Once that pit appeared, the gigantic object lowered itself, and it was the base of an immense tower that was octagonal in shape!


    With a loud bang, the entirend trembled, and the gigantic tower swiftlynded on the ground. There were originally a mountain underneath, but it was too feeble and could not withstand the force of thending. It shattered into pieces, allowing the tower to stand erect on the ground in a stable manner!


    Its height¡­ was endless. The part that was revealed between the ground and the sky was just a part of it. The other half was still in that pit high above!


    This was a gigantic tower that could stun all those who saw it!


    "The Eastern Wastnds Tower has appeared¡­ from now onwards¡­ I will give you a thousand days to fight for the remaining twenty-six spots in the tower¡­ A thousand dayster, you will all offer your sacrifices to make the blood-red light from the Eastern Wastnds Tower shine past ten million lis¡­ The twenty-six people who will offer thergest amount of Immortal souls will earn the right to enter the tower.


    "If the sacrifices offered are not enough to make the light from the Eastern Wastnds Tower shine past ten million lis, the tower will not open.


    "Within this tower lies my priceless treasure, my divine abilities, my Arts, and my medicinal cores, and they can all be used by Berserkers and Immortals. It also contains my epiphany towards the World nes and the enlightenment of the ne Kalpa I gained after gathering all the understanding I have towards all worlds, as well as half of the cultivation I gained over half my life¡­


    "Within this tower also lies¡­ the clue to Great Yu Barren Cauldron, the greatest treasure of the Berserkers, which is also the treasure I had snatched from Dao Chen! I swear by my Life that you will be able to find the Great Barren Cauldron with this clue!"


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. As he looked at the sky, that unique voice rang in his ears once again. There was arrogance in that voice, along with a hint of wildness.


    ''The first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu¡­ What a vicious man¡­''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath.

 Chapter 620 — Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 620: Confidence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That first God of Berserkers was indeed vicious. Eastern Wastnds Tower''s appearance, the ny-nineyers, and the priceless treasure at the top were enough to tempt all Immortals and Berserkers!


    The twenty-six slots to the tower could incite a bloody massacre, and to prevent any sort of situation that was out of the God of Berserker''s control, such as these twenty-six people working together to determine the ranks on their own in secret, the God of Berserkers had added that the blood-colored light must span a distance of ten million lis.


    Because of that, what he would bring would no longer be just a bloody massacre, but genocide!


    If too little Immortal blood was spilled, no one would be able to step into Eastern Wastnds Tower. If they did not have the right to enter the tower, then they would be unable to receive the great serendipity! That was why Su Ming had sensed Lie Shan Xiu''s viciousness when he heard his voice reverberated in the air!


    Simrly, it would make all the Immortals who heard it desire that treasure deeply, but at the same time, they would also feel a deep chill run through their bodies.


    It was not as if no one had ever wondered whether those treasures truly existed in Eastern Wastnds Tower, but most of the people who were skilled in divination had predicted this to be true after the all the descended Immortals from the sects came to them!


    With Lie Shan Xiu''s status as the first God of Berserkers and his level of cultivation, he would definitely not lie about this. This was something that the Immortals had to admit, even though they harbored a deep grudge towards him.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the dark sky and closed his eyes.


    ''The first God of Berserkers'' Eastern Wastnds Tower is not a trap but a tant attack¡­ Di Tian''s clone and Evil Sect''s Ji An will definitely be able to tell that this is a n to force them to kill each other.


    ''They will need a sufficient amount of Immortal souls, and if¡­ any Berserker will want to obtain this right, they will also have to fight for it with everything they have¡­ It would have been better if there was just one person fighting for it, but there are plenty of tribes and even ns like Freezing Sky n in thend of Berserkers.


    ''These ns will be even crazier over the first God of Berserkers'' legacy¡­


    ''What a n. Not only did he just make the Immortals fight among themselves, he also made the Berserkers rise to fight and kill those Immortals so that they could gain a chance to obtain a great serendipity¡­


    ''In fact¡­ there will be situations where people will band together. During these thousand days, the Eastern Wastnds will be drenched in blood¡­'' Su Ming opened his eyes, and a brilliant glint appeared in his eyes.


    ''Chaos is about to arrive¡­'' Su Ming waved his arm and took a few steps backwards before he sitting down cross-legged on the ground. He could feel danger in the air, and he needed to recover his cultivation base as quickly as possible, for only then could he obtain his ce in the soon to be very chaotic Eastern Wastnds.


    ''Twenty-six slots¡­ There should be twenty-seven, but the others¡­ don''t know about my slot!''


    Bao Qiu had already cleared her heart, as she remained by his side. When she looked at him, there was respect and a hint of something else in her gaze.


    "Master, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about what happened today. If you have nothing else to ask of me, then I will take my leave. My sect members will being continuously to learn the reason why that mountain descended just now."


    Bao Qiu bent her body slightly in a bow towards Su Ming. With her beautiful head lowered, she walked backwards to leave the first floor of the building so that she could return to the ground floor.


    Just as she was about to leave, Su Ming''s gazended on her, and despite him seeing her beautiful face and alluring body, his face was as calm as still water.


    "My blood helped you avoid the Berserkers'' Disaster. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Bao Qiu froze and a light shudder ran through her body. She lifted her head and looked at Su Ming. There was a slight hint of pity, confusion, and sentiment on her face. All these expressions fused together into an extremelyplicated look on her countenance.


    "I thought of nothing¡­" Bao Qiu dipped her head down, as if she did not dare to look him into eyes as she spoke softly.


    "Have you ever met Destiny before?" Su Ming suddenly asked, looking straight at the young woman.


    Once Bao Qiu heard the word ''Destiny'', she shuddered again, and she instinctively took a few steps back. Her face instantly turned pale.


    "I''ve never seen him, never heard about him¡­ Master, please don''t force me to say anything about Destiny. Every Immortal who descends to thend of Berserkers has to swear an oath, and if we say anything about Destiny, we will be punished¡­ We will also get our families in thend of Immortals in trouble." Bao Qiu lifted her head and looked at Su Ming with a plea for mercy in her eyes.


    He remained silent for a moment. Fatigue appeared on his face and he closed his eyes, no longer interrogating her about this matter.


    What would he be able to do if he learned about Destiny, anyway? What could he do even after proving his own guesses correct? He would still be in Yin Death Region, and he would still not know where his memoriesy. He would still not know where the girl who had called him her big brother was.


    ''In the end, I still need to be the one¡­ who tears through thisyer of mystery. One of these days, I will break this sky and walk out of this world!


    ''That day is already not too far away.'' At the instant Su Ming closed his eyes, he said these words to himself quietly.


    Bao Qiu left. After the Berserkers'' Disaster, Evil Spirit Sect returned to its usual activities. Quite arge number of sect members came to visit Bao Qiu and asked about the mountain descending for her. None of these people noticed Su Ming''s presence, not even the Grand Sect Elder Shen Dong. If Su Ming wanted to hide himself from him, it would be very difficult for the man to find him within a short period of time.


    All the Immortal sects in Eastern Wastnds might seem as if they were in peace after the Berserkers'' Disaster, for they acted as if it had never happened, but the gigantic pit in the sky, the ttened mountain range, and the tall Eastern Wastnds Tower at the center of the continent were a stark reminder that all of it had indeed happened!


    Perhaps some people had investigated the tower in secret. Su Ming did not know what results they had obtained, but he did discover some minor changes within Evil Spirit Sect after a month had passed since the Berserkers'' Disaster.


    Arge number of people in istion had chosen to egress. asionally, mighty waves of power would appear on the mountain. None of the Outer Sect disciples dared to leave the mountain, and arge number of those who had left for training earlier were swiftly returning to their sect every single day, as if they had been summoned back.


    A monstrously huge mountain protection Rune gradually enveloped Evil Spirit Mountain. At the same time it sealed off the mountain, arge amount of power of the world was sucked into the ce, causing the ce to look as if fog had surrounded it.


    In fact, some of the Outer Sect disciples who had been driven to the foot of the mountain as punishment had been summoned back. They returned to their original positions and started making preparations in secret.


    A tense atmosphere surrounded the entire Evil Spirit Sect. Su Ming was not unfamiliar with it. These people¡­ were preparing for war!


    Bao Qiu would deliver medicinal cores every single day to him, and the quality of those cores was bing better. From the bits and pieces of the things she told him when she came, Su Ming knew clearly that what he had sensed was not incorrect. They were indeed preparing for war. All of this was due to an order sent by Evil Immortal Sect three days after the Berserkers'' Disaster.


    That order was filled with a clear, bloodthirsty air, and there were only two sentences contained within it.


    "Prepare for war. Get ready to fight!"


    During that month, the recovery of Su Ming''s cultivation base had sped up due to the medicinal cores. By his calctions, if this continued, then with just another month, a nine-tenths of his cultivation base would have recovered, and half a yearter, he would be back at his full power. He then would reach a pinnacle of strength he had never achieved before.


    At that time, he would be able to attempt breaking through into the Berserker Soul Realm. If he seeded, then he would be able to overlook all those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    This was his confidence!


    ''Half a year is a little too long¡­ It would have been fine if everything was going on as usual, but now, there''s a thousand days limit set for the Eastern Wastnds Tower, and because of that, I need to reach the Berserker Soul Realm as soon as possible. Looks like I''ll have to go out and test the Secret Art I inherited from Hong Luo. Fortunately, my cultivation base is mostly recovered and I will be able to cast it somewhat . There might be some drawbacks, but I''ll have to do this.


    ''Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ will not activate if that blood-colored light doesn''t reach ten million lis, but judging from the first God of Berserkers'' words, this restriction is set for the twenty-six slots¡­ He didn''t mention me.


    ''If I have the chance, I should go and check whether it restriction on me as well. If I don''t¡­'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and he continued immersing himself in his training.


    In the blink of an eye, another half a month went by. On this day during noon, Su Ming''s eyes flew open while he was seated. A brilliant sh shone briefly in his eyes and he lifted his head. With a gaze as if he could see through walls, he looked at the sky beyond the building.


    Three long arcs were charging towards the mountain protection Rune around Evil Spirit Sect. They traveled side by side and looked as if they were shooting stars that were surrounded by ck fog. As piercing whistles rang in the air, the three long arcs closed in on the mountain protection Rune, and with a sh of ck, they shot through and appeared within Evil Spirit Sect.


    Their appearance immediately caught all the people''s attention, who fixed their gazes on the trio.


    "By the orders of Sir Ji An, Shen Dong of Evil Spirit Secte forth and receive the deration!"


    Almost at the moment those words left their mouths, an eerie voice traveled forth from the ck smoke rising into the sky in Evil Spirit Mountain.


    "I, Shen Dong, greet the three Evil Sect messengers."


    The trio immediately wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the ck smoke, from which came Shen Dong''s voice. The person in the lead brought out a jade slip, and once he crushed it, an illusionary shadow immediately appeared before him as the air distorted.


    The shadow''s face could not be seen clearly, and only a ck robe could be glimpsed on his body, which also covered his head and face. A cold and sinister presence immediately spread out, instantly enveloping the whole Evil Spirit Sect, which caused all the people''s hearts to tremble. They lowered their heads and prostrated themselves on the ground in worship.


    As that cold presence filled the air, the sky, too, immediately darkened, as if ayer of fog had covered it so that the people could not see it clearly.


    "Shen Dong." A deep voice traveled out from that shadow. There was not a hint of emotion that could be detected from those words, and all those who heard them felt a chill filling their bodies.


    "Bring the Evil Spirit Sect and trample Thousand River Valley. Your goal is one of the branches of Hidden Dragon Sect located there¡­ You have ten days, and your mission is to kill all of them!


    "Set up a line of defense there, and let it be one of the bases for us Evil Sect to invade all the other Immortal Sects here!"


    A middle-aged man dressed in a blue robe walked out from the ck smoke at that moment. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed respectfully towards the shadow.


    "I understand!"


    The shadow no longer spoke, but instead slowly faded away. The three Evil Sect messengers wrapped their fists towards Shen Dong in silence. Two of them turned around and transformed into long arcs that shot through the mountain protection Rune, speeding away.


    Thest person remained on the spot after giving Shen Dong a wrapped fist as a salute. He did not say a word.

 Chapter 621 — Thousand River Valley

    <h4>Chapter 621: Thousand River Valley</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Inner Sect and Outer Sect Evil Spirit disciples as well as all Sect Elders. Today, at dawn, gather a half of our manpower and follow me¡­ to attack Hidden Dragon Sect!"


    Shen Dong swept his gaze across the mountain and paused for a moment at the double-story building where Su Ming was meditating before his words tumbled slowly out of his mouth. His words reverberated in the entire Evil Spirit Sect, causing all those who heard it to feel their blood boiling. A murderous aura erupted swiftly among them.


    "The old rules apply. If you kill a person, you will own seven-tenths of the things they owned, and it is the same for the things you snatch!"


    Shen Dong''s voice reverberated outside the building. That one nce he cast towards the building just now had seemed to sh with Su Ming''s gaze, causing thetter''s pupils to shrink, but at that moment, Shen Dong averted his gaze.


    ''Shen Dong¡­'' Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He had underestimated that person slightly. He might not have truly discovered him with that one nce just now, but he must have discovered some clues.


    But Shen Dong had tolerated this till now. He might have his suspicions, but he had not done anything extreme or investigated anything. Even that nce he had just thrown in this direction was short, and without a hint of animosity.


    Su Ming had note into contact with Evil Spirit Sect''s Grand Sect Elder before, but from this alone, he could tell that Shen Dong was a very calctive man, and he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    ''If he can be the leader of a sect, then his level of cultivation is definitely at the Immortals'' Ascendant Stage. He must also have great intelligence and canniness.'' Su Ming closed his mind and continued immersing himself in his training.


    With his current level of cultivation, he could already fight against Shen Dong without being disadvantaged. That was why he was not worried that Grand Sect Elder might discover any clues about him. If worstes to worst¡­ Su Ming could leave Evil Spirit Sect and search for other ces as an istion grounds, even though it might be a little troublesome.


    He had also considered Shen Dong just reporting him to Evil Immortal Sect or telling about him to the strongest person in Evil Sect - Ji An. But even if the Grand Sect Elder truly reported this before he investigated it fully, Su Ming believed that with his current level of cultivation, it would still not be easy for Ji An to kill him!


    Especially when they were now in the critical stage where the Eastern Wastnds Tower had appeared!


    ''The enemy of my enemy can be my friend¡­'' Su Ming''s expression was calm as he continued training.


    Once Shen Dong finished his speech, the Evil Spirit Sect made a series of arrangements. Orders after orders were sent from the Inner Sect, and its disciples who received those orders walked out of their houses to gather at the spot they were assigned to at the appointed time.


    It was the same for those in the Outer Sect. After all, most of the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance were in the Outer Sect. As these people gathered together, it could be seen that quite arge number of people had received the order.


    In fact, when Bao Qiu returned during that night, she handed Su Ming a jade sli, top.


    "Qian Chen from theborers'' lodge at the foot of the mountain gave you this jade slip. This is the Outer Sect''s summoning order¡­ Congrattions for being summoned back to the Outer Sect, master." Bao Qiu chuckled lightly.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, and in the end, ced the jade slip by his side.


    "Looks like I will be able to head out with you this time, master. I''ve also received an order. Tonight, at dawn, I''m supposed to head to Thousand River Valley and destroy Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch in the eastern section of Eastern Wastnds.


    "The other Evil Sects must also have received their orders. Over the next few days, they willpletely wipe out all the Immortal sects in the eastern section of the continent." As Bao Qiu spoke in a soft voice, she sat down before Su Ming and twirled a lock of her hair with her fingers.


    "Most of the Outer Sect disciples'' level of cultivation is low. Will they be useful when destroying Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch?" Su Ming frowned.


    "They can be used during Blood Sacrifice. Clearly, you''ll been treated as a target for this Blood Sacrifice," Bao Qiu said with a smile and winked. She thought it was highly interesting that a powerful warrior like Su Ming would be treated as a target for Blood Sacrifice by those in the Outer Sect.


    "However, this is also a good thing for you, master. If you have time, you can go there. Hidden Dragon Sect is skilled with creating medicinal cores, and they are famous for it among us Immortals¡­ Besides, when we attack, thews of Evil Sect depict that we can obtain a seven-tenths of the spoils from our kills. I already have very few medicinal cores left, and the ones I gave you over the past few days were given to me because of war preparations.


    "Master, with your level of cultivation, you will definitely be able to sweep through Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch without anyone noticing you¡­ At that time, please do give me some on behalf of me offering you all those medicinal cores during these days." Bao Qiu winked, and her smile turned even sweeter. Anticipation shone in her eyes, and there was even a hint of excitement within them.


    "I can also lead the way. I went to this branch before¡­" As Bao Qiu spoke, she licked her lips. She was originally beautiful to begin with, and when she did this, she became even more attractive.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence, then nodded.


    Medicinal cores could serve him in many ways, and more importantly, there might be some medicinal herbs within Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch. If he could gather up arge amount, then he would suffer fewer drawbacks when he searched for ingredients to open the subsequent door in the fragment''s dimension.


    However, these were not what mattered most. The most important thing for him to go to this ce would be because he had already recovered more than eight-tenths of his cultivation base, and he was very close to reaching nine-tenths. At that time, he would have already surpassed the pinnacle of his condition in the past, and he would be able to cast the Secret Art he had inherited from Hong Luo, albeit with much difficulty.


    Extract Earthen Aura and gather it together to turn it into a soul!


    However, he would not be extracting Earthen Aura, but would be drawing out spirit veins. He would gather them up into a dense amount of power from the world, and once he devoured them, his recovery speed would instantly increase by arge margin.


    It was not convenient for him to do such a thing here, because Evil Spirit Sect was his temporary lodging. However, the mountain in which Hidden Dragon Sect had chosen to set up its branch would definitely have a Spirit Vein. There might not be much, but if Su Ming absorbed it, it would be still be good for him.


    However, there were also drawbacks to such a thing. Since he would do a forceful absorption, it would turn into an underlying problem, and he would need to solve it by entering istion in the future.


    In truth, even if Evil Spirit Sect had not been ordered to destroy Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch, Su Ming had already thought about going out to absorb this Spirit Vein so that it would take him less than half a year to reach the pinnacle of his condition from where he could try to reach the Berserker Soul Realm.


    This was the most important thing to him at the moment.


    Dawn was about to arrive. Not a single sound could be heard from the entire Evil Spirit Sect. There were thirty something Evil Sect disciples in the Inner Sect''s square, and they were all waiting there silently. These people were all the ones who were given all the attention in terms of teaching and growth within Evil Spirit Sect. Hen Shan was also among them.


    An eerie, chilling air surrounded the square in the Inner Sect. The sky was dark, and it was a night without the moon.


    There was also a huge square in the Outer Sect, and there were about two hundred something people standing there closely together at that moment. These people''s attitudes varied greatly. Some of them were waiting silently, some were pale in fright, and there were also some who had killing intent evident on their faces as their blood boiled. All sorts of expressions could be seen on different people.


    Su Ming stood in a corner. His current appearance was still that of a thirteen to fourteen year old boy. His face was pale, and he gave off a sense of frailness to all those who saw him.


    He was not alone. Right beside him was Qian Chen, who had hurried towards him from the crowd just now. Qian Chen was trembling, and when he looked at Su Ming, an obsequious expression appeared on his face.


    "Senior, you have to help me¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to die there."


    Qian Chen had uttered simr words and all sorts of ttering phrases just now. He had not expected that he would also receive the order to participate in this battle.


    In the midst of his fear, he ced his hopes on Su Ming, and even instinctively mobilized his power as aborer over the years to receive arge amount of promises for protection within the Outer Sect.


    However, he was still worried. Hence he returned to Su Ming''s side and started pleading him for his protection again.


    Su Ming did not speak and closed his eyes, as if he was dozing off. Before long, as Qian Chen continued pleading for protection, dawn arrived!


    At that moment, the area around them instantly turned silent. Right before their eyes, the ck smoke disappeared without trace from the top of Evil Spirit Mountain, a rare sight. At the same time, nine figures flew out from the top of the mountain, and the person in the lead was Evil Spirit Sect''s Grand Sect Elder, Shen Dong!


    Bao Qiu was also among the nine!


    Su Ming opened his eyes. As he looked towards the sky with a calm gaze, Shen Dong swept his gaze across thend. When he looked away, he only said, "When Evil Sect rains down ughter¡­"


    "We leave no one alive!" the Inner Sect and arge amount of people from the Outer Sect shouted at the same time. Within this silent night, their voices reverberated in the air in so loudly that they shook the sky and earth. Those voices were filled with raging killing intent and also a trace of madness.


    This was the Evil Sect!


    With a step, Shen Dong charged towards the west. The eight people behind him followed suit, and soon after, thirty something long arcs flew up with a whistle from the square in Evil Spirit Sect''s Inner Sect. They charged towards the west right behind those eight people.


    Soon after, eight old men at the edge of the square in the Outer Sect, who had remained silent all along, lifted their hands, and with a swing, as loud rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, the entire square within the Outer Sect started trembling like a huge bowl. Then, with the hundreds of people on it, it slowly rose into the sky and charged forward, right behind the thirty something people from the Inner Sect.


    Violent gusts of wind ripped through the air and blew on everyone''s bodies, causing some of the hundreds of people on the flying Enchanted Vessel that looked like a square to immediately fall down. They kept a firm grip on the ground, looking like if they did not do so, they would be blown off the Enchanted Vessel by that gust of wind.


    Fortunately, this feeling onlysted an instant. After a moment, a gentle screen of light appeared around them, and wind gradually disappeared, to which the crowd let out a breath of relief. All of their faces were pale, and some of those with incredibly low levels of cultivation even almost threw up.


    Qian Chen was one of them. He was trembling, and he was mumbling under his breath with a pale face. Su Ming would have originally not listened to him, but the man was right beside him, so he could not help but hear some of his words.


    "All deities everywhere, my brother, my sister, my uncles, my aunties, father, mother¡­ please protect me so that I won''t get injured or killed. Please help me so that I''ll be able to get myself some treasures this time, please guide me so that I''ll be able to get myself a woman.Please lead me¡­"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, ignoring Qian Chen''s nonsensical babble all along the way. After about an hour, a huge mountain valley appeared before them in the night. There were rivers in that valley, and the rushing sounds of flowing water could be faintly heard from within. The rivers there numbered to several hundreds, and none of them ended up connecting to each other. Water was flowing down all of them at the same time.


    This was Thousand River Valley.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. His expression was calm, but a freezing glint shone in his eyes.


    He saw a hanging bridge connecting both sides of that Thousand River Valley, and at the top of the mountains on either side of the hanging bridge was arge amount of beautiful buildings. Lights could be seen shining among them in the dark night.


    It was dark, and there was no moon in the sky. It was the perfect night to kill, pige, and burn!

 Chapter 622 — Blood Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 622: Blood Sacrifice</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was quiet. Only the hundreds of people within Evil Spirit Sect were floating in midair and looking at the Thousand River Valley in the distance.


    Compared to the pale and trembling Outer Sect disciples, the Inner Sect disciples all had cold expressions on their faces, and a wild air was seeping right through their very bodies. There was also a hint of excitement and blood lust that could be detected within them.


    They were members of Evil Spirit Sect and the disciples of Evil Sect. This was something that could be felt incredibly clearly from the Inner Sect disciples at that moment.


    There was ayer of fog that surrounded these Evil Spirit Sect members during this dark night. Su Ming stood amid the crowd with an indifferent expression on his face as he swept his gaze past that fog around him.


    It covered all the people from Evil Spirit Sect, and it seemed to have fused together with the darkness around it. Whatever was within could not be seen clearly, and unless the person''s divine sense surpassed that of Shen Dong, it would be difficult for them to see that there was anything off about that fog.


    Su Ming could see that this fog was formed by vengeful souls. They let out silent screams while floating about.


    "These Immortals style themselves as righteous and call us evil¡­ If they run into us, then they will fight us to the death. Now¡­ you can kill to your heart''s content!" Shen Dong''s voice was cold, and there was even a sinister and chilling tone within it.


    "We will first offer Blood Sacrifices, while the rest of you will have to seal off all the gates in this ce and make sure that not one of those in Hidden Dragon Sect can escape!"


    Almost at the instant the Grand Sect Elder said those words, the thirty something Inner Sect disciples swiftly turned their gazes on the two hundred odd Outer Sect disciples on the flying Enchanted Vessel.


    A biting chill immediately appeared, and besides all the dozen something aloof gray-robed people standing at the edge, the expressions of all the other two hundred something Outer Sect disciples changed abruptly.


    The clothes of those people in gray robes showed their identities clearly. They were all the outstanding Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance. They were all the Sect Elders of the Outer Sect, just like Zhao Chong.


    The Inner Sect disciples would not easily provoke them when it came to the Blood Sacrifice.


    Not all of the Outer Sect disciples were afraid either. There were several dozens of people within who wereughing ferociously, or had dark expressions on their faces, or were aloofly letting the ripples of their power to erupt forth from their bodies. Those ripples fluctuated in the air but were hidden away by the fog around them, which prevented them from spreading outside.


    However, most of the Outer Sect disciples were trembling once they heard about the Blood Sacrifice.


    Su Ming had heard about the Blood Sacrifice from Bao Qiu. This was abat divine ability from Evil Spirit Sect. When they fought against their enemies, they would devour theirpanions'' flesh and blood in exchange for a temporary strength. They would trap the souls of those that were sacrificed within them, which would make them lose their sense of pain and bring out an incredibly great amount of potential.


    The more people were sacrificed, the greater their potential would be, and if the level of cultivation among the sacrifices was higher, those who devoured them would be able to bring out more potential as well!


    If a certain level was reached when practicing this divine ability, those who executed this Blood Sacrifice would also be able to devour all the living souls around them to maintain their power or to strengthen their bodies. However, there was a drawback to this. After all, all skills had their limits, and the limit of this Blood Sacrifice was that it could at most increase a the cultivator''s power by a stage, and it would notst long.


    Almost at the instant Shen Dong dered the start of the Blood Sacrifice, the Inner Sect disciples looked over with hostile gazes. At the moment most of the Outer Sect disciples sank into anxiety and nervousness, the thirty something Inner Sect disciples swiftly flew towards the flying Enchanted Vessel.


    Shrill screams of pain that were smothered by the fog and could not travel outwards echoed in Su Ming''s ears. Qian Chen''s face turnedpletely bloodless from terror. Perhaps he had indeed been able to gain some results from mobilizing his power of aborer, since the Inner Sect disciples mostly ignored him.


    The screen of light on the flying Enchanted Vessel had turned into a ravine that stopped all the Outer Sect disciples from running away, turning itself into a cage!


    Su Ming stood at his spot, and a frown slowly appeared between his brows. He saw these Outer Sect disciples dying sad and painful deaths. They died under the hands of their own sect members. Their flesh and blood were torn apart, and they were turned into vengeful souls that were absorbed by the Inner Sect disciples. The pieces of flesh did not disintegrate either, but instead moved to surround those people and turned into a piercing, bloody, and brilliant ray of blood-red light.


    The faces of those who had killed a fellow sect member from the Outer Sect would start distorting, and their would turn blood-red once theypleted their kill. Their cultivation bases spread out of their bodies without any reservation. All of them were slightly stronger than before, and the murderous aura from them was practically billowing in the air.


    The Sect Elders in gray robes were as calm as ever and did not bother themselves too much with what was happening around them, as if they were already used to this and were immune to it. The eyes of outstanding disciples within the Outer Sect shed, and they swiftly charged out to fight against the Inner Sect disciples.


    Swiftly, two or three Inner Sect disciples died painful and horrible deaths, bing someone else''s Blood Sacrifice!


    When Su Ming saw all of this, he remembered the rules of Evil Spirit Sect, the one about the sect not forbidding their disciples from killing each other. Only then did he gain a deeper understanding towards this particr rule.


    "So this is the Evil Sect¡­" he said softly.


    When Su Ming cast his eyes towards Thousand River Valley, which was located in the distance, he suddenly felt that this was quite ironic. This style of Evil Spirit Sect to fight it out among themselves before a fight had caused them arge amount of deaths before they had even reached Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch.


    Yet, the deaths of the weak had brought greater strength to the strong!


    This was especially prevalent among some of the thirty something Inner Sect disciples. About eight of them had not stopped after killing a fellow sect member from the Outer Sect, but continued with their ughter. One of them was an Inner Sect disciple that was standing the closest to Su Ming. This person looked incredibly fragile and tall, but his power, which was not at all weak, and his bloodthirst were evident on first nce.


    Three Outer Sect disciples had already died in his hands. He was currently holding onto a human head, and as he lifted it high above himself, fresh blood poured on his face, causing him to look ferocious and hideous even without needing expending any effort. Then, he fixed his gaze on Su Ming.


    With a dark smile, that person took a wide step forward and charged towards Su Ming. Killing intent shone in his eyes as he was getting closer. With a calm expression, Su Ming looked the person closing in on him with the human head in hand. Since he was charging into his own death, then he had no reason to me Su Ming for his viciousness.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­ At the instant that Inner Sect disciple was about to reach Su Ming, Shen Dong''s cold voice suddenly echoed in the area.


    "The Blood Sacrifice has ended! All those who have sessfully participated in the Blood Sacrificee with me and attack Hidden Dragon Sect!"


    Shen Dong''s words echoed in the air, and the Inner Sect disciple that had closed in on Su Ming stopped moving. He gave Su Ming a dark smile, then turned around and no longer bothered about him as he went to Shen Dong.


    The thirty something Inner Sect disciples and the few Outer Sect disciples that had participated in the Blood Sacrifice flew up and turned into long arcs. Then, under Shen Dong''s lead, who was followed by eight powerful warriors who had descended in Evil Spirit Sect, the forty odd long arcs charged towards Thousand River Valley.


    A bloody massacre was about to rain down in this ce!


    At the same time, the people in gray robes in the flying Enchanted Vessel took a step forward with aloof expressions on their faces, and once they formed a seal with both their hands, they pushed them onto the flying Enchanted Vessel, and immediately, it flew up to charge towards Thousand River Valley. A piercing dark light erupted swiftly from the vessel.


    It instantly covered an area spanning hundreds of lis underneath, causing the ce below to look as if it had been sealed off, turning it into a ce with no escape!


    Soon after, seven of the gray-robed people that had stayed behind sat down cross-legged on the Enchanted Vessel, while the remaining one stepped out and charged downwards towards Hidden Dragon Sect.


    At that moment, all those people on the vessel, including Qian Chen, only noticed after some time that Su Ming, who was originally standing right beside Qian Chen, had disappeared without a trace at some unknown point of time.


    A shocking boom suddenly rang through the air. It came from the ground, and it was from the great Rune of Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch in the valley.


    That Rune would not be shown on regr days. At that moment, as that boom echoed in the air, it manifested itself to reveal a gigantic waterfall. It was in the shape of a ring, and itpletely surrounded Thousand River Valley. The sounds of rushing water filled the area, and an enraged voice shot out from within the valley inside that waterfall.


    "Shen Dong! How dare you vite the agreement between the Immortals and the evil Immortals?! If you dare surround our Hidden Dragon Sect today, then we will definitely destroy your entire Evil Spirit Sect in the future!"


    The answer to this enraged voice was a dark peal ofughter filled with a wild and untamed air, along with Shen Dong lifting his right hand to seize the air in the direction of that waterfall that served as the sect''s mountain gate. Immediately, a huge ghost w stretched out from the air beyond the waterfall and grabbed it before yanking it upwards.


    With it, loud booming sounds that shook the sky and earth shot into the air. Right before everyone''s eyes, the water from the waterfall was yanked upwards and started flowing into the sky. The waterfall trembled, and a big gap appeared within the endlessly falling water!


    "This is not the first sect I''ve destroyed, and neither will it be thest¡­ Charge in! Leave no one alive! If you see a person, get their soul, if you see a corpse, get its medicinal cores, if you see a Nascent Soul, devour it! Make this cepletely void of life!"


    As Shen Dong''s ghastly voice echoed in the air, he took a step forward and stepped right through the gap in the waterfall. Those members of Evil Spirit Sect standing behind him, including Bao Qiu, charged forth and entered Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch as well!


    When Bao Qiu moved through the gap, she lifted her head and looked at the Enchanted Vessel up ahead. She did not know when Su Ming would take action, but if he did not do so right then, he would be toote to the party.


    Su Ming was standing on the hanging bridge within Thousand River Valley at that moment. With a calm expression on his face, he walked forward. He did not move quickly, but his body was like a specter that no one could see clearly. A breath ago, he was still on the hanging bridge, but a breathter, he was already outside a big hall to the left of the valley.


    Right at that moment, a loud boom rang out all around him, and he saw a huge gap being ripped apart in the air right before him. Shen Dong walked through it with one step, and all the Evil Spirit Sect members behind him charged straight through to reveal themselves in the valley.


    The ughter began just like that. With enraged howls, several dozens of long arcs flew up from Hidden Dragon Sect and charged towards the Evil Spirit Sect members in the sky. Banging sounds reverberated in the air, and blood poured down from the sky down onto the ground in the form of bloody rain once the killing started.

 Chapter 623 — Pillage

    <h4>Chapter 623: Pige</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Compared to the invading Evil Spirit Sect, Hidden Dragon Sect was clearly much weaker in terms of power. It was especially so since they did not have the bloodlust and madness that ruled their attackers.


    The Evil Spirit Sect disciples who were surrounded by the flesh and blood roared with bloodshot eyes, and their roars brought about great terror and shock to those within Hidden Dragon Sect.


    Besides, Shen Dong, with his strength, tore apart all those that tried to stop him as he moved forward, and he would capture all the Nascent Souls that tried to escape. In the midst of shock of all those around him, he would put those Nascent Souls into his mouth, crush them, and then swallow them.


    The shock he brought to Hidden Dragon Sect with this almost pushed them to a breaking point.


    "Ghost w Shen Dong!"


    Su Ming stood outside the hall to the left of the hanging bridge. Once he lifted his head and looked at the sky, he started walking forward at a moderate pace. No one took notice of him and simply allowed him to walk into the hall.


    There were a few giant statues ced inside there for worship, and they were all created using spirit stones. At that moment, there were seven old men meditating inside that hall with faces as dark as thunderclouds. They had their hands intertwined with each other, and at their center was an oilmp.


    It was not lit at that moment, but as the seven people spread out their power, there were signs that a me was about to be kindled. Compared to the booming sounds and screams of pain outside, it was incredibly quiet in here.


    ''Seven people who are at the equivalent of those in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­''


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever as he walked into the hall. The seven old men still had their eyes closed and did not notice him. He did not walk towards them, but instead moved to stand beside the three statues in the hall. As he looked at them, a twinkle appeared in his eyes.


    ''It''s a bit of a waste¡­'' As he shook his head, the three statues immediately disappeared from the hall without a single sound!


    Su Ming was about to leave when he turned his head sideways and looked at the oilmp surrounded by the seven people, who were sitting on cushions. Those cushions were woven together from medicinal herbs, and there was a faint, refreshing fragranceing from them.


    ''Basil Spirit Herb¡­ This Hidden Dragon Sect really has a lot of them¡­''


    Su Ming sighed deeply. He recognized this medicinal herb. Just one shrub of this thing cost at least a hundred inferior spirit stones, and just one of those cushions used up around a hundred of them, which also meant that each of these cushions cost ten thousand inferior spirit stones¡­


    ''What a waste!''


    Su Ming frowned. He moved towards the seven old men who were still meditating with their eyes closed. From a wave of his arm, the seven men felt a chill run through their entire bodies, and they opened their eyes in surprise and wariness, but immediately after, they became ck-jawed in shock.


    The first thing they saw was that the Hidden Dragon Lamp, the Enchanted Treasure they had been trying to light up, had disappeared, but what shocked them even more was that the cushions made of Basil Spirit Herbs under them had also disappeared.


    Eventually, when they instinctively looked around them, the seven old men were leftpletely stunned, and a cold chill filled their hearts, because they saw that the three statues in the hall¡­ had also disappeared.


    Su Ming walked past the hall. Right before him was another one. The sounds of battle in the sky were reverberating in the air, and long arcs could be seen flying up from the ground. There were also long arcs that were descending from the sky. Battling, plunder, madughter, and screams of pain filled the world.


    After taking a few steps forward, Su Ming came to an abrupt halt and lowered his head to look at the floor tiles under his feet.


    ''Just how rich is this Hidden Dragon Sect¡­?''


    He crouched down and tapped the floor tiles. His eyes started shining with a brilliant glint. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm toward the ground. The floor tiles around him immediately started shaking, and as cracking sounds rang in the air, they flew up. Su Ming then waved his arm, and all the floor tiles were put away into his storage bag.


    A hint of excitement appeared on his face. These floor tiles were not spirit stones, and neither were they medicinal herbs, but were medicine residue!


    This medicinal residue was what remained after a failed attempt in creating medicinal cores. They should originally be thrown away, but there were still some essence of the herbs left behind in that residue, that was why these people gathered the residue together and turned them into medicinal tiles toy on the floor. By doing so, they could naturally bring out the herbs'' medicinal properties, and once they fused with the spiritual aura from the world, the effects would be even better.


    An intense look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He looked at the various halls lying before him, and he moved faster towards the buildings waiting in front of him.


    There was no one in the second hall, and it was clear that all of them were fighting outside against Evil Spirit Sect. There were arge amount of ancient scrolls ced in this hall, and a gentleyer of light could be seen spreading out of each scroll. Su Ming swept his gaze across them, and took all of them away, then looked at the bookshelves. He took a few steps forward and touched them, then let out a long sigh.


    "Lightning struck wood¡­ Hidden Dragon Sect, oh Hidden Dragon Sect¡­"


    As he shook his head, Su Ming immediately put away everything within the hall into his storage bag without holding back even a single bit. Before he left, he cast a nce at the building itself, and a look of regret appeared on his face.


    "The materials used to build these halls are also pretty good, but they''re too big. It won''t be easy to take them away." As Su Ming spoke, his gazended on the carvings on the walls around him. They portrayed gentle auspicious beasts, whose eyes were made of superior spirit stones.


    Su Ming immediately took a few steps forward and walked around that hall. Once he took down all of the spirit stones serving as the eyes for the auspicious beasts, he looked at the hall. He got up and cut off half of the crossbeam before he left, bringing with him regret for not being able to take the whole thing away.


    There were four Hidden Dragon Sect disciples nervously protecting the third hall. Their heads were lifted to look at the sky, and fear could be seen on their faces. These four people naturally did not notice Su Ming when he arrived. In fact, even when he moved into the third hall, the four people outside did not notice him.


    He looked at the hall, and despite being mentally prepared, he was still stunned by what he saw. He sucked in a sharp breath.


    The third hall was filled with an uncountable amount of medicinal herbs. They were enveloped by a gentle circle of light, and were actually still growing bigger. There were also arge amount of seals ced within the hall, used to protect the herbs.


    Clearly, this was where Hidden Dragon Sect stored their medicinal herbs. In the past, they would give these herbs away to different disciples ording to their needs by trade, or as provisions, or as rewards ording to the disciples'' achievements.


    However, all of these now belonged to Su Ming.


    When he left the third hall, he moved even faster, going so quickly that he practically turned into a bolt of lightning as he charged towards the fourth hall in the distance. On the way, he spread out his powerful divine sense and scanned the area before instantly moving to the ce of his choice. All the things that caught his attention within his divine sense were instantly taken away at the instant he arrived.


    There was an old man who was charging into the sky with a dark expression on his face. There were three people behind him, and they were all children each of whom was holding an old and simple looking sword in their hands.


    The old man leading the group was holding a horsetail whisk. Wisps of freezing air seeped out of the hairs of that weapon, and if anyone took a closer look, they would find that those were not hair, but were actually thin, ice threads that looked like hair!


    Yet at the moment the old man brought the three children who were acting as treasure guardians into the sky, a gust of cold wind flew past them, and as the old man was momentarily taken aback, a drastic change of expression immediately appeared on his face. When he turned his head around, he saw bewildered expressions on the three children''s faces, and the three swords in their hands were gone without a trace.


    "Who is it?! Who is it?!" The old man''s face was livid with rage. As he roared, a faint voice suddenly traveled into his ears.


    "This horsetail whisk is pretty good as well. I''ll be taking it."


    That voice had appeared incredibly suddenly. The old man shuddered, and when he turned his head around, his horsetail whisk was already nowhere to be found. The wisp of divine sense he had connected to that weapon was immediately cut off as well.


    Within one of the cave abodes in Hidden Dragon Sect was a middle-aged man with a dark expression on his face. The waves of power from an Immortals'' Soul Transformation Stage could be felt from him. He had his eyes fixed on a medicinal cauldron before him, and in his hesitation, he lifted his right hand and pped it. Immediately, that medicinal cauldron shattered, and three medicinal cores flew out from within.


    Once they were swiftly put away into his storage bag, he quickly left to another chamber in the cave abode. When he walked through his entire ce and put away all his belongings into his storage bag, he cast a nce at the crowd fighting in the sky. He saw the Hidden Dragon Sect cultivators dying inrge numbers and also how those from Evil Spirit Sect spread out to rain down their crazed ughter and plunder as their murderous aura surged into the sky.


    The middle-aged man clenched his teeth and charged towards a small hidden alley located near his cave abode, but before he could move too far away, a gust of cold wind came towards him, and at the next moment, he felt pain in his head and fell unconscious to the side.


    Su Ming showed up with a calm expression. Once he picked the man''s storage bag, he saw another ce that seemed rather strange in his divine sense. There were dozens of people on guard there, protecting an old man who had a dark expression on his face. That old man was swiftly running away.


    ''The best things are usually not things that are stored away and left behind, but those taken away when disaster arrives¡­'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he moved towards those people.


    At that moment, as the members of Evil Spirit Sect spread out, three people with the thin man who had tried to kill Su Ming during the Blood Sacrifice as the lead stepped into the first hall located to the left of the hanging bridge. The seven old men in the hall were already gone.


    The Evil Spirit Sect disciples looked at the empty hall that was void of statues, cushions, and everything else, and the thin Inner Sect disciple let out a cold harrumph and went behind the hall. The other two quickly followed suit behind him, and the three of them charged towards the second hall.


    But as they continued on, their faces gradually turned slightly strange.


    "Damn it, just who arrived before us and even took away the floor tiles?!" The thin man''s expression turned dark and he started cursing under his breath. The other two people beside him were momentarily stunned by what they saw before their expressions turned even weirder.


    "Did he go mad with poverty or something? He didn''t even give up on the floor tiles¡­" As the trio charged forward, they quickly arrived at the second hall, but when they entered it, their faces turned even more sullen when they saw the empty building.


    "Just who arrived before us?! That guy¡­ he¡­ he even took away the eyes from the carvings!" The two people immediately started cursing.


    "That''s nothing. Look up." The leading Inner disciple sighed and pointed upwards. When the other two lifted their heads and saw half of the crossbeam missing from the hall, they instantly fell silent.


    "Give chase. We''ll see who did this, and no matter what, we''ll be taking the things he took from us back!" the thin Inner Sect disciple hissed out through gritted teeth. When they saw four Hidden Dragon Sect members fighting against some of their other fellow Evil Spirit Sect members, the trio immediately became excited.


    "Someone is protecting that ce, which means that the damn greedy looter won''t have cleared that hall!"


    With excitement brimming within them, the trio immediately charged forward.

 Chapter 624 — Bright Yang Stone!

    <h4>Chapter 624: Bright Yang Stone!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming naturally did not know what method the trio used to fight against their fellow sect members for the loot before killing the four Hidden Dragon Sect disciples only to find the now familiarly emptied out hall. Neither was he privy to their expressions and emotions, nor bothered by what sort of psychological trauma he would cause them due to his deception.


    He had already swept clean the ces he had checked with his divine sense in the left side of the hanging bridge, and it could be said that he had an incredibly great harvest from his exploits. If it was not because the Evil Spirit Sect members were killing and piging through the buildings and cave abodes to the right of the hanging bridge, he would have definitely been incredibly interested with the things there as well.


    However, Su Ming still harbored the thought of snatching some things from the right wing despite the Evil Spirit Sect members being there, but the old man who was protected by the dozen something Hidden Dragon Sect members attracted his attention.


    As Su Ming charged forward, he saw numerous corpses lying on the ground. They were of men and women, and most of them belonged to Hidden Dragon Sect, though some of them were from Evil Spirit Sect as well. Nheless, the corpses that belonged to Evil Spirit Sect were few and rare in-between.


    Simrly, he also saw that the souls of the deceased had not disappeared, but had been sucked into the sky, and it was clear to him that there was something up ahead that could absorb souls.


    When Su Ming lifted his head, a glint appeared in his eyes. He saw an indistinct figure sitting in the endless sky. There was a small bottle before him, and it was that thing that was absorbing all the deceased souls.


    The deceased Hidden Dragon Sect members on the ground were in an incredibly miserable and tragic state. They either had their Dantian regions dug out of their bodies and their Gold Cores taken away, or had their bodies ripped into shreds before they could self-destruct.


    Some of them sported cracks at the top of their skulls, and that was the signs of Nascent Souls being forcefully extracted. By then, these extracted Nascent Souls had most likely been devoured by someone.


    The female cultivators were in an even more pitiful state. If they were beautiful, they would naturally be unable to escape the fate of being turned into a furnace.


    As Su Ming moved forward, he saw one of such scenes happening, and the instigator was an Evil Spirit Outer Sect disciple, who was standing up whileughing ferociously. He kicked the woman''s head on the ground, and he was about to leave with sparkling eyes when he heard a sigh in his ears.


    This was the final sound he heard in his life. Right after that sigh, his eyes went wide, and a bloody hole appeared at the center of his brow. He fell down, side by side against that female corpse whose head was now a bloody mess.


    One of the woman''s eyeballs fell to the ground when her head exploded, and it would remain staring at the dead man for all eternity.


    Su Ming continued on his way.


    Before long, he found the dozen Hidden Dragon Sect disciples protecting that old man with his divine sense. They had already gone down the Thousand River Valley and were at the foot of the mountain. As they charged forward, they neared an operating Relocation Rune located before them.


    The Rune had clearly been hidden away previously, which was why those from Evil Spirit Sect had not noticed it. If the runaways stepped into the Relocation Rune, they would definitely be transported out of this ce.


    However, just as the dozen something people were about to rush towards their escape, with that old man they protected in their midst, their footsteps abruptly froze. Their expressions turned dark, tainted with despair.


    All of this was because a person had walked out of the air right in front of that Relocation Rune. He was dressed in a blue robe and appeared to be a middle-aged man. His expression was aloof, and his eyes were cold and sinister¡­ and he was Shen Dong, the Grand Sect Elder of Evil Spirit Sect!


    "Fellow Daoist Gu, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Shen Dong!" The old man who was protected by the group immediately turned livid with rage as he red at Shen Dong.


    "How dare you be so conceited as to go against the agreement between the Immortals and evil Immortals?! No matter how well you manage to hide this, the superior Immortal Sects will still learn about it, and at that time, you will not be fighting against the Berserkers, but against the Immortals!


    "Your Evil Sect will not have the power to survive being surrounded and attacked by all the sects in thend of Immortals!" the old man dered hoarsely.


    "That is not a matter of my concern. Fellow Daoist Gu, since we know each other, hand over the Bright Yang Stone, and I''ll allow you to die with your body intact. I will only devour your Nascent Divinity."


    "Creating one Bright Yang Stone requires ten thousand Immortal souls, and it is an important item for us Immortal Sects. It can aid us in returning to thend of the Immortals while also serving as the foundation in setting up our sects here, once wended in thend of the Berserkers.


    "I am of lowly status, how would it be possible for me to obtain such an item?!" the old man stated firmly, thenughed loudly.


    "Each of you Hidden Dragon Sects will be given a small piece of Bright Yang Stone when you want to set up your branch. It''s fine if you don''t want to admit to it. I''ll still be able to get it if I kill you."


    While speaking, Shen Dong took a step forward, and during that instant, all the guardians behind the old man started casting their Arts.


    Yet right at the moment Shen Dong''s footnded, twenty-odd clones appeared as a hum traveled out from his body. All of these clones were exactly the same in appearance. As they charged forward, they shot past the old man like flowing streams of water.


    There were no screams or loud banging sounds. There was only a buzzing, and when it gradually faded away, Shen Dong''s clones also disappeared. Only one remained to stand less than ten feet away from the old man.


    As for the guardians behind him, they all fell to the ground with lifeless expressions on their faces. Their bodies turned into puddles of blood that seeped into the sand on the ground.


    A thick stench of blood surrounded the area. This scene caused that old man''s face to turn even paler.


    "The Great Blood Clone Transformation Art¡­ I didn''t expect you to truly be able to sessfully master this Evil Art¡­" That old manughed brokenly and moved to take a few steps backwards, but at the instant he did this, his body exploded with a bang.


    That self-destruction came incredibly suddenly, and his body crumbled right away. The impact that was formed from the st swept through the entire area, and during that moment, the old man''s Nascent Soul grabbed a storage bag from his crumbling body and shot up to flee frantically.


    However, before he could escape more than a hundred feet, the air before him immediately distorted, and Bao Qiu walked out of the air! The old man''s Nascent Soul let out a shrill screech and immediately changed direction, but he still did not manage to fly more than a hundred feet before another person walked out once from the air again. In the end, once that old man''s Nascent Soul changed several directions, the eight Evil Sect members who had been following behind Shen Dong appeared, and were coldly blocking off the escape.


    "You can''t run, fellow Daoist Gu." Shen Dong walked out of the impact and dust clouds on the ground formed by that old man''s physical self-destruction. The Evil Spirit Grand Sect Elder''s expression was as aloof as ever when he spokenguidly.


    Despair appeared on the old man''s Nascent Soul. Just as he was about to take action, he was momentarily stunned, but that brief moment of shock disappeared within an instant. Immediately after, he threw the storage bag in his hand in the distance.


    Once he did so, he instantly ran in the opposite direction. Because of that, all the people''s gazes, including Shen Dong''s, were immediately absorbed by the storage bag.


    The Evil Spirit Sect''s Elder who was the closest to that storage bag was a pureblood Immortal, since he was an Immortal who had descended to this ce. At that moment, his eyes sparkled and he charged forward with one swift step. Once he closed in, he lifted his right hand, and just as he was about to grab his target¡ª


    Another hand immediately shot out from the empty space next to him just as his fingers were about to touch that storage bag, and that hand snatched the storage bag before the Sect Elder could grab it.


    This happened too suddenly, which caused all the people''s gazes to be locked on it. At the same time, when the Evil Spirit Sect''s Immortal saw that the storage bag that was just about to reach his hands was snatched away by someone else, he let out an enraged roar and formed a seal with his right hand. There was no time for him to think. He positioned both of his fingers into a sword and swiftly cut down on the hand that had stretched out of the air beside him.


    A cold harrumph reverberated in the area. Right before everyone''s eyes, that hand from the air that had grabbed the storage bag, did not even bother dodging the sh from the two fingers. It instead just turned its back to block it.


    Rumbling sounds instantly rang in the air, and the person from Evil Spirit Sect immediately shuddered before he coughed up arge mouthful of blood. His body was instantly sent tumbling backwards, as if that power from the block executed by the back of that hand was so strong that it could tten him!


    This scene might seem to have happened slowly, but in truth, only a few breaths had passed ever since the battle began. When the Immortal coughed up blood and fell backwards, a person walked out of the air.


    He stood tall and straight. There was a ck mask on his face, and he was dressed in ck robes. His long hair danced behind his head, and with the storage bag in hand, he looked at the crowd with a cold stare.


    The people in the area might not be familiar with this mask, but if he was in thend of the Shamans, then there would definitely be quite arge number of people who would be able to recognize its owner!


    The person wearing that mask was naturally Su Ming!


    He still did not want to give up on such a recuperative spot as Evil Spirit Sect. That was why when he appeared, he decided to wear the mask. There might be quite a number of cracks on it and it had also shattered in the past, but it could still be used to hide his face.


    "Who are you?!" Shen Dong''s pupils shrank. He stared at Su Ming and demanded slowly.


    Bao Qiu looked at Su Ming from her spot. With the connection they shared between their souls, she could tell with just one nce that this person was her master. She blinked and kept her silence.


    "Why should I bother wasting my breath telling you my name?! I''m taking this Bright Yang Stone!" Su Ming put away the storage bag, speaking coldly.


    "How conceited!!"


    Another old white-haired Immortal from Evil Sect instantly let out a low growl. As Immortals that had descended to this ce, they always held themselves in a prideful manner. At that moment, when he saw that someone actually possessed the guts to snatch away their things and saw that he was in the advantage because he had more people on his side, he took a step forward while he spoke.


    Those remaining in the area did the same thing, and Bao Qiu was forced to take the same action. Only Shen Dong adopted an incredibly grave expression as his pupils shrank.


    Almost at the instant the Immortals closed in on Su Ming and started forming seals with their hands, a brilliant re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    The power of his Berserker Bones swiftly erupted from his body, and he lifted his right hand before hurling a fist towards the ground. At the moment his punchnded, the entire ground started trembling as if there were earthen dragons tumbling about it. When the ground started rising and falling like waves, wisps of ck smoke seeped out from the ground, and when Su Ming lifted his right hand, that ck smoke quickly gathered in his hand to turn into a thirty feet long spear!


    Undertaker of Evil''s Spear!


    "If you want to fight¡­ then we shall fight!" Su Ming lifted his head, and a cold smile appeared on his lips, which were hidden behind the mask.

 Chapter 625 — Murder in Three Steps!

    <h4>Chapter 625: Murder in Three Steps!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "If you fight, then you must pay the price¡­"


    The spear was originally violet, but when it manifested in Su Ming''s hand this time, it turned ck. Its entirely ck body seemed to represent death, and a powerful wave of murderous aura started surging towards all directions from around Su Ming.


    That murderous aura was nothing ordinary and it seemed to possess physical form. As it spread out, it looked as if there was a vortex surrounding Su Ming, and it seemed to have turned into a whirlwind that was roaring with a burning desire to tear apart the world at that moment.


    Su Ming''s newly-dyed ck hair danced about as he stood in the whirlwind. When he lifted his head, a chilling re appeared in his eyes under the mask, and at that instant, it caused the people who were moving towards him to feel their hearts lurching in their chests. As if a p of thunder had roared in their heads, they were all frozen to their feet by Su Ming''s presence.


    The words he had spoken had sounded like the might of heaven itself when added with his expression and the subjugation dealt on them by his presence. It crashed into their hearts, causing Su Ming to appear like a bloodthirsty, battle hungry, and undefeatable evil Immortal!


    His lips curled up into a cold sneer, and he tightened his grip around the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear and took a step forward. Except for Shen Dong and the person who had been pushed back while coughing out blood, he was going to fight against all the other seven people alone!


    These seven people were all pureblood Immortals that had descended to thend of the Berserkers. They were not Berserkers, and even among the other Immortals in Evil Sect, they were outstanding warriors. Even the weakest among them was at the Soul Transformation Stage, which was the equivalent of a Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    It was especially so for one of them. That person was an old man with a head full of grey hair who wore grey robes. There was a bump on his back that made him look like a camel¡­ and he was the strongest in Evil Spirit Sect after Shen Dong!


    He was also the one who had used Su Ming of being conceited previously.


    He had also reached Ascendance. Although he was just at early Ascendance, but any Immortal who was able to reach this stage was definitely no ordinary person! As that hunchbacked old man''s pupils shrank, the six people around him started forming seals with their hands, and all sorts of divine abilities appeared in the air.


    Almost at the moment they executed their divine abilities, Su Ming took three steps forward with the Undertaker of Evil''s spear. With his first step, he swiftly thrust the spear forward, and a piercing sound of air being sliced apart rang out. A dimensional crack was also ripped open during that instant to form an arc that charged towards that gray-haired old man before him, who was the strongest person in this ce besides Shen Dong.


    The gray-haired old man lifted his right hand and right after forming a seal pushed it swiftly forward. Immediately, a ray of blue light manifested on his hand and turned into a blue bird that pped its wings to charge towards Su Ming''s spear thrust!


    At the instant the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear crashed into the bird, loud rumbling sounds spread through the air. The bird instantly exploded, and at that same moment, Su Ming took his second step forward, bringing with him the second thrust. With a hum, the spear shot through the air and arrived at the face of that gray-haired old man.


    The spear was quick. So quick, in fact, that before the old man''s eyes had registered what was happening in front of him clearly, the cold chill from the tip of the spear had already exploded with a bang, causing his hair to fly backwards. His face immediately filled with shock. He might have tried deducing this person''s level of cultivation earlier and believed that he must have some form of capabilities with him since he had dared to snatch away their loot, but he had not expected this person to be this strong!


    His first step and first thrust had destroyed the old man''s resistance, and his second step as well as his second thrust had appeared right in front of his face. A wave of power that could destroy the world appeared at the tip of that spear, and the old man felt his skin crawl. In the midst of his shock, he even felt a presence that belonged to the Immortals'' second step from that second thrust!


    This was enough to scare him out of his wits, but he was, after all, a powerful Immortal in Ascendance. Even though his heart was racing in fear, he retreated without any hesitation, and as he formed seals with his hands, a gigantic shield immediately flew out from his storage bag. That shield was entirely green and a wave overflowing with life force spread out out from within it. The shield was round, and there was arge amount of runic symbols carved on it. Once that item appeared, a brilliant green light immediately erupted forth from it.


    "Joist!" the grey-haired old man immediately let out a loud shout once he brought his defensive treasure.


    As his shout echoed in the air, the shield instantly changed. As if it was originally formed of severalyers ovepping one another, numerousyers spread out and turned into nine simr shields that ovepped to immediately block off Su Ming''s second spear thrust.


    The gray-haired old man''s heart was filled with shock at that moment. He no longer cared about how to fight against Su Ming, but was instead thinking about how to escape being marked by this terrifying existence before him as quickly as possible.


    He had a strong hunch that his shield would not be able to hold him back for long, but he only needed this person to freeze for an instant, and in that instant, he could immediately warp away from this ce.


    All of thissted several breaths, since Su Ming took his first step up to the moment the old man brought out the shield. It was so quick that no one had time to react to it. The other people were still closing in and were still casting their spells, but even though this old man had his sect members beside him, Su Ming''s two consecutive spear thrusts had still given him the feeling that he was facing off an army alone.


    This feeling did not end, and neither did a momentary pause in Su Ming''s movements arrive. Su Ming had driven his spear into the shield almost at the instant the old man brought it out. An even more deafening roar rose into the sky at that moment. The firstyer of the nineyered shield instantly shattered into pieces, along with the second, the third, the fourth, and the fifth. All of them shattered and exploded in that instant, and the impact of it caused the people who wanted to close in on Su Ming to feel shock filling their hearts.


    The sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth shields also shattered with loud booming sounds as Su Ming''s spear ran through them like a hot knife through butter. As an endless amount of shards from the shield swept through the area, Su Ming took his third step forward!


    With it, he executed his third spear thrust. As it brought a deafening hum that caused the people''s ears to ring in pain, the spear went straight towards the retreating gray-haired old man''s face.


    The speed of this thrust surpassed that of the second one, and was even faster that what all the people could detect with their divine senses. The murderous aura and freezing intent within it caused the retreating gray-haired old man to instinctively freeze in his charge, and a chilling sensation immediately filled his body. He seemed to hear the shrill roars of vengeful souls by his ears, and a slightly dazed look appeared on his face. His eyes went wide, and in his mind he saw illusory pictures of people dying under the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear. There was an endless amount of people there, dying sad and wretched deaths.


    "The souls that died due to the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear cannot reincarnate or disappear into the world. They will remain trapped within for all eternity and be this spear''s soul!"


    This sentence echoed in the gray-haired old man''s mind, causing him to tremble, and then, he saw the hundreds of battle souls with all their billowing murderous aura. They came storming towards him with that spear, and all of them looked as if they wanted to tear him apart.


    "Save me!"


    This particr spear thrust already contained the presence of Life Cultivation, and its might was so great that it could shake the sky and earth, especially after going through a baptism in Freezing Sky n''s Heaven Gate. The might of that spear had be much greater after gaining a whole lot more new souls.


    But the gray-haired old man was, after all, a powerful Immortal in Ascendance. As the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear closed in on him, he actually managed to recover a bit of his mind, as he struggled through the illusions, and call out for help. This alone was proof that this person''s mental fortitude was nothing short of extraordinary.


    However, it was a pity that he had run into Su Ming. At the instant he cried out for help, the people around him closed in, and Shen Dong took a step forward with his pupils shrunk¡­


    A bloody gash tore through the center of the old man''s brows right when his heart filled with shock and fear, and even regret for choosing to descend to thend of the Berserkers. At the moment that gash spread out, the old man''s heart let out itsst thump and fell still. The world before his eyes stopped moving. A ck long spear had pierced through the center of his brows, and half of the spear''s body shot out from the back of the old man''s head.


    A power that could destroy everything spread out from the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear and charged into the body. As banging sounds rang out from it, blood trickled out from the old man''s mouth and red appeared in his eyes, but his pupils were not focused. At that instant, before his Nascent Soul managed to escape, he was shattered by the power from the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear and absorbed into it.


    Fresh blood trickled out of the tip of the spear after it had pierced through the old man''s head. When it fell to the ground, it let out pattering sounds. Those sounds continued ringing in the air, and the bloody lines that formed when the blood from the spear fell to the ground caused the area to instantly fall into dead silence.


    Shen Dong appeared several dozens of feet away. His face was as dark as thunderclouds, and he looked incredibly sullen. At the same time, wariness appeared in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming. A morose look could also be spotted on his face.


    All the other people froze in their action of casting their Arts. They stood in their spots and looked at Su Ming in shock, as well as his long spear that had pierced through the center of the gray-haired old man''s brows, along with the bloody lines that were formed as the blood fell. They were listening to the sound of the blood from the tip of the spear falling to the ground.


    Bao Qiu''s heart raced against her chest. She might have known that Su Ming was incredibly powerful, but she had never expected that he would be able to kill a powerful Immortal in Ascendance in less than a few breaths. This could already be considered an instant kill!


    Right from the start till the end, Su Ming had only taken three steps and executed the power of three spear thrusts!


    While surrounded by enemies with the strongest Immortal of Evil Spirit Sect in their midst, at the instant his enemies started casting their Arts, he attacked in an incredibly domineering manner, and killed a person with just three steps!


    It was especially shocking since the person he killed was one of Evil Sect''s powerful Immortals in Ascendance!


    "I did mention that if you fight, you must pay a price¡­ Who is next?" Su Ming asked calmly, and slowly pulled the long spear out of the center of the gray-haired man''s brows. The old man, a powerful Immortal in Ascendance within his generation, fell to the ground still and unmoving.


    "The second step''s Nirvana Scryer Realm[1]! This is thebat power of the second step!"


    "This isn''t Nirvana Scryer, he''s a Berserker! The Qi he showed just now belongs to a Berserker!"


    "The Realm of Life Cultivation!" The Immortals that had descended immediately found their expressions changing. When they looked at Su Ming, all their previous expressions werepletely reced by terror and shock.


    Shen Dong stared at the spear in Su Ming''s hand and stated hoarsely, "Undertaker of Evil''s Spear¡­"

 Chapter 626 — A Powerful Warrior’s Respect!

    <h4>Chapter 626: A Powerful Warrior¡¯s Respect!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "We Immortals have a saying that goes like this: The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it¡­ My fellow Daoist, you must have hidden your face because you were afraid someone might recognize you. If that is the case, I shall call you fellow Daoist Oriole," Shen Dong saidnguidly, taking a step forward.


    He stared into Su Ming''s eyes. His face was dark, but there was also a grave expression on him. In truth, he had long since detected that there was something off about this person when he sensed a presence within him that made him wary. That was why Shen Dong had not attacked, but had instead let the others test his strength, but even he had not expected that the person would only need to take three steps before he killed the second strongest in Evil Spirit Sect.


    Even he would have to make preparations to report this matter to Evil Sect''s Sir Ji An. After all, the person who died was not a Berserker who had changed his bloodline, but a true pureblood Immortal who had descended in Evil Sect.


    The death of such a person, especially when he was also a powerful Immortal in Ascendance, was absolutely nothing trivial to Evil Sect!


    "Fellow Daoist Oriole, you are a shrewd man. You must have snuck in while we invaded Hidden Dragon Sect. The things you pilfered are surely more than all of the things we of Evil Spirit Sect have piged, no?


    "Especially this Bright Yang Stone¡­ But my fellow Daoist, this battle is not entirely worth it for you. From what I understand of Gu Yuan Hai, he definitely had a backup n. The storage bag he brought out is most likely just a diversion.


    "He should have hidden away the real Bright Yang Stone." As Shen Dong spoke, his eyes started sparkling, and as he looked into Su Ming''s eyes, he took another step forward.


    Su Ming remained calm and did not speak. He merely looked at Shen Dong taking that step forward.


    "You killed one of Evil Spirit Sect''s Sect Elders, and we cannot let this slide easily. Evil Sect''s Assassination Squad will naturally search for you¡­ But before that, this humble Shen would have to fight against you, fellow Daoist Oriole¡­


    "You must not want to waste time here, fellow Daoist Oriole. You''re holding us back here so that you can give Gu Yuan Hai time to escape. This must also be one of the deals you made in the trade between the both of you, right?


    "That Bright Yang Stone isn''t in that storage bag, but it should be within one of Hidden Dragon Sect''s treasuries, or else with your cunning, you would have definitely not have fallen into his trap, fellow Daoist Oriole.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s exchange three blows. We will fight for these three blows, and regardless of whether we manage to kill the other or not, and after the three blows, we will not bother each other anymore. What do you say?" Shen Dong offered slowly. At the moment his words left his mouth, some of the people around them who were a little slower in the head immediately spotted confused looks on their faces.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes, and a sparkle of surprise shed within them. That Shen Dong had practically spoken the truth, and if he could tell what had transpired with just these clues, his intelligence was definitely nothing to be scoffed at.


    The truth was just as Shen Dong had said. Su Ming was not too concerned about that Bright Yang Stone. He did not have much knowledge about that thing, anyway, so it was only natural that he would not stain his hands in too much blood for that item, and it was also impossible for him to kill all of the people here just so that he could have that item for himself.


    Doing so was contrary to his interests, which was why when that Nascent Soul of the Hidden Dragon Sect''s old man was in danger, Su Ming had sent a ripple from his divine sense to send a message to him.


    He did not want that Bright Yang Stone. He only wanted the treasures of Hidden Dragon Sect and the things he took away in his storage bag. If Gu Yuan Hai could deliver those things to him, then Su Ming would help him stall for time.


    This was a trade, and during that critical point, Gu Yuan Hai did not have time to think about his profits and losses. He had to agree to it, which was why that scene of a few moments ago had transpired.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. Since this Shen Dong had managed to see what was going on, then there was no need for him to hide anything. Smiling, he opened his mouth to speak.


    "If it''s just three blows, then I''ll agree to it!"


    Shen Dong''s eyes shed with a brilliant light. He was waiting for these words, or else he would not have bothered wasting his breath saying so many things just now before he finally mentioned the exchange of three blows. This person''s strength made him incredibly wary, and he was not confident that he could win against such a powerful warrior, but if this person persisted in interfering with his task, then it would be incredibly difficult for him toplete his mission.


    After all, as time passed, that Gu Yuan Hai would manage to escape even farther, and while Evil Spirit Sect had sealed off all the Relocation Runes in the area, the old man would still be able to escape this sealed area if they continued dying their search. Trying to track him down then would be incredibly difficult, and it would also be incredibly easy for unexpected situations to pop up.


    "All of you, go and chase down Gu Yuan Hai!"


    As Shen Dong spoke, he took a step towards Su Ming and lifted his right hand. Immediately, a red whip appeared in his palm, and with a flick of his wrist, thunderous roars instantly traveled from his weapon. Arge amount of lightning balls also manifested in the air. As they let out sizzling sounds, they fused together and charged towards Su Ming.


    All seven people, including Bao Qiu, looked at each other for a moment then instantly turned into long arcs that flew into the sky. Bao Qiu originally did not want to leave, but it was not convenient for her to stay at the moment, so she left with the crowd.


    It was difficult for her to calm her heart. That image of Su Ming killing a person with just three steps and three spear thrusts was deeply etched into her mind, and it still refused to leave even after such a long time had passed.


    Su Ming did not stop those people from leaving the area. He only looked at Shen Dong, and battle intent gradually appeared in his eyes. As he lifted his right hand, he tightened his grip around the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear, and immediately, that spear let out a humming sound and arge amount of ck smoke seeped out. Momentster, he threw the spear at the iing balls of lightning from the sky and the whip in Shen Dong''s hand.


    With a bang, the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear turned into a puff of ck smoke before closing in on the balls of lightning in an instant. Booming sounds echoed in the area, and the spear shot through the air and appeared right before Shen Dong.


    A glint appeared in Grand Sect Elder''s eyes, as if he hade to understand something. He let go of the whip in his hand, and immediately, the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear swept it up before swiftly charging several thousands of feet ahead. Then, with a bang, it stabbed the ground.


    "You can''t win against me in terms of Enchanted Treasures. Let''s fight using divine abilities!" Su Ming said tly.


    He would not use the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear anymore in this fight. Chances of meeting powerful warriors like Shen Dong were rare for Su Ming. Now that he met this man, he wanted to see how much he had improved without the aid of any external powers.


    "A fight without Enchanted Treasures¡­ one only of divine abilities¡­ Alright!"


    Shen Dong might usually be a sullen man, but if he could be the Grand Sect Elder of a sect, then he would naturally have his own manner of courage and resolve when solving problems, as well as his own charms. Once he heard Su Ming''s words, he nodded.


    Right after that, he started forming seals with his right hand. Once he changed them multiple times, he waved his right hand before him, and a purplish red light appeared out of nowhere before him. As it shone, it turned into a purplish ck bird. At the same moment a brutal look appeared in its eyes, a big bump started squirming on its back, and a small ck humanoid crawled out of that bump before it let out a piercing screech towards the sky.


    Its body seemed to be connected to the bird, which looked like a cuckoo, but was incredibly ferocious and murderous in appearance. Almost at the same moment it appeared, another bird manifested beside it. This was a crimson eagle with blood-red eyes shining with madness. There was also a bump squirming about on its back before another small ck humanoid left it.


    Right behind that eagle appeared an Andean condor, and behind it was a Garuda. Each of these birds was slightly bigger than thest, and all four of them were screeching as they flew before Shen Dong.


    "This is my Four Moving Birds Art. This Art was formed once I killed four Immortals in Ascendant Stage, who were at the same stage as I was. With their souls and Nascent Divinities, I created these birds¡­" Shen Dong said calmly. He did not attack immediately, but instead chose to look at Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked at the four birds. He could clearly feel a deep grudge surrounding these birds. That resentment seemed to have been suppressed within them for a long period of time, and because they could not vent their frustrations, that grudge grew deeper as time passed, causing their enmity to immediately make the world begin to feel a little indistinct right at the moment they appeared. It was as if they had even affected the endless amount of resentment in thisnd, and it was all gathering to this spot from all directions.


    "What powerful grudge¡­"


    Su Ming cast the four birds a nce. He knew that the matter of Shen Dong telling him the name of his divine art and how he had created it was a form of respect towards Su Ming, no matter whether his words were true or false.


    This was the respect given to powerful warriors, and it was also an acknowledgement towards his status. Clearly, Su Ming was already a person who should be treated as an equal in Shen Dong''s eyes. Even if Su Ming was a Berserker and they were both from different races, he would still give him the respect he deserved.


    This was the first time Su Ming felt the respect from a powerful warrior. He cast Shen Dong a nce and lifted his right hand to position two of his fingers into a sword, then slowly swiped his left hand up those two fingers from the base to the tip, as if those two fingers had turned into an invisible sword. The whole motion was done slowly, and even when Su Ming swiped through those two fingers, he still continued having his left hand rise into the air. When his left hand was seven feet away from the two fingers, they immediately shined with a golden light.


    As it grew to a piercing degree, Su Ming spread his right hand wide open, and immediately, the golden light that was spreading outwards flowed back like streams of running water to cover Su Ming''s right hand, causing it to look as if it had turned gold!


    Su Ming formed another seal with his right hand, and with a flick of his wrist, the golden light became much brighter. His right hand also started withering slightly right before his eyes.


    But he was not done just yet. He continued forming eight other seals, and with each one, his right hand would change. When he formed the ninth seal, it was already in an emaciated state. The golden light also changed to ck. By doing so, Su Ming''s right hand looked as if it had turned into a skeletal hand!


    The ck fingers and long fingernails were a stark contrast to his arm.


    "There is no name to this divine ability¡­ I gained it through an epiphany in the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World after I went through fifty reincarnations. I fused my understanding of the source regarding binary opposites in this hand¡­ and those who have died under this divine ability¡­ can no longer be counted!


    "That was what you saw in the beginning. After it went through my Nine Transformations Art, it changed nine times, and now, it can execute its strongest form¡­" Su Ming lifted his stated slowly as he lifted his head and looked at Shen Dong.


    The Grand Sect Elder''s pupils shrank. His divine ability was born from killing four powerful Immortals in Ascendance, and it was an incredibly remarkable divine ability among those in the same stage, but when he heard Su Ming''s words, he could not help but suck in a sharp breath. In truth, when he saw Su Ming executing this divine ability, his heart was already in shock, and a vague memory surfaced in his mind, but he could not be certain of his guess.


    "Candle Dragon¡­ Nine Transformations¡­" Shen Dong''s expression turned incredibly solemn, and he became even more cautious than when he was facing the Berserkers'' Disaster.

 Chapter 627 — Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 627: Understanding</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming made his right hand go through the nine transformations so that the pinnacle of the power of one seize he''de to understand in the Undying and Imperishable World could erupt forth. It caused his right hand to be reduced to such an emaciated state that it looked skeletal.


    Shen Dong formed a seal with both his hands and pointed forward with an incredibly solemn expression on his face. Starting from the cuckoo right up to the Garuda, the four birds in front of him immediately started screeching and pping their wings before they charged towards Su Ming. The four small ck humanoids that seemed to be part of the four birds opened their mouths wide on the birds'' backs and let out piercing shrieks. As they formed various seals with their hands, they controlled their mounts so that they could close in on Su Ming in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ming''s expression remained calm. He did not look at the four iing birds, but instead ced his attention on his right hand. Almost at the moment the divine ability closed in and stirred up such a powerful gust of wind that it caused Su Ming''s hair to dance wildly in the air, his right hand gained an amazing shade of gold.


    It looked like a golden skeletal hand!


    He lifted it and he made a seizing motion in the direction of the four iing birds. At that instant, the cuckoo instantly trembled and froze in midair, as if thews governing the world around it had changed to make the air around it to gain corporeal form in an instant. A powerful pressure squeezed down on it from all sides, as if it wanted to forcefully tten that cuckoo in midair.


    Immediately after, the eagle let out a shrill screech several dozens of feet behind the cuckoo. It was also forced to stop due to the power within that one seize. Loud booming sounds came from within its body, and it also froze in midair, just like the cuckoo. As it struggled, the power freezing it in ce became stronger.


    Soon after, the Andean condor started trembling violently as well, and a shrill screech escaped from its beak before the bird managed to rush forward a hundred something feet more before being frozen in midair by that one seize.


    Once the Andean condor was frozen in ce, Su Ming took two steps backwards. A serious expression appeared on his face, and it was clear that this sort of confrontation using divine abilities was not easy for him.


    The giant Garuda, which was the final bird, swiftly closed in on him with a loud whistle. Su Ming''s power contained within the one seize could only slow it down marginally. It could not make it stop in midair.


    When he saw that the Garuda was getting increasingly closer to him while causing a violent gust of wind to howl in the air that changed the weather, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. His right hand, which was previously positioned in the manner as if he was seizing the air, furled into a fist.


    At the instant hepleted the act of forming that fist, the cuckoo immediately crumbled with a bang, stirring up an endless air wave that swept in all directions. During that moment, the eagle also trembled and exploded, followed by the Andean condor.


    As the three birds exploded and the force that was stirred up by their explosion spread out, it filled the sky with endless booming sounds, and made the gigantic Garuda face the whole force of impact with its slowed down body.


    Wisps of white smoke flowed out from the three broken birds when Su Ming clenched his right hand into a fist. It was soon surrounded by the smoke, which continued gathering around the hand, and Su Ming''s face turned even more serious.


    He was already incredibly used to this Art of seizing and absorbing. Right then, once he made this Art go through the nine transformations, he had a strong hunch that there was a new transformation waiting in his clenched fist.


    At the instant that feeling appeared, a furious screech came from the impact formed by the three crumbled birds. As that sound traveled through the air, the Garuda''s huge body shot out of the waves caused by the impact as if it had broken free from them.


    It was so quick that the bird closed in on Su Ming in the blink of an eye, which caused everything within his vision to turn blurry. Only that ferocious Garuda remained clear!


    The ck humanoid let out a piercing shriek on its back, and a destructive power crashed into Su Ming''s face.


    His eyes shed with a brilliant light, and almost at the instant the Garuda approached him, he unfurled his right hand, pressed his fingers tight against each other, and pushed his palm forward.


    Right at the moment he did so, those white wisps of smoke surrounding his palm instantly started twisting, and the vague shadows of the three birds could be seen within them. Then, in the blink of an eye, right when Su Ming pushed his palm forward, his hand swiftly crashed into the Garuda!


    This scene itself was like a picture. Within it was Su Ming, whose his hair was dancing from the wind while his body remained in midair. He had his right hand lifted before him, and he was pushing against a gigantic Garuda, on whose back was a small, ferocious looking, ck humanoid.


    Time seemed to have stopped when this scene happened, but it only stopped for an instant before it was immediately ripped apart by a loud, shocking bang.


    As it reverberated in the air, the Garuda started shattering inch by inch. Once those cracks went through its entire body, it fell to pieces. The small ck humanoid on its back also let out a shrill shriek before it started dissipating like a person made of sand being blown apart by a violent gust of wind¡­


    Su Ming was previously concealed by the Garuda''s gigantic body, and only when itpletely disappeared did he reveal himself. His face was slightly pale, but he continued standing in the air and did not even take a single step backwards. His hair was still dancing about, but his eyes were closed at that moment.


    When the smoke around him gradually disappeared and everything returned to normal, Shen Dong stood not too far in the distance with a slightly pale face. There was also aplicated expression on his face, along with a hint of shock.


    ''Gaining an epiphany during a battle¡­ This is¡­ I actually met a person who could do this! Only a person with an incredibly high level ofprehensive abilities could gain epiphanies during a battle.''


    In hesitation, he stared at Su Ming, and after some time, gave up on the idea ofunching an ambush. He was a powerful Immortal in Ascendance, and he could ept dying in battle, but he would not be able to ovee his own principles toy an ambush.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. During that instant he struck out with his palm, he had unconsciously sunk into a strange condition. It was difficult for him to describe that feeling, but it had felt as if everything around him had slowed down, so slow that he had gained enough time to think and counterattack.


    In that state where everything had slowed down, he saw himself positioning his right hand t, and at the instant he pushed forward, the white smoke turned into three birds, and they were the creatures that had been formed through Shen Dong''s divine abilities.


    He continued watching, and a faint, strange feeling rose within him, giving him the sensation as if he hade to possess a Creation Art¡­ With this hand, he could destroy everything, and then make all the things he destroyed manifest themselves¡­


    Seize, absorb¡­ and push.


    Seizing was to destroy, absorbing was to take the pieces in, and pushing¡­ was to create them anew!


    When he was in that strange state, he also saw Shen Dong''s face. In truth, that man''s changes of expression at that time had slowed down greatly in Su Ming''s eyes, and he could observe him in detail and analyze his every move. If Shen Dong had truly attacked him, then Su Ming would have had enough time in that condition to wake up from the strange state.


    This sort of feeling where the world had slowed down and only he remained the same made Su Ming''s thought processes be much more active. He had a strong hunch that if he could stay in this sort of condition to understand all that was going on around him, then he could control the world and the universe.


    But unfortunately, this feeling onlysted for several breaths before it immediately disappeared. When everything around him regained its normal flow of time, Su Ming woke up.


    As his eyes started sparkling brilliantly, Shen Dong lifted his right hand.


    "I failed to match up to you in our first match¡­"


    A sh appeared in his eyes, and when he lifted his right hand, he formed a circle with his index finger and his thumb before he swiftly pushed his hand towards the sky. Immediately, arge amount of ck fog swiftly seeped out of his right hand and started rapidly spreading through the area. In the blink of an eye, it covered Shen Dong''s entire body, and when there were multipleyers of it, a huge figure of a hundred something feet tall stood before Su Ming.


    That figure was formedpletely of ck fog, and it looked almost alive. Once it appeared, it let out a roar that sounded like the p of thunder. Su Ming knew that Shen Dong was within this giant. This was the second time he saw this divine ability.


    Shen Dong had executed this ability once before Su Ming when he was fighting against the Berserkers'' Disaster in Evil Spirit Mountain. The shadow figure might have been destroyed by the bell, but Shen Dong had beenpletely uninjured!


    "This Giant Spirit Transformation Art is one of the three ultimate Arts in Evil Spirit Art. The giant spirit formed by this Art contains the power to support the world, and it can absorb the spiritual aura around the world so that it would never die!


    "Fellow Daoist Oriole, please ept this strike from my giant spirit!"


    Shen Dong''s voice rumbled in the air when his words tumbled out of the giant''s mouth. The giant did not move, but lifted its right hand and stretched it behind itself, its whole body bent backwards like a bow. Soon after, as a shocking roar reverberated through the area, the giant clenched its right fist, its bent body pulled taut and straight, and hurled its fist forward with a loud bang.


    The gigantic fist stirred up a piercing sound that sliced through the air. It also caused the air to truly shatter, as if it could not withstand Shen Dong''s divine ability. Wherever his fist went, the signs of air shattering could be seen.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He could feel sharp stabs of pain all over his body at that moment, and he even felt as if his breathing froze at that moment. He could clearly feel all the air in the area having been extracted as that fist came charging through, causing the ce to instantly turn into a state simr to when he cast the third Style of his Wind Separation.


    It was as if all the air around him had been absorbed by that fist to turn into a shocking power that came charging towards him. However, Su Ming did not back down. He could do so, and neither did he want to!


    ''As expected of a powerful Immortal who has reached Great Circle of Ascendance, the equivalent of a Berserker who has attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!''


    A fierce battle spirit appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. If Shen Dong respected him, then he would also respect this powerful warrior.


    Even if their races were different, even if their dreams were different, and even if the way they lived was different, Su Ming would still give him the respect he should receive as a powerful warrior.


    "This is the God of Berserkers'' Roar¡­ though I have no idea just which God of Berserkers invented this¡­"


    At the same time that punch came charging towards Su Ming, he spoke calmly, and the instant his words echoed in the air, he let out his strongest roar at the iing punch!


    That roar rose swiftly into the air, causing booming sounds to instantly ring through the area.


    Su Ming''s power started bursting forth from his body at the same time. Clearly, he¡­ had held back during the first match.

 Chapter 628 — Amicable

    <h4>Chapter 628: Amicable</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A roar that sounded like a p of thunder that filled the entire world spread out, and during that instant, it caused Shen Dong''s punch to instantly start slowing down several dozens of feet away from Su Ming. The giant also started trembling, as if it was about to disintegrate.


    At that moment, Su Ming was using up an eighth of all the power in his body!


    Those eight-tenths of his power was equivalent to the pinnacle of his strength when he fought against Di Tian in the past. But even though he brought that power out, that fist might have slowed down and looked as if was about to disintegrate, but it still continued moving forward and continued getting closer to Su Ming. The destructive power behind it seemed to be able to destroy Su Ming''s physical body and soul if it struck him!


    Shen Dong, who was hidden in the giant''s body, had veins popping out on his face at that moment. All his power had erupted from his body and turned into the strongest power he could muster within the giant. It was the power that could stand up against the Berserkers'' Disaster, and the fist swiftly increased in speed. With a bang, it closed in on Su Ming, as if it had just overpowered his strength of when the pinnacle of his state in the past.


    Yet those eight-tenths of the power was just the pinnacle of what Su Ming had in the past. He might not have reached full recovery right then, but he had already recovered almost nine-tenths of his cultivation base, and the additional amount of power was released for the first time at that moment.


    An explosive force burst out swiftly from Su Ming''s body and fused into his God of Berserkers'' roar, causing the wave of sound to suppress all manner of sound within the world, as if taking all of them over. At that moment, that roar exploded forth.


    At the instant it reverberated through the air, the huge fist before Su Ming crumbled. As it shattered, inch by inch, the pieces fell backwards. The fog dispersed, and Shen Dong coughed up a mouthful of blood. He staggered ten steps back, and with each one, he would make the air shake, and the distance between each step was equal to ten feet!


    After those ten steps, he was pushed a hundred feet backwards!


    Su Ming''s face was pale. When he finished the roar and when the fog giant Shen Dong had transformed into copsed, Su Ming also coughed up a mouthful of blood and simrly retreated ten steps before managing to stabilize his body.


    His breathing was rapid, and when he lifted his head, he looked at Shen Dong, who also had blood trickling down the corners of his mouth.


    The two of them watched each other, just like that. Both of them had clearly held back during their first match, and that was why Shen Dong had put up a slightly less than ster fight. Yet during their second match, he had brought out all his power, and the strength of it had caused Su Ming to be unable to fend against it even with the pinnacle of his power before he was injured. If he had not possessed hidden strength, then he would have lost this battle.


    When he revealed the one-tenth of that power he had gained during his recovery and stirred up a loud bang that surged into the sky, both of them coughed up a mouthful of blood and were pushed back ten steps, a clear sign that they were both equally matched!


    Only apletely evenly matched fight could bring forth the greatest amount of satisfaction and delight. The two of them continued watching each other while standing some two hundred feet apart. Neither of them spoke, only their gazes meeting one another.


    After some time, a faint smile gradually appeared at the corners of Shen Dong''s lips, and Su Ming''s reaction was a mirror-copy. A smile curled up his lips, and it slowly grew wider until eventually turning into a loud peal ofughter.


    Shen Dongughed, and Su Ming, too,ughed. In this empty battlefield, the two people who had been fighting just moments ago were bothughing from the bottom of their hearts, and there was, strangely enough, not a hint of discordance in this. Instead, there was a perfect harmony in theirughter born from an appreciation of each other''s presence, a respect towards each other, and an acknowledgement as well as affirmation towards the other.


    "This battle¡­ is enjoyable indeed!" As Shen Dongughed, he lifted his right hand and patted his storage bag, and a gourd immediately flew out from within. Once he held it in his hand, he flicked off the cork, and a thick aroma of wine wafted into the air. He threw his head back and drank a mouthful from it.


    "Fellow Daoist Oriole, would you like some?"


    Once Shen Dong drank that mouthful of wine along with the blood in his mouth, he smiled and looked towards Su Ming. There was a hint of respect within his eyes, one that hadn''t appeared once after he came to the Berserkers'' world. Even when he was before Evil Sect''s Ji An, he only held that man in reverence. It was not the same thing as respect.


    "I''m a Berserker." Su Ming was still smiling, but it was gradually tainted with a hint of mixed feelings.


    They were born from how this person had gained his respect through due to both his words and actions during this one battle, even though they had not had much contact with each other before this. That sort of appreciation towards each other''s presence had not just appeared within Shen Dong''s heart. It had also appeared within Su Ming''s heart.


    But the difference of their races was the final nail in the coffin of their rtionship.


    "So what? You''re the second person I''ve met among the Berserkers who deserves my respect and admiration. Fellow Daoist Oriole, you are courageous but cautious, and you do things resolutely. Even though you have plenty of Enchanted Treasures and even possess the power of the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear, you still chose to not use it¡­


    "You also had the chance to gravely injure me when you pushed me back with that power from your roar, but you chose not to¡­ We might be of different races, but I only know that I enjoyed this fight very much!


    "Fellow Daoist Oriole, I will only give those I acknowledge this wine. I''ll ask you one more time, do you want it?" Shen Dong looked at Su Ming, and hisughter rang in the air. His honest and straightforward presence revealed itself and instantly chased away all the gloominess about him.


    He might be from Evil Sect, but true men also existed within Evil Sect!


    Su Ming looked at Shen Dong and lifted his right hand swiftly to seize that gourd through the air. The gourd instantly flew out from Shen Dong''s hand and charged towards Su Ming. Once he grabbed it, he looked at Shen Dong and ced the gourd by his lips before he took a big swig from it.


    "This battle is indeed enjoyable! But this wine is even more enjoyable!" The wine in Su Ming''s mouth turned into a burning wave of heat that spread through his body as if it had drawn up a line of fire, and it actually managed to make a hint of his cultivation base recover.


    It might be just a hint, but it was enough to show just how precious this wine was!


    "If you like it, then this humble Shen will give you that gourd in your hands as a gift!" Shen Dongughed, and a delighted expression appeared on his face. This was an incredibly rare expression on his face, which was usually schooled to a gloomy look.


    However, Su Ming could tell based on his experience that there was not a hint of deceit in that expression. Shen Dong was sincere.


    "I came to thend of Berserkers to break out of Ascendant Stage and a chance to reach the second step. Fellow Daoist Oriole, your Berserker cultivation method is very unique. You must have also reached a critical stage. If we can both reach a breakthrough, I''d like to fight against you again!" Shen Dong looked at Su Ming and brought out another gourd from his storage bag before he started drinking huge mouthfuls from it.


    "We still haven''t exchanged our third blow. Do you still want to fight?" Shen ced the gourd down and startedughing heartily.


    "Of course!" Su Ming, too,ughed heartily. As they met each other''s gazes, they could no longer find any hate in each other''s eyes, but a glint screaming of a refusal to admit defeat was shining in both their eyes.


    "I will be casting a divine ability I obtained purely by coincidence when I was in thend of Immortals. This Art was left behind by the Immortals of the past. I''ve been practicing it for many years, but I still haven''t mastered itpletely. This Art¡­ is called¡­ Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal!


    "With my current level of cultivation, I can only bring forth the power of one seal. Fellow Daoist Oriole, please have a look!"


    Once Shen Dong finished speaking, he suddenly bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a blood arrow. It abruptly exploded, and when it scattered into the air, seven indistinct shadows manifested. Once they appeared, an incredibly thick and great aura of death instantly surged in from all directions. Once the shadows absorbed all that aura, they swiftly became more corporeal.


    All seven of these people wore crowns and were dressed in robes with the sky embroidered on it. Their faces could not be seen clearly, but a mighty pressure that made Su Ming''s heart tremble came from those people.


    Immediately after, the seven shadows dressed with the sky patterned robes lifted their right hands, and with a swing of their arms, the weather changed, and thend in all directions changed. The sky disappeared as well, covered by ayer of green fog.


    At the same time, the seven shadows dressed in sky patterned robes also disappeared, but right at the moment they vanished, a great wave of danger came crashing towards Su Ming from below him.


    When he whipped his head downwards, his pupils shrank. He saw that the ground that had been reced by the green fog had now turned into a gigantic seal.


    It was green in color, and it was spreading out the pressure that was causing Su Ming''s heart to tremble. It looked as if it was about to begin operating at any moment to bring forth the destructive power that belonged to the Seven Abyssal Sinister Yin Seal. One that could destroy the world.


    However, this gigantic seal was not centered on Su Ming. He was only located at the edge of of it. At the instant he looked over, Shen Dong let out a low growl that reverberated in the air.


    Immediately, a piercing green light erupted from the green fog seal, and it covered everything within it. No rumbling sounds could be heard, and neither did any sort of ripples that shook the sky appear. When the light disappeared, Su Ming was still standing on the ground, and Shen Dong was standing in the distance with a pale face.


    The green fog disappeared, and the Seven Abyssal Sinister Yin Seal vanished with it.


    However¡­ there was an empty space about several thousands of feet away from this ce at that moment. It was a hundred lis in size, and a gigantic pit seemed to have appeared over there, because the ground there had disappeared. The sky there had also be an indistinct mess. In fact, there was a gigantic pit at the top of the sky that was slowly closing up at that moment.


    Su Ming fell silent.


    Shen Dong''s breathing was quick. After some time, he looked towards Su Ming, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Fellow Daoist Oriole, there might just be one seal in the Art I cast just now, but what do you think of its might?"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, then reopened them several breathster before he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Shen Dong and bowed towards him. He did not answer the Immortal''s question, but chose to lift his right hand with the back of his hand turned towards the sky and his palm turned towards the ground.


    "If my hand symbolizes time, then one side represents the past, and the other represents the future¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly. For the first time, the ck dye in his hair that Ugly Little Thing''s family had used to cover him up faded away, revealing a startlingbination of white and purple!


    At the same time, the shocking sight of time flowing back appeared when Su Ming said those words and waved his hand.


    Shen Dong''s eyes went wide, and disbelieving shock as well as astonishment appeared within them. He stared at the time on the ground and sky swiftly flowing back with a dumbfounded expression. The pit in the ground in the distance disappeared, the hole in the sky vanished, then, when he saw the gigantic Verdant Abyssal Seal appearing once again between the sky and earth, he sucked in a sharp breath.


    ''What divine ability is this?!'' Shen Dong''s heart trembled, and he suddenly felt fortunate that he had not thought about killing Su Ming with the Verdant Abyssal Seal, or else¡­


    Su Ming looked at the restored Verdant Abyssal Seal in the world, and a sparkle of curiosity appeared in his eyes, so he started looking at it carefully.


    He looked as if he was copying it, using his heart as his drawing board and his soul as his pen¡­

 Chapter 629 — Sold Off…

    <h4>Chapter 629: Sold Off¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first thing Su Ming copied in his life allowed him to create Berserker Obliteration. He might have gradually reduced the use of this Art as his level of cultivation increased, but it was his first step towards bing a powerful Berserker.


    In his second copy he recreated the Roc''s great speed, allowing his speed to surpass his limits. His understanding as well as mastery towards wind then gave him the opportunity to obtain the Wind Berserker''s Inheritance, which let him master the three styles of Wind Separation.


    And on this day, during the final exchange in the promised three divine abilities duel in his match against Shen Dong, Su Ming decided to copy something once again!


    This time, he did not have a drawing board, because his heart was the drawing board itself! This time, he did not hold a pen in his hand, because his soul was the world''s pen!


    With Destiny''s control over the cycles of time, he watched time flow back and observed the changes in the Verdant Abyssal Seal before he fused all his observations into the copy in his heart. At that moment, the world Su Ming saw in his eyes was surrounded by green fog. Then, after it appeared, it gathered together into a seal before eventually exploding with a bang. The thing that triggered the explosion was not the power of cultivation, not the life force within the world, and neither was it the spiritual aura in the universe. It was instead triggered by¡­ a faint wisp of the power of death.


    The power of that st had moved Su Ming, caused his heart to race, made his pupils shrink, and even made his breathing immediately quicken.


    He now knew why such a huge pit would appear in the sky. He now knew the source of Verdant Abyssal Seal''s great strength. He had seen that the pit in the sky was not formed because of the sky''s copse, but had been caused because of the endless Yin Death aura behind the sky having spilled forward, tearing through the sky to descend to this ce, as if it had been summoned here.


    This Yin Death aura was the power from the Yin Death Fog beyond the sky!


    ''Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal¡­ Verdant Abyssal Seal!''


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. If it was not because of Destiny, he would not have seen the source of Verdant Abyssal Seal''s power. If time had not flowed back, he would not have been able to see the entire process of the seal fading away!


    If this was his first time copying something, just like he did when he was at the ninth summit and copying something to clear his own mind, then he would not have been able to see the source of this Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal with just one nce!


    Green gradually appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, though it instantly vanished. He closed his eyes.


    Shen Dong''s eyes were wide from disbelief and shock at the moment. There was also a hint of incredulity in his gaze as he looked towards Su Ming.


    ''That divine ability just now¡­ Time reversal¡­ With that divine ability, he observed my Yin Death Seal and actually managed to find some clues about how it works. By the looks of it, he had alsoe to understand it somewhat¡­ Just what sort ofprehensive ability does this person have? If he truly understood the Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal, I¡­ I¡­ This is impossible!''


    Shen Dongughed wryly. He remembered that he had used a long amount of time to practice this Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal, and even now, he had only managed to somewhat master the first seal.


    If Su Ming had truly managed to see through the true form and the origin of the Art, then this would definitely deal a huge blow to Shen Dong''s pride.


    As heughed wryly, Su Ming opened his eyes. A green vortex shone in his eyes, and when Shen Dong saw it, a loud roar rang in his heart.


    "Thank you for you Art, brother Shen!"


    Su Ming''s eyes regained focus. The green vortex in his pupils vanished, and with a stern look on his face, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Shen Dong.


    The Immortal was momentarily stunned, then he carefully asked, "You¡­ You learned it?"


    "There are still some parts that remain unclear to me, and I only managed to understand some of it. This Art uses the will of death within itself to stir up the aura of death from the world to form this Rune so that it can summon the Yin Death Fog beyond the sky. Once everything connects together, the Yin Death aura that is filled with death will explode," Su Ming said calmly.


    Shen Dong''s breathing quickened, and his gaze as he looked towards Su Ming was filled with astonishment, shock,plicated feelings, and also distress. After a long while, heughed wryly and shook his head.


    "My fellow Daoist, I''ve only seen that sort ofprehensive ability you possess in Ye Wang, who is among our generation. This match has ended, and I have lost. Even if that Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal hadnded on you just now, that time reversal divine ability of yours would still have been able to break my Art." Shen Dong sucked in a deep breath and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Our match today was truly delightful. I''ve also obtained quite a lot from this match, and I can feel that I''m no longer far away from reaching my breakthrough. For this, I must thank you, my fellow Daoist¡­


    "But you must be careful. The death of an Evil Spirit Sect Elder in Ascendance is no trivial matter. I have my duties at hand and must report this¡­ I hope you will remain safe." As Shen Dong spoke, he cast Su Ming a deep look and turned around before he changed into a long arc and charged into the distance.


    Su Ming watched Shen Dong leave, and after a long while, the green vortex of fog appeared in his eyes once again. As it spun, Su Ming slowly lifted his right hand, and the same green vortex of fog could be seen on his right hand. A thick aura of death seeped out.


    ''You are not from Yin Death Region, that''s why mastering this Art is so difficult for you¡­ The senior who created this divine ability must have surelye from Yin Death Region¡­


    ''Judging by Shen Dong''s words, he obtained this Art in thend of Immortals. If that is the case¡­ then if the senior who created this divine ability truly came from Yin Death Region, how¡­ did he manage to get out of this ce?''


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky. A chilling re appeared in his eyes.


    "One of these days, I will definitely break through this sky¡­ and step into your world. I can feel it, that day is no longer far away," Su Ming mumbled. He clenched his right hand tightly into a fist, and the green vortex on his palm immediately disappeared. He turned around and strode towards Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch, which was now gradually brightening up as the light of dawn was slowly chasing away the darkness.


    Almost at the moment Su Ming moved towards Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch, a gigantic dragon head peeked out of the clouds in the endless sky above the ground, right before darkness was broken by light.


    That dragon''s head was yellowish brown, and there was a murderous look on its stern countenance. As it lowered its head, it swept its gaze across thend, as if it was looking at Su Ming. On its back was a woman with rosy cheeks. There were roasted seeds in her hands, and she was eating them as her eyes twinkled with a lively sparkle.


    ''He''s a rare Abyss Builder, a race rumored to have gone extinct in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World¡­ and he has highprehensive abilities as well¡­ And when I was watching him fight against that Immortal from the inferior world in True Morning Dao World¡­ he showed the signs of the Abyss as well. I didn''t expect to be able to see such a person here!'' The woman''s eyes sparkled, and when some unknown thought struck her head, she slowly started chuckling, with evident smugness.


    ''He''s from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, and also a rare Abyss Builder, and he has such incredibleprehensive abilities, and has even showed signs of the Abyss to boot¡­ Aaah~ Just what sort of good things can I get if I sell this person off?


    ''Who should I sell him to? Should I sell him to grandpa Prince Ming, or big sister Fu Shui, or should I just straight up sell him to the Emperor of Abyss?'' As these thoughts raced in the woman''s head, her spirits lifted and her eyes shone in excitement. She had even stopped eating the seeds.


    "Ah, I don''t care. I''ll sell him to everyone. Then at least my efforts for saving him previously won''t be wasted. I''ll just treat it as getting paid for saving him, but I don''t think I''ll go to the Emperor of Abyss. That old man is too shrewd and miserly. He won''t even give a single spirit stone!"


    Once the yellow dragon heard those words, it immediately shuddered, and terror appeared on its face.


    The woman''s expression grew even more smug, and she reached out to grab the yellow dragon''s head with her right hand. The dragon shuddered and instinctively ducked its head, causing the woman to grab empty air.


    "Xiao Huang, you''re being disobedient!" The woman red at the dragon, but her voice was incredibly sweet, able to make all those who heard it to feel their bodies tingle. That is to say if they did not see her face.


    The murderous and stern look was gone from the yellow dragon''s face, reced by a miserable expression. It closed its eyes, and the woman grabbed its head with her right hand. Then, with one quick yank, she plucked three whiskers from its head. The yellow dragon yelped in pain.


    The woman took one of the three whiskers and opened her petite mouth before blowing on it softly. A breath of her life drifted into the air. When it touched the whisker, it was immediately set afire.


    As it burned, a wisp of white smoke floated into the sky, but it did not dissipate. Instead, it gathered together in midair and turned into a ring-shaped circle. The inside of it was muddy, and whatever was inside could not be seen clearly.


    "Grandpa Prince Ming, I know you can hear me. Stop hiding." The woman blinked and let out a fake cough before she spoke sweetly.


    The circle remained murky, and not a hint of change could be detected. The white smoke was also slowly disappearing, and by the looks of it, it would not take too long before itpletely disappeared.


    "Ah¡­ and here I just found a person with great potential. The first person I thought of to tell was you, you know? But oh well, since you''re not here, then I guess I''ll have to go to big sister Fu Shui¡­"


    The woman put on a regretful face, but she was staring at the circle of smoke without so much as blinking. When the circle became even thinner, a thought appeared in her head.


    "Oh well, I guess this Abyss Builder is simply not fated to meet you, grandpa Prince Ming. Oh well¡­" As the woman spoke, she lifted her right hand, but just as she was about to wave her hand to dispel the almostpletely gone circle of smoke¡ª


    At the instant she said her final sentence, the thin circle of smoke immediately froze and no longer continued fading away. Instead, it swiftly gathered together, and the murkiness within instantly went away to be reced by rity.


    A chamber was shown within the circle, and there was an old man with a head full of white hair sitting cross-legged within it. The old man''s form was indistinct, and his face could not be seen clearly. However, his gaze could be felt piercing through the circle of smoke, and he was looking at the woman.


    "Hey there, old man Ming. It''s been a while." The woman''s lips lifted into a yful smile, and she lifted her hand to give him a little wave, as if she was greeting him.


    "Hmph, how rude! Where are your manners?! You''re always acting so wildly! How dare you steal the Cross Borders Spirit just so that you can run away from getting married to the Emperor of Abyss'' fourth prince? Do you have any idea just what sort of trouble you''ve got yourself into this time?!"


    "Eh¡­ Gee, old man, that''s my personal problem. Why are you butting into my business? So what if I want to run away? What Cross Borders Spirit are you talking about? I don''t know what you''re saying¡­" the woman said with a huff, ring. As for the Cross Borders Spirit, she could only express confusion.


    The yellow dragon beneath her put on a miserable face. Just as it was about to lower its head, the old man''s voice traveled through the circle of smoke.


    "Fine. I don''t want to be bothered by this anyway. What Abyss Builder were you talking about just now?" The old man changed the topic and finally talked about the reason behind him showing up.

 Chapter 630 — The Emperor of Abysss True World Expectations!

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Emperor of Abyss''s True World Expectations!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I didn''t mention anything about an Abyss Builder. You pissed me off, so I''m not telling you!" A smug expression appeared on the woman''s face. After casting a sideways nce at the old man in the circle of smoke, she put on a regretful expression.


    "It''s a pity for that young man. He really has such good potential. He''s young, has shockingprehensive abilities, can use his heart as his drawing board and his soul as his pen to copy the changes in the world!" As the woman spoke, she cast another nce at the circle of smoke.


    The old man there might still be indistinct, but it could be seen that he was unmoved, and not a single hint of change in emotion could be detected on him. It was as if he waspletely unbothered by finding a person who had highprehensive abilities.


    "Copying using the heart and soul isn''t much," the old man stated slowly.


    "With power that is equivalent to the Ascendant Stage, he fought against a person in the Second Step. He hadid out plot after plot against his opponent, and while he didn''t win in the end, he managed to push that person in the Second Step into an incredibly pathetic state. He also managed to escape," the woman said once again.


    "There might not be many who have an incredibly calctive mind and manage to fight against a person stronger than themselves, but they''re not really that rare." This time, the old man in the circle of smoke remained silent for a moment before he spoke.


    "Then what if I say he''s not really that old and has showed signs of the Abyss¡­ and that he can turn back time?" The woman remained calm as she spoke with a light chuckle.


    Yet once she said those words, the circle of smoke instantly distorted, and after a moment, the old man''s voice traveled forth swiftly.


    "Turning back time?"


    "That''s right. He also has the Abyss Builder''s presence. Based on my observations and judgments, I''m nine out of ten certain that he is an Abyss Builder, one of the member of the race that is rumored to have been wiped out in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World," the woman said smugly after looking at the circle of smoke for a bit.


    This time, the old man remained silent for an even longer period of time, and that silencested until his slightly excited voice traveled forth, despite his seemingly calm face.


    "Are you certain he is an Abyss Builder and he showed signs of the Abyss?"


    The woman did not speak. She lifted her right hand, and a jade slip flew out, floating into the circle of smoke. It shone with a brilliant light, and a scene was depicted within that light. This was naturally the fight between Su Ming and Di Tian, as well as Su Ming''s fight against Shen Dong.


    "Where is he?" After some time, a low voice immediately came out of the circle of smoke, and as the smoke distorted, a faint sight of the old man standing up from his previously meditative position could be seen.


    "Ah¡­ This is such an aggravating thing! I was willing to sacrifice my future happiness for the Emperor of Abyss'' True World''s future bying out here to search for your scion, is it an easy thing for me to do?


    "I was even sorely misunderstood!


    "Ahem. Oh well, I''ll write it off if you give me ten Abyss Piercer Swords, a hundred Dark Abyss Cores, three hundred Spirit Disintegration Pills, and a chance to undergo the Abhi?eka Ceremony in Abyss Lake." The woman counted with her fingers and put on an expression as if she was suffering a huge loss as she spoke.


    "You little brat¡­ Fine. I''ll give these things to you. Now tell me, where is the child!" When the old man''s resigned voice reached the woman, she broke off into a smile, and immediately brought out another jade slip which she threw into the circle of smoke.


    As ayer of ripples shone in the air, everything instantly vanished.


    Within the universe was a gxy, and within that gxy was one of the four Great True Realms - the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. In the middle of an endless space was a ck, floating continent. The end of it could not be seen, and itsnd was barren. Not a single hint of life could be detected there.


    At the center of that continent was a ruin filled with a deste air. Within its boundless space was a house, and the door to that house was pushed opened silently at that moment.


    An old man in long white robes walked out. His entire body was indistinct and he could not be seen clearly, but the hint of expectation in his eyes shone clearly.


    "He''s indeed an Abyss Builder¡­ I didn''t expect that there would still be an Abyss Builder in this world¡­ The only problematic thing is that he''s in True Morning Dao World¡­ but even if he''s in True Morning Dao World''s Yin Death Region, I will still go and see whether he is real!"


    As he spoke, he took a step forward. His body fused into the darkness and he vanished into thin air.


    In another spot within the Emperor of Abyss'' True World was a river of ck stars. Its precise area could not be determined, but it was shining so brilliantly that even those far away from it could see it vaguely from the distance.


    Arge number of cultivators could be seen moving about in that endless river of stars¡­ Deeper in there was ake, and at the center of it an ind. A woman could be found sitting in there at that moment. She wore a ck veil over her face, and stars were sparkling in her eyes. Almost at the same time the old man left, a floating vortex appeared before her, and within it were the youthful woman and her yellow dragon.


    "Big sister Fu Shui¡­ A hundred Ap Vat Vriksha[2] Cores, and five hundred Ste Via Lactea[3] pints. You also have to help me call off my marriage with the Emperor of Abyss'' fourth son, then I''ll tell you where that Abyss Builder is. You''re the first person I spoke to, if you refuse, then I''ll immediately go tell that old man Ming."


    The woman in the veil frowned and red at the woman in the vortex, but the doting look in her eyes could not be hidden away even by the stern expression on her face.


    When the vortex disappeared, a pensive look appeared in her eyes.


    "There''s actually still an Abyss Builder in this world¡­? Abyss Builders¡­ Thest of them died tens of thousands of years ago under the Rho Leonis Disaster¡­" When she mentioned the Rho Leonis Disaster, a hint of terror shed briefly on the woman''s face.


    "If we trace back further, it is even said that the entire Emperor of Abyss''s True World was created by that race, and if he''s really an Abyss Builder, then it will be a great fortune for the Emperor of Abyss'' True World!" The woman slowly stood up, and as her eyes sparkled, she took a step forward and disappeared into the air.


    When light began lightening the world at dawn, Su Ming charged towards Hidden Dragon Sect''s branch like a specter. In his hand was a jade slip, and it was the thing left behind in Gu Yuan Hai''s storage bag.


    A treasure cave in his sect under Thousand River Valley was clearly stated within it. All of the things that they could not take away in time when a sudden disaster fell on their heads were stored in that ce.


    As Su Ming moved forward, he did not make a sound. However, he could hear the asional faint screams of pain from Hidden Dragon Sect. Those were the people Evil Spirit Sect killed as they continued with their piging activities, and these people were all being swiftly eliminated.


    There was also the matter of the cage that was formed due to the seal. Besides Gu Yuan Hai, who might be able to escape with grave injuries using his power, all of the others would not be able to break free of the seal even if they managed to escape from Thousand River Valley.


    That was why those faint screams of pain would reach Su Ming''s ears from all around him. These were the sounds Hidden Dragon Sect disciples let out before they were cruelly killed off once they were discovered in their hiding spots.


    Su Ming remained calm. He was not about to be a saint and stop this massacre. This battle between the Immortals had nothing to do with him. He drifted along silently, and when he arrived at the foot of Thousand River Valley, which was also the canyon right under Hidden Dragon Sect''s hanging bridge, he stopped.


    Once he checked the jade slip in his hand carefully, he spread his divine sense outwards, and after a moment, he charged down the canyon once more. Before long, he stopped again, and his gaze fell on the mountain wall before him.


    That portion of the mountain looked normal. It was filled with moss, and there was an ancient air seeping out of there, a clear sign that it had existed for a long time. Not a single ripple of spiritual aura could be detected from the area, and neither were there any signs of the ce being cut out before.


    As Su Ming stood there, a surprised sparkle appeared in his eyes. He lifted his right hand, but just as he was about to form a seal, he frowned. Once he lifted his head and looked above him, he ignored whatever was up there and continued forming the seal before he struck that very normal mountain rock.


    After a moment, as loud whistling that seemed to be able to slice through the air came from above, and as Su Ming continued delivering the seals on that mountain rock, that seemingly normal rock immediately started shuddering with loud rumbling sounds. Soon, as if a veil had been lifted, the moss disappeared to reveal a sealed off cave abode.


    There was a notch on the door that was a perfect fit for a jade slip. Su Ming did not hesitate and threw it into the notch.


    Rumbling sounds instantly came from the mountain door as it slowly opened up.


    Right at the instant it did so, the whistling sounds that sliced through air from above became even more frequent, and a faint eerie voice reached Su Ming''s ears.


    "Boy, where''s the treasure trove you said? If you were lying to us, then I will use your spirit as the missing primary spirit for my Heavenly Treasure Streamer. It''ll fill you with hate as you die from torture!"


    That voice was somewhat familiar to Su Ming. After a moment of thought, he remembered that it belonged to the thin Inner Sect disciple who had wanted to use him as a Blood Sacrifice when they were on the flying Enchanted Vessel.


    Su Ming ignored the voice and walked into the cave abode. At the instant he stepped in, the fog above immediately churned, and three long arcs charged out.


    The person leading the group was the thin Inner Sect disciple, and the two people behind him had bloodshot eyes filled with greed and anticipation. They followed closely behind him, and one of them had a quivering young man mped under his arm. By the looks of his clothes, he was a Hidden Dragon Sect disciple.


    At the instant they showed up from the fog, the thin Inner Sect disciple leading the ground saw the opened cave abode on the mountain wall, and he also saw Su Ming standing over there.


    He was momentarily stunned before he immediately startedughing.


    "How dare an Outer Sect disciple like you try to steal our spoils? You''re in luck, because my Blood Sacrifice''s power is full right now. Get out of my face!" As the thin Inner Sect discipleughed coldly, he charged towards Su Ming. This kid was nothing in his eyes, and if he did not move, he would just kill him.


    He was more concerned of the treasure trove in the cave abode that the Hidden Dragon Sect disciple had spoken of.


    The two people behind him looked at Su Ming coldly. As they charged forward, they closed in on the ce. Only the young man under one of their arms was staring at the opened door with a dumbfounded expression. He had noticed that there was a jade slip inserted on the door in a barely noticeable fashion. He could not help but find his pupils shrinking as he looked at Su Ming swiftly.


    "What? Not moving? You puny ant from the Outer Sect, if you want to die, then I''ll grant your wish!"


    Once the thin person closed in, he saw that Su Ming wasn''t moving, and a faint hint of impatience stirred up in him. He lifted his right hand, thinking of killing Su Ming, but right at the moment he did so, he saw Su Ming''s eyes.


    Those were a pair of calm eyes, so calm that they were terrifying. The calmness within them seemed to be such that would not shake a single bit even if the world crumbled before it. They were so calm that it made the thin Inner Sect disciple instinctively feel his heart trembling the moment he saw them.

 Chapter 631 — Eight Doors with Runic Symbols!

    <h4>Chapter 631: Eight Doors with Runic Symbols!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The thin Inner Sect disciple had quite extraordinary power, but that description of being extraordinary could only be applied when he was beingpared to his fellow sect members. To Su Ming, this sort of person with only that kind power had provoked him twice, so there was no way he would continue indulging him.


    He was calm, and that calmness was an expression of his aloofness.


    The thin Inner Sect disciple''s heart was trembling at that moment. He suddenly felt a wave of terror he had never sensed before from Su Ming, and especially from those aloof eyes. When he met their gaze, he felt as if two sharp swords pierced right through him, rushing into his eyes and sweeping into his mind before stabbing his heart. They then turned into tens of thousands of lightning bolts in his body, and they were all letting out explosive sounds within him.


    Those rumbling lightning bolts shattered his heart and ripped through his soul, causing his breathing to quicken and his eyes to widen when he was less than five feet away from Su Ming.


    He abruptly coughed up a mouthful of blood, and it dyed his shirt red, causing the thin Inner Sect disciple to tremble, and at that moment, numerous bloody cracks immediately appeared on his skin. They continued spreading outwards, and in the blink of an eye, they filled his entire body. He could feel an invisible pressure that fell on him like mountains, ready to crush and tten him. It was as if his entire world had crumbledpletely at that moment.


    His heart raced madly, thumping loudly against his chest. It was gaining speed rapidly, and the thin Inner Sect disciple''s face turned stark pale. A bang rang out in his chest, and his heart exploded, unable to bear with the pressure.


    Once that happened, his organs were also crushed in that instant. His body turned into a bloody mess with a loud bang, as he stood five feet away from Su Ming. The torn pieces then copsed to the ground.


    The blood and flesh spilled all over the ce, but none of it fell on Su Ming''s body. It was as if the thin Inner Sect disciple did not dare to get close to Su Ming even in death.


    Su Ming had not cast any sort of divine ability, had not even lifted his hand to cause the thin man''s death. He had only used the might formed by his own power to press down on him. This sort of power had practically gained physical form as Su Ming''s level of cultivation increased!


    The two fellow sect members of the deceased thin man stood dumbfounded and confused by what they saw. The person to react first was the one who was not holding onto the young man from Hidden Dragon Sect. With a pale face, he immediately retreated without any hesitation, turning into a long arc and leaving this ce in haste.


    Terror filled his entire body, and the rhythmic beat of his heart was reced by tremors. Shock and fear became the only things in his heart, and as he retreated, only one thought remained in his mind - he had to get as far away as possible from this ce, without care for anything else.


    A sh of crimson appeared, and it swept past him as he continued escaping. Confusion surfaced in his eyes and just as he was about to lower his head to look, his head was separated from his body in the middle of his act of dipping it downwards. His head fell into the canyon, and his body, too, plummeted down with a shudder.


    A storage bag flew out from the corpse, and it was swept up by the crimson light before it charged towards Su Ming. It floated before him and revealed itself. It was the small snake!


    Its injuries were mostly recovered after these few years. It might still look a little feeble, but its body was at leastplete.


    "How long are you going to hide?" Su Ming stroked the small snake''s head, and the snake looked as if it enjoyed his touch. It wrapped its body around his arm.


    Su Ming''s question was clearly not directed towards the small snake. Besides him, there were two people in this ce. One of them was the stunned Evil Spirit Sect disciple. The other was the young man he held under his arm.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming asked that question, the Evil Spirit Sect disciple''s heart trembled, and he whipped his head downwards to look at the Hidden Dragon Sect member he was holding. During that instant, he saw a chilling re shining within the young man''s eyes.


    This was the final ray of light he saw in his life. The next moment, that young man lifted his right hand and waved it swiftly like a ray of lightning, and blood gushed out of the Evil Spirit Sect disciple''s neck. A muffled bang sounded in the air, and the Evil Spirit Sect disciple''s body was torn into pieces, falling into the depths of the canyon.


    The young man from Hidden Dragon Sect floated in midair. Then with an incredibly solemn expression mixed with wariness and nervousness, he wrapped his fist in his palm in a greeting towards Su Ming.


    "I am Sun Shan, from Hidden Dragon Sect. Greetings, senior¡­ If you know how to open this cave abode and also possess the jade slip to it¡­ then I won''t bother you¡­"


    Sun Shan''s heart was racing at that moment. As he spoke in the mid of his nervousness, he started slowly backing away. He could not tell Su Ming''s level of cultivation, but if he could use his might alone to cause that thin man''s entire body to copse without even once relying on a single attack, then even at the lowest, his level of cultivation would be at the Soul Transformation Stage. There was even a high possibility that he was already in the Ascendant Stage.


    Yet right when he took eight steps backwards, Su Ming cast him a t look, and with it, Sun Shan''s feet immediately froze. He forced out a smile, and just as he was about to speak, Su Ming lifted his right hand and waved it in his direction.


    Immediately, a gust of wind that appeared out of nowhere charged towards Sun Shan with a loud roar. Sun Shan''s pupils shrank. He wanted to dodge, but after a moment of hesitation, he stood still and did not move, simply allowing the gust of wind to close in on him before turning into a whirlwind around him.


    That whirlwind swept up his body and came rushing back towards Su Ming before moving past him and charging into the cave abode. Eventually, it reached the depths of the cave abode and pushed Sun Shan onto the mountain wall, as if sealing him there!


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. He cast a nce at Sun Shan, who had been thrown into the cave abode. If he had resisted that wind just now, then he would have died, but since he did not, Su Ming would not kill him. He was not a person who would kill on sight, anyway.


    Once he sealed him up, he no longer bothered with him and stepped into the opened cave abode. When he moved inside, he waved his arm, and the jade slip that was inserted into the stone door fell off to turn into a ray of crystalline light that fell into Su Ming''s hands. As he entered the cave, the stone door closed up with rumbling sounds. If anyone looked from the world outside, they would find that everything had returned to as it was in the beginning, and not a single thing off about this ce could be found.


    Su Ming walked in the cave abode calmly. This ce was not incrediblyrge. Besides the hall in the middle, there were eight other chambers. Each of the chambers was sealed off by a stone door, and each of the doors had a runic symbol shining on it.


    All of the runic symbols were different, and all shining with dark light. When Su Ming looked over, he found that each of the symbols seemed to contain a different meaning.


    It was quiet in the hall where Su Ming stood. Besides the eight chambers sealed off by the stone doors, the cave abode was empty. That is, besides Sun Shan, who was kept in ce by the wind around him on the stone wall before Su Ming. The young man was looking at him nervously at that moment.


    His heart was racing, and cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. He was thanking all his lucky stars in his heart that he had not chosen to dodge or fight back just now. His level of cultivation was nothing to this person, and if he wanted to kill Sun Shan, he could do so with no more effort than it required to crush an ant between one''s fingers. I he chose to act obediently before this sort of powerful warrior instead, he might have a chance to survive.


    At that moment, he knew that he had made the right move. This person had not chosen to kill him but had merely sealed him up. Clearly, he did not want Sun Shan to go out and cause unnecessary trouble for him.


    With a wry chuckle, Sun Shan thought to himself that even if he went out, he would still not dare to provoke this person. Yet simrly, he also grew deeply respectful towards Su Ming, who was unfathomable in his eyes.


    This respect was aimed towards Su Ming''s caution and his thinking process.


    ''This old monster has great power, and he''s a careful person as well. He won''t allow anything to go out of his control. That''s why even if I''m nothing to him, he still chose to seal me here¡­


    ''And even though the seal is powerful, it won''t do any harm to me. This is also to make sure that I won''t feel a great sense of danger from this subconsciously, and he can prevent me from struggling against it in desperation.''


    Sun Shan''s eyes shed with a light. He believed that he was considered one of the more calctive types in Hidden Dragon Sect, and it was precisely because of his power and his cautious attitude that he had been able to survive through this disaster.


    ''Wait! He might not be killing me because he''s thinking of some other thing!''


    Sun Shan''s pupils shrank in fear once again, and his heart let out a loud thump in his chest. He quickly lowered his head and checked his entire body. Then, panic instantly appeared on his face.


    Su Mingpletely ignored Sun Shan, who he was busy overthinking things on the wall. When Su Ming''s gaze fell on the first runic symbol that acted as a sea for the first stone chamber to his left, his eyes shed with a brilliant light. He stared at that runic symbol, and a feeling of a stirring wind rose in his heart. In fact, he could even see a whirlwind appearing out of nowhere around him.


    Su Ming had the highest amount of understanding when it came to wind. He was, after all, the Wind Berserker''s Scion. As he sensed that gust of wind around him and within him, the light in his eyes grew brighter.


    ''This wind from the void appeared with just one runic symbol¡­''


    While immersed in his thoughts, he looked towards the seal on the second stone door. At the instant he focused his attention on it and everything else became indistinct, he felt a wave of humidity in the air.


    He could smell rain, and it was the smell of rain that was pouring down endlessly from the sky¡­ Rain also started pouring around him. It appeared suddenly and fell on Su Ming''s body, causing the pensive look in his eyes to be deeper.


    After a long time, he moved his gaze to the third chamber. There he sensed the rumble of a thunderp. On the fourth chamber''s seal, he felt lightning swimming before it erupted into a shocking ray of light and power.


    ''Wind, rain, thunder, lightning¡­''


    Su Ming turned his head around and started looking at the chambers to his right. Once he swept his gaze past them, he felt the abundance of life from spring, the heat from summer, the blend between them and death in autumn, and also the death of all lives as snow floated down onto thend during winter.


    "Spring, summer, autumn, and winter¡­" Su Ming mumbled. The light in his eyes became even brighter.


    ''Forget the items in these chambers, these runic symbols alone can already be considered as treasures! If I can fuse all eight of them into my mind, then it would mean that I''ve mastered the power of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, as well as wind, rain, lightning, and thunder!''


    Su Ming lowered his head and lifted his hands. A glint appeared in his eyes.


    ''Is this a coincidence¡­? There are five fingers on my left hand, but only four mean wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, and four of the five fingers in my right hand mean spring, summer, autumn, and winter¡­''


    A faint smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips. With a single move, he appeared before the first stone chamber to his left and sat down cross-legged before it. With bright eyes, he stared at the runic symbol on the stone door and started copying it!

 Chapter 632 — Overturning the Path of Life and Death within the Four Seasons!

    <h4>Chapter 632: Overturning the Path of Life and Death within the Four Seasons!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sun Shan stared at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression, his heart filled with shock. As a Hidden Dragon Sect disciple, he naturally knew about the eight seals on the stone doors. Once he saw Su Ming sitting cross-legged before the first stone door, looking as if he wanted to understand and gain an epiphany regarding the wind runic symbol, disbelief appeared on his face.


    He also scoffed coldly in derision at Su Ming''s actions in his heart.


    ''This person might be powerful, but he''s overestimating himself. Trying to understanding Hidden Dragon Sect''s runic symbols? Ha! There are only a few who have managed to do it in the past. There''s no way he''ll be sessful!'' Sun Shan might be thinking this way, but he did not show even a single one of his thoughts on his face.


    Time trickled by. Light appeared in the sky. Rain also started falling when it was daybreak. It fell on the ground and washed away the blood in Thousand River Valley.


    As thunder started roaring outside the cave, a flicker of light shone in Su Ming''s eyes as he continued staring at the first chamber. At some point in time he lifted his left hand swiftly, and with a flick of his index finger, he drew a runic symbol.


    It was written in air, but it was the exact same as the seal on the door.


    This was the wind seal, and due to Su Ming''s outstanding knowledge towards wind, he hade to understand this seal the fastest among all who had ever tried. At the instant the seal was written, a runic symbol gradually appeared on the pad of his left index finger.


    Once that runic symbol appeared, a loud rumble shot into the air, and the first door opened slowly to reveal the chamber inside, but it was empty. There was nothing within the chamber.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. There was not a hint of change on his expression. To him, it was no longer important whether there was any treasure in this chamber. He had already found the most valuable thing to him in this ce.


    The eight runic symbols!


    Gu Yuan Hai would have never expected this to happen in the scheme he devised. He had wanted to use Su Ming to ward off his pursuers so that he would have time to escape and that he would not have to pay too much of a price for it. He only had to give up the few things he had in his storage bag and the jade slip to open the cave abode to the treasure trove in this ce.


    That jade slip could be considered as a valuable treasure usually, because it was the only token that could open this cave abode, and this ce also contained the items Hidden Dragon Sect had umted for many years.


    However, that jade slip was useless to him at that moment, because the cave abode was now empty, and all the things inside had been hidden away in some other ce.


    Yet he did not expect that the eight seals on the stone doors to the chambers would be Su Ming''s greatest reward during his trip to Hidden Dragon Sect!


    The eight runic symbols were something inherent to Hidden Dragon Sect, and it was present within all of its branches. Their usual function was to be used as seals, but there were also rumors that if someone possessed highprehensive abilities, they would be able to understand the changes in the world with their help.


    Because the eight runic symbols were left behind by Hidden Dragon Sect''s ancestor.


    Over countless of years, only a handful of people in Hidden Dragon Sect had been able to obtain a serendipitous event from the eight runic symbols. The others had not been able to sense anything, and their numbers were too great to be counted. That was why Gu Yuan Hai had instinctively overlooked it and had instead believed that the things he took away from the chambers were the real treasures.


    If he knew about Su Ming''s change right at that moment, he would probably be shocked by it.


    Su Ming only gave the empty chamber a t look before he got up to move towards the second chamber. There he focused his full attention on the second runic symbol.


    Su Ming, who had all his attention trained on his target, did not notice Sun Shan''s widened eyes and his expression of disbelief and shock.


    The young man''s breathing had sped up some time ago. He had been watching Su Ming all this while, and when he saw the wind runic symbol appearing on the kid''s left index finger, the powerful mental blow left behind by what he saw made his heart race, causing him to be unable to believe in what he saw.


    ''He understood the wind runic symbol within four hours?! Even if the eight runic symbols here are mere copies and not the real ones from our sect in thend of Immortals, but to be able to understand them fully within four hours¡­ This is¡­'' Sun Shan sucked in a sharp breath and only managed to recover after a long time had passed.


    When he saw Su Ming not taking even a moment to rest and moving to understand the second stone chamber rain runic symbol, Sun Shan could not help but be nervous. This time, he was not anxious for his own safety, but for Su Ming''s actions, because they hadpletely overturned his beliefs.


    Twelve hourster, when the sky outside turned dark once more, Su Ming lifted his right middle finger, and with a bright sparkle in his eyes, he drew out the rain runic symbol on the stone door. At the instant he did so, a runic symbol also appeared on the pad of his middle finger, just like it did for his index finger.


    At the same time, the second chamber opened up with a rumble.


    Su Ming did not even look inside. He got up and walked towards the third chamber and sat down cross-legged before it. As he looked at the thunder runic symbol, his eyes began shining brightly.


    Sun Shan watched the wide-open second chamber with an awestruck face. His mind waspletely nk, but before long, when the third chamber, too, opened up with a loud rumble, his gaze as he looked towards Su Ming became filled with terror once again.


    He was still not afraid for his own survival, but of Su Ming''s frighteningprehensive abilities!


    ''What''s with hisprehension skills?! Just who is he?!''


    Sun Shan felt that if he spread what he just saw and Hidden Dragon Sect learned about it, it would stir up his entire sect. In fact, perhaps even the other Immortal sects would be shocked by what they heard.


    Two dayster, with a slight hint of fatigue on his face, Su Ming drew the lightning runic symbol on his left little finger. One he printed it on his finger pad, the four chambers to his left were open.


    Su Ming did not look at them. Instead, he lifted his left hand and cast his gaze on the four fingers on his left hand. Gradually, his lips curled up into a smile, and he had a strong feeling that his left hand had now obtained control over wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. He might only have a small amount of control over these elements, but that control was like a seed that was buried deep within him!


    At that moment, Sun Shan was gradually growing numb towards all the shocking sights he saw during these past two days. As he looked at Su Ming, besidesughing wryly in his heart, he only felt miserable. It did not matter whether it was Su Ming''s appearance or his power, he had far surpassed him in both aspects. Even hisprehensive abilities were terrifying. His intelligence was nothing to be scoffed at either. There might just be a simple seal ced around Sun Shan, but the more he thought about it, the more he believed that there was something else lying in wait for him. No matter what it was, there were problems lurking all around for him.


    One small mistake, and it would be over for him.


    ''Either this old monster has been walking down the path of cultivation for an unknown amount of years, or he''s a prodigy of some sect. Ah¡­ I might beckingpared to those prodigies, but the achievements I''ve gained up to this date due to my upbringing are not something they canpare!'' Only by thinking this way could Sun Shan feel a littleforted in his heart.


    Su Ming did not immediately head off to understand the four runic symbols of spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Instead, he chose to sit down and rest for some time. Once his fatigue disappeared, he opened his eyes and looked towards the first chamber to his right - the spring runic symbol!


    "Spring means to have an abundance of life. It is the season where all manner of life wake up from their slumber¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He looked at the spring runic symbol, and thissted for several days!


    All that timested only for an instant to him, but he never managed to immerse himselfpletely within the symbol, and could not copy it down just as he did after understanding wind, rain, thunder, and lightning.


    During those days, the fatigue in Su Ming''s eyes appeared once again, and this time, it was stronger than before. He did not go on to try and think about what was happening in the world outside, but poured all his heart and soul into trying to understand the runic symbol and to copy it. Nothing about the world outside mattered to him at that moment, even if it meant that Thousand River Valley was by then upied by Evil Spirit Sect once the Hidden Dragon Sect waspletely annihted. The valley thus then turned into the location for Evil Spirit Sect''s branch, which resulted in the ce bing a line of defense for the eastern front of Eastern Wastnds, and one of the ways to reach the continent''s center.


    Numerous long arcs flew about in the sky. The members of Evil Spirit Sect were not the only ones upying the valley, the people from the other Evil Sects also came to the ce, causing Thousand River Valley to bustle with life.


    Compared to the liveliness outside, Su Ming''s cave abode was filled with silence. His breathing was not loud, and even though his eyes were slightly bloodshot, he still continued trying to understand the spring runic symbol.


    The difficulty in his efforts to try and understand the symbol this time made Sun Shan breath out a sigh of relief. At least this person was slightly more normal because of this. If he had trulye to understand all eight runic symbols, then this would have be a huge p in the face of Hidden Dragon Sect.


    ''This old monster might have extraordinaryprehensive abilities, but our eight runic symbols aren''t that easy to understand. These ones might just be copies, but they still won''t be easy for him to grasp!'' Sun Shan cast Su Ming a nce, and he startedughing coldly in his heart again.


    In the blink of an eye, another three days passed. Su Ming''s face was colored in fatigue, and there was even more red in his eyes as he stared fixedly at the spring runic symbol. Over the past few days, no matter how he tried to understand it, he never managed to immerse himself, as if the life force contained within it was out of his element!


    ''Yin Death Region¡­'' Su Ming closed his eyes for the first time since several days ago. In his mind, the memory of him rapidly aging and fading away as he stood on the ancient bronze sword as he left Yin Death Region surfaced.


    Right after this scene was the memory of his blood turning into the aura of death on Fang Cang Lan''s finger before it disappeared.


    ''Spring is the revival of all life, and summer is when all lives reach the pinnacle of their being¡­ Autumn is the decline of life and the beginning of death, and winter¡­ is the cold state of death for all lives!''


    Su Ming''s eyes flew open. He did not look at the spring runic symbol, but chose instead to look at the fourth runic symbol on the fourth door - the winter symbol that meant the lifeless state of all lives!


    ''I am in Yin Death Region, and that spirit from Nine Yin World once mentioned that I was dead, and I can also tell that from what I saw. I might not want to ept it, but there is a high chance that his words were true!


    ''Since I''m dead, then it''s natural that I can''t sense the life force of spring, but I can try and understand the lifeless state of winter, and I will reverse the flow of spring, summer, autumn, and winter to that of winter, autumn, summer, to spring, and with this order, I will walk down the path of revival from death!''


    Su Ming''s eyes shed with a brilliant light. He had been lost for many years, and still could not see the path before him clearly. He had only been walking forward in this path that he could not see with a single-minded thought, and only at this moment, within this cave abode in Hidden Dragon Sect, did he gain a chance and found the path from death to life!


    This path overturned the world, which reversed the flow of the four seasons. This path was a path depicting life and death, and it would start from winter before leading him straight to spring!


    If everything in the world started from winter where all manner of life slept deeply in the lifeless state, then when autumn arrived, the snow and ice would melt, and the aura of death would exchange ces with the faint traces of life. When summer came about, the aura of death would disappear, and life would erupt forth, which would allow a person to use it to move towards spring, and during spring, he would be fully revived, and he would wake up from his sleep!


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. At the moment he looked towards the winter runic symbol and came to understand the path of life and death in his heart, he lifted his right little finger and swiftly drew the winter runic symbol!


    And with a bang, the door with the winter runic symbol opened!

 Chapter 633 — Bright Yang’s Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 633: Bright Yang¡¯s Mystery</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the door with the winter symbol opened with rumbling sounds ringing in the air, a glowing runic symbol immediately appeared on Su Ming''s right little finger. A freezing and lifeless air manifested around it as well.


    At the same time, Su Ming''s gazended on his right little finger, and he noticed that it was gradually withering away. The color of that finger became distinctly different from that of his other fingers, for it was the little finger of an old man.


    Su Ming lifted his head after staying silent for some time. His expression was slightly different from before, because it was surrounded by a lifeless presence. It was as if his entire being had instantly gained an ancient air.


    There was a light sound of someone sucking in a sharp breath, and it came from Hidden Dragon Sect''s Sun Shan, whose breathing had be rapid due to his disbelief. He had breathed out a sigh of relief when Su Ming had failed in understand the spring runic symbol even after spending several days on it and had begunughing at him coldly in derision once again. But once the events at the winter door caught his attention, he felt as if an invisible hand had just pped him hard across the face.


    It made all his coldughter freeze in his heart and all his derisive words die in his mouth. With his breathing having be more rapid, Sun Shan looked at Su Ming with a dazed expression.


    ''The winter runic symbol is thest symbol among the eight runic symbols in Hidden Dragon Sect. It''s also the hardest one to understand among them¡­ Yet he¡­ actually managed to understand it in an instant!''


    The lifeless and dead presenceing from Su Ming''s body also made Sun Shan feel as if he was looking at an illusion. In his eyes, Su Ming seemed to have turned into a big tree, a tree that had withered away and died from winter''s biting chill. This sort of tree might just be waiting for spring to arrive, for the instant it would be revived and wake up from its slumber.


    Several days passed since Su Ming started trying to understand the autumn runic symbol. Thousand River Valley was by thenpletely upied by Evil Spirit Sect, and as they made preparations in secret, the scent of battle became incredibly thick in the air.


    But all of these things didn''t have anything to with Su Ming at that moment. He stared at the autumn runic symbol, then closed his eyes. When he opened them once again after a moment, he looked towards the summer runic symbol, and finally, his gaze returned to the spring runic symbol.


    ''I could instantly understand the winter runic symbol due to what I am, but autumn, summer, and spring are each more difficult than thest. With my current abilities, it''ll be difficult for me topletely understand them.'' There was no hint of dejectedness on Su Ming''s face, only tranquility.


    ''Autumn symbolizes the downfall of death and the appearance of life¡­ Summer is a period where there is a vast amount of life force¡­ and spring¡­ is the time where you open your eyes!'' Su Ming had a faint feeling that when the day came when he fully understood the spring runic symbol, then it would mean that he had reversed the seasons, and he had managed to move from winter to spring.


    It would mean that the day when he moved from death to life had arrived!


    He kept the image of the autumn, summer, and spring runic symbols firmly in his head. He might not be able to understand and fuse them into his body right now, but he could take them away in his memory and understand them in time.


    Su Ming stood up and cast a nce at the five chambers that had been opened up in the cave abode. He had been in this ce for most of the month without being aware of it. To him, this empty treasure trove itself was a huge treasure.


    As he swept his gaze past the area, he looked towards Sun Shan, who was still pinned to the wall. A glint appeared in his eyes. At that moment, he was still within the winter runic symbol''s state, and his entire being seemed lifeless, as if he had withered away.


    There was not a hint of light in his eyes, and when Sun Shan saw Su Ming''s gaze, it made his heart tremble violently. He could not tell what sort of eyes were those. It was a gaze that could not be described with words, only expressed by what he felt. It was a feeling he would get when he looked at a corpse and it opened its eyes to stare back at him.


    Those were dead person''s eyes!


    There was no spirit within them, no light, no life, no emotions. The hint of aloofness within them was also gone. There was only apathetic calmness, and it would give all those who saw it a feeling as if their bodies were rotting away at that moment.


    Sun Shan trembled, and his teeth ttered against each other. The feeling he gained from Su Ming at that moment was too strong, so strong that it made his skin crawl, and he was so afraid that his soul practically left his body in fear.


    Su Ming looked at Sun Shan and asked tly after some time, "Are there any other treasure troves in Hidden Dragon Sect?"


    Sun Shan nodded without hesitation, but his expression remained nervous. After that, he shook his head.


    "There are, but¡­ they''re all empty now."


    "What is your status in Hidden Dragon Sect?" Su Ming remained calm and threw out another question.


    "A ninth generation disciple¡­" Sun Shan said with a quivering voice.


    "Give me a reason why I shouldn''t kill you."


    Su Ming remained calm. There was not a hint of killing intent in his gaze, but those eyes that seemed like they belonged to a dead man were more terrifying than any sort of killing intent in Sun Shan''s eyes.


    "If you don''t, then I will return your soul to thend of Immortals."


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and when Sun Shan saw the withered little finger, his pupils shrank. He trembled, and the threat of death surged madly into his heart, causing his face to turn stark pale. He immediately spoke up in a shrill voice.


    "Senior, I''m only a normal ninth generation disciple in Hidden Dragon Sect, I¡­ I¡­"


    Su Ming was still as calm as ever. Lifeless waves of death aura started seeping out of the hand he had lifted in the air, and he pointed towards Sun Shan. Immediately, a wisp of gray smoke drifted from his little finger towards Sun Shan.


    "Still spouting nonsense, I see. You lured the three Evil Spirit Sect members here because you wanted to kill them with the Rune in the cave abode, and you also wanted to open it so that you could hide from being killed in this disaster.


    "Even if a normal disciple managed to think about this, he wouldn''t be able to do it," Su Ming stated tly.


    When Sun Shan saw that the gray smoke was about to touch his body, anguish appeared on his face. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke up.


    "I''m a ninth generation disciple who has the potential to search for the dragon. I¡­ I know the way to break most of the seals under sixth rank in Hidden Dragon Sect!


    "The treasures here have been taken away, but some of them are hidden. I might not know where they are, but if I can return to the main Hidden Dragon Sect, then I could bring all of the treasures to you secretly!


    "I swear, I can do it, I can definitely do it!" The terror of death seeped into Sun Shan''s voice, and as he looked at Su Ming, a pleading expression appeared on his face.


    The gray smoke from Su Ming''s little finger stopped three inches before Sun Shan. There might be no killing intent or any sort of sinister chilling from that gray smoke, but the wisps of lifeless airing from it made Sun Shan''s life force run rampant in his body. It was like if that gray smoke touched his body,the fire that was his life would be immediately extinguished.


    "Do you know the Hidden Execution of Justice[1]?" A flicker of light appeared in Su Ming''s eyes before he suddenly asked.


    Sun Shan was momentarily stunned, and his heart let out a loud thump against his chest. The Hidden Execution of Justice Art was the top secret Art in Hidden Dragon Sect. Few outsiders knew about it, much less the name of the Art itself, but the person before him had just mentioned it.


    "I can only perform a fusion up to the fourth Dao, and I can only bring up a bit of its power¡­" After a moment of hesitation, Sun Shan exined in a low whisper.


    "What is Bright Yang Stone?" Su Ming asked again.


    Sun Shan''s expression changed immediately and he fell silent. He no longer spoke.


    Su Ming did not rush him. He simply waited for his answer.


    After some time, Sun Shan cast Su Ming a miserable look and sighed in his heart.


    "Bright Yang Stone is the source for us Immortals who descended in thisnd inrge quantities to be able to use our power. We gathered our life force together on that stone so that we could descend in Yin Death Region.


    "Each sect who descends in this ce would need to prepare a Bright Yang Stone by gathering up souls¡­ This stone is also the item we need if we want to leave this ce."


    "Bright Yang¡­" Su Ming''s expression was calm, but a thought rose in his heart. Once he analyzed Sun Shan''s words with the cause of why Shen Dong would want to snatch that stone, he could tell that most of what he said was true, even though he was still hiding something.


    ''No wonder Evil Spirit Sect wants to get that Bright Yang Stone. It''s practically the same existence as a life stone[2]. It is an item that has gathered all the souls of those who descended here from a sect.


    ''This is Yin Death Region, and beyond this ce we have Bright Yang Emptiness. When they came here from that ce, this stone must have been able to prevent the power of Yin Death from permeating their bodies. With its protection, the souls of all those who descended can remain in the state of Bright Yang.


    ''If Evil Spirit Sect gets this Bright Yang Stone and destroys it, then it would mean that they''ve killed off arge amount of Immortals who descended here¡­''


    Su Ming''s gazended on Sun Shan. He had chosen to bring this person into the cave abode earlier because he had his guesses as to why he had lured the trio from Evil Spirit Sect to this ce. The interrogation just now had allowed Su Ming to get his answers, even if the man''s words could not be fully trusted.


    ''If I was Gu Yuan Hai, who only had his Nascent Soul left and his sect destroyed, all while I had that Bright Yang Stone the Evil Spirit Sect is set on obtaining, I would definitely not bring it with me¡­ I would instead hide it away. Only by doing so could I save myself!


    ''If Gu Yuan Hai was a person who was afraid of death, then this wouldn''t happen. But during the fight, he had had the guts to make his physical body explode. He should be a very loyal member of Hidden Dragon Sect.


    ''If I was him and could split this Bright Yang Stone in half, then I would take a small half of it and leave this ce so that I could make myself into a bait and obtain the chance to hide away the other,rger half of the Bright Yang Stone. Then no one would be able to find it.''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He had already considered this when Gu Yuan Hai was fighting against Shen Dong earlier, that was why he had chosen to work with Gu Yuan Hai and help him stall for time, even though he knew that there was a chance that there would be no treasures in the cave abode.


    Because not only was this act of stalling for time beneficial to Gu Yuan Hai, it was also beneficial to Su Ming for analysis!


    ''There were two-tenths of a chance that Gu Yuan Hai was afraid of death and my guess waspletely wrong, but even so, I wouldn''t have suffered any loss! There are four-tenths of a chance that he would hide the Bright Yang Stone away¡­ and there are simr four-tenths of a chance that he would take a small piece with him, while the bigger piece would be hidden somewhere near this ce!''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes, and a brilliant light shone within them.


    ''The more important this thing is, the more desperate Hidden Dragon Sect would be to hide it. I wouldn''t have bothered if Evil Spirit Sect had truly managed to snatch it away, but if my guess is correct, then once Thousand River Valley regains a little form of peace, Hidden Dragon Sect would definitely wonder whether they should send powerful warriors to sneak into this ce and take the stone away. After all, this ce is now extremely dangerous to them!


    ''Perhaps I can create this chance for Hidden Dragon Sect.''


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, but at the moment these thoughts appeared in his head, Sun Shan looked at him and suddenly gritted his teeth. A determined look appeared on his pale face, and he said, "Senior, if you''re determined not to let me go, then how about this? I can give you a huge gift. I can offer up my life and search for the ces we keep our treasures in Hidden Dragon Sect!"

 Chapter 634 — Teach a Fish How to Swim!

    <h4>Chapter 634: Teach a Fish How to Swim!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast Sun Shan a nce. There was a resolute look on this person''s face, making him seem as if he had decided to risk everything for the sake of surviving. Yet even though this Sun Shan was smart and calctive, with the amount of experience Su Ming had gained through his multiple life and death encounters, he still was able to find some clues.


    He did not immediately speak, but chose to let his gaze fall on the ground in the cave abode.


    ''There''s a Spirit Vein here, and it''s the perfect ce for me to swiftly recover my cultivation base, but when I absorb this Spirit Vein, I''ll definitely cause a huge ruckus, and I can''t immediately absorb it¡­ It''ll affect my ns to lure out Hidden Dragon Sect.''


    Su Ming fell into a contemtive silence. Most of his analysis was made on pure spection, and as he thought about the feasibility as well as the gains and losses in his n, a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ''I''ll first lure out those people from Hidden Dragon Sect. It''ll be good if I seed, but if I don''t, then I''ll stop thinking about anything else and focus on absorbing this Spirit Vein to recover my cultivation base and reach the Berserker Soul Realm!''


    Su Ming made his decision. He waved his arm at Sun Shan, and the gray smoke before him immediately withdrew to return to his right little finger.


    "Continue," Su Ming saidnguidly.


    Once Sun Shan his previous words, his heart pounded nervously, but he still kept the determined look on his face and did not dare to show any cracks in his facade. He knew full well just how terrifying this person was, and everything about Su Ming in terms ofprehensive abilities and his cultivation base had surpassed Sun Shan. Even if Sun Shan tried to deceive him, it would be difficult due to Su Ming''s intelligence. That was what he believed.


    "I possess the potential to search for dragons and can detect the presence of treasures. The seniors in my sect might have hidden the treasures away, but if I offer up my life, there are eight-tenths of a chance that I would be able to find them.


    "I can also crack the seal there slightly. I cannot promise that I will be able to open the seal, but I can weaken it by arge margin so that you would be able to obtain it.


    "Doing this is the same as betraying my sect. I will be using my life and this act as a chip in exchange for an oath from you. If I seed, please let me leave." Not a single hint of deceit could be detected on Sun Shan''s face. His despair and desperate expression, coupled with his words and tone of voice all screamed of a desire to continue living.


    If it was anyone else, perhaps they would truly be affected by his words, but when it came to Su Ming, he only maintained his cool. After casting a few scrutinizing nces at Sun Shan, he nodded his head.


    Sun Shan became even more nervous after he said those words. He kept his eyes fixed on Su Ming, and when he saw the nod, his heart rxed slightly, but there was not much change to his expression. The determined look on his face only grew stronger.


    ''I only have one chance. If I seed, this person will definitely die! If I fail¡­ No, I shouldn''t fail. This person might be extraordinarily intelligent, but I''m confident that I didn''t slip. He might be suspicious, but no matter who it is, they won''t refuse my offer. The most they would do is to agree to it and see how things unfold while remaining skeptical.''


    "Senior, please swear an oath, or else even if I die, I will still never submit to you!" Sun Shan looked at Su Ming and spoke with gritted teeth.


    Su Mingughed coldly in his heart, but he remained asposed as ever.


    "If you can do as you say, then once I seed, I will naturally return you your freedom."


    "Senior, please swear an¡­" Sun Shan began speaking again, but his words were cut off by Su Ming before he could finish.


    "I''ll give you the span of three breaths. Either you look for those treasures, or you die!"


    A slight hint of impatience appeared on Su Ming''s face. With a wave of his arm, he released the restrain on Sun Shan''s body, which returned him his ability to move, and his cultivation base was no longer sealed.


    The three breaths went by very quickly. Sweat beaded on Sun Shan''s face, and when he saw Su Ming lifting his right hand, he clenched his teeth, and the determined look on his face became even more prominent.


    "Senior, please do keep to your promise!"


    As he spoke, Sun Shan sat down cross-legged on the ground. Once he formed a seal with his hands, he tapped his ears, and as his body trembled, two trails of blood flowed down from his eyes. ck blood also poured out from his ears at the same time.


    Su Ming stood by the side, and a freezing re shone in his eyes. He wanted to see just what this person was thinking. After a moment, he saw Sun Shan trembling even more viciously, and with a wave of his right hand, four ck needles immediately appeared on his palm. Without a hint of hesitation, he stabbed one needle into the center of his brows, another into the top of his skull, the third into his heart, and thest needle went straight to his throat.


    At the instant these four ck needles went into his skin, a strange light shone in Sun Shan''s eyes. A deep wave of fatigue also appeared within them. He lifted his head, and his gaze seemed to be able to see through the cave and look at the world outside.


    ''These four needles can stimte his soul, and the potential within his life force will also burst forth under this stimtion¡­ By the looks of it, the price for the stimtion of this potential is the burning of his life force.


    ''With this method, his body will be empty. It does somewhat fit into what he said about offering up his life.'' Su Ming gave Sun Shan a onceover, and these thoughts passed through his head.


    "The treasure trove is¡­ seventy eight lis away from Thousand River Valley, and within ten thousand feet of the third barren hill!" Once Sun Shan said these words, with much difficulty on his part, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. When that blood appeared, the four ck needles immediately started shivering, and as Sun Shan started breathing rapidly, he immediately brought out two more ck needles. He pushed onto into his Dantian region and the other three inches above his navel.


    "Senior, please take me there. I will open the seal for you!"


    Once the two needles entered Sun Shan''s body, his face gained a slightly healthier shade, but there was a sickly red flush on his cheeks. Su Ming could see it clearly. Once the needles pierced Sun Shan''s skin, his life force began burning a little quicker, and this was the reason why he could still remain conscious.


    Su Ming didn''t say a word. With a wave of his arm, he swept up Sun Shan and took a step forward. At the same moment his footnded on the ground, he cast his Nascent Divinity outward, causing his body to instantly disappear with Sun Shan in hand.


    Once he warped out of the cave, he warped once more without even stopping. After doing so several times, Su Ming arrived outside a mountain range filled with barren hills without attracting too much attention due to his extreme speed.


    This ce was seventy eight lis away from Thousand River Valley!


    There were seven barren hills in this ce. Once Su Ming appeared, he swept his gaze across the mountain range, and his eyesnded on the third barren hill. That hill was empty, and there was not a single hint of green that could be spotted on it. It was very normal, so normal that it would not catch anyone''s attention.


    "Please ce me at the top of the mountain, senior. I will do my best to break the seal for you. Once you sessfully retrieve the treasure, please let me go free on behalf of me burning my life and betraying my sect," Sun Shan said, with much difficulty, his breathingbored.


    Su Ming cast Sun Shan a nce and nodded. If this person truly did not have any other ulterior motives, then he would return him his freedom as ording to his promise.


    With one move, he brought Sun Shan to the third barren hill, and once he ced him on a giant rock at the top of the mountain, Su Ming took a few steps backwards and swept his gaze through the area. This ce was empty. There was not a sign of anything being hidden here.


    ''Does he really mean what he said?''


    Su Ming was uncertain. He had been observing Sun Shan up to this moment, and right from the moment he began casting his Art to this point, he had not slipped up a single time. All of his actions seemed to be truly of him solely searching for the treasures, and the burning of his life force as well as the burst of his potential were not fake.


    It was especially so for his body, which was close to empty at this point. He was like water in an originally full bottle. Due to a fire, he was turning into steam and bing less as time went by.


    Sun Shan formed a seal with his hands once again before he pressed his palms t on the ground. The entire mountain let out a loud hum, and arge amount of stones broke off. A stream of light could be faintly seen at the center of the mountain.


    That stream of light was semi-transparent, and Su Ming could see that there was a door leading to a cave abode right under it!


    Sun Shan''s face turned pale. As he trembled, his hands flew off from the ground, as if he was bounced off by some sort of energy from within. His body swayed, and he coughed up blood once again before he waved his arms. Eight ck needles immediately appeared.


    Those needles sank into his body, and once he pushed them all deep within him, his body now contained fourteen ck needles. Su Ming could see arge amount of Sun Shan''s life force burning in him, and that life force was spreading out of his body.


    "Senior, I can only keep it open for the span of a few breaths. I will tell you the time soon. You can choose not to go in and take out the items inside with just your divine sense." Sun Shan''s voice was hoarse. His eyes were bloodshot, and sweat poured down his entire body.


    Su Ming could not find any sort of problems with his words. If there was really something dangerous in the cave abode, he could simply omit the offer of asking Su Ming to enter the cave abode with his divine sense.


    Su Ming frowned and looked towards Sun Shan again. A thought suddenly bloomed in his heart. Most of the young man''s body had be empty at this point. The life force he was burning was spreading outwards, and it was gradually disappearing into the air. There was originally nothing strange about it, but his current condition was somewhat familiar to Su Ming.


    ''Possession! No, he''s opening up his body for someone to descend on him!''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. Sun Shan''s body was entirely empty, and while he was a perfect vessel to be Possessed at that moment, his body was an even better vessel for a Nascent Divinity to descend on him!


    To cast the Art for a Nascent Divinity to descend on a body, a person needed to practice a simr cultivation method as what Sun Shan was doing at that moment. When his body became empty like a bottle without any water, other people who practiced a simr cultivation method would be able to arrive swiftly no matter how far they were to fill up that bottle with water again.


    When Su Ming remembered seeing him stabbing those fourteen needles into his body, he deliberately observed Sun Shan once more, and he found that there were seven among the fourteen that might have seemed to be stimting his potential, but in truth, whenpared to the seven others, they were clearly used to confuse Su Ming''s eyes!


    The remaining seven needles were arranged to form a Rune on Sun Shan''s body with his veins under his skin serving as the connection between the needles. However, that Rune was still iplete. Once Su Ming cast Sun Shan a scrutinizing look, he could tell that the Rune seemed to be missing one needle.


    At that moment, Sun Shan lifted his right hand, and a ck needle appeared on his palm. Without any hesitation, he pushed it straight above his left ear, and green veins instantly popped up on his face.


    "Senior, you can enter now!"


    At the same moment he shouted those words, the stream of light from the center of the mountain froze for a moment before rapidly fading away to reveal a gap!


    The door to the cave abode also opened up a crack with loud rumbling sounds, and a trail of extreme Yang aura seeped out!


    If it was anyone else, even if they were dubious towards Sun Shan''s words, they would definitely be attracted to the cave abode opening at that moment, and would naturally rx their guard towards the young man. What Sun Shan wanted was this chance thatsted only for an instant. At that moment, he started chanting in his heart.


    ''The water in the sky contains the beauty that blesses an Emperor, and that beauty¡­ is right at the center[1]! Master, please appear in me!''

 Chapter 635 — Mighty!

    <h4>Chapter 635: Mighty!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Sun Shan shouted that chant in his heart, the presence of his burning life spreading out from his body immediately started changing based on some sort ofw in the universe.


    This change seemed to be working in ordance to the clouds, the stars, the wind around them, the terrain of the ground itself, and everything else in the world. It also formed a tight connection to the Rune that was formed after Sun Shan pushed the eight needles into his body.


    It was as if Sun Shan''s body had turned into an invisible ck hole at that moment, one that was connected to a ce somewhere tens of thousands of lis away. It resulted in Sun Shan turning into a medium connecting two points through space, and his body bing one of the two points. A Nascent Divinity would then be able to descend on him after traveling through the medium!


    Sun Shan wasughing coldly in his heart. He believed that this n he prepared was foolproof. Unless Su Ming absolutely did not believe in him and immediately cut him off at the moment he started casting this Art before killing him, Sun Shan was absolutely confident that he could make him walk straight into his deathtrap.


    Everything he had done previously was for this final moment. At the instant Su Ming''s attention was attracted by the cave abode opening up, he would make this energy in him explode. He only needed an instant for this to work. Even if Su Ming noticed itter, it would still make no difference!


    However¡­ all of these idealistic situations he''d imagined would usually not work as nned in reality. For example one could take the fact that when Sun Shan started shouting the chant in his heart to have his Master''s Nascent Divinity descend on his body, he saw Su Ming, who he thought would be looking at the cave abode opening up¡­ looking at over at him coldly instead.


    There was a hint of scorn in that aloof gaze, and once Sun Shan saw it clearly, a shudder went through his body. Su Ming''s gaze was like a sharp de that pierced his body, and he felt as if all his secrets had been revealed under that gaze. He could hide nothing from Su Ming.


    ''Impossible! He couldn''t have possibly noticed my thoughts! I didn''t slip up even once!''


    Sun Shan''s heart let out a loud thump, and his body started trembling, but he no longer had time or freedom to be thinking too much. He swiftly lifted his hands and formed a seal before striking his own body.


    Sun Shan started trembling violently with a bang, and a powerful might spread out from his body, as if another divine sense had appeared within him out of nowhere. That divine sense swiftly grewrger, rapidly turning into a Nascent Divinity to upy Sun Shan''s body and take control over it.


    Right from the start till the end, Su Ming never tried stopping him. When Sun Shan saw this, his heart went wild with joy, but at the same time, he also grew uncertain. The feeling that he could not see through Su Ming''s thoughts rose within him once again.


    "Are you done descending yet?" Su Ming asked tly.


    At the instant he voiced that question, Sun Shan''s heart started trembling violently. All of the things that he thought had happened to him by luck fell to pieces. He knew that this person had learned of what he intended to do a long time ago, but he still let himplete the entire process of calling his Master to descend on him. This would only have happened if he was either an idiot, or he hadplete confidence in himself!


    He was confident that even if Sun Shan asked his Master to descend on him, he would still be able topletely dominate him!


    But Sun Shan was a little too slow in his realization. These thoughts had just appeared in his head when his consciousness disappeared with a bang and fell into deep sleep. He had finished casting his divine ability, and the divine sense that had appeared out of nowhere in his body had already expanded and gathered together to turn into a Nascent Divinity.


    His eyes fell shut and his head rolled downwards, then all his Qi disappeared with his consciousness. But at the same time that happened, a terrifying might swiftly reced his Qi and exploded from his body, but the radius of the explosion was limited to only a circr area of ten thousand feet. Clearly, whoever it was did not want to spread that explosion too far away to avoid Evil Spirit Sect''s detection.


    "Sir, aren''t you being a little too careless to just watch me descend¡­? How should I repay you?" A hoarse voice came from Sun Shan''s lips. When he started speaking slowly, his shut eyes swiftly flew open, and a brilliant sparkle appeared in them, like a sh of lightning, before he lifted his head.


    When he did so, his body began rapidly aging right before Su Ming''s eyes. Almost in the blink of an eye, the young Sun Shan was no longer there, but was reced by an old person who exuded an ancient air. His skin was filled with wrinkles, and his hair had already turned gray. A powerful presence that did not belong to Sun Shan slowly spread out from his body.


    "If you want to repay me, then tell me how many fusions of Dao you can do with your Hidden Execution of Justice," Su Ming''s said tly, his expression remaining calm.


    Cracking sounds came from Sun Shan''s body at that moment, and Sun Shan''s master slowly stood up. His gaze was like lightning as he looked at Su Ming, and he suddenly beganughing.


    "So you were after Hidden Dragon Sect''s Hidden Execution of Justice! I can fuse six Daos within that Art!"


    At the same time the old man said those words, he took a step towards Su Ming. When his footnded on the void, powerful waves spread out under it and started sweeping outwards in all directions, as if the air had turned into water, and his foot had turned into a stone that could create ripples on the surface once it fell in.


    Those waves seemed normal, but in truth, each one contained the power of the old man''s cultivation base. As it spread out and closed in on Su Ming, he also lifted his right foot and took a step forward.


    At the instant his footnded, waves also started spreading out from under his foot and crashed into the waves that the old man had created with his cultivation base. When the opposing waves connected, interconnecting loud bangs rang out continuously. The old man let out a muffled grunt and staggered a few steps backwards. When he lifted his head, his expression changed.


    "Greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!" His pupils shrank.


    "Early stage in the Ascendant Stage!" Su Ming''s body swayed slightly, but he did not back down as he looked at the old man and stated slowly.


    "Are you Man Ya? Or are you perhaps Wu Shuang, Xue Sha, Tian Qi, or Chi Lei Tian, appearing before me after you went into hiding and changed your appearance?" The old man stared at Su Ming and blurted these five names in one go. Su Ming was familiar with Chi Lei Tian''s name among the five he mentioned, but he had never heard of the other four before.


    However, if the old man would say these names when he presumed that Su Ming was a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, then these people must surely have the same level of cultivation as what he presumed Su Ming to have!


    ''These five people must be the five Berserkers who have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm within Eastern Wastnds. Besides Chi Lei Tian, one of the names he mentioned should include All Entities n''s progenitor, who had fought against me across the sea.''


    Su Ming did not answer his question. When his footnded, a glint appeared in his eyes before he took another step. At the moment he moved forward, a vast amount of power erupted from his body and fused into his foot, causing the weather within ten thousand feet to change and a huge vortex to appear in the sky.


    At the same time, a huge foot materialized in midair. This one step belonged to a certain divine ability - the God of the Berserkers'' Seven Steps!


    Sun Shan''s Master swiftly moved back. He was cursing in his heart at that moment. He might havee here with his Nascent Divinity instead of his real self, but if his Nascent Divinity was injured or destroyed, it would also be a disaster for him.


    He did not expect that his disciple would call him here to face a powerful enemy who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, which was the equivalent of the great circle in Ascendance. If he knew about this earlier, he would not have bothered about a single disciple''s call or about his survival, even if that disciple had the rare potential to search for dragons.


    Even if the presence of Bright Yang Stone here had allowed him to descend in this ce while ignoring the consequences, but all of this was not worth it in his eyes if he had to fight against a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    After all, it did not matter whether it was his disciple or that Bright Yang Stone, both of these things were just external objects. Besides, that Bright Yang Stone did not have his soul, so he did not have to worry about his own survival either.


    As he retreated, his expression turned dark and he lifted his hands while biting down on the tip of his tongue to cough up a mouthful of fresh blood. Once he formed a seal and pointed forward with both hands, the blood swiftly spread out and turned into a humanoid that charged forward.


    Immediately after, that blood humanoid''s body swayed as it moved forward and turned into two before it swaying once more and splitting into four. When nearly a hundred humanoids were in the air, they moved in unison towards the foot in the sky, and towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not stop moving even for a single instant. He took the seven steps in swift session. When hepleted them, the world rumbled, and a powerful force of impact swept horizontally in all directions, starting from this ce itself. Under the loud rumbles, the face of Sun Shan''s Master turned stark pale. He swiftly retreated, and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. Shock also appeared on his face.


    ''He''s not in the greatpletion stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, but is halfway into the path to Life Cultivation! He''s already equivalent to those in Illusory Yin and Corporeal Yang!''


    The old man did not hesitate in his retreat. He already did not have the heart to continue fighting. The only thought he had in his mind at that moment was to widen the distance between them and strive for a chance to leave this body!


    However, before he managed to retreat up to even some hundreds of feet, Su Ming charged forward like an arrow in the mid of that force of impact and subsequent shattering of space. When he lifted his right hand, wisps of ck smoke spread out and turned into the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear on his palm. Once he gripped it, he swiftly threw it forward.


    A piercing hum came from the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear as it turned into a long ck arc that charged towards the old man, whose pupils shrank once again. He was already at a disadvantage because he could not bring with him any Enchanted Treasures when he descended to this ce, and there was simply too big of a disparity between theirbat abilities. When the long spear closed in on him, he swiftly lifted his hands and formed a strange seal that seemed like a vase before pushing it forward.


    A vase that had streams of light flowing from it immediately manifested and crashed into the long spear. With a loud bang, the vase shattered, and the long spear shot through the broken pieces, slicing through the old man''s right arm.


    With a loud bang, the old man''s right arm shattered instantly and turned into a bloody mess of torn flesh. His face turned even paler, but he still gritted his teeth and continued retreating hastily. With each step he took backwards, his presence in the body would reduce slightly.


    ''Soul''s Return in Six Steps!''


    The old man no longer had any will to fight. The only thought he had in his mind at that moment was to have his Nascent Divinity return to Hidden Dragon Sect. Once he took three steps back, his presence reduced by arge margin, but just as he was about to take his fourth step back, Su Ming closed in on him!

 Chapter 636 — A Moth Attracted to a Flame!

    <h4>Chapter 636: A Moth Attracted to a me!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was slightly faster than the old man. When he chased the old man down, he was like a long arc that was instantly on him. The old man''s eyes sparkled. He might only have three steps left before his Nascent Divinity could leave, but he would not be able toplete these them with how quickly Su Ming was charging at him.


    His face turned pale. No matter how he turned his head around to think, he could not find a way for him to survive. He did not have Enchanted Treasures, did not have items to help him block Su Ming''s attack, his power could notpare to the other''s, much less hisbat abilities. The wild arrogance he had before he descended hadpletely disappeared, and it was reced by a wave of despair.


    In the mid of his despair, there seemed to be only one path that remained for him!


    Self-destruction!


    He could trigger the explosion of his Nascent Divinity, and with his real self having to go through a disaster in Hidden Dragon Sect as well as his power being greatly reduced as a price, he could injure Su Ming¡­ but he did not want to do it!


    This would bring no good to him. At that moment, the old man''s hate towards Sun Shan was already so great that it was practically burning his soul!


    ''Damn it! Do I really have to self-destruct?!''


    The old man fell into despair. Unless he absolutely had to, he would definitely not take this path. This was something he absolutely could not ept.


    Even if he could injure Su Ming, his real self''s level of cultivation would still fall. He might not even be able to return to thend of Immortals. He might even die during the chaos that was about to arrive.


    He could almost imagine it, for it was not like he did not have enemies in Hidden Dragon Sect itself. If his power fell, then with the slightest careless mistake, he would end up in an incredibly terrible state.


    This was a dilemma!


    These sort of thoughts were what were reflected on the old man''s at the moment, albeit only for a moment. When he saw that Su Ming was getting closer still, he knew that the other would most likely close in on him and interrupt his actions before he could even finish taking his fourth step.


    ''What should I do?!''


    The old man opened his eyes. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and anxiety appeared on his face. But just as he was about to attack in desperation, a thought suddenly shed in his head, like a bolt of lightning crackling in the sky with a loud bang.


    ''Hidden Execution of Justice! That''s right, the first thing this person asked me when I appeared was about Hidden Execution of Justice!'' The old man had already reached Ascendant Stage, and his intelligence was naturally of extraordinary standards. When that thought formed in his head, he understood what he needed to do instantly.


    And as that understanding dawned on him, misery, too, rose in his heart.


    ''What a calctive man. With this person around among the Berserkers, he''ll surely be a great enemy of us Immortals in the future¡­


    ''He waited for me to descend for Hidden Dragon Sect''s Hidden Execution of Justice. I don''t know where he heard of it, but judging by his looks, he seems to be incredibly familiar with this Art, and he also knows that everyone can cast it!


    ''This person must have definitely asked that disciple of mine, and he wasn''t satisfied with his answer, that''s why I was allowed to descend. All of this was part of his n, and Sun Shan did not even notice it.


    ''He waited for me to descend on purpose and even asked that question because he already knew the end result of the battle. He knew that I would definitely not be his opponent and would choose to run. He also knew that I would definitely be conflicted and struggle over my choices right now. Simrly, he knew that I would remember the first question he asked of me at this moment.


    ''It''s clear now. He doesn''t want me to self-destruct and get injured either. He will let me leave, but the price is¡­ Hidden Execution of Justice!''


    A resolute look appeared on the old man''s face, as he was filled with misery. Right at the instant Su Ming was about to close in on him, he lifted his right hand and flung it forward.


    "Hidden Dragon Ninth Dao, Autumn Harvest Winter Storage!"


    As the old man''s voice reverberated in the air and his right hand moved, a murky shade instantly appeared in his right eye.


    "Hidden Dragon Eighth Dao, Hidden in Secret!"


    While the words swiftly tumbled out of his mouth, he changed the seal in his right hand and pointed at his right eye. Then, the murky shade there started to rapidly gather together, and the edges of his eye began to gain rity.


    "Hidden Dragon Seventh Dao, Covering Tracks in Shadows!"


    With these words, he took his fourth step backwards, and when his presence diminished once again, the murkiness and rity in his right hand fused together, causing his right eye''s pupil to look as if it was hidden away by his right eye, as if it was covered in shadows!


    "Hidden Dragon Sixth Dao, Fire in Sleeves!"


    The old man lifted his left hand and changed the seal. When it seemed like there were a few sparks flickering in his sleeves, a me''s glow instantly appeared in his right eye. As that light flickered, his pupil looked as if it had turned into a ball of burning mes. The sparks that had appeared in his sleeve were also immediately absorbed by his eye, making it seem as if there were mes moving in circles before the old man, and they were all surging towards him.


    At that moment, his right eye was continuously alternating between four states - murkiness, rity, mes, and illusions, all of which turned it into a shocking, strange sight!


    "Hidden Dragon Third Dao, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon!"


    The old man let out a low growl and took his fifth step backwards. At the instant itnded, his presence turned incredibly weak, and his Nascent Divinity in this body gave off a chaotic feel, as if he was about to turn into wisps of divine sense at any moment.


    As his voice rang in the air and the seal in his right hand changed, arge amount of afterimages from seals appeared before him. Those afterimages appeared like fog, and as dragon roars echoed among them, the seals connected together to turn into a roaring dragon.


    Almost at the same time it manifested, blood capiries appeared in the old man''s right eye, and as they intersected, they formed a clear pattern of a tiger''s stripes!


    At the instant that happened, the dragon that was swimming about and roaring in front of the old man charged into his right eye and fused with the stripes.


    "Hidden Dragon Second Dao, Concealment¡­ in the Void!" the old man shouted out, and the blood capiries in his eye changed to form a dragon at the center, with the tiger''s stripes around it, and the Eight Trigrams at the edges of his eye. A blood-red ray of light also appeared, causing his right eye to gain a strangely enchanting edge.


    He lifted his foot, and when he moved to take his sixth step, he dug his fingers into his right eye socket, and without bothering about the intense pain brought by his actions, he yanked his right eye out of his body, then tossed it towards Su Ming, who was walking towards him slowly with a calm look on his face.


    "I have acted rashly today, and now use this Hidden Execution of Justice as an apology for my actions. Let us meet again in the future!"


    The old man took his sixth step. He might have understood Su Ming''s thoughts and had done things ording to his wishes, but he was still worried that the other would change his mind and constantly kept his guard around him. If Su Ming did something else, then the old man would self-destruct at all costs.


    At the moment he took his sixth step, Su Ming caught the eyeball and looked towards the old man. The Nascent Divinity in the old man''s body had already turned into divine sense, and it was sucked into Sun Shan''s body as if he had turned into a ck hole. It disappeared without a trace, a clear sign that the old man had left Sun Shan''s body and went back to Hidden Dragon Sect, which was located tens of thousands of lis away from this end of the connected tunnel.


    Sun Shan, who had lost the old man''s Nascent Divinity, fell to the side and was trembling violently in a state of unconsciousness. Blood trickled out from the corners of his mouth, and in his weakened state, he struggled to open his eyes, but as even his eyelids shivered, he lost all of his strength and his eyes fell shut once more as he breathed hisst.


    He did not die because of Su Ming, but because his Master had absorbed hisst shreds of life in a fit of hate before he left.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the Hidden Execution of Justice in his hand. Seeing this item''s use when Hong Luo was in control of his body was not the only reason why he wanted this. More importantly, he had alsoe to know from the memories he inherited from Hong Luo that this Hidden Execution of Justice, which was a mysterious, ancient art in Hidden Dragon Sect, had the ability to break many seals.


    However, this Art was rather sinister. Not only could a person practice this Art, it could also be snatched from a practitioner, just like what happened just now. Once the right eye of the person who practiced this Art was snatched away, then he would lose all the benefits that came with this Art, but that did not mean that there was no remedy to this situation. The practitioner himself would just need to take it back from that person who snatched the Art from him.


    Su Ming did not know the details though. He was only aware of the general idea of how it worked.


    He lifted his left hand and swung it at Sun Shan''s corpse through the air, and the corpse immediately turned into ashes. Only his storage bag was left behind and extracted from his body before itnded on Su Ming'' palm and was then put away into his bosom. With a sparkle in his eyes, Su Ming looked down at the barrennd underneath.


    The mountain range had already turned into a t ruin, courtesy of the battle just now, which had caused the entire hill to copse. Only a small part of the third barren hill remained, and that was because it was protected by the seal ced on it.


    Su Ming was just about to take action as he looked at the seal when his expression suddenly changed. He lifted his head and cast a nce in the direction of Thousand River Valley. The waves of power that had appeared in this ce just now might have been limited to only ten thousand feet, but when Sun Shan''s Master left just now, the power of the world he had stirred up was clearly no longer just in the range of ten thousand feet, which was why the powerful warriors in Evil Spirit Sect had immediately noticed it.


    A flicker of light appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he took a step forward, appearing right outside the door to the cave abode, which was hidden away by the streaming rivers of light. He lifted the Hidden Execution of Justice in his right hand and pushed forward, and the eyeball immediately shone with a strange light. The dragon and tiger inside roared, and the Eight Trigrams manifested. The blood capiries changed their position, as if they were matching the patterns of the seal, and almost in an instant, cracking sounds rang in the air, and the flowing streams of light outside the cave abode instantly dissipated.


    The door to the cave slowly opened up, and a powerful ray of light shot out from within. A presence of extreme Yang instantly spread out, and right at the moment Su Ming sensed that presence, his body started rapidly withering away, but he did not panic. His eyes lit up instead.


    He was somewhat familiar with this presence. It was the same presence he felt in the gxy beyond the vortex when he left the World of Nine Yin with the ancient bronze sword in the past.


    By the time the door to the cavepletely opened up, there were several long arcs charging forth from the distance. Su Ming stared at the cave, and the thing floating in midair within it.


    It was a stone about the size of a fist, made entirely of gold. The light shining from its body was like the sun, and it could make people feel warm in its presence, but to Su Ming, this light and presence was like poison, and it was causing his body to swiftly wither away!


    ''Bright Yang Stone!''


    Su Ming''s skin filled with wrinkles, and he looked as if he had walked through his entire life during the couple breaths since the cave abode opened. A thick aura of death spread out from his body, but when it touched the light from this Bright Yang Stone, it melted away like snow and rapidly dissipated.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment, but it onlysted for a moment before he stepped forth without any hesitation and faced the light that was making his life disappear head-on. He charged towards the stone, and at that moment, he looked as if he had turned into a moth that was charging straight into a fire!


    At the instant he grabbed hold of the Bright Yang Stone, arge amount of ck smoke spread out from his right hand, and a sharp pain that went straight to his soul shot through his body, causing Su Ming to almost be unable to bear with the pain, but he did not loosen his grip around the stone. Instead, he wrapped his fingers tighter around it!


    "Su Ming, if you can''t even handle a small little stone and give up now, then what right do you have to say that you want to get out of Yin Death Region?!" Su Ming growled with a pale face. As he threw that question to himself, he grabbed that stone, took a step forward, stepped into air, and instantly warped away, right at the moment an innumerable amount of long arcs closed in on the area from the sky!

 Chapter 637 — A Small Yang Stone!

    <h4>Chapter 637: A Small Yang Stone!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With that step forward, arge amount of ck smoke spread out from Su Ming''s body. The aura of death from the ck smoke was incredibly thick, and it was enough to make all those who saw it feel their hearts trembling in shock. No one would know what would happen if they touched it.


    The indescribable pain disappeared when Su Ming walked away, and the cave abode copsed with a bang and turned into ruins, though there was still a thick aura of death surrounding the ce. Almost at the same time Su Ming disappeared, numerous long arcs swiftly closed in on the ruins, and the person in the lead was Shen Dong. Right behind him were all of the powerful Immortals who had descended in Evil Spirit Sect and were currently residing in Thousand River Valley.


    "What great aura of death!"


    "Who was it? We couldn''t see his face clearly just now, but the thickness of this aura of death is terrifying. Could he be a heavenly corpse type monster?!"


    "There''s also a sign of someone''s Nascent Divinity descending in this ce!"


    Shen Dong looked around the area before his gazended in the direction where Su Ming left, and he looked as if he was absorbed in his thoughts. The people behind him were attracted by the strange sights in the ce, and as they discussed the phenomena around the area among themselves, they retreated, unwilling to get too much of the aura of death in the ce on themselves.


    "Progenitor, should we continue chasing him down?"


    A middle-aged man walked out from behind Shen Dong. There was a slight hint of wariness on his face. Once he cast a look at the thick aura of death around the ce, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Shen Dong.


    He fell into a moment of pensive silence before he said slowly, "No need. We''ve already obtained the Bright Yang Stone from Gu Yuan Hai andpleted our mission. There''s no need for us to bring new problems on ourselves¡­"


    "Indeed. After all, we have toplete the other task given by Sir Ji An next and prepare to fight against the other sects. Judging by the thick aura of death here, the person who left just now must surely have an astounding level of cultivation. There''s no need for us to provoke him," an old man in red robes stated in a deep voice.


    Bao Qiu was also among the group. At that moment, her heart was pounding against her chest. They might not have been able to see Su Ming clearly just now, but based on her senses, she could tell that the person who let out that thick aura of death just now was him!


    The group with Shen Dong as the lead stayed a little longer in the ce to search the area thoroughly. Once they did so, they gradually left into the distance and turned into long arcs, flying into the sky.


    ''The only person around the area who could overpower a Nascent Divinity cultivator who descended in this ce might only be him¡­''


    When Shen Dong left, he turned his head around and cast a nce at the ce filled with the aura of death. The image of a person who he could not forget popped up in his head, and he cast a nce at Bao Qiu in a seemingly casual manner.


    Su Ming warped again once he reappeared after his first warp, and he continued warping until he appeared inside the cave abode with the eight runic symbols in Thousand River Valley. The moment he was there, he staggered. His whole body was surrounded by the ck aura of death, and it was especially thick around his right hand. It looked as if it was about to melt.


    Sharp pain filled Su Ming''s entire body. He gritted his teeth in the cave abode and sat down cross-legged, then stared at the stone in his right hand. The extreme Yang presenceing from it was like a burning sun that wanted to melt all ice.


    It was as if he was holding onto a ball of mes that would never die in his hands, one that currently posed a huge threat to him.


    Su Ming red at the Bright Yang Stone in his hand, withbored breathing, and red gradually filled his eyes.


    ''It''s just a small stone, and it''s already left me in such a pathetic state¡­ If I truly leave this ce and reach Bright Yang Region in the future, I might disappear in just a few breaths¡­''


    Su Ming did not loosen his grip around the stone, but instead curled his fingers tighter around it.


    ''I don''t believe that with my level of cultivation, I won''t be able to suppress this petty Bright Yang Stone!''


    Veins popped up on Su Ming''s face, and his power swiftly burst forth from his body. All his power as a Berserker circted through him, causing even more aura of death to spread out of his body. After some time, the cave became filled with thick ck smoke, and it was so dark that even if Su Ming stretched out his fingers, he would not be unable to see them.


    The cirction of his power increased in speed. At that moment, he was circting all the power he could muster within him so that he could suppress the Bright Yang Stone in his hand!


    ''This stone is like a ball of mes. It might do nothing to other people, but to me, it''s as if it''s working against my Life!''


    Su Ming lifted his left hand and formed a seal before he pushed it down swiftly on that Bright Yang Stone in his right hand. With it, his left hand immediately showed signs of disappearing, and his body also started trembling, as if all his efforts were in vain and he could do nothing towards the stone.


    ''I don''t believe that I can''t do this!'' A dark look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''Even if this stone is a ball of mes and even if I''m just a moth before it, I will still use my body to extinguish it! Even if it''s the sun and I''m just ice that will melt when it gets close¡­ then I will make it extinguish as I melt!''


    Su Ming''s body rapidly aged. At that moment, he looked like an ancient old man, and even if a person who was close to him appeared before him at that moment, they would find it difficult to recognize him.


    As his power erupted from his body, Su Ming felt like an endless amount of ice sprayed on the sun. He was melting continuously and disappearing nonstop, but he still did not give up. There was a determination within him, along with a refusal to give up.


    He refused to believe that he would be defeated by a mere stone. If he could not even suppress this stone, then he did not know whether he would have the courage to move even further and walk out of Yin Death Region!


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, seven days went by. During them, most of Su Ming''s body had be indistinct, and even his will was starting to shake as if it could not withstand the constant intense pain. The pain, the gradual disappearance of one''s body, and the feeling as if something was directly conflicting with their Life[1] was enough to push anyone going through it straight into the depths of madness.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth, but he did not loosen his grip around the Bright Yang Stone. He could put it away and avoid its brilliance temporarily before attempting to suppress it again once his level of cultivation raised a little higher.


    But he did not!!


    He was not willing to do such a thing. If the thought of pushing this back formed in his heart and avoidance took seed in his mind, then he would lose his courage to leave Yin Death Region.


    He did not believe that one mere stone would be able to kill him!


    It was precisely because of this unwillingness to believe that his will remained unshaken, no matter how great of a pain he had to suffer. During the seven days, he had circted his power madly within his body so that it wouldpletely burst forth to suppress the stone!


    ''If you are fire, then I am the ice that will extinguish fire!


    ''If you are the sun, then I am the darkness that will chase away the sun!


    ''You and I are born to counter each other¡­ but since you are countering me, then I can also counter you!'' Su Ming roared in his heart.


    On the eighth day, when all his power erupted from his body and his cultivation base started showing signs of weakening after eight continuous days of suppression, for the first time, the Bright Yang Stone in his hand started letting out cracking sounds, and a crack appeared on it!


    As that crack appeared, arge amount of aura of death surged inside and crashed into the power within. At that moment, as if fire and water were fighting against each other, the extreme Yang presence within the Bright Yang Stone started showing rare signs of weakening through Su Ming''s continuous fight against its might from his disadvantageous position!


    If any Immortal saw this at that moment, they would definitely be shocked, because Bright Yang Stones were objects that could allow Immortals to preserve their souls in the state of Yang. That''s why they would not be too affected by thend itself once they descended in Yin Death Region, and these Bright Yang Stones were rare even in Bright Yang Region.


    It was practically impossible to change the stone, and it was impossible for it to be filled by the aura of death, because wherever it was, it would instantly make all the aura of death disperse!


    Yet now¡­ that Bright Yang Stone was showing signs of being changed and suppressed because of Su Ming. These signs might still be far from the stone being truly transformed, but the appearance of these signs was enough to leave anyone who might learn of it in shock.


    When the tenth day arrived, Su Ming''s cultivation base became even more dried up, but the red in his eyes showed his determination. The extreme Yang presence from the Bright Yang Stone in his hand could no longerpare to what it was ten days ago. It might still be strong, but there was no way Su Ming could be wrong about what he sensed.


    It could be said that he had gone through an indescribable metamorphosis during these ten days. He endured through it all despite the extreme pain and madness, and the longer he endured, the weaker the Bright Yang Stone became!


    ''One of these days, I will be able to change this stonepletely and turn all of its life force into an aura of death, and I will turn this Bright Yang Stone¡­ into Yin Death Stone!''


    When the stone''s might became much weaker and started showing signs of being suppressed, Su Ming lifted his left hand and cut open a gash across his chest. At the instant that wound appeared, he pressed the Bright Yang Stone in his right hand onto the wound.


    At the instant Su Ming did this, his eyes became hazy, suddenlycking focus, but they swiftly returned to normal in an instant. He gritted his teeth and forced the Bright Yang Stone into his wound to fuse it with his body.


    This was his counterattack against Bright Yang Region!


    He wanted to remember this feeling of being burned. He wanted to remember this feeling of withering away under Bright Yang. He wanted to remember all these things and get used to it slowly. He was going to make ns, make preparations, and get used to this feeling when he left this ce in the future!


    When the Bright Yang Stone fused into Su Ming''s body, he formed a seal with both his hands, and his body instantly turned into something akin to a giant vortex that swept up all the aura of death in the cave and brought it all towards him, while loud rumbling sounds echoed in the air, to seep into the wound on his chest. This processsted for four hours, and once all the aura of death in the cave was absorbed, the wound on Su Ming''s chest closed up and could no longer be seen.


    However, there was a Bright Yang Stone in his body that forced him to endure constant pain. But this pain¡­ was something Su Ming wanted to get used to!


    ''When I no longer feel pain, then the destruction Bright Yang Region will bring to me will definitely be reduced. This is the process of reversing the seasons¡ªwinter moving towards spring¡ªwhich is what I havee to understand!


    ''To move from death to life!''


    Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath and closed his eyes. In the mid of the intense pain, he slowly circted the power in his body to allow it to slowly recover and maintain a bnce within him while also suppressing that stone.


    He also spread out his divine sense down, towards the depths of the ground. Three dayster, he found the Spirit Vein of Thousand River Valley deep within the ground!

 Chapter 638 — Great Completion!

    <h4>Chapter 638: Great Completion!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a winding Spirit Vein located underneath Thousand River Valley, but it was scattered all around the ce. Perhaps more urately speaking, this Spirit Vein was iplete and was in pieces. It was as if the words ''Thousand Rivers'' were true for this Spirit Vein as well, in the depths of the ground, for it had split up into a thousand veins there.


    Each vein was incredibly weak and barely noticeable, but the power of the world formed right at the end of these thousand veins was still able to make Hidden Dragon Sect take a fancy to this Thousand River Valley. Because of that, they chose this location to set up their branch.


    This Spirit Vein that was a crystal vein, which gave birth to the stones called Shaman Crystals among Shamans, Berserker Stones among Berserkers, and spirit stones among Immortals, was the most important reason why Su Ming came to Thousand River Valley, besides looting all the sect''s spirit medicine, of course.


    Several dayster, he opened his eyes in the cave abode. His face was calm and not a single different thing could be detected about him; no one could guess what sort of pain he was going through at that moment.


    However, Su Ming knew that he had to get used to this pain and familiarize himself with it!


    He stood up slowly, and with one move, disappeared from the cave abode. When he reappeared, he was already in the depths of the ground. As he swam through the earth, he saw ayer of crystalline light before him.


    It was a crystal vein that was a hundred something feet long running down a winding path. It appeared as a crystal vein, but when Su Ming swept through it with his divine sense, he felt as if this was a small dragon that was buried in the depths of the ground.


    ''Let''s hope that Hong Luo''s Art works.''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The power he had spent to suppress the Bright Yang Stone during the past ten days hadpletely recovered, and when it did so, he had discovered to his surprised delight that his cultivation base had increased a little. It might not be much, but it had made his cultivation base reach near nine-tenths in his path towards full recovery from the injuries he had suffered!


    It might still be only nearing that amount, but there was only a sliver of distance left before he would havepletely recovered nine-tenths of his cultivation base!


    ''If this Art works, then I will be able to recover to a state where I''ve never been before in a short period of time, and I will be able to try and reach Berserker Soul Realm!


    ''If I can reach Berserker Soul Realm¡­''


    A brilliant glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, but when he narrowed his eyes, it slowly disappeared. He took a step towards the crystal vein before him. His body moved through the ground, though at a clearly slower pace than it usually would, because this sort of movement used up arge amount of power. After a moment, when Su Ming appeared by the crystal vein, his eyes shed with a light. He lifted his right hand and formed a seal. After he changed it nine times, ripples spread out from his body and traveled outwards in all directions.


    As it spread out, Su Ming''s body slowly began turning indistinct. This kind of statested for about a quarter of an hour before Su Ming sat down cross-legged on the crystal vein, and a strange change began gradually showing up on his body, as he remained in that state.


    ''In truth, this Art to devour a crystal vein came from¡­ the Ten Transfigurations from the Nine Transformations, Ten Transfigurations, One Voice Art! Nine Transformations can increase the strength of any divine ability or skill nine times so that they would reach the limit of their power.


    ''And Ten Transfigurations is a divine ability that can transform a person. This Ten Transfigurations in Hong Luo''s inheritance will only begin the transformation once I fuse into the item I want to change myself into, and once I choose it, I won''t be able to turn back.


    ''The Ten Transfigurations Art allows me to fuse myself into ten different objects¡­ and the first thing I will transform into with my Ten Transfigurations Art is a crystal vein!''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. When he sat down, his body continuously turning more indistinct, his legs started slowly changing, and crystals started forming on them. They continued spreading up his legs, and an hourter, his whole body looked as if it had turned into a crystal.


    In fact, at first nce, Su Ming looked incredibly simr to the crystal vein. Two hourster, he evenpletely disappeared to be reced by an extra section protruding out of the crystal vein in the ground!


    That extra section was in the shape of a person, but it looked like it was one with the crystal vein and could not be distinguished clearly. Even if there was someone else in this ce, they might not be able to see anything wrong with this crystal vein at just one nce either.


    This was the Ten Transfigurations Art. It would allow the caster to choose an item he wanted to transform himself into and fuse with it. Once he was sessful, he could turn into the exact same thing as the item he had fused with, and not only would their appearance be simr, even their internal structures would also be exactly the same!


    Just like now. Su Ming had chosen a crystal vein as his first transfiguration among the ten. And in a few hours, he had sessfully turned into a crystal vein. When not a single difference could be detected between them, it allowed the process of him absorbing the spiritual aura from outside his body to turn into devouring the crystal vein from inside.


    He was one with the crystal vein, and their fusion existed within their bodies. Time passed, and three dayster, the crystal vein started showing signs of drying up. It gradually turned dark as it lost its spiritual aura. Only the extra, human-shaped crystal vein became brighter.


    On the fifth day, this part turned indistinct once again and gradually turned back into Su Ming. He no longer looked as weakened as he was before either, but had recovered a little of his vitality.


    Arge portion of his cultivation base had also been restored!


    ''I can use this method!''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and he disappeared with one move. When he reappeared, he was already on another crystal vein that was a hundred something feet away from where he had been previously. Simr to before, when he touched that crystal vein, he transformed into it and became one with it.


    This time, he did not take five days to absorb the vitality, only four, and after these days, the crystal vein turned into dust.


    Time passed. As Su Ming continued absorbing the crystal veins while they subsequently turned into dust due to his actions, after a month went by, he managed to reduce the speed of his absorption from five to only one day!


    That length of time was also still shrinking. If he continued with this speed, before long, the amount of crystal veins he absorbed in a few days might be equivalent to the amount he had absorbed over the past month.


    The increasingly faster pace of absorption was due to Su Ming''s growing familiarity with the Art and his own change!


    The absorption of the crystal veins during the past month had let Su Ming see hope and filled his face with enthusiasm, because as he continued devouring, he had finally reach nine-tenths of his cultivation base!


    Not only did he achieve that, his cultivation base was also still increasing.


    He could clearly feel himself bing stronger with each moment as he continued devouring the crystal veins. This feeling was incredibly addictive, and it also strengthened his ability to suppress the Bright Yang Stone in his body.


    One day, two days, three days¡­ the crystal veins behind Su Ming shattered, and when another half a month went by, the amount of time he required to absorb a crystal vein was reduced to only six hours!


    As his speed increased, the thousand crystal veins under Thousand River Valley swiftly disappeared, and gradually, the spiritual aura in Thousand River Valley started slowly reducing. This was bound to catch many people''s attention.


    Yet strangely, no one came to check, causing Su Ming to be unable to use all the attacks he had prepared beforehand. This was something that puzzled him as he continued absorbing the crystal veins.


    However, he was at a critical moment at that point, and it was not convenient for him to venture outside to check. The act of absorbing the crystal veins also rendered his connection with Bao Qiu almost non-existent, which was why he could not find out what was going on outside through her.


    To him, nothing outside could be as important as him recovering his cultivation base at that moment, so he gradually stopped thinking about it. When two months had passed since the start, Su Ming was sitting on arge crystal vein, and in less than two hours, it shattered into pieces. When he opened his eyes, a piercing, brilliant light shed in them.


    ''I''ve recovered ny-seven percent of my cultivation base! There''s only half a step left for me to reach greatpletion!'' Su Ming did not know how many crystal veins he had absorbed, but by his estimations, he should have devoured nearly a hundred of them.


    At that moment, while he needed around two hours to absorbrger crystal veins like the ones he had been sitting on, he only needed a quarter of an hour to absorb the small ones like the one he had chosen at the start.


    ''If I continue with this speed, then in just another month, I''ll be able to recoverpletely! In fact, if I can increase my speed, I won''t even need a month!''


    Su Ming''s heart pounded against his chest. He might have surpassed the pinnacle of his power when he fought against Di Tian in the past, but his body still had yet to recover fully. There were still some hindrances lying about when he circted his power. Right then, the hope of full recovery made Su Ming to resist feeling a little excited.


    ''Di Tian, the injuries I sustained all those years ago were because of you¡­'' Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. When he closed them, he appeared on another crystal vein and began absorbing it.


    Three days, five days, seven days, ten days!


    When another ten days passed, the number of crystal veins Su Ming absorbed had already surpassed the number of all the crystal veins he had absorbed in the past. There were only a small amount of them left from the thousand that had existed at first. Most of them had already been devoured by Su Ming.


    With his speed, he only needed a hundred breaths to be able to reduce a small crystal vein to dust by then.


    On the tenth day, Su Ming opened his eyes after devouring the vitality of another vein, which shattered and crumbled under him, at his frightening speed. Right then, an indescribably powerful might swiftly burst forth from Su Ming''s body with a loud bang.


    His cultivation base continued rising without stop, and as he kept on recovering before eventually reachingplete recovery, the hindrances and obstacles that had existed previously when he circted his power were now gone. The passages within him were like straight lines, which resulted in him reachingpletion!


    This waspletion in its truest meaning. All his flesh and blood had been turned into that of a true Berserker. Every single inch of his bones had been turned into Berserker Bones. Every drop of his blood shone with a faint golden light, and all his organs, everything within his body, had be perfect at this instant!


    Su Ming had a strong hunch that there was only one path before him at that moment, and it was to reach Berserker Soul Realm!


    As he examined his body, surprised delight rose in him, but it swiftly turned into uncertainty before a variety of expressions started appearing and taking each other''s ce on his face.


    He could sense that once he reached Berserker Soul Realm, then there was a huge possibility that he would be able to move straight from the initial stage to the middle stage, then theter stage, before he reached greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Because his foundation gave him the right to do so!


    However, it also meant that the process of reaching Berserker Soul Realm would be exceedingly difficult. This difficulty might be a hundred times more higher than that of a normal person trying to reach that Realm.


    Fortunately for Su Ming, due to the state of his foundation being something that no predecessor of his had ever possessed, even if he failed in trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm, he would not be destroyed like the others. However, he could not fail more than three times. Once he did, then he would still die. This was something Su Ming hade to understand naturally once his cultivation base recovered and his body reachedpletion.


    ''Should I go for it, or should I not¡­?'' Su Ming did not have an ounce of confidence in seeding. After a moment of hesitation, a determined look appeared in his eyes.


    ''I''ll do it!''

 Chapter 639 — My Soul is in the World!

    <h4>Chapter 639: My Soul is in the World!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even if Su Ming had not made full preparations for this and there was a high possibility that he would fail, he still chose to attempt breaking into the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Because thepletion Su Ming had gained meant that he would no longer be trying to breakthrough into the normal Berserker Soul Realm, but would be heading straight into the greatpletion of the Berserker Soul Realm. He would be leaping across a huge Realm!


    He could not choose to give up on this. Even if he failed, he would need to have the courage to face failure head-on!


    Su Ming''s eyes shone and he charged deeper into the ground. When he could no longer determine the distance between him and the surface, and when the pressure from the ground grew to a mighty degree, Su Ming sat down on a crystal vein. There was no earth around him, because it had spread outwards due to the pressure, revealing an empty space of around a hundred something feet wide.


    It was quiet there. Not a single sound could be detected. Su Ming closed his eyes while in a meditative position, and as he circted all his power within him, his Qi began rising nonstop.


    The speed of that increase was so great that his Qi reached its pinnacle in an instant, and during that moment, the principles Tian Xie Zi had told his disciples regarding trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm all those years ago reverberated in Su Ming''s head.


    The main idea of Berserker Souly in the soul. It was the greatpletion of the Berserker Mark. A Berserker needed to activate the power of all his Berserker Bones in his body to stimte his Berserker Mark. Then, once it gained physical form, it would be a soul! That soul would be able tomunicate with the world, allow the person to use the power of the world, and allow them to go through a change in nature!


    It could also be called a metamorphosis of the soul!


    A Berserker Mark''s transformation into a soul would gather up the Berserker''s will and all his Qi as well as blood inheritance to form his own statue of the God of Berserkers. Then, with the statue as a reflection of themselves, they would be able to enter Berserker Soul Realm after fusing with it!


    ''Dark Mountain is my mark¡­ and the ninth summit is also part of my mark!'' Su Ming''s Berserker Mark formed on his face, and the ninth summit''s mark also manifested on his body. The grass, nts, houses, and everything else were reflected clearly on him.


    A Berserker Mark was born from the heart and shown on the body. It was the entirety of a person''s heart and soul!


    "Dark Mountain is my soul," Su Ming mumbled. Immediately, the mountain that seemed to possess five fingers on his face twisted and gradually appeared behind him, as if it had turned into a mountain that was buried underground!


    "The ninth summit is my spirit." Right before Su Ming''s eyes, Tian Xie Zi, second senior brother, eldest senior brother, Hu Zi¡­ and everything else in the ninth summit showed up.


    With a bang, the ninth summit manifested in front of him. It was positioned directly opposite of the Dark Mountain behind him, and both mountains stirred up a series of loud bangs in the depths of the ground.


    "My Berserker Soul is my eternal connection with Dark Mountain¡­ and my evesting gratitude towards ninth summit!" Su Ming lifted his hands and waved them, with a bright light shining in his eyes.


    He felt as if could see his elder and everything within Dark Mountain, could even hear the faint moaning sounds of the xun in his ears, bringing with it an air of sadness and destion, but at the same time, he also saw the setting sun on the ninth summit.


    All of these things gradually fused together before his eyes, and once they ovepped with each other, he could no longer see clearly. Faint cracking sounds rang in his head, as if some sort of seal within him begun to break at that instant!


    "Destiny will be my sky."


    As Su Ming mumbled softly, the rumbling sounds from the depths of the ground reverberated once again, and the earth all around him started trembling. Right above him, an infant''s shadow appeared, but that shadow continuously changed, asionally turning into a young man with purple hair, and the murderous aura, as well as the aura of death, around him surged into the sky. It was so strong that it made the ground tremble without stop, as if even the earth itself was afraid of this illusory shadow.


    "My soul is in the world!"


    Su Ming moved his arms swiftly, and his divine sense spread outwards with his movements, fusing into the Dark Mountain, the ninth summit, and Destiny. With his will as the center and his soul as the bond gathering them together, Dark Mountain, ninth summit, and Destiny''s shadow slowly approached each other, and they began showing signs of fusing!


    Su Ming started trembling. He could feel that the power pulling these three things closer and fusing them together was the Berserker power stored in all his blood and flesh as well as his Berserker Bones. With everything in his body, he was slowly fusing the three things together.


    Once the fusion wasplete and the three became one in soul, then it would mean that Su Ming had finished his first step in trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm! The next step would then be a reflection of that soul by forming a statue of the God of Berserkers and activating the world in his body so that he would enter Berserker Soul Realm!


    Forget even the second step, the first step alone was already incredibly difficult for Su Ming. He had already made all his power erupt from his body, but he still could not make the three objects fuse together quickly. He could only make them slowly be one.


    In fact, he had a constant feeling that he seemed to becking something, but he just could not tell what it was that hecked.


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, six hours went by. Su Ming''s entire body was drenched in sweat, and his face was pale, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered. The cracking sounds in his head were bing more frequent, and the feeling as if a seal was being broken became even more distinct.


    He had a strong hunch that once the seal in his mind was broken, then the inheritance Hong Luo had left behind of his Path to Life wouldpletely surge out, and a part of Su Ming''s own sealed memories would be activated. He would then be able to see all that had been buried within him!


    Almost at the instant Su Ming tried fusing the three objects together and the seal in his mind continued breaking, the spiritual aura in Thousand River Valley started turning chaotic, and the weather in the sky also changed. Thunder rumbled above, and rain would asionally pour down. At other times, snow would fall, and sometimes dark clouds would sink down as well.


    These changes in the weather caused all the Evil Spirit Sect members in Thousand River Valley to feel shocked, and all of them lifted their heads to look.


    ''These are¡­ the signs of a Berserker trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm!''


    Shen Dong lifted his head and stared at the sky with an incredibly grave expression on his face. He could tell that this was not just any normal procedure of a Berserker trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm. This was just the beginning, and it had already caused this amount of change in the sky. By the looks of it, these changes would only be stronger as time passed.


    In a mountain range in Eastern Wastnds that was located an unknown amount of distance from Su Ming was an endless amount of great halls standing erect on each of the mountains!


    The buildings here seemed endless, and there were even more than a hundred pces floating in the sky. Each of them shone with a piercing light, and from the distance, a person who saw them would discover to their amazement that there was a giant sword stabbed into the ground right at the center of this area. That sword was a hundred thousand feet tall, and sword aura was seeping out of its entire body to cover a circr area of several lis.


    On the sword''s hilt was a golden pce, and the light shining from it made it seem as if it was a golden sun!


    This was where Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s headquarters were located in thend of Berserkers!


    At the same time these changes in the weather urred, there were two people sitting directly opposite each other in that golden pce. These two people were different in shape and form, but their clothes were the exactly the same. They were both wearing an Emperor''s robe and crown. They both possessed an aloof presence, and their expressions were cold.


    One of them was dressed in a golden robe, and the other in a purple robe. The color might be different, but they were both Emperor''s robes, and the presences from both their bodies were astonishingly simr.


    If Su Ming saw that person in purple robes, he would definitely be able to tell with just one nce that this was the Di Tian that had fought against him in the Dead Sea ind!


    The person in golden robes¡­ was also Di Tian!


    These two people were the two clones Di Tian had sent into thend of Berserkers!


    At the instant Su Ming tried reaching Berserker Soul Realm and the seal in his mind showed signs of breaking, the Di Tian in purple robes opened his eyes, and a surprised re shone in the. He looked outside the pce swiftly and a frown appeared between his brows.


    "I can feel his seal breaking¡­"


    "I can''t find where he''s hiding!" The person who said these words was the clone in golden robes, once he also opened his eyes.


    "He has already left our control¡­"


    "Our real self already knows about this, but he still hasn''t sent his will to us. He seems to be hesitating."


    "Our ns over these numerous years have gone off track because of Hong Luo. This is a crime so great for the royal blood in thend of Immortals that even death cannot pardon their sins!"


    "His seal is breaking. It should be caused by him trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm¡­ We cannot let him seed!"


    "Our real self hasn''t sent his will over. We can just act ording to the original will which he gave to us. The seal that has been ced on him by our real self over the countless reincarnations won''t be so easily broken¡­"


    As the two clones spoke calmly, the Di Tian in purple robes lifted his right hand and pressed his palm at the center of his brows. After a moment, when he lifted his hand, he brought out a greenish ck stone from within his body.


    An incredibly dense aura of death spread out from that stone. The aura of death surrounding it made it seem as if the stone had gathered the essence of hell on itself. It looked simr to the Bright Yang Stone, but its presence waspletely different!


    And more importantly, there was a picture on that stone, and it formed the contour of a person¡­ who looked vaguely like Su Ming!


    "He does not dare show up and reveal himself before me. He no longer dares fight against me and stayed hidden for many years¡­ I might still be unable to find him¡­ but I can make the seal ced on him stronger!" the Di Tian in purple robes said calmly and lifted his left hand before straightening it and pressing his palm swiftly on that greenish ck stone. With it, the aura of death on the stone trembled.


    At the same time, a violent shudder wrecked Su Ming''s body as he was meditating under the endless depths of Thousand River Valley while fusing Dark Mountain, ninth summit, and Destiny together into a soul while the seal in his mind continued breaking.


    A sharp stab of pain erupted from his mind, and that pain caused his eyes to instantly be bloodshot. It was as if a wave of power had appeared out of nowhere and caused the seal in his mind to be stronger in a heartbeat. The signs of it breaking instantly vanished.


    The pain came too suddenly, causing Su Ming''s body to tremble, and the three objects that were fusing into a soul before him immediately started showing signs of dissipating before crumbling with a bang.


    Once that happened, Dark Mountain vanished, ninth summit disappeared, and Destiny was also gone without a trace. All these things returned into Su Ming''s body once again, causing him to fail in his attempt to reach Berserker Soul Realm¡­


    Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood. As his face turned pale, he endured the sharp pain in his mind and lifted his head swiftly. Red filled his eyes, and a crazed killing intent raged wildly within them.


    "Di Tian!"


    The murderous intent within Su Ming''s voice caused murderous aura to rise from him and surge into the sky. His will to kill Di Tian reached its pinnacle.


    At that moment, an incredibly powerful will burst forth within Su Ming''s mind.


    ''I''ll kill Di Tian!''


    This was the first time the thought of killing Di Tian had appeared Su Ming''s mind, he no longer thought of hiding and dodging his oppressor!

 Chapter 640 — Evil Immortals and Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 640: Evil Immortals and Immortals</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even if Di Tian had not attacked this time, the chances of Su Ming seeding in reaching Berserker Soul Realm were still incredibly slim. He had expected this earlier and had felt it deeply when he was going through the entire process of trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm.


    However, it did not matter whether he would seed or fail, Su Ming would still choose not to run from it. Even if he failed, he would still try looking for the sparkle that would lead him to sess in his failure, but this time, the reason for his failure was not due to himself, but because of Di Tian''s seal!


    This feeling where his breakthrough had been cut off by someone else made Su Ming''s killing intent towards Di Tian run even deeper!


    Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his lips. The red that had filled his eyes only started scattering away after a long time had passed, but even though the killing intent in his eyes was hidden away, it still showed in the dark look on Su Ming''s face.


    "If I don''t kill Di Tian, I won''t be able reach Berserker Soul Realm!" Su Ming spat out each of the words, and each one contained his desire to kill Di Tian.


    But it did not mean that Su Ming had not gained anything from his failure this time. At the very least, he knew that reaching Berserker Soul Realm could break that invisible seal ced on his memories, and the breaking of it would attract Di Tian''s attention, and that person would jump in to interfere with his breakthrough!


    If that was the case, then if he did not kill Di Tian, the same thing would happen when he attempted his second breakthrough to the Berserker Soul Realm, and it would also be the same for his third time. This was something Su Ming could not ept. There was only one path lying before him at that moment, and that was¡­ to kill Di Tian!


    But Di Tian was incredibly strong¡­ Su Ming did not have the confidence to kill him.


    With a dark look on his face, he closed his eyes and calmed down his cultivation base, causing the power that had turned chaotic in his body due to his failure to reach Berserker Soul Realm to gradually calm down and the chaotic state in his body to slowly return to normal. In the end, all his power fused back together and circted through his body.


    Golden light shone on Su Ming''s body. This was the direct manifestation of all his blood, flesh, and bones turning into those of a true Berserker. A powerful presence spread out of his body, causing all the earth around him to fall back and coagte, and the crystal vein beneath his body to shatter inch by inch before turning into dust.


    This presence and the powerful might spreading out of Su Ming''s body at that moment was slightly stronger than before he tried reaching Berserker Soul Realm. Once that powerpleted several circles of cirction and returned the body to normal, the brilliant light that shone in Su Ming''s eyes the moment he opened them was enough to pierce through all nineyers in the ground.


    The depths shuddered lightly, as if they could not bear the mighty pressure that spread out once Su Ming opened his eyes.


    "I failed in reaching Berserker Soul Realm, but not only did my power not dwindle, it increased slightly¡­ With an eight or nine-tenths of my cultivation base, I can fight against a Berserker who has attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and not fall behind. I can fight against them on equal grounds!


    "With my cultivation base fully restored, I should be able to win against a Berserker who has attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm! Right now¡­" Su Ming''s gaze was biting cold as he mumbled to himself.


    "I''m halfway¡­ to Life Cultivation?" Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he shook his head.


    ''Only when I seed in reaching Berserker Soul Realm can I be considered halfway to reaching Life Cultivation. Right now, I''m just infinitesimally close to it, but there are only few who could win against me under Life Cultivation Realm!''


    Su Ming stood up slowly, and with one step, his body swiftly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was still in the depths of the ground, and after several warps, he appeared in the cave abode, and Bao Qiu''s urgent call emerged deep in his heart.


    By the looks of it, this was not the first time she had called out to him, but since Su Ming had been in the depths of the ground recovering his cultivation base and trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm, that call was lost in the waves of power and pressure produced during his activities.


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at the roof in the cave abode. After a moment of pensive silence, he moved towards the entrance to the cave and gradually vanished.


    There was arge number of Evil Spirit Sect members within Thousand River Valley looking at the sky at that moment. When the numerous strange phenomena slowly disappeared and the sky returned to normal, these people slowly fell silent while still harboring arge amount of questions within them.


    Most of the people here could guess that the change in the weather was due to a Berserker trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm, and it was not an easy breakthrough. There should be some sort of change no one knew about contained within.


    Yet no matter what, the strange phenomena in the world had vanished, and no statue of the God of Berserkers had appeared. This meant that the person who tried reaching Berserker Soul Realm had failed.


    Reaching Berserker Soul Realm among the Berserkers was a life and death situation. Once they failed, then their bodies and souls would be destroyed. There were few exceptions to this, and that was why most of the people here believed that the person who had failed in reaching Berserker Soul Realm just now had died.


    Shen Dong frowned. In the mid of his uncertainty, he believed that this was not what had happened, but this was just a feeling he had, and he did not have too much time to investigate it. That''s why he just shook his head and put this matter aside.


    The long arcs that had been forced to stop in the distance beyond Thousand River Valley now began to rush back once more. All of the people within these long arcs were Evil Spirit Sect disciples. It was as if they had received some sort of order during the past few days and were all hurrying towards Thousand River Valley in session to obey that order.


    Right then, there were thousands of Evil Spirit Sect disciples in Thousand River Valley. However, there were even more Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance among these people, and they numbered to nearly ten thousand!


    It caused Thousand River Valley to be incredibly lively during these past few days, and the sounds of human chatter were loud in the air. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to find some hints of what was going on. These Evil Spirit Sect disciples who had gathered in Thousand River Valley were mostly solemn, and there was even a deste air lingering around them, though it was vague and indistinct. The loud human chatter, too, slowly disappeared as the days went by, until all the people eventually fell silent.


    Day by day, they quietly trained, quietly polished their Enchanted Treasures and swords, quietly looked at the world, and quietly umted the murderous look in their eyes.


    Bao Qiu meditated within her hall, located at the top of one of the mountains in Thousand River Valley. There were plenty of seals ced around her, and most of the time, her expression was sullen when she was in her usual old woman''s disguise, making it seem as if she did not want anyone getting close to her. This was one of the reason why the hall where she stayed was incredibly deserted.


    At that moment, she was calling out to Su Ming repeatedly in the depths of her heart. This hadsted for an entire week, but every single time she called out, her voice would sink like a stone falling into the sea. No response would be given to her, and it was as if Su Ming had left,pletely forgetting this ce.


    An anguished look appeared on Bao Qiu''s face and she sighed.


    ''There''s still two days left until we have to depart, but he still hasn''t replied¡­ even though I can sense that he''s close to this ce¡­''


    Bao Qiu''s expression constantly changed. She had a seal ced on her soul and her life was no longer in her hands. When she thought of the great battle that would ur two dayster and she remembered that she had to dissipate her soul as one of the members to set up Evil Spirit Sect''s Sky Devourer Rune because of all the souls of those who formed this Sky Devourer Rune had to be fused together to activate this powerful Rune, Bao Qiu smiled bitterly.


    She wasn''t certain whether anyone would be able to find anything off about her once her soul fused with the others. But based on her analysis, the chances of this matter being discovered were quite high. After all, the person who would manage this Great Sky Devourer Rune was Sir Ji An''s personal attendant, and that person''s level of cultivation was higher than Shen Dong''s.


    That was why she had been calling out to Su Ming urgently during the past few days, so that they could find a solution to this problem. After all, she would be in great trouble if something wrong was discovered about her when they activated the Great Sky Devourer Rune.


    ''Oh well, if he still hasn''t responded to my call before I leave, then I will have to go to Sect Elder Shen Dong and tell him the truth¡­ But his seal on me¡­'' Bao Qiu struggled for a moment before she sighed resignedly.


    At the moment she heaved out that sigh, a chill suddenly ran down her spine, because right, a cold voice rang in her ears.


    "What is it that made you call me so many times?"


    Bao Qiu shuddered, and when she turned her head around, she saw that Su Ming had appeared not too far behind her at some point. The familiar sight of his white robes as well as his long hair made Bao Qiu immediately wrap her fist in her palm before she bowed towards him.


    "Greetings, Master.


    "Master, Evil Sect has issued an order tounch an all out attack. Two dayster, the entirebat force of Evil Sect will be fighting against all the other Immortal sects, who will be led by Great Leaf Immortal Sect. At that time, Evil Spirit Sect will be forming the Great Sky Devourer Rune¡­" Bao Qiu lowered her head and quickly told Su Ming the things that had brought about her anxiety over the past few days.


    Yet when she finished speaking, she did not receive any reply from Su Ming. She hesitated for a moment before she lifted her head to look at Su Ming. Then, she saw a pensive look in his eyes, as if he was distracted by some consideration.


    When Bao Qiu saw a faint hint of killing intent shining in that pensive look in his eyes, her heart trembled, and she did not dare look him in the eye anymore.


    She had a vague feeling that Su Ming was a little different from how he was in the past, but she could not describe what was unlike before. Right now, she felt the same kind of anxiety within her as she did when she had to meet Sir Ji An in the past.


    "Did you just say¡­ Great Leaf Immortal Sect?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly after some time, and his gazended on Bao Qiu''s face.


    This was not the first time Su Ming had learned of the Great Leaf Immortal Sect. In truth, as time passed and he gained more exposure, he had been able to tell from various clues that there were several other huge Immortal sects besides Evil Sect in Eastern Wastnds and South Morning.


    Hidden Dragon Sect had clearly targeted the Shamans, and also had an incredibly great amount of influence in Eastern Wastnds.


    From the name itself, he could tell that Sky Mist Dao was connected to Sky Mist''s ancestor, and Tian Lan Meng was also in there.


    As for Great Leaf Immortal Sect, it had upied thend of Berserkers in South Morning and the most important parts in Eastern Wastnds. Di Tian''s servant was from this sect¡­ and Di Tian was clearly also from this sect!


    "Yes. This time our major opponent is Great Leaf Immortal Sect. After all, the Emperors from Hidden Dragon Sect and Sky Mist Dao have not descended here. Besides Evil Sect having the presence of Sir Ji An among us in Eastern Wastnds, only Great Leaf Immortal Sect has favorable climatic and topographical elements that allowed Di Tian of the five Emperors to send two of his clones here.


    "They are our greatest enemy!" Bao Qiu quickly said, and when she mentioned Great Leaf Immortal Sect possessing favorable climatic and topographical elements, she instinctively cast Su Ming a nce.


    "Two clones!" A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and his mood grew even more sullen. He could tell that Bao Qiu was not lying, and neither was there any need for her to lie about this. If that was the case, his guess had been slightly wrong. Di Tian had not sent one clone to this ce this time¡­ but two!


    After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming''s eyes shone with a strange light and he suddenly asked, "How confident are you to win this battle?" .


    "With Sir Ji An around, its fifty-fifty on who wins," Bao Qiu said softly, after hesitating slightly.


    "Ji An¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He had heard this name multiple times when he was in Evil Spirit Sect. Gradually, a dark smile curled up on his lips.

 Chapter 641 — There Can Be No Failure in this Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 641: There Can Be No Failure in this Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''The time limit to gather ten million lis blood light from Eastern Wastnds Tower is only a thousand days¡­ and the more this drags on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the Immortals. This would mean that they''re just giving a perfect chance for Berserkers!


    ''That''s why Ji An is in such a hurry tounch a full scale battle between Evil Sect and all the other sects, and this must also be the other sects'' intention as well. They want to determine who would win and lose with just one battle!


    ''Perhaps there''s some form of trade going on behind the scenes beyond Yin Death Region. Are they going to determine who will be the ones taking charge and who will be the ones who can only follow when they enter Eastern Wastnds Tower with this battle¡­?''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes as he started analyzing the situation. He might not have concrete evidence to back up his guesses, but he should be close to the truth. After all, this was one of the few methods that could resolve the n the first God of Berserkers had set up for Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    ''The main part of this battle is the fight between Di Tian''s two clones and Ji An himself, only then wille the fight between the disciples from the other Immortal sects.


    ''But since Ji An would dare tounch this battle, then he must have some sort of confidence. If that''s the case¡­ Di Tian, you will die!'' The killing intent in Su Ming''s eyes shone brighter. He wanted to kill Di Tian, but due to his level of cultivation and Di Tian''s great strength, it was difficult for him to fulfill his wish.


    But if Di Tian did not die, then it would be impossible for him to reach Berserker Soul Realm. Because of this, his desire to kill Di Tian grew even stronger.


    ''I''m not your opponent if I face you head-on, but if I hide myself and mix with the cultivators from Evil Sect¡­ then when you fight against Ji An and think that I will absolutely not choose to attack during the battle, my chances of killing you will raise to the highest possible level!


    ''Ji An from Evil Sect will surely not give up that perfect chance either!'' Su Mingughed coldly in his heart. After mulling over this particr thought carefully in his head, a determined look appeared on his face.


    "With me around, I won''t let anyone be able to see any sort of problems on you when you cast that Great Sky Devourer Rune. When you leave two dayster, I will go with you and fight against those Immortal sects!" Su Ming waved his arm in dismissal and no longer paid any attention to Bao Qiu, disappearing without a trace from the hall with a single step.


    Only Bao Qiu remained in the hall with a stunned look on her face. After a moment, a puzzled expression appeared on her face, but she soon seemed to have remembered something. A shudder ran through her body, and she whipped her head around and looked at the entrance to the hall, her breathing picking up in speed. She only managed to recover after a long time had passed.


    ''Could it be¡­ that the rumors about Di Tian and Destiny are real?!''


    With Di Tian''s strength, it was difficult to judge the possibility of anyone ambushing him while his two clones fought against Ji An.


    Even for a powerful Immortal in Ascendance, it would still be difficult for him to be useful unless he self-destructed. At the very most, he would only be able to provide a few chances for Ji An to be on the offensive.


    If it was a low leveled Immortal in Ascendance, then he would not even need to bother about attacking, because he would bepletely useless. Unless a person''s power had surpassed that of Ascendance and they could fight against one of Di Tian''s clones on his own, only then would things be perfect for Ji An.


    Su Ming did not possess this sort of power. Perhaps more urately speaking, he did somewhat have this power, butpared to that, what was even better was that he was familiar with Di Tian''s divine abilities! After all, when Hong Luo was in control of his body, he had fought against Di Tian, and after Hong Luo disappeared, Su Ming had killed one of them himself!


    In fact, just a few years ago, he had engaged in a shocking battle against one of Di Tian''s clone on the Dead Sea ind. During that battle, Su Ming might have needed the old xun maker''s help to escape, but if he did not possess the ability to force Di Tian''s clone into a pathetic state, then even with the old xun maker''s help, Su Ming would have still been unable to escape.


    Su Ming had not died in all three battles against Di Tian, and now, he was about to take the initiative andunch the fourth one!


    ''I can''t depend on Ji An for the sess of this battle¡­''


    Su Ming appeared at the edge of Thousand River Valley. This was the ce where most Outer Sect disciples gathered. He searched for a slightly more remote ce before he sat down and sank into his thoughts.


    He touched his storage bag. He had retrieved the God of Berserkers'' spike after he had used it all those years ago, and while that spike could still be used, he had to be much more careful with his timing this timepared to the past, or else it would not make much of a difference.


    A flicker of light shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and he patted his storage bag with his right hand. A ray of dark light appeared before it instantly vanished into Su Ming''s mouth, and it immediately began receiving nourishment in his body. That light had contained the spike!


    ''All of my Enchanted Treasures were destroyed during that battle¡­ One of the only things I can still use is the might of the one mountain Han Mountain Bell absorbed from Eastern Wastnds Bell. The bell''s power has increased by quite arge margin because of this, so at least I''ll be able to use it.


    ''And then there''s the divine lightning Di Tian was incredibly wary of in the past!'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. The powerful strength that had erupted from the nine-holed cauldron that day was something he still could not forget up to this date.


    ''Aside from this, I have three other divine abilities with me which Di Tian''s clone hasn''t seen me use before. They might prove useful!'' In silence, the first thing Su Ming thought of was the grass knot puppet Art he had learned!


    ''It''s a pity that I''d need Di Tian''s hair or a personal belonging of his to cast this Art¡­ Hmm?'' Su Ming''s pupils constricted. A thought had suddenly struck him.


    As that thought popped up in his head, Su Ming''s heart immediately started racing and pounding against his chest.


    ''Perhaps I won''t need his hair or his personal belongings¡­ As long as Di Tian''s mind exists in something and he has an incredibly close connection to it, then I might be able to use it¡­


    ''And even if that something is a person, I can still use it! As long as that person is someone close to Di Tian and is mentally connected to him, then I should be able to do it!'' A cold sneer curled up on Su Ming''s lips. He had just remembered Di Tian''s servant!


    The old man in ck Su Ming had captured in the World of Nine Yin was still in his possession. He had originally wanted to learn about Destiny from that old man''s mouth, but now, he would be the best possible tool in his plot against Di Tian!


    ''This person is Di Tian''s servant and he was sent here to keep an eye on me, so clearly, he is a trusted subordinate¡­ He could alsomunicate with Di Tian and was protected by Di Tian''s clone in the past, had even fused with him. That''s why¡­ this person is definitely mentally connected to Di Tian!'' In the mid of such thoughts, Su Ming beganughing coldly in his heart.


    ''Di Tian, you ced a seal on me and could even bring about my failure through a long distanced attack when I tried to reach Berserker Soul Realm. Today, I will use this grass knot puppet Art and have you get a taste of your own medicine!'' A ruthless look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, but it quickly vanished.


    ''There''s also the Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal. This is Shen Dong''s divine ability, but since he''s not from Yin Death Region, he couldn''t reachpletion in this Art. I copied it that day, and I''m quite certain I can execute it.'' Su Ming closed his eyes, and once he mulled over that Verdant Abyssal Seal, he blinked them open. His desire to kill Di Tian grew stronger.


    ''Thest one is¡­'' Su Ming lifted his left hand and looked at four of his fingers. The indistinct runic symbols shining on their pads caused Su Ming''s eyes to slowly be surrounded by brilliant light.


    ''Wind, rain, thunder, lightning¡­ and winter!'' Su Ming''s gaze fell on his right little finger.


    ''Two days¡­''


    Su Ming stood up and disappeared without a trace. When he disappeared, a shifty looking person walked out from the alley beside where he''d been sitting. When the stranger walked over, he started looking all around him, sighing without end.


    "What should I do¡­? What should I do¡­? I''ll definitely die in this battle¡­ Qian Chen, oh Qian Chen, are you really going to die young¡­? Ah, the heavens really do hate talented people!"


    That person was, of course, Qian Chen. He sat down right, with a sigh and a miserable look on his face, where Su Ming had been previously sitting and started daydreaming while looking at the sky.


    "Ah¡­ If I had known about this before, then I wouldn''t have wasted all my efforts to descend here in secret. It would have been so much better if I had stayed up there¡­ I could have gotten all the girls I wanted and all the spirit stones I wanted¡­ It''s my fault for being greedy. I thought I could get an easier life if I descended to thend of Berserkers." Qian Chen pulled his hair and his face was twisted in distress. Judging by his words, this person was an Immortal who had descended to thend of Berserkers!


    But perhaps¡­ he was the weakest cultivator to have ever descended.


    While he was sighing, Su Ming had already returned to his cave abode. Once he sat down, he swung his arm, and a ck ball of fog immediately appeared before him. Within it was the old man in ck robes - Di Tian''s servant. However, the area around him had already been sealed up, causing his presence to be unable to spread out.


    Su Ming stared at the old man in ck, and with a glint in his eyes, he immediately brought out a de of grass before he started tying knots on it. With each one, he would extract a little piece of the old man''s soul¡­


    His killing intent and hate towards Di Tian caused all of the knots Su Ming tied to be filled with Curses, killing intent, and all sorts of sinister Arts. Within them were also madness, destruction, suppression, death, and all sorts of other thoughts he wished upon Di Tian.


    As he tied those knots, wisps of chilling air spread out and absorbed the old man''s soul before fusing it into the knots. Then, with the power from the knots, Su Ming started stirring up the faint connection between Di Tian and the old man in ck robes.


    With this connection, he would use this old man as a medium to Curse and plot against Di Tian! As Su Ming continuously yed with this idea in his mind, he gradually found the dots connecting Di Tian and the old man, and slowly, he began to have a feeling as if he was looking at Di Tian when he stared at the grass-knot doll in his hand.


    ''If I don''t kill Di Tian in this battle¡­ I will definitely not be satisfied!


    ''If Di Tian doesn''t die in this battle, then it will be me who will die!


    ''I cannot lose this battle!''


    Su Ming held the doll, and the murderous aura on his face grew so thick that it caused ayer of frost to instantly appear in the cave abode.


    Time passed, and two days were gone in the blink of an eye. Two hours before Evil Sect marched out, the sky was getting bright, and a faint green mark appeared on Su Ming''s right palm.


    There was a wave of death contained within it, one which wasn''t dissipating. This was the key for Verdant Abyssal Seal, which Su Ming had gathered during these two days besides making that grass-knot doll. It was the key he had obtained when he copied Shen Dong''s Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal. It might not beplete and he would need to bear certain consequences when he activated it, but Su Ming still chose to use it.


    He had seen the Art''s might with his own eyes, and he had the confidence that the power of Yin Death from this Verdant Abyssal Seal activated with his own aura of death would be greater than what Shen Dong had managed to achieve!


    Besides this green mark, Su Ming also held a grass-knot doll in his left hand. The old man in ck robes had already disappeared, but there were wisps of chilling cold airing from the doll. If anyone stared at it for a prolonged period of time, they would be able to hear shrill screams of paining from inside it.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Once he put away the doll, he stood up and disappeared from his cave abode.

 Chapter 642 — Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors!

    <h4>Chapter 642: Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The disciples were still flying on something like the giant flying Feng Shuipass they used when they came to Thousand River Valley, but this time, there was not just one, but nine of those things!


    The amount of Evil Spirit Sect disciples sitting on those nine gigantic Feng Shuipasses numbered to thousands. These disciples were all from the Outer Sect or were Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance.


    They looked like arge mass of ck, and their sheer numbers gave off a feeling that there was great strength lying within them, simply because of just how numerous they were.


    Beyond these nine Feng Shuipasses were eighteen gigantic Yin Dragons. They were formed by vengeful souls, and each of them were tens of thousands of feet long. They surrounded the Feng Shuipasses, and as they flew forward, their roars echoed in the air.


    Nearly ten thousand people could be counted sitting on the Yin Dragons, and all of them were the elite disciples from Evil Spirit Sect. Their expressions were ghastly, and there was a wave of killing intent reflected off their aloof faces. As they sat on the gigantic dragons formed of dead spirits, they charged through the air.


    There were two or three people sitting on each of the Yin Dragons'' heads. Most of them were the powerful monsters within Evil Spirit Sect, and Shen Dong was standing on top of the head belonging to the dragon right in the front of the army. As for Bao Qiu, she was on the final Yin Dragon.


    The presence alone from the army in the sky right then far surpassed what they had when they invaded Thousand River Valley. Clearly, the fight in the valley had just been a warmup, and the real battle had yet to begin.


    Right behind these Yin Dragons were nine huge carriages. Each of them was thousands of feet big and covered by arge amount of runic symbols. No one could tell what was contained within them, but the slight waves of pressure spreading out from there allowed everyone to tell that there might be incredibly powerful murderous weapons contained within!


    These carriages formed a vertical line and were dragged through the sky as if they were following the dragons'' lead.


    But that was not all. This might be able to show just how powerful Evil Spirit Sect was, but it did not show how domineering the sect was. However, once the churning dark clouds in the sky turned into gigantic skulls, it made Evil Spirit Sect''s army look terrifying.


    It was especially so when there was arge banner ced on the two Yin Dragons traveling at the left and right outermost edges of the army. These banners wererger than the dragons themselves, and were nearly a hundred thousand feet long. As the dragons charged through the air, the banners danced in the wind, causing all the people to definitely take notice of them when they caught sight of Evil Spirit Sect!


    There were only three words on the left banner.


    Evil Spirit Sect!


    There were also only three words on the right banner, and they were words that would give off a bloodthirsty feel to anyone who saw them!


    Massacre all lives!


    The pping soundsing from the banners, as they danced in the wind, fused with the moaning cries in the air from the charging Yin Dragons'' roars, turning into a strange, piercing sound that traveled in all directions as Evil Spirit Sect''s army rushed forward.


    Wherever they went, everyone on the ground would fall silent. It did not matter how strong the wild beasts were, they would all feel inferior and lower their heads as if they did not dare to look at the army. The numerous Berserker tribes on thend, too, fell silent.


    Su Ming sat on one of the nine Feng Shuipasses surrounded by the eighteen Yin Dragons and looked at the sky before him with a calm face. He was circting his power in preparation for this battle that would surely shake the skies.


    Evil Spirit Sect could bepletely destroyed and the Immortal sects could also be annihted for all he cared. These things were none of his concern. The only thing that he cared about was Di Tian''s death!


    Di Tian had to die in this battle!


    "Senior, we''re really fated together! I didn''t expect to see you again here. Senior, you have to save me this time¡­" At the moment killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes, a whimpering sound reached his ears.


    Su Ming did not even need to turn around to know that it was Qian Chen.


    The man was holding onto the handle prepared for everyone on the Feng Shuipass so that he would not be swept away by the wind pressure. He was circting what little amount of cultivation base he had within his body rapidly, and once he managed to stabilize himself, albeit with much difficulty, he slowly moved around the eighth Feng Shuipass and started asking for help from arge number of people. Once he saw Su Ming, surprised delight immediately shone in his eyes, and he crawled over to him in desperation, looking at him with pleading eyes.


    He knew that Su Ming was definitely not some ordinary person and was surely someone who had hidden his strength. Qian Chen also remembered how Su Ming had disappeared during the battle in Thousand River Valley.


    "Senior, all four great sects in Evil Sects are going to march out this time, but we don''t know where the gathering point is. However, all the prodigies in Evil Sect are definitely going to appear this time¡­


    "It doesn''t matter whether they''re the old monsters or the new generation prodigies, all of them will appear¡­ like Sikong from Evil Dust Sect. This person is the strongest among all the younger generation in Evil Dust Sect!


    "He is someone who is equal to Shanhen from our sect¡­"


    A thought appeared in Qian Chen''s mind as his eyes twinkled, and he immediately started speaking about these things. He knew that he did not possess any valuable qualities for Su Ming to take care of him, but once he thought about why he would hide his power ande to Evil Spirit Sect, he knew that it would be best for Su Ming to know as much as possible about Evil Sect. At that moment, Qian Chen''s life was in peril, and he really could care less about keeping the information about Evil Sect a secret from outsiders. He simply spilled whatever he knew to Su Ming.


    He was an Immortal who descended to thisnd, and hence, no normal disciple would be able topare to his status. It was also the reason why he knew a lot more thingspared to other disciples.


    "Sikong¡­" A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he turned his head sideways to cast the speaking man a nce.


    Qian Chen''s spirits were immediately lifted. He felt that he had just found his chance to show how useful he was, and he immediately spoke up.


    "Senior, please look at that biggest man on the third Yin Dragon, he''s Evil Spirit Sect''s Shanhen!" Qian Chen pointed towards the third Yin Dragon in the distance, and when Su Ming looked over, he also saw the man standing at the top of the Yin Dragon''s head.


    That man was incredibly built, and as he stood there, he looked like a small hill. The waves of powering from within him were not weak, and the vengeful souls surrounding his body gave off a feeling that would cause all those who saw him feel their hearts tremble against their will.


    "Shanhen¡­" Su Ming looked at that man. In truth, when he first came to Evil Spirit Sect, he had already noticed this person, who had been feeding the vengeful souls at that time.


    "Shanhen¡­ Shan Hen¡­" If that matter with Bei Ling and Chen Xin had not urred, Su Ming would not have thought too much about this. Yet now, he had alreadye to understand quite arge number of things, which was why he hadn''t behaved strangely when they first met. He only cast the man a deep look before he averted his gaze.


    ''With my current appearance, all those people with these familiar names will be unable to recognize me,'' Su Ming thought silently in his head.


    "That Si Kong you mentioned just now, how do you spell his name?" Su Ming asked slowly.


    "Sikong, without any space between the sybles." Qian Chen was momentarily stunned. He did not know why Su Ming would suddenly ask such a question, but he quickly answered it anyway.


    ''Si Kong¡­ Sikong¡­'' Su Ming fell silent.


    "Speaking of which, the strongest among the younger generation in Evil Spirit Sect isn''t Shanhen, but Wu Shen[2]! But Wu Shen went out to train many years ago and he''s not in the army right now. Still, I believe that the sect must have contacted him, since this is such a huge matter. We should be able to see this person when we reach Evil Sect''s gathering spot." When Qian Chen saw that Su Ming was no longer asking any questions, he started talking about everything he knew once more.


    "The strongest disciple in Evil Lust Sect is called Bi''su. Er¡­ The su in her name is pronounced softly[4]. Bi''su''s a girl, but she''s incredibly talented and has an incredibly shocking talent¡­ Bi''su, Wu Shen, and Sikong can be said to be incredibly famous among all the Evil Sects in thend of Berserkers."


    ''Interesting¡­'' A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''So Wind Stream Tribe''s Wu Sen from my memories is the strongest disciple in Evil Spirit Sect! And that Bi Su from my memories is a girl called Bi''su!''


    Su Ming remained calm though. This was not really a secret. It would not be difficult for him to learn about it if he really wanted to know it. What Qian Chen had told him was not really that valuable.


    Perhaps it was because he had seen Su Ming''sposure, but after a moment of hesitation, Qian Chen gritted his teeth and got closer to him whispering the next few things.


    "There''s also Sir Shen Dong from Evil Spirit Sect. Senior, you should be familiar with him, but you definitely wouldn''t know that he has an extraordinary status in thend of Immortals. He''s one of the three Apogees in the three inferior sects in Evil Sect!


    "Evil Sect is divided into three superior sects and three inferior sects in thend of Immortals. The three inferior sects are Evil Spirit, Evil Dust, and Evil Lust, and as for the three superior sects, they are Evil Sky, Evil Dao, and Evil Immortal!


    "This time, the one that descended to thend of Berserkers is one of the three superior sects, Evil Immortal Sect, and they brought with them the three inferior sects¡­"


    A sparkle appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he looked towards Qian Chen.


    When the man saw his interest, he quickly continued whispering to him.


    "Sir Shen Dong is one of the three Apogees in the three inferior sects, and the other two Apogees are Sir Shihai[5] from Evil Dust Sect, as well as Bitu[6] from Evil Lust Sect!


    "These three people have all reached great circle in Ascendance, and all of them possess the constitution to be able to descend to thend of Berserkers with their full form. The limitations set by thews of Yin Death in thend of Berserkers are practically nothing to them!


    "They''re unlike the Immortals who descended thousands of years ago, who had been suppressed to the point where they could only use a bit of their power¡­"


    Su Ming stared at Qian Chen. He did not expect that this person would know about these things, and by the looks of it, he was not making it all up.


    "The Evil Immortal Sect is one of the three superior sects, and it''s incredibly powerful. The people there might not be able to descend with theirplete power, but with Sir Ji An''s presence, they could still fully make up for their losses.


    "Sir Ji An is one of the three Sovereigns in Evil Sect!" Qian Chen was not going to stop unless he managed to shock Su Ming with his words. He continued pouring out everything that he knew so that the other would think that he had some qualities worth protecting.


    "Three Sovereigns?" Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s right. The Immortals might only have upied a third of the gxy in Morning Dao World, but we are one of the greatest forces there¡­ There are three Sovereigns and five Emperors [7] among us Immortals. The three Sovereigns belong to the Evil Sect, whereas the five Emperorse from the Immortal Sects!


    "Sir Ji An is the Sovereign of Destruction among the three Sovereigns! As for that Di Tian in Great Leaf Immortal Sect, he is the Heavenly Emperor among the five Emperors," Qian Chen whispered softly.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled in shock. This was the first time he had heard about things in thend of Immortals. If someone who had a great level of cultivation would have told him about all this, he would not have been too surprised, but the person who was informing him was Qian Chen!


    "What are the levels of cultivation of the three Sovereigns in Evil Sect and five Emperors in those Immortal sects?" Su Ming immediately asked.


    "I''m not certain of the details¡­ but it''s rumored that besides Sovereign Chi, the other two Sovereigns have already reached the Third Step."


    "As for the five Emperors, besides the Yellow Emperor [8], the other four are all almighty people who have reached the Third Step¡­ but these are just rumors. I cannot tell whether they are true or false with my status."


    ''The Third Step¡­'' The description of the Immortals'' cultivation methods Su Ming had inherited from Hong Luo appeared in his head.


    "If that is the case, then Evil Sect''s influence in thend of Immortals is weaker than that of the Immortal sects! But since they can fight on equal grounds, then there must be something that allows them to do so," Su Ming statednguidly.


    Qian Chen winked at him and grinned. Once he swept his gaze across the area, he started speaking in a hushed tone as well as a voice that gave him a mysterious air.

 Chapter 643 — The Place Where Immortals Descend!

    <h4>Chapter 643: The ce Where Immortals Descend!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Senior, you are wise. That is indeed the case, because the Yellow Emperor, who is the strongest among the Immortals, went into istion many years ago and still hasn''te out up to this date. It is said that the Yellow Emperor has already died¡­ There are also rumors that the Yellow Emperor has been killed after Di Tian used some unknown method on him!


    "But these are just rumors. After all, the difference between their levels of cultivation is simply too great¡­ But ever since the Yellow Emperor went into istion, his royal bloodline was divided. Even his son, Hong Luo, went mad and was subdued by Di Tian. No one knows where he was sealed.


    "From this alone, we can tell that something unexpected happened to the Yellow Emperor¡­


    "And even though Sovereign Chi, who is the strongest among the three Sovereigns, would asionally send his divine sense sweeping across thend of Immortals to intimidate the Immortals, he is mainly in istion. That''s why this current state of bnce was formed." Qian Chen put on a mysterious look, and when he saw Su Ming listening to him intently, he regarded him in great disdain.


    He mocked Su Ming in his heart for still being just a Berserker in the end, despite having a high level of cultivation. All he needed to do was reveal a little of what he knew about the Immortals, and he could already leave Su Ming stunned.


    "You are one of those people who descended here." Su Ming closed his eyes, and once he opened them after a moment, he uttered his words slowly.


    This was something that could be easily deduced. Qian Chen never thought about hiding it either. He quickly nodded, and he grew even more disdainful towards Su Ming, thinking that any person who was not an idiot would definitely be able to tell in the blink of an eye that he was someone who had descended to thend after hearing him say so many things about the Immortals. Clearly, this person had already fried his brain while training, for he actually needed to close his eyes and think about this sort of thing.


    However, Qian Chen did not dare to show any of his thoughts on his face. Instead, he merely put on an expression of awe towards Su Ming''s wisdom.


    "The method you used to descend is different from the rest," Su Ming said calmly.


    Qian Chen blinked before he nodded again. However, he was feeling slightly nervous in his heart. When he thought about his low level of cultivation, his status that was distinctly not close to that of a prodigy among the Immortals, his failure to fulfill the requirements of descending to thend, and his knowledge towards the Immortals, he found that there was only one exnation about how he would havee to this ce. Once he thought about it, he felt his worries fade away, and while he still harbored disdain towards Su Ming, that feeling had lessened slightly.


    "You are also not from Evil Sect," Su Ming stated tly, still calm.


    Yet when he said those words, Qian Chen was momentarily stunned, and a slight change of expression could be detected on his face. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded his head slowly, and he began to feel anxious and doubtful.


    "Neither are you an Immortal!" There was a ghost of a smile on Su Ming''s lips as he stated that slowly.


    Qian Chen eyes went wide and he almost leaped to his feet. His heart also started racing in his chest, as disbelief showed itself on his face and a loud bang rang out in his head. Each of Su Ming''s words had brought him greater shock than the previous one, and the sentence he had uttered just now had struck himpletely dumb with astonishment. At that moment, there was no longer any hint of disdain in his heart. Finally, he knew exactly what this man had been thinking of when he closed his eyes just now, and that was definitely not about figuring out that he was a person who had descended to thend of Berserkers.


    "Um¡­ Senior, don''t scare me now. How could I not be an Immortal?"


    The disdain in Qian Chen''s heart turned into anxiety. That faint smile on Su Ming''s lips right before his eyes gave him a feeling as if everything about him had been seen through with just one nce, and as if all his secrets had been discovered by his gaze and expression.


    He had never experienced this kind of thing before, and right then, the more he looked at Su Ming, the more he felt that he was impossible to figure out, and it made his anxiety increase even further.


    "Where youe from has nothing to do with me." Su Ming cut off Qian Chen''s words, and once he cast a deep look at this person, he said these wordsnguidly.


    "I can protect you and let you have the highest possible chance of surviving during the battle between Evil Sect and all the other Immortal sects¡­ The likeliness of whether you will end up surviving will depend on your value though." Once Su Ming said these words, he stopped speaking.


    Arge variety of expressions passed one after another on Qian Chen''s face. He had naturally heard the meaning behind Su Ming''s words - the higher his value, the greater his protection would be¡­


    In silence, Qian Chen cast his gaze around the area before sighing in his heart. He knew that if he lost Su Ming''s protection, then he would only be able to depend on his luck to survive through the battle. Yet once he remembered how rotten his luck had been previously, a shudder immediately ran down his body, and a wary expression appeared in his gaze when he looked back at Su Ming.


    "Senior, I''ve had enough of living in thend of Berserkers¡­ If you can keep me alive during this battle, then I will tell you how the Immortalse to thend of Berserkers, and how different my method ispared to theirs¡­


    "In fact, I''ll even tell you how to leave this ce¡­ I''ll let you see with your own eyes how I leave thend of Berserkers and return to mynd!" Qian Chen looked at Su Ming with a pleading look and a face full of sincerity.


    Su Ming was also looking at Qian Chen. After some time, he nodded.


    When Qian Chen saw him epting his offer, he let out a huge sigh of relief, and arge variety of emotions rose in his heart. He remembered how he had gone to thend of Immortals and how he had arrived in thend of Berserkers. Sometimes, he would feel very satisfied, but there were certain things that made him feel disappointed, and this life and death situation he was about to face soon especially made him feel miserable and agonized.


    The urge to return home caused Qian Chen to make this sort of promise to Su Ming.


    At that moment, he did not know just what sort of disaster he would bring to all Immortals and just how long the sky would remain red because of it¡­


    Neither did he know that if Su Ming saw how he left this ce and returned to thend of Immortals, it would be a set-back to Di Tian''s ns like none before it, and it would all happen due to Qian Chen''s promise. Because of this, Su Ming would bring an even greater amount of shock to Di Tian that evenpared to the time Hong Luo woke up!


    All of these, he did not know.


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, a few days went by. Su Ming sat on the Feng Shuipass calmly. Since he was an Outer Sect disciple, almost no one paid any sort of attention to him. Besides, even though he had physically grown up a little more, his current appearance was still that of a fourteen to fifteen year old boy; he looked little different to how he was before.


    There was still a hint of youthfulness on his face, and because of that, it was easy to for him to be ignored by other people.


    During these past few days, the eighteen Yin Dragons had dragged the nine huge carriages behind them, practically shooting through a small half of Eastern Wastnds. Their traveling speed was so quick that it even made Su Ming narrow his eyes when he asionally lowered his head and looked down.


    Another three days went by, and arge piece of nd appeared before Evil Spirit Sect¡­


    Perhaps it was not urate to describe this ce as a piece of nd, because the ground here was ck, and there was an air of decaying out from it. There was also arge amount of deep pits on the ground!


    These pits came in a variety of size, and all of them looked as if they had been formed by the stars from beyond this world crashing down. Some of therger ones were several hundreds of thousands of feet in size, but even the smallest ones were thousands of feet wide.


    There were some ces that did not have any pits but were filled with gigantic stones. They filled the cavities, and the part of them that was revealed outside gave of a shocking feeling of age.


    These stones also came in different sizes and were scattered all over thend. When Su Ming looked over¡­ he found that the number of stones was as countless as the ground was endless¡­


    Overall, the number of pits on the ground was about the same as the number of stones on thend.


    There were several hundreds stones that were each hundreds of thousands of feet in size, and if anyone stood on them, they would find that they were all incredibly tiny inparison.


    Thend here was strange, and the sky, too, was also unusual. There were no clouds above. In their ce were stones just like the ones on the ground, and they were all floating in the sky on their own. It was as if there was some form of power from a Law that existed between them and the ground that allowed them to not fall nor move, just remain floating in the sky.


    This spot was close to the center of Eastern Wastnds. The area of this desert was incredibly big¡­ and it was also not too far away from Eastern Wastnds Tower!


    This was the battlefield that had been chosen by both Evil Sect and the Immortal sects for their battle!


    Over here, they would be able to determine who would be the ones taking the lead when they entered Eastern Wastnds Tower, and who would be the ones who had to follow. The ones who lost would have to deliver a sufficient amount of Immortals'' souls so as to light up that ten million blood-red light from Eastern Wastnds Tower and in turn fulfill the requirement to enter the tower.


    This decision was clearly not made in thend of Berserkers, but had been made by the three Sovereigns and Five Emperors in the gxy of the Immortals.


    When Evil Spirit Sect''s army charged down to thend from the sky, they became the first sect to arrive in this ce, because Thousand River Valley was the closest one to the battlefield,pared to the spots where the other sects were built upon.


    Thousand River Valley could be a transfer point that would make it easy for those in Evil Sect to advance and retreat. This was also one of the reasons why Evil Spirit Sect had been sent to upy this region before the battle.


    The Yin Dragons'' roars echoed in the world and stirredyers of ripples that caused the sounds in the area to move, albeit slowly and only slightly.


    As the eighteen Yin Dragons descended, and the Evil Spirit Sect disciples on them turned into long arcs and leaped down. They took over several dozens of the meteors in the sky and a dozen something stones filling up the pits in the ground.


    The nine carriages were positioned horizontally on the ground, and there were quite arge number of disciples sitting on them and exercising their breathing quietly as they waited for their orders.


    With Shen Dong in the lead, the old monsters all sat down on a gigantic stone of a hundred thousand feet instead of choosing to stand on one of the meteors in the sky. They did not say a single word but merely waited silently.


    Only the two gigantic banners continued floating in the air, causing all those in the distance to be able to see the words ''Evil Spirit Sect'' sprawled on one of them, as well as the other three words ''Massacre all lives'' shining in bloody red light.


    Including Su Ming, the thousands of Outer Sect disciples along with the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance were cut off from these groups of people. They were not told where they were supposed to go, hence most of them split up and went off on their own. Su Ming chose a thousand feet stone on the ground, and when he sat down there, Qian Chen followed him, all while looking around himself nervously.


    "Senior, I know what this ce is¡­ This is the spot where the Immortals descend in Eastern Wastnds! Thew of Yin Death is the weakest here, and it''s the perfect ce for Immortals toe. Most of them in Eastern Wastnds had chosen to descend here!"


    Qian Chen sucked in a deep breath, and once he swiftly swept his gaze around the area, he lifted his head again and looked at the sky.


    ''Could it be¡­ that there will be new Immortalsing here during the battle? If that''s the case, there''s absolutely no need for them to fight here!'' Qian Chen''s heart let out a loud thump in his chest. He had a vague feeling that the battle this time might be greater than what he had imagined.


    Su Ming remained calm. Once he cast a nce at the sky, he narrowed his eyes. He could feel the ripples of power from the Rune in the sky.

 Chapter 644 — Chen Chong, Wu La!

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chen Chong, Wu La!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ripples from that Rune were not strong, but due to the unique environment, it seemed like it had fused with the world, forming a strange absorption force in the ce.


    ''There must be a reason why the Immortals chose to descend in this ce!''


    Su Ming averted his gaze. He was not concerned with whether there would be any new Immortals descending during the battle. From the moment he stepped out of Thousand River Valley, all his thoughts had merged into one single thought, and that was¡­ to kill Di Tian!


    This thought would not change because of any illusion, any power, or anything else. It represented Su Ming''s mind and spirit, as well as the determination lying in the depths of his soul!


    ''Di Tian''s real self might be strong, but his clone is not unbeatable in thend of Berserkers¡­ Besides¡­'' A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. Aside from all the things he had prepared, he also had a bold n towards killing Di Tian!


    The possibility of sess for this n might not be high, but it was still high enough. Once it seeded, then the possibility of him killing Di Tian would rise out of nowhere, and this increase in that possibility would practically seal Di Tian''s fate!


    Su Ming remained seated on the rock quietly, as a dark, cold smile formed on his lips.


    Those from Evil Spirit Sect were the earliest to arrive, and two hours after they saw the first signs of others. Numerous long arcs came charging towards them from the sky in the distance.


    Those long arcs seemed to form a gigantic kirin. As it charged forth in the sky, the sounds the people made sounded like the roars of a beast. That kirin was an illusion that had manifested from a Rune that was formed by 9,999 people. All of them worked together in the Rune, causing the kirin to look incredibly mighty and alive!


    The roars that came from the kirin caused all the Evil Spirit Sect members to lift their heads and look towards it coldly, even before it had arrived. Wind swept up the sand on the ground, making it seem as if it wanted to lift up the dust and cover up the sky.


    Right behind that giant kirin were seven huge mountains several, each of which was tens of thousands of feet tall, charging through the air, but this was not what shocked the Evil Spirit Sect''s disciples. The real thing that caused their pupils to shrink were the seven giants under those seven mountains.


    These seven giants were like abnormalities in the world. Each of them was several thousands of feet tall. They had no expressions on their faces, and waves of power that could cause fear to rise in the hearts of all people were spreading out of their bodies. Their eyes were shining with such bloodlust and madness that no one would dare to look them in the eye!


    Each of them was carrying a mountain and taking huge strides in the sky as they followed right behind the kirin.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would then be able to tell that these half-naked giants had skin like metal and stone. ttering sounds came from their bodies and rang in the air. They¡­ were not real living beings, but were puppets that had been created with some sort of unique method!


    "This is the Hidden Dragon Sect''s kirin formed with sacred thoughts¡­ and there''s also¡­ their Gctic Warrior Immortals!" Qian Chen sucked in a sharp breath. His face turned even paler and his teeth chattered, but he gritted his teeth and told Su Ming everything he knew.


    "Hidden Dragon Sect''s kirin is formed through the sacred thoughts gathered from ten thousand people activating the methods of their special cultivation. If there is one person among the ten thousand that can cast most of the divine abilities in Hidden Dragon Sect, then the kirin would even be able tomunicate with spirits!


    "There''re also these¡­ Gctic Warrior Immortals. Hidden Dragon Sect actually sent seven of them here¡­ This¡­ This shouldn''t be possible. From what I know, these Gctic Warrior Immortals are the most valuable treasures in Hidden Dragon Sect, and each of them possesses power equivalent to the peak of the Second Step!" Qian Chen''s breathing quickened and disbelief appeared on his face.


    "These seven giants are known as Gctic Warrior Immortals?" Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, but after a moment, he shook his head slowly.


    "They all have power equivalent to Berserkers who attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and each of them have a Berserker''s presence within their bodies¡­


    "I get it now! These seven Gctic Warrior Immortals were created using the flesh and blood of the Berserkers in thend. They didn''t descend here." Qian Chen sucked in a deep breath and mumbled hisst words under his breath.


    Su Ming did not speak. He had already managed to tell this before Qian Chen even said anything.


    A loud bang echoed in the sky, and the kirin charged through the air, descending on one of the giant stones on thend. At the instant itnded, it seemed as if the stone could not withstand the weight and arge amount of cracks appeared on it, along with cracking sounds. Eventually, it fell to pieces with a bang.


    There was a wave of hate and enmity in the kirin''s eyes. Once it cast a nce at the people from Evil Spirit Sect, it closed its eyes. At the instant it did so, the creature''s body dissipated, and right at that moment, ten thousand Hidden Dragon Sect disciples spread out to upy the area around them. They were all standing right opposite the Evil Spirit Sect in the distance.


    The person in the lead was a fair middle-aged man without any beard. He held a dragon staff in his hand, and once his gaze met that of Evil Spirit Sect''s Shen Dong, a bloody red light seemed to shine in his eyes.


    Right behind that middle-aged man were eight people. Three of them were women, and the other five men. All of them possessed outstanding power and their aura as Immortals surrounded their bodies. Anyone would be able to tell with just one nce that these people were Immortals who had descended in thend of Berserkers.


    The other Hidden Dragon Sect members spread out like a fan around this group of people. On the left were a dozen something young men and women with sullen looks on their faces. Murderous aura filled the air around them.


    Among these Hidden Dragon Sect members were two people who made Su Ming fall into a moment of absent-mindedness when he saw them.


    One of them was the first powerful Berserker he had seen in the Awakening Realm. He could still remember that feeling of shock he had experienced at that time all those years ago. That person¡­ was Wind Stream Tribe''s Elder¡­ Jing Nan!


    Right then, Jing Nan was the beardless middle-aged man standing right in the middle of Hidden Dragon Sect. From his spot on that stone and the instinctive respect the people around him showed, it was not difficult for Su Ming to tell that this person had an incredibly high position in Hidden Dragon Sect!


    And his level of cultivation¡­ Su Ming could see the faint ripples belonging to those in Ascendance on him.


    "Jingnan[1]¡­ He was originally one of the Sect Elders in Hidden Dragon Sect when he was in thend of Immortals. He was appointed the Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect here, once he descended in thend of Berserkers. Even after his power was suppressed, he still possesses the power of those in the great circle stage of Ascendance," Qian Chen immediately whispered.


    Su Ming remained silent. After a moment, his gaze fell on the second person. The man from his memories was now standing among one of the young men and women to the left.


    Chen Chong, as Su Ming remembered him, was a slightly plump person he had met before they climbed up the Wind Stream Mountain. He was a person who had been slightlyical but had incredible talent that was only second to Ye Wang, and he had also left a deep impression on Su Ming.


    He was still the same. His current appearance as he stood among the crowd was no different from the person in Su Ming''s memories.


    "Hidden Dragon Sect''s Chenchong[2]¡­ This person is rumored to possess the most shocking amount of talent among the younger generation in Hidden Dragon Sect. It is said that while he cannotpare to Ye Wang, he can still somewhat put up a fight to him. But¡­ it is also said that he''szy and does not like training¡­ Instead, he likes making friends, and he apparently has close friends all over the world." When Qian Chen saw the direction where Su Ming looked, he immediately whispered what he knew.


    Chenchong might not beughing and talking with the people in his crowd just as how Su Ming remembered him, but the aloof gaze he cast towards Evil Spirit Sect and the manner of the people gathered around him, as if they were stars surrounding the moon, reminded him of the past. He could still recall how he had stood in the crowd quietly, while standing next to Wind Stream Mountain, and watched as peoplevished praises on Chen Chong.


    At that time, Su Ming had beenpletely inconspicuous¡­ just like now. He was just as unnoticeable in Evil Spirit Sect as he had been back then.


    He did not know whether this was a coincidence. The scene in his memories seemed to have found a simrity with what was happening right then that allowed Su Ming to ovep his memories with what he was seeing.


    Once the seven giants in the sky descended, they threw the mountains in their hands on the ground, and the deafening booming that rose into the air caused even the ground to shake. Right before everyone''s eyes, the seven mountains crashed onto the ground and surrounded the territory upied by the Hidden Dragon Sect disciples like a Rune formed by seven mountains!


    After that, the giants stepped on their own mountains and red at Evil Spirit Mountain while crouching down.


    The forces of Evil Spirit Sect¡ªthe eighteen Yin Dragons¡ªstarted roaring and howling. The members of the two sects seemed to no longer be able to contain their desire for battle.


    Yet right at that moment, howling came from a distance. Nine gigantic blue shooting stars sliced through the sky from the direction where Hidden Dragon Sect hade and charged towards them, causing the world to tremble in their wake.


    At the same time, three dust devils, which seemed to have connected the sky to the earth, came charging forth with loud booming sounds from the direction where Evil Spirit Sect hade, as they swept up everything in the world. The shooting stars and the dust devils that came from two different directions did not slow down even a single bit as they approached the future battlefield. Instead, the closer they came to the spot, the faster they traveled.


    At that moment, the world roared, dust flew in the air, and the universe was cast in shadow!


    The dust devils and shooting stars immediately made all the people from Evil Spirit Sect and Hidden Dragon Sect lift their heads to look. Almost at the instant both parties looked over, the nine shooting stars crashed into the three dust devils in midair, right above the spot where the Immortals descended.


    Deafening booming sounds shook the sky, and earth rang in the air, andrge amounts of ripples appeared in the sky. Waves of impact spread swiftly in all directions, causing the entire sky to start distorting, as if it was about to shatter.


    In the midst of these rumbling sounds, the nine shooting stars fell backwards andnded by Hidden Dragon Sect before they turned into nearly ten thousand cultivators. All of these people had dark expressions on their faces, and quite a number of them coughed up blood once theynded on the ground. Among the people in front, Su Ming saw Sky Mist''s ancestor!


    He also saw Tian Lan Meng, Tian Lan You, and a face he remembered clearly from his past - Wu La!


    At the same time, the three dust devils that seemed to have connected the sky and earth too fell backwards due to the crash and descended on the ground, disappearing and turning into nearly ten thousand cultivators. Once theynded on the ground, there was also quite a number of them who coughed up blood, but an even stronger murderous aura erupted forth from their bodies.


    Evil Dust Sect!


    Sky Mist Dao!


    "Nine Stars of Sky Mist. This is Sky Mist Dao''s renowned Rune. It can be formed with just nine people, and it''s very famous among all Immortal sects. This sect has the greatest enmity with Evil Sect''s Evil Dust Sect, and whenever Immortals fight against each other, those two will always fight each other to the death right from the moment they run into each other!


    "Evil Dust Sect''s overall power is the same as that of Evil Spirit Sect, but the people in that sect are more skilled inmanding the powers of earth. Their skills arepletely different from Evil Spirit Sect''s Arts to control vengeful souls¡­" Qian Chen might be a bundle of nerves by then, but he still continued introducing the sects in a low whisper.

 Chapter 645 — Si Kong, Bi Tu!

    <h4>Chapter 645: Si Kong, Bi Tu!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qian Chen''s words echoed in Su Ming''s ears as his eyes followed the few familiar faces standing among Sky Mist Dao. He wanted to retain hisposure, but some ripples had still stirred up in his heart, which eventually turned into a sigh.


    He saw Tian Lan Meng, the woman he had gotten to know in Freezing Sky n¡­


    He saw Sky Mist''s ancestor, the man who had forced him to leave thend of Berserkers all those years ago. All these things were like memories of a past life. They were rather blurry, but he would never forget them.


    There was also that woman that looked exactly as Tian Lan Meng. Su Ming remembered her vaguely, knowing that she was Tian Lan Meng''s sister.


    However, it did not matter whether it was Sky Mist''s ancestor or the sisters, all of their images gradually faded away from Su Ming''s eyes, along with the near ten thousand other people of Sky Mist Dao. All of them turned into blurry images¡­ except¡­ for hers.


    It was a woman who could not be considered incredibly beautiful, only somewhat pretty and a little more attractive than an average looking person. She wore a blue dress and stood among the crowd with her short hair as if she was just another person in the crowd.


    Yet while she was standing among the crowd¡­ her position was right in front of the sisters and beside Sky Mist''s ancestor!


    "So she didn''t pass away¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly, in a voice that only he could hear. He looked at the woman, Wu La. In his memories, she had called out to Mo Su before she closed her eyes and died in his arms.


    She was still the same as she was in his memories. Nothing had changed about her, and neither could he detect much difference in her¡­ Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, he looked towards the old man standing behind Sky Mist''s ancestor, right before Wu La, among the ten thousand cultivators from Sky Mist Dao.


    The old man was of average looks, but the light in his eyes made it seem as if there was lightning circling his eyes, causing no one to be able to look him in the eye.


    "Sky Mist Dao''s Zhou Fang. This person was in charge of dealing out punishments when he was in thend of Immortals'' Sky Mist Dao. He has killed an endless amount of people, and the murderous aura on him is troublesome even for those in Evil Sect. This person¡­ has been appointed the Sect Master in thend of Berserkers'' Sky Mist Dao, otherwise known as the Grand Sect Elder!


    "I don''t know the old man behind him, but the woman beside him is a rare prodigy in thend of Immortals'' Sky Mist Dao. Her name is Wu Le!"


    When Qian Chen''s voice fell into Su Ming''s ears, he looked away silently and turned his gaze towards Evil Dust Sect, who was located not too far away from Evil Spirit Sect on the side of the battlefield belonging to Evil Sect.


    The first person he saw there was a young man full of pride and whose presence was like the sun itself, as he stood among the Evil Dust Sect. Most of the disciples avoided his spot, causing the ce where he stood to be incredibly eye-catching. It was as if he was afraid other people did not know of his status and his position in Evil Dust Sect.


    He wore an extravagant looking purple long robe and had fair skin, like that of a white jade. He was incredibly handsome, but the aloof gaze and the arrogance on his face caused him to exude a presence that kept the others away from him.


    "Evil Dust Sect''s Sikong!"


    Su Ming heard Qian Chen''s words, but even if the other had not introduced him, he would still have been able to recognize him with just one nce. After all, this person was the Si Kong from his memories, the person from Dark Dragon Tribe, a member of the same tribe as Bai Ling.


    The prideful and arrogant look on his face was the exact same as in Su Ming''s memories, and it brought an incredible amount of dislike within his heart at the moment he first saw him.


    Su Ming moved his gaze and looked towards the most powerful person in Evil Dust Sect. It was also a familiar face, for it was Wind Stream Tribe''s Shi Hai, the old man who had taken him to Wind Stream Mountain.


    His power in the great circle stage in Ascendance had allowed him to be one of the three Apogees, along with Shen Dong.


    He stood there with a cold sneer on his lips as he looked at the people from Sky Mist Dao. The killing intent shining in his eyes was already so strong that it was practically surging out of him.


    Su Ming had saw far too many familiar faces on this day. If his past self from many years ago had been here, then there would have surely been a huge storm raging in his heart at the moment. He would not have been able to calm down, and would have been in a huge state of confusion in the midst of his shock.


    But Su Ming had already gone through far too many things. He had already found his answers from Beiling and Chenxin. Still, he did not want¡­ He really did not want to find his elder and Lei Chen in the crowd¡­


    In the midst of silence, Su Ming closed his eyes. After some time, when a loud roar rang in the sky and the world''s might fell on them, he opened his eyes and looked towards the sky to see¡­ a sea of blooding towards them!


    This was a sea of blood about several hundreds of feet wide, and it was churning as if it possessed life. Some corpses would asionally show up within it, and they were of men and of women, of young and of old. There were also some babies as well, but all of them were dead. They were all corpses now, and there was no longer any blood within them. They were submerged in the sea of blood and brought to this ce.


    At the instant Su Ming saw those corpses, killing intent shone briefly in his eyes, and a dark, cold look gradually appeared within them. He clenched his fists tightly. His sudden reaction was due to the fact that he had managed to tell that all the corpses came from people that came from Berserker Tribes, and there was more than just one tribe among the dead¡­


    It was clear to Su Ming that those Berserkers had not died too long ago, and it was also equally apparent to him that Evil Lust Sect had killed all the tribes they saw on their way to this ce to form this sea of blood that surged in the sky.


    This monstrosity was still closing in, and a thick, bloody stench came crashing into everyone''s faces before surrounding the entire nd, refusing to dissipate even after a long time had passed. As the world roared, the sea of blood arrived in the blink of an eye, and once it took a full circle in midair, a strangeughter traveled from within it.


    Eventually, the sea of blood crumbled with a loud bang and turned into a bloody rain that poured down on the ground. Once a drop fell, it would merge together with others, and as the bloody red light shone in the air, causing everyone''s vision to turn blurry, nearly ten thousand people descended beside Evil Dust Sect. The bloody rain that had gathered together rapidly closed in on these people and turned into blood-red long robes on their bodies.


    The person standing in the lead was an old man with a dark look on his face. He wore a blood-red long robe and held a ck wooden staff in his hand. Once he swept his gaze across the area, a bloodthirsty smirk curled up on his lips.


    Almost all of the Evil Lust Sect members standing behind him spotted the same look. There was also a woman behind him dressed in a red robe. She was incredibly beautiful, but the murderous auraing from her body gave off an incredibly threatening air. The blood-colored robe on her body and the bright red shade on her lips caused all those who saw her to be unable to tell whether her robes and lips were just dyed in that shade of brilliant red¡­ or whether it was really blood!


    "Evil Lust Sect loves killing and collecting blood the most. Their Grand Sect Elder, Bitu, is one of the three Apogees, and his power is on par with that of the other two, but if we talked just about the number of people killed, then he''s definitely the one in the lead among the three!


    "The woman behind him is Bi''su, the prodigy who is equal to Wushen and Sikong! This woman has incredibly high potential, and she is one of the prodigies in Evil Lust Sect. She also has an older brother by the name of Bisu. The su in Bi''su''s name is pronounced quietly, and as for Bisu''s name, both sybles are ented[1]!


    "Her older brother is in Evil Immortal Sect, and is the strongest among all the prodigies in Evil Sect. His potential surpasses that of all the others. He is the person Evil Sect is training and developing in hopes that he would be able to stand up against Justice Heaven Dao''s Ye Wang," Qian Chen immediately exined.


    As Su Ming sized up Bitu, a killing intent that was on par with the one he harbored for Di Tian lit up in his eyes. It appeared beyond his control, because this Bitu was the Elder from ck Mountain Tribe that had caused Dark Mountain''s destruction in his memories¡­ Bi Tu!


    He was the person who had transformed himself into a half-human half-bat hybrid and whom Su Ming had fought in the sky above Dark Mountain!


    ''Most of the people in my memories have already appeared. I didn''t expect I would be able to see them in the battle between Evil Sect and all the other Immortal sects¡­''


    When Su Ming swept his gaze past these people, a ray of light that outshone all others appeared in the world, and it was charging forth from the sky behind Hidden Dragon Sect and Sky Mist Dao.


    It was a sword re that outshone all the light in the world!


    And it came from a huge sword that was several hundreds of thousands of feet long. The only other sword that was bigger than it was the ancient bronze sword Su Ming had seen in the World of Nine Yin. Besides it, no other sword couldpare.


    The sword re separated the sky and earth. As it charged forward, it made all those who saw it feel their hearts tremble against their will. All those from Hidden Dragon Sect stood up, and the cultivators from Sky Mist Dao did the same thing. At the instant they looked towards the sword, the heads of the two sects, Jingnan and Zhou Fang, cast each other a look before they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the iing sword in the sky.


    "We of Hidden Dragon Sect greet the Heavenly Emperor!"


    "We of Sky Mist Dao greet the Heavenly Emperor!"


    Once these two people spoke, all the cultivators from Sky Mist Dao and Hidden Dragon Sect wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the sky. Their voices as they paid their respects were shockingly loud, echoing in all directions.


    However, even when the voices of those tens of thousands of people rang in the air, they still could not cover the whistle of the sword as it traveled through the air. They merely served as a contrast. Soon, the sword arrived at the battlefield!


    Su Ming''s pupils constricted and killing intent raged within his body, but he would not show even a single hint of it. Instead, he just looked over with a freezing re.


    Once the sword closed in, an innumerable amount of people from atop it turned into long arcs and charged towards the ground. Each of them stood on a sword, and they numbered not to ten thousand, but were near thirty thousand. They spread out across the sky and earth, and with just the power of their sect alone, they couldpletely put down all the three inferior sects of Evil Sect!


    At the same time, two figures appeared on the sword in the sky. They were two people wearing crowns on their heads, and even though the sword re made it so that no one could see their faces clearly, the waves of powering from their bodies could suppress all those in Ascendance. This was definitely no longer the power that belonged to those in the First Step!


    It was incredibly rare for any Immortal to possess the power beyond the First Step due to the Laws in Yin Death Region set in thend of Berserkers. Almost at the instant Su Ming saw these two figures and sensed that familiar power, a brilliant light immediately shone in his eyes.


    At the same time, his heart also sank.


    ''Two of them!''


    Immediately after, he saw Beiling and Chenxin among the thirty thousand cultivators that descended on thend, as well as two other people who caused certain faces to emerge in Su Ming''s memories.


    One of them was Bei Ling''s father, Dark Mountain''s Head of the Hunters!


    The other was Chen Xin''s father, Dark Mountain''s¡­ tribe leader!


    These two well-built men were now dressed in purple robes and stood right in the front of all the cultivators under the sword. Their expressions were cold and aloof, and a power that belonged to those in the great circle stage of Ascendance spread out from their bodies. Clearly, this was not their original level of cultivation, but what they possessed after their powers had been suppressed!


    Su Ming was certain of it because the feeling of threat from them surpassed what he felt from Shen Dong!


    With calm eyes, he looked towards the two people in Emperor''s robes on the sword in the sky. At that moment, there was not a single thought distracting his mind. He had already set out what he must do, and no matter what sort of price he had to pay, his desire to kill Di Tian would never waver!


    He swept his gaze past Beiling, Chenxin, Sky Mist Dao''s Wu Le, Hidden Dragon Sect''s Chenchong, Evil Lust Sect''s Bi''su, and Evil Dust Sect''s Sikong.


    ''All these people are the prodigies off of their respective sects in thend of Immortals. I''ll ignore why they appeared in my past for now¡­ They lost to me when we were in Wind Stream Mountain, and now¡­ they will lose to me again in this ce!''

 Chapter 646 — The Battle Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 646: The Battle Begins!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "The person on the sword is the Heavenly Emperor¡­ Di Tian!" Qian Chen''s voice quivered slightly and he went a little nearer to Su Ming before he spoke up again in a whisper.


    "There is a rumor circting about the five Emperors in thend of Immortals. It is said that if the strongest Yellow Emperor truly died, then his death is definitely rted to Di Tian, because Di Tian was the Yellow Emperor''s disciple, and the Yellow Emperor''s children have all been sealed off and divided by Di Tian!"


    Su Ming did not speak. He merely sat on the stone and kept his gaze fixed on Di Tian in the sky, refusing to look away even after a long time had passed. He knew that he had one advantage over Di Tian at that moment - he could see Di Tian, but Di Tian did not know that he was here!


    While Su Ming was being silent, his gaze fell on Beiling and Chenxin, and aplicated look appeared in his eyes.


    "That is Di Tian''s disciple, Young Lord Beiling¡­ This person''s potential is said to be just right under Ye Wang''s and is on par with Chenchong''s. He is also said to be a serious and staid person¡­ The woman beside him is his junior sister." Qian Chen looked towards the direction of Su Ming''s gaze and immediately started introducing the people he saw.


    "The two people behind Beiling and Chenxing were Dharma Protectors when they were in thend of Immortals'' Great Leaf Immortal Sect. Right now, they''re the Sect Masters of thend of Berserkers'' Great Leaf Immortal Seact. It is said that they followed Di Tian around all the time when they were in thend of Immortals, and they are all incredibly trusted subordinates of his¡­"


    This Qian Chen seemed to know everything. From his mouth alone, Su Ming could already understand the whole world that belonged to the Immortals.


    Almost at the moment Qian Chen finished speaking, rolling ck fog immediately appeared out of nowhere in the sky from the direction of Evil Sect. That ck fog filled the entire sky, and piercing screeches could be hearding from within it.


    The ck fog tumbled in the air and looked as if it had covered the whole sky. It seemed endless, for no one could see any light in the distance. This darkness hade incredibly suddenly, along with the piercing screeches that sounded as if they possessed a power to pierce through the soul. It caused almost all the people in thend where Immortals descended to feel their hearts shudder. As if needles had stabbed into their bodies, they all started shouting together as if they could not withstand the pain and were almost pushed to the brink of madness because of it.


    Evil Sect was in a better state though. Besides the weak ones, most of the disciples were fine, but most of the people among the Immortal sects instantly turned pale once those piercing screeches rang in the air. ck shadows even swiftly appeared between some of their brows. As they trembled, their bodies started rapidly withering away. Their flesh and blood did not disappear, but were being swiftly absorbed by the ck shadows between the center of their brows. It was as if there was some sort of malicious spirit contained there, and it was absorbing these people''s flesh and blood to be able to charge out.


    Almost at the moment these Immortals could no longer bear with the piercing screeches, a cold harrumph echoed in the sky, and once it fell into everyone''s ears, they felt as if they were listening to a sword humming. It sounded as if there was a sword crashing against stone and metal, and it was a clear sound that exuded a biting, chilling air!


    All the disciples from the Immortal sects who heard that sound as it echoed in the air immediately started shivering as if they had just woken up from a dream. Expressions of wakefulness appeared on their faces, and their bodies stopped withering away. The ck shadows at the center of their brows seemed let out silent screams of pain and then were wiped off.


    Su Ming''s pupils constricted. At the moment the evil sound had rang shrilly in the air, he had already lifted his right hand and pressed it against Qian Chen''s shoulder, causing him to only tremble under that piercing screech while remaining uninjured. However, the reason behind Su Ming''s pupils constricting and a slightly grave expression appearing on his face was because he had vaguely seen an illusory sword slicing down from the sky on the Immortal sects as that cold harrumph rang in the air.


    There were few who could see that sword in the battlefield. Even Bao Qiu and the others around her could not detect it. Only those who had reached the great circle stage in Ascendance like Shen Dong would be able to see some clues hinting at its existence.


    That sword seemed like a mere illusion, but it seemed to have executed the Law of the World and separated the spot that the Immortal sects resided. It might only have been separated for an instant, but it had made the evil sound lose its targets, wiping away the inner Devils that had been born among the Immortal sect disciples due to that evil sound!


    More importantly, the person who had let out that cold harrumph was not the Di Tian in purple robes, who Su Ming was familiar with, but instead the other clone in golden robes. The power that of that harrumph had immediately allowed Su Ming to make his judgment.


    ''Two clones¡­ And the clone in the golden robes is stronger than the one in purple!''


    "Immortals and Evil Immortals'' Curse." Qian Chen''s face turned pale and sweat beaded on his forehead as he mumbled.


    "This is the great divine ability of Evil Immortal Sect, and it is also one of the Ji An''s favorite great divine abilities. In the past, all those who heard this Immortals and Evil Immortals'' Curse would find Evil Neonates emerging in their bodies, and they would then absorb their flesh and blood, causing their bodies to wither away. Then, once their bodies died, the Evil Neonates would be born.


    "These creatures would then act as Ji An''s powerful killing moves, and they could even merge together to form Immortal Neonates," Qian Chen exined in a quiet voice.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and looked towards the endless ck fog charging towards them from the sky in the distance.


    The ck fog got increasingly closer as it tumbled about in the sky. The people on the battlefield could vaguely see an innumerable amount of people within the clouds, but they were nothingpared to the fog''s appearance, which was the sight that had truly brought shock to all the people in the Immortal sects!


    As it closed in, the portion right in the front merged together and turned into a gigantic human face. It looked incredibly ferocious, with the ck fog as its body and the threads by the side its hair. As this creature approached the area, a dark voice rang in the air with such strength that it shook the sky and earth.


    "Di Tian!"


    This voice echoed in all directions, causing all the cultivators on the ground to feel their hearts tremble. Even Shen Dong and the others were the same. As for Sikong and Chenchong, their faces turned pale.


    Su Ming sat on the rock, and the brilliant light shining in his eyes moments ago was hidden away. He looked at the ck fog in the sky. After having heard this man''s name for so long, this was the first time he finally saw him.


    Su Ming''s gaze seemed to be able to pierce through the fog and look within it, where he saw twenty thousand people in ck armor, wearing aloof expressions on their faces while dark light shone in their eyes. Right before them was a boy dressed in ck robes!


    That boy was incredibly handsome. His ck hair danced in the air, and he held a ck fan in his hand. If the ck fog and all the people in ck armor were not around, then this boy would have definitely looked incredibly elegant and graceful!


    Almost at the instant Su Ming looked towards the boy, the boy also seemed to have noticed his gaze and immediately lowered his head, but Su Ming had already averted his eyes by that time. The boy looked at the ground for a moment and a light crease appeared between his brows. But he stopped paying any attention to the ground after that.


    "Ji An!" slowly called out the Di Tian in golden robes, as the rolling mass of ck fog hovered directly opposite of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s giant sword in the sky.


    "Today, the Immortals and Evil Immortals will fight, and the winner will take control of Eastern Wastnds Tower. As for the one who loses¡­" the Di Tian in golden robes said in a low voice. But before he could finish speaking, the rolling ck fog immediately exploded and spread out, instantly filling up the entire area on the ground, as if it had separated the sky from the earth!


    Immediately after, the twenty thousand people in ck armor lifted their heads and turned into long ck arcs that charged towards the fog on the ground.


    "Why are you being so talkative? Di Tian, are you old and senile now?! Disciples of Evil Sect, kill them!"


    Once the fog filled the area on the ground, none of it could be seen in the sky any longer, causing Ji An''s figure to be revealed in the air. The boy in ck robes put on a sinister smile on his face, and his eyes shone with killing intent in his chilling re. He waspletely unbothered and not the slightest bit wary of the two clones. With a step forward, he charged towards the sword where the Di Tians were.


    The eyes of both the clones shone, and the one in purple robes took a step forward, with a cold sneer on his face.


    "You might be slightly weaker than our real self''s magical body, but you still have to bear with the limitations set by thews in Yin Death Region. I''d like to see how you will fight against two of our real self''s clones!"


    Rumbling sounds instantly echoed in the sky, but no one on the ground could see what was happening above, because the fog that filled the sky had blocked off all the gazes directed upwards. The rumbles then turned into waves of impact that swept towards Great Leaf Immortal Sect, Hidden Dragon Sect, and Sky Mist Dao.


    The battle suddenly erupted at the instant Ji An arrived!


    Almost the instant the fog spread outwards and covered all the people''s gazes, Su Ming stood up and struck Qian Chen''s shoulder. With it, a faint ray of golden light immediately surged into Qian Chen''s body through his hand.


    "Close your eyes and fake death. As long your luck isn''t too rotten, then as long as you have my power protecting you, you will be fine!" Once Su Ming said that, he took a step forward.


    Qian Chen was taken aback for a moment, but then immediately let out a shrill scream of pain.


    "Ah¡­! You ambushed me¡­ you¡­ bas¡­ tards¡­" As he screamed, he started looking everywhere, and once he fell down, he quickly crawled under the stone beside him andid down under it while his heart raced in anxiety in his chest.


    Su Ming moved like a ghost. As he charged forward, he moved about in the fog. He did not immediately rush out but instead spread his divine sense outwards. The fog around him might be thick, but it was practically non-existent within his perception.


    Almost at the instant the fog spread out, Su Ming lifted his right hand with an aloof expression and swiped at the fog to his right. A scream of pain rang out, and a Hidden Dragon Sect disciple was grabbed by the throat. Shock and despair appeared in the disciple''s eyes. Up till this point, he still didn''t understand why the target he had singled out before the fog appeared would suddenly be so terrifying.


    The spot where he stood in Evil Spirit Sect was clearly one the belonged to an Outer Sect disciple¡­


    A pity, but he no longer had any chance to think about that question. Su Ming squeezed with his right hand and a bang rang in the air. The Hidden Dragon Sect disciple''s head exploded, and Su Ming continued walking forward.


    He could clearly see a woman in white where the three Immortal sects were gathered in his divine sense. She had multipleyers of protection ced on her and would asionally send out jade slips to the people. These jade slips were like orders that caused the fifty thousand cultivators among the Immortal sects to quickly organize themselves in the fog after only a short period of chaos.


    As for Evil Sect, they were clearly incredibly familiar with this ck fog. As if they had been prepared for it beforehand, at the instant it appeared, they started swiftly killing the Immortals under the lead of the twenty thousand people in ck armor!


    Su Ming calmly lifted his left hand. The green mark on his left hand was shining rapidly at the moment, and wisps of aura of death started charging towards his left hand from all directions.


    "The true way to use this Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal¡­ is not to transfer the power of Yin Death, but¡­ to offer the aura of death to the seal!" Su Ming said tly, and a chilling re appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 647 — Sinister!

    <h4>Chapter 647: Sinister!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If Su Ming had enough aura of death to deliver to this Verdant Abyssal Seal, then he would be able to trade in even more power of Yin Death from the world. Then, with this power of Yin Death, he could bring up an explosion that was even greater than what Shen Dong had managed to summon.


    This was the epiphany he had gained when he was examining the Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal. There was an innate difference between him and Shen Dong, which was why Shen Dong had been unable to understand this Art fully, but once it was in Su Ming''s hands, he would be able to make it shine brilliantly.


    ''A fight between ten thousand people¡­ In terms of numbers, they can''tpare to the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers, but the power within each of these people here is much strongerpared to the Shamans and Berserkers¡­ If that''s the case, since the aura of death''s thickness will increase because of a person''s level of cultivation, then even if there aren''t many people fighting on both sides, the aura of death will still be great because of the Immortals'' power will cause it to increase by multiple fold!''


    Su Ming walked in the ck fog at a moderate pace. Roars and the sounds of battle rose and fell in his ears. However, he no longer had the hot-blooded fervor he had during the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers. His heart remained cold.


    He had no reason to be fired up for this battle!


    This was an internal strife among the Immortals and a scramble for power between Evil Sect and all the other Immortal sects. Su Ming was just a guest in this battle, a stranger who came to this battlefield with his own goals.


    He only had one really, and that was to kill Di Tian. To aplish this goal, others had sprung up. It was just like building a tower. Severalyers needed to be built upon each other before a tower could be formed!


    ''I''ll need at least half of the people to die toplete the Verdant Abyssal Seal. It''ll be even better if I could get more¡­''


    A glint appeared in his eyes. With his divine sense, he saw the three Immortal Sects slowly finding their way in the fog as the woman in white led them, issuing her orders with the jade slips. Instead, they started shrinking back, and with the woman in white as the center, they slowly looked as if they wanted to form a formation of three rings.


    A squad was formed with nine people, and a toon with nine of these squads. With nine toons, a brigade was formed. The dozens of brigades then started retreating in an organized fashion continuously, and as they set up their formation, the Evil Sect teams that were rushing at them were like fierce tigers that had run into hedgehogs and could not swiftly ughter arge amount of them, unlike what they had managed to do at the start.


    The leaders were the ones who had a crucial function within these brigades, and the people with this position were the ones who would directly receive the woman in white''s orders. Then, they would send these orders to the toons in their brigades, and these toons would then send the orders to the squads. This then resulted in the three Immortal sects looking like a single being that could not be separated, yet one that was also capable of dividing itself into several dozens of groups at any time it wanted!


    On the other hand, the charge led by the twenty thousand Evil Immortals d in ck armor was now like thest flickers of a dying me. Once the three Immortal sects started fighting back, they gradually lost the advantage they''d had at the start.


    Aside from that, powerful Immortals in Ascendance like Shen Dong and Shihai had been detained by other Ascendant cultivators in the fog. Booming sounds kepting continuously from their direction as these people fought against each other.


    Even Bao Qiu was fighting against another cultivator in Soul Transformation Stage from Great Leaf Immortal Sect. They would not allow any person who had a high level of cultivation join in the charge between both armies.


    It was the same for the Immortal sects. Once they had been marked by those in Evil Sect, they were also held back by their enemies.


    ''By how things usually progress, they should be heading into a stalemate very soon. Both sides will each bring out all the powerful Enchanted Treasures against their opponents that are of the same level of cultivation as theirs, and then, they will try to gain the upper hand again and continue with the ughter!''


    Su Ming''s gaze asionally fell on the fog before him. Once he could vaguely see ahead, he started observing the world outside with caution. The sky above him was not bright. There was a faintyer of purple fog there. It was not thick, and in that thinyer he saw three figures crisscrossing each other as they fought. Loud booming sounds that shook the sky and earth reverberated in the air.


    The ripplesing from the Rune above these three people were bing stronger, and it seemed that new Immortals would descend to thend before long.


    ''I can''t afford to wait for such a long time. If I let those from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects act ording to their ns, then not many of their people will die, and it''ll be slow. The Rune in the sky also seems rather strange.''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. When he saw that Evil Sect had already reached the end of their ughter and looked as if they were about to retreat, he took a step forward and charged forward like a specter towards one of the brigades that were setting up their formation.


    This was a brigade of a thousand people filled with boundless vitality at that moment. It wasposed entirely of people from Sky Mist Dao, and a murderous air filled the area around them. The eyes of each person here from Sky Mist Dao were burning brightly. The leaders of the toons among them were all cultivators who had reached the Nascent Soul Stage. Some of them were in the Soul Formation State. The leader of the brigade, who was surrounded by multipleyers of people, was a cultivator in the Soul Transformation Stage.


    This Immortal brigade, which was the closest one to Su Ming, was retreating continuously, as if all the wills of the people inside had be connected to each other. They were retreating swiftly toplete the formation. Right before them were numerous Evil Sect disciples and arge number of people in ck armor who were bringing with bloodlust and madness as they continued raining down their attacks on the brigade.


    Shanhen was right in front of the team, among the people leading the charge. A mighty force burst forth from his well-built body at that moment, and his power spread out while nine ck des surrounded his body. As he charged forth, he was like a whirlwind sweeping across thend¡­ but the thousand man brigade did not show any signs of dispersing despite being in the midst of the charge. They continued retreating in an organized manner, causing those in Evil Sect to feel incredibly helpless against them, because another brigade had appeared in the direction where these Evil Sect members were, and it was clear that they had been surrounded at some point without being aware of it.


    In the midst of that helplessness, these Evil Sect disciples began thinking of retreating. Bloodlust shone in Shanhen''s eyes, but after letting out a cold harrumph, he, too, started withdrawing.


    After all, this was something that could not be helped. They were not the only ones retreating at the moment. The entire Evil Sect army was retreating to widen the distance between them and the Immortal sects.


    This was something that was part of their ns to begin with, and they were quick on their feet as they began retreating.


    However, almost at the moment Shanhen started withdrawing, a wave from the fog that would only be formed when someone was charging forward suddenly appeared not too far away from where he was. As those ripples spread out, a faint silhouette of a person could be seen within, and that person was so quick that he seemed like a shooting star charging through the fog as he rushed towards the thousand man brigade.


    Both sides shed in an instant, and a shocking bang swiftly erupted into the air. The will formed together by the thousand people started showing signs of crumbling once that silhouette charged into them. At the same time their will started crumbling, the stranger made his way into the thousand man brigade. Wherever he went, shrill screams of pain would travel out and blood would spill everywhere. Naturally, that silhouette was Su Ming!


    With just three steps, he appeared right before the leader of a toon. That person was a cultivator in the Nascent Soul Stage. The man''s pupils shrank and shock appeared in his eyes. He knew that unless it was a cultivator in Ascendance, then no person would be able to break into this thousand man brigade where he was right at that moment.


    Yet, all the cultivators in Ascendance within Evil Sect already had someone of equal level from the Immortal sects fighting against them¡­ So how did an additional cultivator in Ascendance suddenly appear in Evil Sect?!


    And he was clear that this was a cultivator in Ascendance Stage, not someone in any other stage of cultivation. Besides, more importantly, this sudden addition was incredibly fatal to one side of the battle among low-leveled cultivators!


    It was a pity, but this man no longer had any time to think about this. Su Ming did not stop. With one step, he closed in and lifted his right hand. When he moved past that person, he seized his throat, and once he dragged him a dozen steps, he crushed the man''s throat and shattered his Nascent Soul.


    Once he let go, he moved towards the leader of the brigade - the old cultivator in Soul Transformation Stage.


    That old man was dressed in green robes, and his eyes were as wide as saucers at that moment. There was also shock in his gaze, and he immediately fell back without any hesitation. A strong life threatening sense of danger shot up like a sharp needle piercing his heart, causing the only thought in his mind in the midst of his nervousness to be that of hastily fleeing for his life.


    Yet with Su Ming''s speed and power, the old man''s speed as he fled was simply too slow. Almost at the moment he started retreating, Su Ming had already turned into a long arc and moved past him in a sh. Blood gushed out like a fountain in the air, and in Su Ming''s hand was the old man''s head, who could now no longer close its eyes.


    There were no screams of pain nor shrieks. There was only stunned silence, for the thousand man brigade whose purpose was to suppress those from Evil Sect had their brigade leader and several of their toon leaders killed in a short span of time, courtesy of Su Ming. After a short period of silence, cries of surprise erupted from these thousand people.


    At the same time, Shanhen and the others who had been retreating nearby were also momentarily shocked, but immediately after, they let out excited roars and no longer retreated. Instead, they rushed into the thousand man brigade that was near breaking point like murderous demons and fiends.


    "I am Shanhen. Thank you for your help, senior. May I know which Evil Sect you came from?" In the midst of his crazed ughter, Shanhen spoke up, but he did not obtain an answer. Su Ming had already left.


    He moved like the god of death in this piece ofnd filled with ck fog. As he weaved about, he would charge swiftly into one of the brigades and kill its leader and numerous toon leaders, with his greatest speed and amount of power he could muster. It was as if he was cutting through knots with a sharp knife.


    While he had only dealt with eight brigades and not all of them, the effect he brought to the battlefield was still incredibly apparent, causing the originally retreating Evil Sect to stop moving for a moment before they charged forward to kill once again. The eight crumbled brigades were gaps in the Immortal sects'' formation, and they were continuously being torn wider!


    Su Ming did not tear open more gaps for Evil Sect. He did not want a single side to win in this battle. He wanted¡­ aplete annihtion of both armies when their strength became equal once again. Only when that happened would he be able to gain arge amount of aura of death within a short period of time. Only then would the might of his Verdant Abyssal Seal reach a terrifying level!


    Green light surrounded his left hand at that moment, and the aura of death there was rising exponentially at a maddening pace.


    "Go on, kill¡­ The more you kill, the better," Su Ming muttered under his breath.


    Suddenly, he whipped his head to the side and looked towards the Immortal sects'' direction. He saw a woman''s gaze locking onto him, and it belonged to the woman in white who had been setting up the formation for the Immortal sects.


    "She can actually find me?" A flicker of light shone in Su Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 648 — Don’t Provoke Me!

    <h4>Chapter 648: Don¡¯t Provoke Me!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "How can this be!"


    "There are eight powerful warriors in Ascendance from Evil Sect besides the three Apogees from the three inferior sects¡­ But these eight people are just in the early stage of Ascendance¡­ From the information we received, one of them died in Thousand River Valley, so there should only be ten people from Evil Sect that are in Ascendance!"


    "We already sent people to handle these ten, and by the looks of it, all of them are still held back by our ns, so who is the new one who appeared?"


    There were some old men standing beside the woman in white behind the multipleyers of protection created by those in the Immortal sects. These old men''s faces were filled with shock, and they were all speaking out of surprise. They might be standing in a circle, but none of them possessed the power of Ascendance. They were at most in Soul Transformation Stage, yet all of them were in possession of divine senses that had surpassed the limits of their current level of cultivation.


    They were four old men, and they were originally sitting cross-legged on the ground with their divine senses spread outwards to gather on the woman in the middle. Due to the change in the battlefield at that moment, grave expressions appeared on their faces.


    "Could it be that the information we obtained was wrong, and that cultivator in Ascendance who we learned was dead didn''t truly die?!"


    "This is the only exnation¡­"


    The woman in white remained calm as she looked at the rolling ck fog in the distance. After some time, she uttered softly, "He noticed me¡­" There was an airy and ethereal quality to her voice, as if it did not belong to this world.


    "Notify Hidden Dragon Sect and send a Warrior Immortal to kill this person. If it won''t be able to kill him, then at least have it tie him down!"


    The woman in white had a t expression on her face. Once she finished speaking, the four old men behind her used some sort of unknown method and contacted Hidden Dragon Sect, and one of the seven Gctic Warrior Immortals crouching down on the mountains spotted a brilliant light shing in its eyes. It stood up, and when it took a step forward, it grabbed the mountain with its right hand and left into the ck fog with it as loud booming sounds echoed behind them.


    The woman in white rubbed the center of her brows and no longer bothered herself with this matter. To her, this was just an unforeseen ident, and once she sent a Warrior Immortal over, she would be able to wipe it clean.


    She ced her gaze on the battle, and a light crease appeared between her brows for a moment before disappearing. She waved her right hand, and dozens of jade slips instantly appeared before her. Once her orders were ced on those slips, they immediately spread out.


    Su Ming started retreating within the fog. As he moved about, he avoided the Evil Sect disciples around him. He narrowed his eyes and hid away the chilling re in his eyes.


    ''That woman can see me¡­ This doesn''t fit into my ns¡­ By the looks of it, the old men beside her fused their divine senses together and lent her their power. That''s why she was able to locate me¡­''


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. When he turned his head to the side, he saw a Gctic Warrior Immortal leaping in the air, and as a loud bang echoed from the ground and the earth trembled, the puppetnded several thousands of feet away from him.


    At the same time, a piercing howl sliced through the air. Right before Su Ming''s eyes, when the huge Gctic Warrior Immortalnded on the ground, the mountain it brought with it came charging towards him with loud rumbling sounds.


    The mountain was several tens of thousands of feet tall, and the force with which it was flung into the air was astonishing. It made all the Evil Sect members around the area to instantly turn pale and quickly avoid the ce. The mountain approached Su Ming, making all the fog in the area it passed through to scatter in all directions, which resulted in a gigantic empty space!


    The howling sounds were piercing to the ears. With a strange pressure on it, the mountain came charging towards Su Ming. When it closed in and was about to ram into him, the giant that hadnded nearby lifted its head and let out a shocking roar. The ttering sounds increased in frequency, and it sounded as if there were some sort of gears turning in the giant''s body, causing it to lift its foot swiftly and step on the ground before it rushed at Su Ming.


    With each step it took, the ground would tremble and the fog would scatter. A monstrous wave of murderous aura came crashing towards Su Ming.


    There was a mountain descending on him from above, and a Gctic Warrior Immortal closing in on him from the front, but Su Ming did not dodge. Instead, his lips curled up into a cold sneer.


    This was just a mere Gctic Warrior Immortal, and it was even created in thend of Berserkers to boot. It only possessed the cultivation base and power of a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. When Su Ming had recovered just eight-tenths of his cultivation base, he could already fight against those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. At that time, he was already halfway through to truly reaching Berserker Soul Realm. Once he started circting all his power, killing one person or creature at the equivalent to those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm was nothing to Su Ming!


    Not only was he going to destroy this Gctic Warrior Immortal, he was also going to destroy the woman in white''s power that allowed her to keep her gaze fixed on him. Only then would he be able to continue moving about in the darkness, without anyone being able to see or find any traces of him.


    Only then would his ns work as intended!


    Almost at the instant the Gctic Warrior Immortal took its first step and the ground started trembling, Su Ming lifted his right hand and stomped on the ground. With it, he shot up from thend like a long arc that had erupted from thend and charged towards the mountain crashing down at him from above.


    He was so quick that he appeared in midair in almost the blink of an eye, which meant that there was less than hundreds of feet between him and that gigantic mountain. A great wave of pressure fell on his body, but as Su Ming circted all his power, that pressure instantly crumbled and shattered.


    With a calm expression, he lifted his left hand and pushed against the sky. At the instant he did so, the mountain fell and crashed into his lifted left hand with a bang!


    Booming sounds immediately resounded around Su Ming''s entire body. It sank down swiftly, but right when it sank three inches downwards, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and the power that belonged to the ancient Berserkers erupted from his left arm!


    The Berserkers'' cultivation methods and inheritance came from the first God of Berserkers, but the source of their powery in their blood, and it was the blood they inherited from the ancient Berserkers, the people who were born with the power of Berserkers during the time before history was recorded! The first God of Berserkers had found a method for Berserkers to awaken the blood inheritance coursing through their veins so that they would no longer be barbarians and savages. Instead, they would be able to walk down the ways of cultivation, just like other people and make their race shine with a brilliant light!


    A normal Berserker had very little of that ancient blood flowing through their bodies. Only when they reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm would they be able to gather up power and form the spine that belonged to the ancient Berserkers, who were also the true Berserkers. At that point, they would be in possession of extraordinary power.


    Yet when it came to Su Ming, he had turned all the bones in his body and even his flesh as well as his blood into those of a true Berserker. It could be said that his body was already like those of the ancient Berserkers that existed before the recorded history!


    This was something that even the first God of Berserkers had been unable to do when he made this cultivation system. That was why, as of then, what right did this puny mountain have to try and crush Su Ming''s body?!


    When the power of the ancient Berserkers erupted from Su Ming''s left arm, the mountain was forced to a stop in midair with just one hand. Su Ming was barely noticeable under that ten thousand feet tall mountain, but he, who was seemingly unnoticeable and insignificant, was holding the entire mountain with just his left hand. He spun his body slightly, causing the mountain to shift to his right hand, and then, he threw it swiftly towards the spot where the woman in white was surrounded by the numerous Immortals!


    Piercing howls that shook the sky and earth rang in the air, and the mountain charged straight towards the woman in white, while loud rumbling sounds shot up into the sky!


    This scene was incredibly shocking, and before the woman in white had time to react to what was happening, Su Ming had lowered his head swiftly. A sneer revealed itself on his face, and killing intent shone in his eyes when he charged down towards the ground.


    He was so quick that before anyone could see what was happening, he had alreadypleted the entire process of descending from midair to the ground. When he appeared there, he took a huge step forward and appeared right before the Gctic Warrior Immortal that was roaring ferociously.


    One punch!


    Su Ming''s abrupt appearance was as if he had forced his way into the empty space before the Gctic Warrior Immortal. When he appeared, his body still remaining as an indistinct blur, his fistnded on the Gctic Warrior Immortal''s body with a loud bang.


    Loud booming sounds shook the world, and even the powerful Immortals in Ascendance who were fighting against each other in the fog felt their hearts shake, but they did not have any time to take a look at the source of the tremors. They were all fighting, and could not afford to be distracted.


    With that one punch, the light within the Gctic Warrior Immortal''s eyes instantly vanished, and cracks started spreading rapidly throughout its body from the spot where Su Ming''s fist hadnded on its chest. In a span of a breath, the gigantic Gctic Warrior Immortal shattered into pieces with a bang, turning into arge amount of torn pieces and gears that tumbled backwards. At that moment, Su Ming''s body was fully revealed in the air. He took a step forward, and with a piercing screech that signaled of the air being sliced apart, he shot through the crumbling Gctic Warrior Immortal and flew into midair.


    He was fast, so fast that when he was done killing the giant, the mountain he had tossed from midair was still charging down its trajectory and hadn''t yet fallen to the ground!


    In a sh, Su Ming caught up to the mountain and swiftlynded on its top. As the mountain charged forward, his image as he stood there became the center of attention for all those who saw him, and dazed expressions appeared on their faces.


    The person on the mountain had long robes than danced in the air and long hair that moved with the wind, and it was an image that filled the stranger with an indefinable, elegant air!


    It was a pity that there were not many people who were paying attention to Su Ming at that moment. The ce was filled with fog that had caused even the divine senses of everyone to be slightly blocked off, making it seem as if it sealed off all the people''s gazes. However¡­ there were still people who managed to see the sight.


    The woman in white''s pupils shrank, and an incredibly rare expression of intense solemnity appeared on her face. In fact, her breathing had even paused for a moment. The four old men beside her could no longer find it in themselves to remain seated. All of them stood up and looked towards the sky as they sucked in sharp breaths. Their faces were filled with shock and astonishment.


    "He killed a Gctic Warrior Immortal with just one punch!"


    "Who is he?!"


    "When did such a powerful person appear in Evil Sect?! Why didn''t we receive any information about him?!"


    A glint appeared in the woman in white''s long and narrow eyes. When she lifted her right hand, the four old men immediately formed a seal with their hands. Immediately, their divine senses joined together and surged into the woman''s body. She swiftly widened her eyes, and her divine sense immediately grew several times in size. As if it had gained physical form, it charged towards the iing mountain, as well as towards Su Ming who was standing elegantly on its top.


    A loud bang shot into the air, and it turned into an endless amount of echoes. Once the mountain crashed into the woman''s powerful divine sense, it instantly shattered into pieces and crumbled apart. Arge amount of broken stone pieces shot outward, and for a time, it looked as if female deities were throwing down petals from heaven. It was a dazzling sight to behold.


    Once the woman in white cut off Su Ming''s charge, exhaustion appeared on her face, but immediately after, her expression changed drastically.


    "Something''s not right!"


    The mountain was destroyed too easily. Once that thought appeared in her heart, she whipped her head around and saw a shadow shing past two of the four old men behind her. Then, their heads were separated from their bodies, and shock appeared in their eyes as their heads flew into the air.


    That shadow was originally going to disappear, but it stopped for a moment and turned its head around to look towards her. It opened its mouth and moved its lips, but no sound appeared, neither were there any thoughts sent to her.


    ''He didn''te to kill me. He just wanted to destroy the support I had that allowed me to cast that divine ability to keep my gaze on him¡­''


    The woman in white''s face turned pale and she staggered a few steps backwards. There were multipleyers of Immortals surrounding her, yet none of them had noticed anything. This made a chill creep through her entire body despite the fact that she was surrounded by a crowd.


    "Don''t provoke me, huh¡­?"


    The woman bit her lip. She had been able to understand the words Su Ming had mouthed before he left.

 Chapter 649 — The Person From Great Leaf Immortal Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 649: The Person From Great Leaf Immortal Sect!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming left.


    No one could stop his arrival, and neither could anyone stop his departure. If he wanted to kill that woman in white, he could do so with ease, and no one would be able to stop him.


    The woman was rather beautiful and would make others pity her, but in Su Ming''s eyes, it did not matter whether his enemy was a man or a woman, they were nothing to him! Su Ming was not concerned with the woman''s survival, but she could not die at this point, because if she died, then perhaps other forms of change will appear in the Immortal sects, and the goal of making both sides fight against each other until they died would not be aplished.


    He only came here to destroy the focus the woman in white had on him. It was just like destroying one of the eyes on a person, so that he or she will be unable to continue sensing him. From there, Su Ming could fuse back into darkness and make sure no one noticed him.


    The woman in white shuddered lightly and watched Su Ming''s shadow disappear. The focus she had on Su Ming had also disappeared without a trace and she could no longer find him.


    The two old men beside her had incredibly dark faces, but they did not do anything extreme. The power in their opponent hadpletely stunned them to their feet.


    Only at this point did the Immortal sect disciples that had provided them with those multipleyers of protection notice what had happened. As their hearts trembled in shock, expressions of astonishment appeared on their faces.


    A light breeze blew past thend. That wind could not blow away the fog, but the bloody stench in the area was swept up and started spreading outwards. The two headless corpses on the ground started giving off a presence that chilled others to the bone.


    The woman in white remained silent for a moment. When she closed her eyes and reopened them shortly, calmness returned to her eyes. She continued sending out the orders on her jade slips to the other Immortals, but she no longer did anything against Su Ming.


    To her, the death of the two old men in the sect was a warning. The voiceless words Su Ming had sent to her before he left also gave that warning a bloody air.


    If she continued provoking him, then the ones who would die next would be her and the remaining two old men.


    She was not a part of the three sects and was only invited here to organize this battle. She had no reason to give up her life for this.


    As Su Ming left, the sounds of battle continued reverberating in the air and grew more intense as time went by. There were few who could see Su Ming''s actions due to the fog. Even if they did notice it, they would still lose track of Su Ming''s presence as Su Ming hid himself away from the fog once again.


    At that moment, Su Ming stood on one of the corners of the battlefield. Fog surrounded him, and with an aloof expression on his face, he spread out his divine sense and watched the changes in the battlefield. The Verdant Abyssal Seal on his left hand was absorbing all the aura of deathing swiftly towards him from all directions.


    Screams of pain and booming sounds crisscrossed with each other and reverberated in the air throughout the entire battlefield. The battle between both sides were intense and there seemed to be no end to it. The Evil Sect''s charge in the start and Su Ming''s attack had caused the Immortal sects to remain on passive, and this had caused them to pay an incrediblyrge price.


    Most of those who died were the disciples from the Immortal sects.


    However, once the woman in white fell into a brief moment of silence and started sending off her orders again, Su Ming noticed something different in the corner of the battlefield. He saw a change. He saw the brigades in the Immortal sects suddenly change. They were no longer brigades formed of a thousand people, but were brigades formed of three thousand people. Once they fused together, they seemed to have formed a new formation, causing the momentum of the battlefield to abruptly change, and once the brigades that had lost their leaders fused together with the others, they turned into a fan shaped formation and started retreating.


    In Su Ming''s eyes, the actions of several tens of thousands of people doing such a thing was an incredibly grand thing. As the ground continued shaking and rumbling, Su Ming''s eyes immediately started shining when he saw the Immortals doing such a thing.


    ''There has been quite a lot of deaths in the Immortal sects¡­ Now, it''s Evil Sect''s turn!'' Su Ming did not want any side to obtain a kill count that would decide the tide of the battle, or else there would not be too many people who died at the end. He wanted both sides to suffer huge losses and wanted both Evil Sect and the Immortal sects to bepletely annihted.


    A cold smirk appeared at the corners of his lips. With one step, Su Ming moved, and he immediately began swimming about in the fog. There were a few Evil Dust Sect disciples not too far away from him. All of them were surrounded by sandstorms, and they were all charging towards the Immortal sect brigades in the distance, but as Su Ming closed in and a loud rumble rang in the air, those sandstorms copsed, the Evil Sect disciples within them widened their eyes. A bloody hole appeared at the center of their brows. A cold shadow from the fog in the distance also appeared in their eyes before it swiftly disappeared.


    He stopped the charge from Evil Sect and gave a chance for those in the Immortal sects to change from being on the passive to taking the lead in the attack. Su Ming believed that even if the people from those Immortal sects would be hesitant and doubtful, they would still walk down the path for the n he had after they after having so many of their own die.


    At that moment, Su Ming moved about the fog at an extremely fast pace. He lifted his right hand and seized apletely Evil Lust Sect disciple charging past him while roaring in bloodthirst,pletely unaware of his presence. At the moment he was taken aback, Su Ming had already pressed his right hand on the top of that person''s skull. He did not kill him, but that Evil Lust Sect disciple started trembling viciously. A dead look appeared in his eyes, and veins started popping up on his face, as if he was suffering through an unimaginable pain.


    But he could not make a single sound. His skin grew dark, as if ayer of ck smoke had appeared on him, and it was continuously spreading through his entire body. With the person in hand, Su Ming started moving through the fog like the wind.


    Wherever he went, Su Ming would not hesitate even a single bit and point towards all the Evil Sect disciples he met on the way. All those people from Evil Sect who he touched with the tip of his fingertips would shudder and their life force would immediately leave their bodies before they breathed theirst.


    The limitation on their power caused all the people Su Ming killed to have no possibility of defending themselves against his attacks.


    However, there were far too many fights in this ce. Su Ming might have a high level of cultivation, but it was still difficult for him to kill all these people with just his power alone. However, the ughter he rained down as he moved like a fish in water in that fog made his existence be like that of a nightmare in this battlefield.


    This nightmare continued. Su Ming moved freely like flowing water in the fog. The path he chose leaned close to the front of Evil Team''s assault team. Wherever he went, blood would fill the area, and shrill screams of pain would immediately reverberate in the air.


    When Su Ming rushed to the middle of Evil Sect''s team and he pulled back his left hand right before the confused gaze of an Evil Sect disciple. At the instant that Evil Sect disciple fell down, the Evil Lust Sect disciple who Su Ming was still holding onto in his right hand had already turnedpletely dark. All his hair fell off from his head, and it was the same for his teeth. The bones in his body also became soft and limp, and his entire body had already withered and shrank into a bundle.


    There was a strange and enchanting air within this darkness, causing all those who saw it to be unable to help themselves but feel their hearts tremble. There was also a faint fragranceing from this person''s body, and all those who breathed in that fragrance would feel rxed and happy, but if they breathed in that scent for too long, they would started nauseous and would want to puke out even all their organs.


    This strange smell and sensation¡­ came from the Curse!


    As Su Ming''s level of cultivation increased, his ability to utilize the Curse also became much stronger than before. The Curse he cast at that moment was another way to use this Art. It was a cursed person formed after he fused the Curse with Shamanic Spells, causing the person to be in a state of being alive and dead, like a living dead person, and like a dead living person!


    As the power of the Curse continuously fused into the person''s body, he would turn into a cursed body, and the more Curses he contained in his body, the level of destruction would be greater once he self-destructed. In fact, it would even bring a disaster to the area!


    This was also the first time Su Ming used this method. As he grabbed that cursed person in his right hand, he moved about in the fog until the vague shadows of nearly a hundred people from Evil Sect appeared before him. Without any hesitation, Su Ming jumped up, then threw the Evil Lust Sect disciple in his hand to the ground with one powerful throw.


    The Evil Lust Sect disciple''s eyes began shining in a strange and enchanting light. At the instant he fell on the ground, his body exploded with a bang, and ayer of fog that was simrly ck in color instantly swept towards all directions with loud rumbling sounds. Wherever it went, all those Evil Sect disciples that were touched by this fog would immediately start trembling viciously, and arge amount of ck spots would appear on their skin.


    Su Ming was still in midair. Just when he was about to turn around and leave, his heart suddenly leaped in his chest. He clenched his right hand into a fist and hurled a punch straight towards the air to his left. A loud bang rang in the air, and the fog to Su Ming''s left instantly disintegrated. A person was revealed in the fog, and he coughed up blood as he fell back. When his face was revealed, Su Ming recognized him with just one nce. That person was Sikong, and his face was filled with shock and disbelief at that moment.


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast Sikong an aloof gaze.


    "Who are you?!" Sikong''s voice was rather piercing to the ears. Almost at the same time he said these words, blood trickled down the corners of his mouth once again and sharp pain shot up in all his organs. His cultivation base had even begun showing signs of instability. The jade pendant hanging over his chest also shattered as cracking sounds shot into the air.


    A small ck patch had also appeared on his skin due to the Curse seeping into his body, and it was still spreading continuously while spreading out a presence that made Sikong''s skin crawl as terror filled every fiber of his being.


    ''What is this divine ability?! It has a power that surpasses those in the great circle stage for Ascendance!! This is¡­'' Sikong sucked in a sharp breath. His jade pendant could withstand one full powered blow from an Immortal at the great circle stage in Ascendance, but it had shattered just now, which meant that the punch this person delivered just now had already surpassed those in the great circle stage in Ascendance.


    He was shocked. The ck patch on his body was already the size of a fist, and while there was no paining from it, when Sikong swept his gaze towards that ck patch, he could feel a strong threatening presence from that patch. It made him nervous, and he swiftly retreated. As his heart pounded in fear, he almost reached the fastest speed he could muster while he retreated. Su Ming narrowed his eyes. There was a pair of powerful cultivators in the great circle stage in Ascendance from Evil Sect and Immortal sect fighting in the direction where Sikong retreated. Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silent before he let out a cold harrumph. He did not chase after Sikong. Killing or sparing Sikong was a small matter to him. Turning the battlefield into chaos was more important to him right then.


    "How dare you try to ambush me, who came from Great Leaf Immortal Sect, with your puny power," Su Ming spoke tly, then turned around and disappeared from the spot.


    ''Great Leaf Immortal Sect! He''s a person from Great Leaf Immortal Sect!'' Sikong could not control himself and coughed up blood once again. As he swiftly retreated, he saw that the person did not chase him down, and when he saw this, he clenched his fist. Hatred as well as madness appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 650 — Clues About His Eldest Senior Brothers Whereabouts!

    <h4>Chapter 650: Clues About His Eldest Senior Brother''s Whereabouts!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the power of the Curse spread out from the spot where Su Ming was, ck patches immediately appeared on quite arge number of Evil Sect disciples. Panic descended on these people, while Su Ming left into the distance.


    Two more rapidly darkening bodies appeared in his hand, as he moved without a sound. After a moment, once the sounds of two explosions spread out, the Curse''s presence became thicker in the air.


    The Curse did not act fast, but looked incredibly terrifying. It did not matter who it was, when they found arge amount of ck spots appearing on their bodies and smelled the sweet but nauseating scent while feeling the ck patches on their bodies continue spreading and rotting away, terror would crawl up from deep within their hearts.


    After a moment, Su Ming went past between some Evil Sect''s assault teams. The fear creeping in their hearts exploded, resulting the teams bing more and more chaotic as time passed .


    This chaos was immediately discovered by the Immortal sects and spotted by the powerful warriors in Ascendance from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects fighting against each other. However, it was difficult for them to break off from the life and death battles they were engaged in at the moment, so they could not pay too much attention to it.


    A glint appeared in the woman in white''s eyes. She could immediately see that this chaos was a perfect opportunity to turn the tides of the battle. She lifted her right hand, but just as she was about to send her orders, she instinctively paused.


    She was incredibly hesitant. This chaos was clearly man-made, but who exactly would create such an opportunity for the Immortal sects¡­? The first person that came to her mind was Su Ming. She had originally thought that he came from Evil Sect, but due to her survival after hi attack, she began to have other thoughts regarding his origins.


    When she saw the chaos among the Evil Sect, there was no way she would be unable to guess what was happening with her intelligence.


    She sighed softly. Even if she was able to tell that the person had intentionally caused this, she still had to seize this chance. She no longer hesitated. She swung her arm, and a dozen something jade slips flew into the air.


    "Have all the remaining six Gctic Warrior Immortals from Hidden Dragon Sect attack. You must absolutely change the tide of this battle right now, when Evil Sect is in chaos!"


    One of the woman in white''s jade slips flew towards the direction where Hidden Dragon Sect was. It was caught by Chenchong, who was standing on one of the big stones. His eyes sparkled, and when he formed a seal with his left hand, loud booming sounds that shook the sky reverberated in the air. The six Gctic Warrior Immortals lifted their heads from the mountains and roared.


    As they roared, the six giants flew into the air with a bang. The six huge mountains also rose up and followed right behind them, slicing through the air with rumbling sounds in their wake.


    When the six bangs connected with each other and echoed in the air while the ground trembled, the six mountains crashed into Evil Sect''s army. The pressure that spread out from them caused all those who were enveloped within it to feel as if their bodies had been bound. They could not dodge, only stare as they were crushed and turned into minced meat as they screamed in pain.


    The ground trembled once again, and this time, it was because the six Gctic Warrior Immortals hadnded from midair. Once they descended, a bloodthirsty, murderous aura spread out from their bodies. These giants'' eyes were bloodshot. Roaring, they charged forward into six different directions. Wherever they went, the Evil Sect disciples would bepletely unable to retaliate. From the giants'' mad charge, these disciples would usually either have their bodies broken, or be ripped apart and tossed away once grabbed.


    "Go on, kill. Kill more, then my Verdant Abyssal Seal will be stronger¡­" Su Ming mumbled under his breath.


    He cast a nce at the green mark on his left hand. It was now letting out an enchanting light, which made it look incredibly strange. At that moment, Su Ming''s gaze fell on his right palm.


    There was a ck bundle there, which was letting out a sweet scent. Naturally, that was the Curse. Su Ming hade up with this form of the Curse on the spot - to use nearly a hundred thousand bodies to provide nourishment so that the Curse would be more terrifying as time passed.


    When the six Gctic Warrior Immortals started their counterattack in the fog, once chaos became apparent in Evil Sect, the Immortal sects received orders to no longer retreat but instead turn around. All of them transformed into long arcs with loud roars. They brought out their divine abilities and Enchanted Treasures and charged against those from Evil Sect. The tables had been turned.


    The booming sounds from Arts and divine abilities rang loud within the fog. The waves of power from the spiritual aura in the world continued spreading outwards, but it still could not make the fog show any signs of disappearing.


    Su Ming no longer paid any attention to the battle. He rose into the air until he reached the edge of the fog. When he was there, he lifted his head and looked at the sky. At that moment, clouds were tumbling about, and the three figures within were executing a series of divine abilities. Ripples spread out from it, making it seem as if the sky was about to shatter, and it was a shocking sight to behold.


    However, there were two spots in the sky where the ripples and waves of impact would immediately dissipate when they closed in on them. Those two spots were two vortexes that were showing faint signs of their existence!


    These two vortexes were spinning slowly at that moment, and when Su Ming saw them, he had a strong feeling that these they were the spots where the Immortals descended!


    He shifted his gaze away and finally looked towards the three fighting figures in the clouds and fog. Su Ming saw Di Tian''s clones. One of them was casting that Art to mend the sky, and the other was casting the Art to submerge the sun. As the two clones executed these two divine abilities, the world lost its color, causing Su Ming to narrow his eyes.


    He looked towards the boy in ck. Ji An''s magical body was still holding the fan in his hand. His expression could not be seen, but his movement of swinging the fan was clear. Immediately, a huge ghost-face appeared before him. It was ten thousand feet big and looked incredibly ferocious. It opened its mouth wide before it snapped its jaws shut, as if it wanted to swallow the whole entire world.


    The sight made Su Ming''s pupils shrink for an instant.


    After some moment, he closed his eyes and suppressed the urge to attack. When he reopened them, he cast a deep look toward Di Tian''s clones. Su Ming knew that he could not be hasty in this. Only when Verdant Abyssal Seal and the Curse became stronger as the people from both sides continued dying would the timee for him to truly attack.


    Besides, this was not the time for him tounch any sort of ambush, either. The moment he walked out the fog on the ground, he would be immediately discovered by Ji An and the two Di Tians in the sky, and more importantly¡­


    ''Their battle has just started. There''s no heat to it as of yet¡­ and neither are they injured!''


    Su Ming suppressed the urge in his heart. He knew that if he made a single mistake he would be easily revealed. He had to continue hiding, and when the time came for him tounch his attack, he would burst forth with a will to kill even the nine heavens!


    "The Seven Abyssal Yin Death Art and the Curse are the first burial gifts I''ve prepared for you, Di Tian¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly. He still had a few burial gifts he had in store for Di Tian in the depths of his heart, and they were all gifts aimed to take them man''s life, all fit to bury an Emperor!


    At that moment, booming sounds from the ground shot through the fog and arrived near Su Ming, breaking his thoughts. He looked down, towards the direction of that sound.


    There were now only three of the Gctic Warrior Immortals left on thend.


    The six giant mountains shattered, one by one, and the booming sounds he heard just now were due to them exploding. The cause for their destruction and the reason behind the deaths of the three Gctic Warrior Immortals were the eighteen Yin Dragons from Evil Spirit Sect within the fog.


    However, there were no longer eighteen of them. Only nine remained. These still alive Yin Dragons roared and swept through thend within the fog, charging straight towards thest three Gctic Warrior Immortals.


    Most of the Evil Sect disciples had already recovered from the chaos, and the ones who were injured were sent to the rear. The main body then organized itself into a formation with those from Evil Immortal Sect, d in ck armor, right at the front, those from Evil Lust Sect in the middle, those from Evil Dust Sect to their left, and those from Evil Spirit Sect to their right.


    They were fighting against the Immortal sects in thend where they descended.


    Su Ming saw Chenchong, Shanhen, Bi''su, Beiling, and Chenxin¡­ in different locations within the fog fighting against their enemies! He also saw the Tian Lan sisters, as well as the woman who he knew as Wu La and Wu Le. They were all in the fog, and as booming sounds rang from both sides, each of these people showed off their brilliance.


    They were prodigies and geniuses of their sects. Even among the crowds their talents still shone brilliantly, causing all those who saw them to be able to see their breathtaking abilities.


    They were either skilled with Runes, or with divine abilities, or with seals, or were in possession of shocking Arts, or were skilled inying out defenses. They had all sorts of abilities, and Su Ming was able to tell them apart with just one nce!


    Besides them, Su Ming also saw the Evil Immortal Sect members d in the ck armor while he was in the sky. One of those people positioned near the frontline of the army hurled his fist against the ground, causing it to tremble and explode. The earth gathered together into an earth sword before it went rushing towards the Immortals before it.


    That cultivator in ck armor let out a shrill roar towards the sky and yanked off his helmet, revealing long ck hair that danced in the air. It was a man, and he looked incredibly simr to Evil Lust Sect''s Bi''su. However, the hard lines of a man on his face let Su Ming know¡­ that he had the exact same face as Bi Su in his memories!


    He was the Bisu from Evil Immortal Sect, the person Qian Chen had mentioned earlier!


    But that was not all. What made Su Ming feel anguish was that he saw an old man standing to Bisu''s left among the cultivators d in ck armor. There was no way Su Ming would forget that old man''s face¡­ It was Nan Song.


    There was also an old woman to Bisu''s right. Su Ming still remembered her¡­ She was Bai Ling''s grandma and Dark Dragon Tribe''s Elder, Le Su!


    ''It doesn''t matter whether they are real¡­ or fake¡­''


    Su Ming closed his eyes and sucked in a deep breath. When he reopened his eyes, he quelled the emotions in his heart. At that moment, a voice that echoed throughout the battlefield appeared from the Immortal sects'' side.


    "Bring out Sky Mist''s Battle Corpses!"


    At the instant that voice traveled through the entire battlefield, nine shooting stars appeared out of nowhere from the direction where Sky Mist Dao was located. With a shocking boom, they charged towards the battlefield, and they were so quick that they closed in on the war zone in the blink of an eye. Loud rumbling sounds shot up into the air and the nine shooting stars disappeared¡­


    Instead, nearly a hundred shadows appeared in the battlefield!


    There were ny-nine of them, and all ny-nine of these shadows exuded a powerful presence that belonged to Shamans. And one of them¡­ made Su Ming''s head roar right at the instant he saw them!


    That shadow¡­ served under his eldest senior brother, and he was the bald man who had fought with Su Ming in Phantom Dais Tribe in the past!

 Chapter 651 — Is It a Coincidence?

    <h4>Chapter 651: Is It a Coincidence?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''It''s him!''


    Su Ming froze for a moment and his breathing quickened. His gaze was fixed on the bald shadow. He could see the empty look in his eyes, as if he had lost his soul. Right then, he was only a walking corpse.


    However, the presence that belonged to a Shaman had not diminished on him. Instead, it had be stronger. He seemed to have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, but there was something different about him as well, and that difference caused Su Ming to immediately look at the shadows around the bald man.


    Each of those shadows was simr. They were filled with the presence of Shamans, which was incredibly thick, and because of it attracted arge amount of attention from those in the battlefield. It was like a stone had been thrown into ake, bringing up arge amount of sshes and ripples in its wake.


    ''All of these are eldest senior brothers three hundred Shaman Souls¡­ By the looks of it, their minds are being controlled now¡­ If that is the case, then eldest senior brother is¡­'' In silence, Su Ming whipped his head towards Sky Mist Dao, and killing intent shone in his eyes.


    This was an incredibly important clue to Su Ming, a clue that would help him find his eldest senior brother!


    Almost at the instant the ny-nine Shamans appeared, their presence erupted from their bodies and they charged into the distance. They did not seem to possess any corporeal form as they moved forward and looked rather indistinct, just like illusions. This made all the Shaman shadows¡­ to possess undying and imperishable forms, even though their power was only that of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    Su Ming saw these Shamans fighting against people from the Evil Sect, and even when they shattered under divine abilities, their crumbled bodies would immediately merge back into one after a moment.


    But that was not all. In truth, every single time they merged back, the waves of powering from their bodies¡­ would also be stronger!


    Right at that moment, a shocking roar suddenly came from Evil Dust Sect. A sandstorm abruptly appeared in its location and swept out in all directions. It might not be able to move the ck fog on thend, but it managed to gather up arge amount of dust and earth to form three huge Dark Turtles!


    These three Dark Turtles were the color of earth. Once they appeared, they let out roaring sounds and charged forward.


    There was a person standing on each of the three Dark Turtle''s heads. These three people wore yellowish brown long robes, and their bodies swayed along with their rides'' movements. Almost at the moment the Dark Turtles leaped up from the ground, the three people immediately formed seals with their right hands and lifted their left hands and swung them in the air before themselves.


    With it, nine yellow pieces of paper were immediately tossed out. There were no runic symbols drawn on these yellow papers, but they had instead nine young boys drawn on them!


    "Let the Emperor clear the path, let Heaven''s Howler destroy everything, let the Dust Stallions be the steads¡­ to bring forth the bodies for the nine beings!"


    Once the strange words tumbled out of the mouths of the three people, the nine yellow pieces of paper immediately started burning. As they burned, piercing howls came from the fires, and nine boys appeared, tearing through the mes to emerge in to the world.


    Once they came out, they immediately let out a shrill scream towards the sky and charged towards the Shaman warrior souls.


    The entire battlefield was immersed in the battle between Enchanted Treasures. All of the sects possessed incredibly destructive Enchanted Treasures. As they continued fighting against each other, they started bringing all these items to the table.


    Su Ming still remained silent in midair. Most of the time, his gaze would go over towards the Shaman warrior souls, and during those times, he would have to suppress his urge to save them.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He had more important things to do at the moment, and that was to kill Di Tian. Before he managed to do this, he could not attack too frequently, or else he would attract the attention of Di Tians in the sky, and then he would have to pay with his life.


    The number of deaths on the ground continued increasing. The ny-nine Shaman souls and the nine paper boys were engaged in an intense battle with each other on the battlefield. The three Dark Turtles also split into three different directions and trapped the Shaman souls within as if locking them up in a cage.


    Not too far away, the nine remaining Yin Dragons were fighting against the three Gctic Warrior Immortals, with booming sounds ringing in the air.


    In all the other directions around Su Ming, the people from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects had already descended into a killing frenzy. Blood filled the ground under their feet, and torn limbs as well as mangled corpses could be found everywhere.


    This battle would have originally not elerated to this point so quickly. By the leaders'' ns, they should have held back a little. After all, the main role of this battle did not lie with them, the ones of the ground did not have too much of a deciding factor towards the end result. The real deciding factor was in the sky.


    However, for some unknown reason, this battle had elerated with such an explosive force that it had exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    It seemed as if there was an invisible hand that was slowly pushing everyone forward, causing the number of deaths to increase exponentially¡­ That hand, was Su Ming!


    He was standing in midair at the moment, all while watching the ground and looking at the massacre he had personally caused. His eyes were aloof, and the green light on his left hand shone brighter than before. The power of the Curse in his right hand also grew stronger.


    "Kill them. The more you kill, the greater my chances to kill Di Tian will be," Su Ming mumbled.


    However, not all of the people had lost their rationale. At that moment, when the intensity of the battle had exceeded the expectations of both armies, the powerful warriors in Ascendance who were fighting against each other spotted changes in their expressions. Shrill screams of pain were traveling continuously into their ears, each one possibly belonging to the members of their own sect.


    The battle should not be like this!


    The person fighting against Evil Dust Sect''s Grand Sect Elder, Shihai, who was one of the three Apogees of the three inferior sects, was Jingnan, the Sect Master of Hidden Dragon Sect. These two people had already reached the great circle stage in Ascendance. At that moment, both of them were attacking each other, and their divine abilities were shing against each other nonstop. A long series of crashes and rumbles rose into the air. The spot in which they had chosen to fight was closer to the center, and they were the first to notice that a change that could not be controlled had happened in the battlefield.


    ''There''s something wrong¡­''


    Shihai''s eyes shone, and once he formed a seal with his right hand, he pushed his palm forward so that the seal he formed would crash against Jingnan''s divine ability. As booming sounds rose into the air, he took a few steps backwards and formed a long series of seals with his left hand before he seized the air. Immediately, a jade slip appeared on his hand, and once he threw it backwards, that slip charged straight into the fog.


    Jingnan, too, frowned, but he was still somewhat uncertain in his heart. With a cold harrumph, he also chose to throw out a jade slip before he reengaged Shihai in battle.


    Questions had also formed in Shihai''s heart. He could not tell just what was the reason that had caused both sides to lose control over the battle and whether the Immortal sects truly wanted to destroy Evil Sect.


    Despite their uncertainty, the duo did not stop attacking each other. After all, their power was too great, and even if they had a feeling that something had happened to the battlefield, they could not personally check the situation. Their presences would easily incite more chaos. That was why they chose to throw out those jade slips.


    In the midst of the rumbling sounds, their jade slips went in the same direction. There, two cultivators in the early stage of Ascendance were fighting against each other. One of these cultivators came from Evil Dust Sect, and the other was from Hidden Dragon Sect.


    When the two jade slips charged towards them, the two people began retreating while still fighting. Once they grabbed those jade slips, they swept past their contents with their divine senses at the same time, and their expressions immediately changed. These two people cast each other a nce that was still filled with killing intent, and without exchanging a single word, they stopped attacking and swiftly left in two different directions.


    Su Ming saw this scene clearly from the sky. A freezing re shone in his eyes, and he disappeared without a single sound, turning into a dark shadow that charged through the fog.


    His target was that Hidden Dragon Sect cultivator in the early stage of Ascendance. That person was incredibly quick, and he was rushing towards the Immortal sects'' base. He had received Jingnan''s orders to check what was wrong within the battlefield.


    Yet before that person managed to close in on the base, his pupils shrank and he came to an abrupt halt. Right before his eyes, Su Ming walked out from the fog in front of him, then turned into a shadow that closed in on him in an instant.


    Booming sounds immediately rose within the fog. They were incredibly powerful butsted for only ten breaths before Su Ming walked out. In his hand he held a head, and right behind him, the headless corpse of that cultivator in the early stage in Ascendance was slowly falling down. Su Ming seized it through the air and it flew up on its own, following him.


    Su Ming''s expression was cold and dark. While holding the head, he moved into the fog. This time, his target was the Ascendance cultivator from Evil Sect, but before that, Su Ming had his own ns. With a single move, he disappeared into the fog.


    Chenchong, the prodigy of Hidden Dragon Sect, leading nearly a hundred Hidden Dragon Sect disciples, was fighting against the disciples from Evil Sect in the fog covered battlefield. He did not notice that there was a shadow shing past him in the fog around him.


    That shadow was Su Ming. With his speed, he had located that Evil Dust Sect cultivator in the early stage in Ascendance in the blink of an eye. While charging forward, Su Ming swiftly closed in on him, about tounch an ambush.


    Yet at the moment he neared him, that Evil Dust Sect cultivator in Ascendance swiftly turned around, positioned two of his fingers into the form of a sword, and shed towards the fog behind him resolutely.


    A muffled groan came from there, and a shadow appeared, staggering a few steps forward before he rushed deeper into the fog in an attempt to flee. The Evil Dust Sect Ascendance cultivator''s eyes shone, and he let out a cold harrumph as he gave chase.


    The two of them charged forth, one after another. After pursuing him for some distance, the Evil Dust Sect cultivator in Ascendance immediately noticed the shadow before him disappearing. At the same time, a strong gust of wind with the ripples of an Art contained it within came crashing towards him.


    That Evil Dust Sect cultivator smiled coldly. He lifted his right hand, positioned his palm vertically into the shape of a de, and swiftly cut towards that wind!


    A scream of pain came from the fog, and Su Ming''s body disappeared without a trace. Yet when the Evil Dust Sect cultivator in Ascendance looked over, he saw a headless corpse and a head falling down before itnded by his feet.


    When he saw the head''s face clearly, his expression immediately changed drastically. He well-knew that there was no way that the sh he delivered just now would have been able to bring about such an effect. There was no way he would be able to kill a person with the same level of cultivation in an instant.


    Someone had definitely orchestrated this scene before his eyes secretly! A chill rose from the depths of his heart, and at the same time, his gaze suddenly fell on the storage bag that was exposed on the dead Hidden Dragon Sect cultivator''s body.


    Right at that moment, Chenchong brought the Hidden Dragon Sect disciples and showed up in the fog before that Evil Dust Sect cultivator!


    Then, as if everything was just a coincidence, Chenchong saw the corpse of the Great Sect Elder from Hidden Dragon Sect who was second only to Shihai, along with the Evil Dust Sect cultivator in Ascendance who was standing beside the corpse and was clearly looking at the Grand Sect Elder''s storage bag after he had killed him.

 Chapter 652 — Sowing Discord!

    <h4>Chapter 652: Sowing Discord!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chenchong''s pupils shrank. Without any shred of hesitation, he quickly withdrew. The eyes of the Hidden Dragon Sect disciples behind him turned red, but they forced down the madness raging in their hearts and ran, intending to leave the ce.


    Right behind them was that cultivator in Ascendance!


    Almost at the same time the group with Chenchong at the head started retreating, the Evil Dust Sect cultivator turned his head towards them with an incredibly sullen face. After a moment of hesitation, a murderous re appeared in his eyes. He could not offer any sort of exnation on the battlefield, and even if he did, it would be of no use.


    The only thing he could do right then was to kill all those who saw this to prevent more chaos.


    Once he killed all these people, then even if they investigated this matter in the future, he would still have a way to avoid it. After all, if he let these people escape due to a moment of hesitation, then while the other people''s words might not be that believable, he knew that a single one from Chenchong would be much more credible, because he was Hidden Dragon Sect''s prodigy!


    And even though he knew that this was someone''s scheme, he could do nothing about it!


    In frustration, he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, the storage bag from the corpse flew up. Once he caught it in his hand, he started chasing after Chenchong and the others.


    However, he was only giving a small amount of his concentration to Chenchong and the others in the front. Most of his attention was directed towards the fog around him, where that mysterious person who had killed the Hidden Dragon Sect cultivator in Ascendance was.


    He might not be able to see him, but he knew that the person was definitely still lurking around.


    Yet now, besides chasing down Chenchong and his group, he no longer had any other solutions to this problem. Once he let Chenchong escape, then no matter how he tried to exin his actions, it would be useless.


    Besides, this was war. If he ended up killing someone¡­ then that was that!


    Chenchong''s expression was incredibly dark. He might have seen that scene just now with his own eyes, but there was a sliver of doubt in his heart. No matter what, he was a man with extraordinary wit, and if he thought about this carefully, he would find something off about the situation. However, everything had happened too quickly, and he had too little time at hand. He had to think about this carefully before he could figure out the whole situation.


    After all, before the war began, Evil Sect and the Immortal sects had arrived at a silent consensus - no powerful warriors in Ascendance were allowed to die in this battle.


    Even for the prodigies, they would only be in slight danger and might even be exposed to possible death, but the possibility of that happening was slim to none.


    Deaths could ur in this war, but they had to be controlled!


    After all, it did not matter whether it was Evil Sect or the Immortal sects, they were all Immortals. They had all naturally understood the first God of Berserkers'' tant plot against them. That was why they hade to an agreement to control the deaths among their people.


    Yet the chaos in the battlefield right then seemed to have caused an ident to happen in this controlled situation¡­ the death of the cultivator in Ascendance. It made Chenchong''s heart tremble in shock, as well as filled him with uncertainty.


    However, all of these disappeared when the Evil Dust Sect cultivator started chasing after him, and a sense of danger rose within Chenchong''s heart. He could sense other''s killing intent, and because of that, all his uncertainties and questions disappeared like a puff of smoke, to be reced by rapid thoughts of fleeing.


    ''Could it be that Evil Sect really wants to destroy all those from Immortal sects here?!''


    A glint appeared in Chenchong''s eyes. Several shrill screams of pain came from behind him, all of them belonging to his fellow sect members from Hidden Dragon Sect. When he turned his head around to look, he saw that the powerful Evil Dust Sect cultivator in Ascendance was killing his sect members.


    Time flowed by quickly. The face of the person from Evil Dust Sect turned incredibly dark, and frustration filled his entire body, but he quelled it. This was not caused by anyone''s Art, but was due to his own heart bing increasingly filled with anxiety.


    He could not catch up to that Chenchong!


    It was not because he did not have enough power, and neither was it because someone was interfering with his actions. Instead, it was because Chenchong had executed the Fleeing Blood Art and even possessed a plethora of endless Enchanted Treasures that he used without stop. This resulted in not only his speed reaching an extremely fast pace, but he had also managed to not die after being hit with three strikes!


    ''Just how many defensive and escape treasures did Hidden Dragon Sect give this boy?!'' The Ascendance cultivator from Evil Dust Sect gritted his teeth and gave chase once again. ''Damn it, why did this happen?!''


    He had to continue chasing Chenchong. Things had already progressed to this point, and he could not give up right then, or else he would be unable to exin his actions, especially since he knew full well of the agreement in this battle.


    As these two people continued their game of cat and mouse, Su Ming moved about in the fog and watched their antics. Most of the time his gaze fell on Chenchong, and he had the same feelings as the Evil Dust Sect cultivator when he saw just how many Enchanted Treasures he possessed, as well as how quickly he moved.


    He had originally decided to help Chenchong in secret, but by the looks of it, there was no need for him to do anything. All of the things happening at the moment were just allowing his n toe to fruition even more perfectly.


    Chenchong was in an incredibly pathetic state. All of the Hidden Dragon Sect disciples around him had either scattered or been killed by his pursuer. At that moment, there was no longer any doubt in his mind. He had only one thought in his head, and that was to run as fast as possible while holding back the person behind him so that the scattered disciples could notify their sect.


    Evil Sect wanted to destroy the Immortal sects in this battle!


    Yet as shrill screams of pain sounded around him, his heart trembled, and his eyes became bloodshot. He was familiar with those screams. They all came from his fellow sect members who had chosen to split up and escape¡­ All of them were being killed in an attempt to silence them.


    Whenever Chenchong heard a scream of paining from a certain direction, he would instinctively choose to avoid that ce. He charged forward in a manner of following some kind of path, one he waspletely unaware of.


    If there was an incredibly skilled hunter watching by the side, he or she would definitely be able to tell that Chenchong was escaping like a trapped animal who had its entire path controlled. Every single one of his actions were decided by the hunter who had hid himself in the fog.


    This was an advanced hunting skill, and Su Ming had mastered it in Dark Mountain when he was still a teenager.


    When he was in Dark Mountain, the first ck Mountain Tribe member he killed had died because he had his every move controlled by this skill!


    ''I can''t die! I have to tell my sect about this!''


    Chenchong bit his tongue again and coughed up blood. His speed increased and he shot out in a dash. A loud boom rose into the air behind him, and ayer of yellow light appeared around him. Vague outlines of nine golden dragons surrounded him, but once the booming sound reached him, three of them instantly died.


    But his speed increased exponentially due to his crazed dash and his attitude of not caring about his injuries. In the span of a breath, he charged into the area before him. The Evil Dust Sect cultivator behind him was giving close chase. The two of them rushed ahead, one right behind the other, and they ran straight into the center of the battlefield. Over there¡­ was the spot where Hidden Dragon Sect''s Jingnan and Evil Dust Sect''s Shihai were fighting.


    When a loud bang reverberated in the air, Jingnan let out a cold harrumph and fell back. He was feeling heated up due to his fight, but he still managed to control himself and did not truly fight with the intention to kill. Yet when the bang shot into the air and he took a few steps backwards along with Shihai, something suddenly seized his attention, and he swiftly turned his head around. In a nce, he saw the prodigy of his sect, Chenchong, rushing over from not too far away!


    "Grand Sect Elder, the Great Sect Elder has died. I saw him killed by an Evil Dust Sect Ascendance cultivator with my own eyes¡­ He''s chased me all the way to here, and all my fellow sect members were killed by him on the way!"


    Right at the instant Chenchong saw Jingnan, he immediately shouted with agitation brimming in his heart and soul. Once he finished delivering his words, it looked as if he had spent thest ounce of his strength and fell headfirst to the ground after coughing up blood.


    Jingnan was momentarily stunned by the news, and Shihai''s pupils also narrowed because of it.


    Right at that moment, the Ascendance cultivator from Evil Dust Sect appeared in the area in a sh. When he saw Shihai and Jingnan, his face instantly turned pale.


    "This is¡­"


    He instinctively turned towards Shihai, wanting to exin his actions to his Grand Sect Elder, but immediately after, true killing intent appeared for the first time in Jingnan''s eyes. With one move, he charged towards that cultivator.


    Shihai''s expression was as dark as thunderclouds. He could vaguely tell that there was something off about this, but he was also uncertain. After all, the person who said these words was Hidden Dragon Sect''s prodigy, Chenchong. The extent of his injuries also made it clear that he had been on a desperate run here¡­ and this Sect Elder from his own sect had chased him down to this ce.


    Yet even so, Shihai could not just stand by and watch a powerful Immortal in Ascendance from his own sect being killed. With a single move, he immediately blocked off Jingnan''s path by standing in front of him, and for the first time, the two of them brought out their full power that crashed against each other.


    As loud booming sounds surged into the sky, Jingnan''s rage-tintedughter immediately echoed through the entire battlefield.


    "Shihai, your sect killed my Great Sect Elder, and you even wanted to kill our top disciple to silence him! How dare you try and stop me?!"


    Once his voice resounded through the entire battlefield and everyone heard it, thend fell silent for an instance.


    Momentster, a furious roar came, immediately shattering the silence!


    "How dare you kill our Great Sect Elder?! We will absolutely not forgive this!"


    This voice was filled with an infectious power. Once it burst forth into the air, it caused apletely different wave of rumbles and fights to swiftly stir up in the entire battlefield!


    The woman in white staggered and her face turned pale. She had finally managed to see through the mysterious person''s ns, and when she wanted to stop this, a chill suddenly appeared in her heart. She had a vague feeling that there was a pair of eyes looking at her coldly from the fog in the battlefield, and if she did anything at all, then she would die on the spot, just like how the old men in her sect had done long ago.


    "Don''t provoke me, right¡­?" The woman in white closed her eyes in silence. She was not part of the three sects, and did not want to die because of this.


    The battle instantly reached an intense state due to the death of Hidden Dragon Sect''s cultivator in Ascendance. Su Ming watched it coldly from midair. The Verdant Abyssal Seal on his left hand was bing richer in color, and the power of the Curse in his right hand was also increasing swiftly.


    "The more you kill¡­ the better," he mumbled softly. His gaze fell towards the spot where Hidden Dragon Sect was on the ground. At that moment, there was a shocking roar resounding from that spot. That roar did note from a cultivator, but¡­ a dragon that had been summoned by some unknown method!


    This was a real dragon, due to the presence of flesh and blood. It might only be ten thousand feet long, but right at the instant it appeared, a powerful pressure swiftly spread out through the area.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. Once he cast a nce at the dragon, he lifted his head and looked towards the sky beyond the fog. Over there, Ji An and the Di Tians'' battle had already reached an intense point. The waves of power stirred up by the booming sounds were much stronger than before, and in fact, not long after Su Ming began watching them, he saw one of Di Tian''s clones wiping the corners of his mouth.


    ''Is he injured¡­?'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 653 — A Shout to Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 653: A Shout to Stop!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The battles on the ground were growing more intense at an incredibly fast pace. The sounds of battle were mostly hidden within the fog, but some also traveled outwards, causing those who heard the muffled roars and howls to be able to feel just how terrifying was the situation below.


    When the dragon from Hidden Dragon Sect roared and moved, Su Ming lowered his head and looked. A barely noticeable freezing re shone in his eyes. He saw that the instant the giant dragon roared and moved forward, Evil Spirit Sect finally brought out the nine giant carriages they had taken with them.


    Cracking sounds came from the nine carriages in the fog. Arge number of Evil Spirit Sect disciples formed seals and chanted under their breaths, and the carriages immediately shattered to reveal what was within them!


    They contained¡­ ten giant rocks. Their surfaces were uneven, and they were purple in color, but the shades of it changed between darker and lighter ever so often. At the instant pressure spread out from these rocks, they flew up on their own and, with piercing whistles, charged straight towards that ten thousand feet dragon.


    Some subtle changes manifested instantly in the battlefield''s atmosphere once those ten giant stones appeared. Su Ming''s divine sense also detected some raised voices ringing in the air.


    "Hidden Dragon Sect''s true dragon! That is Hidden Dragon Sect''s true dragon¡­ They actually had a true dragon descend in this ce?! It''s said that Hidden Dragon Sect has five true dragons, and each of them possesses incredible power. This one might seem weak, but it has had most of its cultivation base limited. Now that it has appeared, it will only be stronger with each passing moment!"


    "It''s really a true dragon, but those things from Evil Spirit Sect are¡­"


    "They''re the Grand Sky Stones, the sacred items from Stone Soul Neb! Evil Spirit Sect must have obtained these stones after upying Stone Soul Neb!"


    "You''re right. They''re indeed Grand Sky Stones. It''s said that these stones are unique to Stone Soul Neb and possess unfathomable power¡­"


    In the midst of all the outbursts made by those watching, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He watched the giant stones charging towards the huge dragon. Once they crashed into each other, loud rumbling sounds reverberated through the air, mingling together with the dragon''s roars. The nine giant stones connected together and turned into a colossal giant on the ground!


    The giant was made up entirely of purple stones, and looked as if it possessed unlimited power. It was a full thousand feet tall, and it continued shing with the dragon, keeping Hidden Dragon Sect''s true dragon locked in ce, unable to escape with just its power alone.


    ''The Immortal sects¡­ have a lot of history, that''s why they had managed to collect so many powerful Enchanted Treasures¡­'' Su Ming looked at the stone golem and dragon fighting against each other, and a hint of longing appeared in his eyes.


    He sucked in a deep breath and forced down that strange emotion in his heart, telling himself that he would one day rush into thend of Immortals¡­ and see with his own eyes just how the world of the Immortals looked like!


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and descended into the battlefield before starting his ughter once more. There was no pattern to his kills, and there was blood from both Immortal sects and Evil Sects on his hands. However, when he chose, he would try as much as possible to not make any side obtain an advantage that would guarantee their victory.


    He also withdrew all his Qi, causing all the powerful Immortals in Ascendance to find it difficult to discover him. He moved like a ghost, and wherever he went on the battlefield, rivers of blood would flow.


    The aura of death on his left hand''s Verdant Abyssal Seal grew thicker, and it was the same for the Curse on his right hand. It had now be much stronger than earlier, especially when he was in the battlefield. As Su Ming''s Curse spread out, many people fell under its power, but they did not notice it.


    There were¡­ already quite arge number of people like this. When Su Ming moved forward, he continuously spread the Curse''s presence, and because of this, the number of cultivators who were affected grew as time passed.


    Su Ming''s blood boiled, and his killing intent grew at a mad pace, but he continued forcing it down. It resulted in him looking like a silent man most of the time. Since the start of the battle, he had coldly watched the battles unfold beneath him for most of the time, but he was already on the verge of being unable to quell the urge to kill Di Tian.


    It was especially so when he had seen Di Tian wiping the corners of his mouth. Still, after some time, he finally managed to force down the killing intent once more. This suppression of his emotions time and again not only didn''t result in his killing intent diminishing, but only made stronger each time he did so.


    If he did not erupt in the midst of silence, then he would die in the midst of silence!


    These words were the perfect description of Su Ming''s heart at that moment.


    He moved about in the battlefield, making the war be increasingly more chaotic, so much so that almost no one would be able to control it. At that moment, an awe-inspiring voice from Evil Lust Sect reverberated through the entire battlefield, reaching every ce.


    "All Evil Sect disciples, I, Bitu, will now temporarily attack! Immediately retreat and return to your own sects!"


    Almost at the same time those words were said, another voice with the simr awe-inspiring quality reverberated in all directions from the Immortal sects.


    "Immortal sect disciples, hear me! Retreat to your own sects!"


    Su Ming did not know the owner of that voice, but the voices from Evil Sect and Immortal sects both pertained the intention to make the battle temporarily stop.


    However, the battlefield was already in an extremely chaotic state, and while these shouts ofmand for the disciples to stop fighting had brought about some effects, they were unable to immediately make the people stop fighting.


    It was especially so for Hidden Dragon Sect. They had already lost one of their Great Sect Elders, and there was no way they would stop just like that.


    Su Ming stopped moving for a moment, and when he lifted his head, his expression turned dark. If the battle truly stopped, then he would be unable to fulfill his ns. This was something he could not allow. With a cold harrumph, he disappeared into the fog.


    The disciples from each sect on both sides gradually grew uncertain. Just as they were about to slowly test the waters and stop fighting, arge amount of screams suddenly came from the battlefield. Those voices instantly made all the disciples who had stopped fighting to be on their guard.


    The three Gctic Warrior Immortals that were fighting against the nine Yin Dragons were already extremely exhausted. Two of the nine Yin Dragons had also shattered. Right at that moment, suddenly, the three Gctic Warrior Immortals shuddered, and distortions appeared behind, revealing a shadow. That shadow moved, and the three Warrior Immortals who were bing weaker with each passing moment crumbled and shattered at the same time.


    Once they died, the remaining seven Yin Dragons roared and rushed straight into the Immortal sects'' army. Even if the Evil Spirit Sect members wanted to immediately order them back, they too hesitated due to the screams of pain around them.


    Soon after, the nine boys and three Dark Turtles that were fighting with the near hundred Shaman Souls let out a shrill roar, and one of the three Dark Turtles exploded, turning into arge amount of dirt that scattered everywhere. Three of the nine boys who were fighting against the Shaman Souls were immediately torn apart when a shadow shed past their side.


    The death of the Dark Turtle and destruction of the three boys caused a gap to appear in the cage, allowing arge amount of the undying Shaman Souls to be able to rush into the Evil Sect''s army.


    At that moment, a furious roar swiftly traveled through the air.


    "Who''s hiding among us?!" After that voice spoke, a long arc from Evil Sect flew swiftly towards the spot where the Dark Turtle had died in the fog.


    Soon after, a simrly furious voice shot rang out from the Immortal sects, reverberating through the air. A long arc sliced through space and charged towards the same direction.


    Right at the center of these two long arcs was Su Ming. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he spread out his divine sense. It was already stronger than of those in Ascendance, or else he would have been unable to hide himself from the cultivators in that stage.


    Once he spread out his divine sense, he messed up the ripples of power around him, causing the two peopleing over to be unable to investigate the spot where he was with their divine senses clearly. The cover provided by the fog also caused people to be unable to see well. With this premise, almost at the instant the two people arrived, Su Ming charged towards that person from Evil Sect, who was on his left.


    The person who hade was Evil Lust Sect''s Bitu. He came charging here with a sullen expression on his face. The area before him in his divine sense was pure chaos, and he could not examine the ce. Because of the fog, he could not see clearly either. The only thing he could sense was a wave of killing intent crashing into his face.


    With a cold harrumph, he lifted his right hand and seized the air right after he formed a seal on it. Immediately, five ck veins appeared on the back of his right hand, then twisted about before turning into a ferocious ghost face.


    This was the divine ability that belonged to Evil Lust Sect''s Bitu - The Art of Five Ghost Incarnations. Once he attainedplete mastery for this Art, five ghosts would appear indistinctly when he attacked, causing the power of his divine abilities to increase.


    At the instant that killing intent came charging towards Bitu, he had already pushed towards it with his right hand. Su Ming walked out of the rolling fog with one step right before him. His expression was calm and he did not say a single word. His head was clear, and in his mind he saw the battle between Hong Luo and Di Tian all those years ago. That battle had been etched in his mind since that time, but he had not managed to gain a lot of epiphanies from it. However, once his power increased, the epiphanies he had gained during that battle had turned into a serendipity, allowing him to understand even more.


    Just like at this moment. Su Ming lifted his left hand, and his palm swiftly crashed into Bitu''s right hand. There were no rumbling sounds, no ripples of power. In fact, the fog around them did not even move a single bit. It was as if Su Ming''s body had suffered the full brunt of the attack.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. At the instant their arms met, his left hand bent slightly, and five purplish-ck waves of aura surged into his body. At the instant a destructive power was about to erupt, Su Ming''s body seemed to have turned into a transition spot. He lifted his right hand, and five veins appeared on the back of his right hand, and it was those five waves of aura gathering on his right hand after swimming through his body.


    Hong Luo had done this in the past!


    Once Su Ming used it, five waves of aura that were the exact same as Bitu''s immediately spread out from his right hand, and he pushed his palm at the fog¡ª


    It went straight in the direction of the person from the Immortal sects that hade to this ce and was about to show himself.


    A violent bang exploded in the fog, and the powerful Ascendance cultivator from the Immortal sects became incredibly sullen. The violent waves of power around him caused his divine sense to be unable to see what was going on clearly, but there was no way he could mistake that strike just now. That was Evil Lust Sect''s Art!

 Chapter 654 — The Purple—Robed… Di Tian!

    <h4>Chapter 654: The Purple-Robed¡­ Di Tian!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Immortal instinctively withdrew and wanted to temporarily leave this ce, but before he could retreat too far, Su Ming swiftly caught up to him. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards him.


    In the eyes of the Ascendance cultivator from the Immortal sects, there was Su Ming, and there was also Bitu. He was right behind him and moving towards him with a face as dark as thunderclouds.


    This scene made the Immortal''s heart lurch, and because of the attack just now, the first thing he thought of when he saw this was that it was a trap!


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, don''t misunderstand, I have nothing to do¡­"


    When Bitu saw that the expression on that man''s face, he immediately tried to offer an exnation. He knew that he had to make things clear as soon as possible and absolutely not hesitate in this matter.


    Yet before he could finish speaking, Su Ming had already closed in on the retreating Ascendance cultivator with his quick speed and tapped his chest. A shudder wrecked that man''s body, and as he coughed up blood, he moved to dodge.


    "I was also fighting against this person just now. He was the one causing the chaos! There''s no need to waste our breaths, we just need to work together to kill him!"


    Bitu''s expression was incredibly dark. When he finished speaking, he took a step forward to charge towards Su Ming, and since he was afraid that the Immortal sects would misunderstand him, he started forming a seal with his right hand as he lifted it. A green lotus immediately appeared and rushed towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Bi, why are you wasting your breath with him? I''ve already injured him, all we need to do is kill him!"


    At the same time Bitu spoke, Su Ming''s aloof voice rang in the air. He clenched his right hand into a fist and threw a punch towards the dodging old man named Sun. His attitude ofpletely exposing his back towards Bitu was seen clearly by the old man in Ascendance.


    When he had originally heard Bitu''s words, the path of his retreat had changed, and uncertainty grew in his heart, but when he heard Su Ming''s voice, he became even more undecided. In the end, when he saw Su Ming exposing his back to Bitu, his heart trembled, and he withdrew even faster.


    However, in his haste, he did not notice Su Ming gently flicking his left wrist behind himself when that lotus divine ability closed in on him. Due to it, time seemed to have flowed backwards, and the lotus divine ability as well as the raging Bitu both moved backwards slightly.


    Because of that, Su Ming could calmly take a step forward and charge towards the escaping old man. In a sh, he disappeared.


    This made it look as if Su Ming didn''t need to dodge Bitu''s lotus divine ability. The Ascendance cultivator, due to Su Ming swiftly appearing beside him a moment after he had disappeared, saw an illusion. Before he could even process what it was, Su Ming had already thrown a punch towards him.


    "That man is skilled in imitation Arts! Fellow Daoist Sun, be careful!"


    Bitu red over with fire burning in his eyes. He was just about to take action, but shock appeared in his heart. He could not move his body forward, only backwards!


    When his movements finally recovered, a loud bang rang in his ears.


    The Immortals'' Ascendance cultivator was only in the mid stage. When Su Ming threw his fist, he might have formed a seal with both his hands and pushed forward swiftly, but his body still exploded.


    However, right when it happened, his Nascent Divinity swiftly escaped, and in an instant, he was already ten thousand feet away. He was madly escaping back to where the Immortal sects were located.


    "Brother Bi, don''t worry, that man''s Nascent Divinity won''t be able to escape!" Su Ming stated tly and charged towards it with a whistle in the air.


    "Shut up!"


    Madness appeared in Bitu''s eyes. A bang rang out in his body, but he could not fight against the time reversal Art. He might have spoken, but his body was still moving backwards, and anyone who saw this would only see a clear scene of him working together with Su Ming.


    "My fellow Daoists in the Immortal sects and fellow sect members in Evil Sect, there is someone causing trouble in this war, and he wants both sides to fight to the death! He''s skilled with imitation Arts and looks like a boy! He also has an art that can control time and make others move back¡­


    "Brother Sun, don''t misunderstand, this is¡­" Bitu yelled out quickly, but the more he spoke, the more he found even himself unable to believe in his own words.


    Almost at the same time he said these words, hatred that surged into the skies rose within the fleeing Ascendance cultivator''s heart. He had seen everything with his own eyes just now. It did not matter whether it was that art of five ghosts that was executed right at the start, Bitu''s withdrawal in the middle, the destruction of his body, or his Nascent Divinity being chased down. All of these things made him certain that this was not just a misunderstanding!


    If it was really just a misunderstanding, then he would have Bitu go through that ''misunderstanding'' as well!


    It was especially so when he heard Bitu''s words. It only made him startughing in anger as he continued escaping.


    "Bitu, you old coot! My fellow sect members in all Immortal sects, those goons from Evil Sect want to cover up their misdeeds while destroying all Immortal sects. Sky Mist Dao disciples, you mustn''t stop fighting¡­ even if you die¡­"


    Almost at the instant the Ascendance cultivator said these words, a shrill scream of pain cut them off, ringing through the entire battlefield. Su Ming shed past that cultivator''s Nascent Divinity, and with one punch, shattered it.


    Due to the fog, only the man''s voice had traveled through the entire area. However, all those who heard it could tell clearly that he had been silenced¡­


    The temporary ceasefire which might have possibly happened became impossible. The Yin Dragons rained down chaos, the Shaman Souls continued their ughter, while havoc urred everywhere else along with never ending screams of pain!


    Evil Sect and the Immortal sects hade to an agreement, but that consensus between them was incredibly fragile. Both sides were on guard against the other, and once this string of events urred, it was practically impossible for any new agreement to be made between them!


    Banging sounds echoed within the fog on the ground. As the battles continued at a frenzied pace, a red wave of ripples instantly came from Sky Mist Dao. Those ripples came from an oilmp, and it was currently floating in midair. The oil within it was red, just like blood!


    Themp being lit up caused the blood on the ground to begin exuding an endless amount of blood fog as if it was boiling. It fused with the ck fog, as if it contained some sort of venom.


    There were waves of burning heat that instantly rose within the battlefield, as if they wanted to burn down everything.


    This was Sky Mist Dao''s retaliation after their Great Sect Elder died!


    And since Hidden Dragon Sect as well as Sky Mist Dao brought out powerful Enchanted Treasures, it was only natural that Great Leaf Immortal Sect would not remain uninvolved. Four huge logs, several hundreds of feet wide, materialized right before it. There were arge amount of runic symbols drawn on them, and as they glowed, the four logs fell on the ground simultaneously.


    Violent rumbling sounds spread out, and the entire ground immediately started shaking. Cracking sounds shot into the air as cracks tore the ground before the earth shattered. Thick waves of Earthen Aura gushed out, causing all the cultivators from Evil Sect who were touched by that aura to immediately start trembling. They then soon withered away and turned into skeletons.


    In the midst of this uncontroble situation, Evil Sect also brought out its ultimate moves. Each of Evil Lust Sect disciples brought out a blood-red skin pouch from their storage bags, and once they drank the contents, they instantly lifted their heads and roared. Loud sounds rang from their bodies, and they swelled up, growing muchrger in size. Their eyes turned bloodshot, full of crazed killing intent.


    As those roars echoed in the air, their power increased exponentially, and as if they did not know pain and fatigue, they rushed out with sounds reminiscent of wild beasts.


    Red beads of sweat appeared on their bodies, and as they moved forward, this red sweat bounced off their skin and swiftly gathered in midair to turn into a gigantic blood-red kirin!


    This creature might look indistinct, but when it appeared, its presence shook the sky and earth so greatly that it made even the fog in the area sink slightly!


    This was true war. The outburst of new battles and the increase in the number of deaths let Su Ming suck in a deep breath of the bloody stench in the battlefield. Pain appeared on his left hand, and it was the type that would only appear if his hand was swollen. This was caused by absorbing too much aura of death, but he still continued making the mark on his left hand continue absorbing more


    The Curse on his right hand had already made it turn ck. The number of people who were affected by the Curse also grew, and every single time one of them died, their bodies would explode, and the people around them would be infected.


    Su Ming hid away all his presence. He could feel several divine senses stretching out madly through the battlefield, clearly looking for him, but they could never manage to find him. As the war continued, the number of people who tried searching for him decreased, but there were still about three or four them!


    Su Ming was leaning against the stone on which he''d sat at the start of the battle. Qian Chen was behind him, still lying on the ground and pretending to be dead. He might not know what was happening around him, but the continuous booms and screams of pain as well as the boiling blood on the ground filled him with shock and fear.


    A little while after the amount of battles increased exponentially and the number of deaths jumped by leaps and bounds, Su Ming noticed two war chariots of a thousand feet in size appearing within Great Leaf Immortal Sect in his divine sense!


    A destructive presence that made even his pupils shrink spread out from those war chariots. Soon after, as shocking booms erupted from them, two rays of white light rose into the air from with a bag and charged towards Evil Sect. At that instant, the world turned white.


    It was as if time had stopped during that instant. Immediately after, a deafening noise shot up. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The aura of deathing from ten thousand people was surging towards him madly, without being seen by anyone else.


    The shocking presence erupted once more from the two war chariots from Great Leaf Immortal Sect. Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and an incredibly solemn expression appeared on his face. He did not expect that Great Leaf Immortal Sect would be in possession of such a terrifying Enchanted Treasure!


    His eyes sparkled, revealing a hint of excitement within them. This was the first Enchanted Treasure from all those he had seen among all these sects that had ignited a strong wave of interest in him.


    Just as he was about to go forward, his footsteps came to an abrupt halt. His expression swiftly changed and he instantly lifted his head to stare fixedly at the area above him. At that moment, a gigantic vortex had appeared in the fog above him, and as booming sounds came there, a long purple arc came charging through it.


    That long arc had descended from the sky into the fog, and it was¡­ the purple-robed Di Tian!


    His body crashed down with a loud bang, and right behind him was a ck fan that was staying on his heels in it spread out form!


    At that moment, Su Ming could no longer suppress his killing intent and madness. In fact, he no longer wanted to suppress it. He did not expect that one of Di Tian''s clones would descend here, resulting in the two clones being separated!


    This was a chance, a chance that was, to Su Ming, given by heaven!


    His eyes immediately turned bloody red!

 Chapter 655 — So What if It Is a Trap?!

    <h4>Chapter 655: So What if It Is a Trap?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Should he fight, or should he not?!


    Should he attack, or continue holding back?!


    This was an incredibly difficult choice. However, Su Ming had to make his decision as soon as possible, right at that moment. If he chose correctly, then his chances of killing Di Tian''s clone would increase, but if he chose wrong, then everything he had done up to this point mighte to naught.


    Di Tian''s clone had already descended to the ground. Once a loud bang shot up, the fog swiftly spread outwards, making it seem as if was about to bepletely chased away from the ground.


    Thend trembled, and the fan that chased after the purple-robed Di Tian swiftly closed in on him. By the looks of it, it seemed like the thought of killing Di Tian was embedded within the very core of its being.


    Su Ming''s eyes turned blood red. Veins filled his entire face. This decision was too important. This chance was too rare. This threw Su Ming''s original npletely off bnce.


    His chance was right in front of his face, but was this a real chance or a gigantic trap? Su Ming¡­ could not tell.


    ''I''ll take that risk!''


    A red glow shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He was unwilling to ept giving up on this chance, even if it was a trap. If that was really so, the bait within that trap was still enough to tempt Su Ming.


    His goal was to kill Di Tian''s clones, and if those two clones were separated, then it would be the best chance for Su Ming. Even if it was a trap¡­ so what?!


    Resolve appeared on Su Ming''s face. He sucked in a deep breath, and in an instant, his entire presence retreated inside, not a single hint spilling out. Then, like a sword in its scabbard, he began swiftly charging towards Di Tian without a sound.


    There was no sound of anything slicing through air, neither was there any piercing whistles. There was only a wave of killing intent that would not retreat or back down until it tasted blood. That killing intent was kept within Su Ming, and it was a powerful will that would either burst out in an explosive force in silence, or die in it!


    Su Ming charged towards Di Tian, and he was so quick that no words could describe his speed any longer. Not even saying he was like a sh of lightning would suffice. Everything before him turned into a blur. The only thing clear was the purple figure, that person who he hated to his very core and had sworn to kill.


    The existence which prevented him from reaching Berserker Soul Realm, which controlled his life, and even turned everything in Dark Mountain into an illusion


    During the two battles they had fought against each other, Su Ming had once killed Di Tian with an external force, and during the second time, he had lost horribly, even sustaining grave injuries¡­


    ''Even if it''s a trap, I will still attack!''


    An astounding roar shot up in Su Ming''s heart. It rumbled within his body, but not a single sound spread out. It gathered within him, fused with his will, and turned into the astonishing speed of his movements right then.


    In an instant¡­ No, not even arriving within an instant could describe Su Ming''s speed any longer¡­


    The flow of time slowed down in Su Ming''s eyes. He swam past an endless amount of disciples from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects. All these people''s movements were incredibly slow. It did not matter whether it was their movements or their roars, their attacks or their retreats, everything had slowed to a pace that it seemed as if they were putting in theirst struggle as they were caught in mud before they eventually sank into it.


    All the scenes, all the bodies around Su Ming had slowed down into a blur. Only Di Tian''s body remained clear. At that moment, he was just about to lift up his head as he stood up on the ground and wipe away the blood at the corners of his mouth. His gaze was not directed towards where Su Ming was, but at the fan that was closing in on him from the sky.


    Time froze at this instant!


    Su Ming traveled even faster with each passing moment, just like a sword that was slowly being drawn out of its scabbard. At the instant he was less than hundreds of feet behind Di Tian. All his power, life, Qi, will, and every fiber of his being fused together and gathered into one small dot that broke through the space within the world to appear right behind Di Tian!


    Everything about him turned into a single finger. At the instant he pointed forward, the world lost all color, the universe rumbled, everyone and everything around him were no longer moving in slow motion, but becamepletely still.


    Only his finger charged towards that purple-robed Di Tian like the shadow of death!


    Right at the instant that finger of his was about tond, Di Tian, who had his back turned towards Su Ming, turned his head around swiftly, and a brilliant ray of light erupted forth from his awe-inspiring eyes.


    "I knew¡­ I would be able to lure you out¡­"


    Even at the instant that purple-robed Di Tian said these words, not a single hint of emotion stirred up in Su Ming''s heart. That sentence only meant that his previous uncertainties were not unfounded, and they also showed that the purple-robed Di Tian''s descent to the ground waspletely intentional. He wanted to use this method of separating one of his clones from the other to lure out¡­ Destiny, who Di Tian believed mighte!


    Su Ming had firsthand experience of just how calctive and intelligent Di Tian was since a long time ago. When he encountered it again, even though he was guessing whether he would fail if he attacked¡­ but with enough bait, it was still enough for Su Ming to choose the option to attack, despite knowing just how dangerous it would be!


    Di Tian was fishing. He scattered his bait, thinking that he would just be fishing for a normal fish, and a normal fish would surely die without a doubt if it took that bait. But Di Tian¡­ should be afraid of not only losing that bait, but also¡­ catching a murderous dragon that would devour him!


    With a calm expression, Su Ming''s finger swiftlynded against Di Tian''s lifted right hand.


    At the instant they touched, the dot that was formed after Su Ming fused his power, life, will, and everything else erupted with a bang. Then, like a sword that was drawn out from its scabbard, the killing intent he had suppressed for a long time erupted at full force!


    "Di Tian!"


    Su Ming''s low growl fused together with the astonishing booms that shook the sky and earth, and like the might of heaven itself, he poured out every fiber of his being into his attack.


    Such a loud bang was something that had never appeared before on this battlefield. Even if there had been an endless amount of battles on the ground previously, a noise of this intensity had nevere to be. This bang sounded as if it should not have appeared in this world. When it echoed in the air and spread out, an innumerable amount of disciples from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects shuddered and coughed up blood as they fell backwards.


    There were even quite a few that could not withstand the shock and exploded.


    Ayer of ripples with Su Ming and Di Tian as their center spread out with loud rumbling sounds towards all directions. Wherever they went, the fog on the ground would fall back, the bodies of the disciples from both sides would be swept up against their will, and the endless amount of stones on the ground would turn into smithereens with a bang!


    In the midst of that sound, a shudder wrecked through Di Tian''s body. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. This body of his had already sustained injuries when he fought against Ji An, and with that sh, the power that erupted from Su Ming caused his heart to tremble, and he took a few steps backwards.


    Su Ming''s right index finger exploded. As it was reduced to a bloody mess, he coughed up arge mouthful of blood, but he forced himself to stop, preventing any signs of retreating to appear on him. An even quicker speed erupted from him, and he charged straight towards the purple-robed Di Tian.


    "I''ve been searching for you for a long time. I deduced that if you learned of our battle against Evil Sect, you would surely conceal your identity ande to this ce¡­ Indeed, you did not disappoint me¡­"


    A brilliant light appeared in Di Tian''s eyes. His goal in this fight against Evil Sect was not Destiny, but truly the control over Eastern Wastnds Tower. However, using this incident to lure out Destiny was one of his intentions.


    He could not find Destiny. No matter what sort of Arts he cast, he could not find him. That sort of feeling that made him feel as if something was stuck in his throat made him remember the battle he had had against Su Ming all those years ago, and killing intent would rise within him whenever he recalled it.


    All Immortals knew about Destiny, but only Di Tian alone had executed a n to use him. This n had dragged in too many people, and there were some other sects that were involved in it, but he hid the real truth from them. If he seeded¡­ then Di Tian might even have a chance to usurp Dao Chen and rece him!


    However¡­ when he fought against Su Ming all those years ago, he had witnessed Su Ming''s power to turn back time, had seen him turning into Destiny. This was something he would never forget, and his heart had even shuddered lightly, something that rarely happened to him.


    It was also right at that moment that he clearly realized¡­ that a fatal w had appeared in his ns for Destiny. A crack that could not be closed up had opened up, and the possibility of him seeding in his ns was already slim to none. In fact, it was alreadypletely impossible for them to work.


    He thought about that he would have to face Su Ming once he grew up into a terrifying existence, as well as the series of problems that might be brought to him once more people learned of his ns, and ¡­ his thoughts changed.


    He endured the pain and gave up on the n that could no longer seed even after he had prepared it for ten thousand years. He wanted to destroy Destiny and wipe away all traces of that n without making a single ruckus.


    The battle between the Immortal sects and Evil Sect was a great chance to lure him out in Di Tian''s eyes. That was why¡­ he had descended to the ground earlier, so that he could use himself as bait and make Su Ming attack him.


    He knew that no one else would dare to attack him if he descended on the battlefield due to his status. Once anyone tried to ambush him, then that person¡­ would definitely be the Destiny that he had been unable to find!


    However, he had not expected that the power Su Ming could bring forth would be so much greaterpared to what he possessed in the past, just a short few years back. That one tap had actually made Di Tian''s pupils shrink and even torn through the injuries in his body.


    As Di Tian retreated, Su Ming swiftly rushed forward and lifted his left hand. At the instant he pushed his palm towards the sky, arge amount of green fog instantly spread out from his left hand. That green fog stirred all the aura of death in the battlefield, and as it gathered and was absorbed into Su Ming''s hand, the world rumbled at the instant he raised his left arm, its palm facing the sky.


    ''So what if it''s a trap?! As long as the bait is good, that is enough!''


    The green fog surrounded Su Ming''s left hand, then spread out to turn into seven green shadows. They swiftly grewrger, and in an instant, surrounded the entire space between the sky and earth, catching everyone''s attention in the battlefield!


    The fog Ji An ced in the battlefield had already been torn into several pieces due to the impact just now. It fell backwards in all directions, as if several pairs of invisible hands were chasing it away, and for the first time since the battle started¡­ the ground became clear!


    There were only several tens of thousands of people left at that moment, and their gazes all gathered on Su Ming and Di Tian!


    Even the eyes of Ji An, who had been fighting against the golden-robed Di Tian in the sky, shed with a brilliant light. He whipped his head around to look towards Su Ming, and a strange smile gradually curled up on his lips.


    "I see¡­ so that''s it!" His smile grew wider.

 Chapter 656 — Activate Verdant Abyssal Seal!

    <h4>Chapter 656: Activate Verdant Abyssal Seal!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Who is he?"


    "That boy looks like he''s only fifteen or sixteen, but the person he''s fighting against is¡­ the Heavenly Emperor Di Tian! It''s Lord Di Tian!"


    "He can fight against Lord Di Tian, not perishing from that first strike, and not only did he not withdraw, he even took the initiative and attacked¡­ This¡­ This is¡­"


    Once the fog on the ground scattered away, tens of thousands of gazes instantly gathered on Su Ming and Di Tian, and an uproar immediately rose into the air.


    All of this was because of Di Tian!


    If Su Ming was not fighting against him, then it would be difficult for him to catch such a shocking level of attention, and cause such an astonishing level ofmotion among the people. Di Tian''s status was simply too high. He was one of the three Sovereigns and five Emperors among the Immortals and had the highest level of cultivation among all those in the Immortal sects who descended in thend of Berserkers, even if this was just his clone and not his real self.


    Even if he was just a clone, he still possessed power that was enough to cause all those around him to look up to him, causing all those who were currently watching the fight to feel their breathing stop. Disbelief appeared on their faces.


    It was especially so for those who knew Su Ming. Their faces were rife with the inability to ept this. Bao Qiu looked at the sky with a dumbfounded face as she stood on the battlefield. Her head was ringing and her thoughts were in a mess. Even though she knew that Su Ming had extraordinary power and she had even witnessed him fighting against Shen Dong, but she would never have expected¡­ that he would dare to attack Di Tian!


    Who was Di Tian? He was one of the five Emperors, and these people were the strongest among the Immortals, those who had reached the pinnacle of all pinnacles. Even if it was just a clone, this sort of person could still make the weather change if he wanted to.


    A dazed expression appeared on Bao Qiu''s face, and she didn''t manage recover even after a long time had passed.


    It was especially so when she saw that exchange of blows between Su Ming and Di Tian just now. Su Ming might have gained an advantage because heid out an ambush, but the fact that he had not managed to get himself killed by Di Tian''s attack was still enough to make his name ring through the world.


    But she did not know that this was not the first time Su Ming had fought against Di Tian. In truth, this was his third time!


    In fact, Su Ming had even managed to kill one of Di Tian''s clones. He might have used the power from the God of Berserkers, but the clone had still died, and that was fact!


    During the second time, Su Ming might have been wounded badly and lost horribly, but he had made Di Tian pay for the consequences. He had forced him into an incredibly pathetic state!


    This was the third time. With Bao Qiu''s power, what she saw was Su Ming ambushing Di Tian, but that was not the truth. Di Tian was notpletely unprepared. The exchange of blows just now was a true sh between the two of them.


    Qian Chen was originally pretending to be dead, but when the fog scattered and he saw Su Ming fighting against Di Tian in midair, he started trembling and rubbed his eyes hard before a stunned expression appeared on his face.


    ''Senior¡­ That guy is too bold, to the point he''s reckless! He¡­ He actually went and challenged Di Tian¡­ Oh dear, it''s over now. I trusted the wrong person¡­ This guy''s dead meat¡­''


    As these thoughts appeared in Qian Chen''s mind, his heart started racing in his chest. He might be regarding Su Ming''s situation with a rather pessimistic outlook, but in the depths of his heart, he was gradually growing more excited.


    His gaze as he looked at Su Ming made him feel as if he was getting to know him again.


    Shen Dong''s expression changed several times. He looked at Su Ming, who was fighting against Di Tian, with aplicated look on his face. The seven Verdant Abyssal shadows in the sky were extremely familiar to him. This was originally his divine ability¡­ the Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal.


    This was also one of the reasons why he had been able to recognize Su Ming at first nce. This person, who had fought against him just recently, had left a deep memory in Shen Dong''s mind. He had also gained a lot during that fight, but he had never imagined that their second meeting would be under such circumstances.


    He immediately remembered the chaos that had urred between Evil Sect and the Immortal sects just moments ago, and knew that it must havee from this person''s hands. As for why he did it¡­


    ''He wants to kill Di Tian!''


    Shen Dong''s heart trembled. The answer he obtained made him think that his thoughts were incredibly absurd, but what he saw right before his eyes made him suck in a deep breath. This was because Di Tian was retreating while wiping the corners of his mouth, while Su Ming''s Qi was growing with each passing moment.


    In Shen Dong''s eyes, this Su Ming was already far too different from the one who had fought against him. They gave off two entirely different feelings of power, and if the one who had fought against him previously had been the one who attacked Di Tian, then their battle might have immediately ended right when it started.


    "It''s him¡­ It''s him¡­"


    There was a person mumbling right next to Shen Dong, and the one who was doing it was Evil Lust Sect''s Bitu. He stared at Su Ming in the sky, and all his blood turned cold. This was a person who could fight against Di Tian. This thought made all his original intentions of searching for Su Ming to kill him so that he could take revenge vanish like a puff of smoke.


    However, for a reason that was unknown even to him, when he looked at Su Ming, a vague sense of familiarity rose in his heart. Yet his face and his divine abilities were incredibly foreign to him, making this sense of familiarity really out of ce. It was odd.


    In truth¡­ Bitu was not the only one who had this sense of familiarity rising within the depths of his heart!


    When all those familiar faces within Su Ming''s memories gathered their gazes on him as they stood on the battlefield, that sense naturally rose within them as well.


    Yet this familiarity ran into conflict with the unfamiliar sight before them, causing all the people who had this feeling to not say a word. All of them only thought that it was a figment of their imagination.


    However, even though Su Ming''s appearance had changed, due to their encounter in Freezing Sky n, Beiling and Chenxin''s sense of familiarity gradually ovepped with Su Ming''s current appearance. This feeling then turned into aplicated look on their faces.


    The woman in white from the Immortal sects had a pale look on her face, and she did not regret her previous decision. Right then, the sight before clearly proved that if she had exposed this person earlier and affected his ns to kill Di Tian, then the only oue waiting for her would have been death.


    Her death would have been nothing, but since this person possessed the courage to fight against Di Tian and had evenid out such a n to kill him, then he must surely have some level of confidence to do so. Once¡­ she provoked this sort of person, then there was a high chance that she would be bringing arge problem to her own sect!


    Su Ming stared at Di Tian. He knew that there were tens of thousands of eyes looking at him at the moment, but he paid no attention to them. Right then, the only thing that existed in his world was Di Tian.


    There was only one thought that existed in his mind at that moment as well - kill Di Tian!


    Sevenrge green shadows connecting the sky and earth surrounded him, forming an indescribable wave of pressure that made the world lose its color, caused the earth to tremble, and made a solemn look appear on Di Tian''s face.


    Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal. The more aura of death it absorbed, the greater the power it would deliver. At that moment, this seal had absorbed the aura of death from tens of thousands of people, and as Su Ming executed this Art, the seven shadows instantly gained corporeal form.


    Their green robes, thick waves of death, and their hidden faces caused the seven shadows to look like the Kings of Hell. At the same time, a dignified air spread out from their bodies, and they looked as if they were connecting with the underworld.


    They¡­ took a step forward simultaneously and appeared around Di Tian. At the instant they surrounded him, Su Ming spoke at a shocking volume, his words falling into the ears of all those who were watching the battle.


    "Seven Abyssal¡­"


    When Su Ming let out a low growl, the seven shadows lifted their heads at the same time. Dark light shone from within the robes that covered their bodies, and an exceedingly thick wave of death immediately spread out from them to cover the sky and seal off the ground.


    The light in the world started twisting and getting indistinct at that moment. The world seemed to have lost arge amount of color within a moment, turning into a destend of only ck and white.


    "Yin Death¡­" Su Ming growled. The seven shadows instantly bent their backs and bowed swiftly towards Di Tian, who was surrounded in the middle!


    At the instant they bowed, Su Ming flew up and pushed his left hand swiftly towards the sky.


    "Activate, Verdant Abyssal Seal!"


    The purple-robed Di Tian''s expression changed. At the instant the seven shadows around him bowed, he suddenly felt his life force swiftly disappearing. It was as if his Life Matrix could not withstand the seven shadows bowing towards him. It was rapidly disappearing, and for the first time, signs of death descended on him.


    The purple-robed Di Tian let out a cold harrumph. He prepared to lift his hand to form a seal to cast an Art so that he could fight against Su Ming''s divine ability. He had confidence that he could kill Su Ming in this ce, and he would not allow any situation where he could not find him arise again.


    This time, to make Su Ming appear, he had even used himself as bait. When he lifted his right hand to form the seal, he was almost certain that he could make this divine ability shatter, no matter how extraordinary it was.


    Yet right at the instant he formed that seal with his right hand, suddenly, Su Ming pushed his right hand into his bosom and clenched the grass knot doll in his robes.


    A shudder wrecked Di Tian''s body. His cultivation base started bing chaotic, as if he could no longer control it, which was a rare sight.


    This sort of chaos waspletely inconceivable to him, especially when he was fighting against someone. The appearance of this chaotic cultivation base left Tian momentarily stunned. He might have quelled that chaos in the span of a breath¡­ but he was toote!


    When the seven shadows bowed to him, the world roared. Even Ji An and the golden-robed Di Tian swiftly retreated with their expressions changing. Then, right before their eyes, arge amount of clouds in the sky started flowing backwards, revealing the clear sky behind them!


    Cracks started appearing swiftly in the sky, and with a bang, it shattered, as if a hole been opened up. An endless amount of Yin Death Fog madly surged in during that instant, as if it was sucked in. A roar reverberated through the are, and the Yin Death Fog charged towards Di Tian.


    From the distance, it was as if a gigantic pir of fog had descended from the sky beyond and crashed down.


    Di Tian was just about to dodge, but he suddenly felt a sharp stab of pain. His cultivation base became chaotic again. His expression changed drastically, but he could no longer dodge.


    CRASH!


    A gigantic pir of fog that was a thousand feet wide descended to the ground from the sky, with Di Tian right in the middle of it. He waspletely covered by it. The pir of fog charged towards the ground, and when a roar surged into the sky, a tremor so great it had never appeared before spread out through thend, causing the tens of thousands of people left in the area to immediately withdraw in an attempt to dodge.


    Shock-filled eyes gathered on Su Ming from all the directions. Those gazes were filled with shock, disbelief, confusion, and even more so, astonishment.

 Chapter 657 — Grass Knot Puppet!

    <h4>Chapter 657: Grass Knot Puppet!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong stood at the edge of the battlefield. He had been injured too badly previously, and the power of the Curse within him was incredibly difficult to deal with. Right then, his whole body was filled with arge amount of rotting ck patches.


    His hate towards Su Ming was already running so deep that it reached the depths of his soul, but after he saw his battle against Di Tian, and especially after he saw the pir of fog that descended from the sky, his breathing quickened and his heart trembled.


    Su Ming''s strength made Sikongpletely hide away his thoughts for revenge. He did not dare reveal even a single hint of it. At the same time, he felt a strong sense of danger rise within him, making him look swiftly towards the ck patches on his body.


    The intensity of that sense of danger was like a flood that almost drowned him. Sikong had a clear hunch that if he did not manage to get rid of these ck patches within a short period of time¡­ then his body and soul would be destroyed!


    This feeling was too strong, causing him to no longer hesitate, and he brought out an incredibly valuable medicinal core his sect had given him before.


    The core''s name was Sacred Half Step!


    It was a medicinal core that was rare even in Evil Sect, and only prodigies like him would be given one of these things. This core had no use towards training. Its greatest effect was to heal injuries.


    Sikong had always been reluctant to use this, but now¡­ he brought it out without hesitation. With gritted teeth, he ced it in his mouth.


    Shen Dong''s eyes went wide and he sucked in a sharp breath. There was no one else who was more familiar with this Verdant Abyssal Seal than him in this ce, but at that moment, Shen Dong looked as if he was seeing it for the first time. His heart trembled, his mind rang, and he suddenly understood the true method to use this Verdant Abyssal Seal. It was unlike what he had previously done. Su Ming''s method was the true way of bringing out its might!


    The Verdant Abyssal Seal he cast could let him fight against powerful warriors at the same stage as he was, but in Su Ming''s hands, it had managed to gain such power that it could threaten Di Tian''s clone.


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s face turned livid with rage as he stood in the sky. He red at Su Ming, who was standing beneath him, and took a sudden step forward. Right at the moment he was about to charge down though, his footsteps came to a sudden halt. Then, right before his eyes, Ji An walked out from the air in front of him.


    "He could manipte the power of Yin Death in this ce and make it descend¡­ That child down there¡­ must be that Destiny, no¡­? But by the looks of it, you seem to want to kill him?" Ji An asked with a smile.


    Di Tian''s expression grew dark, but before he could say a single word, the gigantic pir of fog beneath gradually disappeared to reveal a pit of about thousands of feet deep on the ground, as well as Di Tian, who was sitting within a ball of dull, purple light.


    That Di Tian''s expression was pale. When he lifted his head, the purple light around him instantly shattered, and the Emperor''s robe on his body swiftly turned dull. Not a single hint of color remained.


    He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and it spilled on the ground before him. At that moment, the purple-robed Di Tian''s face was incredibly pale, but killing intent rose like surging waves in his eyes. He slowly stood up and red at Su Ming.


    There was also blood at the corners of Su Ming''s mouth. When he wiped it away, he lifted his left hand and pressed it swiftly on his right arm, all while keeping his gaze fixed on Di Tian. With those actions, his right arm instantly grew taut. His flesh and blood on that arm changed and looked as if it had be like that of a golden statue.


    Su Ming cut open a gash on his right arm with his left index finger. Multiple bloody gashes could be seen under his skin. This bizarre act instantly caught the attention of all those around him.


    Even the purple-robed Di Tian also found his pupils shrinking at that sight.


    With a calm expression on his face, Su Ming pushed two fingers into the wound on his right arm, and slowly, right before everyone''s eyes, he brought out something from within the flesh and blood of that limb!


    That was a blood-red ring!


    Su Ming had obtained it many years ago from Madam Ji. It was something Ji Yun Hai had obtained by coincidence, and it was the source of the Curse.


    Su Ming had hidden this ring in his right arm, which was why his Curse had be stronger and gained more depth as his power increased. It was also the true reason why he had been able to gather the Curse on his right hand.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming brought out that red ring, the presence of the Curse swiftly surrounded the wound, and the gash closed up in an instant. Su Ming ced the ring¡­ right where he had lost his right index finger.


    That finger had shattered into pieces, but when Su Ming ced the ring on that appendage, the presence of the Curse instantly exploded. It gathered together into a finger, which was the Curse''s finger!


    At the instant the ring was on the Curse''s finger, the power of the Curse spread out from Su Ming''s entire right hand. It caused the weather to change, and the hearts of all the people watching trembled.


    Even Ji An narrowed his eyes, and a brilliant light shone briefly within them.


    At the same time, a strong sense of danger rose within the purple-robed Di Tian''s heart. He could not let Su Ming continue. The feeling of danger from his right hand was actually much stronger than that from his left hand!


    But what truly shocked Di Tian was how his cultivation base had be chaotic when Su Ming had used that Verdant Abyssal Seal earlier. That chaos and that stab of pain he''d felt hade incredibly suddenly, causing him to bepletely incapable of predicting and reacting to them. This strange urrence made Di Tian have a strong feeling that there was a distinct difference between his current self and his past self.


    ''I have to destroy him in this battle, or else¡­ if he has more time, then it''ll be even more difficult to suppress him.''


    The purple-robed Di Tian swiftly took a step forward and turned into a long purple arc that flew straight out of the pit and closed in on Su Ming within an instant.


    He might be injured, but those injuries were forcefully suppressed. He had confidence that this particr clone of his still contained an overwhelming advantage in strength over Su Ming.


    If no one interfered with his actions, then there was no way he would fail in killing him this time!


    Besides, even if someone tried to stop him, the other clone would do everything he could to dy that person at all costs.


    Almost at the instant Di Tian closed in, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed it against his chest before he immediately opened his mouth and spat out a ray of green light. It immediately turned into Han Mountain Bell and charged towards Di Tian. As bell chimes reverberated through the air, the shadow of the Nine-Headed Dragon manifested instantly above it.


    When the bell appeared, Ji An turned his head swiftly around, but once he saw that it was the shadow of the Nine-Headed Dragon, he calmed down.


    However¡­ the tens of thousands of people from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects around the area could not see it too clearly. Because of that, once they saw Han Mountain Bell, they were instantly unable to quell the roars in their hearts, and voices rose into the air once again.


    "Eastern Wastnds Bell?!"


    "Could¡­ Could this be Eastern Wastnds Bell, but it''s impossible!"


    "Who is he?! He can fight against Di Tian''s clone, and even has the priceless treasure that is Eastern Wastnds Bell¡­ He''s a Berserker!"


    In the midst of those voices, Hidden Dragon Sect''s Chenchong stared nkly at Su Ming. His mind was a mess. That sense of familiarity had be even clearer, but no matter what, he could not recall where he had seen this person before.


    His face and divine abilities were all so incredibly unfamiliar to him¡­


    Hidden Dragon Sect''s Jingnan had an incredibly dark expression on his face. He stared at Su Ming in the sky, and gradually, a frightening guess rose swiftly from the depths of his heart.


    ''He brought so much of Lord Di Tian attention on himself¡­ and he set up such a n to kill Lord Di Tian¡­ This child¡­ could he be¡­?''


    Jingnan''s breathing quickened and he turned his head swiftly towards Chenchong. Then, right before his eyes, he saw a dazed look on Chenchong''s face, who had now woken up from his grave injuries. His heart let out a loud thump against his chest.


    ''Could it really be him?!''


    Shihai''s expression changed swiftly. In his entire life, there was one thing that had changed the path in his life. This was something he had always kept buried deep in his heart. At that moment, his heart trembled, and as he looked at Su Ming, the sense of familiarity brought a sense to him as if even his blood was trembling.


    There was also Evil Spirit Sect''s Shanhen. He looked dazed, and the familiarity he felt brought a stab of pain in his head¡­ This sensation made him feel as if some sort of memory which had been sealed away was trying to break free to reveal itself.


    There were also a dazed expression on Chenlong[1] from Great Leaf Immortal Sect and also on the man who was the Head of the Guards in Dark Mountain within Su Ming''s memories. Their hearts trembled, and they looked at each other. In the midst of their uncertainty, shock appeared within their hearts.


    There was also Sky Mist Dao''s Wu Le. This ordinary looking woman also had a dazed expression on her face. She looked at Su Ming nkly, and that sense of familiarity made her sink into her thoughts for a long time.


    However, all of these feelings remained indistinct. Some people had begun asking questions, while some continued feeling lost and dazed. The bell chimes from Han Mountain Bell caused all of their hearts to tremble, and their attention was drawn towards it.


    Han Mountain Bell turned into a bell that was a thousand feet big and blocked Di Tian''s path. At the same time, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed his palm towards the ground.


    Thend trembled with a loud bang. Then, arge number of Immortal sect disciples started shuddering violently and let out shrill screams of pain. Their bodies were instantly filled with arge amount of ck patches, and in the blink of an eye, they started melting as if they were rotting away¡­


    As these Immortal sect disciples died, Su Ming''s right hand turned into a ck mess. It looked as if there was some sort of color spreading out from it, and there was a strangely enchanting radiance to his hand.


    Right then, a shocking roar reverberated through the entire world. The purple-robed Di Tian had executed his World Punishment Art and caused Han Mountain Bell to instantly disintegrate. Then, he turned into a sharp, long arc that sliced through the air and charged towards Su Ming.


    Right at the instant he closed in, Su Ming brought out a grass knot doll with his left hand from his bosom. The doll was gray, and there was a thick aura of death surrounding it. At the instant it appeared, a shrill howl that was voiceless but could be detected faintly with divine senses rang out from within it.


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. With the Curse''s ck aura swirling on his right hand, he pressed it against the grass knot doll, causing the doll to be instantly dyed in ck!

 Chapter 658 — I Curse You…

    <h4>Chapter 658: I Curse You¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant the doll was dyed ck, Di Tian''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt,ing to aplete stop hundreds of feet away from Su Ming. His expression turned incredibly dark, for arge amount of ck aura had appeared around him out of nowhere.


    He couldn''t not stop. At that instant, he felt as if he had lost control of his own body. A power that actually terrified him seemed to be staring at him in the form of a pair of eyes in the endless universe.


    This was a form of might. It was a form of¡­ pressure that came from the ground, the world, the entirend of Berserkers. For some unknown reason, it now had gathered on his body.


    ck smoke surrounded him, and it grew extremely thick in an instant.


    This was Su Ming''s Curse. The ck smoke was his killing intent, his desire to kill Di Tian!


    It was originally impossible for the Curse to gather on Di Tian, but due to Su Ming''s skillful execution of his Art, the connection tying the grass knot doll and Di Tian was sessfully used to lead the Curse on Di Tian.


    "I curse you¡­ that you will fall into the rivers of theherworld and never see light again!" Su Ming took a step forward, and with his Curse-ridden right hand, he ripped off the doll''s right arm!


    "I curse you¡­ that no matter in which universe they are, all those with your blood coursing through their veins would perish, die, and sink into hell along with your soul!" Su Ming took another step forward and ripped apart the grass knot doll''s left arm.


    Panic appeared on the purple-robed Di Tian''s face, which was a rare sight. He could feel paining from his right arm, as well as the pain of his left arm being torn. More importantly, the ck smoke had already seeped into his body¡­ and he could not even move an inch.


    ''This is impossible!'' Di Tian roared in his heart. To him, Su Ming was somebody who''s fate had always been controlled. Even if he was able to free himself from its shackles some time ago, since he had yet to grow strong, he was still just an ant in Di Tian''s eyes.


    Di Tian was confident that he could crush that ant, even if he had to do it a few times. Still, whatever happened, Su Ming would be unable to escape from his palm. That was why he had thought of using himself as bait, but now¡­ Su Ming had attacked twice. The first time was when he had used that Verdant Abyssal Seal, which had made Di Tian use his divine ability and his Enchanted Treasure to resist it. This time, he had attacked with the Curse''s power.


    And he had lost all his mobility. He could no longer control his own body. The shadow of death looming over his heart grew endlessly, making him have the impression that at the moment he made himself bait, he had cut off all his escapes!


    This bizarre scene made all those who saw it to suck in a sharp breath. They were unfamiliar with this particr Art, especially since that doll in Su Ming''s doll looked simple and evenical, yet no one couldugh. A chill that came straight from the depths of their hearts filled all their souls at that instant.


    An Art that could control someone with just one doll. An Art that could curse others with just one doll, and there was no way to guard against it!


    Right then, Su Ming had turned into the epitome of malice and strangeness in the eyes of those tens of thousands of people in the area¡­


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s pupils shrank as he remained in the sky. In fact, arge amount of ck smoke had appeared around him as well. As it did so, he could clearly feel the panic within the purple-robed Di Tian''s heart.


    However, the golden-robed Di Tian was clearly more powerful than its counterpart. At that moment, golden light shone on his body, and as it did, it looked like it was fighting against the ck smoke, allowing the golden-robed Di Tian to be able to move. And he did so. But just as he was about to charge out, he was once again blocked off by Ji An.


    "Ji An! This has nothing to do with you! This is my private matter, how dare you stop me?!" The golden-robed Di Tian''s voice reverberated in the air.


    "The Candle Dragon''s Curse¡­ He''s quite remarkable¡­ As for you, well, I can choose not to stop you, as long as you admit defeat and let Evil Sect have control over Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­" Ji An smiled. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the ground. Immediately, a fan swiftly flew up from the ground. Once he held it in his hand, he looked towards the golden-robed Di Tian.


    A dark glint shed briefly in the golden-robed Di Tian''s eyes. Without a single word, he lifted his right hand and formed a seal before he pointed towards Ji An, who responded with a loudugh. He swung his fan forward, and the two people were immediately engaged in a battle in the sky.


    One of them wanted to rush forward, while the other would not allow it. In an instant, the battle between them erupted and grew intense.


    As the two of them fought, Su Ming''s voice reverberated in all directions.


    "I curse you¡­ that your soul will suffer through billions of billions of reincarnations, then suffer through the grudges of the world, and endless destruction!


    "I curse you¡­ that your skin will disintegrate, that your flesh will rot, and you will have a taste of the greatest pain brought to you by the world, forever and ever¡­


    "I curse you¡­ that your bones will shatter, inch by inch, into fragments and turn into sharp spikes that will devour your flesh and blood¡­"


    Su Ming ripped off the doll''s legs and tore apart its body. There was an indescribable hatred and madness within his voice, and just by listening to it, it was enough to make anyone begin trembling from the depths of their hearts. It was even more so for the frozen purple-robed Di Tian.


    "I curse you¡­ that your bloodline will end, that your soul will scatter, that your body will rot, that your bones and flesh will be destroyed, and that you will suffer an eternity of being devoured by wandering souls!


    "I curse you¡­ to die! Die! Die! DIE!"


    Su Ming let out a loud roar and coughed up a mouthful of blood. His face instantly turned pale. The blood fell on the grass knot doll, and the world instantly started roaring. Thunder rumbled without end in the sky, and a blood-red vortex even manifested with loud banging sounds. The edges of that vortex were ck, and it covered the entire sky.


    This was not the only spot in the sky where something like this happened. At the same time, eight other identical gigantic blood-red vortexes appeared all over Eastern Wastnds. They were like eyes of the sky that remembered Su Ming''s words, were bearing witness to his Curse, and¡­ were obeying his voice!


    "An anomaly in the world!"


    For the first time, Ji An''s face changed drastically as he fought against that golden-robed Di Tian, who also had a simrly shocked face.


    "This person''s Curse actually brought about an anomaly in the world¡­ This can only mean that the world has obeyed his Curse! This¡­ This is not a single person''s Curse, but the Curse of the entirend of Berserkers and their universe! Di Tian, just what did you do to offend this person?!" Ji An''s pupils shrank.


    A shocking mor shot up from the ground underneath, and all of it was because of that anomaly that had appeared in the world!


    "With my life, with my power, with every single fiber of my being, I curse all of Di Tian''s clones to perish in thend of Berserkers, and from now onwards, this world forbids Di Tian''s existence!"


    Blood poured out from Su Ming''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    His right hand was no longer ck. All the ck smoke from it had already surged into the grass knot doll, and with his right hand, Su Ming ripped off the doll''s head!


    The sky roared. The earth trembled. And those rumbles did not juste from Eastern Wastnds, but also South Morning, the Alliance of the Western Region, and from Northern Province as well. The entire sky in thend of Berserkers was roaring. Blood-red vortexes appeared inrge quantities throughout the whole world.


    The trembling of thend was not limited to just Eastern Wastnds, either. Those tremors shook through all the continents in thend of Berserkers, all the inds, and all the living beings!


    It was as if Su Ming¡­ represented the entire world of Berserkers at that moment!


    He lifted his right hand at that moment and pointed towards Di Tian!

 Chapter 659 — The Curse Fulfilled!

    <h4>Chapter 659: The Curse Fulfilled!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming''s long hair danced in the wind as he stood in midair. His face was pale, but the brilliant shine in his eyes made him into the most eye-catching existence in the world.


    At that moment, it was as if Su Ming had turned into the beloved child of the entire world of Berserkers. All thend was trembling because of his will, was hateful because of his dislike, and was roaring because of his intent to kill.


    This was a divine ability that stirred up the entire world of Berserkers, and it was the first time any of the tens of thousands of people in thend saw something like this in their lives. A cold chill rose in all of their hearts, and they suddenly had a feeling that they did not fit into this world.


    The sand on the ground tumbled about above the ground, as if the tens of thousands of Immortals'' existence there obstructed its path. Wind would asionally blow past them from all directions, and while it seemed gentle, it would suddenly be strong when it fell on their bodies.


    The clouds in the sky far ahead sank a lot further down, and at the same time a shadow loomed over everyone. The numerous blood-red vortexes in the sky let out loud rumbling sounds as they spun in a terrifying manner, as if all the lives within the world of Berserkers were roaring.


    These roars came from the vortexes in the sky, the wind, the clouds, the sand on the ground, all the mountains, the rivers, the deserts, the ins, as well as the endless amount of lives in the world, be they dead or alive. Everything within the world of Berserkers had fused into those roars.


    Within them were the cries of infants, the grudge-filled shrieks of women, the furious roars of men, the piercing howls of anger from ferocious beasts, and the biting, threatening sounds that came from the nts as they sashayed in the wind.


    They contained the strikes of water against rock as rivers flowed down the mountains, the roars from the ins, the copse of the mountains, and the surging waves from the Dead Sea. Everything had fused together with the roarsing from the Berserkers'' sky.


    At the same time these roars rang in the air, it was as if a voice that could not be heard with human ears lipped into those sounds. This was an indescribable will that had appeared once all the sounds within thend of Berserkers had fused together.


    "Get out of our world!"


    It was the will contained within all the roars that caused the world of Berserkers to surge towards all the Immortals with an unseen force at that instant, as if all the Immortals¡­ were being rejected by the entire world at that moment!


    It was as if thend had been persecuted for tens of thousands of years while enduring through all that suffering throughout the ages, and at that moment, it reached its breaking point. It was as if thend and its people could no longer bear with it, and they wanted to surge out like an explosion to expel all Immortals!


    It did not matter whether it was the Immortal sects or Evil Sects. All the cultivators'' expression immediately changed. Even Ji An''s expression changed drastically, as he fought against Di Tian, and he whipped his head around to look at Su Ming.


    That moment was when Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed towards the purple-robed Di Tian.


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s pupils shrank. At the instant Ji An was shocked because of Su Ming causing the entire world of Berserkers to roar due to one finger, the golden-robed Di Tian took a swift step forward and charged towards Su Ming.


    ''Resonance¡­ This is resonance! This is the entire world of Berserkers resonating with this child!'' Ji An sucked in a sharp breath. He had noticed the golden-robed Di Tian leaving the ce, and after a moment of hesitation, he chose not to stop him.


    After all, he was also an Immortal¡­ This resonance was too shocking to him. He had never heard of anyone capable of making the entire world resonate with him. Perhaps only the first God of Berserkers had been able to do such a thing in the past?


    ''Even the master of a world would not be able to resonate with his world. Even the strongest person of a race, too, would be unable to cause this sort of resonance¡­ unless¡­'' Ji An''s pupils shrank.


    Even if the golden-robed Di Tian was charging forward, he could not change what was already set in stone. At the instant Su Ming''s finger swung down, he pointed towards the purple-robed Di Tian.


    When hepleted the motion of bringing his finger downwards, a thick wave of fatigue appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. There was a dull look within them. But it did not matter whether it was the fatigue or the dull look that showed, whaty within the deepest depths of his soul was tranquility.


    The purple-robed Di Tian shuddered, and disbelief appeared in his eyes. For the first time, he was shocked, and it was to such a degree that even Su Ming''s calm heart was pleased when he saw it.


    Di Tian¡­ was afraid!


    This was the first time Di Tian clearly showed his fear before Su Ming, and that fear caused his haughty image to crack.


    "So¡­ you know fear as well!"


    Su Ming''s finger swiping downwards instantly caused the purple-robed Di Tian''s face to turn pale. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, and arge amount of ck patches appeared on his body. As they started rotting away, it made Di Tian suffer an indescribable pain while he remained frozen in ce.


    He could also feel his body being strongly rejected by the world at that moment. It was as if there was no possible way that he could coexist with this ce. If he did not die, then the killing intent of this world would never cease!


    Murkiness reced the rity in his eyes, and if anyone had seen the muddy rivers of theherworld, they would be able to tell with just one nce that the murky shade in Di Tian''s eyes was no different from those rivers!


    It was as if the purple-robed Di Tian''s eyes had turned into the rivers in theherworld!


    They covered his eyes, causing him to never be able to see light again. This was the fulfillment of Su Ming''s first curse!


    "I curse you¡­ that you will fall into the rivers of theherworld and never see light again!"


    The purple-robed Di Tian could not open his mouth. His throat churned rapidly, as if a shrill scream of pain was raging in his body, but could not find release. His right arm looked as if it had been grabbed by a huge invisible hand at that moment, and it was yanking it outwards.


    Then, right before tens of thousands of shocked gazes, the purple-robed Di Tian''s right hand was torn off his body, just like how Su Ming had ripped off the grass knot doll''s arm previously. It was as if the purple-robed Di Tian had turned into the doll in Su Ming''s hands just moments ago!


    At the same time, the golden-robed Di Tian, who was closing in from the distance, stopped as a loud bang rang in the air. His face turned pale, and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. When he looked towards his right arm, he saw the signs that it was about to be ripped off.


    A murky shade had also appeared in his eyes, and it was fighting against the golden light within them. He had to stop, because during the previous instant, the wind before him had instantly grown stronger and hade charging towards him in an unseen manner. Even with the golden-robed Di Tian''s powerful strength, he still had to stop moving before the wind.


    This was not any ordinary wind. This was the will that came from the entire world of Berserkers, from the incredible force rejecting his existence. If the golden-robed Di Tian dared to take one more step forward, then this force rejecting his presence that was formed from all the power in the world would be even stronger.


    "How could this be¡­? This is impossible!"


    The golden-robed Di Tian let out a low growl. He took a swift step forward, for he had to save the purple-robed clone. He might be a clone himself, but the will of his real self in thend of Immortals had let him know that his real self had four clones, with the addition of one more that he had just recently obtained a few months ago. However, from the four, one had already died previously, so no more deaths could ur, or else it would cause quite a significant effect on his real self.


    Almost at the instant the golden-robed Di Tian paused, the purple-robed Di Tian lost his right hand, and that limb instantly turned into ck ashes. When it scattered away, not a single drop of blood fell from the now-empty shoulder.


    Because¡­ he no longer had any blood. His blood and his veins had already beenpleted corrupted due to Su Ming''s second Curse!


    As a result, the blood at the corners of the purple-robed Di Tian''s lips was swiftly dissipating while his face remained pale. At that instant, his left arm was also torn off by the invisible arm, just like his right arm.


    The purple-robed Di Tian shuddered, and his hair was slowly changed from ck to white. His face seemed to have aged within an instant, and with just one nce, it could be seen that his current appearance was different from how Di Tian looked.


    All his life, Di Tian had never expected that his clone would one day be injured so badly by Su Ming''s Curse. This Curse had already surpassed the limits of his power. It had fused with the will of the entire world of Berserkers, and it stood right above all forms of power gained from cultivation!


    However, the purple-robed Di Tian''s Curse was far from over; the outburst had just begun. As his limbs were torn off and his blood as well as his eyes were corrupted, he opened his mouth, unable to control himself, then lifted his head. His soul''s presence seemed to have been sucked out during that instant so that it would suffer through the endless cycles of reincarnation within the world.


    Piercing, shrill roars swiftly rose from all directions at that moment, and they came from the endless hate-filled spirits in the world. These spirits showed up in the sky, and they were of men and women, of the elderly and the young, and all of them were those who had died in thend of Berserkers.


    The raging hate within these spirits rushed towards the purple-robed Di Tian at that moment and surrounded him before they started devouring his soul and his body with madness and enmity!


    This was Su Ming''s third Curse!


    "I curse you¡­ that your soul will suffer through billions of billions of reincarnations, then suffer through the grudges of the world, and endless destruction!"


    As the endless hate-filled spirits devoured him, as the tens of thousands of Immortals shuddered and were overwhelmed by terror, as the golden-robed Di Tian roared and rushed over while throwing all caution to the wind, and as Ji An was shocked, full ofplicated feelings¡­


    The purple-robed Di Tian shuddered violently. Pain. It was painful, but he could not let out a single sound. It made him suffer through the utmost amount of suffering, and this suffering was enough to make a person''s will crumble. More ck patches appeared on his body until they covered most of him. The disintegration of his skin, the decay of his bones as well as his blood, and the extreme situation of being unable to scream even though he was in pain was as if the greatest amount of pain in the world hadnded on him, and it would never end!


    This was Su Ming''s fourth Curse!


    "I curse you¡­ that your skin will disintegrate, that your flesh will rot, and you will have a taste of the greatest pain brought to you by the world, forever and ever¡­"


    The purple-robed Di Tian, who had lost his arms and whose flesh was rotting away, was beginning to twist in a bizarre fashion. This was because all his bones were shattering inch by inch under the Curse. As they did that, they turned into bone spikes that reversed their positions and stabbed the purple-robed Di Tian''s body from the inside.


    This sort of pain was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl once they thought about it.

 Chapter 660 — The Berserkers’ Kismet!

    <h4>Chapter 660: The Berserkers¡¯ Kismet!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What sort of enmity could possibly make a person curse another like this? What raging hate could make a whole world resonate with a person''s curse¡­?


    The pain the purple-robed Di Tian suffered from the bone spikes in his body at that moment came from Su Ming''s fifth Curse!


    Moreover, at the instant the Curse was activated so explosively, thunder rumbled in the sky, and arge amount of lightning appeared out of nowhere, once again blocking off the golden-robed Di Tian''s path, who had once again intended to move forward!


    This was no ordinary lightning, either, or else it would not have been able to stop the golden-robed Di Tian''s path. It was formed by the whole world rejecting his existence. It had the strength equivalent to the lightning strikes from Heavenly Judgment, and it had the same strength as the Berserkers'' Sacred Vessels.


    Under the loud thunder, the purple-robed Di Tian''s legs were torn off by the invisible hand, just like how Su Ming had ripped off the doll''s legs previously, causing the purple-robed Di Tian to no longer have any legs.


    Su Ming''s sixth Curse was fulfilled then¡­


    "I curse you¡­ that your bloodline will end, that your soul will scatter, that your body will rot, that your bones and flesh will be destroyed, and that you will suffer an eternity of being devoured by wandering souls!"


    Once the purple-robed Di Tian''s body copsed, Su Ming''s seventh Curse was fulfilled!


    Arge amount of ck smoke surrounded Di Tian''s body, causing the majority of it to shatter, and his expression twisted. By then, his hair had already turned white. As his appearance changed, what appeared was no longer Di Tian, but a stranger.


    Di Tian''s presence on this stranger was rapidly disappearing at that moment¡­


    It was also at this moment that Su Ming''s eighth Curse arrived!


    Lightning crackled. All the blood-red vortexes in the sky started shattering. The rivers boiled, the mountains roared, the ins copsed, and all manner of lives fell into a daze¡­ and the ground still trembled and the sky roared.


    The final Curse made the resonance Su Ming had with the entire world of Berserkers reach a state that it had never achieved before. With it, the force of rejection formed by the entire world swiftly gathered in three directions!


    One of them went toward the purple-robed Di Tian right before Su Ming, the other was aimed at the golden-robed Di Tian located a thousand feet away from this ce, who was walking closer slowly as lightning and an endless amount of dimensional cracks appeared around him¡­


    The final onended in the direction where Sky Mist Dao was located, among the tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground. That ce was originally empty, but right at that instant, as the air in that space distorted, a ck coffin appeared!


    That coffin was ced vertically on the ground, having been hidden previously. Not even Su Ming had been able to detect it. But right then, when the world of Berserkers rejected Di Tian''s presence, it appeared.


    There were numerousplicated runic symbols on the coffin. They were glowing, and all of them looked incredibly strange.


    A shocking boom rang in the air. The purple-robed Di Tian''s body crumbled before Su Ming, for the invisible hand had grabbed the man''s head, and just like it had ripped off all his limbs previously, it now tore off his head!


    Once the purple-robed Di Tian''s head was ripped off, Su Ming''s eighth Curse was fulfilled!


    "With my life, with my power, with every single fiber of my being, I curse all of Di Tian''s clones to perish in thend of Berserkers, and from now onwards, this world forbids Di Tian''s existence!"


    The purple-robed Di Tian''s body turned into dust. His head turned ck while in midair, rapidly decaying. As it rotted away, Di Tian''s presence within it was destroyed with a loud bang by the repelling force from the world!


    Once Di Tian''s presence dissipated, for the first time, rity appeared within the rotting head''s eyes. His face was no longer that of Di Tian''s, as if¡­ he had never been Di Tian to begin with!


    Clones were people who had their minds and intelligence wiped off to be turned into puppets once Di Tian obtained control over them. He would forcefully take over their bodies and refine them, turning them into his clones to descend in thend of Berserkers.


    At that moment, as Di Tian''s will was forcefully wiped off and the clone was going to die, that person¡­ remembered his identity, remembered who he was, remembered¡­ his memories.


    Arge part of his head had decayed, and it looked incredibly hideous and terrifying. Yet there was calmness in his eyes and a momentary astonishment when he lowered his head to look at Su Ming. It then turned into a dazed look that was soon followed by a smile that shook Su Ming''s heart.


    "You grew up¡­"


    These were the only words spoken by the stranger through his unfamiliar lips. They were clearly not uttered by Di Tian, but by the real owner of the body. They were the words that belonged to this stranger Su Ming had never seen before, and they were thest things he said before he died.


    There was an air of age contained within those words, along with a sense of relief. Once the headpletely disappeared, the words gradually faded away¡­


    Di Tian''s second clone died!


    At the instant he died, a purplish ck stone flew out from the recently disappeared head. An incredibly thick Yin Death aura spread out from it, and there was a ripple spreading out from that aura that caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble.


    It was this ripple that made Su Ming open his tired and dull eyes.


    In truth, once he pointed forward, he had already started slowly. closing his eyes. He had offered his life, his power, and everything within him to bring forth a Curse that resonated with the entire world of Berserkers, allowing him to finally kill Di Tian''s purple-robed clone.


    However, just killing this clone alone had made Su Ming¡­ pay too great of a price.


    At that moment, there was no longer a shred of strength left in his entire body. At the instant he opened his eyes and saw the purplish ck stone, blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth, and his body plunged to the ground.


    As he fell, the world before his eyes gradually turned indistinct, until he eventually saw nothing¡­ However, he could sense that the ripples spreading out from that purplish ck stone were so incredibly familiar. They had¡­ his presence.


    When he fell, the tens of thousands of Immortals'' gazes were trained on him. There wereplicated feelings in their eyes, and a variety of emotions, such as fear and relief.


    Up till now, they still did not know Su Ming''s identity or his name. They only knew that he was a Berserker¡­ and that he had used a strange Art that could not be described with words. Then, right before the eyes of all those from Evil Sect and the Immortal Sects¡­ he killed Di Tian''s clone!


    Everyone only knew that this person with a boy''s appearance, whose name they did not know, had used all sorts of sinister methods, did everything he could at all costs¡ªlike causing tens of thousands of deaths¡ª just to kill Di Tian!


    He did it. Even if he had killed just one of Di Tian''s clones¡­ he still did it!


    They watched Su Ming struggling to lift his right hand as he plunged to the ground, as if he wanted to seize something from the sky¡­


    Su Ming was indeed trying to grab something. At that moment, his consciousness had already scattered, but he was instinctively lifting his hand to grab the stone that was giving him that incredibly familiar feeling.


    The purplish ck stone in midair shuddered and turned into a long ck arc that charged straight towards Su Ming. At the instant his body crashed into the ground, the stone fused into the center of his brows and disappeared within him.


    Su Ming''s heart shuddered. He did not know how much time had passed before he eventually reached the ground, not feeling much of a rebound.


    He did not know how much time had passed, because he could not see his body and because his vision had already turned indistinct. However, the tens of thousands of Immortals around could clearly see exactly what had happened during the time Su Ming was falling from the sky.


    A greatmotion resounded in the air, and the voices within were filled with shock, but it was a pity that Su Ming could not hear them anymore.


    Ji An was staring at Su Ming nkly from the sky. His expression constantly changed, asionally showing killing intent, and at other times hesitation. Su Ming''s Curse and the resonance from the world of Berserkers was the reason why the usually resolute and sinister Evil Sect Sovereign would make such expressions. He saw¡­ a strange sight that had left everyone in shock, when Su Ming fell to the ground just now.


    "The Berserkers'' kismet fused into him¡­" Ji An mumbled.


    When Su Ming fell, his rapidly plunging body was supported by thick clouds that had appeared out of nowhere. Birds which hade out of nowhere charged in, supporting Su Ming''s body even at the risk of their bodies being shattered.


    There was also the wind that existed everywhere. It suddenly started blowing, slowing down Su Ming''s descent. It was as if everything in the world was feelingpassion towards Su Ming and could not bear seeing even a single wound on his body.


    The dimensional cracks that had appeared as he fell were also swiftly disappearing. The bolts of lightning that came towards him shed as they surrounded him, as if protecting him and warning all the others in the area to not get even half a step closer to him.


    In fact, the innumerable vengeful souls in the sky were also surrounding him while letting out anxious roars, as if they were trying to wake him up. There was also arge amount of green grass sprouting out below, where only empty ground had been previously.


    That grass only grew in a small portion on the ground, and the speed of its growth was a startling sight. Because of everything, the speed at which Su Ming''s body plunged down continued slowing down, and when he eventually reached the ground, not a single hint of injury could be detected on his body.


    He was loved by the world¡­ and the Berserkers'' kismet was ced in his body.


    Almost at the instant Ji An''s expression filled with hesitation andplicated feelings, Su Ming''s bodynded on the grass. His vision scattered, and at the instant he looked as if he had sank into a state of unconsciousness, the golden-robed Di Tian let out a furious and shrill roar. His body was surrounded by arge amount of ck smoke at that moment, and that ck smoke¡­ was the Curse!


    Clearly, once the Curse from the world of Berserkers destroyed the purple-robed clone, it gathered on the golden-robed one with the full intention of destroying it as well!


    The clone swiftly turned his head to look at the ground and at Su Ming, who was lying on the ground. As his expression twisted, he did not care about the power of the Curse spreading into his body at that moment and moved towards Su Ming.


    His power surpassed that of the purple-robed clone''s, and since Su Ming had not directly cursed him, he could move!


    His speed was incredibly quick as he charged towards Su Ming. At that moment, Ji An did not stop him. All the Immortals around him were also just watching by the side. The conclusion of this fight was almost set in stone within everyone''s minds.


    Yet right at that moment, Su Ming''s eyes suddenly flew open, and a change¡­ happened!

 Chapter 661 — The Berserkers’ Legend!

    <h4>Chapter 661: The Berserkers¡¯ Legend!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With the aura of death umted from tens of thousands of people who died in battle, Su Ming had destroyed the purple-robed Di Tian''s protective Enchanted Treasures, causing his defenses to be reduced to a certain extent.


    With Han Mountain Bell dying him for a while, Su Ming had also had enough time to bring out the source of his Curse - the red ring.


    Once he put that ring on his finger, he used the grass knot doll to connect with Di Tian''s soul, and with the Curse, he caused the entire world of Berserkers to resonate with him, causing the Curse to no longer be from him alone. It had be the whole world''s curse.


    This sort of power had already surpassed the limits of power from any sort of cultivation, and since Su Ming had offered up his life and all his power, even every fiber of his being, his killing intent had erupted with an explosive bang.


    And it caused Di Tian''s purple-robed clone to die!


    If Di Tian had just sent a clone to this ce, then all of what had happened would have meant Su Ming''s sess. He might have paid a great price, but he could still escape into the stone fragment''s dimension to keep himself safe.


    However¡­ Di Tian had not just sent one clone, which Su Ming had onlye to know after he came to this battlefield.


    Once the purple-robed Di Tian died, he discovered once again that¡­ there were not just two¡­ there were three.


    As Su Mingy on the grass, his vision grew indistinct. His consciousness gradually scattered, but there was a hint of unwillingness within him to admit defeat, and that unwillingness turned into a crazed roar within his heart that continued stimting it.


    This unwillingness was because he had yet toplete his goal. He still had not killed all of Di Tian''s clones.


    He still¡­ could not close his eyes!


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s arrival made that unwillingness erupt with a bang, which resulted in the dazed look in Su Ming''s eyes rapidly scattering away. A determined gaze took its ce, amid the fatigue.


    To be able to instantly gather up his scatter consciousness when all his power had dissipated and when his life was almost gone was something that could only be done with an incredibly powerful will. Most people did not possess this sort of will, but Su Ming, who had gone through the endless cycles of reincarnation in the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World¡­ He had such a will.


    This was a will that would not be crushed by anything, a will that would allow him to grit his teeth and continue moving forward even when the world crumbled before his face! There was also¡­ the assistance given to him by that purplish ck stone that made him feel as if his soul had beplete.


    "I can still fight back," Su Ming mumbled. At the instant the golden-robed Di Tian closed in on him with raging killing intent, Su Ming lifted his right hand with an effort¡­ and struck the center of his brows.


    At the instant his palm fell, a loud bang immediately traveled out of his body. There was also a great amount of Qi that erupted swiftly with crazed force within him.


    The strength of that Qi allowed it to instantly spread out with loud rumbling sounds, causing the iing golden-robed Di Tian to fall back at the instant he came into contact with it.


    What caused him to fall back was not Su Ming''s own power, but a force that had been stirred up in the world at that moment - the spiritual energy of the world.


    An anomaly appeared once again in the sky right at that instant. Rainbows swiftly manifested up ahead, and they looked like bridges in the air, but there was no end to them.


    As the air beneath the rainbows distorted, a mountain appeared. This mountain had five peaks, which made it look like a person''s hand. It stood erect in the world, causing some of the tens of thousands of Immortals who saw it to immediately spot drastic changes in their expressions. Disbelief and dazed looks appeared on their faces, and they looked swiftly towards Su Ming.


    Because this mountain¡­ was Dark Mountain!


    "This is¡­ the manifestation of a Berserker Mark!"


    "The power of the world is gathering together, and it''s bringing a change in the sky. This is¡­ he''s attempting to reach Berserker Soul Realm!"


    "He''s trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm. Could it be¡­ Could it be that the power he showed just now was not actually one that belongs to Berserker Soul Realm?!" The tens of thousands of Immortals around the area had an incredibly in-depth knowledge regarding the Berserkers'' cultivation system, and there were quite a number of them who were able to tell what Su Ming was doing with just one nce.


    Su Ming was indeed trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm.


    In the moment of crisis, the instant the golden-robed Di Tian''s killing intent came towards him, he knew that he still not possess the power required to retaliate. At that moment, he realized that he still had a hint of a chance to survive, and that was¡­ reaching Berserker Soul Realm.


    This was especially so since that purplish ck stone had fused into his body. It allowed Su Ming to feel that the power stopping him from reaching Berserker Soul Realm had vanished.


    That was why he had chosen to take that one step towards Berserker Soul Realm during this crucial moment!


    Almost at the moment the rainbow in the sky appeared and the instant Dark Mountain''s illusion manifested, the golden-robed Di Tian was forced to move back continuously, because the endless spiritual aura in thend of Berserkers was surging madly from all directions towards Su Ming''s body. Along with it came a powerful force of impact that prevented all manner of life from stepping into the area around Su Ming.


    This meant that the Curse was still effective. The rejection from the world of Berserkers was still around.


    As Dark Mountain''s outline grew clearer and Dark Mountain Tribe gradually manifested underneath, the grass and trees in the tribe showed up clearly, and shocked cries came from the tens of thousands of Immortals in the area.


    At the same time, all the familiar faces within Su Ming''s memories who now had their identities changed into the prodigies among the Immortal sects had different expressions on their faces as they stared nkly at the sky and Dark Mountain.


    "Su Ming, he''s Su Ming¡­" Wu Le mumbled.


    She swiftly looked towards Su Ming lying on the grass. A vacant and miserable look appeared on her face, along with an array ofplicated feelings. She would never have thought that the person who had made her heart tremble so much¡­ would be Dark Mountain''s Su Ming, the one from her memories!


    Chenchon''s eyes went wide. His breathing seemed to havee to a stop at that moment. Just like Wu Le, he whipped his head around to look towards Su Ming. His head was ringing at that moment, and his mind waspletely empty.


    Sikong and Shanhen were both trembling, and eventually, their gazes gradually fell on Su Ming. Theirplicated emotions could be seen with just one nce.


    "He''s¡­ Su Ming¡­"


    Dark Mountain''s illusion looked real in the sky. Slowly, there was no longer just grass, trees, and houses in the tribe. People, too, appeared¡­ Within the tribe were the elder, Bei Ling, Chen Xin, Wu La, and all the people Su Ming could not bear to part with in his memories.


    Perhaps these people no longer existed. Perhaps all of them were fake¡­ but deep within Su Ming''s heart, they existed. They lived in his heart, and even if these people were Immortals, even if he had been fighting against these people just a breath ago, they had once been a part of his life.


    Perhaps more urately speaking, as Immortals, they were their own existences, but the people in Su Ming''s memories belonged to Su Ming and only Su Ming.


    "This¡­ This is¡­ This is Wu Le and Beiling!"


    "That person is Evil Spirit Sect''s Shanhen¡­ and also Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s Chenxin¡­"


    "That one is Chenlong!"


    Amotion rose up as Su Ming''s Dark Mountain mark manifested in the air. When its people took form, loud voices immediately rose among the tens of thousands of Immortals.


    The voices instantly filled the air, and when the Immortals saw the people of Dark Mountain, most of their expressions were filled with shock, because they did not know why this had happened. There were also quite a number of gazes that had gathered on the prodigies among the Immortals once they saw the people in Su Ming''s illusory Dark Mountain.


    These Immortals saw theplicated expressions on the prodigies'' faces, and everyone''s hearts filled with shock, as if there was some sort of great secret contained within this.


    This secret was something that all Immortal sects did not want any outsider to know!


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s face gradually turned pale. Ji An''s expression turned increasingly dark as he remained in the sky. He seemed to have remembered something, and his gaze gradually fell on the golden-robed clone.


    Right at that moment, distortions appeared once again in the sky, right beside Dark Mountain''s illusion. This time, what appeared was another mountain, but this mountain was incredibly big. As it stood erect in the air, most of the people found that they could not recognize it.


    Because this mountain did not belong to Eastern Wastnds but South Morning. It was¡­ Freezing Sky n''s ninth summit!


    To Su Ming, this mountain was a ce that coexisted with Dark Mountain in his life. Right then, it fused into his Berserker Mark and became a part of what would establish his Berserker Soul, a part of what he could not bear to part with.


    There were also some people on the ninth summit, and they were his senior brothers, and his Master, people who were like his family!


    The the ninth summit, alongside Dark Mountain, upied most of the sky, resulting in the rainbows in the sky starting to shine even more brilliantly. A presence that belonged to Berserkers descended swiftly from the sky.


    As it did so, the sky distorted, which caused the light to scatter and most of thend was suddenly covered in darkness.


    It was as if something was trying toe out from those distortions. They continued spreading out, and in just a moment, theypletely covered the entire sky over Eastern Wastnds.


    During that instant, all the Berserkers within the Berserkers'' tribes and ns in Eastern Wastnds felt their hearts trembling. They immediately put down whatever they were doing and left their houses to lift their heads to look at the sky. Their expressions changed to reveal shock¡­ because they could feel their blood quivering within their veins.


    These quivers were not shivers, this was their blood boiling as if it was set on fire!


    This strange sight filled all the Berserkers with shock. They did not know what had happened to stir up their blood!


    At that moment, the constant presence of the rising thick smoke that represented a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm within one of the big tribes in Eastern Wastnd dissipated. An old man with a head full of red hair and whose body was covered in lightning stood silently in midair. He lifted his head to look at the distortions in the sky, and as he did so, his expression changed to reveal asional ecstasy and perplexity before they eventually turned into a variety of emotions that constantly changed on his face.


    He could feel his blood boiling, and could even feel his power¡­ showing signs of increasing, despite it having remained stagnant for a long time. It might not be much, but the small increase made him unable to calm down for a long time. Excitement gradually appeared in his eyes, and it was one that he could not calm.


    It made him remember a legend that had been passed down in thend of Berserkers since ancient times¡­


    There it was said that when the God of Berserkers appeared, then the Berserkers'' blood would boil, and the realm after the greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, which had disappeared along with the first God of Berserkers, would appear once more!

 Chapter 662 — On This Day!

    <h4>Chapter 662: On This Day!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The northern part of Eastern Wastnds was formed when twelve tribes in Eastern Wastnd fused together ten thousand years ago to form one of the four great factions of power - All Entities n. The old man who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and had fought against Su Ming indirectly in the past was trembling at that moment as he stood in the sky above All Entities n. Right below him were tens of thousands of Berserkers prostrating themselves on the ground, and excitement that had never been seen before appeared on their faces.


    The old man looked at the distorting sky in midair and startedughing maniacally with his head thrown back. As he cried, tears of excitement fell down from his eyes.


    "Our blood has been set on fire, and the God of Berserkers has been born, the Berserkers¡­ are saved! All tribe leaders in All Entities n,e with me¡­ to pay our respects to the Berserkers'' fourth God of Berserkers!


    "The time hase¡­ for us Berserkers to retaliate!" The old man''sughter made it seem as if he had gone mad, but it was only that he had waited for this day for far too long. At this moment then, the day he had been waiting for so long, the day spoken of in the legends, had arrived!


    The people from the twelve tribes in All Entities n let out roars that shook the sky and earth. Those roars were cries of excitement, shouts of madness, the resonance formed as the Berserkers'' blood burned.


    Long arcs swiftly flew up, and under the lead of the old man from All Entities n, arge half of the sky was reced by an endless amount of long arcs. Whistling sounds rose and fell, and nearly ten thousand people charged through the sky.


    They were moving in the direction their blood led them. It was the spot they could sense vaguely in their souls, the spot that was an unknown amount of distance away from this ce¡­ the spot where Su Ming was!


    None of the Berserkers needed a precise direction. They only needed to go the way their blood boiled. The closer they were to him, the stronger their blood would boil, and that¡­ was the best guide they could have.


    In another direction in Eastern Wastnds was a ce filled with trees that stretched endlessly. Poisonous fog surrounded the area, causing this ce to look as if it had be a forbidden ground for all manner of life. Even if the Immortals knew that there was a Berserkers'' tribe in this ce, most of them would have been unwilling toe here.


    The tribe here was one of the Berserkers'' four great forces of power that stood toe to toe with All Entities n - Berserker Fang Tribe, as well as all the near a hundred small tribes that were its affiliates. The members of this union of tribes didn''t leave their forest easily.


    It was as if they had cut themselves off from the world. If the Immortals did note to this ce and offend them, then they would not go out and provoke the Immortals. This forest was their bottom line.


    There was no ck smoke spreading out from this forest, but it did not mean that there was no Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm in this ce. The Elder of Berserker Fang Tribe was known throughout Eastern Wastnds to have attained greatpletion in that particr realm many years ago.


    Almost at the moment the old man led nearly ten thousand people from All Entities n away and charged towards where Su Ming was, arge number of trees in the originally tranquil forest started swaying in the poison fog. Human faces emerged from the trees, and all of them had the exact same expression. Shock and perplexity. These were the expressions born from the confusion they felt as blood burned in their veins.


    Arge number of figures also appeared at that moment from the endless amount of swamps on the ground. They had the same expressions, felt the same perplexity. The kindling of their blood had caused all the members of Berserker Fang Tribe to be filled with shock in their hearts.


    Within the depths of the forest was an empty space. There stood an old man dressed in a beast skin, and eight people were kneeling on the ground behind him. Waves of power that were not weaker than those of the Berserker Soul Realm were spreading out from all of them. In fact, if anyone took a closer look, they would find that there were even more of these presencesing from the forest.


    However, the Qi from these presences was chaotic at that moment, as if they were showing just how unable to calm down were these people. Gazes filled excitement gathered faintly on the only old man who remained standing, as if waiting for his choice.


    The expression of the old man in beast skins constantly changed and would not settle for a single emotion. He lifted his head and looked at the sky. His eyes would asionally show excitement, and at other times, hesitation. He could feel his blood being set on fire in his veins and could even feel a faint calling from the distance.


    "I know that all of you want to go¡­" After a long while, the old man slowly spoke up. No one around him spoke, but their desire could be felt from their harsh breathing.


    "I, too, can feel my blood kindling. This is the sign of the God of Berserkers appearing¡­ but this burn¡­ is still too weak." The old man in beast skins sighed lightly and shook his head.


    He did not dare take the risk.


    On the west and south of Eastern Wastnds were two big tribes in Eastern Wastnd that had been forced into hiding when the Immortals invaded the continent, even though both tribes had upied an incrediblyrge area.


    One of them was hidden in the depths of the ground and lived in karst caves. They spent their days nursing their grievances and anger, but they did not dare appear on the ground, because once they appeared, they woulde face to face with the Immortals'' siege.


    The other tribe hid itself among an endless mountain range. It no longer possessed its past glory and only had a future filled with no hope.


    At the same time the old man in the forest made his decision, roars filled with excitement reverberated and spread out in the depths to the south of Eastern Wastnds. As they rang beneath the ground, cracks that ran deep appeared in that region. Lights containing a multitude of colors shone from within, and those were from all sorts of statues of the God of Berserkers¡­


    A thin old man swiftly shot out from behind those statues and stood in midair. He lifted his head andughed at the sky, in a manner as if the grudge he and his tribe had harbored over the years hadpletely erupted from his body.


    "The Great Tribe of Surging Clouds'' hope has arrived¡­ Our blood has been set on fire, and the God of Berserkers has been born! My fellow tribe members of Surging Clouds, how long are we going to hide¡­?" the thin old man roared at the ground, as if he had descended into madness.


    "I, Xue Sha, Elder of Surging Clouds Tribe, had originally given into despair, but now¡­ the light showing that we Berserkers will rise has appeared! Even if the entire tribe will be destroyed because of this, it will be still a fate better than what we suffer now! My fellow tribe members,e with me to pay respect to our fourth God of Berserkers!"


    The thin old man moved his body, and an endless amount of roars instantly left the cracks on the ground. Long arcs swiftly flew out, with thin, emaciated people who looked like skeletons within them. Clearly, ever since they went into hiding in the depths of the ground, their lives had been incredibly bleak and miserable.


    They already had nothing else to lose. If that was the case, then they would go and fight for their dignity!


    However, perhaps it was because the living conditions of hiding in the mountains were slightly better than hiding underground, the big tribe to the west of Eastern Wastnds silently forced down their urge to go. Perhaps it was not because they were unwilling to leave and pay their respects to the legendary fourth God of Berserkers who had made their blood boil, but had more to do with the fact that they did not dare to give up everything for a legend.


    Besides Eastern Wastnds, there were also those who found their blood boiling in South Morning. Long arcs flew into the air, either in crowds or by themselves. All of these people then charged towards Eastern Wastnds in the direction where their blood boiled.


    This boiling of their blood was like a calling. This was the sign of the Berserkers'' rise.


    Among the numerous inds in South Morning were a group of people who lifted their heads at the same time at that moment. These were the people who identified themselves as Fated Kin!


    They existed on many inds at the edges of South Morning. Some of them were scattered, and some of them were gathered together. They were all trying to search for each other¡­ but due to South Morning''s copse and subsequent change, it was difficult for them to look for one another.


    The people on the Fated Kin''s inds were all worshiping the statue of their god at that moment, and during that instant, they started trembling. They could feel their blood being set on fire, but this burn was different from that of the Berserkers. It was direct, and their blood was boiling in a manner they could not describe.


    At the instant Su Ming had turned into the Fated Kin''s god, it was as if there was already a connection that could never be weakened or broken between Su Ming and this race.


    It was also this connection that existed between them that made the Fated Kin feel their hearts quivering at that moment. Their blood being set on fire had caused their power¡­ to increase by arge margin during that instant.


    It was as if a river had been split into hundreds and thousands of small streams as it flowed downwards. Arge amount of those split streams swiftly dried up, but there were also some that still had water running.


    But if one day an endless amount of water suddenly appeared at the start of this river, then the endless branched out streams would also change because of it.


    It was how the density of a big tree''s branches and leaves was determined by sunlight, but also¡­ by the water at the roots of the tree!


    This was the power of the source


    "Respected Senior Mo is calling us¡­"


    The Fated Kin on the small inds that belonged to their race lifted their heads slowly. Excitement and desire appeared on their faces, and without a single bit of hesitation, they flew up together and left the ind, charging towards Eastern Wastnds with all the members of their tribes.


    At the same time, there were also numerous long arcs flying out from arge amount of ces among the inds around South Morning. All of these long arcs were the Fated Kin that had been separated from their people.


    Among them were those who had remained silent for many years, those who were somber and stayed unnoticeable to others, and there were also those who had be outstanding people who stood above all others among their factions of power.


    However, all of them gave up everything without any hesitation and charged towards Eastern Wastnds to follow the direction where their burning blood and that faint connection existing within them was leading to, all so that they could search for¡­ their Respected Senior Mo.


    "I can no longer serve you. Please excuse me!"


    On a small ind, a strong and able-bodied man wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards the middle-aged man before him. There was resolve on his face, and without any attachment within him towards the ce, he turned around and rushed towards the sky. He even tore off the silver armor he wore on his body.


    And he left the people behind him, along with their silent gazes.


    Booming sounds were continuously echoing from a small ind, along with low growls.


    "Nan Gong Hen, our master has treated you well over the years! You know that! Why are you betraying him?!"


    "Our master has been kind to me, and I have been serving him with my life over the years¡­ but Respected Senior Mo is calling me. I have to leave." As those booming sounds roared in the air, a middle-aged man turned into a long arc and charged into the sky.


    There was another small ind where a young man stood silently at the top of the mountain. Right behind him was a woman, and she was biting the bottom of her lips as she stared at the young man nkly.


    "Must you go?" she asked softly after a long while.


    "When I was young, he was the one who brought me and my entire race out of that ce. At that time, I looked at his back and swore that I will be as strong as he was in my life¡­ Now, I''ve grown up and have my own family, my own life¡­ but I am a Fated Kin!" The young man closed his eyes, then opened them swiftly after a moment and took a step into the air¡­


    He left the woman behind him, who looked as if she had lost all her strength as she watched him silently.


    "Wait for me. I will return eventually!"


    A simr scene appeared on arge number of inds, among the vast amount of scattered forces of power around South Morning. No matter what forms of power or what people, they were unable to stop the Fated Kin from responding to their Respected Senior Mo''s call and leaving in search of him.

 Chapter 663 — Arrived at Berserker Soul Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 663: Arrived at Berserker Soul Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ANNOUNCEMENT:


    Hello~ Sorry to break your flow of reading like this. So someone mentioned that Berserkers'' Legend is missing, and it has been uploaded. If you want to read the Berserkers'' Legend, please go back to chapter 661, and then you cane back here :3


    The entirend of Berserkers was trembling. Northern Province and the Alliance of the Western Region were too far away. Even if their people felt their blood boil, they could note to this ce, but the feeling of their blood boiling for those in South Morning and Eastern Wastnds had caused the sky above these continents to be filled with endless long arcs.


    Nheless, there were also quite a few people who forced down the calling that came from their blood burning and did not choose to answer the summons. They were perhaps people who did not believe in the legend, or perhaps they believed only in themselves, and some perhaps did not want to give up on everything.


    Su Ming did not know any of these.


    At that moment, he was lying on the grass. Above him were an innumerable amount of brilliant rainbows, the illusion of Dark Mountain, which was his Berserker Mark, and the ninth summit, which resided in his heart. These two mountains had swiftly ovepped with each other due to Su Ming''s will.


    At the instant they did so, the world rumbled. The tens of thousands of Immortals around immediately sensed a powerful wave of impact swiftly spreading outwards from Su Ming, forcing them backwards.


    Even the golden-robed Di Tian in the sky also took a few steps backwards with a dark face.


    Su Ming''s Berserker Mark had manifested in the form of an illusion and fused together. Then, with the power of Bone Sacrifice in greatpletion driving his Berserker Mark together, his mark would gain physical form and gather together into a soul!


    This soul would be able to connect with the world and absorb its power, going through an evolution simr to a metamorphosis. After that, due to the merging if one''s soul, will, and blood, the person would be able to create his or her own statue of the God of Berserkers.


    Once the statue appeared, then it would begin forming itself in the person''s image, resulting in the statue''s face bing exactly as that of its owner. Then it would fuse into the body, and the Berserker will have sessfully reached the Berserker Soul Realm.


    It might look simple, but if there was even the slightest mistake during the entire process, the person would fail.


    Su Ming had failed in reaching the Berserker Soul Realm previously at the very first step. He had tried to fuse all his power of a Berserker into his soul, but his soul had been iplete. Yet now, once the purplish ck stone fused into his body, Su Ming had a strong feeling that his soul had beplete.


    "Dark Mountain is my soul¡­ and ninth summit is my spirit," Su Ming whispered softly. At the instant these words left his mouth, Dark Mountain and ninth summit started showing signs of fusing together as they ovepped in the sky.


    More rainbows appeared above. The distortions behind them twisted even more violently, as if there was something trembling inside them excitedly, trying to break through and descend into the world.


    Right at that moment, Su Ming could once again feel the seal in his memories showing signs of breaking, just like it had done when he tried to reach Berserker Soul Realm the first time.


    "Berserker Soul Realm¡­ Today, I will reach¡­ Berserker Soul Realm!" Su Ming lifted his head and let out a low roar. He rose up slowly from the ground. He was shivering, but there was a burning me of determination in his eyes.


    He red at the golden-robed Di Tian, and the killing intent in his eyes was so strong that even the clone felt shocked when he saw it. This was not any ordinary killing intent, neither was it any normal desire for blood burning in his gaze. It was a true murderous aura, and it shocked the golden-robed Di Tian because of the purple-robed clone''s death just moments ago.


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his right hand and swung it against the sky.


    "Destiny is my sky!"


    Once Su Ming swung his arm, an infant''s illusion appeared beyond the ovepping ninth summit and Dark Mountain. The illusion was changing rapidly into that of a young man with purple hair. As the infant and mountains transformed, they turned into a strange sight that almost made all those watching suffocate.


    More rainbows appeared!


    The distortions in the sky were so great that they looked as if they were about to make the entire sky copse!


    The tens of thousands of cultivators around the area were still in a rather good shape, but the golden-robed Di Tian and Ji An''s expressions immediately changed drastically at the moment they saw the purple-haired young man''s face. There were even expressions of terror and shock that could not be hidden on their faces.


    "Damn it! He has actually managed to bring out a magical illusion!" As Ji An''s expression changed, he moved swiftly backwards, as if the illusion of the purple-haired young man was an undefinable terror to him.


    Di Tian''s face turned pale and he staggered, but after a moment, he startedughing maniacally.


    "Destiny''s¡­ magical illusion¡­ so what if it is him?!"


    "My soul is in the world¡­" Su Ming closed his eyes and whispered softly. Once these words tumbled out of his mouth, the world immediately started roaring, and Dark Mountain, ninth summit, as well as Destiny''s illusion instantly ovepped.


    As the three fused together, Su Ming started trembling, but a brilliant light shone through the fatigue in his eyes.


    "Since all of you are afraid of the illusion with purple hair¡­ then I will make my statue around this image and turn it into this appearance¡­


    "Destiny will be the image, Dark Mountain will be the soul, and ninth summit will be the spirit. Fuse!" With a low growl, the purple-haired young man immediately closed his eyes in the sky, bing the center of the three illusions.


    The ninth summit was on his right, and Dark Mountain was on his left. As they ovepped, a deafening rumble rang into the air, and the three illusions fusedpletely together!


    A bang rang out in Su Ming''s mind. The seal in his head was swiftly breaking at that moment, but it did not shatterpletely. It was as if there was a wave of powering from another dimension to prevent it from fully falling apart.


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s lips. At the instant his soul became perfect and the three fused together, an illusion of a purple-haired young man appeared before the crowd''s eyes.


    This young man had his eyes closed. His long hair danced in the air as he stayed still, but there was an endless amount of power from the world rushing madly from all directions toward him. Due to it, this soul swiftly transformed and rapidly went through the process of gaining physical form.


    As the soul absorbed the power of the world as if it was devouring it, a great amount of pressure swiftly descended on the ce as the sky behind the endless amount of rainbows distorted.


    Once it came down, the tens of thousands of Immortals immediately started shivering. Some of the ones who had injuries on their bodies coughed up blood and were forced to kneel down as they shivered. They felt as if they did not kneel, then their bodies would crumble.


    Once the first Immortal knelt down, the others immediately followed suit, and arge number of them knelt down. Even the golden-robed Di Tian and Ji An in the sky could feel that wave of pressure, and their expressions changed.


    "He''s just trying to reach Berserker Soul Realm! How could such pressure and such a shocking change in the world appear?!"


    "Even if he gathered the Berserkers'' kismet on himself, such pressure wouldn''t appear when he''s just trying to reach the Berserker Soul Realm. Only if he was trying to reach the next realm after the Berserker Soul Realm would it be possible."


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s heart trembled. He whipped his head to look at Su Ming, and as he stared at him, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Ji An, who had moved back a little and also had his gaze gathered on Su Ming, found his breathing gradually quickening. He instinctively tightened his grip around the fan. He, too, had discovered some clues.


    "Solidify, statue of the God of Berserkers!" At that moment, Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and let out a roar towards his soul in the sky. As he roared, the soul''s eyes flew open.


    At the instant it did so, the purple-haired figure turned his head around and looked towards the golden-robed Di Tian.


    Di Tian''s pupils shrank and he instinctively took a few steps backwards. He might have hidden away his inner thoughts, but his retreat exposed his terror to the world.


    Half of the rainbows in the sky copsed when Su Ming roared, turning into spots of crystalline light that charged towards his soul. In the span of a breath, they fused into the purple-haired soul, and at that instant, Su Ming''s soul shattered with a bang.


    This copse was not failure, but a sign that he had¡­ solidified his statue of the God of Berserkers!


    As the purple-haired soul crumbled, the glistening crystalline light came towards it and fused together with it to form a statue in midair.


    This was Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers. However, right at the instant the crowd in the area saw the statue appear, an uproar rose up that could not be suppressed and reverberated in the air.


    That noise came from the tens of thousands of people on the ground. Even the golden-robed Di Tian and Ji An were stunned when they saw it, but right after that brief moment of surprise, their expressions changed once again, and this time, shock was the dominant expression on their faces.


    Because¡­ Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers was iplete. It only had one hand!


    It was a right hand.


    The whole limb was shining with crystalline light, just like a piece of jade. Those brilliant rays of light surrounded it, making it seem as if it had gathered the magnificent colors of the world. That right hand was floating in midair at that moment, and it was exuding a powerful presence that belonged to those in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    As for Su Ming, the power he had lost appeared with a bang right at that moment, and as it rushed madly into his body, banging sounds rang out within him. He floated up, and his hair began moving without any wind. The arm that belonged to his statue of the God of Berserkers charged towards his right hand at that moment and fused into him in the span of a breath.


    Right then, the true presence of those in the Berserker Soul Realm erupted from Su Ming''s body with a bang!


    At that moment, he had finally broken through the Bone Sacrifice Realm and stepped into the Berserker Soul Realm. He might only in its initial stage, but the difference between Berserker Soul Realm and Bone Sacrifice Realm was like heaven and earth¡ªthey werepletely different.


    The power of the world fused into Su Ming''s body in a mad rush, causing the fatigue in Su Ming''s eyes to disappear, and it was reced by an endless amount of brilliant light. Due to that light, it seemed as if there were stars in his eyes, and no one could look straight into them for a time.


    The rainbows shone, and the distortions in the sky spread out once again. This time, they did not just cover Eastern Wastnds alone but most of thend of Berserkers. Loud booming sounds came from above those distortions, and the pressure descending from there became even stronger.


    "His statue only has one arm. This is¡­ Does¡­ Does this mean that this person still hasn''tpleted his path to reach Berserker Soul Realm?!"


    "The anomaly in the sky is still around, and not only has it not disappeared, it''s growing stronger!"


    "Just what is going on¡­?"


    In the midst of those uproars, suddenly, a loud bang that signaled the sky shattering came from the distortions in the sky. It was so loud that everyone''s hearts started roaring.


    The thing that descended was an iparably huge right hand, and the sound came from the shock it had created as it stretched down from the shattered sky!


    Su Ming moved and came to stand on the gigantic palm that had stretched down from the sky. As he stood up above, he lowered his head and looked down towards Di Tian.


    "Di Tian, we can continue fighting now."


    Once Su Ming said that, the pressure that prevented Di Tian from getting closer instantly vanished.

 Chapter 664 — The Power of Berserker Soul Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 664: The Power of Berserker Soul Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming could be said to be the center of all attention at that moment. The arm that had stretched out from the distortions in the sky was thousands of feet long. The great presence it exuded created an oppressive feeling in everyone''s hearts while at the same time bringing shock.


    Su Ming stood on the palm of that arm. His long hair floated with the wind and his eyes were like stars. Rainbows filled the area behind him, and the pure presence of the Berserker Soul Realm was spreading out from his body.


    At that moment, he had a strangely enchanting air about him, one that was dazzling to the eyes.


    His aloofness fused with the strange, enchanting presence around him as if it was trying to draw a picture scroll that was to be handed down the ages. If any artist could draw this scene, then it would surely be a picture that would shock the entire world.


    However, there were no palm lines on the hand¡­


    The tens of thousands of Immortals were staring at Su Ming withplicated feelings as well as shock on their faces. They could not hide it. Su Ming''s existence, his identity as a Berserker, the powerful ripples of power, and the anomaly in the world had all formed a picture of a Berserker who was rising to the top.


    "Su Ming¡­" The golden-robed Di Tian stared at Su Ming before he slowly spoke. This was the first time he said Su Ming''s name right before the crowd in the battlefield.


    At the instant the golden-robed Di Tian said that name, it was bound to be spread through thend of Immortals and Eastern Wastnds no matter the oue of the battle.


    This name would end up being remembered by all, and it would never be wiped away from their memories.


    It was especially so since there was an air of mystery to Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers. It was enough for everyone''s hearts to start shaking endlessly while they filled with shock, because even though he had brought up such a great and vast presence, he had only managed to form an arm.


    If the anomaly in the sky had disappeared, it could have been exined that Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers only had a right arm, but the anomaly was still around. The rainbows had not disappeared but had instead increased. This¡­ could only mean one thing.


    Su Ming''s path to enter Berserker Soul Realm still had yet to end!


    His path to reach Berserker Soul Realm¡­ had just begun!


    Su Ming stood on his statue''s right arm, looking down on the world, and issued a challenge towards Di Tian for the first time, from such a height. At that moment, the key to the battle seemed to no longer be about the ownership towards Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ but about Su Ming''s rise and Di Tian''s fall!


    Perhaps a powerful warrior had to step on another''s corpse to rise, only then would he be able to strike a blow towards the hearts of all those who saw him. This blow would be like a brand, and it would be etched deeply within them!


    The tens of thousands of people on the scene found their breathing quickening. There was no excitement in their eyes, neither was there any agitation. There were onlyplicated feelings born from seeing a powerful warrior from another race. Aside from that, there was also silent respect.


    Almost at the same time Su Ming broke through the greatpletion stage in the Bone Sacrifice Realm and stepped into the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, besides making all the people''s heart tremble in shock, he had also stirred up an even more intense change within the burning blood flowing through all the Berserkers'' veins.


    If the kindling of the Berserkers'' blood just moments ago was to bepared to boiling, then as Su Ming''s power reached Berserker Soul Realm, then the term ''boiling'' could no longer be used to describe the current state the Berserkers'' blood was in. This was an eruption, and it made them feel as if all the blood in their bodies was no longer in their control. It was as if it wanted to leave their bodies and roar, for it was set on fire.


    In a spot in the sky far away from where Su Ming was, near ten thousand people with the old man in the lead from All Entities n could not help but let out shocking roars. The excitement contained within those roars was difficult to describe with words, but these excited cries had been absent for a long, long time from thend of Berserkers.


    The old man who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm from All Entities n was trembling at that moment. As he moved forward, he suddenly startedughing loudly. There was an ancient quality to hisughter, along with excitement that came straight from the depths of his soul.


    Those peals ofughter were apanied by tears and tion. He knew that he had not chosen wrong. He also knew that there was no mistake in the Berserkers'' legend.


    He knew that the signs of the fourth God of Berserkers'' birth had truly appeared. These signs were erupting madly within him, and before long, they wouldpletely reveal themselves.


    "The Berserkers'' future is right before us, in the direction where our blood is burning! All Berserkers will remember this day! This will be the day one when we Berserkers reached our most glorious moment in all of history!


    "The time¡­ for the Immortals to bepletely chased out of ournd is not far away now!


    "My fellow tribe members, bring out your fastest speed, reveal your brightest presences! We will¡­ slice through the sky and pay our respects to the God of Berserkers!" As the old man spoke, all the disciples from All Entities n behind him let out simr roars in their excitement.


    "We will slice through the sky and pay our respects to the God of Berserkers!"


    These roars shook the sky and earth, causing the sky to look as if it was swaying. The originally deste ground also started showing signs of green, as if grass had grown on thend just to sway its body and show its excitement.


    There were also ten thousand long arcs charging through the sky from another direction in Eastern Wastnds. These people might also be Berserkers, but most of them were thin, almost to the point of being emaciated. However, the fire burning in their eyes was not a single bit weaker than in those from All Entities n. They did not say a single word, but the excitement and the eruption within their blood was enough to make all those on the ground who saw them in the sky to feel their hearts trembling.


    This group of people were like a pack of crazed wolves, but they were not out to hunt for prey. They were instead going to pay respects to their king!


    The person in the lead was a thin old man whose eyes were bloodshot. The fire and eruptions in his blood had stimted his cultivation base so much that it had grown once again, and it made him feel that he had absolutely not made the wrong choice.


    "Hurry! Hurry up! Surging Clouds Tribe will be the first to appear before the fourth God of Berserkers. We will make the first Berserkers the fourth God of Berserkers sees to be the children of Surging Clouds Tribe!"


    The ten thousand people let out low roars at the same time, and their voices were enough to shake even the gxy, causing the ground to tremble, and their speed¡­ to be even faster!


    Besides them, there were also an endless amount of scattered groups of figures charging through the sky above Eastern Wastnds. These people were all charging towards the distance based on the direction their burning blood led them.


    They could clearly feel the burst in their blood just now. That eruption that urred as their blood was on fire not only made their power increase slightly, but also made the call within their hearts grow stronger, up to a point where it was enough to make them go insane.


    The question of the Berserkers'' hope, future, and whether their world still belonged to them was answered right at that moment!


    The Fated Kin had also found an endless amount of potential erupting within them, causing them to charge forward without care for anything towards their Respected Senior Mo.


    The entire Eastern Wastnds were shaking because of them. The members from an endless amount of small tribes had also risen into the air to fly madly towards the ce where they were summoned by their blood in the midst of their confusion as their blood was set on fire.


    The urge the Berserkers hidden within the mountain range had managed to suppress after much difficulty stirred up once again, and this time, it was much more intense than before, but after some time, they managed to calm it down once again. However, thousands of people in the prime of their youth, filled with determination and agitation, swiftly flew out of the mountain ranges. They were the small handful of people in the tribe who had chosen to take this path. They were different from the older generation. They did not want to hide, and did not want to live in the shadows of the Immortals. They¡­ wanted to fight for their future.


    This is why they chose to fly out on their own and charge towards where Su Ming was ording to the direction where their blood led them.


    Their tribe did not stop them, only watching them silently.


    When the people within the tribe where Chi Lei Tian was found their blood erupting once again, Chi Lei Tian gritted his teeth and swung his arm. About ten thousand people from his tribe flew up altogether, and in the midst of their excitement, they charged into the air.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I live or die because of this! What harm would it do to me if I, Chi Lei Tian, believed in the legend this once?! My fellow sect members,e with me to see our God of Berserkers!"


    The world rumbled, but Berserker Fang Tribe still did not have much change. They continued to remain hidden in the forest, but on the empty spot within the depths of the forest, there were no longer eight people kneeling behind the old man in beast skins¡ªthere were nearly thirty of them They were kneeling silently on the ground with obstinate looks on their faces as they clearly showed their thoughts.


    As an endless amount of long arcs charged through the sky in Eastern Wastnds to reach the ce where Su Ming was, the golden-robed Di Tian suddenly startedughing loudly. As heughed, his expression was no longer sullen, but slowly changed to that of calmness as he took a step towards Su Ming.


    "You¡­ are a person who is about to die. What right do you have to speak that way to me?"


    The Curse''s ck smoke was surrounding the golden-robed Di Tian''s body. But when a golden light shone on him, a dignified expression appeared on his face, and he took a step forward, an explosive presence erupted from within him. Once the golden light surrounded his entire body, that presence became stronger.


    The superiority of the three Sovereigns and five Emperors suddenly started radiating off him, one that was familiar to all the tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground.


    "That right¡­es from me killing one of your clones many years ago outside the Shamans'' sacred mountain in South Morning. And just moments ago, I destroyed another one of your clones here," Su Ming said, his words calm.


    When Di Tian moved towards him, he, too, took a step forward. There might still be a thousand feet between them, but once they took those steps forward at the same time, an indescribable wave of impact erupted from their bodies at the same time. Those waves crashed into each other with a bang, fighting to suppress the other.


    From the distance, this scene looked like an illusion. Right before everyone''s eyes, as Di Tian was surrounded by a golden light and it looked like half of the world had been dyed in gold, the illusion of a golden dragon with five ws manifested. It roared at Su Ming, then flew out with the golden light.


    As for Su Ming, when he swung his arm, ck smoke that had surged into the sky immediately spread out from the right arm of his statue of the God of Berserkers under his feet. That ck smoke was like the Curse. As it spread in all directions, the statue''s right hand swiftly moved upwards once Su Ming left its palm and furled its fingers into a fist. With a savage air, it hurled itself towards the golden dragon.


    Both fist and dragon crashed into each other in an instant. A loud bang that surged into the sky rang out and reverberated in all directions. During that instant, Su Ming took another step forward.


    "If I could destroy two of your clones¡­" Su Ming''s voice rang in the air. At the same time he said these words, the step he took caused the air to roar, and Di Tian could feel the power of the world from all around the area charging towards him once Su Ming''s footnded. It was as if Su Ming already hadplete control over the world.


    This was the strength of Berserker Soul Realm - the ability to control the power of the world.

 Chapter 665 — Activate!

    <h4>Chapter 665: Activate!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I could have the entire world cursing your clones until they all died¡­" Su Ming said and immediately took another step forward. The world rumbled. The golden light on Di Tian''s body also changed swiftly, as if it had sensed the pressure from all the area and the endless power of the world surging towards it.


    Once Su Ming took two more steps, his Qi rose once again, and at that moment, his body seemed to have grown much bigger in everyone''s eyes. This was just a figment of their imagination, but this illusion remained incredibly clear in all their hearts.


    "I have the Berserkers'' kismet on me!" Su Ming took another step forward, and with a roar, his Qi grew to the point it could shake the universe.


    The golden-robed Di Tian let out a cold harrumph. He had a strong hunch that he absolutely could not let Su Ming''s Qi continue growing, or else, he would attract even more power from the world to gather in this ce.


    Just as he was about to take action, Su Ming also took another step forward.


    "I have the power to reach Berserker Soul Realm!


    "I have the anomaly''s might still in the sky¡­ Di Tian, how could you not die?! What right do you have to fight against me?!"


    The final question was practically yelled out with an interrogative tone. Once those words left Su Ming''s mouth, they stirred up an endless string of echoes that made it seem as if the sky, the earth, and the entire world of Berserkers were roaring at that instant, demanding to know the reason why Di Tian should not die!


    Those roars shook the sky and reverberated in the air, turning the faces of Immortals pale and pushing them back. Ji An''s face turned dark then, but he still remained slightly hesitant.


    The golden-robed Di Tian''s pupils shrank. Almost at the instant Su Ming said those words, he took a step forward and lifted his right hand to point swiftly towards Su Ming.


    "Since you used your Berserker Soul to gather the power of the world, then I will first take away the spirit of your Berserker Soul!" As Di Tian spoke, he pointed at Su Ming.


    At that instant, booming sounds immediately rang out from the air before him. An illusion wearing a crown manifested at that spot, and as golden light shone on him, he charged towards Su Ming. There was a destructive power that could rip apart the world contained within that golden light, and as it shone, the entire world looked as if it had lost all other colors except gold.


    "There was once only ck and white in my existing eyes. ck was your soul, and white was your spirit." As Di Tian spoke, ck and white immediately colored Su Ming''s body as he was enveloped by the golden light, just like what Di Tian had said. ck was his soul, and white was his spirit.


    "Gold is the light which I use to purify the world. With this light, I will purify your ck soul and wipe away your white spirit. I will take away both your soul and spirit from your body!" Di Tian''s left hand instantly formed ny-nine seals, and once he was done, he pushed his left hand on his right.


    At that moment, the ck and white shades on Su Ming''s body began distorting, showing faint signs of turning into gold, or perhaps more urately, they were showing signs of being reced by gold.


    With a calm expression on his face, Su Ming slowly lifted his left hand under that golden light, and without bothering about the ck and white shades that appeared on his body, he lifted the first finger on his left hand.


    "Wind," he saidnguidly. At the instant this word was voiced, a strange runic symbol immediately started shing on the left index finger, and in a moment, it had already shed nine consecutive times.


    A gigantic runic symbol appeared around Su Ming''s body, looking as if it ovepped with him. That runic symbol also shone nine times in session.


    After that, there was a loud moaning sound, which was the sound of the wind as it charged forward. A violent gust appeared out of nowhere around Su Ming. It started spinning with loud booming sounds, turning into a whirlwind that connected the sky and earth.


    In an instant, there was no longer just one whirlwind, but nine of them. They surrounded Su Ming before sweeping swiftly outwards. They were also a part of the power in the world, and once Su Ming reached Berserker Soul Realm, his soul could connect with the world so that he could use it. As long as Su Ming''s body could withstand it, then he could endlessly gather up the boundless energy in the world.


    The body of a normal powerful Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm would definitely be unable topare to Su Ming''s, even if they had already attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. Su Ming''s body was unprecedented for all those in the Bone Sacrifice Realm and had never once appeared over the tens of thousands of years in the Berserkers'' history. His body was the powerful existence that only appeared after all his bones, flesh, and blood had been turned into those of a true Berserker.


    Once a body like this reached Berserker Soul Realm, what would be born would be a terrifying existence that could not be conceived with any form of imagination. Su Ming¡­ was that existence.


    Since he was just in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, his speed as he gathered the power of the world was still not very quick. However, it still managed to make the wind runic symbol he hade to understand from Hidden Dragon Sect to erupt forth with incredible power.


    Almost at the instant it appeared, the eyes of those from Hidden Dragon Sect went wide open as they stood on the ground with the other Immortals. They stared above in disbelief, because they had just seen the wind runic symbol that belonged to their sect.


    Yet before they could register its appearance in this ce, Su Ming''s aloof voice once again caused all the Immortals in Hidden Dragon Sect to tremble.


    "Rain," he said tly. At the instant he said this word, Hidden Dragon Sect''s rain runic symbol shone on his left middle finger. This symbol swiftly grew in size and ovepped with the wind runic symbol before they fused together in front of Su Ming.


    All of this caused the sky to roar. A violent storm swiftly formed and descended on thend. The rain poured down violently and stirred up an abnormal sight that caused all those who saw to be in shock.


    Rain, whirlwind, and the world roared to fight against the golden light, as if they wanted to tear apart that golden light around them.


    Hidden Dragon Sect''s Jingnan started breathing rapidly. No matter how powerful Su Ming had been, once he recognized his identity, he had not been too surprised. His heart might have been trembling, but he maintained calm. However¡­ when the wind and rain runic symbols appeared, his expression changed drastically. This was Hidden Dragon Sect''s Art, but even among those within Hidden Dragon Sect, there were only a handful of them who could master these two runic symbols.


    Then, right at that moment, a scene that made Jingnan''s eyes go wide as his heart filled with so much shock that he almost cried out in surprise swiftly took shape.


    "Thunder!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and let out a low roar. Before his voice disappeared, it turned into a roaring thunder that reverberated throughout the world, causing the rain and whirlwinds to look as if they were aided by the might of heaven itself as they swiftly swept outwards.


    "This is impossible¡­ He¡­ He actually mastered the wind, rain, and thunder runic symbols? This¡­ This is¡­" Jingnan swiftly looked towards Chenchong.


    Chenchong''s face had already turned pale at that moment. He was looking at Su Ming nkly in the sky as his body ovepped with the three ancient runic symbols. Misery appeared on his face. He had mastered the previous two runic symbols, and it was precisely because of this that he had be Hidden Dragon Sect''s prodigy. However, he had only managed to master half of the third runic symbol, which was the thunder one. He still could not fuse with itpletely and achieve mastery over it.


    Yet now, that thunder runic symbol had appeared distinctly on Su Ming''s hand, and it was causing thunder to roar louder in the universe with each passing moment.


    "Lightning!"


    Su Ming''s final wordpletely shattered the thought of him being lucky in the depths of Jingnan''s heart. It also utterly destroyed Chenchong''s pride. A broken smile appeared on his lips. Prodigy? Head disciple of his sect? Compared to Su Ming, he was nothing¡­


    Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the air. After a loud bang, a bolt of lightning tore through the sky, making it seem as if it had ripped apart space. It did this with a loud bang, and as the light from the lightning, the madness from the storm, the howls from the whirlwind, and the roars from the thunder ovepped together beside Su Ming, simrly to those four runic symbols, the golden light that had covered the entire world was immediately torn apart. Once it was shredded into pieces, itpletely dissipated.


    Di Tian''s body shuddered, but he still forced his body to not move back even after his Art turned on him after it was destroyed. As for Su Ming, once the wind, rain, thunder, and lightning runic symbols ovepped and destroyed that golden light, his face turned slightly pale, but there was rity in his eyes.


    "Since you can''t snatch my soul away, then it''s my turn to attack."


    While speaking, Su Ming took a step forward and lifted his left hand swiftly, swinging it at Di Tian. Immediately, the four ovepping runic symbols charged forward with loud booming sounds.


    Di Tian was instantly surrounded by pouring rain, shredding whirlwinds, roaring thunder, and destructive lightning.


    At the same time, when Su Ming took that one step forward, he appeared right above Di Tian and lowered his head. As he did so, he lifted his right hand and pushed down swiftly.


    With it, as thunder roared in the world. The right hand from Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers appeared and stretched out all five of its fingers wide to press down on Di Tian.


    In the process of that palm charging towards Di Tian, the Immortals in the area immediately saw Dark Mountain and ninth summit''s illusions appear around the statue''s right hand. Right in-between the two mountains was that murderous purple-haired young man. These three things were everything that formed the right hand of Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers.


    The mountains were falling on Di Tian, and the Berserker Soul was pressing in. All of these things were the strongest power Su Ming could muster in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. The power of the world, which he had gathered from the area, caused the world to lose its color and the universe to change. It made Di Tian''s face turn incredibly solemn during that instant, and his pupils also shrank once more.


    "Soar to the White Sky!" A low growl swiftly tumbled out of Di Tian''s lips as he was surrounded by the whirlwind, rain, lightning, and thunder and the mountains that were Su Ming''s Berserker Soul came crashing onto him.


    Once he spoke, the entire world immediately fell silent.


    The world turned ck, and white mes appeared around Di Tian. At the instant that happened, a power that could destroy the world spread out, and those mes caused most of those who saw them to feel their hearts and minds instantly turning nk.


    "I will offer up the power of this clone, and even at the price of this body being destroyed, I will execute the true form of Soar to the White Sky. Su Ming¡­ I''d like to see how you manage to not die!" The golden-robed Di Tian looked as if he had gone mad when he activated that Art while white mes spread out from his body.


    During that instant, Su Ming closed his eyes with a calm face. His Berserker Soul spread out, and his will fused together with the world.


    "Middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ Activate!"

 Chapter 666 — The Middle Stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 666: The Middle Stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The world roared. The rainbows filled even more of the sky, causing the seven colors to be even more abundant, up to the point they were endless. The distortions in the sky started showing even more signs of tearing, as if that one sentence from Su Ming had caused the universe to tremble.


    With the power in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, Su Ming could not win against the golden-robed Di Tian, but his path towards the Berserker Soul Realm had just started. If he could not win against Di Tian in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, then he would rush to the middle stage.


    Almost at the instant the changes in the sky became even more intense, a great wave of power immediately spread out and swept outwards from Su Ming''s body. In the blink of an eye it looked as if it had filled up the entire world, causing everything in it to look as if they had slowed to the point of bing still.


    The white sun from that golden-robed Di Tian rose into the sky, continuing to grow bigger. It was covered by a great mass of power, and while it did not stop, it still slowed down. That vast mass of power was the power of the world. It was also thew of the world of Berserkers that looked as if it was using all of the world''s kismet and everything else to suppress this ce.


    Su Ming was in midair, and he still had yet to open his eyes. He was not intentionally increasing his level of cultivation. Instead, when he had broken through Bone Sacrifice Realm and reached the initial stage in the Berserker Soul Realm earlier, he had a feeling, and that was¡­ when his statue of the God of Berserkers was eventuallypleted, he would arrive at a state which he had never reached before.


    This feeling was incredibly strong. When he was fighting against Di Tian, he had even felt¡­ that he could be stronger.


    "My statue is still iplete¡­ It only has one right arm, it stillcks¡­" Su Ming mumbled, and his eyes flew open. Immediately, the light of burning mes appeared in his eyes. That light was crimson red, and it was the blood moon!


    The burning blood moon was reminiscent to the burning of blood, resulting in Su Ming looking even more bizarre in midair. He lifted his left hand and formed half a circle above his head. His right hand rose up at the same time and touched his left hand to form aplete circle.


    There was red light shining within the circle, and for all those who could see it, it was as if Su Ming''s arms had turned into a blood-red full moon. Moonlight shone in all directions, causing the entirend to turn instantly red.


    "The moon during my youth¡­ appeared red like blood due to fire¡­" Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the world, and despite him moving his arms away from each other, the blood moon he had formed did not disappear. Instead, it looked as if it had gained physical form and charged into the sky. Once it flew up, it absorbed all the endless power from the world, making it all surge madly towards it.


    At this moment, the blood moon looked like a real moon, and its existence above Su Ming exuded a presence that caused the hearts of all those who saw it to tremble in shock.


    When Ji An saw this in the distance, there was no longer any hesitation on his face. Instead, his expression turned into that of dead silence. He looked at the blood moon quietly, then at Su Ming, and finally at the golden-robed Di Tian who was suppressed by the power of the entire world of Berserkers. Even if Di Tian had executed that extremely powerful Soar to the White Sky, he was still suppressed by the power of the world.


    All the people in the world had be outsiders. Only Su Ming remained as a matchless existence in the ce, bing the sole focus of everyone''s eyes in the area.


    The appearance of the blood moon had caused loud rumbling sounds toe from the distorting and shredding sky. Those sounds were each louder than thest, eventually reaching a volume that was deafening to the ears, making it sound as if the entire world was howling.


    "There was once a person who said something to me as we stood in the midst of snow¡­ She said, ''If we continue walking in this snow, can we walk until our hair turns white¡­?''


    "Many yearster, I still remember that scene, which seemed so real, but at the same time was like an illusion. But it doesn''t matter whether it is real or fake, the snow on that day¡­ has now turned into white hair in my memories," Su Ming mumbled softly. Grief tinted with nostalgia appeared in his eyes. The images of two people moving through the snow gradually appeared before his vision, and as they continued walking, their figures were slowly concealed by the snow before his eyes.


    It caused everything that Su Ming saw to turn into endless snow that covered the sky, the earth, and all of his memories, causing him to be unable to find the two figures. All he could remember was the snow and the locks of hair that had seemed to turn white.


    A sigh came from Su Ming''s grieving heart, turning into waves of ripples as it echoed. At some point in time, his hair gradually turned white, and that shade of white was due to snow.


    Snowkes quietly appeared in the distorting sky and floated down to the ground. They fell on Su Ming''s body and his hair, making it look¡­ as if his hair had truly turned white.


    The snow slowly floated down without any wind. It covered the entire area around Su Ming and concealed the gazes of the tens of thousands of Immortals. Slowly, the snow¡­ fell even harder in the vast world.


    The blood moon was in the sky, and snow was falling down to the ground. As that scene took form and fused together with Su Ming as he stood in the snow, it turned into an incredibly beautiful picture. However, there was a forlorn ipleteness within this beauty.


    A depressing sensation rose within the hearts of all those who saw this, causing the entire area to fall silent. Only the people''s focused gazes remained unchanged.


    "The blood moon is my soul, and the memories in the snow are my spirit¡­


    "The blood moon represents my persistence during my youth. The nostalgia toward the snow is my reluctance to part with my past¡­ Today, Dark Mountain, ninth summit, and Destiny have be the first soul of my Berserker Soul and turned into the right arm for my statue of the God of Berserkers.


    "Now I will use the blood moon and my memories in the snow to form¡­ the left arm for my statue!"


    Su Ming lifted his head. At the instant he looked towards the sky, the roars from the distortions turned more shocking, as if there was some shocking changes that were unfolding madly within the cracks.


    The blood moon and snow fused swiftly above Su Ming during that instant, and as they did so, the power of the world merged into one with a bang.


    The snow and blood moon were about to fuse perfectly together. The roars from the distorting sky became even stronger, as if the left arm of Su Ming''s statue was about to appear, just as he had said.


    A glint suddenly appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "The right arm of my statue contains Dark Mountain and ninth summit, allowing it to obtain the power of mountains, which can cause the world to crumble¡­ It also possesses Destiny''s power, allowing it to turn back time¡­ This reversal of time is the skill contained within the right arm of my statue, and the mountains are the spells contained within it as well. This is what is known as Art!


    "It is the same for my statue''s left arm¡­ The blood moon and floating snow allows my statue''s left arm to contain bloodlust and the power to shred. This is its ability, but now, itcks¡­ spirit.


    "I will fuse my Origin Vessel, the Origin Lightning, into the blood moon and floating snow, turning them into¡­ the divine ability for my statue''s left arm!"


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and lightning sparks swiftly appeared within his body. This lightning was not formed by the wind, rain, thunder, and lightning runic symbols but born straight from his body.


    When he finished speaking, a nine-holed cauldron-shaped item surrounded by lightning flew out swiftly from his mouth and charged into the sky. As it closed in on the blood moon and floating snow, an infinite amount of lightning erupted explosively.


    As those bolts of lightning roared, all nine holes within the cauldron were filled in an instant, turning into piercing light that resulted in no one being able to see, but a deep wave of shock still burst forth from their minds.


    ''Divine Will''s Lightning!'' Ji An''s eyes went wide, and he stared fixedly at the nine-holed cauldron. His breathing instantly quickened.


    At the same time, some of the tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground immediately recognized this lightning''s name, and an uproar rose among them in the midst of their shock.


    "This is Divine Will''s Lightning!"


    "It is said that this is the third type of Lightning Heavenly Judgment. It barely exists in the world, and there are few who can control it!


    "This Su Ming¡­ not only is he powerful, he can also control Divine Will''s Lightning. No wonder he could draw Hidden Dragon Sect''s lightning runic symbol."


    Blinding bolts of lightning erupted from Su Ming''s Origin Vessel in the sky, and during that instant, it fused with the blood moon and the floating snow. Once that happened, an arm that was surrounded by an endless amount of lightning sparks and filled with a bloodthirsty, destructive air swiftly appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    At the instant it came to be, it was as if some establishedw had been changed within the world of Berserkers. An endless amount of lightning bolts gathered toward this ce from all directions: the whole Eastern Wastnds, all the other continents, and the entire world of Berserkers.


    Those bolts of lightning reced the entire sky, causing it to turn into a gigantic pool of lightning, and right in the center of it was the statue''s left arm, which had been formed once all the elements fused together!


    The left arm controlled the lightning in the world, and an illusory blood moon also appeared among them. That moon was the real moon in the world of Berserkers, but during that instant it¡­ shattered.


    It was as if the moon did not dare show its face before the left arm of Su Ming''s statue. When it shattered and gradually dissipated, above the Eastern Wastnds, South Morning, Alliance of the Western Region, Northern Province, and the endless Dead Sea¡­


    It started snowing!


    Snow floated down in the wind and covered the entire sky and earth in the world of Berserkers, causing the it to instantly turn into a world of snow.


    What other anomaly in the world could be more shocking than the sight of the entire world of Berserkers snowing because of Su Ming? What other anomaly in the world could be more unbelievable than the sight of the Berserkers'' sky being covered by lightning¡­?


    The world roared. At the instant the left arm of Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers appeared and charged towards him to fuse with his left arm, the Immortals saw the distorting sky among the snow and lightning copsing with a bang. A gigantic statue''s left arm stretched out from the sky with a presence that could make all the people''s hearts crumble, bringing with it lightning, bloodlust, and a chill that could tear apart everything!


    Su Ming''s divine ability was contained in this left arm, and his Art was in the right arm. These two gigantic statues'' arms came into contact with each other in the sky and each formed a seal.


    Su Ming stood on the two fingers that were lifted up on the statue''s left hand once it finished forming the seal. His long hair floated in the air, and his face alternated between being brilliantly illuminated and sinking into darkness as the bolts of lightning shed around him. By that time, the brilliant light and calmness within his eyes had turned into¡­


    A picture of eternal peerlessness.

 Chapter 667 — The God of Berserkers’ Oath in His Song!

    <h4>Chapter 667: The God of Berserkers¡¯ Oath in His Song!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the statue''s left arm appeared, all of Su Ming''s power burst out from his body with a bang. This explosion was out of his control, and it continued like water gushing out of a well, causing loud booming sounds to travel out of his body while also making his cultivation base instantly reach the peak of the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. At that moment, the explosions within his cultivation base paused for a moment.


    However, even if it did stop, it only stopped for an instant before a loud bang rang into the air, and the explosions broke through the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, causing Su Ming to lift his head and let out a long roar. As he cried out¡­ he became a powerful Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Those who had reached this stage could gather even more power from the world at a faster rate. In fact, they could also touch upon thews of the world slightly, allowing them to use thews within the world of Berserkers.


    If it had been any other Berserker in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, then perhaps they would not be unmatched, but it waspletely different for Su Ming. To him, being in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm was already enough to bring out the full potential of his powerful physical body and the different powers contained within the left and right arms of his statue of the God of Berserkers.


    As Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted, the seal ced within his mind broke down even more. By the looks of it, it was about to crumble at any moment. However, there was still a hint of power whose origins were unknowning forth to increase the strength of that seal, trying to prevent Su Ming from breaking the seal on his memories fully.


    When Su Ming was still in the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, he had already sensed this, but he could see only brief signs of this external force within him. However, when he reached the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm and the seal broke even more, he swiftly engaged this external force in an invisible fight.


    Su Ming could also vaguely feel that this external force did note from thend of Berserkers, but from somewhere above, beyond the sky¡­ from the gxy that belonged to the Immortals.


    In fact, Su Ming had a strong feeling that if his power could increase a little further, then he could find the source of this external force using it as his lead, and he would see just who was sealing his memories!


    Even if Su Ming already had an answer, he still wanted to see¡­ Di Tian''s real self, who would surely be residing within the world of Immortals, since he could only send his clones to thend of Berserkers.


    It was also during that instant that Ji An finally made his decision. He temporarily gave up on the fight over the ownership for Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ because he had to stop Su Ming. Even if this meant that he was helping Di Tian, Ji An would still do it, because he was, in the end, also an Immortal.


    It was impossible for him to just watch Su Ming continue bing stronger. This sort of result was something he could not ept.


    ''All of this is Di Tian''s doing. I might not know his ns, but clearly, they failed. Instead he made Destiny¡­ be this way¡­'' Ji An''s expression turned dark. He did not immediately attack, but instead chose to keep his gaze on Su Ming and wait for his chance.


    ''And this statue¡­ This isn''t a statue of the God of Berserkers anymore. I''ve been researching the Berserkers for many years, and I''ve never heard of any Berserker having this sort of statue appear when they reach Berserker Soul Realm!


    ''Usually, once they reach Berserker Soul Realm, theplete form of their statues would manifest in one go, but this Su Ming¡­ still didn''t manifest his full statue of the God of Berserkers despite merging his soul twice. He could only manage to make two arms appear.


    ''If we just let him continue like this, then once this unprecedented statue of the God of Berserkers manifestedpletely¡­ just how strong would it be¡­?


    ''Based on Evil Sect''s investigations, nothing this strange had ured when the third God of Berserkers inherited the first God of Berserkers'' will either, and it was the same for the second God of Berserkers. We don''t know whether this happened for the first God of Berserkers, but¡­''


    Ji An''s pupils suddenly shrank and his heart instantly started racing in his chest. He lifted his head swiftly and stared fixedly at the arms that belonged to Su Ming''s statue. His face instantly turned pale.


    ''Sovereign Chi made a prediction in the past. The first God of Berserkers'' inheritance would end once he passed it to the third, and there would no longer be a fourth God of Berserkers who would inherit the first God of Berserkers'' will¡­ There is no possibility of error for this¡­


    ''Yet if there''s someone who won''t inherit the first God of Berserkers'' will but manages to craft a path that is simr to the first''s with his own strength and bes a new God of Berserkers¡­ then this will not be within Sovereign Chi''s predictions!


    ''He gathered the world of Berserkers'' kismet on himself and his Berserker Soul brought out an anomaly in the world. Snow started falling on the entirend of Berserkers and lightning reced the sky¡­ All of these¡­ All of these things¡­ are telling openly that this Su Ming¡­ is about to be the fourth God of Berserkers!''


    Ji An''s pupils shrank even more, and his expression also started changing rapidly.


    In the end, the killing intent within his heart increased several thousand times. The Immortals could absolutely not allow any God of Berserkers to appear among the Berserkers once again!


    It was especially so when it was one who would not inherit the first''s will but would be like the first and be the God of Berserkers on his own¡­ and who had even obtained the entire world of Berserkers'' kismet on himself while bringing forth such a change in the world.


    However, at the instant Ji An made this decision in his heart, Su Ming, as he stood on his statue of the God of Berserkers'' left hand while his Qi continued rising to reach the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, lowered his head and looked towards Di Tian. He then lifted his right hand and swung it outwards, and, immediately, the world roared.


    All appearances of things having slowed down vanished at that instant, and the pressure in the world also dissipated. Everything returned to normal, and Su Ming took a step forward.


    It was also at that moment that the golden-robed Di Tian let out a roar that reverberated in the air. The true Soar to the White Sky that he had activated by offering up his body had turned into a white sun, and with a loud bang, it charged towards Su Ming.


    The white sun contained an indescribably vast power and a presence that could wipe away everything within the world. Hong Luo had been unable to match up to this Art in the past, and Su Ming had also been injured gravely because of this Art several years ago. In the end, he was brought away by someone while he was at death''s door.


    However, it did not mean that there was no way to break this Art. Su Ming still remembered that by using the power from the God of Berserkers, not only had he managed to break this Art the first time he had fought against Di Tian, but he had also destroyed one of Di Tian''s clones.


    He had managed to do it in the past. Even though he had relied on the power of the God of Berserkers to do so, with his current abilities, he might be able to do this again even without the assistance.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. An eye-catching re appeared in his eyes and he lifted his right hand to swing it against the iing white sun. Immediately, the right arm of his statue rose up, and as it formed a seal, it charged towards the white sun.


    The right arm contained the ninth summit and Dark Mountain, and had been formed after these two mountains ovepped, resulting in that right arm having the power to destroy the sky and earth. With a vast amount of pressure spreading out from within it, it charged forward, and since it also contained Destiny''s Art to reverse time, it caused the space where it passed to look as if it was withering away. As wrinkles appeared in space, inch by inch, it looked as if it had been struck by more than just one fist. Instead, it looked as if there had been another fist that had struck space a breath ago, and another one two breaths ago.


    Even if the Immortals tried to track down the start of this tunnel of time, none of them would be able to know just how many punches were contained within this reversal of time. They would only be able to see an endless amount of afterimages, which made it look as if there were worlds being born and destroyed around it.


    It was as if everything had happened within an instant¡­


    When the fist closed in on the sun, the world lost its color. The right arm looked as if it had controlled the reversal of time to get closer to the white sun with a bang.


    Su Ming lifted his left hand at the same time and pointed towards the white sun. With it, the left hand of his statue swayed before immediately turning crimson red, the color of the blood moon. An endless amount of snow also appeared around it, and a power that thirsted for blood as well as aimed to tear apart everything erupted.


    Nine Divine Will''s Lightnings appeared on the statue''s left arm. With a roar, they surrounded the entire area, as if having spread out through space and shattered the universe. With that indescribable presence, the left arm charged towards the white sun with its earth shaking divine ability.


    The statue''s arms contained Su Ming''s will, along with his Art and spirit. As these two gathered together, they turned into¡­ a realm that even Su Ming did not know about.


    That was¡­


    "Dao! This is Dao! He actually mastered Dao!" Ji An sucked in a sharp breath. He should not be doing this with his status, but at that moment, he could not help but let out a cry of surprise.


    Once he voiced those words, the tens of thousands of Immortals in the area found their jaws falling ck out of shock as their minds filled with absent-mindedness and confusion. The powerful warriors who were in Ascendance, like Shen Dong, had even widened their eyes as they looked at Su Ming.


    That was indeed Dao. It was the personal Dao that was rare even among the Immortals!


    "Dao¡­" Tian Lan Meng''s knees went weak as she stood among the crowd. She bit her bottom lip as she stared silently at Su Ming in the sky. Her heart was empty, and her face was rife with anguish.


    She could still remember vaguely that there had been a faint possibility of a future between her and Su Ming in the past, but as time passed by and she took that particr action in the World of Nine Yin, that possibility had been cut off.


    Over the years, she had originally thought that she would forget about the past, but at the moment she saw Su Ming on the battlefield, tears still flowed down her eyes.


    "He doesn''t suit you." These words were spoken with a sigh from beside Tian Lan Meng. They belonged to her older sister, Tian Lan You.


    A shocking roar covered the sisters'' words. The two arms from Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers crashed into the white sun at that moment, causing a loud bang to erupt into the air, one that made most of the tens of thousands of Immortals cough up blood.


    Numerous Immortals endured the intense pain in their bodies with gritted teeth and looked towards Su Ming so that they could see his Dao, as well as the end of the battle.


    They saw Su Ming closing his eyes in midair in the midst of that loud sound, and with his lifted right hand, he looked like an artist sinking into a trance before he drew the first stroke of his painting.


    That one stroke was for Berserker Obliteration.


    Su Ming had executed this Art many times in his life, but he had never used it under such circumstances, when he had been acknowledged by thend of Berserkers, had the world''s kismet on his body, and with the status of the fourth God of Berserkers¡­ This was the first time he executed the God of Berserkers'' song with Berserker Obliteration like this!


    "The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe. When I was born, the Berserkers had weakened¡­


    "If the heavens are heartless, then we will all be separated. The earth was heartless, and it made my Dark Mountain die¡­


    "If the heavens don''t have eyes, then I will step on it and watch myself seal the heavens!


    "The world''s kismet is upon me, and I will surely kill Di Tian with my own hands.


    "If the deities don''t have souls, then I swear I will ughter the deities and be the Emperor!


    "My Berserkers'' Soul has formed, and I will dye the Immortals'' sky red with millions of their lives throughout my life!"


    This Berserker Obliteration was sung by Su Ming cing his whole life within it, and with this will¡­ why should he not destroy all the Immortals?!

 Chapter 668 — Ji An Attacks!

    <h4>Chapter 668: Ji An Attacks!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That one stroke was the song for Berserker Obliteration, but even as it was sung, it could never capture all the emotions contained in the Berserkers'' tears¡­


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he looked as if he was holding onto a brush in his right hand. It was still lifted in midair, and he drew one stroke¡­ right across the white sun and the golden-robed Di Tian, even as the two arms from his statue of the God of Berserkers was charging over.


    This one stroke looked as if it had gathered the world of Berserkers'' kismet and contained thews within the world, as well as Su Ming''s oath to turn it into¡­ a glorious scene as magnificent as the world being created.


    It was like someone had lifted an old dusk-colored curtain to reveal the prideful sun rising into the sky behind it. It represented the world being turned back in time, and also represented the possibility of the Berserkers¡­ rising in hope and glory once more.


    At the same time Su Ming drew this stroke, a loud, deafening bang rang into the air. This came from the arms of the statue. With the time contained in the right and lightning in the left¡ªthese two arms collided with the white sun with a bang, causing a shocking bang to erupt into the sky.


    Su Ming''s Berserker Obliteration seemed to have changed thew within the world of Berserkers during that instant.


    If the world of Berserkers had a spirit, then the change in thatw would mean that the spirit would remember Su Ming''s, as the God of Berserkers'', oath, especially thest line¡­


    "I will dye the Immortals'' sky red with millions of their lives throughout my life!"


    It was precisely this God of Berserkers'' oath that caused the golden-robed Di Tian''s white sun to start crumbling swiftly from the middle at the instant Su Ming drew that stroke across it. The sun eventually explodedpletely, turning into a wave of impact that swept through the area in the sky.


    Wherever it went, the space would crack, and it would also cause the earth to copse. The Immortals on the ground looked at this scene in the sky in shock, and a chill slowly crept up their spines.


    If this destruction had started on the ground, then perhaps none of them would be standing anymore.


    As that white sun that contained the golden-robed Di Tian''s life shattered, his body showed up. He staggered backwards and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The crown on his head crumbled into pieces and disappeared.


    His Emperor''s robe was also torn apart before it exploded. The golden-robed Di Tian fell back once again, looking incredibly pathetic with his pale face. His gaze was unfocused and had lost its previous brilliant shine, but the grudge in his eyes was now much stronger than before.


    At that moment, his grudge fused together with his broken smile. He looked at Su Ming, and he knew that from this moment onwards, perhaps Su Ming was trulypletely out of his control.


    But¡­ it did not mean that he no longer had a chance!


    Compared to Di Tian''s current pathetic state, Su Ming remained as calm as ever, even though his face was slightly pale. However, the seven colors of the rainbow were shining on his body. That light seemed to be spreading out from his body and reflecting off the sky while fusing with the ground.


    At that instant, a feeling that they did not know whether what was happening was their figment of imagination filled up all the hearts of those who were watching Su Ming.


    And that was¡­ Su Ming had¡­ fused together perfectly with the world due to an opportunity.


    He was the sky, the earth, and the whole world of Berserkers¡ªthis perfect fusion caused all the people to feel as if they were facing the world when they looked at Su Ming.


    It was impossible to describe this feeling with words, but it was incredibly strong within each and every single person''s hearts, yet none of them were able to give it words.


    "Fusion with the world¡­"


    Ji An sucked in a breath and mumbled to himself. He could tell with just one nce that Su Ming''s power had already surpassed the First Step and was in the process of moving through the Second Step. He was going through the fusion with the world, and once hepleted it, his power would increase by leaps and bounds.


    ''He might have gathered the world of Berserkers'' kismet on himself, but it was just that. He had only gathered it, but had not fused with it¡­ What happened previously was that the kismet used the child''s body as a carrier to explode, and now¡­ he had fused with it. This fusion means that it is no longer something as simple as the kismet gathering on him and using him as a carrier. He has taken control of it!


    ''If this person falls, the Berserkers will fall. If this person rises to glory, the Berserkers will also rise to glory¡­


    ''This is the sign of the God of Berserkers. As I expected, he''s really the fourth God of Berserkers. The world of Berserkers'' kismet only reacted this way because it has acknowledged his oath as the God of Berserkers!''


    Ji An stared at Su Ming, and a deep wave of killing intent rose in his heart.


    ''He was acknowledged by the world of Berserkers. Destiny¡­ Just as expected of Destiny!''


    At the instant killing intent ran rampant in Ji An''s heart, Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He lowered his head and looked towards Di Tian, swiftly taking a step forward.


    "The world''s kismet is upon me, and I will surely kill Di Tian with my own hands!" This was his oath as the God of Berserkers, and it meant that he had to fulfill this oath.


    At that moment, the golden-robed Di Tian was in an incredibly weakened state. The burning of his life had dealt a heavy blow to him, and the shattering of his Art had caused him to suffer a huge bacsh. He¡­ was no longer Su Ming''s opponent.


    Di Tian did not choose to dodge when Su Ming charged towards him. A strange light started shining in his eyes, and at the instant he looked as if he had made some sort of decision, Ji An, who had been watching from afar and had not chosen to truly attack since the start, lifted his foot swiftly and stomped the air before him.


    With it, the world roared, and a powerful wave spread out swiftly, like the gusts of violent wind, from around Ji An.


    "That''s enough!"


    Ji An let out a cold harrumph. As he lifted his right hand, he opened the fan in his hand swiftly, and ayer of ck fog moved with a bang from within it to turn into nine ck dragons, which then charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming had long since expected Ji An''s attack. He might be from Evil Sect, but he was, in the end, an Immortal. Due to his position, there was no way he would just stand by and watch Di Tian''s clones die one after another.


    Almost at the instant Ji An activated his divine ability, ripples showed up around Su Ming. As they shone, they turned ck, surrounding himyer byyer and preventing him from moving forward. Soon after, Ji An took a step forward and appeared right before Su Ming.


    With a wave of his arm, a force that surpassed the golden-robed Di Tian''s power charged towards Su Ming with a bang. From several directions behind him, the nine ck dragons roared and closed in on him as well.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. Right from the moment he stepped out and fought against Di Tian, he had already known that this battle would be exceedingly difficult. Not only would he have to fight against Di Tian''s clones, if he caused too muchmotion, this Ji An would also attack.


    In fact¡­ even though the sky was distorting and crumbling, the two gigantic vortexes were still there, not having dissipated. They had only be slightly duller, as if they had been hidden away.


    However, they were still around, and this meant that during the final moments of this battle, new Immortals would descend to this world¡­ and Di Tian''s real self would definitely not just sit back and watch his clones die. His real self might not be able toe to this ce personally, but he would definitely think of something and send stronger people to this ce.


    Su Ming could not stop any of this. There was only one path thaty before his eyes, and that was¡­ to fight!


    He would fight till the world turned dark. He would fight till the sun and moon no longer shone. He would fight till a sea of blood surged into the sky. He would fight¡­ until he killed millions upon millions of Immortals!


    Besides, Su Ming knew that his statue of the God of Berserkers only had two arms at the moment, and there was a powerful urge within his body telling him¡­ that he could be stronger!


    However, even though this feeling of bing stronger was incredibly great, it was still not enough for an outburst. It was as if his blood had not reached its boiling point just yet. If he wanted to make himself stronger, bring out more of his statute, then he would need a full outburst.


    Then, in the midst of all these explosions, of understanding his own power, and all the battles and dangers, he wouldtch onto his own potential so that this feeling of bing stronger would be reality.


    Su Ming had notpletely understood all of these things previously, but once he lost against the golden-robed Di Tian during their first exchange of blows, once he was ovee by madness due to his hate and made his decision to kill Di Tian, he clearly sensed that he could reach the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. That was why¡­ he reached the middle stage of that realm.


    Right then, what he needed was to sense the signs that told him he could reach theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. Among these endless battles, he could¡­ make himself be a Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. He could even attain greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and even¡­ Life Cultivation!


    "All those that block my path have the same sin as Di Tian!"


    Su Ming''s blood was burning in his body. As his voice traveled outwards, he swiftly lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the ground.


    The powerful Enchanted Treasures that had been activated between Evil Sect and all the Immortal sects on the ground no longer moved, since both sides were no longer fighting. But they were not taken back either.


    At that moment, the blood kirin within Evil Sect standing among the tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground had be Su Ming''s target.


    The blood kirin had spread out and covered the Evil Lust Sect disciples as if it was protecting them. Yet now, as Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, that creature started trembling, and it even lifted its head to let out a shrill roar.


    The next scene after shocked the Evil Sect disciples to the heart¡ªthe blood kirin only let out one more roar before flying up against its will.


    This creature might be Evil Lust Sect''s treasure and was formed by the blood of the Evil Lust Sect disciples, but since it appeared in thend of Berserkers, then there was even more aura of deathpared to blood in its body.


    That aura of death was naturally born in thend of Berserkers. It was one of its kismet andws. At that moment¡­ if Su Ming wanted to use this kirin, then this beast could naturally not go against him.


    Almost in an instant, the blood kirin flew into midair, but before it could get any closer, Su Ming formed a seal with his hand and pointed at it. The blood kirin let out a shrill scream of pain and its body crumbled with a bang. As it did so, arge amount of aura of death spilled out.


    It was also at this moment that the nine ck dragons behind Su Ming closed in on him. Ji An also appeared right before him, but Su Ming''s expression remained calm. During the instant the blood kirin crumbled, he lifted his left hand and formed a seal.


    The blood kirin''s copse caused arge amount of aura of death to spread out, and during that instant, that aura of death formed a gigantic seal in midair. It was¡­ the Verdant Abyssal Seal.


    "Shatter," Su Ming said softly.


    The Verdant Abyssal Seal swiftly exploded, causing the sky to tremble. In the midst of the distortions, an endless amount of aura of death spilled out and descended from the sky above Su Ming to charge towards him. Then, with Su Ming acting as its center, it swept outwards.


    Su Ming stood in the middle of it all with his hair flying and his robes dancing. His eyes were turning red with killing intent.


    Whoever blocked his path¡­ he would kill!

 Chapter 669 — Devour the Sky!

    <h4>Chapter 669: Devour the Sky!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the Verdant Abyssal Seal formed by the blood kirin crumbled, it turned into a huge wave of impact that instantly crashed into the waves that limited Su Ming''s movements. A loud bang came from the crash, and Su Ming''s body was freed. At the same moment, the aura of death from the sky descended and enveloped the nine ck dragons behind Su Ming.


    Yet Ji An only paused for a moment before he faced that aura of death headon and charged towards Su Ming. He lifted his left hand and and struck him through the air.


    It looked like a simple strike, but once he delivered it, dozens of illusions that belonged to dozens of strange, ferocious beasts manifested before Ji An. They appeared within an instant, then disappeared within the next, and his palm had already closed in.


    At the instant his left hand crashed into Su Ming''s right fist through the air, an even louder bang shook the sky and earth as it reverberated in the air. Blood trickled out of Su Ming''s lips and he fell back almost a thousand feet. As for Ji An, his body swayed a little, but he did not retreat. However, the color of his face did change several times in session.


    Clearly, Su Ming''s punch and the impact from the aura of death had also had quite the impact on him.


    Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth. A great fighting spirit shone in his eyes, and his blood was boiling. He could feel it. The greater the pressure from Ji An brought with it the signs of him being able to break through the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Stage bing greater.


    "If you want to fight, then we fight!"


    Su Ming swiftly rose into the sky, and with a swing of his arm, his statue of the God of Berserkers'' arms appeared once again beside him. They then charged towards Ji An once more.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. As a thought appeared in his head, an illusion manifested behind him. That illusion was his Nascent Divinity. It appeared with an incredibly dense presence, and at the same time it exuded waves of pressure from its body, it brought out a loudmotion among the Immortals underneath the instant they saw Su Ming''s Nascent Divinity.


    Even Ji An was momentarily taken aback by the sight.


    Nascent Divinities were something unique to high level Immortals. It was impossible for these things to exist in Berserkers.


    "Nascent Divinity¡­ That is¡­ That is a Nascent Divinity!"


    "That person is a Berserker, but he managed to create a Nascent Divinity!"


    "Could he be practicing both the ways of the Berserkers and the Immortals'' cultivation? This is¡­ Someone researched this many years ago, but in the end, they discovered that both systems couldn''t exist at the same time in one body. Yet he¡­ He actually managed to do it!"


    Amid those loud voices, the arms of Su Ming''s statue charged towards Ji An. The power contained within them was something that even Ji An did not dare underestimate. At that moment, he did not have any time to think about anything else. He swung the fan in his hand, and ck fog immediately rose around him, turning into ck armor on his body.


    Su Ming closed his eyes once his Nascent Divinity appeared. He then lifted his right hand and formed a seal. Once he transformed it nine times, he executed Hong Luo''s Nine Transfigurations and implemented it within the divine ability he was about to cast, then pointed towards his right leg. Right after, he lifted his head and took a step forward.


    At the instant his footnded, the entire world looked as if it was shaking, and right before everyone''s eyes, a huge foot manifested in the sky above Ji An.


    This was the God of Berserkers'' Seven Steps!


    Su Ming took seven steps in session. Once the first foot appeared in the sky, six others followed, each of whom had the presence stronger than that of the one that came before it. Once these seven feet fused together and turned into one, it came crashing down.


    The world roared, and Ji An''s pupils shrank. He let out a low growl, and the ck armor on his body spread out. At the same time, an illusion immediately manifested behind him, looking extremely bizarre. The creature had two horns on its head, but was in the shape of a human, yet not. It looked like a monster from beyond the world, and it was ten thousand feet tall.


    That illusion lifted its head and let out a piercing roar, then charged towards Su Ming''s God of Berserkers'' Seven Steps.


    Even in the midst of those roars, Su Ming still had his eyes closed and did look toward the results of the battle. Instead, he continued stimting his own mind, causing the signs of him being able to breakthrough the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm to be stronger.


    After executing Nine Transfigurations, Su Ming lifted his left hand. He did not form a seal, but instead chose to lock his left hand with his right. He then formed ten different signs. The area around him turned indistinct, and that indistinct state would grow stronger with each sign he made. When Su Ming formed the ninth one, the indistinct, hazy area turned into an illusion, and his body could no longer be seen clearly.


    This was the Art Hong Luo had obtained by chance numerous years ago, but due to the nobility of his bloodline and his confidence towards the royal blood''s divine abilities, he had regarded it with scorn and never bothered to practice it¡­ the Nine Transfigurations, Ten Transformations, One Voice Art!


    This Art could take the form of everything in the world, as long as there was a connection between the caster and the thing they wanted to create. Like Su Ming at that moment. Once he executed the nine transformations from the ten, he found that he could not form the final one, that was why he chose to give up on continuing. Instead, he fused his mind with his snake.


    During that instant, right when the Immortals below calmed down, the indistinct area around Su Ming''s body increased exponentially: to a hundred, a thousand, five thousand, and up to ten thousand feet!


    Due to the indistinct area no one was able to see Su Ming anymore, but the appearance of such a scene in the world was still enough to cause all those who saw it to be feel their hearts trembling in shock. At the same time, they also felt their hearts racing against their will, as if they were being controlled.


    In fact, all the tens of thousands of people''s hearts were forced to beat at the same high rate. Because of that, the pressure that was formed was enough to make all those people feel overwhelmingly shocked.


    Badump, badump¡­


    The sounds of the heartbeats caused all those who heard them to feel as if they were listening to their own heartbeats. However, if they listened carefully, they would find, with pale, ashen faces, that those heartbeats came from the indistinct illusion in the sky.


    It was as if there was a heart within that illusion, and everyone''s hearts had to follow its heartbeat. If they did not obey, then their hearts would explode because they did not harmonize with the world.


    Even Ji An was shocked by it. At the instant the arms of Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers locked with each other, he cast a sideways nce towards it. The moment he looked over, a shocking roar came from that indistinct illusion.


    That roars did not seem like it belonged to a person but a ferocious beast that could destroy the world.


    All the people''s hearts started beating even faster.


    As more roars reverberated through the air, the indistinct illusion swiftly broke and turned into an endless amount of crystalline lights that tumbled backwards. During that instant, a gigantic beast of ten thousand feet swiftly shot out!


    The beast''s appearance stirred up amotion that surpassed all the previous ones. It also immediately caused the tens of thousands of Immortals instinctively retreat, causing thend to be in a state of chaos.


    In the midst of that chaos, Ji An''s pupils shrank. Disbelief could be seen entering his eyes.


    "Candle Dragon!"


    "That''s a Candle Dragon!"


    "Just how did Su Ming manage to do it?! How could he obtain a Candle Dragon as his pet?!"


    "That''s not a pet! That''s Su Ming himself! He transformed into a Candle Dragon! Could it be that he''s actually a Candle Dragon that transformed into a human?!"


    In the midst of those voices, Su Ming''s face appeared right above the head of that Candle Dragon in the sky. He had his eyes closed and was not moving. The giant snake''s body moved in the sky, and when the Candle Dragon lifted its head, it let out a roar. That voice was filled with a power that could capture souls, and it made all the people who heard it feel their hearts and minds entering a daze. In an instant, illusions rose within their minds, and they could not control themselves.


    At the same time, the Candle Dragon charged towards Ji An. At the instant it closed in, it opened its eyes, and once the dragon did so, Su Ming, too, opened his eyes. The power to capture souls that was a countless amount of times stronger than before erupted forth. This was the Candle Dragon''s true power for soul catching.


    At that instant, the world lost its color because of that power, and everything looked as if it had turned into emptiness. The Candle Dragon''s eyes were the only source of dark light remaining in the world.


    Even someone as powerful as Ji An could not help but enter a daze. This absent-mindedness might have onlysted for several breaths, but when his mind became clear, the arms of the statue of the God of Berserkers were already very close to him. But this was not the main point. What mattered was that the Candle Dragon''s body was no longer before him, but was behind him, and it was charging straight towards the dazed and incredibly pathetic looking golden-robed Di Tian.


    Ji An''s pupils shrank. Without any hesitation, he lifted his right hand and struck his body. He could not let anymore of Di Tian''s clones die. At the very least, they could not die in Su Ming''s hands.


    With his power, he had long since been able to see that something was off about Su Ming. There was an incredibly powerful determination within him, and that determination was focused on killing Di Tian. With each clone he killed, that determination would be stimted, allowing Su Ming to absorb more power from the world and causing his cultivation base to increase explosively because of it.


    Ji An knew clearly that if the golden-robed Di Tian was killed by Su Ming, then Su Ming might immediately have the thought to reach theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. In fact, there was even a possibility that he would arrived at theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm with just one step.


    At that moment, when Ji An struck his body with his right hand, his body immediately started distorting, as if he was about to split up. Ovepping shadows immediately manifested behind him, as if they were about to form another clone.


    However, right at the instant this clone was about to appear, Su Ming, who had turned into the Candle Dragon, turned his head around and let out a loud roar at Ji An.


    This roar was the Candle Dragon''s roar, and it was also Su Ming''s¡­ God of Berserkers'' roar!


    That roar also contained Su Ming''s understanding towards the Nine Transfigurations, Ten Transformations, One Voice. That One Voice was like an order that caused the world to lose its color.


    The booming roar caused Ji An''s body to freeze, and at the same time, an eyeball also flew out from Su Ming''s body. That eyeball swelled up in midair, and within it was a sealing power that belonged to¡­ Hidden Execution of Justice!


    The roar, seal, soul capture, arms from the statue of the God of Berserkers, and the God of Berserkers'' steps had all been executed by Su Ming for one reason alone - to trap Ji An!


    At that moment, he seeded.


    At the instant Ji An was trapped, the Candle Dragon that was Su Ming brought with him madness, killing intent, and hatred when it opened its mouth wide in the direction of the dazed Di Tian. Then, he sucked in a deep breath.


    The world became dark, and Di Tian died.

 Chapter 670 — The Person in the Coffin!

    <h4>Chapter 670: The Person in the Coffin!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that instant, the world lost all light, and darkness reced everything. When light reappeared and darkness gradually disappeared, the tens of thousands of cultivators who had retreated far away saw that there was no longer any Candle Dragon in the world, and neither was¡­ the golden-robed Di Tian anywhere to be found.


    The only thing remaining in midair was Su Ming, who looked exhausted, but whose eyes were shining with a brilliant light.


    The Ten Transformations Art might be powerful, and Su Ming might be able tost in that form even longer¡­ but the small snake could not withstand the chance after it had fused with Su Ming''s will.


    That was why once he devoured Di Tian, Su Ming gave up on remaining in the form he had gained after casting the Ten Transformations Art. He stood in midair, and at the instant the area around him sank into dead silence, he lifted his head and let out a roar that had been suppressed for a countless amount of years.


    All those years ago, Di Tian''s first clone, whose existence had been like the might of heaven itself, had died!


    The powerful purple-robed clone who had pushed Su Ming to death''s door on the Dead Sea had been destroyed!


    The strongest among the three clones, the golden-robed Di Tian, had burned his own life to bring forth the Soar to the White Sky that was greater than that of the previous two clones¡­ and he was still devoured!


    The mountains that had pressed down on Su Ming''s body over the years crumbled at that moment, and a feeling of freedom instantly rose within his heart. But he knew that the ordeal had yet to end. Di Tian had four clones. There was one more remaining.


    His roars sounded like he was venting. All his depression and hate towards Di Tian erupted forth. At that moment, his roars reverberated in all directions, and when they fell into the Immortals'' ears in the area, their hearts trembled.


    Ji An''s expression was incredibly dark. He had watched Su Ming devour the golden-robed Di Tian right in front of his face, but he had been unable to do anything to stop him. Right then, Su Ming''s Qi was also rising endlessly right before his eyes, and as it did, even more powerful waves of power erupted from his body.


    Su Ming could sense it. The signs telling him that he could breakthrough the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm had be incredibly strong. He could clearly feel the existence of the cracks in his power signaling his breakthrough, and he could sense theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm lying right behind a single thought.


    He lowered his head, and his gaze fell on the ground¡­ right on the erect coffin that was void of the presence of any cultivators around it.


    Almost at the moment Su Ming looked towards the coffin, a muffled boom immediately traveled out from within it, as if there was a fist striking the lid from inside, causing some cracks to appear on it.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    This sound continued ringing, and the cracks on the lid increased with each passing moment. At the same time, a wave of power that surpassed the golden-robed Di Tian''s and could evenpare with Ji An''s magical body gradually spread out from that coffin.


    ''Judging by Di Tian''s expression and his words previously, he originally only had three clones, and the fourth one was created in thend of Berserkers¡­''


    Aplicated look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He remembered the location where the coffin was and recalled¡­ the near hundred Shaman warrior souls that belonged to his eldest senior brother appearing from Sky Mist Dao.


    He could¡­ also sense a hint of familiarity from the presence spreading out from the person in the coffin.


    That hint of familiarity caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble, and it made the excitement he felt when he had killed Di Tian''s clones¡­ instantly vanish.


    ''Is it you¡­?''


    Su Ming closed his eyes. The shivers in his heart turned into sadness and the most extreme form of pain. There was no way he could forget this familiar feeling. This familiarity¡­ came from the ninth summit¡­


    As if he had noticed the fluctuations in Su Ming''s emotions, Ji An no longer fought against the Hidden Execution of Justice. Instead, he narrowed his eyes, and once he cast a nce at Su Ming, his gaze fell swiftly on the coffin on the ground. A dark light appeared in his eyes.


    He knew clearly that Di Tian had only sent three clones to this ce. That was why this fourth clone had to be quite interesting.


    ''Controlling him through worlds using your will¡­ Di Tian, oh Di Tian, you have really spent a lot of effort so that you could control Destiny¡­ If this clone dies as well, then even you might have to suffer a grievous injury¡­


    ''By Destiny''s expression¡­ He might know this clone personally¡­ Interesting. Very interesting!'' A faint smile appeared at the corners of Ji An''s lips, and it grew wider with each passing moment.


    An increasing amount of cultivators in the area saw Su Ming''s abnormal expression at that moment. The silence and grief about him could not be hidden away. There was also an increasing amount of people who saw theplicated look in Su Ming''s eyes as he looked at the coffin.


    "The person in the coffin is¡­"


    "It belongs to Great Leaf Immortal Sect¡­ Could it be rted to Lord Di Tian?!"


    Low-voiced discussions slowly spread out in the silent world. Su Ming''s abnormal behavior had caused most of the people to gather their gazes on the coffin.


    Bang. Bang. Bang¡­


    The muffled thuds from the coffin continued without stop. The cracks on its lid spread out even more. With each bang, arge amount of shards would spill everywhere. The cracks spread out, and as they intersected with each other, a fist shot through the coffin''s lid with a bang and appeared right before everyone''s eyes.


    They could tell that this was a man''s fist.


    Once it shot through the coffin, it slowly retreated back. When the banging sounds appeared once again, the coffin started shaking viciously. This time, two fists shot through the lid.


    The sorrow on Su Ming''s face grew even stronger. He stared at the fists in the coffin with a nk expression, and the sense of familiarity grew even stronger within him, so much so that it made his heart hurt even more.


    A muffled bang instantly shot out at that moment. With it, the coffin''s lid shattered, and arge amount of fog spilled out from inside. A powerful wave of power swiftly spread out into all directions.


    As it did so, a murderous aura shot up into the sky and surged through the universe. With the coffin as its center, a gigantic vortex swept through the area.


    A tall person gradually walked out from within the vortex. His body was hidden within the fog and his face could not be seen clearly, but the instant Su Ming saw his silhouette, even though he had already formed a guess in his heart, he still felt as if a mountain had crashed on his body. He staggered a few steps back, and his eyes turned bloodshot. His face filled with grief, and he looked as if he was about to descend into madness.


    At that moment, his hatred towards Di Tian became even stronger than before, so much so that it already surpassed the level where he could not bear to be under the same sky as Di Tian.


    He stared at the person gradually walking out of the fog, his figure slowly bing clearer, and he¡­ cried.


    Su Ming rarely cried. In fact, it could even be said that besides weeping silently in the unfamiliar South Morning after he left Dark Mountain, he had never cried.


    Because his elder had once told him that boys could bleed but could not cry. These were words his elder had told him kindly when he was still very young.


    And he always remembered them.


    Yet on this day, when he saw this person, Su Ming cried. However, those tears were only in his heart. They did not fall on his face, so no one could see him crying.


    "Eldest senior brother¡­"


    Su Ming stared at the clear figure, and everything in his world disappeared. The only thing that remained was the tall, big figure standing on the ground and lifting his head to look at him.


    He was half-naked, revealing his powerful torso to the world. There was an incrediblyplicated runic symbol on his body, covering most of his exposed skin.


    The color of his skin was purple.


    There were arge amount of scars on his body. They might have already closed up, but there were many of those that ran through his entire body, and Su Ming could tell that even if they had closed up, they had just been inflicted on him recently. They did not seem to have been left on him a long time ago.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the scars, he seemed to have seen his eldest senior brother searching for his Master and his junior brothers, again and again, in Eastern Wastnds. He saw the madness and desperation within him as he searched for his family from the ninth summit.


    His eldest senior brother stood on the sand with bare feet. His back was straight. He was not bending his back in the slightest, making it seem as if it represented his will.


    He no longer had any hair. He was bald, and there were nine steel needles in his skull¡­


    His face was no longer as it was in Su Ming''s memories. There was now an ancient air to his face, along with a cross-shaped scar. That scar went through the center of the eldest senior brother''s brows and his ears.


    Su Ming could clearly tell that this was not a scar he sustained in battle. This was inflicted on him by someone carving it on him bit by bit. Then, so that it would not recover, that person had used some unknown method to make purple smoke fill that scar, which in return fused together with the runic symbol on the eldest senior brother''s body.


    It caused Su Ming''s eldest senior brother to no longer be the gentle person from his memories.


    There was arge hook attached to his right arm, because his right hand was already gone. That hook was now his hand.


    His left arm was still there, but there were popped veins on it, and they were squirming about, as if there was some foreign objects in his body.


    Su Ming looked at his eldest senior brother. Then, in the midst of his grief and sadness, he let out a shrill roar that shook the sky and earth. Blood slowly trickled out of his eyes. He could not cry tears, but he could have blood flow out in ce of tears!


    Su Ming knew that his eldest senior brother was not a very expressive and eloquent person. He was even a little slow. He always showed his concern in an unseen manner and did not ask for anything in return. That was why even though others might not be able to detect it or feel it deeply within them, his concern was always around.


    When Su Ming had just arrived to the ninth summit and had cleared his mind for the first time, Zi Che had arrived at that moment. Even though his second senior brother had been the one who attacked, his eldest senior brother''s gaze had gathered on Zi Che. He would not allow any outsider to hurt his junior brother. Only when second senior brother attacked did he avert his gaze.


    During the battle against Phantom Dais Tribe, the entire ninth summit had traveled out together. Eldest senior brother had been worried and sent one of his Shaman Souls to go with them. He had even given that person the order to protect his junior brothers even if he had to die in the process.


    The ninth summit was Su Ming''s home, and his eldest senior brother¡­ was his older brother.


    "Eldest senior brother¡­"


    Su Ming shuddered, and a crazed wave of emotions erupted from his body.


    "Fourth, you just came to the mountain. It''s a pity that I can''te out of istion just yet. I can only do so after a few years. How about this? I''ll give this to you, use it to protect yourself." That was the first time Su Ming had seen his eldest senior brother with his own eyes. His gentle gaze and kindly words were things that he would never forget.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ Your journey to thend of the Shamans will be perilous. I''ll give you a ve of mine¡­ Her name is Fa Zang¡­" These were his eldest senior brother''s words before Su Ming left the ninth summit to the battlefield between the Berserkers and Shamans, and there was no way Su Ming could ever forget the concern in his voice.

 Chapter 671 — Grief!

    <h4>Chapter 671: Grief!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Youngest junior brother, let me tell you this. Our eldest senior brother is in constant istion. He will onlye out on the Day of Eternal Creation, and every single time hees back, he''ll make a huge ruckus. Even if yer dead drunk, you''ll still wake up because of him. You''ll have to listen to him shouting that he''s finally out, and it''s a real headache.


    "You can treat him like a turtle. He usually sleeps, and when he wakes up he''ll let out a loud yawn, then he''ll go back to sleep." This was Hu Zi''s description of his eldest senior brother.


    "Our eldest senior brother is our older brother. He is an older brother who will stand in front of us and shield us from danger¡­" These were words once uttered softly by Su Ming''s second senior brother as he looked at the foot of the mountain.


    The scenes that appeared in Su Ming''s head caused blood to flow down from his eyes. The color of that blood was crimson red, and it was formed by the maddened roars in his heart, as well as an outburst that was caused by a raging killing intent and extreme pain.


    "Eldest senior brother¡­" Su Ming looked at the man walking out of the vortex on the ground, and his vision seemed to have be indistinct.


    Eldest senior brother''s eyes were lifeless. Not a single hint of light could be detected within them. His eyes were dull, as if they belonged to a dead person. However, the presence bursting forth from his body at that moment was strong enough that he could fight against Ji An.


    This was clearly an attack Di Tian had prepared for Ji An, and it was the killing move that would help him determine the ownership of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    Su Ming''s gaze met with his eldest senior brother''s, but the two of them had changed since that time long ago. Due to the grief on Su Ming''s face and the apathetic expression on his eldest senior brother''s, the meeting of their eyes brought no joy to either of them, like what had happened when they were a family in the ninth summit and their gazes had met. There was only a feeling of unfamiliarity between them, as if they were strangers meeting in a foreignnd.


    "Di Tian¡­ As long as I live, I will definitely kill all Immortals, I will make you suffer utmost pain, and if I cannot achieve this, I will sink into theherworld forever and have my soul disappear!"


    Su Ming let out a shocking roar towards the sky as he cried tears of blood. Within that roar was a wave of madness and hatred that made all those who heard it feel their hearts tremble in fear.


    At the instant Su Ming roared, his eldest senior brother lifted his right foot from the ground and, with his still apathetic face, took a step forward and appeared instantly in front of Su Ming.


    His speed had already surpassed that of warping. At the instant he appeared, Su Ming instinctively lifted his hand, but the familiar presence, the warmth of his eldest senior brother from the past, and the endless scars on his body made Su Ming¡­ unable to attack.


    A loud bang shook the sky and reverberated swiftly through the air.


    Su Ming coughed up blood and staggered backwards until he was several hundreds of feet away. He had lifted his right hand, but had never attacked. Instead, he chose to guard against his eldest senior brother''s punch.


    This punch was also so familiar it made Su Ming feel as if his heart was being torn apart. It the presence of¡­ a Shaman.


    As a descendant of Nine Li Tribe, his eldest senior brother was exuding the ripples of power that belonged to a Shaman. As they spread out, a gigantic statue of the God of Shamans appeared. That statue had his arms crossed over his chest, and once it appeared, Su Ming saw that it had the same scars, same tears, and the exact same runic symbols as his eldest senior brother.


    This statue of the God of Shamans was also covered in wounds, but not a hint of weakness due to them could be detected from it. Instead, there was a huge wave of overflowing life force. However, Su Ming could sense that the life force was burning.


    His eldest senior brother''s life was being burned so that this statue could appear.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. In the midst of his grief, he looked at his eldest senior brother and lifted his trembling right hand. He told himself that¡­ his eldest senior brother was no longer around.


    Only when he attacked could he chase away Di Tian''s will from his eldest senior brother''s body and let his eldest senior brother have a slim chance of survival.


    However, even Su Ming himself found that he could not believe in these words. At the instant he lifted his right hand, which was trembling, and formed a seal, a gentle voice suddenly echoed in his ears, and that voice¡­ came from his eldest senior brother''s lips.


    "Youngest junior brother, how long has it been since west met¡­?" That voice was rather stiff, but it was incredibly gentle. That was¡­ indeed his eldest senior brother''s voice, the one that belonged to him in Su Ming''s memories.


    The appearance of that voice caused Su Ming''s lifted right hand to freeze, and he looked towards his eldest senior brother as more tears of blood flowed down from his eyes while his heart clenched in pain.


    That familiar voice made Su Ming feel as if he had returned to the ninth summit. He knew this was not real. He knew.


    But there were certain times when even if someone knew what they saw was fake, they would still choose to look and listen, because that was no longer their bodies taking action. Those were actions taken by their hearts driven by familial love.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming looked towards his eldest senior brother, he lifted his head swiftly, and blood-red light shone in his lifeless eyes.


    "Nine Li Tribe relic, Forbidden Curse: Blood Swamp¡­" Veins popped on eldest senior brother''s skin at that moment, and his body was swiftly torn to pieces before he turned into a sea of blood that quickly disappeared as it rushed forward.


    "He''s not Di Tian¡­ He''s my eldest senior brother¡­" Su Ming mumbled. There was still blood trickling out of his mouth, and he was still feeling the sharp pain, which was caused bytest strike just now.


    If eldest senior brother had executed Di Tian''s divine ability, then Su Ming might have been able to deceive himself by saying that the person before him was not his eldest senior brother but Di Tian''s clone¡­ but he had cast a Shaman divine ability, Nine Li Tribe''s Art. All of this made Su Ming unable to attack.


    He could not attack his eldest senior brother, who was like a brother to him.


    Su Mingughed brokenly, and during that moment, the sea of blood that had disappeared just now swiftly appeared around him.


    "Youngest junior brother, why don''t you tell me where you''ve been over the past few years¡­?"


    When that sea of blood appeared, eldest senior brother''s apathetic voice echoed in the air once again, and it caused Su Ming to be filled with an indescribable sorrow in the midst of his brokenughter.


    He did not choose to dodge as that wave of sorrow filled his body. Instead, he simply allowed his eldest senior brother to surround him. Then, that sea of blood swiftly gathered on him, and in the blink of an eye, it had Su Mingpletely covered.


    An even more shocking loud bang reverberated in all directions during that instant. Once the sea of blood regained its human form, Su Ming''s body was like a kite with a broken string flying in a storm. Blood gushed out from his mouth, as well as other parts of his body. Su Ming''s face turned pale. He fell back several thousands of feet before he managed to find his footing, and as he smiled brokenly, he looked towards his eldest senior brother.


    His injuries had be worse. However, at this moment, his eldest senior brother''s words reached him again.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ with this power, how could you look for Master and your second eldest brother¡­?" Eldest senior brother took a step forward, and a loud bang exploded before Su Ming.


    Su Ming coughed up blood and fell back once more. If his body had not been strong enough, he would have copsed and died a long time ago, but even so, his body was still hurting badly, and the pain would not stop.


    Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth. In the midst of his grief, his body was no longer the one in pain; it was his soul hurting. He was about to lift his hand again, but right at the moment he was about to counterattack in his sorrow¡­


    "Do you still remember the time when we worked together and attacked Phantom Dais Tribe¡­?" His eldest senior brother''s voice echoed in the air.


    Su Ming''s hand shook.


    "Do you still remember the Shaman Soul I gave you before you went to the battlefield¡­?" Those words reached Su Ming''s ears, and a shocking boom immediately resounded.


    Su Ming fell back again. His whole body was covered in blood, but no matter how much blood he spilled, it could not hide away the pain in his heart, and neither could it cover the thick sorrow that surrounded him.


    Ayer of silence covered the area. All the Immortals were watching the battle withplicated expressions on their faces. They could see Su Ming''s abnormal behavior and could tell that the person who walked out of the coffin had a incredibly unique rtionship with him.


    Eldest senior brother, this was what Su Ming had called the person in the coffin, and youngest junior brother was what that person had called Su Ming. These titles only served to prove their guesses correct. Tian Lan Meng stared at Su Ming''s eldest senior brother in the sky with a dazed look, then at Su Ming. She bit her bottom lip, and an absent-minded expression appeared on her face.


    She had only learned of her identity as an Immortal moments before the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds. This had caused her to sink into a long period of silence, and no one could have possibly understood the confusion and mixed feelings in her heart.


    When she gradually began to ept her identity, she found that the Immortals she saw and the things she heard them say were vastly different from those of the Berserkers. The Berserkers might also fight among themselves, but they were much less sinister and had way fewer methods they could deploy against their enemiespared to the Immortals, just like¡­ what was happening right at the moment.


    A fight to the death between brothers of the same Master. Perhaps Di Tian had already predicted this. He might had even wanted to see this.


    "Eldest senior brother¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his head and let out a loud roar towards the sky. He told himself that his eldest senior brother''s voice was numb and apathetic. He told himself once again that as long as he destroyed Di Tian''s divine will, his eldest senior brother could return.


    Su Ming repeated this thought in his mind again and again, taking a swift step forward as he roared. With it, tears of blood were shed, and as he formed a seal with his right hand, the arms of his statue of the God of Berserkers immediately appeared behind him and charged towards his eldest senior brother with a bang.


    This time, his eldest senior brother did not dodge. Strangely enough, he chose to stand in the spot. He did not move, but at the instant the arms of Su Ming''s statue closed in on him¡­


    "Youngest junior brother, kill me!


    "Youngest junior brother, I''m your eldest senior brother!


    "Youngest junior brother, I''m under Di Tian''s control. I can only fight against him for a while. Kill me! And in our next life, let us be fellow n brothers again!"


    There was an anxious tone in eldest senior brother''s voice, along with a wave of grief, causing Su Ming to forcefully stop his charging statue of the God of Berserkers at that instant.


    Yet when he stopped, his eldest senior brother opened his eyes, and the apathetic, lifeless look in his eyes, along with the words he just said made Su Ming understand¡­ that everything he had told himself was false.


    "Youngest junior brother, kill me¡­"


    Eldest senior brother may be saying these words, but he also took a step forward and closed in on Su Ming, ramming his head into him. With a bang that rang in the air, Su Ming staggered backwards, and a cross-shaped shadow appeared on his face.


    That cross-shaped shadow was the same as the cross-shaped scar on his eldest senior brother''s face. Once it appeared on Su Ming''s face, it looked as if it had sunk deeply into his flesh, and a burning, rotting sensation swiftly came from it.


    However, Su Ming waspletely unbothered by this pain. He looked at his eldest senior brother and the apathetic, lifeless look in his eyes, before he closed his eyes. After a brief instant, he reopened them, and the grief in his own eyes had been hidden in the depths of his heart. What appeared at the front wereplicated feelings, as well as understanding and anguish towards life.


    "Eldest senior brother, I understand now." With pain and grief in his body and soul, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed towards the sky.


    "Later stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ Activate!"


    Su Ming''s voice almost turned hoarse from his roars as he vented the endless depression in his heart at that moment.

 Chapter 672 — The Statue from the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 672: The Statue from the Pce</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''I wasn''t strong enough. If I was strong enough, Di Tian wouldn''t have dared to do this!


    ''My power still isn''t enough for me to be considered a powerful warrior, or else I would be able to break the will connecting Di Tian and eldest senior brother!


    ''All of this¡­ is because I''m too weak!


    ''I want to be stronger. I want to be endlessly stronger. I want to be a powerful warrior that can dictate its own fate!'' Su Ming roared in his heart. Red filled his eyes, and his Qi burst forth from his body at that instant.


    This was his roar towards fate, his roar towards Di Tian.


    The anomaly in the world caused by his Berserker Soul had yet to disappear. It was still around, and Su Ming''s serendipity had yet to end. He could still be stronger, but he needed enough stimtion and incentives. The stimtion he had obtained from his battle with Ji An had not been enough. By devouring the golden-robed Di Tian, that stimtion had reached an incredibly high level. Eldest senior brother''s appearance and fate''s decision against him had caused Su Ming to understand many things within a moment.


    There were certain things that were out of a person''s control when he lived in this world, just like what happened between eldest senior brother and Su Ming himself. This was¡­ perhaps a form of Life.


    And they needed to gain control over the power that was needed to break this Life themselves. Only by endlessly bing stronger and making themselves the lords of everything could they¡­ make sure that something like this never happened a second time!


    This was Life.


    In anguish, Su Ming knew that he had gained a deeper understanding towards the word Life, but the price for this epiphany was too great, and he¡­ would rather have not gained it.


    As his Qi erupted and his power in the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm continued rising until therge amount of signs for theter stage in the Berserker Soul Realm showed up, Su Ming saw his eldest senior brother being pushed back by an invisible force. At that moment, Su Ming lifted his right hand slowly and swung it at the sky.


    "I understood how to clear my mind in the ninth summit, and after that, I understood the power of wind¡­ I fused with the wind crystal and became the Wind Berserker." As Su Ming mumbled and swung his arm, the sky started roaring again.


    More rainbows appeared, and their numbers were endless. They covered the entire sky until even the distortions up ahead looked as if they were only the wrinkles of the sky. When anyone looked over, they would find that their vision had been blocked off.


    As loud booms echoed in the air, a humming sound that made it seem as if there was someone roaring begun in the sky. It was as if that person was trying to say something, but due to the distorted sky standing in between his words and the people''s ears, no one could could understand him.


    Yet even so, the pressure and the anomalies in the world as Su Ming began his endeavor to reach theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm already surpassed what was brought out when he reached the initial and middle stages of the Berserker Soul Realm previously.


    It was bound to happen. The vast presence of Su Ming''s venture into the Berserker Soul Realm would be unprecedented!


    It was bound to happen. All those who watched Su Ming reach theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm would find this scene to be the most brilliant and beautiful light that they had ever seen up to that point in their lives!


    "I, Su Ming, now bring forth the Berserkers'' Wind Berserker! Appear!" Su Ming''s voice spread out, and as the world rumbled, an infinite amount of wind rose swiftly around him. The violent gusts then rose above the nine heavens.


    The sky and earth trembled. At the instant this sight caught the world''s attention, waves surged and tumbled about the endless Dead Sea far beyond Eastern Wastnds. It was as if there were an endless amount of raging dragons roaring in the sea, and their roars swept up the seawater to bring up waves that surged into the sky, making it seem as if the entire Dead Sea was boiling and erupting.


    Within the deepest depths of it was a ce that practically no one knew about, and it was a ce that was separated from the world by an immeasurable amount of seawater. That ce was once a continent many years ago, but now¡­ it had turned into a frozen world.


    There was an entire city frozen solid within the depths of the Dead Sea. Freezing air spread out from it, causing that ce of the Dead Sea to be much colder.


    There was an innumerable amount of buildings and pces within that frozen city. A tall altar could be seen within the silent city as well. On that altar was a frozen old man, and right before him was a long animal spine.


    That was¡­ Great Yu Imperial City!


    In the midst of all the silent years, Su Ming seemed to have been the only living person who had coincidentally entered that ce. Aside from him, it seemed like no one else hade to bother Great Yu Imperial City''s sleep.


    Yet at that moment, as Su Ming summoned the Wind Berserker from Eastern Wastnds, a powerful presence suddenly erupted from a lofty pce to the right of the frozen Great Yu Imperial City, right in the depths of the silent Dead Sea.


    The appearance of that presence broke the silence that hadsted for years there. As it erupted, a loud boom reverberated in Great Yu Imperial City. The lofty pce shattered in an instant and turned into broken pieces of rubble that spread out to reveal a huge statue that was several thousands of feet tall.


    The statue looked incredibly ordinary, but there was an endless amount of light breezes surrounding its body. That wind grew stronger with each passing moment, until it eventually stirred up the entire Dead Sea and caused a giant whirlpool to appear at the surface of the sea.


    As the whirlpool spun with loud booming sounds, a shudder shook the statue before it rose from the ground and charged towards the area above. Then, it disappeared into the whirlpool in the Dead Sea.


    Almost at the instant that happened and Su Ming pointed forward with his right hand the moment he finished speaking, the world rumbled, and a long arc traveling with an indescribable speed that far surpassed Su Ming''s own swiftly closed in from the distant sky.


    The sounds of wind that were stirred up because of it were strong enough to tear through everything, including the sky and the earth. Quite a number of the tens of thousands of Immortals copsed due to the piercing howls of the wind.


    During that instant, a gigantic statue appeared right above Su Ming!


    Naturally, this statue was the one that had appeared after the pce was destroyed under the Dead Sea! A power that belonged to wind burst forth from within the statue, stirring up all the wind within thend of Berserkers to gather about.


    The weather changed, the winds and clouds moved, and the shock from this sight caused the entire world to fall silent within a moment!


    The statue did not move, continuing to float in midair. Yet for some unknown reason, all those who saw it felt as if they did not know whether what they were feeling was just a figment of their imagination or not. The sense they got was that while this statue might not have been revived just yet, it still gave off an air as if it was worshipping Su Ming.


    Right at the instant this feeling appeared within the hearts of all those in thend, their eyes immediately went wide. In the midst of their shock, they saw¡­ the statue slowly rising its arms and wrapping a fist in a palm before¡­ it knelt down and worshipped Su Ming.


    This feeling of perfection made it seem as if the statue was supposed to do this right from the start. It was as if the statue¡­ had been in this form when it was created!


    "Lightning, I deceived you in the past with a trick and obtained half of the lightning crystal. I fused with that half¡­ to let myself be the Lightning Berserker¡­ Right now, I no longer need the other half of the crystal. I will use the half I''ve obtained as the guide and have¡­ the Berserkers'' Lightning Berserker¡­ appear!"


    Su Ming waved his arm, and an endless amount of lightning erupted from within his body with a bang. Those bolts of lightning swam in all directions and turned into lightning arcs that swept through the sky.


    In another direction of the frozen Great Yu Imperial City was another hall in a pce. With a bang in the depths of the Dead Sea, an endless amount of lightning shattered the hall, and thunder traveled out, causing the entire Dead Sea to boil and erupt.


    Arge amount of lightning spread out madly within the Dead Sea, causing the ferocious beasts there to instantly let out shrill roars and dodge madly.


    At the same time as the hall was destroyed, a statue that was surrounded by lightning sparks appeared. As thunder roared, it moved through the entire Dead Sea and shot straight out of the water''s surface.


    The statue turned into a bolt of lightning that could break space itself, allowing it to leave that way.


    Chi Lei Tian was leading his people in a charge through Eastern Wastnds, when his expression suddenly changed drastically, and lightning started bursting forth from his body uncontrobly, filling the entire area around him. Those bolts of lightning let out thunderous cracks that sounded like roars, excited cries, and shouts of submission.


    The sudden change caused Chi Lei Tian to be momentarily stunned before he whipped his head around to look in the direction of the Dead Sea with disbelief on his face.


    "I can sense the Lightning Berserker deity statue!"


    It was also right at that moment that Su Ming swung his arm and finished calling for the Lightning Berserker. An endless amount of lightning instantly appeared in the wind. At the instant those bolts of lightning turned the sky into a pool of lightning, shocking roars instantly closed in from afar, and they¡­ belonged to a gigantic statue that was exuding an endless amount of lightning.


    That statue stopped right above Su Ming, directly opposite the Wind Berserker statue. Then, as if it was looking at Su Ming, it slowly lifted its arms and wrapped a fist in its palm, and like the Wind Berserker statue, it¡­ knelt down with a bang and worshipped Su Ming.


    "This world originally did not have any Fire Berserkers¡­ The Fire Berserker was just an incarnation of the third God of Berserkers and was what the people called him¡­ I inherited the Fire Berserker''s Art when I was young, and since this Berserker died with the third, then now¡­ the Fire Berserker will appear in the world through my hands!"


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, fire rage within them. Immediately, in another direction of the Lightning and Wind Berserker, a wave of mes appeared out of nowhere in the sky.


    "He Feng has died, but his will still exists in this world. With his will as your soul, the fires of the Berserkers as your body, and the Berserkers'' kismet as your consciousness¡­ Fire Berserker, appear!" Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed towards the mes that had appeared out of thin air.


    Those mes immediately exploded with a bang, and at that instant, the entirend of Berserkers was set on mes by invisible fire. Right at the same time it seemed as if the entirend was responding to Su Ming, a figure with wings appeared within the mes Su Ming was pointing towards. The figure was like the Wings of the Moon, but it resembled¡­ He Feng even moreso.


    However, He Feng had already died, and the one that appeared right then was his will, which was remembered by the world after his death. Right then, his will manifested and fused with the world of Berserkers'' kismet, and as it burned, a figure gathered in the air.


    It was also a statue, but it was burning statue. It appeared as He Feng, and as it opened its eyes and met Su Ming''s gaze, the Fire Berserker statue slowly lifted its arms and wrapped a fist in its palm as a salute before it knelt swiftly on the ground to worship him.


    The Fire Berserker, Wind Berserker, and Lightning Berserker statues formed an equteral triangle, and they were all kneeling towards Su Ming, who stood in the center, as if Su Ming was their king, their sovereign, the God of Berserkers which they acknowledged!

 Chapter 673 — Later Stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 673: Later Stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Later Stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Su Ming was standing in midair, right in the center of the three Berserker statues. He looked at the sky, and there was an endless amount of rainbows shining around him, as if they were all worshiping the Berserkers'' King.


    The distortions in the sky became a backdrop for this scene of Su Ming being surrounded by the statues, resulting in him looking like the core of the world.


    Su Ming''s Qi erupted forth with a bang as the three Berserker statues knelt down and worshipped him. An invisible wave of air surrounded him, howling, and caused Su Ming''s hair to move without wind and his robes to flutter. The presence of his cultivation base also erupted forth at that moment.


    It continued rising, until it reached the peak of the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm in the blink of an eye. He was only half a step away from theter stage, and he felt as if he could reach that stage if he just took one step forward.


    However, this half a step was not easy to take. Su Ming''s Qi and cultivation base might have increased exponentially, but they only reached the peak of the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. Su Ming could not take that one step forward to truly be a powerful Berserker in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    It was as if there was a membrane lying between these two stages, and he could not break through it.


    The seal within Su Ming''s memories was also mostly broken as his cultivation base exploded forth, bringing with it sharp stabs of intense pain. This pain remained in his head, and as the seal cracked even more, it grew stronger.


    Yet Su Ming always felt a wave of power that traveled through dimensions on him, preventing the seal in his head from breaking. It was as if that power would absolutely not allow the seal in Su Ming''s head to break, and it was increasing its strength in attempts to it to stabilizepletely.


    It was this power that had be the membrane preventing Su Ming from stepping into theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, causing him to be unable topletely reach a full outburst to push through.


    A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and swung at the sky. Immediately, the world rumbled, and the Fire Berserker, Lighting Berserker, and Wind Berserker statues lifted their heads, their movements causing a bang in the air. At the instant they stood up from their kneeling postures, they fused together right above Su Ming''s head.


    With the power that came from the fusion and the power of the world that was surging towards him from all directions, Su Ming charged once more towards theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. That charge turned into a loud bang that surged into the sky in his body and shook Su Ming''s heart and soul¡­ but he was still slightlycking and could not break that membrane.


    "Wind, rain, thunder, lightning. These are four of the eight runic symbols in Hidden Dragon Sect. I''ve fused lightning and thunder into my Lightning Berserker Art, and wind also has its own Berserker Art, only rain remains¡­ Then, with my will, I will now gather all the rain under the sky to fuse it into my rain runic symbol and merge it into my statue of the God of Berserkers!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. When he lifted his hands and formed a seal, he spread out his arms, and arge amount of rain immediately appeared out of nowhere as thunder roared and lightning filled the sky. Together, they swept through thend.


    This area was not the only ce that was visited by rain. The entire Eastern Wastnds, Dead Sea, and thend of Berserkers¡­ were covered by rain during that instant.


    It poured down from the sky, and as it continued without stop, an endless amount of rain drops gathered together to form a gigantic runic symbol before Su Ming. That symbol was shining with a brilliant light, and it charged towards the ce where the three Berserker statues had fused together before it instantly merged with them.


    Once that happened, the power that erupted from Su Ming''s body became even stronger, but he did not immediately attempt charging into theter stage. Instead, with brightly shining eyes, he stared at the sky as if his gaze could prate space itself, pierce through Yin Death Region, and see the world outside, straight at the source that was trying to stabilize his seal.


    ''I understood the Curse from Madam Ji''s ring and the Candle Dragon''s eyes, and I mastered it when the reincarnations in the Undying and Imperishable World could not wipe away my soul!


    ''It waspleted¡­ because of Ugly Little Thing''s pa and the grass knot doll in his hand.


    ''Today, I will fuse the Curse in my statue of the God of Berserkers and make the person who is trying to seal my memories have a taste of my Curse!''


    At the instant the dark light appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, he lifted his left hand, and a wave of ck fog instantly seeped out of his fingers. It swiftly turned into a doll that was surrounded by fog. That doll was an illusion. It looked as if it was made from grass, and its features could not be seen clearly, but there was an incredibly strange presence spreading out from it.


    The fog doll seemed to possess a soul. It let out a piercing roar towards the sky, then charged to the three Berserker statues that had fused together with the rain runic symbol above Su Ming''s head. The figures ovepped and merged together.


    At that instant, Su Ming''s Qi and cultivation base reached their pinnacle. This was the fusion of power from the Fire Berserker, Lightning Berserker, Wind Berserker, the rain runic symbol, and the Curse. As they gradually ovepped and fused together as one, arge amount of the rainbows in the sky copsed and turned into an endless amount of crystalline light that charged towards Su Ming, then fused into the ovepped figure of the three Berserker statues, the Curse, and the rain runic symbol.


    A loud bang that turned into a humming sound reced all manner of sound in the world, causing the Immortals in the world to feel their minds roaring, and at the instant their minds turned nk because of the violent tremors in their heads¡­


    The three Berserkers became one!


    The Curse fused together with the rain runic symbol, and joinedpletely the three Berserker statues. When there was no longer any distinction between them, a huge body appeared in the world.


    This was just a torso, but at the moment it appeared, the pressure that spread out from within it was powerful enough to shake the sky and earth. Su Ming swung his arm, and the torso immediately crumbled with a bang, then turned into pieces that charged towards Su Ming. Once they fused into his body, Su Ming lifted his head and let out a long howl that made the world tremble.


    His howl reverberated through the nine heavens, and his cultivation base erupted at that moment, increasing madly within the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm before breaking through and allowing Su Ming to step into the cultivation stage that would only appear in his dreams when he was still in Dark Mountain.


    Theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm!


    The number of powerful Berserkers in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm might be a little higher than those who had attained greatpletion in the entire world of Berserkers, but no matter in which region they resided, they could be said to be the most powerful warriors there, and even those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm would go out of their way to recruit them to their side.


    All those who reached this stage were no longer weaklings. Unless they ran into people like Su Ming, who had managed to turn his whole body into that of a true Berserker and whose power could not be measured with any of the previous conventions because his condition had never appeared before, then they were people who could look down upon the world.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming''s level of cultivation reached theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, the power which hade from another dimension and was holding down the seal in his head was faced with a direct resistance. Once Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted, his power caused arge part of the seal to break.


    As Su Ming fought back against that power, a bang went off in his head, and he immediately felt the power holding him down growing stronger, but even if it did so, it was not as pure as it was previously. It seemed that if more power was sent down, it would be increasingly murkier.


    In fact, when Su Ming observed it with his power once he arrived at theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, he found a trace of an invisible path that was used by this person to send his power into him.


    That path seemed to have been carved into his soul and had turned into an indirect picture. This picture was formed after six points were connected together, and that seal was contained within what they had drawn.


    This was the first time Su Ming saw the passage formed by those six points in his head.


    He let out a cold harrumph and did not bother about the power of suppression that descended on him. Instead, he traveled up against the flow of the path, and his divine sense instantly fused into the picture formed by the six connected points. He wanted to travel up the path this person used to descend on him and see¡­ just who was the person who was suppressing him through another dimension.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming''s divine sense touched the six connected points, a loud bang rang in his head, and his consciousness instantly became clouded. He could vaguely see the endless Yin Death Fog surging about around him, and he felt like he was walking on a thin thread to charge towards the void.


    He had no idea how much time had passed. When the area around him became clear, he saw the brilliant gxy once again, as well as the vortex that was Yin Death Region below him. He also saw nine gigantics surrounding that vortex.


    He could also see a thin thread stretching out from that gxy into the vortex, and his consciousness hade out of the vortex through that thread.


    Su Ming''s consciousness swiftly traveled up that thread, but perhaps it would be more urate to call it a shred of his will instead of his consciousness. He wanted to see with his own eyes Di Tian''s will, which he believed was suppressing him from the real body.


    The sensation of a shred of will wandering about might feel as if it had only gone on for an instant, but could also feel as if it hadsted for years. Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed. His will gradually grew weaker, and the reason behind it almost disappearing was because his power was still not enough to support his will spreading out like this.


    Right at the instant it was about to disperse, Su Ming saw an innumerable amount of floating continents in the gxy up ahead. There was a great amount of altars on those continents.


    He had seen this ce before. He saw it when Si Ma Xin died.


    Su Ming''s will dispersed, but right at the instant he was about to disappear, he saw himself following that thread and entering into the depths of the endless continents in the gxy. It also meant that perhaps Di Tian''s real self had cast an Art from this direction and caused Su Ming to be unable to break the seal.


    Su Ming''s eyes flew open. He stood in the sky, and there was an innumerable amount of gazes around him gathered on his person. He might have seemed to have gone on a long journey with his will, but in reality, it had onlysted for an instant.


    At that moment, as Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted and he entered theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, the world roared. In the midst of the endless distortions, arge area of the sky immediately tore apart¡­ and a gigantic body descended with a bang.


    This body had no limbs, no head; it was only a torso. However, at the instant it descended, the arms of Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers instantly manifested and fused with the torso at the empty spots where they fit. Then, what appeared before the people was a gigantic statue of the God of Berserkers that had no head and legs!


    A savage presence spread out from the statue, and there was no attempt to hold back that presence at all.


    "Theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm¡­" Su Ming took a step forward and stopped before the statue. He averted his gaze from the sky and looked towards¡­ his eldest senior brother in the distance.


    His apathetic eldest senior brother also turned his gaze towards Su Ming at that moment and looked at him with thousands of feet separating them.


    After a short period of silence, as the pressure around Su Ming dissipated once his level of cultivation rose, a low growl that sounded as if it came from a wild beast swiftly fell out from eldest senior brother''s lips.

 Chapter 674 — This Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 674: This Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This battle could not be avoided!


    This battle must be fought!


    This battle was known as a Shaman''s sacrifice!


    As Su Ming''s eldest senior brother roared, his expression turned incredibly ferocious. He lifted his left hand and seized the air. Immediately, a gigantic war drum was dragged out from the space in front of him.


    That war drum was a hundred something feet tall and was entirely purplish red. It looked as if it had been dyed in an immeasurable amount of fresh blood over the ages. There was also arge amount of vengeful souls surrounding it, and as it appeared, those vengeful souls immediately let out piercing roars.


    Eldest senior brother stood apathetically by the drum, and with the hook acting as his right hand, he struck it. A drum''s beat that shook hearts and made the world tremble instantly spread out in all directions.


    Layers of ripples reverberated in the sky. That drum was no ordinary drum. It was Nine Li Shaman Tribe''s Nine Li War Drum. Once it was struck, it would terrify enemies and cause the person who had struck it to find their blood boiling. As it was stimted, their cultivation base would also burst forth as if it had been set on fire.


    The single beat of the drum caused eldest senior brother''s face to instantly flush red. His eyes were no longer lifeless, but were shining with a glow that made him look like a wild beast that possessed no intelligence. At the instant he opened his mouth and roared, he charged towards Su Ming.


    There was an endless amount of vengeful souls swirling about in the area behind him. These ghosts came from that Nine Li Drum, and as its sound reverberated in the air, they became so agitated that they would only rest after devouring enough flesh and blood to calm their emotions.


    Eldest senior brother rushed over with a shocking momentum. Su Ming stood in his ce and silently lifted his right hand to point forward. Immediately, the gigantic statue of the God of Berserkers behind him phased through his body and appeared right before him. The left hand, which represented lightning and thunder, was swiftly lifted up, and the statue hurled its left fist forward.


    At the same time, the right arm that represented Destiny was lifted and swept toward the eldest senior brother''s side. Due to being attached to a body, not only did the two arms be much more agile, they also became a lot more stronger than before.


    A boom echoed in the air, and Su Ming closed his eyes behind the statue of the God of Berserkers. He formed a seal with his right hand before throwing a punch forward.


    His statue was in the way, between his punch and eldest senior brother, but his attack still exploded at the spot where his statue shed with eldest senior brother''s divine ability. Su Ming''s statue swayed and fell back several hundreds of feet before phasing through Su Ming''s body to appear behind him.


    Eldest senior brother staggered backwards until he arrived beside the war drum. Crimson gradually appeared in his eyes. They might still be dull and lifeless, but that crimson shade in his eyes could cover all of them, and almost at the instant that crimson started shing, eldest senior brother struck the war drum with the hook acting as his right hand once more.


    This time, three beats rang out!


    The sounds from the drum rumbled in the air, and even if Su Ming was in theter stage of the Berserker Soul Real, he still felt his heart tremble. The statue of the God of Berserkers behind him even began showing signs of distorting. At the same time, right after those three beats of the drum rang through the air, eldest senior brother opened his mouth and let out a shocking roar.


    As he did so, an endless amount of cracks immediately appeared on his body. ck blood spread out from them and turned into magenta fog. Once it surrounded him entirely, a powerful presence erupted from within that fog with a bang.


    This presence was the pure presence belonging to a Shaman, and along with it was the strangeness and the ancient air of the Shamans. As that presence erupted, a hoarse voice spread out from the fog.


    "I, the descendant of Nine Li, will now transform into¡­ the Shaman Lord!" As his voice echoed in the air, the fog was swiftly absorbed by his body. When there was no longer any of it remaining, the eldest senior brother that appeared before Su Ming was distinctly different from before.


    Even though he still looked as before, butplex runic symbols had appeared at the center of his brows, his arms, his legs, and his chest. These runic symbols did not seem like they belonged to the Immortals, but looked more like words that could be found among the Berserkers, yet no Berserker would be able to recognize them.


    These were the Shamans'' seals for their Spells!


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ I struck the war drum three times previously so that my blood would boil. As my blood was stimted, I could turn into the Shaman Lord¡­ but I couldn''t maintain this form for long in the past, and I wouldn''t have been able to cast the more powerful legacy Spells.


    "Today¡­ with Lord Di Tian''s help, I can do it. This feeling of obtaining control over power¡­ is great, very great¡­" Eldest senior brother''s expression was still as apathetic as ever. He spoke slowly, and his voice reverberated in all directions.


    "Since fate arranged for us to fight, then I hope¡­ that you will not disappoint me in this battle¡­" As eldest senior brother spoke, he lifted his left hand and knelt down swiftly, but he was not kneeling towards Su Ming. He was kneeling towards the sky.


    "I am the descendant of Nine Li and the Lord of Shamans¡­ Youngest junior brother, let''s see how much Shamanic power you will be able to make me bring forth!


    "With the first Shamanic Spell, Song of Heavenly Worship, I ask the Shaman Vessel of the heavens to destroy this person who dares go against us Shamans!" Eldest senior brother bowed towards the sky.


    With it, the distortions above instantly stopped moving, and threads of purple fog seeped out of the air before they gathered together into a purple skull in the sky.


    That skull floated in midair and started spreading out a simr presence as all the Berserkers'' supreme and priceless treasures in all continents that existed to destroy the Immortals!


    This was clearly Nine Li Shaman Tribe''s supreme treasure, the God of Shamans'' skull!


    At the instant this treasure appeared, it looked as if it had been revived, and dark light instantly appeared within its eye sockets. As it swept its gaze through thend, its eyesnded on Su Ming.


    A chilling presence instantly filled Su Ming''s heart. That skull''s gaze immediately made a sense of danger rise within him.


    At the same time, his eldest senior brother lifted his left hand and pointed forward, and the skull let out a buzz and charged towards Su Ming. As it moved forward, its powerful presence erupted, and an illusion also manifested above it. That illusion was of a hand, and by the looks of it, it wanted to crush Su Ming within its grip.


    ''Di Tian, what a clever move. So this child is the direct descendant of Nine Li Tribe? But by the looks of it, he shouldn''t be the real direct descendant. He should lean more towards Xing Gan''s line¡­


    ''Yet even so, just by using his blood as a lead, he could still summon the supreme treasure that belongs to Nine Li Shaman Tribe. Di Tian, oh Di Tian, by controlling this child, I can see¡­ that you''re aiming for many things!''


    Ji An''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Su Ming''s eldest senior brother, and he looked as if he had understood something.


    ''Thisnd is indeed mysterious. Not only did a terrifying existence like Lie Shan Xiu appear, it also has a powerful person like Nine Li''s Shaman Lord. But it''s also precisely because of this that the Berserkers were divided and the Shamans appeared. That was also why Lie Shan Xiu could not use many of the countermeasures he had left behind.


    ''Nine Li''s Shaman Lord was born at the wrong time. His strength couldpare to the first God of Berserkers and he even created the Shamans on his own. Then, he imitated Lie Shan Xiu and created several treasures to protect his race. These treasures can only be summoned by the direct descendants, and this alone makes him inferior to Lie Shan Xiu.


    ''Nine Li''s Shaman Lord also has three clones that possess divine thoughts and intelligence. Each of them could be considered as direct descendant, and Nine Li Shaman Lords could appear from the descendants of those clones.''


    As Ji An was busy musing, Su Ming looked at his eldest senior brother and nodded his head in silence.


    Almost at the instant his eldest senior brother executed the first Shaman Spell as a descendant of Nine Li and that purplish ck skull appeared due to his Song of Heavenly Worship, Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He formed a seal with his right hand, and his statue of the God of Berserkers also lifted its right arm behind him, forming a seal. Its left arm also moved.


    "God of Berserkers'' alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon. First Alteration¡­ Disaster of the Stars!" Su Ming hands touched slightly above his head before they parted swiftly, and he swung his arms at the sky. With it, the distorted sky looked as if it had been torn apart by a pair of invisible hands, and an illusion appeared in the air.


    It was a piece of sky which had an endless amount of stars shining there, and the ce was bright with starlight. At that moment, the stars moved about, and as they shone, they formed rays that grouped together into one to form a shooting star that charged towards the hand that had manifested from the skull.


    This battle was a fight between Su Ming and his eldest senior brother, but it was also a battle between the God of Berserkers and the Shaman Lord!


    Su Ming was executing the God of Berserkers'' Arts, and his eldest senior brother was casting the Spells that he had inherited as a blood descendant of Nine Li''s Shaman Lord. As these two shed against each other, they seemed to have returned to ancient times, when the second God of Berserkers and Nine Li''s Shaman Lord had fought as if it was their fate to do so!


    Loud rumbling sounds surged into the sky at that instant, and the entire sky filled with stars crumbled, turning into an endless amount of shards. This was Su Ming''s divine ability shattering. The hand formed by that skull also fell back under that roar, with all its fingers crushed. Yet when it fell back, that skull let out cracking sounds and more illusions spread out, allowing the hand to instantly recover.


    At the instant that happened, the hand stopped falling backwards and charged forward to seize Su Ming once again.


    "Disaster of the Stars!" Su Ming stayed in his spot and did not dodge. He instead formed a seal and pointed towards the crumbling starry sky and shouted those four words.


    In an instant, the broken starlight that still existed within the shattered and fragmented starry sky shone once again, and as they charged forward with their crumbling forms while the sky was still being swept away, the starlight shone down with a sense of ipleteness.


    The rays of starlight started intersecting with each other as if they had gained corporeal form and turned into waves of murderous aura. This murderous aura came from the sky, the starlight, and the broken universe. At the same time the ground was illuminated, the starlight that filled the sky turned into arrows that rushed towards the hand that had gathered once again above the skull.


    An even stronger bang reverberated in the air. Su Ming staggered backwards and coughed up a mouthful of blood. As a dispirited expressions appeared on his face, his fighting spirit started boiling uncontrobly in his body. This fighting spirit did note from his will, but was born from the world as a Berserker and a Shaman fought.


    His eldest senior brother fell back and also coughed up a mouthful of blood, but that blood was ck. As he was forced backwards, he lifted his head swiftly.


    "The second Shamanic Spell of Nine Li''s descendants, Earth''s Burial! I ask the Shaman Treasure of the ground to destroy this person who dares go against us Shamans!


    "The third Shamanic Spell of Nine Li''s descendants, Cauldron Transmutation! The Berserkers may have a cauldron as their priceless treasure, but we Shamans also have a cauldron, and it is the treasure that we Shamans use to hold down our kismet. As the blood descendant of Nine Li''s Shaman Lord, I now ask the Shaman Cauldron to appear!"


    Eldest senior brother lifted his head and pushed his left hand towards the ground.

 Chapter 675 — Shamans Sacrifice!

    <h4>Chapter 675: Shamans'' Sacrifice!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As eldest senior brother''s voice traveled throughout the region, the ground started shaking nonstop, and the entire Eastern Wastnds looked as if it was tumbling about. The entire Dead Sea also trembled because of it, as if there was something that had been buried under thend of Berserkers and under the Dead Sea.


    And at that moment, those things were being summoned into the world.


    Three breaths. Only three breaths! Then, a loud boom that surged into the sky immediately shot up from under the ground. Right before everyone''s eyes, thend squirmed and was continuously torn apart before a gigantic mountain shot out of the earth.


    That mountain was clearly not buried here but had gathered together from thend of Berserkers due to eldest senior brother''s call. Once it broke out and appeared, what revealed itself before everyone''s eyes was a mountain that was tens of thousands of feet tall and standing erect on the ground, causing the pupils of all those who saw it to shrink.


    Right when Su Ming shifted his gaze to the mountain as it shot out of earth, cracks appeared on it and booming sounds reverberated in the air. The mound of earth crumbled swiftly and turned into an endless amount of pieces that tumbled backwards. At that moment¡­ a green armor appeared within it!


    That armor had been clearly buried within that mountain, and when eldest senior brother summoned it, it was finally brought into the world. The armor shone with a piercing blue light and flew up from the crumbling mountain, appearing on eldest senior brother''s body within an instant before turning into a blue vortex. As he stood inside it, he equipped the armor and stood there, stirring up the aura existing in all directions, just like a supreme king!


    Nine Li''s Shaman Lord!


    He lifted his right arm, and a circr hole that was the size of a palm appeared above the right hook. That hole was pitch ck, and it looked as if it could swallow all light from the area, causing the space around its edges to look as if was continuously shattering and disappearing. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    The ck hole was lifted up by the right hook on eldest senior brother''s arm, and he turned his gaze towards Su Ming.


    "This is the Shamans'' cauldron!"


    Su Ming stared at the hole, then closed his eyes slowly. At the instant his eldest senior brother took a step forward and charged towards him like a blue shooting star, Su Ming''s eyes flew open.


    He lifted his right hand, then bent his body slightly to make himself look like a crescent moon. At the instant he formed that shape, he whispered softly, "God of Berserkers'' alteration towards the stars, sun, and moon. Second Alteration: Shift in the Moon!"


    When the shattered starry sky turned dimmer due to his words, a crescent moon appeared in the night-view above.


    A powerful dark light shone from Su Ming''s body, and he turned into a crescent moon whose light scattered through the area. Wherever it went, a biting, deste air would fill the ce!


    Almost at the same time Su Ming executed this divine ability, an illusion of a moon appeared on his eldest senior brother''s body, who was still closing in on him in the form of a blue shooting star. That illusion enveloped his body, making him look incredibly bizarre.


    "Moon ughter!" Right at the instant his eldest senior brother was about to arrive, Su Ming opened his mouth swiftly and shouted.


    The moon in the sky cracked right from the center, and the moon on Su Ming''s body also cracked, but it did not result in any harm to him. The illusion on him had just dissipated. However, an incredible amount of power erupted forth from the cracks that appeared in the moon on his eldest senior brother''s body, making it seem as if it wanted to rip apart all that existed.


    "Destiny''s reincarnations created my right arm!" Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed forward. The right arm of his statue of the God of Berserkers immediately turned into a young man with purple hair, and the two mountains behind him closed in on his eldest senior brother.


    "The Lightning Enchanted Vessel became the divine power in my left arm!" Su Ming swept his left arm sideways, and his statue''s left arm instantly turned into a bolt of crimson lightning that rushed towards his eldest senior brother.


    "The three Berserker statues, the Curse, and the rain runic symbol became the source that formed my torso!" Su Ming''s words were still echoing in the sky. His statue''s torso immediately turned into the three Berserker statues and surrounded his eldest senior brother. At the same time, ck rainwater poured down from the sky, bringing with it powerful Curses.


    "And the final alteration for the God of Berserkers'' alteration towards the sun, moon, and stars¡­ Sun''s Sacrifice!" Once Su Ming said these words, a piercing golden light instantly erupted from his body. As it spread out madly through the area, his body looked as if it had turned into a golden sun.


    That sun was radiated a powerful light and heat, causing the entire world to be swiftly illuminated by its brightness. Within that light, Su Ming fused together with that sun, and with a heart of a martyr, he executed the strongest style within the alterations towards the sun, moon, and stars.


    The entire world was reced by the sun''s light, causing no outsider to be able to see what was going on inside, but the continuous booms and tremors on the ground as well as the endless waves that were spreading in all directions were enough to prove just how powerful and shocking the sh was this time.


    As booming sounds rang into the air, eldest senior brother fell back and ck blood gushed out of his mouth. The blue armor on his body disappeared, and the Shaman Cauldron, too, vanished.


    His body fell to the ground with a bang, right beside his war drum.


    He lost, but he did not lose to Su Ming. He had instead lost to time, the time which allowed him to burn his blood. In the end, he could not make the span of time which he could be Shaman Lordst long enough.


    The light in the sky disappeared, and Su Ming walked out from within. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and with a pale face, he looked at his eldest senior brother lying on the ground. If it was not because his eldest senior brother was unable to continue, then the victor for the battle just now would have still been undecided.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ it is done¡­" Eldest senior brother struggled to stand up and lifted his head to look at Su Ming. "I have a final style¡­ This style¡­ is the limit of my blood. It is my fate¡­ and also¡­ my return¡­"


    There was something unusual within eldest senior brother''s words, and when Su Ming heard it, the grief that had originally been hidden away appeared once again. He nodded at him.


    Just like how he had understood what was going on previously, he now understood that his eldest senior brother''s will was not something that Di Tian could controlpletely. His will still existed, and it wanted to go through the Shamans'' sacrifice. If he did not, then he would not live!


    This was a form of life.


    "I have the blood of Nine Li flowing through my veins. All the Shamans think I am a direct descendant¡­ but I know that I am not. I am the scion of the three clones that belonged to Nine Li''s Shaman Lord, Xing Gan¡­


    "Xing Gan''s descendants¡­ have always been headless!" Eldest senior brother stood up and sliced through his neck with the hook on his right hand. With it, his head flew up, but even as blood gushed into the air, his body¡­ remained standing on the ground. He showed no signs of falling down!


    At that moment, a human face emerged on his chest. That face belonged to eldest senior brother, and the head that flew up crumbled in midair, turning into an illusion wearing a crown and an Emperor''s robe. His face was filled with disbelief.


    "As a descendant of Xing Gan, I will now forget my original name. From now onwards¡­ I am Xing Gan! Axe of Execution, return!" A bang rang out of eldest senior brother''s body, and the world went mad. Then, in eldest senior brother''s lifted left hand, a gigantic bronze battle axe immediately manifested!

 Chapter 676 — The Immortals Descend!

    <h4>Chapter 676: The Immortals Descend!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the battle axe appeared and eldest senior brother grabbed it, a primal and savage air erupted swiftly from his headless body.


    That presence turned into a gigantic vortex and started sweeping in all directions from the entire area where eldest senior brother was standing. The world rumbled, causing drastic changes in the faces of Immortals around the area.


    It was especially so for Ji An, whose eyes had begun shining with a brilliant light. He stared at Su Ming''s eldest senior brother, and a solemn expression appeared on his face. Even with all his experience, he had never noticed the ns Su Ming''s eldest senior brother had harbored. Only at that moment was he able to see that determination and resolve within him.


    ''This person has an incredibly powerful will¡­ that was why he was able to retain a small portion of his will even after he was controlled by Di Tian, and that will was resisting all this while in the depths of his soul. But the way he resisted was a little unique. He didn''t struggle, but instead used Di Tian''s power to stimte his blood, which was equivalent to Di Tian helping him gain the greatest boost in the evolution of his blood.


    ''He even cut off his own head so that his blood would return to that which belonged to his ancestors. With Di Tian''s power, he allowed himself to sessfully turn into Xing Gan''s will and bravery. This person¡­ is the same as Su Ming. They''re both incredibly difficult to deal with, and by the looks of it, this Xing Gan''s presence is even a little stronger than Su Ming''s!


    ''The things he told Su Ming previously belonged to Di Tian, but were also his own words! It was especially so when he used his head to knock against Su Ming previously. No one would be able to see anything off with his actions just now¡­ but they''re fellow brothers under the same Master, so it''s clear that Su Ming had been able to detect something.''


    Ji An''s expression turned dark. The process of forming his deductions after the events was much easierpared to forming all those guesses before everything happened.


    It was just as Ji An had thought. Su Ming had mentioned that he hade to understand something earlier, and what he hade to understand was the meaning behind his eldest senior brother''s actions. His eldest senior brother was a de, and the person holding onto that de was Di Tian. That de wanted to be sharper, and it needed a whetstone.


    Su Ming understood his eldest senior brother''s intentions, and he was willing to be that whetstone and sharpen¡­ the de used by Xing Tian to fight against the heaven!


    The moment the edges of the de were sharpened marked the instant the de would turn against the person controlling it. Not only did the act of sending his own head flying into the air show how fierce and powerful eldest senior brother''s will was, he had also managed to cut off all ties connecting him to Di Tian.


    That was why the Di Tian which had appeared from the head when it flew up had shown disbelief on his face. As his soul disappeared and eldest senior brother lifted his body from the ground, the face that was protruding from his chest seemed to look at the sky.


    During that instant, a muffled roar that shook the sky erupted from eldest senior brother''s mouth.


    "Youngest junior brother, I don''t know where Master went. His presence has disappeared from thend of Berserkers, but I can sense that he hasn''t died¡­ However, your second senior brother''s presence is incredibly weak¡­ He''s in Great Leaf Immortal Sect!


    "No matter the results of this battle, you must go to thend of Berserkers'' Great Leaf Immortal Sect and save¡­ your second senior brother!" Eldest senior brother''s voice reverberated in the air until the ground trembled and the sky roared.


    "Youngest junior brother, your cultivation base is still showing signs of increasing, and you still can reach an even higher level of cultivation, but your heart is not resolute. I can tell that the world of Berserkers has acknowledged you. The world of Berserkers'' kismet is upon you, and you are¡­ the fourth God of Berserkers!


    "But you still haven''t acknowledged the world of Berserkers and the kismet in you. You also haven''t acknowledged the status of the fourth God of Berserkers. I will fight this battle for you. Think carefully on whether you want to ept the title of God of Berserkers!"


    Eldest senior brother was usually a man of few words, but at that moment, he uttered a long string of them. Almost at the same time he said al that, he took a step towards midair.


    During that instant, Ji An''s pupils shrank. He could feel a wave of killing intent and savagery from Xing Gan. Ji An moved and formed a seal with his hands before he swung his arm. Immediately, an endless amount of light hoops appeared around his body. Those light hoops surrounded him like a dimensional mouth. At the moment that happened, an eerie and sinister presence swiftly spread out.


    Su Ming''s eldest senior brother closed in and lifted the battle axe in his hand to cut down on Ji An.


    A booming sound surged into the sky. These two people immediately started fighting fiercely. The near hundred imperishable Shaman Souls on the ground lifted their heads, and at the same time sobriety returned to their faces. They roared towards the sky, then cut off their heads at the same time. Once they became simr existences to Su Ming''s eldest senior brother, their heads turned into battle axes. When they held them, they instantly flew up and charged towards Ji An.


    Su Ming was silent by the side. As he watched his headless eldest senior brother fight against Ji An and listened to the continuous rumbles in the world, what appeared in his head was his eldest senior brother''s words. They branded themselves in his heart.


    It was indeed as eldest senior brother had said. Within the depths of Su Ming''s heart, he had not acknowledged the world of Berserkers and its kismet. He did not have the desire to be the God of Berserkers.


    If his memories of Dark Mountain were fake and if everything was fake, then he was not a Berserker and he did not have the blood of Berserkers flowing in his veins. If he continued tracing back, he would find that the memories of his childhood were clearly different from those of other Berserkers. The only reason he had seeded in the first Berserkers'' Initiation and obtained the right to practice the ways of Berserkers was because of¡­


    Su Ming touched the ck stone fragment that had been hanging over his chest for many years. It was all because of it.


    Su Ming was feeling slightly miserable in his heart. In truth, he had noticed a long time ago that he was a tree without roots. He floated in the sky and did not know where he was supposed to go and where he could return to, neither did he know¡­ where he was born.


    In this state, he was indeed unable to acknowledge the world of Berserkers, its kismet, and that he could possibly be that God of Berserkers.


    "I''m not a Berserker¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    The rumbles in the sky continued. Eighteen gigantic statues appeared behind Ji An. Each of them looked incredibly strange and evil, and all of them had different appearances. There were some in the form of people, and some in the forms of beasts. They were filled with ferociousness and evil, and they were also exuding an eerie and chilling presence.


    There were also presences akin to those of vengeful souls on the eighteen statues. However, they were not filled with grudges. They were instead filled with bloodthirst and murderous intent. It was as if they were not creatures that existed in the world, but came from the boundless gxy. They were ferocious spirits that had drifted about for years.


    Their roars were incredibly unique. While sounding piercing to the ears, they were also sonorous. When anyone heard them, they would find their Qi and blood flowing backwards, their heartbeats increasing, and their emotions changing.


    As Su Ming looked at the eighteen statues, his pupils suddenly shrank. He seemed to have recalled something and felt that the roars from these ferocious, murderous fiends from the world beyond sounded rather familiar. It was as if he had heard them somewhere before.


    Yet right at the moment this sense of familiarity appeared but before Su Ming had the time to mull over it carefully, a loud boom that sounded as if the sky had shattered suddenly traveled from the sky.


    At the instant these roars rang out, a presence that did not belong to thend of Berserkers spilled out from the sky. Su Ming sensed it instantly, because at the moment that presence came down, his body immediately started showing signs of decaying.


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his head. When he looked up, he saw the two gigantic Runes that had originally been there but hadter on been hidden away by the distortions in the sky!


    The presence that did not belong to a Berserker but clearly was one of an Immortal was spreading out from the Runes in the vortex, which looked as if they had sunken quite considerably.


    "Bright Yang''s presence!"


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. His past self would have beenpletely unable to withstand the Bright Yang''s presence. Yet now, he had one half of a Bright Yang Stone sealed within his body. As he continuously resisted that presence, he couldst a little longer underpared to his past self.


    His eyes sparkled at that moment, and with one move, he charged towards the two Runes in the sky. He did not need to listen to the excited voicesing from the tens of thousands of Immortals underneath. He could tell himself that there were¡­ Immortals descending to the ce.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming closed in, the booming sounds instantly increased exponentially. Right before everyone''s eyes, two gigantic light hoops appeared, shining with a piercing light in the sky. They descended to the ground with a bang, forming two gigantic pirs of light that connected the sky and earth.


    Several figures could be seen within the two pirs of light as they shone. In their distorted and indistinct states, these figures gradually appeared, and as if they were being elongated, as the forms of these figures gathered together and shrank, their bodies slowly showed up.


    Almost at the moment these people showed up but before theypletely regained their forms, Su Ming closed in on them with killing intent surging within him. He was so fast that he rushed into one of the pirs of light in the blink of an eye. At the instant he stepped in, ck fog that surged into the sky immediately spread out from his body. He was not letting out this ck fog intentionally, but due to the thick and dense power of Bright Yang, it had naturallye out from within him as his body withered and aged.


    Su Ming''s body started aging quickly, but not only did his speed not decrease, he instead traveled even faster. He quelled the pain that had appeared all over his body due to the power of Bright Yang and lifted his right hand swiftly to swing it in the direction before him.


    With it, three of the people who had yet to regain their forms immediately trembled, and shrill screams of pain came from another dimension. The three figures instantly crumbled and disappeared into the air.


    Su Ming did not stop for even a single moment. In a sh, he tapped another figure who had regained most of his or her form with his right index finger. As that figure shattered, Su Ming stomped the air beneath him, and with it, arge amount of ripples spread out violently under his feet.


    The ripples caused the three nearest figures to immediately begin trembling, and they exploded with a bang. Su Ming moved and clenched his right hand into a fist before punching the final figure in this pir of light.


    This punch contained the full force Su Ming could gather within theter stage in the Berserker Soul Realm. Along with the power he gained after turning his entire body into that of a true Berserker, even Di Tian''s clone would need to be wary of this punch. As he hurled his fist forward, he punched the figure that had regained most of his or her form.

 Chapter 677 — The Curse’s Pursuit!

    <h4>Chapter 677: The Curse¡¯s Pursuit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The figure seemed to have let out a low growl and even showed signs of resisting against Su Ming''s attack even if he was still caught in the state of regaining his form as he descended. Clearly, this person had extraordinary power, since he could do such a thing. After all, all the other Immortals descending to the ce had been unable to put up even the barest form of resistance while their bodies were in the process of regaining their forms. They could only vanish while hate burned within them as Su Ming attacked them with his swift execution of his divine abilities.


    The figure lifted his right hand and formed a seal before he pressed towards Su Ming''s iing fist. The two sides shed, and loud bangs surged into the sky. Ayer of ripples instantly spread outwards before tumbling backwards, shaking the pir of light so much that it almost crumbled. Su Ming staggered nearly a thousand feet backwards and his Qi churned within his body. When he lifted his head, a brilliant light appeared in his eyes.


    The figure in the pir of light shuddered and crumbled swiftly, turning into thin ck threads that eventually vanished into thin air. This person had failed in his descent, and even if he did not die, he would definitely be injured gravely!


    A roar filled with discontent came from the pir of light from another dimension.


    "Who attacked me?! I''ll remember this! Next time Ie here, I''ll definitely destroy you a thousand, no, a million times over!"


    Su Ming turned a deaf ear towards those words. He might have dealt with the Immortals descending from this pir of light, but there was another one. At that moment, several figures were rapidly gaining form within it, and two of them had even taken a step forward, as if they wanted to walk out of the pir of light.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. Immediately, threads of ck smoke manifested around him. That ck smoke instantly gathered on his right hand, and almost in an instant, the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear appeared. Once Su Ming grabbed it, he swiftly lifted it up and tossed it towards the other pir of light.


    The Undertaker of Evil''s Spear was like a purplish ck dragon that sliced through the air with a piercing whistle. It instantly shot into the pir of light and prated through one of the figures who was taking a step forward. When Su Ming lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and pointed towards him, that figure instantly exploded and turned into arge wave of impact that swept through the entire area within the pir of light.


    It caused the figures that were still regaining their forms to freeze for a moment, and during that instant, Su Ming closed in on them like a shooting star. He rushed in among them. The ck fog around him had covered his face, and wherever he went, the only thing that could be seen of him was an emaciated hand that looked like a skeleton stretching out from the fog. That hand crushed all the figures that could not put up any form of resistance, but among those who descended, there was one who retreated swiftly under Su Ming''s ambush.


    That figure had only regained half of its form, but he did not slow down the slightest in his retreat. Almost at the instant Su Ming stepped into the pir of light, that figure avoided the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear and shot back in desperation. He turned into a pale looking middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe, and as he ran, his expression was filled with livid sullenness.


    The Evil Sky Sect''s Sect Elder was among the first batch of Immortals descending to thend, even though he could not have his real bodye to the ce. He could only form a magical body and send it to thend of Berserkers. But even if this was just a magical body, it could still bring up power that could suppress the Berserkers. After all, based on the Immortals'' knowledge, the strongest group of people in thend of Berserkers were only equivalent to those who had reached great circle in Ascendance.


    Yet during the instant he descended, he sensed a life threatening danger that made his skin crawl. He had never expected something like this to ur in the process of him descending to thend of Berserkers. This was something that he had never even considered.


    No matter how intense the battle between the Immortal sects and Evil Sect were, they would not do something like destroying the bodies of those who had yet to regain their forms. This sort of thing was too despicable! And the Immortals would definitely not ept it!


    "Who are you?!"


    Once the ck-robed man shot out of the pir of light, he swiftly retreated. When he lifted his head to look, there was no longer any of his people in the pir of light. There was only an illusory figure surrounded by fog, and that person was leaving with a single step.


    Once the person surrounded by fog walked out of the pir of light, most of the fog dissipated to reveal an old face. However, his face soon started squirming about, recovering rapidly. When he took his seventh step, Su Ming regained his normal appearance.


    "Just what is going on?!"


    The man in ck''s face turned even paler. The strange sight of Su Ming''s body had filled him with fear, and his act of destroying the Immortals who descended made him wary. In the distance, he could see a headless person fighting against Ji An and the booming sounds that surged into the sky due to their battle left him shocked. He did not know¡­ just what had happened in this ce.


    It was especially so for the tens of thousands of Immortals standing on the ground. They consisted of people from Evil Sect and the Immortal sects, but they only watched the Immortals who descended be destroyed. None of them did anything to prevent this. In fact, as he looked over, he could see hesitation¡­ and even fear on their faces!


    "They''re afraid¡­ What are they afraid of?!" The ck-robed man retreated once again, then lowered his head swiftly. Once he swept his gaze across the ground, he fixed his stare on Evil Sect''s crowd.


    "Shen Dong, tell me what is going on?!" The ck-robed man clearly knew Evil Spirit Sect''s Shen Dong. As he roared, he could see the pained look on the man''s face, but he did not manage tost till his answer.


    Su Ming''s gazended on him at that instant. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he turned into a bolt of lightning that charged forward.


    The man''s expression immediately changed. He instantly turned into seven figures that spread out rapidly into seven directions. His power had notpletely descended at that moment, and he only had power equivalent to those who had achieved great circle in Ascendance. As the figures spread out, he did not choose to escape, but instead had them charge towards Su Ming from seven different directions.


    Su Ming might have intimidated him previously, but he also managed to determine Su Ming''s origins. He had the presence of a Berserker, and the most powerful group of people among the Berserkers were only equivalent to those who had achieved great circle in Ascendance. He had been ambushed in the pir of light previously, so the man believed that it waspletely impossible for Su Ming to fight him on even grounds now that he was out.


    ''As long as I hold him back for a moment, the second batch of Immortals will descend, and at that time¡­ this person will surely die, and I''ll also know just what had happened here!


    ''But there''s something really strange here. Who''s the person fighting against Ji An? He''s actually preventing Ji An from even have a chance to speak, for he has to pour every single bit of his attention on attacking!


    ''And where is Di Tian?'' As these thoughts raced in the head of the ck-robed man, he charged towards his attacker.


    Su Ming swept his gaze around him. There were seven figures¡ªthis divine ability was incredibly ingenious, he decided¡ªbut he didn''t need to spent too much effort to find the real person. Instead, he chose to stand on the spot.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming stopped moving and froze in midair, the seven people that were transformed from the ck-robed man spotted glints in their eyes, and cold sneers appeared on their lips.


    In the span of a breath, these seven figures elerated and appeared around Su Ming right away. All of them formed a seal at the same time. Then, with a low shout and several dozens of feet between each of them, they pushed their palms at Su Ming.


    A power that belonged to those who had achieved great circle in Ascendance rammed into Su Ming''s body at that instant. Booming sounds reverberated in the air, but Su Ming did not move. He simply allowed those waves caused by the attacknd on his body, thenlifted his right hand to punch the fourth person.


    The world trembled. The fourth figure shuddered and coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. He immediately fell back, and disbelief as well as shock appeared on his face.


    "This is¡­ power that has surpassed Ascendance. You¡­" As the fourth figure fell back, the other six figures shattered and were destroyed. The fourth figure was the ck-robed man''s real body. At the instant he started falling back, Su Ming had already disappeared from his sight.


    His heart trembled, and a strong sense of danger rose within his heart. He turned his head around, and as his pupils shrank, the final picture that he would see for the rest of his life appeared in front of him.


    It was a finger, and it filled his entire vision. That finger tapped the center of his brows, and a destructive power surged into his body with a bang. It tore through his flesh and blood, and at the same time it crushed his Nascent Divinity, a Curse also fused into his soul, charging straight towards his real self in thend of Immortals through the faint connection that existed between them.


    "This is impossible!"


    The ck-robed man let out a shrill scream, and there was true terror within that scream. In truth, even if his magical body died, his real self would at most feel a decrease in its power, but his life would not be in danger. As long as he did not die, then he could redo everything. Yet now¡­ the chilling Curse within his soul could attack his real self through his magical body. This was something he had never expected and was the true source of his terror.


    When shrill scream rang out in the air, the ck-robed man erupted with a bang, and died.


    In the region of the endless floating continents in the Immortals'' gxy, there was one continent at the center that had several altars built on it. There was a middle-aged man sitting on one of the,, and that man was the ck-robed person Su Ming had just killed.


    At the same time his magical body died, his body started trembling violently, and ck patches appeared on his skin. They began rotting rapidly, and almost in an instant, they covered his entire body. That person opened his eyes and let out a shrill scream of pain. Fear appeared on his face and he swiftly stood up. He swung his right arm before himself, and a Rune immediately appeared in front of him. He lifted his foot, intending to step into that Rune.


    Yet almost at the moment he lifted his foot, his eyes turned dull and he trembled, then fell to the side. His body turned into ck blood at that instant, and even his Nascent Divinity was unable to escape. He¡­ truly died!


    Moments before that, he saw more than a hundred altars around him as well as in the other continents shining with a powerful light. It was as if¡­ the Immortals were about to activate another round of transportation and send another batch of people to descend.


    Su Ming pulled back his finger in thend of Berserkers. He lowered his head and looked at the tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground. All those who met his gaze instinctively lowered their heads.


    Even if they were prodigies, and even if they were people who were familiar to him from his memories.


    ''The Berserkers gave me strength.'' Su Ming''s gaze swept past the crowd on the ground.


    ''The Berserkers gave me the power to search for the truth¡­


    ''There are people here who I can''t bear to part with.


    ''The home which I will find hard to forget is here¡­


    ''I was born here. My existing memories contain the presence of thend of Berserkers¡­


    ''Then, from now onwards, why should I not¡­ be a Berserker?!''


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the two still operating Runes in the sky, which had the presence of Immortals descending to the ce appearing once again. There was no longer any confusion in his eyes, but a look of determination, resolution, and also¡­ acknowledgment!


    "When you learn who you are, you are no longer you. When you no longer know who you are, you will be you."


    The faint song of a xun that carried with it an ancient air resounded in Su Ming''s ears¡­

 Chapter 678 — Great Completion in the Berserker Soul Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 678: Great Completion in the Berserker Soul Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''I am the God of Berserkers!'' Su Ming lifted his head and said these words quietly in his heart.


    At the instant they echoed in his heart, the presence of those descending appeared once again within the Runes in the sky. Those presences came from new Immortals, and they wereing from their distantnd.


    It was also at that moment that the rainbows beyond the two Runes increased, and the distortions also became even more violent. Sounds of something being ripped apart shook the sky and earth, and there seemed to be a faint voice roaring continuously towards the ground from those distortions.


    "God of Berserkers!" If anyone listened closely, they would be able to tell vaguely that those roars were crying out these three words!!


    Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers appeared instantly before him. The torso that had no head and only two arms was exuding an endless mighty pressure. Under that pressure, Su Ming''s eyes shone with a brilliant light that surged into the sky.


    "My statue of the God of Berserkers stillcks a pair of legs before it can reveal itself in itsplete form in the universe¡­ I am the God of Berserkers, and the third God of Berserkers'' soul shall be my statue''s left leg!"


    As Su Ming spoke, he lifted his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, the three pearls that were transformed from the third God of Berserkers'' body after he died flew out. Those pearls turned into an illusory old man in midair. That old man opened his eyes, and once he swept his gaze across thend, he looked towards Su Ming. His obscured face made it impossible for anyone to see his appearance clearly, but they could still tell that he was smiling.


    As he smiled, the old man''s figure gradually disappeared. Almost at the moment hepletely vanished, the left leg of Su Ming''s statue appeared!


    Su Ming''s hair moved without wind. He watched the old man disappear, and saw the smile on his face. That was the smile the third God of Berserkers'' soul left behind throughout the ages.


    That smile contained acknowledgment!


    At the instant the statue''s left leg manifested, Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted within his body and reached the pinnacle of theter stage in the Berserker Soul Realm within an instant. Only a membrane stood in his way to attain greatpletion!


    As Su Ming''s cultivation base increased, his presence was like a tidal wave that shook the sky and earth. The roars within the distortions in the sky grew stronger, and more rainbows appeared all around the area.


    The figures within the pirs of light that were formed due to the Immortals descending from the Runes were gradually showing up. There were about a hundred of them, and they were rapidly gaining form.


    Su Ming did not bother himself with them. He looked at his own statue of the God of Berserkers, then closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he lifted his right hand and swung it swiftly against the sky.


    With it, the sky boomed, but those booming sounds could not cover Su Ming''s voice, which brought shock to all the people''s hearts at that moment.


    "Second God of Berserkers, you, who exist as soul fragments in the world, who cry out during each Day of Eternal Creation, are you willing¡­ to gather here and be my statue''s right leg?! I swear the oath of a Berserker to you, I will surely destroy the Immortals and take revenge for you!" Su Ming''s voice reverberated in all directions, causing all those who heard it to swiftly fall silent.


    Besides the booming sounds from Ji An and Su Ming''s eldest senior brother''s battle still ringing in the air, the area was in dead silence.


    Su Ming silently waited for his answer. If it had been any other moment, his words would not have obtained any answer, but now, he had the world of Berserkers'' kismet in his body, and he was in the process of forming his statue of the God of Berserkers. His voice fused into the world of Berserkers, and it reverberated with his meaning, all the soul fragments in the world could hear it.


    Time passed. With each breath, more Immortals appeared within the two pirs of light from the vortex. Some of them had even almostpletely gained their forms.


    Then, a whiff of green aura appeared out of nowhere at the empty spot where the right leg was supposed to be for Su Ming''s statue. Soon after, more of it manifested from all directions of the world. As that aura gathered together, it formed an indistinct green figure before Su Ming.


    This figure''s appearance was as obscure as that of the third God of Berserkers. His eyes were nk when he turned, as if observing Su Ming. Su Ming also cast his gaze on the indistinct green figure.


    The meeting of their gazes made the sense of familiarity that was hidden within the depths of Su Ming''s memories rise up once again. This had happened the first time when he fought against Si Ma Xin and stepped on the second God of Berserkers'' arm.


    Right then, as this sense of familiarity rose up the second time, a dazed look appeared on Su Ming''s face. He seemed to have returned to that unknown time all those years ago. In his ears he heard a baby girl''s cries, a woman''s gentle voice soothing her, and also¡­ a man''s voice that was filled with dignity, but at the same time a sense of gentleness.


    The second God of Berserkers¡­


    The green figure in Su Ming''s eyes was made up of the second God of Berserkers'' soul fragments, which had scattered through the world. This was the embodiment of all his unwillingness to admit defeat and his grudge before his death. At that moment, he was looking at Su Ming, and his empty eyes slowly gained light. Then, he gradually closed his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, the green figure charged towards Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers to turn into its right leg, causing this statue to truly stand in the world.


    At that instant, Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted with a bang. At the same time, his statue became mostlyplete and was onlycking a head. The statue of the God of Berserkers that stood in the world was ten thousand feet tall and looked like a colossal giant that was exuding a mighty pressure which shocked all the Immortals in the sky.


    "The first God of Berserkers¡­ Lie Shan Xiu, who left thend of Berserkers¡­ who crafted the Berserkers'' Enchanted Vessel to protect the entirend of Berserkers, the legacy you left behind will onlyst till the third God of Berserkers¡­


    "It is impossible for the fourth God of Berserkers to appear among the Berserkers, because they no longer have any legacy and inheritance, that is why if that person really appears, he would no longer be the fourth God of Berserkers, but would be¡­ a new God of Berserkers!


    "Then, I will use the monument you left behind and the items you scattered in thend of Berserkers today to make the head for my statue. From now on, I will lead all the Berserkers¡­ into new glory!"


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he swiftly opened his mouth. His words reverberated through the world and caused the world to resonate with him. During that instant, all the ferocious beasts in the entirend of Berserkers¡ªEastern Wastnds, the inds of South Morning, Northern Province, and the Alliance of the Western Region¡ªstarted worshiping the sky while letting out shocking roars.


    Hidden in the forest of Eastern Wastnds was Berserker Fang Tribe. There were several thousands of people kneeling on the ground behind the old man standing on the empty ground at that moment. Their bodies were trembling, and the desire as well as the expectation in their eyes had almost reached their limit.


    Their gazes were gathered on the old man, who was the only person standing. At that moment, he was looking silently at the sky. After some time, he seemed to have made a decision in his heart, and he turned his head around and looked at all his tribe members behind him.


    "Oh well, the mes within us have caused our blood to reach a boiling point. We of Berserker Fang Tribe will take this risk, and if we seed, the Berserkers will be different from now on, and if we fail¡­ we will die buried under the Berserkers'' sky!


    "Berserker Fang Tribe,e with me to pay our respects to the God of Berserkers!"


    The old man swung his arm, and roars immediately rose from within the forest. In the span of a breath, nearly ten thousand long arcs charged out into the sky to move towards the spot where their burning blood directed them.


    The person in the lead was the old man.


    The tribe that was hidden in the mountain range had moved out earlier than Berserker Fang Tribe. They could no longer remain silent. The mes in their blood had increased their level of cultivation, and at the same time, a will had also erupted within their blood. Eventually, most of the people in the tribe chose to fly into the sky to meet the God of Berserkers.


    All the Berserkers in Eastern Wastnd erupted at the same time and charged towards the spot where Su Ming was from all directions.


    Right at that moment, Su Ming swung his right hand at his statue of the God of Berserkers, and a gigantic stone monument immediately flew out from his storage bag. An ancient air spread out from it, and it was the legacy the first God of Berserkers had left behind after he went away!


    Su Ming''s words made the stone monument shake as it flew out. It crumbled on its own and gathered instantly on the empty spot where the head of Su Ming''s statue was supposed to be. Within an instant, that dust turned into a head!


    That head had no features, but its appearancepleted the statue of the God of Berserkers!


    As his statue of the God of Berserkers waspleted, a vast presence spread out. The world rumbled, and the statue slowly turned its head around, and its featureless face was like a mirror that was looking at Su Ming.


    During that instant, hepleted the final requirement to arrive at the Berserker Soul Realm¡ª having his own reflection on the God of Berserkers!


    Curves immediately appeared on the featureless face of the God of Berserkers, and gradually, a face that was the exact same as Su Ming''s took shape. At the instant that happened, all the rainbows in the sky crumbled with a bang and gathered within the statue.


    The distortions in the sky all copsed as well, until there was not a single one left, and the sky to be transparent at that moment.


    The sky in this area was not the only part that became transparent. The entire Berserkers'' sky turned transparent during that instant, causing all the Berserkers to be able to see, perhaps for the first time in their lives¡­ the true Berserkers'' sky!


    The world of Berserkers had no sky.


    There was only a gigantic vortex. It wasrge enough to cover the entirend of Berserkers. It did not matter which corner a person resided in thend of Berserkers, they would be able to see that gigantic ck vortex in the sky.


    The vortex was still spinning at that moment. It was formed by an endless amount of dense fog that isted their world from everything beyond. As it rotated with loud, booming sounds, some ferocious beasts that were several hundreds of thousands of feet in size or even bigger asionally appeared within the fog.


    However, while these creatures might be big,pared to the vortex, they looked like little animals in an ocean, and they could not even hope topare with it.


    This was the true Berserkers'' sky!


    This was also the sky that had existed during the first God of Berserkers'' time. The sun, moon, and stars that appearedter on were all¡­ fake!


    They existed because of the Immortals'' Rune!


    At the instant everyone saw the sky, all the Berserkers who were flying stopped moving and stared nkly at the vortex.


    As for Su Ming, at the instant the face of his statue of the God of Berserkers appeared, his cultivation base broke through theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, and he attained¡­ greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!

 Chapter 679 — The Thirty Seventh Time!

    <h4>Chapter 679: The Thirty Seventh Time!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant Su Ming attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, a sharp, extreme pain immediately traveled out from the seal in his head. That pain caused veins to pop up on his face as cracks appeared on the seal. Su Ming sensed the powering from the dimension once again, but it felt as if¡­ it was no longering from another dimension. It was instead not too far away from him. Over that spot was a pair of eyes, and they were staring at him.


    They were interfering with the cracks in the seal so that it would not break open. Instead, as the seal continued breaking, those cracks repeatedly closed up, resisting again and again within Su Ming''s consciousness.


    He could clearly tell that this was the power that had been trying to seal his memories all this while. The only difference between then and now was that it had previously been in another dimension. Right then, it seemed to be right in front of his eyes, having arrived in thend of Berserkers.


    Su Ming lifted his head slowly. The eruption from his cultivation base, the resistance in his consciousness, as well as the cracking and subsequent closing of the seal caused arge amount of red to appear in his eyes. They looked as if they had turned crimson red, and as he swept his gaze across the area, his eyesnded on the pir of light that was descending from the Rune at that moment!


    "Are you¡­ all ready?" Su Ming asked hoarsely. There was an unimaginable amount of power from the world in his body. He even had the feeling that he could cause the entire world to crumble with a single thought.


    If he was the sky, then the sky was also him!


    As his words traveled through the air, his voice seemed to have be one with the sky and rose with a loud rumbling. His words even sounded like aw that was implemented the moment it appeared, resulting the trembling of the entire world. As his voice reverberated in the air, the two pirs of light from the Runes began shivering, as if they were about to be unable to handle his might and crumble.


    There were nearly a hundred figures within those pirs of light, most of which had alreadypleted their descent, and all of them were silently looking at Su Ming with their hearts filling with shock.


    They saw the entire process of Su Ming attaining greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and they also saw the ten thousand feet statue of the God of Berserkers before him. The terrifying might spreading from it caused their hearts to race.


    Su Ming''s voice caused the pir of light to tremble, which brought disbelief to the faces of all those people watching.


    "Wee¡­ to thend of Berserkers!"


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his head. At the instant his words left his mouth, the world rumbled, and the two pirs of light trembled violently before they crumbled with a bang. At the same time, the people within them instantly shot out in all directions.


    Most to these people had extraordinary power, and some of them had even reached great circle in Ascendance. There were even two of them who had power equivalent to Di Tian''s clones.


    Yet at the instant they rushed out, Su Ming lifted his right hand, opened his palm, and seized in the direction before him, just as he did all those years ago when he saw the old man in the Undying and Imperishable Realm, and just as he did towards the endless undying souls in that world.


    Su Ming was doing the exact same thing he did in that world. At the instant he lifted his right hand, his statue of the God of Berserkers also lifted its right hand and performed the same action.


    Booming sounds instantly rose into the air, and most of the Immortals from the pirs of light froze. As their bodies trembled, they let out shrill screams filled with despair and exploded with a bang.


    As that happened, wisps of life force tumbled backwards and charged towards Su Ming''s right hand. Once he held them in his fist, the power of his Curse spread out and rushed straight to thend of Immortals by tracing back the trails provided by the Rune!


    At the same time, Su Ming took a step forward, and his body instantly appeared before one of the cultivators with power equivalent to Di Tian''s clone. That cultivator turned his head around, and dark green light instantly appeared on his body. Just as he was about to retreat, Su Ming lifted his left hand and pierced through the dark green screen of light,pletely unperturbed by it. He grabbed the cultivator''s chest and squeezed.


    The man''s eyes went wide, and his heart was crushed.


    A Curse also spread out and destroyed this person''s Nascent Divinity before it went straight towards thend of Immortals to destroy his real self!


    "From now on, thend of Berserkers¡­ is forbidden grounds to Immortals!" Su Ming stated calmly.


    Once he unclenched his hand, he turned around, his long hair dancing behind him. He lifted his left index finger and pointed forward. At the instant he turned around, the other cultivator with power equivalent to Di Tian''s clone had already warped towards him. Mountains and rivers appeared in his hand, and the sun, moon, and stars as well as the entire universe also seemed to be contained within it. These things turned into a gigantic g, and he was swinging it at Su Ming.


    Su Ming''s left index finger did not stop moving. It shot through the g and touched the cultivator''s chest. That cultivator coughed up fresh blood, and as shock appeared on his face, he fell backwards. Su Ming took a step forward and snatched the g with his right hand. Then, with his left, he hurled a fist towards that cultivator through the air.


    "All Immortals whoe here will be killed!" As Su Ming''s t, emotionless words reverberated in the air, his punchnded, and a voice that surged into the sky and earth shot up, stirring up multiple ripples in space. The cultivator''s body crumbled and turned into pieces of flesh that scattered outwards. This person hadn''t sent and ordinary clone, and the person before him hadn''t either. Both of them had sent their magical bodies!


    Magical bodies were of a higher level than clones. These were existences that were equivalent to Nascent Divinities among Immortals. Cultivators could entrust their lives to these bodies and refine them into beings that could help them preserve their lives.


    That was why their levels of cultivation were equal to that of Di Tian''s clones. However, now that Su Ming had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and obtained the world of Berserkers'' kismet, killing Di Tian''s clones¡­ was no longer a difficult task for him.


    Su Ming waved his arm and took a step forward to appear on his statue''s shoulder. As he stood there, he looked at the sky, and a wave of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "Di Tian, since you arrived a long time ago, why don''t you just show up?"


    As Su Ming spoke, the two radiant Runes in the vortex that was the Berserkers'' true sky let out rumbling sounds again. At that same time, a man with a ck crown who was dressed in a ck Emperor''s robe slowly revealed his body below the Rune, to its right.


    At the instant he appeared, a wave of power that even had corporeal form spread out from him, turning into thunderous booms that surged into the sky and traveled through the air in the process.


    This was not a clone!


    Su Ming looked at the ck-robed Di Tian with a calm expression on his face. He could tell with just one nce that this Di Tian was clearly different from the three others he''d killed previously.


    This person gave Su Ming a feeling that Di Tian had not obtained this body via Possession, but that it was truly born after gathering the power of the world. His features were also incredibly stark. There was not a hint of indistinctness that could be found on his face.


    In fact, this was the second time Su Ming had this feeling. The first had been when he a man in ck robes standing on a gigantic head in the ck void while he himself was bound in chains after he left Dark Mountain to enter South Morning. The memory of it instantly rose in Su Ming''s head.


    The first time he had had this feeling was when he had first encountered Di Tian''s clone. With his power at that time, he had been unable to find many clues that hinted at the fact of him being a different Di Tian than the one he saw in the void, which was why the feeling he had the first time could be dismissed.


    From then onwards, he saw Di Tian''s second and third clones. They might be strong, but they could not make that feeling appear within Su Ming, and he had never felt it again¡­ up till now!


    It could be said that with Su Ming''s current level of cultivation, at the instant he saw the ck-robed Di Tian, arge portion of the seal on his memories tore up, and he seemed to have remembered something, albeit only vaguely.


    However, as vague as it might be, he had a clear feeling¡­ this was definitely not the first time he saw this ck-robed Di Tian. The person who had appeared in the void was this Di Tian!


    Perhaps more urately speaking, this was the only one who could truly be considered as Di Tian. All the ones that Su Ming had killed previously were clones that Di Tian had controlled after he gathered his will and ced it on those bodies!


    "This is¡­ the thirty-seventh time I sent my magical body to this ce¡­" the ck-robed Di Tian said calmly. His voice had an ancient quality to it, and it was greatly different from that of his clones. The awe-inspiring air was absent in his speech, but there was an air of supremacy that made it seem as if he was looking down on all manner of living, even as his eyes were focused on Su Ming.


    Then he lifted his foot slowly and walked towards him.


    "The previous thirty-six times I came here was because you broke your promise and failed to fulfill the pledge you swore all those years ago. You tried to fight against me¡­ and in the end, I killed you thirty-six times.


    "I never truly killed you, but only made you sink back into oblivion ¡­ This is the thirty-seventh time¡­ and it will also be thest." Di Tian''s emotionless voice seemed to be thew itself. As he closed in, the pain brought by the seal on the memories became stronger, and the cracks also increased in number.


    "This time, there were more changes than ever before¡­ It is also the only time you were able to destroy all my clones¡­ However, in the end, you¡­ will still fall!"


    There were only several thousands of feet separating the ck-robed Di Tian from Su Ming at that moment. A sharp pain that was enough to drive him mad appeared in Su Ming''s head, and his memories¡­ were gradually being restored.


    At the instant Di Tian took another step forward, a bang resounded in Su Ming''s head, and arge amount of pictures erupted swiftly in his mind, turning into a chaotic mess in his brain.


    In the midst of all that chaos, he saw images¡­ that belonged to a thousand years ago!


    The boy a thousand years ago had been sucked into the void during the change in Dark Mountain, but he did not appear in South Morning. Instead, he had gone to a continent he had never been to before. That ce was filled with wind and snow¡­ and the people there were all strangers. The things there were all unfamiliar¡­


    Several hundreds of yearster, when he arrived at theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm, he found his memories and tried to turn against heaven. Di Tian appeared, and during that battle, he had been bound by an endless amount of chains. At that time he had lost miserably, and the person who defeated him was a man who stood on a gigantic head. He was¡­ the ck-robed Di Tian standing right before his eyes at this moment!


    "This is the thirty-seventh time I descended, and just like the previous thirty-six times, if you will manage to destroy my magical body, from then onwards, I will no longer be able to descend to thend of Berserkers, and you will truly regain your freedom¡­ I will even give you this te¡­" In Su Ming''s newly appeared memories, these were exactly the same words spoken by the ck-robed Di Tian before they fought a thousand years ago.


    "You truly disappoint me¡­" This was the end of Su Ming''s memories a thousand years ago, and they came from the same person.


    The ck-robed Di Tian walked towards him slowly and asked tly, "Do you remember now?"


    Su Ming''s eyes became even redder. He lifted his head and red up at him with killing intent shing in his eyes.


    "Just like the previous thirty-six times, if you can kill my magical body, then you will truly be free from now onwards, and I¡­ will give this te to you."


    As Di Tian spoke, he lifted his right hand, and a ck te flew out. There was aplete spine on that te, and a ghastly presence surrounded it.


    At the instant Su Ming saw this thing, a loud booming sound instantly resounded in his head. He''d seen this te before!

 Chapter 680 — The Berserkers Arrive!

    <h4>Chapter 680: The Berserkers Arrive!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Among those thirty-six times, there were neen when you fell under my Abyss Sword. This time, I''d like to see how you will fare!"


    When Di Tian moved forward, his presence was like one Su Ming had felt when he first saw him all those years ago. It was the presence of supremacy that was like mountains crushing his body, and as it charged towards Su Ming in an attempt to intimidate him, Di Tian lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky.


    A ray of dark light instantly appeared above and charged towards Di Tian''s right hand before turning into a sword on his palm. This sword was Di Tian''s Abyss Sword!


    It was still the same, but the wielder of it before had been Di Tian''s clone. Right then, the person who held it was Di Tian''s ck-robed magical body who had made Su Ming fall into oblivion time and again over a countless number of years!


    This magical body was connected to Di Tian''s own life, and his strength surpassed all his clones''. It was the strongest power he could muster in thend of Berserkers.


    During the previous thirty-six times, Di Tian had used his magical body to perform the final judgment, and every single time he sent this magical body over, it would mean the end for Su Ming.


    Only at this moment did his magical body descend from thend of Immortals, and it was telling enough that Di Tian had only now truly made his decision.


    The most important reason behind his decision was because his magical body had descended to this ce thirty-six times over the years, and the force of thews within thend of Berserkers rejecting him had be incredibly powerful. Even if he did manage to descend, he could not stay for long, and so he had to end the battle as soon as possible.


    The other reason was because Di Tian had sensed a strong danger after the thirty-sixth time he made Su Ming fall into oblivion and sealed his memories. This sense had note from Su Ming himself, but a pair of invisible eyes in thend of Berserkers.


    This pair of eyes always seemed to be staring at him, causing him to only send his clones to thend over the past thousand years and not dare risk sending his magical body again, as it was connected to his life. If it was not because he had to destroy Su Ming, he would not have sent his magical body to thend of Berserkers.


    Di Tian was also too worried to send someone else to handle this matter, and since all his clones were destroyed, he could only¡­ send his magical body!


    Once the Abyss Sword appeared, the boundless vortex in the sky suddenly increased the speed of its rotation for an instant, and a wisp of Yin Death Aura was dragged down by the sword to thend. It turned into a ball of ck fog that surrounded the Abyss Sword, and that ck fog seemed to have turned into several faces of malicious ghosts once they surrounded the de, and all of them were roaring at Su Ming.


    "The first Abyss Sword is to extol the heavens!"


    "The second Abyss Sword is to rise thend!"


    "The third Abyss Sword is to execute people!"


    The ck-robed Di Tian swung the Abyss Sword in his hand, and it immediately split into three, resulting in three swords now flying around Di Tian. As they danced about, more Yin Death Aura surged forth from the vortex in the sky.


    "The fourth Abyss Sword is to send off souls!"


    "The fifth Abyss Sword is to mourn the body!"


    "The sixth Abyss Sword is to destroy the spirits!"


    A glint appeared in the ck-robed Di Tian''s eyes. The three Abyss Swords swayed once more before they turned into six swords that formed a sword Rune. They charged towards Su Ming with a sharp whistle, and the Yin Death Aura that they stirred up turned into thick ck fog that tumbled about and formed a gigantic face of a malicious ghost in the sky. As it howled, it charged swiftly towards Su Ming.


    A powerful sense of danger instantly rose in Su Ming''s heart. That sense of danger came from his soul and from a spot in his memories that even he did not notice previously. It was as if his sealed memories remembered that there were a dozen more times when his body and soul had been destroyed under this particr style and he had sunk into oblivion because of it, just like Di Tian had said.


    "If what you said is true, then this is the thirty-seventh time. I don''t know why I would lose to this Abyss Sword the previous dozen something times, but now¡­"


    Su Ming did not finish speaking. As he left his sentence hanging, not only did he not retreat, but he even took a step forward. At the instant his footnded, his body disappeared in a sh. When he reappeared, he was already right before those six Abyss Swords.


    At the instant he threw his punch forward¡ª


    "The seventh Abyss Sword is to bid farewell to life!"


    "The eighth Abyss Sword is to bury the void!"


    "The ninth Abyss Sword¡­ is to destroy!"


    The ck-robed Di Tian swung his arm, and shadows instantly ovepped the six Abyss Swords around him. Once another three other swords were added to their number, they turned into nine Abyss Swords that shed with Su Ming, and booming sounds reverberated in the air, surging into the sky.


    Su Ming''s fist stopped for a moment. When the nine Abyss Swords cracked inch by inch and fell backwards, they turned into fragmented pieces, but they did not disappear. Instead, once they fused with the fog, they turned into an eerie gigantic mouth of a malicious spirit that looked as if it had corporeal form, and it charged towards Su Ming to devour him.


    This power could devour all those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, so even those who had incredibly great cultivation bases would find it difficult to escape it. This bacsh from the power of Yin Death came from Di Tian''s ultimate divine abilities, and it was an attack that could kill Su Ming a dozen something times in the past.


    Di Tian''s magical body did not bother to hold back even a single bit right from the start of the battle. His attacks were all filled with killing intent.


    However, while this divine ability could destroy Su Ming a dozen something times in the past, it could not deal even a little damage to Su Ming on this day. Di Tian had made a miscalction, and this mistake would cause him to pay an unbearable price.


    In his memories, this was Su Ming''s thirty-seventh awakening. To him, Su Ming''s might came from the final burst in his cultivation base every single time after he awakened, and with each time, his cultivation base would be much stronger than before. Yet even so, he believed that he could control this Destiny who had awakened for the thirty-seventh time.


    However, he did not know that this was not the thirty-seventh time Su Ming had awakened. He had awakened¡­ a countless number of times!


    Each destruction of his soul in the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World was like a real death. This resulted in not only the strength of Su Ming''s will increasing by leaps and bounds, but he also obtained¡­ innumerable awakenings the precise number of which even he himself did not know!


    With each awakening, his potential would increase a little. This unforeseen circumstance of him awakening an endless amount of times in the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World now caused a miscalction in Di Tian''s ns, and had also molded Su Ming to be greater!


    Almost at the instant the big mouth formed from the Yin Death Fog closed in on Su Ming, his expression twisted. He lifted his head swiftly and let out a low roar towards that mouth.


    "Yin Death Aura is the aura within my body! How dare you try to devour me!" Su Ming''s roar reverberated in all directions. Veins popped up on his face, and as his roar echoed in the air, the gigantic vortex in the sky rumbled as well.


    The big mouth that closed in on Su Ming shuddered, and fear as well as hesitation appeared on the malicious spirit''s face. Then, as Su Ming roared, it changed its direction, turned its head, and charged towards the ck-robed Di Tian.


    Powerful killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. With a single move, he rushed towards Di Tian like a shooting star. It did not matter whether this was his clone or his magical body, the entire world of Berserkers was filled with Su Ming''s murderous aura, and whoever it was that he wanted to kill had to die!


    "Di Tian, you''re going to die!"


    Su Ming''s eyes were bloodshot. The seal in his head continued breaking, and his memories raged in his mind like a storm.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming charged towards Di Tian, nearly ten thousand long arcs that looked as if they had blotted out the sky and covered the earth rushed over from the horizon. The person in the lead¡­ was All Entities n''s Grand n Elder, Tian Qi, a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm!


    Excitement was rife in his eyes. The Berserkers behind him were all burning with passion, and their roars traveled forward with a loud echo.


    At that instant, there were also nearly ten thousand long arcs charging forward from another direction. The person in their lead was an old man that was as thin as a skeleton. That old man was Xue Sha, the Elder of the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds!

 Chapter 681 — Bright Yang, Yin Death

    <h4>Chapter 681: Bright Yang, Yin Death</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It did not matter whether it was the tribe members for the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds or the disciples of All Entities n. At that moment these people, who numbered to nearly twenty thousand, saw a shocking sight at the same time from two directions. They saw the gigantic statue of the God of Berserkers in midair, and at the instant their gazes fell on it, all of them felt their blood boiling with a bang.


    That statue of the God of Berserkers gave Immortals pressure, but to the Berserkers, it brought them a wave of excitement and madness that could not be described with words. It was as if their full potential would explode forth if they were beside that statue, and theirbat abilities would also increase by arge marginpared to before.


    Aside from the statue causing these Berserkers to feel their blood boiling, the tens of thousands of Immortals on thend also caused the people from the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds and All Entities n to have their pupils shrink.


    The Immortals on the ground also saw the Berserkersing en masse as well. All of them were silent, but they no longer had the arrogance and suppressive air they put on when they met in the past, because there was a terrifying person here who had ughtered an innumerable amount of their own and even destroyed Di Tian''s clones, and they had witnessed the entire process of this happening!


    The Great Tribe of Surging Clouds and All Entities n caused a slight change to happen to the battlefield. However, before the two forces of Berserkers could understand what was going on, they saw the gigantic statue of the God of Berserkers and the Runes rotating and rumbling in the sky!


    As those Runes rotated, powerful light spread out from within them, and it was clear that a new batch of Immortals were about to descend.


    Aside from these, there was also something else that caused the Great Tribe of Surging Cloud''s Xue Sha and All Entities n''s Tian Xi''s gazes to gather in the same spot.


    It was the sight of Su Ming''s eldest senior brother fighting against Ji An in the sky, with loud, booming sounds echoing around. Eldest senior brother held a battle axe in his hand, and in his other hand was a huge shield that had been formed by the near hundred Shaman Souls at some point in time. He was engaged in a battle to the death with Ji An, and Ji An''s expression was dark while retreating continuously. He had already executed arge variety of attacks, but none of them could suppress the fierce will that propelled his opponent to press forward courageously!


    ck fog churned at the spot where these two people fought, and there seemed to be an endless amount of ferocious fiends from the world beyond roaring about. However, none of them seemed to have the courage to get closer to Su Ming''s eldest senior brother. Booming sounds continued spreading outwards, and their battlefield took up half of the sky.


    There was a long arc that was charging towards the person with the crown and the ck robe. The face of that person in the long arc could not be seen clearly; he was only a blurry shadow. Almost at the moment these Berserkers arrived and saw the battle in the region, a loud boom that shook the sky and earth traveled swiftly in all directions from the spot where there was a person fighting against the ck-robed man who looked like an Emperor.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s thirty-six or thirty-seven times, neither does it matter whether these memories are real or fake¡­ none of them matter to me!" Su Ming''s voice echoed in the air in the midst of the rumbling. He staggered nearly a thousand feet backwards, and when he stopped, he lifted his head. There was blood trickling down the corners of his mouth.


    This blood was not due to him being injured by Di Tian. It had instead been caused by Su Ming biting the tip of his tongue to force his mind to clear up in the midst of the chaos that had been brought about by his memories erupting to the front of his mind.


    "It was incredibly difficult to break this seal previously, but when you arrived, some of my memories were automatically released when the seal cracked. Di Tian¡­ this is too fake. It doesn''t matter to me whether what you said is true, as long as I kill you, none of this is important anymore!" Su Ming''s eyes turned crimson, and he swiftly took a step once again towards Di Tian.


    When he lifted his right hand, the statue of the God of Berserkers in the sky let out a roar and lifted its right hand as well before it hurled its fist forward. But it did not throw its punch towards Di Tian, it had instead directed its fist towards¡­ Su Ming!


    It was also at this moment that the people from the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds and All Entities n gathered their gazes on Su Ming from two different directions, even if they were still tens of thousands of feet away from the battlefield.


    They¡­ saw Su Ming''s face clearly, and also saw the exact same face on the statue of the God of Berserkers. At the instant their gazes gathered on Su Ming''s body, an impulse rose within them, and that impulse made their blood start erupting out of their control.


    It was boiling violently in all Berserkers now. They did not know who was the first to cry out, but quickly more roars joined in, and the sound of them all instantly rose and fell in the air until there was only one voice left in the sky in the end!


    "Greetings, God of Berserkers!"


    "Greetings, God of Berserkers!"


    "Greetings, God of Berserkers!"


    That voice shook the sky and earth, born from twenty thousand people shouting at the same time. This was the booming sounding from the blood of twenty thousand people. This was the roar of the Berserkers after they traveled several tens of thousands of lis to this ce!


    Almost at the moment that voice reverberated in the world and shook the entire area, the right fist of the statue crashed into the charging Su Ming.


    The ten thousand foot tall statue of the God of Berserkers lifted its head and let out a violent roar, as if it was responding to the Berserkers'' roars.


    In the midst of that roar, Su Ming''s body swiftly fused into his statue. At the instant he disappeared, a powerful light that had never appeared in the statue''s eyes suddenly begun shining. That light was killing intent and intelligence. At the instant it appeared, it was as if the statue of the God of Berserkers became Su Ming himself!


    Fusing with the statue of the God of Berserkers was a racial divine ability that could only be executed by those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. Before they attained this level of power, a strong Berserker in the Berserker Soul Realm could ce their statue of the God of Berserkers in their body, but once they attained greatpletion, they could reverse the process and fuse themselves into their statue. Then, from there¡­ they could bring out the Berserkers'' powerful might!


    The ck-robed Di Tian''s pupils shrank slightly. He let out a cold harrumph towards Su Ming''s deration that he did not care whether his words of killing him thirty-six were true. Di Tian did not bother to continue speaking. Killing intent instead shone briefly in his eyes, and he lifted his right hand swiftly, swinging it at the sky. During that instant, he opened his mouth and spat out a golden stone.


    This stone was not big. It was only the breadth of a finger and half a finger long. However, once it appeared, the stone abruptly exploded, and the area around its edges began squirming. In the span of a breath, it grew to the size of a fist, and in the next instant it grew asrge as a skull!


    Once that stone appeared, a wave of power that belonged to Bright Yang abruptly spread out, causing the world around it to look as if it was being torn apart. Ripples spread out from around it, as if space itself could not withstand the stone''s existence!


    This was a Bright Yang Stone!


    In fact, it was a Bright Yang Stone that was refined by Di Tian. The light it spread out could destroy all souls of Yin Death.


    "You are, in the end, something from Yin Death. This Bright Yang Stone will be the item that will bring you your death. Under the radiance of Bright Yang, I''d like to see how you will manage to not be destroyed!" The ck-robed Di Tian lifted his right hand and seized that stone before he squeezed it. The stone cracked and exploded.


    When that happened, it looked as if a sun had broken down. Powerful rays of golden light spread out through the area with a bang, but it only spread out to a thousand feet before gathered together and charging towards Su Ming.


    It caused the entire area around Su Ming, who had transformed into his statue of the God of Berserkers, to instantly turn gold. Momentster, arge amount of ck fog spread out from inside it.


    The face on Su Ming''s statue began to swiftly and violently wither away. This feeling was much stronger than the first time Su Ming had walked out of Yin Death Region.


    Su Ming let out a muffled roar, but he did not retreat. Instead, he took a step towards that golden light. He lifted his right arm, and with his palm facing upward while the back of his hand was turned downwards, he swung them towards the Bright Yang Light around him.


    "What scatters away is the past, and what remains is the future, but the moment now¡­ is Destiny!" Su Ming stated, his voice echoing in the air.


    When he swung his arm, the Bright Yang Light that had caused him to feel death instantly fell back and moved away from his body, as if time had started flowing back. At that moment, he statue that was Su Ming''s body was no longer enveloped by Bright Yang Light.


    However, this was the divine ability Di Tian''s magical body had used specifically to curb Su Ming. Even with Destiny''s time reversal, Su Ming could only make that light retreat for an instant. Immediately after, Bright Yang Light gathered on Su Ming''s body once again.


    However, in that instant when there was none of it covering him, arge amount of ck fog had spread out from Su Ming''s body, and he looked as if he had grown endlessly older. His statue lifted its left hand at that moment and seized the Yin Death that filled the sky above the world of Berserkers.


    "Verdant Abyssal Seal!" Su Ming let out a roar towards the sky, and as he shouted, seven green shadows immediately appeared around him. They were Su Ming''s Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal!


    Bright Yang could curb Yin Death¡­ but if he flipped it over, Yin Death could also curb Bright Yang!


    Bright Yang Light came towards him once again. At the instant it covered Su Ming''s body, the seven green figures around Su Ming gathered together to kneel and bow towards him.


    At the instant they bowed down, the vortex in the sky let out a violent roar, and arge amount of ck smoke descended swiftly, but it was not aiming to attack anyone. It was instead charging towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming had ced the Verdant Abyssal Seal on his own body. By doing so, at the instant Bright Yang Light was about to reach him, the ck fog that was Yin Death came rushing towards him with a loud rumbling.


    A ceaseless noise that shook the sky and earth erupted. It shook the world so much that the sky changed and the earth looked as if it was about to start tumbling about. When that sound gradually dissipated, Su Ming''s statue still remained standing in the sky.


    He looked old, and an incredibly weakened air spread out from his body, but as killing intent shed in Su Ming''s eyes, he immediately started recovering from his weakened stated, because those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm could absorb the power of the world and use it for their own!


    It was especially so when Su Ming had fused together with his statue of the God of Berserkers. The speed at which he absorbed the power of the world made it seem as if he was devouring it.


    Bright Yang Light that had been around him was already gone without a trace. The only person remaining before him was Di Tian, who was standing thousands of feet away with an incredibly dark expression.


    "Nine Abyss Sword could not kill you, and neither could Bright Yang Light destroy you¡­ Then, I''d like to see how you will handle¡­ Punishment!"


    Di Tian''s lips lifted in a cold sneer, and he raised his right hand and pointed swiftly towards the sky after he formed a seal!

 Chapter 682 — Dying with You!

    <h4>Chapter 682: Dying with You!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Di Tian pointed upward, he also bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of golden blood.


    At the instant this blood appeared, it immediately turned into drops of golden pellets that charged towards the vortex in the sky as he swung his right arm.


    "With mine will, I activate the Immortals'' Vessel and have it descend to Yin Death Void to execute Destiny''s Heavenly Punishment!" Di Tian''s voice reverberated in the area at that moment. There was a supreme might in that voice, causing all the people who heard it to feel their hearts tremble.


    It was especially so since the divine ability Di Tian cast this time was definitely nothing ordinary. This was an Art that could only be executed by having him give up a mouthful of his magical body''s blood as a price, and it would definitely not be on the same level as what his clones could execute.


    Ever since Di Tian''s magical body appeared, he had not once executed a weak Art. It did not matter whether it was his Abyss Sword or this Destiny''s Punishment, all of them were killing moves!


    Almost at the moment his blood turned into long arcs and charged towards the vortex that covered the entire Berserkers'' sky, the vortex froze because of it, as if the rotations within it had stilled.


    In the boundless gxy beyond the vortex in the Berserkers'' sky were nine cultivations that kept vignce on Yin Death Region. When the vortex stopped moving, brilliant light erupted from the gxy, and as the light grew to a piercing degree, a strong ray swiftly erupted with a bang from one of the cultivations and shot straight into thatyer of Yin Death Fog. This forced the fog to spread out, allowing a little of that strong ray of light to seep through and charge towards thend of Berserkers.


    But it was not just one!


    There were nine of them!


    Eight other strong rays of light came from the other cultivations as well. With a loud whistle in the air, they burst into the gxy, causing the Yin Death Vortex to roar and a thickyer of fog to start spreading outwards madly. Then¡­ a pit appeared in the center of the fog!


    Anyone in the world of Berserkers who lifted their heads and looked at the sky at that moment would be able to clearly see the center of the vortex in the sky. Once the fog stilled and started tumbling about with those booming sounds while looking as if it was boiling, the fog started dispersing at the edges, and as it scattered away, it revealed¡­


    A gigantic pit at the center!


    And for the first time in their lives, the Berserkers¡­ saw the true gxy!


    Yet the instant the gxy appeared, it was immediately reced by nine powerful rays of light that were piercing to the eyes. They sliced through the sky with loud whistling sounds and shot through Yin Death Fog to descend on thend. Their appearance immediately turned them into the most powerful light in the world of Berserkers.


    The nine punishments appeared at the same time, and they were alling to destroy Destiny!


    In fact, this would not just affect Destiny. The might of these nine powerful rays of light could destroy the entire Eastern Wastnds. This¡­ was the powerful killing move that Di Tian had prepared to destroy Su Ming!


    "You''re mad!" Ji An let out a furious roar as he fought against Su Ming''s eldest senior brother in the ck fog.


    In the midst of shock, the Immortals on the ground spread out and started fleeing in all directions. Before the nine powerful rays of light closed in, thend begun to feel like a sea of fire, and a wave of heat washed over everyone present!


    The two Berserker forces in the sky were stunned, their gazes fixed on the sky. They watched the powerful lighting towards them, because¡­ they had nowhere to run!


    "Destiny, I refuse to believe that you will be able to fight back against this punishment! Besides¡­" A ferocious look appeared on the ck-robed Di Tian''s face. He bit the tip of his tongue once again and coughed up another mouthful of his magical body''s blood. That blood charged towards the sky with a loud whistle.


    At the same time, powerful light spread out from the nine cultivations beyond Yin Death Fog once again, and another nine rays of powerful light shook thes, then burst forth with a bang.


    "I''d like to see¡­ how you''ll fight against this!" The ck-robed Di Tian let out a low growl. A malicious and cruel look appeared in his eyes as he looked towards Su Ming, who had fused with his statue of the God of Berserkers in midair.


    Forget what sort of price Di Tian would have to pay to activate these eighteen powerful rays of punishment. If they descended on Eastern Wastnds, then it would bring this continent a disaster that was equivalent to the amount of damage that was brought forth when the it had rammed itself into South Morning.


    The Immortals'' might was shown clearly with this priceless treasure that could deal out a punishment strong enough to destroy the world of Berserkers. Perhaps this peerless treasure was the greatest reason for caution and would also bring about the greatest amount of damage to the Berserkers!


    "I can spare you, as long as you lower your head before me and fall once again. I can give you¡­ one final chance!" The ck-robed Di Tian stood in midair and looked at Su Ming coldly.


    At that moment, he had a real upper hand in this battle. Now that the true Punishment had appeared, Su Ming would not be the only one who died. The endless amount of Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds would die alongside him.


    Su Ming looked at the sky. He saw the nine powerful rays of light charging towards him with loud whistles and also saw the second batch that had appeared right behind them.


    This was not the first time he saw Di Tian executing this attack, but clearly, what he sawst time could notpare to what he was seeing right then. This¡­ was the true Punishment!


    ''Is everything¡­ about to end¡­?'' Bitterness rose in Su Ming''s heart. Even if he attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, in the face of the priceless treasure that could destroy the entire world of Berserkers¡­ he was still unable to fight.


    At that moment, his vow to kill Di Tian seemed to have turned into a massive joke, a spoof, a fact telling him that he could not hope to fulfill his vow.


    And this was not even the real Di Tian. This was just his magical body.


    ''But I don''t want to ept this!''


    Madness appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and a crimson red light shone in them. It was formed by blood capiries filling his eyes and determination that appeared in the statue''s gaze when he fused with it.


    "I refuse to ept this! How can I lower my head to you?!" Su Ming let out a hoarse roar. It was a voice filled with madness, a cry screaming that he was not bothered by death.


    "I can die, but even if I die, I will remain standing! I will hold my head high as I die! Who are you, Di Tian?! You are not worth me lowering my head!


    "My power may not match up to yours, but my backbone¡­ is made of madness that not even the universe can bend!" As Su Ming roared, he swiftly charged out and lifted his left hand to strike the first powerful ray of light that came from the sky.


    He was full of an indomitable determination, a shocking will and resolution. It was a madness screaming that he would rather die than lower his head!


    He hurled his fist forward, and at the instant his hand shed against the first ray of light, loud booming sounds reverberated in the air, and the left hand of Su Ming''s statue exploded with a bang. It turned into shards that fell backwards before turning into powder that scattered in all directions.


    As violent ripples swiftly spread through the are, Su Ming''sughter reverberated in the air.


    "I lived in an illusion, I was lost, I could not find my home, I did not have a home¡­ but why does it matter?!" Su Ming lifted his right hand and hurled his fist towards the second ray of light as he charged towards the sky.


    A roar reverberated in the air once again, shaking the world so much that the weather changed. Su Ming''s right arm¡­ was ripped into pieces andpletely shattered.


    "Why does it matter?! Between the threat of death and a spine that would never bend, I will choose¡­ thetter!" Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers had lost both its arms, but his body still continued charging forward. With a spin, he lifted his right leg and kicked the third iing ray of light.


    It became darker, and the right leg of the statue waspletely shattered!


    This scenes even shocked the ck-robed Di Tian. The horrifying charge made him feel as if he had just gotten to know Su Ming for the first time ever.


    Ji An and Xing Gan were no longer fighting. The horrifying booms were enough to shock all the people''s hearts. The tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground were shocked to silence as Su Ming went through the horrifying and devastating blows.


    During that instant, some among the two Berserker forces wept.


    A loud bang shot into the sky, but it could not cover Su Ming''sughter. He lifted his left leg and kicked forward, making his leg sh against the fourth ray of light. Once it was destroyed and disappeared, Su Ming, who had lost all his limbs, used his body to fight against the fifth ray of light.


    With each bang, all those who bore witness would fall into a deeper state of silence. At the moment the torso of Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers shattered and he only had a head left in the sky, the sixth ray of light charged towards him.


    Su Mingughed long and hard, then rammed his statue''s head against the sixth ray of light. Booming sounds swept through the world. At the instant the statue''s head shattered, Su Ming''s real body appeared in the sky. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and his body plunged down towards the ground.


    The seventh, eighth, ninth¡­ and up to the eighteenth ray of light were all charging towards him.


    "I can still continue!"


    Su Ming gritted his teeth. Without his statue of the God of Berserkers, he would immediately disappear into the wind under this light. Right at the instant the final burst of power erupted from Su Ming''s body and he was about to force himself to charge towards the seventh ray of light¡­ a tall, headless body appeared right in front of him.


    "Youngest junior brother, I''ll die together with you!" a muffled voice said, and tears fell from Su Ming''s eyes. Heughed loudly.


    "Damn it, if I knew about this beforehand, I wouldn''t havee here¡­ but since I''m already here¡­ I, Xue Sha, from the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds, will die together with the God of Berserkers!" The thin old man from the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds let out a sigh at that moment, and his speed increased exponentially as he charged towards Su Ming.


    "We of the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds will die together with the God of Berserkers!" The near ten thousand members of the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds behind the old man did not retreat. All of them roared and charged forward.


    "I, Tian Qi, from All Entities n, hereby greet the God of Berserkers, and am willing to die together with the God of Berserkers!" All Entities n''s Tian Qi was the first person to have chosen toe and pay his respects to Su Ming. At that moment, there was a slightplicated look on his face, but there was no hesitation within him as he said these words. With one move, he charged towards Su Ming.


    Right behind him, the members of the twelve tribes that formed All Entities n roared together and charged forward with loud whistling sounds.


    "We are willing to die with the God of Berserkers!"


    The voices from these twenty thousand people shocked all the Immortals'' hearts at that moment!


    These voices created a huge wave of emotion in Su Ming''s heart¡­ He had never experienced this kind of feeling before. The indescribable warmth that was formed from what he was seeing now spread, for the first time, through his heart.

 Chapter 683 — Elder!

    <h4>Chapter 683: Elder!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A race should have a soul!


    A race without a soul was bound to die out!


    The Berserkers'' soul had gradually faded away and died as the first God of Berserkers left, as the second God of Berserkers was torn apart, and the third God of Berserkers disappeared.


    The only thing left behind was bewilderment and a sickly illusion. The Berserkers lived in the glory that existed in ancient scrolls and refused to wake up. Perhaps more urately speaking¡­ they could not ept the state of decline their race was currently going through.


    The Berserkers were indeed no longer the race that had the worship of all worlds under the first God of Berserkers'' rule¡­ It was like an old man who had one foot in his grave and was walking down the final stretch of his life.


    The separation of the continents, the inability to continue their culture, the inner strife caused by the Shamans'' betrayal, and the permeation brought by the numerous Immortals who descended over the years had caused the Berserkers to fall apart, leaving behind only an empty shell.


    Even their level of cultivation was eternally stuck at the Berserker Soul Realm and they could not enter the next Realm. As time passed by, this race began to gradually be unable to catch up to their history, and they were slowly¡­ abandoned by time.


    Would such a race still have a soul? No, it no longer possessed one, because it had already died!


    Its past glory only remained in the moaning notes of a xun. Its past prosperity had also been destroyed and turned into emptiness. It was a skeleton burning in mes, and it was destined to only be aforting dream. It could let her people''s blood burn, but it would be difficult for it to set fire to its people''s souls!


    The Immortals'' Nineary Punishment was the guillotine hanging over the necks of the people in this world!


    Perhaps this guillotine should have fallen a long time ago¡­ but no matter what, this was thend of Berserkers that had been worshipped by worlds in the past, and a person who had made all Immortals bow their heads to him and made Sacred Morning Dao World tremble before him had been born in this world.


    Lie Shan Xiu!


    This was his hometown¡­ and even though he had gone missing a long time ago, he¡­ might perhaps not be dead! Perhaps he woulde back one of these days.


    Even if he did not return, he had left behind priceless treasures in the world of Berserkers to protect his people, and had also left behind¡­ the Berserkers''w, which was much stronger than all his various priceless treasures!


    Thisw was also Yin Death Region''sw. Under thisw, all those who descended to the world would find their power weakened without bounds. If it was not for thisw, then the Berserkers¡­ might have disappeared in time a long time ago.


    However, these were all just external forces. If a race was void of a soul, then it was still walking only towards extinction.


    What is a soul? Su Ming had no knowledge about it, but the roars echoing in his ears and the warmth as well as the powerful emotion he felt in his heart allowed him to understand something.


    Perhaps these roars, these derations to die together, and the state of their blood being set on fire had allowed¡­ a shred of the Berserkers'' soul to bloom!


    They were afraid of death, but they quelled their terror and faced death bravely without turning back. If the people''s soul had already disappeared, if the race itself had already been cast aside by time, then¡­ if he could not make his people rise once more, he would¡­ die with his race!


    The derations of dying with the God of Berserkers might not have even been aimed at Su Ming¡­ but toward all the Berserkers!


    They would die with the Berserkers!


    The roars from these twenty thousand people, their shouts that shook the sky and earth turned into the strongest howls in the world at that moment. Madness could be heard in their voices, and it was an outburst that was born after being oppressed for an innumerable amount of years. Under this outburst¡­ why should death even matter to them?!


    Under this outburst and under this will to rather die with the Berserkers, the emotion Su Ming felt in his heart made a warmth bloom in his body. It was one that he had never experienced before, and it had nothing to do with any sort of love. This was¡­ the shoots of the newly born Berserkers'' soul!


    This soul was no longer the Berserkers'' soul of the past. It was a soul born from the unwillingness to ept fate even in the midst of destruction, a madness born from being empty¡­ and a determination to die in glory rather than live in dishonor!


    This soul had no form. It could not be seen, could not be touched, but during that instant, the tens of thousands of Immortals on the ground could strongly sense a will from the twenty thousand people in the sky that seemed as if they could rise from ashes and crush everything!


    Ji An''s face turned pale. He took a few staggering steps backwards. At the level of cultivation he was, he could see the hints of what was going on with just a nce. As he watched the twenty thousand Berserkers roar and saw their wills erupting with loud booms, his expression changed rapidly.


    ''The Berserkers'' soul¡­''


    The ck-robed Di Tian''s expression changed immediately. He had also not expected that the Nineary Punishment he executed would cause these twenty thousand Berserkers to show signs of forming a soul.


    This sign was a form of belief and a worship. It was also a form of determination. Once this sort of resolution appeared within a race, then it would be incredibly terrifying in the future. It was a racial soul that no form of power could destroy.


    Unless¡­ all the descendants of that race were killed off, and none remained!


    ''These twenty thousand people are seeds. If they don''t die in this disaster, once they spread out, they will spread the seeds of this Berserkers'' soul throughout the entire world of Berserkers, and they will affect all those with Berserker blood. At that time¡­ the Berserkers will be like a race that opened its eyes, having woken up after sleeping for tens of thousands of years!


    ''I absolutely can not let this happen. These people¡­ must all die!''


    A glint appeared in Di Tian''s eyes, and he bit the tip of his tongue to cough up another mouthful of blood before he lifted his right hand and swung it at the air. The golden drops of blood charged towards the vortex in the sky, and as it rumbled, piercing light erupted once more from the nine cultivations that kept watch over Yin Death Region beyond Yin Death Fog, and another nine powerful rays of light descended with loud booming sounds.


    Yet at the moment these nine rays of light shot through Yin Death Fog and were just about to charge into the world of Berserkers, a moaning note of a xun suddenly rang through the world of Berserkers,ing from Yin Death Fog in the vortex!


    The notes of that xun begun ringing incredibly abruptly, and they sounded like the weeping of the Berserkers. The notes of that song reverberated in the air, and it caused the nine powerful rays of light to freeze at the instant they descended. At that instant, the entire universe and the world that was within Yin Death Region looked as if they had stopped moving.


    The second batch of light also stopped moving, and so did the seventh ray of Punishment which was located right above Su Ming and which Xing Gan as well as arge number of Berserkers wanted to block!


    Everything seemed to have instantlye to a halt. The only thing that existed was the moaning song of the xun. It echoed in the world, and at the instant the notes from the song fell into Su Ming''s ears, he lifted his head slowly and looked towards the sky.


    He was familiar with this song. He had heard it several times before, and thest time he heard it was before his battle against Di Tian''s clone. The previous time before thest¡­ was when he was looking at an old man, and he had yed this song before Su Ming.


    The old man''s face appeared in Su Ming''s head, but suddenly, he found that he could not remember how the old man looked. His breathing quickened, and to his shock, he noticed a fact that he had never realized before!


    The old man''s face¡­ seemed to be different every single time Su Ming saw him. The only thing that remained clear in Su Ming''s face was his actions, which looked like those of a blind man.


    It was tantly obvious that this old man had a different appearance every single time Su Ming ran into him, but only at this moment did Su Ming notice it. This was an incredibly strange matter, and it allowed him to understand a lot of things.


    "A soul has finally appeared among us Berserkers. How can I just let you destroy it?!" An ancient voice that seemed to have lived through an endless amount of time came from the fog in the vortex. Once it started speaking, the moaning notes of the xun started echoing in the air even more animatedly.


    The ck-robed Di Tian''s pupils shrank swiftly. This was the first time he had heard this voice, but it was not the first time he sensed the presence that now came from the vortex!!


    It was this presence that had made him not dare to send his magical body to thend for years. It was also this presence that had given him that faint sense of danger!


    "Who are you?!" Di Tian took a step forward. When he lifted his right hand, his fingers shattered and turned into five blood arrows that charged into Yin Death Vortex.


    These five blood arrows immediately turned into five blood dragons that fused together as they roared ferociously, transforming into a five-headed beast of blood that charged into the vortex. A booming sound surged into the sky.


    In the midst of that noise, Yin Death Vortex looked as if it had crumbled and started spreading outwards swiftly. At the instant it spread out¡­ a person in white was revealed within!


    That person was an old man with dull eyes. His face was different in everyone''s eyes, and in fact, his face would also change every single time anyone looking at him blinked.


    However¡­ there were very few who noticed this. It was as if their minds had automatically ignored the fact that his face was constantly changing.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the old man, he recognized him. This was the old xun maker!


    However, this time, once he saw the old man''s face clearly, he found his heart trembling violently. The amount of shock he felt was something he had never experienced before. Even when he learned that the world of Berserkers was really Yin Death World, the amount of shock he felt could not hope topare to what he was feeling now.


    He felt as if there thousands of lightning bolts crackling in his head, and all of them were roaring at the same time. His mind instantly turned chaotic and his body shuddered violently. He was stunned, unable to think, and the only thing remaining before his eyes was the old man''s face.


    He did not dare blink. He was afraid that if he blinked, the old man''s face would change once again, and the face that was making him tremble would go away.


    That face was the one that had left the deepest mark in his memories. That smile was the most difficult thing for him to forget in his life. All of these things caused Su Ming''s soul to be empty, clear of all confusion.


    "Elder¡­" Su Ming mumbled, and right after he mumbled these words, he let out a shocking cry. "Elder!"


    The old man''s face before Su Ming''s eyes at that moment¡­ was the one that belonged to Dark Mountain Tribe''s Elder. He was Mo Sang, Su Ming''s¡­ elder!

 Chapter 684 — One Point!

    <h4>Chapter 684: One Point!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Humans would usually describe time passing as something that happened in the blink of an eye. They would usually say something akin to "Many years have passed by in the blink of an eye." This was a metaphor, because time was short, resulting in most people finding that it was already toote by the time they wanted to treasure it.


    This was an expression of regret after time passed. It was a thought that would appear after something had happened, and they would find themselves reminiscing over the time they had not cherished.


    But for Su Ming, it was the opposite!


    He did not dare blink, because he knew that if he blinked even once, he would no longer be able to see the same face. One blink, and time would pass. The reluctance to part before the eventual parting made Su Ming feel tears well up in his eyes as he stared at the affectionate smile and familiar wrinkles in the sky.


    "You¡­ suffered¡­" the old man said in a hoarse voice. Su Ming trembled, but he could not say even a single word.


    "You''re Mo Sang¡­ No, you''re not Mo Sang¡­" The ck- robed Di Tian stared at the old man in the sky and uttered these two conflicting sentences. Almost at the moment he finished speaking, a glint appeared in his eyes. He swiftly lifted his right hand. His previously destroyed fingers had recovered, and Di Tian seized the air in the direction towards the sky.


    "I understand now¡­ but you''re just a Yin Death Soul. Even if you''ve mastered the power of Yin Death and became an undying and imperishable existence¡­ You can only do so here!" The ck-robed Di Tian''s words were a little jerky and difficult to understand. Once they were voiced and he lifted his right hand, a ball of fire started burning the ck-robed Di Tian''s body.


    He was¡­ burning his magical body!


    The act of the ck-robed Di Tian burning his magical body was telling enough that he was incredibly wary of the old man who had walked out of Yin Death Fog. He almost instantly let out a low roar that reverberated through the area.


    "I won''t be able to kill you here, but I can seal you¡­ Immortals''s, send Yin Death downwards!" As Di Tian seized the air, a string ofplicated and difficult incantations tumbled out of his mouth. At the same time, the mes burning his body became even stronger, and his legs disappeared straight away.


    As they vanished, a boom immediately surged into the sky from the vortex. Muffled, it traveled through the air. Then, four out of the nine cultivations in the Immortals'' gxy that keep watch over the world of Berserkers beyond the vortex changed their trajectory!


    A powerful white light erupted from the four gigantic cultivations. Once they changed their trajectory¡­ they swiftly charged towards Yin Death Vortex!!


    This was Di Tian assimting with the power from the cultivations by burning his magical body. With the descent of the cultivations, the power needed to suppress the old xun maker erupted forward.


    With a loud rumble, one of the four cultivations sank its body sink into Yin Death Fog. All those who were watching could clearly see that it was sinking rapidly. Within an instant, it disappeared without a trace, just like a gigantic stone that had sank into the depths of a river.


    The other three cultivation nts sank into the fog one after another, right behind that first as loud banging sounds rang in the gxy.


    At the same time, all those within thend of Berserkers lifted their heads and looked upwards. The fog in the sky was churning so violently that it had already surpassed the level of activity it had when the powerful rays of light shot through earlier. At that moment, the fog in the sky was roaring like a raging sea. At the instant that happened, a gigantic cultivation appeared within the fog in the sky.


    The fog started spreading madly in all directions. The cultivation that was so big it would be difficult to describe its size with words reced the whole sky. A curved edge appeared, and all those in the world of Berserkers could see the mountains and seas on it, as well as the shocking pressure that wasing from it.


    That was¡­ a descending into the world of Berserkers!


    No matter where any person was, as long as they were in thend of Berserkers, they would be able to see the cultivation that had revealed a small arc of itself in the sky!!=


    Eastern Wastnds trembled. The Dead Sea roared. The entirend of Berserkers started showing signs of copse as this cultivation descended. During that instant, booming sounds that reverberated through the entire world of Berserkers traveled into the air, and right before everyone''s eyes¡­ there appeared other arching edges that belonged to three other cultivations!


    There were four cultivations in total, and they hadpletely upied the sky, shocking everyone who saw them.


    If these four cultivations exploded at that moment, then the entire world of Berserkers¡­ would no longer exist. The Dead Sea wouldpletely dry up, and Yin Death Region might even end up turning into a gigantic pit.


    "I''d like to see you stopping me from killing the person I want to kill and destroying the soul I want evaporated!" There was only a small portion of Di Tian''s body that remained as he continued burning it. Heughed madly and lifted his arms to swing at the four cultivations that were now upying most of the Berserkers'' sky.


    The four cultivations that had revealed their edges let out rumbling sounds and sank down, but no matter how fast they were, since they were too big, they looked as if they were sinking down slowly. It was the same no matter from where on thend of the Berserkers a person watched them.


    As they descended and the circumferential area grewrger, Eastern Wastnds showed signs of copse.


    At that moment, a sigh echoed in the area. The person who let out this sigh was the old xun maker. At that instant, his body grew endlesslyrger before everyone''s eyes, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a gigantic figure that could hold up the world.


    That body was a mere illusion, and everything within him was made up of thick Yin Death Aura. It was as if his existence was formed by it alone. Once he supported the sky, his gigantic body changed once again with a bang.


    He turned¡­ into a piece of cloth that had no bounds!


    The blue cloth was the color of the sky. As it tumbled about, it covered the entire Berserkers'' sky and charged towards the four cultivations, enveloping them within.


    Su Ming had never blinked, not even once, and he still did not blink when the old man turned into the cloth that was the sky and covered everything, also blocking Su Ming''s gaze. Due to this, he was¡­ no longer able to see that familiar face.


    It was also at that moment that the ck-robed Di Tian turned to look at Su Ming. He only had a head remaining after even his arms disappeared as his body burned.


    "Su Ming, no one will be able to save you anymore¡­ I''ve prepared a divine ability specifically for you. You''ll like it a lot. You''ll like it really much¡­ And I will end this farce with this Art!"


    At the instant a cold sneer appeared at the corners of Di Tian''s lips, a powerful dark light erupted from his eyes.


    That dark light spread out instantly. It covered the entire blue sky that was formed by the old xun maker''s body, causing the whole sky to turn dark.


    But it was notplete darkness. There were sparkling stars in the sky, and each of these stars were like Di Tian''s eyes. At the same time a chilling light shone from those stars, they seemed to connect to form¡­


    A gigantic face!


    Su Ming''s heart trembled violently. He felt as if every single person around him had disappeared. It did not matter whether they were Berserkers or Immortals, only Su Ming himself remained in the entire world under the sky.


    He stood there and looked at the human face formed by the stars. At the instant he saw it, a loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s mind.


    How could he possibly forget this sky? How could he possibly forget this ancient face that was formed by the stars?


    "Su Ming, remember this sky¡­" The final divine ability his elder had cast all those years ago in Dark Mountain seemed to be echoing in Su Ming''s ears. It was a divine ability that made a g cover the entire sky.


    It was the same sky, the same face, just like how it was in his memories¡­


    That face was incredibly simr to Su Ming''s, but it was a lot older than his. However, there was no gentleness in its eyes. There was only an overbearing look, as well as a murderous, bloodthirsty re!


    He looked at Su Ming, and Su Ming was also looking at him.


    "Do you want¡­ to return to Dark Mountain?" The face in the sky gradually opened his mouth and let out a voice that sounded like thunder booming. It echoed in the air and fell into Su Ming''s ears, shaking his soul.


    "Do you want¡­ to see your elder¡­?"


    "Do you want¡­ to fulfill your promise to Bai Ling¡­?"


    "Do you want¡­ to see Dark Mountain''s sky once again¡­?" The voice grew louder with each question. Eventually it became part of the world, causing perplexity to appear in Su Ming''s soul as it trembled.


    "Do you want¡­ to return to the past¡­?"


    "Do you want¡­ to restart from the beginning¡­?" When that voice asked this question, a powerful ray of starlight erupted from the sky. It spread out and covered thend, causing the world to turn muddled before it started repeating itself in a loop.


    "A thousand years of reincarnations. A thousand years of destiny. A thousand years¡­" The voice and its overbearing pressure gradually weakened. Eventually, it became so faint that it was barely noticeable. Su Ming slowly closed his eyes. A deep wave of fatigue turned into a whirlpool within his soul that drowned his consciousness and¡­ submerged everything about him.


    A loud boom that shook the sky and earth surged up toward Su Ming''s ears, and he instinctively opened his eyes. The fatigue that was spreading through all of his body made him unable to help himself, and he closed his eyes at the instant he reopened them.


    However, right at the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a piece of blue sky, he saw that the now iplete Dark Mountain only had four summits, and ck me Mountain no longer had any summit.


    He also saw¡­ ck Mountain Tribe''s Elder, who should have been dragged into the void.


    There was also¡­ the familiar figure of his elder, who was originally standing on the mountain before he fell down in the midst of his exhaustion!


    "This is¡­ the past¡­" Su Ming mumbled. This was the final scene he saw before he closed his eyes once again.


    This time, after he closed his eyes, Su Ming felt that he had a very long dream. In his dream, he saw himself going to a ce called South Morning. Over there, he came to a ce named ninth summit, which he called his home. He had three senior brothers and a strange Master who liked to change his clothes often.


    He also went to Eastern Wastnds and became the God of Berserkers¡­


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he woke up from this dream and found himself lying on a small bed. Everything around him was incredibly unfamiliar.


    "You''re awake¡­" A familiar voice reached Su Ming''s ears. It came from a pale looking teenager, who was¡­ Bei Ling.

 Chapter 685 — Sixty Years

    <h4>Chapter 685: Sixty Years</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    So¡­ it was all just a dream.


    However, the world in his dream had been so real. South Morning''s ninth summit had been so warm. The concern shown by his senior brother Hu Zi, his second senior brother, and his eldest senior brother would filled his whole entire body with warmth when he recalled it, and he would miss it dearly, in a manner which he could not describe.


    So¡­ those were all just part of the dream¡­


    He had not been swept into the void above Dark Mountain. His elder had not disappeared. He had never gone to¡­ South Morning, and neither did he have a Master called Tian Xie Zi.


    So¡­ it was really just a dream¡­


    He had not entered Freezing Sky n and neither had he gone to the World of Nine Yin. He did not meet with any Shamans either, much less witnessed the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds. Neither did he form all that amount of enmity towards that man called Di Tian.


    He did not attain greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm in the end as well, and he did not be¡­ the God of Berserkers.


    "This dreamsted so long¡­" Su Ming mumbled as he leaned against a dried up tree in the region Wind Stream Tribe had given to Dark Mountain Tribe. He sat there and looked into the distance. The wind from the horizon sounded as if it was moaning, and as it blew on his body, it made him instinctively feel a little cold.


    ''In my dream, I saw all those familiar faces. Bei Ling, Chen Xin, Wu La, and the others¡­ I saw the Immortals, Shamans, Berserkers, the old xun maker, and Yin Death Region." Su Ming sighed softly.


    ''Was it really¡­ just a dream?'' He lifted his head and looked at the flying snow in the sky. A dazed look appeared in his eyes.


    Right behind Su Ming was a tribe that was no longer whole. His tribe members who had migrated from Dark Mountain had lost their families and their home. They could only be affiliated to Wind Stream Tribe within the tribe''s area.


    The elder was gravely injured, and he was in still in a state of unconsciousness.


    Lei Chen left. Su Ming had no idea where he went. Perhaps he would return some day. Perhaps¡­


    Wu La died. Nan Song died. Many of his tribe members had already turned into corpses. Waves of sorrow filled the entire tribe, and they were so heavy that it made Su Ming''s breathing freeze a little.


    Shan Hen had also died. He died in Su Ming''s hands, and Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his own hands, staying silent.


    The little girl called Tong Tong was curled in a corner of the tribe behind him. She was hugging a broken doll, and tears were falling down her cheeks.


    "Su Ming, we''re about to start." In the midst of his silence, a deep voice reached him from his side. That voice belonged to Bei Ling, and he was walking towards Su Ming with a pale face, stopping under the tree Su Ming was sitting on.


    Su Ming looked at Bei Ling. In his dream, he saw that this person was an Immortal, and he belonged to Great Leaf Immortal Sect. He was Di Tian''s disciple, but that was¡­ just a dream, was it not¡­?


    Su Ming shook his head and jumped down from the tree.


    A funeral service to make offerings to the deceased in Dark Mountain Tribe was held in the tribe in the midst of the tribe members'' grief and silent cries. The burning mes danced about in a strange, distorted fashion. Arranged neatly within those mes¡­ were the corpses of all those from Dark Mountain Tribe. Those were all the remains they had managed to retrieve of their deceased.


    Most of these corpses were iplete. There were few that were whole. The mes licked the bodies. In the midst of the coldest blizzard during winter, all Dark Mountain tribe members silently knelt on the ground.


    They looked at the flickering light from the burning mes and listened to the cracking sounds traveling through the air. All the silent cries of the tribe members turned into a depressing air, causing the area around them to be even colder.


    Su Ming saw Wu La and many familiar faces within those mes, and a number of those that were less so.


    The funeral service ended during the third midnight. Su Ming stood in his tribe and looked at the snow in the sky, then at the ground that was no longer dark due to the illumination of the snow. He saw a girl''s figure standing there, as if she was waiting for him in silence.


    It was Bai Ling.


    The blizzard was strong, so strong that it seemed to have broken the world into fragments, and these pieces could no longer gather together to be one. In that snow, Su Ming walked towards Bai Ling and stood with her. They remained in silence. Neither of them spoke.


    Bai Ling, who was dressed in white mink fur and who had snow on her dark ck locks, was an incredibly breathtaking sight with her beautiful face in this snow. However, the concern and sadness in her eyes caused her to look at Su Ming with a dazed expression, and slowly, tears fell from her eyes.


    "I''m about to leave¡­ I''m going to a ce far away. My parents have sent a message to have someone pick me up¡­"


    Bai Ling bit her bottom lip and looked at Su Ming.


    "Come with me," she whispered softly.


    Anguish filled Su Ming''s heart. He had lost a lot of his tribe members, and too many other things had slipped from his hands. He could not leave, but it was even more difficult for him to make Bai Ling stay. He¡­ did not know what right he had to make her stay, preventing her from seeing her parents.


    "Have¡­ a safe trip." Su Ming remained silent for a long time before he whispered in anguish.


    Almost at the instant he finished saying those words, Bai Ling walked up to him and hugged him gently. Then, a pair of icy cold lips and that face which Su Ming could never forget upied his entire world.


    Her lips were very cold, but there was a hint of warmth amid their chill. The anguish in the girl''s tears had also fused together with that warmth to turn into this¡­ kiss of farewell.


    "Our promise still remains. It won''t end in seven days, nor will it end in seven years. It willst for an eternity¡­ Su Ming, I will wait for you. I will always, always wait for you¡­" Bai Ling turned around and ran into the distance. Su Ming could not see where her tears fell in the snow, but there was one drop that seemed to have fallen on his cheek.


    It was as cold as the snow, and Su Ming could not tell whether it was really her tear or just snow.


    He stood in the snow and continued standing there until he saw two vague shadows of tall figures appearing beside Bai Ling, and as if they were protecting her, they took her into the distance.


    Su Ming could not describe how he felt in his heart. He remained silent for a long, long time.


    Half a month after Bai Ling left, his elder regained consciousness.


    The elder mentioned nothing about the fight against ck Mountain Tribe''s Elder, and neither did Su Ming talk about it with anyone. As time passed by, the death of ck Mountain Tribe''s Elder gradually turned into something of the past.


    Su Ming could sense that his personality had changed. He was no longer lively and had gotten used to silence. The cheerful sounds in the tribe in the past had also disappeared. The sorrow brought by the loss of their loved ones had caused all of them to choose to be silent.


    He started training day and night, began creating medicinal pills without stop so that his level of cultivation would increase. However, he would often still open his eyes as he meditated in the dark, and he would remember that dream.


    In the blink of an eye, ten years passed by.


    Ten years could change many things. As the children grew up and time passed, the sorrow of ten years ago became incredibly faint. However, the people would still remember the devastating tragedy that urred at that time every memorial day.


    Dark Mountain Tribe had turned into an affiliated tribe of Wind Stream Tribe, because their elder¡­ had already lost his power and be an old man who had one foot in his grave.


    During these ten years, Su Ming stayed beside his elder, until the winter of the tenth year. That was a cold night. Freezing wind moaned in the air and blew against their tent, causing themp within the tent to flicker. His eldery inside. At that moment, he was already incredibly old. He was looking at Su Ming, at the young man who had grown up before his eyes.


    "I cannot continue staying by your side¡­ La Su, don''t be sad. This day was bound toe¡­ Remember the things I told you in the past. Remember¡­ Berserkers'' Realm Mountain¡­ You must find Berserkers'' Realm Mountain. You have to find it.


    "I don''t know precisely where this mountain is either. I only know¡­ that it is in your heart. Look for this mountain. You will be able to find all that you desire there."


    These were the elder''s final words to Su Ming before he breathed hisst.


    The elder passed away¡­


    On the third day the mes of the elder''s life were extinguished, and Su Ming entered the Awakening Realm, bing the second to do so in the tribe. The first was Bei Ling.


    The existence of two Berserkers in the Awakening Realm caused Dark Mountain Tribe to have an incredibly high position among all the affiliated tribes in Wind Stream Tribe, and it also allowed Dark Mountain Tribe¡­ to migrate back to their home.


    Even Wind Stream Tribe would not prevent this migration, because the current Dark Mountain Tribe had already obtained this right.


    This was a trip back to their home after a long separation of ten years. At the instant the entire Dark Mountain Tribe returned to the ruins of their home, many of the elderly folk wept and knelt down on the ground. Their cries echoed in the air.


    Dark Mountain was no longer as it was. There were only four mountains left, and after ten years, this tribe under Dark Mountain began rebuilding itself, and its past form gradually reasserted itself.


    This was their home. It was Dark Mountain Tribe''s home, and it was their people''s soul.


    Time passed by quietly as the four seasons went by one after another. Bei Ling and Chen Xin''s wedding was held during autumn under Dark Mountain. That wedding was incredibly grand, because one of the people in the couple was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe, and the other was the daughter of their previous tribe leader.


    At the moment Bei Ling reached Awakening Realm, he was elected as Dark Mountain Tribe''s tribe leader.


    This wedding that was hosted after their people returned to their home was filled with joyfulughter, and many became drunk in this happiness. Su Ming stood in the distance in silence and looked at his people dancing around the bonfire at night. Joyful songs reached his ears. He saw the happy smile on Chen Xin''s face and also saw the tall and firm stature that would give the handsome Bei Ling the might that belonged to a tribe leader. Su Ming silently drank his wine.


    He remembered Bai Ling.


    It had been seventeen years since Bai Ling left.


    Su Ming could still remember the cold kiss she had given him seventeen years ago, before she left. He could also remember that promise.


    He could still remember the long dream that he had when he woke up seventeen years ago, but it only appeared in his head asionally now.


    On this night, Su Ming became drunk. The seventeen years of silence and his personality that made him a man of few words caused him to possess an incredibly awe-inspiring bearing within Dark Mountain Tribe. It was especially so after he became Dark Mountain Tribe''s Elder. That imposing air around him made all his tribe members not dare speak too much before him.


    With a hint of tipsiness and a pot of wine in his hand, Su Ming looked at Bei Ling and Chen Xin before he turned around and walked back to his house. He started training, and right outside his house was a Fire Ape that was now a little old. It was Xiao Hong.


    The passing of time and the people''s separation from their loved ones due to death caused the leaves in the autumn to draw out growth rings like those from trees as they floated down. With each circle, another year went by.


    Another thirty years passed.

 Chapter 686 — From Now Onwards, You Will Walk the Path of Life Cultivation!

    <h4>Chapter 686: From Now Onwards, You Will Walk the Path of Life Cultivation!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "That is a very long story¡­ In that story, there are Immortals, Shamans, and Berserkers¡­ In that story, there is South Morning, Eastern Wastnds, and Great Yu Imperial Pce¡­


    "In that story, there is ninth summit, the Undying and Imperishable World, and also the God of Berserkers¡­"


    During one particr autumn within the tribe there was a dozen something children sitting in a circle under a big tree while autumn leaves fell all around them. These children all had their eyes wide open as they listened attentively to an old man telling his story while he sat under a tree.


    That old man looked incredibly ancient. Wrinkles had already appeared on his skin, and there was white in his hair. His smile was incredibly affectionate. There seemed to be some strange power contained within his voice that attracted the children''s attention, and they were all immersed in his story.


    That old man was Su Ming.


    It was the sixtieth year since Bai Ling left.


    The people who went through the upheaval that happened to Dark Mountain Tribe sixty years ago had already returned to the earth. New generations of their tribe members grew up and became the pirs of strength for the tribe.


    Dark Mountain Tribe had be much bigger, and the territory they upied under Dark Mountain had also be incrediblyrge.


    When Su Ming reached Bone Sacrifice Realm three years ago, he became the strongest person in a circr area of ten thousand lis. Even if there were powerful Berserkers who had reached Bone Sacrifice Realm in Wind Stream Tribe, but they¡­ were not Su Ming''s opponents.


    He was no longer the boy he had been all those years ago. Time had left behind wisdom and age on his body in its tracks. Perhaps it was because he was old now, but as Su Ming gradually forgot the battle sixty years ago, he began to feel nostalgic about it.


    "In the end, he became the God of Berserkers and fought against Di Tian¡­" Su Ming smiled and told the story to the children around him slowly.


    "Grandpa elder, who won in the end?"


    "That Di Tian is a jerk! Grandpa elder,e on, tell us! Who won in the end?"


    "I don''t know who won in the end either. The story ended at this point, or perhaps¡­ it hasn''t." Su Ming stood up and patted the head of a boy about seven or eight years old beside him. This child was Bei Ling''s youngest grandson.


    In the midst of all the children''s reluctance and unwillingness to part with him, Su Ming left. His story had indeed ended. During these sixty years, he had expanded Dark Mountain Tribe by a lot more than it had ever possessed in the past. He had made Dark Mountain Tribe be the strongest tribe in the area. Even if he left the ce, danger would note to his home, because Bei Ling¡­ had also reached Bone Sacrifice Realm, and during the past sixty years¡­ four other Berserkers had reached Awakening Realm!


    And there were many more of those under the Awakening Realm.


    This was the effect of Su Ming''s medicinal pills.


    During this year, on the day when leaves fall the most during autumn, Su Ming packed up his luggage and walked out of his house, intending to leave the now powerful Dark Mountain Tribe.


    Xiao Hong did not follow behind him.


    Xiao Hong had already be old, and it had returned to the forest to stay with its children¡­


    It was morning. At this point in time, there would usually not be many people walking out their houses and moving about in the tribe. Yet now, at the instant Su Ming walked out of his house, he found his entire tribe standing outside, and they were all watching him quietly.


    "We send you off with our respect, Elder!" All his tribe members, no matter young or old, knelt down. Their voices echoed in the air, causing Su Ming''s footsteps toe to a halt. He looked at his people, and after a long, long time, he smiled and nodded.


    "Go off now. I''lle back." Su Ming waved his arm and walked towards the tribe''s gate. When he walked out of his tribe, he saw an old man standing next to the gate.


    This old man stood as tall and straight as a spear. His sparkling eyes looked as if they contained lightning inside, and as he looked at Su Ming, Su Ming, too, looked at him.


    This was Bei Ling, who had reached Bone Sacrifice Realm.


    "Are you really leaving?" Bei Ling remained silent for a moment before he askednguidly.


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at his tribe before he stated calmly, "It''s been sixty years after that upheaval¡­ Dark Mountain Tribe has be powerful. You don''t need me here anymore¡­"


    "But Lei Chen hasn''te back¡­" A reluctance to part appeared on Bei Ling''s face. Making Dark Mountain Tribe great had been a pressure that he and Su Ming had shouldered together for the past few decades. During these sixty years, they had experienced many, many things.


    "This is his home. He''lle back¡­ I''ll¡­ be going now." Su Ming walked past Bei Ling and patted his shoulder. As he smiled, he took a step towards the sky and turned into a long arc that gradually disappeared into the horizon.


    Su Ming left. This was the first time he truly left after sixty years.


    Ten yearster, in a boundless forest filled with evergreens to the south of the Alliance of the Western Region, Su Ming moved from the middle stage to theter stage of the Berserker Soul Realm.


    Twenty yearster, he stood on the highest mountain in the continent to the east of the Alliance of the Western Region and let out a long howl towards the sky. He had attained greatpletion in the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    Five yearster, Su Ming stood on a boat at the edge close to the Dead Sea in the Alliance of the Western Region. At that moment, he was no longer a Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm. The ripples of power that could fuse with the worlding from his body were a clear sign that he had already reached Berserker Soul Realm!


    He had searched through the Alliance of the Western Region for thirty-five years, and during this time, he had walked through the entire Alliance of the Western Region¡­ but he could not find Bai Ling.


    They had been separated for nearly a hundred years, and that separation seemed to have turned into an eternity. It only existed as he reminisced about the past, but he could no longer clearly see that memory.


    When Su Ming stood on the boat, he left the Alliance of the Western Region. As the waves in the Dead Sea roared, he rushed forward along with the waves in the sea, alone in his boat.


    The Dead Sea was incredibly huge. With its foul stench crashing into his face, Su Ming plowed through. His goal¡­ was South Morning!


    During the first thirty something years in the Alliance of the Western Region, he learned of the other continents in thend of Berserkers - South Morning, Eastern Wastnds, and Northern Province! When he learned that there was indeed South Morning and Eastern Wastnds in the world, Su Ming gained the desire to go to South Morning. He wanted to see whether everything in his dream was real.


    He wanted to see the ninth summit and find out whether that ce was the same as in his dream.


    Su Ming spent ten years on the Dead Sea, and ten yearster, in the midst of battles and ughter, he reached the middle stage of the Berserker Soul Realm. He also reached the Land of South Morning!


    There, he saw Shamans, Autumn Sea Tribe, the yet to bepletely formed Sky Mist Barrier, and also¡­ some Immortals.


    In South Morning, he saw Han Mountain City. However, there was no city there. It was only a barren hill.


    He saw Freezing Sky n and also the ninth summit, but the people living there were not Hu Zi, his second senior brother, his eldest senior brother, and not his Master.


    Su Ming stayed for a hundred years in the Land of South Morning. He walked through every single ce he had went to before in his dream and tried looking for familiar sights in these ces. Some of them were familiar to him, but some were not.


    On the year Su Ming chose to leave the continent, he attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and he saw¡­ the Shamans'' Great Patriarch, and he also witnessed a gigantic battle between the Shamans and Berserkers!


    He had originally not wanted to join this battle, but then he saw two people in the battlefield. One of them was the Grand Elder of Western Sea Tribe, and the other was a middle-aged man that had never appeared in the continent before and seemed as if he had only reached South Morning. At the instant Su Ming saw the man''s face, something happened that rarely afflicted him, his heart trembled a little!


    The middle-aged man was incredibly simr to Tian Xie Zi!


    However, Su Ming''s face was already ancient and filled with signs of time. He watched the middle-aged man working together with Western Sea Tribe''s Grand Elder to fight against the Shamans'' Great Patriarch. That Great Patriarch seemed to have surpassed the strength of those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, so Su Ming chose to join the battle and attack!


    The battle ended. The Great Patriarch dissipated and his soul fell into deep sleep. Even if he regained consciousness, he would no longer have his current power, because his soul had been grievously injured.


    The reputation of the three great Berserkers in South Morning rose up because of this battle, but no one knew Su Ming''s name, and he gradually turned into the most mysterious one among the three great Berserkers.


    Su Ming left. He had found his answer. He stepped on the boat that carried him all the way here from the Alliance of the Western Region, and withplicated as well as sentimental feelings, he left South Morning to go to Eastern Wastnds.


    He went to two ces when he arrived there. One of them was located in the depths of Eastern Wastnds. It was a barren piece ofnd under a mountain, which was the ce where Ugly Little Thing''s family lived in his dream.


    He also went to the center of Eastern Wastnds, to a ce that was filled with endless pits and floating stones - the ce where Immortals had descended in his dream!


    He stood on one of the big stones in thend where the Immortals had descended for a long, long time. He looked at the sky as everything in his dream continued surfacing in his head. In the end, he startedughing. There was a carefreeness to hisughter, along with understanding.


    It was an understanding towards life. It was a thorough insight towards reincarnation, and also¡­ control over fate.


    "Di Tian¡­"


    As Su Mingughed, a chilling re gradually appeared in his eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the ground before he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. That blood gathered swiftly before him and eventually turned into a blood crystal!


    Su Ming brought the blood crystal to his forehead and poured all his power as well as his understanding towards fate into that crystal. Once he did so, he threw it towards the ground. That blood crystal immediately broke through the earth and entered the deepest depths¡­ to be buried eternally under the ground.


    Once Su Ming finished doing all these things, he walked towards the world in the distance without any hesitation.


    "Reincarnation is just a point¡­" Su Ming''s voice seemed to be echoing faintly and indistinctly in all directions even after he left.


    Time passed, and another hundred years went by.


    During these hundred years, Su Ming went to various mountains in the world of Berserkers in search of¡­ the Berserkers'' Realm Mountain his elder spoke had spoken of but he never managed to find it. Another hundred years went by, and another¡­


    He had no idea how much time had passed. Su Ming walked through the entirend, but he still did not manage to find Berserkers'' Realm Mountain.


    When he was eventually filled with fatigue in his heart and soul, he sat down at the top of a mountain at a ce whose name he had already forgotten and which was located in a continent somewhere in the world and looked at the sky in the distance.


    "Berserkers'' Realm Mountain¡­" he mumbled to himself.


    ''Elder said it''s in my heart¡­''


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Once he did so, the four seasons began passing by one after another in a circle around him, and time passed, though he had no idea how much¡­


    One day, Su Ming opened his eyes, and a smile filled with understanding appeared on his aged face. When he opened his eyes, a mountain appeared right before him. It was a mountain that reached the clouds, and three big words were carved deeply into its walls.


    Berserkers'' Realm Mountain!


    Su Ming stood up, and with one step, hended on Berserkers'' Realm Mountain. He looked towards the canyons that ran a hundred thousand feet deep from the top of the mountain, and with a smile, he took a step towards there. He did not activate any of his power and charged swiftly into the depths of the canyon.


    The piercing howls of the wind roared in his ears, and his face started rapidly changing, and in the end¡­ that ancient face of his turned into that of a teenage boy.


    His world crumbled with a bang at that moment, and as it turned into an endless amount of fragments that tumbled backwards, he heard the song of the xun from his dreams.


    "You have understood reincarnation, mastered inception, and awakened the race''s soul¡­


    "You gave up your life in the Berserkers'' Realm Mountain. You broke out of fate''s clutches and entered¡­ the other side of the mirror.


    "From now onwards, you will walk down the path of Life Cultivation¡­


    "Who am I¡­? I will give you the answer when you reach Berserkers'' Realm Mountain once again in reality. I will wait for you¡­"

 Chapter 687 — That Point

    <h4>Chapter 687: That Point</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The song of the xun and that voice were the final things Su Ming heard before he sank into unconsciousness. His world rapidly crumbled as his body sank and turned into fragments that were swept away, like a ball of me that had been lit out of thin air and burned away everything.


    This might perhaps not have been a dream, but another form of reality.


    The goal of Di Tian''s Art was to make Su Ming sink into oblivion. It was¡­ just like what Su Ming had went through previously. He would sink into oblivion and go through his next life as if he had been reincarnated.


    Besides Di Tian himself, no one knew what his ns were. Even if there were many Immortal sects who had joined the n and entered this setup that hadsted for years, they could only continue guessing his ns. No one could get a clear grasp of Di Tian''s thoughts.


    Perhaps the destruction Di Tian mentioned was not aimed towards his life, but to his memories. However, this time, Su Ming had escaped Di Tian''s control, and that control Di Tian had over him was to be understood in its literal sense.


    At the moment Su Ming opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the gigantic Yin Death Vortex which covered the entire sky. The second thing he saw were the arching edges of the cultivations up ahead, as well as the sky which had been covered by the blue cloth.


    The third thing he saw was the starry sky that was summoned by Di Tian''s divine ability. The huge face which was formed by the stars was showing an expression of disbelieving shock, and his gaze met Su Ming''s own.


    The fourth thing Su Ming saw was the ck-robed Di Tian, who by then only had his head left as his magical body continued burning in the distance. It was the first time Su Ming saw shock and astonishment on Di Tian''s magical body.


    His shock was real. As well as astonishment. And the disbelief on his face was also real!


    Su Ming woke up.


    "This is impossible!" Di Tian, who now only had his head, lost his dignity for the first time ever and lost control over his emotions. He also, for the first time, cried out in disbelief.


    Veins popped up on his face. Clearly, his agitation was so great that it could almost surge into the sky as if it had form. He could not believe what he was seeing. This had overturned all that he knew and crushed his confidence.


    "It''s impossible for you to wake up! This is the Art that will make you sink into oblivion, which I activated by burning my magical body. This is a process that you cannot fight against, you should be incapable of fighting back against it¡­ You should be like the previous times and sink into oblivion because of this Art and go through another one of your reincarnations, again and again, for all eternity¡­


    "This is your destiny! This is the destiny I bestowed upon you!


    "How could you wake up so soon?! Your life is mine! Everything concerning you has to go ording to my will!"


    Di Tian went mad, and his cries of surprise echoed in the air. At that instant, he lifted his head swiftly and roared towards the sky madly, as if he had sunk into hysteria.


    "It''s you! You are the one who intercepted my Art! You are the one who made him wake up from his state of oblivion! It''s you! Who are you?! Just who are you?!"


    Di Tian''s voice rumbled in the air. Compared to him, there was a slightlyplicated look on Su Ming at that moment, but calmness was the dominant expression on his face.


    "I finally understand everything¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He, too, lifted his head and looked towards the sky. At that moment, the face formed by the stars was distorted, as if it was also roaring.


    "A long time ago, an Enchanted battleship flew out of True Sacred Yin World¡­ which was the Spirits of Nine Yin''s Enchanted Vessel. With Sacred Yin''s will, they searched for all the corpses that belonged to the strong in the boundless gxy within the four Great True Worlds.


    "One day, the Spirits of Nine Yin found an infant''s corpse. They believed that this corpse fulfilled their requirements, and that was why they sealed it within the Enchanted battleship¡­


    "Many years passed since then. The Spirits of Nine Yin''s Enchanted Vessel crumbled when it ran into an ident in True Morning Dao World. It fell into a ce called Yin Death Region. That ce¡­ is where the Berserkers are, and due to the Spirits of Nine Yins'' Enchanted Vessel, the World of Nine Yin was formed.


    "The first God of Berserkers went to that ce. The second and the third also went there¡­ Perhaps the second God of Berserkers took with him a baby when he left the World of Nine Yin.


    "Perhaps it was the first''s order to search for that baby, but no matter what, the second God of Berserkers brought that baby back to Great Yu''s pce and treated that baby as his own child, no different from his own daughter.


    "That was a dead baby, because he was originally a corpse to begin with¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly. There was no anguish in his voice, only understanding.


    "Not long after the second God of Berserkers brought the baby''s corpse back, due to the first''s departure and the fact that the Berserkers were no longer as strong as they were before¡­ due to the Immortals'' wariness and their fear towards the Berserkers'' growth, theyunched a war against the Berserkers.


    "They won that war. They killed the second God of Berserkers and tore up his body. That war tore thend of Berserkers, and it was divided into several continents.


    "That war caused Great Yu Imperial Pce to be frozen, and Great Yu Imperial City to disappear from thend of Berserkers from then onwards.


    "After the war, the dead baby''s corpse and the second God of Berserkers'' daughter was taken back to thend of Immortals by Di Tian¡­


    "They discovered the remarkable qualities of that dead baby, and perhaps because the second God of Berserkers'' daughter hade into contact with the dead baby, the baby girl also possessed some of those remarkable qualities. From then on, the siblings were reduced to mere puppets.


    "The dead baby was sealed in a region somewhere in thend of Immortals, and his little sister was taken away by Dao Chen¡­ Di Tian, at that time, perhaps you found a method for you to be infinitely stronger by using that dead baby, and from then on, you executed that so called n of yours that wouldst for years against that dead baby¡­


    "Perhaps the baby was not really dead. Perhaps his death in Bright Yang Region meant that he could be alive in Yin Death Region. I don''t know what you discovered, but this discovery made you carry out a n. This n was to make that dead baby sink into oblivion again and again in Yin Death Region.


    "He sank into oblivion and was sealed time and again. You fabricated a memory for the baby, and that memory was known as Dark Mountain¡­ With that memory as a foundation, you made him sink into oblivion again and again.


    "Since memories are like a picture, once you paint it, you can make that baby sink into it and never be able to walk out¡­


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve sunk into oblivion, but I do know that this time, after I woke up, after Xiao Hong gave me that stone fragment in Dark Mountain, I was¡­ different from all those previous times.


    "This is reincarnation. This is fate. This is me¡­" Su Ming averted his gaze from the stars in the sky and looked calmly at Di Tian, who was practically in a state of hysteria.


    "There is one person, perhaps he is just a soul, but when you first carried out your n, he entered your n and started changing things quietly in an attempt for me to wake up. He wanted me to truly open my eyes and take a look¡­ at the world outside.


    "I also have an answer in my heart as to who that person is," Su Ming whispered softly.


    Di Tian''s breathing quickened. He, who now only had his head left, found it burning as well. Red filled his eyes, and madness shone within them. He red at Su Ming, and for the first time ever, greed appeared in his eyes, revealing his true emotions.


    That greed made him look as if he wanted to swallow Su Ming whole and obtain everything of him!


    "You are Destiny. Your life has been nned out. It doesn''t matter even if you''vee to understand many things. You are still in Yin Death Region. You are still in a state of oblivion. Even if you''ve woken up, you are still in that state!"


    At the same time madness appeared in Di Tian''s eyes, stars began shining in them. The light grew to a piercing degree within an instant, and brilliant starlight erupted from the eyes of the roaring face made of stars in the sky.


    "This is your destiny for a thousand years, and you will sink into oblivion for a thousand years! Now¡­ sink into oblivion again!"


    As Di Tian roared, the face in the sky roared as well. All the starlight gathered on Su Ming at that moment, showing Di Tian''s unwillingness to admit defeat; ;he was executing the Art once more.


    "It''s useless." Su Ming sighed deeply and shook his head. He lifted his right hand and pointed forward with his index finger.


    "This is a point." As Su Ming spoke softly, a crystalline dot appeared at the spot where his index finger was pointing.


    "I will draw towards the left and make a circle, and when I stop drawing¡­ I will find that the end is in the same spot." Su Ming''s right index finger started drawing towards the left and he drew a circle. The spot where the circle waspleted was its beginning and its end. It was the point that fused both the beginning and the end together.


    "This is reincarnation. Then if I draw from the right and make a circle, rotating from the end¡­" As Su Ming spoke, his right index finger started drawing another circle backwards from that dot. The spot that caused the circle to beplete¡­ was still the same point.


    "This is also reincarnation." When Su Ming finished speaking, an indefinable presence radiated off his body. That presence was not of those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, but was¡­ a presence that surpassed Berserker Soul.


    It grew thicker and surrounded Su Ming''s body, causing the starry sky to erupt with a bang at the instant it descended and touched it. It was as if the area where Su Ming was had turned into a forbidden region for starlight.


    His hair flew while his eyes remained calm. His words contained endless wisdom, and they were echoing in the world.


    "Reincarnation is a point, and that point¡­ is Berserkers'' Realm Mountain. That point is the start and also the end. You can walk to the future from that point, and you can also head to the past.


    "This point is also the mirror''s point. The mirror''s face is the normal world. It is where the past moves towards the future. It is then the opposite inside the mirror. Life and death move in opposite directions. The past and future move in opposite directions. It is just as I have understood it in Hidden Dragon Sect. It is like the process of winter moving to spring¡­ because the people in the world of the mirror move from the future to the past.


    "The Immortals are the face of the mirror. They live in the world outside the mirror and move from life to death. The Berserkers'' Yin Death Region is the world inside the mirror. They move from death to life¡­" The presence that had surpassed greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm erupted from Su Ming''s body at that moment and surrounded him, causing him to look like a deity!


    "You¡­ you¡­" An even greater level of shock appeared on Di Tian''s face. At that moment, the Su Ming in his eyes was so terrifying that he was making his heart tremble. That terrifying aspect was not due to his power¡­ but due to his epiphany!


    "I originally did not understand something, but the experience I went through just now made me understand everything," Su Ming whispered softly.

 Chapter 688 — Rise!

    <h4>Chapter 688: Rise!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "What I don''t understand is that if the face of the mirror means walking from life to death and the world in the mirror naturally moves in the opposite direction, heading from death to life¡­ then what were those reincarnations I went through. What was that state of sinking into oblivion you speak of. And was that Art that made all those things seem so real but were illusions¡­" Su Ming stated tly. He looked at Di Tian, but he was not asking anything. He had already obtained his answer.


    "During that moment just now, I finally understood. The face and back of that mirror don''t make aplete cycle of reincarnation." Su Ming shook his head, and a variety of emotions stirred up slightly in his heart.


    "It is just like the existence of Yin and Yang. People only see these two faces, but they forget¡­ that there is another point!


    "The world outside the mirror belongs to the Immortals, and the world inside the mirror belongs to the Berserkers. But in truth, there is a mirror inside the mirror. If two mirrors were positioned opposite each other properly, then the endless darkness would then be the mirror inside the mirror!


    "That is the ce where you had me sink into oblivion, and it is also the point of reincarnation. It also the world of reincarnation!


    "That is also the ce the elder kept telling me about¡­ Berserkers'' Realm Mountain.


    "Jumping down from Berserkers'' Realm Mountain was not so that I would die, but to find that point. By walking out of that point, I walked out of the mirror in the mirror and moved into the world inside the mirror itself.


    "The me right now truly exists in the mirror¡­ and my next step is to move from death to life, from the world inside the mirror to the world outside, from Yin Death to Bright Yang, from thend of Berserkers¡­ to thend of Immortals!"


    At the instant Su Ming finished saying all these things, the presence that surpassed that of greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm increased exponentially. It caused the world to roar and the earth to shake, filing the entire world with splendor during that instant.


    It also made the face made of stars in the sky to distort. When Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it in the air, the face shattered with a bang, revealing the blue sky. This was what the old xun maker had transformed into, and it was the Art that prevented the cultivations from descending.


    Su Ming''s hair moved without wind.


    His cultivation changed drastically at that moment. This change caused the presence that was spreading out of Su Ming''s body to turn into a mighty pressure, and it instantly covered the entirend and sky, spreading over the whole world of Berserkers.


    The Berserkers'' sky and world trembled. All the mountains shook, all the rivers stopped running, and all the ferocious beasts on thend lifted their heads at the same time to roar at the sky.


    Even the ferocious beasts that were fighting against each other stopped fighting and lifted their heads to roar. Their voices echoed through the entirend of Berserkers.


    Huge waves rose up in the Dead Sea, surging into the sky. It was as if the entire Dead Sea had started boiling. The roaring of the waves shook the sky and earth, and it was as if the entire world of Berserkers had risen up to roar.


    The roars that erupted from South Morning, Eastern Wastnds, the Alliance of the Western Region, and the Northern Province caused the entirend of Berserkers to obtain a soul that could gather these split up continents together at that instant.


    This was Berserkers'' soul!


    During that instant, the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds'' Xue Sha and the near ten thousand tribe members beside Su Ming found their blood reaching boiling point. Their breathing quickened, and a presence they could not hold back erupted from their bodies.


    The tens of thousands of Immortals found their bodies trembling under this pressure, and one by one, they started kneeling down, unable to control themselves. This was not their will, but the will that existed within the world. It told them that if they did not prostrate themselves on the ground, they would immediately be squashed by the world.


    Ji An''s face turned pale. All of this had surpassed his expectations. In fact, perhaps not even a single Immortal had expected that something like this might happen due to the appearance of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    Su Ming''s power climbed up madly. The change in his cultivation base turned him into the most radiant light in the world.


    Streams of light, which had appeared out of nowhere, begun gathering together before Su Ming, then turned into a gigantic statue!


    Su Ming could recognize this statue. In fact, some of the Berserkers had seen this statue before as well. It¡­ was the deity statue of Awakening!


    All those who manifested a certain amount of blood veins among the Berserkers would see this deity statue appearing in front them at the moment they reached Awakening Realm. This statue was created by the first God of Berserkers, and it was worshipped by all Berserkers. It was the being that allowed them to obtain the power of Awakening - the deity statue of Awakening!


    The deity statue looked exactly the same as it did in Su Ming''s memories. Once it appeared, a strange light appeared in its eyes, and it stared at Su Ming as if it had resuscitated. It wrapped its palm in its fist and bowed swiftly!


    This was the deity statue of Awakening''s form of worship. It was the deity statue of Awakening''s sign of respect!


    Almost at the instant the deity statue of Awakening bowed towards Su Ming, the sky rumbled. More streams of light erupted madly from empty air, and then right above the deity statue of Awakening and in front of Su Ming¡­ the light gathered together into another gigantic statue.


    That was¡­ the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice!


    Every single time the highly exalted deity statue of Bone Sacrifice appeared, it meant that there was a person among them who had incredibly great potential. It meant that someone among them had obtained Great Yu''s acknowledgment and had been appointed a Divine General of Bone Sacrifice!


    This was a supreme form of glory. Every single time the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice appeared, most of the people who saw it would prostrate themselves on the ground and worship it. Yet now, once the deity statue of Bone Sacrifice appeared¡­ it lowered its head towards Su Ming, just like the deity statue of Awakening. Then it wrapped its fist in its palm and bowed in respect.


    As it bowed, the sky rumbled. As it bowed, the whole world looked as if it was trembling.


    Once it bowed, more streams of light gathered swiftly above it. A radiantyer of light swept past the sky like running water, and a deity statue that was even bigger and stronger appeared in the sky with a bang.


    "That is¡­"


    "That is the deity statue of Berserker Soul?!"


    "That''s the deity statue of Berserker Soul that has appeared the least, and its appearance was rare even during ancient times!"


    An uproar rose at that moment. Right before everyone''s eyes, the deity statue of Berserker Soul, which stood erect in the sky, lowered its head just like deity statue of Bone Sacrifice and Awakening had done, and then wrapped its fist in its palm, bowing respectfully towards Su Ming as if it submitting itself to him!


    The appearance of the three deity statues and their subsequent show of worship caused Su Ming''s Qi to erupt with a bang. At this moment, he had far surpassed the power those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm possessed, and his Qi was still rising continuously. A terrifying, mighty pressure was spreading out from his body, and the statue of the God of Berserkers that had crumbled previously slowly manifested behind him.


    All these scenes caused a dazed look to appear on Di Tian''s face, along with a fierce and crazed expression of struggle.


    "The three deity statues of Berserkers have bowed towards him. This is¡­ the legendary Life Cultivation Realm! This is the presence of Life Cultivation. This is¡­ the presence of Life Cultivation appearing once again in thend of Berserkers since ancient times!"


    The thin and old Xue Sha from the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds could no longer control his excitement. He looked at Su Ming with his body trembling. The fire and respect within his eyes instantly red up, burning at an intense degree.


    "This is the day the Berserkers rise! I, Xue Sha, am willing to follow the God of Berserkers and die with the Berserkers to break a path that will lead us to thend of Immortals for the God of Berserkers!" Xue Sha had went mad, a madness born of excitement. He knelt down towards Su Ming, and as he trembled, he swore the Berserkers'' oath!


    "From now on, I offer my soul to the Berserkers, and I sacrifice my body to the people. With my flesh and blood, I will break open the sky for the Berserkers, and with the power contained in my blood, I will give up everything for my people''s rise to power!" Xue Sha''s voice reverberated in the air with his agitation, with the resuscitated excitement in his old heart, and with his tears that were falling down from his eyes in his exhration.


    He loved the Berserkers, truly, deeply, loved his race¡­ and only at this moment did he no longer need to suppress his love. Only at this moment did he no longer need to be in despair and could let out his emotions in a violent outburst.


    The near ten thousand tribe members from the Great Tribe of Surging Clouds knelt down behind Xue Sha and shouted out the same Berserkers'' oath as he did!


    All Entities n''s Tian Qi was also weeping at this time. He knelt down in excitement and with the near ten thousand people from the twelve tribes behind him, he, along with them, shouted out the Berserkers'' oath, offering his everything to Berserkers'' people!


    It was also at this moment that the endless long arcs from several other directions arrived in a mad dash. This sort of speed had already surpassed the limits of what a person could do. It was a form of madness born out of recklessness.


    "I, Chi Lei Tian, greet the God of Berserkers! I offer my soul to the Berserkers, and I sacrifice my body to the people. With my flesh and blood, I will break open the sky for the Berserkers, and with the power contained in my blood, I will give up everything for my people''s rise to power!" That was Chi Lei Tian''s voice, and right behind the old man who was surrounded entirely by lightning sparks was the ten million something members of his tribe shouting out the oaths in roars that could shake the sky!


    "I, Ya Man, Elder of Berserker Fang Tribe, greet the God of Berserkers! From now on, I offer my soul, my body, my blood, and my flesh to the Berserkers! With the power of my blood, I will give up my everything to the Berserkers! I am willing to have my soul scatter for the rise of the Berserkers, and I will never regret it!" There was a certain timbre to his ancient voice that showed just how excited he was. Then, the ten thousand people from Berserker Fang Tribe descended to the ce with the fastest speed they could muster and shouted out their oaths as well!


    "I, Wu Shuang, Elder of Goldenrain Mountain Tribe, brought ten thousand of my people to greet the God of Berserkers! We of Goldenrain Mountain Tribe are willing to be the vanguards for the rise of the Berserkers, and we are willing to trample through the universe for the God of Berserkers and our people!" The hidden mountain tribe had also arrived with a bang. They appeared and knelt down altogether, resulting in Su Ming being the only one in the entire world standing in the air as his Qi continued erupting forth.


    Su Ming''s hair danced in the air and he looked calm. In his ears, familiar voices echoed.


    "I, cultivator of Fated Kin, greet Respected Senior Mo!"


    "I, Nan Gong Hen of Fated Kin, greet Respected Senior Mo!"


    The people who did note in groups appeared from all directions and shouted in loud, booming voices that were filled with excitement and passion.


    The Fated Kin had arrived!


    Su Ming looked at all the people kneeling around calmly, as he stood in midair. He looked at Di Tian, who only had a small portion of his head left due to the mes burning him, and he saw that his face was pale. He saw the madness and the unwillingness to admit defeat in his eyes, as well as a deep perplexity.


    ''Reincarnation is a point¡­ That point is Berserkers'' Realm Mountain. It is also here.''


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the ground. With it, the ground copsed, and a blood crystal that was buried in the depths of the earth for an unknown amount of time turned into a long arc and charged towards Su Ming, bringing with it an ancient air.


    Right behind it, more blood crystals flew out from the ground with a bang. These blood crystals turned into long arcs and charged towards Su Ming, swiftly fusing with his body. With each fusion, Su Ming''s cultivation base would erupt madly, the might of his body increasing at a terrifying pace!


    "From now onwards¡­ I will walk down the path of Life Cultivation!" Su Ming stated tly, with determination and resolution shining in his gaze!


    At that instant, he sensed the frozen Great Yu Imperial City!

 Chapter 689 — Entering Life Cultivation Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 689: Entering Life Cultivation Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The blood crystals closed in on Su Ming and fused with his body. With each blood crystal, Su Ming''s cultivation would swiftly increase exponentially. His Qi stirred up the world and the universe, and an awe-inspiring air that could not be described with words was born in his eyes.


    This mighty pressure was the peerless presence of the universe and the world. This awe-inspiring air also symbolized the Berserkers'' crazed outburst after living in oppression for a countless years.


    Su Ming did not count just how many blood crystals he obtained, and neither did he need to calcte the number, because he was no longer bothered by it.


    It did not matter how many reincarnations there had been. There might have been ten, a hundred, a thousand, or even more. To him, it no longer mattered. What was important was that he had moved out of the cycles of reincarnation from the mirror within the mirror and that he now knew clearly that he was no longer¡­ in that cycle of reincarnation!


    Because he was no longer in the mirror within the mirror. He had leaped off the Berserkers'' Realm Mountain and found that point, then had walkedpletely out of there!


    He knew that he was real, and he was the only one who was real!


    That is why it no longer mattered to Su Ming how many reincarnations he had went through!


    Su Ming, who hade to understand all of this, found that the power erupting from his body after the numerous blood crystals fused had fused with him surpassed the power he had obtained after attaining greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and it had exploded with a bang. The seal in his memories alsopletely shattered at that instant. With its destruction, arge amount of memories surged into Su Ming''s divine sense like a tidal wave, and he saw a world.


    That world was ck, and it was filled with a kind of loneliness. He heard the voice of the second God of Berserkers'' daughter again. She was his little sister, and every single time she called out to him, Su Ming''s heart ached in pain.


    He did not recover many of his memories, for it onlysted for a very short time, but even from that short memory, he could sense that he had been outside Yin Death Region and within the Immortals'' Gxy. There was someone urgently calling him from there. This was not his little sister''s voice, but came from his soul, and it felt as if it was a summon that seemed to be a part of his body.


    While this summon might be incredibly urgent, there was an endless amount of other, weaker and fainter, voices calling to him as well. They gave Su Ming a strange feeling.


    It was as if¡­ all the cultivators in thend of Immortals possessed¡­ what originally belonged to Su Ming. This was why he felt as if there was an endless amount of voices calling to him from the entirend of Immortals at that moment.


    As these voices called to him, Su Ming took the most critical step after attaining greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and from then onwards walked down the path of Life Cultivation!


    The four Realms within Life Cultivation were Life Matrix, Life Privation, Life Pce, and World of Life!


    To understand what Life meant, to understand their own Life Matrix, to understand the changes in the world, and to obtain the power of knowing about the will of heaven¡ªthis was Life Matrix!


    "My Life Matrix is to move from death to life. My Life Matrix is to head to spring from winter. My Life¡­ is to not bow down to the will of heaven and obey its orders, but to have heaven bow to me. I will dye my whole life with my will of death!" Su Ming derednguidly.


    At the instant he said these words, the power of One World contained within the fragment given to him as a form of blessing by the Candle Dragon when he was in the World of Nine Yin immediately started melting within his body and soul.


    As it melted, Su Ming''s eyes shone like the stars. During that instant, his presencepletely changed. It was as if his body was going through a spiritual metamorphosis, evolving!


    The entire world of Berserkers roared, and right behind Su Ming, his statue of the God of Berserkers, which had previously crumbled, manifested once again.


    As the ten thousand feet statue manifested in the air and slowly gained corporeal form, all the Berserkers who had arrived here let out delighted howls, worshiping the statue as they knelt in its direction.


    These voices spread in all directions and shook all the Immortals who heard them, for within those voices was madness, a frenzy born from oppression, and the Berserkers'' soul!


    As those voices echoed in all directions, the Dead Sea started churning even more violently and looked as it was about to surge into the sky. The endless waves roared madly, and many of the sea creatures inside the sea trembled before quickly rushing away.


    At the time when the Dead Sea produced its most intense roar, the water of the sea started spreading back in all directions¡­ as if there was something big rising from the depths!


    As the sea water flowed backwards, a whirlpool that was several hundreds of thousands of lis big appeared on the surface of the sea. That whirlpool rotated with loud booming sounds, and wisps of freezing air spread out from within it, causing the world of Berserkers to instantly be much colder.


    Almost at the same time this drastic change urred to the Dead Sea, the Immortals'' Runes used to descend to thend let out a shocking boom behind the blue cloth in the sky, right above Su Ming''s head. Light shed rapidly, and it was a clear sign that more Immortals were about to descend.


    By the looks of how these two Runes were operating, the number of Immortals descending this time might be incredibly huge!


    Su Ming turned around slowly and looked at his statue, which had revealed itself behind him. As he looked at it, he lifted his right hand and pointed towards it.


    "From now onwards, my statue of the God of Berserkers will be the deity statue of Life for all Berserkers who will break through Berserker Soul Realm! From now onwards, Berserkers will be able to break the limit of cultivation that was Berserker Soul Realm and will be ableprehend the principles of Life Cultivation!"


    Su Ming''s words were implemented asw and spurred on the world of Berserkers'' kismet. As his voice reverberated in the air, his statue of the God of Berserkers instantly let out a ray of light that surged into the sky, and the presence of Life Cultivation appeared on it.


    It was spoken in the Berserkers'' ancient legends that when another God of Berserkers appeared, he would be able to change the fact that Berserkers'' cultivation system so Berserker Soul Realm would no longer be the limit. When that new God of Berserkers created the deity statue for the new Realm, all the Berserkers¡­ would reach a breakthrough!


    All the Berserkers present found their cultivation bases immediately rising by leaps and bounds. Even those who were not in the battlefield also noticed their cultivation bases increasing exponentially as their blood burned.


    It was especially so for the powerful Berserkers who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and had been stuck there for a long period of time. During that instant, they felt the signs of Life Cultivation from the deity statue of Life as their cultivation bases boiled within them.


    Before long¡­ they would be able to have a possibility of taking that one step into Life Cultivation Realm, just like Su Ming had due to their boiling blood and the epiphanies they had gained!


    This was the true hope and sign of the Berserkers'' rise!


    "God of Berserkers!"


    "God of Berserkers!"


    "God of Berserkers!"


    The roars from the Berserkers reverberated in the air even louder, turning into the only sound in thend. As that sound rang in the air and Berserkers worshipped Su Ming in reverence, he turned his head around and looked towards Di Tian, who now only had a small part of his head left as he continued to burn.


    "Your Reincarnation Art is far inferior to the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World¡­ far, far inferior." To be more precise, the reincarnation in the mirror within the mirror which Di Tian had set on Su Ming''s body had the same principles as the Candle Dragon''s Undying and Imperishable World.


    However, Su Ming had been able to keep his mind intact even through the innumerable cycles of reincarnation in the Undying and Imperishable World, even refining a powerful will inside it before walking out after gaining an epiphany from it. Compared to it, Di Tian''s Art was simply nothing.


    He had sunk into a state of oblivion earlier and returned to Dark Mountain hundreds of years ago, but if Su Ming had been unwilling, he would not have returned. He had only sunk into oblivion earlier because he had wanted to search for that point!


    There was aplicated look as well as an expression of shock that could not disappear on Di Tian''s sullen face. All of these things were out of his expectations, and so it waspletely impossible for him to change anything. Only at this moment did he understand that this time he had truly lost control over Su Ming. He knew that, from then onwards¡­ Su Ming would no longer have any connection to him, and he could no longer make him be reincarnate.


    Because of this, what awaited him would not only be the Immortal sects who were involved in this n questioning him, but also the reality that he''d have to face¡­ Su Ming trying to kill him after he got out of the world of Berserkers.


    Su Ming might not be too powerfulpared to his real self¡­ but Su Ming''s growth andprehensive abilities made him remember the signs of the Abyss. He remembered the disaster spoken of in the Immortals'' legends and the benefits that corpse in thend of Immortals had brought to all the Immortals, including himself. Over the years, almost everyone had been able to walk down the path of cultivation because of this benefit, and if anything happened to it, a new disaster would be brought to the Immortals!


    An insane thought suddenly bloomed in his head,''I absolutely can''t let him leave the world of Berserkers!''


    Almost at the moment this thought appeared in Di Tian''s head, a strange light begun to shine in Su Ming''s eyes. He could clearly sense that once he stepped into Life Cultivation Realm, there was a faint link born between him and Great Yu Imperial Pce, which was located at the depths of the Dead Sea, and that link was bing more distinct with each passing moment!


    Su Ming took a step towards Di Tian. At the instant his footnded, blood capiries filled Di Tian''s eyes, and the remainder of his head exploded with a bang.


    With the power brought by the explosion, Di Tian let out a shrill roar, "Destiny''s Heavenly Punishment: Light from the nine stars, leave no traces of the stars'' radiance!"


    Di Tian''s explosion reverberated in the air with his roar. At the spot where his head fell apart, an illusion instantly took shape. That illusion was like the surface of water, and the nine cultivations were reflected off its surface. In that illusion, the nine cultivations let out powerful rays of light. They shot them through the surface of the illusory water, and the rays actually charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever. At the moment he took a step forward, the endless amount of powerful light phased through his body. And that''s all it did. It was unable to do anything to Su Ming. At the instant he took that step, he appeared right before the surface of the illusory water reflecting the nines inside.


    "With my Life Matrix, I curse¡­" Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed towards the surface of the water.


    At the instant his palmnded, the water immediately looked as if ink had been poured in it, rapidly dyeing it ck. A presence of decay rose from there, causing wisps of ck smoke to immediately appear. They quickly disappeared around Su Ming, but at that instant, a muffled groan came from another ce.


    This was Su Ming''s Curse. Even if Di Tian''s magical body had disintegrated, but that Curse would chase after the life that was linked to this body and arrive at where his real self was so that it could cause him to rot!


    Just as Di Tian''s magical body disintegrated and Su Ming''s Curse went after his real self, the blue cloth in the sky scattered away. As ripples appeared on the blue cloth to turn into an old face, the song of a xun filled the air. That face cast a nce at Su Ming from the sky, and an affectionate smile appeared on his lips.


    "I''ll wait for you at Berserkers'' Realm Mountain¡­"


    The blue cloth disappeared, and the sky returned to the image of the vortex. The cultivations that had descended previously had disappeared without a trace, but the Immortals'' two Runes that were used to send Immortals down were shing brilliantly, and the figures of people were appearing one after another.


    Ten, a hundred, a thousand¡­ nearly ten thousand people appeared with a bang!

 Chapter 690 — Great Yu Appears!!

    <h4>Chapter 690: Great Yu Appears!!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That was not nearly ten thousand, but several tens of thousands!


    Several tens of thousands of Immortals descended at the same time. This was something incredibly rare even in the past. Besides the massive invasionunched by the Immortals a long time ago, when they attacked Great Yu Imperial City, the same thing had never happened again.


    This was because descending in such arge scale within a short amount of time would waste too many of the Immortals'' resources. But this was just secondary. What was really important was that they would also need to bring out what little remained of Morning Dao''s power as well.


    Morning Dao''s power was the strongest power in True Morning Dao World, and that power was bestowed upon them by Dao Chen himself. But there was already very little left of that power. After all¡­ it had been a long, long time since Dao Chen had performed any miracles.


    Besides using up Morning Dao''s power, each cultivator would also have to personally sacrifice some of their life to be able to suppress thews in Yin Death Region. The amount of life they had to sacrifice was incredibly huge, and it was not something tens of thousands of people could withstand. They would need people that numbered to nearly a hundred fold to the amount of Immortals descending to sacrifice part of their lives to do so, and they could not regain those parts after. The amount of life they lost could never be recovered.


    There were some other conditions as well, such as they even needed to use some of their supreme and priceless treasures to be able to send a massive amount of people over. And they would also not be able to have these Immortals over at Yin Death Region for a long period of time.


    It was just like when the millions of Immortals had descended to thend of Berserkers all those years ago. Those Immortals might have won that battle, but if they factored in the price they''d had to pay, then it could only be considered as a pyrrhic victory. The Immortals had been in a state of recovery for many years after that.


    This time was a far cry from back then, and so it meant that they wouldn''t need to bear such huge consequences. However, even if they only sent several tens of thousands, they would still¡­ have to pay quite arge prince.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He could sense that the connection between him and the Great Yu Imperial City in the Dead Sea was growing greater. He first cast a cold nce at Ji An, then swept his gaze across all the tens of thousands of Immortals on thend. All of them had be shocked silent because of him, and all of them lowered their heads when his gazended on them.


    Almost at the moment Su Ming saw this, his chilling voice immediately reverberated in the air. "All Berserkers, hear me! Kill all the Immortals that fight back against us!"


    At the instant Su Ming spoke those words, the close to sixty thousand Berserkers in the area instantly started roaring "Kill them!" These roars screaming of bloody murder instantly shook the sky and earth, and the tens of thousands of Berserkers sliced through the sky to charge towards the Immortals who had just descended.


    Su Ming took a step forward and disappeared to appear right above the crowd. He charged towards the Rune used by the Immortals to descend and lifted his right hand to strike it.


    He was not aiming to kill, but to destroy the Rune!


    With his previous power, Su Ming could not even dream of aplishing this, but now¡­ once he had stepped into Life Cultivation Realm, he possessed incredibly greatbat abilities. And he also possessed the right to do as he wished.


    Almost at the moment he struck the Rune, causing it to tremble, Ji An''s expression changed. While he was full of hesitation and struggle, Su Ming''s eldest senior brother, Xing Gan, lifted his gigantic battle axe and looked over at him with a cold gaze.


    At the same time, the sounds of battle between tens of thousands of people swiftly rose into the air. The Immortals who had descended were clearly prepared. At the moment theynded, before their bodies even gained physical form, their still invisible hands crushed something, and theypleted the process of gaining corporeal form instantaneously. Their bodies manifested fully and they started fighting against the Berserkers.


    "Send the orders of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors to all. The Berserkers have rebelled! ughter all Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds and South Morning to serve as a warning!"


    A voice filled with a mighty pressure came from the Runes in the vortex. Immediately, hundreds of people walked out, and the ripples of power from their bodies were those of Ascendance. Not all of them had reached great circle in that Realm, but the intimidating forceing from hundreds of cultivators in Ascendance was incredibly strong.


    Almost at the same time that voice reverberated in the air, a violent boom rang out. It was Su Ming ramming his fist against the Rune in the sky. A wave of ripples spread out, and the Rune instantly started shaking.


    That loud noise lifted the curtains of battle, and the sounds of fighting spread out, surging into the sky. Tens of thousands of Immortals fought against the Berserkers, resulting in the sight of blood raining down from the sky. This blood sshed down on the ground and corpses plunged down after it. Torn pieces of flesh fell from above, causing the Immortals on the ground to shiver as they continued staring at the sky. That wasn''t entirely correct though, they were staring at Su Ming.


    No one could say who was the first to let out a low growl before he flew into the sky, intending to join the battle with a ferocious look on his face, but before he flew even a hundred feet into the sky, a shudder wrecked his body. He looked as if he had knocked into an invisible barrier, and his body exploded. He was instantly reduced to bits and pieces.


    This brutal sight immediately made all the Immortals who wanted to rush out stop moving. At some unknown point in time, a barrier had been ced in the air a hundred feet above their heads. All those outside could enter the barrier, but those inside could not rush out. It was like a cage.


    Su Ming was the one who had set up this barrier, and he had his own reasons as to why he had chosen not to kill these Immortals who were stunned to the ground.


    The battles in the sky became even more intense. Su Ming lifted his right hand and threw another punch. The ripples of destruction spread out from his body in all directions. At the same time they crashed into the Rune, they also destroyed all the Immortals who had wanted to get closer to him.


    "The Immortals'' Rune¡­"


    Murderous aura flickered in Su Ming''s eyes. During that instant, arge amount of ck aura of death surrounded his body. Due to it, Su Ming seemed to be filled with malice and ghastliness.


    He lifted his right hand and threw another punch.


    At the instant he did so, the Immortals'' Rune let out a loud bang that shook the entire area. With it, an endless amount of cracks appeared on the Rune, and they continued spreading until they covered the entire thing.


    However, almost the instant those cracks appeared, they instantly closed up, and vast waves of Bright Yang Aura spread out. The Rune then was surrounded by a golden light and looked like it could not be destroyed.


    Long arcs charged forth from all directions in the Immortals'' gxy towards the region with the endless continents. There were tens of thousands of these Immortals.


    There was an incredibly huge Rune on one of the floating continents. At that moment, there were thousands of people defending it by meditating on it. Among them were three old men with incredibly great power, and they were sitting at the center of the Rune.


    With each Relocation, these thousands of people would instantly be older. Quite arge number of them would instantly turn into ashes, but new people would immediately take their ce and offer up their lives to keep the Rune running. And so they would continue sending their warriors to thend of Berserkers.


    As booming sounds echoed in thend of Berserkers due to Su Ming, the Rune in the world shone. Even if cracks appeared, they instantly recovered under that light from the Rune as thousands of people continued suppressing it.


    As the Rune continued running, more Immortals rushed into it and were swiftly Relocated.


    "Shatter!"


    Su Ming''s roar sounded as if it could tear apart space it as it rang in the world of Berserkers. His body shot through the air like a ck shooting star. At the instant he crashed into the Rune, it started shaking violently.


    But it did not shatter!


    Su Ming lifted his head and let out a roar. He shot into the Immortals'' crowd, and as he charged through their midst, all the Immortals were unable to resist his attack wherever he went. From the distance, the blood that gushed out where Su Ming passed through looked like a blood dragon, and Su Ming was the dragon''s head that was causing more and more blood to flow.


    After making a circle, Su Ming brought with him the blood that had been spilled by all the people he killed and surrounded himself with it. At the moment the blood dragon was formed, he charged towards Yin Death Vortex.


    "With the Immortals'' fresh blood, I summon the auraing from Yin Death Fog. All of you whom I can sense¡­ are you willing to lend me the aura of death to destroy the Immortals'' Rune?!" Su Ming stopped before Yin Death Vortex, while the fresh blood around him charged into it.


    Muffled excited roars immediately came from the vortex. ck aquatic dragons showed up and sucked in a portion of that fresh blood. More strange beasts then manifested in the fog and started devouring madly.


    At the instant Su Ming became a Berserker in Life Cultivation Realm, not only did he sense the endless amounts of voices calling to him from thend of Immortals, but he also sensed the endless ferocious spirits within the fog in Yin Death Vortex, which existed between thend of Berserkers and Immortals. These ferocious spirits were formed by the aura of death, and that was the source as well as the end of all deaths in thend of Berserkers!


    When the ferocious spirits devoured the Immortals'' blood, dark light appeared in their eyes, and all of them charged out of Yin Death Fog towards Su Ming.


    There were arge number of Aquatic Dragons among these ferocious spirits, as well as other strange life forms. Yet no matter what shape they took, once they flew out, they turned into wisps of ck smoke that surrounded Su Ming. They enveloped him in ck smoke that stretched to tens of thousands of feet!


    "The Immortals'' Rune which they use to descend¡­ Shatter!" Su Ming took a step forward and closed in on the Immortals'' Rune, then lifted his right hand and hurled his first towards that Rune!


    At the instant that punchnded, the aura of death that spanned an area that was even wider than ten thousand feet shot forward with the fist. The Rune let out a loud boom that had nevere from it before, and the thousands of people defending the Rune on the Immortals'' continent let out shrill screams of pain, then coughed up blood at the same time. ck smoke surrounded them, and the Curse caused their bodies to decay. The three old men at the center shuddered, and at the moment arge amount of ck patches appeared on their skin, the Rune under their bodies exploded with a bang.


    At the same time the Immortals'' Rune exploded, Su Ming''s fistnded on the Rune and caused it to be torn into pieces. A violent wave of impact instantly swept through the entire area.


    Near a thousand people who were still descending through the Rune let out shrill screams of pain that were filled with their unwillingness to admit defeat as they shattered into pieces.


    Yet the moment the Rune shattered¡­ three more instantly appeared in the sky, and together with the Rune that had not been yet destroyed, they started shining with a brilliant light, and more Immortals descended. It was as if the Immortals wereunching a counterattack towards Su Ming for destroying one of their Runes!


    Su Ming felt a strange impulse at this moment. It came from the connection that felt as if it had now gained physical form within him. It tied him to Great Yu Imperial Pce, and he had a feeling that¡­ if he just summoned it, the city would appear and respond to his call!


    "Great Yu Imperial City!"


    At the instant these four words tumbled out of Su Ming''s mouth, a loud bang immediately rang out in Su Ming''s heart and soul.


    An infinite amount of freezing air erupted madly from within the whirlpool that spanned tens of thousands of feet in the Berserker''s Dead Sea. That air could freeze the universe, and as it exploded, the entire Dead Sea instantly stopped howling.


    A¡­ city so great that it was difficult to describe with words appeared after it had been buried for ages!


    It was Great Yu Imperial City!


    The Berserkers'' holynd!

 Chapter 691 — The Berserkers’ Advancement!

    <h4>Chapter 691: The Berserkers¡¯ Advancement!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Great Yu Imperial City rose up. At the instant this ruin that had been buried for an unknown amount of years in the depths of the Dead Seapletely showed up in the world, a freezing air instantly spread through the area.


    Wherever it went, the Dead Sea would look as if it had been frozen as it remained still. The rotations within the vortex in the sky also slowed down.


    The entire climate in the world of Berserkers became much colder.


    Great Yu Imperial City was incredibly big. As it rose from the Dead Sea, the city moats and walls as well as the numerous pces within were revealed before everyone''s eyes. These buildings gave off an awe-inspiring air, but all of them were frozen. It did not matter whether it was the city moats or the pces, all of them were encased in thickyers of ice.


    It looked like Great Yu Imperial City, but in truth, it was a gigantic block of ice!


    It possessed its own intelligence. Due to Su Ming calling to it, it had appeared after being buried for years. At the instant it rushed out of the surface of the sea, the ice on the city distorted and fell off.


    However, the freezing air did not disappear. It instead became even stronger. Immediately after, the air before Su Ming distorted, while he stood in the battlefield between the Immortals and Berserkers held in the spot where the Immortals descend in Eastern Wastnds!


    An inconceivable, mighty pressure violently spread out from the city that had suddenly risen up. That mighty pressure felt as if it had corporeal form, and wherever it went, the entire world would instantly be still. The expressions of Immortals instantly changed drastically. They could clearly feel their bodies, their Nascent Divinities, and even their souls being squashed with a crazed force. All of them could no longer remain in the sky and plunged to the ground.


    "This is¡­ This is Great Yu Imperial City!"


    "It''s the holynd! It''s Great Yu Imperial Pce! It''s the Great Yu Imperial Pce which had disappeared countless years ago!"


    The Berserkers burned with fevered ardor. In the midst of their disbelief and their endless excitement, they looked at Great Yu Imperial City. A bang rang in their heads, and they knelt down to worship the city as their bodies trembled.


    Tears fell down the cheeks of all Berserkers. To them, Great Yu Imperial City symbolized everything that was the Berserkers. At that moment, when they saw Great Yu Imperial City with their own eyes and saw the ice that had encased it for an unknown number of years, a fire born from rage zed through their blood.


    All the Immortals, on the other hand, instantly turned pale. Even the four Relocation Runes in the Sky stopped operating at the instant Great Yu Imperial City appeared, and no more Immortals descended.


    This was Su Ming''s retaliation towards the four Runes!


    He stood high above and looked at the city he had summoned. At that moment, the faint connection in his heart binding him to the city had be stronger. It was especially so when he saw an old man sitting on a lofty altar under all that ice.


    He was Great Yu''s Court Diviner.


    Su Ming also saw the numerous dead corpses kneeling under the frozen altar in the imperial city. All of these were the warriors of the past.


    The air was still extremely cold. Once Great Yu Imperial City rose up, all the battles stopped. Su Ming took a step forward and appeared above the imperial city, stepping on the gigantic block of ice.


    Around him were tens of thousands of Berserkers who were kneeling on the ground as they wept. No matter what level of cultivation they possessed, at that moment, all the Berserkers only had one single thought in their heads. That thought was like a storm in their minds and a fire that had been buried after being oppressed for a long time.


    Great Yu Imperial City¡­ It was their Berserkers'' holynd!


    "With a single thought, I have made Great Yu Imperial City rise up from the endless Dead Sea!" Su Ming dered, his voice reverberating in all directions, as he stood on the ice.


    All the Berserkers were kneeling and worshiping the city at this moment, and tens of thousands of Immortals were shuddering, still in a state of shock.


    "Melt Great Yu Imperial City''s ice with the Berserkers'' tears! Dispel the ice on Great Yu Imperial City with the Immortals'' blood! Make Great Yu Imperial City stand tall in ournd once again!


    "From now onwards, we swear¡­ to kill all Immortals who descend in ournd!!" As Su Ming spoke, his Nascent Divinity, which was formed through the Immortals'' cultivation methods, melted and fused with his will and his soul due to his level of cultivation having reached Life Cultivation Realm. It then turned into¡­ Atman, a soul unique to those in Life Cultivation Realm!


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the tears flowing down the cheeks of all the Berserkers who were kneeling in the air worshiping the city flew up. These tears then gathered together and charged towards Su Ming.


    To be more precise, they were charging towards the ice encasing Great Yu Imperial City. With their hot tears, the Berserkers would melt the ice, with their tears, they would make Great Yu Imperial City stand tall!


    The endless amount of tears brought with them everything within the Berserkers'' hearts and souls. At that moment, tears poured down like rainwater and scattered on the ice encasing Great Yu Imperial City. Within an instant, that ice started showing signs of melting!


    "Not enough, it hasn''t melted enough. My fellow Berserkers, my fellow people, let us use the heat of the Immortals'' blood to melt the ice on our holynd!"


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his head. At the instant his words reached the Berserkers, they immediately lifted their heads, and a crazed killing intent appeared in their eyes.


    "With the heat of the Immortals'' blood, we will melt the ice on our holynd!"


    These were the words shouted out by all the Berserkers at the same time. These roars had reverberated in the air when Su Ming became the God of Berserkers and caused the Berserkers'' blood to burn and their cultivation base to increase exponentially. It was also there at the time when Berserkers'' soul was born. When Great Yu Imperial City appeared and lit up the mes in the souls of all the Berserkers in the ce, waves of madness crashed about in their hearts¡­


    A Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Awakening Realm suddenly found his cultivation base erupting with a bang as the roars that symbolized all the Berserkers rang in the air. At the time he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming, he broke through greatpletion in the Awakening Realm and reached the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    Almost at the instant this person''s level of cultivation reached a breakthrough, more people''s cultivation bases erupting within their bodies, and many of those who were in the Awakening Realm reached Bone Sacrifice Realm!


    Simrly, those who were the backbone of the Berserkers'' power, the people in Bone Sacrifice who had attained greatpletion in Bone Sacrifice but did not have the confidence to reach higher found their cultivation bases breaking through, allowing them to reach Berserker Soul Realm!


    This was not a single person''s cultivation base increasing, either. It was something fel by all the Berserkers in the ce at the same time. All of their levels of cultivation increased by a stage when their blood started burning and Great Yu Imperial City rose up!


    Those in the initial stage reached the middle stage, and those in the middle stage reached theter stage. As for those in theter stage, they attained greatpletion, and those who had attained greatpletion¡­ reached a new Realm!


    It was especially so for Xue Sha and Tian Qi, who were originally powerful Berserkers who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm in Eastern Wastnds. They might not have truly stepped into Life Cultivation Realm, but as all the Berserkers'' blood evolved and their roars shook the sky, they took half a step forward in their level of cultivation. They were no longer Berserkers who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, but were people who were half a step into Life Cultivation Realm! They might not be able topare to Su Ming''s strength, but their existence alone caused a tremendous change in the Berserkers'' overall power.


    The same change happened among the tribal leaders who were in the Berserker Soul Realm since the beginning. The increase in their levels of cultivation not only brought out their roars that shook the sky and earth, but also symbolized the rise of the Berserkers!


    "Kill them!" Su Ming shouted out and lifted his right hand to point towards the Immortals on the ground. The ck aura of death around him then immediately charged forth and turned into a ck Aquatic Dragon, rushing into the Immortals'' midst.


    At the same time, all the Berserkers, now filled with excitement born from the explosive increase in their cultivation, turned into long arcs to charge towards the Immortals¡­


    As booming sounds exploded into the air and Su Ming pointed forward, the ck Aquatic Dragon started ripping apart the Immortals. The tens of thousands of Immortals that were trapped in the barrier Su Ming had set up previously shuddered, filling up with despair. In the midst of it all, most of the people found their bodies exploding with a bang, and blood spilled into the air.


    An even more brutal fight begun.


    The Immortals who died did so with their minds broken as they watched Su Ming and Berserkers'' rise to power. If Su Ming had not set up other ns for them, it would have been impossible for them to live up to this moment.


    Right then, their value was their blood, and it was to be used to melt the ice on Great Yu Imperial City.


    This was Su Ming''s retaliation towards the Immortals sending three other Runes after one of them had copsed!


    ''Since you brought out three other Runes, I summoned Great Yu Imperial City and killed all the Immortals to melt the ice with their blood. If you create more Runes and send more Immortals here, then this war between the Immortals and Berserkers willst until one side ispletely destroyed!''


    The sounds of battle echoed through the world, and Ji An''s face was pale. Even he would not be able to fight against the Berserkers, who had now risen to power, especially since Di Tian''s magical body had died. Su Ming''s might shocked his heart and soul, and the world of Berserkers'' suppression towards the Immortals was bing stronger rapidly.


    Perhaps before long, as this suppression increased, the Immortals'' power would be even more limited.


    Ji An knew that allws were bnced. If there was a powerfulw around, there would also be weakws lying about. The evolution of the Berserkers'' blood, the increase in their levels of cultivation would make thews in the world of Berserkers be stronger. Once that happened, then it was only natural that the power the Immortals could bring out in thend of Berserkers would once again be suppressed.


    This was also why the Immortals had not dared to step into the world of Berserkers when the first God of Berserkers was still around, because the Berserkers were too strong at that time, resulting in thews in the world of Berserkers reaching an inconceivable level. Even powerful Immortals who had reached the Third Step would instantly find themselves only able to bring out the power of those in Ascendance when they arrived in thend of Berserkers.


    At that moment, Ji An lifted his right hand without hesitation, and a simple jade slip with an endless amount of runic symbols carved on it appeared on his palm.


    An ancient air spread out from that jade slip. Clearly, it was a relic, and it was definitely no ordinary item. The runic symbols glowed on the jade slip as if they contained thews in the gxy.


    At that moment, Ji An did not hesitate and crushed that jade slip. At the instant it was destroyed, a powerful light erupted from Ji An''s magical body. As that light shone, his body immediately disappeared.


    Su Ming looked coldly at the spot where Ji An had disappeared. He could feel the waves of relocationing from a Rune over there, which was a sign of Ji An leaving thend of Berserkers. This body of his might just be a magical one, but as one of the three Sovereigns, he was definitely not someone normal Immortals couldpare to. His jade slip could break through the space separating worlds, allowing him to leave this ce.

 Chapter 692 — His Atman Leaving his Body!

    <h4>Chapter 692: His Atman Leaving his Body!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant Ji An left, arge amount of Immortals'' blood flew into the sky towards Great Yu Imperial City and scattered on the ice, causing arge portion of the ice to melt.


    The more it melted, the stronger became the mighty pressure spreading out from it, and the stronger the pressure was, the more powerful grew thews in the world of Berserkers. This was a cycle, and one that was built upon the Immortals. It made all the Immortals that descended to thend of Berserkers be continuously oppressed and weakened.


    Because of that, the Berserkers'' ughter filled with even greater madness.


    Su Ming did not join in the ughter too much. He lifted his head and looked towards the four Runes which had stopped operating once Great Yu Imperial City rose up. This was not due to the pressure caused by the city, but due to the Immortals in theirnd bing hesitant.


    The ughter continued, and shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air. The whole world filled with a bloody stench, and the Immortals'' blood was continuously swept into the sky, as their bodies were destroyed, bing a part of what would melt Great Yu Imperial City.


    Therge amount of blood caused the ice on Great Yu Imperial City to be dyed in crimson, and the speed at which it melted increased.


    At that moment, the four Runes that sent the Immortals to this ce suddenly started shing after remaining silent for a moment. In an instant, that light grew much stronger, and more people descended swiftly.


    Once these people came down, nearly ten thousand Immortals let out a powerful presence from their bodies. At the instant they revealed themselves, their powerful presence immediately froze, as if an invisible hand was pushing down on them. It caused their presence to spread out and so be reduced, and the power they could bring forth in thend was now limited to about the beginning stage of Ascendance.


    This was the Berserkers'' kismet, itsw, its soul, its Great Yu Imperial City, and its people''s evolution in their blood affecting the power of thew within the world of Berserkers!


    At the same time, Berserkers from smaller tribes and scattered groups of people continuously charged towards the ce from all directions in the form of long arcs. They could sense the blood boiling in their veins and their cultivation bases erupting. They saw Great Yu Imperial City, and based on their blood''s guidance, they all arrived to join the war.


    Su Ming took a step forward. The ck smoke around him gathered swiftly to turn into an armor, and he seized the air with his right hand. Purple fog appeared out of thin air and turned into¡­ the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear in his hand!


    He seized the spear, and as the murderous aura all over his body surged into the sky, he took a step forward. The world rumbled at that instant, and an illusory foot manifested in the air. This was Su Ming''s God of Berserkers'' Seven Steps!


    He took seven steps in session, and the seven gigantic illusory feet instantly fused together to turn into a scene that seemed as if a giant was walking high above. Its foot stomped on the near ten thousand Immortals who had descended from the sky.


    As violent booming sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged into the crowd. Not a single Immortal could make him pause for even a single instant wherever he went.


    This was a massacre where there was a huge disparity in power between the two sides. It could be said that Su Ming, who had stepped in the Life Cultivation Realm and reached the initial stage of Life Matrix¡­ was invincible in the world of Berserkers!


    This sort of invincibility might have several causes, but the most obvious one was that there was aw suppressing the Immortals. No matter what, at that moment, Su Ming¡­ was invincible!


    Even if there were people who could dominate Su Ming in terms of power in the world of Immortals, but when they were in the world of Berserkers, they would be limited by thew. It would then be difficult for them to defend against even a casual strike from Su Ming.


    The Undertaker of Evil''s Spear swept through thend, and as Su Ming moved forward, he pierced through the center of an old Immortal''s brows. An unwillingness to ept defeat and despair appeared on the old man''s face, which was born from him being a cultivator who had arrived at the Second Step. He believed that if he was in thend of Immortals, this person would definitely not be able to kill him, but in this ce¡­ he could only swallow his hate.


    Su Ming flung his Undertaker of Evil''s Spear, and the old man''s body immediately shattered. His blood then charged towards the ice encasing Great Yu Imperial Pce. Su Ming took a step forward, and without even looking back, he seized the air behind him with his left hand.


    A middle-aged man who was charging towards him from behind in an attempt to kill him felt an intense paining from his neck. He could not breath, and this was because Su Ming''s left hand was like a mp that had seized him up. Without even a moment of hesitation, Su Ming squeezed harder, and with a bang, the middle-aged man''s head exploded. The aura of death from Su Ming''s body surged into that man''s corpse and destroyed his Nascent Divinity as well as his soul.


    As Su Ming continued with his ughter, the Immortals fought back violently. The bloody stench in the world was so thick that it was difficult to describe it with words. The only thing that could be said was that the ground was red. Besides the vortex in the sky, everything that the people could see¡­ was red.


    "Kill them!" Su Ming swung the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear before him, and it let out a series of loud booming sounds which resulted in a huge number of Immortals bodies crumbling and disintegrating wherever it went.


    The scenes of Su Ming''s ughter greatly stimted the Berserkers. His invincibility made all the Berserkers let out excited roars.


    They wanted to kill all the Immortals and chase thempletely out of thend of Berserkers!


    "God of Berserkers!"


    "God of Berserkers!"


    Such roars reverberated in the air and shook the sky and earth. The entire battlefield looked as if it had turned into hell.


    During that instant, the four Runes in the vortex in the sky let out a powerful ray of light once again. However, this time, the number of Immortals who descended was not as high as before; there were only about seven thousand of them. Their power was immediately suppressed by thew in the world of Berserkers from the moment they arrived, so they could only show power that was around the Ascendant stage. In other words, they were¡­ absolutely not Su Ming''s opponent.


    With an unparalleled presence, Su Ming swept through the battlefield and brought with him an infinite amount of blood to melt the ice on Great Yu Imperial City. At that moment, Su Ming''s presence was matchless.


    However, the Berserkers'' enemies were the Immortals. The depth of their power was not something the Berserkers couldpare to. Even though Immortals had been unable to make all worlds worship them as the Berserkers had done, but they still existed to this date and continued to be strong while the Berserkers had reached an extreme state of decline. If Su Ming had not appeared, they would not have been able to rise to power at all.


    They could only slowly lose their blood inheritance, being like the orchid cactus, which can only bloom once in its lifetime.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming lifted the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear with his right hand and threw it towards the seven thousand Immortals who descended from the Rune, that spear turned into a violent dragon that charged towards them. But at that instant, right when Su Ming was about to move forward, in an incredibly strange fashion, he¡­ suddenly froze!


    The Undertaker of Evil''s Armor, which was formed from ck smoke, immediately exploded. Blood trickled down the corners of Su Ming''s mouth, and a sharp pain that was almost unbearable came from his chest.


    That pain appeared incredibly suddenly, and Su Ming waspletely unprepared for it. He felt as if there was a needle piercing his body, attempting to stab him through the heart.


    Veins popped up on Su Ming''s face. As his body shivered, he lifted his head swiftly upwards and red at Yin Death Vortex. He could clearly sense that no one around had ambushed him. This strange pain seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    Almost at the instant the pain in his chest begun, Su Ming experienced an even greater pain at the center of his brows. It was as if a needle had pierced through the spot between his brows and stabbed his brain!


    Su Ming trembled, but the two waves of pain did not disappear. The unbearable sensation spread to his arms, and even his legs. The pain was like a tidal wave that submerged him, and it infuriated him.


    He coughed up a huge mouthful of blood and staggered backwards. His sudden change stunned all the Berserkers who saw it, while crazed delight rose within all the Immortals.


    The numerous Immortals in the sky charged towards Su Ming without any hesitation. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and their divine abilities crashed into Su Ming''s body. His face turn pale, and he coughed up blood once again. He retreated, but just as he was about to retaliate, a sharp pain that far surpassed what he had experienced just then came from his Dantian region!


    It was as if a hand had reached deep into his stomach and yanked his organs in an attempt to drag them out of his body. Sweat drenched Su Ming''s body, and even his consciousness became unclear.


    The Immortals around him started executing their divine abilities once again in the midst of both excitement and ferociousness. At that instant, a figure shed next to Su Ming, and his eldest senior brother stood in front of him with a gigantic axe in his hand. Like a huge mountain, he blocked all the divine abilities that wereing for Su Ming.


    Blood continued trickling down the corners of Su Ming''s mouth. This sudden incident could change the whole situation in the battlefield. Berserkers'' anxiety gave Immortals time to regain their bearings and gain momentum despite them having suffered huge losses moments before, and theyunched their counterattack.


    "World of Berserkers'' kismet, Yin Death Aura!" Su Ming bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself to regain consciousness. He lifted his right hand and pushed against the ground, then pointed towards Yin Death Vortex with his left hand.


    "Who was the one¡­ who injured me?!" Su Ming let out a shocking roar that shook the sky and earth. At that moment, his power in the initial stage of Life Matrix erupted with a bang.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and a shadow separated from his body. That shadow was the soul of his will, and it was something that only those who had reached Life Cultivation could do!


    When Su Ming''s Atman appeared, Eastern Wastnds, the inds in South Morning, Northern Province, the Alliance of the Western Region, and the Dead Sea started showing the gray shade of decay. During that instant, arge amount of life force from thend was extracted by the world of Berserkers'' kismet and charged towards Su Ming, then surged into his body through his right hand, which was directed to the ground, towards his Atman.


    An infinite and boundless amount of aura of death charged down from Yin Death Vortex, fusing into Su Ming''s Atman through his left hand. The Atman charged into Yin Death Vortex while bringing with it ck smoke and the world of Berserkers'' kismet. With a bang, he shot through it.


    ''Who injured me?!'' That sharp pain drove Su Ming deeper into madness. The Atman he had sent out brought with him his killing intent and his madness as it shot out through the vortex over Yin Death Region based on a faint trace.


    He appeared¡­ in the Immortals'' gxy.


    He did not stop there. At the instant the ck aura of death around started rapidly evaporating, the Atman shot through the endless boundaries and saw an infinite amount of continents in the distance, and he also saw tens of thousands of Immortals.


    But they could not see him!


    Su Ming had a strong feeling that the source of the pain was right before him!

 Chapter 693 — Physical Body!

    <h4>Chapter 693: Physical Body!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming could see the Immortals'' gxy, could see the endless amounts of continents floating there, and could also see the innumerable Immortals on these continents as well as the shing Runes.


    His Atman felt a sharp pain, and arge amount of aura of death enveloped his body. At that moment, as Su Ming charged forward,rge quantities of that aura of death were scattering away. It did not matter to him though, for he was filled with madness. He wanted to see just what was the source of his pain.


    His Atman shot through the continents. He could see numerous altars on the various continents in the ce, and on each of these altars was a corpse.


    He also saw more than a dozen Runes. All of them were letting out waves of Relocation, but there were only four that were letting out a piercing light.


    He saw thousands of people sitting on the four shing Runes, and he also saw Immortals continuously stepping into these Runes and getting Relocated.


    However, these were not the source of his pain. Once Su Ming''s Atman swept through the ce, he charged towards the depths of the region of floating continents in the gxy.


    Perhaps a long time had passed since then, but perhaps it was only the blink of an eye before thergest continent appeared in front of Su Ming. That continent far surpassed the others in size, and it was the most astonishing region of them all. There was only one gigantic altar there.


    Su Ming could vaguely see a person lying on that altar.


    This was not the first time he hade to this ce. When he killed Si Ma Xin all those years ago, he hade here, but had been unable to see the area clearly. However, now that he was here again, he could see more than he did in the past, and everything was also clearer.


    He saw a mighty pressure that could not be described with words spreading out from that lofty altar. And there was also an endless amount of powerful seals surrounding the area, as if the person in the seal was incredibly important to the Immortals, but they were also extremely wary of him, which was why they had ced all thoseyers of seals around the ce.


    In fact, Su Ming could even see that the continents in the gxy were grouped together to form a gigantic gctic Rune, and at the center of that Rune was this ce - the biggest continent in the area with only one altar withyers of seals ced on the person lying on the altar!


    Su Ming was too far away and could not see the person''s face clearly, but at the instant the Atman saw that person, a storm immediately started raging in his heart.


    A summon. It was an incredibly powerful summon. The strength of that call almost made Su Ming''s soul shatter. It was as if the person lying on the altar was even more important than his own life.


    Under that powerful summon, Su Ming immediately sensed that the source of his pain was over there!


    The Atman charged forward, and as he closed in, he saw that the person who was calling to him was not the only one on that altar. There were three other middle-aged men standing beside him.


    These three people stood around the person calmly, but they gave Su Ming a feeling as if they were ancient, ferocious beasts. It was as if the entire gxy was trembling because of them, and a mighty presence that almost made Su Ming suffocate surrounded the area.


    These three people were dressed in white, ck, and red respectively. The middle-aged man in white was holding a ck needle in his right hand, and there was a transparent bottle in his left.


    There was red liquid inside the bottle, and it looked like blood.


    At the instant Su Ming closed in, he saw the man in white pushing the needle deep into the bottle, and once some of that red blood stained the needle, he brought it out and stabbed the sealed person between his brows.


    Instantly, Su Ming felt a sharp pain at the center of his brows, and his Atman shuddered violently, as if it was about to disintegrate. At the instant that man stabbed the sealed person, Su Ming finally saw the appearance of that person on the altar.


    A loud bang that was strong enough to shatter Su Ming rang out in his heart.


    The sealed person was a young teenage boy of about eighteen to neen years old. He was dressed in a sackcloth, and his face was as pale as that of a dead person, or perhaps it would be more apt to say that this was a dead person, a corpse.


    He was incredibly thin and feeble. His pale skin and shut eyes gave people a feeling of a naive child from the mortal world.


    There were ck needles embedded deep into the center of his brows, his chest, his limbs, and his Dantian region, but that was not all. Besides these spots where ck needles could be found, there were also a hundred something white needles on his body.


    At the instant Su Ming saw this boy, his Atman shuddered. These shivers came straight from the depths of his soul, and it was as if¡­ he was one with this corpse. It was as if¡­ as long as his Atman could fuse into that corpse, then the corpse could open its eyes, and the boy¡­ would be revived!


    The boy''s appearance was also¡­ incredibly simr to Su Ming''s!


    ''He''s me¡­''


    This thought swiftly rose up in Su Ming''s mind. He could also sense a hint of familiarity with the blood in the ck needles, and that familiarity seemed like a faint voice addressing him as big brother.


    At that moment, right when Su Ming saw everything, the three people standing beside the corpse lifted their heads, and their gazes fell on the spot where Su Ming''s Atman was.


    Su Ming could not see their faces clearly, because the presence spreading out from the trio''s bodies was too great, but at the instant they lifted their heads to look at him, Su Ming immediately sensed¡­ Di Tian''s presence from the man in white''s gaze!


    He did not have time to see more. A bang resounded in the air, and Su Ming''s Atman disintegrated, disappearing in the Immortals'' gxy.


    At the instant his Atman vanished, Su Ming swiftly opened his eyes in the world of Berserkers. Right before him was his eldest senior brother, and before him were thousands of Immortals charging towards them with ferocious looks on their faces.


    The disappearance of that trace of the Atman affected Su Ming, but this effect was not great. He could recover after taking some time to heal and nurture himself. Yet that trace of his Atman had been able to see everything, and so there was a dazed expression on his face when he opened his eyes.


    He had finally obtained the answer to the final question in his heart!


    The boy on the altar was him. He was the baby from all those years ago. However, while that baby might have been dead, if anyone looked at him from another angle, he was also not a dead person.


    Over the years, this dead infant had slowly grown up into a teenager, and this was enough proof to show that there were mysteries within him that perhaps other people were unable to fullyprehend.


    But he was still dead, because his soul was no longer in his body, but was in¡­


    ''Yin Death Region!''


    Su Ming trembled. The dazed look in his eyes disappeared, reced by rity, as well as madness. He understood now. That boy was him, and Su Ming himself was currently¡­ just a soul!


    He was a soul that was sent to Yin Death Region!


    When hebined all the memories he''d restored, a clear picture appeared in Su Ming''s head.


    When Di Tian brought the two babies out of thend of Berserkers all those years ago, the Immortals saw their uniqueness in thend of Immortals. One of them was the older brother, and the other was the little sister.


    Since the little sister gradually grew up, she was taken away. No one knew where she went, and the only clue about her whereabouts was Dao Chen.


    The older brother was left behind in the endless darkness and could only lie quietly while madness fueled his rage. He could stop the endless amount of Immortals from using his body to practice their cultivation.


    In the end, everything within his body was discovered, and they found out that a soul had appeared in his body. Once this change happened, his soul was slowly extracted as he grew up. Perhaps they could not destroy it, but it could also be that if his soul died, it would be impossible for his body to retain that aspect that made him so interesting to the Immortals.


    That was probably why his soul was not killed, but was instead sent into Yin Death Region to be doomed for eternity!


    Perhaps it was at this moment that Di Tian saw the uniqueness of that soul and executed that long-term n of his!


    Su Ming understood all of this at that moment.


    ''I will leave Yin Death Region, return to thend of Immortals, fuse with my real body, and¡­ open my eyes!'' Su Ming''s expression turned dark. With madness and a hint of grief on his face, he startedughing brokenly once he understood everything.


    Thatughter contained his hate towards the Immortals, his determination to fight against destiny, and his desire to overturn the universe.


    A roar left Su Ming''s mouth, revealing his fury. He stood up from his seated position. The pain was still spreading through his body, continuously surging like a tidal wave to the rest of his body in an attempt to drown himpletely.


    "You strike my physical body so that you can destroy my soul¡­ but even if you crush my body, you won''t be able to truly wipe away my soul from Yin Death Region!


    "Because we are in different worlds. You are in Bright Yang, and I am in Yin Death!


    "This pain is nothing!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared as his body trembled. The pain turned into madness within him. His eldest senior brother was fighting against thousands of Immortals before him, and with bloodshot eyes and immense pain, Su Ming shot forward.


    Kill. He would bring forth a massacre so great that it would surge into the sky, draining away the pain in his body. Only by murdering could Su Ming make people pay with their deaths for the pain he had to suffer.


    Only¡­


    "Kill them!" With a roar and bloodshot eyes, Su Ming charged into the Immortals'' army. Wherever he went, not a single Immortal could put up a fight against him.


    With his invincible power in thend of Berserkers, he killed all Immortals who had most of their power limited when they descended to this ce. Blood rain poured down from the sky and fell to the ground, causing the entire region to turn into a bloody hell.


    Su Ming turned his pain into infinite ughter. He drenched his body in the Immortals'' lives and blood to drain away his suffering.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and threw a punch forward. Immediately, a female cultivator before him widened her eyes. She copsed, unable to fend against Su Ming''s power of Life Cultivator. As her blood spilled into the air, Su Ming took a step forward and opened his mouth to let out the God of Berserkers'' roar!


    That roar reverberated in the air and shook space itself, so much that distortions appeared within it.


    The sound echoed in the hearts of all Immortals before Su Ming, and tremors caused by these booms wrecked their bodies so badly that they started bleeding from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, and they also became dazed.

 Chapter 694 — Bidding Farewell to His Memories!

    <h4>Chapter 694: Bidding Farewell to His Memories!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Where did Ie from¡­?"


    Su Ming waved his arm, and a loud bang immediately reverberated in the air before him. A sea of fire started up there, and from the distance it looked as if most of the world had been engulfed in mes.


    "Why was I dead when I appeared¡­?"


    Su Ming''s eyes were bloodshot. He lifted his left hand and formed a seal before he pointed it forward. Immediately, the space in front of him shattered, and cracks swiftly spread out. Wherever they traveled, the bodies of all Immortals in their way would be torn apart in the ces where the cracks went through them.


    "Do I have any other fellow members of my race¡­?"


    Su Ming leaped up, and as his expression twisted, veins popped up on his face. The pain in his body made him descend further into madness, and the more violent the pain inside him grew, the more frenzied his killing would be. He used this method to fight back the unbearable sensations.


    Pain can make a person crumble. This ismon knowledge.


    But pain can also make a person go mad, and this was an overthrow!


    "Do I¡­ have parents?!"


    With a roar, Su Ming charged forward and rammed his head against an old Immortal''s body. This old man, whose level of cultivation was at the Second Step when he was in thend of Immortals, was now as brittle as paper. Once Su Ming rammed his head against the man''s forehead, that person''s head exploded and scattered like paste. His body fell to the ground, and his Nascent Divinity was instantly destroyed.


    "Do I¡­ have a home?!"


    Su Ming seized an Immortal before him, and in his pain induced madness, he tore apart that Immortal''s body.


    "For what reason was I alive?!"


    Wherever Su Ming went, blood would turn into drops of rain, and the amount of blood he shed was enough to shock the Berserkers. They roared excitedly when he passed through and then would resume killing the Immortals in a frenzy.


    "If you cause me pain, then I will strike back and take several times the amount of lives from your people!"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear manifested in the air. After he threw it out, a bang rang out, and shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air.


    Right at that moment, the four Relocation Runes in the sky started shining with a piercing light once more. Thousands of Immortals descended, and once their bodies rapidly gained corporeal form, four powerful rays of light erupted from within the Runes. Two of them charged towards the ground and crashed into the invisible barrier Su Ming had ced there. The barrier instantly shattered, allow the Immortals on the ground to fly up.


    The other two rays of light charged towards Su Ming and closed in on him in an instant. Su Ming whipped his head around, lifted his right hand, and seized the first ray through the air.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. That ray of light instantly distorted and shattered. However, the second ray of light shot through and crashed into Su Ming''s body.


    Su Ming staggered a hundred something feet backwards. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips, but the crimson re in his eyes only grew stronger. Immediately after, the thousands of Immortals who had just descended charged towards Su Ming.


    Once the barrier on the ground shattered, all the Immortals fighting against Berserkers on the ground instantly flew up, causing the battlefield to swiftly expand.


    Su Ming continued killing. All the Berserkers let out roars that signaled their rise in power as they killed. Right then, the war had developed to a point where both sides would not cease to fight until one of them perishedpletely.


    It would either be the Berserkers beingpletely wiped off, or the Immortals giving up on descending to their world. From then on, they would vanish from the world of Berserkers, and all those quietly remaining would wait for their deaths.


    With a punch, Su Ming broke space itself. The ripples that spread out wrecked all the Immortals around him with tremors. He lifted his left hand and seized the air. Immediately, three Immortals were caught in the direction of his left hand. As they let out screams of despair, their bodies crumbled.


    Arge amount of blood was swept up from all directions of the battlefield to charge up, towards Great Yu Imperial City, and the ice on the city begun to rapidly melt. In fact, some of the areas in the city were already exposed to the air.


    Once Su Ming seized these Immortals with his hand, he swiftly turned around and lifted his right index finger, pointing at a powerful gust of wind that was charging towards him from the side. Before his fingernded, Su Ming saw the person who was trying toy an ambush on him.


    That was¡­ Jingnan!


    In Su Ming''s memories, the Sect Master in thend of Berserkers'' Hidden Dragon Sect was the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe - Jing Nan!


    "From now on, you will be wiped away from my memories!"


    Red filled Su Ming''s eyes. His voice was as cold and biting as the winds in winter. By the time the words fell into Jingnan''s ears, Su Ming had already tapped the center of the man''s brows with his right index finger.


    With a bang, Jingnan crumbled and died.


    "Su Ming!" a furious roar came from the crowd. It was Chenchong, who was Chen Chong in his memories!


    He was a prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe. At that moment, when he saw Su Ming killing Jingnan, sorrow appeared on his face, and he charged towards Su Ming. When he closed in, he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, a jewel-encrusted purification vase appeared in his hand.


    "If you attack me, you will also be wiped away from my memories. " As Su Ming stated that tly, Chenchong closed in on him. When he lifted the vase in his hand, a gust of freezing wind shot out from the mouth of the bottle. That wind brought with it moaning sounds and sharp whistles which swept through the area and charged at Su Ming without even the slightest bit of hesitation.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. In silence, he lifted his right hand and pushed against the iing wind, moving straight through it until he pressed his hand against the vase. The vase trembled and immediately shattered to pieces before falling backwards. However, it could not move faster than Su Ming''s right hand. It shot straight through the vase and seized Chenchong''s throat.


    The great disparity between their power caused Su Ming to easily be able to kill Chenchong.


    "You''re seeking death?"


    Su Ming looked at Wind Stream Tribe''s prodigy in his hands as he held onto Chenchong''s throat. This person had been surrounded by people in the past, while Su Ming had only been able to watch by the side.


    "So what if I am? You''ve already killed so many Immortals, why would it matter to you if you killed me as well? Su Ming, you''re no longer the same as you were in Dark Mountain, you¡­" Su Ming tightened his grip, and with a crack, Chenchong died before he could finish his words. Su Ming''s great power also destroyed his Nascent Divinity.


    "Don''t speak of Dark Mountain before me¡­ You are not worthy!" Su Ming let go of his hand, and his gaze fell on the area around him. He saw the faces from his memories among the Immortals, and they were all staring at him coldly at that moment.


    There were also some of them who hadplicated looks mixed with the cold res in their eyes. Those came from Wu La, Chen Xin, Bei Ling, and Nan Song¡­


    "You''ve killed Chenchong and Jingnan¡­ then kill us as well!" The person who said these words was Lei Su. In Su Ming''s memories, she was Bai Ling''s grandmother.


    The old woman swiftly shot out from the fighting crowd, and with a ferocious look on her face that was full of mixed feelings, hatred among them, she charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming fell silent. At the instant Lei Su closed in on him, he lifted his right hand and pointed at her. Then, before the old woman could even manage to get close, she shuddered and her head exploded. She died, just like that.


    At the moment all the people in Su Ming''s memories saw Lei Su die, they fell silent in this blood-filled war zone, just like Su Ming.


    He lifted his head and swept his gaze across thend. A crease suddenly appeared between his brows, and with a cold harrumph, he took a step backwards. With it, he immediately crashed into a person who had suddenly appeared behind him.


    A shrill scream of pain reverberated in the air. Sky Mist''s ancestor appeared behind Su Ming, and his body was torn into shreds. Clearly, when he had been knocked into, his life force had beenpletely shattered.


    "Sky Mist''s ancestor." Su Ming lifted his left hand and seized the air in the direction of the nearly dead, retreating old man. Immediately, that old man''s body started twisting, and he coughed up blood. Then, he charged towards Su Ming''s left hand, and Su Ming grabbed him by the chest.


    "Su Ming!"


    Right at that moment, two long arcs came from the battlefield. They were¡­ Tian Lan Meng and Tian Lan You. The two of them closed in swiftly. The person who called out Su Ming''s name was Tian Lan Meng. As for Tian Lan You, she was charging forward with an apathetic look on her face, looking like a moth rushing into mes as she rushed towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming cast a nce at Tian Lan Meng and his left hand froze for a moment before he crushed Sky Mist''s ancestor''s chest. His heart and his Nascent Divinity were crushed at the same time.


    Tian Lan Meng''s face turned pale. She took a few staggering steps back. During that moment, Tian Lan You closed in on Su Ming. As she lifted her right hand, she formed a seal and pointed forward.


    With a cold look on his face, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized Tian Lan You''s hand at the moment she closed in on him. Then, with a one push upwards, a crack tore through the air, and Tian Lan You''s right hand twisted, and it was shattered instantly.


    Cold sweat broke out on Tian Lan You''s forehead, but she gritted her teeth and did not let a single sound escape her lips.


    "Sky Mist''s ancestor injured me in the past, and I wanted to kill him. As for you two¡­" Su Ming cast a nce at Tian Lan Meng and let go of Tian Lan You''s hand. With a swing of his arm, the woman was flung several hundreds of feet backwards. She fell back to Tian Lan Meng''s side with a pale face.


    "You''re on your own now!"


    "And all of you as well¡­" Su Ming swept his gaze past the faces in his memories. "I will let you leave today, and from now onwards, we will be strangers!" Su Ming appeared right before Evil Dust Sect''s Sikong, who trembled at his approach, and tapped the center of his brows.


    "But that doesn''t include you."


    Su Ming took another step forward. This time, he appeared right before Bi''su. The woman''s expression changed and she started retreating. With an expressionless face, he pointed forward, and as Bi''su let out a shrill scream of pain, her body torn to shreds.


    "It doesn''t include you either."


    Su Ming turned around and looked at Bi''su''s older brother - Evil Immortal Sect''s Bisu. The man''s face instantly turned pale, but in a fit of savagery, he chose to self-destruct. Clearly, he wanted to use the power he could bring out by self-destructing to injure Su Ming, even if it meant he would have to die in the process.


    However, before he could even finish self-destructing, Su Ming had already walked past him, separating his head from his body.


    "And you, too."


    Su Ming appeared right in front of Bitu. This man had been ck Mountain Tribe''s Elder in the past, and was the Sect Master of Blood Lust Sect in thend of Berserkers. At this moment, he did not stand a chance before Su Ming.

 Chapter 695 — The Immortals’ Last Resort!

    <h4>Chapter 695: The Immortals¡¯ Last Resort!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The world roared. The four Runes in the vortex started rotating again, and thousands more of Immortals descended. The ice on Great Yu Imperial City had already mostly melted, and as it did so, arge amount of cold wind spread out, causing the temperature in the area to drop by arge margin once again.


    The fighting continued, and there was also quite arge number of Berserkers who had died. This was a battle that caused both sides to descend into madness. After all, Immortals'' power was slightly higher overall than that of Berserkers. If it was not because of the limitations set by thews in the world of Berserkers, not because the Berserkers'' level of cultivation had risen due to the Su Ming''s existence, and not because Su Ming''s eldest senior brother had sent out his Shaman Souls in the battlefield, then it would have been very difficult for the Berserkers to win this battle.


    Yet fortunately, as the war continued, more Berserkers arrived due to the calling of their blood and joined the battle. It made the devastation brought by this fight be increasingly higher.


    Su Ming was an invincible force among the Berserkers. Since he was someone who had reached the Life Cultivation Realm, none of the Immortals whose power was limited to only the Ascendant level were his opponent. More importantly, as the ice on the Great Yu Imperial City continued melting, thews in the world of Berserkers became stronger.


    Because of that, even if the Immortals continued sending people downwards, it was still bing incredibly hard for them to win, unless¡­ they could send nearly a hundred thousand Immortals in one go. Only then would there be a possibility for them to turn the tides of this war.


    But that was impossible. The difference in the price they had to pay between sending thousands of Immortals in different batches and sending nearly a hundred thousand in one go was huge, and this price was not something the Immortals were readily able to ept.


    After sending thousands of Immortals, the Runes in the sky stopped shing for a long time. The Immortals that were sent during thest dispatch also numbered less than two thousand.


    The battle continued. The Berserkers'' madness and the Immortals'' despair caused the battle to slowly turn in favor towards the Berserkers. However, it did not matter whether it was the Immortals, the Berserkers, or even Su Ming, they were all filled with deep fatigue. If the Berserkers had not been joining the fray in continuous streams, their fatigue would have be worse.


    At that moment, two thirds of Great Yu Imperial City had already melted. Besides a small portion that was still encased in ice, many other spots were nowpletely free.


    Su Ming''s whole body was drenched in blood. Most of it belonged to Immortals, but some were his own as well. He did not know how many Immortals he had killed; he could no longer count the number.


    His breathing was ragged. There was evident fatigue in the red of his eyes. However, the battle continued, and so Su Ming could not stop. Besides, the pain in his body had yet to go away. It was still battering against his will to persevere. Su Ming did not retreat under this fatigue as well as the torment dealt on him by the pain. Instead, he endured everything and went on fighting in this war that seemed to have no end.


    The Berserkers had gained a huge upper hand. There were less than twenty thousand Immortals left, and they were all surrounded by the Berserkers who were intending to whittle away their numbers from the edges bit by bit until they were all destroyed. At that moment, the Runes that had not shone for a long time suddenly burst forth with piercing light.


    Once they did that, Su Ming looked over, and his pupils shrank.


    He saw one of the four Runes shattering, and as it crumbled, the light from the Rune spread out, then was absorbed by the other three Runes.


    At the same time, two more Runes exploded, and once their light was absorbed by thest remaining one, the light shining from it became brighter than ever before.


    That light shot through everything, like a sun that was suddenly hung high in the sky. A presence that even Su Ming found terrifying spread out from that one and only remaining Rune.


    The Immortals had destroyed their own Runes to gather together a power that would deliver a shocking Relocation. Clearly, this was the strongest power the Immortals had prepared for this battle, in a situation where they would not send a hundred thousand Immortals in one go.


    If they were sending a person over, then this person would surely possess an item that would not be oppressed by thews in the world of Berserkers. He would also possess a power that couldpletely suppress Su Ming.


    If they were not sending a person over but were sending a treasure, then that treasure would surely be something astonishing and extraordinary.


    Hope rekindled itself in the Immortals who were full of fatigue and despair. With loud cries, they rushed out and looked at the only Rune in the sky, which was also their only hope.


    Su Ming leaped up. Right before the Immortals and Berserkers'' eyes, he moved through the air and stopped right above Great Yu Imperial City''s pce, looking at the only Rune in the sky.


    The light from the Rune grew stronger, bing the strongest light in the world of Berserkers. Then, a terrifying, destructive presence descended and spread out.


    Then two other presences equal in power erupted right after.


    "By the orders of the Immortals, the three punishments of heaven, earth, and man will descend and suppress the Berserkers!" a loud voice as great as the might of heaven itself came from the Rune. However, that voice was not clear, but rather indistinct. Clearly, these words were not spoken in thend of Berserkers, but hade from thend of Immortals through the Rune.


    Almost at the instant that voice reverberated in the air, the first destructive presence exploded. A gray pir of light appeared and shot out of the Rune.


    That gray pir of light was actually a long arc. Within it was a stone that was about the size of a head. That stone was heavily riddled with holes, because of which it stirred up piercing sounds while sliced through the air.


    Its speed was inconceivable, and its mighty pressure brought with it a power that could destroy the world. It was clearly no longer that of Ascendance. It¡­ had already surpassed the Ascendant stage and even made Su Ming, who was in Life Cultivation Realm, feel terrified of it. Clearly¡­ this was either an Enchanted Treasure that possessed power that was at the pinnacle of the Second Step or a priceless treasure containing the power of the Third Step.


    This item was also not suppressed by thews of the world of Berserkers, and neither were there any of the Berserkers'' priceless treasuresing forth to stop it. This was a telling sign that Immortals had used some sort of method to be able to make this item descend with itsplete power!


    The stone that was about the size of a head in that long gray arc sliced through the sky, but it was not¡­ traveling towards Su Ming!


    It was¡­ instead charging towards the strongest person beside Su Ming in thend of Berserkers - Su Ming''s eldest senior brother who had beheaded himself, Xing Gan!


    That stone moved so quickly that not even Su Ming could stop it. With a bang, the stone appeared right above eldest senior brother. A glint appeared in the man''s eyes, which were located on his chest. With the battle axe in hand, he charged out and sliced towards the iing stone.


    Yet almost at the instant he lifted his axe, the gray stone exploded with a bang. A gray ray of light spread out and covered the area of several thousands of feet.


    There were Immortals, Berserkers, and Su Ming''s eldest senior brother within those thousands of feet. As that light spread out, eldest senior brother was the first to be covered in it, and once his battle axe was enveloped in that gray light, the man was immediately petrified!


    His body instantly turned into a stone statue in front of everyone''s eyes!


    And this happened not to him alone All the people within those thousands of feet, no matter whether they were Immortals or Berserkers, turned into statues at the instant that stone exploded and the gray light spread out.


    The people retained their previous poses and expressions as they became statues, existences that would bring shock to all those who saw them, in thend of Berserkers.


    This was the suppression the Immortals chose to deliver to the Berserkers'' uprising.


    "Eldest senior brother!"


    Anger raged violently in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a step forward, but just as he was about to arrive beside his eldest senior brother''s statue, another presence that possessed a destructive power that could destroy the world left the Rune in the sky.


    It was¡­ a human head!


    It was a gigantic human head that looked like it belonged to a giant. There was ck blood flowing out of its eyes, and his hair was a mess, but even after death, there was a savage and crazed presence to that head.


    There was also a familiarity to it which made Su Ming and all the Berserkers'' hearts tremble. It was a Berserker''s presence, for that was¡­ the head of the God of Berserkers!


    "Second God of Berserkers¡­ That''s the second God of Berserkers'' head. That presence, the agitation in my blood will not lie¡­"


    When the Berserkers saw that head, madness immediately erupted within them. Sorrow and rage appeared on all of their faces. There was nothing else that could make the Berserkers so livid with rage than the head of a God of Berserkers.


    Su Ming trembled. Right when his senior brother''s survival was still unknown after he had turned into a statue, Su Ming was faced with the head of the second God of Berserkers. This head might still be unfamiliar to him, even after he retrieved his memories, but its presence was incredibly familiar.


    It belonged the the gentle voice that had reached his ears all those years ago. It belonged to the God of Berserkers who had been frozen with Great Yu Imperial City and had died for the Berserkers.


    The second God of Berserkers was torn limb to limb in the past. His body was buried in thend of Berserkers, but his head had been taken away by the Immortals. At this moment, he was brought out, and by the looks of it, he had been refined into a piece of treasure


    Almost at the instant the second God of Berserkers'' head appeared and all the Berserkers descended into rage and madness because of it, the head¡­ opened its eyes.


    When it did so, everyone saw that its eyes werepletely ck. A violent shudder wrecked the head, and the second God of Berserkers exploded right before all the Berserkers'' eyes at the moment his head had opened its eyes!


    A huge force instantly swept outwards. That force brought little suffering to the Immortals, but to the Berserkers who had watched that head explode, that impact¡­ was a strike to their blood.

 Chapter 696 — Disaster! The Sword of Murder!

    <h4>Chapter 696: Disaster! The Sword of Murder!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    These were the Immortals''st resort, and they were attacks that were directed against all the Berserkers. The first treasure had broken the hope of the Berserkers rising in power again after Su Ming died by turning his eldest senior brother into a statue, who had been the strongest existence besides Su Ming.


    The second treasure was aimed against all Berserkers. With the destruction of the second God of Berserkers'' head, the Immortals would deliver an attack to their blood. Those without Berserker blood would be unaffected by this attack, but for those with that blood, it would be a disaster.


    All the Berserkers coughed up blood at that instant. Their bodies began to swiftly wither, as if their blood had been sealed away. They fell backwards and were swept away by the wave of force.


    It did not matter whether it was Xue Sha or Chi Lei Tian. No matter who it was and what level of cultivation they had, at the instant they were struck by the impact, they coughed up blood and were all heavily injured. There were even nearly ten thousand Berserkers who were reduced to ashes by this attack to their blood.


    The remaining Berserkers were continuously sent flying backwards in all directions while heavy injuries. In the blink of an eye, not a single Berserker remained in the battlefield.


    All the people were swept away, and none of those who remained had any idea how many tens of thousands of lis the others were sent backwards or whether those Berserkers were even still alive after this attack to their blood. All of them were gone¡­ except Su Ming, his eldest senior brother''s statue, and the other statues in this ce. Aside from them, the only others that remained were the Immortals.


    At that instant, the blood that the Berserkers coughed up gathered together in midair and turned into a blood red Rune that swiftly descended on the ground to cover all the Immortals.


    "You will all be transferred to your sects in thend of the Berserkers. Activate the Rune to your sect and recover as you wait for the next time we descend. We will then purge thend of Berserkers!" A buzzing sound spread out from the only remaining Rune in the sky. When it reverberated in all directions, the Immortals disappeared into the blood Rune.


    Once all the Immortals disappeared and there were only corpses, fresh blood, and one still alive Berserker in the area, Su Ming looked up at the sky. There was no longer any hint of madness on his face. He had instead calmed down. The Immortals'' tactics had once again let hime to know how powerful his enemies were.


    They were the Immortals, a race with great depth and whose reign hadsted for countless years.


    However, Su Ming understood well that sending this priceless treasure that thews in the world of Berserkers could notpletely suppress had forced the Immortals to pay an incredibly devastating price as well.


    He might not know what that price was, but it had surely pained Immortals greatly to part with it.


    This was a battle that had no victor. The Immortals did not win, and neither did the Berserkers. That blow to their blood would have resulted in most of the Berserkers dying if it had been delivered in the past, but now it had only cause some suffering. After all, that blow hade after the burning of their blood and once all of their cultivation bases had increased exponentially.


    Because of that, even though the impact from the blow might be great, there were many who managed to survive. And once they collected themselves back together, they might experience another outburst in their cultivation bases due to surviving such an attack.


    This event might not necessarily have been a bad thing for the Berserkers.


    For Immortals though, there were far too many of them who had died in this battle. They could not leave. They might have been sent back to their sects in thend of Berserkers, but they were no longer as arrogant and conceited as before.


    The voice from the Rune telling the Immortals to return to their sects had also revealed something.


    The Immortals were probably unable to send anyone to thend of Berserkers for the time being, which was why they did not use this chance to descend. Instead, they were forced to have the Immortals in thend of Berserkers activate the Runes in their sects to protect themselves.


    After all, the attack to the blood was only limited to the Berserkers in the area. There were still many Berserkers who were charging forth from Eastern Wastnds and the inds in South Morning who had not suffered any damage.


    This was originally a war waged between the Immortal sects and Evil Sect to decide the ownership of Eastern Wastnds Tower, but it had turned into a battle between Immortals and Berserkers. Yet no one won this battle, and the end result was both sides suffering great losses.


    The only thing that did not end well was the killing intent the Immortals harbored for Su Ming!


    The third presence that could destroy the world came from the Rune in the sky. The strength of this presence was so great that it caused the only Rune in the sky to start trembling violently at the instant it appeared.


    As it trembled, the Rune started showing signs of crumbling, but it was quickly restored. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He had originally intended to leave, but now he chose not to.


    This war might have ended, but he still had something to do.


    Su Ming leaped up, lifted his right hand, and pointed towards thergely thawed Great Yu Imperial City.


    "Great Yu Imperial City, crush that Rune used by Immortals to descend to ournd. Make it so that it will be even more difficult for them toe from now onwards!" This was what Su Ming wanted to do. As he pointed forward, Great Yu Imperial City shuddered before it rose up slowly. Then, it charged towards the sky.


    Su Ming had not done this earlier because he knew that once the Immortals'' Rune was destroyed, more would appear. After all, his Atman had seen a lot more of these Runes among the endless continents in the gxy.


    However, since there was only one Rune in the Berserker''s sky, since the Immortals had sent three priceless treasures to suppress the Berserkers, and since the Immortals had told the cultivators down here to activate the Runes in their sects to fend for themselves, Su Ming was certain that the Immortals had given up on this battle.


    That was why there was a possibility that they would be unable to activate more Runes in retaliation if he destroyed thisst Rune. As Su Ming pointed forward, Great Yu Imperial Pce traveled even faster and stirred up a roar that shook the sky and earth as it got closer and closer to the sky.


    Right at that moment, the destructive presence in the Rune grew stronger. At the instant it erupted forth with a bang, a blue ray of light swiftly shot out.


    It was a blue sword!


    A sword''s main purpose is to kill, and blue is mainly used to seal. This was¡­ a sword that destroyed all manner of lives. The presence spreading out from it made Su Ming''s skin crawl, and his heart trembled. This was a killing sword that could destroy all those with power lower than the Third Step.


    "Seal off the Immortals'' Rune! If I don''t die from this disaster, then we will destroy all the Immortal sects in thend of Berserkers!" Su Ming lifted his head and roared. At the instant the blue sword charged towards him, he controlled Great Yu Imperial City and rammed it against that Rune in the sky.


    The Rune was destroyed. At the instant it crumbled, Su Ming heard an endless amount of faint groans and sound of death from the distantnd of Immortals.


    The sky rumbled¡­


    And the blue sword closed in on Su Ming!

 Chapter 697 — Damn it…

    <h4>Chapter 697: Damn it¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost at the instant Great Yu Imperial City crashed into the Immortal''s Rune in the sky and caused it to shatter, Su Ming tried to rush into the ck stone fragment hanging on his neck without any hesitation.


    The strange dimension in the ck stone fragment was Su Ming''s shelter. It had allowed him to avoid a series of dangers more than once.


    Yet almost at the moment Su Ming''s mind touched the stone, he immediately felt as if the area around him had beenpletely isted, and his mind could not obtain any sort of connection.


    The blue sword closed in with a hum. It was already less than a hundred feet away. Without any hesitation, Su Ming gave up on fusing with the ck stone fragment and charged towards the ground.


    The blue sword gave chase behind him, as if it was embedded in its soul to do so. The killing intent and freezing air spreading out from it seemed to be capable of destroying everything.


    In fact, due to the blue sword''s presence locking down on Su Ming, he could not even execute warping. In the blink of an eye, he descended to the ground. There was one particr body among all the corpses that was covered in blood. It did not move even a single bit, but at the instant Su Ming closed in on it, he lifted his right leg and kicked him.


    That kick contained no killing intent. Instead, a gentle force spread out of Su Ming''s body and surged into the still body before it sent it charging into the distance.


    "Qian Chen, wait outside Evil Spirit Sect! Once I get rid of this sword, I''lle and get you!" After saying this, Su Ming turned around swiftly. When there were only fifty feet between him and that killing sword, he turned into a long arc that charged into the opposite direction of the body that was flying away.


    The body which was surrounded by the gentle power and sent into the distance suddenly blinked. That person was naturally Qian Chen, who had been pretending to be dead from the very start. He put on a long face as he used that gentle power within him to rush away.


    ''Damn it, damn it, damn it¡­ Just how far is this ce from Evil Spirit Sect? Just how far is it?!¡­ How¡­ How far do I have to go before I can get back?!'' Qian Chen looked glum, but he did not dare disobey. He could sense that the gentle power was not leaving his body but had settled itself inside him. By the looks of it, this was definitely some sort of seal that would limit his movements.


    Su Ming must definitely have doubts about Qian Chen''s loyalty, and that was why he did this.


    ''Damn it, damn it all! How could he still find time to seal me when he was being chased by the blue killing sword?!'' Qian Chen ground his teeth in anger, but once he thought about how terrifying Su Ming was, he immediately sighed and gritted his teeth, then ran into the distance.


    Su Ming did not even turn his head back. He activated all his power and charged forward with a bang. As he sliced through the air, he stirred up piercing whistles. His expression was incredibly dark, because the blue sword was bing faster with each passing moment. The tip of the sword was already less than twenty feet away from him. Waves of cold air and pressure pressed down on his heart and body like mountains, and a life-threatening sense of danger filled his heart.


    At that moment, a blue light begun to shine at the tip of the blue sword. Immediately, an endless amount of power in the world in a circr area of several dozens of lis was forcefully extracted. It then gathered on the blue sword¡­


    Su Ming could sense that sense of danger increasingly exponentially, and his expression instantly changed. Without any hesitation, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. This blood immediately enveloped his body, causing his speed to instantly increase by several fold.


    However, once the blue sword extracted the power of the world from a circr area of several dozens of lis, it distorted space itself and arrived right behind Su Ming in the blink of an eye. Blue light shed, and as a muffled boom reverberated in the air, that blue sword pierced Su Ming''s chest!


    It did not pierce his heart though. When Su Ming increased his speed, the strong sense of danger had made him move slightly to the side, and because of it, the blue sword had only grazed his heart.


    As banging sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. Destructive power erupted in his body. A bang rang out, and as that power spread out, his legs exploded. His left arm also shattered, and half of his body turned into ashes as well.


    The destructive power was about to spread out and extinguish Su Ming''s life, but he circted all his power and crashed it against that destructive power inside him. As booming sounds reverberated in his body, Su Ming rushed forward with the speed provided to him by the power from the blood shield like a kite with a broken string flying in the air.


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared, then gritted his teeth and endured the pain as he charged forward madly. He only had a small portion of his body left. The power from that one strike had almost destroyed himpletely.


    And this was after Su Ming had reached the Life Cultivation Realm. If he had been the slightest bit less powerful, he would surely have died right away!


    In fact, if it was anyone else in Life Cultivation Realm suffering this blow, they would have found it difficult to survive that attack. It was a killing sword that would destroy all those under the Third Step.


    However, Berserkers were people who mainly cultivated their bodies, and Su Ming had turned all his flesh, blood, and bones into those of a true Berserker during Bone Sacrifice Realm. The level of strength he possessed was incredibly terrifying, and it was also the reason why he could kill those who were above him in their level of cultivation.


    However, even with such a strong body, Su Ming was still almost destroyed by the blue sword, and this was a clear sign of just how powerful this weapon was. Su Ming''s face turned pale. From madness, his eyes became crimson red, but he continued to charge through the sky with the remainder of his body. The blue sword behind him gave close chase, as if it would definitely not disappear unless it killed him.


    ''Immortals!'' The destruction of his body caused Su Ming''s hate towards the Immortals to be even stronger.


    The blue sword''s killing intent did not disappear, and the life-threatening sense of danger surrounded Su Ming''s heart and soul. He continued coughing up mouthfuls of blood, and every single time he did so, his speed would increase a little.


    Yet even so, he still could not shake off that blue sword. The de continued charging forward and stirring up piercing whistling sounds behind Su Ming. Blue light appeared at its tip once more, and at the same time, the power of the world from a circr area of a hundred lis were forcefully sucked in.


    Su Ming felt his skin crawl. His heart was roaring. Before the blue sword had delivered that strike just then, it had absorbed the power of the world from all around just like this, and that was just an area of several dozens of lis. This time, it was sucking the power of the world from a hundred lis.


    If this second strike was delivered, Su Ming knew that he would surely die!


    The Immortals had sent three priceless treasures. The first had petrified his eldest senior brother. The second had scattered the Berserkers after dealing a blow to their blood while Relocating the Immortals, but if they were to bepared in terms of strength, then the third treasure would be the strongest!


    The sword of murder!


    After all, to the Immortals, it did not matter whether it was Su Ming''s eldest senior brother or the Berserkers, they were nothingpared to Su Ming. Su Ming must be destroyed and sealed in this ce. They would absolutely not allow any other unforeseen circumstances to happen.


    The treasure they sent was a sword of murder and it had been given a task when it descended, which was¡­ to murder and seal Su Ming!


    Su Ming''s expression turned dark. At the instant he sensed the power of the world in that circr are of hundred lis being forcefully sucked away, he stopped charging forward and turned the remaining half of his body around. During that instant, he lifted his right hand with the back of his hand turned downwards and his palm turned towards the sky.


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny!" As Su Ming roared, the blue sword let out a hum, less than ten feet away from Su Ming, as it continued sucking the power of the world from all around it!


    It was also at that moment that Su Ming swung his right hand at the iing blue sword.


    With it, the reversal of time was executed with Su Ming''s current power as a Berserker in the initial stage of Life Matrix. Its might was far stronger than what he could bring out previously. With it, not only was the blue sword affected, the world around him and even the wind as well as clouds were affected. In fact, Su Ming had a strong feeling that if he had enough power, then he could even reverse thew of the world.


    In fact, once he reversed thew of the world, he could make that world''s time flow backwards due to his will. He could make all his enemies rot away and return to the starting point of the universe.


    At the instant this feeling appeared in Su Ming''s mind, it gradually disappeared. When he swung his right hand forward, the iing blue sword¡­ stopped for the first time.


    The blue sword started trembling. Once it was less than five feet away from Su Ming, it started moving backwards slowly, and as time started reversing, therge amount of power of the world started flowing out from that sword, as if it was returning back to its original ce.


    Sweat broke out on Su Ming''s forehead. The power of Destiny was his Origin Divine Ability. He had always thought that he was using up his cultivation base to cast this divine ability, but only at this moment did he realize that not only did the power of Destiny use up his cultivation base, it also used up his spirit. This then resulted in a great wave of fatigue washing over him.


    Before he stepped into the Life Cultivation Realm and the initial stage of Life Matrix, Su Ming''s Destiny Art had been incredibly weak in terms of level. That was why it was also known as the sign of the Abyss, because it had been merely just that - a sign.


    That was why the consummation of his soul had not been bad. In fact, it had been so weak that Su Ming hadn''t even noticed it. Simrly, its might was of only ordinary level as well. If his past self had executed Destiny''s time reversal at this moment, he would not have been able to do anything to the blue sword.


    Yet at the moment Su Ming stepped into Life Cultivation Realm and reached the initial stage of Life Matrix, the might of his time reversal could bring about an effect. As the blue sword withdrew and therge amount of power of the world spread out, Su Ming reached his limit of Destiny''s power. He pressed his right hand against the center of his brows.


    "God of Berserkers'' Statue of Life Cultivation!"


    Su Ming let out a roar, and the ten thousand feet statue of the God of Berserkers manifested around him with a bang. The statue moved through Su Ming''s body and sped its right hand with its left before ramming both of them into the blue sword.


    A powerful presence erupted forth from the statue of the God of Berserkers, as if it had activated the world of Berserkers'' kismet and added it to its own body, and had also activated the power of the world all around it.


    As a loud bang rang into the air, Su Ming turned around and charged away with a pale face. He did not stay for long in this ce. He knew just how strong that blue sword was. Even if he had cast Destiny and brought out his statue of the God of Berserkers, he wasn''t able to destroy it, but he could¡­ stall it for some time!


    This amount of time could allow Su Ming to seek refuge and heal his body.


    At the time Su Ming retreated, he brought out arge amount of medicinal cores and crushed them. He then sucked in a deep breath, absorbing all the powder into his mouth to nurture his body. His flesh and blood started squirming within him, healing rapidly.

 Chapter 698 — Pursuit!

    <h4>Chapter 698: Pursuit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Su Ming swallowed therge amount of medicinal cores and his flesh as well as blood started recovering, he stopped moving forward and instead charged towards the higher altitude. He had chosen to seek refuge in Yin Death Vortex.


    No matter how strong the blue sword was, it was an item from thend of Immortals, which meant that it came from Bright Yang Region. If that was the case, Su Ming deduced that Yin Death Vortex could suppress the blue sword.


    Su Ming did not have time to think too deeply into things. Once he made his decision, he charged into the vortex in the sky like a shooting star. At the instant he widened the space between him and the blue sword up to several thousands of feet, booming sounds came from behind him. Blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming''s mouth. That was the injury he sustained when his statue of the God of Berserkers was unable to continue blocking the blue sword.


    Su Ming knew that this was not due to his statue of the God of Berserkers not being strong enough. It was instead because his power was not sufficient to bring out all the statue of the God of Berserkers'' power. As of then, he could at most bring out a fraction of its might.


    As booming sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers disappeared into the world, but it did not shatter. The blue sword let out a piercing whistle and sliced through the sky, turning into a blue long arc that charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming''s body was rapidly recovering. His speed had already reached the limit of what his current level of cultivation could allow. He was slicing through the air towards Yin Death Vortex at that moment, and he was getting closer to it with each passing moment as he continued rushing forward.


    The blue sword, which was now thousands of feet behind him, suddenly let out a blue light that almost dyed the entire world in its color. Under that light, Su Ming discovered, to his shock, that the blue sword was forcefully absorbing the power of the world from several thousands of lis around it in an incredibly tyrannical manner.


    By just absorbing the power of the world within several dozens of lis, that blue sword had been able to put Su Ming at death''s door. By absorbing the power of the world within a hundred lis, it could kill Su Ming straight away. Right then, by absorbing the power of the world within thousands of lis¡­ As Su Ming''s skin crawled, the blue sword''s speed suddenly increased by tenfold!


    It was fast to begin with, but now, as its speed increased by tenfold, it traveled at a pace where it would be difficult to describe its speed with words. In just a sh, that blue sword shot through thousands of feet.


    Even the sense of danger Di Tian had once brought to Su Ming was a far cry from this. He had a feeling that he would absolutely not be able to step into Yin Death Vortex before that killing swordunched its attack, and he would not be able to avoid that attack.


    Even if he was already incredibly close to Yin Death Vortex, less than a thousand feet away from it, but that thousand feet could determine his life and death It mattered little if it was a distance that gave others a feeling that they could touch it if they stretched out their hand.


    He only had a small part of his body left, and fatigue filled his body and soul. His eyes were all red. The level of devastation he currently suffered was nothing like what he''d ever faced. If it had been anyone else, they might have already found their will crumbling before the blue sword even arrived.


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and his expression twisted. He looked almost sinister and vile. At the instant the killing sword closed in on him and death was knocking on his door, heughed. There was an endless amount of freezing cold in hisughter, and it was tinged with determination as well as madness.


    "No one can take away my life!" Su Ming''s soul was set on fire at that instant. It was the burning of his soul. It was an unyielding will and determination in the midst of madness.


    As Su Ming''s soul burned up, arge amount of power erupted from within his body. This was an outburst of power exchanged for burning his soul, and it was incredibly great. Su Ming''s body was originally recovering, but as his soul burned up and exploded, all his recovery was dispelled, causing his flesh and blood to twist. The pain brought by having his body being torn not only did not manage to suppress Su Ming, but instead made him descend into further madness.


    Almost at the instant the blue sword closed in on him, Su Ming clenched his right hand and hurled his fist forward at that blue sword in a bout of madness!


    A loud boom shook the sky and earth at that instant.


    This was a strike delivered by Su Ming''s burning soul. It was the strongest attack he could deliver with his power when his soul was set on fire. This punch surpassed the limits of Su Ming''s level of cultivation and had reached an even higher levelpared to what he could originally bring forth.


    As that boom echoed in the air, Su Ming''s right arm shatteredpletely. What little remained of his body exploded. All except his head, and under that violent impact, his head was sent sweeping backwards. In an instant, he was sent a thousand feet back, straight into Yin Death Vortex.


    At the same time, the blue sword let out a loud buzz, and for the first time, there was a shrill note in that buzz. This sword possessed a spirit, and Su Ming''s punch had struck it, causing it to fall a hundred feet backwards in midair before it stopped.


    However, once it stopped moving, the power of the world from a circr area of ten thousand lis swept towards it with a bang and gathered on it. The blue sword absorbed it in the span of a breath, and immediately after, it turned into a piercing ray of blue light that charged into Yin Death Region. It would not stop until it killed Su Ming.


    At the instant Su Ming''s head was swept into Yin Death Fog, his consciousness became clouded. The injuries he sustained could not be described with just the word grievous. This was already in the territory of ''fatal''.


    If it was anyone else with these sort of injuries, they would surely die!


    That is to say if their levels of cultivation were below Life Cultivation. Once a person stepped into Life Cultivation, then even if this sort of injuries were fatal, it was notpletely impossible for them to heal.


    Life Cultivation was a cultivation of a person''s own Life. This form of cultivation was different from the Immortals'' on this aspect, but they were also simr. The Immortals had Nascent Souls and Nascent Divinities. No matter how terrible were their wounds on their physical bodies, as long as their Nascent Divinities were not destroyed, they could Possess someone else and continue living. They could also think of other ways to gather up a physical body.


    The Berserkers could not do this, but once they moved into Life Cultivation, then even if everything about their bodies was destroyed, as long as a piece of flesh remained, then there were endless possibilities lying ahead of them. The only prerequisite to this was that¡­ their soul was not destroyed.


    Berserkers'' souls were different from Immortals'' Nascent Divinities in the sense that those within Life Cultivation could not use their souls to Possess other lives. However, as long as their souls were not destroyed, then their bodies would not be destroyed.


    If that had not been the case for the second God of Berserkers, then the Immortals would not have needed to use Morning Dao Items to suppress him after he was torn apart. His soul was simply too strong. It might have disintegrated, but its fragments still existed in the world.


    That was why to prevent any form of ident from happening, that change in the world had urred.


    Su Ming would have surely died with these kind of wounds if he had not stepped into Life Cultivation Realm, but now that he had done so, as a Berserker in the initial stage of Life Matrix, he had obtained this specialty of the Berserkers'' cultivation system. Even if he only had his head, as long as his soul was not destroyed, then he could be restored.


    However, the burning of the soul before Su Ming rushed into Yin Death Fog was a grievous blow to him. However, his will was incredibly strong. Even if he had burned his soul, he could still keep his mind clear. Besides, he had only burned his soul for a short time, which was why he had not suffered any fundamental damage.


    At that moment, Su Ming opened his mouth wide and sucked in a deep breath as he stood in Yin Death Fog. Immediately, arge amount of aura of death charged towards his head. Once it fused with him, signs of recovery appeared on Su Ming''s body once again.


    Muffled piercing whistles came from behind him. A ray of blue light shot throughyers of fog and chased after Su Ming; however, this was the vortex formed from Yin Death Fog. The blue sword came from thend of Immortals and from Bright Yang Region, so it naturally slowed down in the vortex, having been suppressed.


    Because of that, as one party''s speed increased and the other''s decreased, there was constantly a thousand something feet between the sword and Su Ming. It could not catch up to Su Ming, but he could not shake it off either.


    However, Su Ming moved like a fish in water within Yin Death Fog. As he absorbed arge amount of it, his body started recovering rapidly. First he formed the top half, then the outline of his legs. By the looks of it, his legs would bepletely formed before long as well.


    The feeling of flesh and blood growing in his body was notfortable. Instead, it felt numb and painful. However, this pain was nothing to Su Ming. He had even burned his own soul before. Compared to that, this pain was not even a fraction of what he''d felt back then.


    However, even while Su Ming moved like a fish in water in Yin Death Vortex while it suppressed the blue sword, there were plenty of powerful and ferocious beasts in this water. There were quite arge number of these ferocious beasts who possessed power equivalent to the power of Life Cultivation Realm. In fact, there were even some who had power that surpassed it. There were some ferocious beasts who had their own territories in this vortex, and there were also some who loved devouring other beings. Overall, these Yin Death Beasts in Yin Death Fog could be stronger because they continued devouring each other.


    If Su Ming hade to this ce alone, he would have been fine. As long as he was careful, he would not have attracted too much attention. After all, his presence could fuse together with this ce, and since he was in Life Cultivation Realm, he was not weak. However, the blue sword was chasing right after him. It was like a brightmp in the darkness, and not only did it light up the sword itself, it also lit up Su Ming!


    Because of that, not long after Su Ming and the blue sword moved into Yin Death Fog, several dozens of mighty pressure that surpassed Su Ming''s level of cultivation instantly descended on them with a bang. These dozens of mighty pressure were like a storm that swept through the area. Su Ming had just recovered his bodypletely when he was sent charging backwards because of the impact. A glint appeared in his eyes, and once he absorbed arge amount of aura of death from the area again, he immediately started charging downwards.


    He could sense a vast amount of displeasure and warning from the dozens of pressures and wills belonging to the various ferocious beasts in Yin Death Vortex. If he continued traveling in this ce, then he would suffer a retaliation that would not be any weaker than what the blue sword was going through.


    The dozens of pressures also swept past the blue sword as it continued chasing after Su Ming. Since it came from thend of Immortals and possessed Bright Yang''s presence, the impact it suffered was far stronger than that faced by Su Ming. In fact, besides the dozens of pressures, there were three other waves that pressed down on the blue sword with sinister intent. These three waves of pressure came from the depths of Yin Death Vortex. They came from a spot far away from this ce, but their pressure possessed power that was equivalent to the might of the Third Step.


    Because of that, the blue sword that was ''taken care'' of by these three waves of pressure let out a shrill sword whistle that rang like a scream of not being able to bear whatever was happening. The blue light on its body became much duller. It even looked as if there was aura of death circling within it.


    The sword spirit immediately roared. As it wilted, it made the blue sword stop, not daring to move even a single bit forward. The sword trembled, then started chasing down Su Ming, who was escaping downwards, once again.


    Roars that sounded as if someone wasughing maniacally came from the distant depths of Yin Death Fog. It was as if these creatures were incredibly happy with what they had done.


    These were beings that were born within Yin Death Fog in the ancient past. Their strength was what forced the Immortals to activate those Runes to descend. They were the existences that made it difficult for the Immortals to move past Yin Death Fog. This blue sword was nothing in their eyes.


    In fact, those three powerful waves of mighty pressure might have seemed to havee from the depths of the fog, but in truth, they were far from the true depths.


    "Not bad, boy. If you manage to not get yourself killed by this sword spirit that has that disgusting Bright Yang Presence, we''ll let you train here in Yin Death''s Holy Land for some time.


    "That''s why you have to get rid of it!"


    "Get rid of it and turn it into Yin Death''s Sword!"


    These voices sounded like roars in Su Ming''s ears. He was momentarily taken aback by them, then he gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 699 — Devour You!

    <h4>Chapter 699: Devour You!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When those voices shouted, they brought with them sinisterughter. These bouts ofughter harbored no malicious intent towards Su Ming. After all, there was aura of death about Su Ming''s body, so he was a part of Yin Death Fog.


    But it was different for that blue sword. The pressure it had to withstand was incredibly great. It was especially so when the three waves of pressure had knocked into it earlier; it had almost been unable to withstand those blows just now.


    The three waves of mighty pressure that were as powerful as the mighty in the Third Step brought with them a barbaric and murderous air as they forced a wave of Yin Death Aura into the blue sword. The sword had then let out a whistle that screamed that it had found what they did to be unbearable.


    The blue sword might have be duller than before, but there were some aspects within it that remained as sharp as ever. With a piercing whistle, it charged straight towards its target. Su Ming gritted his teeth and no longer continued forward. Instead, he stopped at the edge of the fog.


    This was the second time he stopped under the blue sword''s pursuit. At the instant he did so, his legs almost recovered, Su Ming lifted his right hand and started forming seals.


    With an extremely fast speed, he formed ny-nine different seals.


    Once all the seals were formed, the blue sword was already less than hundreds of feet away from Su Ming. A sharp presence pressed down on him, and it brought with it killing intent that seemed like it would not stop until it killed him.


    "Nine Transformations, Ten Transfigurations, One Voice!"


    At the instant the blue sword was only a hundred feet away from him, Su Ming let out a low growl and swung his right hand. He then lifted his left hand and formed arge amount of different seals again. After that, once he sped his hands together, a strange and enchanting light appeared in his eyes.


    "With the ninth Transfiguration, turn into the Candle Dragon!"


    Su Ming let out a low growl, and his mind fused together with the small snake. The Candle Dragon''s presence erupted swiftly from his body at that instant, and as the presence erupted from his body, Su Ming instantly started twisting. Almost at the instant the blue sword closed in on him, Su Ming disappeared and appeared right above the blue sword as a gigantic Candle Dragon!


    This was Su Ming''s Ten Transfigurations Art!


    The Candle Dragon could devour the world and the stars. When it opened and closed its eyes, it could rece the sun, moon, and stars. At the instant Su Ming turned into the Candle Dragon, the blue sword crashed into his body.


    A loud bang that shook the sky and earth spread out, causing Yin Death Aura to violent churn in all directions. There were also words spoken with an ancient air and malicious intent, mixed along with loudughtering from the depths of the fog.


    "You transformed into the Candle Dragon? Not bad, boy! Put more fire into it and get rid of that sword!"


    "How dare you show Bright Yang''s presence in Yin Death''s Holy Land! That puny toy sure has some guts. Even the Immortals'' sword spirits with the power of the mighty or even those beyond would not dare act so arrogantly in Yin Death''s Holy Land. Lad, if you don''t get rid of that thing today, I''ll get rid of you!"


    "Put more fire into it! Damn it all, didn''t you eat before you came here,d?!"


    The voices with their odd chuckles continueding from within the fog, but Su Ming did not have the time to even be annoyed by them. The blue sword was still incredibly powerful. At the instant it touched the Candle Dragon''s body, it shattered. It fell backwards continuously, and it looked like its entire body was about to crumble.


    However, at the time the Candle Dragon''s body crumbled, it opened its mouth wide and sucked in a deep breath at all the Yin Death Fog around it. Immediately, a vast amount surged towards it with loud rumbling sounds. Once the Candle Dragon sucked it in, it used that fog to withstand the blue sword''s might.


    The booming continued without stop. As the two continued fighting , only a small part of the Candle Dragon, which was Su Ming had transformed into, remained. The other half of it had already disappeared without a trace.


    Pain filled Su Ming''s entire body. His eyes turned crimson, and the Candle Dragon swiftly opened its eyes. A strange and enchanting light appeared within them, and red also filled their entirely, as they red at that blue sword.


    The sword''s blow could not kill Su Ming when he was in the form of the Candle Dragon. As the booming echoed in the air, the sword was forced into Yin Death Fog and continued tumbling within, its light growing even duller. The sword let out a sharp whistle and turned around, but this time, it did not charge towards Su Ming. Instead, it was charging to reach the area outside the fog.


    It wanted to leave Yin Death Fog. Only by leaving this ce could it devour the power of the world around and get rid of the Yin Death Aura inside its body. Only then could it bring forth its real might.


    It had already locked onto Su Ming. No matter where Su Ming went, it could instantly sense him and chase after him. However, as of then, it needed a few spans of breath so that it could absorb enough power of the world.


    That was why it had decided to temporarily give up on chasing Su Ming. But just as it was about to rush out of the fog, the three mighty pressures from the depths of the vortex turned into furious roars.


    "Damn it, how can you let it run?! Why don''t you get rid of it?!"


    "How can you not even get rid of a sword?! And you''re the God of Berserkers in the world below?!"


    "You waste of space! You good for nothing! Utterly useless piece of trash! If you don''t get rid of it, then just wait for it to get rid of you!"


    Even though these sinister voices were roaring, there were no anger within them. However, these three voices had been continuously speaking since Su Ming entered the fog with that sword on his tail to the moment he attacked it, and they gave off an incredibly long-winded air.


    Su Ming would have been fine with them if it had been any other time, but he was currently heavily injured, and he was originally annoyed to begin with. As the three voices continued nagging him, he lifted the Candle Dragon''s huge head and let out a roar towards the fog.


    "All of you, shut up!"


    His roar moved through the fog like a thunderbolt. At the instant those words spread out, the three voices paused for a moment, as if they could not believe that Su Ming would actually dare to yell at them.


    When Su Ming yelled out, the blue sword already had half its body outside the vortex; it was about to charge outpletely. Once it was out of Yin Death Fog, then, before long, it would be able to bring forth a powerful might. Then, unless Su Ming refused to get out of Yin Death Vortex for the rest of his life, he would definitely be in danger the moment he stepped out.


    Also¡­ there was a high chance that this sword would be able to fully recover outside. Once it gained even stronger power and rushed into the fog again, Su Ming would be in danger once again, unless he rushed into the depths of the fog.


    This was a chance. It could be said that this was the only chance Su Ming had to destroy the sword. His eyes turned crimson red, resulting in the Candle Dragon''s eyes shining with madness. At the instant the blue sword was about to leave the fog, the Candle Dragon swiftly opened its mouth wide and sucked in the air in the direction of that blue sword!


    The Candle Dragon could devour mountains and rivers. In fact, an adult Candle Dragon could devour an entire world, and this mighty talent was incredibly terrifying.


    The Candle Dragon Su Ming had turned into might still be a baby¡­ but the Candle Dragon''s blessing and the power of one World was contained within his heart and soul, and because of them, it allowed Su Ming to possess endless possibilities in the things he could devour.


    At the instant he sucked in that breath, all the Yin Death Fog around the fleeing blue sword that was already halfway out of the vortex tumbled backwards swiftly. It was as if an invisible but incredibly powerful suction force had filled the area and was spreading outwards with a bang.


    As the Yin Death Fog tumbled backwards and charged towards the Candle Dragon''s mouth, the power of the world within that fog also surged into the Candle Dragon. The blue sword, in the meantime, erupted with a powerful ray of blue light, trying to escape being devoured by the Candle Dragon.


    Red-eyed, Su Ming appeared on the Candle Dragon''s head. He red at the blue sword, and all his power erupted forth as he activated the Ten Transfigurations Art. It caused the Candle Dragon''s ability to devour to be stronger.


    "You want to kill me?! Then I''ll eat you first!" Su Ming roared out. His face was twisted with ferociousness, and his soul was melting that fragment containing the power of that one World. As that power fused with the Candle Dragon, it swiftly erupted forth.


    Cracks immediately appeared in the space around the blue sword. With a bang, even the space around the sword started distorting before it charged towards the Candle Dragon''s mouth in straight lines.


    The blue sword fought back against that suction force, wanting to break free of it all and continue onward. Yet, since they were already at this point, there was no way Su Ming would just let the sword escape. No matter what, he was going to devour it. He did not have time to think about what would happen next. Anything was better than letting the sword leave Yin Death Vortex and absorb the power of the world.


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny!"


    When Su Ming lifted his hands, he had the back of his left hand turned upwards and the back of his right hand turned downwards, then swiftly mmed his hands together. Everything around him instantly started flowing backwards. A tremor wrecked the sword. It could no longer move forward and could only move back.


    Destiny''s power, the Candle Dragon''s ability to devour the world, and Yin Death Fog''s invasion into the sword had caused the sword to turn duller as it was oppressed by these three powerful waves of mighty pressure, and it was finally made to turn back.


    However, this sword was incredibly powerful. Even if it was moving backwards, it only did so for a hundred something feet before it stopped. Then, the sword swiftly turned around. It no longer chose to rush out of the fog to try and escape from being devoured by the Candle Dragon, but instead, as piercing blue light shone around its body, a wave of killing intent and murderous aura erupted from it with a bang. It¡­ actually decided to go along with the flow of the suction force and the reversal of time to charge towards the Candle Dragon''s mouth.


    Both sides swiftly closed in on each other. A loud boom that shook the sky and earth erupted within the fog. As it echoed in the air, the Candle Dragon devoured the blue sword, but its body crumbled at that instant.


    As it crumbled, Su Ming shot out. This time, the Candle Dragon was not devouring the sword, but it was Su Ming who did so. At the instant his body appeared, blue rays of light erupted from within him, and they could be clearly seen swimming beneath his skin. That blue light was the blue sword!


    Intense pain wreaked havoc in Su Ming''s body, but the ferocious look remained on his face, along with determination. He circted his cultivation base within him and started absorbing all the Yin Death Fog around him to suppress the killing sword within his body!


    "¡­ Alright, I''ll forgive you for yelling at me just now. Lad, you''ve got guts. You actually had the courage to devour that sword¡­"


    "Haha! You did good! Refine it, turn it into your Enchanted Treasure! Make it Yin Death''s sword. Damn it all, if you manage to not die, then you cane as you please into Yin Death''s Holy Land in the future!"


    Shrill howls escaped Su Ming''s mouth. Arge amount of blood mist burst from his body with a bang. The color of that blood mist was blue, and rays of blue light were spreading out from his body. Clearly, that blue light was in the process of destroying Su Ming''s body as it attempted to escape him.

 Chapter 700 — Eastern Wastelands Tower!

    <h4>Chapter 700: Eastern Wastnds Tower!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The blue sword was raining destruction within Su Ming''s body, but simrly, because it could not get into contact with the world outside, the Yin Death Aura in the sword became even thicker. As the color of the sword became dull, it looked as if it was beginning to distort.


    However, the power of that sword was still not something Su Ming could hope to fight against. Even though he had used the Yin Death Aura in the ce to suppress it, the level of suppression brought by the aura was not enough!


    Because of that, Su Ming could already predict that if he continued staying here, that sword would cause him to crumble and rush out of his body before long.


    ''I absolutely can''t let ite into contact with the world outside!'' Su Ming roared in his heart. Once he absorbed the Yin Death Fog around him once again, he swiftly shot forward.


    ''I have to look for a ce that will help me suppress the sword!'' Blood flowed down Su Ming''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He looked incredibly ferocious, but he had no time to care about that. If he did notpletely resolve the dangers brought by the sword this time, then the consequences would be too grave.


    Perhaps other people would not choose to devour that sword so madly if they knew this might happen to them. After all, the three great wills had not expected that Su Ming would devour the sword.


    Choosing to let that sword leave and be great outside while he would temporarily be safe could have allowed him other options. He could have chosen to stay here and not leave or asked for help from the three great wills and pleaded for their protection even if he had to pay a great price for it.


    But Su Ming would not choose this path!


    He would only make one choice.


    ''If you want to kill me, then I will also kill you!


    ''I will not run nor hide. I will face danger head-on, and it will either be that I die, or that you are destroyed!! It is just as I act towards the Immortals. It will either be that I die, or that they are destroyed!


    ''If I wake up, then the sky will be dyed red. If I open my eyes, then the Immortals will have no hope for survival¡­''


    This was a chance as well, and it was a chance that Su Ming was unwilling to let go of. He had a vague feeling that this was the only chance he had to get through this murderous disaster!


    ''Suppress it¡­ Suppress it¡­ What ce could help me suppress this sword and provide me vast amounts of protection so that I could set my mind at ease to recover and suppress the sword?!


    ''Eastern Wastnds Tower!'' Su Ming lifted his head swiftly, and a brilliant sh that could surge into the sky appeared in his eyes.


    Eastern Wastnds Tower was a ce where Su Ming was the only person who could step in without any sort of requirements, even if that tower still had not gathered enough blood light to shine in ten million lis. Besides, this tower was the Berserkers'' supreme treasure and was an item left behind by the first God of Berserkers, capable of just by its existence to bring chaos to the Immortals.


    There was no other ce more suited than the tower to suppress the sword and heal himself in Eastern Wastnds. Besides¡­ this was the closest ce near Su Ming anyway. There reason why he didn''t choose Gret Yu Imperial Pce was because even though he might have a hint of connection to the ce, but he would never forget the roar he heard within the city when it was still in the depths of the sea.


    The murderous intent contained within that roar brought a chill to Su Ming even now.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he sucked in another breath of the vast Yin Death Aura around him. At the instant his body almost crumbled, and the blue light shone through him, Su Ming took a step out of the fog without any hesitation.


    With it, he appeared between the sky and earth. He did not stop for even single moment and turned into a long blue arc. As loud whistling rang in the air, he charged into the distance.


    Eastern Wastnds Tower was located at the center of Eastern Wastnds. It was not too far from where Su Ming was. He might not know where it was located precisely and had never been there before, but since Eastern Wastnds Tower had appeared because of him, the faint lead in his heart guiding him towards the tower was the best guide he could have.


    As he charged forward, the blue light spreading out of his body became stronger. After a moment, he looked as if he had been entirely covered in blue. Blood continued gushing out of his body, and the blue light was flowing out even more violently. Banging sounds continued ringing within him, but there was determination and perseverance shining in Su Ming''s eyes. As he continued suppressing the sword, he traveled even faster.


    Before long, a piercingyer of blood light that was about several hundreds of lis appeared before him, and at the center of that blood red light¡­ was a tall tower with ny-nine floors!


    The was an air of time about that tower that spoke of endlessness. It stood erect on the ground and was incredibly eye-catching.


    That tower was dyed red under the blood-red light, and it looked quite terrifying. A matchless mighty pressure descended on Su Ming at the instant he stepped into that blood light.


    The power from that pressure caused the blue sword in Su Ming''s body to shudder, but Su Ming was not too affected. His spirit was lifted, and he increased his speed.


    This was the Eastern Wastnds Tower that had caused Immortals to descend into madness, to the point where they fought each other so that they could step inside it! In the top of the tower was the epiphany that belonged to the first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu, and it also contained the clue that would lead the one who reached it towards the Berserkers'' supreme treasure - Barren Cauldron.


    As Su Ming got closer, the pressure from Eastern Wastnds Tower became stronger. Since the tower was incredibly tall, it would naturally form an oppressive feeling that would descend on the hearts of all those who saw it.


    The blue sword shuddered and started struggling madly, as if it wanted to rush out of Su Ming''s body because it did not want to get closer to Eastern Wastnds Tower. The more it struggled, the more chaotic the state within Su Ming''s body became. His flesh and blood crumbled, his bones shattered, and the tip of the sword even pierced out of his chest. Right at the instant it was about to rush out, Su Ming lifted his left hand and pressed down against the tip of the sword in his chest. He didn''t care that his hand was stained with blood and pushed the sword back into his body.


    "Go back!"


    Su Ming panted harshly. His face was pale, but the ferociousness and madness on his face were enough to terrify all those who saw him.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming closed in on Eastern Wastnds Tower, the door at the bottom of the tower opened up by itself. As it did so, it was as if a storm had appeared out of nowhere and swept around the tower, turning into a huge whirlwind that connected the sky and earth. As that whirlwind rotated with loud booming sounds, it shook the sky and earth.


    It seemed like the tower had been waiting for Su Ming''s arrival, or else it would not have opened its doors by itself the moment he closed in!


    It seemed like the tower had been waiting for Su Ming for a long time, and at that moment, he had finally arrived!


    At the instant the door to Eastern Wastnds Tower opened, the blue light in Su Ming''s body burst forth, and he coughed up blood. His legs shattered under the blue light, and his whole body was in a situation that was little better. However, Su Ming turned into a long arc, which shone blood-red and blue, and charged towards the door.


    The blue sword let out a piercing howl that contained an indefinable wave of terror. It was as if the Eastern Wastnds'' door meant certain death for it.


    When there was only a hundred feet left between Su Ming and the door to Eastern Wastnds Tower, his legless body crumbled once again, and the tip of the blue sword crawled out of his right shoulder, bringing with a piercing sword whistle, as if it wanted to rush out. But Su Ming lifted his left hand from his chest and seized the sword, pushing it back in.


    With a sh, Su Ming arrived at a distance of only fifty feet from the opened doors of Eastern Wastnds Tower, and half of his body exploded. His flesh and blood sprayed through the air, and as the blue sword struggled madly, the shadow of a boy appeared on it. That boy was covered entirely in blue light. At the instant Su Ming saw the boy, his eyes sparkled. He remembered the small ck humanoid who had gone missing after his fight against Di Tian''s clone all those years ago.


    Besides their color, that small ck humanoid was incredibly simr to this boy!


    Once the small blue boy appeared, it surrounded the blue sword and was about to rush out of Su Ming''s broken body, but Su Ming mped his left hand around it. With another charge, he was less than twenty feet away from the door to Eastern Wastnds Tower, and in the span of a breath, he would be able to step inside.


    An endless amount of terror and despair appeared in the small blue humanoid''s eyes. The boy let out a piercing roar, and the sword shone, causing Su Ming''s left arm to shatter with a bang. When even half of his head turned into ashes, the blue sword and the small blue boy charged out of his destroyed left arm. But right at the instant they rushed out, Su Ming seized the sword''s hilt¡­ with his right hand!


    "You can''t escape!"


    Su Ming''s dark and dreary voice reverberated in the air. At that moment, only a small half of his body and his right arm remained. At the moment he grabbed the blue sword, his right arm was instantly torn to shreds, but even if it had been ripped apart, he had managed to catch that blue sword, causing it to be unable to run away.


    During that instant, Su Ming swiftly charged into the opened door of the Eastern Wastnds Tower. The sword spirit on the blue sword screamed shrilly in despair. At the instant Su Ming''s right arm crumbled, he dragged it into Eastern Wastnds Tower!


    Su Ming''s darkughter rang in the tower, and there was madness within hisughter, along with a resolution that said he would either die or kill his enemy.


    As the young sword spirit howled in despair, a loud bang reverberated in the sky and shook the entire world of Berserkers. Then, the door to Eastern Wastnds Tower shut itself!


    At the instant it closed up, a blue tip of a sword charged out in a mad dash, wanting to get out, but Su Ming, who had now lost his arms and legs, still had his teeth remaining. At the instant the tip of the sword wanted to rush out, he snapped his teeth on the de, and the madness within his eyes made the sword spirit shudder. Then, as if he wanted to drag the sword down with him to his grave, he held it back.


    The door to Eastern Wastnds Tower closed.


    "It is either that you die, or I will!" At the same time the door closed, Su Ming''s dark and dreary voice reverberated in the air.


    Eastern Wastnds Tower''s blood light started spreading continuously through the area around it and dyed the world around it red.


    It did not matter whether it was trees, flowers, grass, the earth, or the wind blowing past the area. They were all dyed red and covered filled with a bloody stench. This was¡­ Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, a year went by.


    During this year, no more Immortals descended. The vortex in the sky slowly disappeared and the blue sky appeared once again high above. It was filled with white, fluffy clouds, and everything seemed to have returned to normal.


    However, an earthshaking change had happened on the ground. Some of the bigger factions of power among the Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds had organized a gathering and a search!


    They gathered together because they wanted to carry out Su Ming''s will and exterminate all the Immortals in thend of Berserkers. Even if Su Ming had disappeared for a year, they still continued with it.


    They were searching because of Su Ming!


    They were searching for Su Ming, searching for their God of Berserkers.

 Chapter 701 — A Fat Lamb is Here

    <h4>Chapter 701: A Fat Lamb is Here</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A considerable distance away from Evil Spirit Sect was a long mountain range. At that moment, there was a monkey-faced middle-aged man in the forest located at the foot of the mountain. He was walking carefully. As he continued onwards, he observed his surroundings carefully, as if he was going to run with the wind at the slightest scare.


    That person was Qian Chen.


    His face was beaten ck and blue, and he looked incredibly pathetic. His robes were also in tatters, making it seem as if he had gone through a lot of suffering.


    It was unknown as to what sort of attack he had suffered. At that moment, with panic on his nervous face, he moved forward carefully. There were two long arcs charging forth in his direction about thousands of feet away from him. These two long arcs were Berserkers. One of them seemed to be around the middle stage of the Awakening Realm, and the other was in the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm. The two were only passing through the ce. The long arcs did not stop for even a moment as they continued charging forward, about to move past the area.


    During the past few days, as the Berserkers rose in power, long arcs like this had appeared in many ces over the Eastern Wastnds. They would either be rushing to some ce, gathering together, or searching for something.


    Since the Immortals had closed their gates to their sects, few of them could be found moving about. However, there were some scattered ones here and there who would asionally be discovered by Berserkers, and once they found these Immortals, a ughter would ur.


    At the instant Qian Chen saw the two long arcs in the sky, his eyes widened. If he fell to the ground and pretended to be dead or crouched down and hid in the bushes, then perhaps he would not be discovered. After all, these two Berserkers were just passing by, and they were traveling quite quickly.


    But he seemed to be too scared. Perhaps what he experienced during thest days had caused him to be like a burnt child that dreaded fire. At the instant he saw the two long arcs, he let out a shrill scream and jumped up before running into the forest, still screaming.


    The two long arcs in the sky had originally passed by the area where Qian Chen was, not noticing his existence, but once he screamed, they came to an abrupt halt. The eyes of the two Berserkers immediately shone, and they looked swiftly towards the ground. Their gazes prated through the big leaves, and they saw the rapidly fleeing Qian Chen.


    "Immortal!"


    The two people cast each other a nce, having immediately found something off about Qian Chen. The ripples of power and presence that came from him gave a sensation as if he was an Immortal. Qian Chen had not sent that presence outwards earlier, but as he continued charging forward, he seemed to have lost control over it, and he was letting it out in arge area.


    Immediately, the two Berserkers changed their direction and charged towards the fleeing Immortal in the forest.


    Cold sweat broke out on Qian Chen''s forehead. The look of panic on his face made it seem as if he was about to be scared to death at any second. As he shivered, he swiftly ran forward, but every single time he increased his speed slightly, he would trip over the roots in the forest, allowing the two Berserkers to close in on him. Right at the instant they were less than a hundred feet away from Qian Chen¡­


    A cold harrumph came from the forest. An incredibly powerful presence swept through the world, making it lose its color. Then, that presence turned into a mighty pressure and descended with a bang.


    That pressure was incredibly domineering, and it was rich with the presence of a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm. It was enough to make all those who sensed it to feel their hearts tremble.


    "How dare a puny Immortal like you trespass into my istion grounds?!"


    When an old voice reverberated through the air, the two Berserkers who were chasing after Qian Chen immediately changed their expressions. The two of them stopped and wrapped their fists in their palms before bowing towards the forest with respect and zealousness on their faces.


    Almost at the moment these two people bowed in the direction of the forest, an old man dressed in white robes and with a head full of white walked out from the depths with a face as if he was afraid no one could see just how noble he was.


    The old man had rosy-colored cheeks. Once he appeared, his presence grew stronger and shook the sky and earth, causing the air around him to distort.


    Qian Chen looked as if he could no longer continue running under that pressure and shivered. He was struck dumb as he stared with a nk look on his face at the old man walking towards him.


    The old man had an awe-inspiring appearance. When he got closer, he cast Qian Chen a nce with a gaze like lightning. He then lifted his right hand and pointed towards Qian Chen through the air. That one single point of his finger was done quietly, and not a single spark could be seen. There was not even a single ripple of power that traveled out. He seemed to only have pointed casually at Qian Chen.


    Even the two Berserkers had not sensed anything. Even if one of them had reached the initial stage of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, he had been unable to see anything off about that one finger. To him, not a single divine ability had been used.


    However¡­ Qian Chen let out an incredibly shrill scream of pain at that instant, even though that old man had pointed at him when there was a hundred something feet between them. As he shuddered, he coughed up a huge mouthful of blood and seized his own throat with his hands. His face instantly turned purple, and he fell to the ground. After a few spasms, he stopped moving.


    This sudden scene caused the two Berserkers'' hearts to shudder and then begin racing. Shock and fanaticism appeared in their eyes as they looked at the old man. Even if the Immortal who had died had not possessed a high level of cultivation, that one single finger from this senior of their race had definitely contained a power that could change the world, or else he would definitely not have been able to kill that person without a single ripple of power.


    The mighty pressure that could make others suffocate spread out from his body and that one point that contained power that could change the world were enough to cause fanatic looks to appear on the two Berserkers'' faces.


    "I am White Phoenix Tribe''s Apu. Greetings, senior."


    "I am White Phoenix Tribe''s Lin Duo. Greetings, senior."


    The two Berserkers bowed deeply towards the old man with respectful looks on their faces.


    "I see, so you are the descendants of White Phoenix Tribe. Not bad, you two are quite young, but your levels of cultivation are not bad at all." The old man stroked his beard, and a faint smile appeared on his face when he nodded towards the duo.


    "Senior, you know of our tribe? Are you perhaps an old friend of our tribe?" the Berserker in Bone Sacrifice Realm immediately asked with a wrapped fist. His expression grew even more respectful.


    "I remember having gone to White Phoenix Tribe many years ago. At that time, your Elder was the second Elder in your tribe¡­" A nostalgic look appeared on the old man''s face, and he looked quite sentimental.


    The two Berserkers immediately sucked in a sharp breath from his words. They stared at the old man nkly while a huge storm raged in their hearts. If anyone else had said these words, they would have surely not believed them. However, when this powerful old monster said it, the two of them chose to believe him, especially when that vast presence of his made it clear that he was a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and possessed that one attack that contained the power that could change the world.


    "Our second Elder¡­ was¡­ He is from five thousand something years ago¡­" The young man in the Awakening Realm had a slight quiver in his voice. He looked to be burning with extreme zeal.


    "Let''s not talk about the past. I''ve been in istion for far too long. By the way, why did you two appear here while chasing after this Immortal?" The old man shook his head, as if he did not want to remember the past.


    "Senior, the two of us have received orders to gather outside Evil Spirit Sect to keep an eye on it with the other tribes. When we passed by this ce, we saw this Immortal snooping around, that''s why we wanted to kill him." The two Berserkers did not hesitate and spoke obediently without holding anything back.


    "Keeping an eye on Evil Spirit Sect?" The old man cast the two Berserkers a look.


    "Senior, you''ve been in istion for many years in this ce, so you must surely not know about what had happened recently in thend of Berserkers. The God of Berserkers appeared a year ago. He set all the Berserkers'' blood on fire and made us rise in power. He also swore to chase away all the Immortals in thend of Berserkers."


    "Something like this happened?!" A stern expression immediately appeared on the old man''s face. "Is what the two of you said really true?"


    "It is absolutely true. We wouldn''t dare lie to you, senior," the two Berserkers quickly said.


    A glint appeared in the old man''s eyes. In silence, he ced his hands behind his back and paced up and down a few times with a pensive look on his face. After a moment, he stopped moving and lifted his head to cast a look at the two Berserkers.


    "This is too grave a matter. I cannot continue isting myself like this. I will have to search for some old friends to ascertain this. Do not tell anyone about meeting me, even if it''s your Elder," the old man saidnguidly.


    The two Berserkers immediately lowered their heads and voiced their obedience.


    "Also, I''ve been in istion for far too long and I haven''t ventured out in many years. I''m not entirely certain of the changes in the world. How about this? Give me all your stone coins as a deposit. If what you said is true, then I will return you your money when I go to White Phoenix Tribe. If you dare deceive me¡­ Heh heh," the old man stated tly with his hands still behind his back.


    The two Berserkers were momentarily stunned before doubt appeared in their hearts, but once they remembered the old man''s level of cultivation, they quickly brought out their storage bags and took out all their stone coins inside, cing them on the ground before the old man respectfully.


    The old man waved his arm, and the sparkling spirit stones immediately disappeared without a trace. He nodded his head while looking as calm as ever.


    "Alright, you can go now. I''ll be off to verify whether what you said is true or not."


    There were slightly odd looks on the Berserkers'' faces, but they did not dare say too much. Once they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards him, they quickly turned into long arcs and left. While they were in midair, they cast each other a look, and both thought of something the elderly in their tribe had said, which turned out to be incredibly urate.


    The higher their levels of cultivation, the stranger people became¡­


    Once the two Berserkers left, that presence of a powerful person immediately disappeared from the old man in the forest. As his eyes sparkled, he brought out the spirit stones and bit down on them with a face full of smiles. He looked incredibly pleased with himself.


    As for Qian Chen, who had coughed up blood previously and seemed to have died, he slowly crawled up to his feet and stared at the old man with wide eyes. This was not the first time he had done this sort of thing. Over the past year, he had done this a dozen something times.


    Ever since he was on his way to Evil Spirit Sect and identally, coincidentally¡­ ran into this old man and was robbed blind, his world had changed¡­


    "Grandpa Crane¡­ When¡­ When are we going to Evil Spirit Sect¡­?" Qian Chen looked glum, but he still had to put on an obsequious look.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Once we have a hundred thousand spirit stones, I''ll let you go to Evil Spirit Sect. Wait a little longer. Oh! Another fatmb is about to arrive! Little Chen, we have more business to attend to!" The old man''s spirits lifted when he looked into the distance.

 Chapter 702 — The Path of Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 702: The Path of Cultivation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Eastern Wastnds Tower was within the hundreds lis of blood light, resulting in thend looking like it was a blood soaked hell. The bloody presence around there was filled with an intimidating air, preventing anyone from getting closer.


    It was especially so for the mighty pressure within the blood light itself. If anyone tried to trespass into its area, they would feel as if a huge mountain was pressing in on them, and the closer they got to Eastern Wastnds Tower, the stronger the feeling would be.


    During the span of that one year, Berserkers would asionally appear around Eastern Wastnds Tower. Some of them would step into that blood light and try to get closer, but all of them would be sent tumbling backwards by the mighty pressure without exception.


    They might not end up dead, but the will within that blood light contained a majestic air and a warning tone telling them¡­ that this ce was forbidden to them.


    The Berserkers were searching for Su Ming, their God of Berserkers. During the past year, they had searched through the entire Eastern Wastnds, but they had found no traces of him. Gradually, they cast their gazes on the tower, but due to the blood light prohibiting them from entering the area, they could not venture inside and verify whether Su Ming was there or not.


    Compared to the blood light surging into the sky outside, the inside of Eastern Wastnds Tower was different. It was filled with ayer of golden light. That light was gentle, and it filled the entire firstyer.


    Su Ming sat there with his legs crossed. His body had fully recovered a long time ago. Floating right before him was a golden sword, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see blue light asionally shing, still struggling within that golden light.


    This sword was naturally the blue killing sword Su Ming had facedst year. During the the time he was in the tower, Su Ming had used all his energy, his power, and the mighty pressure of the tower itself to continuously suppress this sword, forcefully turning most of this blue sword, which had been wounded when it was in Yin Death Fog, gold.


    This shade of gold was the color of the inside of Eastern Wastnds Tower. Su Ming had not once stopped suppressing the sword. At that moment, his eyes flew open, and at the instant he did so, a sh of gold appeared in his pupils. He lifted his right hand and struck the sword.


    The golden light in the area started distorting before it surrounded Su Ming''s right hand. When he struck the sword, that golden light seeped inside it and once again began chasing away all the blue light.


    The sword hummed and shuddered, and the blue light shed violently inside the sword. It was still struggling.


    Su Ming stared at the sword and let out a cold harrumph, then lifted his left hand and swung it. Immediately, arge amount of golden light came surging, then rushed into the sword and continued suppressing it.


    "I can now control ten times more power of the Eastern Wastnds Towerpared to a year ago¡­" Su Ming mumbled. His gaze fell on the walls of the tower around him. Ignoring just how tall the entire tower was, the area of the firstyer alone already upied several thousands of feet, and all of it was permeated with a golden light.


    Su Ming could still remember how he had charged into the tower and seen this light for the first time. As waves of impact from it reverberated in his body, he had fallen unconscious.


    When he woke up, his body had already recoveredpletely, and the blue light was surrounded by an endless amount of golden light as it floated in midair. It could not break free and could only let out shrill whistles.


    Once Su Ming woke up, he could sense that the connection he had with Eastern Wastnds Tower had be stronger. In fact, the golden light that filled the area seemed to be a modified form of some form of power, and he could borrow it for his own use.


    However, at that time, he could only use a small portion of that power, unlike now. He could now activate and bring arge amount of the golden light towards himself to suppress that sword and also refine his own body.


    ''Life Cultivation Realm is divided into Life Matrix, Life Privation, Life Pce, and World of Life. ording to the words left behind by the third God of Berserkers, Life Cultivation Realm is actuallyposed of four words - Matrix, Privation, Pce, and World!''


    The third God of Berserkers words reverberated in Su Ming''s head. During this year, he could not leave Eastern Wastnds Tower because the sword before him had yet to bepletely refined, and there was a link tying him to the sword as he refined it.


    Only after he hadpletely refined the sword and made it one with his body could he walk out of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    That was why Su Ming had spent most of his time pondering about Life Cultivation Realm besides training and refining his body as well as the sword in this tower during the past year.


    ''The Candle Dragon had also said that all races try to perfect themselves when they practice cultivation. They absorb the power from World nes and fix what theyck in their own bodies so that they can achieve perfection.


    ''I''ve arrived at the initial stage of Life Matrix and havee to understand my own Life Matrix. If I want to raise my level of cultivation again, then I''ll need the power of a World ne¡­ The Candle Dragon once gave me a fragment containing the power of one World as a blessing. That fragment might have been the key that allowed me to enter Life Cultivation Realm.''


    Understanding appeared on Su Ming''s face.


    ''Only by having sufficient power of a World ne and understanding towards their own Life could a person break through a sort of shackles of their own bodies and let themselves go through an evolution that affects their bodies, thereby perfecting themselves. However, reaching this sort of perfection is incredibly difficult. It doesn''t matter which race it is, perhaps only one or two people out of each of them are able to truly attain perfection.


    ''And¡­ the function of a particr blood inheritance is to let this sort of perfection continue, because when a person seeds, he or she will be able to change the evolution within the entire race. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that there are incredibly powerful races in the universe, and there are also extremely weak ones lying around as well.


    ''As for the power of a World ne¡­ that is the essence of a world.''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He looked at the golden light that filled the area, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    ''The first God of Berserkers left this Eastern Wastnds Tower in the world. The golden light in this ce can nourish my soul and fuse with my body to be a part of my cultivation base. It thus¡­ might contain the power of a World ne.''


    ''Besides this ce, the entire world of Berserkers is also a world. It could let all Berserkers absorb the power of the World to perfect their bodies and for them to practice their cultivation.''


    As Su Ming continued mulling over his thoughts, he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, a sealed stone appeared on his palm. Within that stone was a sleeping poisonous wasp.


    ''God Ascension Nectar. There are a lot of legends surrounding this nectar. Even if most of these legends are false, its might can still be understood clearly. Then, perhaps, this nectar also contains a mysterious power of a World ne.''


    Su Ming stared at the poisonous wasp and only put it away after some time. His eyes sparkled, and he immersed himself in his thoughts.


    ''The first God of Berserkers might have brought the Berserkers outside and made the worlds worship them because there were many powerful warriors during that era. The power of the World in thend of Berserkers was not enough to maintain their path of cultivation, that was why they had to leave¡­ They had to go to the worlds outside to snatch the power of their World nes.


    ''In the end, Lie Shan Xiu left because he had obtained a sufficient amount of power of World nes. It could be said that he had fused the essences of multiple worlds and gathered together the ne Kalpa''s Sr. Perhaps he had truly reached ne Kalpa Realm, but there''s also a possibility that he was half a step off from that Realm. That was why he had to leave, because the power of World nes was no longer useful to him. He wanted to search for the power of ne Kalpa so that he could continue walking down his path of cultivation.


    ''This is all so that he could reach perfection¡­


    ''If that is the case, then perhaps there is a uniform name for Life Cultivation Realm, the Immortals'' cultivation system in the Second Step and Third Step, and the other races at this stage have their own names.


    ''Perhaps this name is World ne! And after this stage, it will be ne Kalpa, which is what Lie Shan Xiu has achieved! It''s also the Immortals'' Fourth Step. It is also what the Immortals be after they have surpassed being Immortals and be Gods, or perhaps be a state of being that is even higher than that.


    ''There are also the words Hong Luo had used when he described Di Tian in the past. Once he fused with the Immortals'' heaven, then he will be the Lord of a World ne because it is equivalent to him fusing with the Immortals'' World ne¡­


    ''Di Tian is one of the three Sovereigns and five Emperors. Unless he is the strongest among them, then could it mean that these three Sovereigns and five Emperors have fused with the Immortals'' heaven and have reached a state where they are the Lords of World nes?


    ''In other words, it is possible that there are many Lords of World nes in the world. The differences in their levels of cultivation will be distinguished by how much they have fused with the Immortals'' heaven¡­


    ''Di Tian''s real self is far stronger than I am. By the categorization among the Immortals, he should be one of the elites among the people in the Third Step¡­ I understand now!''


    Su Ming lifted his head, and a brilliant light shed in his eyes.


    ''The Immortals in the Third Step are Lords of World nes! By fusing with the heaven of one particr world anding to understand the essence of that world, they will reach the Immortals'' Third Step and be known as Lords of a World ne. There are also different Realms within this Third Step, that is why there are still distinctions between the strong and weak¡­ Even if the powerful Lords of World nes have fused with multiple essences from multiple worlds, as long as they haven''t gathered together their very own ne Kalpa''s Sr, then they can only be considered as Lord of a World ne!


    ''When I came to understand the three styles of Wind Separation, the Wind Berserker appeared and said that this is the ninth great eon¡­''


    All of these things came from Su Ming''s memories. Over the past year, after quietly going through all his thoughts and understanding them, he connected them in his head and formed a picture that symbolized the path of Su Ming''s cultivation in the future.


    He would have been unable to understand all of these things before he arrived at Life Cultivation Realm, so only at this moment did he gain a vague idea about everything.


    "The Immortals'' First Step is the foundation, and the Second Step is the fusing with a World ne. When they move into the Third Step, they be the Lords of a World ne, and in this hollow state, they will try to perfect themselves to the greatest possible amount and gather together ne Kalpa''s Sr and move into the Fourth Step, which is ne Kalpa Realm!


    "It''s the same for Berserkers, if we''re going to make any sort of distinction, then everything below the initial stage of the Berserker Soul Realm is our foundation, which allows us to possess the basis to search for true perfection.


    "The middle stage of our cultivation system is Life Cultivation. We move from Life Matrix to World of Life, and eventually end up at the same stage as the Lords of World nes among the Immortals. Then, we will move into theter stage of the Berserkers'' cultivation system. I still don''t know the details of that Realm, but in the end, we''ll be gathering together our own ne Kalpa''s Sr, and once we seed, we might move into ne Kalpa Realm and be powerful warriors that stand at the pinnacle, just like the Immortals at the Fourth Step," Su Ming mumbled and clenched his fist. A strong desire appeared in his eyes.


    ''The Candle Dragon once said that it had only met five of these sort of powerful warriors that were in this Realm within two of the four Great True Worlds. In these worlds, they were known as the Lords of Fate, Life, and Death. They controlled the cycles of the universe, and if they wanted something to be born, it would be born, if they wanted something to die, it would die¡­


    ''The Candle Dragon also said that it was spoken in legends that there were Realms that were above the ne Kalpa Realm¡­ but all of those people who reached this Realm seemed to have left the four Great True Worlds and their whereabouts were unknown.''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. His future''s path of cultivation had be slightly clearer in his head.


    ''I want all forms of life to be unable to control my fate!''


    Determination and resolve appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 703 — Eighth Layer of Eastern Wastelands Tower

    <h4>Chapter 703: Eighth Layer of Eastern Wastnds Tower</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming hade to understand his future path of cultivation. He had also found the different paths between Berserkers and Immortals'' cultivation systems that in the end led to the same goal. Perhaps more urately speaking, all the races in the universe walked down different paths that led to the same end goal.


    Su Ming knew that he had only taken his First Step on this path, and he did not know whether there would trulye a time when he would reach Lie Xie Shan''s state or perhaps even surpass him.


    However, he had a determined and resolute will. He told himself that he would walk down to the very limit of what he could possibly do, because he wanted to know why he was born as a dead infant. He wanted to know whether he had parents, any other members of his race, and where his homey.


    He wanted to save the owner of that voice who had been mumbling beside his ears for years, to save the little girl who had the weak voice that had been calling him big brother.


    To do all these, Su Ming was required to control his own fate and be a powerful warrior in the gxy. Only then would he be able to search about and aplish all these tasks.


    If he could not be truly powerful¡­ then he could only be like an ant and let others decide his fate.


    ''I won''t let it happen!''


    Su Ming clenched his fists tightly and sucked in a deep breath. His eyes shed brilliantly, and it took him some time to calm himself down. He looked at the golden sword with some hints of blue still shing before him and swiftly opened his mouth to let out a breath of Life Cultivation which charged towards the sword. At the instant it touched the de, the sword immediately started trembling violently and weak piercing screeches came from within.


    When that happened, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the killing sword''s hilt. He stood up and ced the sword t against his chest before lifting two of his left hand''s fingers and cing them at the spot near the sword''s hilt. He then began to slowly move his fingers towards the tip of the sword.


    His actions were not quick, but there was a great force of will within them. As he swept his fingers upwards, the sword began struggling violently, shuddering, but Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, and the de where Su Ming''s fingers passed through immediately stopped shuddering. When he finished his sweep across the whole de, the screeching was instantly cut off.


    "If you don''t hold a sword in your hand, then can that sword still be called a sword?!" Su Ming flicked the two fingers at the tip of the sword, and a clear sword whistle echoed in the air. That sound reverberated within Eastern Wastnds Tower and let out a wave of killing intent that surged into the sky.


    Su Ming started slowly brandishing that sword at the firstyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower. As he waved the de around, light shone on it. Waves of biting cold air spread out. Su Ming looked as if he was moving slowly, but if anyone saw him brandishing the sword at this moment, they would surely be shocked.


    That would happen because at this moment Su Ming''s concentration made it seem as if he had be one with the sword. But perhaps it would be more urate to say that the sword had be one with Su Ming, and they had reached a state where the person fused with the de.


    After a moment, Su Ming flipped the killing sword over and swung it downwards to stab the ground. A vast presence and a powerful will surged into the sword at that instant, and it was as if the entire process of brandishing the sword had been just for this thrust!


    It caused arge amount of murderous aura to erupt from the sword. But just as it was about to reach the ground, a violent whistle came from within it, and it started trembling as if it wanted to struggle out of Su Ming''s hand, but it could not do so.


    Su Ming''s hand came to an abrupt halt right at the instant the de''s tip was about to touch the ground. The moment he stopped, an incredible bacsh was formed due to him halting as he threw out a strike containing his full power. However, that bacsh was not focused on Su Ming''s body but had instead surged into the sword.


    Su Ming''s hair danced in the wind, while he remained expressionless and calm. There was only half an inch between the sword and the ground. His gaze was cold and aloof. At that moment, he was filled with a chilling air that was simr to the killing sword''s aura.


    As the sword trembled, shrill sword whistles faintly came from within it. The de shivered even more violently, as if it was about to shatter. Su Ming''s full power should have been released once it was gathered on the de, charging into the ground, but that energy had not been released. It had instead exploded inside the sword, and it was incredibly harmful for the sword. It had a great impact on the sword spirit.


    This was a Sword Refinement Art. It was a method Su Ming had obtained to refine a sword from the legacy he inherited from Hong Luo.


    It was just like what he had done before, just one of the methods he used. During the past year, Su Ming had used several methods like this to continuously refine the sword as he suppressed it.


    "Will you submit to me?" Su Ming asked unhurriedly.


    After a short period of silence, a piercing voice filled with an unwillingness to admit defeat and surrender came from the sword. It was the sword spirit''s roar.


    "During the past year, I''ve asked you the same question over and over again every month. My patience is limited," Su Ming stated tly.


    He lifted the killing sword and swung it lightly. Immediately, ripples spread through the air from the sword. Then, once Su Ming let go, he lifted his right hand and formed a seal and tapped the center of his brows. Immediately, a cloud of ck smoke manifested between his brows and turned into a ferocious face of a malicious spirit. It looked as if it was roaring as it charged out of the center of Su Ming''s brows and surged into the killing sword.


    "The Evil Spirits'' skills I learned from the stone statue at the eighthyer indeed have their own unique qualities," Su Ming mumbled to himself, then lifted his left hand and formed a fist which he swiftly pushed towards the ground. With it, the golden light on the ground immediately scattered.


    A wave of Earthen Aura surged into Eastern Wastnds Tower from Su Ming''s left hand and covered the entire ground. Due to it, Su Ming''s left arm immediately withered away. At the time the arm looked as if it had been reduced to skin and bones, white light surrounded it.


    Su Ming looked at his left hand, which was now surrounded by white light and looked like a skeleton''s arm, and seized the killing sword. At the instant he touched the handle, the de let out a shrill scream of pain. Su Ming''s left arm recovered swiftly, as if he had absorbed some strange power from the killing sword that made his arm return to normal.


    However, the vigor contained within the sword had clearly be much weaker.


    "The Surging Indulgers'' divine ability to refine the body with a spirit." A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. He swung his arm, and arge amount of golden aura swiftly surged towards him, surrounding the sword to continue suppressing it.


    He cast a nce at the killing sword before averting his gaze and lifting his head to look at the ceiling. A brilliant light shed in his eyes.


    ''The time hase for me to challenge the tower again. This time, I should be able to do it.''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and took a few steps forward to stand at the center of the firstyer. When he stood there, he closed his eyes and calmed his heart so that his mind would scatter and fuse slowly with his surroundings. The golden light in the area instantly surged towards him, surrounding him. As it rotated rapidly, piercing rays of golden light shone in the air, and in the blink of an eye, Su Ming disappeared.


    This sort of light continued appearing in the second, third, and up to the eighthyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower. As golden light filled the eighthyer, Su Ming''s body slowly appeared at the center. After some time, when his body becamepletely visible, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    The main reason behind his ability to control more of the golden light in the firstyer during the past year had been because he had managed to conquer the first sevenyers of the tower during and moved into the eighth one.


    With eachyer he cleared, his connection to Eastern Wastnds Tower would be stronger, which was why he could absorb more of the golden light. With his original power, he could have cleared even moreyers, but when he stopped for a moment at the thirdyer at the start, he gave up on the idea of charging through the otheryers.


    At the moment, he was standing at the center of the eighthyer. He took a deep breath, and a resolute look appeared in his eyes.


    He had already passed through the seventhyer three months ago and moved into the eighth one, but only now did he have enough confidence to walk into the ninthyer.


    ''I didn''t expect that the eighthyer''s test would be able to stop me for three months.'' Su Ming shook his head. He had not thought about this at first. In fact, this had beenpletely inconceivable to him.


    Su Ming lifted his foot and took a step forward. Once he walked out of the center, the world before him changed and yellow sand filled the air. The burning sun looked as if it wanted to burn the ground. Right before him were four gigantic stone humans.


    These four stone humans stood erect on the ground. Each of them was nearly a thousand feet tall and appeared vaguely in the sand. There was a primitive air about them.


    ''Eastern Wastnds Tower¡­ has clearly given two different methods to move through the tower since the secondyer. The first is to charge through eachyer and continue onward, while the second is to fuse with each one. Once youpletely fuse with ayer, you will naturally be able to enter the next one.


    ''Breaking these four statues fulfills the requirements for the first method and allow me to go straight to the eighthyer¡­ but if I wanted to do that, I would have done so three months ago.''


    A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He went towards the first stone statue and looked at it quietly for some time before sitting down cross-legged in front of it. He formed a seal with his hands, and the presence of Life Cultivation spread out from within him. Waves of a Berserker''s presence also spread out from his flesh and blood, which had all turned into those of a true Berserker.


    As the presence of the Berserker surrounded Su Ming, the first stone statue''s eyes flew open, their gazending on Su Ming''s body. After a moment, Su Ming stood up and walked towards the second stone statue. After looking at it for a moment, he stomped on the ground, and not a single hint of a Berserker''s presence could be detected on him. A wave of pure aura that belonged to an Immortal spread out from his body, causing the second stone statue to open its eyes.


    The third statue had a fierce look on its face and looked like a demonic fiend. There was also a malicious spirit''s face sticking out of the center of that stone statue''s brows. When Su Ming stood under the third stone statue, he lifted his right hand and pointed between his brows. Immediately, ck smoke surrounded the center of his brows, and the face of a malicious spirits took shape. The third stone statue immediately opened its eyes and looked towards Su Ming.


    After a moment, Su Ming arrived next to the fourth stone statue and lifted his left hand. White light surrounded it, after it had turned into bone. There was a strange and mysterious presence spreading out from his arm.


    "The four stone statues represent Berserkers, Immortals, Evil Spirits, and Surging Indulgers. I''ve already mastered the basic cultivation methods for each of these races. Open, eighthyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower!"


    Su Ming swung his left hand, and the stone statues immediately turned indistinct. When everything became clear once again, he was already standing at the center of the ninthyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower.

 Chapter 704 — Light from Eastern Wastelands Tower

    <h4>Chapter 704: Light from Eastern Wastnds Tower</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was the first time Su Ming stepped into Eastern Wastnds Tower''s ninthyer. Almost at the instant he found himself there, the Eastern Wastnds Tower started shuddering, andyers of light surrounded the tower before they swiftly spread out in all directions.


    As they did so, the firstyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower lit up, followed suit by the secondyer, then the third¡­ up to the eighthyer. All of them began to shine with a powerful light. As for the ninthyer, it was in a state between being bright and dark, transforming rapidly.


    There were ripples of light all around the tower. If anyone looked closely, they would find that there were eight light circles. These eight circles meant that Su Ming had went through the eightyers of the tower. At the instant he stepped into the ninthyer, those circles of light had erupted forth.


    Clearly, the ninthyer was a boundary line. Those who were unable to step into the ninthyer could not bring out such a change to the tower. Only those who had the ability to get into the ninthyer would make Eastern Wastnds Tower erupt with such powerful light.


    That light instantly covered the entire Eastern Wastnds, and even showed signs of spreading even further. Almost in an instant, all the Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds immediately stopped whatever they were doing and lifted their heads. Their attention was attracted solely by the eight ripples of light spreading through the sky.


    Even Qian Chen, who was pretending to be dead in the forest, instinctively opened his eyes and nkly looked at the ripples in the sky. The old man who was really the bald crane and was chatting with the three Berserkers was also stunned by the sight. The three young men before him were the same.


    All the Berserkers on thend of Berserkers who saw the light circles in the sky immediately felt their blood boiling after a year it hadid dormant!


    That burn in their blood was due to their God of Berserkers. It was a faint guide leading them to their God.


    "God of Berserkers! It''s the God of Berserkers!"


    "The God of Berserkers has returned!"


    At that instant, loud booming sounds surged into the sky from all directions in thend of Berserkers. All Berserkers had been searching for Su Ming for a whole year, all throughout the Eastern Wastnds.


    They had been unable to find any trace of their God during that one year, but they did not give up. They continued expanding their search area and continued looking. They believed that their God of Berserkers had not died and trusted that he was still with them.


    At that moment, at the instant they felt their blood guiding them towards their God, excited cries erupted from all the corners of Eastern Wastnds. Long arcs charged up from the ground and rushed in the direction theyers of ripples hade from.


    It was especially so for the Berserkers and tribes who were close to Eastern Wastnds Tower. During that instant, as their hearts trembled, they saw the source of the ripples of light - the brightly lit eightyers of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    "The God of Berserkers is in Eastern Wastnds Tower!"


    Excited cries reverberated in the air. Those who were closer to the tower immediately rushed forth at full speed.


    Eastern Wastnds'' Chi Lei Tian, Xue Sha, Goldenrain Mountain Tribe''s Elder, Wu Shuang, the Great n Elder of All Entities n, Tian Qi, and the others were in different locations working diligently for the Berserkers'' rise in power. When the ripples of light echoed in the sky, they lifted their heads, turned into long arcs, and charged towards them.


    Fated Kin had gathered together after they sensed Su Ming''s presence a year ago. They were not too far away from the spot where the Immortals had descended, lingering around. They did not mix with the other tribes, but chose to live independently.


    They were unique. They did not mingle with other people. They were Fated Kin!


    It was as if they had returned to their form of life when they were in the World of Nine Yin. However, they were no longer in constant danger. During that one year, the region where they had made their home was continuously transformed and gradually changed into a suitable ce where Fated Kin could bring forth even strongerbat abilities.


    They had also been searching for Su Ming, their Respected Senior Mo. Now, at the instant the ripples of light reverberated in the air, all Fated Kin stood up in excitement and turned into long arcs that charged through the air towards Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    This was an actmitted by all Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds and most of what the Berserkers in the inds in South Morning did. An innumerable amount of Berserkers charged through the air, and their goal was simr¡ªall of them were heading towards Eastern Wastnds Tower!


    Su Ming did not know of the excitement in the world outside. At that moment he was standing at the ninthyer of Eastern Wastnds. There was an incredibly denseyer of golden light around him, and there was a wisp of World ne''s presence within that golden light as it surrounded Su Ming, resulting in his body being only faintly visible within that presence.


    As the World ne''s presence surrounded and continuously surged into him, Su Ming closed his eyes and circted his cultivation base to swiftly absorb that presence so that he could turn it into the power of his own Life Matrix.


    This was Eastern Wastnds Tower''s serendipity, and this was the ninth time Su Ming had obtained a serendipity here. When he first moved into the firstyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower, he had received its serendipity for the first time. He had been critically wounded at the time, and due to the tower he was able to heal his injuries. Then, as he moved through eachyer, he had graduallye to understand this ce.


    This was a tower that had been sealed for ages. Only the first person who got past eachyer would be able to receive its serendipity.


    Right then, Su Ming was the only person within Eastern Wastnds Tower!


    When he opened his eyes after some time, his body was filled with a spiritual air. He stood there and quietly sensed his cultivation base. The World ne''s power in the ninthyer far surpassed the previous eightyers. The amount he absorbed this time brought quite a lot of nourishment for his cultivation base.


    ''I''m still a slight distance away from reaching the pinnacle of the initial stage of Life Matrix, but if I continue this way and move through a few moreyers, then perhaps I''ll be able to reach it.''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath of the World ne''s presence within the golden light, then lifted his foot and walked out of the center of the ninthyer.


    At the instant he did so, his vision immediately became indistinct. When everything cleared out, a tall mountain appeared before his eyes.


    This mountain was incredibly tall. The tip of it could not be seen clearly in the blue sky, endless clouds hiding the summit away.


    There was a river in the sky right behind that mountain. It was huge and stretched endlessly into the horizon. It was connected to the earth, and waves of water poured down to thend like a waterfall. However, that water would turn back further down in the distance and charge back to the sky to fuse back into the river, making the river in the sky flow in a cycle.


    Su Ming stood far away from that ce, but he could still hear the rushing sounds of the water flowing in that river.


    However, since the mountain was too tall and hid most of the river from view, Su Ming could only see a small part of it and not the whole thing.


    One mountain, one river, and a desert.


    That desert covered the entirend, and the sand that was swept up brought with it moaning sounds that reverberated in all directions. It covered the mountain and river in Su Ming''s eyes.


    This was the ninthyer of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    "Eastern Wastnds Tower''s ninthyer. One mountain, one river, one desert¡­ You who came to this ce can activate all your power and destroy everything here. You can also choose to understand the conception of this ce and break through it naturally.


    "You have two choices. Two paths," a buzzing voice stated, reverberating from all directions. There was a feeling of age to that voice, as if it had been here for a very long time.


    This was not the first time Su Ming had heard this voice. When a person reached a newyer for the first time, they would always hear this voice. If they went down and returned back to it, the voice would not speak up again.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a step forward and disappeared within the span of a breath. When he reappeared, he was already standing on a mountain rock jutting out of the middle section of the mountain. As he stood there, he looked into the distance, and the river appeared clearly before his eyes.


    The river in the sky was incredibly huge. The rushing of water spread in all directions¡­ but the water itself looked incredibly far away, and Su Ming did not feel as if he''d gotten any closer or made any significant changes to the distance between him and the river when he had moved from the center of the ninthyer.


    In silence, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the mountain. He turned into a long arc and charged towards the top.


    Time trickled by slowly. An hourter, Su Ming frowned. He¡­ was still on the mountain. When he lifted his head, the summit was still hidden in the clouds. Even if he had already reached the higher parts of the mountain, he could not move to its top.


    After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the ground. After some time, his pupils constricted.


    "There is no end to this mountain¡­" he mumbled. The mountain seemed to be very tall when he looked at it previously, yet once he stepped on it, he had managed to find some clues about it. There was no end to this mountain. With every set amount of distance he traveled up, the mountain would stretch and grow.


    Because of this, it had no end and no summit.


    After a brief period of silence, Su Ming turned into a long arc and left the mountain and charged towards the river before him. Yet no matter how fast he traveled, the river remained as far in the distance as it had been before. It was as if the area between them would continuously lengthen as Su Ming moved in its direction, just like the mountain''s height.


    Su Ming had seen a scene like this before, at the altar behind Fated Kin''s mountain when they were in the World of Nine Yin. That altar would forever remain before him, and no matter how quickly he traveled, he would never be able to catch up to it.


    Su Ming might have managed to conquer the altar under the old Spirit of Nine Yin''s guidance, but the level of depth and sophistication within the mountain and river far surpassed the World of Nine Yin''s altar based on what Su Ming could see with his current level of cultivation.


    He gradually stopped chasing after the river and slowly went down until hended on the desert. He sat down on the ground and looked at the sand underneath him.


    He could sense that there was a deep meaning contained within the mountain, river, the desert. If he could understand that meaning, then his understanding towards Life would be much deeper.


    ''Lie Shan Xiu¡­ you turned the Eastern Wastnds Tower''s appearance into a tant plot to make Immortals fight among themselves, allowing Berserkers to obtain hope to rise in power.


    ''To Immortals, this tower would give what they desire. You left your epiphany towards ne Timelines at the top, but to the Berserkers, this Eastern Wastnds Tower is a ce to help them increase their level of cultivation and also a ce for them to train.


    ''You left the cultivation methods for Evil Spirits and Surging Indulgers in the previous eightyers in the manner of brief introductions before you moved on to more in-depth introductions. You also introduced these two races in the sixthyer. You must have your own reasons for doing so¡­''


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. After some time, he closed his eyes and went on to silently sense the mountain, river, and desert within Eastern Wastnds Tower''s ninthyer.


    Time trickled by¡­

 Chapter 705 — My Autumn!

    <h4>Chapter 705: My Autumn!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Half a monthter, Su Ming opened his eyes, and a hint of fatigue appeared in his eyes. He looked at the mountain, river and desert before him. He¡­ had not been able to fully understand the meaning of Life behind the three.


    He stood up slowly and walked towards the direction from which he hade. When he returned, everything was as normal. He walked past the mountain and arrived at the ce where he first stepped out. That was the center of the ninthyer, and it was the exit of this ce.


    As Su Ming stood at the center of the ninthyer, he let out a sigh. He did not have enough time to continue trying to gain an epiphany within this ce. He still had plenty of other things to do. He had to suppress that killing sword as soon as possible and walk out of Eastern Wastnds Tower. He had to check his eldest senior brother''s condition. He had to search for his second senior brother and his Master. He also had to fulfill his oath as the God of Berserkers and lead the charge to get rid of all the Immortals in thend of Berserkers.


    He was in a hurry. The Immortals might descend again at any time now.


    Su Ming stood at the center of the ninthyer and spread out his Atman to fuse it with his surroundings. When he did so, golden light filled the area under his feet and surrounded him. That light gradually became stronger. Then, right at the instant it was about to bring Su Ming back to the firstyer, he turned his head around with an unwillingness to admit defeat and cast a nce back at the mountain.


    Perhaps it was because of the golden light filling the area around him, or perhaps it was the Relocation Rune causing his vision to distort, but when Su Ming turned his head around as his body gradually faded away, he saw something that made his heart roar. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind, allowing him to suddenly be able to understand what was before him!


    The first thing he saw when he turned his head around was the tall mountain, and the second thing was that an indistinctyer had appeared in his vision due to the golden light filling his eyes. When he looked at it the third time, the mountain in his eyes started distorting due to the activation of the Relocation Rune.


    The fourth and final thing he saw before he left was¡­ the mountain disappearing!


    The mountain disappeared. It was as if there was never any mountain to begin with. Su Ming''s gaze shot through the now-empty space, and he saw theplete river in the sky, which he had previously been unable to see!


    There was no mistake to this. Su Ming could remember clearly that a small part of the river had been covered by the mountain when he stood at the center of the ninthyer. It was definitely notplete. Yet now¡­ the river in the sky wasplete, and the mountain was gone from his eyes.


    His heart roared, and a form of understanding started growing within Su Ming''s heart. His body was already fading away due to the Relocation, but at the instant he was about to disappeared, he lifted his right hand and pushed against the ground. With it, the ground trembled, and the Relocation froze for a moment.


    At the instant it froze, Su Ming shot out and charged forward. When he stepped out of the Relocation Rune, his body gathered together above the desert.


    He gave up on leaving. When he stood outside the Relocation Rune, he stared at the river, which was no longer obscured by the mountain. In his gaze, the water in the river in the sky was flowing even more clearly now. When the rity of that water stretched into infinity, a loud bang rang in Su Ming''s head¡­ and that river also disappeared from his sight.


    There was no longer any mountain or river in the sky.


    Understanding rose in Su Ming''s heart. He started circting his cultivation base, and it immediately reached the pinnacle of the initial stage of Life Matrix. In fact, he was already not too far away from the middle stage of Life Matrix.


    "I understand now¡­ the mountain is still there, and so is the river. They are within my sight, but they''re not in my heart!


    "If there is a mountain in my heart, then the mountain will be there. If there is a river in my heart, the river will also be there¡­ That''s why there was no peak to the mountain, and no end to the river¡­ My heart was influencing my eyes!


    "My Life Matrix is to walk from death to life. I would move from winter to spring. It is the same as my heart. Because I exist in the state of death and am within winter, my heart is still.


    "My heart affects my soul and my eyes. Perhaps they''re affecting each other, that''s why I can''t see through everything, because my heart is dead¡­ but during the instant I left, the Rune had distorted and golden light had covered my vision, causing me to be able to see what I normally could not.


    "I understand now, to move from death to life and from winter to spring, I must first make it so that my heart is alive with spirit. I will have to wake up from this state of being still, only by doing so will I be able to see autumn!


    "Being alive with spirit¡­ alive with spirit¡­ How can I make it so that my heart is alive with spirit¡­?"


    Su Ming looked as if he had descended into madness as he stood and mumbled to himself. His eyes were filled with arge amount of blood capiries, and he was staring at the sky without shifting his gaze once. He might not see the mountain and river anymore, but he still did not want to blink. This current state he was in was incredibly precious to him. He was afraid that if he blinked even once, he would wake up from this epiphany.


    ''The heart can affect the eyes. Then¡­ surely the eyes can also affect the heart. If I want my heart and soul to fill with life and vigor from the state of being still, then the eyes would be able to do this.


    ''Moving from winter to autumn is a process. The color of autumn is red¡­ Blood is also red¡­ I will make the world turn red, dye it in blood. When everything that I see has be red, then my eyes will affect my heart and make my heart and soul fill with life and vigor. This is the autumn of my life!''


    Su Ming lowered his head swiftly and made himself look at the sand on the ground. This sand existed in the form of grain, and when they entered Su Ming''s vision, he startedughing.


    ''The mountain and river are in my heart. As for the desert¡­ it is formed by an endless amount of sand. Each grain of sand symbolizes a life, and each life symbolizes a cycle of four seasons¡­ That''s why my thoughts are not incorrect. Being born is spring, growing up is summer, blood is autumn, which is the time before death, and death is the coldest day of winter in life!


    ''Ninthyer, open!''


    Su Mingughed long and hard as he swung his arm. When the ninthyer shook and rumbled, he no longer looked at the mountain, river, or desert. He turned around and took a step toward the center of the ninthyer. When the golden light shed and the Relocation was activated in the Rune, he disappeared.


    When Su Ming disappeared, the ninthyer''s mountain, river, and desert did not immediately crumble like what had happened to the previous eightyers after Su Ming hade to understand them. Instead, as they trembled furiously, they seemed to be hesitating about something, as if Su Ming''s epiphany¡­ was not the meaning behind them.


    Not even the first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu, had predicted this when he created Eastern Wastnds Tower. He had ced that one mountain, river, and desert in the ninthyer in Eastern Wastnds Tower as a copy of what he had understood of the Immortals'' cultivation base for the future generation of his race.


    To Lie Shan Xiu, there was only one true answer to this mountain, river, and desert.


    When you see the mountain, it is a mountain. When you see the mountain, it is not a mountain. When you see the mountain, it is still a mountain.


    When you see the river, it is a river. When you see the river, it is not a river. When you see the river, it is still a river.


    This answer was the general outline regarding Domains in the Immortals'' cultivation system. It was aw that was formed based on a person''s will. Even Lie Shan Xiu agreed to it wholeheartedly, and once he hade to understand it, he had gained an incredible epiphany from it.


    As for the desert that was formed by an endless amount of sand, Lie Shan Xiu had wanted to let his future generation understand that each grain of sand symbolizes a world, and the entire universe is formed this way.


    However¡­ the answer and epiphany Su Ming had gained from the ninthyer waspletely different from what Lie Shan Xiu had wanted his people to understand. They might not be pr opposites, since they were formed on the same basis, but they were both different sorts of understandings.


    That was why the ninthyer hesitated. This hesitation symbolized the conflict between these two types of understanding. One of them was from the Immortals, which was also Lie Shan Xiu''s will, and the other was born from Su Ming himself. It was his own form of understanding. If Su Ming''s form of understanding failed in the conflict between these two, then he would not be considered to have managed to pass the ninthyer. The ninthyer would also not shatter but would return to normal.


    Yet if Su Ming''s form of understanding won, then the ninthyer would shatter.


    The hesitation regarding its destruction onlysted for nine breaths before the ninthyer shattered with a bang and disappeared without a trace, just like what had happened to the previous eightyers when someone managed to pass through them. As it shattered, a wave of power that belonged to Su Ming''s understanding reced the original meaning contained within the ninthyer. At the same time, as the entire Eastern Wastnds Tower trembled, another light circle appeared outside and spread in all directions with a bang.


    The ninth light circle¡­ was blood red!


    Its original color should have been white, supposed to symbolize purification and understanding of the heart and soul. It was supposed to symbolize an indifference and detachment after having seen through everything. Yet now, that blood-red light brought with it a murderous aura that surged into the sky. At the instant it reverberated through the sky of Eastern Wastnds, all Berserkers who saw it immediately felt the killing intent within their blood being lit up.


    An endless amount of long arcs charged through the world and rushed towards Eastern Wastnds Tower. Some of the ones who were closer had already arrived, and all of them had prostrated themselves outside the blood-red light outside the tower. Zealous expressions and reverence were on their faces as they waited for their God of Berserkers to walk out of Eastern Wastnds Tower and lead them¡­ to drown the Immortals in their own blood!


    It was especially so for Fated Kin. They had arrived a long time ago and were prostrating on the ground on one side of Eastern Wastnds Tower. The zealous looks on their faces surpassed those of Berserkers. Normal Berserkers were lit with fevered ardor because of their blood and their God of Berserkers, but they¡­ had descended into a fanatical state because of their Respected Senior Mo, because of Su Ming himself.


    That was different. That was absolutely different!


    Nan Gong Hen stood at the forefront and looked at Eastern Wastnds Tower. His gaze was calm, but hidden within that calm look was an erupting volcano. He was waiting for Su Ming to walk out, waiting for him to lead Fated Kin and make the gxy tremble.


    As Berserkers charged through the sky and closed in on the tower, Immortal sects within Eastern Wastnds could also sense the ripples and see the light circles from where they stayed holed up. The murderous aura and madness contained within the ninth blood-red light circle was enough to make all Immortals feel their hearts quake in fear.


    As the ninth light circle spread out from Eastern Wastnds Tower, it covered thend, the Dead Sea, and started moving towards the Alliance of the Western Region, and also the Northern Province.


    The Immortals'' sects were not just in Eastern Wastnds either. They were also located in the Alliance of the Western Region. There were some who were located in the Northern Region as well, which was thend that worshiped Fallen Berserkers. At the time the ninth light circle spread through the world of Berserkers, it did not matter whether it was the Alliance of the Western Region or the Northern Province, all the descended Immortals felt their hearts tremble. They could feel the madness that wanted to dye the world red within the blood-red light circle.

 Chapter 706 — Abyss’ Awakening!

    <h4>Chapter 706: Abyss¡¯ Awakening!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    More Berserkers gathered outside Eastern Wastnds Tower. When Xue Sha and the rest also arrived, they saw that there were already no less than hundreds of thousands of Berserkers gathered outside Eastern Wastnds Tower. And there were even more Berserkers that were charging towards the ce from all directions in the sky.


    The breathing and zealousness from those hundreds of thousands of people had turned into a shocking presence. This presence was like the stars surrounding the moon that was Eastern Wastnds Tower. A wave of madness that was enough to terrify all races erupted from their bodies.


    The source of their madness was their blood, and the reason for their blood falling into madness was the ninth light circle in the sky. That blood-red light circle contained Su Ming''s understanding, and it was a murderous will that even the epiphany left behind by the first God of Berserkers could not fight against.


    The murderous aura surrounded the entirend of Berserkers, and there were even some excited roars stirred up by Su Ming''s light circle within Yin Death Vortex, which was now hidden away by the newly returned blue sky.


    Many roars reverberated in the air. Some of the ferocious beasts inside even looked as if they were about to rush out of the fog. They lingered about the edge, but they managed to control themselves and did not truly rush into thend of Berserkers.


    As the fog tumbled about, the three old voices within the depths of the fog were also roaring.


    "It''s that boy''s presence! That''s right, it''s his presence¡­ It''s the presence that belongs to this generation''s God of Berserkers!"


    "This is a blood-red murderous will¡­ What shocking murderous will¡­ I can even see that blood-red world within this murderous will. What a beautiful world¡­"


    "I like this boy. I like people who have this sort of murderous aura. If I knew he was like this, I wouldn''t have let those damn Immortals take him away all those years ago. I would have brought him into Yin Death''s Holy Land and made him a sacred child within Yin Death Region!"


    At the same time these three voices roared, an incredibly domineering divine will that was even older than theirs and located deeper within Yin Death Fog charged towards them while sweeping up the fog around the area before pushing down on the three divine senses.


    "Shut up!"


    There was a murderous aura contained within the old voice. When it reverberated in the air, the three divine senses instantly fell dead silent.


    "I can sense a familiar ripple of power from his body. It''s the ripple of power that belongs to the promise Lie Shan Xiu made with Yin Death World all those years ago! It''s the call for Evil Spirits'' guards and Surging Indulgers'' murderous fiends.


    "That ripple of power is still not powerful. Observe him constantly. When that ripple of power has be strong enough to call for us, bring him immediately to see me. That boy Lie Shan Xiu brought Yin Death World''s mission with him when he left, and he was supposed to help us find the path that led to the fifth Great True World. As for us, we were supposed to listen to the orders of the one who could bring up these ripples.


    "But Lie Shan Xiu had not said that the one who will be causing these ripples would just be one person. He had been talking about all the Berserkers gathering together. It''s slightly off his predictions. Regardless, after Lie Shan Xiu left, the ripples of the call for the promise had onlye from this person. Then¡­ it must be him!"


    Yin Death Fog tumbled about violently as the old man spoke. There were two other vortices within the depths of the fog. These two vortices were still and did not move. They were hidden deep and were appearing vaguely as the fog tumbled about. There seemed to be a continent lying within one of those still vortices.


    The ground in that continent was ck, and even the sky there was dark. asionally, red bolts of lightning would sh by the sky and illuminate the world so that it would be slightly more visible, allowing people to be able to somewhat see that there were a hundred thousand people in ck armor sitting cross-legged on that continent.


    These people were sitting with closed eyes and looked as if they had been asleep for several years. They were all about thirty feet tall and there were ferocious faces of malicious spirits on their countenances. These faces all looked like masks.


    If Su Ming was there, he would immediately be able to sense clearly that the presence spreading out from their bodies belonged to Evil Spirits, which he had managed to master when he was within the first eightyers of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    There was also a continent within the other still vortex. However, the earth in that continent was crimson red, and it was the same for its sky, but asionally, ck bolts of lightning would appear, submerging thend in darkness. There were also a hundred thousand people sitting cross-legged on the ground there with their eyes shut, wearing red armor. Any person would be able to see that their bodies were all just skin and bones. Waves of red light surrounded them, making them look incredibly bizarre.


    They were the Surging Indulgers!


    Since ancient times, the warriors of these two races hadin dormant in these ces and continued sleeping within the vortices. They waited for the day the person who could wake them up would arrive. At the instant the blood-red light from Eastern Wastnds Tower''s ninthyer reverberated in the air throughout thend of Berserkers and sent Su Ming''s will to all corners of the world, the eyes of the two hundred warriors within the two vortices fluttered, as if they were about to open their eyes.


    However, the call from the promise was still incredibly weak. That was why after that light fluttering, their eyes fell shut once more.


    As the light circle from Eastern Wastnds Tower swept through the world of Berserkers, as Berserkers who numbered to more than hundreds of thousands worshiped in zealous ardor, and as golden light shed at the center of Eastern Wastnds Tower''s firstyer, Su Ming appeared.


    His whole body was filled with a murderous aura. His understanding towards making his heart no longer be in a state of stillness and his desire for autumn had caused a tremendous change within him once he left the ninthyer.


    There was no outsider interfering with this change, neither was there any other beings offering any sort of guidance. This was Su Ming''s own understanding, and it was born of his own will.


    ''Autumn''s color¡­''


    Su Ming licked his lips. A strange and enchanting re appeared in his eyes, and he walked slowly towards the killing sword. As he closed in on the de, it immediately started shuddering, as if it had sensed that there was something off about Su Ming. It could sense that the person seemed to have transformed into somebody elsepared to his past self.


    Su Ming''s murderous will far surpassed the killing sword''s own, and it to let out a mournful whistle as it shuddered.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and slowly took hold of the sword''s hilt.


    "I''ll ask you onest time, will you submit to me?!"


    The killing sword trembled viciously in Su Ming''s hands. Golden light shed on the de, and blue light emerged, then transformed into a small blue humanoid. That small humanoid was incredibly weakened, and once it appeared, it looked at Su Ming with terrified eyes. It could sense that even though Su Ming did not seem incredibly powerful right then, there was a presence around him that made even the sword spirit tremble. That presence made it seem as if this person had awakened the unknown¡­


    "You are a killing sword. You should love killing, but all your ughter is for death. All your ughter is a form of worship towards death, and I¡­ symbolize death," Su Ming statednguidly. At that instant, his spirit seemed to have risen, causing that awakened presence which made the sword tremble to be even stronger.


    At the same time, at the spot where Su Ming''s physical body was located at the center of the endless continents surrounding him in multipleyers, a wave of death abruptly erupted from his physical body with a bang. The outburst of that presence made the sharp needles that had sunk deep into the body to be pushed out a little, as if they could not contain that presence in his body.


    The hearts of all powerful warriors in thend of Immortals shuddered at that instant. Long arcs charged forth and Relocation Runes were activated¡ªeveryone was rushing towards the ce where Su Ming''s body was located.


    "Abyss'' Awakening¡­ This is Abyss'' Awakening!"


    An old man with a head full of white hair stepped into a Relocation Rune with terror on his face.

 Chapter 707 — Exiting the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 707: Exiting the Tower</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the time many Immortals rushed towards therge number of floating continents in the gxy using various methods, the corpse that had given Su Ming an incredibly strong feeling lying on the altar suddenly erupted with a presence that made all the Immortals anxious.


    The sharp needles on the corpse were crawling out madly, and by the looks of it, they would soon charge out of the bodypletely, resulting in no seal being able to hold down the corpse.


    A strange mark appeared at the center of the corpse''s brows. That mark looked like a dried-up leaf, but as it shone, it gave off a false impression that it was about to regain its life force.


    Cracking sounds rang in the air as lines appeared on the altar. Those cracks were spreading in all directions, until they covered the whole ground. As the corpse''s presence grew stronger, a bang rang in the air, and nearly a third of the needles in the corpse were forced out, shattering into dust in midair.


    Right at the moment more needles were about to be forced out, long arcs arrived next to the corpse, and light from Runes shone beside it. Some people had even torn space itself to reach it. There were nine people who arrived!


    These people had either arrived in the form of long arcs, via Relocation, or had torn through space. They were shrouded by fog and their faces could not be seen clearly, but at the time they closed in on the corpse, all of them let out a shout at the same time.


    The shouts by these people turned into a wave of sound that surged towards the corpse. The nine people then lifted their right hands and formed a seal before pushing at nine different spots on the corpse.


    At the same time, a violent shudder wrecked through these nine people''s bodies when they started suppressing the corpse.


    While these Immortals were doing so, more people continuously arrived to the area around Eastern Wastnds Tower. They numbered between four to five hundred thousand, and they were kneeling around the area and worshipping the tower that was shining with the light circles.


    Su Ming stood calmly within Eastern Wastnds Tower and held the killing sword in his right hand. There was an indifferent expression on his face, but there was a terrifying wave of murderous intent that was erupting continuously from the depths of his soul.


    The killing sword trembled violently in his hand. The awakened presence that terrified it eventually made it let out a submissive cry. As that cry echoed in the air, the final sliver of blue light disappeared, and once it waspletely reced by golden light, the sword let out a piercing light in Su Ming''s hand.


    Su Ming let go of the hilt and pointed towards the killing sword. It instantly charged towards his right index finger, turning smaller as it came and making it seem as if there was golden light surrounding Su Ming''s right index finger. When that golden light scattered away after a moment, a sharp golden nail was added to the tip of the fingernail.


    At that moment, after being pushed into an incredibly pathetic state that he had even spared no pains in lighting his soul on fire more than a year ago, Su Ming made the sword submit to him! By borrowing the awe-inspiring might of Eastern Wastnds Tower, he had managed to do so using the awakening of his soul after he understood the bloody meaning behind autumn, as well as managing to gain a hazy notion of something!


    "I¡­ like red¡­" Su Ming whispered softly, then lifted his right hand and pushed against the door of Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    With it, booming sounds came from the gate, and it slowly swung open. At the moment it opened, an endless amount of golden light charged out and shook the entirend. During that instant, excited roars came into the tower from the world outside.


    Su Ming walked out calmly. When he moved out of Eastern Wastnds Tower enveloped by the golden light, he saw an endless amount of excited Berserkers.


    His statue of the God of Berserkers manifested in midair at that time, the ten thousand feet statue appearing erect in the world. The presence of Life Cultivation spread out from it, the mighty pressure that made all the Berserkers'' blood boil, and it told all of the Berserkers one thing¡ªSu Ming was¡­ the God of Berserkers they had been searching for over the past year!


    "Greeting, God of Berserkers!"


    "Greeting, God of Berserkers!"


    "Greeting, God of Berserkers!"


    The rise and fall of the voices that belonged to the four to five hundred thousand people fused together, turning into a shocking roar and the Berserkers'' will. It became the Berserkers'' soul, and as it reverberated in the air, all the people shouted at the top of their lungs. The excited cries could intimidate even the heavens themselves, bring the earth to submission, cause hearts to shake, and make souls roar!


    Su Ming stood outside Eastern Wastnds Tower silently and looked at all the excited eyes staring at him. Roars that surged into the sky reached his ears. Within this wave of sound and amid the Berserkers'' excitement, a strange form of resonance gradually took shape, tying his heart together with these people.


    This resonance was a feeling that could not be described with words. It was as if Su Ming could make these people move with just one word. Even if he wanted them to st the sky open, they would not hesitate to do so.


    It was as if Su Ming was their God at this instant. Or perhaps not just for this instant but for all eternity.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a moment, the waves of sound traveling into his ears increased, and they showed no sign of stopping. When they grew so loud as if they were about to turn the world upside down, he opened his eyes and slowly said, "I want to ughter my way to the Immortals'' territory."


    His voice was not loud, but even in the mid of the roars let out by the four to five hundred thousand people, his voice still spread in all directions and reverberated over the wholend.


    As his voice traveled forth, all the Berserkers in the area, including the old men like Xue Sha and Tian Qi, found themselves unable to contain their excitement.


    "ughter our way to the Immortals'' territory!" This was the cry shared by all the people in thend. Their merged voices could terrify even ghosts and deities, and they could make all living beings tremble because of it.


    "I want to kill all Immortals in thend of Berserkers!" Su Ming swung his arm, and his voice grew slightly louder.


    "Kill all Immortals in thend of Berserkers!" All the Berserkers in the area stood up and shouted at the sky. A crazed killing intent erupted from their bodies at that instant.


    "I want to dye the Immortals'' gxy red!" Su Ming took a step forward and rose swiftly in midair. As his voice spread out, he was answered by the crazed roars of the four to five hundred thousand Berserkers.


    "Dye the Immortals'' gxy red!" Roars that surpassed the cries of thunder gathered together like a sword that was drawn out of its scabbard. It gathered the Berserkers'' uprisal and charged into the sky to stir the heavens. It even made all the ferocious spirits in Yin Death Fog fall silent.


    At that instant, as those people shrouded by fog suppressed Su Ming''s physical body at the center of all the floating continents in the Immortals'' gxy, another third of all the needles charged out of his body and exploded in midair.


    It made the nine people suppressing him cough up blood. As they tumbled backwards, all of them let out low growls and forced their bodies to stop moving back. At the instant they moved to suppress the corpse once again, nine distorted illusions appeared behind them.


    Projections of a world could be seen within the distorted illusions behind each of these people. Those were worlds from nine directions, and within each world, an endless number of Immortals could be seen meditating. They were offering up all their power and sending it through the projected illusions.


    "Send out my orders and tell the Immortals in other other nine worlds to suppress the change in Destiny''s physical body! If they don''t send someone soon and suppress him, the nine of us will not be able to handle him!"


    One of the nine let out a low shout as they all borrowed the powers of their worlds to suppress Su Ming''s physical body, preventing the needles in his body from being able to leave his flesh.


    Almost at the same time these nine people suppressed the corpse once again, shocking roars echoed through Eastern Wastnds. As the four to five hundred thousand people howled, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky while standing beside Eastern Wastnds Tower. His gaze seemed to be able to see through the sky and Yin Death Region, making him able to see the Immortals'' gxy, which existed beyond the mirror.


    "I am the God of Berserkers! I will lead all Berserkers and dye the Immortals'' sky red with their blood!" Su Ming did not just say these words, but lifted his head and roared them at the sky. With it, all the Berserkers in the area did the same thing and let out roars that shook the sky. All their wills were gathered on Su Ming at that instant, and he had a feeling that he could fuse with the world of Berserkers.


    As some part of his soul awakened, as he understood the meaning of autumn, and as the Berserkers'' will fused together, Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted with a bang.


    Once that happened, red gradually appeared in the sky. The rivers on the ground seemed to have also been dyed by that color during that instant and gained a red glow.


    At the spot where Su Ming''s physical body was, once his cultivation base erupted, all the needles that had sunk into him once again due to the suppression shuddered, looking as if they wanted to surge out. The expressions on the nine people''s faces changed drastically where they stood around the body.


    At that moment, a tyrannical and powerful divine sense came charging forward with a bang, tearing through space to appear right above Su Ming''s physical body. Whoever it was lifted his or her right hand and pushed down swiftly. Soon after, a divine sense with an ancient and old presence charged through the torn space and pushed down on Su Ming''s physical body.


    If anyone took a look here, then they would see that there were nearly a hundred Immortals who had gathered around to suppress the sealed body, and all of them possessed incredibly powerful might.


    As the light from the Runes shone, a divine sense that surpassed that of all the divine senses belonging to the people in the area tore through space from somewhere and arrived with a bang, suppressing Su Ming''s physical body.


    "Abyss'' Awakening¡­? Hmph! Even if he awakened, he would still have to forever pay tribute to us Immortals."


    Under the suppression from the various powerful and mighty presences among the Immortals as well as some ancient existences, Su Ming''s physical body gradually calmed down. The mark of the dried leaf at the center of his brows disappeared, and he stopped moving.


    Su Ming could not sense any of what happened in thend of Immortals while he remained in thend of Berserkers. However, at the moment his body was finally suppressed, he felt as if a huge stone was pressed down against his heart, and his hate for all Immortals erupted forth even greater than before.


    He had a strong feeling that there was only a little left before his cultivation base would move into the middle stage of Life Matrix. This sliver of difference would need the world to run crimson, requiring an endless amount of blood and lives.

 Chapter 708 — Destroy the Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 708: Destroy the Sect!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming no longer attempted to clear the otheryers of Eastern Wastnds Tower. He left seeking the answer for the things after the ninthyer to the future, because he had far too many things he needed to do at the moment and did not have the time to stay in the tower. By his predictions, if he wanted to gain aplete epiphany towards Eastern Wastnds Tower, not only would he require a level of cultivation higher than his current one, he would also need an endless amount of time.


    Su Ming''s murderous aura filled his entire being. He wanted to turn the sky red and see autumn to verify his epiphany so that he could enter the middle stage of Life Matrix.


    As the four to five hundred thousand Berserkers roared around him, Su Ming cast a nce at thend in the distance. His Atman filled the area, but he was only looking for one thing. It was¡­ his eldest senior brother''s statue, located at the spot where the Immortals descended.


    That statue was kept in perfect condition at its original spot. There was also Su Ming''s protection on that statue, which he had left in secret as he escaped from the killing sword. Su Ming did not believe that his eldest senior brother would just die like this. He absolutely refused to believe it.


    In silence, Su Ming averted his gaze. He did not dare to take his eldest senior brother away, because he was uncertain. He did not know whether his actions would bring more harm to his eldest senior brother.


    ''Eldest senior brother, I''ll make you wake up¡­''


    Su Ming lifted his head. When he swept his gaze past Fated Kin, he nodded, then looked towards the world in the distance. As he spread his Atman outwards, he found an Immortals'' sect located in that direction - Sky Mist Dao!


    This was the biggest sect Sky Mist Dao had in thend of Berserkers. It was also their base within thend of Berserkers. The sect had currently entered seclusion and activated all their great Runes which covered an area of several hundreds of thousands of lis, making the area into an incredibly powerful defense. It would be difficult for Berserkers to move even half an inch forward through the area of the Rune, but the people of Sky Mist Dao could also not venture out.


    "Come with me¡­ to destroy the Immortals'' sects in thend of Berserkers. Our first target is Sky Mist Dao!"


    Su Ming waved his arm, and his voice spread through the whole area in waves. All the Berserkers who heard his words felt their blood boiling. Their eyes turned crimson red, and they let out hoarse roars.


    They had been waiting for this day for far too long, and now it had finally arrived. Under the lead of their God of Berserkers, Su Ming, they would sweep through all the Immortal sects in thend of Berserkers, and make theirnd¡­ be a forbidden ground for Immortals from then onwards!


    Tian Qi, Xue Sha, Chi Lei Tian, and the others were the group whose level of cultivation were the highest besides Su Ming. They had witnessed his fight against Di Tian and saw the Immortals'' Relocation Rune shatter. At that moment, when they saw Su Ming walking out of Eastern Wastnds Tower and heard his words wanting to destroy all Immortal sects in thend of Berserkers, they flew up without hesitation and wrapped their fists in their palms before Su Ming, worshipping him.


    "We are all willing to obey the God of Berserkers'' will and are willing to follow the God of Berserkers to destroy the Immortals!"


    "We will follow the God of Berserkers and destroy the Immortals!"


    The same words escaped the mouths of all Berserkers in the area in the form of crazed roars. Long arcs shot up from the ground and charged into the sky. Those long arcs belonged to the four to five hundred thousand people flying upwards at the same time, and this was a scene that was striking enough to shock all those who saw it.


    Su Ming cast a nce at Tian Qi and the others before he took a step towards the sky in the distance. He turned into a long arc and flew right in front of everyone. Tian Qi and the others followed swiftly behind, and right behind them was Su Ming''s Fated Kin. With Nan Gong Hen as their leader, they followed closely behind their Respected Senior Mo.


    Right at the end were the four to five hundred thousand Berserkers. With a presence that covered the sky, they turned into brilliant arcs that caused a huge shadow to fall on the ground. As they charged forward, they followed Su Ming and rushed towards Sky Mist Dao.


    Time passed swiftly. The flight of five hundred thousand people stirred up a huge gust of wind that swept through the world. An endless amount of sand and stone on the ground was swept up. Theyers of clouds in the sky were torn apart before they could even get close to the crowd. In the mid of all the moaning sounds from wind that was stirred up due to the charge, the crowdnded right above Sky Mist Dao after a day.


    Sky Mist Dao was one of the Immortal sects in Eastern Wastnds, and it upied a territory of hundreds of thousands of lis. There were eighteen mountains located inside this territory, and there was an innumerable amount of beautiful towers on each of these mountains. They could amodate hundreds of thousands of disciples to train within them, and arge circr Rune was located on the ground with these eighteen mountains as a basis. The Rune could absorb the spiritual aura from the world so that Immortals could continue training.


    It was especially so right then. Once all the Runes in Sky Mist Dao were activated, a thickyer of fog filled the area around it, surrounding the ce, and lightning arcs could be seen shing inside. There were also low growls echoing inside that fog, giving off an air that it did not wee any forms of life inside.


    The fog covered an area of several hundreds of thousands of lis. Besides lightning shes and low growls, there was also a brilliant light shing inside that fog. It was the secondyer of Sky Mist Dao''s Mountain Protection Rune - Ultimate Barrier!


    Not only were Sky Mist Dao disciples required to manage the activation of this Ultimate Barrier, it also needed the Rune on the ground to continuously absorb spiritual aura from the ground, supplying itself with the necessary amount of spiritual aura.


    South Morning''s Sky Mist Barrier was the shrunken version of this Ultimate Barrier. There were also Sky Mist''s Immortal guards inside this Ultimate Barrier. All of these Immortal guards were puppets that would obey anymand, even it was for them to self-destruct.


    There was a third Rune within Sky Mist Dao, right behind that Ultimate Barrier. That Rune''s name was Four Sacred Skies. It was one of the core Mountain Protection Runes in Sky Mist Dao. Within it were the four greatws of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, and they could destroy all those who tried to trespass with brute force.


    Besides Four Sacred Skies, Sky Mist Dao had one final Rune, and that was Four Seasons'' Destruction! The passage of time contained within the spring, summer, autumn, and winter was embedded within this Rune, and with the lives of all the disciples in Sky Mist Dao as its foundation, it would make the life of the person who moved into the Rune take a turn for the worse by speeding up his life cycle.


    After all, even if there were only ten thousand Sky Mist disciples offering a year of their lives, there would still be ten thousand years contained within the Rune, and to many people, these ten thousand years meant that they would immediately be old, turning into skeletons once they stepped into the Four Seasons'' Destruction.


    As the five hundred thousand long arcs charged through the world beyond Sky Mist Dao and stirred up a huge gust of wind, they swept up and endless amount of sand that crashed into that thick fog around Sky Mist Dao before they even got close.


    At the instant sand and fog crashed into each other, shocking booming sounds echoed in the air. Hasty bell chimes immediately traveled through the entire Sky Mist Dao. At the instant the disciples within the eighteen mountains heard the bell chimes, their expressions changed, no matter what they were doing.


    The ground trembled due to that booming sound, and the eighteen mountains shuddered together. Long arcs flew up and turned into dozens of people in midair. None of these people had low levels of cultivation, but they were all looking at the sky with pale faces.


    "The Berserkers havee! Maintain the Runes at full power! No matter what cost, do not let the Berserkers break through Sky Mist Dao''s Runes!"


    "All those within Sky Mist Dao, listen well! If you fall into the hands of Berserkers, you will definitely die! Instead of that, it is better to tie your lives to Sky Mist Dao! Besides, there is a possibility that they will not be able to break our Runes! We¡­ still have hope!"


    "I''ve already contacted our sect in thend of Immortals once more! If we persevere, then we will have a chance to live!"


    Low shouts that contained either brusque or gentle words reverberated through Sky Mist Dao, and they were all trying to curb the panic among the disciples. Yet a violent bang that sounded as if it was right beside everyone''s ears traveled through Sky Mist Dao from the area outside.


    That sound caused the eighteen mountains to shake so much that crushed stones started rolling down. Sky Mist Dao''s disciples shuddered so much that many of them started bleeding from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.


    "The firstyer of our Runes¡­ has been broken¡­" A piercing scream shot out among the disciples. At the instant all people turned their gazes towards the sky, they saw¡­


    A young man d in armor and surrounded entirely by ck smoke. With long hair that was ck with a tinge of purple, he stood in the sky and sliced down with the sword in his hand. When he did so, an endless amount of thick fog let out a loud bang and tumbled backwards like seawater before disintegrated altogether.


    With the killing sword in hand, Su Ming pointed towards Sky Mist Dao, which was nowcking that thick fog.


    "Kill them!"


    As he roared, the Berserkers who had arrived continuously behind him charged madly towards Sky Mist Dao''s secondyer of defense. As the fog was torn apart and continued tumbling backwards to reveal Sky Mist Dao, not only did all the disciples in the sect see Su Ming, they also saw the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers behind him. They also saw¡­ the other Berserkers behind the initial hundreds of thousands, whose sheer numbers blotted out the sky and earth, and who were packed so densely together that an end to them could not be seen.


    All of the Berserkers'' eyes were crimson red, and they were all shining with madness and a hatred towards Immortals that was engraved deep within their bones.


    Wu La stood at the second mountain with a pale face. As she looked at Su Ming and all the Berserkers outside the Rune in the sky, her expression changed. Slowly, theplicated look on her face disappeared and was reced by a sigh. She tightly wrapped her fingers around a pair of bells in her hand.


    Tian Lan You''s face was also pale as she stood on another mountain, but there was an endless amount of cold spreading out from her. She kept her gaze fixed on Su Ming while another woman stood quietly right next to her. That woman was Tian Lan Meng.


    She looked at Su Ming in the sky, and all the memories of the past surfaced in her head. Their initial meeting all those years ago and their journey together as they harbored some fondness for each other, but those possible beautiful moments that might have existed turned to dust due to their separation because of the great war between the the Shamans and Berserkers.


    Her hesitation after they reunited in the World of Berserkers caused her to be unable to forget the grief and understanding that had appeared on Su Ming''s face at that time.


    ''Is it fated¡­?'' Tian Lan Meng bit her bottom lip, and tears fell from her eyes.


    As the five hundred thousand people charged forward from beyond Sky Mist Dao, Su Ming held the killing sword in his hand and walked towards the secondyer of defense. At the same time, in a forest far away from this spot, located near Evil Spirit Sect, Qian Chen found himself lying on the ground and continuing to fake death once again. There was an incredibly beautiful woman in front of him. She was blinking rapidly while eating roasted seeds in her hand and throwing the seed skins on the ground.


    There was a huge yellowish brown dog beneath her. That dog was sticking out its tonguezily and sweeping up those seed skins before swallowing them.


    The old man that was really the bald crane was putting on the air of a powerful person and an unfathomable demeanor, as if he was afraid that other people did not know that he was a veteran, and he was chatting away with the woman.


    "Are you saying that this God of Berserkers, Su Ming, is your disciple?" The woman''s eyes went wide, and she put on a naive expression. There was a look of idolization on her beautiful, petite face.


    "I''ll have to correct you,ssy. That Su Ming is not my disciple. His father is my disciple in name. So in all, that boy Su Ming could call me his granduncle master.


    "There is nothing I don''t know about him. What do you want to know? I can tell you," the old man stated, after a small cough.

 Chapter 709 — A Pot of Meat…

    <h4>Chapter 709: A Pot of Meat¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "How old is that God of Berserkers this year?" The woman blinked and looked at the old man before her with a smile, then ced a seed in her mouth and bit down on it.


    "Others might not know about Su Ming, but I know him too well, he''s¡­" As the old man who was actually the transformed bald crane continued chattering away, the huge yellow dog under the woman''s feet cast a sideways nce at him before shaking its head. There was a look of pity andpassion on its face when it sashayed its way to Qian Chen, who was pretending to be dead by the side.


    As it walked around Qian Chen''s body, the yellow mutt stuck out its nose and sniffed him carefully before sticking out its tongue to lick his face a few times. Arge amount of slob fell down on Qian Chen face, but he did not dare move.


    He could not help but find his heart racing against his chest. He kept his eyes shut tight, but he could still smell the stenching from that wet tongue. But this was not even the main point, he was actually a person who had descended to thend of Berserkers, and while he was not an Immortal, he still had some unique divine abilities.


    None of them were offensive, but he could somewhat see through the true form of certain objects. This divine ability was well liked by the younger disciples of his race, and it was an Art they had to have when they wanted to travel around worlds.


    This divine ability would let them find many treasures that other people could not find and allow them to seem as if they possessed Insight. In fact, there were some direct connections between this divine ability and the reason why Qian Chen had been able to use a unique method to descend to thend of Berserkers.


    When he first ran into the bald crane, he had used this divine ability and saw that the person he was looking at was actually a transformed bird. The bald crane had then introduced itself as Old Crane, and that was why Qian Chen constantly addressed it as Grandpa Crane and Sir Crane. Only then did the bald crane see how clever he was and dragged him in as itspanion.


    At that moment, as that mutt continued licking Qian Chen with its tongue, his heart trembled. He had a feeling that there was something off about this mutt. That stench from its mouth made him instinctively execute his divine ability and push his mind slightly outward to look towards the mutt beside him.


    Qian Chen was left stunned after his nce. He even opened his eyes wide to look at the mutt in shock. What he saw with his Art was no mutt but a yellow dragon!


    And it was a dragon with an incredibly ferocious look. At that moment, the dragon was looking at him and sticking out its huge tongue to lick his face. Arge amount of dragon saliva fell on him, and in Qian Chen''s eyes, the yellow dragon seemed as if it wanted to swallow him whole.


    There was nothing else that could drive Qian Chen into more despair than an evil dragon licking him. Under this extreme terror, his eyes rolled upwards and he fell unconscious. This time, he truly fainted.


    However, before he was knocked out, he could still hear the bald crane''s ancient voice ringing in his ears.


    "Lassy, there are too many things regarding the God of Berserkers'' past. I feel thirsty after saying so much. By the way, why are your parents not here yet? We already made a promise that if you wanted to make a powerful warrior like me join your side, you would need to bring someone who has equal status to me here so that we could negotiate¡­


    "Oh well, I''m a little hungry now. How about this? That mutt seems quite fat, why don''t you kill that mutt and make a pot of braised meat?"


    These were the bald crane''s words Qian Chen heard before he fainted. It was also why Qian Chen fell unconscious very happily and in a very straightforward manner.


    At that time, booming sounds surged into the sky in a ce where Sky Mist Dao was located. They reverberated in all directions in a manner that was deafening to the ears, causing thend of Sky Mist Dao to tremble and cracks to appear in the sky.


    Five hundred thousand people had surrounded Sky Mist Dao. The murderous aura and madness spreading from their bodies turned into something that practically had corporeal form, and it was squashing down the eighteen mountains that were protected by Sky Mist Dao''s Runes.


    The mighty pressure was something that this sect could not hope to resist. Even if they put up some resistance, it would shatter instantly under this pressure. The wills of those five hundred thousand people had fused together and turned into a wave of madness that could destroy everything.


    Chi Lei Tian and the others followed right behind Su Ming as he traveled at the forefront. At that moment, even though there were mixed feelings within Chi Lei Tian''s heart, he did not harbor any thoughts to take back the Lightning Crystal from Su Ming. In truth, when he first saw him at the spot where Immortals descended a year ago, he had been able to recognize that this was the person from South Morning that he had nned to torture to death.


    He was the person who had snatched away half of his Lightning Crystal, and Chi Lei Tian had sent his divine sense over to say all those heinous and brutal words¡­


    When he noticed that Su Ming was that person, all sorts of feelings had arisen within his heart, and he had given up on his misery. In fact, he felt incredibly regretful over the brutal words he had said in the beginning.


    As all those mixed feelings battled in his heart, he saw Su Ming giving off the presence that was so powerful it could almost suffocate a person, and Chi Lei Tian showed off his abilities without care for any risk to himself. In his eyes, this was perhaps the only method for him to not have Su Minge causing trouble for him.


    With a calm expression on his face, Su Ming took a step forward, and the fog that was the firstyer of Sky Mist Dao''s Rune tumbled backwards before him to reveal the second Rune, which was a gigantic screen of light known as the Ultimate Barrier.


    That screen of light surrounded the entire Sky Mist Dao. In fact, if anyone looked at it for a longer period of time, they would find that it was not a single, thinyer but consisted multipleyers that formed a barrier in the shape of a city wall, and it was protecting Sky Mist Dao within it.


    There was also an endless amount of spiritual aura spreading out from the ground to fuse into the barrier so that it could continue to operate. In fact, every hundred feet, a Sky Mist Dao disciple could be vaguely seen sitting cross-legged, resulting in the defensive prowess of the second barrier to be greater than that of the firstyer.


    There were also nearly a hundred powerful presences on that Rune. Each of these presences possessed great power, but they had no intelligence. They were all puppets that existed because of the Rune.


    They could not leave Sky Mist Dao. They could only survive around the barrier, and were the best defensive force.


    "Break it," Su Ming stated tly once he swept his gaze across the guards of that Ultimate Barrier.


    As his words traveled through the sky, Chi Lei Tian and the others immediately charged towards the barrier. At the same time, the four to five hundred thousand people around them hurled a punch at the Ultimate Barrier as they roared and continued spreading out the mighty pressure from their bodies.


    In Su Ming''s eyes, there was no skill required to break Sky Mist Dao''s Rune. There was no need for him to understand how the Rune operated, and neither was there any need for him to think about how to dodge it. They only needed¡­ one punch!


    With a punch thrown together by five hundred thousand people, with a forceful and incredibly violent manner, they would break open this barrier with brute force. This was a punch of an upfront manner!


    The punches Berserkers gathered together the power of the hundreds of thousands of people, and the resulting attack seemed like a savage, crazed dragon that was charging towards the wall, which was known as Sky Mist Dao''s Ultimate Barrier. Nearly a hundred golden shes of light shone, and the puppets appeared. As they came into contact with the power gathered together by the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers, a bang shook the skies, and the puppets turned into dust, were instantly wiped off.


    They could not stop the Berserkers for even a moment, allowing the crazed dragon that was formed by the power of the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers to crash into the Ultimate Barrier. A loud booming sound surged into the air and spread through a small half of Eastern Wastnds, the barrier that was formed by the screen of light let out a scream of its inability to withstand the force that had just rammed into it. As it shattered inch by inch, the thousands of Sky Mist Dao disciples sitting on the barrier and defending it fell backwards, crumbling. As the booming sound echoed in the air, the barrier shattered!


    "Fourth God of Berserkers, even if you destroy Sky Mist Dao today, there wille a day where we Immortals will descend en masse and destroy all of you!" A shrill roar came from the crumbled barrier, and it belonged to an old man. There was little of his body left, but there was an endless amount of hatred within his voice.


    "Are the number of Berserkers you Immortals killed small? After the first God of Berserkers left, you cruelly tore our second God of Berserkers, sealed Great Yu Imperial City, and sent arge amount of Immortals to purge us Berserkers. More than hundreds of millions of Berserkers had died by your hands throughout the ages!"


    "Immortals must die! My tribe and my family were all ughtered by Immortals, and it was all so that they could create a single drop of Berserker Blood¡­"


    "All my children died in the hands of Immortals. To me, you''ve already destroyed my bloodline! So I''ll make all of you pay!"


    "I''m the only one left of my tribe now, and it was all because my tribe was located on a spirit mine¡­"


    Voices rose up in the form of roars in answer to the old man''s words. They were the voices belonging to the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers in the area. They were filled with their hatred and their madness towards the Immortals.


    This was a war between two races. Perhaps there were people who had never dyed their hands in either of the races'' blood in this war, but even so, in this war where one side must be destroyed, they could only go with the flow, and slowly, but surely, they would also find themselves killing the other race.


    This was war. There is no right and wrong in it. The only thing that might exist is a sigh of regret.


    Su Ming lifted his head and watched as the old man with that shrill voice and hatred gradually disappeared. He then lifted his right hand. The Berserkers around him roared, and he lowered his hand towards the thirdyer of protection - Four Sacred Skies.


    When his palm fell, the ten thousand feet statue of the God of Berserkers manifested before him, and it struck the thirdyer of protection with its palm. As rumbling sounds echoed in the air, wind, rain, thunder, and lightning rose up within that Four Sacred Skies Rune before spreading out violently.


    The Berserkers'' levels of cultivation were unequal. Once Four Sacred Skies spread out, quite arge number of them immediately coughed up blood. Some of them even copsed and died. But there was an evenrger number of Berserkers who charged past Su Ming with red eyes, as if they had gone mad, and rushed towards the Rune.


    This was not Su Ming''s battle alone. This was¡­ the battle of all Berserkers.


    The Immortals within the eighteen mountains of Sky Mist Dao watched the sky quietly with pale faces under the Rune''s protection. Despair took hold of them, for the shadow of death was descending on them. Once the Rune shattered, the only thing that would await them was death.

 Chapter 710 — There Will Always be Sacrifices, and There Will Always be Those…

    <h4>Chapter 710: There Will Always be Sacrifices, and There Will Always be Those who Want to Live</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sky Mist Dao''s third Rune rumbled, and those rumbling sounds from Four Sacred Skies continued violently without stop. This Rune might be incredibly powerful and the four greatws of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder might be able to gather up an endless amount of destructive power as they changed, but no matter how limitless that destructive power was, it could not ovee the madness of five hundred thousand people.


    Theirs was a reckless battle, and it was a form of counterattack in the mid of their uprising, born from hatred for Immortals.


    The Runested for a moment, and that so called infinite amount of destruction did notst too long either. Quite a number of Berserkers died, but they died willingly. They were dying for their own people, for the Berserkers'' uprising. They died without regrets.


    Su Ming did not stop the Berserkers from getting injured or getting killed as they fought against the Immortals, because this was for their own uprising. If he forcefully called a stop to the Berserkers'' attack and attacked Sky Mist Dao''s Rune himself, perhaps with his power, he could break open Sky Mist Dao''s mountain gate.


    But if he did that, then this war would no longer be the Berserkers and the Immortals'' battle. Instead¡­ it would be Su Ming against the Immortals. If that came to be the case, then Berserkers would not be able to continue with their uprising. Even if there was any form of rise in power, it would still be Su Ming''s uprising, not that of the Berserkers.


    A race''s uprising required fresh blood, sacrifices, and a will.


    Su Ming looked at the madness within his people''s red eyes. The only thing he could do was to lead them and break open the Runes with them. Su Ming took a step forward. As his power of Life Matrix circted in his body, he lifted his foot and took a swift step forward. The world immediately roared, and a huge foot appeared in the sky.


    It was the God of Berserkers'' Seven Steps. The foot stepped on Sky Mist Dao''s Four Sacred Skies Rune seven times in a row. The Rune shuddered, and an endless amount of Berserkers charged forward madly. With their bodies, their flesh, and their power, and everything else within them, they crashed into the Rune.


    A loud boom erupted into the sky. As that sound burst into the air, tens of thousands of Berserkers died, but the Four Sacred Skies Rune also shattered.


    Once it did, only onest defensive Rune remained between the Immortals and the Berserkers - Four Seasons'' Destruction!


    This Rune was incredibly terrifying. It did not have any concrete attacks and could not destroy any souls. It only had a power to make spring move towards winter. It could make a person transform in the way the four seasons would and move from life to death¡­ With the same amount of life offered, it could extinguish the mes in a person''s life.


    "Sky Mist Dao disciples, we are Immortals! Even¡­ if we die, we will die as we kill Berserkers! Only this sort of death will allow our souls to return to our homnd! If we die in humiliation and let these savage barbarians break our Rune, then our deaths will have no value!"


    At the instant Four Sacred Skies crumbled, the Sect Master of the Sky Mist Dao branch in thend of Berserkers, a middle-aged man with a sullen face, rose up in midair and looked at all the disciples within the eighteen mountains.


    His gaze gradually turned gentle, and a hint of a reluctance to part appeared in his eyes.


    "I don''t want to die¡­ but if Sky Mist Dao is going to fall, if the Rune crumbles and we will all have to face death without exception, then¡­ I wish that I will die a worthy death. I wish that my death will make these savages in Yin Death Region pay a devastating price.


    "I wish that my death will lessen the sacrifices for our army in thend of Immortals when theye here to avenge us¡­ I am not a kindhearted person, but at this moment, I wish that my death would be worth it! Who among you is willing to die a worthy death with me?"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was rousing. At the instant he said those words, he lifted his head and looked at the final Rune up ahead, then took a step towards Sky Mist Dao''s Four Seasons'' Destruction.


    At the instant he took that step forward, his physical body started rapidly withering away, and at the moment he closed in on the Rune, his body turned into a pile of bones that fell apart. However, all his flesh, blood, and Nascent Divinity gathered together and flew out of that pile of bones, fusing into the Four Seasons'' Destruction with a bang.


    "Sky Mist Dao''s final Rune is called Four Seasons'' Destruction because it will be incredibly difficult to destroy as long as there were those who were willing to offer up their lives to take another''s. There will only be dead souls in Sky Mist Dao, no survivors in our sect who will be waiting for you!


    "I still have four thousand eight hundred something years of life in me, who wille and exchange their lives with me!" The Sect Master''s voice reverberated through the air and spread through the entire area inside the Rune as well as the area beyond. Even the Berserkers outside stopped moving.


    Su Ming stood right at the front. When he looked over and sensed the determination within the Immortals that would rather descend into madness and die than give up, he had to admit that even though he despised and loathed this race, there were respectable aspects within each race.


    "I still have seven hundred something years of life left, who will exchange their lives with me?!" A person flew out from one of the eighteen mountains in Sky Mist Dao and charged towards that Four Seasons'' Destruction Rune.


    "I still have a hundred something years of life left¡­"


    "I still have two thousand two hundred something years of life¡­"


    "I have four hundred something years of life¡­"


    "I have six hundred something years of life¡­"


    One voice after another rose continuously from the eighteen mountains in Sky Mist Dao, and groups of people charged swiftly towards the Four Seasons'' Destruction Rune. In the blink of an eye, those voices became even more frequent and eventually fused together to be Sky Mist Dao''s cry.


    "I still have five hundred years of life," Wu La whispered softly and fused into the Rune.


    In silence, Tian Lan You lifted her head and took a step forward towards the Rune. Tian Lan Meng bit her bottom lip, and just as she was about to move forward in anguish, the departing Tian Lan You suddenly turned her head around, and before Tian Lan Meng could even react to her, Tian Lan You had already lifted her right hand and swung at her sister.


    A whiteyer of fog spread out. Tian Lan Meng gradually closed her eyes in the fog and fell to the side.


    "Live a good life¡­" Tian Lan You whispered softly and turned around to take a step towards the Rune in the sky.


    When almost every single person in Sky Mist Dao offered up their lives, a blinding light erupted from the Four Seasons'' Destruction Rune. That light came from all directions and concentrated right before the Berserkers.


    The low roars and derations that they would exchange a life for a life symbolized the Immortals'' counterattack. It also made the bloodthirsty Berserkers fall silent for a moment.


    But it onlysted for a moment before all the Berserkers took a step forward. A presence that suppressed all things swept through thend, and the Berserkers charged into the circle of light that would take their lives in exchange for the Immortals''.


    Su Ming did not move back. He took a step into that circle of light together with his people. This was a battle that had no plots, no schemes, and no ploys.


    This was a crazed battle of sacrificing a life for a life. If the Immortals could do it, then Berserkers would give the same response. As loud booming sounds rang in the air and both sides fought using their lives, the bodies of all Sky Mist Dao disciples withered away once they gave up all their years. But this was not the end, their Nascent Divinities self-destructed as their bodies copsed so that they could bring forth even greater destruction with the power contained in their explosions.


    The Berserkers were the same. This was a battle that had no right or wrong, no logic or reasoning. This was a crazed battle that sacrificed a life for a life. As more people died, the battle gradually came to an end.


    Tens of thousands of Immortals copsed dead. When the Sect Master disappeared, when Wu La''s soul with its anguish scattered into nothingness, when all the Immortals gave up their everything for the sake of killing at least one more Berserker¡­ the battle that sacrificed a life for a life ended.


    Once thest Immortal in the Rune died, the light from the Four Seasons'' Destruction gradually faded away and disappeared into the world. Su Ming stood in midair at that moment. As of then, nearly seventy thousand Berserkers had died.


    Half of them were lost due to this sacrifice of life for a life.


    The entire battlefield sank into silence.


    "They are warriors. Even if our hatred towards them burns the sky¡­ they were still warriors. They deserve respect," Su Ming said slowly. His voice reverberated through the battlefield, falling into each of the Berserkers'' ears.


    Sky Mist Dao was destroyed. However, within all races and all sects, if there were those who were courageous enough to sacrifice their own lives, then there would naturally be those who were cowards. At that moment, there were a couple hundred of these people still remaining among the eighteen mountains of Sky Mist Dao. They were the ones who had not given up their lives earlier. Once the Four Seasons'' Destruction Rune disappeared and the sky was filled with Berserkers, these hundreds of people walked out while trembling, then prostrated themselves on the ground towards the Berserkers and Su Ming.


    "We are willing to change our blood inheritance and worship the God of Berserkers as Berserkers from now on¡­" These hundreds of people prayed as they trembled, and their words pleading for survival traveled through the air.


    Su Ming did not bother about these people. There would naturally be those who would enve them and make them secondary citizens¡ªves in all but name¡ªamong the Berserkers. Su Ming''s gaze fell on a person lying unconscious on the ground within one of the eighteen mountains.


    He walked over silently and arrived next to the unconscious Tian Lan Meng. He looked at her silently, and a hint of nostalgia as well asplicated feelings appeared on his face.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Sometimeter, when he opened them, he said tly, "Chi Lei Tian!"


    Immediately, a long arc charged through the sky andnded behind him. It was Chi Lei Tian. His heart was trembling slightly, but he dared not show a single hint of it on his face. Instead, he only showed zealous respect as he knelt down on one knee towards Su Ming.


    "I, Chi Lei Tian, am here."


    "I took away half of your Lightning Crystal in the past¡­" Su Ming said slowly. When he uttered these words, Chi Lei Tian''s heart let out a thump in his chest, and an awkward look as well as a wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Today, I will give Sky Mist Dao''s ruins to your tribe. Make it the foundation for your tribe to grow strong." Su Ming turned around and looked towards the man.


    Chi Lei Tian was momentarily stunned, then excitement instantly filled him. He bowed towards Su Ming once again.


    "Thank you for your gift, God of Berserkers!"


    "Stay here for the time being. The rest of you,e with me¡­ and we will wipe out Hidden Dragon Sect!" Su Ming turned around and walked towards the sky. The hundreds of thousands of Berserkers around him roared and turned into a long arc as they charged into the distance with Su Ming at the front.


    Chi Lei Tian lifted his head and looked towards the Berserker army that was leaving into the distance. He was also looking at Su Ming as he traveled at the front, while in his ears were the words Su Ming had told to him before he left.


    "That woman is an old friend of mine. Let her stay and don''t harm her."

 Chapter 711 — Do Not Spare Even a Single One

    <h4>Chapter 711: Do Not Spare Even a Single One</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hidden Dragon Sect is one of the three great sects in thend of Immortals. It upies arge territory in the Immortals'' gxy. The sect has an incredibly deep history and possesses many cultivations. They are famous among the Immortals.


    The Hidden Dragon Sect within thend of Berserkers is just a branch. However, even though it is only a branch, it has been able to upy some of the areas with the densest amount of spiritual aura in Eastern Wastnds after years of administration, just like Sky Mist Dao.


    They upy an area that is nearly a hundred thousand lis. It looks like a t piece ofnd and there is nothing in it that would catch anyone''s attention. Anyone could pass through that ce as if they were passing through a deserted area.


    Even if they knew that this was the ce where Hidden Dragon Sect was located, they could not see nor touch it. They would be unable to find even a single trace of a Hidden Dragon Sect disciple. No matter how they looked, they would only be able to see a normal piece of tnd.


    Four hundred thousand something Berserkers upied the sky. The murderous aura spreading out from their bodies turned the sky dark and filled thend with a bitter and grim air.


    Su Ming''s gazended on the ground. His expression was calm, and no one could see any hint of emotion on his face.


    "Lord God of Berserkers, this¡­ this is Hidden Dragon Sect ¡­"


    There was a person from Sky Mist Dao who had willingly changed his own blood inheritance standing beside Su Ming, and by his side was old Man Ya from Berserker Fang Tribe. Currently, the man from Sky Mist Dao was speaking carefully.


    It was a middle-aged man with a pale face. Not only was his voice quivering, his heart had been in fear all the way to this ce. He had witnessed Sky Mist Dao''s destruction and watched all his fellow sect members die. As for then, he could be said that his heart and soul were petrified in fear as he stood before the insurgent Berserkers.


    It was especially so when old Man Ya let out ghastly peals ofughter once he finished saying these words. Hisughter made that Sky Mist Dao disciple''s skin crawl.


    "This lowly person has oncee to Hidden Dragon Sect with the older generation in his sect before. This ce wasn''t like this before. I can still remember that there were many floating pces, and the magnificent presence in the ce was something that would be difficult to forget once a person witnessed it," the Sky Mist Dao disciple quickly said, his head lowered.


    "Lord God of Berserkers, I''ve dealt with Hidden Dragon Sect more than others. This sect is skilled in hiding themselves. The words ''hidden'' and ''dragon'' in their name can already tell you what sort of skills they have.


    "Also, Hidden Dragon Sect has a lot of resources. You could say that they are the richest sect among all the Immortal sects in thend of Berserkers." Man Ya licked his lips and cast a look at the ins beneath him as he spoke to Su Ming.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the ins and statednguidly, "Once we destroy this sect, I will give itsnd to your tribe, Man Ya. Let your tribe prosper here."


    Once old Man Ya heard these words, his eyes shed with a brilliant light. As the strongest warrior in his tribe and a Berserker who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, he had always wanted to make his tribe members even stronger, and since Hidden Dragon Sect had chosen this ce, it was naturally a ce suitable for a tribe to live.


    He had been incredibly envious of Chi Lei Tian for being able to upy Sky Mist Dao with his tribe earlier, though it was an envy without malicious intent. When he heard Su Ming''s words, he licked his lips and immediately startedughing. His yellowish ck teeth that were revealed themselves when heughed added a ferocious air to his face.


    Right behind Man Ya was Tian Qi, Wu Shuang, and Xue Sha. They looked as calm as usual, but their hearts were filled with expectation. They could already tell what Su Ming was thinking of. Once they destroyed all the Immortal sects in Eastern Wastnds, the ces where these sects were located would be the territory of the big tribes of Eastern Wastnds.


    "Evil Spirit Sect will be given to Tian Qi, Evil Lust Sect will go to Wu Shuang. As for Evil Immortal Sect, Xue Sha, make your tribe prosper there."


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at the old Berserkers who had already attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm and had even taken a small step towards Life Cultivation. There were even faint traces of Life Cultivation''s presenceing from their bodies.


    Su Ming had alreadye to know these old men''s names when they rushed from all directions to worship him. At the same time, based on what he hade to understand previously, he also knew that these people were the five strongest forces of power among the Berserkers in Eastern Wastnds.


    "Thank you, God of Berserkers!" Tian Qi''s spirit was lifted, and he wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards Su Ming.


    Faint smiles appeared on Xue Sha and Wu Shuang''s faces as well. They bowed towards Su Ming. The Berserkers may be staging an uprising, but this so called rise in power could only be truly proved when all tribes became stronger.


    That was why this sort of reward was more practical than anything else to them.


    "As for Great Leaf Immortal Sect¡­" A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. "Nan Gong Hen!" When Su Ming spoke, a shadow immediately closed in and appeared in front of him. He was, naturally, the Fated Kin Nan Gong Hen.


    There was respect on his face, but he did not wrap his fist to greet Su Ming. Instead, he knelt down on one knee and greeted him with the Fated Kin''s salute. He was not paying his respects to the God of Berserkers, but was paying his respects to Su Ming, his Respected Senior Mo.


    Even if Su Ming was not the God of Berserkers, the Fated Kin would still follow him as zealously.


    "Fated Kin is the race born from me. From now on, they will be my descendants in thend of Berserkers¡­ Great Leaf Immortal Sect will be the spot where Fated Kin''s branch will be located in Eastern Wastnds," Su Ming stated calmly as he cast a nce at Nan Gong Hen.


    As for Evil Dust Sect, during the course of the year he had been at Eastern Wastnds Tower, the sect had been dissolved and absorbed by the other Evil Sects due to theck of a Grand Sect Elder, hence it was naturally overlooked by Su Ming.


    There was no excitement on Nan Gong Hen''s face. He only nodded and did not say any words of gratitude, because the respect and zeal on his face that surpassed that of the Berserkers represented everything by itself.


    After all, he was not worshiping the God of Berserkers. He only worshiped Su Ming.


    Su Ming''s words attracted Tian Qi and the others'' attention. A thought bloomed in their hearts and they looked towards him together.


    "It''s natural that the race born from the God of Berserkers would need to defend Eastern Wastnds, but Lord God of Berserkers, do you mean that¡­" Xue Sha blinked, and after a moment of hesitation, he asked something softly.


    "South Morning has been shattered into several inds. All the inds in South Morning belong to Fated Kin. There are surely Immortals and other races that have risen as well as their puppets in the Alliance of the Western Region and Northern Province. Once we''ve dealt with the Immortals in Eastern Wastnds, are you willing toe with me to the other continents and form branches of your tribes there?" Su Ming looked at Xue Sha and the other two before he cast a nce at Man Ya, whose eyes had gained a slightly red tinge.


    These four people cast a nce at each other. Their breathing instantly quickened, and they bowed once again to Su Ming. This time they did not wrap their fists in their palms to bow to him. Instead, they knelt down on one knee, just like Nan Gong Hen had done.


    "We are all willing to follow you to go on a campaign to the Alliance of the Western Region and sweep through Northern Province. We will destroy all the Immortals and have them return us our mountains and rivers. We will do everything for the Berserkers'' rise to power!"


    Su Ming did not speak. Instead, he looked at the horizon in the distance. That direction he was looking at was the west, and it was the direction where the Alliance of the Western Region was.


    "My soul is in thend of Berserkers, and the only thing I can do is to have all Berserkers unite and make my people strong¡­ Only by doing so can I bring the Berserkers to rush out of Yin Death and enter the Immortals'' worlds¡­ and watch the color of autumn spread in thend of Immortals," Su Ming mumbled in a soft whisper that only he could hear.


    He was alone. He was iplete. He was lonely and lost.


    His gaze would constantly sh with a light that was inteced with confusion and awareness. He did not know where he was. He only knew that he needed the red of autumn to be able to move from winter to spring.


    ''I¡­ am almost no longer me¡­ but I do not know what I am either.''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and everything within his eyes was reced by a cold chill. He cast a cold nce at the ground and lifted his foot to take a step downwards.


    At the instant he took that one step, the power at the pinnacle of the initial stage of Life Matrix erupted with a bang in his body. This power was the strongest force within thend of Berserkers at the moment. It was the invincible pinnacle in this world.


    There was no longer any person within thend of Berserkers at the moment that could surpass this level of cultivation. Even if there was, that person would be forcefully suppressed. Perhaps only a non-human would be able to surpass Su Ming''s level of cultivation.


    However, among humans, Su Ming was invincible.


    When he took that one step, he swung his right arm towards the sky. At the instant he did so, a freezing air filled the world. That freezing air grew thicker with each passing moment before it swiftly turned into snow.


    An endless amount of snow started spreading outwards from Su Ming as it spun. In the blink of an eye, a circr area of a hundred thousand something lis turned into freezing winter!


    The endless amount of snow let out a chill that could freeze all things, as well as exuded a terrifying presence. Each ke of snow could erupt with a bitter and grim murderous air that would not be weaker than that of a in Berserker Soul Realm.


    This was Su Ming''s powerful might once he reached the initial stage of Life Matrix and arrived at the pinnacle of that stage. His strength far surpassed those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, and he was the invincible pinnacle that even those who had attained greatpletion could not hope topare to.


    The white kes might look like snow, but in truth, they were not snow. They were Su Ming''s Life! They were his death''s Life. It was a unique divine ability that transformed all the aura of death in his body and erupted forth after fusing with his Life Matrix.


    This divine ability was different for everyone. Each person who moved into this Realm would form different divine abilities as they gained different epiphanies due to all the different Life Matrices. Not a single one would be simr.


    This was the first time Su Ming let out all of his power within Life Matrix without holding back and made a flower of snow blossom in Eastern Wastnds!


    As he spread his power outwards and freezing wind moaned in the area, snow floated down. Xue Sha and the others sucked in a sharp breath and swiftly took a look at Su Ming. During that instant, they finally got to truly know Su Ming''s might and the God of Berserkers'' majesty. During that instant, the scene of when Su Ming fought against the Immortals in that shocking battle turned into an invisible seed that nted itself in their hearts. That seed was known as reverence.


    This reverence would follow them throughout their lives.


    Su Ming''s gaze was calm when he looked at the snow around him. He pushed his right hand downwards lightly.


    At the instant he did so, all the snow within the circr area of ten thousand something lis fell still before charging towards the ground that Su Ming was pushing against through the air.


    In the span of a breath, a loud bang shook the sky and earth, tearing through the ground madly. The crash from the endless snow made it seem as if a picture scroll had been torn apart. Once the snow lifted amid all those ringing bangs, it was like an illusory cover had been ripped off the ground, revealing¡­ Hidden Dragon Sect, which had been concealed under an illusion!


    Arge amount of luxurious halls floated between the sky and earth. There were also shocked Hidden Dragon Sect disciples standing within their halls with pale faces!


    "Kill them all. Do not spare even a single one," Su Ming stated tly.

 Chapter 712 — Great Leaf’s Sword Rune

    <h4>Chapter 712: Great Leaf¡¯s Sword Rune</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky turned a faint shade of red. That red was like the red hue of autumn, and when a person looked at it, they would find a deste air surrounding the sky.


    Blood was thick on the ground. When it spread out, a bloody stench rose into the air, either exciting or making puke those who smelled it. This was not hell but more like the underworld.


    And the spring water flowing in the rivers of this underworld were blood.


    Hidden Dragon Sect¡­ was eliminated from thend of Berserkers.


    Besides a thousand something people kneeling on the ground submissively while trembling, choosing to change their blood inheritance to live, all the other manner of living in the sect¡­ had died.


    They died miserably and did not put up too much of a resistance or struggle. No one who tried to fight back could survive the charge from a four hundred thousand man army¡­ especially since this was going to be the ce where Man Ya''s tribe was going to live in the future. To prevent any unfortunate incidents from happening, he had his tribe seal the area so that no disciples of Hidden Dragon Sect could manage to run away.


    Su Ming did not participate in this battle. He stood silently in midair and watched the bloody fight ying out before his eyes. Shrill screams of pain reached his ears, and along with them came an endless amount of curses until those who shouted them were killed.


    When Su Ming saw and heard everything, the confusion and alertness in his eyes inteced with each other. He stood in midair and did not move.


    Nan Gong Hen protected Su Ming silently. The other Fated Kin were scattered around them as well. If anyone from Hidden Dragon Sect rushed towards them, they would immediately turn into icy snow that symbolized death and delivered it.


    "People will eventually die¡­ They will walk from life to death, moving from spring to winter¡­ However, the color of autumn is still too dull," Su Ming mumbled softly.


    When night arrived and the moon hung high in the sky, overlooking the shattered towers, the aura of death from Hidden Dragon Sect surged into the sky. That aura of death spread out and filled the air.


    From then on, Hidden Dragon Sect no longer existed in that ce. Instead, it had be the ce where Man Ya''s tribe would grow and prosper.


    Arge amount of Hidden Dragon Sect''s resources was dug up. Man Ya and the other four broke open the endless amount of seals in the ce, and all the doors to the cave abodes were thrown open. The vast amount of resources was enough to quicken the breathing of anyone who saw it.


    There wererge amounts of spirit stones, an infinite amount of medicinal cores, vast numbers of ancient scrolls, as well as huge quantities of materials required to create and refine Enchanted Vessels. All of these things represented just how rich Hidden Dragon Sect had been and how deep their powerid.


    Even if Sky Mist Dao had an equal amount of fame as Hidden Dragon Sect in the Immortals'' gxy, when the Berserkers destroyed the sect and searched through the ce, the items they found there were only a third of what Hidden Dragon Sect possessed.


    Su Ming did not take too many of these items. He gave most of them away to the big tribes in Eastern Wastnds as a reward to serve as important resources for them to grow powerful.


    Seven dayster, when Evil Spirit Sect was invaded by the Berserkers'' army, they resisted for half a day before all the sect''s Runes were broken. Then, the entire sect became history in thend of Berserkers.


    Besides a select few and several hundreds of those who chose to submit to survive, all of the others in the sect¡­ died.


    Blood flowed down the mountain of Evil Spirit Sect. Shrill screams of pain and booming sounds continued reverberating in the area as the Berserkers waged war on them.


    Shen Dong did not die, and neither did the girl who Su Ming had controlled with his Art using the doll in the past. They had instead been asked to leave politely, due to Su Ming''s orders.


    Besides these people, everyone in Evil Spirit Sect was killed off, and the ce became the new location of Tian Qi''s n.


    After five more days, Evil Lust Sect chose to destroy their Runes once the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers arrived. This sort of destruction brought forth a madness that spread a hundred thousand lis in the world. There might have been quite a few who were unwilling to do so in Evil Lust Sect, but in the end, they could not prevent this sort of death. In the mid of a bang that reverberated through the entire Eastern Wastnds, Evil Lust Sect and the ce where it was built turned into dust. Arge number of Berserkers also died because of this.


    The number of deaths they suffered surpassed the numbers they lost when they were in Sky Mist Dao. However, these deaths only served to stimte the madness within the Berserkers'' blood. With it, the Berserker army rushed towards Evil Immortal Sect.


    Once the Rune to the entrance eventually crumbled and the Berserkers were about to kill all the people of Evil Immortal Sect, an incredibly dramatic event happened.


    Internal strife tore apart the people of Evil Immortal Sect. At the time the Rune shattered, half of the people in the Sect had already died due to that strife, and the remaining thousands knelt down and worshipped the iing Berserkers. They were willing to change their blood inheritances and be ves; they had chosen submission.


    As of then, all the Immortal''s sects were destroyed one by one in Eastern Wastnds, only one remained - Great Leaf Immortal Sect!


    The sects that had been destroyed turned into the spots where the big tribes who had followed Su Ming in Eastern Wastnds would be located. These ces belonged to Xue Sha, Tian Qi, and the others. There were also the matter of the half Berserker and half Immortal subordinates. These people had changed their blood inheritance to stay within the Immortal sects. They had once been Berserkers, but had now be oddities.


    For the first time, conflict rose among the big Berserker tribes because they were in disagreement of how they should deal with these people.


    Some believed that they had a right to live. After all, many of these people were once members of their own tribes, and some of them were even their family.


    However, there were an evenrger number of Berserkers who despised them. They believed that these Berserkers had betrayed them, and they had to use their blood to wash away the humiliation they had brought to their race.


    No consensus could be reached for this conflict with many different voices and opinions. In the end, Su Ming made a decision regarding this matter.


    The Berserkers who had betrayed their own kind were quite numerous. They had to receive punishment, and that punishment was that they had to be the vanguards in the army as they went to chase out the outsiders in the Alliance of the Western Region and Northern Province.


    Once they killed a sufficient amount of outsiders, they would use their battle achievements to earn the right to return to the Berserkers. If they did not die, then they could still be a Berserker and return to worship the God of Berserkers.


    This decision was notpletely epted by all the Berserkers who had changed their blood inheritance, and those who could not ept it became part of the autumn in the world.


    Under this brutal ughter, besides one particr region in Eastern Wastnds, all other parts of the continent returned to the Berserkers once again, and a gathering that would lead them across the Dead Sea towards the Alliance of the Western Region as well as Northern Province was held as the big tribes began their operations.


    Crossing the Dead Sea, especially in a scale where millions of people would go, was something that had never happened since thend of Berserkers was split into five continents. This grand thing attracted the attention of all Berserkers, exciting them.


    Besides Su Ming and a select few others, most of the Berserkers could not travel through the Dead Sea just by flying alone. That was why they needed an endless amount of ships that could traverse the Dead Sea.


    As the entire Eastern Wastnds began preparations, Su Ming brought with him the Fated Kin to the spot of Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    It was the only Immortal sect remaining in Eastern Wastnds. Su Ming chose not to let any Berserkers attack this ce: He would go alone and destroy Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    Because this sect was Di Tian''s sect.


    Great Leaf Immortal Sect was a huge mountain that towered into the clouds. The mountain looked like a gigantic sword that stood erect on the ground. It was a terrifying sight to behold, for people were like antspared to it.


    Perhaps Great Leaf Immortal Sect was not like this in the past. However, as of then, the sect before Su Ming''s eyes was this mountain - a sword that wanted to charge into the sky!


    Waves of sword aura spread out and filled an area of ten thousand lis. All manner of life that stepped into this region would have to suffer the attacks from that sword aura.


    "Respected Senior Mo, let us Fated Kin go with you." Nan Gong Hen stood beside Su Ming. Right behind him were the hundreds of Fated Kin that hade with him. All of these people had zealousness on their faces as they looked at Su Ming and waited for his orders.


    Su Ming shook his head. He looked at the hundreds of Fated Kin, and a smile appeared on his face. He turned around and took a step towards that region. At the instant his footnded, sword aura surged into the sky. Piercing whistling sounds echoed in the air, and hundreds of sword auras appeared out of nowhere, charging straight towards Su Ming.


    At the instant he took his third step, booming sounds reverberated in the air, and all the sword auras came at Su Ming. However, their arrival could not stop him in the slightest. When the sword auras were a hundred feet from Su Ming, it was as if they had crashed into a barrier that made them unable to continue onward, and all of them shattered.


    A nine-colored screen of light manifested swiftly a hundred feet away from Su Ming. That screen of light was spreading out from a square seal floating above Su Ming''s head, and it was Su Ming''s Enchanted Treasure - the Five Direction Seal!


    Since his level of cultivation had increased and he had stayed in the Eastern Wastnds Tower for the duration of a year, he had had time to refine this Five Direction Seal in his body. At this moment, he could already control this seal somewhat and even make it send out the nine-colored screen of light.


    The hundreds of Fated Kin watched their Respected Senior Mo walking into the distance. As he walked further and further away, getting closer to Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain, the hundreds of sword aurasing towards him from all directions increased to thousands.


    Those thousands of sword auras covered the world and charged towards Su Ming with a bitter and grim air. However, none of them could pass through his nine-colored screen of light. When Su Ming activated that extreme speed of his and shot up like a long arc to fly towards the Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain, the thousands of sword auras erupted with a bang and turned into tens of thousands of sword auras that charged towards him from all directions.


    Right behind those tens of thousands of sword auras were another batch of them, just asrge. It was as if those sword auras were limitless, and as booming sounds surged into the sky, Su Ming''s body could no longer be seen clearly. He was hidden away by the limitless sword auras.


    At the moment he was less than a thousand lis away from the mountain of Great Leaf Immortal Sect, and the entire region of Great Leaf Immortal Sect let out a deafening roar. Nine huge cracks suddenly tore through the ground under that boom, and nine shocking waves of sword aura shot out from the cracks with a bang. The presence of those nine waves of sword aura were incredibly strong, and they even gained the form of swords once they appeared. At the instant they took shape, they charged towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, nearly a hundred thousand sword auras appeared out of nowhere in the world and surrounded the nine waves of sword aura that seemed to have gained physical form as they charged towards Su Ming.


    With a look of indifference, Su Ming lifted his right hand at the instant the sword aura closed in and seized the air. Then, the killing sword shing with a golden light appeared in his hand.


    A fierce re shed in Su Ming''s eyes once he held the sword in his hand.


    "Can a sword that is not held in a hand still be considered a sword?" he asked tly, then thrust the killing sword forward.

 Chapter 713 — The Sword in the Hand

    <h4>Chapter 713: The Sword in the Hand</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The inheritance Su Ming obtained from Hong Luo regarding the use of swords was different from how the Immortals used swords to fly. His method was even older and almost clumsy. It was not as agile as a flying sword, which was why Hong Luo had not delved deep into it after he had obtained it by pure chance.


    However, Su Ming was incredibly interested in this method to use swords. This ancient method adhered to using one''s hand to hold onto a sword. Only when a sword was in a person''s hand could it truly be a sharp tool for the sword wielder.


    With the killing sword shining with golden light, Su Ming''s casually thrust forward, and the sword sliced through the air as it went forward, arge suction force swiftly erupting from within it.


    This was not the sword''s power itself. Su Ming slightly conformed with some form ofw in the world as he thrust forward and triggered some strange changes, which made the ce where the sword passed through the center of the area. It then sent all forms of existences, even divine senses, tumbling forward into the sword''s path.


    At that instant, the hundreds of thousands of sword auras distorted and changed their direction, charging towards the sword in Su Ming''s hand. It was as if the sword''s path had turned into a ck hole that could devour everything.


    However, the nine waves of sword aura that had gained form and now looked nearly physical after they flew out of the cracks in the ground only let out piercing sword whistles as they scattered slightly before transitioning from being mere illusions to something corporeal. They did not change their direction and charged at Su Ming,ing less than a hundred feet away from him within an instant. The nine swords closed in on him at the same time, spreading out waves of powerful pressure that made it seem as if they could destroy anything.


    Right after that one thrust, Su Ming loosened his grip around the killing sword with a calm expression. He did not hold the sword in a tight grip. Instead, at the instant the nine swords closed in on him, he flicked his wrist, and with his wrist acting as the axle, he swung the killing sword from the left to the right, then from up to down, before he swung it around himself in a circle!


    If anyone looked over, they would see that as the sword in Su Ming''s hand swerved around him, a circr sh formed by an endless amount of vertical sword illusions manifested due to his movements.


    It looked like a circr sh, but if that anyone looked again, they would find that it was a method to use swords that would form a sword formation. It looked as if it had formed a sword shield that stood before Su Ming to protect him. The nine flying swordsing towards him instantly crashed into it.


    Sounds of swords shing into each other rose into the air. Eventually, a resounding boom spread outwards, and the nine swords that had gained physical form shattered and fell back, turning into smoke and scattering away.


    Su Ming stood his ground with a calm expression. The sword in his hand drew a beautiful arc that went diagonally from his left side to his feet. A freezing glint shone in his eyes, and a wave of murderous aura appeared in his gaze.


    That murderous aura and the motion of Su Ming swinging that sword diagonally from his left looked as if he was storing up power.


    It was like the calm before a storm, like the quiet before a volcano erupted, like an ancient ferocious beast that would spread out an extreme, aggressive air that surged into the sky the instant before it devoured the world.


    During that instant, all activities in the world showed signs of stopping, and an indescribable, oppressive air surrounded the area without any sound. The source of all of this was naturally Su Ming bringing his sword downwards.


    "There are thirteen styles to use swords, but I''ve onlye to understand four, flicking, thrusting, swirling, and slicing¡­ but it''s enough to break this Rune." At the instant Su Ming said these words in a t voice, the sword that was held diagonally to his lower left side was brought swiftly to his upper right side.


    A clear sword mark traveled from his lower left side to his upper right side as the world boomed. This was slicing. With the sword''s sharpness, it would slice apart all barriers that blocked its path.


    At the instant Su Ming swung his sword, the world rumbled. The swing contained some change in the world''sws, and at the instant Su Ming sliced upwards, an excited sword whistle traveled out from the killing sword. There was a wave of agitation and excitement within that whistle. It was the sword''splete acknowledgment, because this method was the only correct way to allow a sword to erupt forth with a power that could shake the sky and earth!


    If it was a flying sword, then it would be impossible to execute this slicing technique, since no one was holding onto the sword. Besides thrusting and shing, it would not have the intelligence to execute anything else.


    The killing sword had a spirit. It had been suppressed by Su Ming earlier and forced to submit to him, but clearly, there had been defiance within that submission, and the sword had been waiting to turn against Su Ming. Yet at that instant, as the sword whistle traveled forward, the spirit within the killing sword truly acknowledged Su Ming, because it had been able to sense that when Su Ming held it in his hand, the three actions of thrusting, swirling, and slicing had allowed it to burst forth with itsplete power, and it was a power that surpassed what it possessed.


    This power made it tremble with excitement. This power made it feel as if it had gone through a cleansing, and a faint feeling of an epiphany blossomed within it: It was a sword, and this was how it should be like.


    The world roared. When Su Ming sliced through the air, a diagonal sword mark tore through the space before him. That tear traveled forward with a bang, and wherever it went, the world would be torn apart, the air would shatter, and as the crack grewrger, it swept through a thousand lis before itnded on Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain. An even louder bang rang into the air, and the sword mark from that one slice shot through Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    It shot through the sword-shaped mountain and charged towards the area behind it. As it continued spreading, it eventually turned into a crack in the world that was several tens of thousands of feet long. It went straight through the Sword Rune that surrounded Great Leaf Immortal Sect and created arge gap in it.


    Once that gap appeared, the Sword Rune that protected the mountain where Great Leaf Immortal Sect was located crumbled around it. The Rune turned into an endless amount of sword fragments that fell backwards in all directions while stirring up a violent gust of wind that swept up to the nine heavens. A violent boom that shook the entire area shot up into the air.


    The sword-shaped mountain that belonged to Great Leaf Immortal Sect shuddered, and its center started nting as that booming sound rang in the air. When half of the mountain fell to the left and crashed down, the ground trembled, and a loud sound surged into the sky.


    Waves of dust rose up and spread through the area. Su Ming''s hair and robes moved due to the wind, but his expression did not change. With the killing sword in hand, he looked over coldly.


    At that moment, half of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain had been sliced off. The surface where it had been cut off was incredibly smooth, and that part was naturally where Su Ming''s sword mark had passed through!


    The sword-shaped mountain was broken!


    The killing sword in Su Ming''s hand was trembling and letting out excited cries. Murderous aura spread out from its tip, as if it was thirsting for blood and hoping to drink it for eternity.


    "Swords are primary killing tools."


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked towards the broken Great Leaf Immortal Sect mountain before he walked over slowly. On this day, he would destroy a sect by himself and save his second senior brother from Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    Fated Kin were looking at their Respected Senior Mo excitedly from the back. The might of that sword just now had shook the sky and earth. It was enough to shake the hearts of all those who witnessed it.


    Su Ming''s footsteps seemed slow, but in truth, with every step he took forward, his body would appear a little faded. When his form became clear again, he would already be a thousand feet away. It was fine for those looking at him from the back, they would not be in too much difort because of what they saw, but if anyone looked at him while he was walking towards them, they would immediately feel dizzy.


    Because even though they would see Su Ming tens of thousands of feet away, in the blink of an eye, he would be much closer, making them think that their eyes were deceiving them. The surroundings did not move, but Su Ming''s body would suddenly turn into an illusion, then gain rity just as abruptly, instantly causing all Immortals who were staring at him to feel dizzy.


    By the time they felt this dizziness, Su Ming was already standing at the foot of the remaining half of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain. He lifted his head and looked at the broken sword-shaped mountain. Then he took a deep breath.


    As Su Ming breathed in,yers of snow fell down from the sky above Great Leaf Immortal Sect. Each ke exuded an endless amount of freezing air, and in the blink of an eye, everything within a circr area of ten thousand lis was covered in snow.


    That snow was very dense. When itnded on the ground, it looked like a gigantic seal from the distance that sealed Great Leaf Immortal Sect within!


    This was the Art Su Ming created in Life Cultivation Realm - Midwinter''s Chill.


    With this Art, he could seal off all directions, preventing all Immortals within Great Leaf Immortal Sect from escaping, turning this ce into a cage!


    "I havee here today¡­ to destroy Great Leaf Immortal Sect," Su Ming statednguidly. As his voice reverberated in the air, the echoes of his words seemed to be faintly passing through the endless snow around him. Once these sounds fused together, they turned into a roar that sounded as if it came from heaven itself, shaking the area so much that the remaining half of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain was wrecked by tremors.


    At the time Su Ming said these words, he lifted his foot and walked forward, onto the stairs leading to Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain. At the instant his footnded, an infinite amount of sword aura erupted from Great Leaf Immortal Sect with a bang, and two thousand long arcs flew out.


    Within these two thousand long arcs were two thousand Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples. All of their eyes were crimson red. As they charged forward, they rushed towards Su Ming along with the sword aura.


    As roars echoed in the air, even more Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples flew out from behind the two thousand and charged towards Su Ming.


    The sword in Su Ming''s hand whistled. It thirsted to have blood dye its de red, and that thirst made the killing sword tremble violently. Its whistling seemed to be pleading for Su Ming to let it kill to its fill.


    Su Ming looked at the thousands of peopleing towards him, and the chill in his eyes grew colder. He lifted his foot and took another step forward. As he moved, the stairs behind him instantly shattered and turned into ashes.


    No unnecessary words were said. When he took that one step forward, the thousands of Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples closed on him. Su Ming swung the sword in his hand forward, and a head flew up swiftly, bringing with it a wave of fresh blood, dyeing the tip of the sword red.


    With a couple thrusts and one swing outwards, several heads more immediately flew up. Once their blood covered Su Ming and Immortals'' vision, Su Ming took his third, fourth, and fifth steps¡­


    He walked calmly upwards. There was an endless number of Immortals by his side, along with waves of sword aura booming around him. He did not stop waving the sword in his hand. As the sword spirit let out excited and bloodthirsty whistles, heads fell on the ground and rolled down to the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 714 — The Two Prejudiced Extremities

    <h4>Chapter 714: The Two Prejudiced Extremities</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not know how many people he killed. He had taken three hundred steps. An endless wave of sword aura charged towards him with loud booming sounds, but as he brandished the killing sword in his hand, those waves of sword aura disintegrated. At the same time, more heads flew into the sky, with blood and shrill screams of pain.


    Su Ming''s body was red. It was the color of blood. It was the blood of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s disciples. The killing sword in his hand was red. The entire Great Leaf Immortal Sect mountain had turned red.


    The three hundred steps behind Su Ming had already shattered, as if they represented his will and determination. Wherever he went, all lives would shatter, just like the stones on the stairs.


    Blood flowed down the mountain. A thick bloody stench filled the area, and even the snow in all directions looked as if it was about to be dyed red.


    Su Ming walked forward calmly. As the tip of his sword sliced through the air, a teenager that did not seem to have even hit his twenties had his head separated from his body right before Su Ming. There was confusion and anguish in his eyes as he fell to the side.


    "There is no grudge between us, but you should not have been a part of Great Leaf Immortal Sect," Su Ming whispered softly, then seized the area beside him with his left hand. Immediately, a person who had transformed into a rainbow-colored phoenix with a divine ability right beside him was seized by the throat as Su Ming''s left hand shot through her divine ability.


    She was a woman with a beautiful face, but there was not an ounce of pity within Su Ming for her plight. The chill in his left hand surged into her body, shattering her throat as she trembled in despair. A destructive power rushed into her body and disintegrated her Nascent Divinity.


    Su Ming let go and took a step forward.


    There was no right or wrong to this, neither was there good or evil. There were only different choices made under two different viewpoints. Great Leaf Immortal Sect was Di Tian''s sect, and this determined Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s fate.


    In Su Ming''s mind, there was no such thing as searching for the instigator alone to solve a problem. It was his aloof attitude that made him destroy an entire sect when someone in it provoked him. His thoughts were extreme and biased. It was a merciless attitude towards his enemies.


    It did not matter whether it was Hidden Dragon Sect, Sky Mist Dao, or even Evil Sect. Su Ming had almost never attacked or contributed to the destruction of these sects. Most of it was done by the Berserkers'' crazed ughter. The only time he did not bring them was now, when he came to Great Leaf Immortal Sect. Even Fated Kin had been ordered to wait outside for him.


    Because the hatred Su Ming harbored for Great Leaf Immortal Sect was so great that he would regret it if there was a single person that did not die in his hands.


    Due to his hate for one person, Su Ming grew to hate all those rted to his opponent by blood and every single person in his sect. Perhaps this was not right, but in his memories, before he was sent to Yin Death Region, there was his little sister''s voice in the endless darkness. He remembered the feeling of all the people surrounding him and his sister to devour and absorb the presence within their bodies. It made his little sister increasingly weaker and caused him to be prejudiced.


    ''I helped Berserkers because my soul is here, because my Master and senior brothers are Berserkers, because the beautiful moments in my memories are my most precious treasures, even if they are fake.


    ''In those memories there is a mountain. That mountain, the people there¡­ the traditions, customs, and everything else belongs to Berserkers. That is why¡­ I will help Berserkers. Even if I don''t admit to being the God of Berserkers, I can help them make the Berserkers rise in power.''


    Nostalgia shed in Su Ming''s eyes. He swung the sword in his hand and took another few steps forward. There were already several thousands of heads behind him, but this battle had not ended.


    Because Su Ming treasured his memories and because the people in the ninth summit were Berserkers, he would contribute for the entire race. This was just how his character was.


    On the other side of this extreme personality was the reason for Su Ming''s current massacre. Due to his hate for one person, he could hate his entire sect, and if he was going to kill, he would kill till not even a single de of grass was left.


    "All of you should not have entered Great Leaf Immortal Sect."


    Su Ming shook his head. He swept the blood-red sword in his hand sideways and with one move entered the top of the remaining half of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain. The one swing from the blood-red killing sword caused several dozens of heads to fly into the air. Flesh blood filled the area and dyed all the snow in the air nearby.


    "Su Ming!"


    At the instant Su Ming stepped onto the top of the remaining half of the mountain, a furious roar traveled into the air before him. That voice¡­ belonged to Beiling.


    He held a sword in his hand. He was trembling and his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Su Ming. There wereplicated feelings as well as hate in his eyes. Chenxin was standing by his side quietly, and there was a vacant and dull look on her face.


    Beiling stared at Su Ming and shouted loudly, "Must you kill everyone?! Must you destroy the entire Great Leaf Immortal Sect?!"


    Su Ming lifted his foot and walked onto the final step under him to stand at the top of the remaining half of the mountain. At that moment, a crack appeared on the final step on the stars. However, it did not shatter. This was¡­ the first step that did not shatterpletely after he walked past it.


    "If your answer is yes, then kill me and my wife so that we won''t have to be filled with grief and indignation for watching our fellow sect members die! Go on! I won''t retaliate! Attack me!" Beiling threw away the sword in his hand, and as he shouted¡­ tears fell down from the corners of his eyes.


    Su Ming was silent. The killing sword in his hand was spreading out killing intent on its own. The spirit that was filled with a hint of bloodthirst was like a cold gaze that was looking at the duo before it. If Su Ming had not stopped moving, it would have definitely rush in and killed these two people so that it would be more radiant with their blood.


    On this day, it had been dyed with an amount of blood that it had never had before. This excited it, and in the midst of its excitement, its acknowledgment towards Su Ming also reached its peak.


    "You no longer care about the past nor about the things in Dark Mountain! So kill me! Kill Chenxin, who liked you when she was young! Kill us! You won''t need much time to do it! Kill us and destroy our feelings for you so that we won''t miss you anymore¡­" Beiling roared loudly, and more tears fell from his eyes.


    "Do you still remember me teaching you the bow? Do you still remember us fighting together when Dark Mountain Tribe was attacked by ck Mountain Tribe. You¡­ Are you still the same person as you were back in Dark Mountain?!


    "Can you live up to our elder''s expectations?! Can you live up to the expectations of our people in Dark Mountain Tribe?! Come on, kill me!"


    Beiling''s words brought a sharp stab of pain to Su Ming''s heart in the midst of his silence. This pain was a poison that would be stronger the more precious one''s memories were to them. It was an extreme pain that tore through Su Ming''s heart.


    At the instant he felt that pain and slowly looked towards Beiling, Chenxin suddenly lifted her head by his side. The dull look in her eyes was reced by aplicated expression. As tears fell from her eyes, she seemed to have made a decision, and she cried out anxiously to Su Ming, "Su Ming, go away¡­" But before she finished speaking, Beiling turned around and pped her. She fell to the ground, and blood trickled down the corners of her mouth.


    Almost at the moment Chenxin gave her warning, a sword suddenly came charging out like lightning from the air behind Su Ming. At the instant he was hurt by Beiling''s words, it stabbed his heart.


    There was a dark ball of blue me at the tip of the sword. It was a poisonous me that could burn souls. As long as that sword pierced a person''s body, it could burn that person''s soul to ashes.


    That sword seemed to have been waiting for a long time ago, looking forward to the instant Su Ming''s heart would tremble due to Beiling''s words. At that moment, it wouldunch this clearlyid out assassination n against Su Ming.


    blood covered Su Ming''s chest. The sword that appeared behind him prated his back and revealed its tip at his chest. Blood trickled down from the tip and fell on the ground, the snow covering it. It fell one drop at a time.


    "Su Ming, you should not havee to Great Leaf Immortal Sect," an old voice stated from behind Su Ming. He was familiar with that voice. It was Beiling''s father, Dark Mountain Tribe''s Head of the Guards.


    Almost at the instant he plunged that sword into Su Ming''s back and said those words, Su Ming lowered his head to look at the tip of the sword, and at that moment, Beiling''s expression immediately turned into ferocious look before him. As he charged forward, he appeared right in front of Su Ming. He lifted his right hand, and a ck knife appeared on his palm. He stabbed it into the center of Su Ming''s brows.


    "Su Ming, die!"


    The knife sank deep into the center of Su Ming''s brows. At the same time, incantations suddenly appeared in the sky. As they reverberated in the air, groups of people swiftly appeared, and they were Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples that numbered nearly ten thousand.


    They floated in midair, filling up an area of a thousand lis. With Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain as their center, they formed an incredibly huge Rune. This Rune began slowly operating as these people moved about, and as it was activated, a huge sealing force descended on thend with a bang. At the same time the sealing force spread out from the Rune, that group of people lifted the swords in their hands and cut downwards in Su Ming''s direction.


    The near ten thousand swords turned into a thousand feet sword as the Rune began its operations, and booming sounds surged into the sky. That sword let out a primitive, ancient air, and swiftly charged down towards Su Ming from the sky.


    "You are not Dark Mountain Tribe''s Bei Ling."


    Su Ming did not bother himself with the swording from the sky. He looked at the ferocious Beiling, and as he said these words tly, Beiling''s expression suddenly changed drastically. His eyes went wide, and he saw the de that had sunk into the center of Su Ming''s brows rapidly freezing before it turned into ice within an instant. As that ice spread out, he moved to let go of his grip, but the ice covered his arm and spread swiftly to his entire body, freezing him and his Nascent Divinity into an ice statue that stood before Su Ming.


    "Neither are you Dark Mountain Tribe''s Head of the Guards." As Su Ming whispered softly, the tip of the sword at his chest had turned into ice. Behind him, the Head of the Guards let out a shocked cry and started rapidly retreating, but before he could even take three steps back, he froze into an ice statue, just like his son.


    This was the divine ability Su Ming had created when he reached Life Cultivation Realm. He was midwinter. His Life Matrix was winter. He could bring forth the snow of midwinter and freeze everything.


    Aside from those whose level of cultivation was greater than his, it was impossible for anyone to survive before him, who was now in Life Cultivation Realm.


    Cracking sounds reverberated in the air. The ice statue that was Beiling retained his ferocious expression as it fell to pieces. The ice statue that was his father also shattered as the cracking sounds shot into the sky.


    The knife at the center of Su Ming''s brows shattered, and so did the tip of the sword at his chest.


    He still did not bother with the sword descending from the sky. Instead, he looked towards Chenxin, who had blood at the corners of her lips.


    "Why did you warn me?" he asked softly.

 Chapter 715 — The Smile He Had Not Seen for a Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 715: The Smile He Had Not Seen for a Long Time</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ayer of red snownded on Chenxin''s face. It did not melt, but brought with it a hint of cold, just like Su Ming''s words. There was the presence of a stranger within those gentle words as they fell into Chenxin''s ears and entered her heart.


    There was still blood flowing down the corners of Chenxin''s lips. The red shade of her blood was the same as the color of snow on her face, making it hard to differentiate what was snow and what was blood.


    Perhaps snow was often associated with blood because there was some form of connection between them.


    "There is no reason¡­ If there is, then it''s because you are Su Ming. You are¡­ the Su Ming who grew up with me." Chenxin wiped away the blood at the corners of her mouth and looked at Su Ming. Theplicated look on her face disappeared to be reced by a hint of gentleness and a smile.


    Su Ming remained silent. When he lifted his right hand, the killing sword in his hand trembled in excitement, and Su Ming swung it towards the sky. Blood light shone as if a bolt of blood-red lightning had been born in the world out of nowhere, and it charged towards the descending sword in midair.


    A circr wave of impact that shook the entire area instantly rose with loud bangs above Su Ming. The descending sword fell to pieces, and the circr wave looked as if it was a boundary line that separated the sky and earth.


    "Thank you," Su Ming whispered softly.


    "Su Ming, everything in Dark Mountain is a lie¡­ but there were also some things that were real. Lei Chen was real, the elder was also real¡­ Bai Ling, too¡­ She also has a real side to her." Chenxin looked at Su Ming. She had a sense that if a person''s entire past became a lie, that feeling of surreal would drown them like a tidal wave. It would make a person subconsciously suspect everything around them, and they would no longer be able to tell just what was real.


    "You killed Beiling, so I''m pretty certain that the prodigies from the other sects who had blended into Dark Mountain and grown up with you had also died¡­ But Su Ming, only their Divine Clones died.


    "The things that happened in Dark Mountain in the past are things that urred a long, long time ago. When we woke up from that cycle of life, we obtained quite a lot of epiphanies and serendipities and became the true prodigies of our sects.


    "Right now, the ones you killed in thend of Berserkers are just the ones who were used to make sure you went through all those cycles of reincarnation repeatedly. They''re Divine Clones that must exist to make you lost. Their real selves are¡­ still in their sects in thend of Immortals. They aren''t dead yet." Chenxin looked at Su Ming and told him the truth.


    "Then¡­ what about you?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    "I am also a Divine Clone. I can sense my real self''s mind. At the moment she saw you, I could sense theplicated feelings within her, as well as¡­ her yearning." Chenxin''s expression was full of anguish as she shook her head.


    "I practiced cultivation since I was young, so the things I went through in Dark Mountain are the most vibrant memories of my life. I truly wished¡­ that I would never wake up from that cycle of life, that I could¡­ just keep on being in Dark Mountain¡­" Chenxin''s face turned pale as she mumbled in her anguish. It was as if she was not talking to Su Ming, but was talking to herself after years of suppressing her own feelings.


    As Chenxin mumbled under her breath, the near ten thousand Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples in the sky changed their positions rapidly. As they crossed paths with each other, they gave others the feeling that the Sword Rune in the sky had changed once again, and a wave of sword aura that was even stronger than before gathered together with a bang before it charged towards Su Ming from the sky.


    "Su Ming¡­ there are some among us who chose to forget you, but there are also some¡­ who still remember you. They remember Dark Mountain, and growing up together within that cycle of life.


    "Dark Mountain has already be a thing of the past, but it¡­ is in your heart, and is also in our hearts." Chenxin lifted her right hand. At the instant she said these words, more blood flowed out of the corners of her lips. Her face swiftly withered away and cracks gradually appeared on her skin.


    Her words reverberated in the air. When Su Ming looked at her, he saw her rapidly disappearing. Her body was like ashes at that moment.


    "This Divine Clone of mine broke my oath, telling you too many truths in thend of Berserkers. This is the punishment from the oath. My Divine Clone''s soul will scatter into nothingness, but they can''t do anything to my real self. Su Ming¡­ don''t me Beiling¡­ He''s no longer himself¡­" Chenxin whispered softly and closed her eyes. Her body turned into ashes and disappeared into the world.


    Su Ming fell silent. As a slightlyplicated look appeared on his face, the sword above him came charging downwards and crashed into him, but at the instant the sword aura touched Su Ming, he had lifted his left hand and seized it. With a bang, that sword aura shattered, and with Su Ming as the center, the mountain rocks under his feet crumbled as if a storm that could destroy mountains was sweeping through it. When an even more violent bang rang into the air, the remaining half of the mountain under Su Ming''s feet shatteredpletely.


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the sword in his hand. It was crimson red, blood covering itpletely. He looked at his own clothes and hands. He could even feel an endless amount of forlorn and bitter vengeful souls around him.


    They were all the Immortals that had died at his hands.


    A deep wave of fatigue washed over Su Ming''s heart and soul. This was not the first time this feeling of fatigue rose in him, but this time it was deeper than before.


    Su Ming wanted to close his eyes, but he could not. His expression changed drastically. The fatigue in his eyes also disappeared at that moment. His breathing quickened, because¡­ at the instant the mountain fell apart, he sensed¡­ his second senior brother''s presence!


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming lifted his left hand, formed a seal, and swung his arm forward. A violent gust of wind charged forward and swept up all the crushed stones in the area to make them fall backwards. All the dust that had appeared due to the copse scattered away, and the ground was revealed.


    This was originally where Great Leaf Immortal Sect was supposed to be. At that moment, there was a ball of light that was several dozens of feet big on the ground.


    The ball of light shone with five brilliant colors. There was a thinyer of fog by its edges, and within the ball of light was a ck, distorted figure. The figure''s face could not be seen clearly, because he no longer had a face. It was a ck shadow tuft gathered together by wisps of ck smoke.


    There were six giant chains inside and outside the ball of light. Those six chains pierced through the ball of light and connected with the ck shadow as if they had fused into his soul and were acting like something akin to a seal.


    The other ends of the six chains were buried in the ground. There was a gigantic Rune on the ground. It was an incrediblyplicated one, and its use was unknown, but Su Ming could tell that one of the functions of the Rune was to suppress.


    It was suppressing the ck shadow in the ball of light, and it even needed Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s entire mountain to do so. This allowed the Rune to be able to make this ball of light contain all its presence hidden on normal days.


    When Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain copsed, the ball of light was revealed.


    Almost at the moment anger rose in Su Ming''s eyes because he saw the Rune on the ground and the ball of light, he also saw the ck shadow almost copsing as it distorted. Six wisps of ck smoke with the air of death spread out from the ck shadow and charged towards the Rune through the chains. This was clearly not something the ck shadow was doing willingly. Those chains were absorbing it forcefully.


    When those six wisps of ck smoke fused into the Rune on the ground, they changed into a vast amount from spiritual aura of the world in the blink of an eye and spread out¡­


    Su Ming let out a crazed roar towards the sky. As anger raged in his eyes, blood flowed out from them, making him look as if he was crying tears of blood. He should have been able to see earlier that the spiritual aura from the world in the region of Great Leaf Immortal Sect was much denserpared to the other regions, but he had not paid too much attention to it previously.


    He did not expect that Great Leaf Immortal Sect would do something that would drive him so mad.


    This was a Rune that could change a form of life into the spiritual aura in the world. Those six chains were the tubes that absorbed that form of life, and it¡­ was the ck shadow in the ball of light.


    That ball of light was a seal, and the ck shadow inside was the source of the familiarity Su Ming sensed. It was the reason that drove him mad.


    "Second senior brother!" Su Ming''s roar was hoarse from his rage and madness. Chenxin''s words had originally made fatigue appear in Su Ming''s heart, and he had even stopped ughtering Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s disciples.


    However, when he saw his second senior brother and how he was so weakened that he was going to disappear at any moment, his killing intent surged up once again.


    "Great Leaf Immortal Sect. Immortals¡­" Su Ming took a swift step forward and charged towards the ground. He approached the Rune on the ground in the span of a breath and lifted the sword in his right hand. The world roared from his swing, and his killing sword cut down one of the chains.


    A huge rebound shot back and surged into Su Ming''s body, tearing the web of his thumb. Blood filled his hand, and he took three steps backwards.


    Su Ming might be moving backwards, but the chain let out a cracking sound and shattered right from its center. That chain was definitely not something ordinary. If Su Ming was not holding onto the killing sword, it would be difficult for him to destroy it.


    Once one of the six chains was broken, the near ten thousand Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples in the sky cut down again, and their shes charged down towards Su Ming. In fact, each of the disciples bit the tip of their tongues and coughed up blood that turned into a small blood-red sword due to the Sword Rune. These near ten thousand small blood-red swords were like des raining down from the sky, and they came charging towards Su Ming while blotting out the sky behind the gigantic sword aura.


    It was also at that moment that the chain broke off, and a weak voice came from the ball of light. The distorted ck shadow looked as if the limits set on him had reduced slightly, and he slightly gathered together, the tuft of fog to gradually showing the shape of a body. It might still look like an illusion, but his face had be much clearer, and he showed¡­ a pale but smiling face.


    It was¡­ Su Ming''s second senior brother''s face.


    He seemed to have gone through inconceivable pain. That pale face was something that Su Ming had never seen on his second senior brother, yet the smile was still as gentle as it was in his memories. Second senior brother still kept his head held high as if he wanted to have sunlight shine on the side of his face. As he smiled, he looked at Su Ming.


    "Youngest junior brother."

 Chapter 716 — Scratching an Itch

    <h4>Chapter 716: Scratching an Itch</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was warmth contained within that gentle smile on second senior brother''s lips. It was a moment from Su Ming''s memories, a memory that existed from a time long ago, and he had not seen it for a very, very long time.


    His second senior brother''s warm smile, his action of lifting his head and making sunlight shine on the side of his face¡ªall of these things made Su Ming cry even more.


    The scenes from the ninth summit, the man who had been as gentle as a flower, his second senior brother who had smiled at him under sunlight as he stood among grass and flowers, and the simrly smiling face that had suffered through torture in that ball of light ovepped with each other during that instant.


    The whistling sword aura came charging towards Su Ming from the sky. Right behind that sword aura were the near ten thousand small blood-red swords that came towards him while blotting out the sky like rain. They stirred up violent gusts of wind that swept through the area. At the instant these sharp sword res that looked as if they were about to cut through space itself closed in on Su Ming¡­


    He lifted his head while weeping. He red at the near ten thousand Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples in the sky. At that instant, there was no longer anything that could stop Su Ming''s ughter. The killing sword in his right hand let out an excited, bloodthirsty whistled, and Su Ming lifted it up. He sliced swiftly upwards in the direction of the uing sword aura.


    With it, the world rumbled. The iing huge sword aura instantly fell into pieces, and the small blood-red swords behind it also shattered into nothingness due to Su Ming''s sword.


    At the same time, the snow that was floating in the world gathered together and charged towards the Sword Rune in the sky from all directions with a loud whistle.


    Su Ming would definitely not spare those Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples, but as of then, the most important thing was not to kill but to cut off all the chains around his second senior brother.


    With a single move, the killing sword in his hand sliced down on the second chain. A piercing sound came from metal striking metal, and Su Ming was sent tumbling back by the rebound. When he took a few steps backwards, the second chain shattered.


    Su Ming did not stop. He took a step forward and the presence of Life Cultivation circted within him with a bang. All his power erupted from his body. He cut down once again on the third, the fourth, then the fifth chains. Under his madness, all of the chains were sliced apart.


    As they shattered, second senior brother''s figure rapidly gathered together from that foggy state in the ball of light. By the time the fifth chain shattered, second senior brother had already formed his body. However, his face was still pale, and there was a deep sense of weaknessing from his body. Over the years, he had been tortured by the Rune till he was near death.


    Yet the smile remained on his face. Even if he was incredibly weak at the moment, he still continued smiling as he looked at Su Ming, his youngest junior brother.


    He was happy because he saw Su Ming. He was proud because he noticed his strength and because Su Ming was his youngest junior brother.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ you grew up," second senior brother said lightly. His voice came out weak from the ball of light.


    Su Ming looked at his second senior brother, and memories continued surging nonstop into his head. All of the things that had happened in the past were the most precious things for him, and the things that happened at the moment became the cold chill that drove him to ughter.


    However, the chains were definitely no ordinary objects. Once he cut five of them, the rebound he suffered practically surged into the sky, causing him to open his mouth and cough up a mouthful of blood. However, there was determination and persistence in his eyes as he swiftly cut down on the final chain.


    That persistence made him take a step forward without any hesitation, even if there were mountains of des, seas of fire, or matchless ferocious fiends before him. That determined look on his face was a form of protection that came from the bottom of his heart.


    ''You protected me in the past. Now¡­ I will protect you, second senior brother!''


    At the instant he cut down, the near ten thousand Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples were surrounded by the endless snow as it came charging towards them. The entire sky looked as if it was about to be frozen off, but at the instant it began freezing, a low growl echoed in the sky.


    "Blood Sacrifice!"


    Su Ming was familiar with the person who let out that roar. He was Chenxin''s father when they were still in Dark Mountain, Chen Long, the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. He was known as Chenlong now.


    As he roared, Su Ming saw the eyes of the near ten thousand Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples whose lives were flowing away due to them rapidly freezing away turn instantly bloodshot. There was no longer any intelligence in their gazes. Instead, as their eyes turned empty, a crack appeared at the center of their brows.


    Once it tore open, arge amount of blood gushed out, bringing with it pieces of shattered ice. As that blood gushed out, the Great Leaf Immortal Sect disciples rapidly withered away before they turned into skeletons in the blink of an eye and became ice statues that plunged down from midair.


    Su Ming was not the cause of their deaths. In truth, at the instant his divine ability begun to freeze them, they were already dead. What actually killed them was Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s Art. It was the Sword Rune they had formed by gathering together, and they were killed when Chenlong activated the Rune by saying those words.


    Blood that filled up heaven itself spread through the sky at that instant. As it tumbled about, it gathered together into a ten thousand feet long sword that swept the sky and sliced through the air to charge towards Su Ming.


    It was difficult to describe the speed of this sword as it cut downwards. When Su Ming looked over, it was still in the sky, but in truth, it was already less than a hundred feet away from him. Its extreme speed surpassed wind and cut open space. It brought with it a terrifying presence that would destroy everything that tried to block its path.


    Su Ming''s sword was cutting down the sixth chain at that moment. As the blood-red sword behind him charged forward with a whistle, Su Ming''s pupils shrank, but he did not hesitate and swiftly cut down on the sixth chain. A clear booming sound reverberated in the air, and the chain shattered.


    However, a powerful rebound surged into Su Ming''s body, forcing him to take a few steps back, and he crashed into the blood-red sword with a bang.


    At the instant he touched the sword, a nine-colored light erupted from Su Ming''s body. This light belonged to the Five Direction Seal. It surrounded Su Ming, the ball of light, and his second senior brother before crashing into the blood-red sword.


    A loud bang surged into air, shaking both the sky and earth. Under this intense noise, the screen of light formed from the Five Direction Seal shatteredyer byyer before newyers could gather together. Cracks appeared on the ground beneath Su Ming''s feet. They spread out, shattering the ground. In the blink of an eye, a circr area of a hundred lis under Su Ming''s feet copsed.


    The nine-colored screen of light shattered at that instant, and a great impact charged in. Su Ming took a step forward without any hesitation and stood before his second senior brother. He was going to use his body to block that blood-red sword aura that was surged in.


    At the time the nine-colored screen of light shattered when the blood-red sword cut into it, cracks also appeared on the sword. As the banging sounds echoed in the air and the force of the rebound from the crash surged into the sword, it shattered instantly and turned into an endless amount of shards that fell backwards.


    The booming sounds turned into a lingering noise that gradually faded away. Dust flew through the area before it slowly sank down. When the world became clear once again, Su Ming coughed up blood. The ball of light behind him distorted, but his second senior brother waspletely unharmed.


    Because Su Ming had endured most of the blood-red sword''s aura, there was not much that managed to enter the ball of light. Besides, the ball of light''s own protection had prevented his second senior brother from feeling even a single hint of that aura.


    However, second senior brother had seen Su Ming''s act of using his body to protect him clearly. The smile remained on his face, and the warmth as well as the sentiment within it was a love between brothers!


    There was no need for words of gratitude to be expressed for this, because if second senior brother was in Su Ming''s ce, he would have definitely done the same thing to protect his junior brother.


    Once the blood-red sword shattered and turned into shards that fell backwards, those shards suddenly gathered together in midair and turned into a longsword. However, it was no longer ten thousand feet long but of normal size.


    At the same time, a deep voice reverberated in the air. "For Soul Egression!"


    Blood Sacrifice for Soul Egression was the name of Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s Sword Rune. Blood Sacrifice was used to sacrifice all the people in the Sword Rune to turn them into a strike that could destroy the world, while Soul Egression was the strongest strike possible if Blood Sacrifice had been unable to kill its enemy.


    At the instant Chenlong said those three words, his body shuddered and turned into ashes. A soul came out from his disappearing body. At the same time, the souls of the near ten thousand disciples that had been killed by the Rune appeared all around the Great Leaf Immortal Sect. They appeared in the sky with expressions of confusion and absent mindedness. All these souls gathered together rapidly and turned into a ck figure.


    It was thirty feet tall and had two heads. When that figure lifted one of its arms, it seized the blood-red sword, and one of its heads turned towards the sky while the other turned towards the ground, then let out roars that shook the sky and earth.


    "Second senior brother, would you like to kill the ferocious spirit gathered together by all the souls of Great Leaf Immortal Sect?" Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his mouth and cast a nce at the roaring two-headed figure in the sky, then looked towards his second senior brother.


    "This¡­ is good."


    Second senior brother continued to smile, and Su Ming swung the sword in his hand at the ball of light. It started trembling and twisting violently before it shattered. At the moment it fell to pieces, second senior brother''s body gathered togetherpletely and he feebly walked out.


    Once he walked out, green grass immediately grew, crawling out of the ground that had since be a wastnd.


    When second senior brother moved to Su Ming''s side, his face was as pale as ever, and that sense of weakness made Su Ming crouch down so his second senior brother could climb onto his back.


    "Second senior brother, let''s go together and fight against that two-headed spirit!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and took a step forward with his second senior brother on his back. At the instant he took that step, the two-headed ferocious spirit looked towards Su Ming with both heads while holding the blood-red sword in its hand. With a roar, it turned into a long arc and charged towards Su Ming.


    The two sides were like two shooting stars that rushed through the sky and earth respectively during that instant. Then, without any hint of attempting to dodge, they crashed into each other in midair.


    With one strike, they would determine who would win and lose!


    At that moment, ayer of thin clouds appeared indistinctly in the sky. Even if the sky trembled, it could not send those clouds away as they prevented anyone from seeing who was within them.


    A beautiful woman was eating roasted seeds in there with a pained look on her face as she sighed.


    "It cost me so dearly¡­ It really cost me so dearly¡­ This Su Ming actually grew so fast. If I had known about this, I would have asked for so much more from that old man."


    As that girl was regretting her actions, the yellow mutt lying beside her was yawningfortably. There were two other beings crouching next to that mutt with distressed expressions on their faces. One of them was the bald crane, and the other Qian Chen, who was currently scratching an itch on the mutt''s body.

 Chapter 717 — The Fateful Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 717: The Fateful Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The strike from Blood Sacrifice for Soul Egression would cause wind and clouds to move. It would gather together to form a blood sword and a two-headed body, which moved like a shooting star that caused the ground to rumble.


    It crashed into Su Ming, who was carrying his second senior brother on his back while he charged into the sky from the ground. During that instant, it was as if the sky and earth had crashed into each other, and the waves that stirred up turned into two arcs of impact that looked like the most beautiful scene in the world of Berserkers from the distance. It was enough to visibly move anyone who saw it.


    During that charge, Su Ming''s second senior brother let out a weak but heartyugh as hey on Su Ming''s back. As heughed, grass instantly filled the shattered earth, and a nice fragrance spread through the air. A gentle but sturdy presence also spread out from second senior brother''s body, surrounding Su Ming.


    Su Ming was like a sharp sword out of its scabbard. With second senior brother on his back, he crashed into the iing body created from that Blood Sacrifice for Soul Egression in the sky.


    This was a crash between the sky and earth. This could be said to be the top two forces in thend of Berserkers fighting against each other. As the loud rumbling sound spread out and reverberated in the air, an endless number of dimensional cracks appeared in the sky, and as the ground shattered, it turned into ashes.


    A violent gust of wind with a strong force of impact was madly sweeping outwards from all directions around Su Ming. It was like a raging wave moving about, and there was no end to it.


    Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and retreated a hundred something feet. However, during that instant, his body was covered by arge amount of green. It was what his second senior brother''s power had transformed into.


    One of the heads on the two-headed body crumbled at that moment. The creature itself was sent tumbling backwards as the rumbling sounds echoed in the air. The blood-red sword in its hand also became slightly duller.


    Su Ming lifted his head. Before his body had even stopped, he begun to change forward again. The killing sword in his hand shone, and he charged towards the body that had now lost one of its heads. As that body that only had one head left roared, the two of them crashed into each other again in an attempt to kill the other.


    There were no divine abilities and Arts involved. Su Ming only used the killing sword and executed the four sword styles, drawing up multiple long arcs in the air. After a moment, an even greater bang resounded, and the remaining head flew into the air. It was pierced through by Su Ming''s sword and exploded.


    The body that was formed from the Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s Rune had lost all of its heads. At that moment, as it trembled, it rapidly retreated, and right before everyone''s eyes, two flesh lumps squirmed rapidly at the spot where they the heads had been before. It looked as if the body was about to regrow its heads.


    "Kill all those who provoke the ninth summit!"


    Blood trickled down the corners of Su Ming''s mouth, but the murderous aura on his face was chilly and threatening. He took a step forward and caught up to the retreating body that was formed from the Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s Rune. The killing sword in his hand sliced forward, and a giant left arm flew into the air.


    Second senior brother''s mirth reverberated in the air. His peals ofughter were him venting out his frustrations at being suppressed over the years, and as heughed, his voice traveled forth.


    "Youngest junior brother, you''re right! We will kill all those who harmed even a single nt on ninth summit!"


    As second senior brother''s words rang into the air, Su Ming took a step forward again and closed in on the retreating body of the Rune. He swung the bloody sword in his hand, and the right leg of the body formed by the Rune was separated from the body.


    "Kill all those in the sect of the person who harmed even a single disciple of the ninth summit!"


    Freezing air spread out from Su Ming''s body. He took a step forward and jumped, lifting the killing sword in his hand. Killing intent erupted in his eyes, and he cut down swiftly at the body formed from the Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s Rune.


    His second senior brotherughed, and arge amount of green light flowed onto Su Ming''s body, then gathered on the killing sword in his hand. This sh was no longer filled with by Su Ming''s power alone, but also had power from his now weakened second senior brother.


    At the instant they cut forward, the body that had lost its heads, left arm, and right leg swiftly lifted his right hand and ced the sword horizontally before itself to fend against the sh delivered by the killing sword of Su Ming and his second senior brother.


    A bang shot into the air. Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and his second senior brotherughed when the killing sword shed against the blood sword. At that instant, the blood sword shattered into pieces. The killing sword shot through its remnants and cut into the body made from the Rune, slicing into the center of its flesh. When the sword sliced through it, the body made from the Rune was cut into two.


    A shrill scream of pain that only souls could hear came out from the body, and it exploded. An endless amount of vengeful souls inside cried out shrilly, then started falling back in all directions.


    If anyone looked upwards from the ground, this scene would be like fog spreading out in their eyes, and within that fog was an endless amount of souls from Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, but just as he was about to kill all of them, his second senior brother suddenly spoke up on his back.


    "Youngest junior brother, don''t kill them¡­"


    As he spoke, his second senior brother jumped off and moved away from Su Ming''s back. Then, he turned into a gigantic phantom that had two horns on his head. His body was approximately a hundred feet tall, and he was a giant that was covered head to toe in dark green.


    Once the phantom appeared, second senior brother opened his mouth and sucked in a breath in the direction of the souls from Great Leaf Immortal Sect that were falling back. With it, terror appeared within those souls'' shrill screams, but all of them headed towards second senior brother, unable to control themselves. In the blink of an eye, they were all devoured by second senior brother.


    When all of the souls from Great Leaf Immortal Sect were devoured, the size of second senior''s body instantly increased by a fold. The nearly two hundred thousand feet phantom exuded a strange presence in midair as he slowly turned his head around to look at Su Ming.


    Even if he looked ferocious at the moment and eerie ck smoke wasing out of his body, making him look like a malicious spirit, when he looked at Su Ming, a smile appeared on his face.


    It was second senior brother''s smile. When he lifted his head and smiled, he let sunlight shine on the side of his face, and he looked as if this particr act was making him reallyfortable.


    "This ce has suppressed me for years¡­ and they even used my body as a tool to help their disciples practice cultivation. They extracted my life without stop¡­ That was an incredibly painful experience, and that is¡­ no good." As second senior brother spoke, he lifted his right hand and looked at it. With a gentle smile on his lips, he slowly brought his hand downwards.


    At that instant¡­ arge amount of green rapidly filled the earth without sound, even if it had previously crumbled into pieces or even spotted huge pits in it. That green belonged to an endless amount of grass, flowers, and trees growing at a crazy speed on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the ground that was once part of Great Leaf Immortal Sect became a forest that was filled with blooming flowers, green grass, and lush trees.


    Everything within a circr area of ten thousand lis had turned into forest.


    Waves of refreshing air spread out. Second senior brother sucked in a deep breath and his body slowly shrank until he eventually turned back into the man who was as gentle as a flower. He was dressed in white and was standing in front of Su Ming as he smiled.


    Su Ming looked at his second senior brother and at the smile from his memories. To him, it did not matter whether his second senior brother was a person or a phantom. He¡­ was still his second senior brother.


    "Second senior brother." A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. This was a smile that waspletely unrestrained and came from the bottom of his heart, a smile that had not appeared on his face since a long time ago.


    "Youngest junior brother, you''ve suffered during these years. I didn''t manage to find Master here, but I was able to gather some clues. I think, for some unknown reason and with some unknown method, Master has¡­ left thend of Berserkers," second senior brother said in a soft voice. His face was still slightly pale, a telling sign that he could not rapidly recover from the harm done to him over the years by Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    "Right now, we''re the only ones left. I''ve asked Hu Zi to stay in the ninth summit. Have you gone back?"


    Su Ming nodded. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly frowned and lifted his head to look at the sky, then narrowed his eyes slightly. A glint appeared in second senior brother''s eyes, and he also lifted his head.


    At that moment, the sky looked as if it was void of clouds, but in truth, there was a cloud hiding up ahead. The beautiful woman munching on roasted seeds widened her eyes. She had seen the entire process of Su Ming fighting the two-headed ghost. After a moment, she patted her slightly filled chest and sighed deeply.


    "I really suffered a huge loss this time¡­" The woman lifted her hand and grabbed the mutt''s head.


    The mutt winced in pain, but did not dare say much. It had heard of the woman''s fearsome reputation when it was in the Emperor of Abyss'' World. She was an existence that gave many living souls in the Emperor of Abyss'' World a headache, and she waspletely unreasonable.


    It had suffered a lot during this trip, and even though this had nothing to do with anything, the mutt could still not escape her hands¡­ As it winced, it red at Qian Chen and the bald crane before it let out a growl, scaring the bald crane so much that it immediately put on a look of ttery. Qian Chen shuddered a little.


    However, almost at the moment the bald crane put on that expression of ttery, the mutt bit down on the crane''s body. When it saw the bird''s expression changing to one of pain, it felt its emotions bncing out slightly.


    Qian Chen shuddered even more violently. Terror appeared in his eyes. He just saw that beautiful woman terrorizing the mutt, and that mutt then terrorizing the bald crane, and he was¡­


    As it shuddered, the bald crane lifted its head and red at Qian Chen, then lifted its wing and smacked him on the head, and because the mutt''s bite was too painful, it smacked Qian Chen a few more times until he also showed pain on his face. Only then did it feel emotionally bnced.


    Qian Chen put on a glum face and looked around him, but he could not find anyone that could be his target and let him vent his frustration, so he lowered his head and looked as if he was on the verge of crying.


    As the crowd in the sky terrorized one after another, Su Ming''s cold voice came up to them.


    "You''ve been tagging behind me all along. For how long do you still intend to hide?"


    Su Ming''s voice fell into Qian Chen''s ears, causing him to be so excited that he looked as if he had heard his own rtive''s voice. As for the bald crane, it moved its eyes about, though no one knew exactly what it was thinking.


    The mutt rolled its eyes. Just as it was about to look over, the woman beside it stood up and ced her hands behind her back, which gave her an adorable air, but the surprise on her face showed that she had not expected that Su Ming would be able to notice her presence.


    She coughed lightly, then with a beautiful, adorable, naive look that gave her an impression of a small white rabbit, she walked out of the cloud that had hid her in the sky.

 Chapter 718 — Marriage…

    <h4>Chapter 718: Marriage¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a sight difficult to forget, one where a beautiful woman ced her hands behind her back as she revealed her beautiful figure in the sky. With a red blush that made it seem that she was slightly shy, she walked down with light footsteps.


    Her waist was incredibly slim, her light green long dress hiding away her slender figure. There were some light red stars sewn on her sleeves, as well as some auspicious clouds that were embroidered with silver threads. Her sparkling eyes contained hints of bashfulness, as if they were the waters of spring. As they shone, the crystalline pearls hanging below the phoenix hairpin on her head swayed slightly.


    The pearls were shining brilliantly under the sunlight, but they did not manage to cover up even a single bit of the woman''s beauty. Instead, they became a foil to her, bringing her beauty out so that she seemed breathtaking. Anyone who saw her would be left shocked.


    Her soft and supple face was like a beautiful flower, and when she walked, the wind blew her dark locks, causing her to lift up her right hand. Her fingers were long and white, and her action of lifting up her hair as well as that bashful gaze made her a sight that would move hearts if she frowned or smiled.


    "I, Yu Xuan, greet big brother Su." The beautiful girl gradually approached the two people below, and when she was a hundred something feet away from Su Ming, she bent her body slightly. A light fragrance drifted through the air towards him. It was a scent that would enter straight into people''s hearts once they smelled it.


    There was a yellow mutt behind the woman, and it was running and skipping to follow behind her. When it stuck out its tongue, saliva fell down. Right behind that mutt was an excited Qian Chen. He looked as if he was on the verge of crying. Tears lingered in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    There was also an old man that was actually the bald crane at the very end of the group, walking as if he was a creep. He was rubbing his hands, and even though there was not an ounce of dignity in him, he still put on a nonchnt and sage-like air. The visual impact that was caused by his expression and his manner of walking¡­ was¡­ something that a mortal could not understand.


    This might be the first time Su Ming saw the old man, but the thick presence of a creep about him and the solemn expression on his face made it absolutely clear who it was. There was no one else in the entirend of Berserkers who could fuse these twoplicated airs together and feel proud of it.


    When Su Ming looked at the mutt, a barely discernible glint appeared in his eyes. He shifted his gaze back to the woman. He had to say that she was definitely the most beautiful of all the women he had seen. It did not matter whether it was her face, her temperament, or that bashful look on her face¡ªno woman couldpare to her.


    Yet for some unknown reason, when Su Ming saw her, he felt as if there was a sharp needle hidden in her body. If anyone carelessly touched it, they would immediately be pierced, and that needle seemed to contain a poison that could kill.


    While Su Ming looked at the woman, she, too, was sizing him up. At the moment their gazes met, the woman smiled shyly and lowered her head, casually avoiding Su Ming''s gaze.


    Su Ming''s second senior brother let out a fake cough by his side. He lifted his head, instinctively moving the side of his face towards the sun, then seemed to think that this was slightly inappropriate and let out another fake cough and showed a gentle smile towards the woman.


    "Little girl, when are you going to get married to my youngest junior brother?"


    His words were spoken too suddenly and the meaning behind them was too unexpected. This manner of speech that did not follow any sort of logical conventions not only stunned Su Ming stunned but also made the woman who was pretending to be embarrassed widen her eyes. The shy look on her face disappeared instantly.


    Even the mutt by the side forgot to retrieve its tongue after it opened its mouth. Arge amount of saliva fell out¡­


    The bald crane sucked in a breath and stared at Su Ming''s second senior brother with a look as if he was looking at a senior and a veteran. As for Qian Chen, he waspletely stunned.


    Everything around them immediately fell silent at that moment. Only second senior brother continued smiling gently with a face that looked as if he waspletely harmless. His act of having the sun shine on the side of his face and his asional shift in posture caused the atmosphere to remain silent for some time.


    "Second senior brother, I-I don''t know her." Su Mingughed wryly and instinctively pinched the center of his brows.


    "Nonsense. If you didn''t know her, how could she know your name? Youngest junior brother, when you left the ninth summit, Master had me, Hu Zi, and your eldest senior brother gather together to talk about this greatest event in your life. We discussed this for three days and nights, you know? And it was all about your marriage. Now, the heavens had opened their eyes. I didn''t expect you to be so good, youngest junior brother. You actually have such a beautiful girling after you by her own ord.


    "Ah, your second senior brother is such a pitiful person. I have such unparalleled beauty and talent, such attractive gracefulness, such¡­ Err, that''s used to describe a woman, isn''t it?" second senior brother muttered, blinking a few extra times.


    "Se-Second senior brother¡­ I-I don''t know him either¡­"


    The beautiful woman stared at Su Ming''s second senior brother with a wide-eyed look for some time before she quickly spoke up and even instinctively took a few steps back. She had a feeling that this second senior brother was simply too terrifying.


    The fright he gave her was even worse than what the Emperor of Abyss had managed. That man had also asked someone to be a matchmaker, wanting her to marry third prince, but Su Ming''s second senior brother had actually said these things right at their first meeting, and he even put on a look as if this waspletely expected. The woman felt that she just could not grasp what he was thinking.


    This manner of speech that did not follow any logical conventions made Su Mingugh wryly and the woman instinctively back off, but the bald crane''s eyes started shining at them. He was practically looking at Su Ming''s second senior brother in an idolizing manner while he mumbled nonstop in his heart.


    ''I got it. Damn, so you can actually speak in this way? I''ve run into a veteran today. Looks like I''ll have to learn how to speak this way in the future. This is a true veteran. This is what it means to be unfathomable. This is an even greater state of intimidating others.''


    "So, you really don''t know each other? Well, it doesn''t matter. Now you know each other. Little girl, look at my youngest junior brother, isn''t he of such unparalleled beauty and talent, such attractive gracefulness, such¡­ Well, just look at how good he is. How about this? I''ll take matters to hand today and bear witness to your marriage. From now on, you''ll be his wife," second senior brother said gently. He might be talking a lot, but his words were not fast but neither were they slow. There was even a faint holy glint in his eyes.


    "It''s settled then. Little girl, your name is Yu Xuan, right? We won''t be taking much of your dowry. As for that¡­ you can just give us that mutt of yours. It looks pretty good, seems like the sort that could guard a house. Also, if you have any other sisters, do remember to introduce them to me." Second senior brother looked at the mutt in a manner as if it was already a possession of his.


    Once the mutt met eyes with Su Ming''s second senior brother, it shuddered and quickly took a few steps back, then bared its teeth at him and started growling.


    "Madam, why exactly have you been following me all this way?" Su Mingughed wryly in his heart and simply allowed his second senior brother to continue trying to persuade him. He knew well that his second senior brother was definitely not someone who did things randomly. There had to be some reason as to why he was behaving this way. Perhaps he had seen something.


    After all, the method the woman had used to hide herself was incredibly strange. Su Ming had not noticed her earlier on. Only during the wave of impact that had been stirred up by the body of the Rune had he noticed a slight abnormally in that region in the sky and sensed the faint presences of two familiar ripples of power.


    Those ripples of power came from the bald crane and Qian Chen, and only then did he notice the whole party.


    A thought bloomed in the woman''s head once she heard Su Ming''s words. Her bashful demeanor and the air of the rich had disappeared due to the continuous bombardment of words by second senior brother. At that moment, there was a mischievous air about her. Her huge sparkling eyes made it seem that another idea would appear in her head every single time she blinked.


    While she still looked as incredibly beautiful as ever, she currently looked more like a little fox.


    Su Ming frowned. The feeling as if there was a sharp needle hidden in her was bing stronger, and her presence was incredibly strange. This was not an Immortal''s cultivation, and neither was it a Berserkers'' Qi. Instead, there was an aura in her that was rather simr to the aura of death, but it was a different from it as well.


    That ripple made Su Ming feel as if his soul was being drawn out, as if a small part of it was going to spread out and head towards the woman.


    This strange matter caused Su Ming to be even more wary of her. He cast the woman a profound look and did not continue to ask her why she knew about him. Instead, he cast his gaze towards Qian Chen and the bald crane.


    "Come back!" Su Ming let out a cold harrumph.


    Qian Chen immediately grew excited. After a moment of hesitation, he quickly turned into a long arc and flew to Su Ming. He was teary-eyed and looked as if he was about to grab Su Ming''s sleeve and bawl, a clear sign that the things he had suffered during the past few days had been incredibly tragic, and it was so tragic that it made a person who originally did not know how to fly learn how to do so¡­


    When the bald crane saw Qian Chen leaving safely, he, too, quietly took a few steps forward before increasing his speed and charging towards Su Ming. When he arrived next to him, he let out a huge sigh of relief in his heart, and his face turned back into that smug and overbearing look once again.


    "Let''s go, second senior brother."


    Su Ming looked at his second senior brother and slowly moved back. The feeling the woman gave him was simply too strange, and with his current level of cultivation, Su Ming could sense that there was an incredibly powerful might contained within that mutt.


    At that moment, there were hundreds of long arcs charging towards them from the area behind Su Ming. They were Fated Kin that had been told to wait. Once they saw Great Leaf Immortal Sect crumbling, they rushed over due to their worry for Su Ming.


    "You¡­ Hmph, what reason would I have to follow you? That''s right, I''ve been following you all this while, but if it wasn''t for me, then you would have died when you were fighting against Di Tian in the Dead Sea? You wouldn''t have been able to leave so easily. If it wasn''t for me, you would have died a long time ago." Some unknown thought rose in the woman''s heart. As she looked at Su Ming, she spoke with a clear voice and with a tone tinged with anger. "You¡­ You ungrateful bastard!"


    When Su Ming heard those words, his gaze gained a focused edge.


    "Haha, so that''s how it is! And you were saying you don''t know him? Miss Yu Xuan, I can tell now, you fell in love with my youngest junior brother a long time ago. The marriage is settled then for sure." Su Ming''s second senior brother smiled faintly, then narrowed his eyes and looked towards the woman.


    "I''ll listen to you, second senior brother." Once the woman cast a nce at Su Ming, that embarrassed look appeared again on her face. She lowered her head and spoke softly, but she was mumbling smugly in her heart.


    ''Hmph, I suffered a huge loss when I sold Su Ming. I''ll have to stay by his side. When those two old cootse here, I''ll take a huge chunk out of their purses. There''s no way I''ll take any losses when I conduct my business.''


    "Second senior brother¡­" Su Ming smiled wryly.


    "Youngest junior brother, this woman is not bad. She''s not bad at all." His second senior brother smiled. Once he looked at the mutt, he nodded towards Su Ming in a profound manner.

 Chapter 719 — Origins Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 719: Origins Revealed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The final Immortal sect in Eastern Wastnds had turned into a puff of cloud and smoke and transformed into a lush forest. There was a gigantic pit in the forest, and it was as if it was the only thing that could be a slight testimony to Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s destruction.


    This had always been the ce where spiritual aura was the most abundant in Eastern Wastnds. Even if it had turned into a forest now, the spiritual aura was still spreading out slowly and filling up the entire area, making it seem like the forest was surrounded by a haziness, giving it a dream-like air.


    From then on, this would be the ce where Fated Kin in Eastern Wastnds would live. As long as Fated Kin continued to grow and be stronger and Su Ming remained alive, they were destined to be an extraordinary existence among the Berserkers.


    They would just be like the God of Shamans Temple among the Shamans. As members of the same race as Su Ming, Fated Kin would stand over the other tribes and Berserker ns for a long time. No one would dare to challenge their might because they were of them.


    ''From now on, there will no longer be any Great Yu. What will appear among the Berserkers would will be and where Fated Kin are the heads. They will build their homes in other continents as well to maintain thend of Berserkers'' operations.''


    This was what Su Ming was thinking right then. Since Great Yu had been buried by time, then they should let it be gone forever. Fated Kin would rece the previous Great Yu among the Berserkers, allowing them to grow stronger as they gained new life.


    Su Ming left. Fated Kin had followed him into the area that once belonged to Great Leaf Immortal Sect spread out through the forest, and under Nan Gong Hen''s lead, they started developing the ce into the uniquendscape that would be suitable to be their home.


    Before long, this ce would have two mountains. The mountain range would form a valley, and the valley would be modified to be able to gather the waves of Yin Death. They would have many Enchanted Vessels that would belong solely to their kin such as the gigantic bow, and a series of divine abilities and Arts, each of which would be stronger than thest.


    A statue of Su Ming would be carved out as well. That statue would be the deity statue that Fated Kin would worship every day, and it would be the God of Berserkers'' Statue in thend of Berserkers.


    Su Ming left with his second senior brother, Qian Chen, the bald crane, a mutt that would asionally drool¡­ and a mischievous beautiful woman that loved smiling.


    This was a strange group. Every single time Su Ming turned his head around, he would not be able to help but smile wryly. He was mostly alone over the years, so situations like this were rare to him.


    The woman called Yu Xuan was sitting on the mutt, and it was running and leaping while drooling and reeling about in midair.


    Su Ming could tell that the mutt should not be so¡­ lively. It was acting this way because Yu Xuan''s hands had seized the fur on its head. If she yanked the fur to the left, the mutt would run to the left, and if she yanked it to the right, it would immediately run to the right.


    Along with the mutt''s actions rang Yu Xuan''s bell-likeughter. There was joy in herughter, as if she waspletely carefree¡­ but to Su Ming, that was not a carefreeughter¡ªit was one of ignorance.


    The bald crane did not take the form of an old man this time, but had turned into a boy and was asking for lessons from second senior brother. The man and crane walked together, and the asional peals of dark chuckles from the duo as well as the look of regret that they had not gotten to know each other sooner along with the congenial air made an incredibly thick presence that belonged to creepsing together.


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and looked towards Qian Chen, who was constantly by his side and had practically never left him. Qian Chen had clearly been traumatized by all the bullying. He was scared of the bald crane, frightened by the mutt, and terrified of the woman.


    This was his first meeting with Su Ming''s second senior brother, but when he heard how he spoke to Yu Xuan and saw how the bald crane had acted as if it was regretting it had not met the man earlier, he instantly shuddered. His gaze when he looked at Su Ming''s second senior brother instantly became different, which was why he decided to stay as far away as possible from him while showing respect. He had a feeling¡­ that only Su Ming could be considered somewhat normal among this group of people.


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows roughly until that spot turned red. He let out a long sigh in his heart and no longer paid any attention to the people around him. Instead, he turned into a long arc and left into the distance.


    "Xiao Huang, follow him." Yu Xuan grinned as she cast a nce at Su Ming''s back, then smugly lifted her chin. There was no longer any need for her to hide in the clouds to follow Su Ming. She could stay by his side openly, and even if she had promised to get married to him, she waspletely unbothered by it.


    ''Heh heh, before those two old cootse here, I''ll have to protect him, only then will I be able to get a good price. Oh well, I might suffer a little bit of loss because of it, but this Su Ming will have it easy. Once those two old cootse, I''ll leave.


    ''And if this stupid boy really falls in love with me, then it''ll be his misfortune¡­ Ah, I''m just too exceptional, that''s why people always fall in love with me. It''s quite depressing.'' The woman let out a pleased sigh and patted the mutt''s head, hitting it until the mutt started bobbing its head up and down, but it did not dare be angry.


    It was not afraid of Yu Xuan, but was afraid of her family. To it, every single person in her family was mad¡­


    Yu Xuan was feeling incredibly smug in her heart, but as she sighed, she seized the mutt''s head. The mutt winced in pain and looked as if it was about to cry. Aplicated look that was made of feelings of having been wronged and nursing grievances appeared on its face. Then, as if it had epted its fate, it lowered its head and chased after Su Ming.


    Second senior brother had a gentle smile on his face as he patted the shoulder of the boy that was the bald crane. With the attitude of someone from the older generation, he praised the bald crane in an over the top fashion.


    "Not bad, little baldy, yourprehensive abilities are very good. You managed to inherit these skills of mine. Learn it well and trust in yourself. Set a goal for yourself, and someday, you will be a pir of support for someone else.


    "Even if someone hits you, even if someone humiliates you, even if someone looks down on you, you must persevere and walk down your own path. This path is full of hardships, but I believe that you will be able to move down it even farther than I did."


    The boy that was the bald crane had an incredibly excited look on his face. He hit his chest with all his strength and nodded vigorously.


    "I got it. I have a goal, and that goal is to make that Dao Chen into my steed. Damn¡­ If I make him my stead, just how majestic will I look like at that time?" The bald crane''s eyes shone, and he grew more excited with each word.


    "Good luck. I believe you can do it." Su Ming''s second senior brother''s eyes sparkled. There was an encouragement within that smile, and he patted the shoulder of the boy that was the bald crane before he swept his gaze towards the mutt in the distance. An even more brilliant smile appeared on his lips.


    Several dayster, the sky above the spot where the Immortals descend in Eastern Wastnds was dark. Great Yu Imperial City was in the sky like a huge patch that covered it up.


    There was wind blowing on the ground, and it stirred up waves of dust with sashaying sounds. On thend filled with cracks was a statue without a head. That statue held a gigantic battle axe in its hand, and there was an indescribable ferocious air all around it. The hearts of anyone normal would quiver uponing close.


    Su Ming stood beside the statue and was staring at it nkly. Right by his side was his second senior brother.


    Qian Chen and the bald crane were in the distance. Qian Chen, who had his throat seized by the bald crane, had a glum face as he pleaded for mercy, but the bald crane was riding on his body excitedly, testing out the abilities of speaking out of logical convention, which he had learned from Su Ming''s second senior brother over the past few days.


    As for the mutt and Yu Xuan, they were flying happily in circles in midair¡­ as if they did not know what dizziness meant.


    Besides Hu Zi, all the disciples of the ninth summit had finally gathered together, but this gathering was filled with sorrow and silence.


    Su Ming looked at his eldest senior brother''s statue, and so did his second senior brother. Neither of them spoke, but they lifted their hands gradually and ced them on the statue at the same time. Time trickled by, and after some time, the statue let out a ray of gray light. It started flowing all over the statue before splitting into two and charging towards Su Ming and his second senior brother''s palms.


    The two rays arrived within an instant and surged into their bodies. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He noticed that there was a presence that could numb his flesh and blood in that gray light, and that presence could turn him into stone, but he did not lift his hand off the statue. Instead, he circted his cultivation base to suppress that presence.


    A dark light shone in second senior brother''s eyes, and his skin gradually turned green. With a cold harrumph, he, too, started suppressing that presence.


    After a moment, a powerful rebound came from the statue, forcing off both Su Ming and his second senior brother''s hands off. The two brothers cast a nce at each other.


    "Eldest senior brother''s presence is still around."


    "We can chase away the gray light in the statue slowly, but it''ll take time."


    A smile appeared on second senior brother''s face. When he looked towards Su Ming, praise showed up in his eyes. He had noticed Su Ming''s level of cultivation once again, and he was very pleased in his heart. He knew that his youngest senior brother had truly grown up.


    "If eldest senior brother wakes up, he''ll also agree to the marriage I arranged for you, youngest junior brother." Second senior brother cast Su Ming a nce and suddenly said these words softly. His voice was very faint, and only Su Ming could hear them. There were also waves of power spreading out from him, blocking off all divine senses from intruding into this ce.


    "Second senior brother, did you manage to see where she came from?" Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he looked towards his second senior brother.


    "The little girl is not a Berserker, and neither is she an Immortal. There''s a presence within her that is simr to the aura of death, but it contains life force. This should originally be something that only puppets possess, but there is no way she is a puppet.


    "I was quite uncertain about her identity at first, but when I saw that mutt, I was instantly clear about her origins!" Second senior brother did not lift his head to look at the woman and her mutt. He only spoke gently as he looked at eldest senior brother''s statue.


    "Master once said that his Master, which is our Grandmaster, had once told him that Immortals and Berserkers are located in a ce called True Morning Dao World, but in this endless universe, there are four Great True Worlds." Second senior brother looked towards Su Ming.


    "There is a world called the Emperor of Abyss'' True World among the four Great True Worlds. The people in that world practice Abyss Arts. Their presence makes them feel as if they are alive but not, as if they are dead but not really. This description is very simr to what that girl exudes."

 Chapter 720 — Yu Xuan, Could You Give Me a Strand of Your Hair?

    <h4>Chapter 720: Yu Xuan, Could You Give Me a Strand of Your Hair?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Also, Master mentioned that our Grandmaster has killed a World Traversing Abyss Dragon and took three of its Origin Scales to create a treasure. He gave one of them to Masterter¡­ but Master gave it to me and I fused it with my phantom self. Only then was I able to stabilize my form.


    "I refined that scale into part of my body a long time ago, that''s why I could sense something different about that mutt. It''s¡­ not a mutt, but an Abyss Dragon, and it''s not just any ordinary Abyss Dragon. It''s even stronger than the master of the scale that is now a part of me," second senior brother said slowly. When Su Ming heard these words, he looked as calm as ever, but a thought appeared in his heart.


    "Abyss Dragons are also known as World Traversing Spirits. These dragons are incredibly rare, and they are one of the rare ferocious beasts that can move through the barriers between the four Great True Worlds. If you can subdue this creature and make it your own, then it will be incredibly helpful to us when we want to leave Yin Death Region. With it, the possibility of us leaving this ce will be higher. Only when we leave the world of Berserkers¡­ can we search for our Master."


    Su Ming fell silent. After some time, he nodded.


    "Besides, this little girl is not bad at all. She''s quite suited for you," second senior brother said with a smile and a wink.


    Su Ming shook his head. He did not speak.


    His second senior brother regarded what that woman brought with her with great importance. It was an ability that could leave Yin Death Region and could even move through the four Great True Worlds, something that only World Traversing Spirits possessed. This ability was incredibly important to Su Ming himself and his senior brothers. It could allow them take their first step towards finding their Master.


    But there was not just one method to leave this ce. Nheless, since this was a decision made by second senior brother, Su Ming did not refuse him.


    Besides, this was a rtionship where both parties were mutually exploiting each other. In fact, it could even be said that one party was exploiting quite a lot from the other, and that was indeed the case. Su Ming believed that the woman had her own reasons to follow and even help him, like she had done in the Dead Sea.


    Su Ming had a few guesses as to why she did that, but he could not verify any of them.


    "She must be seeking her personal interests by following you. If that''s the case, then we should conspire against her a little. Only by doing so will we be able to reach a bnce and you won''t suffer losses. Don''t worry, youngest junior brother, I''ll help you handle this. I can guess what thisss is thinking about, somewhat." Second senior brother gave Su Ming a gentle smile and winked at him.


    "Let''s go. We''ll take eldest senior brother with us¡­ and return to ninth summit!" Second senior brother waved his arm, and ayer of ck fog immediately spread out from his body to envelope eldest senior brother''s statue. Then, it swept it up to his sleeve.


    There were no longer any Immortals in Eastern Wastnds. All the tribes were assembling their strength, and they would need some time to gather together therge amount of their tribe members that had gone to the other continents. They also needed to build an innumerable amount of ships that could cross the Dead Sea. This, too, needed time.


    Based on Su Ming''s promise to Chi Lei Tian, Xue Sha, and the others, they would need to make preparations as soon as possible, and once they were done, they were to immediately send word to Su Ming.


    "The ninth summit¡­" Su Ming lifted his head and looked into the distance. His eyes revealed his thoughts.


    "Second senior brother, I¡­ saw Zi Yan a few days ago," Su Ming said softly.


    "Is she well?" His second senior brother was momentarily stunned. Some timeter, when he asked that question, the gentle smile was still on his lips, but there was a nostalgic look on his face.


    "She''s already married." Su Ming hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still chose to say it.


    His second senior brother closed his eyes. A long time passed, and when he reopened them, not a single hint of difference could be seen on his face, but Su Ming could sense that his second senior brother was feeling a little mncholic.


    "Then let''s go see her."


    Second senior brother lifted his head and let sunlight shine on the side of his face. His eyes might have seemed calm at that moment, but only he knew that the picture of a petite and pretty woman ring and standing on the ninth summit with her hands on her hips had appeared in his head.


    Su Ming nodded quietly and slowly rose into the air, then turned into a long arc. His second senior brother followed behind him quietly. The mutt and Yu Xuan that were still sauntering about in the sky as if they did not know fatigue followed them¡­ as well as the bald crane that was riding Qian Chen. All of them flew into the distance.


    Yu Xuan was sizing up Su Ming all along the way. Her gaze would also asionallynd on his second senior brother. Gradually, she saw something off about them and instantly became curious. She grabbed the mutt''s fur, and it dashed a few steps ahead to catch up to Su Ming and stand beside him.


    "Hey, little dummy Su, what''s up with your second senior brother?" Yu Xuan asked, looking quite curious.


    Su Ming frowned and did not bother with her.


    "Little dummy Su!" Yu Xuan shouted at him again.


    "Little dummy Su, big dummy Su, old dummy Su¡­ I''m your betrothed. I''m not even married to you yet, and you''re already ignoring me?! I''m breaking off this engagement!" Yu Xuan said loudly as she lifted her chin.


    "Are you done?" Su Ming frowned and cast a nce at Yu Xuan.


    When she saw that he was being so cold and indifferent, she let out a cold harrumph. She lifted her right hand and a jade bottle appeared on her palm. She poured out some medicinal cores that were exuding a thick medicinal fragrance, then threw one of them into her mouth and crunched on it.


    The medicinal fragrance from it immediately made the mutt lick its lips. Even the bald crane riding on Qian Chen and following behind them widened its eyes instantaneously. It quickly moved a little closer and sucked in a breath of that medicinal fragrance, and its eyes instantly started shining.


    ''It''s a supreme spirit core. That''s definitely a supreme spirit core!''


    "Abyss Control Core. It has incredibly good effects towards spiritual bodies and those who practice the cultivation methods that use Abyss Death Aura. If you are injured, you can heal your injuries with it, and if you''re not injured, you can increase your power with it. Even if you eat a lot of it and there are no longer any obvious effects, it can still be used as a beauty product." Yu Xuan poured out another one of those cores and cast Su Ming a nce before she ced it in her mouth and crushed it.


    Su Ming cast that medicinal core a nce, but before he could speak, his second senior brother immediately took a few steps forward from behind him and put on a gentle smile.


    "Sister-inw, my youngest junior brother is slow to the uptake. Don''t bother with him. How about this? I''ll answer your question. One question for five medicinal cores," he said with a smile.


    "I want him to answer. Ten questions for one medicinal core." Yu Xuan narrowed her eyes, turning them into the shape of crescent moons. She was incredibly beautiful to begin with, and this expression made it seem as if her beauty had blossomed like a flower, making her even more attractive.


    "My youngest junior brother refuses to speak, though. This is a little difficult. Two questions, neen medicinal cores," second senior brother stated at a moderate pace.


    "He has to listen to me talk during our journey. Three questions, two medicinal cores," Yu Xuan said.


    "That won''t do. My youngest junior brother definitely won''t agree to this. We''ll have to talk about this¡­" Second senior brother shook his head, and they continued discussing the number of medicinal cores for the number of questions.


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows again and looked towards the sky before he cast a nce at his second senior brother and Yu Xuan. Then, he let out a long sigh.


    After a moment, his second senior brother and Yu Xuan reached a consensus. As for the number of medicinal cores that were negotiated, Su Ming did not know. He only knew that he would no longer have any peace during this journey¡­


    "Little dummy Su!"


    "You''re not answering me, so I''m reducing one medicinal core."


    "Big dummy Su?"


    "Still not answering? Fine, I''ll reduce another medicinal core."


    "Old dummy Su!"


    Su Ming turned around and red at Yu Xuan coldly before letting out a harrumph. Yu Xuan instantly beamed and twirled a lock of her hair smugly.


    "Oh, so you like being called old dummy Su, huh?"


    Su Ming''s second senior brother let out a few fake coughs and quickly took a few steps back to stand beside Qian Chen and the bald crane. As he watched Yu Xuan bothering Su Ming, he sighed and swallowed one of the medicinal cores.


    "Youngest junior brother, if your senior brother Hu Zi was in your ce and he was being bothered by such an adorable girl, he would be really happy." When Su Ming''s second senior brother spoke, he brought out another medicinal core and ced it in his mouth.


    The bald crane watched by the side with eager eyes and continued licking its lips. It was even drooling, and it caused an incredible amount of distress for Qian Chen, who was its steed. He continued sighing and groaning with a face full of despair.


    ''Damn this crane. I swear that once my power is restored when I leave the world of Berserkers, I''ll definitely make this damn crane pay!'' With a glum face, Qian Chen made this exact same oath that he had sworn for the umpteenth time during this journey.


    In this manner, this group of people gradually flew out of Eastern Wastnds and moved into the Dead Sea. The numerous inds of South Morning were located not too far away from them.


    "Little dummy Su, that big fish in the sea is really pretty, catch one for me."


    "Little Su, why don''t you call me big sister? Come on, hurry up, call me big sister¡­ Hmph. Second senior brother, I''ll give you three more medicinal cores. Just call me big sister once and I''ll give you three medicinal cores, you know? It''s a really good deal."


    "Little Su Su, that Dead Sea Giant just red at me. Go hit it."


    "Dumb dumb Su Su, that sunlight is too vicious, hold an umbre for me¡­"


    Su Ming almost had a mental breakdown during the journey. That Yu Xuan chattered nonstop, and she had ced all her attention on Su Ming. She had even reduced the amount of time she bullied the mutt by a huge margin, making the mutt incredibly happy. It was only too eager for the woman to continue ignoring him, which was why it did not even stretch out its tongue during the journey or make a single sound, worried that Yu Xuan would remember its existence.


    Second senior brother cast a pitying nce at Su Ming and swallowed a few more medicinal cores. His weakness had been cured by arge margin as he continued using these medicinal cores as supplements. As he watched Su Ming being tormented this way, he sighed.


    "Youngest junior brother, I suddenly realized that this girl¡­ seems to not be too suited to you¡­" Second senior brother had uttered these words when Yu Xuan immediately threw two medicinal bottles towards him. Once second senior brother caught them, the smile on his face instantly grew resplendent.


    "No, no, you''re very suited for each other, youngest junior brother. The two of you are a match made in heaven. You have to work hard and give birth to a few babies."


    The bald crane looked at Su Ming with an incredibly pitying nce. Qian Chen did the same. Compared to what Su Ming had to endure, his suffering was really nothing.


    When they were not too far away from the ind where Zi Yan was, Su Ming finally snapped, no longer able to endure the torment. He sucked in a deep breath and suddenly looked towards Yu Xuan. His expression was not dark, though. There was a gentle smile that was simr to his second senior brother''s on his lips. He had always had extraordinary looks, and coupled with his presence of Life Cultivation, he had a strange charm.


    While this charm might be somewhat effective against other people, to Yu Xuan, due to the Abyss'' presence within Su Ming''s body that was from the same source as hers and was even purer than hers, it was a feeling of a sort of natural cordiality towards him. When he looked towards, she was stunned.


    "Yu Xuan, could you give me a strand of your hair?" Su Ming asked softly and walked towards the stunned Yu Xuan. Once he was at her side, he lifted his right hand and stroked her hair gently.

 Chapter 721 — Arriving in Southern Swamp Once More

    <h4>Chapter 721: Arriving in Southern Swamp Once More</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yu Xuan was stunned. She had never seen Su Ming put on such a gentle expression throughout the whole journey, and neither had she ever heard him use such a gentle voice. All of this happened too suddenly, and there was an indefinable strangeness to it. This caused Yu Xuan to suddenly remember something.


    But before she managed to retreat, Su Ming had already arrived next to her at the brief instant she was stunned and lifted his right hand to naturally ce it on her dark locks.


    All of this might seem to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it had happened instantaneously. Yu Xuan''s expression changed swiftly, but by the time she moved back, Su Ming had already taken a dark strand of hair from her head.


    With a flip of his right hand, that hair immediately disappeared from his palm.


    "Since you''ve been following me all this while, then you must surely know what will happen if I am in control of someone''s hair!" The gentle look on Su Ming''s face disappeared, and the gentle tone in his voice also turned icy cold. His whole demeanor returned to how it was previously.


    Qian Chen saw all of this as he stood at the back, and a shudder ran through his body. He remembered the days of misfortune that had fallen on his head when he was still in Evil Spirit Mountain, and when he looked at Su Ming, fear appeared in his eyes. He suddenly realized that even Su Ming was abnormal. Each person around him was more evil than the next.


    How evil must a person be to be able to turn a strand of hair into a small humanoid so that he could curse whoever that hair belongs to. Qian Chen imagined Su Ming crouching in a corner and chuckling darkly while turning that strand of hair into a person so that he couldy a Curse. His body trembled even more viciously.


    The bald crane widened its eyes and looked at Yu Xuan with a bewildered gaze. It saw that her expression had changed, but it could not wrap its head around it, thinking that it was just a strand of hair and would be able to do nothing.


    Su Ming''s second senior brother was momentarily stunned as well, but based on the changes in Yu Xuan''s expression, he could tell that Yu Xuan was feeling incredibly terrible at that moment, and he could not help but smile.


    Even the mutt looked as if it had seen a ghost once it saw Su Ming taking one of Yu Xuan''s hair. It quickly moved back slightly. It had seen Su Ming use this method multiple times toy a Curse, and while it might not know the origins of this Art, memories towards the terrors of that Art were fresh in its mind.


    After all, Su Ming had disappeared after his battle against Di Tian in the Dead Sea. When Yu Xuan found Su Ming again, he was already in Evil Spirit Sect, and no one knew about the things regarding Ugly Little Thing and her family.


    Yu Xuan red at Su Ming. She had always been intelligent and had always been the one who had the upper hand. She was rarely the one who would be deceived and suffer losses. Even when it came to Su Ming''s second senior brother, they were both mutually exploiting each other.


    She could naturally tell that second senior brother had been able to find some clues from her or the mutt, but she had used this to follow Su Ming in in sight. In fact, all of this was more of a fun pastime for her, and there was absolutely no need for her to use too much of her head.


    The act of using medicinal cores in exchange for asking questions had seemed like a joke, but in truth, she had wanted to do so. The injuries Su Ming''s second senior brother had sustained might not seem to be consequential, but in truth, his foundation had been injured. If he did not heal it as soon as possible, it would have a huge effect.


    But that second senior brother refused to say a single word about it, and that little dummy Su was a real idiot, because he had been unable to see it. When second senior brother had circted his cultivation base before that statue in an attempt to awaken it, this had worsened his injuries even more


    That was why she used this method to tease Su Ming and help his second senior brother to heal. In her eyes, she was the one helping Su Ming, and besides, she had been very happy all along the way. After all, she could tell that second senior brother did not harbor any ill intentions towards her. This matter about them mutually exploiting each other would naturally depend on their individual skills.


    As for Su Ming, Yu Xuan had only thought that he had quite the potential, and his status as an Abyss Builder could her a good price. She had not paid much attention to his intelligence, and that matter about marriage was also treated as a joke.


    Yet at this moment, she was ring at Su Ming, bing serious for the first time. The reason for it was because she had just suffered a very huge loss due to him.


    This was something that she had not expected. If she had been schemed against in this manner by second senior brother, she would not have felt so indignant. After all, it was difficult to predict just how he would act with how unpredictable he was.


    But¡­ but she was manipted this way by Su Ming, and this made her very angry.


    She red at Su Ming, and he looked at her tly. Their gazes met, and there seemed to be sparks flying in the air, but those sparks were not due to the birth of any sort of feelings¡­ It was due to two opponents standing off against each other.


    After some time, Yu Xuan let out a harrumph and turned her head around to ignore Su Ming. As she sat on the mutt, she started tugging at the fur at the top of its head, ignoring the mutt''s grievances and its helpless anger. Her beautiful eyes sparkled, and no one could know just how many ideas to punish Su Ming had fleeted through her mind.


    Su Ming was indifferent,pletely unbothered by how many schemes she woulde up with. At the very least, he had obtained the peace and quiet that had been absent from his life for a long time now. The voice that almost brought him to a mental breakdown was no longer around, and in the midst of this quiet, the group turned into several long arcs that charged towards the ind where Zi Yan was.


    A rarely seen quiet filled the air within the group. Su Ming''s second senior brother still had the gentle smile on his face while his thoughts remained hidden from others. The mutt looked as if it was suffering more with each passing moment and was wincing in pain, because the woman had a steely expression on her face as she continued wrestling with the fur on its head.


    The bald crane blinked and immediately did not dare to even breathe loudly. It had a feeling that a violent storm was about to arrive and knew that it should not make itself known at that moment, or else it would be all too easy to get dragged into the mess.


    Qian Chen behaved in the same way. He lowered his head and acted his part of the bald crane''s stead, afraid that he would get dragged into the mess.


    The group was not too far away from the inds around South Morning to begin with, so as they charged forward in silence, an ind appeared before long at the surface of the Dead Sea.


    The ind looked barren, and there was nothing unusual about it, but when Su Ming approached it and lifted his right hand to form a seal before striking his palm forward in the direction, the ind remained the same for the span of ten breaths before ayer of blue light surrounded it. That screen of light was faintly blue in the beginning, but it instantly turned dark blue, and long tunnels appeared on its surface.


    Fang Cang Lan, who looked a somewhat delicate while dressed in white, walked forth with light footsteps. She did not look at anyone else besides Su Ming. As she watched him, a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    An ethereal air spread out from Fang Cang Lan''s body, acting as a background against the dark blue screen of light around her. It made her dream-like beauty increase even more.


    There were a dozen something people behind her. All of them were residents of the ind, and they knew Su Ming. At that moment, they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards him with respectful expressions.


    Among them was Zi Yan¡­ and Ya Mu. Zi Yan, who was dressed in the manner of a married woman, was about to bow with the crowd, but at that moment, her body suddenly started trembling viciously. She looked at the man standing beside Su Ming, the gentle man who had a slightly pale face but was still wearing a faint smile that was so familiar to her.


    At the instant she saw him, all the people in her vision disappeared, and the only one left was the man who was as gentle as a flower and who had sunlight shining on the side of his face.


    It was a scene from her memories. It was a memory that was buried deep within the recesses of her mind. He was the man who had blocked off her path when she was heading to the ninth summit, the man who had kept his side profile directed to the sun and who believed that his actions were very elegant.


    It was¡­ a beautiful moment that existed in the past. Perhaps it could be considered not just a beautiful moment but a budding romance, yet it¡­ existed in the past.


    Ya Mu was silent. He noticed Zi Yan''s strange behavior and could tell that the reason for her behavior was the man beside Su Ming, and anguish rose in Ya Mu''s heart. He gradually lowered his head and slowly took a few steps back, making it so that he was behind Zi Yan instead of standing by her side.


    ''Zi Yan, as long as you''re happy, I can give up everything for you. I know that you don''t like me. I know that¡­'' Ya Mu lowered his head and chose to give up.


    Among the crowd was Zong Ze, who had clearly entered old age and whose body was exuding a thick bleak air. He looked like an ordinary old man, and with a pretty woman supporting him, he looked at Su Ming with a smile.


    Su Ming knew that woman who was supporting him. She was¡­ Autumn Sea Tribe''s Sacred Lady - Wan Qiu. She must have reached Southern Swamp Ind after Su Ming left all those years ago and reunited with Zong Ze.


    Southern Swamp Ind was flourishing behind the dark blue screen of light. Theyer of green that covered thend, the city moat that was of quite the sizable scale, the buildings on the mountains all around the ce, and everything else had turned this ce into a paradise.


    The fragrance of grass and flowers filled the area within the screen of light, and that scent had the power to creep into one''s heart and stay there. Su Ming stood on a cliff and looked into the distance. He could see the blue sky and white clouds from where he stood, and they were real.


    The sky above South Morning had originally been filled with thick clouds, but the fight between Su Ming and the Immortals at the ce where they descend had stirred up the power of the world, allowing even the sky of South Morning to return to its original color.


    The seawater struck the reefs underneath and stirred up sshes from waves as well as ck bubbles. Fang Cang Lan stood beside Su Ming. She had be even more quiet than before, and there was an air of gracefulness and restraint in her gentle demeanor.


    She was smoothing out the wrinkles in Su Ming''s clothes by his side. The elegance of her face allowed others to sense her gentleness in the midst of all that peace and quiet.


    Wan Qiu stood in the distance and watched this scene without a word.


    If anyone cast their gaze about, they would be able to see two other people standing on another mountain not too far away from Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan. Those two were¡­ second senior brother and Zi Yan.


    Yu Xuan was also ring furiously at the spot where Su Ming was from another mountain, but her gaze found itself on Fang Cang Lan more often than not.


    The mutty by the side and looked at Yu Xuan, then at Su Ming in the distance, and eventually at Fang Cang Lan. It suddenly shuddered. It could sense a chilling air spreading out from Yu Xuan, and when it cast a sideways nce at her, it saw an expression simr to those Abyss Dragon Consorts wore when they were sizing each other up.

 Chapter 722 — Second Senior Brother and Zi Yan

    <h4>Chapter 722: Second Senior Brother and Zi Yan</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The smell of the sea was contained within the breeze, and it rose up when the waves struck the reefs. The smell fused with the fragrance of the grass and turned into a smell that was unique to areas near seas. Those familiar to it would love it, but those who were unfamiliar would find the smell a little difficult to bear.


    Fang Cang Lan was clearly already used to the smell. She stood beside Su Ming, and once she smoothed out his clothes, she looked at the horizon and remained quietly by his side, not saying a single word.


    She knew that Su Ming loved silence.


    After a long time, he said slowly, "After this, I''ll head to the Alliance of the Western Region."


    "Mm." Fang Cang Lan nodded with a soft hum.


    Su Ming turned his head around and looked at her. This woman was not as beautiful as Yu Xuan, but her quiet demeanor wasforting to other. This was something Yu Xuan did not have.


    "Are youing back?" Fang Cang Lan''s eyshes fluttered lightly and she looked at Su Ming as well.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he said calmly, "Perhaps I will, perhaps I won''t."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you choose toe back or not, I will always be here. If a dayes when you are tired, you cane here and take a rest. If I am no longer here when that dayes, my soul will still be here to keep youpany," Fang Cang Lan said softly. There was a determined quality in her voice, along with a carefree air.


    Her determination came from her existence in this ce, and her carefree attitude came from her rejecting Su Ming''spanionship when he had offered it to her not out of love.


    Su Ming did not speak, but instead looked at the world in the distance.


    But this silence that existed between him and Fang Cang Lan¡­ was broken by a bark that sounded like a dragon''s roar after a moment.


    The mutt came running over with an expression of resignation and suffering as it cried out towards the sky. By its side was Yu Xuan, who had her hands behind her back. She walked with a smile on her face and would asionally kick the mutt, causing it to cry even louder.


    When Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan turned their heads to look, Yu Xuan stuck out her tongue and put on an embarrassed look.


    "Ah¡­ what''s wrong with this mutt? It keeps barking and won''t listen to me. It didn''t interrupt the two of you, did it?" Yu Xuan blinked and looked towards Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan. As she spoke, she kicked the mutt again.


    Su Ming frowned. Fang Cang Lan smiled gently by his side and looked at the woman, then asked softly, "Who might you be?"


    "Hello, senior, I am Yu Xuan. I''m-I''m Su Ming''s betrothed." A shy look appeared on Yu Xuan''s face.


    Fang Cang Lan was momentarily stunned. Then, with her smile unchanged in the slightest, she looked towards Su Ming.


    "Second senior brother was the one who arranged our marriage. I''ll be married to him in a few days'' time. Pleasee to the wedding feast at that time. I''ve heard my husband-to-be mention you before, and now that I''ve met you¡­"


    There was a shy look on Yu Xuan''s face, along with an air of naivety as she spoke softly, but before she could even finish speaking, Su Ming took out the strand of her hair. The words then died in her throat.


    Fang Cang Lan smiled softly and sized up Yu Xuan. She then took a few steps forward to hold Su Ming''s arm. She turned her head sideways to look at Yu Xuan again, and at that moment, her smile was akin to a blooming flower.


    "Then congrattions, little sister Yu Xuan. I''ll definitely attend the wedding feastter, but I''d like to talk about some private matters with your betrothed right now. Could you step aside?"


    Su Ming smiled wryly. This was the first time he saw this sort of expression on Fang Cang Lan''s face. She might be smiling, but there was a sharp edge to her smile.


    As Yu Xuan and Fang Cang Lan faced off verbally, leaving Su Ming by the side smiling wryly, Zi Yan held back her tears as she smiled and looked at second senior brother on the other mountain.


    Part of his face was turned so the sunlight would shine on it. He looked at Zi Yan, and gradually smiled at her as well.


    However, their smiles wereced with a hint of mncholy and an indescribable nostalgia. They were like two good friends who had not met each other for years and had buried away the beautiful moments of their past. When they met again, they were strangers who were not really strangers.


    Zi Yan smiled and asked softly, "Did you really like me when you were still at the ninth summit?"


    "I did indeed like you¡­ but you avoided me like the gue, and I didn''t even have the chance to confess to you." Second senior brother let out a dry cough and changed his position, letting the sun shine on the other side of his face.


    When Zi Yan saw second senior brother behaving this way, she covered her mouth and chuckled. She sounded really happy, as if she had returned to the past.


    "Honestly, I''ve always wanted to tell you¡­ that when you let sunlight shine on your face like this¡­ you look really horrid," Zi Yan said as sheughed while covering her face.


    Second senior brother touched his face and changed an angle before he turned his head sideways to look at her.


    "How about now?"


    "Still as horrid as ever."


    "How about now?"


    "Still horrid."


    "But I saw youngest junior brother behaving this wayst time." Second senior brother changed a few more angles before he eventually sighed.


    "Honestly, when you smile, that gentle expression of yours and that tender gaze make you much better looking than anything you did now," Zi Yan teased second senior brother as sheughed.


    She had changed. She had be different, and was no longer the girl from all those years ago. There was a mature gracefulness to her, and even her words had be much more magnanimous than in the past.


    As second senior brother he looked at the happy Zi Yan, he was dazed for a moment. The image of the girl from the ninth summit and the current Zi Yan gradually ovepped with each other before slowly separating. There were simrities between them, but there were also certain aspects that were very different.


    Zi Yan gradually lowered her head under his gaze. No matter how brilliant her smile was, it was still a way to hide the emotions in her heart. She did not want anyone to see how fragile her heart was, especially second senior brother.


    He fell silent, and it was something that rarely happened to him. With his personality, it was rare for him to be silent, but at that moment, as he looked at Zi Yan, for some unknown reason, he felt a sharp stab of pain in his heart and fell silent.


    How could he not see that Zi Yan was trying to cover up the air of seasons having passed that was all over her? How could he not see the fatigue that came from the bottom of her heart? In silence, he walked towards her slowly.


    Zi Yan bit her bottom lip and looked at the man who was like a flower walking towards her. When he stood so close to her that she could even smell the scent of grass on him, she lowered her head.


    She did not see Ya Mu sitting on a stone in a ce far away from them. He was looking at her nkly, and there was deep anguish on his face.


    "Come with me." Second senior brother stretched out his hand and lifted Zi Yan''s chin, then gently kissed her forehead.


    A dazed look appeared on Zi Yan''s face as she looked at him. After a long moment, she lifted her hand and gently caressed his face before shaking her head and taking a few steps backs.


    Second senior brother fell silent and looked at Zi Yan moving backwards, then sighed. The gentle smile appeared on his face again.


    "Then I wish that you will be happy." Once he finished speaking, he lifted his head and cast his gaze towards Ya Mu, who was sitting on a rock in the distance. After giving him a profound look, he turned around and left the mountain.


    Once second senior brother left, Zi Yan looked as if she had lost all her strength and took a few staggering steps backwards. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes. During that instant just now, she had wanted to agree to him¡­ but she could not.


    Zi Yan knew that what they''d had was all in the past. All of the things that transpired could only be said to be fate toying with them.


    There had only been some fondness between the two of them, and that fondness had all been from second senior brother. As for her¡­ after the things she went through during the change in South Morning, her memory of second senior brother had be incredibly clear as she went through all the vicissitudes of life, but that was only because of recollection.


    Due to her helplessness in reality, as she remembered the past, she regretted, but that¡­ was not love.


    She could not lie to herself and certainly not to second senior brother.


    As she cried, a person she was familiar with appeared by her side. It was Ya Mu, who had taken care of her withoutint over these years and yielded to her wishes. He was Ya Mu, who gave and kept on giving quietly without asking for anything in return.


    "Ya Mu¡­ let''s go home." Zi Yan wiped away her tears and look towards Ya Mu. She looked at his gentle gaze, and it was¡­ so incredibly simr to that of second senior brother.


    The group did not stay long in Southern Swamp Ind. The next morning, Su Ming left with everyone following him. As they left into the distance, Fang Cang Lan stood on the ind quietly and watched Su Ming''s body disappear, just like she had done in the past. She did not know when would be the next time she would meet him and did not know whether¡­ she would still be alive at that time.


    She knew that she was in Su Ming''s heart, but that was all. It was not love. There seemed to be some sort of barrier she could not describe between the two of them. There seemed to always be a ravine between them, and it was invisible¡­ as if it was life and death itself.


    "He''s a heartless person."


    A calm voice came from beside Fang Cang Lan. It was Wan Qiu who had spoken as she moved to stand beside Fang Cang Lan, and she, too, looked at Su Ming leaving into the distance.


    "Even he doesn''t know that he is a heartless person¡­ There is no woman in the world who can truly walk into his heart¡­ unless she is a dead person," Wan Qiu stated lightly.


    "Perhaps one day he''ll understand, and only when he understands would he perhaps be able to amodate love in his heart." Wan Qiu''s voice became lighter with each word, and in the end, she was speaking in a volume at which only she could hear.


    "You''re wrong." Fang Cang Lan shook her head. "He''s not a heartless person. He''s simply burdened with too many things, and these things are suppressing him so much that he can''t amodate anything else in his heart, because his heart has always been in a state of confusion."


    Zi Yan and Ya Mu stood together and watched Su Ming leave with his group in the sky. There was a silent man standing behind them. It was Zi Che. He had regained his senses during the years he was in the Candle Dragon''s body. Su Ming had promised Zi Yan before that he would help search for Zi Che, and now, Su Ming had fulfilled his promise when he returned to the ind.


    Zi Che wanted to continue following Su Ming, but when he saw his sister, he chose to stay.


    Yu Xuan sat on the mutt and remained by Su Ming''s side in the sky. She would asionally look at him, and she would feel slightly pleased with herself in her heart. Due to her interference, Su Ming and Fang Cang Lan had no longer had any time alone. Yu Xuan had thought about everything that she could do and changed her methods to continue following Su Ming during that day in the ind.


    Second senior brother returned to his usual gentle self. There was no hint of mncholia or unhappiness about him, but he knew that his third change of heart had started during this trip, and this change of heart was due to a woman and the fondness he held for her in the past.


    ''She doesn''t like me, and neither does she like the man beside her now. She likes¡­ a gentle gaze. She likes it because it can give her warmth.'' Second senior brother sighed softly.


    As the group flew, they moved through the Dead Sea and arrived at the ind where Freezing Sky n was located. Gradually, Su Ming and his second senior brother saw a mountain in the sea in their field of vision. They saw a tall figure standing on the mountain, and it was¡­ Hu Zi.

 Chapter 723 — Whose Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 723: Whose Is It?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ninth summit was surrounded by the light from the setting sun that was reflected off the surface of the sea, giving it a dazzling feeling. Once Su Ming and his second senior brother saw the tall person standing on the mountain, they gradually stopped charging forward and stopped in midair. There were thousands of feet away between them and the ninth summit.


    The figure in the distance was so incredibly familiar to them. It was Hu Zi!


    Hu Zi, with his thick, powerful back and shoulders as well as his sturdy body was looking at Su Ming and his second senior brother from the mountain. It was as if he had been standing there since a long time ago, waiting all this while, believing that one day Su Ming would return, second senior brother woulde home, eldest senior brother''s body would appear before him¡­ and their Master, Tian Xie Zi who loved changing his clothes, woulde back to the ninth summit.


    "Second senior brother!" Hu Zi''s voice came in loud buzzing tones. As his voice reverberated in the air, he took a step into the air and charged towards Su Ming and his second senior brother like a fierce tiger.


    As he took huge strides forward, he closed those thousands of feet within an instant. When a huge gust of wind crashed into everyone''s faces, a gentle smile appeared on second senior brother''s face, and he went up to hug Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi''s expression was filled with excitement. He hugged second senior brother tightly with slightly red eyes. The faint traces of tears were from joy that one felt after seeing family members that they had not seen for years.


    "Second senior brother, how could youe back only now¡­?" Hu Zi wept, and just like when he first reunited with Su Ming, he started bawling. His cries spread through the entire area, causing all the other people who were staying on the ninth summit to quickly walk out. They then saw Su Ming and the group in the sky.


    Bai Su was also in the crowd. She looked at Su Ming, and a smile appeared on her face. Dressed in a purple gauze dress, she stood on the mountain with her ck locks flying in the breeze.


    However, very soon, her gaze fell on the woman who was sizing up the crowd with a smile on her face while riding on a yellow mutt behind Su Ming. The two''s eyes met at that moment.


    The woman pursed her lips and smiled before nodding towards Bai Su as a sign that she had seen her. Bai Su could not really tell just what was the woman''s rtionship with Su Ming, so she only smiled and nodded as well.


    She could not tell what the woman was thinking about, and hence did not know that Yu Xuan was sighing in her heart. Yu Xuan cast a sideways nce towards Su Ming. She suddenly felt that there seemed to always be women one way or another involved with the little dummy Su. This was one such woman when they were in Southern Swamp Ind, and now there was another in the ninth summit.


    Based on the expression of the woman in the purple dress standing on the ninth summit, Yu Xuan could already tell that she had aplicated rtionship with Su Ming.


    She did not know what had happened to her. Ever since Su Ming''s second senior brother had set up that marriage that was more of a joke than anything, her heart would feel a little ufortable every time she saw another woman appear beside Su Ming.


    However, she did not choose to take the initiative as she did in Southern Swamp Ind. Instead, as she looked into Bai Su''s eyes, not only did she smile, she also lifted her hand and tugged the hair that had been blown before her eyes. That action was filled with feminine beauty, and it served to make her beautiful face stand out, immediately making her beauty be even more eye-catching.


    Hu Zi was bawling nearby, his tears almost drenching second senior brother''s robes. Second senior brother was slender, and could notpare to Hu Zi''s burly stature. When Hu Zi hugged him, his entire person was drawn into his younger brother''s embrace. He could hear Hu Zi''s cries in his ears as he patted his back. The smile on his face made Hu Zi cry even harder when he saw it.


    "Second senior brother, I''m sorry, when you left, the mountain had been filled with nts, but now that you''re back, there''s nothing left¡­ Those nts and flowers are all gone¡­"


    Su Ming watched this from the side and felt his heart fill with warmth. Hu Zi''s honesty and adorable attitude as well as second senior brother''s gentle demeanor that was akin to the spring wind made the ninth summit regain its past presence, although it was faint.


    "Alright now, Hu Zi, don''t cry. The nts may no longer be there, but I can still nt them again," second senior brother said with a smile, patting Hu Zi''s back.


    "Second senior brother, you have to promise that you won''t hold a grudge against me because of these nts." Hu Zi blinked and cleared out some tears again before starting to bawl again.


    "Alright, I won''t hold a grudge against you." Second senior brother smiled and shook his head, but gradually, a hint of doubt appeared in his heart.


    "Really?" Hu Zi immediately stopped crying. His tears also instantaneously disappeared.


    "Truly. Hu Zi, did you do something?" The doubt in second senior brother''s heart grew stronger.


    "Alright, that''s what you said¡­ When you left, I saw that the nts upied too much space, so I cleared them out a little¡­"


    "So that''s what happened. It''s fine. I won''t hold a grudge against you for this," second senior brother said with a smile.


    "That''s including the nts outside your house. I thought they looked rather pretty, so I started drinking there and fell asleep, but once I woke up, I discovered that all the nts had died¡­" Hu Zi let go of his brother''s hands and took a few steps back towards Su Ming.


    "What else?" Second senior brother continued smiling. He would not be concerned by this.


    "The three small blue shrubs outside your room bloomed one day, and they smelled especially nice. So uh, that day¡­ I got hungry and broke them off to eat them while drinking." Hu Zi took another few steps back and stood beside Su Ming.


    "Also, I ate all the seeds kept in the four boxes you hid under your bed¡­


    "There was also a garden you hid behind your house with a series of Runes and seals so that no outsiders would get in there, right? I broke that too and used all the flowers there to make wine¡­ I already finished drinking it.


    "There''re also some dried fruits you hid under a big rock at the foot of the mountain. I ate them as well once I found them¡­ They weren''t that good and really dry. I don''t understand why you would change your hiding spot every single day so that I wouldn''t find them.


    "And uh¡­ I drank the water you treasured and had ced in a few bottles in Master''s cave because I got thirsty one day and didn''t have any wine with me¡­ It made me suffer through a few days of diarrhea.


    "Also, after you left and before the Cmity of the Eastern Wastnds arrived, I thought that very few people in the other mountains besides me knew that you had left, so I invented a Rune that would allow me to transform and changed into your shape, wore your clothes, and went off to peak at quite a few number of people¡­"


    Second senior brother''s expression gradually changed, but there was still a smile on his face as he looked at Hu Zi.


    "What else?"


    "What else? Erm¡­ Second senior brother, I can promise you that I''ve found every single one of your hiding spots in the mountain. Honestly, those seals of yours may deceive other people, but who am I? I could see through them with just one nce.


    "The only thing that was slightly more difficult and took me a long time as well as a huge amount of effort to break was that spot seven steps away from Master''s cave abode where you hid your¡­ Heh heh, second senior brother, I didn''t expect that you had that sort of hobby. You hid some really interesting beast skin scrolls about a man and a woman fighting. Those were really fun to read¡­"


    "Damn it, Master was the one who hid those things there!" Second senior brother red at him, and his cheeks turned slightly red. He instinctively looked at the crowd in ninth summit, then immediately appeared next to Hu Zi with a single move and seized his neck.


    "You said you won''t hold a grudge against me! Youngest junior brother, save me¡­" Hu Zi shuddered and immediately cried out, but his second senior brother still got him by the neck and flew to the ninth summit, right into Tian Xie Zi''s cave abode.


    Shrill screams then came from the cave. A strange look appeared on Su Ming''s face and he let out a fake cough. He remembered that Hu Zi had not been like this when he initially returned to the ninth summit, but he seemed really energetic now.


    "Little dummy Su, what''s that beast skin about a man and a woman fighting that your senior brother spoke about? Could it be some sort of divine ability? How could it only describe a man and a woman fighting?" Yu Xuan frowned. After a moment of thought, she asked Su Ming about it, puzzled.


    Su Ming was also momentarily stunned. He thought about it carefully for a moment, then shook his head.


    He had seen his second senior brother''s expression change once Hu Zi said those words, and he looked as if he was in a hurry to justify himself before he looked at the crowd underneath. After that, he had brought Hu Zi to their Master''s cave abode to teach him a lesson.


    "Could it really be some sort of divine ability? One outsiders aren''t supposed to know about it?" Su Ming cast a nce at his Master''s cave abode. He could hear Hu Zi''s pained criesing from within, so he decided that he should look for a suitable time to ask them just what sort of divine ability it was.


    Qian Chen, the bald crane, and the mutt were right beside him. The mutt rolled its eyes and put on a look of disdain. Qian Chen''s face, though, had a vulgar look to it. Only the bald crane was stunned and had a simr expression as Su Ming and Yu Xuan. It scratched its head and started mumbling to itself.


    "A man and a woman fighting? It must be some strange divine ability. I''ll have to learn it when I have the chance."


    They were not the only ones who showed a reaction. There were quite arge number of people in the ninth summit at that moment, and most of the men and women there immediately spotted incredibly strange expressions on their faces. They would asionally look towards the cave abode where the screams wereing from, then look towards Su Ming, who they held in the same amount of respect as they would a deity, thinking hard about it.


    Bai Su''s petite face colored red. When Su Ming had gone off to search for his Master several years ago, Hu Zi had restored his cultivation and used a long period of time to break the seal that contained that so called beast skin about a man and a woman fighting.


    At that time, she had heard Hu Zi mumbling to himself, seemingly because he had failed several times while he tried to break that Rune. He had only managed to open it a year ago, and in the midst of her curiosity, she had also read that beast skin about a man and a woman fighting by his side.


    Most of the people''s expressions in the ninth summit were incredibly odd as they forced down theirughter. Only Su Ming, Yu Xuan, and the bald crane were still out of the loop. Hu Zi''s pained voice echoed in the midst of all the screams from the cave abode.


    "Second senior brother, you broke your promise¡­ I just looked at that beast skin scroll you treasured. It''s just about a man and a woman, a man and two women, a man and three women, a man with four women and so on fighting against each other naked¡­ Ah!"


    "That''s not mine! It belongs to Master!" Anger appeared in second senior brother''s voice.


    "Nonsense, that Rune had your presence! It''s exactly the same presence you left behind on all your other seals. Don''t even think about lying to me. Oh, there''s even one about two women¡­"


    "Master imitated my seals! Damn it all! Hu Zi, I''m definitely going to teach you a lesson today!"

 Chapter 724 — Youngest Junior Brother, Do You Really Want to See It?

    <h4>Chapter 724: Youngest Junior Brother, Do You Really Want to See It?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The light from the moon fell on the ground and turned into glistening sparkles on the waves at the surface of the sea, as if there were silver scales spread out on them. The sea breeze blew gently, and it wasn''t cold when it touched their faces. It seemed to have fused together with the moonlight, bing a light veil for the moon.


    Under the moon and the sea breeze, Bai Su smiled. She looked calm, but the wild beauty within her was still there. She held a pot of wine in her hand and filled up Su Ming''s cup, which was ced in front of him, before she sat down demurely by his side.


    Second senior brother sat across Su Ming. His expression was mncholic as he looked at the sky and the sea. He touched the mountain rock under him and drank the wine in his cup in one fell swoop.


    "It¡­ feels good to be home," he said softly.


    Hu Zi was also by their side, his face swollen and bruised. When he heard it, he let out a harrumph. He did not use a wine cup, but picked up the pot of wine right in front of him and took a big swig from it.


    "You promise breaker, I shouldn''t have told you. It''s just a few nts and a stupid book about a man and a woman fighting, I''m not even interes¡­" Hu Zi mumbled, but when he saw his second senior brother looking towards him with a smile, he quickly shut up. He was afraid of his second senior brother. This was something Su Ming knew as well.


    Hu Zi was not afraid of their eldest senior brother, and he was not even afraid of Master, let alone Su Ming. He was originally the youngest among them, but when Su Ming arrived, the feeling of a senior brother had instantaneously grew in his heart. To him, even if he died, he would absolutely not allow anyone to bully his youngest junior brother.


    Yet Hu Zi was truly afraid of second senior brother.


    Because eldest senior brother was constantly in istion and would not hit him¡­ because Su Ming was his youngest junior brother and would not hit him¡­ because Master was too busy and would even asionallye to Hu Zi with shifty eyes while asking him to break some Runes, he was not afraid of Master, either.


    However¡­ this was not the first time second senior brother had hit Hu Zi. All the past experiences had caused Hu Zi to be incredibly terrified of second senior brother. But he also had a very strange personality. The more afraid he was of something, the more he would want to challenge it¡­


    It was precisely because of his fear that he had bawled the moment he saw second senior brother. These cries and tears contained the excitement of a reunion¡­ and also terrified nervousness.


    This was why he had decided that he might as well use words to restrict his second senior brother, then confess to everything that he had done in one breath. Once he did that, he did not expect that he would still be hit.


    "You''re my senior brother, and we haven''t met in years, but right when we meet, you hit me¡­" Hu Zi felt incredibly wronged and took another big swig from his pot.


    "Senior brother Hu Zi, what''s that book you mentioned about a man and a woman fighting? Could you let me see it?" This voice was very clear and contained hints of naivety. It was Yu Xuan''s voice. With a look of puzzlement and curiosity, she sat down beside Su Ming and asked Hu Zi.


    Second senior brother''s expression twitched, and he red at Hu Zi, instantly dispelling Hu Zi''s urge to speak as his face brightened with a lively glow.


    "Little sister Yu Xuan, that book isn''t anything good, and neither is it a divine ability. It''s best that you don''t read it. It''s very difficult to understand." The two spots beside Su Ming were now upied by Yu Xuan and Bai Su. Bai Su covered her mouth and chuckled lightly.


    Yu Xuan was momentarily stunned then lifted her chin.


    "No matter how hard that book is, I''ll be able to understand it. I have plenty of books in my house, and I managed to finish all of them when I was ten. There''s nothing I don''t understand. Senior brother Hu Zi, bring me that book. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to understand it." Yu Xuan let out a harrumph.


    The mutt lying beside Yu Xuan blinked when it heard her words, then bared its teeth in a grin. That expression was incredibly strange, but the mutt did not make a single sound.


    Qian Chen was holding onto a pot, pouring wine for Su Ming''s second senior brother with an eager and attentive look on his face. When he heard Yu Xuan''s words, he identally spilled some of the wine. He was forced down the madughter in his heart, rejoicing inwardly that even the witch would have such a day upon her. He looked forward to the moment the woman''s expression changed when she saw the book about the man and woman fighting.


    "That''s right, Hu Zi,e on, bring that book to¡­" The boy that was the bald crane rubbed his hands with a look of curiosity, but before he managed to finish speaking, Hu Zi red at him and lifted his right hand to seize the boy''s neck.


    "Damn you, did you really think that I won''t manage to see who you are?! You''re that damn bald crane!" As the bald crane screamed in pain, Hu Zi swung him a few circles before throwing him again the ground again and again.


    "Change into a woman! I''ll let you know personally what''s drawn in that book!" Hu Zi stood up and lifted the bald crane before he threw him on the ground again.


    Second senior brother was taking a sip out of the wine cup at that moment. When he heard Hu Zi''s words, he nearly spat out his drink. As heughed wryly, he looked at Hu Zi and the bald crane, then at the puzzled Yu Xuan as well as Bai Su, who knew what was going on but had decided not to speak and had instead chosen just to smile.


    Eventually, he looked at Su Ming. When he saw a slight spark of curiosity towards the beast skin book in Su Ming''s eyes despite the indifferent look on his face, he could not help but let out a long sigh and shift his gaze to look at the statue ced near their group. That statue was naturally their eldest senior brother, and there was a pot of wine ced in front of him.


    This was a gathering among those of the ninth summit. Their eldest senior brother might have turned into a statue, but this was his home. He must be present when the disciples of the ninth summit gathered together.


    The bald crane''s screams of pain traveled outwards, and his body rapidly changed to his original look - that of a crane without feathers. With Hu Zi holding onto its neck, it continued forming arcs in the shape of a fan as it was repeatedly hit against the ground.


    "Hu, you little brat! Your Grandpa Crane is a crane of integrity! I am not going to change!"


    "You damn brat, if I didn''t save you all those years ago, you would have turned into a seed a long time ago! I refuse to change! I refuse to!"


    Hu Zi red at the bald crane and brought it to his face.


    "How dare you talk about what happened in the past. Do you think I don''t know about this? You could have saved me with an even easier method, but you just had to let me suffer¡­ You don''t want to change, huh? Fine, I''ll drag you into my Dreams and continue beating you up there.


    "Let me tell you, your Grandpa Hu is great. A year ago, I had a dream, and I dreamt that I reached Berserker Soul Realm. Guess what? When I woke up, I really reached Berserker Soul Realm."


    Su Ming smiled and brought the wine cup to his lips to take a sip. He had managed to tell much earlier that Hu Zi had be far stronger than before, and only then did he know the reason. When he remembered their Master talking about the mysteries of Hu Zi''s Enter Dream as well as his expectations towards him, he was not surprised.


    Their second senior brother was also looking at Hu Zi with a smile. He might always hit him, but he was even happier than Hu Zi himself when he saw Hu Zi''s level of cultivation increasing.


    "I''m not going to change even if you Enter Dreams! Your Grandpa Crane is a crane of integrity, and I won''t submit to your will!" It was rare that the bald crane would be so firm. As it screeched, its expressions and tone made it clear that it would absolutely not submit to Hu Zi, even though he was abusing his power.


    Yet at that moment, Yu Xuan, who was beside Su Ming, blinked and said with a smile, "Senior brother Hu Zi, don''t be angry. How about this? I''ll have it change into the form you want, but you''ll have to show me the divine abilities you learned from the book, okay?"


    Second senior brother immediately let out a few fake coughs, but before he managed to say anything, Su Ming had already cast his eyes on the bald crane.


    "It''s fine even if you transform for a while. Senior brother Hu Zi, you have reached Berserker Soul Realm, and you can use that divine ability to let me see the cirction of your Qi. I feel that your Qi has stagnated in certain parts, but I don''t know what caused it."


    Second senior brother hit his forehead. He had no idea what he could say now.


    Hu Zi''s expression became a little strange. He might be simple and honest, but he had still managed to understand what that beast skin book was about. After a moment of hesitation, his face turned red, which was a rare sight on him.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ Do you¡­ Do you really want to see it?" Hu Zi looked at Su Ming helplessly.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then nodded.


    "Are you¡­ Are you sure you really want to see it?" Hu Zi looked as if he was about to cry, then turned towards his second senior brother as if he was trying to ask him what he should do.


    His second senior brother decided to turn his head away and ignore him.


    "Fine, then. Youngest junior brother, since you want to see it, then I''ll give it my all!" When Hu Zi gritted his teeth, a look of excitement appeared on Yu Xuan''s face. She pointed at the bald crane and ordered it with a clear voice.


    "Little baldy, hurry up and change!"


    "No! Even if you beat me to death, I won''t change! It doesn''t matter who''s the one who said it, I won''t change! This Grandpa Crane won''t submit to anyone, I will absolutely not bow my head this time. Even if Dao Chen bes my steed in front of me, I won''t change!" the bald crane cried out loudly with a determined look on its face. It continued telling itself that this time, it definitely must adhere to its principles, and it would absolutely not change into a girl. This was the bottom line that it must absolutely not pass as Grandpa Crane.


    "Heh¡­ Youngest junior brother, if it refuses to change, I can''t do anything about it." Hu Zi let out a sigh of relief and quickly sat down. Just as he was about to take up his pot of wine and continue drinking, he suddenly widened his eyes and stared nkly at Yu Xuan.


    Right before his eyes, Yu Xuan brought out a bag with flowers embroidered on it from her bosom. She poured out some sparkling crystals from it and threw one into the distance.


    That crystal turned into a ray of crystalline light as it flew, but then a ck shadow shot up with a whooshing sound and caught up to the crystal before it grabbed it with its ws. It was naturally¡­ the delighted bald crane.


    The crane brought the crystal in its ws to its beak and bit down on it. The crane''s eyes instantly began sparkling.


    Yu Xuan threw out a few more crystals with a smile, causing the bald crane to fly about everywhere.


    In the end, Yu Xuan flipped over the bag towards the ground, and a dozen something crystals instantly fell on top of each other on the ground in a pile. The light that spread out from them made the bald crane so excited that it started shivering.


    "Transform. Once you do, I''ll give all of this to you," Yu Xuan said with a smile.


    At that moment, all talks about principles and bottom lines faded away in the bald crane''s eyes. The pile of crystals on the ground became the highest bottom line and the greatest principles in the world in its eyes.


    Without a single bit of hesitation, it moved its body swiftly¡­ and a delicatedy with a vulgar expression appeared before the group.


    "Senior brother Hu Zi, hurry up and use that divine ability."


    Yu Xuan was truly incredibly curious, and she was also slightly unwilling to ept what Bai Su had said about her not being able to understand this ability. When she saw that the bald crane had already transformed, she immediately opened her mouth and urged Hu Zi to take action.


    Su Ming also looked over.


    Second senior brother closed his eyes and sighed with a wry smile.


    Hu Zi was stunned. He looked at Su Ming, then at Yu Xuan, and at Bai Su, whose cheeks were flushed red and whose expression had turned strange. Eventually, he looked towards his second senior brother, who had his eyes closed. Then, Hu Zi scratched his head hard, looking as if he was about to burst into tears.


    "Youngest¡­ Youngest junior brother¡­ Do you¡­ Do you really want to see it?"

 Chapter 725 — Morning Dao Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 725: Morning Dao Sect!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the end, Hu Zi could not find it in himself to give a show of the contents in the beast skin book to Su Ming with the bald crane. As he was struck by a cloud of gloom, he looked at Su Ming helplessly, then patted his own forehead, thinking that he was indeed the most intelligent person in the ninth summit, or at the very least smarter than his youngest junior brother. Otherwise, why would he understand things that his youngest junior brother did not and even yed them out in his dreams multiple times¡­?


    That was why he decided to bring out some of the beast skin books that he had hidden away so that second senior brother would not be able to take them and handed them to Su Ming.


    Once he did so, the bald crane quickly went to Su Ming''s side. Yu Xuan, too, widened her eyes and looked closely at the beast skin book. She refused to admit defeat, thinking that no matter how profound a divine ability was, she would not necessarily be unable to see some clues about it.


    Su Ming also turned his attention to the beast skin book. Once he took it, he opened it, but at just the first nce, he was stunned. After a moment, he frowned. Once he mulled over it, a strange look gradually appeared on his face.


    The bald crane was dumbfounded at first, but then it let out a long breath, and its eyes begun to shine. It stared at the pictures on the beast skin book, its breathing quickening.


    Yu Xuan stared at the pictures in the beast skin book for a long while before her brows slowly furrowed, but there was still mostly bewilderment on her face. This is why she snatched the beast skin book from Su Ming''s hand and started examining it carefully.


    Su Ming let out a fake cough, then his gazended on Hu Zi, who immediately put on an aggrieved expression. When Su Ming looked towards his second senior brother, the man quickly picked up a pot of wine and pretended to drink from it.


    "Little dummy Su, this divine ability is really easy, why don''t you understand it? I just don''t know why they don''t wear clothes when they train, though¡­" Yu Xuan plopped her chin on her left hand and flipped through the beast skin book with puzzlement on her face.


    Judging by her expression, she was not joking. Yu Xuan did indeed not understand what was drawn in the book.


    "I don''t know why either."


    Su Ming quickly picked up his wine cup and drank from it, wanting to avoid the topic. He had understood it somewhat, but the more he understood it, the more it showed just how naive Yu Xuan was.


    It was also at this moment that Su Ming noticed a trace of adorableness about Yu Xuan for the first time¡­


    Yu Xuan flipped through a few more pages before she looked at Su Ming and said, "No, your expression is off. You must know why! Tell me! Why don''t we try practicing it? But we have to wear clothes, though."


    Su Ming nearly spat out his drink, then immediately snatched the beast skin book from Yu Xuan''s hands and threw it back to his second senior brother. As he let out a few dry coughs, he found that he could not remember just how long it had been since he had been caught in such an awkward situation.


    Bai Su covered her mouth andughed by the side. When she saw that Yu Xuan was still trying to figure out the secrets in the beast skin book, sheughed out loud till her body started trembling, and when she saw the rare, awkward look on Su Ming''s face, she became even happier.


    "Alright now, we''ll talk about thister. Yu Xuan, Bai Su, please go rest. Us fellow brothers have something to discuss with each other." Second senior brother put away the beast skin book into his bosom while also letting out a few fake coughs andnguidly told others to disperse.


    Bai Su stood up obediently. Yu Xuan continued wondering about the things in the book, but when she saw the mutt grinning with a smug look, she went and kicked it before grabbing the fur at the mutt''s neck and leaving with Bai Su.


    She would not have originally left so easily, but at that moment, Yu Xuan had something important to do, and that was to think about the pictures on that beast skin book and what exactly were the secrets contained within them. She lifted the mutt, which was now swathed in misery after that bout of delight, and left after turning into a long arc.


    As for the bald crane and Qian Chen, once an unknown thought rose in the bald crane''s heart, it cast a profound look at Qian Chen, and continued to stare at him until goosebumps appeared on his face. Then, the crane sat down on Qian Chen''s body and continued treating him as its stead as they left as well.


    At that moment, only Su Ming and his senior brothers were left at the top of the ninth summit. Su Ming drank his wine in huge gulps, and when he downed his eighth cup, he lifted his head and red at Hu Zi and his second senior brother.


    Second senior brother looked as calm as ever. As he smiled, he even nodded at Su Ming before he took a sip from his wine cup.


    Hu Zi, however, had a miserable look on his face. When he saw Su Ming looking over, he immediately spoke.


    "Youngest junior brother, those beast skin books belong to second senior brother¡­"


    "Nonsense, they belong to Master!"


    "But your presence is in them¡­"


    "Damn it all! That was Master imitating my presence! Those really belong to Master!" Second senior brother could no longer keep the calm smile on his face and red at Hu Zi as he spoke.


    Su Ming watched Hu Zi and his second senior brother bicker about who was the owner of that beast skin book. He smiled wryly and shook his head, then picked up the pot of wine and took a big swig from it.


    "It might not belong to Master. It might actually belong to¡­ eldest senior brother?" Hu Zi blinked.


    "Huh, that''s also a possibility. It might actually belong to eldest senior brother!" Second senior brother immediately smiled.


    "Honestly, I think there''s also a possibility that it belongs to youngest junior brother¡­" Hu Zi cast a sideways nce at Su Ming.


    Before second senior brother could agree to his words, Su Ming quickly put down his pot of wine with a very solemn expression.


    "That beast skin book belongs to Master!" Su Ming said seriously.


    Second senior brother instantly put on a serious look. Once he nodded, he said to Hu Zi, "That''s right. Even youngest junior brother agrees to it, so it looks like it really belongs to Master. Or perhaps it belongs to eldest senior brother. Eldest senior brother, if you don''t speak up, I''ll take it that you shook your head. Eldest senior brother won''t lie, so it must really belong to Master."


    Hu Zi''s mouth twitched. Eldest senior brother no longer had a head, so there was no way he could actually shake his head.


    Su Ming and second senior brother had already told Hu Zi about what happened to eldest senior brother. Only since he knew about the reason behind why eldest senior brother was missing and that he was still alive did Hu Zi have the heart to talk about the question of the owner of those beast skin books.


    "Alright, they belong to Master. Well, Master has no respectable qualities despite his age anyway, and he often uses my Runes to peek at others¡­ It''s very logical that he hides such things." Hu Zi immediately moved to stand with his second senior brother and Su Ming.


    But as he spoke, he fell silent. The joyful atmosphere that surrounded them previously gradually disappeared as if it was blown away by the sea breeze.


    As the moon shone on them and Hu Zi fell silent, second senior brother did not speak up, either. Instead he looked at the sea and the sky. There was a slightly mncholic look on his face.


    Su Ming drank his wine quietly.


    "I miss Master¡­" Hu Zi mumbled softly.


    "When I reached Eastern Wastnds, I searched everywhere, but I only managed to find some clues. It seems like Master has already left thend of Berserkers and went out of Yin Death Region¡­ At that time, I was ambushed and chased down by the Immortals. In the end, Di Tian attacked and suppressed me under Great Leaf Immortal Sect¡­


    "Many yearster, I sensed eldest senior brother''s presence approaching the ce where I was¡­" Second senior brother picked up his pot of wine and took huge gulps from it. Sadness filled his face.


    "I yed all of Di Tian''s clones in the ce where Immortals descend and eventually killed his magical body as well. As one of the Immortals'' Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, it will be difficult for Di Tian to descend to thend of Berserkers again in a short period of time.


    "Eldest senior brother was captured alive by Di Tian all those years ago because he wanted to turn him into his clone, but in the end, eldest senior brother used Di Tian and returned to his roots by cutting his own head. He took up his battle axe and named himself Xing Gan¡­" Su Ming mumbled as he looked at his eldest senior brother''s statue.


    "I only knew that second senior brother is in Great Leaf Immortal Sect because eldest senior brother told me about it. Eldest senior brother once said that Master''s presence was no longer in thend of Berserkers, but that Master was not dead. There can only be one exnation for this¡­ It''s just as you said, second senior brother, Master has left thend of Berserkers." Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then drank his wine.


    "Then we can be certain that Master has left thend of Berserkers." A dark light shone in second senior brother''s eyes as he mumbled under his breath.


    "What could have caused Master to leave thend of Berserkers in such a hurry that he would not even have time to tell us?"


    "Unless¡­ Master did not go willingly, but instead had run into an ident, or had even run into a powerful enemy!"


    "Morning Dao Sect" Hu Zi suddenly lifted his head and looked at second senior brother.


    He remained silent for a moment, then nodded.


    Su Ming looked at them. He had a feeling that Hu Zi and second senior brother knew a secret that he did not.


    Hu Zi fell silent. A smile appeared on second senior brother''s lips, but that smile showed a biting cold killing intent. Su Ming remained calm, but the murderous aura within his calmposure was the thickest among the three of them.


    "Yu Xuan''s mutt is a World Traversing Abyss Dragon. Thatss must have been able toe to thend of Berserkers because of it. With that dragon, we might be able to leave thend of Berserkers and Yin Death Region to head to thend of Immortals." A glint appeared in second senior brother''s eyes.


    "Qian Chen is also not a Berserker. He''s a person who descended to ournd, but he''s not an Immortal. The way he descended is different from the others, and we had an agreement before that he would take me to the ce he descended," Su Ming said calmly.


    "Hmph, that bald crane has its own secrets as well. I brought it to my Dream before, and it did not notice that I saw some of its memories here and there. That bald crane is not a spirit from thend of Berserkers, but neither did ite from thend of Immortals. It came from True Morning Dao World. It seems like it has quite aplicated rtionship with that Morning Dao Sect that Master mentioned before." A lively sparkle appeared in Hu Zi''s eyes. At that moment, the simple and honest demeanor could no longer be found on him. Instead, there was a rather crafty look on his face.


    "Youngest junior brother, you entered Master''s tutgete and joined the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers soon after. Then, you were alone outside¡­ There are many things you don''t know about. Master did not have time to tell you those things before he went missing either." Second senior brother looked at Su Ming when he spoke. He had already managed to tell the questions in Su Ming''s mind.


    "Master is a Berserker¡­ but the sect he entered and the skills he inherited were not from thend of Berserkers but an incredibly huge gctical sect within True Morning Dao World. There are an endless number of disciples in that sect, and it''s the most powerful sect in True Morning Dao World!


    "More urately speaking, that sect is the reason why True Morning Dao World exists!


    "The entire True Morning Dao World and even the Immortals'' Three Sovereigns and five Emperors are just a part of that world. That sect is too big, and its name is Morning Dao Sect. True Morning Dao World is in truth¡­ this sect!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He had never heard of this before.


    "Master told us all of these when he thought the time was right. He had intended to tell it to you once the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers ended¡­ but before he could manage to do so, he went missing." Second senior brother looked at the sea and the sky, and an expression that said he missed Master appeared on his face.

 Chapter 726 — His Second Senior Brother and Hu Zi’s Origins

    <h4>Chapter 726: His Second Senior Brother and Hu Zi¡¯s Origins</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then asked slowly, "Then who is Dao Chen? What is his rtionship with Morning Dao?"


    "Dao Chen is Morning Dao Sect''s Progenitor and also master of True Morning Dao World. His will has existed for an endless amount of years, and it''s said that his level of cultivation has reached an incredibly terrifying stage.


    "I don''t know the details either. When Master introduced Morning Dao Sect, he once mentioned that his Master, who is our Grandmaster, is one of the many Sect Elders in Morning Dao Sect.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is the Immortals or the other races, as long as they have certain qualifications, you will find that you can trace them all the way back to Morning Dao Sect. There is a Sect Elder from Morning Dao Sect behind each of the races.


    "Morning Dao Sect is like a huge web that fills all the corners of True Morning Dao World. That''s why I said that Morning Dao Sect is actually True Morning Dao World.


    "Our Grandmaster has only taken in eighteen disciples in his life. Our Master was taken in as a disciple when he was roaming about thends of Berserkers. At that time, there were several other Berserkers who also went under our Grandmaster''s tutge. They once went out of thend of Berserkers multiple times with our Grandmaster¡­ But in the end, due to different ideals, due to the difference in opinion regarding their path of cultivation, and due to Master injuring arge amount of people due to an incident, he left Grandmaster and returned to thend of Berserkers.


    "When he returned to thend of Berserkers, the injuries he sustained that year did not heal, and he became weaker and weaker as time passed, but it was precisely due to this weakness that he created Change of Heart!


    "It''s the same Change of Heart that allows our roots and foundations to never change no matter what sort of divine abilities we practice or what happens to our external appearance.


    "Our eldest senior brother is a descendent of Nine Li and the Lord of the Shamans. He has been with our Master the longest. I was originally a soul fragment in the world, gathered together by the first Phantom Equal from Phantom Dais Tribe to be a Phantom.


    "I never had any intelligence. When Phantom Equal died, I suddenly obtained intelligence¡­ I didn''t vanish after that but started drifting about in the world.


    "Many years passed, and then, I met our Master. He helped me transform and gave me the Abyss Dragon Scale to gather corporeal form. From then on, I followed Master and became his second disciple." Second senior brother spoke softly, but his voice reverberated in the air.


    "Hu Zi''s origins are even moreplicated. He was also the one who was valued the most by our Master, because his potential surpassed mine and eldest senior brother''s. He''s¡­" Second senior brother cast Hu Zi a nce.


    Hu Zi drank quietly by the side. He did not speak.


    "Yin Death Region is a mysterious ce. Master once said that this mysterious existence is a ce that even Morning Dao Sect has to be careful of¡­ Berserkers¡­ Heh heh, Berserkers aren''t a race that appeared naturally. They are one of the many races within Yin Death Region!


    "Based on Master''s understanding, there are many races in Yin Death Region, and in Morning Dao Sect''s words, these races are all felons!" Second senior brother lifted his head and cast a nce at the sky.


    "There are an endless number of worlds in the depths of Yin Death Vortex. That ce¡­ is the true Yin Death Region. The ce where we Berserkers are located is actually one of the worlds in this gigantic Yin Death Vortex!


    "The reason behind why Immortals descended into our world and why it''s pretty famous within Morning Dao Sect is because Lie Shan Xiu, our first God of Berserkers was born here!


    "He is an anomaly. He''s a madman whose level of cultivation went through the roof. He''s a powerful warrior that managed to walk out of thend of Berserkers and shocked even Yin Death Region, as well as sent Morning Dao Sect into a buzz!


    "He is also the first Yin Death''s Child that Yin Death Region eventually recognized and supported at full strength!"


    Su Ming''s breathing quickened. These things were rather simr to what he understood, but most of them were things that he had never heard before.


    "He conquered many worlds and opened a path leading to Bright Yang Region. It was the path leading to the spot where Morning Dao Sect was located in True Morning Dao World, making thend of Berserkers the one and only region that could break into Bright Yang from Yin Death. It is also the path Immortals and the other races from True Morning Dao World use toe to our world.


    "Lie Shan Xiu fought against Dao Chen, but did not die. He enved the people from various worlds, causing his name to ring through Morning Dao Sect and thend of Berserkers to be the transition spot between Yin Death and Bright Yang.


    "That''s why Grandmaster coulde here and take in our Master as his disciple," second senior brother exined calmly. Every single one of his sentences verified Su Ming''s understanding, and from there, he gained a true perception of the world.


    "There are nine cultivations beyond Yin Death Region. The Immortals were the ones who ced those cultivations there to lock down Yin Death Region¡­ but in truth, they can''t seal Yin Death Region. They are just there for thend of Berserkers.


    "But besides the cultivations, there''s also a Rune that Morning Dao Sectid out themselves, and it is one that the Immortals cannot control. That Rune is made of ny-nine tiger talismans and forty-nine dragon talismans.


    "This is just the first Rune used to suppress Yin Death Region¡­ Even Lie Shan Xiu did not dare touch this Rune carelessly. Instead, he used his great power and his status as Yin Death''s Child to open up another path, allowing him to avoid the Rune and exit the ce, making thend of Berserkers a special case.


    "Master wasted a lot of effort in the past to lure out a wisp of presence from the ny-nine tiger talismans, though I don''t know what method he used to do that. He gathered that presence together into a soul and sent it into a female Berserker he chose. Then, she gave birth to a son¡­ and that is Hu Zi."


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and looked towards Hu Zi, who continued drinking silently. It was clear that he had known about this since a long time ago, and at that moment, there was not a hint of expression on his face.


    "Hu Zi''s Enter Dream is a divine ability he was born with. It is a power born from the source of the first Rune. It is an Art that was left behind by the person whoid out the Rune.


    "Our Master is a man of great talents. He once said that Hu Zi is the key to break the first Rune, and only Hu Zi alone will be able to do it!" Second senior brother lifted his head and ruffled Hu Zi''s head. Hu Zi simply allowed this affectionate gesture. He ced his pot of wine down and looked at Su Ming.


    "Youngest junior brother, that''s how I came to be. I don''t know what Master''s ns are. I only know that Master is nice to me, eldest senior brother is nice to me, and while second senior brother constantly hits me, he is also nice to me. Youngest junior brother, you''re also nice to me, that''s why my life is yours!


    "No matter what you want me to do, I will do it," Hu Zi said seriously.


    Second senior brother then looked at Su Ming and said slowly, "As for you, youngest junior brother, Master once said¡­ that he can''t see through you.


    "When you went off to the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers, Master watched you leave, and told Hu Zi and I that he can''t tell where you came from. The aura of death in your body is simr to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, but it is different as well.


    "Your presence and everything else made Master recall a secret his Grandmaster had once mentioned. It is a secret about what happened in True Morning Dao World in ages past. An unknown amount of years ago, when True Morning Dao World was at its strongest, a couple broke into their world¡­


    "They should have been running from danger. At that time, the woman was pregnant, and the man was gravely injured¡­ but the presence that spread out from his body incited a huge change in the entire True Morning Dao World.


    "They did not seem to intend to stay for long in True Morning Dao World, but the change in True Morning Dao World''s presence caught Morning Dao Sect''s attention, and after using some unknown method, they became certain that the couple possessed¡­ a supreme treasure that surpassed Morning Dao Cauldron.


    "That treasure¡­ did not seem to belong to any one of the four True Great Worlds!


    "A battle to snatch that treasure began because of that, but the man was too strong. He was so strong that even if he was gravely injured, he still managed to spill a lot of blood. Even Dao Chen, who was at the peak of his condition¡­ lost when fighting against him!


    "If the woman had not felt pain in her stomach and started bleeding during the fight, then no one would have been the man''s opponent¡­ The woman''s physical constitution was incredibly unique. Once she started bleeding, she lost all her cultivation base.


    "Morning Dao Sectunched a crazed counterattack, and that was a bloody battle that swept through the entire True Morning Dao World. In the end¡­ the man brought with him his anger, sadness, madness, his dying wife, and even greater injuries, and rushed out of True Morning Dao World.


    "Before he left, it''s said that his eyes turned crimson, and he turned his head back to look at his pursuers from Morning Dao Sect and spoke something," second senior brother said softly and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained silent. He did not speak.


    "This world¡­ shall be built for Abyss!" Second senior brother stopped talking for a moment.


    "From then on, the entire gxy of True Morning Dao World started showing signs of withering. All the spiritual aura in the world gradually dispersed. There were even quite arge number of cultivations that turned into wastnd due to theplete drain of spiritual aura.


    "This strange phenomenon caused a great wave of panic¡­


    "Morning Dao Sect was no longer as strong as before, but even so, this sect was still the lord of True Morning Dao World.


    "Master knew that you were called Su Ming, and because he could not tell where you came from, he thought of that rumor. He also remembered that there was a ce that was sealed up in the Immortals'' gxy, and it''s said that there is a corpse within that seal." Once second senior brother spoke up to this point, he no longer said anything else.


    Hu Zi watched Su Ming remain silent by the side.


    The night grew darker. The sea breeze brought with it humidity and a hint of cold as it blew past. It lifted Su Ming''s hair, and he raised his head to look at the sky before closing his eyes.


    After some time, a smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. He opened his eyes and looked at his second senior brother as well as Hu Zi.


    "I don''t know whether this is rted to the couple you mentioned, second senior brother¡­ but I do know that I am¡­ the soul of the corpse sealed in thend of Immortals," Su Ming stated calmly.


    His second senior brother and Hu Zi did not say a word, but after a moment, Hu Zi lifted his head swiftly, looked at Su Ming, then lifted his right hand to hit his chest.


    "Damn it all! Damn those Immortals! Youngest junior brother, don''t worry, your senior brother Hu Zi will definitely get your physical body back!" Hu Zi said loudly. A serious expression that came from the depths of his heart appeared on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter what statuses we have. I am your second senior brother, and you are my youngest junior brother. We¡­ are family." Second senior brother smiled. That smile that was just as it had always been in the past was especially warm in this dark night on the ninth summit.


    "Our Master has gone missing. He should have run into an ident or been taken by force from thend of Berserkers¡­ No matter what, this isn''t our Master''s will. We must search for him!" second senior brother said and clenched his fists.


    "But where should we look for him?" Hu Zi asked loudly.


    "Hu Zi, do you remember those rather strange words Master said before he left?" A glint appeared in second senior brother''s eyes, and a ray of dark light showed up inside them.

 Chapter 727 — Blood of Nine Li

    <h4>Chapter 727: Blood of Nine Li</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Before Master left, he once looked at the sky and said something." Second senior brother looked as if he was remembering something.


    "He said¡­ ''It''s almost time. But the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds appeared, could it be?''" Second senior brother''s eyes shone as he looked at Su Ming. "That''s what he said. Youngest junior brother, can you find any clues based on these words?"


    "It''s almost time? Then we must first know what ''time'' Master was talking about. As for him mentioning the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds in his second sentence, it must mean that Master had associated something with it and formed some guesses because of it. The thing that he guessed is what Master did not say in his unfinished sentence," Su Ming said slowly.


    "When I was suppressed under Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s mountain, I examined these words for a long period of time. I thought back on all the words Master had spoken after I started following him, but I did not manage to find what he meant by the word ''time''. Youngest junior brother, Hu Zi, did Master ever talk to you about anything that is rted to ''time''?" Second senior brother looked at Su Ming and Hu Zi.


    "I can''t remember. There shouldn''t be." Hu Zi scratched his head.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, but couldn''t recall anything. Yet soon, a focused look appeared in his eyes, and his gazended on the statue that was eldest senior brother.


    "Eldest senior brother was the first who mentioned that Master''s presence was no longer in thend of Berserkers, and he had even guessed it. Besides, he is the one who''s been with Master the longest, perhaps¡­ eldest senior brother knows."


    As Su Ming spoke, second senior brother and Hu Zi also looked towards their eldest senior brother, who was now a statue.


    After a period of silence, second senior brother sucked in a deep breath.


    "We''ll talk about this when eldest senior brother wakes up. I''ve thought of a method to wake him on our way back. We''ll have four fifths of a chance that this method will allow eldest senior brother to wake up." Second senior brother then looked at Hu Zi.


    "Hu Zi, your level of cultivation is the lowest, but your Enter Dream is very abstruse. Try using Enter Dream to find eldest senior brother''s consciousness in the statue. His consciousness should be clouded, but even if it is, he won''t hurt you, since you are his junior brother. Once you find eldest senior brother''s consciousness, use your Enter Dream and protect his consciousness so that it won''t disappear."


    Hu Zi nodded gravely. To him, this was as important as saving his Master, and it was at a level that was even more important than his own life.


    "Youngest junior brother, it''s difficult for my level of cultivation to be categorized using the Berserkers'' levels of cultivation. Based on my perception, my currentbat abilities have surpassed those who have attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm, but are still a little inferior to yours.


    "Among the three of us, your level of cultivation is the greatest, and you have to do the most important task." Second senior brother looked at Su Ming when he said those words.


    Su Ming met second senior brother''s gaze, and a brilliant sparkle appeared in his eyes as he waited for his next words.


    "Gather blood from Shamans'' hearts. The more you can gather, the better, especially from Shamans'' Great Patriarch. This person''s level of cultivation was extraordinary in the past, and I remember that he had reawakened during the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers. His heart''s blood is the most crucial!


    "But you have to be careful of this person. When Master was at his weakest, he had fought against this person before. He had not been his opponent because this person had a talisman on him. This talisman came from Morning Dao Sect. Based on what Master said, that talisman was created from a huge portion of power that came from a Morning Dao Sect Elder''s mind. It could make the Shamans'' Great Patriarch be stronger after nine deaths!


    "Based on Master''s analysis, this person is the same as him, having been taken in secretly as a disciple by those in Morning Dao Sect. He was then given the important treasure, that allowed him to reach a state of being almost indestructible.


    "Every single time he wakes up, he will have nine lives, and every single time he dies, his power will increase exponentially. When he dies the ninth time, the talisman''s power will spread out in arge area, making it seem as if he died, but in truth, his body will enter deep sleep. The talisman will absorb the power of the world by itself at that time, and once it collects a certain amount, Great Patriarch will wake up again.


    "This is an incredibly strange cultivation method. It fuses with the Shamans'' Spells, making the Great Patriarch into an undying and imperishable existence¡­ He has the Shamans'' blood of Nine Li flowing through his veins, and that blood is incredibly thick in him. That''s because due to his indestructible status, he has sucked away practically all the blood from all the Nine Li Shaman Lords in thend of Shamans.


    "But he won''t kill all of them. Every single time, he will leave some alone so that they will give birth to the next generation. This way, he can devour more of them. If eldest senior brother had not been saved by Master, he would have been killed by the Great Patriarch.


    "When the Great Patriarch awakened from his sleep, our Master, Western Sea n''s Guru Li Long, and a mysterious powerful warrior fought together against him, and only together did they manage to destroy him after his ninth death.


    "It''s a pity that Master''s injuries did not heal during those years, or else it would have not been so difficult for him to kill that person. It would have also not been impossible for him to search for where the Great Patriarch''s real body was hidden when he disappeared and went into deep sleep, making it difficult for Master to destroy himpletely.


    "Youngest junior brother, your current level of cultivation has surpassed our Master''s when he was injured. Go and kill the Great Patriarch, find where his real body is hidden, and then take his blood of Nine Li. This is the key to awakening our eldest senior brother!


    "Only by using blood that is purer than our eldest senior brother''s and Hu Zi''s protection can I cast the Great Heavenly Phantom Art and lure all the Phantoms in thend of Berserkers to attack the power in the Immortals'' Enchanted Vessel, which is in our eldest senior brother''s body.


    "I can''t go along with you to fight against the Great Patriarch, either. I will have to make my body disintegrate during this time to stir up the Phantoms in thend of Berserkers and make preparations to cast the Great Heavenly Phantom Art," second senior brother said in a low voice.


    Su Ming nodded without hesitation. Based on his memories, he was that mysterious person from all those years ago, so his understanding regarding the Great Patriarch was greater than that of others.


    Second senior brother hesitated for a moment, then spoke up once again. "If you can''t find the Great Patriarch''s hiding ce and obtain a lot of Nine Li''s blood, then we''ll have to use the second-best option. Go to Western Sea n where Guru Li Long has a Shaman Dragon. That dragon once devoured some of the Great Patriarch''s blood of Nine Li while they were fighting.


    "I heard that it went through a mutationter on. If you can extract that mutated blood of Nine Li, we might be able to use it. Although that blood will only have four tenths of a chance to wake our eldest senior brother, but if you can''t find the Great Patriarch''s hiding ce, we''ll use it!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he asked calmly, "If I get both the Great Patriarch and the Shaman Dragon''s blood of Nine Li, then what will be the chances of waking our eldest senior brother?"


    "If you can get both of them, then I''m certain I''ll have nine tenths of a chance to make our eldest senior brother rise from his sleep!" second senior brother said solemnly with a serious expression on his face.


    Su Ming nodded. Once he cast a deep look at the statue that was his eldest senior brother, he exchanged nces with Hu Zi and his second senior brother. He saw the determination and resolve in their eyes, and his own resolve was reflected in their eyes as well.


    "Err¡­ youngest junior brother, remember to talk to Yu Xuan and borrow that mutt. With it around, no one can harm you," second senior brother suddenly said and winked at him.


    Su Ming frowned, and with a rather strange look on his face, he turned around and walked towards the ce where Yu Xuan stayed.


    When morning arrived, Hu Zi was sleeping soundly while hugging eldest senior brother''s statue. Second senior brother was sitting cross-legged by his side, and as his body gradually distorted, Su Ming took with him¡­ two mutts and a woman with a clearugh and left the ninth summit in four long arcs.


    There was no way Yu Xuan would not join this sort of thing¡­


    As for the other mutt, that was the bald crane. It suddenly felt that this form would make it look more imposing. As it flew, it even started barking to its heart''s content while feeling proud of itself.

 Chapter 728 — God of Shamans Island

    <h4>Chapter 728: God of Shamans Ind</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Two people, two mutts¡­ or perhaps more urately speaking, it should be a dragon and a bald crane.


    They turned into four long arcs in the sky and flew towards the portion of the Dead Sea beyond Freezing Sky n''s ind. Su Ming''s expression was calm all along the way, but his brows were constantly furrowed. All of this was thanks to Yu Xuan, who had ackadaisical demeanor while she ate roasted seeds by his side.


    Yu Xuan''s demeanor varied a lot from what Su Ming could sense. She would asionally be mischievous, then shy and naive, then ignorant and confused, then dignified and graceful. Right then, thisckadaisical manner gave her another temperament.


    Yu Xuan, who was beautiful to begin with, became even more striking due to herckadaisical demeanor. If this was just the case and she had only continuedzing around this way, Su Ming might not have frowned, but the sounds of her chewing on those seeds constantly echoed in the air during their journey, and even the moaning wind could not cover up those crunching sounds.


    "Little dummy Su, you''ve been constantly frowning all along the journey. Let me guess, are the sounds of me eating my seeds bothering you?" Yu Xuan spat out some roasted seed skins, and the yellow mutt immediately darted forward to gulp them down. The ck mutt that was the bald crane was just about to snatch them, but when the mutt which was a dragon bared its teeth and red at it, therge ck mutt immediately put on a look of ttery and made a gesture as if it was saying that the mutt should go first.


    Su Ming ignored Yu Xuan. That woman gave him a feeling that he could not see through her clearly, and this made him incredibly cautious. At that moment, he looked as calm as usual as he flew over the Dead Sea in the form of a long arc. His eyes were cast forward. In that direction was ayer of purple fog that surrounded an incrediblyrge area, and it filled every nook and cranny of that ce.


    That spot was Su Ming''s destination. It was one of the three inds in South Morning, and it was upied by the Shamans.


    When they were just right outside the fog, Su Ming stopped and looked at the thick purple fog in that ce. He sank into pensive silence, and Yu Xuan noticed he was treating her as if she did not exist, so she let out a soft harrumph, and a thought appeared in her head. Immediately, a sly look shed in her eyes, and she let out a light cough.


    With it, the mutt that was chewing on the skin seeds immediately perked up its ears and lifted its head to look at the fog. A look of scorn appeared on its face, and it let out a low growl.


    That growl sounded like a dog''s bark but also like a dragon''s roar. It started off at a normal volume, but after a moment, it grew so loud that it shook the sky and earth, turning into a loud rumble that was deafening to the ears. This rumble was like a violent gust of wind that swept past the sea and charged straight towards the fog. Within an instant, it crashed into that fog, though the crash could not be seen. The fog that filled the area immediately started tumbling about violently, and the lingering sounds of the previous rumble echoed in the air.


    In the span of a breath, the fog that had seemed thick disintegrated under the roar and started falling back swiftly. It looked as if a violent gust of wind was sweeping up leaves. Right before Su Ming''s eyes, the fog¡­ disappeared without a trace.


    But that was not all. What Yu Xuan did could be considered as an act of helping Su Ming, but clearly, that was not the case. Once the fog disintegrated and fell backwards due to the mutt''s growl, a huge ind appeared on the surface of the sea.


    That ind appeared to be a small piece ofnd. Green covered all of the ground, and there were even some mountain ranges thaty sprawled on it. A primitive and slightly humid presence came crashing into their faces. At that moment, as the fog fell backwards, the ground also moved along with it¡­


    As the growl echoed, an endless number of trees was pulled off the ground with their roots and fell back along with the retreating fog. If anyone lifted their heads to look from the ind, they would see ayer of rolling purple fog, trees, earth, and even an innumerable amount of birds and beasts being swept away against their will.


    As the ground shook, several powerful presences spread out from the forests and the mountain ranges, and along with them came shouts that were filled with shock and anger.


    "Which audacious lunatic dared to offend God of Shamans Ind?!"


    "Are you asking for death?! All those who enter God of Shamans Ind without permission must die!"


    As those shouts rang out, nearly a hundred people flew up from the ground. Those people were all dressed in beast skins, which gave them a primeval appearance, but the Shamanic presence within them was incredibly pure. Among them were Soul Catchers, Battle Shamans, and Spirit Mediums, and most of them were Medial Shamans. Some of them even exuded vast presences, and those were Latter Shamans.


    Yu Xuan ced her hands behind her back with a smile and stood by the side, even whistling a few notes, as if this had nothing to do with her.


    Su Ming had been wondering whether he should break in or search for the Great Patriarch in secret and fight against him alone, but once Yu Xuan made a mess of the ce, sneaking in was now impossible.


    He knew that Yu Xuan had done this because of her personality and because she was angry that he had ignored her all along the way. She might have caused him some problems, but Su Ming still did not spare her a nce. He slowly moved forward.


    The hair of Su Ming, who was dressed in white, was dancing in the wind. His expression was cold and aloof, and when he walked over, the Shamans closed in on him. At the instant the long arcs approached him, the presence of Life Cultivation swiftly erupted with a bang from his body.


    The eruption of his presence caused the weather to change instantly and the air behind Su Ming to immediately distort. A powerful might spread out as his power erupted, covering the entirend.


    "Stand back," Su Ming stated tly. His voice was not loud, but as the mighty pressure and his power spread out, his voice entered the hearts and souls of the near hundred Shamans around, sounding like an endless amount of thunderbolts that crackled at the same time. It caused the Shamans'' expressions to immediately change drastically, and all of them, including the Latter Shamans, coughed up blood.


    In fact, besides some of the Latter Shamans, all the others felt their hearts tremble when they coughed up blood due to Su Ming''s voice and might. Their consciousness was immediately shaken till they scattered, and they plunged down from midair. They might not have died, but they were knocked out by his voice alone.


    The Latter Shamans gritted their teeth to remain awake, but blood started pouring from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Shock and disbelief appeared on their faces, and those emotions turned into screams of fear.


    "This is not greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm¡­ You¡­ You¡­"


    "Who are you?!"


    Almost at the same time Su Ming''s might spread out, four presences that belonged to End Shamans immediately appeared. When they charged towards Su Ming, they turned into four people before him.


    They were three men and one woman. Two among them were old men, while thest man and the woman were both in their middle ages. Once they appeared, they stared at Su Ming with incredibly grave expressions, as if they were facing off a powerful enemy.


    Long arcs charged forth behind them from the entire God of Shamans Ind. In the blink of an eye, thousands of long arcs shed in the sky and transformed into Shamans. Their faces were pale, but they gritted their teeth and stood in midair as they looked at Su Ming from the distance.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the four End Shamans and stated tly, "It''s just a Shaman ind, and you already have four End Shamans."


    "Sir, who might you be? What have we from God of Shamans Ind done to offend you? Please tell us." One of the four End Shamans, an old man with a lot of brown patches on his face, spoke with a hoarse voice.


    His heart was in great shock. This person had managed to knock out nearly a hundred Shamans by just his might alone, and even the Latter Shamans had started bleeding from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. This sort of power was something that he could not match.


    Before Su Ming even managed to get a word in, Yu Xuan''s voice immediately rang out loudly and clearly by his side.


    "Don''t you understand yet, old man? This is a robbery. Do you even know what a robbery is? We''re here to rob you!" An excited look appeared on Yu Xuan''s face. Her voice reverberated in the air, causing the faces of the old End Shaman and all the other Shamans behind him to turn incredibly sour.


    "Robbery?" The middle-aged female End Shaman beside the old man let out a cold harrumph, and killing intent appeared in her eyes.


    Su Ming was indifferent. His gaze never fell on those Shamans, but was cast at the distance. Over there, he could see a mountain in the deeper parts of the ind. That mountain was very tall, but strangely enough, while he could see it when he first cast his gaze on it, when he stared at it long enough, that mountain would disappear.


    ''The Shamans'' sacred mountain¡­''


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with thisnd and this sacred mountain. He hade to this ce before. It was before the Catastrophe of the Eastern Wastnds. At that time, Hong Luo had woken up, and he had his first battle against Di Tian''s clone beyond this sacred mountain.


    He still remembered that there was a coffin on the Shamans'' sacred mountain¡­


    It had been many years since then. Now that Su Ming hade here once more, the huge mass ofnd he remembered had turned into an ind. He looked at the Shamans'' sacred mountain in the distance, and had a feeling that many things had changed in the world.


    In silence, he walked forward, and as he lifted his foot to take his first step to that ce, a great, mighty pressure spread out with a bang, causing the air in the area around Su Ming to immediately begin distorting.


    At the instant his might spread out, the expressions of the four End Shamans on the ind changed at the same time. They could sense the terrifying pressure from Su Ming''s body clearly, and if they continued standing in his way, they would be crushed.


    The Latter Shamans who were bleeding from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth and were standing closest to Su Ming found that they could no longer withstand the pressure. They coughed up blood and immediately fainted. Their bodies fell to the ground.


    Almost at the instant these Latter Shamans fell unconscious and Su Ming took that one step forward, the four End Shamans let out low growls and spread out their powers at the same time. Those waves of power turned into four divine thoughts that belonged to End Shamans and pressed onto Su Ming in an invisible manner to resist against the suffocating presenceing from him.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He took another step forward. This was the second step he took. At the instant his footnded, his presence crashed into the four divine thoughts from the End Shamans.


    A soundless rumble turned into waves of ripples that spread out. The four End Shamans coughed up blood at the same time and all of them staggered three steps back. There were looks of disbelief on their shocked faces.


    When Su Ming took his third step, his presence of Life Cultivation Realm came crashing forth with a momentum that could topple seas and mountains, and that presence pressed down on the four End Shamans as well as the thousands of Shamans behind them.


    The four End Shamans immediately coughed up blood and were forced back once more. This time, they were not the only ones who moved back. The thousands of Shamans behind them also moved back at the same time.


    With each step Su Ming took, they would take a step backwards, and it was especially so for the four End Shamans. As their faces turned pale, they coughed up blood and were forced back even more.


    There was no need for Su Ming to fight. He only needed to spread his presence of Life Cultivation Realm, and it was already enough for to suppress everything.

 Chapter 729 — Do You Remember Me?

    <h4>Chapter 729: Do You Remember Me?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Just who are you?!" The old End Shaman whose face was filled with brown patches coughed up blood. As he retreated, he shouted loudly. His eyes were filled with red, and the shock in his heart could no longer be described with words.


    ''With just his pressure alone, he managed to force all four of us backwards and made our Qi run wild, injuring us. We can''t even attack. He¡­ Just what level of cultivation does he have?!''


    The other three people''s faces were pale, and the same thoughts were running through their heads. In their eyes, Su Ming had already far surpassed them in terms of level of cultivation. In fact, they did not even possess the right to retaliate under the pressure of just standing before him.


    "Him? He''s called Su Ming. He''s the God of Berserkers. Can''t you tell?" Yu Xuan said in a lively voice from the side. She had followed Su Ming to this ce to y. At that moment, when she saw the Shamans'' expressions, she felt incredibly ted.


    Almost at the instant Yu Xuan said those words, the four End Shamans'' expressions changedpletely, and even the thousands of Shamans behind them cried out in surprise.


    The four End Shamanspletely gave up on resisting. God of Shamans Ind was notpletely isted from the world. They would asionally venture out, and they already knew what had happened in Eastern Wastnds a year ago.


    A God of Berserkers was born in the ce where the Immortalsnded. Then, Eastern Wastnds Tower shone with blood light that reached ten thousand lis. After that, Hidden Dragon Sect was destroyed, Sky Mist Dao was destroyed, three sects of Evil Sect were destroyed, and Great Leaf Immortal Sect waspletely wiped off Eastern Wastnds.


    There was no way they could put up a fight against this sort of enemy. Besides, they had no doubt about Yu Xuan''s words. This was the only usible exnation for how Su Ming''s power could be so great they wouldn''t even have the chance to retaliate.


    Su Ming frowned, then took a step forward before he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind the thousands of Shamans and was moving in the direction of the Shamans'' sacred mountain. His actions might seem slow, but in truth, he was crossing ten thousand feet with each step he took.


    Yu Xuan did not follow when Su Ming moved into the distance. Instead, she lifted her chin before the thousands of Shamans, then kicked the mutt that was baring its teeth while casting sideways nces at the ck dog which had ran to the ground at some point in time and was currently searching through the personal items of the unconscious people.


    "Do you know that you''ve offended someone?! Someone offered ten thousand crystals to buy all of your heads!" Yu Xuan let out a fake cough and pretended to be experienced and mature when she spoke.


    "But our Lord God of Berserkers is a kind man and harbors no grudges against you, so he doesn''t want to make things too hard for all of you. How about this? Bring out all the things you have and put them together to see how much they are worth. As long as the difference isn''t too big, we can let this slide.


    "But¡­ heh heh, if you dare hide anything and not give it up, then don''t me me for being vicious."


    While Yu Xuan was speaking and pretending to be very mature and experienced, the ck dog that was the bald crane was on the ground biting off a pendant from an unconscious Shaman''s neck. When it heard Yu Xuan''s words, it was momentarily stunned. It then blinked, showing a face of someone who had gained an epiphany.


    ''Darn, and here I was, working so hard. So you can actually rob someone like this? That''s right, why should I search for these treasures myself? I should make them hand them over on their own.'' The bald crane nodded gravely, thinking to itself that it had learned a new skill.


    Su Ming did not bother himself with Yu Xuan''s actions. There were no longer any Shamans blocking his way as he walked in midair. The ground underneath was covered by a forest, and at the end he could see the sacred mountain asionally appearing. When Su Ming approached the ce, a faintly discernible sound of a heartbeat came forth from the sacred mountain.


    Badump, badump¡­


    This sound became stronger as Su Ming got closer.


    At the instant he was ten thousand feet away from the sacred mountain, a low roar came from the asionally appearing sacred mountain. That low roar shook the sky and earth, and at the instant it rang out, it caused the entire God of Shamans Ind to tremble.


    It also caused the thousands of Shamans before Yu Xuan to turn their heads swiftly. There was no longer any panic on their faces, only zealousness.


    Yu Xuan blinked. She kicked the mutt, then lifted her head and looked over.


    The low roar reverberated in the air, bringing with it an intimidating presence that turned into a wave of impact full of banging sounds as it charged towards Su Ming from all directions in the ind. As the ground trembled, the sand let out sloshing sounds, and the leaves in the forest fell as if a violent gust of wind had swept past them. Su Ming senses that the roar came from the sacred mountain, but also from all the directions in the ind. As it surrounded him, it was as if there was no end to the sound.


    Almost at the same time the roar reverberated in the air, a person appeared out of thin air outside the sacred mountain. That person had unkempt hair and was half-naked, only the lower half of his body covered by beast skins. In his hand he held a gigantic bone staff, and on top of that bone staff were three small crimson snakes that were intertwined with each other. Their gazes were ghastly, and they were flicking out their forked tongues while letting out hissing sounds.


    The person took a step towards Su Ming and disappeared only to reappear several thousands of feet away from Su Ming. He disappeared again, but still reappeared thousands of feet away from Su Ming. When he disappeared a third time, a strange, sinisterughter that was unpleasant to the ears rose swiftly behind Su Ming and echoed in the air. Then, the person appeared behind Su Ming and lifted his dried up left hand. All five of his fingernails were sharp and ck, and they were all charging forward to seize Su Ming''s heart.


    "Is this how you greet an old friend?" Su Ming asked tly. He did not dodge, but took a step backwards and had his back crash into the old man''s left hand as he tried to seize his heart.


    A muffled bang rang through the air, and blood trickled out of the person with the unkempt hair''s mouth as he was forced backwards. When he lifted his head, he revealed a face full of wrinkles from underneath the messy hair.


    It was an incredibly old face, and its owner looked as if he had just crawled out of a coffin. However, his eyes were incredibly bright, and there was even the shadow of a crescent moon shining in them.


    His left hand was trembling slightly at that moment, for all five of those ck fingernails had cracked open. There was blood flowing out from those cracks.


    Su Ming turned around at a moderate pace and looked at the old man.


    His gaze met the old man''s, and Su Ming''s calmness as well as the old man''s ancient air made it seem as if the world around them had stopped moving for a moment.


    "I''ve lived for many years and seen far too many people. You didn''t really leave much of an impression on me, boy¡­ But I remember now. When we were beyond Sky Mist Barrier and I sent out one of my clones to battle, you were one of the young Berserkers who were by the sidelines."


    The old man was naturally the Shamans'' Great Patriarch, the man who practiced the Art of Nine Deaths. His voice was so raspy that it sounded like bones scraping against each other, and that sound was incredibly unpleasant to the ears. As he spoke, he even grinned, revealing an iplete set of teeth that were yellowing and darkening.


    "I originally intended to go to sleep. Now, I will devour your flesh and blood before I sleep, that should let me be able to have an even better rest."


    The old man licked his lips and swung the bone staff in his hand before him. A ball of ck fog instantly spread out from the bone staff, and as that fog tumbled about while contorting, it turned into a gigantic python that charged towards Su Ming as it roared.


    The old man swung the bone staff once again, and a dozen something balls of fog appeared in session. They turned into a dozen something gigantic pythons that swept up the sky and earth while charging towards Su Ming from all directions with low roars and ck fog in their midst.


    Once he finished this, the old man bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. His blood was ck and even had a rotten stench. Once he coughed it up, it instantly exploded and turned into nearly a thousand blood red worms that made it seem as if ayer of red clouds had spread over the sky.


    That was not the end. Once the old man finished doing this, he lifted his left hand and quickly formed a few seals before himself. Every single time two of his fingers on his shriveled left hand touched each other, the sky would rumble, and in the midst of all those rumbling sounds, bolts of lightning sliced through the sky in the form of long arcs, but they did not descend on the ground. Instead, they started shing in the sky as if they had been frozen there.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred bolts of lightning froze up as they cracked in midair, as if they had been forced to stop. As those bolts of lightning connected and intersected with each other, they outlined a gigantic battle axe.


    That battle axe was several thousands of feet big and formed by the bolts of lightning in midair. When the old man lifted his left hand and pointed towards the sky, it immediately rushed towards Su Ming with a bang.


    "Don''t you remember me?"


    With an indifferent expression, Su Ming walked slowly towards the ce where the old man was, and as he moved forward, the dozen something pythons made of ck fog from all around him roared and rushed towards him. Yet at the instant they closed in on Su Ming, cracking sounds instantly rose from their bodies and all of them turned into ice statues. As those statues shivered, they broke down and shattered into pieces.


    When Su Ming''s footnded, the blood worms formed from the old man''s blood that numbered to nearly a thousand closed in on him with a sharp whistle. Those blood worms were all incredibly sharp, and when they were about to touch Su Ming, he took a step forward and moved past them. Once he did so, the blood worms instantly started contorting and turned into ice that fell to the ground.


    All of this took Su Ming less than the span of three breaths. Almost at the instant he finished speaking, he was already standing in front of the old man.


    The old man''s expression changed and his pupils shrank. Right at the instant he was about to retreat, Su Ming lifted his left hand and seized his throat.


    "Now, do you remember me?"


    Su Ming''s voice was t. When he spoke, the sky roared, and the lightning battle axe came charging down with a bang, but at the instant it closed in, the killing sword appeared in Su Ming''s right hand, and he sliced with it diagonally in the direction behind him, right where the battle axe was. A bang shot up into the air, and the lightning battle axe swiftly broke down.


    At the same time, Su Ming tightened his grip around the old man''s throat.


    "This is the first death." When Su Ming spoke in his t and disinterested voice, a destructive power surged from his body into the old man''s, shattering his body.


    Almost at the moment the Great Patriarch''s body shattered and turned into dust, an even more powerful presence erupted from the spot where he died. Then, out of nowhere, the old man''s body appeared once again, but this time, he was not as old as he was previously.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are¡­"


    But before the Great Patriarch could even finish his sentence, Su Ming swiftly shed with his killing sword, and as the killing sword let out an excited and bloodthirsty sword whistle, it cut straight through the old man''s neck. His head flew up, and the old man''s body crumbled once again.


    "This is the second death," Su Ming said calmly.

 Chapter 730 — Life of Nine Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 730: Life of Nine Deaths</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming''s voice lingered in the air, and before it disappeared, the Great Patriarch''s body copsed. The difference of power between the Great Patriarch and Su Ming was too great with the Great Patriarch''s current condition. Su Ming could kill him in the blink of an eye.


    There was not a drop of blood on the killing sword, and it was a telling sign that the Great Patriarch who had died twice was not really an existence that was made of flesh and blood, but a bizarre thing that was somewhere in-between being an illusion and a being of flesh and blood.


    ''Art of Nine Deaths. I once killed the Shamans'' Great Patriarch along with Master and Guru Li Long all those years ago when we finally managed to make him fall into slumber¡­'' This was not the memories that belonged to Su Ming''s current incarnation. It was something from his previous life, one among the many reincarnations he had gone through.


    When the memories of that life appeared in his head, a presence that was stronger than before and belonged to End Shamans erupted forth with a bang from the space before Su Ming. That presence¡­ surpassed those who had attained greatpletion in the Berserker Soul Realm.


    As it exploded, a fist that was notpletely shriveled up shot out from the air and charged towards Su Ming''s chest like a bolt of lightning.


    As loud booming sounds reverberated in the air and the fist was seven inches away from Su Ming''s body, cracking sounds shot out into the air, and ice immediately grew on the fist, covering it instantly. The fist thus became an ice sculpture.


    At the same time, an old man who looked to be in his fifties took a step out of the air behind that fist. His hair was notpletely white but mixed with some ck strands of hair. His body was not as thin as bones either, but looked slightly stronger and bulkier. He was naturally the Shamans'' Great Patriarch, who had now resurrected for the third time.


    His body, his presence, and his life force seemed to have returned as his age regressed. At that moment, when he walked out and his presence erupted from his body,yers of ripples instantly appeared in the air around him.


    "Sir, since you said that you are an old acquaintance of mine, then tell me who you are!"


    The Great Patriarch pulled back his frozen right hand, and without even bothering to look at the ice on his arm, he flung it. Immediately, banging sounds rang out, and a ray of ck light spread out from his body, looking as if it wanted to destroy the ice.


    Yet no matter how that ck light covered the ice, it did not manage to make the ice show any signs of melting. Instead, the ice began to spread even faster.


    Only then did the Great Patriarch''s expression change.


    His heart thumped an extra time, and he became even more wary of Su Ming. His first and second deaths had beenpletely expected, because he had been weak, and his cultivation method was one where he would grow stronger as he died.


    Yet even if his third resurrection had begun showing his real strength, he still could not melt the ice on his arm. This made his heart shudder, and at the same time, a cautious expression appeared on his face.


    He had lived for far too many years, but no matter how hard he tried to think, he could not remember a single person whose shape would ovep with Su Ming''s. This made him incredibly uncertain of Su Ming''s words.


    "You will remember," Su Ming stated tly and took a step towards the old man.


    When his footnded, killing intent shone in the Great Patriarch''s eyes. As he moved, he began making various seals with his left hand at a rapid speed. Then, aplex string of chants that were difficult to understand fell from his mouth.


    Yet almost at the instant those chants rang in the air, Su Ming ced the killing sword horizontally before his body and swiped two of his fingers on his left hand from the bottom to the tip before gently flicking the weapon.


    A clear sword whistle echoed in the air, and within it was a bloodthirsty roar. It was the roar of the sword''s spirit, and as it spread out, the sword whistle instantly cut off the Great Patriarch''s chants.


    Once they were interrupted, Su Ming lifted his killing sword and sliced diagonally in the old man''s direction. A ray of sword light sliced through the sky, and during that time, Su Ming used the killing sword to slice through the air in the form of an arc before he turned the tip of the sword to his lower left.


    A shudder wrecked the Great Patriarch''s body where he stood thousands of feet away from Su Ming. Then, his body split into two and he broke into dust.


    He could not fight against the might within Su Ming''s killing sword. In fact, it was difficult for him to even try resisting it.


    The difference between their levels of cultivation became a difference between life and death when the Great Patriarch was pitted against Su Ming, who was unparalleled in this world.


    "This is the third death."


    Su Ming calmly looked at the spot before him, which was the ce where the Great Patriarch had died. The killing sword disappeared from his hand, and arge amount of purple fog appeared outside his body. That purple fog gathered together on Su Ming''s body and formed a purple armor. Once it covered even Su Ming''s face, it seemed as if he was wearing a mask.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air to his right. Purple fog immediately gathered there and turned into a huge long spear. That spear was purple in its entirety, and an indescribable bloodthirsty, murderous aura spread out from it.


    Almost at the instant the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear appeared, a presence that belonged to the Great Patriarch and was much stronger than before appeared in the world with a bang. The strength of this presence was already infinitesimally close to the Berserkers'' Life Cultivation Realm, and it was close to the Shamans'' Hollow stage, which was the stage after End.


    However, it was only close. He had notpletely reached it. To Su Ming, this level of cultivation stilly at a distance far from his current level of cultivation.


    "You''re a little stronger than in the past. I remember that you only managed to bring out this sort of power after your sixth death," Su Ming stated calmly.


    If his Master Tian Xie Zi had not cast a strange Art during their battle that year and connected their powers together to activate a talisman to kill the Great Patriarch for four consecutive times in quick session to end the battle, it would have been incredibly difficult for them to make the Great Patriarch fall asleep.


    At the instant the incredibly powerful presence erupted from the Great Patriarch, an illusory figure appeared in the distance and charged towards Su Ming in the blink of an eye. He was so quick that he was like an after image, and in an instant, he was already less than thirty feet away from Su Ming.


    This figure might be quick, but Su Ming could see clearly that it was a man in his forties. The man''s body was strong and filled with power, and the shadow of a crescent moon shone in his eyes.


    Su Ming remained calm. When the Great Patriarch came closer to him, he lifted the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear and thrust forward with it. The air looked as if it exploded, and as Su Ming''s presence of Life Cultivation roared, the tip of his spear not only tore through space, but arge amount of chilling air also spread out and caused snow to begin floating down in the entire region.


    This was the result of Su Ming''s Atman and also his Life Matrix, which was of midwinter. The cold air and snow spread out from the spear and went charging along with the spear towards the iing Great Patriarch in midair.


    Yet at the instant the cold air, the snow, and the spear were about to touch him, a sinister and malicious intent suddenly appeared at the corners of the middle-aged Great Patriarch''s lips. Before the tip of the spear could touch him, a chilling re appeared in his eyes, and a destructive power erupted from his body. He chose to self-destruct!


    He made his body explode in exchange for an even greater power. The destruction that was stirred up surpassed his full-powered strike before he self-destructed, and it was a killing move he managed to execute by using an extreme method while having the advantage of resurrection.


    When he self-destructed, it was his fourth death. His consciousness was quickly leaving his exploding body to gather together somewhere else for his fifth resurrection.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. The long spear in his right hand continued charging forward without changing direction, but he lifted his left hand and turned the back of his hand downwards while his palm faced the sky.


    He said tly, "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny." As Su Ming spoke, the long spear came into contact with the destructive waves that were stirred up by the Great Patriarch self-destruction. At that instant, Su Ming swung his left hand towards the exploding Great Patriarch.


    With it, thews of the world swiftly transformed around the exploding Great Patriarch''s body.


    "Since you''re seeking death by self-destructing, then why don''t you explode a few more times?"


    When Su Ming spoke his words, the motions of the Great Patriarch''s body bursting apart as he exploded froze abruptly, and the signs of destruction instantly turned backwards. The body swiftly gathered together from its crumbling state, as if time was flowing backwards.


    Once the torn pieces gathered together and turned back into The Great Patriarch''s body, a dazed and confused look appeared on his face as he discovered to his shock that his consciousness had been forcefully held back in his body by this power that seemed to turn back time. He could simply not leave.


    Because of it, this body became his fifth resurrection. This was the first time he ran into such a shocking thing in his long life. Before this, he had never experienced such a thing.


    While he was in shock, his body restored itself from its exploding state against his will, then exploded once again. This was not what he wanted, but it was what was created by the change that urred when Su Ming controlled the past and the future.


    A wave of terror rose in the Great Patriarch''s heart. His body exploded with a bang, and his consciousness scattered. This was his fifth death.


    Yet soon, he discovered to his despair that when he woke up once again, he was still standing before Su Ming, and he was still trapped in the fearsomew of time flowing backwards. He was still¡­ going to self-destruction.


    The sixth death.


    The seventh death.


    When the Great Patriarch died the eighth time, self-destructing while his consciousness scattered away, he let out a desperate roar. With it, just as his consciousness was about to fade away, a talisman suddenly appeared before him. As it shone, it sucked out his consciousness, and he was able to fuse with it, forcefully rushing out of Su Ming''s cycles of repetition brought by Destiny. He disappeared into midair.


    "You finally brought that thing out."


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. Almost the moment the talisman disappeared, he swiftly lifted his left hand to seize it. But right at the instant he was about to touch that talisman, he missed it, as if the talisman did not exist in the first ce.


    "Many people have tried to snatch this supreme treasure of mine over the countless years, but none of them were able to touch it. There will be no exception for you¡­" The Great Patriarch''s roar came out from the talisman that was now nearly gone.


    A chilling re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes when he saw that most of the talisman had vanished. He did not bother with the Great Patriarch''s voice. A freezing air instantly filled the area above his left hand, turning the area into something akin to an ice statue. That was Su Ming gathering his Life Matrix and Atman on his left hand. Once he did so, he went to seize that talisman with his left hand again. This time, at the instant his left hand touched the talisman, a booming sound rang out in Su Ming''s head.


    That booming was actually a voice shouting four words at the sky.


    "Life of Nine Deaths!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He knew that this voice had only appeared because he was not grabbing the talisman with an ordinary method. It spoke only because his Life Matrix had touched it.


    "You¡­ You¡­" A howl filled with disbelief came from that talisman. There was a shrill note within that howl that expressed shock.

 Chapter 731 — Helping Him Gain Enlightenment towards Life

    <h4>Chapter 731: Helping Him Gain Enlightenment towards Life</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''I see, so Life Matrices can be used this way.''


    Understanding appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The talisman was a treasure. It contained the presence of Life and could be given to others. The Great Patriarch had obtained this talisman and fused it with his body, allowing him to change his own Life to one of the Life of Nine Deaths.


    Once Su Ming grabbed the talisman, he yanked it, and as the sound of something tearing shot through the air, a small half of the talisman was immediately torn off. The remaining half disappeared without a trace.


    ''The Arts regarding Life that others give us can help us increase our levels of cultivation, but this method is the same as hastening growth, and it''s not good¡­ It''s the same case as with Si Ma Xin.''


    Su Ming gained a deeper level of understanding towards Life Matrix.


    As the remaining half of the talisman disappeared in midair, the destructive waves caused by the Great Patriarch''s self-destruction spread out and crashed into Su Ming''s long spear. The impact turned into a loud rumble that shook the sky and earth, sweeping in all directions.


    The ground was trembled because of the explosion. Cracks appeared, and arge amount of seawater surged in to submerge thend, causing nearly a fourth of the territory of God of Shamans Ind to be instantly submerged.


    Circles continued spreading out nonstop in midair. Some of the Shamans did not manage to dodge in time and were reduced to ashes. The circles spread far and wide before gradually disappearing.


    When they were gone, Su Ming moved a step. Not a single hint of injury could be found on him. The moment the middle-aged man exploded, he had stepped into the fragment''s dimension, which he had prepared to do a long time ago.


    When he walked out, he looked towards the Shamans'' sacred mountain, because during that moment, a wave of power that was even greater than his erupted there.


    At the time the waves spread out, a person appeared sitting at the top of that sacred mountain. He was a boy who looked like he was only eighteen to neen years old, but there was an ancient air about him. As he sat there, his eyes¡­ were reced by the light of a crescent moon. Anyone who looked into them would feel as if their souls were captured.


    There was half of a yellow piece of paper stuck to the boy''s forehead, and there were runic symbols shining on it. There were missing parts among those runic symbols, but it could still be seen that those runic symbols actually formed a crescent moon.


    The boy looked at Su Ming and said slowly, "I remember who you are now, sir. You were the one who fought against me along with Tian Xie Zi and Guru Li Long all those years ago, Su Ming!


    "Sometimes, the moon is dark, and sometimes, it is bright. Sometimes, the moon is round, and sometimes, it is not¡­ If a person dies nine times and lives nine times¡­ he only seeks to obtain perfection. This is¡­ the Life of Nine Deaths, which my Master gave to me."


    The boy looked at Su Ming standing thousands of feet away and stood up slowly. He then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming.


    "But he did not teach me¡­" When the boy wrapped his fist in his palm, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. At that moment, the Great Patriarch''s presence changed a lot, and he seemed like apletely different person.


    "The cold of midwinter is akin to the end of life. Winter, autumn, summer, and spring. This is¡­ the Life I havee to understand on my own." Su Ming looked at the boy, who was really the Great Patriarch, and waved his arm, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him slightly.


    The form of the boy the Great Patriarch had now taken was one that had never appeared before in Su Ming''s memories. He remembered that the Great Patriarch had taken the appearance of a strong man in his thirties when he was revived the ninth time during thest time they fought against each other.


    Yet now, he had be a young teenager.


    Clearly, the Great Patriarch''s Life of Nine Deaths allowed him to be stronger the younger he was. His current shape was a telling sign that the Great Patriarch had been diligent and improved a lotpared to his past self. He had also obtained a deeper level of understanding towards the Life of Nine Deaths which was bestowed upon him.


    "My Master once said that it is very difficult to control the Life that is given to you, and it is also very difficult to harmonize with it perfectly¡­ only when I train to the point where I can turn into an infant during my ninth death will it be possible for me to gainplete mastery and understanding of this Life¡­


    "I have obtained a lot in my battle with you today, sir, and I feel signs of a breakthrough. Please grant me enlightenment by teaching me, and help me achieve this breakthrough. I¡­ will never forget your great kindness."


    When the boy heard Su Ming talking about the Life he had understood on his own, his expression filled with excitement, and he bowed once again to Su Ming. His body rose slowly into the air, and when he was a thousand feet above the ground, he lifted his right hand and struck the sacred mountain behind him through the air.


    The mountain immediately let out rumbling sounds, and it began to slowly gain corporeal form instead of being an illusion that appeared asionally. A gigantic crack tore the mountain, and as it roared, the top slowly separated into two halves. A ray of dark light flew out from within andnded before Su Ming.


    It was a coffin¡­ a coffin Su Ming had seen in the past.


    "When I met you the second time, you cried when you saw this. This item came from the Immortals, and you must corrode the coffin with Yin Death Aura. You should havee here for this. For the enlightenment I have gained from your teachings, I will present this to you as a gift." Determination and zeal was in the boy''s eyes. At that moment, he was like apletely different personpared to the Great Patriarch Su Ming had seen earlier.


    He was like a person who sought Life, who could give up everything to find it, to reach a breakthrough in his level of cultivation, and to fuse with his Life of Nine Deaths.


    Searching for a person''s own Life Matrix toplete one''s own self¡ªthis was what it meant to seek Life.


    Su Ming looked into the boy''s eyes carefully, but he could not find a single hint of deceit or nefarious schemes in them. He only saw the determination to search for a breakthrough towards fusing with the Life of Nine Deaths.


    This sort of determination was rather simr to Su Ming''s own, in some sense.


    As Su Ming looked at the coffin before him, his expression gradually softened, and a hint of mncholy as well as nostalgia appeared on his face. Once he put away the coffin, he said, "I did not juste here for the coffin. I also came here for your physical body''s blood of Nine Yin.".


    The boy fell silent, but after a moment, he smiled in a free and unbothered manner, then lifted his hands to p them together. With it, light immediately started shining at his palm lines, and as they changed, a transparent coffin appeared before him.


    That coffin was not huge, and due to its transparent state, Su Ming could see a dried-up corpse lying inside.


    As he looked at the corpse, the boy lifted his right hand and tapped the center of the corpse''s brows. A trail of purple blood exuding a thick Shamanic presence flew out, and as the boy swung his arm, that blood charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming seized the air with his left hand, and a jade bottle instantly appeared on his palm. Once he put the blood into the bottle, the bottle instantly turned purple.


    "I have devoured all of the previous Nine Li Shaman Lords'' blood and refined it into nine drops of Shaman Source Blood in my body. I originally thought that this blood could help me reach a breakthrough, but it has served no purpose for me during the past years¡­ I will give you four drops as a present. Please enlighten me with your teachings!" The boy struck the coffin, and it immediatelynded on the ground.


    When it did so, a powerful ray of light appeared in the boy''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards the half of the talisman at the center of his brows.


    A gentle ray of light immediately began shining there. Once it enveloped his entire body, the boy started aging rapidly, as if time was flowing several times faster for his body. His hair gradually grew longer, his skin started giving off a feeling of time and age, his body slowly grewrger and stronger, and he turned into a young man of twenty-five or twenty-six years from that of a young teenager.


    Ovepping shadows suddenly appeared on his body when he turned into that young man, and a person walked out from those shadows. It was the boy, and he was pointing at his twenty-six-year-old self while looking at Su Ming.


    "This is my eighth life, and it is my life of a young man!"


    At the instant he said these words, a glint appeared in the young man''s eyes, and time began moving for his body once again. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a man in his thirties, and those ovepping shadows appeared once more. This time, the young man walked out from the ovepping shadows on the man in his thirties. He stood beside the young teenager and pointed at his thirty-something-year-old self while looking at Su Ming.


    "This is my seventh life, my life as I was in my prime!"


    This strange sight brought a glint to Su Ming''s eyes.


    He saw the strong man in his thirties age once again, and when he was around his forties, there was another stop.


    "This is my sixth life, and it is my life as a middle-aged man!"


    "This is my fifth life, and it is my life when I am fifty!"


    "This is my fourth life, and it is my life as I begin to decline!"


    At that moment, there were five Great Patriarchs of different ages ranging from a young man to an old man with graying temples standing beside the young teenager.


    Time was still flowing from the body of the old man with graying temples¡­


    "This is my third life, and it is my life as I am in old age!"


    "This is my second life, and it is my life as I am in my twilight years!"


    "This is my first life, and it is my life as I am nearing thest of my days!"


    Thest person to appear beside the young teenager was the Great Patriarch who had first appeared before Su Ming. His face was full of wrinkles, his body filled with an aura of death, his yellowing teeth almost all gone, while his eyes still contained that crescent moon. He stood beside the boy.


    "And I am the ninth life." The boy looked at his eight differently aged selves. As he whispered, he looked at Su Ming, and determination appeared in his eyes. "This is my Life of Nine Deaths. Fellow Daoist Su, please grant me enlightenment with your teachings."


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then looked at the boy and at the eight Great Patriarchs of different ages. After a long while, he pointed at the coffin on the ground.


    "What number is he?"


    The boy was momentarily stunned. When he lowered his head to look at the coffin on the ground, he suddenly began trembling. A spark of understanding gradually appeared in his eyes, but it was still clouded.


    "Moving from a man in the final days of his life to a crying infant means to move from death to being newly born. This path of Life is rather simr to what I havee to understand, but it is also different." After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming lifted his left hand as he spoke. Flecks of snow instantly appeared on his palm, and the chilling air that spread out from the snow filled the area.


    "This is my Life¡­" Su Ming looked at the snow floating on his palm. As he spoke, the snow gradually changed color. It was no longer white, but turned red. However, the color was not crimson¡­ it was the color of autumn.


    A faint life force was mixed with the cold of midwinter, turning into the will of autumn.


    "Do you understand now?" Su Ming swung his left hand, and the snow containing the will of autumn faded away from his hand.


    The boy trembled. A confused and dazed look appeared in his eyes, along with understanding, though it was still muddled by ack of enlightenment. He had a faint feeling that he hade to understand something, but he could not yet see the path clearly.


    "Moving from death to life requires you to be truly dead¡­ You know that you won''t die, and the Life of Nine Deaths makes you feel that you will not die, but in truth¡­ this knowledge that you will not die has made you lose your desire towards life. Can you even talk about living in this situation?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    A shudder wrecked the boy''s body. When he lifted his head, he looked at Su Ming with a nk stare. After a long moment, resolve appeared on his face, and he lifted his right hand to strike the coffin containing his physical body through the air.


    The coffin shattered with a bang. The physical body inside shattered and broke apart. The remaining five drops of Shaman Source Blood flew out, and with a wave of an arm, they were pushed towards Su Ming.


    "I will remember your great kindness!" The boy wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.

 Chapter 732 — Western Sea

    <h4>Chapter 732: Western Sea</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not harbor a deep grudge against Shamans'' Great Patriarch.


    It did not matter whether it was his previous life or his current life, there was no hate to be spoken about between them. The only thing even remotely important that happened between them was their meeting during the battle between the Shamans and Berserkers.


    Su Ming had not expected this battle to end this way, but there was also no reason why he should not let it end this way.


    It was especially so since he saw a simr presence to his own within the Great Patriarch. It was the struggle of trying to move from death to life. His was the Life of Nine Deaths, but trying to gain sess in this path and trying to fuse with a Life that was given by someone else was very difficult.


    Su Ming left God of Shamans Ind with all the Shaman Source Blood in hand. When he left, the Great Patriarch personally escorted him a thousand lis away. They bade farewell by wrapping their fists in their palms towards each other. From then on, the boy would still be cultivating his Life of Nine Lives¡­ but only nine lives. If he died during his ninth resurrection, then there would no longer be any possibility of him waking up.


    This was because he had destroyed his physical body. This action may seem foolish, but only Su Ming and the boy understood that if he did not destroy it, there would be no possibility for him to reach the breakthrough and step onto a new path! If he did not have the desire to live, then how would he thirst for life? If he did not thirst for life, then how could he go against heaven?!


    "I will remember your kindness in my heart. If you ever have a need of me¡­ then I will surely repay you," the boy said seriously as he looked at Su Ming.


    He knew that this enlightenment he had gained was a fortuitous event. This enlightenment had also let him understand that the path he took previously had been wrong, and he would need to change it.


    Su Ming looked at the Shamans'' Great Patriarch. After a moment of pensive silence, he said slowly, "I won''t kill you because the paths we take for Life Cultivation are simr. I want to see whether you canplete the metamorphosis from death to life¡­ but if my eldest senior brother wants to kill you because of what happened between the both of you, I will attack."


    The boy smiled faintly.


    "The descendants of Nine Li don''t pass down their inheritance to the direct line of descent, but instead, all those who possess the blood of Nine Li have the possibility of awakening. I have killed many Nine Li Lords who had yet to grow up, but I have not harmed even a single family member of your eldest senior brother''s family. Though I¡­ will admit to my act of pursuing his life in the past.


    "However, my physical body has disintegrated, and there is no longer any Great Patriarch among the Shamans, and neither will there be any in the future. There will only be me, a person who is searching for my path of Life. All grudges have already disappeared along with my physical body.


    "If hees for my life¡­ I will give it to him." The boy smiled and lifted his head to look at the sky. There was an understanding towards life and death on his face.


    "I will head off to the Alliance of the Western Region and the Northern Province soon with the Berserkers in Eastern Wastnd to kill all the Immortals there. There should also be Shamans in those two continents." Su Ming looked at the boy.


    "I will be willing to go with you at that time." The boy was silent for a moment after, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming once again.


    Su Ming did not say anything more. He turned around and headed into the distance. The ck dog that was the bald crane followed behind him. There was also the yellow mutt by its side. As for Yu Xuan, she was sitting on that mutt with a grin on her face. She had obtained quite a lot of things from her trip to the Shamans'' ind.


    As her spirits were lifted, she seized the mutt''s fur, making the mutt to take a few quick dashes forward with a long face. When they caught up to Su Ming, Yu Xuan looked at him with a face full of expectation.


    "Little dummy Su, where are we going now?"


    Su Ming walked in midair with a calm expression on his face. His gaze fell far into the distance. He had no intention of immediately returning to the ninth summit. After all, even if he had this Shaman Source Blood, his second senior brother won''t have full confidence to make their eldest senior brother recover.


    ''A Shaman Dragon¡­''


    Su Ming''s footsteps came to a halt. He turned his head to look in another direction. That ce was where Western Sea n''s ind was located. As of then, besides Western Sea Ind, Su Ming had gone to all the three inds in South Morning.


    When Su Ming''s gaze fell on Western Sea Ind, Yu Xuan''s grin instantly grew brighter. She blinked, and eagerness grew within her while she thought about things she could reap from Western Sea Ind. She should be able to get a lot of things from that ce.


    The things she gained were naturally treated as her interest from Su Ming. She also thought that this sort of life was good. Su Ming could go forward and intimidate these people, and she could be right behind him, reaping all the rewards.


    "Su Ming, when you go to the Immortal sects in the other continents, I can go with you and boost your morale," Yu Xuan said with a grin. Her petite little face was full of excitement.


    "You''ve extorted quite a lot of things from God of Shamans Ind," Su Ming remarked tly.


    Yu Xuan immediately widened her eyes, and the excited look within them disappeared without a trace. It was reced by a look of caution.


    "What do you want? I didn''t take too many things from them. I only took a small bit. If you don''t believe me, go ask that little baldy," Yu Xuan immediately said.


    "The other Immortal sects are right there. You can go on ahead and snatch them yourself. With your level of cultivation, it shouldn''t be hard," Su Ming said, looking at Yu Xuan.


    "I''m a kind person. How could I do something like snatching other people''s things? There''s too much trouble in that. One careless move, and someone will know about it. Besides, I don''t have any grudges against them, there''s no reason for me to snatch their things. But it''s not the same when I''m following you," Yu Xuan stated.


    "I want a ninth of all the things you extorted," Su Ming said calmly.


    "A ninth¡­ Then why didn''t you go snatch those things yourself?!" Yu Xuan instantly becametled and stood up on the mutt''s body without caring for her image. Her expression changed.


    "I was originally going to snatch them, anyway." Su Ming looked at Yu Xuan, refusing to back down a single inch.


    "I''ll give you one tenth, one tenth at most. You have to know that these things are my blood, sweat, and tears, and also my capitalized costs, and also¡­ Well, anyway, I''m only giving you a tenth of it," Yu Xuan said with a huff, her eyes wide.


    "If you weren''t around, I would have obtained everything."


    "I know how to perform Soulseek. I can find the ces they hide their treasures, and it''ll save you a lot of trouble."


    "I don''t need Soulseek. I''m going to destroy their sects."


    "I-I can help you open the Runes of their mountain gates, so the Berserkers won''t have to suffer so many deaths," Yu Xuan immediately said.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence. While he was thinking, a thought struck Yu Xuan, and the mutt beneath her immediately turned into a long arc and flew into the distance with her.


    "Su Ming, you must be tired. Why don''t you let me handle Western Sea Ind? It''s just a Shaman Dragon, right? I''ll get it for you." As Yu Xuan left into the distance, her voice traveled clearly through the air. Judging by the looks of it, she was heading to Western Sea n''s ind by herself.


    Su Ming kept his frown for a minute more, then a faint smile curled up on his lips. He started walking at a moderate pace towards Western Sea Ind.


    The ck dog that was the bald crane had an expression as if it had just gained an epiphany. It looked at Su Ming, then at Yu Xuan in the distance, and then bared its teeth in a smile.


    ''Looks like this Su Ming is also a shrewd person. I''ll have to be careful next time.'' The bald crane suddenly found itself missing Qian Chen and thought that he was great, because he was stupid and it could just bully him how it liked.


    Yu Xuan traveled incredibly quickly. When Su Ming reached Western Sea Ind, loud booming sounds reached his ears, and dragon roars reverberated in the air.


    The Rune of Western Sea Ind started trembling and distorting. Su Ming took a step forward and phased through the Rune, entering Western Sea Ind.


    When he looked across the ind, he found that this ce was not that differentpared to Freezing Sky n''s ind. The ground was filled with mountains and forests, and in the distance¡­ was a brownish yellow¡­ giant dog of several tens of thousands of feet roaring from midair. As it roared, violent gusts of wind wreaked havoc on the ground, and the waves that spread out from its mouth caused all the mountains to crumble and earth to shatter wherever they went.


    Yu Xuan was standing at the top of the big yellow dog''s head. She used some sort of unknown divine ability to make all the storage bags, spirit stones, and all sorts of Enchanted Treasures to move towards her as if they were being absorbed. They were charging towards her, and they were all swiftly put away, as if Yu Xuan was afraid that Su Ming woulde over and snatch her things is she was too slow.


    There were several dozens of Western Sea n Elders right before the big yellow dog, but they were all being pushed back against.


    Su Ming stopped at one of the mountain ranges. He sat down and watched the things happening before his eyes. He did not do anything, but as he swept his gaze across thend, he sent his Atman outwards, covering the entire Western Sea Ind. After a moment, he looked towards the northern side. That ce was a forest, but within the depths of it was a swamp. The water there was clear, and there was a wooden house near it.


    Su Ming stood up. He did not bother with Yu Xuan extorting these people or the mutt unting its prowess. With one move, he charged towards the forest located to the north. The bald crane hesitated for a moment, slowing down a little, then turned around and charged towards the ground. It wanted to see whether it could reap some benefits while everything was in chaos.


    Su Ming walked into the forest in the north. While listening to the mutt''s roars, he arrived outside the swamp and the wooden house in the depths of the forest.


    When he got closer, the volume of the noise outside seemed to have been reduced by arge margin. There was a sense of tranquility in the air.


    "An old friend hase, but I cannot serve him well." When Su Ming stepped into this ce, a hoarse and old voice came from within the wooden house, along with a white-haired old man dressed in a sackcloth.


    He walked out slowly from the wooden house and looked towards Su Ming.


    His eyes were as clear as the water in the swamp, and there was a look within his eyes that could captivate souls. When he looked towards Su Ming, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I, Li Long, greet the God of Berserkers." The old man was silent for a moment, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed.


    Su Ming looked at the old man. He could sense a wisp of power that had surpassed that of greatpletion of the Berserker Soul Realm within the old man. It was the sign of taking half a step into Life Cultivation Realm, but the sign was very faint and not stable.


    The old man looked at Su Ming and asked in a low voice, "Why would you havee here, God of Berserkers?"


    Su Ming looked at the swamp and asked faintly, "Western Sea Ind is too small, and South Morning has shattered. Are you willing to move and let Western Sea n grow?"


    "Oh?" A barely noticeable glint appeared in Li Long''s eyes.


    "You are already halfway into Life Cultivation Realm. You searched for a ce to train quietly, not bothering with someone trespassing into Western Sea n. You must have gained some sort of epiphany and are searching for a way to enter Life Cultivation Realm.


    "If you want to enter Life Cultivation Realm, then you must know about your Life. What is it?" Su Ming turned around and looked at the old man with bright eyes.


    Li Long remained silent.


    Su Ming did not continue speaking, either. Instead, he went to the swamp and looked at it without a single word. He could see that there was a pair of eyes looking at him from the depths of the swamp. There was wariness, fear, and respect within that gaze.


    "I am about to die, how would I know about my Life?" Li Long finally said.


    Su Ming did not answer him, but instead crouched down and ced his right hand on the water. Ripples immediately appeared on the surface of the water, and arge head gradually rose from the depths.


    It was a dragon head that was about several dozens of feet big and belonged to a Shaman Dragon that was covered in scales.

 Chapter 733 — Protection

    <h4>Chapter 733: Protection</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The dragon''s head emerged from the surface of the water to look at Su Ming. There was respect and fear in its eyes. It could sense the subtle presenceing from Su Ming''s body, the strength of which was something it had never seen before.


    Su Ming gently stroked the dragon''s head, then stood up. The Shaman Dragon started trembling at this moment, as if it had sensed Su Ming''s intention. More ripples appeared at the surface of the water.


    It opened its mouth slowly, and as its body twisted about, it spat out a ball of blood about the size of a fist. A pure Shamanic presence spread out from that ball of blood. It gradually floated towards Su Ming and stopped before him.


    Once the dragon spat out that ball of blood, it looked a little dispirited, but it lowered its head respectfully towards Su Ming before slowly sinking back into the depths of the swamp.


    Su Ming received the ball of blood, and once he cast a nce at it, he put it away into his storage bag. Then, he turned around to walk out of the forest. He did not say another word to Guru Li Long.


    He had already given Guru Li Long a chance, but the man had clearly chosen to reject his offer.


    When he asked about Li Long''s Life, he was not asking for an answer, but wanted to hear him say that he was seeking Life.


    Yet Guru Li Long did not search for it, but had instead stated coolly that he was about to die. If Su Ming had only had his current life''s memories and had only walked down the path of cultivation for several hundreds of years, perhaps he would not have immediately understood the meaning behind those words. However, he had experienced far too many things, and the several dozens of reincarnations he had gone through were equivalent to him living several dozens of lives.


    This was not something Guru Li Long couldpare himself to. There was an underlying meaning behind his words, and that was him making light of Su Ming from the bottom of his heart. He was not looking down on Su Ming''s level of cultivation, but was looking down on his age.


    To Guru Li Long, Su Ming was indeed the God of Berserkers, but he was too young, so young that it was difficult for Guru Li Long topletely acknowledge him and bow down his head before him and ept his guidance.


    If Su Ming had been an old man who had been famous for many years, Guru Li Long would have shown apletely different attitude.


    If that was the case, then Su Ming would have naturally not wasted his breath. When he turned around and left, his body gradually faded into the distance. There was a slightlyplicated expression on Guru Li Long''s face as he remained behind and watched Su Ming leave.


    He, too, knew that he had rejected this chance. Perhaps this chance would have allowed him to reach a breakthrough in his level of cultivation, or perhaps¡­ it would not have. After all, this God of Berserkers was so young that it was difficult to acknowledge him.


    In truth, there were many who shared his thoughts. They would often think that they should not believe in the people who were younger than they were. Even if the other''s level of cultivation was higher, it was still difficult for this group of people to change their mindset.


    Guru Li Long''s gaze continued following Su Ming as he left. When Su Ming was a thousand feet away, at the instant the forest had concealed a small portion of his body, Guru Li Long''s pupils suddenly constricted.


    He had a vague feeling that this back was rather familiar, and that he seemed to have seen it somewhere before. However, that memory was very ancient, and it was difficult for him to recall just where he had seen someone with a simr back.


    Full of uncertainty, Li Long asked, "Lord God of Berserkers, have we met each other before?"


    "No." When Su Ming spoke, his body disappeared into the forest.


    They had indeed met each other before, but at that time, Su Ming had not taken this form. He had been an ancient old man, and was different from how he looked currently.


    Su Ming did not turn his head back after he walked out of the forest and continued onward until he reached the edge of Western Sea Ind. When he was there, he spoke faintly toward Yu Xuan, who was excitedly absorbing arge amount of storage bags, crystals, and Enchanted Treasures in the sky.


    "Are you done fooling around? I''m leaving." Once Su Ming finished speaking, he took a step and walked out of Western Sea Ind. He moved out of the Rune and charged towards Freezing Sky n''s ind.


    He had already obtained everything he needed. Right then, his goal was to work together with his second senior brother while he cast his Art to let their eldest senior brother wake up!


    The moment Su Ming left, Yu Xuan let out a cheerful cry and patted the cheerless mutt which had now turned into a big mutt that was several tens of thousands of feet big. That mutt was feeling incredibly unhappy. In its mind, it was a distinguished Abyss Dragon, yet its young master had insisted that it turn into a mutt.


    Worse still, even if it had turned into a creature of tens of thousands of feet tall, she still did not allow it to turn back into an Abyss Dragon. It could only maintain the form of a mutt.


    When they were leaving, the mutt turned around and red at the thousands of Western Sea n members who had tried to surround it but had been scattered as it roared. With a harrumph, it turned into a long arc and charged into the distance.


    There was still a ck shadow moving around in busy excitement on the ground. At that moment, when the bald crane saw the big yellow dog leaving in the sky, it put on a reluctant face and quickly flew up to leave.


    Thend of Berserkers'' Eastern Wastnds and South Morning were in rtive peace. There was a countless number of Berserkers gathering together and amassing their strength. Soon, they would travel to the Alliance of the Western Region and to the Northern Province. While they gathered their strength, Su Ming left Western Sea Ind, and Yu Xuan, the mutt, and the bald crane quickly hurried after him.


    At the same time, right behind the Berserkers'' sky and beyond Yin Death Vortex, which contained multiple fragmented entrances to multiple worlds, were more than thousands of longships gathered around the nine gigantic cultivations!


    There were several cultivators dressed in ck on each of the longships, and there were pictures of constetions sewn on each of the cultivator''s clothes. The pictures of those constetions looked incredibly real, making it seem as if the cultivators did not have physical bodies when they stood on the longships in the gxy. It was as if they had fused together with the ce.


    There were also nearly a hundred thousand Immortals standing around the thousands of longships. All of their expressions were respectful as they remained silent.


    There was a young man standing at the longship in front of all the other longships. He had long ck hair that floated in the air, a handsome face, but his lips were thin, and there was a faint hint of arrogance on his face.


    His clothes were different from all the rest. The constetions on the other people''s robes were still and did not move, while the constetions on his robes were turning about slowly. It looked incredibly strange, as if his robe was a world in itself, and it had its own course to follow when moving.


    There were eight people surrounding this young man, like stars surrounding a moon. These eight people were all old men, and their levels of cultivation¡­ were already at the level of the Lords of World nes.


    "You are just mere Immortals. How dare the three Sovereigns and five Emperors note and pay respect to me when Ie here?" the young man asked coolly.


    "Young Lord, the three Sovereigns and five Emperors are¡­"


    "Say no more. It''s because my status is not high enough in the sect. Hmph, if my older brother was here, they would have alreadye here a long time ago to curry favor with him." The young man waved his arm, and his face turned dark.


    "Young Lord¡­ this is¡­" The eight Immortals around the young manughed wryly, but their gazes as they looked at the young man were full of respect.


    "This is the Yin Death Region you Immortals have been keeping guard of for generations?" The young man''s gaze fell on the gxy''s Yin Death Vortex.


    "This ce is indeed Yin Death Region," an old Immortal beside the young man immediately said respectfully.


    "It is rumored that Yin Death Region contains the power that can destroy the entire True Morning Dao World¡­" A glint appeared in the young man''s eyes. He took a step out of the longship and stood in the gxy. As he looked at Yin Death Vortex, a look of interest appeared on his face.


    "Since it contains this sort of power, then when I be the Sect Master of Morning Dao Sect, I will definitely send someone to investigate this ce." The young man took a step to get closer and check the ce, but then he stopped abruptly right at the moment he was less than a thousand feet away from the vortex.


    His expression changed drastically, because the gxy beyond Yin Death Vortex was supposed to stretch out endlessly and bepletely empty as far as the eyes could see, yet there were ny-nine presences rising into the air. There were also forty-nine even more powerful wills circling around the area right behind those ny-nine presences.


    "There are indeed ny-nine tiger talismans and forty-nine dragon talismans holding this ce down¡­" The young man hesitated for a moment, but he did not continue trying to venture deeper. Instead, he turned around and returned to the longship.


    "Alright, I''m just passing this ce and can only stay for seven days. Make sure you gather up the amount of spirit stones I asked all of you to find." The young man stood on the longship and cast a cold look at the Immortals beside him.


    The Immortal cultivators smiled wryly. A middle-aged man among them hesitated for a moment before he moved forward and spoke in a low voice.


    "Young Lord, please extend the deadline. The amount of spirit stones you want is too great. We¡­ need some time to prepare them¡­"


    "Seven days, and not a single day more. If you can''t gather up enough spirit stones, then¡­ heh heh." The young man''s face immediately turned cold.


    "Young Lord¡­" An old man among the Immortals suddenly took a few steps forward and spoke up in a low voice. "It seems like you are very interested in this Yin Death Region. I have a method here that can allow you to enter Yin Death Region without touching the spirit talismans."


    "Oh?" A glint immediately appeared in the young man''s eyes, and he looked towards the old Immortal who''d just spoken. "Not bad. If the method you mentioned is truly useful, then I will give you a few more days. If that method does not work, then I will not change the deadline, but you will have to give me double the amount of spirit stones I want."


    "Young Lord, do not worry. This way!" the old man immediately said, smiling faintly.


    The other people hesitated for a moment, but none of them mentioned that the three Sovereigns and five Emperors had issued an order that forbade the activation of the Rune to send anyone down to the world of Berserkers. They could only activate it after the three Sovereigns and five Emperors had returned.


    Several hourster, the thousands of longships spread out above the region that was filled with an endless number of continents in the Immortals'' gxy. The Immortals previously standing beside the young man now guided him towards the continent in the center, which was the ce where Su Ming''s physical body was kept on the altar.


    The young man cast a look at Su Ming''s physical body and asked coldly, as if he had just recalled something, "So he is that wench''s older brother?"


    "Young Lord, you are wise. He is indeed that person, and we need to use his physical body to activate the Rune that will allow us to descend, which is the method we use to enter Yin Death Region. But¡­ we will need two days to prepare, and our levels of cultivation will be limited once we descend, so we cannot transfer arge number of people over."


    "It doesn''t matter. Dao ves 19, 21, 31, 41, 51, the five of you,e forth."


    The young man was not at all bothered by what they''d said. As he spoke, five people from the ck ships around them disappeared. When they reappeared, they were standing behind the young man.


    "Activate the Rune. The five of them will protect you. Even if the three Sovereigns and five Emperorse here, they won''t be able to do anything against me." The young man lifted his right hand, and a fan appeared in it as he spoke smugly.


    As the Immortals'' Rune was slowly activated, the moon above thend of Berserkers was bright, and the stars were few in the sky. A breeze blew across the sea, and the moonlight illuminated the waves in a pattern that made them look like silver foil. The breeze brought with it a humid air that crashed against the cliffs. Once the waves broke down without a sound, they were swept up by another gust of wind that came towards them and were sent spreading into ces farther in the distance.


    It had been two days since Su Ming returned to the ninth summit. At that moment, he was sitting on a cliff on the ninth summit. His expression was calm, but cautious. His Atman was cast outwards in all directions, so he would immediately notice even the tiniest bit of movement.


    His second senior brother was sitting cross-legged beside him, and he had his divine soul spread out to stir up all the power of Heavenly Phantoms in the entirend of Berserkers in order to awaken their eldest senior brother. As for Hu Zi, he was snoring on the ground, protecting their eldest senior brother''s consciousness by Entering his Dream.


    Whether it was second senior brother or Hu Zi, neither could be interrupted while casting their Arts, or else¡­ not only would eldest senior brother be unable to wake up, even second senior brother and Hu Zi''s lives might be endangered.


    Su Ming''s duty was to protect them!

 Chapter 734 — A Happy Smile

    <h4>Chapter 734: A Happy Smile</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The protection Su Ming had to offer this time was incredibly important to him, to the point that it was even more important than his life, because¡­ if anyone disturbed them while they were casting their Arts, causing them to fail, then not only would eldest senior brother not be able to wake up, it would be likely that he would never be able to wake up again. His consciousness would fade away, and he would¡­ truly turn into a headless stone statue.


    At the same time, Hu Zi, who was protecting eldest senior brother''s consciousness, would also fall into a deep sleep he would be unable to wake up from when their eldest senior brother''s consciousness dispersed. He would be like a person without a soul, and even if his physical body was fine, there would be nothing within it.


    Su Ming''s second senior brother was the person who was taking the lead in casting the Art and was using his body to activate his divine ability to stir up the Great Heavenly Phantom Art to awaken their eldest senior brother. If someone interrupted him and he failed in casting the Art, then the Heavenly Phantom Art would turn against him, and he would¡­ be one of the Heavenly Phantoms that had no consciousness and will, which were also known as the fragmented souls in the world. He would then be doomed for all eternity.


    Hu Zi knew the consequences of being disturbed, but he did not care, because it was for his eldest senior brother. Besides, he trusted his youngest junior brother. Su Ming would absolutely not let anyonee and disturb them, unless¡­ he died.


    However, if there was really anything that could threaten youngest junior brother''s life, then even if they were not casting any Arts, they would still have only a slim chance to survive.


    Second senior brother also knew about the consequences, and he would not do something that would put him at such a risk if the person involved was not from the ninth summit. However, since it was his eldest senior brother, then even if he had to pay an even bigger price than this, he would still make this choice.


    They entrusted Su Ming with their lives, and to him, the three of them were incredibly precious existences. He¡­ would not let anyone bother them.


    Moonlight scattered on the ground. Su Ming was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain. He looked at his second senior brother, who had his eyes closed and was meditating as he dispersed his soul to fuse it with the world. He looked at Hu Zi, who was in deep sleep, and looked at the statue of his headless eldest senior brother. He still remembered what his second senior brother said before he began.


    "The casting of this Art can take anywhere from three months to half a year¡­ However, as long as the process goes smoothly, the Shaman Source Blood you retrieved will allow me to almost certainly be sessful¡­ in making our eldest senior brother wake up!"


    Su Ming scattered his Atman and had it surround the entire ninth summit to sense the many Runes and seals he had ced around the mountain during the past few days to defend it. There were also some Runes Hu Zi had ced himself when he decided to be serious in casting his Arts.


    It could be said that the circr area of ten thousand lis around the ninth summit was filled with Runes and seals. All of this was the firstyer of defense set in the periphery of the ind.


    There were also seals ced on the walls at the top of the mountain. Su Ming had been the one who ced them there.


    He stayed the way he was, sitting cross-legged on a mountain rock, and sucked in a deep breath before beginning to silently protect everyone while waiting for eldest senior brother to wake up.


    He looked forward to the happiness when their eldest senior brother woke up. All of them would gather together and head to the Alliance of the Western Region as well as the Northern Province. His senior brothers would apany him to see whether Dark Mountain truly existed in the Alliance of the Western Region¡­ and whether Lei Chen was an actual person.


    Then, they would head to thend of Immortals together and search for their Master and purge the Immortals'' gxy.


    As Su Ming thought about these things, he smiled happily, like a child. This smile was something that was rarely seen on him, and only when he was in the ninth summit would this smile show up so clearly. There was no scheming involved, and neither was there any form of plotting. There was only a warmth in this ce that was akin to familial love.


    The ninth summit was like home.


    Su Ming looked at his second senior brother, at his eldest senior brother, and at Hu Zi. Then, as he continued smiling, determination appeared in his eyes.


    It did not matter who it was or what force of power it was, unless they stepped over his corpse, then he would absolutely not allow any form of disturbance to happen to the casting of this Art.


    Days went by. The top of the ninth summit was filled with Runes, and even Yu Xuan and the others could only remain outside. If anyone showed any signs of breaking into the ce, they would suffer severe attacks from Su Ming.


    Not a single person was allowed to move even half a step toward the top of the mountain.


    An oppressive atmosphere gradually surrounded the ninth summit, but there was a huge amount of understanding within the people despite the atmosphere. Everyone in the ninth summit was keeping to their promise to Su Ming and not stepping near the peak.


    Days passed.


    In Eastern Wastnds was a small tribe. This tribe was not big, and there were only about a couple hundred people in that tribe.


    The mornings in the tribe would usually be filled with smoke. The children''s voices as they yer with their friends would be filled with joy, and the Berserkers who woke up early would go about doing their tasks. The men would hunt, and the women would take care of the elderly. In the peace that arrived when they were no longer threatened by the Immortals, they lived in happiness.


    Yet when the eighth morning arrived, there was no smokeing from the tribe in the morning, no joyfulughter as children yed. There were only¡­ shrill screams of pain which showed that whoever it was that screamed was now incredibly weakened.


    Those screams were enough to make a person feel their hearts trembling once they heard them. They were the terrified screams of women as they cried out in despair.


    There was dried up blood everywhere within the tribe. Corpses that belonged to the elderly, to men, to women, and children were scattered all over the ground.


    Judging by the dried-up blood, it could be seen that these people had died several hours ago. Their expressions were filled with despair and confusion as they had died incredibly devastating deaths.


    No signs of battle could be seen. It was as if this was a one-sided massacre.


    There was even a child of four or five years old who was pinned to a tree. His weak body had already be icy cold a long time ago, but the pained expression on his pallid face was a telling sign of what sort of intense pain he had suffered as he died this way.


    There were five aloof men standing outside a tent in the tribe. They were all dressed in ck, and their robes were filled with starlight. They seemed to take no heed of the hundreds of corpses around them.


    The women''s shrill screams of pain wereing from the tent, and these sort of voices had beening from different women through the entire night.


    As if the sun was unwilling to see this devastating sight on the ground, when morning came, dark clouds gradually covered the bright sky, and rain started falling. While it poured down from the sky, the p to the tent was lifted.


    A young man walked out as he smoothed out his clothes. There were constetions on his clothes, and they were moving about slowly, making it look as if he was not part of this world.


    This person was naturally the one the Immortals had addressed as ''Young Lord'', the person whose status was incredibly high in Morning Dao Sect - Dao Yuan!


    He held a fan in his hand and had an arrogant look on his face. When he moved, the tent''s p fell down. No one outside should have been able to see what was inside, but the wind that blew past lifted the p, revealing the devastating sight inside.


    There were more than ten women''s corpses there, and all of them were naked. Their eyes were wide open, and the despair as well as the aura of death in their eyes were enough to make anger rage in all those who saw them.


    "The Berserkers are really boring. They don''t even have someone who is decently powerful. Their women are vulgar and a sorry sight, too. No one here is even the least bit pleasant to my eyes. The past few days have been barely tolerable, how boring." The young man who held a fan shook his head, and a disappointed look appeared on his face as he walked outside the tribe.


    He had been in thend of Berserkers for the past few days, and had went by the Alliance of the Western Region as well as the Northern Province. His guards had ughtered more than a hundred tribes, and many of the women were humiliated and brutally killed in his hands, but he had not met even a single person or thing that caught his interest.


    "But no matter what, they''re people from Yin Death Region. Heh, I''ve toyed with plenty of Yin Death Women by now, I''ll brag about it when I return to the sect."


    The young man stepped on blood and on corpses as he moved forward. The five men in ck behind him remained expressionless, as if nothing would be able to make them reveal what they thought, even the copse of the sky or the shattering of the ground. There was an indistinct but thick murderous aura about their bodies, which was due to them being merciless people who had spilled a lot of blood.


    Shocking waves were sealed in their bodies, causing no one to be able to see through their levels of cultivation. However, the people who had apanied Dao Yuan into thend of Berserkers were clearly not weaklings.


    Once the young man walked out of the dead tribe, he asked tly, "It''s about time now. Let''s go to South Morning and have a look. Dao ve 19, how''s the Soulseek going on?"


    "Young Master, I didn''t manage to find the God of Berserkers, for this ce restricts my divine sense¡­ However, we''ve already moved through the other continents, so if the Berserkers truly have a God of Berserkers, he must be in South Morning," one of the five men in ck said in a low voice.


    "Then let''s go to South Morning and then leave after. This ce is boring, anyway." The young man closed his fan and walked into the air. The five Dao ves followed behind him and charged towards South Morning.


    As they flew, the young man yawned. He would asionally look at the ground, and his expression would be filled with scorn. In his eyes, these people were all uncivilized. They wore beast skins and sackcloths, and even those who were slightly better off were still a far cry from Morning Dao Sect.


    "Primitive, but not barbarians. How uninteresting." The young man averted his gaze scornfully.


    The five people behind him said nothing, following in silence. To them, it was not important whether this ce was primitive or not. Their mission was to ensure their young master''s safety while killing all those who their young master wanted dead.


    Besides, to these five people, thend of Berserkers¡­ was really so weak that none of the natives could withstand even a single blow. Even if there were a few Berserkers who barely passed their standards, they were at most between the First and Second Step. Crushing them would be like crushing ants.


    There were only several spots they needed to pay attention to, like Eastern Wastnds Tower and Great Yu Imperial City, which was located in the spot where the Immortals descended. The five of them had automatically avoided those ces, and neither did they tell the young man about it.


    Soon after, by the time the young man had lost most of his interest and stopped looking at the ground, they left Eastern Wastnds and appeared above the Dead Sea.


    "Young master, the Land of South Morning has shattered and turned into a countless amount of inds¡­ Many of these inds are inhabited by Berserkers. There are three inds that arerger than the rest, and they should have the most people." One of the five men in ck was holding onto a Feng Shuipass, and the entire topographic map was shown on it.


    "Then let''s go straight to the three biggest inds."


    The young man yawned and swung his right arm. A ck longship of a hundred feet immediately appeared before him. He stepped onto that longship, and when the other five people behind him moved onto the ship as well, it let out a swooshing sound and charged into the distance.


    It traveled at a speed so quick that it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Before long, the bored young man on the ship swept his gaze across the ground and brought up his fan. While holding onto it, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Stop!"


    He shouted out amand, and the longship instantly came to a halt in midair. The young man''s gaze was trained on an ind in the Dead Sea¡­ and that¡­ was Southern Swamp Ind, where Fang Cang Lan was.

 Chapter 735 — The Enemy Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 735: The Enemy Arrives!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Those two women are pretty good¡­"


    A sinister glint appeared in Dao Yuan''s eyes. With a single move, he walked out of the longship. He was looking at Southern Swamp Ind, which was located right beneath him on the Dead Sea. At that moment, Fang Cang Lan was standing at the top of a mountain and looking into the distance. She was looking at the ind where Freezing Sky n was located.


    Wan Qiu was standing behind her. These two women might not be as breathtaking as Yu Xuan, but they were definitely still beautiful. There was also an ancient air to them, making the two of them look like orchids in spring and chrysanthemums in autumn. They were like two flowers growing off the same shoot,plementing each other.


    Dao Yuan instinctively licked his lips and sneered.


    "Not bad. I didn''t think there''d be two pretty girls in this primitive ce. They can alreadypare to my concubines." Dao Yuan opened the fan in his hand and pointed at the ind underneath.


    He then licked his lips and immediately said, "Dao Yuan 19, lead the others and ughter the ind. Don''t hurt the two women there, but find out whether there are other women who are as pretty as they are,"


    The five men in ck wrapped their fists in their palms towards the young man with expressionless faces.


    "Understood!"


    Once these five people spoke, they immediately took a step forward. When they were about to descend on Southern Swamp Ind, which waspletely unaware of the danger hovering over it, the sky suddenly rumbled and shook so much that the weather changed. It looked as if waves of ck fog had appeared high above. As it swept past, a chilling presence that was powerful enough to freeze hearts filled the area from all directions.


    The five men in ck who were about to descend on Southern Swap Ind immediately spotted changes in their expressions. They stopped and swiftly returned to the young man''s side. The young man was also momentarily stunned before he averted his gaze from Southern Swamp Ind and looked around.


    Waves of chilling air circled in the sky, but it was not centered in this ce. They were just passing by and heading off to a location in the distance. The waves of chilling fog could not be seen clearly with the naked eye, but if anyone swept past the area with their divine sense, they would immediately find that it was not fog, but were distorted, fragmented souls.


    Those fragmented souls were formed of humans and beasts. Their faces were illusory, and their expressions were lost, but they were all ferociously charging forward in a mad dash. It was because of their charge that the chilling air had gathered.


    One of the men in ck behind the young man immediately spoke in a low voice. "Heavenly Phantom Art! Young Master, there is someone casting this Art to stir up all the fragmented souls in thisnd to form the Heavenly Phantom''s body!"


    A glint appeared in Dao Yuan''s eyes. He looked at Southern Swamp Ind beneath him, then at the movements of the fragmented souls. An excited look gradually appeared in his eyes.


    "Remember this location. We''ll go and see who is casting this Heavenly Phantom Art first. He''s definitely not some ordinary Berserker to be able to cast this Art. He might even be that so called God of Berserkers.


    "We''ll capture him alive, and I''ll torture and kill his people in front of him. Ha ha! I''ve done quite a lot of things like this in the other worlds outside, but this is a first in Yin Death Region. It''ll definitely be interesting. Once I return to the sect, I''ll be able to brag about this to the others."


    The young manughed and moved back to the longship. Once the five men in ck joined him, the longship turned into a long arc and disappeared from the spot, charging forward while following the chilling fragmented souls in the sky.


    The ck longship moved forward with extreme speed. Soon after, it moved past the various inds on the Dead Sea and came close to the three inds of South Morning.


    The Dao ve with the Feng Shuipass suddenly spotted a glint in his eyes. Several glowing spots lit up on thepass in his hand, which was showing the area where the three big inds of South Morning were located.


    The Dao ve with the Feng Shuipass swept his gaze past thepass and immediately said, "Young Master, there are several people here who are slightly more powerful. The person in God of Shamans Ind is the strongest¡­ He has already moved into the Second Step, but his aura is not pure.


    "There''s also a person on Freezing Sky Ind. This person''s level of cultivation cannot be ascertained. The fragmented souls and the chilling air are gathering there. He should be the one casting the Heavenly Phantom Art. But there are two other people beside him.


    "One of them has a strange presence. He seems to be slightly simr to the tiger talisman in the world outside. Thest one is in deep sleep due to grave injuries. His consciousness is very faint. The one casting that Heavenly Phantom Art must be thinking of using it to awaken this person."


    That Feng Shuipass was definitely no ordinary object. The Dao ve''s experience and knowledge was also nothing to be scoffed at, or else he would not be able to tell so many things. However¡­ he did not notice Su Ming''s light on the Feng Shuipass.


    The young man on the longship smiled coldly and controlled the ship so it would charge towards Freezing Sky Ind, where Su Ming was. It was so quick that it arrived outside the ind along the fragmented souls that filled the sky.


    As a shocking boom reverberated in the air, the longship crashed straight into the defensive Rune on Freezing Sky Ind without the slightest pause. The screen of light immediately distorted and was only able to maintain its form for the span of a breath before shattering with a bang. When it turned into an endless number of shards that scattered all over the ce, the longship moved through the screen and charged into Freezing Sky Ind!


    At the instant the ship rushed inside, it did not stop and charged forward with a loud whoosh, heading straight towards the spot where the fragmented souls in the sky were gathering - the ninth summit!


    Almost at the moment the longship broke the Rune outside Freezing Sky Ind, Su Ming, who was sitting at the top of the ninth summit, opened his eyes. A bright light flickered in his eyes before immediately turning into a monstrous murderous aura.


    The strength of that murderous aura surpassed what he had possessed when he fought against Di Tian in thend where the Immortals descend. He stared at the spot before him and spread out his Atman. Then, he saw¡­ a longship in a long ck arc charging towards this ce from the distance!


    He also saw the six people on the ship!


    At this moment, the other people on the ninth summit felt the murderous auraing from Su Ming''s body as well as heard the loud crack that came when Freezing Sky Ind''s Rune copsed.


    Bai Su''s expression changed. Yu Xuan, who had been frowning as she was immersed in her thoughts, lifted her head swiftly. The mutt that had originally been lying sprawled on the ground instantly stood up and red at the distance. There was no longer any hint ofziness that could be detected on its expression, only graveness that had never before been seen on its face.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming cast his gaze on the ship, bright starlight shone from Dao Yuan''s Constetion Robe. The endless stars moving about looked normal, but when Su Ming saw them, he felt as if his heart and soul were about to be absorbed into them.


    Without a single bit of hesitation, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed down on the mountain rock beneath him. With it, the originally empty sea in a circr area of ten thousand lis around the ninth summit instantly erupted with intense bangs. As those sounds rang in the air, the area within these ten thousand lis instantly distorted and turned into an illusion, making it difficult to see.


    Dao Yuan''sughter reverberated in the air, and there was a high and mighty, arrogant air contained in his mirth.


    "Ignorant barbarians. My Daoist Robe is a supreme treasure that is only given to the direct descendants of those named Dao within Morning Dao Sect. If there is any divine sense that attempts to harm me, they will suffer a bacsh from the Rune contained within the Daoist Robe. Your divine sense must be badly injured now, you ignorant barbarian. I don''t even need to attack, and you are already near death.


    "Dao ves, break the Runes. Your young master has seen that they are indeed gathering up the fragmented souls and using the Heavenly Phantom Art to cure someone. Heh heh, the thing I like most is to make other people suffer."


    Dao Yuanughed smugly and fanned himself with the fan in his hand. There was a prideful and arrogant look on his face, and he was feeling incredibly excited.


    As he spoke, four of the five Dao ves behind him immediately stepped out. With aloof expressions on their faces, the four people closed in on the distortions within the ten thousand lis of the ninth summit and lifted their right hands at the same time. They pushed together, and the distortions from the Rune shuddered, then released a loud noise. The sound that came from the tremor shook the sky and earth, and as that booming sound reverberated in the air, signs of cracking immediately appeared on the ten thousand lis Rune.


    "Well, you have some tricks up your sleeve, at least. A Rune that is capable of withstanding one strike from four of my Dao ves at the same time is notmon¡­ Attack at full strength!" Dao Yuan''s eyes sparkled, and he became even more excited. He pointed towards the Rune with the fan in his right hand.


    As that Rune shook, Su Ming''s face paled slightly while he stood on the ninth summit. The suction force from the robe on that person''s body just now had been incredibly powerful. If Su Ming had not immediately averted his gaze and used his full strength to activate the Rune and resist that power, the bacsh might have been even stronger.


    "Morning Dao Sect!"


    Su Ming stood up with an incredibly dark face. He cast a look at his second senior brother, who was currently casting the Art to gather fragmented souls while freezing air continuously spread out from his body, and at Hu Zi, who had a faint smile on his lips as he slept. His smile was incredibly happy.


    A resolute look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. With a swing of his arm, he swept up his senior brothers and sent them into Master''s cave abode. Then, he immediately walked out of the Rune at the top of the mountain. At the instant he did so, a loud bang that surged into the sky instantly reverberated in the air. The ten thousand lis defense crumbled at that moment, and its area of defense shrank to only five thousand lis.


    The sounds of copse were still ongoing. Before long, this defensive Rune wouldpletely shatter. The reason for its quick copse was not because the Rune was not strong enough, but because¡­ the enemy that had invaded the territory was too strong!


    Almost at the time Su Ming walked down from the top of the mountain, hundreds of Berserkers came forward from all locations. Their faces were pale, but determined.


    Yu Xuan''s expression changed, and when she saw Su Ming, she immediately started telling him all that she knew. "That is Morning Dao Sect''s battleship. These people are all wearing Constetion Robes, and those robes contain great defense. That person who just called himself young master should be a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect! The people who broke the Rune are Dao ves, and their levels of cultivation are¡­"


    "They are Lords of World nes in the Third Step, and even though their power is limited here, the effects are not strong because of the Constetion Robes," the mutt said. Its voice was ancient, and as it spoke, a mighty wave of power spread out from its body.


    At it stared at the distorting Rune that was continuously retreating, it added in a low voice, "Young Lady, I can only protect you and Little Su if were to leave right now. As for the others¡­ it will be difficult for me to do so with the limitations ced upon me in thend of Berserkers."


    Yu Xuan was momentarily stunned, then she looked at Su Ming with a pale face.


    "Yu Xuan, go," Su Ming stated tly.


    He himself would not leave. This was the ninth summit. This was his home. His senior brothers were here. He would rather die here in battle and be buried with his senior brothers than abandon them. The choice to leave alone was never an option for him.

 Chapter 736 — Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 736: Attack!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yu Xuan''s face was pale. She bit her bottom lip, and uncertainty appeared on her face.


    Su Ming''s face was calm. In his eyes was determination and a readiness to die. To him, this was a battle that he had absolutely no chance of winning. Five Immortals whose power did not suffer much of a limitation and could still show a power that belonged to Lords of World nes in the Third Step was simply too much.


    Just one of them could kill all of them as if he was squashing ants. Su Ming might not have truly fought against a cultivator in the Third Step before, but the memory of the killing sword''s might was still fresh in his mind. It was a power that he absolutely could not hope to stand up to.


    But what could he do? He could not give up he ninth summit and leave alone while abandoning his senior brothers who were casting their Arts. Since he could not do this, there was only one path left before him.


    If they could not live together, then they could only die together!


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at his Master''s cave abode. There was a reluctance to part on his face, but the determination on his face was greater.


    The booming sounds were getting closer, and the Rune was falling back nonstop. In the blink of an eye, it only covered an area of a thousand lis. The four Dao ves in the Third Step were suppressing and shattering the Rune step by step with their mighty power like they were cutting butter with a hot knife.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand slowly and swung it against the sky. Arge amount of purple fog immediately surrounded his body. Once it turned into the Undertaker of Evil''s Armor, he seized the air with his right hand, and purple fog instantly surged to his hand and turned into the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear!


    He seized the freezing weapon, and murderousness entered his eyes. He stood on the ninth summit like a mountain. If there were storms and typhoons, they had to first crush him, or else, they would definitely not be able to take even half a step into the mountain.


    "I am indebted to the ninth summit for granting me numerous years of peaceful life. You were also the one who saved my life, sir. Today¡­ I will die together with the ninth summit!" An old man walked out from the hundreds of people around standing about. He looked at Su Ming, and there was a resolute look on his face as he spoke.


    "That''s right. The ninth summit has given us many years of peace. We are in times of crisis now, but why should we be afraid of death?!"


    More people walked out slowly. Their eyes were filled with red. They might be afraid of their enemies'' level of cultivation, but sometimes, there were some things that people needed to do no matter how frightened they were.


    "The ninth summit is like our home. Fighting to death for it is the best possible ending for us disciples of Freezing Sky n!"


    "Our levels of cultivation are low, but we have passion. Even if we die¡­ we will have our blood spill on the ninth summit. Even if we die¡­ we will have our bodies buried here!"


    More voices spoke out in low tones, with determinationcing their words, and these voices erupted from the hundreds of people around Su Ming. There was not a single person who chose to back down. The hundreds of people who had lived in the ninth summit over the past few years had looks of determination mixed with madness on their faces. This was a fearless attitude towards death. It was a resolve that stated that if they were to die, they would die in the ninth summit.


    Bai Su did not speak, but her expression and her act of not retreating symbolized her thoughts. She looked at Su Ming, and her expression was filled with gentleness. She suddenly felt that there were not many regrets in her life. If she could die here with Su Ming in battle, it would be a good end for her.


    Qian Chen shuddered. The bald crane beside him had a face full of anguish. It wanted to run, and it had done this sort of thing plenty of times in the past due to its personality, but this time¡­ it could not take even a single step away. It looked at Qian Chen, then at Su Ming, and finally at the cave abode at the top of the ninth summit. For the first time ever, madness appeared on its face.


    ''Darn it, I''ll be a man with them this time! I''ll fight against those people!''


    "Young Lady, if we don''t leave now, it''ll be difficult for me to ensure your safety when those five people surround and attack us." The serious looking mutt had a grave expression on its face at that moment as it spoke in a low voice.


    "I''m not leaving, either!"


    Yu Xuan gritted her teeth. She told herself that Su Ming was the one she valued highly and he could sell for a good price. If she left and he died, then everything she had done to this point would be a waste of her strength, and it would be a business deal that would end in thergest loss of profit in her life.


    There was no way Yu Xuan would ept such a deal.


    Once Yu Xuan made her decision, she immediately asked, "Xiao Huang, how many of the five can you handle?"


    The mutt fell silent for a moment, then it slowly said, "I don''t have their Constetion Robes, so my power is limited in thend of Berserkers. I could¡­ barely hold three of them for an hour."


    "If I cast a secret Art, then I could¡­ I could hold one of them back!" Yu Xuan gritted her teeth and said this to Su Ming while wondering anxiously why the two old folks she had sold Su Ming to had not arrived yet. It had been a long time since then, and she wondered whether they had run into some sort of ident.


    Su Ming remained silent. At that moment, the booming sounds in the area were getting closer. The Rune had already shrunken to merely some hundreds of lis due to the suppression. Dao Yuan''s arrogantughter finally reached in the midst of all the booming sounds.


    "An hour¡­" Su Ming closed his eyes, then soon reopened them and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing to Yu Xuan and the mutt. "I, Su¡­ will remember your kindness!"


    The mutt swiftly leapt forward, and a brown yellowish light erupted from its body. That light instantly reached far into a distance of a hundred thousand feet, and as a shocking roar reverberated in the air, its body transformed into a yellow dragon that was several tens of thousands of feet long.


    The yellow dragon had a ferocious expression on its face. As it roared, it charged towards the shrinking Rune outside the ninth summit. At the same time, Yu Xuan brought out a crimson medicinal core with a pale face. Once she ced it in her mouth, she spun around and stepped out of the mountain, charging towards the four Dao ves who were destroying the Rune along with the yellow dragon.


    When Su Ming saw Yu Xuan and the yellow dragon leave, a determined look that spoke of his readiness to die appeared on his face. His presence of Life Cultivation Realm erupted forth with a bang. An endless amount of snow and wind surrounded his body and swept him up. He turned into a long arc and charged out of the ninth summit, straight towards the Rune.


    The hundreds of people on the ninth summit wore solemn expression. They stayed where they were to watch the shocking battle that was about to start. This battle would determine whether the ninth summit would survive.


    The yellow dragon was the first to rush out. At the instant its body flew out of the Rune, it immediately brought a glint to the eyes of the four Dao ves who were casting their divine abilities on the Rune.


    "World Traversing Abyss Dragon!"


    "Emperor of Abyss'' True World!"


    The yellow dragon roared towards the sky, and the yellow light around its body instantly spread out to envelope three of the four people. The yellow dragon roared and flew towards the sky while the yellow light dragged the three ves'' bodies up after him.


    "Damn it, this is indeed an evil ce! This is a ce that goes against Morning Dao Sect, or else why would a World Traversing Abyss Dragon from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World appear here?!


    "Kill that dragon! Skin it! Kill it! I want to bring it back to the sect and hang it on my door!" Dao Yuan immediately shouted out loudly. There was not a hint of panic within him. Instead, he was feeling rather excited.


    As his voice reverberated, a chilling re appeared in the fourth Dao ve''s eyes. He flew up swiftly, but just as he was about to rush into the sky and fight against that yellow dragon, a angry feminine shout came from the distorting Rune, and Yu Xuan flew out in the form of a long arc like a goddess.


    The medicinal core she had swallowed had some sort of unknown effect, because at that moment, there was a thick wave of Abyss Death Aura instantly spread out from her body. As that presence surrounded her, her face turned even paler, making her look like a corpse.


    Once she flew out, that Abyss Death Aura immediately spread out and blocked the fourth Dao ve''s path.


    The instant Yu Xuan revealed herself, Dao Yuan''s eyes went wide, and as his body trembled, he let out a shrill shout that made his voice sound almost hoarse.


    "How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world?! Dao ve 51, capture her alive! You must capture her alive! Do not harm even a single strand of hair on her head! Capture her alive and bring her to me! I will make you Deputy Commander!


    "Dao ve 19, go and help 51! You must capture that woman alive!" Dao Yuan was incredibly excited, and lust shone in his eyes. He looked as if he wanted to see through Yu Xuan''s clothes right there and then. At that moment, he thought that his trip to thend of Berserkers was totally worth it.


    The expressionless man in ck, who was also the only remaining guard by his side, turned into a long arc and charged towards the spot where Yu Xuan was.


    Yet before he could move even a thousand feet forward, a whirlwind formed by ice and snow charged out from the distorting Rune, and within that whirlwind was Su Ming.


    He exited the Rune with a single step, but he did not charge towards Dao ve 19. Instead, he rushed straight towards Dao Yuan.


    He was traveling so quickly that there were afterimages behind him. With the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear in hand and the snow around him, Su Ming''s speed reached its limit.


    A glint appeared in Dao ve 19''s eyes, and he gave up on moving towards Yu Xuan. Instead, he turned around to face Su Ming and lifted his right hand and pointed towards him.


    Dao Yuan did not even move to dodge. A cold sneer appeared on his lips, and with arrogance, he looked at Su Ming approaching him. He was confident that this person would be immediately killed by his Dao ves before he could even get close to him.


    Yet at the instant Dao ve 19 pointed towards Su Ming, he turned the back of his palm downwards while his other palm was turned towards the sky, and he instantly activated Destiny.


    This battle was incredibly crucial, and he could not afford to make even a single mistake. He had to attack¡­ with his strongest move!


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny!" Su Ming swung his left hand at Dao ve 19''s finger. At the instant he swung his arm, the entire world''s time seemed to change, and Dao ve 19''s finger froze in midair for an instant.


    As that person''s expression changed, a presence that belonged to a Lord of a World ne immediately spread out from his body. A destructive power erupted forth with a bang from within him and broke through Su Ming''s time reversal¡­ but his finger had still frozen for an instant in midair.


    That instant was a chance for Su Ming.


    At the instant Dao ve 19''s finger froze because of Destiny, Su Ming appeared before Dao Yuan with a speed that surpassed lightning.


    Dao Yuan stood stunned. Before he could manage to react to what was happening, Su Ming''s Undertaker of Evil''s Spear swept up the flying snow that contained the power of his Life Matrix. The snow had even turned slightly red, looking like the glow of autumn, when Su Ming¡­ sent the spear straight towards Dao Yuan''s forehead.

 Chapter 737 — Persecution!

    <h4>Chapter 737: Persecution!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was a thrust filled with Su Ming''s conviction. This was the strongest thrust he could bring forth at that moment. The tip of the spear had already turned into ice because it had fused with the death in Su Ming''s Life Matrix, which had the power of midwinter.


    The spear thrust sliced through the air and stirred up a piercing sound that was unpleasant to the ears. At the instant Su Ming thrust the spear forward, the killing sword manifested before him and charged towards Dao Yuan with bloodlust right behind the long spear.


    Even that Dao ve 19 did not have the time to block this strike or save Dao Yuan. His eyes instantly turned red, and he took a swift step forward. His body distorted and he immediately appeared behind Su Ming¡­ but he was still toote!


    Almost at the moment Dao ve 19 arrived, Su Ming''s long spear touched the center of the stunned Dao Yuan''s brows.


    When it happened, a gxy that stretched out limitlessly erupted from the moving Constetion Robe on Dao Yuan''s body. The starlight was piercing to the eyes, and there was even a sharp presence akin to a needle from that light that would cause all the people who were touched by the starlight to feel intense pain as if their bodies had been stabbed by millions of swords.


    At the instant a shocking boom reverberated in the world, a huge rebound spread out from Su Ming''s Undertaker of Evil''s Spear. That rebound surged into Su Ming''s body, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood.


    As for Dao Yuan, his face had turned stark pale. He staggered a few steps backwards while starlight surrounded his body¡­ but he waspletely uninjured!


    Yet even though his body was uninjured, fear had taken root in his heart. During that instant just now, he had clearly felt deathing towards him. It was especially so when he saw Su Ming''s eyes. The madness in shook the heart of Dao Yuan, who had always abused his power, used the might that came with his family''s name to lord over others, andmitted all sorts of evil acts due to his status.


    "There''s no way you''ll be able to break my Constetion Robe! Damn it, you¡ª" Dao Yuan cried out shrilly, but before he could finish speaking, a shrill whistle reached his ears. It was the killing sword that was traveling right behind Su Ming''s Undertaker of Evil''s Spear.


    This killing sword was the Immortals'' supreme treasure. The sword spirit inside might have been injured when Su Ming was refining it, making it difficult for the sword to reach the power of killing all those beneath the Third Step¡­ but it was still a killing sword, and its might was still not one to be underestimated.


    At that moment, as it closed in through the midst of Dao Yuan''s piercing screams, it stabbed the center of Dao Yuan''s brows, right at the spot where the long spear had attacked.


    Another shocking roar reverberated in the air. It came once more from the Constetion Robe on Dao Yuan''s body rebounding the killing sword when it touched the center of Dao Yuan''s brows. The killing sword to let out a grudging sword whistle and was pushed backwards.


    Dao Yuan took a few steps back once more, and blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. The spot between his brows might be uninjured¡­ but the shock caused by Su Ming''s spear and sword had injured Dao Yuan internally, because there was too big of a difference between his level of cultivationpared to that of his guards.


    At that moment, Dao ve 19 appeared behind Su Ming with killing intent and struck with his palm. The power of the Third Step was contained within his attack, and it pressed onto Su Ming.


    He did not have the time to even turn around when the palm struck. However, he had already known how this would end when his first attack had failed to injure Dao Yuan, and he had made preparations. The moment the palm fell on him, a nine-colored light erupted from his body, and that light¡­ came from the Five Direction Seal!


    Once the seal appeared, Dao ve 19''s palm crashed into it. A shocking boom shook the sky and earth, and Su Ming coughed up a huge mouthful of blood, and his body tumbled to the side like a kite whose string was torn.


    "Five Direction Seal? It''s a pity you don''t know the true way to use this treasure!"


    Killing intent appeared in Dao ve 19''s eyes. He took a step forward, and with an even faster speed, he charged towards Su Ming. He had the confidence that Su Ming would die if he struck him again, even if he had that Five Direction Seal!


    "Kill him! Kill him! How dare he hurt me?! You must kill him! Destroy his n, wipe out his entire tribe, ughter all his people!!" Dao Yuan screamed madly with a shrill voice not too far away.


    He touched the corner of his lips. That blood terrified him. Even though he was not injured badly, this blood still caused fear to rise even more in his heart. His whole body trembled from the lingering fright.


    As a person with the family name of Dao in Morning Dao Sect, he had numerous guards who were trained by his family to protect him since he was young. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that he had never been injured since he was young, much less had blood trickle down the corners of his mouth.


    The bloody stench in his mouth due to Su Ming''s actions in thend of Berserkers was a first for Dao Yuan. From his fear, the thought of summoning the sect''s army waiting outside the gates to rush into thend of Berserkers rose in his heart.


    As his shrill screams reverberated in the air, Dao ve 19 charged towards Su Ming. Right at the moment he was about to close in on him, Su Mingughed brokenly, and a resolute look appeared on his face. He gritted his teeth and tossed the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear.


    But he did not throw it towards Dao ve 19, who was chasing after him. Instead¡­ he threw the spear towards the screaming Dao Yuan who was wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth while his face was stark white from fear.


    Su Ming''s hate towards Dao Yuan was running so deep that it was already embedded in his bones. If he could kill this person before he died, then Su Ming would be satisfied.


    Besides, he could not even hope to put up a fight against Dao ve 19 chasing after him. He was already badly injured. The Five Direction Seal had actually showed signs of not being able to hold when Dao ve 19 had struck just now. Clearly, it was because this item was Dao Chen''s property in the past, and these people¡­ were also from Morning Dao Sect. There was surely a connection between them.


    That was why the best way to save himself was not to fight against that Dao ve¡­ but to persecute Dao Yuan!


    When Su Ming threw his weapon, the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear turned into a long arc that closed in on Dao Yuan while stirring up a sharp roar and arge amount of purple fog.


    "Damn it, save me!"


    Terror immediately appeared on Dao Yuan''s face. He believed that he would not die due to the Constetion Robe, but the rebound just now had put him in an incredible state of difort. Fear had been lingering his heart to begin with, and when he saw the long spear charging towards him, he screamed out instinctively.


    When Dao Yuan screamed, Su Ming gathered Destiny''s power in his left hand and swung his arm at the Dao ve. When the Art to change the flow of time was sued again, the Dao ve''s body froze abruptly once more.


    Dao ve 19''s face became dark. In his eyes, this person was weak, but his ns were incredibly meticulous. That strange Art of his and his method of using Dao Yuan to threaten him restricted him in many ways. He couldn''t gain initiative like this!


    This intelligence, these methods, and this divine ability were things that Dao ve 19 had never encountered before through his entire life of fighting and killing others. Murderous intent shone in his eyes, and he thought to himself that he had to quickly kill this person, or he would surely be a huge problem in the future because of his guile if he managed to escape from this disaster and grew up.


    At the instant he stopped, he suddenly let out a shocking cry, and as his voice reverberated in the air, Su Ming coughed up blood. His ears rang, and his injuries became even worse.


    Dao ve 19''s body might have stopped during that instant, but when his voice traveled forward, cracking sounds echoed in the air in front of Dao Yuan, and huge cracks immediately appeared in midair. By the looks of it, those cracks wanted to swallow the iing Undertaker of Evil''s Spear.


    A resolute look appeared on Su Ming''s face. His heart might be in great pain for what he was about to do next, but at that moment, he still let out a low shout without any hesitation.


    "Undertaker of Evil''s Spear¡­ Explode!!"


    At the instant Su Ming spoke, the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear let out a cry filled with grief. It had been with Su Ming for a very, very long time, and that sorrowful cry was its reluctance to part with him, but it did not hesitate. At the instant it closed in on the dimensional cracks, it exploded with a bang.


    The spear was created by the first God of Berserkers. With the first God of Berserkers'' level of cultivation, the might of the Enchanted Treasures he created would definitely be nothing short of extraordinary. If it were not because Su Ming''s level of cultivation was not high enough, then he would definitely have been able to bring forth more of this spear''s power.


    At that moment, when the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear exploded, a destructive power erupted and spread in all directions with a bang.


    Dao Yuan was the first to be struck by the explosion. The terror of death rose in his heart, and it was several times stronger than before. His face grew even whiter, and his pupils shrank.


    Dao ve 19''s expression changed drastically as well, which had never happened before. He was already incredibly close to Su Ming at that moment, and if he lifted his hand, he could execute an Art to kill him¡­ but he did not have the time. He could not bother with killing Su Ming. His hate towards his schemes and his method of using Dao Yuan to threaten him ran deep into Dao ve 19''s heart, but he could do nothing about it. If he continued chasing after Su Ming, then Dao Yuan would definitely be in danger. He gritted his teeth and turned around to chase after Dao Yuan.


    A shocking boom that even managed to make Yu Xuan and the yellow dragon tremble rose into the nine heavens at that instant. The rumbles from the tremor turned into waves that madly spread out through the area. The final thought Su Ming had sent to the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear before it exploded had made it so the power from the explosion was limited to a very small area. This was why the effect to the other areas was not actually very powerful, despite the loud sound.


    In the midst of the rumbling sounds, Su Ming fell backwards. His actions just now might have seemed dangerous, but every single step he took was part of his calctions. As he retreated, he coughed up blood once again. His face turned pale. He knew that he was heavily wounded¡­ but he had to fight, because the ninth summit and his three senior brothers were right behind him.


    At the instant Su Ming withdrew, he lifted his right hand, and the Weing of Deities appeared in his hand. He swallowed it without any hesitation.


    When he did so and the rumbles around faded away, he saw Dao ve 19 standing before Dao Yuan, right at the spot where the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear had exploded. He was using his body to shield Dao Yuan. With a pale countenance, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly became much older. His Constetion Robe had also been torn during the explosion before eventually being shredded to pieces and scattered by the wind.


    Judging by the man''s aged looks, he had surely paid an incredibly huge price to protect himself and his charge from the self-destruction of the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear. Yet even so, he had still been gravely injured.


    Dao Yuan''s face was even paler. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth once again, while the stars in the Constetion Robe on his body were spinning about rapidly. As blood trickled out of Dao Yuan''s mouth, he let out a piercing screech.


    "He hurt me! Kill him! KILL HIM!"

 Chapter 738 — Destroy 19!

    <h4>Chapter 738: Destroy 19!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was an endless amount of rumbles at the spot where the three Dao ves were fighting against the yellow dragon in the sky. They were trying to break free of the yellow light''s confinement and descend to the area where the others were fighting, but the yellow dragon''s exhausted roars only made the yellow light be stronger. Clearly, the yellow dragon had brought out all the power it could possibly muster.


    Yu Xuan''s face was as pale as ashes. There was a thick wave of Abyss Death Aura spreading out from her body and circling around the area, causing others to be unable to see what was happening within her spot clearly. However, there were continuous booming soundsing out from the ce, and it was a telling sign as to how intense the battle was between that Dao ve and Yu Xuan.


    However, she wasn''t a cultivator in the Third Step to begin with, which was why the medicinal core she had devoured made her suffer an incredibly powerful bacsh. At that moment, it could be said that she was fighting while gritting her teeth and persevering even though she waspletely drained of her strength.


    She had no idea why she was doing this, either. If this was just a business deal, then she should not be so persistent about fighting, but every single time she wanted to give up and have the yellow dragon take her away, Su Ming''s joyful smile when he was with his senior brothers would appear in her head.


    There was a gentle and affectionate feeling within that smile that made Yu Xuan feel warm, and she was reluctant to part with it.


    "Xuan Xuan, do you know why I gave you this name?"


    Yu Xuan''s most precious memory lying in the depths of her heart rose in front of her eyes at that moment. It was the only memory that could keep herpany on the lonely nights in her cold house.


    "My good daughter, don''t be so mischievous now. Once I finish making this leather shirt, you won''t be at the losing end of the stick when you go out and fight those other children again.


    "I have to leave. I have to go to a ce very far away from here. Xuan Xuan, don''t cry¡­ Remember what I told you before. Your name means that you must be strong and not be sad¡­"


    Yu Xuan did not know why her most precious memory in her life would emerge during this fight.


    ''Perhaps it''s this warmth that made me love this ce¡­ and it''s making me not want to leave.'' Tears fell from Yu Xuan''s eyes.


    "Mother¡­" she mumbled. She ignored the bacsh she was suffering and the numb feeling that was gradually creeping into her body. She continued pushing her body past its limits, resolutely not allowing the Dao ve to leave the Abyss Death Aura.


    As the booming sounds from the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear''s explosion faded away outside the hundred lis Rune around the ninth summit and underneath the ces where the yellow dragon and Yu Xuan were fighting against their opponents, Dao ve 19 and Dao Yuan''s bodies were revealed above the sea.


    "Who are you?!"


    For the first time since Dao ve 19 stepped into thend of Berserkers, he did not immediately obey and acknowledge Dao Yuan''smand. Instead, he stared at Su Ming and asked slowly as he panted.


    To him, the intelligence possessed by the young man standing before him was something that he rarely saw within others, and it was this guile of his that had managed to hurt Dao ve 19 so badly even though the young man was at an extreme disadvantage. After all, this Berserker was only at the Second Step, and it was a telling sign of how strong he was to be able to do such a thing.


    Morning Dao Sect should be trying to take in such a person instead of engaging him in a fight to the death, but all of this had be impossible due to Dao Yuan''s hobbies and actions.


    ''I have to kill this person and not let him have the chance to grow. If he''s capable of reaching the Second Step in thend of Berserkers, then someday in the future, he might possibly be¡­ the second Lie Shan Xiu!''


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in Dao ve 19''s eyes. As he circted his cultivation base in his body, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Perhaps this is a misunderstanding¡­" Just as he started to speak, Dao Yuan immediately let out a furious roar by his side.


    "Dao ve 19, shut up! I''m ordering you now to attack immediately! Kill him! KILL HIM!"


    Dao Yuan red Su Ming with a crazed look in his eyes. He had only been injured twice in his life. The first time had been by Su Ming''s spear and sword, and the second time¡­ was also because of Su Ming. This brought his hate for Su Ming to a level where he was deaf to all reason.


    Dao ve 19''s expression changed, but he did not bother with Dao Yuan. He smiled towards Su Ming, and just as he was about to speak while still having his fist wrapped in his palm, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He hadpleted his fusion with the Weing of Deities, and at that moment, he took a step forward without a single word.


    He was able to tell that the Dao ve was stalling time. Besides the injuries the Dao ve had sustained, the shredding of his Constetion Robe would have brought a huge suppression of his power by thews in thend of Berserkers. Su Ming had expected this beforehand, which was why he could tell that the Dao ve wanted to stall for time to heal himself and wait for the other four Dao ves toe to his aid.


    Su Ming could figure out this sort of thing with just one nce. He had not attacked just now and given the Dao ve the span of a few breaths to recover because he had been fusing with the Weing of Deities. Now that the fusion wasplete, he would absolutely not give the other any time to recover.


    The moment Su Ming charged forward without a single word, Dao ve 19''s expression changed. He knew that this young man had figured out his actions. As his eyes sparkled, Dao ve 19 lifted his right hand and seized the air. An endless amount of wind charged forward and gathered into a long green whip on his palm.


    With a single move, the long whip in his hand swept through the air sideways and charged towards Su Ming. At the same time, the Dao ve formed a seal with his left hand and pointed forward. An illusory starry sky immediately manifested before him. That sky covered an area of three thousand feet, and the starlight shining from within it instantly reached a blinding degree.


    However, it was incredibly clear that Dao ve 19 no longer possessed power in the Third Step. A huge, invisible power descended on his body that suppressed him, and without the Constetion Robe blocking this power, the Dao ve¡­ could only summon power that was equivalent to the middle stage of the Second Step.


    Dao Yuan waspletely unaware of this, and he was causing a frenzied ruckus on the side, but in the blink of an eye, his morous and unbridled voice fell silent, reced by a sharp intake of breath followed by a piercing scream.


    Even the Dao ve''s expressionpletely changed during that instant.


    This was because once Su Ming took his third step forward, his body swelled up. As the area around him distorted, he took his fourth step forward, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a Candle Dragon possessing a snake''s body which was ten thousand feet tall!


    The gigantic body, crimson scales, the presence that was filled with mighty a pressure, and the capturing of souls which belonged solely to the Candle Dragon was Su Ming''s transformation after he took in the Weing of Deities!


    Candle Dragon!


    The instant a roar that shook the skies tumbled out from the Candle Dragon''s mouth, Su Ming''s power could no longer be categorized using the Berserkers'' levels of cultivation. At that moment, his power was without equal, and he also possessed theplete set of the Candle Dragon''s inborn divine abilities. As a rumble that signaled the tearing of space reverberated in the air, the Candle Dragon that was Su Ming swept its gigantic tail sideways towards Dao ve 19 with an astonishing momentum.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air as the Candle Dragon''s tail crashed into the wind whip. Another bang shot up into the air, and as it resounded, the whip instantly crumbled. At the same time, the Candle Dragon''s tail against the three thousand feet starlight.


    As an even louder bang rang out, the three thousand feet starlightpletely disintegrated, and the Candle Dragon''s tail turned into a bloody mess. Yet even as it was falling apart, it still continued sweeping sideways and charging towards Dao ve 19 as well as Dao Yuan who was behind him.


    "Candle Dragon!"


    As Dao ve 19''s expression changed drastically, he grabbed Dao Yuan and quickly retreated. At the same time, a sharp whistle tumbled out of his mouth.


    That whistle seemed to contain a divine ability, which made the air before him distort as he retreated before turning into circles of waves that looked like the ripples on the surface of water. All of it was trying to block the gigantic tail charging over.


    Booming sounds shook the sky as the Candle Dragon''s tail swept sideways, and it broke all the ripples in the illusory surface of water beforending on Dao ve 19''s retreating body.


    The Dao ve''s eyes went wide. He coughed up a huge mouthful of blood and used the massive power provided by the tails'' momentum to retreat at an even faster speed while dragging Dao Yuan in tow. The Dao ve''s heart was in shock at that moment. This enemy from the Berserkers had caused wariness to appear in his heart. The youth had an endless variety of divine abilities and Enchanted Treasures, and he was incredibly intelligent. His ns were ingenious, and he could even transform into the ferocious Candle Dragon that could destroy worlds.


    If Dao ve 19 was thinking this way, then it was even more so for Dao Yuan. He was almost scared out of his wits. With a pale face, he looked at the gigantic creature Su Ming had transformed into, and he suddenly began to regret taking this trip.


    Su Ming knew that he could not stay too long in the form of the Candle Dragon and that he was badly wounded. Once he swiped his tail sideways, he lifted the head of his gigantic body and opened his mouth wide to suck in a deep breath. Just as he was about to use the Candle Dragon''s inborn divine abilities to devour Dao ve 19 and Dao Yuan, a furious roar came from behind him.


    It was¡­ from Dao ve 21, who was fighting against Yu Xuan!


    Dao ve 21 charged towards Su Ming without a second thought. Yu Xuan coughed up blood behind him and staggered backwards with a face as pale as that of a corpse. She had done everything that she could and had taken up a lot of Dao ve 21''s time, but this was already her limit.


    In fact, she had even used her own life¡­ but she still could not continue holding him back.


    As she fell back, she coughed up blood once again and tears fell from her eyes. There was a slightly absent-minded look on her face, and she was the only one who could hear her mother''s gentle voice ringing in her ears from her memories.


    "Xuan Xuan, you must stay strong¡­ I''m about to go to a ce far, far away. I wish you happiness¡­ I wish that my daughter will be happy throughout her whole life¡­"


    "Mother¡­" Yu Xuan mumbled.


    If Dao ve 19 and Dao Yuan had not been in danger, Dao ve 21, who had broken out of the confinement from Abyss Death Aura, would have definitely captured Yu Xuan first, but he was currently worried about Dao Yuan, and hence did not bother with the woman he''d just fought. With the fastest speed he could muster, he appeared beside the Candle Dragon that was Su Ming. When he lifted his right hand, his entire arm looked as if it had disappeared and was reced by an array of stars. It fused together with the stars on his robe, and he pushed his palm towards the Candle Dragon.


    Madness appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. All the ns he had concocted previously had finally got him this chance, yet a fine line existed between what one nned and what could be achieved. Sometimes something would ur to alter all ns.


    At that moment, as Su Ming was threatened by that palm strikeing at him from behind he activated all of the Candle Dragon''s power without any hesitation. He opened his mouth and sucked in a breath. Instantly, Dao Yuan and Dao ve 19''s bodies started flying back against their will.


    But at that moment, Dao ve 21''s palm struck the Candle Dragon''s head.


    As a shocking boom reverberated in the air, Dao ve 19''s body turned into a long arc and was devoured by the Candle Dragon that was Su Ming, but there was not enough time to devour Dao Yuan as well. The dragon''s body fell to pieces from the strike.


    Once that happened, the Weing of Deities disintegrated and waspletely destroyed. Su Ming''s body revealed itself, and he retreated swiftly while coughing up blood.


    Dao Yuan''s body was trembling violently due to his fear, but he did not stop shouting, "Kill him, skin him, tear out his bones, seal his soul! KILL HIM!"


    Dao ve 21''s eyes were bloodshot. He could sense that Dao ve 19''s presence had disappeared. A wave of anger and sorrow filled his heart and body, and he charged straight at Su Ming.

 Chapter 739 — Sacred Constellation Robe!

    <h4>Chapter 739: Sacred Constetion Robe!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All the things Su Ming had done from the moment he stepped out of the ninth summit to the moment he used the Candle Dragon''s body to devour Dao ve 19 were his limit. It was him gainingplete control over the situation afterying various schemes against Dao ve 19. He had not gotten close to Dao ve 19 and fought directly against him, but had chosen to use Dao Yuan''s safety as a distraction. By threaten him with a barrage of attacks as if he was storming his enemy''sir, he had made Dao ve 19 lose initiative and be restricted every time he tried to move.


    The might of the Third Step was something Su Ming could not hope to stand up to. His body might be incredibly tough, but the difference in their levels of cultivation was enough to make him unable tost long under Dao ve 19''s barrage of divine abilities and copse.


    This was still thend of Berserkers. The suppression ced on the Dao ves'' power might not be serious, but they were more or less affected, which prevented them from using some of their divine abilities as freely as they could in the outside world. Yet even so, Su Ming had still paid a heavy price for his actions.


    And he hadn''t even managed to kill Dao Yuan.


    At that moment, as Su Ming quickly fell backwards, blood continued trickling out of his mouth. He red at Dao Yuan, who was still causing a ruckus in the distance, and at Dao ve 21, who was charging towards him.


    Su Ming knew that he could not hope to stand up against such powerful enemies. However, even if he was as weak as an ant in front of these people, he would still have the courage to fight against them and bare his fangs.


    "I''ve fought countless battles in my life, and I''ve barely escaped death many times. This disaster today is even more difficult than when Di Tian descended¡­ but for the ninth summit, dying is nothing."


    Su Mingughed towards the sky. In this time of crisis, he had found himself being able to let go of everything. As he retreated, he lifted his left hand with the back of his hand turned downwards and his palm turned upwards. He brought out his full power as Destiny and pushed his palm against the center of his brows.


    His current appearance was no longer that of a teenager, but a young man. This was a transformation that happened to him when he stepped into Life Cultivation Realm.


    At that moment, when Su Ming pressed his left hand against the center of his brows, the power of Destiny erupted from his body with a bang. The shadows of an infant and a purple-haired man appeared behind Su Ming''s body. These two shadows instantly began to ovep with Su Ming''s body, but Dao ve 21 closed in on him with a single step.


    The strength of this Dao ve, who could still bring out the power of the Third Step even in thend of Berserkers, was something that the three Sovereigns and five Emperors could not hope topare to even in the world outside. In fact, they were not even within the same level. They might also be Lords of World nes, but those who had just reached the Third Step shared the same title as those who had reached theter stage of the Third Step.


    The five Dao ves had just reached the initial stage of the Third Step, but their power only suffered a slight suppression in thend of Berserkers. They could bring out power that was between the Second and Third Step.


    All of this was due to the Constetion Robes they wore. There were not just five of these Constetion Robes, either. All the people standing in the various ships within the Immortals'' gxy were wearing these Constetion Robes.


    In general, these robes had the power to resist the power of thews in thend of Berserkers and allow a person''s level of cultivation to not suffer too many limitations. If one considered that, the Immortals should be trying to obtain arge amount of those robes so that they would not be affected when they descended, but despite the great numbers of those robes, only Morning Dao Sect disciples could obtain them.


    The Immortals were only vassals under a faction of power that belonged to Morning Dao Sect. They were not allowed to possess Constetion Robes.


    This was one of the reasons why they didn''t have them, while the other one was that all of these Constetion Robes were¡­ Subsidiary Constetion Robes!


    On their own, these robes would not possess such strange abilities, and neither would they cause their wearer to not be limited by thews in thend of Berserkers. The reason why the Subsidiary Constetion Robes possessed such might was¡­ in Sacred Constetion Robe on Dao Yuan''s body.


    All people who wore Subsidiary Constetion Robes had to listen to the person wearing Sacred Constetion Robe as if they were soldiers listening to the orders from amand center. They could not go against those orders. It was akin to a form of control, but it would not affect the wearer''s intelligence and mind. It was just that they would now have a master within their thoughts.


    This master was the wearer of that Sacred Constetion Robe, and he owned all Subsidiary Constetion Robes they wore.


    Only while Sacred Constetion Robe existed could its subsidiaries not be too affected by the power of thews in thend of Berserkers.


    If Immortals wanted to obtain Subsidiary Constetion Robes, they would have to be ves to someone. If they did not want to do so and sought to possess Sacred Constetion Robe by themselves, they would be faced with the threat of their race''splete annihtion.


    Sacred Constetion Robes could only be possessed by those who bore the family name of Dao in Morning Dao Sect. It did not matter what sort of level of cultivation they possessed or what personality they had, as long as a person was a direct descent of the Dao family, they could build up their own faction with their Sacred Constetion Robe.


    If the power of one''s faction grew, their Sacred Constetion Robe would also be able to bring forth greater might. In fact, it could even allow the power of that direct descendant of the Dao family to increase exponentially.


    With Dao Yuan''s personality and his level of cultivation, the strength of the group he formed was at the very bottom of Morning Dao Sect. He only had a couple thousands of cultivators with him, and the only ones who had power in the Third Step were Dao ve 19, 21, 31, 41, and 51¡ªthese five people.


    The other people''s levels of cultivation were mixed, and the strongest besides these five people had only attained greatpletion in the Second Step.


    That was why even though Dao Yuan had passed by the Immortals, who were vassals under Morning Dao Sect, people like Di Tian and the other from the three Sovereigns and Five Emperors did not bother with him, much less came to pay respect to him. He was simply one of the many young lords in Morning Dao Sect.


    The five Dao ves who were in the Third Step had been able to bring out an incredibly great power in thend of Berserkers due to the Subsidiary Constetion Robes they wore under the control of Sacred Constetion Robe, and it was the reason why they had be such a great disaster to Su Ming.


    At that moment, as Su Ming executed the power of Destiny, Dao ve 21''s face turned dark. He was going to obey Dao Yuan''s orders to kill Su Ming. In his eyes, this youth was a despicable and shameless person who only knew how to use schemes and tricks. If the two of them faced head on, Dao ve 21 was confident that he could kill him in just one strike.


    At the instant he closed in on Su Ming with a dark expression on his face, a dark light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. The infant''s illusion and the purple haired man''s shadow were rapidly fusing together around him. Right then, a wave of Abyss Death Aura which brought with it a sense of familiarity to Su Ming''s soul erupted behind him.


    Yu Xuan took a step forward from behind Su Ming with a face as pale as that of a corpse and lifted her right hand in front of him and pushed her palm towards the iing Dao ve 21.


    As she did so, a powerful wave of Abyss Death Aura erupted from her body, crashing into the iing Dao ve 21 with a bang.


    "You''re just asking for death!"


    Dao ve 21 let out a cold harrumph, not bothering to dodge. He merely pointed at Yu Xuan''s palm. A star seemed to gather on his finger, letting out a piercing light. At the instant it crashed into Yu Xuan''s palm, a loud bang surged into the sky, and Yu Xuan coughed up blood and staggered backwards. Even her eyes lost their usual sparkle.


    At that moment, the shadows of the infant and the purple-haired man fused together around Su Ming. His hair instantly turned gray, and his body transformed into that of a seven-to-eight-year-old boy. A thick wave of aura that was incredibly simr to Yu Xuan''s Abyss Death Aura erupted from Su Ming''s body.


    His face turned pale, aking to that of a dead person. At that moment, he looked extremely simr to Yu Xuan, who was by his side. It was as if they had been cut from the same cloth.


    A gray light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. At the instant Yu Xuan moved back, he charged towards Dao ve 21 without any hesitation. When he lifted his right hand, he swung it forward, and the world immediately rumbled. Aw dictating time to flow in reverse filled the area and forced Dao ve 21''s body to freeze for a moment, but only a moment.


    Yet it was enough for Su Ming to swiftly raise the killing sword in his right hand and slice diagonally before himself. When the sword passed before Su Ming like a bolt of lightning, Yu Xuan gritted her teeth and rushed forward again to fight against Dao ve 21 together with Su Ming.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. Su Ming coughed up blood when he fell back once more, and Yu Xuan followed after him with brokenughter. Even if the two of them attacked together, they could only make Dao ve 21 sway a little. Very soon, powerful starlight filled the area around Dao ve 21, and he charged towards Su Ming and Yu Xuan.


    "Die, both of you!"


    Dao ve 21''s face was twisted with ferociousness. Ge took a step forward, and an even louder bang rang out. Su Ming''s entire body trembled, and he fell back like a kite whose string was snapped. As he coughed up a mouthful of blood, his injuries reached a point where he was almost near death. Yu Xuan was in the same state. In her anguish, she looked at Dao ve 21 walking over from the distance, then turned her head around to look at Su Ming.


    Dao Yuan excited screams reached them at that moment. "Haha, kill the man and leave the woman! Damn it, I''ll definitely tear out his bones and skin him! I''ll make him regret hurting me even if he dies!"


    Dao ve 21 nodded. He took a step forward and closed in on Su Ming and Yu Xuan who were less than a hundred feet away. The Dao ve''s face was twisted with savagery, and at the instant killing intent shone in his eyes, the starlight around him turned into rays of light that were light sharp needles. When he lifted them in his right hand, those sharp needles burst forth with a bang.


    Just as they were about to charge towards Su Ming and Yu Xuan, Su Ming bit the tip of his tongue, making his consciousness, which had be muddled due to his grave injuries, clear up slightly. There was no despair in his eyes, only calmness. It was a fearlessness in the face of death.


    Almost at the instant Dao ve 21 came close, Su Ming grabbed Yu Xuan with his right hand. This was the first time he took hold of her hand, and he found out that it was icy cold, just like a corpse''s.


    "Are you afraid?" Su Ming asked with a smile.


    "No." Yu Xuan was momentarily stunned before a beautiful smile bloomed on her pale lips, which still had blood trickling down their corners. She shook her head.


    Su Ming pulled her behind himself without any hesitation. At the same time, he lifted his left hand and swung it in the air. The world rumbled, and in the midst of ayer of distortions in the air, Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers appeared, blocking him and Yu Xuan behind while facing Dao ve 21''s star divine ability.


    Dao ve 21''s lips curled up in a cold sneer. He activated all his power and turned it into an endless amount of starlight that closed in on Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers within an instant. A loud rumble shook the sky and earth, reverberating in the air, and during that instant, with just one strike, Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers shattered to pieces. The starlight shot through, then, causing Su Ming to cough up blood. Injuries opened up all over his body, and blood covered him. His consciousness faded away.


    Yu Xuan was in a slightly better condition. She dragged Su Ming back with her as she retreated, while blood trickled down the corners of her mouth. Despair appeared on her face.

 Chapter 740 — Devastation!

    <h4>Chapter 740: Devastation!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dao ve 21 let out a cold harrumph and took a step forward. He was confident that he could definitely kill these two people with his next strike! Almost the moment he moved forward, Dao Yuan flew out from behind him and charged towards Su Ming.


    "Dao ve, move back, I''ll do this personally! Didn''t you want to kill me just now? I''ll have a taste of your woman right in front of your face, and I''ll make sure you see it!" As Dao Yuanughed maniacally, he closed in on the pair. As for Su Ming and Yu Xuan, they were already close to the Rune around the ninth summit.


    Dao ve 21 paused in his movements and let his young master fly past him towards Su Ming and Yu Xuan. Yet at the moment Dao Yuan lifted his right hand to seize Yu Xuan, a great presence that filled the hearts of all those who felt with shock and fear suddenly erupted from over there.


    The strength of that presence was so great that it caused the world to quiver and an endless amount of whirlpools to appear in the sea. It made the sky tremble as it quivered, and even the yellow light as well as the three Dao ves that were fighting against it felt their hearts tremble.


    "This is your Grandpa Crane''s territory! I was taking a nap here, and you dare toe and offend me?! Begone!" A voice filled with a mighty pressure came from the ninth summit with an intensity that shook the sky and earth.


    Not only did this powerful presence cause the hearts of the three Dao ves to shudder at the instant it appeared, it also shocked Dao Yuan, who was about to execute a divine ability to kill Su Ming, and Dao Yuan 21.


    "This is¡­ This is Sr Kalpa''s presence!"


    Dao Yuan 21''s expression changed drastically. He did not have time to think. He seized Dao Yuan, who was stunned with fear, and turned into a long arc that charged backwards.


    Dao Yuan screamed. As he shuddered, shock and terror appeared on his face.


    "Sr Kalpa''s presence! There''s no doubt about this! This is a great cultivator who has reached Sr Kalpa Realm! He''s only one step away from reaching ne Kalpa!"


    Dao ve 21''s face turned stark pale. His mind was in a mess. He had not expected¡­ to run into such a dangerous situation in thend of Berserkers.


    But at that moment, a hint of doubt rose in his heart. He immediately lifted his right hand, and a resolute look appeared on his face. An item appeared on his palm, and he crushed it.


    It was a green medicinal core. At the instant the Dao ve crushed it, a shocking boom swiftly spread out.


    As that sound reverberated in the air, the world trembled. A wave of ripples spread out towards the area, but there was not a great amount of lethal force within those ripples. Instead, the green light shining from within simply spread out and covered a circr area of several hundreds of lis.


    Dao ve 21 stared at that green light and watched it cover those hundreds of lis. His face remained unchanged for a moment before a strange emotion mixed with anger took over.


    "You''re not a cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm! Young Master, there is no cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm here, that is just a Dao Illusion Art!"


    Once Dao ve 21 roared those words out, he no longer retreated. Instead, he charged once again towards Su Ming and Yu Xuan. Dao Yuan was momentarily stunned by his side. He knew that the medicinal core his ve had used was Morning Dao Sect''s Kalpa Seeking Core. That core could test whether there was any power that belonged to ne Kalpas within a region, and it could also determine whether there was anyone who had reached ne Kalpa Realm in that area.


    If its color changed, it meant that there was someone with the power of ne Kalpa around, or it could be that there was simply some power that belonged to ne Kalpas in the area. Yet the medicinal core had spread out to several hundreds of lis just now, but the color did not change, which could only mean that¡­ no matter what he''d felt when the presence moments ago had spread out, there was no one with the power of ne Kalpa Realm in this ce. That was the truth.


    Once Dao Yuan registered this, he fumed in rage and exasperation before charging back towards Su Ming and Yu Xuan, whose consciousness was already muddled at that point. He was so quick that he arrived in the blink of an eye and even roared at them.


    "How dare you lie to me?! I''ll kill all of you with my hands one by one! Dao ve 21, protect me! Watch as I crush their bones and scatter their ashes!"


    Dao Yuan charged forward. He closed in on Su Ming And Yu Xuan, then lifted his right hand, about to seize Su Ming, but at that moment, furious roars came from the hundred li Rune.


    They were immediately followed by shadows of people flying out.


    Those were¡­ the people who now lived in the ninth summit. They had chosen to die in battle to protect the ninth summit as well as Su Ming.


    At the moment of crisis, they rushed out without any hesitation. The person at the very front of the crowd was an old man. He had already reached Berserker Soul Realm, but his level was not high. At the instant he walked out, he charged towards Dao Yuan without a care for his own life in an attempt to stop him from killing Su Ming and Yu Xuan.


    "You''re just asking for death!"


    Dao Yuan let out a shrill screech. He changed the direction of his right hand to punch the old man''s body, but at the instant his fist was about to touch him, a bizarre smile appeared on the old man''s face and his body exploded with a bang.


    As he exploded, his cultivation base erupted, and the waves of power that burst forth charged towards Dao Yuan. Blood gushed into the air and sshed all over the area. Arge amount of it fell on Su Ming and Yu Xuan''s bodies. Su Ming''s consciousness was about topletely fade away due to his injuries, but when the body fell on him, thick bloody lines immediately appeared in his eyes.


    His consciousness quickly returned to his body. He trembled. In his ears, he heard the old man''sughter before he died.


    "Sir Su Ming, I''ve been under the care of the ninth summit for many years! Now, I will use my death to repay your kindness!"


    As the old man died, one person after another charged out of the Rune. Some of them even grabbed Su Ming and Yu Xuan to drag them back into the Rune.


    One after another, these people charged out. One after another, the rumbles from self-destructions shot up into the air, affecting Dao Yuan. The roars from those explosions continued, and in the blink of an eye, more than ten people had chosen self-destruction.


    "Sir Su Ming, I, Chen, am here to repay your kindness!"


    "Sir Su, I, Xu, will repay your kindness with my death today!"


    "I will repay your kindness with my death! Sir Su Ming, if we reincarnate, let us meet again in our next lives!"


    One after another, long strings ofughter before their owners'' deaths rang in the air. More and more people rushed out and chose self-destruction to hold Dao Yuan back and save Su Ming. All of this brought Su Ming''s consciousness back. He¡­ regained his senses, but he could not summon even a single bit of power. His injuries left him at death''s door.


    His eyes turned red. He could only watch these people die, hear them dere their intention to repay his kindness. As his body trembled, he let out a hoarse roar.


    More people flew past him. Among them were the elderly and the young. These were his people who lived in the ninth summit. At that moment, they were using blood and self-destruction toplete the promise they had made when they were allowed to stay in the ninth summit.


    To protect the summit, even if they died.


    Tears fell from Yu Xuan''s eyes. She watched all of this with a nk stare, looked at these people dying, heard their voices as well as Su Ming''s hoarse roars. More and more tears fell from her eyes.


    Dao Yuan was forcefully held back and could only watch as Su Ming and Yu Xuan were dragged back into the Rune. In his anger, Dao ve 21 took a step forward and lifted his right hand before swinging it in front of himself aloofly. Immediately, arge number of the people who had rushed out of the Rune crumbled before they could self-destruct.


    The hundred li Rune also started trembling violently. Once Dao ve 21 closed in on it and struck it with his palm, the starlight that erupted from his hand caused the Rune to begin copsing again.


    As it copsed and Dao ve 21 continued to attack, the hundred li Rune shrank to eighty lis, sixty lis, forty lis¡­ Dao ve 21''s expression was cold and aloof as he continued to destroy the Rune and ughtered all the people who flew out from the ninth summit.


    Dao Yuan was behind him. His face was filled with bloodthirst as he charged forward excitedly.


    Su Ming and Yu Xuan were held by four residents of the ninth summit within the Rune, and these people were charging forward desperately, intending to send the two of them back to the ninth summit. Tears fell from their eyes as they listened to the booming sounds ringing in their ears. They knew full well what they meant. With each rumble, not only did the Rune copse a little bit more, a number of theirrades also died.


    When the Rune copsed to only ten lis, the four people holding onto Su Ming and Yu Xuan let out a roar in unison and pushed Yu Xuan as well as Su Ming in the direction of the ninth summit before turning around and choosing to self-destruct. There was no hint of hesitation in their actions. As the four of them exploded at the same time, the explosion and the stirred up rumbles charged towards Dao ve 21, who had instantly closed in on them.


    Yet to Dao ve 21, these four people''s explosions were nothing. He shot through without care and stretched out his hand towards Su Ming and Yu Xuan''s bodies, like a cat toying with a mouse.


    Yet at the instant he was about to catch them, more than a hundred people flew out and charged past Su Ming and Yu Xuan''s bodies. They blocked Dao ve 21''s path forward, while another three people caught hold of Su Ming and Yu Xuan began to swiftly drag them backwards.


    Su Ming''s heart bled. His hoarse roars were reverberating in the air¡­ but he could not make even a single bit of his cultivation base stir. His injuries were too grave, so grave that if he had not been in Life Cultivation Realm, he would have already died.


    Even if his body was continuously recovering, the speed of its recovery could not match up to the rate of it being destroyed. At that moment, there were rays of starlight that were continuously destroying all signs of his life.


    Blood continued seeping out from his wounds.


    Yu Xuan felt the same way as he. Besides tears, only despair seemed to remain on her dazed face.


    Su Ming could only watch these people who were shielding him and blocking Dao ve 21''s path be instantly enveloped in starlight. There were no screams, no rumbles. There was only blood and flesh flying in the air once the starlight faded away.


    All of them died¡­


    Su Ming was not too familiar with these people. He had only saved them when he killed Si Ma Xin all those years ago and let them treat the ninth summit as their home, yet on this day, they used their lives to repay his kindness.


    However, this so called kindness he''d showed was nothing to Su Ming, while the deeds they did to repay it were too great!


    The three people holding onto Su Ming and Yu Xuan were weeping as they rushed away. They were already less than ten thousand feet away from the ninth summit, but even so, what could they do after they closed this distance? Under Dao ve 21''s moderately paced execution of his divine abilities, under that power which they could not hope to stand against after Su Ming had lost his power¡­ everything seemed to have already been set in stone and could not change.


    However, in this situation where things could no longer change, Su Ming saw just how importantly people regarded kindness. Even if they knew it was useless, they still continued to give away their lives for him.


    This made tears of blood flow from Su Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 741 — Three Seals!

    <h4>Chapter 741: Three Seals!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the three people tossed Su Ming and Yu Xuan to the ninth summit, they rushed back straight towards the iing Dao ve 21. In the midst of the booming sounds that signaled death, Su Ming let out the shrillest roar in his life.


    As he roared, Dao ve 21 walked out of the blood mist caused by the trio''s self-destruction with an aloof face. Dao Yuan had an excited expression on his face as he followed right after.


    At that moment, Su Ming and Yu Xuan were still five thousand feet away from the ninth summit, but it was useless. Even if they managed to reach the ninth summit, it was useless¡­ In Yu Xuan''s ears echoed her mother''s voice. As that voice rang, her mind gradually came out of it muddle state, and she looked at Su Ming.


    "Do you know why I''m called Yu Xuan¡­? The meaning for Xuan is daylily, and it is a type of flower that forgets sadness. I''m a daylily in the rain. This is the name my mother gave me. She wanted me to forget sadness in my life and be happy forever¡­ My mother is calling me now. I''ll be leaving to reunite with my mother¡­ Before I leave, I''ll give you a gift."


    A smile appeared on her face. That smile was incredibly sincere and beautiful. She looked at Su Ming and held him gently as she kissed his blood-stained lips.


    At the instant her lips touched Su Ming''s, a wave of Abyss Death Aura moved from her mouth into Su Ming''s body and fused with his soul. The aura turned into a roar inside Su Ming, and he felt as if his soul began to boil.


    Yet as it happened, Yu Xuan''s lips became colder. Gradually, the sparkle in her eyes disappearedpletely, leaving behind only dullness.


    "This time, I really suffered a huge loss¡­ but I''m really happy¡­ to have gotten to know you." Yu Xuan released her grip, and her body plunged to the ground.


    Su Ming felt as if his soul was burning. Waves of pain washed over him, but he could sense that his soul was madly swelling up. This feeling was enough to drive him mad. It was as if his blood had been awakened and as if his soul was going through a metamorphosis. During that moment, a feeling of strength came along with the pain, and it was increasing at a frenzied pace.


    Su Ming did not know what Yu Xuan had given to him, but he did know that it was what his soul had beencking. The breath she gave him was familiar somehow, and it was something seemed to havepleted his soul.


    The instant Abyss'' Awakening erupted in Su Ming''s soul, intense pain submerged him. He roared shrilly from it. He extended his arm without any hesitation grabbed the hand of Yu Xuan, who had now lost her consciousness and who was uncertain to survive this. It was as if Su Ming wanted to take hold of Yu Xuan''s body and save it from plunging to the ground.


    Yet Dao ve 21 had already moved towards him. His lifted right hand was shining with starlight. Right at the instant it was about tond on Su Ming, a person walked out from the distortions within the five thousand feet behind Su Ming. It was¡­ Bai Su.


    She was dressed in white and was incredibly beautiful. There was a smile on her face, and within her smile as well as her gaze was a wild beauty. She moved past Su Ming and rushed towards Dao ve 21 like a moth having seen a me.


    At that instant, the presence of self-destruction surrounded her body. That presence was like the water from the river in the sky spilling onto the ground, just like her Life¡­


    "I can, too¡­" These were the final words Bai Su said before she self-destructed. As she spoke, a loud boom that surged into the sky reverberated in the air before Su Ming.


    As those booms roared, Su Ming watched Bai Su disappear, and he went mad.


    A white piece of fabric fell back and moved past his side as the shockwaves from the explosion spread out. He wanted to grab it¡­ but he did not manage to. The white piece of fabric flew farther and farther away. He wanted to grab it¡­ but he would have to let go of Yu Xuan''s hand to do so.


    He wanted to grab it¡­ but that white piece of fabric flew farther and farther. His grip on Yu Xuan''s hand gradually lost strength, because the intense pain spreading through his soul was unbearable. It was a feeling as if his soul was about to erupt, a crazed feeling as if he was about to awaken.


    When Yu Xuan''s hand slipped out of Su Ming''s grip because he had lost his strength, her body plunged to the ground. Her eyes remained closed through it all, and Su Ming descended into madness, his eyes weeping tears of blood.


    He pressed his palms against his head, not hiding his red eyes, and roared like a wild beast howling in despair. It was also at that instant that the yellow dragon in the sky let out a shrill roar. It charged towards the ground. At that moment, it could no longer bother about the three Dao ves. There was only one thought remaining in its head - to catch Yu Xuan.


    Its body swept through the air and charged to the ground. At the instant Yu Xuan was to hit the ground, the dragon caught her on its back. A shrill roar came from its mouth. Arge amount of Abyss Death Aura erupted from its body and surged into that of Yu Xuan. At the same time, ayer of distortions appeared in the space before the yellow dragon, as if the entrance to another world had been forcefully opened due to the World Traversing Abyss Dragon''s inborn divine ability.


    It wanted to take its young master and leave the ce. Its face was filled with grief, because it could sense that no matter how much Abyss Aura it sent into its young master''s body, she was still moving slowly towards death.


    The three Dao ves in the sky charged towards the dragon, causing Dao Yuan to be even more arrogant and unbridled. Dao ve 21 let out a cold harrumph and moved past the region where Bai Su had exploded to appear right in front of Su Ming. With an aloof look on his face, he pointed at Su Ming with his right hand through the air. Immediately, arge amount of starlight spread out from his hand. That starlight instantly enveloped Su Ming''s body.


    With a loud bang, Su Ming was torn to pieces. Only his right hand was left. When his hand flew out, it was pushed backwards by the impact brought by his body''s destruction and caught up with the white piece of fabric that was floating farther and farther into the distance. He caught it.


    Of his left arm, only one finger remained, and it fell on the yellow dragon''s body as it traveled above the surface of the sea, carrying Yu Xuan.


    Su Ming thought he died, because at that moment, he could sense that his soul had scattered into the world. He could see his right hand seizing that white piece of fabric. He could see his left index fingernding beside Yu Xuan''s body.


    He could also see his eldest senior brother''s statue within his Master''s cave abode at the top of the ninth summit. He could see his second senior brother meditating as well as Hu Zi snoring. He could see all of these things.


    He could see the four Dao ves and Dao Yuan as well. He could sense their presence.


    Besides seeing these things, for the first time, he sensed three ck spots that were different from his soul within himself. Three different waves of consciousness were spreading out of the three ck spots. It was as if he had three other people''s souls within his own.


    The three people''s souls looked as if they had fused with his soul¡­ turning into the final three seals.


    There were already no distinctions between these three seals and his soul. It would have been difficult to separate them under normal circumstances¡­ but that breath of Abyss Death Aura Yu Xuan had passed to Su Ming before she closed her eyes had caused his soul to boil¡­ and it had either gainedpletion, or changed.


    It allowed his soul to sense the three seals. At the instant Su Ming detected the three seals, three raspy and old voices appeared in his mind.


    "I thought that you would never be able to sense us, that Hong Luo was just an ident."


    "Scatter your mind, let us leave. We will no longer be your seal. You will also no longer be the cage that locks the three of us."


    "The three of us will leave and help you live through this disaster. The three of us will leave, and we will make it be so that you will no longer be sealed."


    "Scatter your mind. Don''t you want to take revenge? Don''t you want to kill these people on your own? Don''t you want to protect your ninth summit¡­?"


    "Scatter your mind. The three of us will help fulfill your wish."


    "Scatter your mind. The woman called Bai Su might have died, but her body is special. She is not a Berserker. Her soul is just a projection. If you scatter your mind, I can let you see¡­ where her true body lies."


    "Scatter your mind. For you, for us¡­ We have been sealed for far too long. You have also been sealed for far too long. Why don''t¡­ we part ways now?"


    The three old voices reverberated in Su Ming''s consciousness and lingered for a long time.


    At the same time, in the midst of those roars, the five thousand feet Rune around the ninth summit crumbledpletely, revealing the ninth summit before Dao Yuan and the four Dao ves.


    At that moment, only the trembling Qian Chen and the simrly shivering bald crane remained on the mountain.


    "And here I was wondering what sort of good stuff was hidden here. It''s just a piece of trash and a bald crane. Dao ve 31, 41, 51, go and immediately tten this mountain. There''s a cave abode at the top. Open it and check what sort of treasure is inside. Dao ve 21, go down and bring that woman to me. Even if she''s almost dead, I want to get a taste. Don''t let them escape."


    Dao Yuan''s lips curled up in a cold sneer. He pointed at the ninth summit, and when he opened his mouth, the three Dao ves turned into three long arcs that charged towards the top of the mountain.


    As for Dao ve 21, he took a step towards the Abyss Dragon that was desperately sending Abyss Death Aura into Yu Xuan to save her on the surface of the sea while remainingpletely defenseless.


    The area before the Abyss Dragon distorted, slowly tearing apart to reveal a crack. However, Dao ve 21 was traveling at a speed so quick that he could stop it before the Abyss Dragon could move into the crack.


    Yet right when the four Dao ves split up and charged forward, a mighty pressure that had gathered from all directions in the world suddenly erupted in the air.


    This pressure appeared incredibly suddenly, and almost at the instant it did so, the four Dao ves'' expressions changed drastically. Right then, the space before Dao ve 21 distorted, and a shadow manifested in front of him.


    That shadow was indistinct. He looked like an old man, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find that he might be a young man. The shadows of these two appearances ovepped and gave off an incredibly bizarre feeling.


    "You-you aren''t dead?" Dao ve 21 eyes went wide. The shadow of the young man was naturally Su Ming, whom he had killed just moments ago.


    At the instant Dao ve 21 saw Su Ming, not only did his expression change, his heart also filled with shock. During that instant, the mighty pressure that spread out from Su Ming''s body filled him with apprehension.

 Chapter 742 — Daylily

    <h4>Chapter 742: Daylily</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his head, and a ghastly smile appeared on his lips, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find that the person who smiled was not actually him. Instead, it belonged to the old man whose shadow had ovepped with his.


    At the instant the smile appeared, Su Ming lifted his right hand and moved to seize Dao ve 21. The man''s expression changed, and with a wave of his arm, starlight instantly surrounded his body. The power that belonged to the Third Step erupted forth, but¡­


    The endless starlight looked as if it had turned incorporeal before Su Ming, for it moved through his body. Yet Su Ming''s right hand did not stop moving and grabbed Dao ve 21.


    His expression changed. In shock, he quickly retreated. During that instant, Su Ming opened his mouth and spokenguidly with that bizarre smile still on his lips.


    "Bloody Sun!"


    Once he said these words, Dao ve 21''s body immediately turned red, and an illusory blood-red sun appeared around him. Dao ve 21 coughed up blood, then noticed that it was difficult for him to retreat. As he was filled with fear, his body was swept towards Su Ming, and Su Ming grabbed his throat with his right hand.


    "Half a step into Sr Kalpa!"


    Dao ve 21 let out a shrill scream, but this voice quickly fell silent. Once Su Ming seized his throat with his right hand, Dao ve 21''s body immediately be redder. Within the span of a breath, arge amount of blood erupted from his body. Moment after, Dao ve 21 turned into a bloodless, dry corpse held by Su Ming.


    He had breathed hisst and died. At first, he had been toying with Su Ming like a cat toying with a mouse, but on that path, he''d walked straight to his death.


    Su Ming rxed his grip and flung his arm outwards. The blood that Dao ve 21 had coughed up gathered together, turning into a blood-red mirror before Su Ming.


    As the surface of the mirror distorted, a gxy and a cultivation appeared. There was an elegant tower in that cultivation, and within that tower was a woman in white. She was looking into the distance with a nk expression, and there was an absent-minded look on her face.


    Her face was identical to that of Bai Su!


    "I fulfilled my promise." Once these words tumbled out of Su Ming''s mouth, a ray of blood-red light flew out of his body and turned into a bloody sun in midair before charging into the distance.


    All of this happened too quickly, so Dao ve 21 had turned into a dry corpse by the time Dao Yuan and his three Dao ves could react.


    Dao Yuan''s pupils shrank. He let out a piercing scream from his shock and swiftly retreated. The three Dao ves could no longer bother with going to the ninth summit and charged straight at Su Ming.


    At that moment, the old man''s shadow was no longer ovepping with Su Ming''s body. Su Ming was the only one remaining in midair. He did not bother about the three Dao ves rushing towards him, but turned his head around and looked at the surface of the sea. Once the crack in the air tore open, the Abyss Dragon charged into it with a roar while carrying Yu Xuan.


    Her eyes were still shut and shey unmoving on the Abyss Dragon''s back. Su Ming watched her disappear into the crack, and a mischievous young woman who would call him ''little dummy Su'' with a grin appeared in his eyes.


    "Little dummy Su!"


    "You''re not answering me, so I''m reducing one medicinal core."


    "Little dummy Su, that big fish in the sea is really pretty, catch one for me."


    "Little Su, why don''t you call me big sister? Come on, hurry up, call me big sister¡­"


    "Little Su Su, that Dead Sea Giant just red at me. Go hit it."


    "Dumb Dumb Su Su, that sunlight is too vicious, hold an umbre for me¡­"


    While he was dazed, ovepping shadows appeared on his body again. This time, it was no longer the same old man, but a bald one. He was incredibly big and tall. Once his shadow ovepped with Su Ming, he looked at the three Dao ves with a ferocious smile.


    As for Su Ming, his head remained turned in the direction of the crack on the sea as he watched it gradually disappear. He also listened to the Abyss Dragon''s sad roars as it left.


    "Do you know why I''m known as Yu Xuan¡­?"


    "The meaning for Xuan is daylily. I am a daylily in the rain¡­ This is the name my mother gave me. She wanted me to forget the sadness in my life and be happy forever¡­"


    "I''ll give you a gift¡­"


    Su Ming''s eyes became wet, but he was just a soul. He¡­ had no body.


    "You could have left." As Su Ming mumbled, Bai Su''s smile when she turned her head back rose in his eyes. That smile was incredibly beautiful, and with a reluctance to part, she gradually left into the distance.


    At that moment, the big man whose shadow had ovepped with Su Ming''s body moved with a savage smile and appeared right before the three Dao ves. When he lifted his right hand, a ray of green light erupted from his body. That light turned into a green sun, causing the world to lose all other colors. At that instant, shrill screams of pain came from the three Dao ves'' mouths.


    As two consecutive bangs reverberated in the air, Dao ves 31 and 41, these two mighty warriors in the Third Step dressed in Constetion Robes¡­ started melting right before Su Ming and swiftly turned into ashes. Clearly, everything about their bodies had burned under the green sun.


    Thest ve, Dao ve 51, started retreating quickly as if he had gone mad. Arge amount of cracks appeared on his body, and green smoke spread out from him. There was a sense of deathing from all over his body.


    He withdrew back to Dao Yuan''s side, grabbed the trembling young master, and fled into the distance.


    The shadow of the big man who had ovepped with Su Ming turned into a wisp of green smoke and flew out before fusing with the green sun in midair. He turned his head around and cast Su Ming a nce. With a loud, boisterousugh, he charged to the sky, and by using some unknown method, he disappeared.


    "Thest is me¡­"


    A hoarse voice reverberated within Su Ming''s illusory body. The shadow of a middle-aged man with white hair ovepped with him, and he lifted his right hand and pointed at Dao Yuan as well as Dao ve 51.


    With it, Dao ve 51 let out a shrill scream of pain. Moths crawled out from his body. In the blink of an eye, Dao ve 51''s body turned into an innumerable amount of moths.


    These moths pped their wings and turned into a round ball in midair that resembled a sun. It then charged towards Dao Yuan.


    The proud young master trembled. Despair appeared on his face, but in the face of it, madness rose within him after his mind and soul broke down. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the sky.


    "With my orders as Dao Yuan, with my Sacred Constetion Robe as a guide, all¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the sun that formed by the moths closed in on him, yet a wave of Yin Death Aura descended from the sky andnded on the moth sun, removing it from existence.


    Because of it, Dao Yuan finished his words without being interrupted.


    "¡­all those who wear my Subsidiary Constetion Robe, descend to thend of Berserkers!"


    Once his words were spoken, the Constetion Robe on his body shone with starlight that surged into the sky, filling it with stars in an instant. The starry sky turned into a spinning, giant gctical vortex, and the faint outlines of longships could be seen charging to the ce.


    "It''s not that I didn''t keep my promise, but there is someone who doesn''t want me helping you. He wants these people to descend, and he has opened the path for them. This person''s level of cultivation¡­ is much higher than mine¡­ He has an ancient presence." The white-haired man turned into an illusory moth and left Su Ming''s body before disappearing into the sky.


    "I didn''t manage to fulfill my promise to you. If you manage to walk out of this ce and return your soul to your body, then I will help you one more time¡­"

 Chapter 743 — The Will of Autumn

    <h4>Chapter 743: The Will of Autumn</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As those illusory moths disappeared into the sky, Su Ming lifted his head. He saw the boundless starry sky rotating above, as well as longships charging forward. All of these longships were ck, and all of them had dozens of people in Constetion Robes standing within them.


    Dao Yuanughed arrogantly at the surface of the sea in the distance. The Sacred Constetion Robe on his body was shining with a brilliant, dark-colored light, and it turned into apact defense around his body.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the sky and looked at the spot where Yu Xuan had left, then at the space where Bai Su had disappeared. He looked at the lonely ninth summit and the endless broken limbs floating on the surface of the sea.


    "They all died¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    His body was no longer corporeal but had be so faded away that he was almost transparent. Grief appeared on his face. He no longer bothered with Dao Yuan or the various longships descending from the sky at that moment. He lifted his feet and moved slowly towards the ninth summit.


    Fatigue, disappointment, and grief filled Su Ming''s heart and soul. He returned to the ninth summit and stopped right outside his Master''s cave abode.


    Even at that moment, Su Ming came to stand as the wall that protected the ninth summit.


    He grabbed the killing sword with his illusory right hand, cing it diagonally so the tip of was facing his lower right. The de was stable, but the tip of the sword was trembling slightly due to its spirit. It was thirsting for blood and looking forward to killing.


    Su Ming stood silently. His hair was like a ball of me that would never be extinguished no matter how hard wind blew against it. He stood there, releasing his spirit. At that instant, he seemed to have truly be one with the ninth summit.


    One person. One sword. A protection.


    His body was illusory. There was not a single ripple of power within him. The only thing that remained was the power of his soul. That soul could be said to be his Atman, a form of divine sense, and also Su Ming''s undying and imperishable will, which was, by then, the only thing that remained of him.


    He looked at the sky, and a small smile gradually appeared on his lips. However, there was no hint of carefreeness with it. Instead, it was filled with sadness.


    In silence, Qian Chen came up to Su Ming''s side with gritted teeth even though his body was trembling. He brought out a ck knife from his bosom. He was incredibly afraid, so terrified that his body was trembling nonstop. Sweat poured down his body¡­ but true courage was fearlessness when a person was in the face of danger. It was also a form of will that would not allow a person to retreat even when terrified. This¡­ was courage.


    With a bitter smile, the bald crane banished the thought of escape. It let out a long sigh in its heart and flew to Su Ming''s side before fixing its stare on the sky. There was a solemnness and madness on its face, something that had never been seen before.


    "I''m sorry, I promised to take you out of thend of Berserkers, but I¡­ didn''t manage to do it in time," Su Ming said softly while looking at the sky.


    Qian Chen was trembling, but he still shook his head. He did not speak.


    At that moment, the numerous longships in the starry sky suddenly let out piercing cries and turned into long ck arcs that charged towards the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a thousand longships in the air near the ninth summit. Waves of mighty pressure that was difficult to describe with words spread out from the thousands of Dao ves dressed in Constetion Robes standing on the longships.


    Even if there were no Dao ves in the Third Step among them, but the shock and destruction that could be brought forth by thousands of cultivators in the Second Step could sometimes be even more shocking than that of five cultivators in the Third Step.


    Their aloof gazes and Dao Yuan''s crazed roars after his arrogance was restored brought this disaster to its most intense state.


    "Kill him! Destroy that mountain! Make sure that not a single de of grass remains there! Damn it! He nearly killed me! He nearly killed me!"


    Dao Yuan''s eyes were red. Just a moment ago, he had been surrounded by death. It had been the closest he had evere to dying. It made the fear in his heart reach its most extreme state. Now that he was filled with a sense of safety, his fear turned into an equal amount of anger.


    Murderous aura shone in the eyes of the thousands of Dao ves on the longships, but they did not attack withoutmand. Unless it waspletely necessary and the situation forced them to, the members of Morning Dao Sect would not attack by themselves. However, the instant Dao Yuan''s voice rose into the air, the thousands of people flew out together and turned into thousands of long arcs that charged towards the ninth summit.


    Their presence was shocking and even surpassed the mighty pressure brought by the five Dao ves in the Third Step. There was also a sense of suffocation brought by them.


    Qian Chen''s eyes turned red. He let out a crazed roar and was just about to rush out while flinging all caution to the wind, but right when he lifted his foot, Su Ming pushed his left hand against Qian Chen''s shoulder. The power of Su Ming''s Atman went into the man''s mind and soul, and a roar resounded in Qian Chen''s mind. He shivered and fell unconscious.


    Su Ming pushed him gently backwards, and his body flew towards the ninth summit''s cave abode.


    "Many of ours have already died. We can''t have any more of our own dying¡­" Su Ming mumbled. When his Atman spread out, it turned into a wave of impact that swept up the stunned bald crane by his side. Only when it was sent into the cave abode as well that the bald crane registered what was happening. Its body trembled as it looked at Su Ming with a dazed expression.


    It was as if only at that moment did it truly get to know Su Ming. As it continued looking at him, this bald crane who believed itself to be heartless felt its eyes watering.


    "Help me take care of my senior brothers¡­" Su Ming whispered softly to it. He then took a step towards the iing thousands of Dao ves in the Second Step and charged over to them with a firm resolution as he held the killing sword in hand.


    Most of the thousands of Dao ves were more powerful than Su Ming. This was a massacre that bore no suspense because the result was already clear. This was a single person fighting against thousands of people.


    A shocking roar reverberated in the air, and that was just the near hundred people at the forefront of the charge lifting their right hands together to execute a single divine ability. It turned into endless starlight that crashed into Su Ming''s illusory body.


    Without the existence of the three souls that previously sealed his soul, the instant the starlight touched Su Ming''s illusory body, the scene of two shadows ovepping but not touching each other as if they did not exist in the same dimension did not appear again. Instead, as the light roared, it seemed to have turned into countless needles that caused Su Ming''s illusory body to crumble swiftly. He turned into glittering sparkles, and once most of them were extinguished, the remainder fell back before gathering together once again a thousand feet away.


    They turned into Su Ming, but he was even more transparent than before. It was as if he would scatter away if wind blew against him.


    However, at the instant Su Ming''s body crumbled, he had shed once. That sh contained the might of the first sh he had executed after his soul waspleted. It contained his soul and also his awakening to the Abyss.


    It contained¡­ his Origin divine ability!


    As that sh swept through the air, it charged past the hundreds of people at the front, but it did not seem to contain any destructive power. It was just like a gentle breeze.


    However, when Su Ming''s body crumbled and gathered together once again into an even weaker illusion, the hundreds of people right at the front of the charge Su Ming had just cut¡­ suddenly started aging.


    It was as if the flow of time had been elerated for them. The operations of their bodies begun to run exponentially faster, and their faces soon aged a dozen or more years. Waves of rotting air also begun to spread from their bodies.


    Their hair turned grayish white. Wrinkles appeared on their faces. Their life force seemed to be devoured by space itself, and most of this life force disappeared within an instant.


    In fact, there were a dozen something people¡­ who instantly turned into corpses as their bodies withered and aged because their levels of cultivation were not high and they did not have many years of life left. Even their Nascent Divinities found it difficult to escape from their bodies; all of them died as they withered.


    At the same time as this dozen something people died, the lifeforce and life of near a hundred people vanished. Wisps of white smoke left their bodies and charged towards Su Ming. They instantly fused with him, causing his see-through body to immediately look much more corporeal.


    "Is this my awakened Origin divine ability after my soul waspleted¡­?" Su Ming mumbled.


    He could sense his soul getting stronger at a maddening pace as those white wisps of smoke entered his body. The life force he absorbed seemed to be a substance that was grosslycking within him. It was as if he had be a dry sponge at that moment, and he was continuously absorbing other people''s life force and years of life toplete everything about himself.


    However, this awakening was a little toote for Su Ming, because even if that sh had allowed him to absorb arge amount of life force, it still could not fill up the unchangeable difference of power between him and those thousands of Dao ves.


    As Dao Yuan screamed shrilly and the thousands of Dao ves closed in on him once again, they executed their divine abilities at the same time. The starlight that was stirred up was enough to rece all light in the world. As that light filled the air, it was like an ancient beast made of stars devouring Su Ming whole.


    At the instant it devoured him, he suddenly gained an epiphany. What he hade to understand was his Origin divine ability. It was¡­ the will of autumn, was it not?


    It might not be the color of autumn, but the life force he absorbed was like autumn in his body. It was a fusion between death and life. It was the true epitome of change.


    "Autumn¡­"


    As Su Ming whispered this, his illusory body instantly shone with a red light. It was the color of autumn. An endless amount of snow also appeared out of nowhere around him. The kes of snow withered once they fell, and they were like the leaves of autumn as they did so. If someone observed from afar, they''d see snow at first, but once they blinked, they''d think that it was the falling leaves they were seeing.


    Su Ming''s power erupted due to his epiphany and moved straight from the initial stage of Life Matrix to the middle stage of Life Matrix. It also appeared as the snow and falling leaves around him inteced with each other, making the color of autumn on his body denser.


    At the instant the thousands of Dao ves closed in and the starlight formed by the second batch of nearly a thousand people submerged Su Ming, understanding appeared in his eyes. His level of cultivation then moved from the middle stage of Life Matrix straight to theter stage of that Realm!


    Only one more step, and he would be able to reach the second Realm in the path of Life Cultivation¡ªLife Privation!

 Chapter 744 — Yin Death’s Child!

    <h4>Chapter 744: Yin Death¡¯s Child!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This one step was not difficult to cross either, because Su Ming already knew what he wascking. Once he gained his epiphany, he came to a vague understanding that he wascking life force. It was the years of life that belonged to those from Bright Yang Region.


    It was also at this instant that a man''s voice that was unfamiliar to him but was warm and gentle appeared in his soul. It sounded as if it hade from a long, long time ago.


    "Building Abyss¡­"


    "Building Abyss¡­" This second voice was Su Ming mumbling it to himself.


    As his voice traveled outwards and the starlight came towards him, a shocking boom shook the sky and earth beyond the ninth summit.


    The entire world looked as if it had stopped rotating as those booming sounds shot into the air. Su Ming''s body crumbled at that instant, even if he hade to understand what it meant to build the Abyss, even if he had stepped into theter stage of Life Matrix, and even if¡­ he had managed to execute the will of autumn during the final moment.


    However, in the face of absolute power, all of these things were so weak that they could not withstand even a single hit. Su Ming''s body crumbled, but even though he managed to gather an illusory body once again on the ninth summit, the body that manifested this time was almostpletely transparent. It was faint, and if anyone tried to search for him with the naked eye, they''d find it almost impossible to detect him.


    A weakness that came from the bottom of his soul filled Su Ming''s consciousness. He staggered back a few steps, but firmly stopped outside the cave abode at the top of the mountain. Even at this point, he still wanted to protect the ninth summit.


    Even if his consciousness had almostpletely scattered away and he was about to truly die, he still continued standing there firmly, even if¡­ he had already be invisible.


    As the booming sounds reverberated in the sky, several dozens of the thousands of Dao ves turned into corpses with shocked expressions on their faces. They did not even make a single sound as they transformed and fell into the sea.


    Less than fifty people died from the thousands. To the Dao ves, the number of casualties they suffered did not even cause any damage to the foundation of their army¡­ but at that moment, the expressions of those thousands of people had be grave.


    Even though less than fifty of their own had died, there were several hundred of whose faces had turned pale while they were losing most of their life force as well as their years of life. Even their levels of cultivation had fallen by several stages.


    All of this was due to Su Ming alone.


    "Kill him! By my orders, kill him! Damn it! All of you attack together and immediately kill him! Destroy that mountain! It''s clear that he''s still not choosing to run but to fight to the death in this ce because this mountain is incredibly important to him! Destroy the mountain! Kill him!" Dao Yuan started yelling once more while hiding behind all of his Dao ves.


    Killing intent shone within the thousands of Dao ves'' eyes. This time, as they charged forward, the thousands of people spread out before executing their divine abilities. As they cast them, a destructive power that could destroy the world erupted from their bodies with a bang.


    That power was enough to destroy the current Su Ming as well as the ninth summit. It would put his senior brothers as well as Qian Chen and the bald crane into eternal slumber, and his eldest senior brother would not wake up ever again, either.


    In his weakened state, Su Ming lifted his head with great difficulty. His gaze fell on the excited Dao Yuan behind the thousands of Dao ves. At the instant he saw him, the final chilling light of Su Ming''s life shone in his eyes.


    "I have no regrets living and dying with the ninth summit¡­ but it''s a pity that I didn''t manage to kill the one who destroyed it, that Dao Yuan. I will be ashamed to meet my senior brothers in hell¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    At the instant the divine abilities from the thousands of Dao ves closed in on him, he lowered his head to look at the killing sword in his hand. The tip of the sword was trembling, and he could sense the resolve to kill the worlding from the spirit.


    "I have two more divine abilities¡­"


    Su Ming could sense that he was so weak that he had reached his limit. As he was about to disappear, he swiftly lifted his left hand and pushed his palm against the ground.


    With it, the ground immediately trembled. A wave of earthen aura surged out from the ninth summit and the sea beneath it. It covered Su Ming''s left hand, then, through his left arm, it charged into his illusory body, making Su Ming''s left hand wither immediately. At the time his arm looked as if it had be emaciated, white light surrounded it.


    This was the Surging Indulgers'' divine ability. It was one of the Arts Su Ming had learned in Eastern Wastnds Tower. It was also the reason why the ancient existence in Yin Death Vortex had paid attention to him. It was even¡­ the key to stir up the hundred thousand Surging Indulger and Evil Spirit warriors in the two worlds within the Yin Death Vortex.


    The Surging Indulgers'' divine ability used spirits to refine the body. If Su Ming had a body of flesh and blood, then what would wither would be his flesh and blood, yet even though it might look as if it had withered, he wouldn''t have lost a lot of his blood and flesh. The portion that withered would have just been absorbed by the other parts in his body, which would cause his body to no longer lookplete but as if there was a gap within it. This would then allow the Art to use the withered left arm to be a power that could absorb other people''s flesh and blood to make its owners body whole again.


    In truth, thepletion they would gain after that would cause the Surging Indulgers to be slightly stronger than before.


    However, Su Ming did not possess a physical body at that moment, hence the part that looked withered¡­ was his soul. As his left arm withered, his entire illusory body gradually began to wither until his soulpletely disappeared. His right hand, which held onto the killing sword, had gathered Su Ming''s Atman in its entirety to gain corporeal form, in a manner as if it had gone through crystallization.


    The right hand swiftly flew up. With its fingers curled around the killing sword and Su Ming''s will, at the instant the thousands of divine abilities from the Dao ves closed in, the hand charged towards the spot where Dao Yuan was in the distance while taking the form of a long arc. It charged forward with a speed that shattered all space and rushed towards Dao Yuan.


    The sword traveled so quickly that it closed the distance of less than a thousand feet in the blink of an eye. There had been Dao ves in its way, but no matter who got in the sword''s path, none of them were able to avoid the attack that was practically thest strike of Su Ming''s life.


    At the instant Su Ming sent his sword charging forth, his Atman executed the other divine ability of another race he had learned in Eastern Wastnds Tower. It was the Evil Spirits'' Art. Arge amount of ck smoke erupted from Su Ming''s crystallized right hand which held onto the killing sword. Once the ck smoke covered the right hand, it became impossible to see.


    At the instant the hand disappeared, the ck smoke turned into a ferocious face of a ghost which covered the area around the killing sword. As it roared, it propelled the killing sword with a bang.


    Wherever it went, nearly a hundred Dao ves tried to stop it, but the instant they touched the sword, the ghost''s face released a roar that had the power to shake people''s hearts and souls.


    This roar reverberated in the air, and it was as if it could stop all operations in the world, for nearly a hundred Dao ves stopped simultaneously. The divine abilities they executed also froze, simply allowing that ghost face to charge past them.


    The sword appeared right before the screaming Dao Yuan, whose face was now showing shock and terror.


    The thousands of Dao ves around him did not have time to save him. Su Ming''s killing sword was traveling too quickly, and the ferocious ghost face stopped all the operations in the world, making it so the Dao ves could only watch what happened.


    The sword which contained Su Ming''s life and everything else within him came at the center of Dao Yuan''s brows.


    At the instant the sword was about to pierce him, the stars in the Constetion Robe on Dao Yuan''s body started rotating swiftly. The starlight spun, and the ferocious ghost face around the killing sword let out a shrill scream of pain and disappeared.


    However, a scream of pain came from Dao Yuan''s mouth as well. His Constetion Robe was fighting against the ferocious ghost face and protecting his body, but once the Surging Indulger''s divine ability had gathered Su Ming''s life within the killing sword, the power of absorption from the Art had forcefully sucked out a part of Dao Yuan''s soul from his body upon impact.


    Dao Yuan''s shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air. His soul was being devoured at a rapid pace, and his body was swiftly withering as it trembled. This was the picture of someone whose flesh, blood, and essence were being absorbed. That pain wasparable to the death by a thousand cuts.


    However, the Sacred Constetion Robe was a treasure that all direct descendants of the Dao family in Morning Dao Sect could obtain after their birth. It might be impossible for Dao Yuan to bring out its true might¡­ but there were still certain aspects that made the robe powerful.


    It forcefully retained a single wisp of Dao Yuan''s soul so that he would not die. Even if his body turned into mere skin and bones at that moment and there was a dismal air all around him¡­ he was still alive.


    However, even if he was alive, he was in pain that was much worse than death. His shrill screams of pain had already turned hoarse, and he had lost all his strength. If the Constetion Robe had not locked his soul in his body, he would have died a long time ago. But this lockdown and the absorption from Su Ming''s killing sword was like a saw, making him suffer an intense pain that would shatter anyone else''s consciousness.


    However, it was difficult for Su Ming tost long in this condition. His killing sword gradually lost its power of absorption. The ferocious ghost face had also disappeared from midair. Everything that was part of Su Ming''s very existence was no longer around. Even his consciousness which he had gathered on the killing sword gradually turned into glittering sparkles that were now spreading out.


    The killing sword let out a sad whistle. It had not been with Su Ming for long, but during that short period of time, it had experienced the true way to be used as a sword.


    It was infatuated with this feeling, and so it whistled sadly once it sensed Su Ming''s consciousness fading away and scattering in all directions.


    In the distance, the divine abilities from the thousands of Dao ves had already covered the ninth summit. It was quickly being broken down, and it wouldn''t be long until it crumbled in its entirety.


    It seemed that it was no longer possible for anything to happen that could change what was now meant to be.


    The final soul in Su Ming''s body, that of the white-haired man who had turned into moths. had been correct. There was someone who was unwilling to let him seed, and that someone had opened the path for all the ships to enter smoothly into thend of Berserkers.


    But there was also an existence which was unwilling to let Su Ming die like this.


    "Su Ming, are you willing¡­ to be Yin Death''s Child¡­ for Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds¡­?" an ancient voice askednguidly from the sky at that instant.


    Once that voice spoke, the whole world froze. The thousands of Dao ves became still and unmoving in midair. Their divine abilities froze up, and the ninth summit''s copse was also halted.


    The sea''s movements, the wind''s howls, and everything else froze the moment the voice spoke.

 Chapter 745 — Dao Yuan’s Death!

    <h4>Chapter 745: Dao Yuan¡¯s Death!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "If you be Yin Death''s Child, then the ninth summit will be protected. Thend of Berserkers will be part of Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds once again, which is not reversible. From then on¡­ no more Immortals will be able to take even half a step into your world.


    "If you be Yin Death''s Child, your senior brothers will be able to live. They will not be affected even a single bit by this disaster. In fact, I can also heal your eldest senior brother''s injuries within an instant.


    "If you refuse¡­ then there will be no ninth summit anymore. Your senior brothers will die, and thend of Berserkers¡­ will still be separated from Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds, just as it always has been.


    "Wear this. The moment you put it on, you will be Yin Death''s Child. You will be delivered to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. That ce does not belong to Yin Death Region. It is outside, and it is very far away from this ce¡­


    "Go to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and search for¡­ the king of Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds! There should be an entrance that leads to the fifth Great True World in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Look for that entrance¡­


    "Once you wear this, you will no longer have freedom. Once you wear this, you will lose your ability to love¡­ You will be cold and heartless. You will lose all sense of pain. You will no longer know what it even is.


    "You will¡­ be Yin Death''s Child, something that belongs solely to Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds!"


    An endless amount of crystalline sparks gradually appeared from thin air as the world remained still. Once they gathered together, they formed into an item floating before Su Ming''s semi-transparent body.


    It was a mask, one made of ck steel.


    "When you wear this, you will¡­ no longer be you¡­"


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. He stared at the mask with a nk expression, and the ancient voice that came from the Yin Death Vortex reverberated in his heart.


    Anguish and absent-mindedness gradually appeared on his face. The dazedness then turned into a sentence in his head.


    "When you learn who you are, you¡­ are no longer you. When you no longer know who you are, you¡­ will be you."


    Su Ming remained silent.


    "Wear it and head to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It is a ce that has been sealed by the four True Great Worlds. It is a region that is feared by the four True Great Worlds, and it has numerous powerful warriors from the four True Great Worlds guarding it.


    "It is¡­ a wastnd, a barren piece ofnd. It is¡­ also the ce that seals the fifth Great True World, and this was done by the four Great True Worlds. It is¡­ also the ce where the four Great True Worlds keep their criminals. It¡­ is a ce where powerful warriors gather!


    "That ce is veiled in mystery, and there are endless possibilities there¡­ Yin Death''s Child, wear the mask, and I promise that I will protect the Berserkers. I promise that you will have no worries¡­ until the moment you die in battle.


    "Find the king of Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds or look for the entrance to the fifth Great True World."


    The ancient voice reverberated in the air, spreading out and filling the world that had be still before turning into lingering echo thatsted for a long, long time.


    "You cannot refuse!"


    That was the final sentence spoken by the ancient voice. There was a ruthless tone to it, but there was no threat contained within it. Yet everything before Su Ming had now turned into the sharpest de that was ripping his heart apart.


    The ninth summit''s destruction had stopped. The cave abode''s copse had only just begun before it was frozen.


    "Why me¡­?" Su Ming asked in a low voice after remaining silent for a moment.


    However, he never obtained an answer to his question.


    He slowly lifted his hand. He knew that he indeed could not refuse what the voice had just offered.


    When he held the mask, a thick Yin Death Aura spread out from within it. That aura instantly blended with Su Ming''s body, causing him to swiftly gain corporeal form from his illusory state. All his injuries werepletely cured in the blink of an eye. His legs, arms, body, and head showed up in theirplete form.


    Su Ming did not put on the mask immediately. He held it firmly, and only the slightest quiver could be seen on his hand. He lifted his head and looked at the sky.


    "My eldest senior brother''s injuries," Su Ming said in a low voice.


    "The moment you wear the mask, he will awaken," the ancient voice said after a moment.


    Su Ming remained silent for some time before speaking up again."I need seven days!"


    "Very well. When you put on that mask seven dayster, I wille and receive you," the old voice stated in a merciless tone as it spread through the entirend.


    Su Ming looked at the Dao ves that had been halted in the world, and when he spoke next, his voice had a freezing chill to it. "I want all of these thousands of Dao ves dead!"


    "Very well."


    At the instant that ancient voice said these two words, the thousands of Dao ves that had been frozen in midair immediately started bleeding from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, and their bodies instantly exploded with a bang. Even their Constetion Robes were unable to stop this destructive power. As they copsed, their flesh and blood spread everywhere.


    The thousands of Dao ves all died at that instant.


    There was no pained screams, no struggle.


    Su Ming lifted his head andughed at the sky. There was a craziness to hisughter, and as heughed, tears fell from his eyes. The thousands of Dao ves had been so powerful, but in the eyes of those who were truly powerful, they were so weak that they had shattered and crumbled with just two words.


    At that instant, a desire to be truly strong was deeply burned into Su Ming''s mind. It was a bloody memory, one that he engraved deep into his bones, one that he would never forget.


    "I want his robe to no longer protect him. I want¡­ to personally crush his bones and scatter his ashes into the wind!" Su Ming''s crying eyes were crimson red at that moment he turned to re at Dao Yuan.


    "Very well."


    The ancient voice was as heartless and aloof as ever. Once he said it, the stars in the Sacred Constetion Robe on Dao Yuan''s body that had still been rotating slowly even after the world had frozen became still in an instant.


    "Seven dayster, I will wait for your call."


    The old voice gradually faded into the distance. Once it disappeared, the world''s operations instantly returned to normal, but the ninth summit''s destruction no longer continued. Since the thousands of Dao ves had died, their divine abilities also faded away.


    The ninth summit might be damaged, but it still stood tall.


    The sea started moving and waves began striking at the shore again. The sea breeze began blowing once more, having recovered from its frozen state. It scattered the torn pieces of flesh of thousands of Dao ves as they fell to the surface of the sea. The wind brought away the thick, bloody stench, but it could not dissolve the bright red stain on the surface of the sea.


    Once the stars in the Constetion Robe stopped moving and the world''s operations were restored, Dao Yuan let out a shrill scream, and his emaciated body shivered. He looked at the thousands of dead Dao ves in the sky, all of whom had been reduced to pieces of flesh and blood, and his body started trembling furiously.


    They were his everything. They were his foundation in Morning Dao Sect. They were guards that he had drawn to his side after paying an incrediblyrge price for them, but now¡­ on this one trip to thend of Berserkers, all of them had died.


    This consequence was something he could not bear. All the deaths turned into pain, and he coughed up a mouthful blood straight from his heart. He shivered, and goosebumps soon rose all over his body. As extreme terror filled him, to the point that his mind almost detached itself from his body, for he saw Su Ming ring at him with bloodshot eyes from midair.


    While screaming, Dao Yuan started retreating without any hesitation, but before he could withdraw even thirty feet backwards, Su Ming appeared right him with burning hate.


    His savage expression, crimson eyes, and hate-filled presence rose Dao Yuan''s terror to its peak. In a frenzy, this young lord wanted to activate his Sacred Constetion Robe, but no matter how he tried, it did not work. It was like a normal robe, one that didn''t have any powers it should have.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand. He caught Dao Yuan''s right index finger, and the once proud young lord screamed in terror. Su Ming squeezed lightly, and there was a small cracking sound. He had crushed Dao Yuan''s right index finger.


    Filled with intense pain, Dao Yuan''s screamed even louder.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I am a direct descendant of Morning Dao¡­"


    Before Dao Yuan could finish screaming, Su Ming had already crushed another finger, and another, and another. Once all of Dao Yuan''s fingers had been crushed, the young lord''s pained screams had be hoarse, and there was a weakness to his voice.


    But there was still a crazed sinister glint in his eyes that wished evil upon Su Ming.


    "If you kill me, then you will suffer and die. Morning Dao Sect will definitely take revenge for me. Your people will be eradicated. They will die¡­"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and crushed Dao Yuan''s right arm inch by inch, moving slowly upwards from the shattered fingers and palm. When the bones in Dao Yuan''s right arm had all been crushed, the shattered pieces became spikes that pierced his skin to the point they could be seen outside. The young lord was in an incredibly wretched state.


    Dao Yuan''s screams became louder. The pain destroyed all his malice and his curses. As tears fell from his eyes, he started begging for mercy nonstop.


    "Let me go. I-I¡­"


    But before he could even finish pleading, Su Ming had seized his left arm, and crushed the bones were in the same manner as before.


    After that, Su Ming did not immediately kill him. Instead, he crushed Dao Yuan''s legs and skull before untying his Constetion Robe. Once Su Ming put away the robe, he calmly brought out a medicinal pill to cure wounds and threw it into the weakened and terrified Dao Yuan''s mouth.


    That medicinal pill melted in Dao Yuan''s mouth. It turned into a wave of life force that filled him with vigor, preventing him, whose consciousness was about to scatter, from sinking into unconsciousness. Once again, he experienced the indescribable pain of having most of the bones in his body crushed, and the suffering of his crushed bones scraping against his flesh and blood.


    His shrill and hoarse screams rang in the air once again. As he screamed, Su Ming took a step forward and stood before the trembling body. Once he froze Dao Yuan''s body with an Art, he lifted his left hand slowly and sliced down at the spot right above Dao Yuan''s spine.


    A long wound instantly appeared there. Due to his hate for Dao Yuan, he used both his hands to rip that wound open. As he did that, Dao Yuan screamed even more shrilly. His spine and two rows of ribs were revealed under the open flesh, along with his beating heart and lungs, which were alternating between contracting and expanding.


    With a calm expression on his face, Su Ming reached in with both hands and seized Dao Yuan''s lungs before he yanked them out in one swift move. The shrill screams reached their most intense state. When Dao Yuan breathed in next, his eyes bulged out, and as his body shivered¡­ he truly breathed hisst and died!


    His storage bag flew into the air. Once Su Ming seized it, he closed his eyes, and two trails of tears fell down his cheeks.

 Chapter 746 — If Only Life Was as Beautiful as It Seemed at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 746: If Only Life Was as Beautiful as It Seemed at First Sight</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A man would not cry easily.


    Su Ming remembered that he rarely cried in his life, but on this day, he cried. His tears trickled down his cheeks. He looked at the damaged ninth summit, and the faces of people who had chosen to self-destruct to protect him during this battle appeared in his head.


    There was also Bai Su''s face, as well as Yu Xuan''s.


    All of these had turned to ashes and smoke, blown away by the sea breeze. He hated the Immortals, hated Morning Dao Sect, and hated that Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds who had let all of this happen just so that they could turn him into Yin Death''s Child.


    Su Ming stood at the cave abode outside the damaged ninth summit and looked at his second senior brother, who had his eyes closed, at Hu Zi, who was snoring, and at his eldest senior brother, whose entire body had turned into stone. As he looked at them silently in the cave, Su Ming wept.


    He knew that this might be thest time he saw them. Perhaps he would never be able to see his senior brothers and the ninth summit again in his life, because he was about to leave and go to a ce that were very, very far away.


    Because at that time, he would no longer have the ability to love, and he would feel no pain.


    Su Ming stood outside the cave, and after a long time, he slowly knelt down and kowtowed nine times in the direction of the cave abode.


    "Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi¡­ I will have to leave it to you to search for Master¡­ Master, Su Ming is an unfilial student¡­" Su Ming wept and kowtowed.


    After some time, he stood up, and the bald crane quietly handed him a white piece of fabric.


    It was the only remnant of Bai Su after she had died. Su Ming had seized it with his right hand after his body crumbled, and it was kept safe by the bald crane so that wind would not blow it away.


    Su Ming took the white piece of fabric and looked at it quietly.


    A dayter, he left the ninth summit. Lying behind him at the bottom of the sea was his cave abode from all those years ago. Right outside it was a grave that had been buried at the depths of the sea.


    A white piece of fabric was buried in that grave. It was¡­ Bai Su''s grave.


    Su Ming left. With the promise made to the old voice from Yin Death Vortex, Su Ming knew that there was no longer any power that could disturb his senior brothers in thend of Berserkers.


    He left. By his side was the bald crane that refused to let him leave alone. No matter what Su Ming did, it would follow him silently and keep himpany by staying at his side.


    Qian Chen cried as he stood at the top of the ninth summit and watched Su Ming leave. At that moment, he swore in his heart to be stronger, to absolutely be stronger.


    He could never forget Su Ming, could never forget the days that had seemed depressing and bleak, but had turned into incredibly precious memories once he lost them.


    Now, all of these things were gone.


    Qian Chen cried and sat down on the mountain.


    Su Ming walked through the world. He charged forward in madness and desperation, moving at his fastest speed. He used three days, and had even burned his own cultivation base, to cross the Dead Sea and reach the Alliance of the Western Region from South Morning.


    He did not have much time left. He had to return to the Alliance of the Western Region before he left to see whether Dark Mountain truly existed. He had to see whether there were any old friends remaining there.


    Thend in the Alliance of the Western Region was covered in ck earth. There was a mountain at the edges of the continent. That mountain looked like a hand that had four fingers and stood towering over the world. At the foot of the mountain, there was a forest whose end could not be seen.


    It was winter in the Alliance of the Western Region. Snow floated down from the sky, making the forest look as if it was dressed in a white wedding dress. The white-covered ground seemed to be preparing for a wedding, yet at the same time, it looked to be getting ready for a funeral.


    As the snow floated down, Su Ming came to this ce, the hometown upon remembering which he''d always get lost in revery - Dark Mountain.


    He did not manage to find Lei Chen, and neither did he find any old acquaintances, but he managed to find the mountain, the ce that contained the beautiful moments in his memories.


    As Su Ming looked at Dark mountain, tears started flowing down his eyes once again. He walked on Dark Mountain and touched the mountain rocks. Snownded on his body, and he could not bring himself to sweep it away. He walked past the forest at the foot of the mountain and stepped on the snow. This path was the one he took when he was walking in circles as he carried Bai Ling on his back.


    When he moved to where Dark Mountain Tribe was originally located, he found¡­ that there was no tribe there.


    Perhaps many years ago, there was a tribe in this ce, and its name was Dark Mountain Tribe. Yet now, there was only a whiteyer of snow and dried up forest before Su Ming''s eyes.


    He stood silently in this ce. Time passed. A long, long passage of time trickled by¡­


    The bald crane watched everything from the side and kept Su Mingpany in silence.


    The sun set and rose. Snow floated down from the sky, and Su Ming stood for the entire night. He looked at the forest and the snow before he suddenly took a few steps forward and knelt down on the ground. Then, he started digging through the snow and earth on the ground. He continued digging as if he had gone mad, and gradually, his hands turned into a bloody mess, but he still continued digging, as if he did not know what pain was.


    When Su Ming eventually dug out a deep pit, he found some discarded items that were buried at the bottom of the pit. They were some bowls, pots, and a few more scattered items that were made of stone and exuded a presence filled with decay.


    As Su Ming looked at these things, his tears fell on the ground. He was familiar with these items. They¡­ belonged to Dark Mountain.


    Su Ming did not know how he left Dark Mountain and the mountain. In his anguish, he walked around aimlessly. Once he walked out of the forest, wisps of indistinct chimney smoke appeared before him. They came from a small tribe.


    It was a small tribe that had decided to settle down and grow in this ce at some unknown point in time. Su Ming looked at the chimney smoke and walked slowly to towards it. Cheerful songs and children''s joyfulughter gradually reached his ears when he approached the tribe.


    As Su Ming looked at the tribe, he felt like he was looking at Dark Mountain Tribe. Eventually, he lowered his head, and with a hint of mncholy, he turned around and walked into the distance. A mask appeared in his right hand. Dark light shone on it, making it stand out starkly against the snow.


    At the instant Su Ming was about to ce the mask on his face, his footsteps suddenly froze. He turned his head around and looked at the forest in the distance. At that moment, there was a young man and woman arguing on the snow.


    "You once said that you''ll stay with me for all eternity. You once said that this was a promise¡­" It was a woman''s voice, and she was crying as she looked at the man before her.


    The young man remained silent for a long while before he spoke in anguish. "I once said that¡­ but¡­"


    "There''re no buts in this! I know you still love me, so why must you leave? We once swore an oath in the snow that we would walk together until our heads turned white. Our hair did indeed turn white from the snow, but must we part way right now? What about our promise¡­?" The woman wept, and her voice drifted in the wind and snow.


    The young man lowered his head in anguish. He had his own troubles.


    Su Ming looked at the young man and woman and listened to their words. A girl filled with wild beauty appeared before his eyes. That girl was Bai Ling, but she looked like Bai Su as well.


    "Can we walk till our heads turn white in the snow¡­?"


    "That is a promise."


    Su Ming closed his eyes. At the instant he did so, he sent his Atman outwards¡­


    A shudder ran through the young man''s body in the forest. When he lifted his head, a gentle look appeared in his eyes. That gentle gaze made the crying woman standing before him stop crying.


    The young man smiled and moved beside the woman. He took off the fang ne on his neck and the earring on her left ear.


    "We will walk till our heads turn white in the snow, and we will do the same thing when it is not snowing. This is a promise!"


    The woman hugged the young man, and her weeping was now filled with joy.


    At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes in the distance. He did not turn his head back to look but continued walking further away while weing the snow and wind against him. He lifted his right hand and slowly ced the mask on his face.


    At the instant he did so, not a single hint of warmth could be sensed from his body anymore. It was instead reced by heartlessness and mercilessness, and his presence became so chilling even the snow could not match it.


    Su Ming moved into the distance. From then on, he could no longer love, could no longer feel pain. He¡­ was no longer himself.


    He was like a picture in the snow. The name for that picture¡­ was ''If Only Life Was as Beautiful as It Seemed at First Sight''.


    End of Arc Three

 Chapter 747 — The Barren Lands of Divine Essence

    <h4>Chapter 747: The Barren Lands of Divine Essence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Arc 4: Rising in Power in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence


    Su Ming''s body was gradually covered by snow as he walked into the distance. At the moment he put on the mask on his face, his level of cultivation immediately started rising and reached greatpletion in Life Matrix from theter stage of that Realm. As he left, the presence belonging to Life Privation filled his body.


    A thick wave of aura of death turned into a ring in his body, but even though he was in Life Privation Realm, Su Ming still did not stop moving. Instead, he kept on coldly walking into the distance.


    As he did so, the blue sky in thend of Berserkers started withdrawingyer byyer to reveal the gigantic Yin Death Vortex behind it. That vortex was rotating slowly and letting out booming sounds.


    Those sounds were like roars as they reverberated in the air. It almost felt like they were screaming a chant that no one could understand.


    Soon, the vortex in the sky started rotating faster. As it spun, Su Ming lifted his head amidst the snow and wind falling around him. The ck mask he wore on his face was incredibly cold, making his gaze full of mercilessness and heartlessness.


    He was dressed entirely in white. At that moment, besides feeling cold, he also radiated a sense of apathy towards life. He slowly flew up into the sky, towards the vortex.


    "Wee, Yin Death''s Child of Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds¡­ I didn''t expect that you would put on the mask before the seven days ended¡­" the ancient voice said slowly from the vortex, and there was not a hint of emotion that could be detected within it.


    "Noisy."


    The masked Su Ming spoke coldly. The icy chill in his words seemed to be able to make even the vortex freeze for a moment. His blunt manner of speech, however, contained absolutely no hint of emotion, which brought a pause to the old voice in the vortex. However, after that slight pause, he let out a loud bark ofughter.


    "Good. As expected of Yin Death''s Child who lost his ability to feel and sense of pain. I will open the path for you and send you to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This relocation will use up arge amount of energy we''ve stored over countless years in Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds. I¡­ wish sess upon you!"


    As that old voiceughed, Yin Death Vortex started rotating swiftly in the sky. Soon, arge hole appeared at the center of the vortex.


    That hole was pitch ck, but there were bolts of purple lightning swimming within it. At the instant it appeared, Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged inside.


    Su Ming continued getting closer to the hole, and he soon appeared beyond it. At the instant he got there, he stopped moving for a moment and turned his head to look at the ground beneath him.


    When he stood at the highest spot in the sky, the continents in thend of Berserkers seemed to have shrank several times. He could see all of them at once. His gaze moved from the Alliance of the Western Region to South Morning. As he looked at it, he could vaguely see the ninth summit.


    He could see his second senior brother walking out of the cave abode. Hu Zi was right behind him¡­ as well as eldest senior brother, who had recovered from his petrified state.


    However, Su Ming''s gaze was aloof, so aloof that it would make all those who were familiar with him feel that he had be a stranger. Su Ming turned his head back and no longer looked at the ground. He lifted his foot and stepped into the hole.


    Almost at the instant he did so, the bald crane behind him let out a piercing screech. Its body turned into a long arc that could slice through the air, and the moment Su Ming stepped into the hole, it¡­ followed closely behind him!


    The Barren Lands of Divine Essence existed in a vast gxy. It was not part of Yin Death Region, and more urately speaking, it existed in the same gxy as Bright Yang Emptiness, which was where the four True Great Worlds were, and which was located outside Yin Death Region.


    This ce was the ce where the criminals who hadmitted heinous crimes but were too difficult to kill were banished in the four Great True Worlds. There were all sorts of malicious fiends in there, and big armies formed by numerous powerful warriors from the four Great True Worlds would take turns once every five thousand years to fend against the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    They were not just fending against the ce to prevent those who had been judged to be criminals to return to the four Great True Worlds, but were also fending against the members of the alien race from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    There was an endless amount of abandoned cultivations within the gxy in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Arge amount of poisonous air filled the entire abandoned gxy. The strength of poison was enough to make all those who were somewhat weaker to begin rotting away and die.


    The Barren Lands of Divine Essence were incredibly big, but very few knew just how big they were. Rumors had it that it was once an incredibly fertile ce, but the war between the four Great True Worlds against the so called alien races had caused this ce to be a barren piece ofnd.


    There were plenty of entrances to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but only one exit was discovered over the years. There was a seal at the exit. It had been ced by the four Great True Worlds, and it was the spot where arge number of powerful warriors from the four Great True Worlds had gathered to fend against the criminals.


    It was like a ravine, and it had withstood plenty of attacks that were sent from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence over the years.


    It was a ravine formed by more than thousands of cultivations. They had gathered together to form a huge Rune that sealed off and locked down space, so the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were tightly closed off.


    In fact, there was a powerful suppressive Art at this exit. It was part of what was used to fend against the alien races from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    The criminals who hadmitted heinous crimes from the four Great True Worlds had been banished to this ce because this meant that they''d have to confront the alien races. Those who sent them here wanted to make them fight the alien races for the resources and a chance at survival in this abandoned gxy that was barren of resources.


    Living was a desire in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Only if people lived would they have endless possibilities. However, the absence of resources,ck of food, and chaos in the spiritual energy caused devastating fights to be frequent. They ured often since people needed to fight for all kinds of resources.


    All of this was what the four Great True Worlds wished to see and would be overjoyed toe true. As long as they sealed the exit and often sent criminals in there, then as time passed, this ce would slowly fall to ruin.


    It was not as if there were no loopholes to this n, but over the countless years the four Great True Worlds kept this ce under watch, almost all loopholes had been slowly filled up using all sorts of methods, turning this ce into a sort of hell.


    This ce was indeed hell. It was a cage, a crazed wastnd of resources that would help a person be a deity. The battle between the four Great True Worlds and the alien races and the deaths over the countless years had caused the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to be filled with boundless aura of death. The density of it in this ce might not match that in Yin Death Region, but the difference wasn''t great.


    In fact, there were certain ces where the aura of death was even thicker than that in Yin Death Region, but simrly, there were also certain regions where the aura of death was thin.


    Su Mingid on a ground that was bloody red in color. A bloody stench that would make anyone nauseous filled the air as it mixed with heat. This was an abandoned cultivation full of volcanoes. In fact, there were quite of them that were constantly erupting, so the air was filled with something that would burn in the body once someone breathed it in.


    Su Ming had been lying there for three days, and it was the ce he had first appeared once he entered the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Therge amount of poisonous air and the thin aura of death made this to not be very suitable for habitation in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. However, it could still be marginally epted as a ce where people could live.


    Yet due to this thin aura of death, Su Ming felt as if his body was melting, and arge amount of ck aura seeped out of him. It wasn''t the first time he''d ran into such an event, though. It just meant that the density of the aura of death in this ce was not thick enough, so his body, which originated from Yin Death, was unable to get used to it. What was happening to him was a form of aging.


    Usually, at this point of time, pain would fill Su Ming''s body and try to submerge him within itself like tidal waves, but this time¡­ he was calmly looking at the sky calmly and quietly watching the muddled sky. Not a single part of his body was aching.


    Because he had lost his sense of pain.


    The sky here was muddled and gave off a feeling of authenticity which Su Ming had never sensed before. This was a real sky filled with stars, not the sky that was an illusion formed over the Yin Death Vortex above thend of Berserkers.


    The aging and melting of his bodysted three days. The vast amounts of poisonous air in the area rotted Su Ming''s clothes, and as his body melted and recovered, hideous boils gradually appeared on his skin.


    However, Su Ming seemed to bepletely unaware of this. He continued lying there while looking at the sky. No one knew what he was thinking about. The mask on his face had also slowly melted away once he reached the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, as if it had buried itself deep into his skin. It looked as if it had disappeared, revealing Su Ming''s pale face, but in truth, it was still around. Su Ming could sense its existence.


    The bald crane was lying by the side in the form of a red stone. There was a pair of eyes on that stone that were staring at Su Ming anxiously. The poisonous air in this ce made the bald crane feel extremely ufortable, but it did not begin melting and aging like Su Ming due to theck of aura of death in this ce.


    It had turned into a stone because for some unknown reason this ce felt very familiar. The bald crane had a sense that if someone noticed its crane form, it would end up in a very wretched state.


    That was why it had instinctively chosen to turn into this form beside Su Ming.


    Time trickled by. When the third evening arrived and the heat and poisonous air in the world dispersed slightly, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. When he looked at the sky in the distance coldly, the eyes on the stone that was the bald crane were also immediately hidden.


    Soon, rapid footsteps came from the distance. It sounded like there were eight thin people moving there. Once those people revealed themselves, Su Ming saw that they were carrying corpses over their shoulders and seemed to be about to pass by the ce.


    Suddenly, a frail middle-aged man who was the leader of the group and who was so thin that he was just skin and bones but had incredibly bright eyes that were shining brilliantly while he carried a rotting corpse over his shoulders stopped moving. Once he stopped, the seven people behind him also stopped.


    The middle-aged man was dressed in a long purple robe. There were many areas that had been damaged on that robe, and it was incrediblyrge, a telling sign that this did not originally belong to the frail middle-aged man.


    When he stopped moving, his eyes sparkled, and he looked towards Su Ming lying in the distance. When he did so, a person behind him put down the corpse he had over his shoulder and charged towards Su Ming.


    He was so quick that he instantly closed a distance of several thousands of feet. A wave of power that would not lose to Su Ming''s own circled around him. The person himself was a thin, emaciated old man with a hunched back. Once he arrived beside Su Ming, he looked into Su Ming''s aloof eyes and suddenly startedughing.


    "Leader, there is one more offering here we can sacrifice to our god, and he even hasn''t died yet."

 Chapter 748 — Offering

    <h4>Chapter 748: Offering</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked at the old man coldly. He could not move his body. Theck of aura of death had caused him to no longer look like a young man but an old man with an aged face.


    The boils that covered many parts of his body made him into a terrifying sight to behold.


    If no one had bothered Su Ming, then based on his current condition, he would have needed another half a month to get used to the climate in this ce and regain his mobility. That is if he didn''t die from the loss of all the aura of death in his body.


    Since Su Ming''s current body was formed of aura of death, what truly existed was only his soul, so the poisonous air in the area could not hurt his soul. The boils were formed when the poisonous air crashed against the aura of death in Su Ming''s body. It might look devastating, but in truth, not much damage was delivered to him.


    The greatest harm to him was the fact that the aura of death in this ce was very thin.


    When the old man''s voice reached the seven people in the distance, they came back and closed in on Su Ming in the span of a breath. The speed at which they traveled caused Su Ming''s eyes to shrink, though only in a barely noticeable manner.


    The cultivation levels of the six were about the same as Su Ming''s.


    Based on the mighty pressure spreading out from the purple-robed man''s body, it was obvious that he was a powerful warrior at the peak of the Second Step. He only had one step remaining before he could be a Lord of a World ne.


    The purple-robed man crouched down and lifted his right hand before touching the spot above Su Ming''s heart. After a moment, he pulled back his right hand.


    "The poisonous air attacked his physique, and aura of death filled his entire body. This sort of pain is incredibly hard for others to endure. His will is powerful, at the very least. He actually managed to stay alive despite these injuries¡­ It''s a pity that it''s difficult to recover once aura of death enters your body, or else he would be a good worker," the purple-robed man said faintly. Once he got up, he swept his gaze over Su Ming''s body and frowned slightly.


    He could not find any storage bags on him.


    Su Ming''s storage bag was indeed not on his body. When the bald crane had transformed into a stone, its mind had worked nimbly, and it had instinctively taken Su Ming''s storage bag. Now that the crane had turned into a stone, no one could see it.


    "Let''s take him. Our god should like a living offering even more."


    The purple-robed man charged into the distance. The thin old man giggled and brought Su Ming over his shoulder. He grabbed the corpse he''d ced on the ground earlier with his right hand and rushed off with the team.


    The stone that was the bald crane lifted its head behind them. Once it blinked, it carefully moved, swiftly following after them.


    The group charged forth through the dark. None of them spoke on the way as they were rushing forth, their expressions filled with caution as they asionally observed their surroundings.


    The eruptions from the volcanoes at night in this abandoned cultivation were weaker than when they were during the day. The poisonous air scattered slightly under the moonlight, turning into ayer of fog that covered the entire area.


    Under the purple-robed man''s lead, the group charged forth without stop for several hours. When it was almost midnight, they arrived at the foot of arge volcano.


    This was a volcano that was millions of feet in size and towered into the clouds. Its open maw could be seen faintly high above. At that moment, there were billows of ck smoke rising into the sky, and when muffled booms came from the volcano''s mouth, they sounded like ferocious beasts roaring.


    The purple-robed man''s footsteps halted for a moment, then he sucked in a deep breath. The wariness on his face became even greater. The people behind him spotted the same reaction, as if there was a great danger within this ce.


    Su Ming''s face remained calm. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the volcano. His body was carried by the thin old man, who moved forward, charging towards the mouth of the volcano.


    The moment the group got close to the gigantic opening, a low shout immediately came from inside it.


    "Who is it?!"


    The purple-robed man wrapped his fist in his palm and replied in a low voice, "Yue Hong Bang."


    After saying that, the purple-robed man charged toward the mouth of the volcano. The seven people behind him immediately followed. When they got close, Su Ming saw that the ring that formed the mouth of the volcano now had nearly a hundred people standing there.


    Most of these people were thin and emaciated. However, their eyes were bright. Strangely, though, all of these people carried a corpse over their shoulders. There were even some who carried about four or five of them on their shoulders.


    Yue Hong Bang''s arrival attracted quite a lot of attention, but the purple-robed man''s expression did not change. He brought the people behind him to an empty spot at the edge of the ring. When he stopped there, a brilliant light shone in his eyes as he looked coldly at the people who had turned their gazes towards him.


    A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. None of the near hundred people in this ce were weak. Even the weakest among them were in the initial stage of the Second Step. Not a single one among them was below the Second Step.


    In fact, Su Ming had also spotted about seven among the near hundred people in this ce who were at the peak of the Second Step, just like the purple-robed man. Su Ming might not know the reason why these people hade to this ce, but once he saw that all of them had brought corpses here, his gaze turned towards the mouth of the volcano.


    It was pitch ck inside. Only billowing ck smoke rose into the sky. Whatever was within could not be seen clearly. However, the asional booms that sounded like roars emitted a powerful pressure that could bring fear to hearts.


    "Alright, time''s up. Those who should be here are here. As for those who aren''t here, they should have run into some form of ident." As the people around the area remained silent, an old man with white hair who was dressed in a ck robe spokenguidly.


    The number of people behind him was the greatest. There were about twenty standing at attention behind him. All of them had brightly burning eyes, and they all had extraordinary power.


    "We will proceed with the established rules regarding the offerings to our god. I will still be the one who starts first, and then, starting from my left, you''ll each make an offering one by one. The offerings will end at the one standing to my right. Then, we will leave at the same time, and we won''t be allowed to travel in the same direction." As the old man spoke, he bowed towards the mouth of the volcano.


    "We will now make offerings to our god. O god, please show yourself!" The old man''s voice rang in the air. Once it traveled into the volcano, he swung his arm, and the three corpses ced by his side flew out at the same time, then fell straight into the mouth of the volcano.


    A roar that shook the hearts of the people in the area and even caused some to instinctively take a step backwards came from inside the volcano.


    At the same time, a crimson red shadow was flung out. As it shone, the three corpses falling down immediately shattered. They did not turn into torn pieces of flesh, but disintegrated and turned into ashes. Wisps of light green aura spread out from the ashes and were absorbed by the crimson-red shadow.


    When the crimson-red shadow no longer swayed and became clear, what was revealed was a gigantic, ferocious creature with the body of a snake and the head of a phoenix. Its body, which was connected to the entrance of the volcano, was a hundred feet in breadth and was endless in terms of length.


    If no one paid any attention to the creature''s body, then this would be a divine phoenix in the volcano that was looking at the crowd around it coldly.


    All those who were seen by the creature would instinctively lower their heads, nod daring to meet its gaze.


    Su Ming''s pupils constricted as he stared at the strange ferocious beast. He had never seen its kind before. A mighty pressure was spreading out from the ferocious beast''s body, rising the temperature in the area to a state where it was scorching hot.


    The old man who had thrown the three corpses wrapped his fist in his palm towards the creature in respect. When he took a few steps back, the followers behind him immediately moved forward and threw out the corpses they''d brought as well.


    There were thirty-two corpses in total. Once they tossed them outwards, the beast with the phoenix head would ram against them, turning them into ashes. It would absorb the light green aura that spread out from those ashes, and once it devoured it, the ferocious beast would let out an ear-splitting roar.


    As it roared, it spat out thirty-two balls of fire from its mouth. These balls of fire immediately extinguished once they flew out, turning into thirty-two crystals that were filled with impurities and charged towards the old man.


    Excitement appeared on the old man''s face. With a swing of his arm, the crystals were immediately swept towards him. Once he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards the beast, he retreated ten steps away from the inner edge of the ring along with his followers.


    As Su Ming looked at this scene, understanding appeared in his eyes. This was, after all, and barren of resources. Since they were cultivators, food was not that important to them. However, theck of power of the world would be a huge blow. Crystal would then be the most important thing to them.


    If there were no crystals, not only would they not be able to improve, their cultivation bases would start regressing slowly. Once that started, they would end up dead in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    ''By feeding this beast with the phoenix head, they obtain crystals which exist in the beast''s body in exchange. They must''ve appeared there by some unknown method¡­'' Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Once the old man retreated, the person to his left immediately repeated the process and threw out the corpses he''d brought with his followers. The corpses were all reduced to ashes once the ferocious beast crashed into them, and when it devoured the light green aura, it spat out an equivalent amount of crystals.


    Before the purple-robed man''s turn, two more roars came from the volcano, and two slightly smaller beasts with phoenix heads rose from the volcano to devour the light green aura from the corpses.


    Before long, it was the purple-robed man''s turn. He immediately threw out the corpse he carried over his shoulder, and the seven people behind him did the same. Su Ming kept his eyes open all this while, but he could not move. Once he was thrown out, a smaller beast head immediately flung itself to touch his body. Once it did so, Su Ming immediately sensed a great force traveling into his body. That power seemed to contain some form ofw in it that could cause a person''s body, blood, flesh, and bones to be perfectly separated from each other. They would not turn into torn pieces, but would disintegrate into ashes.


    In fact, the way Su Ming felt it, this force that knocked into him was not strong at all. It was not enough to make his body crumble, but that crash seemed to contain some kind of power that was simr to the power ofw, forcing Su Ming to disintegrate and turn into ashes.


    Yet there was no light green aura that spread out from his body when it turned into ashes. The small beast with the phoenix head was stunned momentarily, but it still opened its mouth wide to suck in a deep breath. Even though Su Ming''s physical body was no longer around, his soul was still around, and once the creature sucked in that breath, his soul was immediately absorbed into its mouth due to the suction force.


    After a moment, when the crowd at the entrance of the volcano had tossed out all the corpses they brought and obtained an equivalent amount of crystals in exchange, they retreated and charged backwards in different directions, leaving the ce.

 Chapter 749 — Body of Flesh and Blood!

    <h4>Chapter 749: Body of Flesh and Blood!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Usually, during this moment, no idents would ur as they left. The three ferocious beasts would return to the volcano and wait for the next time they came to this ce.


    Yet for some unknown reason, when the crowd withdrew and the three ferocious beasts had returned to the volcano, the small creature that had devoured Su Ming started trembling furiously and let out a shrill roar.


    That roar appeared suddenly, startling the swiftly retreating people, but none of them were fools. All of those who could survive in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were calctive shrews. They were only stunned for a moment. All of them immediately snuffed out their curiosity and, without any hesitation, increased their speed of retreat.


    Curiosity was something that had to be paid for with a person''s life in the gxy that was the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This cultivation might not be located at the center of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, slightly closer to the edge instead, but the level of danger here was still incredibly high.


    The shrill roars continued to echo, the creature''s voice spreading in all directions, lingering in the air for a long time.


    At the instant Su Ming was devoured by the smaller creature, he suddenly came to understand why the ancient existence in Yin Death Vortex had chosen him, who had only arrived at Life Privation, to be Yin Death''s Child, and even paid such a high price to send him to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Because¡­ his body was made of aura of death, and his core was his soul. His soul¡­ was different from that of others!


    When the parts of his body were separated from each other, it felt as if shackles that had held him for a long time had been finally removed. A feeling as if he was free and there was nothing affecting his soul rose in Su Ming''s heart.


    As his soul spread out and he was absorbed into the ferocious beast''s mouth, his soul enveloped the entire creature''s body, and he could sense that this creature was about seventeen thousand feet long. He could even sense that there was a soul struggling madly within its body to fight against Su Ming''s soul trying to overtake its body.


    Yet once this struggling soul touched Su Ming, it out a piercing screech, and a loud roar escaped the creature''s body, echoing far and wide.


    A rumble rang in the air, and the small creature''s body fell back into the volcano. The hot magma instantly enveloped the creature. At the same time, the two ferocious beasts beside it cried out and swam around it. However, the confusion in their eyes made it clear that they did not know what had happened to theirpanion.


    The shrill roars from the small creaturested for the time it takes to burn an incense stick, weakening gradually. Its soul had already shattered by this point, as if it could not put up even a single bit of resistance against Su Ming''s soul.


    Its body was being slowly torn apart in the magma. Arge amount of blood gushed out, and its scales crumbled. Its body shrank rapidly, as if it was withering away.


    The other two ferocious beasts continued to swim about the smaller creature, roaring endlessly while staring at their witheringpanion.


    As it shrank, a hand suddenly stretched out from its bloody back. That hand looked like it was mere bones and was limp, giving an impression that it could not be lifted up. Yet as the small creature continued withering away and its body shrank to less than five thousand feetpared to its previous seventeen thousand feet, the hand that had stretched out of its back filled with strength, and gradually, the entire arm appeared.


    Soon after, another arm appeared, and then¡­ Su Ming''s head and the rest of his body pushed through. His eyes were shut. As his body gathered together, the small creature''s body started trembling violently. Its flesh and blood were being absorbed to be the nutrients for the physical body Su Ming had gathered together.


    When its body withered to only a thousand something feet, most of Su Ming''s body had left the small creature''s back. At the instant hepletely walked out, the thousand feet long creature''s body became stiff. Once it withered awaypletely, it was submerged in magma.


    There was not a hint of blood on Su Ming''s body. Instead, a refreshing scent spread out from his body. His eyes were closed as his body was submerged in the magma. However, the heat of it was unable to injure him even in the slightest.


    Therge and tiny ferocious beasts were slowly approaching Su Ming at that moment. Once they swam a few circles around him, they stopped screeching. It seemed that in their senses, Su Ming was their smallpanion.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed. Throughout this entire time, Su Ming was submerged in the magma, motionless. On the day after half a month had passed, his eyshes fluttered lightly, and he gradually opened his eyes.


    When he did so, a brilliant light shone within them. It was slightly different from the light in Su Ming''s eyes previously. If no one took a closer look, it would be difficult for them to find anything amiss, but Su Ming himself knew well that there was something different about him.


    His previous self had been formed from the aura of death. It might have seemed real, and he had been a real entity when he was in Yin Death Region, but his physical body had been an illusion. It was fake, and everything about him had been formed with his soul as the foundation.


    Yet his current body was void of aura of death and was no longer a mere illusion. He now had a real body that was made of flesh and blood. It was a body that was gathered together once he used the ferocious beast as nutrients, which he had managed to do after transforming the its body once he upied it with his soul.


    "Building the Abyss, huh¡­?" Su Ming whispered softly. His soul had finally beplete after the three seals had been released in Yin Death Region. Once it becameplete, he had heard the familiar voice whispering these words in his ear.


    When he was in the ferocious beast''s body just now, this voice had reverberated in his ears once again.


    In silence, Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his own body with a calm expression. When he lifted his right hand slowly and clenched it, a feeling of power burst forth within him.


    It was an incredibly unique feeling of Qi that he had never sensed before.


    Besides this feeling, Su Ming also had a faint sense that there was a power of aw he did not quite understand contained within his fist. That power ofw was like some form of inborn ability. However, it did not belong to him. It instead belonged to this body of flesh and blood, which originated from the creature with the phoenix head.


    ''If that is the case, then even though I felt that my body in Yin Death Region was real, it was in fact, fake. Even after I''ve managed to sacrifice all my bones, what had changed was not my illusory body¡­ but my soul.


    ''Having a soul as my body, that was me when I was in Yin Death Region.''


    Su Ming slowly stood up and stepped on magma. He did not sense even a single hint of unbearable heat. This was due to more than just him losing his sense of pain. There were also other reasons behind this.


    ''All things of earth forming my body, that is the me now.''


    Once Su Ming got up, the magma immediately started churning. A creature with a beast head crawled out and approached him with its big head. Once it nuzzled against Su Ming, it let out a cheerful cry.


    Su Ming''s presence gave it a sense of familiarity. It was the presence that belonged to itspanion. Even if Su Ming''s appearance was different from itspanion, their presence was the same.


    Su Ming looked at the small creature, and after a long while, lifted his right hand slowly. He patted the small creature''s head, and it immediately flung its head as it screeched, then its body, which was ten thousand something feet, charged out of the magma, heading straight towards the mouth of the volcano above it. After a moment, as piercing cries rang out in the air, the small creature flew back down with a bald crane in its beak.


    During the past half a month, the bald crane had been cautiously avoiding the mouth of the volcano, staying at the edges. It had wanted to enter many times to look, but the mighty pressureing from the mouth of the volcano had robbed it of its courage.


    It had been peeking from the edge of the entrance to examine what was inside, but immediately noticed a wave of heat closing in on it. Before it managed to react to the situation, the small creature with the phoenix head had mped its beak around the bald crane''s body and brought it into the volcano.


    As the bald crane screamed, it saw Su Ming standing on the magma, and its screams disappeared, reced by surprised delight.


    "Damn it all, so you aren''t dead yet, Little Su? You made this old crane think you were dead!" The bald crane pped its wings and flew carefully to a burning crimson rock by the side. After touching it a few times, it decided that it was still bearable andid there, looking at Su Ming with surprise.


    Su Ming''s expression was cold and aloof. Once he cast a nce at the bald crane, he lifted his right hand and stretched his hand towards it.


    The bald crane saw the aloof look in Su Ming''s eyes and its words died down in its mouth. It sighed. With a p of its wings, a storage bag immediately flew out towards Su Ming.


    Once he grabbed it, Su Ming opened it calmly and immediately brought out a long robe. Rays of starlight instantly started shing in the volcano, revealing that this was Dao Yuan''s Sacred Constetion Robe.


    Once Su Ming put it on, his disposition changed. However, the stars on his robe did not move, as if they were dead.


    ''I see, so it''s difficult for those whose family name is not Dao to bring out its power, huh?''


    Su Ming cast the Constetion Robe a nce and spread his Atman, which was now at Life Privation Realm, outwards. Then he had his Atman fuse with the robe. When Su Ming retrieved his Atman a momentter, while the stars on the robe remained unmoving, the robe''s color gradually changed until it turned into a very ordinary looking ck robe.


    ''It has a hundred and eight Runes to verify a person''s identity, and only those with the blood of the Dao family can bring out all of its power. Even if outsiders put divine sense into it, they can only bring out the simpler and more basic functions of the robe.''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He no longer bothered about this matter, but chose to sit down on the magma. With his eyes closed, he exercised his breathing. He had gotten used to this sort of breathing exercise when he was in Yin Death Region, but once he obtained a real physical body, the exercise felt a little unfamiliar to him. As he exercised his breathing, arge amount of heat spread out from the magma and gathered about his body.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye. Su Ming never left the volcano during this time and continued training while absorbing the hot power of the mes, which caused his hair to turn dark red. His body also blended perfectly with his soul, and he could now bring out theplete power of Life Privation Realm with this body.


    On the day three monthster, the bald crane yawned on the stone and wondered in boredom whether it should take a stroll outside when the magma around Su Ming suddenly started boiling. At the same time, the colossal ferocious beast with the phoenix head that was about a hundred feet in breadth and had never appeared after Su Ming woke up rushed out of the magma and let out a roar towards the entrance of the volcano before charging towards it.


    The smaller creature with the phoenix head also flew out behind it. Su Ming''s eyes sparkled as faint voice from beyond the volcano reached his ears.


    "We will now make offerings to our god. O god, please show yourself!"

 Chapter 750 — Crimson Flame Planet

    <h4>Chapter 750: Crimson me</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that moment, there was no longer around a hundred people gathered at the entrance of the volcano, but only about seventy to eighty. Their faces were pale, and most had injuries on their bodies.


    The purple-robed man, Yue Hong Bang, was standing at the edge of the ring. His face was pale as well, and his coughs would asionally travel into the air, as if he had blood in his mouth. There were only four left of the seven behind him, the thin old man being one of them.


    The old man from around three months ago was the one speaking. There were only ten people left behind him. All of them were carrying corpses over their shoulders. Some of these corpses were their friends, and some of them strangers.


    As the old man''s voice resounded in the air, a roar came from within the volcano. The gigantic ferocious beast with the phoenix head that was a hundred feet in breadth looked at the cultivators around it coldly.


    Once the old man threw out the corpse respectfully, the ferocious beast with the phoenix head rammed into it as usual and caused the corpse to disintegrate before sucking in the light green aura and spitting out a crystal.


    When nearly forty something corpses were thrown out in session, the slightly smaller creature with the beast head flew out with a roar and also started ramming its body against the corpses before devouring them.


    Once it devoured about twenty something corpses, it stopped eating the light green aura and lowered its head to look into the mouth of the volcano, which was right under it. The gigantic ferocious beast beside it also looked at the volcano and let out a roar.


    There was no ill-will within that roar. It instead sounded like an urging for someone toe forward.


    This scene stunned all the people around the ring, and the cultivators that were about to throw out the corpses froze in their movements for a moment.


    Then, before the expectant gazes of the two ferocious beasts and the seventy-eighty people around the mouth of the volcano, Su Ming rose slowly into the air. His face was calm and his movements were not quick, but once he appeared, intense shouts that could not be contained immediately came from the mouths of the seventy-eighty people.


    "Wh-who is that?!"


    "Someone actually managed to live in the volcano where the Crimson Python Phoenix lives? This person is¡­"


    "The Crimson Python Phoenixes are usually very averse to strangers. They''re incredibly fierce, so could they let a person live in their cave abode?!"


    The loud voices reverberated in the air. The seventy-eighty people sucked in a breath and moved back without any hesitation. Yue Hong Bang looked at Su Ming flying out of the volcano, and his eyes went wide. Su Ming''s body might have been changed from an illusion formed from the aura of death to one possessing flesh and blood, but his appearance was still as before, and Yue Hong Bang could recognize with just one nce that he was the person he had picked up three months ago.


    At that moment, his shock could be said to be the greatest among all those present. Disbelief appeared on his face, and once he staggered several dozens of steps backwards, he looked at the thin old man beside him.


    Three months ago, it was this old man that had personally taken this person who had still not died to this ce and thrown him into the volcano. At that moment, the thin old man''s eyes had almost popped out of his eye sockets. Shock and disbelief was on his face, and even his breathing had stopped for an instant.


    As the crowd retreated in shock, the gigantic ferocious beast with the phoenix head opened its mouth wide and let out a terrifying roar, causing all the people''s footsteps to stop, but the shock on their faces could not be hidden no matter how much they tried.


    This sort of thing surpassed their imagination.


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. Once he rose into the air, he walked towards the gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix. Hended on its head and looked at the crowd beneath him coldly.


    Therge creature did not avoid him, simply allowing him to stand on its head. To it, Su Ming''s presence was the familiar one of its child.


    "Throw the corpses," Su Ming said tly.


    Once he spoke, the seventy-eighty people in the area immediately fell silent. Their eyes shone as they looked at Su Ming, but their gazes were filled with terror.


    This scene was simply too far-fetched for them, something they could have never imagined. The only exnation for this was one, and a single, almost uniform thought rose in most of the people''s heads at that moment.


    However, none of them took the initiative to voice it. The cultivator that had been about to throw his corpse gritted his teeth and took a step forward, finishing his action.


    The corpse sliced through the air in a long arc, going straight for Su Ming. At the instant it came close, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he clenched his right fist before punching the corpse.


    At the instant his fist connected, understanding appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. A loud bang resounded, but there was no blood, and neither did the corpse fall into pieces. Instead, it disintegrated and turned into ashes before disappearing.


    Wisps of light green aura spread out, but Su Ming did not absorb it. The smaller Crimson Python Phoenix beside him blinked and opened its mouth, inhaling the light green aura.


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his fist. Previously, he could clearly sense a strange power ofw that came from his body, and it was a bizarre power that could perfectly disassemble all materials.


    "What is this ce in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?" Su Ming coldly asked from the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head once he lifted his own up. There was not a single hint of emotion contained within his words. The chilling tone made it seem as if the temperature around the area had fallen by quite arge margin.


    This aloof voice immediately terrified the people around the mouth of the volcano even more. At that moment, they became even more certain of the assumption they''d made in their heads.


    Yue Hong Bang''s heart trembled. He remembered that this person had not died three months ago even when aura of death had entered his body. In fact, his consciousness had been very clear, and that aloof gaze instantly filled his heart with bitterness.


    ''Since he was able to not die when aura of death entered his body and had the capability to subdue a powerful creature such as the Crimson Python Phoenix, this can only mean that he is not from this ce, especially based on what he said. The mercilessness and aloof tone of his words that seem toe from his soul, too¡­ Could this person really be from¡­"


    The thin old man started shivering lightly. Clearly, he had thought of some sort of frightening thing.


    ''Only those who were mass murderers can have absolutely no emotion in their words and speak with a tone that is as cold as ice. Only those who are indifferent towards human lives can bepletely fearless despite having crossed into a different gxy¡­ and only these people can subdue these Crimson Python Phoenixes!''


    The white-haired old man in the lead felt his heart tremble. He might have been doubtful at first, but this doubt disappeared swiftly under the Crimson Python Phoenix''s gaze. He sucked in a deep breath and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing to Su Ming.


    "This is Crimson me. It is located at the edge of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and if a mighty person in the Third Step traveled from here to the True World''s gxy, it would take about thirty years for them to reach that ce. About two hundred years would be needed to reach ck Ink, which is located beyond the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "Sir, did you¡­e from the world outside?"


    The old man''s expression was incredibly respectful. There was even a hint of respect when he said his final sentence. Su Ming might not seem powerful, but to not waste power by having it spread around the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, many people usually sealed it up to prevent too much depletion.


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence, then askednguidly, "Does Crimson me have anything that grows here in abundance?"


    "Nothing grows here in abundance except for the Crimson me Grass that lives in the Region of mes¡­" the old man quickly answered.


    "How many powerful warriors of the Third Step are here?" Su Ming suddenly asked.

 Chapter 751 — Eats People?

    <h4>Chapter 751: Eats People?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man hesitated for a moment before he wrapped his fist in his palm and asked, "Sir, are you asking about¡­ Lords of World nes?"


    Based on the old man''s waves of powering from his cultivation base, it could be seen that he should be from a race that was simr to the Immortals. He was around the peak of the Second Step, which was why he had been using the Third Step''s speed as a standard while talking about the distance and the time needed to move betweens.


    However, since Barren Lands of Divine Essence was a ce for the criminals from the four Great True Worlds and the mysterious alien races, the categorizations for the levels of cultivation were a little messy, which was why these people continued using the titles that were used in the four Great True Worlds.


    Lord of a World ne!


    This was a standard for cultivators. Lord of a ne was ced as a center of power, and those who reached it were divided into four stages - initial, middle,ter, andpletion. Above these were the Lesser Sr Kalpa Realm and the true Sr Kalpa Realm.


    Since those who had yet to reach the stage of a Lord of a World ne were numerous, the categorization of their levels of cultivation was even more confusing. After all, each race''s cultivation system was different. But over the countless years, a standard of cultivation had been slowly epted by the four Great True Worlds, and it also became a standard within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    All those below the level of World ne were known as cultivators of Heaven, Earth, and Man Cultivation. Based on the Barren Lands of Divine Essence''s categorization, the old man''s level of cultivation was at the peak of the Second Step in his race, and he was also at the peak of the Heaven Cultivation.


    As for Su Ming, when he reached Life Privation, he had moved into the initial stage of Earth Cultivation within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. If he could get past Life Privation Realm and enter Life Pce Realm, then he would be a cultivator of Heaven Cultivation.


    If he could break through Life Pce Realm and reach World of Life, the final Realm within Life Cultivation, then he would reach the peak of Heaven Cultivation and could attempt bing a Lord of a World ne.


    However, due to the differences between races, a Realm that seemed equal between the cultivation systems could result in a strength that was much higher or lowerpared to that of another person. Due to the absence of resources in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and theck of spiritual energy, those differences in strength could be magnified exponentially.


    Those who were below the Realm of Man Cultivation did not have a joint name within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, because these people were only ants in this world.


    Once Su Ming heard the old man''s words, a glint appeared in his eyes. He nodded. The seventy-eighty people around him might have extraordinary power, but Su Ming knew that he hade out of the volcano in an extremely shocking manner, and the ferocious beast with the phoenix head beneath him was exuding a frightening presence that terrified these people. Due to all of this, they had mistaken him for a Lord of a World ne from the world outside that was passing by this ce.


    This was something Su Ming did not expect. He had originally intended to use the ferocious beast''s might and ask about some things in thisnd, so that he could have a better chance of surviving here.


    ''Could it be that most of the people here seal off their power¡­? Or else the old man wouldn''t have this sort of misunderstanding, especially since he can see my level of cultivation clearly.'' Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He already had a basic gist of what was going on based on the people''s expressions.


    "Crimson me is rather far from the center of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, closer to the gxy of the True Worlds. The patrolling True Guards frequently check this ce, which is why there are only two World Paragons here. One of them is in an area to the east, and the other to the west. They are usually in istion and don''t bother with what is happening in the world.


    "There are no other World Paragons in Crimson me besides these two," the old man said as he wrapped his fist in his palm.


    "This ce is the northern region of Crimson me. There was another World Paragon five hundred years ago, but because he had let out a disrespectful aura when the True Guards were patrolling in space, they killed him.


    "There are also quite a number of ferocious beasts and divine spirits here in Crimson me that possess the power of Lords of World nes," said Yue Hong Bang respectfully by the side as he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. As he spoke, he cast a nce at the Crimson Python Phoenix. He was intent on improving his rtionship with Su Ming because he was worried that the other would cause him trouble. That was why he had told him the things the old man did not say.


    "From now onwards, when youe to this ce and make your offerings, while the rules to offering corpses have not changed, you must also offer some of the items that are unique to this. If anything catches my fancy, I will reward you," Su Ming stated calmly.


    His gaze then fell on Yue Hong Bang. "All of you can leave now, but you, stay back. I have further requests."


    Yue Hong Bang''s heart trembled. His followers immediately moved closer to him with wariness on their faces as ripples of power spread out from his body.


    Anguish rose in their hearts, but once they remembered how Yue Hong Bang had taken care of them over the years, they found that they no longer had any attachments to this hellish life.


    At the instant, they spread out the waves of their power, and the Crimson Python Phoenix beneath Su Ming''s feet looked towards them coldly. Low roars came from its mouth, and a vast, mighty pressure that was not in the very least weaker than that of a Lord of a World ne spread out from its body.


    Yue Hong Bang''s hair rose on end. The others in the area wrapped their fists in their palms and retreated without any hesitation, no longer bothering about Yue Hong Bang''s survival.


    Even the old man in the lead wrapped his fist in his palm and retreated immediately. In the blink of an eye, the seventy-eighty people around the area turned into an equivalent number of long arcs that swiftly left the ce.


    "Move back. Wait for me outside."


    Yue Hong Bang hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and spoke to his followers. His potential was not the only reason why he had reached the Heaven Cultivation Realm. It was also due to his intelligence. If the stranger truly wanted to kill him, there would''ve been no need for him to go through so much trouble. He had asked Yue Hong Bang to stay in this ce, and this¡­ might be a chance.


    Once Yue Hong Bang thought of this, an idea took shape in his mind.


    The people behind him halted for a moment, but when they saw the resolute look on Yue Hong Bang''s face, they withdrew into the distance in silence.


    At that moment, besides the huge and tiny Crimson Python Phoenixes at the entrance of the volcano, there were only Su Ming and Yue Hong Bang left.


    Su Ming looked at Yue Hong Bang and after a moment had gone by asked, "How are the levels of cultivation categorized in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?"


    Yue Hong Bang''s expression remained calm, but once he heard Su Ming''s question, his heart let out a thump. He came to a sudden realization that his previous assumption had been incorrect. The person before him was not a powerful warrior who hade from the inner parts of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but¡­


    Yue Hong Bang''s breathing quickened during that instant. He lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. As he recalled the moment he first saw this person, he became even more certain of his guess. He immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and told Su Ming everything about the three cultivation levels of Heaven, Earth, and Man as well as the titles associated with the Lords of World nes without keeping anything back.


    "The True World''s Gxy is a ce that exists once the four Great True Worlds are connected together. It is used to suppress the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and it is also the only exit of this ce.


    "The four Great True Worlds will frequently send powerful warriors to patrol the True World''s Gxy. They won''t get too close to the center of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but would patrol the many cultivations at the periphery of this world.


    "Those people who are sent out are the True Guards!


    "Ouyang Shang mentioned the Barren Lands of Divine Essence''s ck Ink just now. That has a great reputation in this world, and it is one of the cultivations in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence that serve as andmark. It is the only one that has not beenpletely abandoned, because it is a cultivation that still possess some spiritual energy.


    "Ouyang Shang is the old man you talked to just now. He thought that you were a powerful warrior from ck Ink, because asionally there are World Paragons who are indifferent towards their own lives and dare to move across the gxy within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to go to other cultivations in search of things they need for their cultivation," Yue Hong Bang exined while looking at Su Ming.


    "Then what do you think?" Su Ming asked tly.


    "I believe that you are not from ck Ink, but¡­ a first generation criminal that has just been sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence from the four True Great Worlds!" Yue Hong Bang said without any hesitation, and there was even eagerness on his face.


    "All those who still have the memories from the world outside and have just been sent here for the first time are first generation criminals. They will give birth to their offspring here, creating a few people like me in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. We are people who live in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence from the moment we are born till the one when we breathe ourst."


    Yue Hong Bang sucked in a deep breath and asked respectfully, "Sir, I wonder which of the four True Great Worlds did youe from?"


    Su Ming''s gaze was cold. He chose to neither deny nor answer Yue Hong Bang''s question, but instead patted the Crimson Python Phoenix beneath him. It let out a roar and returned to the entrance of the volcano, bringing Su Ming with it, and the both of them disappeared from Yue Hong Bang''s gaze as they sank into the volcano.


    Yue Hong Bang stood there, his expression changing constantly. After a moment, he bowed deeply towards the mouth of the volcano, then turned around and left swiftly. Doubt rose in his heart again, and he began to second guess his previous judgment.


    ''Could it be that this person asked me these things to guide me towards a certain train of thought¡­?'' There was no answer to this question in Yue Hong Bang''s mind. When he thought back on the scene just now, he found that Su Ming''s cold gaze had been the thing that left the deepest impression in his memory. That emotionless gaze looked as if it waspletely indifferent towards all forms of life.


    ''It doesn''t matter where he came from. I cannot incur his wrath, and neither can I speak about my guesses to the others when I''m outside the area,'' Yue Hong Bang decided in his heart and gradually disappeared into the distance.


    Time passed by quickly in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Su Ming stayed inside the volcano with half of his body immersed in magma. It had been a whole year since he had firste out of the volcano for the first time. During the past year, Yue Hong Bang and the others hade four times. As of thest time, they to numbered to less than fifty, from around eighty a year ago.


    When they hade to this ce the fourth time, they had not just brought the corpses, which were a necessity, but also brought some of the items from around Crimson me. One of them was an uneven blue crystal floating before Su Ming. There were quite a lot of impurities which looked like muscles within it, but there was not a hint of spiritual energy contained within the crystal.


    This caught Su Ming''s attention.


    After observing the crystal for a moment, he lifted his right hand, and it began rapidly withering away before his eyes. When his right arm had shriveled to the point that it looked as if it had been reduced to only skin and bones, he grabbed the stone.


    As blue light shone from the stone, it began shrinking swiftly, turning into dust in Su Ming''s hand. This hand of his began to gain flesh and blood, recovering slightly from its emaciated state.


    ''If Ipare my level of cultivation to theirs, it''s difficult for me topete against many of the people here¡­ but I didn''t expect that there would be items here that would allow Surging Indulgers to practice their cultivation here!'' A strange light appeared in Su Ming''s eyes as he stared at his right hand.


    ''This Barren Lands of Divine Essence are mysterious indeed. Crimson me, which is located at the edge of this gxy, produces this useless stone which possesses the power of flesh and blood.''


    Su Ming seized the air in the direction of the magma beside him, and another blue stone that was the size of his fist immediately flew into his hand. As he looked at the impurities that looked muscles within the crystal, Su Ming narrowed his eyes.


    ''Could it be that this Crimson me eats people? Or else why would the stones have flesh and blood?!''

 Chapter 752 — Heinous Criminals of the Alien Races!

    <h4>Chapter 752: Heinous Criminals of the Alien Races!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming suddenly recalled the thing he had nevere to understand¡ªthe reason why the Crimson Python Phoenixes had to absorb the light green aura from the corpses. He had watched them absorbing the aura that came from the corpses over the year, but he had been unable to absorb even a single bit of it.


    He fell into pensive silence, his eyes closed. He started circting his cultivation base so that the harmony between his soul and body would reach perfection. His body was filled with the heat of mes, and it even looked as if there were waves of hot airing out from his nose when he breathed.


    Ayer of distortions appeared faintly around his body. The distortions looked like waves of flowing water that were circling him. This was the inborn talent that came from Su Ming''s physical body, and it was the mysterious divine ability that had allowed him to disassemble materials with a punch.


    The smaller Crimson Python Phoenixes by his side was staring at the bald crane. They seemed to find each other quite the eyesore. The Crimson Python Phoenix was growling lowly at the bald crane, which had been able to tell the rtionship between Su Ming and the two ferocious beasts a long time ago. At that moment, it was lying on the stone and sizing up the Crimson Python Phoenix before deciding to turn into a huge, brownish yellow dog.


    This was the appearance of the strongest ferocious beast in its memories. Once it changed into this form, it bared its teeth at the Crimson Python Phoenix.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix that had the power equivalent to the power of Lords of World nes had entered to depths of the magma a long time ago to sleep there. Only when the time of offerings arrived would it wake up to eat.


    When the smaller Crimson Python Phoenix saw the mutt that was the bald crane, its eyes immediately went wide. Clearly, it had never seen a ferocious beast like this before. After a moment of hesitation, ayer of distortions and waves that were the exact same as the ones about Su Ming surrounded it.


    Hints of the strangew filled the area around the Crimson Python Phoenix once the distortions appeared, and it red at the mutt that was the bald crane before starting to growl lightly.


    During the past year, the phoenix and crane had been ring at each other with animosity all the time, but they had never truly attacked each other. At that moment, as they growled at each other, the Crimson Python Phoenix suddenly shuddered and crawled into the magma without any hesitation, not daring to show even a hint of itself.


    This sudden act stunned the bald crane. It bared its teeth, as if it wasughing at the phoenix, but then a shudder ran through it. A mighty pressure surged into the volcano through its mouth and filled it with a bang. A divine sense was contained within that mighty pressure, as if someone who was incredibly powerful was using their divine sense to sweep through thend.


    The bald crane immediately let out a shrill screech. It could vaguely recall that it had once encountered this act of divine sense sweeping through thend, and it was something that was incredibly dangerous.


    As it screamed, it no longer bothered with the scorching heat of the magma and crawled into it.


    The gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix that was sleeping in the depths of the magma had opened its eyes a long time ago. There was a deep-seated terror in its eyes, but it still moved slightly and let out a roar from the depths of the magma to the mouth of the volcano.


    This roar was dering its territory, even if the it was terrified.


    Su Ming had also opened his eyes. He was staring at the sky beyond the mouth of the volcano, and even though his expression was calm, his pupils had shrank.


    At that moment, it did not matter whether it was the north, west, south, or east, the expression of people in all regions of Crimson me changed. They instantly stopped everything they were doing.


    Even those who had been fighting and were just a hand''s reach away from killing each other stopped at that instant and chose instead to sit down cross-legged on the floor, not daring to move even an inch.


    It was as if they were worried that they would suffer an inconceivable destruction if they did anything extra.


    All the cultivators reacted the same way in the entire Crimson me, including Yue Hong Bang and the others. All of their faces were pale as they looked at the sky while trembling. The helplessness and terror in their gazes were incredibly clear.


    To the east of Crimson me was a stone house located on a tall mountain. There was an old woman with messy hair sitting cross-legged there, and her eyes were wide open as she stared at above herself, as if her gaze could prate the roof and she could see the starry sky above her.


    The waves of power that belonged to a Lord of a World ne could be detected on her, but at that moment, she had suppressed those waves so much that they had be incredibly weak. In fact, very soon, a look of humility along with humiliation appeared in her eyes, and she chose to grovel instead of sitting cross-legged.


    Within the only forest that had any green nts walked a middle-aged man. This area was located to the west of Crimson me, and he was touching the green leaves on the trees with a dazed look on his face, as if he was lost in his thoughts.


    It was as if the green leaves in the forest brought him back to some beautiful moments from his past. As he touched them gently, the mighty pressure as well as the divine sense swept through the world. He lifted his head the and looked at the sky with anguish on his face.


    He slowly prostrated himself on the ground.


    Unlike the still and unmoving cultivators in Crimson me Mountain, the ferocious beasts that existed in several spots were roaring to dere their territories.


    Su Ming''s eyes were narrowed as hey in the magma. He could vaguely sense that the source of the mighty pressure and divine sense in the world came from beyond Crimson me.


    A title that Yue Hong Bang had mentioned a year ago appeared in his head.


    "True Guard," he whispered softly.


    At that moment, there was a gigantic, ancient, bronze sword drifting in the gxy beyond Crimson me. If Su Ming saw that ancient bronze sword, he would definitely find it familiar. It was simr to the Enchanted Treasure he had seen in the World of Nine Yin when he was in Yin Death Region. It was the Enchanted Treasure that allowed the Spirits of Nine Yin to move through gxies.


    This sword might not be the same, but it was incredibly simr.


    The ancient sword was a hundred thousand feet long, and there were seven people standing on it at that moment. These seven people were wearingrge robes. They had indifferent expressions on their faces, and the presence that belonged to Lords of World nes spread out from their bodies.


    There were three thousand cultivators sitting and meditating behind them. The levels of cultivation of those three thousand were not importantpared to that bloody and murderous presenceing from them. It had already surpassed their levels of cultivation, and as it spread out, it caused the people who sensed it to feel as if a sea of blood was about to charge towards them.


    But that was not all. An even stronger wave of power spread out from the ancient bronze sword. The strength of that wave was so great that it felt as if¡­ it could easily destroy a cultivation, and could also easily tear apart the body and soul of a person who had reached the status of World Paragon.


    True Guards!


    This was the patrol team formed by the powerful warriors that were keeping guard over this ce. They had power and reputation that brought a sense of danger to many in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. At that moment, the ancient bronze sword was clearly patrolling the area around Crimson me. The divine sense and mighty pressure that covered the entire had naturallye from the bodies of all True Guards.


    The seven people standing at the tip of the sword were talking andughing among themselves, their expressions calm. After a moment, a ray of green light shot out from the hundred thousand feet ancient bronze sword, and a long green arc immediately erupted with a bang, charging towards Crimson me.


    It was so quick that it instantly reached it, but the did not crumble. The green arc spread out and turned into arge amount of green light that spread out to cover the entire Crimson me.


    Once that happened, a projection appeared before the seven people.


    It portrayed the cultivation, shrunken down by several times, to the size of only a thousand feet. There were arge number of glowing spots in the projection, but most of them were dark. Only about a hundred of these glowing spots were light red, and they were scattered throughout the regions in the''s projection.


    The seven people looked at the illusory projection of the cultivation and started speaking among themselves.


    "The number of people at the peak of Heaven Cultivation has been reduced by quite arge margin."


    "There are still only two criminals who are Lords of World nes."


    There were two dark red glowing spots that were shining the brightest in the illusory projection. One of them was to the east while the other to the west, and there was a respectful presence spreading out from those glowing spots.


    "The ferocious beasts left behind by the alien races have had their intelligences wiped away for all eternity, but their growth is still very shocking¡­"


    As the seven people''s soft voices echoed in the air, several purple glowing spots immediately appeared in the illusory projection.


    These glowing spots were scattered throughout seven different regions. Some of the lights were alone, while some gathered together into twos or threes. Among them was a region that looked like a volcano located to the north of Crimson me. There were two small and onerge purple glowing spots there.


    "Alright, everything within the outer section is normal. Let''s check the inner section. That''s the crux of this ce," an overbearing voice said from among the seven, and the moment this voice appeared, the other six immediately stoppedughing and chatting among themselves, and their expressions immediately became grave. Even the murderous aura from the three thousand cultivators behind them became thicker, and flowing light spilled out in all directions from the ancient bronze sword, as if its strongest attack was about to burst forth.


    The seven people formed a seal at the same time and pointed towards the illusory projection of the cultivation. Waves immediately appeared on the projection, and as it swept through the projectionyer byyer, the inner part of Crimson me appeared!


    There¡­ was a crimson-red region. At the instant the seven people saw thisyer of crimson red, their expressions became even more grave, and faint looks of wariness as well as nervousness appeared on their faces.


    As the waves of the illusory projection continued sweeping through, eachyer seemed to magnify the ce before eventually revealing a gigantic spot shining with a piercing red light in the depths of the crimson-red region. If anyone looked at it for a prolonged period of time, they would find that there were faint shades of ck in it as well.


    The crimson red around the area was created due to the light from the glowing spot filling up the air there.


    Once the glowing spot appeared, fine white threads also took shape, intersecting one another while covering the entire Crimson me. It could be easily seen that the glowing spot was right at the center of the white threads.


    When the seven people saw this, they rxed.


    "There is no damage to the seal. The heinous criminal from the alien race that is detained here is still deep asleep."


    "Each of the cultivations in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence are suppressing a heinous criminal from an alien race, and it''s especially so for the core of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It''s said that there are incredibly terrifying alien races over there. I don''t know which cultivator in the Kalpa Realm suggested it in the past, but these people should not even continue living. The anomaly of ten thousand years ago in ck Ink is the best example."


    "It''s not as if you don''t know that these criminals from the alien races are incredibly difficult to kill¡­"


    "But that just makes things bothersome for us of the future generation. Thank goodness we patrol in separate regions, and all is well in ours."


    As the seven people spoke to each other, the illusory projection vanished. The blue light over Crimson me dispersed, and the ancient bronze sword floating beyond it slowly turned around and gradually disappeared into the distance. The mighty pressure and divine sense over the disappeared.

 Chapter 753 — Invasion!

    <h4>Chapter 753: Invasion!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood on the magma in the volcano. The mighty presence and the divine sense from the sky that had swept past him just now had made him feel as if his entire body had turned transparent and he could keep no secrets. Everything about him had been revealed to that divine sense.


    This feeling turned Su Ming''s expression dark, and he came to a deeper understanding of what the old voice from Yin Death Vortex had meant when he said that the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were a gigantic jail.


    ''These True Guards are the guards that fend against the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.'' In silence, the gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix that had flown out previously stopped howling and its body fell limp, as if the roars just now had used up all its strength.


    As a dull and lifeless expression settled on its face, it gradually sank into the magma and falling into deep sleep once again.


    The bald crane stuck its head out of the magma at that moment. The terror in its eyes showed that fear still lingered within its heart. It pped its wings and flew out of the magma before sprawling over the stone where it had been previously.


    "Your Grandpa Crane was just about to suffocate! Damn it all, this ce is just too hot. But why do I feel like there should be a ce that is even hotter here?" The bald crane scratched its bald head, muffled.


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes and no longer bothered himself with thinking about the True Guards. After all, the True Guards were incredibly powerful, and they were not people Su Ming could hope to stand up to. The most important thing for him then was to continue training and increase his level of cultivation. Once it reached a certain standard, he could leave this ce and search for the king of Yin Death''s Fragmented Worlds as well as the entrance to the fifth True Great World, and perhaps¡­ he could even leave this ce!


    The brilliant light that shone in Su Ming''s eyes was hidden by his closed lids. He might have lost his ability to love and his sense of pain, but the beautiful moments in his memories still remained, and whenever he remembered them, he would feel numb. This numbness would cause anguish in the depths of his heart.


    In silence, Su Ming began circting his cultivation base, repeating the act of absorbing the hot air. It was something he had done without stop for the entire year. As he absorbed the hot air, he would also absorb the power of flesh and blood from the blue stone so that his body would be stronger.


    Time passed. One month, two months¡­ In the blink of an eye, another year went by.


    The four seasons did not exist in Crimson me. No matter what month it was, heat would always fill the. That heat could roast a person''s skin and evaporate sweat as well as blood. It could also gradually burn a person''s will to ashes.


    During the past year, Su Ming had gone out once, but he did not move too far away. He could only move about ten thousand feet around the volcano. He could not go past that area because once he was close to that spot, a blue screen of light would immediately appear, blocking his footsteps.


    Aside from that, once Su Ming left the volcano, he could sense that the spiritual energy in the world was incredibly scarce. He could release his power as he circted his cultivation base but could not absorb anything. Because of that, it was difficult for him to replenish his cultivation base.


    There might be quite arge number of crystals in his storage bag, but there would stille a time when he would use them up. That was why Su Ming seldom used them. He did not know how long he would need to stay in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Perhaps¡­ he would need to stay there for the entirety of his life.


    Su Ming did not know whether he would act like the others andmit acts of murder as well as carrying corpses around to search for the ''gods'' such as the Crimson Python Phoenix in order to obtain inferior crystals once all his crystals disappeared.


    Fortunately, his current body was greatly different from other people''s. He could absorb the power of fire within the magma. This me''s power might only have one single attribute, but in this barren Crimson me, being able to absorb this crazed power of fire already put him a step above others.


    Even when two years passed, Su Ming''s level of cultivation was still at the initial stage of Life Privation, which was the starting point of Earth Cultivation Realm. His cultivation level might not have increased even a single bit, but most of his Yin Death Aura had already disappeared. Most of the divine abilities he cast now centered around the might of mes.


    And they also became his strongest divine abilities.


    As he trained his physical body and devoured the heat, he would obtain quite arge amount of resources, courtesy of the people who were relying on the Crimson Python Phoenix. Due to those extra resources, his physical body''s training was going much swifter than it should have. However¡­ as time passed and more people who relied on the Crimson Python Phoenix died, Su Ming''s training of his physical body also slowed down.


    The one time he had exited the volcano was because of this. He had wanted to search for the blue crystals on his own.


    On that day when there was about a month left before the time of the offerings, Su Mingy with his body submerged in magma, exercising his breathing. He had his Atman spread out and cast around the area. This had already be a habit to him.


    Yet at this time, not long after Su Ming had spread his Atman outwards, his eyes suddenly flew open.


    At that moment, Yue Hong Bang was moving swiftly past the mountain range leading to the volcano with a forlorn and bitter expression on his face, his body covered in blood. Only the thin old man remained from the people who had been with him in the past. There was a wound on the old man''s chest that covered most of it. Blood flowed out in rivers, and the old man''s face was pale. If he did not have a True Breath of Live, he would have fallen dead long ago.


    There were three figures giving chase. Two of them were men, and one of them was a woman. All of them were thin, but the light in their eyes was bright with bloodthirstiness as they chased their prey.


    Among the three, besides an old man who had reached Heaven Cultivation Realm, the other man and woman, who were in their middle-ages, were at Earth Cultivation Realm. The speed at which they gave chase became faster with each passing moment, and evil snickers came from the old man.


    "Yue Hong Bang, I''ve wanted to kill you for a very long time, but as expected of a third generation descendant of a criminal. The trap I set had only managed to injure the both of you badly. "This time, I will definitely kill you! How dare you trespass the area of my cave abode?! You''re just asking for death!"


    Killing intent and greed shone in the old man''s eyes. When he lifted his right hand, a string of incantations tumbled out of his mouth and echoed in the air. As he formed a seal with his left hand, he struck the air, and immediately, a gust of ck wind appeared out of nowhere. It turned into a gigantic ck-spiked mace that charged towards Yue Hong Bang with a loud buzz.


    "I''ll kill you and use your corpse of a third generation descendant of a criminal to exchange for ten crystals from my god. It''ll be enough to cover up all the power I''ve spent to kill you!"


    The ck wind swept up the spiked mace and closed in on Yue Hong Bang with a loud whistle. Despair appeared on Yue Hong Bang''s face, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood as he turned his head back. Once he formed a seal with his hands, the mouthful of blood instantly gathered together before him and turned into a red hammer that swung swiftly towards the iing spiked mace.


    As a loud bang reverberated in the air, Yue Hong Bang''s body trembled, and he coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He tumbled backwards, and all the wounds on his body tore open.


    The red hammer crumbled to pieces. As for the ck wind that had swept up the spiked mace, it froze for a moment, cracking slightly, then charged towards Yue Hong Bang once again.


    When it was close to the fleeing men, the thin old man beside Yue Hong Bang let out a loud roar and flew up to appear right before Yue Hong Bang so that he could use his body to block the iing spiked mace. The two crashed into each other, and Yue Hong Bang''s eyes turned red as tears flowed down them.


    However, he didn''t stop moving for a heartbeat. Instead, he used the time bought by the thin old man blocking the mace to charge towards the mountain range where the volcano was at full speed.


    "Hmph!"


    The old man who was in Heaven Cultivation Realm let out a cold snort. He did not even spare a nce at the person he had killed with his spiked mace. Instead, a freezing re shone in his eyes, and he cast a nce at the volcano to which Yue Hong Bang was charging.


    "The god Crimson Python Phoenix''s volcano¡­ Yue Hong Bang, are you mad? How could you even dream of asking help from a god? The gods in Crimson me have all lost their intelligence. As long as we don''t provoke them, they won''t attack us. I''ll offer your corpse to the god here, and it''ll save me the time needed to carry you back."


    The old man in Heaven Cultivation Realmughed eerily and brought the man and woman behind him towards Yue Hong Bang. The ck wind that had swept up the spiked mace became even faster, and it was now less than a hundred feet away from Yue Hong Bang.


    At that moment of crisis, Yue Hong Bang let out a loud roar.


    "God, please save me!"


    Right at the moment he shouted, the spiked mace closed in. When it crashed into Yue Hong Bang, he formed a seal with his right hand, and red light shone around his entire body, helping him resist that blow, but once it did, he coughed up blood, and that blood was already his Origin Blood and Essence. This blow caused his entire body to tremble, and he was now on the verge of dying. His body fell backwards andnded with a bang on the mouth of the volcano. The spiked mace might have disappeared as well, but the three people were less than three hundred feet away. Despair appeared on Yue Hong Bang''s face.


    "God, please save me! This person''s cave abode is made entirely of blue stones, please save me!"


    "Another madman, I see. No one can save you today!"


    The old manughed loudly, but even though he wasughing, his heart let out a thump. He knew that Yue Hong Bang was not a fool. Since he had called for help from the god in this ce twice, could it be that there was something off about this ce?


    There might have been uncertainty in the old man''s heart, but not a single hint of it showed on his face. However, he did slow down slightly and grabbed the man who followed behind him to toss him towards Yue Hong Bang.


    "Kill him, and I will give you a crystal!"


    The moment the man who was thrown by the old man was less than a hundred feet away from his target and Yue Hong Bang had almost fallen into total despair, a cold harrumph suddenly came from depths. At the same time, a red shadow charged out from the mouth of the volcano.


    The shadow traveled so quickly that he arrived before Yue Hong Bang in the blink of an eye. At the instant wild delight appeared on Yue Hong Bang''s face in the midst of his despair, Su Ming lifted his right hand and threw a fist at the iing man of Earth Cultivation Realm.


    Before the punch evennded, it already stirred up a shocking boom. Even space itself seemed to have copsed, and a wave of intense heat spread out from Su Ming''s body. There was even ayer of distortions that contained aw around his fist.


    The expression of the man who was thrown out changed swiftly. Just as he was about to retreat, the world around his body seemed to have moved in reverse, keeping him frozen in ce for a moment.


    The price for that pause was Su Ming''s fistnding straight on the man''s chest.


    There was no bang when that punchnded, only a muffled sound of hitting an empty sack. A shudder wrecked the man''s body, and with the spot where Su Ming''s fist hadnded on his chest as the center, his body was instantly disassembled. In the blink of an eye, half of his body shattered and turned into dust¡­


    Su Ming pulled back his right hand, standing before Yue Hong Bang. He cast his emotionless eyes at the old man around two hundred something feet away, his gaze aloof. A piercingly cold presence spread out from Su Ming''s body without his conscious effort. There was no need for him to even think about it.


    The old man''s pupils shrank, and his body came to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 754 — Breaking the Seal and Getting Out!

    <h4>Chapter 754: Breaking the Seal and Getting Out!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Senior, greetings. Thank you for saving me." Excitement appeared on Yue Hong Bang''s face, and once he struggled up, he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    He had chosen to cry out for ''god'' instead of calling out for Su Ming by referring to him as senior in order to make the old man who was pursuing him lower his guard, making him fall into his trap when he scoffed at Yue Hong Bang''s actions. If he had asked for this senior for help straight away, then the old man who was after his life would have definitely been too terrified to get close to this ce.


    However, it was only natural that the old man had extraordinary wit, since he was able to survive in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Even if Yue Hong Bang''s words had indeed affected his guard, he still chose to remain cautious and not get close to the ce personally. Once Yue Hong Bang saw it, he let out a sigh in his heart.


    The old man''s pupils had shrank, and an incredibly grave expression appeared on his face. Su Ming''s level of cultivation might only be of Earth Cultivation Realm in his eyes, but the fact that this person had been training in the volcano was enough to tell him everything he needed to know.


    It was especially so when he heard the roar from the volcano and the smaller Crimson Python Phoenix extended its body out to re at him fiercely. The old man''s heart then let out a thump once again.


    He took a few steps back without any hesitation. A smile appeared on his face as he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "I am Qi Bei Shan. It seems like I have interrupted your training, senior. Here is a small gift, it might not be able to show enough respect to you, but I hope that you will forgive me."


    The people in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had developed incredibly cautious attitudes while living in this harsh environment that was incredibly difficult for anyone to survive in. Unless they absolutely had to or were fully confident in being able to take down their opponent, they would not attack.


    Even if Su Ming was only at Earth Cultivation Realm in the old man''s eyes, he did not believe that a mere cultivator of Earth Cultivation Realm could reduce his follower''s body to ashes. Besides, Yue Hong Bang''s respect and excitement as well as the mysteries surrounding this person along with the fact that quite a number of powerful warriors in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence would seal off their power so that they could release it when it was necessary caused the old man to be cautious and choose to avoid conflict.


    As he smiled, he lifted his right hand and immediately brought out a crystal that was filled with impurities from his storage bag. Once he ced it on the ground, he immediately moved backwards.


    "Senior, you can''t let him leave. Once he leaves, he''ll definitely tell the leader of his group about what happened today, which will be detrimental to you! Besides, this person''s cave abode is madepletely of blue stones. I went there to examine it for you, and that''s why I was chased to this ce¡­" When Yue Hong Bang saw that the old man was about to leave, he immediately spoke to Su Ming anxiously.


    Killing intent shone in the old man''s eyes, and he began charging backwards without any hesitation. The woman beside him also retreated with terror shining on her face, and they turned into long arcs that swiftly left the volcano.


    Su Ming did not chase after them, but instead allowed the old man to leave swiftly with his follower. When they disappeared into the horizon, Yue Hong Bang''s face turned incredibly dark, but when he looked at Su Ming, he forced down hisints and spoke bitterly.


    "The blue stones you require are bing scarce in the area around this ce. To satisfy your needs, I''ve brought mypanions into ces that were further away to scout about. Qi Bei Shan''s cave abode is not too far away from this ce, and I saw arge amount of blue stones outside it. His cave abode should also be dug out from the blue stone.


    "It''s a pity that he has ced a Rune outside his cave abode. As he pursued me to this ce, all mypanions died in his hands¡­ If you hadn''t attacked just now, I would have died as well." Yue Hong Bang''s face was pale. His injuries were grave, and as he spoke, blood even trickled down the corner of his mouth.


    Su Ming looked at Yue Hong Bang coldly. This purple-robed man was now in an incredibly pathetic state.


    He asked tly, "Is it really that important for you to be my follower?" Su Ming''s words did not match with what Yue Hong Bang had been saying, and they came seemingly out of nowhere.


    However, the moment he said them, Yue Hong Bang shuddered lightly. For a moment, he was taken aback, then an expression of wild joy appeared on his face. He bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    "I, Yue, am willing to be your follower and serve you. I will obtain even more blue stones for you, senior."


    "To be my follower, you''ve been making the people behind you who had seen me previously die one after another¡­ Thest person had also died just now for you without having any knowledge of what was going on," Su Ming said, looking straight Yue Hong Bang.


    Yue Hong Bang shuddered once again, then forced out a smile. Just as he was about to speak though, he was interrupted by Su Ming.


    "The others had sent corpses over the past two years, but you''ve been sending blue stones. This time, when you cried out for help, you brought up that his cave abode was made of the stones that I needed so that you could lure me out to attack and help you kill that old man." With each sentence Su Ming uttered, Yue Hong Bang''s expression would turn paler.


    "In fact, you had most probably provoked the old man by walking into his Rune voluntarily. Your goal was to lure him out, and this so called chase was only real by seven-tenths, the other three-tenths of this was fake and nned!"


    Su Ming''s gaze was aloof. His merciless eyes were seen by Yue Hong Bang at that moment, and his heart shivered. His face turned even paler, and respect that had never appeared in his heart suddenly took seed within him.


    Su Ming might not have said all of his ns, but all the things he had said still made his heart go cold. Indeed, he had intentionally made these things happen.


    "Senio¡ª" Yue Hong Bang said with difficulty, but before he could finish speaking, his words were cut off by Su Ming.


    "Give me all the items you still have to protect your life," Su Ming demanded coldly.


    Yue Hong Bang fell silent. After a moment, he put his right hand deep into his bosom and brought out a ck bamboo piece, which he gave to Su Ming respectfully.


    "Senior, you are wise. I cannot hide all of my schemes from your eyes. This is the item left behind by my ancestor. It is known as Emperor Yin''s Bamboo, and it can instantly turn into a shield made of ten thousand bamboos. Once a person is sealed inside, even a Lord of a World ne would be trapped for a short while." Once Yue Hong Bang handed over the ck bamboo, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming with respect on his face.


    "Qi Bei Shan humiliated me in the past and nearly killed me. I have a personal grudge against him, that''s why I lured him to this ce. I wanted to borrow your power to kill him.


    "During the past two years, I''ve been discreetly making myrades die so that no one would notice that something unexpected had happened here. I decided to silence them so that no one would know about your existence. They would only think that you came from the world outside¡­ not a first generation criminal.


    "I also wanted to make our rtionship better with this and be part of your direct descendants in Crimson me," Yue Hong Bang said in a low voice, then knelt down on one knee.


    "But I never wanted to harm you. Everything that I did was so that I could obtain your acknowledgment. Please allow me to be your direct descendant, senior." Yue Hong Bang lowered his head.


    "All first generation criminals that are banished to this ce have something about them that causes the four Great True Worlds to be wary. Your level of cultivation might not seem high, but I believe that your true power is definitely extraordinary.


    "All first generation criminals be people that all forces of power will want to draw to their side in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and only first generation criminals have the right to build their own families here.


    "I''m not a worthless person. I do not want any outsider knowing about your origins before I be your direct descendant. Everything that I''ve done previously and even the act of luring that person here was mostly to test waters, please punish me," Yue Hong Bang said in a low voice.


    Su Ming gave Yue Hong Bang a cold nce before turning around and ignoring him. Instead, he stepped into the volcano, his body gradually sinking inside. Anguish rose in Yue Hong Bang''s heart due to Su Ming''s actions. He sighed within, but as he was feeling slightly dispirited, Su Ming suddenly asked a question.


    "Is Qi Bei Shan''s cave abode truly made of blue stones?"


    "I''m notpletely certain, but that should really be the case, because there is an incredible amount of this type of blue stone scattered around his cave abode!" Yue Hong Bang''s spirits rose, and he immediately lifted his head to answer the question.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He did not ask anymore questions, and his body disappeared into the volcano. Uncertainty appeared in Yue Hong Bang''s heart. He could not guess Su Ming''s thoughts. At that moment, he chose to sit down cross-legged on the mouth of the volcano and brought out several crystals filled with impurities to exercise his breathing quietly so his wounds would heal. His mind worked rapidly, but he still could not obtain even a single hint from Su Ming''s words as to what he was nning to do.


    Su Ming lowered himself into the magma as a pensive look appeared in his eyes. His body soonpletely sank into the magma, and as the magma churned violently, the gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix let out a roar and flew out. Su Ming was sitting cross-legged on top of its head. He had his right hand ced on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s body and his Atman spread out to fuse with the ferocious beast''s body.


    The gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix rushed upwards with a roar, and when it rose from the volcano, the mighty pressure that belonged to a World Paragon caused excitement to instantly appear on Yue Hong Bang''s face.


    The bald crane turned into a ray of yellow light and appeared beside Su Ming, carefullynding on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s body. Its current appearance was that of a mutt, and it had its tongue sticking out of its mouth as it looked at the area.


    "Lead the way!" Su Ming said coldly.


    Yue Hong Bang immediately flew up and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards Su Ming. Then, as he turned around, killing intent shone in his eyes, and he charged into the distance.


    Su Ming patted the Crimson Python Phoenix beneath him. The gigantic ferocious beast hesitated for a moment, then swiftly rushed out. Though before it could fly more than ten thousand feet outwards, ayer of blue light rose from the ground and covered the entire area. The Crimson Python Phoenix froze in terror and wariness appeared on its face.


    "Bald crane." Su Ming was not surprised by this. Instead, he cast a nce at the bald crane.


    The mutt went off with spirit. When it flew out, it turned into its original form and crashed into blue screen of light that formed the seal in this ce. After a moment, its body started warping and turned into an old man dressed in a robe with nine ck dragons sewn on it. He closed his eyes and let out a low shout at the Rune.


    "Open!"


    With that one word, the blue screen of light immediately started trembling, and a crack appeared. Crimson Python Phoenix''s eyes went wide, and it let out an ecstatic screech before turning into a red light that shot through the crack.


    The slightly smaller Crimson Python Phoenix did note out. It was instead looking at Su Ming from the volcano while letting screeching loudly. The bald crane strutted about for a bit, then moved to stand on the gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix''s body. It was no longer as cautious as it wasst time, and it was a clear sign that it thought it had done a meritorious deed.


    At the same time the Crimson Python Phoenix flew out of the blue screen of light, it let out a roar that shook most of Crimson me. Its huge body, which was several tens of thousands of feet big, caused the weather to change. In its memories, this was the first time¡­ it flew out of that area of ten thousand feet around the volcano!


    As it roared, Su Ming sat cross-legged on its head. An expression of excitement that had never appeared on Yue Hong Bang''s face before did so now, as he flew at the front. He knew that he had won the gamble!


    "Lead the way."


    "Understood!"

 Chapter 755 — Duke of Crimson Flame!

    <h4>Chapter 755: Duke of Crimson me!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming sat on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s body without a shred of emotion on his face. A harsh and ruthless air surrounded him, fusing with that aloof gaze of his. He gave off a feeling as if there was ice and snow around him.


    However, the heat spreading from the Crimson Python Phoenix''s body blended perfectly with that cold and turned into a strange illusion that distorted people''s vision, adding ayer of mystery to Su Ming.


    Yue Hong Bang charged forward. It was difficult for him to conceal the excitement in his heart, and he could not help himself but have some of it show up on his face. He traveled at an incredibly quick pace and turned into a long arc as he charged towards his enemy''s dwelling ce - Qi Bei Shan''s cave abode.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix let out delighted cries as it charged forward behind him. Its cry contained its desire for freedom and the outburst of joy after being let out after suffering through years of oppression.


    Ever since it had gained consciousness, it had been sealed in that volcano, unable to fly more than ten thousand feet away. That seal was like a cage thatsted for generations. If Su Ming had note, it would have been eternally sealed in that ce, unable to move a single step outside.


    Su Ming''s arrival had changed everything, breaking the life the Crimson me Python had expected to continue living. But perhaps it''d be more urate to say that the bald crane had achieved that. It had done a great meritorious deed in this matter.


    As the Crimson Python Phoenix roared, ripples reverberated through the entire Crimson me. Its roars shook the sky and earth, resounding in all directions, and immediately attracted the attention of all the ferocious beasts that were known as gods by the residents of this and who were sealed in their regions in Crimson me, unable to get ou. they were momentarily stunned, then roared back in response.


    Roars from all regions of Crimson me rang through thend for a time being. They echoed in all corners of the, and these happenings immediately caused the cultivators in Crimson me to spot changes in their expressions. In the midst of their shock, they found themselves unable to guess just what sort of thing might have urred.


    If it was not because there was no pressure or divine sense descending from the sky, then this sort of continuous roarsing from all directions would have made these people think that the True Guards had arrived.


    Some of the people who had wanted to make offerings to the gods in their regions were filled with shock during that instant, because their gods were no longer looking at their offerings, but had flown towards the seals and roaring loudly towards the sky in the north.


    There was clear envy and madness contained within those roars. The beasts were akin to a group of people who had been locked in cages suddenly but now saw one of theirpanions walking out of their cage one day, and they were not even doing it quietly. That person who had escaped was even letting crazed bellows ofughter.


    Because of that, the madness that was stirred up shook the entire Crimson me.


    Compared to the puzzlement that was contained within the shock of all the cultivators in other regions, the cultivators who were in the northern region had their heads lifted in disbelief as their hearts trembled violently in the midst of shock while they looked at the gigantic body that was charging through the sky.


    It was the Crimson Python Phoenix that possessed a phoenix head and was several tens of thousands of feet long. As it flew in the sky while roaring, the tremors that it caused looked as if they could turn the world upside down. The creature certainly did turn upside down the emotions of people who saw it¡­


    "Is that¡­ the Crimson Python Phoenix god from the volcano?"


    "Is this an illusion? This is impossible. As far as the recorded history of Crimson me goes, no ferocious beast from the alien races had been able to move past the area of ten thousand feet from their caves!"


    "The four True Great Worlds have ced seals outside the gods'' caves, and it is impossible for them to be opened. How-how did it manage toe out?!"


    "There''s a person sitting on its head! Heavens, who is that?! There''s someone sitting on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head!"


    The uproars from the cultivators on the ground in the north reached their most intense state when the people saw Su Ming''s figure sitting on the Crimson Python Phoenix. Their cries buzzed in the air, filled with disbelief, rapid breathing, as well as reverential gazes mixed with shock.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix lifted its head and roared at the sky, then flew even faster. The bald crane on its back was feeling proud of itself and continued posing in different manners. It felt that most of the cries from the crowd were due to its work.


    Su Ming had an apathetic expression on his face. He closed his eyes. Even though he had covered the aloof gaze in his eyes, it was still difficult to chase away even a single bit of that cold chill spreading out from his body.


    Yue Hong Bang almost roared along with the phoenix as he led the way. He was so excited that his face had gained a red flush, and his heart was trembling with so much excitement that he wanted to already be by Qi Bei Shan''s cave abode.


    The thing that excited him the most, though, was that as the Crimson Python Phoenix charged through the air, many cultivators in this region either flew into the sky behind them or ran on the ground after the phoenix. Clearly, they wanted to see where this ferocious beast was headed.


    Originally, all the cultivators were supposed to force down this sort of curiosity, but at that moment, no one tried quelling it. Even if they had to waste some crystals, they still chose to follow without hesitation, because in their hearts, this sort of thing that overturned what they knew was incredibly rare, and it might not repeat itself even after several tens of thousands of years had passed.


    Clearly, the appearance of this sort of thing would bring about a gigantic effect that would turn the world upside down. If they missed it, they would definitely regret it for the rest of their lives.


    At that moment, in a stone house located at the peak of the tallest mountain in the east of Crimson me Mountain was the old woman, and she was sitting cross-legged while meditating. Her eyes flew open at that instant, and a powerful light shone in her eyes. Without any hesitation, she shed into the sky and looked towards the north.


    When her gazended there, her expression changed quickly. For a time, she looked stupefied, then shocked, then her expression turned as dark as thunderclouds. She even lifted her right hand and formed a seal swiftly. But after a moment, she sucked in a deep breath, and her body trembled.


    ''Someone broke the seal and let out the Crimson Python Phoenix! Who is he?! How did he break open the seal?! This has never happened before since the seals were ced in Crimson me, only¡­''


    The old woman''s pupils shrank, as if she had thought of something. With one swift move, she turned into a long arc and charged through the sky, straight towards the northern region.


    In the only forest that existed in the west of Crimson me was a big tree that was trembling viciously at that moment. An old face emerged from the tree trunk, and roars tumbled out of from within the trunk. As it trembled, the entire forest started shivering with it.


    There was a middle-aged man standing beside the tree trunk. He was looking at the sky to the north with a dazed expression. After a long while, he sucked in a sharp breath.


    ''It''s said that something like this happened when ck Ink changed all those years ago¡­ Could it be that the second transformation in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence is happening in Crimson me?!


    ''Could it be that¡­ this time, Crimson me is about to change?!'' The middle-aged man''s expression changed rapidly, and after a moment, he leaped into the sky and charged towards the north.


    ''There''s still nine years left till the next time the True Guards patrol this ce¡­ Who has caused this change in Crimson me?!''


    Due to the Crimson Python Phoenix''s escape from the seal and its subsequent roars as well as the other ferocious beasts responding to its cries by roaring at the same time, all the cultivators in Crimson me did not notice in their shock and amazement that a faint ripple had spread towards thend from the Rune when the bald crane had used its strange Art and cried out for the seal to open¡­


    Not even Su Ming had noticed it.


    A chain reaction followed. Once the ripple traveled into the ground, one of the endless white threads in the inner part of the cultivation, which was at the depths of Crimson me, snapped with a bang.


    The breaking of one single thread might not affect the entire seal, but it still created a tiny gap in the perfect Rune.


    Within the core of Crimson me, which was the true inner part of the itself, was an endless and infinite amount of magma. The color of that magma was not red, but purplish ck!


    Immersed at the center of this purplish ck magma was a skeleton. There was not a hint of flesh or blood on that skeleton. The magma quietly covered half of its body, while a ck sword was pierced deep into the top of its skull. There were three other swords that had pierced other parts of its body as well.


    However, at the moment the bald crane had shouted out that one word in the world outside, the ripple that came from the seal had went deep into the ground, causing the one white thread among the countless others to snap. During that instant, a wisp of dark light appeared in the skeleton''s eyes.


    This was the first time¡­ this had happened ever since he had been sealed in this ce!


    At the instant that dark light appeared in his eyes, the proud bald crane behind Su Ming suddenly found the smile freezing on its face as it traveled on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s back. The bald crane lowered its head swiftly and looked at the ground.


    "Duke of Crimson me¡­ Hmm? Who''s this bastard, Duke of Crimson me?"


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned, then scratched its bald head. It was puzzled greatly by the words it had said just now. A moment before, it had felt as if it had remembered something.


    Yet no matter how hard it thought about it, it could not obtain an answer, which was why the bald crane decided to not think about that matter. Instead, it became proud of itself again.


    Su Ming opened his eyes slowly. As the Crimson Python Phoenix charged through thend, there were nearly a hundred something cultivators that had turned into long arcs and were following it. There were hundreds of others that were running on the ground as well.


    Yue Hong Bang''s body froze for a moment, then he turned his head around to look at Su Ming with a zealous gaze as he pointed at the ground not too far in the distance.


    "Senior, that is Qi Bei Shan''s cave abode!"


    There was a small hill on the ground with quite arge number of blue stones scattered at the foot of the hill. These stones werepletely useless to the cultivators in this ce, for there was not a single hint of spiritual energy contained within, which was why very few people paid attention to them.


    There was a tform that jutted out of the middle section of the hill. At that moment, Qi Bei Shan and the woman beside him had just returned and were standing on the tform while looking at the sky with dumbfounded gazes. Behind them was a door to a cave abode that had been thrown wide open, and blue rays of light could be seen spreading out from within.


    That small hill was made entirely of blue stones!


    Qi Bei Shan shuddered, his expression filled with shock and terror. He had returned not too long ago. Noticing the strange phenomenon in the world outside, he had just walked out to investigate this matter when, before long, his pupils shrank, and even his breathing stilled.

 Chapter 756 — Grandpa Crane has a Reward for You

    <h4>Chapter 756: Grandpa Crane has a Reward for You</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What Qi Bei Shan saw was a gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix in the sky and nearly a hundred long arcs behind it, as well as hundreds of cultivators on the ground running towards the area.


    From the presence that covered the sky and earth, a loud bang went off in his head. It made him feel as if he was a lone ship in the midst of furious waves, and his body shivered as his heart roared.


    This sight made him let out a shrill cry, and he retreated without any hesitation, wanting to return to his cave abode. To him, this was Yue Hong Banging forward to seek revenge, and he was here to destroy him.


    There was no way they would be able topromise in this. Even if he conceded to Yue Hong Bang, he might still end up dead!


    Almost at the instant he retreated, the woman by his side intended to do the same, her face pale, but Qi Bei Shan lifted his right hand and seized the woman''s arm before flinging her outwards. Immediately, as the woman screamed in pain, her flesh was separated from her bones and all her blood as well as flesh broke down, turning into ayer of blood mist that spread out through the area with a bang as Qi Bei Shan cast some sort of unknown divine ability.


    The hundreds of people that were following behind the Crimson Python Phoenix watched this scene with bright eyes.


    "That''s Qi Bei Shan. He is in Heaven Cultivator Realm, and he''s a powerful warrior below only the World Paragons. He''s not the only one who''s in Heaven Cultivator Realm, though. That Yue Hong Bang, who was leading the way, is also in Heaven Cultivator Realm. I''ve heard that there was a grudge between the two of them. Seems like it''s true. This is clearly Yue Hong Banging here to kill Qi Bei Shan after he found someone to back him up!"


    "It''s a good opportunity. We can use this chance to check just what sort of level of cultivation that mysterious person on the Crimson Python Phoenix has."


    The hundreds of people surrounded the area, and their low-voiced discussions reverberated in the air. At the moment the blood mist on the tform outside Qi Bei Shan''s cave abode spread out, it instantly activated all the Runes in the hill outside, creating a blood-red screen of light.


    At the instant the woman turned into a skeleton and fell to the ground, Qi Bei Shan entered his cave abode. As the door to the cave swung shut, Qi Bei Shan''s eyes turned bloodshot. As if he had gone mad, he brought out all the crystals he had stocked up and ced all of them on the floor. Once they were absorbed by the small Rune on the ground, the blood-red screen of light outside the cave immediately gained a muddled hue.


    Su Ming sat on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head and looked at the actions Qi Bei Shan had taken within that short amount of time in a decisive manner. Without any emotion on his face, Su Ming patted the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head, and immediately, right under all the hundreds of people''s gazes, the ferocious beast charged towards the muddled-looking, blood-red screen of light on the ground.


    It closed within an instant, but it didn''t execute any sort of divine abilities or Arts. Instead, it used its gigantic head to ram into the blood-red screen of light. At the instant it crashed into it, a violent bang reverberated in the air, and the Rune¡­ did not shatter or crack. Instead¡­ it disintegrated.


    It turned into ashes and scattered into the air, seemingly so fragile that it was as if it had never even existed. When that happened, all the crystals before Qi Bei Shan in the cave abode shattered.


    His expression changed, and Su Ming took a step forward in the sky above the cave abode. Once he walked off the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head, he appeared right outside Qi Bei Shan''s ce. As his hair flew in the air and his robes fluttered, he lifted his right hand and struck the door of the cave abode.


    When he did so, an endless amount of mes erupted from his body. The mes were like a sea and instantly covered his body. As they spread out, they cover an area of several thousands of feet. An illusory Crimson Python Phoenix also appeared within that sea of me and rammed its head against the door to the cave abode with a roar towards the sky as Su Ming''s palm struck the door.


    This scene caused many of the people who saw it to be unable to differentiate whether the one who crashed into the door of the cave abode was Su Ming or the illusory Crimson Python Phoenix. It was as if the both of them had ovepped, and everything that could be seen for thousands of feet were that sea of fire, while the only thing that could be heard were booming sounds.


    However, it was precisely this strike that caused odd expressions to gradually appear on the onlookers'' faces. They could tell that this strike was not incredibly powerful, and there was a huge difference between this strikepared to what they had imagined.


    They had previously thought that a person who could subdue a Crimson Python Phoenix and bring it along as he broke the seal would definitely possess power equivalent to a Lord of a World ne, but now, the power Su Ming was showing was clearly only that of Earth Cultivation Realm.


    However, they could only question it, without any certainty. After all, the act of sealing up one''s own power was not rare in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. However, if Su Ming continued to only show the power of Earth Cultivation Realm, then in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence where the strong preyed on the weak, after attracting so much attention, he would have to face the greed towards the Art that had allowed him to break open the seal as well as the tant danger that came along with that greed.


    At the instant the door to the cave abode opened, it shattered into pieces and fell backwards into the cave. The illusory Crimson Python Phoenix charged into the cave abode like a long arc of fire once the door shattered. The sea of fire that was several thousands of feet big also looked like it had found a gap and charged into the cave abode.


    As an even more violent bang shook the sky and echoed in the air, Su Ming took a step back, returning to the top of the gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix''s head. Once a tremor shook the cave abode that was made of the blue stones, it shattered, and an endless amount of blue stones fell off the hill. Arge part of that small hill copsed, and as a shrill roar rang in the air. Qi Bei Shan then rushed out with messy hair.


    Yue Hong Bang, who had been prepared to attack since a long time ago, let out a low growl and charged straight towards Qi Bei Shan. They then engaged in a crazed battle in the sky.


    However, Qi Bei Shan had no intention to drag out the fight and enjoy it. He only had one thought at that moment, and that was to run away at the fastest speed he could muster. Once he managed to escape from this ce, he swore that he would definitely think of a way to take revenge.


    He had also managed to deduce that this person who had destroyed the door to his cave abode was the young man and whom Yue Hong Bang had asked for help was only at Earth Cultivation Realm, so he was of no match for Qi Bei Shan. The youth could destroy his door, but he could not injure him. The only thing he needed to be afraid of was that gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix.


    Qi Bei Shan had also managed to tell that these hundreds of people nearby had followed the Crimson Python Phoenix to this ce due to their shock towards it leaving its sealed region. They were not the man''s subordinates, and they had note here to destroy him.


    ''I still have a chance!''


    Qi Bei Shan did not have time to bother about anything else at that moment. He knew that he was caught in a life-threatening crisis. As he attacked, he executed his strongest divine ability, and an endless amount of ck wind manifested around his body to turn into a bizarre shadow with six arms. Those six arms were holding onto six gigantic spiked maces, and they were charging towards Yue Hong Bang.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever. He did not bother about Qi Bei Shan and Yue Hong Bang fighting against each other, but looked towards the copsed cave abode. His vision was filled with blue stones as he looked over there.


    However, a glint appeared in the eyes of the bald crane behind him once it saw the ck, six-armed shadow. It cked with its beak, and an excited re shone in its eyes.


    ''It looks¡­ very delicious. I seem to have eaten something good like this before¡­''


    The bald crane immediately moved and turned into a long arc that charged towards Qi Bei Shan. Once it closed in, it looked at the six-armed shadow and opened its mouth wide and sucked in a breath. The ck six-armed shadow that was fighting against Yue Hong Bang immediately shuddered and withered within an instant, right before everyone''s eyes. Then, it turned into wisps of ck threads that the bald crane began to devour.


    This scene caused Yue Hong Bang to be momentarily stunned. before his spirits rose up once again.


    ''As expected of a first generation criminal, even his pets are amazing.''


    Qi Bei Shan immediately screamed out in fury. He had intended to use the ck six-armed shadow formed by his divine abilities to hold down Yue Hong Bang so that he could escape, but this bald crane had caught himpletely off guard.


    Malice appeared in his eyes as he made a decision, and he let out a shout.


    "Explode!"


    As he shouted, the ck six-armed shadow exploded with a bang, turning into a violent wave that surged out in all directions. At the same time, Qi Bei Shan''s right arm exploded as well, turning into a monstrous bloody wave that swept up his body with a speed akin to warping.


    The ck six-armed shadow''s copse made Yue Hong Bang immediately retreat. The bald crane was momentarily taken aback, then it was swept away by the wave of impact, ending up like an incredibly pathetic mess. The bald crane''s heart clenched in pain for being unable to swallow the rest of that delicious meal, and the crane immediately began to seethe with rage.


    When it saw that Qi Bei Shan was about to escape, its piercing voice immediately reverberated in all directions, because in its mind, Qi Bei Shan should die for what he did.


    "Kill him! Whoever kills him will get a reward from Grandpa Crane!"


    As the bald crane screamed, it lifted its right w, and a purple crystal the size of a fist immediately appeared in its ws. There was not a single hint of impurity in it, and it was even shining with a pure spiritual energy. It was not something the crystals full of impurities in this ce could hope topare to.


    This crystal was a superior spirit stone among the bald crane''s vast collection of items!


    Spirit stones of this sort of quality were the type that would disappear once they were used and their number would never be replenished in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Such crystals were incredibly rare in this ce. At the instant the bald crane brought out that spirit stone, the eyes of the hundreds of people around immediately brightened. Some of those who had faster reflexes flew up swiftly and charged after the fleeing Qi Bei Shan with thick murderous aura.


    This ended up as not a single person trying to kill someone, but almost half of the hundreds of people in the area flying out together. This scene made Qi Bei Shan let out a cry of despair. He had not expected that he would end up this way¡ªbeing killed because a bald livestock had offered a reward for his head.


    He was not the only one to think so, either. Even Yue Hong Bang''s eyes went wide. Clearly, he had not expected this to happen.


    In fact, Su Ming had also averted his gaze from the blue stones in the cave and now looked at the bald crane. Even if Su Ming no longer had the ability to sense any emotions, he could not help but be taken aback. Then, he suddenly remembered the bald crane''s hobby and love for piging while they were in Yin Death Region.


    When Qi Bei Shan saw the hundreds of people charging towards him as well as that he waspletely surrounded, he let out a cry and lifted his right hand. A tri-colored crystal appeared within it.


    "Soul Crystal!"


    Someone immediately recognized that tri-colored crystal. Everyone came to an abrupt halt, and their expressions changed. Just as they were about to withdraw¡­

 Chapter 757 — Making His Place in Crimson Flame Planet!

    <h4>Chapter 757: Making His ce in Crimson me!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "This Soul Crystal is tied to my life, and once I use it three times, I will definitely die! This is the third time I will be using it, so even if I die, I will make all of you pay!"


    Madness appeared on Qi Bei Shan''s face, and he squeezed the crystal in his hand. A tri-colored ripple instantly shot out and spread through the area. All the cultivators who were touched by that ripple found their bodies freezing swiftly.


    This Soul Crystal could instantly freeze up the souls of the people within its area of effect. The effect would notst for a long time, but during battle, it could be crucial.


    Almost at the moment all the people in the area stopped moving and looks of confusion appeared on their faces, Qi Bei Shan looked towards Su Ming standing on the Crimson Python Phoenix, and killing intent shone in his eyes.


    He hated Yue Hong Bang the most, because he was an incredibly intelligent and calctive man. He had already thought about everything before his death. He would kill Su Ming, and then Yue Hong Bang could only continue struggling in Crimson me. Besides, if Su Ming had not be Yue Hong Bang''s reinforcement, then Qi Bei Shan would not have been forced to face death. Before he died, Qi Bei Shan let out a fierce bark ofughter and closed in on Su Ming.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix let out a roar, and as it swung its head in an attempt to hit Qi Bei Shan, the old man let out a shrill bark ofughter, and as he lifted his right hand, the tri-colored crystal in his hand appeared as a four-colored crystal. He knew that he was about to die without anyone having to do anything, which was why he decided to burn his own soul and activate the mysterious divine ability once again. He squeezed the four-colored crystal that had manifested in his hand, and a four-colored ripple spread out instantly, freezing the Crimson Python Phoenix''s body. Right then, Qi Bei Shan appeared before Su Ming. His face was twisted in a ferocious expression, and with a raging killing intent, he pointed towards Su Ming with his right index finger.


    "So what if you''ve subdued the Crimson Python Phoenix?! Die with me!!"


    "It might not apply to all of you, but most of you who managed to survive in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence are people who are difficult to kill¡­" Su Ming shook his head and lifted his left hand coldly, then swung it towards the iing Qi Bei Shan.


    With it, the flow of time between the past and future intersected with each other, and the power of Destiny spread out. The power of aw descended swiftly, freezing Qi Bei Shan''s body in midair. His eyes went wide in disbelief. He could no longer move his body forward, but instead started moving backwards, as if time suddenly begun going in reverse. The shattering of the four-colored crystal was turned back, and everything returned to its original condition.


    In shock, Qi Bei Shan saw that the Crimson Python Phoenix''s movements were no longer halted after the four-colored crystal recollected itself. It was as if the entire world, all the things and people on it, never experienced any sort of changes. Only Qi Bei Shan had seemed to be isted from this world. Only he was retreating, and only his time was flowing in reverse.


    At that moment, the hundreds of people in the distance had regained their freedom. At the instant their souls recovered from being frozen, they saw a sight that was so incredibly strange that it made all their hearts tremble.


    This scene surpassed the limits of their imagination. In fact, they could not tell just what had happened. They could only see that the mysterious person standing on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head had swung his arm, and that Qi Bei Shan began falling back. The crumbling four-colored crystal also gathered together once again¡­


    However, the scene that happened next caused expressions of shock and fear on the previously puzzled faces.


    "It was three colors just a moment ago. Now, it is four colors."


    Without any expression on his face, Su Ming looked at the four-colored crystal in Qi Bei Shan''s hand. He lifted his left hand and swung it at Qi Bei Shan, and the four-colored crystal in his hand immediately turned into five colors. Qi Bei Shan''s expression twisted, and his eyes went wide. As fear and despair appeared blossomed in his gaze, the crystal in his hand crumbled. Everything that had happened moments before started ying back once more, but this time, the four-colored crystal had turned into five-colored one.


    Yet soon, as Su Ming swung his arm and Qi Bei Shan moved back again, the five-colored crystal that had gathered together once more had turned into six-colored one.


    The cultivators in the area burst into amotion. Their hearts were filled with shock. This strange sight caused rm to appear within them as they looked towards Su Ming.


    Six colors turned into seven!


    Themotion grew even more intense. There were even shadows distorting in the sky. One of them was in the east, and the other in the west. As these shadows distorted, they revealed two figures with grave expressions on their faces. These two people were the World Paragons in this.


    At that moment, as Qi Bei Shan moved forward before retreating once again, the seven colors on the crystal turned into eight!


    Themotion died down and turned into death-like silence. All the people were watching with dumbfounded gazes. Their faces had turned pale, and their breathing seemed to have frozen.


    Once the crystal gained eight colors, Su Ming frowned. He had already reached his limit with Destiny, and it was difficult for him to continue casting the Art. With a swing of his arm, he gave up on continuing with the execution of the Art. The Crimson Python Phoenix beneath him let out a roar at that moment and rammed its gigantic body straight into Qi Bei Shan. Without a single sound, Qi Bei Shan''s body disintegrated. The madness and grudge was absent from his face, though. Strangely enough, an expression of being freed had taken its ce. He turned into ashes and disappeared into the air.


    Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, and the eight-colored crystal flew into his hand before Qi Bei Shan''s body with all his items disintegrated. He closed his fingers around the crystal.


    At the instant the crystalnded in Su Ming''s hand, the dazzling colors on it were unparalleled.


    Soul Crystals were formed using a Secret Art. Every single time it was used, a color would be added to it. Su Ming''s Destiny had caused the eight-colored crystal that was incredibly rare in this world to exist, and it was shining with an appealing light in Su Ming''s hand.


    Yue Hong Bang sucked in a sharp breath. When he looked towards Su Ming, a deep reverence appeared in his gaze. He could not tell what divine ability Su Ming had cast. The scene before looked incredibly strange in his eyes and was able to overturn everything that he knew. He begun to think that the mysteries surrounding Su Ming were so great that they could fill the sky.


    The hundreds of people in the area had already fallen silent by then. They had been able to tell that Su Ming only possessed power of Earth Cultivation Realm when he opened the door to the cave abode, but even though they still harbored uncertainties in their hearts, once they saw Qi Bei Shan''s bizarre death, and most importantly, the continuous cycle that turned Qi Bei Shan into a puppet which he manipted to form that eight-colored crystal, they no longer dared to underestimate him. Instead, in their hearts, Su Ming became known as a powerful warrior that they absolutely could not provoke.


    At that moment, wariness appeared on their faces as they looked towards Su Ming.


    This time, they were not just wary of the Crimson Python Phoenix. They were also wary of Su Ming.


    Strength was everything in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. If anyone wanted to earn respect and resources, they needed to show power that could intimidate and frighten those around them!


    Those who were powerful were respected!


    "Fellow Daoist, congrattions on making a ce here in Crimson me. You''ve be a pioneer by subduing the Crimson Python Phoenix, creating this monstrous change, and with an Art that takes the form of aw, you easily killed Qi Bei Shan¡­ and gathered together an eight-colored Soul Crystal! I am Tian Lin."


    A hearty voice came from the sky in the midst of the silence in the area. The speaker was the middle-aged man from the forest, one of the two World Paragons in the. He was a middle-aged man who possessed power that belonged to a Lord of a World ne. His body appeared in midair, and with a smile on his face, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    It was a form of greeting towards someone who was of the same status!

 Chapter 758 — Drawing Sword

    <h4>Chapter 758: Drawing Sword</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Lin''s status of Lord of a World ne and a World Paragon might not make him a superior existence within the other cultivations in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but that was not the case in Crimson me ne. This was located at the edge of the universe, and he could be said to have the greatest voice of authority, along with the other World Paragon.


    That was why when Tian Lin greeted Su Ming in a way that was only used among those who were of equal status, the hundreds of cultivators in the area wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards Su Ming simultaneously.


    Su Ming stood at the top of the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head. A smile touched his lips, and he wrapped his fist in his palm to return Tian Lin''s greeting.


    "I am Su Ming. I got along well with this creature, so I brought it out from its region. If I''ve caused chaos in this, please forgive me." As Su Ming spoke, Tian Lin smiled, and a hint of fondness rose in his heart for this youth.


    To him, there was not a hint of arrogance in Su Ming''s words. Instead, he had spoken as he would to a person of equal status. After all, respect would usually need toe from both parties when their strengths were almost equal. When Tian Lin saw that Su Ming was being courteous and remembered what had happened previously, an even greater desire to befriend him rose from the depths of his heart.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, you''re being far too polite. I am not worthy of you to be asking for forgiveness from me. I''ll talk about this with youter. First, let me introduce a friend to you."


    Tian Lin did not even spare a nce at the hundreds of cultivators around him. Before, there had only been one person in Crimson me who could catch his attention besides the ferocious beasts that had lost their intelligence.


    When he said those words, a cold harrumph came from the east of Crimson me, right in front of Tian Lin. At that moment, a person walked out of thin air. It was an old woman, her face covered in wrinkles. Her eyes were dark, and her hair a mess. However, she radiated a murderous presence, and she looked akin to a murderous spirit. Once she appeared, the she immediately looked towards Su Ming, and the dark light in her eyes sparkled.


    While standing on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head, Su Ming lifted his head to meet the old woman''s gaze squarely. He did not look away.


    The dark light in the old woman''s flickered, but Su Ming''s eyes remained piercingly cold, as if not a single hint of emotion was contained within them. The two stared at each other for a while in midair before the old woman narrowed her eyes and averted her gaze from Su Ming''s body. She first looked at the Crimson Python Phoenix, then at the eight-colored crystal in Su Ming''s hands. After some time, she opened her mouth, and a hoarse voice tumbled out through her lips.


    "I am Mei Lan. Fellow Daoist Su, you should just be passing by Crimson me. The gxy is vast and boundless, and all those who havee from far off are guests. Once you''ve rested here, I will personally send you off with fellow Daoist Tian seven dayster. That is what we should do to our guests as residents of the."


    The old woman smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes. Her voice sounded as if her teeth were grinding against each other, and it was very unpleasant to the ears. When it fell into the ears of the hundreds of cultivators in the area, they felt sharp stabs of pain.


    Tian Lin frowned by the side. He cast a look at the old woman, and a pensive look appeared on his face.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever, but his gaze grew colder. He had naturally been able to hear the underlying meaning behind the old woman''s words. She was asking him to leave Crimson me as soon as possible and not to stay here for long. At most, she would allow him to stay for seven days.


    Su Ming looked at Tian Lin and asked tly, "Fellow Daoist Tian, is this your intention as well?"


    Tian Lin frowned. He pondered over those words, but before he could speak, the old woman let out a cold harrumph.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, are you intending to stay in Crimson me for long?"


    "That was not my original n, but now, I''ve changed my mind. I don''t see why I shouldn''t stay here for long." Su Ming''s words were moderately paced, but the biting chill in his voice made illusoryyers of snow appear around him.


    He knew that he could not back down right now. Once he did, then there was no way he would be able to make his ce here. He would also bring suspicion to himself. In fact, in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence where the strong preyed on the weak, unless he left immediately, he would definitely bring trouble to himself at the moment he caved in and showed weakness.


    When the woman was faced with Su Ming''s unyielding attitude and aloof words, she fell silent. Once she carefully sized him up, uncertainty rose in her heart, but a cold sneer soon appeared on her lips.


    "If you want to stay here for a long period of time, then I''d like to see whether you have hidden your level of cultivation. If you''re only relying on a ferocious beast and that eight-colored crystal, then you still don''t have the right to make your ce here, fellow Daoist Su!"


    The old woman''s voice was ghastly. She even took a step forward, and a power that belonged to a World Paragon burst forth from her body. That power swept through the entire world, causing numerous ripples and tumbling waves in the sky. A vast and mighty pressure descended on thend, making the hundreds of cultivators around the area find their breathing quickening, and they swiftly moved back.


    To them, this was a battle between World Paragons, something which was rare in Crimson me. Perhaps it would prove to be beneficial for their training if they watched it. Those in Heaven Cultivation Realm were watching with especially bright eyes.


    "It''s said that senior Mei has reached World ne Realm seven hundred years ago and became a World Paragon. I wonder what her power is like now, but this ce iscking in resources, and the power of World ne is even rarer. My guess is that she''s only at the starting point of the initial stage of World ne Realm¡­"


    "Even though she''s only at the starting point of the initial stage of World ne Realm, she can still possess the power to make the sky and earth shatter, understand the changes in the world, and fuse together with Crimson me¡­"


    Quite a number of the hundreds of cultivators that had retreated farther away immediately started discussing what was to happen among themselves. However, most of them spoke to each other by sending their thoughts to another, not really speaking aloud.


    Almost at the moment the old woman took a step forward and executed her power of a World Paragon, the Crimson Python Phoenix under Su Ming''s feet lifted its head and let out a shocking roar. Su Ming immediately sensed the mighty pressureing from the old woman''s body. He lifted his right hand, and the killing sword manifested out of thin air and started to hum in his hand.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix''s presence could dissolve the pressureing from the old woman. Besides, even though Su Ming was still in Earth Cultivation Realm, the killing sword exuded a biting cold presence, and there was also¡­ a murderous aura that seemed to be suppressed within Su Ming''s body. It was carefully fighting against the old woman''s pressure.


    When Tian Lin saw that the battle was about to start, he lifted his foot and took a step forward to stand between the old Mei Lan and Su Ming.


    "Is there a need for you to attack each other, even though there is no great enmity between the two of you?" Tian Lin sighed.


    "Fellow Daoist Mei Lan, we have been neighbors for hundreds of years and have always been on good terms with each other. We never bothered each other and even discussed our Arts and divine abilities, I should not be stopping you, but you have to think carefully. Fellow Daoist Su''s eight-colored crystal is a rare item. There might only be one, but it''ll be easy for him to freeze your soul for several breaths¡­"


    "If you remain by the side and refuse to take action even when my soul is frozen, I will still have a way to break free. From then on, I will leave Crimson me. Why should it bother me if I leave, this ce is about to be a spot rife with trouble," the old woman said with a cold smile.


    As Tian Lin smiled wryly, the old woman spoke once again.


    "I refuse to believe that you can''t see my intentions. It''s not as if Crimson me can''t amodate a third World Paragon, and neither will it interfere with my training. After all, there was a third World Paragon in this ce in the past.


    "However¡­ he opened the seal to the Crimson Python Phoenix''s region. The True Guards will probablye again in several years, nine years at most. Once they begin their patrol and see this, they will definitely descend to Crimson me en masse to investigate this matter. At that time, I won''t be the only one affected, you will be affected as well. In fact, all of the cultivators here¡­ Heh heh, no one will be able to escape from being delivered a death sentence." The old woman red at Su Ming, but she was speaking to Tian Lin.


    "Unless he leaves this ce!" When the old woman lifted her right hand, the ripples in the world behind her immediately froze, then gathered on her right hand.


    "If he puts the Crimson Python Phoenix back into the seal and leaves this ce immediately, then we can all avoid trouble!"


    Tian Lin remained silent for a moment, then swiftly spoke up, a resolute look on his face. "¡­ I do wish that this ce would be the second ck Ink."


    "So you really intend to stop me?" Freezing light shone in the old woman''s eyes. When she saw that Tian Lin was still stubbornly standing between them, she sucked in a deep breath and put her right hand slowly downwards, then looked at Su Ming.


    "I will allow you to live here for eight years. If you don''t leave after eight years, then I will definitely kill you for Crimson me!" The old woman turned around swiftly. Just as she was about to leave, she cast a look at Yue Hong Bang, who was standing in the distance. With a glint in her eyes, she lifted her right hand and pointed at Yue Hong Bang.


    "You, who brought this disaster upon us, I will kill you as a warning for others!"


    When she pointed at Yue Hong Bang, his expression immediately changed drastically. He retreated swiftly, but three ck threads had appeared around him out of thin air. They surrounded his body and were shrinking at an incredible speed. One of the three ring-shaped ck threads wrapped itself around his neck, another his chest, and the remaining one around his waist. If those three threads shrank at the same time, they could dismember Yue Hong Bang instantaneously.


    When terror rose within Yue Hong Bang, madness showed on his face. He did not ask for help from Su Ming. He knew that this moment was incredibly important for Su Ming to avoid getting into a battle against a World Paragon. Besides, the old woman was clearly trying to kill him to vent her anger. Yue Hong Bang gritted his teeth, erupting his power of Heaven Cultivation Realm. At the instant the three threads shrank, his body was torn apart with a bang.


    However, there was no blood from his torn body. Instead, they turned into dried pieces of bamboo. Yue Hong Bang''s real body appeared a hundred-something feet away. He coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. His face had turned pale, and there was also a dull and lifeless hue to his face. Clearly, he had used an item to protect his life during that moment of crisis. But even though he had escaped death, he was still injured.


    "Hmph? Your ancestor is old Ku Zhu[1]¡­? Oh well, I will spare you because of my friendship with Ku Zhu all those years ago." The old woman looked at the dried pieces of bamboo, and a slightly mncholic look appeared on her face. She turned around and no longer bothered with the crowd. She transformed into a long arc, wanting to leave.


    Even Tian Lin cast a few looks at the few slips of dried bamboo and gave Yue Hong Bang a profound look.


    Yue Hong Bang''s face was still pale when he lowered his head. He did not say a single word.


    When the hundreds of people in the area saw this, theymented about this in their hearts, knowing that there would probably no longer be any fight.


    Yet at that moment, Su Ming''s cold voice rang in the air.


    "You embarrassed me and even wanted to kill my servant. Are you going to leave just like that, Mei Lan?" Along with his words came the murderous aura that he no longer bothered to suppress or hide. At the instant it surrounded him, the heinous aura caused the expressions of the crowd to change drastically.


    The strength of that murderous aura was so great that it was rarely seen. Even in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, it was extremely unusual to sense such a thick murderous aura on someone''s body. It did not seem like a murderous aura that was umted throughout a person''s life, but seemed like¡­ a terrifying murderous aura that was gathered together through numerous lives a person had lived after going through an endless cycle of reincarnations!


    If the old woman left just like that, Su Ming knew that his standing in Crimson me would be shaken. The only way to avoid this from happening¡­ was to draw his sword!

 Chapter 759 — Brutal and Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 759: Brutal and Ruthless</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant the people sensed the murderous aura, they felt as if they had sunk into an endless darkness. This darkness was the boundless darkness from Su Ming''s memories when his soul still possessed a physical body.


    It was a determination screaming one single thing: ''If I could see, I would know just what shade of blue the sky possesses.''


    There was also the scent of death within that murderous aura. It came from Su Ming''s soul, for it was a madness contained within a soul that was originally dead but desired to walk from midwinter to spring.


    This feeling of death was incredibly clear as it spread through the area. At that moment, all the people who sensed the density of the murderous aura had the same thought¡ªit was not a murderous aura that could be umted in a single life!


    When Su Ming was still in the ninth summit, his senior brothers and his Master, Tian Xie Zi, had sensed that terrifying murderous aura within Su Ming. Then, when he went into the Undying and Imperishable World, fought in a great many battles and spilled arge amount of blood, and eventually found that one point that he always went back to during those dozens of reincarnations, his murderous aura had be so thick that it was monstrous.


    However, it was usually hidden in his soul, and it was difficult for him to spread it out entirely. At most, he would only let out a part of that murderous aura.


    In fact, even if it spread out, it would not have such a vast presence as it did now. After all, when Su Ming was in Yin Death Region, he did not possess a real physical body. He did not have flesh and blood, only a soul. He''d been like a tree without roots, so it was difficult for him to unleash everything he had. Besides, Su Ming had emotions and could still sense pain at that time. Now that he was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had gathered together a physical body from the Crimson Python Phoenix, and once this body fused with his soul and he no longer had any emotions and lost the ability to feel pain, he was able to have all his murderous aura spread out from his soul during, without holding a single bit of it back.


    This was the first time Su Ming had spread out all of his murderous aura that he had gathered throughout all of his cycles of reincarnation, and even when he was still just a baby. At the instant he released that aura, Tian Lin''s expression changed. He instinctively took a few steps back and swiftly looked towards Su Ming. During that moment, a hint of shock appeared in his eyes.


    Even with his status and his level of cultivation, he had never seen anyone else who possessed such thick murderous aura as Su Ming. Because of it, he had a strong feeling that his mind was ying tricks on him.


    ''Just how many people did he kill to possess such murderous aura?!''


    Tian Lin''s heart trembled. Levels of cultivation were not the only way to determine whether a person was strong or weak in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Sometimes, the amount of blood spilled by a single person could even more urately determine whether someone was truly strong or just pretending.


    The old woman''s expression also changed drastically. She had originally wanted to leave, but at the instant the murderous aura within Su Ming''s body spread out, she turned her head around to look at him. Her pupils shrank swiftly, and her skin went all crawly, while her hair stood up on end.


    If these two people were reacting in such a manner, then it was even more so for the hundreds of cultivators around the area. They retreated like one, with expressions of shock. When they looked towards Su Ming, their gazes were filled with terror that surpassed its previous self.


    Even Yue Hong Bang was shuddering at that moment. When his gazended on Su Ming, he thought he saw a murderous spirit instead of a person. He felt as if his body had been plunged into ice and darkness, as if he was immersed in death, and that cold froze his body and soul.


    In fact, even the Crimson Python Phoenix under Su Ming''s body had lost most of its surrounding heat at that moment. It twisted its body about, as if it was not used to the murderous aura spreading out from Su Ming.


    The bald crane in the distance also widened its eyes. When it looked at Su Ming, a dazed expression appeared on its face. It thought to have remembered something, but no matter how hard it tried, it could not recall any details regarding it.


    The only sound came from the killing sword in Su Ming''s hand which was letting out a piercing screech that was full of excitement and delight. A desire for blood could be sensed from the sword whistles, and its color had even changed from red to a near violet shade.


    At the instant Su Ming''s words and murderous aura shook the sky and earth, he took a swift step towards the old woman whose expression had changed. At the same time, the Crimson Python Phoenix let out a roar and rushed out with him.


    The current Su Ming was already much stronger than when he was fighting against those Dao ves in Yin Death Region. Back then, he had only been in the initial stage of Life Matrix Realm. Afterwards, due to Yu Xuan''s Abyss Death Breath, his soul waspleted, and the three seals were broken. However, at that time, he was still incredibly weak, and it was difficult for him to fight against the thousands of Dao ves.


    Yet at the instant Su Ming put on the mask, he moved from Life Matrix Realm to Life Privation Realm. As a cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm, he hade to truly possess a body of flesh and blood, and during these two years, he had constantly been refining this body using the Surging Indulgers'' divine abilities. Thebat abilities he could bring out now far surpassed what he possessed when he was in Yin Death Region.


    As he took a step forward, he lifted his left hand and pushed at the ground. With it, the Surging Indulgers'' divine ability was immediately activated. His left hand started withering away, and even his torso as well as his right hand, which was holding onto the sword, was reduced to mere skin and bones within an instant. He then lifted his left hand to tap the center of his brows.


    With it, ck fog spread out and turned into a gigantic head of a malicious ghost. As it roared, it swept up Su Ming, instantly increasing his speed. In the blink of an eye, he had closed in on the old woman, while heinous murderous intent spread out from the killing sword.


    All of this happened too quickly. While Tian Lin was shocked by the murderous aura on Su Ming''s body, he hesitated to take action for a moment, and during that time, Su Ming had already appeared right before the old woman.


    Old Mei Lan''s pupils shrank. Once she let out a piercing cry that could terrify hearts, she lifted her right hand, and her power of a World Paragon erupted from her body to turn into a huge g on her right hand. That g was white, but damaged. There was a circle sewn on it using ck thread. At that moment, that circle was spinning as if it hade to life. Once the old woman swung the g with her right hand, the circle made of ck threads manifested in the air and turned into several dozens of ck threads that took the shape of rings before they charged towards Su Ming.


    A shocking boom that shook the sky reverberated in the world. Sounds that were this intense would only rang out when World Paragons attacked each other or when great divine abilities or Arts crashed into each other. This sort of thing had not happened in Crimson me for a long time. After all, resources werecking in this ce, so the recovery of cultivation bases was slowed down a lot. Because of it, unless they absolutely had to, very few people would waste the power they had stored in their cultivation bases.


    The world roared. As that violent bang and its endless echoes spread through the air, numerous dimensional tears appeared in the sky. A wave of impact that looked like a violent gust of wind swept through the area, and the wind that was stirred up caused the hundreds of cultivators around to breathe rapidly. This¡­ was a true battle between cultivators, not the small little disputes they had against each other because they did not dare waste their cultivation bases.


    As that loud bang rang in the air, most of the ring-shaped ck threads crumbled. Su Ming''s killing sword continuously cut through the ck threads, but it was difficult for him topletely cut through all of them. Yet even so, a powerful suction force spread out from his killing sword, and the old woman''s right hand withered as she held onto the g. It was as if a part of her flesh and blood had been sucked away, while Su Ming''s body had regained some flesh and blood from its emaciated state.


    This strange Art caused the old woman''s expression to change. The head of the ghost formed from the ck fog was also charging towards her from behind Su Ming with a roar. The old woman swung the g in her hand backwards, but she did not move backwards herself. Instead, she moved forward. She took a step and lifted her left hand. Her fingernails instantly grew longer, and she swiped at Su Ming through the air, as if those fingernails were five sharp needles moving to him.


    As for the ghost head, it had been torn apart once the old woman''s fingers touched it, slicing right through.


    Su Ming staggered a few steps backwards. His killing sword could not cut through all the ring-shaped ck threads, so the five ck threads that remained moved past andnded on his chest. They inflicted heavy wounds on his body, and he now looked a bloody mess. An intense pain should have rushed through Su Ming, but he could feel nothing. He did not even spare those wounds a nce. His expression remained aloof, and when he took a step forward, he lifted his right hand and clenched it before hurling a punch straight on the old woman''s iing five fingers.


    Booming sounds rang in the air once again. Su Ming''s left arm was reduced to a bloody mess, and some of his bones even shattered to pieces, making him look incredibly wretched. The old woman''s five fingers swiftly withered, and arge amount of flesh and blood was absorbed from her hand. However, she only let out a cold harrumph and swiped at him once again with her left hand.


    Su Ming was as calm as ever when he took a step forward instead of retreating, as if he was not injured. With his torn and bloodied left hand, he punched the old woman''s fingers once again.


    Half of Su Ming''s left arm shattered with a bang. As it did so, blood spilled from his arm. Some white bone and torn pieces of flesh could even be seen still attached to his shoulder.


    The old woman''s expression filled with shock, because in her eyes, Su Ming did not seem to be experiencing even a little pain. It was as if his body did not belong to him. In fact, she could even see Su Ming lifting his right hand to seize the broken piece of bone to swiftly pull it out. Once hepletely tore off his left arm and threw it to the side and stopped the blood from flowing from the wound, he looked over with a cold smile.


    This scene didn''t shock and terrify the old woman alone. Even Tian Lin sucked in a sharp breath. As for the hundreds of cultivators in the area, when they looked at Su Ming, an indescribable shock could be detected on their faces besides fear.


    Just how brutal and ruthless must a person be to be so callous towards his own self? He waspletely unconcerned about his pain, and was even¡­ smiling.


    If he could be so brutal to himself¡­ then how would he treat his enemies?!


    ''This sort of person is born to live in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!'' When the old woman looked at Su Ming, this sentence appeared in her head.


    Su Ming''s divine ability was especially bizarre to her. They had just started fighting against each other, and her arms had already withered away. She had lost almost two-tenths of her flesh and blood, and she had also lost some of her cultivation base once she started circting it. Since replenishing a cultivation base in this ce was incredibly slow, her heart clenched in pain at this sort of loss.


    However, that pain in her heart did notst for long. Her eyes went wide, because at that moment, Su Ming had let out go of the killing sword in his right hand. Dozens of crystals that exuded a thick spiritual energy appeared in his right hand, and he crushed all of them. Once arge amount of spiritual energy surged into Su Ming''s body, he lifted his head and shed a cruel smile to the old woman before swiftly charging over towards her once again.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix had already closed in by then. With a roar, it rushed towards the old woman, headfirst. The phoenix''s inborn divine ability to disassemble all materials was contained within its head, and the old woman''s face became incredibly dark.


    Booming sounds continued reverberating in the air. After a dozen something breaths, the old woman let out a shrill roar and retreated swiftly. At that moment, half of her flesh and blood had withered away, and she looked as if she had just seen a ferocious ghost.

 Chapter 760 — Eternity!

    <h4>Chapter 760: Eternity!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Throughout her entire life of fighting against others, the old woman had never run into any enemy who was like Su Ming. He waspletely unbothered no matter how bad his injuries got,pletely unperturbed even if his arm was torn off. In fact, even his cultivation base did not suffer too much depletion as he waspletely indifferent towards the injuries he sustained. As they fought, arge amount of her flesh and blood would be absorbed every single time he touched her, and he would also absorb spirit stones during battle to replenish the cultivation base he had spent.


    There¡­ was no way she could fight against him, even if she had the power that belonged to a World Paragon. If the Crimson Python Phoenix was not here, things might be slightly better, but now¡­ Su Ming had left an incredibly deep impression within Mei Lan''s mind.


    ''He still has many skills which he hasn''t activated as well, like that Art that could control the flow of time just then¡­ This person hasn''t attacked with his full strength!''


    Su Ming''s entire body was drenched in blood, and his chest was a bloody mess. White pieces of bone could be seen on many parts of his body, but his expression was as calm as ever. Once he stopped blood from pouring out of the wounds, he cast a cold look at the old woman.


    A fierce light appeared in the Crimson Python Phoenix''s eyes. It went under Su Ming''s feet, and as it stared at the old woman, it roared. There was a threatening tone contained within that roar.


    At that moment, Su Ming''s emaciated body started squirming in a bizarre fashion, and all his wounds recovered within an instant. Right under the old woman''s horrified gaze, white bone and flesh started rapidly growing at the spot where Su Ming had torn off his left arm. In the blink of an eye, a new arm was formed.


    As Su Ming recovered, his body gave off a feeling that he had be stronger than before. It had happened because he had refined his body by absorbing flesh and blood that was of the old woman''s caliber.


    "I originally did not want to attack, but you''ve gone overboard. I can sense the signs of a seal on your body. You might have the presence of a World Paragon, but what you showed is just the level of a cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm. Release your seal and fight against me properly." Su Ming swung his left arm about, and the eight-colored crystal appeared on his left palm as he spoke tly.


    Those who had be Lords of World nes would be able to easily overpower the cultivators in Heaven, Earth, and Man Cultivation Realms in terms of power. However, Su Ming was much stronger than when he was in Yin Death Region. And more importantly, he had a physical body here. He also had a sufficient amount of spirit stones as well as the Crimson Python Phoenix by his side.


    As for the old woman, she had been in this ce for many years and knew just how difficult it was to survive here. That was why she had sealed up some of her cultivation base. Once she released it and activated her power of the World ne, it would be incredibly difficult for her to recover her cultivation base. That was why, as of then, she was caught in a situation between a rock and a hard ce, and she was ced in a dilemma.


    But the main problem was that she could not grasp the true extent of Su Ming''s level of cultivation. Even though she could see the signs of a seal on his body, his brutality towards his own self and that thick murderous aura were all telling signs that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix was also a creature that gave the old woman a headache. If Tian Lin was willing to attack, she would be able to fight without worry, her actions not shackled. However, she could tell that Tian Lin had other thoughts in his mind regarding this matter, and because of that, she was caught in this situation.


    Su Ming was actually taking a risk. He was betting that the old woman would not dare to attack at full strength due to her wariness towards him.


    "Would the both of you care to listen to what I have to say? Is it also not a form of fate that the three of us have met in Crimson me? Could you not continue with this fight?" Tian Lin walked up towards them with a wry smile.


    The old woman let out a cold harrumph, but she did not say anything to decline what Tian Lin had suggested.


    Su Ming took a step tond on the Crimson Python Phoenix''s head before he dered coldly, "Fellow Daoist Tian, since you are the one persuading me to stop, then I won''t mind stopping. However, from now onwards, fellow Daoist Mei Lan will not be allowed to step into the northern region of Crimson me without permission!"


    The old woman stared at Su Ming. After some time, she turned around and transformed into a long arc without a single word and disappeared in midair in an instant, leaving the ce as she turned into an illusion.


    Tian Lin looked at Su Ming with a wry smile, then shook his head and spoke up.


    "Brother Su, fellow Daoist Mei Lan harbors no ill-will. This is¡­ I will talk to you about this in the future. You don''t have to worry about her trespassing into the northern region here When fellow Daoist Ku Zhu was still around, we had formed a rule among ourselves that we would not enter each other''s regions randomly.


    "I will now take my leave¡­" Tian Lin let out a sigh and wrapped his fist towards Su Ming before he left. By the direction he took, it could be seen that he was chasing after Mei Lan.


    When he left, the hundreds of cultivators on the ground were silent as they looked at Su Ming warily.


    "From now on, I will be the master of the northern region of Crimson me. When I am in istion, listen to Yue Hong Bang''s instructions for all trivial matters." Su Ming swept his gaze across thend, and his aloof words fell into the hearts of all those present.


    "Understood!" The hundreds of people wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed together without any hesitation.


    They already knew that since the Crimson Python Phoenix had been broken out the seal, since Qi Bei Shan death in that bizarre manner, and since Su Ming''s short but intense fight against the World Paragon Mei Lan that the northern region of Crimson me would now belong to him.


    There could only be one will in this ce from then on, and that was Su Ming''s will. All those who went against his will be would be destroyed.


    Yue Hong Bang''s voice was the loudest as the hundred-something people bowed and paid their respects to Su Ming. His expression was filled with excitement at that moment. This sort of position and status had notnded on him since his ancestor had been killed by the True Guards all those years ago. Now that he obtained it once again, he was filled with excitement, and at the same time, there was a zealous look of reverence in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming.


    Yue Hong Bang looked at Su Ming for a moment, then immediately said to the people around him, "My fellow Daoists, you know how I am. From now on, I hope that you will all help me make the northern region as great as it was in the past! For now, I only have one thing I want to say. I would like all of you to gather¡­ this sort of blue stones. The more, the better!"


    Su Ming no longer bothered himself with this sort of matter. He turned around and walked towards the ground, straight at Qi Bei Shan''s copsed cave abode. Once he sat down outside, the gigantic Crimson Python Phoenix sprawled out by his side and looked at its surroundings cautiously. It would also asionally look at the sky with a slightly confused look on its face.


    The bald crane''s eyes sparkled. It flew towards Yue Hong Bang''s side and said something. Its words were spoken to him alone, so no one knew what it said. Yue Hong Bang quickly voiced his obedience in respect. He could tell that the bald crane most definitely did not have an ordinary status in Su Ming''s eyes. Yue Hong Bang had also personally seen the bird breaking the seal, and its reward had especially shocked him. From the depths of his heart, he did not want to offend this bald crane.


    While seated, Su Ming picked up a blue stone and started absorbing it with closed eyes. The stone was quickly reduced to ashes, but there were many of them in this ce. After a moment of pensive silence, he decided to temporarily iste himself and train here.


    One month gradually went by. More blue stones were stacked on top of each other around Su Ming. All of these came from the people of the northern region, who now numbered to more than the hundred-something who witnessed the battle. They had delivered these stones based on Yue Hong Bang''s orders, and they were enough for Su Ming to absorb to train without having to pause.


    As he absorbed the stones, his physical power grew stronger. One day, at midnight, Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the red moon in the sky. It might not be the first time he saw that the moon in Crimson me was red, but every single time he saw it, he would watch it quietly.


    On this night, there was a bright ray of starlight that shone with a light that wasparable to moonlight in the dark sky. It was very clear and gentle, shining together with the moon.


    Su Ming did not know that this unique day where the star and moon shone together was a special day that came only once a year in Crimson me. No one knew when it had happened first, but this day had been turned into a customary day for men and women who were together in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence''s Crimson me to be tied together aspanions for dual cultivation.


    The brilliant star and moon on this night were also known as ''Eternity''.


    "I no longer have any emotions, but I still have people that I miss dearly¡­" It was quiet all around Su Ming. The Crimson Python Phoenixy with its eyes closed, taking a nap by his side, while the bald crane had gone off somewhere. In this silence, Su Ming''s soft whispers echoed in the air. "I no longer have any pain, but why does my heart¡­ ache when I long for them¡­?"


    Su Ming touched his chest. He looked at the star and moon in the sky, whispering softly with a voice full of anguish, but no one bothered to answer him.

 Chapter 761 — One Star, One Moon, One Sun

    <h4>Chapter 761: One Star, One Moon, One Sun</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The pain in the heart was a different feeling from pain in the body.


    Su Ming pressed the hand tighter against his own chest. The sharp stabs of pain that coursed through his heart after he gained a true physical body gave him a feeling as if his heart had twisted together. He ended up counting the stars in the sky in this silent night.


    "You took away the pain of my physical body¡­ but you did not take away the pain of my heart¡­" Su Ming whispered softly. He did not know that there was a pain in the world that would surpass that of the physical body. Apparently, it was a pain that came from one''s soul.


    Pain of the soul.


    Su Ming did not know when he closed his eyes. He buried that pain in the depths of his heart and made himself remember this feeling firmly. He knew that this was perhaps the only form of nostalgia towards his past that remained avable for him.


    Within that pain in his heart was Yu Xuan closing her eyes, him being unable to catch her hand, Bai Su turning her head back and smiling at him before only a white piece of fabric remained of her, and him only being able to watch her leave into the distance.


    There was also his eldest senior brother waking up, his second senior brother smiling, Hu Zi scratching his head, his Master, who loved changing his clothes¡­ and many, many other things.


    The night grew darker. When it went by, Su Ming''s hair was no longer purple and ck, but gray. That gray color seemed natural, as if it was fitting once he had endured an entire night of pain of the heart, the pain which had affected his soul and body.


    With a head of gray hair and his body clothed in a white robe, Su Ming sat outside the cave. When sunlight came from the ends of the earth, he lifted his head.


    At that moment, there was a strange existence that seemed to havee straight out of a picture. That picture was of the morning sun that had just risen its head, and on the other side was a gradually darkening moon, along with a brilliant star that was slowly fading away.


    One star, one moon, one sun.


    The sun, moon, and star all existed together in the sky during that instant. Such a sight would only appear once a year in Crimson me, and it wouldst for less than an hour.


    Only when the sun and moon were exchanging ces in the sky and day reced night would this strange phenomenon appear in the sky. It was only on the Day of Eternity that the brilliant star would appear, and whosoever saw this sight at that moment would be unwittingly attracted to it.


    Su Ming looked at it with a dazed expression. At the moment this strange phenomenon appeared in the world, it seemed to have made him understand something. The first thing he remembered was the Art he had inherited from the second God of Berserkers as he fought against Si Ma Xin. The divine ability Alterations towards the Stars, Sun, and Moon had been given to him when he inherited the second God of Berserkers'' divine abilities from his left hand.


    The power contained within that Art was incredibly great, and it was something that only belonged to the second God of Berserkers. Su Ming might have been casting the divine ability all this while, but he had never truly understood it.


    Yet at that moment, once he saw the strange sight of the sun, moon, and star in the sky, he suddenly came to understand some applications of the Art which he had not really understood in the past.


    However, that understanding quickly faded away. Su Ming looked at the star, sun, and moon in the sky, and the words he uttered from a beast skin scroll with eagerness and hopefulness when he was still a child in Dark Mountain a long time ago appeared in his head once again.


    "Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has existed and it still exists to this date¡­The people who hold the Berserker''s Power are known as Berserkers. They can fly in the skies, move mountains and turn the tides in the sea¡­Those who have the Berserker Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun, moon, and stars¡­"


    "Obtain the power of the sun, moon, and stars¡­" Su Ming mumbled and looked at the sky with a dazed expression.


    Time trickled by. The phenomenon in the world that would only exist for an hour once a year was slowly reaching the end of its existence. As only a faded shadow remained of the brilliant star in the sky, a shudder wrecked through Su Ming body. Even the words from the beast skin scroll disappeared from his head. At that moment, his mind was nk, but he could sense the vague presence of an epiphany that would allow him to raise to an even greater level. It was slowly taking form within him, and that was the third epiphany he had gained while seeing this sun, moon, and star.


    However, this third epiphany was very faint, unclear.


    When only a shadow remained of the moon, as it too faded away, the indistinct epiphany in Su Ming''s mind became stronger, but he still could not figure it out.


    He looked as the star disappear, watched as the moon vanished, and stared as the sun in the distance gradually rose into the sky. When the phenomenon that only appeared once a year disappeared, Su Ming remained in an absent-minded state for a long, long time.


    He had a strong feeling that if this third epiphany would clearly appear in his head, then he would obtain an astonishing result.


    In fact, even when Yue Hong Bang returned and knelt down on one knee before Su Ming, Su Ming did not notice his presence. He looked at the spot in the sky where the star and moon had been but no longer be until a year passed, and he knew¡­ that he had missed gaining a great epiphany.


    He did not know what sort of understanding he could have gained from that epiphany. He might have been able to gain a divine ability, or perhaps it would have been a new state of mind, or perhaps it would have even been an increase in his level of cultivation, but he had missed it.


    Perhaps it would not be urate to say that he had missed it. That phenomenon in the sky had simply disappeared too quickly.


    Su Ming sighed and averted his gaze from the sky.


    Yue Hong Bang had remained kneeling on one knee before Su Ming silently. He had his head bowed, and he did not say a single word. He had been able to tell that Su Ming had been trying to gain an epiphany from the phenomenon in the sky, and he knew that he absolutely must not interrupt this sort of thing. Only when he heard Su Ming''s sigh did he lift his head.


    "This phenomenon where the sun, moon, and star appear at the same time in the sky urs once a year, and every time it appears, itsts for less than an hour¡­ Senior, if you''re interested in it, you can see it every year at the exact same moment."


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then asked quietly, "What is that star?"


    Yue Hong Bang was momentarily stunned, then he understood that Su Ming was definitely asking about the bright starst night, the star that would shine with a light that couldpare with the moon once a year.


    "No one knows what star that is. Some of the powerful warriors in Crimson me wanted to search for it in the past, but they never obtained any answer¡­ As time went by, a legend formed. It said that the brilliant star that appears once a year and the moon were close lovers," Yue Hong Bang said in a low tone.


    Su Ming looked back up at the sky. After a long time passed, he shook his head. He did not say a word and remained in the same position. Even if the star and moon were no longer in the sky, with only the sun remaining.


    Yue Hong Bang stayed silent for a moment, then left. When he was far off, he looked back at Su Ming. After a moment of pensive silence, he chose to sit down on the ground and protect him silently, not allowing a single outsider to enter the ce. Even the people from the northern region who hade to deliver blue stones would have their paths blocked off. Yue Hong Bang had them ce the blue stones by the side, not allowing them to get close to Su Ming.


    Su Ming continued looking at the sky. He watched the blue sky gradually turn dark and the moon slowly emerge from the darkness. One day passed, and another, and another¡­


    Su Ming did not know how long he had been staring at the sky. He had forgotten about the flow of time and even about absorbing the blue stones. He simply sat there and looked at the sky.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix remained by his side. Time was irrelevant to this creature. It had also gotten used to this sort of peace. The bald crane would asionally return, but it was an energetic bird, and most of the time, not long after it returned, it would once again leave the ce and busy itself with something.


    Yue Hong Bang continued protecting the ce from the distance. He had been able to tell that Su Ming was immersed in a strange condition, and this sort of condition was something that would onlye through luck.


    In fact, even Su Ming himself did not know that his cultivation base had almost stopped circting while he was in this state. It had begun slowly shrinking into itself as if it was falling asleep. In this state where his cultivation base had fallen asleep, only his heart remained beating slowly.


    Only his soul remained looking at the sky after it fused with his eyes.


    He did not know that as his heart beat in his chest and his soul looked at the sky, his third change of heart had arrived without him noticing it.


    Time passed, and one year gradually went by.


    Most of the people in the northern region knew that their leader was in istion outside the cave abode that originally belonged to Qi Bei Shan. All people were forbidden entry to that ce, told not to go any closer than a circr area of a hundred lis. Not a single one of them were allowed to take even a single step into that area.


    On the night a yearter, besides the bright moon in the sky, the star that had once appeared on the other side of the sky begun to shine brilliantly again. Once it appeared, Su Ming''s body, which had not moved for an entire year, suddenly shuddered as he looked at the star. The year had gone by too quickly. He felt as if he had just spent a short moment thinking about that missed epiphany.


    At that moment, as he looked at the star, the epiphany he had a year ago begun forming once again, and it was continuously growing clearer and clearer. Gradually, the night faded away. When dim light appeared in the sky and the morning sun showed up, the strange phenomenon of the sun, moon, and star shining in the sky at the same time appeared before Su Ming''s eyes once again.


    When he looked it, a rumbling went off in his head. As his body shuddered, real tears fell from his eyes. He had suddenly¡­ understood.


    He understood why he was so absorbed by the star and why he would gain an epiphany when the sun, moon, and star appeared at the same time.


    "The sun that appears every day is the harsh reality. It''s reminding me that I''m in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It''s a cruel world, and the sun is making me see unfamiliar sights wherever its light shines¡­


    "The moon that appears every night is an illusory dream. It makes people forget the unfamiliar sights around them and helps them forget where they are. This darkness is a form of self-deception, and from it, desire and hope will be born.


    "And that brilliant star that appears once a year in the sky¡­ is¡­ home," Su Ming whispered softly.


    ''The sun, which is reality, the moon, which is hope, and the star, which is home¡ªthey speak of¡­ a wanderer that has left his home, and they symbolize the persistence in his heart to go back¡­''


    Su Ming looked at the star, moon, and sun in the sky. At that instant, he seemed to be able to see the three heavenly bodies shining with a brilliant light. That light gathered on his person, and a loud bang to resound in his head. A sharp, intense pain rose in his heart, and it was the pain of longing for his home.


    In the eyes of other people in Crimson me, the sun, moon, and star in the sky did not shine with such a brilliant light as they did in Su Ming''s sight. The star and moon were still gradually darkening as the sky brightened up, and everything seemed to just be an illusion, a figment of Su Ming''s imagination.


    Yet the shadow of a sun gradually appeared in Su Ming''s left eye at that instant, and the moon seemed to be reflected in his right eye.


    The star, then, was contained in his aching heart.


    This was Su Ming''s epiphany. Due to it, even though the moon and star had faded away and the sun taken over the sky, all three of them¡­ were imprinted deep into Su Ming''s mind in the form of memories on drawing boards and epiphany carved into his soul.


    "The third change of heart, huh¡­?"


    Su Ming seized his chest. He could sense the change of his emotions, something that had urred when he experienced his first change of heart all those years ago.

 Chapter 762 — Start of the Third Change of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 762: Start of the Third Change of Heart</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''The first change of heart was due to the affection I had for Bai Su¡­'' As his hand remained over his heart, the scene from all those years ago rose up in his mind.


    ''The second change of heart was a little indistinct, but I could feel it started when I hade to understand that moving from midwinter to spring was moving from death to life, and it ended when I came to realize that I needed to dye the sky with blood to reach autumn when I was in Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    ''This is the third change of heart, and this time¡­ it is of home.''


    The star and moon in the sky had already faded away and disappeared. Only the sun remained high above, and it was radiating heat and sending down bright light. A new day had arrived and chased away the dark. It lifted off the veil of self-deception, causing the people in Crimson me to sense the cruelty of their reality.


    ''There are three ways to get through changes of heart. The first is to fight them, the second is to cut them off, and the third¡­ is to forget them.


    ''But I no longer have the ability to love and feel pain. I don''t want to cut off my thoughts of longing for my home, much less forget them¡­ As for fighting against them¡­ what use is there to fight against them?'' Su Ming closed his eyes and hid away the sun and moon in his eyes.


    After a long time, when he opened his eyes once again, he stood up from the seated position he had remained in for a full year. Once he did so, Yue Hong Bang immediately dashed towards him from the distance.


    Su Ming looked at Yue Hong Bang, then at therge amount of blue stones that had been offered during the past year. He sucked in a huge breath of the heat in thend.


    "I''m going to go out for a while. I''ll let you handle everything in the northern region," Su Ming said softly before looking into the distance.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix that had been asleep for the past year immediately moved. As its cries reverberated in the air, it flew up and went under Su Ming''s feet, turning into a long arc and taking Su Ming with it. A ck shadow also pped its wings and caught up to them quickly. Naturally, that was the bald crane.


    Yue Hong Bang wrapped his fist in his palm and looked at Su Ming moving into the distance. When he eventually disappeared into the horizon, Yue Hong Bang had a vague feeling that the Su Ming just a moment ago seemed to be slightly different from his past self. Yet he could not describe just what part of him had be different. It was just a feeling, after all.


    Su Ming flew through Crimson me. His expression was calm as he moved over mountains and deserts. He found a red type of grass on one of the mountains. That grass grew in volcanoes, and it possessed some heat.


    Eventually, Su Ming discovered another mountain, an extinct volcano. Its appearance was incredibly simr to that of the ninth summit. As Su Ming stood on that mountain, he looked at it quietly. After a long moment, he lifted his right hand, and the killing sword appeared on his palm. Then, like a gust of wind, he flew in circles around the mountain.


    Mountain rocks were shattered. Dust and dirt flew into the air. When an entire day passed, the mountain gradually became even more simr to the ninth summit as Su Ming continued modifying it. Su Ming had even opened up a cave abode at the top of the mountain. His second senior brother''s courtyard was also built in the middle section of the mountain. Su Ming''s tform and Hu Zi''s house was located farther down, and at the foot of the mountain was eldest senior brother''s istion grounds.


    When this mountain appeared before Su Ming''s eyes, he stood there and stared at it for a long, long time.


    When the sky turned dark, the moon hung high in the sky, and the ground became indistinct, Su Ming smiled as he looked at the ninth summit. That smile was incredibly cold and heartless, as if he was wearing a mask, but this was not what Su Ming intended. As he continued smiling, his heart beneath his cold countenance once again ached with pain.


    However, this time, the pain did not affect just his heart. A powerful will seemed to have descended on his indifferent face, causing spasms under his icy cold countenance. Gradually, a ck mask manifested on his face.


    Su Ming knew that his actions could be considered as a type of love. This longing and love for home was not allowed for him. It should be cut off, but his current action was theplete opposite of being indifferent, which was the cause for the mask to show up once again. The will within it started suppressing Su Ming''s ability to love.


    Blood trickled down from the corners of Su Ming''s mouth, but he continued lifting his feet to walk to the top of the mountain, where he sat down by himself.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix was lying at the foot of the mountain. It seemed to have noticed what was in Su Ming''s heart, and it was something that said he did not want anyone bothering him.


    The bald crane had been watching everything that Su Ming did for the entire day, and the energetic bird suddenly fell silent. It looked at the ninth summit before its eyes and gradually went to Su Ming''s side. As it looked at his aloof face, the blood at the corners of his mouth, and his actions of seizing his chest, grief appeared on the bald crane''s face.


    "I won''t cut away my longing for home, and neither will I forget it¡­ I choose pain! I will keep the pain in my heart to remember that feeling, and I will feel this pain forever. Only then will I remember it, only then¡­ will I not be able to forget it," Su Ming mumbled to himself.


    He was afraid that he would one day forget his longing for home, that he would gradually lose himself in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence as he was immersed in the indifference and heartlessness of this ce.


    That was why he had to keep this pain in his heart.


    He brought out the red grass he had gathered all along the way from his storage and started tying knots on those des of grass. When morning arrived, Su Ming had already finished weaving a grass puppet.


    That puppet was headless.


    However, this puppet had drops of blood that had dripped down from Su Ming''s tongue after he had bitten the tip of his tongue. Due to that blood, the puppet no longer looked lifeless. It seemed like it hade to life.


    The puppet did not resemble eldest senior brother, but in Su Ming''s eyes, it was not a puppet but his eldest senior brother!


    Su Ming looked at the red puppet that signified his eldest senior brother. His expression was indifferent, and his emotions could not be seen, but his look of concentration represented everything in his mind.


    Yet at this moment, the mask that had disappeared when night arrived appeared once again. This time, the will that came from the mask was even greater than before. Signs of decay appeared on Su Ming''s face, and a shudder wrecked his body. Wisps of green smoke also spread out. He did not feel pain, but the will that was came from the mask was forcefully trying to make him stop his actions.


    Su Ming shuddered. He could feel that he could no longer control his own hands. It was as if the will within the mask was controlling his body, and it forced him to abruptly cough up a huge mouthful of blood.


    Su Ming''s gaze turned even colder, and he gritted his teeth. Struggling, he slowly lifted his right hand and brought out some more red grass. As his hands trembled, he slowly tied knots on the des. This once simple act was now an arduous task, but he still persevered through it.


    In three days, Su Ming weaved his second red doll, which also contained his blood. The doll looked to be smiling gently, and as if it would continue doing so no matter when and where it was.


    When Su Ming finished weaving the second doll, the sun was incredibly bright. It shone on the side of the doll''s face, and its smile stirred up a memory in Su Ming''s head, leaving him dazed.


    As he immersed himself in that memory, the decay of his face under the mask became even worse. The willing from the mask let out a bang in Su Ming''s head, and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. He might feel no pain, but the damage done by the will surpassed all pain, causing him to fall to the side.


    Seven dayster, Su Ming opened his eyes. They were bloodshot, and his body was incredibly weak. He felt as if his heart and soul had been injured, but when he opened his eyes, he brought out the red des of grass once more and started weaving them with shaking hands.


    This time, Su Ming fainted three times while weaving the doll, due to the will from the mask sending out sts in his head. A monthter, there was no longer any shine on his body. However, the third doll had been finished.


    It was a doll with a silly expression and an honest look. As Su Ming looked at the doll, he chuckled. Hisughter was cold and contained no emotion, but when the bald crane heard it, it felt that everything that had happened during the past month and that cold chuckle were more real than anything else in the world.


    ''You can take away my ability to love, but you can''t take away the longing that exists in my heart¡­''


    Su Ming picked up the red grass. When he began weaving the fourth doll, blood dripped down from his face. At that instant, the will that came from the mask had be so strong that it could cause Su Ming''s soul to shake.


    Su Ming lifted his head and let out a roar towards the sky.


    His hands shook as he tried to tie the grass knots time and again. When another month passed, the fourth doll was done.


    It was a woman, a woman who was smiling as she turned her head back to look at someone. This was Bai Su.


    When that doll was finished, Su Ming''s hands had already been torn apart. His feebleness reached its peak, and he was practically at death''s door, but the bright sun in his left eye and the moon in his right had be even clearer. They now upied the entire space within his pupils.


    He brought out some more red grass to weave the fifth doll - Yu Xuan.


    Yet this time, no matter how Su Ming tried, he could not tie the first knot. Every single time he was about to tie it, the eyes that fell shut would appear in his heart, along with the figure that fell into the distance because he did not manage to catch her.


    He tried, again and again, and he failed, again and again. Dark light spread out from the mask on Su Ming''s face. When it covered his face, his eyes grew even more aloof and heartless.


    Su Ming looked at the red de of grass, on which he was still unable to tie the first knot. Without lifting his head, he askednguidly in a voice that contained a cold that could even chill bones, "Sir, you''ve been here for many days. How long do you intend to keep watching me?"


    A sigh came from the sky. Tian Lin appeared in midair, and with aplicated expression, he looked at the ck mask on Su Ming''s face, then at the dolls before Su Ming, along with the red grass in his hand that was filled with creases.


    "Sir, why do you do this? I can see that there is a seal in the mask on your face, so why do you insist on fighting against it?"


    When Tian Lin said these words, Su Ming lifted his head. At the instant he turned the sun in his left eye and the moon in his right towards Tian Lin, Tian Lin''s words died away. His gaze met Su Ming''s, and a bang immediately rang out in his heart.


    As that bang reverberated in his heart, Su Ming and the mountain disappeared from his eyes, to be reced by a in of withered grass. There were a few families on that in, and at that moment, those families were screaming shrilly. True Guard dressed in red were massacring those families.


    At the end of the fight, one burly True Guard that had a bloody presence stood before a trembling young man whose face was rife with terror. That young man repeatedly tried to fight against him, but every single time, he would be flung backwards by a swing of the True Guard''s arm while coughing up blood. Then, with a voice filled with indifference and disdain, he said tly, "You know well that you aren''t my opponent, and yet you still dare to attack me. Oh well, I''ll spare you, young child of the fifth generation of Tian Kui''s descendants. It''ll be a show of my kindness."


    When the massacre was over and the True Guard left, the young man lifted his head and let out a shrill roar before he fell to his knees. Tears of blood trickled down his face.


    All of this might have only been an instant-long illusion, but Tian Lin started trembling. His eyes turned red as the pain that was hidden at the deepest parts of his heart resurfaced, reminding him of what had happened to his home in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence several thousands of years ago!


    His breathing quickened, and he looked towards Su Ming.


    "What is this Art?!"


    "The sun represents reality, the moon represents hope, and the star¡­ represents home. This is what I havee to understand of the illusion of the star, sun, and moon. As for the question regarding why I am fighting against the seal¡­ it is the same answer as to why you were fighting against that True Guard."


    Su Ming picked up the four dolls before him. Because they contained his blood, they slowly fused into his body, and from then on, it was as if¡­ these people were with him in this ce.


    Su Ming knew that his third change of heart had just started. It had not ended. It would only truly end once he finished weaving everyone''s dolls and fused all of them into his body. Then, with this method, he would conquer his third change of heart.

 Chapter 763 — Chance!

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chance!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Lin remained silent in the air. He had sensed Su Ming going into istion a year ago, and because of his istion and his act of gaining his epiphany, Tian Lin''s original intention of searching for him for a talk was pushed back. When he sensed that Su Ming hade out of his istion and left his spot, Tian Lin had walked out of his forest in the western region ande to this ce based on what he could sense of the other''s presence.


    He hade here a few days ago, but he had never showed himself, because the things he saw brought shock and apprehension to his heart. The same thought as Yue Hong Bang''s formed in his head. He did not believe that Su Ming was a person from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and that thought took shape because of the mask that would asionally appear on Su Ming''s face.


    In his eyes, the mask was clearly a powerful torture device, and only the first generation criminals who were banished to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence from the four Great True Worlds would be in possession of a torture device.


    This was the punishment from the four Great True Worlds. It was a way to suppress these criminals'' power and also make them suffer while leaving them to their own devices in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    When he saw the mask on Su Ming''s face, arge portion of the slight hesitation Tian Lin still harbored to talk about his ns with Su Ming instantly vanished. He had a feeling that he had eight-tenths of a chance to lead of Su Ming''s origins.


    At that moment, his breathing gradually calmed down. The scene just now had momentarily filled his heart with fear, and he had be wary of Su Ming''s divine ability. He was different from Mei Lan, in that. He had never underestimated Su Ming. On the contrary, he regarded him extremely highly in his heart.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, your divine abilities are mysterious and profound, I cannot hope topare to you. Now, after seeing the Art you possess, I''m even more eager to invite you to join my quest." Tian Lin smiled faintly as he descended to stand before Su Ming.


    "Sit." Su Ming''s expression remained as impassive as ever as he sat on the ground. His body was slowly recovering from its weakness, and his expression grew colder as his body recovered. The light in his eyes shone with heartlessness. At that moment, Su Ming looked even colder than before he experienced his third change of heart.


    With a smile on his lips, Tian Lin sat down and looked at Su Ming, then suddenly said, "Fellow Daoist Su, are you perhaps interested in the power of World nes?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Ming''s expression remained the same, and his voice was t.


    "I know of a ce that can provide incredibly thick power of World nes, but that ce is very dangerous¡­" The smile remained on Tian Lin''s face.


    "I have yet to reach the state of being a Lord of a World ne, hence I am not interested in the power of World nes." Su Ming shook his head.


    Tian Lin was momentarily stunned. He did not expect that Su Ming would reject him so bluntly and thoroughly. He frowned and sized up this youth before he spoke once again.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, you''re being humble. You have plenty of mysteries surrounding your person, but there is no way I would believe that you have yet to reach the status of World Paragon." Tian Linughed, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    "But if you aren''t interested in the power of World Paragons, fellow Daoist Su, then would you perhaps be interested in the Crimson me Stone, which possesses even greater physical power?"


    Su Ming cast Tian Lin a look.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, don''t be in such a hurry to reject my offer, please spare some time to listen to my words. There might be plenty of these blue stones in Crimson me, and they might exist in every region here¡­ but the physical power contained within these blue stones is far inferior to the stone in the ce which I spoke of.


    "No one has been able to absorb the physical power contained within it, but I''ve been observing you, fellow Daoist Su, and I found that you are¡­ very interested in these stones. This is the first reason!" Tian Lin''s eyes burned brightly as he looked at Su Ming. There was a slightly solemn expression on his face when he spoke again.


    "The second reason is that True Guardse patrolling Crimson me once every ten years. At that time, they will examine closely whether all the seals in Crimson me are still in perfect condition. Any damage, no matter how small it is, will cause the True Guards to descend to the to investigate it.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, you''ve opened the seal around the region of the Crimson Python Phoenix. Even if the creature will be ced back within the seal, there will still be some hints of its escape, and there is a high possibility that it will be discovered by the True Guards¡­ Once they discover this, which to those in the four Great True Worlds is the most grievous matter in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, then even if you leave and run far away, you will still be chased down by the True Guards. They will issue an arrest warrant for you, and even offer a reward for your head. There is less than eight years till then."


    Tian Lin looked at Su Ming as he spoke. Once he finished saying these words, he did not say anything else. He knew that Su Ming was an intelligent man, and it was only natural that he would be able to discern the truth of his words, as well as the consequences of his actions.


    "Please get straight to the point, fellow Daoist Tian." Tian Lin was unable to find any clues from Su Ming''s expression. Just as he contemted his next move, Su Ming''s aloof voice reached his ears.


    Once Tian Lin heard Su Ming''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Alright, then I will voice my thoughts. Fellow Daoist Su, you must certainly know that there is a member of an alien race that has been sealed within each of the depleted cultivations for a countless number of years!


    "Even the powerful warriors of the four Great True Worlds found it difficult to kill these members of the alien races, that''s why they chose to seal them up. There might be other reasons for it, but I don''t know about them.


    "It''s said that Crimson me has a renowned mighty cultivator from the alien race sealed up within it. Back when the alien race fought against the four Great True Worlds, he was known as the Duke of Crimson me!


    "This person has been sealed in Crimson me from the very start. His power was forced to spread out, and it formed the various volcanoes in the. His life was forced to spread out, and the ferocious beasts from the alien races absorbed it so they would not die once the four Great True Worlds sealed them up and wiped away their intelligence¡­ Fellow Daoist Su, your Crimson Python Phoenix is one of the ferocious beasts from the alien races.


    "And as the seal continued corroding this mighty cultivator''s flesh and blood, it formed the blue stones that filled thend over the countless years. This is also the origin of the Crimson me Stones I spoke about just now." Tian Lin''s words echoed in the air.


    Su Ming''s expression might have seemed normal, but his heart was in shock. He might not know whether Tian Lin''s words were real, but this was not something that was difficult to verify. There was really no need for Tian Lin to lie to him about this.


    "Within the depths of thend, in the area where the Duke of Crimson me is sealed, there is arge amount of power that belongs to World nes, and even those in ne Kalpa. If we could absorb it, then our levels of cultivation would definitely increase exponentially!


    "Fellow Daoist Su, if you go there and absorb all the power of the Duke of Crimson me''s flesh and blood, then the power contained within your flesh and blood will reach an incredibly powerful state.


    "I know that you must surely have some queries in your heart. If these members of the alien races are sealed within Crimson me and all the other cultivations in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, then why have I never taken any action beforehand but only chose to say these words after you came to this ce?" A bright light shone in Tian Lin''s eyes. His voice spread out as he pointed at the Crimson Python Phoenix at the foot of the mountain.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, if you can make a ferocious beast from an alien race leave the seal, then you must surely be able to make all the ferocious beasts in Crimson me move out of their seals. If you can do this, then we''ll have five-tenths of a chance to enter the ce where the Duke of Crimson me is sealed!


    "At that time, both of us will obtain some benefits. And no matter how weak he is, there is no possible way that a mighty cultivator like the Duke of Crimson me would die. Besides, if we judge the time properly, when the True Guards arrive, we can help him escape. To the True Guards, the Duke of Crimson me is the one who really holds their attention. We''re just small fry. This is a win-win situation. Fellow Daoist Su, are you willing to do this?


    "Once your physical power bes even greater and we obtain our rewards and benefits, then why should we worry even if we are chased down by the True Guards and are issued arrest warrants?


    "Besides, since there is no way we can avoid being chased down and issued arrest warrants, then why don''t we try to get ourselves the greatest amount of benefits possible beforehand?!" Tian Lin''s words showed that his thought processes were incredibly clear. His words, too, possessed great, persuasive power. Once he finished saying these things, he waited quietly for Su Ming''s answer.


    Su Ming remained in contemtive silence for a moment before he looked at Tian Lin and said slowly, "Judging by your words, it seems like we aren''t the only people who will be involved in this."


    "That''s right. As long as you are certain you can open the seals and promise to do this, then I will immediately gather some of my good friends to work on this!" Tian Lin sucked in a deep breath and stood up to bow towards Su Ming. His expression was incredibly sincere.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, you possess the power to break seals. This is a blessing to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and a fortune for us cultivators. Please help us!"


    Su Ming remained in pensive silence for a moment before he looked at Tian Lin and said, "This will affect many things. I will need to think about this for some time. I cannot give you an answer immediately."


    "Of course. That is naturally what one should do."


    If Su Ming had immediately answered, then Tian Lin would have had suspicions. In his eyes, it was simply impossible for Su Ming to immediately agree to this matter. After all, there were too many things that would be affected by this.


    At that instant, when he heard Su Ming''s words after that slight pause, he knew that Su Ming had already been moved by his offer, which was why he did not continue trying to persuade him. Instead, he lifted his right hand and seized the air. A storage bag immediately appeared in his hand, and he handed it over to Su Ming.


    "Brother Su, it doesn''t matter what you choose in the end, I will still give you a small gift. Over the past year, I''ve moved through all the regions in Crimson me except the northern region to gather all the blue Crimson me Stones in those ces. If you wanted them, brother Su, you could have easily obtained them, but please ept this as a slight show of my sincerity." Tian Lin wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Su, will I be able to obtain an answer in a year?"


    "I will definitely give you an answer a yearter!" Su Ming stood up and also wrapped his fist in his palm towards Tian Lin.


    "I look forward to good news. This is a jade slip that will transfer sound. No matter what your choice is, please tell me your answer using this item one yearter, brother Su." Tian Lin let out a heartyugh before he gave Su Ming a jade slip. Then, he turned around and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming watched Tian Lin leave into the distance. He stood still and silent for a moment, then picked up the storage bag and opened it. He scanned it with his divine sense and his Atman and found blue stones piled into several mountains.


    This bag with its incrediblyrge storage capacity alone was already no ordinary item. The ''small gift'' Tian Lin had given to him was, in fact, not small at all!


    A variety of expressions flickered through Su Ming''s face. After some time, he walked into the cave abode at the top of the ninth summit with the storage bag and stayed there. In the blink of an eye, a year passed. On this day, arge amount of blue stones was rapidly shattering before Su Ming as he sat in the cave abode. As he absorbed the physical power contained within them, his eyes sparkled with a brilliant light.


    ''Tian Lin is definitely hiding something. There''s no way this matter is as simple as it sounds. But¡­'' Su Ming cast a nce at the shattered blue stones before his eyes.


    ''Power is everything in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Since it''s difficult for me to swiftly increase my level of cultivation and I have a chance to increase my physical strength lying right before my eyes, then even if it''s dangerous¡­ I will still take up this challenge!''


    Su Ming''s eyes flew up, and a resolute look appeared within them. He had lived in danger for most of his life, and he knew since a long time ago that fortune came from danger. If he hesitated and tried running away when trouble arose, then it would be impossible for him to obtain great serendipity.


    After some time, a jade slip turned into a long arc. Abruptly. it was engulfed in mes, and a ray of sunlight erupted from it. Then, in the blink of an eye, it charged toward the world in the distance.

 Chapter 764 — Crimson Flame Planet’s Change!

    <h4>Chapter 764: Crimson me¡¯s Change!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With a few shes, the jade slip appeared in the western region of the Crimson me. Right at the moment it rushed there, the air before it distorted. Tian Lin took a step forward from that distortion and grabbed the jade slip. Once he scanned it with his divine sense, a smile appeared on his face. Excitement that he could not hide shed through his eyes, and as heughed, he turned into a shooting star and charged into the sky. Clearly, he was going to leave Crimson me and visit his good friends in the worlds beyond this to involve them in this conspiracy.


    Another year passed. Su Ming had been in Crimson me for four years by then. During the past two years, he hadn''t taken a single step out of his cave abode. As he was in istion, he would constantly absorb the physical power contained within the blue stones.


    On this day, Su Ming''s eyes suddenly flew open. Arge amount of blue stones before him were reduced to powder at the same time, and wisps of physical power surged into his body. At that moment, he noticed four long arcs charging towards him from beyond the cave abode.


    There was a person within each of the long arcs. One of the presences was familiar to Su Ming. It was naturally that of Tian Lin. The other three might be alien to him, but all of them, without exception, were those of Lords of World nes!


    Su Ming swung his arm, and all the dust that were the blue stones before him immediately scattered. He got up, and with one step, he walked out of the cave abode. His gray hair danced in the wind, and his white robe, which was formed from the Sacred Constetion Robe, fluttered in the wind.


    Su Ming could not control the Sacred Constetion Robepletely, but its defensive powers were incredibly astonishing, and no matter how he tried to destroy it, it would recoverpletely after a moment. When he had fought against old Mei Lan all those years ago, no one had been able to see any hints of this robe. Even old Mei Lan had thought that the Constetion Robe''s power was actually the strength of Su Ming''s own physical power.


    The big dog that was the bald crane came running out of the cave abode along with Su Ming. As it stood beside him, it was also looking at the sky, and there was an expression full of disdain on its face.


    As for that Crimson Python Phoenix, it was looking at the sky coldly from the foot of the mountain. Due to its huge body, even if it was just lying down on the ground, it looked like a small hill.


    The four long arcs charged over from the horizon, closing in in the blink of an eye. The person in the lead was Tian Lin. He had been able to see Su Ming right away, and a smile lit up on his face.


    "Brother Su, thank you for the trouble of waiting here. I''m honored that you would do so."


    As Tian Lin smiled, he appeared before Su Ming in a sh. The three long arcs behind him closed in within an instant as well. Once theynded on the mountain at the same time, three waves of powerful divine senses scanned Su Ming without even bothering with politeness.


    There might not be any killing intent contained within these three waves of divine senses, but this act of scanning him without even bothering to hide their intentions showed just how overbearing they were.


    "This is the fellow Daoist Su which you''ve been telling us about? He''s just a mere cultivator at Earth Cultivation Realm. I no longer harbor any hope for the n you mentioned earlier."


    The group of three consisted of a middle-aged man, an old man, and a dwarf that was half an average man''s height.


    The old man had brown hair and the face of a child. He was also hunched slightly. His eyes were dull, without any shine, but if anyone took a closer look into his eyes, they would find that his right pupil was actually positioned vertically.


    He stood there with an aloof expression, and no one could determine what sort of emotions were in his heart at that moment. Yet the divine sense that scanned Su Ming exuded a chilling air.


    The middle-aged man had an average appearance. His skin was slightly darker than normal, and there was a scar that ran from the left corner of his lips to the other side of his face, revealing his yellowing teeth when he spoke and giving him an incredibly hideous and terrifying presence. He was not as thin as the other people in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but incredibly burly. As he stood there, he gave Su Ming a feeling as if he was facing off a wall.


    He did not have any hair, not even eyebrows. His upper body was unclothed, and there was a chain that came out of his chest, as if it was growing within him.


    He was also the person who had said those words previously.


    The dwarf that was half the height of an average man had a smile on his face as he stood by the middle-aged man''s side. He looked incredibly friendly, and his small hands and feet made him look as if he waspletely harmless. He had his hair tied in a braid. At that moment, his hands were crossed in front of him, hidden in the sleeves. This gave him the appearance of a shopkeeper in a small town in the mortal world.


    Tian Lin frowned at the words spoken by the well-built middle-aged man without eyebrows, then looked at Su Ming apologetically. He then turned around and stood between the man and Su Ming. With a wry smile, he looked at the middle-aged man.


    "Brother Ye, why must you do this? I''ve already told you everything in detail on the way, including the things about brother Su. I''ve also told you that we want to gain something together that is of vital importance to us, so we must not start arguing."


    "Hmph." The middle-aged man let out a cold snort and no longer bothered himself with Su Ming, but he had agreed with Tian Lin''s point of view.


    "Brother Su, allow me to introduce my friends. This is fellow Daoist Long Li from Heaven Wheel. Brother Long has astonishing power, and he''s also skilled in using arge variety of divine abilities and Arts. He has incredibly great talent." As Tian Lin spoke, the old man among the three people cast Su Ming an aloof nce. He did not speak, only nodded slightly.


    Su Ming cast the old man a nce. The vertical pupil in his right eye gave Su Ming a feeling that it was incredibly dangerous.


    "This is fellow Daoist Ye Shen Tong from Peaceful Earth. Fellow Daoist Ye has divine power within his whole body, and he also has an outstanding level of cultivation. He hase to understand the power of the earth''s essence and can bring forth even greater power when he is in the depths of thend. He has once fought against a True Guard and survived it. Now, his injuries have healed, and his level of cultivation has increased even more."


    While Tian Lin was speaking, the well-built middle-aged man without eyebrows gave Su Ming a ghastly smile. He looked like a boorish man, but in truth, he had his own reasons for the words he had spoken right upon meeting Su Ming.


    "This is thest person. He is fellow Daoist Sun Kun from Dark Brilliance. Fellow Daoist Sun is skilled with Runes, and he is known as ''Assorted Treasures''. His entire body is filled with poison, and his attacks with these poisonous substances has made him famous in all areas."


    Once Tian Lin finished speaking, the dwarf that looked like a shopkeeper wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming in a friendly manner and let out a boisterousugh.


    "Brother Tian, you praise me too much. Brother Su, don''t listen to his nonsense, my name is most definitely not famous in all areas. It''s just that I usually move around the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to earn myself a living.


    "Everyone has just gave me this title because they were being tactful. Don''t take it as something real." As Sun Kunughed, he shook his head, giving off apletely harmless look, and it was very easy for people to have a good impression of him due to his demeanor.


    "I''ve already introduced brother Su to the three of you on the way here. Brother Su has extraordinary power. He has great physical strength and divine abilities that contain the power ofws. Even I admire him greatly." Tian Lin looked at the three people. When he spoke, Su Ming nodded coldly.


    It did not matter whether it was the three people scanning him with their divine senses or Ye Shen Tong provoking him, Su Ming''s expression never changed. At that moment, his face was freezing cold, and he did not say a single word.


    Hisposure caused a barely noticeable glint to appear in Ye Shen Tong''s eyes. Even the dwarf Sun Kun regarded Su Ming a little longer while continuing to smile. Only the hunchbacked old man remained unmoved.


    Tian Lin looked at the sky and said, "Alright, we''re all here now. We still have six years until the True Guards begin their patrol. We have to hurry."


    "Why don''t I see fellow Daoist Mei Lan?" Sun Kun asked with a faint smile.


    "Fellow Daoist Mei Lan''s ambitions are different from ours, she won''te." Tian Lin shook his head and avoided the topic. When he looked at Su Ming, his expression grew solemn.


    "Brother Su, how many days would you need to release the seals on all the ferocious beasts in Crimson me?"


    "A month," Su Ming answered coolly.


    "Alright, then a monthter, once you have released all the ferocious beasts, the life force of the alien race''s mighty cultivator won''t be absorbed anymore. At that time, please assist me with the method I told the three of you previously. Once I open a gap in the seal, we''ll move into the depths of the core.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, fellow Daoist Sun, once we reach the depths, please use your talents with Runes to allow us to move deeper into the core. At that time, fellow Daoist Ye can open the path for us with his mighty physical strength. Fellow Daoist Long, your divine abilities are astonishing, and your divine sense is also stronger than all of ours, please point the way at that time. As for me, since I was the one who nned this, I will have my Nascent Divinity change ces with my physical body. With my Nascent Divinity, I will help fellow Daoist Long scout the region and guide our path, I will also help fellow Daoist Ye open the path, as well as helping fellow Daoist Su and fellow Daoist Sun reduce the strength of the seal," Tian Lin said resolutely. Once he finished speaking, the three people''s expressions changed. Even the aloof old man, Long Li, was visibly affected by his words.


    "Having your Nascent Divinity change ces with your physical body means having your Nascent Divinity rece your physical body. Fellow Daoist Tian, do you know the repercussions of this Forbidden Art?" Long Li asked in a hoarse voice, speaking up for the first time.


    "Of course I do. If even the slightest thing goes wrong, my physical body will wither and my Nascent Divinity won''t live long. I will definitely die then, but only this way can I increase our chances of sess. I have to increase my level of cultivation by several fold, or else it will be difficult for any of us to head deeper into the core. Everyone, I will be paying arge price for this, and that is only because I wish for our sess, so please, don''t fight among ourselves, or else¡­ don''t me me for falling out with you!"


    Tian Lin''s voice instantly turned cold and dark. He had always given others a feeling that he was a gentle person, so this sudden chill in his voice and his statement that he would have his Nascent Divinity change ces with his physical body instantly caused this ghastly air that appeared about him to possess an incredible intimidating force.


    "Brother Su, I will leave everything to you!" Tian Lin sucked in a deep breath, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked at Tian Lin and remembered everything he saw when the other had fallen into the illusion two years ago. After some time, he too wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him. He then immediately charged into the sky. The Crimson Python Phoenix rose from the ground with a roar, and the big dog that was the bald crane barked as it followed behind him.


    Three dayster, the Crimson me shuddered with a bang. A shocking roar came the spot where a ferocious beast from the alien races was sealed. It looked like a tiger, and excitement appeared on its face as it was finally able to rush out of its sealed region.


    Seven dayster, roars continued to ring throughout Crimson me. The ferocious beasts from the alien races who were known as the ''gods'' to the residents rushed out of their sealed regions, and their numbers did not dwindle. The beast roars shook the whole, leaving the cultivators in shock.


    Half a monthter, there was an astonishing change to Crimson me. More than half of the ferocious beasts had been released. The sky and earth were dark, and booming shook them repeatedly. Within the stone house in the mountain located in the eastern region was old Mei Lan. She was sitting quietly in her house as a variety of emotions flickered on her face.


    A monthter, all the ferocious beasts from the alien races in Crimson me let out a roar that surged into the sky. It was a sound that came from almost all the ferocious beasts that had rushed out of their sealed regions, regaining freedom.


    Since the change in ck Ink ten thousand years ago, the Barren Lands of Divine Essence would now wee its second drastic change, and it would be known as¡­ Crimson me''s change!

 Chapter 765 — God Ascension Poison Wasp

    <h4>Chapter 765: God Ascension Poison Wasp</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment all the ferocious beasts in Crimson me rushed out from the regions they had been sealed in, the screens of light of all sorts of colors in these sealed regions started shing together. Once they shed nine times, they let out a loud boom that could cause the sky and earth to crumble.


    As that boom echoed in the air, all the seals on the surface of Crimson me shattered. A tremor that could overturn the sky and earth wrecked the. As the loud bang reverberated in the air, Tian Lin used some sort of unknown method, and arge crack tore through thend at the center of Crimson me, which was located at the middle of all the regions. That crack formed a gigantic ravine. It was several hundreds of thousands of feet long and ran so deep that the end could not be seen.


    An incredibly thick Earthen Aura erupted from the depths of the ravine. It was so thick that it possessed color. The yellowish brown fog instantly filled half of the sky, to the point that if a person stretched out their hand before, they would be unable to see their own fingers.


    Tian Lin''s voice was full of urgency as it passed through the hazy yellowish brown fog.


    "The seal has been broken. We must now leave immediately into the depths of the earth and gather together below."


    Piercing sounds rang within the fog right after. Those were the sounds of people charging into the crack at full speed.


    The yellowish brown fog had dyed the sky with its color, causing the murky sky in Crimson me to look like an old man''s face that possessed a sallow hue.


    Su Ming sensed his surroundings with his Atman while his sight was blocked by the fog. Everything within his vision might be a blur, but he could sense that the others were already in the ravine. He was the only one still outside.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix was staring into the distance with a slight irritation. There was also a hint of unease within it. But its body was too big, and it was difficult for it to follow Su Ming into the depths of the earth.


    Su Ming patted the Crimson Python Phoenix''s gigantic head, then in a sh, he turned into a long arc that charged into the crack. The bald crane followed closely behind him. As for the Crimson Python Phoenix, it hesitated for a while before deciding to wait outside.


    The Earthen Aura in this ce was thick, and it had a sticky sensation as it blew against Su Ming''s body. He could not help but slow down slightly. It was as if he was moving in water. When the entered the ravine and charged downwards, the big dog that was the bald crane wrinkled its nose. As it sniffed the Earthen Aura, confusion appeared in its eyes.


    ''Well, damn me. Why does this feel so familiar? It feels as if I''ve taken a bath before in a ce that has an even thicker Earthen Aura. And I seem to remember that there were even a few women by my side when I was bathing¡­''


    The bald crane shook its head. For some reason, ever since it came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, asional bouts of absent-mindedness as well as waves of familiarity would rise in its mind.


    Su Ming was surrounded by darkness as he charged forward. The ravine was incredibly deep, and it had a force that limited the reach of divine senses and Atmans, preventing him from scouting the area of less than a thousand feet. The farther down he went, the thicker the Earthen Aura became. It made it difficult for him to speed up, and the area of his Atman''s perception also grew smaller.


    Su Ming''s expression was aloof, but there was caution in his eyes. He might not be traveling quickly, but he was moving forward at a steady pace. In fact, he could vaguely sense Ye Shen Tong and Sun Kun''s presences before him. Clearly, it was difficult for them to continue elerating in this Earthen Aura as well.


    Tian Lin and the old Long Li might not be within Su Ming''s area of perception, but they shouldn''t be too far off.


    Yet at that moment, Su Ming''s expression suddenly changed, and his footsteps instinctively came to a halt. He swiftly looked into his storage bag. Right then, he had sensed something trembling and showing signs of awakening within his storage bag.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then surprised delight immediately appeared in his eyes, but his gaze instantly returned to normal.


    "Did something happen at the back, fellow Daoist Su?"


    Almost at the instant Su Ming''s expression returned to normal, Sun Kun stopped moving due to Su Ming''s sudden halt. While remaining cautious, he sent his words to him in the fog.


    "It''s nothing. A thought just suddenly came to me. It would be difficult for us to move even half an inch forward when we reach the area underneath when the fog is already so thick in this ce," Su Ming answered while starting to charge downwards again.


    "That should not be the case. The Earthen Aura in this ce is gushing forward very quickly, but once it escapes, this area will be more suitable for us to move about." As Sun Kun spoke, he slowed down slightly and waited for Su Ming so they could travel side by side. His body might be indistinct, but his voice was very clear.


    "Let''s hope that''s the case." As Su Ming answered, he charged downwards with Sun Kun.


    As they moved downwards, Sun Kun''s voice suddenly dropped to a much lower volume, and in a voice that only the two of them could hear, he whispered to Su Ming, "Fellow Daoist Su, be careful of Ye Shen Tong. That person regarded you with hostility when we met each other because he doesn''t really need a lot of power of World nes. He came here because he was attracted by the physical strength possessed by the alien race''s mighty cultivator. He should be the same as you, having found a way to absorb the alien race''s physical power."


    Sun Kun, whose face was like that of a shopkeeper, spoke with a whisper, and once his words reached Su Ming''s ears like a feather, he did not say anything else. His face hidden in the fog was as friendly as ever, and the smile was still on his lips.


    "Oh? Thank you for your kind warning, fellow Daoist Sun," Su Ming said calmly, his face remaining as impassive as it usually was.


    As the two of them spoke, a bang came from the area before them. It sounded like something had shattered. Su Ming''s pupils constricted, but right then, Tian Lin''s voice came from underneath.


    "This is the end of the ravine. My fellow Daoists, please slow down slightly."


    After a moment, Su Ming and Sun Kun reached the ce, and everything before their eyes immediately cleared up. The Earthen Aura might still be gushing forth fiercely from the depths of the crack, but their vision had be much clearer.


    This was the depths of a long crack that seemed like it was a canyon which was a horizontal line. There were seven spots on that line, and the seemingly endless Earthen Aura was gushing out of these seven spots.


    This was why once they reached the bottom of the crack, their field of vision had be much clearer. They could see everything around them, besides the areas of the seven spots from which the earthen aura was gushing out.


    Tian Lin''s entire body had withered away, but there was a gentleyer of light covering his body. It made it seem as if he was an illusion, but at the same time, his aura had be much stronger than it had been a month ago.


    Clearly, he had already cast the forbidden art of having his Nascent Soul changing ces with his physical body.


    The old Long Li was crouching down by the side, by some stones on the ground. There were arge number of cracks there, so, clearly, the booming and cracking hade from there.


    Ye Shen Tong was looking around. His gaze was mostly on the Earthen Aura, though no one knew what he was thinking about.


    Su Ming and Sun Kun''s arrival caught Ye Shen Tong and Tian Lin''s attention. Ye Shen Tong let out a cold chuckle before he ignored them, while Tian Lin nodded at Su Ming and Sun Kun.


    "It''s much better than what I thought it would be. This ce is the depths of the seal on the ground. You can also consider it as a doorway. Fellow Daoist Long has already tried breaking it just now. The stone walls in this ce are brittle, they seem like they will shatter with just one strike. This means that we are in the right spot. This is¡­ the edge of where the alien race''s mighty cultivator is sealed.


    "It''s like an egg shell. The Earthen Auraing out of the seven holes is the aura that had gathered within the seal over an endless amount of years.


    "We can rest a while here. We''ll maintain our cultivation bases at peak condition and wait for the Earthen Aura to disperse a little more. Then we''ll have an even higher chance of sess once we enter the mighty cultivator''s sealed region." Once Tian Lin finished speaking, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes to begin meditating.


    The slightly hunched Long Li seemed to have finished his observations as well. He, who was usually quiet and reserved, also sat down in the distance with an aloof demeanor. Sun Kun gave Su Ming a friendly smile. Once he swept his gaze around the ce, he sat down in another corner. These three people were a certain distance away from each other. Clearly, the closer they were to the seal, the more estranged they would be with each other.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward and also chose to sit down at a corner near the stone wall with a calm expression on his face. Once he sat down, his expression did not change, but he sent a small thread of his Atman outwards and had it fuse with his storage bag to observe the item that had caused his heart to tremble and ecstasy appear within him.


    At that moment¡­ there was a shattered jade box in his storage bag. That jade box had already been reduced to pieces¡­ but there was a crimson-red poisonous wasp lying on one of the shattered pieces!


    The wasp''s wings were fluttering lightly. At the instant Su Ming''s Atmannded on its body, the wasp lifted its head swiftly. Then, in the blink of an eye, it disappeared into Su Ming''s storage bag.


    Yet after a moment, the poisonous wasp appeared again. It was still lying on the shattered piece, and it was as if its previous disappearance had just been an illusion. It let Su Ming''s Atmannd on its body as it buzzed lightly. There was a gentle tone to that sound, epting Su Ming''s Atman.


    ''It''s finally awake!'' Su Ming quelled the excitement in his heart. This sort of emotion had rarely rising within him since he''de to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    The poison wasp was naturally the wasp that possessed the God Ascension Nectar within its body. Su Ming had obtained it all those years ago in the World of Nine Yin!


    Su Ming had chosen to leave his Brand on the wasp after some hesitation in the past to wait for it to wake up slowly on its own. The Brand had been left on the wasp as a method for him to take in the wasp as his pet. By doing so, he would be able to gain the God Ascension Nectar in its perfect form once the wasp woke up.


    After so many years, it had finally woken up on this day, and at the instant Su Ming touched it with his Atman, his heart began to race with anxiety. The wasp was powerful. It was definitely no ordinary creature to have been able to obtain the God Ascension Nectar!


    The poisonous wasps of this kind were extinct in this world, so none of its kin could be found anymore. If this wasp had not gotten itself sealed inside the Crimson Stone, it would probably have not survived this long as well.


    ''With this poisonous wasp around, my chances of obtaining a serendipity in this ce will increase slightly.''


    Su Ming''s expression did not change, but when he retrieved his Atman, a focused glint suddenly appeared in his eyes. He saw Ye Shen Tong takingrge strides in the distance towards the closest hole from which the Earthen Aura was gushing out. The Earthen Aura in that ce was moving more swiftly and intenselypared to all other areas. It swept past his body, forcing Ye Shen Tong to stop when he was thirty feet away from it. Once he sat down cross-legged, sweat beaded on his forehead. He was actually using the Earthen Aura in this ce as pressure to train.


    Tian Lin''s eyes lit up, and he remarked lightly, "Good idea, fellow Daoist Ye. If we use the Earthen Aura here as pressure against our bodies to train, then we''ll be able to adapt to the environment in the seal even faster."

 Chapter 766 — Threads of Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 766: Threads of Flesh</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "I currently have my Nascent Divinity as my body, so I don''t need to use the Earthen Aura to train my body to get used to the environment inside the seal, but if the three of you are interested in it, you can try it." Tian Lin looked at Ye Shen Tong''s method of training as he spoke to Long Li, Sun Kun, and Su Ming.


    "It''s fine. This small body of mine won''t be able to handle that Earthen Aura spraying on me directly. I''ll have to give this fortuitous encounter a pass." Sun Kun let out a heartyugh and shook his head.


    The slightly hunchbacked old Long Li stood up at that moment and walked towards another spot where the Earthen Aura was gushing out from a hole without a single word. When he was fifty feet away from the hole, he frowned and no longer continued onward, but instead sat down to quietly begin getting used to the pressure.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he cast a look at Ye Shen Tong and the old Long Li. He did not choose to go over, but instead sat down in his original spot, unmoved by this offer to train.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a month went by. During that time, most of the people in the area remained seated as they meditated while waiting for the Earthen Aura to dwindle. Five days ago, the Earthen Aura spreading out from the seven holes was no longer as strong as it was half a month ago, and on this day, the debilitation within the Earthen Aura could be felt clearly.


    In fact, Ye Shen Tong was already less than ten feet away from the small hole where the Earthen Aura wasing out from. As for old Long Li, he chose to remain seventy to eighty feet away.


    When Tian Lin saw that the strength of the Earthen Auraing out of the holes had be weaker, his eyes shone brilliantly. Sun Kun''s expression had be slightly grave, for they were all only waiting for the Earthen Aura to no longer gush out. When that time came, they would break the outeryer of the seal and step inside.


    When old Long Li thought of the rewards he would gain inside the seal, even he spotted a faint glint in his eyes.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath in the distance and also focused his attention on the seven holes.


    Time trickled by. Six hourster, all of a sudden, not a single bit of Earthen Aura could be seening out of the seven holes. Ye Shen Tong opened his eyes. When he moved his body, he smiled and opened his mouth, but just as he looked as if he was about to say something, his expression changed drastically.


    When that happened, Long Li let out a shrill cry. Tian Lin, too, immediately stood up. At the instant the Earthen Aura disappeared from the seven holes, seven red threads burst out. Each of them was as thick as a man''s arm, and each of them was about thirty feet long. Once they flew out, Ye Shen Tong''s right arm was immediately bound, because he was the closest to it. Signs of severe corrosion immediately appeared at the spot where his arm was bound.


    Long Li was the second closest. A red thread charged to the center of his brows at a rapid speed, and the moment Long Li saw it, he let out a shrill whistle. At the same time his sound turned into ayer of ripples that shook in the air, he retreated swiftly, but that thread shot through the waves of sound rapidly closed in on him.


    "What is this thing?!"


    Once Tian Lin had his Nascent Divinity change ces with his physical body, he became the strongest person in the group. The area of perception of his divine sense was also thergest, but he had been unable to sense the existence of these red threads previously. It was as if they were unable to be perceived by his divine sense.


    A presence that was no weaker than that of a Lord of a World ne came from the threads. The group''s hearts began to shake, and two more threads founds their targets. One of them charged towards Tian Lin, while another joined the one chasing after Long Li.


    Clearly, in their senses, Tian Lin and old Long Li were the most threatening in the group.


    Besides the one thread on Ye Shen Tong, the other two red threads charged towards Sun Kun and Su Ming in a sh, one right after the other.


    The four people immediately scattered, dodging and charging about to run away from the threads in the crack that looked like a canyon.


    The bald crane had fallen to the side and turned into a stone, where it remained still and unmoving on the ground.


    Su Ming immediately retreated without any hesitation, turning into a long arc that swiftly left into the distance. However, the red thread behind him was persistent in its chase, as if themand had been embedded into the core of its very being. It was incredibly fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was already less than thirty feet away from Su Ming.


    As the group dispersed and the red threads continued chasing them down, most of them began fighting against on their own, not having the time to look at the others.


    The red thread was about to catch up to Su Ming, but his Arman could not detect it whatsoever. He waspletely unable to lock onto it. At that moment, a piercing whistle reached his ears as the red thread sliced through the air at a rapid speed.


    At that moment of crisis, Su Ming turned around swiftly, and when he lifted his right hand, the killing sword appeared in his hand out of thin air. Once he held it, he cut down at the iing red thread. With it, the red thread was instantly cut into two, but Su Ming did not let his guard down. Instead, he became even more cautious, retreating once again.


    The thread that had been split into two became two independent entities that charged towards Su Ming.


    When he saw that the threads were getting closer still, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He still had other attacks he could use, but at that moment, a thought formed in his mind, and he swiftly patted his storage bag with his right hand. At the instant he did so, a sh of red flew out from there.


    The red light''s speed was incredibly shocking. Right at the moment it flew out, it disappeared and when it reappeared, it was already beside one of the red threads. The red light was naturally the poisonous wasp that had just woken up. At the instant it appeared, it used its violet needle-like stinger. Then, with its unparalleled speed, it instantly pierced the red thread.


    A shudder wrecked through the red thread, and in the blink of an eye, it withered into ashes. Once the poison wasp disappeared again, in a blink of an eye, it appeared next to the second red thread before Su Ming, who had now stopped moving. The second red thread did not even manage to see the wasp''s body clearly. It only saw a red sh¡­ and it was poisoned to ashes.


    Everything could be said to have ended within an instant. The poisonous wasp then moved to Su Ming''s shoulder. There was shock on Su Ming''s face as he turned his head around to cast a nce at the wasp. He sucked in a deep breath and lifted his right hand slowly, moving it little by little towards that wasp. It immediately lifted its head and let out a gentle buzz before flying straight into his sleeve.


    It seemed to like his cuffs, and once it flew in, it hung onto them, refusing to let go no matter what.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He took a step forward and moved towards the spot where the group had dispersed just now. After a moment, when he returned to the ce, he saw Tian Lin''s body being covered in a piercing red light. As he attacked, the illusion of arge tree manifested behind him. The branches swept through the area, and the two red threads that surrounded him were now a dozen something threads, but their color had be much duller.


    Not too far away was Long Li, at the center of whose brows three scales in the shape of diamonds had appeared. He had a gourd in his right hand, and there were two ck illusions before him that looked like shadows, and they were fighting against the red threads.


    Ye Shen Tong''s enraged roars reverberated in the air. His right arm had corroded to the point that it had turned ck. Most of the red thread had crawled into his corroded arm, causing a long line to pop up on Ye Shen Tong''s body, and it was squirming around in a bizarre fashion.


    Almost at the same time Su Ming returned, an ancient face appeared on the big tree that had manifested behind Tian Lin. That face opened its mouth and let out a soundless roar. Immediately, the red threads that had broken into a dozen something parts shuddered and froze in midair. During that instant, Tian Lin moved, and the red threads were all enveloped by his Nascent Divinity. Then, they immediately lost all their shine and fell to the ground, no longer moving.


    Tian Lin''s face was slightly pale. When he looked at Su Ming, who was walking over towards them, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes, then he nodded in a profound manner.


    As for old Long Li, as the three diamond shaped scales spun rapidly at the center of his brows, he lifted the gourd in his hand, and two more ck shadows flew out from within to pounce on the two threads. Muffled booms reverberated in the air, and the two threads instantly vanished. As for the four ck shadows, they fell backwards and returned to the gourd. Long Li had a sullen look on his face, but he immediately turned his gaze towards Su Ming.


    He had seen one of the red threads chasing after Su Ming, but before long, he had returned without a single scratch on his body. The meaning behind this immediately rose Su Ming''s value in his eyes, and he smiled amicably towards him, which was a sight rarely seen. It was a form of acknowledgment, and he was acknowledging that Su Ming could be on equal terms with them.


    Tian Lin saw veins popping up on Ye Shen Tong''s face and immediately said, "Let us help fellow Daoist Ye."


    "Don''t need! I can do it myself!"


    Ye Shen Tong let out a loud shout. He had seen that everyone had solved their own problems, but werepletely unbothered by them. Su Ming, whom he had previously looked down upon, even had a rxed look on his face, and this made him let out a cold harrumph in his heart. He lifted his left hand and struck his chest.


    With it, ayer of yellow light immediately covered his boy. It instantly turned into ayer of dirt that was one foot thick around him. As the light shone, theyers of dirt added one upon another, and in the blink of an eye, Ye Shen Tong appeared before the people as a gigantic golem of dirt and stone that was a hundred feet tall.


    The golem lifted its left arm and struck its chest seven times in session. With each hit, cracks would appear on its body, and after a moment, once all seven strikesnded, Ye Shen Tong''s body of dirt and stone crumbled with a bang. When it did so, a dull but still squirming red thread was trapped within the dirt.


    Ye Shen Tong''s face was slightly pale as he stared at the red thread that was trapped, and he let out a cold harrumph.


    "If it wasn''t because I wanted to catch one of them alive, I would have destroyed it a long time ago." The moment he finished speaking, the squirming red thread faltered and fell to the side, turning into dust. This made Ye Shen Tong''s expression instantly turn as dark as thunderclouds.


    It was at that time that a whistling sound came from the distance. Right before everyone''s eyes, Sun Kun charged down with a slightly pale face. He held a transparent bottle in his hand, and within it was a red thread. Its color was bright, and it was continuously squirming inside, crashing against the walls in an attempt to break free and rush out.


    "I spent a lot of effort before I finally managed to catch one alive. Apologies for the long wait everyone."


    Tian Lin looked at the red thread in the bottle, then at the seven holes that no longer had any Earthen Aura rushing out of them before asking in a whisper, "Just what is this thing?"


    "Threads of flesh!" The person who answered Tian Lin was Sun Kun.


    "They are threads of flesh that contain life force, and since the alien race''s mighty cultivator has been sealed for countless years, these threads of flesh absorbed some of his divine sense, which he had sent outwards during these years¡­ They should be very delicious." Sun Kun smiled and put away the bottle.

 Chapter 767 — One Aeonic Barricade, Three Snare Sealants, Six Dao Bolts

    <h4>Chapter 767: One Aeonic Barricade, Three Snare Sents, Six Dao Bolts</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Lin and the others chose to remain silent in regards to Sun Kun''s smile. Clearly, this matter was not funny to them.


    However, the bald crane, which had taken the form of a stone, immediately moved when it heard that there was something delicious and turned back into the big yellow dog before it stuck out its tongue to look at the small bottle which Sun Kun had put away with bright eyes. No one knew what sort of thought had appeared in its head, but it looked as if it was about to start drooling.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, this dog of yours which is skilled in transformations is very interesting." Sun Kun turned his head around and cast a nce at the big yellow dog before smiling at it.


    "Hey, you jerk! You''re the dog here, I''m a dragon!" The bald crane suddenly shouted and even bared its teeth at Sun Kun. This scene stunned Sun Kun momentarily, and even the people beside them looked over.


    Su Ming let out a dry cough, then red at the bald crane. In an attempt to avoid the topic, he said, "If there more of these¡­ threads of flesh in the sealed region, then the level of danger will increase by far too much."


    Su Ming''s words caused Long Li and the others to fall into silence. The usually overbearing Ye Shen Tong also felt fear linger in his heart. All of them looked towards Tian Lin. After all, he had been the one who had nned everything.


    Tian Lin remained silent for a moment. then spoke in a firm and resolute tone. "I didn''t think this through. I didn''t expect that there would be such ferocious creatures in the sealed region¡­ How about this? I''m willing to go down first and check. If there is no danger, then you can all go down after me. If there is danger¡­ then since I''m the one who had initiated this and also dared to have my Nascent Divinity change ces with my physical body, I will naturally not drag all of you down to die with me."


    Long Li and Sun Kun did not speak. A glint appeared in Ye Shen Tong''s eyes, but he, too, did not speak. Su Ming remained silent by the side.


    Tian Lin lifted his right leg and stomped on the ground without any hesitation. With that stomp, the big illusion of the tree manifested once again. As the branches squirmed, cracking came from beneath Tian Lin''s feet, and arge amount of cracks formed at that spot. As a loud boom echoed in the air, the ground sank down and turned into a deep pit. Tian Lin flew in without any hesitation.


    His voice came from the deep pit after a moment.


    "My fellow Daoists, you cane down now. There isn''t¡­ any living threads of flesh in this ce."


    Long Li stepped into the sunken pit, followed by Sun Kun. Ye Shen Tong hesitated for a moment before he looked at Su Ming. He was clearly signaling to him that he wanted to be thest to enter the ce.


    Su Ming did not say anything either. He simply took the bald crane with him and charged into the pit. Once he entered, a glint immediately appeared in his eyes, and soon, he heard Ye Shen Tong sucking in a breath as he was thest person to enter the ce.


    This was a gigantic structure that looked like a bee''s hive. Besides the uneven surface, there were an endless amount of densely packed circr holes. The surface of the ground was uneven and filled with bumps, because there was ayer of dark threads covering the ground. Their numbers seemed to be nothing less of several hundred thousands, and a rotten stench came from these thread. The people who stepped here couldn''t help but spot grave expressions as they remained in the air.


    Ye Shen Tong sucked in a breath and asked in shock, "Just-just how big is the body of the alien race''s mighty cultivator?"


    Tian Lin hesitated for a moment, then slowly said, "Something''s off. We might have never seen a sealed member of the alien race, but we''ve seen members of alien races who asionally appear in the depths of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. They look the same as us, and I''ve never seen anyone who was big as the ferocious beasts¡­"


    As everyone else was in shock and fear, Su Ming stared at the many holes before him. During that instant just now, he''d felt as if something was staring at him. This feeling disappeared within an instant, but there was no way Su Ming could be wrong about this, because it was not his Atman which had sensed it, and neither was it his body¡­ but his soul!


    A ripple had appeared in his soul of an Abyss Builder at that instant just then.


    When he looked at the expressions on the other people''s faces, it became clear to Su Ming that he was the only one who had sensed that strange gaze.


    "I know what this is." Long Li''s voice attracted all the people''s attention. Su Ming became more cautious, but not a single hint of his thoughts was revealed on his face.


    "The body of the alien race''s cultivator is not this big. This entire area is a seal, and it should be the Bolt of Soul and Flesh, which is one of the ten seals from the four Great True World''s One Aeonic Barricade, Three Snare Sents, and Six Dao Bolts!


    "These ten different seals are used by the four Great True Worlds to suppress the mighty cultivators of the alien races in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Thank goodness we only ran into the six Dao Bolts and not the three Snare Sents, or else I would''ve immediately ran as far as possible, never daring to enter this ce again," Long Li said slowly. Not only had Su Ming never heard about this, even Tian Lin and the others had never heard of it before.


    "Oh? Fellow Daoist Long, please talk about this in detail. I don''t have much knowledge regarding these seals."


    "The six Dao Bolts are made of six seals of the same level. It is the seal that exists in most of the many cultivations here in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, used to suppress the members of the alien races.


    "These seals are incredibly powerful, and they are used to suppress the powerful Generals. The strength of the seals differ based on the strength of those people who would be sealed, even if these six seals are of the same level.


    "At most, all six Dao Bolts will appear at the same time. The weakest will only have one Dao Bolt appearing at a time," Long Li exined, and once he looked around him, his eyes sparkled.


    "These should only be one seal in this area. Looks like the legends in the ancient scrolls about the alien race''s Duke of Crimson me were mistaken. This person should be someone with a powerful physical body, not phenomenal spiritual power, or else the Bolt of Soul and Flesh would not be missing. But perhaps the other five Dao Bolts will appear in the deeper parts of this ce. Whatever it is, the more seals that appear at the same time, the stronger the person would have been in the past." Long Li pointed at the many threads of flesh on the ground.


    "It''s actually easy to describe this so called Bolt of Soul and Flesh. Everyone, you know about the brutal execution method known as Death by a Thousand Cuts. The executioner will slice away the condemned person''s flesh piece by piece, and if the condemned only dies after a thousand pieces of his flesh were cut, it will be known as a perfect execution. This Bolt of Soul and Flesh operates by the same principle. This seal will slowly cut away the flesh and blood of the alien race''s mighty cultivator piece by piece¡­ and while the mighty cultivator still has life force left in him, his flesh will slowly recover, and this execution will never end.


    "This is the reason why all of us had the false conception that the mighty cultivator had a huge body when we saw this much flesh. Look at the signs of time on these threads of flesh, it''s clear that they did not exist at the same time, but had instead umted slowly over a countless number of years." Long Li''s words had a ghastly air to them. When his words fell into the group''s ears, its members fell silent.


    Su Ming looked at the threads of flesh on the ground. Even if he had lost his sense of pain, he was still affected when he thought of the torture the mighty cultivator from the alien race had to go through, and he also fell silent at the brutality of the four Great True Realms.


    An expression of interest appeared on Sun Kun''s face and he asked, "Fellow Daoist Long, you mentioned the One Aeonic Barricade, Three Snare Sents, and Six Dao Bolts just now. Besides the six Dao Bolts, what sort of seal is the three Snare Sents?"


    "That''s right. Fellow Daoist Long, please tell us." Tian Lin nodded, and Ye Shen Tong also looked towards him with concentration.


    Long Li remained silent for a moment, then started speaking slowly.


    "The difference between the three Snare Sents and the six Dao Bolts is that the six Dao Bolts are used to seal a single person, but the three Snare Sents¡­ Heh, they''re used to suppress an entire race! However, the three Snare Sents are incredibly rare in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and if we truly run into a seal that can suppress an entire race, then we would be better off relying on ourselves instead of luck to save us," Long Li stated tly. When he saw that the others clearly still had questions, he decided not to hide anything any longer and began speaking once more.


    "The one Aeonic Barricade is an even stronger seal than the three Snare Sents. This seal isn''t used to suppress powerful warriors or an entire race¡­ but is used to suppress and seal¡­ the king of each alien race!


    "This seal is also known as King''s Seal. All the people who are suppressed by this seal are renowned personas, but don''t worry, this King''s Seal is even rarerpared to the others." Long Li smiled mirthlessly.


    Tian Lin was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Fellow Daoist Long, how can you be certain of whether what you have said is true? Where did you hear it from?"


    "I''ve lived in ck Ink for a period of time, and I heard the people talk about this. I wouldn''t dare to verify whether my words are true." Long Li looked as if he did not want to talk more about where he obtained the information and only went over it briefly.


    "Is there a spot where all ten seals of the One Aeonic Barricade, Three Snare Sents, Six Dao Bolts exist at the same time to suppress a single ce?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    Right at the moment he finished speaking, the entire area fell silent. After some time, Long Li nodded.


    "There should be, but this sort of ce would probably not be suppressing a great cultivator in Sr Kalpa. There''s a high possibility¡­ that it''d be suppressing those who have truly moved into ne Kalpa, the terrifying existences who are already halfway into the state of controlling fate, life, and death."


    Tian Lin sucked in a deep breath and spoke to Su Ming and the others. "Fellow Daoist Long, thank you for telling us about the seals. Right now, it would be best for us to break open the seal in this area a step at a time. The sooner we obtain our serendipity, the sooner we will be able to leave this ce."


    "Let''s go ording to n. Fellow Daoist Long, please spread your divine sense outwards. I will assist you in finding the nearest spot where the seal is the weakest. After that, fellow Daoist Ye, please help fellow Daoist Su and fellow Daoist Sun test and break the seal." Tian Lin wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the group.


    Long Li nodded and spread his divine sense outwards. Tian Lin did the same, too. As the two worked together, they immediately scanned the entire area, then sent their divine sense into each of the circr holes. After about an hour, with slightly exhausted faces, they retrieved their divine senses, and Tian Lin lifted his right hand to swing it in the air before him. Immediately, a gentle ray of light shone on one of the many circr holes.


    "We can''t send our divine senses deep into the area, either, but we give seven-tenths of a chance that if we break in through here, we''ll be on the shortest path to the core."


    Once Tian Lin finished speaking, Sun Kun took a step forward and arrived beside the circr hole. Once he scrutinized it, he lifted his right hand and started forming hand seals while working out the method to break the seal.


    "Brother Su?" Tian Lin frowned and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming took a few steps forward to stand by the screen of light. After looking at it for some time, he shook his head. "I would be able to try if this were the seal in the world outside, but it''s difficult for me to break the seal here."


    Tian Lin was just about to speak when Sun Kun turned his head back to look at Ye Shen Tong.


    "Fellow Daoist Ye, please strike this spot at full strength. Remember to split the force of your strike into nine different charges. While you send the third and eighth charge in, you have to stop for three breaths, and while you send the sixth and ninth charge in, you have to stop for two breaths. These are the variations that you should have in your punch." Sun Kun pointed at a spot to the bottom right corner of the circr hole.


    Ye Shen Tong came up without another word, and once his punches urately fell on the spot, the area shook with a bang, and the circr hole instantly copsed to reveal a wide tunnel.


    Tian Lin was the first to rush in, followed by Ye Shen Tong, Sun Kun, and Long Li. Su Ming camest. At the instant he stepped into the tunnel, he turned his body around and looked behind him. A brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    But there was not a single person behind him, and his Atman remained quiet. Yet during the instant just now, Su Ming had once again sensed that someone had looked at him from behind.

 Chapter 768 — The Member of the Alien Race Sensed Him

    <h4>Chapter 768: The Member of the Alien Race Sensed Him</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming looked as calm as he usually was, but his level of vignce had already reached its highest state. In fact, if it was not because he would feel incredibly regretful if he suddenly gave up after reaching this point, then he would have immediately left.


    After all, this feeling of no one else but them noticing someone watching them from the back of a mysterious sealed region would make anyone''s skin crawl.


    At that moment, when Tian Lin and the others stepped into the tunnel and began charging forward, the endless white threads in Crimson me that originally could only be seen in the True Guards'' projection of light, covering all the area around¡­ had already shattered to bits and pieces.


    Almost one fifth of the threads had been reduced to dust, and the rest of them showed signs of following the same fate. These signs, however, had not showed up after Su Ming and the others entered the ce, but had begun at the instant all the seals around the ferocious beasts in Crimson me shattered.


    Even if Su Ming and the others had not entered the ce, the white threads would have still slowly be weaker.


    At the deepest parts of the seal was a region that was not too far away from Su Ming and the others. The ck sword that had pierced through the skull of the skeleton which was immersed in the endless purplish ck magma was trembling furiously at the moment.


    It was as if the sword was about to be forced out. Dark light shone in the skeleton''s sockets, and even the other two swords that had pierced him were slowly bing loose.


    At the same time, signs of some flesh being restored showed up on his body, and threads of flesh and blood covered his skull, making it seem like the skeleton wasing back to life!


    ''I can sense¡­ the presence of an Abyss Builder¡­''


    Yet at the instant some flesh and blood had been restored, an endless amount of white threads suddenly appeared in the region where the skeleton was. These threads criss-crossed over, forming a. One fifth of this had disappeared and the remaining parts were slowly being dissolved, but they could still somewhat maintain their form. Clearly, the formed by these endless white threads was the seal that was suppressing the alien race''s Duke of Crimson me.


    The white gathered swiftly and soundlessly around the skeleton from all directions. It then phased through his body, intersecting with the threads from the other side. A shudder ran through the skeleton, and the flesh and blood that had grown on his face turned into pieces of shredded flesh that were separated from his skull.


    The white repeated this process again. Once it phased through his body while intersecting with the other threads nine times in a row and not a single bit of flesh was left on the skeleton, the slowly hid itself away.


    However, the skeleton seemed to have already be used to this sort of matter. The sword in his skull was still trembling and slowly bing loose, and the dark light in the skeleton''s sockets was gradually bing stronger.


    During all this, Su Ming and the others were traveling at an extreme speed in the external area of the region where the Duke of Crimson me was sealed. They ran through one of the holes within this area that was filled with an innumerable amount of densely packed holes which seemed like a beehive, outside theyers uponyers of seals that looked like membranes. However, before long, Tian Lin and the others in front of Su Ming were forced to stop.


    A screen of light shining white was right before them, blocking their path.


    Sun Kun observed the screen of light for some time before saying in a low voice, "The seal here is much stronger than the previous one. I will need some time."


    Su Ming was standing not too far. The bald crane was by his feet, and it was letting out azy yawn while looking at Sun Kun in disdain, thinking that if it was the one who took action, then the seal would be broken within an instant, but since Su Ming did not seem to want it to do anything, the bald crane remained happily idle.


    However, as itid by the side, it looked at the area, and that dazed look appeared on its face again.


    ''Damn it, why does it feel like I''vee here before¡­ No, I''ve been in some ce simr¡­'' The bald crane vigorously shook its head, but no matter how hard it tried, it could not remember too much.


    Su Ming stood silently by the side while his heart and soul remained in a state of high alert. The closer he came to the depths of the seal, the stronger the feeling became. He cast his gaze around the area, with all his cultivation base circting through his body. Su Ming also had his Atman gathered on the poisonous wasp at the cuff of his sleeve.


    Soon, Sun Kun wiped off the sweat that had broken out on his forehead. As he formed a seal with his hands, he pointed at the screen of light, and a Feng Shuipass appeared on his right hand. The needle on the Feng Shuipass was spinning rapidly, but once every ten breaths, it would stop for a brief instant. Every single time it stopped, Sun Kun would swiftly lift his left hand and point at the screen of light, which was like the surface of water. Once Sun Kun''s fingernded on it, ripples would appear from the spot where his finger touched, then spread out.


    When Sun Kun''s finger touched the screen of light the ninth time, the number of ripples on the screen of light increased. When they intersected, it was as if billowing waves had stirred up on the screen of light.


    "Strike these nine spots at the same time with all your strength!" Sun Kun immediately said, but before Ye Shen Tong managed to attack, a glint appeared in Tian Lin''s eyes.


    He lifted his right hand, and nine branches appeared on his right palm, growing rapidly. Those tree branches instantly touched the nine spots on the screen of light. As a muffled boom rang in the air, the screen of light shattered. Tian Lin''s face turned pale for an instant. As he moved a few steps back, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked swiftly towards the tunnel that appeared after the screen of light shattered.


    Sun Kun, Ye Shen Tong, and the old hunch-backed Long Li''s expressions also changed at the same time. Su Ming''s pupils shrank as well. As the screen of light shattered, an iparably pure presence of a World ne spread out from within.


    "The presence of a World ne! It''s really the power of a World ne! It''s so dense¡­ If I could just train here for several years, I''m confident that I''d be able to reach the middle stage of World ne Realm!!" Long Li was visibly moved. As he took a step forward, the others also moved swiftly into the tunnel.


    Su Ming was still thest to enter, but at the moment he stepped into the tunnel behind the shattered screen of light, even his breathing quickened slightly. The first thing he saw was that the walls of the tunnel had been formed from a deep blue stone. The physical strengthing from them far surpassed that of what he obtained at the surface of the.


    In fact, there was simply no way topare them. It was as if one was a faint, glimmering light, and the other was a bright moon.


    "The power of the World ne in this ce is just what has escaped to the peripheral of the seal. The deeper we go, the thicker it''ll be. The six screens of light that form these seals aren''t something that we can usually break open. Right now, since the seals on the surface have shattered, this ce also fell into a state of copse, weakening a lot. That''s why we obtained this chance.


    "That''s why¡­ if we stay here and not move forward, we will regret it," Tian Lin stated tly. As his voice reverberated against the stone walls, he was the first to move deeper into the tunnel. As his back was turned towards the group, no one saw the strange light flickering in his eyes at that moment. Besides excitement, there was both anticipation and madness in his expression.


    Long Li sucked in a deep breath of the power of the World ne in the ce. A resolute expression appeared on his face, and he charged deeper into the tunnel. As for Sun Kun and Ye Shen Tong, they exchanged nces with each other, then chased after the other two.


    Su Ming had been silent all along the way. At that moment, he had his right hand pressed against the stone wall, and only when the cycle of withering and bing full repeated itself several times on his arm did he lift his hand. However, the increase in his physical strength during this short amount of time was alreadyparable to him absorbing the blue stones on the surface for several months.


    ''Fortunees to those who take risks¡­ it''s worth it!'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he charged forward. However, he did not rx his guard in the slightest. He became only more alert as he followed the others.


    While the group charged through the tunnel, Su Ming felt goosebumps suddenly raise on his skin. A strong sense of danger swiftly filled his heart, and piercing sounds that were connected with each other came at them from behind.


    Su Ming grabbed the bald crane without any hesitation and turned into a long arc, then activated his full speed without holding anything back, catching up to the four people in front with one single loud whooshing sound.


    "There''s an anomaly at the back!" he immediately shouted. He did not stop, but instead went even faster. At that moment, the other people also sensed what had happened, and their expressions changed drastically. As the piercing whistles grew louder¡­ numerous red threads showed up behind them!


    "Why are there so many?!"


    Ye Shen Tong felt his skin crawl. With a roar, he took a step and charged madly forward. As the other people''s expressions changed as well, they too swiftly activated their full speed.


    However, this was a tunnel. There were no paths to veer to the side. The only directions avable for them was forward and backward. At that moment, there were too many red threads behind them, so once they caught up to any one of them, they would definitely die.


    They could only move forward!


    In this moment of crisis, the five people no longer bothered preserving their speed, and their levels could be immediately seen clearly. The fastest among them was not Tian Lin, but Long Li. Only an afterimage could be seen of him. The second was Tian Lin. Since his Nascent Divinity had changed ces with his physical body, he was no longer held back by the limitations of his physical body, and he was only slightly slower than Long Li as he charged forward.


    The third was not Ye Shen Tong or Sun Kun, but Su Ming!


    Su Ming''s area of expertise had always been speed. As he sted forward at full strength, even Ye Shen Tong and Sun Kun found it difficult to surpass him. However, he could only surpass them because this was a tunnel and this was a short distance run. If they were in the world outside, then Su Ming would gradually slow down. He would not be able to maintain his speed for long, like those who had truly be World Paragons.


    As the ground passed beneath them, they instantly widened the distance between them and therge amount of red threads. The piercing whistles by their ears became much fainter, but the sense of danger still lingered in their minds.


    After a moment, Long Li suddenly let out a muffled groan from the front. His body tumbled backwards instantly, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Tian Lin''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt, and his expression turned incredibly sour.


    Another screen of light appeared before them. There were ripples shining on it at that moment, a telling sign that Long Li had tried to use his robust power to break through, but had been bounced back. This alone was a telling sign that the third screen of light was much stronger than the previous two.


    With a pale face, Sun Kun cast a nce at the screen of light and immediately said in a sharp voice, "I''ll need an hour."


    Tian Lin, a serious expression on his face, swept his gaze past Su Ming, then shouted fiercely, "There''s no need to open the screen of light an hourter, because all of us would be dead. My fellow Daoists, let''s all attack at the same time and hold nothing back! This is a matter of life and death!"

 Chapter 769 — Small Problem

    <h4>Chapter 769: Small Problem</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Lin knew that Su Ming was definitely hiding the true extent of his power, but it would have been better if it was any other time to find this. After all, he knew other people hid their levels of cultivation or skills as well. Most people did it, and it was difficult for anyone to say anything about this.


    After all, if someone exposed all their skills in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, it would mean that they would no longer have any secrets and everyone would know the true extent of their abilities. Aside from this, it would also mean that it would be difficult for that person to replenish their power within a short period of time, and there would be endless problems waiting for them in the future.


    However, they were in a life and death crisis at the moment. Tian Lin did not have time to bother with tact. As he shouted angrily, the intimidating power he had gained after he had his Nascent Divinity change ces with his physical body spilled out from within him.


    Piercing whistles were getting closer to them, for their sounds were bing clearer. It was a telling sign that the red threads were swiftly closing the distance between them.


    Once they caught up to the group, the only thing awaiting them would be a disaster.


    A ck light shone in Long Li''s eyes. Five diamond-shaped scales immediately appeared at the center of his brows. The moment they shone with an enchanting light, the gourd he once held immediately appeared in his right hand.


    He then lifted his left hand and swiped the gourd, even biting the tip of his tongue to cough up a mouthful of blood. Five ck shadows immediately flew out of the gourd, and when Long Li let out a low roar, the presence that belonged to a World Paragon spread out from the five shadows, and they charged towards the third screen of light.


    At that moment, Sun Kun''s expression was incredibly grave. He lifted his right hand and struck his forehead. Immediately, his body shuddered, and the nails on all ten of his fingers instantly grew out, until they were seven inches long. They all possessed unparalleled sharpness, and as they grew longer, they sliced through the air. He opened his mouth and let out a roar, then spat out nine rays of different colored light in session.


    A de, a spear, a sword, a halberd, an axe, a broadaxe, a hook, a fork, and a beast fang club appeared in the air. There were nine different Enchanted Treasures contained within the nine rays of light, and an extraordinary wave of power as well as an intimidating presence was spreading out from them. As Sun Kun swung his arms, these nine Enchanted Treasures turned into nine long arcs that charged towards the third screen of light. As for Sun Kun, he was positioning his hands into ws and flying over with a fierce whistle.


    Ye Shen Tong red at the red threads, and golden light erupted from his eyes. That light seemed to possess corporeal form and covered his face, once it spread out from his eyes. Once it covered his face, it spread to his neck, and in the span of a few breaths, it eventually covered most of his upper body.


    All parts of his skin that were covered by this golden light exuded a powerful presence that would cause trepidation to rise in people''s hearts. It was as if there was a physical strength that could overturn the world contained within him.


    Clearly, Ye Shen Tong had also chosen not to hold anything back at this moment of crisis and had brought out his true power. As half of his body turned gold, the earth beneath his feet squirmed before charging to him. Layers uponyers of dirt gathered on him, and Ye Shen Tong was once again enveloped in earth, turning into a stone golem that was nearly a hundred feet tall. Strangely, even though he had turned into a golem, half of his body was still shining with that piercing golden light.


    As he roared, Ye Shen Tong took a huge stride forward and charged towards the third screen of light.


    When he saw that the three people had brought out their full strength, Tian Lin naturally did not hold back any longer. Ayer of withered skin immediately appeared on his Nascent Divinity''s body, making it seem like he had turned into an old tree. The shadow of arge tree manifested around him. As its branches swiped through the area, a strange light appeared in Tian Lin''s eyes. He lifted his hands and pushed forward fiercely, and with it, the shadow of therge tree behind him grew so fast from the depths of the ground that it looked as if it wanted to break through the ceiling in the tunnel and rush into the sky. As it grew rapidly, it abruptly fell to the side.


    The innumerable number of branches growing out from the crown crawled into the stone walls and disappeared for a short while before crawling out right outside the screen of light. These dozens of branches that crawled out from the dirt in the stone walls were densely packed together, and all of them stabbed the screen like vipers.


    There was a solemn look on Su Ming''s face, for the whistling behind him was getting clearly with every moment. When he saw that everyone else had used their full strength, he naturally did not hold back either. However, he did not choose to use the bald crane to break open the seal. Instead, he lifted his right hand, and the killing sword appeared.


    Su Ming lifted his left hand and pushed against the ground. His body might have looked as it usually did, but all his power had swiftly gathered on the killing sword, causing it to let out a piercing screech before it turned into a long arc and charged towards the screen of light.


    At the same time, Su Ming''s left hand began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, the withered state of his arm spread to his shoulder, and as it continued spreading swiftly, his body, legs, head, and everything else in his body¡­ besides his right index finger, swiftly withered away.


    However, a ck light was shining about his right index finger. This was the peak of Su Ming''s Surging Indulger''s divine ability. That one finger did not just possess all of Su Ming''s true physical strength, it also possessed an incredibly great suction force, as if it was a ck hole that could devour everything.


    The Crimson Python Phoenix''s inborn divine ability, which was part of his physical strength and which he had inherited once he took over the creature, was contained in Su Ming''s finger as well. The power ofw that could disassemble all matters turned into ripples reverberating in the air around his finger, and during that instant, Su Ming''s fingernded on the screen of light along with the other people''s divine abilities.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The third screen of light might have been ten something feet thick, but as the five people''s divine abilities attacked it, it flickered a few times, then shattered. At the instant that happened, arge amount of presence from World nes gushed outwards like a stream of air, crashing into the group''s faces before moving past their bodies.


    In truth, if all the Runes sealing the ferocious beasts on the surface still existed, then this seal would have definitely not been broken so easily. Yet at that moment, it was blown apart like a tree without roots that was swept away by wind. The seal was shattering from within already, which was why it had shattered under the five''s attacks.


    Instead of saying that the seal had been broken by Su Ming and the others, it would be more urate to say that it had shattered because it had suffered destructive attacks from both inside and outside.


    At the time the screen of light shattered, five long arcs charged past it. However, seven breaths after they had fled past it, dense red threads charged past the spot, still chasing after them.


    Instead of ending, the danger had be even greater. The five people were not slow. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, another screen of light appeared before them. This time, the screen of light was several hundreds of feet thick. The five attacked at the same time once again, but this time, the screen of light only swayed a few times before a rebound spread out from it, bouncing back its attackers. The five were sent tumbling backwards, just like what had happened to Long Li.


    As Tian Lin looked at the screen of light that was a hundred something feet thick, he sucked in a deep breath. Freezing light flickered in Long Li''s eyes. As for Sun Kun, he was breathing rapidly as he cried out in a sharp voice, "I don''t know how many of these seals are left, but I''ll need at least an hour for this screen of light!"


    Ye Shen Tong red at the screen of light and whipped his head around to look at the tunnel behind him before returning his gaze to the group.


    "We''re in a hurry, so I''ll speak up. I am confident I could break this seal within thirty breaths, but once I cast this Art, I''ll have to pay a huge price for it. It''ll be difficult for me to recover for some time. Forget obtaining any sort of serendipity. At that moment, once I be weakened, there''s a high chance that I will die here!"


    When Tian Lin heard Ye Shen Tong''s words, he immediately said firmly, "Brother Ye, don''t worry. As long as you break the seal, I swear that I will ensure your safety."


    "Brother Ye, you just need to attack, I''ll definitely ensure your safety!" Long Li added in a low voice.


    Sun Kun also nodded by the side. None of them showed what they truly thought on their faces.


    "Heh heh, do all of you think that I am still a child? I''ve made these sort of promises to others more than ten times, and there was never a single one where even I believed in my own words.


    "I can attack, but I will need to absorb most of the physical strength from among one of you by devouring his flesh. Only then will I not be affected once I break the screen of light. But don''t worry, the person whose flesh I''ll devour won''t die. He will just have arge portion of his vitality sapped and take my ce to be weakened." As Ye Shen Tong spoke, his gaze immediately fell on Su Ming. The ferociousness in that unflinching gaze waspletely obvious.


    The whistling sounds in the tunnel were bing clearer. The blood red threads were already not too far away from them.


    When Ye Shen Tong looked towards Su Ming, Long Li also cast his gaze on him. Sun Kun did the same. Even Tian Lin looked towards Su Ming after a moment of hesitation.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, you have the lowest level of cultivation among us. Why don''t you sacrifice yourself and help us achieve our aim? You might even have a chance to obtain a serendipity. Don''t worry, I''ll only take a ninth of your flesh and blood. I won''t endanger your life." Ye Shen Tong grinned. He had a scar on his face, so when he smiled, he became even more hideous and ghastly.


    Su Ming looked at Ye Shen Tong and said unhurriedly, "Oh? Looks like you''re certain that I''m the weakest among you,"


    Ye Shen Tong only smiled fiercely. He did not speak, but instead charged towards Su Ming.


    In silence, Long Li took one step back, refusing to take any part in this. A glint appeared in Sun Kun''s eyes, and he, too, moved back. Hesitation appeared on Tian Lin''s face, but after he thought about something, he did nothing to stop Ye Shen Tong as well. However, he did not remind Ye Shen Tong that Su Ming possessed an eight-colored crystal, either.


    Su Ming was calm. Almost at the instant Ye Shen Tong strode towards him, a sun appeared in his left eye and a moon manifested in his right eye. His heart was the star, and these three formed a strange loop in his body. At the instant he looked towards Ye Shen Tong, Su Ming activated the Art which he had gained in Crimson me, which was naturally the illusion of the star, sun, and moon!


    Almost at the moment he executed this Art, Ye Shen Tong''s expression changed. At the instant a dazed look appeared in his eyes, Su Ming charged towards him. Su Ming''s expression was cold and dark, and there was not a single hint of emotion reflected on his face. He closed in on his opponent in the blink of an eye and hurled a punch forward.


    When Su Ming threw his fist, Ye Shen Tong coughed up a mouthful of blood. That was him biting the tip of his tongue while immersed in the illusion from Su Ming''s eyes to jolt his pulse so that he would awaken. Then, as he roared loudly, golden light shone on half of his body, and he hurled a punch towards Su Ming.


    Boom!


    Blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming''s mouth when he fell backwards, but his expression only became more aloof, and there was even a faint mockery and killing intent within his eyes.


    Ye Shen Tong smiled ferociously, but he wouldn''t have been doing that if he had noticed a ck shadow appearing at the instant Su Ming''s fist connected with his body before disappearing the next moment. In fact, not even Tian Lin and the rest had noticed it.


    "You little brat, I knew since the start that you were hiding your abilities¡­ Hmm?"


    Ye Shen Tong was about to take a step forward when his expression changed drastically. A ck decaying spot had appeared on his right wrist, as if he had been stung by something!

 Chapter 770 — Intimidation

    <h4>Chapter 770: Intimidation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "What is this¡­ Ah!"


    Just as Ye Shen Tong said these words, the rotting spot on his right wrist swiftly spread through his entire right arm, and within an instant, his right arm was reduced to a puddle of blood.


    The poison from the wasp did not only destroy Ye Shen Tong''s physical body, but also corroded his cultivation base, causing Ye Shen Tong''s level of cultivation to plunge straight down once he lost his arm.


    This sudden change of events happened too quickly, so by the time Tian Lin and the others heard a shrill scream of pain, it was all over. Ye Shen Tong''s screams continued to echo in the tunnel.


    His voice revealed a mind that had sank into madness due to pain. As Ye Shen Tong''s shrill screams rang in the air, veins popped up on his face. Blood capiries instantly filled the whites of his eyes. The pain he suffered at that moment made him lose control of himself despite his power and endurance. It was a clear sign that the pain he felt was so great that it exceeded the limits of what he could take.


    Tian Lin''s expression changed drastically. He swiftly approached Ye Shen Tong, but at the instant he took a step forward, a bloody stench immediately spread through the air, and Tian Lin''s eyes shrank instantly. He had a strong feeling that he could not touch the puddle of blood that had formed when Ye Shen Tong''s body melted, or else he would be in great trouble.


    In his hesitation, he saw that Ye Shen Tong had not just lost his right hand. Half of his flesh and blood started flowing down like water, revealing the bones beneath, which were also turning into liquid.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, only a few breaths had passed since Ye Shen Tong attacked Su Ming. However, Ye Shen Tong''s status as a World Paragon was truly demonstrated when he forced himself to focus in the mid of all his shrill screams of pain and face off against the venom of the poisonous wasp. He swiftly lifted his left hand and seized the air, and immediately, eight medicinal bottles appeared in his hand. He swallowed eight different antidotes in one go.


    However, no matter how many of those antidotes he swallowed, he still could not stop the spread of the poison. His legs shivered, and even they were reduced to liquid. He fell with a crash onto the puddle of blood, looking incredibly pathetic and wretched.


    However, he was still a World Paragon. At the instant most of his body had melted and his level of cultivation dropped by arge margin, he rose his half-melted left hand with much difficulty and struck his forehead fiercely, which currently had its skin turning into blood and dripping down, showing his simrly melting skull.


    Ye Shen Tong let out a shocking roar. All his power erupted from his body, forcing his Nascent Divinity to leave at the instant his body was about to meltpletely.


    Almost at the same time Ye Shen Tong''s Nascent Divinity left his body, the remaining part of his body fell down, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a puddle of blood as well. His Nascent Divinity was lustreless while he floated in the air. As he shivered, he looked at Su Ming, and his gaze showed shock and terror, along with hatred as well as disbelief.


    "Pity. If you had decided earlier to give up on your physical body and had your Nascent Divinity leave sooner, then you would have kept more of your power." The mocking look in Su Ming''s eyes disappeared and he returned to his usual aloof expression as he spoke calmly.


    When he spoke, there was a wasp that looked as if it waspletely harmless lying on his shoulder. The wasp''s wings were shivering lightly and letting out faint buzzing sounds. It had already pulled back the poisonous sting into its stinger, but the buzzing sound made Tian Lin and the others'' expressions turn grave.


    Tian Lin looked at Su Ming. He was the one who paid the most attention to Su Ming in the group, but this level of awareness only reached a state where he treated Su Ming as his equal. However, once he had his Nascent Divinity change ces with his physical body, he had obtained a temporary increase in power, so he had naturallye to pay less attention and attach less value to Su Ming.


    He had always believed that even though Su Ming posed some form of threat, that was because of the Crimson Python Phoenix, the strange power ofw he possessed, and his eight-colored crystal. Perhaps he still had other mysteries surrounding him, but in Tian Lin''s eyes, in the face of absolute power, all his attacks would just be party tricks.


    Yet at this moment he discover that he had greatly underestimated the horrifying aspects surrounding Su Ming. Without using his bizarre power ofw, without the Crimson Python Phoenix following him, without even using the eight-colored crystal, he had managed to poison Ye Shen Tong to such a terrifying extent by just bringing out a new pet.


    This might be rted to Ye Shen Tong''s carelessness and this act of Su Ming could be considered as an ambush more than a realbat, but in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence where the strong preyed on the weak, no one could say anything about Su Ming''s actions, because¡­ before Ye Shen Tong attacked, they had consented to his actions silently, believing that it would help their cause.


    ''This person''s level of cultivation might be nothing outstanding, but he''s veiled in mysteries, and he has plenty of skills. Not only could he break the seals, he also has the Crimson Python Phoenix and this poisonous wasp¡­ In fact, if he wanted to, he might have been able to control most of the ferocious beasts in Crimson me¡­ Could he be a Soul Ensnarer?!'' Tian Lin''s expression turned incredibly grave. When that thought appeared in his head, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Su, you truly hid yourself well. You''ve made me try to guess your power for quite some time a while ago. I didn''t expect that you would be the incredibly rare Soul Ensnarer in the four Great True Worlds." Tian Lin smiled wryly. As he spoke in a low voice, the expression on Ye Shen Tong''s Nascent Divinity immediately changed. The hostility in his gaze as he looked at Su Ming was shaken, and the shock in his eyes grew deeper.


    He knew very well who Soul Ensnarers were. They were a type of cultivators who were incredibly vicious. Their levels of cultivation might not be incredibly high, but each Soul Ensnarer would possess many incredibly powerful ferocious beasts by their side. These ferocious beasts would seem to be controlled, for they would willingly follow after those cultivators. The beasts would also fight, ready to die at any time for them.


    Long Li stared at the poisonous wasp on Su Ming''s shoulder with an incredibly grave expression on his face. His heart was in an extremely shocked state at that moment. After all, even if he was the one who wanted to injure Ye Shen Tong this badly, he would have had to pay a certain price for it, and he would definitely have not been able to do such a thing so easily. If he only paid attention to the results of what had happened during that instant instead of bothering about Su Ming''s level of cultivation as well as the process that had led to this, his heart would fill with weariness.


    Even if the current Su Ming did not the possess the power of a World Paragon, in everyone''s eyes, he was undoubtedly a powerful warrior, strong enough to make them be wary of him and make them pay a lot of attention to his person!


    And it was only at this moment that Su Ming was truly acknowledged by these old monsters and be a person who could discuss certain conditions on certain situations on equal grounds with them.


    "What domineering poison, what shocking speed. Brother Su, even though I believe myself to know many ferocious beasts, I''ve never heard of such a poisonous wasp before. Even if it was the ten great ferocious insects that existed during ancient times, only the Dark Shadow Dragonfly, which is ranked second, and the Poison Ocean Silkworm, which is ranked first, couldpare to it!


    "Brother Su, you have many attacks in your disposal. Even now, you might still have plenty that you have not shown us." Sun Ku narrowed his eyes to hide most of the light in his gaze, making it difficult for others to see his thoughts through his eyes. His words were also spoken in a cautious manner.


    "I''m not the only one who has hidden their power, right?" Su Ming swept his gaze across the group of people before he swung his right hand. The poisonous wasp on his shoulder immediately vanished.


    Sun Kun opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something else, but the buzzing of the red threads in the tunnel suddenly grew stronger, until they reached a piercing degree. As those sounds sliced through the air, an endless amount of red threads packed closely together appeared several hundreds of feet away. They were incredibly fast, and as they charged forward, they sealed off all paths of retreat.


    Sun Kun''s expression changed. By his side, Long Li and Tian Lin''s eyes shrank as well. Only Ye Shen Tong''s eyes alone were full of madness, even though he, too, was shivering at that moment. He knew that it would be difficult for him to escape this ce with his current condition, but if he could have all of these people die with him, then at least he would not have to die in regret.


    At this moment of crisis, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not choose to use the bald crane''s power to break the seal. In his eyes, this was something that he absolutely could not reveal to others, or else, even if he solved his current predicament, many other problems would be added to his life in the future.


    Besides, Su Ming did not believe for even a moment that these people before him truly did not have a way to break this seal. After all, even that cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm who had died in Su Ming''s hands had prepared many trump cards to protect his life, so these World Paragons would only have even more of these things at their disposal.


    The red threads might pose quite a threat, but therger threat came from the group members. That was the reason why Su Ming had used such a brutal and ruthless attack to intimidate them. After all, his level of cultivation was the lowest among them.


    At this moment of crisis, Su Ming took a few swift steps back, pressing his back against the stone wall. The deep blue stone wall that exuded a vast amount of physical power started melting at rapid speed at that moment. By the looks of it, it was clear that he wanted to sink into the wall to avoid the red threads closing in on him.


    Sun Kun narrowed his eyes and immediately formed seven seals with his hands. Seven shadows immediately appeared on his body, ovepping with each other. A sparkle appeared in Long Li''s eyes, but no one knew what sort of thoughts were running through his head. The whistles were traveling so swiftly that they sounded as if the source was right beside their ears. The red threads from several hundreds of feet away closed in within an instant and submerged all the people''s bodies.


    Almost at the instant the red threads filled the entire area like the sea, the Five Direction Seal shone with an intense light around Su Ming. With the sea of red threads, Sun Kun took seven steps back, the shadows still ovepping his body. At the instant he moved back and touched the screen of light, his body phased through the screen. A slightly smug smile appeared at the corners of his lips, and in the blink of an eye, he moved back and vanished.


    At that moment, a low roar came from among the red threads. It was Long Li. His entire appearance had changed, and now he looked like ayer of ck fog formed by an innumerable amount of shadows. He charged against the seal, turned into powder, and with some unknown method, also went through.


    It was at this moment that a loud boom echoed violently in the tunnel. It was the sound of that boundless sea of red threads crashing into the screen of light!


    As Su Ming remained inside the stone wall, booming sounds continuously reached his ears. The light of his Five Direction Seal continued shattering. The poisonous wasp shone before him as well to resist the red threads, though with much difficulty.


    A cold sneer appeared on his lips. He had seen Sun Kun and Long Li''s actions and knew that his deduction had been correct. All of them had their own methods to pass through the seals. They had only chosen to not use them and drag down the progress to the deeper parts of the seal simply because they wanted to cause more deaths. With more deaths, there would be one less person to share the power of the World ne with.


    ''This is good as well. Let''s all depend on our abilities to reach the bottom.'' A chilling re shone in Su Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 771 — Jing Nan Zi

    <h4>Chapter 771: Jing Nan Zi</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Each person in the group harbored their own thoughts, and since Su Ming was no green horn in this regard, he could naturally see all of this clearly. He had lived in danger his whole life and had ran into many incidents where he tried to deceive and outwit others while they did the same, which was why his wit and cunning were on equal terms as that of these people, even though he did not speak much and maintained a lower profile.


    When he saw Sun Kun and Long Li phase through the screen of light and disappear, while Tian Lin was submerged by the dense red threads, Su Ming could not see clearly, and he did not know the details of what happened to Tian Lin.


    However, he did notice Ye Shen Tong, who had lost his physical body, using some unknown method to make his Nascent Divinity scatter as the red threads closed in. Even when Su Ming used his Atman to check the area, he could not find his Nascent Divinity.


    ''I can''t underestimate any of these people. Even if Ye Shen Tong lost his physical body, I still can''t treat him lightly. After all, each one of them¡­ is a World Paragons'' Su Ming''s body blended further into the stone wall. The bald crane was in front of him, and with its illusory Art, it instantly hid Su Ming''s body, making him look like part of the stone that was exactly the same the others in the wall.


    As Su Ming hid, his heart gradually calmed down. He no longer thought about the situation outside, for he was in a rather safe state in his current condition. The red threads could not see through the bald crane''s transformation. At that moment, they were outside, continuously crashing against the screen of light.


    Time passed. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a violent bang echoed through the tunnel, and the screen of light was torn to pieces by the red threads ramming themselves against it.


    As the screen of light shattered, the numerous red threads surged past, in a manner as if they had found a chute. Then, they gradually left into the distance.


    Once they left, a green shoot suddenly crawled out of the ground in the tunnel. Right at the moment this shoot appeared, it immediately grew up, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a big tree that could support the entire tunnel. There was a face on that tree trunk, and the face was the exact same as Tian Lin''s.


    As that tree appeared, a crack tore through the center of its trunk. Tian Lin walked out from there. His face was slightly pale as he stood there, looking around himself for a while with an incredibly dark expression.


    Right at that moment, a ray of light from a Nascent Divinity appeared from the crack at the center of the tree trunk. This was naturally Ye Shen Tong''s pale Nascent Divinity. He came out of the tree after Tian Lin.


    A look of lingering fear appeared on Ye Shen Tong''s face. He looked in the direction the red threads had left, then said in a low voice, "Thank you for your help, brother Tian. Once I get out of this ce safely, I will definitely offer you great gifts as thanks for saving my life."


    "Brother Ye, you don''t have to be so polite. After all, I was the one who invited you here. It is only natural that I would ensure your safety. What are your ns now?" Tian Lin shook his head. When he asked his question in a soft voice, he looked at Ye Shen Tong with a profound gaze.


    "Fellow Daoist Long and fellow Daoist Sun each have their own methods to obtain their serendipity. Brother Tian, you had your Nascent Divinity change ces with your physical body and had even fused together with this tree. I can feel that your life force is so great that you have practically reached an undying and imperishable state. Even that boy Su Ming won''t die so easily. He might have gone off long ago to search for his serendipity." Ye Shen Tong''s face was pale. As he spoke with a bitter smile, he swept his gaze past the area before he fixed his eyes on Tian Lin.


    "I only have my Nascent Divinity left now. I feel disheartened, and I only want to leave this ce as quickly as possible now. Brother Tian, please allow me to do so." Ye Shen Tong''s words werepletely logical. After all, if anyone else were in his position, they would first think about protecting their lives, not obtaining a serendipity.


    A glint appeared in Tian Lin''s eyes. He gave Ye Shen Tong a scrutinizing nce before smiling suddenly


    When Ye Shen Tong saw the smile that abruptly appeared on Tian Lin''s lips, his heart let out a thump, and he instinctively moved a few steps back. He forced a smile on his face and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Tian Lin.


    "Brother Tian Lin, please let me leave. I will definitely reward your kindness greatly."


    "Ye Shen Tong." Tian Lin''s smile grew even more brilliant, but his gaze was cold.


    "We''ve known each other for years. Rumors have it that you once had a True Guard after your life, and you did not die from that encounter. Many people do not believe this¡­ but I do!"


    Ye Shen Tong''s pupils shrank. His expression immediately turned grave. At that moment, neither of them noticed that Su Ming was in the tunnel''s wall not too far away from them. He might have his eyes closed, but he could hear their voices clearly.


    The stone wall that was the bald crane looked incredibly real, so real that even Tian Lin and Ye Shen Tong did not notice it.


    "You provoked Su Ming right away because you wanted to determine our rtionship, did you not? You also wanted to use the chance to tell the others that we aren''t close friends. This would have created a chance for you to work together with others.


    "Then, as you continued with your observations, you decided to attack, but you did not expect that you would suffer such grave injuries in fellow Daoist Su''s hands.


    "In my opinion, you wanted to devour fellow Daoist Su''s flesh and blood, then break the screen of light, but even after you did that, you would still have pretended to copse in exhaustion to achieve your other aim. And that is to leave this ce!"


    Tian Lin spoke slowly. With every single phrase he voiced, Ye Shen Tong''s face would turn more sour.


    "Brother Tian, your analysis ispletely groundless. I had promised toe to this ce in order to obtain a serendipity. How could I choose to leave before I even obtained my serendipity? If it was not because I had no other choice, how would I have chosen to leave in resignation?" Ye Shen Tong immediately said, clearly afraid that Tian Lin would misunderstand him.


    Tian Lin ignored Ye Shen Tong''s words and suddenly asked arily, "How does it feel like to have a True Guard go after your life?


    "Perhaps I should reword that. How does it feel to be one of the True Guard''s spies after he left his Brand on you?"


    "Brother Tian, what do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying." A glint appeared in Ye Shen Tong''s eyes. At that moment, his face was no longer pale. Instead, there was a strange, sinister look on his face, and a ghostly dark light appeared in his eyes.


    "You want to leave because you want to tell what happened here to your master¡­ and there is only one way to report this matter to him - to burn one of your clones.


    "What a coincidence. After I fused together with this precious tree, I obtained some of its innate abilities, and I can tell whether a person is his real self or his clone. With you, I saw a clone that is very simr to his real self.


    "You have a physical body and a Nascent Divinity. There is practically no difference between the two of you, but a clone is still a clone.


    "You want to leave this ce and use three days to set up a Rune to burn your clone to activate it. Then, you would let a certain True Guard sense the memories before your clone''s death and see everything in here.


    "As for you, you will obtain a reward. Let me think, did you master promise you that if you discovered something important, he wouldmunicate with the other True Guards and let you be free from then on?" Tian Lin spoke calmly, but at the moment he mentioned the word ''free'', his heart twisted and a shock of pain went through it.


    Ye Shen Tong''s facial color hadpletely changed at that point. He instinctively took a few steps back, while the dark light in his eyes continued to shine intensely.


    "That''s right. Fellow Daoist Tian, since you can tell, then there''s no need for me to continue hiding this. But fellow Daoist Tian, how is it that you know about this in such detail? Are you also one of True Guard''s spies?"


    Ye Shen Tong fixed his stare on Tian Lin. At that moment, his heart was in incredible shock. This was his greatest secret, and he had thought that no one knew about this, hence he did not expect that Tian Lin would speak of it so easily.


    His heart trembled from it. A memory that was buried in the depths of his heart emerged against his will. It was something that happened hundreds of years ago. As he was chased by a True Guard, he experienced several life and death situations, and if that man had truly wanted to kill him, Ye Shen Tong might have died a long time ago.


    In the end, that man had left a section of a chain in his chest. That chain grew in his flesh, like a Brand. From then on, he became that True Guard''s spy.


    "My hometown is far, far away from Crimson me¡­ Do you know why I came to this ce?" Tian Lin looked at Ye Shen Tong and suddenly smiled. "It''s because of you! You have Jing Nan Zi''s presence on your body!"


    At the moment Jing Nan Zi''s name was brought up, Ye Shen Tong''s expression changed drastically. Jing Nan Zi¡­ that was the name of the True Guard who left the Brand on his body!


    "For the purpose of getting closer to you, I came to this ce. I was worried that I would cause you to be suspicious of me if I got closer in a too straightforward manner, so I decided to stay in Crimson me! Then, we''d be not too close, but not too far away, either.


    "I fused with this precious tree because of you as well¡­ Do you know why I''m telling you all of these things?" When Tian Lin curled his lips into a grin, an absent-minded look appeared in the eyes of Ye Shen Tong''s Nascent Divinity before he slowly closed his eyes, then fell to the side as if he had fallen asleep. One after another, tree branches swiftly closed in on him and wrapped him up into a cocoon.


    "Besides being able to discern whether a person is his real self or just a clone, my precious tree has a second inborn divine ability. It can make a clone fall into deep slumber, and his real self would not notice it, either. Instead, this precious tree will fuse into the clone''s Nascent Divinity and cast a Dream Art.


    "Ye Shen Tong, I''ve waited for this day for a long time. When I saw that chain growing in your flesh all those years ago, I investigated your past. Then, I was able to discern that you were one of the spies chosen by Jing Nan Zi, the man who massacred the Tian Family.


    "Jing Nan Zi, my ancestor was your spy, and for generations, he investigated and gathered all forms of news that you wanted. You promised freedom for the Tian Family, but this freedom¡­ was a bloodbath aimed to destroy my family. This¡­ was the freedom you spoke of¡­


    "It was your greatest mistake that you did not kill me in the past! I will make you pay the price with your death!"


    Tian Lin''s expression twisted. Lowughter echoed in the tunnel, and he charged into the depths right away.


    "Jing Nan Zi, you would only need ten days to reach this ce from the four Great True World''s Region of Suppression. I won''t let youe right now, however, because your grave isn''t ready yet. Once I finish arranging everything, I will let Ye Shen Tong''s clone wake up and finish what he is required to do¡­ He will tell you everything about this ce!" Tian Lin''sughter gradually left into the distance, and the tunnel returned once more into silence.


    After about an hour, a few shoots crawled out from the ground of the now silent tunnel before turning into Tian Lin''s blurry figure, which was gathered together by a wisp of his divine sense.


    "Looks like Su Ming has indeed left and is no longer here." Tian Lin shook his head. The figure that was formed by his divine sense disappeared.


    Four more hours passed. Tian Lin''s shadow appeared once again in this area. This time, he did not speak to himself, but chose to charge towards his real self.


    Su Ming, who was hidden in the stone wall, opened his eyes. He looked at Tian Lin''s shadow leaving into the distance, and he startedughing coldly in his heart.

 Chapter 772 — Picked up a Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 772: Picked up a Gourd</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was not in a hurry to leave and move forward. He was not really attracted to the power of the World ne in the deeper parts of the seal. Instead, he had mainly taken the risk toe to this ce for the stones that possessed physical power.


    For example, the deep blue stone walls around him. These stones alone possessed power that caused Su Ming to feel his heart pound in excitement.


    To Su Ming, this ce was where his best serendipityy. That was why he had never even thought about going outside the stone wall and leaving the ce. Instead, once he sent a divine thought to the bald crane, he closed his eyes in the stone wall. His flesh and blood in instantly withered away, and in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to only skin and bones.


    However, almost at the same time Su Ming''s entire body withered, a vast suction force that came from his body sucked away all the physical power contained in the stone wall around him. It surged into Su Ming''s body, so he swiftly and visibly recovered from his emaciated state. In fact, he even looked slightly stronger.


    Yet soon, Su Ming''s body withered once again. Just like that, he continued withering, then recovering, then withering again, and recovering once more. As this process repeated, Su Ming''s physical strength, which wasn''t weak to begin with, continued increasing.


    It could be said that the training of physical bodies would never end based on the Surging Indulgers'' divine ability. As long as they had enough physical power which they could absorb at their disposal, they could continue training with this Art endlessly.


    Su Ming could sense that his physical body was slowly getting stronger. In fact, if he brought out all his physical strength, he could fight against a cultivator in the initial stage of Man Cultivation Realm.


    However, this was too weak in Su Ming''s eyes. His aim was to push his physical body to reach Heaven Cultivation Realm or even higher. In fact, it would be even better if he could reach the status of World Paragon just by his physical strength alone.


    As Su Ming was devouring the physical power from the stone wall, Sun Kun was within one of the holes in the seal that looked like a beehive, which was located in the depths of the ground. As his body distorted, he turned into a semi-transparent state, as if his body did not exist in the same dimension. Wherever he went, ripples would spread in the air. His expression was grave as he moved step by step farther into the tunnel in the hole.


    Even though he did not run into much danger in this condition, the seal that looked like a beehive still made him feel as if he was in a maze. It was not easy to search for the path that truly led to the depths.


    Sun Kun had already been moving through this ce for a long time, but he still had not managed to find the correct path.


    At the same time, the slightly hunchbacked old Long Li charged through the seal that took the form of the beehive once he turned into an endless amount of ck shadows that swept up his body. He could no longer be seen clearly, and only ck fog could be found filling the air in the tunnel as it enveloped him and charged forward.


    His speed was much faster than Sun Kun''s, and by the looks of it, he did not seem to be running about wildly at a loss. Instead, he seemed to have a goal in mind, but he was not heading to the depths of the center. He was running in another direction.


    After a moment, the ck fog came to an abrupt halt and stopped moving forward. Long Li''s sparkling eyes could be seen faintly within the fog.


    ''It should be around here. If the records on the ancient scroll I obtained all those years ago are true, then this is where the secondary core of the six Dao Seals lies.


    ''The main core of the six Dao Seals is where the person who is sealed lies, that''s why there are several secondary cores of unequal power lying around. The ancient scroll mentioned that each of the secondary cores of the six Dao Seals is at least a World Stone that has gathered together all the power of one World.


    ''As long as I obtain that World Stone, I can begin improving my cultivation base after it had stayed stagnant for so long.''


    A hint of excitement appeared in Long Li''s eyes as he remained in the fog. His breathing had even be rapid. After all, it could be considered a blessing from heaven to simply be able to run into this sort of thing once in a lifetime. To most people, this sort of change in a cultivation and such an opportunity to reach the seal was just a dream.


    While Long Li searched everywhere, Tian Lin''s body floated in the tunnel. He had his divine sensepletely spread out, but he could not cover the entire seal. He had lost his sense of direction in this beehive seal, as if his mind had be disoriented. He frowned. This beehive was simply too big, and from a hundred to a thousand branches would appear in the beehive every set amount of distance. Entering a single wrong path would make it extremely difficult to reach where the Duke of Crimson me was truly sealed.


    Which was why Tian Lin touched the ground in one of the forks with a dark expression on his face. He closed his eyes, and tree bark immediately manifested on his body. In the blink of an eye, his body turned into a gigantic tree. As that tree swayed, it grew hundreds of branches that numbered nearly a thousand. Then, they started squirming and worming their way into all the holes in the beehive in an incredibly bizarre fashion.


    Clearly, Tian Lin wanted to use this method to search for the correct direction to the ce he wanted to go. This method might be extremely taxing on his mind and he would also definitely spend a lot of time for searching, but once he located the right ce, the direction he got would be very urate.


    As these people executed their divine abilities, Su Ming remained in the stone wall, exercising his breathing to absorb the power from the stone. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, three months went by. Su Ming was no longer in his original spot, but had instead slowly moved into the deeper parts of the stone wall.


    The bald crane had also decided to no longer take the form of a stone wall. Su Ming''s body was already located deep inside the inner part of the stone wall, so there was no longer any need for the crane to hide him.


    After the three months, most of the stone wall around Su Ming''s body was no longer deep blue. Arge portion of the physical power contained within the wall around him had already beenpletely absorbed. Every single time this happened, Su Ming''s body would slowly move deeper into the stone wall and head towards a spot where there were even more physical power contained.


    His physical strength had also increased by leaps and bounds due to obtaining a sufficient amount of physical power during these three months. By then, there was only a sliver left till he reached the peak of Human Cultivation Realm.


    It was no longer far away from reaching the same level as Su Ming''s level of cultivation!


    Su Ming was confident that as long as the physical power in this ce was enough, then he could even hone his physical body to reach a terrifying state by using the Surging Indulgers'' divine ability.


    However, he could also sense that once his physical body had been strengthened to a certain point, it would be extremely difficult to make it any stronger. He would need to devour physical power that was as numerous as the water in the sea to continue making himself stronger.


    But Su Ming was not in a hurry. He did not make a conscious effort to search for a direction, but headed slowly towards the few regions where he could sense the most physical power. Once he got close to those ces, he would begin to meditate and absorb the power there, while his body continued getting stronger through the cycle of withering and being restored.


    In fact, not even Su Ming himself noticed that he was moving in practically a straight line through stone walls in the beehive seal with the way he progressed forward. And¡­ in a spot less than three thousand feet away from he stopped was an empty region. That region was about a thousand feet in size. There were nine big gs erected on the ground and a Rune shining in a strange light on the ground. There was also a stone the size of a fist floating at the center of the Rune.


    That stone was transparent, just like a crystal. There seemed to be nothing strange about it, but if someone looked at it for a prolonged period of time, their minds and souls would be immediately sucked inside, and they would feel as if they had been ced in an unfamiliar world. They would even be able to see other people go through their course of life and everything that could possibly happen in a world.


    This item was a World Stone that possessed the power of one World!


    In another direction that was about three thousand something feet away from the World Stone was Long Li, whose eyes were shining with a dark light. There were about hundreds, close to a thousand, holes resembling a beehive around him. He knew that one of them led to the ce where the secondary core of the seal, the World Stone he desired,y, but he did not know which hole it was that would lead him to it.


    He had been stuck here for half a year, trying again and again, but even after nearly a hundred tries, he had yet to seed. In fact, if he had not noticed that he had taken the wrong path early on and immediately retreated, he might have continued onwards, and who could know where he would have ended up?


    ''Damn it, ording to the ancient scroll, the secondary core of the six Dao Seals should be around here, but why can''t I find it¡­?


    ''And this beehive seal is seriously annoying. Even if I end up in the right path, I will still usually end up walking in circles. It makes people think that they''re walking further and further away when they enter the hole, making it difficult for them to persevere.''


    Long Li lifted his right hand and continued calcting with his fingers. He would asionally bring out an ancient scroll that was made from some unknown skin. Upon taking it out, he would examine it carefully for a long time before cautiously selecting a tunnel to enter. Not long after he entered, however, he would exit it with a dark expression on his face.


    Fortunately for him, he never tried going through the tunnel himself. There was a gourd ced right before him, and ck smoke was rising from within it before turning into ten ck shadows that were entering and exiting the tunnels slowly.


    ''In another few months'' time, I''ll be able to check through all of the tunnels. At that time, I''ll be able to pinpoint the tunnels that have the highest possibility of being the right path!'' Strong desire appeared in Long Li''s eyes as he continued prodding the gourd to continuously let out ck shadows. He would also frequently enter some hole to investigate it.


    Su Ming''s absorption and devouring of the blue stones was also slowly going on. As the color of the stone walls by his side became duller and fainter and the physical power within them disappeared, he continued onwards without stop.


    The bald crane was by Su Ming''s side, having return to its bald-headed self. There was azy,ckadaisical look on its face. asionally, it would look around and mumble nonstop.


    "Darn, I must havee here before, or else why would I find this ce so familiar¡­? Could it be that the brilliant, heroic, an intelligent me had truly walked out of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?"


    As the bald crane mumbled, it looked at Su Ming. It felt bored and decided to seep into the stone wall to head further into the distance to examine the area.


    The bald crane was not far away from where Long Li was¡­


    Almost at the instant it popped its head out of the stone wall behind Long Li, its head immediately turned into a stone wall, and not a single hint of it could be seen. When Long Li personally flew out once again and rushed into the tunnel, he left behind a gourd on the ground.


    Wisps of ck smoke would asionally spread out from the gourd before turning into ck shadows that rushed into the other tunnels in the beehive.


    It was also at this moment that the bald crane quickly crawled out from the stone wall. As it let out bouts of dry coughs, it looked around with shifty eyes while mumbling to itself.


    "Hmm? Why is there a gourd here? Someone must have forgotten about it here¡­"


    The bald crane put on an incredibly shocked face, then pounced on it without any hesitation. Once it grabbed the gourd with its ws, excitement appeared in its eyes, and it swiftly crawled into the stone wall by its side.

 Chapter 773 — Treasured Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 773: Treasured Gourd</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Two to three breaths after the bald crane took away the gourd and disappeared into the stone wall by its side, the hunchbacked Long Li flew out of one of the hundreds of holes in the beehive in the form of a long arc. Once he flew out, he instinctively cast his gaze at the spot where he had ced the gourd.


    Long Li was stunned for a moment.


    ''Damn it, I didn''t run into a fork just now, so how is it possible for an empty spot where I''m supposed to choose a tunnel in the beehive appear again? Could it be that the tunnels here change on their own?''


    The first thing Long Li thought of at that moment was that he had taken the wrong path. He immediately turned around and was just about to walk back into the tunnel he had just left when he sensed the spot where the gourd was once again. He froze on the spot.


    His expression instantly turned incredibly sour. He turned around and stared hard at the spot where he had ced the gourd. At that moment, several shadows flew out from the other tunnels in the beehive and lingered around the spot where the gourd had been, as if searching for something that should be there.


    When Long Li saw this, he became certain of one thing¡ªsomeone had sneaked into this ce while he was gone and stolen his treasured gourd, which he had ced below to know his own position.


    However, even though Long Li''s expression was dark, there was not a hint of panic within him. Instead, with a spark in his eyes, murderous aura spread out from him. He let out a cold harrumph, then lifted his right hand to draw a horizontal line across the center of his brows.


    ''I''d like to see just who has the guts to touch my gourd!''


    The treasured gourd was the most important Enchanted Treasure in Long Li''s possession. Its origins were shrouded in mystery, and even Long Li was not aware of all of its uses. The gourd had been wrapped in the ancient scroll recording the One Aeonic Barricade, Three Snare Sents, Six Dao Bolts, which he had obtained in the past.


    Long Li had investigated this in secret for many years, but he had never discovered any clues leading to the gourd''s origins. However, after many years of research, he had grown to understand the gourd somewhat and ecstasy filled him. But at the same time, he was also afraid, because he found that he could only bring out two-tenths of the treasure gourd''s power. However, even if he was only able to bring out two-tenths of its power, it made him practically invincible when faced with his peers in the initial stage of World ne Realm. In fact, he could even put up a fight against those in the middle stage of World ne Realm. He might not be able to win against them, but if he was to flee, his enemy would not want to chase him due to wariness.


    It might be difficult for Long Li to bring out the treasured gourd''s full power, but it had been by his side for many years, and he had used various methods to refine it. Because of it, he had formed a form of connection with the gourd, and he could somewhat sense where it was.


    At that moment, as he wiped his right index finger across the center of his brows, a green light began to shine in his eyes. He looked swiftly around him, but once he looked through the entire area once, his expression turned even darker, and a barely noticeable hint of panic shed in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he chose to open his mouth and break the skin on his right index finger. He then drew a horizontal line of blood across the center of his brows.


    Once Long Li drew that line, his perception of the treasured gourd instantly expanded to its limit¡­ but that resulted in his face bing even paler. Panic and disbelief reced the calmness in his eyes.


    He could not sense the gourd''s location at all!


    It was as if his connection with the gourd had been concealed by someone. The connection might still be there, but there was not much differencepared to if that connection had been cut.


    What made anger shine through the paleness of Long Li''s face was that the ten shadows that had been released from the gourd had returned, but they were all lingering in the area, continuously letting out shrill roars. There was an irritable tone to their roars, and there were wisps of ck smoke spreading out from their bodies. The shadows were gradually growing fainter.


    Long Li felt as if his heart was bleeding at this loss. Those ten shadows were not things that were originally part of the treasured gourd, but something Long Li had obtained after he had worked out a method. Over the years, he had used all sorts of methods to kill ten World Paragons to extract their Nascent Divinities and refine them into shadow puppets. He then used the gourd''s power to suppress and control them. These shadow puppets could even train on their own in the gourd.


    When he saw that the ten shadows were showing signs of dispersing because they could not return to the treasured gourd, Long Li instantly swung his arm, and the ten shadows immediately charged into his sleeve so that he could temporarily use his own body to provide nourishment for them.


    ''There are only a few people who entered the sealed region, and the person who took away my gourd is definitely one of them! Sun Kun has always sought my gourd, so the possibility of him taking the gourd is the greatest. Tian Lin has that strange tree of his, but it''s not as if there''s no possibility that it cannot fuse together with the gourd. He too has a motive!


    ''On the other hand, Ye Shen Tong has the lowest possibility of wanting my gourd, as for Su Ming¡­ this person''s Arts are mysterious, but the possibility of him taking my gourd is below Sun Kun and Tian Lin.''


    Killing intent appeared in Long Li''s eyes, but he was somewhat uncertain in his heart. After all, he was in a spot that ced him the closest to the World Stone, so if he chose to search for his gourd, then it might be difficult for him to return in a short amount of time, and there was also a possibility that he would lose his opportunity to obtain the World Stone.


    However, if he did not immediately search for the treasured gourd, then his ten shadow puppets would be weaker with time, and they would continue bing weaker until they died.


    He gritted his teeth, and the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger. He leaped forward, then turned around to charge through the tunnel he had used toe to this ce. He also spread his divine sense in an attempt to search for other people''s tracks.


    As Long Li was searching for the others'' tracks with anger and killing intent burning in him, the bald crane was swiftly moving through the stone walls with a smug look on its face. It had Long Li''s treasured gourd in its right w. There was ayer of ck ripples spreading out from its body, surrounding the treasure gourd. The feeling of this particr action was the exact same as when the bald crane usually broke seals and Runes.


    It was clear that the bald crane was worried that the owner of the gourd woulde searching for it and used the Art that it was born with to hide all traces of the treasure. Because of that, it would be¡­pletely impossible for Long Li to find the gourd.


    ''Wow, I''m really lucky. I just went out on a stroll, and I managed to get myself a treasure, but what is this thing? Why does it look somewhat familiar¡­?'' While the bald crane moved swiftly through the stone wall, it brought the gourd before itself and regarded it carefully.


    ''I can''t quite recall. I should be missing arge portion of my memories¡­ but this gourd is familiar. Isn''t this gourd capable of killing others?''


    It blinked, then brought the gourd closer. The bald crane''s eyes went wide as it observed the treasure it had obtained. However, even after looking at it nkly for some time, the bald crane still had the same bemused expression on its face. When it unwittingly returned to the spot where Su Ming was absorbing the physical power from the stone wall, it squatted down by his side and continued trying to find a hint of its memories from the gourd with a frown on its face.


    "Why is Long Li''s gourd in your hands?" An unknown amount of time passed before Su Ming''s slightly surprised voice fell into the bald crane''s ears, making it snap out of its ruminations.


    "I don''t know. I was just out on a stroll when I saw the gourd on the ground, so I picked it up and brought it back here," the bald crane replied instinctively with a slightly aching head and a dazed mind.


    Su Ming knew the bald crane''s character, hence he did not provide any furtherment regarding it. Instead, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the gourd. It immediately flew out from the bald crane''s ws and charged towards him.


    When the bald crane saw the gourd flying out, it was immediately jolted out of its daze by the ache in its heart. Just as it was about to argue with Su Ming and let out a small outburst, it saw Su Ming calmly bringing out arge amount of crystals from his bosom and gifting them over.


    The bald crane''s face immediately lighted up, and the bird quickly pounced on the crystals to receive them. It would even asionally take out a few and bite them in its mouth to determine whether they were real. As for the treasured gourd, it had long since been forgotten about.


    Su Ming held Long Li''s treasured gourd. The ck ripples left behind by the bald crane were still there.


    This was not the first time Su Ming had seen this gourd; Long Li had brought it out a couple times while he was still in possession of it. The ck shadows that came from the gourd had especially raised Su Ming cautiousness.


    Su Ming did not look down on the gourd due to its average appearance as he sized it up carefully. He sent in a wisp of his Atman with a slightly solemn expression on his face. Once he did so, he immediately sensed a force of resistance so great that it could not be described with words spreading out from within, instantly crushing the Atman he had sent into the gourd.


    However, at the instant Su Ming''s Atman was crushed, his eyes shone fiercely. His breathing quickened at that instant, and his eyes went wide. He scrutinized the gourd, and after a moment, he sent another wisp of his Atman into it. At the instant the Atman was crushed by that force again, Su Ming''s calm face changed drastically.


    ''The aura of death in this thing is so thick, but it''s quite strange. It-it can actually resonate with my soul!'' When the two wisps of Atman were crushed, a powerful tremor had rung through Su Ming''s soul. It made him feel as if he hade from the same ce as this thing.


    During the two times Su Ming''s soul trembled, clear, cracking sounds came from the treasured gourd. Su Ming immediately saw the bald crane''s ck ripples around the gourd shattering. All the mixed, haphazard seals that Long Li had used to control the gourd during all the years also shattered at that instant.


    Once they shattered, a glossy green light spread out from the gourd, floating before Su Ming. A wide opened eye appeared on the smooth surface.


    That eye was wide open and looking at Su Ming with a judgmental gaze.


    Su Ming stared at the gourd and the eye before him. At that moment, his train of thought became smooth, and he struck his forehead with his right hand without any hesitation.


    With it, his soul spread out from his body. Almost at the same instant, the eye on the gourd shone with a powerful light, and when it looked at Su Ming, the judgmental look gradually turned gentle.


    It was at that time that eyes of the skeleton with three swords pierced through his body in the depths of Crimson me begun to shine even more brilliantly. There was even an intense wave of excitement there.


    ''An Abyss Builder''s presence¡­ there''s no mistaking this. This is indeed an Abyss Builder''s soul! There¡­ there''s actually Abyss Builders in this world¡­? This is a blessing for us of the fifth True World. This is a blessing that will lead our races into power!''

 Chapter 774 — Treasured Gourd, Please Kill It

    <h4>Chapter 774: Treasured Gourd, Please Kill It</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming''s soul spread out of his physical body, and during that instant, his soul resonated with the treasured gourd before him.


    This resonance caused the treasured gourd''s eye to be even brighter as it looked at Su Ming. In the end, even a hint of respect appeared there. It was as if the soul within the treasured gourd had acknowledged Su Ming at that time.


    Soon after, eight eyes appeared in session on the gourd, and along with the previous one, there were now nine sparkling eyes, and they were all looking at Su Ming.


    During the instant Su Ming''s soul trembled, Long Li, who had his divine sense spread through the tunnel in the beehive as he was searching for the others froze. His expression changed drastically, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His face instantly turned pale, and he staggered a few steps backwards before cing a hand on the stone wall by the side to support himself. Only then did he manage to stop himself.


    He originally had white hair, but the face of a youthful man. During that instant, he aged several dozens of years, and wrinkles appeared on his face. There was even an instant where a lifeless look showed up in his eyes.


    "Haha, I''ve spent an innumerable amount of years to figure out the way to use the gourd and even prepared ten World Paragon souls to control it¡­ but now, the person who stole my gourd has used less than an hour topletely sever my ties with the gourd!"


    Long Liughed loudly. As heughed, he began to cough violently, and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth once again. Clearly, once his connection with the gourd was cut off, he had suffered a bacsh.


    This bacsh''s strength would depend on how much he cared about the gourd. Judging by Long Li''s condition, it was evident that the gourd had been his most valued possession.


    "You despicable bastard, how dare you steal my treasure¡­ Even if I, Long Li, have to pay an even greater price, I will definitely not allow you to take away my treasure so easily!" Madness showed up in Long Li''s eyes. He lifted his head and let out a crazed howl. His shouts echoed in all directions, traveling through the tunnels in the beehive.


    Sun Kun, who was the closest to the depths of the seal, heard a faint echo of the shouts. His footsteps came to a halt as he was moving forward, and a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "It''s that old monster''s Long''s voice. Could it be that he lost his gourd? Heh heh, if he really lost the gourd, it''ll be a good thing. I wonder who stole it¡­" Sun Kun mumbled under his breath, and an expression of regret and pity appeared on his face, because he himself had wanted Long Li''s gourd for a long time.


    Further into the distance was Tian Lin. After spending half a year searching, he had now covered most of this beehive seal, which was covered in densely packed holes. He believed that before long, he would be able to cover more than a ninth of this ce. At that time, he could search for the shortest path that would lead him to the core of this maze-like seal.


    Long Li''s voice had be faint and indistinct when it reached his ears, but the branches from the tree that was Tian Lin had already filled up most of the seal. Each of the branches was his clone, and because of that, Long Li''s voice sounded as if he''d spoken right beside Tian Lin''s ears.


    ''The person who stole Long Li''s treasure is probably Sun Kun. The two of them won''t have the same goal as me right now, so it''ll be good that they''ll fight each other first. With Sun Kun''s cunning, he won''t die, and he''ll be able to hide until Jing Nan Zi is lured to this ce. At that time, they will have no other choice but to have the same goal as I do.'' Tian Linughed coldly and closed his eyes. He had the branches from the tree spread out once again to continue covering the sealed region.


    Su Ming also heard Long Li''s voice, but he could spare no attention at that moment. The nine eyes were currently staring at him, and as he spread out his soul, the second of the nine eyes gradually grew brighter. Time passed. When the eighth eye also brightened up, the bald crane suddenly sucked in a sharp breath by the side, its eyes going wide.


    It could sense that it was about to remember something, but when it tried to recall what it was, it was indistinct. After all, this was the first time it had actively tried to recollect its memories, and it was vastly different from the usual passive recollection, where it would only remember when it came into contact with something familiar.


    Just as it was doing its best to remember, it saw the nine eyes on Su Ming''s gourd. All of them were shining brilliantly, but as they sparkled, they would disappear one by one. Eventually, there was only one eye left on the gourd. When it saw the bald crane, the eye suddenly grew sharp, and as if it had turned into a sharp sword, it shot into the bald crane''s eyes.


    The bald crane let out a sudden screech, great wave of terror and shock filling its eyes.


    A picture emerged in its head at that moment. In that picture, it was not bald, but had a body full of beautiful feathers that made the crane now envied.


    It saw itself peeking at something sneakily, but an old man in a wide Dao robe suddenly appeared before it. That old man swung his arm, and the crane was immediately sent several worlds backwards.


    Immediately after, the old man brought out a gourd from his bosom with an enraged face. Once that gourd was brought out, nine eyes appeared on it. Within an instant, five of those nine eyes locked onto the crane, and a life-threatening sense of danger rose swiftly in its body. The bald crane saw itself quickly retreating with a screech.


    However, a sullen voice containing endless fury reached its ears.


    "Treasured gourd, please kill it!"


    "Old Daoist Lu Ya, I just stole and ate some of your Dao Cores and watched you create your cores personally, y-y-you¡­ how could you ask the youngster gourd toe out here?"


    The bald crane saw all of its feathers growing in size as it screamed. However, once the old Daoist said those words, the five eyes on the gourd that had locked onto it immediately blinked together, and a wisp of green smoke flew out of the gourd. There was a small boy the size of a palm in that smoke, and it held an even smaller sword in his hand, but it was rushing towards the crane at an indefinable speed.


    Pain. Pain that could not be described with words. That was what the bald crane felt when that memory ended.


    "I remember now. This-this is old Daoist Lu Ya''s Immortal ying Gourd! But I remember that this gourd should have been destroyed. When Lu Ya was fighting against Tai Xing Su, who was one of the four Great True Progenitors, Tai Xing Su destroyed it!" As the bald crane screamed, it immediately retreated.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. At that moment, he had only formed a connection with the gourd, but he did not obtain the method to control it. When he saw the bald crane''s intense reaction, he, who had noticed many instances of something being off about the bald crane since they arrived in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, suddenly asked, "How do you use this thing?"


    "I don''t know how to use it either, but I do remember seeing Lu Ya saying these words to that damnable gourd - Treasured gourd, please kill it."


    he bald crane had no feathers on its body at that moment, else they would have definitely been standing on end. When it heard Su Ming''s question, it instinctively answered, but once it finished answering, it immediately regretted its actions.


    Because once Su Ming heard the sentence, he echoed the bald crane''s words.


    "Treasured gourd, please¡­"


    When Su Ming begun speaking, a presence that made even his heart tremble in trepidation suddenly spread out from the gourd. As that happened, the eye on the gourd suddenly showed signs that it wanted to blink. By the looks of it, that gourd would kill as soon as Su Ming finished speaking thest word!


    At the same time, an apathetic and indifferent voice began speaking in Su Ming''s mind.


    "There is not enough energy stored. Eight-tenths of the real body have been destroyed. It needs to be replenished as soon as possible. Locking down on enemy¡­"


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Since the bald crane was scared so terribly that its soul had almost left its body, he did not say thest word. Instead, he had his soul return to his physical body. He stood up then, lifted his right hand, and seized the gourd to put it away into his storage bag.


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. Confidence filled him at that moment. This sort of confidence was what he possessed when he became the God of Berserkers in thend of Berserkers in the past. Now, in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, that confidence rose once again within him.


    ''With this gourd and the poisonous wasp with me, as well as therge number of blue stones containing physical power in this ce, along with the God Ascension Nectar contained in the wasp''s body, which I can extract at any time I want¡­ it won''t be impossible for me to be the strongest in this region of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence! It''s a pity that the spirit body in the gourd has been damaged heavily. But this thing is rather peculiar. It actually reminded me to replenish its energy. Right now, an eight-tenths of its body have been damaged, but it can still bring out such a shocking power. If I could replenish all of its power and make it whole, it would definitely be something that could overturn the world!''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He did not have a suitable vessel to store the God Ascension Nectar, and he did not know how long he would need to absorb that God Ascension Nectar either, which was why he did not choose to absorb it even now.


    He wanted to search for a suitable ce to quietly refine that nectar once he left this ce. So that no idents happened, he had left a divine thought for the wasp, forbidding it from absorbing the nectar in its body, only allowing it to store it.


    Su Ming put away the gourd. The bald crane had by then began to calm its heart, which had nearly gone still from fear. The bird watched Su Ming with anxious eyes. Su Ming cast it a nce, then brought out another handful of crystals from his storage bag and gave them over.


    When the bald crane received its constion, it became satisfied.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and forced down the restlessness in his mind to continue immersing himself in absorbing the physical power in this ce. Time passed. Two months went by in the blink of an eye.


    During that time, Su Ming''s speed as he absorbed the stones became faster. He also continued slowly moving forward and got closer to the spot where the World Stoney. On the day two monthster, the stone wall between him and the World Stone was less than ten feet thick.


    Long Li, who had been searching for the person who had snatched his gourd for two months, was weaving in and out of the beehive seal at random with messy hair. Perhaps fate truly existed, for when he was previously searching for the World Stone, he had not been able to find the entrance to the ce. Yet when he lost his gourd and was searching for the thief in a craze, he had walked out of a random tunnel to see nine g, along with¡­ the stone containing the power of the one World floating in the air in the middle of the Rune!


    At the same time, Sun Kun walked out of another tunnel with an excited look on his face, a vast mass of emptynd before him. At the center of that emptynd was ayer of purplish ck magma, and he also saw the Duke of Crimson me''s white bones within that magma!


    The density of aura of a World ne in this ce filled Sun Kun with excitement that was close to ecstasy. His breathing quickened, but he did not immediately move forward. Instead, he chose to swiftly sit down cross-legged in a corner and exercise his breathing to absorb the aura.


    He had never thought about saving the member of the alien race and letting him out. His main goal was the thick power of the World ne in this ce. If it was possible, he wanted to use a Secret Art to devour that alien race creature''s bones and soul to make himself even moreplete.

 Chapter 775 — World Stone

    <h4>Chapter 775: World Stone</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Long Li''s breathing stilled for a moment when he saw the World Stone in the middle of the nine gs. A brilliant light flickered in his eyes, and after regaining his wits, he began tough loudly.


    ''This is the meaning of everything is predestined so we should live in a carefree manner. I''ve lost the treasured gourd, but I found the World Stone.''


    Long Li sighed deeply with emotion, but no matter what, he was a World Paragon. Soon, he quelled his emotions and excitement. With a single move, he approached the Rune. A faint glint appeared in his eyes. He stared at the World Stone, and as he fell into a pensive silence, he brought out an ancient scroll from his bosom.


    Once he examined it closely, he formed a seal with his right hand and immediately struck the air in the direction of the entrance to the ce, which was located behind him. A dark ray of light instantly shone at the spot where the entrance was. It was then covered by a gigantic diamond-shaped light. After it shed several times, a screen of light sealed the entrance.


    ''Based on the ancient scroll''s description, it won''t be easy extracting this World Stone, which is the secondary core of the seal. Not only will I need a lot of skill, I''ll also need to spend some time doing so¡­ During this process, I cannot be interrupted by others.''


    Long Li fell into pensive silence, for he found himself still unable to set his mind at ease. He lifted his left hand, formed a seal, and swiftly tapped the center of his brows.


    Nine diamond-shaped scales immediately appeared at the center of his brows. Once all of them separated themselves from his flesh and the center of his brows, they circled around the area. As a flickering light shone on them in session, the light turned into a cocoon that enveloped Long Li within it to turn into the tightest defense possible.


    Only then did Long Li rx. His breathing was slightly quick as he stared at the World Stone. When he lifted his right hand, he hesitated for a moment.


    ''When I extract this secondary core, it''ll loosenrge portion of this seal¡­ The stone itself also contains the power of one World. It will exude a power of a World that could put people in a daze, but with my level of cultivation, I should be able to withstand it.''


    Long Li no longer hesitated. He lifted his right hand and formed a strange seal. Once he did so, he pointed towards the floating World Stone.


    With it, the nine gs on the ground immediately started fluttering in a bizarre manner. A nine-headed, green-faced kirin manifested instantly in the air. As it swam in the area, it let out low roars in Long Li''s direction.


    At the same time, a powerful ray of light suddenly erupted from the World Stone. It was as if it had been stirred up by that strange act Long Li had done just now. Long rivers, huge streams, tall mountains, and nds immediately manifested on the surface of the World Stone. Then the faces of all manner of life¡ªjoy, anger, sadness, happiness, being born, getting old, falling sick, and dying¡ªinstantly also did the same. Immediately after, a ripple filled with the power of a World ne swiftly spread out from within the World Stone.


    When the ripple touched the nine-headed, green-faced kirin, it stopped roaring. Instead, it let its eyelids fall until they covered half of its eyes, making it seem as if it had fallen asleep. Long Li was not too far away, and his body was instantly enveloped by the ripple. However, he seemed to have been prepared for it since long time ago. He did not avoid the ripple, but at the instant they closed in on him, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He lifted his right arm and swung it in the area before him, and ten dull ck shadows flew out from his sleeve to crawl into his body through his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    The ripple spreading out from the World Stone phased through the defense Long Li had ced, but they did not cause any damage to it. Instead, once they phased through, they started sweeping through the area and reverberating in the air.


    The closest to those ripple was naturally Su Ming, who was in the stone wall only ten feet away. The ripple phased through the stone wall and crashed fiercely into his body.


    Su Ming was absorbing the physical power contained in thend at the time. Before he could react to the sudden appearance of the ripple filled with the power of one World, they had already swept past his body. The bald crane was also enveloped by the ripple after it was momentarily stunned by their appearance.


    If anyone could see through the stone walls from the highest point of the sealed region, they would be able to see a ring-shaped ripple. It was currently spreading outwards from the World Stone through the entire beehive seal.


    The spread of those ripple came too suddenly. Forget Su Ming, not even Tian Lin and Sun Kun, who were both cunning and sly old foxes, had predicted this.


    After all, the ancient scroll Long Li had obtained were kept as much of a secret as the gourd in his heart.


    The ripple closed in on Tian Lin within an instant. At that moment, he was still in the form of a big tree. However, all his branches were shrinking back rapidly, because he already knew the correct path that would lead him straight to the depths of the seal.


    However, at the instant he had his branches shrink back, his body, which was in the form of the big tree, shook fiercely. One of his branches had touched the ripple, and a few others also did the same.


    Since the branches had spread through an area that was incrediblerge, even though Tian Lin''s heart had shuddered and he wanted to swiftly return to his human for, most of his branches had by thene in contact with the ripple. The branches sank into a state of deep sleep, causing Tian Lin''s consciousness to almost fade away as well. A sense of great danger erupted in his heart, but it still¡­ was not able to wake him up.


    After a moment, Tian Lin, who was in a half-human, half-tree state, closed his eyes as if he had fallen into deep sleep and lost himself in the ripple from the World Stone.


    Thest to be affected was Sun Kun, who was in the depths of the sealed region, at the ce where the Duke of Crimson me was in the purplish ck magma. Sun Kun had been sitting there cross-legged while excitedly absorbing the dense power of the World ne in the area.


    His fall into unconsciousness happened without him realizing anything. In fact, it could even be said that he did not even realize that he had fainted. When the ripple swept past his body, he was still immersed in the excitement of absorbing the power of the World ne.


    It took less than ten breaths for the ripple to spread from the World Stone to the entire sealed region. Ten breathster, it disappeared, and the sealed region fell into silence.


    However, this silence did notst for long, for cracking sounds begun to echo all around. Each time the noise came, it would sound as if there was something shattering.


    As those sounds echoed in the air, the dark light in the eyes of the skeleton in the purplish ck magma within the depths of the seal shone even brighter. The sword at the top of his skull started loosening once again, and it looked as if it was about to be forced out.


    Flesh and blood grew once again on the skeleton''s body. This was followed by the appearance of numerous white threads. Clearly, a new round of slicing was about to start¡­ but this time, nearly eight-tenths of those white threads had been damaged.


    Even after they swept past the skeleton''s body several times, a few pieces of flesh still remained on the skeleton''s face. This was impossible under normal circumstances, but now, it had happened.


    The skeleton opened his mouth, as if he was letting out a voiceless, heartyughter. His face was recovering swiftly, and it was the same for his entire body. The white threads around him continued to sweep past his body nonstop, forming a certain kind of battle between the two.


    However¡­ the widespread damage to the white threads had caused them to be unable to slice away all the skeleton''s flesh and blood like they''d done in the past. Every single time they swept past his body, a few pieces of flesh would remain. Even if there was only a little left, if arge amount of these pieces of flesh umted together, it would be a shocking sight that could fill one with hope


    If this continued, it would take a very long time before the skeleton could truly restore all his flesh and blood on his body, but it would happen. Su Ming and the others would remain asleep in the meantime, with no one bothering them.


    Their act of breaking into the sealed region would also stop because of this matter. No one could tell whether this would have been a good or a bad thing, but things did not proceed this way. On the second day after the ripple''s passing, in the empty space where Tian Lin remained in his half-human, half-tree state, one of the branches started cracking, which might be happening due to Tian Lin losing control over his body once he lost consciousness.


    Slowly, a drop of green liquid fell from the crack in that branch.


    That drop of liquid fell with a plop to the ground, but it did not scatter. Instead, it stood erect on the ground. The inside of that drop of liquid gained a muddy hue before slowly turning into ayer of green fog.


    The fog rose into the air, and once it upied an area of five feet, it started shrinking inwards swiftly. As it shrank, a human the size of a palm manifested in the fog. As that fog began to shrink faster, the small human''s figure became more distinct.


    In the blink of an eye, all the fog was absorbed into the small human, and hisplete form was revealed. He was Ye Shen Tong!


    There was confusion on his face. As he floated in midair, he looked around himself, but that only made him feel even more bewildered.


    After some time, the small human that was Ye Shen Tong seemed to have remembered something. "Offer up the clone and tell master everything about this ce¡­"As he mumbled this under his breath, he moved and charged towards the world outside.


    This was something Tian Lin had not expected. He had previously incarcerated Ye Shen Tong, nning to let him go when the time was ripe so that he would summon Jing Nan Zi to this ce. That was why he had left behind some illusions in Ye Shen Tong''s consciousness so that he couldplete this particr act of sacrificing himself once he woke up without his real self noticing anything off.


    Tian Lin had made preparations for this for many years. However, due the ripple from the World Stone and his loss of consciousness, the n¡­ had been hastened.


    As the small Ye Shen Tong quickly left for the world outside, he appeared on the surface of Crimson me several hourster with his entire body burning. With a unique method, he arranged a Rune for three days before sending out thest shreds of his will outwards. During that instant, this clone died.


    In a distance not too far away from Crimson me was the region where the four True Great Worlds had arge number of cultivations filled with life force and spiritual energy. In this ce, there were many powerful warriors from the four True Great Realms.


    When they weren''t carrying out their tasks, most of them would choose to iste themselves and train. At that moment, there a blood-red mountain stood on a brownish yellow cultivation within the vast gxy.


    That mountain was dyed by a brilliant red color because of the blood-red rain pouring down from the sky. Sitting at the top of the mountain was a man whose upper body was naked. He had very long hair that fluttered in the wind, and there was a red helmet along with an equally red armor by his side.


    He just sat there, half-naked, and allowed the rain that contained a bloody stench to pour on his body. Drops of fresh blood fell on his chest, but he did not mind. With eyes closed, he breathed slowly, and each time he breathed, he would cause the bloody world to roar. This man¡­ was Jing Nan Zi!

 Chapter 776 — Jing Nan Zi Descends

    <h4>Chapter 776: Jing Nan Zi Descends</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A bolt of red lightning crackled in the sky with a roar. Jing Nan Zi opened his eyes, though just a crack. A sharp, freezing re shone through that crack, along with a faint hint of surprise.


    ''One of the spies I left in the world outside is summoning me.''


    Jing Nan Zi slowly lifted his right hand and formed several seals before himself, as if he was calcting something. As he continued calcting with his fingers, the thunder in the sky that was raining blood instantly grew louder.


    The numerous booms practically fused into one as lightning crackled in the sky, causing the shades of red on the ground to shift violently between light and dark, as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    The speed at which Jing Nan Zi formed the seals with his right hand increased. Wisps of green smoke appeared faintly on the tip of his right hand''s fingers. Barely discernible illusions could be seen in that smoke, and if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see that Tian Lin, Long Li, Sun Kun, and Su Ming''s forms had appeared in the green smoke.


    Once that happened, the green wisps of smoke showed the sealed region in Crimson me. At that moment, when the thunderous booms in the sky reached their most intense volume, Jing Nan Zi''s expression changed drastically.


    Disbelief first appeared on his face, then he swiftly stood up. As he gradually extracted and read through all of the memories contained in Ye Shen Tong''s clone before it had died, Jing Nan Zi stood on the mountain, and a variety of emotions constantly flickered on his face.


    He seemed to be hesitating about something. After a long while, a resolute expression appeared on his face. A hint of ferociousness and ecstasy even shed past his eyes.


    ''If I manage to do this great meritorious deed on my own, then I will be able to end my period of keeping a lookout over this ce early. I will even be able obtain a hundred, a thousand, or maybe even a ten thousand fold increase in resources that would have originally been given to me. This is definitely an anomaly in the. If I can suppress it on my own, then I''ll be able to obtain the greatest reward among the Union of the Four Great True Realms. I will obtain the right to enter Heavenly Sun and train!'' There was excitement that Jing Nan Zi could not suppress shining in his eyes.


    ''Heavenly Sun is only opened once every hundred thousand years, and less than thirty people can enter the ce every single time it is opened. It is the sacred cultivationnd who can be entered by those whose names appeared on the list the leaders of the four Great True Realms decide upon. The time when the will be opened again is no longer far away. If I can obtain the right to enter this time, then I''m seven-tenths confident that once Ie out, I''ll be half a step away from Sr Kalpa!''


    Jing Nan Zi no longer had any hesitation. With his right hand, he seized the air in the direction of the red armor, which was lying on the ground, drenched by the bloody rain.


    The armor instantly flew up and separated into several parts that covered Jing Nan Zi''s entire body, pieces connecting with each other to once again turn into a red battle armor. Jing Nan Zi looked filled with murderous aura when he equipped that battle armor. As his long crimson hair danced in the bloody rain, he picked up the helmet. Once he put it on, he turned around and took a step off the blood-red mountain.


    Boom!


    The mountain shattered into pieces, and a ray of red light flew out from the copsed ruins. That light contained a rectangr object that looked like a coffin and was crimson in color. There were streams of light shining on it, as well as countless bumps formed by runic symbols. Anyone who saw this items would feel their hearts and souls trembling.


    Jing Nan Zi took a step towards the crimson coffin. When he touched it, he fused into it. Immediately, arge amount of the runic symbols began sparkling, and the coffin turned into a ray of piercing light that charged into the sky with a bang, at a speed that was difficult to describe with words.


    With the bloody rain falling on it, the coffin flew out of the cultivation in the blink of an eye. Then, in the form of a long arc, it charged towards the direction where Crimson mey in the vast gxy.


    Days passed. The people in the seal within Crimson me remained still and unmoving, immersed in the condition that fell upon them due to the power of the World Stone. There was a dazed expression on Su Ming''s face. No one knew what he had seen in the ripple from the World Stone.


    The bald crane was drooling as it mumbled in its spot, muttering words that perhaps even the crane itself would not be able to hear clearly.


    At that moment, Crimson me was dark. Most of the people would not venture out and do anything. After all, the ferocious beasts in Crimson me had walked out of their sealed regions, and everything had be different from how it was in the past. For the cultivators in the ce, the caution they had exercised during the past few years became the barrier that would ensure their safety.


    The night was not quiet, though. The ferocious beasts would roar out asionally, their voices slicing through the night sky and traveling in all directions.


    The old woman in the house at the top of the mountain in the eastern region of Crimson me was sitting inside with her legs crossed. She had seldom ventured out during the past few years, because her heart had been slightly uneasy all this while, but in the end, she could only turn her unease into sighs.


    On this night, as the old woman was sitting in her house and meditating, her eyes suddenly flew open, and a hint of shock appeared within them.


    The entire night sky of Crimson me turned red at that instant. All the cultivators on the ground woke up and lifted their heads at the same time to look at the sky in shock.


    In fact, even the roaring ferocious beasts abruptly stopped letting out any sort of sound.


    The thing that had caused the sky of Crimson me to turn red was a piercing ray of red light. Its manifestation in the sky was a telling sign that something was approaching this ce at an extreme speed. At that moment, it was moving through theyer of air at the highest point in the sky.


    The red light was too fast for anyone to see what was inside. In the blink of an eye, it was as if the sky had been put on fire. Momentster, the light crashed onto the ground, and with the collision spot as its center, a wave of impact that was like a violent gust swept through the entire area.


    Wherever this wave of impact went, the ground would be instantly eroded. There were even several volcanoes that turned instantaneously into dirt. All manner of living except for those who had reached the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm within a circr area of ten thousand lis died in an instant, without even being able to let out a single scream of pain.


    However, even those who had reached the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm coughed up a huge mouthful of blood due to the wave of impact and were all gravely wounded by it.


    Once the booming sound that came from the wave of impact faded away, a gigantic red coffin could be seen on the spot where the wave of impact had originated, which was also where the red light had crashed onto the ground. Nearly a third of it had prated into the ground in a diagonal manner.


    A human face popped up on the surface of the coffin''s lid as the countless bumps that were runic symbols shone and streams of light flowed out from the coffin. More urately speaking, the thing that showed up was not a face but a head wearing a helmet. Gradually, Jing Nan Zi''s head and body showed up on the coffin''s lid before he eventually walked out, as if he had just phased through it.


    As he looked at the ground around him, he let out a cold harrumph. The murderous aura about him surged into the sky, and he lifted his right hand to strike the coffin. The runic symbols immediately shone intensely, and the coffin turned into a long red spear, which Jing Nan Zi picked up.


    At the instant he held the blood-red spear, a power that belonged to those in the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm was released from his body without him bothering to put even a single bit of disguise on it. At the instant it erupted from his body and swept through Crimson me, it told all the people in the area that he had arrived.


    Jing Nan Zi lifted his left hand, and a jade slip appeared on his palm. When he squeezed it, green light immediately spread out and covered thend beneath his feet. It traveled so quickly that in the span of ten breaths, that green light had already covered all thend, all the cultivators, and all the ferocious beasts in Crimson me.


    It even seeped into the depths of the ground and covered the sealed region. Once it did so, an illusory projection of several dozens of feet lit up on the jade slip. That projection showed aplete Crimson me.


    This scene was almost identical to what the ancient bronze sword had manifested in the air when the True Guard were investigating the region.


    As the green light covered all the living beings in Crimson me, it made all the cultivators in thend know clearly that¡­ a True Guard had descended!


    The old woman in the house on the mountain in the eastern region was shivering at that moment. Her face was stark pale as panic revealed itself in her features. The ripple of power she sent out also showed a submissive gesture.


    Jing Nan Zi cast a look at the illusory projection before he disappeared without a trace. When he reappeared, he was already at the gigantic crack where Su Ming and the others had lingered for some time in the past. Jing Nan Zi charged in along it.


    At this instant, the ripples of power and the mighty pressure of Jing Nan Zi caused the bodies of the people in the seal to experience tremors of different degrees, as they were immersed in the strange state caused by the World Stone.


    A violent shudder wrecked Su Ming''s body as he remained seated. A hint of struggle appeared in his dazed and lifeless eyes. A brilliant re shone within them, and he seemed to have snapped awake at that instant. Rarely seen shock appeared on his face.


    ''What is this power? It''sparable to the Undying and Imperishable World! It actually immersed me within itself that I almost couldn''t free myself from it!''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Sweat broke out on his forehead, and the stones around him loosened by arge margin. At the instant Su Ming stood up, the stones in the area turned into ashes. The barrier of ten feet between him and the area of the World Stone also disappeared before Su Ming''s eyes.


    It allowed him to see the area that was ten feet away from him. He saw Long Li shuddering in the diamond-shaped screen of light, along with the nine gs and the nine-headed, green-faced kirin¡­ as well as a stone shining with a brilliant light as it remained inside a floating screen of light.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the stone, a bang rang out in his head, and the dazed state he was previously in threatened to overtake him again. If Su Ming had not immediately bit his tongue, he might have lost himself again. He sucked in a sharp breath and no longer looked at the stone. However, he knew clearly that the stone had been the reason for his unconsciousness.


    Judging by how Long Li had set up a Rune to fend it off, it was clear that he had been prepared for it since the start. If Su Ming was to make a guess based on this, then there was a high chance that everything had happened by Long Li''s deliberate actions.


    ''What is this thing? How could it possess such shocking power?'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not look at the stone, but at an ancient scroll ced before Long Li.


    At that instant, a muffled boom suddenly came from the distance. Once it rang out, a terrifying presence that caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble violently spread out to cover the whole area.


    This presence was incredibly domineering, and even though Su Ming was unfamiliar with it, the feeling it gave off made him think of the time when the True Guards hade to patrol and sent their divine sense to sweep through the all those years ago.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He saw ayer of green light phasing through the stone walls around him, and it was rapidly spreading and filling the area.


    He was not unfamiliar with this sight. This was something he''d seen when the True Guards hade in the past!


    ''A True Guard has arrived!''


    Su Ming immediately remembered the conversation shared between Tian Lin and Ye Shen Tong. He then longer hesitated and moved. But just as he was about to leave so that he would not be covered by the green light, he cast a nce at the ancient scroll before Long Li, and his footsteps came to a halt.

 Chapter 777 — Plot for Murder

    <h4>Chapter 777: Plot for Murder</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ''This ancient scroll is clearly very important to Long Li, since he ced it in front of him. I wonder if it''s an Enchanted Treasure or it contains some other secrets inside it.'' A thought bloomed in Su Ming''s heart, but he soon forced down the decision to wake up the bald crane and have it retrieve the ancient scroll.


    This was not a very intelligent move, and it was also incredibly risky. Besides, there were many strange changes in the sealed region at that moment, and time was short. The True Guard''s powerful presence was swiftly closing in from the distance, and the green light was about to reach him.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he turned around resolutely. With a single move, he arrived beside the unconscious bald crane. Once he grabbed it, he ced it in his storage bag and started charging through the stone wall.


    ''What happened here? How could a True Guard descend to this ce? Could it be that it has been several years since I fell unconscious and the True Guards from the gxy beyond Crimson me have once again began their patrol?


    ''If that isn''t the case, then Tian Lin must have kicked his n into motion!''


    Su Ming was moving forward with his physical power through the stone wall, but before he could travel too far ahead, a violent bang came from behind him, the area where the World Stone was.


    In the mid of that bang, Su Ming heard Long Li''s low roars.


    At that moment, a voice that could cause an endless chill to creep up a person'' heart and have them find a bloody stench wafting into their nose reverberated in the air. "An uwful ant!"


    Su Ming''s heart shuddered. As his pupils shrank, he increased his speed as he rushed forward. He could sense that Long Li was fleeing rapidly in the tunnel behind him, and there was a terrifying presence chasing after him at a rxed pace.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. As he circted his cultivation, he became even more cautious. However, before even an hour went past, another muffled but just as violent boom came from the sealed region.


    The spot where the booming sound came from was not too far from Su Ming. Tian Lin''s word rang through the area. "Sun Kun, Su Ming, if the two of you are still hiding here, then you will surely die! Come out and fight with us to kill the True Guard!"


    There was a shrill, hoarse tone to Tian Lin''s voice. Clearly, the booming sound just then had caused grave injuries to him.


    "Fellow Daoist Sun, fellow Daoist Su, this True Guard is in the middle stage of World ne Realm, so no matter how well the two of you hide, it''ll still be difficult for you to escape death! Why don''t youe out and work together with us to fight against him?!" There was a feebleness to Long Li''s voice as it echoed through the tunnels.


    "Oh? Sun Kun, Su Ming¡­ So there are four people alive? But I only detected three people''s lights¡­ Interesting, could it be that there is someone who isn''t recorded in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence''s records besides those from the alien races?" Jing Nan Zi wondered, his cold voice echoing through the tunnels.


    Booming sounds continued reverberating in the air for the next couple moments. The muffled roars, the shing of Arts, and piercing sounds might being from a distance, but when those sounds fell into Su Ming''s ears as he continued charging forward, he could imagine just how brutal the fight was.


    Su Ming knew clearly that this fight was not something that he could easily join. At that moment, as he charged forward, he no longer headed to the depths of the sealed region, but instead moved swiftly towards the entrance.


    When Su Ming was fleeing outwards, Sun Kun, who was at the core of the sealed region, had a variety of emotions flickering on his face. He could hear the booming sounds and roars in well enough. At that moment, he gritted his teeth and stood up, then charged into one of the tunnels by his side. His body instantly fell into a semi-transparent state.


    ''Damn it, they actually said my name. Even if I run away from this ce, I''ll still be chased down, so if I don''t want to be a wanted criminal that won''t know peace¡­ I have to fight!''


    It was not that Sun Kun had never thought about running before, but his kinsmen bearing his family name were on the cultivation where he stayed. If he truly became a wanted criminal, then his kinsmen would definitely be the first people to be brutally ughtered.


    Sun Kun disappeared into the tunnel and charged towards the spot where the booming sounds wereing from. At that moment, Su Ming was already very close to the entrance. He had even arrived at the spot where the endless dead red threads were located, which they had stepped through when they had entered the sealed region.


    Yet right at the moment Su Ming arrived, his footsteps froze. Sitting and meditating before him was a man with long, red hair. That man was just sitting there calmly, having ced his helmet by the side to reveal a callous face. His long and narrow eyes might have been closed, but he gave Su Ming the impression that he was facing off against an ancient, ferocious beast.


    "So you''re the person whose bloodline isn''t registered on the records?" When speaking with that cold voice of his, the red-haired man slowly opened his eyes. The instant he did so, a ray of red light that looked like blood filled the air.


    Su Ming had not noticed him. His Atman had not detected this person''s presence at all just now. However, the presence about him was the exact same as the one he sensed on the True Guard just now.


    However, Tian Lin and the others were fighting against the True Guard right then, so the person before him had to be a clone or a Nascent Divinity.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He moved back without any hesitation, looking as if he was about to retreat and avoid the True Guard. His actions matched what the red-haired man judged he would do.


    "You''re just a mere cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm. What a waste for me to leave my clone here." The red-haired man shook his head, then lifted his right hand to casually point towards Su Ming.


    Bang!


    Su Ming coughed up blood and his entire body immediately wilted. He looked as if he had suffered grave injuries. His right arm swept through the air before him, and he started falling backwards like a kite with a torn string.


    However, the red-haired man did not notice that when Su Ming swung his arm before him, a shadow had flown out of his sleeve and stung the air fiercely.


    The shadow was the poisonous wasp, but the spot it had stung was empty. There was only air there.


    "Weaker than an ant."


    The red-haired man stood up and picked up the helmet before he took a step towards Su Ming. When he was in midair, he lifted his left hand once again. This time, he had his fingers pressed together to form a straight line before striking the air in the direction of the retreating Su Ming.


    At that instant however, a freezing re begun to shine in the eyes of Su Ming, who had blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth and whose body was falling backwards. He stared at the spot where the red-haired man was, and the wilted look on his face instantly disappeared, reced by killing intent. He lifted his right hand with his palm facing upwards and the back of his hand facing downwards. He repeated this action several times, and Destiny''s power swiftly filled his body.


    His divine ability to change the flow of time was activated at that moment. However, he did not use it on the red-haired man. Instead, he used it on himself.


    Because of that, the red-haired man continued moving forward, but Su Ming''s retreating body looked as if time had reversed for it. His act of moving backwards turned into him charging forward, and since the power of time was contained in that burst of speed, it momentarily stunned even the red-haired man.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ming appeared before the red-haired man. This was not Su Ming himself charging forward, but the action of moving backwards being turned into a forward charge because time had been reversed. Perhaps more urately speaking, he had returned to a spot he''d been at a certain point of time.


    At that time, Su Ming had forced himself to cough up blood. Using blood as a disguise, he had swung his arm, and the poisonous wasp had flown out from his sleeve to sting the empty space beside him.


    At that moment, as time had reversed on Su Ming, the same thing urred to his wasp. Now, the wasp had appeared beside Su Ming¡­ and also right next to the red-haired man who had moved forward just now to chase after Su Ming.


    A sharp needle appeared on the wasp''s stinger. That needle shone with a strange light as it pierced forward. However, while the wasp had indeed stung air in the beginning, now, the red-haired man was in that spot.


    It was as if both parties had calcted and nned for precisely this to happen. The poisonous wasp''s needle swiftly stabbed into the red-haired man''s right arm.


    The act of using Destiny''s Art to change his own time instead of another person''s was a show that Su Ming''s use of Destiny''s power had be vastly different from before. He had be even more adept in using this Art. In fact, he even gave off the feeling that he was using it with ease.


    "You''re just a mere clone, how dare you even think about killing me!"


    Su Mingughed coldly. Everything he had done previously was for the poisonous wasp to sting the red-haired man. He knew clearly just how frightening the wasp''s poison was, but no matter how strong the poison was, if it did not enter his enemy''s body, it would be useless.


    Su Ming did not have the confidence that the poisonous wasp would be able to outsmart this clone, whose real self was a True Guard whose divine sense and level of cultivation far surpassed Tian Lin and the others. That was why to ensure that everything would go ording to n, he spared no pains in faking his retreat and coughing up blood to arrange this set up within an incredibly short amount of time.


    At that moment, as the red-haired man shook violently, he let out a shrill roar. His right arm instantly melted, and the decay was rapidly spreading upwards. In the blink of an eye, his legs also began corroding.


    "What is this poison?!"


    The red-haired man''s expression changed drastically. He could not spare any attention to kill Su Ming. Instead, he tried to return to where his real self was at the fastest speed he could muster. Only then was there a possibility for him to keep his body of a clone around.


    "Running away?" A ruthless re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. However, he knew that even though his opponent was a clone, he was still a True Guard with power that belonged to a Lord of a World ne. Fear had only appeared in him because of the poison. If he used his power of the World ne, it would be difficult for Su Ming to put up a fight.


    It was especially so for that single attack he''d used just then. If Su Ming had not used his physical body and cultivation to simultaneously resist it while also having the Five Direction Seal in his body acting as a cushion, it would have been incredibly difficult for him to resist it.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming seized something in his bosom with his right hand. He brought out a gourd, and it instantly opened an eye to stare at the red-haired man that was charging into the distance.


    Almost at the instant the eye on the gourd locked onto Jing Nan Zi''s clone, the clone''s heart shuddered, as if his soul had been marked. Su Ming''s cold voice then reached his ears.


    "Treasured gourd, please kill him!"

 Chapter 778 — Destroy the Clone

    <h4>Chapter 778: Destroy the Clone</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Treasured gourd, please kill him!"


    At the instant Su Ming said these simple words, the eye on the gourd that was staring at the red-haired man blinked, and a wisp of green fog immediately drifted out of the gourd. A presence that made Su Ming''s heart tremble instantly erupted.


    He saw an incredibly adorable doll appear in the fog as it erupted. That doll was the size of a palm, and there was an even smaller sword in its hand. The doll rose into the air as it rode on the green fog, then with a shocking speed that not even Su Ming could see clearly, it arrived beside the red-haired man in the distance in the blink of an eye. Once it circled around him once, the green fog became much duller and swiftly returned to the gourd.


    All of this happened at an incredibly fast pace. Only about two or three breaths passed in the time the doll appeared to the moment it disappeared.


    By then, the red-haired man''s body in the distance had already shattered. His head waspletely detached from his body, before he could even have the chance to retaliate. The poison in him reduced his body to a puddle of water, and his soul as well as his Nascent Divinity were destroyed by the gourd.


    Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. He might have had a high approximation of the gourd''s power, but at that moment, he realized that he had still underestimated it. He did not expect that it would possess such a terrifying might.


    ''Perhaps it wouldn''t be so shocking if I had used the gourd on its own. This might have happened because the red-haired True Guard was also poisoned by my wasp.'' Su Ming calmed his heart and analyzed the situation rationally.


    At this moment, a furious roar came from the sealed region. As it reverberated in the air, Long Li, Tian Lin, and Sun Kun''s bitter, weakened harrumphs could be heard mixed within it.


    "Su Ming, you''re Su Ming! How dare you kill my clone! No matter where you are, I, Jing Nan Zi, will kill you!"


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He turned around and ignored Jing Nan Zi''s roars. At that moment, the clone was no longer blocking his path. It would not be difficult for him to leave this ce.


    "Not only will I kill you, I will also ughter all your people and all your kin!"


    Jing Nan Zi''s voice was still echoing madly in the air. The rumbling was growing more intense, and it sounded as if the fight was getting closer to this ce.


    Su Ming stopped moving. However, the reason for his pause was not the endless red threads that had gathered for an unknown reason at the exit before him. Judging by the looks, these red threads were the objects that had went after Su Ming and the others'' lives previously.


    They had gathered in this ce for some unknown reason. At the instant Su Ming was about to exit the ce, he immediately sensed a boundless sea of red with his Atman.


    Yet this was not the reason behind Su Ming not taking that step forward but freezing up instead. What made Su Ming''s feet stop was Jing Nan Zi mentioning that he would ughter his people.


    "ughter my people¡­ What familiar words. Someone had once said the same thing to me, but he died in the end. I do have a huge aversion towards people saying those words," Su Ming muttered softly.


    "Not only will I kill your people, I will find your sect and destroy it! Only then will your crime of killing my clone be pardoned!" Jing Nan Zi''s voice was getting closer, and a mighty, frightening power spread over along with his voice.


    Su Ming no longer moved forward. Instead, killing intent shone in his eyes, and he turned around to cast a nce at the sealed region.


    "ughter my people and destroy my n¡­ Since I cannot leave this ce soon, then I might as well try¡­ and kill you!"


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and moved back swiftly, appearing right at the entrance. Once he let his presence outwards, the red threads that had been moving in and out of the entrance, not noticing Su Ming, instantly let out shrill whistles and charged straight at him.


    All of the red threads then swiftly started to move. In the blink of an eye, a boundless sea of them packed closely together came crashing towards Su Ming, as if a tidal wave had surged up and was charging over.


    Su Ming turned around and dashed back into the sealed region like a bolt of lightning. The vast sea of red threads surged behind him, giving a close chase.


    As Su Ming moved forward, he made his voice reverberate in all directions. "Tian Lin, Long Li, Sun Kun, if the three of you are still alive, then hold back the True Guard with all your strength! Let out your presence and let me know where you are, I have a red thread wave behind me!"


    Jing Nan Zi, who was in an empty space in the sealed region where there were many tunnels and who was dressed in red armor and a red helmet, threw the long red spear in his hand outwards. Immediately, all the diamond-shaped scales at the center of Long Li''s brows crumbled. He coughed up blood, and as his body fell backwards, he crashed into the stone wall behind him.


    Sun Kun was lying by the side at that moment with blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth. He had a dull look on his face, and his chest was a bloody mess. It was as if his heart had been dug out by someone.


    There was also a big tree on the empty ground. As its branches spread out, theypletely sealed off all the tunnels that served as exits. There were also huge branches that were swiftly cracking towards Jing Nan Zi like a whip.


    "The three of you can be considered as outstanding people in the initial stage of World ne Realm, especially you, descendant of the Tian Family who I did not kill all those years ago. I didn''t expect that you would be able to reach World ne Realm as well.


    "Looks like it was the correct choice to spare your life all those years ago. After all, your family has the rare constitution that can fuse together with nts. You''ve kept this sal tree in good shape," Jing Nan Zi said tly while looking coldly at the big tree that was Tian Lin.


    "Jing Nan Zi, even if I die today, I will make you pay!"


    Tian Lin''s face appeared on the tree. His heart was filled with frustration. This was not part of his n. Everything should not have happened this way. Beside them, the alien race''s Duke of Crimson me should also be fighting against Jing Nan Zi.


    Only then could they kill Jing Nan Zi, and only then would Tian Lin be able to exact his revenge. However, this current state of affairs waspletely different from his ns. This frustrated Tian Lin, and also brought out a sense of regret, since this whole thing had went into an absurd direction.


    ''I''ve made preparations for so many years while looking for a chance. After great difficulty, it finally came, but because I fell unconscious, Ye Shen Tong woke up, and he summoned Jing Nan Zi based on the thought I nted in him¡­


    ''The timing wasn''t right. Could it be that even the heavens are in favor of Jing Nan Zi so that he could avoid this disaster?!'' Tian Lin descended into a state of madness and had the whip before him crack in the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jing Nan Zi swung the long spear in his hands before he thrust it forward. With a bang, the air around him distorted and fell apart. Numerous cracks appeared on the big tree that was Tian Lin, and many parts of his tree body crumbled to pieces.


    It was when Tian Lin had already returned to his human form and was staggering backwards that Su Ming''s voice reached this area. When Tian Lin heard the words, his eyes immediately turned bloodshot. As he let out his presence, he charged towards Jing Nan Zi.


    Long Li struggled to his feet. As blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, powerful hate appeared in his dull eyes. He was only one step away from obtaining the World Stone, but his actions had been cut off by the sudden appearance of this True Guard, causing him to be one step short of sess.


    He was also in a life-and-death crisis at the moment. The opponent''s strength, the difference of an entire level between them, and the advantage of being able to use the power of World nes without having to worry about expenditure made it so that he was only able to fend death with much difficulty.


    And that was only because Long Li had already reached the pinnacle of the initial stage in World ne Realm, was only half a step away from reaching the middle stage. Besides that, Tian Lin had his Nascent Divinity change ces with his physical body, so he could bring out power that was slightly greater than what Long Li could, though it still had yet to reach the middle stage. Sun Kun''s various Enchanted Treasures had also extended this fight to his point in time.


    "I''ll fight to the bitter end! If I don''t, I''ll die!" Long Li howled. He lifted his right hand and tapped a few spots on his chest, and the power of a World ne erupted swiftly from his body. At the same time, a ck horn crawled out of the top of his skull. Arge amount of scales also appeared on the skin of his face. In the blink of an eye, Long Li turned into a human-shaped beast, and as he roared, he charged towards Jing Nan Zi.


    In the distance, Sun Kun bit the tip of his tongue. Arge amount of red appeared in his eyes, and he let out a shrill cry as his dwarfish body trembled. His voice contained a shocking prative power. When he cried out, his body trembled violently and swiftly withered away, as if all his life force and essence had turned into nourishment for that piercing cry.


    The moment the piercing cry reached Jing Nan Zi, he froze for a moment in midair. The roar echoed in his head, and it felt as if a sharp needle had stabbed his mind before it turning into a loud buzz in his ears.


    It was at this moment that Long Li swiped Jing Nan Zi''s chest with the w of his half-human, half-beast body. Tian Lin closed in with a hideous expression. Branches gew out of his fingertips and crawled into Jing Nan Zi''s body like drills.


    At that instant, a buzzing sound sliced through the air from one of the tunnels in the beehive. In the blink of an eye, Su Ming rushed out of the tunnel by the side. He hade to this ce by rushing towards the familiar presences.


    This was the first time since they had parted ways that they had gathered together once more. However, they did not have time for a nice chitchat. Right after Su Ming flew out, the tunnel behind him let out a bang, and the red thread wave burst out from the tunnel like the eruption from a volcano.


    "I know the way to the ce sealing the Duke of Crimson me! Take me with you, I''ll guide you there!"


    Sun Kun was the first to speak up in a shrill voice. Almost at the instant he said these words, Su Ming closed in on him and grabbed his body before he charged towards the tunnel right before him. Tian Lin and Long Li followed right after him without any hesitation or regard for their own injuries.


    As for Jing Nan Zi, he was first stabbed in the mind by Sun Kun''s strange voice, then struck by Long Li''s desperate attack and Tian Lin''s crazed assault, but his level of cultivation was high, and he quickly recovered. Before the red threads could pounce on him, he charged after Su Ming and the others.


    However, the instant he was about to move, Su Ming turned around and stepped into the cave before throwing out an item from his right hand.


    Eight colors roamed about in the air. They naturally came from Su Ming''s eight-colored crystal. The moment it appeared, it shattered with a bang and formed a power that could freeze souls, freezing Jing Nan Zi''s body for a moment!


    The price for that momentary pause was being submerged by the boundless wave of the red threads.

 Chapter 779 — The Fifth Abyss Pact

    <h4>Chapter 779: The Fifth Abyss Pact</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, it did not matter whether it was Su Ming or the others, all of them knew clearly that if even they had a way to dodge those red threads or escape from them, then the True Guard who was stronger than they were and who had already reached the middle stage of World ne Realm would definitely be able to escape.


    They would only be able to trap him for a moment. The True Guard would definitely be able to rush out and chase after them soon enough.


    Time was precious for them at that moment. They could not afford to waste even a single instant. To protect his life, Sun Kun quickly told Su Ming everything about the path he had found as the other charged forward while holding him.


    With Sun Kun guiding the way because he had gone to the core of the seal before, Su Ming moved through the tunnels in the beehive at full speed. Long Li and Tian Lin were heavily wounded, but they gritted their teeth and followed closely behind. After all, if they could not catch up and were left behind, they would end up dead once Jing Nan Zi caught up to them.


    The span of time it takes for an incense stick to burn quickly passed. As Su Ming was quickly moving through the tunnels with Sun Kun in hand, a muffled boom reached. Jing Nan Zi''s domineering pressure spread out with a bang from a spot far away.


    Su Ming''s expression changed slightly. He became even faster. Long Li and Tian Lin''s expressions turned even darker and paler. They knew that Jing Nan Zi had already gotten out of being trapped by the red threads, and it was most likely that he was already closing in on them.


    "The core is right before us! It''s less than five thousand feet to that ce if we move along this tunnel!" Sun Kun''s face was void of blood. As he quickly spoke with a sharp voice, Su Ming traveled forward as if he had turned into a gust of wind.


    Whoosh!


    Su Ming looked as if he had closed that distance of five thousand feet by warping, but in truth, he had simply used that extreme speed of his and shot through the air. Once he rushed over, he appeared in an incrediblyrge and spacious karst cave.


    This ce was about several hundreds of thousands of feet in size. There was a pool of purplish ck magma at the center, and submerged in that magma was a skeleton with three swords pierced through its skeletal frame.


    The moment Su Ming arrived, a wave of suffocating heat crashed into his face. Once he breathed it in, he felt as if his entire body was about to burst into mes.


    Su Ming stood in midair and swept his gaze through the area. When his eyes fell on the skeleton in the purplish ckva, Long Li and Tian Lin also rushed out of the tunnel behind him in the form of long arcs. They stood beside Su Ming, and once they saw everything around them, they sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Duke of Crimson me!"


    "That skeleton is definitely the Duke of Crimson me, the mighty cultivator from the alien race who has been sealed here for years!"


    While Long Li and Tian Lin were looking at the skeleton in the purplish ck magma, Su Ming''s pupils constricted and his heart trembled. Ever since he hade to this sealed region, he had sensed a pair of eyes watching him. At the instant he looked towards the skeleton and met its gaze, that feeling as if he was being watched appeared once again.


    That feeling was incredibly strong, so strong in fact that Su Ming could tell that the pair of eyes that had been watching him outside belonged to this skeleton. This pair of eyes that met Su Ming''s gaze seemed to possess a vast amount of life force, which caused his heart to shiver, and at the same time, it also made him feel as if he was seeing multiple illusions.


    Tian Lin seized his chest. Blood trickled out of his mouth, then said urgently, "We have to break open all the seals in the mighty cultivator''s body. This is the only way we can fight against Jing Nan Zi!"


    Su Ming released Sun Kun from his grasp. At that moment, the power of the World ne here had restored some of his cultivation base, and he said anxiously, "But how do we open all the seals in the mighty cultivator''s body?"


    "I¡­ know! We just need to take away the World Stone, and the seal here will lose its bnce. Then, it''llpletely shatter. It''s a pity that before I could retrieve the World Stone, I was heavily wounded by the True Guard, or else the seal would have shattered a long time ago.


    "I remember where the World Stone is, but I''ll need time. If you can hold back Jing Nan Zi for some time, then I''m seven-tenths certain that I''ll be able to shatter the seal." Long Li panted harshly as he spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Do you mean it when you say that you are seven-tenths certain?" Tian Lin gritted his teeth and whipped his head around to look at Long Li. Even Sun Kun and Su Ming looked towards him in silence.


    Long Li sucked in a deep breath and dered in a low voice, "Things have already progressed to this point. Why would I speak carelessly now? If we don''t kill the True Guard Jing Nan Zi, then we will all die here. I meant what I said before!"


    "All right. Brother Su, Brother Sun, we are all people Jing Nan Zi wants to kill. Not a single one of us will be able to escape alone, but I swear that if we do manage to kill Jing Nan Zi, then everything on his person will belong to all of you. I will want none of it."


    While Tian Lin spoke, Jing Nan Zi''s low roar came from a tunnel on the side. Judging by the location from where the voice came, he should not be too far away from them.


    Su Ming''s expression was solemn. There was no longer any other method at that moment. This was the only way. He nodded.


    As Sun Kunughed bitterly, he quickly brought out some medicinal cores and ced them in his mouth, seizing every moment that he had to exercise his breathing.


    "Brother Long, when Jing Nan Zi appearster, we will risk our lives to stop him, but you must hurry. We¡­ we can only buy you the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn. This is our limit. If you don''t seed by then¡­" Tian Lin stopped speaking.


    Long Li sucked in a deep breath and said in a somber voice, "This amount of time is enough. If I still don''t manage to seed, then it can only be that the heavens want us to die."


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. He immediately took a few steps backwards, and a loud bang came from the tunnel in the distance. Countless shattered rocks shot out as that bang reverberated in the air. As they charged towards Su Ming and the others, a frightful presence surged forth to devour them like an ancient ferocious beast that had its mouth wide open to eat its prey.


    Tian Lin''s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and turned into a big tree. As its branches danced in the air wildly, an endless amount of shadows manifested to charge forward, filling the air and earth.


    By the side, Sun Kun bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a blood arrow. At the same time, a part of his blood turned into a blood-colored runic symbol in midair. A thick, bloody stench spread out, and there was ayer of blood fog circling around the symbol. As it rushed forward, Sun Kun let out a sharp whistle. His dwarfish body shuddered, and arge number of small objects were shaken out from all over his body.


    Among these small objects were jade pendants, crystal pearls, and several emerald-colored tes. There were even some wooden objects with carvings on them. There were hundreds of these items that fell off Sun Kun''s body, and once he flung them out, they turned into hundreds of long arcs that charged forward.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. As he moved backwards, he lifted his right hand, and the killing sword appeared on his palm. His eyes burned brightly as he circted his cultivation base. A tremendous amount of physical power erupted forth. He turned into a sword light and rushed forward.


    Once the three of them attacked simultaneously to resist the murderous presence in the red light, Long Li moved back, then dove into one of the tunnels in the beehive to rush towards the spot where the secondary core was located.


    "You managed to make me release the first of my self-imposed seals, you should be proud of yourselves, ants." A cold voice filled with a chilling tone reached the group as they attacked at the same time.


    Soon after, three bloody shadows charged towards Su Ming and the other two from the red light.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Tian Lin was the at the front of the group. When he was touched by the red shadow, he coughed up blood. Half of his body, which had taken the form of a big tree, shattered before he turned into his Nascent Divinity and fell backwards.


    The sword in Su Ming''s hand swept against the red shadow, from which a vast power spread out. It contained a destructive presence, and just as it was about to rush into Su Ming''s body, the light from the Five Direction Seal instantly spread out. As it resisted the destructive power, the ordinary robe on Su Ming''s body shuddered and turned into the Sacred Constetion Robe to fight against that destructive power.


    These two supreme treasures as well as Su Ming''s own physical power allowed him to maintain his bnce even as he coughed up blood and retreated. He swung his arm, and his statue of the God of Berserkers appeared for the first time in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It lifted its fist and hurled a punch towards that red shadow.


    At the instant Sun Kun came into contact with the red shadow, he spared no pains to have all the Enchanted Treasures on his person explode to fight against the ripples spreading out from the red runic symbol. Signs of destruction appeared in the air around him. He swiftly made a move to retreat, but at the moment he began moving backwards, a long red spear shot through the air with a hum and appeared right before him. Right when Sun Kun''s pupils shrank, that long spear pierced the center of his brows, going right through.


    Sun Kun trembled, and his body instantly began withering away, as if all his flesh and blood were being absorbed by the long spear. In the span of two breaths, he turned into a mummy.


    The red shadows before Su Ming and Tian Lin disappeared. Jing Nan Zi, who was dressed in red armor, walked out of the air before Sun Kun and grabbed the long spear. He pulled it out slowly from other''s head, then looked at Su Ming and Tian Lin.


    "One of you is a rat I didn''t kill in the past because I was merciful, and one of you is an unforgivable person who dared to kill my clone. How do you want to die? I''ll let the two of you choose yourselves," Jing Nan Zi said in a ghastly voice while holding onto the long red spear.


    There were red threads spinning around his weapon, and they were crawling into his arm. Those red threads were blood lines that had originally been Sun Kun''s flesh, blood, and essence. Once they entered Jing Nan Zi''s body, his presence increased at a shocking pace. The few injuries he had suffered just now recoveredpletely.


    When his gaze swept past Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers, his pupils shrank, though it was barely noticeable. Clearly, this was something he had never seen before. However, there were far too many criminals in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and there were endless divine abilities, which was why he only looked at it for a short moment.


    Su Ming''s expression was grim. He leaped up to stand on his statue''s shoulder, staring down at Jing Nan Zi. His grip on the killing sword tightened.


    Suddenly, a weak voice spoke up, its words reaching Su Ming''s ears.


    "Fellow ally from the sacred Abyss Builders, do you remember the fifth Abyss Pact¡­? I am the Duke of Crimson me of the Surging Indulgers. I am willing toply to the fifth Abyss Pact¡­ I just hope that you will resurrect the millions of my people who died in battle, leaving behind their Abyss Soul gs."


    That voice reverberated in the air, but Tian Lin and Jing Nan Zi did not notice it, a telling sign that the words were spoken solely for Su Ming.

 Chapter 780 — The Illusion Shattered

    <h4>Chapter 780: The Illusion Shattered</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. That voice was faint, but it had managed to enter his mind. The voice iming himself to be the Duke of Crimson me shocked Su Ming.


    "Fellow ally from the sacred Abyss Builders, don''t panic. You are the only one who can hear my voice. We can talk about the fifth Abyss Pactter. Now, I will help you through this difficulty¡­ The power of the seal still remains, and I don''t have an ounce of power in my body, neither can I move. Come¡­ to me. Come to my side. Only then will I be able to ensure your safety."


    The faint voice continued to echo in Su Ming''s ears. A barely noticeable glint appeared in his eyes. He did not turn his head back to look at the skeleton in the purplish ck magma.


    Tian Lin wiped away the blood at the corners of his lips and began tough loudly. As heughed, a hint of madness and grief revealed themselves in his voice. It sounded as if he had suppressed the grief in his heart for thousands of years, and right then, it exploded from his heart.


    "You''re asking me to choose how I want to die? Then I choose to die with you!!"


    Tian Lin lifted his right hand pushed against his chest. Su Ming saw Tian Lin''s physical body, which was inside his Nascent Divinity, instantly turn to pieces. This meant that he hadpletely abandoned his physical body. At that moment, he only had his Nascent Divinity left.


    However, he could notst in this state. This body made purely from his Nascent Divinity was not what he had obtained by refining his body. Tian Lin had instead obtained it by executing the Art to have his Nascent Divinity change ces with his physical body. He might have be much stronger because of it, but it was the same as burning his own potential to stimte his soul so that he could make himself invigorated before his death. It would notst long, and due to hisck of a physical body as a support, Tian Lin''s Nascent Divinity would surely scatter away in no time.


    He had chosen to die. This was his choice. If he had to die, he would do it by setting himself on fire. If he had to die, he would die¡­ while battling against his mortal enemy, Jing Nan Zi.


    "Ancestors of the Tian Family, your descendant, Tian Lin, is a unfilial son. Today, I will use my death to take revenge. Please protect me, o ancestors in heaven, so that I¡­ can kill this person!"


    An indomitable presence erupted forth from Tian Lin''s body. His Nascent Divinity''s appearance swiftly turned brown, the shade of tree bark. In the blink of an eye, his body also looked as if it had turned into a human-shaped tree.


    Arge number of branches crawled out of his index finger, and his body filled with the power of nts.


    ''He fused his Nascent Divinity together with his tree¡­''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He could tell what had happened to Tian Lin and the madness he had descended into. This was the strongest power he could muster in his life after he no longer cared about death and after he had ced one of his feet into his own coffin.


    Jing Nan Zi was in midair. As he held onto the long red spear, his pupils shrank slightly. A bloodthirsty fighting spirit appeared in his eyes, and a smile touched his lips under the helmet.


    "I spared you in the past because I noticed that your blood was the thickest among the Tian Family. You had practically reverted to your roots¡­" Jing Nan Zi swept the long spear in his right hand forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The air before Jing Nan Zi shattered. As the destruction spread, whatever was destroyed turned into an invisible storm. It caused the space to distort before it crashed straight into Tian Lin.


    He let out a loud roar. His cultivation base started boiling as if it had been set on fire. His speed increased by several fold, and the pressure he exuded could even rival Jing Nan Zi''s.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    These two people exchanged blows several times in midair. Every single time they attacked each other, Tian Lin''s body would shake so much that rumbling sounds would resonate in the air, and a number of ces on his body would be torn to pieces. However, those spots quickly recovered. After all, his Nascent Divinity had already fused with the tree. A tree was usually incredibly tenacious, and its life force was also extremely great.


    Because of it, even if Tian Lin was injured, he was able to instantly return to his peak condition. With his strength of someone who had attained greatpletion in the initial stage of World ne Realm, he could bring forth a terrifying might that was equivalent to those in the middle stage of that realm once he fused with the tree, and he actually managed to fight on equal grounds against Jing Nan Zi.


    At the instant another round of violent tremors spread through the area, Jing Nan Zi held the long spear in his hand andughed loudly with his head thrown back.


    "Very good, Tian Family''s child. Indeed, you didn''t disappoint me. The Tian Family has a great reputation in True Sacred Yin World¡­ If your ancestors had not rebelled and failed, this branch of the Tian Family which you belong to wouldn''t have been imprisoned in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, either."


    Brilliant light shone in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes. As he spoke in a ghastly voice, he turned into a long arc and appeared right in front of Tian Lin.


    Boom!


    The space between them shattered. A powerful wave of impact swept through the area and stirred up a loud rumble that spread through all directions.


    Tian Lin''s face was dark. He did not say a single word. Clearly, what Jing Nan Zi had said was not a secret to him. He rushed forward and fought against the True Guard again.


    Su Ming stood on the statue of the God of Berserkers, the wave of impact that swept backwards having blown his hair upwards. He had tightened his grip around the killing sword before, but now he loosened it as his eyes shone brightly. He did not rush into the battlefield, but he did not retreat to the Duke of Crimson me''s side, like the skeleton had asked him to do.


    Unless he absolutely had to, Su Ming would not choose to use the method the Duke of Crimson me had offered to him. After all, people were vicious and malicious. If he was careless, he would be doomed eternally.


    Su Ming stood on the statue calmly, holding the killing sword in his hand. The image of the sun gradually appeared in his left eye, and in his right was a bright crescent moon, making his eyes appear cloudy. At the same time, a star appeared in Su Ming''s heart.


    Illusion of Star, Sun, and Moon!


    Right then, Su Ming cast this illusory Art against Jing Nan Zi as he was fighting fiercely against Tian Lin. This illusion was something that others could not fend against, and the slightest carelessness would cause them to immediately sink into the illusion.


    Jing Nan Zi''s heart suddenly shuddered as he was fighting against Tian Lin, as if his heart was giving him a warning that an incredible danger was about to descend upon his head. His eyes began to shine, but before he could check the source of this danger¡­


    "Jing Nan Zi!!" Su Ming let out a loud shout and jumped off his statue of the God of Berserkers. His voice was like thunder, and it had even fused with his God of Berserkers'' roar, causing an unceasing amount of echoes to stir up in this karst cave, where the space was limited.


    "Jing Nan Zi."


    "Jing Nan Zi¡­"


    "Jing Nan Zi¡­"


    These echoes filled the air, and in the blink of an eye, they fused together, turning into a roar that sounded like the might of heavens.


    "Jing! Nan! Zi!"


    That roar caused Tian Lin''s ears to ring and shook Jing Nan Zi''s heart so violently that his mind became empty for a split second due to his carelessness. It was as if his soul had been called, forcing him to instinctively look towards Su Ming, who had been the one to produce that sound. What he saw was not Su Ming''s face, but the light from the sun and the moon. At the instant he saw them, he felt as if he had turned into a star. A bang immediately resounded in his head.


    When his vision cleared, he saw a brilliant smile, a gentle gaze, and a hand that was stretched towards him. The palm lines on that hand were coarse, but they gave the hand a feeling of warmth and solidness on which others could rely.


    "Big brother¡­"


    Jing Nan Zi was stunned. He looked at the young man who seemed to be in his twenties and was strongly built. There was a great sword strapped to his back. At that moment, he had his right hand extended towards Jing Nan Zi.


    "Brother, why are you crying when your big brother is around¡­? Train properly, and in the future, let''s explore the gxy together."


    Jing Nan Zi saw himself as well. He was a boy of about twelve or thirteen years of age. He had short hair and was thin. At that moment, he was crying. He remembered it. This was something from many years ago, and it was the most precious memory in his mind - the memory rted to his older brother.


    However, it was also the memory he did not want to recall the most. Yet now, it had surfaced before his eyes, looking incredibly real.


    "A man has to be straightforward and upstanding. Brother, you''re very gloomy, and this is something I don''t like. But I''m with you. One of these days, I''ll have your personality fixed."


    Jing Nan Zi''s ears echoed with his older brother''s voice. The scene before his eyes changed. He saw himself grown up, but the gloomy look on his face was even more prominent, and it was difficult for it to disappear. Only when he was before his brother would that gloomy expression turn into a bright smile.


    "I''m his older brother. I will pay with my life for the mistake he made!!"


    When Jing Nan Zi saw what event from his memory was, the smile on his face froze, then turned into grief and rage. This was the turning point in his life. It was the memory that had changed his life and was something he would never forget even if he died.


    Because at that time, he had lost his older brother.


    He saw himself kneeling on the ground while trembling. He saw his older brother standing before him with the great sword in hand. He saw an old man in front of them. That old man was looking at his older brother with an aloof expression on his face. Behind that old man was a girl with an even more aloof face. She was looking at Jing Nan Zi in disgust.


    "I, Chen Jing, am his older brother. He''s still young, I''ll die for him."


    Jing Nan Zi saw his older brother turn his head back and shing a gentle smile at him. As he smiled, Jing Nan Zi saw his older brother lift the sword in his head and stab his neck. As blood poured out, Jing Nan Zi roared madly.


    "Since your older brother has died for your crimes, I''ll overlook this."


    Jing Nan Zi shuddered. He let out a shrill roar, unable to control himself. This was the most painful memory in his head. He did not want to remember it. He wanted to bury this in the deep recesses of his mind, but now, it had surfaced, forcing him to watch it again.


    He saw himself kneeling beside his older brother''s corpse long after the old man and the girl had left. After remaining silent for a few days, his hair turned red, and a heinous aura of murderousness filled his body. His eyes became void of emotions, the only thing remaining in them being bloodlust with a touch of madness to it.


    He saw himself holding his older brother''s corpse¡­ and eating him. He had even crushed his older brother''s bones in his mouth. As his mouth filled with blood, he devoured his older brother.


    "Big brother, I''ll be with you. I am you. From now on, I am no longer Chen Nan. My name will be Jing Nan!"


    As Jing Nan Ziughed brokenly, endless pain traversed through his body. That pain came from both his physical body and his soul. The intenseness of it all shattered the memory before him. When everything cleared up, he found himself still in the karst cave, and right before him was Tian Lin attacking him continuously with all his strength.


    By the looks of it, the bloody taste in his mouth earlier had been due to Tian Lin''s attacks.

 Chapter 781 — Thought Contained in the Seal of Divine Essence

    <h4>Chapter 781: Thought Contained in the Seal of Divine Essence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He had only cast the Illusion of Star, Sun, and Moon on two people in total. One of them was Tian Lin, and the other was Jing Nan Zi, who was before him now.


    When these two people were under the illusion, they had the same reaction. Their most precious¡­ no, perhaps it would be more urate to say that it was the memory they did not want to recall the most that would be dug out and appear before them, forcing them to go through the pain it reminded them of once more.


    While they were in that illusion, they would lose the defense over their hearts, because the one who attacked their minds would not be anyone else but themselves.


    As the caster, Su Ming could see everything in the memory the one who had fallen under the illusion did not want others to know. He would even feel as if he was experiencing it himself, like that scene just now. Su Ming''s heart had shuddered as he saw Jing Nan Zi devour his own brother''s corpse.


    ''The injuries in the physical body can be healed using medicinal cores or by circting one''s cultivation bases, but the injuries of our hearts are wounds of the soul. Unless we forget about them, the only other way for them to be cured is to let time take its toll.


    ''This Illusion of Star, Sun, and Moon of mine does not injure a person''s physical body. It cannot even be considered as an offensive ability. It only draws out the most tender memory in a person''s heart and turns it into a traumatizing brand, making the person''s soul ache as if a scar that had been sealed off for a long time had been torn apart again!''


    As understanding appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, he saw Jing Nan Zi letting out a shrill roar with his head thrown back. He yanked off his helmet, revealing his long blood-red hair, and that strangely enchanting face of his.


    However, his face was pale right then. Red filled his eyes, and he even coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. He staggered backwards. Tian Lin''s crazed attacks were part of why he had coughed up blood, but the greater reason behind it was the memory he had just recalled. It seemed like it had only happened yesterday, and sharp pain stabbed his heart again and again


    "Big brother¡­"


    Jing Nan Zi continued moving backwards. Pain appeared in his eyes. His body trembled. Tian Lin''s face was filled with crazed killing intent at that moment, and he was recklessly executing all his divine abilities, throwing all the most lethal Arts and Enchanted Treasures he possessed against Jing Nan Zi at the fastest speed he could muster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Jing Nan Zi continued moving backwards. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, and there was bemusement, pain, and confusion in his eyes. Tian Lin brought forth all his power with a crazed look on his face, and as the booming sounds echoed in the air, he threw fist after fist against Jing Nan Zi''s body.


    "Did you think I didn''t know why you didn''t kill me in the past?! It''s only because the Tian Family''s inborn divine ability is incredibly rare among cultivators! We can fuse perfectly with the nts, and there''s even a chance a rare Growth Armor can be conglomerated!


    "You didn''t kill me because you lusted after the Tian Family''s Growth Armor. You sought after its might, but you could not obtain it from the Tian Family residing in True Sacred Yin World, that''s why you ced your attention on my family who was banished to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "You didn''t kill me because the thickness of my blood surpassed that of my ancestor''s, because I was the person who had the highest possibility of gathering together the Growth Armor in the Tian Family here!


    "This sal tree was the one you gifted to one of my ancestors of the first generation, and it has been passed down to the descendants of the Tian Family since then. What you need is the Growth Armor from the sal tree. Even though I know of your ns, I still fused with it to kill you. Only by doing so would I be able to bring forth my strongest power!"


    Tian Lin roared. The branches before him danced madly, and booming sounds echoed in the air. They shot towards Jing Nan Zi as he retreated, and in the blink of an eye, they crashed into the stone wall by the side.


    Boom!


    Shattered stones flew into the air. Su Ming sucked in a deep breath from the distance. The sun and moon disappeared from his eyes, and he tightened his grip around the killing sword in his hand. His eyes burned brilliantly. Just as he was about to attack, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Are you done fighting?"


    Jing Nan Zi, who was half sunk into the stone wall, lifted his head at that moment. There was still blood at the corners of his mouth, but the bemusement and confusion in his eyes had already disappeared, reced by a ghastly chill.


    Almost at the instant Jing Nan Zi said those words, he lifted his right hand and seized Tian Lin''s arm, who had thrown his fist forward. He yanked it closer before flinging Tian Ling into the air, and with it, his body started shuddering, and arge amount of crystalline light erupted.


    That crystalline light was the essence of his Nascent Divinity. At that moment, half of it had scattered away. When Jing Nan Zi had flung Tian Lin, the other crashed to the ground with a bang. He struggled to his feet with a bitter, despairing look on his face. He had already activated all his power, but he was still not an opponent to Jing Nan Zi.


    "I''ve underestimated you again."


    Jing Nan Zi cracked his neck as he walked out of the sunken wall. He did not look at Tian Lin, but cast a gloomy gaze at Su Ming, looking like a poisonous snake fixating its stare on him.


    "You have a poisonous wasp with a shocking poison, a mysterious gourd, and a divine ability that could make me sink into an illusion¡­ You''re very good. If you had be a Lord of a World ne, then even if you were just at the initial stage of World ne Realm, I wouldn''t have been your opponent. But now, you must die."


    Strong killing intent appeared in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes. It had been many years since he had wanted to kill a person as much as he did right then. Su Ming destroying his clone had angered him, but what he did just now surpassed him being just angered. The other had caused his rage to reach boiling point!


    Jing Nan Zi moved and disappeared without a trace. When he vanished, Su Ming''s expression changed. He warped as well, and when he reappeared, he was right before Tian Lin.


    Almost at the same moment Su Ming appeared, Jing Nan Zi also walked out from the air before Tian Lin. With a simple divine ability that contained noplex machinations, he hurled his fist at Su Ming.


    "You''re young, but you''re a cunning one. You actually managed to see that I wanted to kill this young member of the Tian Family first."


    Su Ming could not allow Jing Nan Zi to just kill Tian Lin so easily. Between the two of them, Tian Lin possessed the greaterbat prowess. If Tian Lin lived¡­ then they still might not be able to win this battle, but if Tian Lin died, then there would truly be no hope to gain victory.


    Su Ming stood between Tian Lin and Jing Nan Zi, blocking the other''s way. He swung the killing sword in his hand upwards to crash into Jing Nan Zi''s fist. Su Ming might seem as if he was resisting his opponent''s power, but in truth, he did not harbor any thoughts to fight back. All his strikes were for the purpose of blocking.


    Boom!


    Su Ming''s right hand, which held onto the killing sword, was torn into a bloody mess. The screen of light from the Five Direction Seal manifested, and Han Mountain Bell appeared inside it. Once the bell chimed, the small snake''s roars as well as its gaze of a Candle Dragon, which was filled with the power to capture souls, and the Nine-Headed Dragon that was Han Mountain Bell manifested. All of them focused on resisting Jing Nan Zi''s blows, and a deafening resounded in the cave.


    Su Ming was still wearing the Sacred Constetion Robe. He might find it difficult to bring out the robe''s full power, but its defensive properties still remained. But even with the Sacred Constetion Robe on him, Su Ming still coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. With a loud whooshing sound, his body flew backwards, and he grabbed Tian Lin on his retreat


    As Su Ming withdrew, he activated Destiny''s power with his left hand and pointed at Jing Nan Zi through the air. The poisonous wasp flew out from his sleeve in a sh and charged towards the enemy.


    Jing Nan Zi let out a cold harrumph, but his heart was in shock. After all, he was already in the middle stage of World ne Realm, and the power Su Ming showed only belonged to those in Earth Cultivation Realm. Yet this cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm was incredibly difficult to deal with. Jing Nan Zi was about to chase after him when he noticed a change in aw around him. Time seemed to be taking hold of his body, wishing to drag him back.


    A sense of danger filled his heart. Jing Nan Zi turned around and pointed at the air beside him. Layers of ripples appeared in the spot in the air. The poisonous wasp was forced to reveal its body, but just as Jing Nan Zi was about to tap its body with his finger, the poisonous wasp disappeared with a whoosh.


    "Hmm?" A glint appeared in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes. When he turned his head around to look at Su Ming, who was retreating, a strange light showed up in his eyes.


    Jing Nan Zi lifted his right hand and seized the air with his fingers. A dark light shone in his eyes and he said in a low voice, "Thews in this ce are those of fire. The rules in this ce are those of blood. With my seal of Divine Essence, I will now verify my path to my World ne. Within a hundred thousand feet, I will now seal speed, regeneration, physical power, the might of Enchanted Treasures, and the cirction of cultivation bases!"


    As he spoke, it was as if each of his words contained a supreme will. It was as if his words werew, and it could decide the alterations and operations of the world in a certain area.


    It was especially so for his words that dered to seal speed, regeneration, physical power, the might of Enchanted Treasures, and the cirction of cultivation bases. Right at the instant he dered the sealing of these five things, Su Ming''s speed as he retreated vanished. He had lost all of his speed.


    At the same time, Tian Lin''s wounds also stopped healing. His injuries started tearing up and deteriorating, and he could no longer heal them.


    Soon after, Su Ming felt himself losing all his physical strength. He also lost all his connections to his Enchanted Treasures, as if he could no longer control them. In fact, he also lost his touch with his cultivation base at that instant. He could no longer circte it.


    "Theplete power of the World ne would allow Divine Essence to conglomerate. With the seal of Divine Essence, one can forcefully interfere with the operations in a certain part of the world, then rece the will in that part of the world with their own, thereby reaching a state where their words bew at the moment they leave their mouth, making all thews in that ce be their will, and the rules to be their thought.


    "There aren''t many Lords of World nes who can do this. To think that he has such thought contained in his seal of Divine Essence that he is able to formws by speaking¡­ He was just toying with us with everything he did before," Tian Lin said bitterly.


    Jing Nan Zi pulled back his right hand and looked at Su Ming coldly. As he moved forward, he closed in on them in an instant, and a life-threatening sense of danger swiftly filled every fiber of Su Ming''s being.


    His pupils shrank. A sharp re shed in his eyes. This person had sealed everything about him, but he did not manage to seal his soul. If he had to, he could just abandon his physical body and have his soul flee from this ce.


    Yet at that moment.


    "Brother Su, I''m grateful for your help¡­ If the Growth Armor is formed after I die, you can take it. That is my gift to you," Tian Lin suddenly said. He changed spots with Su Ming, and with a bang, his Nascent Divinity was set on fire. The shadow of the big tree was also set on fire.


    "Jing Nan Zi, even if I die, I will self-destruct and make you pay the price!"


    Madness appeared in Tian Lin''s eyes, and he chose to self-destruct. Once he pushed Su Ming away, his entire body turned into a blinding sun. That light illuminated every part in the karst cave and submerged Jing Nan Zi, whose gloomy expression had changed slightly, in its light.


    Boom!


    Deafening booms stirred up an endless amount of echoes in the air. They swept up the presence of death within Tian Lin along with his torn body, sending Su Ming backwards, beside the Duke of Crimson me''s skeleton. Half of whose body was inside the purplish ck magma.


    "You''re finally here¡­ fellow ally from the sacred Abyss Builders¡­ I bear no ill-will¡­ Wee from the same homnd, after all¡­"

 Chapter 782 — Stall for Time

    <h4>Chapter 782: Stall for Time</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Booming sounds echoed in the karst cave. Tian Lin''s body shattered into pieces, and the destructive power that was formed fused with the vast life force he had gained after he fused with the sal tree. It sent a loud bang in all directions.


    Tian Lin passed away!


    The karst cave trembled. Numerous stones fell off the walls. The entire area visibly shook. Half of Su Ming''s body was within the purplish ck magma. His face was pale as he watched the entire thing unfold.


    Sun Kun died!


    Tian Lin died!


    And since Jing Nan Zi coulde here, then it would only mean that Ye Shen Tong''s clone had also died.


    ''Jing Nan Zi''s level of cultivation is high. Sun Kun and Tian Lin both died in session. Do I really have to give up on this physical body and flee with my soul?'' When a sparkle appeared in Su Ming''s eyes because of that thought, the weak and feeble voice spoke to him once again.


    "I bear no ill-will¡­ We don''t have time to talk much, fellow ally from the sacred Abyss Builders. Please help me stall for time. As long as I can force out the first sealing sword, then I will be able to help you!


    "Once I force out the first sword, it''ll be easy for me to kill this person, and I''ll also be able to grant you a serendipitous event. After all, wee from the same homnd¡­


    "Time¡­ Help me stall for some time¡­ And so that you will be able to stall for a sufficient amount of time, I will first give you a shred of my physical power!"


    At the instant that feeble voice echoed in Su Ming''s mind, he felt two waves of heat seeping into his feet from the purplish ck magma and surging into his body.


    That wave of heat was filled with a mighty feeling. Once it surged into his body, it fused with his flesh, blood, and bones. This did not affect his cultivation base, but was swiftly changing the structure of his physical body.


    This was the same as what happened when Su Ming had been absorbing the physical power contained in the stones during the past few years. However, this time, he was not taking the initiative to absorb the power. The dense physical power was surging into his body on its own.


    As Su Ming''s physical body was continuously bing stronger, the echoes of the loud bangs lingered in the karst cave. Arge amount of dust tumbled about in the form of fog, and Jing Nan Zi''s gloomy voice spread in all directions once he spoke up.


    "The final member of the Tian Family in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence died, freeing himself from his never-ending pain. This can also be considered an act of mercy from me."


    Jing Nan Zi slowly walked out of the dust. When he was only a thousand feet away from where Su Ming was, he looked over.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    Jing Nan Zi''s red hair fluttered in the air. There might be many parts on his armor that had been damaged and there was even fresh blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth, but there was still a brilliant light shining in his eyes. If anyone would find that gaze fixed upon them, they would immediately feel as if that gaze had corporeal form, stabbing their bodies with needle-like pain.


    While speaking, Jing Nan Zi lifted his right hand and seized the air. The long red spear immediately came to him. Once he held it, he lifted his foot without any hurry and walked at a moderate pace towards Su Ming.


    "You seem to hate the Tian Family very much," Su Ming suddenly said.


    His physical body was bing increasingly stronger, and he was absorbing the physical power from the magma even faster than that. Yet strangely, the other didn''t manage to discover even a hint of this. When Su Ming thought about it, he figured that it was rted to the Duke of Crimson me. He had no idea what method the skeleton had used, but it had managed to make it difficult for Jing Nan Zi to notice Su Ming''s current condition.


    "Hate? You have incredible curiosity." An aloof look appeared in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes. He charged towards Su Ming like a bolt of lightning with the long spear in hand.


    Yet just as he leaped into the air and was about to close in, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he said coldly, "Your older brother died for you because you offended the Tian Family in True Sacred Yin World, am I right? What''s the name of the girl beside the old man?"


    At the instant Su Ming asked these questions, Jing Nan Zi''s body froze in midair. An incredibly powerful killing intent appeared in his eyes as he stared over coldly.


    He might seem to be behaving normally, but Su Ming noticed that Jing Nan Zi''s breathing had clearly be harsh.


    "The main branch of Tian Lin''s family is the Tian Family of True Sacred Yin World, which is also the family of the girl you offended. Since you offended her, your older brother died for you, allowing you to be pardoned from death.


    "From then on, Tian Family became your target for revenge. When some of its members failed in a rebellion and a branch was banished to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, they became your prey. You enved them and continuously ughtered them brutally. In the end, you even spared Tian Lin so that he would be tormented by a desire for revenge and pain.


    "If my guess is correct, then the girl you offended has some connection with Tian Lin''s family. In fact, Tian Lin''s family might even be the direct descendants of her lineage, that''s why this so called failed rebellion was really just the other branches of the family seeding in snatching over the position of head of the family."


    Su Ming would normally not say so much, but with each breath he managed to stall, his body would be slightly stronger, and the Duke of Crimson me''s skeleton would also have a greater chance of breaking the seal.


    As Su Ming''s physical body became stronger, the bald crane also woke up in his storage bag. It flew out and crashed head first into the purplish ck magma. It was first stunned, then stuck its head carefully out of the magma not too far in the distance. It looked at Su Ming, who was mostly submerged in magma, then at Jing Nan Zi, who was standing in the air with a dark expression on his face and a cold sneer on his lips. The bald crane then quickly retracted its head.


    But when it did so, it suddenly saw the Duke of Crimson me by its side. When it saw him, its eyes immediately went wide. In fact, the Duke of Crimson me''s empty eye sockets seemed to sh at that instant, as if it was looking at the bald crane.


    "You''re speaking so slowly and voicing all these words that cause pain to my heart because you''re waiting for that Long person to take the World Stone and break open the seal, right?" Jing Nan Zi stated tly while looking at Su Ming.


    "Did you actually think the seal would be so easily broken? And even if it breaks, so what? Even if thatpanion of yours, Long Li, was it? Even if he manages to retrieve the World Stone, what could he possibly do?"


    Jing Nan Zi smiled coldly. He took a step forward while speakingnguidly, but his words crashed into Su Ming''s heart like a thunderbolt.


    "These seals are just a diversion to confuse other people''s eyes. If the true seal is not broken, then this mighty cultivator from the alien race will not be able to bring out even a shred of its power. Did you think that you could use his power to kill me?" Derision appeared in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes. With one move, he appeared in the air two hundred feet away from Su Ming, then swung his spear in the direction in his direction.


    Hum!


    The tip of the spear appeared before Su Ming in an instant. An incredibly fierce, chilling air froze his entire body, and the purplish ck magma around him also seemed to have turned into frozen mud during that instant.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He did not try stopping the long spear from approaching him. His body abruptly sank into the purplish ck magma, and he disappeared within an instant.


    The moment he did so, the long spear touched the purplish ck magma.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three booms rang out in session. The purplish ck magma erupted three times. The destructive power from the long spear crawled into the magma in a frenzy, causing the thick liquid to be blown backwards before sttering all over the ce.


    As the magma flew into the air, the Duke of Crimson me''s skeleton was drowned by it and could no longer be seen. Once the bald crane transformed, it was also difficult to be found. Su Ming, however, turned into a long arc and rushed out as the magma filled the air.


    Jing Nan Zi let out a cold harrumph. With the long spear in hand, he turned around, but the instant he looked at Su Ming, the karst cave in the sealed region started trembling violently. Muffled booms rang through the tunnels in the beehive. It was as if everything in the depths of the ground were about to copse.


    Cracking sounds came from the walls. It was as if the entire Rune had lost its support and was shattering.


    When Su Ming saw this, his pupils constricted. There was only one exnation to this - Long Li had seeded. He seeded in retrieving the World Stone, making the Rune lose its bnce.


    However, Long Li would definitely not return to help. At this moment, he was probably fleeing into the world outside, intending to leave the seal, which was about to copse and be buried under debris.


    "Very good. You''ve finally managed to break open all the outer seals. Only now will I be considered to have performed a real meritorious deed once I kill all of you and prevent the mighty cultivator from the alien race from awakening!"


    A smile appeared on Jing Nan Zi''s face, and a red shadow walked out of his body. Once it turned into his clone, it grinned and charged into the tunnel in the distance, clearly to chase down Long Li and kill him.


    "In truth, I was also stalling for time, waiting for you to seed. Now¡­ the game has ended." As Jing Nan Zi continued grinning, he took a step towards Su Ming.


    When he took that one step forward, a loud bang went off in Su Ming''s head. The first reaction his mind sent to his body was not to retreat, but to lift his left hand and have Destiny''s power fuse with it. At the same time he changed thew, he pushed forward.


    With it, his hand immediately looked as if it had touched the surface of water. A palm manifested out of nowhere before his body. That palm drew out an arc that seemed to contain some sort of trajectory before it pressed against Su Ming''s chest.


    Right then, Su Ming''s power of Destiny was activated, causing the palm to freeze for a moment when it touched it. It was also at this instant that allowed Su Ming to fully activate the Sacred Constetion Robe.


    At the same time, Su Ming''s arms, legs, and even arge portion of his body withered away. Only the spot where the palm touched his chest remained normal in appearance, but in truth, it contained all the defensive powers in Su Ming''s body!


    Boom!


    The Sacred Constetion Robe fluttered violently. Once it neutralized part of the power from the palm, Su Ming''s body fell backwards, and he coughed up blood nonstop. His body recovered swiftly and returned to normal from its previously withered state, but his face was ashen pale.


    ''If those in the middle stage of World ne Realm attack at full force, it'' difficult for me to stand up against them¡­''


    Su Ming retreated swiftly. His breathing was quick. The organs in his body were damaged to the point where they were close to breaking down. He was incredibly badly wounded. If he had not received a boost to his physical power just then, it would have been difficult for him to withstand this attack.


    Jing Nan Zi''s body manifested at the spot where the palm had pushed down just then. He pulled back his palm and said arrogantly, "It''ll be a pity to kill you. Be my ve and I will spare you."

 Chapter 783 — The Domineering Bald Crane

    <h4>Chapter 783: The Domineering Bald Crane</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Your level of cultivation is Earth Cultivation Realm, and you have a physical body that is near Heaven Cultivation Realm. You also have many skills and divine abilities. Your illusions are terrifying, and you have an outstanding mind. A normal powerful warrior in the initial stage of World ne Realm couldn''t hope to be your opponent unless they did not hesitate to use the power of World ne. Only by using brute strength to suppress you would they be able to win against you," Jing Nan Zi stated tly while looking at Su Ming.


    "Be my ve for ten thousand years, and I will fight for you to have freedom. If you refuse, then you''ll die." A cold re shed in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes. As he spoke, he took one step towards Su Ming.


    A great, mighty pressure spread out from Jing Nan Zi''s body. As it charged over to envelop Su Ming, he staggered a few steps back once again. Su Ming''s expression was incredibly dark. He still had the poisonous wasp in his sleeve, but Jing Nan Zi must surely be on guard against it.


    "Fellow ally from the sacred Abyss Builders,e to my side. I haven''t managed topletely force out the sealing sword, but with half of it out, I can already ensure your safety if you''re within thirty feet of me."


    When that feeble voice reached Su Ming''s ears, he swiftly moved backwards. Jing Nan Zi let out a cold harrumph, but he did not chase after. Instead, he lifted his right hand and threw the long spear in his hand forward. With a loud hum, the long spear turned into a blood long red arc that charged towards Su Ming.


    On his retreat, Su Ming brought out the gourd.


    "Treasured gourd, please kill him!"


    Su Ming''s voice was hoarse, for he was caught in a life-threatening crisis. At the moment he said those words, green fog instantly rose from within the gourd. The palm-sized human doll manifested, then as he swept up the fog, he charged towards the long spear with the small sword in hand.


    Boom!


    A wave of impact swept through the air, and Su Ming used that force to increase his speed of retreat, but before he could move far away, the air before him distorted. Once Jing Nan Zi walked out with that bizarre method of his, he tried to grab the top of Su Ming''s head with his right hand.


    Red filled Su Ming''s eyes. During that instant, he could clearly feel that the space around him had been sealed. The hand that looked to being towards him from the front felt as if it was rushing towards him from all directions, giving him a feeling that there was no hope for him to dodge it. Even more shocked was the fact that the dimension around him¡­ hadpletely frozen up.


    Su Ming threw his head back and let out shrill howl. During that moment of crisis, he lifted his left hand and pushed upwards with his palm facing up while the palm of his right hand was turned downwards to press against the ground through the air.


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny!"


    The shadows of a purple-haired man and a white-haired infant appeared before Su Ming. As they ovepped, they covered Su Ming''s body. All of this might seem to have happened over a long period of time, but it onlysted for how long it takes for a person to blink. When Jing Nan Zi''s right hand was less than five feet away from the top of Su Ming''s skull, Su Ming''s body transformed, and what appeared before Jing Nan Zi was a boy that seemed to be around fourteen-fifteen years old.


    The boy had a head full of gray hair, and it was so long that it reached his waist. This kid was naturally Su Ming after he had transformed into Destiny. Once he changed, the space around him distorted. He moved. At the instant Jing Nan Zi''s palm almost seized Su Ming, he broke free of the seal in the dimension around him and moved a hundred feet backwards.


    "Hmm?" A glint appeared in Jing Nan Zi''s eyes as he looked at Su Ming after he had transformed.


    Su Ming''s gray hair fluttered in the air. When he lifted his head, his eyes held a callous and emotionless look. Even now, Su Ming still had many cards that he had not yet revealed, such as the Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal and the almost shattered Weing of Deities.


    But he did not choose to attack again. He knew of the difference of power between the two of them. Even if he had turned into Destiny, he could still not close the distance between them.


    Once Su Ming broke free of the seal around him, he started retreating without any hesitation. With his current state of Destiny, he had control over the flow of time, and if he wanted to flee, then even if a powerful warrior in the middle stage of World ne Realm wanted to chase after him, he would be hard-pressed to do so.


    At the instant Jing Nan Zi''s pupils shrank slightly, Su Ming had already traveled several thousands of feet to stand on a purplish ck molten rock. At the instant hended there, the Duke of Crimson me''s skeleton floated to the surface of the purplish ck magma beside him.


    The act of the skeleton floating up to the surface on his own ord made Jing Nan Zi freeze in his tracks for a moment, just as he was about to give chase. When he focused his attention on the skeleton, he saw right away that half of the red short sword on the Duke of Crimson me''s skull had been forced out.


    At the instant Jing Nan Zi saw this scene, his eyes went wide. Shock appeared in his eyes, and all thoughts of toying around with Su Ming were ced aside. A grave look that had never appeared on his face before showed up, and he charged over like a bolt of lightning.


    One the way, he seized the air with his right hand. The red spear appeared in his palm, and once he closed in with an indescribable speed, he thrust the spear forward, stirring up loud booming sounds.


    Boom! Boom!


    The tip of the spear stopped thirty feet in the air away from the skeleton. In the end, it pierced another five feet before it could no longer move any farther. Jing Nan Zi''s expression turned even darker, and there was even a hint of panic in his eyes. He saw Su Ming still standing thirty feet away from him as the short red sword on the skeleton''s skull wasing more loose at a slow pace. By the looks of it, the sword would bepletely forced out of the skeleton''s body before long.


    ''Damn it, how could this happen? The cultivator from the alien race should be in deep sleep, and it should be impossible for him to wake up. But even if he''s about to wake up, it''s fine. He has been sealed up for years, and there''s not a single bit of power left in his body. Even if he wants to recover, he''ll need to spend a lot of time to do so in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.''


    Jing Nan Zi let out a cold harrumph, then pulled back the long spear. He took a few steps back before lifting his left hand and breaking the skin on the tips of his fingers. Then, he flung the blood in the air before him.


    ''When theyid the Runes to seal the mighty cultivators from the alien races in the past, they left behind a subsidiary seal. This subsidiary seal is something all True Guards must learn when theye to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. I thought I would not have the chance to use it while on duty, but it seems that I''ll get to execute the seal today!''


    As Jing Nan Zi''s lips curled up into a cold sneer, he quickly waved his left hand before him. In the blink of an eye, a circr, blood-red Rune appeared.


    He bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. That blood spilled on the blood-red Rune, causing a piercing, blood red light to spread out. Once the Rune appeared, a Rune that was the size of Crimson me beyond the sealed region, located in the gxy away, manifested in the mid of endless distorted ripples.


    The Rune was crimson in color, and it was exactly the same as the Rune Jing Nan Zi hadid down!


    This was a divine ability that all the people sent from the four Great True Worlds had to learn when they came to keep a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. There was only one function for this Art, and it was to activate the Great Divine Essence Rune that wasid out by the four Great True Worlds.


    That Rune covered every corner within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and reached even to the depths of the gxy. There were only a few spots that were not covered by this Rune. All the other ces were within its area of effect.


    This Rune had plenty of wondrous effects, and ording to the status of each True Guard, they could obtain different types of ess to control this Divine Essence Rune. Jing Nan Zi did not have a lot of ess. He could only use the most basic function in the Rune - to strengthen the seal.


    At that moment, as the red Rune appeared beyond Crimson me, Jing Nan Ziughed ferociously within the sealed region and pushed his left hand against the smaller red Rune before him. It immediately charged towards Su Ming, and at the instant it touched the air thirty feet away from Su Ming, a loud bang resounded.


    As it echoed in the air, the Duke of Crimson me''s skeleton started trembling viciously. The short red sword that looked as if it was about to be forced out of his skull started letting out a piercing red light, as if its strength had been replenished. It no longer went outwards, but started seeping into the skull once again.


    At the same time, the thirty feet wide area of protection around Su Ming became weaker and smaller as the short red sword plunged deeper into the skull. The area was now only twenty feet wide.


    Jing Nan Zi smiled in a frightful manner. To him, this trip outside posed no danger. At most, he had lost a clone, but even then, it was nothingpared to the meritorious deed he was about to be credited.


    Besides, it was not as if he would not gain any rewards from this, either. When he saw all the treasures on Su Ming''s body, he was incredibly tempted, and he already treated them as his own items.


    Su Ming looked at the defense around him shrinking rapidly, certain it would disappearpletely before long. He was prepared to flee the danger looming over his head when he suddenly spoke up.


    "Can you help him break the seal? If you can, then hurry up and do so. If you can''t, thene back and run away with me!"


    His words were spoken very abruptly. Jing Nan Zi was caught off guard by them, then theyer of purplish ck magma turned into a bald crane beside Su Ming.


    The bald crane was drenched in sweat, a telling sign that it was just about to suffocate in the magma due to the heat. Once it returned to its original self, it immediately pped its wings, spotting an incredibly pathetic look.


    "Darn, too hot. I was almost smothered."


    The bald crane''s appearance made Jing Nan Zi frown. He lifted his left hand and pointed at the red Rune. It shone once again, and as it strengthened the seal, it caused the area of defense around Su Ming to shrink till there was only ten feet left.


    The bald crane let out a shrill cry and swiftly moved back while ring at the red Rune. When a hate filled expression appeared on its face, it whipped its head around. Then, as Jing Nan Zi stared with his mouth hanging open and his expression changing drastically to reveal shock, the bald crane grabbed the short red sword on the Duke of Crimson me''s skeleton. The bird was mumbling something that no one could hear clearly while its wings turned into hands around the handle of the sword. The bald crane then transformed its feet into human-like ones and fiercely stomped on the Duke of Crimson me''s head.


    A loud bang shot into the air, and the Duke of Crimson me''s eye sockets were lit with a ck light. The short sword in his skull¡­ had been yanked out.


    Not only was Jing Nan Zi taken aback by this scene, even Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. He had not expected the bald crane to be able to do this, either. Even the Duke of Crimson me was momentarily stunned, then the dark light in his eye sockets shed, and a terrifying presence erupted from his body with a bang.


    As his presence burst forth, the Duke of Crimson me slowly lifted his skeletal right hand, stretched out his index finger, and pointed at Jing Nan Zi!


    At the instant he did so, Jing Nan Zi''s expression changed. Fear and disbelief appeared on his face, and without any hesitation, he swiftly retreated.


    ''H-how can this be?! That''s a sealing sword! It''s the sword that would cause the souls of all the people besides the person who inserted it to disperse! It''s the sealing sword that the mighty cultivators in Hollow Kalpa Realm from the four Great True Realms hadid personally in the bodies of the mighty cultivators of the alien races!''

 Chapter 784 — Jing Nan Zi Died

    <h4>Chapter 784: Jing Nan Zi Died</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "This is impossible!!" Jing Nan Zi''s expression changed in a manner so drastic it had never happened to him before. As he retreated, his pupils shrank violently to reveal shock and disbelief.


    What he just saw surpassed all his understanding towards the many seals in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, which he had obtained as a True Guard. Based on it, the seals in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence could not be easily broken. If any outsider touched them, their bodies and spirits would be destroyed.


    Even if the person whoid the seal wanted to break open the seal forcefully, they would need to pay an incredibly devastating price for it. Even if they managed to break through, they would be reduced to an incredibly weakened state, and even a cultivator in Human Cultivation Realm would be able to injure them gravely.


    This was how brutal the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were to the mighty cultivators from the alien races. It was also the reason why Jing Nan Zi had dared toe alone. The anomaly in ck Ink was an ident that had urred in an ancient age before Jing Nan Zi''s time, and it was only an ident.


    However, the scene before him overturned everything he knew, especially when the two arms and legs the bald crane had manifested made it look like a human bird. There was also an incredibly smug look on its face at that moment. As it held onto the short sword in its hand, Jing Nan Zi could only subconsciously look as if he had just seen the most terrifying ghost in the world.


    ''It''s an illusion! This is definitely an illusion type divine ability! It''s the illusion that Su Ming cast just now!''


    As Jing Nan Zi retreated, dark light glinted in his eyes. He did not believe that the bald crane would be able to break open the seal so easily. If that was the case¡­ Jing Nan Zi knew clearly just how terrifying and disastrous the catastrophe that wouldnd on the entire Barren Lands of Divine Essence would be.


    He would rather believe that this was an illusion!


    ''Even if it''s not an illusion, the mighty cultivator from the alien race has just been released from his seal, and it''s just the first of the three seals. He must definitely be incredibly weak now. That powerful presence right now is just the sediment that umted over the years. With his current power, it''ll be impossible for him to kill me with just a finger!''


    Jing Nan Zi''s intelligence was definitely nothing to scoff at, since he could be a True Guard and reach such a level of cultivation over the years in True Sacred Yin World while he was just a nobody. At that moment, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he resolutely stopped retreating.


    "Whether it''s real or fake, whether he''s strong or weak, I''ll know if I test it! If it''s real, then I won''t be able to escape. If he''s strong, then I''ll definitely die!


    "If that''s the case, since I can''t escape, then I''ll try to fight and see whether this is true and whether he''s strong!" Jing Nan Zi roared. The armor on his body shone with a crimson light. Once he wrapped his fingers around the long spear in his hand, he stopped moving backwards and went forward instead, charging swiftly towards the finger the Duke of Crimson me''s finger had pointed forward.


    Even Su Ming felt his heart sink during that instant. This Jing Nan Zi might be arrogant, but the resolve within him was notmon. If the same thing had happened to Tian Lin, Long Li, Sun Kun, or Ye Shen Tong, they would have reacted differently, but when it came to Jing Nan Zi, he had chosen to turn back after a short moment of hesitation.


    Almost at the instant Jing Nan Zi turned around and came back, a hint of mockery appeared in the dark light within the Duke of Crimson me''s eye sockets. The moment it happened, Su Ming immediately felt his pupils shrink. He could clearly see an invisible vortex forming in the air before the Duke of Crimson me''s right index finger. That vortex could absorb all the light from around the area. It could also absorb people''s gazes and all the materials in the world. It was as if there was no power contained within that one point itself, but the power of thew contained in it seemed to be able to turn all matter that was rotting away into something amazing, causing that simple point to be the will of the world.


    At the moment this happened, the Duke of Crimson me''s feeble but awe-inspiring voice suddenly reached Su Ming''s ears.


    "Fellow ally from the sacred Abyss Builders, judging by the age of your soul, you should be a toddler among your people¡­ Look closely at my finger. This is the Ultimate Secret Art among the Surging Indulgers¡ªIndulgence!


    "This Art does not contain anyw in it and only uses pure physical power to break open a ck hole in space to devour all aura and material. Once it does that¡­ break the ck hole. At the instant it shatters, the power of the Ultimate Art will erupt forth.


    "The sacred Abyss Builders have many clones lying about. Since you chose to use my people''s Art to refine your clone, then I will let you know the true power of the Surging Indulgers.


    "Look carefully!"


    As the Duke of Crimson me spoke, Su Ming immediately felt a wave of impact from all directions around him rush into his body. At the same time, he felt his soul expanding out of his physical body, swiftly starting to move outwards. In the blink of an eye, Su Ming felt that his soul had filled every spot in the copsing sealed region.


    It was as if a clear projection had appeared before his eyes. He saw every corner in the sealed region, saw all the shattered stones falling down along with the shattered ces, and he also saw a shadow rushing forward swiftly through one of the tunnels. A dense aura of a divine sense was spreading out from that shadow. It was Jing Nan Zi''s clone.


    At the same time, Su Ming also saw¡­ Long Li, who was running before the clone, being chased by him.


    The slightly hunchbacked Long Li was pale as he fled desperately. By the looks of it, he was already at the borders of the sealed region, not far from the exit.


    Yet at that moment, just like an outsider, Su Ming saw the clone that was chasing after Long Li suddenly tremble violently at the instant the invisible ck hole from the Duke of Crimson me''s finger appeared. Then, his body started twisting about in an incredibly bizarre fashion, as if he was being sucked into something. In the blink of an eye, he disintegrated as he shivered.


    What disappeared along with him were the copsing walls around the area. Some sort of aura seemed to have been sucked out of them and once it was gone, the walls were reduced to dust.


    In the distance, Long Li''s eyes went wide. As he let out a shrill roar, Su Ming saw the flesh and blood on his body squirming about before being torn away. First, it was his flesh and blood, then it was his bones, and finally, his Nascent Divinity. This mighty warrior in the initial stage of World ne Realm had his body and soul destroyed in the span of a breath.


    His storage bag also crumbled, and arge number of personal items scattered on the ground.


    Su Ming''s breathing became rapid. This might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, thissted only while the Duke of Crimson me lifted his right hand and pointed forward.


    Su Ming could see clearly that the space at the tip of the finger shattered. A ck hole formed there, and it was this ck hole that devoured everything around itself. It caused Long Li to crumble, shattered Jing Nan Zi''s clone, and turned all the people and items that it shattered into power that it could devour. They were all absorbed into the hole in an invisible manner.


    "I don''t have any power of my own. I had simply found a faint weakness that exists everywhere within space, and I opened it¡­ That''s how this absorbing and devouring act formed. Now, I will crush it, which is how the copse and explosion wille into being."


    When the Duke of Crimson me''s voice reverberated in the air, Su Ming saw his finger piercing through the ck hole before him. This action seemed to have been slowed down several fold before Su Ming''s eyes, allowing him to see the entire process clearly.


    It was as if a sharp needle had just stabbed a water sack filled with water. As the water sack burst open, everything in it¡­ exploded forth.


    Bang!


    The instant it exploded was also the instant Jing Nan Zi turned around. However, what waited for him was not what he believed was false or what he guessed was real. It was not a scene that proved the duke to be truly strong, or how weak Jing Nan Zi thought of him to be.


    It was death. A fate he could not run away from.


    With a loud ng, the long spear in Jing Nan Zi''s hand fell to the ground. He stood there, stunned. Then he lowered his head. At the same time he looked over, Su Ming also saw a bloody hole at the center of his brows. There was blood gushing out of that hole.


    The armor on his chest shattered, revealing another bloody hole at the spot where his heart was. Blood flowed out from that ce, which was also what remained of Jing Nan Zi''s life force.


    "Do you understand now?"


    At the instant the Duke of Crimson me''s voice spoke up once again, another bloody hole appeared on Jing Nan Zi''s nose, right under the center of his brows. At the same time, the fourth bloody hole appeared in his throat, and when Su Ming continued looking downwards, he found nine bleeding holes from the line between the center of his brows to his heart.


    They went right through his body, and from the front, Su Ming could see what was behind Jing Nan Zi.


    "This is a way to use power. You might not understand it now, but when you know why nine holes had appeared on his body, you will understand."


    As the Duke of Crimson me''s voice echoed in the air, he pulled back his right hand. His body was still immersed in the purplish ck magma. When he looked at Su Ming with that dark light shining in his eye sockets, he turned his gaze away to look at the bald crane.


    When he looked at it, a myriad of emotions shed through Duke of Crimson me''s eyes. There was uncertainty, shock, and also bewilderment.


    In the vast gxy beyond Crimson me was the region where the four Great True Realms suppress the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. In that region was a strange cultivation.


    More urately speaking, it was not a cultivation, but ny-eight cultivations.


    This ce had a very bizarre appearance, as if three squares had been stacked right on top of each other. It looked like a twisted staircase, and in each spot in that strange structure was a cultivation. These cultivations were not still and unmoving, but were circling about as if there was somew contained between them. Because of that, when anyone looked towards the strange picture formed by the ny-eight cultivations, they would feel as if their hearts were shaking, as if a form of supreme will of a world was contained in the picture.


    The picture formed by the ny-eight cultivations was known as ''Radix'' in the gxy where the four Great True Realms suppressed the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    It was just one word, and it was said to have been derived from a name from one of the four Great True Progenitors. No one else knew the meaning behind it.


    There were neen of these pictures that were named ''Radix'' within the area in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence that belonged to the four Great True Worlds.


    At that moment, a ray of brilliant light suddenly started shining on its own ord in one of thes in this Radix, illuminating the entire gxy in an instant. It also attracted the attention of all people from the four Great True Worlds who were stationed there to fend against the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    At the same time, as light spread out from the Radixs, an endless amount of faces appeared above it like a projection. These faces shed too quickly and could not be seen clearly. Thissted for only a dozen something breaths before the projection froze on a face and no longer moved.


    That face naturally belonged to Jing Nan Zi!


    "Jing Nan Zi. Fourth-tier True Guard. Cultivator from True Sacred Yin World. The Treasured Bronze Tomb was bestowed upon him 1 700 years ago. He died twenty breaths ago in Crimson me''s sealed region¡­ He died¡­ due to Indulgence, the Art that belongs to the Surging Indulgers, who are one of the alien races," an aloof and emotionless voice exinednguidly, its voice reaching all the Radixs. Once the message was over, an uproar immediately broke out in the four Great True World''s Region of Suppression.


    While it had been some time since a True Guard had died, that was not the reason why the shouts rung in the air. It was all due to where he died, from what divine ability, and that member of the alien race had killed him!


    The Surging Indulgers! The alien race!


    Indulgence! The race''s inborn Art!

 Chapter 785 — Leaving Crimson Flame Planet

    <h4>Chapter 785: Leaving Crimson me</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "You keep saying that I am an Abyss Builder, but not even I know my own origins," Su Ming said in a low tone, after having remained silent for a time. At that moment, the rate of the sealed region''s copse had reached its most extreme state. Dust rose in clouds, filling the entire area. Shattered stones fell off the walls. The entire sealed region was rumbling, and most of it had already copsed.


    All the people who hade to this ce with Su Ming had already died. At that moment, besides the sealed region crumbling and copsing around him, there was no longer anything else that posed a danger to him.


    Su Ming looked at the Duke of Crimson me, at the mighty cultivator that had lived for an unknown amount of years. He still remembered how the duke had called him, still recalled that he had said they came from the same homnd.


    "I came from the fifth True World¡­ There is no way I would misjudge your soul. That is the pure presence of the sacred Abyss Builders.


    "You are an Abyss Builder, and also what all the races under the Abyss Pact formed in the fifth True World have acknowledged¡­ the royal race!


    "Under the Abyss Pact, all the races obey the sacred Abyss Builders. They will burn their Abyss Soul gs into their souls, form the indestructible Crazed Rebirth¡­ Each Abyss Builder has his own Abyssal World. They will arrange the cycles of reincarnation in that world, and they are the one and only¡­ that can resurrect the dead in the entire universe!


    "A long time ago¡­ I already don''t remember how long it has been, but the fifth True World, which is the home of our races, was invaded by the four True Worlds at the same time.


    "It was a war aiming to destroy us all. This gxy we are now was one of the battlefields in the past¡­ In the end, we lost the war. The fifth True World copsed, and the people of all the races either died or were sealed.


    "However, the four True Worlds paid a devastating price for this as well. It was the first time they came to realize just how powerful the fifth True World was.


    "None of the four Great True Worlds were the fifth True World''s opponent alone. Even if two of the True Worlds worked together, it would still be difficult for them to rock the fifth True World.


    "But if the four of them working together, then were able to gain a power that the fifth True World could no longer suppress. It was a war thatsted for tens of thousands of years. During that time, the fifth True World was torn to pieces, and the people from all the tens of thousands of races suffered a grave number of casualties.


    "I know that you don''t feel any hint of belonging to the ce I''ve just described. After all, you aren''t an Abyss Builder that lived during that era, but I do know that Abyss Builders were the main targets of extermination for the four Great True Worlds during the war. I don''t know where you came from, but I''m certain that your father, mother, and your ancestors died during the war." The Duke of Crimson me''s voice reverberated in the air with an ancient air and a solemn tone.


    Su Ming remained silent. He did not speak. This was the first time he heard of these things. However, it was just as the duke had spoken. Those words could not strike a chord within him. Su Ming was Su Ming. The fifth True World was merely the fifth True World.


    After some time, Su Ming asked, "Where is the entrance to the fifth True World?''


    "The fifth True World is no longer around, so how could there still be an entrance leading to it? Even if it exists, I was sealed by the four Great True Worlds before the war ended, so I wouldn''t be known about it." The Duke of Crimson me shook his head, then looked at Su Ming. It had been just a while since the sealing sword had disappeared from the top of his skull, but arge amount of flesh had already gathered on his face.


    "Let''s not talk about the fifth True World anymore. It doesn''t matter whether you are an Abyss Builder or not, and whether you acknowledge your status or not, let''s make a personal deal." The dark light in the Duke of Crimson me''s eyes began to shine brighter.


    "I want to restore my cultivation base, I want to gather together my Lunar Kalpa once again, but it''s impossible to do so in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. There''s practically no ne Kalpa aura here.


    "But even so, with my control overws, mastery over my physical body, and understanding over rules, it would not be difficult for me to kill all those who are not in theter stage of World ne Realm or higher.


    "You are just in Earth Cultivation Realm. Even if you are capable of killing a person in World ne Realm using all your skills, you can only fight against those in the initial stage of it. If you run into those in the middle stage of World ne Realm, you will surely die!


    "I could provide you protection and even attack for you." The Duke of Crimson me''s eyes shone as he spoke slowly.


    "So? Not only will I attack for you, I will also grant you a great serendipitous event. This sealed region might be copsing, but it contains my physical power which has been stripped from me over the years. I have no use for this power, but it''ll be incredibly useful to you. At the very least, it can make your physical body so strong that it''ll reach the pinnacle of Heaven Cultivation Realm. In fact, it won''t be impossible for your physical body to reach the state of a Lord of a World ne.


    "This will be a trade. I will give you all these, and what you''ll need to do is something really simple. I just need a promise. When you form your Abyssal World andy out the cycles of reincarnation in it, please retrieve the Abyss Soul gs that belong to Surging Indulgers and resurrect the millions of my people who died during the war.


    "As long as you promise me this, then I, the Duke of Crimson me, will willinglyply to the Abyss Pact and do my best to support you!" The Duke of Crimson me''s voice hummed in the air. As it echoed in all directions, Su Ming''s heart shook.


    "Don''t tell me the answer just yet. After all, you are the first native I met after I woke up. It doesn''t matter whether we end up sealing the deal, I will still give you the serendipity.


    "This ce is filled with my physical power, but it''s useless to me. My Lunar Kalpa is no longer around, and as long as I don''t gather it together, I can train neither my physical body nor my cultivation base.


    "I will¡­ give all of them to you. Absorb as much as you can."


    While speaking, the Duke of Crimson me lifted his right hand. A whirlpool immediately appeared on the purplish ck magma beneath him. As it rotated with loud rumbling sounds, the vast physical power in the ce surged towards Su Ming.


    An endless amount of thin threads also charged over from all directions, filling the space around Su Ming.


    A focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He sucked in a breath, and all his pores opened up. A thick, boundless wave of physical power surged into his body and began to strengthen his blood, flesh, bones, and everything else that forms a powerful physical body.


    A strong sense of strength that Su Ming longed for gathered together as he sucked in that breath. He could clearly feel his physical body getting stronger, little by little, with each breath he took.


    This form of increase in physical power caused Su Ming to have a clear sense of his growing strength. His heart raced against his chest. Each beat was powerful, pushing his blood to circte through his body and fuse with the iing physical power. After one cirction, it was as if his cultivation base hadpleted a circuit in his body. He felt much stronger than before


    Su Ming longed to get stronger. He desired the power to control his own fate, or else he would never have agreed toe to the sealed region with Tian Lin.


    A bang went off in Su Ming''s head. While he was covered entirely by that endless physical power, the Duke of Crimson me''s voice reached his ears.


    "The people sent by the four Great True Worlds to fend against this ce might have already noticed that a True Guard died. We can''t stay here for long."


    Right then, the Duke of Crimson me formed a seal with his right hand and pushed against the purplish ck magma. With it, the copsing sealed region started shaking. Asyers uponyers of thend hardened. the ground and walls looked as if they had been sealed and no longer continued copsing. Instead, they turned into a gigantic piece of rock.


    This rock was the entire sealed region. At that moment, under the influence of the Duke of Crimson me''s divine ability, a shudder wrecked through the rock that was the sealed region. With it, nineyers of ripples immediately appeared at the surrounding the ce.


    The nineyers of ripples turned into nineyers of distortions. Those distortions moved together with the ripples, and in the blink of an eye, covered the entire rock. Once they filled up every single part on the rock, a loud rumble shook the entire Crimson me, reverberating through the night sky outside.


    The hearts of a countless number of cultivators shook, and the ferocious beasts begun to roar. At that moment, the rock that was the sealed region in Crimson me¡­ vanished with a hum.


    It disappeared. The inner part of Crimson me became empty.


    The disappearance was due to a warp. It was the Duke of Crimson me using thest shred of his power in ne Kalpa Realm to execute arge-scale warp so that he could shift the entire sealed region and leave¡­ Crimson me.


    In the boundless gxy there were many meteors rushing about. At that moment, nineyers of ripples took shape within one of the meteors. In the blink of an eye, the rock that was the sealed region appeared inside.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s eyes became dull, but he did not immediately enter rest to recover. Instead, he turned his head to stare at the bald crane not too far in the distance, which had been toying around with the sealed sword previously, but was now pping its wings in a slight panic once the entire sealed region had been shifted.


    "Sir, just who are you?"


    "Darn it, why didn''t you tell me beforehand that you were going to shift? Damn it all, you scared the crap out of me! My heart is still thumping hard here. You scared me. I hate being moved abruptly the most. I have a trauma about it. I definitely have some sort of trauma about it." The bald crane''s face was stark pale. When it heard the Duke of Crimson me''s words, it immediately red at him.


    Not too far from the purplish ck magma where the man and crane were located was Su Ming, who had his eyes closed at the moment. He was continuously absorbing the physical power around him.


    His physical body was bing increasingly stronger, and his heart was letting out loud thumps. He was immersed in this state of continuously getting more powerful, like a caterpir that had turned into a cocoon and was in the process of forming its new life to be a butterfly.


    Not long after the sealed region shifted away and hid itself in the meteor, a mighty pressure that shook the sky and earth appeared with a bang beyond the gxy in which Crimson me resided. Arge amount of distortions spread out, and after a moment, one, two, three ships¡­


    A total of thirty-seven gigantic ships of several hundreds of thousands of feet shot through space and manifested in the area beyond Crimson me. Electrical arcs spread out from these ships, and the oppressive forceing from them made the entire Crimson me tremble.


    There were nearly a thousand people standing on each ship. Numerous presences in World ne Realm spread out from the bow of the ships. In fact, in the middle of these ships was a longship, and there was a presence bursting forth from it that overshadowed all the other presences. It even formed half a sun from gigantic bolts of lightning in the gxy!


    Since it was half a sun, it looked like a moon.


    That was¡­ the power of those who were had taken half a step into Sr Kalpa Realm, and that stage was known as Lunar Kalpa Realm.

 Chapter 786 — A Hundred Years

    <h4>Chapter 786: A Hundred Years</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No light could be seen in the dark gxy, and neither could any sound be heard. There was only silence that seemed like it would exist only in nirvana.


    asionally, a ray of light would appear. That ray of light was born after two unknown substances crashed against each other in the dark gxy. The lifespan of these rays of light was short, and they would be gone in the blink of an eye.


    Cold, silence, and darkness became the eternal cantus in this gxy.


    A hundred years ago, there was once a meteor shower that drew out long arcs in the gxy as it went past the area, heading into an unknown area located in the distance. A hundred years ago, there was another meteor shower that charged past the same spot the previous group of meteors had visited.


    After flying in some sort of ring-shaped trajectory for a hundred years, the group of meteors passed by this ce once again. However,pared to a hundred years ago, the number of meteors had went down, and the remaining ones had be much smaller.


    No one would know that there was a rock that was a sealed region contained in one of the gigantic meteors in the group of meteors. Within that rock was purplish ck magma.


    And there was a person sitting in the magma.


    That person was a young man with gray hair. He looked as if he was in deep sleep. There was a light shining on his body that would asionally be bright, but sometimes dark. Waves of cold air were spreading out from the purplish ck magma around him. There was also arge amount of rotten red threads gathered nearby. If someone cast their gaze into the distance, they would find that there was no end to the magma.


    During these hundred years, Su Ming had been immersed in absorbing the Duke of Crimson me''s physical power. As he continued absorbing and repairing his body, the strength in his physical body increased, and he became stronger and stronger with each day.


    Within forty years, his physical body had surpassed that of Earth Cultivation Realm and he arrived at the starting point of Heaven Cultivation Realm. Su Ming, who had refined his physical power to the point that he had reached this state, had arrived at a level where his body could resist those in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    In fact, his punches could even cause the core of a Heaven Cultivation Realm cultivator''s life force to shake.


    That effect would be from him just using the power in his physical body, not his cultivation base. If Su Ming added his cultivation base and all his divine abilities into the mix, then even if he ran into a powerful World Paragon, he would definitely win, as long as he or she did not use the power of World nes.


    After all, World nes was the strongest power to World Paragons. If someone cast an ordinary divine ability with the power of World nes, they would be able to overturn the world just by raising their hand.


    Su Ming knew about this clearly. When he ran into those Dao ves while he was in thend of Berserkers, they had been incredibly powerful even though they had not even used the power of World nes. Now that he thought about it, it was not that they did not want to use it, but thews in thend of Berserkers had limited the Dao ves'' power. It might not have affected their levels of cultivation by much, but the suppression towards their use of the power of World nes had been incredibly deep.


    If the current Su Ming had been there in thend of Berserkers at that time, then he would have been able to forcefully subdue those Dao ves whose power of World nes had been suppressed, and he would not have needed to borrow anyone else''s power to do so. He would have been able to resolve that disaster that had nearly pushed him into despair by himself.


    "A Lord of a World ne¡­ I wonder when my physical body and my cultivation base will be able to move into that state. Only at that time will I be truly considered a powerful warrior in this gxy!"


    While Su Ming continued meditating in his seated position, his eyes flew open, and a brilliant light shed briefly through them.


    Before he became a Lord of a World ne, he could use the poisonous wasp and the treasured gourd against enemies who executed the power of World nes. He was confident that he wasn''t unable to fight back at all.


    Popping sounds came from Su Ming''s body continuously. It was the noise of his bones and flesh scraping against each other. If anyone else besides the Duke of Crimson me was here, they would definitely be shocked by it.


    Each sound contained the feeling as if something had been crushed. When it reached someone''s ears, it would feel as if their own body was about to shatter as well. This was a feeling that was very difficult to describe with words, but it was one that people could feel deeply in their hearts.


    ''A Lord of a World ne!'' Su Ming''s eyes shone with great longing.


    "If you want to be a Lord of a World ne, then you must possess an Essence of a World, and the Essence of a World is the fixed power contained in each world," a hoarse voice exined,ing from not too far from a bald man.


    That man was incredibly tall and well built. He was nearly twenty feet tall, and was sitting cross-legged on the magma like an iron tower. There was no hair on his head, only the totem of a ferocious beast that had the body of a snake and six pairs of wings growing on it. It was carved onto the top of his head like a brand.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would find faint marks of fire around the ferocious beast''s totem, making it seem as if the beast was a ferocious creature of mes. The man with this totem was naturally the Duke of Crimson me!


    During the hundred years after leaving the seal, flesh and blood had grown on his body once again, and he had returned to how he originally looked in the past. There was a wide robe covering his body, giving him a unique temperament.


    "There are plenty of cultivations in the gxy. You can call each of these cultivations a World. As long as there is a World, there will be an Essence of a World, which is also the power of a World ne.


    "If you want to be the Lord of a World ne and absorb the power of a World ne to make yourself perfect, then you must obtain the Essence of the World''s acknowledgement. Only when the Essence of the World in one World acknowledges you, can you absorb its power and be a Lord of a World ne.


    "The greater a World is, the greater the Essence of a World it contains, and the greater the number of Lords of World nes in it would be, and vice versa. The deciding factor for the number of Lords of World nes in a World is not just based on the cultivators themselves. The Essence of the World ys an even greater role in deciding how many people it can amodate to absorb it.


    "If the number the Essence of the World in a World can amodate has reached its full capacity, then no matter how great your potential is, you will still be unable to be a World Paragon. After all, there are only that many spots. If you still want to be a World Paragon, then unless you leave the ce and search for another World, you will only obtain your chance if a World Paragon dies and his spot bes empty.


    "The gxy is huge, and there are plenty of cultivations. It also means that there are far too many Worlds. However, from what I know, almost all the Worlds that have been discovered have all their spots for World Paragons filled."


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the Duke of Crimson me. He did not speak.


    "Several Lords of World nes have died on Crimson me, but besides that True Guard, the others cannot really be considered true World Paragons. It''s not that theyck potential, but the Worlds from which they sought acknowledgement are damaged. The Essence of the World contained within these Worlds is practically dry, which is why their aplishments stopped the moment they became World Paragons.


    "In fact, they cannot even continue understanding rules andws, so how could they even be called World Paragons?


    "Only that True Guard could be considered a real World Paragon. After all, the World where he became a World Paragon is not located in this gxy, which had turned into a battlefield. It''s in the gxy beyond this ce. After his death, a spot had been emptied in the World where he became a World Paragon, but by now, someone might have already snatched it a long time ago."


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then said slowly, "If that''s the case, then it''s practically impossible to be a Lord of a World ne in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?"


    A glint appeared in the Duke of Crimson me''s eyes before he spoke in a low voice. "It''s not up to me to say whether you have a chance or not. It depends on your choice.


    "First, you must understand why those after Heaven Cultivation Realm are known as Lords of World nes and World Paragons. One is a lord, and the other a paragon, if you think about this, you will be able to obtain many answers with these two words.


    "A true Lord of a World ne is the supreme paragon within his or her own World ne, just like a master. In fact, in his own World ne, he can even bring out power that exceeds his level of cultivation, and he can fight against those who have higher levels of cultivation but who are not Lords of World nes in that World.


    "That is why they are known as lords and paragons.


    "Once they leave their World nes, they will be like fish out of water. They might still be able to survive and still be powerful, but once they use up too much of their energy, it''ll be very difficult for them to restore their power of their World nes.


    "That''s why those who have be World Paragons will rarely leave their World nes. Even if they leave, they will usually return soon. If they cannot return, then they will bring with them the World Stones that belong to their World to maintain their strength, just like that True Guard. His storage bag is just around¡­ Hmm? Ahem, I might not have opened it, but I''m certain that there''s a World Stone in there."


    When the Duke of Crimson me said those words, his expression became slightly strange. He remembered that the storage bag had not been too far from him before thest time he closed his eyes to recover, but it was gone now.


    "There''s also another method for a Lord of a World ne to remain at his peak condition wherever he is. This method is simple, and many people use it, and it is¡­ also the foundation of a Lord of a World ne''s training.


    "They will continuously aim to gain the acknowledgement of different Worlds, one after another, and snatch the spots of World Paragons that belong to other people. Once they obtain five thousand spots of World Paragons, they will reach the middle stage of World ne Realm. If they gain ten thousand spots, then they will reach theter stage of World ne Realm.


    "They will then merge the power of those ten thousand Worlds together and fuse them into one. After that, all their defects will bepletely mended, and they will be able to attain greatpletion in World ne Realm. If they are to take a step further after attaining greatpletion, they will be able to give birth to a wisp of presence that belongs to Kalpa, which will then allow them to reach Lunar Kalpa Realm. If they take one more step further, they will reach the pinnacle, which is Sr Kalpa Realm."


    "No matter how many worlds there are, there will still be more cultivators. The spots are limited. Is that why there are wars and why the four Great True Worlds invaded the fifth True World?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    "This is what I havee to understand as someone in Lunar Kalpa Realm, but since our positions are different, the answers we obtain will be different. Yet no matter what, if you want to be a World Paragon, then you must kill, seize, and snatch," The Duke of Crimson me spoke with a light tone, but the meaning behind his words gave off a hint of brutality that could not be concealed.


    "What is cultivation? Cultivation is killing, seizing, snatching. If you can kill, if you can seize before others, if you can snatch what originally did not belong to you, then you will be able to head to the peak. If you can continue on with your path, then you will naturally be the peak.


    "There are four Great Kalpa Lords in the four Great True Worlds, Dao Chen from True Morning Dao World and the Sacred Sovereign from True Sacred Yin World are Kalpa Lords. They are powerful because they have an entire True World''s resources under their wing, providing them with power, allowing their power to reach a state where they can even create their own world.


    "After the four Great Kalpa Lords are the four Great True Progenitors. They are old monsters who are even more terrifying than Kalpa Lords, but even so, the gxy is too big, and there are too many powerful warriors. Even if you''ve reached the state of the four Great True Progenitors, you might still have yet to reach the peak.


    "So what if they can control fate, lives, and deaths? Your ancestor, who is an Abyss Builder and also the Sovereign of the fifth True World, died because the madness that was the Rho Leonis Disaster¡­ His people were exterminated. I don''t know how you managed to survive, but your Abyss Builder ancestors must have paid a huge price in exchange for a small handful of your people to continue living."


    Su Ming''s breathing instantly became rapid. The Duke of Crimson me''s words caused a bang to go off in his head. He remembered what his second senior brother had said. In an age long past, in True Morning Dao World there had once been a couple attacked by the entire True Morning Dao World.


    "Abyss¡­ Builder¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    "If you ever have the chance to return to the fifth True World, head to your homnd. It''s very easy to search for that ce. There is a Milky Way formed by an array of stars in the gxy there. In that Milky Way¡­ is a faint blue cultivation. If it''s still around, not having been destroyed along with your people, then you should be able to find it."

 Chapter 787 — I’ll Give It All to You…

    <h4>Chapter 787: I¡¯ll Give It All to You¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "You said just now that an ancestor of my people reached a state where he could control fate, lives, and death?" Su Ming closed his eyes. After some time, when he opened them, they were already calm.


    This sight fell into the Duke of Crimson me''s eyes, and praise appeared on his face. One of the keys to bing a powerful warrior was to be able to calm oneself down within a short amount of time.


    It wasn''t that a person who could control his own emotions would definitely be a powerful warrior that could reach the peak, but almost every single powerful warrior at the peak could do this.


    "The ancestor of your people, the Sovereign of all races in the fifth True World, had indeed reached a state where he could control fate, lives, and deaths, and we believe that if this war had not urred, the Sovereign would have definitely surpassed that realm and reached a pinnacle that remains a mystery to all of us." When the Duke of Crimson me spoke about the Sovereign of the fifth True World, fanaticism appeared in his eyes.


    "Cultivation is killing, seizing, snatching." Su Ming remained silent for a short while. When he spoke, the banging sounds in his body became even louder. He also stood up slowly from his seated position. At the moment he straightened up, a powerful presence erupted from his body.


    That presence turned into a vortex that swept outwards from where Su Ming was.


    The bald crane, which was snoring by the side, shivered at that moment and opened its eyes. When it saw the vortex around Su Ming''s body, it yawned, mumbled a few words under its breath, then returned to sleeping.


    "Since you told me so much, you must have a way for me to absorb a sufficient amount of power of World nes in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Tell me, I''ll agree to the trade." Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He lifted his right hand and furled his fingers slowly into a fist, experiencing the might traveling through his palm.


    Forty years ago, his physical body had reached a state where he could resist those in the initial stage of Heaven Cultivation Realm. On this day forty yearster, while he still had yet to reach the pinnacle of Heaven Cultivation Realm, his physical body was so strong that he was no longer too far from that state.


    "You are an Abyss Builder, but in my memories, the Abyss Builders'' cultivation system is different from yours. You took the wrong path. First of all, this physical body isn''t your true body. The Abyss Builders'' true body is incredibly important. It is their foundation.


    "Your true body is¡­" The Duke of Crimson me hesitated for a moment before he looked at Su Ming.


    "My true body has been sealed away. Right now, I don''t have enough power to retrieve it," Su Ming stated tly.


    "Sealed away? Then we can also say that it is in a perfectly safe state. If it is sealed, then it means that someone either cannot or does not want to destroy it. If that is the case, it also means, then it is safe. We don''t have to worry too much about it," the Duke of Crimson me said, after a moment of pensive silence. His thought process seemed to be very strange.


    "Let''s not talk about your true body. The Abyss Builders are skilled in building clones. The way they mend their defects is simple and straightforward. With their true bodies, they will mend their souls, and with their clones, they will mend their bodies,ws, potential. Whatever it is that they''recking, they will Possess a clone with the ability to mend those defects.


    "The body you possess now has a hint of aw that can disassemble and destroy things. Those who possess this power are the Indomitable Fighters and the Crimson Python Phoenixes. Judging by your presence, you should have Possessed a Crimson Python Phoenix''s body and formed a clone from it.


    "You practice the Surging Indulgers'' divine abilities¡­ But I have two questions that you''ll have to answer first." A glint appeared in the Duke of Crimson me''s eyes. As he looked at Su Ming, he asked the questions that had been guing his mind for a long time.


    "First, how did you learn the method we Surging Indulgers use to refine our bodies?


    "Second, besides the presence of an Abyss Builder, I can also sense¡­ a hint of Heavenly Phantoms on your soul. Heavenly Phantoms are one of the four races that are chiefs in the fifth True World. Their seal is on your soul." The Duke of Crimson me''s eyes shone brightly as he spoke slowly.


    "Ie from a ce called Yin Death Region. There is a remnant of a few races in that ce. I obtained the Surging Indulgers'' cultivation method there and some timeter was forcefully sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence by an ancient existence in Yin Death Region.


    "Its goal is to make me search for their king. As for the seal you speak of, it does indeed exist," Su Ming said calmly.


    The Duke of Crimson me frowned, as if he was thinking about something. After a long time, he furrowed his brows even more.


    "If I was at the peak of my condition, I could break the seal for you, but now, I am powerless to do so. Still, I''ve looked at the seal carefully. It won''t do much harm to you. In fact, it''ll bring a certain amount of benefits.


    "Let''s not talk about that, either, for now. I do indeed have a way for you to obtain the power of World ne in this gxy, but that is strictly limited for your physical body. Yet this method will cause this physical body of yours to no longer be able to use any sort of divine ability. You will only be able to train your Qi.


    "That''s why you''ll need to Possess another body to train your cultivation base.


    "If you agree to it, then I will teach you the Great Art of World Indulgence: Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. If you practice your cultivation with this Art, you will be able to devour all manner of people and objects that possess the power of World nes. You will devour the power of ne Worlds from World Paragons and devour the Essence of a World contained in all things in the universe, cultivations, and even a World.


    "This Art can make you stronger for a short amount of time and let you possess an incredibly powerful physical body. It is the strongest racial Art of us Surging Indulgers¡­ but if you practice this Art, you will need to go through nine disasters as punishment. If you manage to make it through, then you will be stronger, if you don''t, you will die.


    "But this is your clone. Even if you die, it''ll be fine. It won''t affect your true soul," the Duke of Crimson me exined in a low voice.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then looked at the Duke of Crimson me and nodded.


    At the instant he did so, the Duke of Crimson me lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming. A vortex immediately appeared at the center of his brows, and a cultivation method that caused his heart to shake from shock instantly emerged in his head as the vortex started spinning.


    After some time, when the vortex at the center of Su Ming''s brows disappeared, a bright light appeared in his eyes. Once he clenched his right hand into a fist, a faint vortex grew on his palm.


    "The Crimson Python Phoenix''s power to destroy all things, the Surging Indulgers'' Art of Explosion Fixation, and the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows will allow your clone to live through several disasters serving as punishments. If you gain aprehensive knowledge of those Arts, then your strength will be limitless in the future." The Duke of Crimson me sucked in a deep breath, expectation shining in his eyes.


    "But before you practice this Art, you will need to choose another clone. You must be careful in choosing one. I suggest that you pick one of those ferocious spirits that have been sealed away. Not only do they have inborn divine abilities, their blood has also fused thoroughly with thews of their world. It will make the speed of your absorption of the power of World nes be even faster."


    Su Ming nodded. With a sparkle in his eyes, he spread his Atman outwards and covered the entire area. A crease suddenly appeared between his brows. He remembered that before he went into istion, the storage bags that belonged to Long Li, Sun Kun, and Jing Nan Zi were left behind. In fact, Jing Nan Zi even had a treasured spear that was now without an owner.


    When Tian Lin had chosen to self-destruct earlier, he had said that if he managed to form the Growth Armor, Su Ming could take it.


    Su Ming did not immediately take away all these spoils of war in the past because he had been absorbing the physical power in the area. Since the Duke of Crimson me had shifted the entire sealed region, those items should naturally still be around.


    However, when Su Ming sent his Atman sweeping through the area, he discovered nothing. After a moment of pensive silence, he recalled the Duke of Crimson me''s momentary pause and gaze when he spoke about Jing Nan Zi''s storage bag earlier, and he came to a swift understanding.


    Without batting an eyelid, he cast a nce at the bald crane, which was sleeping not too far in the distance. He had no idea whether it was a coincidence, but the bald crane turned its body around, as if it had noticed Su Ming''s presence, pointing its butt his way before continuing to snore away.


    Su Ming flipped his right hand over, and a crystal immediately appeared in his hand. He threw it on the ground casually. The crystal fell on a frozen purplish ck molten rock and let out a clear sound.


    Almost at the moment that sound appeared, there was a whooshing sound, and the bald crane was beside Su Ming''s feet. It seized the crystal with its ws. Its eyes sparkled, and it looked pleasantly surprised.


    "Huh? I picked up a crystal."


    "Give me Long Li and the others'' storage bags," Su Ming said in a low voice while looking at the bald crane.


    "What? What did you say? I don''t have it. I don''t have anything." The bald crane blinked, putting on a puzzled face.


    "All the crystals in the storage bags belong to you, and all the items in there belong to me." Su Ming''s expression was as calm as usual as he continued speaking tly.


    The bald crane was stunned for a moment, then it scratched its bald head. The next moment, as if it had just registered the meaning behind Su Ming''s words, it immediately put on an enraged expression, and there was even a hint of hurt on its face.


    "I really didn''t take it! I didn''t take the storage bags! There''s another person here, he might have taken it! I didn''t take it! I did not!" The bald crane pped its wings and turned its head around to re at the Duke of Crimson me, looking as if it was absolutely certain that the he was the one who had taken the storage bags.


    The Duke of Crimson me frowned, then smiled wryly. He did not try to exin himself.


    "Long Li''s World Stone, Jing Nan Zi''s Enchanted Treasure and his World Stone, and Tian Lin''s Growth Armor. I just want these four items. You can have the rest," Su Ming said, frowning.


    But the bald crane continued to look in great distress, as if Su Ming''s words had just badly humiliated it. As it became flustered and exasperated, it pped its wings nonstop, and its body even turned red due to its agitation.


    Su Ming cast the bald crane a profound look, then brought out the gourd from his bosom at a rxed pace. He caressed it a few times with his left hand, and rays of green light immediately shone from within.


    The eyes of the bald crane immediately went wide, and fear appeared on its face. It retreated with a whoosh, even instinctively transforming into arge mutt. This was clearly the strongest form in its mind.


    "Give it," Su Ming said tly.


    "But I really didn''t take it¡­ I really didn''t." The bald crane looked as if it was about to cry.


    Su Ming cast the bald crane another look. This time, when he lifted his left hand, a few soft feathers appeared on his palm.


    Those feathers were very soft, and when they appeared on Su Ming''s palm, the bald crane was taken aback. It found those feathers to be rather familiar, but before it could think of anything, it saw Su Ming tying a few knots on the feathers.


    When the bald crane saw this sight, it shuddered violently under the Duke of Crimson me''s puzzled gaze. It understood very well just what Su Ming was doing at that moment, and it also remembered just who those feathers belonged to¡­


    When the bald crane thought of the consequences, it immediately forced out a smile and touched a few parts on its body while shivering. Then, it threw out a long crimson spear, two World Stones with the power to capture souls spreading out from within them, and a green seed that was the size of a palm.


    "Hey, Sir Su, don''t be angry, put down the feathers, please. Don''t make the doll now. I was just joking with you, you know? I''ll give it to you. I''ll give it all to you!"

 Chapter 788 — Blood Identification Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 788: Blood Identification Pearl</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The green seed was the Growth Armor that was formed after Tian Lin had self-destructed, and it was one of the reasons why Jing Nan Zi had spared Tian Lin in the past. The Growth Armor was the size of a palm, and there was a faint bloody stench spreading out from it. There were also some faint and indistinct venous paths shining in either a bright or dark light.


    As Su Ming held the Growth Armor, he sent his Atman into it. After some time, the Growth Armor suddenly let out a brilliant ray of light. That light illuminated the entire area within an instant. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a step backwards and threw the Growth Armor on the ground.


    Bang!


    The sealed region started shaking in a manner as if an earthquake was happening. The meteor around the sealed region also started shivering because of it. A big tree that would require several people to encircle appeared before Su Ming. Arge number of roots spread out and crawled swiftly into the ground, as if they were taking root here. At the same time, an endless number of branches grew densely on the tree. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a big tree that was a hundred something feet tall.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s eyes sparkled brightly as he stood by the side. He cast a few scrutinizing nces at the tree, but he did not speak. The bald crane''s eyes went wide, and it suddenly began regretting in its heart, because it had not expected that this thing, which did not taste good when it bit down on it, could turn into a big tree.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pressed his palm t on the tree trunk. At the instant his right hand touched it, his Atman increased exponentially, like he had fused together with the tree. It was as if the tree''s divine sense had be Su Ming''s perception.


    Su Ming saw the meteor, the ck and boundless gxy beyond, the asional short bursts of light, and the silence that seemed tost for an eternity.


    After some time, when Su Ming pulled his mind back to his own body, he looked at the tree and exhaled deeply.


    ''It can allow my Atman to cover an incrediblyrge area for a short amount of time. If I can utilize this well, it would definitely have mysterious effects, and there should be plenty of other effects on this thing as well, since Jing Nan Zi had ced such importance on it and this Growth Armor could only appear after Tian Lin offered up his life.''


    When Su Ming lifted his right hand, the tree swiftly withered away. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a palm-sized seed once again, but its color was slightly duller now.


    Once Su Ming put away the Growth Armor, his gaze fell on the two World Stones that were filled with the power to capture souls. As he looked at them, he could sense the power of World nes contained within them.


    ''Once I be a World Paragon, I will need to absorb the Essence of ten thousand Worlds to slowly increase my power. If I am to go back and forth between Worlds whose Essence of the Worlds has not acknowledged me, I''ll need these sort of World Stones created from my own World to replenish the used up power of World nes.


    ''This means that such items¡­ aren''t rare in the gxy beyond. But in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, they''re a supreme treasure that will make all the uwful World Paragons go crazy over.'' Su Ming touched the surface of the World Stone and sensed a prickling feel on his hand, but it did not hurt. It just felt as if the item he touched was filled with sharp needles.


    ''It''d be a pity to use it to activate the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.''


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then flung his right hand and put away the two World Stones into his storage bag. These sort of items that were incredibly rare in the Barren Lands of Divine Sense would have greater usester.


    Once he finished doing all these, a hint of nostalgia appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. The long red spear Jing Nan Zi had left behind after he died flew towards him, and Su Ming grabbed it.


    "I once had a long spear just like this," Su Ming mumbled. He remembered the Undertaker of Evil''s Spear. It might have just been an imitation the first God of Berserkers had created and the true Undertaker of Evil''s Speary in the depths of Great Yu Imperial Pce, but that copy had apanied Su Ming for many years, and it had even gone on a campaign with him as he conquered thends in all directions to gather up an endless amount of battle souls to refine itself.


    It was a pity that it had exploded in the air and turned into ashes.


    The long red spear let out buzzing sounds in Su Ming''s hands, and there was a thick, bloody stench spreading out from it, as if it was not willing to be held by Su Ming.


    He remained silent for a moment, then pushed his right hand forward and wrapped his fingers tightly around the spear. The vast Qi in his body instantly exploded forth to cover the entire spear.


    "Even if you refuse to give in and submit to me, you will still have to be used by me," Su Ming said tly. He no longer bothered about the long spear''s will. With his right hand holding its body, he swung it in the air before him. This instantly produced a sharp whistle. Afterimages of the long spear appeared all around him, and there were thousands of them, making it so that no one would be able to discern which was the real one when they looked at the numerous copies in the air.


    Su Ming''s right arm eventually stopped before his body. The tip of the spear pierced into the ground with a bang, and at the same time, a strange light sparkled in his eyes.


    "This item isn''t merely a long spear¡­"


    Su Ming loosened his grip over the spear, then lifted his fingertips and flicked the body of the spear that had pierced the ground. At the instant a clear sound echoed in the air, the spear was immediately disassembled before Su Ming as it shivered. It turned into an endless amount of red liquid that flowed up his fingertips. In the blink of an eye, it covered his entire right arm and turned into a vambrace as well as a rerebrace.


    There was a strange, bright light flowing through the red vambrace and rerebrace, especially on the spot of the bicep. There were even countless tiny runic symbols carved there which formed a single word.


    Guard!


    That word was guard!


    The Duke of Crimson me was watching Su Ming''s actions all this while. When it saw the vambrace and rerebrace appearing on Su Ming''s right arm, a glint appeared in his eyes. As for the bald crane, it currently had an agonized expression on its face, and was feeling incredibly regretful. The more it looked at the spear, the more it could see how outstanding it was, and the more its heart ached.


    ''He''s a bully. He''s a real bully. He snatched away the gourd, the seed, and even took away the two pretty looking stones. Even that intimidating long spear couldn''t escape his grasp¡­ Damn it, I''ll endure this. I''ll endure it! Endure¡­ Endure¡­'' The bald crane gritted its teeth, feeling as if flesh had just been stripped off its body.


    "Your foundation is set. I suggest that you go to the other cultivations and expand your horizons. You might even find a clone that will suit you. Also, you have to be careful of the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds. This short span of a hundred years isn''t enough for them to forget what happened in Crimson me.


    "We left in time in the past, but we were also cut off from all news regarding the outside world. I wonder what sort of effect has been brought to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence due to the ident in Crimson me," the bald Duke of Crimson me said in a low tone. Once he cast a nce at Su Ming, he closed his eyes and began meditating.


    He had already stated his piece, and no matter what Su Ming chose, he would follow him. He would stay by Su Ming''s side to protect him.


    Su Ming disappeared from the sealed region. When he reappeared, he was standing on the meteor. All he could see was a dark gxy. There was a sense of authenticity within the darkness in the gxy which Su Ming saw. This was the first time he truly stood in a real gxy.


    The few times he had wandered into the gxy with his soul from Yin Death Region could notpare to what he felt now.


    Su Ming liked this darkness and this sense of authenticity.


    He looked at it for some time before he sat down quietly on the surface of the meteor. He lifted his right hand, then struck the meteor under him that was nearly ten thousand lis big.


    Bang!


    As the meteor trembled, it started to move out of sync with the other meteors around it and gradually changed its direction. After a moment, with a loud whoosh, it left the trajectory the meteors were going in and flew out alone into the dark gxy.


    It had no goal, no ce that it must go to. Su Ming sat on the meteor and let it charge forward. At that moment, his gray hair spilled over his shoulders. He was dressed in a white robe which was the Sacred Constetion Robe hiding itself, and the True Guard''s vambrace and rerebrace on his right arm.


    His expression was indifferent and his eyes were cold. He looked at the gxy quietly and simply allowed time to pass.


    One year, two years, three years¡­


    This solitary meteor charged through the gxy in the shape of a long arc that traveled in a straight line. Su Ming sat on it as if he had forgotten about the flow of time. When the meteor had flown for seven years, a damaged ship appeared before it.


    There was a sail on the ship, and it looked as if it was treating the gxy as a sea while sailing through it. There were dozens of thin cultivators in each corner of the ship. They were using their cultivation bases to keep the ship flying.


    Most of these thin cultivators were in Earth Cultivation Realm, and only two of them were in Heaven Cultivation Realm. These two people sat cross-legged at the bow of the ship, as if they were controlling its direction.


    Behind them¡­ was a huge bed. There was an incredibly plump person lying on it. At that moment, the plump person was looking away with his eyes narrowed while a short, thin, and haggard looking female cultivator that was still rather beautiful stood by his side.


    The damaged ship floating in the gxy and the meteor Su Ming was sitting upon were directly opposite each other, and both were getting moving closer. This attracted the attention of the people on the ship, especially the two people in Heaven Cultivation Realm. They stood up cautiously and cast their gazes into the distance.


    With just one nce, they saw Su Ming sitting cross-legged on the meteor. Dressed in white and with a head full of gray hair, he was an incredibly eye-catching sight to them.


    Su Ming had his eyes closed and was meditating at that moment. The ripples of power he spread out made him seem to be just in Earth Cultivation Realm, and because of that, he gave off a strange feeling to those who saw him.


    When the two cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm looked over, a sharp voice rang out from behind them. That voice naturally came from the huge, plump person on the giant bed. "There''s something off about this person. Ignore him. We have to hurry. This time, our great paragon of the Western Ring Neb has gotten himself a son during his ten thousand-year-old birthday. We can''t bete."


    The plump person narrowed his eyes and cast Su Ming a nce while he was still in the distance.


    Soon, the meteor and the ship drew closer to each other, stirring waves of ripples that crashed into each other. They were about to pass one another, with Su Ming continuing to sit on the meteor with his eyes closed, ignoring everything around him.


    Yet at the instant the meteor beneath him was about to pass the ship, two piercing rays of red light suddenly spread out from the chests of the two cultivators from Heaven Cultivation Realm on the ship.


    At the same time, red light also spread out from the plump person''s clothes. The appearance of these three rays of light was incredibly abrupt, taking those people aback.


    The plump person''s expression suddenly changed drastically. He immediately brought out the object that was shining with red light from his bosom. It was a pearl that was the size of a baby''s fist. That pearl was currently shining with a light that was akin to blood and would cause hearts to tremble in apprehension. The plump person then looked swiftly towards Su Ming, who was sitting on the meteor that had not left too far into the distance.


    "The Blood Identification Pearl that the True Guards distributed to most of those in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence a hundred years ago¡­ has lit up. Could it be¡­ Could it be him?!" The plump person stood up swiftly, and an intense wave of excitement appeared in his eyes. "He''s indeed in Heaven Cultivation Realm! Stop him! Do not let him escape!"

 Chapter 789 — One Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 789: One Battle!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Haha, the Barren Lands of Divine Essence are big, but I, Shan Tai, managed to meet this person. This is my fortune, and also my chance! It is the serendipitous chance that will only arrive once in an eternity!


    "The four Great True Worlds has put a bounty on his head, promising a World Stone containing the power of a World ne to the person who manages to kill the person who lit up the Blood Identification Pearl and absorb his soul into the pearl!"


    The plump person trembled in excitement as he kept shouting. The ship beneath him swiftly changed direction and charged towards the meteor Su Ming was sitting on. At the same time, the two cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm sported excited looks on their faces. Even if it would be difficult for them to obtain the World Stone since Shan Tai was around, there would definitely be plenty of other rewards.


    They were especially excited since the person that the four Great True Worlds had ced a bounty over¡­ was truly just in Earth Cultivation Realm. There was no possible way for him to have sealed up his cultivation base to hide his level of cultivation, because the four Great True Worlds had clearly stated when they offered the bounty that this person was just in Earth Cultivation Realm.


    Whoosh!


    The two cultivators charged into the air. Their speed increased so quickly that in the blink of an eye, they had already closed in on the meteor Su Ming was sitting on. They turned into two long arcs with one traveling on the left of the meteor and the other on the right. As the power that belonged to Heaven Cultivation Realm exploded from within them, a powerful suppressive force was formed, and it charged towards Su Ming.


    "Haha, die!"


    "I''d like to see just how strong is the criminal wanted by the four Great True Worlds!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes slowly and cast a cold nce at the people who were charging towards him from his left and right. At the instant he looked over, he swung his arm.


    A shrill scream of pain rang out to his right. When the cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm there was less than three hundred feet away from Su Ming, a ck dot immediately appeared at the center of his brows.


    It looked as if he''d been stung. He could not even see what had happened clearly before intense pain traveled through his entire body. His screams of pain were still echoing in space when his body melted, turning into a puddle of blood that spilled on the meteor.


    "You''re just asking for death."


    Su Ming stood up. The cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm that wasing on his left immediately spotted a drastic change in expression. Disbelief and shock appeared in his eyes. Everything just now had happened too quickly. He had not even managed to see anything. He only heard hispanion letting out a shrill scream of pain, and the in the blink of an eye, he had turned into a puddle of blood, dead.


    This scene immediately made the cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm shudder. He retreated without any hesitation, his heart swiftly filling with terror. He suddenly thought of a terrifying question. Why¡­ was this person wanted by the four Great True Worlds?


    The four Great True Worlds had not mentioned a reason when they offered the bounty; they just wanted him. Only now did this cultivator realized that there was no way that a person wanted by the four Great True Worlds would be a weakling.


    The cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm''s face turned stark pale, but before he could retreat a hundred feet away, an afterimage appeared before him. He saw it clearly. It was a poisonous wasp.


    This was the final thing the cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm saw in his life, his final memory.


    Screams of pain echoed in space and blood spilled all over the ce, even if everything had happened in the span of a few breaths. In fact, the people on the ship only saw Su Ming doing was opening his eyes and flinging his arm sideways.


    With these simple actions, he had taken the lives of two cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    "Sir, you blocked my path for no reason. Will you exin yourself?" Su Ming asked tly. With a calm gaze, he looked towards therge, plump man that was uncertain whether he should retreat or move forward at the moment.


    When Su Ming said those words, the meteor beneath him gradually slowed down before it stopped and floated in the gxy, positioned directly opposite the plump person''s ship.


    "Haha, it''s a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding. I recognized the wrong person. I was wrong in this matter. Sir, please don''t be angry with me. I''ll leave right away." The plump person narrowed his eyes and forced out a cordial smile, moving back slowly.


    He could not quite grasp the depths of this wanted criminal''s power. He looked like he was in Earth Cultivation Realm, but he had managed to kill two cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm with such ease that it seemed killing them was no more taxing than breathing. This scene was enough to shock him and start to take this matter seriously.


    Compared to a World Stone, his life was more important. Besides, in his eyes, he might have to search for a few morepanions before he could have the confidence to kill this person.


    While trying to get past this situation by deceiving Su Ming, the plump Shan Tai moved back. Just as he was about to leave, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. Right then, he looked as if he was still sitting cross-legged on the meteor, but the next moment, he appeared in front of Shan Tai. Only when his form was on the ship did the body on the meteor slowly disperse. It had clearly just been an afterimage.


    "Since you''ve already attacked, then don''t be in such a hurry to leave." Su Ming took a step forward, and the instant he closed in on Shan Tai, he lifted his right hand, clenched his fist, and hurled a punch forward.


    He did not use the gourd or the long spear, neither did he use the poisonous wasp or any other divine ability. He only used the power of Qi contained in his physical body. It was a rare asion for him to run into a powerful warrior in the initial stage of World ne Realm. Su Ming wanted to see the extent of thebat capabilities contained in his current physical body.


    "You''re just asking for death!"


    Shan Tai''s flesh quivered. When he saw that this person actually dared to attack him, his heart let out a thump, but no matter what, the other still looked and felt like he was just in Earth Cultivation Realm. Shan Tai began forming seals with his hands before growling and flinging his hands forward. The space before him tore open, and a huge manifested and charged towards Su Ming to envelope him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Su Ming tookrge strides forward. With each step, he threw a punch forward. The huge exploded after it suffered three strikes, and the torrent that was formed swept outwards. Shan Tai''s expression changed. With a roar, all his flesh started quivering, and during that instant, he shrank into a ball. As he rapidly chanted something, a brilliant greasy light erupted. He turned into a huge ball of flesh and charged towards Su Ming to crash into him.


    "You want topare physical strength with me? You''re just in Earth Cultivation Realm. I originally wanted to let you leave, but since you decided to seek death, then die."


    "You''re noisy!" As Su Ming took a step forward, he threw another punch.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    These two people exchanged nearly a hundred blows within an incredibly short amount of time. Shan Tai''s body continuously became thinner, and eventually, with a bang, the both of them fell back.


    A focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he gasped in his heart. His physical power had only reached the peak in Earth Cultivation Realm, so he had not reached the state where his entire body had the power akin to that of a divine ability that was equivalent to the might of those Lords of World nes. He could not kill a World Paragon, and it would also be difficult for him to suppress them by brute strength, but simrly, if they did not use the power of World nes, it would be difficult for them to injure him.


    After all, most of World Paragons chose to practice Arts, very few of them would purely train their physical bodies.


    While Su Ming was considering this, Shan Tai looked as if he had just seen a malicious spirit. His heart was in incredible shock, and there was even a faint hint of amazement in him. He knew clearly that even if he did not use the power of World nes, the near a hundred punches he threw just now were enough to kill all the cultivators beneath the level of a World Paragon. In fact, even if he was facing off against a World Paragon of the same level, he would still have an upper hand in terms of physical body alone.


    However¡­ he had delivered nearly a hundred punches, but this person was almostpletely unharmed. On the other hand, the shock from the punches had caused Shan Tai to feel pain himself. His mind was even a little muddled because of it.


    "As expected of the person wanted by the four Great True Worlds who are keeping an eye over this ce. But since you had the courage to stand before me, then I will let you know just where the difference lies between a Lord of World nes and those in Heaven, Earth, and Man Cultivation Realms.


    "I will kill you. Even if I have to use the power of World nes, it''ll be worth it." A fiendish look appeared in Shan Tai''s eyes. Then, despite the fact that they were in space, he opened his mouth and sucked in a deep breath of some unknown air.


    Bang!


    Shan Tai''s hair began fluttering, and his body also started withering rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a tall, thin person with waves of ripples spreading out from his body. At the same time a vast amount of aura erupted from his body, a wave of presence that belonged to the power of World nes forced its way out and spread along with his aura.


    This was the true strength of a Lord of World nes, and only those who had used the power of World nes could be called a World Paragon!


    The gxy around them turned into a huge ocean at that moment. Asyers of ripples surged forward, the power of World nes swept outwards. A focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He retreated in the mid of those ripples.


    "Do you want me to attack?" The Duke of Crimson me''s voice reached his ears.


    "If I use the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole with my full power, can I kill this person?" While staring at Shan Tai, Su Ming sent his question to the duke in the form of a thought.


    "It depends on how much you''ve understood. If you understood a third of it, you can injure him. If you understood a six-tenths of it, you can injure him gravely. If you understood eight-tenths of it, you can kill him." When Su Ming heard those words, a sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    "I will use one move, and I will take your life." Shan Tai''s voice had a ghastly quality to it as he lifted his right hand to form a seal before pointing forward. Immediately, the power of World nes around him surged forward to gather into a transparent board of light. It shed, multiplying, and about ten of those boards surrounded Su Ming from all directions.


    "World ne''s ughter!"


    Shan Tai swung his arm forward, and some sort ofw instantly filled those boards of light formed by the power of World nes. They charged towards Su Ming with a bang. But before they even closed in on him, he already sensed a mighty pressure that was incredibly difficult for him to withstand.


    "The Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole."


    Su Ming swiftly closed his eyes. He lifted his hands and struck a few parts on his body in session. His right arm instantly withered away, with his left arm following suit. Then, his legs, his torso, and even his head mummified.


    Only Su Ming''s eyes shone with a dark light at that instant. After shing several times, the moment the boards of light squeezed down on him, Su Ming''s body¡­ exploded into an endless amount of shards as if he was a person in a mirror shattering along with the mirror.


    These shards rushed outward with a loud noise.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The boards of light crumbled upon touching the shards. Once the power of World nes contained within was absorbed by the shards, they appeared right before Shan Tai with an indescribable speed and pierced into his body.


    In the blink of an eye, all the shards entered Shan Tai''s body. They then melted, and an incredibly shrill scream of pain left Shan Tai''s lips.


    His memory was being rapidly devoured. His flesh and body were swiftly disappearing, and the power of World nes in his body waspletely sucked away in the blink of an eye.


    Bang!


    Shan Tai''s body fell apart. An endless amount of shards flew out from his body and gathered together nearby. Then, like a broken mirror being repaired, Su Ming regained his form.


    His body was originally in a withered state. At that moment, it swiftly swelled up, and once he returned to his original state, a wisp of presence that belonged to World nes came from his body.


    "The Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole¡­ How powerful."


    Su Ming closed his eyes and allowed himself to feel the vast amount of Qi in his body. The clear sensation of having grown even stronger felt addicting.

 Chapter 790 — Being Chased in the Western Ring

    <h4>Chapter 790: Being Chased in the Western Ring</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On Shan Tai''s broken ship there was a dozen something cultivators in Earth Cultivation Realm. Their faces were stark pale as they looked with a dumbfounded expressions on their faces. They had just witnessed Shan Tai''s death. That unusual manner of death and Su Ming, who had his eyes closed at the moment, became the most terrifying existences in their eyes.


    They did not dare move, let alone attempt to escape. Fate had turned her back on them, and they could no longer control their own fates.


    After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes, and a brilliant light shone briefly within them.


    "I also obtained this person''s memories¡­ Shan Tai."


    Su Ming remained in pensive silence for a moment before he lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, a storage bag flew out from the area beneath him. Once he held it, he swept his other hand across it and brought out a blood red pearl which he held between two of his fingers.


    That pearl shone with a piercing red light between Su Ming''s fingers, as if it wanted to tell all those who could see it that Su Ming was the person wanted by the four Great True Worlds.


    ''The four Great True Worlds ced a bounty on my head, but they did not mention the reason they wanted me dead. With a World Stone as a reward, they want me either dead or alive¡­'' Su Ming frowned while looking at the meteor.


    Two rays of red light immediately flew out,ing to float before Su Ming. They were the two other red pearls from the two deceased cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    ''Blood Identification Pearl. In Shan Tai''s memories, almost all the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm and World Paragons in most of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence have been given these pearls a hundred years ago. They can use them to find me.


    ''By the looks of it, the four Great True Worlds ced a gigantic over the entire Barren Lands of Divine Essence just to find me. Once I show up, I will be immediately discovered, even if I change my appearance.'' Su Ming lowered his head to look at the pearls in his hand, and a freezing light as well as killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "How did the four Great True Worlds create these pearls? They can actually locate me¡­ But it''s within expectations that they ced a bounty over my head. After all¡­ the anomaly in Crimson me was enough to make them look at this seriously." A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s lips.


    "Perhaps I can let you know how they managed to locate you," the Duke of Crimson me said. He appeared on the meteor, then arrived next to him with a single step.


    The bald man was incredibly big and tall. The wide and loose long robe on his body made him look like he possessed an incredibly curious temperament, while the totem on his bald head made him look daunting.


    He stood beside Su Ming and lifted his right hand to take one blood-red pearl. A dark light shone in his eyes. With a gentle squeeze, the blood pearl shattered.


    Ayer of blood fog appeared.


    Several indistinct pictures slowly formed within it. Those pictures appeared in a fleeting manner, reflected in Su Ming''s eyes.


    The first picture was a gigantic pit in Crimson me, which was filled with blood.


    The second picture was an old man dressed in long gray robes. The sign of a crescent moon could be seen at the center of his brows like a third eye. There were several dozens of people exuding the presence of World ne Realm standing behind him. Further back was a huge army that numbered to tens of thousands, and their numbers were so great that they connected the sky and earth.


    There was an old woman kneeling before the old man.


    It was Mei Lan.


    In the third picture, the old man in gray stood on a mountain. That mountain was the ninth summit Su Ming had created. Wind, sand, and stones moved about, as if time was flowing in reverse there. An endless number of afterimages were fleeting about. In the end, a single one became clear, and it was of Su Ming, who was sitting at the top of the mountain.


    In the fourth picture, the old man had his right palm pressed t against the top of Mei Lan''s head. The air behind her distorted, and Su Ming''s body gradually took shape.


    The four pictures disappeared in the blink of an eye. The blood fog before Su Ming thinned out and scattered away.


    "By searching through other people''s memories about your appearance, determining your presence from the memories in the mountain, earth, and rivers, then the gathering these two together, they were able to locate you.


    "Besides, they also used a unique method to gather blood before they fused your presence and appearance within it, thereby creating these pearls. As long as you are within their area of perception, then no matter what appearance you take, you will be discovered. This is a method used by a person in Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    "The anomaly in Crimson me actually managed to make a person in Lunar Kalpa Realm take action? This must have shocked the four Great True Worlds. Heh heh, they aren''t shocked by me escaping the seal, but by how I escaped it.


    "It''s especially frightening to them since you managed to break the seals of all the ferocious beasts in Crimson me. Because of that, it is only natural that they will take you seriously. They aren''t afraid of me¡­ but of you breaking another seal in another cultivation.


    "I moved the sealed region and left the all those years ago, and you hid yourself for a hundred years, nevering out. That''s why they hadn''t managed to find any clues about you. But since you''re out now, then with my understanding towards Lunar Kalpa Realm, this pearl is definitely not as simple as it might seem, just being able to identify someone.


    "If my guess is correct, at this moment, in the gxy where the four Great True Worlds keep watch your presence has already been taken note of¡­ and all the cultivators with these pearls in the area nearby should now know your location," the Duke of Crimson me said in a low voice.


    Su Ming stared at the pearl in his hand. After remaining silent for a moment, he let out a cold snort as killing intent filled his eyes.


    "Don''t take any chances. The four Great True Worlds don''t care whether they get you alive or dead. They only want one answer. Even with just your corpse alone, they''ll be able to determine your origins," the Duke of Crimson me said slowly.


    "If they want to kill me, then they will have to pay a price."


    Su Ming turned around, and the vambrace as well as the rerebrace instantly melted from his right arm to cover his entire body. At the same time, the bald crane flew out from the meteor, a clear sign that it had been summoned by Su Ming. Once it flew over, it crawled into his storage bag.


    At that moment, Su Ming''s entire body was filled with flowing streams of crimson light, which gradually turned into a red coffin. There was arge amount of shining bumps on the coffin that were runic symbols. They let out an ancient presence.


    "Let''s go!" Su Ming stated from the coffin. The Duke of Crimson me took a step forward before his body vanished. He turned into the totem on his head and etched himself on the coffin, filled it with a bizarre air.


    With a whoosh, the coffin changed its direction and charged into the gxy in the distance.


    "Su Ming, let me control the direction. We''ll head into the depths of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. There are plenty of primeval cultivations there, and also plenty of living creatures which you can choose for your clone¡­" The Duke of Crimson me''s voice reverberated in space before gradually dispersing.


    At that moment, when the dozen something people on Shan Tai''s ship saw Su Ming leaving into the distance, they all breathed sighs of relief. Their hearts trembled, and all of them felt that they had just survived a disaster. They were just about to cautiously control the ship and leave when a powerful presence suddenly descended this part of the gxy.


    Rip!


    A crack was torn through the gxy, and a person walked out from it instantly. That person was dressed like a savage. His hair was incredibly long, and his clothes were shabby, but there was an extremely powerful presence about the person.


    "It''s here. That person wanted by the four Great True Worlds sure runs fast." There was a blood red pearl in the man''s hands, and it was shining with a brilliant light.


    The instant Su Ming''s presence had appeared upon him encountering Shan Tai, all the pearls held by the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm or above started shing with a brilliant blood red light, no matter what their owners were doing and where they were, be it in the gxy or on some cultivation.


    Right then, a clear will came from each of these pearls. This will was like a guide that could allow the people holding the Blood Identification Pearls to sense Su Ming''s location.


    "Kill this person and put his soul into the Blood Identification Pearl! You will be rewarded with three World Stones!"


    There was an ancient voice contained in that will. With the help of the blood red pearl, it could be said that the voice echoed in the ears of all the cultivators within that small portion of the gxy.


    "They offered a World Stone a hundred years ago, and now, it''s three of them! We can now kill this person!"


    "Three World Stones will be enough for me to use the power of World nes as I please several times, and I won''t have to worry about the problem of restoring my cultivation base. This is a good deal!"


    "Being wanted by the forces of power that are suppressing the four Great True Worlds isn''t rare, but this is the first time a bounty was offered over the past ten thousand years. I should join in the fun."


    The people on numerous cultivations began to burn with excitement due to the will in the blood-red pearls. Long arcs flew up and out to charge towards the spot where Su Ming was ording to their senses.


    At the same time, one of the neen Radixs floating in the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence started shining with a brilliant light.


    The light flickered, and in between varying degrees of brightness, it illuminated all directions. The ripples spreading out were sensed by all people from the four Great True Worlds keeping watch over.


    "The person wanted by the four Great True Worlds, the source of the anomaly in Crimson me, the person who has a high suspicion of being a member of the alien race and who seems to possess a power that can break seals has appeared in the south-east region of Western Ring Neb¡­ With this sort of criminal, you should first try to capture him alive, if you can''t, then kill him." A cold and emotionless voice reverberated in the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were.


    After a moment, ayer of ripples sliced through the gxy. An ancient bronze sword about a hundred thousand feet long manifested in the air. There were thousands of armored warriors standing on it, while three people were sitting and meditating at the tip.


    At the same time this ancient bronze sword left into the distance, seven other ancient bronze swords that were the same as the previous one appeared faintly and indistinctly. With loud whistles, they sliced through the barren gxy in the direction Su Ming''s presence wasing from.


    At that moment, long arcs filled the gxy of Western Ring Neb. Those long arcs were all heading in the same direction at full speed. There was even numerous transportation Enchanted Vessels filling the area. Not one of them was moving in a different direction than others.


    The red coffin Su Ming was using traveled forth in the gxy. The runic symbols on the coffin shone, and a chilling killing intent was spreading out from within before circling around the area.


    "Su Ming, there are six World Paragon presences around us and thirty something of those that belong to cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm chasing after us. These people are the closest to us. There are plenty more behind," the Duke of Crimson me said to Su Ming, passing the words into his mind.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then asked coldly, "Where is the closest cultivation?"


    "It''s about six hours away, going straight ahead."

 Chapter 791 — Heavenly Treasure Planet

    <h4>Chapter 791: Heavenly Treasure</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Heavenly Treasure was a dull and lifeless cultivation in the southern east region of Western Ring Neb within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Perhaps it had been a splendid in the past, and perhaps it had a glorious history, but it was now a barren ce. Its surface was covered in uneven bumps caused by deep pits on the ground and deste mountains.


    Anyone who saw that in the gxy would be unable to help but feel like all things had gone still and silent in that.


    It was not round, either.


    Numerous shattered stones hade off of one half. These stones had been crumbling for ages, and it was still ongoing. All the cultivators who were not too far away from the would be able to see the shattered stones slowly falling apart until they became a part of the gxy.


    This was a that was moving towards death, but even so, there were plenty of cultivators living on it. Most of these people came from families that had been living on the for generations, and they had be a part of this ce.


    There were plenty of sealed regions in Heavenly Treasure that locked away arge number of ferocious beasts. There was also a member of an alien race sealed deep in the depths of the.


    There was only one continent on the entire Heavenly Treasure. The rest of thend were in pieces, inds scattered in various parts of the. Aside from those would be the Star Shattering Wind Ocean that even an ordinary Lord of World nes would be slightly wary of in the.


    It was an ocean that was formed by wind. It spread to all parts of the besides the continent and the inds. The biting feeling on skin as it blew past and the sharp whistles as it moved turned into shrill moaning that could easily tear apart the body of a cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm, crushing thempletely.


    This wind was unique to Heavenly Treasure. It formed an ocean, and it also isted that part of the, the people living on thend masses rarely got close to it.


    On this day, the sky was dark. Neither the sun nor the moon could be seen, but there was a hazy ray of light that shone on the ground. Around noon, when all the cultivators on Heavenly Treasure were still immersed in their usual routine of meditating, a loud bang that sounded like thunder during spring suddenly shot up in the sky and reverberated in all directions.


    There was more than just one loud boom. They rang continuously, getting louder with each passing moment. The people were unable to ignore it, to not listen to it. The couldn''t help themselves and lifted their heads up to look!


    A blood-red shooting star charged through the sky, heading straight for the ground. The cultivators on the could vaguely see that there was a gigantic red coffin in the shooting star. Runic symbols shone on its surface, a clear sign that it came from the gxy by passing through theyer of wind at the highest point in the, and since it was traveling too quickly, as it descended, it scrapped against the air, stirring up mes due to the friction. To anyone looking from the distance, it then looked liked the coffin was on fire!


    Whoosh!


    The red coffin sliced through the air. A heinous aura of murderousness spread out from it, and its mes, its rapid speed, and its shade of crimson shocked all the cultivators in Heavenly Treasure, but it did notnd on the ground. Instead, itnded within the Star Shattering Wind Ocean beyond the continent.


    "What is that thing? It was too fast and it came from the gxy. Could it be some sort of treasure?"


    "What shocking speed, and the murderous aura about it is so thick. Even being far from it, I feel apprehensive just by looking at it. That''s definitely an incredibly strong warrior."


    "That thing came with great force. It''s a pity that itnded in Star Shattering Wind Ocean, or else I''d definitely go and check it out."


    The cultivators within Heavenly Treasure buzzed with discussion. Something like this was not something they normally saw, and their hearts filled with shock.


    Boom!


    A muffled booming sound came from the distance, the Star Shattering Wind Ocean, and swept through like a violent gust of wind. As it echoed in the air, a wave of air tumbled past.


    If anyone from the sky looked at the ground at that moment, they would be able to see a ring-shaped ripple sweeping outwards from the area where the red coffin had descended within Star Shattering Wind Ocean. Wherever those ripples passed through, booming sounds would ring without stop.


    It was at this moment that the Blood Identification Pearls, which were given by the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the ce to all the cultivators within Heavenly Treasure who had reached Heaven Cultivation Realm or above, started flickering with an intense blood-red light.


    All of these pearls were guiding them towards the Star Shattering Wind Ocean.


    The Lords of World nes staying in Heavenly Treasure spotted changes in their expressions, and they looked simultaneously towards Star Shattering Wind Ocean.


    "The Blood Identification Pearl has started shining. This-this is the sign that the person wanted by the four Great True Worlds has appeared."


    "Superior grade World Stones? With my power, perhaps it''ll be difficult for me to seed in killing this person, but if I take advantage of the confusion when everyone tries to kill him, I might have a chance."


    "This is a chance that only appears once in a blue moon!"


    As the Blood Identification Pearls shone, all the cultivators who knew about this matter in Heavenly Treasure became excited. Long arcs from all parts of the continent and inds rose from into the air and flew towards the spot where the booming sounds wereing from in Star Shattering Wind Ocean.


    At the center of the ring-shaped ripple that was spreading in all directions was a red coffin, a small half of it buried in the ground at the bottom of the boundless wind ocean. There was ayer of cracks on thend, and they spanned the area of tens of thousands of feet.


    An endless amount of violent gusts blew in the area, like sharp des that were continuously slicing the coffin. It felt like the booming would never end.


    "There are four World Paragons and seventeen cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm in this. If we add together those who are rushing here from the gxy¡­ Su Ming, you will only have more opponents, and you will be swathed in quite the considerable amount of trouble. What are your nning?" the Duke of Crimson me''s said, his voice sounding within the red coffin that was surrounded by an endless amount of wind des.


    "I''ll kill them," Su Ming answered tly. His voice was calm, but the murderous tone in that calm voice made the duke secretly apprehensive.


    "I''ll kill until no one dares to chase after me. I''ll kill until the sky and earth be dark with blood. I''ll kill until rivers of blood flow¡­ I will dye the sky in autumn, and this will be the beginning of me creating the color of autumn." While Su Ming spoke, the red coffin began visibly melting. After a moment, Su Ming walked out, dressed in his white robe.


    The wind des surrounded him immediately. An endless amount of them crashed into his body, but they let out a sound as if they had rammed into steel. Su Ming took a few steps backwards,pletely uninjured.


    ''This ce is incredibly suited to refine my physical body. The wind is already so sharp at the periphery. If I get close to the center of this ocean of wind, then the wind des will be even more swift and fierce.''


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed his palm t against the red coffin by his side. It immediately melted and turned into red liquid that covered Su Ming''s right arm and turned into the vambrace as well as the rerebrace.


    The part where the word ''Guard'' was carved upon on the rerebrace was now covered by the Duke of Crimson me''s totem.


    When Su Ming lifted his head to look at the sky, his white robe gradually changed color. When it turned red, the gray-haired Su Ming looked as if he was filled with a heinous aura of murderousness.


    It was at this moment that the long arcs from the continent arrived. They totaled to nine, and one of them was a World Paragon. All the others were cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm. Their cave abodes were nearby, which was why they had managed to get here before anyone else.


    The cultivation bases of these nine people exploded forth, and without any hesitation, they stepped off the edge of the continent and entered the Star Shattering Wind Ocean. Those in Earth Cultivation Realm would be unable to handle the wind des for long, but a short while was not a problem.


    Almost at the instant these nine people arrived, dark light covered the red-robed and gray-haired Su Ming''s face, and a ck mask emerged from his flesh, as if it grew on him.


    When the mask appeared, it was as if warmth would no longer exist in Su Ming''s body. HE felt as if he was an eternal block of ice. He no longer had any ability to love and knew no pain. There was only a calm, harsh, biting presence to him.


    "The color of autumn," he muttered under his breath.


    Whoosh!


    In the ocean of wind several thousands of feet before Su Ming, a cultivator at the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm appeared. He had a screen of light that blocked the wind des from crashing into him. He saw Su Ming at first nce, and wild delight immediately appeared in his eyes.


    "I found him! He''s here!" That cultivator was a middle-aged man. His eyes sparkled. He did not move forward as he shouted, but instead retreated slightly.


    Clearly, he was waiting for the others to arrive so that they could attack together. After all, even though Su Ming looked like he was just in Earth Cultivation Realm, but the way he descended into Heavenly Treasure Realm just now was shocking and terrifying. The man was ecstatic that he found Su Ming, but at the same time, he was also wary. Yet when he thought that they had greater numbers of their side, that wariness became so faint that it was barely noticeable.


    Almost at the instant the man in Heaven Cultivation Realm said his piece, three long arcs charged forth from the direction behind him. They turned into three people who were also in Heaven Cultivation Realm. Once they appeared, they instantly saw Su Ming, who was standing in the ocean of wind thousands of feet away from them.


    There was also the presence of a Lord of World nesing swiftly from behind them. By the looks of it, its owner would be able to arrive in a few breaths'' time.


    "Let''s attack, all four of us, together."


    "No matter how strong he is, it''s impossible for him to kill all four of us instantly. The World Paragon is almost here as well!"


    The four of them cast a nce at each other, then as their cultivation bases erupted from their bodies, they turned into four long arcs that charged towards Su Ming. To these four people, the distance of thousands of feet was nothing. They could close it in a blink of an eye.


    Once the four were less than a few hundred feet away from Su Ming, he lifted his head and stomped on the ground with his right foot.


    Boom!


    The area hundreds of thousands of feet around the red coffin had sufferedrge scale damage when it descended. At that moment, when Su Ming stomped on the ground, the hundreds of thousands of feet ofnd instantly copsed to turn into a endless amount of dirt and shattered stone that erupted in the sky.


    Su Ming vanished at that instant.


    "He''s gone?"


    "What speed!"


    "No good!"


    The expressions of the four people suddenly changed drastically. The wind des were blowing about in the area, dirt and shattered stones filled the air, and Su Ming, which they had locked onto, had disappeared. This made the four people''s hearts let out a thump, and at that instant, shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air.


    They came from the middle-aged man who was the first to discover Su Ming. At that moment, his head and body were separated. Su Ming swept his right hand across his body at that moment, and with his physical power, he crushed the man''s defenses straight away, then the power in his right hand sliced through the man''s neck like a de.


    Blood gushed into the air, and the other three people''s expressions changed. Su Ming moved in an aloof manner and turned into a long arc that crashed into another person.


    As he was closing in, his target let out an enraged howl. His divine ability turned into a ray of light on his hands, and he attacked Su Ming after throwing all caution to the wind. However, his attacks could not stop Su Ming for even a single moment. Once Su Ming rammed into his body, the man''s flesh and blood sttered everywhere with a bang.


    The other two people were filled with shock. They retreated without any hesitation. Right then, the World Paragon''s presence closed in, and a low shout traveled forth.


    "If I kill you, I''ll be able to get three World Stones. This deal is worth it! Remember this, the person who will kill you is Mo Ang!"

 Chapter 792 — The Person Who Killed You is Mo Su

    <h4>Chapter 792: The Person Who Killed You is Mo Su</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant that low and dark voice spoke, the two retreating cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm let out a huge sigh of relief. They continued to retreat, though. When they looked at Su Ming, their hearts were still pounding in fear. After all, in the short span of two breaths, two of the four of them had died.


    This filled them with trepidation, and a great wave of terror and wariness towards Su Ming rose within them. His speed as well as his physical strength especially left a deep impression in their minds.


    Boom!


    Once that dark voice spoke and the ocean of wind blew past, a crack appeared in the air, and a short old man stepped out.


    He was dressed in a long navy blue robe, and his skin was wrinkled with age. His pupils were not like those of an average person but were vertical, giving him a bizarre and ghastly air. At the instant he walked out, he swung his arm forward, and ayer of green mist instantly spread out with a bang. When it charged towards Su Ming, it turned into a gigantic green arm that tried to seize him.


    At the same time, several figures swiftly appeared in the ocean of wind around them. There were four of them, and they were men and women in Heaven Cultivation Realm. Including the previous two who had died and the old man, this group of people were the first batch of locals to arrive here.


    "This person is wanted by the forces of the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over this ce. He must have escaped all the way here and must have a lot of pursuers on his tail. Let''s attack together and kill him swiftly."


    "That''s right, if we drag this out, there might be trouble. Once others arrive, the rewards that Sir Mo Ang should get will be divided."


    "Attack and kill him!"


    When the six cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm saw the World Paragon taking action, they swiftly rushed towards Su Ming. The two who had retreated because they had been intimidated had regained their confidence during that moment as well and closed in on Su Ming.


    "You''re not worthy of the family name Mo."


    Su Ming''s gaze was icy cold. The instant the huge green hand that was the fog approached him, he lifted his right hand, and the vambrace as well as the rerebrace immediately melted. A red long spear manifested in his hand, and once Su Ming grabbed it, he threw it at the iing hand.


    Boom!


    The huge green hand crumbled. As the long spear let out a buzzing sound, it seeped through the fog like a blood-red dragon, then swiftly dissolved on its own in front of the old man''s face, turning into a blood rain that went charging at his face.


    The short old man''s face darkened, and with a cold harrumph, he took a few steps backwards, then spun twice on the balls of his feet. A whirlwind instantly swirled around him, turning into a typhoon that was thousands of feet big. It went swept outwards.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The ocean of wind trembled, and the air shivered. The blood rain crashed into the typhoon, and it swirled around in the air, swept up by wind. From the distance, the typhoon looked as if it had been dyed in red. Then, a sudden shrill scream of pain came from close by.


    One of the six cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm sported a hole at the center of his brows at that moment. Su Ming turned around in front of him, then pulled his finger back before he disappeared.


    "Fourth." He only left behind an aloof voice that spread through the area.


    An enraged roar came from the typhoon, and the short old man shot out like a bolt of lightning. He might have blocked the blood red spear''s attack, but just that single moment of dy had been enough for one of the Heaven Cultivation Realm cultivators who followed him to this ce to die. This enraged the old man. Once he charged out, he sped towards Su Ming at full speed.


    However, Su Ming didn''t want to fight against him. A Lord of World nes that could execute the power of World nes at any time he liked was naturally much harder to killpared to cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    Thetter might be powerful, but for Su Ming, who could resist all divine abilities cast by those in Heaven Cultivation Realm with his physical body, as long as he utilized his Arts, they posed little trouble. Even though he was not unbeatable for those who were in Heaven Cultivation Realm, there were very few of them who would be on equal footing with him.


    "Fifth."


    Booming sounds shook the sky. When Su Ming spoke tly, another Heaven Cultivation Realm cultivator copsed, with confusion in his eyes. Before he died, he had thrown all his divine abilities at Su Ming''s body, but that hadn''t stopped this person in the slightest


    "Sixth!"


    "Seventh!"


    Banging sounds continued ringing without stop, fusing with the old man''s furious roars and the shrill cries of the Heaven Cultivation Realm cultivators before they died. The two remaining cultivators in that Realm were a man and a woman. At that moment, their faces were stark pale, and there was great terror in their eyes. They had just seen theirpanions die one after another, and that person¡­ the wanted criminal in a long red robe and a ck mask, was aloof and emotionless. All the divine abilities that had struck him had been unable to damage him even a single bit.


    It was as if he did not know pain, as if his body could withstand all forms of power trying to destroy him.


    They might not break down because of this, but they were in such a state of shock that they no longer had any will to fight. Instead, they dashed backwards, intending to leave, but before they could move far, a gust of wind filled with a bloody stench crashed into their faces. A bloody hole appeared at the center of each of their brows, as if something had stung them.


    "Ninth."


    Soon after, when Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the air, the two people turned into puddles of blood.


    "The first was Shan Tai. You are the tenth." Su Ming turned around and looked at the old Mo Ang, who was incredibly livid but could not do anything about it. He simply could not catch up.


    The old Mo Ang might look angered, but in truth, he was incredibly calm in his heart. When Su Ming killed the fifth cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm, he had already made the decision to no longer try and obtain the reward of the World Stones alone.


    ''Shan Tai? That is a World Paragon that moves about in the area not too far from this ce, and he travels without other World Paragons. Judging by this person''s words, could it be that Shan Tai died at his hands?! This person is a wanted criminal by the four Great True Worlds, so it''s only natural that he is strong in certain areas. He has a physical body that can resist the power of those in Heaven Cultivation Realm, and he''s obviously still holding back. When he noticed me, he did not panic or try to flee. Clearly, in his mind, even a World Paragon is not enough to pose much of a threat to him.


    ''If I want to kill this person, I''ll have to wait for others to arrive before trying anything. It''ll be much safer to kill him with the others. After all, even though World Stones are priceless treasures, they''re still not worth my life.'' The old Mo Ang''s face was dark and livid. He stared at Su Ming, then lifted his right hand, and green fog slowly gathered, surrounding his right hand.


    During that instant, whistling sounds suddenly came from the distance. A dozen something figures could be seen rushing over. The two people in the lead were clearly World Paragons. When they sliced through the air, they stirred up arge amount of distorted ripples, causing the wind in the outeryer of the ocean of wind to tumble backwards.


    ''Three World Paragons and ten cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm.''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. Almost the moment these people came closer, he took a step back. When he lifted his right hand, blood rain gathered close by and turned into the long blood-red spear in his hand. Once Su Ming held it, he charged towards the depths of the ocean of wind.


    "Leaving already?!"


    Killing intent shone in old Mo Ang''s eyes. The green fog in his right hand exploded with a bang, sweeping outwards before turning into a nine-headed giant turtle. It had nine heads, and its body was tens of thousands of feet in size. Once it manifested, it charged towards Su Ming.


    "Brother Mo, stop him! We''ll reach you immediately!"


    "If we kill this person, we''ll discuss how we''ll divine the rewards! After all, we all belong to Heavenly Treasure. Since this person appeared here, then it must be heavens granting us a serendipity."


    "Use your full power. Don''t worry about using up your power of World nes. I''ve received news that there''re arge number of cultivators from Western Ring Neb heading swiftly to this ce. We have to get the reward before them!"


    When Mo Ang attacked, the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure charging to this ce from the distance immediately let out mighty booming voices. These might look calm, but their hearts were filled with excitement. In their eyes, if three World Paragons attacked at the same time, it was impossible for them to not seed in killing their target.


    Besides, they still had another World Paragon in Heavenly Treasure. Since he was in istion, he could not immediatelye to this ce, but before long, he would definitely notice the change ande over using his senses as a guide.


    At that time, once the four World Paragons in Heavenly Treasure killed the wanted criminal by the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over this ce, they could also intimidate the powerful warriors that came from the world beyond.


    It was a great n, but they had to kill Su Ming first.


    Booms echoed in the air. The moment the giant nine-headed turtle charged forward with a furious howl, it froze in a bizarre manner. Then, its gigantic body started moving backwards, as if time started flowing backwards for it. In no time, the turtle turned back into wisps of green smoke and dissipated in the air.


    At the instant this bizarre sight appeared, Mo Ang''s eyes went wide, and he sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Time control!"


    Mo Ang''s heart trembled, and he immediately retreated. He could feel his skin crawl. Unbidden, an ancient memory surfaced in his head. He had once seen a person who could control time as well. When he had executed that divine ability, he could make all the people in his area of effect instantly be old and turn into ashes.


    Almost at the instant he moved back, Su Ming''s right arm withered, along with his left arm, legs, and the rest of his body. All of them shriveled up, and his body shattered into a countless number of shards like a mirror.


    With a whooshing sound, those shards charged towards Mo Ang. At that moment, the crowd in the distant sky was already less than ten thousand feet away from the battleground. They would be able to reach it in the span of a breath, especially the two World Paragons. With a single step, their bodies would charge towards this ce so quickly that they would look as if they had just warped.


    If this ce was not Star Shattering Wind Ocean where they could not warp, then the two would have already arrived.


    Mo Ang''s pupils shrank as he saw Su Ming''s body bizarrely turning into shards. This scene filled his heart with apprehension, and a strong sense of danger rose up.


    ''No! Something''s not right!''


    At the instant he retreated, the power of World nes in his body burst forth with a bang. The power of World nes was like a gtinous substance. Once it spread outwards from his body, arge amount of runic symbols immediately formed in front of him.


    "Shatter!" Mo Ang roared.


    The runic symbols around him spun in circles. A wave of power that belonged to aw descended on the world, and booming sounds spread out towards the shards that were Su Ming.


    "The person who killed you is Mo Su," an aloof voice stated, reverberating in the air. At the instant the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure arrived and Mo Ang roared, the shards that were Su Ming phased through the power of World nes and the crumbling runic symbol, shooting straight into Mo Ang''s body.


    Those shards pierced his skin and swiftly melted and seeped into him. Mo Ang let out a shrill scream of pain. His memories were being swiftly devoured, and his flesh as well as his blood were rapidly disappearing. All the power of World nes in his body waspletely sucked away.


    Boom!


    Mo Ang''s body exploded, and arge amount of shards flew out of to gather together in the sky in the shape of Su Ming''s withered body. In an instant, he recovered, and an even more distinct presence of World ne Realm spread out from his body.

 Chapter 793 — Eye of the Typhoon

    <h4>Chapter 793: Eye of the Typhoon</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Mo Ang died!"


    The instant old Mo Ang''s body exploded, the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure reached the ce and were shocked by theirpanion''s bizarre death.


    To them, the scene just now was incredibly shocking and terrifying. Mo Ang was at the same level of cultivation as they. His bizarre manner of death caused their hearts to let out a thump, and the two people could not help but slow down.


    Su Ming turned around and looked at the two World Paragons. His ck mask and cold gaze might not usually bring about too much intimidation to others, but if he killed a Lord of World nes, then he would immediately give off a chilling and bloodthirsty feeling.


    Su Ming looked at the iing World Paragons, then waved his arm. He turned into a long arc and gradually faded away into the ocean of wind, disappearing. The two iing World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure looked at each other, and they saw the grave look in the other''s eyes.


    The two did not immediately stop Su Ming from leaving. His gaze before he left might have looked calm, but in truth, there was a cold killing intent contained within it, and the meaning behind that gaze was very clear - Whoeveres after me, dies.


    This will was incredibly clear. Not only did the two sense it, the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm who were rushing to the ce at that moment also sported changes in their expressions. Clearly, Mo Ang''s death and Su Ming''s gaze before he left brought an incredible amount of pressure to them.


    "Mo Ang and eight cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm¡­ died."


    "We might not have arrived in time, but even if it was me, while I might have been able to kill eight cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm during the span of time in a little more time than what it takes for an incense stick to burn, but I couldn''t have killed Mo Ang in a short while."


    The ocean of wind around them blew fiercely, but it could not blow away the grave atmosphere. The two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure fell silent.


    "This person has a lot of tricks up his sleeve, but there must be a limit to them, or else he would not have chosen to leave."


    "That''s right, if he truly possessed power that could suppress us, then he would have chosen to attack us just now."


    "He''s at the end of his tether. That action just now was intentional. His goal was to intimidate us so that we would not dare to chase him down and attack."


    "The more he tries to intimidate us, the more likely it is that he doesn''t want us to attack him, and the more it shows that he¡­ is just putting up a strong front." A glint appeared in the eyes of the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure as they remained in the ocean of wind.


    "Let''s chase him. When we catch up, we won''t let him have any chance to attack. We''ll immediately activate the divine abilities of World ne Realm, and we''ll definitely be able to gravely injure him or kill him."


    Whoosh!


    The two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure turned into two long arcs and rushed swiftly in the direction Su Ming had left. The Heaven Cultivation realm cultivators behind had obtained their instructions when the two sent their thoughts to them. After a moment of hesitation, a grim look appeared in their eyes. With their bodies producing loud whistling sounds as they moved through the air, they followed behind the two World Paragons and rushed deeper into the ocean of wind.


    As the people chased after Su Ming, he moved like a bolt of lightning through the ocean of wind. Banging sounds rang out when wind hit his body, and the deeper he flew into the ocean, the sharper the wind des became.


    Su Ming remained calm as his eyes sparkled. He grew faster. He was indeed unable to fight against the two World Paragons at the same time, but if he made use of the environment in this ce, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to fight against them.


    "The pursuers from outside should be here soon."


    As Su Ming charged forward, he lifted his head and cast a nce at the sky above his head. It might look as if the darkness stretched endlessly and he could see no stars, but if he made his judgments based on the time that had passed, the pursuers should be here soon.


    "Su Ming, not only are those pursuers from the gxy about to be here, the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds are about to arrive as well. Just¡­ what are you nning? If you don''t leave soon but stay here for a prolonged period of time, it''ll be incredibly dangerous for you." The Duke of Crimson me''s voice reverberated in Su Ming''s mind at that moment.


    "I had thought to use this ce to build my reputation and even break the seal to free the great paragon, which would attract the people''s attention and allow me to avoid being chased down," Su Ming answered the Duke of Crimson me''s question while charging forward.


    "Oh? Then what about now?"


    "Now¡­? I''ve discovered some very interesting things in Mo Ang''s memories. I''ve changed my ns. Once I verified the truth of that matter, then I''ll try to¡­ absorb enough power of World nes here to have my physical body possess enough strength to be a Lord of World nes!


    "Since they came here to kill me, then I might as well take a huge risk!" A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he spoke slowly.


    The Duke of Crimson me remained silent for a moment before he suddenly said, "I don''t know what you''ve discovered, but your actions are incredibly risky. You will die at the slightest mistake¡­ but since you''ve decided to do something extremely absurd, then I''ll help you.


    "I''ve checked just now. The consciousness of the cultivator at the same Realm as I was has already¡­ disappeared. He lost himself during the endless years that have passed and has died.


    "But even though he died, some of his Kalpa Essence has gathered together. Give me enough time, and if you can loosen the seal, I''ll be able to detonate his Kalpa Essence and make this explode.


    "How confident are you in doing this?" Su Ming immediately asked.


    "More than fifth-tenths," the Duke of Crimson me answered tly.


    A freezing re shone fleetingly in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not speak, but as he charged through the depths of the ocean of wind, his speed increased. While the wind crashed into his body, the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure kept on chasing after him.


    "Something''s off. Judging by the direction he''s going, he wants to rush into the depths of Star Shattering Wind Ocean. Even for us, it''ll be difficult to resist the wind there, and we''ll be slower. Just what does he want to do?"


    "I''m not worried about this, but about the eye of the typhoon in the depths of Star Shattering Wind Ocean is different. We as the World Paragons here know about its existence. It''s a natural relocation hole, and once anyone steps in there, they''ll be moved instantaneously into a random spot in Western Ring Neb.


    "If he steps into the relocation hole¡­"


    "It''s impossible for him to know about this. The mystery of the eye of the typhoon is something that the four of us discovered together a thousand something years ago. Those cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm know nothing about it, much less an outsider."


    "Let''s hope that''s the case."


    As they continued chasing after Su Ming while speaking to each other via thoughts, the gusts of wind Su Ming had to face became stronger. The wind des cut through his body as they charged by, and sharp stabs of pain traveled down him. However, not only did Su Ming have a strong physical body, he also had the Sacred Constetion Robe, Han Mountain Bell, as well as the Five Direction Seal protecting him. That was why while the gusts of wind caused him pain, his speed did not reduce even in the slightest.


    Besides this, there was also an important reason as to why Su Ming could travel so freely - he was the Wind Berserker!


    ''I am the Wind Berserker. I obtained the Wind Berserker''s legacy. I could not see through the Wind Berserker''s level of cultivation in the past based on the virtual image he left behind. Now that I think back on it, he was clearly at the pinnacle of the Lord of World nes, and what he hade to understand was wind.


    ''I obtained the wind''s legacy and understood the change in wind, so it''s much easier for me to move about in the ocean of windpared to other people. It''s a pity that I''m in a hurry, because if I could train for a long period of time here, then my understanding towards wind would definitely increase.'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He looked into the depths of the ocean of wind, and Mo Ang''s memories appeared in his mind.


    ''There is an eye of a typhoon in the depths. and that ce is a natural relocation hole. As long as I can resist the power of the ocean of wind and step into the eye of the typhoon, then I would be sent into a random spot within Western Ring Neb.


    ''If this is true, then I will be able to y big against all of the people here in Heavenly Treasure!'' Su Mingughed coldly. After charging forward for a little while longer, he headed into the core of the ocean of wind.


    The wind''s howls were deafening here. He could only hear an endless amount of booming sounds reverberating ceaselessly. It was difficult for Su Ming to maintain his speed in this ce, and he could not help but slow down. However, he still had to continue circting all his cultivation throughout his body. If he rxed for even a single moment, then he would be swept away by the wind in this ce.


    ''What powerful wind. Even with my physical body and all my skills, it''s still so difficult for me to move forward. If I could use the power of wind here for a divine ability, then that divine ability would be incredibly strong.'' Su Ming stopped moving for a moment and did not continue onward. Instead, he spread his Atman outwards and covered the entire area.


    His Atman instantly showed signs of shattering in the wind. However, since Su Ming was not too far away from it to begin with, that was why, several breaths before his Atman disappeared, he noticed a gigantic typhoon that was invisible to the naked eye floating ten thousand feet in the endless ocean of wind before him.


    The typhoon was several hundreds of feet in size. Wind was continuously blowing out of the its center, and when it blew out, the ripples of relocation could even be felt in the wind that blew out.


    "Is this the mysterious ce you mentioned just now? It''s an eye of a typhoon that serves as a natural relocation hole. This ce is incredibly averse to divine senses. This close, people can somewhat sense it, but if they were far away, then it would be very difficult to discover such a thing.


    "I didn''t look into this ce, but if you had told me earlier, then I would have been able to find some hints about it if looking for it intentionally. You then wouldn''t have needed to spend so much effort in investigating it yourself. You¡­ still don''t trust mepletely," the Duke of Crimson me said in Su Ming''s mind.


    Su Ming did not answer. When it came to things that concerned his life, he preferred to personally make certain of things, only then would he bepletely at ease. He did not want to rely on others in this sort of matter.


    At that moment, once Su Ming was certain that there was indeed a relocation hole in this ce, killing intent shone in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he retreated swiftly, and as he moved along with the wind, his body moved faster than before when he charged towards the group of Heaven Treasure residents that had been on his tail.


    "The will of autumn¡­ stars now." Su Ming was practically moving like a sh of light. He charged forward like a sword that was about to be drawn out of its scabbard.


    Before long, the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure became the first to appear in the ocean of wind before Su Ming.


    "He''s here! How dare he turn back and fight against the two of us! He''s just asking for death!"


    "We don''t have much time. Attack at full force! Execute the Arts of World ne Realm and kill this person!"


    The eyes of the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure shone. Right then, they had the presence of World ne Realm erupt forth from their bodies without any hesitation. That presence turned into a windstorm that swept through the ground. It crashed into the ocean of wind, and the mighty power of World nes forced the ocean of wind to tumble backwards with a bang.

 Chapter 794 — Eradication

    <h4>Chapter 794: Eradication</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bang!


    The windstorm formed by the power of World nes swept outwards in all directions and instantly covered the area around the spot where the two World Paragons had located Su Ming. The two of them were confident that as long as they worked together and used the power of World nes, then no matter how fast their opponent was, once the windstorm reached him, he would be enveloped by their power.


    This was only them activating their power of World nes in its initial stage. As long as they could sweep Su Ming in it, then the only thing that would await him would be a destructive force formed by series ofws using the power of World nes.


    The ocean of wind around the area trembled because of that power and spread in all directions, but at the instant the wind spread out, Su Ming, who had been located by the World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure, disappeared.


    As the power of World nes spread out, Su Ming looked as if he had disappeared from within the area of those thousands of feet. The two World Paragons had no idea where he had left. At the instant they were momentarily stunned by it, a shrill scream of pain came from the distance.


    "Not good."


    The World Paragons'' faces instantly changed. They were familiar with the person who had screamed. He was one of the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm who had followed behind them.


    Su Ming released his grip from the neck of a young man in blue robes some two hundred thousand feet behind the two World Paragons. That young man''s originally handsome face was twisted at that moment, and he was no longer in human shape. He was as thin as a skeleton, as all his blood, flesh, essence, and even his life force had been sucked away by Su Ming.


    "I can''t use my powers to shift often, since I can''t recover that power. I''ll be using my Origin Essence to relocate you, and I''ll use up even more of it if it''s long distance." The Duke of Crimson me''s calm voice traveled into Su Ming''s mind. During the instant the two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure had used their power of World nes just then, Su Ming had borrowed the Duke of Crimson me''s divine ability and moved away from that ce. He had leaped past tens of thousands of feet andnded where he was now.


    He could not warp in the ocean of wind, but there was no problem for the execution of the Art to shift, which was only avable for those in ne Kalpa Realm.


    Su Ming did not speak. He only moved. As killing intent filled his eyes, he charged forward and closed in on another cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    Shrill screams of pain continued ringing the air. The expressions of the two World Paragons in Heavenly Treasure turned dark. They retreated swiftly and charged towards in the direction from which the screams of pain wereing.


    However, before they could fly even ten thousand feet outwards, two screams of pain that seemed to have rang out at the same time came from their left and right. If they made their judgment based on the voicesing from the two directions, the two people should be ten thousand something feet away from each other.


    "Damn it, he has a clone, or else he wouldn''t be able to do this, killing two people that are ten thousand something feet away from each other at the same time. Even if he knows how to shift, he wouldn''t be able to do this.


    "Two directions, one with his clone, and the other with his real self. We¡­ We have to part ways. I won''t believe that he can kill two people who are ten thousand something feet away from each other with us being incapable of saving them.


    "We''ll be able to tell which is the clone when we use the power of World nes. If you find his real self, immediately send word, and I will rush over swiftly, and vice versa."


    The two World Paragons from Heavenly Treasure split ways once they sent their thoughts to each other. One of them went to the left, and the other to the right, and both headed to spots from which the screams of pain hade from.


    The one who flew to the left was an old man. There was anger on his face, but he was incredibly cautious. Mo Ang''s bizarre manner of death still remained in his mind. As he charged forward, he saw Su Ming in the ocean of wind within the span of a few breaths.


    At the instant the old man saw him, his power of World nes erupted with a bang from his entire body. It formed a windstorm that swept through the area. Right then, the other World Paragon suddenly sent a low shout from ten thousand something feet away.


    "This is where his real self is, make haste here!"


    When the old man heard that shout, his pupils shrank, because when his power of World nes erupted from his body, it swiftly enveloped Su Ming, who was just about to leave.


    The old man sensed the clear feeling of Qi and blood leaving Su Ming''s body the moment he was enveloped by the power of World nes. That feeling and presence meant that this person was definitely not a clone, but his real self.


    ''What a sly person. I don''t know what method he used to make people think that the one ten thousand something feet away is the real self, but in truth, this is the one that is real.''


    The ocean of wind filled the area and the old man''s field of vision was blocked. Even his divine sense was weakened. However, with his power of World nes, he was certain that his senses would not be wrong.


    "This is his real self, make haste here!" the old man shouted out lightly. He charged forward, and killing intent shone in his eyes. At the instant he was about to chase after Su Ming, a shrill scream of pain suddenly came from ten thousand something feet away.


    There was an indescribable terror in that scream, as if that person had seen something unbelievable before his death. That voice even made the old man shudder violently.


    Shock appeared on his face, because that voice did not belong to anyone else but hispanion, the other World Paragon from Heavenly Treasure!


    "This¡­ This is¡­"


    A bang rang out in the old man''s heart. That scream of pain was abruptly silenced. A ripple signifying death came from ten thousand something feet away, and it could only mean that hispanion¡­ had died.


    ''Could it be that the person there was his real self?''


    At the instant a wave of terror born from the heart rose in the old man''s body, the Su Ming in the area which he could sense with the power of his World ne stopped moving and no longer fled. Instead, he turned around and looked at the old man coldly.


    At the instant the two people''s gazes met, the old man immediately saw Su Ming''s body turn into an endless amount of shards, and they let out a sharp, shrill whistle as they charged towards him through the area of perception of his power of World nes.


    "Just what is going on? Which one is his real self?! Damn it, break!"


    The old man took a few steps backwards. At that instant, as terror filled his entire body, he no longer thought about the expenditure of his power of World nes. A blue wave of impact erupted from his body and tumbled outwards. An innumerable amount of shadows manifested within that blue wave. Those shadows let out enraged roars. From the distance, they looked like an army of millions, and their presence was so great that they could shock even the heavens.


    Yet at the moment the old man''s mind was in shock due to hispanion''s death, his heart was filled with terror because he could not discern just which Su Ming was the real one, and he activated his divine ability which he obtained in World ne Realm, he felt a sharp stab of pain at the center of his brows.


    That feeling of pain went into his heart and soul, and a ck spot appeared at the center of his brows, as if he had been stung.


    That pain surged into his mind and turned into an endless amount of booming sounds. It made the old man shudder and let out a scream of pain. Right then, his body started visibly melting at a rapid pace.


    His Nascent Divinity flew out due to this sudden turn of events, but before he could see his surroundings clearly, the innumerable shards that were Su Ming crashed into the wave of impact from the old man''s power of World nes. Amid the booming sounds, several shards shot through, and with a speed akin to a bolt of lightning, they stabbed the old man''s Nascent Divinity.


    As those shards melted, the old man''s Nascent Divinity shattered and turned into a countless glittering lights that scattered all over the ce before they gathered into shards. Then, those shards gathered together. As they shone, Su Ming''s body manifested in the air.


    His face was pale, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. However, the power of World nes was incredibly thick in his body at that moment, and he gave others the feeling of a Lord of World nes at first nce.


    "The wave of impact from World nes¡­ I still face a considerable amount of difficulty in killing a World Paragon who executes the power of World nes."


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips. He had been injured upon his attempt to kill the other, and this had been after he had made this setup. Otherwise, it would have been even more difficult for him to confront him.


    "However, the more power of World nes I absorb, the stronger my Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole be."


    When Su Ming lifted his head, a person walked out from the ocean of wind before him. That person''s appearance was the exact same as Su Ming''s. However, when he approached, his body began changing swiftly. By the time he came to stop in front of Su Ming, that person had already turned into the Duke of Crimson me. The bald crane was standing smugly on his shoulder.


    "There are two cultivators from Heaven Cultivation Realm remaining. Since they dared chase after me, then they must be prepared to give up their lives." Su Ming stepped into the ocean of wind. The Duke of Crimson me and the bald crane turned into two flowing streams of light and disappeared into Su Ming''s body.


    After a moment, an incredibly wretched scream came from within the ocean of wind. Located ten thousand feet away was the only cultivator of Heaven Cultivation Realm that hade for this venture. The middle-aged man''s face was stark pale, and his heart was filled with terror.


    ''Demon! Evil spirit! He''s not a human!''


    The heart of the middle-aged cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm trembled. He gritted his teeth and fled in a frenzy. He had witnessed with his own eyes hispanions dying one by one. And the scream of pain from the World Paragons had brought his terror to its peak. At that moment, he no longer had any other thoughts in his mind besides fleeing.


    As he fled as if he had gone mad, loud booming came from the dark sky over Heavenly Treasure. Along with those booms, a shrill whistle sliced through the sky. Soon after, one, two, three¡­ several dozens, several hundreds of long arcs appeared high above.


    Even the weakest among those hundreds of long arcs was at the initial stage of Heaven Cultivation Realm. There were even several dozens of those that exuded a powerful presence of World ne Realm. They were naturally the first batch of pursuers that had sensed Su Ming from the gxy and had chased after him.


    For the rewards offered by the four Great True Worlds, they could ughter everything. As for the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm, in their eyes, even though their chances were slim because there were World Paragons around, their numbers were many. Clearly, they were not in too much danger and that wanted criminal would definitely die. There was no possible way that he could survive. If that was the case, they would be in no danger, which was why they had naturally chased after Su Ming. Perhaps one of them would be lucky enough to have a sliver of a chance to run into the enemy, and from that, they would be able to obtain a serendipity.


    "The reaction from the pearl is incredibly powerful! He''s in the ocean of wind!"


    "He''s in that ce filled with wind. He''s right there. I can sense the wanted criminal''s existence. "


    "Haha, don''t any of you try to snatch him from my hands! His life is mine!"


    "Hmph. There''s no certainty as to who will obtain that reward."


    Hundreds of long arcs charged into Star Shattering Wind Ocean. Slicing through the air, they swiftly reached the ce. The middle-aged Heaven Cultivation Realm cultivator that was rapidly fleeing through the ocean of wind was immediately filled with ecstatic joy once he saw this scene. However, right when this joy rose within him, he felt his speed suddenly increasingly by a fold, and as he became faster, he felt as if he was floating.


    Then came the intense pain. When he turned his head around, he saw a headless corpse falling to the ground while blood gushed out from that corpse''s neck. He saw a figure by his own side that had appeared at some unknown point of time, and he was flying with that figure¡­ as if he was being carried.


    That corpse was his, and his head was flying through the air because it was being carried by Su Ming.


    At the moment, before the middle-aged cultivator in Heaven Cultivator Realm''s vision turned dark, the final thing he saw were the hundreds of long arcs in the sky elbowing each other to rush to the fore.


    ''Come. All of you will also feel my terror. I will wait for you¡­''

 Chapter 795 — I Will Become Famous Through This Battle

    <h4>Chapter 795: I Will Be Famous Through This Battle</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    "Among the peopleing to this ce, you will have to pay special attention to one person," the Duke of Crimson me''s said.


    "If you coordinate yourbat abilities with the Art of Swallowing Hollows Shadows Whole I taught you, you will be able to kill World Paragons, but only those in the initial stage of World ne Realm. If you meet those in the middle stage of World ne Realm, like Jing Nan Zi, you will be able to put a fight against them with your divine abilities, albeit with much difficulty. Even so, it''ll be difficult for you to win. If you run into those who are in theter stage of World ne Realm, you will definitely die.


    "There are thirty-seven World Paragons among those people. Thirty-six of them are in the initial stage of World ne Realm, but one of them is in the middle stage of World ne Realm. You have to be careful of that person.


    "He has the power to trap you, and if you are trapped, you will lose your mobility. When these hundreds of peoplee down on your head, you will not survive."


    Su Ming stood in the ocean of wind and let go of the head in his hand. He looked up at the long arcs charging towards him from the sky. There was calmness in his eyes, but it was soon changing into murderousness.


    "The rewards offered by the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds are incredibly tempting to those in Heaven Cultivation Realm and those in the initial stage of World ne Realm, because they greatly desire World Stones. However, to the powerful warriors in the middle stage of World ne Realm, there will be a force rejecting them if they used those World Stones that are not from their Essence of the World, and there are only a few of them to boot, as well.


    "Those in the initial stage of World ne Realm won''t be bothered about this repulsion, because it''s likeparing the light of fireflies to the bright light from a moon when World Paragons from the initial stage use their power of World nespared to those in the middle stage. That''s why they can choose not to be bothered by it.


    "Those in the middle stage of World ne Realm are different. It would be fine for them if they had a lot of World Stones. However, the number of the World Stones in the reward is too few for them and it would bring no effect to them.


    "That is why there is only one person in the middle stage of World ne Realm. He must have his own reasons toe to this ce," the Duke of Crimson me exined calmly.


    "Are you saying that as time passes, there is a possibility that the four Great True Worlds will increase the rewards?" Su Ming retreated to the ocean of wind and sent those words to the duke in his heart.


    "The possibility is great."


    Su Ming did not continue speaking. His body disappeared into the ocean of wind. After a moment, long arcs stirred up endless ripples as they sliced through the air and rushed in.


    Since too many people came to this ce, the ocean of wind began to tremble. The numerous people could sense where Su Ming was. At that moment, once they rushed into the ocean of wind, they dashed to the region where Su Ming was from all directions while booming sounds echoed in the air.


    Su Ming stood in the ocean of wind. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. The blood-red long spear immediately took shape. Once he grabbed it, a biting cold presence immediately spread out from his body.


    He lifted his left hand and seized the air once again. A blood-red sword manifested in his hand. Once Su Ming held it in his hand, the biting cold presence from his body became even thicker.


    With the sword in his left hand and the spear in his right, the crimson red of his robes and his long gray hair fluttering in the wind, Su Ming sneered coldly. When the hundreds of long arcs rushed into the ocean of wind, he did not move. As he looked at the iing hundreds of long arcs, he felt wisps of presences locking down on his person.


    "He''s over there!"


    "He''s standing there and not moving, could he be scared silly?"


    "He wants to borrow the power from the ocean of wind here, but he should not have thought about how that ocean of wind would weaken him at the same time it weakens us. There''s no differencepared to the world outside."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The long arcs charged forward and got closer, but right at the moment they locked down on Su Ming, ripples suddenly spread out from his body. That was due to the Duke of Crimson me shifting once again under Su Ming''s request.


    With a loud whoosh, Su Ming vanished into the ripples. Once he disappeared, the hundreds of people who had locked down on him lost all trace of his presence.


    "Hmm? He''s gone?"


    "We can''t warp in the ocean of wind, but his action just now clearly indicated a warp. Could it be¡­ that he has some treasure on him that allows him to warp?!"


    "That''s definitely the case. It''s a bit troublesome, but he''s alone here while there are hundreds of us chasing after him. Even if he warps, he can''t escape. Besides, the sky has already been locked down. He can''t escape!"


    "That''s right. It all depends on who''s the lucky one to meet him in the ocean of wind. Haha, this is also a good thing. At least it means that we cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm have a possibility of running into him and killing him."


    Once the hundreds of pursuers sent their thoughts to each other, they rapidly spread out and began a strict and careful search throughout the ocean of wind. To them, this was a hunt that held no possibility of failure and whose level of danger was not high.


    And the rewards of which were very tempting.


    Right then, Su Ming appeared in the ocean of wind. There were invisible mes burning around him. Those mes came from the Duke of Crimson me.


    "I''ve enveloped your body with my divine sense. It can allow your presence to disappear from the Blood Identification Pearl''s perception for six hours. Are you sure you won''t use these six hours to flee but to kill in this ce?" the Duke of Crimson me''s voice asked, his voice echoing in Su Ming''s head.


    Su Ming did not speak. The ocean of wind obstructed vision and blocked all divine senses trying to cover the area, turning this ce into a dark world. In this dark ocean of wind, Su Ming was like a hunter, and the hundreds of cultivators were his prey.


    "There will be more pursuers. The only method for me to intimidate all those who wille after my life in the future is to use this battle and deliver a huge blow to all whoe after me. I will kill until I be famous, kill until the world turns red.


    "I must win this battle, and I must win spectacrly. This battle will be¡­ the battle that will make me rise into power and fame in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!


    "I will be famous through this battle!"


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. Since the Blood Identification Pearls were unable to locate his presence during this short period of time, he appeared in the distance like a ghost. There was a long arc charging through the air and closing in on the area. Within that long arc was a middle-aged woman. She was thin, and her strength was at the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm. When she came forward, ck fog tumbled around her body. As it surrounded her, she looked incredibly ferocious.


    She saw Su Ming rapidly approaching her from the dark ocean of wind right away, and ecstatic joy instantly appeared in her eyes.


    "It¡­ is him!"


    The Blood Identification Pearl in her bosom instantly shone with a red light. The Duke of Crimson me''s divine ability might be able make it so that it would be difficult for those blood red pearls to locate Su Ming, but if he came close to them, it would be impossible for the divine ability topletely hide his presence.


    ''He''s not running away. I can''t believe I''m able to run into such a chance. If I kill him, I''ll be able to obtain the rewards.'' Pleasantly surprised, the middle-aged woman lifted her right hand. ck fog tumbled about around her and turned into a tiger made of that same ck fog. With a roar, it charged towards Su Ming.


    "Die!"


    "You''re the one who''s dying!" Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. His speed increased by several fold, and he crashed into the tiger of ck fog.


    Bang!


    ''Impossible! A cultivator in mere Earth Cultivation Realm can''t possibly have this sort of speed!''


    The middle-aged woman''s pupils shrank. As shock surfaced in them, she retreated swiftly, because she could clearly feel the ck tiger that was formed from her divine ability shattering from its core due to the crash just then.


    Yet before she could retreat even a hundred feet backwards, a booming rang in the air once again. Su Ming appeared right in front of her at an indefinable speed. As she let out a fierce, ear-piercing roar, Su Ming shed past her body.


    A trail of blood was left by the blood red sword in his left hand as he took away with him the middle-aged woman''s head.


    "She didn''t scream before she died. It''s not enough to intimidate the others in the area."


    Su Ming''s expression was cold. He did not turn his head back, and neither did he stop. He charged into the distance. After a moment, a shrill scream of pain reverberated in the air. That sound traveled in all directions, and there was a wretched and disbelieving tone to that voice.


    "Hmm? Two died?"


    "It''s just two people. They should be in the initial stage of Heaven Cultivation Realm. Hmph. That wanted criminal has a treasure that will allow him to warp. He must have run into two weaklings while fleeing."


    "It''s normal for people to die, but if I run into him, then the one who dies will be him." The hundreds of people in the ocean of wind werepletely unbothered. Instead, they charged towards the direction from which the screams of pain hade.


    It was especially so for the thirty-seven World Paragons. Their expressions remained as calm as ever. They traveled the fastest, and at that moment, they were closing in rapidly from all directions.


    After a moment, another shrill scream of pain rang in the air. Soon after, another three screams shot up in session, echoing ceaselessly in the air. In fact, after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, more than thirty screams of pain had rung out in the ocean of wind.


    Those shrill screams of pain contained terror and shock before their owners'' deaths, along with a deep wave of regret. It finally shocked all the pursuers in the ocean of wind.


    "Thirty-one¡­ Over thirty people actually died!"


    "Only a little more than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn has passed, how could over thirty people have already been killed? And every single time we reached the spot, we only saw corpses. We could never find that wanted criminal."


    "That person isn''t in Earth Cultivation Realm!"


    "But all those he killed are in the initial stage of Heaven Cultivation Realm. It''s clear that his level of cultivation isn''t really that high."


    After an hour, as shrill screams of pain continued ringing without stop, Su Ming took a spin in the ocean of wind, and the long red spear rushed into the chest of a cultivator at the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm while roaring like a crimson red, crazed dragon.


    Bang!


    The old cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm was ripped into pieces as his face filled with disbelief. His Nascent Divinity was alsopletely destroyed. The long blood-red spear flew out from his shattered body and traveled several thousands of feet farther through the air. Once Su Ming appeared in a sh and grabbed it, he disappeared into the ocean of wind along with the spear.


    Soon after he left, there were whooshing sounds, and several dozens of people arrived. They saw the mangled corpse on the ground, and their expressions grew dark, their hearts were also filled with apprehension.


    "Eighty-three people. He managed to kill eighty-three people within two hours!"


    "He didn''t run because he''s treating himself as a hunter while looking at all of us as prey!"


    After remaining silent for a moment, the dozens of people swiftly spread out and left. At the same time, amid the ughter thatsted for two hours and the screams of pain echoing in the air, a heavy and bloody atmosphere pressed down on the ocean of wind.


    No one said anything anymore towards the people who died. Once eighty something people had died within two hours, the derision and confidence of those still alive was shaken.


    ''Nieth!'' Su Ming''s robes were drenched in blood. A cold re shone in his eyes as he moved around in the ocean of wind. He might seem calm, but in truth, he had already descended into a murderous frenzy.


    ''In this battle, I will make all my pursuers know that they must pay a price if they want to kill me!''

 Chapter 796 — A Name Colored in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 796: A Name Colored in Blood</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Bang!


    There was a spot in the ocean of wind with incredibly powerful wind des. As a body was shredded to pieces, many shards flew out from the corpse. Those shards rapidly gathered together in midair before they turned into Su Ming.


    He took a few staggering steps forward. With a slightly pale face, he turned his head around and cast a nce at the shattered body behind him.


    ''You are the seventh World Paragon I killed after I left Crimson me.''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. The power of World nes in his body was full of vitality. This power continued spreading through his body. Originally, with his level of cultivation, it would have been impossible for him to contain the power of World nes within himself and it would have just vanish on its own.


    However, the Duke of Crimson me''s Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was incredibly powerful. It could actually turn his body into a cage and lock the power of World nes within, preventing it from dispersing, and he would be able to umte more and more of it as time went by.


    "If you practice the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, nine states of repletion will appear. Each time you reach a state of repletion, it will mean that you will have to face a disaster. If you make it through that disaster, you will be able to break through.


    "I''ve been observing your power of World nes. You will need to devour ten more World Paragons before you reach the first state of repletion. At that time, your physical body will reach the boundaries of Heaven Cultivation Realm, and you will be able to touch the walls of Heaven Cultivation Realm separating you from World ne Realm.


    "If you can breakthrough, then your physical body will move into World ne Realm." The Duke of Crimson me''s voice reverberated in Su Ming''s heart. Su Ming moved and disappeared into the ocean of wind to head towards his next target.


    "Where are you?! Just where are you?!"


    "Come out! You only know how to hide in the ocean of wind and ambush us! Don''t you dare toe out and fight openly?!"


    "Come out!"


    Low roars echoed in the ocean of wind. When nearly a hundred people had died, quite a number of cultivators had wanted to leave as their hearts filled with shock. However, almost every single one of them who wanted to leave could not escape death.


    It was as if that wanted criminal was a cruel, venomous snake staring at each of them from the shadows. The moment they lowered their guard the smallest bit, he would immediately attack and kill.


    The screams of pain ringing in the air without stop filled most of the cultivators with terror. Too many¡­ of their people had died. In fact, there were even World Paragons who had died, so all the cultivators in the ocean of wind begun to waver in their desire to chase down and kill Su Ming.


    ''It''s almost four hours now, but I''ve never once met him. Not only does he have an Enchanted Treasure that allows him to warp, he also has a method to search and locate those around him.''


    An old man in purple robes moved forward with a frown on his face. With each step he took, he would cover nearly a hundred thousand feet. With that sort of speed, it was impossible that he would be unable to even see Su Ming once in four hours.


    The only exnation for that was that the other knew about his location beforehand.


    ''Interesting. I''d like to see just how long you will be able to hide.''


    The old man was naturally the one the Duke of Crimson me had warned Su Ming to be careful of, the only cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm among the pursuers.


    Some hints of the old man''s strength could be guessed based on Jing Nan Zi''s show in the past. After all, Jing Nan Zi was also a cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    As Su Ming continued killing, more than a hundred people who had rushed into the ocean of wind four hours ago had died. At the instant the thought of fleeing appeared in the remaining people''s hearts, booming sounds suddenly echoed in the sky.


    Once they rang out, long arcs appeared high above and charged towards the ocean of wind while stirring up loud whistles in the air. That was the second batch of people who hade for Su Ming''s life in Western Ring Neb. There were around five hundred long arcs, and among them were forty odd people in the initial stage of World ne Realm.


    The sounds of air being ripped apart spread through the entire Heavenly Cultivation. The arrival of those five hundred something people caused the ocean of wind to tremble viciously, as if it was about to copse.


    "Haha, we came on time! That wanted criminal hasn''t been killed yet! The reward is mine!"


    "If he couldst until now, then he is definitely not in Earth Cultivation Realm. But there''s no way he''ll be able to survive. It''ll just depend¡­ on under whose hands he''ll die!" As those five hundred something long arcs charged forward and the people shouted among each themselves, they rushed into the ocean of wind.


    Bang!


    The sound shook the air in all directions, causing the wind in the ocean of wind to freeze for a moment. Clearly, it was barely hanging on under the mighty pressure caused by the five hundred something people.


    The people who had been previously filled with fear due to Su Ming''s ughter no longer fled. Instead, as their eyes sparkled, they changed direction and joined the fray of the people trying to hunt and kill him once again.


    ''The Duke of Crimson me''s divine sense will hide my presence for two more hours. Since another batch arrived¡­ then I will kill to my heart''s content.'' A red glow appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He disappeared once again into the ocean of wind.


    Soon after, screams of pain began to echo once again. Those screams rose and fell, and all the cultivators who ran into Su Ming could not escape death. He did not even bother about those World Paragons, his targets were mostly those in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    113th, 114th, 115th!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The wind in the ocean of wind tumbled back, and a part of the ocean started showing signs of falling apart. Su Ming fell back. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. Not far from him were three people swiftly rushing over.


    The presence of World ne Realm erupted from their entire bodies, for all of these people were World Paragons.


    Yet the moment their divine abilities closed in and they locked down the area to attack Su Ming together, heughed coldly. Ripples spread out from his body, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The three World Paragons'' faces were incredibly dark. Without exchanging a single word, they swiftly parted ways and started searching for Su Ming once again.


    About ten thousand feet away from that spot, Su Ming appeared in a sh. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and he headed off into another direction.


    152nd, 157th, 163rd! Heads flew into the air, and it did not matter whether it was men or women, all of the people Su Ming killed shared two traits.


    One, before they died, they would scream in an incredibly shrill manner.


    Two, even if their heads were torn into shreds, they would remain in the air, and they were scattered in various parts of the ocean of wind. The wind could sweep up their corpses but could not move the heads.


    Su Ming had left his power in those heads to keep them in ce.


    He had already descended into a killing frenzy. His killing sword hummed, and other people''s blood was dripping off his long spear. His robes were dyedpletely in crimson red.


    Su Ming lifted his head and shouted out, "I will let you know the price of chasing after me in this battle! I will definitely win this!"


    Once his voice spread through the entire ocean of wind, they delivered his deration of war to all the cultivators in thend.


    His roar was heard by all the six-seven hundred cultivators in the ocean of wind at that moment. They also sensed the will to fight in his cries. That will to fight shook the sky and earth, and it made the howling of the wind seem as if it was echoing him and roaring alongside.


    The sky was dark, but in the mid of that darkness, as Su Ming shouted, the 163 heads of the people he had killed flew higher up. All the faces were different, but they all had expressions of shock. At that moment, waves of thick aura of death erupted violently from within them.


    Those human heads danced in midair. Under the control of Su Ming''s power, they were swept together in the air above the ocean of wind and turned into a whirlwind of human heads.


    The whirlwind rotated as it howled. There was no shocking impetusing from it, and neither was there any awe-inspiring presence that could cause the weather to change. However, that whirlwind formed as those 163 human heads continued rotating about was filled with a bloody, intimidating might that filled the hearts of all those who saw it with shock, and stilled their breathing for a moment.


    That was intimidation, pure, in intimidation. It was a blow Su Ming struck to the hearts and minds of all his pursuers.


    He was telling everyone that he had already killed 163 of them, and these people were just the beginning. He would continue killing¡­ as long as they continued trying to hunt him down.


    "This¡­ This is¡­ nearly two hundred heads! He actually managed to kill this many people?!"


    "That is Sir Chen Fu, he''s a World Paragon, and he was killed?!"


    "163 human heads, and three of them are World Paragons, just what level of cultivation does this person have?"


    An uproar rose in the ocean of wind. The six-seven hundred people were filled with shock when they saw the human heads whirlwind in the sky, and at the same time, reverence rose within them towards Su Ming, who had done all of this.


    "Their killer is Mo Su!" A low roar echoed in the world. That was Su Ming''s voice. It spread in all directions and fused together with the booming sounds from the human head whirlwind. When those sounds spread out, it gave those who heard it a false impression that their bodies were sticky, as if they had been covered in blood.


    "Mo Su, his name is Mo Su."


    "The criminal wanted by the four Great True Worlds is known as Mo Su!"


    "This person is definitely a World Paragon, or else he would have been unable to do this. World Paragon Mo Su, if he manages to escape this battle, then his name will definitely spread through Western Ring Neb." The hundreds of people''s voices fused together into buzzing sounds that echoed through the ocean of wind.


    In a corner of the ocean was the old man in purple robes who was already in the middle stage of World ne Realm. He lifted his head and looked at the human head whirlwind in the sky. A grave expression appeared on his face for the first time. He had been angry before, but now, his heart was in shock.


    The World Paragons who had already moved into World ne Realm all sported dark expressions on their faces. They did not care about how many cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm had died, but once they saw the three heads that belonged to World Paragons in the human head whirlwind, all of them fell silent.


    They were forced to ept the fact that the person wanted by the four Great True Worlds was very strong, incredibly strong!


    "So what if he''s very strong?! He''s still just one person!"


    "That''s right, we''ve already fought against him to this extent, there''s no possibility for us to retreat anymore. It''s rare that the four Great True Worlds offer a reward. If we miss this chance, who knows how many tens of thousands of years we''ll have to wait for it to happen again."


    "Besides, he might have killed many people, but he only killed three World Paragons. From this, we can tell that even if he wants to kill World Paragons, it''s not easy for him."


    "Find him, kill him, and get the reward!"


    "Kill him!"


    Most of the near seventy World Paragons spread around the ocean of wind chose to continue. They charged towards the direction from which Su Ming''s voice hade at their full speed.


    However, the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm were shaken by Su Ming''s crazed ughter. The hundred something bloody heads in the whirlwind made most of them choose to retreat.


    This was not a battle they could participate in, and that Mo Su was also not someone they could use to obtain a serendipity.


    Before they came, they were ignorant due to their delight. Now, the terror of reality filled their hearts with trepidation. The price for that change was heavy. It was enough for them to remember it for life, as well as the name written in blood that came attached to it - Mo Su.

 Chapter 797 — Nine Swords

    <h4>Chapter 797: Nine Swords</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, not all cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm chose to leave. There were still some that did not choose to retreat. Instead, they followed behind the World Paragons and watched from the distance. They were still a little unwilling to admit defeat.


    Even if they knew that they were weak, their greed made them ignore their rationale. They were like leopards watching a tiger and a lion fight, but were still lingering around in the area because waiting for a chance that might appear, a chance where both would be heavily wounded.


    This was the path of cultivation - to kill, to seize, and to snatch!


    They were cultivating their Lives in this path of cultivation.


    Humans will live through their lives in many different manners and different stages. There were all sorts of people, and among these six-seven hundred people were nearly a hundred people who had this sort of thought to lurk around and watch.


    However, it did not matter whether it was these cultivators or the World Paragons, none of them knew that this ughterfest had not even reached its halfway point based on Su Ming''s n.


    His n was still far from its peak. As of then, he had just cast his. The time had note for him to pull the back.


    "I need you to shift," Su Ming said tly in the depths of the ocean of wind.


    At the instant he spoke, ripples appeared around him, and he vanished abruptly.


    "You have an hour left. An hourter, I will be unable to hide you from being located by the Blood Identification Pearls. You¡­ will have to do your best and survive."


    As the Duke of Crimson me''s voice reverberated in the air, Su Ming appeared tens of thousands of feet away. Almost the moment he appeared, his body started withering away rapidly.


    His arms, legs, torso, and head were reduced to mere skin and bones within an instant. Soon after, with a bang, Su Ming''s body was torn into shreds and turned into endless shards that blended into the wind.


    "Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole¡­" Only when he turned into shards and left into the distance that Su Ming''s faint murmur spread faintly through the area.


    Bang!


    "Who is it?! Who''s the one who ambushed me?! Get out here!"


    A roar rang in the air, and an old World Paragon was seen covered in blood. All his power of World nes spread out from his body, causing wind to stir and clouds to surge in the area around him. Ayer of lightning bolts sliced through the sky with loud thunderous booms, and the people could hear it even in the distance.


    However, not even a second passed after the lightning had appeared, a shrill roar that was filled with unwillingness to admit defeat echoed in the ocean of wind.


    "Mo Su¡ª" The voice was cut off before it could say anything else.


    This caused the faces of all World Paragons in the ocean of wind to turn incredibly grave. In fact, some of them even stopped moving.


    "Progenitor Lei Shan¡­ That was Progenitor Lei Shan''s voice just now. He has power that is close to the peak of the initial stage of World ne Realm, and once he activates the power of World nes, he is incredibly strong, he''s¡­"


    "Progenitor Lei Shan has been killed!"


    In the mid of the people''s shock, the many shards that were Su Ming swam in the ocean of wind. Those shards were incredibly damaged. Their color was slightly dull, but their speed was even faster than before.


    The spot where the shards had been previously was a wreck. There were flesh and blood sttered all over the ce as well as a shard that was the size of a palm. It stood erect on the ground, unmoving.


    This was not the only ce where such a shard could be found. In truth, whenever Su Ming killed a World Paragon, he would leave behind a shard like this. That shard was formed by his Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    Thatst hour was rapidly flowing away. The World Paragons charged forward and continuously searched for Su Ming in the ocean of wind. In fact, there were even a few World Paragons that were not searching alone, but were hunting in groups. Their speed as they tried searching for Su Ming might be much slower, but if they ran into him, their chances of winning would be much greater.


    After a moment, another furious roar came from all directions, and a loud bang soon shook the sky and earth. That loud bang surpassed all sounds from before, even causing the sky to tremble before it. The ocean of wind on the ground tumbled backwards to reveal a vast and spacious region.


    In that spacious region was a man''s body in the mid of exploding. The resulting destructive power swept out in all directions, and fear creeped into the hearts of all who saw it.


    "Self-destruction¡­ He was actually forced to self-destruct!"


    "Just what skills does this Mo Su have?! Damn it, I can''t sense his presence at all! How can we search for him?! How can we even kill him!"


    "Self-destruction¡­"


    Thousands of feet away from that area where the explosion urred was arge amount of invisible shards tumbling backwards, blown nearly a thousand feet away. Only after traveling this far did they slow down. Those shards immediately gathered together to turn into Su Ming.


    He coughed up arge amount of blood, then lifted his head and wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth while looking at the region where the explosion had urred.


    ''He would rather self-destruct than be devoured. This person''s reaction time was the fastest among all that I''ve seen.'' Su Ming narrowed his eyes. Then with one move, he withered away once again and turned into numerous shards that charged into the ocean of wind.


    Another, and another, and yet another!


    In a short span of a few moments, three roars echoed in the air, and three heads rushed into the human head whirlwind in midair. This meant that three World Paragons had died in this short amount of time.


    These were World Paragons, not cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm. They were Lords of World nes, and they were people who stood at that peak of any cultivation. They were incredibly hard to kill, but now, in the ocean of wind within Heavenly Treasure, nearly ten of them had died.


    There were even three that self-destructed.


    This sort of ughter caused the hearts of the World Paragons in the ocean of wind to tremble violently. In fact, as they moved forward, they began to slow down. This dark ocean of wind was no longer a serendipity they could obtain without lifting a finger, but was instead an ancient, ferocious beast that had its mouth opened wide to devour them.


    They could not see Mo Su, could not sense his presence. Only when they were close could they sense him, but every single person who noticed him would either self-destruct or die. This filled their hearts with fear and shock, and it was difficult for them to continue.


    Yet at the instant the thought of retreating rose within all the World Paragons, the cover the duke had on Su Ming that was supposed tost for six hours vanished. It disappeared earlier, when there was still the time it takes for an incense stick to burn left.


    "I can''t continue maintaining the cover. There''s an external force interfering with my abilities¡­ Su Ming, the four Great True Worlds¡­ havee."


    When the Duke of Crimson me''s sigh reached Su Ming''s heart, the shards gathered together, and Su Ming''s body was revealed. His face was pale, and there was blood at the corners of his mouth. However, the power of World nes that spread out from his body was incredibly thick. This was the presence Su Ming possessed after he had devoured ten or so Lords of World nes.


    More urately speaking, this was his physical body''s presence!


    "I can sense it. I''m already touching that wall of the Heaven Cultivation Realm separating me from World ne Realm that you spoke of, albeit only lightly. If I devour one more person, I''ll be able to touch that wall clearly."


    Su Ming shook his head. At the instant his body showed up, he swiftly retreated to the area where the eye of the typhoon was in the depths of the ocean of wind.


    Almost at the instant the Duke of Crimson me''s Art disappeared from Su Ming''s body, all the Blood Identification Pearls the World Paragons in the ocean of wind held erupted with a powerful red light. At the same time, Su Ming''s presence became incredibly distinct within all the World Paragons'' hearts.


    They could easily lock onto his location. This feeling was akin to a blind man closing his eyes and opening them to find that, suddenly, he had regained his sight.


    "Hmm? I can see Mo Su''s location. This is¡­ Haha! This is the heavens helping me! Mo Su, I''d like to see how you''ll counterattack now!"


    "That Mo Su used some sort of Art to hide his presence just then. Now, that the Art has clearly lost its effect, his presence is incredibly clear. Haha! This time, he has nowhere to hide."


    "Revealing himself is the same as him having both his legs broken. As long as I''m careful of that strange Art of his and not get close to him, that Mo Su will not be dangerous. When the others fight against him, I will have my chance."


    The reveal of Su Ming''s presence caused all the World Paragons who had wanted to retreat to instantly be pleasantly surprised. They started charging towards the spot where Su Ming was at full speed from all directions with incredible precision.


    They had been oppressed for too long. That previous feeling of being blind caused almost all of them to use their full strength once they were able to locate him. However, no one noticed that there were thirteen dull, negligible shards on the ground in thirteen regions within the ocean of wind. Each of which had been left behind by Su Ming.


    Each of the spots where Su Ming had left behind a shard was a spot where he had killed a World Paragon.


    Within each of the shards was a hint of Su Ming''s presence of life.


    Almost at the same time the World Paragons in the area started charging towards the spot where Su Ming was, shocking booms rang out from high above. Those sounds continued without stop, making it look like huge waves had been stirred up in the dark sky. This strange sight immediately caught many people''s attention.


    At that moment, a mighty pressure descended from the sky. As ripples spread out in the gxy beyond Heavenly Treasure,rge bronze ancient swords manifested from them, as if the swords had torn through the gxy itself.


    The first to appear were the tips of the ancient swords. ck bolts of lightning were swimming by their edges. In the span of a few breaths, sword after sword appeared in theirplete form, and a vast, mighty pressure instantly covered the entire Heavenly Treasure.


    There were nine gigantic ancient bronze swords in total. They floated in the gxy and surrounded Heavenly Treasure. On each of those swords were thousands of people who came to suppress the Barren Lands of Divine Essence from the forces of power within the four Great True Worlds.


    Many of those who stood at the tip of the swords revealed themselves to be in the middle stage of World ne Realm once their power spread out.


    The four Great True Worlds had arrived!


    At the instant the nine ancient swords appeared, one person flew out from the tip of each of the ancient swords. There were nine people in total. As they stood in midair, golden light shone about their bodies, and there was an endless amount of golden hoops surrounding them before turning into nine miniature versions of the ancient swords that were several hundreds of feet long. Just like how Jing Nan Zi possessed the blood red coffin as a True Guard, the True Guards that flew out of the ancient bronze sword also possessed simr Enchanted Treasures.


    The nine swords sliced through the gxy, stirring up piercing howls. With a whoosh, they charged towards Heavenly Treasure. In the span of a breath, they shot through theyer of wind at the highest point of the before reaching the sky and causing Heavenly Treasure to tremble violently. As the shook, the nine long arcs that were the swords closed in on the ocean of wind.


    This might have seemed to have urred slowly, but in truth, it happened in the blink of an eye. At the same time the people in the ocean of wind noticed the mighty pressure spreading out in the sky, they saw the nine long arcs arriving.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Nine consecutive booms shook the ground. The nine ancient swords shot into the ocean of wind, embedding themselves into the ground.

 Chapter 798: Earthen Script

    <h4>Chapter 798: Earthen Script</h4>


    "Those who practice the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole will go through nine states of repletion and nine disasters before they can ascend to the state of hollow and enter sainthood.


    "You will also gain nine divine abilities that you will be able to execute with this Art. The first style of these nine divine abilities is known as Earthen Script. You will write your script underground, and this is known as¡­ Grave!


    "When you reach your first state of repletion, you will be able to use this Art to attack. Once you get through your disaster, you can turn the earth into dirt, and write a script that will form a grave."


    Su Ming stood at the core of the ocean of wind. Several thousands of feet behind him was the eye of the typhoon.


    While he stood there, he lifted his head to look at the nine long arcs that were descending from the sky. At that moment, the divine ability the Duke of Crimson me had told him he could use when he gave him the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole appeared in his head.


    ''Right now, I can somewhat be considered to have reached my first state of repletion. I should be able¡­ to use the Art of Earthen Script.'' A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. In truth, he had been making detailed preparations to cast this Art of Earthen Script since much earlier.


    All he was waiting for was to reach his first state of repletion, and he would be able to cast it.


    At that moment, violent tremors came from the ground beneath the ocean of wind. When the nine swords hit the ground, it shattered with a bang. Even the rotating gusts of violent wind fell backwards in all directions. As for the human head whirlwind Su Ming had made, it fell apart and scattered once one of those swords shot through it.


    Once the ground trembled nine times, besides the wind in the core of the ocean of wind, all the other wind crashed into each other and disappeared without a trace under the great tremors and impact.


    When the ocean of wind disappeared, a wide and spacious region revealed itself, besides the core in the depths where the wind still howled loudly. No one''s field of vision was blocked any longer. They could also spread out their divine senses. But what caused the hearts of all the cultivators in the ce to tremble, what forced them to stop moving one after another, and what brought expressions of respect and submission to their faces were the nine ancient swords that had stabbed the ground around the core of the ocean of wind.


    The nine ancient swords seemed to have surrounded the core of the ocean of wind, forming a hoop.


    "True Guards¡­" The cultivators around the area fell silent, mixed feelings hidden in their eyes.


    Bang!


    Nine bangs rang out at the same time, andrge cracks appeared on the nine ancient swords. Once they shattered into countless shards, nine people were revealed sitting cross-legged within them.


    Those nine people stood up at the same time. As they did so, the swords'' shards that fell around them gathered together swiftly. As cracking sounds reverberated in the air, nine sets of armor formed on their bodies.


    The bronze armor shone with an enchanting light on their bodies. There was also a lot of bumps that were runic symbols on that armor, filling it with a mysterious air.


    There were men and women among the nine people. The oldest was an old man, and the youngest was a young man. They were all simr, though, due to their aloof expressions and hint of disgust in their eyes.


    "The True Guards will now capture the criminal. All of you wait here. You are not allowed to leave," a red-haired old man said, and the mighty pressure that belonged to those in the middle stage of World ne Realm spread out from one of the nine people. As his voice echoed in the air, it formed a mighty pressure, and along with the group''s status as True Guard, it caused the World Paragons in the area to lower their heads in silence.


    In the face of the powerful forces from the True Worlds keeping a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, these felons did not dare resist.


    The old True Guard seemed to be used to the submissive attitude from the people around him. He turned around and instantly rushed into the core of the ocean of wind. The other eight people also took a step forward and disappeared into the ocean of wind.


    "Based on Reverend Yin Sheng''s will, we can ignore the Radix''s orders since this person appeared first in Western Ring Neb and since Crimson me belongs to Western Ring Neb, which is coincidentally, where the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World are on the lookout. If we can catch this person alive¡­ it will be the best!"


    "He has secrets that the Reverend needs to obtain. However, if we can''t capture him alive, then since the Reverend won''t be able to obtain his secrets, then we are not to let the other people from the other three True Worlds obtain it, either. We will have to kill him."


    "If the Reverend had not put a chokehold on the rewards, then perhaps the lure would have been more than a few World Stones and someone stronger from the criminals than those in the initial stage of World ne Realm would have been tempted. All of this is because the Reverend is worried that the person will be killed beforehand, and as a result, this chance has been created for us. We will prioritize catching him alive in this fight!"


    At the instant the nine moved into the ocean of wind, they immediately sent word to each other. They might be True Guards, but they were residents of True Sacred Yin World before they were guards. That was why they would first obey True Sacred Yin World''smands.


    At the instant the nine True Guards rushed into the ocean of wind, killing intent shed in Su Ming''s eyes as he stood at the core of the ce. He sucked in a deep breath, and once he sat down cross-legged, he formed a seal with both his hands, then ced his hands on his knees before closing his eyes.


    "It''s time to draw the in. True Guards in the middle stage of World ne Realm¡­ Duke of Crimson me, if I can devour a person, can I rush through the first state of repletion and have my physical body head into World ne Realm?"


    "If you can execute theplete Art of Earthen Script, you will have a chance to kill a powerful warrior in the middle stage of World ne Realm. But now, you are just in a state of repletion and have not gone through the disaster. You can only execute the hand seal for Earthen Script. You can''t devour them."


    "I want to try. If I seed, it will be for the best, but if I fail, then detonate the essence that was formed after the death of the mighty cultivator that was sealed in this and shift me to the eye of the typhoon to leave. Turn this ce into a warning for all those who pursue me."


    "Very well. I''ve already made all the preparations. I''m now able to detonate the sealed essence in this at any time I want." As the Duke of Crimson me''s calm voice echoed in Su Ming''s mind, he lifted his hands slowly.


    At the instant he did so, the area beyond the core of the ocean of wind was immediately deprived of wind. Nine of the thirteen shards Su Ming had left behind in that vast and spaciousnd instantly shone with a piercing light.


    Besides these nine spots, there were nine other spots with shards in the dark core of the ocean of wind. Bright light was also shining on those shards at that moment.


    While seated, Su Ming lifted his right hand and moved it high over his left hand. Then, when he formed a seal with his hand, he pushed it swiftly against the ground. Immediately, the ground in the ocean of wind let out a bang. The nine shards outside let out a shrill buzzing and turned into nine long arcs that charged to the core of the ocean of wind.


    The buzzing instantly attracted the attention of the cultivators beyond the core. When they looked over, they saw nine shards in the form of long arcs charging forth. In the blink of an eye, they went into the ocean of wind.


    "Those are¡­"


    "Each of those ces were the spots in which the World Paragons had died. Could it be that Mo Su has prepared this beforehand?"


    "This must definitely be some divine ability."


    None of them alerted the True Guards. Once they noticed it, they looked towards the ocean of wind with bright eyes that shone with attentiveness.


    At the instant those nine shards rushed into the ocean of wind, the four shards inside the ocean also flew up at the same time. Because of that, all thirteen shards charged towards the spot where Su Ming was from all directions.


    At that moment, the nine True Guards were traveling at an incredibly fast pace towards Su Ming. In the blink of an eye, they were already not too far away from him. Nine waves of mighty pressure spread out at the same time, turning into an Art that was akin to a cage before that pressed down on Su Ming with loud booming sounds.


    The True Guards could see Su Ming sitting cross-legged. Right then, he opened his eyes. He sensed the nine people closing in, and upon lifting his left hand, he pressed his palm against the center of his brows.


    At that moment, Su Ming had his right palm pressed t against the ground and his left hand at the center of his brows. The light in his eyes was rapidly turning dark, and even the ripples of his life seemed to havee to a state where they had almost stopped. It was as if he was rapidly dying.


    As Su Ming performed this action, the thirteen shards that were charging forth through the ocean of wind became even faster and shone even brighter. Yet the nine True Guards had already closed in on Su Ming. As all of them formed a seal with their hands, nine rays of different colored light erupted from their bodies.


    The nine rays of light intertwined with each other in midair, as if they were weaving something. They turned into a nine-colored that swiftly closed in on Su Ming. By the looks of it, the True Guards seemed to want to catch him with that.


    "You can''t escape!"


    A cold harrumph came from one of the nine people. The was already less than two hundred feet away from Su Ming, destroying all the wind that came in contact with it. In fact, cracks would appear in the air wherever the went through, as if it had been forcefully pushed apart.


    When Su Ming saw that the was about to fall on him, veins popped up on his face and he swiftly lifted his head.


    "Earthen Script!"


    At the instant Su Ming shouted those two words, his body shattered, but he did not turn into shards. Instead, he was like the fine grains of sand on the ground. He looked as if he was a stone statue that had shattered. The dirt on the ground swept up his body and rushed towards the old man that was the closest to Su Ming of the nine people.


    At the same time, the thirteen shards charging over with a loud whistle rushed towards the old man at an extreme speed as well.


    "You''re overestimating yourself. I''ll hold him back. All of you control the sealing and catch him alive!" The old man let out a cold harrumph, and the power of World nes erupted with a bang from his body.


    A faint golden wave of impact swept outwards in all directions from the old man as his power of World nes erupted. In the blink of an eye, that wave of impact covered an area of ten thousand feet.


    Within that ten thousand feet, everything was colored by a faint sheen of gold, both living things and everything else. This form of control over the power of World nes was the hallmark of those who had moved into the middle stage of World ne Realm. Allws in the world and all the Origin Essence was forcefully expelled in that area. The only thing remaining was thews that would be formed¡­ once the old man spoke!


    "Within my Void Space, if I say you will be injured, then you will be injured!" The old man swung his arm, then lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming, who had turned into earth and was charging towards him.


    "Get hurt! Get hurt! Get hurt!"


    Arge part of the earth that was Su Ming shattered. In the blink of an eye, half of it disintegrated, while the remaining half turned into a face in midair. That face belonged to Su Ming. A weakened look showed up on his face, but madness soon covered it.


    "Earthen Script!"


    With that one roar, Su Ming''s speed instantly increased by several fold. The thirteen shards that were swiftlying from outside shot through the region covered by the golden light, and in the blink of an eye, they appeared right behind the old man.


    "Hmm?" This sudden scene caused the old man''s pupils to shrink, because it was difficult for his power of World nes to stop this change within Su Ming. However, before he could execute his divine ability again¡­


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several banging sounds reverberated in the sky and earth. The earth that was Su Ming covered the old man''s entire body and turned into a hump on the ground that looked¡­ like a grave!


    The thirteen shards closed in and entered the grave. As they gathered rapidly, they grouped together¡­ to form a tombstone!


    A picture swiftly drew itself on that tombstone. There was a person in that picture, and it was the old True Guard.


    1. State of hollow (Kong): A concept in Taoism/Daoism. Ites before the state of emptiness (Wu). You have to reach the state of hollow to get to the state of emptiness: A psychological state of mind characterized by simplicity, quietness, patience, frugality, restraint, andck of worldly desires.

 Chapter 799: Famous Through One Battle

    <h4>Chapter 799: Famous Through One Battle</h4>


    However, that face was slightly iplete and faint. It was not very clear.


    Anyone who looked at it could only vaguely see the old man''s face rife with disbelief and shock, but it was difficult for this hump on the ground to gain corporeal form. It remained in a state where it continued shifting between illusion and reality.


    Bang!


    The tombstone shattered, and the hump crumbled. Once Su Ming''s body gathered together, he coughed up a huge mouthful of blood with a pale face. An expression of pity that the Art did not work appeared on his face.


    As the hump fell apart, the body of the old True Guard inside was revealed. In just those short few breaths, the old man had be much thinner, and his eyes had sank into his face deeply. In fact, even his power of World nes had been reduced by a third.


    At the same time shock appeared in his eyes, there was also anger and lingering fear.


    ''What is this divine ability?! It''s clearly iplete. If this Art waspleted, then its might would have been incredibly terrifying. This person¡­ cannot be captured alive. He must be killed!''


    The sight of Su Ming executing Earthen Script where he covered the old man and turned himself into a grave not only shocked the old man, but also made the pupils of the other eight people shrink. To them, this strange Art definitely did not belong to any of the divine abilities from the four Great True Worlds.


    "The alien race''s Art. This is¡­ the alien race''s Art!"


    Just as someone from among the eight said these words, the nine-colored expanded endlessly before shrinking swiftly towards Su Ming so that it could trap him within.


    At that moment, ripples immediately spread out from Su Ming''s retreating body. Those ripples instantly covered him, so he disappeared from the nine people''s eyes with a hum, right at the instant he was to be trapped by the.


    "Shifting!"


    As the nine people''s expressions changed, they immediately noticed that Su Ming had appeared right at the core of the ocean of wind, which was thousands of feet away from them, and also where the eye of the typhoon was.


    "After him!"


    The nine people moved and turned into nine long arcs that charged towards Su Ming, who was at the eye of the typhoon thousands of feet away. These people could close the distance of several thousands of feet within a single breath.


    Yet almost at the instant they begun to charge over, Su Ming, who had appeared beside the eye of the typhoon, took a step in while withstanding the powerful gusts of wind in the area. Once he walked in, he turned his head around and cast a nce at the nine iing people. There was still blood at the corners of his lips, which he had not wiped off because he did not have time. When he turned his head around to look, a freezing re shone in his eyes.


    "Relocation hole? Damn it! Why is there a relocation hole here?!"


    "Absolutely do not let him escape! We can''t capture him alive, we must kill him!"


    The nine people were True Guards and also powerful warriors in the middle stage of World ne Realm. Their knowledge of the world was naturally extraordinary. At that moment, once they saw Su Ming''s action, they immediately saw the strange properties of the eye of the typhoon.


    "I''ve prepared a huge gift for all of you."


    As Su Mingughed coldly, he moved his bodypletely into the eye of the typhoon. As his body became obscure, the ground of the entire Heavenly Treasure suddenly started trembling violently.


    Bang!


    A pir of air about tens of thousands of feet thick shot up from a spot in the ground. When the entire Heavenly Treasure trembled once more, the second pir of air that was tens of thousands of feet thick rose up from the ground.


    The wave of impact and the destructive presence that was formed by these pirs of air swept through all the world, causing the nine True Guards'' expressions to change abruptly. The ground copsed beyond the spot where Su Ming was rapidly disappearing into the eye of the typhoon, and a pir of light that brought with it a destructive presence erupted swiftly.


    At the instant the pir of light shot into the air, the nine True Guards retreated without any hesitation. One of them had slowed down a little, and he was enveloped by that pir of light. He did not even have a chance to struggle before his entire body and armor were reduced to ashes.


    His body and soul were destroyed.


    "The essence of the member of the alien race! This is the essence left behind after the member of the alien race sealed in Heavenly Treasure disappeared. He¡­ He''s indeed the source of the change in Crimson me! He actually released the seal in Heavenly Treasure as well!"


    As the eight people retreated in shock, booming sounds rang continuously from various locations in Heavenly Treasure. Pirs that shook the sky and earth rushed into the air. The ripples they formed destroyed the earth and sky wherever they went.


    Thankfully, there were no mortals in Heavenly Treasure. There were only cultivators there, or else their lives would have definitely been destroyed if such a change happened in a cultivation that was filled with spiritual aura.


    As for the cultivators, they would always either survive or be weeded out by the universe itself. From the moment they stepped into the path of cultivation, they had to be ready to either kill or be killed.


    The booming continued without stop. Su Ming was within the pir of air, at that moment. Due to the existence of the eye of the typhoon and the Duke of Crimson me''s control over the pir of air, he did not suffer any impact. His body was swiftly fading out, and at the moment he was about to be relocated, the tips of nine ancient bronze swords that stopped beyond Heavenly Treasure suddenly shone with a brilliant light. The flowing streams of light swimming at the edges of the swords shone especially brilliantly.


    This was the True Guards on the ancient bronze swords receiving the divine thoughts from the eight True Guards in Heavenly Treasure. They were to no longer thinking about catching Su Ming alive, but were to changing the n to executing him.


    If they destroyed the entire Heavenly Treasure, then it would be the same as them destroying all the lives in the, and naturally, they would also be able to kill Su Ming.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Nine swords. Nine waves of sword aura that were several hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands of lis long shot out from the ancient bronze swords at the same time and charged into Heavenly Treasure. Their target¡­ was the eye of the typhoon where Su Ming was in the ocean of wind.


    As a wave of sword aura shot through Heavenly Treasure, it crashed into the essence the Duke of Crimson me had stirred up. A loud bang that could destroy the world erupted forth, and then, a part of Heavenly Treasure shattered right before everyone''s eyes.


    Booming sounds continued echoing in the gxy without end, while Heavenly Treasure continued crumbling. Waves of sword aura rammed into the eye of the typhoon. They crushed the pirs of air, crushed the eye of the typhoon, and instantly sted a huge hole in the region where the eye of the typhoon was. That hole went through the entire Heavenly Treasure.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, when a loud bang that shook a small part of Western Ring reverberated in the gxy, numerous ripples spread out without stopping, and an endless amount of shattered stones tumbled backwards, Heavenly Treasure¡­ copsed.


    The waves of impact that were stirred up could destroy all lives. Besides that one True Guard who had been caught and died, the other eight had their own methods to survive. They turned into eight long arcs and returned to the ancient bronze sword. From all the people who had went after Su Ming''s life, only the purple-robed old man in the middle stage of World ne Realm managed to flee while sustaining grievous injuries. None of the others survived.


    It could not be said clearly as to whether Su Ming or the True Guards were the ones who destroyed the. In truth, the essence Su Ming had asked the Duke of Crimson me to detonate might have looked vast, but nine-tenths of its explosion were gathered within the ocean of wind. This would not have affected thend too much, and would not have caused Heavenly Treasure to experience suchplete destruction.


    The true reason behind its downfall were those nine incredibly terrifying waves of sword aura.


    This was the first time Su Ming had had a direct confrontation against the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds. Since the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World wanted to capture him alive, they had not attacked him with the aim to kill right away, or else, Su Ming would not have had any possibility of fighting back. He would have died along with Heavenly Treasure.


    However, after the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds watching over this ce experienced this turn of events, they would no longer think about capturing Su Ming alive the next time they found him. Instead, they would kill him swiftly and cleanly.


    The waves of impact and booming sounds stirred up by Heavenly Treasure''s copsested for several months. It shocked all the powerful warriors in Western Ring Neb, and their shock became even greater when they found out that besides the Heaven Cultivation Realm cultivators who had left early in the battle due to Su Ming''s intimidation, almost everyone else had died.


    Besides the deaths that were rted to the True Guards, all the clues of the others'' deaths pointed towards another person. That person''s name spread through the entire Western Ring Neb, courtesy of the word of mouth by the cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm who had left in fear.


    Mo Su!


    The wanted criminal''s name was Mo Su!


    With his own power alone, he had killed countless powerful warriors. He also caused the four Great True Worlds to destroy a. This tremendous act and this way of shocking all the people caused Mo Su''s name to ring through all of Western Ring Neb.


    All those who wanted to continue going after Su Ming''s life would have to first think about the change in Heavenly Treasure and about their own abilities. Gradually, almost all of the people gave up on their thoughts to hunt Mo Su down, because this was no longer them going after someone''s life. They would be tantly walking towards their own deaths.


    Su Ming had managed to do it, bing famous through one battle.


    By killing all those people, he had managed to intimidate everyone else!


    There was another important reason behind why Mo Su''s name spread through the entire Western Ring Neb besides the intimidating awe caused by his killing frenzy and Heavenly Treasure''s copse.


    Ten days after the tent, the four Great True Worlds sent out another order of arrest to all of Barren Lands of Divine Essence. They also added the rewards. From the few World Stones that could only cause those in the initial stage of World ne Realm to be interested, they raised the rewards, offering enough for most of the cultivators in Western Ring Neb to go mad!


    A hundred World Stones!


    It did not matter whether Su Ming was alive or dead, those who caught or killed him would be offered a hundred World Stones!


    It was not as if this sort of reward had never appeared before. Last time, during the change in ck Ink, one of the rewards offered was a thousand World Stones for the capture or killing of the mighty cultivator of the alien race that had escaped from ck Ink. However, the mighty cultivator who could escape from the seal was definitely not a weakling. That was why such a tempting bounty was offered.


    It was also this sort of bounty that could make the true powerful warriors in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to temporarily suppress their hate for the four Great True Worlds and allow themselves to be used by them.


    Su Ming might be strong, but whenpared to the mighty cultivator from the alien race, he wasn''t much. The difference between them was akin to one between heaven and earth. That was why the reward of a hundred World Stones could tempt others just as much.


    As the bounty increased, all the cultivators who believed that they could obtain this reward in Western Ring Neb ced their attention on Mo Su. A storm of searches were being carried out with a vicious intensity.


    A month after Heavenly Treasure crumbled, a gigantic crack suddenly appeared out of thin air at the center of Western Ring Neb in the vast gxy. There was dark light shining within the crack, and a person walked out from it.


    That person had gray hair and was dressed in red robes, and it was naturally Su Ming. Once he walked out, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. His blood instantly fell apart in the gxy to turn into ayer of blood mist that spread out. In fact, there was even an indistinct presence of a sword aura within that blood aura. It was also this sword aura that caused Su Ming''s blood to turn into mist after he coughed it out.


    ''Those nine waves of sword aura could destroy a cultivation. Even if I was relocated before I descended, I was still affected by them. I remained unconscious for an entire month in that still and silent void, and my body was also heavily wounded by the shock.'' Su Ming''s face was pale. He lowered his head and looked at his chest, then lifted his right hand to pull open the Sacred Constetion Robe. He saw a bruise on his chest.


    That bruise looked like a sword, and the tip of the sword was located right above Su Ming''s heart.


    ''I was just affected by the shock, but there was such a mighty power contained within it alone No wonder it could destroy Heavenly Treasure. Four Great True Worlds¡­ Since you were the ones to provoke me first, then I will definitely not let this end until I die!''


    Su Ming''s expression turned dark. He was a stubborn and intolerant person, but after he was forced into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had mostly suppressed his thoughts. Right then, after he had been chased down and injured, the madness of his personality erupted forth. Murderous aura filled his entire person, and once he swept his gaze around the area, he turned into a long arc that left into the distance.

 Chapter 800: Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 800: Old Acquaintance</h4>


    The gxy was like an ocean. However, the color of this ocean was ck. It did not have ferocious, surging waves or shocking billows. However, it did have an endless to it.


    asionally, cultivations in it would shine with a brilliant light. From the distance, it looked as if the sparkling spots in a sea of fog and the endlessnd formed the gxy.


    More urately speaking, the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were formed of three parts. In the deepest region was Divine Essence Star Ocean. The middle part was the Sinful Barren Lands, and the outermost part was the gxy where the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the ce.


    If anyonepared the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to a gourd, then Divine Essence Star Ocean would be the bottom third of the gourd. The Sinful Barren Lands would upy middle the space, while the topmost third would be upied by the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the ce. That third was also the gxy that controlled the entrances and exits of the gourd.


    Western Ring Neb, where Su Ming currently resided, was part of Sinful Barren Lands. The forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the ce could intimidate the four regions in Sinful Barren Lands. However, including Western Ring Neb, these four regions did not exist in the north, south, east and west. They were side by side, next to each other.


    The internal structure of the gxy where the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was the same. The entrance near the gourd were their main camp. The parts that were near Sinful Barren Lands were spread out into four regions that were ced right next to each other. They were each keeping a lookout over their corresponding region in Sinful Barren Lands, and among those four regions was Western Ring Neb.


    True Sacred Yin World was in control of monitoring Western Ring Neb.


    ck Ink, which many cultivators spoke about, was in truth a boundary line, a transition point. It was located in the middle of the two parts of the gourd, in the spot of the gourd where it would cave in.


    Once someone moved past ck Ink, it would mean that they stepped into Divine Essence Star Ocean. The four Great True Worlds seldom came there. They were incredibly wary of it. In fact, there were even rumors that the four Great True Worlds were not keeping a lookout over the cultivators in Sinful Barren Lands, but the alien races¡­ that might still exist in Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    When Su Ming was fleeing in Western Ring Neb because he was a wanted criminal in Sinful Barren Lands, the gxy that belonged to the four Great True Worlds in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was organizing a shift change that would only ur once every hundred of years.


    Each shift change would mean that there was a certain group of True Guards that hadpleted their length of service and could leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to return to their True Worlds. Simrly, there would be neers from the four Great True Worlds who would be sent here to be new True Guards.


    It did not matter whether they were leaving oring to the ce, the cultivators who would be swapping ces would be doing so in the main camp of the gxy that belonged to the four Great True Worlds. The old timers would leave, and neers would be taken away by the people from their True Worlds in the main camp to head towards the gxy which they were supposed to keep under guard.


    Three ancient bronze swords of a hundred thousand feet long were used by the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World who brought the neers back to the gxy that belonged to their True World in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. These three ancient swords were flying quietly in the gxy at that moment. Two of the swords were protecting the one in the middle on either side. The sword in the middle was the most important one. All of them were heading back to the region where they were stationed from the direction of the main camp.


    This time, True Sacred Yin World sent nearly a hundred people over. Each of these people were already Lords of World nes. On that hundred thousand feet sword in the middle were a hundred people sitting down cross-legged in meditation. Standing in front of them was a middle-aged man in armor.


    That middle-aged man had white hair and an awe-inspiring expression. Once he swept his gaze past the hundred people, he focused his attention on three.


    The first person he paid attention to was an ancient man. He was incredibly tall and built. As he sat there, he towered over the others. In fact, the area around him was empty. Besides his twopanions, no one else dared to get close to him.


    When the middle-aged man in armor looked towards him, the old man lifted his head and met his gaze coldly.


    ''I''ve heard of the Progenitor of the Spirits of Nine Yin returning to the True World many years ago, and he was regarded with high importance by Lord Yin Sheng. He even personally recovered all the forces of power that belonged to that race in the past from the gxy, and after he modified those forces of power, he returned them to the Spirits of Nine Yin.


    ''In fact, he even used the treasure of the True World to create physical bodies for the Spirits of Nine Yin, so their souls could gather up within them, which would result in a state simr to being reborn. They became living beings that are half-dead.'' A barely noticeable glint appeared in the eyes of the middle-aged man in armor.


    He looked at the old man and suddenly asked, "Sir, you have extraordinary power. How may I address you?"


    "Spirit of Nine Yin, Ze Long Shen ," the old man replied tly.


    "Ze Long Shen¡­ What about you two?" The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at the only two people by the old man''s side. One of them was a big, sturdy man whose physique was only second to the old man''s. His expression was calm, but there was a freezing re that asionally shone in his eyes. It was as if there was an endless amount of murderous aura contained within him.


    He looked at the middle-aged man and grinned.


    "Spirit of Nine Yin, Li Huo ."


    The final person was dressed in a wide ck robe. There were ck patterns covering the skin that was exposed in the air, and they were even on his face. He did not have hair. In fact, his eyes were dull and lifeless. However, the hint of murderous aura hidden in his lifeless eyes made the pupils of the middle-aged man shrink once he saw them.


    "Ji Yun Hai ." The man in ck robes spoke hoarsely. His voice was incredibly piercing to the ears. It sounded as if bones were grating against each other, and there was also a thick wave of aura of death within his body, causing people to be apprehensive when they saw him.


    "Alright. I didn''t expect that three Spirits of Nine Yin woulde here. Your people had disappeared from the True World for a long time. After your return, this should be the first time you came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "True Sacred Yin World monitors and keeps a lookout over Western Ring Neb, one of the four great regions of Sinful Barren Lands. There are some powerful warriors in that region, but they aren''t our main cause for concern. True Sacred Yin World''s true cause and enemies are the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    "We are to prevent them from rushing out and just keep them intimidated." The middle-aged man swung his arm, and the three ancient bronze swords charged forward through the gxy. As they gradually left into the distance, the man''s voice could be heard faintly traveling through space.


    "Recently, something quite interesting happened in Western Ring Neb. A person called Mo Su became a wanted criminal for the four Great True Worlds¡­ You''ve just be True Guards. If any of you manage to kill this person, then you will be considered to havemitted a great meritorious deed."


    As the people from True Sacred Yin World headed off to their stations, two huge dragons of a hundred thousand feet long roared and came forward into the area that belonged to the forces of power from True Morning Dao World.


    These two dragons had monstrous appearances. Every single one of their scales was covered in shining runic symbols. There were quite arge number of cultivators on them as they flew forward. On one of therge dragons'' heads stood a person. That person looked to be in his thirties. His face was cold and aloof, and he was wearing a Sacred Constetion Robe. The stars on his robe were rotating slowly. Behind him were numerous cultivators, and all of their faces were filled with respect.


    "Young Lord, this is the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Once we get out of the area where True Morning Dao World is stationed, we will reach Sinful Barren Lands. That ce is filled with malicious people. It can be the best training grounds for you."


    The young man in that Sacred Constetion Robe nodded lightly. He turned his head around to look at the other dragon not too far away from them. Over there, he saw a young man who was dressed in white and had a calm expression on his face as he too stood at the head of the dragon.


    That young man had a handsome face, along with an air of a loner. He was like sharp sword that was about to be drawn out from its scabbard, so all the people who saw him were unable to help themselves and fixed their eyes on him.


    It was as if that person had an indescribable temperament that could make him to instantly be the most eye-catching person no matter where he was. He did not wear a Constetion Robe, but that calm presence of his that showed the pride within his heart dominated all manner of status.


    There were plenty of cultivators behind him, all of whom were dressed in different clothing. Clearly, they were from different factions.


    "Ye Wang ," the young man in the Sacred Constetion Robe mumbled under his breath as a freezing re shone in his eyes.


    "The person who has the greatest amount of potential among all the Immortals in True Morning Dao World in thetest years. He even managed to catch the attention of those old monsters in Morning Dao Sect. He''s said to be the person who has the highest chance of heading into ne Kalpa Realm among the cultivators of his generation.


    "He is also the sessor disciple of Heng Kong Zi, one of the three Grand Sect Elders in Morning Dao Sect¡­ Ye Wang, if I can make you my servant, then my power will be greater than anyone else''s in my family, and I will reach the top five of those in Ascendance!" The young man in that Sacred Constetion Robe narrowed his eyes.


    At the same time, in the area of Emperor of Abyss'' True World were four World Traversing Abyss Dragons charging forward. There were a hundred people on each of the dragons meditating with closed eyes. None of them were speaking.


    The four Abyss Dragons looked simr, but there was one whose color was dull, and there were gigantic metal chains that pierced its body to keep it chained. In this form, it no longer looked like a noble Abyss Dragon but amon livestock.


    This was not the case for the other three Abyss Dragons. They had no chains on their bodies, and when they asionally looked at the one that was bound, there would be grief on their faces.


    The chained Abyss Dragon would always have a nostalgic look in its dull eyes, as if it was thinking back on the things that had happened in the past. It was remembering that there was a time where a young woman wouldugh joyfully while sitting on his back.


    "The Lord of Abyss has dered his order. This Abyss Dragon hasmitted a great sin. Its power to traverse worlds has been disabled, and it will be delivered here to be transported to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. From now on, it will no longer belong to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. Its survival will now depend on its own fate!" As a cold and aloof voice echoed in the area, the chained Abyss Dragon''s eyes turned duller.


    As that voice spread out, a booming sound rang out. A gigantic vortex manifested before the chained Abyss Dragon. That vortex was like a ghastly, gaping mouth that devoured the Abyss Dragon straight away, and it vanished without a trace.


    The grief within the other three Abyss Dragons increased. As they looked at the spot where theirpanion had disappeared, they let out sorrowful cries. They knew that they would no longer be able to see theirpanion in this life and that theirpanion would be the embarrassment of all Abyss Dragons. It would be burdened with despair and face eternal damnation in this ce.


    There were only two oues for this dragon: It would either lose itself, or die.


    If Su Ming had been there, he would definitely be able to recognize with just one nce that this Abyss Dragon was the one that had always been by Yu Xuan''s side, and was also the big yellow dog that the bald crane idolized.


    Perhaps fate truly existed in this universe, and it yed with people''s lives. Perhaps there was a fine thread that connected each life in the universe, so Ye Wang, the Abyss Dragon, Ze Long Shen, and Li Huo would appear in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ and Ji Yun Hai too. He was the clone that Su Ming had been unable to find when he was in the World of Nine Yin, and it had then been taken away by the ancient bronze sword.


    1. Spirits of Nine Yin: The people Su Ming ran into in the World of Nine Yin whom he could rent. Later on they were also the reason why he could leave.


    2. Ze Long Shen: The old Spirit of Nine Yin that Su Ming had rented out, the powerful old man. Also the one that conned Nan Gong Hen.


    3. Li Huo: One of the Spirits of Nine Yin that Su Ming had rented out in the past, the weaker of the two. Also the one who refused to attack when Su Ming went to retrieve the crimson dragon.


    4. Ji Yun Hai: One of the two clones Su Ming had in the past. It had disappeared in the World of Nine Yin. He was Madam Ji''s husband, and the one who taught her the Curse.


    5. Ye Wang: The one who fought toe-to-toe with Su Ming during the stair climbingpetition back in Wind Stream Mountain. Later mentioned multiple times by the Immortal doppelgangers that he''s the best among them. Also the ONLY one who doesn''t have an alternate name, unlike all the others.

 Chapter 801: Great Divinity Incarceration Rune

    <h4>Chapter 801: Great Divinity Incarceration Rune</h4>


    In the Sinful Barren Lands of Barren Lands of Divine Essence, there was an abandoned cultivation. More urately speaking, this was not aplete cultivation, but one of its fragmented pieces after that had copsed at some point in time.


    It might have shattered ten thousand years ago, or it could have shattered a much longer time ago, when the four Great True Worlds fought against the fifth True World. Whenever this had had happened, a fragmented piece hade to be after the copsed.


    It wasrger than amon meteor. Perhaps some timeter, it would fall apart and join the meteors that floated by their lonesome in the gxy.


    However, right then, this was yet to happen


    Su Ming sat on the fragmented piece from the that had shattered an unknown number of years ago. There were no signs of life on it, and neither were there any cultivators. It was like a broken world where all manner of living had be still and silent.


    Su Ming had been meditating there for three days.


    He knew that time was precious. He knew that the possibility of him being discovered at any moment lurked around due to the four Great True Worlds chasing after him and the greed of the cultivators in the barrennds. That was why every single time he chose a ce to heal his wounds, he would only stay in that spot for at most three days before he immediately changed his location.


    Su Ming opened his eyes after a moment, and a hint of fatiguey in his eyes. He lowered his head and unrobed himself. He looked at the slightly fainter mark of the sword on his chest. In silence, he averted his gaze and lifted his head to look at the sky.


    "A hundred World Stones, huh?"


    His lips curled up into a cold smirk. There were two corpses lying in front of him. Both were thin and dry. These were the two cultivators that Su Ming had run into three days ago in this ce. He had originally decided to leave and avoid them, but those two cultivators had discovered his identity and chosen to try and obtain the rewards. One of them then tried to hold him back while the other swiftly retreated in an attempt to call for backup.


    Su Ming stood up. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm. Immediately, those two corpses turned into ashes and disappeared. He took a step towards the gxy. When he was in space, red immediately shone, and red threads surrounded his body. Once they turned into a red coffin, it charged away with a loud whoosh.


    Almost at the moment Su Ming left the broken, fragmented piece and flew away, his eyes shone while he was in the coffin.


    ''This time, it was five days¡­'' Su Ming could sense a wisp of his presence he had left five days ago on a meteor. This meant that the meteor was destroyed, and it meant that someone had found that meteor while searching for him.


    ''Something''s not right. Last time, they needed seven days to discover the presence I left behind.'' Su Ming frowned.


    "Duke of Crimson me, is the Secret Art you cast on me still around?" Su Ming sent that question with his mind.


    "It''s still around. As long as your enemies aren''t too close to you, it''ll be difficult for them to discover you. Your presence will remain in a single spot for seven days, and it also means that when they discover you, what they see will be the spot where you were seven days ago.


    "This Secret Art is almost akin to twisting time and space, if I cast it on someone else, it would not bring about too much effect, but since you''re an Abyss Builder and your inborn talent is controlling time and space itself, that''s why such an effect was brought about," the Duke of Crimson me said calmly.


    Su Ming fell silent. As he pondered over this quietly, he kept this problem in his heart. The red coffin charged through the gxy and disappeared without a trace.


    Three dayster, the coffin suddenly stopped, and a freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "As I thought, the presence I left behind on that fragmented piece has also disappeared. It''s only been three days since then."


    Su Ming''s face was dark. The coffin where he was immediately melted. He walked out from the coffin and stood in the gxy. He looked in the direction of the fragmented piece with brightly shining eyes.


    "They should have other methods to locate me besides that Blood Identification Pearl. The Secret Art worked previously because they had yet to execute this new method of locating me. Now, the time taken to find me is being rapidly cut short. Before long, they''ll be able to avoid that span of seven days where time and space is distorted and be able to locate me instantly."


    A chilling re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He knew that if he was constantly in a state of being locked on, he would forever be in a state of being pursued.


    "I''m also slightly curious. The Secret Art hasn''t lost its effect. By right, nothing should go wrong, but why do they have a method to cut down the time where time and space is distorted?" The Duke of Crimson me''s puzzled voice echoed in Su Ming''s ears.


    "What is the distance between us and ck Ink?" Su Ming asked after being silent for a short while. Over the course of the journey, he had been hurrying forward whenever he was not curing his injuries. His destination was ck Ink.


    Only by leaving this ce and stepping into Divine Essence Star Ocean could he shake off the four Great True Worlds coverage of the gxy and no longer be constantly on the run like right now.


    "I can still shift you twice, but only twice. You will have to wait for a hundred years before I''ll be able to gather enough power to shift you again.


    "However, even if we shift, there is still a limit. It''ll be difficult for us to reach ck Ink within a short period of time. Based on my calctions, after I shift twice, you will still need seventy something years of flight before you could reach that," the Duke of Crimson me said in a low voice.


    Su Ming frowned and swept his gaze across the area.


    "I must find what method they''re using to locate me besides that Blood Identification Pearl."


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment there were nine ancient bronze swords charging through the gxy from a spot a considerable amount of distance away from Su Ming. At the tip of the ancient swords was an illusory projection.


    There was a blood red circle in that projection. It looked like a Rune, but if someone erged it several millions fold, then they would be able to see clearly that the lines that constructed this circr Rune were countless runic symbols packed densely together.


    That circr Rune shone once every seven breaths. Each time it shone, numerous white spots would appear on it. Those white spots would either be scattered or gathered closely to each other. They concentrated in different spots of the Rune.


    Besides them, there was a crimson red spot that was incredibly eye-catching. That glowing spot had been moving swiftly, but it had stopped at that moment.


    "Hmph, just to kill this person, the four Great True Worlds actually agreed to use the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune. All the people who are within this Rune will have no ce to hide."


    "But this Mo Su is pretty good. He''s actually skilled in a Rune that can distort time and space, causing us to always bete by seven days while we''ve been chased after him these past few months. If we didn''t activate this Great Divinity Incarceration Rune, it would have been slightly more difficult for us to know where he is."


    There were many True Guards standing on the huge swords. Their gazes were on the red spot on that illusory projection.


    "With just one more day, we''ll be able to break that method he uses to distort time and space. By then, this Mo Su will have nowhere to hide. Judging by the direction he''s going, he should be heading towards ck Ink. But it''s located incredibly far away from this ce. He''ll need some two hundred years to get there, and he won''t survive for that long."


    As those True Guards sent their thoughts to each other, the nine ancient bronze swords sliced through the air, charging swiftly into the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just what method are they using?!"


    A long arc charged through the gxy. It was a red coffin. Su Ming was sitting cross-legged on it. His face was dark. A myriad of thoughts fleeted through his mind as he continued analysing the situation and deducing what was going on with his thoughts forming together as if they were raw silk and he was spinning them together into a cocoon.


    "It''s a pity that I lost my consciousness and was sealed near the end of the battle. I don''t know what the four Great True Worlds had ced in this gxy over the years. Even after I absorbed Jing Nan Zi''s memories, I only know the general outline of things, not the details. After all, even with Jing Nan Zi''s status, it was difficult for him to know the secrets thaty at the core of the four Great True Worlds." The Duke of Crimson me was also thinking about this. After a moment, he sighed.


    "Oh well, I''ll keep one shift on standby. I''ll use it when you''re close to ck Ink. After all, they should be able to guess where you''re going. They will definitely lock down the area around I''ll need to shift you to pass through that lock and step into ck Ink.


    "Besides keeping the amount of power needed for one shift, you still have one more shift left. I can use it to help you temporarily shake off your pursuers," the Duke of Crimson me said in a low voice.


    "It''s useless. Even if I manage to shift farther away, if I don''t find the method they''re using to locate me besides that Blood Identification Pearl, then even if I buy some time, I''ll still be chased down eventually." Su Ming shook his head. Time was trickling by, and a sense of danger was rapidly rising in his heart.


    If this continued, then Su Ming was certain that in a few days, he would once again face off arge-scale pursuit. When he thought of the sword aura that destroyed Heavenly Treasure, his pupils shrank. That power was definitely not something that he could withstand. If he took that blow head on, then even if his physical body was powerful, his body and soul would definitely be destroyed.


    "Just what is it¡­?" As Su Ming mumbled, he lifted his head and looked at the endless gxy above his head. Every single time he looked at it, he would feel that the universe was boundless, and he was an incredibly weak existence.


    After a long while, Su Ming sighed. Just as he was about to lower his head, a shudder suddenly ran through his body. He stood up and stared at the gxy up ahead.


    "Could there be an eye in the gxy that can look at all regions attentively as if it was monitoring them, and no one can escape from its gaze?" Su Ming mumbled.


    "Hmm? I don''t know whether there would be this sort of eye, but when you said that, I remember something now. There are certain gigantic Runes that can cover a gxy and do what you said. All manner of lives under that Rune would be monitored." The bald Duke of Crimson me manifested beside Su Ming''s body and lifted his head to look at the sky with a grim expression.


    "I remember now. Jing Nan Zi once executed a method to seal something. At that time, his presence was incredibly great. I could even feel a wave of power descending from the gxy and sealing off the region based on Jing Nan Zi''s thoughts." Su Ming''s eyes shone, and a brilliant light was revealed within them.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s heart shuddered and he immediately said, "A Rune, there is an incredibly gigantic Rune in the gxy. This Rune is monitoring the gxy, and it can see everything that is happening in all of the corners."


    "Then the reason must definitely be this Rune. Only by using this method can they avoid the power that distorts time and space and also dodge those misleading presences thatst for seven days, because this Rune can instantly find me and locate me immediately." Su Ming red at the sky above him, and madness gradually appeared in his eyes.


    "Bald crane!" Su Ming swung his arm, and the bald crane immediately flew out from his storage bag. Once it manifested beside him, it immediately red at the Duke of Crimson me. It did not dare provoke Su Ming, but somewhere in the depths of its heart, it thought that it could bully this bald man.


    Su Ming looked at the bald crane and immediately asked, "Can you break this Rune that monitors the gxy?"


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned. After it looked at the area, it lifted its head to look at the gxy. Then, without any hesitation, it shook its head vigorously.


    "No can do, this Rune¡­"


    Before it finished speaking, Su Ming threw out a bag. Once the bald crane caught and opened it, its eyes immediately started shining brilliantly.


    "Break the Rune, and I''ll give all of it to you," Su Ming said decisively.


    The bald crane shuddered and screamed in excitement, "I''ll do it! I can do it! Damn it all, even if I use up everyst ounce of my strength, I''ll deal with this stupid Rune! I''ll do whatever it takes!"

 Chapter 802: Breaking the Rune

    <h4>Chapter 802: Breaking the Rune</h4>


    As the bald crane screamed in excitement, it seized that bag in a tight grip. There were numerous crystals in there, and many of them were not inferior ones. They were instead stone coins with incredibly high quality, which Su Ming had obtained in Yin Death Region.


    These sparkling things were the bald crane''s life. In fact, they were even more important than its life. This was the source that could make it fight and descend into madness.


    When Su Ming brought out another storage bag and tossed it to the bald crane in a decisive manner, the bald crane''s originally excited heart instantly exploded with a myriad of emotions.


    "I''ll do whatever it takes! I''ll do it! I''ll do it!" The bald crane''s eyes even turned red as it roared.


    "Darn it all, I''ll give it my all for these crystals. If an animal can die for food, then I will die for money! That little boy Su has never been so generous before. He¡­ He''s even more miserly than I am, and he''s being so generous now?! I definitely can''t miss this chance!" The bald crane roared and leapt up to charge towards the gxy up ahead.


    "I''ll give it my all!" A loud bang erupted from the bald crane''s body, and it increased several times in size, turning several hundreds of feet big. An endless amount of ripples appeared around it. Those ripples spread out swiftly, as if they were about to fuse into the gxy.


    Su Ming looked at the bald crane. He had never seen a Rune that the bald crane could not break. He had only seen this sort of talent in Hu Zi before, and when he looked at the bald crane, he felt a stab of pain.


    This was not physical pain. Perhaps more urately speaking, this was not pain, but a sort of numbness that was born as he recalled past events. Su Ming knew that he was remembering Hu Zi, but this sort of remembrance was not allowed for him, who no longer had any emotions, and neither did he have any pain.


    By the side, the Duke of Crimson me looked at the bald crane entering a frenzy with a dumbfounded look. He had seen avaricious people, but he had never seen anyone so avaricious that they would explode forth with such great life force just for two bags of crystals.


    Judging by the looks of it, the bald crane was clearly in an extreme state of excitement.


    ''It can''t be¡­ It can''t that legendary being, right? I remember that lord¡­ didn''t seem to be so greedy for money¡­ Besides, with its status, these crystals¡­'' The Duke of Crimson me had always been uncertain about the bald crane. This was his secret, and he had not even asked Su Ming about it.


    "Ah!"


    The bald crane shouted loudly. It swelled up once again and became nearly a thousand feet big. The ripples around it became even finer. As it continued expanding, it filled the entire gxy with ripples.


    They did not spread too far, but instead swept through the area. It was as if the bald crane wanted to use this method to fuse with the gxy. However, it was as if there were no cracks here, so the ripples could only swirl about, but never be able to fuse with the gxy.


    Almost at the moment the bald crane demonstrated its power in an attempt to break the Rune that had existed for an unknown number of years, having been ced by the powerful warriors from the four True Great Worlds working together to cover the entire gxy in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence except for the depths, four of the neen Radixs in the gxy used by the four Great True Worlds as their stations instantly erupted with a powerful light. A cold and emotionless voice came from the four Radixs.


    "There is a third-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb, Sinful Barren Lands. This power will require 970,000,000 years to seed in fusing with the Rune."


    That aloof voice spread through all areas of the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the barrennds. It was immediately heard by the True Guards on the cultivations and the powerful warriors from the four Great True Worlds.


    However, no one paid any attention to it. Only some would asionally lift their heads to look at the sky.


    This sort of act to break the Rune was notmon, but not rare either. Over the years, no one had ever sessfully fused with it and broken the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune. In the eyes of True Guards, this sort of action was an act of someone overestimating their own abilities.


    Yet at that moment, the aloof voice suddenly came from the four shining Radixs once again.


    "There is a fourth-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb, Sinful Barren Lands. This power will require 720,000,000 years to seed in fusing into the Rune."


    "That fourth-tier power appeared so soon? But it''spletely impossible to break this Rune. I wonder which overconfident idiot is trying it."


    "Is Western Ring Neb where that wanted criminal Mo Su is?"


    Within the endless cultivations in the vast gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the barrennds were some True Guards who were training. Their training was interrupted by the voice that spread through the entire gxy, but most of them did not pay any attention to it.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ming looked at the bald crane in the gxy as he stood in Western Ring Neb. At that moment, the bald crane''s body swelled up to several thousands of feet. Roars tumbled out from its mouth, and arge amount of ripples reverberated without stop in that circr area of ten hundred thousand lis.


    "Damn it, what is this Rune?! How could it be so powerful?! Darn it all, why is a stupid Rune so powerful?! Isn''t this just cheating?!" The bald crane started cursing loudly.


    Yet soon, the bald crane''s curses fell silent, and it was reced by heavy breathing. It might be in the gxy, but the bald crane''s breathing still quickened.


    Because when Su Ming lifted his hand, he threw out two more storage bags.


    The bald crane''s eyes turned red, and it descended into madness. As it roared at the sky, its body swelled up once again, and this time, it reached ten thousand feet. As it roared, ripples that looked like surging waves spread out from its body and swept through the area.


    When the Duke of Crimson me saw this scene, his pupils constricted.


    "Darn it all, I''m going to duke it out against you! I''ll do it for real this time! I''ll seriously duke it out!" As the bald crane howled, it blinked, then lowered its head to swiftly sweep a nce at Su Ming.


    When it saw Su Ming taking out another storage bag, the bald crane went mad. Su Ming might not have much of everything else, but as he killed, he never let any storage bags slip through his hands. There might be some that only had few items, but when their numbers umted, he still obtained quite the fortune.


    When the bald crane had an outburst, there was no longer just four Radixs shining in the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the barrennds. Instead, brilliant light now shone from five of those Radixs that formed that distorted looking staircase, which was part of the celestial body that was formed by many cultivations.


    "There is a fifth-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb, Sinful Barren Lands¡­" Before that voice could finish its speech, it suddenly stopped talking.


    Soon after, when it reverberated in the air once again, its words had already changed.


    "There is a sixth-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb, Sinful¡­"


    The voice stopped once again. After a moment, when it echoed in space once more, nearly half of the True Guards in all the cultivations within the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the barrennds spotted changes in their expressions.


    "There is a seventh-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb, Sinful Barren Lands. This power will require 95,000,000 years to seed in fusing with the Rune."


    ¡­¡­


    The bald crane''s body grew to be several tens of thousands of feet big. The ripples spreading out from its body covered several hundreds of thousands of lis. Its entire body trembled, and its eyes were crimson red.


    "Damn it! Damn it all! This is the most insane Rune I''ve ever seen in my life. It¡­ It has nine hundred thousand somethingyers! Darn it, how am I supposed to break this?!" As the bald crane spoke, it quickly lowered its head to look at Su Ming before quickly putting on a facade that it was panting harshly.


    Su Ming let out a harrumph. When he lifted his right hand, five storage bags were immediately brought out. He shook them before the bald crane, and the mouths of the bags fell open. Once the sounds of crystals knocking into each other came from within, he tossed them aside to a spot¡­ where there were already twenty something storage bags.


    The bald crane''s heart was filled with ecstatic glee. In its excitement, it looked as if it was motivated once again. Its body increased in size with a bang and grew straight to ten hundred thousand feet. The gxy was filled with ripples spreading out from its body. These ripples quickly swam around, and for the first time, they showed signs that they were about to fuse with the gxy.


    "Oh no! I''ve really done my best, but this Rune is just too powerful, too insane¡­" When Su Ming was not paying attention, the bald crane licked its beak and immediately cried out.


    Without saying another word, Su Ming brought out another ten storage bags. Once he revealed the crystals inside, he tossed them aside.


    The bald crane shuddered and let out a roar towards the sky. It became nearly two hundred thousand feet tall.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He brought out another few storage bags and tossed them aside. A brilliant light shone in the bald crane''s eyes, and it started crying out in excitement in its heart.


    ''I''m rich! I''m rich! Haha! Little boy Su, aren''t you supposed to be miserly?! Heh heh, I just need to use some tricks, and you''ll still end up bringing them all out in the end. He might still have some. Yup, I''ll continue squeezing his money out of him.'' As the bald crane cried out, its body swelled up once again. This time, it reached nearly three hundred thousand feet. Wherever those ripples passed by, the gxy would shine intensely.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s mouth had already fallen open inplete shock. He looked at the bald crane with a dumbfounded expression, the shock in his heart having turned into amazement.


    ''It''s fighting against the Rune that seals an entire gxy head-on. This crane¡­ This crane¡­ is it truly that legendary lord?''


    Once its body grew to three hundred thousand feet, the bald crane started wailing again.


    "Oh, I can''t do it anymore! I''ve already done my best, but this thing is just too hard to break! I need motivation, I need to be filled with passion, I need stimtion¡­" As it spoke, it lowered its head and looked at Su Ming with excitement and anticipation.


    "If you need stimtion, then I''ll give you stimtion." Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, then lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, three of the thirty something storage bags flew out, and Su Ming seized them.


    "I will give you the span of ten breaths. With each breath that passes, I will take back three of those storage bags. If you really can''t break it, then don''t force yourself." As Su Ming spoke tly, he put away those three bags.


    A piercing scream of pain tumbled out from the bald crane''s beak. This time, its eyes were truly bloodshot. All the previous times its eyes turned red was because it intentionally made it so. Its heart was bleeding, and that extreme pain now caused it to truly descend into madness.


    When it saw Su Ming lifting his hand once again to take back another three storage bags, there was pure madness within the bald crane''s shrieks.


    "Get bigger, bigger, bigger! Darn it all, get bigger!" With a bang, the bald crane''s body exploded in size, and it grew to four hundred thousand feet, five hundred thousand feet, until it reached a million feet.


    "Break! Break!! BREAK!!!"


    As it cried out, the ripples around it started spreading out viciously. Wherever they passed by, the gxy looked as if it was about to shatter. As a shocking boom rang out,yers uponyers of the gxy were pulled back. A gigantic crimson-red Rune that exuded an ancient presence reced the gxy, and it appeared before Su Ming''s eyes with no end in sight.


    At that moment, all the ripples fused into the crimson Rune. A shocking bang that shook the gxy came from the Rune, and the bald crane¡­pletely fused with this Great Divinity Incarceration Rune that the four Great True Worlds had set up in the past.

 Chapter 803: Divine Space World

    <h4>Chapter 803: Divine Space World</h4>


    Within the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the barrennds were six Radixs with distorted forms that made them look like staircases. At the instant they started shining with a brilliant light and that light illuminated everything around, six aloof voices speaking in unison came from the six Radixs.


    "There is an eighth-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb, within¡­"


    "There is a ninth-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring Neb¡­


    "There is a tenth-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in Western Ring¡­"


    "There is an eleventh-tier power attempting to fuse with the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune in¡­"


    Those voices echoed in many cultivations, causing all the True Guards within the area that belonged to the forces of power within the four Great True Worlds to find their expressions changing. Multiple presences exploded forth, and long arcs flew up from these cultivations.


    Yet at that moment, nine of the neen Radixs that filled the gxy used by the four Great True Worlds erupted forth with a powerful light. Once that light appeared, the aloof voice changed its words.


    "The Great Divinity Incarceration Rune is in danger. Based on the Divine Essencew made by the four Great True Worlds, all guards from the True Worlds are to immediately head to the ce where the cause of the danger lies. You are to destroy all living beings that are attempting to break the Rune¡­ The danger of this power is thirteenth tier, which will need 23,000 years to break the Rune."


    Loud buzzing sounds came from the gxy which the four Great True Worlds used as a lookout over the barrennds once that aloof voice spread out. Long arcs charged into the air. Ancient bronze swords appeared in the region where True Sacred Yin World were stationed. Anyone who looked would see that there were several hundreds of them, nearing a thousand. There were even a few presences in ne Kalpa Realm. Their powerful divine senses caused the gxy to tremble.


    Abyss Dragons roared in the gxy where the Emperor of Abyss'' True World was stationed. Figures in ck armor appeared on all the Abyss Dragons as ck smoke spread out from their bodies.


    A simr sight appeared in the gxy where True Morning Dao World was stationed as well. All the gxies where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed trembled due to the aloof voice.


    ''Are the alien races invading us? If not, what sort of power could possibly make nine Radixs light up at the same time?''


    ''Could it be that the alien races are really invading us en masse? Or else how could they possible be able to shake the Great Divinity Incarceration Rune?!''


    ''Is waring¡­?''


    Multiple questions rose in the hearts of the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds, and it became a heavy burden on them.


    Almost at the moment the area where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds trembled violently, fifteen of the neen Radixs began to shine brilliantly. This meant that a shocking change had appeared in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "The power endangering the Rune is at the fifteenth-tier, it will require 6,200 years to break the Rune."


    "The power endangering the Rune is at the sixteenth-tier, it will require 1,500 years to break the Rune."


    "The power endangering the Rune is at the seventeenth-tier, it will require three hundred years to break the Rune."


    "The power endangering the Rune is at the eighteenth-tier, it will require five years to break the Rune."


    "The power endangering the Rune is at the neenth-tier, it will require ten breaths to break the Rune."


    The aloof voiceing from the fifteen Radixs swiftly spread through space, echoing all around. However, before the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds could even relocate, the aloof voice fell silent.


    Several breathster, when it spoke up once again, the words it uttered caused the minds of all people in the gxy to rumble.


    "The Great Divinity Incarceration Rune has been broken. Two-tenths of the perception from the Rune have been lost."


    As that voice spoke, the area where the four Great True Worlds were stationed instantly fell into dead silence.


    ¡­¡­


    In Western Ring Neb, which was located in Sinful Barren Lands, the bald crane''s crazedughter traveled all around, and there was an endless amount of prideful arrogance contained within thatughter.


    "Well, darn it all. How was that? Weren''t you still defeated by me?! Haha! Your Grandpa Crane is invincible! No matter what Rune it is, it is still just crystals before me, it can''t escape!"


    Loud booming sounds echoed in the gxy, spreading in all directions to cover the crimson Rune. The bald crane''s body manifested in space. It looked as if it had fused together with the Rune and they could no longer be distinguished from each other.


    The Duke of Crimson me looked at that sight with a dumbfounded expression. After some time, his heart started trembling violently. At that moment, he was certain by eight-tenths that the bald crane was that lord spoken in the legends in the past.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. He swung his arm, and all the storage bags in front of him flew up together to charge up. A suction force immediately came from the crimson Rune, and those storage bags disappeared without a trace once they were all swept up.


    The bald crane''s excited and smugughter rang all around once again.


    "Little boy Su, so? Aren''t I just great? Heh heh, this stupid Rune is too weak. I''ve broken Runes that are ten times stronger than this one. Eh? When have I broken a Rune that is ten times stronger than this one?" Light shone within the crimson Rune. The bald crane''s body manifested, and it came to stand before Su Ming with a smug expression on its face. It no longer thought about the thing it could not remember from the past.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he said calmly, "Control this Rune and cover up its gaze on me. Make it so that no one else can use this Rune to find out where I am." .


    "No problem. I''ve already fused with this stupid Rune. If it doesn''t listen to me, then I''ll get rid of it!" The bald crane struck its chest with an incredibly arrogant look on its face.


    "Ahem, little boy Su, you know, we could actually make a few more deals. Hey, about that, I saw that you took away some storage bags just now¡­ How about this? Give me the crystals in the storage bags, and I-I''ll use the power in the Rune and help you perform a short distance warp¡­" The bald crane licked its beak, and an expectant light shone in its eyes as it looked at Su Ming.


    "What is this Rune?" A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes as he asked tly.


    "This Rune is known as the Great Divinity Incarceration and Sealing Rune. It covers the entire gxy where the four Great True Worlds are stationed as well as Sinful Barren Lands. It also has a part called Great Space Sealing and Shrinking Rune, Space Sealing Rune for short. It''s the protective gate guarding the region where the four Great True Worlds are stationed. It''ll be difficult for all those who are not protected by this Rune to step into the region where the four Great True Worlds are stationed to a lookout over the barrennds.


    "When these two Runes are grouped together, they will form Divine Space''s first Rune in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence," the bald crane quickly exined, afraid that Su Ming would not agree to the trade. To it, Runes were not important, what was important were crystals.


    "It''s actually the Divine Space Rune?!" The Duke of Crimson me was shocked when he heard it by the side, and in his shock, he had cried out in surprise.


    When Su Ming looked towards him, a grim expression appeared on the Duke of Crimson me''s face. A hint of nostalgia entered his eyes, and at the same time, there was also a hint of terror there.


    "Before I was sealed, I experienced the might of the Divine Space Rune set up by the four Great True Worlds. This Rune¡­ has infinite power. It possesses aw. Calling it a Rune might not be too appropriate. It''s more like¡­ a gxy," the Duke of Crimson me said in a low voice.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He waited quietly for the Duke of Crimson me to continue speaking.


    "Wherever it is, it can rece the existing gxy and envelop it in the Rune that belongs to it, turning it into¡­ Divine Space World. This Rune killed many of the people from the fifth True World in the past. Up to the moment I was sealed, I didn''t hear of it being destroyed.


    "Within its Divine Space World, it will form its own gxy with rules andws. It doesn''t need any cultivator to control it either, because a Rune Spirit has already been born in the Rune. However, all those who are acknowledged by the Rune Spirit can use the power of the Rune to kill their enemies in Divine Space World.


    "I didn''t expect that the Rune would still be around, and it actually executed the Divine Space Rune to cover half of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. All the regions besides Divine Essence Star Ocean might belong to the area of Divine Space World."


    The Duke of Crimson me looked at the boundless blood red Rune in the gxy. There was a solemn tone to his words, along with a deep wave of wariness. In fact, he even instinctively cast a nce at the bald crane as he remembered those rumors from the past.


    "There''s a Rune Spirit? ¡­ Uh, no? I don''t see any Rune Spirit." The bald crane was momentarily stunned. It closed its eyes and sensed the area of the Rune carefully before it shook its head.


    "But this Rune isn''tplete. It seems like it was destroyed in the past, and then it was separated into two parts, one that seals divinities, and the other that seals spaces. Still, this Divinity Incarceration Rune that I''ve fused with does possess the divine ability you speak of. It formed a gxy, but the power doesn''t feel as terrifying as you said. Besides, most of it can''t be brought out." The bald crane scratched its bald head, then cast its gaze at Su Ming once again with eyes filled with expectation.


    "Its power might be much weaker, but performing short distance warps is incredibly easy for it. So, little boy Su, you wanna have a deal?" As the bald crane spoke, the Duke of Crimson me was stunned for an instant. After a moment of pensive silence, he seemed to havee to understand the situation.


    "No wonder the four Great True Worlds couldn''t use the power of the Rune to chase us down. They also needed arge amount of cultivators as True Guards, because this Rune no longer has a Rune Spirit. It''s difficult for everyone to obtain the Rune''s acknowledgement, and even then they can''t execute its full power. They can only use its basic functions while using the Rune to monitor and investigate the area. But why didn''t the old monsters who set up the Rune in the past mend it?"


    As the Duke of Crimson me mumbled under his breath, Su Ming''s eyes shone brilliantly.


    "We can make the deal, but besides warping, I want to obtain the Rune''s acknowledgement. I want to use the power ofw controlling this gxy in the Rune." Su Ming looked at the bald crane. He knew that the crane would definitely put on a troubled face and then ask for more crystals, which was why he brought out a few more storage bags and tossed them into space.


    The bald crane seized the storage bags and checked them with excitement. Once it did so, it instinctively put on a troubled face, but when it saw the dark expression on Su Ming''s face, it weighed the pros and cons of the situation in its heart and nodded with a vulgar expression.


    "I''m going to say this first. Warping isn''t a problem, but if you want to use the Rune''s power, then you will only be able to use a small part of it, since I''ve only fused with two-tenths of the Rune. But don''t worry, once I fuse with it even more, then I can lend you even more of the Rune''s power.


    "In fact, I can even help you train, but the key is, I will need stimtion. Only when I have powerful stimtion will the greatest force of my life erupt forth, and only then would I be able to fuse with the Rune even more," the bald crane quickly said.


    "Bring out the picture of the gxy here. I want to see just how many people are after my life in this area." Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    The bald crane immediately let out a cry¡­ and an illusory projection that only True Guards possessed appeared instantaneously before Su Ming.


    This illusory projection was like a map. Once it spread out, the area shown within it was incrediblyrge. All the regions in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence besides Divine Star Ocean appeared on the map¡­ even the gxy which the four Great True Worlds used as a lookout over the barrennds.


    If the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds saw this, they would definitely be in great shock. Because if it was them, when they used the Divinity Incarceration Rune, they could only see a part of a region. It was difficult for them to see the whole thing.


    In fact, even the powerful warriors in ne Kalpa Realm could not make this sort of projection appear from the Divinity Incarceration Rune. At most, they could only summon a fourth of it.

 Chapter 804: Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 804: Foreign Land</h4>


    The illusory projection that appeared before Su Ming was incrediblyrge. It clearly showed half the shape of the gourd. In fact, Su Ming only needed to cast his gaze on a single spot, and all the people and the objects in that ce would immediately emerge in his head.


    This sort of feeling was as if he was in control of this portion of the gxy. Every life and every existence in the gxy could not hide from him, appearing clearly before his eyes.


    Even with Su Ming''s indifference, once he noticed this, his heart trembled, and he showed disbelief. He suddenly came to understand the source of the True Guards'' might. Besides their level of cultivation, the most critical factor to their strength was the ability to monitor the entire gxy.


    Anyone with this projection could basically be undefeatable.


    He saw an endless number of white spots, countless stars, the four regions within Sinful Barren Lands, the four forces of power from the four Great True Worlds that were stationed in the gxies directly corresponding to the four regions.


    At the same time, he saw the Space Sealing Rune the bald crane spoke of just now. That Rune was like a long river that existed between the four regions of Sinful Barren Lands and the four forces of power from the True Worlds stationed on the other side.


    He also saw ck Ink. This that was at the edge of Sinful Barren Lands was marked as a purplish red spot, and it was incredibly far away from this ce.


    Once Su Ming swept his gaze past the illusory projection, he noticed several strange ces. These ces were as red as blood on the projection. When a person looked at it, they would be startled, unable to help but feel a strong sense of dangering from them.


    Besides, the Rune could only cover these spots, not see into them clearly. When Su Ming cast his gaze at those ces, the sense of danger turned into a loud bang in his mind, and a vague, powerful suction force appeared, wanting to devour him.


    There were four such ces. They were like seas of blood that filled those spots, and one of them was located in each of the four gxies of Sinful Barren Lands. The closest spot was not that far away from Su Ming.


    "There''s a region like this in each of the four gxies." Su Ming forced down the powerful sense of danger in his heart. Once he averted his gaze, that sense of danger naturally disappeared.


    "Those are the foreignnds," the Duke of Crimson me said softly after looking at the four crimson regions.


    Su Ming did not immediately reply. Instead, he closed his eyes and searched through the memories of the powerful World Paragons he had absorbed through the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. After a moment, his eyes flew open, and his pupils shrank.


    "The four foreignnds! All those who step will almost definitely die. Over the years, the number of people who entered them and returned alive is incredibly low. Even the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds avoid those four regions and regard them as ces that end everything¡­


    "Including Divine Essence Star Ocean, these ces are regarded as the five forbidden regions in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence." This was the answer Su Ming obtained from the memories he absorbed.


    "What are the foreignnds?" Su Ming looked towards the Duke of Crimson me.


    "Before the four Great True Worlds fought against the fifth True World, this gxy was known as Divine Essence. It did not belong to either the four Great True Worlds or the fifth True World. It was a boundary, a sort of mysterious region.


    "There were plenty of rumors circting this gxy. During that time, several of these foreignnds were already in existence. Plenty of people went to investigate them, but very few came back.


    "All those who came back were unwilling to talk about their experiences in those foreignnds. As time passed, the dangers and mysteries of those ces turned into an enigma.


    "Thissted till your Abyss Builder ancestor, who is the fifth True World''s Sovereign, went to investigate a foreignnd and came back alive. He might not have talked much about it either, but from then on, the speed at which he increased his level of cultivation was so quick it was terrifying. When he eventually reached the Realm where he could control fate, lives, and deaths, he said one sentence: ''The foreignnds are the beginning of Divine Essence.''


    "Very few know just what are those foreignnds. Even when the fifth True World was at war, the mes of war could not shake their existences. As time had continuously flowed to this day and age¡­ it changed nothing, they still exist," the Duke of Crimson me mumbled. He looked at the foreignnds, and his voice seemed to contain an ancient air. It sounded like an old gust of wind blowing forth from the passage of time.


    Su Ming cast a deep look at the closest foreignnd. After some time, he averted his gaze and looked at the other spots on the illusory projection.


    He saw the main camp of the four Great True Worlds. Over there, the things he saw the most clearly were neen blues, which were scattered in different locations within the four Great True Worlds'' main camp.


    There were numerous cultivations there and an innumerable amount of glowing spots that signified the True Worlds. There was also¡­ a rotating vortex at the peripheral of the four Great True Worlds'' main camp. That was the exit from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It led to the four Great True Worlds, to True Morning Dao World¡­ to Yin Death Region!


    "Master, eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, Berserkers¡­ home."


    Su Ming looked at the vortex that signified the exit, and as he mumbled, sharp pain stabbed his heart once again. He might have lost his sense of pain, but that force that sealed off his senses only had control over his physical pain. It could not destroy the pain in his heart, which was not physical.


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes. When he reopened them, the aloof look had returned. When he swept his gaze past the area where the four Great True Worlds were stationed to a look over the barrennds, a familiar ripple entered his heart. He was stunned for a moment.


    His gaze fell on one of the True Guards'' glowing spots, and a picture immediately emerged in his head.


    Within that picture was a big man with an endless amount of ck patterns on his exposed skin. He was dressed in a ck robe and was sitting cross-legged on a cultivation that was filled with ck earth. As he meditated, wisps of ck smoke spread out from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Venom was contained within that ck smoke, causing not only the earth around him to turn ck, but also all the nts around to wither and die.


    Su Ming looked at the picture that emerged in his head and gradually narrowed his eyes.


    "Ji Yun Hai," Su Ming mumbled after a moment. He recognized that person. That man was Ji Yun Hai, the clone he had refined in the past!


    Madam Ji''s appearance in the past had caused Hong Luo to awaken in Su Ming''s body. He had brought Su Ming a series of troubles, and at the same time, given him an incredibly huge serendipity. Ji Yun Hai''s corpse had then also been refined by Su Ming into a clone.


    The ck beetles in his body allowed that clone to possess incredibly greatbat abilities. It was a pity that he had lost his it when he went on his trip to the World of Nine Yin, and up to the moment he left, he hadn''t managed to find his missing clone.


    Yet now, he saw Ji Yun Hai in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and Su Ming could not help but be stunned by it.


    ''Ji Yun Hai is only a clone, the real person having died a long time ago in the past. He was killed by Madam Ji¡­ but judging by his current appearance, it''s clear that this clone already possesses intelligence, yet why does he have such dense venom on his person?'' Su Ming looked at the picture in his head, and the sights from the World of Nine Yin shed before his eyes.


    Su Ming had found the Poison Corpse in the past. Once he brought it out of the World of Nine Yin, he gave it to the Fated Kin. It became the Fated Kin''s protector, and because of that, Su Ming had a burden lifted off his shoulders.


    ''Ji Yun Hai¡­ I couldn''t find him in the World of Nine Yin in the past. I thought someone took his away and brought him out of the World of Nine Yin beforehand, but even after I became the God of Berserkers and had my Atman sweep through thend of Berserkers, I didn''t manage to sense his presence.


    ''If that is the case, then he wasn''t taken away by someone else in the past, but was in the World of Nine Yin, and he left with the ancient bronze sword¡­ to head to True Sacred Yin World!'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled brilliantly as he analyzed the situation.


    ''He''s be much stronger. He actually reached the level of a Lord of World ne, or else he wouldn''t have been able to be a True Guard¡­ Interesting.'' Su Ming swept his gaze past the projection and instantly found his pupils constricting once again.


    He could clearly see two other glowing spots on the cultivation where Ji Yun Hai was.


    "Ze Long Shen¡­ Li Huo, they''re still alive?" Su Ming stood up swiftly, and a myriad of emotions shed past his face. After some time, he started looking through each of the gxies where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed, and he did so in arge scale.


    Several hourster, Su Ming''s gaze focused on a glowing spot, and his expression was a littleplicated.


    "Ye Wang¡­"


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them a momentter, he averted his gaze away from the gxy where the four Great True Worlds were stationed. Once he found the spot where he was located, he looked at the area around him.


    Through that illusory projection, Su Ming saw several dozens of glowing spots flying about blindly around him. It was as if they could find his general location and were now just looking for the specific spot.


    Besides these people were nine ancient bronze swords that were located in the distance. They were charging forward, but in a manner as if they had lost the location of where Su Ming was.


    ''They can''t use the Rune to locate me from a long distance, so it''ll be difficult for them to use the Blood Identification Pearl to notify the others of my position. Because of that, the Duke of Crimson me''s Art that distorts time and space for seven days will be effective once more, making it so the others will be unable to find precisely where I am.


    ''Now, I will use the power of the Rune to know where you are. Since you came after my life, then you will have to pay a price for it.''


    Murderous aura spread out from Su Ming''s body. When he lifted his right hand, the crimson coffin under his feet melted into a long spear. Once he held it in his hand, the bald crane let out a cry, and ripples immediately spread out from Su Ming''s body. A small crimson Rune appeared under his feet, and in a sh, Su Ming disappeared.


    Several dozens of long arcs were exploring the area all around Western Ring Neb. These people were all stimted by the four Great True Worlds'' rewards and were desperate cultivators that came to kill Su Ming so that they could obtain the rewards.


    They cared nothing for death. After all, they no longer had any hope within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. The only desire they had was to make themselves stronger and increase their level of cultivation.


    That was why it could be said that they eyed these rewards like hungry wolves.


    However, while the Blood Identification Pearls on their bodies shone, they were leading them to an incredibly far off ce Yet not too long ago, the Blood Identification Pearls had led them to this region.


    ''What''s going on? Could it be that this Mo Su used that Enchanted Treasure of his and shifted into the distance?'' There was an old man dressed in a blue robe in the gxy, and he had a dark expression on his face. At that moment, as he moved forward in the form of a long arc, his heart was filled with puzzlement.


    Just as he was flying forward, his heart suddenly lurched in his chest. When he whipped his head around, he immediately saw a crimson Rune appearing in the gxy not far behind him. There was an indistinct figure in the Rune, as if it was covered by ripples on the surface of water. Once it walked out, those ripples vanished to reveal a gray-haired Su Ming.


    The old man was momentarily stunned. but then his pupils constricted. Killing intent rose in his eyes, along with surprise and bewilderment. He released the presence of World ne Realm from his entire body without any hesitation.


    Bang!


    A blue sea of fog spread out towards the region around him, covering a circr area of several hundreds of thousands of feet.


    Yet at the instant the sea of fog spread out, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the old man.


    "Power of the Rune, suppress this person," he ordered coldly.

 Chapter 805: Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 805: Suppression</h4>


    As the old man in blue robes spread out his power of World nes, a thought shed through his mind. ''Since he warped before me and there is no fear on his face, then he must be confident in killing me, or else he would have definitely not done this, judging by rumors about how cunning and ruthless he''s been when he ughtered those people in Heavenly Treasure.''


    Once he spread out the power of World nes, he lifted his hands, bent his back, and pushed down on the gxy without any hesitation.


    The moment he pushed down, a muffled roar came from many different spots within the blue sea of fog that had spread out over hundreds of thousands of feet.


    "A bow from all directions."


    That voice sounded as if there were tens of thousands of people roaring at the same time. At the instant it echoed in the area, obscure figures instantly appeared within the sea of fog that stretched to several hundreds of thousands of feet. Those figures upied the area all around, and there were hundreds of thousands of them.


    There were men and women, the elderly and the young among these people. Their expressions were apathetic, but their eyes were filled with fanatical zeal. Their bodies were illusory, not real, but when they appeared, they lifted their hands, bent their backs, and bowed all together, doing the same posture as the old man in blue robes.


    Bang!


    A vast and mighty pressure shook the gxy. Su Ming immediately sensed a power that was like the might of heaven. It descended on him in an invisible manner, and once it locked down all the spots around him, it turned into a power that tried to tten him. It was as if a huge hand had appeared around him and wanted to crush him alive.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. As his words of calling the power of the Rune echoed in space, a circr crimson Rune appeared under his feet. That Rune shone brilliantly. It was only about a hundred feet in size at the moment it appeared.


    Yet right away, it started expanding rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it grew to several tens of thousands of feet. It resisted head on the pressure which was trying to tten Su Ming from all directions due to that one bow formed from the blue sea of fog by the old man''s power of World nes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Cracks appeared in the gxy. A furious wave of impact erupted from the void. The blood red Rune under Su Ming''s feet swelled up immediately to three hundred thousand feet, crashing continuously into the sea of fog that was formed from the old man''s power of World nes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The old man''s expression changed. His sea of fog fell apart when it crashed into Su Ming''s crimson Rune. As the fog fell back, it pushed the old man backwards. Once he was forced ten thousand feet away from where he originally was, a grim expression appeared on his face.


    Su Ming also moved back due to the wave of impact, but he only moved a thousand feet. The crimson Rune was under his feet. He might not be a Lord of World nes, but he had the power of the Rune. As long as he was in the area of this Divinity Incarceration Rune, which covered the entire gxy, then he could endlessly borrow the Rune''s power.


    With this power in his hands, Su Ming could bring out a power that was simr to World nes. The Rune under his feet began shing rapidly. Red light surged into the area up ahead. Su Ming lifted his head swiftly, formed a seal with his right hand, then swung his arm in the direction before him.


    The gxy above his head immediately shuddered, and a circr blood-red Rune appeared again. This Rune was positioned vertically, like a wall, and with an extreme speed, it charged towards the old man in blue, who was ten thousand feet away from it.


    As it swiftly closed in, the vertical, circr, crimson Rune began expanding nonstop. In the blink of an eye, it grew to a hundred thousand feet. If anyone looked over there from the distance, it would not be shocking, but if they looked from a close up, then that hundred thousand feet Rune would be incredibly huge, and its speed would also be so quick that it could not be described with words. Right away, it closed in on its target.


    Disbelief appeared in the old man''s eyes. He might not have reached the middle stage of World ne Realm, but he was already at the peak of the initial stage. He had seen and experienced many things. When he first saw the crimson Rune under Su Ming''s feet, he had found it somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it before. Now that he saw the Runeing straight towards him, a bang erupted in his head, and he remembered.


    "This is impossible. This¡­ This is the Divinity Incarceration Rune! It''s the Rune that only the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds can mobilize. You-you are a True Guard!" This discovery terrified the old man so much that his soul almost left his body. After a myriad of thoughts fleeted through his head, this incredibly absurd notion appeared in his mind.


    ''Could it be that this so-called bounty is actually a plot? A plot where the four Great True Worlds want to ughter us all! But this is¡­''


    The old man''s eyes were bloodshot. He roared loudly, and his clothes puffed up. As the sea of fog that was formed by his power of World nes tumbled behind him, the illusions of the tens of thousands of people manifested behind him, then bowed after wrapping their fists in their palms.


    Those at the very end started bowing first, and soon, the ones at the front bowed, too. As they bowed in sequence, they looked like waves that eventually surged towards the old man. He wrapped his fist in his palm, then bowed towards the iing crimson Rune.


    Boom!


    The space before the old man shuddered, and a shadow that was several hundreds of thousands of big tall appeared. That shadow was not a person, but a pair of hands wrapped together. Those hands belonged to the old man and all the hundreds of thousands of people behind him.


    Once the shadow appeared, the instant the old man bowed in the direction before him, it immediately crashed into the iing Rune.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The illusory hands shattered inch by inch. As they tumbled backwards, the old man''s hair danced wildly, making it seem as if there was a huge gust of wind crashing into his face. The illusions of the tens of thousands of people shattered and dispersed, and the crimson Rune swiftly rushed over. Once it closed in, it crashed into the old man, and during that instant, the crimson Rune turned into a huge red that wrapped itself around the old man to suppress him.


    At the same time, Su Ming''s body began rapidly withering away. In the blink of an eye, he turned into countless shards that charged forward, shooting through the that was the crimson Rune. Those shards rushed straight into the old man''s body and began absorbing his memories, devouring his power of World nes, and sucking away his physical power. After a moment, once the old man''s body disappeared, an endless amount of shards rushed out into the gxy and gathered there to turn into Su Ming.


    In the blink of an eye, his body recovered from its withered state. A thick presence of World nes spread out from him, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ''If I absorb one more person''s power of World nes, then I will touch the wall separating me from World ne Realm. Once the disaster falls on my head and I break through it, my physical body will turn into that of a World Paragon!''


    At the same time desire appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, he sensed the might of borrowing the power of the Rune. It was an overwhelming suppression that did not allow anyone to put up even the slightest bit of resistance.


    After all, Su Ming could no longer be considered to be the one who attacked during this fight. The one who fought against the old man in blue was not Su Ming, but the Divinity Incarceration Rune that covered the entire gxy.


    He might have only used two-tenths of the Rune''s power, but suppressing a cultivator in the initial stage of World ne Realm was a piece of cake for the Rune.


    Su Ming slowly clenched his fist, and a feeling of power he had never felt before filled his heart. This might not be his own power, but at this moment, it belonged to him.


    After Su Ming slowly unfurled his fist and looked at his palm, a bloody battle began in the gxy. That battle did notst for long, and Su Ming only killed three people before he warped and left the ce.


    This was because he had already touched the wall in Heaven Cultivation Realm separating him from World ne Realm. The Art of Swallowing Shadows Whole had reached aplete state of repletion and could no longer absorb the power of World nes. More importantly, Su Ming could feel that the first disaster from the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole would arrive several dayster.


    He had fought a swift and clean battle against the three people. He had a short distance warping ability by his side which would allow him to arrive at any spot he wanted to be. Even if someone also used a warp to escape, with the illusory projection locating them, Su Ming would still be able to catch up to them.


    The power of the Rune allowed Su Ming to possess a blood-red grid that was akin to the power of World nes, so his weakest attribute when he faced off against Lords of World nes was mendedpletely.


    He borrowed the might of the Divinity Incarceration Rune for the Suppression Art and had it sweep through the gxy. This series of fights were not really fair, since the powerful warriors did not die in Su Ming''s hands. They died because of the Divinity Incarceration Rune.


    Once Su Ming killed those three people, he left. He did not appear before the nine ancient bronze swords. Unless he could borrow more of the Rune''s power, he would not easilye into contact with the sword aura that could destroy Heavenly Treasure.


    Several dayster, Su Ming was seated on one of the meteors charging through the gxy in a group. The Duke of Crimson me was not too far away. With a solemn expression, he protected Su Ming. The bald crane was lying by the side, asionally grinning foolishly. Clearly, it was thinking about how its crystal count was going to increase, and was feeling incredibly happy.


    Su Ming had been sitting there for three days. He had chosen a meteor as his istion grounds because a meteor was constantly on the move, and it was not slow, either. Because of that, his location would be harder to discover with the Blood Identification Pearls. If he was in a single spot that did not move, then the Art that distorted time and space for seven days would no longer be of any use.


    At that moment, his body was squirming about. Veins popped up on his skin, and runic symbols could be seen shing faintly, as if they existed within his blood. As his blood circted through his body, it looked as if there was an endless amount of runic symbols that were shining and swimming about his body.


    "The first disaster in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole is the Disaster of Burning mes. Once you get through this disaster, your physical power will experience a great change. You will fuse with the power of World nes and your physical body will be that of a World Paragon.


    "However, you will need to search for another clone soon, or else when the second state of repletiones and the second disaster falls on you, then no matter whether you seed or fail, your soul will fusepletely with this body of yours, and from then onwards, you will not be able to create another clone. Do remember this, and keep it firmly in your mind." This was the Duke of Crimson me''s solemn advice before Su Ming isted himself for the first disaster.


    Time trickled by. The runic symbols swam faster and faster in Su Ming''s body. Faint wisps of mes spread out from all his pores, covering his entire body and burning it. More mes spread out, and gradually, Su Ming''s entire body was enveloped in a sea of mes.


    At the same time Su Ming isted himself on the meteor to get through the disaster, a notice spread out from through the gxy from which the four Great True Worlds kept a lookout over the barrennds. This notice shook almost all the cultivators, and it was even forcefully sent into the istion grounds of the old monsters who isted themselves all year long.


    "Those who kill Mo Su will be given a thousand World Stones and a cultivation that has not beenid to waste and still contains aplete Essence of the World!"


    Once this notice shook Western Ring Neb, not only did it make the cultivators in Western Ring Neb move out, all the other cultivators from the other three gxies rushed to the ce as well. The forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the barrennds added the number of True Guards from True Sacred Yin World that were sent to chase down Su Ming, too. Neers such as Ze Long Shen, Li Huo, and Ji Yun Hai were sent out to search for Mo Su around Western Ring Neb.


    True Morning Dao World and the Emperor of Abyss'' True World also sent out True Guards to join in the chase. Besides the always mysterious fourth True World, three of the four True Worlds moved out.


    A long arc was heading towards the main camp from the gxy were True Sacred Yin World was stationed. There was a young man in that long arc, and he had a dark expression on his face. There was the mark of a peach blossom at the center of his brows.


    He had received an order and was heading to the main camp to tell the four Great True Generals about this matter. He was also to check all the ancient scrolls of the past tens of thousands of years to search for Mo Su''s origins and how he was sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, as well as which True World he came from, and what heinous crime he hadmitted.

 Chapter 806: His Physical Body Becomes that of a Paragon

    <h4>Chapter 806: His Physical Body Bes that of a Paragon</h4>


    The Barren Lands of Divine Essence were in the shape of a gourd.


    The mouth of the gourd was where the main camp of the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds that were keeping a lookout over the barrennds were located. This ce was filled with a stern atmosphere and was usually shrouded in a deathly silence. Even the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds were not allowed to take even a single step into this ce unless they were summoned and it was during the shift changes between the old and new True Guards.


    All those who went against this rule would be considered to havemitted a great crime and would be banished to Sinful Barren Lands.


    Within the area of the main camp was a gigantic vortex. That vortex was constantly rotating, but it never made a sound. From the distance, the brilliant lights from the vortex would make it seem like an ocean of stars. However, if anyone looked from a close up, then they would see that the things that formed this ocean of stars weres.


    It was a gigantic vortex formed by countless stars. All those who saw this would not be able to help but be shocked by it.


    At that moment, there was a long arc charging towards the main arc from beyond the vortex. Once that long arc closed in, it turned into a young man with the mark of a peach blossom at the center of his brows. He had a respectful expression on his face once he stopped beyond the vortex and wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed. He remained in that position for a long time and did not straighten his back.


    Compared to this gigantic vortex, his existence was like that of an ant. He waspletely insignificant.


    Time passed. Soon, several hours went by, but that young man still remained in that bowing position and did not move, nor did he say a word. He simply waited there quietly.


    Suddenly, the vortex started rotating a little faster before the speed of its rotation increased exponentially. A cultivation left its trajectory in the vortex and rushed to the periphery. A presence that could destroy the world charged towards the young man.


    Once that presence stopped before him, a cold and t voice camenguidly from that cultivator.


    "Come." That voice might have only said one word, but it contained a supreme majesty, as if no one in the world could resist it.


    The young man with the mark of the peach blossom at the center of his brows straightened his back at that moment, then turned into a long arc to charge into the cultivation before him. After a moment, he stepped on that cultivation, and before him was a vast desert.


    He could vaguely see a towering hall in the distance. It was brownish yellow in color and stood alone in the desert. There were whirlwinds roaring and moving around it, sweeping up the sand to form a windstorm.


    Nearly a hundred figures could be seen standing in front of the hall in the desert.


    These figures were all cultivators. They were men and women, elderly and young. They were lying with their faces against the sand of the desert, slowly crawling forward. These people were dressed in rags, many parts of their clothes tattered, but their expressions were filled with a strange fanatical zeal as they slowly crawled towards the hall.


    The young man with the mark of the peach blossom at the center of his brows looked at the hall in the distance, then slowly crouched down until his bodyid on the sand. Then, he began crawling forward, just like all the other people.


    It was silent all around him. Besides the moaning of the wind, there was no other sound. All the people on the ground crawling forward were filled with a strange air. However, even if the cultivator crawling right before all the others looked as if he had already gotten close to the hall, he still continued onward, as if he could not see it.


    It was as if the distance to the hall seemed different for each one of them


    The young man with the mark of the peach blossom at the center of his brows continued crawling forward, and as he did so, his robes were torn, and they began showing signs of being burnt. His hair dried up, but there was a determined look in his eyes. After spending two hours, he finally crawled towards the hall he saw in his eyes while lookingpletely dishevelled.


    Over there, he sucked in a deep breath. Once he stood up from the ground, he walked into the hall.


    It was empty. There was only a table there with an oilmp. The me on the wick was swaying slightly. A countless number of faces with bizarre smiles could be seen swapping ces with each other in the me. None of the faces would show up again, as if over the countless years in this endless passage of time, none of them had ever been the same.


    The crackling from the mes echoed in the hall. Besides the oilmp on the table, there was also a bamboo book by its side. Half of it wasid open, and an ancient presence spread out from it as ity under the light from themp.


    "I, Dao Ren, ninth-tier True Guard of True Sacred Yin World greet Lord True General Huo Zhu." The young man knelt down on the ground and ced a hand on the asbestos on the floor before he lowered his head and spoke respectfully.


    "Speak." An ancient and cold voice came from the mes on the wick of the oilmp. At that moment, the faces on the oilmp stopped changing, freezing on a woman''s face with the ghost of a smile on her lips.


    "We first discovered this person in Crimson me¡­" The young man did not dare lift his head. He had it bent down as he told everything that he knew about Mo Su without holding anything back.


    "¡­ This humble guard would like to search through the ancient scrolls of reincarnation and find this person''s origins, then formte a n that would lure him out so that he would show himself before us on his own."


    His voice echoed in the hall. When the young man finished speaking, his voice still echoed in the area and lingered around for a long time.


    After some time, the woman''s face in the me on the wick opened her mouth, and her ancient and cold voice tumbled out from her lips. "This person is not in the cycles of reincarnation."


    The young man was momentarily stunned, then his expression immediately changed. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and said in voice, "This humble guard is certain that this person is still in Western Ring Neb, and is also certain that he has already fused with the Divinity Incarceration Rune with some unknown method. He can borrow the power of the Rune, and he uses its power to warp himself and suppress others. This humble guard would like to request that you would lock down all the borders that would lead to the other gxies in Western Ring Neb¡­ and shut down¡­ the Divinity Incarceration Rune."


    "I will bestow upon you a wisp of the me from the candle. You will burn your life to keep the me burning. Fate will lead you to find this person. I will allow you to shut down the Divinity Incarceration Rune once, but the down time cannot exceed three months." Once the ancient and cold voice finished speaking, the mes on the wick of the oilmp swayed. At the same time, the young man with the mark of a peach blossom at the center of his brows started trembling violently.


    mes immediately burned his body, and these mes started moving over him like flowing water, eventually gathering in his hair, making it dance and look as if it was mes flickering in the air.


    The mark of the peach blossom at the center of his brows also instantly vanished and turned into mes.


    "Your body will be a candle, and your life will be its mes. You¡­ may leave now."


    The young man''s body immediately began moving back against his will. He instantly turned into a ball of mes that swept out of the hall, out of the desert, and out of the. When he reappeared, he was already in the gxy. Right before him was the rotating vortex. As for that cultivation, it was slowly moving backwards at that moment, until it disappeared into the vortex and became one of the manys within it.


    "He''s not in the cycles of reincarnation, and he is a variable that was sent here using a special method. Wait, why can I¡­ sense this presence in the story?


    "That ursed crane that should sink to the depths of the sea of misery for all eternity, that hateful crane that all people cannot help but want to kill millions of times until it is eternally damned. THAT¡­ DAMNABLE¡­ CRANE!" Once the young man was swept out of the hall, a low roar that was no longer ancient and cold but filled with hate and madness rang out.


    As that roar echoed in the air, the oilmp on the table in the hall let out a violent crackle. An endless amount of faces appeared instantly in the mes, and they swiftly spread out, filling the entire hall before going outwards. The mes filled the entire cultivation, beginning to burn it right away.


    ¡­¡­


    "Achoo!"


    The bald crane was on a meteor charging forward through Western Ring Neb. The bird was lyingzily with sparkling eyes. There was crystal in its ws and a pleased look on its face when it sneezed three times in a row.


    "Well, damn it all. Someone must be talking about me. Ah¡­ as a crane and as a bird, I have to keep a low profile. I must keep a low profile. I can''t have anyone keeping me in their minds¡­ Achoo!" Before the bald crane could finish mumbling, it sneezed again. This time, it got angry.


    It stood up, and a fierce look appeared in its eyes as it looked around itself continuously.


    "Damn you all, who''s talking bad about me?! I''ll make you pay!"


    As the bald crane was enraged, the Duke of Crimson me instinctively cast it a nce before quickly lowering his head and no longer bothering with it. The more he believed that the crane was the legendary crane, the more he did not dare associate with it. He remembered the series of rumors regarding that creature, and all the people that were associated with it did not end up well.


    The meteor sliced through the gxy. As the Duke of Crimson me protected Su Ming and the bald crane raged, the fury of the mes on Su Ming''s body reached its peak. The mes burned every single inch of his flesh and blood. It did not matter whether it was his skin or the organs within his body, everything about him was being burned down.


    His body had already withered up. He looked like a dried-up piece of wood.


    Another half a month went by. Su Ming did not move. All his skin had be chapped. However, it looked as if there were no longer any mes on him. Seven days ago, the sea of fire on his body had all tumbled back and crawled into him.


    The presence of death became even thicker on Su Ming''s body. One day, his chapped skin let out popping sounds. At this moment, the Duke of Crimson me looked towards him with a grave look. Even the bald crane''s gazended on Su Ming.


    The chapped skin cracked once again, piece by piece. At the same time, Su Ming¡­ slowly opened his eyes.


    When he did so, faint golden light spread out from his pupils, making them look sharp and threatening. They were filled with an awe-inspiring air. When Su Ming opened his eyes, the popping sounds became even stronger. The chapped skin fell off piece by piece to eventually reveal a faintly golden skin. In fact, once all the chapped skin fell off, the faint golden light spreading out from Su Ming''s body enveloped his entire person, making him somewhat hazy


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. The gxy around him immediately started trembling, and a sea of fire appeared around the meteor. The sea of mes burned with a loud whistle and spread out with a loud bang. In the blink of an eye, it covered a circr area of fifty thousand feet.


    The presence of World ne Realm erupted within those fifty thousand feet. This time, Su Ming did not borrow the Rune''s power, but with his physical body alone he had executed the power of World nes.


    "World nes¡­"


    Su Ming stood up on the meteor. Loud banging sounds came from his body. As Su Ming clenched his fist, the sea of mes of fifty thousand feet instantly fell backwards. At the moment he clenched his fist, it was as if the sea of mes within those fifty thousand feet was absorbed and gathered onto his palm.


    "This is my own power. My physical body has be that of a Paragon."


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, when he opened them again, his lips curled up into a smile. However, that smile was a little bitter and sad. If he''d had this sort of power when he''d been in thend of Berserkers¡­ then everything would be different now.

 Chapter 807: Shutting Down Divinity Incarceration Rune

    <h4>Chapter 807: Shutting Down Divinity Incarceration Rune</h4>


    "You have to search for another clone soon. It does not matter whether it if from the four Great True Worlds or the fifth True World. There might not be many whose physical bodies can be those of Paragons, but it isn''t rare either.


    "More urately speaking, no one talks about anyone''s physical bodies having reached the level of World Paragons. In truth, you have not be a Lord of World nes. It''s only that your physical body can now resist the divine abilities from the initial stage of World ne Realms without being injured. You can also use the power of World nes to make your Qi be as powerful as the divine abilities of World Paragons.


    "You have to continue to use the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole to devour other people''s power of World nes. In fact, once you be slightly stronger, you can devour the Essence of a World from a.


    "But this isn''t a long-term n. A real World Paragon is someone who can obtain the acknowledgement of an Essence of the World. When he obtains the acknowledgment from ten thousand worlds, a wisp of ne Kalpa''s essence would be born within him. This is the true Great Dao. Only when your cultivation base also reaches the level of World Paragons will you be able to head towards this great path.


    "Your physical body is what will help you to walk even further down this road. When your cultivation base is also refined to the state of a World Paragon, then with the aid of your powerful physical body, you will be truly strong. It can be said that at that time, your foundation would be solid. As you umte your strength and let this power explode forth, you can be an incredibly strong warrior within whatever Realm you reach!" the Duke of Crimson me said in a low voice as he looked at Su Ming.


    "I suggest that you Possess a cultivator with great talent as your clone. If you do that, you will not need another identity. You can also speed up your training by using the potential of the person you Possessed.


    "Abyss Builders rely on their clones to train and grow stronger. The number of clones that each Abyss Builder can form is different. When the dayes that you reach the limit for the number of clones you can create and find your real body, you will be able to execute one of the strongest divine abilities among Abyss Builders¡­ the Change of Abyss Builders.


    "With this Art, all of your clones will fuse with your real body, and you will be able to bring forth your strongestbat prowess.


    "In my memories, there weren''t many who could execute the Change of Abyss Builders among the Abyss Builders in the fifth True World, and there were also distinctions of strength between each caster. I''m not entirely certain of the details, since I''m not of their race.


    "But I''ve heard of a rumor that the Sovereign of the fifth True World, who is also your people''s ancestor, could fight against one of the four True Progenitors from the four Great True Worlds that could already control fate, lives, and deaths and not be at a disadvantage once he gathered all his clones together and executed the Change of Abyss Builders. That was before he reached the Realm where he could control fate, lives, and deaths.


    "When our Sovereign reached that Realm himself, he executed the Change of Abyss Builders once again and could win against the four Great True Progenitors alone while fighting against all of them!" When the Duke of Crimson me said those words, his tone was full of excitement. As a person of the fifth True World, he was clearly proud of the glory that hisnd had had in the past.


    Su Ming looked at his own fist. As he slowly rxed his fingers, he listened to the Duke of Crimson me''s excited voice and cast his gaze into the distant gxy.


    ''The powerful Sovereign of the fifth True World and the ancestor of the Abyss Builders couldn''t protect his own home as well, so his people were nearly wiped out.


    ''Could there be a Realm that surpasses the state of controlling fate, lives, and deaths in this vast gxy and can determine the lives of all the living? Can that power¡­ kill those who can control fate, lives, and deaths¡­?'' Su Ming looked at the gxy, and for some unknown reason, this thought appeared in his head.


    ''Compared to those people, I am still as weak as an ant.'' Su Ming fell silent.


    After a moment, he asked in a low voice, "How many clones did my ancestor have?"


    "He had six great clones, and all of them were incredibly powerful," the Duke of Crimson me immediately answered.


    Su Ming did not speak anymore. He looked at the gxy, and a powerful light gradually begun to shine in his eyes. An invisible, mighty pressure spread out from his body. The ripplesing from it meant that Su Ming''s heart was trembling violently at that moment.


    ''Even my powerful ancestor could not protect his people and his home¡­ and there is a possibility that he has already died.


    ''The fifth True World has been reduced to a broken world, and countless of its people are suppressed and sealed.


    ''Just what reason could have caused the four Great True Worlds to work together and fight against the fifth True World¡­? What reason could have to pushed them topletely destroy the fifth True World¡­ and by the looks of it, their main targets were the Abyss Builders.


    ''I''ve already had enough of being fate''s puppet. Di Tian controlled me in the past, that will from Yin Death Region is controlling me now, and perhaps in the future, there will be other people who will control my fate until¡­ I die.


    ''I don''t want to be controlled anymore. I want to control my own fate. I want my will to not be affected by anything. I want the people I want to protect to forever be safe. I want to be strong!


    ''I have to be powerful. Only by making myself stronger endlessly and surpassing the level of my ancestor can I truly protect the people and the home I want kept safe. Only then¡­ will I be able to be myself!'' The brilliant light in Su Ming''s eyes grew even brighter. Only after a long while did it gradually disappear, hidden in the depths of his heart, having be his desire.


    "Let''s go. We''ll head to ck Ink." Su Ming averted his gaze from the gxy above his head and sat down cross-legged.


    The meteor hummed and charged towards the depths of the gxy.


    Several dayster, Su Ming suddenly opened his eyes from his meditation. The Duke of Crimson me''s voice also reached his mind at that moment.


    "Su Ming, there is someone who ising towards us from up ahead. Judging by the looks of it, he doesn''t know where we are, but is just heading our way by pure coincidence."


    Su Ming did not speak. He cast a nce at the gxy above him and closed his eyes once again. He was not a person who loved killing, and his personality was that if no one provoked him, he would not attack. However, if someone provoked him, then his callous personality would turn him into a cold-hearted person.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a long arc charged forward. It closed in on the meteor where Su Ming was within an instant but did not stop. Instead, that long arc moved straight past his side. Within that long arc was a young man with long hair. He was dressed in a long purple robe. There was a picture of a dragon sewn on his robe with golden threads. That picture of the dragon looked like a word - Zhao.


    Su Ming ignored that person. He continued meditating with his eyes closed, but soon, an incredibly arrogant divine sense swept past the area. Su Ming frowned, and the young man that was about to pass by the meteor swarm suddenly let out a light gasp and turned back. When he was moving at the same speed as the meteor, he looked towards Su Ming.


    When he looked over, confusion appeared on his face. He then shook his head and swiftly left. He turned into a long arc and left the meteor''s side to charge into the distance. There was a hidden hint of excitement and wariness in his eyes. As he charged forward, he immediately brought out a jade slip.


    ''I actually ran into him!''


    "He recognized you, and he''s about to crush a voice transferring jade slip so that others will know where you are." The Duke of Crimson me''s voice travelled into Su Ming''s ears as he sat on the meteor.


    "I know." Su Ming opened his eyes. If the person had pretended to not recognize him but did not crush the jade slip, then Su Ming would have let it be, but since the other had decided to send word, it meant that he was seeking death.


    "Earthen Script¡­ be a Grave." When Su Ming spoke lightly, his body faded away and he disappeared without a trace.


    In the distance, at the instant the young man in purple robes was about to crush the jade slip, a sudden powerful sense of danger rose in his heart. His expression changed, and just as he was about to throw caution to the wind and crush that jade slip¡ª


    Bang!


    A ball of muddled fog appeared around him. That fog instantly froze up, burying the young man within in itself. If anyone saw it from the above, they would clearly see that a tumulus that looked like earth had appeared on the spot where the young man was.


    There were torn pieces of skin manifesting on that tumulus, and they gathered together to form a tombstone. The buried young man''s face was being drawn swiftly on that tombstone.


    "Die," a t voice stated, echoing in the gxy. Su Ming''s body reappeared on the meteor.


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, another month went by. A bloody presence surrounded a certain meteor, and it was covered in specks of blood. During the past half a month, Su Ming had run into four pursuers.


    The first time, there had been two people. The second time, there were three people. The third time, there were six people. The fourth time, there were ten people.


    Besides attacking the first two times, Su Ming avoided the other two battles. As he continuously pressed towards ck Ink, he sensed an increasingly greater threat from the illusory projection.


    He noticed that there were more glowing spots that were heading towards him from all directions.


    "Duke of Crimson me, someone should have broken your Art that distorts time and space for seven days," Su Ming stated calmly.


    The Duke of Crimson me fell silent. He could also vaguely guess this, or else he could not exin why the number of people chasing after their lives kept increasing during the past month.


    "If I was someone of the four Great True Worlds, then the first step I would do is to break the seven days Art. The second step would be¡­ since they can activate this Rune, then it is only natural that they can shut it down as well. Since the enemy is using the Rune, I would shut it down and make it so that the enemy cannot continue using it."


    Su Ming sat on the meteor and looked at the faint ripples on the projection before him. An increasing amount of glowing spots shed about, as if the Rune was no longer stable. He then said in a cold voice, "After that, when the seven days Art was broken and the Rune was shut down, the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds will appear en masse, and if I were the True Guards, I would use the shortest amount of time possible to lock down the area and destroy the target."


    Right when Su Ming finished saying these words, the projection before him started shining even more brilliantly, then became dark and disappeared right away. But not a single hint of surprise could be seen on Su Ming''s face.


    "Damn it! Damn you all, you despicable rascals!!" The bald crane was momentarily stunned before it immediately roared in rage.


    "Little boy Su! It''s over! It''s all because of that mouth of yours, you jinxed it! Everything good you say never happens, and everything bad you say always happens! I¡­ can''t sense that Divinity Incarceration Rune anymore! It''s been shut down! Damn it all, these people cut off my path to riches! How despicable! I''ll remember this! I''ll remember it! I''m a crane that holds grudges. Sooner orter, I''ll duke it out against all of you."


    The bald crane was filled with deep hatred and resentment. It was not experiencing heartache because of the Rune, but because after the Rune was shut down, it could no longer extort Su Ming. It could no longer make deals with him. After all, when that Rune was around, it was practically a golden goose¡­


    Every single time Su Ming used it, he had to pay with crystals.


    ''A thousand World Stones, a cultivation that has been modified and possesses aplete Essence of a World. This will no longer tempt cultivators alone¡­ but entire families!'' Su Ming looked at the disappeared projection, and killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    He remembered the word ''Zhao'' that was sewn on the purple robes on that young man whom he had killed a few days ago.


    "Due to the unique conditions in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, the criminals from the four Great True Worlds live and give birth to their offspring here. Over the years, forces of power that are formed from familial connections will naturally appear. To these families, the temptation of a cultivation that has been modified will surpass a World Stone.


    "The four Great True Worlds and the pursuers, since all of you insist on killing me, then don''t me me¡­ for stepping up and ying big!" A cold smirk appeared on Su Ming''s lips, and a freezing re shone in his eyes as he stood up.


    "Bald crane, do you want to take revenge on the four Great True Worlds?" Su Ming asked as he looked at the bird.


    The bald crane was livid with rage and its heart was aching at that moment. When it heard Su Ming''s question, it immediately nodded fiercely, gnashing its teeth in hatred.

 Chapter 808: Zhao Family’s Progenitor

    <h4>Chapter 808: Zhao Family¡¯s Progenitor</h4>


    ''I''mpletely surrounded from all fronts. It doesn''t matter whether it''s these pursuers or the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds, all of them want to kill me!'' Su Ming leaped up from one of the meteors. Crimson threads appeared out of thin air and surrounded him before they turned into a coffin that instantly charged into the distance.


    Su Ming put the bald crane away, and the Duke of Crimson me turned into a totem on the coffin. All of them swiftly left into the distance.


    The crimson coffin traveled incredibly quickly, but right at the instant it left, the gxy they were in suddenly let out a loud bang, and deep blue ripples suddenly appeared, rapidly spreading out. In the blink of an eye, they covered a circr area of a hundred thousand feet and caught up to the crimson coffin that was Su Ming.


    The deep blue ripples turned into fog, leaving the area in a hazy state. At the same time, at the edge of the hundred thousand feet area, Su Ming''s crimson coffin looked like it had sunk into mud in a river, and his speed was reduced by half.


    "Peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. He only has one step left before he moves into theter stage. What speed! You aren''t his opponent. The gap between your strengths is too great. If it wasn''t because there isn''t enough power of World nes in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, this sort of powerful warrior would have arrived at theter stage of World ne Realm by now. No matter where he goes, he will be considered the overlord of that area!" the Duke of Crimson me''s swiftly told Su Ming. There was an anxious tone to his voice.


    Almost at the same time he spoke up, a cold harrumph echoed from the deep blue fog within that area of a hundred thousand feet. That harrumph alone caused the gxy to rumble and cracks to appear. It also caused the red coffin to tremble so much that it shattered.


    Bang!


    The coffin shattered, and its pieces fell backwards to reveal Su Ming, who was charging forward. Those shards swiftly gathered together into a long red spear, and with a sh, it disappeared into Su Ming''s body.


    Blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming''s mouth. That invisible strike just now had not only shattered the coffin, but also caused a great force to appear all around and within him. As that force exploded along with the coffin, it wounded Su Ming.


    It was as if that cold harrumph could form some sort of resonance so that it would be difficult for one to defend themselves, and the body was instantly heavily wounded.


    Su Ming could sense clearly that if his physical body had not be like that of a World Paragon, on other words much stronger than before, then he would have crumbled into pieces from that cold harrumph, just like the coffin.


    The stranger was powerful. His strength surpassed that of Jing Nan Zi and the nine True Guards Su Ming had met in Heavenly Treasure. This was the strongest person Su Ming had run into during his escape.


    ''I''ve run into some people in the middle stage of World ne Realm, but I''ve never met anyone who could gravely wound me with just one harrumph. Is this the power of those who have reached the pinnacle of the middle stage of World ne Realm¡­? They canpletely suppress all the cultivators who are below World ne Realm, and all the cultivators in Heaven, Earth, and Man Cultivation Realm have absolutely no chance of fighting back. It''s like the difference between a baby and a grown man.


    ''Even if it''s those who have reached World ne Realm, those who are just in the initial stage will find themselves with a slim chance of survival even if they were fleeing, much less fighting against him.''


    Su Ming did not even have time to wipe away the blood at the corners of his mouth. He was not too surprised by this person''s appearance, though. He had already made a guess that the moment the Divinity Incarceration Rune disappeared, the True Guards and other pursuers would appear right away.


    It did not matter who came. There was no difference. Besides, after the Barren Lands of Divine Essence experienced those things before, the person who appeared to kill Su Ming was much stronger.


    ''If the Divinity Incarceration Rune was still around, perhaps I could use the power of the Rune to fight against this person for a while, but now, I''m not his opponent.''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and stomped on space. Immediately, faint golden ripples appeared and spread out with a bang. They covered a circr area of fifty thousand feet in the span of a breath, and the presence of World ne Realm erupted from his entire body.


    "You are just a candle me. How dare you try to outshine a moon?" When the cold voice echoed in space, the fog that spread out to a hundred thousand feet¡­ gathered together into a face that was a hundred thousand feet in size.


    The face was ancient and belonged to an old man, and it took up the entirety of the deep blue fog. From the distance, that face that spread across the gxy was an incredibly terrifying sight, and this was the power of those who had reached the pinnacle of the middle stage of World ne Realm!


    His voice rumbled in the gxy, while Su Ming was swiftly rushing away from the spot near the center of the face''s brows.


    "If I kill you, then my family will be able to possess a cultivation with an Essence of a World. I, Zhao Tian Gang, might not be willing to be used by the four Great True Worlds, but for the sake of my family, I can only attack you¡­ If you want to me someone for your death, then me yourself for not being strong enough." At the instant that rumbling voice shook the gxy, a sparkle appeared in the eyes of that gigantic face of a hundred thousand feet.


    "I''m impressed that you''re wanted by the four Great True Worlds. I''ll let you die under my second strongest divine ability. Then, at least, you will be able to die a worthy death!


    "Three!" The moment Zhao Tian Gang said these words, Su Ming''s heart trembled, and the area fifty thousand feet away from him began shattering.


    "Let me perform a shift! You''re not his opponent, if we don''t shift, you''ll definitely die!" The Duke of Crimson me''s anxious voice traveled into Su Ming''s mind.


    "Wait a little longer. I want to see just how great is the disparity between me and a person who has reached the peak of the middle stage in World ne Realm." Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and he immediately delivered these words in his heart to the duke.


    "You¡­ Are you mad?! I can tell you this, the difference between the two of you is like heaven and earth! Before him, you are just an ant! Not only is this person a World Paragon in the pinnacle of the middle stage in World ne Realm, judging by his words, he is also the Progenitor of a family. This kind of person is definitely someone with a great reputation and fame. Even the ordinary True Guards from the four Great True Worlds might not want to provoke him," the Duke of Crimson me roared in anger. For the first time, he did not listen to Su Ming''s words and was ready to shift to leave the ce with Su Ming.


    The faint golden area began shattering fifty thousand feet away from Su Ming. In the blink of an eye, only several thousands of feet were left. The other parts had been torn to pieces in a bizarre manner when Zhao Tian Gang had said that one word.


    "Even if there is the distance of heaven and earth between us, even if I am an ant, I will still have the courage to re at the universe. Even if I am an ant, I cannot flee because I cannot fight back!


    "As long as the difference isn''t so great that he can kill me in an instant, then I will definitely attack. Even if I am weak, I must draw my sword. Even if I am not his opponent, I cannot surrender!


    "If I don''t fight, my thoughts will not be clear. If I don''t fight, I will not reach my goals. If I don''t fight, then with what spirit should I reach Sr Kalpa Realm?!"


    The presence of World ne, which was that faint golden light that was previously thousands of feet away, hade to only several hundreds of feet. However, whe Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the Duke of Crimson me''s heart, it made him stop, just as he was about to perform a shift.


    It was as if this was the first time he came to know Su Ming. Those words echoed in the Duke of Crimson me''s heart, and every single word and sentence possessed a determination that could cause hearts to tremble.


    "If I don''t fight, then with what spirit should I reach Sr Kalpa Realm?!" Su Ming roared towards the sky, and a ten thousand feet illusion manifested behind him. That was his statue of the God of Berserkers.


    "God of Berserkers'' three Barren Arts of Heaven, Earth, and Man, Man Barrenness!" A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He swung his arm, and the statue of the God of Berserkers behind him immediately lifted its hands. Once it pushed them together in the shape of a cross, it pulled its hands apart, with both of them heading towards the gxy up above.


    "Earth Barrenness!" The faint golden area that was only hundreds of feet away from Su Ming shatteredpletely at that moment. At that moment, the statue behind Su Ming lifted its right leg and stomped fiercely downwards.


    "Heaven Barrenness!"


    Bang!


    During that instant, Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers shone with an endless faint golden light. Once it covered its body, the statue''s right legpleted its act of stomping on the ground, and its body swelled up once more. In the span of a breath, it grew to several hundreds of thousands of feet, and its body¡­ fell face forward!


    With his current level of cultivation and the addition of his power of World nes, Su Ming cast the God of Berserkers'' Art. Man Barrenness was to worship the heavens. Earth Barrenness was to step on nothingness. Heaven Barrenness was to copse the sky and destroy thend.


    The statue''s body was the sky. At that moment, when its body fell, a loud bang surged into the sky, and this was¡­ the sky''s copse!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A violent sound reverberated in all directions in the gxy. At the instant Su Ming''s statue of the God of Berserkers fell, Zhao Tian Gang''s cold voice spoke up again


    "Flowers!"


    The booming sounds from the statue disappeared. It was as if there was a power that could destroy the sky right as it copsed down to the earth, forcing the sky to fall apart before it even fell. The statue crumbled, and Su Ming coughed up blood. As he was forced back, he threw his head back and roared. He lifted his hands and began forming seals before he flung his arms backwards. Seven shadows immediately appeared behind him.


    Those seven shadows were dressed in long ck robes. The faces of those people could not be seen clearly. However, there was an incredibly thick aura of death that swiftly spread through the gxy.


    "Seven Abyssal Yin Death Seal!"


    "Earthen Script, be a Grave!" At the same time those shadows in ck robes bowed simultaneously towards the gxy, Su Ming''s body instantly became indistinct. A lone grave appeared, and Zhao Tian Gang''s face was being swiftly drawn out on the tombstone.


    "Destroy," came Zhao Tian Gang''s voice from the face that was a hundred thousand feet big.


    Bang!


    The seven abyssal shadows shatteredpletely. The lone grave that was Su Ming also crumbled apart instantaneously. The tombstone on it¡­ could not even manage to draw out Zhao Tian Gang''s face.


    Rumbling sounds came from Su Ming''s entire body. His flesh and blood shattered inch by inch, and as he coughed up blood, his body was gravely wounded. However, there was no regret in his eyes. Only extreme brightness could be found.


    He lost. This was a fight he was bound to lose, but he fought!


    He dared to fight. He had the courage to still attack and draw his sword even though he knew he would definitely lose. This was a form of determination. It was the most important requirement for a powerful warrior, and the value of this requirement even surpassed potential and serendipities.


    "Duke of Crimson me, shift! Let''s go!" Su Ming licked the blood at the corners of his lips and sent these words to the duke.


    "The World!" These were the two final words Zhao Tian Gang said. It also marked thepletion for his divine ability - Three Flowers, Destroy the World. Right at the instant he finished saying these words, the Duke of Crimson me''s body appeared next Su Ming, who was at that moment falling back while blood gushed out from his entire body.


    The bald Duke of Crimson me swung his arm. While loud booming sounds were surging into space and ripples viciously spreading out, the totem of a flying dragon manifested in space. As those booms continued resounding, that totem shattered. However, by then, the Duke of Crimson me had already used the power of his life and shifted.


    Almost the instant he did so, the area in that part of the gxy copsed, stirring up booming sounds that spread in all directions. When it started gradually calming down, the face that was a hundred thousand feet vanished, and an old man in purple robes appeared in the gxy.


    The old man had a dark expression on his face. He looked at the spot from which the Duke of Crimson me had taken Su Ming and vanished.


    "He knew that he was definitely going to lose, but he still had the courage to fight against me. This child¡­ is a determined person, and also a madman. But no matter what¡­ fighting against a powerful person is the best way for your level of cultivation to rise quickly, and also the best way to obtain an epiphany.


    "The difference of power between the two of us would be like the difference between me and those in theter stage of World ne Realm. If I ran into a person like that, would I¡­ dare to fight against them?" Zhao Tian Gang fell silent.


    "If he doesn''t die in ten thousand years, he will definitely be a big problem."

 Chapter 809: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 809: Revenge</h4>


    "Zhao Family''s Progenitor!"


    "It''s Zhao Tian Gang from the Zhao Family, which is one of the three big families in Western Ring Neb. It is rumored that this person has reached the pinnacle of the middle stage of World ne Realm two thousand years ago. He is only a step away from reaching theter stage of World ne Realm."


    "Hmph, the distance of that one step is ten thousand lis. World Paragons don''t really have that much difference between each other in the beginning, and there is not much difference in power between those in the initial stage of World ne Realm and those in Heaven Cultivation Realm. In fact, there are several powerful cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm who could fight toe-to-toe against those in the initial stage of World ne Realm if they had some unique methods and Enchanted Treasures.


    "However, once one''s level of cultivation reaches the middle stage of World ne Realm, theirbat prowess will increase exponentially. A powerful warrior in the middle stage of World ne Realm can easily kill a person in the initial stage of World ne Realm. Even if those in Heaven Cultivation Realm have extremely powerful Enchanted Treasures and they can kill those in the initial stage of World ne Realm, in the face of those in the middle stage, they cannot hope topete."


    "That''s right. I understand this logic as well. Besides, there are differences among those in the middle stage of World ne Realm as well. Those in the peak of the middle stage can suppress the others in the middle stage with ease, or else Zhao Tian Gang wouldn''t have been able to make that Zhao Family of his be so distinguished with his own hands."


    Whooshing sounds mixed with howls were traveling swiftly from all directions before they turned into several dozens of people who were scattered around the area where Su Ming and Zhao Family''s Progenitor had fought against each other.


    These people had alle after Mo Su''s life due to the waves of power that came from this ce. Once they rushed to the area, they immediately saw Zhao Family''s Progenitor looking into the distance in silence, but they did not see Mo Su.


    "It''s a pity that Zhao Family''s Progenitor was ahead of us. That Mo Su has probably been killed or captured already."


    "A cultivation with aplete Essence of a World. Zhao Family will be even stronger in the future. In fact, there''s even a possibility that Zhao Family''s Progenitor will be able to take that step forward and be a monster in theter stage of World ne Realm."


    "However, he is still only at the peak of the middle stage in World ne Realm. If he ran into those in theter stage, even those who had just reached it, he would bepletely suppressed. Unless he had a method to escape, he would definitely die.


    "It''s a pity that there are only three monsters in theter stage of World ne Realm in Western Ring Neb. Besides Li Family''s Progenitor, who is in istion all year around and doesn''t evere out, the other two are also training somewhere in hiding. It''s been a long time since they showed themselves."


    An increasing number of people arrived to the area. After a moment, there were nearly a hundred people there. The eyes of those people in the area shone brilliantly. Once they swept their gazes past Zhao Tian Gang''s body, they began sending their thoughts to each other to discuss the matter among themselves.


    After a moment, ayer of ripples spread out from the gxy in the distance. Nine huge ancient bronze swords appeared slowly, and a powerful and mighty pressure spread out, causing the people in the area to swiftly retreat. As they did so, the nine big swords gradually stopped moving.


    "Zhao Family''s Progenitor, how did the battle go?" A person walked out of the sword positioned right in front of the other swords. That person was dressed in armor, and he was the old man who had escaped after he fought against Su Ming in Heavenly Treasure.


    The old man''s level of cultivation was also in the middle stage of World ne Realm, but based on his tone, it could be heard that he was rather courteous towards the old man from the Zhao Family. He did not have that high-and-mighty attitude he showed when talking to other people in Sinful Barren Lands.


    After all, while the situation they found themselves in and their positions were important, the thing that truly mattered to cultivators were the levels of cultivation. Those who were weaker would respect those who were stronger. This was the foundation that formed the system of the universe no matter the era and no matter what sort of world the people were in.


    If the True Guard did not execute the power from the ancient bronze swords and Zhao Family''s Progenitor went berserk, he could kill almost all of those on the swords. This sort of power was the source for the respect shown him.


    "He escaped." Zhao Tian Gang sighed. He was the person with the highest level of cultivation among those who went after Su Ming''s life. His hate towards the four Great True Worlds ran incredibly deep due to his status and his level of cultivation, but as time passed and his family grew, he gradually hid that hate in his heart.


    For his family, he would squash down his enmity towards the four Great True Worlds and listen to their orders temporarily to chase after Su Ming.


    The moment he finished speaking, the people around him immediately burst into an uproar. Almost every single person was shocked by Zhao Tian Gang''s words, because they knew full well the significance behind the act of being able to escape from the hands of Zhao Family''s Progenitor.


    Zhao Tian Gang was not willing to say much. He swung his arm, and an illusion immediately appeared before him. There were endless pictures that shone within that illusion, and they showed his battle against Su Ming.


    The entire process from start to finish was shown before the group. Then, without a single word, Zhao Family''s Progenitor turned around and left. He had been waiting in this ce because he had wanted to exin himself to the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over this ce. Once he did that, he was unwilling to continue lingering around the ce.


    As the people in the region watched the pictures in the illusion attentively, ayer of ripples appeared out of the blue in a spot that was very far away from where the battle was held in the gxy. As it spread out, Su Ming walked out from space with a single step.


    At the instant he walked out, he coughed up blood.


    "Was it worth it? You attacked despite knowing that you would definitely lose, and you were gravely injured in return. Was it worth it?" The Duke of Crimson me manifested beside Su Ming, and as he looked at him, there was a slightlyplicated look on his face.


    "It was!" Su Ming wiped away the blood with brightly shining eyes. "To me, the path of cultivation is filled with mountains. There are plenty of towering mountains ahead of me, and once I move over one mountain, it will mean that my level of cultivation has increased by a level.


    "My enemies are these mountains. I can have my path blocked by these mountains, and I don''t t mind running into a mountain that I''ll never be able to cross in my life, but if I run into this sort of mountain and do not even have the courage to try climbing it simply because the mountain is too tall, then I will start to feel that I am an insignificant ant. Because of that, I will no longer be able to take even a single step forward. By then¡­ what will I even be practicing cultivation for?!" Su Ming said as he looked at the Duke of Crimson me. His calm words were filled with determination that made the other''s heart tremble.


    After some time, the Duke of Crimson me suddenly asked, "If I wasn''t by your side and you couldn''t shift, what would you have done?"


    "I would still have done the same thing," Su Ming answered firmly, without any hesitation.


    "Since I would have definitely died there, then between not resisting but waiting for death with my eyes closed and fighting to the death in a grand battle, I would naturally choose thetter." A resolute expression appeared on Su Ming''s face. His voice might not be loud, but when it reached the Duke of Crimson me''s ears, it silenced him.


    Ten breathster, the Duke of Crimson me asked, "What will you do next? I''ve already used up one of my two shifts. Thest one is for when you get close to ck Ink so I can get you straight in."


    Su Ming brought out some medicinal cores. Once he swallowed them, a freezing re appeared in his eyes, along with a hint of madness. He coldly said, "Since they intend to make my life miserable, then I will also make theirs a living hell."


    Three dayster.


    A shocking bang came from the cultivation closest to the spot to where Su Ming had shifted. As the loud booms reverberated in the air, roars from ferocious beasts rang in the air. The presences of those ferocious beasts were incredibly powerful, and there were even some who flew out of the cultivation to roar at the gxy.


    In fact, once the seals on these ferocious beasts were broken and they tasted freedom, an excited roar came from the depths of the before echoing faintly in the air. There was madness and hatred contained in that roar, and it came from the mighty cultivator of the alien race that was sealed in this!


    As the ferocious beasts'' seals were broken, the same sight as the one in Crimson me was reenacted. The Sealing Rune copsed, giving the mighty cultivator a chance to break free. As for whether he would manage to escape in the end would depend entirely on him.


    Seven dayster, the same booming sounds rang in another cultivation that was close by. At the same time they shook the gxy, numerous roars from various ferocious beasts traveled into all directions.


    Several dayster, a drastic change appeared on the third cultivation¡­


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, two months went by. During this time, a change that caused the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the ce to be ignited with rage appeared in more than ten cultivations. An endless amount of ferocious beasts appeared in the gxy, for the seals within cultivations were torn apart. The members of the alien races that were sealed also began showing signs that they were about to escape.


    Based on how things were going, several yearster a force from the alien races that could overturn everything would burst forth in Western Ring Neb.


    This was Su Ming''s madness, and it was also the big gift he prepared for the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds suppressing the barrennds. He was using this act to take revenge against them for going after his life.


    The bald crane''s excitement was even greater than Su Ming''s. Its anger and hatred towards the four Great True Worlds closing down the Divinity Incarceration Rune could be said to burn the skies. Itpletely approved of Su Ming''s n, and it did not even need him to pay any crystals but helped on its own ord, which was a rare sight to be seen.


    Bang!


    Another bang rang out in another cultivation. Arge portion of the Sealing Rune on it shattered, and ferocious beasts flew out. As they roared in the gxy, the crimson coffin swiftly flew up and headed into the distance.


    The coffin might have shattered because of Zhao Family''s Progenitor in the past, but its core was not damaged, which was why it could still turn into a coffin and fly in the gxy.


    "Damn you all! Curse you all! How dare you people from the True Worlds provoke me?! I''ll fight it out against all of you! I''ll break your seals! Break all of them! Break them! I''ll break all of your seals! I''ll let you know the consequences of provoking your Grandpa Crane, you crooks from the four Great True Worlds!


    "Heh heh, I''m not that easy to bully! In the past, Lu Ya was forced to his wits'' end by yours truly! Four Great True Progenitors, what are you?! You''re still just puny little birds before me¡­ Eh? Am I that powerful?" The bald crane''s excited cries gradually faded away as the coffin left into the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kill him! Kill that person called Mo Su! I don''t care how he came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but that''s thest straw, he must die!" an enraged voice shouted out from the ce where True Sacred Yin World was stationed in the gxy among the other forces of power from the four Great True Worlds.


    "It would have been fine if he had just gone to the other gxies, but he broke the seals in over thirteen cultivations within the region that True Sacred Yin World monitors. He is provoking us. This is revenge for us cing a bounty on his head."


    "The main camp is already displeased and has sent a sealed order. If we cannot solve this problem within a month, then the True Guards in True Sacred Yin World will have to pay the price for this matter."


    "The Kalpa Lord has already sent his orders. He will reward those who kill Mo Su with a treasure. This time¡­ all the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World are to attack, and we are allowed to use the power of our Origin Essence to shift. The two World Elders in Lunar Kalpa Realm will also attack. We must resolve this within a month."


    Huge ancient bronze swords shot through the Great Space Sealing Rune from the gxy where True Sacred Yin World was stationed and appeared in Western Ring Neb. Anyone who swept their gazes across them would find that no end to them could be seen. Each of the huge swords were a hundred thousand feet long, and there were hundreds of them.


    The gxy rumbled.


    The notice of an additional reward was sent through the entire Western Ring Neb, stirring up the attention and greed of cultivators in the other gxies, including the True Guards from the other True Worlds.


    "Those who kill Mo Su will not only receive the rewards originally offered, but also gain an additional reward from True Sacred Yin World ¡­ a Kalpa Treasure that possess the presence of Sr Kalpa Realm!"


    Lu Ya: The person who was the original owner of the gourd when the bald crane had its true form.

 Chapter 810: The Crowd is Mobilized

    <h4>Chapter 810: The Crowd is Mobilized</h4>


    Kalpa Treasure!


    This sort of treasure was rare even among the four Great True Worlds. Most of them were controlled by the old monsters who possessed the power of ne Kalpa, and the value of such a treasure was difficult to describe with words. It could be said that to the powerful warriors in Lunar Kalpa Realm, this sort of treasure was enough to fight each other to the death for it.


    Treasures the level of Kalpa Treasures were rarely created by people. Most of them were naturally born in this vast universe. They were existences that were like the treasures of the world. That was why each Kalpa Treasure was different, and the might of their divine abilities also had distinctions in strength. However, even the weakest Kalpa Treasure was enough to make two old monsters in Lunar Kalpa Realm to have great differences in power.


    Someone in Lunar Kalpa Realm who did not have any Kalpa Treasure in hand could not hope to win against someone at the same level with one.


    Only those in Lunar Kalpa Realm who possessed a Kalpa Treasure could be known as¡­ being half a step away from Sr Kalpa Realm!


    Treasures of this level could stir up uproars even in the worlds outside, and it was much more so in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This was enough to even cause a cmity here.


    This kind of reward could tempt the old monsters in Lunar Kalpa Realm who seldom ventured out in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, could make the powerful warriors in theter stage of World ne Realm go crazy for them, and even True Guards would descend into madness for such a treasure.


    If they killed Mo Su, they would be able to obtain that Kalpa Treasure. The lure in this additional reward surpassed the World Stones and the cultivation. It became the brightest light within the entire Western Ring Neb, and countless people went wild for it.


    The other three gxies were also excited because of this news. All those who believed they had a chance put aside whatever they were doing and walked out of their istion grounds to rush towards Western Ring Neb at full speed.


    There was a region in there that was filled with dust. Bright light would asionally shine in that ce, but not a single hint of sound could be heard. From the distance, it looked like a wastnd. An endless amount of shattered stones floated in the air.


    Not long after, a long arc charged towards the ce from the distance and closed in after a moment. That long arc turned into an old man dressed in a long dark blue robe. His head was filled with white, but his eyes were bright. The presence of World ne Realm spread out from his body, showing that he was a middle stage World Paragon.


    He stopped on one of the barren shattered stone, wrapped his fist in his palm, and bowed deeply.


    "Master, your disciple would like to meet you."


    The old man''s voice was loud. Once it traveled through the area, the shattered stones before him suddenly moved and were sucked together to form¡­ a gigantic face consisting of an innumerable amount of shattered stones.


    It could be vaguely seen that this face belonged to a middle-aged man filled with a dignified air. His shut eyes gradually opened.


    "What is it?" A voice that sounded like thunderous booms spread out through the area and stirred upyers of ripples, because of which the gxy trembled and all the power ofw within the area vanished instantly.


    "Master, the four Great True Worlds have offered a Kalpa Treasure as the bounty for one person." The old man lowered his head. His expression was incredibly respectful. He knew clearly just how powerful his Master was. He was one of the three strongest people in the entire Western Ring Neb, which was why even though he had reached the middle stage of World ne Realm, he was still apprehensive when he faced his Master.


    "Kalpa Treasure¡­" The eyes on the face formed by shattered stones suddenly shone, and brilliant light appeared within them.


    At the same time, in a cultivation that looked quite ordinary within Western Ring Neb was an old man who was dressed in rags and looked as pathetic as a beggar. He was lying sprawled in a forest whose nts had almost all withered. There were a few cultivators by his side. The strongest among these was only at Earth Cultivation Realm, and there were even some of them who were only at Man Cultivation Realm.


    At that moment, they were staring cautiously at a ferocious beast with the form of a tiger about thousands of feet away from them. Based on the ferocious beast''s presence, it was equivalent to those at the peak of Earth Cultivation Realm. On the ground behind it was a three-colored flower in blossom, and faint wisps of fragrance were spreading out from it.


    The creature continuously investigated the area around it with low roars and a grim face. Yet at that moment, when the petals from that three-colored flower fell behind it, sharp whistling sounds came from all directions. About forty something cultivators rushed out from the forest and charged towards the tiger.


    The old man was among them. He was also the one making the most noise.


    "Kill it! That little b*tch! Kill that tiger and the treasure will be ours!"


    The old man''s eyes shone, and he rushed out with a growl. The tiger let out a furious roar, and a chaotic battle stirred up, but before long, the old man let out a shrill scream of pain. A deep w mark appeared on his body, and it looked as if his organs were about to be wed out as well. When he fell to the ground, he did not forget to yell out a sentence.


    "Ah, I''m dead!"


    After a few breaths, the old man on the ground opened his eyes and blinked. When he saw that the tiger was roaring in madness continuously as it fought against the people, he crawled forward cautiously, getting closer to the three-colored flower.


    He was incredibly quick and seemed to be incredibly familiar with this sort of thing as well, a telling sign that he had done this sort of thing quite a number of times before. But when he was right beside the three-colored flower, someone in the sky suddenly roared.


    "Just where did that old coote from? He actually faked death to steal the Tricolored Flower?"


    "Hmm? He''s not from our side."


    "Damn it, don''t bother with that tiger. First get rid of that old thief, he''s not from our side either!"


    Furious shouts came from the sky. Some of the cultivators even moved past the tiger to charge towards the ground. Right then, the old man seized the three-colored flower with an anxious look on his face and quickly got up. In desperation, he swiftly ran away.


    The rays of light from Enchanted Treasures charged towards him from the back. There were even divine abilities chasing after him. The old man''s face was filled with excitement. As he ran, he suddenly frowned and brought out a jade slip from his bosom, then checked it while he ran. The moment he did so, a brilliant light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he stopped.


    Almost at the instant he stopped, the many Enchanted Treasures and divine abilities closed in on him altogether. A loud bang reverberated in the air, but the old man continued standing his ground and did not budge an inch. All the Enchanted Treasures that crashed into him were reduced to ashes. As for the divine abilities, they fell apartpletely.


    "Kalpa Treasure¡­" The old man narrowed his eyes faintly. Once he put away the jade slip, he ced the three-colored flower into his mouth and bit into it before throwing it on the ground. He then whipped his head around to re at the cultivators who had been stunned by the sight just now.


    "Tricolored Flower, my foot! I''m one of the three great veterans in theter stage of World ne Realm in Western Ring Neb. So what if I snatched it from you?! Bah! It''s not tasty either." The old man spat a few times on the ground before he charged towards the sky and disappeared without a trace.


    There were seven cultivations that were forcefully moved to a certain region within Western Ring Neb. These seven cultivations might have already been reduced to wastnds, but once they surrounded that region, the intimidating force they formed shook the entire Western Ring Neb. All those with a bit of knowledge within them would immediately think of the strongest family within Western Ring Neb when they saw the seven cultivations.


    Li Family!


    Li Family''s Progenitor, Yuan Hua, was already in theter stage of World ne Realm. His might intimidated everyone around, so the Li Family gained a great reputation within Western Ring Neb and were known as the overlords of the gxy.


    It was rumored that Li Family''s Progenitor had long hair that was thirty feet in length, and he had refined that hair into an Enchanted Treasure. The people who had died due to that hair were countless, and the progenitor had built the Li Family''s influence based on his bloody fame.


    Besides the Li Family, all the others staying in the seven cultivations were all their subordinates. They relied on the Li Family''s protection and obeyed its orders. There was a range of tall mountains and ake on the seventh cultivation. The water in theke was incredibly clear, which was an extremely rare sight within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    There was a wooden house beside theke, and at that moment, there was a middle-aged man standing outside the wooden house. He had his head lowered, and there was zealousness amid the respect on his face.


    "¡­ That is how it happened. The four Great True Worlds have brought out a Kalpa Treasure as a reward."


    "I understand, you may leave now." After a moment, a gentle voice came from the wooden house. The zealous look on the middle-aged man''s face became even greater, and he bowed once and left.


    "Kalpa Treasure¡­ This sort of treasure will definitely attract Tian Huang Zi''s attention, who is always willing to mix around with the small cultivators and doesn''t have an ounce of a powerful warrior''s mannerisms. Even Shi Shen Zi will definitely go wild over this as well.


    "But¡­ Kalpa Treasure, huh? Hmph, if that young Mo Su can cause the four Great True Worlds to bring out a Kalpa Treasure, then I mustn''t underestimate him." The gentle voice slowly spread out before it gradually calmed down.


    The entire Western Ring Neb had gone mad for the reward of a Kalpa Treasure. Endless long arcs were charging through the gxy. Everyone was doing their best to search for Mo Su. asionally, people would cross over the boundaries of Western Ring Neb from other gxies to join the chase as well.


    Three dragons charged through the gxy. Behind them were ck longships. There were plenty of cultivators in ck armor sitting on them. They all had their eyes closed in meditation as they remained still.


    A young man in a Sacred Constetion Robe stood on the head of the dragon that was situated between the other two. There was a person in white sitting cross-legged beside him. That person''s face was as white as jade, but it held an incredibly cold and indifferent expression. The man looked like a sharp sword that had been drawn out of its scabbard - calm, but with an outstanding presence.


    "Ye Wang, if you be my follower, then I will assist you with all my abilities in destroying Mo Su and help you obtain that Kalpa Treasure. In the future, I will definitely make your sect the strongest among the Immortals."


    "No need." The young man in white was naturally Ye Wang. Once he answered tly, he closed his eyes, hiding the strange re that appeared in his eyes when he heard of Mo Su''s name.


    ''Mo Su¡­ What a familiar name, could it be you¡­? If you aren''t him, then fine, but if it''s truly you¡­ Then I don''t care how you came to this ce, but our fight hasn''t ended.


    ''Over the years, you were the only one who could fight me to a tie, the only opponent who I can remember up to this date. You cannot die, because the only one who has the right to kill you is me!'' Ye Wang muttered quietly in his heart with his eyes closed.


    Among the hundreds of ancient bronze swords in Western Ring Neb was Ze Long Shen, who was sitting cross-legged and meditating among the crowd. He looked into the distant gxy, and Mo Su''s name emerged in his head.


    He was not the only one. Li Huo looked calm by his side, but a figure had also surfaced in his heart. That figure, too, was of a young man named Mo Su.


    ''Is it you¡­?'' Li Huo shook his head.


    These two people did not notice Ji Yun Hai¡­ whose body was trembling lightly as he sat right beside them. The farther they went, the more he could feel a faint call affecting his body in an unseen manner.


    ''Mo Su¡­ Su Ming¡­ In the past, you didn''t have the capability to detect that I had a wisp of divine sense left in my body. You refined my body into your clone and became my master. Who could have expected that we would now run into each other here¡­? Well then, it''s time that we change our roles.'' A freezing re shone in Ji Yun Hai''s eyes.

 Chapter 811: Eye of Solar Kalpa

    <h4>Chapter 811: Eye of Sr Kalpa</h4>


    There were three ancient bronze swords in the lead of the other hundreds of ancient swords from True Sacred Yin World. They formed the three points of a perpendicr triangle. There was a person standing on the tip of each of those three swords.


    The person standing at the tip of the sword located in the middle had the mark of a ball of me at the center of his brows. He was dressed in a long red robe, and he was naturally the ninth-tier True Guard, Dao Ren, who had been given a wisp of Huo Zhu''s power when he visited the main camp.


    His eyes burned brightly. There were no mes spreading out of his body, but the area where he stood was incredibly hot. In fact, the sword under his feet was melting slowly.


    ''Mo Su¡­'' Dao Ren narrowed his eyes, and killing intent appeared within them. This Mo Su was the one who had utterly humiliated True Sacred Yin World, and the main camp was also displeased. If they could not solve this problem within a month, then all of them would have to receive punishment.


    The other two people on the tips of the other two ancient bronze swords in the lead were sitting with their legs crossed and meditating. One of them was an old man, and the other was a short boy.


    Not a single ripple of power was spreading out from their bodies, but if anyone took a closer look, they would discover to their shock that there was not a single hint of the universe''sw around them. It was as if the area around them was a void, as if even the gxy wanted to avoid wherever they were.


    Dao Ren turned his head around and looked towards the boy on the sword to his right and asked calmly, "Senior Han Tong Zi, how much longer will you need to locate Mo Su?"


    Even though based on the presence Dao Ren was exuding he was only at the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm, the same as Zhao Family''s Progenitor, but there was not a hint of respect within his words when he spoke to the boy. Instead, he was addressing him as his equal.


    He would definitely not have done so in the past, but it was different now, since he was no longer just a True Guard. He had a status that surpassed the True Guards - Huo Zhu''s messenger.


    The boy opened his eyes. When his gazended on Dao Ren, he said calmly, "I will need four more hours before I can locate him."


    "Four hours¡­ Mo Su, with just four more hours, I will make it so that it will be impossible for you to escape anymore!" Killing intent shone in Dao Ren''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, Su Ming was sitting cross-legged on the crimson coffin within Western Ring Neb, leaving a cultivation. The booms from behind him were still echoing in the air, and waves of violent, murderous presences burst out. Some of the ferocious beasts even flew out of the.


    "Oh yeah!" the bald crane cried out in excitement by his side. During the past few days, it had been unusually excited. Every single time it broke open the seals in a cultivation, it would think that it had taken revenge on the four Great True Worlds, and this feeling made it fall in love with this action.


    "Su Ming, where should we go next? Let''s break all the seals in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and make the four Great True Worlds angry. The angrier they are, the more trouble they will be in, and the happier I will be." The bald crane was so excited that it began shuddering before it looked at Su Ming with expectant eyes.


    "A Kalpa Treasure as a reward for killing me, huh?" Su Ming ignored the bald crane. His expression was incredibly dark. When he left the cultivation just now, he had learned about the four Great True Worlds adding another reward for his head.


    "Su Ming, we can''t continue anymore. We must leave immediately, and the further get away, the better. I didn''t expect¡­ that the four Great True Worlds would bring out a Kalpa Treasure as a reward." The Duke of Crimson me was by Su Ming''s side. He looked at Su Ming with an anxious expression on his face.


    "What is a Kalpa Treasure?" Su Ming asked.


    Once the Duke of Crimson me finished making his exnations, Su Ming''s face turned even darker. He clenched his fists instinctively, and even the bald crane no longer made any more noise. Clearly, it had been scared by the four Great True Worlds'' actions.


    "Aren''t they thinking too highly of me? Kalpa Treasure¡­ even I am tempted." Su Ming''s eyes shone. His mind moved quickly, but he did not find any way for him to resolve this series of dangers.


    Right from the start, this was destined to be a disaster that would cost his life. If the Four Great True Worlds wanted to kill him, then with their power, even an old monster in theter stage of World ne Realm would not be able to escape death, much less him.


    The only method for him to escape was to head to ck Ink. That ce was where the four Great True Worlds had the weakest influence. Once he stepped into Divine Essence Star Ocean through ck Ink, then the four Great True Worlds would be helpless to chase after him, and as time passed, this matter would be forgotten and resolved naturally.


    However, ck Ink was too far away, and he would not be able to reach it in a short period of time. This sealed off his only method of survival. During the past few days, Su Ming had tried stepping into the dimension of the ck stone fragment, which had fused into his soul, but it wasn''t much use.


    He could get in, but his body could not. Only his soul could do so, and if he was truly forced to this extent, then it would be the same as giving up on his physical body, and he would have to do everything from the beginning once more.


    This method was not a perfect solution for him to avoid this disaster that would cost him his life. He would still eventually need to show himself, and once he showed up and revealed any hint of himself, he would be absolutely powerless to fight back, since he would no longer have a physical body, just a soul.


    Besides, abandoning his physical body and his power was something Su Ming did not want to choose.


    In silence, the crimson coffin charged through the gxy. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Su Ming''s eyes shed, determination shining there.


    ''Oh well, with my current level of cultivation, there''s no way that I will be able to survive this disaster. Besides, I don''t really need to hide in the dimension in the fragment for long. I won''t believe that the four Great True Worlds will choose to seal off the Divinity Incarceration Rune of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence forever.


    ''As long as the Rune is activated and the Divinity Incarceration Rune is in operation once more, I will be able to use the Rune''s power to warp, and no seal would work on me.


    ''At most, they will shut it down for a year, but it''s likely to be even less, just a couple months or so, else¡­ It''spletely impossible for them to give up on the Divinity Incarceration Rune of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence just for me.


    ''If that is the case, then I will only need to hide for a period of time. During this period of time, as long as my physical body is safe, I will not suffer any injuries!


    ''It''s a pity that from the tests earlier, I can''t bring anything into the dimension besides my soul. I can''t even bring my storage bag into the dimension. It wasn''t like this when I was in Yin Death Region. Perhaps this is the strangeness of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­''


    "Ha¡­" Su Ming shook his head, and a glint appeared in his eyes. The speed of the crimson coffin beneath him increased exponentially and changed direction, charging straight towards the cultivation he had just left.


    ''Most of the seals in this cultivation have been broken. They will only send someone to form the seals again, but there should be only few people who could manage to figure out that I haven''t left and am still around.'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. After a moment, the crimson coffin under his body rushed into the cultivation, broke the topyer of wind in the, and disappeared without a trace instead of descending.


    There were multiple barren hills on this cultivations, as well as quite arge number of swamps. At that moment, Su Ming was sitting near one of the swamps. He had thought about several locations carefully and eventually chosen this one.


    It wasn''t entirely remote. asionally, some of the cultivators in the would pass by, because there was a strange Spirit Herb growing in this region. It contained a small wisp of spiritual energy. There might not be a lot of it, but it was enough to cause the cultivators in this to search for it.


    "I have a treasure that can hide my presence. Once my presence disappears, bald crane, protect my physical body and don''te out. Hide in the swamp and wait for me. Duke of Crimson me, I''ll have to rely on you here. I will onlye out half a yearter, and when my presence is no longer around¡­" As Su Ming was speaking, his expression suddenly changed.


    Right at the instant this happened, the Duke of Crimson me lifted his head swiftly to look at the sky, and his expression instantly changed drastically.


    "Don''t enter the treasure that hides your soul! Damn it, this is the Eye of Sr Kalpa!" the Duke of Crimson me immediately cried out anxiously.


    The sky was originally dark. The moment the duke cried out, the darkness in the sky disappeared and turned into a dim sky with faint light. ck snow floated down, and the sky instantly turned white.


    Within that white sky, an illusory ck sun appeared! It was a mere illusion, because this was not the real Sr Kalpa. This was the illusory sun of Lunar Kalpa Realm. Perhaps more urately speaking, it was a moon!


    This illusory ck sun that looked like the moon but did not look like the moon at the same time caused the ck snow to spread out once it appeared in the sky. During that instant, an eye appeared in the ck sky!


    This was an eye that contained wisdom and age. Right when it appeared, eyes appeared in the endless ck snow floating down from the sky.


    Each ke of snow was an eye!


    "Lunar Kalpa Realm, and there''s not just one. There are at least two people who are executing this at the same time, and this is the long-distance Eye of Sr Kalpa that can only be cast after people possess Kalpa Treasures of powerful might. They can locate everything within the area which they see!


    "Su Ming, hurry up and give up on your physical body to hide! I don''t know what method you have to hide your soul, but if you''re confident, then use it! Hurry! Don''t bother about us, your physical body¡­ it, and I can''t escape from being located. You are my people''s hope. You must remember your promise to me. You have to find my people''s Abyss Soul g. When you have the powers of an Abyss Builder, revive my people!


    "Don''t be attached to your physical body anymore. Even if you can leave via shifting, it''s useless. Under the Eye of Sr Kalpa, we can''t escape anywhere. It will be able to instantly locate us again.


    "I will use the remaining power I saved for that shift to detonate my divine sense which will help to cover up the hiding of your soul. Su Ming¡­ take care!"


    The Duke of Crimson me was almost screaming. At that moment, booming sounds were echoing from the sky. Endless amount of eyes in the form of snow danced in the air. Powerful presences descended into the area. Cracking sounds came from all directions in the world. All the regions in the area had been frozen, as if they had been encased in ice at that instant.


    This scene was even clearer up above. The moment the sky was turned into ayer of ice, ancient bronze swords shifted into the area. As the shadows of people appeared in shes, a loud booming sound reverberated in the gxy where forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed.


    An endless amount of ripples spread out. Those ripples formed a wave of impact that circled in the air, and as it did so¡­ a gigantic Radix slowly flew out from the True Sacred Yin World''s region. This was the second time a Radix was sent out during the endless passage of time.


    The first time was when the anomaly in ck Ink had urred.


    At the instant the Radix came out, it immediately turned into an illusion and faded away, disappearing without a trace. At the same time, the gxy in the area beyond the cultivation where Su Ming was roared. When the entire area was encased in ice, the space within a certain part in the region was forcefully torn apart, and the Radix descended!


    This huge celestial body that was formed by numerous celestials and looked like a distorted staircase was swiftly manifesting in the air. Half of it had already appeared. As it did so, a huge power that could seal space spread out. This was what the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World had prepared to prevent Su Ming from shifting. Once the Radix appeared in itsplete form, the seal would beplete. All those below Sr Kalpa Realm would not be able to shift.


    They first found where he was, then the Radix descended to lock onto his movements so that he could not shift. Once that was done, there was no need to worry that he would escape.


    "Su Ming, what are you still thinking about?! Hurry! I can sense that the War Radix Celestial Body from the four Great True Worlds has already appeared!" the Duke of Crimson me roared. The sky twisted. The shadow of a huge sword appeared, and an endless amount of long arcs manifested in the air.


    Right at the instant the duke was about to rush out, a hint of madness suddenly appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. "Duke of Crimson me, with your full power, shift!" Su Ming''s eyes were filled with madness, but his voice was so calm that it was terrifying.


    The Duke of Crimson me whipped his head around and cried out with an anxious look on his face. "What?!"


    "Shift¡­ to Western Ring Neb''s¡­ foreignnd!"

 Chapter 812: Forced into Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 812: Forced into Foreign Land</h4>


    Most of the Radix had already descended. Hundreds of ancient bronze swords filled the entire gxy. Cultivations charged through space in the form of long arcs. The huge where no escape would be possible was about to be ced. All the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World stationed within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had moved out. They had also brought out the offerings needed to ask the two cultivators from Lunar Kalpa Realm to help them, a telling sign that their desire to kill Su Ming had already be incredibly strong.


    "You still have ten breaths before the Radixpletely descends. Ten breathster, even if you can shift, you won''t be able to use it at all."


    An ancient bronze sword that was clearly much bigger than the rest appeared in the gxy. Dao Ren, who had the mark of the ball of mes at the center of his brows, stood at the tip of the sword. Invisible, burning mes spread out from his body as he stared at the cultivation not too far in the distance.


    "Even if you shift now, you won''t be able to change the oue. No matter where you shift, we will be able to catch up to you in an instant," Dao Ren said whileughing coldly.


    The gxy was frozen. As cracking sounds viciously spread out, the Duke of Crimson me gritted his teeth as he stood on the cultivation and stopped speaking due to the determination in Su Ming''s calm voice. Instead, as he let out a roar towards the sky, ripples madly spread out from his entire body.


    Those ripples swept out in all directions before they enveloped Su Ming and the bald crane within. At the instant those endless long arcs were about to arrive, the space around them let out violent, booming sounds.


    Right at the moment those booming sounds shook the sky and earth and the Radixpletely descended to form the which would allow no escape, the Duke of Crimson me disappeared along with Su Ming and the bald crane. In the blink of an eye, they fused with the ripples and shifted from the ce.


    Su Ming''s disappearance did not cause any change of expression on the faces of the True Guards that had descended from the sky. It was as if they had expected this much from the start. Almost the instant Su Ming shifted, the Radix appeared in itsplete form in the sky. Waves of powerful light swept through the, and all the True Guards along with the ancient bronze swords disappeared.


    There was not a single True Guard left within or outside the cultivation. It was as if everything had just been an illusion.


    There was a unique ce in Western Ring Neb, and there was an endless amount of cracks in space there. Freezing wind always blew out from those cracks, and it would moan as it went around. Due to therge number of cracks, this ce was surrounded by wind, distorting and turning blurry the sight of anyone who came here.


    The wind was not strong. In fact, if a cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm was a little more careful, they could be safe in this wind. However, in this harmless looking region, there was¡­ one of the foreignnds where all the cultivators in the entire Western Ring Region and even the entire Barren Lands of Divine Essence would freeze in their tracks, and where very few would dare enter!


    Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd!


    There wasn''t much danger from the wind because this ce was just the entrance. There wasn''t much danger within all the entrances to the foreignnds. However, if anyone entered one of those cracks, that would no longer be so.


    All of these cracks possessed the power of Relocation. No matter what sort of life form stepped into the crack, it would instantly be sent to the foreignnd. The true danger would begin after the person was sent in, that was where the nightmare began.


    At that moment, ripples appeared out of nowhere in this region. As they spread out, Su Ming''s body manifested in space. He was alone. The bald crane was not with him, and neither was the Duke of Crimson me.


    The bald crane had been put away by Su Ming, and the Duke of Crimson me¡­ used up all his strength during that shift and fell into deep slumber. After all, this shift was not like any other. He had used it when the Eyes of Sr Kalpa were locked onto them, and the power he had to use far surpassed what he would usually need.


    The unconscious Duke of Crimson me turned into a totem on Su Ming''s right arm. It was dull, but had a hint of life force within it. He would need time to recuperate before he could wake up.


    Right after Su Ming appeared, he took a step forward without any hesitation towards the foreignnd. He moved so quickly that his body looked like a long arc that charged forward. Almost at the instant Su Ming appeared, the gxy started roaring violently right where he had manifested moments before.


    As those roaring sounds reverberated in the air, a gigantic outline appeared in the gxy, and it looked like a distorted flight of stairs. That was naturally the Radix! Once it locked onto Su Ming, no matter where he was, it would instantly shift and chase after him.


    Once the Radix appeared, huge ancient bronze swords manifested within an instant in the gxy beyond the foreignnd. There were hundreds of them, and during that moment, countless long arcs also appeared in the area.


    "Foreignnd! This is¡­ Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd!"


    "Damn it, he shifted here? What does he want to do? Is he thinking about fighting for a slim chance of survival by entering the foreignnd because he knows he''ll definitely die facing us?"


    "Foreignnd!"


    The moment those ancient bronze swords appeared, the countless True Guards on them stood up altogether. Just as they were about to move out of the swords, they saw their surroundings clearly, and they also saw Su Ming charging into the distance.


    Ze Long Shen was also in the crowd. He was staring at Su Ming, who was before him, and a strange light appeared in his eyes. Complicated emotions also appeared in Li Huo''s eyes, who was by his side.


    Ji Yun Hai''s pupils shrank. The faint call had grown incredibly strong at that instant, causing him to almost be unable to control his own body and rush forward.


    As the True Sacred Yin World''s True Guards appeared, the ripples in the gxy spread out viciously. A ck sun also manifested high above. A glint appeared in that eye and focused on Su Ming.


    Su Ming''s footsteps halted. He turned around swiftly and looked at the hundreds of gigantic ancient swords, the even bigger Radix, and therge number of True Guards. At that moment, he had already rushed into the wind in the area. In fact, there was a crack in space less than thirty feet behind him.


    Weak waves of absorption force spread out, letting Su Ming know clearly that this crack was one of the entrances that would lead him into the foreignnd.


    He finally saw the three people standing on the three swords that were located at forefront. He saw a boy and another person, both of whom did not let out any ripples of power but were powerful warriors that made his eyes sting in pain when he looked at them.


    Su Ming had seen that invisible mighty pressure spreading out from those people before!


    The three souls that were sealed in his body when he was in Yin Death Region had also been at this Realm. These were¡­ terrifying existences within Lunar Kalpa Realm. As the duo stood on the swords, the gxy around them seemed to have stopped all manner of operation. This was a mighty power that caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble in shock.


    Besides these two people, there was also a young man standing on the sword located in the middle. He had the mark of a me at the center of his brows. That young man''s gaze was filled with powerful killing intent. Su Ming only met that gaze for one moment, and an endless amount of heat immediately surrounded him.


    There were tens of thousands of True Guards in the area, and these three people were the leaders. When Su Ming saw that there were so many people who were mobilized to kill him, a smile appeared on his lips, and it gradually became brighter and brighter, until Su Ming eventually beganughing loudly.


    He wasughing because he saw that not a single one of those True Guards dared to step into the region where the entrancesid, even though there was no danger whatsoever in this ce. He wasughing because he saw that the two powerful warriors who made his heart tremble when he looked at them and his cultivation base to freeze as well as the young man with the mark of the me on the center of his brows were frowning.


    He had even sensed that all the people that came, including that trio at the front, not only did not dare step into the region, they also prevented the ripples of their power from getting close to the area of the foreignnd to the best of their abilities. Those ripples only spread to the peripheral edges.


    He also saw Ze Long Shen and Li Huo, who hadplicated expressions on their faces, along with Ji Yun Hai, who was staring at him fixedly by their side.


    This sight let Su Ming know that he had made the right bet. Shifting to the foreignnd was great bet, and he had to take it. Even if he had taken the option to hide in the dimension in the fragment when he was in the cultivation, not only would his physical body would have definitely been destroyed, the Duke of Crimson me would have also died certainly, and no matter how well the bald crane hid itself, it would also have found it difficult to escape from this disaster.


    Even if Su Ming no longer had any emotions, he still could not do something like let thepanions by his side suffer such consequences for his survival. Besides, even if he had hidden his soul, it still would have been difficult for him to escape being suppressed and sealed. It might have been difficult for him to walk out of the dimension in the fragment at that time, and once he walked out, he would still die.


    If that was the case, then he might as well take a risk and head to the foreignnd that would cause people to pale in fright when they talked about it. He would head there and fight for a chance at survival. That was his choice.


    As Su Mingughed, all the True Guards beyond the foreignnd fell into silence.


    "During the multiple times where I''ve been chased, the people I saw were all of you from True Sacred Yin World of the four Great True Worlds¡­ If I don''t die in the foreignnd¡­ then I will eventually return the favor!" There was an endless chill to Su Ming''sughter. He took a few steps back, moving to the edge of the crack.


    "If you have the courage, you can continue chasing me into the foreignnd and continueing after my life." Killing intent appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He put into memory all of the faces of the people there, especially the three strongest among them. At the instant he finished his speech, he took a step back and entered the crackpletely.


    "Entering the foreignnd is the same as entering hell. Forget about you, it is rare even for those in Sr Kalpa Realm to survive¡­ Since you don''t want to die at our hands, you canmit suicide by heading into the foreignnd. We can allow this," Dao Ren stated tly, being the one to speak at this moment.


    Su Ming heard his words, but he did not speak. Before his body disappeared as he was relocated, he cast Dao Ren a deep nce, and that one nce caused the man''s heart to tremble.


    He saw a resolve and determination that he had never seen before in anyone else within Su Ming''s eyes. That gaze sent forth a message that Su Ming did not say with his mouth, and that message was sent to them incredibly clearly.


    "I will definitely return!"


    Su Ming''s body swiftly disappeared in the crack that was like a gaping mouth. Once it devoured Su Ming, it looked as if it wasughing and mocking the people while looking at the same time as if it was waiting for others to enter it as well.


    Time passed. Dao Ren clenched his fists, and a freezing re appeared in his eyes.


    "The child stepped into the foreignnd. He will surely die. There is no need for us to keep the bounty on his head. There is no possibility that he will survive. No one managed to obtain the reward for his life, but we still managed to resolve this, and we can now answer to the main camp."


    Ripples spread out within the gxy. Gradually, the hundreds of swords and the endless True Guards faded away, slowly disappearing with the Radix while immersed in their emotions and silence.


    When theypletely disappeared, many of the True Guards who left still remembered Su Ming''s gaze before he was relocated. That gaze remained in their heads and did not disappear for a long, long time.

 Chapter 813: Foreign Land!

    <h4>Chapter 813: Foreign Land!</h4>


    Several dayster, True Sacred Yin World spread the news of the wanted criminal Mo Su stepping into the foreignnd. Once the numerous cultivators who were chasing after his life learned about it, their pursuits came to an end.


    It did not matter whether it were the cultivators from Western Ring Neb or those who hade from other gxies. Once they learned of this news, slightly mixed feelings rose in their hearts. Quite arge number of them went to the peripheral edges of Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, and as they looked at the region, they chose to leave in silence.


    It was precisely because they knew of the dangers of the foreignnd that even if they hade after Su Ming''s life for the rewards, a hint of respect grew in their hearts for that cultivator called Mo Su.


    He had caused True Sacred Yin World of the four Great True Worlds to raise arms against him and add an additional bounty over his head. He had also released numerous ferocious beasts in many cultivations, breaking open one seal after another, and even forced the four Great True Worlds to shut down the Divinity Incarceration Rune. All of the True Guards of True Sacred Yin World were mobilized, and a Radix had even left its region where the four Great True Worlds stationed themselves to keep a lookout over Sinful Barren Lands.


    All of these might sound simple, but in truth, over the endless amount of years, besides the change in ck Ink, only Mo Su alone was able to do this.


    In the endless pursuit, not only had this person managed to survive, he had also killed countless pursuers. The difference between a cultivator in the initial stage of World ne Realm might not be that great from a cultivator in Heaven Cultivation, but no matter what, they were in World ne Realm. Yet even so, even those in the initial stage of World ne died when they ran into this Mo Su!


    Only those in the middle stage of World ne Realm could make this person avoid them. However, in the chase after his life, even Heavenly Treasure had been shattered. Zhao Family''s Progenitor could not detain him, and his achievements time and again had caused him to be famous. He became a subject that almost no one did not know about in Western Ring Neb, and the things he did were known to almost all.


    This sort of person deserved respect. This was something all the pursuers that hade after him for the rewards and mostly chosen to remain silent beyond the foreignnd though.


    Several dayster, in the area beyond the foreignnd, which had be quiet once again, a sigh could be heard. An old man in rags walked out of space with unstable footsteps. There was a pot of wine in his hand. Once he walked out, he drank a mouthful of wine. As he looked at the calm foreignnd, a hint of admiration appeared on his face.


    ''No wonder he became a wanted criminal by the four Great True Worlds and could cause such a stir in Western Ring Neb. What courage! He actually dared to enter the foreignnd to fight for his survival. If this child doesn''t die, then in the future, he will surely be a Chosen.'' The old man drank quietly. After some time, he shook his head, turned around, and left.


    ''Mo Su, I''ll remember your name. If you manage toe out someday, then I will invite you for a drink.''


    Soon after the old man left, an innumerable amount of shattered stones appeared in space from another direction. Right when these shattered stones appeared, they gathered together to form a gigantic human made of stone. That stone human''s eyes were cold as he stared at the foreignnd. He did not say a word. After some time, he let out a cold harrumph and disappeared into the gxy.


    Seven dayster, a young man in white arrived near the quiet foreignnd. That young man''s expression was icy cold, and there was a hint of loneliness in his gaze. He looked at the foreignnd and remained silent for a very long time.


    "Su Ming, you can''t die here, because the only person who has the right to kill you is me. Only me, Ye Wang! If you die here, then I will no longer have any opponents¡­" The young man was naturally, Ye Wang. He stood there for several hours before he turned around and left, bringing with him a hint of loneliness.


    Time passed. Soon, a month went by.


    If the four Great True Worlds had not sent out a new notice, then the matter regarding Mo Su would havee to an end, and this matter would just remain in the hearts of all those who''d heard of it. Perhaps it would have remained there forever, or perhaps it would have disappeared several yearster.


    However, the new notice caused an uproar that had never been seen before in Western Ring Neb and the other three gxies. Even the shock that had been stirred up when the reward of the Kalpa Treasure was offered could notpare to what was happening at this moment. The difference between them was like heaven and earth.


    People began to hesitate. In fact, the people who had chosen to leave started shuddering because of this notice as well. Madness appeared in their eyes, along with an intense conflict.


    The old monsters who had taken action due to the Kalpa Treasure previously were shocked as well by the four Great True Worlds'' notice. They were in disbelief. In fact, they could not imagine the reason why the four Great True Worlds would pay so much attention at this person called Mo Su. The level of attention they paid him even surpassed the amount of attention gained by ck Ink.


    The old monsters were not the only ones in disbelief. Even the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds were shocked by the contents of the notice, and they were¡­ even dumbfounded.


    This was the neenth-tier notice that was sent straight from the main camp. This notice''s tier level meant that this was a decision made together by the neen powerful True Generals in the main camp. In fact, the orders of the two True Divinities within the main camp were contained in the notice as well, else even the neen True Generals would not have been able to offer such a reward.


    It could be said that the notice represented the main camp''s orders, the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over Sinful Barren Lands¡­ and could even be said to represent the will of the four Great True Progenitors from the four Great True Worlds, who were said to no longer care about the matters of the world.


    "Those who enter Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd and capture Mo Su alive¡­ will be pardoned of all their crimes and will be free return to the four Great True Worlds¡­ They will obtain their freedom!"


    This was the content of the notice. There was no mention of World Stones, cultivations, or Kalpa Treasure. However, the word ''freedom'' was the greatest desire among all the cultivators within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and it did not matter what their level of cultivation was. For freedom, they were willing to give up on everything.


    Compared to freedom, all treasures were nothing. This was the first time the four Great True Worlds had offered freedom as a bounty for a person within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    The shock caused by this notice was difficult to describe with words. Even the old monsters who usually isted themselves to train and did note out all year long within the four Great Gxies were taken aback. In fact, some of the mighty cultivators who possessed the power of Lunar Kalpa Realm were also shaken by this notice. Their desire for freedom was so great that they would even dream of it in their sleep.


    With such a reward, someone finally stepped into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, bing the second person to enter after Mo Su. Gradually, more and more people entered with hearts that were ready to risk everything so that they could fight for their freedom with everything on the line.


    ¡­¡­


    The moon in the sky shone with a gentle, luminous light. The lightnded on the snow on the ground and reflected a silvery glow. The boundless snow floating down from the sky was like a beautiful song under the moonlight that echoed in the air.


    The ground was filled with thickyers of snow, and although the wind was not strong, it was very cold. There were some trees there as well. The cold season caused their branches to be empty of leaves, so the only things that remained were dead trees with lots of branches.


    There was a vige in the distance. Under the moonlight were balls of light from themps, hidden behind the paper covering windows. Those lights shone with an indistinct glimmering yellow.


    This was a vige with only a few hundreds of people. In this dark night, the vige gave people a feeling of peace and quiet. It might be due to the cold in midwinter, but even some of the mutts that were kept in the houses were hunched in corners. Even if a stranger came, they would not be willing to bark.


    asionally, the sounds of babies crying could be heard. Soon after, a mother''s soft,forting whispers offering protection would cause the whimpers to slowly fade away.


    This was the sight Su Ming saw when he entered the foreignnd with a cautious heart and with his cultivation base circting in his base so that he could bring forth his strongest attack at any time. This was the sight he saw after he was relocated and saw his surroundings.


    This serenity, this gentleness, this normalcy, these whimpers of the babies, the mothers'' whispers, and this vige stunned Su Ming momentarily.


    He stood on the snow, and there was plenty of it on his body, too as he looked at the vige in the distance. The tranquility in this ce made it impossible for him to believe that this was the foreignnd.


    This was not a ce that was filled with dangers, where practically all those who entered died, while the few who survived refused to talk about the things they encountered even after they got out¡­ This was clearly a peaceful ce that was like paradise. In fact, when Su Ming spread his Atman outwards, he couldn''t sense even a single hint of danger in the area, nor was there any hint of power. All of these things forced Su Ming to believe that this ce¡­ was just a normal vige. There were no cultivators here, and neither was there any danger.


    "How could this be?" Su Ming mumbled. There was a huge disparity between this and the foreignnd he imagined. In truth, even if he had ran into a ce that was filled with endless dangers and countless ferocious beasts charging at him, he would not have been as bewildered as he was at that moment.


    This sort of ordinary peace sent shivers down his spine.


    Not only did his guard notx, it instead became stronger. He looked at the area, and eventually, his gaze fell once again on the vige. At that moment, he slowly sat down cross-legged. He did not move forward, but instead looked at the vige quietly with a huge, dried-up tree by his side.


    ''Foreignnd¡­''


    In silence, Su Ming grabbed a handful of snow from the ground. He looked at the snow, absorbing the warmth from his hand before it slowly melted away. As he looked at the melted puddle flowing down from his palm and dripping onto the ground to leave small potholes, he frowned.


    ''Could it be an illusion?'' Su Ming''s eyes shone. Gradually, the bright moon appeared in his left eye and the sun in his left. During that instant, his heart became a star.


    Illusion of Star, Sun, and Moon. This was the illusion type divine ability that Su Ming had understood on his own. Even those with higher levels of cultivation than his would have their hearts seen through under this illusion. At that moment, Su Ming activated this ability at full force and looked towards the vige in the distance.


    Yet no matter how he cast the illusion, he could not detect a single hint of change. The vige was still the vige. Snow was still floating down. Everything was so real that it made Su Ming''s breathing be a little rapid.


    ''Something''s not right. The foreignnd should not be like this.''


    Su Ming swiftly closed his eyes. After he covered the sun and moon in his eyes, he circted his cultivation base through his body. After a moment, he opened his eyes. A strange light appeared in them, and he looked towards the vige once again.


    It was still the same.


    Su Ming was silent. He felt that the area was filled with a bizarre air, but he did not choose to leave. Instead, with his guard up, he chose to remain still while seated, remaining that way until the sky was no longer dark. Once sunlight shone on the ground and the new day arrived, he still continued to look at the vige.


    Time passed. One day went by, and another. Su Ming sat there for half a month, but he did not manage to see a single thing that was off. He examined practically every viger of the hundreds present¡ªevery man, woman, elderly, and young¡ªbut they were all mortals.


    It was the night half a monthter that Su Ming''s expression suddenly changed as he remained seated. He turned his head around to look into the distance, then averted his gaze.


    When midnight arrived, the sounds of galloping horses came from the distance. The snow that was sent flying into the air spread out. When bellowingughter reached Su Ming''s ears, he saw¡­ a team of horsemen numbering a hundred, which he had noticed several hours ago.


    These people all had ferocious looks on their faces that showed their ruthless and brutal nature. As theyughed, they charged towards the vige, and even brought out scimitars and battle axes. By the looks of it, they were clearly going to plunder and ughter the vige.

 Chapter 814: Secrets of the Foreign Lands

    <h4>Chapter 814: Secrets of the Foreign Lands</h4>


    ''Just what secrets do the foreignnds have that most of those who enter will die, and those few that leave will not speak of them? Is it because they don''t want to say it or because of some other reason?''


    Su Ming looked at the bandits getting closer to the vige. Once the sounds of horse galloping shook the ground, the dogs in the vige that did not want to bark seemed to have noticed danger and started barking almost shrilly, causing the lights that had been extinguished in the vige to all be lit up at that moment.


    Shocked cries and screams of terror came from a vige along with the wails of babies. It was chaos.


    ''I''ve been observing this vige for the past half a month and found nothing extraordinary. It''s just a mortals'' vige¡­ Since this is not an illusion, then they must be real.


    ''This vige is built in this ce. If bandits frequently appear here, then there''s no way they would not have any sort of defenses set up, but I did not see even a single fence.


    ''The bandits'' arrival is a little strange as well. Why did I see them¡­?''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. As a myriad of thoughts turned in his head, he saw the group of bandits less than a thousand feet away from the vige. Dogs were howling there, and children were held by their mothers, and as they shivered, fear and despair appeared in their eyes.


    The men in the vige took hold of any weapon they could find. They might be afraid, but they did not retreat. Instead, in their despair, they let out roars of madness.


    They were ready to give up their lives to protect their families and home.


    "Kill them. Destroy the entire vige. Kill all the men, elderly, and children. Snatch all their food and women, and hurry up. Once we destroy this vige, we have to rush back." The strongest man among the bandits lifted the scimitar in his hand with a ferocious grin. Then, waving the weapon before them and roaring loudly, all the men charged towards the vige with crazedughter.


    A thousand feet, eight hundred feet, six hundred feet¡­


    Su Ming looking at this scene from the distance. He watched the banditse less that three hundred feet away from the vige, watched as the vigers became fearful and despairing, watched the fear in the children''s innocent eyes, watched how the men refused to take a single step backwards to protect their home, and watched all the women hold onto their children tightly as tears fell from their eyes. Resolve could be seen there.


    Su Ming suddenly understood.


    "I''m hesitating¡­" he mumbled.


    "When I hesitate, I sink into a situation where I have to make a choice. I can choose to help the vigers or to help the bandits. I can also choose to not do anything and let things happen on their own, or choose to kill everyone here. Perhaps I even have other choices, but¡­


    "This isn''t my will. This is the surroundings around me and the development of the situation in this world forcefully dragging me into making a choice. No matter what I do, I will be making a choice.


    "This is the foreignnd, the foreignnd that is rumored to be incredibly dangerous, I understand now!"


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He looked at the bandits that were only a hundred feet away from the vige, havinge to understand the things before him. This was the world and the foreignnd setting out the conditions to have him make his first choice.


    "It''s like this dried up tree. There''s only one trunk, but the higher it goes, the more branches there will be. Once I choose a branch, I will be faced with more choicester. When I reach the end, I will realize that the end isn''t even the end." Su Ming stood up and looked at the tree beside him. "Choice, huh¡­?"


    A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand and swung it at the vige not too far in the distance. At that moment, the man leading the bandits into vige had lifted the scimitar in his hand with a ferocious smile. Right at the instant he swung down at the head of the middle-aged man in front of him, a shudder suddenly ran through his body. The scimitar he had lifted froze in midair. Wind blew past, and the man along with the horse under him turned into ashes.


    There was no blood, no torn pieces of flesh. He was simply reduced to ashes and disappeared from the crowd''s eyes. While the vigers were stunned, all the other bandits behind the man froze in the mid of their terror, and then¡­ all of them turned into ashes as well.


    This strange sight immediately caused the breathing of all the vigers to almost stop. They stared at the ashes spreading out in the snow with dumbfounded gazes and felt that everything that had just happened was surreal. It was as if everything that happened was just a dream.


    They remained staring nkly until they saw Su Ming walking towards them through the snow. Then, all of them withdrew while trembling. Su Ming, with his gray hair and long white robes, walked towards them through the snow until he stood before the mortal vigers. He swept his gaze past all of their bodies.


    He saw terror, one that was even greater than when these people had ran into the bandits earlier, and it was all shown in their trembling bodies. Su Ming averted his gaze in silence, then turned around. Just as he was about to leave, the wind lifted his hair.


    "Le¡­ Sir, you¡­ You''re the legend!" a trembling voice suddenly came from the crowd. An old man took a few quick steps forward. His face was covered in wrinkles, and he had the appearance of a person who had one foot in his grave. At that moment, with an excited face, he looked at Su Ming while his body shuddered.


    "You are the legend, the legend of our vige. There''s no mistake to this, I will absolutely not mistake this¡­ I remember your portrait. You are the legend!"


    Su Ming was momentarily taken aback, then he turned around and looked at the old mortal.


    In his excitement, the old man could not even enunciate his words clearly. His frantess made him unable to exin the situation clearly. He quickly pointed towards one of the buildings in the vige.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes when he looked at the building. He walked towards it, and once he pushed open its door, his heart trembled. He did not step in, but stood at the entrance for a long, long time.


    That building was an ancestral one. There were plenty of memorial tes there, and they belonged to the deceased vigers, who were ced there to be worshipped by their descendants. On the wall behind those tes was a picture.


    There was a man in that picture. He was dressed in a long white robe, and he had long gray hair. His body was positioned sideways in the snow, as if he was turning around. Wind lifted his hair, and this scene¡­ was the exact same as when Su Ming had been about to turn around to leave!


    "This is the picture to which we give our offerings all year long. In the past, you¡­" The old man''s quivering and excited voice came from behind Su Ming, but he did not hear his words. This was no longer important.


    The important thing was the picture. He looked at his hair dancing in the wind there, at the scattering snow, and he knew that this was not a picture scroll that had existed for many years. Instead¡­ it was the him of just then.


    "Foreignnds¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He lifted his right hand and seized the picture through the air. It rushed at him, and the instant he grabbed it, a vast amount of power spread out from within the scroll and surged straight into his body. Then, an ancient voice appeared in his head.


    There was an age-old presence to that voice, as if it had traveled through the passages of time from many, many years ago. Due to its age, even just hearing that voice alone would make someone feel a waning presence.


    "I¡­ am Sui Chen Zi."


    That voice echoed in Su Ming''s mind. The ancient tone brought with it a presence that could make the gxy freeze all over. At the instant that voice spread out, the snow around Su Ming stopped moving. All the vigers also lost all signs of life. They stood there, still and unmoving.


    The buildings around him started disintegrating right before his eyes. Even those people who did not move also started rotting away at that moment.


    They were not the only ones. Even the snow on the ground, the wind in the air, and the entire sky started slowly fading away, as if they were also falling into decline.


    In fact, even the picture scroll in Su Ming''s hands started disintegrating. It was as if it had been immersed in the eternal passages of time that were constantly flowing away.


    All the color in the area also faded away at that moment, the only one remaining being gray. Only Su Ming''s body alone retained its original color, bing the only thing that was different in the world.


    "When I was born, the world had already been formed. I''ve trained in the path of cultivation for a long time, and I''ve forgotten how long I''ve practiced it¡­ The universe has nine heavens, and I am in exclusive possession of one of them. I''ve reached the end of the path of cultivation. With one thought, I can destroy the heavens; with one thought, I can give life to the universe.


    "With one thought, I can make all lives perish; with one thought, I can give life to all manner of being¡­ There are nine worlds in the universe. When the cosmos was first formed, the heavens were segregated, and I have be one of them. If I die, then the cosmos will be missing one piece to its whole. If I perish, then the cosmos will be iplete from then on.


    "Wherever my will is, another cultivator in ne Kalpa Realm will be born. So long as I have the thought, a cultivator who has controlled fate will continue walking down the path of cultivation for his entire life. All the lives in the universe, all the lives in my world that practice cultivation are all because I will it to be so.


    "However¡­ the cosmos are damaged, and no one can reverse that damage. If the universe wishes for destruction, no power can fight against it¡­ Those eight have all failed and perished. They have turned into Empty Dust, and I alone am left, still struggling.


    "There are nine worlds in the universe, and eight have shattered. What use is there even if I struggle?!


    "I wish to turn back the universe. If I seed, I will recreate the cosmos. If I fail¡­ then my dust will appear in the heart of the cosmos. With the Empty Dust of my eight friends as mypanions, even if I die, I will have no regrets.


    "Before I perish, I will set aw. I, Sui Chen Zi, shall dere this¡­ If this world falls and turns into Empty Dust, then if the fated arrive, they can obtain my Divine Essence.


    "Divine Essence is the essence of the nine worlds that were born when the universe was first formed. Only those who have obtained Divine Essence can be one of the nine worlds in the universe. Only then can they reach the end of their path of cultivation, and only then¡­ can they give form to a world!


    "Those who are fated, I do not know how long it has been in the universe where you are right now, but the number of Great True Worlds you see will tell you just how many Sublime Paragons like me there are in the universe right then!


    "Look at the heart of the universe, find how many Empty Dusts have disappeared, and you will know how many people have be Sublime Paragons!"


    Su Ming''s heart was in shock. This was the greatest shock he had experienced ever since he became conscious of his own thoughts. It overturned all his understanding of the foreignnds.


    "If you wish to obtain my Divine Essence, then there will only be three oues. One, you will be destroyed. Two, you will find yourself with not enough right to possess my Divine Essence, but you will be able to leave. However, you will not be allowed to say a word about it, or you will be destroyed. Three¡­ you will fuse with my Divine Essence and walk down the path of bing the Sublime Paragon!"


    It was as if millions of thunderbolts roared in Su Ming''s head at the same time. His body trembled. The world around him disintegratedpletely during that instant. The buildings fell apart, the people turned into ashes, the sky disappeared, and the earth turned into nothingness. Only Su Ming alone stood in a daze.


    The picture scroll in his hand also fell apart at that moment.

 Chapter 815: Big Man

    <h4>Chapter 815: Big Man</h4>


    Once the picture scroll disappeared and the world around turned into emptiness, tall, towering stone monuments appeared before Su Ming. Those stone monuments were all of different heights. Some of them were about several hundreds of thousands of feet tall, while others were only twenty or thirty thousand feet tall. Their numbers looked endless when he cast his gaze upon them. There were more than a hundred thousand of them.


    Most of their colors were dull. Some of them even had cracks on them. As waves of ancient presences spread out from them, dried up specks of blood could also be found, which had once seeped out of those cracks.


    There was a name carved on each of the stone monuments, and because there were more than a hundred thousand of them, it meant that there were more than a hundred thousand names there.


    "My Divine Essence can be obtained by all manner of living as long as they are fated to obtain it. However¡­ thew of the jungle is aw that will never perish. That is why I have left behind a hundred thousand stone monuments. Each person whoes will bring death to another. This is what one has to understand if they wish to obtain my Divine Essence.


    "Those whose stone monuments go past the hundred thousand feet are the candidates for my Divine Essence. They may leave temporarily, for a thousand years. After that time, they cane to this ce again. Once they make their stone monument a million feet tall, they can obtain another a thousand years'' time, and this will continue every single time they push a stone monument.


    "If they do note every thousand years, then they will be destroyed. This is the second oue for those who wish to obtain my Divine Essence.


    "Those who can make their stone monument reach ten million feet at first try can obtain my Divine Essence immediately. All the other stone monuments will bepletely crushed, and they will scatter away in the form of Empty Dust. This is the third oue."


    As Sui Chen Zi''s voice echoed in Su Ming''s heart, he saw a stone monument that was eight hundred thousand something feet away from him. It was riddled with cracks, from which fresh blood could be heard continuously flowing down. In fact, Su Ming could even hear shrill screams of pain and roars filled with unwillingness to admit defeat faintly echoing in the air.


    "No, I won''t ept this! I''m been trapped here for twenty-three thousand years, give me more time, and I''ll be able to make this stone reach a million feet! I won''t ept this!"


    Those roars abruptly fell silent. The stone monument before Su Ming was washed in blood. When that voice disappeared, the name that once existed on the stone monument also disappeared without a trace. It was removed.


    At the same time, a gentle light began to shine. When it surrounded the stone monument, it gradually became smaller. It shrank to only twenty thousand feet, then the light on it dissipated. The surface of the stone monument was smooth, like a mirror. When Su Ming looked over, his reflection was reflected on it.


    "Leave your name. The inheritance begins now," the old voice stated, resounding once again in Su Ming''s mind. Su Ming fell silent. He looked at the one hundred thousand stone monuments around him and understood that he had no room for retreat.


    The so called three oues were not for people to choose whether they wanted to ept or reject the inheritance before they received it. Instead, right after they stepped into the foreignnd and made their first choice, they were destined to tread on the path of inheritance.


    Su Ming remained silent.


    His heart was filled with apprehension due to Sui Chen Zi''s arrangement. He knew that the more irregr things were, the more terrifying they would be. This right of inheritance never gave anyone the chance to choose things on their own. Instead, they were constantly being chosen for them.


    Perhaps there were would be only a few people that came here. Then it would mean nothing to these one hundred thousand people. After all, once the choice was made, only one person out of a hundred thousand would die, and the possibility of it falling on them would be very small.


    However¡­ this inheritance was open to all. Anyone could enter. In fact, during the eternal passage of time, there must have been many periods of time when numerous cultivators arrived here. If ten thousand people came, then it would no longer be one out of ten thousand who would die, but one out of ten!


    If fifty thousand people arrived, then it would one out of every two who would die. Simrly, if one hundred thousand came to this ce, then this would turn into a ruthless round of elimination. In an instant, the previous one hundred thousand would all be reced.


    Even if one had just obtained the right and did not have much time to receive the Divine Essence, death would arrive at their doorstep. This was unfair, but in this world, fairness never existed.


    Luck was the key to survive in this ce!


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Once he understood all of this, he knew that he had no way to avoid this. He stared at the stone monument before him, then lifted his right hand to swing it at that stone monument.


    It was as if a gust of wind had swept past thend. When itnded on the stone monument, it dispersed, and a name emerged - Mo Su.


    At the instant that name appeared, a rumbling sound came from within the stone monument. A picture was gradually drawn on it. After a moment, when that picture waspletely revealed, Su Ming saw a vige in a world with wind and snow intertwining with each other, and he saw himself standing before those mortals.


    This was his initial choice, and it was shown on the stone monument at that moment.


    Su Ming stared at it. After a long time, he averted his gaze. When he looked into the distance, he saw that there were a thousand stone monuments that had reached a million feet tall. This meant that there were a thousand people that were fortunate enough to not die after they were trapped for an unknown amount of years, seeding in making their stone monument grow to one million feet, obtaining the one thousand year period of freedom.


    There were five hundred monuments that were two million feet tall. These five hundred stone monuments were erected in different directions, and the names on them were shining with a faint light.


    There were three hundred stone monuments that had reached three million feet, and two hundred that were four million feet tall. And as for those that had reached five million feet, Su Ming saw only a hundred of those among the one hundred thousand stone monuments around him.


    There were twenty that had reached six million feet tall.


    There were ten that had reached seven million feet tall.


    Su Ming only saw one stone monument that was eight million feet tall. It was erected far in the distance, but it was the tallest one in the area and so the most eye-catching presence here. Su Ming looked at the stone monument, and he could vaguely see the name on it.


    "Yun Shan Zi!"


    "If you be a candidate for my Divine Essence, your life span will no longer be numbered. Under the power of myw, you will not perish¡­ but if you cannot continue making the stone monument grow, besides being eternally trapped in here, if other people be candidates, your right will be cancelled." The old voice echoed coldly in Su Ming''s heart.


    "A merciless round of elimination," Su Ming mumbled. It was clear. It someone managed to make his stone monument reach a million feet, then the one thousand first monument of one million feet would not appear. Instead, from among the previous one thousand stone monuments, one would be killed off so that the numbers would forever remain as one thousand.


    Since there was no pattern, someone would be randomly killed off, making the possibility o being killed for all those within the range to be the same, even if one of them had reached 1,990,000 feet, while the other was just 1,000,010 feet.


    One among a thousand would be chosen.


    ''During the endless passages of time, there must have been plenty of those who came to this ce¡­ There is no limitation regarding age here, which means that there is a possibility of there being an extremely ancient existences among the candidates.


    ''Once someone manages to obtain the Divine Essence, then all the others will die. The Duke of Crimson me once said that the ancestor of my people, the ancestor of Abyss Builders, once entered the foreignnds and walked out of the ce.


    ''I might not know into which of the four foreignnds my ancestor had went, but since he managed to move out, then it means that he was a candidate in that foreignnd but still died in the end. Was it because¡­ a person who truly obtained the Divine Essence appeared in the foreignnd he was part of?'' Su Ming''s heart trembled, but he quickly rejected that thought.


    ''The Duke of Crimson me said that if one doesn''t count Divine Essence Star Ocean, there are only four foreignnds. Now, there are still four of them. This means that no one has managed to obtain that Divine Essence.'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and a pensive expression appeared on his face.


    ''Could it be¡­ that my ancestor¡­ has not died?! Instead, due to the time limit of a thousand years, he was forced to return to the foreignnd and is still trapped in there?''


    Su Ming frowned. There were plenty of clues, but it was difficult for him to find the true reason. Yet no matter what, there might be thousands of connections between the fifth True World''s destruction and the foreignnds.


    Su Ming sighed. There was only one pathid out before him, and that was to let his stone monument reach one million feet! He sucked in a deep breath, then took a step forward towards the stone monument that represented him. He looked at it and lifted his right hand. He had a faint feeling in his heart that if he just pressed his hand on the stone monument, he could join this sort of death match against the one hundred thousand people.


    The moment Su Ming was about to press his hand on the stone monument, a boom suddenly echoed in the air. In the distance, a stone monument that was about three hundred thousand something feet tall shone with a brilliant light. Its height rapidly shot up and reached four hundred thousand feet. At the same time, a person bathed in light walked out from that stone monument.


    That person was a big man. His body was incredibly tall and strong, and there was a thick presence of power of World nes filling him. He had already reached theter stage of World ne Realm!


    At that moment, he walked out with an exhausted and apathetic look on his face. He saw Su Ming, but there was not a single hint of care within him. Instead, he looked towards the other stone monument that was about two hundred thousand feet tall beside him. Hints of gentleness appeared in his exhausted eyes, and it looked as if that stone monument''s existence was his only motivation to continue doing this.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the stone monument of the man and saw the name carved there.


    Zhou Kang.


    Su Ming also saw a Si Ma Yue carved on the stone monument that was two hundred thousand feet tall and at which the man was looking with a gentle gaze.


    ''Si Ma Yue. That should be a woman''s name. These people are either very good friends or lovers.'' Su Ming looked at the man now sitting under the stone monument that belonged to himself. He waspletely unbothered by Su Ming watching him and simply ignored him. He closed his eyes and did not speak.


    In silence, Su Ming did not immediately ce his hand on the stone monument. He took a few steps backwards and sat down cross-legged. He did not have too many hints or much experience regarding obtaining the inheritance of this Divine Essence. If he could gleam something from the man, then he would have a little more confidence.


    Time passed. Neither Su Ming nor the man spoke. About several hourster, Su Ming suddenly turned around and looked in another direction.


    Right before his eyes, he saw a gigantic blood-red crack appear as the air distorted. A booming sound came from the crack, and soon after, a person walked out.


    That person was an old man. When he walked out, there was a dazed look on his face. He looked at the area nkly, and there was disbelieving amazement as well as shock amid the confusion on his countenance.


    Clearly, this person was the same as Su Ming¡ªit was his first timeing here.


    This scene immediately caught Su Ming''s attention. In fact, the man also opened his eyes instantly and stared at the old man. His breathing became slightly hurried. The selection of death was about to start. After a moment, someone from among the one hundred thousand people would definitely have the shadow of death fall on them, and both Su Ming and the man could be the unlucky one.

 Chapter 816: Revenge for Having Killed His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 816: Revenge for Having Killed His Wife</h4>


    "The Sublime Paragon''s inheritance¡­ This is¡­ This is the Sublime Paragon''s legacy of his Divine Essence! This is the foreignnd! So this is what actually lies in the foreignnds!" As the old man cried out in surprise, he suddenly startedughing loudly. Exhration and excitement appeared in his eyes.


    He hade into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd for freedom, to capture Su Ming alive. However, he did not expect that the foreignnd was actually something like this. To him, the chance to receive this legacy was something that he desired even more than freedom.


    Yet at the moment hisughter echoed in the air, cracks immediately appeared on one of the one hundred thousand stone monuments. Blood gushed out from those cracks, and wretched cries came out from the stone monument, and it was the usual voice of a person longing for life.


    Su Ming looked swiftly at the stone monument from which the wretched wereing. Once he clearly saw which one it was, he was momentarily taken aback, then he instinctively cast his gaze at the man he''d seen before.


    He was trembling at that moment, his hands tightly sped on his legs. His eyes were red and tears were falling down his cheeks, turning into voiceless weeps. The stone monument from which the longing-for-life cries came from was precisely the one with Si Ma Yue''s name carved on it. It was the monument that was right beside the man and was only two hundred thousand feet tall.


    He watched as more cracks appeared on that stone monument, watched as more blood poured out from it, as his tears fell harder and harder.


    "Take care¡­" a frail feminine voice spoke lightly from within the stone monument. That voice was incredibly weak, and the old man that wasughing long and hard in the distance could not hear it. Even Su Ming could only hear it faintly. The only one who could truly hear it clearly was the man.


    That voice belonged to Si Ma Yue. She did not know whether the man waiting for her was still alive, but she knew that no matter whether he could hear it or not, this was farewell.


    Her voice gradually faded away. Light then spread out, wiping her name away, and disappeared from that two hundred thousand feet tall stone monument. Eventually, the stone monument went down in size.


    When Su Ming saw this scene, his heart trembled. During the instant just then, at the moment the old man appeared and hisughter echoed in the air, Su Ming had felt a chilling will spreading out and covering him and his stone monument. Once it swept past him, it gathered on Si Ma Yue.


    Su Ming could well imagine that if that chilling presence had gathered on him, then the one who would have ended up dead would have been him.


    "Haha! So this is my stone monument, hmm?" As the old manughed, he jumped up and appeared before his stone monument. Then, his pupils suddenly narrowed. Clearly, in his exhration and excitement, he hadn''t noticed that there were other people beside him in the area.


    His gaze first fell on the man, but when he looked over, the man''s tears had already disappeared. His bloodshot eyes had fallen shut, and not a single hint of his emotions could be seen.


    When the old man looked at his surroundings incredulously, a brilliant sh suddenly appeared in his eyes and he stared fixedly at Su Ming, who was sitting in the distance. The sparkle in his eyes grew even brighter, and a hint of greed appeared within them.


    "Mo Su!" The old manughed long and hard, and his power abruptly spread out. A thick presence of World ne Realm burst forth from his body with a bang. His level of cultivation was the same as Zhao Family''s Progenitor. He had also reached the peak in the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    But he did not immediately attack. He was not a fool, since he was able to survive in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence up till now and had reach this level of cultivation. In fact, it could even be said that he was a cunning old fox. In this foreign and strangend, he was not certain whether there was a limitation that prevented fighting and killing. That was why he only had his power erupt forth from his body, but did not move forward. Instead, he stared at Su Ming. After all, Su Ming came to this ce earlier than he did, and thus definitely knew much more than him. Based on Su Ming''s instinctive reactions, he could be able to discover many things.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He had guessed long ago that the old man was definitely one of those that came after his life, since he hade to this ce after him. He immediately stood up, intending to push his hand on the stone monument to fuse with it and receive the test of the legacy, which could allow him to avoid being killed by the old man, but a thought suddenly appeared in his heart, and he did not choose to do so. Instead, he took a few steps backwards with a grim and wary expression on his face.


    He had chosen not to fuse with the stone monument because of the man. That man might look calm right now, but Su Ming would never forget the gentle look in his eyes when he looked towards Si Ma Yue''s stone monument. He would not forget the tears falling from his eyes when the stone monument cracked and blood poured out from it. And even less could he forget the two words that came from Si Ma Yue''s stone monument.


    ''If it were anyone else, they would have definitely attacked and killed this old man, but not only did this man not attack, he hid his tears away and covered his red eyes. Something''s wrong here!


    ''Could it be¡­ that you can''t attack each other here?''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes while on guard. He was certain that the old man had not left his name on the stone monument, which was why he did not know that Su Ming could fuse with it once he just ced his hand on it.


    All of this thinking might have seemed to have taken a lot of time, but in reality, thissted only for a brief moment. Su Ming swiftly showed panic on his face, and as his expression changed drastically, he charged backwards.


    Su Ming''s expression, his act of retreating, and that look of panic were all seen clearly by the old man. When he took note of his swift retreat and looked to be about to escape, some of the old man''s doubts faded away, but he still remained cautious. Before he knew clearly whether he could kill others in this ce, he would not attack easily.


    When he took a step forward and killing intent shone in his eyes, looking as if he was about to attack, he kept the man in his peripheral vision. Perhaps he would be able to see some clues from that man.


    Yet at the instant he swept his gaze towards the man, the other opened his eyes. They were no longer bloodshot, but calm, with a hint of obstinance and unruliness in them.


    "If you want to kill someone, go do so by the side. Don''t bother me while I train. Get lost." The man let out a cold harrumph. When he spoke, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm at the old man.


    With it, a vast power of World nes erupted forth with a bang from his body. As he swung his arm, the man''s power in theter stage of World ne Realm instantly turned into a gust of violent wind that charged towards the old man.


    The wind traveled incredibly quickly. If the old man did not dodge, even if he did not die, he would be injured badly. This was the difference between the peak of those in the middle stage and those in theter stage of World ne Realm. There was no way he would be able to withstand it.


    The old man''s expression changed drastically. He had long since noticed that the man''s power ran so deep that he could not tell what level of cultivation he possessed. By his guesses, the man should be at theter stage of World ne Realm. But since he had been hesitant about whether he could attack, that was why he had decided to use himself to test this, but he did not expect that the man would be so unruly as to attack. By the looks of it, it was clear that if he had been just slightly slower, he would''ve been wounded heavily.


    Besides, when the man attacked, the old man could tell that he was absolutely not faking it, but the old man still forced his body to stop evading and made himself freeze for a moment on the spot.


    He fixed his gaze on the man. He wanted to test one more time whether this person was truly attacking him or just faking it. When he saw that the violent gust of wind had closed in and the destructive power came crashing towards him with a bang, about to ram into him, he took note that the man still looked as he did before - cold, indifferent, and with an air of unruliness about him.


    ''You can kill here!''


    The old man''s expression changed. There was no longer any doubt in his heart. Almost at the instant that destructive gust of wind arrived, he retreated and brought out a jade slip. Right at the moment the gust of wind almost touched him, he crushed the jade slip.


    Once it shattered, the old man disappeared. When the gust of wind charged past, he appeared thousands of feet away, not too far from Su Ming.


    ''This person is incredibly powerful. I can''t provoke him. Besides, he might not know that I have a jade slip that allows me to shift and avoid being locked by World Paragons in theter stage of World ne Realm. Then¡­ Mo Su, you can''t escape!''


    The old man turned around swiftly and locked his gaze on Su Ming, who was swiftly running away. As the old manughed ferociously, his power in World ne Realm erupted and spread out. He lifted his right hand and let out a low shout, and an endless number of runic symbols instantly appeared out of nowhere. They gathered in midair and formed a horsetail whisk. As it swept through the air, it instantly appeared in front of Su Ming and flung itself fiercely in his direction.


    Su Ming paused in his footsteps and turned around swiftly. He did not dodge, but stared at the old man. In fact, he simply let that horsetail whisk close in. He was confident that this strike could injure him, but not heavily so. With him being heavily injured as the bet, he gambled on the mystery of thend. When Su Ming thought of the things he had analyzed previously, he was certain by eight-tenths he would win.


    The man''s attack just now had especially made Su Ming certain of his actions.


    ''His actions aren''t fake. The red and grief in his eyes are incredibly real. This person trembling when that voice told him to take care also exin everything.


    ''He might look as if he was attacking, but in truth, I''m certain that this person went to seek death. He will either be sessful in his revenge, or he will die. He is using his eventual death as a price to make the old man believe that¡­ you can attack in this ce!''


    Su Ming stopped moving. The horsetail whisk arrived in an instant. This scene made a glint appear in the man''s eyes and the old man''s expression to change. Within an instant, the horsetail whisk touched Su Ming''s body. He was prepared to be heavily wounded, but when it touched him, it disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed.


    This scene caused the old man''s expression change drastically, and fear appeared on his face. He knew that he had fallen into a trap, but before shock could register in his heart, a chilling will immediately swept past his body. Then, without any sound, his body instantly disintegrated into ashes.


    He died! His body and soul were destroyed!


    The entire area was in dead silence. Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. His expression was as calm as usual. He walked slowly towards his stone monument and sat down cross-legged once again. His gaze fell on that man, who also looked at him at that moment. Their gazes met in midair.


    After some time, the man said softly, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," Su Ming replied lightly.


    The man fell silent. He no longer looked at Su Ming, but instead looked at the stone monument that had once belonged to Si Ma Yue. Tears fell from his eyes once more, and the grief on his face was incredibly great.


    It was as if he saw how he and Si Ma Yue hade to this ce many years ago and what had happened after that. She was his everything, and he was also her everything. Yet now, he was the only one left.


    "I will never owe anyone any debt of kindness. You are a neer as well, so you definitely have questions. Ask away¡­ I will tell you all that I know and experienced. Think of it as me repaying you for helping me take revenge on that man for killing my wife just now," Zhou Kang said lightly.

 Chapter 817: Five Echelon

    <h4>Chapter 817: Five Echelon</h4>


    Su Ming''s face turned stern as he looked at Zhou Kang. He had helped him not just because he had wanted to test the mysteries of this ce, but more importantly because he wanted to obtain some information about this ce from Zhou Kang.


    This sort of thing was incredibly useful to him. At the very least, it would help him to walk fewer circles, and that would mean that he would be making his stone monument grow to a million feet at the fastest speed possible, being able to move before the others.


    However, unless there was some sort of unique situation, no one would be willing to tell another this sort of information based on personal experience. After all, if someone else seeded, it would mean that their chances of dying would increase. This Divine Essence''s legacy was in truth apetition.


    No one would tell someonepletely unrted to them their experiences and let that person gradually walk ahead of themselves. More importantly, those experiences could be said to have been bought with an endless amount of time. They were what the people here have obtained after making numerous circles and walking into various dead ends. The value of these experiences was, in a way, incredibly valuable.


    Su Ming needed this knowledge because he clearly knew that if one person had appeared in the foreignnd toe after his life, then the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence must have certainly increased his bounty. While he did not know what sort of reward was offered this time, it was clearly enough for a person to dare to enter the foreignnd at the risk of their life.


    And if a single person was willing toe here, then it meant that the reward by the four Great True Worlds would definitely bring more people, and as more and more of them entered, the shadow of death would fall on Su Ming''s head again and again.


    ''If a persones, then the possibility of me dying will be one out of one hundred thousand. If one hundred thousande¡­ I might not certainly die. After all, every single time the selectiones, it will choose between one hundred thousand people, and since it doesn''t have any sort of pattern, even those who had just obtained their stone monuments might be chosen.


    ''But by that time the threat of death will reach an incredibly terrifying rate. The only way out of this¡­ is to use the shortest amount of time possible to make my stone monument one million feet tall. Only by doing so will I have the greatest possibility of avoiding being selected.''


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He knew that he had made the right bet. With his actions, he would show his sincerity in order to obtain Zhou Kang''s experience. This was a trade.


    "What are the details of the inheritance''s test in this ce? How can I make my stone monument reach one million feet tall at the shortest amount of time possible?" Su Ming askednguidly, his voice rxed, not showing a single hint of his thoughts and emotions.


    Zhou Kang did not speak right away. He only looked at the stone monument that had once belonged to Si Ma Yue. After a long while, as if he was mumbling to himself, he softly spoke up.


    "Three thousand years ago, I was just a cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm. Since her father entered a foreignnd and never came out, that''s why¡­ I apanied her to this ce.


    "Int the blink of an eye, three thousand years passed. During this time, we were constantly struggling here. but it wasn''t for that stupid inheritance. Those who obtain the Divine Essence can be a Sublime Paragon, but I don''t care about that. I only wanted to get out of this ce alive with her.


    "We worked hard continuously. My wife, Yue Er, her potential was far greater than mine, but in this ce, potential is meaningless¡­ Over the period of three thousand years, she had only managed to make her stone monument reach two hundred thousand feet¡­ I didn''t want her to be alone in this ce, hence I gave up three chances of making my stone monument reach one million feet, so that I could be with her.


    "Because even if I managed to make my monument reach one million feet, if I was the only who managed to get out, what use would there be even if I was given a thousand years of freedom? It''d bepletely useless¡­ I gave up those three chances and stayed here with her instead." Zhou Kang did not answer Su Ming''s question, but continued mumbling to himself.


    Su Ming listened to him and did not interrupt. He could feel that Zhou Kang''s love for Si Ma Yue had already surpassed the love for his own life. He was also shocked that Zhou Kang had three chances of making his stone monument reach one million feet, and it had only been¡­ three thousand years since he started.


    "Yue Er was more intelligent than I am, and she had greater knowledge than me regarding this ce. During the first five hundred years, we examined our experiences within each of our worlds in the stone monument. Each of us gradually figured out the things that all the seniors of this ce valued like treasure and spoke not a word of. The all delighted in watching those who cameter to tread the long and winding paths they had taken themselves in the past.


    "We discovered that what we experienced in our worlds was different¡­ but the answer we obtained in the end was the same. This so called Divine Essence inheritance is in truth divided into ten stages due to a person''s body," Zhou Kang mumbled softly, and Su Ming immediately began listening even more attentively.


    "Yue Er and I weren''t clear what Divine Essence was. We only knew that it could grant a person the possibility to be a Sublime Paragon. The eyes, nose, mouth, ears, and heart are the Five Illusory Echelons.


    "The limbs and torso are known as the Five Corporeal Echelons.


    "When you add all of them together, you will have theplete ten stages. With thepletion of each echelon, you will be able to make your stone monument grow to one million feet¡­" Zhou Kang''s voice echoed in the air. When it fell into Su Ming''s ears, his heart trembled.


    "Almost all those whoe here will receive a vague notice that they need to use their hands to touch the stone monument. Only then can they activate the training from the legacy. Yue Er and I started like this as well.


    "It was only five hundred yearster that we noticed something off, but it was already toote. We could no longer turn back and could only continue moving down that path.


    "Because we used our hands to touch the stone monument, that''s why¡­ the first Five Echelon path we chose became the Five Corporeal Echelons. We used our right hand to touch the stone monument, that''s why the first thing we had to train was our bodies'' right hand, then it would be our left hand, and then it would be our entire body¡­ Only once we did that would our stone monument reach five million feet.


    "But our guess was that the people who came here didn''t necessarily need to first tread the Five Corporeal Echelons, because this path was too hard. It did not contain any form of consciousness, and we could only use our bodies to feel our way through. The difficulty of this path is something those who have not experienced it do not understand.


    "It''s different for the Five Illusory Echelons. They need understanding and a form of epiphany. It might seem even harderpared to the other path, but in truth, if you want to receive a great serendipity, then you must first walk down the path of Five Illusory Echelons. After that, you will possess a conscious will of things, and you''ll move faster down your path."


    Zhou Kang''s words caused Su Ming''s pupils to constrict, and he suddenly said, "Senior Zhou Kang, do you mean that if my body first touches the stone monument, then it will be the first to receive the refinement of Divine Essence? It''ll have to get used to this Divine Essence or at leaste to remember it, then with the body as foundation, I will have to slowly understand the Five Illusory Echelons, and from then¡­ eventually make my stone monument reach ten million feet?


    "And if I don''t take this path, I''ll be using my consciousness and my soul to get used to the Divine Essence first? And once I remember that feeling, it''ll have to spread to my entire body?


    "This makes it two different paths: In one, a person trains from the outside of their bodies to the internal parts, and the other one is where they train from the internal parts to the external ones."


    Zhou Kang fell silent. After a moment, he averted his gaze from the stone monument that once belonged to Si Ma Yue and moved it to Su Ming.


    "This was the guess of my wife and me, and it remained so until two thousand years ago. At that time, a person sat down before his stone monument and meditated for three hundred years, then with his ownprehensive abilities, he understood this. His name¡­ is Xing Yu. Right now, his stone monument has reached two million feet.


    "Don''t use your body to touch the stone monument. Use your eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and heart to form a faint connection with it. This will make you move in fewer circles, and it will also¡­ make your chance of sess greater.


    "You might not be very quick, and there is even a possibility that you will be slow¡­ but based on our observations, there were quite a few people who had arrived during these two thousand something years, and there were quite a few of them who made their stone monuments reach a million feet. During this, it is only natural that some people died, but Xing Yu is still around.


    "That''s why Yue Er believed that those who walk down the path of Five Illusory Echelons will have a much lower possibility of deathpared to other people. This is only a guess, because only a short time has passed and those who train in the path of Five Illusory Echelons are too few in number, so we couldn''t contain too much proof.


    "You can choose to believe me or not," Zhou Kang said calmly. His voice echoed in the area.


    "This is what we experienced. Also, no matter what sort of method you use to touch the stone monument, you will still need to fuse with the world there. That is an illusory world¡­ in which everyone''s experiences are different. It''s born based on your memories¡­


    "In fact, some of the memories that even you don''t know of will be revealed. Based on what I experienced, if you fix your mind on a certain period of time the moment you begin to fuse with the monument, then there will be a high possibility to see the world that belongs to that time."


    Nostalgia appeared in Zhou Kang''s eyes at those words. He lifted his right hand and slowly pressed it against the stone monument. Su Ming might not know the details of the things the man saw, but he could guess that here was definitely a woman in those memories, and her name was Si Ma Yue.


    "All of these are my experiences. I''ve told you everything¡­ You¡­ take care of yourself." As Zhou Kang spoke softly, his body gradually faded away, and a vortex appeared on his stone monument. A hand suddenly reached out from there and grabbed Zhou Kang''s right hand, yanking him inside.


    "Thest thing¡­ is a guess Yue Er made four hundred years ago. Perhaps it''s also the reason for her death¡­ She told me that she suspected that the foreignnd was a great scam!"


    Zhou Kang disappeared, but his voice still reverberated in the air. Su Ming sat there with a dumbfounded expression. He looked at Zhou Kang''s stone monument, and after a long moment, he sucked in a deep breath.


    The area returned to silence. However, Zhou Kang''s voice still echoed in Su Ming''s head. A long whileter, a brilliant light shone in his eyes, and his gaze slowlynded on his stone monument, which was right before him.


    This stone monument was only twenty thousand feet tall. Compared to the others, it was really insignificant.


    ''No matter what, I still have to walk down this path. I can''t believe Zhou Kang''s wordspletely, but there should be some truth to them¡­ Five Illusory Echelons, huh¡­?''


    Su Ming did not choose to use his hands to touch the monument. Instead, he just sat there and stared at it. Aside from using his eyes to look, his heart did not think, his body did not move. All his sensory organs besides his eyes did not do anything.


    ''If it''s the Five Illusory Echelon, then I will start with my eyes!'' Su Ming sat down and meditated quietly. Time passed slowly.


    One day, two day, three days¡­ In the blink of an eye, another month passed by. During it, Su Ming rarely blinked. He just stared at the stone monument. His entire mind and body were focused on that sight, and he ignored everything else around him.


    When he even forgot about time, he saw a vortex appear on the stone monument. He saw a great suction force within it, and once it sucked in his gaze, an eye appeared within the vortex. The moment this eye looked at Su Ming, his body became indistinct.


    "Time, after I became the God of Berserkers. Location, ninth summit¡­ when Morning Dao Sect''s Dao Yuan arrived!" At the instant Su Ming became indistinct, a bloodcurdling murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    As his voice echoed in the air, he disappeared!

 Chapter 818: The Teardrop All Those Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 818: The Teardrop All Those Years Ago</h4>


    That Teardrop All Those Years Ago


    Su Ming wanted to kill Dao Yuan, wanted to kill all five of those Dao ves, and wanted to kill all the guards Dao Yuan had summonedter on. He wanted to kill everything, even if it was just an illusion. He wanted to let his current powerful self return to the past!


    Boom!


    A loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s heart. He felt as if his body was about to be torn apart, and an intense pain traveled through his entire body, something which he had not experienced for a long time.


    ''That''s not right. I''ve already lost my sense of pain¡­'' The intense pain made Su Ming''s heart tremble, and he tried to open his eyes.


    But he could not do so!


    The intense pain in his body gradually disappeared, but Su Ming did not know where he was. He could not open his eyes. It was as if his body did not belong to him. He could not control it.


    ''What''s going on?¡­ Just in which timeline was I thrown?'' Su Ming could sense that the intense pain in his body was rapidly fading away. After a moment, when the pain vanished, he tried opening his eyes again, but he still could not do so, as if he did not possess the strength to do so.


    He could sense that his cultivation base was still around, his Atman was also with him, but it could not leave his body, as if it had been restricted and could not spread out.


    But this was not the most important thing. The main point was that once the intense pain disappeared, Su Ming sensed warmth. It did note from the body, but from the heart. It came from his soul, and that sort of warmth was unfamiliar to him, because there was a hint of grief in that unfamiliarity.


    In fact, not even he knew why he was sad. However, this sorrow brought with an urge to cry. It caused extreme pain and left him at a loss.


    ''Why am I sensing warmth¡­? This warmth feels dear to me, makes me feel as if I''m being protected. Makes me feel¡­ as if it''s something that I cannotck in my life, something that I must protect¡­ Where¡­ am I¡­?


    ''Why does it feel so unfamiliar? Just what timeline does this ce belong to in my memories?


    ''Why¡­ do I feel sad, and have the urge to cry? Why am I in such a state of sorrow, as if I''ve lost the most precious person in my life?''


    Time passed. In this warmth and unfamiliarity that was apanied by sadness, Su Ming gradually calmed down. He immersed himself in this situation and let time pass, until one day, he gradually began to feel that there was something wrong with his body.


    In the past, when he circted his cultivation base over his entire body, he only needed an instant to do so. It didn''t take much time. However, now¡­ the speed of the cirction of his cultivation base had reached a state which put him in disbelief. In the past, he couldplete a cycle of his cultivation base in an instant, but now¡­ he couldplete a dozen something cycles in that same time!


    This sort of speed stunned him momentarily, and a myriad of thoughts raced in his head.


    ''My level of cultivation did not increase. My cultivation base is still that of Earth Cultivation Realm. If that''s the case, then this isn''t because of my level of cultivation¡­ but because of my body!


    ''Zhou Kang once mentioned that the world in the stone monument is born from a person''s memories, which means that there was a period of time in the past when my cultivation base could reach this cirction speed.


    ''Just when was it¡­ It''s not before or after I became the God of Berserkers. I remember that my body was just an illusion that was gathered together. I couldn''t reach this sort of speed back then.


    ''There''s only one exnation to this - this is¡­ my real body!'' Su Ming''s heart trembled. The conclusion he came to through his analysis caused the cirction speed of his cultivation base to be even faster.


    ''My real self. Darkness. Could it be¡­ that this is the time when I couldn''t see light and when my body was surrounded by freezing cold, where only Fei Er''s voice apanied me? The period of time which is indistinct in my mind?


    ''It should be that timeline. My real body is in thend of Immortals. It''s sealed up and has be something for other people to absorb, but why is there warmth, unfamiliarity, and sadness¡­?'' Su Ming could not open his eyes. He could not see his surroundings. He was still uncertain about this guess.


    ''I chose the eye from the Five Illusory Echelons for the Divine Essence test I received this time. Right now, I can''t open my eyes, then does it mean that this time, the sess of my test depends on¡­ whether I can open my eyes?!''


    Su Ming was no longer the ignorant boy from the past. After receiving the baptism of time and experiencing many things, he had been refined to the point where he possessed a powerful will and wisdom. With a few clues, he could deduce and figure out many things.


    ''It doesn''t matter whether this is the truth or not, I will have to continue trying to open my eyes.'' Su Ming wanted to do so, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not achieve it. He could not control his own body, and so his eyes remained closed.


    He continued trying, and time gradually passed. One month, two months¡­ One year, two years¡­


    Su Ming lost track of how much time passed. He slowly sensed that the timeline he currently resided in was not the one where he was in thend of Immortals, as he had previously guessed.


    Otherwise, why would he not sense even a single hint of someone absorbing his power. In fact, he had a vague sensation that his body was moving¡­ or more urately speaking, he was floating.


    ''I don''t have any memory of this¡­ I don''t remember myself floating and being unable to open my eyes like this. Just when had this happened?!''


    In silence, time continued to pass, until one day, Su Ming suddenly heard a violent boom.


    This loud boom immediately made him notice that he could hear. Over the years, this was the first thing he''d heard. In the mid of that booming sound, a loud whistle shot through the air, causing Su Ming to immediately draw a picture in his head.


    Within that picture was a long arc that was slicing through the air. The whistles that were stirred up crashed into the invisible space, and that booming sound was created.


    It became louder in Su Ming''s ears with each passing moment, seemingly endless. Once it became deafening, his heart trembled. He realized that his theory had been wrong. The thing was not a long arc¡­ but a gigantic longship!


    ''That sound means that the longship is traveling at an incredibly fast speed, and this speed¡­ is impossible within a cultivation. Could it be¡­ that this is the gxy?''


    Su Ming''s mind immediately wiped off the previous picture, and he reced it with a gigantic longship. The background was a gxy.


    The longship was charging closer with a piercing sound in its wake, like a sharp sword that sliced through space. This sort of sound was familiar to Su Ming. He remembered that he had heard something like this before.


    ''A sword! This is the sound of a sword slicing through space! This is a sword, an ancient bronze sword. It''s the sound of a gigantic ancient bronze sword of True Sacred Yin World when it charges through the gxy!'' If Su Ming could breathe at that moment, it would have definitely quickened. The picture in his head had already beplete, and many spections rose in his mind.


    In the vast gxy, a gigantic ancient bronze sword was traveling. Right in front of it, within the endless gxy, was dust, and in that dust there was a corpse floating about.


    "There is a corpse here. There''s no mistaking this. This is the corpse that''s been spreading those waves of mighty power. We''re lucky today, we actually managed to find a powerful warrior''s corpse."


    An awe-inspiring voice reached Su Ming''s ears. It was rather familiar, and Su Ming almost immediately managed to recognize its owner. At that instant, a loud bang rang out in his heart and mind.


    ''This is the voice of the Spirits of Nine Yin''s Progenitor . Corpse, ancient bronze sword¡­ This is the time when the Spirits of Nine Yin were ordered to look for corpses of powerful warriors and managed to find a baby in the gxy!


    ''That baby¡­ is me!''


    The booming sounds in Su Ming''s mind were like thunderbolts striking and echoing in the air. His heart trembled, but the next few words that reached his ears caused Su Ming''s heart to almost break during that instant.


    "Hmm? There''s not just one corpse, but two!" When the voice that belonged to the Spirits of Nine Yin''s Progenitor reached his ears, several powerful divine senses immediately swept towards him and gathered on his body.


    "There''s a baby held in the corpse''s arms¡­ It''s a pity, but the baby is dead, too. By the looks of it, he hasn''t been born for long. This woman should be his mother.


    "Seems like she wanted to protect the child even as she died, hoping to use her body to protect him. It''s an instinctive act of not wanting her child to be injured.


    "This woman must have been incredibly powerful when she was alive. Look at her tears, they''re frozen on her face. Even those that have fallen on the baby''s body are also frozen. Only the tears of powerful existences can possess the power of ne Kalpa, gaining the ability to be eternal teardrops. Those teardrops are treasures. If we refine them into Enchanted Treasures, their might will be incredibly great.


    "All right, separate the two corpses and store them separately. Once we find a few other, we''ll be able to go home."


    A loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s heart. This time, that bang could no longer be described as the sound that would be heard when thunder struck the ground. This was the greatest sound Su Ming had heard in his life. The loud bang made him tremble, and it was not his heart that trembled, but his body!


    He could not describe what he was feeling now. His mind was nk. Only the voice of the Spirits of Nine Yin''s Progenitor continued echoing in his head, and it became increasingly louder. Due to it, Su Ming begun shivering even more, until it became a powerful craze that urged him to open his eyes.


    He understood why he felt warm now. That was because he was in the woman''s embrace.


    He also understood why he had that sense of unfamiliarity. That was because he had never met this woman before, he had never seen her¡­


    He, too, understood why he was sad. That sorrow that came from his soul was due to the woman''s tears having frozen on his body.


    ''Mother¡­''


    Su Ming''s heart was torn. Boundless grief brought extreme pain with it. If he did not learn who this woman was right now, then he would be a failure of a son!


    He wanted to open his eyes, not for anything else, but to simply catch a glimpse of his mother who had protected him even during the final moments of her life, with tears falling from her eyes even though he was a stillborn.


    He wanted to open his eyes and see her face, then use his entire life to remember her, protect her in his memories.


    His body trembled. His heart roared. His soul grieved. All of these things gathered together into a power that shook the sky and earth during that instant, causing Su Ming''s body to continuously tremble and gather together the power that would allow him to open his eyes. At that instant, his eyes flew open!


    He then saw the ancient bronze sword and the Spirits of Nine Yin''s Progenitor along with a few people behind him walking over. He also saw¡­ a pair of warm arms holding onto him.


    Su Ming turned his head around, finally seeing a beautiful woman. Her eyes were closed, as if she was asleep, but there was reluctance to part and an expression of love on her face as well as frozen crystalline teardrops on her cheeks. All of these things etched themselves into Su Ming''s mind. His body trembled, and tears fell from his eyes.


    Boom!


    Everything before Su Ming''s eyes vanished. He wanted to lift up his hands and seize it, but the only thing that he managed to catch was emptiness. There were only endless stone monuments around him. The one that belonged to him let out a booming sound, and at that moment, from twenty thousand feet, it shot up to one hundred thousand feet.


    1. Spirits of Nine Yin''s Progenitor: The one who was a skeleton in the temple in the World of Nine Yin and asked Su Ming for Lie Shan Xiu''s power. He then helped Su Ming and Fated Kin escape from the World of Nine Yin.

 Chapter 819: Cherishment

    <h4>Chapter 819: Cherishment</h4>


    Even though the one thousand feet stone monument stood tall before Su Ming, there was no joy in his heart, much less a hint of emotion that was stirred due to the gigantic size of the stone monument. He sat in front of it with a nk gaze, tears falling soundlessly down his cheeks.


    There was no expression in his eyes, but if anyone looked closely, they would be able to see a hint of light flickering with sudden shes of brightness and darkness in his right eye. That light belonged to a runic symbol that was swiftly forming at that moment.


    If someone extracted that runic symbol from his eye, then anyone who looked at it would sense an ancient presence. It seemed to only exist in the endless passage of time, almost impossible to find in the current day and age.


    Before Su Ming had fused with the stone monument, that runic symbol did not exist. It instead naturally appeared once he did that and his stone monument rose to one hundred thousand feet.


    As time passed, the runic symbol became clearer in Su Ming''s right eye, until itpletely reced his pupil. Right then, if anyone looked at him at that moment, they would definitely be shocked by the sight of his right eye. It seemed as if the changes of the universe''sw and the supreme truth that no words could describe were contained within the runic symbol that had reced the pupil.


    However, Su Ming paid no attention to all of these, not caring for it one bit. He stared at the stone monument in front of him nkly while tears trailed down his cheeks before falling on his robes, but they could not seep into it. Instead, they trailed down, and eventually¡­ fell on the ground.


    The sound of tears falling on the ground could only be heard if someone listened with their heart. This sound was soft, and it echoed in Su Ming''s heart before turning into warmth, unfamiliarity, and grief. It did not fade away even after a long time had passed.


    Su Ming had always thought that the baby had floated alone in the gxy until he was taken away by the Spirits of Nine Yin. Yet now, he realized that the truth was quite different¡­ It quite different. He did not float alone in the gxy in the past, but instead was a child held in his mother''s arms. Even though both mother and son had died, her warmth and tears now etched themselves into Su Ming''s mind for all eternity.


    Sharp stabs of pain that intertwined with each other shot up his heart. His face turned pale, and he immersed himself in sensing this pain. His face was filled with anguish as he remembered the scenes within the Spirits of Nine Yin''s ancient bronze sword.


    "So she was¡­ that close to me at that time¡­ Ma¡­" Su Ming mumbled. His eyes gradually filled with red, and a trickle of blood flowed down the corners of his mouth. This was the blood from his heart. It was blood that flowed out of a person''s body when their emotions were rife and when great waves of happiness as well or sadness had injured their heart and soul.


    Those droplets of blood were the symbol of that face that would remain eternally within Su Ming''s memories.


    A crazed ball of fire alighted in his eyes. He clenched his hands tightly into fists. This might be the first time he saw his mother, and that familial love between them might be unfamiliar¡­


    But his mother''s tears, her action of protecting his infant self before she died, and everything else brought a warmth that Su Ming had never experienced.


    He remembered the story second senior brother had told him, one that had happened many, many years ago. He recalled a married couple and all the things that had happened to them in True Morning Dao World.


    "This world¡­ shall be built for Abyss¡­" Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    His hate towards True Morning Dao World was originally one that could not be resolved, and right then, another greatyer was added to that hatred. Su Ming would definitely not rest until he took his revenge.


    "True Morning Dao World!"


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. After a long while, he forced down the emotions in his heart. When he opened his eyes once again, the sadness was hidden in their deep recesses. No one could see it. Only when he was lonely and missed his family would he experience that past grief that was thicker than blood once again.


    The parental love was greater than anything else in the world. It mighte suddenly and be unfamiliar, but once it entered one''s soul, how could they forget or cast it aside simply because it was unfamiliar to them?


    Su Ming sat quietly before his stone monument, looking at it. The monument was no longer an icy cold presence in his eyes, no longer something that forced others to inherit its legacy, and killed at random, but had be a path for him to regain his lost memories.


    Compared to retrieving the lost memories, making this stone monument reach one million feet was no longer important. Su Ming looked at it while the time slowly passed around him.


    He lost track of it soon. Then, a booming sound echoed around him, and three huge cracks appeared in the empty air in the distance. Three people charged out.


    Once those three people appeared, their faces were filled with shock and confusion. At the same time, three of the one hundred thousand stone monuments began shining with an intense light. As that light shone, shrill screams filled with an unwillingness to admit defeat rang out before quickly fading away.


    The three new people had arrived and taken the right of their predecessors.


    Almost the moment the three people appeared, a vortex emerged from the stone monument before Su Ming. An eye protruded out of the vortex, and it met his gaze.


    Su Ming''s body slowly faded away until hepletely disappeared, fusing with the stone monument and vanishing without a trace.


    This time, there was no darkness before Su Ming''s eyes. He saw a dim piece of sky, blue waves on the sea, breathed in the air of thend of Berserkers, and felt the familiar waves of power.


    He lowered his head and saw a pretty young woman with a face that was unforgettable. This woman was grabbing onto a big yellow mutt beside her as if she was angry and was scolding it nonstop.


    That big yellow dog had a look of suffering on its face. Its head drooped down as it simply allowed the woman to hold onto its fur. asionally, it would let out a few moans.


    As Su Ming looked at the woman, a gentle expression gradually appeared on his face.


    "Yu Xuan¡­" Su Ming whispered.


    The woman turned her head around and looked at him in surprise.


    "Hmm? Little dummy Su, what did you say? Ah! You actually spoke to me on your own ord? You called my name of your own free will? You-you¡­" The woman was momentarily stunned, and disbelief appeared on her face. She no longer bothered with the big yellow dog and went up to Su Ming''s side, lifting up her hand to touch his forehead.


    Su Ming''s expression was gentle. He did not dodge, but simply allowed the woman to ce her hand on his forehead.


    The woman saw his expression and saw him not evading her actions. Her expression instantly turned strange and she instinctively took a few steps back with a dubious and disbelieving expression.


    She remembered how Su Ming had been cold towards her just moments ago, with an expression of impatience as he spoke with her. Yet now, this sort of change had appeared, and it immediately caused her heart to be on guard.


    It was especially due to Su Ming''s gentle expression. The woman was absolutely unused to it. She quickly took a couple more steps back, and when she saw him standing up from his seated position, she quickly spoke up.


    "Er¡­ You know, you shouldn''t treat the marriage your second senior brother spoke about seriously, you¡­ Your expression is really weird, you know¡­ Ack¡­!" Before Yu Xuan could finish speaking, her mouth fell open. She was too stunned to speak, as if her body had been frozen. She looked at Su Ming with a stupid look on her face.


    This was because the instant he stood up, he took a step forward and appeared right next to her and gave her a hug. Yu Xuan waspletely dumbfounded by this action. Her heart thumped loudly against her chest; she was too stunned to move. She simply let Su Ming hold onto her, while her mind waspletely nk.


    She was not the only one feeling this. Even the big yellow dog beside her was stunned, unable to grasp what was happening even after a long time had passed. The bald crane that was peeking from not too far away also blinked a couple times, disbelief evident on its face.


    "Yu Xuan, thank you."


    "Who are you?!" she instinctively cried out. She had a feeling that the person in front of her was no longer the person she liked to tease.


    Su Ming just shook his head, his gaze moving to his second senior brother, who was sitting and meditating not too far away. He also saw Hu Zi, who was snoring on the ground, as well as his eldest senior brother, who had turned into a statue.


    This was the ninth summit. As he looked at the scenery around him, Su Ming found that he was brought to the ce where he had wanted to be previously - the time before Dao Yuan appeared.


    "I can''t change what has already happened, but I can change what happens now. Even if it''s futile, I will still change it," Su Ming mumbled. He did not know just what exactly the test of the Five Illusory Echelon within the stone monument was, but if he could return to the past in his memories, then he wanted things to no longer be like what had truly happened in reality.


    Su Ming''s gaze moved into the distance, a woman dressed in white looking at him quietly. She was Bai Su, and she had a smile on her face as she looked back at him.


    Su Ming had understood the meaning of that smile in the past, but he had chosen to avoid it. Yet now, when he saw that it again, the memory of him being unable to catch that piece of cloth when Bai Su had died all those years ago resurfaced in his mind. It was almost symbolic. Since he had chosen to avoid, he could not catch her in the end, only able to let that piece of cloth dance in the air as it left into the distance.


    ''I''m truly happy to be able to see all of you again¡­'' Su Ming hid away his sadness regarding his mother and let happiness into his heart. It wasn''t fake either. This was the happiness that came straight from the depths of his heart when he saw his old friends and family once more.


    There are two ways to cherish something in this world. One of them is when a person never ces any importance on a certain thing at first. Only once they lose it do they begin to value it more as they think back on it during the endless passage of time.


    The other is when the person always values a certain thing, and even after losing it, they still persistently care about it. As time passes, this kind of cherishing gathers together and bes greater, until it reaches an extreme state and turns into nostalgia, making the person treasure the thing even more than they did in the past.


    Su Ming was thetter.


    He looked at those familiar faces, at ninth summit, at his home, at the people in the distance, who chose to stay in the ninth summit in the past and who spared no pains and chose to self-destruct just to save Su Ming during danger. His smile was incredibly happy and joyful as he looked at all of them.


    He smiled faintly, even if that smile made Yu Xuan skeptical, stunned Bai Su, and even surprised the yellow dog that was the Abyss Dragon. They simply did not understand.


    Bang!


    As Su Ming smiled, a muffled booming came from the distance, followed by the ripples of the Rune in this area being torn apart. Su Ming had sensed these ripples in the past, and now¡­ when he sensed them again, he slowly turned his body around. Gradually, his smile faded away. Gradually, a heinous intent of murderousness appeared in his eyes.


    "Dao Yuan, I''ve waited for you¡­ for an entire cycle of life and death!"


    Not much exnation was required for this sort of hate. Perhaps some people would understand, but it was just as likely that¡­ no one would.

 Chapter 820: So Simple

    <h4>Chapter 820: So Simple</h4>


    Su Ming lifted his foot. The moment the crowd around him was shocked by the booming that came from the Rune being torn apart, he took a step forward. With it, Su Ming instantly disappeared.


    His disappearance did not surprise the people, because in their hearts, he was always the strongest in this ce, but the pupils of the Abyss Dragon by the side shrank at that instant in disbelief. It watched the spot where Su Ming had disappeared with a nk look in its eyes.


    During that instant, it had sensed a powerful presence of World nes. In fact, it even sensed danger. This was a sense of something that could threaten its existence, and this brought disbelief to the Abyss Dragon.


    Bang!


    In the distance, Dao Yuan and the five Dao ves stepped through the barrier around the ind. The arrogant look on Dao Yuan''s face had just appeared, but before the words he had prepared could leave his mouth, the expressions of the five Dao ves around him suddenly changed drastically.


    Almost at the instant this happened, Su Ming walked out. He had an apathetic look on his face, but the murderous intent in his eyes was monstrous. At the instant he appeared, he charged towards Dao Yuan without any hesitation.


    "A powerful warrior! A powerful World Paragon! Damn it, why is there a powerful World Paragon here?!"


    "Protect the young master! The stench of blood on this person is incredibly thick, and his power of World nes is great. This is¡­ the bloody aura of someone who has killed numerous people in the same realm!"


    As the expressions of the five Dao ves changed, one of them immediately grabbed Dao Yuan to charge backwards. The other four turned into long arcs and rushed towards Su Ming. When they closed in, their cultivation bases erupted at full force, but it was a pity¡­ while they were World Paragons in the initial stage of World ne Realm, in thend of Berserkers, their power of World nes was restricted. Thebat prowess they could bring out was capable of pushing Su Ming into the depths of despair in the past, but now¡­


    He charged forward and instantly crashed into the four. A loud bang that shook the world reverberated in the air when Su Ming''s right fistnded on Dao ve 19''s body.


    The man''s eyes instantly went wide. His body started shattering inch by inch, and his flesh as well as his blood fell to pieces. When faced with the current Su Ming¡­ he was instantly killed. The destructive power of World nes surged into his shattered body, tore apart his Nascent Divinity, and wiped away his soul. His body and spirit were destroyed.


    At the same time, all the divine abilities from the other three Dao vesnded on Su Ming''s body, but to their shock, they inflicted absolutely no damage. In fact, their divine abilities did not even manage to make Su Ming slow down for a moment. They could only watch wide-eyed as Dao ve 19 was instantaneously killed.


    "Forget the fact that you can''t even activate your power of World nes, even if you were capable of doing so, you''re just merely in the initial stage of World ne Realm¡­ It wouldn''t be difficult for me to kill you then, while now¡­ it''s as easy as breathing!" Su Ming turned around, and monstrous hatred shed in his eyes. His voice was like a chilling gust of wind that blew past, causing the hearts of the three Dao ves to shudder.


    In the distance, Dao ve 51 held onto Dao Yuan as he fled. Shock could be seen on the young lord''s face, along with fear. The three Dao ves before Su Ming immediately retreated, his might bring great pressure to them. In fact, when his words fell into their ears, they did not feel a single hint of conceit from him.


    It was just as he said. Even if they did execute the power of World nes, they still might not be his opponent. They felt this was certainly right based on that murderous aura about him, which made them incredibly apprehensive. This was a bloodthirsty aura that could only be gathered on a single person after he had killed a great number of people. This sort of powerful warrior was not someone they could provoke, but Su Ming''s appearance was too sudden, and they did not even know how they had offended him.


    After all, while they hade with killing intent, they had not damaged even a single patch of grass on thisnd. At most, they had only torn down the barrier.


    "This must be a misunderstanding. Sir, please do not be angry. We are from Morning Dao Sect. This must be a misunderstanding."


    "That''s right. We''re only passing by this ce while protecting our young master. We did not know that you were training here in silence. Please allow us to show our apology in the form of gifts, and we will immediately leave."


    "Sir, you have extraordinary power. You''re certainly not some nobody. We have no grudge nor enmity between us, this is just a misun¡ª"


    The three people spoke one after another, Su Ming''s strength having terrified them. At that moment, they did not bother to pursue Dao ve 19''s death, because leaving this ce was the most important thing. That was why they ced themselves in an incredibly low position and wrapped their fists in their palms to apologize.


    But before the three people could even finish speaking,ughter thick with forlornness immediately cut their words off.


    "No grudge nor enmity?" Su Ming''sughter was incredibly bitter and deste. There was also a hatred to it that could burn the heavens. The moment he asked his question, he took a step forward. The expressions of the three Dao ves changed drastically. Knowing that retreating would mean their deaths, their eyes turned bloodshot during, and they charged towards Su Ming.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "No grudge nor enmity? You say that there is no grudge nor enmity between us?!"


    Booms came from under Su Ming''s feet, and faint golden light swiftly spread out from there to an area of ten thousand feet. Once it was covered by the light, it turned into rolling golden fog. It was Su Ming''s power of World nes.


    At the instant it erupted forth, Dao ve 21''s body fell apart. He had been crushed alive by Su Ming''s power of World nes and had copsed.


    "How could we have no grudge nor enmity between us?!"


    As Su Ming''s voice echoed in the air, he moved beside Dao ve 31. With hatred fueled actions, he pierced through the center of Dao ve 31''s brows with his right index finger and shattered his skull. Su Ming allowed Dao ve 31''s attacks tond on him before his death,pletely unperturbed.


    "This is¡­ the Sacred Constetion Robe! He has the Sacred Constetion Robe!" Before his death, Dao ve 31 let out a cry that was filled with utmost surprise. These were hisst words in this life.


    "The hate between us burns the skies!"


    Su Ming turned around swiftly. Once he killed Dao ve 31, he looked towards Dao ve 41, whose expression had changed drastically due to the shock he experienced after he heard Dao ve 31''s words before his death and who was rapidly retreating without any hesitation at that moment.


    Powerful killing intent appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. During that instant, and in a manner that not even he himself noticed, the runic symbol that had been formed not too long ago and had reced his right pupil shone abruptly in his right eye under his great murderous intent.


    During that instant, Dao ve 41, who had been retreating, suddenly shuddered. The image of the runic symbol in Su Ming''s right eye was immediately reflected in an inverse manner in Dao ve 41''s right eye.


    Almost at the moment this happened, Dao ve 41 let out a shrill scream. As his body trembled, his cultivation base began quickly dispersing, and within an instant, there was not a single shred of power left in him. He had be a mortal.


    At the same time, as if his body could not withstand the sh of power from the runic symbol in Su Ming''s eye, it shattered and turned into ashes. Without a sound.


    After he died, a runic symbol took form in midair, then charged back. It fused with the runic symbol in Su Ming''s right eye, which became even clearer and shone even brighter.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, but at that moment, he did not want to investigate the secrets in his eye. Instead, he looked at Dao ve 51 and Dao Yuan, who were retreating in the distance. Dao Yuan''s face was stark pale. When he saw Su Ming looking towards him, he let out a piercing scream.


    "Who are you?! Just who are you?! You have the Sacred Constetion Robe, but I''ve never seen you before! Who are you?!"


    Almost at the moment Dao Yuan''s screams rang out, Dao ve 51 began trembling beside him. The runic symbol in Su Ming''s right eyes had appeared in both his eyes at the same time.


    There was no racket. Without any sound, Dao ve 51 lost all his cultivation base as his body shivered, and he instantly shattered, turning into two runic symbols that instantly flew towards Su Ming. Once they fused into his right eye, the runic symbol began shing viciously, and ovepping images appeared. This was clearly due to three runic symbols having been put on top of each other.


    "You can''t kill me! I have the Sacred Constetion Robe! No one can kill me!" Dao Yuan began screaming shrilly while shivering. The fear in his heart had reached extreme levels, and as he swung his right hand, the item he had brought out a long time ago began sending out a force that summoned others.


    The sky began to roar, and ripples spread out, longships appeared. There were numerous people on those longships.


    "Attack! Kill him! Kill him!!" Dao Yuan screamed, madness evident in his eyes.


    Yet at the instant those longships and the people on them appeared, Su Ming''s lips curled up into a cold sneer. He had been waiting for this moment. Killing those five Dao ves and Dao Yuan alone was not enough to him to vent his rage and hate. He had been waiting for these people toe. He wanted¡­ to kill all of them!


    Boom!


    Su Ming''s power of World nes fully spread out. That faint golden fog immediately expanded to an area of fifty thousand feet, turning it into his world. He leaped up and charged into the sky, crashing into the iing longships.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Endless booms rang out nonstop in the sky. Once the Dao ves that were World Paragons were no longer present, the strongest were just in Heaven Cultivation Realm. In fact, most of the people were just in Earth and Man Cultivation Realm. This sort of cultivators could only be ughtered by Su Ming.


    The booming continued for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. The sky was dyed in a shade of blood, and runic symbols appeared in the sky one after another. There were hundreds of them. They circled about, following Su Ming. When he walked down from the sky with the stench of blood around him, they finally surged into his right eye, filling it with strange ovepping shadows that would terrify people.


    In Dao Yuan''s eyes, the blood fog behind Su Ming surged into the sky. As he walked over, it looked as if it had turned into a cloak. At that moment, Su Ming looked as if he was dressed in a cloak formed by the blood-red sky, and with a boundless amount of murderous aura, he was walking towards Dao Yuan.


    "You can''t kill me, you cannot kill me, we have no grudge between us¡­" Dao Yuan was filled with fear and despair. As he quickly retreated, Su Ming''s right eye suddenly shone, and hundreds of runic symbols appeared at the same time on Dao Yuan''s body. Those runic symbols were on various spots of his body, and they were all shining. Dao Yuan''s voice fell silent, and his body shattered instantaneously. In fact, even his Sacred Constetion Robe was reduced to ashes due to those shing runic symbols.


    The world fell silent instantly, the people on the ninth summit looking at Su Ming with nk gazes, almost suffocating for having forgotten to breathe.


    Su Ming stood quietly in midair when he suddenly beganughing. However, as heughed, he turned his head around and looked at the people of the ninth summit around him. He looked at the faces that had died for the ninth summit, and the grief in his eyes rose within him once more.


    "I see¡­ so killing is so simple an act¡­"

 Chapter 821: The Obsessive Desire to Become the Strongest

    <h4>Chapter 821: The Obsessive Desire to Be the Strongest</h4>


    "So, the one event that caused me to sink into despair in the past is only a joke after I obtained the power of a World Paragon!" Su Mingughed loudly, but hisughter was a mocking one. He was notughing at anyone else, but at the world and at himself.


    He did not feel any sort of delight, no joy for getting his revenge, only derision.


    All the people that had sacrificed themselves in this disaster in the past and all their deaths which Su Ming had been unable to prevent even though he had done everything he could to change it, even choosing to submit to that power with a dejected spirit, now looked like a joke in his eyes. During this instant, an incredibly great awareness towards the difference between the strong and the weak took form in Su Ming''s heart.


    It was just like how that existence in Yin Death Vortex had uttered ''very well'' when Su Ming voiced his request.


    Just that simple ''very well'' from a powerful warrior''s mouth was enough to stop this disaster, just like what Su Ming could do right now. If he wanted to kill, then he could do so with ease, all of Dao Yuan''s Dao ves were like ants before him now. This was such a mockery, and such a matter that could cause the hearts of others to ache with grief.


    ''Be stronger. I don''t want to be a weakling anymore. I want to be a powerful warrior. I want to control my own life. I don''t want to see people dying to protect me anymore. I don''t want to have all the people beside me disappear¡­ leaving me only pitiful, lonely person in this vast world.


    ''I don''t want to!''


    Su Ming had never had such a deep understanding towards the distinction between the strong and the weak as he did now. Even when the will in Yin Death Vortex had taken action in the past, he had only been shocked and swathed in anguish. That person''s great power had caused his heart to tremble and birthed a great desire in his heart.


    This desire made him descend into madness, made him want to be stronger. Up till now, when he used the stone monument''s power to return to the past and took his revenge. He saw that he had obtained the power he had longed for in the past¡­ but he was unhappy.


    Because he was still not strong enough. He still could not be considered as a powerful warrior. Perhaps he could kill Dao Yuan and the other Dao ves, but even if he could take revenge now, so much time had already passed.


    If he ran into new enemies that were stronger, then the same scene would happen again, just like how he was forced to step into the foreignnd because he had been chased down by a major force against which he could not fight back.


    He did not want to only be able to turn his head back and look at the past on a certain day as time continued flowing away every single time when a disaster arrived because he was not strong enough. He did not want tough only then, to cry only then, and to experience this fate that was filled with scorn.


    He wanted to move before fate and dictate how his fate should move instead of his body being led along like a puppet. He wanted to be even stronger!


    "The strong and the weak. This is such a simple logic, and only now have I managed toe to understand it." As Su Mingughed with his head thrown back, more tears flowed down his cheeks. He looked at the bloody sky and at the bright red hue in the sea. This was the color of autumn.


    The tears that flowed from his eyes drowned his vision, blurring his sight. In the now muddled world he saw, he could not tell apart the sea and the sky. Everything he saw was an endless shade of red.


    The will of autumn appeared in Su Ming''s consciousness and his mind without his knowledge. At the instant this happened, his cultivation base started circting.


    Winter, autumn, summer, spring!


    This was Su Ming''s Life Matrix. It was the path he hade to understand and which he knew he would tread in the future, as ifing from death to life. When he was in Yin Death Region, his Life Matrix had been that of midwinter. It was the still silence of death, and when he was in Eastern Wastnds Tower, he understood the color of autumn. He longed to see the world be red. The red of autumn would allow him to feel death flowing away as he was surrounded by midwinter.


    "What is the meaning of autumn¡­? What lies between life and death is autumn!


    "Because autumn is the change between coldness and warmth. Because autumn is the transition between midwinter and summer. Because autumn¡­ is the path where all manner of lives will head towards a withered state from their lush, life-filled states.


    "Autumn should be crimson red. It is a change in each and every person''s state of life and death when I kill endlessly so that I canplete my epiphany. This is Autumn''s ughter!"


    The cirction of Su Ming''s cultivation base became faster. As he gained his epiphany, as the world before his eyes was covered in an endlessyer of bright red, as heughed in self-depreciation, his cultivation base started roaring like thunder.


    "My Life Matrix is winter, autumn, summer, and spring. What Ick in my Life isn''t a soul nor a physical body, but vitality. Ick vitality, because I am that dead baby in his mother''s embrace from all those years ago!


    "I possess consciousness. This is due to the Abyss Builders'' unique traits. My physical body grew up in thend of Immortals, and that is simply because there is no one who said that those who died could not continue growing!


    "Life and death, the strong and the weak! It''s so simple, so simple!" Su Ming''sughter was crazed. His cultivation base was at the initial stage of Life Privation Realm, which was at Earth Cultivation Realm.


    Yet during that instant, as his cultivation base circted in his body and he came to understand that hecked vitality, it erupted from his body with a bang. The weather changed, and the heavens growled. The space around him started trembling. As he stood in midair, his cultivation base rose, and he headed straight to the middle stage of Life Privation Realm from the initial stage.


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared, "I want to be powerful! I want to be¡­ the most powerful person in the universe!"


    This was the first time such words were voiced by him. In the past, he had only wanted to be strong, but he had never set a specific goal. Yet now, at this instant, his roar shook the sky and earth, and it symbolized his desire, its strength within him.


    The strongest person between the sky and earth, within and beyond the universe!


    "I want to make all those who once humiliated me, who once cornered me, wanted to kill me, and wanted to control me to return to dust. I will turn them into dust. And I will have all the people in the universe not dare harm even a single hair of those who were kind to me, who helped me, and who protected me as long as the universe continues existing, even if they havemitted heinous crimes and sins!


    "I want to be the strongest! The strongest!"


    As Su Ming''s voice echoed in the world, the red hue around him started trembling before surging towards him. The dead Dao ves and the blood-red will of autumn surged into his body. Once they rushed into all the pores, Su Ming roared towards the sky.


    His gray hair danced in the air. His cultivation base rose once again with a bang at that instant, and he moved from the middle stage to theter stage of Life Privation Realm. With just one more step, he would attain greatpletion, and if he managed to breakthrough once he reached that stage, he would reach Life Pce Realm, which would mean that he had reached Heaven Cultivation Realm!


    The moment Su Ming''s cultivation base reached the peak of Earth Cultivation Realm and he was only a step away from Heaven Cultivation Realm, the space around him turned into a gigantic vortex. As it churned about, a huge eye appeared in it.


    Once that happened, Su Ming''s body faded away and gradually disappeared. He turned around at that moment. There was no longer any madness in his eyes, only reluctance to part.


    When he was in the stone monument''s dimension, he had sensed early on that the power which sealed his emotions and his pain had dispersed. It was as if that power was naturally suppressed here.


    He looked at the people of the ninth summit around him, the familiar faces that would remain in his memories for all eternity. They might have died, but in his heart, they would remain alive.


    "I will¡­ resurrect all of you, one day¡­" Su Ming mumbled as he remembered the Abyss Builders'' divine ability the Duke of Crimson me had mentioned. His body then gradually faded away until he disappeared into the world.


    ¡­¡­


    In one of the four Great True Worlds, True Morning Dao World, there was an Osmanthus. Given this name, it was no surprised that the ce was filled with osmanthus trees. Their fragrance pervaded the air and dispersed by the wind. In the southeast region of this was a mountain range, and there were plenty of exquisite towers there. Within them were many cultivators.


    The sounds of a Chinese zither came from one of the towers. The notes echoed in the air and did not disappear even after a long time had passed. There was a woman in white sitting cross-legged there, her long hair spilling over her shoulders. She was incredibly beautiful, and if Su Ming could see her, he would be able to recognize that she was the woman that had appeared within the illusory projection brought up by one of the three souls in his body when he was still in Yin Death Region in the past. She was¡­ Bai Su''s real self.


    "What a strange feeling¡­ I feel as if this piece is a dream." A dazed expression appeared on the woman in white''s face. As she mumbled, the sounds of the Chinese zither echoed in the air. That piece seemed to contain Su Ming''s mockingughter along with his grief as he wept.


    In an ordinary cultivation within True Morning Dao World was a cave abode. A cultivator of average looks was sitting cross-legged in there. In fact, he looked quite shifty, but as he continued sitting, tears flowed down from his eyes. After a long time, he opened his eyes, and nostalgia appeared within them.


    "I can''t forget the Berserkers, can''t forget the ninth summit, and I can''t forget the joy I experienced when I was in thend of Berserkers, and neither can I forget¡­ Su Ming." That cultivator did not have a high level of cultivation. After mumbling to himself, he closed his eyes once again .


    Within Yin Death Vortex, which was the Immortals'' territory within True Morning Dao World¡­ was thend of Berserkers. There, on the ninth summit, was a man who looked like a flower. He was standing there, dressed in white, and as the sea breeze blew at him, it lifted up his robes and caused his long hair to dance in the wind, revealing a gentle and beautiful face.


    He no longer had sunlight shine on the side of his face, and a gentle smile was no longer always present on him. Actually, it had been a long time since it had graced his lips. He stood there quietly as he looked into the distance.


    "Youngest junior brother, I dreamed of you¡­ I dreamed that you killed Dao Yuan and all his Dao ves. I dreamed that you¡­ became a powerful warrior. Was it just a dream¡­?" second senior brother mumbled softly.


    In the cave abode behind him, Hu Zi opened his eyes from his dream as tears trickled down his cheeks. His face was filled with stubble, but he was not willing to shave it. He looked a slovenly mess as he grabbed the pot of wine beside him and drankrge mouthfuls from it.


    Wine flowed down the corners of his lips. But even as he drank, he was unable to control the tears flowing down his eyes. He wept silently.


    "Youngest junior brother, I dreamed of you again. I miss you¡­"


    Under the sea was the foot of the ninth summit, and it was also the istion grounds of eldest senior brother. He had no head, but there was a crazed will within his body. He was training. He was continuously training. Only by doing so could he let go of some of the pain and guilt, stop ming himself for a moment.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ I''m sorry, if you didn''t try to save me¡­"


    1. The cultivator: His name is not revealed, so I won''t mention it here as well. But here''s some stuff to jog your memory a bit. He was Su Ming''s experiment when he first tried out the Curse, then was conned by the bald crane, then joined Su Ming and the rest back on the ninth summit, and was witness to the whole Dao Yuan incident.

 Chapter 822: Nine hundred ninety thousand Feet

    <h4>Chapter 822: Nine hundred ny thousand Feet</h4>


    In one of the four Great True Worlds, the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, there was an incredibly great gxy. It was formed by nine vortexes that surrounded the area, creating a forbidden ground. If anyone without a te allowing them entry stepped here, they would find difficult to survive.


    In the depths of the gxy was a vortex, and at the center of it was a piece ofnd whose edges were covered by ck lightning. That piece ofnd was not big, only a few millions of lis in size.


    The area there was covered in flowers and grass. Thick waves of spiritual energy filled the air, and their presence was so thick that they were corporeal. They circled in the air several times based on some pattern before surging towards the center of thend.


    There was a tall tform at the center upon which nine old men sat cross-legged. They were sitting in a circle, and in the middle of them a young womany quietly.


    She was dressed in a long purple robe and had her eyes closed, as if she was deep asleep.


    She was Yu Xuan.


    She remained still and unmoving, her face pale, as if she had died.


    ¡­¡­


    In the foreignnds of Western Ring Neb within the Sinful Barren Lands located in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, there were a hundred thousand stone monuments, all of them different in size. Su Ming appeared before his stone monument once again. As his body gradually becamepletely distinct, the stone monument before him let out booming sounds. It slowly grew from one hundred thousand feet to two hundred thousand feet, and once it did so, the light disappeared.


    A calm voice travelled into Su Ming''s ears. "Congrattions. You managed to make your stone monument grow to such a level within such a short period of time."


    The person who spoke was Zhou Kang. It was clear that he had juste out from his stone monument, but instead of growing, it had be only one hundred thousand feet. The difference was too greatpared to the height it reached previously, but the man looked as calm as ever.


    After a long time, Su Ming averted his gaze from it and sensed his own power as he looked at his surroundings quietly. When he looked over, he found several dozens of people around, most of them meditating with aloof expressions on their faces. They did not bother each other.


    When Su Ming''s gaze fell on Zhou Kang, he saw that his stone monument had shrank, and he could not help but focus on it. He remembered that when he''d first walked out of his stone monument, he had nced past Zhou Kang''s stone monument and seen that it had reached seven hundred thousand something feet. However, at that time, he had been immersed in his memories of his mother and did not pay too much attention to the changes around him.


    "I failed to reach one million feet, so my stone monument regressed to one hundred thousand feet," Zhou Kang stated tly when his gaze fell on Su Ming. "I didn''t expect that your speed would be so quick. Looks like Yue Er''s guess was correct. The Five Illusory Echelons are the best method of training in this ce.


    "Of course, this has a huge connection to your own potential in understanding things. This should be something that exists, or else why would I, whose potential in the path of cultivation is lesser than that of Yue Er but whose epiphany was slightly deeper, could survive while she left?" Grief appeared in Zhou Kang''s eyes as he mumbled to himself.


    "If you fail in reaching one million feet, your stone monument will regress?" Su Ming asked softly.


    "You should have realized the benefits after you entered the world in the stone monument, because your world ispletely formed based on your memories. This way it''ll be much more convenient for you to gain epiphanies, and your epiphanies will also be much deeper.


    "That''s why your cultivation base can be increased in the world within the stone monument. As long as people aren''t afraid of being killed, many of them will choose to give up on reaching one million feet and instead continue immersing themselves in the world within the stone monument so that they can gain deeper epiphanies.


    "However, even if that''s not what you want, you will still have no choice, because it''s not incredibly difficult to make your stone monument reach nine hundred thousand feet. Since the start, there have been plenty of those who managed to go up that high.


    "But when trying to reach one million feet from nine hundred thousand feet, there is a wall. It''s the same for everyone. If you want to climb over it¡­ it will be difficult, very difficult. If I were to count it, then I''ve run into this wall four times. I didn''t try to climb over it the previous three times but chose to give up on it. I was waiting for my wife.


    "Once she passed away, I tried breaking through it, but failed." Zhou Kang looked at Su Ming, his voice calm.


    "If you fail, then you''ll have to start again. It''s like a cycle of reincarnation. You will keep on repeating the process¡­ and those who manage to climb over this wall are few, very few¡­" Zhou Kang closed his eyes.


    Su Ming fell silent. He looked at his stone monument, which was now at two hundred thousand feet. The questions that existed in his heart were now answered. When he first left his stone monument, he had looked at it, which had be one hundred thousand feet, and had been skeptical about the Divine Essence''s legacy. It seemed¡­ as if it was not really that difficult.


    So why when were there so many people who had failed, with only a few who managed to reach one million feet? Now, he understood.


    Su Ming looked at Zhou Kang, who had his eyes closed, and said in a low voice, "There should be quite a number of people who wille during the next few days. If¡­ you can make your stone monument reach one million feet as soon as possible, then you should."


    Zhou Kang did not speak. He continued to stand with his eyes closed.


    Light would asionally sh in the area. Some people would walk into their worlds in the stone monuments, while others would walk out. Su Ming noticed that the stone monument of the old man whom he and Zhou Kang had plotted together to kill had already been upied by someone else, and it had already reached one hundred thousand feet.


    Several dayster, once Zhou Kang returned to the world in his stone monument, Su Ming also chose to enter again.


    Time passed. When in the world of the stone monument, he returned to the time when he became the God of Berserkers, when he was still in Dark Mountain, when he experienced the great war between the Shamans and Berserkers, and when he had just entered Freezing Sky n.


    The experiences, epiphanies, and killings caused more runic symbols to ovep, making it seem as if the universe was contained in Su Ming''s right eye. Its power also grew the extent that it terrified even Su Ming himself.


    This power was not something he had obtained through an epiphany. Instead, he had naturally obtained it after he used his eye to enter the stone monument.


    Without being aware of it, Su Ming had already spent sixty years in this ce. During that time, there were more than thirty thousand people who hade to this ce, and once they arrived, they became one of the candidates to obtain the Divine Essence.


    There were men and women among those thirty thousand people, and almost every single one of them came for Su Ming''s life. Once they saw him in this ce, some of them chose to attack, but after multiple deaths, the others noticed the will in this ce and gave up, since they could do nothing about it.


    asionally, some more neers would arrive, but Su Ming waspletely unconcerned. In fact, he did not even attempt to dodge. As long as their divine abilitiesnded on his person, they would all die.


    Gradually, the old timers in the ce noticed what was happening, and they were delighted by the proceedings. After all, every time a person died, it would mean that a stone monument would be emptied, so when a new person arrived, they would receive that monument, and the old timers would thus skip one turn of possibly dying.


    The arrival of thirty thousand people meant that there was an equivalent amount of people who had died. The old names on the stone monuments were gradually reced by new ones, and the asional deaths put pressure on everyone that they had never experienced before.


    There was a continuous string of people who attempted to break the wall of one million feet, but during the sixty years, not one managed to seed.


    There were still people entering the foreignnd, and Su Ming had even sensed a powerful threat several times. This sensation had eventually dissolved, but those few times had put pressure on Su Ming.


    Once his stone monument reached six hundred thousand feet, it became harder for it to grow. In fact, Su Ming needed to fuse with the stone monument''s world several dozens of times before he could make his stone monument grow even a few tens of thousands of feet.


    In sixty years, Su Ming managed to grow his stone monument to nine hundred nine thousand feet. At the same time, Zhou Kang''s stone monument also reached nine hundred eight thousand feet.


    This was the second time Zhou Kang made his stone monument reach that height during the sixty years, and it was also the sixth time he''d reached that height.


    "We''ve known each other for sixty years now, and to lifeforms like us, sixty years is too short, but to mortals, sixty years might be their entire lives.


    "Today, your stone monument also reached a simr height. It''s a pity that I can''t tell you anything about the experiences about the wall in trying to reach one million feet. This is a restriction ced on us by thews here. I can only¡­ wish you sess!" Zhou Kang looked at Su Ming. Once he sucked in a deep breath, he pushed his right hand on the stone monument and disappeared.


    Su Ming looked at his own stone monument, which had reached nine hundred nine thousand feet. During the sixty years, he had seen almost every single person here. The apathetic faces and gazes that would asionally shine with a gloomy light were expressions that said that they hoped for others to be quickly reced by neers so that their chances of death would be lowered, and it was an expression that showed just how cruel this ce was.


    Some of the one thousand people who had made their stone monuments reach one million feet had returned from the world outside during those sixty years, a telling sign that their time limit of a thousand years had drawn near, and they had to continue trying to receive the Divine Essence.


    Su Ming shook his head. Once he sat down with his legs crossed, he looked at the stone monument. He noticed that there was quite arge number of people around him who were sizing him up, but he was already ustomed to these kind of gazes. After all,pared to other people, he had chosen to walk down the path of the Five Illusory Echelons. He was different from the others, and he would naturally catch their attention. Besides, during the sixty years, the neers would asionally attack him straight away, ignoring everything else. So it was impossible for him to not catch people''s attention even if he wanted.


    After a moment, a vortex appeared on the stone monument in front of him. As it rotated with loud booming sounds, Su Ming''s body swiftly became obscure and he disappeared.


    When his field of vision cleared, he immediately had his Atman sweep through the area. This was a gxy, and there was a cultivation not too far away from him. That was golden, and it shone with a brilliant light.


    "Those who wish to obtain my Divine Essence must go through this test if they want to make their stone monument reach one million feet. If you seed¡­ you will obtain a part of the power of my Divine Essence. If you fail, then you will have to start over.


    "That cultivation before you is my homnd. In that ce is my Divine Essence, but whether you can obtain it¡­ will depend on your serendipity!" Sui Chen Zi''s ancient voice, which had spoken to Su Ming sixty years ago, echoed in his head once again. "You can use whatever methods you have at your disposal¡­ as long as you obtain that Divine Essence!"


    Sui Chen Zi''s ancient voice gradually disappeared, and once it vanished, Su Ming lifted his head. A glint appeared in his eyes, and the ovepping shadows from those runic symbols in his right eye gave him an especially stately appearance, making him look incredibly bizarre. He took a step forward and, with a bang, turned into a shooting star that charged down towards the cultivation in the distance.


    Su Ming''s speed grew increasingly faster. In the blink of an eye, he sliced through the gxy and closed in on the cultivation that was shining with golden light. Right then, a powerful and mighty pressure spread out from the cultivation. The golden light around then became akin to a golden sea, which decreased Su Ming''s speed by arge margin.

 Chapter 823: The Golden Cultivation Planet

    <h4>Chapter 823: The Golden Cultivation</h4>


    When Su Ming was inside the golden sea, a glint appeared in his eyes. He focused his gaze on the cultivation in the distance and sensed the agitation as well as the madness that came from the mighty pressure spreading out from there. There was also a killing intent contained within that could make outsiders freeze in their footsteps.


    "Begone!" A low roar that sounded like thunder came from the cultivation with loud booming sounds before Su Ming could even get close.


    As that voice echoed in the air, the golden sea that filled the area around Su Ming immediately started tumbling and roaring, forming a great force that rejected him. The killing intent exuded by that voice was enough to make all the people who heard it to feel as if they had run into their mortal enemy, and their hearts would tremble.


    Su Ming immediately stopped moving. His pupils shrank. His heart shook, and a loud bang reverberated in his head. There was a will contained within that voice, and it was so great that it seemed that if he did not obey it, his body and soul would be destroyed.


    ''So this is the test for those who want to have their stone monument reach a million feet?'' Su Ming''s expression was incredibly solemn. He stared at the cultivation in the distance, and after some time, he moved again, charging forward like a shooting star while resisting the mighty pressure.


    He wasn''t quick inside the golden sea. After all, that mighty pressure felt as if it possessed corporeal form. Cracks appeared on his body as he moved forward, as if even with his powerful physical body, he was still unable to withstand the power of that mighty pressure descending on him.


    ''Just who is in that cultivation in front of me? Just that pressure alone is enough to make me like this. That person''s level of cultivation¡­'' Su Ming suddenly understood why so many people had failed in the face of this wall.


    Time passed, and Su Ming became increasingly slower as he moved forward. Banging sounds signaling his inability to withstand the pressure rang from his physical body. Arge portion of his skin cracked and shattered, and his organs were nearly destroyed under the mighty pressure.


    And this was Su Ming, who possessed an incredibly powerful body. If it had been anyone else, they probably would have been unable to withstand the pressure a long time ago, but on the other hand¡­ Su Ming did not have sufficient power. If he had enough, then he could protect his entire body with the power generated by circting his cultivation base, then with his physical body, he could move forward a little farther.


    After a moment, Su Ming was forced to stop. Blood trickled out the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with red as he stared fixedly at the cultivation.


    As of then, he was still about thousands of feet away. The distance might seem great based on that number, but in truth, when that distance was ced in a gxy, Su Ming was already very close.


    ''This is my limit. With my cultivation base and the power of my physical body, this is as far as I can go. Without using any special method, I would have to stop here, and I would have no right to talk about making my stone monument reach one million feet.''


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked down at his body which looked incredibly pathetic at the moment¡ªit was filled with cracks and bloody marks. When he lifted his head, the ovepping runic symbols in his right eye suddenly started shing.


    As they did so, Su Ming lifted his left hand and pressed it against his right eye.


    This was the method to use the runic symbols, which he hade to naturally understand during the sixty years. With it, the moment Su Ming lifted his left hand from the eye, the runic symbols there instantly erupted.


    Nearly a thousand runic symbols flew out with a bang, and as they shone, they circled around Su Ming, rotating around him swiftly. He looked as if he was in a storm of runic symbols. As they surrounded him, the mighty pressure on him reduced slightly.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming rushed forward. With the runic symbols around him, after around the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he drew close enough to the cultivation that he could see the mountain ranges as well as the rivers on the continents.


    Right then, the runic symbols around him started shuddering violently, while some of them were even destroyed instantaneously. Thankfully, being destroyed was not equivalent to disappearance for these runic symbols. They simply turned into glittering light that was instantly absorbed by the other runic symbols, who then begun to shine even brighter.


    Su Ming let out a low roar and continued to charge forward at full speed. He ignored the flow of time around him. The only thought in his head was to step on that cultivation, that he absolutely had to step on that. Not being able to even step on that cultivation during his test was something Su Ming would absolutely not allow to happen.


    ''I''ve never seen anyone dying when they tried to make their stone monument reach one million feet, which means that while this might look dangerous, real death is not a possibility. If that is the case¡­ then I must give it my all!''


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared, then charged forward at an even faster pace. More of the runic symbols around him shattered, but those that remained became even brighter, up to the point where they were almost dazzling.


    But Su Ming''s physical body was also being torn apart as he moved forward. In fact, there were several spots on his arms where his flesh and blood had been torn apart, revealing bones. Those bones also started cracking due to the mighty pressure.


    The pain that he could not feel in the world outside was incredibly great in this ce. It attacked his heart and soul, but it could not suppress his madness.


    There was a persistence and determination that others would find hard to imagine within Su Ming''s personality. If it were not for this determination, then how else could it have been possible for him to set his Life Matrix as a movement from winter, autumn, summer, to spring? How else could it have been possible for him to move from death to life? How else could it have been possible for him to go against fate his entire life? How else could it have been possible for him to have such an exuberant fighting spirit even after he had learned that everything in thend of Berserkers was Di Tian''s n and that he was originally just a corpse?


    All of this came from the determination that was part of Su Ming''s character. In fact, what he possessed could even be called obstinacy!


    Boom!


    There were only nine runic symbols left around Su Ming. Each of them was a thousand feet big, and they were rotating around at a great speed. Su Ming''s legs had already disappeared. His flesh, blood, and his bones were no longer around. Only his arms remained. In fact, he looked as if he was a corpse that had crawled out of its grave after most of its body had dposed.


    He looked incredibly terrifying, and the madness in his eyes and the light shining in his eyes due to his determination was enough to make all those who saw it to feel their hearts trembling in shock.


    Bang!


    Only eight runic symbols left!


    Boom!


    Only seven runic symbols left!


    Loud booming sounds continuously rang out, and each bang meant that another one of the runic symbols had shattered. Several bangster, only three were left by his side.


    Those three runic symbols were all several thousands of feet big. They swept through the area, and as Su Ming held on, they continued protecting him as he moved forward.


    The flesh and blood on Su Ming''s skull had already dispersed. At that moment, one could see more bones than flesh or blood on his body. He looked like a skeleton that was still persisting in moving forward. The light in his eyes was even growing brighter; twin mes born from madness.


    Booming sounds rang out once more. This time, two of the runic symbols exploded at the same time, which left only a single one. It was ten thousand feet big and was rotating swiftly under Su Ming''s feet.


    It was at this time that Su Ming got close to the cultivation, which was at the center of the golden sea, after experiencing an endless amount of trials!


    He was incredibly close, and because of it he could see thend of the cultivation. He saw¡­ figures floating in midair, all of whom he was familiar with. Among them was Tian Xie Zi, his eldest senior brother, his second senior brother, Hu Zi¡­ It did not matter whether it was his enemies or his friends, Su Ming saw all the people he had met before in that cultivation.


    All the faces that existed in his memories were looking at him from the sky of that cultivation.


    Besides¡­ Di Tian!


    Di Tian was not around!


    As Su Ming continued getting closer, the final runic symbol under his feet started showing signs of crumbling, and his body started shattering again as the pressure came crashing down on him.


    Su Ming knew that he had failed this time, because he had done everything he could, but he had only gotten close to the cultivation. He had not even sensed the highestyer of wind in that, only able to see it.


    ''Even if I fail, I still want to see what else is there in this cultivation besides the faces from my memories!''


    Su Ming''s eyes were bloodshot. He simply allowed the runic symbol under his feet to crack. What little remained of his body turned into a burning shooting star and charged towards the highestyer of wind with loud booming sounds.


    He came closer to it!


    With a bang, Su Ming''s body collided against the highestyer of wind of that. most of the runic symbol under his feet shattered. Violent gusts of wind roared, covering Su Ming''s vision. They crushed the runic symbol under his feet, and swiftly destroyed it.


    When the runic symbol under Su Ming''s feet shattered, he rushed out of the highestyer of wind into the and truly reached the sky of that cultivation.


    He saw the familiar faces, and also saw¡­ a branch right behind each of those familiar figures. There was¡­ a big golden tree that upied most of the cultivation and used thend as its foundation!


    That tree possessed countless branches, and the figures in front of those branches looked like flowers on them. They were connected to the tree and there was no distinction between the two. The familiar faces were smiling at Su Ming, as if they were calling out to him.


    A rumbling sound rang out in Su Ming''s heart. He looked at this indescribable big tree with a nk stare and watched as one of the branches swiped through the air,nding on his crumbling body.


    A power of time that Su Ming was familiar with gathered around him. He saw his crumbling flesh and blood swiftly tumbling backwards before they were all sent to the highestyer of wind in the blink of an eye, then in the span of a breath, he rushed out of to appear in the gxy beyond the cultivation. The runic symbol under his feet looked as if time had reversed on it. As Su Ming was continuously forced back, the runic symbols that had crumbled previously beside him appeared once again.


    His body started recovering ceaselessly from its previous crumbling state. When Su Ming was sent out of the golden sea and the cultivation became incredibly far away once more, his body recoveredpletely. The runic symbols had also returned to his right eye.


    At the same time, booming sounds rang out in Su Ming''s ears. His vision blurred, and when everything became clear once again, he looked at the stone monument before him nkly. He¡­ had returned to the ce where the one hundred thousand stone monuments were.


    His own had turned to be only twenty-one thousand feet tall from its previous ny-nine hundred thousand feet height.


    "You failed!" Sui Chen Zi''s ancient voice echoed in his mind, with a hint of aloofness.


    "Heh heh, even those who entered the stone monument through the Five Illusory Echelons can fail, huh?"


    "Now that you failed once, you''re no longer a neer in this ce. Wee to this endless cycle of repetition."


    Voices from all around spoke to Su Ming, and they all belonged to people in the other stone monuments. Once they noticed that his stone monument had regressed to twenty-one thousand feet, they decided to speak up.


    "This is only your first failure. If you continue, you will know what true despair is¡­"


    The words from the voices from all around echoed in the air, but Su Ming did not answer. He closed his eyes, and after a long while, when he opened his eyes, a dark glint shone in them.


    "Perhaps¡­ I can pass it this way," he mumbled. The dark light shone incredibly brightly in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 824: The Insane Thought

    <h4>Chapter 824: The Insane Thought</h4>


    Bang!


    Soon after Su Ming failed and returned, the stone monument that symbolized Zhou Kang shone brilliantly and gradually shrank from its nine hundred thousand something feet. When it was only several tens of thousands of feet tall, Zhou Kang''s body tumbled out of the vortex.


    His face was pale. He looked at the stone monument with a dazed expression, and after a long while, he lowered his head in anguish before he closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged.


    He had also failed.


    Su Ming lifted his head slowly and his gaze fell on Zhou Kang, but when he looked over, his pupils suddenly constricted, and he was taken aback, because in his eyes, he saw a thin, golden thread on Zhou Kang''s right hand. That thin thread existed within his right hand, and it exuded a power that Su Ming was familiar with.


    In fact, when he looked over, the light from the golden thread in Zhou Kang''s right hand started moving, as if the light was reflecting Su Ming from the distance.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he turned his head around and looked at the other people in the ce. As he swept his gaze past them, his heart trembled even greater, but he showed nothing on his face.


    He saw that a thin golden thread existed within each person''s body. Most of them existed in their right hands, with only a flew in the left hands. And a couple in their legs.


    This was something that Su Ming had never noticed before. After experiencing his first failure, he could see those golden threads, and he found that every single person had them, but some of those threads shone with a more brilliant golden light, while others were duller.


    After a moment, Su Ming mumbled, "Divine Essence, huh¡­?" He discovered that the limbs in which those golden threads resided was the ones with which those people were touching their stone monuments.


    As he sat in silence, the world suddenly started rumbling. Not too far away, a gigantic crack appeared in the air, and seven people walked out from within.


    The appearance of those seven people immediately caused the expressions of all cultivators here turn dark and aloof. There was also animosity contained within their faces.


    These were seven neers. The vacant looks in their eyes was a telling sign that at that moment, Sui Chen Zi''s voice was echoing in their hearts. Almost the moment they appeared, an indifferent will had descended upon them. When that will swept through the area, it gathered on a stone monument that was around seven hundred thousand feet tall. it immediately started shining brightly, and as a shrill scream of pain rang out, the name on that stone monument was wiped off, just like that.


    The indifferent will was still swirling around the area when Su Ming''s expression changed drastically. He lifted his head and stared at the sky, seeing a scene that he had never seen before.


    He saw a blurry figure appearing in midair above the ce where the one hundred thousand stone monuments were located. From that blurry figure, he could tell that this person was an old man. He strolled around the area, and every single time he stopped, he would lift his hand to point at one of the stone monuments. It would then immediately shine with light, and the name on it would then be wiped off.


    ''After experiencing one failure, my eyes¡­ my right eye has changed! I couldn''t see all of these things before. I couldn''t see the golden threads, much less this figure.


    ''Who is he? Could he be¡­ Sui Chen Zi?!'' Su Ming''s breathing quickened. He saw the figure tapping the air six times, and six stone monuments shining, which meant that six had people died.


    He continued watching until he saw the figure walk towards the spot where Zhou Kang''s stone monument was, but Zhou Kang did not notice it. Perhaps more urately speaking, all of the people there did not notice anything!


    Only Su Ming could.


    He saw the figure lifting his right hand, and right at the instant he was about to point towards Zhou Kang''s stone monument, Su Ming''s heart trembled. He remembered Zhou Kang''s advices, remembered him offering words that helped him during the sixty years even though he did not speak much.


    "Zhou Kang!" Su Ming suddenly shouted.


    Zhou Kang opened his eyes. When he looked over, Su Ming immediately saw the figure that no one else could see also turning his head around to look at him from midair.


    At the instant Su Ming met the figure''s gaze, a bang rang out in his head. A sharp pain shot up in his mind, as if it had pierced through him.


    It did notst long, until the figure averted his gaze. The figure hesitated a bit, but it did not point towards Zhou Kang''s stone monument with his lifted right hand, instead, it fell on the stone monument that was four hundred thousand feet from them.


    As light shone on it, the name on the monument was wiped off, and the figure looked at Su Ming once again before gradually disappearing.


    Yet at the instant it disappeared, an indifferent and ancient voice echoed in Su Ming''s mind. This voice belonged to Sui Chen Zi, but it was slightly different. There were no emotions contained within, only a type of apathy.


    "Only this once!"


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. When that figure disappeared and Zhou Kang looked towards him, Su Ming closed his eyes. Only after a long time had passed did he manage to quell the shock in his heart. He knew that after experiencing failure within the Five Illusory Echelons, he had obtained a power that some of the people around him would not be able to imagine.


    He also knew that what Zhou Kang''s wife, Si Ma Yue, had guessed about the people who trained in the path of the Five Illusory Echelons having less chances of dying¡­ was correct!


    Because those people who trained in the path of the Five Illusory Echelons¡­ could see that figure, and could even change fate of other people.


    ''Since ancient times, there were few who trained in the path of the Five Illusory Echelons, but there should have been quite arge number of people that passed through here over the endless passage of time. These people¡­''


    Su Ming lifted his head and opened his eyes to look at the stone monuments that had surpassed one million feet. He did not know how many people of those had trained in the path of the Five Illusory Echelons like he did.


    "What is it?" Zhou Kang asked, interrupting Su Ming''s thoughts. Su Ming cast him a nce with aplicated expression, then shook his head and did not speak.


    Zhou Kang was momentarily stunned, then his eyes shed. He swiftly looked towards the stone monument by his side whose name was wiped off, and a brilliant light gradually manifested in his eyes. A pensive look appeared on his face.


    He no longer asked Su Ming anything else, but instead closed his eyes and began meditating.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at his surroundings. Dark light gradually started shining in his eyes before he, too, closed them. Several dayster, he chose to enter the world in the stone monument once again.


    Time passed once more. Ten years, twenty years¡­ until another sixty years slowly passed by in this cycle of repetition. During those sixty years, Su Ming made his stone monument reach nine hundred thousand feet twice, but he failed the test both times.


    The first time, he only had his head left when he entered the cultivation. The second time, he had half his body left.


    Yet even so, he still could not seed in passing the test. As time went by, he discovered that if he wanted to have his stone monument reach one million feet, then not only would he need to have his body reach the cultivation inplete form, he would also need¡­ to obtain the Divine Essence from that strange big tree!


    During those two times, due to the strangeness of his right eye, he had seen an endless amount of golden light within that big tree. That golden light was the golden threads that he saw within every single person''s body.


    This was Divine Essence - a mysterious power that Su Ming still could not fully understand, but whose might he could sense.


    During the sixty years, the experience of having his stone monument reach nine hundred thousand something feet twice had caused the runic symbols in Su Ming''s right eye to grow from close to a thousand to five thousand, and he had obtained all of them from the world built based on his memories.


    Yet even if he had five thousand runic symbols, he could still not make his stone monument reach one million feet. But Su Ming did not give up. Sui Chen Zi''s voice continued ringing in his mind.


    "You can use whatever method you have at your disposal¡­ as long as you obtain that Divine Essence!"


    "Whatever method, at your disposal - these are a very clear hint," Su Ming mumbled. He looked at the stone monument that was only twenty-three thousand feet before him. During the sixty years, he had constantly mulled over the insane idea that surfaced in his mind after his first failure all those years ago.


    ''It''s exponentially difficult if I use a normal method to pass the test so that my stone monument will reach one million feet. I might not know how the other people did it, but since ancient times, there were only a handful who had managed to do this.


    ''Now that I think of it, they must all have been incredibly amazing and bizarre people.


    ''Besides, the time that is required for this is extremely long. I think I might know how to continue walking down this path¡­ but my stone monument was originally only twenty thousand feet. It might be mostly the same as the other people''s, but there are also some differences. However, based on my observations during these one hundred and twenty years, the initial size of our stone monuments should be based on the appraisal and judgment of thend towards us, or else why would some of the stone monuments start off straight at several tens of thousands of feet, while some nearing a hundred thousand feet, and some only a couple thousand feet.


    ''After my first failure, my stone monument became twenty-one thousand feet tall from its initial twenty thousand feet. Then I failed twice during the past sixty years after my first failure, and now my stone monument is at twenty-three thousand feet.


    ''Which means that with each failure, my stone monument increases by one thousand feet, and I''ll be able to pass this test only when the height of my stone monument reaches one million feet.


    ''For this, I will need to fail¡­ around nine hundred times more. If I calcte based on how many times I could take the test in thest sixty years, then I will need approximately four hundred something cycles of sixty years, which also means¡­ about twenty-four thousand years.


    ''This is if I don''t factor in idents and everything works smoothly. Twenty-four thousand years¡­ I won''t wait for that, I simply can''t wait for that!''


    Dark light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. As the five thousand ovepping shadows of the runic symbols shone in his right eye, he sucked in a deep breath and gradually let his eyes fall shut.


    ''I should be able to do it. Without counting in my first failure, I''ve observed that tree during the two other times I failed¡­ Not only does that tree possess Divine Essence, it also possesses life force. It''s a living being, and a powerful one to boot!


    ''Next time, when my stone monument reaches nine hundred thousand something feet, I''ll put that n into motion!'' Su Ming mumbled in his heart with his eyes closed.


    ''Use whatever methods you have at your disposal¡­ Then I''ll use a method that only I possess and no one else, and I''ll¡­ make my stone monument reach one million feet in one go!'' The crazed will within Su Ming''s eyes was covered because he had shut his eyes.


    Time passed once more. One year went by, and another¡­ twenty-seven yearster, when there were about seven thousand runic symbols in Su Ming''s right eye, his stone monument reached nine hundred thousand something feet for the fourth time.


    Su Ming stood before his stone monument with a calm expression. He turned his head around to look at the area around him. Zhou Kang had yet to appear from the world in his stone monument. Su Ming was familiar with most of the other people around him as well by then. He looked at the ce that had detained him for almost one hundred and fifty years, and resoluteness gradually appeared in his eyes.


    When his gazended on his stone monument and the vortex appeared again, Su Ming''s body faded away. Once he disappeared, he appeared beyond the golden sea, in the gxy he''d seen before.


    It was quiet all around. Su Ming stood in the gxy and looked at the cultivation within the golden sea, with resolve in his eyes.


    ''As long as you are a living being, then I can¡­ Possess you and make you my clone!'' A crazed will appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. This was the n he had formted after he had failed the first time.


    Since he could not obtain the Divine Essence straight away¡­ then he might as well Possess it. He would have the tree''s vitality turn into his clone, and if he seeded, he would obtain a clone that was unprecedented, which not even his ancestor of Abyss Builders had managed to obtain!


    And if he used this clone to refine that Divine Essence, then Su Ming''s future¡­ would be inconceivable!


    But the prerequisite for that was¡­ he had to seed!

 Chapter 825: Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 825: Persistence</h4>


    To anyone else, this was definitely an abnormally insane idea!


    This idea had been left to brew for more than sixty years, and now, he was finally going to put it into motion. The main point of his n this time was not whether he would seed, but that he definitely had to try. Only then would he have the possibility of sess.


    Su Ming also wanted to test some other things, and only by doing so would he be able to make that insane n of his obtain a greater chance of sess.


    ''Possession¡­ My first Possession was when the Crimson Python Phoenix crushed my body and sucked my soul into its mouth, because of it, my first act of Possession was naturally sessful.


    ''But the Crimson Python Phoenix was a low ranked ferocious beast. It can''tpare with this golden tree. Just its body alone upies most of the cultivation, and its mighty pressure is so incredible that it''s terrifying.


    ''If a person that didn''t possess the power of Divine Essence wants to break through the golden sea, it''s incredibly difficult.


    ''Can I seed¡­?'' Determination appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He looked at the cultivation in the distance and charged at the golden sea.


    He did not know whether he would seed, but unless he was willing to be trapped here for twenty-four thousand something years, and that was without factoring in any idents that might ur during such a long period of time¡­ then this was the only path he could choose.


    ''That tree is incredibly powerful¡­ but I must seed. If I Possess it, then my life will change. My fate will be shocking from then on, and everything about me¡­ will be different from the instant I seed!''


    Su Ming''s heart raced. The sense of power caused his blood to flow even faster, and it also turned into a great desire.


    Instead of saying that this act of Possession was him being unwilling to be trapped for twenty-four thousand something years while possibly running into some ident, it would be more urate to say that this his attempt to resist fate. He was also incredibly certain that this would be his greatest serendipity!


    This serendipity could not be described with words¡­ but its difficulty was also incredibly terrifying. This was something Su Ming knew full well.


    The determined look in his eyes grew even stronger, and he traveled faster. As whistling sounds rang in the air, he swiftly rushed through the golden sea like a shooting star.


    The mighty pressure descended. The ovepping shadows of the runic symbols in Su Ming''s right eye shone, and immediately, three thousand runic symbols appeared to turn into a windstorm. Booming sounds rang out, and that runic symbol windstorm swept up Su Ming, making him even faster. After around the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the cultivation was only a thousand feet away from him.


    At that moment, there were only seven runic symbols left out of the three thousand. Yet at that instant, Su Ming''s right eye shone once more, and another two thousand runic symbols appeared. After having experienced the challenge of this golden sea thrice, Su Ming was much more rxedpared to his first time. The moment the two thousand runic symbols appeared and the windstorm rose once again, Su Ming had his cultivation base circte through his entire body at full force.


    Boom!


    His speed increased exponentially again, and he shot out, bing faster with each passing moment. When the runic symbol windstorm that rose once again shattered to the point where there was less than ten of them, Su Ming arrived at that cultivation.


    A hint of excitement could be detected in his eyes. This time, he used up nearly five thousand runic symbols and finally reached the highestyer of wind around the. He remembered clearly that the previous time he came here, he had only had five runic symbols left, but now¡­ there were several dozens of them around him. This was enough proof to show that he had be much stronger, not to mention that he still had about two thousand still left in his right eye.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming moved abruptly and brought with him the dozens of gigantic runic symbols to the highestyer of wind. The strong gusts were like des. As the runic symbols were destroyed, Su Ming''s body reached its limit on what it could withstand. When he saw that his flesh and blood were about to be torn, the runic symbols in Su Ming''s right eye shone once again.


    All of the remaining two thousand appeared and surrounded Su Ming, turning into a windstorm. They swept him up and charged forward while booming sounds reverberated around him nonstop. After a moment, when Su Ming rushed out of thatyer of wind, there were still quite a few runic symbols left around him, and his body was not too heavily damaged. Even though he was no longer at the peak of his condition, he was in a much better formpared to the previous times.


    Boom!


    Su Ming rushed out of the highestyer of wind and stood in the sky of the cultivation. The sky was golden, and thend was also golden. An iparably huge golden tree whose trunk upied most of the stood erect within that world. Compared to that tree, Su Ming''s body was as tiny as an ant.


    The figures from Su Ming''s memories were on the branches like flower buds. These figures were smiling at him at the moment, and their smiles were amiable and warm, as if they were calling him to go over to them.


    At that moment, a branch with no flower buds swept towards Su Ming from the distance. The sound as it sliced through the air was piercing to the ears, enough to cause people''s hearts to tremble uncontrobly.


    Su Ming was familiar with this scene. During the previous few times he was here, he had been struck by this branch, and time had reversed on him, causing him to fail the test.


    This time, Su Ming''s eyes shone. He sucked in a deep breath, and as the runic symbols all over his body spread out with a bang, they instantly crashed into the iing branch.


    As booming sounds reverberated in the air, all the runic symbols around Su Ming shattered. They seemed extremely weak, having absolutely no chance of fighting back against that branch. And this was only one of the numerous branches on that big tree, a telling sign of how strong it was.


    As the runic symbols shattered, the branch came straight at Su Ming and crashed into his body. At the instant the two touched, his body immediately turned into a bloody mess. He also started tumbling backwards. The reversal of time had once again arrived and descended on him.


    Yet at the instant the reversal of time begun when the branch touched Su Ming''s body, his soul left that body of his for the first time and simply allowed the clone to be swept back. His soul instead pounced on the branch like a ball of transparent air.


    The power of time had not onlynded on Su Ming''s body, but his soul as well, since it was within the area of effect. However, Su Ming was an Abyss Builder. He possessed an innate ability to control time. The moment the time reversal tried to affect his soul, a power that was also that of time reversal erupted from him. At the moment that power went to resist the power of the tree, Su Ming''s soul finally touched the branch.


    He fused with the tree''s branch in a mad frenzy, and he saw a golden world. It was indistinct and contained an innumerable amount of venous pathways. At the center of them, Su Ming saw¡­ a golden heart!


    That heart was not beating, as if it was already dead. It was surrounded by the golden venous pathways, and a thick aura of death spread out from within it. That aura of death contained an ancient, waning presence, and it was unknown just how many years had that aura been here.


    ''Hurry! Hurry! HURRY!'' Su Ming roared in his heart. His soul quickly stretched out along the branch. He could sense that a very small portion of the endless venous pathways had already been covered by his soul, and he had a vague feeling that when his soul covered all of these paths, he would sessfully Possess this thing.


    However, this was, after all, a Possession. He would definitely run into resistance, so the faster he seeded, the better.


    Time passed. One breath went by, and another. Soon, seven breaths passed, but Su Ming''s soul had still only stretched out and upied a very small portion of the paths. At that moment, a furious roar came from the big tree.


    Once it resounded, the big tree immediately started trembling. In fact, during that instant, a loud boom that shook the sky and earth erupted from the cultivation.


    Immediately after, the venous pathways Su Ming could see in his field of vision instantly started twisting as they shone with a golden light. Not only did they cover the golden heart even more tightly, they also vaguely formed a golden runic symbol.


    That runic symbol shed.


    Su Ming sensed a power that was so great it could not be described with words. With a mighty power that could kill him, the runic symbol shed, and then rushed at him with a bang.


    There was also an incredibly incensed and slightly terrified will that came along with it.


    "Die! Die! DIE!"


    That will was incredibly powerful. With a bang, itnded on Su Ming''s body and turned into a crazed killing intent. Right at the moment it was about to destroy his soul, though, that power abruptly changed into a power that reversed time.


    It was as if there was aw that was controlling everything in the dark, forcefully turning this power that intended to kill Su Ming into the power that reversed time. It brought Su Ming''s soul instantly out of the tree''s body, and as it up to his body, and he fused once more into it.


    "Damn you, Sui Chen Zi! Even if you died, is yourw still going to stop me?! I will kill him! I WILL KILL HIM! He is a threat, he is the 3742nd person that tried to Possess me, but he''s the only one that made me sense danger!"


    This was the final voice Su Ming heard. Once his soul fused with his body, booming sounds echoed by his ears. When everything became quiet and he opened his eyes, he returned to the ce with the one hundred thousand stone monuments. The one before him had be twenty-four thousand feet tall.


    "I failed¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly, but soon after, a dark light shone in his eyes. "But I also seeded!" He lifted his head and stared fixedly at his stone monument.


    ''I can use all methods at my disposal, and even attempting to Possess the golden tree is allowed. Even if the golden tree tried to kill me in the end, its actions were prevented by Sui Chen Zi''sw. It couldn''t hurt me in the slightest bit. It only made me return to this ce due to the reversal of time.


    ''If that''s the case, then thew Sui Chen Zi set before his death is the highest will in this ce. Even that golden tree''s actions are limited. It can''t kill me, and because of that¡­ I now have an endless amount of chances to Possess it!''


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. He might have failed, but if he had seeded so easily, then it would have been incredibly odd. He had failed this time, but obtained a number of proofs and answers, and they brought with them a lot of confidence for him.


    ''I will definitely be able to Possess that golden tree to build the path of Divine Essence for my future¡­ and I will head towards¡­ bing a Sublime Paragon!''


    Confidence shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He sucked in a deep breath, and slowly closed his eyes.


    ''Before me, there were 3,731 people who once tried to Possess this golden tree¡­ but none of them seeded, because their methods of Possession were different from mine. Possessing others to make them into clones is Abyss Builders'' inborn ability!


    ''It only noticed that I wanted to Possess it after seven breaths. This is perhaps due to its previous oversight, but it might also be that it is a specific time set before it notices me. I need to test this several times before I can be certain!''


    Su Ming was unaware of it, butt making his stone monument reach one million feet was no longer his main focus. His goal turned into Possessing that golden tree.


    The failure this time made Su Ming even more determined to Possess that tree. Until he seeded, he would definitely not give up.

 Chapter 826: Ecang as His Clone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 826: Ecang as His Clone (1)</h4>


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, one hundred and eighty years went by.


    Nearly two hundred years. To a mortal, this was more than two lifetimes. It was a luxury they could not imagine. However, to cultivators, this small amount of time would perhaps naturally pass by if they full immersed themselves in istion.


    More than three hundred years had passed since Su Ming came to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. But even after that time, the Duke of Crimson me still had yet to wake up. He had turned into a brand on Su Ming''s arm, and Su Ming had no idea whether it was because of the mysteries in thisnd, but the duke remained in deep sleep.


    Su Ming had been puzzled by this before, about why the Duke of Crimson me hade to this ce with him but did not have a stone monument to show his existence. He had thought about it for a long time, but could not obtain an answer, and in time he stopped thinking about it.


    The bald crane also could not leave Su Ming''s storage bag. He had tried several times, and discovered that the bald crane could only appear when he was in the world in the stone monuments. However, once he returned to thend with those one hundred thousand stone monuments, it was as if it was sealed, and not even the bald crane could break through it.


    Perhaps this was not a seal, but part of thew in thisnd.


    Thankfully, Su Ming had tried once in the golden sea, and the bald crane¡­ could appear. Once he promised arge amount of crystals to it, the bald crane struck its chest excitedly and agreed to Su Ming''s n, which made it even more likely to seed.


    After his first failure in Possessing the golden tree, Su Ming had once again descended into an obdurate state. He had made his stone monument reach nine hundred thousand feet seven times and entered the cultivation within the golden sea seven times more.


    He tried to Possess the golden tree time and again, failing repeatedly, and came face-to-face with the golden tree''s crazed and enraged intent to kill him, but with Sui Chen Zi''sw, that power that could instantly kill him several thousands of times over was forcefully turned into the power that reversed time. Due to this, Su Ming did not feel any danger, despite failing.


    Seven tries. Among them, the shortest time he hadsted was when the tree had instantly discovered that he was trying to Possess it. The longest time hested was a full span of nine breaths.


    This made Su Ming''s previous assumption wrong. He was slightly unclear as to how such a deviation of time could appear in regards to the tree discovering someone trying to Possess it.


    The span between one breath and nine breaths might not seem long, but those few breaths was usually the key that determined whether a person would live or die. With the tree''s strength, this sort of inconsistency should not be present.


    This became something that troubled Su Ming a great deal. He needed time. Only when he had sufficient time would he be able toplete the Possession. He had even made calctions before, because of which he knew that he would need approximately the span of nine hundred breaths to seed.


    As long as his actions were not stopped during those nine hundred breaths, he had confidence that once he had his soul fill all the tree''s venous pathways, then with the Abyss Builders'' inborn ability, his chances of sess would be much greater than of all the others that had tried to Possess the tree.


    This was because the other people had tried to Possess the tree''s real body, while Su Ming was doing no such thing. An Abyss Builders'' Possession was different from the others. In fact, it was not really a form of Possession, but rebirth!


    From the golden tree''s body, he would use its quintessence, its life force, and all its power to form a new body. It would be the same as rebirth, and this reborn body would be Su Ming''s clone.


    This was a rebirth stemming from a Possession that worked its way from the soul to the outer parts of the body. Compared to the other Possessions that worked their ways from the outer parts of the body to the inner parts of the soul, it was only natural that Su Ming''s chances of sess were greater. It was just like how a person could easily crush a bug that was lying on the skin and wanted to crawl in, but would find it difficult to kill a bug that was living inside the body.


    ''Just what sort of reason could cause changes in the time taken for the tree to notice me when trying to Possess it¡­?'' This was a question that had been guing Su Ming''s mind for a hundred and eighty years. If he did not solve this mystery, then even if he had perfected most of his n for sessful Possession, he would still not be able to buy himself the span of nine hundred breaths.


    This question continued lingering in his mind for another thirty years, and when Su Ming attempted his ninth Possession, he finally noticed something. This time, the time he could spend Possessing the tree was fifteen breaths!


    Fifteen breaths was something that he had never achieved before, but the keyy in Su Ming noticing that there were fourteen people''s stone monuments around him that turned from nine hundred thousand feet to only several tens of thousands of feet tall after his ninth try and subsequent failure once again.


    This meant that, including him, there were fifteen people who took the stone monument''s one million feet test.


    This discovery excited Su Ming. He tried once again after that, and when he was in this ce for a full three hundred and sixty years, he was certain that there was a huge connection to the time taken for the tree to notice him trying to Possessing it and the number of people who were taking the test at the same time.


    Once he was certain of this, he did not choose to immediately take the test and try to Possess the tree when his stone monument reached nine hundred thousand feet. Instead, he waited.


    He did so quietly, looking for the best time, when there would be the highest amount of people taking the test at the same time.


    As Su Ming waited, time slowly passed by. One year, and another year¡­ Su Ming waited for fifty years, then a hundred years. He was so incredibly obstinate with his goal that it was already impossible to describe his stubbornness with words. He sat cross-legged before his stone monument. He would rather give up on the chance to train and continue waiting.


    There was a time where there were seventeen people who took the test in session within a short period of time, then there were neen people who took it, followed by twenty-one people, but he chose to give up on all of those. He refused to believe that there would not be a time where there would be more than a hundred people among these ten thousand people who would take the test at the same time.


    Su Ming continued waiting until three hundred years went by. With the previous amount of time that he spent in this ce, Su Ming had been trapped in this foreignnd for seven hundred years by then.


    Seven hundred years were equivalent to several generations for mortals. Su Ming''s hair was long, his body was emaciated, his eyes were crazed, and his mind was highly strung.


    At that moment, he waspletely different from the time when he had just arrived to this ce seven hundred years ago. An ancient and aged air radiated off his body, along with madness. In fact, some of the people who came to this foreignnd were unable to recognize Su Ming as Su Ming after the Blood Identification Pearl lost its effect upon entering this ce


    Because at that moment, his outward appearance was not that much different from the old monsters that had been trapped in the ce for who knew how long.


    However, there was a fire burning in his heart. It was doing so furiously, forcing down his madness, and waiting¡­ for the day it would erupt.


    Su Ming waited for almost another hundred years. Then, when he''d been trapped for almost eight hundred years in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, the day arrived!


    One hundred and twenty-four people''s stone monuments reached nine hundred thousand something feet at around the same time. They might not have reached that height at the same time, but they received the test in session, and this was the first time more than a hundred people took the test after Su Ming had waited for four hundred years.


    Perhaps this was not thergest number. Perhaps if he continued waiting, more people who reached that height would appear at the same time after thousands or tens of thousands of years, or even longer, but perhaps¡­ even after a very long time, such a thing would not happen again.


    That was why at the moment those one hundred and twenty-four people took the test at the same time, Su Ming, who had been sitting and meditating without moving for four hundred years, instantly lighted up. It was as if the fire of life that had been suppressed for four hundred years erupted and med up at that instant.


    ''It''s time. If I still fail, then my chances of sess will be incredibly slim. This time¡­ is my biggest hope and my greatest chance for sess!''


    Su Ming lifted his head. The ovepping shadows of the runic symbols in his right eye might not have changed during the four hundred years, but during the times he had worked his way to take the test again, they had long since reached the total of ten thousand. He also discovered a long time ago that once he reached ten thousand runic symbols, their number would stop increasing.


    This was also one of the reasons why he chose to wait in ce for four hundred years.


    At that moment, as the ovepping shadows of the runic symbols in his right eye shone, the vortex appeared on the stone monument before him that had reached ny-eight hundred thousand feet four hundred years ago. As the vortex spun rapidly, Su Ming''s body became obscure.


    When his vision cleared up, he found himself once again in the gxy near the golden sea. After not seeing it for four hundred years, a brilliant light that could light up even the sky shone in his eyes when he saw it. That light possessed a fighting spirit, madness, and also the strength born from Su Ming holding himself back and bearing with it patiently for four hundred years.


    With his fastest speed, he only used the time it takes for an incense stick to burn to shoot through the golden sea that had been incredibly difficult for him to pass through all those years ago. After losing only several thousand runic symbols, he shot out of the highestyer of wind in that cultivation and stepped into the sky once again.


    As he came face to face with those numerous familiar faces and that branch that came charging towards him swiftly from the distance, a violent burst of light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. At the instant that branch touched his body, his soul¡­ came out with a bang.


    At the same time, the bald crane let out a shrill screech and flew out from the storage bag Su Ming had kept on his body and charged towards his soul. The bald crane had always just been an illusion and did not possess a corporeal body. After multiple tests in the world within the stone monument, Su Ming had discovered that his soul could incorporate the bald crane''s existence.


    As he fought against the power that reversed time, Su Ming''s soul enveloped the bald crane. Once he touched the branch, with familiar ease, he used his fastest speed and the strongest amount of power he could muster to make his soul explode and spread out. In the blink of an eye, he covered a small area of those golden venous pathways, covering them in ck.


    Time passed breath by breath, as Su Ming roared in his heart. He did not want to fail again. He wanted to seed!


    ''Hurry up! Hurry up! HURRY UP!'' Su Ming roared in his heart. His soul was spreading out rapidly, and during the twentieth breath, he had already upied nearly three-hundredths of the venous pathways in the ce.


    This was the most he had upied out of all the times he had tried. In an instant, he had surpassed the peak of what he had ever achieved. As time passed and Su Ming roared in his heart, the fortieth breath arrived, but there was still no shred of willing from the golden tree. Su Ming thus upied a seven-hundredths of all the venous pathways in the tree!


    Sixty breaths, eighty breaths¡­ When the hundredth breath arrived, Su Ming noticed that a loud booming from the world where the golden venous pathways were. At that time, his soul had already upied a one-tenth of all the venous pathways in the tree!


    This was not just a brilliant achievement Su Ming had never managed to reach in his life, but it was also the maximum that less than ten out of the thousands of people who had tried to Possess the golden tree had managed to achieve over the endless years.


    There were still twenty something breaths left!


    Twenty breathster, at the instant Su Ming''s soul upied fourteen-hundredths out of all the venous pathways, Su Ming gave up on continuing. Instead, he roared in his heart and turned his voice into a sound that echoed within him.


    "Bald crane!"


    Almost at the instant his voice sounded, the bald crane that had been enveloped by his soul let out a piercing screech.


    "Change! Change! I''m telling you, Change!"


    The bald crane had known about Su Ming''s n from the start, since he had told it when they were in the world inside the stone monument. The bald crane also knew just how important the Possession this time was to Su Ming, especially since he had even promised arge amount of crystals. This exited the bird so much that it did not consider failure as an option. Because of this, it used probably an even greater amount of strength than what it had mustered when it fused with the Divinity Incarceration Rune.


    As the bald crane roared, all the venous pathways that had been upied by Su Ming''s soul were immediately covered by ayer of ripples. When they went away, those venous pathways turned from ck to gold, and Su Ming''s presence was no longer around, making the tree seem to be in the exact same state as when it was before he''d tried to Possess it.


    It was also at this time that a furious roar came from within the tree.


    "Damn it, you''re here again, you-you¡­ Huh?"

 Chapter 827: Ecang as His Clone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 827: Ecang as His Clone (2)</h4>


    Su Ming''s soul remainedpletely still. The bald crane was also incredibly nervous. It could sense a presenceing out from the golden tree that horrified and disgusted it. The pressure also surpassed that of Divinity Incarceration Rune. In fact, under that presence and pressure, the bald crane''s muddled memories became slightly disorderly. It seemed to have some sort of recollection of this golden tree, but it could not remember it clearly.


    As the furious roar echoed in the air, followed by that light puzzled gasp, the runic symbol formed by the vast number of venous pathways shone. A huge will instantly swept through the entire area, yet when it reached the spot where the bald crane had transformed to cover Su Ming, it simply swept past them.


    And then again and again. It was impossible for Su Ming not to get nervous. This directly tied with the sess of his n to Possess the tree and turn it to his clone. If the bald crane''s Transformation Art was discovered, then the sooner that happened, the lower Su Ming''s chances of sess would be.


    Only if he wasn''t discovered for a good while and managed to gain the span of eight hundred breaths would he seed.


    The bald crane executed its full strength to control its Transformation Art and conceal Su Ming''s presence. It made the area that was covered by its Transformation Art look exactly same as those golden venous pathways no matter how anyone looked at it.


    Time trickled by. Several breathster, a cold harrumph came from that powerful will.


    "That damn Sui Chen Zi. Why can''t you just stay dead?! How dare thew you left behind lord over me?! Damn it! Damn it all! Or else I would have killed that person who dared to try Possess me a long time ago!


    "Sui Chen Zi! You don''t deserve sympathy even if you died! You deserved death! If it wasn''t because I dared fighting back all those years ago, how could this have happened to me?! HOW COULD THIS HAVE HAPPENED TO ME?!!" a crazed roar shouted out,ing from that will, before it gradually disappeared.


    "Haha, I made it! Your Grandpa Crane is good, eh? How dare this small little shrub try to fight against me? Heh heh, I just did a small, insignificant transformation, and it couldn''t discover me, haha!" The bald crane sent out a voice with its soul in excitement. As it was feeling smug about itself, it seemed to have forgotten its previous fear and nervousness.


    "Little boy Su, don''t forget the crystals you promised me. This time, I''ve used all my strength and didn''t hold back even a single bit. I''m seriously tired, you know? Look at my small wings and feet, they''ve be thinner¡­" The bald crane quickly used that opportunity to emphasize its hard work and its contribution.


    Su Ming remained silent. He did not look at the bald crane''s ''small wings and feet''. To the bald crane, whose body was formed by its illusory soul, if it wanted to, it could just turn into a giant with huge wings and feet.


    Time was running short. At the instant that great will faded away, Su Ming spread his soul outwards once more and continued upying the golden tree. One breath passed by, and another¡­


    With each breath that passed, Su Ming''s chances of sess would increase slightly. To him, this was a scramble, a wrestling match for time.


    ''Hurry up! Hurry up! Faster!'' Su Ming roared in his heart. His soul continued spreading out. From his previous fourteen-hundredths, he reached sixteen, eighteen, twenty¡­


    All the areas that were covered by his soul would be enveloped by the bald crane''s Transformation Art at the same time, causing that ck color to turn gold, and preventing the tree''s will from noticing it.


    When Su Ming covered twenty-eight-hundredths of the venous pathways, nearly a hundred breaths had passed since the bald crane had appeared. This sort of speed could already be considered incredibly quick, but Su Ming still felt that he was slow. He saw himself as a thief that had entered a stranger''s house to rob it while the owner was still in the house. Only by finishing it swiftly would his chances of sess grow higher.


    The bald crane looked excited, but in truth, the nervousness in its heart had never reduced the slightest bit. As time passed, that nervousness became even stronger, and it could not help but start urging Su Ming to hurry up.


    "Hurry up, hurry up¡­ STOP!" The bald crane immediately sent out a piercing shout with its soul, and the spread of Su Ming''s soul instantly stopped.


    Almost at the instant he did so, a crazed roar that brought with it a great will that could destroy everything descended on their area again. The roaring voice of that will swept through the ce as it searched ceaselessly.


    "You damned insect, you''re still here! I know you''re still here! You despicable, shameless bastard! I don''t know what method you used to hide yourself, but I will find you! I will definitely find you!" That great will continued sweeping past the area again and again, and the bald crane was incredibly nervous, not daring to move even a single inch.


    In the blink of an eye, ten breaths passed by, and the great will still searched through the area, doing it even more frequently, and it was growing even stronger. At that moment, it was already several times greater than before, and as it swept through the area, booming sounds rang out without stop.


    "I refuse to believe that I can''t find you, you despicable bastard!" As the tree''s will roared, the golden venous pathways suddenly twisted at the same time before drawing close to the heart that was exuding aura of death, located at the center.


    The bald crane quickly used its Transformation Art and performed a corresponding act, causing the area that was covered by Su Ming''s soul to also twist, behaving in the exact same manner as the other ces.


    However, at the instant the golden venous pathways retracted and approached the heart that was filled with aura of death, Su Ming suddenly felt a great sense of danger. At the same time, as the tree''s will roared, the heart that was filled with the aura of death contracted!


    After it did so, it expanded swiftly, as if it waspleting a beat.


    Thud!


    That heart beat once, and a purplish gold fog spread out. Wherever that fog passed, it would tumble about endlessly. When it touched the area that was enveloped by the bald crane''s Transformation Art, the bald crane let out a shrill scream.


    "It found us!"


    "So you''re here!" the tree''s will roared. At the same time its voice echoed in the air, a heinous destructive will charged towards the area where the two were hiding.


    There was no hesitation within Su Ming. Since he was already discovered, he would not hide any longer. Instead, as he spread out the power of his soul, he sent a shout to the bald crane.


    "Ten thousand crystals!"


    When the bald crane heard Su Ming''s voice, its body instantly gathered together to turn into its original appearance. It shuddered from the stimtion brought by the mention of ten thousand crystals. The bald crane lifted its head and howled, its eyes bloodshot. At that moment, Su Ming''s words were the only things that echoed in its heart. Ten thousand crystals. To it, this was a temptation greater than anything else in the world. This sort of temptation was enough to make it go mad.


    "Ah! Ten thousand crystals! Ten thousand glittering crystals! With the five thousand crystals Su Ming promised me earlier, I''ll have fifteen thousand crystals! I''ll give it my all! Everything! Everything within me!" At that moment, the bald crane was no longer the bald crane. It was a warrior that did not fear death nor any of the powerful warriors in the entire universe!


    With an indomitable presence, fearlessness towards the world, obsession towards crystals, and madness that would destroy all manner of things that wanted stop it from obtaining its crystals, it rushed towards the tree''s will which was charging over while flinging all caution to the wind.


    The bald crane loved crystals, but it loved harboring grudges even more. And it harbored a grudge towards the four Great True Worlds for shutting down the Divinity Incarceration Rune, which made it so it could no longer extort Su Ming. This made the bald crane so resentful that it practically clenched its teeth in anger while it slept. At this moment, it also hated the tree, not because of standing in its way, but because this tree was stronger than the bald crane itself¡­


    "Twenty thousand! You have to give me twenty thousand crystals. Give me another five thousand and make it twenty thousand crystals, and I¡­ I will fight with my life!" the bald crane roared. In its madness, it asked for additional five thousand crystals.


    "I''ll give you thirty thousand!" Su Ming sent his voice to the bald crane with his soul. He was using his full might to quickly cover the area where those venous pathways were. Just a little bit more, and he would be able to cover twenty-nine-hundredths of the venous pathways.


    The bald crane went mad, and just like a real warrior, it crashed straight into the tree''s will.


    Bang!


    As a loud noise reverberated in the air, the tree''s will, which was incredibly terrifying to Su Ming, tumbled backwards when it crashed against its opposition. The body of the bald crane crumbled and fell apart, then gathered together once again a thousand feet away.


    As it roared and rose up, an enraged howl came from the tree''s will.


    "It''s you! Damn it, I remember now! You failure! How dare you still show yourself in front of me?! You''re not worthy of showing yourself before me!"


    As the tree''s roars echoed in the air, Su Ming''s soul upied twenty-nine-hundredths, and as he pressed on, he upied thirty-hundredths!


    Nearly a third of thatrge area of venous pathways had turned ck and exuded Su Ming''s presence. This level of upation was something that no one among the thousands of people that tried to Possess the tree had ever been able to achieve.


    At the instant Su Ming Possessed this much, a booming sound rang out in his heart. Right then, a gigantic picture rose in his soul.


    Within that picture was a big tree in the gxy. The size of that tree was so great that its end could not be seen with the naked eye. A cultivation would be incredibly tinypared to it. That tree was entirely purple, and the strength of the mighty pressure that spread out from it felt like it would need only a single thought to shatter the whole universe.


    However, that colossal tree was not covered head to toe in purple. There was golden light shining from within it, making it seem purplish golden. This was the picture that appeared in Su Ming''s soul after he upied a third of the venous pathways in that tree. During that instant, he also became aware that¡­ this was the real body of the tree that he was trying to Possess!


    The tree was iplete, however; many of its parts had withered. It might look incredibly big, but there was aura of death and a dismal presence spreading out from it. Yet even so, the shock it brought to Su Ming was still incredibly great.


    His soul was connected to the bald crane, which was why when he saw that scene, the bald crane also saw it. It was originally rising to a mor and roaring, but once it saw that tree, it was suddenly stunned, and during that instant, the endless memories that existed like fragments in its mind grouped together for a moment.


    "Ecang! You''re Ecang! You''re not dead?! You weren''t killed by Sui Chen Zi! You''re still alive!" The bald crane had no idea why it said these words. Confusion filled its face, but its voice was shrill, and there was even a hint of fear in it.


    "Remember me now? You failure. Sui Chen Zi, that damn bastard, he still doesn''t have the right to kill me! You went against the will of heavens, you failure! You traitor!" the tree''s will roared, and as it echoed in the air, the confusion on the bald crane''s face became even greater.


    Its voice became even more piercing to the ears when it spoke next. "You''re iplete, you were injured badly¡­ Su Ming¡­ Possess it! Make it your clone! If it wasplete and uninjured, then there would be no one that could Possess it in all the worlds that exist in the universe! But now¡­ you have a chance to seed! I''ll help you Possess it!" The bald crane''s face was still puzzled as it screamed shrilly.

 Chapter 828: Ecang as His Clone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 828: Ecang as His Clone (3)</h4>


    The purplish golden tree knew the bald crane, and judging by the two''s words, the tree was known as Ecang. Also, based on what it said about the bald crane, thetter was a traitor and a failure.


    The bald crane knew the tree''s name. It had even mentioned that the tree was iplete, and that it had been injured gravely. Most importantly¡­ Su Ming had also heard the bald crane mentioning Sui Chen Zi''s name while having a dazed expression on its face!


    ''You weren''t killed by Sui Chen Zi¡­ Judging by these words, not only does it now this Ecang, it also¡­ knows Sui Chen Zi. Could it be¡­ that the bald crane is an existence that belongs to the same generation as Sui Chen Zi?


    ''Why did Sui Chen Zi want to kill the tree? What sort of connection do they have?''


    Several questions rose in Su Ming''s heart. There was something bizarre about this, and the amount of guesses he had regarding the bald crane''s existence rose up once more. He had originally thought that the bald crane, with its mysterious background, had a great connection to the fifth True World, but due to some form of ident, it had lost its memories and became this way, wandering about until it arrived in Yin Death Region. There, it had turned into various things, enjoying acting a menace to others.


    When they arrived in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, the experiences the bald crane went through and the hesitation on the Duke of Crimson me''s face were all seen by Su Ming. But right then, when the purplish gold tree said his piece, Su Ming''s assumptions became even moreplicated.


    It could be that the bald crane did not possess its memories even during the era of the Fifth True World. Su Ming was almost certain now that the event that resulted in its memory loss had not happened in the fifth True World''s time, but an even more ancient age.


    However, this was not the time for him to ponder over this. Currently, he was in an incredible hurry. As the crane shouted out at him, he spread his soul outwards again and sent it filling up even more venous pathways.


    Thirty-one, thirty-three, thirty-five¡­ Su Ming''s expansion was incredibly fast. As he was doing that, Ecang roared, and the bald crane let out a piercing screech that grew increasingly more intense as they continued shrieking amid the ceaseless booms echoing within the tree''s body.


    "Damn you, you failure! Even if I''m iplete and am badly injured, you are still not my opponent, because you¡­ are also iplete and simrly injured. By the looks of it, you weren''t just gravely wounded once, but thrice, up to the point that your real body broke down and you only have your soul left, and besides being useful in my body, you have nothing worthy of praise in the world outside. You can only be trampled by others, you piece of trash that can only imitate other people''s presences, failure, traitor!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the bald crane''s and Ecang''s wills fought repeatedly, the crane''s body disintegrated multiple times. While it might be able to gather together itself each time, the body was growing increasingly duller.


    "Ecang, your Grandpa Crane is mighty and powerful, and I have an endless amount of crystals, why should I be afraid of you?!" The bald crane let out a shrill screech, and turned into a windstorm in a single move that charged towards Ecang''s will.


    Su Ming''s soul covered the venous pathways at an even faster rate as the bald crane fought against Ecang. He saw the bird''s continuously dimming body, and even though its words were as sharp as ever, Su Ming could sense that it''s soul was rapidly scattering away.


    Thirty-nine, forty-one, forty-three¡­ Su Ming growled with his soul. The time he had now was gained for the price of the bald crane''s soul fading away¡ªall of it was just so that he could sessfully Possess the tree, but even so, it was still difficult for him to do so in a short period of time. He was still only at the halfway point towardplete Possession.


    Ecang''s enraged howls rang nonstop. It had tried multiple times to bypass the bald crane and stop Su Ming''s soul from spreading further, but the bald crane would block it recklessly every single time in its bout of madness to buy time. And as it did so, it would also let out hoarse, piercing screeches.


    "Damn you, your Grandpa Crane might have forgotten many things, might be unable to bully anyone except the various Runes and seals, and are indeed capable of fighting against you in this ce and only this ce, but your Grandpa Crane knows that you are a crystal, and as long as I hold you back, I will get thirty thousand crystals!


    "For crystals, I''ll fight with everything I''ve got against you! Su Ming! I''m exerting all my strength here! I need stimtion!" As the bald crane roared, Su Ming''s soul only needed a little more before it would have covered half of all the venous pathways within the tree.


    "A hundred thousand crystals!" Su Ming immediately shouted.


    The moment he spoke those words, the windstorm that was the bald crane let out a roar and grewrger by several sizes. The light shining within the eyes in the windstorm were shocking to see.


    "A hundred thousand crystals! A hundred thousand!" The bald crane looked as if it had gone mad and held back Ecang''s will, which was trying to prevent Su Ming from Possessing it, once more. Ecang''s enraged roars rang through the whole tree.


    Su Ming''s soul continued spreading. At that moment, with a bang, he reached the coverage of forty-seven-hundredths of all the venous pathways. At a nce, half of therge amount of golden venous pathways were ck, and they were filled with the dense power of Su Ming''s soul.


    "Damned thieving crane, my real body is here, and you don''t have yours, for how many breaths can you possibly hold me back?" Ecang''s will decisively gave up on trying to stop Su Ming and instead used its full power to crush the bald crane, intending to first destroy it before it took care of Su Ming.


    "Five hundred thousand crystals!" Su Ming shouted out the moment his soul covered forty-eight-hundredths of the venous pathways.


    "One million crystals!" When he shouted this out, the entirety of the bald crane''s soul, from the inner parts to the outer parts, were so stimted by his words that itpletely burst forth.


    "Get bigger! Bigger! BIGGER!!" The bald crane''s eyes turnedpletely bloodshot. In its madness, the windstorm around it instantly grew endlessly and swept in all directions. As if its soul had been set on fire, it rushed towards Ecang''s iing will.


    "You lunatic! You were a lunatic all those years ago, and now, you are still a lunatic! You''re burning your own soul for those stupid crystals?! Y-Y-You¡­"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The entire world of the golden venous pathways trembled. The tree that was Ecang started swaying intensely, andrge cracks even spread out through the cultivation. By the looks of it, it was about to be torn to pieces.


    Amid the booming sounds, the bald crane let out a shrill scream of pain. As Ecang roared furiously, the windstorm that was the bald crane copsed, and its body rapidly shrank until it was only the size of a palm. In an almost transparent state, it fell back to the area that was covered by Su Ming''s soul.


    Once it was enveloped by Su Ming''s soul, the bald crane immediately fell unconscious, but before it fainted, it used whatever remained of its strength to send a divine thought to Su Ming.


    "Remember¡­ that you owe your Grandpa Crane¡­ one million and thirty thousand crystals¡­"


    "Failure, traitor, thieving crane, you aren''t my opponent! I''ll swallow you so that I''ll recover even faster. Give me time, and I''ll even devour the other nine and be the real Ecang!" Ecang''s will shook the entire area, but just as it was about to echo in the sky, Su Ming''s soul spread out and covered half of the area, truly Possessing half of the venous pathways!


    Once he did so, a simr scene as before surfaced once again. At that moment, booming sounds that could shake the world rang in his soul, and a picture manifested before him. However,pared to the scene he saw when he had only upied a third of the area, this was something at an even greater scale. In fact, Su Ming''s soul almost froze at that moment.


    He saw¡­

 Chapter 829: Ecang as His Clone (4)

    <h4>Chapter 829: Ecang as His Clone (4)</h4>


    When Su Ming''s soul upied half of the golden venous pathways and he saw the scene that caused his heart to tremble, thetter half of the divine thought that the bald crane had sent to him with all its remaining strength before it fainted reached his heart.


    "¡­ You have to remember to give me my crystals¡­ because I might have fainted, but I held back that thrice cursed Ecang¡­ for some time. I don''t know how long I''ll be able to confuse it, so you''ll have to be fast¡­"


    As the bald crane''s divine thoughtpletely disappeared, Ecang''s furious roars echoed in the air, and its divine thought swept over the ce, but it could not leave a set area.


    At the same time, Su Ming saw the picture in his soul. There, he saw a gxy.


    Within that gxy was a golden sea. And within that sea was a golden cultivation. While within that cultivation was a big, golden tree¡­


    There was nothing special about it, and it was far from being able to make even Su Ming''s soul freeze¡­ but that was because it was merely the first thing he saw.


    Su Ming could not find anything that he could use topare to the world he saw at the moment. He only felt that everything he saw right then made him remember the spider webs he saw when he was still a child in Dark Mountain.


    Thin threads connected together to form small little squares that looked like they belonged on a spider''s. That was what Su Ming found himselfparing this world to in his mind.


    Beyond the gxy of the golden sea, golden, and the big golden tree was another gxy that looked the exactly as the one with the tree. On its edge, there were many other gxies that were identical as well, and there were even more of them farther away. Their numbers could not be counted, for there was no end to them. Once a person saw such a sight, they would be unable to help themselves but feel shocked¡­ and a hint of despair would even raise within their hearts.


    One hundred thousand gxies. One hundred thousand golden seas. One hundred thousand goldens. One hundred thousand¡­ golden trees!


    This scene caused Su Ming''s heart to roar. In fact, he even saw ny-seven cultivators existing in ny seven of those one hundred thousand gxies. Some of those cultivators were in the golden seas, while some of them were close to the goldens. There were also those that were struggling in the highestyer of wind on the.


    Su Ming had seen some of those people before. They were¡­ most of the one hundred and twenty-four people who had entered the stone monument''s test in an attempt to make their stone monuments reach one million feet.


    As for the dozens of people who were missing, it was clear that they had already failed.


    "I''ve used everything that I have, and the bald crane even fell unconscious due to heavy injuries. Only like this did I manage to Possess half of the tree¡­ but¡­ that half that I thought was of the whole was just a half of one out of the one hundred thousand Ecang trees among the one hundred thousand cultivations and one hundred thousand gxies.


    "How¡­ can I possibly¡­ Possess this sort of living being¡­?" Su Ming mumbled. As he was shocked by all that he saw, despair rose within him.


    It could even be said that the possibility of being Possessed simply did not exist for this sort of living being, because there was no person who could Possess all one hundred thousand of its bodies. If there was someone who truly had the power to do such a thing, then¡­ there would be absolutely no need for that person to Possess anything, because if they were capable of doing such a thing, then they were certainly one of the people who stood at the highest pinnacle of the entire universe.


    ''Am I truly incapable of seeding?


    ''Am I truly going to fail just like this¡­


    ''Are all my previous efforts, near a thousand years of struggle, hundreds of years of waiting, going to beid to waste and be a mere joke?!


    ''Is the bald crane''s grave injuries to buy me some time would all be just so that it would present me with a fate that would make us despair?


    ''Am I supposed to give up just like this and only be able to leave this ce after tens of thousands of years, bing just like the others, an ordinary tool in the grand scheme of things? Do I have to remain an ant for the rest of my life, remaining a person whose fate is controlled by others? Can I only watch the people I want to protect have their lives and deaths controlled by the strong again and again?!''


    Violent waves surged in Su Ming''s soul. Once he saw those one hundred thousands, he had experienced a despairing strike. It made him suddenly realize that the sess he thought was already in his hand after having upied half of those venous pathways was so insignificant it was practically a joke. For a moment, he was simply unable to ept this fact.


    "I absolutely won''t give up, neither will I be willing to admit defeat. I¡­ am Su Ming. I am an Abyss Builder. I''ve lived a forlorn and bitter life. I couldn''t control my own fate, and even my physical body was sealed by the Immortals. Right now, I only exist as a soul!


    "Heavens! Fate! Just how long are you going to continue toying with me?!" A crazed wave left Su Ming''s soul, along with a roar that shook the sky and earth. That roar contained Su Ming''s resistance against fate, bringing with it his first ever,plete and absolute resolution to fight fate.


    At the instant that powerful wave left Su Ming''s soul, the one hundred thousand gxies, one hundred thousand golden seas, and one hundred thousands started trembling together, as if they were shaken by the madness of his soul.


    Booming sounds rang without stop, ceaselessly shaking the one hundred thousand gxies, so the ny-seven people who were going through the test sported sudden and drastic changes in their expressions. Practically all of them swiftly looked around themselves, confused because they did not know what was going on. The booms also caused the golden seas to roar and tumble and the gxies to start shaking, as if there was an earthquake around that was so great it could shake mountains and seas.


    "You let me grow up in Dark Mountain, then you took it away from me, telling me that it was all just a dream!" Su Mingughed long and hard. Within hisughter was a mockery that was aimed at himself as well as a roar that was aimed at both heavens and fate.


    The one hundred thousand gxies started trembling even harder. In fact, there were some gxies that even started cracking. ck smoke was surging into the sky from the half of the venous pathways Su Ming had upied. The smoke tumbled about viciously and spread outwards with a bang.


    "You let mee to the ninth summit! You gave me warmth! But in the end, you took all of it away with a coldugh! You turned everything into a mere illusion! You manipted my fate as if I was some puppet!"


    Su Ming''sughter was forlorn. The one hundred thousand gxies roared with him, and the ny-seven people who were being tested turned stark pale. They might not know what was going on, but they could sense that there was a crazed will within the gxies in which they were located.


    That will contained a resistance against fate, an opposition towards the heavens, and it was spreading out violently towards them at that moment.


    "You let me be the God of Berserkers, but after I took that title, you snatched everything from me! You made me watch Yu Xuan close her eyes, made me watch Bai Su disappear, made me watch my people die! You made me leave thend of Berserkers ande to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­


    "You let me possess great power, but you pushed me to the foreignnd and trapped me here for a thousand years!" As ck smoke tumbled about from the half of the venous pathways Su Ming had upied, and those ck venous pathways immediately started twisting before they gradually grouped together to form a face. That face belonged to Su Ming.


    His expression was ferocious and hisughter was incredibly bitter as he stood up against fate.


    "You let me obtain the possibility to gain a great serendipity in the foreignnd and even allowed me to upy half of these venous pathways, but in the end, you tell me that¡­ this is just half of one of the one hundred thousand trees!


    "Fate! Heavens! How long will you continue toying with me?! In your eyes, am I truly unable to fight against you and destroy you?!"


    Loud booms shot up from the one hundred thousand gxies at the same time. All of them trembled viciously, and cracks began spreading through them. Wisps of ck smoke flowed out from those cracks, and as it continued spreading, it grew in volume, to eventually gather together into one hundred thousand faces in the one hundred thousand gxies.


    All one hundred thousand of them were Su Ming''s faces!


    This was not something that was naturally formed due to Su Ming''s shouts. Neither had his shouts made thew in the universe open up a gap for him. What allowed him to do so was most certainly not his possession of some mysterious ability that would allow him to make the entire area around him bow its head and worship him with his anger alone.


    The reason for it was something he did not know - that half of the venous pathways he had upied on one tree would be equivalent to him upying half of all the venous pathways within all the trees.


    There might be one hundred thousand trees, but in truth¡­ there was only one tree!


    If he obtained one, he would obtain all of them!


    However, if Su Ming had given up due to his despair just now, then he would have failed. It was precisely because of his determination and his resolve to push on that he had the chance to see the tree''s real self, as well as obtain the chance¡­ to Possess it again!


    Illusions, reality; apparitions, corporeality. Sometimes, if a person persisted and broke through, they could realize that illusions and reality, apparitions and corporeality were divided by a fine line!


    The logic was simple. It might seem easy to figure it out, but just how many were truly able to do this? If there was a canyon that was one hundred thousand feet deep, just how many people would dare to take that one step forward!


    It was just like a person climbing a mountain. If he thought he had climbed half of it, he would use his full strength if there was only half left. But if he thought there was only half left and lifted his head to suddenly see that the half that he had climbed waspletely insignificant and there was actually still a lofty hill above that had no end, his strength would wane due to his despair. He would not be able to hold on to the walls on the mountain, and he would fall to his death. It was the same concept. Just how many people would be able to persist and continue climbing up such a mountain?!


    This was the true reason as to why Su Ming could make the one hundred thousand faces of ck smoke appear in those one hundred thousand gxies!


    "For as long as I remember myself, I have never given up. I have always moved forward, and I have always had a determined heart. Even if that determination turned into obsession, and even if that obsession caused me to suffer and descend into madness, I have never given up on any single possibility.


    "Do you know why I did all of this¡­? Do you know what made me do all of it?!


    "Because when I was young, I searched for my elder, yet when I grew up, I learned that all of my memories were just a dream. Because after I became the God of Berserkers, I learned that everything was just someone else''s n, all the things I had umted in my heart begun pressing down against me until I couldn''t breathe. I even thought about not struggling anymore¡­


    "But I couldn''t ept it. I didn''t want to be a puppet, I didn''t want to be manipted by fate. I knew back then as I know now that unless you can truly crush me, then someday, I will stand up. I will crush fate under my feet. I will make all my enemies spill blood and dye the world red with it. I will make them despair!"


    The one hundred thousand wisps of ck smoke that formed Su Ming''s faces within those one hundred thousand gxies let out a sharp and loud cry towards fate at the same time at that instant. As it echoed in the air, besides the face that had surfaced on the venous pathways that Su Ming had upied, all the other faces rushed towards the golden sea, towards the golden cultivations, and towards the golden trees!

 Chapter 830: Ecang as His Clone (5)

    <h4>Chapter 830: Ecang as His Clone (5)</h4>


    The moment the one hundred thousand gxies roared, the cultivators that were receiving their tests in ny-seven different gxies found that they could not control their bodies. They were all forced out of their gxies, and when they reappeared, they had already been moved to the ce where the one hundred thousand stone monuments were.


    As their bodies appeared at the same time, their faces filled with shock as well as disbelief, everyone else swiftly looked over at them.


    Ny-seven people had failed at the same time and returned simultaneously, while their stone monuments shone and shrank together¡­ This was something that had never happened before in thisnd over countless years!


    "What happened? Why¡­ did these people appear instantly at the same time?!"


    "Ny-seven stone monuments turned from nearly one million feet to several tens of thousands of feet at the same time. What-what is going on?!"


    As the buzz of discussions from the people echoed in the air, the ny-seven people who were forced out of their tests looked at each other in silence, their faces pale. They saw the shock and astonishment within each other''s eyes.


    "Something''s wrong! There''s still one stone monument that is nearly one million feet! That person¡­ He hasn''t yet appeared!"


    "Hmm?" As that voice rang in the air, all the people''s gazes, including those of the ny-seven returnees, instantly gathered on Su Ming''s stone monument.


    The buzz of discussion instantly died down. The two words that were carved on that stone monument were reflected in each and every person''s eyes.


    Mo Su.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ming''s face had upied half of the area within the golden venous pathways at that moment, and his voice, which wasden with his determination, echoed in all directions.


    "Most important of all¡­ I would have let it slide if you had just toyed with me, but you tried to affect those around me! I will fight against you¡­ because I want to protect my family and all those who have been kind to me. I want to protect them, and this¡­ is the pir that''s supporting me in my life! It''s the only resolution that has allowed me to keep moving forward!


    "I will protect them!


    "This is the only reason that I still have the courage to continue living! I will be strong, I will be the strongest in the universe, because I don''t want to see the people who had been kind to me cry. I don''t want to see them die. I want to protect everyone. They¡­ are the most precious things to me. They are my life."


    An incredibly powerful wave left Su Ming''s soul. This was his roar, his cry. This was the strongest shout he had mustered from the depths of his heart against fate.


    Bang!


    Besides Su Ming''s face around him, all the others formed by ck smoke within the other one hundred thousand gxies shot through all the obstructions and appeared near the golden trees. Without stopping, they instantly imprinted themselves on the trees and shot through the tree trunks before rushing towards the golden venous pathways within every single tree.


    Within the blink of an eye, loud bangs that could overturn the world shot out from those one hundred thousand Ecang trees and one hundred thousand golden venous pathways.


    "I burned my life for Dark Mountain and the elder in the past! I could swallow all those herbs to make myself stronger without care for anything and break that door because I cared about my tribe! I wanted to protect my tribe!"


    Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the air. The venous pathways within the one hundred thousand trees were devoured and upied at the same time by the ck faces formed by Su Ming.


    "I lived a forlorn life, but I walked through all the bumpy roads to find my elder. I wanted to protect him, wanted to make the old man smile happily, let him see that his young La Su had grown up and could stand by his side to protect him."


    The one hundred thousand faces roared and upied the venous pathways instantly, eventually making half of all the one hundred thousand of those trees and one hundred thousand sets of venous pathways to belong to Su Ming!


    "I became the God of Berserkers and shouldered the Berserkers'' fate. Even if I''m not a Berserker, but my senior brothers are, my Master is, my friends are. For them, I could give up on my struggle, as long as¡­ they were happy. I could be the God of Berserkers and help the Berserkers gain new glory."


    Once half of each of the one hundred thousand sets of venous pathways in the one hundred thousand trees were under Su Ming''s control, he roared, and those faces started spreading at the same time throughout all the venous pathways within those one hundred thousand trees!


    The spread this time was even faster. Ecang''s will was madly struggling, wanting to break free of the lock left behind by the bald crane before it fainted, but this was a lock that was ced by the bald crane burning its soul. The might of that lock was something that even Ecang needed to spend some time on if he wanted to break free.


    "I came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence because I wanted to protect the ninth summit. I didn''t want them to cry. I didn''t want my senior brothers to die. For that, I could sacrifice myself. I could live without love and pain. I coulde to this foreign ce. As long as they were alive, I would be happy.


    "This is the resolve in my heart. It is my obsession. For this obsession, even if I will eventually make seas of blood flood the sky, even if I will stain my hands with blood, why should I care?!


    "I WILL NOT GIVE UP!"


    Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the air. The upation of the venous pathways from those one hundred thousand trees had moved from a fifty- to fifty-six-hundredths!


    It might have seemed to have only increased by a six, but this was definitely not that simple a calction, because that was not just merely fifty-six-hundredths of a single tree, but fifty-six-hundredths of one hundred thousand trees!


    Boom!


    The lock left behind by the bald crane before it fainted was broken by Ecang. As its will spread out from within, its furious roars shook the sky and earth within the world of those venous pathways.


    "Even if Sui Chen Zi''sw is protecting you, you won''t be able to Possess me! Get lost! Get lost! Get lost!!"


    Ecang''s anger burned the skies. Over the numerous years, there had been plenty of people who had wanted to Possess it, but none of them had been able to upy more than half of its body. In fact, this wasn''t even a simple upation of half its body, but an upation of half of all of its bodies.


    This brought it a great sense of danger. If it was not because it would definitely need to pay a price that even it would not be able to bear if it went against Sui Chen Zi''sw, then it would have already killed Su Ming, instead of just chasing him away from its body.


    "Get lost! Get lost! GET LOST!!"


    Ecang''s will boomed and crashed into Su Ming''s faces, which were formed from the venous pathways after he had upied them. In fact, Ecang was not just crashing its will into one single ce, either. Instead, its will erupted at the same time from all the one hundred thousand trees, the one hundred thousand of its bodies at the same time.


    Booms rang out. Without the bald crane fighting against the will, Su Ming bore the full brunt of its attack. When Ecang shouted its first words for Su Ming to go away, his soul trembled. It was difficult for him to even put up a resistance against Ecang''s strength. At the same time it bore down on him, its power turned into one that reversed time and swept up Su Ming''s soul, making the fifty-six-hundredths upied of the venous pathways to regress to only fifty-three-hundredths!


    Su Ming''s faces turned ferocious. He erupted at that instant, and without any hesitation, he chose to burn his soul!


    It was just as he said previously: unless fate crushed him, then he would definitely crush fate under his feet. It was the same in this ce. Unless Ecang could destroy him, then Su Ming would definitelyplete the Possession. Even if he died, he would still seed!


    As his soul burned, Su Ming began fighting against Ecang''s will.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He fought against it several times, but his upied territory still shrank down, from fifty-three-hundredths to a forty-five-hundredths. However, once it fell back to this much, Su Ming''s burning of his soul reached its peak. He no longer moved back, and as he continued crashing against Ecang''s will, his upied territory moved from forty-five-hundredths back to forty-six, then forty-seven. When he reached a forty-eight-hundredths, he could no longer continue, but Ecang could also not make him move back anymore.


    Intense pain shot through Su Ming''s soul. It was rapidly bing iplete, fading away as it burned. However, as it burned, Su Ming''s madness was shown fully.


    "Foolish cultivator, did you think that you could Possess me if you burned your soul? I can even choose to no longer continue crushing you. As long as I stop your Possession from spreading, before long, you will die due to the burning of your soul.


    "You foolish life form, you''re definitely going to lose! You''re definitely going to die!" As Ecang''s voice echoed in the air, most of Su Ming''s soul had already burned away, but the faces that were formed from the venous pathways he had upied smiled in a bizarre fashion.


    That smile on those one hundred thousand faces at the same time momentarily stunned Ecang.


    Right at that moment, Su Ming''s voice came from within those one hundred thousand gxies and one hundred thousand Ecang''s tree.


    "Ancient existences within Yin Death Region. I know that you can hear my voice, and every single one of the actions I took after I came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were under your watch. You''re also seeing what I''m currently doing.


    "Help me fight against Ecang''s will. If I seed, I will obtain this serendipity, and I will help you find your king! If you don''t take action, then my soul will simply die, and it''ll be impossible for you to find another person like me who will help you find your king!"


    As Su Ming''s voice echoed in the air, an enraged roar came from the depths of Yin Death Vortex, located in True Morning Dao World, which was far away from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Su Ming''s soul was still burning, but only three breaths passed before incredibly ancient presences suddenly appeared in his soul. There was not just one, but four of them.


    At the instant those presences appeared, they immediately spread out from within his soul and formed an illusory ck mask. It was naturally the seal that had been imprinted on Su Ming.


    At the moment the four presences spread out, four suns appeared beside him. Those suns were green, red, blue, and white respectively. An age-old presence spread out from them, and they spun rapidly around the mask before they charging towards Ecang''s will with a loud bang.


    "Damn it, just what exactly do you have around you?! You had that traitorous and thieving crane, and you even have the protection of the divine thoughts from four people who are half a step away from beings Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!" After being momentarily stunned, Ecang let out a furious roar and swept past the area with its will.


    "Abyss Builder, remember¡­ to find our king for us. We are the fifth True World''s Yin Maelstrom people, Boundless Gangue people, and Just Progenies !


    "If you don''t fulfill your promise, we will definitely destroy all the Berserkers!" There was anger within the four chilling divine thoughts, and their voices surrounded the mask before going outwards.


    "Quit your yapping and attack!"


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. They had no choice. Forcing them to attack was part of his n to Possess Ecang. Su Ming had been thinking for four hundred something years, and he had already calcted all possible situations. Even if these people refused, he still had a few methods to force them to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was once again someone there to help Su Ming fight against Ecang. As Su Ming''s soul burned, it spread out at an indescribable speed. He continued upying the venous pathways ceaselessly within the one hundred thousand gxies and one hundred thousand trees, moving upwards from the forty-eight-hundredths.


    Forty-nine, fifty-one, fifty-three, fifty-five¡­ until he reached sixty-hundredths!


    And it continued. Sixty-one, sixty-two, sixty-three, sixty-five, sixty-seven¡­


    Booms echoed in the air. The mask that symbolized the four great divine thoughts from Yin Death Region shattered to pieces. The four suns around it were also reduced into numerous glittering flickers of light during that spread out.


    As the mask shattered and the four divine thoughts disappeared, the ancient wills from Yin Death Region alsopletely lost their control over Su Ming!


    This meant that he had taken a huge step forward in his path towards resisting fate. He had sessfully shaken off the limitations ced on him by Yin Death Region, and sessfully¡­ supnted those controlling him!


    From then on, he would no longer be sealed by Yin Death Region. He had regained hisplete self¡­ and the existences within Yin Death Region would not dare to touch the Berserkers, because they needed him to find their king!


    "Damn you, you ursed cultivator, I''d like to see what else you have besides that traitorous, thieving crane and the protection from the four divine thoughts. Even if you upied more areas, it''s still useless. Your soul is about to bepletely burned. You''re about to die! What else can you do?!" Ecang roared furiously. Once it crushed the mask and the four divine thoughts, it swept towards Su Ming once again.


    At the instant it closed in on him with loud booming sounds, Su Ming, who had upied a sixty-nine-hundredths of all the venous pathways within the one hundred thousand trees, had all the faces he formed smile in that bizarre fashion once again.


    About seven-tenths of Su Ming''s soul had been burnt. As he smiled, he mumbled with madness in his eyes, "Possessing you will be the greatest serendipity in my life.


    "But Possessing you isn''t the most important thing in my life!" The madness in Su Ming''s eyes grew even stronger, as if it had been lit up in mes.


    "Possessing you is just a process. During this process, I will borrow your strength to make sure that I break free from other people''s control and be who I really am. The existences within Yin Death Region were just one of those who wanted to rule me, there''s still¡­ Di Tian!


    "Di Tian, I once thought that I hadpletely broken free of your control and walked out of your ns, but now¡­ I saw everyone''s faces on Ecang''s numerous branches¡­ but I didn''t see yours!


    "During that moment, I knew that you are still controlling me. Your n hasn''t failed at all! In fact, everything about me is still a part of your n!


    "You are absent from all the faces that manifested on Ecang''s tree, just like how I am absent from it! I can''t see myself, and neither can I see you! Then doesn''t it mean that you used some method to make it so that you are me and I am you?! That you have let our souls fuse together in some sense?!


    "I don''t know what your n is, but over the years, from all the clues I''ve gathered, I can vaguely guess¡­ that you want my life! It''s not my life in the sense that you want my vitality, but you want my life as an Abyss Builder!


    "If that''s the case, then either you die with me¡­ or you will get out of my soul!" This was the insane thought that had been born in Su Ming''s mind after his first failure hundreds of years ago.


    Possession was nothing. It was merely a serendipity. Breaking free of fate''s control was the most important thing for Su Ming. Perhaps he was wrong. He was not certain whether Di Tian had fused with his soul, however¡­ if he could have Hong Luo and those three powerful warriors in Sr Kalpa Realm in his soul, then why would it not be possible¡­ for Di Tian to exist there as well?!


    The less understanding he had towards this control, the harder it would be for him to break free from it. Only¡­ by using his life as a betting chip and cing a huge bet that no normal person would take would he be able to break free of his predicament.


    "Di Tian, are you leaving or not?!" Su Ming roared, and the one hundred thousand faces within the one hundred thousand trees in the one hundred thousand gxies roared at the same time.


    1. This is about when the elder locked Su Ming in the house in Wind Stream Tribe and went back without him for Dark Mountain Tribe''s migration.


    2. Master of Fate, Lives, and Death: Name of the Realm for those who can control fate, lives, and death. First mentioned by the Candle Dragon in ''For what reason do all manner of living practice cultivation? For what reason do we strive to be strong?''


    3. It''s not mentioned, but I do believe that the fourth one is Heavenly Phantoms. Remember that the Duke of Crimson me mentioned that Su Ming had a seal on him that he didn''t want to break because it was doing him good and Su Ming said that he did have a seal ced on him? I thought that it was a reference towards the seal on the mask at that time.

 Chapter 831: Ecang as His Clone (6)

    <h4>Chapter 831: Ecang as His Clone (6)</h4>


    In the gxy that belonged to the Immortals in one of the four Great True Worlds, True Morning Dao World, far from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was an incredibly strange celestial body. It was formed of one hundred and eight cultivations. From the distance, they looked like a leaf that was filled with veins. It floated in the gxy with brilliant light shining a hundred thousand feet from it. The great and mighty pressure that was formed when those one hundred and eight cultivations gathered together intimidated all those around them. This was an area that was incredibly famous within the gxy that belonged to Immortals.


    Within there, there was Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s first sect.


    An endless amount of people weaved in and out of thes within that celestial body. The people that were moving about the ce were all disciples of Great Leaf Disciple Sect that were either going out or returning. At first nce, there were several hundreds of thousands of them moving about.


    This might seem like a huge number, butpared to the gigantic one hundred and eight cultivations, these hundreds of thousands of people were incredibly tiny and insignificant. Based on the sect''s scale, the number of disciples within Great Leaf Immortal Sect would definitely be extremely great.


    At the instant all one hundred thousand of Su Ming''s faces shouted at the same time within the Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, there was a change in a cultivation within the deepest recesses of the celestial body that looked like a leaf.


    That ce was filled with green grass. There was a light gust of wind that swept through thend in that world. The sky was blue, and there were a few white clouds moving about gently in the sky, filling this ce with an air of tranquility.


    There was ake nearby, and a middle-aged man sat by its side. He was dressed in a sackcloth and held a fishing pole in his hands. He looked as if he was taking a cat nap. There was a peaceful expression on his face, along with a faint smile.


    Yet by his side were countless wild wolves lying in ambush among the grass. Red light was shining in the wolves'' eyes as they stared at the middle-aged man while not moving a single inch.


    Yet during that moment, a faint crease suddenly appeared between the middle-aged man''s brows. This action immediately made that peaceful expression on his face disappear. He slowly opened his eyes, which were long and narrow. This pair of eyes caused the man to seem like he possessed a strange charm, but at that moment, a focused glint tainted with a dark look gradually appeared within those eyes.


    "I¡­ do not like wayward children," the middle-aged man mumbled to himself. He still held on to the fishing pole with his right hand while slowly closing his eyes, as if nothing had happened.


    Within Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, Su Ming''s low roars were echoing in the air. His soul was rapidly burning away. The burnt area of his soul rapidly turned from a seven-tenths to eight-tenths as he furiously fought against Ecang''s will.


    The roars and booms that came from Ecang''s will prevented Su Ming from spreading his soul out any further. To Ecang, Su Ming should already be near the end of his life. Just a little more, and his burning soul wouldpletely scatter away. At that moment, Ecang would not even need to do anything. His opponent would just disappear into the wind on his own.


    There was a determined expression on the one hundred thousand faces of Su Ming at that moment. He did not show any intention of changing his mind. Even if most of his soul had already been burnt, as long as Di Tian did not get out of his body, he would not give up. This was a gamble with his life on the lien, as well as apetition of patience, one where he and Di Tian would both have to make a choice.


    ''Kites have strings. That''s why even if they flow above the nine heavens, they will still be controlled by someone and won''t have a free will.


    ''If I can''t break off that string throughout my entire life and fly freely in the sky, then what is the difference between me living and dying¡­? Only when I break this string will I be able to taste freedom!''


    A determined light shone within all the eyes of the one hundred thousand faces that belonged to Su Ming. As his soul burned, another portion of it crumbled away.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man in a sackcloth near theke on the in of grass within Great Leaf Immortal Sect in the gxy that belonged to the Immortals in Morning Dao World opened his eyes once again. This time, besides a grim look, there was also seriousness in his expression.


    However, the hand which held the fishing pole was still very stable. Ripples suddenly appeared on the water in theke before him. Once the middle-aged man lifted his right hand, a golden fish was yanked out from the water with its mouth around the fishing hook.


    As water droplets scattered everywhere, one of the wild wolves from the grass swiftly leaped up and charged towards that golden fish with its mouth wide open, about to swallow it whole.


    "I do not like those who take the initiative."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes became even more grim. He did not seem to have done anything, but at the instant he said those words, the wild wolf that had leaped up suddenly shuddered and withered away. Its teeth fell off and its fur shriveled. Its body instantly turned into dust, and even the teeth and fur that had fallen off turned into ashes before reaching theke, as if a thousand years had passed for the body of the wolf in an instant.


    "The Abyss Builders'' inborn ability¡­ What a despicable race, but also¡­ a race that makes others envious."


    The middle-aged man''s face turned even darker. He slowly stood up and let go of the fishing pole. With a turn, he stepped into the air.


    His body vanished instantly. When he reappeared, he had already moved an unknown amount of distance and reached¡­ Great Leaf Immortal Sect''s first sect.


    When he appeared here, he was no longer dressed in a sackcloth, but had adorned a golden long robe and had a golden crown on his head. There was also a dignified expression on his face. Wherever he went, all the cultivators that saw him would immediately bow down and worship him.


    He continued onward until he stood at the center of the shattered continents, right on top of the tallest altar in that ce, beside the corpse that had been sealed there for numerous years.


    He looked at the young man with the pale face, frail body, and shut eyes before him. The middle-aged man remained silent, but suddenly, Su Ming''s real body, which was the corpse that was held here, suddenly showed signs of withering away. Wrinkles swiftly appeared on its skin, and its hair gradually lost its luster. Those were the signs that its soul was about to die. Once the soul died, the corpse would wither away, and the soul would also scatter away.


    Due to this scene, the expression of the middle-aged man, Di Tian, changed. He had not believed in what he sensed previously, but now that the truth was ced before him, he became certain that Su Ming was facing a danger that he could not hope to stand against. He was burning his soul at that moment, and nine-tenths of it were already gone.


    "Either you have truly run into a life and death situation¡­ or you have discovered a clue. If it''s the former, I''ll let it slide, but if it''s thetter¡­"


    Di Tian let out a cold harrumph. He was still frowning. There was a unique form of fusion between his and Su Ming''s souls. If Su Ming died, then he would also be injured badly. In fact, his level of cultivation would no longer increase even a single bit for the rest of his life. In truth, his n had been a gamble all along.


    "I only need another three hundred years to seed¡­ Three hundred years¡­"


    Di Tian fell silent and stared at Su Ming''s physical body without saying a single word. When arge amount of ck patches appeared on the skin and a rotting stench also spread out while his hair fell off, for the first time, Di Tian''s heart was shaken.


    "Ny-five-hundredths¡­


    "Ny-five-hundredths. I''ve already burned more than ny-five-hundredths of my soul, but Di Tian still hasn''t appeared. Could I¡­ be wrong¡­?" Su Ming had already reached his limit in terms of burning his soul in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, and Ecang''sughter echoed in the air. The one hundred thousand faces that belonged to Su Ming shook at that instant.


    If he continued, he would truly die. If he gave up, he would still have some life left, but¡­ he was already at this point of his n. After a short period of silence, a resolute and ruthless expression appeared on his face.


    "If I''m wrong, then I will be freed from all this from now on! This is my choice, I will ept it!"


    Without any hesitation, the mes burning Su Ming''s soul rose once again and started devouring thest five-hundredths of his soul. If he split that remaining portion into five parts, then he only had four left, and it was still bing less.


    As Su Ming''s soul continued to burn, he heard a faint voice in his heart, though he did not know whether it was just a figment of his imagination.


    "This world¡­ shall be built for Abyss¡­" That voice said seven words, and they were the same ones Su Ming had heard when he was still in Yin Death Region.


    This time, even Ecang''s will was shaken. It had seen lunatics before, but it had never seen someone as insane as Su Ming. He had already arrived at this point, but he was still continuing. He was using his life to gamble!


    Di Tian, who was in the gxy that belonged to the Immortals, also trembled. The rxed look on his face disappeared at that moment. A ferocious look appeared in his eyes, which were now covered in blood capiries. He stared intently at Su Ming''s physical body, watching as it rapidly decayed, and his heart shook even more violently.


    When there was only three parts of the original five of Su Ming''s soul that were not burnt, Di Tian trembled lightly. This was an invisible fight, a battle of Arts that could not be seen. It was a fight where both partiespeted to see just who was more ruthless and who was the first to fall back.


    Di Tian''s expression twisted. He was unwilling to ept that his n would truly fail just like this, but he had no way of knowing whether Su Ming was truly facing a life and death danger at this moment or whether all of this was just him fighting back. With an internal struggle, Di Tian watched the decay on Su Ming''s physical body be even worse. In fact, he no longer had the shape of a human when there were only two parts left of his soul.


    That flow of time seemed to have been stretched out in an invisible manner. This was torture and a test to Su Ming, and it was the same for Di Tian. When there was only one part left of Su Ming''s soul, Di Tian lifted his head and let out a furious roar towards the sky.


    There was anger within that roar, along with a resignation that he had to terminate his own n, as well as an enmity towards time. As Di Tian roared, he lifted his right hand and fiercely struck the center of his brows.


    At the instant he did so, a golden light erupted from within Su Ming''s soul, which was at the brink of unconsciousness. That ray of light swiftly flew out from within his soul. A furious roar came from within Su Ming''s soul and echoed faintly in the air as that golden light disappeared.


    Su Ming was familiar with that roar. It was Di Tian''s voice. In that invisible battle of Arts, Su Ming had won!


    Heughed long and hard. A resistance against fate that hadsted for countless years was contained within thatughter, along with Su Ming''s determination and resolution. He won in that battle of Arts and gained his freedom. If he could get through Ecang''s disaster, then from that time on, he would be free from everyone''s control over him. He would have endless possibilities ahead of him. This would be him leaving an extraordinary situation to get into another marvelous situation.


    However, the price for breaking free of Di Tian''s control was incredibly devastating. There was only a wisp left of Su Ming''s soul, and that wisp was still burning. At that moment, there were two paths before Su Ming.


    He could give up all form of resistance. With Sui Chen Zi''sw in existence, he might have a chance of merging his soul together once more under the reversal of time and return to his physical body.


    However, there were a lot of unknowns in this. There was even a possibility¡­ that if he formed his soul once more under the reversal of time, all the souls that once existed within his own would also return.


    No one could say how this would end.


    The was another path as well, and in that one, Su Ming was certain that the situation of the seals forming once again in his soul would not happen. This path¡­ was one where he continued on!


    A glint appeared in all of the eyes within the one hundred thousand face that belonged to Su Ming. The situation had not derailed to the point where it was no longer part of his n. During the four hundred years of analysis, he had discovered several ways that might be dead ends but could also be points that led to new life.


    At that moment, the second path was one such way. Without any hesitation, Su Ming chose to walk it. At the instant his soul waspletely burnt, the wave of impact that erupted from him was incredibly powerful. Ecang''s willughed coldly and did not try to stop it. He knew that this was Su Ming''s final bout of madness. After that, he would surely die.


    ''I was dead to begin with. My soul is dead and cannot touch the sun¡­ Then what will happen if a person whose soul is dead dies again¡­?''


    As the wave of impact from the burning of Su Ming''s soul spread out, his soul covered eighty-hundredths in one bout from the previous sixty-seven. A boom shot up in Su Ming''s mind, and a new picture appeared in his head.


    He saw¡­ Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, right beyond the one hundred thousand golden seas and one hundred thousand gxies!


    It was as if Su Ming''s Atman was expanded endlessly at that instant and covered the entire foreignnd. It even continued spreading out to cover Western Ring Neb. However, the Western Ring Neb before Su Ming''s eyes was vastly different from his memories.


    This ce was filled with tranquility and life. The Essence of the Worlds within the countless cultivations was abundant and sufficient. There were¡­ no cultivators on thes, only ferocious beasts. It was as if this was a foreign gxy that no cultivator had yet discovered.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. When he instinctively pulled back his Atman and it returned to his body, he discovered that the foreignnd had disappeared.


    More urately speaking, he had be the foreignnd.


    Su Ming lowered his head. When he looked at himself, he saw that he was dressed in white. He had be a stranger.


    He was an old man with white hair, an unfamiliar existence whose eyes were filled with wisdom and an ancient air.


    "With one thought, I can destroy the heavens¡­" The universe instantly turned dark. The gxy disappeared in an instant, as if everything had been destroyed.


    This was not Su Ming''s voice, but he could sense that he was the one saying the words. During that instant, he suddenly understood. Once he upied eight-tenths of Ecang''s venous pathways, he saw Ecang''s memories, and once he fused with them, he saw¡­ Sui Chen Zi.


    "With one thought, I can give life to the universe."


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. He saw a ray of light being born within that endless darkness after the gxy had turned into a ck, empty void. That light spread out and covered everything that Su Ming saw, chasing away all darkness. Cultivations were born, and lives appeared on them.


    "With one thought, I can make all lives perish¡­" As the third sentence was spoken, all lives were reduced to ashes, as if mes had swept past them. It was as if several millions of years had flowed past the universe.


    "With one thought, I can give life to all manner of being." When that ancient voice spoke again, Su Ming''s heart shuddered. He seemed to havee to a vague understanding of something.


    "Those who can see my four Great Arts of Divine Essence have either made their stone monuments reach nine million feet¡­ or Possessed eight-tenths of Ecang. It doesn''t matter how you managed to do it, as long as you understand thew I left behind within these four Great Arts of Divine Essence, then it will be yourw. The more you understand, the more control you will have over thisw¡­


    "You only have three breaths. After three breaths, you must tell me what you have understood!" Sui Chen Zi said tly.

 Chapter 832: Ecang as His Clone (7)

    <h4>Chapter 832: Ecang as His Clone (7)</h4>


    The first breath.


    As Su Ming was shocked and caught in a daze due to the four Great Arts of Divine Essence, they repeated themselves before his eyes. In that short span of a breath, they repeated themselves thousands of times.


    As the first breath passed by, Su Ming realized that he was no longer Sui Chen Zi. He seemed to be able to see a faintyer of ck smokeing from the white-robed and white-haired Sui Chen Zi. There were one hundred thousand faces within that ck smoke, and all of them belonged to Su Ming.


    When the second breath arrived, the one hundred thousand faces formed by ck smoke spread out from Sui Chen Zi''s body. Once they gathered together behind him, Su Ming could feel that he now possessed a body, and he was no longer a lost soul in the world.


    Once the third breath came, Su Ming saw Sui Chen Zi''s back. What appeared in his mind was still the shock he received due to the four Divine Essence Arts. That shock seemed to have vaguely fused with his life, and he had a feeling that he had understood.


    After the three breaths, Sui Chen Zi, who had his back turned towards Su Ming, shook his head and gradually left into the distance. When Su Ming''s body began to fade away, he suddenly spoke.


    "The start of my Life Matrix is midwinter. The world is still, and there is no life there. It''s as if a vast amount of snow had covered the earth, and all manner of lives ended¡­ This is¡­ what you mean by with one thought, you can destroy the heavens," Su Ming mumbled, a light of understanding shining in his eyes.


    "After midwinter, my Life is that of bloody autumn. With blood, I will dye the sky red, turning it into the color of autumn and gain¡­ the will of autumn. This is a transition between life and death. It is the only state where death and life exists at the same time within my Life Matrix. It is not like theplete stillness within midwinter, but neither is it like the vast amount of life during the searing summer¡­


    "Since both life and death exist at the same time, it is the state of all lives dying, as well as the state of all lives being reborn¡­ This is what you mean when you say with one thought, you can give life to the universe."


    Su Ming was whispering absentmindedly, as if he was not talking to anyone but himself. However, Sui Chen Zi, who had his back turned towards Su Ming in the distance, paused in his footsteps when he heard Su Ming say these two things. He kept still and unmoving, as if he thinking about Su Ming''s words and waiting for the rest.


    "The Life Matrix I came to understand is a path that moves from death to life, just like how midwinter moves towards spring, but the movement from spring to winter in the world is something that cannot be reversed. However, this is what Ick in my Life Matrix. Even if it is something that cannot be reversed, I still have to tread down this path.


    "I was originally lost in my path after the bloody autumn. Now, I havee to understand. The searing summer after the bloody autumn should be filled with an abundance of life force. That life force is hot and can burn away everything. That life force is great and can illuminate all manner of lives.


    "This life force¡­ might seem real, but in truth, it is fake. Even if it is real in a sense. It can burn me, and also use its heat to burn all the lives in the universe, extinguishing the fire of life within all the living beings.


    "Perhaps before it does anything, it is a mere illusion, but once the lives are extinguished, it will be real. Summer¡­ Summer¡­ Burn all lives to light up my own life so that it would be greater¡­ This is what you mean by with one thought, you can make all lives perish."


    Su Ming''s eyes grew even brighter. This was just like how he had gained that unique epiphany when he was in Eastern Wastnds Tower all those years ago. Now, from the four Great Arts of Divine Essence, he hade to gain an epiphany that not even Sui Chen Zi had expected.


    This was an epiphany that belonged solely to Su Ming.


    Sui Chen Zi turned around slowly. At the instant he looked towards Su Ming, Su Ming mumbled his final string of words.


    "After the searing summer would be spring¡­ Spring, the time when all lives are revived, where all manner of lives will rise. This should be the first step for all life forms, but for me, this is the final step in my path from death to life. With the power of resurrection, I willplete my awakening.


    "If I seed, then with one thought, I''ll be able to give life to all manner of living, but if I fail¡­ then with one thought, I will make all lives perish!" A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes and he lifted his eyes to look at Sui Chen Zi. He looked at the old man with white hair and wisdom as well as old age in his eyes, and a firm persistence of his beliefs appeared in Su Ming''s face.


    "This is my understanding!"


    At the instant he said these words, a slightly strange look appeared on Sui Chen Zi''s face. He seemed as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not do so. Instead, with some form of epiphany in his eyes along with a sort of dazed look on his face, his body gradually faded away.


    Almost at the instant Sui Chen Zi''s body vanished, the space around them also disappeared, and Ecang''s low roars echoed in Su Ming''s heart once again. A powerful will swept through the area, and booms caused by it crashing into Su Ming''s soul could be heard rising into the air.


    However, in Su Ming''s senses, that sound seemed to be incredibly far away from him. At that moment, his soul waspletely burnt. However, even as his entire soul was burnt, he noticed that¡­ he did not disappear.


    "I was dead to begin with, and even my soul was dead. What would happen if I died again?" Su Ming mumbled.


    "It''s thought¡­ This is my thought¡­" Su Ming whispered softly. He remembered the signs that were known as Abyss'' Awakening when he first came to control time.


    When Dao Yuan came, when the three seals in Su Ming''s soul were released, and when that voice telling him that the world was built for Abyss emerged in his head, he could sense that he had moved into the true state of Abyss'' Awakening.


    Only then was he able to Possess the Crimson Python Phoenix in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and form his new physical body, though Su Ming had not known about it before he Possessed the creature. It had practically been a natural instinct.


    "The Duke of Crimson me once said that the Abyss Builders can revive the dead¡­ This is an inborn ability that snatches the power of creation from the universe''s hands. It does not conform to the will of heaven, and neither is it in harmony with the universe.


    "I''ve been thinking about where this ability came from all this while¡­ Now I understand, after awakening to Abyss, what will awaken again is the ability to build¡­ To build the Abyss, and to build life¡­


    "So Abyss'' Awakening requires¡­ a person to die once, truly,pletely, and absolutely." As Su Ming mumbled whileing to understand this, a wisp of his soul reappeared, and as it swiftly expanded, it instantly became aplete soul.


    This form ofpletion was different from before he burned his soul, but Su Ming could not tell just what was different about himself. He could only sense that something about him seemed to have risen to a higher level. It was as if the state of being alive and dead existed at the same time in his soul. He was no longer just a dead soul¡­ but was something dead that possessed life.


    It was just like how he hade to understand the will of autumn. At that instant, Su Ming became aware that he had truly moved into the will of autumn. Now, not only had he understood it, but his soul had also managed to obtain it.


    From then on, the presence of Bright Yang would no longer be a terrifying thing that could wipe him off, because Su Ming''s soul was no longerpletely dead. It now possessed life. It was caught between life and death, just like autumn.


    It was also during that moment that Ecang''s enraged roars as well as its cries of surprise filled with disbelief grew close instead of remaining in the distance. They echoed in the area clearly. Ecang''s voice was filled with shock, puzzlement and astonishment towards Su Ming''s transformation.


    Su Ming''s soul had upied eight-tenths of all the golden venous pathways by then, and it had the heart that was filled with the aura of death at the center surrounded. As Su Ming awakened to Abyss and his soul becameplete, he began to Possess Ecang once again without any hesitation.


    This time, he was clearly much faster than before. As he fought back against Ecang''s will, he also noticed¡­ that he seemed to be able to control some power that did not belong to him.


    It was the power ofw, thew Sui Chen Zi had left behind before his death!


    When that understanding surfaced in Su Ming''s heart, runic symbols suddenly appeared within the right eyes of all his one hundred thousand faces. Those runic symbols did not exist before, but even though they had just appeared, there was not a hint of unexpectedness within the faces.


    The instant they appeared, the one hundred thousand runic symbols within the right eyes of the one hundred thousand faces flew out at the same time. Endless rays of ck light spread out from them, and each of them turned into a ck shadow.


    Su Ming had seen such shadows before. They were those that could kill all the people within the world with one hundred thousand stone monuments.


    At that moment, one hundred thousand of such shadows appeared and¡­ bowed at Su Ming. As they did so, he clearly sensed that he could control them.


    ''Sui Chen Zi was hoping that a person who could sessfully Possess Ecang would appear, or else he wouldn''t have provided help when I Possessed a third, a half, and eight-tenths of those venous pathways.''


    At the instant those shadows appeared, a thought rose in Su Ming''s head. Immediately, the one hundred thousand shadows charged towards Ecang''s will with furious roars. As they crashed into it with loud booming sounds ringing in the air and as Ecang roared madly, Su Ming immediately started Possessing, raising his coverage from eight- tenths to eighty-five-hundredths.


    The parts that had turned ck from the golden now upied most of the territory. Besides the heart at the center, only very little was still shining in gold when Su Ming looked around himself.


    Eighty-six, eight-eight, ny!


    Ny-one, ny-two, ny-three¡­


    The one hundred thousand shadows were formed by Sui Chen Zi''sw. As they fought against Ecang, Su Ming''s soul swiftly spread out. As time passed, Su Ming''s soul Possessed ny-five-hundredths of all the venous pathways!


    By then, besides the golden heart that was filled with the aura of death, all the other venous pathways that were previously gold had all turned ck. All of them had be Su Ming''s property. The power of his soul spread out, and the waves of power that were stirred up caused Ecang to let out a cry of despair.


    It was also during that instant that besides the stone monuments that belonged to the ny something people who received the test, failed, and were chased out at the same time, almost all the stone monuments erupted forth with a powerful ray of lights.


    One hundred thousand stone monuments. Besides the small portion of those who had surpassed one million feet, the other ny thousand something stone monuments shone with a light that spread far and wide. That light was brilliant and piercing to the eyes. As it shone, numerous figures with shock and cries of surprise were forced out of their stone monuments.


    Ny thousand something people!


    These ny thousand something people who wanted to obtain the Divine Essence and who had been immersed in the world formed by their memories in the stone monuments all appeared. This scene shook all the people''s hearts, causing them to be unable to help themselves, they cried out in surprise. This was something that had never happened since the time Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd was born.


    "What happened?!"


    "How could this be? I was in the world in the stone monument just now, but I was forcefully expelled by a will that I could not fight against."


    "Could it be¡­ Could it be that someone has reached ten million feet? That''s impossible. There''s no stone monument here that is ten million feet tall."


    "Look. That is¡­ Our stone monuments, they are¡­"


    Cries of surprise rang in the air. Thest one was especially piercing, and immediately, all the people in the ce were stunned. To their shock, they discovered that besides their own name, another one had suddenly appeared on their stone monuments.


    That name was above theirs, as if the owner of that name was the true owner of all the stone monuments, the true master of thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments!


    The additional name¡­ was Mo Su!


    Zhou Kang stood by the side and stared at Su Ming''s stone monument nkly. Unbidden, the image of Su Ming listening to his experiences seriously when he had just arrived in this ce appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 833: Ecang as His Clone (8)

    <h4>Chapter 833: Ecang as His Clone (8)</h4>


    As Zhou Kang looked over, the ny something people who had taken the test to make their stone monuments reach one million feet and failed at the same time looked swiftly towards the stone monument which had yet to go down in height. With expressions that had changed drastically, they stared at the monument that belonged to the person which had received the test with them, but was the only one who did note out.


    They clearly remembered that this person was known as Mo Su!


    At that moment, his name had appeared on nearly one hundred thousand stone monuments. This shocked everyone, and within their hearts, countless guesses arose, each of which could make their breath quicken.


    The returnees weren''t the only ones to notice this. Gradually, more took note of it, and after a moment, all the cultivators who were forced out of their worlds in their stone monuments turned their gazes towards one of the many stone monuments on thend.


    That was¡­ Mo Su''s stone monument.


    The buzzing of voices gradually dispersed in thend of the one hundred thousand stone monuments, reced by death-like silence. All the people watched Su Ming''s stone monument, and as their expressions changed, myriads of thoughts passed through their heads.


    It was especially so for the people who hade for Su Ming''s life. Their expressions were incrediblyplicated. Perhaps to the others, Mo Su''s name and status were unfamiliar, but these people hade solely for him. If it had not been because of thews in this ce interfering with their actions, they would have attacked him a long time ago. Their understanding of Su Ming was much greaterpared to the others, but due to that greater knowledge, their feelings were even moreplicated, and they were even more troubled.


    As the people in thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments fell silent, within the one hundred thousand venous pathways in the trees of the equally numbered gxies, Ecang truly panicked when Su Ming sessfully Possessed ny-five-hundredths of the venous pathways.


    Its angered roars brought with them the fright from the bottom of its heart, along with the wariness and terror. Its roars echoed nonstop.


    This was because once Su Ming upied all of the golden venous pathways, which caused them to turn ck, his soul began his final Possession of the one hundred thousand hearts that were exactly the same, filled with the aura of death and located at the center of the venous pathways.


    Once Su Ming sessfully Possessed those hearts, he would havepleted a nigh impossible Possession. From then on, there would no longer be Ecang, only¡­ Su Ming''s strongest clone of Ecang!


    "No! You can''t do this! You low-life! You shameless thief! You can''t do this! I, Ecang, am the one and only existence in the universe! I am a life form that stands above all in the universe! What right do you have to Possess me?!" Ecang''s will let out a hysterical, enraged roar.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, stirring up endless ripples that spread out and swept up in all directions, shaking the one hundred thousand gxies so badly that they started trembling violently. In fact, arge amount of cracks appeared in space, as if those gxies were about to crumble.


    The booming sounds came from Ecang''s hysterical will crashing viciously against Sui Chen Zi''s one hundred thousand shadows. However, it did not matter whether it were Ecang''s roars or the booming sounds in the area, they did not manage to make Su Ming falter for even a moment. With the one hundred thousand shadows formed by Sui Chen Zi''sw fighting against Ecang''s will, it was simply unable to stop Su Ming''s actions.


    As Su Ming''s soul spread out, not only did hepletely cover all of the golden venous pathways, but his soul also surged forward from all directions towards the golden hearts within their respective venous pathways that were within the one hundred thousand trees.


    It was as if a golden sheet of drawing paper had been stained by ck ink, with only the spot at the center having yet escaped the cmity. At that moment though, that boundless ck ink was swiftly spreading towards the only empty spot, intending topletely dye that piece of paper ck.


    One hundred thousand gxies roared. One hundred thousand trees trembled viciously. One hundred thousand Ecang''s wills roared and howled. As their voices echoed in the air, Su Ming''s heart touched those one hundred thousand hearts that were filled with the aura of death.


    At the instant he did so, a boom rang out in his soul once again, and it was the same sound that he''d heard after he upied a third, a half, and an eight-tenths of the venous pathways. Once again¡­ a new illusory picture emerged in his soul!


    When Su Ming had upied a third of the venous pathways, he had seen Ecang''s soul and its gigantic body. He had been incredibly shocked, but it was also at that moment that he learned that the tree was known as Ecang.


    As time passed, when Su Ming upied half of those venous pathways, he saw a scene that brought him an even greater shock and even despair. It had been the one hundred thousand gxies, one hundred thousand golden seas, and one hundred thousand trees that he saw!


    In that scene, Su Ming sensed the difference between what was real and what was false, the difference between illusions and reality, but he still did not give up and made his soul sessfully upy eight-tenths of all the venous pathways.


    During that instant, Su Ming saw Sui Chen Zi. He had even be him at that instant and sensed his four Divine Essence Arts, and in the end, verified his Life Matrix, thereby¡­ mastering Sui Chen Zi''sw!


    It could be said that if these three pictures had not appeared in his soul, then Su Ming would have definitely been unable to reach this point, which was a point that no one had managed to reach since ancient times. The illusions that appeared in his soul those three times were like three powerful boosts of power, while also acting as three great tests. As long as one got through those tests, then they would be able to obtain help.


    All of this had clearly been left behind by someone beforehand. His goal was naturally to make things slightly easier for when the descendants of theter generations came to Possess Ecang, but he only made things slightly easier. If Su Ming had not done the things he did, then even with those three aids, he would have still been unable to reach his current state.


    Clearly, the person who had left behind all those¡­ was Sui Chen Zi!


    At that moment, as the picture emerged in his soul, Su Ming clearly knew that this was the fourth time Sui Chen Zi would help him¡­ and it was also likely¡­ that this would be thest time!


    Booms rang in Su Ming''s soul, and as they did so, he saw a broken universe.


    That universe was boundless and limitless. Su Ming did not know precisely how big it was, but he had a vague feeling that this was a True World. It was a gigantic,plete True World, so great that its size could not be described with words!


    Su Ming might not be able to describe how big the universe was, but he could use what he knew about the four Great True Worlds topare them. This¡­ was also a True World!


    Yet this True World was damaged in many ways. Booms from the universe falling apart echoed in Su Ming''s heart. They continued without stop, bing louder.


    When he cast a nce over, the endlesss within that boundless gxy were rapidly falling apart and turning into rubble. The countless lives within them were also reduced to dust at that instant. It was as if¡­ the gxy was dying, thes were falling into destruction, and all manner of living were returning to the embrace of earth.


    Everything within this universe had moved to the end of their path, just as a human''s life, and it was rapidly¡­ heading towards the absolute end.


    Even the cultivations that still had an abundant amount of life force a breath ago were surrounded by the aura of death within a breath, and the entire gxy was instantly upied by a dense aura of death.


    "The final world in the universe¡­ too cannot escape the disaster of death¡­ I, Sui Chen Zi, also am powerless to fight against it, huh¡­? I¡­ failed," an ancient voice thick with sorrow echoed in the universe.


    Su Ming saw Sui Chen Zi walking into the dying gxy while dressed in white. His hair was a mess, and he wasughing long and hard at the sky. However, when thatughter fell into his ears, there was clearly grief contained within it that was difficult to describe with words.


    "But I¡­ have also seeded!" In the midst of Sui Chen Zi''s anguishedughter, Su Ming looked at him in a daze, and he saw a shard falling off Sui Chen Zi''s face. Then¡­ an endless amount of them fell off Sui Chen Zi''s whole body. He looked as if he was formed of countless shards. At that moment, as they fell, his body shattered to pieces.


    "If I die, then this world will turn to dust. If I close my eyes, then this cosmos will have no light¡­ Descendant who inherits my Divine Essence, remember how I die, and remember¡­ that thews governing the operations of the universe also die, as well as that the universe does not possess thought¡­


    "I failed, that''s why I am destroyed, but I also seeded, which is why¡­ I give you hope!"


    As Sui Chen Ziughed, his body turned into numerous shards, which then transformed into a whirlwind. When it spread out, Su Ming immediately saw that only the heart remained from Sui Chen Zi''s crumbled body.


    It was a golden heart. When Su Ming saw it, he felt as if she saw a whole world. This was an indescribable feeling, and Su Ming only had a simr experience once, when he saw the numerous life forms from the World Stone when he was still in Crimson me. However, the feeling he had right now was much stronger than what he sensed from the World Stone. In fact, the difference between the intensity of the two was difficult topare.


    It was as if one was the bright sun, and the other just the flickering light from a firefly!


    Su Ming was shocked by this scene. He looked at the heart in the whirlwind, and suddenly, though he did not know whether this was just a figment of his imagination, he saw¡­ a seed on that heart!


    The seed possessed ten colors, and it was hidden within that golden light.


    Before Su Ming could see it clearly, Sui Chen Zi''s bodypletely dispersed in an abrupt manner, and the gxy as well as the cosmos tumbled forward, charging towards that golden heart. As they did so, the gxy and the cosmos experienced continuous destruction. Theirws were shattered, their rules disappeared, the lives within them passed away, theirs died, the flow of time became chaotic as the gxy and cosmos tumbled forward to gather at the heart. In fact, the memories of a countless life forms before their deaths also turned into fragmented thoughts. They turned into an invisible windstorm in this dying gxy¡­ until this former True World surgedpletely into the golden heart before Su Ming''s eyes, and the spot where the gxy had been located previously turned into a void that had no life.


    Boom!


    Su Ming saw with his own eyes as the golden heart that had gathered together a True World turned¡­ into a gigantic vortex. There was an endless amount of cracks beyond the vortex, and by the looks of it, it was Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd!


    Before Su Ming''s shock could fade away, the scene he saw next brought him an even greater shock that surpassed the totality of what he''d experienced through the scenes that were shown to him when he upied a third, a half, and eight-tenths of the venous pathways.


    He saw a gigantic tree that towered into the heavens. With a great presence, a crazed ferociousness, and a mighty pressure that surpassed Sui Chen Zi''s, it had been born within the vortex!


    In the span of a breath, its size surpassed the vortex, as if the tree was devouring it as its nutrients and the Divine Essence within it so it could grow.


    The big tree surpassed the size of Ecang Su Ming saw, but it¡­ was clearly Ecang. However, its color was not just purely purple. Instead¡­ it had all ten colors!


    During that instant, a sound of a shoot sprouting that was akin to the sound a baby made when it was born came from the tree!


    "E¡­ cang¡­"


    These were just two indistinct sybles, but there was a terrifying might contained within them that made it seem as if with just one thought, the tree could destroy Su Ming several millions of times. His heart trembled at that!


    It was powerful. It was indescribably powerful. It was the universe''s supreme power, and had in fact¡­ surpassed the universe''s strongest power!


    "Theplete¡­ Ecang," Su Ming mumbled as his pupils shrank.

 Chapter 834: Ecang as His Clone (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 834: Ecang as His Clone (Final)</h4>


    This was Ecang when it was just born!


    Su Ming looked at Ecang, who was born by absorbing nutrients from Sui Chen Zi''s cosmos once he died and his body shattered. He looked at the tree that possessed all ten colors, at how its light shone without end, and at the mighty pressure as well as its appearance that was so incredibly powerful that no words could describe them. At that instant, Su Ming felt as if his mind had stopped functioning.


    From the start, he had expected that Ecang had an incredibly great background, but he still did not think that it could be this unbelievable.


    "What I''m Possessing¡­ is such a powerful life form¡­" Su Ming mumbled. If he had known that Ecang was such an inconceivable being, he did not know whether he would still have had the willpower to choose to Possess it.


    Fortunately¡­ what he was Possessing was not theplete Ecang, just one tenth of it. What was more, judging by the looks of it, it was also heavily wounded, or else, Su Ming knew that even if it was just one of the ten of theplete Ecang, he would have definitely not been able to seed in Possessing it.


    In the mid of his shock, a question immediately rose in Su Ming''s heart. ''But it''s already so inconceivably strong, just who could possibly injure it badly enough to shatter theplete Ecang into pieces¡­?''


    At the instant this question rose, Su Ming¡­ saw his answer.


    He saw Ecang''s body growing several timesrger right after the instant it let out a sound that was akin to a newborn''s cry. At first nce, he could not see where its end was. It was as if half of the entire space had been upied.


    Yet suddenly, an ancient voice Su Ming was familiar with came from within Ecang''s body.


    "With one thought, I can affect the universe. With one thought, I can affect the heavens. With one thought, I can affect all manner of lives. With one thought, I can affect all things in the universe¡­"


    This voice naturally belonged to Sui Chen Zi, whose body had already been destroyed and who only had a heart left. His voice shot out of Ecang''s tree trunk and echoed in the void, bringing with it a carefree air and a wave of resolve that lingered in space for a long time, refusing to disappear.


    Ecang''s gigantic body started trembling viciously. As the ten-colored light shone brilliantly, the tree found that it could no longer grow any taller. Pained whimpers that sounded like a baby''s cries came from Ecang.


    Before long, it probably would have been able to turn into an incredibly terrifying existence after it devoured Sui Chen Zi''s Divine Essence, but¡­ it had only just been born. It might beplete, but it was like an infant and had not fully grown. Its shrill whimpers spread in all directions, and when they fell into Su Ming''s ears, his breathing quickened.


    "I was unable to kill you and could only allow you to live in my soul, then destroy me¡­ I knew that you would be born the moment I died, and while I might be unable to kill you¡­ but at the instant you are born, you will be me, and I will be you. I will not walk on the path my eight good friends did. Instead, I will use what I have prepared for one hundred thousand years to injure you mortally!


    "With one thought¡­ I will have one million lives be born!"


    Sui Chen Zi''s voice abruptly became stronger. As it echoed in the air, numerous cracks appeared on the tree, and it crumbled from within in a bang.


    It turned¡­ into one million parts! The golden heart, which was the umtion of Sui Chen Zi''s Divine Essence throughout his entire life, turned into one million hearts at that instant.


    At the same time, Ecang, which had been shredded into one million parts, found that each of its colors possessed one hundred thousand fragments, and as it shattered, its fragmented pieces were individually suppressed and sealed under the one million golden hearts. As a boom that shook the entire void echoed through the area, Ecang''s one million fragments tumbled backwards and were swept into the foreignnd, which still remained as it was, while those fragments disappeared without a trace.


    "I failed, that''s why I died¡­ but I also seeded. I left behind¡­ a chance to break Divine Essence''s disaster for the future generation. If any of you, the descendants of the future generation, obtain my Divine Essence, remember¡­"


    As Sui Chen Zi''s voice gradually faded away, Su Ming was shocked by the things he saw. However, the truth that he saw did not fade away. Instead, something new urred.


    Su Ming saw time pass. He had no idea how many years had went by when a faint and weak growl came from the foreignnd. That growl contained an unwillingness to admit defeat, madness, and a burning hate that could scorch the heavens.


    "Sui Chen Zi, you old coot! You can''t kill me, and neither can you suppress me for eternity! I''ve already been born, and my life is already in this universe! It''s already written in destiny that I will walk out of your seal!


    "Even if you divided my body into ten parts and because of that, ten different wills were born within me, someday¡­ all those ten wills will fuse together once more, and at that time¡­ I, Ecang, will appear!


    "Even if you injured me badly, your Divine Essence is still around. Since you left aw for the future generations to obtain your Divine Essence after your death, then I can borrow it and make this ce into the source that will heal me!


    "The more peoplee to this ce to obtain your Divine Essence, the more they will help me heal! All their epiphanies, their cultivation bases, and their lives will belong to me!"


    As that voice echoed in the air, everything before Su Ming''s eyes disappeared. He woke up from the illusion in his soul. His soul had already covered all the golden venous pathways, and at that moment, it had already fused with the golden hearts within the one hundred thousand gxies.


    His Possession had reached ny-seven-hundredths from the previous ny-five.


    ''So this¡­ is the truth.''


    Su Ming remembered Zhou Kang mentioning before that this ce was a huge scam. By the looks of it, that scam was notid out by Sui Chen Zi, but had turned into such after it was used by Ecang.


    ''It doesn''t matter what is the truth. It''s not important whether this ce is a scam or not. The important thing is¡­ I''ve already Possessed ny-seven-hundredths of this ce. My Ecang clone is about to beplete.''


    Su Ming''s soul continuously spread out and fused with the golden heart. With the one hundred thousand shadows formed by Sui Chen Zi''sw still blocking Ecang''s will, Su Ming progressed incredibly smoothly.


    At the instant his Possession reached ny-eight-hundredths from the previous ny-seven, Ecang descended intoplete madness. Its will roared hysterically, with despair and lunacy contained within it.


    "You are the one who forced me! All of this is because you forced me! I absolutely won''t let you seed! Even if I will lose the chance to devour the other nine, even if I will lose all my consciousness because of this and will only have a portion of my soul left that will be devoured by the other nine as they please, I will still¡­ absolutely not allow you to Possess me, this noble Ecang''s body!" Ecangughed madly. There was a resolve within itsughter and a will that said it would die with Su Ming.


    "Great Ecang Art!"


    At the instant it said these words, a shrill scream of pain immediately came from the near one hundred thousand people within the world with one hundred thousand stone monuments.


    As the screams of pain echoed in the air, the people around the area looked at the spot from which the screams came from, and to their shock, they saw a middle-aged man rapidly rotting away. Bits of purplish light wereing from his body while it was rapidly being absorbed by the stone monument. In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged cultivator''s body disappeared, without a single trace of it left.


    Soon after, screams of pain rang in the air once again. As they rose and fell, nearly ten thousand people cried out at the same time. Their bodies were all rapidly disappearing, being absorbed by their stone monuments.


    During that instant, when the near ten thousand stone monuments absorbed the corresponding number of people''s flesh, blood, lives, and everything else about them, numerous cracks rang down the monuments. The air filled with the sound of cracking, and near ten thousand stone monuments shattered into pieces with a bang. As they fell apart, purplish smoke spread out from within, and as the shattered debris shot through the air, it disappeared from thend. Due to this, from then on, this ce would only have ny thousand stone monuments!


    Ecang''s will swelled up exponentially at that instant, and wisps of purplish smoke appeared out of thin air. There were nearly ten thousand wisps of that purplish smoke, their number naturally identical to the number of the cultivators who had died.


    As those wisps rapidly gathered together, they turned into a gigantic purple tree. That tree¡­ was naturally Ecang''s soul.


    "E¡­ cang¡­"


    At the instant its soul appeared, the gigantic purple tree let out a low roar. When it uttered the first syble, the one hundred thousand shadows that were formed by Sui Chen Zi''sw shuddered and were instantly frozen, unable to move.


    When the second syble was spoken, without the one hundred thousand shadows'' protection, Su Ming''s soul immediately felt a strong impact crashing into him as he was Possessing the golden hearts within those one hundred thousand venous pathways.


    "I paid an incredible price in exchange for thew to freeze. This means that from now on, there will no longer be any chance for me to recover. I can only watch as the other nine continuously recover and wait for the one who will awaken among them to devour me¡­


    "I''ve sacrificed so much, so I won''t ept not being able to kill you!"


    Ecang''s will rushed over in a mad dash. At the instant it crashed into Su Ming''s soul, the final part of the Possession which he had nned and prepared for hundreds of years was executed without any hesitation.


    "ck fragment!" Su Ming''s soul let out a low shout.


    The ck fragment. The unknown treasure that had apanied Su Ming while he was in Yin Death Region and had fused with his soul to follow him to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was formed within his soul at the moment Su Ming called out to it.


    This item was a mysterious entity. Even if Su Ming hadpletely burned his soul previously, it still existed within him. At that moment, when it manifested, it returned to its original form and turned into a negligible ck stone fragment!


    "Deceive it!"


    The instant the ck stone fragment appeared was also the moment Ecang''s will crashed into Su Ming. As booming sounds echoed in the air, the golden hearts that originally numbered one hundred thousand within the equally numbered golden venous pathways in those trees in the gxies suddenly increased drastically by several thousand folds. They appeared within each set of the golden venous pathways, and when added together, they reached one hundred million hearts with the aura of death within those one hundred thousand gxies.


    Among those one hundred million hearts. Only one hundred thousand were real. The others were all fake, but the presence each of them gave off were the exact same. There was not the slightest difference among them. This was the mysterious ability that the ck fragmented excelled in - the ability to deceive all manner of life.


    Su Mig did not know how long this treasure could deceive Ecang, which was why he had not dared to use it previously. Instead, only when he was closest to sess, when the value of a breath was even more precious than before, did he bring it out.


    "This¡­ This is¡­ the Seed of Life Extermination! Did it¡­ did it also fail? This is impossible! How could it fail¡­? How could there only be a fragment left?" There was disbelief in Ecang''s voice, along with deep despair. It needed ten breaths before it could find the real Su Ming among the one hundred million hearts.


    If it had needed these ten breaths to search for Su Ming beforehand, it would have been nothing to it, but now, time was critical. Ten breaths would determine the winner and the loser.


    "I lost! The nine wills that have been separated from me, I have been Possessed! Destroy him, and help me take revenge!"


    As Ecang''s voice of despair echoed in the air, Su Ming''s Possession of the true one hundred thousand golden hearts reached ny-nine-hundredths, and then¡­ one hundred!


    The golden venous pathways and the golden hearts were all ck!

 Chapter 835: The Deep Slumber Before He Was Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 835: The Deep Slumber Before He Was Reborn</h4>


    Complete Possession!


    At the instant Su Ming''s Possession was fullypleted, Ecang''s will withered away. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace, causing the purple Ecang tree to be Su Ming''s clone from then on!


    It was also during the instant Su Mingpleted his Possession that vast waves of ancient memories surged into his soul like a flood that had broken through a dam.


    Those memories were incredibly jumbled up, and a great swelling sensation rose within Su Ming. It was painful, as if those memories were imprinting themselves deeply into his soul. That pain could not be described with words¡­ However, at the same time, Su Ming had a strong sensation that his soul was swiftly growing stronger. As those memories gathered together and his soul continued bing stronger, he sensed that his cultivation base changed drastically.


    It was as if he had suddenlye to understand the changes in the world within an instant, and the trains of thought that had been previously blocked opened up.


    One hundred thousand gxies. One hundred thousand golden seas. One thousand Ecang trees within one hundred thousands. All of these things shook, and Su Ming sensed that at the instant he turned into Ecang, he could feel numerous others gxies that existed beyond these one hundred thousand.


    There were nine wills that were on equal ground to his in this gxy. Each of them contained the power of one hundred thousand gxies. At that moment, they were gathering and surrounding the gxies that belonged to Su Ming, as if they wanted to rush in, but were also hesitant to do so.


    He did not need to think much to be able to tell that these nine wills that were lingering about beyond the area he controlled was the other wills of the great Ecang tree that had been torn apart.


    Ecang had been split into ten parts all those years ago, and these parts used Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd to heal themselves. If Su Ming had not appeared, then perhaps after a long period of time had passed, they would have devoured each other and conglomerated into the real Ecang. However, since Su Ming appeared and sessfully Possessed the purple Ecang, and the purple Ecang sent out those ripples before its death, the other nine wills came over in an attempt to devour him beforehand.


    If Su Ming was interrupted in the critical moment before he managed to form his clone and was devoured by the nine wills, then even if he Possessed the purple Ecang, the results would still be of no good to him. He would only be part of the true Ecang''s soul.


    Originally, these nine wills would nned to rush into the one hundred thousand gxies that belonged to the purple Ecang and execute a brutal process of devouring Su Ming and fusing with him, until the purple Ecang Su Ming Possessed would bepletely devoured. Then, these nine would will be much stronger.


    Before the purple Ecang died, it had sent a divine thought to the nine wills with exactly this intention, because it had made a promise with the other nine Ecang souls before. Before the ten of them fully recovered, they would not devour each other. They would wait until they were allplete before they did so. Only then would the true Ecang be eventually born without any injuries, and would even be much stronger than before!


    That was why if the purple Ecang had not sent that divine thought to them, the other Ecang souls would not havee forward. However, the purple Ecang did not expect that Su Ming''s Possession towards it was not the traditional Possession that would wipe away its soul because the possessor only wanted its body. Thus, it had miscalcted.


    The traditional Possession would cause a great aversion within the nine other wills, and they would immediately rush in to devour Su Ming. However, Su Ming''s Possession was the Abyss Builders'' inborn ability. This sort of Possession not only wanted to take over the target''s body, but also their soul, and even the brand of their lives. It was a Possession that aimed to gather together a body from the purple Ecang''s form, and that body would be identical to Ecang, in terms of both its presence or signs of life.


    It was just like how Su Ming had Possessed one of the three Crimson Python Phoenixes all those years ago and the remaining two had not noticed him. Instead, they had always thought that he was theirpanion. Since even his presence had not changed.


    This was the Abyss Builders'' Possession!


    It was also the reason why the purple Ecang failed even after it died!


    To be precise, the Abyss Builders'' Possession was divided into three steps. The first step was to create confusion by blending the false with what was real. It could be seen as the invasion of the soul, just like what had happened to the purple Ecang just now and what had happened to the Crimson Python Phoenix that had devoured Su Ming''s soul all those years ago.


    The falsehood here was referring to Su Ming''s soul, and the reality was referring to his target''s body and soul.


    The second step was to substitute what was real with a fake. He wouldpletely Possess his target''s body, soul, mark of life, and even Life Matrix, in a manner akin of exchanging the sun and moon in the sky. The Su Ming right now was at the final stages of this step. Once hepleted the Possession, he would have changed the sun and moon in the sky with a fake.


    The main point of this Possession was to change, not to wipe off. That was why it had the third step.


    To turn what was decaying into something amazing.


    The decaying part symbolized the past, and the amazing part symbolized the future. The change between what was decaying and what was amazing was akin to a process of rebirth. It would use the decaying parts of the past to be reborn into something amazing.


    This step was precisely what Su Ming was prepared to do at that moment.


    In a sense, there were too many intrinsic differences between Su Ming and Ecang. But from another point of view¡­ they were the same!


    Ecang used Sui Chen Zi''s death to be born and devoured his Divine Essence. Su Ming was reborn within Ecang''s body. He absorbed what Ecang had absorbed and also devoured all that was Ecang. If one looked at it that way, the Abyss Builders were even more domineering than Ecang.


    Because¡­


    "You were born by devouring the universe''s Divine Essence, and I will devour your life to live," Su Ming mumbled. As the windstorm of jumbled up memories in his soul continued imprinting themselves in his heart and body, Su Ming''s understanding towards the Abyss Builders'' inborn ability to Possess others became even greater.


    After all, since ancient times, Su Ming was the only one among the Abyss Builders who could devour something like Ecang, which was an only existence in the universe!


    "Abyss Builders¡­ Just like how small fish eat shrimps to live, while big fish eat small fish. This is thew of the jungle¡­ I didn''t expect that this idiom would be portrayed so vividly in the Abyss Builders'' inborn ability."


    The ck venous pathways and the ck hearts within the one hundred thousand purple Ecang trees in the equally numbered gxies turned into one hundred thousand faces of Su Ming at that moment. As he mumbled to himself, he found the reason as to why the other nine Ecang wills were lingering around the area of his perception.


    "To their senses, my presence is not that much differentpared to that of the purple Ecang, but since the third step still isn''tplete, there are still some differences. That should be why they''re lingering about and won''t leave.


    "This phenomenon willst until Iplete the third step in this Possession. Once I turn what is decaying into something astonishing, it will end¡­" The eyes of Su Ming''s faces shone at the same time and revealed a piercingly cold re.


    "I need time. This might not take long, or it could take an eternity. My soul will also descend into a deep sleep because of this. After all¡­ the purple Ecang is not like the Crimson Python Phoenix, where I could instantly form my clone. The purple Ecang is too big¡­


    "In this period of time, which mightst for a long time, but also might just be a short while, the nine wills will be a lurking threat. If they continue lingering around the area¡­ I don''t want to use my life as a gambling chip and bet that they won''te and devour me.


    "Fortunately, I have the ck stone fragment. This Seed of Life Extermination, which is what the purple Ecang called it, seems to be from the same generation as the bald crane based on what it said. That''s why Ecang had mentioned an ''also'' when it said those words previously.


    "''Did it also fail¡­?''"


    "The mysteries of the ancient time of Sui Chen Zi''s era will slowly reveal themselves before me as I Possess the purple Ecang. At this moment, I no longer have the wills from Yin Death Region manipting me, and I don''t have Di Tian trying to control me and using me in his n. From now on¡­ I am me!


    "The only thing I need to worry about¡­ is that Di Tian will definitely not ept that his n to lie in wait and steal an Abyss Builder''s body had just failed like this. And since he can no longer control my soul, he will definitely choose to use his full strength to nt his back-up n in my physical body, which is within thend of Immortals right now!


    "He knows that my physical body is my foundation. In the end, I will have to return for it. If he keeps watch over it, he will be watching over my core.


    "But¡­ if my physical body is the core of my being, then it is also¡­ Di Tian''s life."


    The current Su Ming was different from who he was in the past. He was now like a fish who had returned to the sea, a tiger who had returned to the forest, a dragon who had returned to the clouds. It was confidence and temperament that would naturally appear within a person after his fate was no longer controlled by someone else and he gained full control over his own self.


    Only at that moment could Su Ming truly be considered as Su Ming.


    As he mumbled softly to himself, a burst of light erupted forth from the ck stone fragment with a bang in ordance to his will. It immediately manifested the purple Ecang''s soul and presence to make up for what Su Ming had yet toplete in the third step of his Possession. When there were no longer any differences between his soul and the presence Ecang, Su Ming sent his divine thought outwards.


    "There was a cultivator that wanted to Possess me and almost seeded¡­ but he still failed in the end. I¡­ am still me. The promise we made with our souls is still in effect. Now¡­ leave these one hundred thousand gxies of mine! The time for when we finally devour and fuse with each other has yet to arrive!"


    As Su Ming''s divine thought and the presence of Ecang''s soul which was formed by the ck stone fragment spread out furiously, the nine wills formed from the portions of Ecang''s soul that were lingering beyond Su Ming''s one hundred thousand gxies gradually faded away. After a moment, they disappeared from his perception.


    As the nine wills of Ecang''s soul faded away, the edges of the one hundred thousand gxies where Su Ming were starting to show signs of merging together. They were gradually turning into one.


    At the same time, the Ecang tree that had been separated into one hundred thousand parts also started showing signs of gathering together as the gxies slowly merged together. Su Ming gradually fell into deep sleep.


    "When I awaken once more, I can tell that this clone of mine will be even stronger. My level of cultivation base will surpass what I have now, and this Ecang clone of mine¡­ will be the foundation for me to be the strongest in the future.


    "I look forward¡­ to how I will be different¡­ when I wake up," Su Ming mumbled. All one hundred thousand of his faces slowly shut their eyes, and a fusion, a rebirth, a serendipity, and the final step of the formation for Ecang''s clone began.

 Chapter 836: I Am the Master of This World

    <h4>Chapter 836: I Am the Master of This World</h4>


    Ten yearster.


    Ten years is not such a long time. In fact, for cultivators, who live for a long time, ten years are just a short period of meditation. They can squander away time wantonly, and it does not matter whether it is ten years, a hundred years, or even more.


    This was something that was the source of envy for mortals. It was also something they longed for. Perhaps longevity was the desire that spurred an average person to dream of bing a cultivator, but it was definitely not the reason for all to be cultivators.


    Besides longevity, one of the reasons why a person would dream of bing a cultivator was because they wanted to not idle away even as they squandered off time.


    To an average person, ten years might not be their entire lifetime, but it would be a source of nostalgia. Ten years ago, perhaps there was still a person who kept thempany. Ten years ago, that person was perhaps still an undecided young boy full of dreams. Ten years ago, that person perhaps still did not know how to treasure what was beside him. Ten years ago, that person perhaps was stillughing happily and foolishly without worry.


    But ten yearster¡­


    That person would only look at the blue sky, the white clouds, the sun setting and rising, and he would sigh¡­ In the end, he was still just a normal person.


    Ten years could change a mortal, but it could not change too many cultivators. However, it could make a certain set of memories be gradually buried in a cultivator''s heart, and like a zither string, if no hands went to pluck it and cause it to shiver, it would remain still and silent.


    The shock within thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments ten years ago was one such thing. It had turned into a thought buried deep within the hearts of the people there, and one that no one wanted to talk about. However, the thoughts that would gather in their eyes would asionally make them warily cast their gazes at the stone monument standing erect among the many others in the ce¡­ a stone monument that was one million feet tall, and on which Mo Su''s name was carved!


    Ten years ago, ten thousand stone monuments out of one hundred thousand had shattered. Ten thousand out of one hundred thousand cultivators died. It shocked the entire foreignnd, causing all the people to gasp in astonishment. While those emotions were buried in the depths of their hearts ten yearster, Mo Su''s stone monument was the only one that attracted gazes again and again.


    Among those gazes were Zhou Kang''s, those who came after Su Ming''s life, and those who were in thend since before Su Ming came.


    Perhaps they were not persistently waiting for him to appear. Perhaps they were not really that curious. However, even without any discussions, everyone was certain that the horror of the disaster ten years ago had a connection to Mo Su''s stone monument.


    They were instinctively waiting. Waiting for the moment Mo Su would appear after not showing up for ten years. Perhaps at that moment, they would be able to find the reason behind the disaster those years ago.


    During the ten years, there were no longer any boundaries between the one hundred thousand gxies in which the purple Ecang''s bodies resided. They had fused together, but Su Ming''s deep slumber continued, and he showed no signs of waking up.


    Another ten years passed. The one hundred thousand gxies had already fused togetherpletely. The next step was to fuse the one hundred thousand hearts that had been dyed ck.


    While Su Ming slept for sixty years, the people within thend that now had just ny thousand stone monuments gradually grew used to his stone monument standing erect by its lonesome. They got used to the master of the stone monument not walking out, used to theck of the ten thousand monuments that had been destroyed.


    In fact, during the sixty years, there were thousands of neers who hade to this ce, and they did not know about the disaster sixty years ago. The first thing they saw then were the ny thousand stone monuments, and they thus believed¡­ that there had always been only ny thousand stone monuments here.


    During those years, the one hundred thousand gxies hadpletely fused together in Su Ming''s world and created an incredibly great gxy. The one hundred thousand ck hearts were also slowly merging together. They turned¡­ into one single entity that floated within the gigantic gxy.


    However, Su Ming still remained in deep sleep, because what came next was the fusion between the one hundred thousand Ecang trees. The one hundred thousand purple Ecangs would gather together into one gigantic body.


    Another sixty years went by. It was already one hundred and twenty years since then.


    If ten years could turn something into a mere memory, then a hundred years could turn something into a legend. That was how it would be for a mortal. To cultivators, in this unique and dullnd of ny thousand stone monuments, the event one hundred years ago gradually faded away as they moved into the worlds in their stone monuments repeatedly, growing their stone monuments toward the one million feet.


    There was nothing different about the ce. Even though the one hundred thousand stone monuments had reduced to only ny thousand, they still had the one million feet test, along with the trips into memories.


    When another sixty years passed, there were only a handful of people that remembered Su Ming.


    Zhou Kang was one of the few who did. He could not forget Su Ming, could not forget the person who loved to remain silent and had helped him to take his revenge in exchange for his experience.


    When the end of the fourth cycle of sixty years arrived, two hundred and forty years had flowed by. In Su Ming''s world¡­ an incredibly huge tree that towered into the heavens had gathered in the vast gxy.


    The tree upied most of the gxy, and there was an ancient, age-old presence exuding from it. That tree was entirely purple, and it had an indescribable mighty pressureing from it. It was the only true existence in the gxy at that moment!


    If anyone looked closely, a person would be vaguely able to see that there was a golden light within that purple tree. At first nce, it might seem purple, but in truth, it was a fusion between purple and gold.


    The purple shade was its foundation, and the gold its essence!


    At the instant the purple tree''s body waspletely formed, its purple light surged into the heavens. Once it illuminated the entire gxy, its body¡­ shrank!


    This was not a simple shrinking in size, but a form of retraction. It was a rebirth, where the tree withered away, but not entirely. It was as if there was a life that was about to be born within the trunk. This was the birth of this life which needed the tree''s nutrients. It would continuously gather them, and the tree would shrink.


    This processsted for sixty years!


    From the time Su Ming fell asleep to this moment, five cycles of sixty years had passed. That was three hundred years. It was enough for all the people in thend with ny thousand stone monuments to forget the disaster all those years ago, and also enough for the gazes that oftennded on Su Ming''s stone monument¡­ to reduce to only one!


    That gaze that constantly watched the stone monument belonged to Zhou Kang. During the three hundred years, he had managed to make his stone monument reach nine hundred thousand something feet multiple times. He took the test multiple times, but failed every single time. However, this was no longer the most important thing in his life. At that moment, he was still watching Su Ming''s stone monument¡­ because he wanted to verify whether his deceased wife''s guess all those years ago had been true.


    Because once he arrived at theter stage of World ne Realm, he had long since understood that all the memories within the world of the stone monuments¡­ were fake. It was something that belonged to the passage of time. His wife''s guess¡­ had to be real.


    Su Ming was neither his friend nor his rtive, but the path Su Ming took was given by Zhou Kang. The path he took was his wife''s guess and her conclusion. Since his wife had died, this was the thing that supported Zhou Kang, the only thing that got him moving forward.


    Another ten years went by.


    When the three hundred and tenth year was almostpletely gone, no one within the world of the ny thousand stone monuments noticed a change in their worlds.


    This change came from Su Ming''s world. He had opened his eyes.


    In that vast gxy within Su Ming''s world, the tree was no longer around. What existed at that moment was a young man with long ck hair and ck eyes!


    His hair reached his feet, and his face was so pale that he looked sick. However, a vast amount of life force that could suffocate others rose up with a bang within the young man''s body.


    During the three hundred years, Su Ming hadpleted the third step of the Abyss Builders'' Possession. He turned something decaying into something astonishing, and from the Ecang tree, he formed a clone that belonged to him!


    This would be the first clone in the endless passage of time that was formed after Possessing an entity like Ecang within the entire universe. This clone was not within thews of the universe. It surpassed them. This was¡­ Su Ming''s strongest clone.


    This was Ecang''s clone!


    He opened his eyes.


    At the instant Su Ming opened his eyes, the entire gxy trembled, and as if it was submitting to him, an endless amount of cracks spread out. It was as if with just one thought, Su Ming could make this gxy crumble and shatter.


    There was an endless amount of golden light within his eyes, along with ovepping shadows of runic symbols in his right eye. These shadows reced his pupils and exuded an indescribably mighty pressure. If anyone met his gaze at that moment, then right at that instant, a loud bang would rang out in their hearts, and their minds would be torn to shreds.


    At the instant Su Ming''s clone which had mastered a portion of Sui Chen Zi''s Divine Essence and gathered together a portion of theplete Ecang''s body was formed, he possessed a power that surpassed his imagination.


    Perhaps more urately speaking, this was no longer a power, but an instinct that allowed him to control Divine Essence.


    "I don''t know how strong this clone is, but I can feel¡­ that I am the master of these one hundred thousand gxies.


    "Now, even those at the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm like Zhao Family''s Progenitor appeared, no matter how many of them there were, I would be able to instantly wipe all of them away with this clone of mine.


    "Perhaps I could even fight against the ancient wills within Yin Death Region! However, this is only my current self. I can sense it strongly, this body is still like that of a newborn. It is still growing up, and with each breath, it is getting stronger." As Su Ming whispered to himself, the golden light in his eyes became as bright as the sun.


    "From now on, all the ny thousand stone monuments in the world can never reach ten million feet. Their limit will be nine million feet¡­ because the final one million feet of those ten million feet¡­ shall eternally belong only to me!" A faint smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. He lifted his right hand and swung it before him.


    Immediately, a wave of distorted ripples appeared in the gxy before him. Those ripples spread out swiftly, and after a moment, a body appeared within them that gradually floated towards Su Ming.


    This was his Crimson Python Phoenix clone. It was also his first clone that acted as his physical body, which he used to train the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    "Ecang''s clone refines Divine Essence.


    "The clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole refines my physical body.


    "My real self in thend of Immortals refines my soul.


    "I need one more clone to refine my epiphany.


    "Now, this clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole should get stronger¡­" Golden light shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and he pointed towards that clone with his right index finger.


    "I am the master of this gxy formed by the fusion of one hundred thousand gxies. With a single thought, I''ll have¡­ this body be stronger," Su Ming whispered softly.


    At the instant he finished speaking, a set ofws and rules immediately appeared in the vast gxy, and all of them gathered on Su Ming''s clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    When Su Ming''s clone opened his eyes, a burst of powerful presence erupted forth like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 837: Limit

    <h4>Chapter 837: Limit</h4>


    The clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole which Su Ming had formed by Possessing the Crimson Python Phoenix had passed through the first disaster of the nine disasters that came with the Duke of Crimson me race''s unparalleled Art for physical bodies. From then on, it had reached the level of a Paragon, and Su Ming had entered World ne Realm with it.


    However, that clone was just in the initial stage of World ne Realm. He needed to devour more power of World nes and survive through several more disasters before getting sufficiently stronger.


    However, the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole became increasingly more difficult to train the more one advanced through it, and before Su Ming stepped into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, he had stopped devouring the power of World nes, because once he reached the second state ofpletion, his soul would fusepletely with this physical body, removing the inborn talent of the Abyss Builders to make their clones from him.


    His soul would not even be able to fuse with his real physical body in thend of Immortals.


    Su Ming thought about it before. If he could not find a suitable being for Possession, then he would randomly choose one to Possess. After all, he could not let his cultivation stop because of this. Even if there were plenty of problems that woulde if he chose randomly, he still had to do it.


    Yet now, the matter that had him hesitating had been resolved perfectly. Even if his Ecang clone wasn''t what he had originally intended to for a clone to gain an epiphany for his cultivation, the Divine Essence Ecang''s body refined surpassed Su Ming''s expectations and turned into a serendipity that could change his entire life.


    It was especially since with this serendipity, he escaped from the control of the wills in Yin Death Region and the seal Di Tian had hidden deep within him. To Su Ming, this oue was as great as him obtaining his Ecang clone.


    Besides, once he obtained it, Su Ming could divide his soul. Because of it, he could be atplete ease when leaving a portion of his soul in the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, allowing it to continue going through the nine disasters.


    As these thoughts fleeted through Su Ming''s mind, he looked at that clone, and the clone also looked back at him. As their gazes met each other, a feeling of perfect harmony rose within him.


    This was a very mysterious feeling. It was as if a single being had two bodies. Perhaps thisparison was not really that urate. At that moment, what Su Ming felt was that these two clones had turned into his left and right hands. His soul was his mind, and he could control them with ease. There was nock of fluency in his movements.


    "This clone should be stronger." When Su Ming mumbled this, the clone which trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows opened his mouth and said the same things as Su Ming did.


    Laws surrounded him, and rules filled the air. Upon the voicing of those words, a loud bang rang out in the gxy. It echoed in all directions, and faint shadows of a appeared as the gxy trembled.


    That was golden in color.


    Soon after, the second, third, fourth¡­ and up to the one hundred thousandth appeared!


    Once the one hundred thousand gxies fused together, they had not just formed the purple Ecang. The one hundred thousands in the ce had also gathered together, but they had not turned into one single. Instead, they turned into a golden cosmos formed by one hundred thousands.


    The light from the cosmos shone endlessly, and there were hints of purple within that golden light. At the instant it illuminated the entire gxy, Su Ming''s Ecang clone casually swung his right hand before himself.


    "Cosmos formed by one hundred thousands, the one hundred thousands that are the start of my cosmos¡­ I will now awaken your Essence of the World." Right when Su Ming finished saying his final word, waves of presence that belonged to the Essence of Worlds erupted with a bang from the one hundred thousands.


    Their presences fused together and spread all over the gxy. At the instant they shook it, Su Ming spoke again.


    "The power of World nes shall be born within the Essence of Worlds!"


    Boom!


    A tremendous amount of power of World nes erupted from the cosmos, and it was so dense that it could not be described with words. In an instant, it surged into Su Ming''s clone which trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    As the power of World nes gathered on him, the hair on that clone started moving without wind, and the powerful presence increased exponentially within that body.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the cosmos before looking down and mumbling under his breath, "Absorb at will. Now that I have be the master of one hundred thousand gxies, from now on¡­ I will not let anyone manipte me."


    His face was pale. The runic symbols ovepped in his right eye, which¡­ had an air of ancientness to it.


    Before him, as the presence of the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole continued rising without end and the power of World nes born from the Essence of Worlds from the one hundred thousands continued fusing into him, the clone reached the second state ofpletion in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    ''From now on, this clone will be my strongest body in terms of the power of Qi. If each of my clones can be the strongest, when I eventually fuse with all of them¡­'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    Boom!


    Once the clone reached his second state ofpletion, he took a step forward. The second disaster descended on him, causing a faint wisp of a presence that did not belong to the one hundred thousand gxies to immediately appear.


    That presence which did not belong to Su Ming appeared from the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. It was just like when he experienced the first disaster. Besides the final three disasters, the nine disasters from the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole from the Duke of Crimson me''s race were all born within the physical bodies, as if they were experiencing a bacsh.


    "Begone!" Su Ming''s expression was indifferent as he spoke calmly. With that one word, the gxy instantly distorted, and a tremendous will erupted from Su Ming''s Ecang clone, sweeping towards the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole like a windstorm.


    It onlysted for the span of one breath. At the instant this invisible windstorm that contained Su Ming''s will touched the clone, the second disaster which had been born within the clone immediately fell apart, and the presence which did not belong in this gxy disappeared like the wind.


    When the second disaster vanished, the clone which trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole lifted his head and let out a low roar. As it echoed in space, he instantly rose from the initial stage of World ne Realm to the peak of the initial stage, then straight towards attainingpletion in the initial stage.


    The increase of strength by multiple fold made the clone let out a long cry. It was a shout that shook the sky and earth. His hair fluttered in space, and during that instant, his body became much stronger than before.


    When he clenched his fist, the feeling that he had full control was absolutely wonderful, and it was a feeling that could get people addicted.


    This feeling of bing stronger instantly, especially the exponential increase of levels within World ne Realm would immediately fill any other person with surprised delight and excitement, but Su Ming''s two clones only frowned at the same time.


    ''This was an incredibly dense power of World nes, and based on what the Duke of Crimson me said when he taught me this Art, once I got through the second disaster, I should have reached the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    ''And since the middle stage of World ne Realm is much stronger than the initial stage of World ne, that is why¡­ I would need the third and fourth disasters before I could reachpletion the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    ''During the fifth disaster, I could reach theter stage of World ne Realm, and when I reached the ninth disaster, I would attainpletion in World ne Realm. Once I fused the nine disasters in my body, I could form Lunar Kalpa and be a powerful warrior in Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    ''But now that I''vepleted the second disaster, I''ve only reached the peak of the initial stage in World ne Realm. Something¡­ is wrong here.''


    A contemtive look appeared in the eyes of both Su Ming''s clones. Once they exchanged nces, the Ecang clone sent his will outwards, and it immediately gathered on the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. As he observed him carefully, he controlled the power of World nes around him to surge into him once again.


    As the clone absorbed the power, reaching the third state ofpletion, and Su Ming wiped off the third disaster, his clone became stronger once again. Booming sounds echoed in space nonstop, akin to a drum being struck within the clone, and he immediately moved from the peak of the initial stage in World ne Realm to the middle stage of World ne Realm!


    The middle stage of World ne Realm waspletely different from the initial one. It was just like how Su Ming had been able to kill those in the initial stage of World ne Realm in the past but was forced to flee when he came face to face against those in the middle stage. These were twopletely different stages. In fact, it could even be said that only those in the middle stage of World ne Realm could truly be considered Lords of World nes, and only when they reached this stage could they treat those in Heaven Cultivation Realm like ants.


    Su Ming might have be stronger, but his brows were still furrowed. After a moment of pensive silence, he gathered the power of World nes from the one hundred thousands toe forth once more.


    Time trickled by slowly. After an hour, the clone reached the fourth state ofpletion. Su Ming neutralized the fourth disaster, and his body became stronger once again. His presence became monstrous and shook the entire area. Several hours passed, and the fifth state ofpletion also arrived.


    If the Duke of Crimson me was awake at that moment, then this training speed and increase in levels would have definitely shocked him so much that he would have been tongue-tied and staring at Su Ming, wide-eyed.


    This was the right only possessed by those who controlled an entire gxy.


    As the fifth disaster disappeared, the strength of the physical body of the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole reached the stage that was near the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. At this stage, if he returned to one thousand years ago, then with his Qi alone, he could fight against Zhao Family''s Progenitor on equal grounds.


    After all, Zhao Family''s Progenitor was just at the peak of the middle stage in the World ne Realm. However, this sort of power had allowed his family to be the third in Western Ring Neb, and this was a show of how powerful he was.


    ''I knew it. Something is wrong. I would have let it slide if it was just the second disaster that was not as powerful as I thought, but this fifth disaster is supposed to have physical bodies reach theter stage of World ne Realm, but it only managed to make this clone reach the state that is simr to the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    ''Is this because this clone of mine is naturally powerful on its own, that''s why the Art can''t reach its ideal condition, or is it¡­ because there is a w in this clone?''


    Su Ming''s eyes shone, and when he manipted the power of World nes to gather on the clone that trained in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole once again, he suddenly understood the answer.


    Because his clone¡­ could no longer absorb the power of World nes. The fifth disaster was his limit.


    ''It''s a w. It''s the Crimson Python Phoenix''s w.'' Su Ming shook his head.


    ''All manner of lives in the universe have ws, and we practice cultivation to mend those ws¡­ I don''t know what are the ws within the Crimson Python Phoenixes¡­ but there wille a time when I will be able to mend it.''


    Upon falling silent, Su Ming closed his eyes. The clone training in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole also closed his eyes.


    "The third change of heart ¡­ should end now," Su Ming mumbled. Thousands of years had flowed by. Age and nostalgia changed ces with each other and turned into a thread in the depths of Su Ming''s heart. This thread was like the first point he would make when he drew. And now¡­ it had turned into a circle.


    At the instant Su Ming''s two clones closed their eyes, a world changing event urred in the one hundred thousands in the cosmos.


    1. Third change of heart: The one Su Ming has to create grass knot dolls for.

 Chapter 838: One Hundred Thousand Stone Monuments

    <h4>Chapter 838: One Hundred Thousand Stone Monuments</h4>


    A mountain appeared in each of the one hundred thousands within the cosmos during that instant.


    That mountain was the ninth summit from Su Ming''s memories.


    When the one hundred thousand ninth summits were born within the one hundred thousands, the two Su Ming clones who had their eyes shut lifted their hands at the same time. Golden threads appeared out of thin air and surrounded the two clones. As Su Ming''s two clones started weaving them at will, he¡­ started tying knots on them to weave the people in his memories.


    Without the will of Yin Death Region interfering, Su Ming regained his emotions and his ability to feel pain. He immersed himself in the process of weaving grass knots using Divine Essence as time passed, turning all the people in his memories that he could not forget into Divine Essence Dolls in his hands.


    This was the third change of heart Su Ming had not been able toplete when he first arrived in Crimson me. In truth, when he returned to the disaster of the ninth summit in the world within the stone monument and killed his mortal foes with his own hands, he could havepleted the third change of heart at any time he wanted.


    However, he had a burden in his heart, and it was the mask that was formed by Yin Death Region''s wills. As long as that burden was not gotten rid of, it would be difficult for him toplete the third change of heart.


    When the control of Yin Death Region''s wills disappeared, the burden in Su Ming''s heart disappeared as well. That was why when he closed his eyes, he began moving towardspleting his change of heart.


    The gxy was silent. There was a smile on Su Ming''s two clones. Those smiles were born of the joy found as he returned to his memories. He was immersed in this joy, or perhaps he was immersed in the feeling loss, the return of which brought him joy. With the method of tying grass knots, he was allowing himself to remember the past.


    The change of heart this time did not shake the sky or earth, neither did it cause loud booms to ring in the air. There was only Su Ming, who with his one soul and two bodies, weaved dolls in silence with a smile that looked happy, but upon closer inspection was full of sadness.


    The grief in his soul dyed his hands and fused with the golden grass knots, turning into dolls.


    Divine Essence Dolls appeared one after another as years passed by.


    Ten yearster, at the moment Su Ming''s two clones opened their eyes at the same time, tears fell from down his face, and the third change of heart¡­ ended.


    This change of heart was to Su Ming a way to get closure for all that had happened in the past, and it was also¡­ a form of rebirth.


    He weaved dolls for all the people in his memories. Every single person in his memories had one, but not him.


    At the instant he opened his eyes, the grief in them gradually turned into dullness, having be something that he would cherish in the depths of his soul and an evesting memory in the deepest recesses of his heart.


    During that moment, his level of cultivation broke through the peak of Earth Cultivation Realm and he reached Heaven Cultivation Realm before he¡­ attainedpletion, but that was no longer important. Su Ming looked at all the dolls in front of him, looked at the people with the presence based on his memories, and his expression became one of smiling and crying at the same time.


    Each recollection of his memories as he went to the world in the stone monument time and again during those one thousand years was part of his third change of heart. Those recollections might have seemed scattered, but there was a single thread that connected them all together.


    This thread was like a de of grass, and the recollections were akin to him tying grass knots on that de of grass. The start of the change of heart in Crimson me was the first knot. The recollection of his memories during those thousand years were what formed the knotster on. Now, as Su Ming opened his eyes, he tied the final knot on the de of grass that symbolized his change of heart.


    At the instant hepleted this seemingly disconnected third change of heart, the invisible de of grass was woven into a doll that represented his change of heart. This doll was the doll that had been missing among all the dolls he''d woven during the ten years.


    It was of himself.


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes once again. When he reopened them, there was only an ancient air to them, nothing more.


    "It''s time that I leave," Su Ming said softly. His Ecang clone took a step forward, but he did not leave this cosmos. Instead, he stepped into the one hundred thousand gxies and sat down. At the instant he closed his eyes, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole lifted his head and looked at the cosmos that was formed by one hundred thousands. A resolute look appeared in his eyes.


    He gave up on the idea to have his Ecang clone leave this ce.


    In truth, Su Ming had been constantly pondering on whether he wanted to let his Ecang clone leave this ce. Only at that moment did he make his decision.


    The purple Ecang was only one of the ten parts of the real Ecang. It was iplete. Even if it possessed the power to fight against Yin Death Region''s wills, Su Ming had long since noticed that even though this clone of his would be stronger if he left Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, his cultivation speed would still be unable topare to when he was in this ce.


    Compared to the world outside, this ce was the safest and the most suitable ce for him to grow. If Su Ming wanted to have his Ecang clone devour the other nine parts so that he would beplete, then having the clone stay in this ce was the best choice.


    If he left, there would still be some people who could suppress him. However, if Su Ming had enough time, then his Ecang clone would grow to a point where the universe would tremble before him.


    Besides, if he left the clone in this ce, then while it would be difficult for this Ecang clone to help Su Ming fight against those in Sr Kalpa Realm, he could use the power of Divine Essence in his soul to draw upon Divine Essence, which would increase Su Ming''s power, and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole would be much stronger.


    As the Ecang clone became stronger, Su Ming would also be stronger in the world outside. Until he retrieved his real physical body, his Ecang clone would be his foundation.


    That was why Su Ming used the power of the cosmos in this ce and made his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole be stronger. Even if this clone had not reached theter stage of World ne Realm, it had fused with Su Ming''s power, and more importantly, once he activated the power of Divine Essence, Su Ming was confident that he could fight against those in theter stage of World ne Realm.


    Besides, if Su Ming ran into a life and death crisis that he could not escape from in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, then his Ecang clone would be able to rush over in a short period of time due to his might.


    Furthermore, as long as his Ecang clone stayed here, Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd would be the safest ce for Su Ming. He could even regard this ce as a cave abode of his. Over here, Su Ming did not need to worry about any form of threats due to Sui Chen Zi''sw.


    However, if he chose to have his Ecang clone leave this ce for a prolonged period of time, he would lose all the advantages of this ce and the chance to make his Ecang clone beplete.


    Su Ming made his choice to have his Ecang clone stay.


    But besides this decision, there was another question thaty at the bottom of Su Ming''s heart. It was also one of the reasons why he had decided to have his Ecang clone stay in this ce. This question had stayed in Su Ming''s heart for a long time.


    ''Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd is rumored to be an incredibly dangerous ce in the world outside. It is rare for anyone to be able to walk out once they enter it. This is¡­ something almost every single person in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence knows.


    ''But¡­ if they know about this, why did so many of them stille here during the past one thousand years. If it had been a few dozen or a few hundreds, I would have let it slide; I would even regard it as a personal choice.


    ''However, several tens of thousands of people have entered, so there must have been a reason for it. I don''t even need to guess about it, though. The forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout on the barrennds must have offered a reward that tempted practically all the people. That was why there were so many people who were brave enough to enter this ce. All of them were tempted by the possible gains.


    ''The forces of power from the four Great True Worlds must know more about Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd than anyone else. Their action of offering a reward for people toe to this ce for my life might seem reasonable, but in truth¡­'' A cold re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''Unless there is no one from the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds who knows about the secrets of the foreignnd, but no, this is impossible. If I were them, then if I couldn''t say the secrets of this ce and really wanted to have me die, I would straight away enve one hundred thousand cultivators and force them into the foreignnd to force aplete exchange.


    ''In fact, if one hundred thousand people weren''t enough, then they could send in two hundred thousand people, or three hundred thousand, or even more to ensure this exchange several times, and I would have certainly died!


    ''But they didn''t. And I refuse to believe that they didn''t think about this, and since that''s the case¡­'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and a cold sneer appeared on the corners of his lips.


    ''They don''t want me dead. Instead, they want to create some false impressions. The goal of it is to¡­'' Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at the spot where his Ecang clone was, then narrowed his eyes.


    ''It can be for this Ecang clone, but there are too many loopholes in this possibility. I can''t be sure that they did it because of this. Besides, I only managed to seed by the skin of my teeth. There''s a high possibility they hadn''t thought about this, but I have to be on guard against this as well.


    ''There''s one more possibility¡­ They wish for me to obtain the Divine Essence using the normal method to make the stone monument reach one million feet and obtain a small amount of Divine Essence as well as the chance to go out for one thousand years.


    ''Could it be that¡­ there are benefits for a person if they kill someone with Divine Essence?''


    After a moment of pensive silence, he pushed this question to the bottom of his heart, then averted his gaze from his Ecang clone. He took a step towards space, and his body gradually disappeared. As it did so, there was a sh of red that flew out and charged towards the one hundred thousand gxies.


    That was the small Candle Dragon which was made to stay in this ce by Su Ming. This ce possessed dense power of World nes, and it could serve as nourishment for the small snake.


    At the instant Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole left the ce, Su Ming''s Ecang clone within the one hundred thousand gxies opened his eyes.


    "Since I chose to stay here, then there are certain things that I must do."


    When the Ecang clone spoke tly, the space behind him immediately distorted, and a colossal shadow of a purple tree manifested in space. It swayed a little, and ten thousand rays of purple light instantly spread out. Within an instant, those ten thousand rays of purple light spread in all directions before vanishing into the cosmos.


    Once the Ecang clone did this, he shut his eyes again and began a long period of meditation.


    During that moment, the world which had remained in the state of ny thousand stone monuments for three hundred odd years suddenly saw ten thousand rays of light, and buzzing sounds instantly rang in the air.


    All the people within the worlds of the ny thousand stone monuments were forced out at that moment. For some, this was the first time they experienced this, but there were also quite arge number who experienced this for the second time. In the midst of their shock and astonishment, they could not help but remember the scene three hundred years ago, which had almost faded away from their memories.


    As all the people were forced out, the ten thousand rays of purple light fused into the ground. The ground rumbled and shook, and ten thousand stone monuments rose up. The spots where those ten thousand stone monuments took ce were precisely the ones from which they had disappeared three hundred years ago.


    When those ten thousand stone monuments appeared, the number of stone monuments in the ce returned to one hundred thousand!


    The addition of those ten thousand stone monuments did not belong to Ecang or Sui Chen Zi, but¡­ Su Ming!


    These were Su Ming''s stone monuments. All the people whose names would be carved onto those ten thousand stone monuments would have their lives controlled by Su Ming, and they would offer up all their time and power for Su Ming''s Ecang clone to be stronger.


    From then onwards, this scam within Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd would have another person getting a piece from it.


    At that moment, nearly ny thousand people fell into dead silence. The various thoughts in the minds turned into shock, astonishment, and confusion. In fact, the breathing of some almost stilled as they looked at the new ten thousand stone monuments with a nk expression.


    Only one person''s expression was full of excitement. He did not look at the ten thousand stone monuments but towards the stone monument that belonged to Su Ming, which almost every single person had forgotten during these three hundred years. He looked at the stone monument, waiting for a certain person to appear.


    Gradually, he saw a vortex took shape where Mo Su''s name was carved, and a person walked out from that stone monument.


    He had long gray hair, a straight back, a pale face, and almost bewitching runic symbols ovepping with each other in his right eye. This was¡­ Su Ming''s clone which practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole and which also possessed Ecang''s Divine Essence!

 Chapter 839: Secret of the Stone Monument

    <h4>Chapter 839: Secret of the Stone Monument</h4>


    More urately speaking, the rays of purple light that spread out from Su Ming''s Ecang clone did not number ten thousand but 9,999. The one remaining ray of light was from Su Ming''s stone monument.


    As the number of stone monuments became theplete number of one hundred thousand once more and as the near ny thousand people were in the midst of shock and deathly silence, more people noticed a vortex before Su Ming''s stone monument and the powerful light that was gradually spreading out from within there. That light illuminated the entire world, causing all the people there to be unable to look away from it.


    During that moment several tens of thousands of people had their gazes trained on the stone monument with Mo Su''s name carved on it, Su Ming walked out, catching everyone''s eyes.


    His expression was indifferent as he walked out from the vortex in the stone monument. When hepletely moved out, the vortex behind him disappeared, and Su Ming looked at the familiarnd of the stone monuments. Hundreds of years had gone by in the blink of an eye to him, and he could only let out a sentimental sigh. Three hundred something years ago, he had brought with him an indomitable resolve in search for a serendipity, and several hundreds of yearster, he returned, bringing with him a great serendipity and a miracle that changed his entire life.


    Tens of thousands of gazes were trained on him, but they did not cause any fluctuation or any sort of emotion within Su Ming''s heart. He swept his gaze across the area, thest spot being his own stone monument.


    It was now one million feet tall as it stood erect among others of its kind. It looked normal, but in Su Ming''s eyes, he could see Sui Chen Zi''sw in the ce. He could see the shadow formed by Sui Chen Zi''sw in the air above the stone monument, and that shadow¡­ was bowing to Su Ming at that moment.


    He seemed to be congratting him and waiting to be given orders. That action was one of obedience. He was obeying Sui Chen Zi''sst order - to submit to the person who was chosen by the Art created by his one thought.


    "What is thew set by Sui Chen Zi?" Su Ming sent his thoughts to the shadow.


    "The first rule remains supreme. When not contradicting the firstw, thew will protect and wipe out the people here. It will protect the people from being killed by Ecang''s soul, and wipe out all those who go against thew." Sui Chen Zi''s ancient voice traveled into Su Ming''s mind.


    "The first rule?" Su Ming seemed to havee to understand something.


    "The first rule is that Ecang can use its Divine Essence as a price, and I will help it kill the people here. However, if the person it wants to kill is someone who had failed to Possess it, then no matter what price it wants to pay, it will not be allowed. The rule will allow this person to leave in his own way."


    Su Ming nodded. He could discover some clues about this from how the purple Ecang had been unable to kill him previously. If there had been no rule, the purple Ecang could have had its will descend in this ce and kill him off. It would not have needed to wait so passively.


    He no longer inquired about Sui Chen Zi''sws, but instead looked at his stone monument. In his eyes, the monument was made of purple crystals, but since the surface was rough, no one could see it.


    In fact, even if they used their divine essence to check it, they would be unable to find any hints about it. Only he, who had control over Divine Essence and had obtained an Ecang clone, bing one of the people who could gain a share of the benefits here, could see the secrets of the stone monument at that moment.


    "Is¡­ that person¡­ Mo Su?"


    "He''s the person we came here to capture alive. This is¡­ He¡­" A buzzing gradually rose from the ny thousand something people talking in the area.


    "What happened just now? Why were we suddenly forced out of the world in the stone monument? Damn it, I was just about to reach a breakthrough! I was just one step away from it!"


    "Three hundred years ago, a simr thing had happened. At that time, he was the only one who did note out. Three hundred yearster, the same thing repeats, but this time he emerges right after. I absolutely refuse to believe that he has no connection to this."


    "Just what did this Mo Su do in the world of the stone monuments¡­ He could make ten thousand stone monuments disappear, and could also make those ten thousand stone monuments appear again." The volume of discussions gradually increased, but Su Ming looked as if he could not hear any of it. He looked at his own stone monument and saw a purple leaf within the depths of it.


    At the instant he the leaf, he understood. He shifted his gaze away and looked at the near ten thousand stone monuments that had just appeared in the area, and he saw that each of them were made of purple crystals, and there was a purple leaf within each one.


    When he looked at the purple leaf, a feeling that he could blend perfectly with it rose within his heart, as if he only needed one thought, and those near ten thousand stone monuments would disappear. With one thought, he could also make those near ten thousand stone monuments reach one million feet.


    In fact, when he closed his eyes, the near ten thousand stone monuments would be his eyes.


    "I see, so it''s like this," Su Ming whispered softly to himself. When he swept his gaze across the other ny thousand stone monuments in the area, he nodded.


    When he looked at the other ny thousand stone monuments, he saw nine different colors. The number of stone monuments that belonged to each color was ten thousand. These stone monuments were all formed by crystals made by their respective colors, and within them was a leaf of the same color.


    When Su Ming saw all the stone monuments and swept his gaze past those tree leaves, wills that repelled his presence immediately spread out, blocking his gaze from looking at them. There were nine wills in total, and they all belonged to the nine different colored groups of stone monuments and their leaves.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face. When he had Possessed the purple Ecang, he had always had a question in his heart as to why he was Possessing the purple Ecang.


    Based on his understanding, the purple Ecang had the one hundred thousand stone monuments in this ce. It was a test when they wanted to make their stone monuments reach one million feet. With this kind of understanding, he pondered over it for a long time, but could not find his answer.


    As he came to the end of his train of thought, Su Ming realized that if this was the truly the case, then the purple Ecang was definitely the strongest among the ten souls, because it controlled the growth of all the stone monuments. Among the one hundred thousand people, there were about ny thousand who were in its control.


    When he was Possessing the purple Ecang, he saw it summon nearly ten thousand rays of purple light. Once he Possessed it, those scrambled memories surged into his mind. As he saw what really happened, he understood something.


    His assumption before had been wrong.


    The purple Ecang did not control the initial growth of those one hundred thousand stone monuments. In truth, it only controlled ten thousand. Ecang had ten souls, and each soul possessed ten thousand stone monuments. Only then could bnce be maintained.


    When Sui Chen Zi''sw chose his stone monument for him, it was already purple. That was why¡­ on the first day he arrived in thend of the stone monuments, he naturally became one of the ten thousand stone monuments the purple Ecang had.


    Su Ming also realized that besides his, there was not a single stone monument that had surpassed one million feet in the area that was purple. Perhaps it was due to all ten thousand of the former purple stone monuments shattering three hundred something years ago, but Su Ming could remember clearly all the locations and names of the stone monuments which had surpassed one million feet when he first arrived in this ce.


    When he looked at them at the moment, he found that all of them were there, with not a single one added to the pile, and not a single one missing.


    This gave rise to a question: Why had there not been a single person who had managed to make the purple stone monuments surpass one million feet since the time he hade to this ce? Su Ming found his answer within the memories of his Ecang clone as well.


    The person whose name was carved on thest purple stone monument that had surpassed one million feet had suddenly died in the world outside two thousand years ago, causing the stone monument to return to several tens of thousands of feet.


    ''By the looks of it¡­ the purple Ecang had intentionally caused around a hundred stone monuments to reach nine hundred thousand something feet in one go that year to receive the test. It¡­ must have panicked because no stone monument of one million feet had appeared, that was why it had intentionally made things easier.'' Su Ming remembered the people whose stone monuments had grown to nine hundred thousand something feet during that time. Most of them should have been purple.


    However, clearly, Zhou Kang''s stone monument was not.


    ''These one hundred thousand stone monuments are divided into ten. The stone monuments of each color can reach up to ten million feet. Before I Possessed Ecang, I thought that there would no longer be any stone monuments that would reach ten million feet, because I alone have earned the right to ten million feet, but by the looks of it, my understanding was wrong.''


    Su Ming shook his head. The memories within his Ecang clone were incredibly jumbled up, and he would need time until they fully fused into his mind. That was why he did not immediately seek to find his answers within.


    ''But this is even better. My Ecang clone will be even stronger with the help of the power of the ten thousand people, and I will kill all those whose stone monuments have surpassed one million feet in the world outside.


    ''If that is the case, I can prevent the growth of the stone monuments of the other colors, so only the ones that are purple will continuously be stronger, making it much easier for my Ecang clone to devour the other nine souls when the timees.''


    "Mo-Mo Su?"


    While Su Ming was deep in thought, a voice tinged with uncertainty reached his ears.


    At the sound of it, Su Ming looked over and saw Zhou Kang not too far in the distance. They had not seen each other for three hundred years. Zhou Kang did not look too different from before¡­ but the ancient air around him was even stronger. When he saw Su Ming, excitement appeared on his face. This excitement was not due to him having a deep friendship with Su Ming, but because he obtained an answer - an answer that verified what his wife had said was right.


    "Big brother Zhou." A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face as he spoke amiably towards Zhou Kang.


    "What happened? You¡­ Why didn''t you appear from the world in your stone monument for hundreds of years? Were the two abnormalities before and after because of you?


    "Was-was my wife''s guess correct?" Zhou Kang asked in excitement, his voice quivering. He longed to learn the answer. Even if that answer could not bring him freedom, it was the thing that had puzzled his wife all those years ago. Even if his wife had died, he still wanted to know.


    Su Ming looked at Zhou Kang. If he had not told him of his experience in the past and his wife''s guess, then there was a high possibility that Su Ming would not have taken the path of the Five Illusory Echelons.


    If that had happened, then while Su Ming might still have chosen to Possess Ecang, the difficulty of the Possession would have been so high that it was very likely that he would have failed with the slightest mistake. In fact, if Su Ming was to Possess Ecang again, he was not entirely certain he would seed.


    Just as Su Ming was about to answer Zhou Kang''s question, he suddenly frowned and lifted his head to look at the air above him.


    At that moment, after a series of guesses and considerations, plenty of people from the ny thousand something of those in the area became aware of who he was.


    "You''re Mo Su! The one who is wanted by the four Great True Worlds!"


    "Damn it, it''s you! If you didn''t provoke the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout on this ce and had them ce a bounty on your head, why would wee to this ursed ce and lose our freedom?"


    "Bastard, I might be unable to kill you here, but you also lost your freedom and can''t go out. You will also have to face the possibility of being selected to die. I''d like to see just who among us will die first."


    Sinister words instantly rose into the air. The cultivators who said these words were the ones who came to this ce during the past three hundred years, and they knew that there was a rule here that forbade them from attacking. However, the grievances they had suffered during the past three hundred years made them immediately throw out scathing words once they recognized Su Ming.


    Almost the moment those sinister words were spoken, booming sounds came from the air above. Hundreds of figures appeared at the same time, and as they descended to the ce, their faces filled with different expressions of confusion, uncertainty, surprised delight, shock, and many other types of emotions.


    These were neers, but Su Ming was not looking at them. He was still looking at the air.


    1. The matter of numbers: I wonder if any of you were confused as I was by the numbers when you first saw it and went back topare with the final ''Ecang as His Clone'' chapter. In any case, this is how I understand it. Ecang was split up into one million parts. It has 10 colors. Each color has 100,000 parts.


    There are 10 foreignnds. 4 are in Sinful Barren Lands. The remaining 6 should be in Divine Essence Star Ocean. In each foreignnd, there are 100,000 stone monuments. 10,000 belong to one color, so 10 colors x 10,000 stone monuments = 100,000. 100,000 stone monuments x 10 foreignnds = 1,000,000 stone monuments. By extension, it also means that 10,000 stone monuments of 1 color x 10 foreignnds = 100,000 stone monuments of 1 color.


    I made this because I originally had the misconception that 1 foreignnd belongs to just one Ecang of a single color, hence all 100,000 stone monuments belong to it, which is wrong.


    And so, the 100,000 gxies,s, Ecang trees, venous pathways, and golden hearts from before were not from one foreignnd, but was 10,000 worlds each from all 10 foreignnds.


    Do keep in mind that this is my interpretation at the point I tranted this chapter, and I might be wrong. I''m wee to hear different views to the numbers.

 Chapter 840: Wiping Off

    <h4>Chapter 840: Wiping Off</h4>


    "Bastard, if it wasn''t because we can''t attack in this ce, then I would definitely kill you. You''re the one who caused us to fall to such a state. You deserve to die!"


    The ones who had thrown out biting and sinister words at Su Ming just now were looking at the hundreds of new people descending to the ce with pleasure within them in regards to their misery. They continued venting out their frustrations with curses.


    In this ce where they were not allowed to fight back, besides using cruel words to curse others, there was no other way for them to vent their anger. Even if flinging verbal abuse brought no physical harm to others, if they did not do this, what else could they do?


    "I curse you that your entire family dies! I curse you that your race will die a horrific death! I curse you that your lover will be abused by others! I curse you that your bloodline will end!!"


    "That''s right, everything is because of you, you damned bastard! If I get the chance to make my stone monument reach one million feet, I''ll go and search for the people who are acquainted with you in the world outside during those one thousand years and kill all of them so that I can vent my hatred."


    The voices rose and fell without stop. These people sounded as if they had descended into madness, and their verbal abuses grew stronger. The hundreds of years worth of oppression made it difficult for them to remain rxed and calm. Once they witnessed the deaths of those in the area again and again, they ced the fault for all of this on Su Ming.


    Su Ming looked as if he did not hear any of it. His indifferent expression caused the insults and curses to be even stronger. In fact, an evenrger amount of people started throwing rebukes and slurs at Su Ming.


    They wished that Su Ming would retaliate, because only then would they be able to find a hint of pleasure and be able to bury some of the despair they felt in thisnd.


    They were pitiful people. Because if a cultivator was reduced to a state in which they could only shout and scream, it was certainly¡­ a miserable thing.


    In the mid of their ndering, Su Ming looked at the air calmly. At the instant the hundreds of neers descended in the ce and their bodiesnded on the ground, the hundreds of purple stone monuments in Su Ming''s eyes started shining with a brilliant light.


    Under that light, names started appearing on hundreds of stone monuments.


    The light continued shining brightly, and those hundreds of stone monuments immediately rose. This was the initial increase of height based on the person''s level of cultivation. As booming sounds reverberated in the air, one of the stone monuments among the hundreds of new ones reached thirty thousand something feet!


    Most of the remaining ones were only twenty thousand something feet tall.


    It was rare for a stone monument to start off at thirty thousand something feet in this ce. Immediately, some of the people''s gazes fixed on an old man.


    The old man''s face was gloomy as blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. He wiped away the blood and quietly sat down to meditate. Hepletely ignored the gazes looking at him from the area. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at the air. A wave of killing intent as well as hatred showed up in the depths of his eyes.


    ''It''s him.'' Su Ming cast the old man a nce and smiled faintly.


    "Peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm!"


    "This person is an old monster at the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. By the looks, he''s injured. Could it be that he came to this ce to hide from his enemies?"


    "Zhao Family''s Progenitor! He''s Zhao Family''s Progenitor!"


    "What happened outside during these hundreds of years? How could Zhao Family''s Progenitor be forced to this ce?"


    In the mid of the people''s shock, most of the hundreds of people besides the old man looked around them withplicated expressions. Once they saw the ny thousand people in the ce, they were first taken aback, but as they swept their gaze across the crowd, their eyesnded on Su Ming, and some of them immediately revealed surprised delight.


    "Mo Su! He''s Mo Su! I remember him! He hasn''t changed at all during these thousand years! He''s the Mo Su that can give us our freedom!"


    A man with an incredibly hot temper lifted his head andughed at the sky. Within an instant, he charged towards Su Ming. His movements were seen by the ny thousand people in the ce, and their gazes turned into ones of mockery and derision. Those were the expressions of people watching something for entertainment. They could already imagine the moment of the person''s death.


    "Mo Su!"


    The man traveled incredibly quickly. He closed in on Su Ming in the blink of an eye, and as heughed ferociously, he lifted his right hand. But just as his hand was about to strike, Su Ming averted his gaze from the air and cast him a t look.


    Just that one gaze alone instantly caused booming sounds that were akin to thunder exploding to rise in the man''s heart. He had a strong feeling that while Su Ming''s gaze seemed calm, it possessed a mighty pressure that he could not fight against.


    This mighty pressure surpassed all manner of power and stood above all things. In fact, the man had the feeling that he had be a servant, and his life was in Su Ming''s hands. With just one thought, he might be reduced to dust and vanish into thin air, no matter what cultivation he possessed.


    The mighty pressure pressing down on his soul turned into a sharp pain that morphed into fear, and he shuddered in midair while letting out a shrill scream. His body plunged down, and as it swiftly withered away, his screams of pain echoed in the air, but he did not immediately die. Clearly, it Su Ming did not want to kill him.


    This man was a person from a purple stone monument, and Su Ming¡­ was the master of the purple stone monuments.


    This scene immediately attracted the attention of the hundreds of neers. Their expressions changed, a telling sign that they were shocked and frightened by this scene. Even the gloomy looking Zhao Family''s Progenitor instinctively cast a nce in that direction, noticing Su Ming.


    At the instant he looked over, he recognized Su Ming. With a slightlyplicated expression, he shook his head. Zhao Family''s Progenitor looked away once again with a gloomy look, as if he was waiting for something.


    Ignoring the screaming man, Su Ming looked at Zhou Kang and said softly, "Big brother Zhou, your wife''s and your guess¡­ was correct." Once Su Ming finished saying these words, he swept his gaze over the people who had been flinging verbal insults at him just now.


    "You are pitiful," he said calmly. "If you want freedom, then I will give you freedom." He spoke in a rxed manner, and as he did so, he lifted his right hand and pointed forward.


    That finger was directed towards the old man who had cursed Su Ming''s entire race.


    The old man''s lips curled up into a cold sneer. They could not attack each other in this ce. If Mo Su dared attack him, then he would definitely die, so the old man was not frightened. Instead, as heughed coldly, he continued speaking.


    "Not only will I curse your entire race, I will also curse your¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, his expression suddenly changed drastically. The instant Su Ming pointed at his body, he started disappearing, starting from his feet.


    "This is impossible. You-you¡­" The old man''s expression was filled with shock. Fear took root in his heart and body, but he could only speak up to that point. At that moment, his body swiftly turned into dust, as if his existence was forcefully wiped off.


    "You too." Su Ming pointed again, and another cultivator that had thrown nderous remarks just now was instantly reduced to ashes as he screamed shrilly.


    This scenepletely stunned all the people in thend. To them, this was a terrifying event, something past the boundaries of their imagination, since¡­ Su Ming had killed, but he was not at all punished. This caused the people''s fears to immediately be much greater.


    "And you too." Su Ming lifted his finger and pointed once more. Immediately, another person disappeared with a shrill scream.


    Because of that, amotion instantly broke out in thend. As everyone moved back, the people who had cursed Su Ming just now immediately fell into madness. Some of them retreated, while others charged towards Su Ming with a glint in their eyes.


    At that moment, a thought had risen in the hearts of all those rushing towards Su Ming. Could it be¡­ that they could attack in this ce now?


    Yet at the instant they activated their divine abilities, a great will swept through the ce. All those whose divine abilitiesnded on Su Ming were wiped off once that will swept past them.


    Fear, shock, disbelief, and various other emotions rose within the hearts of the tens of thousands of people during that moment. They could not believe what they were seeing.


    All those who had insulted Su Ming just now and had not died immediately entered the worlds in their stone monuments to hide. The fear in their hearts turned into despair, as well as surging hatred and terror. They could not understand why Su Ming could kill.


    And¡­ by the looks of it, he was not attacking with his power. Instead¡­ thew in thend seemed to be obeying his words. As long as he wanted to kill, thew of thend would wipe off those he wanted dead.


    At the moment Su Ming saw the people scattering and some of them reaching for their stone monuments, making it seem that it would be difficult for him to instantly kill all of them, Su Ming opened his mouth and said tly, "Wipe them all off."


    The shadow in the air which was formed by thew of thend and which could only be seen by Su Ming bent his back and bowed, then the will of thew immediately spread out. Shrill screams of pain traveled out of the mouths of all those who had insulted Su Ming. As their bodies were about to shatter, their expressions filled with fear and despair.


    Suddenly, all the cultivators in thend felt their hearts shake. As their expressions changed drastically, nine wills with an ancient air and a boundless presence descended swiftly from the air.


    Each of those nine wills were on equal grounds in terms of power with the purple Ecang, and that power was one that could instantly kill a person. With anger, the wills descended and rushed towards Su Ming.


    These nine wills, these nine other souls from Ecang''s body, sent out an intense wave of displeasure to Su Ming''s soul in regards to him killing their tributes.


    They had a promise between each other that they would not kill each other''s tributes, or else there would no longer be any cultivators who woulde to the ce, and they would no longer obtain what was necessary for them to heal. That was why once Su Ming attacked and killed their tributes, they descended in indignation and started interrogating him.


    "Why did you break our promise?!"


    "Why did you kill our tributes?!"


    "Purple, you have to give us an exnation!"


    "Purple, they were my tributes, if you can''t give me a satisfactory exnation, then even if I have to pay a price, I will make thew here kill several times the number of your tributes in retaliation of the number of my tributes you killed."


    Su Ming did not back down a single inch in the face of the wrath from the nine wills in his soul. He instead sent his own will and had it crash against the nine wills.


    "Your tributes offended me!" Su Ming''s will did notpromise even the slightest. Instead, the voice from his will echoed unyieldingly in his soul.


    The nine wills instantly stopped their interrogation, as if they were thinking about what Su Ming said.


    "Should not those who offended us Ecang be killed?" Su Ming''s will became even more fierce and unyielding. Several breathster, the nine wills roared once again.


    "They should be killed! Those who offend us Ecang should be killed!"


    "I see, so that''s how it is. Then they should die. They''re only tributes, how dare they offend us Ecang?! They should die!"


    As the nine wills roared, it did not matter whether the people who had thrown verbal abuses at Su Ming just now had scattered or entered the world in their stone monuments, they vanished without a trace while screaming shrilly.

 Chapter 841: Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 841: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>


    The fight and subsequent killing between life forms of the same level is known as robbing another''s life. It is murder. The oppression of the strong towards the weak is something the strong bring with a presence that can change weather with just a flip of their hands. Their killing of the weak is known as granting others death.


    As for¡­ those that had surpassed the categories of life, their killing would be the will of heaven gathering its attention on ants. That could no longer be known as murder, not could it be known as granting someone death. This was purely wiping off someone''s existence from the face of the world.


    It was like how an artist drew on a drawing board. Within the picture were lives, and when the artist swiped their hand across the drawing board, the picture would be wiped off, and along with it, all the lives within it.


    At that moment, the lingering cries from those who had already died still echoed in the ears of everyone within thend of the one hundred thousand stone monuments. Once they witnessed how Su Ming had casually swung his arm and caused the deaths of nearly a hundred people, the idea of these people being wiped off rose in all their heads.


    Fear, anxiety, panic, shock, and various other emotions turned into a suffocating feeling, causing the world of the one hundred thousand stone monument to turn deathly silent at that instant. Almost all the people instinctively looked towards Su Ming, including Zhou Kang, and their gazes were filled with deep reverence.


    How could they not be able to tell that thews of Sui Chen Zi in thisnd were obeying Su Ming?


    How could they not be able to tell that not only were Sui Chen Zi''sws obeying him, it could even be said that there was a special connection between them?


    If someone had control over thews in the world of the one hundred thousand stone monuments, then that person would be someone that no one dared to provoke, because he could determine a person''s life and death.


    In fact, if Su Ming wanted to, he could make Sui Chen Zi''sw immediately kill all the people here. However, by doing so, he wouldpletely break ties with the nine Ecang souls. From then on, they would be greatly averse to his presence, and the nine souls would also be wary of him. If Su Ming wanted to devour them in the future, it would be incredibly difficult.


    Besides, if Su Ming wiped off the existences of all the people here, then there was a possibility that the nine Ecang souls would even work together to resist him. There would be more lossespared to benefits in this matter. That was why even if the temptation was incredibly great, Su Ming did not choose such an extreme method.


    Furthermore, thew in thend was set to protect people, not only kill them. If Su Ming brought up this kind of request, perhaps thew would remain silent. After all, Sui Chen Zi''sw was obeying Su Ming because what he was doing was within what was allowed. Until¡­ Su Ming''s power could set a neww in this ce.


    Su Ming remained calm. Taking away nearly a hundred people''s lives seemed to bepletely insignificant to him. He did not bother about whether these people had truly died. To him, this was not important.


    What was important was that these people whose existences were wiped off hade to this ce to kill him because of the rewards offered by the four Great True Worlds. But besides that, they had cursed him.


    Because of that, they lost the right to continue living and obtained freedom, the kind Su Ming gave to them. They no longer needed to eternally sink into the worlds within the stone monuments in thend.


    As the people around looked at Su Ming with respect in their eyes, he lifted his head and swept his gaze past them. All those who met his gaze would feel their hearts shudder. It did not matter what level of cultivation they had, as long as they were a person in thisnd, they would instinctively lower their heads, not daring to meet Su Ming''s gaze, to incite his wrath.


    Su Ming swept his gaze around the area, and paused for a moment on Zhou Kang. He had previously seen that Zhou Kang''s stone monument was blue.


    In the end, Su Ming''s gazended on the man who was still twitching on the ground. This person only had a breath left in his body, and his body was already as thin as a skeleton, even though he was not screaming in pain.


    This man was the first person who had attacked Su Ming, and his stone monument was purple. If Su Ming wanted to kill him, he did not need to make any sort of exnations to the nine Ecang souls, because this man was Su Ming''s tribute.


    "Since you must have experienced a lot of difficulties in walking down the path of cultivation and you are my tribute, I will spare you," Su Ming said tly and swung his right hand. Immediately, the man who had been shivering and twitching on the ground stopped trembling. Once he recovered his consciousness, he stood up with great difficulty. His fear towards Su Ming reached extreme heights, and he quickly wrapped his fist in his palm to bow deeply towards Su Ming.


    The word tribute fell into his ears and also entered the minds of all the others in the area, turning into surprise and bewilderment.


    "The hundreds of you are all my tributes." As Su Ming spoke tly, he walked forward. When he arrived next to the man, the person put on a look of reverence and followed after.


    When Su Ming arrived before the hundreds of neers, he did not stop, but a mighty pressure that only those hundreds of people could notice spread out from his body.


    This mighty pressure was like the might of heaven itself to these hundreds of cultivators. At the instant they sensed it, their hearts trembled furiously, and a feeling as if Su Ming controlled their lives and deaths rose strongly in their hearts.


    This feeling was incredibly real, and they discovered to their shock that their heartbeats were beating at the same rate, and this heartbeat belonged to Su Ming.


    If Su Ming''s heart beat once, then their hearts would also beat once. This strange event caused the hundreds of people to move back altogether as Su Ming walked towards them. In fact, a few dozen of them even had loud booming sounds ringing in their minds as their faces turned pale. The mighty pressure spreading out from Su Ming''s soul caused their minds to feel as if they were about to break. It was as if there was a powerful will in their minds at that moment, and it was forcing them to kneel towards Su Ming, who was walking over.


    It felt like if they did not kneel and worship him, they would be destroyed. If they did not worship him, their souls would no longer be in their control. One of the young men fell down to his knees with a thump as his body shivered, bing the second person after the big man who had attacked Su Ming just now to kneel and worship him.


    Soon after, the second, third, fourth¡­ When Su Ming walked over, these hundreds of people fell to their knees and worshiped him. When Su Ming arrived before Zhao Family''s Progenitor, the hundreds of people around the purple stone were all kneeling.


    Zhao Family''s Progenitor had long since averted his gaze from the air above him and focused his attention on Su Ming. As Su Ming walked over and the hundreds of people knelt down to worship him, the mighty pressure pressing down on his mind caused his breathing to quicken, the veins on his face to pop up, and sweat cover his entire body.


    He was fighting against the will in his body, fighting against his own soul. As Zhao Family''s Progenitor, he would definitely not kneel down to anyone, but the strength of the will in his body was a form of suppression that was born from the soul, not from cultivation bases, so Zhao Family''s Progenitor could only tremble furiously while letting out low roars.


    "We meet again," Su Ming said calmly,ing to a stop before Zhao Family''s Progenitor.


    Zhao Family''s Progenitor did not say a single word, because he could not speak at that moment. All his strength was used to fight against the power in his soul. The moment hexed his guard, he would immediately be unable to control his body and he would kneel.


    This was only secondary though, because even if Su Ming made him kneel, he was only making his body kneel. What truly made Zhao Family''s Progenitor afraid and had him regretting stepping into the foreignnd in order to avoid being killed was because he could sense that he fought against his own soul. He discovered that not only his mind and spirit were afraid of Su Ming, but he also respected him. In fact, there was even an intention within him to submit to him, and it was one he could not fight against.


    This was not just a feeling from his body, but something that came from his soul and his mind. It was as if after he stepped into the foreignnd, a person had showed up to take control of his life, and he now had a master.


    Su Ming did not speak again. He simply stood before Zhao Family''s Progenitor quietly. The hundreds of people worshiping him around caused the tens of thousands of people standing at the edges of the group to find their jaws falling ck in shock once they witnessed this.


    At that moment, the one word Su Ming said just now rose in their heads.


    "Tribute."


    ''Just what serendipity did he receive in the stone monument''s world? How can he¡­ How can he be so strong?!''


    ''Even thews are obeying him. Thend of the stone monuments also experienced two abnormalities. This must be the reason why he could be so strong!''


    ''Just what did he do? What did he receive? Why are those hundreds of people worshiping him¡­ Could it be¡­ that he became thew?''


    ''Even if his stone monument reached one million feet and he gained control of a portion of Divine Essence''s power, I don''t remember anyone who couldpare to him among all the people who made their stone monuments reach one million feet over the course of time.


    ''In fact, forget one million feet. Even those who made their stone monuments reach two, three or even more million feet could not do this.''


    There was no buzz of discussion, but these thoughts were part of everyone as expressions of respect appeared on their faces. As they kept thinking about it, their minds turned into windstorms of various thoughts and feelings.


    Zhao Family''s Progenitor''s body was drenched in sweat. He shivered even more violently, and blood capiries filled the whites of his eyes. As despair appeared on his face, he¡­ slowly knelt down. When his knees touched the ground, he worshiped Su Ming, just like all the others around him.


    Almost at the instant Zhao Family''s Progenitor knelt down and worshiped Su Ming, loud bangs rang out above, and arge crack tore through the air. A long string ofughter echoed in the air, and a person walked out from the crack.


    "A thousand years have passed, and I''ve returned to this ce. Zhao Tian Gang, you old bastard, did you think that if you escaped here, you''d find the reason why I became stronger?! I''ll tell you the truth, my real goal was to force you into thisnd!


    "I will cause you to sink endlessly into nothingness. I will make you suffer the pain I endured after you forced me into this ce. I''ve already granted death to thousands of those in your family. Don''t worry. When my stone monument reaches two million feet, I will venture out for a thousand years again, and I will ughter the rest of your family." As the long string ofughter echoed in the air, all the people noticed an old man in a long blue robe walking out from the air.


    "A person with a stone monument of one million feet! This person¡­ is Gong Sun Yin!"


    "It''s him. It''s Gong Sun Yin. He left this ce a thousand years ago, and now he''s back." Some of the people in the area immediately recognized the old man.


    The old man was ugly, and his hair was a mess, but he had reached theter stage of World ne Realm. He was walking forward with an arrogant look on his face, but when he saw Zhao Family''s Progenitor kneeling before Su Ming, his voice died away, and a surprised look appeared on his face.


    Zhao Family''s Progenitor remained silent. The long string ofughter and the voice in his ears made him lower his head. A wave ofplicated feelings he could not describe turned into destion and anguish in his heart.


    He did not lift his head to look at his enemy who had killed most of his family members and forced him to step into the foreignnd to hide, because at the moment he knelt down, he had already sunk into despair.


    Su Ming lifted his head.


    "Only I alone am allowed to rebuke my tributes, who do you think you are?" Su Ming said tly.

 Chapter 842: Leaving the Foreign Land

    <h4>Chapter 842: Leaving the Foreign Land</h4>


    Once Su Ming said those words, Zhao Family''s Progenitor shuddered before him. He lifted his head swiftly and looked at over nkly. No matter what, he did not expect that Su Ming would speak up to help him.


    Su Ming''s strength was incredibly mysterious to Zhao Family''s Progenitor. He did not know what the other had experienced, but when he saw how he swung his hand and caused the deaths of nearly one hundred people and how hundreds of people, including himself, had knelt down and worshiped him as he walked towards them, his mind was left in confusion.


    The submission of his soul terrified Zhao Family''s Progenitor, and at the same time, an indescribable respect towards Su Ming rose within him. In fact, from all the other people''s gazes around him, he could tell that someone like Su Ming had never appeared in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd from what these tens of thousands of people could remember.


    What caused him to be apprehensive just now was that he could faintly sense with his level of cultivation that Sui Chen Zi''sw had truly obeyed Su Ming''smand when he waved his hand.


    All of this was a clear sign that Su Ming was an unusual existence in this ce.


    Almost the instant Su Ming said his words, the tens of thousands of people in the area fell into a dead silence. They quickly lowered their heads. Everything that Su Ming had showed just now had already caused their hearts to be in shock, and as Su Ming''s words echoed in the air, they had no choice but to be silent.


    The crowd''s silence brought a mysterious atmosphere to the ce. Gong Sun Yin was momentarily stunned as he stood in the air, but after he recovered, he looked at Su Ming.


    His pupils shrank. He had not returned to this ce for a thousand years. When he returned now, he had felt that there was something incredibly off. The first thing was the sight of the hundreds of people kneeling and worshiping somebody. During the years he had been in this ce, he had never seen anything like it.


    The second thing was how that simple sentence from the person who was being worshiped by the hundreds of people had caused tens of thousands of people to fall silent, and none of them even dared to lift their heads. All of them did not dare to speak, and this caused Gong Sun Yin''s heart to let out a thump.


    He had a feeling that something very bad was about to happen.


    ''Just what happened here during the one thousand years I was gone? This person¡­ I''ve never seen him before. He must be someone who arrived after I left.''


    A glint shone in Gong Sun Yin''s eyes. His ability to reach theter stage of World ne Realm might be rted to this ce, but his intelligence was definitely nothing ordinary as well. At that moment, an amiable smile appeared on his face, and he nodded towards Su Ming.


    "Brother, how may I address you? My name is Gong Sun Yin, and in this ce, my stone monument has reached one million feet¡ª"


    Su Ming cut off Gong Sun Yin''s words and tly repeated again, "I''m asking you, who do you think you are?"


    Su Ming''s brusque words immediately caused killing intent to shine in Gong Sun Yin''s eyes. Ever since he reached theter stage of World ne Realm, he hadn''t met anyone who would dare speak to him in this manner. He let out a cold harrumph, and the killing intent in his eyes became greater. As he stared at Su Ming, his lips curled up into a smile, but it did not reach his eyes.


    "Ever since my stone monument reached one million feet, you are the first person who dared speak to me in such a manner. Looks like leaving this ce for one thousand years has caused the neers to forget my reputation.


    "Oh well, I won''t punish you too greatly, but I will have you know that the ones who have made their stone monuments reach one million feet are the people who are primarily selected by the Divine Essence in this ce. We are not people neers like you can easily provoke!" Gong Sun Yin sneered and lifted his right hand swiftly before pointing towards the ground.


    "Come forth, my stone monument!" At the instant he spoke, a stone monument that was one million feet tall let out booming sounds and floated up from the ground before it went to him.


    Gong Sun Yin''s name was carved clearly on the one million feet tall stone monument. It was huge and stretched out boundlessly. At that moment, once it floated up, the expressions of the people in the area changed.


    "This is one of the divine abilities which is granted to those who are primarily selected. They can push down other people''s stone monuments and make them shrink!"


    "That''s right. That''s the divine ability that only those chosen can obtain. I''ve seen one of the stone monuments from one of those chosen pushing down a nine hundred thousand something feet stone monument to instantly be merely tens of thousands of feet tall, causing the hard work worth dozens of years to be gone just like that. If that person had not immediately begged for mercy, as long as that chosen he offended remained in the ce, he would never be able to make his stone monument reach one million feet."


    "Gong Sun Yin is one of those chosen, and Mo Su has a lot of mysterious secrets surrounding him. His stone monument is also one million feet. I wonder what will happen if the two of them fight each other."


    The buzz of discussions instantly rose in the area. Light from Gong Sun Yin''s stone monument shone far and wide, and as it spread out in thend, all the stone monuments immediately became blurry, with only Su Ming''s stone monument alone remaining as distinct as ever.


    This was the effect of the divine ability of those primarily chosen. It could allow them to automatically find the stone monument that belonged to the person they wanted without the use of divine sense, and at the instant Su Ming''s stone monument appeared, Gong Sun Yin frowned.


    Su Ming''s stone monument was also one million feet tall.


    Gong Sun Yinughed coldly in his heart. Even if both their stone monuments were one million feet tall, his own had been at that height since one thousand years ago, while it was clear that Su Ming''s had only reached one million feet after his. If that was the case, he could still push down Su Ming''s stone monument slightly. The effect might be nothing extraordinary, but it could still shock the other.


    "Push it down." Gong Sun Yin let out a cold harrumph, and his stone monument immediately rushed towards Su Ming''s to press down on it.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever as the stone monument pushed down on his own. There was not a hint of change that could be detected on his face. In fact, it was the same for his stone monument. However¡­ at the instant Gong Sun Yin''s stone monument pushed down, it immediately started cracking from the bottom, and with a bang, it even began showing signs of crumbling.


    This scene immediately caused an uproar in the area. It also made Gong Sun Yin''s expression change drastically. He quickly controlled his stone monument and lifted it. Then, with an expression as if he had just seen a ghost, he looked towards Su Ming.


    Within Su Ming''s eyes, Gong Sun Yin''s stone monument was blue. He was a tribute of the blue Ecang. There were ten thousand such stone monuments in this ce.


    If they were in the world outside, then in the face of this old monster in theter stage of World ne Realm, Su Ming would need to use his power to fight against him, but here, he did not need to do that. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards Gong Sun Yin''s stone monument.


    With this move, booming sounds echoed in the air. During that instant, the signs of shattering on Gong Sun Yin''s stone monument became even more intense. Cracks appeared like hideous scars, and Gong Sun Yin''s expression changed to reveal great shock. He immediately became rmed.


    The damage against stone monuments could directly affect a person''s soul, so how could he not be afraid of it?


    "No! Damn it, how dare you damage my stone monument?! If you can use the divine abilities of those primarily chosen, then I can, too!"


    It was clear that Gong Sun Yin had misunderstood. Su Ming had activated thew in thend with that pointing of his finger. However, as a primarily chosen, Gong Sun Yin had thought of another unique ability that belonged to people such as him.


    "Master! I, Gong Sun Yin, beg of you to descend to this ce! Please lend me the power of thew here and protect my stone monument as well as suppress this person!"


    Gong Sun Yin let out a low growl. When his stone monument had reached one million feet all those years ago and he became one of the primarily chosen, he had seen a ray of blue light that stretched endlessly. The strength of that blue light was so great that it could destroy him with just one thought.


    In fact, the blue light had given him a feeling that his soul had submitted to it, as if it was his master, and his master had granted him the unique Arts given to those who were primarily chosen. He could use his stone monument to push down other people''s monuments, and he was also given the right to summon his master thrice. Every single time he summoned his master, he could implore his master to help him do one thing.


    This was the second time he used this right. The first time was before he left this ce. He had summoned his master''s will to descend to this ce and open up space so that he could leave for one thousand years.


    This might seem like one thousand years of freedom to others, but to those who were primarily chosen, they knew that this freedom was given to them in the form of an exchange¡­ and the longest possible time they were allowed out was only one thousand years. After that, they could no longer make that request again.


    Right then, at the instant he said those words, he had great confidence that his master''s will was the strongest here and could affect thews as well as change everything. That was a strength that he had never seen before in his life. As his master''s will descended, he could definitely make this junior take a good look and make him know that provoking those who are primarily chosen was the biggest mistake in one''s life!


    He could even imagine how this junior''s expression would change drastically after a moment. He would scream shrilly and would kneel down to plead for mercy before him.


    He could also use this chance to strike a heavy blow to Zhao Tian Gang''s confidence, sinking him into greater despair and having him taste the pain he had suffered all those years ago.


    A cruel smile appeared on Gong Sun Yin''s lips. He looked at Su Ming, who still looked as calm as ever, and his smile turned into a sneer filled with derision.


    Almost at the instant that sneer appeared, he sensed the familiar presence of his master''s will descending in its greatness to this ce with a loud boom. Within an instant, it filled the area above his stone monument¡­ but the shattering of his stone monument¡­ still continued!


    It might have be much slower, but it continued, as if even his master could notpletely prevent his stone monument from crumbling further.


    Gong Sun Yin''s expression immediately changed. This surpassed his expectations and his mind instantly turn ck, but he still had a stroke of luck.


    "Purple!"


    A dignified voice echoed in Gong Sun Yin''s soul. He immediately recognized that this was his master''s voice, but it was not directed to him. He could only hear it. At the instant he was taken aback by that one word, he heard another voice.


    "Blue."


    He was familiar with this voice. It belonged to that young man that was worshiped by hundreds of people, including Zhao Family''s Progenitor, and who Gong Sun Yin had just mocked, prepared to teach him a lesson.


    "This person is my primarily chosen tribute, could you spare him this once?" His master''s divine thought reverberated in the air. This was a voice that only Gong Sun Yin could hear among all the others in thend, because the blue Ecang''s will was summoned by him to this ce.


    However, what left Gong Sun Yin in shock and disbelief was that his master''s voice was speaking to Su Ming with a tone as if he was negotiating with him. This made his heart tremble furiously and his breathing almost froze. He did not know just what sort of existence he had provoked that even his master would need to negotiate with it.


    "Let your tribute Zhou Kang leave your stone monument and be my tribute."


    Su Ming''s divine thought traveled forth tly, but in Gong Sun Yin''s ears, this was a tone which ced itself onpletely equal terms with his master. Once he remembered how his master''s will had spoken with a negotiating tone, a frightening through rose in Gong Sun Yin''s mind. This spection made his heart quiver, and when he looked towards Su Ming, his expression was filled with utmost shock.


    This scene was filled with a bizarre air to all the others in the area who saw this, because they could only see Gong Sun Yin stunned in midair, his face filled with shock and terror.


    "Very well." The blue Ecang''s will did not hesitate and agreed to it.


    "This person can be spared from death, but he cannot escape being punished. To show that all of us ten souls are equal, he should sink into the ranks of those who are not chosen once again to serve as a warning to others."


    "Very well, but you are not to find an excuse and cause my tributes to disrespect you again."


    "All right."


    The blue Ecang''s will retreated, and Su Ming''s will also faded away. During that instant, Gong Sun Yin''s stone monument shrank rapidly, eventually turning to only thirty thousand something feet before it fell on the ground once again.


    This scene immediately stirred up greatmotion among the people.


    "A stone monument of a primarily chosen¡­ has shrank to only tens of thousands of feet!"


    "Gong Sun Yin''s right as a primarily chosen has been cancelled. This is¡­ How could this be? Could it be because he provoked Mo Su? How could this Mo Su be so strong? I remember that he was the same as us in the past!"


    "Just what sort of serendipity did Mo Su obtain? Could it be¡­ could it be¡­?"


    "We absolutely cannot provoke this sort of person. This sort of existence is someone that no one can dominate!"


    "I remember that he entered the world in the stone monument through the Five Illusory Echelons in the beginning. Could it be that those who enter the stone monument through the Five Illusory Echelons be this strong in the future? But in the past, there had been quite a few who entered the stone monuments through the path of the Five Illusory Echelons¡­ and no one was like this."


    At this moment, the color of Zhou Kang''s stone monument changed abruptly, turning purple, while one empty stone monument out of the ten thousand that belonged to Su Ming also turned blue.


    However, this was something no one could see. In fact, not even Zhou Kang himself noticed this.


    Gong Sun Yin''s face turned pale, and as his body trembled, he fell to the ground. He looked at Su Ming, and the terror in his heart could no longer be described with words. At that moment, he was already certain that Su Ming was an existence that was the same as his master. In fact¡­ Su Ming was no longer a cultivator, but a part of this foreignnd.


    He did not dare provoke such an existence, much less grumble orin.


    "Sir Purple, thank you for sparing my life."


    As Gong Sun Yin said these words, the buzz of discussion in the area became even stronger. Su Ming ignored Gong Sun Yin, as well as Zhao Family''s Progenitor, who was by his side and was shocked by this scene. Instead, he looked towards Zhou Kang, who was staring at him with a bewildered expression.


    "Big brother Zhou, do you want to leave this ce?"


    "Can¡­ I leave?" Zhou Kang lifted his head with a dazed expression and looked at Su Ming.


    "As long as you want to."


    "Can she¡­ be revived?" Great hope appeared in Zhou Kang''s dazed eyes.


    Su Ming fell silent, then shook his head.


    "I''ll stay here."


    Zhou Kangughed brokenly, as if he had lost his soul. He knew that if he left this ce, he would never be able to see his wife again, but in this ce, at the very least¡­ he had the memories in the world of the stone monument to keep himpany, even though he knew that the person within them was just a recollection.


    Su Ming sighed softly. The figures of several women appeared in his mind. After a long while, he shook his head. He respected Zhou Kang''s loyal love for his wife, but in this world, besides romantic love, there were other forms of love that needed to be protected.


    As he turned around, he lifted his right hand and tapped the unresisting Zhao Family''s Progenitor between the brows. The memories of the past one thousand years appeared in his mind, and once Su Ming scanned through the changes in the world outside, he pulled back his finger and swung his arm at his stone monument.


    Immediately, the words Mo Su gradually disappeared from the stone monument that belonged to him. The one million feet tall stone monument also instantly started shrinking, eventually turning to an empty one that was only several tens of thousands of feet tall.


    Su Ming no longer needed a stone monument.


    The people could not understand this. They could only remain silent and in shock. The only person who understood this was Gong Sun Yin. At the instant he saw this scene, hepletely understood what was going on.


    ''As expected¡­ he is the same as my master. He''s not a candidate, but has be an existence that chooses others.''


    Su Ming cast one look at Zhou Kang, then turned around to take a step into the air. Under the gazes of the tens of thousands of people in the area, he stepped into space and gradually fused into it before he left.


    At this time, Su Ming''s voice echoed within the minds of the hundreds of people with the purple stone monuments, including Zhao Tian Gang''s.


    "I am the will of thend. All of you, train here and try to gain your epiphany in this ce. I promise you, when the dayes that Iplete my Dao, all of you will bepletely free."

 Chapter 843: Kong Huan

    <h4>Chapter 843: Kong Huan</h4>


    In the Sinful Barren Lands, within the four Great Gxies, at the core beyond Western Ring Neb, beyond its foreignnds, cracks filled the endless gxy. The area was filled with silence. Not too far away from the foreignnd''s area was a gigantic ancient bronze sword floating about. That sword was thirty thousand something feet long, and it remained still and unmoving in the gxy.


    There were three people sitting on the tip of the sword. One of them was an old man, the other middle-aged, and thest a teenage boy. The three of them were just sitting there, but their presence already made the gxy around them to distort, a telling sign of how extraordinary their power was.


    All of them were in the middle stage of World ne Realm, and they were the True Guards that belonged to the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the barrennds.


    Behind them, on the huge de of the ancient sword, were three hundred people in ck armor, who were sitting quietly and meditating. Their eyes were shut tight, and the still presence spreading out from them made them seem dead.


    In the silence, the middle-aged man said slowly with a slight displeasure on his face, "So many years have passed. Isn''t Lord Vice General just making a big fuss over this. There''s absolutely no meaning in changing shifts once every two hundred years to monitor this ce."


    "There must be a reason why Lord Vice General did this. After all, that Mo Su caused quite a ruckus in the past." The person who answered the man was the old man beside him, and his words were unhurried. The old man was dressed in a white robe, and his white hair fell on his shoulders. He did not look to excited, though.


    "What other reason could there be? That Mo Su is just a cultivator at the initial stage of World ne Realm. It was difficult to kill him because he was hard to track down. If that had not been the case, I could have easily killed him.


    "He must have already died after he fled into the foreignnds, and he''s causing trouble to us by making us suffer and wait here. We still have about fifty something years before someone will take our ce." The man shook his head and cast his gaze on the boy who was seated right before them.


    "Kong Huan, you are the third sword attendant of our Lord Vice General. What do you think?"


    "You''re very noisy," the boy named Kong Huan replied tly with eyes closed. There was a green sword ced on his knees, and he had his hands pressed t on its de.


    The man was not angered, but as heughed heartily, a hint of derision shed in the depths of his eyes. Lord Vice General had nine sword attendants, but only Kong Huan was tasked to monitor this ce over the past thousand years. No one else came to take his ce. Every single time there was a change in shifts, only the True Guards would be changed.


    In his mind, the middle-aged man believed that Lord Vice General was not fond of Kong Huan, and this was just another form of banishment.


    After all, this ce was barren of resources, making it difficult for one''s cultivation base to grow and improve. It was a big difference from training within the ce where the forces of power were stationed. Over there, their level of cultivation would be able to increase by arge margin within a thousand years.


    As the three people exchanged this meaningless talk, they did not notice a person standing before them in the area where the endless cracks leading to the foreignnds filled the space.


    It was as if this person was invisible in their eyes and did not exist.


    "A thousand years passed by so quickly¡­ I originally thought that the time in the foreignnds was different from the world outside, but from what I obtained from Zhao Family''s Progenitor made it very clear that the flow of time is the same," Su Ming mumbled. The three True Guards could not see him, but he could see them. In fact, Su Ming had known a long time ago that there were people monitoring this ce from the area beyond the foreignnds. This was something he learned clearly from Zhao Tian Gang''s memories.


    However, these three people and the three hundred people behind them werepletely ignored by Su Ming. The memories of the things that happened after he was forced into the foreignnds one thousand years ago fleeted past his mind, and he gradually fell silent.


    One thousand years became a passing sh of starlight. However, thes were still around, the brilliant rays of light were still around. When he looked at them, it was as if he was looking at the things from the past, and for a moment, he could not differentiate the time.


    It was just like a person''s hair. The strands could dance about in the air, and when their intersected with each other, they might seem simr, but they would be different, just like how the years were different now.


    Su Ming looked at the gxy. He did not intentionally try to appear ancient, but as he recalled what had happened in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds during the past one thousand years and an air of sentimentality rose within him, he could not help but have an air of ancientness surround him.


    A world changing transformation could be said to have happened to Su Ming during those one thousand years. He had run into one of the greatest serendipities in his life, he shook off the control of Yin Death Region''s wills over him, he expelled Di Tian''s seal over him, obtained his Ecang clone, and he had a cultivation base of greatpletion in Heaven Cultivation Realm. He was only a hair away from World ne Realm.


    In fact, if he had a clone that could train his cultivation base at that moment, he would definitely be able to iste himself and try reaching World ne Realm, but s, he did not have one.


    His clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had simrly obtained an incredibly great serendipity. He had risen from the initial stage of World ne Realm to nearly the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. Besides that, Su Ming had also obtained Divine Essence.


    The ovepping shadows of the runic symbols that asionally shone in his right eye would definitely shock those who saw them, and their minds would ponder over the strangeness within those runes.


    This seemingly brokennd due to the countless cracks that was Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd was not at all different from how it was in the past. If it was not because Su Ming knew that one thousand years had passed, he would not have been able to differentiate just how much time had passed uponing out.


    It was quiet all around him. He could not see too much starlight, and neither could he see any cultivators. It was as if this ce had be seawater that was nearly ck in color.


    "I havee out." Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the endless space in the gxy above him. As he spoke tly, for the first time, his gazended on the ancient bronze sword not too far away, and the people who could not see him.


    Su Ming averted his gaze and ced his hands behind his back. Then, he walked forward. With one step, he moved out of the area leading to the foreignnd, and with another, he closed in on the ancient bronze¡­ before he moved past it coolly.


    Su Ming did not want to kill these three people. After all, if any deaths urred, he would alert the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over thend. That was why he ignored them.


    Yet at the instant Su Ming moved past the ancient bronze sword, the ancient and simple looking green sword ced on Kong Huan''s knees as he meditated in a seated position suddenly let out a sword whistle.


    It was faint, trembling somewhat. At the instant it appeared, Kong Huan''s eyes flew open. The two True Guards behind him were stunned as well, and they looked towards Kong Huan''s sword at the same time.


    This was the first time they heard the sword whistle over the hundred something years they kept a lookout over this ce. This was also the first time Kong Huan heard the sword whistle over the past one thousand years he had been monitoring this ce.


    Kong Huan''s expression changed drastically. He instantly stood up and looked around him. In his mind, the words from Lord Vice General one thousand years ago when he gave Kong Huan the sword rang out.


    "This sword is known as Verdant mes. Take it with you. When it lets out a sword whistle, it will be the day the existence I have been waiting for all this while have appeared. I will grant you this sword to keep a lookout over the foreignnd.


    "Once the sword lets out its whistle, immediately let go of it!"


    It was these words that caused Kong Huan toe to this ce and sit down cross-legged on the ancient bronze sword without lifting his hands off the green sword.


    By now, he had waited for one thousand years. At the instant the sword let out a sword whistle and Kong Huan got up to look around him, he let go of the sword he had ced his hands without any hesitation.


    At the instant he let go, green mes appeared on the sword. With a bang, that sword turned into a green arc and charged into the space, charging to the spot where Su Ming was with a loud whistle.


    Su Ming turned around, and his gazended on the green arc that wasing towards him. A wave of sword aura charged swiftly at his waist, and Su Ming could not help but chuckle.


    ''It''s rare to see such an intelligent sword, but by the looks of it, it doesn''t seem to have noticed me. Instead¡­'' Su Ming lowered his head to cast a nce at his waist. There was¡­ a storage bag there.


    Su Ming shook his head. At the instant the green arc came towards him, he lifted his right hand and pointed forward. With it, the shadows of runic symbols immediately appeared in his right eye. As they gathered on his finger, the tip of his finger tapped the green arc.


    Boom!


    A loud bang shook the entire area. The green sword shook and fell back. The de melted at that instant and turned into two green wisps. One of them charged towards the center of Kong Huan''s brows, while the other charged into space with an indescribable speed, intending to flee.


    This scene caused the people on the ancient bronze sword to immediately widen their eyes. Their expressions changed. Right before their eyes, they saw the green sword stabbing an empty spot in space, but when a booming sound rang into the air, the green sword fell back and melted into two green wisps. During that instant, they saw a wave of ripples that looked like those that would appear on flowing water in the space before them. A figure with a tall and straight back gradually appeared from those ripples.


    He was a young man with long, gray hair, a long robe with dark colors, and whose handsome face had an air of ancientness. Runic symbols shone in his right eye, giving all those who saw it a bizarre feeling.


    "Mo Su!"


    "You''re Mo Su!"


    The middle-aged man and the old man immediately recognized Su Ming, and surprised delight appeared in their eyes. After all, Mo Su''s bounty remained ripe for picking to this date. True Guards did not care about freedom, but they longed dearly for the Enchanted Treasure containing a hint of Sr Kalpa''s presence.


    "I originally didn''t want to make things hard for you."


    Su Ming lifted his head to look at the space above him. The ovepping shadows of the runic symbols in his right eye shone, and ten thousand runic symbols appeared with a bang. They spread out and surrounded the entire area. Each of the runic symbols was shining, and the entire area froze as if it had been sealed.


    The green wisp that had charged out into space to flee was also caught within the runic symbols formed by Divine Essence. It was struggling, wishing to escape¡­


    "Since you discovered me¡­ then you can be my tributes," Su Ming said tly. He took a step forward. At the instant he did so, he appeared above the ancient bronze sword, clenched his right fist, and punched it.


    The middle-aged man in the middle stage of World ne Realm did not even have time to check Su Ming''s level of cultivation when a sense of danger rose within him. He let out an enraged shout, then formed a seal with his hands. An armor manifested on his body, and a gigantic runic picture appeared before him. As it spun, it charged towards Su Ming.


    Boom!


    Su Ming''s fistnded on the runic picture, and it immediately shattered to pieces. In shock, the man retreated, but before he could move far away, Su Ming''s punch had alreadynded on his chest.


    He coughed up blood, and his armor shattered. A loud bang rang out in the man''s heart, and all his bones were almost shattered. As he coughed up huge mouthfuls of blood, disbelief appeared on his face.


    ''Later stage of World ne Realm!'' His body was instantly flung away by a great force tond within the crack in the area of the foreignnd. He disappeared within an instant, sucked inside.


    "The next is you." Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as before. When he turned around, he threw his fist in the direction of the old man who was rapidly retreating and whose face was filled with shock.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. The punch that was fused with Divine Essence could temporarily bring forth the power of theter stage of World ne Realm andpletely suppress those in the middle stage of World ne Realm. Unless the old man had a Kalpa Treasure and the same type of serendipity as Su Ming¡­ then there was absolutely no way he could fight against it.


    The old man coughed up blood, and banging sounds rang out nonstop in his body. As his face turned pale, his body was flung back by a great force, and hended in one of the cracks leading to the foreignnd before disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 844: Green Feather

    <h4>Chapter 844: Green Feather</h4>


    It was quiet all around. Kong Huan''s body trembled as he looked at Su Ming with fear. The three hundred cultivators in ck armor on the ancient bronze armor did not dare to get closer to him at that moment.


    Their bodies might have seemed to be full of a still presence, but their minds were normal. They had practiced the same skill, so they possessed the same presence. This sort of skill could make their hearts almost stop and make them cold and unfeeling.


    However¡­ the instant Su Ming''s Divine Essence Runic Symbols covered the entire area, a great, mighty pressure instantly descended on their bodies. That mighty pressure crushed their cold attitude, and fear took form within them.


    It was especially so when he had, with one punch, nearly killed the middle-aged man, and with another, the old man in white nearly died. Su Ming had clearly done this intentionally, or else, the both of them would have definitely died.


    Those in theter stage of World ne Realm could suppress all the cultivators beneath their level. This sort of strength brought despair to the hearts of all the people in the area.


    Space had been sealed off, and even the ancient bronze sword was covered in runic symbols. Due to it, the sword lost its usefulness and could no longer be controlled. Whaty before these cultivators seemed to be only the path to death.


    "Either you die or you step into the foreignnd," Su Ming said tly. He swept his gaze across the three hundred cultivators in ck armor. All those who met his gaze felt their hearts tremble, and they instinctively lowered their heads.


    There were a few who gritted their teeth after a moment of hesitation and charged into the cracks leading to the foreignnd with a single move. With someone taking the lead, the others turned into long arcs under the threat of death looming over their heads. In the span of a breath, the three hundred people in ck armor went through the cracks leading to the foreignnds and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming and Kong Huan were the only ones left in this ce. Kong Huan, who had one of the green wisps fused into the center of his brows, had a ferocious look. Veins popped up on his face, but the terror in his eyes was even more prominent. However, he could not control himself and let out a low roar.


    As he roared, a green mark gradually appeared at the center of his brows. That mark looked like a peacock spreading its tail feathers, and the image of a gigantic peacock manifested behind him as the space there distorted.


    The peacock could not be seen clearly and looked as if it was incredibly weak, but at the instant it manifested, Kong Huan''s power rapidly rose. However, as it rose, his face turned from that of a teenage boy to that of a middle-aged man, then he rapidly changed into an old man. His hair also transformed from ck to gray before eventually turning white.


    It was as if his life was being burned and turned into the nutrients for the explosive increase in his power, bing the source of energy for the peacock. Red filled his eyes, and there was even a hint of madness within them. It was a madness that no longer possessed any form of intelligence.


    Su Ming watched Kong Huan''s transformation quietly. He had a question lying in his heart. The green sword might not have discovered him just now, but had instead¡­ discovered his storage bag.


    Perhaps more urately speaking, it had discovered some form of living creature or item in his storage bag.


    ''Could it be¡­?'' An answer rose in Su Ming''s mind, and sadness showed up in his eyes.


    He was never a kind and generous person to begin with. The four Great True Worlds chased after his life all those years ago and the rewards they promised had forced him into the foreignnd. Su Ming¡­ had sworn in the past that he would repay them back by several fold for all that was done to him.


    However¡­ he still had more important things to do. They were even more important than taking revenge on the four Great True Worlds, much more important, which was why he had previously decided to ignore Kong Huan and the other two.


    Su Ming gently touched the storage bag. Within it was the slumbering bald crane.


    It¡­ was slowly dispersing, as if this was a transformation that could not be reversed. This transformation had not been very clear in the foreignnd, but once he walked out of there, the process had be much faster.


    Su Ming did not know the reason for this, but he knew that if the bald crane had not been there to help him, it would not have been reduced to this state. If it was not to help him seed in his Possession, the bald crane wouldn''t have burnt its soul and been left in a near death state.


    In truth, Su Ming did not even dare to take the bald crane out of his storage bag. He was worried¡­ that at the instant he brought it out, it would instantly disappear, and from then on, the bald crane would no longer exist in the universe. The bald crane that loved money as much as it loved its own life but had apanied Su Ming to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and the one that possessed a great deal of secrets would no longer be around.


    ''Looks like there are also different goals among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds. Some of them are after me, and some¡­ are after it.''


    The sadness in Su Ming''s eyes was reced by killing intent. He had always been a person who was fiercely protective of those close to him. At that moment, as he looked at Kong Huan, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph.


    At that moment, Kong Huan lifted his head and roared. He hadpletely lost his intelligence. When he opened his mouth, arge amount of saliva flowed down the corners of his lips. He came charging towards Su Ming while roaring, and his arrival was like that of a crazed peacock.


    "Your level of cultivation rose to nearly the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm¡­ but you''re stillcking." Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it before himself. With it, the ten thousand runic symbols around him immediately charged over from all directions at Kong Huan. While the other was still several hundreds of feet away, the symbolspletely filled the entire area around him, turning into an existence that was akin to a grave.


    "I will form a script under the ground, and that will¡­ be a grave."


    Boom!


    The grave formed by runic symbols buried Kong Huan. At the moment they turned into a stone monument and scattered, a green wisp flew out, but before it could fly too far away, it was seized by Su Ming. Another green wisp also appeared in his palm. That green wisp was the one that had tried to flee into the distance just now, but had been blocked by Su Ming''s runic symbols and had been seized by him.


    The two green wisps struggled in Su Ming''s hand as if they wanted to fly out, but could not escape from the restrictions ced on them by the Divine Essence Runic Symbols around them. Su Ming looked at the two green wisps with a glint in his eyes, and pulled his fingers into a fist.


    Banging sounds came from his palm, and when Su Ming unfurled his fist and straightened his palm, the green wisps were gone. Only a green feather remained. A faint light spread out from it. There was a dried speck of blood on the feather, and it was exuding an ancient presence.


    At the instant Su Ming noticed this presence, his heart trembled.


    ''This is¡­ the bald crane''s presence!'' A crease gradually appeared between Su Ming''s brows, and a pensive look appeared on his face.


    "Just what is the goal of the person who made Kong Huan bring the feather to this ce? One of the two green wisps was clearly supposed to send a message. Since I stopped it, that person should not learn about what happened here within a short period of time.


    "But what is this person thinking about? If he is thinking about harming the bald crane, why did they hand me this feather? If that person is thinking of returning it, why attack me?" Su Ming fell silent.


    After a moment, his right eye shone, and each of the runic symbols that contain the power of Divine Essence enveloped his body. Within an instant, they fused into his skin and entered his body.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a moment, there was no longer any light around him, and even his presence disappeared, as if he had vanished from the gxy.


    However, the situation in his body right then was akin to a raging sea. All the runic symbols in him were like a giant. As it contracted and expanded swiftly, Su Ming''s body seemed to have turned into a sea, and Divine Essence Runic Symbols were a huge that covered the entire ce.


    It was contracting and expanding in his body, like how an ordinary fisherman would hunt for fish. However, Su Ming was not catching fish¡­ but memories.


    Those memories were the scenes from when he was in Crimson me.


    ''Let the Divine Essence Runic Symbols be seals¡­ and seal my memories within Crimson me!'' As Su Ming opened and closed his eyes, the runic symbols in his body immediately turned into a seal, sealing up all of his memories from Crimson meyer byyer.


    At the instant his memories were sealed, a dark light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He could sense that an invisible thread was broken at the moment his memories were sealed.


    ''The source of the reason behind why the four Great True Worlds could find me all those years ago was because they had used someone''s memories from Crimson me and turned it into those Blood Identification Pearls after executing a mysterious divine ability.


    ''I could not understand it in the past and could not grasp the concept clearly, but now, with my Divine Essence¡­ the Blood Identification Pearl will temporarily lose its effect. If I wanted to truly make it lose its effect, then I would need to wipe off the memories of that person from Crimson me.


    ''If I did that, the four Great True Worlds would not be able to know my whereabouts, and would not be able to know¡­ that I''vee out of Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd.''


    When Su Ming walked out of thend with the hundred thousand stone monuments, he had cast this Sealing Art on himself and wiped off his traces. Now that he hade out, he had executed it once again, forming aplete seal, and his mind was setpletely at ease.


    Once he finished doing all this, Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his storage bag. After a moment, a resolute look appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand to reveal the totem that the Duke of Crimson me had turned into on his arm, then sent his power to rush into it.


    The totem on his right arm immediately started shining. As it shone with a dark light, it slowly disappeared from Su Ming''s arm, and the Duke of Crimson me''s body appeared out of thin air. As if the old man was opening his eyes for the first time from a deep slumber thatsted for one thousand years, he looked at Su Ming, dazed.


    However, after several breaths, that dazed expression turned into shock. The Duke of Crimson me looked at Su Ming, dumbfounded. He had noticed that the number of disasters from the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole within Su Ming''s body had reached five!


    His level of cultivation had also reached a level that was almost the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. This was still nothing, however. Most importantly, he sensed a strong, threatening presence from Su Ming''s body. This sense of danger came from a presence that dominated over all forms of life. It might still be weak, but even so, the Duke of Crimson me was apprehensive. If Su Ming could grow, then perhaps with just one thought, the Duke of Crimson me would be reduced to ashes. This feeling caused his heart to tremble.


    However, he was still wrong. If the presence of Divine Essence within Su Ming''s body truly grew, then with just one thought, the Duke of Crimson me would not be the only one who would turn into ashes¡­ the entire universe would turn into ashes as well.


    This was what it meant to be able to destroy the heavens with one thought.


    "You¡­ just how much time has passed?" The Duke of Crimson me was, after all, an old monster that had lived for countless years. He might be shocked, but the very first question he threw out hit straight on the point.


    If Su Ming told him that one hundred thousand years or even more time had passed, then he would have obtained all his answers. On the other hand, if only several hundreds or thousands of years had passed, then it would definitely mean that Su Ming had obtained an unimaginably great serendipity during this period of time.


    "I''ll tell you about thister, senior. Now, please answer me something first. Just what are the origins of the bald crane?"

 Chapter 845: The Crane That Commits All Sorts of Crimes Possible

    <h4>Chapter 845: The Crane That Commits All Sorts of Crimes Possible</h4>


    The Duke of Crimson me was momentarily stunned. When he looked around, he did not find any traces of the bald crane, and when he saw the solemn look on Su Ming''s face, a guess instantly formed in his heart.


    After a moment of hesitation, he said hesitantly, "I don''t know where it trulyes from, either, but I did find a hint of familiarity on its body. It''s¡­ very simr to a certain existence during my era."


    "I wish to hear more about it," Su Ming said as he looked at the Duke of Crimson me.


    "I told you before that there are five Great True Worlds in this universe, and within each True World is a Kalpa Lord. They are the Sovereigns of a True World, just like Dao Chen from True Morning Dao World, Yin Sheng from True Sacred Yin World, and the Abyss Builders'' Sovereign from the fifth True World.


    "They are Kalpa Lords, and they are at the Realm where they can control fate, lives, and death.


    "After them are the five True Progenitors of the five True Great Words. These five people''s level of cultivation is even more shocking. They seem to have surpassed the level of Kalpa Lords. In fact, their existences can interfere with some of the operations of the five Great True Worlds.


    "It''s as if they are the rules of the five Great True Worlds itself, and they can turn into all sorts of existences. Very few people can know who they truly are.


    "They are a part of legends," the Duke of Crimson me mumbled as he spoke of the secrets ages ago.


    "Only our Sovereign of the five True Worlds within the five Great True World had his level of cultivation surpass that of the True Progenitor. The other Kalpa Lords from the four Great True Worlds cannot do this.


    "I don''t know who the other True Progenitors from the other True Worlds are, but the True Progenitor from the fifth True World had only ever adopted one single appearance over the years. His name¡­ was Lu Ya.


    "He called himself a Daoist, and his origins were a mystery.


    "But¡­ the universe is huge, and there are millions of races within it. It''s impossible for there to only be ten Kalpa Lords and True Progenitors who are the strongest in the universe. Within each True World, there were other old monsters whose levels of cultivation were close to theirs, and there were some who were even stronger than them. These people¡­ are also part of legends.


    "Some of them moved about alone, and some of them ha huge races behind them acting as their support. Some¡­ were rumored to be from the vast gxy beyond the five Great True Worlds.


    "Among the legends of the fifth True World, there is one about a huge crane. This crane always introduced itself as Hei Mo, and it was incredibly sly as well as ruthless. It loved killing and plundering, and wherever it went, all the sects would be destroyed and all medicinal cores taken away.


    "It seemed to only be interested in medicinal cores. If one didn''t resist, they would be fine, but if they resisted, they would bring upon themselves a disaster.


    "This crane was skilled in Transformation Arts. In this aspect, it was incredibly simr to our True Progenitor. No one knew where it came from, but it was a famous character in the fifth True World.


    "It had done practically every despicable thing in the book. It poked fun of all sorts of old monsters, snatched people''s medicinal cores, changed its appearance so that no one could fend against it, causing all the cranes in the fifth True World to almost be massacred for a time being.


    "Nothing seemed to be of much use against this crane. It seemed to have been born with a talent that could break all Runes, and Sealing Arts were also of no effect against it.


    "Its bad name could even make a huge sect migrate and turn a gxy into dust¡­ It had only failed twice in its life. The first was when it went to the Abyss Builders'' homnd and was defeated by the Sovereign. However, it was only injured at that time, and since the Sovereign didn''t chase after it, it sessfully escaped.


    "The second time was when¡­ it stole the True Progenitor Lu Ya''s medicinal cores. Daoist Lu Ya chased after it for a thousand years, but no one knows how this ended. Anyway, this is just what people said, very few know precisely what had happened back then." When the Duke of Crimson me spoke up to that point, he cast Su Ming a strange look.


    There was also a rather strange expression on Su Ming''s face. He did not even need to verify to be almost certain that the bald crane was indeed that crane whichmitted all sorts of heinous crimes and snatched medicinal cores as spoken in the legends within the fifth True World.


    "The one¡­ beside you fulfills certain characteristics of that crane. It''s greedy, can disregard Runes, is skilled in transformation, and is also a crane. However, what left me uncertain and unable to say for sure was that the crane in the legends of the fifth True World was only interested in medicinal cores. It would not even nce at crystals¡­


    "But¡­ the obsession and desire of the one beside you towards crystals has already reached a state that cannot be described with words, that''s why I can''t be certain whether it is the same crane as the one in the past!" the Duke of Crimson me said with a wryugh.


    "If you hadn''t asked me, I wouldn''t have told you what I''ve just said, because while I would be safe if the crane is not the same one as the one in the past, if it was, then I remember that the crane was the type that would seek revenge even for the smallest grievance, and it was a creature that held onto grudges.


    "Even if it''s just a small matter, it would remember it for life." The Duke of Crimson me continuedughing wryly, looking as if he had no way out of this situation.


    At that moment, Su Ming was not just almost certain, he was almost absolutely certain that the bald crane was the one from the legend the Duke of Crimson me had just told. That personality which held onto grudges was one of which Su Ming had a deep impression.


    Once he remembered how the purple Ecang had mentioned that the bald crane had been injured heavily thrice, it became clear to him that during the era the Duke of Crimson me had spoken of, it had needed to recover because of its grave injuries, that was why it had robbed medicinal cores in such a frenzy.


    However, Su Ming still had a question in mind. Just what thing could make the bald crane shift its obsession from medicinal cores to crystals? This was something Su Ming could not figure out no matter how hard he tried. Perhaps only when the bald crane itself would be able to understand such a drastic shift in obsession once its memories returned.


    ''What the Duke of Crimson me knows is just a part of the bald crane''s life. After all, it''s a life form that is as ancient as Ecang itself.'' After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the Duke of Crimson me.


    "Er¡­ it even¡­" The Duke of Crimson me hesitated for a moment, and once he thought about how much he had said, he decided that he would tell Su Ming everything, which was why he gritted his teeth and continued.


    "I''ve also heard of a rumor, but I don''t know whether it''s true or false. It said¡­ that it was also very perverted. There were quite a number of female cultivators in the fifth True World in the past who were associated with it¡­ Every single time they mentioned it, they would grind their teeth in anger, and they would look as if they badly wanted to kill it with their own hands¡­ and I also met a female cultivator who clearly looked very embarrassed and enraged when she mentioned it, as if it did something that would make someone boil in anger."


    Once he Duke of Crimson me finished speaking, Su Ming was momentarily stunned. This was something he had never seen on the bald crane before.


    "Then do you know any ce where I can find some clues in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence? Perhaps I should reword this¡­ if it''s injured badly and is near death, is there any way for me to heal it?"


    A determined look appeared on Su Ming''s face. It did not matter to him what sort of background the bald crane had or how many people held grudges against it. Since it had fallen unconscious and was in a state of near death because of him, then he would do everything he could to save it.


    "About that¡­" The Duke of Crimson me had some spections a moment ago, and when he heard Su Ming''s words, he became even more certain that an ident had fallen upon the bald crane. A contemtive look appeared on his face, but after a long while, he shook his head.


    "My level of cultivation was not the same in the past, I really don''t know what sort of method could save it¡­ It''s a soul right now, and normal medicinal cores won''t be able to heal it. If we can find True Progenitor Lu Yan, then perhaps with his skills with medicinal cores, he could help it¡­ but this is the same as finding a needle in a haystack, and we don''t even know whether True Progenitor Lu Ya is still alive."


    The Duke of Crimson me sighed. Just as he was shaking his head, a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes, as if he had thought of something.


    "It introduces itself as Hei Mo¡­ I remember now. I heard some people mention a theory in the fifth True World in the past. They said that there is a high possibility that it''s not a creature from the fifth True World, but something that came from Divine Essence Star Ocean." The Duke of Crimson me immediately looked towards Su Ming.


    "Are you saying¡­ ck Ink ?" Su Ming''s eyes sparkled.


    "Hei Mo, ck Ink, perhaps there is some connection between the two, but I can''t be certain. You''ll have to think about it yourself." The Duke of Crimson me nodded.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, he opened them, and resolve appeared within them. The bald crane knew Ecang, and this alone was enough to tell him many things. The possibility of iting from Divine Essence Star Ocean was incredibly high, and because of it, there was a high possibility that ck Ink had some form of connection with the bald crane.


    ''ck Ink has existed for a long time, and unless someone changed the''s name during the time before history was even recorded to turn this into a trap against the bald crane, then there is definitely some form of clue lying about it in this sort of coincidence.''


    Su Ming lowered his head to look at the green feather on his palm. As he looked at the blood on it and felt the familiar presence that belonged to the bald crane from that feather, the scenes of how he met it up to the moment it burned its soul for him shed through his mind.


    He could even seem to hear the faint voice of the bald crane smugly referring to itself as Grandpa Crane.


    ''There are some things that cannot be viewed with rationale. Even if I know it''s dangerous, I still¡­ have to do it.


    ''Since you burned your soul to help me, then¡­ what harm is there if I step into danger for you?!


    ''I originally wouldn''t have been able to obtain this feather. If it weren''t for the Divine Essence Runic Symbols around me, even if I managed to kill Kong Huan, I would have only been able to obtain one of the green wisps. It would have been difficult for me to get both and turn them into this feather.


    ''I''ll¡­ take this risk. Bald crane, even if the feather turns out to be a problem, let''s take this risk!


    ''If you can recover slightly after you absorb this feather, then even if it''s the dragon''sir, I will go there for you.


    ''If¡­ we lose this bet, then I promise you that once the cultivation of my Divine Essence reachespletion, I will destroy the four Great True Worlds and have them¡­ be buried with you!''


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and sent the green feather in his hand into the storage bag. At the instant his hand touched the storage bag¡­ his hand shook lightly, and that light shiver was a symbol of how nervous Su Ming was in his heart.


    At the instant the green feather went into the storage bag, an endless amount of green light immediately shone from within. At the same time, the sleeping bald crane''s soul started shining with a brilliant ck light, as if it was fighting against that green light.


    It was also during this moment that the green feather in the light turned into a green peacock. With ferociousness and madness, as well as a hint of intelligence that appeared in its eyes, it charged towards the bald crane. As the ck light spread out from the bald crane, it turned into a crane that had its eyes shut, and as if it was out of pure instinct, it charged towards the iing green peacock.


    At the instant both sides closed in on each other, a sparkle appeared in Su Ming''s right eye, and the Divine Essence Runic Symbols swiftly took form. They surged into the storage bag and enveloped the green peacock.


    "I knew it, there was trouble in it!"


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, and the Divine Essence Runic Symbols exploded on the green peacock with loud boom. Within an instant, they wiped off the intelligence within the green peacock''s eyes, causing a shrill screech to reverberate in space.


    "Divine Essence¡­ That''s impossible!"


    As screeches of pain rang out, the green peacock''s eyes became unfocused, and its body looked as if it was about to scatter away. The bald crane, which had its eyes shut, pounced on it abruptly, and the two fused together instantly. The bald crane still had its eyes shut and continued to be in deep sleep, but the dissemination of its body immediately became much slower.


    Though faint, the bald crane also seemed slightly different from before, as if its soul had recovered slightly.


    "It''s effective!" Su Ming''s eyes shone with a brilliant light.


    1. Hei Mo and ck Ink: Hei Mo is what the past bald crane in the age of the fifth True World introduced itself as, and it is the pinyin and transliterated version of ºÚÄ« (hei1 mo4), while ck Ink is the tranted version of those two characters.

 Chapter 846: Ecang Clone, Appear!

    <h4>Chapter 846: Ecang Clone, Appear!</h4>


    "Since it''s effective, then¡­ bald crane, you''ve done far too many things for me, today¡­ I''ll help you," Su Ming mumbled under his breath as he stood in the area beyond Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. As he did so, a determined look appeared in his eyes. He did not choose to search for the connection between the bald crane and ck Ink.


    After all, while it might seem certain that there was a connection between them, in truth, it might also be a coincidence, and the journey to the was long. Unless he absolutely had to, Su Ming would not choose to go there.


    Besides, there was another path that led to the bald crane''s recoveryid out before him, and that was to search for the person who gave Kong Huan that feather. It did not matter what sort of scheme that person was plotting. Su Ming just needed to find the person, crush thet scheme, and take back what belonged to the bald crane.


    This path was incredibly dangerous, because the defenses and the number of powerful warriors within the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the barrennds would continuously serve as a blockage in Su Ming''s path.


    Besides, there would definitely be some old monsters among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds. This could be seen by the presence of the two powerful warriors who were half a step away from Sr Kalpa Realm among those who came after Su Ming''s life all those years ago.


    ''I''ll have to make this quick and not drag the fight out. I''ll barge in at the fastest speed possible, find that person, and snatch away what I need. As long as I can do everything at the fastest speed possible¡­ then there is a possibility that I will seed in this matter.''


    The Duke of Crimson me saw the light in Su Ming''s eyes, and he also saw the madness within him. He had originally thought that Su Ming was hesitating on whether he would go to ck Ink, but at that moment, Su Ming swiftly closed his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, his Ecang clone slowly opened his eyes.


    Right when he did so, a dense power of Divine Essence erupted from within him. He stood up slowly and took a step into space.


    With one step, the gxy roared. With another, the world of the one hundred thousand stone monuments looked as if it was about to shatter. The hundreds of people in the purple stone monuments, including the cultivators in ck armor who were forced into thend by Su Ming, fell unconscious.


    The purple light on their stone monuments became dull, and in the end, not a hint of light could be found on them anymore, as if all of it had been sucked away during that instant.


    He took another step, and a figure suddenly appeared in Sinful Barren Lands, in the area beyond Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. That figure was dressed in purple and had long hair. His appearance was simr to Su Ming''s, but he looked even more ancient. He stood there quietly, and at the instant he appeared, arge area within Western Ring Neb rumbled.


    This was a rumbling sound that came out of nowhere, and it was a sound that caused the gxy to tremble. An innumerable amount of cracks appeared in the gxy, and as that rumbling rang in space, thews and rules in Western Ring Neb looked as if they had descended into a disorderly state during that instant and got entangled with each other.


    Thes shone, the meteors stopped moving, starlight was distorted, and an endless amount of ripples spread out, causing the entire Western Ring Neb to descend into huge chaos.


    It was as if the appearance of Su Ming''s Ecang clone made this gxy wary, and it became greatly averse to his presence. It was as if the gxy had a will, and at that moment, it was seething in rage but was also in a state of anxiety as well.


    White lightning descended with loud booms from space and instantly filled the area around Su Ming''s Ecang clone. As it spread out violently in all directions, thisrge area within the gxy instantly turned into ake of lightning.


    That lightning was like a prison, and seemed to have been born from the gxy to prevent Su Ming''s Ecang clone from moving out.


    All of this waspletely disregarded by Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows whole. He still had his eyes closed, but in front of him, the Duke of Crimson me''s expression changed in such a drastic manner that had never been seen before. He instinctively retreated several thousands of feet backwards and stared at the purple figure that appeared within the whiteke of lightning with a dumbfounded expression. A wave of respect born of extreme terror rose uncontrobly from his soul. His body trembled, and even his soul seemed as if it was about to copse.


    ''Who¡­ Who¡­ is this?! This strength, this is¡­ this is¡­''


    The Duke of Crimson me looked as if his mind had be a muddled mess. Disbelieving shock appeared on his face. He saw how thews and rules of the gxy filled the area, and saw how the gxy was greatly averse towards this person. He could not imagine just how strong a person who was repulsed by the gxy could be. This was a strength that made a gxy wary!


    "You''re just a broken gxy. How dare you try to prevent me from going out?" The purple hair of Su Ming''s Ecang clone danced in space. As he spoke tly, he lifted his right hand and swung forward.


    With it, all the white lightning around him turned purple right before everyone''s eyes. In the blink of an eye, this ce¡­ became a purpleke of lightning.


    What was more, right at that moment, a will that made the Duke of Crimson me suffocate erupted from the purple figure whose face he could not see clearly. As that will swept outwards, it was as if all the spots where the will passed through in the gxy would no longer belong to the gxy¡­ but would be in this person''s control.


    The Duke of Crimson me could vaguely see all thews and rules in the gxy where this person''s will touched forcefully wiped off and reced by newws and rules.


    He also saw the resistance of the gxy turn into a power that restricts others, as if it was trying to stop this person''s will from spreading out. This was no longer something a cultivator could do. It was akin to a fight between a gxy against gxy, a scuffle between a cosmos against another cosmos.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s jaw fell ck in shock as he mumbled, "Just who¡­ is this¡­?"


    This sort of divine ability had already surpassed the Duke of Crimson me''s imagination. Only one thought was in his mind - to flee. He shouted at Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, and just as he was about to take it away, he shuddered, because the will that terrified him had already enveloped Su Ming''s clone.


    At that instant, a faint voice echoed in the air.


    "Broken gxy, you can destroy all manner of lives, but you cannot destroy me, because you and I are the same sort of existence." At the instant these words were spoken, the Duke of Crimson me saw a scene that he would never forget in his life, a scene that shocked him for all eternity.


    Right then, he saw a gigantic¡­ purple tree that towered into the heavens and was so big that it was difficult to describe its size appearing behind that blurry purple figure whose face he could not see clearly!


    That tree used the gxy as the earth it nted its roots in and as its nutrients. There was also a sound that came from within it, which sounded like a heartbeat. With each thump, the gxy would tremble. At the moment the tree appeared, it upied an area so wide that its end could not be seen, causing thews and rules within Western Ring Neb to be on the verge of crumbling to pieces.


    His will spread out once again, and with a bang, it enveloped the area where the Duke of Crimson me was. Despair filled him, but he did not sense deathing towards him, which momentarily took him aback.


    Not only did not he not sense death, instead, in that will, he found a hint of familiarity which pushed him into a state of disbelief.


    "Broken gxy, you cannot stop me, and neither can you destroy me¡­ Today, I came out from my homnd not to destroy you, but to borrow one hundred thousand lis of your gxy. Do not¡­ try to stop me."


    At the instant these words were spoken, the purple lightning around Su Ming''s Ecang clone spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the entire area where Su Ming''s will was, and it was¡­ a gxy that stretched out to one hundred thousand lis.


    One hundred thousand lis of a gxy filled with purple lightning became a gxy that belonged to Su Ming''s Ecang clone!


    This region of the gxy was not big and could notpare to the gxy which belonged to the purple Ecang in its homnd within the foreignnds. However, this was the world outside, not the foreignnd. There was a will from the universe here, and he had already surpassed the limits of a cultivator by being able to do this.


    As Su Ming''s Ecang clone spoke, the Duke of Crimson me looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. The repulsion from Western Ring Neb¡­ disappeared. It most likely hadn''t disappearedpletely and was still monitoring him, but this was a form ofpromise, and it meant that¡­ this purple figure was on equal grounds with the gxy.


    The Duke of Crimson me then saw a sight that left his mind nk. He saw Su Ming, which was Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, opening his eyes and slowly walking towards the purple figure before they¡­ gradually fused together.


    This was not the Abyss Builders'' fusion, but a form of incorporation.


    If the Duke of Crimson me still did not understand what was going on during that moment, then he would have wasted all his years of life. However, he was still in a state of disbelief. With a dumbfounded look, he watched the purple Su Ming walk towards him to stand before him. At the moment he Duke of Crimson me''s gaze met the Ecang clone''s, even his soul began trembling, and he slowly lowered his head to wrap his fist in his palm and bow to Su Ming.


    He did not manage to finish that bow, because the mighty pressure gathered around him had instantaneously vanished.


    "Senior, you don''t have to do this. This is the first time this clone of mine came out, and I still can''t really control him properly. I''ve offended you greatly just now, please don''t take it to heart," Su Ming said calmly as he looked at the Duke of Crimson me.


    He might have said these words, but the Duke of Crimson me''s shock would not disappear due to a single sentence. He looked at Su Ming in a daze, and for the first time¡­ a strong wave of respect rose within him. This form of respect was something he had never felt for Su Ming before, and the connection he formed with Su Ming due to his desire to use him from before also changed instantly.


    Forget now, even when he was at the peak of his condition in the past, he would still not have dared to disrespect this sort of person and existence. In fact, he had a feeling that Su Ming¡­ might be the new Sovereign who could make their fifth True World prosper!


    Once this thought sprouted in his head, it immediately started growing rapidly in his soul, causing respect and excitement to appear on his face. He took a few steps back and bowed to Su Ming once again.


    "I do not deserve to be referred to as senior. I had approached you with the intention of using you previously, please forgive me. Young master, from now on, I will use all my strength to help you restore the glory of the fifth True World!" The Duke of Crimson me bowed deeply, revealing all the sincerity in his heart. It was also during this moment that he chose to truly treat Su Ming as his young master and never betray him in his life.


    "But allow me to say this, young master. This clone of yours might be powerful and able to fight against the gxy¡­ but there are some old monsters in this world who can still kill you. Please¡­ don''t let this clone of yourse out. It would be better if you had it stay in the foreignnds," the Duke of Crimson me said excitedly.


    "I know, but there are some things that even though I know are dangerous¡­ I will still have to do." Su Ming shook his head, and in his mind, the image of the bald crane''s smug look appeared. A hint of a smile appeared on his face. "Let''s go. We will¡­ head to the main camp of the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over this ce!"


    A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a step into space, and within an instant, the purple lightning in the gxy let out thunderous booms. Like a sea of lightning, he swept through the gxy to charge swiftly into the distance.


    Wherever he went, the gxy would tremble, and all those who saw were shocked and amazed.

 Chapter 847: Space Sealing Rune Falls

    <h4>Chapter 847: Space Sealing Rune Falls</h4>


    Su Ming predicted that there would definitely be some old monsters among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout on the barrennds. These people might rarely venture out, but if an enemy barged into the main camp stationed in the barrennds, then they would surely appear at the fastest speed they could muster.


    Su Ming was not conceited enough to think that he could fight against those old monsters. He knew that while his Ecang clone could fight against gxies, that was because of Divine Essence and because life forms like Ecang were very simr to the universe.


    It could be said that such life forms were the same type of existence as the universe. However¡­ his clone was still weak and iplete, that was why¡­ even if the universe could not destroy him, there would be some cultivators in the universe who could do it.


    ''The forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the barrennds are divided into four regions. Each of them corresponds with one of the four Great Gxies, which include Western Ring Neb¡­ Behind the four regions is an endless cosmos. In its depths¡­ is a vortex formed ofs. That ce¡­ is the spot where the main camp of the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds is located.''


    The scenes of what he''d seen about the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds when he used the Divinity Incarceration Rune all those years ago when the bald crane was still awake resurfaced in his mind.


    ''I only have one chance. I can only barge in from one of the regions and step into the main camp.'' The purple lightning rumbled in the gxy. Su Ming remained cool and unexcited within it as his body floated in space. The lightning under his feet was tumbling about as if in seawater and brought his body to charge forward with a speed that was akin to shifting.


    ''The forces keeping a lookout over Western Ring Neb are from True Sacred Yin World. Most of the True Guards who came after my life all those years ago were from True Sacred Yin World. Ze Long Shen, Li Huo, and Ji Yun Hai were also among them.


    ''It won''t be difficult for me to learn of the identity of the Lord Vice General Kong Huan mentioned earlier.''


    Su Ming''s purple hair fluttered in space, causing that near ancient presence on his face to give off a bizarre air that was difficult to describe with words. It was especially so for that pale face, which made him look as if he was terminally ill. Due to it, the bizarre air about him became even greater.


    The ovepping shadows of the runic symbols in his right eye shone, and his left pupil turned into a vortex. There was purple lightning spreading out through that vortex, and it gradually looked as if a world was contained inside there. In that world, there were ten thousand purple stone monuments. There were hundreds of people unconscious under those stone monuments, and two of them were naturally the middle-aged and old True Guards whom Su Ming had forced into the foreignnd.


    As they remained unconscious, purple fog spread out from the stone monuments and seeped into their minds. Within an instant, their memories took shape in Su Ming''s left eye.


    ''True Sacred Yin World¡­ Taia ¡­ Vice General¡­ Wu Li Zi!


    ''Wu Li Zi¡­ Sr Kalpa Realm¡­ has a green sun possessing five lights!


    ''Taia¡­ outside the main camp¡­ one of the Radixs of the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World keeping a lookout over Western Ring Neb!'' Su Ming''s eyes shed, and when rity returned to his eye, there was a freezing re in his gaze.


    ''So she''s not in the main camp? If that''s the case¡­ then the chance of sess will be around eight-tenths.'' Su Ming closed his eyes. As the purple lightning around him let out booming sounds, he became even faster. Within an instant, he had already traveled a great distance, but he was still charging towards the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World keeping a lookout over Western Ring Neb.


    He traveled so quickly that he looked like a ray of purple light that was slicing through the gxy. Wherever he passed, thews and rules in the gxy would avoid him, as if they did not want to get close to him, a telling sign of how domineering was Su Ming''s Ecang clone. This also allowed Su Ming''s speed to reach a terrifying extent.


    ''Ny breathster, I will be able to see the Space Sealing Rune outside the spot where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds are stationed.''


    ¡­¡­


    Thirty breathster, several cultivators saw ayer of purple covering the white sky above them as they remained in the endless cultivations of Western Ring Neb. Thatyer of purple caused entire worlds to turn purple in an instant.


    In the area where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the barrennds were stationed, a portion belonged to True Sacred Yin World. Within that area was a gigantic set ofs that formed a Radix located slightly further away but not too far away from the main camp of the four Great True Worlds. Thes in the Radix that were positioned like a distorted flight of stairs were shining with a brilliant light. In the set of Radixs at the spot which was simr to the spot where the heart of a human would be located was a green continent.


    Green grass covered the continent, and there were plenty of lush, green mountains on it as well. An endless amount of intelligent beasts were ying around with each other. Wind blew past the grass, causing rustling sounds to reverberate in the air. Those sounds fused with the noise of the wind, forming a beautiful, sweet sound of nature that drifted through the area.


    At the center of the meadow was a tent. Outside that tent were eight children ying around with each other. They wore happy expression, and theirughter echoed through through the area.


    Within the tent was a woman in green. Only her back could be seen; she was facing a bronze mirror whilebing her dark locks. As she sat there, her graceful body would cause people to think dirty thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    Another thirty breaths passed. The booming sounds from the purple lightning from Western Ring Neb became even louder. The cultivators from the cultivations were no longer the only ones who could see the lightning, even the cultivators who were charging through the gxy found their expressions changing drastically. All the light in the area turned into purple during that instant. They could vaguely sense that thews around them were distorting and shrinking back.


    This scene shook the hearts of all cultivators who saw it, and during that moment, they looked in unison towards the purple lightning that was like an ocean in the gxy.


    Beyond the Radix called Taia was a young man in blue. He had the mark of a fire at the center of his brows, in ce of a peach blossom that had been there before.


    He had an indifferent expression on his face, and he looked as if there was ayer of invisible fire around him. As he strolled forward, he walked into the Radix and appeared in the depths of it, where the green continent was. He stopped outside the tent.


    "Greetings, Vice General Dao Ren." Almost the moment the young man appeared, the eight children who were ying around stoppedughing. They came to stand in front of the young man, then wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards him.


    Once Dao Ren smiled faintly at the eight children, he directed a gentle gaze at the tent.


    "Wu Li Zi, do you still refuse to see me?" he asked softly.


    Not a single word came from within the tent. The woman in green acted as if she did not hear him and continuedbing her ck hair.


    ¡­¡­


    When the nieth breath passed, Dao Ren shook his head with a bitter smile as he stood outside the tent. He turned around, intending to leave. Ever since he became True General Huo Zhu''s messenger, Wu Li Zi had refused to see him even once throughout thest thousand years.


    Even though he came here once every few days, he still could not improve their rtionship.


    Right at the instant Dao Ren turned around and was about to leave Taia Radix, a booming sound so strong it shook the sky, the earth, the entire gxy, and all thes within it reverberated in the air. Taia Radix trembled violently, and all the living creatures on the green continent were shocked and terrified. The eight children''s expressions changed.


    As that loud boom echoed in the air, a cold and apathetic voice spread through the area where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed.


    "There is a fifteenth-tier power attempting to break the Space Sealing Rune beyond Western Ring Neb. Two thousand one hundred and thirty five years will be required to break the Rune with this power."


    Once that voice spoke, all the cultivators within thes in the area where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were located immediately sported changes in their expressions, and many people swiftly flew out of their cultivations.


    Some of them even had a hint of shock on their faces as their hearts trembled due to the booming sound.


    It was not that they had never met those lunatics from Sinful Barren Lands who tried to break the Space Sealing Rune¡­ but since ancient times, there were only three times where the power exerted reached fifteenth-tier or surpassed that!


    Right then¡­ this was the fourth time!


    Even though the previous three people from Sinful Barren Lands had failed in their attempts to break the Rune¡­ but this was the first time a person''s initial attack could bring forth a fifteenth-tier power!


    "So what if it''s a fifteenth-tier power? No one has ever sessfully broken the Space Sealing Rune before, and it will be the same this time."


    "What nerve, these criminals. How dare they try to attack the Space Sealing Rune? I remember reading the records that after those people three faile, True Guards from True Sacred Yin World moved out in great numbers and executed a wide-scale attack to kill them."


    "Hmph, they''re just asking for death!"


    As the cold voice reverberated in the air within the Radix, divine thoughts immediately echoed within the gxy. Immediately, thousands of people charged forth. As those figures shed past, they charged towards the Space Sealing Rune. They were the first wave of attackers, and they wanted to see just what fools would dare to offend the four Great True Worlds.


    However, right as they flew out and had not even managed to close a distance of ten thousand feet, an even stronger boom suddenly shook the gxy, which was left trembling. The violent echoes could make a person''s ears ring. At the instant that sound left the cultivators in endless shock, the cold voice from the Radix spoke once more.


    "There is a neenth-tier power attempting to break the Space Sealing Rune beyond Western Ring Neb. One hundred and twenty five years will be required to break the Rune with this power."


    At the same time that voice spoke, in the mid of ayer of purple lightning beyond the Space Sealing Rune was Su Ming, who stood there quietly. He pulled his right hand back. Before him was an endless gxy. At that moment, booming sounds were ringing in the gxy. The countlesss within it were smashing into each other, and violent crashes were sounding nonstop.


    "As expected of the Space Sealing Rune," Su Ming remarked tly.


    "But¡­ there is a fatal w within this Rune that can even block those who can control fate, lives, and death. It¡­ belongs to this gxy." Su Ming lifted his right hand, and as the Divine Essence Runic Symbols in his right eye shone, he gently let his hand fall.


    At the instant his palmnded on the Rune through the air, the booming sounds from the gxy before him became much louder. As they echoed in the air, an endless amount ofs crashed into each other and exploded. The booming sounds continued nonstop. Su Ming''s will spread out abruptly, and within an instant, it covered the entire area. Once he did that, thews and rules surrounding the gxy in this area disappeared.


    Instantly, the gxy looked as if it had lost the power that could make it float in this cosmos¡­ and right before Su Ming''s eyes, it started plummeting down at a rapid speed.


    From the distance, this was a scene that could shock the hearts of many, and it was enough for the hearts of the cultivators to quicken their pace. The gxy had turned into rain and spilled all over the cosmos¡­


    For the first time, the Space Sealing Rune beyond the area where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed was broken. There was a bizarre air to this action that would leave people in disbelief of this method of breaking the Rune. It was not a forceful break, and neither was it a skillful evasion of the Rune¡­ It was done by extracting thews and rules within it, causing the Rune¡­ to lose its source of power. After this, it simply came crashing down like rain, like how a bead curtain that wards off dust at the entrance of a room falls once the strings holding it to the doorframe are gone. Once it copsed with a rustling sound, the ce lost its door.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever. The Duke of Crimson me was not of much use here, and had been turned into a totem. At the instant the Space Sealing Rune fell, Su Ming swept up the one hundred thousand lis of purple lightning and took a step forward into the gxy where the forces of power from four Great True Worlds were stationed. This was also the area into which no one from Sinful Barren Lands had managed step into over the course of an innumerable amount of years.


    ''This battle must end swiftly!


    ''I''ll make this quick!''


    1. Taia: There was also a Taia Tribe in thend of Berserkers, but they are in no way rted to each other. Might be named after the ten great swords of China.

 Chapter 848: You Are Not It

    <h4>Chapter 848: You Are Not It</h4>


    "The Space Sealing Rune¡­ has lost its source of power and has been broken¡­ The invader has entered the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds are stationed." At the instant the Space Sealing Rune plunged down, the Radix''s cold voice reverberated in the gxy.


    All those who heard it spotted changes in their expressions. The destruction of the Rune was too quick, no one had even prepared for the eventually of it when it was already over. Several cultivators who could control fate, lives, and death were needed to be able to do this, but it was impossible for those beings capable of controlling fate, lives, and death to exist¡­ unless the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean had awakened.


    Because of it, almost every single person thought that this matter had happened because the other party had plenty of cultivators in Lunar Kalpa and Sr Kalpa Realm, and there was also a possibility¡­ that the other party had obtained some sort of incredibly powerful Enchanted Treasure.


    A great sense of danger and shock immediately spread through the people in the area where the True Guards from True Sacred Yin World were stationed.


    "Radix will now show every single person what came here from Sinful Barren Lands." Dao Ren heard the violent booms on Taia Radix and also heard the voice echoing in the Radix.


    His expression turned dark, but there was not a hint of panic on his face. However, three breathster, his expression finally changed drastically.


    An illusory picture had appeared out of thin air before him. Within that picture was ayer of purple lightning that was one hundred thousand lis wide¡­ and there was only one person in that purple lightning!


    It was a young man with purple hair and purple robes.


    This was the reason behind Dao Ren''s expression changing. He was not afraid that there were many people in the other party, because the more people there were, the more it would show that the strongest cultivator they had did not have a high level of cultivation.


    However, he absolutely did not expect¡­ that there would be only one person who broke the Rune!


    The faces of the eight children around him also turned pale. There was great wariness in their eyes, and booms rang out in their hearts. This scene surpassed their expectations.


    Almost at the instant Dao Ren looked towards the young man with purple hair, he saw the young man lifting his head, and as if his gaze had prated through an endless distance of the gxy, he met Dao Ren''s gaze.


    It was as if¡­ he could see Dao Ren.


    Boom!


    "Who are you?!" Dao Ren staggered. When he fell back a few steps, his face turned pale. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. He raised his head swiftly, his face filled with shock and astonishment.


    "Don''t you¡­" An indifferent voice came from the picture. Only two words might have been said, but they were capable of making the ground tremble furiously.


    The eight children and Dao Ren saw the young man with purple hair taking a step forward within that illusory picture. As purple lightning rumbled, the thousands of cultivators that were swiftly charging towards him to block his path were immediately submerged in the purple lightning.


    "¡­recognize me¡­"


    At the instant these words echoed in Taia, Dao Ren trembled. He saw the purple-haired young man take another step forward in that picture. With that one step, he moved past half of the gxy. The countless cultivations around him immediately started letting out booming sounds¡­ and their trajectories were changed. They retreated from the area with loud booming sounds as if they were avoiding him, not willing to get closer to him.


    This sort of power and divine ability was enough to make all those who saw him terrified.


    "¡­anymore?"


    When thisst word was spoken, Dao Ren retreated. The eight children''s expressions changedpletely to those of fear. They moved back together¡­ because they could see the young man taking a step forward once more, and then, right before him, was the Radix!


    It was a Radix that was like a flight of distorted steps, and it was¡­ the Taia Radix where they were located at that moment!


    The world rumbled. The ground trembled with an intensity which it had never experienced before. Intense booming sounds came from Taia Radix. In the mid of them, all people including Dao Ren saw the young man in the picture before them¡­ walking over as if he had just descended among them!


    With one step, hended on the grass.


    This scene was so bizarre that Dao Ren and the others had misconception that Su Ming had walked out of the picture, but in truth, he was simply too fast. During the period of time he said those words, he had already taken three steps and moved from the Space Sealing Rune to his destination - Taia!


    Because of his speed, this kind of misconception had been created.


    At the instant Su Ming''s feetnded on the grass of Taia, theplete form of his sentence finally echoed in all directions.


    "Don''t you recognize me anymore?"


    Right when Su Ming stepped onto the grass, purple lightning spread out with a bang. With Su Ming as its center, the lightning covered the entire continent. In the span of a breath, all the green grass in the meadow became purple. As it withered away, the true form of the grass was revealed. It was a meadow filled with endless brambles!


    As Su Ming''s purple lightning covered the entire area, various intelligent beasts were reduced to a bloody mess. As shrill screams of pain rang in the air, their bodies shattered, and ferocious creatures crawled out from within.


    Each of these beasts were incredibly ugly, and shadows of an iplete peacock could be seen vaguely behind them. However, as they roared, they gradually prostrated themselves on the ground, suppressed so greatly by Su Ming''s will that they did not dare move an inch.


    It was as if Su Ming became the master of the at that instant. Every single spot in the purple area was controlled by his will, including the sky, the earth, the, the stars, and the entire gxy.


    As the purple lightning spread out, booms rang out from the eight children''s bodies. Blood lines appeared at the center of their brows, and once they went down their entire bodies as if the lines had cut them into two halves, ayer of their skin melted as if it had been corroded, revealing ferocious faces of ghosts underneath the human skin.


    These were not children. These were clearly eight existences that were akin to malicious spirits. At that moment, the eight people before Su Ming grew to about thirty feet tall. Blood was still pouring out from their bodies, and as their expressions twisted, eight shadows of peacocks appeared behind them. The mark of a peacock that was simr to Kong Huan''s also appeared at the center of their brows.


    The mighty pressure spreading out from their cultivation bases made it clear that they were all near the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. These eight hideous existences were trembling violently at that moment as they roared at Su Ming together. They rushed forward swiftly, charging towards him with ferociousness.


    There was madness in their eyes. They werepletely deranged, without any intelligence left in them, and it made it seem as if they wanted to tear apart all their enemies.


    Yet at the instant these eight existences closed in on Su Ming, he lifted his right hand and casually pushed forward.


    With it, a bang rang out in the world, and the bodies of the eight creatures plummeted from the sky. It was as if there was an invisible power that had pressed down on their bodies, forcefully pushing them onto the ground.


    Terror rose within the hearts of these eight hideous-looking cultivators. They might have lost their intelligence, but they still had natural instincts, and due to them their minds broke as they trembled.


    At the instant Su Ming lifted his right hand, booms rang out from the eight people''s bodies, which turned into wisps of green smoke. Once their bodies shatteredpletely, those wisps gathered together to form four green feathers thatnded on Su Ming''s palm.


    "Master of Fate, Lives, and Deaths!"


    Dao Ren red at Su Ming. He recognized him now. This person¡­ was Mo Su, the one he had led a team to pursue one thousand years ago! At the instant he recognized Su Ming, disbelief rose in his mind, along with fear and shock.


    Without any hesitation, he made the mark of the me at the center of his brows shine brightly, and that light immediately enveloped his entire body, making it look as if he had been set aze.


    At the same time, three wills swept through the gxy. As they came forward, the gxy began to show signs of breaking. These were¡­ three presences of Sr Kalpa Realm, and they were charging forward from the distance. Judging by their speed, in about another ten breaths, they would be able to arrive.


    Right behind these three presences were two wills that exuded an ancient air, as if countless years were contained within them. They were alsoing forth swiftly, and the strength of these two wills surpassed Sr Kalpa Realm. They were¡­ close to that which belonged to the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    They would only need the span of five breaths to arrive!


    But that was not all. Right behind those five wills was a sigh, and it came from Taia. That sigh contained a power that could control all manner of lives. At the instant it reached them, Su Ming''s purple lightning froze.


    "They sure are quick." Su Ming shook his head. He sent his will outwards, and as the purple lightning rumbled, it enveloped the entire Taia, turning itpletely purple.


    A young man in red came near Taia. He had a handsome face, but there were wrinkles at the center of his brows, giving him an incredibly bizarre appearance. The ancient look in his eyes gave him an air that all manner of lives was contained in his gaze, and no one knew just how many years those eyes had witnessed passing by.


    He stood in the gxy. Thews and rules in space around him were distorting, growing dull, as if a series of changes had urred to them due to his will.


    "I am Hong Sang Zi, one of the sanctified among the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World keeping a lookout over the barrennds.


    "Fellow Daoist, for what reason have youe here? Pray tell. Your Essence Dominated World¡­ can only stop me for about ten breaths, why must you do this?"


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the sky as he stood on Taia, then took a step forward. He did not bother about Dao Ren, who was beside him and was surrounded by mes, but walked straight towards the tent.


    This was where his target was located.


    Dao Ren moved back. His heart was in shock at that moment. Su Ming''s strength had almost made his mind break, so there was no way he would have the courage to stop him right then.


    It was also at this moment that the ps of the tent were lifted up and the woman in long green robes walked out. When she looked at Su Ming, there was aplicated look in her eyes, along with a hint of hate, but once she saw Su Ming''s face clearly, she was taken aback.


    "You are not it!" The woman screamed shrilly and instantly moved back. As she formed various seals with her hands, a green sun appeared in front of her. There was a green peacock in that sun, as if the sun was brought forth once the peacock spread its tail feathers.


    "I am not it, but I came here in search of you."


    As Su Ming spoke calmly, he took a step forward to walk straight into the green sun. It shattered, and during that instant, Su Ming appeared before the woman. He lifted his right hand, and with a presence as well as a speed that the woman could not hope to put up a fight against¡­ he seized her neck and lifted her into the air.


    "Give me all of its feathers and physical body¡­ or you will die. I will give you three breaths to think," Su Ming said calmly while looking at the woman.


    "One.


    "Two."

 Chapter 849: Disaster Befalls All

    <h4>Chapter 849: Disaster Befalls All</h4>


    "I¡­ hate it!" The eyes of the woman in green whose neck was seized by Su Ming turned red. She red at Su Ming and suddenly beganughing shrilly.


    There was hatred in thatughter, along with deep enmity.


    Su Ming frowned, and purple lightning immediately erupted from his right hand and enveloped the woman in green from head to toe.


    As crackling sounds echoed in the air, it looked as if ayer of skin was peeled off her body, and her true form was revealed.


    She had a hideous appearance that looked like it belonged to a ghost. Her hair was a mess, her whole body was covered in scars, and blood poured out from all over her. She had the mark of a peacock at the center of her brows, but what made hers different from the others was that her mark was not an illusion. Instead, it was formed by nine tiny green feathers stuck between her brows.


    "As expected, it''s injured. If you''re here in search for its feathers, then it proves that it''s heavily injured!


    "My n is a sess, even if it isn''t here personally, it''s enough that you''re here for it!" There was a forlorn expression on the woman''s face, but her bloodshot eyes were shining with a brilliant light. At that moment, she looked as if she had be deranged.


    "Three," Su Ming stated tly. He ignored the woman''s shrill voice ringing in the air. When he said that number, the purple lightning in his right hand shot up with a boom. A presence that could destroy all manner of lives instantly gathered. During that moment, he looked as if he just needed one single thought to kill this woman.


    "I had my sword attendant bring that feather to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. If you kill Dao Ren, I will tell you the whole truth and give you all the feathers I own!" the woman in green immediately shouted.


    At the instant she said these words, a boom rang out from Su Ming''s right hand, and the woman''s voice turned into a muffled groan. Once he loosened his grip, she coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. When she staggered backwards, his cold voice reached her.


    "I am not a sword you can use to kill others." Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it in the direction of the woman in green. Immediately, an endless amount of Divine Essence Runic Symbols appeared on her body, covering her up as if sealing her.


    "Neither do you have the right to use this to threaten me and make me attack¡­ However, since you provided me with a clue, I will help you once, but you must pay the price for having me attack." As Su Ming spoke inly, he lifted his right index finger and tapped the center of the woman''s brows.


    She started trembling violently. She could feel that the finger at the center of her brows was like a vortex that was rapidly devouring her life. In the blink of an eye, three thousand years of her life were gone. The woman might have an ugly face, but everyone could still see her bing older. For the first time, fear appeared in her eyes.


    The woman in green felt her life flowing away, and she immediately shouted out, "I know Kong Mo, and it knows me as well. You are its friend, you should¡­"


    "It is my friend, but you aren''t." A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and once he absorbed another two thousand years of life from her, he lifted his finger away from the woman''s brows. If he liked someone, that didn''t mean he would also like everything that was associated with that person. In Su Ming''s mind, he could have all sorts of friends, but a friend''s friend had nothing to do with him.


    When the woman mentioned Kong Mo, it was clear that she meant¡­ the bald crane.


    Su Ming turned around, and with a chilling gaze, he looked at Dao Ren, who was surrounded by fire. He had a feeling that this matter was not as simple as it seemed, and there was definitely some sort of secret contained within it. Based on the woman in green''s words and expressions, he had already formed some assumptions.


    Dao Ren''s expression changed drastically. He did not expect that Wu Li Zi would want him to die, but this was not the time for him to think. Almost the moment Su Ming turned his gaze towards him, Dao Ren retreated, intending to flee without care for anything else.


    He was feeling nervous, and his heart was filled with shock as well as terror. At that moment, the only thing in his mind was to flee at all cost. Intense hatred also grew within the depths of his heart for Wu Li Zi.


    Right then, the entire Taia shuddered, and a great will seemed about to descend from beyond the. This was the initial sign that the envelopment Su Ming had cast on this ce was about to break.


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast the sky a gaze, but he remained calm. At the instant Dao Ren took a step backwards, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed towards him.


    A power that seemed like it could determine a person''s life and death, could changews, and overturn rules shot out with a bang from that finger. Before Dao Ren could retreat more than a couple hundred of feet, purple lightning came towards him with loud booming sounds and instantly gathered on his body.


    Those booming sounds continued without stop. Dao Ren let out a roar, and the mark of the me at the center of his brows shone abruptly. The mes around him became even brighter and started burning even more furiously to fight against the purple lightning.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the purple lightning gathered on him and as the booms echoed in the air, Dao Ren coughed up blood. As he staggered backwards, all the mes around him dispersed. At that moment, the purple lightning was about to descend on him once more and destroy him.


    "Lord True General, save me!" Dao Ren let out shout in despair. The mark of the candle me at the center of his brows shattered at that instant. As it crumbled to pieces, Dao Ren''s body looked as if he had turned into a candle, and his soul as well as his life became mes.


    From the distance, he looked as if he was no longer a cultivator, but had turned into¡­ a burning candle!


    The purple lightning came crashing on him and collided with the mes. As booming sounds surged into the sky, Su Ming suddenly walked out of the air beside the mes. He lifted his right hand. A power that felt like time gathered on his palm. It was a temporal divine ability formed by five thousand years of the woman in green''s life. He seized the mes.


    "These mes should be extinguished." At the moment Su Ming said these words coolly, the mes were snuffed out, and as wisps of green smoke drifted into the air, Dao Ren''s life was also put out.


    This was one of Ecang''s origin divine abilities - Disaster Befalls All.


    "Now, you can speak." Su Ming turned around and looked at the woman in green coldly.


    The woman''s face was pale and looked much older. This was not a gradual loss of five thousand years of her life, but an instant extraction. That was why she could not immediately regain her usual appearance.


    "Sending out the feathers was my n¡­ and it was also something Huo Zhu¡­ tacitly consented to.


    "Our goal was to lure Kong Mo to this ce. If it saw the feathers, then with how it is, it would definitelye to this ce, and if it came, then it would fall into the trap Huo Zhu and I ced!


    "But I am innocent, if I don''t do this, then I would have been trapped in this hideous form forever. This wasn''t what I wanted, all of it was imposed upon me forcefully by Huo Zhu.


    "True General Huo Zhu managed to obtain a small portion of Kong Mo''s physical body from some unknown ce and used it to train. She also fused Kong Mo''s blood and feathers in my body in an attempt search for Kong Mo''s secret.


    "I had no way of fighting back against it and could only endure it quietly, that''s why I turned into this state, but Huo Zhu promised me that once she seeded, she would return me my freedom.


    "She wants to devour Kong Mo''s soul. She is the instigator for all of this, and she also had her will descend on Dao Ren to monitor me. If you want the feathers, then take all of the nine fledgling feathers at the center of my brows. However, these are just part of all the green feathers. The remaining ones are with Huo Zhu. If you want all of them, then you must kill her!


    "You''ve destroyed her will that descended to this ce and killed her messenger. So even if there was no Kong Mo in-between, there would be enmity between the two of you now. If you kill her, you will obtain all that you want."


    "If I kill her, you will also be free." As Su Ming spoke calmly, he lifted his right hand and swung it before himself. The woman in green immediately let out a scream of pain, and the nine feathers between her brows flew out tond on Su Ming''s palm. During that moment, the sky rumbled, the ground trembled, and several great wills descended onto thend.


    The strongest among them could almost cover the entire sky in this ce. As those people descended, a sigh echoed in all directions.


    "Fellow Daoist, why must you do this? This ce¡­ is not a ce where you cane and go as you please." The world rumbled. At the instant the wills descended, Su Ming lifted his head. As a freezing re shone in his eyes, an intense fighting spirit burned within him.


    Up to this point, Su Ming had yet to bring forth all his power in the ce where True Sacred Yin World was stationed. He had only executed part of the might of his Ecang clone. However, this portion of power had already let Su Minge to a deeper understanding of how powerful this clone of his was.


    The danger when he was Possessing Ecang became all worth it once he verified just how powerful was his Ecang clone.


    "A clone that can change my entire destiny." As Su Ming mumbled, he put away the feathers. When he lifted his head, the divine thought from the old will echoed in the air, and all the purple lightning from those one hundred thousand lis at the spot where he was rose up from the ground and charged towards the wills in the sky.


    There were six wills in total, and the weakest of them was in Sr Kalpa Realm. As for the strongest¡­ it was the presence that had stirred up Su Ming''s will to fight¡­ a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    ''With them around, it''s impossible for me to head to the main camp and search for Huo Zhu. If I went there¡­ with the power of my clone, it''d be impossible for me to leave.'' Su Ming sighed in his heart. It was not that he did not want to take this risk, but this was simply a dead end. If he took that risk, there would simply be no hope winning.


    Besides, once he went too deep, it would be impossible for the Ecang clone to leave under the mysterious forces of power from the four Great True Worlds whose power he did not fullyprehend.


    After all, only about thirty breaths had passed since Su Ming had appeared in this ce. However, within this short time, so many powerful warriors had appeared. If he dragged this on any further, more powerful people would be lured out.


    ''However, that person isn''t really a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. He is just close to that state.'' At the instant the purple lightning from the ground crashed against the will from the sky, Su Ming took a step forward and turned into the strongest bolt of purple lightning. He swept up the lightning around him, stirring up booming sounds that shook the sky and earth.


    From the distance, theyer of purple lightning seemed to draw the outline of a big tree. The lightning served as the tree''s branches, and Su Ming was the trunk. He swept past the sky and crashed violently into the will up there. Booming sounds surged through the air, and as the entire trembled, the purple bolts of lightning dispersed, but the iing wills were also forced to scatter.


    It allowed Su Ming to rush out of Taia ande back into the gxy.

 Chapter 850: To Control Fate, Lives, and Death

    <h4>Chapter 850: To Control Fate, Lives, and Death</h4>


    At the instant Su Ming came out, his face became pale, but without any hesitation, he took a step forward. However, right at the moment he did so, the six wills rushed at him with loud booming sounds. The one right at the end was the one in Sr Kalpa Realm, and the one right in front was the old man that was near the state of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    His footnded. When Su Ming appeared once again, he was already at the center, near the exit of the gxy where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed to keep a lookout over Western Ring Neb. Yet the moment he got there, the voice of the old man chasing after him reverberated in the air once again.


    "Nan, Di, La, Mi, Dong! " At the instant these five sybles were spoken, a gigantic hand appeared in the air in front of Su Ming. The hand was semi-transparent, and it exuded a supreme might that contained a specialw as well as a rule that charged towards Su Ming to seize him.


    At the same time, another hand appeared behind Su Ming, closing in on him.


    As the booming sounds echoed above and below Su Ming, two vortices appeared out of nowhere. A strange enchanting light shone within them, and faint figures of people could be seen sitting in them while meditating. These vortices pushed down on him from above and below, as if they had sealed off all of his exits.


    At the moment the hands and the two vortices manifested in the air, the final syble from the old man rose into the air with a shocking bang, as if it could rece the sounds of heartbeats of the people who heard it, causing their hearts to slow down to a pace where they had nearly stopped beating.


    When these things closed in on Su Ming, the ovepping shadows of the runic symbols in his right eye shone. In an instant, they spilled out from his eye and surrounded him. The one hundred thousand runic symbols gathered about to turn into a huge purple heart.


    As that heart began pumping, it collided against the hands and crashed into the two vortices as well. Booming sounds shook the gxy, stirring up an endless amount of ripples that spread out in all directions like waves.


    Su Ming''s runic symbols disappeared, along with the purple heart and his body. All of them disappeared under the loud booms.


    When he reappeared, he was already at the edge of the exit that belonged to the gxy where True Sacred Yin World was stationed. Only ten thousand feet remained, and then he could leave.


    Yet suddenly, the old man who was still chasing after him manifested in the space behind Su Ming. But he was not alone. During that instant, Su Ming sensed three wills that were almost on equal grounds with the old maning from three different directions from the gxy where True Sacred Yin World was stationed.


    In fact, an even more ancient will from the depths of the gxy gradually spread out as if whoever it belonged to had just woken up. It was a will that caused Su Ming''s pupils to shrink. Right at the moment the person woke up, he immediately suppressed the might of the gxy and the mightiness of all four wills umted together by the four old men.


    "To control¡­" These were the first two words uttered by that oldest will right after he woke up. His voice echoed in the entire gxy where True Sacred Yin World was stationed, and all those who heard it felt their hearts tremble before instantly prostrated themselves on the ground.


    "Greetings, True Saint!" As these cultivators prostrated themselves on the ground, voices filled with zealousness and respect rose and fell like waves within the gxy where True Sacred Yin World was stationed.


    In fact, even the six wills of the old men as well as the three other wills near the state of Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death who were rushing forth from other ces wrapped their fists in their palms at that instant.


    It was also the enunciation of these two words that caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble viciously, and for the first time¡­ he coughed up a mouthful of purple blood in this ce.


    As he did so, Su Ming swiftly retreated. His face was pale, but his eyes were incredibly bright. This¡­ was a true Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    Even cultivators who were already close to bing Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death would need to worship it.


    "Fate¡­" The oldest and recently awakened will spoke his third word at that moment. The world instantly stopped moving, and a huge eye appeared in the space before Su Ming.


    That eye was shut, but even it was closed, there was a feeling as if all space had disappeared, and the gxy no longer existed.


    While the voice still lingered in the air, the eye slowly opened. There was an endless ancient air within it. At the moment it looked at Su Ming, a bang shot up in his mind, and as he moved back, he coughed up blood once again.


    In fact, during that instant, cracks appeared on his body, as if he was about to shatter. A powerful suppressive force that could not be described with words descended on Su Ming''s body, as if it wanted to tear him into pieces.


    This was the strongest person Su Ming had ever met in his life.


    The eye shone like the embodiment of that one word from the ancient will. At that moment, it was charging swiftly towards Su Ming, as if¡­ it wanted to seal him within itself!


    In fact, Su Ming could even see a cosmos and a gxy contained within that eye. There were an endless amount ofs inside, along with various living beings. Clearly, if he was sealed in it, he would be one of the many living beings within it.


    ''This is a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, this is the true Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!'' Su Ming''s heart rumbled, and more cracks appeared on his body. At the moment the shadow of death enveloped him, he let out a low shout, and as the light of Divine Essence shone brilliantly in his eyes, he lifted his arms and flung them sideways.


    Boom!


    A gigantic tree that towered into the sky manifested behind him. The end of the tree could not be seen, and it was all purple. At the instant it appeared, it started trembling viciously, and there were Divine Essence Runic Symbols shining viciously around it. Su Ming had all his power within his Ecang clone erupt forth and crashed straight into the iing eye of Fate.


    The gxy shattered and space fell back. As the booming sounds echoed in the air, the eye touched Su Ming''s towering tree. The purple tree immediately trembled, and as it fought against it, it started showing signs of shattering. In the end, with a loud bang that shook the entire gxy, the eye disappeared. Su Ming''s Ecang tree also disappeared. He tumbled backwards as he coughed up blood. With a few steps, he moved out of the region where True Sacred Yin World was stationed and stepped into Western Ring Neb. Then, without any hesitation, he shifted and disappeared without a trace.


    It was also during that instant that the ancient will said its fourth word.


    "Lives¡­"


    Su Ming, who was in Western Ring Neb, was forced out of his shift. He coughed up his fourth mouthful of blood, and a dried up, shriveled palm appeared under him. That palm seemed to be moving so slowly that it did not seem to be moving at all, but as Su Ming moved forward, it started growing endlessly bigger, as if¡­ it could grow as big as the gxy.


    A great sense of danger warned Su Ming that he absolutely could not allow the palm under him to surpass him, or he would definitely die.


    Yet no matter how far he fled, the palm continued expanding. It was already so great that its end could not be seen. As the echo of thatst word echoed in the air, ferociousness appeared on Su Ming''s face. He lifted his hands and seized the air of the gxy around him. Immediately, Western Ring Neb shook. If one were to describe the entire Western Ring Neb as a piece of gauze, then as Su Ming seized the air, it was as if he had yanked up the entire cloth to fight against the fourth word.


    With loud booms, the fragmented Western Ring Neb became even more broken. Su Ming''s eyes were crimson. As he spread his arms wide open, he spared no pain in spreading his will outwards. This particr move was him revealing all one hundred thousand of his gxies in Western Ring Neb.


    This was an act that meant he would be fighting against this gxy with all he had. At the instant he spread his will outwards, Western Ring Neb began trembling violently. An endless amount ofs shivered, and an innumerable amount of living beings prostrated themselves on the ground.


    "Winter!" Su Ming let out a low shout and started retreating nonstop. With one step, he disappeared, and with another, he reappeared, charging towards Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. Ayer of ice instantly appeared under his feet, and in the blink of an eye, it spread out to cover the endless gxy, freezing all parts his will touched.


    "Autumn!" When Su Ming''s voice echoed in space once again, all the frozen parts of the gxy melted. The will of autumn representing cold and heat as well as life and death spread out in all directions, forming his Life Matrix of winter and autumn to fight against the iing palm.


    He moved away once again, disappearing one moment and reappearing the next.


    "Summer!" Su Ming said. This was the summer Life Matrix which he had yet topletely master. Right then, in this life and death crisis, Su Ming activated this part of his Life Matrix.


    Death disappeared, and life appeared in abundance. There were raging mes burning the gxy at that instant.


    Booms rang out in the gxy. When Su Ming disappeared once again and reappearedter, he had left the exit of the region where True Sacred Yin World was stationed far behind himself and returned¡­ to the core of Western Ring Neb, where Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd was located.


    At the instant he returned to the ce, the palm that had stretched out from the region where True Sacred Yin World was stationed had already moved from under Su Ming''s feet to cover the gxy. If anyone stood in Su Ming''s ce and looked down, they would not be able to see a ck gxy any longer, but a boundless palm that looked like a continent.


    The palm lines on that palm were like ravines. If sweat ever went down it, then they would be huge rivers. The spots where the palm lines intersected were the ins.


    The palm stretched out endlessly and looked as if it had an endless amount of living creatures on it. It was as if the palm itself was a world, and this scene was enough to make all those who saw it to feel shock.


    "And Death!" At the instant the ancient voice said the final word, the endless palm under Su Ming''s body started curling its fingers into a fist. The gxy where its fingers swept past would shatter, and with an indescribable speed, it quickly moved to form a fist.


    ''So this is the true meaning of those who control fate, lives, and death!''


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. He had already been injured badly, but an epiphany appeared in his mind. This epiphany was something that was impossible for him to gain unless he faced a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death himself. Later, this epiphany could even point him towards a path for him to be a Master of Fate as well, if there was enough time.


    It was very difficult for people to gain value from this sort of serendipity, because all those who came face to face with this would die without exception, unless they had the same level of cultivation themselves.


    This was a suppression based on levels of cultivation, a difference of strength that could not be changed even if a person had a supreme treasure on his or her person.


    This sort of epiphany caused Su Ming''s footsteps to freeze at the moment he was just about to enter Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. His face was pale, but his eyes were shining brightly. He looked at the iing palm and at his own injuries. The other person''s divine abilities appeared in his mind.


    None would be able to survive before a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. In fact, if Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd did not exist, even if Su Ming had an Ecang clone, he would still die.


    However, the existence of Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd could make Su Ming the first and perhaps the only person who could survive and receive an epiphany before a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    This chance was like a sudden serendipity!


    1. Nan, Di, La, Mi, Dong: No meaning, just a chant.

 Chapter 851: Avacaniya

    <h4>Chapter 851: Avacaniya</h4>


    The gigantic hand covered the vast gxy, and also enveloped the numerous cracks in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. At that moment, as the palm swiftly furled into a fist, understanding appeared in Su Ming''s eyes as he stood at the edge of a crack. He looked at the five fingersing towards him and looked at how the gxy was swiftly reced by the palm that was swiftly furling itself into a fist.


    Booming sounds surrounded the entire area, and wherever the fingers passed, the gxy would look as if it was about to shatter. The final word of the deration to control fate, lives, and death was still echoing in the air, and a power that was strong enough to destroy all lives seeped out continuously from the palm.


    The gxy trembled, and the cosmos scattered. This was a mighty power that was inconceivable, and so it enthralled Su Ming. He seemed to have forgotten that he was in danger and that if the palm seized him, he would be destroyed from then on¡­ even if he possessed the purple Ecang clone.


    He could not tell whether time was flowing quickly or slowly. It was as if allws regarding time could no longer be found. Thissted for only one breath, but also seemed like an endless passage of time. The palm furling itself into a fist had reced space itself, and by then had almostpletely formed a fist.


    Booming sounds echoed in the gxy. From the distance, this was an incredibly shocking sight. The vast palm seized the entire Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. In fact, if anyone looked over, they would not be able to see Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. There was only a gigantic palm that was swiftly furling itself into a fist.


    Su Ming looked at the iing fingers from above, and he saw ravines as well as ins that were growing bigger continuously as they swiftly charged towards him.


    "To control fate, lives, and death¡­" As Su Ming mumbled, the palmpletely furled into a fist, and during that instant, he moved back and stepped into the crack leading to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd.


    At the instant he stepped inside, a muffled bang that sounded as if the gxy had shattered spread swiftly in all directions. That was¡­ the noise once the palmpletely formed itself into a fist.


    That was an impact caused by the power that could crush everything.


    A ring-shaped ripple appeared out of nowhere and tumbled backwards into all areas. Wherever it went, booming sounds would surge into the sky. That ripple was like a surging wave. As it continued spreading out, the boundless gxy was filled with distorted ripples¡­ as if the universe was about to be destroyed, as if all lives were about to die.


    Yet during that instant, a furious roar came from inside the fist. That roar contained a domineering presence, an air that looked down on all manner of life, along with a supreme, mighty presence as well as an overbearing attitude, as if the owner of that roar ced itself above all. The roar swiftly spread out.


    "Get lost!"


    At the instant that roar traveled outwards, the gigantic fist suddenly trembled. As it did, power erupted from inside the palm. The strength of that power seemed to want to push open the fingers¡­ as if it was a soul that the palm could not hope to destroy.


    "Begone!"


    As the enraged roar still lingered in the air, a second roar immediately came from the fist. The voice was sharp, but even though it was piercing to the ears, it still contained an endless domineering and mighty air, as if all wills had to submit to this voice, or else they would be wiped out for showing any sign of disrespect.


    As that voice spoke up, the huge fist started trembling again, showing vague signs that it could not remain clenched.


    "Damn you, you ant! How dare youe to this ce and offend us Ecang?! Go away!" The third furious roar immediately came out and shook the entire gxy.


    "So what if you''re a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, how dare a cultivator like you stretch out a hand before us?! Leave this ce!" a fourth roar rang out in space.


    The palm trembled even more furiously. The five fingers were forced to raise themselves as they shivered. The furious howls grew in number as the fifth, sixth, and up to the seventh voices shouted at the same time.


    "All of you lives are mere ants. The universe is all but emptiness to us. In the endless passages of time, you are not the first person who has dared to offend us, but you are the first fool who dreamed of destroying us."


    "How dare a mere Master of Fate, Lives, and Death who doesn''t even have his own True Worlde to this ce?! You''re just asking for death!"


    "Go back to the ce you sleep. This is not a ce where ants like you can destroy!"


    Booming sounds rang violently. When the seventh roar echoed in the air, the five fingers of the gigantic hand were forced to unfurl as booming sounds travelled out from within the fist. As it trembled, signs of destruction appeared, as if the palm could not fight against the seven roars that symbolized the seven wills.


    "Heh heh, boy, what is your name? You are quite the brave one. Do you dare tell me your name? I will remember the mark of your life, and when I move out, the first one I will devour will be you." The eighth voice rose with a loud bang. The degree of destruction on the palm became even more intense, and the five fingers werepletely stretched out.


    "All those who offend us Ecang must die!" The ninth voice brought with it endless madness and killing intent. As it traveled out with loud banging sounds, the palm was torn to shreds. Three of the five fingers were separated from the palm, and as they fell away, they turned into ashes.


    "Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, you cane out from the region where True Sacred Yin World is stationed for my life, but this ce¡­ is my gxy. How dare you¡­ still not shatter!"


    The final voice belonged to Su Ming.


    At the instant his voice traveled outwards, the final two fingers from the already shattering palm crumbled to pieces, revealing Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, which had been encased earlier. At the same time, ten wills erupted forth from the endless cracks leading to the foreignnd, turning into an indescribably mighty impact that charged straight into the broken palm.


    This was not Su Ming''s will alone, but all ten of the Ecang wills within Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd having their full power burst forth once they detected danger.


    In this ce, they were invincible existences. In this ce, no form of life could destroy all of thempletely in one go. In this ce, they were the symbols of the strongest in the universe.


    Booms rang out, shaking the entire universe. The palm continued shattering. There was not a single existence that could provoke Ecang. This was Ecang''s pride and dignity. They could devour each other¡­ but if any outside force intended to destroy them, it would be faced with their frenzied retaliation.


    This was the reason why Su Ming dared to try and understand his opponent''s method of controlling fate, lives, and death despite being in danger. As long as he returned to this ce and his enemy still dreamed of killing him, then what would fall onto their head would be the counterattack of all ten Ecang souls.


    In the face of such retribution¡­ even a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death was nothing!


    Loud booms surged into the air. During that instant, arge portion of the palm shattered, revealing theplete Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, and also revealing¡­ a gigantic tree shining with ten-colored light while towering over the universe.


    Ten colors surrounded the tree and exuded a presence that could destroy all lives. As furious roars echoed in space, the ten wills used the simplest method to crash into the crumbling palm, without even using any form of divine ability.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The palm that had stretched out of the region where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World was stationed shattered inch by inch. The speed of its destruction was so quick that in the blink of an eye, the portion of the palm around Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd shattered. As the destruction spread out, anyone who stood at a spot where they could see the entire Western Ring Neb was able to see clearly that half of the gigantic hand had already disappeared while it continued shattering and disappearing even more.


    As arge portion of the palm vanished, the gxy that had been enveloped by the palm showed up once again. Thes that had been hidden away revealed themselves once more, and in the span of a few breaths, the destruction of the palm had reached the area near to the region where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed.


    Only a small part remained of the previously boundless hand. However, its destruction had not ended. Three breathster, the palm that had stretched into the Western Ring Neb waspletely reduced to ashes, and the destruction of the palm finally extended into the area of the palm covering the region where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed.


    Booming sounds spread out. The gxy trembled. The destruction from the palm finally extended to the main camp, which was located in a vortex. Once the entire palm was destroyed, the ten wills still didn''t seem to be done. Just as they were about to continue destroying the vortex formed by countlesss, three divine thoughts that were on equal grounds with the ancient will that had gone after Su Ming''s life spread out with a bang from that vortex.


    "Enough, leave this ce!"


    "Neither you nor we from the four Great True Worlds have disturbed each other, do not think that we really can not destroy you!"


    "You have not recovered, broken entity! If we summon our Sublime Paragon from the four Great True Worlds, you will be destroyed!"


    These three divine thoughts echoed in space at the same time, shaking the area beyond the vortex. Only after some time did the sounds gradually calm down.


    In the depths of the vortex in the main camp was a filled with ck earth. Within it was a never-ending mountain range. That mountain range looked normal, but if anyone took a closer look, they would discover that it was in the shape of a human.


    It was a human lying on the ground!


    At that moment, that person''s eyes were slowly falling shut. As booming sounds rang through the world, he closed his eyespletely, and at that instant¡­ his right hand shattered.


    "To control fate, lives, and death means to have everything in our grasp¡­ Yet, how are we supposed to seize control of a being that is beyond the boundaries of fate?" A murmur echoed in the.


    "In the Realm of controlling fate, lives, and death, I have only managed to reach the Realm where I can control. I do not know whether I will have the chance of stepping into the Realm of the Rise and Fall of Fate¡­ much less the Realm of Life, which is the Reincarnation of Life, and the Realm of Death, which is the Death of the Universe.


    "Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, Rise and Fall of Fate, Reincarnation of Life, and Death of the Universe. These are the four great Realms.


    "There is no end to the path of cultivation. Each word, each flower, each leaf, and each world. Each of these words are gems, and each of these words willst for eternity. There is also the Sublime after the four great Realms, as well as¡­ Avacaniya.


    "Is there a Realm after Avacaniya¡­? There should be¡­ because there is no end to the path of cultivation." A sigh traveled through the entire.


    Within the world of the one hundred thousand stone monuments in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, all the cultivators opened their eyes and woke up. During the moment just now, they had all fallen asleep. They woke up confused, not knowing what had happened.


    In the space where they could not see, the ten Ecang souls were growling and sending out their thoughts at that moment.


    "Purple, all of this is because you provoked them toe here."


    "Purple, you first killed our tributes, then lured Blue''s primarily chosen to offend you. Just what are you doing?!"


    1. Avacaniya: The Sanskrit for ''not to be spoken'' (²»¿ÉÑÔ). The English form was a little too underwhelming.

 Chapter 852: I Need Stimulation…

    <h4>Chapter 852: I Need Stimtion¡­</h4>


    "Purple, if it wasn''t because your soul weren''t still that of Ecang, I would suspect that you were Possessed by a tribute!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you were Possessed or not, Purple, your soul is still that of Ecang. If you aren''t Possessed, then fine, but even if you are, and you''re no longer the previous Purple we know, it doesn''t matter to us. You just need to keep the promise made between the ten Ecang souls."


    "Before we are fully recovered and have fused together to decide who will be the one who will dominate over the rest, do not go and provoke other Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death outside, and do not bring trouble to us."


    "What if someonees to this ce to provoke me?!" Su Ming''s divine thought immediately rang in space.


    "We are Ecang. If they provoke you, then it means that they have provoked us. If they insult you, then it means that they have insulted us. If someonees here, we will fight back with our full strength!"


    "All right!"


    After listening to the divine thoughts of the nine souls, Su Ming fell silent for a moment, then agreed to this matter. In truth, he had long since noticed that the nine souls had be suspicious of him. However, his soul belonged to Ecang. Because of that, even if they knew that he had Possessed the purple Ecang, they were still fine with it.


    This was the Abyss Builders'' inborn talent, a power that gave Su Ming a feeling that it was growing more mysterious with every new thing he learned about it. He also had a sense that Abyss Builders were an existence that even surpassed Ecang.


    ''Ecang is a form of life that forms its soul from a Sublime Paragon''s soul and devours Divine Essence to be born, and I¡­ Possessed Ecang to be strong.'' Su Ming pulled back his divine thought and opened his eyes while remaining seated in the one hundred thousand purple gxies.


    ''The power of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death certainly shocked me.'' Su Ming looked at the purple hue in the gxy, and determination appeared in his eyes.


    ''The rise and fall of fate, and the lives of all manner of living are in one hand¡­ Before I Possessed Ecang, I didn''t know whether I would ever be able to understand this Realm, but with this Ecang clone, I will be able to head down this legendary path.''


    Su Ming slowly closed his eyes, covering the determination in them, but the act of shutting his eyes did not manage to hide the obsession in his heart.


    ''When I fuse with the other nine Ecang souls, I will be able to surpass this Realm.'' Su Ming did not say these words. He only quietly thought them at the instant he closed his eyes.


    When Su Ming''s Ecang clone closed his eyes, his other clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole opened his eyes in the purple gxy.


    He was sitting cross-legged in space. When he opened his eyes, no determination or obsession could be seen. There was only a profound look in his eyes that made them seem like bottomless pits. If anyone took a closer look into them, they would be able to vaguely see ovepping shadows of runic symbols in the right eye, while a palm was swiftly forming in his left eye.


    That palm was a mere illusion, but after Su Ming had survived under the hands of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, he had obtained an epiphany, and this palm was the result of that epiphany. The palm was changing its motions endlessly as Su Ming continued trying to understand his epiphany.


    After a long while, he lifted his right hand and looked at his palm, as well as the palm lines on it. After a moment, he swung his right hand, and a green feather in it.


    This was the one and only feather he had gained after fusing all the green fledgling feathers he took from Wu Li Zi''s brows.


    There was no blood on it, but at the instant the feather appeared, the image of a green peacock manifested in space, as if Su Ming was not holding onto a feather, but a peacock.


    Su Ming looked at the feather, then lifted his left hand to strike the storage bag. The sleeping bag immediately turned into a ray of dark light that appeared in front of him.


    The dark creature had its eyes closed and still did not show any signs of waking up, but at the instant it appeared, the dark light on it shone even more intensely. At the same time, the green peacock in Su Ming''s right hand started screeching, as if it had run into a great enemy.


    In Su Ming''s senses, these two creatures were clearly from the same source, but their current actions caused his eyes to sparkle. He had formed a guess in his heart previously, and right then, he became somewhat certain of his guess.


    The dark light from the bald crane burst forth. As it shone furiously, it turned into a ck crane. That crane did not have its eyes shut, but they were unfocused. As it let out a piercing screech, it charged towards the green peacock.


    The peacock also let out a screech before charging forward. The two birds immediately crashed into each other before Su Ming. There were no sound of collision. In silence, they looked as if they had begun merging with each other. It might seem like a quiet and calm process, but Su Ming could feel that this fusion was akin to an act of devouring.


    It would be either the bald crane devouring the green peacock, or the peacock devouring the bald crane.


    However, since Su Ming was around, he would definitely not allow the green peacock to seed. He let out a cold harrumph and lifted his right hand to point swiftly at the green peacock''s body as the two of them continued devouring each other.


    At the instant he pointed towards it, the green peacock let out a shrill screech of pain. Its body copsed and turned into bits of glittering green light that were instantly absorbed by the bald crane.


    This processsted for about two hours, and after that, the bald crane''s body trembled. Its shut eyes showed signs of opening, but it seemed that the amount of power gathered was not enough, since it could not fully open its eyes.


    There probably was still a little bit of power left required for it to fully open its eyes, but if it did not have the power to open them, then it would mean that it would not be able to wake up.


    "I¡­ need¡­ sti¡­" As the bald crane struggled, it said these three sybles with a great exertion of strength. Its eyelids, which had moved apart to form a small crack, seemed to have lost all strength, and looked as if they were about to fall shut once again, causing the signs of it waking up to also disappear.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same as usual. He looked at the bald crane and said tly, "Stop pretending, the green peacock was enough for you to wake up. I don''t have crystals anymore, so I can''t give you the stimtion you need."


    He said that, but the bald crane looked as if it hadn''t heard it. As its body trembled, an expression of struggle appeared on it, as if it was gathering all its strength to not fall asleep again, but it could not do so. Its eyes fell shut at that moment, and a feeling that it had fallen into deep slumber spread out from its body.


    Su Ming''s gaze became focused. The bald crane did not seem to be pretending, and Su Ming could not ept it if the bald crane could not wake up due to crystals. He had risked danger to enter the region where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed and had only been able to obtain the green feathers after barely escaping death when a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death chased after his life.


    When he saw that the bald crane was about to wake up but was going to fall asleep again, he lifted his right hand and pressed down on his storage bag without any hesitation. Immediately, the hundreds of spirit stones remaining in his storage bag were all brought out.


    The quality of these spirit stones were incredibly good, and they were thest of Su Ming''s savings. After all, with the bald crane around, it was incredibly difficult for Su Ming to even keep the crystals he had by his side¡­


    It could be said that all his money was in his hands at that moment. However, to give the bald crane the stimtion it needed, Su Ming had to bring out these spirit stones. Almost at the instant these sparkling spirit stones were brought out from the storage bag, the bald crane looked as if it had sniffed their scent¡­ even though crystals had no scent.


    However, it was clear that the bald crane could somehow sniff them. Its nose twitched slightly, and it looked as if new strength had immediately appeared within it. As it trembled, it struggled to open its shut eyes, as if it wanted to look at the crystals it was besotted with.


    The strength of that newborn power seemed to provide support for the bald crane wake up from itsa. When it opened its eyes with great difficulty, it cast a nce at those crystals with sparkling eyes, but when it saw that there were only hundreds of them, it instantly lost all its strength and looked as if it was about to enter into deep sleep once more.


    "The stimtion¡­ is not enough¡­ I need¡­ more stimtion¡­" The bald crane continued speaking haltingly and looked as if it was incredibly weakened, but Su Ming could clearly see the spark in its eyes. That was clearly the appearance of someone who was highly alert and full of vigor.


    "How much stimtion do you still need?" Su Ming snorted coldly in his heart, but his words were spoken in a rxed manner.


    "I¡­ need¡­ one thousand¡­ no, ten thousand- One hundred thousand!" The bald crane struggled to not let its eyes fall shut, and it looked even more weakened.


    "Is one hundred thousand enough? Do you want more?" Su Ming asked softly.


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned, but soon, it looked as if strength had returned to its body, as if Su Ming''s words were as effective as all forms of medicinal cores.


    "Then¡­ give me¡­ one million."


    "Mhm, go on ahead and continue sleeping."


    Su Ming stood up and swung his right arm in the air before him. The hundreds of crystals immediately vanished, ced back into the storage bag. Once he did so, he turned around, intending to leave.


    A shrill screech of pain tumbled out of the bald crane''s beak at the instant Su Ming turned around. It seized its chest with its wings and narrowed its eyes into mere slits, looking as if it was out of sorts.


    "You¡­ how cruel¡­ I¡­ am going to fall asleep. Farewell, Su Ming, I''m going to sleep."


    Su Ming walked into the distance.


    "I''m really going to sleep!" the bald crane quickly shouted.


    Su Ming moved even farther away.


    "I''m really, really going to sleep!" the bald crane screamed wretchedly and closed its eyespletely. Its body fell to the side and begun to float in the gxy, unmoving, looking exactly how it did when the bald crane had been in deep sleep.


    Su Ming''s figure could almost not be seen.


    "Well, damn you!" The bald crane opened one eye and red at Su Ming''s already indistinct figure as he continued walking into the distance.


    "I used my life to help you Possess that Ecang, and you''re not saving me even if I''m about to die?! Y-y-you¡­ You''re going overboard! It''s just a few crystals, just external objects, just¡­ ah¡­"


    The bald crane was mumbling furiously under its breath when it suddenly saw ripples appearing around Su Ming, who was already in the distance. When it saw that he was about to leave the gxy, it abruptly let out a scream and instantly opened its eyes. At that moment, there were no signs of weakness on it, and it clearly had a look as if it had been infused with a great boost of energy.


    "Hey, I''m alright now. That''s strange, why did I suddenly be better? Haha, I, Grandpa Crane, have recovered. I am me again!" As it shouted loudly, it swiftly pped its wings and flew towards Su Ming before crashing head first into those ripples. As Su Ming disappeared, it also vanished.


    Its smugughter alone continued echoing in the gxy. It fell into the ears of Su Ming''s Ecang clone in the distant cosmos. The Ecang clone did not open his eyes, but a hint of a happy smile could be seen at the corners of his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, Su Ming, where are you taking me? Let me tell you, I''m not going to a ce without crystals!"


    "ck Ink. Not only does that ce have crystals, it also has a part of your physical body there. You can choose not to go."


    "I''m going! There are crystals and my physical body there! Darn it all, I''m definitely going! Say¡­ you''re too slow. Just watch me, I''m fast."

 Chapter 853: Return to Crimson Flame Planet

    <h4>Chapter 853: Return to Crimson me</h4>


    The gxy had no end. Its boundaries could not be seen, and it only had that monotonous color scheme filling the entire area. If anyone looked at it for a short period of time, they would think that it was slightly beautiful, but if they looked at it for a prolonged period of time, they would not be able to help but feel lost, as if they did not know where they were.


    Their insignificance of their own selfpared to the vast gxy would usually deliver a powerful impact on a person.


    At that moment, there was a long arc charging through Western Ring Neb. That long arc could almost not be seen clearly, because its color was simr to that of the gxy. They were both ck.


    There was a dark light within that arc, and it was a ck crane. The smug expression on its face and the nasty look in its eyes belonged solely to the bald crane; no other crane possessed this look in the whole universe.


    Within the dark light was also a red coffin. There were runic symbols on it that formed bumps, giving the coffin a rough surface. They exuded a mighty pressure. Su Ming sat cross-legged on the coffin, meditating with his eyes closed.


    The Duke of Crimson me was by his side like an old servant. He was looking around vigntly, no longer indifferent towards everything like before.


    This was the sixteenth day since they left Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd.


    Perhaps it was due to the appearance of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death as well as his subsequent fight against Su Ming, but during those sixteen days, ripples had appeared nonstop in Western Ring Neb, which was why all the cultivators in that gxy had been terrified and did not dare to move out of theirs. Because of this, everywhere Su Ming had passed during these sixteen days had been very quiet.


    He liked this type of silence.


    Western Ring Neb was rather far from ck Ink. Unless his Ecang clone ventured out, he would be unable to get there within a short period of time with his own speed.


    However, once the bald crane woke up and used the Divinity Incarceration Rune which had been reactivated, their speed became much faster.


    ording to Su Ming''s estimations, he would need about six years before he could see ck Ink.


    However, before he left for ck Ink, he still had one more thing to do. Once he settled this, he would no longer have many burdens left in Western Ring Neb.


    Three more days passed. On the neenth day since Su Ming had left Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, he opened his eyes slowly while seated on the coffin.


    At the instant he did so, a appeared before him. That was dark red, like the color of a ball of me that was about to die.


    "Crimson me¡­" Su Ming said softly.


    "Crimson me¡­ so we''ve returned to this ce."


    The Duke of Crimson me had a rather sentimental expression on his face. In the blink of an eye, one thousand years had passed. When he thought back on the things that had happened, a slightly dazed expression appeared on his face.


    The bald crane gradually shrank. At the instant the crimson coffin closed in on Crimson me, it returned to its normal size andnded in front of Su Ming before sticking its head outward.


    Boom!


    The red coffin descended straight into Crimson me. At the instant it touched the highestyer of wind in the, a sea of me that was born due to the friction spread out in an arc in front of the coffin.


    A strong gust of hot wind crashed into Su Ming''s face. That wind was strong enough to crush all cultivators in Heaven Cultivation Realm. In fact, a normal cultivator in the initial stage of World ne Realm would need to use Enchanted Treasures for some extra protection; they could not use their physical bodies alone to touch it. However, Su Ming remained calm. The hot wind blew against his body and lifted his hair, but did not manage to move him even in the slightest.


    He watched quietly as the ground gradually grew bigger in front of him, watched as the mountain ranges, ravines, ins, and volcanoes grewrger before his eyes.


    He continued watching until a booming sound echoed in the air. The coffin on which Su Ming sat shot through the highestyer of wind in the ce, and the hot air immediately became weaker, though it still existed. However, it was no longer able to harm cultivators. It would only cause them to feel ufortable.


    As he breathed in the familiar hot air and looked at the familiar ground, Su Ming could not help but remember his past self from one thousand years ago, when he had just appeared in Crimson me.


    He sighed softly. As his body remained in midair, ripples spread out from him, and he disappeared along with the coffin.


    When he reappeared, Su Ming stood on a dried-up piece ofnd. It was empty all around him, without a single person to be seen. It was clear that the ce where he was located was a rather remote area.


    He looked at the ground. This ce was the spot where he hadin when he was shifted to this ce from Yin Death Region. It was also in this ce that he met Yue Hong Bang.


    He remained silent for a moment. Just as he was about to leave, Su Ming saw the bald crane digging by the side. He remembered that this spot was the ce where it had turned into a stone in the past. As he watched, he saw that once the bald crane dug out a small pit in that spot, it brought out three crystals.


    "Heh heh, I knew they would still be here. I knew it, I''m a smart crane. I hid these three crystals here in the past just to be on the safe side. Since we''re now passing by this ce, I might as well take them away.


    "Let me think whether I should take away the crystals I hid away in the other ces as well¡­"


    That smug expression, that act of immediately taking away the crystals with excitement, and especially those murmurs made Su Ming''s understanding towards the bald crane''s love for money to be even greater.


    He then stopped paying any attention to the bald crane and cast a look at the Duke of Crimson me. When he saw the nostalgic look on his face as he looked at the ground, Su Ming knew what the Duke of Crimson me was thinking of, and he sent a thought to the old man.


    The Duke of Crimson me lifted his head and looked at Su Ming before he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him. Then, he turned around and disappeared to head to the ce that had sealed him in the past.


    After the Duke of Crimson me left, Su Ming took a step forward and left as well, leaving the bald crane alone in that ce as it was still thinking about whether it should take away all of its crystals.


    When Su Ming reappeared, he was standing before a small hill. He looked at it. There was a cave abode in there, and beyond it were an endless amount of densely packed blue stones. At first nce, there was no end to them.


    However, this ce was already covered in dust. It had been a long time since anyone came to this ce. The cave abode had also been deserted. Someone had destroyed the cave from within. It might still look like a hill, but in truth, this ce was already ridden with wounds.


    Or else someone would have definitely upied this ce after it was abandoned for so many years.


    This cave abode had belonged to Qi Bei Shan in the past, and those blue stones were items that Su Ming had asked Yue Hong Bang to find for him one thousand years ago.


    ''So many blue stones¡­ Hundreds of years must have been used to gather this amount. I wonder how is Yue Hong Bang now, and is the Crimson Python Phoenix still around¡­?''


    Su Ming shook his head. As he spread his divine sense outwards, he covered the entire Crimson me. After some time, Su Ming found that he could not find any traces of the Crimson Python Phoenixes.


    They had clearly left this ce.


    However, Su Ming did find Yue Hong Bang.


    To the northeast was a continuous stretch of mountains, one of which towered all the others. That mountain was crimson, and was clearly not any ordinary mountain. Instead, it was a volcano whose magma had already cooled.


    There was a karst cave within the frozen magma at the foot of the volcano, but it was filled with putrid water. The water was ck, and there were even bubbles appearing in it, as if it was boiling.


    In that puddle of water was a man, submerged up to his chest.


    His arms were pierced through by chains, and those chains were connected to the walls on both sides of the cave. Waves of sealing power constantly seeped into the man''s body through the chains. As they suppressed his power, they also delivered excruciating torment upon him.


    The man''s hair was a mess and his body was thin. He looked disheveled and incredibly pathetic. His eyes were closed, and his face was covered in rotting wounds. There were maggots squirming about in them, so anyone who saw him would not be able to resist vomiting on the side.


    That man did not know how many years it had been since he was submerged in this ce. In fact, most of his body in the puddle of water had already decayed. However, his life force hadn''t yet dispersed. There was still a hint of it left. Clearly, this was done intentionally by someone because they did not want him to die.


    The man did not move. If it was not because there was still a hint of life within him, it would be incredibly easy to think that he was a corpse. asionally, waves of power would spread out from him. These waves¡­ did not belong to those in Heaven Cultivation Realm, but were¡­ waves of power in World ne Realm.


    He was a Lord of World ne!


    He might only be in the initial stage of World ne Realm, but there was no mistaking this presence.


    Footsteps arrived from the area outside. After a moment, the light from an oilmp approached him. It was a young man dressed in ck. Once he ced the oilmp by the side, he sat down cross-legged beyond the puddle of water and looked at the man who was sealed.


    "Have you thought this through?"


    The hanging man did not move, and neither did he say anything. He merely kept his eyes closed and his head lowered.


    "That person has already disappeared for one thousand years and hasn''t showed up from Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. He is already dead, so why are you still protecting a dead man''s secret?


    "As long as you say it, my Master will immediately let you go. In fact, with your level of cultivation, you will immediately be one of the three masters of Crimson me, an existence that can be on equal ground with senior Mei Lan."


    The man still did not move, as if he was dead.


    "Even if he isn''t dead, so what? He''s trapped in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, and it''s impossible for him to venture out. Even if he does, he has the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds going after his life. He''ll be too busy fending for himself, so why are you still protecting his secret?


    "Tell me why Mo Su gathered the blue stones in the past. Tell me how he absorbed the power within the blue stones and made his physical body so strong!


    "Tell me and you''ll be free. If you don''t tell me, you''ll continue being sealed in this ce and live while enduring a fate worse than death!" The young man''s face twisted into a ferocious expression as he shouted at the man.


    The man''s head moved slightly, and he slowly lifted his head, revealing a face that was ridden with scars. He opened his eyes and stared fixedly at the young man with his dull eyes.


    "Your Master has already searched through my soul. If he didn''t manage to find an answer like that, I have nothing to say to him either." There was a deep-seated hatredced in that voice, and his words tumbled out of his mouth as if he was gnashing his teeth while speaking. The atmosphere between them instantly became gloomy.


    "Hmph, that''s because you have a method to protect your memories. If it wasn''t because you knew Mo Su''s secret, how could you have be a Lord of World ne from a mere cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm within such a short period of time?" The young man''s face remained ferocious as he stared at Yue Hong Bang. After a long while, he swung his arm, turned around, and left with the oilmp.


    His expression was dark. In his heart, he remembered that his Master had assigned him to this ce to keep watch over the prisoner. Master''s birthday was near, and he originally wanted to obtain an answer from Yue Hong Bang as a present, but the man continued to refuse saying anything, and he decided that once he celebrated his Master''s birthday, he would think of some other ways to torture Yue Hong Bang.


    Yue Hong Bang watched the young man leave and gradually closed his eyes. He did not know of Su Ming''s secret, but the young man refused to believe in this sort of thing, because Yue Hong Bang had indeed be a Lord of a World ne within a short period of time, but that was his own secret. If he told it to the young man, he would die.


    If that was the case, it would be better if he did not say anything, then perhaps he would have a chance of survival.

 Chapter 854: Yue Hong Bang’s Liege

    <h4>Chapter 854: Yue Hong Bang¡¯s Liege</h4>


    Yue Hong Bang sighed and closed his eyes again. He knew that the torture he would have to suffer would only increase, but he was confident that the other would not let him die, because when he died, there would truly be no secrets left in him.


    However, besides doing this, he could really not think of any other way. If he said it, he would die, and if he did not, he could survive, but the pain of living would make him feel as if his will was about to disperse.


    At the instant he closed his eyes, an indifferent voice suddenly spoke airily in the karst cave.


    "Just what sort of secret do you have?"


    Yue Hong Bang instinctively remained silent and ignored that voice. He thought that the youth hade once again, but suddenly, his body trembled, because that voice did not belong to the young man, but to a person that he knew a long time ago.


    At the instant Yue Hong Bang shuddered, the voice spoke once again.


    "It''s been many years since west met, and you''ve be a Lord of a World ne. Congrattions are in order."


    Yue Hong Bang''s body trembled, and he opened his eyes to see a young man in white standing before him. That young man had gray hair and a handsome face, but the ancient air about him could not be hidden. That young man¡­ was looking at him calmly at that moment.


    "My¡­ My Liege?" Yue Hong Bang trembled even more furiously. He could almost not believe what he saw, but the person''s face and expression were the exact same as those from long ago.


    Because of it, he became even more certain that this was not a hallucination, but he remembered clearly that Mo Su had been forced into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd one thousand years ago, and only a handful of people could survive that ce during the endless passage of time.


    "This is payment for what you did for me in the past," Su Ming said tly, and he lifted his right hand to swing it at Yue Hong Bang. Immediately, the chains on his arms shattered inch by inch with loud cracking sounds. Before they fell into the puddle of water, they turned into ashes.


    In fact, even the puddle of water in which Yue Hong Bang had been submerged in dried up and revealed his body, which no longer looked like that of a human.


    Su Ming cast a nce at Yue Hong Bang''s wretched body, and though his expression remained as calm as ever, he let out a cold harrumph in his heart. Yue Hong Bang was an intelligent person, and he was skilled at seizing the right opportunity. He knew when to take action, and when not to.


    This sort of person would usually have a lot of selfish motives. When he acknowledged Su Ming as his lord in the past, he did so to obtain Su Ming''s protection. He had even spared no pains and killed most of hispanions without leaving any trace to prevent anyone else from discovering the secret that he was a first-generation criminal in this ce.


    Because of that, he became the only person who knew about Su Ming, and he also preserved a path of escape for himself after he acknowledged Su Ming as his lord. In fact, to obtain Su Ming''s trust, he had given Su Ming the Enchanted Vessel he used to protect his life to show his firm loyalty.


    This sort of vicious and ambitious person was usually disliked by others, but that was mostly by those who could not stop such them. Jealousy would rise within them, and they would not want this sort of person to exist beside them. They would constantly think that such a person was a lurking threat.


    However, in Su Ming''s eyes, this person had been very obedient while following him, and even if he left, from the number of blue stones, he could tell that this person had continued obeying his orders for hundreds of years. It was also clear that he had stopped only because he was imprisoned in this ce.


    That was why it did not matter to Su Ming how this person was. It did not matter to him whether he was ambitious or spiteful. He was obedient, and that was enough, but this obedient person had been tortured to this state. Su Ming might not pity or havepassion for the treatment he received these hundreds of years, but he was a person who protected those close to him.


    "I will not allow anyone to harm those who are mine as they please," Su Ming said tly, and he swung his right hand at Yue Hong Bang once again.


    With it, Yue Hong Bang, who had fallen to the side, immediately felt a wave of life force surge into his body. Flesh and blood instantly grew on him, and in the blink of an eye, he discovered to his shock that his body had recovered instantaneously. In fact, his cultivation base had be even more refined and profound. A presence which belonged to the initial stage of World ne Realm erupted with a bang from within him.


    Yue Hong Bang lowered his head to look at his own body. He clenched his fists, and a feeling that he had control over great power rose madly in his heart. This sort of strength was something that he had never possessed. The refreshing and rxing feeling of having life force fill his entire body formed a stark contrast to the torment he had suffered for hundreds of years, causing him to be barely able to constrain the instinct to lift his head and roar.


    He looked at Su Ming excitedly, but the emotion in the depths of his heart waspletely different from the expression on his face. Su Ming had be so powerful that Yue Hong Bang was terrified of him. With just a swing of his arm, Su Ming had healed him, and killing was a much easier actpared to healing someone. From this alone, it was clear that Su Ming only needed to swing his arm to kill him.


    "Thank you for saving me, My Liege!" Without any hesitation, Yue Hong Bang immediately knelt down and worshiped Su Ming. The excited expression was put on his face for Su Ming to see, and his trembling body was his respect, which he could not suppress.


    "I heard that someone intends to hold a feast to celebrate his birthday. Come with me to take a look," Su Ming said calmly, then turned around to walk to the entrance of the cave. Yue Hong Bang quickly followed behind him, his heart racing in his chest. He had understood what Su Ming meant, and a powerful desire filled his heart. He had suffered for hundreds of years, and now, he was finally going to make the other pay.


    ''Zhao Guang You, I will make it so that you won''t be celebrating your birthday!''


    Mountain ranges rose and fell. Not far away from the mountain where Yue Hong Bang was sealed was another one. At that moment, there were many voices talking at once at that ce. Most of the cultivators in Crimson me had arrived and were waiting to present their gifts during the birthday celebration three dayster.


    This was the birthday feast of the strongest person in Crimson me at that moment. That person had suddenlye to Crimson me one thousand years ago. With the power of a cultivator at the peak of the initial stage of World ne Realm, he overpowered Mei Lan with brute strength and sealed Yue Hong Bang, who had just be a Lord of a World ne. With a single move, he became the strongest in the, upying thend and building his sect there.


    From then on, this ce practically became the sacrednd in Crimson me.


    At that moment, Su Ming was strolling confidently up the stairs up the mountain where the sect was located, heading straight to the top. He looked at the cloudy sky and the mountain range in the distance with his usual calm expression.


    Yue Hong Bang was behind Su Ming with an incredibly respectful face as he followed with his head bowed.


    The two of them were not walking quickly. On their way up, they saw quite a number of cultivators sitting around the area meditating. These cultivators were located in various parts of the mountain range and were waiting for the birthday feast three dayster.


    As Su Ming and Yue Hong Bang walked over, several cultivators who were sitting cross-legged were speaking to each other in low murmurs, but when one of them cast their gaze casually to the side, he was suddenly taken aback when he saw Yue Hong Bang behind Su Ming.


    Only when Su Ming and Yue Hong Bang were already in the distance did he let out a cry of surprise.


    "Yue¡­ Yue Hong Bang! That person just now was Yue Hong Bang!"


    "What? Yue Hong Bang? Wasn''t he imprisoned and sealed by Sir Zhao Guang You hundreds of years ago?!"


    As that person spoke, the expressions of the cultivators by his side immediately changed. When they looked over, they could only see Su Ming and Yue Hong Bang''s backs.


    Gradually, more people noticed Yue Hong Bang walking to the top of the mountain. After all, this person was a local of Crimson me, so it was difficult for them to forget him in just a few hundred years. Slowly, amotion rose up, and as it spread among the people, more learned of what was happening.


    "It''s indeed Yue Hong Bang, but who¡­ who is that person in front of him?"


    "Judging by how Yue Hong Bang is behaving, the person in front of him deserves extreme respect. That person¡­ why is he somewhat familiar?"


    "I find him somewhat familiar as well, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen him before¡­ But if Yue Hong Bang is so respectful towards him, then this person¡­ Ah! I remember now!"


    "Mo Su! He''s¡­ Mo Su!!"


    In an instant, when someone mentioned Mo Su''s name, a loud buzz went through the mountain range as everyone began speaking. The shock that came straight from the depths of their bodies and souls caused all the people to think of far too many things. They remembered the scenes from one thousand years ago, as well as themotion that was brought upon the entire Western Ring Neb due to this.


    "Something big is about to happen. Sir Mo Su is Yue Hong Bang''s liege, and Sir Zhao Guang You imprisoned Yue Hong Bang for hundreds of years. Sir Mo Su has returned now, and they will definitely have a dispute over this!"


    "I didn''t expect that Sir Mo Su would actually manage to walk out of Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. This¡­ This will definitely shock the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over this ce, it''ll definitely cause a new disaster in Sinful Barren Lands!"


    Long arcs swiftly rose into the air and charged towards the direction where Su Ming and Yue Hong Bang were at the top of the mountain, but they did not dare toe to close to them. They still remembered how Mo Su from one thousand years ago had killed countless people. It was said that wherever he went, he would causes to copse, and none of the cultivators in thoses survived.


    At that moment, at the top of the sect built in the mountain was a hall on a piece of rock. Crimson me''s strongest person, Zhao Guang You, was sitting on a big chair. He was dressed in a long robe with dashes of blue and white on it, and he appeared to be a middle-aged man, but his face was filled with pitted scars, making him look rather ugly. He was looking at the eight young men in front of him.


    These eight people were the disciples he took under his wing in Crimson me. All of them were incredibly handsome. As he looked at them, a strange light appeared in the depths of Zhao Guang You''s eyes.


    "Master, more than three thousand people came to send you gifts. There are still moreing as well. After all, this is a major event that causes a stir in the entire Crimson me. Master, I hope to wish you in advance that you will have endless years and you will live throughout the ages."


    With his disciples wishes upon him, Zhao Guang Youughed loudly and swept his gaze across them before fixing his eyes on thest person among the eight.


    "Has Yue Hong Bang spoken?"


    "Master, that person¡­ That person still hasn''t said anything. It''s my fault for being so worthless." The young man whom Zhao Guang You was looking at lowered his head. Naturally, he was the young man who had appeared before Yue Hong Bang earlier.


    At the instant he said those words, uproars and the sound of something breaking suddenly came from outside the hall. The noise that rose and fell was incredibly strong.


    Zhao Guang You frowned.


    "What is going¡ª" Before Zhao Guang You could finish speaking, a loud bang rang out beyond the hall. As the sound shook the ground, a sinister voice rushed into the hall.


    "Zhao Guang You, I''ll never forget how you treated me during those hundreds of years. We will settle our matterter. Today, my liege has arrived, nowe out and pay your respects to him!"


    This was Yue Hong Bang''s voice. In an instant, the expressions of the eight young men in the hall changed at the same time, while Zhao Guang You let out a cold harrumph.


    "Your liege? I didn''t even know that you had a liege!" As Zhao Guang You took a step forward, he turned into a long arc and looked as if he was just about to fly out of the hall, but during that instant, his expression suddenly changed drastically, because he had just remembered the liege Yue Hong Bang spoke about.


    Based on what he knew, Yue Hong Bang had only one liege, and he was¡­ Mo Su, the man for whom the four Great True Worlds had offered a reward, and the man Zhao Guang You had once joined a group to hunt down. However, he had been scared away by the amount of blood the other had spilled.

 Chapter 855: Temperamental

    <h4>Chapter 855: Temperamental</h4>


    Zhao Guang You remembered clearly that because he had beente to the fight one thousand years ago in Heavenly Treasure, he had been outside the ocean of wind as he witnessed the crazed ughter.


    Those in Heaven Cultivation Realm all died, and plenty of other cultivators didn''t leave alive either. Aside from that one cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm, it was as if every other person had to die before Mo Su.


    The sight of a hunter turning into a hunted had shocked Zhao Guang You. If he had not reacted to the situation quickly enough and decisively chosen to immediately leave Heavenly Treasure, he would have probably been one of those who had died as well.


    Heavenly Treasure had been torn to pieces and reduced to ashes, but under that terrifying strike, Mo Su had once again appeared in Western Ring Neb, and the shock it brought to Zhao Guang You was incredibly great.


    He was one of the very few people who had managed to survive after witnessing Su Ming''s attack, that was why after the other was forced into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, he chose toe to Crimson me.


    He saw the might of Su Ming''s physical body and wanted to search for the reason behind it. He had heard about Su Ming gathering blue stones in Crimson me to absorb them, and he tried to do it as well, but failed.


    However, he was the first powerful warrior to arrive in Crimson me, and was also the first to imprison Yue Hong Bang. From then on, there were quite a few powerful warriors who came to Crimson me in search for the reason behind Su Ming''s strength, but they were the same as him and did not obtain any answers.


    As one thousand years passed, fewer people came, and it was especially so during thest few hundred years. Practically no one came to this ce. It was as if Mo Su''s name had already been forgotten.


    Zhao Guang You did not harbor any hope anymore. The imprisonment of Yue Hong Bang had been without much purpose, just because he was a reminder. After all, if Zhao Guang You had still cared about it, he wouldn''t have thrown the task of watching that ce to his disciple. In his heart, he saw no point to it anymore. He had already done everything that he could do, but he still did not obtain any answer.


    In fact, in his mind, Crimson me was a good ce, and he had already decided to stay here for long, which was why he had built his sect here and taken in disciples.


    However, he did not expect that he would run into Mo Su here, the man who had terrified him in the past. This was something he never thought about. In his mind, all those who stepped into the foreignnds were dead men, since it was so rare to see anyone walk out alive. In fact, even if they managed toe out, they required at least several thousands or ten thousand years to do so.


    Even if Mo Su managed toe out, he would definitely be cautious, because the four Great True Worlds had yet to cancel his bounty. If they could chase him down the first time, then they could do so a second time, and all the times after.


    Yet now¡­ only one thousand years had passed.


    Yet now¡­ this person had appeared in Crimson me in such a brazen manner!


    Almost at the instant he registered what was going on in his head, Zhao Guang You''s expression changed rapidly. His body came to an abrupt halt just as he was about to fly out of the hall, and he turned around to immediately change his direction and retreat.


    He did not fly out of the entrance. Instead, as he retreated, he shot up and rushed straight towards the roof of the hall with a bang. In the mid of that booming sound, he tore through a hole in the hall and charged out from within.


    Dim sunlight scattered on the ground. At the moment Zhao Guang You appeared on the roof, the first thing he saw were the thousands of cultivators standing close to each other far away from the area, and immediately after, he saw Yue Hong Bang, who was not only healed, but was also standing with all of his cultivation base restored and refined.


    Then, he saw¡­ a figure that made his heart tremble furiously, and the one thread of hope remaining in his heart wishing that he would be lucky was shredded to pieces.


    The figure was dressed in white and had gray hair as he stood there allowing the mountain breeze to blow against his robes. His face was handsome, but exuded an ancient air, and he was naturally the person whom Zhao Guang You found impossible to forget, and who was buried deep in his memories after terrifying him all those years ago - Su Ming!


    "I see, so it''s you." Su Ming ced his hands behind his back as he stood at the top of the mountain. The booming sounds from the roof of the hall echoed in his ears as he looked at the person who had flown out. Su Ming had seen this person before. He was one of the cultivators who had fled from Heavenly Treasure from fright.


    At the moment he heard Su Ming''s words, Zhao Guang You felt his skin crawl, and he was almost terrified out of his wits, because at the instant he heard Su Ming''s voice and looked over, a loud bang rang out in his heart, and his mind went nk. The only thing that remained in his head were Su Ming''s eyes.


    Those were a pair of eyes that shocked him. It was as if they could suck away his soul and make him lose his consciousness. In fact, he could feel that Su Ming could damn him for eternity with just one thought.


    This was an incredibly distinct feeling, and it was clearer to Zhao Guang You than anything before.


    ''He''s not in the initial stage of World ne Realm. He-he''s definitely different from one thousand years ago. He couldn''t make my heart tremble with just one gaze back then. He¡­ Just what sort of serendipity did he obtain in the foreignnd?''


    Zhao Guang You''s body trembled, and right after, without even having time to speak, he swayed and coughed up a mouthful of blood. It turned instantly into blood mist, and he chose to flee without even fighting.


    This was not any ordinary form of escaping either. This was a frenzied escape where he flung all caution to the wind and even injured himself to execute an Art that allowed him to instantaneously reach the horizon.


    Since he was a cultivator at the peak of the initial stage of World ne Realm, the thousands of spectators burst into amotion due to his actions. They had originally expected a great battle. After all, in their eyes, while Su Ming was strong, Zhao Guang You had been a supreme existence during the hundreds of years that were nearing a thousand he was in Crimson me. That was why in their minds, Zhao Guang You''s strength was not to be questioned. However, the scene unfolding before their eyes immediately overturned their beliefs.


    "Paragon Zhao is¡­ He''s running away?"


    "He''s definitely thinking about executing a powerful divine ability in the sky. It''s impossible for him to immediately run without even attacking."


    "Nonsense. He''s clearly running away. Sir Mo Su is so strong that he can make a cultivator in the initial stage of World ne Realm choose to not fight but flee by sacrificing his blood."


    The thousands of cultivators in the area were not the only ones shocked by this. Zhao Guang You''s eight disciples in the hall also had their mouths hanging open in shock. They stared at Zhao Guang You turning into a ray of blood-red light that fled madly into the sky from the hole that appeared on the roof in the hall. Their Master, who was an incredibly powerful existence in their hearts¡­ was running away pathetically.


    In fact, he looked as if he did not even dare to say a single word. It caused the shock in the eight disciples hearts to change into astonishment and fear, especially that of the young man who had kept an eye on Yue Hong Bang. His face had instantly turned pale.


    When Yue Hong Bang saw that Zhao Guang You was about to disappear, anxiety appeared in his heart, but he did not dare to chase after him rashly. It was not because he was afraid of Zhao Guang You, but because Su Ming had not said even a single word by his side.


    "He''s a clever one, at least," Su Ming remarked tly. This person had escaped the disaster in Heavenly Treasure with that intelligent mind of his, but he should not have set his eyes on Su Ming.


    Su Ming did not do much. His left eye only shone once, and immediately, the mark of the palm which he had formed in his left eye through the epiphany he had gained after he survived the attack of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death disappeared.


    In the next breath, the sky roared, and the dim heavens tumbled about to reveal a sight that caused all those who saw it in the area to cry out together in surprise. Zhao Guang You''s eight disciples also looked as if they had instantly lost all their strength, and despair appeared on their faces.


    Even Yue Hong Bang''s breathing quickened when he saw this scene. As his pupils shrank, his heart filled with shock and disbelief.


    At that moment, as the clouds tumbled about and ripples were formed in the sky, a huge palm reced the sky and appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    There was no end to this palm, and itpletely reced the sky, making it seem as if there was a giant standing in the gxy, right outside Crimson me, and he was striking the with his palm.


    The sky rumbled, and the heavens twisted. The gigantic palm was Su Ming''s epiphany. At that moment, the epiphany gained form, and the palm descended as if it was falling from the sky. As it pressed down, it looked as if a sea of fire had risen up due to friction, causing the sky to burn.


    As the palm swiftly descended, a loud bang rang out in the sky. The fleeing Zhao Guang You''s body formed from the blood-red light. His face was distorted in shock. With a piercing scream, his body plunged down as he tried to avoid the palm from seizing him.


    Su Ming shook his head. The understanding he had was still not enough. The palm only possessed an outline and did not have much power. It was impossible for it to bepared with that of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, but its appearance could be used to scare others.


    "Kill him."


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the sky. When he spoke lightly, killing intent shone in Yue Hong Bang''s eyes. He had been waiting a long time ago for Su Ming''s orders. At that moment, he let out a prolonged shout towards the sky and rose up, turning into a long arc that charged towards Zhao Guang You, who had been shaken by the palm in the sky and was currently retreating.


    "That person is already scared out of his wits. He might be slightly stronger than you, but he won''t be able to bring out his full power. I will give you the span of ten breaths. If he doesn''t die by then, you will die with him. I do not need weaklings under my wing."


    Su Ming''s voice was calm, but there was a ruthless tone within it that caused Yue Hong Bang''s heart to tremble. He did not suspect the truth of that statement at all. Once he witnessed Su Ming''s strength, he once again remembered the other impression Su Ming had left in his mind all those years ago.


    Temperamental.


    His heart shuddered, and Yue Hong Bang clenched his teeth tightly. His eyes immediately turned bloodshot, and with a low growl, he rushed towards Zhao Guang You. He had to give everything he had in this fight. If he did not manage to kill this person within ten breaths, then he himself would die with the other. This was not something he could choose, and neither did he have time to dawdle. Even if he would be severely injured, he had to kill Zhao Guang You.


    In this bout of madness, besides respect, he also felt terror towards Su Ming from the depths of his heart. This terror would apany him for the rest of his lives, and it would not leave.


    ''Is this how the superior are¡­? There were four superiors recorded in Yue Family''s scrolls, and the experiences of the older generations of the family while dealing with them were recorded in the scrolls as well. The first was a forthright person, and the second a somber one. Yue Family''s Progenitor was that somber person. This sort of person was easier to serve, since those who are forthright are easier to get close to. The third was temperamental, and the fourth was also temperamental. The first of the two pretended to be emotionally vtile, and the second¡­ was born this way. It didn''t matter which sort of temperamental person they were, they were incredibly difficult to serve.'' Yue Hong Bang''s heart was filled with anguish, but he did not have time to think much about this at that moment. With red eyes, he closed in on Zhao Guang You.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He did not pay any attention to the battle in the sky.


    Time passed. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and eventually, during the tenth breath, a shrill scream of pain traveled through the air. When Su Ming opened his eyes, Yue Hong Bang returned to him with a head whose face was filled with despair. It looked as if there was fire burning on Yue Hong Bang''s body, and there were many parts of him that had turned into a bloody mess. When he knelt down on the ground, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. There was a dispirited look on his pale face.


    It was clear that he had only won after burning his cultivation base, gave it his all, and executed his family''s strongest divine ability.


    At the moment he knelt down, one word echoed in the deepest recesses of his mind.


    ''Temperamental¡­''

 Chapter 856: Who Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 856: Who Is It?</h4>


    "When I appear in your memories once again, you will remember me, and you will then truly be my subordinate." Su Ming raised his right hand and tapped the center of Yue Hong Bang''s brows.


    Yue Hong Bang''s injuries were immediately healed, but a dazed expression appeared in his eyes, and he slowly fell to the ground.


    Su Ming swung his right hand, and a gentle gust of wind immediately swept through the area. It gushed forth in a manner as if there was nothing in the world that could stop this wind spreading out. It did not matter whether it was mountain ranges or cave abodes, all the geographical structures in thend with cultivators around seemed as if they were just illusions.


    All the cultivators that the piercing wind touched instantly began shuddering no matter what their levels of cultivation were. A dazed look appeared in their eyes. All their impressions and memories about Su Ming vanished into the wind.


    As the cultivators fell on the ground unconscious. In the blink of an eye, Su Ming became the only person who remained standing in the mountain range.


    The wind continued spreading out. With this ce as the center, the wind spread through the entire Crimson me. This was a windstorm aiming to wipe off all memories regarding Su Ming, as if he had never existed in Crimson me no matter whether it was the past or the present.


    In fact, even those who had died and were now soul fragments drifting in the world had their fragmented memories wiped off. The parts in their minds where those memories had existed turned into nk tes.


    As the windstorm swept outwards and spread out continuously, Su Ming took a step towards the sky. With it, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was standing on a mountain.


    There was a small house made of stone at the top, and an old woman was sitting cross-legged in there. She stared at the door of her house. There was a dismal expression on her face, as if she was waiting for something.


    Su Ming walked forward, and when he arrived outside the house, the wind he had stirred up earlier had already swept past most of Crimson me. In another few breaths, it would cover the entire.


    Su Ming pushed open the door to the house, and the door swung open with a creak. He did not go in, but stood outside the house. His gaze met the old woman''s.


    "You still came here, in the end." The old woman was Mei Lan, and she was also the source for the creation of the Blood Identification Pearls when the four Great True Worlds extracted her memories.


    "I''m here." As Su Ming spoke calmly, he walked into the stone house and sat on a chair by the side.


    "I''ll thank you if you allow me to die in a more dignified manner." The old woman closed her eyes. Once she finished saying these words, she stilled.


    Five breathster, the windstorm finally covered the entire Crimson me, and all the cultivators in the forgot about Su Ming, their memories taken by the wind. This was an irreversible erasure of their memories, and they would not be able to recover it.


    Crimson me was the start of Su Ming''s journey in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, that was why certain mysterious aspects had appeared in the, such as the possibility of forming the Blood Identification Pearl through the memories of the people in this ce.


    When Su Ming eventually left Crimson me, all those who had once seen him would no longer be able to form the Blood Identification Pearl through their memories about him. This divine ability was rted to the power of ne Kalpa Realm, and the mysteries contained within it could not be described with words.


    Once the windstorm spread through the entire Crimson me and gradually vanished to allow the to return to a state of peace while all the cultivators remained in deep sleep, Su Ming walked out of the house. He cast a final nce at Crimson me and turned around to stroll towards the sky.


    Gradually, a crimson coffin manifested around him. Su Ming stepped on it and walked into space. Two long arcs flew up from the ground. One of them was the Duke of Crimson me, and the other was the bald crane. They caught up to Su Ming¡­ and vanished into space with him.


    "Damn it all, those jerks! I''ve hidden crystals in about seven to ten thousand ces, but they¡­ they¡­ the crystals in two spots where I hid them were gone¡­ I can''t believe it!


    "I''m so frustrated! I absolutely can''t hide crystals anymore, it''s not safe, and it''s far too easy for me to lose them. My heart hurts, Su Ming! My heart really hurts!" The bald crane had an expression that its heart was aching terribly, and by the looks of it, it was not pretending. It was really feeling that its heart was bleeding from emotional pain.


    Its hurtsted for so long that the bald crane still had a distressed expression on its face and looked as if it was in anguish even after Su Ming left, as if it had lost the most precious thing in its life.


    Ten breaths after Su Ming left Crimson me, the first to open his eyes was Yue Hong Bang. A perplexed look appeared in his eyes, as if he knew that something had happened, but when he thought about it carefully, he found that there was a person missing in his memories.


    That person''s figure was indistinct, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not remember him. When he lowered his head, he saw Zhao Guang You''s head in his hand.


    Soon after, more people woke up, but all of them were the same as Yue Hong Bang. There was a person missing in their memories, along with his name.


    On a mountain in a stone house was an old woman sitting cross-legged inside. She gradually opened her eyes, and there was a dazed look within them. After a moment, she sighed lightly.


    "I can''t remember."


    She did not die.


    Crimson me still had its set trajectory, and it was still moving about that trajectory. However, in all of the people''s memories, a series of events had been eternally wiped off. It was just as Su Ming had told Yue Hong Bang earlier, if Yue Hong Bang could remember, then he would truly be Su Ming''s subordinate.


    If he could not, then they would no longer have anything to do with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ming sat cross-legged on the red coffin in the gxy as he meditated with closed eyes. Time trickled by. One year, two years, three years, up till five years passed.


    During the course of these five years, Su Ming headed swiftly towards ck Ink. asionally, he would shift using the power of the Rune, increasing his to travel speed by a lot.


    As of then, he was almost at the borders of ck Ink. With just a little more time, he would be able to enter its area. The amount of time they spent getting to this ce was slightly shorter than what Su Ming had expected.


    The Blood Identification Pearls had lost their effect, so no one could track Su Ming any longer. The bald crane had also fused with the Divinity Incarceration Rune, so that particr method of using the Rune to track him down no longer posed a threat to him as well.


    Perhaps only if a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death covered the entire Western Ring Neb with their will would they possibly be able to find Su Ming. However, he did not run into any True Guards on his way to ck Ink, and neither did he hear the four Great True Worlds mentioning anything about him again.


    Su Ming was well-aware of why it was so.


    During his trip to the region where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World keeping a lookout over Western Ring Neb were stationed, Su Ming had killed Dao Ren and demonstrated his might. He also managed to survive after a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death chased him down, and had even caused a stir in the entire gxy.


    He refused to believe that they did not know who he was. Even if Dao Ren, who recognized him, had died, Wu Li Zi was still around. True Sacred Yin World must already know that he was the Mo Su that they had chased after in the past.


    ''So they''ve given silent consent to my continued existence, huh?'' Su Ming opened his eyes.


    ''Or are they gathering up a new storm¡­? No matter what, the feud between me and the four Great True Worlds hasn''t ended.'' With a calm expression on his face, Su Ming closed his eyes once again.


    He might have done so, but it was not silent around him. During these past five years, Su Ming hade to know just how good the bald crane was at talking nonstop.


    "My heart hurts¡­ Oh, my heart hurts. Su Ming, my heart hurts! Say, I''ve hidden them so well, you know, so why did the crystals in two spots go missing¡­? Nine of them went missing, just like that¡­" The bald crane''s voice traveled through the air, and the crane sounded as if it was beating its chest in anguish.


    The Duke of Crimson me quickly closed his eyes and pretended he did not hear anything.


    "I''ve lived a pitiful life of saving up by cutting down my expenses, of running about searching for crystals. I''ve worked hard and kept constant vignce over these years, but¡­ but why did I lose them¡­? I can''t ept this. This is the first time I lost my crystals, my heart aches¡­


    "Su Ming, my heart is already hurting so much, why aren''t you giving me a response?" Even after chattering away for half a day, the bald crane did not feel thirsty. It simply looked at Su Ming with eager eyes.


    Su Ming ignored it.


    "Su Ming, I burned my soul for you in the past. You still owe me one million crystals! Y-y-you¡­ My heart is aching so much I can''t handle it, and I needfort, but you''re not even speaking to me¡­ My heart hurts¡­"


    "I''ve given you eighty-six crystals during the past five years!" Su Ming frowned and opened his eyes to re at the bald crane.


    When the bald crane notice that Su Ming was responding, it was immediately filled with energy and even its fighting spirit began to burn, making it clear that it wanted to argue with him for a long, long time.


    "That''s not the same thing. If you gave those crystals to me, then those are the things you gave me, but the ones I lost¡­ are forever lost. Even if I get ten billion crystals in the future¡­ I should actually have ten billion and nine crystals." The bald crane seized its chest, and based on its expression, it could be seen that this problem had been troubling it during the past five years.


    Su Ming forced down the irritation that had risen in his heart after being tormented by the bald crane for five years and said tly, "Then go and snatch nine crystals."


    "But even if I snatch them, I would still have lost nine crystals."


    "Then go steal some more."


    "Even if I steal, I still would have lost them."


    "Go pick some up!"


    "Where to? Even if pick some up, I still would have lost them¡­" The bald crane put on a long face.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Su Ming let out a long sigh. He could tell that the bald crane had not been making a fuss out of nothing during these five years, but was really troubled by this. To the bald crane, who would consider itself to have lost crystals if it did not see any when it ventured out, truly losing nine crystals would definitely be a disaster to it.


    "Let''s go back to Crimson me. I want to search for them again. I swear I''ll definitely find the person who stole my crystals." The bald crane ground its teeth in anger.


    "We''re almost at ck Ink." Su Ming sighed again.


    "I have a feeling that if we go to ck Ink, I''m going to lose more crystals. This feeling is incredibly strong, very, very strong. The closer we get to ck Ink, the stronger this feeling gets, and I can''t stand it anymore¡­"


    The bald crane was using every trick in its disposal to speak and emote with great feeling. It did not have any sort of premonition that made it feel like it was going to lose its crystals, but at that moment, it did not know that its nonsensical words right then would turn into a heartache very soon which would drive it crazy for the rest of its life.


    "¡­ Hmm? Who''s that? What a familiar presence."


    As the bald crane continued speaking, it was suddenly taken aback and let out a light gasp. It could sense all the things within a veryrge area, since it had fused with the Divinity Incarceration Rune.


    A focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He fused his Atman into the bald crane''s Divinity Incarceration Rune, and immediately, therge gxy showed up clearly in his mind. In a ce that was rather far away from where they were, Su Ming saw¡­ a snake-like beast whose body was rotting away but was not dead struggling forward while filled with the aura of death.


    By the looks of it, it was on the verge of death and already had one foot in its grave. Before long, it would die.


    Behind it were hundreds of cultivators. There were moths under their feet, and they were chasing after it while letting out strange cries. These cultivators were dressed in rags, but there was a fierce light shining in their eyes. The person in the lead was a woman. She was thin and tiny, and there was dirt on her face, making it so that no one could see her true appearance. However, she was the fastest among them. There was a string of bells on her wrist, and every single time they swayed, the gxy would distort and the beast before them would let out a pained roar.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the snake-like beast, he was stunned.

 Chapter 857: Xiao Huang

    <h4>Chapter 857: Xiao Huang</h4>


    The Abyss Dragon let out a sad cry. It was exhausted, with little strength left in its body. After it had all of its power taken from it, its life after it was sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had been filled with hardships during these past one thousand years. In fact, there were even a few times when it had nearly died because it was severely wounded.


    It if was not because it still had some of its physical power left and the other Abyss Dragons going against the wills of their Progenitor and True Sacred Yin World by leaving it some methods to defend itself when it was banished to this ce, it would have died a long time ago.


    After all, the Dragon Tendon which gathered all its Qi and allowed it to possess great physical strength had been extracted from its body. Without the Dragon Tendon, it was as if it had been reduced from a dragon to a snake, and it had lost everything.


    As of then, it could only bring out power that was equivalent to those in Man Cultivation Realm, and this was due to its people helping it in secret. During the thousand years, it struggled to live in agony, and from its initial refusal to yield, it had descended into despair.


    The repeated escapes and roars at the heavens when it was alone filled its heart with madness and hatred. This madness was not against Yu Xuan, and the hate was not aimed at the Berserkers in Yin Death Region, but was instead¡­ aimed towards the Emperor of Abyss'' True World¡­ as well as the Abyss Dragons'' Progenitor.


    The dragon had risked death to bring Yu Xuan back, but had ended up in this state. It was loyal to the Abyss Dragons, but had its Dragon Tendon taken from its body. It was a creature that had prided itself for being a part of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, but had its powerpletely abrogated by that same Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    It hated them!


    Yet aside from hating them, it could do nothing else, because it did not have sufficient power. With a level of cultivation that was only equivalent to those in Man Cultivation Realm, it did not have enough strength to protect itself in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and since it had lost its Dragon Tendon, its level of cultivation had not increased during these one thousand years¡­ no matter how hard it tried.


    It could only have its life run its course in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    If it was not a dragon, then perhaps things would have been slightly better, perhaps things could still change and it would not have ended up this way. However, it could not transform and could only appear as a pathetic Abyss Dragon, and this, to many people in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, meant that its body was full of treasures.


    Its flesh could provide nourishment to all those that ate it; its scales could be turned into an armor if someone gathered them together and fused their power or could be turned into Enchanted Treasure; its blood had the power of a spirit stone once it was dried; and its organs were the greatest supplement to cultivators.


    Its bones were even more precious, for they could be turned into extremely powerful Enchanted Vessels.


    Its brain could allow others to learn the Abyssal World''s Arts if they gained an epiphany through it.


    In fact, even its soul had its uses. If it was refined by a powerful warrior, it could be sealed in an Enchanted Treasure and turned into a Vessel Spirit.


    It was a miracle that this Abyss Dragon that had no power to protect itself could survive for a thousand years.


    During this time, the Abyss Dragon had thought about dying many times. From its initial fear and despair, it had gradually be apathetic, and in the end, death and living lost their importance to it. Compared to living in agony like this, it would be better to just die and gain freedom.


    However, when such thoughts befell it, it always remembered the Abyss Dragon that helped it by quickly telling something before the banishment took ce. There were numerous alien races within the gxy behind ck Ink. However¡­ there was also a serendipity there that could turn something decaying into something miraculous. If there was a ce which could allow its cultivation base to be restored in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ it would only be Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    That was why during these one thousand years, the dragon had continued flying without stop, wanting to reach ck Ink and head to Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    However, all of this had now turned into a mere dream.


    Yet there was still unwillingness to admit defeat in the depths of its heart. This refusal to give in was an obsession that not even time managed to take away. The dragon hated the Emperor of Abyss'' True World and wanted to take revenge on that world. It wanted to return to the Abyss Dragons and win against the Abyss Dragons'' Progenitor.


    It also wanted¡­ to meet its young mistress once more and hear her call its name.


    However, it knew that this was impossible. Forget even being able to leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, this disaster of being chased by the cultivators alone was something it could not escape from.


    The howling behind it continued nonstop. The weird shouts and killing intent had locked onto the dragon firmly. Its speed was not fast to begin with, and the people behind it had those moths under their feet. It¡­ could not escape.


    Its will gradually became clouded. The pain in its body made it unable to tell the source of the pain. It was as if there was not a single part in its body that did not ache. As blood poured from its body, the strange yells from the cultivators behind it became something that urged it forward, the echoes of the bells especially sounded as if they brought death in their wake.


    The dragon still remembered that it had only wanted to rest for a little while when it passed by a floating group of meteors in the gxy three days ago. It had not shown any ill-will, but the meteors actually served as a cave abode for a group of cultivators. When they appeared with those moths under their feet, the Abyss Dragon had even degraded itself by trying to curry their favor while begging to leave.


    Yet what it got in exchange was a chase after its life thatsted for three days. It could tell from the desire and murderous light in the pursuers'' eyes that they¡­ had recognized that it was an Abyss Dragon, and they¡­ wanted to devour it alive.


    There were four Lords of World nes among these cultivators and there was even one who was at the middle stage of World ne Realm. Even when the Abyss Dragon was at the peak of its condition, it had never reached this state. When it was in Yin Death Region, it had only attainedpletion in the initial stage of World ne Realm. With its cultivation base and its physical body of an Abyss Dragon, it could have somewhat put up a fight against those in the middle stage of World ne Realm, but it could not have won against them.


    However, the powerful warrior in the middle stage of World ne Realm had not personally joined in the chase. Instead, the other three cultivators in the initial stage of World ne Realm had led nearly one hundred cultivators and initiated this hunt for its life thatsted for three days.


    In truth, the Abyss Dragon could sense that they did not really need nearly one hundred people to chase it down. Any one of the three cultivators in the initial stage of World ne Realm could kill it within an instant. In fact¡­ most of the one hundred people could do so as well.


    However¡­ they did not do it. Instead, it was as if they were intentionally toying with it. They only chased after and forced it to continuously flee, so it would use up its strength. At this point, the dragon was like a dying ember, only instinctively escaping forward. It had already lost all power to fight back.


    The strange cries in its ears sounded like mockingughter. The bell chimes were like an illusion that made the Abyss Dragon''s consciousness be increasingly more clouded.


    Wherever it went, blood would spill into the gxy. Its vision blurred, and its eyes were about to fall shut at any moment. The howling sounds were closing in from behind. Whenever its blood spilled, someone from the near one hundred cultivators would immediately fly out and use a jade bottle to pick it up.


    Laughter came from the near one hundred cultivators behind the Abyss Dragon. Theughing was a young man who had just collected the dragon''s blood, and he said with mirth towards the woman in front, who had the bells tied to her wrist. "Lady Yu Luo, the Abyss Dragon''s consciousness is about to scatter. The hunt this time was very interesting."


    "Abyss Dragons are incredibly precious in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, so it''s difficult to find any who would venture out, much less enter the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It must have offended the influential powers in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World and was banished to this ce."


    "That''s right, it only has power equivalent to those in Man Cultivation Realm. During these three days, it was easy to see that its Dragon Tendon had been taken away. It''s the same as a piece of trash."


    "Haha! This isn''t an Abyss Dragon, it''s just a big snake. Lady Yu Luo, you''re wise indeed. You made this snake continue running so its blood would circte and the effect from each drop that spilled would be better than if we extracted it forcefully. In fact, this sort of chase would force its consciousness to fade, and it''ll be even easier for you to control it and refine it into a flying Enchanted Vessel. In the future, it''ll be much easier for us to head out."


    Laughter rang in space. The near one hundred cultivators saw that the Abyss Dragon''s speed had slowed down, and they knew that the dragon had reached its limit.


    The woman in front of the crowd had a prideful look on her face. She swung the bells on her wrist, and with a glint in her eyes, she looked towards the cultivators around her. She was the one who had discovered the dragon, and she had also suggested the n to toy with it while chasing after it. By the looks of it, her n was very effective.


    "We''ll chase it around for the time it takes to burn an incense stick, since the Abyss Dragon''s soul is about to fade away. At that time, we''ll use the Secret Art and gather its soul in its body. Then, it''ll be much easier to search through its soul."


    Excitement appeared in the woman''s eyes. She did not bother about the dragon''s blood or any Enchanted Vessels. What she cared about was the Abyss Dragon''s memories. Ever since she was born, she had been in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and longed to go to the four Great True Worlds. However, all the people around her were the same and had never left the Barren Lands of Divine Essence before. However, the Abyss Dragon should have been banished to this ce. If that was the case, then the sights of the world outside should be contained within the memories in its soul.


    That was what made her curious.


    "Young mistress, we can''t fool around anymore. That old monster Xuan Yi''s territory lies ahead. The Progenitor has stated before that we are not allowed to enter other people''s territory." Just as the woman became excited, one of the two middle-aged men who had been following silently behind her all this while spoke tly.


    These two people were in the initial stage of World ne Realm, just like the woman. However, the feeling they gave others was as if they had gone through perilous battles, and there were hints of murderous aura surrounding them.


    The woman might be unwilling, but after a moment of hesitation, she could only nod in resignation. She shook her wrist, and the bell chimes immediately rang loudly. The speed of the near one hundred cultivators behind her instantly increased exponentially, and they surpassed the Abyss Dragon and surrounded it.


    "The hunt has ended. Kill the dragon and preserve its soul properly!" the woman said coldly. In her eyes were excitement and cruelty.


    The sounds of affirmation rang out around her, and greed appeared in the eyes of the cultivators. The Abyss Dragon had already turned into an ingredient that they could eat to increase their levels of cultivation. At that moment, with a single shout, they spread out.


    The Abyss Dragon''s consciousness had already be clouded. It knew that it was about to die. It might be unwilling to¡­ but there was nothing it could do.


    As itughed brokenly, it closed its eyes, but at the instant they fell shut, a gentle voice immediately echoed in its soul.


    "Xiao Huang¡­"


    At the instant the voice reached its soul, a violent shudder wrecked through its body. It trembled incredibly furiously, and even its soul began trembling. Its fading consciousness abruptly stopped scattering away.


    It was as if there was an endless amount of thunderbolts roaring in its heart. That name was the most precious existence in its memory. There was only one person who would call it by that name in the world, and that was a young woman called Yu Xuan - the Abyss Dragon''s young mistress.


    The dragon had not heard these two words for more than a thousand years. Those two words seemed to have awakened its memories, causing tears to fall down the Abyss Dragon''s eyes as it trembled.


    However, it knew that the person who called it was not its young mistress, but another¡­ voice that it was familiar with.


    "Xiao Huang¡­"

 Chapter 858: Anything

    <h4>Chapter 858: Anything</h4>


    When the voice called out the second time, it did not echo in the Abyss Dragon''s heart. Instead, it spread throughout the gxy. That voice seemed weak, but when it reached the ce, ripples spread out and the gxy even looked as if it was distorting.


    When that voicended in the ears of the near one hundred cultivators who were closing in on the Abyss Dragon with the intent of dissecting it, that voice instantly turned into a loud bang that shook the entire gxy and was deafening to their ears. It crashed straight into their hearts, crushing their minds and breaking their souls.


    Blood poured out from all seven orifices in their bodies.


    There were nearly one hundred cultivators, and all of them were bleeding from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Their eyes immediately lost focus and all forms of luster turned into streams of blood that flowed out of their eye sockets. The moths under their bodies also let out shrill screams of pain and exploded into bits and pieces of flesh and blood.


    The bodies of the near one hundred cultivators tumbled backwards, as if they had been swept back by a huge force. They coughed up blood in midair¡­ and all of them died!


    All of this was caused by the enunciation of the two words!


    Those two words killed nearly one hundred cultivators. Even though there were no cultivators in World ne Realm among them and the strongest was just in Heaven Cultivation Realm, the ability to do this was enough to shock all those who witnessed it.


    As the cultivators died altogether, their bodies shattered to pieces as they fell backwards, turning into a picture of mangled flesh. The stench of blood immediately filled the area. The woman with the bells on her wrist instantly turned stark pale, and the two middle-aged men behind her put on solemn expressions that had never appeared on their faces before. There was shock in their eyes, and cold sweat had even broken out on their foreheads due to extreme nervousness.


    "Xiao Huang¡­" The third call traveled clearly from a far away distance at that moment. Itnded in the Abyss Dragon, the two men, and the woman''s ears.


    Once it did, the Abyss Dragon opened its eyes and saw a person walking over from the space in the distance.


    That person was dressed in white and had a head full of gray hair. As he walked forward, he gradually closed in, and the dragon saw the young man''s handsome face, his ancient presence, his familiar gaze, and the time the Abyss Dragon always thought back upon with nostalgia. His arrival made it seem as if he brought the past with him, and the gxy around him looked like it had stilled during that moment.


    Once the Abyss Dragon saw Su Ming clearly, it trembled even more furiously. Those were tremors caused by agitation and disbelief. It had not expected that it would be able to meet an old friend in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "You¡­" The Abyss Dragon only managed to say one word before its eyes slowly fell shut. It was already extremely exhausted, and after going through despair, at the instant it saw Su Ming, its soul began to disperse.


    Su Ming walked over to it and lifted his right hand to gently ce it on the Abyss Dragon''s wound and blood ridden head. With it, the Abyss Dragon''s fading soul began converging once again, and all its wounds were instantly healed.


    It was with this touch that Su Ming learned of what had happened. Xiao Huang''s power had been abrogated, so the dragon could only bring out power equivalent to those in Man Cultivation Realm. Because of that touch, Su Ming also learned that the Dragon Tendon was missing.


    Su Ming did not know how many years the dragon had been in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but he could imagine that the life of one who could only bring out the power of those in Man Cultivation Realm must have been filled with hardships even if they only were around for several dozens of years.


    Not to mention that Su Ming saw numerous injuries on the Abyss Dragon''s body as it recovered. In fact, some of them were old, a telling sign that they had been left hundreds of years ago. There were even some injuries on the Abyss Dragon which were¡­ nearly fatal.


    Su Ming was infuriated.


    He was truly enraged. But besides anger, he also felt worry. He did not know why the Abyss Dragon came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He only knew that he had saw it take Yu Xuan and leave when they were still in Yin Death Region to head towards the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    Yet now, it had appeared in this ce. Then¡­ where was Yu Xuan?


    "I am a daylily in the rain¡­ This is the name my mother gave me. She wanted me to forget the sadness in my life and be happy forever¡­" Yu Xuan''s voice seemed to echo in Su Ming''s ears, lingering there for a long time.


    When Su Ming fell silent, the two middle-aged men not too far away were shivering. The shock on their faces was incredibly great. They could not see through Su Ming''s level of cultivation, but they could sense a bloodthirst and murderous aura that they had never sensed before from him.


    They had originally thought that they had killed plenty of people, and they were even proud of the invisible murderous aura that had formed around them, but the moment they saw Su Ming, they discovered to their disbelief, the heavy murderous aura on Su Ming''s body was something they could not hope topare to. Theirs was like the light of a fireflypared to a bright moon.


    In fact, the mighty pressure Su Ming gave to them almost made these two people''s minds break. Even when they were before their Progenitor, they had not faced such great pressure as this. With this in mind, they could immediately be certain that this person was at the very least at the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm, and there was even a high possibility¡­ that he was an old monster in theter stage of World ne Realm!


    ''This Abyss Dragon is the pet of someone in theter stage of World ne Realm!'' As the two people''s hearts shook, they saw Su Ming fall silent, and without any hesitation, they grabbed the woman who had be dazed and fell back in frenzy.


    Ever since they came under the Progenitor''s wing, they had never fled in this manner. They instantly moved with great desperation, but as they moved back, they saw Su Ming lift his head. During that instant, they roared together, and veins popped up on their faces. They pushed the dazed woman thousands of feet away before they shouted at her, "Young mistress, run!!"


    "GO!!!"


    The woman trembled. The change had happened too quickly, and she found herself somewhat unable to ept what was going on. At that moment, as the two middle-aged men roared, she turned around and fled with an incredible speed.


    Almost at the moment she turned around, a shrill scream of pain came from the area behind her. She was familiar with the owner of that voice. It belonged to one of the two middle-aged men.


    Her heart ached. Tears fell down her eyes, but she could no longer repent. As the shadow of death loomed over her head, she experienced fear from the depths of her heart for the first time in her life.


    "Your loyalty ismendable, but you won''t be able to escape death."


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He pulled back his right index finger and looked at one of the two middle-aged men in the initial stage of World ne Realm. His body had shattered. Once he was shredded to pieces, Su Ming cast his gaze on the other person.


    That man''s face was pale. He was incredibly certain that Su Ming was an old monster in theter stage of World ne Realm. Even the Progenitor would be a mere ant before this person. The difference between them was like heaven and earth, so he was unable to manifest any will to fight against him.


    "I¡­"


    The middle-aged man''s face was pale. When he saw that Su Ming had lifted his right hand once again, madness appeared on his face, which was filled with despair. His cultivation base and his soul burst swiftly into mes at the same time, and he charged towards Su Ming as if he had gone mad, choosing to self-destruct.


    However, while self-destruction would be an effective move against many since it was an Art that caused death¡­ but before an Abyss Builder, as long as that Abyss Builder had awakened, it would mostly be useless, especially since Su Ming had already somewhat understood the will of summer in his Life Matrix through his epiphanies.


    He lifted his right hand and swung forward. A feeling of time filled the middle-aged man''s body. In an instant, time reversed about him, and he went back from the state of self-destruction to the moment before he triggered it, but it did not stop there. Time was still flowing in reverse, and so his face gradually stopped being that of a middle-aged man''s, but became that of a young man, then a teenager, and several breathster, after an unknown of time flowed in reverse on him, his body was reduced to ashes.


    Once he finished doing all this, Su Ming turned his head around and cast the sleeping Abyss Dragon a look. It was in deep sleep, and it was clear that it had been a long time since it had rested like this. When he saw that the wounds on its body were healing, a gentle look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Sleep. I am here, so you will be safe," Su Ming mumbled. He tapped the dragon lightly with his right hand and put it away into his storage bag before turning his head around to look in the direction in which the woman was leaving, and the chilling re in his eyes appeared once again.


    It did not matter whether the person was a woman or a man, nor whether they were ugly or pretty, all of these things were just their outward appearances and were superficial in Su Ming''s eyes. They had nothing to do with him.


    He only needed to know that a person wanted to kill Xiao Huang, and that was enough.


    "If Yu Xuan was around, she definitely would not have let you suffer so much with the way she was. But she isn''t around, so I''ll be the one to help you," Su Ming said gently and took a step forward.


    He did not rush after that woman, but started walking slowly towards her.


    Because of that, a powerful and mighty pressure could be formed. That pressure gathered on the woman, causing her to almost sink into despair in the mid of her fear, making her experience what the Abyss Dragon went through when she had been chasing it down in cold-blood just then.


    She shivered. Despair and fear filled her heart and soul. This feeling almost caused her to descend into madness. Tears continued falling down her eyes, and in her fear, she continued escaping nonstop.


    Su Ming followed her calmly, asionally lifting his right index finger to point at her. A bloody gash would immediately appear on the woman''s body, and when her blood gushed out, a jade bottle would fly out from Su Ming''s storage bag. Once it caught her blood, it would continue floating in the area to be retrieved at any time.


    An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. He did not think that he was boasting about his status because of the difference between their levels of cultivation or that he was doing something that was unbefitting of his level of cultivation. In Su Ming''s mind, the phrase ''using one''s strength to bully the weak'' was something that if he needed to do towards enemies, he would find no problems with doing.


    He would use a simr method when faced with those of a high level of cultivation as to those with a lower level of cultivation. He would not mind persecuting either of them in such a manner.


    Su Ming didn''t think that there was anything wrong with his actions. As long as he thought that he should be doing so, then no one could change it. In truth, the person who understood him the most was Yue Hong Bang. Describing him as temperamental was indeed an apt description.


    Temperamental and willful. Now or rule could restrain Su Ming''s actions, because he didn''t believe that his actions were wrong.


    ''I will chase you down just like how you had chased down Xiao Huang.'' This was the simplest way to describe Su Ming''s thoughts.


    Time passed. The woman''s hair was a mess by the time a day had passed with her being chased. Her consciousness had almost faded away, her face was pale, her body was covered in wounds, and blood continued flowing out. It was continuously taken by Su Ming, and the pressure brought by this had left her in extreme despair.


    There was still about an entire day before she could reach the Progenitor''s cave abode, but her mind could no longer withstand this torment. Eventually, she stopped running away and instead turned around to plead for mercy from Su Ming.


    "Senior, please spare me! I know I''ve done wrong, as long as you don''t kill me, I will do anything you ask!" The woman was beautiful. At that moment, her clothes were in tatters and could not hide her body, giving her a tempting charm.


    "Anything?" Su Ming asked lightly.


    "Anything!" The woman seemed to have thought of something and instinctively bit her lip. A red flush immediately appeared on her cheeks, and the desire to continue living became extremely strong in her heart.

 Chapter 859: The Bald Crane’s Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 859: The Bald Crane¡¯s Excitement</h4>


    Su Ming cast the woman called Yu Luo a look. She was rather good-looking. Her body was curvaceous, and arge portion of her skin was revealed as it was now difficult for her tattered clothes to cover her up. With the shivers born from fear and the desire to live shining in her eyes, she was filled with an air that would cause the hearts of men to pump with excitement.


    Her expression, the color of her face, and the look in her eyes all said that she was willing to pay any sort of price, was willing to do anything. In fact, she was even willing to be ravaged any way Su Ming wanted.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever as he slowly walked towards the woman. When he approached her, Yu Luo instinctively wanted to dodge, but after a moment of hesitation, she gritted her teeth and stood there, simply allowing Su Ming to get closer to her. By then, their bodies were almost touching.


    In fact, she only needed to lean forward slightly and she would fall into Su Ming''s embrace. He lowered his head slightly, and by the looks of it, he seemed as if he was going to kiss her lips.


    Yu Luo''s heart thumped loud in her chest. As the sound rose and fell, her cheeks gradually gained a red flush, and her eyes shone with a woman''s charm. It did not matter what sort of request Su Ming would make; she would do her best to curry his favor in order to survive.


    Su Ming was about to touch the woman''s slightly parted lips, but right at the instant he was about to kiss her, he moved his head to her ear and stopped there.


    "I may choose not to kill you, as long as you¡­" When Su Ming whispered, his words traveled straight into Yu Luo''s ear.


    As she listened to his voice, she lifted her hands to ce them on her clothes. Her face turned even redder, and the gaze in her eyes turned even more alluring.


    Yet right at the moment she was about to undress herself, he spoke once again,


    "As long as you run like you did just now," he said tly and lifted his head. He moved hundreds of feet back and put on a smile on his face.


    Yu Luo shivered. She stared at Su Ming as her expression changed nonstop. Right when anger born from humiliation rose in her heart, despair reared its head once more. She might have been pampered and cared for since she was young, but she had still seen quite a number of cultivators with different personalities. However, none of them had ever terrified her like the person in front of her right then.


    Just as she was about to speak, Su Ming''s smile turned into an indifferent one. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm, stirring up a violent gust of wind that swept up Yu Luo and flung her into the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Time had a very mysteriousw. To those who were happy, the passing of time seemed as if it was so quick that it was hard to notice it. In the blink of an eye, it would be gone. However, to those who were in torment, time would pass in a terrifyingly slow manner.


    This was the case for Yu Luo. As she fled during thest half of a day before she reached her home, she felt as if she had fallen into hell, as if she was submerged in the endless passage of time, and it was moving at an incredibly slow pace.


    She was extremely weakened. Her face was pale, and she had lost arge amount of blood, which was all retrievednguidly by the nightmarish existence behind her, who would then continue chasing her at a rxed pace.


    Her consciousness had be clouded and her mind had broken down. The only thing that remained in her mind were Su Ming''s words telling her to flee, to continue running.


    She did so until a group of meteors floating in the gxy finally appeared before her. This was her home. At the instant she saw the group of meteors, Yu Luo looked as if she had recovered a hint of her sanity. A strong light appeared in her eyes, and she became slightly faster, instantly heading towards arge stone.


    "Progenitor, save me!" At the instant shended on the meteor, she let out a forlorn cry. When her voice echoed in space, she lost all her strength and copsed on the ground unconscious.


    Su Ming stood in the gxy and looked at therge group of meteors before him, then watched Yu Luo copsing on one of them. He heard her forlorn cry echoing in space, but even several breathster, there was no answer.


    The unconscious Yu Luo did not know that her Progenitor did not appear.


    Another three breaths passed before Su Ming spoke lightly.


    "Noting out, hmm?" He lifted his right hand and swung it in the air. The ovepping shadows of the Divine Essence Runic Symbols in his eye shone abruptly, then flew out from his eye to surround him before spreading out swiftly.


    Loud booms instantly broke the silence. As they reverberated in space, most of the meteors were reduced to ashes in the blink of an eye. The destruction continued, as if it would not stop until all meteors were destroyed.


    An anguished sigh came from the copsing meteors, and an old man in a long blue robe walked out from one of them. That old man had a head full of white hair, and when he walked, he cast aplicated nce at the unconscious Yu Luo, then once he looked at Su Ming, he lowered his head.


    "Senior, please calm down. I am Yu Han, a member of the extended family of Yu Family in ck Ink. I have been ordered to keep watch over the members of the family in space. Our daughter of the family, Yu Luo, is young and ignorant, please spare her, and I will definitely offer you great gifts in return." The old man was incredibly respectful as he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He cast the old man a nce, but did not speak. He did not even ask what gifts the old man would give him in order to solve this matter. He turned around and walked into the distance, without paying any more attention to the old man.


    The old man was momentarily stunned by Su Ming''s actions, but once a barely noticeable spark shone in his eyes, he immediately took a few steps forward and bowed towards Su Ming again.


    "Senior, please wait. I am also at fault in this matter because I have not taught the child properly. I will definitely offer you a satisfactory conclusion to this matter. Senior, since you came to ck Ink, you should be here to attend ck Ink''s famous Barren Lands Auction or to head over to Divine Essence Star Ocean to fight against those from the alien race. I have a map detailing part of Divine Essence Star Ocean here with me, which can help you save a lot of time." As the old man spoke, he immediately brought out a piece of beast skin from his bosom, as if he was worried that Su Ming would leave. There were a few lines drawn on it, and it seemed like a map.


    Yet strangely, this map was not printed on a jade slip, but was drawn on a beast skin, which was a more primitive manner of drawing a map.


    Su Ming''s footsteps came to a halt and he turned around to cast the old man a look with the ghost of a smile on his lips.


    With it, the old man''s heart let out a thump, as if all the secrets he hid in his heart were seen through with that one nce, as if everything about him wasid bare before Su Ming. This feeling immediately turned into a sense of danger that rose swiftly in the old man''s heart.


    "Senior¡­" The old man''s heart pounded against his chest, but he put on an even more respectful expression. When he spoke instinctively, he suddenly saw Su Ming lifting his right hand to seize the space beside him, and the beast skin in his hand immediately flew out appear in Su Ming''s hands.


    Su Ming held the beast skin and cast it a few scrutinizing looks before turning around and leaving.


    The old man''s heart trembled, and his expression changed several times. He did not expect that this person would leave just like that aftering to this ce in such an aggressive manner and killing all the members in his family. He came in such a shy manner, yet left without a sound.


    This made all the preparations he had done to havepletely turned to waste.


    This made him anxious, and he took a few steps forward to speak again.


    "Senior! Senior, please wait! I haven''t given you all the gifts yet, there''s still¡­ There''re still arge amount of crystals I would like to give you to help you seed in whatever you want to buy during the auction."


    These words had no effect on Su Ming, but the moment they were spoken, the bald crane''s figure appeared in the space beside him. Its eyes shone and sparkled brilliantly as if there were crystals contained in its eyes as it looked at the old man.


    "How many crystals?!" it instantly shouted excitedly.


    The old man hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, "Three million crystals!"


    The bald crane let out a shrill scream, and as its body shivered, it stared intently at the old man. Its expression and gaze were filled with a ferocious air, as if it wanted to swallow the old man whole. Its body also grewrger in space, as if it could not control itself. In the blink of an eye, it had already grown to be several hundreds of feet big.


    When the old man heard the bald crane''s shrill scream and saw its gigantic body as well as its ferocious expression, his heart shuddered and he took a few steps back to quickly speak up once again.


    "Three million crystals are just the start, there will be three million more toe. Senior, please calm down. Please calm down."


    It would have been better if he had not said such words. Once they left his mouth, the bald crane screamed even louder, and the shudders in its body seemed to have reached an extreme state. Its expression caused the old man to be nervous, but Su Ming knew¡­ that the bald crane was just too excited.


    The shock from the three million crystals was enough to make the bald crane go mad, but when the old man said that there were three million more toe, that number turned into an even greater stimtion that caused the bald crane''s mind to be a mess.


    "Ten million. I''m willing to give you ten million crystals as an apology." When the old man saw that the gigantic featherless bird-like creature behaving in such a ferocious and crazed manner, he thought that the number of crystals he was offering was too few, enraging it, which was why he grit his teeth and quickly offered ten million.


    At the instant he offered ten million crystals, the bald crane''s eyes bulged out and its body shuddered a few times before its eyes rolled backwards and it fainted.


    This scene made the old man be even more nervous. Su Ming sighed. He knew that the bald crane had never expected that it would get ten million crystals. This shock came too suddenly, and the crane was stimted so much that it fainted.


    Su Ming shook his head and no longer chose to leave. Instead, he turned around and looked at the old man. A chilling re shone in his eyes. There was something about this old man. It was something Su Ming had thought when he appeared in this ce just now, and after probing around a little, he obtained his answer.


    The old man seemed to be thinking of ways to lure Su Ming towards where he was.


    "Is the person you''re waiting for still not here yet?" he asked tly.


    When he said these words, the old man''s heart trembled, but his expression remained as it did, though he did put on a stunned look.


    "Senior¡­"


    "I promised the woman that as long as she continued running, I wouldn''t kill her, and since you didn''t go after the Abyss Dragon, I originally did not consider taking your life, but nned to just punish you lightly.


    "But since you schemed against me, then there is no need for me to let things end this way." Su Ming cast the old man a look, and his lips curled up into a cold sneer. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards the old man.


    With it, distortions instantly appeared in space, and a destructive power gathered together with a bang to rush towards the old man.


    The old man''s expression changed. At the instant he retreated, he shouted.


    "A strong enemy has invaded our territory! Main family, please take action!"


    At the instant he said these words, the meteor on which he stood exploded with a loud bang. The ripples of power that belonged to a Rune rose out. That meteor was a Relocation Rune that not even Su Ming had managed to discover just then.

 Chapter 860: Would You like to Become Our Guest?

    <h4>Chapter 860: Would You like to Be Our Guest?</h4>


    This was a two-way Relocation Rune. It connected two ces, allowing people enter and leave through either of the sides.


    If Su Ming had stepped on that meteor just now, then since the Rune was in constant ready more, once it went into operation, he would have been forcefully relocated to a specific region, and the powerful warriors from the Yu Family in that ce would have attacked at the same time.


    Su Ming might not have discovered that there was a Relocation Rune contained within the meteor, but he had determined that there was something off based on the old man''s actions.


    The other''s attempt to hide was too fake in Su Ming''s eyes.


    However, there were some strange aspects to this sort of concealment. Su Ming had indeed been unable to discover the man even though he had scanned the area with his Atman, just like how he had been unable to discover the Relocation Rune.


    However, once Su Ming destroyed arge portion of the meteors with the runic symbols, the old man seemed to have been forced out. Yet in truth, if he truly wanted to flee, he could have left the area beforehand.


    However, he did not leave. Instead, he chose to pretend to hide, then toe out. All of this was just to bait Su Ming into taking action and destroying some of the meteors.


    This destruction was like a signal, like he was trying to achieve some sort of goal.


    This area was where Yu Family''s external faction stayed. The first thing the old man had said was a hasty conveying of his status and an exnation whom this area belonged to. All of this might seem normal, but in truth, he had done so intentionally.


    Because of that, Su Ming could mostly determine what that person''s goal had been: To ascertain that Su Ming had offended ck Ink and the Yu Family.


    If the old man had needed to ascertain this, then it would be much easier to exin what the he had previously done. Chasing down the Abyss Dragon had been his personal decision, and even if trouble arose because of this, it had nothing to do with the Yu Family, because it was all merely what he had done personally.


    However¡­ if Su Ming destroyed the meteors, then the old man could set up a gigantic sham and make this matter, which was originally just a personal matter of his, into a fight against Su Ming and his entire family.


    After all, each and every single Relocation Rune set in the external factions were of great importance for a powerful family that could set a stronghold in ck Ink and have their name ring through the entire Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Those Relocation Runes were part of their status. Once they were destroyed, it would be as if they had been pped in the face, and they would definitely be unable to let this slide.


    However, it was a pity for the old man, because Su Ming had managed to see that there was something off with his actions, and he did not step on the meteors, but had instead turned around to leave. This immediately caught the old man off guard. The members of the family would definitely look into the matter of the meteors being destroyed, and if Su Ming left, then with how strict the family was to its members, they would definitely be able to find clues leading to the truth, and at that time, he would have to face severe punishment.


    After all, in his eyes, Su Ming was at the very least a cultivator at the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. In fact, there was a high possibility that he was a powerful cultivator in theter stage of World ne Realm.


    Unless absolutely necessary, even the main family would not offend this sort of person.


    That was why he had used the map as bait, wishing to lure Su Ming over. When he failed, he had spared no pains in using crystals as bait. However, when Su Ming had looked towards him with that gaze of his that seemed to be able to see through him, the old man knew that a deviation had urred in his n.


    That was why he had changed his n without any hesitation. Since the other refused toe over sp the old man could not send Su Ming to the main family, then he absolutely could not let him leave. If he could summon the main family here when Su Ming was still around, then¡­ once they started fighting, this would no longer have too much connection to him.


    Even after they found the reason for this in the future, the enmity would have already been born between the main family and this person, so they would no longer have a choice.


    Loud booms came from the Rune. A piercing white light instantly spread out and swept through the area from the meteor. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire area, and as the Rune was activated, three figures immediately walked out.


    They were two men and one woman. One of them was a middle-aged man, and he had a somber expression. The other two behind him were young adults, but all three of them were sending out ripples of power that belonged to those in the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    The middle-aged man had already reached the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. With this level of cultivation, he could already fight against Zhao Family''s Progenitor. Even if he was still slightly weaker than the other, this man could already be an overlord of a region.


    At the instant he saw the three people, Su Ming formed an impression towards ck Ink. Just one Yu Family in there had let Su Ming see four cultivators in the middle stage of World ne Realm, three cultivators in the initial one, and numerous in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    This was also clearly just the tip of the iceberg of the Yu Family!


    Even though Su Ming did not know what sort of status Yu Family had in ck Ink, he could tell from this hint of their power alone that ck Ink¡­ was an ancient that had existed even before the fifth True World was destroyed. It was the only that had broken the seal many years before Su Ming had arrived and the living beings within in had been able to venture out and escape from being suppressed by the four Great True Worlds.


    It allowed this to be a cultivation that was not controlled by the four Great True Worlds! It was a free,wless that became a gathering ce for many old monsters in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    The powerful were the rulers of ck Ink. The four Great True Worlds did not pay attention to them, and no True Guards would daree to the rashly, causing this ce to seem rather chaotic. However, in truth, this became the ce that gathered the most attention in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Most of the powerful warriors in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence gathered in this ce. Cultivators in theter stage of World ne Realm or those who had attainedpletion as well as those in Lunar Kalpa Realm along with those in Sr Kalpa Realm might be here as well.


    If anyonepared Sinful Barren Lands to a jail, then the existence of ck Ink would be the darkest ce of this jail, but would also be the only source of dawning light at the same time.


    Its geographical location prevented the four Great True Worlds from conquering it from afar, because on the other side of ck Ink¡­ was Divine Essence Star Ocean, the ce that made the four Great True Worlds wary. It was the true ce that they were fending against!


    Because the alien races were in Divine Essence Star Ocean, some of the members of these alien races were remnants of the fifth True World in the past. However, most of them were mysterious alien races that possessed Divine Essence and were filled with an intimidating presence even while the fifth True World was still around.


    No one knew where the alien races with Divine Essence came from, and very few people knew just how many of them there were in Divine Essence Star Ocean. They seemed to have formed their own cultivation system and rarely formed any form of contact with the world outside. However, based on his conversations with the Duke of Crimson me, Su Ming had been able to tell that besides the legendary existences that were the Kalpa Lord and the True Progenitor of the fifth True World, the powerful cultivators that were believed to not belong to the fifth True World¡­ were from outer space. This ''outer space'' could mean that they hade from other worlds, and could also mean¡­ that they came from Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    As the only transition point between Divine Essence Star Ocean and the four Great Gxies of Sinful Barren Lands, it was impossible for ck Ink to not be the most eye-catching ce in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Su Ming had learned from some of other people''s memories that ck Ink connected Divine Essence Star Ocean with the four Great Gxies. That was why it became a transition point for those who wanted to take the risk to enter Divine Essence Star Ocean. Over the course of numerous years, arge amount of items, treasures, and almost every sort of item imaginable had appeared in ck Ink.


    In fact, there were even members of alien races appearing in ck Ink. These people coulde and go as they pleased, which made this to be the only spot where members of both gxies could trade.


    Hence, a tradition was formed in ck Ink countless years ago that shocked the entire Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and was even able to make True Guards hide their identity toe to this ce.


    That tradition was the auction.


    Auction halls of various sizes became incredibly grand ces in ck Ink, and each one was managed by a family. The size of the auction hall was always the deciding factor for the family''s status and power in ck Ink. It would decide their rise and fall.


    Since auctions were celebrated for being honest and strict, that was why the families that manage these auctions would gradually start forming their own family rules as they continued growing. These rules were mostly used to provide service for auctions, and they would offer different forms of protection as well as punishment towards a family member''s overbearing attitude.


    Su Ming hade to know these things when he obtained the memories of the people he devoured using the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. He looked at the three people walking out of the Rune with his usual calm expression.


    "I am Yu Chen Hai. Greetings, fellow Daoist. How may I address you?" The middle-aged man who walked out of the Rune cast Su Ming a nce with a somber expression on his face. He might not be able to tell Su Ming''s level of cultivation, but he could sense the murderous aura and the mighty pressureing from him. Yet even so, his expression did not change as he wrapped his fist in his palm and spoke.


    "Su Ming," Su Ming answerednguidly. He did not use Mo Su''s name because that name had quite the reputation in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He did not know anything about ck Ink, so it would be best for him to not make a fuss.


    "I see, so you are fellow Daoist Su. May I know whether the Yu Family has offended you?" the middle-aged man asked in a somber tone.


    The old man who was tasked to keep watch over the region was feeling incredibly nervous at that moment. He knew how strict the rules were in the family but had thought that the family would take action immediately after they arrived once they saw that most of the meteors had been destroyed. As long as they attacked, everything would be simple.


    However, the members of the family who appeared did not immediately take action but instead startedmunicating with the person.


    ''I can''t let them continue talking with each other!'' The old man grit his teeth, then cast a swift nce at the unconscious Yu Luo by the side then began roaring. He went to Yu Luo''s side, and when he lifted his head, his eyes were bloodshot. Rage burned in his eyes as he stared at Su Ming.


    "You killed nearly one hundred of my family''s disciples, made Yu Luo''s fate unknown, destroyed most of the meteors here, and even wanted to kill me. I will definitely not let this slide. If you want to fight, then fight!" As the old man spoke, he rose up from the ground and charged towards Su Ming.


    When the old man moved, a light crease appeared between the middle-aged man''s brows. He could not figure out Su Ming''s level of cultivation, but once he came to this ce, he had scanned the area with his divine sense. When he saw the meteors and the old man''s reaction, he formed his own judgment of the situation.


    He was originally hesitant, but once he saw that a member of his family had attacked, he decided to attack to judge Su Ming''s strength. However, just as he was about to move, a bright light suddenly appeared, and his foot, which had already taken a step forward, froze.


    He saw Su Ming waving his arm as he stood in space, and immediately, arge amount of shining runic symbols appeared out of nowhere. As they spun in space, they surrounded the old man who was charging towards Su Ming. Once they formed multiple rings around him, they contracted, and as if they were sealing him, they encircled him and prevented him from moving. No matter how hard the old man struggled, he could not move even a single inch.


    ''A seal that can make a cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm be unable to move!'' The middle-aged man''s eyes shone brilliantly, and once he cast an attentive nce at the runic symbols on the old man''s body, he let out a heartyugh and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing to Su Ming.


    "Fellow Daoist Su, with your power, it is clear that the members of the extended family have provoked you first. Please forgive us in regards to this matter. I will definitely report this to the family and punish this man as a response for you."


    This time, the somber expression was gone from his face. Hisughter was hearty, and there was a friendly attitude that was just pitched to the right level.


    Yu Chen Hai''s expression was sincere as he said with a smile, "Fellow Daoist Su, do you happen to have a ce to stay in ck Ink? If you don''t mind, would you like to be a guest of the Yu Family and receive our offerings?"

 Chapter 861: Uphold Justice

    <h4>Chapter 861: Uphold Justice</h4>


    Yu Chen Hai''sughter was bright. The sincere expression on his face made it seem as if he already knew everything about what had happened here, just like he had said - he knew that his family member was the one at fault.


    However, Su Ming did not believe it. No matter how strict the rules in a family were, they would still be protective of their own blood. Besides, his attitude had changedpletely from a person who had a somber expression on his face and had seemed to want to attack at any time to test him without asking him anything and without trying to understand the situation just because Su Ming had executed a divine ability.


    If there was something strange, then there definitely was something wrong going on.


    "A guest?" Su Ming asked lightly.


    "Yu Family is one of the many families in ck Ink. We have our own auction hall, and it''s one of the top three middle-sized auction halls in the. Fellow Daoist Su, if you''re willing to be our guest, then you will receive thirty thousand crystals per month as an offering. You will also receive the White Jade te, which will allow you to obtain discounts in our auction hall and receive honorable treatment.


    "We will also provide you a cave abode within our territory. There will be sufficient spiritual aura in it. You can request from us whatever you need. As long as it isn''t a clone, we will agree to all your requests.


    "The Yu Family will also not tie you down in any manner. You may leave at any time you please. You will have freedom in all your actions, and we won''t need you to do anything on usual days. You just need to lend a hand during crucial moments. Every single time you help us, we will also offer you additional rewards.


    "Fellow Daoist, what do you think?" Yu Chen Hai asked with a smile.


    Su Ming was the only person in his eyes, and he did not even look at the old man from his family who was sealed. In fact, in Yu Chen Hai''s mind, Su Ming who had a seal that could seal a cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm was far more important than most other people. Even though Yu Chen Hai did not have the right to invite someone to be their family''s guest and the recruitment of guests was incredibly strict in all families, it did not matter to him. He knew that only family elders had the right to invite guests and those guests'' backgrounds had to be thoroughly investigated, but when he thought of Su Ming''s Sealing Art, his heart burned with eagerness.


    As long as Su Ming agreed to it, he could investigate his background on ater date and could use his own resources in exchange for the status of a temporary guest.


    "Fellow Daoist Yu, aren''t you afraid that I am a person with ulterior motives? Aren''t you treating this as too much of a child''s y by hastily inviting me to be your guest?" Su Ming''s expression remained the same as he smiled faintly at Yu Chen Hai.


    A glint appeared in Yu Chen Hai''s eyes, and the smile on his face grew wider. As he shook his head, he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "It is only expected that you would be doubtful, Brother Su. I have indeed been rash in my actions¡­" Once he said these words, Yu Chen Hai hesitated for a moment. When he looked at Su Ming once again, he spoke in a decisive manner.


    "Brother Su, I won''t hide from you. I don''t have the right to invite you as a guest, but I can invite you to be our temporary guest. Even if you do have an ulterior risk, I am willing to take this risk. I will take this gamble and believe in you." Yu Chen Hai''s expression was incredibly sincere as he bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it in detail," Su Ming said tly.


    "I might be a direct descendant of the family, but my status isn''t high. Thanks to the kindness of the older generation, I have finally been given the right to host an auction. However, there are too few people by my side who can help me, and I alsock a person who is skilled inying down seals.


    "That is why I''ve thought of convincing you to be a guest once I saw your Sealing Art. Please forgive me for not being honest just now," Yu Chen Hai said sincerely. He could tell that Su Ming was not trying to get closer to him by saying these words, because Yu Chen Hai had only just learned that he was going to host an auction, and it was impossible for hispetitors in the family to arrange a stranger who had extraordinary power to get closer to him in such a manner.


    More importantly, it was by pure ident that he was relocated to this ce and met Su Ming. The person who was originally supposed toe here was not him, but his father. He was merelying to this area in his ce, and his father, who was a family elder, would naturally not have let his son be harmed.


    Besides, he could tell from some clues that Su Ming did not know just how important Sealing Arts were in ck Ink. However, there was also something off about this. After all, the first attack Su Ming had delivered was to cast a seal.


    "You need a person who is skilled with seals?" Su Ming looked at Yu Chen Hai.


    "Brother Su, this must be your first time in ck Ink. There are quite a number of people who know a few Sealing Arts in ck Ink, but only a few of them can seal cultivators in the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    "With this Sealing Art of yours, you would be valued highly no matter which auction hall you went to. In fact, if someone acted as your rmendation, you could even be a valued existence in the threerge auction halls.


    "Forget the fact that those family members of mine would not be able to invite a powerful warrior like you to be our guest, even within the Yu Family, only three people are capable of doing such a feat as yours.


    "If that is the case, then what should I be afraid of? Brother Su, please help me, I will definitely reward you greatly." Yu Chen Hai looked at Su Ming sincerely as he waited for his reply.


    Su Ming pondered over his words for a moment before he stated slowly, "You still haven''t told me why you need those Sealing Arts."


    "To seal the treasures that will be auctioned. This time, I will be hosting the auction, but I don''t have the resources to ask for the assistance of the three guests who are skilled in Sealing Arts in my family. I only have with me a few guests who are under themand of the older generation with whom I share my blood, but they might not be up to my satisfaction.


    "This time, I will be putting a number of treasures from the alien races up on auction, and I will need a powerful warrior skilled in Sealing Arts to seal them so that they will not undergo a transformation," Yu Chen Hai quickly exined. In truth, he had only told Su Ming about a fifth of the truth. It was only natural that he did not tell him everything: That this time, Yu Family''s auction would be the first officialpetition among the people of his generation.


    There were six auctions in total, and there would be six different people who would host them. All of the older generations were not allowed to provide them with too much help, and it would entirely depend on their own abilities on how well they could organize the auctions.


    This would determine the six people''s positions in the family in the future. The fights both in the open and in secret have already started a long time ago.


    In fact, even the auctioned items during the auction would be determined by their abilities. If they managed to bring to their side a cultivator that could seal those within the initial stage of World ne Realm, then they could apply to auction off treasures that would require people to seal these treasures.


    If they managed to bring to their side a cultivator who could seal those in the middle stage of World ne Realm, then they could apply to auction off even higher quality treasures. Yu Chen Hai was certain that if he could auction off treasures of this caliber, then his chances of standing out among the other five would be incredibly high.


    "As long as you agree to it, then I am willing to give you five million crystals as thanks in advance. Once Iplete hosting the auction, I will give you ten million crystals extra to thank you.


    "Brother Su, don''t worry. The very first rule in Yu Family is that we must fulfill our promises!" Yu Chen Hai wrapped his fist in his palm once again.


    Right when Yu Chen Hai finished saying these words, the unconscious bald crane by Su Ming''s side opened its eyelids to reveal a pair of eyes that were shining with a brilliant light that was akin to the light of crystals. It was so excited that its body began trembling once again, eager to immediately agree to this matter.


    However, just as it was about to speak to agree to the matter in Su Ming''s ce, it saw Su Ming ring at it, and it immediately swallowed its words, but its heart was already bleeding in pain at the loss.


    "Crystals, oh my crystals¡­" When the bald crane put on a dejected expression and looked as if it had suffered injustice, a focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not expect that this family in ck Ink would have such financial power that ten million crystals would seem like a small number. This was a great differencepared to the others in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Based on his experience, he could tell that Yu Chen Hai had not told him the full story. However, the general picture he had given Su Ming should not be fake. At that moment, as he opened and closed his eyes, a smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips.


    "All those from the Yu Family will definitely fulfill their promises as long as they gave their word, you say?"


    "That''s right. This is the rule in Yu Family. You do not need to worry," Yu Chen Hai said with a smile."


    "Is it the same for everyone?" Su Ming looked to the side.


    Yu Chen Hai hesitated for a moment, but still could not truly grasp what Su Ming meant. "It''s the same for everyone."


    Su Ming let out a fake cough, then lifted his right hand to pointed towards the old man he had sealed by the side before he spoke in a rxed manner.


    "This person had promised to give me one billion crystals just now as an apology. Brother Yu, since you''re here and you heard him make this promise, you should be a witness for me."


    As Yu Chen Hai was momentarily stunned by his words, the old man who was sealed but still had his ability to hear widened his eyes and began struggling violently. Anger appeared in his eyes, and it was so great that it looked as if it could burn everything around, making him look as if he would definitely cry out in rage with all his strength if he could break free.


    There was also despair and resentment amid that anger. It was a despair that came from his soul as well as a resentment that came from his heart, and they almost drove him mad.


    The bald crane''s eyes went wide, and its breathing quickened. Its body trembled in agitation as it looked at Su Ming again. Suddenly, it felt heartfelt admiration towards Su Ming, and felt that he had be iparably great.


    ''Well, damn me. I thought that I was devious enough, but I didn''t expect this, I honestly didn''t expect this. This Su Ming usually doesn''t reveal his real character, so I didn''t expect him to be so sly. He just promised ten million crystals, but this Su Ming¡­ said it was one billion!


    ''That middle-aged man named Yu Chen Hai wants to bring Su Ming to his side and will definitely act as a witness. This is¡­ He''s too unbelievable!


    ''Devious, truly devious. Little Devious Su, he''s even more devious than I am¡­ Looks like I''ll have to learn from him. Yes, I''ll definitely master this, and I''ll surpass his abilities!''


    "One¡­ One billion?" Yu Chen Hai was momentarily stunned before he instinctively asked again to make sure. The eyes of the two people behind him also went wide, filled with a strange expression. They naturally saw that there was something off about this. They had never seen such brazen extortion in their lives.


    "Hmm? Brother Yu, didn''t you hear with your own ears just now that this person promised me one billion crystals? Could it be that he was lying to me?" Su Ming frowned and let out a cold harrumph. "I was thinking of bing your guest, but if this person had so shamelessly lied to me, then I''ll have to rethink this."


    Yu Chen Hai could onlyugh wryly. He cast a pitying nce at the old man, who was almost going mad in his despair but could only struggle and not speak, then immediately nodded towards Su Ming.


    "That''s right, I¡­ heard¡­ just now, but this person should not have that many crystals with him. Don''t worry though, Brother Su, all his savings will belong to you, and if it''s not enough, he will pay with his life!" Once he said these words, a resolute and ruthless look appeared in Yu Chen Hai''s eyes.


    ''He''s just a cultivator who forcefully rose to the middle stage of World ne Realm with the use of a treasure from the alien race, and he won''t be able to improve even the slightest bit for the rest of his life. He''s also a member of the extended family. Even if he''s under father''smand¡­ it''ll be fine to sacrifice him.'' Yu Chen Hai had already made his decision in his heart. When he looked towards Su Ming once again, his impression of him had changed by far too much.


    "Thank you for upholding justice, Brother Yu. Then, when will we head to ck Ink?" Su Ming smiled faintly.

 Chapter 862: The Shamans Reappear

    <h4>Chapter 862: The Shamans Reappear</h4>


    ''O endless gxy, I want to praise the great Little Devious Su. His deviousness is a light that the gxy cannot conceal. His deviousness is a dream that all manner of lives in the world cannot hope to obtain.


    ''O boundless universe, I want to praise the Little Devious Su who is even greater than me. His deviousness can conceal the universe and cause the gxy to turn ck. His deviousness can cover all manner of living, causing all the people''s hair to turn ck .


    ''His deviousness also symbolizes my determination. Little Devious Su¡­ continue showing off your devious nature and infect all manner of lives with your deviousness. I will be by your side and walk down this ck path¡­''


    The bald crane looked at Su Ming''s back with a pious expression as it followed behind him. During that moment, it looked up to Su Ming with unparalleled admiration. In fact, in its eyes, Su Ming was a light that would point it towards the peak of the path to get even more crystals.


    The bald crane was almost in tears. Those tears were due to it being touched, to have found someone walking down the same path, and the excitement of having its ideals resonate with someone else now that it had found someone who was even more devious than itself.


    The bald crane''s excited thoughts and musings echoed in Su Ming''s mind. No one else could hear them, but Su Ming still felt odd. He let out a fake cough, and under Yu Chen Hai''s invitation, stepped into the Relocation Rune with him.


    Yu Luo and the old man were naturally taken away by the other two people. As the Relocation Rune shone with a brilliant light, booming sounds echoed in space, and the people disappeared.


    Su Ming might seemed to have left with them in a rxed manner, but he had not rxed his guard even a single bit. At the instant the Rune was activated, he had made preparations to attack immediately if anything went wrong.


    After all, to other people, the manifestation of Su Ming''s level of cultivation was rather indistinct. He seemed like he was in the initial stage, but also like he was in the middle stage of World ne Realm, and they were unable to tell which was the truth. Unless someone had witnessed Su Ming engaged with another person in a battle of Arts with their own eyes or saw him bring out all his power in the form of pressure, they could only guess his level of cultivation based on what they could sense.


    Even the old man who had been sealed and extorted could not tell what Su Ming''s actual level of cultivation was. He could only guess that Su Ming might be in theter stage of World ne Realm, but he could not be certain about it.


    It was much less so for Yu Chen Hai, which was why it had be Su Ming''s hidden tactic. Once he fused with Divine Essence, he could execute the terrifying power of those in theter stage of World ne Realm.


    This was also one of the powers he possessed that made him daree to ck Ink.


    The light from the Relocation Rune blocked his field of vision, and as the light gradually faded away, Su Ming sensed the power from the Relocation Rune reverberating in space. The booming sounds in his ears gradually became weaker, and at that moment, Su Ming immediately spread his Atman.


    The world around him instantly appeared in his mind.


    They were in a towering hall that had nine pirs of crouching dragons around them. On each pir was a person sitting cross-legged. There was no aura spreading out from these nine people, which made it seem as if they were dead.


    Su Ming did not sense any danger, but he did not pull back his Atman. When the light from the Relocation Runepletely disappeared from his eyes and their figures showed up in the hall, Su Ming lowered his head to look at the ground beneath his feet.


    There was aplicated Relocation Rune on the entire floor, and he could vaguely see the word Jade written indistinctly at one point. Su Ming could not see anything else wrong in the other areas of the Rune, but he did not know much about Runes. If Hu Zi was in this ce, he would definitely be able to tell with just one look where the core of the Runey.


    "Wee to the Yu Family." Yu Chen Hai remained friendly. When he spoke with a smile at Su Ming, he extended his right hand to show him the way forward.


    "Brother Su, I will take you to where you can rest first. I still have some things to discuss with youter. This way, please!" As he spoke, Yu Chen Hai became the first to walk out of the Rune. Su Ming nodded in agreement. As he walked out, he swept his gaze across the nine people who were sitting cross-legged around the Rune.


    "These people are the guards of the Rune. They practice a unique cultivation method and do not have any signs of life about them. The only thing remaining in them is the aura of death, but each of them can bring out the power equivalent to those in the middle stage of World ne Realm." Yu Chen Hai smiled faintly and offered an exnation. It was not without the intention to show off.


    "This ce is where your family is located, so it''s only natural that you do so." Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever. Yu Chen Hai did not notice that a barely noticeable glint had appeared in Su Ming''s eyes when he looked towards the nine people just now.


    Perhaps other people could not find any clues about them, but Su Ming¡­ had sensed a hint of the Shamans'' presence from these nine people!


    These nine people did not practice any unique cultivation methods. They were Shaman Puppets that only Soul Catchers could create!


    ''Just what level of cultivation had these Shamans reached to be able to create Shaman Puppets at the middle stage of World ne Realm¡­'' When Su Ming averted his gaze, he suddenly found that he no longer felt that ck Ink was an unfamiliar ce. Instead, he found a sense of familiarity to it.


    This did not mean that he hade to this ce before, but because he had sensed the Shamans'' presence.


    ''I didn''t expect that there would be Shamans in this ce. Why would they be here? This race was born after branching out and evolving from the Berserkers¡­ That''s right, the Berserkers were once one of the alien races in the fifth True World.


    ''There are plenty of other alien races within the vast Divine Essence Star Ocean beyond ck Ink¡­ Perhaps there are also Shamans there!


    ''By the looks of it, the first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu, should have been the first person to venture out and search for the entrance to the fifth True World. Then¡­ could he also be in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence? If he is, then¡­ is he alive or dead? Is he on ck Ink, or could he be in Divine Essence Star Ocean?'' Su Ming had made many connections between various thoughts from the Shaman Puppets.


    All these things caused him to develop great interest towards ck Ink. It also seemed to have formed a connection with thend of Berserkers in his memories.


    He stopped pondering over the matter. At the moment he walked out of the hall, he saw blue sky and white clouds. This was the first time he had seen such a blue piece of sky in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Most of the sky in the other cultivations was dark and dim. Even thoses that did not have a dark sky would have muddled and clouded colors above. Only the sky in this ce was as blue as a piece of silk, so people could not help it but look up.


    A gentle breeze lifted Su Ming''s hair. The wind was refreshing, and there was even a spiritual aura contained within it. With one breath, it felt as if all pores in his body had been opened up. It had been a long time since Su Ming had felt this sort of wind against his skin.


    This was apletely different cepared to all the others in the four Great True Worlds. This was¡­ like paradise.


    There was a smile on Yu Chen Hai''s face at that moment. He might seem calm, but in truth, when Su Ming walked out of the Rune, he had been observing him. He might not have been able to see the glint in Su Ming''s eyes when the other looked towards the nine puppets, but he had seen him looking at the sky and taking that one breath instinctively.


    These were just minor details, but Yu Chen Hai had always believed that minor details could determine everything. From these details, he was certain by seven-tenths that this was the first time Su Ming came to ck Ink.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and said slowly, "This ce ispletely different from all the others I''ve gone to."


    More urately speaking, Su Ming had never been to a normal. He had previously been in Yin Death Region and waster sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. All thes he went to were barren wastnds. It could be said that ck Ink¡­ was the first Su Ming had ever stepped into.


    "Brother Su, since you''ve decided to stay in ck Ink, then you will be a cultivator in ck Ink from now on. You can have everything here permanently." Yu Chen Hai smiled and became even more certain in his heart that this was the first time Su Ming hade to this ce.


    "Brother Su, let us head to your lodgings first. I still have some things I would like to discuss with you."


    Su Ming nodded and averted his gaze from the sky to follow Yu Chen Hai into the distance. Wherever he went, there would be tall towers all around. As Su Ming sent his Atman outwards, he found that were quite a number of ces that repelled his presence. His true level of cultivation was not as high as his physical body''s, that was why his Atman was much weaker than of those that belonged to theter stage of World ne Realm. Once he scanned the area, he pulled back his Atman and no longer looked around.


    This simple scan had allowed Su Ming to see that this was a gigantic manor, and it was built on a t piece ofnd. There were faint figures of lush, green mountains in the distance.


    Soon, Yu Chen Hai stopped next to a small courtyard, outside a double-story tower.


    "Brother Su, please treat this ce as your temporarily lodgings for now. I will go report to the older generation of the family that you are my temporary guest. If everything goes smoothly, then I will be able to help you obtain the te immediately, but if things don''t go smooth¡­ then you will need to be tested. I will have to trouble you for this. I hope you will not mind." Yu Chen Hai wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming. His expression remained sincere.


    "This won''t take long. A decision will be made by sunset. During the process, try not to venture out. I hope you won''t mind this offence.


    "As for the one¡­ one billion crystals, I will ask someone to handle this. Soon, someone should be here to give you the crystals." Yu Chen Hai was worried that Su Ming would be displeased and provided detailed exnations.


    "I will remain in the room." Su Ming cast Yu Chen Hai a nce. He did not harbor any dislike towards this person, and since he had been polite all this while, Su Ming nodded.


    When he saw Su Ming agreeing to stay in his room, Yu Chen Hai smiled and bowed to him before turning around to leave.


    Su Ming stepped into the courtyard but did not enter the tower. Instead, he sat down cross-legged on the grass. It was quiet all around him. asionally, a gentle breeze would blow past him. He looked at the sky as if he was meditating, but also seemed to be deep in thought. Gradually, he forgot about the flow of time.


    The Duke of Crimson me manifested beside him and bent his body slightly, keeping a vignt eye on the surroundings.


    The bald crane was lying by Su Ming''s feet. Its eyes were moving about, though no one knew what it was thinking about. However, from the asional drop of saliva that would fall from its beak, all those who saw it would definitely be able to tell that it was definitely thinking about something rted to crystals.


    Xiao Huang was still sleeping in Su Ming''s storage bag, but all of its injuries had already healed, and it should wake up soon.


    Two hourster, the Duke of Crimson me''s eyes sparkled, and its body gradually turned indistinct. However, its gaze was fixed on the door to the courtyard. After a moment, the sound of knocking on the door could be heard. Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it, opening the door to the courtyard. A young man walked in. He was one of the two people who had followed Yu Chen Hai previously. There was an incredibly respectful look on his face. Once he ced a wooden box and a storage bag before Su Ming respectfully, he bowed and left.


    The eyes of the bald crane immediately went wide, and it charged towards the storage bag in excitement, but before it even got close to it, the storage bag flew up on its own andnded on Su Ming''s palm.


    When the bald crane saw that the storage bag was taken by Su Ming, it changed directions and pounced on the wooden box to quickly open it. At the instant it did so, a bloody stench spread out, for there was a human head contained within it.


    It was the head that belonged to the old man who had promised Su Ming the crystals.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the head, then scanned the storage bag with his Atman.


    "Seventeen million crystals. Is this all his money?" Su Ming put away the storage bag and ignored the bald crane who was giving him a bitter look. He closed his eyes and meditated.


    ''Damn it, so many crystals¡­ What should I do? What should I do¡­?'' When the bald crane saw that Su Ming was not paying any attention to it, it immediately clenched its teeth in anger.


    Darkness gradually covered the sky. The bright, blue sky that stretched to the ends of the horizon just one moment ago was soon hidden by dark clouds. When the sun was about to set, there were numerous dark clouds above.


    When the muffled sound of thunder rang through the air, it looked as if rain was about to pour.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. When he looked at the sky, the door to the courtyard was pushed open, and Yu Chen Hai walked in with an incredibly sullen expression.


    "Brother Su, these are the crystals I promised you. They''ve gone overboard! I''m not hosting the auction anymore!" Yu Chen Hai brought out a storage bag. He was feeling incredibly resentful at the moment, and if he had not been suppressing his emotions continuously just now, he would have burst out a long time ago.


    "Calm down." When Su Ming said these words calmly, he averted his gaze from the sky, and his eyes met Yu Chen Hai''s.


    1. In the original version, Su Ming is actually supposed to be Little ck Su, which means that he has a ck heart, but it doesn''t mean that he is evil or emotionally cold, per say, just means that he is devious, which is why you have that turn everyone''s hair ck thing. It basically means that he is so devious that he''s turning everything ck.


    2. Jade in the Rune: Jade is written as Óñ, and it is the meaning of the Yu family name.

 Chapter 863: Swallow’s Feathers

    <h4>Chapter 863: Swallow¡¯s Feathers</h4>


    Yu Chen Hai had been in a gloomy mood originally, but after he cast Su Ming a look, it was as if everything before his eyes had disappeared, and the only thing that remained was the other''s eyes.


    The sun, moon, and stars were contained within his eyes. The three celestial bodies grewrger in Yu Chen Hai''s eyes beforepletely recing his world, making him feel as if he was in a gxy. There, he was as insignificant as an ant. When he waspared to the gxy, all of his frustrations became insignificant; they were not worth feeling frustrated over.


    At that moment, he could see snow floating down within the gxy formed by the sun, moon, and stars. It made him feel that everything was so hazy that it felt unreal. However, when that snownded on his body, the chill spreading out from it made him feel as if he was in an ice cave that wouldst for eternity. He felt a frigid cold fill his entire body and heart. That cold did not chill him to the bone, but froze his body and even soul for a moment.


    That pause calmed his heart, and Yu Chen Hai sucked in a deep breath. He instinctively took a few steps back, and when he looked at Su Ming again, the other had already shut his eyes.


    Yu Chen Hai was then unable to tell whether he had recovered from being frozen because Su Ming had closed his eyes or because he had freed himself from it. Even though that feeling just now had disappeared without a trace, Yu Chen Hai believed he absolutely had not mistaken what he sensed. There was definitely something abnormal about Su Ming, or else he would not have been able to make him lose hisposure with just one nce.


    In fact, he had felt that his soul and his body had been separated from each other during that instant just then. If Su Ming had wanted to bring him harm, then Yu Chen Hai would have definitely been unable to fight back. He would have been at Su Ming''s mercy.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. When Yu Chen Hai looked at Su Ming again, wariness rose in his heart. As he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, he lowered his head and said softly, "I lost myposure, thank you for waking me up, Brother Su."


    Yu Chen Hai might have been courteous with Su Ming earlier, but that courteous attitude had been one that was used between equals. However, when he spoke at that moment, even he did not notice that he had clearly ced himself at a lower position.


    Sometimes, there was no need for people to attack to show their strength. One nce and a few simple words would be enough to garner respect from others.


    "Sit," Su Ming said in that t tone.


    Yu Chen Hai sucked in a deep breath and sat down cross-legged before Su Ming. In his eyes, Su Ming was nowpletely different. That calmness within him was one that would not be shaken even if the sky copsed and the ground shattered. Yu Chen Hai could sense it incredibly well.


    "I have made a fool of myself. I made a promise to you earlier, but it made mee under the suspicion of the other branches of the family. They want to hold the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao test on you, which only a few of even the true guests of the family would be able to pass.


    "And they will definitely not allow you to pass the test. If it wasn''t because the lineage with the family ancestor''s blood mostly doesn''t care about the matters in the world and have ventured in Divine Essence Star Ocean, these people wouldn''t dare to oppress you in such a straightforward manner. They were so unfair, and that was what caused my anger," Yu Chen Hai exined with a bitterugh.


    Dark clouds filled the sky at that moment. As the muffled sounds of thunder roared in the air, huge drops of rain poured down, causing dust fog to rise from the ground. However, before this dust fog could rise into the air, it was immediately struck back down once more, until no dust dared to rise up.


    Su Ming did not speak. He looked at the dust, watched the rain mercilessly pouring down from the sky, and witnessed the downfall of the dust fog. After some time, he cast his gaze at Yu Chen Hai.


    "What is fair, and what is unfair?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    "That is¡­" Yu Chen Hai was momentarily stunned.


    "The height of mountains is not the same, hence it is unfair for them. The ground is notpletely t, hence it is also unfair. All manner of lives are not equal, so it is unfair for them as well. The length of the rivers is not the same, hence it is unfair for them too.s rise and fall, and even for gxies, there is no such thing as equality. So then, how would you think of obtaining fairness?


    "Fairness has never existed in the world. This so called fairness is just a form of mercy from the strong to the weak. It''s a form of self pity of the weak as they bemoan their own fate," Su Ming said lightly. When those wordsnded in Yu Chen Hai''s ears, his heart started trembling. This sort of theory and words overturned his way of thinking. They formed an impact that caused his breathing to be slightly quicker.


    "Look at the dust fog. The fog is like a person''s life, and the might of heavens is like its life. The unknown is the rain, and when it falls onto the ground, the dust will first rise into the air, then will fall back.


    "Is this fair?" he asked tly.


    Yu Chen Hai was momentarily stunned. When he turned his head back to look at the falling rain, he was silent for a moment, then looked like he hade to an understanding.


    The rain poured down from the sky without end, but there were several ck spots in the horizon in the distance. Those were swallows that had not been able to find shelter from the rain in time. They struggled in the rain, and because their wings were drenched, it became incredibly difficult for them to fly, and they seemed as if they were about to plunge down at any moment.


    There was one swallow that flew to the area near the courtyard with great effort. Just as it was about to fall, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it in the air before him. Immediately, the swallow trembled, and its feathers were no longer wet. It was as if an empty space had appeared around it, preventing the rain from entering it, and so the falling body of the swallow drew a beautiful arc once again before itnded in the eaves of the courtyard around the tower where Su Ming stayed.


    "This swallow seeks shelter in the rain, but the rain falls continuously, and it cannot fight against it. Is this fair?" When Su Ming asked calmly, while Yu Chen Hai remained silent.


    "I helped it and allowed it to avoid falling in the rain, so it could hide under the eaves, but the other swallows do not share its serendipity. Is this fair?" Su Ming looked at Yu Chen Hai.


    "Brother Su, do you mean that I am the dust fog, and the older generation of my family is the rain that is the might of heavens, so when the rain falls to make me sink into the ground, this is unfair to me?


    After a moment, Yu Chen Hai hesitated for a moment then asked, "The swallows in the rain are also like thepetitors in the Yu Family¡­? Brother Su, please give me a straight answer, what do you mean?" He was a little unclear of what Su Ming was thinking. He had some form of understanding in his heart, but it was not very clear.


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. He did not answer Yu Chen Hai''s words, but instead lifted his right hand to seize the air in the direction of the eaves. Immediately, the swallow he had protected just now was captured and brought into his hand. The swallow did not dare to struggle, but it was shivering.


    "I chose to help it instead of the other swallows because it was the closest to me, and because¡­ I liked this feather on its body." Su Ming lifted a feather from the swallow''s body with his left hand. With a light tug, he plucked it off. There was a hint of blood at the root of the feather.


    He loosened his grip over the swallow, and it immediately flew back under the eaves while shivering nonstop.


    Su Ming looked at the feather in his left hand and brought it closer to Yu Chen Hai. His face remained as impassive as ever, and not a hint of emotion could be detected on it. It was as if he was ruthless, but also gentle. When Yu Chen Hai caught sight of it, his heart trembled. He sensed a hint of a devilish and mystifying air about Su Ming, and a chill ran down his spine.


    "Fellow Daoist Yu¡­ do you still need my help?" Su Ming smiled faintly and brought the feather before Yu Chen Hai.


    Yu Chen Hai fell silent at the sight of that smile, but a momentter, he gritted his teeth and took the feather before standing up and bowing towards Su Ming.


    "If you can help me during the auction to be the most striking presence, then I am willing to be that swallow. If there is anything that you need, I will do my best to fulfill your wishes."


    As he smiled, Su Ming stood up and patted his clothes before walking towards the door to the courtyard.


    "Fairness does not exist in the universe. The only things that exist are deals made under this unfair situation. Let''s go. If they want to test me, then I will take the test."


    ¡­¡­


    "The Three Gates of Heavenly Dao Art weren''t from the four Great True Worlds or even from Sinful Barren Lands. Instead, it came from an alien race known as the Gate of Dao from Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "It''s said that this is a divine ability unique to those of that race. They can bring up never-ending illusions, and there is only one main point to their Art: As long as you believe it, it will exist.


    "I don''t know how to say this clearly either. The Art and the materials to cast it were all obtained by coincidence by those of the older generation from Divine Essence Star Ocean. They could only activate it slightly after many years of research, and it is the test used for the guests who want to be promoted to guest elders within the Yu Family.


    "As long as they pass at least one gate, then they can be a guest elder. From what I remember, five guests have managed to pass the test.


    "Four of them managed to pass the first Gate of Heavenly Dao, while only one managed to pass the second gate. There has never been a guest who passed the third gate.


    "The Three Gates of Heavenly Dao are also what the members of the Yu Family must go through once they reach a certain level of cultivation. However, over the course of numerous years, only eleven people in the Yu Family have passed the first and second gates with different results. Progenitor Yu Ci was the only one who passed through the third gate eight thousand years ago."


    There were numerous towers all around them. In the mid of the area made indistinct by the rain, Su Ming walked in front while Yu Chen Hai gave him directions from the side while describing the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao Art. He was still worried, but he felt much better than before.


    He had originally thought that Su Ming would not ept the Three Gates Heavenly Dao test, and even if he epted it, he would most likely not seed. After all, there had been numerous guests within the Yu Family over the years, but only five people had seeded.


    Most of those did not care much about the world and would iste themselves to meditate throughout the year. As for the guests who were more active in the family¡­ none of them had managed to pass the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao and could not be guest elders. They could only remain as guests. However, the difference between the rights and resources of guests and guest elders could not bepared.


    The request from the older generation from the other lineages was a form of unconcealed suppression in Yu Chen Hai''s eyes, but he was unwilling to ept it. That was why when he went to Su Ming''s ce, he had been furious. Most of his sullenness had been just a show, though, his goal being stimting Su Ming into taking the test. In fact, he had already prepared a series of words as a follow-up to continue stirring up his target.


    However, he did not expect that with just a few words and one gaze, Su Ming had caused his heart to tremble. It was as if everything had be different. Even though Su Ming agreeing to take the test was in alignment with his goal, the change in the process had left Yu Chen Hai feeling like he was on the passive end.


    That faint ghostly smile Su Ming had while he plucked the feather off the swallow''s body had especially shaken Yu Chen Hai''s heart. It was a devilish air that could not be described with words. He did not know whether it had been the right¡­ or the wrong decision to bring Su Ming to the Yu Family.


    Asplicated thoughts ran through his head, Su Ming''s footsteps came to a halt. Yu Chen Hai immediately cast his thoughts away. Instinctively, he had brought Su Ming to an incredibly big square among the numerous towers.


    Almost at the instant the two of them arrived, the square distorted as if the universe was moving in reverse and the mountains as well as the rivers were moving. In an instant, the towers around them disappeared along with the square without a trace. What appeared before them was a tall mountain.


    That mountain towered over them. It did not look like a mountain, though, but a gigantic statue instead. The summit looked like a head which had long hair falling down its shoulders. It looked as a hideous malicious spirit. The body of the mountain was its body, and it stood sideways to them. The right hand was lifted in the air, and there was a gigantic bat about to fly out on its palm!


    From the distance, it looked like a giant was looking down from the summit, half of its body revealed by the side. In fact, since the mountain was a mix of blue and white, it was not that different from the colors of the sky, and at first nce¡­ it was as if the mountain and sky were one, so people might confuse the two as they looked up or straight before them. It was as if the mountain was there, but was not at the same time. What existed was only that gigantic, hideous ghost that had the side of its body turned towards them.


    "This is¡­ Dao Avenue Mountain."


    At the instant Yu Chen Hai whispered that to Su Ming, several divine thoughts came from the mountain in an incredibly domineering manner. Without any hesitation, they pressed down on Su Ming with an awe-inspiring might that belonged to those who considered themselves superior.


    "Cultivator from the world outside, it is your fortune to see Dao Avenue Mountain, now kowtow three times to worship the mountain!"


    Su Ming lifted his head, a freezing re shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 864: Dao Avenue’s Voice

    <h4>Chapter 864: Dao Avenue¡¯s Voice</h4>


    "Even if I have yet to perfect my Dao, I am not in the habit of easily worshiping anyone." A freezing light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He let out a cold harrumph before he took a step forward.


    Since he was going to take Yu Family''s test and wanted to blend into ck Ink as fast as possible, he needed a pivot point. This pivot point was the Yu Family and Yu Chen Hai.


    With them, he could step straight into the ranks of the cultivators of ck Ink, and his status would also change to someone from the instead of an outsider. Once that happened, it would be easier for Su Ming to search for clues about the bald crane. It could also allow him to obtain more answers towards why the Shamans were in this ce.


    That was why Su Ming chose to help Yu Chen Hai.


    In the face of the provocation, he chose to no longer keep a low profile and instead decided to unt his abilities within a certain limit. With a cold snort, he took a step forward, and a powerful will erupted swiftly from his body with a bang. That will was born from Su Ming''s soul, and it had nothing to do with his cultivation base. This was the monstrous will that had been born when he fought head-on against Ecang''s will and forcefully Possessed it.


    Will is born from the soul, and divine thought is born from cultivation base. These two are different, but in terms of nature, they are both without form yet the will can create a mighty pressure.


    In terms of divine thought, Su Ming could not hope to fight against those that were pressing down on him, but in terms of will, these people were like the light of a fireflypared to Su Ming. They were overestimating their strength by daring to fight against the bright light of the moon.


    As Su Ming''s will erupted forth, an invisible form of resistance swept through the area in all directions from where he was during that instant. The air around him distorted, and ripples spread out intensely from where he was. The one step Su Ming took forward caused the weather to change and the sky to dim.


    As booming sounds spread through the area, the divine thoughts that hade to push down on him immediately fell backwards.


    Yu Chen Hai was following behind Su Ming. Once he witnessed all this, his breathing quickened, and when he looked towards Su Ming, there was shock and extreme joy within his gaze. He had valued Su Ming greatly since the beginning, and after the scene with the swallow in the rain, he had also be respectful of him. However, all of these could not bepared to the shock he felt at the moment.


    After all, this was the first time he saw Su Ming attack!


    He knew clearly the levels of cultivation possessed by those of the older generation who had sent those divine thoughts towards Su Ming just now, and it was precisely because he knew of this that he had been shocked by his strength.


    Almost at the moment the divine thoughts around Su Ming tumbled backwards, low shouts immediately came from Dao Avenue Mountain. Five figures turned into five long arcs and charged towards Su Ming.


    As they came over, divine abilities instantly manifested in the area, having been executed by the five people. Due to those abilities, it people seemed like they had turned into sharp swords. Instantly, their killing intent spread out in all directions.


    "Needless to say, once I perfect my Dao, you will not have the right to make me worship anything. Even this Dao Avenue Mountain does not have the right to make me worship it," Su Ming said lightly and took a second step. At the instant he did so, the palm contained in his left eye shone.


    Boom!


    The sky changed, and a gigantic palm appeared and came charging down at the ground. This might have seemed to have urred over a long period of time, but in truth, in the blink of an eye, that palm had already crashed into the five people''s divine abilities.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Violent gusts of wind swept through the area, and the world trembled. The gigantic palm that Su Ming had formed disappeared into the sky, and a violent jolt wrecked the five people who were rushing towards him. Their bodies froze in midair for an instant, and they came to aplete halt. Their faces were then revealed. They were five old men whose gazes alternated between shock and bewilderment while their faces radiated sullenness.


    As for Su Ming, when booming sounds echoed in the air and the gigantic palm disappeared, he took three steps back. With each step, the ground would tremble, and when he took his third step back, a dash of red appeared on his cheeks.


    Three of the five were at the peak of the middle stage of World ne, one had attained greatpletion of the middle stage, and thest of them was even halfway through to reaching theter stage. Thebined attack of these five people was equivalent to an attack of a cultivator in theter stage of World ne Realm.


    It might have seemed like Su Ming had gotten the short end of the stick, but the shock Yu Chen Hai experienced was iparable. He clearly knew that the five people from the older generation in his family had worked together to fight against Su Ming''s divine ability. They might have seemed to have gained the upper hand, but in truth, it was only on the surface. While Su Ming might have stepped back, he had not been injured in the slightest, and it was a telling sign of how strong he was.


    When Yu Chen Hai saw that the five people from the older generation had be wary of Su Ming while they remained in midair with sullen expressions on their faces, a myriad of thoughts flickered through his mind. He then took a few steps forward and immediately spoke.


    "Progenitors, what is the meaning of this?! You were the ones who mentioned that you wanted to test senior Su. Now that I''ve brought our guest here, you''re preventing him from taking it! I might be of the younger generation in the family, but I do know that there is a clear mention of this within the rules of our family!"


    As Yu Chen Hai spoke, he addressed Su Ming as a senior. While keeping a low profile, he intentionally raised Su Ming''s status. As his words echoed in the air coldly, the five people in the sky let out cold harrumphs. Hesitance had appeared in their hearts due to Su Ming''s strength, which was why they had decided to use what Yu Chen Hai had said as an excuse to not attack. An old man with white hair among them cast Su Ming a profound look before he pointed towards Dao Avenue Mountain.


    "Sir, since you want to challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Mountain, then by all means go on ahead. This ce is the first gate!"


    Su Ming had already used his power to demonstrate his level of cultivation, and it was a strength that left these five people apprehensive. They were no longer willing to continue making things difficult for him, much less mention the matter about wanting him to worship the mountain earlier.


    To them, Su Ming challenging the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao was an extremely conceited act. Over the course of years, very few people had seeded within the Yu Family. Even if he had extraordinary power, there had been others who had even higher levels of cultivation who had tried to challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Da. In the end, there were only a few who seeded, which was a telling sign that the deciding factor for clearing the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao did noty in a person''s level of cultivation.


    In fact, they could already imagine how this person would walk out of Dao Avenue Mountain in an incredibly pathetic state before long. At that time, he would naturally know what it means to overestimate and humiliate oneself.


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at Dao Avenue Mountain.


    "This Dao Avenue Mountain originally did not belong to the Yu Family, but is something that came from Divine Essence Star Ocean. One of the Progenitors of our family had brought it back in the past. It has another name: Dao Avenue Receives Bats.


    "That is the name for the first gate of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. There is a second gate after the first, and it is known as the Sun and Moon Shines Together.


    "Senior, I will have to ask for your favor in this." Yu Chen Hai sucked in a deep breath and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming''s expression remained calm. He averted his gaze from Dao Avenue Mountain and cast Yu Chen Hai a nce before he spoke tly.


    "It doesn''t matter what sort of thoughts you harbor in your head, but do not forget the swallow''s feather." Once he said that, he swung his arm and walked towards Dao Avenue Mountain. He moved swiftly, like a rainbow, and in an instant, he arrived at the mountain, then flew straight into the gaping mouth of the hideous ghost''s face that was the summit.


    Su Ming''s words echoed in Yu Chen Hai''s ears, and his heart froze. The voice seemed to have turned into a brand in his mind and refused to leave even after a long time. In the end, it turned into a purplish gold runic symbol that was left behind deep within his mind in the mid of his shock. It seemed like an illusion, but also felt real, and he could not distinguish whether it was real or fake.


    As Su Ming disappeared into Dao Avenue Mountain, the five old men from Yu Family sat down cross-legged in the sky andpletely ignored Yu Chen Hai. No one else came to this ce; they were the only ones in the area.


    Originally, challenging the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao was a huge matter in Yu Family, but as time passed and almost every single person who tried failed, it gradually turned into a decoration. If it had not been because the rules in the family stated that each member of the family must challenge the mountain once in their lives and if it was not the only path for guests to be guest elders, no one would even remember the existence of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao.


    Because of that, Su Ming''s challenge of them that should have caught the Yu Family''s attention only had a few people watching.


    "This person will definitely fail and walk out within three days. We just need to wait here for three days."


    "Three days? Even if he has extraordinary power, there were only a few, both from the guests and the family, who couldst for more than ten days in the first gate. Some managed to continue to seven days, but most failed with a day, or even a half."


    "This person can at mostst one day."


    "True. Based on past experiences, those whost for more than ten days are considered to have passed the first gate, and Dao Avenue''s Voice will speak up, but since ancient times, very few have seeded. This person had been really conceited just now, I wonder if he will still act the same way when hees out."


    As the five people spoke with cold sneers on their faces, Yu Chen Hai sat in the distance quietly and watched Dao Avenue Mountain with his heart filled with nervousness. He hoped that Su Ming would seed, and that hope turned into a great desire in his heart.


    As Yu Chen Hai waited, time trickled by. Two hours, four hours, six hours¡­ Half a day passed. The expectation in Yu Chen Hai''s eyes grew stronger. As his heart pounded against his chest, he kept his gaze fixed on Dao Avenue Mountain.


    Gradually, when an entire day passed, the five old men''s expressions changed, but they were still certain that Su Ming would notst for more than three days in the first gate.


    However, this certainty in their hearts was shaken slightly when the second day passed.


    "This person is quite remarkable. He actually managed to stay in there for two days, but he should be struggling in there right now. He won''tst for more than three days!"


    "Hmph. This is the strangeness of the first gate. The longer a person stays in there, the more changes will ur. Didn''t we alsost for nearly three days in the past? Just watch, when the sun sets tomorrow, this person will be unable to persevere."


    When the third day passed, the excitement in Yu Chen Hai''s heart had already reached its limit. Red filled his eyes, and his body trembled lightly. At that moment, it was as if there was a voice shouting excitedly in his heart.


    ''You have to seed!'' Yu Chen Hai''s breathing quickened. Compared to his excitement, the expressions of the five men had turned incredibly dark.


    That dark mood of theirs turned into shock and disbelief when the fourth day passed. At that time, they stood up swiftly.


    This was because a shrill voice that was like the screech of a malicious ghost spread out in all directions from Dao Avenue Mountain.


    This voice came from the ghost''s mouth, and it hadn''t been heard for several thousands of years. This voice¡­ was Dao Avenue''s Voice, and it meant that someone had cleared the First Gate of Heavenly Dao!


    "Dao Avenue''s Voice¡­ This-this is impossible!"


    The five people''s disbelief and Yu Chen Hai''s indescribable shock as well as extreme joy after being momentarily stunned became increasingly stronger as the ghost''s voice echoed in the air.


    At that moment, the weather changed and roars rose into the sky. All the members of the Yu Family heard the ghost''s voice no matter what they were doing. In fact, some of the old monsters in the family that isted themselves throughout the year to train opened their eyes.


    In the span of a breath, numerous silhouettes charged over to Dao Avenue Mountain from all directions.

 Chapter 865: Bat

    <h4>Chapter 865: Bat</h4>


    In four days, Su Ming had made this sort of sounde out from Dao Avenue Mountain. This was something that had never happened before in the Yu Family. Most of those who cleared the first gate could only cause Dao Avenue''s Voice to shout out after they hadsted for ten days.


    Even the only Progenitor who had cleared all Three Gates of Heavenly Dao within the Yu Family had used seven days to bring out this sound.


    When the voice rang out once again, it immediately caused a ruckus within the entire Yu Family. The silhouettes of people charged towards the ce from all directions, and the five old men in the area sported changes in their expressions. The shock in their hearts caused their breathing to quicken slightly.


    Only Yu Chen Hai clenched his fists excitedly.


    "Who managed to clear the first gate out of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao?!" At that moment, a buzzing sound reached them, and along with it was the first member of the Yu Family who had rushed over.


    He was a middle-aged man who had a fairplexion and had no facial hair. He was dressed in a long gray robe, and his long hair was untied. He appeared from the air to stand before the five old men.


    These five people immediately stood up and wrapped their fists in their palms to bow towards the middle-aged man.


    "Greetings, Third Family Elder," the five people said at the same time as respect appeared on their faces. They might all be members of the Yu Family, and the middle-aged man before their eyes did not seem to be as old as they were, but these five people knew that the middle-aged man''s true age was not to be known.


    Several thousands of years ago, this person had appeared before them with this appearance. Now, thousands of years had passed, but he remained the same as he did in the past. Besides, even if they were older than he was, they would still have to be respectful towards him.


    It was especially so since this middle-aged man looked almost identical to a certain ancestor within the family ancestral hall, which they would see every single time when they held the ceremony to offer sacrifices to their ancestors once every sixty years.


    Even if this was not mentioned, just his status alone would simrly be able to make these five people unable to regard themselves as his equals. They had to be respectful towards him because he was the third family elder of the Yu Family.


    That was why he was known as the Third Family Elder.


    In the face of the middle-aged man''s questions, the five people hesitated for a moment after they greeted him, but then still answered in low murmurs, not daring to hide anything. "The child of the family, Chen Hai, tried to obtain the support of somebody, and he agreed toe to this ce to go through the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao to test."


    "Hmm? When has the Yu Family ever needed our temporary guests to challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao when the children of our family try to bring them to our side?" When the middle-aged man spoke lightly, he cast his gaze towards Yu Chen Hai, who had stood up a long time ago and had a respectful expression on his face.


    "Greetings, Third Family Elder." Yu Chen Hai was feeling slightly anxious. With his rank in the family, he could not meet this middle-aged man on normal asions. He could only see him in the distance when they held the ceremony to offer sacrifices to their ancestors. At that moment, he quickly knelt down on the ground.


    "Oppressing others and fighting among the lineages. This is the interaction between all of you in the younger generation. I will not interfere with this¡­ but using the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao¡­ The five of you, after this, go and iste yourselves. Do not let me see you for a thousand years," the middle-aged man said tly, then directed his attention to Yu Chen Hai before speakingnguidly towards him. "You are a descendant of Yu Mai''s blood, correct?"


    "Third Family Elder, I am indeed a descendant of Progenitor Yu Mai." Yu Chen Hai did not dare get up as he answered in a low murmur.


    "Tell me what happened." The middle-aged man ced his hands behind his back and looked at Dao Avenue Mountain as he waited for Yu Chen Hai''s words.


    Yu Chen Hai quickly told him the entire process of how he came to know Su Ming, from the start right to the end. As he spoke, other people came one after another from all directions. When they saw the middle-aged man, looks of respect appeared on their faces and they bent their backs to greet him.


    When Yu Chen Hai finished speaking, there were nearly one hundred members of Yu Family in the area. They had surrounded the two of them while listening to Yu Chen Hai recounting his tale.


    The middle-aged man''s expression remained as calm as before while he listened. When the tale was finished, he asked, "What is the name of the temporary guest you tried to bring to your side?"


    "His name is Su Ming," Yu Chen Hai immediately answered in a low voice.


    "Su Ming¡­" The middle-aged man didn''t say anything more, but kept his gaze fixed on Dao Avenue Mountain.


    "Within four days, you managed to make Dao Avenue''s Voice appear. How did you do it¡­? I wonder if you will fail after this, or you will be able to make the Spirit Bat fly after a few days to bring out the second gate''s phenomenon of the sun and moon shining at the same time." The middle-aged man remained calm as he spoke softly. He seemed to be mumbling to himself, but also seemed as if he was talking to the others beside him.


    Time trickled by. The Third Family Elder''s presence in the ce caused Yu Chen Hai to be incredibly nervous, and it was the same for the other members of the family. Even the noise of the discussions wasn''t present, so the ce fell into a dead silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ming was sitting on an unbroken chain of mountains. When he looked over the area, he saw boundlessnd. Mountains rose and fell, and there were valleys everywhere as well as pieces of nd.


    Over here, he forgot the flow of time. He looked at the sky calmly, and the sun, moon, and stars in his eyes spun. The Illusionary Art he hade to understand on his own was executed to its limit during the past few days.


    However¡­ he still could not prevent his body from rotting away and being slowly destroyed. Most of his body, which was still in a seated position, had already decayed, to the point that there were only bones left.


    From the moment Su Ming stepped into Dao Avenue Mountain, he had been sitting cross-legged in this ce without moving. He did not sense any danger in this boundless world, and it was as if there was no threat thaty in this ce.


    However, he did not move an inch¡­ because the ground, mountains, nds, valleys, and everything here had caused his heart to tremble at the moment he first saw them upon his arrival.


    He was definitely the first cultivator who had recognized what this ce was at first nce among all those who had challenged the first gate of Dao Avenue Mountain.


    He recognized what this ce was, because several years ago, he had seen the same thing with his own eyes when he was in the region where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed. It was also because of this thing chasing after his life that the ten Ecang souls had burst forth from Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd to fight against it in a great battle.


    A Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    The ground beneath his body was the palm of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. The mountain ranges were the palm lines, the nds were the empty spaces between the palm lines, and the valleys were the crevices caused by those palm lines.


    However, thisnd was even bigger than the one he had seen in the past!


    This made Su Ming remember the gigantic statue of the mountain when he was outside Dao Avenue Mountain - the existence that was akin to a ferocious ghost and the huge bat that could not fly out from its right hand.


    The bat''s color was ck, just like the color of his body as he continued decaying.


    "As long as you believe it, it will exist," Su Ming mumbled. These were the words Yu Chen Hai had told him. It was what the Yu Family had concluded based on the experiences they obtained. However, even if people learned of it beforehand, it was still of little use. There were very few from the Yu Family who managed to clear the first gate.


    "There is a power that I''ve nevere into contact with before surrounding this ce. This power is very strong, and it''s great enough to exist together with the universe¡­" Su Ming said softly as his body continued rotting away. As he spoke, the bones in the ces they had decayed started disintegrating. From the distance, he looked as if he had turned into a bat.


    A bat that could not fly out from a palm.

 Chapter 866: As Long as You Believe

    <h4>Chapter 866: As Long as You Believe</h4>


    Su Ming looked at the changes in his body calmly, taking noted of how he was turning into a bat as his body rotted away and disintegrated. He felt the wings rapidly growing out of his back, and with a whoosh, those wings unfolded behind him. Once they were stretched out, it showed up that they were hundreds of feet long. This gave Su Ming a strange, enchanting air.


    ''A bat¡­'' He smiled faintly. This caused him to remember the Fire Berserkers and the Wings of the Moon, which he saw when he was still young.


    ''The outward appearance is rather simr, but what is inside ispletely different.'' Su Ming closed his eyes and did not bother about the changes in his body. He continued letting time pass by.


    He had no idea how much time had passed, but when he opened his eyes once again, his body had turnedpletely into that a big ck bat.


    It felt incredibly real, so real that even Su Ming could not help but feel slightly shaken.


    ''The bat, just like the one I saw on the right palm of that malicious ghost when I was outside Dao Avenue Mountain. However, illusions of this level aren''t strong enough to affect my intellect.''


    Light shed past Su Ming''s eyes. He let out a cold harrumph, and the sun, moon, and stars in his eyes spun rapidly. Immediately, he shuddered, and flesh as well as blood rapidly grew back on his body.


    From the distance, he looked to be rapidly changing from the bat into a human. The processsted for only the span of a few breaths, and at the instant Su Ming stood up, he was no longer a bat, but had returned to his original body.


    Almost at the instant he did that, the ground, which Su Ming knew was really a gigantic palm, trembled, and he sensed something familiar. The five fingers of the palm were rapidly furling back with loud booming sounds, intending to crush his body inside the palm.


    ''Since it''s an illusion, then I''m omnipotent in this ce.''


    A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He leaped up from the ground and charged towards the sky at full speed. As he rushed up, the world rumbled.


    The first finger charged towards Su Ming from above. That finger reced the sky, and as it descended on him, it closed in on him instantly. Su Ming''s expression remained calm, and when he lifted his right hand, a sun manifested in the air. When he extended his left hand, the moon appeared. As he moved forward, starts began to follow after him. He had used the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon to its full extent.


    Boom!


    Su Ming pushed his right hand against the first finger that was descending on him. As loud booming sounds reverberated in the air, the finger was bounced thousands of feet away. Then, the second finger, which was right behind the first, came down on Su Ming.


    Boom! Boom!


    The sun and moon in Su Ming''s hands rotated as they crashed into the second finger. It was bounced off after the sh, and Su Ming became even faster. As he flew up, the third and the fourth fingers swiftly came down on him.


    "Stars, sun, moon!"


    Su Ming swung his arms forward, and the sun in his left hand as well as the moon in his right hand apanied by the stars behind him rushed out together to crash against the two gigantic fingers.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud bangs surged into the sky. As the weather changed, the two fingers trembled so violently that they froze for a moment. Su Ming rushed out swiftly. Just as he was about to fly out of the ground made of that palm, the thumb descended swiftly on him as if the sky had copsed.


    The whistling sound was piercing to the ears. At the instant the thumb descended, the Divine Essence Runic Symbols immediately appeared around Su Ming''s body. They gathered on him, turning his body into a sharp sword that thrust forward at the iing thumb.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The world trembled. The sword pierced through the iing thumb, but did not bring with it any blood.


    Su Ming rushed out of the gigantic palm. At the instant he did so, he felt as if he had broken free of some sort of shackles. The runic symbols around him disappeared, revealing his body, and he looked downwards¡­


    A smile appeared on Su Ming''s face.


    He saw Dao Avenue Mountain, the five older members of the Yu Family sitting cross-legged not too far away while meditating, and also Yu Chen Hai.


    At that moment, Yu Chen Hai''s face was filled with excitement. As for the five older members of the Yu Family, their faces were dark and sullen.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. His body shrank swiftly, but at the instant he descended, his expression changed. A gentle voice spoke slowly by his ears.


    "All beings in the world possess life. These forms of life cannot live long. However, my race unraveled the secret of nature by coincidence. If we offer up lives, we can obtain eternal life.


    "Those who clear the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao can obtain eternal life. Thou hast cleared the first gate, and I shalt bestow upon thee the Art of Vitality, allowing thee to take others'' life to allow thyself to possess limitless life."


    The voice wasing from the mouth of the malicious ghost of Dao Avenue Mountain. When its word entered Su Ming''s ears, they turned into a vortex in his heart. This vortex turned slowly, and a great amount of life force spread out faintly from within it.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned.


    During the time he was stunned, he descended from the sky andnded on the ground.


    Yu Chen Hai immediately took a few steps forward and went before him. He bent his back to bow to him with an excited expression on his face, but just as he was about to speak after he bowed, his expression changed drastically.


    "Senior Su, you¡­ you¡­"


    Yu Chen Hai''s voice turned into a shrill scream of pain in the blink of an eye. He retreated swiftly, and as he moved back, his body began decaying rapidly. Within an instant, he had already rotted away until he was only bones. When Su Ming looked over, Yu Chen Hai''s bodypletely shattered and turned into ashes.


    Wisps of life force surged rapidly into Su Ming''s body. This life force contained years of life, and an indescribable feeling immediately rose in Su Ming''s body.


    He could sense clearly that his life had be even more exuberant, but his expression changed. This was not what he wanted. In fact, he did not even want to kill Yu Chen Hai.


    ''How could this be? This is¡­''


    Su Ming looked at Yu Chen Hai remains with a dumbfounded gaze. He spread his Atman outwards and found that he truly could not sense Yu Chen Hai''s presence anymore. All of this was telling him that¡­ Yu Chen Hai had truly died.


    At the instant Su Ming was shocked by this scene, the expressions of the five older members of the Yu Family in the distance changed drastically. They stood up swiftly and disbelief appeared on their faces, as if they did not expect that Su Ming would kill someone, and Yu Chen Hai, at that.


    "How dare you kill a person of the Yu Family?! What nerve!" As the expressions of the five people changed, four of them charged towards Su Ming quickly. The other person lifted his right arm and swung it towards the sky. Immediately, the sky rumbled, and ayer of blood-red clouds appeared. These clouds came out of nowhere. In the blink of an eye, they turned into gigantic letters that formed the word ''Jade'' in the sky.


    This was a clearly a signal to notify the other members of the family.


    All of these things were happening too quickly and too suddenly. Su Ming waspletely unprepared for it. At that moment, the four people closed in on him with low shouts. However, he moment they did so and Su Ming looked towards them, the four let out shrill screams of pain. With shock and pain on their faces, they immediately gave up on moving forward and instead retreated rapidly.


    They had only retreated dozens of feet backwards when their bodies began decaying rapidly, like what had happened to Yu Chen Hai. In an instant, they turned into ashes, and their life force surged into Su Ming''s body, allowing Su Ming to experience thatfortable feeling of his vitality bing even more exuberant while he was still at a loss.


    Thisfortable feeling was enough to make a person addicted to it. It was a feeling that was difficult to describe with words.


    The only old man left had a pale expression on his face at that moment. As he retreated swiftly, long arcs appeared around him. They were the members of the Yu Family rushing over after they had seen the blood clouds.


    ''How can this be¡­?''


    Su Ming held back the indescribablyfortable feeling in his body. He could already feel a slight addiction to it, which made him eager to obtain even more of it, but he held himself back forcefully.


    ''There''s something wrong with the power in me!''


    Su Ming gritted his teeth hard and flew up to charge into the sky. He instinctively wanted to leave the ce.


    However, by the time he flew up, the members of the Yu Family had already arrived. Nearly one hundred people surrounded the area, and all of them charged towards Su Ming. Yet the moment they closed in on him, shrill screams of pain immediately escaped the lips of everyone within three thousand feet around him. While they screamed, their bodies turned into ashes. Wisps of life force surged into Su Ming''s body, and he could not help but let out a roar towards the sky as thatfortable feeling appeared in him again.


    ''Just what is this power?!''


    Su Ming could feel that he had lost some control over his own body. He gritted his teeth again and rushed forward, but almost one thousand members of the Yu Family hade to surround him. While seething in anger, they executed numerous divine abilities.


    "Don''te here, leave!" Su Ming roared, but it was already toote. At the instant the near one thousand people around him got close to him, they let out screams of pain and turned into ashes. Thefortable feeling in Su Ming''s body seemed to have stirred up a windstorm in his mind, and it lost some of its clearness. The shadow of the gigantic bat appeared around him right away.


    That shadow seemed to beughing ferociously as it was forming swiftly.


    Su Ming pressed his hands against his head, and red appeared in his eyes. The light shining in them was filled with greed and madness. His body swayed abruptly, and he immediately rushed towards the iing members of the Yu Family.


    Wherever he went, shrill screams of pain would ring in the air endlessly. Thefortable feeling in his body grew even stronger, and the shadow of the bat behind him became clearer.


    However, the struggles in his heart also reached the peak at that instant.


    ''Something''s not right, could it be that I''m still in the illusion?!'' Su Ming''s face filled with a ferociousness. He forced his body to stop, and he trembled.


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond Dao Avenue Mountain in Yu Family''s square within ck Ink was Yu Chen Hai with a nervous expression on his face. At that moment, he saw a faint light shining on the bat in the malicious ghost''s palm.


    The five old men from the Yu Family beside him were as white as sheets. Around them, there were hundreds of people from the Yu Family who had arrived after hearing the ghost''s voice. All of them did not make a sound as they looked at Dao Avenue Mountain.


    Yu Family''s middle-aged Third Family Elder had a calm expression on his face, but a brilliant light shone in his eyes as he looked at the shining bat. No one knew what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 867: The Sun and Moon Shines Together

    <h4>Chapter 867: The Sun and Moon Shines Together</h4>


    Bang!


    Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and removed his right fist from his chest. The punch he had just thrown was aimed against his own body. The intense pain coursing through his body cleared up his mind, but even if it did, everything around him was still around.


    The entire house of Yu Family had be empty, and the area was filled with dead silence.


    Su Ming did not know how many people he had killed, and neither did he know how many people had their life force absorbed when they got close to him.


    He stood on the ground, just outside Dao Avenue Mountain. There was no one alive around him. The sky was gradually turning darker, but the hideous expression of the malicious ghost on Dao Avenue Mountain was incredibly clear.


    Su Ming''s expression was filled with anguish. He could not tell whether everything around him was just an illusion and he was truly in this current condition or whether this was fake.


    "As long as you believe it, it will exist." Yu Chen Hai''s reminder echoed in Su Ming''s ears.


    "I''ve never believed in it, so could it be that all of this is true¡­?" As Su Ming mumbled this under his breath, his eyes sparkled.


    ''I''ll know whether this is real or fake if I go to see other ces in ck Ink!''


    Su Ming moved, bing a long arc. But just as he was about to leave the grounds, which had be silent, his body trembled.


    Strong light then shone in his eyes. His breathing quickened. As he remained in the sky, he turned his head around slowly and stared fixedly at Dao Avenue Mountain.


    He remembered now. It was not true that he had not believed in this since the start to the end. At the instant he walked out of the palm and looked towards Yu Chen Hai as well as the five old men on the ground, he smiled.


    That might have seemed like a simple smile, but it showed that Su Ming believed what he saw at that instant.


    When he looked towards Yu Chen Hai and the others, he had thought that he had cleared the first gate.


    It was wrong. It was also at that moment that everything had began. It was precisely because he had believed during that moment that everything changed.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long moment, he sucked in a deep breath and returned to the ground. When he sat down, a dark light appeared in his eyes, showing off his sullen mood.


    ''What a powerful Illusory Art. No wonder it''s rare for anyone to pass this test even though the members of the Yu Family know of the secrets in the Art.''


    Su Ming slowly closed his eyes. At the instant he did so, he lifted his right hand. The power of the Art of Time from the Abyss Builders was contained in his right hand, and he was ready to have his finger tap the center of his brows. Once that happened, the power of time would immediately spread out.


    Then, he could change the flow of time and allow this ce to return to the time before the change happened.


    ''Let''s see whether your race''s Illusory Art is stronger or whether the Abyss Builders'' divine ability is stronger!''


    At the instant Su Ming was about to touch the center of his brows with his right index finger, his finger suddenly froze. He opened his eyes, and a bright sparkle shone within them.


    "That''s wrong¡­" He remained silent for a long time before he put his finger down. "If I use the Abyss Builders'' Art of Time to fight against this, then it means that I believe in this illusion. It doesn''t matter whether it''s an illusion or whether it''s the truth, as long as I believe it, it will exist.


    "There are plenty of ways to understand this sentence¡­" Su Ming whispered softly to himself. After a moment, he did not use any other method and instead chose to just sit quietly. Once he closed his eyes, he let his heart sink into a state of calmness.


    Shrill screams of pain gradually rang in his ears, but he did not open his eyes.


    After those screams of pain came countless pleas for mercy, but he did not open his eyes.


    Time passed, but Su Ming continued sit with his eyes closed. No matter what he heard, his heart remained unshaken, and in the mid of this state of calmness, he did not think of anything.


    "Su Ming¡­" a faint voice said into his ears. It was Bai Ling''s voice. Su Ming trembled. He looked as if he was about to open his eyes, but after a moment, he calmed down.


    "Su Ming¡­ you grew up¡­" When the elder''s voice reached his ears, he remained silent.


    "Are you¡­ my son¡­? Are you the baby I held in my arms in the past¡­?" a faint woman''s voice said with a tone that felt familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time to Su Ming.


    "Su Ming, I''m Lei Chen . What''re you doing, sitting here? Aren''t we supposed to go to the mountain to pick herbs?" This was Lei Chen''s voice.


    "My dear disciple, I''ll let you see what is the sky and what is the earth!" said Tian Xie Zi''s voice.


    After that came second senior brother, eldest senior brother, Hu Zi, and all the other people from his memories. Their voices reached him one after another.


    Then, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, he saw many people, many sights, and many scenes from the past he could no longer see.


    He simply watched all of these silently, allowing himself to see it all as time continued to pass for his friends, family, and for these scenes, until an unknown amount of time had went by.


    "As long as you believe it, it will exist."


    "I don''t believe it." Su Ming stood up and moved forward. The old friends he came into contact with all disintegrated, and the ground he moved past gradually faded in color.


    Thend behind him tumbled about. Theyers of earth rolled around like theyers of skin that fell off from a snake as it shed it. As they disseminated in session, the ground¡­ was still thend that had the shape of a palm.


    His old friends, family, and the familiar sights were calling to him from behind him, but as Su Ming moved into the distance, they slowly turned into emptiness. However, even after he had already traveled very far, the sky remained as boundless as ever, and the ground was still in the shape of the palm.


    Su Ming''s hair danced in the air. With the calmness in his heart and the rxed manner in his gait, he continued walking forward. The sky gradually darkened, but in the mid of that darkness, a bright entrance appeared in front of him. He got closer to it, and when he walked out, the darkness was no longer around. He saw a bright piece of sky and the Yu Family''s square. He saw Yu Chen Hai and the five old men on the square, along with hundreds of other people. He also saw a middle-aged man standing right in front of the crowd.


    When the members of the Yu Family on the entire square saw Su Ming, buzzing instantly rose into the air. It mattered little whether one considered the members of the family or the guests, it had been a long time since someone had managed to clear the first gate!


    Yet at that moment, they had witnessed a sess. They also saw the bat from the palm that belonged to the malicious ghost that was Dao Avenue Mountain letting out a brilliant light at the instant Su Ming walked out. As it spread out in all directions, a hazy feeling was created.


    "Fellow Daoist, congrattions on clearing the first gate of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao!" The middle-aged Third Family Elder in the crowd put on a smile, then wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming as a greeting.


    Yu Chen Hai was looking at Su Ming with an excited expression as he stood by Third Family Elder''s side. The hope and excitement in his eyes could not be described with words. He knew that the moment Su Ming had walked out of the first gate, his status in the family had risen by a huge margin.


    As the light from the bat spread out, more people from the Yu Family rushed into the square from all directions. This was an incredibly important matter to the entire Yu Family.


    When Su Ming walked out of Dao Avenue Mountain, he looked at the crowd beneath him. Then, with a calm expression, he wrapped his fist in his palm to greet the middle-aged man.


    He did not speak, because at the instant he walked out, the bat on the palm that belonged to the malicious ghost shone with a boundless light, and booming sounds instantly rose into the air above Dao Avenue Mountain.


    As they spread through the entire Yu Family and shook the sky, distortions appeared in arge portion of the sky, and two gigantic mountains manifested in the area of the distorted sky.


    Instead of saying that they were two mountains, it would be more urate to say that they were two huge statues. One of them was entirely ck and had a ferocious expression on its face. It was holding loosely onto a red sun in its right hand.


    The other statue was shining with moonlight, and it had a more indifferent expression on its face. It looked like a woman, and on her right hand was a moon. It was shining with a gentle light that illuminated the ground.


    "The Sun and Moon Shine Together!"


    "We finally saw the phenomenon of the sun and moon shining together. This is the second gate of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, and it will only appear when the first gate has been cleared."


    "Since ancient times, this gate has only appeared a few times. It''s the first time I''ve seen it in my life, I feel truly fortunate to see it."


    "The Sun and Moon Shine Together is even stronger than Dao Avenue Mountain. My dear guest, I wonder if you will be able to clear this gate!"


    The buzzing of the crowd rose in the square. Once the mountains appeared, more members of the Yu Family rushed towards the square from all directions. There were even arge number of those who had previously not been interested in this rushing over.


    There was even a long arc with an indescribably domineering air arriving from the distance, which then turned into an old man with crimson hair. He stopped beside Third Family Elder.


    At the moment he arrived, all the members of the family around the area felt their hearts tremble, as if this man''s arrival could make the ground shiver.


    "Greetings, Second Family Elder!" All the members of the family besides the Third Family Elder bowed respectfully towards the old man with crimson hair.


    Yu Chen Hai''s expression became even more excited as he, too, bowed down and worshiped the old man.


    As for the five old men who had previously deliberately made things difficult for Su Ming, they showed unceasing reverence on their faces as well, even if they were as white as sheets of paper.


    The old man with crimson hair ignored the members of the family around him worshiping him and looked at Su Ming standing outside Dao Avenue Mountain, then askednguidly with sparkling eyes, "Who brought this guest to our house?"


    "This young boy from Yu Mai''s lineage brought him here." The Third Family Elder smiled faintly by the side and cast a nce at the excited Yu Chen Hai.


    The old man with crimson hair turned his head around and looked at Yu Chen Hai. A faint smile appeared on his face. Once he nodded, he looked at Su Ming, who had his head lifted to look at the statues of the Sun and Moon Shine Together while standing in the sky. Then, he wrapped his fist in his palm in a greeting and spoke to Su Ming.


    "Fellow Daoist, since you cleared the first gate, then from now on, you are the guest of the Yu Family. You can make any requests you want of us; we have always valued our guests highly in the Yu Family.


    "If you manage to clear the second gate, then you will be our guest elder, and you will have an iparably respected status. You will be equal to the two of us!"


    As he spoke, the two statues of the Sun and Moon Shine Together shone with a light that reached the ends of earth. A loud boom drowned out all other sounds. When it traveled in all directions, Su Ming lifted his foot and walked toward the Sun and Moon Shine Together.


    He could choose not to challenge the second gate, but Su Ming had his own thoughts. When he was in the first gate, he had sensed the strange power contained within it.


    That power was a strange force that he had never seen before. As long as he believed in it, it would exist.


    This was an illusion, but was also not an illusion. Su Ming wanted to understand how this power worked, and even wanted to be in control of this power to fuse it into his own Illusion of the Stars, Sun, and Moon. Once he managed to do so, his Illusion of the Stars, Sun, and Moon would be incredibly powerful.


    1. Bai Ling: Su Ming''s first love.


    2. Lei Chen: Su Ming''s best friend.

 Chapter 868: Believe in Me and Worship Me

    <h4>Chapter 868: Believe in Me and Worship Me</h4>


    Su Ming''s eyes shone with a glint. Under the gazes of all the people in the square beneath him, he walked towards the Sun and Moon Shine Together!


    When his body disappeared into the statue holding onto the sun, expectation immediately appeared on all the faces of the people in the square.


    It was especially so for Yu Chen Hai. In fact, he even had a feeling like he was dreaming. He was afraid that all of this will show to not be true. Instinctively, he pinched his own arm. His breathing quickened, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    "Over the years, most of those who cleared the second gate needed nearly half a month to do so. I wonder¡­ if this person will seed or fail," the old man with the crimson hair said softly.


    "Second brother, are you stillmenting over your failure in the past? Big brother managed to clear the second gate, but you failed." The middle-aged man beside him smiled faintly.


    "Let''s not talk about the past. I do hope that he seeds. The Progenitor is going to be in his istion for a long time, but he once said before he entered istion that if anyone clears the third gate, he wille out.


    "Too much time has passed now, and the development of the Yu Family in ck Ink has not been sessful. The rise of the Lie Shan Family has left us in a very passive position." The old man with the crimson hair shook his head.


    "The level of cultivation of this cultivator named Su Ming is slightly unclear. Even I couldn''t find any clues about it just now. But I do think that the second gate will be his limit. Even now, I still can''t forget the experiences I had when I was going through the second gate, and I don''t have the courage to challenge it again. I''m afraid¡­ of losing myself.


    "As for the third gate¡­ It''s impossible." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "Losing yourself¡­ Ha." The old man with crimson hair sighed.


    "As for Lie Shan Family¡­ Hmph, if it wasn''t for the Progenitor entering istion, how could that Lie Shan Xiu have been able to achieve hegemony? But there are plenty of rumors regarding this Lie Shan Xiu''s origins. We''ve investigated him for many years, but we still haven''t managed to find his real background."


    "With his own power, he managed to build a family that can threaten our Yu Family in just a little over ten thousand years. We can''t underestimate this person. But I''ve heard that there''s a high possibility that he came from Divine Essence Star Ocean." The old man with crimson hair''s eyes sparkled when he spokenguidly.


    "It''s most likely true." The middle-aged man nodded.


    As these two people spoke to each other, Su Ming opened his eyes within the statues of the Sun and Moon Shine Together in the sky.


    Before he stepped into the statue, there had been piercing light shining into his eyes, which was why he had decided to close his eyes and walk over. At that moment, when he opened his eyes, he saw a vast ocean.


    The sounds of waves crashing against the surface of the ocean spread in all directions. Sea breeze blew against his face, and the smell of an ocean filled the air.


    Su Ming was standing on a cliff. When he looked around, he saw two statues in the ocean. Half of their bodies were submerged in the ocean, and the other half was standing above like mountains.


    These two statues were what Su Ming had seen previously - The Sun and Moon Shine Together.


    "What¡­ do you want¡­?" A mighty voice rang out like thunderous booms. It echoed in the air and traveled into Su Ming''s heart. That booming voice came from the mouth of the sun statue.


    "Believe and worship the Sun God and Moon Goddess, and you will obtain everything," a voice said from the moon statue''s mouth. It was very gentle, and it could make a person rx because of it.


    "Living creatures that cane into the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao all possess extraordinary tenacity. Those who did not lose in the first gate can obtain the protection of the Gate of Dao race.


    "Tell us your desires, and we will let you obtain them." The voice from the sun statue resounded in the air once again, and a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Who are you?" he asked calmly.


    "We are gods!" This time, the statues of the sun and moon spoke together. The fusion of the man''s and the woman''s voices formed a strange tone. As it echoed in the air, the dignified feeling they exuded became even stronger.


    "The Gate of Dao race worships the eternal God of Time. I am the God of Bright Sun."


    "The Gate of Dao race worships the sun and moon, which are the source of power. I am the God of Luminous Moon."


    Su Ming remained silent. He looked at the two statues and did not speak for a long time.


    "If you do not have any desires, then I will choose for you¡­ I, God of Bright Sun, will bestow upon you¡­ endless power!" The eyes of the Sun God statue shone, and the sun he held in his right hand shone with a brilliant light.


    As that light spread out, Su Ming''s body trembled, and a feeling of power erupted within him. His power increased exponentially with a bang at that moment, which waspletely out of Su Ming''s control.


    He was already nearing the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. As his power increased, he reached a breakthrough instantly and reached the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    "I can make you even stronger!"


    As the Sun God''s voice boomed, the power of Su Ming''s clone which practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole experienced an increase in power once more. Loud, booming sounds echoed in his body, and as veins popped up on his skin, the powerful aura spreading out from him showed that he had broken through the middle stage of World ne Realm and reached theter stage of World ne Realm.


    The feeling of power in theter stage of World ne Realm felt incredibly real. He had a sense that it truly existed. At the instant his heart trembled, he looked at his palm, and a feeling that he could destroy the heavens with just one punch rose in him.


    "You can be even stronger!"


    As the Sun God''s voice rang out again, Su Ming''s body trembled furiously. An incredibly terrifying presence erupted from him. As that presence erupted forth, Su Ming could not help but roar towards the sky. The rocks on the mountain around him shattered, and he floated up in the air. During that moment, his physical power had reached the peak of theter stage of World ne Realm.


    "In fact¡­ I can make you even stronger!"


    The Sun God''s t voice echoed in the air again. With a bang, Su Ming attainedpletion of World ne Realm from the peak of theter stage of World ne Realm. With just one step, he could break through and head into a new Realm.


    That was¡­ Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    "Do you¡­ believe me?"


    The Sun God''s voice had a tone to it that could cause people''s hearts to beat in excitement. As it spread out, Su Ming''s power erupted with a bang once again. This time, his hair moved without wind, and his body trembled even more furiously. He could sense his blood boiling in this physical body of his.


    As his blood boiled, wisps of blood smoke came out through his pores as his blood evaporated. They gathered above his head and turned into a bright moon.


    At the instant this happened, Su Ming let out a long howl that shook the sky and earth. The sky trembled, and the mighty strength within him that was difficult to describe with words brought a with it a sense of the power of Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    In fact, he even had a strong feeling that as long as he believed in the statue''s words, his power would move to this Realm, and he would¡­ be a powerful warrior in Lunar Kalpa Realm in one go.


    "You can be even stronger."


    The Sun God''s voice was still as indifferent as ever. It was filled with a mighty pressure as it spread out, and Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted once more. This time, the blood moon around him grewrger and gradually moved from a crescent to being a full moon. When it became a full circle, it was no longer a moon, but a sun!


    This was Sr Kalpa!!


    ''This is impossible. If he truly had this power, then it would be impossible for the Yu Family to be in this state now. They would definitely have been able to conquer the entire ck Ink!'' Su Ming told himself that this was fake, but the feeling of the power in his body being real clearly showed him that all of this was real.


    All cultivators had one deadly desire. There might be many different varieties to this desire, but in the end, they all came down to two things. One of them was eternal life, and the other was power.


    Eternal life was what all manner of living desired, and powerful might was the dream of a cultivator.


    When any single one of these two were ced before a cultivator, it was incredibly rare for anyone to be able to resist it. Su Ming had resisted the temptation of eternal life, but even though he knew that this was not real, in the face of his level of cultivation being risen¡­ All of this was not something that he could truly not believe with just a simple deration that he did not believe in it.


    "The cultivation system used by the Yu Family is not suitable for me to help them raise their levels of cultivation. To them¡­ I would not do so, but you are not the same¡­ I can sense that your soul and everything about you¡­ does not belong in this gxy.


    "You¡­ belong to our region. You¡­ belong to ournd.


    "Worship me, and I will make you strong! I can even make you¡­ a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death."


    As the Sun God''s voice echoed in the air, Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted once again. This time, the crimson sun above his head looked as if it had been lit in mes and turned into a red palm. This palm struck hard the top of Su Ming''s skull.


    With it, a loud bang shot up in his mind. He¡­ sensed the presence of the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. It was a power that exceeded his imagination. It was¡­ a maddening power that could stand up against the universe.


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his palm. In his eyes, his palm had turned blood red, and he had a strong feeling that as long as he lifted his hand, he could destroy all lives.


    "Worship me, and from then on, you will be the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!" The temptation lying in the Sun God''s voice this time was even greater, and it echoed in Su Ming''s mind nonstop.


    Su Ming remained silent. After a long time, a cold sneer suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips. He lifted his head and looked at the statue of the Sun God.


    "Is making me the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death your limit?"


    At the instant Su Ming said these words, the statue of the Sun God at the ocean suddenly looked as if it hade alive. Powerful light shone in its eyes, and a bright light that could make the world disappear suddenly erupted from the bright sun in its right hand.


    "You are not satisfied?"


    "I can worship you, but the power of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death¡­ isn''t enough for me to worship you," Su Ming said calmly. Perhaps bing a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death was the desire of many cultivators, but this was far from enough to Su Ming.


    With his experiences and knowledge, how could he worship this statue just to be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    The Sun God fell silent.


    "Then what if I give you this as well," the statue of the moon that had not spoken for a long time said in her gentle voice.


    As she spoke, a hazy illusion immediately appeared on the surface of the sea in front of Su Ming. Within it were all the people who had died in his memories.


    All of these people had their eyes closed and did not move.


    "Believe in me and worship me, and I will resurrect them."


    Su Ming remained silent. After a long while, he shook his head.


    "If I get sufficient power, I''ll also be able to resurrect them. What you offer isn''t enough to make me worship you."

 Chapter 869: The Statue of the Sun God Shattered

    <h4>Chapter 869: The Statue of the Sun God Shattered</h4>


    "Then what is it that you want¡­?" The Sun God''s voice might be sounding calm, but there was a slight difference to it.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes before he spoke slowly. "Power that surpasses those that belong to the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Deaths."


    "Very well." This time, the Sun God and Moon Goddess spoke at the same time. At the instant their voices echoed in the air, the sun and moon in their hands shone.


    Su Ming''s power erupted once more. He thought he could see the beginning of the universe, and an indescribable feeling rose in his heart.


    It was as if he could control the rising and the setting of the sun, as if he had reached the Realm of the Rise and Fall of Fate.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. At the moment he did so, within Western Ring Neb, which was beyond ck Ink, his Ecang clone sitting in the cosmos within the gxy''s foreignnds opened his eyes swiftly.


    Ardor and desire appeared in his eyes.


    ''Three Gates of Heavenly Dao¡­ So this is the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. They are formed by the sun and moon worshiped by the Gate of Dao race. They possess the power of Divine Essence in their bodies!


    ''But this Divine Essence does note from the nine Great Divine Essences, but from the outer world¡­ Their poweres from faith and worship. As long as someone believes in them, they will exist.


    ''Outsiders cannot hope to stand up against their power¡­ but since I have Ecang''s clone, I can ovee it!


    ''I have to make sure that the Divine Essence Illusory Art cast on my clone that practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole is even stronger. Only then¡­ can I make my will descend into the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao without getting harmed!'' As Su Ming''s Ecang clone lifted his hands, the gxy where he was instantly turned into a big purple tree. As the tree swayed, a brilliant, purple light shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    At the same time, as he continued closing his eyes in the world within the Second Gate of Heavenly Gate, his power rose once more, and he moved from the Rise and Fall of Fate to a new Realm.


    That Realm was the Reincarnation of Life.


    This Realm already surpassed Su Ming''s understanding. He did not know what sort of power he possessed. However, he had a feeling that with one thought, he could make this ce go through a cycle of life and death.


    It was also at this moment that booming sounds rang out in Su Ming''s body as the sun and moon shone together, and he could clearly feel that his level of cultivation had reached an even higher Realm.


    This Realm gave Su Ming a strong feeling that¡­ with just one thought, he could destroy the universe.


    In fact, at this moment, as he looked at the piercing light from the sun and moon shining together, he found that the light had be much dimmer. He could even see that within the two statues, there were¡­


    ¡­two people sitting cross-legged!


    They were a man and a woman. They were both sitting on the surface of the sea, and due to them sending out their power from their bodies, the statues were formed. The man had a handsome face, and the woman looked like a goddess. The two people''s appearances were perfect, and not a single w could be found on them. However, this feeling of perfection made it seem like they only possessed human form and did not have souls.


    Su Ming also sensed the presence of Divine Essence within their bodies!


    "Divine Essence¡­" A powerful light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. At that moment, the voices from the statues of the sun and moon echoed in his mind once more.


    "That is enough. This is the limit of how high we can raise your level of cultivation. However, it is a mere illusion. If you believe in us and worship us from the bottom of your heart, then the power will solidify, and you¡­ will be our apostle."


    "With this sort of power, it will be enough for you to stand at the peak of the world outside, and it will also be enough for you to be able to do all the things that you could not do before. If you believe in us and worship us, then you will be able to obtain it."


    "Believe in us and worship us, and you will obtain all of these. If you don''t, then your power will be taken back¡­" As the two of them spoke, Su Ming''s level of cultivation instantly started plunging down, as if the source that had been supporting him to be so strong was being taken away.


    "The two of you are the ones who will worship me!" A cold sneer suddenly appeared on Su Ming''s lips.


    "You foolish ant, you overestimate yourself. Since you gave up on our good will, then¡­ Hmm?"


    The moment Su Ming spoke, the Sun God''s majestic voice echoed in the air with a loud bang, but before he could finish speaking, his words froze for a moment, shock seeping into his voice.


    What caused this shock was Su Ming swinging his arms outwards. The world behind him immediately distorted, and a gigantic purple tree appeared.


    As that purple tree manifested in the air, a sinister and cold presence filled with madness and a domineering air erupted forth with a bang in all directions. As the presence burst forth, everything in the world was dyed in purple.


    "Ecang!" When that purple tree appeared, two cries of surprise rang out at the same time from the two statues. Those voices were filled with shock and disbelief.


    "Damn it, during the era when all lives died, Ecang was still recovering, why is it here?!"


    By then, the power that had gathered on Su Ming''s body dissipated like a receding tide. As it swiftly disappeared, Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air before him quickly.


    "Come back!" As he spoke with a cold harrumph, the purple tree that upied the world immediately started swaying. Countless branches started stretching ferociously outwards, turning into a huge hand in midair, and with a loud bang, it seized the statue of the Sun God.


    The world rumbled, and a powerful light spread out from the statue of the Sun God. As it came into contact with the hand of Su Ming''s Ecang clone, loud booms reverberated in the air, and the statue started showing signs of cracking.


    At that moment, right before the eyes of the hundreds of people standing on Yu Family''s square, which was located right beyond the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao¡­ a huge crack appeared on the statue of the Sun God in the sky.


    This was something that had never happened before. All the people who had challenged the second gate previously had never brought something like this about. While in shock, the crowd started buzzing with noise.


    "What¡­ what''s going on? How could¡­ How could the statue of the Sun God shatter?!"


    "What''s going on with the guest that is challenging the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao?! How did he make the statue of the Sun God shatter?!"


    While everyone was in shock, the old man with crimson hair and the middle-aged man had drastic changes to their expressions. Even with their levels of cultivation, they were shocked by the sight, and disbelief appeared on their faces.


    "The statue of the Sun God is shattering¡­ This is something that had never happened before! Just what did this Su Ming do in the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao?!"


    "I can sense anger¡­ and fear from the shattering statue!" The middle-aged man beside him sucked in a sharp breath.


    It was at that moment that a loud, booming sound rang out, and in the mid of the crowd''s shock, the statue of the Sun God¡­ shatteredpletely. As it did so, a purple aura spread out with a bang. The sinister air spreading out from that purple aura was filled with madness and a domineering will. Within an instant, it shook everyone''s heart.


    "Members of the Yu Family, move back!" an ancient voice spoke suddenly from beneath the ground that belonged to the Yu Family. Once it did so, a mighty power erupted from the ground and swept up all the members of the Yu Family backwards. Then, an old man with a hunched back emerged from within the ground.


    At the moment he appeared, the old man with crimson hair and the middle-aged man, who were the only ones who were not pushed back, wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the old man.


    "Big brother!"

 Chapter 870: The Era Where All Lives Died

    <h4>Chapter 870: The Era Where All Lives Died</h4>


    The Statue of the Sun God shattered with a bang. This was something that had never happened before in Yu Family''s history. Most of the members of the family and the guests were gentle in their actions as they challenged the gates, but this time¡­ there was an incredibly unyielding and strong will contained by the challenger.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. An endless amount of shards was swept in all directions in the sky, as if the sky had shattered. With a powerful force, the shards swept through the sky, and wherever they went, the weather would change. In fact, quite arge number of towers in the Yu Family shattered and copsed as they came into contact with the shards that came towards them with loud booms.


    These booms echoed in the air and shook the area within tens of thousands of lis. For a moment, the members of the Yu Family were filled with apprehension. Some of those who had not arrived to the square yet sped up and rushed towards the ce with their expressions changed drastically.


    It looked as if a strong enemy had invaded the Yu Family, and a piercing screech even spread out within. Screens of light appeared out of thin air, and that was the sign that Yu Family''s Great Protection Rune had been activated.


    As an endless amount of figures charged towards the square, nearly ten thousand figures soon appeared around Dao Avenue Mountain. These were the members of the Yu Family that had stayed behind instead of venturing out to Divine Essence Star Ocean. If anyone cast their gaze towards them, they would find that there were quite arge number of people still rushing over to the ce.


    Yu Chen Hai stared nkly at the shattered statue of the Sun God in the sky. He seemed to have forgotten how to breathe, and his mind waspletely nk. His expression was changing swiftly, and even he did not know what was in his mind at that moment.


    His family members around him had shocked expressions on their faces. As more people arrived and Yu Chen Hai saw four people whose ages were simr to his and whose levels of cultivation were also the same as his appearing in the crowd from different directions, a chilling re alighted in his eyes, and a dark expression appeared on his face.


    These four people were four out of the fivepetitors in the auction. Only if he showed outstanding results against these people would he be valued highly by his family.


    The appearance of these four people immediately made Yu Chen Hai''s heart stable. His originally copsing mind calmed down. He knew that no matter what, he had to stand by Su Ming''s side. The more powerful Su Ming was, the more advantageous it would be for Yu Chen Hai. This was a chance given by heaven itself for him to rise in power in his family!


    At the same time the statue of the Sun God in Yu Family''s square shattered and the entire Yu Family was shaken, the gigantic hand that was formed by the purple Ecang tree behind Su Ming was lifted up from the copsing statue of the Sun God in the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao.


    He stood in midair, and his hair was moving without wind. A strange light shone in his eyes. Then, without pausing even in the slightest, he lifted his left hand and seized the air in the direction of the statue of the Moon Goddess.


    "Shatter!"


    Su Ming let out a cold shout, and immediately, the purple Ecang tree behind him started swaying intensely. The tree crown rocked slightly, and a violent gust of wind charged forward. At the instant Su Ming lifted his left hand, the endless branches grew longer as they twisted about. In the span of a breath, they turned into a gigantic hand that shot past Su Ming to seize the statue of the Moon Goddess.


    The statue of the Sun God was still shattering, while the statue of the Moon Goddess was letting out a gentle light. However, while the light seemed gentle, if anyone looked at it for a long period of time, that light would cause them to lose their sight without their realization!


    A low shout came from the statue of the Moon Goddess. As she lifted her head, the bright moon in her hand flew into the sky on its own to crash forcefully into the iing Ecang hand.


    Just that simple crash stirred up booming sounds that caused the ocean to roar, the seawater to raise one hundred thousand feet into the air, so its curtain would cover the surface of the ocean and the world within an instant.


    As everything turned obscure, booming sounds surged into the sky. Su Ming''s Ecang hand shuddered and was bounced thousands of feet away.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. As he let out a cold harrumph, the Ecang tree behind him roared. In the blink of an eye, the Ecang hand that was bounced off changed from the form of trying to seize something to the form of going to p something!


    At the same time, the hand of the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death appeared in Su Ming''s left eye. With this epiphany, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole might only be able to make the hand gain form, but if his Ecang clone executed it, the hand would possess mighty power.


    Almost at the instant the shadow of the palm shone in Su Ming''s left eye, the Ecang hand in the sky swiftly struck the statue of the Moon Goddess hidden behind the curtain of water.


    "You are merely two Gods with iplete souls, how dare you manipte my level of cultivation? You¡­ What right do you have to give me power? What right do you have to make me believe in you and worship you? Can you¡­ pay the price of making me do those things?!"


    Su Ming was in the air. As his voice echoed like thunder, his Ecang hand fell downwards with a bang. No one could tell if they saw from the distance whether Su Ming''s Ecang hand had pushed down on the one hundred thousand feet curtain of water or had pushed down on the statue of the Moon Goddess hidden behind the curtain of water.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud booming sounds surged into the sky continuously as if they wanted to cause the world to copse from the vibrations. Cracking sounds reverberated in the air. That was the sound of the statue of the Moon Goddess shattering. Under the power of Ecang, which now belonged to Su Ming, the Sun God and Moon Goddess, who were clearly iplete, were no opponent!


    Even if they might have been at the same level as Sui Chen Zi in the past¡­ the life form that was Ecang was an existence that surpassed these two statues, and if they were topare based on the levels of life forms, then Su Ming, who had Possessed Ecang, surpassed Ecang''s existence.


    He had nothing to be concerned about in this battle!


    The Sun God and Moon Goddess who possessed Divine Essence from other worlds wanted to make Su Ming believe in them and worship them, wanted to turn him into their apostle that listened to theirmands. Perhaps they had some other motives¡­ but it was just as Su Ming had said, they could not pay the price of making him believe and worship them.


    Since they could not pay the price and still attempted to do so, the only result of this could be¡­ Su Ming snatching their Divine Essence and them be a way for him to be more powerful.


    Booming sounds that were deafening to the ears rang in the air, and the breathing of the near ten thousand people from the Yu Family quickened, their eyes going wide as they stood near the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao. From there, they saw clearly that once the statue of the Sun God shattered, the statue of the Moon Goddess by its side also started cracking.


    Huge cracks went down its side, and wisps of purple fog that brought with it a sinister intent as well as a ghastly presence spread out from within the cracks to upy most of the sky.


    The people found themselves staring at a purple sky when they lifted their heads to look at it.


    The malicious feeling from the purple hue also left a deep impression within the hearts of those who saw it with their own eyes. Most of them suddenly found the purple color to be strange and bewitching.


    Boom!


    The statue of the Moon Goddess shattered. The cracks on her face made it seem as if they were tears. At the instant this scene shocked all of the people who saw it, the cracks continued expanding, and the statue of the Moon Goddess¡­ shattered!


    Of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, the second gate¡­ the Sun and Moon Shine Together¡­ disappeared from the face of the earth, removed from existence!


    The three Grand Family Elders who were closest to Dao Avenue Mountain had differing expressionspared to the other members of their family. The old man who had appeared from the ground just now had an incredibly grim expression on his face, while the other two kept their gazes fixed on the spot where the statues once were.


    "This purple hue¡­ is making me want to tremble and worship it. I can even sense a power that seems to be able to destroy the universe from that purple hue¡­"


    "Just¡­ what level of cultivation does the person our kin has brought back possess?!"


    The three of them looked at each other, and they could see the shock in the eyes of one another.


    Once the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess shatteredpletely, the one hundred thousand feet curtain of water gradually fell down within the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao. The booming sounds were then reduced to lingering echoes.


    Su Ming stood in midair with a calm expression. Before him, the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess had already copsed into the sea. As the shards from their bodies scattered everywhere, the indescribably handsome man and the wlessly beautiful woman appeared from within the copsed statues.


    The two of them stood on the surface of the sea and red at Su Ming with endless hatred on their faces.


    "During the era when all lives died, we were all recovering¡­ This is where all of our Divine Clones lie. You went against the promises we made in the past, and you will receive the punishment of the Spirit King!"


    "Get out of here! Divine Essence Star Ocean is not a ce where those of you from the nine Great Universes cane. The pact of the Spirit King is still around, and if you devour our Divine Essences, the Spirit King''s will is going to descend in this ce, and you¡­ will die for sure!"


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as usual, but his heart was shaken slightly. Once he Possessed Ecang and turned it into his clone, he had obtained its jumbled memories, and time was needed for him to slowly fuse with those memories. Right then, there were plenty of things that he did not know of, such as the Spirit King and the promise they spoke of. He had absolutely no memory of it.


    "You don''t know Spirit King''s pact?"


    "You¡­ Could it be that you''re a cultivator? You¡­ You Possessed Ecang!" With some unknown method, the man and woman had managed to read Su Ming''s mind, and at that moment, their expressions changed drastically.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and did not speak. These two people''s bodies were formedpletely by Divine Essence. Su Ming could sense a strong desire from his Ecang clone. If he could devour these two people, then his Ecang clone would be much stronger.


    Su Ming did not know what that Spirit King''s pact was, and neither would he be bothered by it. Almost the instant the two people''s expressions changed, the Ecang tree behind Su Ming shook with a bang, and as it grew endlesslyrger, it reced the entire world. A gap was revealed on the Ecang tree''s trunk, and it looked like a gigantic mouth. It sucked in a sharp breath in the direction of the two people in the sea.


    With it, the sky, earth, and naturally the sea as well, instantly shrank to be sucked into Ecang''s mouth all at once. Despair showed up on the man and woman''s faces in the mid of their anguish. They could not hope to fight back. Without their statues, they were just a bundle of Divine Essence.


    The world turned purple in an instant. After a moment, everything vanished, and even the tree that was formed by Su Ming''s Ecang clone disappeared without a trace.


    Two bundles of Divine Essence appeared before Su Ming''s Ecang clone in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. One of them was in the shape of a moon, and the other in the shape of the sun. They surrounded the Ecang clone, and as they slowly shrank, Su Ming''s Ecang clone lifted his head and roared before swiftly bing stronger.


    At the same time, Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole let out a roar towards the sky in the broken world. He might already be near the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm, but at that moment, as he roared, his level of cultivation showed clear signs of rising.


    "Clone that practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, execute the Art and bring forth the sixth disaster!"

 Chapter 871: The Later Stage of World Plane Realm

    <h4>Chapter 871: The Later Stage of World ne Realm</h4>


    The aura from Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole erupted forth. However, as it did so, Su Ming realized that his level of cultivation was kept within the limits of nearing the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm no matter how much his power increased, and he could not break through that level.


    ''The clone that practices this Art is imperfect, that''s why my level of cultivation won''t increase¡­ If I want to make itplete, then I must fuse with something!'' Su Ming lifted his head. With a glint in his eyes, he took a step forward.


    With that one step, the broken world around him distorted and instantly started disintegrating. He saw ck Ink''s sky and earth before him¡­ and he also saw the near ten thousand members of the Yu Family, along with the three cultivators with great levels of cultivation standing at the foot of Dao Avenue Mountain.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming walked out from the shattered statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess, the gazes of the near ten thousand people immediately gathered on him. There was shock, astonishment, and alsoplicated feelings contained within those gazes.


    The buzz of discussions rose up among the people, and all of it¡­ was because of Su Ming!


    "Is that him?!"


    "He''s the one that cleared the first gate in Dao Avenue Mountain, and during the Second Gate: the Sun and Moon Shine Together, he made the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess shatter!"


    "Who brought this person here? There''s no way a normal member of the family could get in contact with such a powerful warrior. Could it be that the family elders asked him here?"


    "Could he¡­ Could he be considered to have cleared the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao? Would¡­ the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao appear?!"


    The noise from themotion rose and fell. The Eldest Family Elder who had the highest status among the three family elders in the Yu Family wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. Just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed and he rapidly moved back.


    Almost at the instant he moved back, Su Ming spread out his arms in midair. He had no time to deal with other people at that moment. Once he devoured the Sun God and Moon Goddess, his Ecang clone was swiftly digesting the Divine Essence and bing stronger. At the same time, the Divine Essence which was controlled by Su Ming''s soul also became stronger.


    In this situation, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole would also be stronger. However, he was still kept at the state where he was near the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm. If he wanted to break through that level, he would need to mend the ws in this clone of his.


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the ground, and the shards that came from the statue of the Sun God shuddered and tumbled in all directions. Then, with sharp piercing whistles, they went towards Su Ming.


    These shards were disintegrating swiftly in midair, turning into thin threads that looked like flesh that charged into Su Ming''s right hand. Once they fused with him, they filled his entire body.


    The fusion happened too quickly, and within an instant, Su Ming was enveloped in those threads. From the distance, he looked like a gigantic cocoon. Soon after the cocoon was formed, the shards from the shattered statue of the Moon Goddess charged towards him from the area as well. They enveloped him within an instant, causing Su Ming to look as if he was covered in a grave!


    Su Ming had activated the Earthen Script Art on himself. With the unique characteristic of the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, he devoured the quintessence of the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess in an attempt to mend his close somewhat.


    This was the only method Su Ming could think of at that moment. There was no other way for him to make this clone of his beplete within a short period of time besides this method, and if he missed it, he would have let this opportunity to grow stronger disappear.


    A grave that was several thousands of feet tall floated in midair. It looked like a statue and was shining with sudden shes of bright and dim light. There were also arge number of runic symbols around the statue, which gave it a bizarre feeling.


    This scene astounded all the members of the Yu Family in the area. Even the pupils of the three family elders had shrank at the sight.


    "He''s¡­"


    "He''s absorbing the quintessence of the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess to mend the ws in his Life!"


    "This is¡­ This¡­"


    The expressions of the three people turned dark. The statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess belonged to the Yu Family, and now, they could only watch as they were absorbed. The three elders could not help but be slightly displeased by it.


    However, the sinister and majestic mighty pressure spreading out from the grave at that moment made the three of them slightly hesitant. Just as they did not know what they were supposed to do, a sigh echoed through the entire Yu Family and caused the world to tremble.


    "Let him absorb it." As the voice spoke, a figure walked towards them from the distance. That figure was obscure in the beginning, but as the person walked over, it gradually became clear. The person was a woman.


    There was a veil over the woman''s face, and her features could not be seen clearly. However, there was a wave of ripples that could not be described with words spreading out from her body to the entire area.


    As the woman walked over, the members of the Yu Family were mostly stunned. Only the expressions of a few of them had changed immediately when they saw this woman. At the same time shock appeared on their faces, they immediately knelt down while trembling.


    "Progenitor!" The three family elders shuddered when they saw the woman and knelt down to worship her together. Their expressions were filled with reverence, along with a form of fanaticism.


    As the three people knelt down and her title rang in the air, the members of the Yu Family in the area who were still perplexed swiftly remembered the portrait of a woman among the few other portraits they saw when they were offering sacrifices to their ancestors.


    "Greetings, Progenitor!" As they remembered her identity, all the members of the Yu Family knelt down to worship her.


    This woman was the only person who had cleared the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao in the Yu Family - their Progenitor! She might not be the oldest among them, but was the strongest in the Yu Family over the course of countless years. Even the founder of the Yu Family could notpare to this woman in terms of level of cultivation.


    She stood there quietly, her head lifted to look at the grave in the sky, without saying a single word. Her silence made it seem as if the air around them had been frozen up, so all the people kneeling down did not dare to say a single word.


    Time passed. In the blink of an eye, two hours went by.


    At that time, cracking sounds suddenly came out from the grave that encased Su Ming. Those sounds swiftly became stronger, and after a moment, they practically connected into one unending noise. In the end, a loud bang shot up into the air, and most of the grave shattered.


    No shards resulted from the parts that shattered. It was as if they had turned into ashes and had disappeared on their own.


    At the same time, a muffled sound came from the grave.


    "The sixth disaster!"


    At the instant that voice spoke, the world rumbled, wind and clouds were swept to the side, and a red lotus appeared in the sky in the form of an illusion.


    The lotus blossomed, and as it bloomed, its petals fell off one by one. When the first petal fell, the grave in which Su Ming was shuddered.


    The second petal, the third¡­ they continued to fall one by one. The grave in which Su Ming was located shuddered even more furiously, and a low growl that seemed to have emitted by someone who was enduring tremendous pain faintly came from inside.


    When the final petal fell off, a booming sound rang out from the grave in which Su Ming was. A right hand stretched out. It looked normal, but if anyone took a closer look, they would have the misconception that no one in the world could destroy it.


    At the instant the right hand extended out of the grave, a power that surpassed the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm and¡­ belonged to theter stage of World ne Realm erupted with a bang.


    At the instant the presence of theter stage of World ne Realm spread out, the lotus in the sky disappeared.


    Su Ming had ovee the sixth disaster in the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole!


    "The seventh disaster!"


    When Su Ming''s voice came from the grave once again, the grave shattered once more. This time, its destruction reached its full extent. Asyers uponyers of the grave disintegrated, Su Ming''s body was revealed before the people.


    The grave was no longer around him, and neither were there any shards that belonged to the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess. He did not seem any different, but only Su Ming himself knew that the ws of this clone of his were mended due to the quintessence from the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess, though he was still not perfect.


    Still, this was enough proof to show that this method to make his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was feasible!


    The sky trembled. The presence of Su Ming''s power erupted from his body, making it seem as if he was about to be even stronger. However¡­ almost at the instant this presence appeared, it disappeared the next moment.


    Su Ming had experienced this feeling before. He knew that this was due to the ws within this clone of his. Absorbing the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess had only mended some of the ws, which allowed the Qi in his clone to break through the middle stage of World ne Realm and reach theter stage of World ne Realm. However, once he reached this level, he could no longer go any further.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. At the instant he did so, the sun, moon, and stars in his eyes shone with an incredibly brilliant light.


    "Greetings, Lord Apostle."


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, all the people were kneeling down on the ground except for one woman. This woman, who was the only standing in the area, looked at Su Ming before she bent her body slightly. Her voice did not echo in the air, but appeared straight in Su Ming''s mind.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. At the instant he looked towards the woman, he was suddenly stunned. The woman¡­ was incredibly simr to the beautiful woman he saw within the statue of the Moon Goddess!!


    They might not bepletely the same, but the incredible simrity meant that the woman possessed unparalleled beauty. Su Ming could also sense the gentle power from the Moon Goddessing from her body.


    In fact, when he looked towards the woman, he had a strong feeling that¡­ he could control her life and mind. If he wanted her dead, then she would immediately sacrifice her life without any hesitation.


    "I am Sacred Lady Yu Rou of the Moon Goddess'' lineage. Greetings, Lord Apostle. My Lord, you have the presence of the divine bodies that belong to the Moon Goddess and the Sun God in you. It is also not just the presence of the statues, but also the vibes from their Divine Essence.


    "The line of the Moon Goddess found the family''s sacred item of the Gods before the recording of history. Over the years, we have tried to have others inherit the power of the Gods, and after so many years of waiting¡­ you have arrived among us," the woman said softly, and only Su Ming could hear her words.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in his eyes. Those not involved might not know that he had devoured the Sun God and Moon Goddess, and it was logical that the woman had mistaken what had happened. After all¡­ he had indeed used his Ecang clone to devour the Sun God and Moon Goddess'' Divine Essence.


    As for those so called divine bodies of the statues, Su Ming had indeed absorbed them, thought it was to make this clone of his moreplete.


    It was apt for him to be known as the apostle of the Sun God and Moon Goddess. In fact, it was even apt for him to be known as the Sun and Moon God.


    "Lord Apostle, please retrieve the Divine Vessel from the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao. I will offer up the power of Yin Essence to help you obtain the final legacy from the Gods¡­ in order toplete my family''s mission."

 Chapter 872: Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here

    <h4>Chapter 872: Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here</h4>


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. The woman''s appearance and her words were rather mystifying, but after focusing his mind on the matter and falling into pensive silence, he could discover some clues.


    The Yu Family to which the woman belonged to in the ancient past was clearly not cultivators at that time, but were¡­ members of an alien race!


    This race might have been known as the Gate of Dao race, but might have also been a branch of the Gate of Dao.


    The Gate of Dao worshiped the Gods of the Sun and Moon. In an age that once existed, perhaps they had reached an age of glory as well, but as the era when all lives died, which the Gods of the Sun and Moon spoke of, came about, the Gate of Dao gradually fell to ruin.


    The members of the race left their homnd and arrived in ck Ink. From then on, the Yu Family appeared.


    The Yu Family''s ancestors had never forgotten the Gods they worshiped, that was why they had returned to Divine Essence Star Ocean numerous times, and in the end, brought back the Enchanted Vessel that belonged to the Gate of Dao.


    It was the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao.


    They brought it back, and perhaps they had alsomunicated with the Gods of the Sun and Moon who had woken up from their slumber. That was why all members of the Yu Family were required to challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. It could be that even this was not enough, and so in an attempt to cover up something, they also had guests join in the challenge.


    They longed for their family members to clear the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao and obtain the legacy from the Gods, and from there¡­ be the Apostle.


    Su Ming''s arrival had caused him to be mistaken as an Apostle due to this coincidence. That was why Yu Rou had spoken to him previously.


    ''The Shamans are in ck Ink, and so I''ve suspected that there are members of alien races who have disguised themselves to be here. Now that I look at it, this guess had been correct.'' As he was deep in thought, Su Ming did not speak.


    However, at the instant the woman finished speaking, the members of the Yu Family in the area closed their eyes and fell to the ground slowly. In fact, even the three family elders fell into deep sleep.


    Only Su Ming and the woman remained. One of them stood calmly in the sky, while the other stood respectfully on the ground.


    At the same time, as the members of Yu Family fell asleep, distortions appeared at the spot where the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess shattered. As booms echoed in the air¡­ the final gate of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao appeared.


    It was¡­ a cream-colored mountain rock!


    The size of the mountain rock surpassed the size of the statues that belonged to the Sun God and Moon Goddess, and an elephant was carved on that mountain rock!


    The elephant had its nose wrapped around a scale¡­ At the instant this strange carving appeared, a mighty pressure spread out from it, and it was so strong that Su Ming''s heart trembled.


    The mighty pressure filled the entire area, and if it was not because the Rune of the Yu Family had been activated and the Yu Family had been waiting for the Apostle to appear, hence had been ready for this since a long time ago, then this mighty pressure and presence would have spread through the entire ck Ink during that moment.


    "The third gate of the Three Gates of Heavenly Gate¡­ Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here. By all means, Lord Apostle." As the woman from the Yu Family spoke softly, she bent her body slightly to bow to Su Ming.


    He looked at the gigantic mountain rock, then at the image of the third gate on its side - Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here. He might have seemed calm at that moment, but his heart was trembling. He could sense¡­ that this was an Enchanted Vessel!


    This was an Enchanted Treasure that contained an endless amount of power, and in fact could only be activated by the power of Divine Essence - a Divine Essence Enchanted Treasure!


    While looking at the third gate, Su Ming suddenly asked, "Who brought the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao from Divine Essence Star Ocean to ck Ink?"


    Yu Rou was momentarily stunned before she answered him softly, "The fourth Progenitor of the family. He obtained the Enchanted Vessel tens of thousands of years ago. This matter is a secret within the family, and most normal family members do not know the details of this."


    "What is the name of your fourth Progenitor? Is he still around?'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. His voice was normal, so others would not be able to tell why he would suddenly ask this question.


    "The fourth Progenitor''s name is Yu Han. He used up all his life to activate the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao in the past. Once he brought the Enchanted Vessel back to the family, he left a will, then his form and spirit were destroyed, and he died." Yu Rou''s voice was as gentle as a piece of jade, just like her name suggested.


    "I once heard someone mention that someone from the Yu Family cleared the third gate. Was it you?" Su Ming averted his gaze away from the third gate and looked towards Yu Rou.


    "It is indeed me. It was also at that time that I became the Sacred Lady of the Moon Goddess'' lineage. I obtained Divine Essence and awakened to my mission, but I was restricted in my movements and could not leave the Yu Family. My body cannot bear sunlight, so now, what stands before you is just a shadow¡­ Only bypleting my mission will I be able to walk out of the Yu Family," Yu Rou said softly.


    "Lord Apostle, please enter the third gate and obtain Enchanted Vessel: Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here. The Yu Family will look upon you as our God and from then on worship you."


    "You want me to enter the third gate as soon as possible?" Su Ming smiled faintly, then cast the woman a profound look.


    When he looked towards her, his eyes shone brightly.


    The woman''s expression remained the same and not a hint of change could be detected on her. She lifted her head and looked into Su Ming''s eyes before she spoke to him softly.


    "This is my mission."


    Su Ming continued to smile faintly. Once he turned around, he took a step towards the Enchanted Vessel and instantly appeared before that gigantic mountain rock. With a sh, he disappeared inside it without a trace.


    Yu Rou looked at Su Ming disappearing, but even when he was gone, her expression remained the same and did not change. It was as if emotions could not be detected on her.


    She stood there quietly and did not move, as if she was waiting for Su Ming''s return.


    Once every one hundred feet under the ground where she stood was ayer of fine, golden sand. They formedyers uponyers of obstruction, and theseyers continued for one hundred thousand feet under Yu Rou''s feet until¡­ a gigantic underground pce could be found.


    "With the Spiritual Sand acting as an obstruction, even a God''s divine thought will not be able to prate through. After all, this Spiritual Sand is a relic of the ancient past. As long as we believe that it can prevent all forms of investigation, then it will be able to do so." An old voice that sounded as if teeth were grinding against each other gradually echoed in the darkness within the underground pce.


    Once that voice spoke, green candle mes suddenly lit up in the underground pce. As the ce illuminated by the green light, it looked very eerie. As the candle mes swayed, it looked as if there was a sinister gust of wind made by a malicious spirit roaming about in the underground pce.


    "We''ve waited for tens of thousands of years, and the day has finally arrived¡­"


    "It''s a pity that this person isn''t from the Yu Family, or else¡­ we wouldn''t have to be so cautious."


    "Yu Rou is a pragmatic person. She won''t let anyone discover any clues, and even we cannot be certain whether she leans more towards the family¡­ or the Gods."


    Voices that were simrly as old as the first echoed in the underground pce. As the green candles were lit up and as most of the pce was revealed, it could be vaguely seen that there were thirteen old men sitting cross-legged in there.


    Each of the thirteen old men was older than thest. A decaying presence was spreading out from their bodies, and they looked as if they were dead. In fact, there was a faint green light shining from their eyes under the candle mes, and they looked incredibly horrifying.


    Their skin was dry and shriveled, and their flesh had withered, making it look as if they were only skin and bones. However, with the light from the candle mes, it could be vaguely seen that there were plenty ofplicated pictures drawn on their bodies.


    "Even if she leans more towards the side of the Gods, she is still a member of the Yu Family. All the pros and cons will tell her that she only has one choice¡­"


    "We''ve waited for tens of thousands of years, and the day has finally arrived. The Apostle has truly appeared, and it''s not a waste that we have been suffering for so many years in this ce. We did not dare be exposed under the sun, and did not dare walk out of the underground pce¡­"


    "We hid the secret of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, and not even our family members know about this. In truth, over the course of tens of thousands of years, Yu Rou was not the only one who cleared the third gate¡­ Including us, there were fourteen people who cleared the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao."


    "All of it was worth it. As long¡­ as the Progenitor''s n is sessful and as long as the Progenitor can Possess the Apostle to be God, then¡­ from then on, our branch of the Gate of Dao will only believe in ourselves and worship our own people!"


    "The Yu Family will rise to power, as long as the Progenitor''s n is sessful!"


    "We shouldn''t fail. We''ve prepared for so many years, and the thirteen of us have even given up everything to help the fourth Progenitor, Yu Han. In fact¡­ we''ve already destroyed the Life Souls of the third, second, and even the first Progenitor. All of these¡­ if we still don''t seed¡­"


    "We''ll definitely seed!"


    "That''s right. We''ll definitely seed. The fourth Progenitor identally fused with the third gate in the past. Over tens of thousands of years that we have offered help, we''ve suppressed the Vessel Spirit that had originally fallen asleep and turned it into a new Vessel Spirit.


    "What the Progenitor needs is just Possession. We''ve prepared for this for tens of thousands of years to Possess the Apostle!"


    "Hmph, Apostle, my foot. It''s just a body formed by the wills of the spirits of the sun and moon gathering on that person. The others don''t know the truth, but we''ve known since a long time ago that the moment we chose to worship them, we would lose all forms of intelligence the moment we be Apostles."


    "As long as you believe it, it will exist¡­ Such a mighty power. This is the source of the spirits of the sun and moon''s Divine Essence. We must have control over this power. The Gods have already died, and the Path of Immortals have already faded away. This is¡­ an era when all lives will rise to power!"


    As the thirteen old men in the underground pce spoke with excitement and anticipation, Yu Rou stood calmly on the ground above. Her face remained indifferent, as if she was not concerned with any of these¡­ but also as if she did not know what could possibly cause her emotions to change.


    Above her, within the third gate in the sky, within Peace Arrives when the Elephant is Here, a majestic sea of clouds appeared before Su Ming''s eyes.


    This sea was boundless. It covered the entire region. When he looked over, he could see that there seemed to be an elephant crying out in the clouds in the far distance.


    The sound of the elephant''s trumpets was echoing faintly. As it shook his heart, the Divine Essence in his soul boiled because of it.


    "Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here¡­" Su Ming took a step forward and moved swiftly through the sea of clouds.


    ''The Yu Family might seem normal, and while I can''t find any clues from that Yu Rou, not even from her words¡­ all of this is just too smooth.'' Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. While remaining wary, he gradually approached the trumpeting elephant.


    1. Peace arrives when the elephant is here, ̫ƽÓÐÏó: It is a traditional pattern that means luck. The meaning of the whole thing means that "when the world is at peace, crops will grow well". ̫ƽ means that the world is at peace, and ÓÐÏó is "there are elephants". The whole thing is "Elephants are the signs showing the world is at peace". Since elephants live for a long period of time, they were seen as auspicious creatures.

 Chapter 873: Promise

    <h4>Chapter 873: Promise</h4>


    Fortunees from risks.


    Su Ming had originallye to the Yu Family with the intention of gaining a foothold in ck Ink and blending into its crowd at an even faster pace so that he could investigate the things rted to the bald crane.


    In fact, if he had the chance, he even wanted to go to Divine Essence Star Ocean so that he could take a look at what sort of universe was contained within the ce that was known as the Star Ocean within the Land of Divine Essence, and just how many of the alien races he had never seen before.


    Then, he would wait for a chance. Once his Ecang clone became stronger, he would search for a way to leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and rush into the region where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds are stationed and return to the four Great True Worlds. Then¡­ he would go back home.


    However, this n had changed slightly after Su Ming sensed the Shamans'' presence when he stood outside Yu Family''s Relocation Rune. He had discovered the existence of the Shamans, and this caused him toe up with a myriad of interconnected thoughts, and he had also thought about Lie Shan Xiu.


    In fact, in the depths of his heart, Su Ming had another hope. He hoped¡­ to see Berserkers here.


    After all, if the Shamans could be here, then there was no reason for the Berserkers to not be here!


    That was why Su Ming had chosen to help Yu Chen Hai and challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao.


    He had not needed to challenge the gates in such a shy manner and he had not intended to do anything in a high profile, but after going through the things in the First Gate of Heavenly Dao, he had sensed a power that tempted him. As long as he believed in it, it would exist.


    That was why Su Ming had not hesitated stepping in when the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao appeared. Within it, he had received a great serendipity with his Ecang clone, but even so, he had not received the power that had tempted him just then.


    However, it was already enough!


    If the woman had not appeared and he had not detected the presence of an Enchanted Treasure within the third gate, he would not have challenged it. However, an Enchanted Treasure that could only be activated by Divine Essence and could stir up Divine Essence had tempted Su Ming into making such a choice.


    That was why he challenged the third gate, having decided to take the risk!


    Even if he suspected that the Yu Family had an ulterior motive, he believed that his act of devouring the Sun God and Moon Goddess had not been seen through by anyone. He had the Ecang clone with him, and with it, his chances of sess became greater in this gamble.


    As Su Ming approached the elephant, the elephant''s cries in the sea of clouds became incredibly clear. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He moved forward and instantly shot through the sea of clouds. At the moment he closed in, he saw the elephant.


    It was¡­ a gigantic elephant that was covered in fur which was purplish ck and was tens of thousands of feet tall. Its limbs were bound by the clouds, and it was swaying its nose continuously in agony. Its cries spread out in all directions, because of which the clouds kept tumbling about.


    Its eyes were murky, and it had huge tusks. A ferocious intent spread out from the elephant. As it roared, the tusks looked to possess a power that could destroy the world, and fear would raise within anyone who felt it.


    There was a gigantic round bowl under its body. That bowl was also several tens of thousands of feet wide, and it had the elephantpletely contained within. Su Ming immediately saw that there were four chains that extended upwards from around the bowl, and only when they were nearly ten thousand feet above the bowl did Su Ming see a ck staff!


    It¡­ was a scale!


    The bowl was part of a hanging scale, and the ck staff was the beam. It stretched out endlessly, and it was clear that there should be a weight somewhere in the distance, above the beam that could weigh this elephant.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled at this scene. He was unable to distinguish whether the elephant or the scale was the Enchanted Treasure. There was even a possibility¡­ that both of them were the Enchanted Treasure!


    ''This is the Enchanted Vessel that belonged to the Sun God and Moon Goddess when they were at the peak of their power. If that''s the case, then it''s urate to say that there are two treasures!''


    A focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not immediately take action, since that would just be reckless, but instead leaped up and charged along the beam.


    However, even when he saw the end of the beam, he did not find the weight of the scale. This was¡­ a scale that did not have a weight!


    "No promise¡­" At the moment Su Ming realized that there was no weight, a cry that seemed to be emitted due to pain suddenly rang through the world with loud, booming sounds.


    "No promise¡­ Where is the promise¡­ Where are your promises?!


    "I swallowed the weight, because¡­ I swallowed the promise!


    "Do not believe in the promise! The promise is the source of my strength! Believe in me, and I will exist!


    "I¡­ am the Enchanted Vessel, Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here. I¡­ do not have a promise!


    "I want to weigh a promise and find out how heavy it is. I want to know¡­ how heavy a promise is. I want to know¡­ just what is a promise!"


    There was endless suffering contained in that voice. It sounded like roars as it echoed in the air. When Su Ming''s heart trembled, that voice suddenly became gentle.


    "You¡­ came¡­


    "You inherited the Divine Essence that belonged to the Sun God and Moon Goddess. You¡­ brought the promise here¡­


    "Give me a promise¡­ I will follow you¡­ and find out how much a promise weighs!


    "Give me¡­ a promise¡­"


    "What promise do you want?!" Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. When he spoke, he had already noticed that the one who spoke was the elephant in the distance. It was the one speaking while crying out.


    However, its eyes were murky, as if it was deep in sleep. It was like the words that were echoing in the air came from its soul.


    "Promise me¡­ that you will take me away!


    "Make this promise with me, and I will be¡­ your strongest supreme treasure. I will use this body of mine to stomp over all gxies¡­ Give me¡­ a promise!" that voice roared. This time, it was no longer in pain, but instead had a form of madness contained within it.


    In the mid of this madness, the sea of clouds roared and swept out in all directions, causing the endless sea to swiftly rotate before turning into a gigantic vortex. Loud, booming sounds spread out, and as the sea of clouds tumbled about before spreading out nonstop, the center of the world no longer have any clouds. Because of this, Su Ming could finally see the entirety of this Enchanted Vessel with just one nce.


    Su Ming did not speak. He looked at the Enchanted Vessel known as Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, looked into the elephant''s eyes, and a freezing re gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ''As long you believe in it, it will exist¡­''


    Su Ming''s lips slowly curled up into a cold sneer. The Abyss Builders'' inborn ability was Possession, and he had even performed it twice. As he looked at the elephant''s murky eyes at that moment, he could tell it was clearly deep in sleep, which could only mean that the voice''s appearance¡­ There might seem to be no temptation in this ce, but in truth, it was waiting for Su Ming to make a promise. If he believed in those words, then whoever said those words woulde into existence.


    It might seem abstruse and insubstantial, but in truth, this was the source of this power.


    ''Are you intending to Possess me¡­? Then I''ll y with you!'' Su Ming chuckled coldly. At the instant a freezing re appeared in his eyes, he opened his mouth slowly and said, "I promise to take you away!"


    At the instant he said them, a crazed bout ofughter cut off the elephant''s voice. There was an ancient air contained within thatughter, along with extreme joy as well as a craziness that came from finally being set free after being oppressed for tens of thousands of years.


    "I¡­ will fulfill your promise!"


    At the instant theughter shook the sky and earth, a great will suddenly erupted from within the Enchanted Vessel known as Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here. The strength of that will caused the world to tremble, and in an instant, it charged towards Su Ming to Possess him!

 Chapter 874: A Mere Firefly’s Light!

    <h4>Chapter 874: A Mere Firefly¡¯s Light!</h4>


    "Possession?" Su Ming stood at where he was and did not take even a step back. He had long since guessed most of what was going on. When he saw the Vessel Spirit from the Enchanted Vessel known as Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, a glint appeared in his eyes. He even took a step forward, as if he was willingly offering himself up to be Possessed.


    The great will closed in on him instantly. Yet when he saw that Su Ming had not retreated but had instead moved forward, he became uncertain. However, the chance now was one that had arrived after he waited for tens of thousands of years. There was no way he would give it up due to a moment of uncertainty.


    As the will came upon him with loud booming sounds, it descended on Su Ming''s body. That will was like flowing streams of water that surged into his body through his pores. A crazedughter also echoed in Su Ming''s mind.


    "It''s your serendipity to be my body. Since you promised to take me away, then you¡­ will belong to me!"


    A booming sound rang out in Su Ming''s mind, but his expression remained calm. It was as if he waspletely unconcerned about being Possessed. As the booming sounds reverberated violently in his mind, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    "The Abyss Builders'' inborn ability allows us to Possess others to live. You are just a Vessel Spirit in an Enchanted Vessel, and there is even a possibility that you aren''t the real soul, but a soul fragment that had identally fuses with the Enchanted Vessel. How dare¡­ you Possess me?"


    At the instant Su Ming closed his eyes, his thoughts burst forth in his mind and soul with a loud sound that was like thunderous boom that could shake the sky and earth.


    Once the great will surged into Su Ming''s body, the elephant''s eyes slowly became clearer and it fell into deep sleep. The light on its body became dark. Even the scale lost its lustre. Then, this world formed by the sea of clouds became dead silent.


    There was no tumbling of waves, no movement of clouds. Everything seemed to have been frozen.


    However,pared to the tranquility of the world, a storm was now raging in Su Ming''s mind, and booming sounds as loud as those when mountains copse reverberated in him.


    Su Ming''s mind was like a purple gxy that was as boundless as the universe. At that moment, within the purple gxy was ayer of gray fog that covered an area of some several tens of thousands of feet. This might not seem big, but if anyone looked at it from a close proximity, they would be greatly shocked.


    As that gray fog tumbled about, a contour of an old face emerged. The expression on that face was twisted, with an extreme joy as well as a madness born due to being oppressed for tens of thousands of years. Now, that face was spreading out endlessly to devour the ce.


    "Haha! I''ve waited for tens of thousands of years! Tens of thousands of years! And the Apostle has finally arrived! I''ll Possess you and treat your body well, and I will let you have a taste¡­ of the pain of losing your body!"


    The gray fogughed madly in the purple gxy as it continued spreading to cover the entire area. In the blink of an eye, it had already grown ten timesrger than its original size.


    If anyone looked at it then, they would find that the gray fog had be even greater in mass, and would be slightly terrified.


    "Haha¡­ ying hide and seek with me, hmm? Very well, then. I will find your soul. Your mind might be big, but you can''t escape¡­ I will search for your soul slowly and devour you. What I have is time!" Madness appeared on the old man''s face in the gray fog. It spread out once more, tumbling into the distance.


    Time trickled by slowly. The gray fog continued expanding through the gxy, but Su Ming''s soul could not be found. The old man that was the gray fog looked at the boundless purple gxy, and his expression slowly turned dark.


    "I''d like to see where you can run to!"


    He looked as if he had sucked in a deep breath before he let out a quick breath. When he did so, the gray fog immediately grew in size exponentially before tumbling outwards into the endless area. In the blink of an eye, the gray fog upied most of the gxy.


    If someone looked over, they would find that this gxy was filled with the old man''s gray fog. When he sucked in another deep breath, all parts of the purple gxy turned gray with a bang. The ce waspletely filled with the gray fog.


    The purple gxy which was Su Ming''s mind no longer seemed like it belonged to him but to the old man. The old manughed madly, but then he came to an abrupt halt, and his expression turned dark once again, because he, who thought that he had upied Su Ming''s mind¡­ found that he could not find Su Ming''s soul.


    "Damn it! Brat, you sure can hide yourself well, but I''ll still be able to find you!"


    The old man let out a low growl. No one could say what sort of divine ability he executed, but the gray fog immediately exploded with a bang before turning into an endless amount of gray threads. As if they wanted to break apart this gxy, they moved outwards with loud, booming sounds.


    Time continued passing. Several hourster, the old man''s crazed voice echoed in Su Ming''s mind.


    "Just where are you?! I''ve already upied your entire mind, so why can''t I find your soul?! That''s impossible! Your soul has to be hidden here!"


    "Even if you don''te out, even if you hide for tens of thousands of years, it''s still useless! I''ll go and control your body right now, and if you dare toe out and interfere with me, I''ll immediately devour you!"


    The old man roared, but soon, his expression changed, because he realized¡­ that he could not leave this ce, much less control Su Ming''s body.


    "This is¡­ What''s going on?! How can this be?!"


    The old man''s expression changed drastically. Unwilling to ept this, he tried once again to leave the gxy that was Su Ming''s mind and control Su Ming''s body, but after multiple tries, he discovered to his shock¡­ that he still could not do so.


    Based on what he knew, this was something that should be impossible. He could not think of any reason. As he roared, he looked as if he had gone crazy. Fog tumbled about, as if it wanted to cause Su Ming''s mind to burst like a balloon.


    "Damn it! I''ll find your soul¡­ I have ample time, just you wait. Once I find your soul, I''ll make you know just what pain is!"


    As he was raving, a calm voice suddenly traveled out indifferently from all directions.


    "You want to see my soul?"


    "Come here!" When the old man heard that voice, he immediately roared. This roar came from the gray fog, and it was as if the gxy he had upied was roaring.


    "As you wish."


    When Su Ming''s cool voice traveled into the gxy calmly¡­ a gxy that was the same size as the one upied by the old man''s gray fog suddenly appeared beyond the one that was upied. Then, another one, and another one, and another one appeared¡­ until an endless amount of boundless gxies were in all directions.


    There was a total of one hundred thousand gxies!


    The old man had only upied one out of one hundred thousand gxies!


    Su Ming''s soul actually formed aplete universe!


    This scenepletely stunned the old man, and a dazed look appeared on his face for an instant. This surpassed his imagination. He had never imagined that a person''s mind could be so terrifying.


    A shudder ran through the old man''s mind, and he gritted his teeth and roared, "Where are you?!"


    "I am right before you. Lift up your head, and you will see me." The thing that answered the old man was a loud boom formed by all one hundred thousand gxies speaking at the same time.


    The old man instinctively lifted his head, and he started trembling furiously. He saw¡­

 Chapter 875: We Welcome the Progenitor’s Egression!

    <h4>Chapter 875: We Wee the Progenitor¡¯s Egression!</h4>


    He saw a mysterious object of an indescribable size within the boundless cosmos. It was difficult for him topare what he saw with anything else.


    It seemed like a gigantic pir, but the breadth of it seemed to have reced the entire cosmos, causing all those who saw it to feel as if they were looking at a barrier.


    "This¡­ This is¡­"


    The old man''s mind trembled. The gray fog which was him started rising and falling violently due to the changes in his emotions. He slowly raised his head to the limit, and he found that he could still not see the top of the gigantic pir.


    When he activated his vast divine sense and used it to look at it, the fog which was him suddenly stopped trembling, as if it had be still. It seemed a single bit of emotion could be stirred up in his heart. He¡­ was stunned speechless. His mind went nk, and there were no longer any thoughts in his head. The only thing that remained was the absent-minded state that came upon him due to extreme shock.


    He could see that the surface of the gigantic pir seemed like tree bark, but he could not believe that such a big tree that waspletely inconceivable could exist in the world.


    However, after a moment, when he saw the gigantic tree crown, the endless branches, and the entirety of the boundless tree, he descended into madness.


    "What¡­ What is this?! You¡­ Who are you?!" He shivered. During that moment, his heart was filled with fear and disbelief.


    "I am the person you wanted to Possess," Su Ming''s gigantic purple Ecang clone stated tly. His voice immediately reverberated in the cosmos with loud, booming sounds. Just the spread of his voice alone already caused the gray fog to tremble so much that it almost disintegrated.


    "That''s impossible! You''re the Apostle! The Apostle inherits the Sun God and Moon Goddess'' legacy, but the Sun God and Moon Goddess were injured badly during the era when all lives died. Even if you obtained their legacy, it''s impossible for this sort of soul to appear in you!


    "You¡­ You aren''t the Apostle!!"


    As the old man shouted shrilly, the gray fog which was him immediately started tumbling about and moving backwards, trying once again to escape from Su Ming''s mind. However, he had already attempted this previously, and even if he tried it again at that moment, it was of little help.


    This was Su Ming''s mind. This was the cosmos formed by all one hundred thousand of his gxies. This was the ce where his soul was at its strongest. This was the ce¡­ where Su Ming was the master!


    Su Ming had been able to Possess Ecang, and because of this, there were few lives in the world that could Possess him, because this task would be even more difficult than Su Ming Possessing Ecang in the past!


    Almost the instant the old man descended into madness and the gray fog was about to escape at all cost, a gap tore open at the trunk of the Ecang tree that was Su Ming.


    The gap looked like a gaping mouth that could devour everything.


    Su Ming did not act quickly, but it was precisely because he was acting slowly that it brought such fear to the old man. That fear erupted endlessly from within him. He tried time and again to escape from the ce while roaring in despair, but it was of no use. He could only¡­ watch as the tree that was Su Ming slowly opened its mouth and gradually revealed a ferocious sight that caused him to scream.


    "No! Let me go! Don''t swallow me! I can be your servant!


    "I¡­ I can make the entire Yu Family be your servants. Don''t kill me! I¡­ I can conquer the entire ck Ink for you!!"


    The old man was already rambling at this point. The chance that he had been longing for tens of thousands of years had turned into the shadow of death. He had thought that this would be a chance for him to seed, but in the blink of an eye, the tables were turned against him. He was about to pay with his life, and all of this was something that the old man could not ept.


    "What is your name?" Su Ming''s voice reverberated in the air with an unparalleled pressure. His voice was the will of heaven, and it was something that could not be refused.


    Su Ming''s question gave the old man hope that he had a chance to survive. He immediately answered without a single bit of hesitation, "Yu Han. I am the fourth Progenitor of the Yu Family, Yu Han¡­"


    However, just as he said these words, the gaping mouth on the Ecang tree that was Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath.


    With it, the one hundred thousand gxies roared at the same time. All of them trembled violently as if the cosmos was about to copse and as if the universe was about to be destroyed.


    During that instant, a shrill scream of pain filled with despair came from the gray fog that was the old man. The gray fog was sucked in, and in an instant, it turned into wisps of smoke that charged into Ecang''s gaping mouth.


    "I''ve waited for tens of thousands of years, I''ve had the help from a dozen something generations of descendants throughout the ages, and after waiting for so long, someone had finally arrived, I can''t ept this¡­ I¡­ can''t ept this!"


    The old man''s distorted face appeared in the wisps of fog that had been sucked into Ecang''s mouth. Hatred, despair, and a strong refusal to ept defeat filled his expression.


    Yet he could do nothing to stop any of this. He had thought that what woulde to him would be a cultivator that he could exploit at will. Never had he expected that what woulde to him would be a terrifying existence surpassing those of ancient ferocious beasts.


    ¡­¡­


    At the time, no one knew anything about what was happening in the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao. They could only see that the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, which was the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao in the sky at that moment and which was as huge as a mountain rock, was shining brightly.


    The light continued changing nonstop, so the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here looked as if it hade back to life. There were also loud booming soundsing from within it that were reverberating in the air and spreading in all directions.


    Standing in the mid of the endless unconscious members of the Yu Family was Yu Rou, who was looking at the sky with a calm expression. Her lips slowly curled into a faint smile, though it went unnoticed by all.


    That smile was very faint. In fact, even if anyone looked closely, it would still be very hard to see it. Only she herself knew just how happy she was during that instant.


    ''How dare you attempt to snatch the Apostle''s body. Progenitor Yu Han, under the light of the Sun God and Moon Goddess¡­ you won''t seed!''


    These words echoed in Yu Rou''s heart, and they caused that faint smile on her lips just moments ago.


    As the third gate in the sky shone with a light that reached one hundred thousand feet wide, the ground beside Yu Rou started trembling violently. As it did so, cracks formed.


    These cracks intersected with each other and gradually spread out, turning into huge ravines. As they did so, thirteen intersecting spots were formed around Yu Rou!


    Wisps of gray fog erupted forth from those ces. As the fog spread out and gathered together, it turned into thirteen figures that were several dozens of feetrge.


    Within the thirteen balls of fog, thirteen incredibly old men could be vaguely seen sitting cross-legged on the ground. It was as if the fog around them was their protection, or else they would be unable to venture out.


    These thirteen old men were the thirteen people from the underground pce. Their faces were filled with excitement at that moment, and all of them had their heads lifted to look at the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here in the sky. Based on their numerous interactions with the fourth Progenitor throughout the ages, they knew that when the Apostle the Progenitor had been waiting for arrived and they attempted to Possess each other, the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here would shine with this sort of light.


    And there was no way that the Progenitor, who had prepared for tens of thousands of years and could even use the strange power within the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, would have any chance of failure, unless he chose not to Possess the Apostle. Once he began the process of Possessing, then eventually, the one who would walk out would be the Progenitor.


    That was why all of them had walked out of the underground pce; they wanted to be there to wee the Progenitor when he ventured out. In fact, in the mid of their excitement, they could already imagine that when the Progenitor ventured out, then he, who possessed the treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, had control over the body of the Sun God and Moon Goddess'' Apostle, and was skilled in controlling the strange power within the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, would be able to lead the Yu Family and make their family business incredibly great in ck Ink.


    In fact¡­ he could even bring them back to Divine Essence Star Ocean in search for the members of the other branch of the Gate of Dao race. They could restore the Gate of Dao to its former glory. It would no longer be impossible for them to do this.


    "The Progenitor will definitely seed. Before long, he wille out of the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here!"


    "The day the Yu Family will rise into power has finallye!" When the thirteen old men looked at the sky in excitement, Yu Rou stood by the side indifferently. No one saw the hint of derision that shone briefly in her eyes.


    During that moment, the light from the third gate in the sky abruptly reached its brightest, looking like the sun in the eyes of anyone who saw it. The light from the gate shone on the ground and even brought with it waves of great, mighty pressure.


    A figure appeared within the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here.


    At the instant this figure took shape, the thirteen old men on the ground knelt down in the mid of their excitement.


    "We wee the Progenitor''s egression!"


    "We wee the Progenitor''s egression!"


    Thirteen old voices rang in the air at the same time. The waves of sound formed by their voices were so great that they shook the sky and earth, rising into the sky with loud booms.


    Yu Rou''s face was also filled with devotion at that moment. As she lowered her head and worshiped the figure, she mumbled under her breath, "Congrattions to the Apostle''s egression¡­"


    However, her voice was drowned out by the noise of the thirteen old voices, and no one noticed that what she said at that moment waspletely different from the words of everyone else.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, the span of a dozen something breaths went by. When the figure within the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here became clearer, the zealous voices from the thirteen old men on the ground became stronger.


    "We wee the Progenitor''s egression!"


    All the voices in the world seemed to have been drowned out by this sentence at that instant, making it seem as if it would be the only sound that would echo in the world.


    The figure within the image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here became increasingly clearer. Nine breathster, a violent bang forced its way through the waves of sound filled with zealousness. Su Ming¡­ slowly walked out from the endless lighting from the third gate.


    He looked as calm as usual, and there was not a hint of change that could be detected on him. When he walked out, his long hair danced in the air, and his robes fluttered, giving him an ethereal air, but the dignified look in his eyes made him seem as if he was a will that surpassed the will of the universe as he stood in the sky, and if he stood on the ground, he would be the God that would surpass all existences onnd.


    At the instant he walked out, the thirteen old men on the ground let out the strongest and most zealous cry of their lives.


    "We wee¡­ the Progenitor''s egression!"


    Su Ming looked at the thirteen old men on the ground and at Yu Rou. Then, an incredibly eerie and strange smile that was difficult to grasp appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 876: Spiked Club…

    <h4>Chapter 876: Spiked Club¡­</h4>


    Once Su Ming swept his gaze over the thirteen zealous people on the ground, he cast a nce at Yu Rou before he turned his head around and looked at the gigantic image of Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here behind him.


    He had devoured Yu Family''s Progenitor and obtained some of his memories of the third age. Within those memories were some of the areas of the Divine Essence Star Ocean as well as the reason why he had fused with the Enchanted Vessel all those years ago.


    ''Within Divine Essence Star Ocean is a ce known as the ce Where Spirits Died¡­''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. From the memories he obtained from Yu Family''s Progenitor, he knew that the man had entered Divine Essence Star Ocean to search for the signs of the Gate of Dao race based on the clues left behind by the previous generations within the Yu Family.


    They had spent a long period of time to find traces of the Gate of Dao race during his generation, a lot of it courtesy to Yu Han. When he delved deep into Divine Essence Star Ocean, he discovered the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao and also that the ce was a spot where spirits died!


    This so called spot where spirits died could be considered an ancient ruin. It was the ce where the tribes at the height of their power worshiped the Gods countless years ago, in an age even before the alien races came into existence.


    After time passed, even though there were still plenty of alien races within Divine Essence Star Ocean, most of them had branched out from the prosperous tribes and gradually increased in number on their own. Because of this, very few of these alien races hadpletely inherited their legacy.


    As for the tribes that had been at the height of their power in the past, most of them were destroyed due to a disaster that not even Yu Family''s Progenitor knew about. Even the Gods they worshiped had either died or fell into deep sleep.


    That was the case for the Sun God and Moon Goddess of the Gate of Dao. They were severely injured and sank into deep sleep. The ce where their real bodies slept was the region known as¡­ the ce Where Spirits Died in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Su Ming was certain that these memories were trustworthy because when he devoured the Sun God and Moon Goddess, he could tell clearly that they had not truly died. He had only devoured a part of them, and based on the words they said before they disappeared, Su Ming knew that their real bodies were not in ck Ink.


    Based on this judgement, Yu Family''s Progenitor discovered that the ce Where Spirits Died was where the Sun God and Moon Goddess slept.


    It was also due to the mysteries in that ce that Yu Family Progenitor''s soul was sucked into the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao for some unknown reason. After that, since his body no longer had any life force supplied to it, it became increasingly weaker and soon started rotting away, like a dead man''s.


    He dragged his rotting body and the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao back to his family in ck Ink. Since his body continued rotting every single day, by the time he finally arrived, he could no longer persevere. His body disintegrated, and he died.


    However, after his body was destroyed, he discovered that he had not died, but was contained within the treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here. In fact, he even realized that the Vessel Spirit within the Enchanted Vessel was also deep in sleep, which allowed him to temporarily be the Vessel Spirit.


    After tens of thousands of years of examination and puzzling it out, he mastered the strange power within the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. With this, he secretly affected all the family members who came to challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao to find those who could help him in his n to escape.


    Under his arrangement, some of the incredibly outstanding family members managed to get to the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao, but they had not done so by obtaining the Sun God and Moon Goddess'' acknowledgement in the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao. They had only managed to get to the Third Gate of Heavenly Dao with his help.


    However, after multiple attempts, Yu Family''s Progenitor realized that he could not Possess the members of Yu Family. Because of this, he had guests also challenge the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. Yet in the end, he discovered that he could Possess neither his family members nor the guests.


    It was as if there was something missing within them.


    After many years of investigation, he gradually found the reason. Theycked a form of power from the Gods. Only by Possessing those who had this power would he be able to move out of this ce.


    That was why the subsequent sequence of events had urred.


    Yu Family''s Progenitor was incredibly wary of the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao and did not dare to get too close to it. He would only affect it in secret, because that ce was the key to him bing free. After mastering the strange power in the ce after being trapped in this ce for tens of thousands of years, his heart had be twisted. He wanted to devour the Apostle, because the Apostle had been acknowledged by the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao, and the power of the Gods would surely be contained within him.


    The guests who had managed toe to the third gate were all killed by him in the ce. In fact, some of the members of the family who did not have zealous faith in him were also killed.


    With the cooperation of the handful of family members who ventured out, the information that he was inside was kept secret.


    This continued until Yu Rou appeared thousands of years ago. When she arrived at the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao, she had been slightly acknowledged. This brought Yu Family''s Progenitor great excitement, and he attempted to Possess her.


    However, he failed in that Possession. The power of the Gods within Yu Rou was still too little; it was not enough for Yu Family''s Progenitor to seed. After he failed, he did not kill Yu Rou, but instead kept her around, hoping that she would grow up and be his way out.


    All of these were the memories Su Ming obtained from Yu Family''s Progenitor. When he turned his head around to look at the third gate, his eyes shone. He was incredibly interested in the ce Where Spirits Died, which belonged to the Gate of Dao race.


    He lifted his right hand slowly and pushed it towards the third gate. The elephant''s body shuddered, and bright light shone in its eyes. At the same time, the mountain rock shrank under the light and charged over at Su Ming.


    When itnded on his palm, it turned into a white mountain rock. It looked like a piece of jade and was incredibly smooth. The white elephant on it looked as if it was alive, and the scale beam was even branded on the rock. It was emitting a gentle light.


    The precious treasure!


    Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here!


    As Su Ming held the treasure in his hand, he sensed the power of Divine Essence within him boiling, as if it wanted to surge into the treasurepletely. However, Su Ming could also sense clearly that unless his Ecang clone was here, he would only be able to activate a hint of the power within this treasure with his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    Only his Ecang clone would be able to awaken the Vessel Spirit within the treasure with the vast amount of Divine Essence he possessed, and only then would he be able to have it acknowledge Su Ming as its owner in order to activate part of its might. If he wanted to bring out the full power within the treasure, then his Ecang clone would need to devour another soul or even several of the other souls from the other nine Ecang souls.


    "Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, what a treasure¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    He flung his right hand outwards, and the mountain rock on his palm disappeared, then with another swing of his arm, he walked towards the ground from midair. Just as he was about to descend, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, and he turned his head around to look at Dao Avenue Mountain.


    The mountain looked like it was made of clouds who were in the shape of a mountain. The ck parts around the white mountain rocks formed the head of the malicious spirit. In fact, if someone looked at it for a prolonged period of time, they would have the false impression that the malicious spirit''s hair was dancing. When Su Ming looked at the bat that could not escape from the malicious spirit''s right hand, he swiftly seized the air in the direction of Dao Avenue Mountain.


    The mountain let out a bang and started trembling.


    "Come here!"


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. The veins on his right hand popped up, and at the instant he seized the air forcefully, Dao Avenue Mountain began trembling even more furiously. With a bang, the entire mountain rose from the ground and charged towards Su Ming.


    The swift movement reverberated in the air as the mountain closed in on Su Ming in the blink of an eye. At that moment, he lifted his right hand and swung it.


    "Be small!"


    The mountain shrank swiftly.


    "Smaller!"


    With another bang, Dao Avenue Mountain shrank once again. However, at the instant it shrank this time, a focused glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he took a step forward to appear before Dao Avenue Mountain, which was now only several hundreds of feet big. When he looked at a certain spot located at the back of the mountain, his eyes sparkled.


    He saw that there was a huge crack behind the mountain rock, and there were several holes at the top of the crack, as if they had been left there after something with spikes struck it.


    The crack also brought the image of a club with spikes to Su Ming''s mind. The damage to the mountain was clearly caused by this sort of weapon.


    ''This Dao Avenue Mountain is clearly also a treasure. I won''t need as much Divine Essence to activate it as I would need for Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, but it''s still considered arge amount to me. Still, it''s slightly easier to usepared to Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here¡­


    ''But such a grievous injury has been left on this Divine Essence Treasure, and the mark of this crack¡­ seems rather familiar.'' Su Ming frowned. After thinking about it carefully, a shudder suddenly ran through his body, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    He had seen a type of weapon that could cause this sort of crack before!


    "Spiked club¡­"


    Su Ming''s breathing quickened slightly. He remembered why it was familiar now. He once had a spiked club that could change its size at will. When it fell against the ground or mountains, the cracks that would show up would be like this.


    ''I obtained that spiked club at the bottom of the sea, from within the endlessyer of ice around the region where Great Yu Imperial Pce was frozen. There was an endless amount of strange looking people frozen in that ice.


    ''I was wondering about it in the past. Could it be¡­?''


    Su Ming cast a scrutinizing nce at Dao Avenue Mountain. After remaining silent for a moment, he suddenly had even more spections towards the mysteries of Yin Death Region.


    ''Yin Death Region¡­ my homnd¡­ the ce where I grew up. Only now as Ie into contact with the worlds outside, do I realize¡­ that the secrets there are also fathomless.''


    Su Ming shook his head. He would definitely return to Yin Death Region, and at that time, he would find all the greatest secrets of Yin Death Region to answer all of his questions.


    He pointed towards Dao Avenue Mountain with his right index finger. The mountain shrank once again and turned into an object that looked like a piece of jade on his palm.


    At the instant Su Ming touched the mountain, a thought appeared in his mind. He lowered his head and cast a nce at the item in his hand before putting it away while looking as if he was absorbed in his thoughts. Then, hended on the ground.


    At the instant he descended, the thirteen old men in front of him prostrated themselves on the ground, as if kneeling was no longer sufficient to express the respect they had in their hearts, and only by prostrating themselves on the ground would they be able to do so.


    "Greetings, Progenitor!"


    "Prepare a secret chamber for me, I will iste myself to meditate for several days!" Su Ming stated tly. His words sent the thirteen old men into action while they burned with zealous passion. Soon, an incredibly extravagant chamber was prepared for Su Ming.


    "When Ie out several dayster, I will release all of you from the life of being unable to bask under the sun." Su Ming took a step forward and moved into the chamber. As the door fell shut with a loud boom, the thirteen old men prostrated themselves on the ground in respect.


    Only Yu Rou''s eyes were sparkling. She was an incredibly beautiful woman to begin with, and as her beautiful eyes sparkled, they gave rise to a striking image that could take a person''s breath away.


    Su Ming immediately sat down cross-legged in the chamber and sucked in a deep breath. He ced his hands on his knees with his palms turned upwards. White light shone on his hands, and the treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here as well as Dao Avenue Mountain appeared at the same time.


    At the instant Su Ming closed his eyes, his body trembled, and the image of the statues that belonged to the Sun God and the Moon Goddess manifested behind him.


    "The power that will exist as long as I believe in it will now belong to me!"


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and booming sounds immediately reverberated in the chamber.

 Chapter 877: Malicious Spirit Weighing an Elephant

    <h4>Chapter 877: Malicious Spirit Weighing an Elephant</h4>


    On a normal asion, there would probably be only one type of light.


    However, at that moment, light was divided into two types. One of them was the overbearing, strong type of light, and the other was a gentle, weak type of light.


    The brilliant light shining from the statues of the Sun God and Moon Goddess illuminated the entire chamber, so each spot in the room was covered in light. The overbearing light did not intersect with the gentle light, but instead divided the room into two halves of a circle with Su Ming at the center.


    One side was incredibly domineering, while the other side was as gentle as flowing water.


    There were even two types of different colors shining on Su Ming''s shut eyes, so his body looked as if it had been segregated at that instant. A line running vertically down the center of his nose separated his body into two different halves, and those two halves were illuminated by a strong ray of light and a dim ray of light respectively.


    Su Ming''s palms were turned upwards and ced on his knee, with Dao Avenue Mountain lying on this right hand. At that moment, while covered by the light, the treasure gradually gave off a feeling as if it hade to life. As the malicious spirit became increasingly more ferocious, the bat on its hand screeched.


    After a moment, the malicious spirit on Dao Avenue Mountain whipped its head around. As its entire body was twisted, Dao Avenue Mountain floated into the air, and it turned into something akin to fog. It surrounded Su Ming, swimming between the strong and weak lights and giving him an incredibly bizarre air.


    Su Ming''s expression remained calm. He still had his eyes closed. The treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here on his left hand let out a booming sound at that moment. As it slowly came apart, it turned into the illusory image of an elephant and a scale before it also swam around Su Ming with the malicious spirit.


    "Power that will exist as long as I believe in it, appear!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly, and the bright light in his eyes looked as if it wanted to fuse with the strong and weak light in the chamber, giving off the feeling that a third type of light had appeared in the ce.


    At the instant he opened his eyes, the malicious spirit that was Dao Avenue swimming around him let out a roar towards the sky. As it roared, it lifted its left hand and seized the scale moving by its side.


    When the scale was in its hands, it seemed like the malicious spirit had turned into a person that would bnce a scale. At the same time he did so, the elephant turned into a long arc and naturally appeared on the scale pan.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, the entire process waspleted in the span of a few breaths. The malicious spirit''s expression was no longer ferocious, but had instead an awe-inspiring air about it. At that moment, it seized the air and caught the bat to hang it on the scale beam.


    At the instant this was done, what appeared before Su Ming was a picture of a malicious spirit weighing an elephant!


    The bat was clearly the weight of the scale!


    All of this was perfect, so perfect that Su Ming could not find a single w in it. It was as if the entire thing was supposed to appear this way.


    "The elephant has two forms. One of them is its physical form, and the other is the illusory form on the scale!" an indistinct voice said from the malicious spirit''s mouth in the form of a buzzing noise.


    "The physical body of the elephant on the scale is like that of the form of the Heavenly Dao, not the power of the Antecedental Spirit. The thought of weighing this elephant is like a fantasy, and it can allow you to weigh¡­ this elephant for the span of three breaths!"


    The picture of the malicious spirit weighing the elephantsted for about the span of three breaths in front of Su Ming before all of it turned into two long arcs that charged into his eyes. The malicious spirit that was Dao Avenue and the bat acting as the weight seeped into Su Ming''s left eye before disappearing without a trace, while the elephant and the pan entered his right, and with a sh, they disappeared, too.


    A shudder ran through Su Ming''s body.


    "Believe in me¡­"


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, a clouded look appeared in his eyes. He could truly sense the power contained within his eyes at that moment, because that power had taken the form of an incredibly loud voice in his mind.


    There was a supreme, awe-inspiring might contained in that voice. It sounded like a roar, and it was echoing endlessly in Su Ming''s mind. He did not sense any form of danger from it, however. There was no spirit contained in that voice preparing to Possess him either. This was a voice that had existed many years ago and seemed to have been left behind in the passages of time.


    That voice could not be heard normally. Only when a person was illuminated by the light from the Sun God and Moon Goddess whileing into possession of the malicious spirit that was Dao Avenue as well as the elephant that represented peace and used Divine Essence to activate them so that the picture of the malicious spirit weighing the elephant would appear would that voice show up.


    Perhaps it was more urate to say that the picture of the malicious spirit weighing the elephant was the core of the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, and the strange power contained within the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao which Su Ming desired¡­ was the three words in that sentence hidden in the picture of the malicious spirit weighing the elephant!


    "Believe in me¡­" The voice continued echoing in his mind, and he had a feeling as if he was taken by it.


    The voice was hidden in that illusory picture, and the picture was concealed by the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. The voice and the three words were the core and source of the strange power.


    "I didn''t expect that the power I am obsessed with¡­ would be developed from this one sentence." Dark light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. At that moment, he looked incredibly mystifying, and even his mumblings sounded as if they held a vague and insubstantial feeling in them.


    "The ancient air contained in that sentence¡­ with just it alone, such great power was gathered together. This is definitely¡­ not something the Sun God and Moon Goddess were capable of doing!


    "The Three Gates of Heavenly Dao might havee into being even before the Sun God and Moon Goddess. Perhaps more urately speaking¡­ this is a treasure left behind by an existence that is even more ancient than the Sun God and Moon Goddess!"


    Su Ming''s heart beat quickly a few times. There was a dark light in his eyes, and he slowly tried to clench his fists without moving them away from his knees.


    "I will need to understand this power. Yu Family''s Progenitor managed to understand some of it after groping about blindly, and he was capable of executing this sort of power¡­ I can feel that if I grasp this powerpletely and absorb the strong and weak rays of light around me back into my body¡­ then I will seed."


    While he was in the process of slowly furling his hands into fists, the light in the chamber began twisting about intensely, as if it had turned into threads, and they were gathering around Su Ming''s hands from all directions.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, one day went by.


    During that one day, Su Ming never blinked. The dark light in his eyes became increasingly stronger, while the edges of the chamber had turned ck from their previously illuminated state.


    If anyone looked over, they would find the chamber to be an incredibly bizarre sight, as if light had been restricted to a particr region and was separated from the darkness around the area. It was as if there was a barrier that had divided them.


    Su Ming''s face was illuminated in shes of dim and bright light. An endless amount of red could be seen vaguely in the dark light in his eyes. He might have looked calm on the outside, but there was a storm raging in the depths of his heart. That voice still lingered around and echoed in his mind time and again, each sentence roaring in his head.


    In the beginning, that voice would only in a long while, but now, it seemed to have connected together with Su Ming''s mind and continued echoing endlessly.


    "Believe in me¡­ Believe in me¡­ Believe in me¡­"


    There was no intonation within that ancient voice, and it had already reced all of Su Ming''s thought processes as well as his consciousness. It was as if his body was empty at that moment, and only that voice was continuously spreading out through him


    All of this might seem dangerous, but in truth, Su Ming knew that the danger posed by this was not high. He had never let down his guard either. This was an attempt to gain an epiphany from a voice left behind from ancient times.


    If he seeded, he would be able to obtain the power contained in the words, and if he failed, he would only fail, that was all.


    Another day went by, which meant that Su Ming had already sat in the chamber for two full days. There were countless echoes of that voice in his head by that point, and they were slowly showing signs of gathering once again instead of spreading outwards.


    When the third day passed, the voices in Su Ming''s head finallypleted the process of merging into one instead of spreading out, and they turned into one sentence once again.


    "Believe in me¡­"


    This sentence seemed differentpared to all the other sentences he had heard previously. He might not have been able to tell the difference, but at the instant the voice reverberated in his mind, a loud bang rang out in his head.


    In the mid of this loud bang, his consciousness was warped, as if his soul had been forcefully dragged to a strange world by that one sentence.


    That ce was a broken piece of sky, which was dark blue and swiftly crumbling. Loud, booming sounds echoed in the universe. He could see pirs of light shooting through the gxy to reach this ce, bringing piercing whistles in their wake. Wherever they went, space would shatter, and the sky would break down.


    When these pirs of lightnded on the ground, ring-shaped waves of impact were instantly formed, and as they swept outwards,yers uponyers of the ground were destroyed.


    It was as if this was the apocalypse, and the world was being destroyed at the moment.


    "Believe in me¡­"


    At that moment, a tremendous voice suddenly came from the ground. Su Ming looked over, and he instantly saw a person standing on a mountain situated on the crumbling ground that was rising and falling like waves!


    It was a young man dressed in a blue robe, with a head full of white hair. He had average looks, and looked so ordinary that there was nothing outstanding about him. However, there was a thick ancient air about him.


    It was as if he had experienced far too many things in his life, which resulted in him possessing a shocking presence that could not be described with words but would cause all people to be unable to forget it the moment they saw it.


    With hands ced behind his back, he stood at the top of the mountain. Grief was in his eyes. His robes fluttered and white hair danced to the wind. He seemed to be looking at the sky as his voice echoed in the air.


    "Believe in me¡­"


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. He looked at the man and saw numerous living creatures kneeling down on the crumbling ground before him. These living creatures were trembling, clearly afraid of the world copsing around them, but none of them got up to escape.


    They looked at the man with white hair as if his words were a form of conviction and deserved utmost respect.


    "Someone once told me that those who believe in me will find that I will not die even if the world dies. Even if the world is destroyed, I will not be destroyed¡­ Today, I will tell all of you this¡­


    "Believe in me¡­"


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. Everything before his eyes shattered abruptly and turned into countless shards. As these shards danced about, they slowly disappeared before him.


    Su Ming "opened" his eyes. But perhaps it would be more urate to say that his physical eyes had been open since the start, so the eyes he opened this time were the eyes of his soul.


    He was still in the chamber, and everything was dark around him¡­ But in his left hand was a sun shining with a strong, overbearing light. In his right hand was a moon shining with a weak, gentle light. All the light in the chamber was gathered by the two of them.


    "I understand now."


    An ancient air appeared about Su Ming''s face. If anyone took a closer look, they would find that the ancient air about him¡­ was rather simr to the one about the man in blue.

 Chapter 878: Residual

    <h4>Chapter 878: Residual</h4>


    It had been seventeen days since Su Ming stepped into the chamber.


    The chamber was not located above ground, but was within the huge underground pce built under the many towers of the Yu Family. The underground pce had been built tens of thousands of years ago, and it was the most secretive spot in the Yu Family.


    At that moment, in the depths of the underground pce outside Su Ming''s secret chamber were two gigantic stone ps of a door that were inteced with each other to form a ghastly door of hundreds of feet in size.


    There were numerous blood-red runic symbols on the door. As they shone in alternating shes of bright and dark light, a powerful wave spread out from them. In fact, even if a cultivator in theter stage of World ne Realm attacked at full force, they would find it hard to destroy the door within a short period of time.


    The thirteen old men were sitting respectfully outside the door and meditating there as if they were Dharma Protectors. Their zealous attitude towards Yu Family''s Progenitor made them willing to give up their lives to provide protection for the Progenitor.


    If anyone dared to break in at this point of time, they would find themselvesing face-to-face against the thirteen old men''s rabid attacks.


    Yu Rou was sitting to the side of the circle formed by the thirteen old men. Her expression remained elegant as she sat by the side quietly, creating a stark contrast against these thirteen old men. Her beauty was also something that did not fit into the eerie and decaying image the thirteen people presented.


    "The Progenitor has entered istion for seventeen days¡­ Could something have happened to him?" After waiting for seventeen days, one of the thirteen old men could not help but be anxious. After all, before Su Ming had entered istion to meditate, he had said he would be gone only for a few days.


    "Quiet. The Progenitor''s level of cultivation is exceedingly high, how could anything possibly happen to him? This is clearly the Progenitor absorbing the Apostle''s life force so that he could get greater control over his new body," someone beside him immediately retorted. Clearly, the person who had rebuked the old man just now had a slightly higher status, so the old man who had been worried immediately lowered his head and did not say anything else.


    "Not necessary!" an ancient voice camenguidly from a skeletal old man by the side.


    "Did any of you ever think of the Progenitor possibly failing to Possess the Apostle?"


    "That''s impossible. With the Progenitor''s level of cultivation and the preparations he made over tens of thousands of years, there''s no possible way he would have failed."


    "That''s right. What the seventh said is possible. What if¡­ he failed?"


    "If he failed, then the person who appeared before us previously was not the Progenitor but the Apostle!"


    Many pairs of eyes of the thirteen old men sparkled at that time as theymunicated with each other by sending their thoughts.


    Only Yu Rou remained in the distance, quiet and not listening to any of their words.


    In the mid of their long wait and as doubts as well as spections were gradually born within them, another three days passed.


    Twenty days had passed since Su Ming stepped into the chamber. On this day, it was dusk in the world outside the underground pce. There was a gentle breeze blowing through thend, swaying the trees. It was at that moment that a booming sound suddenly echoed in the air within the underground pce.


    The appearance of this sound immediately caused the thirteen old men to swiftly lift their heads and fix their eyes on the gate of the chamber. They also moved to kneel on the ground.


    That booming sound came from the door to the chamber. This was the sound of the door being slowly opened from within. As those booming sounds became increasingly louder, the doors swung open to reveal a slit in-between.


    The slit gradually grew wider. After a moment, when the doorspletely swung open, the thirteen old men did not care about what sort of spections they had in their hearts and immediately said respectfully, "We respectfully greet the Progenitor!"


    With a bang, the stone door swungpletely open. It was dark inside. The green candle mes in the underground pce looked as if they wanted to venture deep into the darkness in the chamber, but were blocked outside the door. It was as if there was a force that could not be seen obstructing all forms of light from entering the room.


    The sound of footsteps gradually came from the darkness and echoed in the underground pce. That noise suggested that the owner was moving at a leisurely pace. Several breathster, Su Ming''s figure appeared within the stone chamber and was revealed before the people. His footsteps came to a halt, and he did not continue walking forward.


    He stood in the darkness. The dim green light one step away from him enveloped the area around him. Because of this, Su Ming was able to see the area outside clearly, but the people outside could only see a faint blur when they looked towards him.


    Su Ming did not respond to the old men''s words. He stood in the darkness and swept his gaze across everyone, and a dead silence settled around them.


    It was as if even the sounds of breathing had disappeared. An oppressive feeling gradually rose in the air. The thirteen old men could sense this incredibly clearly. They knelt on the ground and did not dare lift their heads. However, they could feel the pores on their bodies shrinking, and their hair rose. That was the instinctual reaction that a person would get when they were in the face of danger.


    It was precisely because they did not lift their heads that the feeling within them grew stronger. They could sense an incredibly evil presence spreading out from the chamber. It was a presence born from the perfect fusion between an overbearing and a gentle aura.


    That presence changed constantly, so no one was able to get a clear grasp on it. When it gave off that overbearing presence, it seemed as if it could destroy all lives, but when it was gentle, it gave a sticky feeling, as if it was a swamp that would prevent a person from climbing out the moment they stepped in. The thirteen old men became no longer certain of their guesses, unable to discern the truth of things.


    As these thirteen people were busy being nervous, Yu Rou remained calm by the side. However, that was just how she appeared. In truth, she was also shivering slightly, but those shivers were not distinct.


    Only after ten breaths had passed did the presence gradually disperse. At the instant the thirteen old men sighed in secret, Su Ming took the final step and walked into the light from the dark.


    His body appeared fully before everyone. Long gray hair, long white robes, and a boundless ancient air on that handsome face of his that was nigh enchanting. That ancient air did not seem to belong to him, but due to some reasons, some of it hade to temporarily stick around him.


    That ancient presence was definitely not intentional. If a person had not lived for a sufficient amount of years and had not seen through all forms of illusions, then this presence would definitely not appear.


    Because of this ancient air, the hearts of the thirteen old men trembled. The waning presence on their bodies seemed too thin before that ancient presence about Su Ming. In fact, they did not even have the right to be called old.


    As the thirteen old men''s hearts were shaken, Su Ming looked towards them with an indifferent gaze. His eyes were like swamp water,pletely calm, but if anyone took a closer look, they would immediately get lost in them. The profound expression in his eyes was hidden deep within them, and even contained a slight presence that would cause others to bepelled to believe in him. It was as if¡­ under this gaze, everything Su Ming said could be trusted.


    This was¡­ the power that would exist as long someone believed in it. This was the epiphany Su Ming had obtained from the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao. Once he fused that epiphany with his Illusions of the Stars, Sun, and Moon, it could be said that this divine ability became the strongest and most mysterious of all his divine abilities.


    Once he used it, the weather would change, and the world would be void of light.


    "Do you believe in me?" Su Ming asked coolly. He had just recovered from the strange picture in his mind, which was why that ancient air remained about him while the figure of the man with white hair remained in his heart. In fact, even the man''s grief as he looked at the sky remained in Su Ming''s eyes.


    That ancient presence, that figure, that grief, and everything that remained about Su Ming at that moment erupted from within him in an unseen manner as he asked that question. Because of it, the air in the underground pce distorted, and ripples spread out through the area and fill it swiftly. In an instant, they filled up the entire underground pce.


    There was a strange power contained in his voice. As it echoed in the air, even the green candle mes in the ce swayed a few times.


    In fact, during that instant, Su Ming''s appearance seemed to have changed as well, giving off an indistinct feeling to others. It was as if he had turned into the man with white hair during that moment, who had his hands ced behind his back as he looked at the sky while the world copsed around him.


    This was not Su Ming''s power, but the residue of the power he saw while understanding it. In fact, it could be said that this was Su Ming using the power of that man with white hair, who had been able to form a terrifying divine ability with just a single sentence he left behind.


    This form of borrowing the man''s power was only possible for Su Ming at this moment. Even if he tried to gain another epiphany from the sentence, he would not be able to do this, because once hepleted the process of understanding the sentence, it had disappeared into the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, vanishing to return to the time in which it belonged.


    Unless Su Ming could truly understand it, then this divine ability of his would have reached its strongest at this moment.


    Indescribably powerful booms rang out in the hearts of the thirteen old men who were all in theter stage of World ne Realm. In the mid of those sounds, Su Ming''s voice shot up in all their ears, their minds, and their souls.


    That voice brought with it a tone that suggested the owner would allow no doubt and resistance to his words, an arrogance that even the world would have to submit and even the universe would have to lower its head. If any forms of life did not obey him, then no matter what level of cultivation they possessed, they would instantly be reduced to ashes.


    As the booming sound echoed in the hearts of the thirteen old men, they coughed up a mouthful of blood and had blood pouring out of their eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. They staggered backwards, and once they moved thousands of feet, they were pale and had shock written on their faces. In their eyes, a ball of fire was contained.


    That was¡­ a purple ball of fire. It was a ball of fire that burned even hotter than the zeal they had for Yu Family''s Progenitor.


    Even Yu Rou coughed up blood when the residue of that presence erupted from Su Ming''s body and she was continuously forced backwards. Her calmness was gone, her elegance had vanished, and everything within her mind was shredded to pieces during that moment. A single will forcefully made its way into her head.


    It was a will thatpelled her to obey Su Ming!


    And the same ball of purple mes also appeared in her eyes!


    "I believe in you¡­" Yu Rou''s breathing quickened. As she mumbled out these words, the thirteen old men let out zealous roars.


    "I believe in you!"


    "I believe in you!"


    The thirteen voices reverberated in the air, and endless echoes rang through the underground pce. As they continued spreading outwards, there was a false impression that the underground pce itself was trembling.


    As they said these words, Su Ming slowly closed his eyes. The residue of the ancient presence about him disappeared, and his body was no longer an indistinct blur.


    ''Your power is to let others believe in you and worship you from the bottom of their hearts¡­ For myself, I will choose to¡­ make them obey me!''


    Su Ming opened his eyes. His appearance was strange and enchanting, and the light in his eyes gave others a feeling like they were looking at an endless abyss.

 Chapter 879: Evil

    <h4>Chapter 879: Evil</h4>


    As the voices of the thirteen old men echoed in the underground pce, the gray fog on their bodies started tumbling about. It originally served the purpose of providing shade from the sun, but that moment, when Su Ming lifted his hand to swing at it, booming sounds rang out.


    "Those who believe in me will obtain the protection of the Ecang gxies that I, Su, possess," Su Ming stated tly. As he swung his arm, the noise from the fog reached its peak, but soon, the sound disappeared.


    The fog dispersed to reveal thirteen skeletal old men prostrating themselves on the ground. They might only be skin and bones, but there was a presence within them that made it seem as if there was a windstorm contained within them.


    "Thank you for granting us a new life, Progenitor!"


    The thirteen old men''s faces were filled with zeal. The purple mes in their eyes burned furiously, and once they reced their pupils, their eyes turned purple.


    That purplish hue in their eyes did not remain stiff and unchanging, but contained the sparkle of life that each person should have. Once these thirteen men said their reply, the residue of the ancient presence about Su Ming''s body returned to where it should belong, in the passages of time.


    "The Yu Family will remain the Yu Family. It will be enough for all of you here to know about my existence. You may all leave now. Yu Rou, stay back," Su Ming said calmly and walked forward. With one step, he moved into the innermost part of the underground pce. There was a flight of stairs there. This area was built like an altar, and there was a gigantic stone chair there.


    Su Ming stood in front of the stone chair, then turned around and slowly sat down on the stone chair.


    At the instant he did so, an awe-inspiring presence spread out from his body and filled up the entire area. He referred to himself with his family name before these people. Before this, he would have definitely not done such a thing. However, as of then, these thirteen old men as well as Yu Rou had been turned into existences¡­ that were simr to that of an Apostle after Su Ming used that residue of the ancient presence and the Art of Believing on them.


    Su Ming was doing the exact same thing as what the Sun God and Moon Goddess did to turn others into their Apostles after making people believe in them.


    The thirteen old men immediately voiced their obedience. They lowered their heads and left. Soon, they would appear before the Yu Family and would shock all of its members, who would then burn with zeal because of them. In fact, they would bring the Yu Family to open the curtains to a new struggle for power in ck Ink.


    Perhaps they would still be unable to lead their family to be the greatest family in ck Ink, but it was more than likely that they would escape their current state. They would be the leading family for all middle-sized auction halls.


    When the thirteen old men left, Yu Rou lowered her head and knelt quietly in front of Su Ming. She did not say a single word.


    Even when the area around them was enveloped in dead silence once again, Su Ming still did not speak. Instead, he sat on the stone chair and stared at Yu Rou.


    Time trickled by, and Yu Rou gradually found that she could not keep a calm expression on her face. The purple mes in her eyes were burning furiously, and confusion as well as struggle slowly appeared on her face.


    "Give me a reason why I should not kill you." Su Ming''s voice broke the silence, and his words echoed in the air.


    "My Lord, why would you want to kill me?" Yu Rou lifted her head to reveal her face, which possessed a beauty that could cause hearts to pound in excitement and could take a man''s breath away.


    "Is it because I hid the secrets of the Enchanted Treasure Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here? Progenitor Yu Han might have nned this for tens of thousands of years, but he is not a God. He cannot be considered an Antecedental Spirit, much less an Ancestral Spirit. He is just a cultivator who is a Seeding Spirit.


    "If a cultivator who is just a Seeding Spirit like him could truly Possess you, then¡­ you would not be the Apostle. As long as you were the Apostle, Progenitor Yu Han could only fail," Yu Rou whispered softly. Her voice was incredibly pleasant to the ears, and it moved gently through the underground pce.


    "Not enough." Su Ming shook his head.


    Yu Rou bit her bottom lip. After remaining silent for a moment, she spoke once again.


    "Progenitor Yu Han might be an ancestor of the Yu Family, but he tried to Possess me before. He might have failed in the end, but I will never forget this.


    "I wanted him dead! I wanted him to be killed by the Apostle after he failed to Possess him. In fact, I once had the thought that I¡­ would no longer need to be afraid if the Progenitor was Possessed by the Apostle."


    Su Ming had a calm expression on his face. This time, he did not open his mouth to speak, but neither did he shake his head. Instead, he closed his eyes and waited for Yu Rou to continue speaking.


    She lowered her head and fell silent for a time.


    "I knew since the start¡­ that you weren''t the Apostle." After a long while, Yu Rou lifted that enticing head of hers and looked at Su Ming. "You might have the presence of the Sun God and Moon Goddess on you and you might have walked out of the second gate, but I know that you devoured the spirits of the Sun God and Moon Goddess in the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao.


    "At the instant you began devouring them, they sent word to me and ordered me to have the entire Yu Family prevent you from devouring them. In fact, if I had chosen to obey them at that moment, then at the moment you started absorbing the souls of the Sun God and Moon Goddess, the thirteen Progenitors would have attacked, and even you¡­ would have found it hard to withstand their attacks."


    Yu Rou''s face was slightly pale. The purple mes were burning in her eyes and were rapidly enveloping her heart and soul. She was not like the thirteen old men. They might have incredibly high levels of cultivation, but they did not have a power in them to resist that strange divine ability Su Ming had cast. This was a form of oppression from a superior life form on an inferior life form.


    However, Yu Rou was different. She was¡­ after all, the chosen one by the Sun God and Moon Goddess. She might not have fulfilled the conditions to be Possessed by Progenitor Yu Han, but she was clearly different from the average cultivator.


    Su Ming opened his eyes to reveal a pair of profound eyes as he asked indifferently, "What do you know of Ancestral Spirit, Antecedental Spirit, and Seeding Spirit?"


    "This is a legend. Due to the age of the legend, there should be no one who knows whether it is true or false." Yu Rou hesitated for a moment before she chose to tell Su Ming all that she knew.


    "Legend has it that when the sky, the earth, the universe, the heavens, the gxy, and the cosmos had yet to take form, the first living things that were born were known as¡­ Ancestral Spirits.


    "They created life, which is why we have so many races and so many different types of living beings.


    "These living beings worshiped the Ancestral Spirits. In the endless passage of time, among the races that did so, life forms that could bear the power of the Ancestral Spirits slowly came into existence. They were known as Antecedental Spirits. Some people believe that the word Antecedental refers to Immortals, since the Immortals'' Dao will eventually turn them into Gods, but there are some that believe that the word Antecedental refers to the binary opposite before and after. Since the era was different, the words were different. However, the meaning behind them was the same, despite the fact that the words weren''t alike."


    After saying this much, You Rou paused for a moment before she spoke again.


    "A disaster no one knows about caused all manner of living to die or fall to sleep. It didn''t matter whether it was the Ancestral Spirits or those who became Antecedental Spirits due to their worship were able to escape from the disaster.


    "As the disaster went on, the races fell to ruin. They were either dissolved or destroyed, and in the end, they were no more. This was the case for the Gate of Dao race.


    "In the endless passage of time after the disaster, there were no longer any Ancestral Spirits or Antecedental Spirits, but the people could see the changes in the universe, could see the world, thes, could sense the rules andws in the universe, and from then on, consolidate some of the cultivation methods to slowly create their own cultivation systems.


    "It was¡­ a cultivation system that aimed to achieve perfection and be a superior life form. The system for each race was different, but their goal was the same. Over the course of time, the outstanding ones who practiced this sort of cultivation system were known as Seeding Spirits.


    "By now, even Seeding Spirits are incredibly rare, and due to dissemination and growth of the numerous races in the universe, the people who practice these sort of cultivation systems are known as cultivators. Based on the ancient titles, some of them could be known as Seeding Spirits.


    "The Sun God and Moon Goddess were Antecedental Spirits¡­ and they were very ancient. In fact, I suspect that their slumber had caused them to fall to being life forms that were only Seeding Spirits."


    Yu Rou spoke softly, her words echoing in the underground pce, but Su Ming''s expression remained calm as he digested them.


    After a moment, he asked coolly, "What is Yin Essence?"


    His question immediately caused Yu Rou''s face to turn slightly paler. She did not speak, but with anguish on her face, she slowly lowered her head and lifted her hands to gradually undress before Su Ming.


    As her robes fell off to reveal a skintight singlet that showed off her beautiful figure, her pretty face and figure brought about an image that could make others'' hearts pound. It was a feast that no one could refuse.


    "The power of Yin Essence is a type of Divine Essence that I obtained in the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao. It slowly grows in my body, pushing my level of cultivation to its peak. It will allow me to be a life form in-between Seeding Spirits and Sessor Spirits. I may even be able to reach a breakthrough and be a Sessor Spirit.


    "At that time, I will be summoned by my mission and will offer up everything of myself to the Moon Goddess.


    "If you could devour the Moon Goddess in the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao, then you can definitely devour my Yin Essence. I can¡­ give it to you as long as you give me my freedom back, so I won''t be a puppet who can''t control its own fate." Yu Rou lifted her head. The burning purple mes in her eyes had almost reced all of her pupils. She looked at Su Ming with her pale face as she walked closed to him.


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. Not a hint of change could be spotted on him. When Yu Rou gradually came over to stand in front of him, he looked at her beautiful form and continued watching as she slowly lowered her body, as if she was kneeling down to worship him.


    He lifted his right hand and ced it on her skin, which looked as if it would break if the wind so much as blew on it, then began to slowly trace his finger through the spots where her curves were. Wherever his finger went, that part of Yu Rou''s body would immediately begin trembling from nervousness.


    When Su Ming''s finger slid to her face, he lifted her chin, forcing her head up. Then, he slowly got closer to her, to the point that they could sense each other''s breathing and heartbeat.


    "No matter what reason it is, those who scheme against me will never know freedom in their lives again," he said softly. His words made Yu Rou tremble, and her face turned even paler.


    "Judging by the method with which you will offer up your Yin Essence, you will clearly be my woman ¡­ but your Yin Essence is not enough of apensation for you to be my woman."


    Su Ming lifted his head. There was a smile on his lips. A strange light shone in his eyes, giving him an indescribable, mysterious, and enchanting air.


    Yu Rou lowered her head and whispered softly, "Has anyone told you before that you give others¡­ a feeling that you''re incredibly evil?"


    "Evil¡­ I like that word."


    Su Ming stood up and took a step forward before he disappeared into the underground pce, leaving behind Yu Rou still wearing her skintight singlet and aplicated expression on her face.

 Chapter 880: Getting to Know Lie Shan

    <h4>Chapter 880: Getting to Know Lie Shan</h4>


    This was a season with ample rain in ck Ink. It had been cloudy for several days, and on this day, rain poured down from the sky.


    The rain fell on the ground, filing the entire world with an indistinct feeling. Su Ming was sitting cross-legged in one of the towers of the Yu Family while looking at the rain outside his window. There was a scroll made of jade slips ced in front of him. On it was the map of ck Ink, the forces of power in it and the locations of each auction hall.


    In fact, there was arge portion of Divine Essence Star Ocean depicted on that jade slip scroll as well. However, while that portion might seemrge, in truth,pared to the vast Divine Essence Star Ocean, the area drawn on the map by the members of the Yu Family over the countless years was just a small part of that huge gxy.


    Su Ming had picked up the scroll, but he did not immediately look at it. Instead, he looked at the rain outside the window with a pensive look in his eyes.


    "The elephant has two forms. One of them is its physical form, and the other is the illusory form on the scale. The physical body of the elephant on the scale is like that of the form of the Heavenly Dao, not the power of the Antecedental Spirit. The thought of weighing this elephant is like a fantasy, and it can allow you to weigh¡­ this elephant for the span of three breaths!"


    The words spoken when the malicious spirit weighed the elephant while he was in the chamber echoed in Su Ming''s mind.


    ''This sentence isn''t that easy to understand, but now that I think about it, this ''elephant has two forms'' means that it has a physical and an illusory form. The physical form is the elephant''s real body, and the illusion¡­ is the scene that people usually speak of. In some sense, this elephant is not referring to a living creature¡­ but a form of atmosphere and environment.'' A sparkle appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''If that''s the case, then I can understand the second and third sentences. Weighing the elephant''s real body is like weighing the supreme lord of the Gate of Dao race. But all life forms who have yet to be Antecedental Spirits are unable to do this, only those who are Antecedental Spirits can do so.


    ''The third sentence can also be understood as weighing an atmosphere and an illusion, but what does the final ''it can allow you to weigh this elephant for the span of three breaths'' mean¡­?'' Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he shook his head and buried the question in his heart.


    His gaze fell on the jade slip scroll, and he began looking through it.


    There was a storage bag beside Su Ming. Once every few breaths, he would put his hand deep into that storage bag, then bring out a crystal to ce it on the scroll. That crystal would sh a few times before fusing into the scroll.


    The jade slip scroll was incredibly mysterious. Perhaps it was because it had been around for a long time, but it would be damaged every time someone examined it. Because of this, it would need to be nourished by crystals once in a while if its contents were examined.


    There was a veil on Yu Rou''s face, who was nearby. Her temperament currently was greatly different from before. In fact, even the ripples of power from her cultivation base were incredibly weak. She looked as if she was only in the initial stage of World ne Realm and not theter stage of World ne Realm, which she originally had.


    She sat on her heels by Su Ming''s side quietly. She was sitting in the mid of the green smoke spreading out from the censers in the room, which gave her an otherworldly feeling.


    There was a pot of wine boiling in front of her. She lifted the pot up with her fair hands and poured the contents gently into a wine cup before she ced it by Su Ming, who was still reading through the jade slip scroll.


    Her appearance and her actions made it look as if she was a maidservant.


    This was supposed to be a very artistic scene. Faint green smoke swirled about in the air, an otherworldly maidservant served by her master''s side, rain poured outside the window, the rushing of it echoed in the air like the noise of nature¡­ but in this scene, there were three things that did not fit in.


    The bald crane was rolling about on the ground with a displeased look, and it was doing so nonstop¡­


    "Crystals! You promised me that you would give me crystals! Y-y-you¡­ You''re going overboard! There''re so many crystals, give me some! Oh, my crystals¡­ Kill me¡­ Those are all my crystals¡­


    "You¡­ ah¡­ How can you put crystals in there? Oh heavens, this is the 379th piece. Those are all crystals, sparkling 379 crystals, you know?!" As the bald crane screamed shrilly, it stared straight at Su Ming. When it saw him cing the crystals one by one into the jade slip scroll as he read it, the bald crane almost went mad.


    However, Su Mingpletely ignored its shrill screams, and even Yu Rou did not bother with it. She looked at the boiling wine with an elegant expression on her face, as if she did not hear a single thing.


    The other thing that did not fit in¡­ was a big yellow dog.


    It was lying not too far away and staring at Yu Rou with a hostile look, asionally letting out threatening growls. It was as if Yu Rou''s existence made it sense some form of threat, for some unknown reason.


    ''Damn it, how could a woman as pretty as my young mistress be around here? Judging by Su Ming''s actions, he has clearly acknowledged her damned presence! I can''t allow this!'' Thoughts fleeted through the big yellow dog''s head as it continued thinking about what its young mistress would do if she was around. The threatening re and hostile look became increasingly more pronounced.


    The final thing that did not fit in was Yu Chen Hai.


    He sat calmly by the side, having been the one who gave Su Ming the jade slip scroll. asionally, he would look at Su Ming, but most of the time, he would sneak peeks at Yu Rou.


    He constantly felt that there was something familiar about that woman, but for some unknown reason, he could not remember where he had seen her before, but this was not the main point. It, of course, was that even though the woman wore a veil over her face and covered most of her looks, preventing others from seeing her clearly, there was still a beauty about her that caused other people''s hearts to pound in excitement.


    This beauty caused Yu Chen Hai''s heart to race.


    ''This shouldn''t be. With my level of cultivation, this shouldn''t happen, but why is this woman giving me a sense of closeness. It''s precisely because of this sense of closeness that I''m feeling such a great urge in me.''


    It was with great difficulty that Yu Chen Hai quelled the feeling in his heart. He no longer dared to look at the woman, worried that he would make Su Ming misunderstand him. That was why even though he still wanted to look at her, he had to force that urge down.


    "Senior Su, there are three days left before I have to host my auction¡­" he quickly said in a low voice.


    Su Ming''s status had already changed in the Yu Family. To the others, he was a guest, but the members of the family were not privy to the real truth.


    "I understand." Su Ming nodded. He picked up a crystal and ced it on the jade slip scroll to continue reading it.


    "About that¡­ if you have time, should we look at the other family''s auctions and get familiar with how an auction operates?" Yu Chen Hai quickly asked.


    Su Ming looked as if he did not hear his words and did not answer.


    Yu Chen Hai smiled wryly, not knowing what he should say next. He instinctively looked towards Yu Rou again, and at the moment he looked at her, she lifted her head and cast him a nce as well. Then, for some unknown reason, the hint of a faint smile appeared on her lips under the veil.


    When Yu Chen Hai saw that smile, his heart trembled. Then, unable to control himself, he became infatuated with her as he continued looking at her.


    With the three discordant elements in the picture, the atmosphere in the tower became slightly strange. Su Ming continued reading the jade slip scroll, his right hand reaching deep into the storage bag to take out crystals from time to time. He had already read through most of the jade slip scroll, and what remained were a few things that had happened in ck Ink during the past ten thousand years. At that moment, he picked up a crystal, but just as he was about to ce it on the jade slip scroll, his right hand came to an abrupt halt.


    As his right hand stopped moving, a feeling as if something was being held back immediately appeared in the room. This feeling was instantly noticed by Yu Rou. The bald crane was also momentarily stunned and stopped rolling out while screeching, but instead looked at Su Ming with surprise.


    Even the big yellow dog which had been looking at Yu Rou with a hostile expression blinked a few times before it looked at Su Ming.


    Only Yu Chen Hai remained besotted and could not get himself out of it.


    "Lie Shan Family rose to power in ck Ink ten thousand years ago. The Progenitor of the family is Lie Shan Xiu. His origins are mysterious and unfathomable, and his level of cultivation is incredibly high¡­ He is a man of great talent and vision, and in ten thousand years, he brought his family into the list of those who can host middle-sized auctions."


    This was the sentence Su Ming saw in the jade slip.


    "Lie Shan Xiu is an ambitious and formidable person. His origins might not be known, but he must definitely be a renowned person in the gxy from which he came. However¡­ even after the numerous investigations conducted on him, not a single clue can be found about this person from Divine Essence Star Ocean or the four Great Gxies in the world outside¡­"


    Su Ming had a calm expression on his face, but a huge storm was raging in his heart. In fact, that storm had turned into loud, thunderous booms that roared and reverberated in his mind. His calmness was just a facade.


    He might have had a few spections previously, but when he truly discovered it, he could not find it in himself to remain calm.


    This was why even his right hand hade to a pause when he was about to ce the crystal on the jade slip scroll, and even some of his presence spread out slightly, creating that feeling as if something was being held back in the tower.


    Several breathster, that feeling evaporated. Su Ming ced the crystal on the jade slip scroll and continued reading the scroll. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he closed his eyes.


    ''Lie Shan Xiu¡­''


    "Yu Chen Hai, didn''t you mention that you wanted to look at the other family''s auctions earlier?" Su Ming opened his eyes and turned his head to look at Yu Chen Hai, but when he looked over, he frowned, and a strange expression gradually crept up his face.


    At that moment, Yu Chen Hai was looking at Yu Rou with a stupefied face. The besotted expression in his eyes could be felt clearly by all.


    As for Yu Rou, she remained as calm as ever, as if she waspletely not bothered by¡­ how a member of the younger generation in her family was looking at her in such an infatuated manner.


    Su Ming let out a dry cough, and Yu Chen Hai shuddered, snapping out of his daze. When he saw that Su Ming was looking at him, he instantly felt cold sweat drench his robes. His face turned pale. He could already imagine what would happen, and fear rose in his heart.


    He did not know what hade over him. When the maidservant smiled at him, he had lost his senses and sank into that infatuated state. When he snapped out of it, intense fear immediately filled his heart. He was afraid that Su Ming would be displeased.


    "Senior¡­ I¡­" Yu Chen Hai was just about to exin as he was filled uneasiness.


    Su Ming cut off Yu Chen Hai''s exnations and asked faintly, "Does Lie Shan Family have an auction?"


    "Lie Shan Family is a family that can host middle-sized auctions, and they host small auctions once every three days. There will be one today." Yu Chen Hai quickly nodded.


    "Let''s go. Lead the way, we''ll go to Lie Shan Family''s auction."


    Su Ming stood up. When he spoke, he walked towards the entrance. The bald crane blinked and exchanged nces with the big yellow dog. They immediately moved at the same time and followed Su Ming.


    Yu Rou stood up incredibly elegantly and put away the pot of wine, then sashayed behind Su Ming.


    Yu Chen Hai let out a huge breath of relief in his heart at that moment and quickly followed after. He looked at Yu Rou''s curvaceous body and suddenly remembered how rude he had been, though Su Ming did not seem to be bothered by it, and this maidservant who appeared out of nowhere also¡­ did not seem to mind.


    Yu Chen Hai looked as if he had been bewitched. His heart raced, but he did not dare think too much into it and simply followed Su Ming out of the house into the rain.

 Chapter 881: Lie Shan’s Fond Remembrance

    <h4>Chapter 881: Lie Shan¡¯s Fond Remembrance</h4>


    During this season, even when it rained in ck Ink, it was not cold. The raindrops that fell from the sky brought with them a hint of warmth, but when theynded on a person''s body, they would inevitably make their clothes wet and cause them to stick to the skin, which brought great difort.


    The oil-paper umbres in the rain looked like flowers. If anyone looked from the sky, they would not be able to see people, but feet under the umbres walking forward leisurely under the rain.


    Su Ming had his hands ced behind his back. His long, gray hair danced in the air due to the wind blowing against it. By his side was the elegant Yu Rou. She held an umbre in her hand and stuck close to him, as if she had truly be a maidservant.


    Su Ming''s long hair spilled down his shoulders as he walked in the rain. Some of them grazed Yu Rou''s veil, as if they had fused with it to form a picture.


    Behind them was the bald crane sitting on the big yellow dog. It let the rain fall on its body and had a contemptuous expression on its face, though no one knew just at whom that contempt was directed¡­


    The big yellow dog continued regarding Yu Rou with hostility as it followed behind them in the rain.


    Yu Chen Hai walked at the back.


    The group walked out of Yu Family''s gate, and a vast world revealed itself before them. This ce was rather remote, since it was where the Yu Family was located. If the group wanted to head to the auction hall, they would need to go to ck Water City.


    The entire ck Ink was divided into multiple regions by the families. Some of them hadplicated connections with other regions, but in an overall sense, there were threergest cities within the - ck Water, Ink Kirin, and Worldly Star. These cities were upied by the threergest families in ck Ink.


    Due to the fame of the three cities, the cultivators and members of alien races in Divine Essence Star Ocean gathered there, and the distribution of certain benefits, smaller families had set up their own auction halls near the cities that were closest to where they stayed, though they needed to pay a certain amount of money to do so.


    That was why some small auctions would be held near the three cities. Only somerger scale auctions would be built in different locations, away from the cities and within families'' respective bases. The families would also only send out invitations in a wide scale for such auctions.


    It was the case for Yu Family''s auction hall, which was built in a huge natural basin eight thousand lis away from ck Water City. Powerful warriors from the family would constantly be stationed there, keeping watch over the ce. The hall was built in an incredibly extravagant manner, showing off the air of a middle-sized auction hall. The defense around it was tight, and it was built in a spot directly across Yu Family''s base. If anything happened during the auction, they would be able to settle it instantly.


    There were several tens of thousands of lis from Yu Family''s base to ck Water City. It might seem far, but to cultivators, this distance was nothing.


    In fact, if they did not want to fly, they would also be able to use Relocation Runes to send a person straight to ck Water City.


    Su Ming did not choose to use a Relocation Rune. He liked this rain. To him, this rain was real, and it was something he could have never seen before he came to ck Ink.


    The group turned into long arcs and slowly left into the distance amid the rain pouring down from the sky to the earth.


    They continued traveling until a gigantic city appeared in the distance. That city looked rather strange. It had no walls and was a swamp that covered arge area.


    The swamp was ck, and there were wisps of freezing air spreading out from it, causing the rain to turn instantly into ice. When it fell in the water, an endless ripples were stirred.


    There were multiple stone bridges built across the swamp. There were several intersection points, and each of them connected to several stone bridges at once. Usually, there would be a tform that was several hundreds of thousands of feet wide built on these intersection points, while some of them were evenrger. Multiple towers and halls could be found on these tforms, and shops were located on them as well.


    In fact, gigantic tforms that were more than one million feet wide could be found over some intersection points, formed from a dozen something stone bridges. They had carved railings, jade steps, and other sorts of ornaments that were so numerous they could not be counted.


    This was ck Water City. It might also be raining in this ce, but the rain could not conceal the bustle of activity. The silhouettes of cultivators could be seen everywhere.


    The size of the city was big enough to amodate millions of cultivators. The great size of the swamp could also be seen based on the size of the city itself. This was no longer a swamp, but andmass big enough to be known as an open sea.


    Yu Chen Hai took a few brisk steps forward to speak in a low tone behind Su Ming. "Mo, Tai Ci, and Hua are the three families in ck Ink that are regarded as the leaders. They are the three strongest families, and only their families have the ability to build such a city.


    "In fact, even the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean need to be courteous to the three families. Even the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence need toe forth and pay their respects to the three families whening here.


    "Rumor has it¡­ It''s just a rumor, but it''s said that the three great families can negotiate with the four Great True Worlds. They can send their family members out of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to train and gain experience in the four Great True Worlds."


    The group descended from the sky and appeared outside ck Water City.


    "The city was built by the Tai Ci Family, and it has a long history. There''s a lot of legends surrounding the swamp. There''re all sorts of fantastic records about it, and no one can tell whether they are true or false.


    "However, there is a legend here which someone from the Yu Family has witnessed before. In the depths of the swamp lives an ancient beast that is extremely terrifying. That beast has nine heads¡­ and once every ten thousand years, it lets out a roar, and that roar contains two words - Nine-headed Dragon ."


    Su Ming''s eyes focused, and he looked towards the swamp that belonged to ck Water City in the distance as he listened to Yu Chen Hai''s words.


    "Let''s go. We''ll take a look at Lie Shan Family''s auction," Su Ming said tly and walked over first.


    Yu Rou had remained quiet all the way to this ce. At that moment, she went after Su Ming to hold an umbre over his head, walking onto a stone bridge.


    There were no people acting as guards in the city, and there were plenty of stone bridges that acted as entrances in all directions. Anyone coulde and go as they pleased. Thisck of defensive measures in the city could only mean that Tai Ci Family, who controlled this city, had everything in their jurisdiction.


    The big yellow dog would asionally lower its head to look at the swamp, and a strange glint would sh in its eyes. After giving the swamp a careful sniff, it immediately put a distance between itself and the water. The bald crane, on the other hand, waspletely unbothered by the swamp. At that moment, it had its head lowered and was fiddling with its ws, calcting something unbeknown to others.


    Su Ming had a very rxed expression on his face as he walked on the stone bridge and looked at the unique city before his eyes. Yu Rou quietly kept himpany by his side. As they stepped into the city, they gradually saw quite a number of cultivators.


    Yu Rou might have been wearing a veil over her face, but she still caused the cultivators to sneak peeks at her.


    However, she seemed to already be used to being stared at and did not show any signs of difort, continuing to be like a maidservant beside Su Ming, which brought the gazes of the cultivators on him.


    However, once they cast him a look, these cultivators immediately averted their gazes.


    Su Ming''s current appearance¡ªwhich consisted of a maidservant, a big yellow dog, and a bald crane trailing behind him, as well as Yu Chen Hai by his side like a servant¡ªmade him look like a good-for-nothing young man from a wealthy family in everyone''s eyes.


    In fact, they did not even need to think about it to be able to tell that Su Ming was a direct descendant of some family who hade to ck Water City with his family servants. Most of the time, no one would intentionally provoke this sort of person.


    As a member of the Yu Family, Yu Chen Hai was incredibly familiar with ck Water City. As he gave directions in a respectful manner, Su Ming walked past the stone bridges. Soon, he saw an intersection point between six stone bridges.


    There was a gigantic tform there that was about thirty thousand something feet wide. An oval-shaped building was built on that tform, and it looked like a ring that was erected on the ground. There was a stone tform floating vertically in the empty portion at the center of the ring. That tform was shining.


    There were numerous illusory threads around the tform, and they were swaying about in the wind. The threads might have seemed to be scattered, but if anyone took a closer look, they would immediately find that they formed three big words.


    Lie Shan Family.


    "This is Lie Shan Family''s auction hall within ck Water City. The building might seem a little strange, but all of Lie Shan Family''s auction halls are built this way. They aren''t as beautiful as Yu Family''s auction halls," Yu Chen Hai whispered softly.


    Su Ming was silent. As he looked at the gigantic ring-shaped building, aplicated expression gradually appeared on his face. No one else might be able to see any form of aesthetic in the ring-shaped building, but at the instant Su Ming saw the building, ripples rose in his heart.


    On the ring, Su Ming saw various hollows and bumps. There were also arge amount of horizontal and perpendicr lines on it. This¡­ was not a building. It was clearly¡­ a map of thend of Berserkers!


    The hollowed parts were basins, the bumps were teaus, and the horizontal as well as perpendicr lines marked the rise and fall of mountain ranges. The empty portion at the center of the ring¡­ was the Dead Sea!


    The stone tform at the empty space was once the core of thend of Berserkers, where Great Yu Dynasty was built. This was aplete map of thend of Berserkers, and this building was the epitome of Lie Shan Xiu''s fond remembrance of his home.


    Perhaps he thought that other people would not be able to understand this form of yearning and remembrance, which was why he had fused these feelings into the buildings that belonged to the Lie Shan Family. He also probably did not expect¡­ that there would be someone who would be able to see his thoughts from these buildings.


    However, Su Ming could tell. He looked at the ring-shaped building with a dazed expression, then at the illusory threads around the area. They numbered a thousand, not a single more, and not a single less, just like the number of blood veins within a Berserker''s body. It was the initiation for the Berserkers'' cultivation method and their foundation.


    The four words formed by the blood veins was not some sort of divine ability in Su Ming''s eyes, but the Berserkers'' Berserker Mark!


    A Berserker Mark formed of one thousand blood veins!


    "He misses home¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He could sense Lie Shan Xiu''s longing for his home from the ring-shaped building.


    He looked at it quietly, all sound having vanished from his ears. The world before his eyes had blurred. The only thing that remained was the ring-shaped building.


    ''Thend of Berserkers was torn to pieces during the second God of Berserkers'' era. During the first God of Berserkers'' era, it was whole. I originally thought that it was a massive piece ofnd, but by the looks of it now, this¡­ is how thend of Berserkers looked like during the first God of Berserkers'' time.


    ''It might have changed a lotter on¡­ but I can still see some traces of thend I''m familiar with ¡­ That part is¡­ the ninth summit, and that part¡­ is Dark Mountain¡­'' Su Ming sighed softly.


    "Come, let''s go in," he said softly, leading his group inside.


    As the group headed in, several cultivators immediately walked out of the auction hall. The auction had already started. If they did not have a special token, they would not be able to enter the ce halfway through.


    However, as a member of the Yu Family, if Yu Chen Hai could bring Su Ming to this ce, then he would naturally have a method to get in. Once he brought out a te, the cultivators immediately made way. A heartyugh came from inside the building.


    "So it''s brother Chen Hai? Come in, quickly."


    Appearing with thatughter was an incredibly big and tall man, who seemed to be in his thirties. He had thick brows and big eyes, which made him look incredibly boorish. Compared to the slender figure shared by the average cultivator, he looked incredibly brawny.


    1. Oil-paper umbres: Umbres made of paper, mainly used to provide shade and as bridal gifts. The color of the umbres have their own meanings. Purple is for longevity, and white is for funerals. You can read more about them here: http://.umbrehistory/umbre-types/oil-paper-umbres/


    2. Nine-headed Dragon: The dragon that was in Han Mountain Bell, which Su Ming obtained from Han Mountain City and whose only six heads did he manage to wake.

 Chapter 882: Trouble Stirs in the Auction

    <h4>Chapter 882: Trouble Stirs in the Auction</h4>


    "Brother Kang Jiu, I''vee to bother you again. I was slightly dyed during my trip here, that''s why I''mte. I hope that you won''t mind." Yu Chen Haiughed and wrapped his fist in his palm as a greeting to the man who was walking over to him.


    "It''s fine. Your presence here adds a sparkle to this ce. And who might this be?" The man''sughter was very hearty, but even though he looked boorish, he was incredibly cautious. With a change of topic, he looked towards Su Ming.


    When he looked at the other, his expression remained the same, but he was discreetly vignt. From the positions of everyone in the group, he could immediately tell that Su Ming was clearly the leader there.


    Besides, the covered Yu Rou standing beside Su Ming also caused the man to be curious about the other''s identity.


    "Senior Su is a guest of Yu Family. Brother Kang Jiu, you know as well that I will be hosting an auction for the first time in a few days, that''s why I came with Senior Su to observe and learn. If we find anything we fancy, I do hope that you will give us a bit of a leeway," Yu Chen Hai said with a smile.


    "A guest of the Yu Family? I, Lie Shan Kang Jiu, greet Senior Su." The man''s expression immediately turned respectful, and he took two steps backwards to wrap his fist in his palm to bow towards Su Ming. His expression was incredibly sincere.


    Su Ming looked at the man before him. His brawny stature would make him stick out like a sore thumb in other people''s eyes, but to Su Ming, he could not help but find the man a familiar sight. This was the physique of a Berserker. This was the rough look that belonged to those who had Berserker blood flowing in their veins.


    ''He surpassed Berserker Soul Realm¡­''


    Su Ming could tell with just one nce that the man had already reached the middle stage of World ne Realm, but he did not practice the cultivation methods of a cultivator. Instead¡­ he practiced Berserker Arts because of which he was filled with a vast amount of Qi.


    In fact, Su Ming could even see about nine hundred something blood veins hidden in the man''s body. His Berserker Mark was also concealed under his skin. All other people would not be able to see it, but for Su Ming, everything about the man was in clear sight.


    ''He uses fire as a theme for his Mark.''


    Su Ming averted his gaze and thought in his heart. He might not have said anything, but when he looked over just now, Lie Shan Kang Jiu''s heart had trembled furiously. His expression instantly changed drastically, and shock as well as astonishment appeared in his eyes. Back then, because of that one nce, he had a feeling as if he stood before Su Ming naked, and every single of his secrets had been discovered.


    However, this was not what had delivered the greatest shock to him. What had caused him to be in slight disbelief was that when Su Ming looked at him, he lost control over the blood veins in his body; it felt as if they were about to burst forth from within him. The Berserker Mark he concealed also started showing signs that it was about to surface on his skin.


    When Su Ming looked over, Lie Shan Kang Jiu even felt his breathing still and his body start trembling faintly, as if his blood was boiling and he wanted to worship the other. He had only felt something like this¡­ once before.


    It was when he met the Progenitor of the family. When the Progenitor had looked at him, a loud bang had rung out in his head.


    "You are very good," Su Ming said calmly. There was no underlying meaning to his words, but as he spoke, an awe-inspiring and ancient air was naturally contained in his voice, like the tone that would be used by one of those in the older generation when he looked at a promising member of the younger generation.


    After all¡­ he was the God of Berserkers!


    He was the God of all those who had Berserker blood flowing in their veins.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu instinctively lowered his head and could not help but feel reverent. However, he soon registered what was going on and his heart immediately started trembling furiously. He did not dare to look into Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Come, let us go see the first''s¡­ auction hall." Su Ming smiled in delight and walked before the group.


    Neither Yu Chen Hai nor Lie Shan Kang Jiu understood what he meant by the first, but they instinctively followed behind him, especially Lie Shan Kang Jiu. When he looked at Su Ming, his gaze was filled with awe and veneration. He was very courteous all along the way as he led them into the auction hall.


    "Senior Su, there is a ring-shaped hall in Lie Shan Family''s auction hall, and each family that takes part in it will have their own respective rooms in the hall. This is Yu Family''s room." Soon, Lie Shan Kang Jiu brought Su Ming and the others before a room while speaking respectfully.


    Su Ming did not look at Yu Family''s room, but instead lifted his head to look at another room in the distance.


    "Change to that room."


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu looked in the direction Su Ming was looking, and a troubled look immediately appeared on his face.


    "Senior, that is Lie Shan Family''s room, and no outsiders are allowed. This is¡­"


    "Can we?" Su Ming turned his head around and cast Lie Shan Kang Jiu a t gaze.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu instinctively lowered his head, and after a brief period of silence, he smiled wryly and nodded in agreement. There was a great wave stirring in his heart at that moment, because he discovered that when Su Ming asked that question¡­ he could not refuse him. It was as if there was a form of suppression from his blood to his soul, because of which he was unable to be as free with his movements as before he met Su Ming.


    This was due to a form of reservation on his part and a form of majesty on Su Ming''s part. This had nothing to do with Su Ming''s level of cultivation, because as one of the managers of the auction hall in this ce, Lie Shan Kang Jiu had received some old monsters in Sr Kalpa Realm before. He might have been nervous back then, but even then, he did not experience suchplete suppression as he did now. In fact, his heart, his blood, and even his soul were subconsciously wanting to obey Su Ming, to not go against his words.


    ''Just¡­ who is he?'' This was the biggest question in Lie Shan Kang Jiu''s heart at that moment.


    Once he nodded with a wry smile, Su Ming walked towards the room he chose. Yu Chen Hai quickly went forward to push open the door, revealing arge room. The decor might have been simple, but it gave off a grand presence. The walls in the room were all illusions, and with just one nce, they were able to see a big hall outside filled with thousands of people creating a mor with their discussions.


    At the center was a tform, and on it was a cultivator in his forties. He was introducing the item put up for bidding to the crowd with a smile on his face.


    Su Ming stood by that illusory wall and looked at the bustle of activity outside without saying a single word. He had chosen this room because when he saw the map of thend of Berserkers outside on the ring-shaped building just now, he had discovered that the ninth summit was located in this spot.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu cast a wary look at Su Ming''s back, then wrapped his fist in his palm towards Yu Chen Hai to bid farewell before he left. Once he did so, his expression immediately changed and he hurried to where his family members were.


    ''That young man called Su Ming is incredibly strange. I''ll have to report this to the family as soon as possible. That person¡­ is an enigma. He actually nearly caused me to expose myself as a Berserker!''


    Once Lie Shan Kang Jiu left, Yu Chen Hai stood respectfully by the side of the room near Su Ming. When he looked at him, the reverence in his eyes was even stronger. He had naturally seen the changes in Lie Shan Kang Jiu''s attitude, and all of this was because of Su Ming. Needless to say, Yu Chen Hai formed many spections in his heart.


    Yu Rou remained as elegant as ever. She stood by Su Ming''s side and looked at the bustling auction hall without saying a thing.


    The bald cranepletely ignored Su Ming and the rest. It was staring straight at the big yellow dog with a look of great interest.


    Once the dog entered the room, it shook its body, and raindrops flew all over the ce. For some unknown reason, when the bald crane saw this, it felt that the dog looked very mighty while doing it.


    Which was why once the yellow dog finished shaking off all the water droplets on its body, a dark light swiftly shone on the bald crane''s body and it gained the form of a big ck dog which started shaking its body like the yellow dog had done moments ago.


    Half of the auction had passed by then, and the climax arrived. Thousands of people might not seem like a huge number¡ªand this was just a small auction¡ªbut in truth, if anyone looked over at that moment, they would find that the auction was filled with hordes of people.


    "I will spare you hearing my voice now. My fellow Daoists, these three pieces of wood are three logs of Ash Pine Wood from Divine Essence Star Ocean. The minimum bid is 100,000 crystals!"


    The middle-aged man swung his arm with a smile, and immediately, the air behind him distorted. Three women walked out. They were all rather beautiful, and each of them bnced a blue tray on their hands. There was a white log which was the breadth of a finger on each of the trays.


    Waves of ancient presence spread out from the three logs, and those ancient presences were incredibly dense. However, they did not give off a feeling of degeneration. Instead, there was an abundance of life force contained within them.


    "130,000!"


    "170,000!"


    "200,000! Those three logs of Ash Pine Wood are mine!"


    "Not necessarily. Ash Pine Wood can cause a woman''s face to not age for three hundred years. This treasure is useful for me. I''ll offer 300,000 for them."


    Voices continued rising and falling as they ced their bids, and soon, the bid exceeded 500,000 crystals. Su Ming looked at the fervent ardor in the auction hall, but there was not a single change on his face.


    "Only Lie Shan Family is able to bring out Ash Pine Wood in this sort of small auction. Almost all of the Ash Pine Wood put up for bidding in ck Inkes from Lie Shan Family," Yu Chen Hai mumbled under his breath by the side.


    "What are the effects of that wood?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    "Senior Su, that wood doesn''t possess any special effects. It can only let a woman moisturize and nourish her face," Yu Chen Hai quickly said.


    "Ash Pine Wood can provide nourishment for the face. If someone refined it and absorbed it, they would be able to extract the power of time in it. If they fused it into their Enchanted Vessels, they would be able to nourish their Vessel Spirits, and if they merged it with their bodies, they could fill their bodies with life force, but this doesn''t have any healing properties.


    "If a person is in possession of arge amount of Ash Pine Wood, they would be able to create the Bygone Time Venom. This poison can cause a person to age rapidly, and it cannot be cured," Yu Rou exined calmly.


    When she said all that, Yu Chen Hai was momentarily stunned. He had never heard of Ash Pine Wood possessing these effects before, and while he had heard of Bygone Time Venom, he only knew that it was a poison sold at an incredibly appalling price. He did not expect that it was created from Ash Pine Wood.


    When Yu Rou spoke, the three logs of Ash Pine Wood were sold to someone for an incredibly high price. The host of Lie Shan Family spoke up once more then.


    "The universe is filled with strange things, and bizarre objects are born within the universe. This time, we of Lie Shan Family have been entrusted with a task by a mysterious person, and we will auction off an item that is unique and one of its kind in the world. It has been brought out from the depths of Divine Essence Star Ocean, a region that practically no cultivator can venture into!


    "This item would normally not appear here and would only be put up for bidding in our family''srge auction, but the mysterious person was anxious to have it sold, which was why it hase here.


    "I will not waste your time now. The starting bid for this item is¡­ 1,000,000 crystals!"


    As his voice echoed in the air, the auction hall fell silent because right before everyone''s eyes, an old man walked out from the air behind the host of Lie Shan Family.


    That old man had an incredibly big frame. When he walked out, the ground looked as if it trembled. He had no expression on his face, and once he appeared, he instantly swung his arm. Immediately, a statue of about thirty feet tall appeared in front of him. That statue had two heads: One of them was crying, while the other was smiling. There was damage all over its body, and it looked incredibly old.


    There was also no life force about it, which made it clear that it was a dead object. By the looks of it, it also seemed to be in a state between being an illusion and being something that had corporeal form, since it appeared to be slightly blurry.


    Su Ming''s pupils constricted.

 Chapter 883: Elder Feng

    <h4>Chapter 883: Elder Feng</h4>


    "That old man is Lie Shan Family''s guest, Guru Song Qing!"


    "Why is he here in a small auction?"


    "That''s right. It''s really that old monster personally keeping watch over this mysterious item. That old monster Song Qing has been Lie Shan Family''s guest for many years. His level of cultivation remains a mystery, and his Sealing Art is incredibly shocking.


    "It''s said that someone from Tai Ci Family was once willing to pay an incredible price to invite him over from Lie Shan Family so he would be Tai Ci Family''s guest, but the offer was respectfully declined."


    In the mid of all the discussions that stirred up in the auction hall due to the old man''s appearance, the old man with the big frame lifted his head and cast a cold nce at the entire hall, then lifted his right hand to point at the broken statue that was floating in front of him.


    "Since most of you know me and we can be considered friends, then allow me to give all of you a word of warning. If you¡­ don''t know what this is, then don''t recklessly ce a bid." The old Song Qing only said those words before he shut his mouth and stood by the side like a small hill.


    However, if he had not said them, this statue''s appearance would not have brought about too much attention. But now that he said them, all the people in the auction hall instantly focused their gazes on the statue.


    "Just what is that thing?"


    "Could it be a statue of an ancient God?!"


    "That''s not right. I can''t feel that sort of ancient presence from it, but I can''t ce the one that''sing out, either."


    "How dare they put the starting big at 1,000,000 crystals for this sort of statue?! It''s absolutely not worth it!"


    The discussions instantly rose in a loud buzz within the auction hall. In fact, there were even a few skeptical voices questioning the value of the statue in piercing shouts in this ce filled with thousands of people, which resulted in a quite chaotic atmosphere.


    "I can''t tell whether this item is valuable or not. If any of you know this item, then you will choose to buy it even if you use up tens of millions of crystals. If you don''t, then you might not even fish out a single crystal from your pocket. That is why you may all start bidding now."


    The host from the Lie Shan Family had a rxed expression on his face. As he spoke with a smile, the auction hall gradually fell silent, but no one ced a bid.


    Su Ming stood by the illusory wall in the room while looking at the statue with a dumbfounded gaze. He did not know whether other people would be able to recognize this thing, but with just one nce, he could tell just what it was.


    The ancient presence on it was a Berserker''s presence. That statue was clearly a statue of the God of Berserkers!


    "Lie Shan Family will always bring out some really strange items. Just what is that thing?" Yu Chen Hai looked at the statue by the side with a frown on his face. Even Yu Rou was observing it carefully at that moment, but after a long time passed, she found that she could not recognize it.


    "This item isn''t bad. I might not be able to recognize it, but I''ll put it as a decoration in my house and admire it. 1,000,000 crystals." After remaining silent for a moment, a hoarse voice spoke from within the auction hall.


    The voice did note from the hall where the thousands of cultivators were gathered, but came from the rooms that were simr to the one in which Su Ming stayed. Once that voice spoke, it immediately caught the attention of the cultivators in the hall.


    "1,300,000 crystals. After all, I do like collecting strange items." Soon after, another voice resounded in the air.


    "1,600,000 crystals!"


    "1,800,000 crystals!"


    Soon, another voice joined in the auction. As the three peoplepeted for the item, all the cultivators in the auction hall immediately became excited, even if they didn''t know what that item was. The three voices all came from the rooms that belonged to honored guests as well. All those who coulde into possession of a room in an auction hall belonged to the members of the families within ck Ink, unlike the rogue cultivators who were mostly from ck Ink gathered in the hall, or some outsiders.


    There was a secret chamber within Lie Shan Family''s auction hall. As these people continuedpeting against each other, an old man could be found sitting cross-legged in there. Behind him were a dozen something men who could clearly be seen as members of the Lie Shan Family based on their physique, and they were all standing respectfully behind him.


    Needless to say, one of them was Lie Shan Kang Jiu.


    All of them did not speak but were looking at an illusory screen of light before the old man. It was the projection of the entire auction hall, and even the voices from the hall came from the screen.


    The old man had a head full of white hair. He wore a long, purplish blue robe, and his face was filled with wrinkles. He sat in the room quietly and looked at the screen in front of him. There was a waning presence spreading out from his body, as if he was already incredibly old.


    Faint distortions could be detected in the space around him. In the mid of them, the destruction and reassembly of space went on continuously. In fact, if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to find that the reason for this¡­ was the wind!


    There was ayer of invisible wind around the old man, and it was swirling about him without stop.


    "Elder Feng, we''ve put the statue of the God of Berserkers up for bidding as ording to your orders."


    The space behind the old man swayed as if it was about to be torn apart, and a man walked out from within. That man looked to be in his fifties, and there was a thick murderous aura surrounding him. He took big strides forward and wrapped his fist in his palm respectfully towards the old man when he was by his side.


    The old man nodded. He had his eyes fixed on the auction hall, as if he was waiting for something.


    After a long while, when the bid for the statue in the auction hall had reached 4,000,000 something crystals, the person the old man waited for still did not mention anything about wanting to buy the statue.


    "Kang Jiu¡­" The old man''s voice was ancient. There was a uniquely hoarse quality to it, and even an ent that was different from those in ck Ink.


    "Elder Feng." Lie Shan Kang Jiu immediately walked forth and bowed deeply towards the old man with an incredibly respectful expression. His respect came from how this old man had contributed to the family over the course of numerous years, because of which his position was incredibly high in the family, just right under the Progenitor. Some of the legends surrounding this old man also caused the family members to hold great respect towards him.


    "Tell me what you felt in detail during that time," the old man muttered softly.


    "Understood!" Lie Shan Kang Jiu sucked in a deep breath and spoke in a low voice. "When I was before him, I had the false impression as if I was standing before the Progenitor. I seemed to have lost control over the blood veins in my body, and even the Berserker Mark nearly showed up on my skin. What was more, when I was before him, I had the intention to worship him. This intention seemed to havee from my soul, as if¡­" Lie Shan Kang Jiu paused for a moment.


    "As if?" The old man turned his head around and looked at Lie Shan Kang Jiu. When he did so, wind immediately appeared out of nowhere around Lie Shan Kang Jiu.


    "It was as if¡­ I do not know how to describe it either. It was as if I did not want to go against his orders, and I had to believe in his words without ever doubting." Lie Shan Kang Jiu lowered his head with a wry smile. The dozen something members of the Lie Shan Family behind him immediately sported solemn expressions on their faces.


    The old man fell silent, then turned his head around to continue watching everything happening in the auction hall. He mumbled quietly in his heart, ''Are you someone from our homnd¡­? Then you must definitely be able to recognize the statue of the God of Berserkers.


    ''If you are, then all is well. If you aren''t but have practiced a cultivation method that can suppress the Berserkers, then¡­ forget the fact that you are just a guest in the Yu Family. Even if you are one of the Progenitors who have recently been freed in the Yu Family, or the Apostle of the Sun God and Moon Goddess, or even a member of the three great families protected by those old coots, you will definitely die in ck Ink!


    ''There is nothing Lie Shan Family cannot do in this!'' The old man narrowed his eyes, and a spark of killing intent shone in them. If anyone knew of what he was thinking at that moment, they would surely be incredibly shocked.


    He clearly knew about everything that had happened in the Yu Family, even though this was the greatest secret in the Yu Family. Even most of the family members did not know about this, but the old man clearly knew about it in great detail.


    The words in his heart also made it seem as if he thought nothing of the three great families. Then¡­ was the Lie Shan Family¡­ which was regarded as a middle-tier family in the eyes of the cultivators in ck Ink¡­ really just a middle-tier family¡­?


    When the old man fell into a pensive silence, the auction hall in the illusory screen of light suddenly fell silent.


    "My young master wants this statue." An incredibly pleasant voice echoed in the auction hall, and a woman walked out from one of the upper rooms that belonged to the various families in the.


    The woman wore a veil over her face, but even so, she still had an incredible beauty about her that could cause hearts to pound in excitement. As she walked out, the area instantly turned silent. However, numerous gazes immediately gathered on her body.


    "6,000,000 crystals. Bundle it up properly and give it to me."


    Naturally, that beautiful woman was Yu Rou. She had an elegant and quiet expression on her face. When she walked onto the tform, a storage bag appeared on her hand. She pushed it forward gently, and the storage bag immediately charged towards the host from Lie Shan Family.


    The member of the Lie Shan Family hosting the auction was momentarily stunned. Once he held the storage bag in hand, he instinctively cast a nce at the guest of his family, Guru Song Qing. Song Qing''s expression was incredibly grave at that moment as he stared at the woman.


    "This is¡­" The man from the Lie Shan Family hesitated for a moment. During that instant, ackadaisical voice came from a room that belonged to another family of the upper levels. There was even a teasing tone in that voice.


    "Girl, I''ll be buying it for 7,000,000 crystals."


    "8,000,000 crystals," Yu Rou said softly without even lifting her head.


    "Haha! Very well, then I''ll buy it for 9,000,000." There wasughter contained in thatckadaisical voice, but within it was a hint of lust as it echoed leisurely in the air.


    Once that bid was ced, the cultivators in the auction hall immediately put on expressions as if they were watching something entertaining. asionally, someone would lift their heads to look at the room where the man''s voice came from, but every single one of them who looked would immediately find their expressions changing before they lowered their heads.


    "There are very few people who dare topete against me, Tai Ci Yong, in ck Water City. Not bad, girl. I''ll offer up 10,000,000 crystals, but I''ll give you one more chance. If you offer 15,000,000 crystals, then I won''tpete against you anymore." The chuckles from theckadaisical voice echoed in the air.


    The answer to his challenge was Yu Rou speaking in her gentle voice that now had a bitingly cold lilt to it, and she did not even lift her head, as if she waspletely ignoring him. "20,000,000 crystals."


    Once that bid was ced, the auction hall became abuzz with speakers.


    "Very well, I''ll let your master have that statue. The price is 20,000,000 crystals and you. Bring me the crystals and the girl, I''ll have a taste of her in this ce." As hisughter echoed in the air, piercing whistles came from a room in the upper levels. Two figures shot out and charged straight towards Yu Rou.

 Chapter 884: I Want to See Lie Shan Xiu

    <h4>Chapter 884: I Want to See Lie Shan Xiu</h4>


    Su Ming stood by the illusory wall in his room. He only needed to take one step to move out of the room and enter the big hall in the auction hall. Yu Rou had walked out of it like that previously.


    He looked at the storm in the hall, looked at Yu Rou cing the bids, listened to theckadaisical voice teasing her, and even saw the two figures that flew out from the man''s voice.


    All of this was only because of one single sentence he had uttered just now.


    "I want that statue."


    Chaos might have risen in the auction hall, but Su Ming continued standing in the room and watching everything outside.


    The two figures closed in on Yu Rou in the auction hall. A vast amount of power erupted with a bang from their bodies. It was a power that belonged to those in the middle stage of World ne Realm, and they were closing in on Yu Rou like two crazed dragons tearing apart space.


    Judging by their presence, it seemed that capturing Yu Rou alive was an incredibly easy matter for them. After all, in their perception, Yu Rou was only in the initial stage of World ne Realm.


    Yu Chen Hai''s expression changed as he stood beside Su Ming. He wanted to help, but when he saw that there was not a single hint of change on Su Ming''s face, he hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and rushed out of the wall.


    Yu Chen Hai had quite arge number of people who were close to him in ck Ink due to his status in the Yu Family and due to him having a friendly personality. As he appeared, some people in the crowd in the area immediately recognized him.


    "It''s Yu Chen Hai."


    "So she''s a member of the Yu Family. This will be interesting. That''s quite a pretty girl, so she must definitely be Yu Chen Hai''s maidservant, but aren''t they being stupid? How could they provoke someone from the Tai Ci Family?"


    "The difference between a middle-tier family and one of the greatest families in ck Ink is like heaven and earth. Yu Chen Hai should not have appeared. Ha¡­ lust clouds judgment. This saying is true indeed."


    Boom!


    A loud bang immediately reverberated in Lie Shan Family''s auction hall before turning into an endless amount of echoes that continuously shook the auction hall, turning those who heard deaf for a moment. In the mid of those echoes, the people in the area quickly dispersed. In the process, they discovered to their shock that the two cultivators who had rushed towards Yu Rou had coughed up blood at the same time due to some unknown reason. They fell back swiftly and crashed straight into a wall by the side. They had blood pouring out from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, and they looked incredibly pathetic. Their expressions were also filled with fear and disbelief.


    In fact, even Yu Chen Hai, who had wanted to help, went wide-eyed in disbelief in midair. He saw Yu Rou standing elegantly on the tform and slowly putting down her hand, which she had lifted previously.


    She had clearly just lifted her arm and swung it, but this alone had caused the two cultivators in the middle stage of World ne Realm cough up blood and fall backwards with severe injuries.


    A ripple of power that belonged to those in theter stage of World ne Realm faintly spread out from her body, turning into a mighty pressure. Under this pressure, the people around found their breathinging to a halt, and it was especially so for the two cultivators from the Tai Ci Family. Their bodies were fixed on the wall under that pressure; they could not free themselves from it.


    Silence instantly fell upon the area. This scene surpassed all their expectations.


    Yu Rou lifted her head and looked calmly towards the illusory wall of the room where Su Ming was. He met her gaze behind that wall.


    "Kill them," he said tly. His voice came through the wall and echoed in the auction hall.


    Only at that instant did the thousands of cultivators in the auction realized that Yu Chen Hai was not the person-in-charge and neither was he the master of that beautiful woman. The young master the woman had spoken of¡­ was the person who spoke just then!


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, Yu Rou hesitated for a moment, but she immediately forced down her doubts and lifted her right hand to point at the two cultivators. At that moment, a low roar came from the room that belonged to the Tai Ci Family.


    "How dare you kill Tai Ci Family''s guards in ck Water City?!"


    Along with the voice came an old man that looked like a fierce tiger. He moved out of the room that belonged to Tai Ci Family with a single step, and once he appeared, he lifted his right foot and stomped on the air.


    With a bang, the two cultivators who were fixed to the wall immediately shuddered. Once their freedom was restored, they charged towards the old man with pale faces.


    "Tai Ci Family''s guest, Yun Long Hu!"


    "It''s him, Yun Long Hu, cultivator at theter stage of World ne Realm!"


    Someone from among the cultivators in the area immediately recognized the old man. However, all of this were happening at lightning speed. Right at the instant the two Tai Ci Family cultivators who had been freed from being fixed to the wall took a step forward, a dark light in the shape of a crescent moon instantly shone by their side. They could only see a figure that was caught somewhere in between the state of possessing corporeal form and being an illusion passing by their bodies, and two shrill screams of pain instantly reverberated in the area.


    Amid those screams, the two people''s heads were separated from their bodies. Their souls and their Nascent Divinities were crushed, and their forms as well as their spirits were destroyed.


    The expression of the old man from Tai Ci Family changed. As his pupils shrank, a blurry figure appeared in midair just beyond the room that belonged to Su Ming. That figure was bald and had a ck cloak covering his body. A ferocious totem shone on his scalp. This person was¡­ the Duke of Crimson me!


    This was the first time the Duke of Crimson me executed his full power before Su Ming. He did not want to use this sort of power too often, and in fact, when Su Ming had ran into danger in the past, he only took him and shifted into another area. He did not attack.


    However, once Su Ming obtained his Ecang clone, the Duke of Crimson me had truly acknowledged him, and his opinion about him changed as well.


    "If my master says they must die, then they must die," the Duke of Crimson me said in a fierce and brutal tone. His voice was hoarse, and there was a bloodthirsty, murderous air to his words, showing off his attitude of a powerful warrior in a domineering manner.


    The old guest from Tai Ci Family, Yun Long Hu, let out a cold harrumph with a dark expression on his face. This was ck Water City, and Tai Ci Family was inplete control of the ce. No matter how many powerful warriors there were, he was not afraid.


    In fact, thatckadaisical voice from the room behind him spoke up once again in a leisurely manner.


    "How very exciting. Since when did the Yu Family be so bold?"


    As the person spoke, four people walked out of the room. The person in the lead was a young man dressed in Hanfu. He held a fan in his hand, and once he strode out of his room, a chilling look shone in his eyes, but when he looked towards Yu Rou, it turned into lust.


    The three old men behind him had apathetic expressions on their faces. Their eyes were shut tight, as if they were puppets.


    When the young man spoke, he shifted his gaze away from Yu Rou and looked towards the wall of Su Ming''s room. He could not see the other, but Su Ming could see him.


    "You killed the guards of Tai Ci Family, Yu Family. You will answer for this. Three dayster, I want your auction hall." The young man smiled faintly and tapped the fan on his left hand, then turned around as if he wanted to leave.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the young man turning away to leave behind the illusory wall, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    ''Lie Shan Family, since you brought out a statue of the God of Berserkers to test me, then I will test all of you¡­ on whether you still have the Berserkers in your heart!''


    "Kill these people." His voice was incredibly indifferent. However, once it came through the wall, loud booming sounds rose in the hearts of all those who heard it.


    Even the young man turned around swiftly, and a powerful, chilly look appeared in his eyes.


    The three old men who had their eyes closed behind him opened their eyes at the same time. At that moment, the first to move was the Duke of Crimson me. As heughed ferociously, he moved forward.


    Yu Rou immediately followed. Her expression remained elegant; however, she did frown slightly. Yet even though she did that, she moved her body and charged towards the young man.


    Killing intent filled the young man''s eyes, but he moved swiftly backwards. Yun Long Hu let out a low growl by his side and charged towards the iing Duke of Crimson me. As for the three old men who opened their eyes, one of them blocked off Yu Rou''s path, and one of them closed in on Yu Chen Hai, who was shocked by how the events had unfolded. The remaining person¡­ moved and charged towards the wall of the room in which Su Ming stayed, rushing straight in.


    Loud voices rose in the area. The auction today hade to aplete halt by then. The fight between the Yu Family and Tai Ci Family had be the most important thing at that moment.


    The cultivators retreated swiftly, not wanting to be involved in this. In fact, some of them had even swiftly decided to leave the auction hall, but when they were withdrawing, they discovered that the exits that been sealed off by a screen of light; they could not leave.


    In fact, some of the more intelligent ones had long since noticed that even though such a thing had happened in the auction hall, not a single member of the Lie Shan Family had appeared. Even the host had vanished, and Guru Song Qing was nowhere to be found as well.


    This was an incredibly strange matter. After all, usually, once a battle of Arts happened in an auction hall, the family that owned that particr ce would immediately appear to stop the fight and talk things over with both parties in order to resolve the matter.


    As the people in the area were shocked, the booming sounds grew so loud that even the auction hall started trembling because of it. The old man that had rushed into Su Ming''s room beforehand tumbled out of the wall. As blood poured out from his body, it was swiftly crushed right before everyone''s eyes. Fear appeared on his face as he stared fixedly at a person who walked out of the wall at that moment.


    He had long gray hair, long white robes, and a calm expression. With an indescribable mighty pressure surrounding him, he walked out of the wall, and he¡­ was naturally Su Ming!


    There were tworge dogs by his side. One of them was yellow, and the other ck. The big yellow dog was baring its teeth and growling. As for the big ck dog by the side, once it noticed the yellow dog''s actions, it imitated them and also started baring its teeth and growling, putting up an appearance that screamed ''I-am-very-fierce-and-seriously-very-powerful''.


    Su Ming walkednguidly. His appearance immediately caused almost everyone in the area to train their eyes on him. He did not look at the young man and neither did he look at anyone else. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at the area above the auction hall with a faint smile on his lips.


    His smile appeared on the illusory screen of light for the dozen something members of the Lie Shan Family to see. They looked at him, and even had the feeling that he was also looking at them.


    Elder Feng looked at Su Ming on the screen of light and slowly furrowed his brows. A look of uncertainty shed in his eyes.


    "I want to see Lie Shan Xiu," Su Ming said through the screen of light, his voice echoing in the ears of Lie Shan Family.

 Chapter 885: Elder Feng’s Joy

    <h4>Chapter 885: Elder Feng¡¯s Joy</h4>


    The expressions of the members of the Lie Shan Family within the chamber differed in regards to Su Ming''s voice. Some of them narrowed their eyes, some of them had dubious looks on their faces, and some of them put on scornful expressions.


    Lie Shan Xiu was the supreme Progenitor of Lie Shan Family. Forget outsiders, most of the members of the family had never seen his face before. And even if they had, it was only from afar, for it was rare for any of them to be summoned individually.


    Right then, to most of the family members, the act of this person with an unknown identity making this request made him seem a little too arrogant and conceited.


    However, while the family members harbored different thoughts in their hearts, they did not show it on their faces. At that moment, Elder Feng shook his head before them.


    "What a spirited young fellow." Elder Feng''s furrowed brows gradually smoothed out. The uncertain look in his eyes remained, but there was a smile on his face.


    He looked at Su Ming, and the smile on his face was one full of joy and delight, like the feeling that woulde straight from a member of the older generation''s heart when he saw a promising member of the younger generation.


    As for his act of shaking his head, it was akin to an affable show of forbearance towards that particr member of the younger generation born out of a form of affection.


    In fact, that smile continued growing wider, until Elder Feng eventually startedughing loudly. This joy had not been felt by him for tens of thousands of years. Hisughter was hearty, and the members of the Lie Shan Family looked at each other while at a loss as to what to do.


    "This young fellow is slightly mischievous. Still, how dare a mere member of the Tai Ci Family provoke my scion?" As Elder Feng mumbled under his breath, a domineering presence that looked down on the entire world spread out from his body.


    The members of the Lie Shan Family behind him immediately felt fear and lowered their heads, not saying a single word. They had never seen Elder Feng, who had an incredibly high status in the Lie Shan Family,ugh in such a delighted manner before. In their memories, while Feng Lai did not have Lie Shan in his name, he was one of the four great generals of their Progenitor, Lie Shan Xiu.


    He had followed Lie Shan Progenitor for many years, and they were so close that Elder Feng was like their Progenitor''s right hand. Elder Feng was an incredibly stern person. There was also a sort of pride in his heart. He had been in the Lie Shan Family for many years and had an incredibly high status, but he never had a lover, and neither did he have any children. He spent his days in quiet istion, and he did not even have any disciples.


    There was once an older member of the family who pleaded to meet Elder Feng and begged him to take in some children who showed great potential as his disciples, but all of them were rejected by Elder Feng. He had once uttered a single sentence when he rejected them, and that sentence gradually spread through the entire Lie Shan Family. Then, as time went by, no one came forth to ask Elder Feng to take in disciples anymore.


    "I have a disciple. I might not know who this disciple of mine is and I might have never seen them before, but I will have a disciple and will have a scion who will inherit my legacy. This person will be my only disciple.


    "Perhaps I might never be able to see this disciple of mine¡­ but I will only take in this one disciple in my life."


    As heughed, his mutters were naturally not heard by the members of the Lie Shan Family standing behind him. He watched the chaos in the auction hall from the screen of light where Yu Rou, the Duke of Crimson me, and Yu Chen Hai fought against the cultivators from the Tai Ci Family. The booming sounds from their battle of Arts reverberated in the air.


    However, this was, after all, Lie Shan Family''s auction hall. The growth of the family for tens of thousands of years had caused the members of the Lie Shan Family to not all be like Lie Shan Kang Jiu. When the family grew in number, parts of it would form their own connections and acquaintances. Among the members of the Lie Shan Family standing behind Elder Feng was one of these people, and he was an old man who had a very close rtionship with the Tai Ci Family.


    The old man hesitated for a moment before he took a step forward, then wrapped his fist in his palm and spoke respectfully.


    "Elder Feng, should¡­ should we stop both parties from attacking each other?"


    "Hmm?" The smile on Elder Feng''s face instantly disappeared, and the chilly expression returned once again. He did not even bother turning his head around.


    However, that one single sound was like a gust of freezing wind that blew on the old man''s body, and he trembled instantly. He felt as if his entire body had been frozen, and his face instantly turned pale.


    "Why should we stop them?" Elder Feng asked tly, and the entire chamber instantly turned dead silent. The current Elder Feng was the one the members of the Lie Shan Family remembered.


    "Elder¡­ Elder Feng¡­ the Tai Ci Family is one of the three greatest families in the. ck Water City is under their jurisdiction, and if any of their family members run into an ident in this ce, then the Lie Shan Family will definitely incite Tai Ci Family''s fury, this is¡­" the old man quickly exined as he shuddered. He had a feeling that if he did not exin his reason for his request clearly, he would be immediately frozen to death.


    Lie Shan Family''s rules were incredibly strict, and Elder Feng had another task in the family - to monitor the members of the Lie Shan Family. He had the right to kill or spare them, and it was not as if Elder Feng had never used the right either. He had used it many times in the past, and every single time he did so, someone in the Lie Shan Family died.


    Lie Shan Family''s Progenitor, Lie Shan Xiu, turned a blind eye to this. Because of that, the members of the family were incredibly respectful to Elder Feng.


    "You are right," Elder Feng said tly.


    When the old man heard this, he immediately let out a huge sigh of relief in his heart. By then, his body was already drenched in sweat. Cold sweat continued seeping out through his skin, but right at the instant he rxed, Elder Feng''s chilly voice reverberated in the air once again.


    "Seal off all exits in the auction hall, activate the Segregation Rune, besides those from the Yu Family, do not allow even a single person to get out of the ce¡­ If they resist, kill them!" Elder Feng''s voice was calm, but there was a freezing tone and a murderous aura contained in his calm speech, which was enough to make all the members of the Lie Shan Family in the ce tremble.


    They might not understand why Elder Feng had said this, but the reputation he had built over the years made it so that no one dared to refute his words. They immediately lowered their heads and voiced their obedience.


    When the members of the Lie Shan Family spread out to execute Elder Feng''s orders, the chilling aura on Elder Feng''s body gradually dissipated. Delight rose in his heart, and it turned into a kind and affable smile on his face. As he looked at Su Ming, who seemed to be looking at him through the screen of light, he found himself liking this youth more with each passing moment.


    "Haha! This boy is good, he''s very good!" As heughed, Elder Feng lifted his right hand and swung it at the screen of light. Wind blew instantly, stirring up ayer of ripples that caused the screen of light to distort.


    "Lie Shan Progenitor isn''t here, young man," Elder Feng said with a smile. This time, his voice shot through the screen of light and echoed in the auction hall.


    Su Ming frowned.


    Booming sounds reverberated by his side at that moment. Yu Rou was facing off against the old man, and as they fought, she had the upper hand. However, the old man''s entire body was incredibly sturdy, as if he had refined it. Most of the effects from divine abilities and Arts were greatly reduced when theynded on him.


    As for the Duke of Crimson me, he was fighting against the old guest from Tai Ci Family, and they were fighting on equal ground.


    However, this made things hard for Yu Chen Hai, because he was absolutely not the other old man''s opponent. Amid the booming sounds, he was forced backwards continuously. If the two big dogs were not constantly beside the old man to asionallyunch nasty sneak attacks on him to hold him back slightly, then Yu Chen Hai would have definitely been heavily injured by now.


    "How dare youmit such an act of treason?! This is ck Water City! This is Tai Ci Family''s city! How dare you attack the members of Tai Ci Family here?! You won''t be able to leave ck Water City! You''ll regret ever provoking us! You''ll have the fury of the Tai Ci Family upon you!" the young man with the fan in his hand screamed shrilly at that moment. There was not a hint of panic on his face. Although he was retreating, his words echoed in the air.


    He had the confidence because this was ck Water City and because this was where Tai Ci Family was located. He did not believe that anyone would dare to kill him in this ce. If the puny Yu Family dared do so, then they would have to pay the price of being utterly annihted.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the air above. He did not even spare a nce at the young man, but instead took a step forward. Then, right before the thousands of people''s gazes, his figure distorted, and he appeared right in front of Yu Chen Hai.


    Yu Chen Hai was in a disheveled state and was retreating rapidly. The expressionless old man in front of him seemed to have gotten used to the two big dogs'' harmless bites and was ignoring them at that moment while closing in on his target.


    Su Ming''s appearance immediately excited Yu Chen Hai while the iing old man paused in his footsteps, but right at the instant he stopped, Su Ming lifted his right hand and hurled a punch at him!


    This punch contained all the power of Qi within Su Ming''s body. It contained all the power within this clone of his and also his Divine Essence. In fact, when he hurled his punch forward, cracking sounds came from his body. With it, wind and clouds stirred within the auction hall. All the currents of wind instantly gathered at the spot where Su Ming was and fused into his fist. Booming sounds created from wind slicing through the air also up, and even space shattered with cracking sounds.


    At the instant, the punchnded on the old man''s chest.


    Bang!


    As a loud noise resounded, none of the old man''s methods to fend against the punch could block the attack. He coughed up blood and his body immediately fell backwards. Instantly, it started showing signs of crumbling right before the crowd''s eyes.


    However, there seemed to be some sort of power that reversed the flow of things in his body, for as he crumbled, he started recovering as well. However, Su Ming''s punch contained Divine Essence, and it prevented the old man''s recovery. As the old man fell back, the two dogs which he was no longer wary against suddenly put on extremely nasty smiles.


    Right then, the yellow dog swung its head. It tore apart, and a gigantic, ferocious dragon head stretched out from within the opened up space. This dragon''s head was too big and waspletely disproportionate to the dog''s body. Once it appeared, it opened its mouth wide and snapped its jaws shut around the old man, who now had an expression of disbelief on his face.


    With just one bite, half of his body went into the strange creature''s mouth!


    The big ck dog by the side let out a loud howl and imitated the yellow dog''s movements. It swung its head as well and turned it into the bald crane''s bald head. Perhaps it had never wanted to bite the old man, but once it saw the Abyss Dragon''s actions, it immediately thought that this particr act was incredibly mighty. Which was why when this thought appeared in its head, it let out a weird, shrill cackle and used its sharp beak to pierce the old man''s¡­ groin.


    Immediately after, it turned into a ck gust of wind and started plundering all the things on the old man''s body.


    The old man died while harboring a great amount of grievances. He did not die because of Su Ming''s punch, but had died in the Abyss Dragon''s mouth. His soul and Nascent Divinity were all sucked away by the Abyss Dragon. Then, once he died, all his possessions were taken away by the bald crane.


    He had never expected that one of the two big dogs¡­ was a dragon!

 Chapter 886: Master Who Taught Me My Craft

    <h4>Chapter 886: Master Who Taught Me My Craft</h4>


    Once the old man died and his body was devoured by the Abyss Dragon, it turned back to the big yellow dog and even wagged its tail while winking at the bald crane, which had now resumed the ck dogs form as well and was winking back. They were both incredibly pleased with themselves.


    "Well? Your Grandpa Crane''s n was great, right? Heh heh~"


    Clearly, the dragon, which had the bald crane''s constantpany, had been corrupted¡­


    "That''s¡­ That''s a dragon?"


    "That''s not a dog either! That''s a bird!"


    "Those two creatures are too despicable! That''s¡­ That is¡­ So they''ve been pretending to be weak all this while!"


    "We have to be careful of those two creatures, especially that bird. It''s¡­ it''s too shameless, too brutal, how could it¡­?"


    The cultivators who had been observing this fight in the area found their jaws falling ck from shock when they saw the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon''s transformations. They had never seen ferocious creatures that could be so despicable!


    They immediately became cautious and engraved the bald crane as well as the Abyss Dragon''s appearance in their minds. The bald crane''s intrepid act just now had especially horrified them, and they felt the pain the old man must have suffered before he died.


    In fact, their wariness towards the bald crane surpassed that which they held for the terrifying creatures that resided in their memories. After all¡­ that intrepid strike was something that would cause all male cultivators'' skins to crawl and their hearts to shudder.


    "That bird, I-I saw it take away a storage bag just now and even check it for a while. It didn''t seem too pleased with what it saw."


    "Damn it, if that bird acts this way, then its master is definitely this sort of person as well! We absolutely can''t provoke this person! Absolutely, absolutely can''t provoke him!"


    In the mid of the shock and the hubbub created by the cultivators in the area, the ck dog which was the bald crane swept its gaze around the area with a fierce and displeased stare. It had a¡­ rather simple personality. That intrepid strike just now had been something it thought of on the spot, but when it saw the terrified expressions, it suddenly felt that¡­ it could use this attack more often.


    As it pondered over it, it started cackling foolishly. That expression, those cackles, and that gaze immediately caused all the cultivators which it was looking at to feel their skins crawl again.


    Su Ming paid no attention to the dirty actsmitted by the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon. With an indifferent expression, he continued ignoring the now pale young man and instead walked towards the other old man who was fighting against Yu Rou and whose apathetic expression made him look like a puppet.


    Two of the three old men had died. Their expressions before death made them seem more like real people, but during all other asions, they only had that apathetic look on their faces.


    They were clearly puppets, and it was the type Su Ming was familiar with - a Soul Catcher''s puppet.


    He did not move quickly, but each step he took caused the auction hall to tremble. As he stepped in the air, an endless amount of ripples spread out in space, so even the old man who was fighting against Yu Rou had a hint of change in his expression. He gave up on fighting against Yu Rou and without any hesitation began retreating.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. If the old man was truly someone in theter stage of World ne Realm, then Su Ming would have been unable to kill him with just one punch, but this old man was a Soul Catcher''s puppet, and for someone who had mastered the Soul Catchers'' Spells, killing this sort of puppet became a natural act of oppression.


    The puppet''s sturdy and invincible body was as frail as a piece of paper to Su Ming. The strange divine abilities it cast were mostly rted to a Soul Catcher, and Su Ming waspletely unfettered by these Spells.


    Everything about the puppet was suppressed by Su Ming, so it waspletely impossible for it to fight back. The suppression on its soul prevented it from bringing out its full power.


    When Su Ming saw the puppet fleeing, his expression did not change. However, the young man in the distance and Tai Ci Family''s guest, who was fighting against the Duke of Crimson me, revealed faint shock.


    They understood the three puppets and knew that they did not fear pain. The fluctuations of their emotions were barely noticeable, and they did not know how to be fearful of other manner of beings. However, the moment Su Ming got closer to the puppet, it went fleeing, performing an act that it had never done before. This sort of thing left them in temporary disbelief.


    Su Ming walked towards the puppet. He did not do so quickly, but there was a presence of a Soul Catcher radiating faintly around his body at that moment. There was also a profound look in his eyes that looked like vortices. All of these things caused a powerful, suppressive feeling over the puppet.


    In fact, at that moment, the small Candle Dragon Su Ming had left behind with the Ecang clone in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd lifted its head and flicked its tongue. Dark light shone in its eyes. It was a ferocious beast that was connected to Su Ming''s soul, and it could sense the fluctuations in Su Ming''s soul as well as him walking towards a Soul Catcher''s puppet at that moment.


    It immediately sensed a faint connection formed between its soul and Su Ming''s soul. It was this connection that created a faint of image of the Candle Dragon to behind Su Ming as the air behind him distorted while he walked over.


    At the instant the image appeared, the old puppet shuddered and gave up on fleeing. Then¡­ as it trembled, it kowtowed before Su Ming, not daring to move any longer.


    At the instant he kowtowed before Su Ming, the expression of the old Tai Ci Family guest who was fighting against the Duke of Crimson me changed drastically, and he coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. When the blood turned into blood fog that exploded in the area, it blocked off the Duke of Crimson me''s divine abilities, and the old guest retreated without any hesitation, moving beside the young man who was now so shocked that terror had appeared on his face. The old man grabbed his body and retreated swiftly. At that moment, he also roared at Lie Shan Family for the first time.


    "Lie Shan Family, this is your auction hall! Why are you still not showing yourselves and attacking?! If anything happens to the young master, then all of you will have to die with him!"


    The old man''s words swiftly reminded the pale young man of his status. As he was brought backwards, he immediately shouted shrilly, "Lie Shan Family, I order you to kill this person!"


    As the two of them retreated while shouting, booming sounds rose from around the auction hall, and the shadows of people appeared. Needless to say, they belonged to the members of the Lie Shan Family.


    In fact, even Song Qing, the member of Lie Shan Family who hosted the auction and Lie Shan Kang Jiu were among these people, and they had the auction hall surrounded.


    Their appearance immediately caused the cultivators in the area to let out a sigh of relief, because they knew that Lie Shan Family had finally decided to intervene. After all, this was Lie Shan Family''s auction hall. They would not allow any sort of battles in here, much less allow the death of a member of the Tai Ci Family.


    This was something obvious, and it was a thought shared by all the cultivators.


    It was also what the young man and the Tai Ci Family guest thought. At the same time the two of them let out sighs of relief, they swiftly retreated, intending to leave this ce. Once they left, what woulde next would be extreme revenge dealt to the Yu Family.


    The young man could even imagine it while cruelty boiled in his heart. Once he left the ce, he would cry and plead for the members of the older generation in his family to attack. He would have them crush all of Su Ming''s bones, but also make sure that he did not die. He would have Su Ming watch how he would vite and torture the maidservant. In fact, as heughed coldly, he cast Su Ming a look, because the other''s handsome looks had caused another licentious thought to appear in the young man''s head. Besides viting the maidservant, he could also force himself on Su Ming.


    As he thought about this, the young man beganughing in a lecherous manner. However, hisughter frozen several breathster, because a loud bang had cut it off. Just as they were about to leave the auction hall, his they were both blocked by an invisible barrier, which bounced them back.


    This was Lie Shan Family''s protective screen of light. It was the Rune that protected the entire auction hall, and it was definitely not something that could be broken in a short period of time. The old Tai Ci Family guest''s expression changed, and a hint of disbelief as well as fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Lie Shan Family, what is the meaning of this¡­?" the old man asked strenuously. A feeling as if something terrible was about to happen rose in his heart. He did not believe that the Lie Shan Family would do such a thing, but the truth before his eyes forced him to believe it. In fact, he could see all the members of Lie Shan Family not attacking Su Ming and his group once they appeared. They just stood there, still and unmoving.


    The old man instinctively cast a nce at one of the Lie Shan Family members that stood close to him, but that person avoided his gaze, and the Tai Ci Family''s guest instantly felt his heart sink.


    No one answered his question. Instead, a chuckle that sounded as if it came from an old person came from the area above the auction hall. Once it resounded, an old man walked out.


    That old man had an ancient look that told everyone that he had lived for a long period of time, though no one knew precisely how many years that meant. When he walked forward, wind howled around him, shattering space all around. In fact, there seemed to be the eye of a typhoon at the spot where the wind wasing from behind the old man.


    That eye of the typhoon was round¡­ and it looked like a sun!


    At the instant Yun Long Hu saw the old man, shock appeared on his face. He staggered a few steps backwards, and his face turned pale. The young man beside him was also trembling so badly that he could not even say a single word. A mighty pressure that almost suffocated him descended on the entire auction hall once the old man appeared.


    "Greetings, Elder Feng!" All members of the Lie Shan Family immediately bowed towards the old man.


    Right when these words were spoken, the thousands of cultivators in the auction hall lowered their heads and paid their respects to the old man as their bodies trembled under the mighty pressure. Their hearts were filled with shock, because they had heard of this man called Elder Feng before. He was an existence that was a legend in Lie Shan Family.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s expression was incredibly grim. With a sh, he appeared beside Su Ming. He could also sense the pressureing from Elder Feng''s body, and even if it was him, under this pressure, he felt restricted, as if he was enveloped by mud.


    "Young master, this person¡­ is at the very least at Sr Kalpa Realm!"


    As Yu Rou''s veil fluttered, she trembled. The mighty pressureing from Elder Feng was something she could not bear, and it was even more so for Yu Chen Hai. He had already lowered his head to bow to this man.


    Even the big yellow dog that was the Abyss Dragon did not dare to move as it trembled. Only¡­ the ck dog that was the bald crane was still wagging its tail in the air, with a look that said ''I-am-the-mighty-Grandpa-Crane-what-can-you-do-to-me-huh?''


    Once the entire auction hall had fallen into dead silence due to Elder Feng''s appearance, Elder Feng spoke slowly towards Su Ming with a smile on his face. "What is your name?"


    Due to his smile and his slow speech, all the members of Lie Shan Family who knew him immediately had countless spections.


    "This member of the younger generation is named Su Ming. Greetings¡­ Master who taught me my craft." Su Ming looked at Elder Feng, and after some time, a smile appeared on his face and he wrapped his fist in his palm to bow to the old man.


    Elder Feng''s eyes lit up and heughed in joy.

 Chapter 887: Fourth God of Berserkers

    <h4>Chapter 887: Fourth God of Berserkers</h4>


    Su Ming''s words immediately caused all the cultivators in the auction hall to sport changes in their expressions, especially the young man and old guest from Tai Ci Family. Both of them had expressions of disbelief.


    They believed that Su Ming was a member of the Yu Family, then this bow was equivalent to Yu Family forming an alliance with Lie Shan Family. Even though with Tai Ci Family''s size they did not need to care about two middle-tier families forming an alliance¡­ the both of them were still in Lie Shan Family''s auction hall!


    "So this fellow Daoist is an acquaintance of the Lie Shan Family? This is a misunderstanding¡­ a misunderstanding¡­" Yun Long Hu immediately let out a fake cough andughed before he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "This is Tai Ci Family''s mistake. I hope that Yu Family and Lie Shan Family won''t mind¡­ I¡­" Yun Long Hu had reacted to this situation incredibly quickly and immediately began to lighten up the situation while putting himself at a low position. In his mind, the Lie Shan Family should not try to kill them. After all¡­ it was not worth it.


    Yet before he could even finish speaking, Elder Feng frowned while standing in front of Su Ming.


    "Too noisy!" he said in a chilling voice, and it instantly turned into thunderous roars. As they reverberated in the auction hall, the sound shook Yun Long Hu''s heart and caused it to tremble. His eyes, nose, ears, and mouth started bleeding as he staggered a few steps backwards. In an instant, his face turned stark pale.


    The young man beside him also had a terrified expression, and he shuddered even more violently. He was frightened now. Since the time he was born, this could be said to be the first time he was truly terrified, and he was suddenly incredibly regretful of his actions, but it was already toote. He did not know what was the goal of the Lie Shan Family for making him stay in this ce, but he could still not believe that Lie Shan Family wanted to wage war against Tai Ci Family.


    "''Master who taught me my craft''¡­ In the wide world and in this boundless gxy, there is only one person who can call me thus. Perhaps this person is you, and perhaps¡­ it is not you." There was still a smile on Elder Feng''s face, but there was a hint of uncertainty hidden deep in his eyes, and it was the reason why he wasn''tpletely certain of Su Ming''s identity.


    This was something that should be nearly impossible, because if Su Ming was the scion that the projection he left in thend of Berserkers found, then the connection he would form with Su Ming at that moment would definitely beplete. However¡­ while there was a connection between him and Su Ming, there was also a mighty pressure within it that made even his Qi show faint signs of boiling.


    This made a spection rise in Elder Feng''s mind.


    "You will know if you test me."


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm once again and bowed towards Elder Feng. Once he did so, he straightened his back and lifted his right hand slowly with his fingers pointed upwards, as if he was holding something.


    Elder Feng''s eyes lit up and as his smile turned even more affable. He too lifted his right hand, making a series of actions that were the exact same as Su Ming''s.


    This scene immediately attracted the gazes of all those around them, especially those of the Lie Shan Family. They were staring at the scene intently. When they saw that Su Ming and Elder Feng were making the exact same movements as if they came out from the same mould, most of them immediately remembered the words Elder Feng had once spoke regarding his disciple.


    "Sun Genesis!"


    Su Ming lifted his head and had his right hand seize the air above him in one quick motion. Endless gusts of violent wind instantly appeared out of nowhere in the auction hall. Those gusts rapidly gathered around Su Ming''s right hand while howling. When the people below looked over, it seemed as if his right hand had turned into an eye of a typhoon. Violent wind spun swiftly around his hand, and a vast amount of power spread out from it.


    "Sun Genesis." As Elder Feng smiled, he said the two words as well and swung his right hand casually. A cyclone that was the same as the eye of a typhoon Su Ming held in his right hand appeared around Elder Feng''s right hand.


    The two of them took a step forward at the same time and instantly closed in on each other.


    Bang!


    The loud explosion instantly reverberated in all directions. This was the sh between the two cyclones formed by two people executing Sun Genesis at the same time, a match between the previous Wind Berserker and the current Wind Berserker for them to learn from each other¡­ and a test from the person who passed down the legacy to the person who received the legacy!


    Amid the booming sounds, Su Ming retreated several hundreds of steps back. A bright light shone in his eyes as he looked at Elder Feng before and lifted his right hand while hundreds of feet away. Then, he hurled a punch at the space above the auction hall. At the instant he did so, he swiftly rushed upwards.


    Even though he was rushing upwards, Su Ming did not travel in a straight line, but started moving in circles. In the blink of an eye, he had already moved in so many circles that others could no longer count the number he''d made. What was more, as he moved in circles, violent gusts roared furiously, then while they gathered around him, they started going around in circles in the direction Su Ming was moving.


    At the same time, a hot wave of air spread out each time Su Mingpleted a circle, and it would be dragged into the whirlwind before spreading out. Yet soon, arge amount of freezing air emerged from the spot above Su Ming, right where he had hurled his fist upward just then. This freezing air met with the hot air from below, and with the rotating wind acting as the center, one of the gusts of air rose upwards, while the other moved downwards. As they crashed into each other, the wind howled, and at the same time, Su Ming spoke.


    "Lunar¡­ Burial!"


    Elder Fengughed heartily, revealing joy that came from the depths of his heart. He lifted his left hand and swung it casually above his head, and at the spot above where his left hand was, freezing wind spread out. He swung his right hand downwards at the same time, and hot air instantly spread out from his right hand. Once he had both his hands meet, hot and cold air intersected with each other¡­ and wind appeared!


    "Your Lunar Burial is still not up to standard. You''ve only mastered its very basics and have not understood its essence. Looks like you haven''t trained seriously." Elder Feng sped his hands together, and wind stirred with a loud howl.


    "Look closely. This is¡­ the true Lunar Burial!" Elder Feng abruptly separated his hands from each other, and as he did so, a ball of wind that was rotating swiftly emerged between his hands.


    As he pushed it forward, that ball of wind immediately charged towards Su Ming and instantly crashed into the windstorm formed by his Lunar Burial.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three consecutive bangs shook the entire auction hall. Su Ming was also pushed a hundred something feet backward each time a bang rang in the air. The wind around him formed from his Lunar Burialpletely dissipated, and once the ball of wind Elder Feng pushed forwardpletely destroyed all the wind around Su Ming, it closed in on him, but by the looks of it, it did not seem to want to harm him. Instead, when it eventually touched the center of Su Ming''s brows, it dissipated on its own. This was clearly a slight punishment from Elder Feng towards Su Ming, because he was a little displeased with the three styles of his Wind Separation Art.


    Just like how a member of the older generation would punish a member of the younger generation slightly when they were not training seriously.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He was the Wind Berserker, but his other identity was the fourth God of Berserkers, and another was the Ecang clone which existed between heaven and earth in the universe, and he was even a direct descendant of the Abyss Builders.


    Besides his identity as the Wind Berserker, all of his other identities would not allow Su Ming to have that ball of wind touch the spot between his brows, which was why as his eyes sparkled, Su Ming did not move back. Instead, at the instant the ball of wind closed in on him, the sun, moon, and stars suddenly appeared in his eyes, along with arge amount of Divine Essence Runic Symbols. As they fused together, they activated the strange power from the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao Su Ming had merged into his Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon.


    "Under normal circumstances, I would not be able to execute Wind Separation, but with the help of my divine abilities, I can execute¡­ another Art that is simr to Wind Separation!" At the same time Su Ming calmly said these words, the sun and moon in his eyes lit up with a brilliant light.


    A bang surged into the sky from where Su Ming was. As the brilliant light from the sun and moon shone, and stars appeared under his feet, all the thousands of people in the auction hall heard loud booms in their hearts. Their vision instantly became blurry, as if the world had turned upside down on them, and all of them felt as if they had been forced into some sort of dimension.


    The worlds they saw were different for each one of them. Those worlds were based on the memories they did not want to recall the most. Yet all the people couldn''t help themselves but get immersed.


    "Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon: Wind Separation," Su Ming said softly. At that instant, the ball of wind in front of him came to an abrupt halt, stopping only a few inches away from him, but those few inches seemed to turn into a huge ravine separating two sides of the world, and the wind could not cross over that ravine.


    The true Wind Separation was to make an entire gxy in the universe where he was to be void of wind with just one thought¡­ because he was the one who would give rise to wind.


    As he had full control over one World.


    Su Ming could not do this, but with the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon working together with the strange power from the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao, he could create an illusory world. That illusory world was naturally an illusion, and in that illusion¡­ he could make it so that there was no wind in it.


    If it was just this, it would still be just an illusion and everything would still be fake. However, the power contained in the Three Gates of Heavenly Dao was something Su Ming could not fullyprehend and master up to this date. It was¡­ a strange power that could turn illusions into reality, could turn fantasy into something real.


    Because of that, Su Ming''s illusion was no longer aplete illusion, but had a hint of reality contained within itself.


    And the main determiner that would decide whether this illusion was true or false was not Su Ming, but the thousands of people in the illusion. As long as most of the people in here believed that the illusion was real¡­ then it would be real!


    All of this might sound abstruse and mysterious, but in truth, even Su Ming himself was still trying to understand this Art, and it could be said that this was the first time he truly executed it.


    Su Ming could not use this Art for a long period of time. He had no idea whether this was just a coincidence, but just like the three breaths the malicious spirit that weighed the elephant had mentioned, Su Ming could only execute this Art for three breaths.


    The span of three breaths ended within an instant. The worlds before everyone''s eyes shattered, and when everything returned to normal, most of the people had dazed expressions on their faces. Only Elder Feng''s eyes sparkled brilliantly. He was looking at Su Ming, the ball of wind in front of him having already vanished.


    "I''ve witnessed another form of Wind Separation. You¡­ are good. You are very good. The path of Dao is not constant, and there are plenty of changes that will happen. I cannot say that only my epiphany is right, because the one that suits a person the most is the most urate path for them to follow.


    "This Wind Separation that you''ve modified is very good!" A smile gradually appeared on Elder Feng''s face. That smile was filled with happiness which was incredibly strong, the kind he had not felt for tens of thousands of years.


    As Elder Feng smiled, he shook his head, and his expression abruptly became serious. He even took a few steps backwards before he looked at Su Ming with rapt attention. Then, he slowly wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards him.


    "I, the Wind Berserker of Berserkers, greet¡­ the God of Berserkers! Sir, may I know which generation you belong to?"

 Chapter 888: Lie Shan Family’s True Strength

    <h4>Chapter 888: Lie Shan Family¡¯s True Strength</h4>


    As Elder Feng''s expression became solemn and he wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing towards Su Ming, the cultivators who had snapped out of their daze were immediately dumbfounded when they heard that sentence.


    Berserkers, Wind Berserker, God of Berserkers¡ªthey did not know the meaning behind these three words, but from Elder Feng''s solemn expression, they could tell that this was clearly a secret that an average cultivator wasn''t privileged to hear.


    Yet now¡­ they heard, and all those with a slightly more intelligent mind could immediately tell what sort of oue those who heard things they should not hear would face!


    In fact, there were even some cultivators who had began withdrawing slowly, but with the Protection Rune the Lie Shan Family set up in the auction¡­ they could not leave.


    Elder Feng bow towards Su Ming caused all the members of the Lie Shan Family in the area to have changes in their expressions. They were of the Lie Shan Family, and it was only natural for them to know what sort of cultivation method they practiced. They also understood the origins of their family. However, they had a seal in their blood, because of which outsiders were unable to learn anything about them no matter what sort of Soulseeking methods they deployed.


    This secret was also the foundation of Lie Shan Family''s rules. Over the course of numerous years, there had been people who slipped, but all these slips would be discreetly solved in the end. All those who needed to be killed were killed, and all those who needed to be destroyed were destroyed, because of which the Lie Shan Family was only a middle-tier family to others over the years.


    After Elder Feng bowed to Su Ming, the members of the Lie Shan Family looked at each other. Lie Shan Kang Jiu''s heart trembled. He suddenly understood why he had lost hisposure when he was previously before Su Ming. He sucked in a deep breath, and became the first person among the members of the Lie Shan Family to wrap his fist in his palm before bowing to Su Ming.


    "I, Lie Shan Kang Jiu, greet the God of Berserkers!"


    "Greetings, God of Berserkers!"


    "We greet the God of Berserkers!"


    These words traveled out continuously from the mouths of the members of the Lie Shan Family. Their voices rose and fell, reverberating in the auction hall.


    The smile had also disappeared from Su Ming''s face at that moment and a dignified expression came to his face. He stood in midair and looked at Elder Feng calmly. At that moment, he was no longer a Wind Berserker¡­ but the awe-inspiring fourth God of Berserkers!


    "Elder Feng, please rise. I am the fourth God of Berserkers," Su Ming said softly.


    When Elder Feng heard this, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. There was a kindly look in his sparkling eyes, along with a deep affection. Ever since he had discovered that Su Ming was his scion, he had acknowledged him and knew that he would be his only disciple who would inherit his legacy.


    It was especially so when he found the reason as to why he had felt uncertain about Su Ming previously. That reason hade from thend of Berserkers acknowledging Su Ming, from the will of the Berserkers'' gxy gathering upon Su Ming, and from numerous Berserkers cing the hopes in their hearts towards this God of Berserkers. At that moment, his affection for Su Ming turned into a sense of pride.


    "It has already reached the fourth¡­ It has been so many years since I left with the Lord." Elder Feng shook his head. There was a sentimental look on his face, along with nostalgia.


    When he shook his head, he lifted his right hand and swung it sideways.


    "Lie Shan Family, heed my orders. Activate the Rune and kill all those who participated in the auction." When Elder Feng said these words, a ghastly presence instantly filled the hall, and the thousands of cultivators in the auction hall all showed drastic changes in their expressions.


    "You¡­"


    "I''m willing to swear an oath that I absolutely won''t reveal what happened today, you¡­"


    "You''re just the Lie Shan Family, just a middle-tier family! There are thousands of us here, how''re you going to kill us?!"


    A ruckus instantly rose and reverberated in the air, but soon, that noise turned into shrill screams of pain. The light from the Rune in the auction hall stretched out endlessly. As booming sounds echoed in the hall, the members of the Lie Shan Family started ughtering all the people in the area.


    However, there were not many people in the Lie Shan Family. Logically speaking, they would indeed be unable to kill these thousands of people¡­ but once the Rune was activated, several thousands of presences descended swiftly. These thousands of presences turned into thousands of men, and Berserker Marks spread out through their bodies. Their eyes were dull, but there was a vast amount of Qi erupting from within them.


    For a short period of time, an endless amount of screams rang in the air within the auction hall. A momentter, once the voices disappeared, all the thousands of cultivators were dead. Blood dyed almost every spot in the auction hall red.


    This ughter came so abruptly that the old guest and the young man from Tai Ci Family werepletely stunned.


    "God of Berserkers, how should we deal with the two people from Tai Ci Family?" Elder Feng looked at Su Ming.


    "This area belongs to the Lie Shan Family. Elder Feng, you can handle it." Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as usual, but he was shocked by the ughter just then. Elder Feng''s casual attitude to this and the blood soaked auction hall formed a stark contrast against each other.


    "All those who offend the God of Berserkers must be executed!" Elder Feng turned around, and for the first time, trained his eyes on the old guest and the young man from Tai Ci Family.


    Yun Long Hu''s expression turned pale, and at that moment, he grabbed the young man, intending to retreat.


    However, just when he started moving, Elder Feng lifted his hand and swung it gently forward.


    "Lie Shan Family, how dare you?!"


    "If you kill me, Lie Shan Family will die with us! I have my family''s Life Jade with me, and the moment I die, the family will immediately know that I ran into an ident in Lie Shan Family''s auction hall!" the young man shouted shrilly.


    However, the moment he finished speaking, his voice turned into the noise of him coughing up blood. With the one swing of the arm, endless wind appeared around him. As it moved about with loud whistling sounds, the young man lost his flesh and blood and was reduced to bones. In an instant, he was crushed.


    As for the old guest from Tai Ci Family, during that life-threatening crisis, all his power erupted from his body. A huge green log surrounded his body and resisted the wind around it.


    However, it only managed to resist the wind for a few breaths. Elder Feng let out a cold harrumph, and the nine green logs shattered together. The old man''s body was torn to pieces as he let out a roar that screamed he could not ept his fate.


    This scene caused the Duke of Crimson me''s eyes to shrink.


    Yu Rou also looked at the scene with a look of rapt concentration but remained silent and did not say a word.


    As for the Abyss Dragon and the bald crane, one of them was nervous while the other had ackadaisical expression that said it waspletely unconcerned.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he looked towards Elder Feng. "Will killing all the members of the Tai Ci Family affect Lie Shan Family?"


    "Fourth God of Berserkers, you have just arrived in ck Ink, and there are plenty of things you do not know about. It is fine, let us see the true strength of the current Lie Shan Family."


    Elder Feng smiled faintly, then lifted his right arm before swinging it forward. Booming sounds immediately rose in the area, and at that moment, arge illusory screen of light appeared and floated in the air in front of them.


    As that screen of light distorted and shone, it gradually became clear. A map of the aerial view that belonged to the entire ck Water City took shape. A gigantic swamp could be seen along with numerous buildings as well as Lie Shan Family''s auction hall among them.


    The auction hall was incredibly quiet at that moment. The bodies of the thousands of men became blue and gradually disappeared. As for the members of the Lie Shan Family, they began clearing up, asionally lifting their heads to look at Su Ming and Elder Feng. All of them were silent, and as they cleared up the ce, the stench of blood slowly faded away.


    Su Ming looked at the screen of light calmly. He was very curious towards Lie Shan Family''s strength. With his own power, the first God of Berserkers had been able to rise to power and even create the Berserkers'' Dynasty. Now, this sort of person had been in ck Ink for tens of thousands of years. If he had only been able to create a mere middle-tier family, Su Ming would be slightly disappointed.


    However, based on Elder Feng''s actions and words, it seemed like the Lie Shan Family waspletely unconcerned about the Tai Ci Family. In fact¡­ they were not bothered by any of the families on ck Ink.


    After looking at the screen of light for a moment, Su Ming suddenly discovered that the entire ck Water City seemed to have fallen into abrupt silence. The cultivators on the stone bridges all lifted their heads.


    In this silence, Su Ming heard bell tolls echoing from the great building at the center of ck Water City.


    As the bell tolls rang loudly, the sky distorted, and shadows of people manifested in those distortions. The weather changed, and as wind swept up in all directions, a gigantic pressure descended on ck Water City with a loud bang.


    Soon after, as more people appeared in the sky, a big hall of several hundreds of thousands of feet appeared in the clouds. It slowly descended, revealing a couple words carved clearly in on the side. They read: Hall of Great Kindness !


    "This is the order of the Tai Ci Family. Kill all members of the Lie Shan Family in ck Water City, and from now on, the Lie Shan Family¡­ will disappear from ck Ink!"


    An awe-inspiring voice came with a thunderous roar from the Hall of Great Kindness. As that voice reverberated in the air, hundreds of people appeared in the sky. They charged forward, rushing straight to Lie Shan Family''s auction hall.


    "ck Water City is controlled by a branch of the Shamans who descended in this ce from the world outside andter named themselves the Tai Ci Family. Ink Kirin City belongs to Divine Essence Star Ocean''s Mo Family, and Worldly Star City was built by the Hua Family, who rose to power due to the help from the four Great True Worlds.


    "They are the three greatest families in ck Ink¡­ but ck Ink belongs to us." Elder Feng''s voice was calm, but there was a formless, domineering presence contained within his voice, and as he spoke, that presence spread out without any attempt to conceal anything.


    As Elder Feng spoke and Su Ming saw the entire ck Water City on the screen of light, the ground trembled violently for a moment, and soon after, the stone bridges started twisting about. Loud roars rose into the air, and Su Ming''s breathing froze for a moment, because the numerous stone bridges had turned into stone dragons!


    They roared together, and the world trembled. They then rushed into the sky simultaneously.


    "Tai Ci Family has been in ck Water City for a very long time. It''s about time for the three greatest families to be reced. Yu Family is quite good; they can take Tai Ci Family''s ce and be the new greatest family around here," Elder Feng said tly.


    As he spoke, the picture in the screen of light changed once again. Right before their eyes, the endless stone dragons flew up while all the roofs within ck Water City started shining with a dark light at that instant. In the mid of this, it looked like the roofs had been disassembled, andplicated Runes appeared on the now roofless buildings.


    The entire ck Water City was upied by these densely packed Runes!


    Pirs of light rose from the Runes with a loud bang, and explosions continuously rang in the air, charging towards the Hall of Great Kindness in the sky!


    There were ten thousand pirs of light, ten thousand stone dragons¡ªeverything in ck Water City had changed!


    1. Great Kindness: Is the trantion for Tai Ci, Ì« (tai4) is great, very, extreme, and ´È (ci2) is kindness, respect.

 Chapter 889: Black Ink’s Order

    <h4>Chapter 889: ck Ink¡¯s Order</h4>


    Su Ming looked at everything happening in the screen of light. The Duke of Crimson me''s eyes had already widened in shock by then, and he was pointing at the Runes on all the buildings.


    "This is¡­ the fifth True World''s Great Bright Light Rune! It''s one of the defensive measures within the fifth True World!" His heart trembled. Even to those in the fifth True World, the Great Bright Light Rune was a great mystery. Besides the race who built this Rune, it was difficult for anyone else to understand it.


    When the four Great True Worlds had fought against the fifth True World, thetter had used all thes within its gxy to build an endless amount of Runes like these. Every single time it was activated, the True Worlds would tremble. The destructive power of that Rune was difficult to describe with words. If anyone managed to survived after seeing it with their own eyes, they would find it a very difficult sight to forget.


    "Fellow Daoist, you are a well-learned man. That''s right, this is the fifth True World''s Great Bright Light Rune," Elder Feng said with a smile after he cast the Duke of Crimson me a look, his eyes narrowed. However, once he finished saying these words, he changed the topic and said a sentence that caused the Duke of Crimson me''s pupils to shrink.


    "As expected of the Duke of Crimson me, the general of the seventh army in the fifth True World stationed in the eighth southeast region of the gxy. It''s not really that surprising that for you to recognize the Great Bright Light Rune."


    The Duke of Crimson me''s expression changed, but Su Ming remained as calm as usual and only turned his head slightly to look at Elder Feng.


    "Fourth God of Berserkers, I know about your heroic deeds in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and everything that led you into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, but I did not know that you were the Fourth God of Berserkers at that time. Now that I thought about it, I was able to connect all of the past events together." Elder Feng gave them a well-intentioned smile as he looked at them


    "All the stone dragons formed by the stone bridges in ck Water City are created by the divine abilities of the Meteoric Golems in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Spirits will only be born in the stones blessed by their high priest over the course of time, and only then will they be able to absorb the power of the world to grow.


    "Judging by the ripples of power on each of the stone dragons, they should have been around here for tens of thousands of years, and when we connect this to the time when ck Water City was built, it''ll be clear that when Tai Ci Family built ck Water City, Lie Shan Family had a hand in the construction as well," Yu Rou said elegantly by Su Ming''s side.


    "Progenitor Yu Rou, the only person who managed to clear the Second Gate of Heavenly Dao thousands of years ago. I''ve heard for years that you are a very intelligent and perceptive person. You obtained the Moon Goddess'' power and became her Apostle, and you know plenty of the secrets within Divine Essence Star Ocean. Looks like it wasn''t exaggerated." Elder Feng smiled faintly. The profound look in his eyes made it seem that there were few secrets he did not know about in this world.


    Yu Rou''s expression remained the same as ever. She was not shocked by Elder Feng revealing her identity with just a few words. After all, this was a family that dared to stand up to the Tai Ci Family and hadid down a vast scheme at the time ck Water City was built. When this was taken into consideration, them knowing the secrets of Yu Family did not seem that surprising.


    It was especially so when Yu Rou recalled how Elder Feng had said in a domineering manner just moments ago, "ck Ink is ours."


    Without absolute power, no one would be able to say these words, which was why Yu Rou was not surprised. Instead, she lowered her head to show her respect.


    Yet while she was not surprised by Elder Feng revealing her identity, Yu Chen Hai''s expression had already changed drastically as he stood in the distance. A storm raged in his heart as he looked at Yu Rou''s back with a dumbfounded expression. His mind went nk for a short period of time.


    He suddenly understood why Su Ming had beenpletely unbothered by him being infatuated with his maidservant when they were in one of the towers in the Yu Family before they came to ck Water City.


    In fact, he could still remember the strange look on Su Ming''s face at that time. Only at this moment did hee topletely understand that¡­ the woman which he had been unable to help himself but be infatuated with and had even grown to adore was¡­ his Progenitor!


    The blow that came with this realization made him nearly unable to ept the truth for a short period of time. As his face turned pale, he took a few staggering steps backwards. A wry smile appeared on his face, along with a hint of awkwardness.


    Su Ming did not pay attention to Yu Chen Hai. Instead, he looked at Elder Feng and asked calmly, "Has the First God of Berserkers found the Fifth True World?"


    "I will answer that questionter, Fourth God of Berserkers. Now, let us continue witnessing the true might of the Lie Shan Family in ck Ink." Elder Feng avoided the question and shook his head with a smile.


    As the people spoke, wind stirred up and clouds surged into the sky within the image of ck Water City in the screen of light. The hundreds of cultivators who were closing in on Lie Shan Family all experienced drastic changes in their expressions; they were clearly shocked by the scene before them. In disbelief, they quickly retreated without any hesitation, intending to return to the Great Kindness Pce.


    However, the stone dragons were faster than them. The dragons closed in on them within an instant, and loud booming sounds shook the sky, drowning out of the shrill screams of pain as fresh blood poured down.


    Most of the hundreds of cultivators from the Tai Ci Family died in an instant. The ones still alive fled swiftly with terror on their faces, even if many of the stone dragons behind them had crumbled. However, the stones from the stone dragons that had crumbled gathered together once again as they fell from the sky to transform into stone dragons once again and chase after the remaining cultivators.


    It was at this time that the powerful light from ck Water City''s Great Bright Light Rune rose from the ground. Then, with what seemed like a screen of light, it crashed into the Great Kindness Pce. As booming sounds surged into the sky and reverberated in the air, the Great Kindness Pce began trembling intensely.


    The confrontationsted only the span of a few breaths before the pce exploded right before Su Ming''s eyes. It was reduced to countless shards that tumbled backwards while hundreds of cultivators rushed out from inside, but they did not manage to escape too far before the Great Bright Light Rune swiftly crashed into them, and they shattered into pieces.


    At that moment, the clouds in the sky tumbled about, and a furious roar came from above. As it did, gigantic shadows swiftly gathered together in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, several dozen massive pces took shape.


    All of these pces were Great Kindness Pces. They appeared together, and the mighty pressure they brought with them descended on the ground. Within that pressure was a will that would allow no resistance, along with fury that burned the nine heavens.


    "Lie Shan Family, you''ve nned for many years and hidden yourself well, but ck Water City belongs to the Tai Ci Family! You''re¡­ just asking for death!"


    As the enraged roar reverberated in the air, the entire ck Water City started trembling. Red light started shining at its edges, and in the blink of an eye, those rays of red light connected with each other to form a red screen of light. It was set over the ground like a bowl turned upside down. Once it covered the entire ck Water City , it started contracting swiftly.


    Wherever it went, all towers would crumble. In fact, some of the cultivators in the city who had not managed to flee in time screamed in pain right when the red light touched them, and their bodies began decaying. All the blood in their bodies was instantly sucked away to be part of the blood-red screen of light.


    Su Ming looked at everything happening within the screen of light, and Elder Feng''s faint voice echoed in his ears.


    "ck Water City was built by the Tai Ci Family, but the people who set the Runes, structured the city and built it were from the Lie Shan Family, even if at that time we were not known as such." While speaking, Elder Feng lifted his right hand and pointed at the screen of light.


    Right away, that red screen of light that was contracting around ck Water City swiftly froze, then like a bubble bursting, the part above burst open. While shining brightly, the red screen of light let out a bang, and it moved towards the spot where it had burst open to turn into a blood-red figure.


    That person was a dwarf who had long blood-red hair. Once he appeared, he lifted his head and let out a roar. As he did so, all the cultivators in ck Water City had a feeling of their blood wanting to escape from their bodies.


    The red screen of light began to rush even faster to that one spot, and in the blink of an eye, it was gone, all of it absorbed by the blood-red dwarf.


    "A blood-red Rune Spirit! Damn it, why is there a Rune Spirit in the Rune?! When we built this Rune in the past, we eliminated all possibilities of a Rune Spirit being born within it!" someone immediately shouted from among the dozens of Great Kindness Pces in the sky.


    The blood-red dwarf licked his lips, lowered his head, then bent his back to bow in the direction of Lie Shan Family''s auction hall before he lifted his head and roared. As he did so, his body turned into a sea of blood and charged towards the sky.


    At the instant the blood-red Rune Spirit rushed upwards, Su Ming saw a blood-red moon appearing on the Rune Spirit. That moon was the symbol of the Rune Spirit''s level of cultivation.


    At the same time, the dozens of Great Kindness Pces in the sky moved swiftly and ced themselves on top of each other to form a structure in the shape of a tower before it swiftly pressed down on the iing blood-red Rune Spirit.


    Bang!


    The tall tower formed by dozens of pces pushed down forcefully on the blood-red Rune Spirit. Then, the tower shook, and thousands of cultivators flew out from within, all of whom had outstanding power. Once they flew out, they stood close to each other in the sky before charging towards Lie Shan Family''s auction hall.


    "The Tai Ci Family has grown over tens of thousands of years, and they have plenty of people in their family¡­ but how many of those with the blood of the Lie Shan Family flowing in their veins are among them?" Elder Feng suddenly smiled, and it was a smile that was enigmatic but also slightly ghastly.


    As he smiled, he brought out a ck te and threw it towards the screen of light.


    Su Ming saw the te fusing into the screen of light before appearing above ck Water City. When it appeared, the te grew muchrger until it became as big as a small hill.


    There were two big words on it.


    ck Ink.


    Not even a single word was uttered. When this te appeared, most of the thousands of people from the Tai Ci Family rushing to the Lie Shan Family came to an abrupt halt. Their expressions changed drastically. All of them hesitated for a moment, then they instantly turned around¡­ to wage war against the cultivators who had been their family members just moments ago.


    This scene brought a brilliant light to Su Ming''s eyes. He had been able to ept everything he saw just now, no matter whether it was ck Water City''s Runes, the screen of light, or everything else. They were all logical and understandable. However, the significance behind internal strife within the members of the Tai Ci Family due to the appearance of a single te¡­ was incredibly great.


    As if he had noticed Su Ming''s shock, Elder Feng turned his head around to look at the youth and smiled kindly at him.


    "This is just the tip of the iceberg. The First God of Berserkers was able to create the Berserkers'' Dynasty in ten thousand years, so how is it possible that he would have been able to only create a middle-tier Lie Shan Family in ck Ink? We are the secret owners of ck Ink!"


    After Elder Feng said those words, the tower in the sky above ck Water City shuddered and shattered with a bang. The dozens of pces copsed while the blood-red Rune Spirit''s roars rang in the air.


    However, at that moment, a leisurely sigh came from the sky.

 Chapter 890: The Shadow Kings

    <h4>Chapter 890: The Shadow Kings</h4>


    "ck Ink Dao¡­ the kings that hide in the shadows of ck Ink and dominate over all the families here¡­ You had disappeared for tens of thousands of years. Who would have known¡­ that you were supporting the Lie Shan Family."


    As the sigh echoed in the air, eighteen shadows manifested in the sky, which were eighteen ck mountains. They stood erect between the sky and earth and descended slowly down to the ground with a mighty pressure that had the ground trembling.


    Eighteen old men sat on those mountains. The old men''s faces were dark and sullen, and the words just now hade from one of them.


    These eighteen mountains were known as Great Kindness Mountains, and the eighteen men were the Progenitors and the faces of the Tai Ci Family. All of them were at theter stage of World ne Realm.


    When the eighteen mountains appeared, the sky behind them twisted, and hundreds of Great Kindness Pces appeared in the sky.


    At that instant, the entire sky was upied by the Tai Ci Family. Pressure and aura filled the world, showing off the strength of one of the greatest families in ck Ink!


    "Twenty thousand years ago, a Progenitor of our family discovered traces of ck Ink Dao lurking in the shadows of ck Ink. Once we linked the destruction of various families over the course of tens of thousands of years in ck Ink, we deduced your strength. We spared no pains in giving up our base in ck Water City and opened up a dimensional crack, which we then used as the base of our family.


    "Many of our family members have cut themselves off from the world, never leaving the dimensional crack. I''d like to see how you people from ck Ink Dao will assimte these members of the Tai Ci Family to be your people!" stated the old voiceing from one of the eighteen Progenitors in the Tai Ci Family, its power shaking the entire area.


    "All members of the Tai Ci Family, hear our orders. Destroy¡­ ck Water City! Kill all the cultivators there¡­ andpletely annihte Lie Shan Family!


    "Everyone is allowed to use the Relocation Runes to head to where Lie Shan Family''s base is located, ignoring the cost! You must uproot the Lie Shan Family!


    "Notify all families in ck Ink that ck Ink Dao has appeared once again, and that there its people are part of each family. Have them¡­e and help us! We will use this chance to eradicate ck Ink Dao from ck Ink!


    "You must especially tell Mo and Hua Families! Tell them that if our family is destroyed, there wille a day when their families will be destroyed by ck Ink Dao''s hands as well!


    "Look at ck Ink''s history! Look at the four greatest families before the rise of our three families! Look at¡­ how they were destroyed! They are¡­ a warning to us!"


    As the eighteen Progenitors sent these orders, countless cultivators flew out with a bang from the hundreds of pces behind them. At first nce, there were tens of thousands of them around. These people were the hidden power of the Tai Ci Family, and it had mobilized almost all of them.


    A portion of them had not arrived, but it was because they had already stepped into the Relocation Runes in the dimensional cracks and were headed towards Lie Shan Family''s base.


    Yet the moment the members of the Tai Ci Family flew out to charge towards Lie Shan Family''s auction hall, the exact same thing as what happened before¡­ came to be once again!


    Among the tens of thousands of members of the Tai Ci Family, almost half of them turned around and attacked their own family in an aloof and merciless manner, without any hint of hesitation.


    The sky was enveloped in a state of chaos for a short period of time.


    The expressions of the eighteen Progenitors changed drastically, disbelief taking over their faces. The old man who had sent the orders just then looked over with shock. No matter how hard he tried, he could not begin to fathom just how these family members had been drawn into ck Ink Dao.


    With a furious roar, he moved, and the seventeen people behind him followed in his steps. The old man turned his head around and cast a look at the seventeen Progenitors of the Tai Ci Family, who shared the same status as he did. As of then, the only people he could trust was them.


    He believed that these seventeen would definitely not betray the Tai Ci Family, but at the instant he turned his head around, a deafening boom rang out behind him.


    Fourteen of the seventeen people attacked the other three at the same time. As booming sounds echoed in the air, the three old men coughed up blood and fell backwards. The others did not chase after them, but instead rushed towards the old man.


    Anguish, grief, confusion, and all kinds of other mixed feelings rose within this person, who was the mightiest among the eighteen Progenitors. Light covered his eyes, and loud booms rang in his ears nonstop.


    None of the members of the Lie Shan Family even walked out of their family''s auction hall in ck Water City. They were all watching the screen of light with a dumbfounded gaze; after all, there were some secrets in their family that even they did not know.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment, then asked calmly, "How¡­ did you manage to do this?"


    "We''ve been doing these things since the time we served under the First God of Berserkers in thend of Berserkers. How else could we have created the Berserkers'' Dynasty in the middle of all that chaos? How else could we have made the Immortals and all the other races in True Morning Dao World bow down and worship us?


    "In fact, even the Kalpa Lord Dao Chen was shocked and attacked us despite his status." Elder Feng smiled.


    Su Ming fell silent once again. He suddenly realized that he had never truly understood Lie Shan Xiu. The Lie Shan Xiu described in the ancient scrolls depicting their history had been extremely mighty and a supreme existence like no other, but everything that he saw at that moment overturned such beliefs.


    Su Ming looked at the screen of light and said in a low voice, "Since Tai Ci Family managed to be one of the greatest families in the, it''s impossible for them to only have these few powerful warriors."


    "That''s right. The ones who appeared are just the strength of what the Tai Ci Family wants to show us," Elder Feng said with a smile.


    As he said these words, a violent boom reverberated intensely in the now chaotic sky above ck Water City. That booming sound spread in all directions, recing all the other sounds that in existence. The sky trembled, and a gigantic crack of several tens of thousands of lis long appeared in the sky!


    That crack was the one which the Tai Ci Family used to enter the dimension in which their family was located. Once it showed up, the shadows of people swiftly shot out to form groups that stood in the four directions!


    Their appearance immediately brought the four of the eighteen old men who were being attacked in an encirclement a boost in their morale. The other members of the Tai Ci Family in the area also became excited.


    Red, blue, white, ck!


    There were four different colored groups of armor, and there were three thousand people for each armor group. This troop that stood in four directions¡­ was the secret force of the Tai Ci Family. Red symbolized bloodthirst, blue symbolized overflowing vitality, white symbolized endless age, while as for ck¡­ it was pure destruction.


    They numbered to twelve thousand people. Yet at the instant this troop appeared and got ready to fight against the Lie Shan Family, chaos broke out among them. Internal strife¡­ did not escape them either.


    Despair rose in all the members of the Tai Ci Family who were fighting back against their own family members.


    "ck Ink Dao, just how much power have you hidden among our numbers?! Shadow kings of ck Ink¡­ why must you destroy our Tai Ci Family?!" the old Progenitor who was being attacked by the familiar faces of his own family members shouted out in a shrill voice.


    "Because you''ve offended someone you should not have offended," Elder Feng answered him, his voice echoing in ck Water City.


    "Who?! Who have we offended?! Tell me! Who¡­ have we offended?!


    "You too! You are all members of the Tai Ci Family, the blood of the Tai Ci Family flows in your veins! Why did you betray us?!"


    The old man had already descended into madness. Under those intense questions, most of the traitors of the Tai Ci Family snorted coldly and attacked even more ruthlessly.


    One of the traitors that besieged the old man licked the blood at the corner of his lips before they curled up into a cold sneer. A hint of derision appeared on his face.


    "Tai Ci Family''s blood? It''s been a long time since we were those people. The blood of ck Ink Dao''s Progenitor flows in our bodies. We are¡­ Berserkers!"


    The old manughed brokenly and retreated continuously. He saw that the four armored groups that had been hidden by the Tai Ci Family were fighting furiously against each other and all the members of the Tai Ci Family were dying and getting injured. During all of this, not a single member of the Lie Shan Family appeared. All of this turned into a joke - a joke in which the Tai Ci Family was torn apart by internal strife.


    This made him remember that quite a number of families throughout the history of ck Ink had been destroyed by internal strife. By the looks of it now, all of this¡­ wasughably ridiculous.


    "Grand Ancestor, I¡­ have done my best!" The old man closed his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, three presences descended abruptly from the crack in the sky, and three suns manifested in the sky. The mighty pressure spreading out from those suns revealed a great power that belonged to those in Sr Kalpa Realm, and in an instant, all the people who were fighting below stopped and looked towards the sky in shock.


    There were three ancient figures in the three suns, and they were¡­ the ancestors that isted themselves all year long within the Tai Ci Family. They were all powerful warriors in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    "Those three old coots have finally appeared¡­ but their strongest, the one who discovered us while we lurked around in the shadows¡­ has not appeared." Elder Feng smiled faintly, formed a seal with his right hand, and pointed at the screen of light.


    "Nie Li, based on the promise we made to each other in the past, it is time for you to attack."


    At the instant Elder Feng said these words, Su Ming felt the ground trembling. ck Water City shuddered, and in the screen of light, he could clearly see that the gigantic swamp in which the city was built¡­ was surging about as the water in it boiled.


    Roars that did not belong to a cultivator shot through the swamp and rushed up to the nine heavens. At that instant, Su Ming saw a colossal dragon head charge out of the swamp water with a bang, rushing straight above.


    That dragon head was ten thousand feet big, and it was an incredibly monstrous sight. When it rushed out, it brought with it arge amount of swamp water, and as if it had turned the universe upside down, the water made the clear sky rain. When the dragon head appeared, it rose up and roared, and its roars shook the world so much that endless cracks appeared in the.


    Soon after, another dragon head shot out of the swamp, and a third rose with a roar after it. Three dragon heads that were ten thousand feet big and one hundred thousand feet tall swept through the sky and charged towards the three Tai Ci Family Progenitors who were in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    "Nine-Headed Dragon!" Su Ming''s pupils constricted as he sucked in a deep breath. He had been able to recognize with just one nce that the ferocious creature hidden in the swamp¡­ was a living Nine-Headed Dragon!


    Elder Feng pondered over it for a moment before he smiled. "You know this creature? Then I believe you must have inherited the bell we left in thend of Berserkers."


    As the three dragon heads roared, muffled words could be heard in their voice.


    "Nine¡­ Headed¡­ Dragon¡­"

 Chapter 891: To Rise to Power

    <h4>Chapter 891: To Rise to Power</h4>


    As Su Ming looked at the three dragon heads roaring from the swamp in ck Water City through the screen of light, Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, because he had just been given very shocking information in regards to Lie Shan Family''s strength.


    Su Ming remained silent for a while, then he looked at Elder Feng. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s Runes or the stone dragons, even the Great Bright Light Rune is not that shocking once I think about it logically, and it''s the same for the Nine-Headed Dragon forming a promise with all of you¡­ but how did you manage to divide the members of the Tai Ci Family and make them¡­ betray their own family at such a crucial moment?"


    "ck Ink Dao did not exist on ck Ink in the past. When we came, ck Ink Dao was born. Our followers are in every single one of the families here. We are the kings that lie in the shadows, and we can decide the rise and fall of each family.


    "We can stir up internal strife within the ck Ink and can bring about a disaster that will shock the four Great True Worlds, such as¡­ the change in ck Ink in the past." Elder Feng smiled as he said the words that left Su Ming''s heart in shock once again.


    If he looked at the timeline, the time when the change in ck Ink urred was also the time when Lie Shan Xiu arrived in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "As for us being able to turn the members of these families into Berserkers so they would betray their own family when we needed them to¡­ Well, you might be able to guess the reason behind it." Elder Feng cast Su Ming a nce. He did not reveal everything, but instead let the ghost of a smile linger on his lips.


    Su Ming remained silent for some time before he said in a low voice, "That is a divine ability the Second God of Berserkers created on his own."


    "When I left with the First God of Berserkers, I saw three people who had the qualities to take over the First God of Berserkers'' position. I don''t know whether the Second God of Berserkers you speak of is one of them. If he is, then good for him, but if he isn''t, it doesn''t matter either. However, the Great Art of Heartless Berserker Seed was not created by the Second God of Berserkers, like what you''re iming. Instead¡­ it is the Art the First God of Berserkers used to enve the worlds, and it is also known as¡­ the God of Berserkers'' Art!


    "In this universe, only Lord Lie Shan alone could create this Art with his unprecedented talent," Elder Feng said in anguid manner while shaking his head.


    As they spoke to each other, the weather changed above ck Water City. Booming sounds shook the sky and earth, and the was the sound of space shattering as the three heads from the Nine-Headed Dragon fought against the three old men in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    This was the first Nine-Headed Dragon Su Ming had seen. Its might was incredibly astonishing, and in fact, Su Ming believed that if the Candle Dragon had met this Nine-Headed Dragon at its prime and they had fought against each other since they were mortal enemies, it would be difficult to determine just who would win or lose.


    However, Su Ming had a feeling that¡­ this Nine-Headed Dragon seemed to be slightly stronger than the Candle Dragon.


    ''It has nine heads. Right now, only three of them have appeared, and it can already fight on equal grounds against three cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm. If all nine heads appeared together, then even if it had not reached the state of being a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, it would still be powerful enough¡­ to be the strongest being among all those below the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.''


    Booming sounds came through the screen of light and echoed in Lie Shan Family''s auction hall. Su Ming looked at the city, then said calmly after some time, "No wonder you weren''t worried about the Tai Ci Family relocating members of their family to where Lie Shan Family''s base is located. If you have so much firepower hidden in ck Water City, then you will have even more forces hidden in the family''s base."


    Elder Feng lifted his right hand and swung it before himself. The air in front of the screen of light distorted, and nearly a hundred screens of light in various sizes appeared. Each one showed a different scene, and they all were the bases that belonged to the families in ck Ink.


    "If you''re curious, then you can take a look. You''ll know when you see it," Elder Feng said with a smile.


    Su Ming swept his gaze over the near one hundred screens of light and fell silent.


    He saw long arcs which were members of the Tai Ci Family heading to seek help from the families in ck Ink.


    One of the light screens showed the Chen Family, a middle-tier family in ck Ink.


    A long arc arrived before them with loud whistling sounds. It descended in the span of a breath, revealing itself as a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a Hanfu and had an anxious expression on his face. Once he descended, he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards the Chen Family in a greeting.


    "I am Tai Ci An of the Tai Ci Family. With the letter from my family''s Progenitor, I havee in hopes to meet Chen Family''s Progenitor. This concerns a drastic change in all the families within ck Ink! Chen Family''s Progenitor, please allow me to have an audience with you!"


    "Kill him!"


    Almost at the instant the middle-aged man finished speaking, an ancient voice came from the Chen Family. Once it spoke, several dozen people charged out from inside the building.


    The middle-aged man''s expression changed. He wanted to retreat, but there was quite a number of powerful warriors whose levels of cultivation were higher than his. When they attacked, they did not give a single chance for him to fight back, as if they could not wait to immediately kill him since there was someone watching their actions, and the Chen Family were eager to show their sincerity.


    Everythingsted for only ten breaths before a shrill scream of pain reverberated in the air. The middle-aged man from the Tai Ci Family who hade to seek help had both his form and his spirit destroyed. It was also during this moment that an incredibly tall and built man with a flowery-patterned mask over his face walked out from the Chen Family. Apanying him was Chen Family''s Progenitor, who was standing right behind him as many other powerful warriors from the Chen Family trailed behind them.


    "Sir, you don''t have to worry. The Chen Family has long since found the Tai Ci Family unpleasant to our eyes. Even if you did note today, we would have killed that person from the Tai Ci Family." Chen Family''s Progenitor wrapped his fist in his palm respectfully.


    The man nodded and took a step forward before he turned into a long arc and left. Once he disappeared, Chen Family''s Progenitor wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Su Ming saw this in the screen of light. In fact, he could see something simr in all the screens of light in front of his eyes. All the members of the Tai Ci Family who were sent out had been swiftly killed by the anxious families.


    However, there were some who did not die, and those were the people who went to the Mo Family in ck Kirin City and the Hua Family in Worldly Star Family. These two families who were part of the strongest trio of families in ck Ink did not kill the people who came to seek their help, but instead chose to shut their doors and refuse to see them.


    As for the members of the Tai Ci Family who were heading to Lie Shan Family''s base, Su Ming saw a gigantic tentacle suddenly extending from theyer of clouds in the space before the thousands of cultivators who were charging forward. There were plenty of polyps on that tentacle, and as it swept through the sky, it looked as if it had pushed the to make it rotate on its axis. The sea of clouds then tumbled about to reveal a huge creature that was one hundred thousand feet big.


    It was clearly a big octopus. With the clouds serving as the ocean, it swam around in the sky. At that moment, it appeared with an unknown method and executed a brutal ughter of the thousands of cultivators from the Tai Ci Family.


    In fact, when Su Ming looked closer into it, he saw an old man sitting cross-legged on the octopus'' head.


    The old man''s face was indistinct and could not be seen clearly. However, there was ayer of moisture that seemed to be surrounding the old man, creating a hazy feeling. When sunlight shone on it, a seven-colored light was produced by the refracting light.


    "That''s the old Rain Berserker." Elder Feng smiled.


    Wind, rain, lightning, fog¡ªthe four generals under the First God of Berserkers''mand!


    Su Ming remained silent. When he averted his gaze from the screens of light, he had already formed an estimation of Lie Shan Family''s might in ck Ink. It was as Elder Feng had said, with this sort of power¡­ they were the shadow kings of ck Ink.


    Their methods might be a little despicable and not something ethical, but since Lie Shan Family had chosen to be the kings of ck Ink lurking in the shadows, those that exist in the dark naturally can not choose to do things in an honorable manner.


    Su Ming acknowledged this, because he knew that the brighter a ball of mes burned in the dark, the more a person''s attention would be attracted to it. Then, the one that would be first extinguished would be that ball of mes burning in the dark, which all the people could see.


    The one that wouldst would instead be the existence that stayed hidden in the dark, having fused together with it. This would make it so it would never be destroyed but would turn into an existence that destroyed others.


    This was the path Lie Shan Xiu had chosen when he came to ck Ink. It was also precisely because of this that he managed to make ck Ink Dao in to a force that could overturn the entire ck Ink after tens of thousands of years of administration.


    This was¡­ a power that belonged to the Berserkers!


    "The Lord God of Berserkers once said that he is a Berserker, and we are also Berserkers. Then¡­ everything that we do, no matter how despicable and how vile¡­ is for the sake of Berserkers existing in the entire universe.


    "It isn''t easy for a race to rise to power. Originally, the Lord God of Berserkers had thought that the Berserkers had already risen to power and he had been prepared to change the rulers of True Morning Dao World so that he could turn True Morning Dao World into the Berserkers'' True World¡­ but the ancient will from Yin Death Region had been easily able to destroy everything the God of Berserkers had done with just a flip of its hand, forcing him to obey its ancient will and leave thend of Berserkers to help Yin Death Region search for their entrance.


    "Did you think that we did not want to leave behind some semnce of hope or some treasures for the Berserkers before we left? That we wanted to watch them gradually fall to ruin¡­?


    "Did you think that we truly left to search for some turning point that would allow us to reach a breakthrough? Did you really think that we did it for ourselves¡­?


    "Did you think that the stone monument heritage Lord Lie Shan left behind talking about how it would all end when it came to the third generation was a show of how carefree he had been and how he truly did not care about the Berserkers'' rise and fall?" Elder Feng asked softly, but the impact that came with his words touched Su Ming''s heart.


    "I don''t know why you left Yin Death Region, but I can guess that you were forced to leave as well! After all, Yin Death Region had threatened to kill all the Berserkers in the past, forcing our Lord God of Berserkers Lie Shan Xiu to leave our homnd and find the entrance to the Fifth True World for Yin Death Region''s will.


    "If he did not obey them, then all the Berserkers¡­ would have been destroyed. He could only obey them in humiliation and bury all his hatred and madness in his heart as he chose to leave. Then, to make Yin Death Region''s will not worry about him, he had to harden his heart¡­ and make a clean break with the Berserkers!" When Elder Feng said these words, his expression became twisted, and a hint of madness as well as hatred appeared in his eyes.


    "We spent¡­ every single moment over the course of tens of thousands of years longing for our home. We think about our people, we think about all of you¡­ All the buildings of Lie Shan Family map thend of Berserkers. You can''t see our grief when we look at the map of thend of Berserkers. You can''t see the pain we feel in our hearts when we remember our homnd.


    "Over the tens of thousands of years, we have worked tirelessly. We gave up on our pride, gave up on being honorable and hid ourselves in the dark just so that there woulde a day when we¡­ could fight our way back to Yin Death Region and kill all the wills in Yin Death Region so that¡­ the Berserkers could move out¡­ and be the strongest race in the entire universe!"


    Elder Feng''s words were like a windstorm that crashed into Su Ming''s heart with a bang.

 Chapter 892: Our Berserkers

    <h4>Chapter 892: Our Berserkers</h4>


    "We have been waiting constantly for other Berserkers to walk out of Yin Death Region ande to this ce. We¡­ have been waiting for you all along. Lord Lie Shan Xiu was known as Yin Death''s Child by Yin Death Region''s will, and he believed that after him, there would be a second, a third, and even more Yin Death''s Children who would appear.


    "He waited for all this while, and we have been waiting alongside him for people from our homnd toe to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. That''s why¡­ we controlled ck Ink and brought about the change in it. This was a signal for you.


    "We were waiting for you.


    "We wanted to create¡­ a Berserkers'' world beyond Yin Death Region! This ce belongs to us, but we are already old. This is¡­ a world created for you by the First God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu. Everything in this ce was prepared for you!" Elder Feng looked at Su Ming attentively. His face was filled with sincerity, and there was not a hint of him putting up an act.


    As he said these words, booming sounds rang out once again from the image of ck Water City in the screen of light. The noise was really loud, like thunder booming, and it was roaring endlessly in the city.


    It was the sound that came from the fight between the Nine-Headed Dragon''s three heads and the three Progenitors in Sr Kalpa Realm. A cold harrumph abruptly came from the sky and shook the entire ce.


    As that cold harrumph rang in the air, the sky was dyed instantly in a dark green shade. Within it was a gigantic mountain descending slowly from the sky.


    The mountain was several hundreds of thousands of feet big, and it looked like there was no end to it. As it descended, the entire ck Water City shuddered and all the cultivators who were fighting immediately fell backwards.


    The Nine-Headed Dragon''s three heads and the three Progenitors in Sr Kalpa Realm trembled and swiftly moved back.


    It was as if the giant mountain exuded a supreme mighty pressure because of which all forms of thought were forced to freeze and all the people to kowtow to it.


    "Greetings, Progenitor Tai Ci!"


    "I, member of the younger generation, greet Progenitor Tai Ci!"


    Roars filled with excitement came from the mouths of all the members who had not betrayed the Tai Ci Family. An endless amount of hope seeped through their excited voices, along with an unshakable belief that all disasters would be resolved now that their Progenitor appeared.


    As the mountain descended, Su Ming could see a gigantic face on its in the screen of light. The face protruded out of the mountain, and he could vaguely see that it belonged to an old man. That face was filled with dignity, making it seem that if he became angry, he could make the entire universe roar with him.


    Elder Feng looked at the screen of light and asked calmly, "Do you know what is the requirement to be the strongest family in ck Ink?


    "It''s a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. A family must have someone who has already be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death to be¡­ the strongest family here. Only then can they be a force of power that can intimidate the forces from the four Great True Worlds stationed here, and only then can they¡­ trade with Divine Essence Star Ocean and the four Great True Worlds in ck Ink."


    Elder Feng''s voice echoed in Su Ming''s ears.


    He looked at the gigantic face on the mountain through the screen of light. A familiar wave of pressure made him suck in a deep breath. This familiarity did note from having seen Progenitor Tai Ci before, but from having been chased down by someone of the same level of cultivation in the past.


    "That''s enough!" When the mountain descended, an old voice reverberated through the world with a bang. That voice contained a will that would allow no forms of resistance, as if it was the god in this world.


    "Shadow kings of ck Ink, Tai Ci Family has never offended you, and neither have you done the same to us. Let this be over¡­ Leave ck Water City. As for the members who have betrayed us, you can take them with you as well.


    "This is thest straw. Do not force me to fight all of you to the death. I can sense that you¡­ do not have a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death in ck Ink."


    The voice filled with an ancient air reverberated in all directions. Endless ripples rose in the air and spread outwards to sweep up arge amount of dark green clouds, so the entire sky looked like it had turned into a huge ocean that had waves raging on its surface.


    "Sometimes, we will give some powerful warriors the respect they deserve, such as telling them why they lost." As Elder Feng smiled and spoke to Su Ming, he took a step forward and moved into the screen of light and vanished into thin air.


    He did not ask Su Ming to go with him; after all, not everyone has the bravery to face off a powerful Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. Su Ming watched Elder Feng disappear, then a faint smile appeared on his face and he took a step forward as well and disappeared into the screen of light.


    Elder Feng walked out of the air in the sky above ck Water City. As he stood there, the gaze of the gigantic face on the mountain swiveled towards him.


    That one gaze contained a power that could make the sky and earth tremble, and a mighty pressure descended swiftly on Elder Feng''s body. It was also during this moment that Su Ming appeared beside him.


    His appearance immediately brought the mighty pressure from Progenitor Tai Ci to descend on him as well.


    This was not the first time that Su Ming faced off against this sort of pressure. He stood there with brightly shining eyes, but he did not move even a single step backwards.


    "You are afraid." Elder Feng''s expression was calm as ever under the mighty pressureing from Progenitor Tai Ci, and he spoke coolly. His words were not aimed at Su Ming¡­ but were directed towards Progenitor Tai Ci.


    "You are afraid of the legendary shadow kings in ck Ink and the true might of ck Ink Dao¡­ You are afraid of why ck Ink Dao¡­ would dare to provoke Tai Ci Family even though you cannot sense someone who is of the same level as you and would even fight till thest of us falls.


    "You also became wary the instant I appeared, because you do not know why I dared show up before you even though my level of cultivation is not as great as yours.


    "You are also uncertain as to why I dare say such words to you." Elder Feng''s voice echoed in the air, and the pupils on that gigantic face on the mountain shrank.


    "Su Ming." Elder Feng turned his head around to look at hispanion.


    Su Ming looked over.


    "Bing the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death is the peak to the eyes of the people in the world. Theirs is a will that is equivalent to the might of heaven that no one can fight against. It is the limit of the path of Dao, and there are very few people in the world who can kill those who have reached this Realm.


    "In fact, some truly terrifying poisons can even be disregarded by Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death. In fact, it can even be said that poisons that can be fatal to Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death no longer exist in this world, even though they might have existed in the ancient past.


    "That is unless you''ve schemed against that person for tens of thousands of years and ced poison into the spirit stones he uses to practice his cultivation every day, into the spiritual aura he breathes in every day, into the air he gets in touch with every day, and even on all his clothes and everything else that he gets in contact with during the tens of thousands of years he is alive. As hees into contact with that poison every day for tens of thousands of years, that poison will be a part of him, and only then can a Master of Fate, Lives and Death''s body and soul be destroyed after tens of thousands of years!" Elder Feng smiled.


    "Should we have used this sort of poison before this person became a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death as well? In fact, should we have used it when he had just been born so that the n would be even more perfect as his level of cultivation rose through the passage of time?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    Praise immediately appeared in Elder Feng''s eyes. He looked at Su Ming and nodded.


    "That''s right.


    "Tai Ci Family became the strongest family under our control from the shadows. Your Progenitor Tai Ci Sha had disappeared a long time ago, and his life te had shattered tens of thousands of years ago. You might have hidden this very well, but his death was part of Lie Shan Family''s n, so there is no way we would not know about this.


    "Tai Chi Shan, you have great potential, but from the moment you were born, everything you came in contact with was due to Lie Shan Family''s arrangements. There is not a single thing that you came in contact with that did not contain poison. We know all about Tai Ci Family''s strengths and know that you have the legacy of the Shamanic Dao in you. Your family has the qualities to be awakened in your blood, and because of it, you will always have a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death among you. Tai Ci Sha''s death only meant that another Master of Fate, Lives, and Death would appear in Tai Ci Family.


    "All the people in your generation who could obtain the legacy died one after another, until only you remained. When you obtained the legacy and became a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, everything that you came into contact was filled with poison.


    "The dimensional crack you discovered in the past was something we let you discover. The color of your controlled world is dark green; have you never suspected it? That color¡­ is filled with depression¡­ along with death.


    "You discovered it. That was why you tried to fuse with this Origin Mountain of Great Kindness ten thousand years ago in an attempt to get rid of the poison that had fused into your soul by using the mountain as your body. But¡­ this mountain was something our Lord Lie Shan Xiu intentionally allowed you to discover in Divine Essence Star Ocean." When Elder Feng said these words, his expression turned ghastly, and he looked at the gigantic mountain coldly.


    Su Ming stood by the side with his heart in great shock. A sudden wave of curiosity rose within him towards Lie Shan Xiu, a man who could plot against Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, could control the entire ck Ink, and could even affect a powerful family''s rise and fall.


    This man called Lie Shan Xiu.


    After a long while, the gigantic face on the mountain asked slowly, "What is the name of that poison?" He did not refute Elder Feng''s words, and in fact, there was not a single change in his expression.


    "Berserker Seed number four. This is the name our Lord Lie Shan Xiu gave for the poison. It is also¡­ your new name."


    "Lie Shan Xiu¡­" The gigantic face on the mountain slowly closed his eyes to cover the anguish and dullness within them. He had appeared sote instead ofing right at the start to prevent his family''s destruction because he knew¡­ that he was no longer himself.


    He also knew that even if he chose to die, another scion would appear in the future within the Tai Ci Family, and he or she would go down the same path.


    "Let my family¡­ leave." After a long time, Progenitor Tai Ci opened his eye. The anguish in his eyes had disappeared, reced by a dull, lifeless look.


    "Very well. In the future, a middle-tier family by the name of Tai Ci will appear in ck Ink." Elder Feng smiled and nodded.


    "All the members of the Tai Ci Family who belong to ck Ink Dao will fuse into the Yu Family. From now on, ck Water City will belong to the Yu Family. This is the gift we bestow onto you for what you have done for our God of Berserkers."


    Once Elder Feng finished saying these things, he turned his head around to look at Su Ming.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to meet Lie Shan Xiu? Come, I''ll take you to him. I''ll also let you see our Berserkers."

 Chapter 893: Number One

    <h4>Chapter 893: Number One</h4>


    "Our Berserkers¡­" Su Ming cast Elder Feng a nce and did not speak. He identified with those two words, but there was also aplicated feeling in him that he could not describe. Thisplicated feeling came from Tai Ci Progenitor''s new name.


    Berserker Seed number four.


    If there was a number four, then while there might not be a number five and number six, but there would definitely be a number three, number two¡­ and a number one.


    Who were they¡­?


    ''With Lie Shan Xiu''s intelligence and methods, if he decided to scheme against me, then perhaps I am¡­ numbers one, two, or three.'' Su Ming''s expression remained calm and he did not reveal a single hint of his thoughts. All of this was just his guess, so while his thoughts might be correct, they could also be just him thinking too much.


    It was just like how a person might not have the intention to harm others, but they must maintain vignt of those around them, because¡­ this was the world of cultivation. This was a world where thew of the jungle was the prime principle. It was a brutal era in which one wrong step would cause a person to be damned eternally.


    Elder Feng walked in the air with Su Ming by his side, the two of them moving forward leisurely. Yu Rou and the Duke of Crimson me with the yellow and ck dogs followed behind them. As for Yu Chen Hai, he had already gone back to Yu Family''s base.


    "More than half of the families in ck Ink have been nted with the Berserker Seed, and as they are unconsciously influenced by it, they no longer think of themselves as cultivators but ept being known as Berserkers," Elder Feng said leisurely.


    "We''ve control about an eight-tenths of the trades conducted between ck Ink and the world outside. We can limit the number of a particr item being sold, and with this, we control one of the lifelines of Divine Essence Star Ocean and the four Great True Worlds.


    "But the fights to seize the market have never disappeared. Once in a while, a force from the outside wille here to snatch the resources in ck Ink, such as this Tai Ci Family. It is part of the Shamanic Dao from the world outside which came to this ce after traversing through many gxies. However, from the shadows, we divided them, and even if their family members had not provoked you today¡­ before long, we would have wiped them off." Elder Feng''s voice echoed in the world as he brought Su Ming through mountains, rivers, and meadows.


    "Didn''t you notice that you didn''t feel too much unfamiliarity when you came to ck Ink?" As Elder Feng moved forward, he turned his head around to smile at Su Ming.


    "The rivers, meadows, and the terrain here¡­ If you take a closer look, you will find¡­ that everything has been modified and changed into¡­ those of the world of the Berserkers that resides in our memories." When Elder Feng finished saying these things, he stopped speaking and chose instead to look quietly at Su Ming.


    Su Ming remained silent. He had noticed this before, but as they were now moving through thend, he had been able to sense something. It was just as Elder Feng had said, there were certain parts in the terrain here¡­ that gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Ink Kirin City lies a distance away. The rules within its family are incredibly strict¡­ and they are also the family upon which we have the least control. They are an important alien race from Divine Essence Star Ocean that serve as the core of all the alien races here, and they¡­ have their own pride."


    As they traveled through thend, Su Ming saw plenty of different families. When Elder Feng''s spoke up, Su Ming looked over and saw a vast city built¡­ upon a foreign creature!


    It was a gigantic ck kirin. That kirin stood on the ground with its head was tilted towards the sky. There was a yearning look on its face, as if it was looking at the star of its home.


    That ck kirin was several hundreds of thousands of feet big, and when Su Ming looked at it, he could see no end to the creature. A vast, mighty pressure spread out from it, and the its strength seemed to be same as the one that belonged to a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    Elder Feng did not bring Su Ming to Ink Kirin City, but instead they went past it. He brought Su Ming through almost the entire ck Ink, and on their way they saw Worldly Star as well.


    In the end, when the sky gradually darkened, he brought Su Ming to a mountain range. It looked like a dragon''s spine, as if a dragon had curled up on the ground and was deep in sleep.


    The ce was all dark.


    When Su Ming looked down from the sky, he could see a vague shadow of a person standing at the peak of the tallest mountain. That person was incredibly tall and well-built. As he stood there, he gave off a feeling that he was even taller than the mountain under his feet.


    It was as if wherever he went, everything would be centered around him. Even the portion of the world in this region seemed different from the other parts in the world. It gave a feeling as if it had sunken slightly, as if¡­ it was worshiping this man.


    Su Ming could only vaguely see that person''s back. As he approached with Elder Feng, therge back slowly became clearer, andplicated emotions appeared on Su Ming''s face.


    Because¡­ this was no longer a living person, but a stone statue.


    Lie Shan Xiu''s¡­ stone statue!


    Elder Feng descended on the mountain and stopped beside the stone statue. Su Mingnded beside him quietly, not saying a single word when his gaze fell on the stone statue.


    After a long while, Elder Feng sighed and said calmly, "You were toote.


    "This isn''t a stone statue. Eight thousand years ago, Lord Lie Shan stood here and looked at the sun setting and rising as if he was thinking about something. He stood here for three years, and his body turned into a stone statue. We don''t know where his soul went, just that his life force disappeared without a trace.


    "However, before his soul disappeared, Elder Yu and I heard our Lord God of Berserkers'' divine thought. He told us that he went¡­ to a ce where he could decide the fate of Berserkers. He might nevere back from there, so we were told that if he didn''t return within ten thousand years, then everything that he created would belong to the God of Berserkers who woulde here after him.


    "If the God of Berserkers who came to this ce wanted to find him¡­ then apetition between the Gods of Berserkers would ur!


    "I don''t really understand what the Lord God of Berserkers meant, but I think you should be able."


    Elder Feng remained silent for a moment after saying this, then he cast a profound look at Su Ming and took a few steps backwards. He sat down cross-legged several thousand feet away and closed his eyes, speaking no more.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as before. No one could see his thoughts. When Elder Feng moved back, he lifted his head to look at the statue before him and walked over. When he stood in front of it, he saw how Lie Shan Xiu looked like.


    His a face was one filled with an ancient air and an awe-inspiring righteousness. The profound look in his eyes stood out starkly even after he had turned into a stone statue, and it gave off a feeling of sadness. When Su Ming looked at the statue, he could sense that grief.


    Lie Shan Xiu was looking at the sky in this manner while thinking about something.


    Su Ming looked at the statue. This image was the one that fit with the image of what he thought of Lie Shan Xiu in his heart, not the person who had used all those despicable means and used Berserker Seeds with a sinister air about him.


    After a long while, Su Ming mumbled to himself, saying words that only he could hear. "Is he giving me the power to choose¡­?"


    The words Lie Shan Xiu left behind were notplicated but very straight-forward. Elder Feng had lied when he said he did not understand his words. He had simply not wanted to understand them since he was not the one who could make the decision. This was a path that could only be chosen by the one who had the right to make this decision.


    The only people who had the right to walk down this path were the Gods of Berserkers.


    It did not matter whether it was the first, the second, the third, or the fourth¡­ As long as they had been acknowledged by thend of Berserkers and won over the Berserkers'' hearts¡­ they had the right to walk down this path.


    Time trickled by as Su Ming continued looking at Lie Shan Xiu''s statue until the night passed. When the sky grew bright once again, Su Ming lifted his head to look at the sky while standing by the statue.


    His action was the exact same as that of Lie Shan Xiu. He might not be as tall and built as the other, but as he stood there, he looked as if he was stepping on top of the world.


    He looked at the sky quietly.


    One day, two days, three days¡­


    Another person silently arrived to the mountain range. He was a person Su Ming had seen before on the screen of light - the old man sitting on the gigantic octopus. He was the Rain General of the four Generals of Wind, Rain, Lightning, and Fog.


    His old appearance was incredibly simr to Feng Lai''s. He arrived quietly and silently sat down beside Elder Feng. The two of them did not speak, just sat there as if they were waiting for Su Ming to make his choice.


    Time passed, and even more people appeared behind them. These people were all old men and were all respectable personas in the Lie Shan Family. They seldom ventured out on normal asions, but now¡­ they had alle to this ce and were looking at Su Ming''s back withplicated expressions on their faces. In the end, they chose to sit down and wait for him.


    Half a monthter, nearly one hundred people arrived and fixed their gazes on Su Ming''s body. However, he could no longer sense it. He looked at the sky as he pondered about what Lie Shan Xiu had seen in the past.


    Having watched the sky for half a month, Su Ming had seen a dozen something cycles of the sun rising and setting, but he did not obtain his answer. When another half a month passed as he looked at the sky, he suddenly came to a realization while his mind was still in an absent-minded state.


    There was nothing in the sky. Lie Shan Xiu had not been looking at the skyt, but was looking at¡­ himself¡­ at his own heart. He was hesitating as he mulled over something.


    "Thepetition between the Gods of Berserkers¡­" Su Ming said softly. "But I don''t want topete." He looked at the sky. "If I don''t want topete and you still don''t return in two thousand years, then everything here will belong to me¡­ Are you telling me that this is your choice?


    "But why do I feel like everything about this is just an illusion. This isn''t your real choice. In the end, you would choose to have mepete against you¡­" Su Ming sighed. He slowly lowered his head and turned around to look at the nearly one hundred Berserkers who were thousands of feet behind him.


    He was looking at them, and they were also looking at him.


    Both parties were silent.


    "Tell me. Who is Berserker Seed number three?" Su Ming asked slowly.


    "A prodigy of the previous generation from twenty thousand years ago, who is a Heaven Stealer from Divine Essence Star Ocean." The person who answered Su Ming was Elder Feng.


    "What about number two?"


    "A cultivator from True Morning Dao World¡­ who is among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping an eye over this ce," Elder Yu said hoarsely. This was the first time he spoke, and wherever his voice traveled to, it would felt as if there was water vapor around there.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then asked softly, "Who is number one?"


    The moment he said these words, Elder Feng and Elder Yu cast their gazes at him at the same time. However, since Su Ming was standing beside Lie Shan Xiu''s statue, their gazes alsonded on it, but no one could tell if it was just a coincidence or not.

 Chapter 894: The Back Filled with Anguish

    <h4>Chapter 894: The Back Filled with Anguish</h4>


    Su Ming turned his head sideways to cast a nce at Lie Shan Xiu''s statue. Then, he sighed softly.


    He understood now, and it could even be said that he understood everythingpletely. This was Lie Shan Xiu giving him¡­ No, perhaps it would be more urate to say that he was giving all the Gods of Berserkers who woulde to this ce from their homnd a choice that was not a choice.


    Su Ming was number one, and Lie Shan Xiu was also number one.


    This was¡­ apetition between the Gods of Berserkers. The victor could obtain the legacies of all Berserker Seeds to obtain a form of supremacy in the level of cultivation and from there lead all the Berserkers to rise to power.


    Thispetition might not seem brutal, since there was no fight in it, let alone a battle to the death, just a search.


    If Su Ming found Lie Shan Xiu, then he would win. If he could not, then he would lose.


    As for the time limit¡­ it was ten thousand years. However, eight thousand years had already passed since then, so there were only two thousand years left.


    ''The First God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu¡­ hesitated in the past because of the brutality of thispetition between the Gods of Berserkers, and it''s not something he wants¡­ That''s why he gave a time limit of ten thousand years. If a God of Berserkers from his homnd arrived during the ten thousand years, then that God of Berserkers would have a chance to win in this choice that is not really a choice.


    ''However, if no God of Berserkers arrived during the ten thousand years¡­ then he would take the ce of the Berserkers in Yin Death Region and bring upon¡­ a windstorm with which the Berserkers would rise to power.


    ''Then what¡­ reason could it have made Lie Shan Xiu believe that there would only be one God of Berserkers from thend of Berserkers? What reason could have pushed him to leave this path for his descendants? There is no reason for this, but he still did it.'' Su Ming closed his eyes, and the memory of the grief about Lie Shan Xiu''s statue appeared in his head.


    ''Perhaps there are plenty of answers hidden within that grief.'' Su Ming opened his eyes. He had already obtained his own answer. ''I will notpete against you, and neither will I search for you. I have my own path to take.''


    Su Ming swung his arm and walked towards Elder Feng and the others. When he came over, the near one hundred Berserkers, including Elder Feng, stood up and looked at him with aplicated gaze. They were waiting for him to make his choice.


    "I¡­" Su Ming looked at these Berserkers and at the old Elder Feng as well as Elder Yu. The moment he said that one word, his body suddenly froze, because he had suddenly thought of a possibility.


    This possibility made his wordse to an abrupt halt. His pupils constricted before he turned around slowly to look at Lie Shan Xiu''s statue.


    ''Grief, hesitation, looking at the sky, contemtion¡­ a choice that does not follow the conventions of logic. Are all of these¡­ truly that simple¡­?


    ''The First God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu, stood here in the past for three years¡­ Berserker Seed number one¡­''


    As the near one hundred Berserkers waited for Su Ming to make his choice, he once again looked at Lie Shan Xiu''s statue. He slowly walked towards it again and looked at it in rapt concentration.


    He saw hesitation, grief, and contemtion, but when these three emotions were fused together, his heart trembled, because what he saw then was that Lie Shan Xiu''s expression seemed to contain¡­ a faint hint of anguish that was hidden incredibly deeply within him!


    Su Ming remained silent as he stood beside Lie Shan Xiu''s statue once again. He lifted his head and looked towards the sky. As time trickled by, seven days went past, and hesitation appeared on Su Ming''s face.


    This hesitation was one he intentionally brought about on himself. He was recollecting all his memories and fusing all instances when he hesitated in the past before having that emotion reflect on his face.


    Another ten days passed, and in the mid of that hesitation, grief appeared. Once that wave of sadness fused together with the hesitation, Su Ming''s expression looked incrediblyplicated.


    Another half a month went by. Besides hesitation and grief, a third emotion appeared on Su Ming''s face. It was¡­ contemtion.


    Only at that moment did he lift his head. When he looked at the sky, his voice could be heard for the first time after he had remained silent for a little over a month.


    "Yu Rou, tell me. What is the first word thates to your mind when you look at my face now?"


    When said that, Yu Rou, who had been apanying him all this while silently standing by his side, quietly and elegantly looked at his face. After a moment, she said softly, "Anguish and conflict."


    Su Min''s heart trembled. His eyes might have yed tricks with him previously, which was why he had asked Yu Rou to verify for him, and with it, he that the hint of anguish he saw on Lie Shan Xiu''s face was not a figment of his imagination!


    There was an expression of internal struggle within that anguish, but this expression was incredibly easy to understand. It could be understood as Lie Shan Xiu not wanting thepetition between the Gods of Berserkers to ur, but he had to do so, which was why they was anguish and conflict within him.


    However¡­ there could also be another exnation to this. Perhaps there was another form of truth hidden within that back filled with anguish, and it was what Lie Shan Xiu had wanted to convey to him in a not so straightforward manner.


    Su Ming fell silent. As his pupils constricted, he made sure his expression remained the same when he lifted his head to look at the sky.


    ''First God of Berserkers Lie Shan Xiu, what is it that you want to tell me? Let me see it.''


    Su Ming continued looking at the sky as he allowed time to pass, allowed wind and rain to fall on him, and allowed the clouds in the sky to continue disappearing and reappearing ceaselessly as the world changed with the passage of time.


    One day, two days, three days¡­


    One month, two months, three months¡­


    The near one hundred Berserkers behind him had also discovered this strange aspect, especially Elder Feng and Elder Yu. The both of them cast a nce at each other, and their expressions turned incredibly solemn.


    Ever since the Duke of Crimson me had acknowledged Su Ming as his young master, he never let his side. At that moment, he stood by him, on guard against the people of Lie Shan Xiu. He would not allow anyone to be of a threat to Su Ming.


    Yu Rou had always been an elegant person. Time continued passing, but she continued sitting quietly by the side as she looked at the sun rising and setting.


    As for the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, the two of them had taken the forms of two big dogs. They had originally been lying about, but the bald crane had lost its patience and was able to convince the Abyss Dragon to run away with it a month ago. As of then, no one knew where they were, nor how the bald crane had managed to convince the dragon.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year passed as Su Ming continued standing beside Lie Shan Xiu''s statue in the mid of wind and rain. Even when the weather became cold and snow fell, he continued to stay unmoving, immersed in a state in which his mind was almostpletely void of all thoughts as he looked at the sky and the clouds.


    When winter slowly passed and spring arrived to allow all manner of lives toe back to life, the clouds in the sky slowly increased in number, and Su Ming''s body suddenly shuddered.


    He had been standing there for almost ten months, and only at that moment did he tremble. As he did so, the Berserkers behind him immediately cast their gazes on him.


    In fact, Elder Feng even lifted his head to look at the sky, but all he saw was clouds. There was nothing else besides that.


    Su Ming had his gaze trained on the sky. He could see clearly that at the instant the clouds in the sky intersected with each other, some changes urred among them.


    It was as if they were trying to show something, but in the end¡­ there was nothing.


    The shivers in his body gradually calmed down. He continued looking at the sky quietly, and time passed once again. In the blink of an eye¡­ a little over a year passed, which meant that Su Ming had already stood beside Lie Shan Xiu''s statue on the mountain for two full years.


    During these two years, the Yu Family became the master of ck Water City and the strongest family in the, even though¡­ they had no Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death in the family. Even so, they still managed to be one of the three greatest families in the.


    During the course of these two years, ck Ink organized plenty of auctions, and as people came and went, the bustled with activity. However, the area around Su Ming seemed to have been locked down since not a single person passed through during all that time.


    It was as if this ce¡­ had turned into the forbidden grounds within ck Ink!


    The third year arrived, and it went by with spring, summer, autumn, and winter passing in sequence. When the sequence was over, it marked the third year that Su Ming had stood on the mountain!


    On that day, Su Ming shuddered once again as the sun set. He moved with anguish and conflict on his face. He had been standing on the mountain and had never once blinked, just like what Lie Shan Xiu had done.


    As of then, three full years had passed. He had not been able to see anything, but he had a feeling as if he had seen something. That feeling turned into the shivers when he closed his eyes.


    At the instant he closed his eyes, all the movements of the clouds rising and falling he had seen for the past three years appeared in his mind like fleeting smoke. He seemed to be seeing the same piece of sky in his head, but there were slight differences in terms of the changes in the clouds, and these slight differences were rapidly connected together in his head as they swiftly shed through his memory¡­


    They formed six words!


    These six words had existed in the sky since the start, but three years were required to form them as the clouds in the sky continued changing!


    There was only one method to see these six words, and that was by watching the sky intently, just like what Su Ming had done. His stare had been focused intently on the clouds, branding all their changes into his mind. But only at the instant he closed his eyes would the words appear.


    "Divine Essence Star Ocean, save me¡­"


    Su Ming''s heart trembled and he opened his eyes. Needless to say, what the six words said was a plea for help that was hidden behind Lie Shan Xiu''s back, which was filled with anguish and internal struggle!


    This plea for help was clearly something that no one else was supposed to know. In fact, it could be said that no one could not know about it, or else Lie Shan Xiu would not have delivered his message in such a cryptic manner and spent three years to slowly change the clouds in the sky with his divine sense so the changes in the sky would form a message that would allow the person who lifted his head to look at the sky for three years to discover his cry for help.


    It was a distress call that came from eight thousand years ago. As Su Ming''s heart trembled, he gained a new understanding towards thepetition between the Gods of Berserkers Lie Shan Xiu had mentioned.


    "Before me, was there anyone else who came to this ce and stood here for three years?" Su Ming suddenly asked and turned around to look at Elder Feng and the near one hundred Berserkers behind him.


    "No." Elder Feng shook his head.


    "Prepare a map of Divine Essence Star Ocean for me; the moreprehensive it is, the better."


    Su Ming was silent for a moment after, then after a long while, he sighed softly and said, "I cannot ignore the First God of Berserkers'' cry for help for no other reason than respect towards him for the glorious life he led."


    "This isn''t difficult. We have always had an incredibly detailed map of Divine Essence Star Ocean, but there are plenty of changes within that gxy, so there are always differences in the maps regarding that gxy once every few hundred years. Still, ck Ink Auction, which is an auction held by various families working together once every few hundred of years will be held one monthter. At that time, the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean wille, and they will have with them a map that is even more detailed and has the changes within Divine Essence Star Ocean that have urred over the past hundreds of years," Elder Feng said in a low voice after he cast Su Ming a deep look.


    "ck Ink Auction?" Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. "Will the people from the forces of power keeping an eye over this cee here?"


    "Since the past, the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds have sent someone to attend ck Ink Auction," Elder Feng answered.


    "If Lie Shan Family''s forces could discover the details of my bounty, then could they¡­ find the list of those with incredibly great potential in the path of cultivation from the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds?" Su Ming askednguidly.

 Chapter 895: Dao Kong

    <h4>Chapter 895: Dao Kong</h4>


    Elder Feng cast Su Ming a look, then turned his head around to look at Elder Yu, who was beside him.


    "Very well. We will need about a month or so," Elder Yu said tly. As he spoke, water vapor filled the air around him, bringing a haziness to the area around him.


    "All members of Lie Shan Family, all of your manpower within ck Ink will nowe under the Fourth God of Berserkers'' name. You will need to listen to my orders," Su Ming said calmly as he stood beside Lie Shan Xiu''s statue and swept his gaze over the crowd. When his words left his mouth, the acknowledgement he had from thend of Berserkers in his soul and the power of worship of the Berserkers in thend of Berserkers spread out from his body.


    This was the dignity of the God of Berserkers. It was an invisible power that could make all Berserkers'' Qi tumble.


    The bodies of the near one hundred Berserkers trembled and they lowered their heads towards Su Ming. Elder Feng and Elder Yu remained silent for a moment, then wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards Su Ming.


    The voices of the people as they bowed together turned into one single voice that said, "We greet the God of Berserkers."


    ¡­¡­


    One month swiftly passed. During it, ck Ink was filled with a bustle of activity, since cultivators continuously arrived from the world outside. These people were mostly powerful warriors from Sinful Barren Lands, and they had naturallye to ck Ink for ck Ink Auction, which was only held once every couple hundred years.


    The ck Ink Auction was incredibly famous in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It was arge-scale auction in its truest sense, and every single time it was held, plenty of shocking treasures would appear.


    The alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean would also send their people to the auction, and they would bring with them arge amount of strange items from the gxy in exchange for necessities as well as treasures and cultivation methods that would only appear in the four Great True Worlds.


    The four Great True Worlds also ced an incredible amount of importance on ck Ink''s auction. Every single time it was held, plenty of True Guards woulde. In fact, there would even be representatives from each True World who woulde to the to trade.


    Due to far too many cultivators arriving in the, preventing chaos became an incredibly great task. It would be taken by a group of guards formed by the powerful warriors from each family in the, and they made sure that no battles urred during the auction.


    In fact, the Protection Rune in ck Ink would also be fully activated during the entire process. Once any sign of disturbance appeared, the Rune would immediately destroy the cause of the disturbance.


    Thankfully, the auction had been held plenty of times in the past, so everything progressed in an impable and orderly manner.


    Su Ming sat in a pce Yu Family had built in ck Water City after it became its owner. He sat at a spot from which he could see everything that was happening in the city. The thirteen Progenitors from the Yu Family stood behind him respectfully.


    There was a jade slip ced in front of Su Ming.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu stood beside him respectfully. That respect came from the bottom of his heart while he waited for Su Ming''s orders.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu had delivered the jade slip to Su Ming, and on it were the names of the prodigies from the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds. In fact, detailed descriptions of those who might possiblye to ck Ink to participate in the auction were also recorded inside.


    Su Ming held onto the jade slip with a calm look on his face. Not a single change of expression could be detected on him, even if the very first name he saw on that jade slip¡­ was Ye Wang !


    ''Ye Wang, the person with the strongest potential over the course of numerous years in True Morning Dao World, because of which Morning Dao Sect has ced an incredible amount of importance on him. He''s known as the person who has the highest possibility of heading into ne Kalpa Realm among the cultivators of his generation.


    ''He''s also Heng Kong Zi''s sessor disciple, who is one of the Grand Sect Elders in Morning Dao Sect. Ye Wang had went with Dao Kong, a direct descent of Dao Chen, into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    ''There is a high possibility that this person wille to ck Ink.''


    ''Dao Kong, a direct descendant of True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect. His potential in cultivation is incredibly shocking, and he can be considered to be among the top ten in terms of creating his own force of power among the direct descendants of Morning Dao Sect.


    ''This person is cautious in his actions, but he''s fierce and ambitious. Most of the cultivators he gathers to his side are strong, and he means to bring Ye Wang to his side. Ye Wang hade to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence because Dao Kong had manipted things so that it would happen this way.


    Most of Dao Kong''s followers cannote to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, which is why he is at his weakest when he is here. However, he is bound to still have powerful warriors protecting him, and if it wasn''t because this person had only been walking down the path of cultivation for a short period of time, he would have be one of the top three direct descendants of Dao Chen who have reached Ascendant Realm. Before Ye Wang appeared, he was known as the person with the best potential in Morning Dao Sect.


    ''This person will definitelye to ck Ink!''


    Su Ming scanned through all the names on the jade slip with his Atman. When he looked through all of them once, he ced his attention on Ye Wang and Dao Kong. After a long while, he ced his full concentration on information about Dao Kong.


    ''Dao Kong¡­'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes before he retrieved his Atman. Then, he slowly narrowed his eyes.


    When he made his decision to search for the First God of Berserkers in Divine Essence Star Ocean, Su Ming had already decided to search for his third clone as soon as possible. He needed clone who could gather up his cultivation base so that his level of cultivation could begin to rise.


    In fact, Su Ming was confident that once he found that clone, his cultivation base would be able to rise abruptly. He would then be able to reach World ne Realm from his awkward state of being stuck in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    When his three clones cooperated with each other, there was even a possibility that he could have his clone which focused on cultivation base reach the middle stage of World ne Realm. At that time, with Su Ming''s true strength, he would be able to gain an upper hand against those in theter stage of World ne Realm even without bringing out his Ecang clone.


    After all, the Qi within the physical body of his clone which practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows whole had already reached theter stage of World ne Realm. Because of this, if his cultivation base reached the middle stage of World ne Realm, he would have earned the right to enter Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    ''If everything goes smoothly, then with the treasure that is Peace Arrives when the Elephant is Here, I will have the power to protect myself even if I run into those in Lunar Kalpa Realm.''


    A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    He chose Dao Kong because he harbored a grudge against Morning Dao Sect, while the memory of Ye Wang''s gaze filled with determination as he refused to admit defeat while he was in Wind Steam Tribe still remained in his mind.


    Su Ming looked at Lie Shan Kang Jiu and said in a low voice, "Have all the manpower of Lie Shan Family in ck Ink keep close watch over Dao Kong. If hees here I want to know everything about it."


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu''s expression grew stern. Once he voiced his obedience, he bade his farewell and left.


    Once he left, Su Ming''s orders spread through all the members of ck Ink Dao within all families in a discreet manner. An invisible spread out in ck Ink, and it was waiting¡­ for Dao Kong to arrive.


    At that moment, there were gigantic longships within the gxy beyond ck Ink. They were moving without any sound and were heading swiftly towards the auction. Judging by their speed, they would be able to enter ck Ink''s territory in a couple more breaths.


    Dao Kong sat on a big ck chair while dressed in a Sacred Constetion Robe. He had a wine cup in his hand, and while looking at the stars, he would asionally take a sip from it. His expression was incredibly calm, and only a hint of a bright light asionally shining in his eyes revealed his extraordinary bearing.


    He looked incredibly handsome, and the Sacred Constetion Robe only served to make him look like a dragon amid people.


    There were nine old men standing behind him quietly. These nine old men all had their eyes shut, but there were shocking waves of power spreading out from within and around their bodies.


    "So you''re saying that our prodigy Ye Wang left on his own?" Dao Kong smiled and released his grip around the wine cup. It plunged down towards the ground, but before it could crash down, a pearly white hand suddenly reached out from empty space and seized it.


    Appearing along with that hand was an incredibly alluring body, and it was followed by an incredibly beautiful and young married woman. That woman knelt down beside Dao Kong when she grabbed the wine cup, then she smiled coquettishly at him.


    "He left alone three days ago," a cold voice said coolly from the area in front of Dao Kong and that woman. An indistinct figure could be seen there. That person''s face could not be seen clearly, but based on the form, it could be deduced that the person was a woman.


    "Very well. During the past thousand something years, he has constantly refused to be my follower. The time for our return is almost up. Then¡­ since he can''t be my follower, I won''t allow any of my other family members to be able to take him in either. Let''s have him¡­ run into an ident in ck Ink," Dao Kong said softly and lifted his right hand to caress the coquettish woman''s chin.


    "I will only ensure your safety and will not help you do that sort of thing," the indistinct person said tly. There was a hint of derision in her voice and ack of embarrassment for speaking in such a manner towards Dao Kong, showing herpleteck of respect towards him.


    The young man seemed to be used to the woman speaking to him in such a manner. He only smiled faintly and looked towards the spot where she was.


    "Do not forget that you are a member of the Phoenix Sect and your Progenitor gave you to me for a wife."


    "Do not forget that Phoenix Sect will only carry out the tradition when you reach ne Kalpa Realm," the woman stated tly. There was ayer of distortions in the ce where she was, and she no longer bothered herself with Dao Kong, turning around to leave.


    A chuckle escaped Dao Kong''s lips. He held the chin of the woman beside him and looked at her beautiful face, especially her pointy ears, then gently pinched them.


    The woman winced in pain, but she did not dare to show a single hint of it. As Dao Kong increased the strength of his pinch, tears fell from the woman''s eyes.


    "You came from the Phoenix Sect as well. Have you ever met their Sacred Lady Bai Feng?" he asked in a light tone.


    The woman bit her bottom lip and shook her head.


    "Understandable. When you betrayed the Phoenix Sect, Bai Feng had participated in the secret n, so it''s only natural that you didn''t see her." Dao Kong smiled faintly.


    "I have never met her before, either. There are two Sacred Ladies in Phoenix Sect. One of them is Bai Feng, and the other is my wife, Xu Hui. It''s a pity that Xu Hui constantly has her face hidden, but sooner orter, I will be able to see her. The ancient inheritance from Phoenix Sect will also belong to me." Dao Kong released the woman''s ears and suddenly pped her, sending her a hundred something feet away.


    "Get lost!"


    The woman lowered her head, and her body slowly disappeared into the distance.


    The area immediately fell silent. The expressions of the nine old men behind Dao Kong remained as impassive as ever. In fact, they did not even open their eyes, as if they were already used to Dao Kong''s temperamental actions.


    ''Ye Wang¡­ since you don''t know how to appreciate what is good for you, then¡­ don''t me me for being ruthless.'' Dao Kong''s expression became freezing cold, and he closed his eyes. ''I willplete the Progenitor''s request in ck Ink Auction, which is to obtain enough resources by offering a spot to head to True Morning Dao World. Once I do this, it''ll be fine even if Ye Wang dies.''

 Chapter 896: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 896: Arrival</h4>


    Several dayster, the longships that belonged to Dao Kong gradually entered ck Ink''s territory. Dao Kong walked out of his room and stood at the bow of the ship with his hands behind his back and his hair over his shoulders. His Sacred Constetion Robe shone with a light that was akin to the one emitted by rotating stars.


    Because of it, Dao Kong looked incredibly graceful at that moment. His handsome face filled with determination gave him a masculine beauty, and it had to be said that his current appearance was very fitting to his status.


    It was as if arge amount of kismet in the universe had gathered on his body, and he had the fortune to use quite arge portion of it, or else why would he be born as a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect, obtain a potential that was second to no one beside Ye Wang, and have an appearance that would make all those who saw him want to praise him?


    As he stood at the bow of the ship, the nine old men stood behind him like shadows, but they had their eyes shut. However, with the help of starlight, a scene that could not be seen when they were in the room showed up. These nine old men had their eyes shut¡­ because they had been sewn tightly by thin threads!


    They looked like dolls whose eyes had been sewn shut.


    "ck Ink¡­"


    Dao Kong smiled faintly as he looked at the indistinct in the distance. Slight anticipation grew in his heart, since this would be his final stop in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Once the auction ended, he would leave; he would no longer need to stay around here to keep an eye over this ce. Instead, he could use the exit and head back to True Morning Dao World.


    By his side was the young married woman with pointy ears and a coquettish appearance. She stood there quietly with nk eyes. There was not a hint of emotion in them, and she looked like a puppet as well.


    There was a cor around her neck with neen runic symbols on it. They were branded into the cor and appeared as bumps. asionally, they would shine, spreading out a freezing chill that could cause people''s hearts to freeze.


    Longships moved through the gxy like fish in water, stirring upyers of ripples around them as they got increasingly closer to ck Ink. Once they had traveled through the area that belonged to ck Ink for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a sharp whistle rose in front of them.


    Along with that whistling sound came a pride of strange, lion-like beasts with two heads. As they roared, they traveled forward in a group that consisted of hundreds of them.


    A cultivator could be found sitting on each of the creature''s backs. These cultivators were dressed simrly and their eyes shone with brilliant light, creating a stark contrast against the thin and pathetic physiques of the other people outside nk Ink in Sinful Barren Lands.


    They were alert and full of energy, but showed not a single hint of respect towards the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping an eye over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Instead, they used a calm attitude to greet all those who came to the.


    "Who goes there? Say your name!"


    "How preposterous! We are the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds! How dare you criminals not bow and worship us?!" The arrogance contained in this voice was incredibly great, and a cold snort soon followed from one of the longships.


    The cultivators from ck Ink smiled to each other when they heard these words, but their expressions soon became steely cold. Every single time they held ck Ink Auction, these sort of ignorant fools would appear. This was rted to their experience in being True Guards. After all, around the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, the cultivators in alls besides ck Ink and Divine Essence Star Ocean were incredibly respectful when they saw them.


    With the system of the True Guards from the four Great True Worlds changing shifts, it was not surprising for those not knowing the rules to appear.


    The leader of the cultivators from ck Ink was an old man. He rolled his eyes before he speaking in a cold voice, "Bring out your invitations. We are in charge of the first inspection. If you do not have an invitation¡­ then we will kill you as we would any invaders!"


    "You''re just mere cultivators of ck Ink¡­" The cultivator who had snorted coldly just then in his longship was about to continue speaking, but his words were swiftly cut short. Immediately after, a gentle voice came from the longships, and an old man with a kindly and gentle face walked out.


    "My subordinate has been ignorant. Fellow Daoists from ck Ink, I hope that you will not mind. We are from True Morning Dao World, and in response to the invitation for ck Ink Auction, we havee forth to attend the auction. This is our invitation." The old man brought out a jade slip from his bosom with a smile before he let go of his grip.


    The jade slip immediately charged towards the cultivators from ck Ink. Once the old man who stood at the head caught it, he cast it a few scrutinizing nces before returning it and leading the hundreds of cultivators behind him to separate into two dies so as to make way for the group.


    The old man with the kind and gentle face wrapped his fist in his palm as thanks towards the people before he returned to his longship with a smile on his face. Soon, Dao Kong''s vast fleet of longships headed into the distance through the path the cultivators from ck Ink had cleared for them.


    "Immediately notify our Progenitor that the people from True Morning Dao World arrived. By the looks of it, Dao Kong should be among them as well, but we don''t know the details." The old man leading the group of cultivators from ck Ink narrowed his eyes. As a barely noticeable glint appeared in them, he sent a thought to the cultivator standing next to him.


    That cultivator immediately moved and turned into a long arc that disappeared without a trace.


    After a moment, in ck Ink, Lie Shan Kang Jiu once again arrived in the room in which Su Ming stayed. He stopped before him respectfully and bowed down.


    "My Lord, the group from True Morning Dao World has arrived. They are currently beyond ck Ink and are going through all theyers of inspection. We have already verified that Dao Kong is among one of the longships.


    "He has nine old men beside him, and they all have outstanding power. They should be at the peak of the middle stage of World ne Realm, and judging by their looks, they seem to be skilled in coordinating their attacks. They should have a Rune with them.


    "Besides these nine people, Dao Kong also brought three thousand other cultivators. Each of them has outstanding power¡­ and they should all be warriors who do not fear death.


    "Also, ording to our investigations, Dao Kong has run into two incredibly perilous situations over the one thousand something years he was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. These dangers should havee from other True Worlds, and one of them was something that would be impossible to survive through if he was not in theter stage of World ne Realm, while the other would have surely brought death to all who were not above Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    "However, during both times, he managed to survive without getting injured, hence we suspect that there is a cultivator who is at the very least in Lunar Kalpa Realm hidden by his side.


    "As for Ye Wang, who you have asked us to pay attention to, he came alone to ck Ink yesterday and is staying in Worldly Star City at the moment. All his actions are monitored by us," Lie Shan Kang Jiu reported in a low voice. Once he finished speaking, he hesitated for moment, as if he wanted to say something else, but then decided not to continue.


    Su Ming was meditating with his eyes closed. Once he finished listening to Lie Shan Kang Jiu''s words, he slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was profound, preventing others from telling what he felt at the moment.


    "Continue," he said tly.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu smiled awkwardly and lowered his head, then quickly said, "Um¡­ My Lord, those two pets of yours¡­ the ck and yellow dogs? I''ve also investigated them. They are currently also in Worldly Star City, and they got themselves an illustrated book from some ce. There are plenty of weird¡­ things¡­ drawn in there. Also, the yellow dog is skilled in transformation. He has turned himself into an old man.


    "He took that illustrated book and has been proiming all over the ce that the items in the book are the items that will be put on auction. Quite arge number of these have been sold off during the past half a year." Lie Shan Kang Jiu smiled wryly and brought out an illustrated book from his bosom and ced it before Su Ming respectfully.


    Su Ming picked up the book and flipped through it. As he did so, a frown gradually appeared between his brows. Once he finished flipping through the book, he let out a cold harrumph and ced the book by his side. Those pictures were not the items that were going to be put on auction, since some of them¡­ were Su Ming''s own Enchanted Treasures!


    However, the information and descriptions in the book were mostly of no relevance to the items themselves. In fact, there were even some illustrations of Enchanted Treasures that once belonged to the enemies Su Ming had fought against.


    "That was half a year ago. What did they do before that?" Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at Lie Shan Kang Jiu.


    "This is¡­ Ahem. I have never seen such intelligent pets in my life. Half a year ago¡­ they became Hua Family''s guests in Worldly Star City.


    "A year ago, they built an auction hall in Ink Kirin City.


    "Eighteen months ago, they¡­ became friends with Li Long¡­ which is the dragon in ck Water City''s swamp, and took away with them some of its scales.


    "Two years ago, several small families in ck Ink¡­ worked together to kill them¡­


    "Thirty months ago, they organized a formal marriage interview. The yellow dog turned into¡­ an incredibly beautiful woman¡­ and then they blended themselves into several small families, and with all sorts of¡­ despicable methods, they looted an endless amount of crystals¡­


    "Three years ago, when they had just left your side, they found¡­ a small crystal mine that belonged to a small family."


    Su Ming was stunned as he listened to all the exploits. As Lie Shan Kang Jiu continued recounting the tale, he could not help but have the non-malicious envy and admiration in his heart seep into his words.


    "In fact, once Elder Feng learned about this, he let out a long sigh and said that if they had been in ck Ink before us, then they might have be ck Ink''s true masters by now." When Lie Shan Kang Jiu said these words, he cast Su Ming an odd look.


    Su Ming remained silent.


    After some time, he let out a dry cough and said, "Make arrangements for Dao Kong to enter ck Water City, and we will act ording to n."


    "Understood!" Lie Shan Kang Jiu immediately bowed to him, then got up and left.


    Once Lie Shan Kang Jiu left, Su Ming''s room immediately fell silent, and his expression instantly turned dark. He picked up the illustration book and looked at it carefully. When he thought of Lie Shan Kang Jiu talking about the things that the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon had caused during the past three years, he could not help but smile wryly in resignation.


    Yu Rou was by his side. For the first time since she followed Su Ming, her elegant expression changed. She covered her mouth as if she was trying to hold back herughter, but in the end, her body started quivering uncontrobly and herughter echoed in the air.


    "Young master, it is said that pets are like their masters. I wonder if this is true for you." Yu Rou chuckled softly and cast Su Ming a nce. This was the first time she saw him smiling wryly in resignation.


    "That big yellow dog of mine should have the figures of a number of women in its memories, but based on what I understand of it, those figures from the distant past should have already be faded images in its head. Then whose form do you think it would have taken for that marriage interview?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    Once those words left his mouth, Yu Rou''s expression changed, and a murderous aura instantly appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    Su Ming stood up and swung his arm to adjust his sleeves before he walked towards the door. The auction was just around the corner, and the n was going to be set in motion at any moment. Before that, he would go and check on the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, then would go to Worldly Star¡­ to see an old friend of his.


    ''Ye Wang¡­''

 Chapter 897: The Two Fiends: the Crane and the Black

    <h4>Chapter 897: The Two Fiends: the Crane and the ck</h4>


    Worldly Star was a city with a beautiful name. It would usually cause people to think of a region that was akin to a starry sky the first time they heard of the city.


    Yet in truth this was a desert.


    This so-called city was really just an oasis in the desert, a ce with fresh water surrounded by tents.


    This was Worldly Star City during the day, a desert whose end could not be seen. The oases which looked like embellishments made it seem as if the desert still had some form of life. Quite arge number of cultivators could be seen meditating or moving in and out of the tents.


    This did not seem like a city, but was more like a gigantic and disorderly market.


    The scorching sun sent heat to the ground, and even the sand was zing hot. In this vastnd, no end could be seen so no one could feel boxed in, but if they stared into the distance for a prolonged period of time, they would still be agitated.


    Because of this, Worldly Star City was alsomonly known as the City of Frustration during the day.


    However, when night fell, everything in the area would be like a mirage. Every little thing would be different, and the change was so great that the person who saw it for the first time would be left greatly astonished.


    When it was night, the sky was bright with brilliant starlight. After being trapped in heat for an entire day, the sand looked like it had melted, revealingrge stones that stood in an orderly manner on the ground.


    There was also a watery blue screen that looked like an illusion spread over thend. Anyone who stood on it would feel a refreshing sensation under their feet, as if they were stepping on fresh water.


    The tents shone with a light that gave the area a quiet and serene feel, as if the light from the sky had gathered on the ground and turned into solid, triangr structures. At the top of the tents were pirs of light that rose into the sky, and the number of tents corresponded with the number of light pirs.


    The pirs of light looked like they were connected to the sky. As they intersected with each other, they formed silver streams that connected them together as well as the sky and earth. These silver streams functioned as lines that formed illusory pces in the dark sky.


    There were endless pces that looked like they were illusions but also looked incredibly real. If someone walked over and touched them with their hands or used their divine senses to perceive them, they would find that the pces really existed.


    In this seemingly boundless desert, when night arrived, walls would appear out of nowhere and surround the area. It would seem as if the ce had turned into¡­ a city which existed in the mortal world and was home to Emperors.


    If anyone looked from the sky, they would find that the silver streams and pces formed an incredibly beautiful picture. That picture was like the sky that could only exist in heaven, and was beautiful without equal.


    Those who looked from the sky would find themselves looking at the same sight as those who looked from the ground. As the streams of light intersected with each other, they formed a picture in which the stars and the world existed in the same level and formed the city that was known as Worldly Star City.


    During the night, Worldly Star City was incredibly lively. Plenty of cultivators came and went all around, and this city could be said to even be a little more prosperous than ck Water City. Right then, since ck Ink Auction was just around the corner, the number of cultivators present had also increased.


    Su Ming walked amid the crowd. Behind him was Yu Rou, who followed him with the veil covering her features. Her face remained cold and aloof all along the way to the city, but the murderous aura in her eyes was incredibly great. Every single time she thought of the big yellow dog changing into her appearance and marrying someone, even she who was always quiet and elegant could not help but pull her hair out in frustration.


    If Su Ming had not been around, she would have sent her divine sense outwards a long time ago to search for the two dogs at any cost.


    "Have you heard about it? The Dual Fiends, the Crane and the ck have appeared again!"


    As the two of them walked forward, Su Ming''s expression suddenly changed. He turned his head and looked into the distance. There was an inn in that direction, and there was a moring from there. Inside the establishment there was a table, and around it were three cultivators who were talking to each other with enraged expressions.


    "Damn it, do you mean that big yellow dog and the woman who called herself ''Grandpa Crane''?"


    "That''s right! Who else could I be talking about?! That woman who calls herself Grandpa Crane is definitely an androgynous human, or else why would she call herself Grandpa Crane? She was the one who brought that despicable yellow dog with her in the past, and several dozens of small families were enraged because of them."


    "Eh? Brother Wang, I remember that you also attended that marriage interview, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t ever mention it again! That woman is my mortal enemy!"


    "But honestly speaking, that woman does indeed have an incredibly beautiful face. I saw her once. If she wasn''t that beautiful, it would have been impossible for the direct descendants of several dozen families to go mad for her. It''s said that there were even a few of them who did everything they could to see her up close and be familiar with her."


    "Hmph, your news is outdated. Based on what I know, several people indeed saw her and became close to her, and after that they were allpletely head over heels for her, or else why would the Dual Fiends have been able to take away so many crystals?"


    "I saw that woman before as well. She is definitely a woman of absolute beauty. She''s so beautiful, so why is she doing things like this? She could just go to any middle-tier family, and all of them would take her in. In fact, even the greatest families here would value such a gorgeous woman highly. If she practiced Seduction Arts, she would definitely be incredibly powerful."


    As Su Ming listened, his expression became strange, and he nced at Yu Rou sideways. At that moment, she was already so angry that she was trembling, and the murderous aura in her eyes had be incredibly thick. In fact, the area around her was now freezing cold.


    She took a swift step forward and turned into a wisp of green smoke that appeared in the inn. Su Ming smiled wryly, but did not stop her.


    He saw Yu Rou stepping into the inn, and at the instant she moved in, the ce instantly turned cold, so she immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    When the people saw Yu Rou, who still had a veil over her face, they were stunned for a moment, but some of them soon sported drastic changes to their expressions. In fact, some of them even stood up swiftly to stare intently at her with slight uncertainty on their faces.


    It was especially so for the three people who had been talking among themselves just moments ago. Their expressions were slowly twisting as they stared at her. A burst of hatred that could burn the sky rose up swiftly. However, it was suppressed within as it turned into a hint of uncertainty.


    Yu Rou looked at the people''s expressions around her and immediately felt great dismay. She had originally harbored a hint of doubt in her heart that it might not be her they were talking about, but most of it had disappeared at that moment. Yet she was still slightly unwilling to ept reality, which was why she decided to lift her veil right in front of the crowd.


    When she revealed her beautiful face and all the people saw it, enraged roars rose up like a windstorm in the inn.


    "The Dual Fiends, the Crane and the ck!"


    "It''s the Dual Fiend! Damn it! How dare you appear here?! Return to me my crystals!"


    "Those are my crystals! I was prepared to buy an Enchanted Treasures with those crystals! Y-y-you¡­ I will not rest until you die!!"


    Crazed roars echoed in the air, and there were quite arge number of cultivators who rushed out to attack her. The murderous aura in Yu Rou''s eye instantly reached its strongest. She no longer had a single hint of doubt within her; that damned yellow dog had taken her appearance.


    In fact, even the waiter in the inn had bloodshot eyes when he saw her. He brought an axe from some ce and charged towards her while growling, "Damn it, it''s you! You''re the one who cheated me off my crystals!"


    When Yu Rou saw the cultivators rushing towards her, she lifted her hand and swung it outwards. All the cultivators'' bodies in the inn froze then tumbled backwards. Banging sounds echoed in the air, and all the cultivators coughed up blood as they fell back¡­ and this was after Yu Rou had forced down her killing intent. With a cold harrumph, she turned around and walked out of the inn before disappearing without a trace.


    In fact, she did not even bother about Su Ming. Instead, once she walked out of the inn, she immediately spread her divine sense outwards, sweeping through the entire Worldly Star City in search for the two dogs whom she could not wait to kill one thousand times.


    Su Ming smiled wryly and shook his head. He saw Yu Rou scanning the entire city with her divine sense for a moment, then moving towards the distance in the form of a long arc with murderous aura raging around her. Once he saw this, he sighed and followed after her.


    In a corner of Worldly Star City was an old man putting on a solemn air. As he stroked his beard, he looked at the two middle-aged men before him with a grin on his face.


    "Ahem, my fellow Daoists, I can only let you see the first three pages in the illustrated book. If you want to take the entire thing with you, then you will need to pay me five hundred crystals," the old man said in a slow and calm manner.


    There was a big yellow dog lying sprawled by his feet, and it was ring at the two middle-aged men. asionally, it would let out a threatening low growl, as if it wanted to rush forward to rip apart the two men. Every single time its anger was about to reach its most ferocious state, the old man would kick it, and the yellow dog''s rage would diminish slightly.


    After a moment, the two middle-aged men took the illustrated book and left, and the old man counted the crystals once again. A smug expression appeared on his face, then he lowered his head and said to the yellow dog, "I''ve already told you plenty of times that you should only be fierce when you need to, and when you shouldn''t be fierce, you must be gentle. Y-y-you¡­ ah, fine. This time, I''ll take away a third of your profits."


    "How dare you?!" The big yellow dog immediately stood up like a man and red at the old man fiercely.


    The old man immediately put a smile on his face and walked forward to hug the yellow dog.


    "Haha! Us dudes¡­ Ack, don''t bite me! Fine, the both of us, okay? The both of us¡­ The both of us can settle this easily among ourselves. I won''t cut your profits, alright?" The old man swung his arm over the dog''s shoulder, and a thick, uncouth air immediately appeared around its body.


    "I''m telling you, we have to asionally show up as the Dual Fiends: the Crane and the ck. Only then will we continue to be popr. This identity is very good for us, you know? The more popr we are, the more shock we will create whenever we go out." The old man cackled in a low voice and walked away with the yellow dog.


    Yet he only took a couple steps when his body suddenly trembled, and he quickly cast a sideways nce at the yellow dog. When he saw that the yellow dog still looked the same as usual, various thoughts immediately raced in its head.


    ''Its cultivation base has been damaged badly, and it''s normal that it didn''t manage to notice it.''


    "Ahem, Big Brother Abyss Dragon?" The old man immediately lowered his back, making it seem as if the dog was his superior.


    The yellow dog was taken aback by this scene.


    The old man bent his back even more, and with an obsequious look, he started saying in a submissive and soft-spoken manner, "Honestly, I have always had a question in my mind. Big Brother Abyss Dragon, you see, I''ve always been very cautious and attentive in my work when I was with you during the past three years, so why don''t you tell me something?"


    Before the yellow dog could speak, the old man continued, "About that¡­ why did you force me to be the beautiful, gentle, kind, unparalleled, adorable Big Sister Yu Rou who has my utmost respect from the bottom of my heart and whom I think is a trillion times more brilliant than that Su Ming?


    "You must know that I have always regretted this in the depths of my heart for the past three years. In fact, it''s something that''s been tormenting me. I-I didn''t want to turn into her, but you¡­ why did you force me to change into her?" When finished, the old man crouched down and wrapped his hands around his head before he started crying in misery.


    The yellow dog was stunned speechless.


    At that moment, a chilling air filled the remote area, and within it a voice could be heard. It sounded like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Dual Fiends!"

 Chapter 898: Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 898: Old Friend</h4>


    The bald crane shuddered, and it wept even more forlornly. As it wept, it began shouting and screaming loudly.


    "Big brother Abyss Dragon, y-y-you¡­ you knew that I had lived a bitter life during the past three years! I always felt that I had let Big Sister Yu Rou down, so why did you have to force me?!


    "I know that your master is Yu Xuan, and she has an ambiguous rtionship with Su Ming, that''s why you found Big Sister Yu Rou disagreeable. With this in mind, you forced pitiful old me to listen to your words, but I¡­ but I didn''t want this to happen. I remember now, you changed in Big Sister Yu Rou as well¡­"


    If the yellow dog still did not understand what was going on, then it would have wasted all it had experienced in its life. It might be heavily injured and not as cunning and quick-witted as the bald crane, but how could it not understand that the damned bald crane was pushing all the responsibility on it?


    Especially when that chilling and sinister voice was still echoing in the air? There was even a woman walking towards them threateningly with a monstrous murderous aura.


    "Damn you, bald crane!" the yellow dog roared in anger and kicked the bald crane, who let out a shrill scream of pain and fell backwards as it coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. When it fell on the ground, it struggled a few times, like it was about to breathe itsst. Then, it turned its head with great effort to look at the woman walking towards them.


    "Big Sister¡­ Yu¡­ Rou¡­ I''m¡­ sorry¡­" Once it finished speaking, its eyes rolled back, and it stopped moving.


    "I''ll fight you to the bitter end!"


    The big yellow dog''s face was filled with grief, and as if it had gone mad, its body transformed, and it turned into an Abyss Dragon that was several times smaller than its regr size. However, there were numerous wounds on its body, and it did not even have a Dragon Tendon, so it exuded a miserable air even after it had transformed back.


    In fact, there were even some wounds on its body that started bleeding because they had been torn apart by the dragon''s agitation. This appearance was enough to make all people''s expressions change. The dragon rushed forward and charged towards Yu Rou, but when it was in the air, it suddenly startedughing brokenly. Blood gushed out from many of its wounds at the same time, and its body plunged down from the air. When it fell on the ground, it coughed up a lot of blood.


    "Master, you told me to flee before you fell asleep and ordered me to not change into an Abyss Dragon again, because I have been wounded too badly. If I changed back, I would surely die. I listened to you and changed into a yellow dog.


    "But now, since I cannot escape death, then I will die as an Abyss Dragon. Even if I die, I will be an Abyss Dragon of the world!" In its anguish, the Abyss Dragon trembled, and the aura of death instantly filled its body. It started swiftly rotting away, and then, the dragon closed its eyes and breathed itsst.


    Yu Rou, who was seething with monstrous anger and murderous aura from her desire to kill the two fiends, paused in her footsteps. Stunned, she looked at the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon with a dumbfounded gaze.


    This scene waspletely out of her expectations. She had not thought that everything would end in such a manner. In fact, she was a little unclear as to who exactly had taken her form. She had very clearly heard that the yellow dog was skilled in transformation, but based on what she saw right then, the yellow dog seemed to be very honest and well-behaved¡­


    With her level of cultivation, she could tell with just one nce that the Abyss Dragon had truly died. Its body and soul had been destroyed because it had been injured too badly, and when the dragon returned to its real form, it could no longer bear with the wounds and died.


    This was real. It was not fake.


    The density of the aura of death and the decay on its body made Yu Rou slightly unable to think. In a daze, she turned her gaze towards the bald crane, which had entered an even more advanced stage of death.


    She could not help but recall the bald crane''s words before it died, the words of regret that sounded iparably sincere and exuded an honest repentance. They left her in a daze.


    The Abyss Dragon''s dignified death seeking act also left Yu Rou slightly envious of the its master.


    "How could¡­ How could this be?"


    Yu Rou had brought with her rage and murderous aura, but now, all those emotions had turned into something she couldn''t describe. In silence, she stood where she was for a long time before sighing, then turning around and leaving.


    When she left, the Abyss Dragon and the bald crane''s carcasses continued decaying, as if the endless passage of time had increased its flow by several times for a short amount of time at the moment they died.


    Su Ming walked out from the darkness and stood beside the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon''s carcasses, then sighed.


    Yu Rou might have outstanding power and had lived for a long time¡­ but her experiences in life could notpare to Su Ming''s. The ups and downs she experienced in her life were also something that she could not hope topare to his struggles.


    Besides¡­ she did not understand the bald crane.


    Su Ming, however, did, and so much so that this understanding towards the crane had already been etched into his soul. He looked at the two carcasses on the ground and shook his head.


    "Quite a realistic performance¡­" He smiled wryly, then turned around and left.


    At the same time, two middle-aged men wearing straw hats and long robes strode around through another corner of Worldly Star City.


    If anyone looked at the faces underneath the straw hats, they would find that one of them had an uncouth look, while the other had an incredibly dignified expression on his face, but in the depths of that dignified expression was a hint of an uncouth expression that corrupted that dignified look.


    "Heh heh, isn''t the great Grandpa Crane amazing?"


    "You''re amazing!"


    "Isn''t the great Grandpa Crane awesome?"


    "You''re awesome!"


    "Haha! Thatssie Yu Rou didn''t expect that we''ve thought about this when we pretended to be her in the past. Heh heh, I threw her off! My n will be called ''Throwing Yu Rou Off''!


    "One of the three scales our boss Li Long gave us can hide our presence so that we won''t be discovered, while the other two can turn into our clones. Unless the person''s level of cultivation surpasses our boss Li Long''s, then it would be impossible for them to notice us.


    "Heh heh, I''m smart, right? Let me tell you, we had to asionally show up as the Dual Fiends because of this day. Look, the matter is settled now, isn''t it?"


    "But baldy, I''ve been meaning to ask you this. Why are we known as the Dual Fiends: the Crane and the ck? It should be the Dual Fiends: the Crane and the Yellow, right?"


    "Ahem, let''s not talk about this for now. Xiao Huang, you reacted a little too slowly just then. When I addressed you as Big Brother Abyss Dragon, you were stunned for a moment. Even though you were supposed to be stunned based on what we''ve rehearsed, you''ve been stunned for too long. It was too fake!


    "Also, I remember that the final ''I''ll fight you to the bitter end'' wasn''t in the rehearsal. Y-y-you¡­ Do you know that improvising is really dangerous?!


    "Oh well, based on our agreement in the past, I helped you ruin her reputation. Now, you have to work together with me and give me all your crystals. You also promised me that all your treasures in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World will be mine."


    The two middle-aged men were naturally the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon. The bald crane''s Transformation Art was strong enough to transform the Abyss Dragon into all sorts of shapes. At that moment, as the two of them mumbled to each other, they walked into the distance.


    However, in the mid of their excitement, they did not notice that Su Ming was watching them from the distance with a wry smile on his face.


    In the dark night when the stars and moon hung high in the sky, the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon left. Yu Rou, too, left to an unknown direction, bringing with her all herplicated emotions. Su Ming was by himself now, only apanied by the Duke of Crimson me, who had turned into a totem on his arm.


    He shook his head and turned around, walking unhurriedly through the silver streams of Worldly Star City. asionally, some cultivators would pass by him. There would always be some who would lower their heads when they saw him and put on barely noticeable expressions of respect. Some of these people were members of the Lie Shan Family, and some of them were people who had affiliated themselves to Berserkers.


    They might not know Su Ming, but they could sense the vague mighty pressure aimed towards Berserkersing from him. Besides, due to Su Ming''s status, he was secretly protected by members of the Lie Shan Family and other Berserkers wherever he went in ck Ink.


    These people were in all corners of Worldly Star.


    In fact, the Hua Family within Worldly Star was also under strict surveince. They had obtained some hints that left their Progenitor so shocked that he came out from istion to personally issue an order to all members of his family that they were forbidden from venturing outside. The powerful warriors within the family then were on constant alert, telling all the guests within the Hua Family to not go out of their rooms on that night.


    The lesson of Tai Ci Family had made them¡­ unwilling to provoke any people they couldn''t afford to provoke or offend anyone they should not offend due to some ident.


    After the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn, a man walked towards Su Ming. He paused for an instant when he was beside Su Ming and respectfully handed him a jade slip. There was a hint of a zealous look in his eyes, but just as he was about to bid his farewell and leave¡­


    Su Ming said faintly, "I like peace and quiet."


    The man immediately voiced his obedience and left respectfully.


    Su Ming cast his gaze on the jade slip, reading the mark of where Ye Wang was staying at that moment. Once Su Ming cast a nce at it, he crushed the jade slip and walked slowly towards his lodgings.


    Gradually, the number of cultivators before him decreased, and in time, not a single cultivator could be seen in the silver streams he stepped. Compared to the loud hubbub in the other silver streams, the path Su Ming took was incredibly quiet.


    However, no one paid any attention to this ce. For if they did, someone would immediately move forward from the dark and monitor their every moment, but Su Ming did not pay any attention to this.


    He liked peace and quiet, and hence¡­ the Lie Shan Family gave him peace and quiet.


    Su Ming continued walking for an hour. He was not in a hurry, and he continued walking until a tower appeared in front of him. This was an inn liked by all cultivators. There was an individual Rune in every single room which filled them with spiritual aura.


    At this point in time, the ce should have been incredibly lively, but right then¡­ the inn was silent. Not a single person could be found in the hall. In fact, the near one hundred rooms that had originally been filled with cultivators had beenpletely emptied, except for one - Ye Wang''s.


    The silence around him created a stark contrast with bustle of activity that could be heard from the distance. With a calm expression, Su Ming walked to the door of the inn, went up the stairs, strolled to the end of the second floor, and stopped in front of a room.


    He lifted his hand, ced it on the door, and knocked on it lightly.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Sir, you sent away all the cultivators in this ce and made it so that not a single sound could be heard within a circr area of one hundred lis. If you can do such a thing in this lively Worldly Star City when ck Ink Auction is just around the corner¡­ then you are definitely someone of status and power. There is no need for someone like you to knock on my door when you are outside my room," a cold and aloof voice said from the room. Not a single hint of emotion could be heard in it.


    Su Ming smiled faintly and said in a light tone, "How could I barge into an old friend''s room?"


    When he said these words, the room immediately fell silent. After a long while, the door to swung open silently, and a gaze filled withplicated emotions as well as disbelief fell on Su Ming from the person sitting by the table.


    "It''s been¡­ a long while."

 Chapter 899: Change

    <h4>Chapter 899: Change</h4>


    Su Ming had not said those words. Instead, it was said by the young man in white in a voice filled with mixed feelings. Su Ming saw that he was sitting beside the table when the door to his room opened without a sound.


    The young man looked quite handsome; he had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. There was a pride about him that seemed toe straight from his soul, and it was one that could not be dispelled. He was the same as how Su Ming had seen him the first time. He had that lonely but prideful air about him back then, and now¡­ it was still the same.


    He was like a sharp sword that was about to be drawn out from its scabbard, existing in a state of equilibrium in which his brilliance was shown to the world but in which he also kept some of that brilliance within himself. This demeanor was enough to make all cultivators who saw Ye Wang unable to help themselves but to look upon him and pay attention to him.


    This was Ye Wang, the prodigy with the greatest potential in tens of thousands of years of Immortal history. He was highly valued by Morning Dao Sect and taken in as a sessor disciple by the Sect Elder.


    He was the pride of the Immortals, which was just like what he held within himself. He lived his life with that pride and his loneliness as hispanion. His pride was born from his loneliness, and his loneliness was due to him being too outstanding, because no one by his side couldpare to him.


    In Ye Wang''s mind, the only thing that remained after all that he experienced in his life was a teenager he saw in thend of Berserkers after he participated in the n in the past.


    That had been the first time Ye Wang had fought to a tie against someone, and it could even be said that he had lost during that time. With his pride, there was only losing and winning in his life. There was no such thing as reaching a tie with someone else.


    When he was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he saw Su Ming once again¡­ but he did not provide anyone with this piece of information. This was a secret hidden at the bottom of his heart. In fact, when Su Ming was forced into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd, Ye Wang had gone to the periphery and watched it quietly for a long period of time.


    He had no grudge against Su Ming, but there was an obsession in his heart. That obsession was born from his pride, and that was why he wanted to kill Su Ming personally, to wipe off the traces of him ever reaching a tie with someone else from the same generation.


    This obsession was also because of his loneliness. In his solitary and dull life, he believed there to only be one person who had the right to be his friend, but he had a limited understanding of that particr word.


    "It''s been a long while," Su Ming said softly and walked into the room, going in front of Ye Wang and sitting down. There was a table between them, and there was wine on that table. Ye Wang had brought it out to drink alone.


    Su Ming looked at Ye Wang. This person was a man who had been the center of attention in what happened in the past. But it did not matter where he was, he looked as if he was used to being the center of attention all the time.


    No matter if someone judged in terms of power, potential, or even appearance, he looked as if he was loved by the universe. This was a simrity he shared with Dao Kong, but there was still a difference between the two of them: One was cold, and the other sinister.


    Su Ming picked up the pot of wine and poured a full cup for himself and another for Ye Wang. He gently picked his wine cup up and looked at Ye Wang.


    The man was silent. Theplicated emotions in him had yet to disappear. He looked at Su Ming, and after a long time had passed, he too picked up his wine cup.


    "This cup is for the first time we met each other as Berserkers." Su Ming finished the wine in one gulp.


    Ye Wang quietly finished the wine, and once he ced the cup by the side, theplicated emotions in his eyes became even greater. He looked at Su Ming and did not speak for a long period of time.


    Su Ming, too, did not speak. The two of them sat quietly in the room. It was silent all around them. Not a single sound could be heard. It was as if this region had been wiped off from Worldly Star City.


    When the time taken for two incense sticks to burn passed, Ye Wang sighed softly.


    "You''ve changed a lot. The first time we met, you did not know what your preordained fate was. The second time we met, we were already in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence."


    "You''ve also changed a lot. Right now, you''re already in the middle stage of World ne Realm, and by the looks of it, you will only need another thousand years before you reachpletion in it." An ancient look slowly appeared on Su Ming''s face, one that even he did not notice himself.


    Ye Wang was already at the middle stage of World ne Realm. With this sort of cultivation, it could be said that he had fully brought out his potential. Ye Wang had not been walking down the cultivation for a long time. Without many years behind him, he had reached the middle stage of World ne Realm with just his own abilities. This was something¡­ Su Ming could not hope topare.


    If he did not have his Ecang clone and the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole¡­ In fact, if Su Ming was not an Abyss Builder, then at that moment, he would perhaps not even have the right to sit in front of Ye Wang.


    After all, Su Ming''s true level of cultivation was just at the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    Even if he worked much harder than Ye Wang, even if he went through more hardships, and even if the things he had to give up far surpassed the amount Ye Wang had to give up since everything had gone off smoothly for him, it wouldn''t matter. Sometimes, potential was something that could not be ovee no matter how much blood, sweat, and tears a person shed to try and surpass someone talented.


    "Not small, hmm¡­? Compared to you, my speed of training is still too slow." Ye Wang picked up the pot of wine. Once he filled his and Su Ming''s wine cups, he swallowed the contents of his cup in one gulp.


    "I have always believed that the world is fair. The weak will remain weak; no matter how hard they will train, they will never be powerful. As for the strong, they will be stronger and continue until they reach the peak.


    "This is the structure of the world I understand¡­ Your potential¡­ is very average, but you managed to walk in front of me. Is this what they mean when they say that the dumb bird flies first ?" Ye Wang poured another cup and drank. Even though his pride and his personality did not allow him to fit in with other people, his final sentence contained a hint of provocation.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. He picked up his wine cup and drank from it. A profound look appeared in his eyes.


    "This so called the dumb bird flies first is a huge cosmic lie and a joke, because there are far too many average people in the world. We¡­ need a form of constion and motivation. This lie is a form of happiness, a beautiful thing that brings joy and allows a person to willingly immerse themselves in it, until they can no longer free themselves.


    "I am indeed a dumb bird. I don''t have that shocking talent of yours which makes you the center of attention wherever you go. This is the meaning of unfair," Su Ming said after he put down his cup.


    Ye Wang fell silent. A contemtive look appeared in his eyes. After a long while, he cast his gaze outside the window.


    "You have indeed stepped in front of me. This has nothing to do with being fair or unfair, but I''d like to hear what sort of enlightening remarks you have about this so called fairness in the universe."


    Ye Wang shook his head, and his gaze fell on Su Ming''s face once again. His eyes were bright, as if there were emotions causing them to shine. He was an incredibly calctive man. Since his level of cultivation was notparable to Su Ming''s, then perhaps he could open a gap in Su Ming''s heart. An error in terms of understanding and epiphany would usually cause a person''s level of cultivation to stop at a certain Realm, and he would never be able to advance it any further.


    However, to create this gap, he would need to find a crack in Su Ming''s heart based on his words and then make that crackrger. This was a divine ability from Morning Dao Sect, and Ye Wang had seen it being used before.


    "Someone asked me that question before. He asked why others treated him unfairly." Su Ming pondered over it, then looked at his empty wine cup before saying calmly, "This world has always been unfair. Those who have the delusion of seeking fairness will only meet a miserable end."


    "Oh? Then why would they still have that sort of beautiful expectation for fairness?" Ye Wang''s eyes shed with a faint light, Su Ming''s words were something worth contemting. He felt that there was another meaning to them.


    "These beautiful lies must exist. Even if people might seek something for their whole lives without obtaining any result¡­ but they would still have sought something. As long as they search for it, there is a chance that they can turn something decaying into something amazing.


    "Because as long as they continue searching, there is a chance that they will discover an area in which they are stronger than other people. Even if my potential in the path of cultivation is not great, perhaps I am better than others in terms of handling people. Even if I am not that good at handling people, perhaps I have something I am good with in terms of creation.


    "There will always be something that suits me. There will always be a skill I am good with in which others can''tpare to me. From this alone we can say that the universe is still fair." Su Ming looked at the wine cup and remembered his identity as an Abyss Builder as well as his inborn ability to Possess clones.


    He was a dumb bird, but if he did not have the beautiful lie to support him and that desire to pursue something he was good at because he was unwilling to ept his current situation, he would not have found his forte while looking for his strength.


    "What is it that you want to say?"


    Ye Wang fell silent. After a long while, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. He had not found a single crack in Su Ming''s heart from his words. Instead, he had a feeling as if he had been led into his train of thought.


    "What was the n against me which you participated in the past in True Morning Dao World?" Su Ming asked calmly as he smiled faintly.


    "You won''t want to know," Ye Wang said softly.


    "This is also my answer." Su Ming smiled.


    A focused glint appeared in Ye Wang''s eyes. He looked at Su Ming, and a pensive look gradually appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ming then said, "Let me tell you a story. This is a memory I saw in someone''s mind. In a mortal world there was once a rich man who wanted to build a house, which was why he searched for a carpenter.


    "The rich man looked down on the carpenter because he had plenty of servants and he could decide the carpenter''s life and death as he pleased. He believed that the carpenter was a lowly existence. The carpenter behaved himself. He was used to gazes and words that made light of him. He quietly helped the rich man build his house, but when he finished it, he kept all the sharp corners of the wooden items in the house based on his knowledge. There were also quite arge number of thresholds on the ground, which made the house look incredibly gorgeous.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he left them around for Feng Shui or so that he could create potential dangers, since the carpenter did not expect himself to be able to get any money for his work. Ten years after he left, the rich man fell down and knocked into a sharp corner of one of the wooden objects. Then, he died." Su Ming put down the wine cup he had been toying with in his hand and stood up.


    "If you understand this story and the things I said previously, then help me do one thing. If you don''t, then I will bid farewell to you now." As Su Ming spoke, he turned around and walked towards the door.


    Ye Wang was stunned as Su Ming''s words echoed in his head. At the instant Su Ming moved one of his feet out the door, Ye Wang lifted his head.


    "Are you telling me what constitutes as being strong? Being a prodigy with great potential is not strong for sometimes there are people who could devise fatal attacks with their own strengths?"


    "When you return to thend of Immortals, please go to Yin Death Region and take care of my senior brothers." Su Ming did not turn his head back. He walked out of the room and disappeared into the darkness.


    He walked through a quiet silver stream. When he was in Ye Wang''s room just then, Su Ming had dispelled the final shred of thought of wanting to Possess him. This sort of person should not die from being Possessed.


    If he lived, he would make this universe slightly more interesting.


    If he lived, then the Dao Su Ming had nted in his heart with his words would slowly grow and change Ye Wang''s entire life.


    ''What constitutes as being powerful¡­? You should find your own strength and persevere down that path. Don''t care about how others are better than you in other areas, and then someday¡­ we will all arrive at the same spot - the peak, even though we used different paths toe there. This is the true meaning of the dumb bird flies first. Ye Wang, if you do this, you will no longer be a prodigy, but will also be a dumb bird.''


    Su Ming continued walking slowly. An enigmatic smile appeared on his face as he walked through the silver streams and past the people bowing respectfully to him as they continued hiding in the dark. Then¡­ he walked out of Worldly Star City.


    At the instant he did so, he turned his head around and cast a gaze at the air.


    "I do not like being watched like this. I hope that such a thing will not happen a second time between us."


    1. Dumb bird flies first: A Chinese idiom that means those who are not as good as the others have to start earlier than the rest. Since the dumb bird metaphor is repeatedly used, I thought it would be best for me to keep this as how it is.

 Chapter 900: Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 900: Preparation</h4>


    "They say that all forms of life in the world have a kismet¡­" In a chamber within Worldly Star City were Elder Feng and Elder Yu, standing quietly in the room. There was a screen of light in front of them, and in the screen was Su Ming turning his head around. His gaze seemed to be able to prate the screen of light andnd on their bodies.


    They heard what Su Ming said and fell silent.


    "The Lord Fourth God of Berserkers is even more¡­ sinister than the First God of Berserkers," Elder Yu said in a low tone with a slightly odd expression on his face.


    "This Ye Wang is a person who has tens of thousands of years worth of kismet from thend of Immortals gathered on him, that is why his potential is incredibly great. In a short time, he managed to reach the middle stage of World ne Realm, and his future was¡­ boundless.


    "After he joined Morning Dao Sect, he also took away part of True Morning Dao World''s kismet in an unseen manner. This kismet is formless, and plenty of people believe that it doesn''t exist, but it would allow him to grow strong in True Morning Dao World.


    "Kismets are abstruse and insubstantial, but in the end, just like when the Lord First God of Berserkers gathered all thend of Berserkers'' kismet on him, all those who have a kismet in their bodies must do something that coincides with it, or else¡­ they will sh against that kismet, and at that time, their kismet will begin scattering away, and it will slowly disappear.


    "If this Ye Wang continued walking down his path of cultivation with his understanding, which is to look down upon all lives while being a prideful and solitary existence, then he would have conformed to his kismet. He believed that the world is fair; the weak should be weak, and the strong should be strong. If he continued like this, then his power would have be the might of heavens. He would have fused those kismets into his body, and when he spoke, his words would have bew, and he would have¡­pleted his Dao.


    "But once the Fourth God of Berserkers used his epiphany to disrupt Ye Wang''s heart, it was left in chaos. Ye Wang originally wanted to find a crack in the Fourth God of Berserkers'' mind, but in the end, he was the one to fall into a trap.


    "If he truly changed his mind, then from now onwards, he will no longer have a personality that will look down upon all lives. Instead, a new personality will form in his heart, and he will no longer believe that he was a prodigy from the bottom of his heart. At that time¡­ he will truly cease to be a prodigy, and since his kismet will no longer conform to his personality, it will swiftly dissipate.


    "Then, he will be a dumb bird."


    Elder Feng and Elder Yu shook their heads. However, as they watched Su Ming leaving into the distance through the screen of light, a hint of surprise appeared in their eyes.


    "I can only guess that he did so because Ye Wang wanted to kill him. That killing intent was rted to Ye Wang''s personality and the kismet in him. This prodigy''s kismet would not allow him to have anyone oppressing him. Even if he reached a tie with someone, he would consider it a loss, and he would have to kill his opponent to maintain his outlook of looking down upon all lives.


    "But I think that our Lord Fourth God of Berserkers should have other motives in doing this¡­" Elder Yu said with hesitation.


    "Could it be rted to Dao Kong?" A glint appeared in Elder Feng''s eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other, but they could not be certain of it.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. During these three days, many cultivators from the worlds beyond ck Ink arrived like a swarm of bees, turning ck Ink incredibly lively. Members of alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean also came every single day. Their clothing, habits, and everything were different from cultivators, and as they arrived, they immediately caught plenty of attention.


    On the fourth morning, ck Ink Auction wasunched!


    This was a grand auction that only urred once every few hundred years on ck Ink. It was not held in one of the three great cities, but high in the sky. With ck Water City being the main and Worldly Star City as well as Ink Kirin City being the subsidiaries, rays of powerful light shone up.


    They intersected in ck Ink''s sky. The principle was simr to Worldly Star City''s night city. As the powerful rays of light intersected with each other, an auction hall that surpassed the size of a city appeared out of thin air.


    That auction hall was oval-shaped and immeasurable. It could amodate millions of people and had a huge tform at the center. The edges of the tform were filled with illusory screens of light so that people from farther away would be able to see the item that was on the tform clearly.


    When morning arrived, Relocation Runes shone ceaselessly within this gigantic auction hall. There were also long arcs that rushed to the ce from all directions.


    This time, there were about two million cultivators and members of the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean participating in ck Ink Auction. They would either arrive via Relocation Runes or fly up themselves. Gradually, the auction hall was packed densely with cultivators.


    There were also various huge rooms located all around the auction hall. These were prepared for those of high status. The people from the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were scattered in these rooms.


    In fact, most of the members of the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean were also in the rooms.


    There were also some cultivators who did not want others to know about their identities so they spent arge amount of crystals in exchange for the right to enter these rooms during ck Ink Auction.


    This auction wouldst for a month, and every single day, arge amount of items would be put on auction, which was worthy of its reputation.


    Su Ming sat in a room that belonged to him. The area in front of him was empty, and he could see the huge screens of light on the auction tform. He could also almost see theplete picture of the auction hall.


    The thirteen old men from the Yu Family stood behind him quietly, and Yu Rou had also returned. She looked as quiet and elegant as ever, but there was something slightly different about her. At that moment, she stood beside Su Ming, her gaze on the auction hall.


    "We''ve made arrangements for Dao Kong to enter Room 7. There are nine old men beside him, and these people practically never leave his side. There is also another one by his side. Based on Elder Feng''s investigations, there is indeed a powerful warrior of Lunar Kalpa Realm by his side as well, and it is a woman.


    "She is skilled in hiding, and she should have been sent to his side to protect him. Based on what we understand of Morning Dao Sect, this woman is definitely someone from True Morning Dao World''s Phoenix Sect. ording to their traditions, she should be Dao Kong''s wife in the future," Lie Shan Kang Jiu exined as he stood by Su Ming''s side.


    "The three thousand fearless warriors from True Morning Dao World were left behind on the ins beyond ck Water City. They''ve formed a Relocation Rune, and the key to it is on Dao Kong. He only needs to send a divine thought, and the three thousand fearless warriors will be relocated to his side.


    "Also¡­" When Lie Shan Kang Jiu said these words, a loud boom that sounded like a huge wave crashing on the surface of water suddenly rang through the auction hall. This sound was formed by the voices of millions of people in the auction hall, and it could drown out even a thunderp.


    A lyrical melody echoed throughout the entire auction hall. At that moment, three middle-aged men appeared on the tform surrounded by screens of light.


    These three people had smiles on their faces, and they wrapped their fists in their palms to bow to all the people in the hall.


    ''The auction has started¡­'' Su Ming cast a nce at the crowd creating all the noise. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm, and immediately, a screen of light appeared in the empty space in front of him. It dispelled all the sounds from the world outside, and the room immediately fell silent.


    "Continue." Su Ming averted his gaze. He was not interested in the auction. The only thing he was interested in was Dao Kong.


    "Dao Kong also has subordinates in the nine gctic ships. They are currently floating around ck Ink, and they have already locked onto the auction hall. If any ident happens, they will attack and destroy the ce.


    "There might be quite a lot of internal strife among the four Great True Worlds, but there also some factions who are working together. If anything happens to Dao Kong here, the cultivators from the other three Great True Worlds will also attack," Lie Shan Kang Jiu said in a low tone. He did not know why Su Ming was aiming at Dao Kong, but while killing Dao Kong was easy, the troubles that woulde afterwards would be hard to deal with.


    "Has the rules in the auction been altered?" Su Ming asked calmly.


    "We have already made arrangements," Lie Shan Kang Jiu quickly said.


    "When Dao Kong disappears, I will need you to¡­ buy the time to take thirty breaths." Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it at the screen of light, which immediately distorted and revealed the sights of the world outside. At the same time, the sounds from the area outside once again reached his ears.


    "¡­ As a sign of gratitude for all of you fellow Daoists who attended ck Ink Auction, this time, all of the three greatest families and all other families within ck Ink have made some changes in the rules of the auction.


    "Do not worry, everyone. This change in the rules is incredibly beneficial for all of you.


    "In the past, only when the auction had ended would we send the items you bought in the auction to you. However, this time, we have changed the rules. The moment you buy an item, it will be immediately delivered to your hands.


    "Because of this, if you want to leave early, it will be much easier for you to do so. This matter has been mentioned by quite a number of Daoists in the past, and this time, the families in ck Ink have decided to implement this suggestion."


    Su Ming watched the auction outside and listened to the noise with his usual calm expression.


    Lie Shan Kang Jiu looked as if he wanted to say something as he stood by the side, but in the end, he chose to obey Su Ming''s words. He nodded, announced his leave, and left.


    Su Ming''s heart was calm at that moment. Everything was going ording to his n. Right then, all he needed was to wait for the fish to take the bait, and he would obtain his third clone¡­ his cultivation base clone!


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and waited silently.


    He looked at the items put on auction and listened to the intense cries from the people as they ced their bids. Their voices rose and fell, and the world seem to bubble with excitement because of them.


    Up to that point, not a single sound calling out a bid came from the room in which Dao Kong stayed, but Su Ming was not in a hurry.


    When noon arrived, the sun in the sky shone brilliantly. When another item was brought out and plenty of voices called out to ce their bids, Su Ming heard a woman cing a bid from Dao Kong''s room.


    "Get ready," Su Ming said tly.


    The thirteen Progenitors from the Yu Family immediately sported solemn expressions on their faces. They swiftly sat down and surrounded Su Ming, forming a circle that was one hundred something feet big.


    With brightly burning eyes, they started circting their cultivation bases.


    As for Yu Rou, she moved back and sat down by the door of the room. Her duty was to prevent all people from entering. By her side was the Duke of Crimson me. He would be defending that door with her.

 Chapter 901: The Item from Morning Dao

    <h4>Chapter 901: The Item from Morning Dao</h4>


    "I''m definitely getting that Sky Forest Branch! 4,000,000 crystals!"


    "Everyone knows that the Sky Forest Branch can allow all of my juniors and my disciples to mould their spirits and gather their souls, even avoid running into all stone walls possible in their path of cultivation. I''ll offer 4,500,000!"


    "5,000,000," a woman''s voice said airily from the room in which Dao Kong stayed.


    At the instant the woman''s voice rang out in the air, a soft-spoken voice immediately echoed in the auction from another room. "7,000,000."


    Once that price was offered, all those who had beenpeting against each other fell silent. The price offered to buy that Sky Forest Branch was a little too high. Even the people in Dao Kong''s room had fallen silent.


    Su Ming frowned.


    "It''s someone from True Sacred Yin World," Yu Rou said softly.


    Su Ming did not speak. He slowly stopped frowning, and his expression became calm once again. He knew that he could not afford to be hasty about this. Unless Dao Kong did not manage to buy any item from the auction hall, then he would definitely fall into the nid out just for him.


    Dressed in his Sacred Constetion Robe, Dao Kong sat on a long chair within his room. At that moment, his emotions could not be told from his face. There was a wine cup in his hand, and he was swirling the wine inside it. His gaze fell on the auction hall beyond the illusory screen of light in front of him.


    The nine old men with their eyes shut were sitting cross-legged behind his chair. Waves of power spread out faintly from their bodies and filled the entire room.


    As for the woman with the pointy ears, she was kneeling beside Dao Kong''s body with her head bent to reveal the tender skin on her neck.


    "This is just the first day, and those people from True Sacred Yin World already can''t wait topete against me, hmm?" Dao Kong smiled, unconcerned, and finished the contents in his cup in one gulp. When he lifted his hand, a ck ring could be seen on his right index finger.


    This ring was not a physical item. It looked like a pattern of a thin thread had been branded onto Dao Kong''s finger. This was a Relocation Rune, and with just one thought, he could immediately have all three thousand of his fearless warriors sent over.


    "It''s a pity, a pity¡­" Dao Kong''s smile was a touch sinister. He put down the wine cup and closed his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, dusk arrived for the first day of ck Ink Auction. Ever since Dao Kong ced a bid, a woman''s voice could be heard cing a bid once every few items.


    The bids she ced were not high nor low most of the time. They were bids that were considered to be incredibly worthwhile if she won the item, that is, if no one else ced a bid higher than hers, but if someone else ced another bid, the item they bought would only be somewhat worthwhile.


    In fact, if anyone continued cing bids, Dao Kong would fall silent and not ce another bid on that item


    As Su Ming watched the dusk-colored sky outside, his face remained calm. ck Ink Auction was not just held during the day, but also continued into the night, and this wouldst for an entire month.


    To a mortal, their energy would not be enough for them tost through all of it. In fact, they might already be incredibly tired aftersting for two or three days. However, to a cultivator, going an entire month without sleep was something incredibly normal, which was why when evening passed and night fell, powerful rays of light immediately appeared in the auction hall. These rays of light intersected with each other in the sky, and in an instant, the world looked as if it was day, though from the distance, the starry sky could still be seen.


    This perfection of being able to see the stars while one''s surroundings were bright as if it were day created a picture of unparalleled beauty. All those who saw it could not help but sigh in admiration.


    As day and night continued changing ces with each other, three days passed. During this times, Su Ming paid close attention to every single action within the auction hall, but Dao Kong had yet to walk into his ns. During the three days, Dao Kong had behaved the same as he did during the first day. He continued cing bids once every few items, but it was clear that he did not want to buy them.


    The people in the auction hall gradually realized what Dao Kong was doing, and slowly, no one paid any attention to him. After all, every single item brought out within ck Ink Auction had its own value, and usually, it would be incredibly difficult for them to obtain these items from other ces, which was why every single item in the auction resulted in plenty of peoplepeting over them.


    ''Is he waiting¡­?'' Su Ming closed his eyes. If Dao Kong did not buy anything, then it would leave him unable to continue with his n. In silence, Su Ming sat with a calm heart.


    Time trickled by without anyone''s knowledge as the voices from the area beyond became increasingly stronger. The further ck Ink Auction progressed, the more precious the items brought out were, and the attention ced upon them as well as the desire to absolutely obtain them also became greater.


    "This item came from Divine Essence Star Ocean. It is a drop of Divine Liquid that gathered up the essence from an area of ten thousand lis. This liquid can transform into all sorts of forms and has endless amounts of uses. Fellow Daoists, the starting bid for this Divine Essence Star Liquid is 30,000,000 crystals. I can tell all of you that there are only five drops of this Divine Liquid during this ck Ink Auction, and this is the first drop!"


    Seven dayster, when ck Ink Auction was boiling with extreme excitement, the auction host brought out the first precious treasure that caused all the hearts of the people in the area to tremble.


    This was the first important item brought out within the auction!


    Almost at the instant the auction host finished speaking, excited, gloomy, and loud voices immediately rang in the air.


    "33,000,000 crystals."


    "37,000,000!"


    "40,000,000!"


    The powerful voices rose and fell, and some of the people in the rooms also started cing bids. The appearance of precious treasures such as this Divine Liquid caused all the people here to go mad for it, and in the blink of an eye, the price had already shot up to around sixty million.


    Su Ming listened to the mor within the auction with a calm expression. There was originally not just five drops of that Divine Liquid¡­ but ten. However, five drops had been taken by him, and they were now in his storage bag.


    Divine Essence Star Liquid could be drunk or inhaled. If one inhaled it, then they could inhale one drop for one hundred times. Every single time a person took a whiff of that liquid, their cultivation base would return to its peak. It was an item every cultivator dreamed of possessing.


    Divine Liquid was not the only item that possessed such an effect, but the others were incredibly difficult to obtain. On top of that, if a person had a high level of cultivation, the effects would be reduced. However, this Divine Liquid could fully restore all those who were below Sr Kalpa Realm. In fact, if a monster from Sr Kalpa Realm drank oneplete drop, they would also be able to achieve the same results.


    During a crucial moment, this Divine Liquid would be a chance that would allow a person to survive.


    If there was someone who was skilled in making medicinal cores, then with this liquid as the main ingredient, Star Ocean Core could be made, and the effects to the monsters in Sr Kalpa Realm would be even greater.


    Because of that, it was not surprising that the price for the item shot up to such an extent.


    ''I''d like to see whether you''ll be tempted by this item.'' Su Ming cast his gaze on the room where Dao Kong was and waited silently.


    In Dao Kong''s room, Dao Kong stared at the Divine Liquid on the screen of light on the tform with bright eyes. The noise formed by people cing their bids reached his ears, and a hint of hesitation appeared briefly on his face.


    When the Divine Liquid was bought by someone at the price of 75,000,000 crystals, Dao Kong sighed, giving up on the other four drops of Divine Liquid that were subsequently put on auction.


    ''This item is good, but even if I buy it and offer it as a gift to those of the older generation in the family, I wouldn''t be able to obtain much benefit. As for personal use¡­ There''s a medicinal core that has a simr effect in Morning Dao Sect. After all, I''m only at the middle stage of World ne Realm, so those medicinal cores can restore my cultivation base once I finish them. There is no need for me to pay an exorbitant price to buy this item.''


    Dao Kong remained silent for a moment, then shook his head.


    The remaining four drops of Divine Liquid were sold off, but Dao Kong never once ced a bid. This caused Su Ming to frown.


    It had been seven days. A small part of the auction was over, but Dao Kong hadn''t bought a single item. This caused him to frown, and a pensive look appeared on his face.


    After a long time, Su Ming closed his eyes and continued waiting.


    The eighth day, the ninth day, the tenth day¡­


    When fifteen days went by, half of the auction was over, but most of the time, Dao Kong was only cing bids in an insincere manner. He had never shown any true interest in wanting to buy anything. When the twentieth day arrived and the auction brought out another precious treasure that caused an uproar among the people, Su Ming still did not manage to hear Dao Kong fighting for it.


    Dao Kong could only watch in resignation as various items were bought by others. It was not that he did not want to buy them¡­ but all of the crystals he had in hand could not be used here. He had a secret deal with the Hua Family. Once the auction ended, he would get that thing in exchange for his crystals and some slots to the True Morning Dao World.


    This was the mission given to him when he came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. As for the auction, to him, it was really just an interlude.


    "It''s a pity¡­ a real pity¡­" Dao Kong sighed, picked up his wine cup, and took a sip from it.


    Time passed once again. When the twenty-third day arrived, Su Ming slowly opened his eyes. There was still seven days before ck Ink Auction would end. There were going to be plenty of treasures that would be brought out to be ced on auction during thest seven days, but Su Ming could already tell that Dao Kong¡­ had no intention ofpeting for anything.


    Thus, there was no need for him to wait seven more days.


    A freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''Since you don''t want to participate in this auction, then I will force you¡­ to participate in it!'' Su Ming smiled coldly, and he lifted his right hand to strike his body. Light left his body, a brilliant long arc flew out from him and charged towards Yu Rou.


    "Take that and add it to the list of items that will be up for bidding next! The starting bid for that thing is 10,000,000 crystals," Su Ming said coldly. Yu Rou was stunned for a moment as she cast a nce at the brilliant object in her hands. Then, she lowered her head and walked out of the room.


    After a moment, when Yu Rou returned and the next item was sold in the auction hall, the auction host''s slightly excited voice rang in the air.


    "This time, the item that will be put on auction is not a foreign treasure from Divine Essence Star Ocean and neither is it a strange item from Sinful Barren Lands. It¡­ came from the four Great True Worlds!


    "Among the four Great True Worlds, this treasure is the one that gains the most amount of attention from True Morning Dao World. It is incredibly difficult for others to obtain this treasure. In fact, it could be said that if anyone else obtained it, they would incite True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect, and they would be hunted down till they died!


    "This is because this treasure symbolizes a bloody battle, and means¡­ that a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect had died!"


    As the host''s voice echoed in the air, the auction instantly fell into dead silence. Dao Kong had his eyes closed in his room, but once he heard those words, they flew open, and he looked over at the tform.

 Chapter 902: The Crazed Dao Kong

    <h4>Chapter 902: The Crazed Dao Kong</h4>


    At the instant Dao Kong looked over, the excited voice of the host reverberated through the auction hall once again.


    "Perhaps some of you have already guessed what this treasure is. That''s right¡­ It is¡­ the item that only those who are direct descendants of True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect can obtain, and every single one of them can only have one of them in their lives¡­ the Sacred Constetion Robe!


    "The Sacred Constetion Robe contains the most powerful divine ability of Morning Dao Sect which can make the person who wears it enve all manner of lives, and this item will grow until the strongest person appears in each generation of direct descendants of Morning Dao Sect!


    "If there are those who are afraid of True Morning Dao World here, then you must absolutely not buy this Sacred Constetion Robe, or you will bring a great disaster upon your heads. However, to my fellow Daoists from Divine Essence Star Ocean, this is the best chance for you to investigate Morning Dao Sect!


    "Once you have understood this itempletely, you might even be able to find the secrets of Morning Dao Sect. In fact, there is no need for you to be worried about Morning Dao Sect''s revenge, since you are here!


    "Those from the other three Great True Worlds, if you wanted to obtain a Sacred Constetion Robe normally, you would need to kill a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect, and this would incite a war between several Great True Worlds. However, as of now, you can just buy this item and you will obtain the best way to research Morning Dao Sect''s secrets!


    "Those from True Morning Dao World, if you manage to buy this item and bring it back to Morning Dao Sect, then with how Morning Dao Sect values each of their direct descendants, this would surely be a great meritorious service for you!"


    As that excited voice reverberated in the air, Dao Kong stood up from his chair. In his rush, he even knocked his wine cup away, and it spilled onto the ground.


    However, he did not pay any attention to it. His gaze was fixed entirely on¡­ the Sacred Constetion Robe that was brought out at that moment and revealed before the eyes of the people in the auction hall!


    Shock appeared on his face, and booms rang out in his mind. With just one nce, he could tell that this was not an imitation, but a real Sacred Constetion Robe. This was something only the direct descendants of Morning Dao Sect could obtain. In fact, he could even sense a bloody aura about that Sacred Constetion Robe. He felt like he could even vaguely hear his family member''s shrill roars before he died, which were left on that Sacred Constetion Robe.


    "I can tell all of you with certainty that this is the first and only Sacred Constetion Robe ck Ink Auction has ever put for auction. It has never appeared before, and in the future¡­ it might never appear again.


    "This is your only chance. The starting bid for this Sacred Constetion Robe is 10,000,000 crystals!" There was an incredibly infectious force contained within the voice of the auction host. As his voice echoed in the air, all the people in the auction hall instantly fell silent.


    Within their gazes were greed, surprised delight, and also mockery. There were also plenty of other gazes that instantly gathered on the rooms around the area, searching¡­ for those who came from True Morning Dao World.


    They longed to see the expressions of those from True Morning Dao World when they saw the Sacred Constetion Robe. It would definitely be a sight worth seeing.


    "Damn it!"


    Dao Kong''s expression twisted, and he kicked away the woman who was kneeling by his side, then tookrge strides towards the screen of light in front of him to stare intently at the Sacred Constetion Robe. His rxed attitude andposure werepletely gone by then.


    He hated ck Ink for daring to put this item up for auction and despised the auction host down to very core of his being. That person had spoken in far too much detail, and those details had been offered as if he could not wait for the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean to immediately ce their bids to buy the item.


    Besides, it was just as he said, if those members of the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean bought the item, they would be too far from True Morning Dao World''s reach, making it impossible reach them.


    However, even if the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean did not buy this item, but one of the other three Great True Worlds bought it, then it would be just as the auction host had said. They would have bought the item from the auction, so there was no killing involved. If Morning Dao Sect wanted to retrieve that Sacred Constetion Robe, then they would need to offer a price that was even higher than what these people had offered when they bought the item.


    However, this was not the worst-case scenario. The worst was¡­ if he just watched someone else just buy that Sacred Constetion Robe before his eyes. No matter what reason it was, be it because he did not have enough crystals or something else, as long as he let someone else buy that Sacred Constetion Rob, Dao Kong would have to bear the rage of Morning Dao Sect. Even if he was a direct descendant, the Sect Elders would still show him the definition of ruthlessness.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Dao Kong growled out, and his eyes instantly became bloodshot.


    He had never expected to run into such a thing in ck Ink.


    He knew well that each of Sacred Constetion Robes that belonged to a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect was incredibly important, and they were recorded in detail within the sect''s record books. Once a member of their family died, it meant that something big had happened!


    However, he had been in Divine Essence Star Ocean for more than a thousand years and had never paid any attention to this. After all, the Sect Elders would definitelyunch a full investigation if any of their family members died. He would need to return to the sect to know just who it was.


    However, before he came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had heard about cased when Morning Dao Sect lost their Sacred Constetion Robes. Two of them had been retrieved after, but there was one that had been lost twenty thousand years ago and not a single clue of it had been found. No matter what sort of method Morning Dao Sect used to look for it, none of them yielded any results.


    When blood capiries filled Dao Kong''s eyes, a light chuckle reached his ears. That chuckle seemed to echo in the air, and he could not see the person who hadughed.


    "Shut up!" Dao Kong turned his head around and swept his gaze across the room.


    "Whether Iugh or not is my business, what does it have to do with you? If Morning Dao Sect learns that you did not interfere and allowed someone else to buy that Sacred Constetion Robe, I''d like to see what sort of exnation you''ll give," a woman said in a light voice.


    Dao Kong''s expression grew incredibly dark. Just as he was about to speak, after a brief period of dead silence, voices calling out to ce their bids immediately rang in the air.


    "Interesting. I''ll offer 11,000,000 crystals for that."


    "Haha! 15,000,000!"


    "How could you all be so stingy with your money? I''ll offer 30,000,000!"


    The voices cing their bidsnded heavy blows in Dao Kong''s mind and heart. He clenched his fists. He understood deep within him that the people in the area knew that True Morning Dao World would definitely buy the item, which was why they intentionally jacked up the price.


    In fact, if he did not manage to buy the item, then if Morning Dao Sect wanted to retrieve it afterwards, they would need to offer a price that was several times higher than at which it was initially sold. It could be said that this was a deal where they would definitely profit and not suffer any losses.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that they had the right to stand as equals with Morning Dao Sect, or else, they would only be asking for death if they jacked up the price.


    Su Ming looked at the things happening in the auction hall, and a smile appeared on his lips. He had originally not wanted to bring out that Sacred Constetion Robe, but since Dao Kong did not have any intention to participate in the auction, Su Ming needed to bring out an item that Dao Kong would be forced to buy.


    Su Ming was not worried that there would be other people who would manage to buy the robe either. He knew that this was a robe that Dao Kong would be determined to get. If someone else bought it, then it would definitely be something that would cause Dao Kong to go mad.


    "This thing is priceless. How could a mere 30,000,000 crystals be enough for this robe''s status. True Sacred Yin World will offer¡­ 50,000,000!"


    "Since True Sacred Yin World offered this price, then the Emperor of Abyss'' True World will naturally not fall behind. 70,000,000!"


    "80,000,000!" a voice with a slightly strange ent stated. When everyone heard it, they instantly knew that the owner of it was not from the four Great True Worlds, but from¡­ the alien race of Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    "100,000,000 crystals!" Dao Kong could no longer just sit around. In fact, he did not have his followers offer a price but ced the bid himself. His voice echoed in the entire auction hall, stirring up plenty of chuckles.


    "This robe belongs to True Morning Dao World, and all those who dare topete will have to think about the vengeance True Morning Dao World will bring upon them. There is a bloody aura on that robe, and even though it has been there for a long time, this concerns the death of a family member from Morning Dao Sect!


    "All of those who participate in this auction will make me suspect that this item actually belongs to you, and you are using this auction to make it legally belong to you instead of owning it in secret, thereby washing off the blood feud between you and Morning Dao Sect!"


    Dao Kong was not a fool. He was a person with great potential and True Morning Dao World''s kismet, so there was no way he would be an average person.


    In just a moment, he had thought of these words, and it immediately made the people from the other Great True Worlds who wanted to ce a bid unable to help themselves but to pause in their actions.


    "That Dao Kong sure reacts quickly, but the more he reacts this way, the better." Su Ming smiled faintly while he watched the storm raging in the auction hall. He knew that Dao Kong would definitely walk into the trap he had set this time.


    "130,000,000," the strange voice from Divine Essence Star Ocean''s alien race said again. There was a raspy quality to that voice, and even though the ent was unusual, but the ancient feeling within it still showed the speaker''s age.


    Perhaps other bystanders would pay heed to True Morning Dao World, but the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean were not all bothered by some True World. The distance between them was too far great, and even if True Morning Dao World was enraged, it would still find it difficult to rain much vengeance on the alien races in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "150,000,000!"


    Dao Kong''s expression waspletely twisted, and a ferocious look appeared on his face. His heart was bleeding at the loss of his crystals, and he knew that there was no way he would be able toplete his mission this time, but if he obtained that Sacred Constetion Robe, it would be seen as a meritorious deed when he returned to Morning Dao Sect. No one would then be too bothered by the fact that he did notplete his mission.


    "200,000,000." A light chuckle echoed in the air. The appearance of that voice immediately stunned the cultivators in the auction hall, because the woman''s voice hade from Dao Kong''s room.


    "Xu Hui!" Dao Kong turned around and red at the air around him, almost gritting his teeth in the process.


    "I will buy this item and offer it as a gift to Morning Dao Sect in order to break off my engagement with you. That should be enough, don''t you think?" The woman let out a tinklingughter as she spoke.


    There was no way Dao Kong would agree to this. Even if Xu Hui buying that Sacred Constetion Robe would result in no loss to him in terms of crystals and he could continue to finish his task, he would have actually suffered a loss. He would lose a wife and the opportunity to reach a breakthrough as he practiced his first dual cultivation when he reached ne Kalpa Realm. On top of that, if Xu Hui broke off an engagement with him, his reputation in True Morning Dao World would suffer a heavy blow.


    This was something the proud Dao Kong could not ept.


    "300,000,000!" he said in a dark voice.

 Chapter 903: Possessing Dao Kong

    <h4>Chapter 903: Possessing Dao Kong</h4>


    Once Dao Kong raised the bid, the entire auction hall fell silent. Three hundred million was enough to be called an outrageous price!


    It could not be said whether it was worth or not worth it to buy a single Sacred Constetion Robe for that sort of price. After all, those unrted had only heard about the general functions of the Sacred Constetion Robes. The only ones who truly knew about them were still the direct descendants from Morning Dao Sect.


    In fact, even Dao Kong himself felt continuous pain in his heart when he said the price, as if he had just been stabbed by a sharp sword. This price could be said to contain all his savings.


    However, he now was holding a tiger by the tail. Even if he needed to borrow crystals, he had to buy that Sacred Constetion Robe. In fact, this matter concerned his fianc¨¦e as well. Because of that, he could simply not give up on that Sacred Constetion Robe. Even if he ended up crushing his teeth from clenching them too hard whilepeting for this robe, he would still have to buy it.


    At the moment he ced that bid, Xu Hui chuckled softly. She knew that breaking off the engagement was definitely not an easy feat. This matter was tied to the traditions between Morning Dao Sect and Phoenix Sect, so there was no certainty that one Sacred Constetion Robe would be enough to break that tradition.


    Besides, even though she found Dao Kong an eyesore, she knew in her heart that she was going to end up as his wife. By making him pay a few more crystals, she was simply venting her frustrations. After letting out a light chuckle, she did not continue cing anymore bids.


    After a brief period of silence within the auction hall, even the alien race from Divine Essence Star Ocean did not continue cing any bids. After all, three hundred million crystals was really not a small sum.


    The middle-aged man who was the host of the auction still maintained a smile on his face. Once he swept his gaze across the auction hall, he let out a heartyugh.


    "Since no one else is going topete for this item, then this Sacred Constetion Robe that has been put on auction for the first time over the course of numerous years in ck Ink will belong to True Morning Dao Sect!"


    Once he said that, two gracefuldies walked out of the air behind him. They picked up the Sacred Constetion Robe and disappeared without a trace.


    Only at that moment did Dao Kong breathe out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    The auction continued. The middle-aged man continued bringing out one item after another, and the lively air that previously existed in the auction hall started rising once again.


    The voices calling out to ce their bids rose and fell, but Dao Kong heard none of that. He turned his head and looked towards the door to his room.


    Another ten something breaths passed before the sound of someone knocking on the door rang in the air.


    Once the door was pushed open, the Sacred Constetion Robe was brought in a box by the two gracefuldies into Dao Kong''s room with respect radiating from their actions.


    The woman with pointy ears in the room immediately walked forward to ept the box. Once she examined it carefully, she ced it in front of Dao Kong. His gazended on the box, and a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "Nine seniors of mine, I would have to trouble you to help me check whether someone has done anything to this robe."


    Once Dao Kong said these words, the nine old men who had their eyes shut and were not far away from Dao Kong lifted their right hands at the same time and pushed towards the box through the air. Distortions immediately appeared around the item.


    As the air distorted, the box was reduced to powder and scattered without a single sound, revealing the Sacred Constetion Robe within. That robe floated up, and even though the air around it was twisting about due to the distortions, not a single ripple of power could be detected from it. The only difference was that the the stars on the robe began to shine in an incredibly clear manner, giving off a dazzling feel.


    After a moment, one of the nine old men said tly in a hoarse voice, "Everything is normal."


    A hint of excitement that could not be concealed appeared on Dao Kong''s face. His heart was filled with exhration. The appearance of this robe in the auction hall was good and bad for him. However, now that he had bought it, the cons of it no longer existed. Instead, the benefits that woulde with it would be magnified endlessly.


    ''If I bring this robe back to Morning Dao Sect, I will perform a great meritorious deed!'' A faint smile appeared on Dao Kong''s face. He lifted his right hand and seized the Sacred Constetion Robe.


    ''Now let''s have a look as to which direct descendant this robe belonged to!''


    Dao Kong was a cautious person, which was why even after he had bought the Sacred Constetion Robe and even the woman had investigated it, he still had the nine seniors he trusted the most to work together and check it.


    Each of these nine people had outstanding power, and when they were together, they could allow Dao Kong to ignore plenty of dangers. In fact, he just needed one single thought, and the three thousand fearless warriors would arrive in this ce in the blink of an eye.


    There was nothing he should be afraid of, and he did not believe that there was anything that could cause him danger, unless the threat was from¡­ a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. However, he did not believe that the powerful Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death would personallye and cause trouble for him.


    That was why before he touched the Sacred Constetion Robe with his hands, the smile on his face grew wider. However, at the instant he touched the Sacred Constetion Robe with his hand, the nine old men''s bodies suddenly shuddered.


    "Let go of it!" the nine shouted at the same time and even stood up instantly. A vast presence spread out violently from their bodies with a bang, shaking the room like how a mountain would when a terrifying earthquake struck it.


    Behind Dao Kong, an indistinct figure of a woman walked out from the air and lifted her hand to seize that Sacred Constetion Robe.


    But¡­ even she was toote!


    In fact, Dao Kong had not even managed to register what was going on. Once he touched the Sacred Constetion Robe, a boom rang out in his mind, and his vision blurred. A power of relocation swiftly spread out from that Sacred Constetion Robe, sweeping up his body and disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    His expression changed swiftly. Without any hesitation, before his vision cleared, he thought to send a divine thought to have the three thousand fearless warriors arrive, but at the instant he was to do this, a powerful force rushed straight into his mind with a bang. Under that impact, a roar traveled through Dao Kong''s mind, and it went nk for a short period of time.


    He could only vaguely see that he had been relocated to an unfamiliar ce. There were a dozen something people sitting around in the room, and their presences radiated mighty waves of pressure that trapped himpletely in his spot, like a gigantic.


    The final thing he saw was a calm face. It did not belong to an old man, but someone young, and his appearance seemed rather familiar to Dao Kong. This person was looking at him, and the profound gaze in his eyes looked as if it contained the endless universe and could cause a person to instantly be lost within it.


    He saw the young man lifting his right hand and cing it at the top of his skull. After that¡­ Dao Kong''s world turned ck.


    Su Ming had an indifferent expression on his face as he ced his right hand at the top of Dao Kong''s skull. At the instant his handnded, he closed his eyes. His soul instantly left his body and charged into Dao Kong''s body.


    Dao Kong started trembling viciously. His expression distorted, and red filled his eyes. However, there was an unfocused look within them. Yet from his expression, it could be seen that the pain he went through at that moment was definitely nothingmon.


    Yu Rou and the Duke of Crimson me who guarded the door of the room turned their heads back to look at Su Ming and Dao Kong. The Duke of Crimson me did not react much, but there was still a hint of surprise in his eyes. However, once Yu Rou saw Su Ming''s actions, her expression immediately changed.


    She had been trying to guess Su Ming''s goal all along. After all, killing Dao Kong here was easy, but the problems that woulde afterwards would be numerous. Yet only then did she realize that Su Ming''s goal all along was not to kill Dao Kong¡­ but to Possess him!


    Compared to her, the thirteen Progenitors from the Yu Family beside Dao Kong were much calmer. In their hearts, Su Ming was their ancestor, their god, and they would question neither his orders nor his actions. Instead, they would follow them at all costs.


    The silence and bizarre situation in Su Ming''s room became a stark contrast to the area outside. Almost the instant Dao Kong was relocated to Su Ming''s room, a loud bang swept outwards from Dao Kong''s room with an intensity of a windstorm.


    As that loud bang reverberated in the air, nine figures rushed out madly. Needless to say, these nine people where the nine old men with their eyes shut. At the instant they rushed out, they opened their eyes at the same time.


    Right then, it could be seen that they had no pupils in their eyes; there was only white there. However, that white was not pale white, but was instead¡­ a white hue that looked like the color of bone.


    Booming sounds rang out everywhere. As they echoed thunderously, the nine people rushed into each of the rooms within the auction hall like nine livid dragons. Wherever they went, they would start searching in a frenzy, without caring for anything else.


    They could sense that Dao Kong was not relocated far away¡­ but was nearby!


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    "They''re people from True Morning Dao World!"


    Furious roars immediately came from the rooms within the auction hall as the nine people barged into them. As the booming sounds echoed in the air, the nine old men activated all their power and used the powerful force that belonged to those in theter stage of World ne Realm on every single person they saw.


    Right behind those nine people was a woman in a purple robe. She walked out from space with her long hair dancing in the air, and her beauty could rival that of Yu Rou''s.


    "He''s over there!" Her voice was cold and aloof. After a purple light shone in her eyes for seven consecutive times, she pointed towards a room in the distance, and that room was precisely where Su Ming was located.


    She could find Dao Kong because when her hand was given to Dao Kong, her life had been bound to his by Morning Dao Sect and Phoenix Sect, which was why she could find him in such a short period of time.


    Once she said those words, the nine old men whose eyes were shining with white light lifted their heads and red at the room at which Xu Hui had pointed. Then, with their full speed, they sliced through the air and charged towards that room.


    There was another woman who moved with the nine old men to rush towards that room. In fact, she was even slightly faster than them. That woman was not Xu Hui, but the young married woman. She looked as if she had turned into a cat with sharp ws that were three inches long, and she was so quick that she closed in on the door to the room within an instant.


    Xu Hui''s eyes were freezing cold. With a single move, the illusion of a bright moon manifested behind her. She was¡­ already in Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    "How preposterous of ck Ink! How dare they scheme against True Morning Dao World in such a brazen manner!" Xu Hui moved, and murderous aura appeared about her.


    Yet the instant she said these words, a cold harrumph echoed in the air.


    "People of True Morning Dao World, the auction is still going, yet you are here causing trouble. You will have to offer an exnation to ck Ink."


    As the cold harrumph echoed in the air, a gust of wind that could destroy space itself rushed in front of Xu Hui.


    At the same time, nine figures appeared in front of the nine old men. There was also an old man who had appeared in front of the woman who had turned into a cat. He lifted his palm and stopped her from moving forward.

 Chapter 904: Xu Hui, I’m Fine

    <h4>Chapter 904: Xu Hui, I¡¯m Fine</h4>


    The thirteen old men sat cross-legged in Su Ming''s room with their powerpletely activated. Once they gathered it up, they formed a powerful pressure that covered Dao Kong''s body.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and Dao Kong, too, closed his eyes.


    However, Dao Kong''s body was trembling viciously. At that moment, he felt as if his mind had been turned upside down, and there were loud, booming sounds that spread throughout his mind, and they were so loud it sounded like the whole world had shattered. The echoed within his head without stop.


    "Who are you?! Just who are you?!"


    Dao Kong''s world was an empty space with dazzling light. He stood there and roared with a hint of despair and fear, his voice spreading in all directions.


    The only answer he received was a cold harrumph that came from a gigantic body.


    That body was formed from Su Ming''s soul. He stood in Dao Kong''s mind like a god that had descended to the ground. That cold harrumph was so powerful that it could make Dao Kong''s mind crumble, and it began n to tremble violently.


    "You do not need to know my name," Su Ming said tly. He lifted his gigantic right hand and pushed it swiftly towards Dao Kong. With this, his palm was instantly erged and charged straight towards its target.


    Dao Kong''s face twisted with ferociousness, and a crazed look appeared on his face. If he could still not understand what was happening, then he had no right to call himself a prodigy.


    "You want to Possess me! Damn it! Even if you Possess me, it''ll still be difficult for you to escape death!" As Dao Kong roared, he lifted his arms. His power, his soul, and all his thoughts gathered on his palms with an intensity as if they were boiling to block Su Ming''s palm pressing down on him.


    A loud bang rang out, and Dao Kong''s body shuddered. In his eyes, Su Ming''s right hand was still growingrger, as if it nned to rece the whole world. If the other pushed his palm down, there was no way Dao Kong could dodge it. In an instant, that palm covered his body.


    At the same time, an intense pain as if he was being torn apart spread through Dao Kong''s soul. He felt like there was a will that was ripping apart his soul with a powerful force, and the pain only fused with it, mercilessly wiping his own will away.


    This was like a phenomenon that could not be altered. All forms of power could not change this reality. Upon this realization, Dao Kong''s roars became biting and shrill, his madness turning into despair.


    He had seen others execute Possession before, but had never expected that he would one day have it used on him. There were no words that could be used to describe this fear. It was a despair that was numerous times more wretched and miserable than death.


    "Damn it! You''re the one who brought out that Sacred Constetion Robe! Your goal was to lure me into buying it. You hid a Relocation Rune in your Sacred Constetion Robe. You¡­ You killed the owner of that Sacred Constetion Robe! Even if you Possess me, Morning Dao Sect will absolutely not let you go!" Dao Kong roared shrilly, but the palm that covered his body made him feel as if the sky and earth had pressed down on him at the same time, leaving him unable to resist. His soul was torn, and the feeling that he was being invaded and wiped away became even stronger.


    He could sense it. In ten breaths at most¡­ his soul would scatter and disappear!


    "Why are you Possessing me?! If you''re talking about potential, there''s Ye Wang from ck Ink! He has even greater potential than I do! You¡­ Let me go! I will help you capture Ye Wang! I''ll help you Possess him!


    "I-I can even rmend you to be Morning Dao Sect''s guest. Let me go! I-I don''t want to be Possessed!" Dao Kong was almost pleading at this point.


    Once his words were spoken, he could sense the mighty pressure on his body rxing slightly. In fact, the pain from the sense of his soul being torn apart stopped intensifying, and hope immediately rose in his heart.


    The moment Dao Kong felt the pressure rxing on him, a powerful killing intent rose in his heart. Without any hesitation, he used this chance to say a fewplicated and difficult words that formed a chant.


    "Vandaman, stutih, sanghasah! " At the instant he said these three words, a powerful ray of light erupted from his body. That powerful light surrounded his body, and threeplicated runic symbols appeared. As the powerful light swirled about violently, a vast presence spread out from the three runic symbols.


    "Progenitor, save me!" Dao Kong roared furiously.


    A barely noticeable cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s lips. He had been waiting for Dao Kong to use this sort of method, because he believed that with the potential he possessed, Dao Kong''s position in Morning Dao Sect would definitely not be something Dao Ren couldpare to. Due to that, there was a high possibility that there was a Protection Art cast by some powerful warrior on Dao Kong''s body.


    If it was forced out passively, then the Art would not be something he could control, and that was not part of Su Ming''s n, which was why Su Ming had intentionally lessened the pressure on the palm. Because of it, Dao Kong, who had been forced into despair, would definitely seize the chance and activate that Life Protection Art.


    This would allow Su Ming to have time to seize control over that Life Protection Art which he could not originally control. Once that happened, he couldplete the most crucial part of his n to Possess Dao Kong, which was how to make the people from Morning Dao Sect believe that the future Dao Kong who would appear before them would be the real Dao Kong.


    "I don''t even need fifteen breaths to Possess you." Su Ming smiled coldly. At the instant power burst forth from the three runic symbols, he pounced on Dao Kong.


    This scene made it seem as if Su Ming''s gigantic body had turned into fog and surged into Dao Kong''s body, shing against the strong light and the runic symbols in the process.


    Loud booming sounds echoed continuously in Dao Kong''s mind. Su Ming''s body looked as if he had been forcefully wiped off by the strong light, and he was swiftly disappearing.


    At the instant his bodypletely disappeared, the terrified expression on Dao Kong''s face froze for an instant. However, it disappeared soon. His face was still twisted, there was still fear lingering in his body, but there was a difference in the depths of his eyes that no one could notice. That difference turned the cold, sinister look in Dao Kong''s eyes into a profound look.


    Dao Kong lifted his head and roared, "Damn it, you want to Possess me?! No one can Possess me!"


    The world where he was immediately distorted, and his body was covered by a vortex. Once it covered himpletely, he disappeared without a trace.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Su Ming''s room was Lie Shan Family and the people from Morning Dao Sect, and they were fighting against each other.


    "The actions you took while ck Ink Auction is still going are against the rules of ck Ink. Even if you are from True Morning Dao World, you are not allowed to be so preposterous!" an old voice saidnguidly from the wind that could destroy space in front of Xu Hui.


    Elder Feng''s ancient body manifested from the air. When he swung his arm, Xu Hui''s expression changed, and she took several swift steps back, and her pupils shrank.


    She was not the only one retreating, though. The nine old men who were beside Dao Kong and who had now opened their eyes moved back in unison as well. Each time their feetnded on the ground, it would tremble.


    The nine people who blocked the nine guards were also nine old men. They belonged to different families, but they were all from ck Ink and part of ck Ink Dao!


    The incredibly quick catwoman let out a piercing cry and began retreating with movements that made it seem as if her body was twisting. She retreated several dozen feet backwards, but there was still ayer of rain that surrounded her. It made her body seem obscure, somewhat vague and indistinct.


    Xu Hui''s pupils constricted, and she said with a cold sneer, "Interesting. Are there so many powerful warriors in ck Ink so you could mobilize your forces instantly¡­ or have you been waiting here and appeared to stop us when Dao Kong disappeared!


    "ck Ink, I don''t care how you appeared here, but if you intend to stop us, then you will incite a full scale battle between True Morning Dao World and ck Ink!


    "You will also have to offer us an exnation for the disappearance of Dao Kong, a direct descendant of True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect!"


    Elder Feng remained calm. Based on Su Ming''s request, he only needed to block these people for fifteen breaths, and the time was almost up. He cast a nce at the people from Morning Dao Sect, and let his gaze linger a little while longer on Xu Hui.


    "Might I know how the direct descendant of your sect disappeared? Please exin in detail. If he had truly disappeared from ck Ink Auction, then I will naturally not stop you. Instead, I will work together with True Morning Dao World and search for that direct descendant of yours," Elder Feng said faintly while he counted the time in his heart. Fifteen breaths had passed by then. He might not know what Su Ming''s n entailed, but to ensure that no idents happened, it could only be better if he could stall them a little longer.


    "But if you can''t provide the reason, then based on how you have barged into the rooms carelessly just now, True Morning Dao World will never be allowed to enter ck Ink ever again."


    Right when Elder Feng finished speaking, someone let out a cold harrumph from among the nine old men.


    "Once you brought that Sacred Constetion Robe to our room after our young master bought it, our young master touched it, and he was immediately relocated. I will absolutely not believe it if you say this has nothing to do with ck Ink!"


    "Oh? Kang Jiu, go and check True Morning Dao World''s room and see whether there is any ripple of power from a Relocation," Elder Feng said calmly, and beside him, Lie Shan Kang Jiu immediately lowered his head and voiced his obedience before walking towards the room where the people from Morning Dao Sect previously stayed.


    The nine old men who had been beside Dao Kong had incredibly dark expressions on their faces at that moment. However, this was ck Ink, and they also had nine people whose levels of cultivation were not any weaker than theirs blocking their path, which prevented them from breaking through.


    Xu Hui''s lips curled up into a cold sneer. She stole a nce at the room where she could sense Dao Kong''s presence and suddenly moved. Her body split into four, and from different directions, she charged towards the room in which Su Ming stayed.


    Elder Feng frowned. As he swung his arm, violent gusts of wind immediately howled. Just as they were about to sweep towards the four Xu Huis, sheughed coldly. The four figures moved once again, and in the blink of an eye, sixteen Xu Huis appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Rush in!" they all cried out at the same time. The catwoman immediately let out a shrill meow, and her body changedpletely. Her beast form took up most of her body, because of which she looked like she had turned into a real cat as she charged into the room.


    The nine old men spat out a mouthful of blood together as if they were activating some sort of Forbidden Art. Their power then increased exponentially, and like nine raging dragons, they rushed towards the door.


    "Eighteen Strikes from the Lake of Phoenix! You''re one of the Phoenix Sect!" Elder Feng''s pupils constricted.


    The sixteen Xu Hui''s lifted their right hands together and struck the door to Su Ming''s room through the air. As booming sounds echoed in the air, the seventeenth Xu Hui appeared outside Su Ming''s door as it twisted. Her appearance made it seem as if she had borne the force from the sixteen figures'' strike, and once that force gathered on her body, it turned into her seventeenth strike.


    With a speed those from ck Ink could not stop, her palm struck the door.


    Bang!


    The door was shattered, and at the moment that happened, a steady voice came from the room.


    "Xu Hui, I''m fine."


    1. Vandaman, stutih, sanghasah: Which means prayer, praise, and togetherness. They''re Sanskrit. There''s no meaning to it, it''s just a chant, and since I recently became addicted to Sanskrit and since it''s just a chant, why not? Right? Right? It''s more awesome than "Dao, cheng, and zong!" isn''t it?! When I have time I am SO changing the previous chants to Sanskrit versions as well.

 Chapter 905: Cultivation Base Clone

    <h4>Chapter 905: Cultivation Base Clone</h4>


    Along with the voice came a slender figure who walked out of the shattered door, and his presence had the pupils of Elder Feng and the members of the Lie Shan Family shrinking.


    That person had a handsome face and looked like the world''s serendipity had gathered on him and blessed his body. His ck hair danced in the air, and his Sacred Constetion Robe shone with a dazzling light. As he stood there, the ethereal presence from him was powerful enough to attract the eyes of all those who saw him.


    His own eyes were bright, and he had sharp, curving eyebrows that were in the shape of mountains. As he stood there, it looked like all the light around him had be dim so that he would be the focus of all attention.


    He was a person who stole all serendipities in the world, who enjoyed the kismet from the universe - Dao Kong!


    Xu Hui frowned and took several steps back, her sixteen figures dispersing. The nine old men swiftly went forward and surrounded Dao Kong like guards to protect him. The concern on their faces was incredibly clear.


    "This is just a misunderstanding. I hope that the families of ck Ink will not mind." Dao Kong smiled faintly and wrapped his fist in his palm, then bowed slightly to Elder Feng and the others.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in Elder Feng''s eyes, and he moved his gaze from Dao Kong''s body to the room in which Su Ming stayed. In the room, he saw Yu Rou, the thirteen old men, and also Su Ming, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a calm gaze.


    "Fellow Daoist Su had a secret he wanted to discuss with me, which was why he hadid out this n and Relocated me to his ce. We have finished speaking now. Please do not me fellow Daoist Su for this," Dao Kong said, still smiling faintly.


    Su Ming also smiled, and a hint of regret appeared on his face as he looked towards Elder Feng, the nine old men beside Dao Kong, and also Xu Hui.


    Xu Hui stared at Dao Kong. If it was not because she did not sense a single change within his presence, she would have definitely suspected that there was something wrong with this matter. However, the feeling she had in her soul was as usual at that moment, even if she thought that there was something off about this.


    But she could not pinpoint it. With a glint in her eyes, she disappeared quietly into the air.


    Elder Feng cast a profound look at Dao Kong, then aid tly, "Since it is a misunderstanding, then fellow Daoists from True Morning Dao World, please return to your rooms. The auction is still in progress. Now, pardon me."


    "My subordinates have been rude just now, do forgive us." Dao Kong remained elegant and refined. When he wrapped his fist in his palm, an expression of regret also appeared on his face. It was one suited for his status and also one that conformed to the feeling he usually gave to others. As he spoke, he turned around and cast Su Ming a look. Once he smiled and nodded towards him, he strode towards his room.


    The nine old men cast hostile looks at the Lie Shan Family and left while trailing behind Dao Kong.


    When they left, Elder Feng frowned and cast a nce at Su Ming once again. After a brief period of silence, he turned around and led the members of the Lie Shan Family away. As for Elder Yu, he had already disappeared into the air and was now nowhere to be seen.


    The thirteen old men''s faces were apathetic as they remained in Su Ming''s room. They would not think about anything that was rted to their progenitor. In their minds, they only needed to obey his orders.


    But it was not so for Yu Rou. She looked at Su Ming with aplicated expression on her face. She had a vague guess in her heart, but it seemed rather inconceivable to her.


    ''This should not be a Possession; otherwise, how could that Dao Kong still have his intelligence intact. Su Ming also has his intelligence intact. Besides, judging by how the people from Morning Dao Sect reacted and were able to find this ce immediately, it can only mean that there is someone among them who has a close connection to Dao Kong, so it he was Possessed, then that connection would definitely be broken¡­


    ''However, based on their reactions just now, it seems like¡­ that connection is still around?


    ''But if it wasn''t a Possession, then what was it¡­?'' As Yu Rou thought about it, a deep wariness appeared in her eyes as she looked at Su Ming. He had be even more unfathomable in her mind.


    "Let''s go. There''s no need for us to linger around here anymore." Su Ming stood up, and when he spoke tly, he walked out. Yu Rou followed behind him. As for the thirteen old men, they bowed respectfully and disappeared into their rooms to act as garrisons for the auction.


    "Prepare a chamber for me. I want to enter istion." When he walked out of the room, Su Ming spoke in a calm manner, and Yu Rou lowered her head to voice her obedience.


    After a moment, Su Ming sat down cross-legged in a chamber deep underground within ck Water City. It was quiet all around him. He had his eyes open, and his expression was calm. Not a single hint of emotion was revealed on his face.


    He seemed to be waiting for something. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed, a light breeze seemed to blow in the chamber, and Su Ming looked over.


    Elder Feng walked out from the wind and sat down cross-legged in front of him.


    "Lord God of Berserkers, please grant me an exnation," Elder Feng said hoarsely.


    Su Ming did not speak. Instead, he lifted his right hand. Freezing air slowly appeared in the air above it, followed soon by snow manifesting itself above his palm. This was not an illusion. This was snow brought about by the cold of Midwinter''s Chill, which was part of Su Ming''s Life Matrix.


    The few kes of snow that appeared on Su Ming''s palm floated down to the ground from his palm, and gradually, ayer of snow covered the area around him.


    "Elder Feng, what did you see?" Su Ming askednguidly.


    "Snow." Elder Feng frowned slightly.


    Su Ming furled his right hand into a fist, and once he seized the snow floating down, he unfurled his palm to reveal the snowkes which had not melted in his palm.


    "What is this?"


    "Snow," Elder Feng answered faintly.


    Su Ming smiled. He flicked his wrist, and once he flung off the snow, he seized theyer of snow around him with a gentle grip.


    "And what is this?"


    "It is still snow." Elder Feng narrowed his eyes, as if he hade to an understanding.


    "I have already provided you with an exnation." Su Ming swung his arm, and all the snow around him disappeared "I want to enter istion now, and I will head to Divine Essence Star Ocean after that Once we part ways, I do not know when we will meet each other again. Elder Feng¡­ please take care of yourself." Su Ming smiled and slowly closed his eyes.


    Elder Feng remained silent for a moment, then shook his head and smiled. He got up and bowed to Su Ming before turning around, shaking his head, and leaving.


    He understood now. Su Ming had indeed provided him with an exnation. As for the details, they would differ for each person.


    When Su Ming entered istion, the auction continued in the world outside and Dao Kong sat on the soft chair in his room as usual. In his hand was a wine cup, and as he watched the auction on the screen of light, he sipped at the wine.


    The nine old men sat behind him, and all of them had their eyes shut, covering the white light that had shone within them when they had flown off in a rage earlier.


    The beautiful woman was no longer in the form of a catwoman, but had turned into the shape of a delicate beauty. She knelt down beside Dao Kong as if she was terrified of him, and in her hands she held a pot of wine, asionally filling up Dao Kong''s cup.


    "I need an exnation!" Xu Hui stated gloomily.


    "Oh? What exnation do you need?"


    When Dao Kong asked this in a light tone, a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes, and he looked towards the woman by his side. Ever since she had entered the room with him, she had immediately put on this delicate appearance. The fear in her was not fake. She was truly afraid of him.


    "That Relocation from the Sacred Constetion Robe. What happened when you were Relocated?" Xu Hui demanded again in a gloomy voice.


    "Fellow Daoist Su from ck Ink had a deal he wanted to form with me, and since it was not convenient for him toe to me directly, he used this method¡­" Dao Kong saidnguidly, but the moment those words left his lips, he immediately noticed the woman by his side freezing for a moment, then lifting her head to cast him a surprised nce.


    In fact, some of the nine old men behind him also lifted their chins slightly.


    Ripples immediately appeared from the space in front of him, and Xu Hui walked out from those ripples with a single step. She red at Dao Kong, and hints of murderous aura as well as something strange appeared in her eyes.


    "¡­ because only with this method could he hold a secret talk with me," Dao Kong said tly, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Oh? What secret talk could that be?" Xu Hui asked once again.


    "What secret talk¡­?"


    Dao Kong lifted his head slightly, and a smile appeared on his face. He loosened his grip over the cup, and the cup in his hand plunged down, but before it fell, the woman by his side extended her hand to grab it. When Dao Kong aw this scene, the smile on his face grew wider. His right hand fell on the woman''s face, and when he caressed it gently, the woman lowered her head. The surprise that appeared on her face previously also disappeared, reced by obedience.


    The couple old men behind him who had lifted their heads lowered them when they saw this scene.


    In fact, even the focused glint in Xu Hui''s eyes became different. She might look as she usually did, but the doubt in her heart had lessened due to Dao Kong''s actions.


    "Why should I tell you?" The ghost of a smile appeared on Dao Kong''s face as his expression turned cold and he looked towards Xu Hui.


    Xu Hui frowned. She greatly detested this sort of expression and tone Dao Kong used, but it was precisely this expression and tone that caused most of the doubt in her heart to disappear. With a cold harrumph, she fused into the air once again and disappeared.


    Once Xu Hui disappeared, Dao Kong''s gazended on the screen of light, the ghost of a smile still on his face; he was calm deep down in his heart.


    He was not Dao Kong!


    He was Su Ming!


    Dao Kong''s soul and mind had been Possessed by Su Ming. However, he would need some time topletely digest Dao Kong''s memories, but it would not take too long. One month was enough.


    At the moment Su Ming sessfully Possessed Dao Kong, he could clearly sense how greatly Dao Kong''s potential surpassed his, and more importantly, he could also vaguely sense the kismet gathered in Dao Kong''s body.


    This was the kismet of True Morning Dao World. With it around, this cultivation base clone could possess limitless growth.


    ''As the kismet on Ye Wang''s body slowly disappears and eventually leaves himpletely, this cultivation base clone of mine will have most of True Morning Dao World''s kismet gather on him and because of that, this clone''s potential¡­ will reach an incredibly powerful state.


    ''Besides¡­ my current status is that of Morning Dao Sect''s direct descendant. Morning Dao Sect¡­ I wonder how the grudge between us will erupt when I be the only young master in Morning Dao Sect in the future.''


    Su Ming smiled. That smile was incredibly brilliant, but there was an incredibly strange and sinister feeling to it.


    When the woman by his side saw that smile, her heart trembled, and she quickly lowered her head, simply allowing Su Ming to keep his right hand on her face, gently brushing her skin.


    "This auction is boring and dull. Notify the warships in the gxy. I want to leave by tomorrow," he said tly as a glint appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 906: I Only Want 999…

    <h4>Chapter 906: I Only Want 999¡­</h4>


    With Dao Kong''s status, once he left ck Ink, he would return straight to the gxy where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed. Through that ce, he could return to True Morning Dao World, but should he¡­? He was not really in a hurry to leave. He could also head to Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    With these two as options, Su Ming would naturally choose thetter.


    Even if he really wanted to return immediately to True Morning Dao World¡­ his Ecang clone still required arge amount of Divine Essence to grow stronger and devour the other nine Ecang souls, and the best ce to obtain Divine Essence was naturally the mysterious and enigmatic Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    After all, that was the ce where numerous Gods died or fell asleep. That''s why the Divine Essence Su Ming needed was in that ce.


    Also, he had sensed Lie Shan Xiu''s cry for help, and there was no way Su Ming could just ignore it¡­ He chose to search for Lie Shan Xiu''s tracks and do his best to try and find clues about him.


    If in the end, he was truly unable to find him, then even if he had to leave, Su Ming would have no regrets.


    However, he did not intend to publicly have his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole perform this task and instead chose to have Dao Kong''s body, his cultivation base clone, perform the task.


    After all, this clone had three thousand fearless warriors, nine old men in theter stage of World ne Realm, a woman with an astonishing speed, a woman in Lunar Kalpa Realm from Phoenix Sect who hid herself around him, and a dozen something gctic warships. This power was much stronger than what Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole possessed and would allow him to protect himself in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Besides, with Su Ming''s own power, he could explore even deeper areas of Divine Essence Star Ocean and head to regions where few people could enter on normal asions.


    With this thought in mind, Su Ming walked out of the room in the auction hall, bringing with him the nine old men with shut eyes and the catwoman. They returned to True Morning Dao World''s lodgings.


    Su Ming chose a meditation room in that ce and sent away the nine old men as well as the woman. He sat down quietly and meditated. Everything was silent around him. Once he sat down, the Divine Essence Runic Symbols shone in his eyes, and the Sacred Constetion Robe on his body immediately lit up. The runic symbols rose and fell, looking like they had always existed on the robe and making it hard for others to tell which light was a runic symbol and which a star.


    Soon after, with Su Ming as the center, the power of Divine Essence erupted from the Star Constetion Robe.


    This power swept outwards in all directions, and in an instant, it filled the entire chamber. If anyone looked over, they would be able to notice that there were endless waves contained within the chamber, making it look like the bottom of the ocean. The waves surrounded himyer byyer, looking like ripples on the surface of water.


    This was not the power from the Star Constetion Robe, but Divine Essence that existed within Su Ming''s soul, and he was just using the Star Constetion Robe as a cover. Very little time had passed since Su Ming Possessed Dao Kong, so he hadn''t had the time to examine the Star Constetion Robe''s effects, but he knew that it could be used to hide the power of Divine Essence.


    A soft gasp of surprise came from a corner of the chamber as those waves spread out. Xu Hui''s body was forced out of the air, and her expression changed. Shock appeared in her eyes as she stared at the Star Constetion Robe on Su Ming''s body. This was the first time she saw Morning Dao Sect''s Star Constetion Robe possessing such a well-hidden skill.


    However, she was only astonished. After all, the mysteries of the Star Constetion Robe were something that even she did notpletely understand, and she was from Phoenix Sect. In her eyes, this was definitely the members of the older generation from Morning Dao Sect showing favor to Dao Kong and executing a Protection Art for him.


    "We''re in a chamber, and you and I are alone. Could it be that you intend to practice dual cultivation with me right now? If that''s the case, then I''ll wee it with open arms," Su Ming said in ackadaisical manner, but there was a sinister tone in his words along with his flippancy.


    Xu Hui let out a cold harrumph, and disgust appeared on her face, as usual. The only person who could say such words was Dao Kong, whom she was sick of. His sentence just then made quite arge amount of doubt in her heart to disappear once again. There was only a small hint of it left in her. After all, the feeling she obtained from the connection she had in her soul was still the same as ever. As she let out a cold harrumph, she disappeared once again and left the chamber.


    Once she was gone, the waves in the chamber continued spreading outwards. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed, theckadaisical look on Su Ming''s face disappeared, reced by calmness. He waited for another moment before he lifted his right hand and pushed his palm before himself.


    Immediately, light spread out from the edges of his palm and the spot where his palm hadnded. There was a rxed look on Su Ming''s face, and when he lifted his right hand slowly, a Relocation Rune appeared in front of him.


    This Rune¡­ had existed within this chamber a long time ago. To be more precise, it had been there even before the people from Morning Dao Sect had appeared in ck Ink, but it had been hidden incredibly well, and even Xu Hui had not noticed it.


    Deep underground in another region of ck Water City was another chamber. There, Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole opened his eyes as he remained seated. Once he did that, the light from a Rune spread out from his body. That light grew increasingly stronger, and in the span of a breath, itpletely enveloped this clone.


    Three breathster, Su Ming''s clone disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, in the chamber where Su Ming''s cultivation base clone was, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole appeared and gained form before he walked out with a single step.


    This clone of his did not stop when his footnded. Instead, he took another step, and in an instant, crashed into Su Ming''s cultivation base clone, and they¡­ started ovepping, as if they were fusing together.


    If anyone looked over, they would be able to tell clearly that the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole and the cultivation base clone did not exist in the same dimension. It was as if one had stepped through the other as he sat down cross-legged as well.


    The ce where the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole sat down was naturally the ce where Su Ming''s cultivation base clone sat. At that instant, the two of thempletely ovepped with each other.


    At the moment that happened, distortions appeared in the air. After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, the distortions died down. When everything within the chamber returned to normal, the ovepping shadow about Su Ming''s body disappeared without a trace.


    He still appeared as Dao Kong, but at that moment, if he brought out all his offensive abilities, then he would be much stronger than Dao Kong.


    Su Ming smiled faintly, lifted his right hand, and swung it at the ground. The Relocation Rune started cracking inch by inch until it waspletely wiped off and disappeared.


    "Once we return to the gctic warship and head to Divine Essence Star Ocean, I will raise the level of cultivation of this cultivation base clone of mine to the highest possible limit of what he can endure," Su Ming mumbled, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. The increase in his level of cultivation for his cultivation base was his foundation, and it was the true divine ability that was stronger than physical strength.


    "God Ascension Nectar, it''s finally time for me to use it¡­" Su Ming touched his storage bag. As his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole fused with him, a number of storage bags on his body had increased.


    As for Dao Kong''s storage bag, Su Ming had sent his Atman to scan it and seen quite arge number of good items in there. However, since he had limited time and quite a lot of things to do, he intended to investigate those items once he returned to the gctic warship. He believed that he would be able to obtain many rewards at that time.


    ''It''s a pity that even the Lie Shan Family couldn''t manage to find even a single hint about the bald crane''s physical body. They''ve searched through everything, but found nothing.''


    Su Ming went over his thoughts for a little while longer before closing his eyes and immersing himself in Dao Kong''s memories. He had to master all of Dao Kong''s interests and habits as soon as possible and then slowly change back to his own personality in a manner that no one would be able to notice.


    The night went by quickly. When the second morning arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes, and once a strange light flickered briefly in his eyes, he stood up. With a swing of his arm, the door to the chamber slowly opened, and the nine old men with their eyes shut as well as the catwoman were all standing respectfully outside the chamber.


    Su Ming did not say a single word. Once he walked out of the chamber, he turned into a long arc, and the nine old men as well as the catwoman turned into long arcs to charge with him into the sky.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand in ck Ink''s sky. There was a ring on his index finger, and when sunlight shone on it, a brilliant light immediately spread out from it. As Su Ming sent a thought into it, the light from the ring instantly became stronger, as if it wanted topete against the sun on who was brighter.


    At the same time, booming sounds echoed in the air, and in the blink of an eye, illusory figures appeared all around Su Ming.


    There were three thousand of them, not a single one more, not a single one less.


    Naturally, they were Morning Dao Sect''s fearless warriors, which were given to Dao Kong by Morning Dao Sect!


    "Greetings, young master!" The same words and actions were repeated at the same time by all the three thousand cultivators. Their voices fused together to turn into a wave of sound that surged into the sky, stirring up a powerful presence. This presence was a murderous aura that told the world that these people would dare to rush forward and fight till the death even in the face of an old monster of Sr Kalpa Realm.


    As Su Ming looked at these three thousand cultivators, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Young master, the gctic warships have been activated and can leave at anytime. Young master¡­ when do you want to board the ship?" the beautiful woman beside Su Ming said respectfully in a low tone.


    "Later. For now,e with me¡­ to Worldly Star."


    When Su Ming said this, he took a step towards the direction of Worldly Star. The nine old men immediately followed behind him, and the three thousand cultivators turned into three thousand long arcs who charged forward.


    If anyone from the ground lifted their heads to look up, they would see a sight that would give the feeling as if thousands of shooting stars were slicing through the sky. Their presences were like waves that stirred up ripples in the world, and they could be seen from far into the distance.


    As these people stirred up loud whistling sounds while the moved through the air, Wordly Star soon appeared in their vision. A faint smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips. He could already sense the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon''s presences below.


    In fact, as they got closer and appeared in the sky above Worldly Star, he could see a cultivator surrounded by two men in one corner of the city. Those two men were saying something in low whispers, and the sleazy looking man who was the bald crane ced its arm deep into its bosom to bring out a corner of an illustrated book, as if it wanted to let the cultivator notice it.


    "Did you see it, Fellow Daoist? Do you want to know ck Ink''s secret? Do you want to know what sort of organization is ck Ink Dao? Heh heh, I have everything here.


    "Are you interested in it? Are you interested in the Progenitor of Yu Family''s private life? Do you want to know the true identity of the Dual Fiends: the Crane and the ck? Do you want to see the private pictures of the mysterious, beautiful woman who appeared in the past? I even have with me the list of the Hua Family''s bastards as well as the truth behind Mo Family''s Progenitor castrating himself while enduring pain just to increase his level of cultivation.


    "In fact, I even have with me solid proof that the members of the Lie Shan Family are not attracted to the members of the opposite sex but only those of the same sex!


    "Three hundred years ago, why did nearly two hundred old women from eighty different families cry at the same time? One thousand years ago, why did all the female beasts in ck Ink cry and wail for three years? Three thousand years ago, why did all the male beasts in ck Ink roar for ten years!


    "All of this is just for ten thousand crystals. Brother, for just ten thousand crystals, this picture book will belong to you. You''re lucky. Today, since today is the 300th anniversary since I opened shop, I will give a discount to the first ten buyers. It''s not ten thousand crystals and neither is it eight thousand crystals, and much less than five thousand crystals¡­


    "Instead, it''s just 999 crystals! Fellow Daoist, for just 999 crystals, you can take with you all the secrets of ck Ink!" The bald crane was speaking so excitedly that its spit was flying all over the ce, and the cultivator waspletely stunned while listening to it.


    Su Ming sighed in midair, then lifted his right hand and pointed at the bald crane as well as the Abyss Dragon who was providing vocal support.


    "Capture the two of them and take them with us."

 Chapter 907: Rising Abruptly in Power due to Accumulated Strength

    <h4>Chapter 907: Rising Abruptly in Power due to umted Strength</h4>


    As Su Ming spoke, the nine old men had calm expressions on their faces. Clearly, the men which were the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon did not manage to stir up much of their attention in terms of their levels of cultivation.


    There was not much of a change of expression on the faces of the three thousand fearless warriors behind Su Ming either. However, there was a monstrous presence within them that burst forth from their bodies within an instant. It formed a great, mighty pressure that covered the entire Worldly Star, especially on the men that were the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon.


    At the same time, a glint appeared in the catwoman''s eyes while she was beside Su Ming. Her ears instantly became sharper, and with one move, she instantly appeared beside the two men who were the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon with a speed so quick that it made Su Ming''s pupils shrink slightly.


    "Don''t injure them. Capture them alive." Su Ming swung his arm and turned around to walk towards the sky. The nine old men followed after him, and the three thousand fearless warriors surrounded him.


    The bald crane was taken aback. It had been too immersed in its act just now and ended up not noticing such arge amount of people appearing in the sky. At that moment, it was shocked by the mighty pressure, and when it lifted its head, immediately let out a loud screech.


    Su Ming did not turn his head back to look. The bald crane should be taught a lesson, which was why Su Ming charged towards the sky with a rxed expression while being surrounded by the people. When he flew out of the highestyer of wind in ck Ink, he stood in the gxy and saw the thirteen gigantic warships.


    From the distance, these thirteen warships looked ferocious. They were entirely ck, and there was a ghastly airing from them. At the bow of the ship in the lead was a murderous aura. That murderous aura was gathered there and did not dissipate, but once it spread out, it would form a power that could destroy the world.


    Each of the gctic warships from True Morning Dao World were incredibly precious. They were control Morning Dao Sect''s control, and were gigantic Enchanted Vessels that could travel at the same speed as the ancient bronze swords from True Sacred Yin World.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming saw the thirteen warships, hundreds of people immediately flew out together from the warships. There were men and women among them, and their expressions were all respectful as they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards Su Ming.


    "Wee back, young master."


    Su Ming smiled faintly. He did not speak, but took a huge step forward. When he was near the ships, he swept his gaze across them, and then, his eyes were fixed on the biggest ship among the thirteen. He walked towards it.


    At the instant he stepped on the warship, the nine old men followed after him. As for the three thousand fearless warriors, they split up and went to the remaining warships.


    On this warship that originally belonged to Dao Kong, Su Ming closed his eyes. He spread his divine sense to cover the entire warship, and after some time, he formed a conclusion based on Dao Kong''s memories and gained an objective understanding of the warship.


    At that moment, shrill cries travelled from the distance and became increasingly closer with each passing moment. Within the blink of an eye, those shrill cries echoed in the warship where Su Ming currently was.


    "Damn it! Do you know who you''ve just captured?! I''m telling you, it''s not good for you to offend me! How dare you capture me?! You''re dead now! Just you wait!!


    "Little boy Su wille save us!!"


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful woman. She had a man held in each of her hands. When she arrived on the warship, she let go of the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, then stood beside Su Ming with her head lowered and with respect on her face.


    "I''m telling you, your Grandpa Crane is seriously powerful! Y-y-you¡­ Just you wait! Before long, you will all pay!" The bald crane bared its teeth and brandished its ws while speaking in a biting tone, but Su Ming, who was familiar with its actions, could tell that the bald crane was afraid.


    The Abyss Dragon was silent beside it.


    "If you know your ce, then hurry up and send us back to ck Ink, or else¡­ heh heh, even if you''re from True Morning Dao World, you won''t be able to withstand little boy Su''s fury!" The bald crane spoke once again with a shrill voice. It was currently incredibly frightened, and when it saw the cultivators around it all maintaining those aloof looks on their faces and werepletely indifferent no matter how it threatened them, its heart began to tremble.


    It would asionally size up the handsome young man''s face in front of it, and a myriad of thoughts raced in its head.


    ''Damn it, this person wasn''t among the list of people I tricked in the past.''


    ''Why did he capture me? Could it be¡­ Could it be that he''s little boy Su''s enemy? Ah¡­ Su Ming, o Su Ming, you really brought a disaster on my head.'' The bald crane did not have enough confidence its guess, but it still shouted loudly, as if it had a powerful background.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. He looked at the bald crane continue making noise in front of him, then lifted his right hand slowly to swipe his palm across his storage bag gently, and immediately, a crystal appeared on his palm.


    He threw the crystal on the ground.


    The sound of the clear crystal falling on the ground was barely unnoticeable amid the bald crane''s screeches¡­ but almost at the instant the sound appeared, the bald crane''s voice immediately died down, and its eyes were instantly fixed on the crystal. Then, it instinctively pounced on the crystal, and it was so fast that within an instant, it had already seized the crystal in its hand.


    It also ced the crystal in its mouth and bit into it. Excitement and exhration appeared on its face.


    "Ick two attendants by my side," Su Ming said tly.


    The bald crane immediately put away the crystal and looked at Su Ming before it struck its chest and spoke loudly.


    "I-I''m-I''m willing to be your attendant, but you have to give me one crystal per day!" As it shouted, it even kicked the Abyss Dragon before it looked at Su Ming again.


    "With him along, you have to give us two crystals per day!"


    "Baldy!!" The man who was the Abyss Dragon red at the bald crane. Just as it was about to speak, it was once again kicked twice by the bald crane. It was stunned. Being kicked twice was a signal they had formed between themselves.


    The Abyss Dragon let out a harrumph and did not speak any longer.


    "Alright, the two of you may leave now. Notify the other warships. We''ll be heading¡­ to Divine Essence Star Ocean." A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He said these words tly and sat down cross-legged on the ship.


    Su Ming''s orders was a supreme, mighty pressure on the thirteen warships. As his voice travelled outwards, whistling sounds immediately shot forth from the thirteen warships after a moment before they changed their direction and moved past ck Ink swiftly to head straight towards¡­ Divine Essence Star Ocean, which was behind ck Ink.


    Even Xu Hui did not question Su Ming after a moment of hesitation. She did was not certain as to what exactly were Dao Kong''s missions in ck Ink. He thought that heading to Divine Essence Star Ocean was also one of Dao Kong''s missions.


    The thirteen warships heading out together in the gxy. Waves were stirred up, and wherever they went, the gxy would look like the surface of water, and ripples would appear.


    Su Ming had his eyes shut as he remained seated with his legs crossed. He lifted his right hand and formed a seal before pushing his palm on the ship. An illusory screen of light immediately appeared around him. That screen of light spread outwards and fused with the air above him, forming an empty space with Su Ming at its center.


    This was an Art possessed by the gctic warship. It could form a secret chamber that others would find difficult to enter. Only the master of the warships could do this, and since Su Ming Possessed Dao Kong, he could naturally do so.


    He was the only one alone in the secret chamber, and all other people had been sent away. Even Xu Hui could not enter the secret chamber on the warship without a sound.


    This was an area that offered absolute safety to Su Ming.


    ''With the bald crane''s intelligence, it should have registered what is going on. There''s no need for me to remind it, then.'' As Su Ming''s eyes closed and opened his eyes, a brilliant light shone briefly within them.


    ''Right now, the most important thing is for me to increase my level of cultivation.'' A hint of anticipation appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a deep breath, and at the instant his eyes slowly fell shut, he immediately circting his cultivation base.


    Once he Possessed Dao Kong, Dao Kong''s original cultivation base which existed in the body also became an illusion and no longer possessed corporeal form. Instead, as Dao Kong died, it also started dissipating.


    In truth, Su Ming''s level of cultivation still remained at Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    However, with Dao Kong''s potential and with the energy Su Ming had stored over the years, he had confidence that he could easily reach World ne Realm.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming closed his eyes and as if his cultivation base circted with a bang, Su Ming''s Ecang clone opened his eyes in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. Waves of Divine Essence appeared on the Ecang clone, as if there was a connection between him and Su Ming''s cultivation base clone even though they were separated by an immeasurable distance.


    ''To move to World ne Realm, I will need to obtain the acknowledgement from a world and use the power of World ne contained in that world to let me head into World ne Realm.


    ''I don''t have the chance to have a world to acknowledge me¡­ but I don''t need the other worlds'' acknowledgement either. I have¡­ my own Ecang world.


    ''Previously, due to the limits of my potential, I could not be a cultivator in World ne Realm even after a long time had passed. But now, the limit due to my potential is no longer around, and I¡­ will step into World ne Realm!'' A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He formed a seal and ced his hands on his knees. Once he sucked in a deep breath, he slowly closed his eyes.


    At the instant he closed his eyes, the Ecang world where his Ecang clone was instantly bubble with excitement. The power of Divine Essence filled the worlds, and since Su Ming had originally left a Brand of his soul in the ce, almost within an instant, dense waves of World ne power were separated from the Divine Essence in those one hundred thousand worlds.


    The Brand from Su Ming''s soul was contained in this World ne power. As they bubbled with excitement, they stirred up the presence within Su Ming''s cultivation base clone, causing Su Ming, who had his eyes shut in the warship, to have his level of cultivation increase exponentially with a bang.


    Bang!


    Intense bangs echoed in Su Ming''s head. That was the impact from a cultivator from Heaven Cultivation Realm trying to reach World ne Realm. Just one impact alone was enough to cause Su Ming''s body to tremble viciously. Within an instant, his cultivation base within him increased by several times its original amount, and from the peak of Heaven Cultivation Realm, he moved swiftly into the initial stage of World ne Realm.


    Once he entered World ne Realm, Su Ming''s Atman instantly grew several times in size. A feeling as if he had been enlightened and as if he could somewhat fuse with the gxy immediately appeared in Su Ming''s heart.


    This feeling was something he had never experienced before. Right then, as it appeared for the first time, he could not help but be immersed in it.


    "I have finally¡­ reached a breakthrough and headed into World ne Realm," Su Ming mumbled. His physical body might be incredibly strong and his Ecang clone might be far stronger than the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, but due to his potential, his cultivation base could not hope topare to them.


    Yet now, he could sense the power of World ne Realm. In fact, he sensed that as his power increased, his soul also seemed to bergely different from before.


    "I should be able to continue increasing my power." Su Ming opened his eyes slightly. The profound look in his eyes made him seem as if the universe was contained within them. He mumbled softly and circted his cultivation base once again to stir up the worlds where his Ecang clone was located. As his cultivation base circted repeatedly within him, he attempted to reach the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    Rising abruptly in power due to umted strength. At that moment, this phrase was an apt description for Su Ming.

 Chapter 908: God Ascension Nectar!

    <h4>Chapter 908: God Ascension Nectar!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Due to the screen of light covering the warship, all the ripples formed by the impact from Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base were blocked. Not a single hint of his presence spread out, so no one could know what was happening to him.


    Everything was normal.


    The bald crane and the Abyss Dragon walked with a swagger on the warship, especially the bald crane. It had a provocative look in its eyes, and it would asionally sweep its gaze arrogantly past some of the cultivators who were meditating around.


    Perhaps it was tiring for it to do such a thing for a prolonged period of time, but it returned to its own room in the warship in an hour. When they were both back in their room, the Abyss Dragon stared at the bald crane. It had too many things it did not understand and was waiting for the bald crane to offer up an exnation to it.


    ¡°Just what is going on?¡± the Abyss Dragon asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Seriously, you still don¡¯t understand?¡± The bald crane yawned, then cast a sideways nce at the Abyss Dragon as it sighed.


    The man who was the Abyss Dragon frowned. He did not speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter. We ran into a rich person, and he values me highly, so he used a great sum of money to invite me to be his attendant. You gained a profit as well since you¡¯re with me. It¡¯s that simple.¡± The bald crane winked.


    ¡°This is¡­ But what about Su Ming?¡± The Abyss Dragon was momentarily stunned. After a moment of hesitation, he looked at the bald crane.


    ¡°Ignore him. That person is too stingy. Look at how great our new boss is. He gave us a crystal right at the moment he met us, so we¡¯ll definitely have a bright future free of worries ahead of us if we follow him. We can even return to True Morning Dao World, isn¡¯t that great? You can also find that young mistress of yours soon.¡± The bald crane cackled.


    The Abyss Dragon hesitated again. It felt that such an act did not seem too good¡­


    ¡°Enough already. When have you ever suffered a loss since you joined me? Don¡¯t worry about it too much, once we¡¯re back in True Morning Dao World, I¡¯ll go with you to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. At that time, don¡¯t forget about the crystals you promised me.¡± The bald crane yawned and sprawled down on the ground. It had taken the form of a human at that moment, but with this shape, no matter how ity on the ground, it looked as if it was a dead dog.


    The Abyss Dragon sighed and no longer spoke, but insteady down in a corner. It also¡­ looked like a big yellow dog.


    When the Abyss Dragon sighed, a barely noticeable glint shone in the bald crane¡¯s eyes. The thoughts running through its head at that moment were something the Abyss Dragon could not understand with its mind.


    ¡®Heh heh, who else could it be but Su Ming who would throw a crystal at me the first time we meet?! That guy could even Possess Ecang and make the other Ecang souls unable to recognize him once he Possessed it, so Possessing a mere cultivator is easy-peasy to him. Besides, I haven¡¯t been paying attention to his soul previously, but once I look at him closely, who else could it be but Su Ming?


    ¡®Ah¡­ As expected, I¡¯m just so smart. It¡¯s a pity that there are far too few smart cranes in the world.¡¯


    As these thoughts shed in the bald crane¡¯s head, an array of emotions that spoke of a feeling of arrogance and loneliness which made it feel as if it stood on the tallest peak and dwarfed all other existences appeared on its face.


    The thirteen warships charged through the gxy as days passed. In the blink of an eye, half a month went by.


    They were already far away from ck Ink. The spot in which they were currently located was very close to the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. On their trip to the ce, not a single faction of power dared show any form of ill-will towards them.


    Usually, any cultivator who saw them would immediately avoid them and not dare to provoke them.


    In fact, the smalls and small factions of power between ck Ink and Divine Essence Star Ocean simply allowed the thirteen warships to pass by once they detected them.


    If it was not the thirteen warships but Su Ming alone, then before he even reached the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean, he might have already been halted in his path a few times.


    In this ce, killing a person and stealing their things was something natural. There were countless cases of the weak being abused by the strong. Without a sufficient amount of power, no one would dare to head to Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Due to thisw of survival, there were plenty of rogue cultivators who were like bandits in this region. They all lurked around with covetous eyes and would swarm towards all prey they believed they could steal from without any hesitation.


    However, in the face of the thirteen awe-inspiring warships, all the factions of power did not dare provoke them.


    Su Ming did not know all of this. During the past dozen something days, he had been immersed in increasing his level of cultivation. As he attempted breakthrough after breakthrough, he had reached the peak of the initial stage of World ne Realm using the power of World nes from Ecang¡¯s worlds. With just one more step, he could head into the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    However, this one step was not that easy to take. After trying several times to reach a breakthrough, Su Ming knew that even with Dao Kong¡¯s potential, he would need around one hundred years before he could reach the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    Even though Dao Kong had previously surpassed the middle stage of World ne Realm, Su Ming had seen in his memories that while Dao Kong had reached the middle stage of World ne Realm due to his potential, a grand ceremony called Morning Dao Pilgrimage yed an even more important part in allowing him to reach that Realm.


    Each of the direct descendants had a chance to go on Morning Dao Pilgrimage once when they ran into a stone wall in terms of their level of cultivation. It could be done only once, but it would give them a certain amount of certainty to break through their wall. However, the chances of sess for that had a great connection to the person¡¯s potential.


    Dao Kong had reached the middle stage of World ne Realm when he reached a breakthrough during Morning Dao Pilgrimage, which he went to before he entered the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    After another failure, Su Ming opened his eyes. A brilliant light shone within them, and after a brief period of silence, he tapped his storage bag with his right hand, and a poisonous wasp immediately appeared in his hand.


    The wasp¡¯s wings fluttered slightly as ity on Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    After a thousand something years of nurture, the wasp was now incredibly close to Su Ming, and the time for him to be able to take the God Ascension Nectar from its body had arrived. Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and a resolute look appeared in his eyes.


    One thousand something years of nurture had caused Su Ming to be certain that the God Ascension Nectar was indeed within the wasp¡¯s body. However, it was difficult for him topletely extract the nectar out from the wasp. It had already fused with the wasp, and the only way to take it out¡­


    ¡­ was by its poison!


    The God Ascension Nectar was contained within the wasp¡¯s poison, and he had to control the amount of poison produced to be able to retrieve it.


    Once Su Ming sent a thought to the wasp, it immediately disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already beside Su Ming¡¯s chest. The poisonous stinger turned into a chilling ray of light that stabbed forward.


    If Su Ming had not nurtured and familiarized himself with the wasp, then her sting would have injected a great amount of poison into his system. Then, what awaited Su Ming would no longer be a serendipity, but danger.


    Yet now, it was different. Even though the wasp had stung his body, he was in control of the wasp. It was injecting the poison along with the God Ascension Nectar in an incredibly cautious manner.


    In just a moment, Su Ming¡¯s body turned purplish ck. The poisonous wasp swiftly pulled out the needle and flew around him. There was a hint of anxiety within the buzzing it produced while it flew.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was purplish ck at that moment, and his body trembled. The wasp¡¯s poison had already filled him due to the cirction of blood, but since he controlled the amount, the poison would not be activated instantly. Instead, it would remain at an amount which he could bear.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    Several dayster, the purplish ck hue on his body slowly retreated, until all of it gathered on his right index finger, turning it pitch ck. At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. With a fingernail, he sliced through his index finger, and ck blood poured out.


    When all the poisoned blood flowed out, there was no longer any poison within Su Ming, only a hint of¡­ a golden substance that looked like honey. If he pulled at it, he could form a long thread from his wound to his finger, but that golden substance would not fuse with his blood.


    That golden substance¡­ was naturally the God Ascension Nectar!


    More urately speaking, this was just a small amount of the nectar within the wasp. However, just this small amount of nectar was enough for Su Ming to close his eyes. He activated his cultivation base and had it circte in his body, stirring up his Qi to make the substance in his blood melt, and at that moment, a thunderous boom rang out in his head.


    The loud sound reced Su Ming¡¯s thoughts. Right then, a violent and frantic power swiftly erupted in his body.


    The God Ascension Nectar was the supreme treasure Su Ming had obtained in Yin Death Region. It was given the name God Ascension because it was said that this nectar could turn a mortal into a God. It might seem like the effects had been exaggerated, but if such a legend had been circting around, it was enough to show how great of a storm this nectar had brought to the ancient world.


    God Ascension Nectar could be said to have gone extinct a long time ago in the universe, so not a single bit of it could be found in the world anymore. However, as fate would have it, some bit of that nectar¡­ remained in a single poisonous wasp.


    And that wasp had not died, but had even been saved by Su Ming!


    This was a serendipity, Su Ming¡¯s serendipity.


    If fact, if anyone else knew that Su Ming possessed this God Ascension Nectar, then even the four Great True Worlds would make a disaster fall on his head to snatch his poisonous wasp.


    God Ascension Nectar was a supreme treasure that could make even the ferocious beasts in the universe to go mad over it!


    This¡­ was an astonishing item that should not exist in the universe!


    Just a small thread of that nectar alone was enough for Su Ming to feel as if he was burning. Amid the booming sounds, his blood boiled, and his consciousness scattered under them. It was the case for his cultivation base clone, and it was the same for his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. However, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone retained his consciousness under those booming sounds, guiding Su Ming¡¯s soul in controlling his cultivation base clone and ceaselessly circting his power to melt that bit of God Ascension Nectar.


    Every single time his cultivation basepleted a cycle in his body, the God Ascension Nectar would melt slightly and increase Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base with a loud bang. The wall between the peak of the initial stage of World ne Realm and the middle stage of World ne was swiftly broken after only circting his cultivation base nine times.


    Once Su Ming broke through, he realized that he could still not gather his thoughts. The power of the God Ascension Nectar in his body was too powerful, and he even had the false impression that his body was about to burst.


    As he absorbed the God Ascension Nectar and had his cultivation base circte the tenth time in his body, the screen of light that was formed on the warship could no longer withstand the vast presence spreading out from his body, and with a bang, it shattered inch by inch.


    Once the screen of light shattered, all the cultivators on the warship instantly looked over. The nine old men¡¯s hearts trembled, and they stood up swiftly.


    In fact, the thirteen warships also stopped at that instant.


    ¡°The young master is training, have the warships surround and protect him!¡± the old man who looked the oldest in appearance among the nine said in an awe-inspiring voice.


    It was at this instant that the nine old men¡¯s expressions suddenly changed, and they looked towards the pitch-ck gxy in the distance. In fact, even Xu Hui walked out from the air, and with a solemn expression, she looked towards Su Ming before shifting her gaze away, far ahead of them.


    The space there was engulfed by a dead silence, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see a ball of ck fog swiftly expanding over there.


    As it expanded, a sound that seemed like a baby wailing echoed faintly in the space.


    That was¡­ a powerful ferocious beast that lived in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­ and it had been lured out by the God Ascension Nectar!

 Chapter 909: A Serendipity, as Well as Danger

    <h4>Chapter 909: A Serendipity, as Well as Danger</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The screen of light shattered, and Su Ming¡¯s figure which was sitting cross-legged inside was revealed to the world. It could be clearly seen that his body was entirely red at that moment, and there were veins on his skin. His body kept trembling, and his face was twisted, as if he was enduring great pain.


    A heavy, fragrant scent spread out from Su Ming¡¯s trembling body, and that fragrance was so strong that it swiftly spread outwards once the screen of light shattered. The ferocious beast that was letting out wails that sounded like an infant¡¯s cries was instantly attracted by it.


    That fragrance was enough to stir up the madness that existed in the ancient blood coursing through all ferocious beasts.


    And the fragrance had only spread out just then. If it was given more time, then ferocious beasts from all over the ce woulde rushing over.


    In fact, once the cultivators on the thirteen warships smelled that fragrance, their cultivation bases started circting rapidly due to the stimtion. They felt like with each breath they inhaled, their cultivation bases increased.


    This scene caused their hearts to tremble, and it did not matter whether it was the nine old men or the hidden Xu Hui, all of them looked swiftly towards Su Ming. Their expressions might be different, but there was shock and bewilderment in their hearts right then.


    ¡°The Waves of Tears from Star Ocean!¡±


    As the wails from the infant echoed in the air and the fog tumbled about in the distance, dark light shone on the thirteen warships. The catwoman¡¯s pupils shrank, and she instantly spoke in a hurried tone with a flushed face. The effect of the fragrance from Su Ming was mild to cultivatorspared to ferocious beasts. To them, the stimtion was much greater.


    And as a catwoman, the young woman was caught in a state between that of a human and a creature; the fragrance from Su Ming was strong enough to leave her muddled. At that moment, she bit down on her tongue, and only that allowed her to clear her mind.


    ¡°This creature is a strange spirit that lives in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean, but it is incredibly docile. It usually doesn¡¯t attack those who pass by, but why would it¡­ today¡­¡± At the instant the catwoman spoke, the sound of a baby crying reached them with a bang. This time, it was at a volume that was several times stronger than before.


    The sound was piercing, and when it came towards them from the fog in the distance, arge numerous waves rose up in the gxy, as if the sound had turned into waves that were tumbling through the sea.


    Out of the twelve warships protecting Su Ming¡¯s ships, three faced the Waves of Tears. Almost at the instant the piercing sound that left their ears ringing reached them, the three warships started inclining and were forced back by the impact.


    ¡°Its voice is like waves, and its wails can make it seem as if it can turn the gxy into an ocean. As its voice tumbles about, the waves of sound can submerge space. This¡­ This is the Waves of Tears, the creature that exists in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean.¡± The catwoman¡¯s face was slightly pale as she swiftly exined all she knew.


    Once the woman finished speaking, one of the nine old man ordered in a ghastly voice, ¡°Notify all warships and activate our strongest divine abilities at the same time. We will¡­ shoot this creature down!¡±


    ¡°Sect Elder, you must not. This creature is not one that travels alone. It loves staying in thepany of others of its kind. Once we attack, we might bring the other Waves of Tears to us, and at that time¡­¡± The catwoman quickly stopped him.


    Before the old man could speak again, Xu Hui¡¯s solemn voice interrupted him. ¡°We will move past that creature.¡±


    Until Su Ming regained consciousness, her voice was the highest ranking one in this group of people. Even the nine old men could only obey.


    While protecting Su Ming, the warships slowly moved forward, intending to circle around the region and avoid the Waves of Tears.


    Yet at the instant the thirteen warships were about to skirt past the creature, its shrill infant wail rose into the air once again. This time, the tumbling fog swiftly spread out, and from its previous size, which was ten thousand feet wide, it grew to nearly fifty thousand feet wide. It was also moving in the direction¡­ of the thirteen warships.


    The creature was preventing the thirteen warships from leaving. The sharp wails that stirred up the waves in the gxy also seemed to possess the Waves of Tears¡¯ will to charge towards them from all directions like a tidal wave.


    ¡°You¡¯re just courting death!¡± The old man who had spoken just then might have his eyes shut, but when his cold voice echoed in space, it reached all the other thirteen warships. ¡°Activate your strongest Arts and shoot the beast down!¡±


    Since the Waves of Tears¡¯ animosity was so obvious, running away from it would not solve the problem, which was why when the old man spoke this time, Xu Hui did not stop him.


    Almost at the instant the old man¡¯s words spread through the thirteen warships, the dark light in them grew brighter. When it grew so bright that it was dazzling, the bows of the thirteen warships swiftly sucked away all that dark light, as if there was a vortex contained there.


    Bang!


    A shocking loud bang echoed through the gxy. Thirteen huge ck pirs of light shot out from the thirteen warships, and with an astonishing presence, they swiftly burst forth. The thirteen pirs of light were like thirteen sharp arrows and instantly sliced through the gxy, stirring up waves that surged up to the heavens. They crashed against the waves of sound formed by the piercing wail from the Waves of Tears.


    Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the thirteen pirs of light sliced through the air and crashed into the fog that was still expanding endlessly. However¡­ just like a stone falling into the ocean, they were devoured by the fog, and not a single one of them could be seen anymore.


    This scenended in the eyes of those from Morning Dao Sect, but their expressions remained the same, and not much changes could be detected on them. In fact, a cold sneer even appeared on the nine elders¡¯ lips.


    Almost at the instant those sneers appeared, a loud bang that drowned out all other sounds erupted from the fog.


    In the mid of that noise, the fog fell apart. As parts of it tumbled outwards, the entire creature disintegrated.


    However, at that moment, the sound a of baby crying surged into the sky from the fog that was falling apart. Monkey-like creatures that were only about one hundred feet big shot out and charged towards the ships in a swarm.


    The massive Waves of Tears continued screeching nonstop. Once any of the monkey-like creatures rushed out, they would swiftly be surrounded by the fog, turning indistinct. This scene brought a great shock to the people from Morning Dao Sect.


    This shock then turned into a tremor, and they felt their skins crawl.


    This was because in the distance, ten more huge balls of fog appeared. The sounds of babies crying rose and fell¡­ and farther into the distance, the group saw a meteor that was charging over at them!


    The meteor was dark red, and underneath it were countless Waves of Tears that were around a thousand feet big. They were charging towards them while roaring and looking as if they were carrying the meteor.


    In fact¡­ on that meteor was a Waves of Tears that was one hundred thousand feet big. Its eyes were bloodshot and filled with greed. Its roars drowned out all the other sounds made by the other creatures.


    ¡°Activate full speed! Leave in haste!¡± Xu Hui could no longer remain calm, and her voice echoed in the air. In an instant, the thirteen warships let out huge booming sounds and turned into thirteen long arcs that charged into the distance.


    However, right behind them were countless Waves of Tears that were charging right after.


    ¡°Damn monkeys! I hate monkeys the most!¡± The bald crane poked its head out from its room, and once it cast a nce at the endless Waves of Tears, it immediately shuddered and began gnashing its teeth in anger.


    ¡°Monkeys are the worst¡ª Hmm? Why I do I feel as if I had a grudge against them in the past? Mm¡­ Ah, I don¡¯t care, no matter what it is, monkeys are the worst.¡± As it mumbled, it suddenly sniffed the air and looked towards Su Ming. Surprise appeared on its face.


    ¡°This fragrance¡­ is familiar, very familiar. I seem to have eaten it in the past¡­¡±


    As the bald crane was caught by surprise, the Abyss Dragon was already trembling next to it. With excitement on its face, it started circting its cultivation base. It could clearly sense that its fragmented cultivation base was starting to show signs of recovery due to the stimtion by the fragrance.


    Booming sounds echoed in the area around them. The Waves of Tears numbered to no less than several hundreds of thousands. This alone was enough to shake all cultivators. Unless they had a powerful warrior in Sr Kalpa Realm, it would be impossible for them to fight against that horde.


    In fact, perhaps even a cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm would find it hard to maintain hisposure in the face of this swarm of Waves of Tears. After all, the mighty pressureing from the Waves of Tears that was a hundred thousand feet big was powerful enough to intimidate all living things.


    Su Ming waspletely unaware of the danger the group faced at the moment. Right then, he was circting all his cultivation base and continuously melting the God Ascension Nectar in his blood. As he circted his cultivation base, each cycle hepleted would cause booming sound in his body and make him tremble even harder. In fact, he even had a feeling like his soul was about to scatter.


    This was¡­ the effect of just a tiny bit of God Ascension Nectar, but even if there was only a tiny bit of it, it was already almost unbearable for Su Ming. If it was not because his Ecang clone was still providing for his soul and was guiding his cultivation base to circte in his body to digest the nectar, then Su Ming¡¯s body would have already exploded.


    Serendipity had no form, and it was difficult to get a clear grasp of it. This God Ascension Nectar delivered a great impact to all other life forms in the universe, but to the poisonous wasp, it was not the case. It could keep that God Ascension Nectar in its body without any danger. The nectar fused with its poison, but did not increase its offensive abilities. In fact, it did not have much of an effect to its poison either.


    It was just like that poison. To the other living creatures, it was poison, but to the wasp itself, that poison brought no harm.


    Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base was increasing swiftly as he continued melting the God Ascension Nectar. He had broken the wall that was the initial stage of World ne Realm, and now that his cultivation based was still increasing, he was heading swiftly towards attainpletion in the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    However¡­ by then, he had only melted less than a three-tenths of that tiny bit of God Ascension Nectar in his body, yet he could sense that he had already reached his limit.


    His soul could no longer continue, and his body was already finding it difficult to continue melting that nectar. His potential in the path of cultivation was even showing signs of being destroyed under the impact.


    ¡®God Ascension Nectar¡­ God Ascension Power¡­ This tiny bit in my body is just a small portion of the God Ascension Nectar in the poisonous wasp¡¯s body, but I can¡¯t even melt all of this tiny bit. I need to get used to it for some time before I¡¯ll be able to try again. If that is the case, then the God Ascension Nectar that still in my body will no longer be a serendipity, but be a fatal poison!¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes with great difficulty. The Divine Essence Runic Symbols on his Sacred Constetion Robe rose and fell, and this was a sign that he was using the power of Divine Essence to suppress the God Ascension Nectar.


    At the instant he opened his eyes, he saw the endless Waves of Tears behind him, the solemn expressions on the faces of all those around him, and heard the screeches that traveled through the entire gxy.


    He also smelled the thick, fragrant scenting from his body.

 Chapter 910: Why Should I Leave?

    <h4>Chapter 910: Why Should I Leave?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze changed. The unfocused look in his pupils disappeared, reced by a brilliant light that shone in all directions. His expression immediately became dark. Based on his experience, he naturally understood why his warship had made these ferocious beasts mad in this gxy.


    This was clearly due to the fragranceing from his body. After all, this fragrance¡­ came from the God Ascension Nectar!


    By then, Su Ming had only melted three-tenths of the God Ascension Nectar in his body. There was still more than half of it left in him because his body could not endure it. If he left it in his body, it would no longer be a serendipity, but would be a fatal poison.


    This was why he could no longer continue circting his cultivation base and melt it. Even though it would be a pity, he had to let it all out from his body. As his expression turned dark, a hint of determination shone in his eyes.


    ¡®I miscalcted this time. I thought I could absorb the God Ascension Nectar if I only took a bit out¡­ but by the looks of it, it¡¯s not something I can melt even if it¡¯s just a litt¡­¡¯ Su Ming sighed.


    At that moment, the swarm of Waves of Tears that were chasing after the thirteen warships let out increasingly more piercing roars. As the balls of fog charged forward, they fused together, bing bigger, and their speed also increased exponentially.


    It became so quick in fact that it became faster than the warships, and like a bolt of lightning, it charged towards them.


    There were three balls of fog with this speed.


    Each of them was nearly seventy thousand feet big, and as they charged forward, they looked like dark clouds gathering over the group¡¯s head. In an instant, the thirteen warships were enveloped.


    ¡°Activate the warships¡¯ divine ability, attack the fog in the middle!¡± Su Ming said in a dark tone without moving from his position. ¡°Xu Hui, fog on the right. Nine Frail Darknesses, I will allow you to open your eyes for a while, attack the fog on the left!¡±


    Su Ming did not say the three sentences quickly, but once they were voiced, the thirteen warships immediately turned around in one motion. The dark light at their bows grew to a blinding degree, and with a bang, thirteen pirs of light charged towards the fog that was the Waves of Tears in the middle.


    Soon after, Xu Hui, who was hidden in the air, let out a cold harrumph. She might be displeased with Su Ming speaking to her in an authoritative tone, but she knew that this was not the time to refuse his request. Murderous aura shone in her long and narrow eyes, and she appeared near the ball of fog to her right. When she lifted her right hand, sixteen figures that looked exactly like her appeared behind her and struck with their palms in unison.


    At the instant booming sounds reverberated in the air, all of the nine old men opened their eyes slightly in the direction of the ball of fog to the left, revealing a very distinct white light in the dark gxy. These nine old men growled at the same time, lifted their right hands, and pointed at the fog.


    Loud booms rose and fell as they reverberated in the air. The three balls of fog formed by the Waves of Tears instantly disintegrated and fell back in the midst of these bangs. At the same time as the balls of fog fell apart, nearly ten thousand Waves of Tears charged out from the scattered fog. Their shrill voices spread out in all directions, and they swiftly rushed towards Su Ming.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He saw the Waves of Tears staring at him, and the greed as well as madness in their eyes was enough proof to tell him that his previous guess had been correct¡ªthe ferocious beasts had been attracted by the fragrance of the God Ascension Nectar. Once he verified this point of view, he knew that there was little time for him left.


    If the God Ascension Nectar could make these Waves of Tears go wild, then it would definitely make other ferocious beasts go mad as well. However, this region belonged to the Waves of Tears, which was why there were no other ferocious beasts around, but if this continued for too long, then the fragrance from the God Ascension Nectar would continue spreading and would definitely attract more ferocious beasts. At that time, Su Ming and his group would all die.


    ¡°Charge ahead at full speed. All hands, heed my words, do not leave the warship. Resist the ferocious beasts on your own ships,¡± Su Ming said in a low voice as his eyes shone. He had noticed some hints about these Waves of Tears when he observed them just then.


    Fog was their protection, and it was an incredibly powerful one. It could withstand a full-powered strike from a cultivator in Lunar Kalpa Realm. Only by destroying that fog could they truly attack these Waves of Tears, since the beasts would need time to gather that fog around themselves again.


    During the time they did not have the fog¡¯s protection, thebat abilities of Waves of Tears would be the same as cultivators in Earth Cultivation Realm. However, since their numbers were so great, it was difficult to kill all of them swiftly.


    Yet simrly, the thirteen pirs of light, which were the strongest power of the thirteen warships, also needed time to be activated. Because of that, there was a gap in time until the pirs of light could fire their next charge, and by then, the fog would have already gathered around the Waves of Tears once more.


    On top of that, not all Waves of Tears were equivalent to cultivators in Earth Cultivation Realm. Some of them were seven to eight hundred feet tall, and they could bring forth power equivalent to those in Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    There were also some who were more a thousand feet tall. Their offensive abilities were on equal grounds of people in the initial stage of World ne Realm, and there were more than a few of them around.


    This could only happen in Divine Essence Star Ocean; it would be hard to see such swarms anywhere else, and they were made of ferocious beasts with levels of cultivation that could shock others. In fact, Su Ming could even see some Waves of Tears that were ten thousand feet away in the distance whose mighty pressure was on that belonged to cultivators in the middle stage of World ne Realm.


    The most shocking one was the hundred thousand feet tall Wave of Tears sitting on the meteor situated farthest from them. That beast¡¯s eyes were shining with a red light. It possessed intelligence, and the mighty pressure spreading out from it¡­ was the might of heaven that could only be formed by monsters in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    That beast was covered in fiery red fur, and it was clearly different from the other Waves of Tears. The rxed look on its face also gave others a feeling that they were facing off against a cultivator.


    There were four Waves of Tears that were eighty thousand something feet tall around that beast. These four beats were clearly very old, but based on their presence, he could tell that they were¡­ at the peak of theter stage of World ne Realm!


    With these five Waves of Tears around, most of the cultivators in the universe would be shocked and terrified. Based on this, it could be seen that there was a reason why Divine Essence Star Ocean was known as the forbidden grounds.


    And this was only the area near the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Su Ming¡¯s group had not yet even stepped into the danger zone. If they had, then there might be even more swarms of creatures like these, and there would also be those mysterious and enigmatic tribes of the alien races as well.


    Those tribes had lived in Divine Essence Star Ocean for countless years, and survived alongside the alien creatures without getting destroyed, which could only mean that they something to support them and had their own areas which brought fear in others.


    At that moment, Su Ming finally sensed how mysterious and powerful Divine Essence Star Ocean was. The swarm of Waves of Tears this time also left a powerful impression on his mind.


    Su Ming¡¯s face turned dark. He knew that he had been reckless this time. As he sighed, he turned to face the Waves of Tears pouncing on him. Killing intent shone in his eyes. Shrill roars rose in the air, and the booming sounds from divine abilities reverberated in the gxy.


    There were thirteen warships, and each one was filled with around a thousand Waves of Tears. They were all fighting in a frenzy against hundreds of cultivators. The creatures had already gone mad, wanting to kill the cultivators without a care for anything. Su Ming even saw that when a cultivator died, a group of Waves of Tears would immediately pounce on the body, ripping and biting into the flesh as if looking for something there.


    When Su Ming saw this, he instantly understood. The fragrance that came from the God Ascension Nectar in his body must have entered everyone¡¯s bodies once they inhaled it, but they could not immediately melt it, which was why some of it still remained in them, and this remnant was the source that caused the Waves of Tears to go mad.


    The number of Waves of Tears on Su Ming¡¯s warship was the smallest, because his warship was protected by the others. If the beasts wanted toe in, they had to destroy the warships around him.


    The battle instantly reached an intense state. Many Waves of Tears died, but their numbers were endless, and in fact, another four balls of fog that were seventy thousand something feet big were charging towards them from the distance.


    There were hundreds of Waves of Tears that were one thousand feet big, several dozens of them that were ten thousand feet big, and even a gigantic one that was around fifty thousand feet big and possessed power equivalent to those in theter stage of World ne Realm. They were all roaring while charging over.


    ¡°Young master, we are in a life-and-death situation right now. Please use your full power to activate the warship and leave. We are willing to give up our lives to buy time for you.¡±


    ¡°Young master, please leave!¡±


    Voices saying such things were continuouslying into Su Ming¡¯s ears from the warships around him. The fearless warriors from Morning Dao Sect were ready give up their lives for him. In fact, the value of their existence was to protect the direct descendants of Morning Dao Sect.


    ¡°Young master¡­¡± The nine old men beside Su Ming hesitated for a while before they looked at him.


    The catwoman fell silent and waited for Su Ming¡¯s choice by his side. With her understanding towards Dao Kong, she knew that he would choose to leave. As for her¡­ she might be taken away, but if they ran into a danger they could not solve again, then it was certain that he would sacrifice her.


    Xu Hui cast Su Ming a cold nce and let out a cold snort in her heart. With how much of a farce Dao Kong was, he would definitely pretend not to run first, but if it became more dangerous, he would choose to take some people and run.


    The sounds of battle echoed in the air, and the whistling sounds that came as the Waves of Tears charged forth were getting closer. The warships might be fast, but there were numerous beasts that were fighting against the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect at the moment, so the Enchanted Vessels¡¯ speed was bing increasingly slower.


    ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Su Ming asked tly. When he said these words, Xu Hui immediatelyughed coldly, and her expression grew more disdainful and filled up with hate.


    ¡°Nine seniors of mine, you do not need to protect me, spread out and fend against the enemies! Xu Hui, if you have time tough coldly, then you have the time to let one less of my subordinates die! And you, change into your fastest form; otherwise, why should I keep you around?!¡±


    Su Ming swept his gaze across everyone he mentioned. The nine old men lowered their heads and swiftly spread out, scattering among the warships, then executed their full strength to fight against the Waves of Tears.


    Xu Hui still had a cold sneer on her face, but she did not refuse to obey his orders and joined the fight against the Waves of Tears.


    As for the catwoman, she lowered her head and voiced her obedience. When she rose up, her head immediately became long and pointed. With a single move, she disappeared without a trace. She traveled so fast that she was swimming around the twelve warships. Wherever she went, blood would spill from the Waves of Tears, and shrill screams of pain would echo in the air.


    Su Ming stood up. At the instant a glint appeared in his eyes, the Duke of Crimson me¡¯s totem manifested on his right arm underneath his sleeve.


    ¡°Duke of Crimson me, shift with me!¡± At the instant he sent his thought, his body disappeared, and when he appeared, he was beside the four balls of fog that belonged to the Waves of Tears in the distance.


    His act of shifting shocked the cultivators from Morning Dao World, and anxiousness filled them, especially the nine old men. Their hearts trembled, and even Xu Hui was clearly stunned. She had not expected that Dao Kong would truly not run away¡­ but choose to fight against the beasts personally.


    ¡®I will definitely not run away from the trouble I caused.¡¯


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and arge wave of the fragrance from the God Ascension Nectar spilled out from his body, because of which the Waves of Tears became even more crazed. Quite arge number of them on the warships even turned around and charged back towards him with piercing roars.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand. The reason behind why the fragrance from the God Ascension Nectar had be so thick was because when he had circted his cultivation base this time, he had abstained from melting God Ascension Nectar and used the simplest method to force it out of his body, which was by a windstorm that would purge the universe.


    The power of the God Ascension Nectar was a serendipity, but once it was set ame, it would turn into a bloodbath.

 Chapter 911: Light Blue

    <h4>Chapter 911: Light Blue</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In an instant, Su Ming was surrounded by countless Waves of Tears which roared in piercing voices. It sounded like they could prate the gxy as they echoed in all directions.


    In fact, there were even some of Waves of Tears that were one thousand something feet big. With madness as well as greed, they pounced on Su Ming.


    ¡°Fool!¡± Xu Hui¡¯s expression changed, and without any hesitation, she intended to shift to save him. She knew that with his power, he could perhapsst for a while, but Dao Kong, who had not lived through much bloodshed and had not gone through many life-and-death situations was like a flower kept and protected in a house. He would definitely wilt and die when faced with a chilling wind.


    She was also certain that Su Ming¡¯s actions were due to a moment of impulse. This was not something Dao Kong would do normally, but it coulde from a moment of hot-bloodedness. She might be calling him a fool from anger, but deep in her heart, her feelings towards him had changed slightly, but only in a barely noticeable manner.


    The nine old men also sported drastic changes in their expressions. They immediately shifted, but the catwoman was even faster than they were. Almost at the moment Su Ming was surrounded by the Waves of Tears, she charged forth at full speed and appeared right in the mid of the swarm.


    ¡°Young master¡­¡± Once the catwoman appeared, she spoke anxiously, but just as she was about to break free of the encirclement with Su Ming, her voice died in her throat.


    She saw Su Ming, but there was not a hint of panic on his face. He looked as sullen as ever, but there was calm underneath it. He allowed the Waves of Tears to surround him, allowed them to pounce on him and use their sharp ws to tear into him, as if he wanted his body to be torn apart.


    But this was not the reason behind the catwoman¡¯s words dying in her mouth. The real reason was that when the Waves of Tears tore at Su Ming with their sharp ws which could rip apart a cultivator¡¯s body, there was a sound like they had hit bronze. The beasts could only scream at that moment.


    Their ws cracked, making it seem like the amount of force they used to tear into Su Ming was the exact same force that rebounded back at them, and due to it, their ws shattered.


    It was as if the resilience of Su Ming¡¯s physical body was a wall that their ws could not tear apart.


    A Wave of Tears that was one thousand feet big got close to him with a roar. Its body was huge,pared to which Su Ming looked like an ant. That one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears also used its sharp ws, which were the size of Su Ming whole, to tear at its prey.


    Only the catwoman who had rushed into the swarm of Waves of Tears saw this, no one else. At the instant the catwoman¡¯s pupils shrank, Su Ming lifted his head, and the cold sneer on his lips became even colder. The killing intent in his eyes seemed to be able to stir up the gxy around him, filling the area with a biting chill.


    Bang!


    Su Ming did not dodge, simply allowing the one thousand feet Wave of Tears to strike him with its ws, and the catwoman was left speechless.


    The ferocious expression on the Wave of Tears¡¯ face turned into one of momentary shock, and veins popped up on its face. It had used its greatest strength, but much to its astonishment, it could not crush this seemingly weak cultivator. It was as if it had not grabbed a cultivator, but a freezing rock that could not be damaged at all.


    What caused its roars to freeze as well was Su Ming slowly lifting his hands.


    What he was doing was not the simple act of lifting his hands, because he had only started lifting his hands once that gigantic w seized his body. His movement slowly unfurled the giant hand from around him, and it was something the one thousand feet Wave of Tears could not control. It was as if¡­ Su Ming¡¯s strength had already surpassed that of the gigantic beast.


    After Su Ming pushed open the Wave of Tears¡¯ fingers one by one, he clenched his right fist and punched the sharp ws in front of him.


    A loud bang sounded in space, and the one thousand feet Wave of Tears trembled furiously. The frenzied look on its face instantly turned into fear when its ws were shattered. But the damage didn¡¯t stop there, it continued spreading up to its right arm, upper body, and then through all of its being. The Wave of Tears let out a shrill roar and then shattered with a bang.


    At the instant this happened, a light blue light floated out of its body, lighting up the entire area. When Su Ming took notice of it, his body trembled.


    A strange light instantly shone in his eyes. His expression changed, and that was because at the moment he saw that light blue glow¡­ the ck fragment that had always been with him, hidden in his soul, the fragment which was known as the Seed of Life Extermination by Ecang and which had not shown any other uses for a long time, suddenly released a wave of heat.


    All the clones sensed that heat at the same time, as well as how it created a faint suction forced to suck in the light blue glow.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with this feeling. It was¡­ the exact same feeling as when he had entered the dimension in the fragment when he had been in Dark Mountain all those years ago.


    His heart could not help but tremble fiercely. He had opened a couple doors within the fragment¡¯s dimension, but there were still plenty of them that he could not open, for he did not have sufficient medicinal pills required to open the next door. This had stopped him from progressing many years ago.


    It was not that Su Ming did not have the materials to create them, but as his level of cultivation rose and as he experienced more things, he had very little time to calm down and create those medicinal pills.


    A light swiftly shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The thing that caused this suction force to appear from his ck stone fragment and even gave him the feeling that he would only get when he entered the fragment¡¯s dimension stirred up a great amount of interest within Su Ming. He had a feeling that his stone fragment¡­ would have a great change due to the swarm of creatures around him.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. However, once the one thousand feet Waves of Tears died and the light blue glow appeared, Su Ming was not the only one who noticed it. All of the Waves of Tears looked like they had gone mad. As they roared, they even gave up on the idea of surrounding Su Ming and attacking him. Instead, they charged towards that light blue glow.


    It was as if that light blue glow was even more attractive and important than the God Ascension Nectar, or perhaps it would be more urate to say¡­ that this thing was more suitable for their kind.


    This scene did not only make Su Ming¡¯s pupils constrict, but the catwoman also instinctively looked over. It was also at this moment that Xu Hui and the nine old men shifted over.


    They saw at the same time that a Wave of Tears that was one hundred feet tall was standing closest to the light blue glow among the numerous Waves of Tears. It pounced on that glow recklessly, and it immediately fused with its body. In an instant, that Wave of Tears roared at the sky, and blood gushed out of its body. That was¡­ due to its body being torn apart as its blood and flesh increased at a mad pace.


    The creature¡¯s roars were filled with pain as its body expanded right before everyone¡¯s eyes. When it became one thousand feet tall¡­ it jumped from possessing the offensive abilities of a cultivator of Earth Cultivation Realm to someone who could fight against a cultivator in the initial stage of World ne Realm.


    Its eyes were bloodshot. When it turned its gaze towards Su Ming, monstrous hate appeared there. Based on the emotion that shed in its eyes just then¡­ it actually somewhat resembled the Wave of Tears who had died moments before.


    Roar!


    The one thousand feet Wave of Tears roared at Su Ming, but it did not charge towards him. Instead, it retreated, charging backwards as if it was fleeing, wanting to be far away from this ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I saw a method of inheritance like this.¡± When he saw that the one thousand feet Wave of Tears wanted to flee, a faint glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he chased after it.


    The other Waves of Tears around spread out then and charged after Su Ming and the group with furious roars, as if the scene just now was something they were already used to and did not care.


    Quite a number of Waves of Tears that were less than one thousand feet big had died recently, but the faint blue glow did not exist in their bodies. Only the one thousand feet Wave of Tears possessed that glow which made the other Waves of Tears descend into madness.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, but he did not say anything about it. Instead, he took a step forward, and in an instant, he appeared right beside the fleeing one thousand feet Wave of Tears. He lifted his right hand again, and killing intent shone in his eyes. He forced out a little more of the God Ascension Nectar¡¯s power in his body.


    A loud bang resounded in space. The one thousand feet Wave of Tears roared and turned its head as Su Ming struck it through space with his palm. Madness appeared on its face, but even if it had obtained the inheritance with that strange method, it still could not avoid the strike which possessed the power of God Ascension Nectar.


    The one thousand feet Wave of Tears shuddered. Its body disintegrated and copsed within an instant due to the wind brought by the palm strike. Then, another faint blue glow floated out of its body.


    Before the other Waves of Tears could pounce on it, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He moved and appeared right beside the faint blue glow, and seized it.


    The one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears on the meteor in the distance had a hint of a cold sneer on its lips. Clearly, it believed that the faint blue glow was not something a cultivator could control, but was instead something only the Waves of Tears could absorb.


    In fact, based on what it could remember, there had been quite a number of cultivators who had gone after the Waves of Tears¡¯ inheritance, but all of them had their bodies and spirits destroyed once theypletely absorbed it. There was no exception to this.


    Because of this, at the instant Su Ming touched the glow, the one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears¡¯ mouth curled up into an even more prominent sneer.


    Yet immediately after, a strange change urred!


    The faint blue glow in Su Ming¡¯s hand was absorbed into his body, and a focused light appeared in his eyes. He could clearly sense that the heat spreading out from the ck stone fragment was so strong that it seemed as if it could burn his soul.

 Chapter 912: Ancient Ballad

    <h4>Chapter 912: Ancient Bad</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°There is an ancient bad¡­


    ¡°In that bad was a lonely old man¡­


    ¡°In the old man¡¯s eyes was a boundless world¡­


    ¡°That was during the time when the Gods existed. It was an age when all manner of living contended against each other. It was¡­ aw when the universe operated due to a single person¡¯s will¡­¡±


    A faint voice rose swiftly in Su Ming¡¯s mind and echoed in his head. The ancient air in that voice gave Su Ming a feeling that the owner was even older than Sui Chen Zi.


    ¡°People worshiped this old man. They used strange items as offerings to him, strange treasures as sacrifices for him¡­ so that they could obtain the right for themselves or their race to be written in the bad¡­


    ¡°Legends say that all the people or races written in the bad will not decay as long as that bad exists, and they would also grow from normal beings to prosperous existences¡­


    ¡°However, over the course of numerous years, only nine lives and four races obtained the old man¡¯s acknowledgement with the items they offered and were written into his bad¡­


    ¡°From then on¡­ those nine lives and four races began their legend as eternal entities¡­¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s mind rumbled as the voice in his head became even more ancient. While it continued echoing in his head, it was like the universe hade to a stop at that instant and Su Ming¡¯s consciousness was the only thing that moved, tumbling about.


    It was also during the instant that the voice echoed in his head that a loud bang rang out in his mind, shaking his soul. In the mid of it, ayer of distortions suddenly appeared around him. In the blink of an eye, they turned into a gigantic vortex. As it spun, it devoured Su Ming like a huge gaping mouth in space, and he disappeared without a trace in the gxy.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled, but he did not panic. This was not the first time he had this sort of experience. This was¡­ the process of entering the dimension in the fragment. When everything before his vision cleared, he looked around him, and a familiar sight appeared in front of his eyes.


    Fog surrounded the area, making everything around him indistinct, but he saw a mountain in the distance. The door in the mountain was open, as if it was waiting for his arrival. All of this was just as he had seen before. This was¡­ the world in the ck stone fragment.


    However, this time, Su Ming did not take the initiative toe to this ce. Instead, some strange changes had urred to the ck fragment which forcefully sucked him inside.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming looked towards the mountain, voices that sounded like roars rang out in the world of the stone fragment. These voices were like heavy breaths, and as they reverberated in the air, thend started trembling.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He saw nine indistinct ferocious beasts with the shells of turtles, the heads of dragons, and the tails of snakes in the sea of clouds in the sky above. As they roared, they descended from the sea of clouds.


    Each one of them was tens of thousands of feet big, and that heavy breathing came from their mouths. There was a chain around each of their bodies, and as they descended, these chains were stretched taut, as if there was some strange item in the sea of clouds and these nine dark turtles intended to drag it out.


    As the roars became stronger, Su Ming gradually saw¡­ a mountain in the sea of mountains. It was forcefully dragged out, and when most of its body appeared, itnded on the ground with a bang.


    The height and the majestic feeling this mountain gave off surpassed those of the mountain that existed here before. In truth, when the two were put inparison, they looked like a giant and a child.


    The gigantic second mountain was several timesrger than the first mountain. It also had a gigantic stone door, and on that door were written several ancient letters.


    A ghastly feeling spread out from those letters, and that feeling was incredibly great. Su Ming felt like his soul and his body were being corroded away at the instant he saw them


    His heart trembled as he looked at the letters. At the instant he saw them, he naturally understood the meaning those words they tried to convey.


    Nurture, decaying spirit.


    The second part stood for: When all lives die, everything about rots away That was the meaning! However, the nurture before the other two words made Su Ming a little uncertain. He was not entirely clear about what it meant and could not decipher its specific meaning.


    When the mountain descended, the chains on the nine gigantic dark turtles who had dragged it out of the sea of clouds slowly faded away, as if they were topletely disappear. It was as if they¡­ could now be free. Delight, excitement, and exhration appeared on the nine turtles¡¯ faces, and it was so great they could not hide it.


    There was a storm raging in Su Ming¡¯s heart at that moment. He had not expected that there would be a second mountain in the ck stone fragment and that it would appear in front of him at this moment.


    Su Ming was no longer the child he once was in the past. His experiences had caused his will to be incredibly firm, while the ups and downs he faced had trained him to be very skilled in working out things around him.


    ¡®If there is a second mountain, then there is definitely a third mountain. Judging by when this second mountain appeared, it¡¯s clear¡­ that this was due to the fragment absorbing the light blue glow from that Waves of Tears.


    ¡®This is the key!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had only opened a couple doors in the first mountain within the fragment¡¯s dimension, so he did not know how many had been left, and he did not have enough medicinal pills on his person at that moment either, which was why he could not choose to continue venturing into the first mountain.


    ¡®The key to the second mountain¡¯s appearance was the spirit that appeared after the Waves of Tears died. The name of the second mountain is Decaying Spirit. I¡­ should learn what the second mountain contains.¡¯


    After remaining silent for a moment, he looked at the nine dark turtles whose chains had started disappearing. His eyes sparkled, and without any hesitation, he charged towards the door of the second mountain.


    The fog in thend was like an ocean. As it tumbled about, Su Ming moved through. The second mountain did not seem far, but when went to it, there was some distance between them. After a moment, when Su Ming stood at the foot of the mountain, he lifted his head, and a feeling of shock rose in his heart.


    Compared to the mountain, Su Ming was like an ant. In fact, even if he onlypared himself to the gate, he was still very insignificant. He sucked in a deep breath. Based on his experience, he lifted his right hand before the stone gate to the second mountain and ced it there.


    Almost at the moment his hand came into contact with the mountain gate, booming sounds that shook the sky and earth reverberated in the air. They continued spreading outwards, and the gate to the second mountain swung inwards in front of Su Ming.


    While standing still, he felt a cold breeze blowing through the gap in the opened gate. It lifted his long hair and caused his robes to flutter. There seemed to be muffled mumbling sounds that could not be heard clearly in the wind, as if it was saying how ancient it was¡­


    Su Ming quietly waited for the mountain gate to openpletely, then a brilliant light shone in his eyes. In front of him was a gigantic cave that was dark inside. Not a single hint of light could be seen within, only a gust of waning wind blew past him.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and took a step towards the cave.


    Almost at the moment his footnded, dark light lit up the cave. The light came from the oilmps had hade to life out of nowhere. As the tunnel was illuminated by the dark light, the ghastly feeling became even greater, but Su Ming was now able to see his surroundings clearly.


    At the moment he did so, his pupils constricted, and the foot he had lifted froze in the air. He saw several totems on the walls around him. Those totems had pictures, and in those pictures¡­ were endless Waves of Tears!


    They looked extremely alive, but their expressions were hideous, as if they wanted to rush out of the totems. This gave a strong visual impact to anyone who saw them.


    At the end of the cave, Su Ming saw the first stone door of the second mountain!


    There was a light blue glow at the center of the stone door at the moment. The glow flickered, and each time it did so, endless light blue threads would spread out, covering the entire door like a cobweb.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then lifted his foot and walked towards the end of the cave, straight towards the door. After a moment, when he arrived at the stone door, he fell into pensive silence. Based on his past experiences, he lifted his right hand and pressed his palm against the mountain gate.


    At the instant his hand touched the door, his long hair began to dance in the air, and his eyes swiftly gained focus.


    ¡°At the end of the ancient bad¡­ the old man closed his eyes¡­


    ¡°The nine lives and four races became eternal entities that would never decay in the bad¡­


    ¡°The old man turned into a statue. The statue was ck, and he¡­ shattered, turning into thirteen pieces that scattered into the world¡­


    ¡°Before they scattered, five words echoed in the minds of the nine lives and four races¡­ Seed of Life Extermination.


    ¡°This is a cycle of life. This is a cycle¡­ in which the will of the universe moves from being something that existed into something that does not exist. It is also¡­ a cycle in which it went from something that did not exist to something that existed.


    ¡°Wee back, you who possess the blood of the Abyss Builders and the will of Ecang. The Seed of Life Extermination has been resurrected because of you¡­


    ¡°The first spirit you offered is the spirit of the Wave of Tears. There is a w in this spirit. Find that w, and you can exterminate this race¡­ You have endless time. Go to the ce where you offered medicinal pills in the past and create a Decaying Spirit Core that will stimte the w in this spirit. If you give up¡­ you will show that you have not chosen the Wave of Tears¡¯ spirit as your first step to nurture Life Extermination Spirit,¡± the voice said in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    That voice seemed to be something that was left behind from ancient times. By then, it was slowly disappearing, the instant it vanished, Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled.


    A huge suction force spread out from the stone gate, but it was not sucking Su Ming¡¯s body. Instead, it was absorbing his will.


    It was a force that he could not resist, and so he swiftly closed his eyes.


    His body was still in the cave, his hand was still on the stone door, but his soul had been sucked inside, immersed in an age that was ancient in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    It was a gxy without stars. In it was a vast ancient ship that was broken, and as it drifted in the gxy, an old man sat at the bow, looking into the distance quietly. He did not move.


    Su Ming also looked into the distance, and he became the old man.


    From his position, he could see a ck dot flying towards him from far away. It was a crane with a prideful and sleazy expression on its face. The creature¡¯s presence was extremely peculiar and kept on changing all the time.


    The crane was pping its wings and flying swiftly towards the area. Behind it were hundreds of thousands¡­ of Waves of Tears. They were trapped in a gigantic and were towed by the crane to this ce.


    ¡°Hey, old man. The offering I brought to you this time is most of the members of a race~¡±

 Chapter 913: Decaying Spirit Core

    <h4>Chapter 913: Decaying Spirit Core</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Your Grandpa Cra¡­ Er, I don¡¯t want much either, just a spot in the bad. Just a spot. Even if you want me to call you grandpa, I¡¯ll do it. I just want a spot!¡± The ck crane had an expectant look on its face. As it pped its wings, it came to the broken ship and appeared in front of Su Ming.


    The huge behind it stretched endlessly. In it were hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears packed densely together, and none of them were less than a thousand feet big. There were also quite a few that were ten thousand feetrge, and there were even a dozen something of those that were one hundred thousand feet.


    What caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble was a Wave of Tears that exuded an old presence through its entire body among those captive. Its body was entirely gold, and it was four hundred thousand feet in size. It had its eyes closed and did not move.


    ¡°You again, small crane,¡± an ancient voice speaking in a strange rhythm elegantly tumbled out of the old man¡¯s mouth, in whose body Su Ming currently resided.


    The voice was not Su Ming¡¯s though, but that of the old man.


    Su Ming might feel that he had be the old man, but in truth, it would be more urate to say that he was currently observing this scene that once happened and from the old man¡¯s eyes


    He looked at the ck crane in front of him. There had been some slight uncertainty in his heart, but when he heard its voice and sensed pride and sleaziness within it, he was certain that this ck crane was the bald crane.


    If he formed his deductions based on this, then this era was incredibly ancient¡­


    ¡®Nine lives and four races¡­¡¯ A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡®Ecang and the bald crane are of the same category of life. Could it be that¡­ they are among the nine lives spoken in the bad?¡¯ This thought made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink. At that moment, the old man spoke up once again.


    ¡°Whether you can get a spot or not depends on whether the offerings you brought are the things I need.¡±


    The old man shook his head, lifted his right hand, and pointed at the ck crane. A Wave of Tears of around two thousand something feet instantly faded away from the. When it reappeared, it was already in front of the old man.


    Once that Wave of Tears left the, it immediately roared in a piercing tone. A fierce light and a mad glint appeared in its eyes, and it lifted its right w to close in on the old man.


    The old man¡¯s expression remained the same. He only cast a t nce at the iing Wave of Tears, and the creature trembled. The fierce light in its eyes disappeared, and at the moment it closed in, its body came to a swift stop. It lowered its head to bow down and worship the old man.


    Su Ming saw the old man lifting his right hand, or rather, he felt himself lift his right hand and press it on the top of the Wave of Tears¡¯ head. With it, a gentle wave of power surged into the creature¡¯s body. Once that power circted through, the Wave of Tears started trembling fiercely. It lifted its head, and its roars shook the heavens. Its eyes were bloodshot, and its body swelled up before his eyes. In the blink of an eye, it was no longer just a ferocious beast that was one thousand feet, but had grown to ten thousand feet.


    It was as if the gentle energy from the old man¡¯s hands was a strange power that would stimte life forms like the Wave of Tears. As the power swam in the body of the Wave of Tears, the full power of the inheritance lying in its blood was brought out.


    It was a shocking scene that astonished Su Ming. He did not know what sort of level of cultivation would be needed to enable a person to make a ferocious beast be a superior life form within an instant.


    But it wasn¡¯t over yet. Su Ming saw that when the gentle power from the old man¡¯s right hand circted through the Wave of Tears¡¯ body for the second time, its ten thousand feet body trembled even more furiously. In the blink of an eye, blood gushed out from everywhere. Its flesh and blood started growing in a bizarre manner as its body continued gettingrger, and with a pained and crazed roar, the creature¡­ shot up to one hundred thousand feet from the initial ten thousand feet.


    The shock Su Ming felt was difficult to describe with words. He stared intently at that Wave of Tears, interested to see what would happen to this creature when the old man¡¯s power circted through its body for the third time.


    In the span of a breath, the power made its third round.


    The one hundred thousand feet tall Wave of Tears shuddered. Blood covered every inch of its body, and it swiftly swelled up. Two hundred thousand feet, three hundred thousand feet, four hundred thousand feet¡­ As the size of its body continued increasing exponentially, desire and resolve appeared on the ck crane¡¯s face. The Waves of Tears in the boundless behind it were stunned. They looked at the Wave of Tears that had be seven hundred thousand feet tall, and their bodies trembled before they bowed down to worship it, as if they were paying respect to their king.


    However, almost the instant they bowed down to worship that Wave of Tears and it reached nearly nine hundred thousand feet, it let out a shrill scream of pain that shook the universe. With a bang¡­ its body fell apart, unable to withstand the abrupt rise in power to be an even more superior life form. The power then caused it to burst.


    ¡°So, old man, how are my offerings this time?¡± the ck crane quickly asked with an anxious look on its face. ¡°Old man, if it still doesn¡¯t work this time, I have no idea what to do anymore. It¡¯s been so many years, and I brought so many offerings for you. It¡¯s just a spot, do you seriously need to be so stingy?!¡± When the ck crane saw that the old man was still not speaking, it instantly became anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough,¡± the old man said faintly after some time. ¡°But this time, the offerings can stay.¡±


    When the ck crane heard the old man¡¯s first sentence, it became dejected, but when it heard the second sentence, its eyes immediately brightened up. It hadn¡¯t thought that it could get a spot in the bad in just one go, anyway. As long as the old man epted its offerings, then as they umted over a long period of time, a chance to obtain a spot in the bad would show up.


    The crane beamed with joy, and it immediately turned into a long arc and left. It charged out into the distant gxy, and in an instant, it disappeared without a trace.


    Once the ck crane left, Su Ming looked at the hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears in the, and a contemtive look appeared on his face. He had no idea why the ck stone fragment had sucked his soul into this illusion of something that had clearly happened in an ancient past.


    At that moment, he could not help but remember the voice that had echoed in his head when he touched the door inside the mountain within the fragment¡¯s dimension.


    ¡°The first spirit you offered is the spirit of the Wave of Tears. There is a w in this spirit. Find that w, and you can exterminate this race¡­ You have endless time. Go to the ce where you offered medicinal pills in the past and create a Decaying Spirit Core that will stimte the w in this spirit. If you give up¡­ you will show that you have not chosen the Wave of Tears¡¯ spirit as your first step to nurture Life Extermination Spirit.¡±


    Su Ming frowned, then was stunned. He had felt before like he had turned into the old man just even if he was just watching the whole thing from his eyes. Yet right then, when he frowned, a thought formed in Su Ming¡¯s head, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He lifted his right hand, lowered his head, and slowly stood up.


    Within the vast gxy, Su Ming stood at the bow of the gigantic ship that was broken and cast his gaze to the area ahead of him. It was pure darkness.


    After a moment of mulling over his thoughts, Su Ming suddenly said slowly, ¡°Medicinal pills.¡±


    Almost at the instant he said these words, the space in front of him distorted and medicinal pills of all kinds appeared. They were all the pills that Su Ming had used as an offering to open the mountain doors when he was in the cave in the first mountain within the fragment¡¯s dimension.


    As he looked at these medicinal pills, Su Ming seemed to be able to see his past. He recalled the memories of the things that had happened way in the past and were buried deep within his mind.


    He sighed softly, then recollected his thoughts. He looked at the medicinal pills floating in front of him, then at the hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears trapped in the. Gradually, he came to a realization.


    First of all, this was an illusory dimension. Second, medicinal pills as well as hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears were presented before Su Ming, which would mean that they were test subjects for his experiment.


    With the knowledge of the differentbinations of these medicinal pills, he needed to go through a secondary stage of creation and create a pill that targeted the w within Waves of Tears. This would then allow him to exterminate the entire race, and that pill would be called Decaying Spirit Core!


    ¡®The creation of this Decaying Spirit Core will require numerous tries. I will need aplete understanding of Waves of Tears, a thorough knowledge of their habits, lifestyle, and structure of their bodies before finding a way to target their weakness and create Decaying Spirit Core.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not mention whether I can seed or not first. Even if I were to create it in the end, I would need an incredibly long time to do so¡­ Based on this, the flow of time in this illusory dimension should not be the same as in the world outside.¡¯


    A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, and he looked towards the floating ahead of him in space. The hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears in it were no longer roaring, but maintained their postures, as if they had been frozen in time.


    ¡®In fact, there¡¯s even a possibility¡­ that the time here¡­ has been frozen, because this is something that happened in the past. This is not the present, and there is nothing between these two times that exists together.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. This sort of a dimension was not unfamiliar to him. ck stone fragment¡¯s dimension, Candle Dragon¡¯s world, and Ecang¡¯s world¡ªhe had experienced quite a lot of these dimensions in his life.


    The flow of time within them was often different from the world outside. In some of them, time flowed slower, while in others it moved at the same as in the world outside. Su Ming had thought about it before, wondering about the reason why the flow of time in these dimensions was different.


    However, this sort of thing was tooplicated, and he had never really figured it out. At that moment, he looked at the space around him, and after a period of silence, his gaze focused. When he raised his right hand, he pointed at the hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears in the.


    One spot in the immediately freed up. The Wave of Tears that had been pointed out disappeared from the and reappeared beside Su Ming. Its eyes were, and it was staring at Su Ming, but was just like a statue that did not move.


    Su Ming looked at the Wave of Tears before him and lifted his right hand to press his palm against the creature. His Atman spread out and fused with the beast¡¯s body, and he began to observe it in detail.


    His goal was to understand everything about this creature, and from there, find the w that would allow him to exterminate this race, then create the Waves of Tears¡¯ Decaying Spirit Core!


    ¡®When the old man touched the Wave of Tears, he managed to instantly make this creature an superior life form, and it continued bing greater. It¡¯s clear that during that instant, he hade topletely understand the Wave of Tears¡¯ entire structure of life, which was why he could do this.


    ¡®If he could do it at that time, then he could easily do the same for all other manner of life as well.


    ¡®He only needed an instant, but I will need an endless amount of time, but the direction we¡¯re heading towards is the same. One of these days, I will be able to do it as well.¡¯

 Chapter 914: Waves of Tears Core

    <h4>Chapter 914: Waves of Tears Core</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A hint of determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had lived with plenty ofplications in his life and went through plenty of life-and-death situations, but after every single trial and crisis, he had also received serendipities that far surpassed what other people obtained.


    It did not matter whether it was his Ecang clone or the transformation in the ck stone fragment. Either one of them alone was already enough to have him stand proudly andugh at the universe, yet Su Ming had obtained both of them at the same time. It could be said that these two had opened a wide path for his future.


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged and meditated. Several hourster, he moved his right hand from the Wave of Tears in front of him. The creature might not be moving, but the instant Su Ming lifted his right hand, it turned into ashes and scattered away.


    Su Ming remained silent for a short while before pointing at the with his right hand. Another Wave of Tears appeared in front of him, and with the same method, Su Ming continued his process of understanding the structure of life within Waves of Tears.


    Time trickled by slowly. Under the continuous process of observing and understanding, Su Ming forgot about time. He only vaguely remembered that there tens of thousands of Waves of Tears had been reduced to ashes as he investigated them.


    A picture slowly drew itself in Su Ming¡¯s mind. That picture was mainly an outline, and from its shape, it could be seen that this was the image of a Wave of Tears.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. This time, he fell into pensive silence for several months. When he opened his eyes again, he caught another Wave of Tears. As his eyes sparkled, he drew a line over it with his right hand, and its body was instantly cut open. He seized one bone and started examining it to get a feel for it.


    He did not know how much time had passed. When nearly a third of the hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears were reduced to ashes, aplete skeletal frame appeared in the outline of the Wave of Tears in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    This skeletal frame was the perfect set of bones that Su Ming concluded was the one that fit all Waves of Tears after observing tens of thousands of them.


    With the contour and the bones done, next would be the nerves and the blood vessels. Su Ming calmed his heart and mind, then immersed himself in researching the body structure of Waves of Tears, ceaselessly examining how their nerves and blood vessels were arranged. From tens of thousands of test subjects, he found the slight differences between them and also their simrities.


    In time, the contour of the Wave of Tears in Su Ming¡¯s mind possessed not only bones, but also thin threads of green and red that were intersecting with each other. These thin threads went through every single spot within the Wave of Tears¡¯ contour and formed a moreplete picture of the creature.


    Once Su Ming finished doing this, he sensed a feeling of ancientness, and it rose from his heart. This was due to him spending an unknown amount of time on his research. Even though Su Ming had deduced that time did not move in this ce, his heart was still beating. Because of that, even though he was in this dimension where time was frozen, he still gained an ancient presence.


    ¡®It now has shape, bones, and also nerves. What itcks is¡­ flesh and blood.¡¯


    A glint appeared in his eyes, and he immersed himself in understanding the flesh and blood of Waves of Tears. There weren¡¯t that many creatures left in the, but for the moment, it was enough. After around ten hundred thousand something Waves of Tears were reduced to ashes in Su Ming¡¯s hands, aplete picture appeared in his head.


    This beast had form, flesh and blood, bones, and nerves. The picture was a detailed description of Waves of Tears Su Mingpiled after years of research which resulted in the deaths of a hundred thousand something Waves of Tears.


    At that moment, it could be said that Su Ming¡¯s understanding regarding Waves of Tears was even greater than what these creatures understood of themselves. He knew every single thing about their bodies, no matter whether it was a small detail or an overall view. He also understood where this creature stood in the pyramid of life like the back of his hand.


    Once one hundred thousand something Waves of Tears were destroyed, a slight presence that was hard to describe and could only be sensed by Waves of Tears appeared about him. Due to it, they would see him as a natural enemy, since this presence was a murderous aura that gathered about him when one hundred thousand something Waves of Tears had died in his hands. Once Su Mingpletely understood Waves of Tears, that knowledge became a force that came from within his heart!


    At that moment, all the Waves of Tears in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, no matter how big they were, werepletely transparent.


    When he lifted his right hand and another Wave of Tears appeared in front of him, he lifted a finger and gently tapped the spot three inches below the Wave of Tears¡¯ chest.


    With that one top, the Wave of Tears trembled. Su Ming did not lift his finger, but drew a line downwards, then had it move through the entire Wave of Tears¡¯ body. He did not use too much of his power, but at the instant he lifted his right hand, the Wave of Tears fell down. The creature seemed normal when that happened, but in truth, all the blood vessels in its body hadpletely dried up and withered.


    This was not done due to Su Ming¡¯s divine ability, but from his understanding towards Waves of Tears. Because of his knowledge, they were so frail to him that they could not withstand a single blow.


    In reality, he just needed to cast a nce at a Wave of Tears, and he would immediately see all its blood, flesh, bones, and nerves. Not a single one would remain a secret from him.


    It could be said that if Su Ming left this ce at this moment and appeared outside in the gxy, then in the face of the Waves of Tears that came to him in madness and greed, he could teach them who their natural enemy was and the definition of fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time I¡¯ve spent to be able to do this, but when that old man pushed his palm down on the Wave of Tears, he had clearly reached this level,¡± Su Ming mumbled quietly after remaining silent for a moment.


    ¡°He understood the Wave of Tears¡¯ structurepletely, and that¡¯s why he could create the Decaying Spirit Core that could exterminate this race from these medicinal pills.¡±


    A slightly freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. If this dimension¡¯s time was frozen, then it also meant that the world outside was still the same as before he left. In other words, the one hundred thousand something Waves of Tears were still around.


    Su Ming wanted to create the Decaying Spirit Core that targeted Waves of Tears to resolve the danger brought by the God Ascension Nectar.


    He remained silent for a moment before lifting his right hand to point at the floating medicinal pills. They immediately came towards him. With eyes shining brightly, he stared at the medicinal pills and pondered for a moment before taking out several dozen Waves of Tears from the. He lifted his right hand and swung it, and one of each of the medicinal pills floating in front of him flew into the mouths of Waves of Tears.


    ¡®Since this ce is an illusion, then besides having an endless supply of Waves of Tears, there will surely be an endless amount¡­ of medicinal pills as well. This dimension is just a ce for me to search for the method to create Decaying Spirit Core. The true creation will only happen once I leave this ce, and that will be when I am in front of the door in the cave of the second mountain.¡¯


    Su Ming had experienced far too many things in his life, and his train of thought had already be mature. He just needed to think about a small matter like this for a moment, and he would understand the cause and effect as well as the order in which things happened.


    Almost at the instant the medicinal pills fell into the Waves of Tears¡¯ mouths, distortions appeared in the area beside Su Ming. The same amount of medicinal pills appeared once again, verifying his assumption.


    Su Ming did not look at the newly appeared medicinal pills. Instead, brilliant light shone in his eyes as he focused on the dozen something Waves of Tears. He began observing them to find out the changes and the differences between them after they ate the medicinal pills.


    After confirming that there were differences between them, he recorded each change brought by the pills in his mind, then fused that knowledge into the picture of the Wave of Tears in his head to begin making inferences. This process was long, but Su Ming was not in the least bit anxious. His expression was as calm as ever. As time passed, he continued with his tests.


    From feeding only one medicinal pill, he gradually went to two, then three, until one of the Wave of Tears swallowed all the medicinal pills at once. Su Ming¡¯s heart was immersedpletely in his experiments and the transformations in the Waves of Tears as he searched for their w.


    Slowly, the number of Waves of Tears in the dwindled. Currently, less than two-tenths of them were left, which was around sixty-seventy thousand.


    The Waves of Tears which had died in Su Ming¡¯s hand had umted to two hundred thousand something in the passage of time.


    ¡®If mixed together, these medicinal pills can produce additional effects¡­¡¯ Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it, and the Wave of Tears in front of him with bloodshot eyes and a body that seemed to be melting was reduced to powder.


    ¡®This is the 3,761st form, but it can only make the Wave of Tears¡¯ skull melt. I can¡¯t kill it instantly.¡¯ Su Ming shook his head. This was not the Decaying Spirit Core he wanted.


    ¡®I might not know the effects of Decaying Spirit Core that can destroy an entire race¡­ but in my mind, there is one medicinal pill that can be considered to be able to¡­ destroy a body when it explodes.¡¯ A look that said Su Ming was remembering the past appeared in his eyes. He recalled¡­ Scattering Blood, the pill he created when he was still a child!


    It was a pill that could melt a person at the moment it touched their blood, and it was an incredibly domineering pill.


    ¡°If a creature¡¯s body would explode once it melted, its blood would scatter everywhere, and all Waves of Tears who were touched by that blood would also melt and explode¡­ This is Decaying Spirit Core that is to my liking,¡± Su Ming mumbled, and hint of ruthlessness surfaced in his eyes.


    Time passed, and the mixing of the medicinal core continued. It did not matter whether it was a full pill or half a pill, or even just a tiny bit of it. Su Ming used all sorts of forms he could think of, and tried out all of them without dy.


    The number of Waves of Tears went to only around thirty-forty thousand from the sixty-seventy thousand, and in time, there were only thousands of them left¡­


    ¡°The 78,645th form is still too gentle¡­¡±


    ¡°The 81324th form is not the one¡­¡±


    When there were less than a few hundreds of Waves of Tears in the, Su Ming¡¯s body suddenly trembled. The ten thousand feet tall Wave of Tears in front of him turned red from histest form and fell apart in an instant. Its blood then gushed out everywhere.


    A focused glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He thought back on the form he¡¯d used for this medicinal core, and slowly, a brilliant light started shining in his eyes.


    ¡°When different medicinal pills are fused together, the blood of Waves of Tears will react and transform, and this change is one that does not fuse with these creatures¡¯ structure of life. The moment they touch this abnormal blood, it will fuse with their bodies, and melt them in a process that looks like devouring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to add in a power that will make them explode as well, and this power will depend on the levels of cultivation. The higher the cultivation level of a Wave of Tears will be, the greater explosion it will produce.¡± A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips, and he swiftly stood up. ¡°This core will be named Core of Waves of Tears!¡±

 Chapter 915: Return

    <h4>Chapter 915: Return</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant Su Ming got up, the illusory dimension immediately cracked. As the sound echoed in the air, the world shattered around Su Ming like a mirror.


    His body shattered along with it until he turned into powder and disappeared in the vast space.


    Almost at the instant this happened, Su Ming, who had his right hand pressed against the gigantic stone door in the cave of the second mountain, suddenly shuddered violently.


    His eyes flew open, and he sucked in a deep breath, as if his soul had returned to its body.


    His expression changed swiftly, and his right hand on the stone door started trembling uncontrobly. He felt that his soul and body were very out of sync with each other at that moment, causing him to feel incredibly unfamiliar with himself.


    A small part of this feeling came from his body, but arger part of it¡­ was the sense of time flowing around him once again.


    The illusory dimension was very different from this ce, and Su Ming had been a locus that acted as an intersection point between the two. He had returned from the still dimension after a long time, so it was only natural that he had a strong sense of not beingfortable with his surroundings.


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his right hand. He saw that it was trembling. In silence, his heart gradually calmed down, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ¡®I wonder how many years I¡¯ve been in that illusory dimension. Time might not have moved there, but the amount that was supposed to pass had still gathered around me, giving me an ancient air¡­ Among the eighty thousand something forms of medicinal pills aimed to target Waves of Tears, I¡¯ve finally managed to create the Core of Waves of Tears!¡¯


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and his gaze fell on the stone door. With a glint in his eyes, he took a step forward, lifted his right hand, and pushed his hand against the stone door once more.


    Almost at the instant he did so, the stone door let out a loud bang, and the light threads spreading outwards from the light blue glow that resembled a cobweb shrank back. When they collected into a single dot, it turned into a light blue vortex.


    At the same time, medicinal pills flew out of the vortex and floated in front of Su Ming. The pills before him were the ones that he had offered a long time ago as a child. They were also the same ones that he had used for his experiments in the illusory dimension.


    Yet the medicinal pills that appeared this time were no longer limitless in quantity. These were the only ones around.


    However, to Su Ming, even if there was no longer an infinite supply, it did not matter. He had already found the perfect form, and he could sessfully create the medicinal core in one go.


    He swept his gaze across the medicinal pills and lifted his right hand in a swing to immediately bring one closer Once he crushed it, he only took the skin. Then, he took another medicinal pill, crushed it, and took a third of its contents. Complex procedures such as these continued until Su Ming skillfully created a Core of Waves of Tears an hourter over the ball of mes he had summoned out of thin air on his right hand.


    The core was as red as blood, and it looked quite terrifying. It was as if this was not a medicinal core, but a ball of blood. Waves of malicious aura spread out from that Core of Waves of Tears, along with a thick, sweet scent.


    If anyone caught a whiff of it, they would definitely be intoxicated, but if they sniffed it several more times, the person would want to hurl ceaselessly in a manner as if they wanted to even throw up their organs.


    ¡°Waves of Tears, I¡¯m returning.¡±


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he turned into a long arc that swiftly left the cave, the second mountain, and¡­ the stone fragment¡¯s dimension.


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean was a gxy that would asionally have dazzling ster streams appear in it. Roars that sounded like infants crying rose and fell there, reverberating in all directions. If anyone looked from above, they would be able to see that there were a hundred thousand something Waves of Tears in that ce. These creatures were of various sizes¡ªsome were one hundred feet in size, others one thousand feet, and some even ten thousand feet¡ªand they all had expressions of madness, bloodthirstiness, and greed.


    There were thirteen warships that were surrounded by the one hundred thousand something Waves of Tears. In the mid of their roars and madness, Waves of Tears wereunching wave after wave of attacks on their targets.


    Holding out against them were thousands of cultivators. They were exhausted and had injuries of various degrees on their bodies, but they did not retreat even a single bit. Instead, they gritted their teeth and persevered, even if their cultivation bases were almostpletely used up, even if their Enchanted Treasures had shattered, and even if they no longer had any hope.


    But they still did not turn around.


    The nine Frail Darknesses, who were the nine old men with closed eyes, had their eyes open. White light spread out from them, and the nine old men revealed their cultivation ofter stage World ne Realm. They surrounded the thirteen warships from nine directions and were resisting the Waves of Tears¡¯ attacks at full strength.


    If these nine people were not around, then the Waves of Tears would have pounced on the thirteen warships a long time ago and submerged them as well as all the cultivators inside.


    Yet even so, as the Waves of Tears continued attacking, there were cultivators who died. Their bodies were torn apart by Waves of Tears, and right before the other cultivators, they would be crushed, would have their corpses torn limb from limb, and would be eaten.


    These bloody scenes were shocking, and brought a hint of despair to the defenders.


    The catwoman had already reached her maximum speed. With it, she circled the thirteen warships, resolving one crisis after another, lessening the pressure on the cultivators with her kills.


    They used the warships¡¯ power repeatedly, having them burst forth with the pirs of light that could destroy everything¡­ but every single time those pirs of light sted forth, they could only destroy the fog. They could not harm the bodies of the creatures.


    After all, there were too many Waves of Tears. A number of around one hundred thousand something might not sound like a lot, but when someone truly saw it, they would find that there was no end to the creatures.


    In the distance were two eighty thousand Waves of Tears. They were roaring, and there was monstrous fog surging from their bodies. That fog was like a corporeal wave that struck in all directions, and before it¡­ were seventeen Xu Huis.


    Her face was pale. It was very difficult for her to fight against two powerful existences who were at the equivalent of those in Lunar Kalpa Realm with her power. Even if these Waves of Tears were ferocious beasts and their divine abilities could notpare to those of cultivators, the pressure brought by them was still incredibly great.


    She was at aplete disadvantage. In fact, there were even a few times when the situation had be incredibly dangerous for her. Even if she was holding on for the moment she would not be able to continue for much longer. More importantly¡­ the one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears was still sitting in ackadaisical fashion on the gigantic meteor floating in the gxy. Its eyes were cold, and with a contemptuous and mocking gaze, it swept its gaze past Xu Hui and all the other cultivators.


    There were two Waves of Tears that were eighty thousand feet tall by its side as well. If they decided to attack, it would be impossible for Xu Hui to fight against them.


    There was anger in her heart. This anger was not directed towards the Waves of Tears¡­ but towards Su Ming, who was currently Dao Kong.


    Her impression of Dao Kong had unknowingly changed when Su Ming chose to stay and even took the initiative to charge in, but she had not expected that all of this would be fake. Dao Kong¡¯s personality had not changed in the slightest. He was still that unkind, unrighteous, hypocritical, and treacherous person she knew. He might have spewed out impressive and dignified words on the surface, but in truth¡­ when he rushed out, he had used some unknown method to disappear.


    She might not have noticed any ripple of power that belonged to Relocation, but there was no other exnation for Dao Kong¡¯s disappearance.


    Besides anger, Xu Hui also felt a sense of grief and disappointment. She knew that her fate was tied to Dao Kong¡¯s, and that she could not break that tie; she was fated to be his wife for dual cultivation. She had attempted to change everything, but could never seed. She had also tried to change Dao Kong, but failed in that as well.


    When she saw Dao Kong having escaped alone, the disappointment in her heart brought anguish and destion to her pale face.


    The cultivators on the thirteen warships were silent. They did not roar orugh bitterly. Instead, in silence, they used all they had to fight against the Waves of Tears.


    As for the nine old Frail Darknesses, no one could know what they thought. However, they asionally nced towards the spot in which Su Ming had disappeared and looked somewhat disappointed as well as indecisive.


    They were already very tired. While they were not injured in the continuous fights, the usage of their cultivation bases, the torment of their wills, the intimidation from the one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears in the distance, and most importantly, the despair from no hope were a poison that could kill anyone¡¯s willpower.


    About an hour had passed since Su Ming had disappeared. During this time, the intensity of the battle had surpassed what happened before and reached a new height.


    If no outside force joined in, then perhaps¡­ they could continue fighting and persevering, but the one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears in the distance seemed to have mocked them enough. It lifted its right hand and swung it. Immediately, the two eighty thousand feet Wave of Tears beside it lifted their heads, and whileughing ferociously, they let out shocking roars and turned into two long arcs¡­ that charged towards the thirteen warships.


    Their arrival would mark the end of this hunt.


    A hint of calmness appeared in the white eyes of the nine old Frail Darknesses. It was the calmness that would appear in a person who had seen through everything and was about to die. The catwoman trembled. As sheughed bitterly, she prepared herself to die. Instead of living like this, it was better to die, but she would no longer have the chance to make up the regret in her heart.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xu, we will burn our souls and self-destruct. We will use it to open a path for you to escape. At that time, you must leave quickly¡­¡± The voices of the nine old Frail Darknesses echoed in Xu Hui¡¯s heart.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones who will do it. All the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect and the thirteen warships will also self-destruct to drag them down with us. This should be enough for you to leave this ce.


    ¡°When you find the young master, don¡¯t me him. He is still a child. He needs experience and time to grow. The nine of us¡­ wish the best for you¡­ Now, we will leave the young master in your hands. He is a little willful, but we hope that you will be more tolerant of him. When you find him, bring him¡­ back to Morning Dao Sect.¡±


    Xu Hui¡¯s heart trembled. The nine old Frail Darknesses usually ignored her, and she too looked down on these nine cultivators who acted like old ves. They had practically nevermunicated with each other, but at that moment, these nine people were determined to use their deaths in exchange for a chance for her to escape.


    The two eighty thousand feet Waves of Tears closed in on them swiftly. Mighty pressure descended on the ships with a bang, but at the instant the nine old men prepared to self-destruct, the thirteen warships were about to be destroyed and crumble, and all the cultivators were ready to kill numerous Waves of Tears with their own deaths¡­


    In the spot where Su Ming had disappeared, a ray of piercing white light began to shine. It rose into the heavens out of nowhere, and instantly attracted the attention of all cultivators and Waves of Tears.


    It made Xu Hui look over, made then nine old men cast their gazes on it, and also made the four eighty thousand feet tall Waves of Tears peer over with surprise. It even made the one hundred thousand feet tall Wave of Tears focus its gaze on it.

 Chapter 916: The Authority in His Commands Could Make Mountains Crumble!

    <h4>Chapter 916: The Authority in His Commands Could Make Mountains Crumble!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The nine old Frail Darknesses were momentarily stunned, then whipped their heads towards the ce from which the white light came. Needless to say, that spot was where their young master had disappeared, and an idea rose in their heads. Even though they thought it was impossible, they could not help but think about it.


    The catwoman was nearby as well. Her pupils constricted, and she trained her gaze towards the ce.


    Xu Hui was taken aback for a moment, then she frowned. She did not believe that Dao Kong would return. In her mind, he had already run far back.


    But the scene that appeared next was one that shocked all the cultivators in the area and left them apprehensive.


    At the moment the hundred thousand something Waves of Tears that surrounded the ships saw the white light, the madness and ferociousness on their faces vanished, reced by terror. Their bodies began to tremble. Their howls might still be echoing in the air, but the roars no longer gave off the feeling that they were fierce. Instead¡­ they sounded like pained wails.


    Those wails came from all the hundred thousand something Waves of Tears. As they trembled, they swiftly spread outwards, as if the spot where the piercing white light wasing from was an indescribably terrifying existence to them.


    It was the case for Waves of Tears that were one hundred feet tall, and it was the same for those who were one thousand feet tall, and even the four that were ten thousand feet tall. Disbelief appeared on their faces.


    Roar!


    It was a roar that shook the sky and earth, made the entire gxy tremble, and even shook the hearts of all cultivators, including Xu Hui and the nine old Frail Darknesses, as well made their minds go nk. That roar hade from the mouth of the one hundred thousand feet tall Waves of Tears King sitting on the meteor in the distance.


    This was the first time it roared, and as it roared, it stood up on the meteor. Because of the creatures height, it looked like an invincible deity. This alone was enough to shock and intimidate everyone who saw it.


    Yet at that moment, there was a grim look that had never appeared before on its face.


    The ten thousand something Waves of Tears forced themselves to stop running away once they heard their kings roar. With trembling bodies, they froze in the gxy and looked at the white light, which was getting increasingly more piercing to the eyes.


    This scene shocked Xu Hui, the nine old Frail Darknesses, and all the cultivators on the ships. All of them had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    The thought that the white light was Su Ming, which existed in the nine old Frail Darknesses¡¯ minds, disappeared at that instant. They were almost certain that the white light was a ferocious beast even stronger than the Waves of Tears!


    A feeling of anguish instantly rose in the people¡¯s hearts.


    At that moment, in the white light that was gradually increasing in size, a shadow slowly took form, but the outline of that shadow did not belong to a ferocious beast. It belonged¡­ to a person!


    Once that outline took shape, wails filled with pain rose loudly from all around the ships. Those wails came from the uncontroble terror within the one hundred thousand something Waves of Tears. Those that were one thousand feet tall were in a slightly better condition, but those that were only one hundred feet tall started fleeing swiftly as they cried out as if they had gone mad.


    For a short period of time, the Waves of Tears in the gxy fell into chaos.


    Roar!


    The one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears roared again, forcing the fleeing Waves of Tears to stop in their tracks, albeit with great difficulty, but during that moment, a cold harrumph came from the shadow in the light.


    That cold harrumph echoed in the air. When itnded in the cultivators¡¯ ears, it did nothing to them, but when itnded in the ears of Waves of Tears, it sounded like thunderous booms. Immediately, one hundred feet tall Waves of Tears let out shrill screams, and ignoring the will of their king, they scattered without any hesitation.


    It was at this moment that the person walked outpletely from the white light. He was dressed in a Sacred Constetion Robe, and his long hair spilled over his shoulders. His handsome face, slender body, and the hint of a cold smirk on his lips brought a thick, malicious air about him.


    ¡°Young master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the young master! The young master returned!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, young master!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming appeared, the cultivators from the thirteen warships were filled with enthusiasm after being momentarily stunned. It was as if all their fatigue was swept away at that instant. As voices greeting him reverberated in the air, the nine old Frail Darknesses cast deep looks at him and wrapped their fists in their palms as they bowed to him.


    They did not ask why he chose to return, but when they saw their young master once again in this ce, they could not help but feel respect.


    The catwoman waspletely stunned. Simr to Xu Hui felt, she had not expected that Su Ming would return.


    ¡°I said before that I won¡¯t leave. And if I have to leave, I will take all of you¡­ with me,¡± Su Ming said calmly, then turned his head around to sweep his gaze across the hundred thousand something howling Waves of Tears, who were in an extreme state of chaos.


    His gaze was filled with a mighty pressure. The cultivators would not be able to sense it too deeply, but once the hundred thousand something Waves of Tears saw him and felt his gaze on them, they wailed even more loudly and dispersed even faster than before.


    It was as if Su Ming¡¯s existence was a source of terror. It was something the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect could not understand, but something Su Ming knew well.


    He had killed hundreds of thousands of Waves of Tears, and a presence that only Waves of Tears could detect had naturally formed about his body. This presence was a murderous aura that could make the creatures tremble.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze had made the Waves of Tears be even more terrified because when he looked towards them, they would have a false impression of being dismembered. It was as if the structure of their bodies, how much flesh and blood they possessed, how their bones were distributed, and how their nervesy in their bodies were allid bare in front of him at the instant he looked at them.


    In fact, they even had the impression that the parts on their bodies which Su Ming had looked at had been injured before or became the most fragile parts.


    The presence he possessed that was akin to a monstrous murderous aura in their eyes, and the invisible mighty pressure broke their minds!


    This situation was akin to a dog butcher in the mortal world running into a dog. If the person had killed hundreds of dogs, then the butcher would possess a murderous aura that would cause all dogs to quake in fear.


    This situation was also simr to meeting great murderers. If someone could personally kill thousands of people, then the killing intent that would gather would be easily noticed by even mortals. Any person who would look upon that murderer would feel a sense of fear, even if they wouldn¡¯t know where it came. After all, it would be their spirit sensing it, not mind.


    Needless to say, if that person would have killed several hundreds of thousands of people, the feeling would be even stronger. It was no surprise then that Waves of Tears, who were ferocious beasts with extremely high intelligence, were able to notice it even more clearly.


    This scene waspletely out of the expectations of all cultivators from Morning Dao Sect. Even Xu Hui sucked in a sharp breath. When she looked at Su Ming, she felt that he was unfathomable.


    She did not know what he experienced after he disappeared or why he could push Waves of Tears in a state of chaos just by standing still.


    The nine old Frail Darknesses also could note up with a reason for this.


    At that moment, a roar that shook the gxy rang through the area for the third time. The one hundred thousand feet tall Wave of Tears King stood on the meteor and roared at Su Ming. Its face was grim, and there was a brilliant light in its eyes. Its roar was like a wave of sound that rushed out in all directions.


    This was a challenge, a challenge issued by Waves of Tears¡¯ King!


    As it roared, the one hundred feet tall Waves of Tears shuddered. They might still be moving back, but those which were one thousand feet tall and those which were ten thousand feet tall gritted their teeth and bore through the presence that terrified them. They stopped moving back. Instead, they gradually approached Su Ming.


    As for the four Waves of Tears that were eighty thousand feet tall, their eyes turned bloodshot, and they charged towards Su Ming while roaring.


    At that moment, thousands of Waves of Tears rushed towards Su Ming, and there was not a single one of them that was under one thousand feet tall.


    Su Ming smiled coldly. Almost at the instant these Waves of Tears came towards him, he took a step forward. The Duke of Crimson me shifted them, and in an instant, Su Ming disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already right beside a Wave of Tears that was one thousand feet tall.


    That Wave of Tears shuddered. Before it could do anything though, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed to its chest in a well-practiced motion. With smooth movements akin to flowing water, he drew a long line on the Waves of Tears¡¯ body, and in the blink of an eye, he drew a circle around the creature.


    Then, without even casting it a nce, he walked towards another Wave of Tears.


    Behind him, that one thousand feet tall creature shuddered. When it lowered its head, blood trickled out of the corners of its mouth, and its body became limp. The spot where Su Ming had tapped was an old injury it obtained when it was engaged in a fight in the past. The long line he drew sealed off a vein in its body, causing the cirction of blood to freeze for a moment. When this happened, its heart stopped beating, its body fell down, and it died.


    This scene caused the pupils of all who saw it to shrink.


    One, two, three¡­


    Su Ming moved about, and wherever he went, none of the Waves of Tears could fight back against him. In fact, he did not even use much power on them. He understood the Waves of Tears body structure far too well, and with just one nce, he knew just where their weaknessy.


    As Su Ming moved, Waves of Tears died. With their roars growing stronger, the ten thousand feet tall Waves of Tears closed in on him. The creatures that surrounded Su Ming gradually increased in number.


    ¡°Still not enough¡­¡±


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He wanted to have Waves of Tears gather around him in an even denser fashion. With a turn, he charged towards those that were one hundred feet tall.


    At that moment, the fourth roar from the Waves of Tears¡¯ King reverberated in space. The will contained in that roar caused the one hundred feet tall Waves of Tear to descend into a frenzied state as they shivered. Then, as if they had been forced into a corner, they no longer retreated, but charged towards Su Ming while screeching as if they had gone mad.


    It might seem as if Su Ming was in danger, surrounded by multipleyers of Waves of Tears, but all of this was precisely what he wanted. That roar from the one hundred thousand feet tall Waves of Tears had actually been a great help to Su Ming.


    At that moment, the kind left the meteor for the first time. By just taking one step forward with its gigantic body, it appeared in the area just beyond Su Ming and joined the Waves of Tears. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s return had not only terrified the normal Waves of Tear, but also brought a mighty pressure to their king.


    The creature¡¯s great offensive ability that was equivalent to monsters in Sr Kalpa Realm caused the gxy to rumble, and ripples spread out. A matchless power swiftly descended in the area, intending to crush Su Ming straightaway!


    He smiled.


    When he turned around to look at the one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears, he lifted his left hand and seized the space beside him. Immediately, a one thousand feet tall Wave of Tears was caught by its neck. Su Ming might have been incredibly tinypared to it, but this did not stop him from seizing the beast by its neck. Because of this action, the Wave of Tears instinctively opened its mouth.


    Su Ming¡¯s smile was cold and sinister. With a malicious air about him, he shook his right hand¡­ and a medicinal core appeared on his palm. Then¡­ he pushed it into the Wave of Tears¡¯ mouth!


    It was¡­ the Core of Waves of Tears which Su Ming had prepared for countless years and had managed to produce after testing out around eighty thousand forms and experimented with hundreds upon thousands of Waves of Tears! The core¡­ that could destroy an entire race!

 Chapter 917: Either You Worship Me, or You Die

    <h4>Chapter 917: Either You Worship Me, or You Die</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the core entered the creature¡¯s mouth, Su Ming tapped a few spots on the Wave of Tears¡¯ body with his right hand, causing the Core of Waves of Tears in its body to melt instantly. Then, Su Ming seized the Wave of Tears¡¯ neck, and with a turn, he flung the creature straight into the troop of Waves of Tears beside him.


    The one thousand feet Wave of Tears¡¯ entire body instantly turned red. Veins popped up on its skin, and blood gushed out of its eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. It looked incredibly terrifying, as if all its bones, flesh, blood, and nerves had melted.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. In the face of endless Waves of Tears that roared and charged towards him, in the face of four gigantic Waves of Tears that were eighty thousand feet big, and in the face of the Waves of Tears King that was one hundred thousand feet big, he smiled.


    The moment the smile appeared on his face, he lifted his right hand. He first closed his fingers together, then spread them apart, and softly said a single word, ¡°Bang!¡±


    A muffled bang came from the one thousand feet Wave of Tears. That sound ovepped with Su Ming¡¯s voice, as if it had triggered the explosion.


    With that bang, the one thousand feet Wave of Tears which had swallowed the Core of Waves of Tears exploded. The impact spread through the entire are, but there were no bones, no torn pieces of flesh, no ripped up body. The creature simply exploded in a rain of blood.


    It was as if at the moment its body exploded, everything within it melted. Theyer of skin enveloped everything that was inside the body, like a sack containing water. Then, when that sack was torn open, the blood inside gushed out in all directions.


    There were plenty of Waves of Tears around the spot where the one thousand feet Wave of Tears had been. At the instant its body exploded, its blood spilled on a dozen something other creatures.


    The rain of blood might have looked normal, but at the instant itnded on the Waves of Tears, shrill screams of pain instantly came from those dozens Waves of Tears. The cultivators on the ships saw the blood that spilled out seeping into the Waves of Tears¡¯ skin as if it was corroding through, making it seem as if it possessed some form of sentience. Then, it entered deep within their bodies, fusing together with their blood.


    At the instant it entered their veins¡­


    Bang. Bang. Bang¡­


    The dozen something bangs that rose and fell were so loud that all the cultivators on the ships trembled, the nine old Frail Darknesses widened their eyes in shock, and the catwoman froze her face turning pale from disbelief.


    Even Xu Hui¡¯s breathing quickened. She could hardly believe what she saw at that moment.


    As the bodies of the dozen something creatures crumbled, the cultivators saw Waves of Tears exploding in all directions, as if a raging and roaring sea of blood had been called out.


    As more creatures exploded, the abnormal blood spilled on hundreds of other Waves of Tears. One of them was a creature that was eighty thousand feet big.


    The cold smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips grew colder. He ced his hands behind his back as he stood in the middle of the disintegrating sea of blood. The blood that could kill Waves of Tears so easily had no effect on him. His cold smile and calmness were in deep contrast to the miserable situation around him that was filled with terror-born madness.


    ¡°If you want to take what doesn¡¯t belong to you, then you must be prepared to be exterminated,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    The hundreds of Waves of Tears screamed in pain, and their cries shook the universe. Their bodies exploded with a bang, while as for the Wave of Tears that was eighty thousand feet big, it roared, and with an indescribable pain, it charged towards Su Ming.


    It was clearly enduring the pain of copsing because it wanted to kill his oppressor.


    Su Ming did not move. He believed in the race exterminating Decaying Spirit Core he had created, so he watched the iing eighty thousand feet Wave of Tears with an aloof gaze. That creature took one more step forward, got slightly closer to Su Ming, and then its body exploded with a bang.


    Its death sounded like a funeral bell that resounded through the entire gxy. Due to its gigantic body, the blood it spilled far surpassed the amount from the much smaller creatures. Once the creature exploded, a tremendous sea of blood submerged Su Ming¡¯s body and swept through the entire area.


    Shrill roars filled with terror and madness instantly came from the Waves of Tears¡¯ mouths. The battle spirit that had been lit after much difficulty by the Waves of Tears¡¯ King disappeared like the wind at that instant. The threat of death caused the Waves of Tears to scatter outwards without regard for anything. They wanted to leave this ce. They¡­ were afraid.


    However, Su Ming¡¯s Decaying Spirit Core for the Waves of Tears was an item to exterminate an entire race. The longer it stayed in effect, the more shocking it would be. The explosion of the hundreds of Waves of Tears and the blood from the eighty thousand feet Wave of Tears gushing out resulted in ten thousand Waves of Tears being sshed.


    Once the first bang from the Wave of Tears that was fed the medicinal core sounded, that noise never stopped. Loud rumbles continued reverberating in space, and every single time it rang out, endless screams of pain would follow after, along with another Wave of Tears turning into power for Decaying Spirit Core.


    It was a medicinal core that could exterminate a race, decaying its spirit; a medicinal core that possessed the power to destroy all manner of lives. This¡­ was Decaying Spirit Core.


    The sea of blood turned into a gigantic whirlpool that continued spreading out while booming sounds echoed one after another. If anyone tried to paint this scene in the gxy as a picture, then anyone who saw it would be able to see blood-red flowers at the edges of the sea of blood in the middle of a picture, and this was where the booms wereing from ceaselessly.


    Each of the blood-red flowers was caused by a Wave of Tears¡¯ body falling apart. This picture was incredibly beautiful, but it was also a funeral song for all lives¡­


    The one hundred thousand feet Wave of Tears King roared while retreating hastily. There was a frenzied expression on its face, and its eyes were bloodshot. It could only watch as its kind died in a forlorn manner, as three of the four old eighty thousand feet tall Waves of Tears, the elders of its race, were killed.


    Their deaths werepletely unrted to their levels of cultivation. It was because of that sea of blood, because that damn cultivator had fed a medicinal core to one of its own just moments ago. The king did not know what medicinal core it had been, but the terror it produced was something even the Waves of Tears¡¯ King could not fight against.


    It did not dare get close to it, did not even dare to let a single drop of that blood touch it. It¡­ had a strong hunch that even if it was the Waves of Tears¡¯ King itself, its body would disintegrate just like those of everyone else.


    This had nothing to do with their levels of cultivation. It was simply something that could not exist together with them. This was¡­ a w in their lives!


    The booming sounds continued while spreading outwards. The numbers of dead Waves of Tears reached thousands, then tens of thousands, and kept increasing until the entire gxy was covered by the sea of blood. At that point, about a hundred thousand Waves of Tears had died.


    The remnants stood at the outermost area of the gxy, and most of them were only a hundred something feet big. Few of them were one thousand feet tall. As for the ten thousand feet tall Waves of Tears who were the closest to Su Ming earlier since they were the fastest, all of them had died. Even of the four old eighty thousand feet Waves of Tears, only one remained, and it was trembling after having escaped by pure luck.


    If anyone looked around the gxy at that moment, they would find that most of the hundred thousand something Waves of Tears had disintegrated. Right then, there were less than twenty thousand of them remaining.


    The area was filled with dead silence¡­


    All the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect were shocked by all that they saw. Their mouths hung open in astonishment as they looked at Su Ming in the vast sea of blood in a daze.


    The Waves of Tears were all trembling. Expressions of terror and despair that had never appeared on them before showed up. As Su Ming stood in the sea of blood, he became an existence that was etched into the deepest parts of these creatures¡¯ minds, and his figure was branded deep into their lives and souls, to be passed down generation after generation.


    ¡°Either you worship me and¡­ leave, or all Waves of Tears will die,¡± Su Ming stated tly as he stood in the sea of blood and swept his gaze past those still alive.


    His voice shot through the sea of blood and reverberated in this gxy.


    The Waves of Tears in the area let out pitiful cries begging for their lives as they trembled. Without any hesitation, they bowed down and worshiped Su Ming.


    The near twenty thousand Waves of Tears that remained all chose to kowtow to him. When he looked towards the Waves of Tears¡¯ King, an expression of pain and conflict appeared on the creature. After some time, it lowered its head and quietly chose to fold its gigantic body to kowtow as well.


    The act of bowing down and worshiping someone might seem simple, but to this creature, it was an act that was even more difficult to endure than death. However¡­ if it did not do this, what else could it do? For its kind and the members of its race, it had no choice.


    Everything that had happened was because¡­ its kind had offended someone they could not offend. They brought upon themselves a disaster they could not resolve. When the creature remembered the medicinal core, a shudder ran down its back.


    ¡°Now, get yourself out of my sight,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    The one hundred thousand feet tall Wave of Tears stood up slowly, and with a single move, it charged into the distance. Behind it were the remaining twenty thousand Waves of Tears. They rushed away as fast as they could, following behind their king, as if staying for even a breath longer in this ce would break them down.


    When Su Ming saw the Waves of Tears leaving into the distance, he shifted his gaze away from them. He did not choose to truly exterminate this race.


    He turned around and looked at the people from Morning Dao Sect behind him, and slowly, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    In the sea of blood, he stood dressed in his Sacred Constetion Robe. His long hair danced in space, and his expression was calm, but the sea of blood was acting as the background. With it behind him, a distinct and powerful aura that was full of maliciousness spread out without reservation around his handsome face.


    The sea of blood and the malicious aura seemed to have fused together at that instant, and Su Ming¡¯s appearance was deeply branded into the minds of all those from Morning Dao Sect. It was an image they would never forget in their lives.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze caused a zealousness to be born within the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect, and deep reverence for Dao Kong rose within them. This was a very different emotion from the one with which they served him before.


    They had respected Dao Kong in the past because of Morning Dao Sect, but at this moment¡­ they held Su Ming in reverence because of Su Ming himself.


    There was a slightlyplicated look on Xu Hui¡¯s face. When Su Ming looked towards her, for the first time ever, she instinctively wanted to avoid his gaze¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll continue¡­ heading to Divine Essence Star Ocean,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    ¡°Understood!¡± a single voice that consisted of hundreds of voices from all the fearless warriors, all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect¡­ the nine old men, the catwoman answered. That word even echoed in the heart of Xu Hui.

 Chapter 918: Digging Holes…

    <h4>Chapter 918: Digging Holes¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°He¡¯s putting on airs! He¡¯s so good at putting on airs!¡±


    The thirteen warships charged forward in the gxy. Within the biggest warship was the bald crane. It had an envious expression on its face as it mumbled to itself ceaselessly.


    ¡°Gosh, darn it, this sort of act of putting on airs should be done by me, haih¡­¡±


    The bald crane looked dejected. By its side, the Abyss Dragon rolled its eyes. It really did not want to strike the bald crane¡¯s ego and point out that the bald crane had been so scared that it did not dare to get out of the room when the Waves of Tears had attacked a few days ago.


    ¡°Think about it. Me, the handsome and elegant bald crane, standing in the sea of blood that surges into heavens, bathing in it. With a swing of my wing, I would wash my back, and one hundred thousand Waves of Tears would die. With another swing of my wing, I would wash my chest, and the remaining Waves of Tears would bow down to worship me. Tsk tsk, he¡¯s so pretentious!


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that guy is up to no good. To his left is that catwoman, to his right is that girl, behind him are those nine old coots, and before him are thousands of fearless warriors¡­¡± The bald crane ground its teeth in vexation, looking incredibly jealous.


    ¡°If I had that, I would definitely ask them to bring out all their crystals, but what did he do, huh? He did not even mention the crystals! This¡­ This is just¡­ This is so¡­ He¡¯s so prodigal, so shameless, so wasteful!


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, I have to go to him and talk some sense into him. Abyss Dragon, don¡¯t stop me, I must go!¡± The bald crane¡¯s eyes were red. In its anger, it was about to walk out of its room, but after just taking a few steps, it looked at the Abyss Dragon lying on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± The Abyss Dragon sighed and quickly moved back, looking incredibly innocent.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Ah, fine, you¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t be so petty. I¡¯ll let this slide.¡± The bald crane¡¯s eyes moved about shiftily before it quickly sat down, acting very generous.


    ¡°What did I say?¡± The Abyss Dragon was momentarily stunned. and it scratched its head.


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want me to go?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°You said¡­¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t say¡­¡±


    An intense debate immediately unfolded between the dragon and the crane in the room. No one else could hear their voices, but Su Ming, who was sitting not too far away on the warship¡¯s floorboard, could hear everything clearly due to the connection he had with the bald crane.


    He did not bother with the two creatures, though. Instead, he lowered his head and touched his chest. Even though the ck stone fragment was not there anymore, Su Ming was too used to its existence. It might be in his soul, but he still instinctively thought that it was hanging around his neck.


    The scene several days ago emerged in Su Ming¡¯s head. Once the Waves of Tears left and Su Ming walked out of the vast sea of blood, it surged towards him and disappeared without a trace around him.


    But Su Ming could sense that the sea of blood had not vanished. Instead¡­ it had been absorbed by the ck stone fragment.


    ¡°Seed of Life Extermination¡­¡±


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, when he opened them again, he put down the hand that had been on his chest. Su Ming could guess a little about the matter regarding the Seed of Life Extermination, his Ecang clone, and the bald crane, but not everything.


    However, this was not the time for him to verify his guesses. He wanted to go to Divine Essence Star Ocean to search for Lie Shan Xiu. If he could find him, then it would be good, but if he could not obtain any clues, then Su Ming¡­ was prepared¡­ to leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence with Morning Dao Sect!


    He wanted to leave this ce and return to True Morning Dao World, then return to his homnd!


    In fact, he had already made a certain decision. If he could go back to True Morning Dao World, he was going to use a different method to take revenge on the entire True Morning Dao World than what he had nned while among the Berserkers. He was not going to fight against those people head on¡­ but would instead rece them in the dark!


    ¡®I¡¯ll be the strongest of all those in the Dao Family in Morning Dao Sect and slowly take control of Morning Dao Sect¡­ and I will continue doing so until I control the entire True Morning Dao World. I¡¯ll be True Morning Dao World¡¯s Kalpa Lord. I¡¯ll be Dao Chen!


    ¡®At that time, it won¡¯t matter whether it¡¯ll be the Immortals or the wills from Yin Death Region¡ªall of them will be reduced to ashes. Only by doing so will Di Tian not be able to notice me, and I will¡­ be able to retrieve my physical body!¡¯ A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and a hint of a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    He was no longer the ignorant teenager from the past. It could be said that he was already a calctive and farsighted person.


    Di Tian would definitely not be able to think of this method!


    Su Ming looked around him. All the cultivators in the thirteen warships were his subordinates. They had held Dao Kong in reverence in the past, and it was the same now, but Su Ming was Dao Kong now. Because of this, these people had be his subordinates!


    And due to the matter with the Waves of Tears earlier, Su Ming could sense that while these people still treated him the same as before, a hint of zealousness appeared in their eyes.


    This zealousness was not because of Morning Dao Sect, but because of Su Ming himself!


    In fact, while the nine old Frail Darknesses still had the same expressions as before and did not seem that different from before, Su Ming could sense from a few subtle hints that a barely noticeable hint of respect had appeared within the nine old men, and along with it was also¡­ a hint of joy akin to that of the older generation seeing those in the younger generation growing up to be mature and powerful.


    Aside from these people, the catwoman had also changed. But the one who changed the most was Xu Hui. She no longer hid herself in space, but was on another warship. asionally, she would cast her gaze on Su Ming.


    She was hesitant, filledplicated emotions, as well as feeling an inexplicable surprise.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and no longer bothered with his surroundings, but instead went on to sense his own cultivation base. At that moment, he was already in the middle stage of World ne Realm. As for his physical body, it possessed power equivalent to those in theter stage of World ne. If he brought out the power of Divine Essence as well, then he could fight against those who had attainedpletion in World ne Realm.


    If he borrowed the power from his Ecang clone as well or had his Ecang clone personallye to the ce to fuse with this clone, then Su Ming¡¯s offensive abilities¡­ could allow him to fight against those in Lunar Kalpa Realm and below without a problem. Though he would still not be able to fight against the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, he could fight against the old monsters in Sr Kalpa Realm with his Ecang clone.


    Su Ming had never dreamed about having this sort of power when he had left thend of Berserkers in the past. Yet now, he had it in his grasp. In silence, Su Ming touched his storage bag. In it was the Divine Essence Treasure Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here, along with Dao Avenue Mountain, which he could activate fully. These would be his killing moves.


    More importantly, he had the poisonous wasp! The God Ascension Nectar in the poisonous wasp was a source for Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation to continue rising nonstop. When he thought of this, he lowered his head to look at his right index finger.


    The might not seem to anything unusual about it, but Su Ming knew that God Ascension Nectar was contained in that fingertip. In the end, he had decided to keep that God Ascension Nectar.


    Even though it would attract danger to him, as long as he controlled it and not let it spread outwards, he could avoid danger, especially when there were thirteen screens of light around where he sat. This was the protection provided to him by the thirteen warships. Along with Su Ming¡¯s own power and seals, he could make it so that the fragrance from the God Ascension Nectar did not spread outwards.


    When he tried to continue melting the God Ascension Nectar, Su Ming also gained aplete version of Dao Kong¡¯s memories. He found the peculiarities surrounding the Sacred Constetion Robe and the method to use it.


    The Sacred Constetion Robe was something that only the direct descendants of the Dao Family in Morning Dao Sect could possess, so there was bound to be something about it that made it strong. Due to Su Ming¡¯s continuous efforts to understand it over the past few days and Dao Kong¡¯s memories, he had gained mastery over the robe.


    ¡®The more people I enve, the stronger the might of the Sacred Constetion Robe will be, and based on Dao Kong¡¯s Sacred Constetion Robe as well as his memories, he had nearly a hundred thousand retainers in Morning Dao Sect.


    ¡®These one hundred thousand retainers have outstanding power. He also has four main guards. Each of them is at theter stage of World ne Realm, but due to the unique structure of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, they could note with Dao Kong, which was why they were made to stay outside.¡¯ Su Ming touched the robe with his right hand, and a smile shed on his face.


    ¡®There are three main functions within Sacred Constetion Robes. One of them is to protect. Their wearers can stimte the protective power inside, and different Sacred Constetion Robes have different strengths. Dao Kong¡¯s Sacred Constetion Robe can resist one full-power strike from a cultivator in Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    ¡®This alone makes this robe much stronger than the one I obtained from that Dao Yuan, whom I killed in the past. That robe couldn¡¯t even allow me to resist against the three old men sealed in my soul, which shows just how weak it was.¡¯ The scene from that year emerged in Su Ming¡¯s mind. Now that he thought back on it, the three men sealed in his soul should have been existences like the Duke of Crimson me.


    ¡®The second is to seal divine abilities. One of the main reasons behind why Sacred Constetion Robes are so powerful is this. They can seal off other people¡¯s divine abilities and allow the wearer to figure them out. But if the wearer wants to execute an Art, then he would need enough power and enough retainers to stimte him to cast it.


    ¡®As for the third function, it is¡­ to allow the wearer to turn into a star! But to do this, they need to burn their servants¡¯ souls. Once a person turns into a star, they can control the Essence of a World. Even when in the face of someone in Sr Kalpa Realm, they would be able to resist a full-power strike from them, albeit with much difficulty.


    ¡®And as a Sacred Constetion Robe bes stronger, it should be able to allow the wearer to turn into a star cluster. If that is the case, then the wearer would be powerful enough to shock those in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that turning into a star isn¡¯t that easy. This Sacred Constetion Robe hasn¡¯t reached that level. Right now, this robe¡­ is only a fourth-tier Constetion Robe. It¡¯s still far from reaching the ninth-tier.


    ¡®Also, based on Dao Kong¡¯s memories, if a Sacred Constetion Robe reaches the ninth-tier, then other hidden divine abilities would be revealed. Its color would even change to silver. In his memories, the ancient existences among the direct descendants of the Dao Family had silver robes.


    ¡®As for those in his generation, no one had managed to make their robes turn silver before he left for the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.¡¯ Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and closed his eyes. He started meditating quietly and exercising his breathing.


    Time trickled by slowly. The thirteen warships¡¯ travel was rather smooth. They no longer ran into existences like the Waves of Tears. And even if they did asionally run into some scattered ferocious beasts that did not travel in groups, they would either avoid them or kill them. Their journey could be considered to be a smooth-sailing one.


    Until three monthster¡­


    Su Ming and his group finally reached the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. An innumerable amount of meteors were floating around there, and it could even be said that they surrounded the entire gxy. This was andmark. Once they stepped in, it would mean that they had¡­ stepped into the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Bang, bang. Bang, bang.


    When the thirteen warships approached the meteors, they immediately heard a noise. There was a regr pattern to the sound, and the interval between each one was almost exactly the same.


    Su Ming had already opened his eyes a long time ago. Along with him, almost all the other cultivators on the ships saw a thin and frail man crouched down on one of the meteors not too far into the distance. With an apathetic expression, he was digging a hole at a regr rhythm.


    When they looked at his surroundings, they found that there were already seven giant holes around him. There were plenty of crushed stones floating about, making it clear that these holes had been all dug by the man.

 Chapter 919: The Person on the Giant!

    <h4>Chapter 919: The Person on the Giant!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man was not tall. At first nce, he looked like a child that had not grown fully, but when someone looked closely, they would be able to see based on the outline of his face that he was already a grown man.


    It was not to say that this person was short, but it was because he was thin and frail, as if a gust of wind would be enough to blow him away.


    The thin man did not even spare a nce at Su Ming and the others on the thirteen warships. His attention was trainedpletely on the meteor as he continued to dig a hole with his right hand.


    Banging sounds continued reverberating in the air. This scene caused all those who saw it to be unable to help themselves but feel that there was something strange about this sight.


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on the thin man as he remained seated on the warship. Even though it was just a brief nce, at the instant he looked over, he sensed the ripple of powering from that man¡¯s body.


    That was not¡­ the ripple of power from a cultivator, but was instead a ripple of power Su Ming was familiar with and had even seen before - the ripple of power from a Shaman!


    This was a Shaman!


    A Battle Shaman!


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and lifted his right hand to swing it in the air. The thirteen warships immediately started slowing down, until they stoppedpletely. For a time, they remained beyond the group of meteors around Divine Essence Star Ocean, staying still in a spot not too far from the meteor with the thin man.


    From the start till the current moment, the thin man did not look at Su Ming and the others. He continued digging that hole until approximately the time takes for an incense stick to burn had passed. When he finished digging a deep hole with his hand, the total number of holes around him numbered eight.


    His action aroused curiosity in the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect. While they were looking over, Su Ming shook his head. The ripples of power that belonged to a Shaman were mixed, having a presence of other races as well. The thin man was not a pure Shaman.


    ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s go,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    Once he spoke, the thirteen warships immediately started moving again. As they approached the ce and entered the group of meteors, a strange, shrill cry suddenly rose up from the depths of the group of meteors and turned into a wave of sound that surged towards them.


    Along with the wave of sound were nine long arcs. These nine long arcs traveled at an incredibly fast pace. They weaved in and out of the meteors and closed in on the meteor with the nine holes within an instant to stand in front of the thin man.


    The long arcs faded away, and nine men with messy hair appeared. Their clothes were distinctly different from those of other cultivators and seemed to be long robes made out of hides. There were also plenty of colors on the nine people¡¯s face, preventing others from seeing their faces clearly. Only a ferocious totem drawn there could be seen distinctly.


    This totem was drawn with red and white paint. With their shining, chilling eyes, the nine man gave off an incredibly dangerous feeling.


    Their ages could not be determined. The only thing that could be seen was that there were no women among them. The person standing in the lead held a thick, ck bone staff in his hand. Judging by the looks of it, that bone staff was the leg bone of some ferocious beast.


    There were red threads intersecting with each other on that staff, and they shone with a strange, enchanting light.


    The appearance of the nine people instantly caused a primitive and violent presence to charge towards those from Morning Dao Sect.


    ¡°Galloping Fighters. This race lives at the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. They are a normal race, and they have about a thousand members. All Galloping Fighters love fighting and are incredibly fierce. They do not have much connection to the world outside. In ck Ink¡¯s records, this race is considered an uncivilized race,¡± the catwoman next to Su Ming immediately whispered softly.


    Almost at the instant she said these words into Su Ming¡¯s ears, the nine Galloping Fighters roared towards the heavens together. The freezing re in their eyes grew brighter. They first looked at Su Ming and the crowd before swiftly charging towards the thin man from nine directions.


    ¡°I missed one¡­¡± a cold and apathetic voice said. The thin man lifted his head and veins popped up on his right hand. With a roar, an eerie, chilling re shone on his teeth. During that instant, his teeth changed and became much sharper.


    He brought out an herb from his bosom and chewed it, then bent down to pick up a stone he had dug out when he was digging the holes. With a single step, he charged towards the nine people.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and a slight hint of interest appeared in them. He was not interested in the man, but the herb he was chewing on. Su Ming¡¯s knowledge towards medicinal herbs allowed him to tell at first nce that that herb was not used to cure injuries, but contained a form of poison.


    But that interest was not great and could not make him pay any further attention. The thirteen warships continued moving forward and gradually moved past the meteor.


    Just as they were about to leave into the distance, the thin man let out a roar and crashed into one of the Galloping Fighters. With a loud bang, his chest was injured badly, but he let out a ferocious smile,pletely unbothered by it, then rammed his head against the Galloping Fighter¡¯s forehead. He opened his mouth wide and bit down on the person¡¯s throat. With a yank, blood gushed out all over the ce, and the man instantly retreated.


    A shrill scream of pain reverberated in the air, and the Galloping Fighter who had his throat torn open retreated while pressing a hand to his neck. He might have stopped the blood flow, but he could not stop a ck hue from spreading down his skin. This was poison. It came from the thin man¡¯s teeth, and it came from that herb used moments before.


    ¡®The poison is pretty good.¡¯ After seeing all this, Su Ming averted his gaze.


    The thin man moved incredibly quickly on the meteor. As he retreated, he turned around swiftly and crushed the stone in his right hand. When it turned into powder and he flung it upwards, he struck his own chest and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The blood and powder fused together and started burning swiftly to turn into a fire bird that charged towards a Galloping Fighter.


    At the same time, he roared and rushed towards another person.


    Within an instant, screams of pain reverberated in the air, and another two Galloping Fighters died under the thin man¡¯s hands. When he attacked, his actions were filled with madness and bloodthirst. Every single part of his body could turn into a murderous weapon.


    However, when four of the nine Galloping Fighters had died, a dark glint shone in the eyes of the member of the alien race with the bone staff. He opened his mouth and bit down on his bone staff, and with a loud crunch, he crushed a small portion of the bone. At the same time he chewed it in his mouth, he lifted the bone staff and pointed at the center of his brows.


    As he did so, his body started trembling, and he instantly became thinner. In the blink of an eye, he was reduced to only skin and bones. The red threads on the bone staff started squirming about. Almost at the instant that member of the alien race became emaciated, thick, ck fog erupted from the bone staff.


    The fog was thick, and when it appeared, it tumbled about before turning into a ck snake. As it hissed, it charged towards the thin man.


    At that moment, the thirteen warships had already left the area of the meteor, which was also where the group was fighting. The ships entered a group of meteors. Su Ming did not pay attention to the battle and massacre behind him. He could tell that the thin man and the Galloping Fighters did not pay any attention to them, starting a fight to the death in front of their eyes,pletely unbothered by their presence.


    And since Su Ming did not send an order, all the cultivators on the thirteen warships would not attack. Instead, they only looked at the battle coldly while the ships moved forward.


    When the thin man saw the fog snakeing towards him, his pupils shrank, and he swiftly retreated, but the other four Galloping Fighters chased after him with bloodlust and an intent to ughter him.


    A ruthless look appeared in his eyes. He stopped moving, then instead of retreating, he turned around, and charged straight towards the four people.


    Both sides instantly crashed into each other, and booming sounds echoed in the air, along with creams of pain. One of the four had his neck twisted; another had his heart dug out; yet another had his body torn apart; while thest one had his skull shattered when the thin man rammed his head against it. In the blink of an eye, the four Galloping Fighters had all died wretched and miserable deaths.


    The thin man staggered. His right hand was paralysed. There was a wound on his abdomen, and blood was pouring out continuously from it.


    However, he did not spare a single nce to it. He was about to rush towards the Galloping Fighter with the bone staff in his hand when the four people who had died by his feet suddenly opened their eyes. Gray light shone in them.


    Almost at the instant the gray hue appeared, the thin man¡¯s body trembled, as if a sealing power was traveling out of the eyes of the four dead Galloping Fighters. That power sealed his body, making him unable to move.


    The fog snake charged towards him and surrounded his body, biting into it as if it wanted to eat him whole.


    The hint of a cold sneer appeared on the lips of the thin Galloping Fighter who was sitting cross-legged on the ground with the bone staff in hand, but the next moment, his expression changed into that of shock.


    It was at this moment that Su Ming jolted while on the thirteen warships that had already left into the distance. He stood up swiftly, then turned around to stare at the battlefield on the meteor that was behind him.


    His breathing quickened, and he lifted his right hand and swung it in space, causing the thirteen warships to instantly stop in the group of meteors.


    A bang shot up in space, and Su Ming saw the fog snake around the thin man shatter into pieces. A gigantic, illusory figure appeared behind him, and it was a giant with thick, ck fur.


    There was an old man sitting cross-legged on the giant¡¯s head. His body was also an illusion, and he was just as indistinct as the giant. But whether it was the giant or the old man, they were both the God of Shamans for the Shamans. After being worshiped for many years, they were simr to the Berserkers¡¯ statue of the God of Berserkers when used for divine abilities.


    What made Su Ming lose hisposure was not the giant, but the old man sitting on its head. During the instant the thin man brought out his God of Shamans, Su Ming sensed a strong familiar feeling. That familiarity caused his heart to tremble. When he saw the old man on the giant¡¯s head with his own eyes, he shook.


    That old man¡¯s face might be indistinct and his body an illusion, but the white robe he wore and the memories Su Ming would never forget in his life were enough to make him tremble.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± he mumbled. He was the only one who could hear his own voice.


    The illusory figure on the giant¡¯s head¡­ was Tian Xie Zi!

 Chapter 920 - Who Is Your Great Patriarch?!

    <h4>Chapter 920: Who Is Your Great Patriarch?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tian Xie Zi, Su Ming¡¯s first true Master!


    The pir of the ninth summit, one of the three Great Berserkers in South Morning, whose origins were incredibly mysterious. No one else knew about it, but his disciples knew that their Master had once left Yin Death Region and entered Morning Dao Sect to have one of the Sect Elders be his Master.


    He only took in four disciples in his life!


    His eldest disciple had the inheritance of the Shamans¡¯ Nine Li Tribe and was the Shaman Lord of the current generation. His level of cultivation might not be much, but his will was so strong that he could overturn the world. To be stronger, he did not hesitate to be used by Di Tian, using the other¡¯s power to behead himself and turn into Xing Gan!


    He brandished the axe in his hand against the skies!


    His second disciple took the word ¡®Hua¡¯ as his family name. He was gentle and elegant, but his body was actually the will of a Phantom King. No one could say how long he had lived. He wandered around the world, worshiped by all ghosts. If it was not because thend of Berserkers was too small and he could not get out of Yin Death Vortex, then his future would have been limitless.


    His third disciple might seem dumb, but he was the incarnation of the Rune Treasure that sealed Yin Death Region. Before him, all seals and Runes did not seem to exist. He valued his rtionships greatly and was skilled in the Art of Dreams. If he could master this Art, he would definitely be able to shock the universe.


    His fourth disciple was Su Ming, an Abyss Builder and the young master of the Fifth True World. His body and soul had been separated¡ªhis body was in thend of Immortals, while his soul was sent into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He was the Fourth God of Berserkers in thend of Berserkers, had an Ecang clone, and possessed a Seed of Life Extermination. He had faced plenty of trails in his life, and had had countless serendipities. His cultivation base clone could enter the core of Morning Dao Sect, and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole could be the strongest physical body in the universe. If the day came when his clones and his physical body merged into one, then his strength would be difficult to describe with words.


    If a person could have these four people as his disciples, then there was no longer any need to talk about how illustrious he was!


    Tian Xie Zi taught Su Ming about the changes of heart and had him search for his own method to clear his mind. He had also opened the path of cultivation for Su Ming and turned his heart into the one it was now, capable of reaching this far!


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. His whole body was shaking as he looked at the illusory figure on the giant¡¯s head. He had not expected that he would be able to find¡­ traces of his Master in Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disappearance was a source of pain among the brothers, and they swore that no matter what, as long as they lived, they would find their Master. Even if their Master was no longer around, they would have the universe bleed to take revenge for him.


    Su Ming hade to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence alone. His senior brothers were in True Morning Dao World. They had been separated for a thousand something years, but Su Ming¡¯s heart of a disciple of the ninth summit had never changed.


    No matter how much time passed, he was someone from the ninth summit. He was Tian Xie Zi¡¯s fourth disciple!


    ¡®Master¡­¡¯


    A hard to control impulse urged him to move, but he was no longer the teenager that he was in the past. He knew that being reckless would not be of much good to him, since it would reveal his thoughts. Like that, he would gain little sess even after putting in a lot of effort to achieve his goal.


    He forced down the impulse in his heart and watched the giant roar towards the heavens while the thin man rushed out. He was so quick that he instantly closed in on the Galloping Fighter. Then, he lifted his right hand and hurled a punch.


    The bone staff shattered into pieces. The Galloping Fighter coughed up blood, then used some unknown method to fall back, avoiding being killed by a hair¡¯s breadth. He charged backwards, towards the thirteen warships.


    The thin man went after him without any hesitation.


    Cold res immediately appeared in the eyes of the cultivators in the thirteen warships. Some of them even stood up. The catwoman¡¯s eyes focused as well while she stood beside Su Ming.


    A mighty pressure immediately spread out from the thirteen warships and locked onto the iing Galloping Fighter as well as the thin man.


    ¡°Let theme.¡± Once Su Ming spoke, the mighty pressure from the thirteen warships instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Gebierg! Ic i l¨¦ane eac t?t dryhtgestr¨¦on ¡­¡± The iing Galloping Fighter spoke swiftly to Su Ming and the others, but his words wereplicated and difficult to understand, making itpletely impossible for them to understand what he said. However, based on his expression and his current condition, he was definitely asking for help.


    ¡°He asked us to save him, and he¡¯s willing to use their race¡¯s treasure to repay us,¡± the catwoman whispered.


    Su Ming did not speak, staring at the thin man. He saw the man coughing up blood as he pursued the Galloping Fighter. At that moment, his body turned into blood mist, and his speed increased exponentially. When the Galloping Fighter stepped into one of the warships, the other caught up to him. Fog shot through the Galloping Fighter¡¯s body, and a loud boom reverberated in the air. Blood poured of the Galloping Fighter¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, and he fell on the warship.


    The fog gathered together to turn into the thin man. He red at the people from Morning Dao Sect fiercely, his body bent like that of a ferocious beast. He slowly retreated, then seized the dead Galloping Fighter. But just as he was about to leave, Su Ming spoke.


    ¡°Which Shaman tribe do you belong to and who is your Great Patriarch? ¡±


    The other people from Morning Dao Sect could not understand Su Ming¡¯s words and were all momentarily stunned. This was the Shamans¡¯nguage, and Su Ming had learned it when he was among the Shamans in the past.


    The thin man was nning to retreat, but when he heard those words, he stopped for a moment, then cast Su Ming a deep nce while standing on another ship. With a single move, he grabbed the corpse and left the ship, then returned to the meteor with the holes he had dug. Once he ced a corpse in each hole, he grabbed the remaining one and pushed it hard against the ground. With just a few moves, he formed a huge hole, and threw the corpse inside it.


    Once he threw all nine corpses into the holes, he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming on the warship, suddenly lifting his right hand and drawing a line across his neck, signaling that he would kill him if he followed. A freezing re appeared in his eyes, and he prepared to leave.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. His eyes swiftly gained a profound look, and the power of a Soul Catcher spread out rapidly from his eyes, turning into ripples in the gxy around them. That Soul Catcher¡¯s power swiftly descended on the thin man¡¯s body when Su Ming looked at him.


    The man¡¯s feet came to a halt. He whipped his head around, and for the first time, surprise appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and struck his body to cough up blood. His body turned into blood mist once more, and he changed into a blood shadow. His speed then increased by several fold.


    Su Ming took a step forward without any hesitation.


    ¡°Continue onward and station yourselves at a safe ce. Wait for me there. I have a connection to the ships, I will be able to find you.¡± While speaking, Su Ming had already walked off the ship.


    Before the nine old Frail Darknesses could say anything, he said, ¡°None of you are to follow me. That includes you, Xu Hui. This is an order!¡±


    ¡°I can ept not going, but you must bring Xuan Li. She has lived hundreds of years in Divine Essence Star Ocean and understands plenty of customs in the ce,¡± Xu Hui said calmly from the other warship.


    If they had not gone through the matter with the Waves of Tears, then she would have chosen to ignore Su Ming¡¯s orders, even though the others would obey him. Yet now, it was different. His words made even her hesitate for a moment.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Ming stated from afar.


    His body turned into a long arc, and he charged into the group of meteors. No one noticed that when he left, the bald crane swung its wings, covering the Abyss Dragon. They turned into dust and left the ship without a single sound, charging in the direction Su Ming had left to go after him.


    The nine old Frail Darknesses fell silent and looked at each other. They wanted to chase after Su Ming to protect him, but the resolve in his words was very clear. In silence, they sighed in their hearts, but did not follow after him, because they could already see that Xu Hui had disappeared.


    The thirteen ships moved forward slowly while searching for a safe spot in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean so that they could wait for their young master¡¯s return.


    Su Ming traveled at a rxed pace through the meteors. He did not use his full speed, but chased after the thin man in front of him from the distance. The statue of the God of Shamans¡¯ illusion on the man was a clue that Su Ming was determined to get, since this matter was incredibly important to him. This was the reason why he had decided to chase after the man alone.


    After a moment, Su Ming raised his right hand and flung it behind him. Immediately, banging sounds rang out in the space behind him. The big yellow and ck dogs appeared beside Su Ming.


    The ck dog which was the bald crane winked at Su Ming to try to signal to him something, and even wagged its tail, putting on an expression that it wanted to curry favor so that it would be rewarded.


    ¡°After him,¡± Su Ming ordered while ring at the bald crane.


    The bald crane quickly nodded, then barked a few times at the thin man¡¯s back. With a lightning speed, it rushed forward. The big yellow dog behind it followed after in ackadaisical manner, asionally looking into the distance.


    The thin man frowned while rushing forward. Killing intent shed briefly in his eyes, but he did not stop moving. His instincts were telling him that the person chasing after him was the strongest person he had ever met in his life.


    He had no confidence in winning against this sort of person. On top of that, the other knew thenguage of Shamans and knew about the Great Patriarch¡¯s title. In fact, he could even find a hint of familiarity that stemmed from Shaman nature about the stranger.


    That person¡¯s gaze just now had even given him a feeling that he was a Soul Catcher.


    When he saw that the other was still chasing after him, the thin man let out a cold harrumph and changed direction to charge straight to his right. As he moved about the meteors, his speed increased.


    Su Ming followed after while watching him with a cold gaze. He wanted to see where this man wanted to go, so he was not in a hurry to catch up to him. After all, judging by this man¡¯s looks, he would not tell Su Ming the answer he wanted so easily.


    Days went by,and in the blink of an eye, half a month was gone.


    During it, Su Ming always maintained a set amount of distance between himself and the man, not an inch more, and not an inch less. This distance was enough to make the man feel threatened, and this formed a sense of oppression on the man thatsted continuously for half a month.


    Such a thing was enough to break the minds of anyone with a weak will.


    Su Ming had been highly adept at this sort of hunting since he was a child, and he had only be even more skilled with it as time went past. Of course, without the bald crane¡¯s continuous chatter, the effect would probably have been a bit better.


    ¡°Hey, sonny, don¡¯t run so fast, let your Grandpa Crane rest awhile¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw¡­ you¡¯re still running! Darn you! You have crystals on you! I can smell them! It¡¯s this scent! Don¡¯t you dare run!¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, when I catch up to you, I¡¯ll have yellow here bite your butt! I¡¯ll have it rip your butt off!¡±


    The big yellow dog was already used to the bald crane¡¯s quips. It just rolled its eyes and ignored it, but for some unknown reason, it did also have the urge to go up and bite the person¡¯s posterior.


    1. Hua: Hua is flower, very fitting for Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother since he uses flowers.


    2. As you can probably tell, the Chinese version was as difficult to understand as the English version. The English version is in Old English, and the Chinese version is made-up, since it¡¯s a foreignnguage in context.


    3. As to why it¡¯s in modern English. The Chinese version was also in modern Chinese, for ease of reading for all readers. So let¡¯s just pretend that we¡¯re all very fluent in Berserker and Shamannguages, that¡¯s why we instantly understood it while those from Morning Dao Sect couldn¡¯t, ¡®kay?

 Chapter 921 - Purer

    <h4>Chapter 921: Purer</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming had a calm look on his face as he moved through the meteors. He asionally cast a look at the tip of his finger. Hidden in it was the God Ascension Nectar. Without the protection from the thirteen warships, the presence of the God Ascension Nectar could no longer be hidden.


    Fortunately, once he chased away the Waves of Tears, Su Ming had ceaselessly melted the nectar when he was in his warship, removing a lot of its presence. It might still be around, but if Su Ming used his power to suppress and seal it, he could reduce it to a bare minimum.


    However, if he was to bring out his full power, then he would be unable to avoid having the presence of the God Ascension Nectar spreading out from him. However, the thin man had showed him a clue regarding Tian Xie Zi, so if Su Ming had someone else perform the task of tracking him down, he would feel ill at ease, which was why he had chosen to venture out on his own.


    At that moment, he had already chased after the man for half a month, and not a single ferocious beast had been lured to this ce because of him, so Su Ming gradually rxed his guard. He wanted to slowly wear down the thin man¡¯s will, and in the end, use a Soul Catcher¡¯s Spell on him to find the clues leading to his Master.


    This chase thatsted for half a month went on for another three days. After them, Su Ming left the meteors, and what was revealed in front of him was a vast gxy. There was endless dust around him, and there were even fragments that looked like they had been left behind after a star had shattered.


    Brokennd, rotting ancient trees, and damaged, grayish ck skeletal frames¡­


    The gxy looked like an ocean, and the broken objects were a part of it.


    The gxy here was not ck but had a gray hue to it. Upon first sight, it seemed extremely ancient.


    And it was difficult to erase that sensation.


    It was ancient, old, with a hint of a primitive and uncivilized air. Dead silent.


    It was boundless. Su Ming could not see its end. The darkness in the distance was hidden in the shades of gray. If anyone looked at them for a prolonged period of time, they would be unable to escape a sense of being oppressed, which would make it difficult to even breathe. Their hearts would gradually beat slower, and they would then rot away with the gxy.


    The gxy was simply too big, which was why even if a living creature appeared, the silence would be hard to break. In the distance was a shattered rock that was several tens of thousands of feet big. On it was a ck creature with the body of a snake and the head of a tiger. It was wrapped around the rock, and in its mouth was a ferocious beast in the shape of a dragon slowly being devoured.


    The ck creature trained its purple eyes on Su Ming, ring coldly at the unwee guest who had walked out of the meteors.


    Su Ming looked around him, sensing the ancient presence crashing straight into his face. This was the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. This ce¡­ was an area where cultivators rarely came, and it wasbelled as a forbidden ground.


    In the distance was a gigantic, broken skeletal frame, and there was a person crouching on it. That person was the thin man that Su Ming had chased to this ce. He was crouching down on the skeleton and staring at Su Ming with a cold re.


    A scimitar had appeared in the thin man¡¯s left hand at some unknown point of time. The de was gray, and it was made of bone.


    The man had his right hand pressed against the skeleton beneath him, and he was tapping the skeleton in a bizarre rhythm with all his fingers. Every single time he tapped it, the color on the skeleton would fade a little.


    ¡°Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­¡± Su Ming mumbled softly and looked around. He suddenly felt that this ce did not give him a sense of unfamiliarity, even though it was the first time he saw it.


    It did not mean that he hade to this ce at some unknown point in time, but because¡­ the uncivilized, ancient, and primitive air here gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Yin Death Region had the same feeling¡­


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    A sharp sound swiftly tumbled out of the thin man¡¯s mouth. While crouching on the skeleton, he lifted the bone de horizontally, and when he hissed, the gxy immediately seemed to have be different.


    The broken stones pointed their sharp tips towards Su Ming, and all sorts of poisonous insects that could survive in the gxy crawled out of the rotting ancient trees during that instant.


    The skeletal frames that were floating in the gxy also seemed to gain some sort of sentience, and a vague, indistinct hostility rose into space. It was one that would not disappear.


    The ferocious beast with the body of a snake and the head of a tiger curled around the stone also swallowed the ferocious beast in its mouth in one gulp, and its purple eyes began to shine with animosity.


    This was a repulsion. It was the repulsion of the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean against outsiders. This was a power that could not be described with words. If someone said that the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean was a single will, then the aloofness and rejection from this will towards all outsiders would be this force of repulsion.


    When outsiders came to this ce, they would have to face the hostility from the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean, the gxy itself and all its life forms. The force of repulsion that was born from this hostility could turn into a curse!


    Right then, Su Ming¡¯s arrival was like a light being lit in the dark. It might not seem very strange, but in Divine Essence Star Ocean, that light was incredibly clear and did not fit in.


    This was the thin man¡¯s n. He had known that when outsiders arrived in Divine Essence Star Ocean, they would be repelled. This force of repulsion did not exist beyond the group of meteors, and neither would it appear among them, but once a person moved past and stepped into the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean, it would instantly appear.


    With this repulsion, the thin man could win against those who had higher levels of cultivation than he. In fact, with this method, he had already turned several outsiders¡¯ heads into his possessions.


    At that moment, the thin man¡¯s face was cold and dark, but just as he was about to take action¡­


    Su Ming cast him a nce, and their gazes me.


    The thin man bared his teeth, and when he did so, a hint of ferociousness was added to his demeanor. Butpared to his hostility, Su Ming¡¯s face remained calm, and there was even a faint smile on his face. He could sense the force of repulsion in this ce and could also guess the thin man¡¯s thoughts.


    He did not say a single word, but lifted his head, and with his right hand, released the tie binding his hair, letting it fall over his shoulders. Ripples spread out from the Sacred Constetion Robe, and it changed to resemble beast skin.


    Su Ming¡¯s skin grew tan, and his face was no longer handsome, but gained a determined look. He lifted his right hand and slowly touched his face. Under the thin man¡¯s stupefied gaze, Su Ming slowly drew a bloody line between his nose and eyes with his fingernail!


    Blood flowed out from the wound. When Su Ming wiped it off¡­ the scar from when he was in thend of Berserkers appeared on his face.


    He raised his head.


    At the instant he did so, the thin man¡¯s expression changed drastically. Disbelief appeared on his face, and this time, that disbelief was even greater than when Su Ming had spoken Shamannguage previously.


    His body trembled violently, because at that moment, Su Ming¡­ no longer gave him the feeling that he was an outsider. In fact, even his presence changedpletely, and he gained¡­ an ancient and uncivilized presence, a primitive air. He gained¡­ a presence that might be slightly different from that of Divine Essence Star Ocean, but it was clearly born of the same source!


    This was something he could not understand. It was something out of the boundaries of his knowledge, which made him unable to ept what was happening. In fact, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would definitely not believe that this person was an outsider.


    It did not matter whether it was his appearance or his presence, for even the aura from his soul gave off a strong feeling that it came from the same source as Divine Essence Star Ocean. This change left the thin man in disbelief.


    He remembered seeing outsiders disguising themselves with the unique appearances of the cultivators in Divine Essence Star Ocean, but no matter how simr they looked, how well they spoke thenguage, the unique presence that came from Divine Essence Star Ocean was something that was impossible for them to possess.


    This presence was the key to identifying people that lived here.


    Yet the presence about Su Ming was even purer than the thin man¡¯s own, who was born in Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    The sharp tips of the stones that were aimed towards Su Ming gradually turned downwards, no longer pointing towards him. Instead, they began to drift around the gxy as usual.


    The hostility that came from the poisonous insects that crawled out from the rotting ancient tree disappeared into thin air, too. As long as no one came to provoke them intentionally, they would not venture out. They simply crawled back into the rotten tree and vanished without a trace.


    The vague hostility from the broken skeletal frame also disappeared, as if the soul that was gathered there had returned to sleep once more.


    As for the ferocious beast that was coiled around the stone, it opened its mouth, and the murderous aura about it dissipated, and the creature¡¯s expression becameckadaisical. The beasty down on the stone and closed its eyes to digest the food in its stomach.


    It was as if it felt that the hostility between Su Ming and the thin man was a conflict born within Divine Essence Star Ocean itself. As long as they did not provoke the creature, it would not interfere with their fight.


    The force of repulsion from the gxy was gone without a trace¡­


    The thin man stared intently at Su Ming, then suddenly shouted out his first words to Su Ming, ¡°Which tribe did youe from?!¡±


    His voice was incredibly cold and dark, just like the presence he gave off, and he was also using the Shamannguage.


    When Su Ming was about to speak, the thin man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and he leaped forward swiftly. In an instant, he closed in on Su Ming. The de of the scimitar in his left hand was pointed outwards and drew forth a freezing re as he swung the de at Su Ming¡¯s neck.


    The de might have been made of bone, but it traveled so quickly that it produced the sound of air being sliced apart, as if space itself had been cut down. If that de touched anyone, then even a rather sturdy body would be injured, much less a normal one.


    However¡­ when the sharp de touched Su Ming¡¯s neck, there was the sound of metal crashing against metal.


    The thin man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He turned around without any hesitation and appeared behind Su Ming. He no longer held onto the bone de in his right hand, but with all five fingers positioned straight, he pushed towards his opponent¡¯s back.


    ¡°Dark Mountain Tribe.¡± Su Ming did not falter once when he said these words. As he uttered them faintly, he took a step backwards, and his back crashed into the thin man.


    With a bang, the thin man coughed up blood, and the bone de shattered. His right hand trembled, and as his expression changed, he lifted his head and roared.


    As he did so, the space around him immediately distorted, and a gigantic illusory shadow manifested behind him.

 Chapter 922 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 922: Thank You</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming looked at the thin man¡¯s statue of the God of Shamans at such close proximity, he could see clearly that the giant had ck fur and was dressed in coarse hides. A primitive and savage presence radiated off it.


    On its messy head was an old man dressed in a ck robe, meditating in a sitting position. The ck robe covered his face, preventing Su Ming from seeing his appearance, but with just one nce, Su Ming could recognize that the old man was his Master!


    However, his Master¡¯s robe was ck when he appeared with the statue of the God of Shamans this time. It was different fromst time, and this made Su Ming think.


    Veins popped up on the thin man¡¯s body. With a roar, the illusion of the giant behind him swiftly lifted itsrge hand, clenched it into a fist, and hurled it straight towards Su Ming, sending its fist crashing towards him.


    Su Ming took a step forward, and the moment the fist was toe into contact with him, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already on the illusory giant¡¯s head, right beside the ck-robed Tian Xie Zi.


    Due to the familiar presence, Su Ming forgot where he was at that instant. He looked at the old man, and even it was just an illusion, Su Ming still treasured the sight before him dearly.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± He bowed towards the old man in ck sitting on the giant¡¯s head.


    Yet before he could finish bowing, the thin man¡¯s roar reached his ears again. A totem appeared on the man¡¯s forehead, and it was the picture of a mountain.


    Once it appeared, a sharp presence erupted from his body. He charged straight towards Su Ming, and from the distance, he looked as if he had turned into the peak of a mountain. With his whole body, he rushed into his opponent.


    Su Ming frowned. As he turned around, he lifted his right hand, but at the instant he was about to strike the man, he saw the totem at the center of his brows. Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled furiously, and he pulled back most of the power from the attack he had been about to deliver.


    A bang rang out. Su Ming did not move, but the thin man coughed up blood and fell back continuously. There was a hint of puzzlement when he looked at Su Ming. When he retreated swiftly, five wisps of ck smoke spread out from his right hand, and once they transformed several times in front of him as if they were forming hand seals, he pointed towards the skeleton he had been crouching on previously.


    The skeleton shuddered. Dim mes rose in the broken skull, and as the body shuddered, the skeleton lifted its head. At the same time, the dim mes spread out through the entire body, connecting with each other. Soon, the skeletal beast stood erect in the gxy.


    It was a beast that had possessed wings when it was alive. Once it stood up, skeletal wings spread out on both sides of its body. The dead creature rushed forward, and with an incredible speed, it instantly appeared under the thin man¡¯s body. When it had the man on its back, it left into the distance, deep into Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Su Ming stood on the giant with a dazed expression. In his mind, the totem at the center of the thin man¡¯s brows resurfaced. That mountain was so incredibly familiar to him. It was¡­ the ninth summit!


    Su Ming could not contain the excitement in his heart. If he had still felt slightly skeptical when he saw his Master, then when he saw the ninth summit, he becamepletely certain. His Master¡­ had definitelye here, and had been here for a very long time, or else it would have been impossible for the ways of a tribe to have been changed!


    And there was even a high possibility¡­ that Master was still in Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    When Su Ming thought of this, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he swiftly went forward. The bald crane and Abyss Dragon had run off to search for something on the bones while Su Ming had been fighting against the thin man. When they saw him leaving into the distance, they quickly went after him.


    Su Ming had the Duke of Crimson me perform a shift for him at that moment. He disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was far from where he had previously been and could see the thin man ring at him intensely from the skeleton not too far away.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t have let you run so far. I have three questions, if you answer me, I will let you go,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    Uncertainty appeared on the thin man¡¯s face. He opened his mouth, about to speak, but then his expression suddenly changed drastically. A vortex appeared in the space behind him, and like a gaping mouth, it swallowed the skeletal beast along with the man.


    This happened too suddenly. A focused glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but he soon regained hisposure. He did not make any move to head forward, but instead sat down cross-legged in the gxy with a rxed expression on his face.


    Days went by. Three, five, seven¡­ until half a month had gone past.


    Su Ming continued sitting there, and there was not the slightest hint of impatience on his face. During the past half a month, everything was quiet around him, and Su Ming did not see a single ferocious beast or anyone else living in Divine Essence Star Ocean passing by.


    When three more days went by, at the spot in front of Su Ming where the thin man and the skeletal beast had been devoured half a month ago, a sh of red suddenly appeared, and it instantly charged into the distance.


    That sh of red was naturally the thin man. At that moment, his body was surrounded by blood fog, and his expression was incredibly dark. There was indignation on his face. There was also a faint ck line there as well.


    Su Ming smiled faintly and stood up. With a step forward, he continued chasing after the man.


    The other had outstanding intelligence. It did not matter whether it was his act of taking the initiative to attack, keeping the skeletal beast as a reserve, or putting up the act of being devoured half a month ago¡ªthey all showed how cunning he was.


    However¡­ all of these things were akin to a child fooling around in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. With just a nce, he could tell what was going on. This was Divine Essence Star Ocean and the thin man¡¯s homnd. While he might not know all the things that lurked around here, he would definitely know most of them.


    Besides, Su Ming had not manipted the direction in which the other fled. The thin man had chosen it himself, and if he had thought to keep the skeletal beast around to aid in his escape, then he had certainly had enough time to choose his path, which was why him being devoured and disappearing was most likely a fraud!


    Besides, while the fear on the person¡¯s face looked real, Su Ming could still find hints that suggested it was fake based on his vast experience. When he thought about it carefully, he could guess the truth.


    That was why Su Ming was not in a hurry. He was certain that the man would not hide for too long. After all¡­


    With the faint smile lingering on his lips, Su Ming said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t cure yourself of that poison in your body, your injuries will only get worse.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice fell into the fleeing man¡¯s ears, causing his expression to change, but he gritted his teeth and did not turn his head back. As he coughed up blood to boost his speed, he fled even faster.


    Su Ming frowned. With a move, he shifted and appeared several hundreds of feet behind the man. But just as he was about to shift again, his pupils shrank, for a powerful sense of danger filled his heart. That sense of danger came from in front of him.


    When he looked over, the space over there was calm; there was nothing strange about it. There was not a single piece of stone or dust in the area, but the powerful sense of danger told Su Ming that there was a murderous aura that could threaten him hidden in that tranquil space.


    Right then, the sound akin to an old man mumbling echoed in the gxy. At the instant it resounded, the thin man¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. His expression turned pale, and without any hesitation, he started retreating, but suddenly, an endless amount of ripples appeared out of nowhere next to him.


    These ripples covered an area of about several hundreds of thousands of feet. As the ripples spread out, the outline of a creature resembling a gigantic fish formed in the gxy.


    There were nine sharp needles on the fish¡¯s back, but its true form could not be seen. They could only see its general outline from the ripples. If someone looked at it from close up, they would not be able to see the outline clearly, but if they looked from the distance, they would be able to see the creature incredibly clearly because, since there were no ripples in the other areas.


    This was a gigantic ferocious beast hidden in space.


    At that moment, the thin man was right at the beast¡¯s mouth. As the ripples spread out, Su Ming saw the ferocious beast open its mouth. The scene from half a month ago repeated itself before Su Ming¡¯s eyes with an astonishing simrity.


    The thin man¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and he retreated madly, but his body slowed down, as if there was a power that had gathered on him and was interfering with his movements, making them much slower than before.


    Su Ming took a step forward without hesitation. He shifted, and at the instant the ferocious beast was about to devour the man, he appeared right next to him.


    He seized the thin man¡¯s shoulder, and with a grim expression, he retreated swiftly, but right at the instant he moved back, he noticed that his body seemed to have rotted, as if there were innumerable threads that could not be seen surrounding him, causing his speed to slow down.


    The danger was right before his eyes. The ferocious beast¡¯s mouth was about to snap shut and devour him. At that moment, glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his left hand and pped the center of his mouth, and when his hand left the spot between his brows, a ray of white light flew out.


    That white light was a white jade that was the size of a palm. Once it flew out, it started expanding right in front of Su Ming.


    ¡°Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here!¡± Su Ming shouted out.


    Countless runic symbols appeared on his body as bumps, the power of his Divine Essence gathered on each one of them. The runic symbols then flew out and fused into the white jade, and the speed of its growth became exponentially faster.


    ¡°Malicious Spirit Weighing an Elephant!¡±


    A white elephant appeared in the gxy, and a shrill trumpet rang out as well. A scale manifested in space, and a huge malicious spirit lifted it up. On one side of the scale was an elephant, and on the other was the ferocious beast hidden in space. The spirit started weighing them.


    ¡°It weighs¡­ three maces and seven taels !¡±


    A buzzing came from the malicious spirit¡¯s mouth, and a furious roar shot from the ferocious beast whose body was hidden in space. The creature shrank swiftly, and the force from its destruction erupted forth.


    With a bang, the gxy trembled. A powerful impact spread in all directions, and Su Ming was pushed back continuously. With one hand, he grabbed onto the thin man, and with the other, he pointed at the treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here.


    Immediately, the malicious spirit disappeared and the elephant vanished, turning back into a white jade the size of a palm before charging back to Su Ming. Once he caught it, sweat broke out at the center of his brows.


    Su Ming immediately fled into the distance with the thin man. Behind them, ripples continued spreading out. The ferocious beast hidden in space had not died, and was now letting out roars filled with anger and pain.


    The thin man¡¯s face was pale, but there was a clear ck line that had reached the top of his skull. He cast Su Ming aplicated gaze and said in a low voice. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    1. Maces and taels: Maces and taels are units of measurement shared between eastern countries, though the unit was not standardized until recently. For mace, it¡¯s easier, the weight for each mace is approximately around 3.76 to 3.78 grams. For tael though, it has been changed in each country and each dynasty so many times and so drastically that we will just go for the modern version and say it¡¯s 50 grams, ¡®kay?


    Maces and taels are usually used to weigh money. I say money because in Ancient China, these units of measurements were usually used to measure silver, the currency used by the public.


    So if it¡¯s three maces and seven taels, it¡¯s probably 361.31 grams.


    Why would that creature weigh so light, though? Because it¡¯s like a shrinking thing. If you read the chapter again, you will find that the creature shrank before it was destroyed (kind of). So what you saw was the creature being forced to weigh the same as the elephant, and then it got injured because it had its whole mass of who knows how many tons condensed to, well¡­ 361.31 grams.

 Chapter 923 - Indistinct…

    <h4>Chapter 923: Indistinct¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once the thin man said these words, he fell unconscious. There was no longer just one ck line on his face, but several of them. As they connected with each other, they formed the outline of a malicious spirit¡¯s face, which looked like it was smiling. It was branded on the thin man¡¯s face, and it was a dreadful sight.


    With the person in hand, Su Ming had the Duke of Crimson me shift as he charged forward. With the roars of the creature hidden in space behind him, they quickly left into the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Several dayster, the thin and frail man opened his eyes. When he woke up, he found himself lying on a piece ofnd, which was actually a gigantic stone b floating in the gxy. On it were some purplish ck nts with presences of rot.


    Almost at the instant he opened his eyes, his gaze focused. When he shot up, he lifted his right hand, and a chilling light shone on his palm. Immediately, a new bone de appeared. With a vignt look on his face, he looked around him and saw Su Ming sitting on arge stone not too far away. He was looking at the sky with his head lifted.


    He was dressed in a sackcloth, and his hair was a mess. His skin was slightly dark, and a primitive, ancient presence surrounded him, refusing to dissipate.


    He seemed very young, but hints of an ancient air could always be seen in his expression and gaze.


    Aplicated look shed briefly in the thin man¡¯s eyes. He looked at Su Ming but did not say a single word.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Su Ming said calmly. He did not look at the man, but continued watching the heavens, the sky without stars, and the unfamiliar scene in the distance.


    The thin man hesitated for a moment before he asked in a whisper, ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rid of the poison in your body, but I cannot heal the injuries you sustained over the years,¡± Su Ming said calmly, not answering the person¡¯s question.


    The moment the thin man woke up, he had already noticed that the poison in him was gone. When he heard the other¡¯s words, he fell silent.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Su Ming asked faintly.


    The thin man remained silent for a moment, but in the end told his name. ¡°Dijiu Mo Sha.¡±


    ¡°Dijiu¡­¡± Su Ming mumbled and averted his gaze from the sky, turning his head around to look at Dijiu Mo Sha.


    ¡°Is your tribe called Ninth Summit?¡± Su Ming appeared calm, but only he knew that when he mentioned the ninth summit, the memories of happiness buried in time were awakened in his heart.


    Dijiu Mo Sha was stunned for a moment. He stared intently at Su Ming and did not say a single word.


    Even if he did not answer, Su Ming had already found his answer.


    ¡°Is your Patriarch¡­ named Tian Xie Zi?¡± Su Ming asked once again. His voice was calm, but there was a tone within it that allowed no challenge to his authority. It also contained a might that said the thin man must answer his question.


    Dijiu Mo Sha lowered his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No, huh¡­?¡± Su Ming looked at the thin man in front of him. This person came from the tribe his Master had formed in Divine Essence Star Ocean. He was already certain of this.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t, then you can leave.¡± Su Ming shook his head and returned to look at the sky. As he watched the unfamiliar scenes in the distance, an air of destion surrounded him.


    Dijiu Mo Sha was momentarily stunned. He did not expect that this particr existence before him, who looked incredibly powerful and could even fight against that Void Beast, would cure him of the poison in his body once he saved him, and after just asking a few questions, would let him leave.


    A glint appeared in his eyes. He stood up slowly, and after a moment of hesitation, he wrapped his fist in his palm to bow to Su Ming. He moved swiftly backwards and left into the distance within an instant, but after moving back about several thousands of feet, he came to a halt and looked at Su Ming again.


    ¡°I know that you must have ced some sort of seal on me that will allow you to know my location so that you can follow me from the distance, and from there, know the direction in which I¡¯m headed.


    ¡°I can take you to my tribe¡­ but you must promise me to the deity of your race that once I bring you back to my tribe, you will break the seal on me.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Su Ming turned around and looked at the thin man, nodding.


    ¡­¡­


    The gxy was boundless and vast. As they headed farther into Divine Essence Star Ocean, more drifting objects could be found. Some of them were shattered stones and some dust. All of them would pass by them by inrge clusters, bringing a feeling to all those who saw it that this ce had once been a very magnificent gxy.


    Su Ming felt it was especially so when he saw a strange looking rock, which left into the distance like a shooting star. That rock¡­ looked like a crack-covered head of a statue. It was hundreds of thousands of feet big, which could tremble the hearts of many


    ¡°That was God Luo Mo¡¯s head. It floats in Divine Essence Star Ocean as a symbol of good luck. All those who see it and worship it can receive God Luo Mo¡¯s blessing,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said in a low voice. He stopped in the gxy, then bent his back and worshiped the head leaving into the distance.


    ¡°There are nine of God Luo Mo¡¯s heads in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. They were enshrined and worshiped in the legendary Luo Mo Temple a long time ago. It¡¯s a pity that during the Great Destruction, they shattered when Luo Mo Temple was destroyed.¡±


    Su Ming looked at the head leaving into the distance. When he could no longer see it, he asked calmly, ¡°How far are we from your tribe?¡±


    Dijiu Mo Sha cast Su Ming a look and said softly, ¡°Once we cross the star ocean, move past a mountain of stars, and walk through a shattered desert, we¡¯ll see my tribe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the members of the tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean are not as fraudulent as the cultivators in the world outside, where they promise on the surface but willy traps in the dark aimed against you. Since I promised to take you to my tribe, I won¡¯t harbor any schemes. I also believe that you, who is not rejected by Divine Essence Star Ocean, will obey the principles here.


    ¡°Also, the path I¡¯ll take you through might seem a little long, but it is the safest one. We must go around a few primitive tribes and skirt around several habitats that belong to packs of ferocious beasts.¡± Dijiu Mo Sha moved forward, then turned into a long arc and charged into the distance.


    Days passed, and half a monthter, Su Ming had already stayed in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean for several months. On this day, a mountain appeared in front of them.


    This was the first time Su Ming saw a mountain in the gxy.


    This mountain seemed to be immeasurably tall. Its top could not be seen, and neither could its edge. It was like a gigantic wall that stood erect in the gxy. This was a mountain that was formed by countless broken stars.


    When Su Ming cast his gaze on it, he saw that there were tens of thousands of stars in it. Most of them might be broken, but the shock brought to the hearts of all those who saw the mountain they formed by gathering together was still hard to describe.


    As Su Ming looked at that mountain made of stars, it was as if everything before his eyes had gone still.


    ¡°Just what sort of divine ability could make so many broken cultivations group together to form such an astonishing mountain?¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°No one knows what divine ability it was, nor who used it. But we do have a legend in Divine Essence Star Ocean about it¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha looked at Su Ming, then cast his gaze on the mountain of stars in the distance.


    ¡°It is said that this mountain is a grave, buried within which is a man. His wife destroyed nearly half of Divine Essence Star Ocean to build this grave for him.


    ¡°In the legend, that man¡¯s wife is a powerful existence that came from outer space during Great Destruction. Once she made this mountain, she turned into a rock to stay beside her lover and keep himpany.


    ¡°This mountain is also known as Husband Gazing Mountain,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said softly, then charged forward. Su Ming looked at the gigantic mountain of stars, and Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s words echoed in his ears. In silence, he began walking.


    The distance might not have seemed great, but in truth, the mountain was very far away. The two of them only truly arrived at the foot of it after three days, then used half a month to reach the mountainside.


    They did not try to move to the peak, but went around.


    Some timeter, Dijiu Mo Sha turned his head around to look at Su Ming and said in a solemn tone, ¡°No one has managed to reach the top before. At least as far as I know. It¡¯s as if there is some sort of power preventing anyone from reaching the summit.


    ¡°There are some people who say that the rock that is the woman is at the peak, which is also where her husband¡¯s corpse is buried. As long as we do not destroy the mountain rocks here and force our way to the top, then no danger wille to us from the mountain.


    ¡°But if anyone dares to damage even a single part of this mountain or repeatedly try to head to the summit¡­ then no one will be able to leave.¡±


    Su Ming stood on a broken slope, his head raised to look in the direction of the summit. Everything was a blur there, without any end in sight. It might have been just a figment of his imagination, but he thought he could see a woman standing at the summit, holding a bone xun in her hand. She was ying a song filled with grief, whose notes were mournful whimpers.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked.


    Dijiu Mo Sha was momentarily stunned. He listened attentively for some time before looking over with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s a song.¡± Su Ming closed his eyes. The mournful notes from the xun echoed in his ears, causing ripples in his heart, and dragging out a memory that brought about a simr sense of grief.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. Let¡¯s go.¡± Djiu Mo Sha shook his head and started moving again.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the blurry view at the top of the mountain before following Dijiu Mo Sha into the distance.


    The Abyss Dragon and bald crane followed behind him, as usual. The Abyss Dragon¡¯s expression remained the same, but the bald crane looked dazed. It had its head lifted up, looking at the top of the mountain. From its eyes¡­


    ¡­ tears were falling, and they were rolled down its cheeks.


    ¡°Darn it, what¡¯s wrong with me¡­? Why am I crying? Why do I feel so horrid? Why do I want to cry so much¡­? Damn it all, this feels terrible. I want to cry. I feel unhappy. I feel like I want to die¡­¡± the bald crane mumbled, and more tears fell from its eyes.


    It followed behind the Abyss Dragon and Su Ming in a daze, with tears continuing to fall, but since it was just a soul, when its tears fell down, they would disappear. They did not fall on the ground nornded on the mountain. They only fell in its heart and tore multiple holes within it, but no one could see that.


    The bald crane¡¯s consciousness was a little clouded at that moment. It heard the sorrowful song, and a picture formed in its mind. Within that picture, it saw itself as a crane as great as the universe, with a woman sitting on its back. She was patting its head and speaking softly.


    1. Dijiu Mo Sha: Case of lost in trantion. Dijiu means ninth, which is why Su Ming immediately knew that Mo Sha was talking about the ninth summit.

 Chapter 924 - Malicious Sand Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 924: Malicious Sand Spirits</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Every person has a secret, and every living soul has secrets, which all those who are not of the same species do not know. If no one told a person, they would never learn of them.


    Su Ming had his secrets. Dijiu Mo Sha had his secrets. The Abyss Dragon had its secrets, and the bald crane, too, had its own secrets.


    Right then, the mountain of stars turned into one of its many secrets.


    When Su Ming walked off the mountain and they slowly left into the distant gxy, the bald crane turned its head around to look at the mountain. It stared at the summit, and its tears seemed to have seeped through its wound-ridden heart to fall on some unknown ce.


    ¡°Is it worth it¡­?¡± the bald crane whispered softly. This was something that rarely came out of its mouth. It did not add in any of its usual adjectives nor called itself ¡®Grandpa Crane¡¯.


    It left into the distance. The mountain of stars was left behind, and the memories¡­ were left behind, too.


    When Su Ming turned his head around, he did not see the bald crane¡¯s tears. He only saw that the bald crane still seemed to be simple-minded,ical, and loved money as much as its own life.


    It was just like how no one could see the tears of fish, because they lived in water. No one could differentiate what was water, and what was their salty tears.


    ¡°Bald crane, why does it feel as if there¡¯s something off about you?¡± the big yellow dog that was the Abyss Dragon asked in a low whisper.


    ¡°How could anything be off about this Grandpa Crane? I was just thinking. Say, do you think there is a crystal mine in that mountain of stars?¡± The bald crane turned its head around and looked towards that mountain of stars once more. The Abyss Dragon did not see the hint of grief and absent-mindedness on its face when it did so.


    ¡­¡­


    Another month went by. They moved past the star ocean, went around the mountain of stars, and what was revealed in front of Su Ming¡¯s eyes was a boundless desert, which was the same as the mountain of stars. It floated in the gxy, looking like arge piece ofnd.


    That desert was formed from dust, which came from shattereds and stones that had crumbled apart. All that dust had been gathered together by some sort of force and formed a desert whose end could not be seen.


    Moaning wind blew past the desert, lifting sand off the ground. It also stirred up sandstorms. Wherever it went, countless sand dragons would tumble about and roar, forming a ghastly sight.


    ¡°Once we pass this shattered desert, we will be able to see my tribe. Rtively speaking, this is also¡­ the most dangerous part of our journey. After the Great Destruction, the God of Sand Earthlings cast a great divine ability before he fell asleep and sent it sweeping through the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean to gather all the dust after thes had shattered.


    ¡°That action of his created this desert of dust. It acts as a natural barrier and a ce for Sand Earthlings to rest and grow, since all of them are male and they are spirits that are born from sand.


    ¡°Most Sand Earthlings are short. They do not possess much offensive abilities and do not have any power. They are very weak¡­ but if a race can survive in Divine Essence Star Ocean, then they¡¯re not that simple. If there is something about them that is incredibly weak, then there is also something about them that is incredibly strong.


    ¡°Sand Earthlings can raise Malicious Sand Spirits, who are powerful ferocious beasts from ancient times. They are extremely tall andrge, and usually lie in the desert, which makes it hard to distinguish them from the sand. But when they wake up, they be the kings of the desert.


    Dijiu Mo Sha turned his head around and cast Su Ming a nce, then looked at the Abyss Dragon and the bald crane, and said cautiously, ¡°Sand Earthlings don¡¯t raise too many of these ancient, powerful beasts, but each of them¡­ is exceptionally powerful. We will need half a month to pass through this desert. During this time, it¡¯ll be best for us not to bother Sand Earthlings.¡±


    Once Su Ming nodded to show his understanding, Dijiu Mo Sha sucked in a deep breath and stepped into the desert. Then, with his full speed, he charged forward, and Su Ming followed behind him. As he passed through the ce, he looked at the desert around him. The main color here was brown, with seldom any yellow. Neither was there a lot of ck.


    The color made it seem as if the sand had been dyed in blood, which had dried up in time. A primitive and savage air surrounded the ce.


    The moaning wind lifted the sand and sent it sweeping into the distance, causing the area to look hazy. It was incredibly easy for people to lose their way here, especially since divine sense was limited in this ce.


    But Dijiu Mo Sha clearly had a way to know the direction. Perhaps he was worried that Su Ming would misunderstand him or perhaps it was because his speed was not on par with hispanions, but when he moved, he always maintained a set amount of distance between them.


    Time trickled by. When the sixth day arrived, they had already stepped into the depths of the desert. Wherever they looked, there was only sand, and all they could hear was the moaning wind as well as sand moving about.


    Dijiu Mo Sha let out a sigh of relief and turned his head around to whisper to Su Ming, ¡°So far, so good. We should not run into any idents in this trip, since no Sand Earthlings have blocked our path. Honestly, as long as we don¡¯t provoke them and avoid breaking their taboo, we should be safe.¡±


    ¡°Taboo?¡± A focused glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Sand Earthlings are very unique because they don¡¯t have any females among them. All their people are spirits born from sand, which is why they treat this region of sand as their race¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Hence, they only have one taboo. They will not allow any female living beings to step into the ce. They believe that this is a form of sphemy.


    ¡°If any female living creature stepped into this ce, they would be captured and buried here so that they would be part of their race¡¯s mother, but this has nothing to do with us¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said in a rxed tone, but just when he did so, the ground underneath them started trembling.


    These tremors made it seem as if there was a huge dragon tumbling about below the ground. There was also a rumbling that sounded like roarsing from all directions. At the same time, Su Ming saw the windstorm from the desert roar behind them. It swelled up, and a hand that was thousands of feet big pushed out from within a puffed-up sand bump.


    It was a hand formed from sand. Soon, another hand appeared, and then, a giant of several tens of thousands of feet stood up from the ground.


    When it hoisted up its simple and heavy body, arge amount of sand fell down. Windstorms rose up and circled around the area. They formed an armor and a cloak for the giant. The spirit had no eyes, only a mouth, and when it opened it, sand fell from its upper lip like rain pouring down from the sky. A loud rumble echoed in all directions.


    ¡°Gruuu!¡±


    The giant lifted its head and roared. It did not even look at Su Ming and the others, but instead tookrge strides to charge in the direction from which the group hade. With each step it took, the ground would tremble. After a moment, Su Ming saw another giant climbing up from the ground farther away. As it roared, it let out a loud rumble.


    ¡°Malicious Sand Spirit!¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s expression changed, and he instinctively took a few steps back, but when he saw the giant leaving into the distance, he rxed. ¡°I wonder who provoked the Sand Earthlings in this desert¡­¡± He shook his head and looked towards Su Ming. At that moment, he noticed that Su Ming had a crease between his brows.


    A sound like that of a whistle rose abruptly from the ground. This sound rose and fell, and there were also piercing screeches echoing alongside it. Thankfully, they could tell that all the noise was heading swiftly into the distance.


    ¡°A female has entered the desert!¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s eyes focused swiftly. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case, or else the whistles from the Sand Earthlings would not be sounded out, and they would not head forward either. If this was just a normal provocation, they would not appear.¡±


    Su Ming sighed and rubbed the center of his brows.


    ¡°Where does your tribe lie?¡± Su Ming looked towards Dijiu Mo Sha.


    ¡°If you go straight from here for around ten days, you¡¯ll be able to leave this desert. From there, you will see a broken, and that is where my tribe is located,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha exined in detail.


    When Su Ming heard this, he lifted his right hand and pushed it downwards at the ground. Immediately, the sand below sank down, showing signs that it was burning and melting. The outline of a runic symbol was formed.


    Then, as Su Ming swung his arm, the sand around him swam about and covered the runic symbol.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°I will leave for a while. Wait for me in your tribe. In a month¡¯s time at most, I wille there,¡± Su Ming said faintly, then turned his head around to look at the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon.


    The bald crane had the same train of thought as Su Ming, and naturally understood his intentions. With a single move, it rushed towards Su Ming and was put into his storage. As for the Abyss Dragon, even though it was not willing, it did not refuse being put into the storage bag as well. Once Su Ming did this, a stern look appeared on his face, and a freezing re shone in his eyes.


    Before it could fade away, he took a step in the direction from which they hade, and he was so quick that he shot forward like a bolt of lightning, stirring up sand and slicing through the air. It was as if the void had shed with those that possessed corporeal form, and sharp, piercing sounds rose from that sh.


    Before Dijiu Mo Sha could even say anything Su Ming had already left into the distance. A focused glint appeared in the thin man¡¯s eyes, and he looked pensive. He hesitated for a moment, then turned around and left in the direction of his tribe.


    He might not be able to guess what the man wanted to do, but it had to be rted to the abnormal reaction from the Sand Earthlings. With his level of cultivation, it was difficult for the thin man to participate in this, so there was no need for him to follow Su Ming. Bringing the other to his tribe could already be considered as repaying him for saving his life, and from then onwards, they would no longer have anything to do with each other.


    In a ce far away from Su Ming was the edge of the desert. At that moment, the sand was tumbling about, and rumbling sounds were echoing in the air, as if the ground had turned into an ocean. Sharp whistles resounded in the air.


    Xu Hui¡¯s expression was one of determination, and there was a murderous look in her long and narrow eyes. She was looking at the area around her with a cold smile on her lips. Dressed in red robes, she was an incredibly distinct presence in the desert. She was like a multiflora rose in bloom that showed off a tempting beauty.


    She did not retreat. Instead, with a single move, she charged into the deeper parts of the desert. The rumbling sounds in the area grew even stronger. After a moment, as the ground trembled violently, Xu Hui saw a giant tens of thousands of feet tall roaring and charging towards her from the distance.


    Before it could evene close, it lifted its right hand and drew it swiftly upwards. Immediately, the sand before it roared and tumbled about to stir up a whirlwind of sand. As it whistled, it swept through the sky and closed in on Xu Hui within an instant.

 Chapter 925 - Sand Earthlings

    <h4>Chapter 925: Sand Earthlings</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xu Hui let out a cold harrumph and did not stop moving even when the whirlwind closed in on her. At that time, he quickly formed a seal in front of her and spread her arms outwards.


    ¡°Scatter!¡±


    Her hair danced in the wind, but the moment she said that one word, the whirlwind in front of her abruptly stopped. A roar that seemed to havee from an ancient time came from the whirlwind.


    That roar contained a will that desired to destroyed the universe. It turned into mes in the depths of the whirlwind and spread out abruptly. Immediately, the whirlwind in front of Xu Hui was set aze and turned into a whirlwind of fire.


    The roar gained a sharp edge and turned into a screech in the end. As it traveled out, a fire phoenix rushed out of the fire whirlwind. It was several thousands of feet long and looked incredibly mighty. It circled around the world, and its screeches burned everything in all directions.


    ¡°me Phoenix,e forth!¡± A murderous glint shone in Xu Hui¡¯s eyes. She lifted her right hand and pointed towards the sand giant in the distance, and the fire phoenix instantly charged towards the giant.


    As the giant roared, the two of them crashed into each other. A loud bang shook the ground and spread out with great intensity.


    The powerful divine ability from Lunar Kalpa Realm was shown in its full glory at that moment by Xu Hui¡¯s hands.


    Her speed did not change. Within an instant, she reached the giant whose entire body was engulfed in a sea of fire. Its knees caved in, and with a loud thump, it knelt down on the ground. It appeared to be in pain as its body started burning away.


    But Xu Hui did not rx her guard. Instead, a grim expression appeared on her face. She stopped moving and stood where she was, looking around the area. As the giant burned, the ground around her started shaking, and a dozen more sand giants appeared. These Malicious Sand Spirits took big strides forward, and each time their feetnded on the ground, it would tremble. All of the creatures were swiftly closing in on her.


    These giants alone were not enough to make Xu Hui react, though. What caused her pupils to shrink was a sand giant that was thousands of feet tall in the distance. The sand by his feet seemed to have gained sentience and formed a small hill.


    He stood on the small hill, and a bitingly cold re shone in his eyes as he stared at Xu Hui from the distance. In his left hand was a yellow longbow. That bow was several thousands of feet tall, the same height as his body.


    In fact, the sand farther away from Xu Hui formed a round barrier as it tumbled about. Whistles resounded from there, and dwarves of only half an average man¡¯s height appeared in swarms. They were dressed in simple clothes, and their bodies were incredibly dirty, as if they had never washed themselves since they were born.


    These dwarves stood close to each other, and they numbered to tens of thousands. They surrounded the area, whistling to each other The piercing noise acted as a background to the area around Xu Hui, and it created a bizarre atmosphere.


    Xu Hui¡¯s expression was dark, but before she could do anything, the dozen sand giants around her had already closed in on her. As they roared, the sand on the ground flew up, and a dozen something whirlwinds manifested to swiftly rush towards her.


    The whirlwinds were quick, and in the blink of an eye, they submerged Xu Hui. During that moment, the sand giant of thousands of feet tall on the hill lifted the bow in his left hand. He held the bowstring with his right hand, and with a yank, he drew the bow.


    The sand around him floated up and gathered together. In the span of a few breaths, a sand arrow formed on the bow!


    Buzz!


    A sound echoed through the world, for the giant had released the string. Immediately, the sand arrow let out a piercing whistle that shook the sky and earth and turned into a shooting star that charged towards Xu Hui.


    It sliced through space, burning it, and the arrow¡¯s tip turned into a statue of a deity!


    The deity had its arms wrapped around its chest. Its eyes were closed, and it was a man dressed in armor. Within an instant, the statue closed in on Xu Hui, who had been attacked by a dozen something whirlwinds.


    Bang!


    Eight of them turned into mes, but at the instant the arrow shot in, they turned into loud booms that surged into the sky. Amid that noise, Xu Hui retreated swiftly. When she had moved thousands of feet back, blood trickled out of the corners of her mouth. With a pale face, she red at the giant with the bow in the distance.


    Excited and agitated roars tumbled out of the mouths of the Sand Earthlings who were only half an average man¡¯s height around her. These people were all men, and in the mid of their excitement, they raised their heads and roared, as if they were in a rut.


    The killing intent in Xu Hui¡¯s eyes grew stronger. When she saw that the dozen something giants were getting closer, she moved and disappeared without a trace, but at the instant she vanished, another gigantic statue of a deity appeared in the desert. It was in a spot that was incredibly far away.


    That statue was hundreds of thousands of feet tall. Its appearance was the exact same as that of the statue formed on the arrow shot by the giant with the bow.


    However, it was more majestic and seemed to possess a more corporeal form. At the top of the hundred thousand feet deity statue was an old man that was only half an average man¡¯s height. He was dressed in beast skins, and his body was incredibly dirty. However, there was intelligence shining in his eyes. In his hands he held a ck skull. Once he raised it above his head, he roared.


    That roar contained words of hisnguage, which wasplex and sounded awkward, and was difficult to understand.


    Yet as the man roared, the entire desert started moaning, as if it wasmunicating with him. At that moment, a chilling re shone in the old man¡¯s eyes, and he lifted his right hand to point into the distance, at Xu Hui.


    The moment he pointed at her was the moment she had fused into space. Ripples instantly appeared at the spot she had vanished, and she was forced out.


    Her expression changed. She gritted her teeth and moved once more. This time, she did not fuse into space, but shifted. Yet at the instant she disappeared, the sound of something crashing came from the left side of the round barrier that encircled the area.


    The expressions of the hundreds of Sand Earthlings on the barrier remained the same. They were still excited and agitated, and the vulgar looks were still on their faces.


    Xu Hui was once again forced out from the space before them. And this time, more blood trickled down the corners of her lips.


    Her face was pale. She had failed in her attempt to fuse into space, and she had also failed when she tried to leave the ce. A powerful seal that was even greater than her power had been ced in this area.


    She could not rush out of this seal!


    She could ignore the dozen something sand giants around her, but with just one arrow, that person with the bow had managed to injure her. In her eyes, this person was a powerful warrior who was at Lunar Kalpa Realm, just like her!


    She could still handle this sort of encirclement, albeit with some difficulty, but if anyone else showed up, it would be difficult for her to escape.


    Almost at the instant she was forced out, a piercing buzz could be heard. The second arrow from the person with the bow shot through space and appeared in front of Xu Hui.


    She gritted her teeth and turned around. As her hair swayed in the air, she formed a seal in front of her, then pointed at the iing arrow.


    The arrow crumbled with a bang, but Xu Hui still coughed up blood. She took a few staggering steps backwards, but she did not show weakness. Instead, she disappeared again.


    When she reappeared, she was already next to the person with the bow. She lifted her right hand and pushed forward. When she moved her fingers away from each other, three crimson rings flew out from them.


    Right after these three rings appeared, they connected with each other and charged towards the person with the bow.


    A glint appeared in the eyes of the person with the bow. He did not dodge, but bent his body slightly and pushed against the ground with his left hand.


    With it, loud bangs rose into the air. The endless sand in the area gathered around him and turned into a protective barrier. Once the three rings crashed into it, the sand barrier crumbled, but at the same time, the third arrow rushed out. With a loud whistle, it rushed at Xu Hui¡¯s face.


    She was about to dodge it when a cold harrumph followed byplicated and difficult to understand sounds echoed in the air. Those sounds wereing from somewhere far away from this ce.


    That voice belonged to the old man sitting on the hundred thousand feet statue that could not be seen from the spot in which Xu Hui was fighting. He lifted his left hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. A ferocious smile appeared on his lips.


    Xu Hui was in the air, but it waspletely impossible for her to dodge, because she could sense that her body had been seized by an invisible hand. The powering from that hand belonged to those in Sr Kalpa Realm, and it seemed to want to crush her.


    She could not dodge, and the arrow arrived with a bang. Xu Hui coughed up blood, but her body regained mobility. As she continued retreating, her robes were torn, and her right shoulder became a bloody mess.


    Yet she still didn¡¯t choose to give up. While retreating, she lifted her left hand and struck a few ces on her body. Seventeen figures instantly appeared around her.


    ¡°Eighteen Strikes on the Lake of Phoenix!¡± Xu Hui shouted out in a low timbre, and all the figures around her immediately gathered on her body, which was in midair. Together, they turned into the shape of a crescent moon.


    The power of Lunar Kalpa Realm erupted from her body, and a sea of fire erupted from the moon, as if it had turned into a phoenix. It charged towards the person with the bow, and it was so quick that it closed in on the target in an instant.


    The expression of the person with the bow changed. He immediately retreated while drawing his bow. Three arrows were formed, and he shot them out at the same moment.


    All of this happened in quick session. In an instant, both sides crashed into each other, and a powerful, piercing light burst forth. It prevented everyone in the area from seeing anything.


    At that moment, Su Ming was at a spot that was not too far from that particr area in the desert while traveling at his greatest speed. He even asked the Duke of Crimson me to shift them. When he asionally disappeared, he would reappear far from his original ce.


    His expression was dark as he charged forward. If the person who was trapped was not the person he thought to be, then he would ignore her, but if she was who he believed her to be, then Su Ming¡­ had to save Xu Hui, who had followed him in secret.


    After all, she hade to this ce to protect him, and since he was not Dao Kong, his personality was not that of Dao Kong, which was why he had to save her!


    He traveled so quickly that he swept up sand with the wind he stirred up. Booming sounds echoed in the air as he got closer to the ce where Xu Hui was trapped.

 Chapter 926 - Her Husband-In-Name!

    <h4>Chapter 926: Her Husband-In-Name!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®It hurts¡­¡¯


    This was the main thought Xu Hui had at the moment her body was flung away. When she fell on the ground, she forced herself to stand up and remain on her feet. Her face was pale, though, and she coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Her body was covered in injuries, and she looked a bloody mess, as if she could not remain steady for much longer.


    She had already done her best. The level of cultivation of the person with the bow was about the same as hers, which forced her to use the Art of Lake of Phoenix. She had not mastered this Art, and every single time she used it, she would have to suffer repercussions.


    But the might from that Art was definitely not something ordinary. The bow in the person¡¯s hand had alreadynded in the distance. His right arm was gone, and seventeen wounds that prated his body had appeared on his chest.


    His face was pale. He coughed up blood as well, and his body, which was thousands of feet tall, started shrinking rapidly. Only when he was a hundred feet tall did he manage to control his injuries. He red at Xu Hui and let out a low roar.


    As he did so, the sand around him gathered together to stop his blood from flowing out. It also gathered on his right arm to form a new limb. Once it appeared, he seized the air in the direction of the bow, and it swiftly flew over at him. As sand continued gathering on his body, he became thousands of feet tall once more.


    He stood there as if he had never been injured before. The sand also gathered above his head to form a moon!


    It was a moon formed of sand!


    For the first time, despair appeared in Xu Hui¡¯s eyes. She staggered backwards, but just as she was about to retreat, she suddenly bent her back, and out of nowhere, her body was sent to the ground. She crashed into the sand with a bang.


    A semi-transparent, short person appeared in the spot where Xu Hui had previously stood and pulled back the punch he had just thrown. The short person¡¯s figure might be indistinct, but anyone who saw him could tell that he was an old man. He¡­ was the old man whose physical body was on the hundred thousand feet statue in the distance.


    This current existence of his was an illusory body formed by his divine ability.


    The old man might be short, but the moment he appeared, the person with the bow that was thousands of feet tall immediately knelt down to worship him. The sand giants that were tens of thousands of feet tall in the area also knelt down and worshiped him.


    The tens of thousands of Sand Earthlings on the round barrier also prostrated themselves on the barrier with excitement, exhration, and fervent fanaticism.


    Xu Hui struggled up from the ground, but before she could do anything, the sand around her closed in and turned into four chains that fastened themselves to her limbs. They lifted her up and hung her in the air.


    The old man with the illusory body lifted his right hand, and a sand de appeared in his hand. He grabbed that de and walked slowly to Xu Hui. The cries of joy from the Sand Earthlings around him grew stronger when he did that. Voices rose and fell, as if they were chanting words of some ritual.


    Xu Hui bit the bottom of her lip. Her cultivation base hadpletely scattered due to the old man¡¯s punch just then. A seal had also been ced in her to prevent her from self-destructing.


    She looked at the sky quietly, and pictures from her past shed before her eyes. She was born in a normal family, but when she was young, she was taken away by Phoenix Sect. Because of that, her parents¡¯ appearances had already be indistinct, and she could no longer remember them clearly.


    She had returned to her hometown once, but that ce had already turned to dust in the passage of time. Her family had be old and passed away a long time ago, and all traces of them had disappeared long ago.


    Yet at this moment, the pictures before her eyes suddenly became much clearer. She saw her parents and her family¡­


    Those pictures continued one after another, and a gentle smile blossomed on Xu Hui¡¯s lips. She gradually closed her eyes.


    ¡®This is my life¡­ From the moment I became a disciple of Phoenix Sect, my fate was set in stone¡­ I had to live my whole life for a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect.


    ¡®This was my life¡­ but now, I can consider myself to be free from it.¡¯ Xu Hui sighed softly in her heart.


    When she closed her eyes and waited for death, a loud noise shot up from the barrier¡¯s outer side. Along with it came the panicked cries of tens of thousands of Sand Earthlings.


    There were also furious roars from the dozen something sand giants and a cold harrumph from the illusory old man.


    Because of all of this, Xu Hui who had already given up on hope, attempted to open her eyes, and her eyshes fluttered. However, her body had lost all strength, and she evencked the power to open her eyes.


    She could open them only a small crack, and through her eyshes and blurriness, she saw a familiar figure ramming his fist against the barrier as he stood in the distance, right outside the barrier.


    ¡®It¡¯s him¡­¡¯ Xu Hui mumbled in her heart. ¡®He should not havee. With his personality, he should have regarded everything with his own personal interests in mind¡­


    ¡®So why¡­ is he here¡­?


    ¡®When the Waves of Tears attacked us, he returned. Now, he also came back. Is he¡­ really Dao Kong¡­? Can a person really change so quickly¡­? But no matter who you are, whether you are Dao Kong or someone else, thank you¡­¡¯


    Xu Hui¡¯s heart was calm. As she mumbled in her heart, she was uttering words that only her soul could hear.


    Su Ming rammed his fist against the barrier again, and violent sounds rang in all directions. A powerful rebound came from the barrier, causing Su Ming to stagger a few steps back.


    When he lifted his head, he saw Xu Hui inside, her limbs shackled by sand chains. He saw that her eyes had already fallen shut, and her presence was like a barely discernible thread.


    At the same time, he saw the Sand Earthlings and the dozen something Malicious Sand Spirits, along with the person with the bow reaching up to thousands of feet tall and the illusory old man.


    The mighty pressure of Lunar Kalpa Realm from the person with the bow, the power of Sr Kalpa Realm from the illusory old man, and the dozen something sand giants with the power of theter stage of World ne Realm caused Su Ming¡¯s pupils to shrink.


    This was not something he could stand against with his current power. The dozen something sand giants were still manageable, but the person with the bow alone was already a great threat to Su Ming, let alone the illusory old man.


    Su Ming remained calm. When he retreated, the dozen something sand giants in the barrier roared and took long strides forward. Their bodies could seep through the barrier, and they charged towards Su Ming.


    As for the person with the bow, a scornful look appeared on his face. In his eyes, Su Ming, who was only in World ne Realm, did not even possess the qualifications for him to use the bow. In fact, he was confident that he could reduce Su Ming to ashes with just one arrow.


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. Xu Hui¡¯s life was hanging on a thread, and with each second, her life was exposed to more danger. He did not have the leisure to think anymore, unless he chose not to save her, but since he decided to save this slightly silly girl, then exposure of his power was no longer part of his considerations.


    ¡°Oh well.¡±


    Su Ming shook his head and took a step forward. At the instant he did that, the power of Divine Essence rose swiftly in his body. Countless uneven runic symbols appeared on the Sacred Constetion Robe that had turned into sackcloth. At that instant, his power started rising.


    He was so quick that in the blink of an eye, he was already on the verge of crashing into a sand giant. That sand giantughed ferociously and hurled a fist forward, but Su Ming did not even spare it a nce. In fact, he did not even bother dodging. He simply rushed forward.


    With a bang, Su Ming crashed into the sand giant. At the instant they came into contact with each other, the ferocious smile on the malicious spirit turned into disbelief, and its right arm crumbled with a bang. Su Ming shot through the giant¡¯s body,pletely uninjured, then lifted his right hand and hurled a punch backwards.


    With that one punch, the sand giant¡¯s body trembled, and crumbled to pieces.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his foot and took his second step. His level of cultivation had already risen to theter stage of World ne Realm at that moment. This was due to the fusion between his physical power and his cultivation base, and it was the power that erupted from him after they synthesized with each other.


    The two sand giants in front of him whipped up whirlwinds as they roared. Those whirlwinds swept up their bodies and instantly closed in on the iing Su Ming. They crashed into each other in an instant.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud bangs shook the sky and earth, shocking all the Sand Earthlings when they looked over. Right before their eyes, the two sand giants shuddered and fell apart together as if a power they could not withstand had shattered their entire existences.


    Su Ming did not stop moving and took his third step. At that moment, his rising power fused with his Divine Essence, and he obtained the power equivalent to those who had attained greatpletion in theter stage of World ne Realm. With just one more step, he would step into Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s current limit, and it was also the strongest power he could muster, but that was just¡­ if he did not use his Ecang clone!


    With the next breath, when Su Ming took his fourth step forward and four sand giants appeared in front of him, a word that only he could hear came from his mouth.


    ¡°Ecang.¡±


    At the instant he said that, within Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd, which was located in Western Ring Neb, a gxy under the jurisdiction of the four Great True Worlds that was incredibly far away from Divine Essence Star Ocean and had ck Ink situated in between them, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone opened his eyes within the purple gxy.


    There was a purple tint to his eyes, and a matchless, mighty pressure erupted from his body with a bang.


    At the instant Su Ming in the desert crashed into the four sand giants, his level of cultivation rose once again, and in a sh, he reached Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    This did not mean that he had truly reached Lunar Kalpa Realm, because there was no moon around his body, but at that moment, the presence that came from his body gave off the feeling that¡­ he was in Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Four consecutive bangs shot up, and the four sand giants in front of Su Ming shattered. He took his fifth step and threw a punch against the barrier. It was just one punch, but the barrier instantly started trembling. Cracks spread out, and the barrier copsed into pieces with a bang!


    That punch was incredibly close to Sr Kalpa Realm, and it contained Divine Essence, so even though Xu Hui could not break the barrier, Su Ming could!


    The expression of the person with the bow changed drastically, and disbelief appeared on his face. He saw how Su Ming continued to be stronger. With just five steps, he had managed to climb up from his initial level in World ne Realm, which the man with the bow had scoffed at, straight up to Lunar Kalpa Realm. Thatst punch had also exuded a power that was incredibly close to Sr Kalpa Realm, and his heart trembled.


    The illusory old man by the side also had a grim expression which had never appeared before on his face.


    ¡°Sir, who are you?!¡± the illusory old man instantly shouted out in a shrill voice.


    ¡°You can call me Dao Kong. I am¡­ the husband-in-name of the woman beside you.¡±

 Chapter 927 - God of Berserkers’ Palm

    <h4>Chapter 927: God of Berserkers¡¯ Palm</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°¡­husband-in-name¡­¡±


    That sentence seemed tost for one thousand years as it echoed in Xu Hui¡¯s ears. The words were long, drawn-out, and slow. They rang in her ears as if they were from a different era.


    Ayer of ripples stirred in Xu Hui¡¯s heart, which had gradually fallen into dead stillness¡­ Those ripples were like a blossoming flower that continued spreading outwards. They echoed in her¡­ until they turned into a force which allowed her to open her eyes at that moment.


    Her eyes that could be seen through the slit they had opened were dark, without light, and lusterless. Still, they saw things, and they focused on the figure of her husband-in-name standing beyond the crumbling barrier. The pieces from the barrier seemed to be serving as a background, as a foil to his figure, making him into the center of attention.


    Su Ming¡¯s words echoed far and wide, causing the illusory old man¡¯s heart to sink, and the person with the bow standing by his side hoisted the bow in his left hand without hesitation. He swiftly drew the bow with his right hand, then released the bowstring, and a sound of an arrow shooting through the air could be heard. A sharp arrow formed from sand charged towards Su Ming at lightning speed, and within an instant, it appeared in front of him, who was walking through the broken barrier.


    The arrow was so quick that its speed was difficult to describe with words. Even if it was still in the distance before a person blinked, it would be at the center of the person¡¯s brows when he finished blinking.


    Su Ming raised his head and looked towards it coldly. At that moment, he was infinitesimally close to Sr Kalpa Realm, which was due to the power sent to him from his Ecang clone. However, this was not his strongest form before his Ecang clone personally came to this ce.


    He could¡­ be even stronger!


    As he raised his head, he lifted his right hand. He did not retreat, but instead took a step forward once more. Before his foot evennded, he had already seized the air before him, and a powerful force spread up his body from his hand.


    That force was like an entire mountain range crashing into him, causing Su Ming¡¯s arms to go numb, but as the power was split across his body, he forcefully resolved that great power. At the same time, hepleted his sixth step.


    Bang!


    The ground trembled due to Su Ming¡¯s foot, and the sand shivered because his foot hadnded on it. Clouds and wind surged up at that instant. As the winds howled, they grew stronger, sweeping up Su Ming¡¯s long hair, because of which he looked frightful and aloof. There was also a monstrous sinister air about him.


    What he had seized with his right hand was the sand arrow the person with the bow had shot!


    That arrow hummed in his hand, but it could not escape from his palm. Su Ming lowered his head and cast a nce at the arrow in his hand. A strange glint slowly appeared in his eyes, and that strange light turned into a sun, a moon, and a star that tumbled backwards in his eyes, as if time itself was flowing backwards there.


    Once the person with the bow and the illusory old man saw the strange light in his eyes, their expressions changed, especially that of the illusory old man. He even instinctively took a few steps backwards and cried out shrilly, ¡°Power of time, you-you-you¡¯re an apostle of the Temporal Spirit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this bow¡­ this arrow¡­¡± Su Ming seemed to not have heard the illusory old man¡¯s piercing voice. He looked at the arrow in his hand, and various scenes shed in his eyes. In them were Xu Hui¡¯s heroic figure from moments ago and her resistance as well as counterattacks when faced with the arrows.


    When Su Ming saw the Eighteen Strikes of the Lake of Phoenix and the person with the bow firing three arrows, the powerful piercing light from the final moment was like a final st of mes that burned his eyes. The scenes disappeared in the fire, and his eyes returned to normal at that instant.


    ¡°¡­ that hurt her.¡±


    Su Ming raised his head. With a squeeze, the sand arrow crumbled in his hand, turning into fine sand that fell through the gaps between his fingers. Wind blew past and swept up this sand, turning it into a veil that floated past Su Ming.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The illusory old man retreated swiftly as his shrill voice echoed in the air, and the remaining sand giants charged towards Su Ming with a furious roar. At that moment, the person with the bow had an incredibly solemn expression on his face. As he rushed forward, he drew the bow once again, and this time, there were three arrows on the bow.


    As the illusory old man retreated, the sand de in his hand disappeared. A ck, illusory skull appeared in his hand, and as he rubbed it,plex chants tumbled out of his mouth.


    As they rang in the air, muffled bangs came from up in the sky, as if it had turned into a barrier and there was someone behind it trying to break through.


    A cold sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He swiftly moved forward and instantly came in front of a sand giant. He then lifted his right hand to press against the center of that sand giant¡¯s brows.


    His size might seem as insignificant as an ant¡¯spared to that of the giant, but when he pressed his hand between its brows, the sand giant started trembling violently. Despair appeared on its face, and cracks tore through its forehead, then spread through his whole body. Su Ming¡¯s strike contained the offensive power that was infinitesimally close to that of Sr Kalpa Realm, and it was definitely not something that a Malicious Sand Spirit with the power equivalent to those in theter stage of World ne Realm could withstand.


    Bang!


    The sand giant¡¯s body crumbled, disassembledyer byyer. When Su Ming left, it had already turned into a small hill of sand. The creature had lost its spirit and its life force.


    At the same time, another sand giant swung its gigantic fist, and like a sandstorm, it swept up Su Ming¡¯s robes. At the instant it closed in on him with a furious roar, he turned his head. He did not attack, and neither did he dodge, but in his eyes appeared the shadows of the sun and moon!


    Ths was¡­ the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon. This Art contained a power that existed if one believed in it, and it was something Su Ming had mastered a little in ck Ink.


    That power had fused into his Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon. At that moment, it erupted, and the iing sand giant¡¯s body immediately trembled. Its fist came to a swift halt in front of Su Ming, and a dazed look appeared in its eyes. There was also a hint of struggle in them.


    Su Ming no longer bothered about the sand giants. With a leap, he stepped onto one¡¯s head, then jumped into the air as his long hair danced in the wind and his robes fluttered. His gaze was bitingly cold, and it was not missed by the person with the bow.


    At that instant, booms echoed in the air. There were still eight sand giants that wereing towards Su Ming, along with the three arrows from the person with the bow. Whistling, they sliced through the air towards Su Ming, who was airborne.


    Before they closed in, a low roar tumbled out of the mouth that belonged to the person with the bow.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    While his voice echoed in the air, loud bangs rang out from the three arrows. They crumbled at once and exploded in midair. These arrows were not used to injure someone, but to use the impact from the explosion to shock the enemy. This was the intention of the person with the bow.


    As booming sounds echoed in the air, the person with the bow paused momentarily on the ground. He stabbed the bow into the sand as his body trembled, then pulled the bowstring and let out a roar that shook the skies.


    ¡°Murder in a Hundred Arrows!¡±


    As he roared, the sand around him floated up. Within an instant, it turned into a hundred sharp arrows. At the instant the man released the bowstring, the whistles from the one hundred arrows shook the sky and earth. They shot out in one motion and charged towards the airborne Su Ming.


    ¡°Long-distance attacks are indeed effective. Are you taking advantage of me for not having such an Art?¡± Su Ming asked tly. At that moment, he tapped his storage bag with his right hand, and immediately, a gourd appeared in his palm!


    He swept his left hand across the gourd before he released it in the direction in front of himself. Then, he bowed down to the gourd.


    ¡°Treasured gourd, please kill!¡±


    Once he said these words, a powerful light erupted from the gourd. That light contained six colors, and as they continued changing, an eye appeared. It locked onto the person with the bow, and a small person with a sharp de in its hands flew out from the gourd. The little thing did not have eyes, but it still managed to instantly charge towards the person with the bow.


    It flew past the hundred arrows as if they weren¡¯t even there, which was an incredibly shocking The hundred arrows continued toe for Su Ming, while the treasured gourd came for the person with the bow!


    ¡°Murder in a Thousand Arrows!¡±


    The expression of the person with the bow standing on the ground changed, and his pupils shrank. At the instant the treasured gourd was taken out, a sense of danger rose in his heart, especially when the eye on the gourd locked onto him. In fact, this gourd reminded him of a treasure he¡¯d seen in the memories he inherited. That item had made him tremble in the same manner, and it looked very simr.


    Under this threat, he executed his most powerful divine ability without hesitation. Once did so, a gigantic vortex appeared around his feet.


    Some of the Sand Earthlings who did not manage to escape in time let out shrill screams of pain in the vortex, for their bodies were reduced to pieces of flesh and blood. But at that moment of danger, the person with the bow could no longer care about the Sand Earthlings. Protecting his own life was the most important thing.


    Sharp arrows shot out from the gigantic vortex. Thousands of them came out, causing loud bangs that shook the sky and earth as they sliced through the air. The sight that this created was one that would definitely be handed down through generations if it was painted into a picture!


    The arrows closed in on Su Ming at an incredibly fast pace, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He lowered his head in midair, ignoring the arrows. Instead, he looked at his own right palm.


    He looked at it and at the palm lines there. At the moment the arrows closed in on him, he pushed forward with his right hand.


    ¡°God of Berserkers¡¯¡­ Palm!¡± he said tly.


    Immediately, an illusion that was several tens of thousands of feet tall appeared in the air. That illusion spread around Su Ming, eventually forming a huge palm!


    The palm lines on in were the exact same ones as those on Su Ming¡¯s right palm. At that moment, the shadow of the sun and moon in his eyes also started flickering.


    The palm stood erect when it appeared in the world. When Su Ming pushed forward with his right hand, booming sounds surged into the sky. The palm seeped through his body, then traveled forward with deafening booms. Cracks appeared in space, and fissures tore through the sky. Like a wall, the palm crashed into the thousand arrows.


    This was Su Ming executing an Art of the God of Berserkers after his level of cultivation hade infinitesimally close to Sr Kalpa Realm!

 Chapter 928 - Who… Summoned Me

    <h4>Chapter 928: Who¡­ Summoned Me</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was not a simple God of Berserkers¡¯ Art. It was an Art that was cast after Su Ming had fused the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon in it, along with the mysterious power that would exist as long as he believed in it.


    It could be said that only Su Ming alone could cast this divine ability in the universe. This Art might have started with the base of Second God of Berserkers¡¯ Palm, but even the Second God of Berserkers would find it impossible to cast this divine ability to this extent.


    This was¡­ Su Ming¡¯s Palm!


    He believed his palm could break through space. He believed that his palm could destroy all those arrows, and he also believed¡­ that his palm was a barrier that could not be shattered in this battlefield.


    The palm grewrger. With a bang, it crashed into the thousand arrows. Booming sounds rose up, shaking the sky and earth. The small human from the gourd had turned into a long arc to charge towards the person with the bow, whose expression changed and who retreated swiftly. He had also seen the scene in the sky, and his heart trembled. He could not help but shout a word, ¡°Transform!¡±


    Right when this word was said, the thousand arrows immediately turned, and an even sharper prating force erupted from them. They gathered together with the other one hundred arrows, and all of them turned into one arrow!


    Its might exploded, and it was several times greater than before. At this moment, Su Ming smiled.


    The power that would exist if he believed in it was fused into Su Ming¡¯s divine ability. Its form was derived from the God of Berserkers¡¯ Palm, its spirit was from the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon, and its power¡­ was the Art that would exist as long as he believed in it.


    However, even if Su Ming believed in the Art, he would only have executed half of the Art¡­ The other half of the Art could only bepleted when another person believed in it as well. Only then would it truly be Su Ming¡¯s unique divine ability.


    And at that moment when the person with the bow spoke, it was clear¡­ that he believed.


    Because of that, Su Ming¡¯s gigantic illusory palm was no longer an illusion. It swiftly gained corporeal form, and with a bang, it crashed into the arrow.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. Loud bangs resounded in all directions, causing the empty air to tremble. In the mid of those bangs, an impact that was as great as a windstorm tumbled swiftly through the area before surging backwards.


    The one arrow formed by one thousand and one hundred arrows¡­ was disassembled in the sky. Once the arrows separated, they crumbled and exploded, unable to stop Su Ming¡¯s palm for even a moment!


    The person with the bow on the ground no longer had any time to think. He retreated swiftly, but no matter what, he could not avoid the small person from the gourd shing his neck!


    The treasured gourd murdered a person. It was a murderous gourd!


    Blood poured out from the neck of the person with the bow. He staggered, lifted his hands to press on the wound on his neck, but he could not do so¡­ With just one sh from the gourd, his head flew up!


    Sand rushed towards him swiftly from the area, as if it wanted to connect his head back to his body. Even with this sort of injury, the person with the bow was still notpletely destroyed in terms of body and spirit. There was sand swiftly gathering on his empty neck, and he seemed as if he was about to recover in a moment. His body shrank swiftly, as if he was using the reduction of his body size in exchange for the recovery of his wound.


    ¡°I am the Malicious Sand Spirit Warrior! I am a spirit of the sand! I am the 3,691st scion of the Sand Spirits! I will not die here!¡± The head that had flown up let out a roar that shook the skies.


    However, that roar was suppressed by Su Ming¡¯s gigantic palm in the sky. That palm had turned several hundreds of thousands of feet big from its initial tens of thousands, and it was fiercely pressing down on the ground, the roaring head, and the now headless person with the bow.


    There were nearly ten thousand Sand Earthlings besides the person with the bow in that area of one hundred thousand feet. Their feeble bodies started trembling at that moment, and in the mid of their fear, they started fleeing in all directions.


    They were afraid. They believed that the palm that seemed to be able to rece the sky could crush their bodies to pieces. As they believed in it, that palm grew increasingly stronger and more corporeal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! It¡¯s fake! Don¡¯t run! The more you believe in it, the stronger it will be!¡± The person¡¯s head fell on the ground and started roaring. If he still could not understand how Su Ming¡¯s Art worked, then he would have been unworthy of possessing power of Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    Further into the distance was the illusory old man. At that moment, his Art had reached its crucial moment. He wanted to warn his people, but he also knew that his warnings in this life-and-death situation would be useless with how terrified his people were and how feeble their hearts were at that moment. That was why his eyes gained a cold edge, and his incantations grew even louder. He raised his arms and started calling to the sky.


    The muffled booming sounds in the sky grew increasingly clearer.


    ¡°The color of the sand has be slightly duller,¡± Su Ming said softly as he stood in midair.


    Bang!


    A loud bang reverberated in the air. The ground trembled. Once Su Ming¡¯s palm disappeared, a gigantic palm print was left on the ground. The sand chains around Xu Hui¡¯s body were gone, and shey on the ground quietly,pletely uninjured, but around her¡­ were nearly ten thousand Sand Earthlings who were reduced to bloody mess. Their bones werepletely crushed, and a bloody stench spread out. Their blood dyed the sand, making its color much more brilliant.


    Right at the center was the person with the bow. His body hadpletely shattered, and it was the same for his head. His body and spirit had been destroyed.


    Only the gigantic bow remained by his side. It was buried in the sand, with only its tip peeking out. As it quivered, it let out mournful whines.


    Su Ming looked at his right index finger. Faint waves of fragrance that belonged to God Ascension Nectar spread out. This was due to him being unable to suppress the nectar with the seal once he brought out all his power into y.


    Fortunately, this fragrance only filled the area around him and did not spread out.


    With one move, Su Mingnded onto the ground. He passed the ces with all the bloody puddles of Sand Earthlings. When he walked up to the ce where the bow was buried, he stomped on the ground with his right foot, and the bow shot up from beneath the ground. Su Ming caught it.


    At the instant he caught the bow, it started shrinking rapidly. Once it turned into a size Su Ming could use, the whines and shivers from the bow gained a submissive tone.


    Su Ming put away the bow and walked towards Xu Hui. He gently picked her up from the ground, with one arm around her waist while letting her head rest against his chest. Waves of faint fragrance from Xu Hui¡¯s body wafted into Su Ming¡¯s nose, and he sent his life force into her body so that she could recover faster.


    ¡°Dao Kong¡­¡± Her voice was incredibly faint and weak as she struggled to open her eyes to look at Su Ming.


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m here,¡± he said softly and raised his head to look at the illusory old man, who was amid the tens of thousands of scattered Sand Earthlings, and who had his arms spread open, looking as if he was summoning something from the sky.


    The old man¡¯s hair danced in the air, and his body shone as he shouted loudly towards the sky, ¡°Hong Lashen, Suiyun Zhen Changlin !¡±


    As his voice echoed in the air, a roar came from the sky. That roar spread through the entire desert. During that instant, every single grain of sand in the endless desert started trembling.


    Near the end of the desert was Dijiu Mo Sha, and he was rushing forward swiftly. He could already see the end and the area beyond the edge of the desert. That was a tranquil gxy, but at that instant, his expression changed swiftly. He dipped his head down to look at the sand in the desert, and a solemn expression appeared on his face. Once he turned his head around to look back into the distance, he gritted his teeth to charge out of the desert even faster.


    He could sense a wave of madness and murderous intenting from the sand. In fact, as he moved forward, the sand under his feet started moving like flowing water.


    He had always been able to move quickly, and at that moment, he even bit the tip of his tongue to cough up a mouthful of blood. His body turned into a blood shadow and he left into the distance. He could sense that the sand in the region was not the only one that moved. Instead, all the sand in the desert had started moving. As it tumbled about, it stirred up a great windstorm. The booming sounds caused by the storm were mixed with moans, and that sound was reverberating through the entire desert.


    After a moment, he finally rushed out of the desert and stepped into the tranquil gxy beyond. Then, he turned his head around to look back¡­ and saw a scene that caused his heart to tremble uncontrobly, because he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life.


    He saw¡­ a gigantic face in the sky above the desert!


    That face looked as if someone was lying in the sky. At that moment, that someone¡¯s body started sinking. After the face, the body also appeared, and that body¡­ was the size of the entire desert!


    The hundred thousand feet statue started shivering in the desert. When it started showing signs of rousing from slumber, the old man at the top of its head sat down and meditated on it without moving a single inch. Meanwhile, the ck skull he held in his bosom shone with a ck light that could bring fear to people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Who¡­ summoned me¡­?¡± a voice that reverberated through the entire desert came from the sky.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly, and his pupils shrank. He saw a huge body in the sky as well as a boundless face. That face belonged to a man whose eyes were shut. A long scar ran from the center of his brows to his neck. There were parts in that scar that had yet to close uppletely, and those remaining wounds were ghastly white.


    A mighty pressure Su Ming had never sensed before descended from that body at that moment, and Su Ming could sense¡­ that this pressure even surpassed that possessed by the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    This pressure might be unable topare to Ecang when it was at the peak of its condition, but it was incredibly close to it! This pressure was only slightly weaker than Sui Chen Zi¡¯s, but it gave Su Ming a feeling that this person was¡­ a powerful warrior who was in the same Realm as Sui Chen Zi!


    The hair of the person who was descending danced in the air, and they looked like dragons moving about the Heavenly Spirits . His skin was incredibly fair, making it look as if he had snow for skin, so all those who saw him will definitely not be unable to forget him.


    At the spot where the center of his brows was torn was a cracked and broken mark. That mark¡­ was of a desert, and it was exuding waves of power of Divine Essence that caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble!


    ¡®Ancestral Spirit? Antecedental Spirit?¡¯ His pupils shrank.


    ¡°It is I, Long Di, the leader of the Sand Earthlings who have received your protection. I have disturbed your slumber because the Sand Earthlings are facing extermination¡­ This person¡­ this person has killed more than ten thousand of our people. He killed the spirit which you have bestowed upon us!¡± the illusory old man shouted out in a shrill voice. He had already knelt down on the ground, since the moment the person who was like a God had appeared in the sky.


    All the other Sand Earthlings around him had prostrated themselves on the ground as well. The fervent zeal on their faces made it seem as if they were ready to burn their own souls.


    1. Hong Lashen, Suiyun Zhen Changlin: Just a chant, no meaning. The second part is a name, though, so I like to think of it as ¡°Come forth, Suiyun Zhen Changlin!¡±


    2. Heavenly Spirits (Ììî¸, tian1 gang1): These are actuallys. In Shui Hu Zhuan/Water Margin, there is a thing called 108 Stars of Destiny, and it is believed that a person¡¯s destiny is tied to a Star of Destiny. These Stars of Destiny are divided into two groups: 36 Heavenly Spirits and 72 Earthly Fiends.

 Chapter 929 - Suiyun Zhen Changlin

    <h4>Chapter 929: Suiyun Zhen Changlin</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was cold. He held Xu Hui in his arms and lifted his head to look at the gigantic body as well as the pale face in the sky.


    A sigh came from the sky. The gigantic person in the sky did not open his eyes, however. He kept them closed, and while he sighed, his words echoed in the air with a boom.


    ¡°This is a race I favor¡­ They are my people¡­ Thou¡­ shouldst be buried in the void¡­¡±


    The fragmented words rang in all directions. They brought with them a great mighty pressure that made it seem as ifws themselves were contained in them. At the instant they spread out, the sand around Su Ming started spinning about swiftly. The gigantic body in the sky then opened his mouth slightly.


    An indescribable suction force came out, and the sand on the ground instantly started dancing. It flew up and charged towards the giant¡¯s mouth. The sand vortex around Su Ming turned into a whirlwind, sweeping up his body as if it wanted to devour him.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a broken spirit, and you dare to bury me, Su, as a punishment?!¡± Su Mingughed coldly. Xu Hui had already fallen unconscious and waspletely unaware of everything around her. Shey in Su Ming¡¯s bosom without moving.


    Su Ming had his left arm wrapped around Xu Hui. As he raised his right hand, he pushed against the ground, and with it, the ground started rumbling and moving. The vortex around him stopped moving for an instant. At that time, without the suction force moving him, he shot up from the ground and charged towards the giant¡¯s mouth in the sky.


    When he was in midair, Su Ming formed a seal with his right hand and pointed forward. Immediately, a mountain appeared in front of him!


    Most of the mountain was white, and it looked like clouds. Only the edge near the top was ck, and that area had the form of a malicious spirit. That creature was half-sprawled out on the mountain while holding a ck bat in its right hand.


    Naturally, this was¡­ Dao Avenue Mountain, the one Su Ming had obtained from the Yu Family!


    This treasure could be used without any need for Divine Essence, and its might was also extraordinary. At that moment, once Su Ming brought it out and pointed forward, Dao Avenue Mountain started growing bigger endlessly while charging at its target.


    The giant in the sky still had his eyes closed, but his act of inhaling had very clearly be slightly faster. Yet even if it had only be slightly faster, the power of Divine Essence which had manifested around him burst forth in a magnitude that was stronger by several folds.


    The wind seemed to have be sharp des. As it roared, it charged towards Dao Avenue Mountain, which was rushing at the giant. While that mountain trembled, Su Ming formed a seal with his right hand and pointed forward again.


    A roar instantly came from Dao Avenue Mountain. The malicious spirit looked like it had be alive and separated itself. As it roared, the bat in its right hand let out a piercing screech and shot out, turning into a long arc that charged towards the giant in the sky.


    At that moment, the gigantic person in the sky finished inhaling, and just like a mortal who needed to breath out once he breathed in, he started swiftly exhaling.


    Violent gusts of wind roared. Arge amount of cracks instantly appeared on Dao Avenue Mountain, and it started falling backwards like a kite. Even the malicious spirit could not maintain its form. It looked as if its entire body was about to be blown apart. And the bat could not get close, either.


    Su Ming felt violent gusts of wind crashing into his face, as if they wanted to batter him until he was reduced to dust and fused with the void. As his body fell backwards, intense pain shot up his body, and even Xu Hui¡¯s flesh and bones started showing signs of separating from each other.


    Su Ming turned around swiftly, using his back as a barrier to fight against the violent gusts. At the same time, he saw the mockery and the smugness on the illusory old man¡¯s face on the ground, and saw the bloodthirst as well as excitement on the faces of the tens of thousands of Sand Earthlings around him.


    A bitingly cold re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He formed a seal with his right hand and even bit the tip of his tongue to cough up a mouthful of blood. Once the blood fused with the seal, it immediately turned into ayer of blood mist. Through that blood mist, a white mountain rock shot out. This treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here swiftly manifested. The mountain rock which was the size of a palm swelled up, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into arge elephant that could trample the skies.


    At the same time, the gigantic scale also took form. A piercing roar reverberated in the air, and the malicious spirit which had appeared previously seized the scale once it saw it.


    Su Ming¡¯s hair danced in the air. His robes floated, and the Divine Essence Runic Symbols began to sh with light in his eyes. With each burst, the treasure¡¯s might would grow stronger!


    ¡°Malicious spirit!¡± Su Ming roared.


    The malicious spirit instantly turned around with the scale in hand, and its body swelled up limitlessly. The scale in its hand also grew bigger; its size and strength would depend on how much Divine Essence Su Ming possessed. If he possessed a sufficient amount of Divine Essence, then it could grow endlessly!


    He formed a seal with his hand and said in a cold voice once again, ¡°Weigh the elephant!¡±


    The malicious spirit roared. As its body grew bigger, it lifted the scale, and with a swing, the elephantnded on the scale pan. Dao Avenue Mountain turned into the weight.


    ¡°This elephant¡­ weighs eight maces and seven taels!¡±


    After having this malicious spirit weigh the elephant several times, Su Ming could already figure out some patterns in it. When that spirit weighed the elephant, it would be better if it was heavier, because the weight represented the amount of Divine Essence that had umted.


    However, when it weighed their enemies, it would be better the lighter they weighed, because the weight represented how much of his opponent¡¯s strength he could reduce!


    At that moment as the malicious spirit weighed the elephant and said those words, the gigantic elephant raised its head and let out a roar. It shot up and, with an indescribable speed, charged towards the giant in the sky.


    It was fast. While wind blew against its face, it crashed into the gigantic body with a bang.


    Booming sounds shot into the sky, and rumbles echoed in all directions. Arge amount of ripples fell backwards in the sky. Su Ming coughed up blood. He fell backwards, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°Divine Essence¡­¡± a booming sound said tly. ¡°Thou art a Seeding Spirit¡­ Still, thou wilst be buried in the void.¡±


    When the giant opened his mouth, while he still did not open his eyes, he lifted his right hand slowly and pushed it swiftly towards Su Ming. It rushed through the air towards him, and his fingers were so big that they gave Su Ming the feeling that he was facing off against a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    ¡®Ecang!¡¯


    In the face of this life-threatening crisis, Su Ming summoned his Ecang clone without hesitation. He lifted his right hand and swung it forward. As he said that word in his heart, the world immediately roared, and a gigantic shadow manifested behind him.


    It was a tree, the projection of Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone!


    Once the tree appeared, Su Ming¡¯s power increased exponentially. At the same time, the hand of the giant in the sky froze and stopped in midair.


    ¡°Ecang!¡± The giant opened one of his eyes in an instant.


    It was a yellow eye with a vertical pupil. Its edge was burning in mes, and the giant red at Ecang¡¯s illusory form behind Su Ming!


    Su Ming did not speak. If he wanted to summon the Ecang clone to this ce, then he had to first form the clone¡¯s projection. Only when the projection appeared could he use his soul as a guide to open a tunnel in space and allow his Ecang clone toe to this ce.


    At that moment, his projection was swiftly gathering together, but he still needed a dozen something breaths before he could open the tunnel in space.


    ¡°Ecang, an Ancestral Spirit who was fortunate enough to obtain eternal life in the ancient bad¡­ You¡­ have also be so weak¡­ The legend is true¡­ Could it be that the legend is true¡­?¡± the giant¡¯s left eye stared at Su Ming¡¯s Ecang shadow.


    ¡°Every single time the cycle of an aeon ends, Old Man Extermination reactivates the power of reincarnation and creates the bad for all lives once more¡­ In that bad, the slots for eternal life are given again¡­ All manner of lives in the universe have the possibility of being added to the bad¡­ They will be sent to the Heavenly Ship and head to the vast sky. Then, when the cycle of an aeon ends¡­ they will not be destroyed.


    ¡°You are so weak, and you have existed for much longer¡­ Now¡­ you have reached the end of your life.¡± The gigantic figure in the sky suddenly startedughing loudly. His voice was like thunder, and the right hand which hade to a pause in midair suddenly increased in speed to charge down.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. When he lifted his right hand, he sucked in a deep breath. His Ecang clone needed several more breaths before he could arrive, and the arm of the person in the sky would definitely reach him beforehand.


    Su Ming had already made preparations to enter the dimension in the fragment. With the dimension helping him, his Ecang clone could move through space and arrive in this area on time.


    The ck stone fragment¡¯s presence spread out in his soul, faint ck ripples traveling out. Right at the instant Su Ming was about to step into the dimension in the fragment, a change suddenly urred!


    At the instant there were ten thousand feet between Su Ming and the right hand, the hand froze once again. In fact, it even shuddered. The giant¡¯s right eye flew open to reveal a crimson pupil with windstorms raging around it.


    This was the first time he opened both eyes!


    Disbelief appeared in these twopletely different eyes. The giant¡¯s right arm was not the only thing that trembled. His entire body shivered as well, and as it did so, the entire sky seemed to quiver. Ripples traveled outwards, and an excitement that had never appeared on the giant¡¯s face before showed up.


    ¡°I can sense¡­ Not just Ecang¡¯s power¡­ In your body¡­ This is¡­ This is¡­ the Seed of Life Extermination¡¯s presence! There is no mistaking this. I have gone to Old Man Extermination around thirty thousand times in the past and offered numerous offerings¡­ but I never obtained a chance for my name to be written in the bad¡­


    ¡°You are not Ecang¡­ You are the precedent to reactivate Old Man Extermination!¡± As the giant in the sky trembled, excitement that could not be hidden showed up in his eyes. He pulled back his right hand quickly, and he swiftly turned his body in the sky so that he was no longer lying down, but standing up!


    As he stood up, the sky roared. If anyone stood by his feet, they would be unable to tell just how tall he was, because no end of him could be seen¡­ However, he did not stand uppletely. Instead, he bent his body slowly¡­ and knelt down before Su Ming to worship him!


    ¡°Please forgive my offense. Please give me the right to obtain eternal life once more¡­ Please write down my name in the bad you will reactivate. I am the Antecedental Spirit of Sand Earthlings, Suiyun Zhen Changlin.¡±


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He quickly recalled the other name of the ck fragment - Seed of Life Extermination. He also remembered the old and broken ship in the gxy, along with the old man sitting on it, as well as everything he witnessed in the past.


    ¡°An ancient bad¡­¡± An old voice seemed to echo in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    1. Old Man Extermination: Someone who already appeared in ISSTH and RI.

 Chapter 930 - A Time for a Ballad

    <h4>Chapter 930: A Time for a Bad</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If the time the song was sung was the total time of a world¡¯s birth and subsequent destruction¡­


    ¡­ Then when the song ended, it would mark the moment when the world disintegrated¡­ How¡­ would you decide the rhythm for such a song?


    If the time the song was sung was the total time of a person¡¯s birth and road into death¡­


    ¡­ Then when the song ended, it would mark the moment when the person¡¯s life ended¡­ Who¡­ would you choose to mention in your song? How would you sing it to yourself?


    There was a bad that rang throughout the existence of a universe, until it was destroyed. During that period of time, the bad was time itself¡­


    Theposer of the bad could add names into the song so that they would be with the bad and exist eternally. They would¡­ never rot away and die.


    In the ancient past, there were nine lives and four races whose names were mentioned in the song, and they became glorious existences during the cycle of their aeon with the bad.


    At the moment, the bad had reached its coda. It had not ended, but it was nearing that time. The current moment was also the time for Old Man Extermination to write a new piece.


    Su Ming looked at the giant in the sky kneeling in front of him. He looked at his gigantic body, but for some unknown reason, he saw a great wave of aura of death around the giant¡¯s body.


    This was a living being that was so old he was nearing the end of his life. He was still alive, but at the same time, he was already a candle that had burned to its end. The mes of his life were about to be extinguished.


    ¡°Please write my name in your bad¡­ I am willing to offer you everything in my life¡­¡± The giant bowed his head while speaking in anguish.


    At the moment he noticed that the person in front of him possessed Old Man Extermination¡¯s presence, he gave up all thoughts of attacking Su Ming. The Seed of Life Extermination was something that could not be snatched or wrestled over. If someone wasn¡¯t acknowledged by that seed, perhaps another could still snatch it.


    But once the Seed of Life Extermination was reactivated and fused with the person it acknowledged¡­ then while all people and all forces could destroy the person who was acknowledged, but they could not destroy the Seed of Life Extermination. They would not be able to fuse with it either.


    The person who killed the acknowledged person would also lose the right to be written into the bad eternally.


    This knowledge was something that existed in the giant¡¯s memories from the ancient past.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long time, he imitated the actions of the old man he¡¯d seen in the dimension and said in a calm and leisurely manner, ¡°What will you offer?¡±


    When Su Ming said these words, there was an ancient air to his tone. The ck fragment in his soul spread out waves of ancient presence. That presence existed in Su Ming¡¯s soul. It had been slowly umting over time, and now, when it spread out faintly, he¡­ seemed to have be the old man from the past.


    The giant raised his head and cast his gaze on the ground. With a sh, the tens of thousands of Sand Earthlings on the ground let out shrill, pained screams. Their bodies instantly melted, and all of them turned into sand, forming sand dunes on the ground.


    The illusory old man trembled. This change had urred too quickly, not giving him a chance to react. In an instant, all his people had died. As he trembled, he wanted to retreat, but when the God of his people fixed his gaze on him, his body turned into sand, and he scattered into the wind.


    His physical body, which was located far in the distance on the statue that was one hundred thousand feet, disintegrated as well. The statue, too, disappeared.


    At that moment, there was no more life in the desert.


    Grains of sand that looked like crystals flew up from the ground. Each grain of sand symbolized one life. They gathered together to turn into a purification vase that came to float in front of Su Ming.


    ¡°This is the source of life for the Sand Earthlings. It is my first offering. Please ept it.¡± The giant stared at Su Ming with brightly burning eyes.


    Su Ming met his gaze. After a moment, he slowly lifted his right hand to seize the purification vase in front of him. At the instant he did so, a ck vortex appeared on his palm.


    The vortex was not formed by Su Ming¡¯s will, but the ck fragment in his soul had manifested it on his palm on its own. Once it devoured the purification vase, it even sent out a ck thread.


    That ck thread instantly charged towards the giant. Once it fused with him, the giant shuddered. Excitement appeared in his eyes. He might have been certain that this person was the one who reactivated the Seed of Life Extermination, but there had still been a hint of uncertainty within him. Yet the moment he saw the ck thread he obtained every single time he would get in the ancient past after he made an offering, the uncertainty in his heart disappeared. He becamepletely certain of the person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°My life has reached its end, but I can attack thrice for you. This is my second offering¡­ It is also all that I can do now.¡± The sand giant¡¯s voice was filled with age. As his words reverberated in the air, he looked as if he was waiting for Su Ming¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I can promise you that I will write your name into the bad, but after you attack thrice, you must offer your Divine Essence¡­ as the third offering,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    ¡°If my spirit is preserved, then I will have eternal life. I will fulfill my promise,¡± the giant said in his ancient voice after remaining silent for a moment. His body gradually shrunk down, until he turned into an earth¡¯s yellow sand bracelet. It floated over in front of Su Ming. There was an indistinct face on the bracelet, and that was naturally the Sand Spirit.


    Su Ming looked at the bracelet. After some time, he picked it up. Once he ced it in his storage bag, he looked at the space around him. As of then, this ce was filled with a dead silence.


    After remaining silent for a moment, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows. Everything had happened too fast and too suddenly just then. Many thoughts rushed past his mind at that moment, but he calmed his heart and started thinking about it with calmness.


    After a long while, he instinctively touched the space below his neck. There was nothing there, but he seemed to be able to feel the ck fragment. Everything about this stone was slowly revealed before him as he gained more experience.


    ¡°Seed of Life Extermination¡­ Old Man Extermination¡¯s reactivation¡­posing the bad¡­¡± The experiences he had went through in the dimension in the fragment surfaced in Su Ming¡¯s head. The ancient ship should be the Heavenly Ship that the Sand Spirit had mentioned.


    After some time, Su Ming took in a deep breath. He no longer thought about the things that that left him confused and lost. He dissipated his Ecang projection and resolved the power he had obtained after fusing with his clones. Then, with the unconscious Xu Hui in his arms, he charged forward.


    Several dayster, Su Ming reached the end of the desert¡ªnow filled with a dead silence¡ªbased on the marks he had left in the past. When he stood at the edge, he turned his head around to cast a look at the desert behind him.


    He could sense that the desert was moving towards death. There was no longer any life force there, nor any lifeforms.


    He kept watching, and suddenly came to understand slightly why the ck stone fragment was known as¡­ the Seed of Life Extermination.


    He remained silent for a moment before turning his head around and walking out of the desert. In front of him was a gxy which was incredibly clean. When he cast his gaze on it, he could not see too much dust or rotten matter. It was like a calm swamp. He could vaguely see a at the forefront.


    This was¡­ a cultivation that had been split in two, as if it had been cut in half by someone. There were some parts of it that were still connected together, but when he looked at it, he found that it was a wastnd.


    ¡°When you walk out of the desert, what you see in the gxy¡­ will be my tribe.¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s words before he left echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. He stared at the broken cultivation and walked silently over.


    He gradually got closer. In silence, Su Ming stared at the cultivation, and his footsteps became faster. He had no idea how much time had passed, but eventually, he closed in.


    A decadent air of time filled the gxy, causing people to be immersed in it, as if they would also be ancient beings from it.


    Su Ming walked quietly. As he came even closer to the, he saw that there seemed to be endless debris on the left side, and among it was a broken statue.


    When he saw the statue from the distance, a sharp stab of pain appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart. With one move, he instantly appeared on that cultivation and stood on a piece of ck ground. In front of him was an endless stream of debris.


    Death existed in the form of a bloody stench that persisted through the passage of time. The ancient air and silence were the only themes in this ce.


    The statue that stood erect among the debris had lost its right arm, but it was still¡­ gigantic in size and covered head to toe in ck fur. Sitting cross-legged on its head was an old man. He was dressed in a robe whose color could not be determined, and he had his head lifted to look into the distance.


    He was also a statue.


    Su Ming looked at the old man, then put down the still unconscious Xu Hui from his bosom to slowly walk over to the statue. He descended on the top and stood beside the old man, looking at the familiar face. Various memories appeared in his head.


    The old man who loved changing his clothes when he ventured out of the ninth summit, the person who brought him to thend of the Shamans so that he could get used to the battlefield, the person who taught him the Art to clear his mind, and also the person who let him find a home in Freezing Sky n.


    At that moment, he was right before Su Ming.


    He stared at the statue with a dazed expression, then tears fell down from his eyes. He quietly knelt down and kowtowed nine times to the statue.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    When his tears fell on the statue, they spread out and sank into the fine cracks, leaving behind only a wet mark.


    ¡°One thousand years ago, this was the ce where I was born¡­¡± A deep voice echoed in the air. It came from an abandoned house below the statue, the thin man who was sitting there with a deste air.


    Needless to say, he was Dijiu Mo Sha.


    He lowered his head and touched the house beneath him. His voice spread through the wreckage, and his words were filled with grief, nostalgia, and an anguish that could not be wiped away.


    ¡°The old man in front of you is our Patriarch. He did not like to speak, and most of the time, he would just look into the distance silently. The ce he watched was the sacred mountain, the symbol of our tribe. Our patriarch called it¡­ the ninth mountain.


    ¡°The patriarch said that he had five disciples in his life, and all of them made him proud. He believed that his disciples would someday be the center of attention of the entire universe so that their names would spread through the whole world and reach him even here.


    ¡°Which disciple of the patriarch are you?¡±


    ¡°My Master only had four disciples, and the mountain is not called the ninth mountain. It¡¯s the ninth summit,¡± Su Ming muttered under his breath while staring at the statue.


    Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s body trembled in a barely discernible manner. He raised his head slowly and directed his gaze at Su Ming.


    ¡°There are five stones in front of you. You can ce your hands on them¡­¡±

 Chapter 931 - The Fifth Kiln

    <h4>Chapter 931: The Fifth Kiln</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Love.


    It is the pir of support for people as they live their lives. It can be love between friends, love between lovers, familial love, and love born out of kindness. When they are shown to the world, they reveal uniform joy and grief.


    Dark Mountain allowed Su Ming to feel the love for home. His elder gave him the love born out of kindness. Hispanions gave him the love between friends, and the women in his life allowed him to feel affection but not romantic love. All of these were Su Ming¡¯s precious memories.


    His love for the ninth summit was one between familial love and love born out of kindness. It had dissolved into his blood and was branded into his memories, turning into a form of warmth that was different from his mother¡¯s murmurs when he was swathed in darkness.


    This love and warmth was the thing that allowed him to continue down his path when he closed his eyes in the darkness. In the end¡­ he was still human. A person with flesh and blood.


    Even if he had a limitless amount of divine abilities at his disposal, even if he had lived for many years and was now an ancient existence, even if he had already grown numb to killing, and even if his hands were stained with blood¡­ when he closed his eyes, the things that came up the most often were still those carefree peals ofughter in Dark Mountain as well as the warmth he experienced in the ninth summit when he was protected by his senior brothers and Master.


    But reality was harsh. It was as if it had reduced all of his longing into fragments filled with all sorts of twists and turns, and they were stranded in the depths of the swamp known as memories¡­ He could stretch a hand into that swamp, but he would never be able to fish out all of them. He would only be able to drag out bits and pieces of those memories.


    He truly wanted to use his divine abilities to freeze those scenes that were gone from his sight in the blink of an eye, but even if he could not freeze them, there would always be one small little stone that would fall into the swamp, causing faint ripples and giving a light tap so that he would remember.


    There were so many things that happened in the past, which had now turned into a sigh that echoed in the air as he looked at his Master in this silent wastnd. Su Ming stared at the statue before him and sensed the ancient air about the statue¡­ How could he forget this person?


    Su Ming knelt beside the statue, and tears fell from his eyes.


    Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s voice entered his ears, then left. Su Ming seemed to not have heard him. He looked at his Master¡¯s statue quietly, as if time had stopped because of his stare.


    When an unknown amount of time had passed, Su Ming lowered his head and saw five stones the size of his palm by his Master¡¯s feet. They were ced there and were connected to the stone statue of the giant. It was as if¡­ they had existed since the statue was created.


    Su Ming looked at those stones, and his gaze fell on the fourth stone. That stone had a slight, purple tinge, and it was slightly different from the other four. When Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on it, he had a faint feeling that his soul was being led to it.


    ¡°Our patriarch left behind these five stones. He said¡­ that if his disciples arrived someday, they would be able to find their stone among the five. If they can make those stones melt, then there would be no need to suspect them. They are his disciples,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said in a low voice.


    Su Ming stared at the fourth stone. He raised his right hand and slowly ced it on the stone. At the instant he did this, Dijiu Mo Sha focused his eyes on the stone and watched it attentively.


    He saw a sh of purple. That purple light instantly surged into the sky and illuminated the entire sky. Su Ming¡¯s figure was fused into that purple light. When Dijiu Mo Sha looked over, he found that Su Ming¡¯s figure was only barely discernible.


    Su Ming shivered. At the instant the purple light spread out, he sensed Tian Xie Zi¡¯s presence incredibly clearly. That presence seemed to be just around him, as if it had always existed in this ce, just waiting for his disciple to arrive.


    After a long while, the purple light dissipated. Su Ming stood beside Tian Xie Zi¡¯s statue, and the five stones on the ground had now turned into four.


    ¡°I, Dijiu Mo Sha, greet my fourth senior brother!¡± Once Dijiu Mo Sha witnessed this scene, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming without any hesitation.


    Su Ming did not speak. His gaze fell on the fifth stone beside the statue before he turned his gaze towards Dijiu Mo Sha.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± A fierce look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°After the patriarch arrived in Divine Essence Star Ocean, I became his disciple in name when he provided enlightenment for the Ninth Tribe. My patriarch told me about the divine abilities his four disciples have. Since you could awaken the fourth stone, then based on what the patriarch said before he left¡­ you must be Su Ming!¡± Dijiu Mo Sha raised his head to stare at Su Ming.


    ¡°Of the four disciples my Master took in, I am the most ordinary of them all. My eldest senior brother is the Lord of Nine Li, my second senior brother is the King of All Phantoms, my third senior brother is above all runes and seals¡­ what right do you have to be our junior brother?¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, but the fierce tone in his words had a faint, freezing quality to them.


    He was no longer the teenager who was immature and who did not have enough experience behind his back. He had gone through far too many things and also had a deep understanding towards the cruelty of the world. He no longer trusted in someone easily.


    Even if a person called him his fourth senior brother and was truly Master¡¯s fifth disciple, some sort of change might ur.


    Besides, this was not something that concerned Su Ming alone. This was something he would have to share with his senior brothers. Acknowledging another junior brother into their mid was no child¡¯s y.


    Dijiu Mo Sha remained silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°I am very ordinary. Even when I was in my tribe, I was ordinary. I don¡¯t know why patriarch took me in as his disciple in name. Before he left, he told me his four disciples¡¯ names and told me toe to this ce often so that I could wait for his disciples, who mighte to this ce someday.¡±


    Su Ming looked into the distance. If the cultivation had not shattered, he would have been able to see the ninth summit that was built on the from this spot.


    ¡°Why did this ce fall to destion?¡± Su Ming asked calmly after some time.


    ¡°The races surrounded and attacked us!¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s eyes shone with great killing intent and hate as he spat these words through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Why did they surround and attack you?¡± Su Ming asked faintly.


    ¡°Because the fifth stone appeared, and because our patriarch obtained it.¡± Dijiu Mo Sha clenched his fists, and his voice echoed in the air.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before finally asking, ¡°Is Master¡­ still around?¡±


    ¡°Around a thousand years ago, our patriarch took the fifth stone and led the four races away for us. We don¡¯t¡­ know whether he is alive or dead¡­ However, over the course of years I¡¯ve spent conducting investigations in secret, I¡¯ve found some hints. The four races have not obtained the fifth stone, and I believe that the patriarch did not die in the past,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha told everything he knew while looking straight into Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What is the fifth stone?¡±


    ¡°Once you have that stone, when you are in the fifth ocean located at the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean, you can use it to point you in the direction¡­ of the Fifth True World¡¯s key, which has been lost in the passage of time. With it, you can even step into the Fifth True World.¡±


    Su Ming fell silent again.


    ¡°How do you gain possession of the fifth stone, and how did it appear?¡± he asked while looking at Dijiu Mo Sha.


    ¡°There are two ways to obtain the fifth stone. One of them is to snatch it from the person with it. The other¡­ is to wait for the activation of the fifth kiln.


    ¡°It is unknown when the fifth kiln will be activated. Sometimes, it will be activated once a decade. Sometimes, it will be activated once a century. Sometimes, it will need a thousand or ten thousand years or even longer to activate.


    ¡°Once the fifth kiln is activated, mes that will spread through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean will burst forth. This is something that even the gxies beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean will be able to see.


    ¡°The mes will burn continuously for a period of time. During that time, it will be a form of torture and trial for all living beings. We need to avoid the fire, or our bodies and spirits will be destroyed.


    ¡°But there are some powerful warriors who can head towards the fire and step right into the fifth kiln. In it, they might be able to obtain a great serendipity. Their bodies will be sanctified, as if they had been refined. They might also be able to obtain Enchanted Treasures. The hardest to obtain among them is the fifth stone.


    ¡°However, the possibility of death in there is extremely high.


    ¡°It is said that the fifth kiln is not a product of Divine Essence Star Ocean, but an Enchanted Kiln. When it burns, it can create supreme treasures possessing endless spiritual energy for the Fifth True World. It was in the Fifth True World, but once that disappeared, the kiln appeared in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    ¡°No one can use it as their personal Enchanted Treasure. They can only watch it erupt time and again in the passage of time, and there are always people who step into it to search for serendipities.


    ¡°By now, this fifth kiln has be one of the four great mysteries in Divine Essence Star Ocean!¡± Dijiu Mo Sha exined.


    ¡°As for the other three mysteries, one of them is the vortices in space that asionally appear in Divine Essence Star and have been in the gxy since its birth. Once someone falls in there, there¡¯s no way to get out. We call these vortices Divine Essence Star Ocean¡¯s swamps. They might lead to another world that is not known to us.


    ¡°The second mystery is the endlessness of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Even if you manage to find the core, it doesn¡¯t matter for how many years you move away from it, you will never be able to get out of Divine Essence Star Ocean. It¡¯s as if this gxy is the epitome of the word boundless.


    ¡°The third mystery is the ce where all Ancestral Spirits were born. It is also known as All Spirits Hall. It is said that the secrets of Divine Essence Star Ocean¡¯s origins are kept there, but when All Spirits Hall appears, those who are not Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death cannot enter the ce, which is why it is very difficult for people to know just what is inside.¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s voice¡¯s reverberated in space as he spoke about the secrets in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he asked again, ¡°Do you know where Master has gone?¡±


    ¡°The entrance to the Fifth True World. In fact, there¡¯s a high possibility that Master is already in the Fifth True World,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said without any hesitation.


    Su Ming sank into a contemtive silence for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, a piercing whistle suddenly came from within Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s body. This sound contained two long whistles and three short whistles, giving off a very urgent feeling.


    At the instant the sound came, Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s expression changed drastically. He turned around and looked into the distance. As anxiety appeared in his eyes, he also let out a bunch of sounds.


    They were three short whistles and one long whistle, as if this was some form ofnguage, and he was replying to whoever it was that made the initial whistle.


    Once he made this sound, another sound came faintly from his body. This time, it was four long whistles and three short whistles.


    Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s expression changed. Without hesitation, he moved forward, but after he took a few steps, he turned around to look at Su Ming. His usually aloof eyes now held a hint ofplicated emotions and nostalgia.


    ¡°I finished what the patriarch instructed me to do¡ªtoe to this ce once in a while to wait for his disciples. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you acknowledge my status or not. I¡­ Dijiu Mo Sha, am the patriarch¡¯s disciple, and even if I die¡­ my soul will be the patriarch¡¯s disciple!¡± Once he finished saying this, a determined and resolute look shed in Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s eyes. He turned his head around, turned into a long arc, and instantly charged into the distance.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment. Then, he looked at his Master¡¯s statue before letting out a light sigh. With a swing of his arm, he swept up Xu Hui and took a step forward. His body instantly disappeared. As he had the Duke of Crimson me shift, he appeared right next to Dijiu Mo Sha, who was in the distance and was charging forward in a hurry.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha was taken aback.

 Chapter 932 - Common Sense

    <h4>Chapter 932: Common Sense</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ming asked calmly.


    Dijiu Mo Sha remained silent for several breaths, then when he looked at Su Ming, his expression was filled with a hint of gratitude.


    ¡°The tribe is in danger. It should have been an invasion by the Hearers. After the patriarch shifted the tribe to this ce from the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean, we had to keep migrating over the past thousand years. We kept hiding from everyone. The four races might not chase after us anymore, but the minor races affiliated to them kept whittling down the number of people in our tribe ceaselessly,¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°From a tribe of nearly one hundred thousand people, we were reduced to less than one thousand people¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me to your tribe,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    Dijiu Mo Sha nodded. He moved, and blood fog erupted from his body, causing his speed to instantly increase by several fold. Su Ming took one step forward by his side, and with it, he had already traveled the distance.


    They rushed on their way, and after about two hours, Dijiu Mo Sha came to an abrupt halt. He carefully observed his surroundings, then brought out a stone from his bosom. He crushed it and spread it outwards.


    Immediately, in a spot not too far from where they were a vortex the size of a palm took shape. It sucked in the powder from the crushed stone.


    ¡°The vortices in Divine Essence Star Ocean might have their own mysterious aspects, but after years of investigation, the people here found that while some of the vortices are endless chasms that lead to unknown destinations, there are some vortices that are connected to others of their king in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    ¡°Once we find these safe vortices, they can be turned into a kind of natural Relocation spot. We can use them to make initially long distances no longer so far away.


    ¡°The records of these vortices in each tribe are the most important treasures, and we cannot let any outsiders learn of them. In fact, there are only a few members of a tribe who can have this knowledge.


    ¡°The patriarch used some sort of unknown method to discover the Ninth Tribe¡¯s Relocation Vortices, and he discovered quite a number of them. The where our tribe was built was also shifted from the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean to the periphery in this manner.


    ¡°In fact, if it was not because of the existence of these vortex tunnels, it would have been impossible for my tribesmen to continue surviving after being chased ceaselessly for the past thousand years. There are plenty of vortex tunnels the patriarch has uncovered which other tribes do not know of up to this date.¡±


    Clearly, Dijiu Mo Sha no longer treated Su Ming as an outsider. As he observed the powder from the stone around him, he provided him with detailed exnations.


    ¡°When we return to the tribe, I will tell you all the vortex tunnels that have been recorded. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for you to travel around in Divine Essence Star Ocean like this.¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s eyes focused on the spot where the stone powder disappeared, then he raised his right hand to seize the air in that direction.


    ¡°Just touching the vortex with your body will be sufficient. When you¡¯re being Relocated, do not open your eyes. We will be able to walk out of the other tunnel in about a dozen something breaths.¡±


    Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s voice still echoed in space when his body was sucked into the fist-sized vortex. He was pulled inside straight away, as if the edges of that vortex were soft and bouncy, which allowed it to devour all matter.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. After a moment of pensive silence, he took a step forward and touched the vortex. At the instant he did so, he felt that he was enveloped in something soft. Right when this feeling appeared, he noticed a powerful suction force that pulled him into the vortex with a bang.


    Su Ming did not close his eyes. Instead, he kept them constantly open.


    He could sense that his body was being moved by some sort of force leading him forward. Before him, he saw Dijiu Mo Sha, who had his eyes closed.


    Aside from him, Su Ming saw¡­ a colorful world. There were countless living beings that were like jellyfishes shining in this world while they floated around the area. When he looked down, he found no bottom. There was only darkness.


    When Su Ming saw this, his gaze focused, and he saw six brownish yellow mes suddenly lighting up in a small region of the darkness beneath him.


    At the same time, a furious roar came from the darkness. Right when that roar sounded, the colorful jellyfish-like creatures around him dispersed.


    Immediately after, Su Ming saw the six mes burn up brighter in the endless darkness beneath him. They swiftly grew bigger, as if they were three living spirits swifty rushing out.


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± an anxious voice immediately said from a spot not too far away from Su Ming. That voice was belonged to Dijiu Mo Sha, whose body was moving forward due to the force leading him. Once he heard the furious roar, he kept his eyes closed, but anxiety appeared on his face.


    Su Ming did not close his eyes. He instead continued looking at the endless darkness beneath him.


    The six burning mes came increasingly closer. About six to seven breathster, the furious roars turned into a powerful impact¡­ and a horse that was entirely ck and was stepping on mes appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The two-headed horse was ck and had mes surrounding it. There was murder in its eyes, and the two dragon heads kept tossing about. Enraged roars reverberated in the air and charged towards Su Ming.


    A powerful mighty pressure erupted from this foreign creature¡¯s body, and it was so strong that Su Ming once again understood that bing a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death was absolutely not the limit and did not constitute to someone being the strongest!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at anything¡­ Ha¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s voice turned into a sigh in the end. His figure disappeared from the colorful world, and no trace of him could be found anymore. It was a telling sign that he had been sent out on the other side.


    The ck horse with two dragon heads drew closer. Its roars shook the air in all directions.


    Su Ming could feel that the power drawing him forward was on the verge of copse due to the tremors. He narrowed his eyes, but he still did not close his eyes.


    Su Ming had grown incredibly fond of this horse the moment he saw it. The creature¡¯s fierce presence matched well with his own murderous aura. When he saw it stepping on mes while on its way, this appearance coincided with a thought that had blossomed in the depths of his head when he had heard Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s words.


    He was also extremely satisfied with its speed. It had only used the span of a few short breaths to reach this ce from the seemingly endless darkness. There were no ws in its cultivation base, either.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were trained on the horse, without any attempt of hiding it, and since his thoughts were revealed in his gaze, the ck horse with the two dragon heads felt provoked, which was a rare emotion. It also noticed Su Ming¡¯s intent to enve it.


    This caused the beast¡¯s roars to be stronger and its speed to be faster!


    However, this was just a short Relocation to Su Ming. The period of a dozen something breaths had ended, and his body swiftly disappeared.


    ¡°You are mine.¡± At the instant Su Ming disappeared, he said those words. He knew that the ck horse would be able to hear his voice and would also be able to understand him.


    He did not know whether anyone had said the same words to the ck horse before him. If there was, then the effect of Su Ming¡¯s words would not be great, but if there was not¡­


    ¡­ Then Su Ming¡¯s words would turn into a seed that would be nted in the ck horse¡¯s heart. As long as it remembered that someone had said such words to it, the seed would exist in its heart.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s Art.


    It evolved from the Art that would exist if he believed in it, and it was also a divine ability that surpassed the Great Art of Berserker Seed in terms of standard.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As the ck horse¡¯s roars reverberated in the air, Su Ming disappeared from the colorful world. When he appeared, he was standing in the gxy that belonged to Divine Essence Star Ocean. Before him was Dijiu Mo Sha, who had a wry smile on his face.


    ¡°Fourth senior brother, I am to be med for not telling you clearly earlier. You are¡­ not supposed to see anything in the world within the vortex. Once you see it and its image is imprinted in your memories, you will be remembered by the strange power in the world within the vortex.


    ¡°Once you use them again, the living creatures you saw will not let you leave. Even if you manage to leave by a stroke of luck, if you keep using the vortexes to Relocate, your journeys will be increasingly more dangerous.¡± Dijiu Mo Sha sighed and rushed forward. He was feeling anxious about his tribe¡¯s safety, and was also feeling a little sulky about Su Ming¡¯s previous actions.


    Su Ming took a step forward before he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know why you are only Master¡¯s disciple in name and not his proper disciple?¡±


    Dijiu Mo Sha was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I only have normal potential and am very ordinary¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said in a low whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°Who told you that you are not allowed to open your eyes in the world within the vortex?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for anyone to tell me about this. It¡¯smon sense. It¡¯s a general piece of knowledge almost everyone living here knows. Those who open their eyes out of curiosity, before long, they are unable to walk out of some vortex. Too many of such incidents have happened over the years. I¡¯ve seen more than you did¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha felt slightly indignant.


    ¡°Then has anyone managed to tame the creatures in the vortex and bring them out?¡± Su Ming asked.


    ¡°Never!¡± Dijiu Mo Sha said without any hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Su Ming looked at Dijiu Mo Sha. He stared at this fifth junior brother of his, who he had not admitted verbally, but had already epted slightly in his heart. ¡°Common sense is just a circle. If you believe in it, then it will exist in your life and limit your steps. It will limit everything about you. While it might be able to protect you¡­ it will also limit your growth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of your potential that Master took you in only as a disciple in name. It¡¯s because youck the courage to challengemon sense, or rather, you don¡¯t have the will to shattermon sense in you.


    ¡°Have you ever thought why Master would know more of these vortex tunnels than other tribes when he was in this ce? Have you ever thought about why the four races are still unable find Master even when they have been pursuing him all this while?


    ¡°In fact, I am certain that the ck giant Master is sitting upon is a fierce creature that you¡¯ve never seen before. It¡¯s not a creature from Divine Essence Star Ocean, but you¡¯ve never wondered where it came from,¡± Su Ming said slowly, but when his words fell into Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s ears, they turned into thunderous roars.


    He knew full well that the patriarch¡¯s fierce ck giant was indeed a living creature that he had never seen before¡­


    ¡°That fierce creature should havee from the world in the vortex. Master was able to discover more vortex tunnels than other tribes because he opened his eyes in the world within the vortex¡­ and he even enved a creature from there,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s feet came to an abrupt halt. He looked at Su Ming with a dazed look. His voice echoed in his heart, and every single word caused his heart to tremble. Only at this moment did he suddenly understand why, among his four disciples, his patriarch had spoken the most¡­ about this fourth senior brother standing in front of him instead of his eldest senior brother, his second senior brother, or his third senior brother!

 Chapter 933 - The Flower That Sank into Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 933: The Flower That Sank into Darkness</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the fifth kiln appears in the world, its mes fill the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean. The boundless sea of fire burns all those who try to be disrespectful to it.


    Only the powerful warriors who have practically eternal lives can charge through the sea of fire, and only they can head into the fifth kiln in the sea of fire to seek death, serendipities¡­ and the legend of the Fifth True World allegedly existing there in fragmented pieces.


    If a person could step into the Fifth True World, then all the resources of a true world, all the World ne power there could be obtained by that person. Then they could turn the power of ten thousand worlds into the power of Kalpa Realm, and with one single move¡­ be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    This legend was about the fifth True World and the fifth kiln.


    Yet since the past, every single time the fifth kiln had appeared, there were few who managed to walk through the sea of fire. To be able to do this, a person needed to have a deep understanding towards the original essence of fire. They would need to turn their bodies into fire¡­ or at the very least, they would need to have a ferocious beast that can dance around with fire. Only then¡­ would that person be able to move through the sea of fire.


    Su Ming¡¯s understanding towards fire had not reached the state where he understood its original essence or was deep enough that he knew all the origins of fire and its full structure, neither did he have an understanding great enough that fire would appear out of nowhere when he breathed.


    His understanding towards fire was only slightly greater than that of a normal person. After all¡­ he inherited the legacy of the Fire Berserker, but to the current Su Ming, the Fire Berserker¡¯s level was a little too low. This level of understanding towards fire was not enough for him to be able to walk through the sea of fire when the fifth kiln was activated.


    That was why he needed a fierce beast that could live even if it was swathed in fire!


    This sort of ferocious beast could not be seen anywhere. All the fierce creatures in Su Ming¡¯s memories did not fulfill this requirement¡­ but when he saw the ck horse in the world in the vortex, its heroic bearing as it moved forward while stepping on fire had given Su Ming a powerful hunch the moment he saw it.


    He had a feeling that this¡­ was the creature that could allow him to move through the sea of fire. This was a ferocious beast that could let him look down on fire in the sea of fire!


    That was why he wanted to obtain this creature. Before the fifth kiln was activated the next time, he wanted to make this creature his pet!


    It would be incredibly difficult¡­


    However, Su Ming had already made his decision. If this matter only concerned Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s disappearance, then he might hesitate. Even if he came forth to search for clues regarding the First God of Berserkers and guessed that there was a high possibility that he had entered the Fifth True World, Su Ming might still eventually choose to give up and return to True Morning Dao World.


    After all, he still had not prepared himself fully.


    However, Tian Xie Zi was now added into the mix, and this became incredibly important in Su Ming¡¯s heart. Besides, he also had a mind and heart to return to the Fifth True World and the Abyss Builders¡¯ homnd and have a look.


    All of these things caused him to make his decision!


    He wanted to wait for the fifth kiln to be activated in Divine Essence Star Ocean and obtain the fifth stone in the fifth kiln, then bring this stone to the fifth ocean in the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean, and from there¡­ step into the Fifth True World.


    ¡®This is my path¡­ a path that was already set for me when I descended into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡¯s Crimson me¡­ I tried to escape from it, but in the end, my path still led¡­ to the Fifth True World.¡¯ Su Ming walked beside Dijiu Mo Sha and looked at the gxy in the distance with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡®I could not escape from it not because there was a will that chose this path for me in the dark, but because I had subconsciously chosen this path for myself.¡¯ An ancient presence appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he grew older, as he experienced more things, as he¡­ He grew used to thinking, grew used to being alone, and grew used to being lonely.


    Perhaps his world was not colorful and full of excitement. However, in this world where the strong preyed on the weak, there was a possibility for a rare peace in a person¡¯s life.


    After all, he was only one person.


    If the bald crane had not been with him, Su Ming did not know how he would have turned out by this time. Perhaps he would have gone to the extreme, be obsessive, or perhaps when he closed his eyes, he would have gained a presence akin to a de, and when he opened them, shadows stained with blood would appear before him.


    ¡®Because I am someone from the Fifth True World¡­¡¯ Su Ming shook his head. He did not acknowledge this, but he could not stop that thought and feeling of wanting to take a look at the Fifth True World.


    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because of her¡­¡¯ Su Ming walked through the gxy. It was dark all around him, bringing back the memory of the woman who had appeared when he was in Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd. The woman who gave him an unfamiliar yet familiar feeling, who gave him a cold feeling but also one of warmth¡­ his mother.


    ¡®Perhaps it is also for her¡­¡¯ Su Ming remembered the girl who had long since stopped calling out to him¡­ his younger sister.


    He had never experienced true love in his life, be it with Bai Ling or with Yu Xuan. Their figures were like willows in his heart. They drifted about in the wind, never able to fall on the ground, and even if they did¡­ they would soon rise once more due to a passing breeze.


    Because they were not the only ones who were willows. Even Su Ming himself was a willow without roots. He drifted about without a home and without a ce in which he could stay.


    If he had to mention one thing, then the only experience he had with love was the experience of having a crush when he was still ignorant towards love.


    In the darkness of his emotions, it was a fleeting rainbow. It was akin to a sigh when snow fell from the sky and wind blew past, like snow that could not make a person¡¯s hairpletely white even if the person continued walking under it¡­ like how he had been unable to fulfill his promise in the past.


    Some of his memories were now covered in a lightyer of dust from the passage of time, and they were fragmented, no longer connected to each other.


    ¡®I¡­ don¡¯t understand love, and neither do I¡­ understand affection.¡¯


    Su Ming sighed softly. It turned into faint ripples in the gxy, and sadness was contained in them. They were a blossoming flower that no one could understand as it revealed its loneliness in the quiet darkness.


    Su Ming looked at the gxy. He realized that as he grew older and gained more experience, he always subconsciously immersed himself in his memories, constantly turning his head back to look at all the things he regretted in his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m old now¡­ because I always think back on the things that happened when I was young. My young La Su, when a person is old, he starts to feel sentimental about his life, and only then does he start counting all the exciting things that had happened in the past.¡±


    In Su Ming¡¯s ears, his Elder¡¯s words echoed, brimming with mirth, but he had already forgotten the year and the season his elder had said them.


    Time trickled by. Four hourster, six piercing whistles came from Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s body, interrupting Su Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    Those whistles were shrill and piercing to the ear, sounding like a shrill, pained scream. Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s expression changed, and because Su Ming couldn¡¯t understanding anything, Dijiu Mo Sha immediately brought out a medicinal core from his bosom. That core was pitch ck, but when it appeared in his hand, it instantly started moving.


    This was not a medicinal core. It was a ck centipede that resembled the shape of a medicinal core after it had curled unto itself. A resolute look appeared in Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s eyes, and with gritted teeth, he swallowed that centipede.


    Once he did so, ck smoke immediately rose from his face. The faint mark of a centipede appeared on his face, causing him to look incredibly ferocious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be rushing forward and burning my life. The tribe is in grave danger. Once you walk past this gxy, you will see a floating continent. That ce¡­ is where my tribe lies.¡± Once he finished saying these words, ck smoke immediately spread out from Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s entire body. He lifted his head and roared, then with a speed he had never shown before, he vanished.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused. He had tried shifting before, but there was something incredibly strange about this gxy at this particr moment. He could not shift. It was as if there was a natural barrier ced in this area.


    At the instant Dijiu Mo Sha disappeared, Su Ming took a step forward and sliced through the gxy like a bolt of lightning to charge into the distance. Right when he had traveled for about a dozen something breaths, he heard a barely discernible sound from the area in front of him - the seventh whistle!


    He did not stop moving but traveled even faster. After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, he saw a floating continent in the distant gxy.


    There were uneven cracks on that continent, a telling sign that it had been separated from a after it had copsed. On the fragment, he could see shattered mountains, dried up ground, and countless withered and yellowing nts.


    He also saw¡­ hundreds of ferocious beasts with des growing out of their backs floating in the gxy. They were hundreds of feet tall and had armor. On their backs were tall and lean figures whose earlobes drooped down to their shoulders.


    There were thousands of people who had the same appearance around the beasts. There were also arge number of ck insects of several dozens of feet big moving about in all directions. They had already formed a sea of insects that was rapidly spreading outwards.


    Roars and booming sounds echoed in all directions. This sea of insects was spreading towards a mountain. Around the edge of that mountain were hundreds of people, and on their faces were despair. However, they did not back down and were continuously killing the insects in that sea.


    There were also hundreds of people in midair who were casting divine abilities against their enemies in the sky, causing loud bangs.


    Old people, young children, as well as sick and disabled could be seen on the mountainside. They were watching the sky and earth in silence with the expressions of people who knew they were about to die.


    A loud bang echoed in the area. A crack appeared in the sky, as if it had been torn apart. Dijiu Mo Sha walked out of that crack in one swift step. ck smoke surrounded his body, and it turned into a gigantic ferocious centipede behind him. As it twisted its body, it opened its mouth wide against the sea of insects on the ground, and a vast amount of ck fog instantly shot out of its mouth.


    As that poisonous fog came out of its body, Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s body immediately withered, but there was not a single change in his expression. The only thing that changed on him was that the killing intent in his eyes had grown stronger.


    His appearance immediately caught the attention of the people standing on the ferocious beasts¡¯ backs in the distance. Compared to the usual practice of cultivators speaking to each other before they fought, this alien race that survived in Divine Essence Star Ocean did not speak even a single word when they saw Dijiu Mo Sha and recognized him. However, seven people did fly out, and with murderous intent, they charged towards him.


    At the same time, the thousands of people in space lifted their hands. As they formed a seal, an innumerable number of ck beetles from the sea of insects on the ground went mad. With a purple tint to their bodies, they rushed forward as if they had descended into madness, not caring about the poison fog corroding their bodies.


    This scene was reflected in Su Ming¡¯s pupils in the form of a miniature image. He moved forward and closed in on the continent.

 Chapter 934 - Hearers

    <h4>Chapter 934: Hearers</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearers were a small tribe in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. There were about ten thousand people in the tribe, but only a few thousand of them were warriors.


    If those who did not understand the distribution of the powers in Divine Essence Star Ocean saw Hearers for the first time, then perhaps they would think that this was a big tribe. However, those who truly understood Divine Essence Star Ocean would know that there were plenty of tribes like this one in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    They were like Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s Ninth Tribe. Perhaps they were once a big tribe in Divine Essence Star Ocean. However, as time shifted its gaze away from them, they gradually fell into a state of decline until they could no longer survive in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean and could only shift to the periphery.


    Only in this ce could they continue growing.


    All tribes with history behind them would have aplicated connection to the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Even though Hearers had already lived in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean for a long period of time, they still had a close connection to several big tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean. With just one order from those big tribes, they would send out all the warriors in their tribe along with the ferocious beasts they had been rearing for years tounch a siege.


    As Su Ming watched this scene, he turned into a long arc that charged forward, as loud bangs erupted in space as he broke through it, drawing the attention of the Hearers to him. Yet when they turned their heads around, they only saw a blood-red shadow passing by them.


    This was an arrow!


    It was an arrow that had no corporeal form, as if it was formed from space itself. It had appeared in the people¡¯s eyes as a crimson shadow because once it had been shot out, it pierced through a dozen something people¡¯s chests, and the blood that was brought out from their wounds had dyed it red.


    This arrow shot past thousands of Hearers in space andnded at the foot of the mountain, right on a ck beetle that was corroding but still rushing forward with its mouth wide open to devour a member of the Ninth Tribe.


    With a bang, the ck beetle crumbled to pieces. The impact that was stirred up tumbled through the entire area, stirring up fog that pushed the member of the Ninth Tribe hundreds of feet back. After that, not a single living creature could be found in a circr area of one hundred feet around the spot where the arrow hadnded.


    There was only¡­ a dozen something dead insects whose bodies had shattered due to the vibrations from the force that had wrecked their bodies.


    There was also a person who stood with his back straight and his hair dancing in the wind in the area. He was dressed in a sackcloth and held a longbow in his hand. He also had a woman he carried close to his chest. She was incredibly beautiful, but her eyes were shut tight, as if she was deep asleep.


    ¡°Take care of her for me,¡± Su Ming said faintly and loosened his grip on her. The woman was then sent to the member of the Ninth Tribe behind him, who had escaped death just moments ago.


    This was a member of the Ninth Tribe whose face had turned pale because of how shocked she was by Su Ming¡¯s arrival. The danger her tribe faced had forced her to fight for her tribe even though she was a woman. At this moment, she almost instinctively took over the unconscious Xu Hui.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as roars surged through the area. This battle was an incredibly grand sight to others. After all, this was a fight between thousands of people, and there was even a sea of insectsposed of tens of thousands of ck beetles. However, this sort of situation was really nothing in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Whether it was the war between the Berserkers and the Immortal sects when he was in thend of Berserkers or the recent battle against the Waves of Tears, the scale of those fights far surpassed the scale of this battle.


    He stood in ce. With his left hand holding onto the Sand Spirit¡¯s bow, he raised his right hand, and an arrow shot out. That arrow was still without form. As it sliced through air, itnded in the ground in front of him. Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and an area of one hundred feet shattered once again.


    Su Ming did not hesitate and continued to fire arrow after arrow. Each one that he shot could turn an area of thousands of feet into a region of death when itnded on the ground.


    For a period of time, booming sounds shot up ceaselessly in the battlefield. At one point, Su Ming leaped up from the ground and appeared at the peak of the mountain behind him. When he stood there, he drew the bow with his right hand, and arrows poured down like rain towards the ground.


    He had sufficient cultivation base and a powerful physical body. Because of this, each arrow Su Ming shot felt as if it was a dozen arrows fired at full strength. It could be said that when this bow was in Su Ming¡¯s hand, he could bring forth and even more powerful destructive force than the person who had previously held onto it.


    Within a short period of time, his arrival and the arrows he shot caused an uproar among those of the Ninth Tribe and the Hearers. Those from the Ninth Tribe had excited expressions, and their fighting spirit had been kindled once again. The strength of Su Ming¡¯s arrows made it so that allnd belonged to him. The sea of insects that was close to the mountain continuously disintegrated amid the booming sounds every time an arrownded on the ground.


    As the members of the Ninth Tribe in the sky executed their divine abilities, their morale was boosted. asionally, they would look at Su Ming who stood on the mountain. The image of that person with the bow was then deeply engraved into their eyes.


    To the Hearers, Su Ming¡¯s appearance brought a disturbance to the battle, preventing the sea of insects on the ground from moving forward. Fierce, murderous looks appeared on their faces, and they red at Su Ming with powerful killing intent burning in their eyes.


    Dijiu Mo Sha roared, and the centipede which had manifested behind him immediately left his side. Once it grew to several thousands of feet big, it charged towards the thousands of Hearers.


    Su Ming remainedposed. When he shot out another arrow, the ground rumbled, and a deep pit of one thousand feet appeared. Then, he put down the bow.


    If anyone looked down from the sky at that moment, they could clearly see that five thousand feet away from the foot of the mountain was a deep pit. It drew a line between the mountain and the ck beetles!


    Not a single ck beetle could be seen behind the line, only the members of the Ninth Tribe. A dense sea of insects could be seen beyond the line, but not a single one took half a step into that line. They only roared and hissed furiously from beyond.


    This line was drawn by Su Ming with his arrows. Within it was the remnants of Su Ming¡¯s aloof, murderous aura, along with a ruthless deration that needed no words but could be felt by all manner of lives that possessed intelligence.


    All those who step into the line will die.


    Killing this sea of insects and all the Hearers was not difficult for Su Ming. This was a tribe that did not have even a single cultivator in Lunar Kalpa Tribe. The strongest that had appeared in this ce was only in theter stage of World ne Realm.


    As for the other Hearers, their levels of cultivation ranged from Earth Cultivation Realm to the middle stage of World ne Realm. This sort of tribe waspletely unable to make Su Ming feel threatened.


    He stood at the top of the mountain without saying a single word. However, his existence and his arrows were even more intimidating than words. It could make the sea of insects on the ground not dare to take even a single step forward. The rise in the magnitude of his presence with this action alone caused Su Ming to be an existence that could look down on the world in all the people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    The old man in theter stage of World ne Realm among the Hearers in space let out a low roar which turned into two waves of impact. One of themnded on the ground, making the sea of insects on the ground even more savage and violent. Some of them then were no longer able to bear with the violence raging in them and the impulse to move past the boundary rose within them.


    The other wave turned into a sound that rushed towards the hundreds of members that belonged to the Ninth Tribe standing in the air, as well as Su Ming standing behind them.


    At the same time, the thousands of Hearers around the old man charged out. They turned into thousands of long arcs that rushed towards the mountain, the hundreds of members that belonged to the Ninth Tribe.


    As they rushed out, the sea of insects on the ground let out a piercing screech stepped onto the line formed by the pit, intending to cross over.


    The old Hearer in theter stage of World ne Realm kept his gaze fixed on Su Ming. Killing intent shone in his eyes. He could tell that Su Ming was only in the middle stage of World ne Realm, and he had already made a judgment that Su Ming was only this powerful because of that bow.


    He believed that if he got close to this stranger, then with his power, he would immediately let him know the oue of going up against the Hearers.


    With a cold harrumph, he took a step forward. When he raised his right hand, a rattle drum the size of his palm appeared on his palm. The drum was white, and it was clear that it was made of bone. With one shake, rattles reverberated in the air. The sounds seemed to be able to permeate through everything. They spread throughout the area and fell into each person¡¯s ears. The sounds of the drum was not loud, but even Su Ming could hear it.


    Almost at the instant he heard it, the old Hearer let out a ferocious bark ofughter, and with one move, he shifted, even though he was just in theter stage of World ne Realm!


    This was something that was almost impossible, unless he was like Su Ming and had the soul of a powerful warrior in Lunar Kalpa Realm by his side so that he could borrow the power of shifting from that person. Otherwise, it was incredibly difficult for those in theter stage of World ne Realm to shift.


    It was especially weird¡­ since it was impossible to shift in this gxy. Su Ming had tried it before. Yet now, the old man¡¯s body had vanished!


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. Not a single hint of change could be detected on him. He watched the sea of insects rushing past the line. As they spread out swiftly, they stirred up a momentum that made it seem as if they wanted to push down the mountain from where it currently stood.


    This time, Su Ming did not draw the bow. He raised his right hand, then dipped his head down to look at it for a few moments before pushing his hand towards the ground on the mountain.


    With it, the world rumbled. The ground started trembling intensely. A gigantic palm appeared in the sky and charged towards the ground with loud a rumbling. The movement was so quick that in the blink of an eye, the palm had already reached the ground.


    The entirend trembled. Booming sounds reverberated through the world, shaking the sky and earth at this moment. The ck beetles within the sea of insects let out cries of despair, and their infestation immediately fell apart as they started fleeing in all directions in a frenzy.


    It was also at this moment that distorted ripples appeared behind Su Ming. The old man who had previously disappeared took a step out of those ripples, and with a ferocious smile on his face, he raised his right hand, intending to strike Su Ming¡¯s back. His fingers were pitch ck, and wisps of ck smoke surrounded his hand, turning into the souls of ck beetles. Just as he was about to touch Su Ming, he saw¡­ a palm appear in the sky and saw the sea of insects copsing. This scene caused his pupils to shrink and his expression to change drastically. It revealed shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Master¡­ Master of Fate, Lives, and Death¡­ This is impossible!¡±


    The old man sucked in a sharp breath. In his shock, the thought of injuring Su Ming became the least of his concerns. Instead, as he filled with astonishment, he started moving back, as if the intention of harming Su Ming could not even rise in his heart anymore. The only thought he had was to get out of this ce as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 935 - Malicious Eye

    <h4>Chapter 935: Malicious Eye</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. As his right hand fell, a loud, deafening bang instantly came from the ground and drowned out the countless shrill screams of pain that rose into the air. While echo lingered in the air, a shudder ran through the bodies of all the people who were fighting against each other, and as if they had been frozen, they cast their gazes at the ground. All of their jaws then fell ck, and shock on their faces could not be concealed.


    On the ground was a huge handprint that had sunk in hundreds of feet deep. It was branded onto thend, and there was an innumerable amount of mangled ck beetles in there!


    That handprint was incredibly clear, as if a giant had ced his hand on the ground. On the edges of the handprint were the ck beetles who had narrowly escaped death. Their bodies trembled, and theyy on the ground, not daring to move even a single inch.


    They could sense a terrifying presence that could destroy their entire raceing from that handprint, and it was a mighty pressure that was impossible for them to stand against.


    Su Ming watched this scene unfold before his eyes calmly. The heart of the old Hearer behind him was trembling at that moment. He was retreating swiftly, filled with regret and terror. He was regretting that he hade so close to such a scary person!


    He was frightened by that palm which contained a will that he could not resist. He had never seen a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death in his life, but he had heard about the divine abilities possessed by the powerful warriors on this Realm. When he saw all that had happened, only the title of a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death echoed in his head; these were the only words that could describe Su Ming.


    ¡°Coming to my side is not something that you can do at will, and neither¡­ is leaving,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    The old Hearer¡¯s expression changed drastically. When he raised his right hand, the rattle drum appeared. As he shook it rapidly, he left in an instant. He had been already scared out of his wits by Su Ming¡¯s palm. If he knew that there was such a powerful existence in the Ninth Tribe, he would have never brought his tribe, no matter what.


    This was no longer them hunting down the Ninth Tribe, but the Hearers bringing upon themselves a threat of extermination!


    His pupils shrank. As he charged forward, he began fleeing desperately. He wanted to escape from this ce. In fact, he could no longer care about the survival of his other tribe members here. He wanted to get back to his tribe as quickly as possible and have it migrate quickly to get as far away as they could from this ce. If they slowed down even the slightest bit, then he believed that what would await his tribe would beplete annihtion.


    Su Ming lowered his right hand, then struck his storage bag. The gourd immediately appeared and floated above hid palm. Su Ming touched it gently a few times.


    ¡°Treasured gourd, please kill him,¡± Su Ming said faintly, and eyes immediately appeared on the gourd before fixing themselves coldly on the fleeing old Hearer. A multicolored light instantly erupted from within, and a small person with a de shot out from the gourd, charging over at its target.


    After a moment, a shrill scream of pain rang out in the air, resounding swiftly in the battlefield which had fallen silent due to Su Ming¡¯s palm, attracting all of the people¡¯s gazes towards the source.


    When the people of the Ninth Tribe looked over, their spirits were immediately lifted, but when the Hearers looked over, their faces turned stark pale. If Su Ming¡¯s palm strike to the ground had scared the Hearers out of their wits, pushed their fighting spirit into the dumps, and gave rise to incredible terror within their hearts, then the sight of the old Hearer being beheaded was like a funeral bell that struck fiercely in all the Hearers¡¯ hearts.


    ¡°Elder!¡±


    ¡°Run! Get out of here quickly!¡±


    After being stunned for a moment, amotion rose among them. All of the Hearers were filled with limitless terror at that moment. Their minds instantly broke down, and all of them started withdrawing. All their minds were focused on only one word - Run!


    ¡°All members of the Ninth Tribe, heed my orders! Come with me¡­ and kill them! The Hearers have been ughtering our people for years, and this time¡­ we will have them pay by several fold!¡±


    Dijiu Mo Sha let out a roar, and monstrous hatred burned in his eyes. As he roared, the gigantic shadow of the ck-furred giant manifested behind him, along with¡­ Tian Xie Zi¡¯s figure sitting on its head, which brought Su Ming¡¯s eyes to him once more.


    Roars immediately answered his call. It was an outburst that came from all the warriors of the Ninth Tribe after it had been suppressed within them for countless years. Hundreds of people flew out at that moment, turning into long arcs that charged towards the sky beforeunching a crazed ughter on the fleeing Hearers, who were now scattered andcked any unity.


    One party was fleeing in desperation, and the other was chasing them down in a frenzy while roaring. Clearly, this battle would not end within a short period of time, and the battle line would be elongated.


    Su Ming stood at the summit and watched this scene, then sighed. He had no grudge against the Hearers, and with his principles, as long as they did not provoke him, he would not exterminate an entire tribe without reason.


    This day was the first time Su Ming had ran into the Hearers.


    However¡­ once he cast his gaze on his Master sitting on the ck-furred giant right behind Dijiu Mo Sha, who was chasing down the Hearers in the distance, a determined gaze appeared in his eyes.


    He could change his principles for his Master.


    ¡®This is the tribe Master developed in Divine Essence Star Ocean. They were hispanions through many lonely years.¡¯


    Su Ming raised his right hand. Once he formed a seal, he swung his arm in the air. With it, the totem on his arm that was the Duke of Crimson me instantly formed a fire cloud that appeared in an incredibly distant ce. That spot was the border to the continent the fleeing Hearers have not managed to get close to just yet.


    When they arrived, the Duke of Crimson me walked out from the fire cloud. His expression was aloof, and when he spread his arms open, he roared at the sky. With just one roar, a sea of fire spread out around him with loud booms. In an instant, a fire barrier was erected around thend.


    This barrier was like a lock thatpletely cut off any chance of survival for the Hearers!


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing to pledge allegiance! We¡¯re willing to join the Ninth Tribe!!¡±


    ¡°Please spare us! All of this was the elder¡¯s orders, we had toe¡­¡±


    Pleas for mercy, shouts of madness, and cries of despair instantly echoed in all directions, but all of them turned into pained screams that were drowned out by the enraged roars mixed with the intent for vengeance from those of the Ninth Tribe.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged on the summit.


    He did not want to join in this massacre. Helping the tribe kill the strongest person among their enemies and resolving the threat of the sea of insects¡¯ infestation was something Su Ming had done for his Master, but that was also all that he would do.


    To Su Ming, who had already grown used to seeing life and death, whether this tribe could continue thriving and growing was of no importance.


    Shrill screams of pain rose and fell in his ears. The stench of blood was thick and refused to leave. Once it collided with the sea of fire, it formed an unpleasant smell.


    As time passed, the screams grew less in number, but at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open and he swiftly looked into the distance. His gaze was trained on a male Hearer who was fighting for his life against Dijiu Mo Sha once his path to escape was cut off by the sea of fire.


    He had outstanding power and seemed to be either in theter or middle stage of World ne Realm, possessing power of equal level to that of Dijiu Mo Sha. Their divine abilities rang in the air, and when their fight had reached its most intense moment¡­


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever, but he let out a cold harrumph. Dijiu Mo Sha could not see it, and neither could anyone from the Ninth Tribe, but Su Ming could see a fine crack appearing in the air behind that Hearer. It was swiftly tearing open, and in just the span of a few breaths, it would bepletely ripped open.


    Su Ming¡¯s harrumph did not travel too far. It only echoed a hundred something feet in the area, but the fine crack behind that Hearer that no one else could see abruptly stopped moving.


    The Divine Essence Runic Symbols in Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone, and the world before his eyes seemed to have been frozen, as if it was due to the power of Divine Essence. It did not move, and was turned into a still picture.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned by this sight. When he looked over, the picture was instantly magnified before his eyes, as if it was moving. As it grew ceaselessly bigger, it looked as if Su Ming and the Hearer¡¯s distance was being reduced. It continued until Su Ming¡¯s gaze seeped through the man¡¯s body andnded on the fine crack in the seemingly normal air behind the man.


    As Su Ming stared at it, the air was magnified endlessly. Once it grew several hundreds of times bigger, he saw a fine crack.


    He magnified it once more, and when it was made several thousands of times bigger, that crack turned into a gigantic ravine. Su Ming¡¯s gaze shot through it, and he saw ayer of light.


    It moved about in Su Ming¡¯s eyes until he saw a ck piece ofnd.


    On thatnd was a ck volcano, which was erupting. There was a tribe that was formed of ck towers at the foot of the volcano. Within that tribe were men, women, the elderly, and the young, but at that moment, all of them were kneeling on the ground and surrounding a statue.


    That statue was an eyeball!


    A feeble, frail old man with festering wounds all over his body was gasping as he circled around the eyeball with movements as if he was dancing. His eyes shone with hatred and anxiety, andplicated chants tumbled out endlessly from his mouth, causing a cloudy look to gradually appear in that eyeball, as if wind and clouds over the course of ten thousand years had just shed past it.


    Judging by the appearance of the people who were kneeling on the ground in worship, Su Ming could tell that they were Hearers, and this was clearly where the Hearers¡¯ tribe was located. As for that eyeball, it was definitely the God that the Hearers had been worshiping for countless years.


    It was clear that they had sensed their tribe members¡¯ deaths and were worshiping their God, hoping that it would show them a miracle.


    Almost the moment Su Ming¡¯s gaze looked towards the eye through the crack, a vertical pupil appeared on the eye that was being worshiped. That pupil was brown, and there seemed to be endless vengeful spirits struggling to rush out from within it, making it seem incredibly wicked.


    The pupil turned around and instantly looked at Su Ming.


    At the instant their gazes met, the pupil in the eye shrank abruptly, and a piercing screech reverberated in Su Ming¡¯s heart. With a bang, he tumbled out of the magnified version of the world before his eyes. The ravine turned into a crack, and when the world he saw was no longer a picture but had regained mobility, the burning of mes reverberated in the air, a bloody stench spread out, and the Hearer continued fighting against Dijiu Mo Sha.


    Su Ming moved backwards, as if an invisible force had crashed into him, then a freezing glint shone in his eyes.

 Chapter 936 - Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 936: Your Life</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®A Divine Essence Treasure¡­¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he swiftly stood up.


    He clearly knew that he did not possess divine abilities which could make the world turn still and even allow him to magnify what he wanted to see, then be able to see fine details that he would otherwise be unable to see.


    Even if he gathered Divine Essence in his eyes, he would still not be able to do this.


    He had been stunned when it had happened. When he connected the pieces together at that moment, he knew that this was not his Art, but was due to Divine Essence in his eyes possessing some kind of connection with that eyeball that Su Ming did not understand. It was this connection that resulted in that divine ability, which he thought was incredibly powerful when he recalled it.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. At the instant he stood up, he took a swift step forward. He was so quick that he appeared beside Dijiu Mo Sha and the Hearer in the blink of an eye.


    Almost at the instant he arrived, a roar that echoed in Su Ming¡¯s heart came from behind the Hearer. Su Ming¡¯s footsteps faltered, but as the Divine Essence Runic Symbols in his eyes shone, he recovered, and the brilliant light in his eyes grew even brighter. Without even sparing a nce at the man, he walked past him, then seized the air behind with his right hand.


    With it, booming sounds surged into the sky, and an endless amount of ripples instantly appeared in the air. Other people could not see it, but Su Ming could faintly sense that the crack in the air was swiftly closing up at that moment.


    Immediately after, an even more powerful roar echoed in Su Ming¡¯s heart, showing faint signs of fighting against the power of his Divine Essence. When he connected this sound to the roar that reverberated in his heart, it was clear that it wanted to stop him from continuing. When he looked at the crack that was swiftly closing up, he was certain¡­ that the eyeball worshiped by the Hearers¡­ had noticed something terrifying. It sensed the threat Su Ming brought with him, which was why it refused the Hearers that had worshiped it for years, abandoning their tribe members. Instead, it chose to close the crack to prevent Su Ming froming closer.


    Roars that shook the sky shot up from the Hearers¡¯ tribe at that moment. All the tribe members surrounding that eyeball had their hands pressed against their ears, and as they screamed in pain, blood poured out of their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Some of them even died straight away.


    The old man who was incredibly frail, feeble, and was covered in festering wounds found his expression changing drastically. He did not know what had happened, but he could sense the terroring from the eyeball.


    It was as if the eyeball had sensed an existence that left it uneasy, and at that moment, it was swiftly closing up the tunnel it had opened.


    The eyeball¡¯s pupil was shrinking. The countless vengeful spirits in it were letting out piercing roars, because of which the Hearers either died instantly or let out pained screams, while Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Due to that, his body showed signs of stopping.


    ¡°Who is it¡­? Who is it that is terrifying the Malicious Eye!¡±


    With faltering steps, the feeble old man went up to the eyeball and raised his right hand. He pressed it against the creature, intending to sense and see the person who destroyed his tribe¡¯s warriors and terrified the Malicious Eye to the point that it would not care about his tribe members¡¯ survival, going back against its promise to exterminate the Ninth Tribe.


    On Su Ming¡¯s side, as his Divine Essence fought against those rumbles, he seized the air with his right hand, then yanked it swiftly outwards. His power erupted with a bang, and the air was immediately torn apart.


    At the same time, a violent force erupted from the crack and charged straight towards him. As bangs echoed in the air, he instantly moved backwards, seized Dijiu Mo Sha, and brought him hundreds of feet away from the ce. Then, Su Ming lifted his head swiftly to look at the crack he had torn open in the air.


    Others would not find anything strange about this crack, but when Su Ming looked at it, he sensed that it was incredibly simr to that eyeball¡¯s pupil.


    Su Ming¡¯s appearance and his subsequent act of seizing Dijiu Mo Sha to retreat stunned thetter momentarily. Soon though, he retreated without question himself as well. He might not know why Su Ming had suddenlye over, but the crack that had appeared behind that Hearer gave rise to a sense of danger within him that caused his heart to shiver. Because of this, he had an idea why Su Ming might have arrived.


    As for that Hearer, he looked towards Su Ming with an enraged expression, but he did not move forward. Instead, he moved back swiftly, moving to touch that crack behind him.


    Su Ming stood in the air and made no move to stop him. When he saw the man touching that crack and the desire to return to his tribe alive on his face, Su Ming smiled coldly.


    At that moment, the man let out a shrill scream of pain. At the instant he touched the crack, he was not Relocated, but had all his vitality and his cultivation base sucked out of him. His body instantly withered away, and in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to skin and bones which soon turned into ashes.


    Once the crack sucked out the man¡¯s life force, it began to close up right before everyone¡¯s eyes, just like how a person¡¯s wound would heal. During that process, it also retreated swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, only a fine crack was left of it.


    ¡°So¡­ you are afraid of me.¡± Su Ming moved forward and charged towards the rapidly closing crack.


    ¡°Let us¡­ not interfere with each other¡­¡± A buzzing sound mixed with screeches and an old, ancient air travelled out swiftly from the rapidly closing crack. That sound echoed in the world and stirred up an endless amount of lingering echoes.


    ¡°Let us not interfere with each other, heh. If I was not powerful enough, would you still have said those words?¡± Su Ming asked tly. He continued closing in on the crack, then raised his right hand and seized the closing crack once again with his fingers.


    With a loud rip, the crack was torn open again. This time, Su Ming did not stop. While enduring the roars in his heart and the violent force charging at him from the crack, he rushed inside.


    When he stepped into the crack, the roars from the Malicious Eye in the Hearers¡¯ tribe reached their most intense state. Under the barrage from that voice, the old man with his right hand on the Malicious Eye became the first whose body instantly dispersed¡­ After him, all the Hearers around the eyeball immediately died wretched deaths. When they fell on the ground, their bodies withered, and they turned into ashes that vanished into the air.


    All of their life force was absorbed by the Malicious Eye during that moment. The eyeball flew up swiftly from the nowpletely silent tribe formed by ck towers and fled into the sky.


    During that moment, at the spot where the Hearers died in the tribe, a booming sound rang in the area where the Malicious Eye had previously stayed. A huge crack tore through the air, and Su Ming walked out.


    The moment he did so, he raised his head and looked at the hastily fleeing Malicious Eye in the sky.


    ¡°Be my eye¡­¡± Su Ming said calmly. He did not chase after it, but lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. With a loud bang, a huge hand appeared high above.


    That hand was several tens of thousands of feet big, and it was swiftly charging towards the Malicious Eye to seize it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    A furious roar came from the Malicious Eye. As it reverberated in the air, it stirred up arge amount of ripples. They crashed into the palming towards it from the sky. As booming sounds surged into the heavens, the palm crumbled and disintegrated. The Malicious Eye shot through then and left into the distance once more.


    ¡°You and I were fated to meet today¡­¡± When Su Ming said these words tly, he still remained unmoving, but the Duke of Crimson me walked out of the air right in front of the Malicious Eye with the sea of fire behind him. When he raised his left hand, the sea of fire turned into a gigantic hand that rushed forward to seize the Malicious Eye.


    ¡°Damn it, I refuse!¡±


    Within the cloudy and smoky hue of that Malicious Eye¡¯s pupil were countless malicious spirits roaring ferociously. Some of them had even rushed out of the eyeball to turn into endless ghosts. Quite arge number of them were Hearers, and they all rushed towards the fire palm the Duke of Crimson me had created.


    At the instant they touched each other, booming sounds rose into the air. The fire palm fell apart and turned into endless embers in a sea of me that plunged down to the ground. The Malicious Eye noticed a crack that did not have any mes in the plunging sea of fire, and in a sh, it shot out of there, looking as if it was about to fly out of Su Ming¡¯s gaze.


    But Su Ming remained asposed as ever.


    ¡°¡­ this is your Life,¡± Su Ming uttered thetter half of his sentence calmly andpleted what he had intended to say.


    At the instant he said these words, a gigantic shadow appeared right in front of the charging Malicious Eye. That shadow was that of a tree, and it was¡­ the projection of Su Ming¡¯s Ecang!


    The appearance of the Ecang projection brought a presence that filled the world and turned into a suppressive force which made the Malicious Eye to let out a screech filled with despair.


    ¡°Ecang! Damn you, Ecang! You killed my original body in the past to offer it to Old Man Extermination in exchange for your eternal life¡­ You ambushed me when I was at my weakest when I segregated my Malicious Eyes! If that was not the case¡­ how could you have been my opponent?!


    ¡°I¡­ am the first eye that was born before even the universe was even created! I am the first eye that witnessed the rise and fall of the universe! I¡­ I won¡¯t ept defeat!¡± The roars from the Malicious Eye were filled with an indescribable madness and hatred. It rushed straight towards Ecang¡¯s projection.


    When it rushed over, it started expanding rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it grew to be one hundred thousand feet tall and stood erect in the air. With a bang, it crashed into Ecang¡¯s projection.


    However, at that instant, a hand stretched out of the Ecang¡¯s projection. Compared to the gigantic eyeball, this was an incredibly tiny hand. When it crashed into the Malicious Eye, a shrill scream of pain reverberated in all directions.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky, but Su Ming stood his ground and remained still.


    Once the booms subsided and Ecang¡¯s projection disappeared, a handsome, long-haired man dressed in purple stood in the sky with a presence that could allow him to look down on the world. In his hand, he held an eyeball.


    The eyeball was currently gray, but there was smoke and clouds surging within it, as if the rise and fall of the universe was contained within its pupil.


    Naturally, the purple-haired man was Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone!


    This was the first time Su Ming had sessfully used his Ecang clone as a tunnel and his soul as a guide in Divine Essence Star Ocean to summon his Ecang clone.


    ¡°You are mine. This is¡­ your Life,¡± Su Ming and his Ecang clone said together.

 Chapter 937 - Her Hair Lifted by the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 937: Her Hair Lifted by the Wind</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was nothing in the world that served as the true epitome of fairness. It was just like what Su Ming had said in the Yu Family in the past. He had already seen through this so-called fairness in the world.


    Since there was no fairness in the world, then thew of the jungle was an eternal rule. It was no surprise then that the Malicious Eye had been ambushed by Ecang in the past when it was at its weakest and that Ecang had offered its physical body to Old Man Extermination in exchange for his name being added to the bad, thereby gaining eternal life.


    It was no surprise then that one of the eyes of the powerful creature in the past that had managed to escape by a pure stroke of life had returned to Ecang¡¯s hand once again. However, this time, the one who had orchestrated this was not Ecang¡¯s will, but Su Ming¡¯s soul.


    His Ecang clone took the Malicious Eye and slowly ced it at the center of his brows. At the instant the eyeball touched his forehead, the world rumbled. Endless lightning bolts appeared out of nowhere and started spreading outwards in all directions from Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone.


    The sky looked as if it had been turned into a huge lightning.


    In this was Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone. When he slowly lowered his right hand, a new eye opened up at center of his brows!


    It was a Malicious Eye that shone with a purple light! A Malicious Eye that exuded a strange and wicked presence!


    This eye had a vertical pupil. Countless vengeful spirits struggled and roared at the edges of it, and some of them even spread outwards. Because of it, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone left the impression that he was absolutely not a good person. His appearance and the wicked air around him was enough to give a great impact to all those who saw him.


    That impact would give rise to a thought within those who saw him, and it would be that they could not provoke this person for any reason whatsoever. They would also have a vague sense that he was filled with maliciousness.


    The aura of it around him was so thick that it was already close to the peak of its density. If it truly reached the peak, then the word ¡®malicious¡¯ would no longer be capable of describing it. Perhaps a new word would then be created by all those who were shocked and intimidated by Su Ming¡¯s presence.


    The Malicious Eye moved at the center of the Ecang clone¡¯s brows. The pupil looked swiftly towards the of lightning in the sky, and with it, the lightning that filled the sky distorted, as if it was trembling, and within an instant¡­ it vanished!


    It was as if with the Malicious Eye, the Ecang clone¡¯s existence became a proud sun in the sky that not even the of heavens could cover. When the lightning in the sky vanished, the Ecang clone lowered his head. Once he met the gaze of Su Ming on the ground, his body gradually disappeared. When not a trace of him could be found any longer in the area, he returned to Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd and the one hundred thousand purple gxies that belonged to him.


    Once the Ecang clone left, Su Ming closed his eyes. At the instant he did so, a fine, purple line appeared at the center of his brows. That line was incredibly clear, and its appearance caused the wicked air that had always existed around Su Ming to be as thick as the one possessed by his Ecang clone.


    He stood quietly on the ground and did not move as time trickled by. On the third day, Su Ming opened his eyes. He raised his head to look at the sky, and an incredibly peculiar feeling rose in his heart.


    The sky was the same as it was three days ago. Nothing had changed. The world in his eyes was as it always was¡ªa gray sky, a boundless gxy that could be seen at the edge of the horizon in the distance. This unusual phenomenon in the sky was one that could only be seen in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    The ground was dry, and not a single hint of life could be seen on it. When he swept his gaze across thend, he saw only a nd that gave off an air of stillness.


    However, Su Ming could sense that he¡­ was able to see more, and he could¡­ see things that others could not see.


    ¡°Malicious Eye,¡± he said calmly.


    At the instant he said these words, the thin, purple line at the center of his brows flew open.


    This was not a thin line. This was¡­ the projection of the Malicious Eye on Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base clone and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. When that eye opened, the vertical pupil and the countless struggling figures of the vengeful spirits were immediately revealed at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows.


    Roars that could cast hearts in awe and terror reverberated around Su Ming intensely. However, they did not affect him this time. If there were other cultivators around him at that moment though, then the wave of impact from the piercing roars would definitely affect their hearts and bodies.


    Those roars surged into the sky. Su Ming raised his head once more, and when he looked towards the sky, he saw apletely different sight!


    He saw nine hundred something different skies. This was a scene that was incredibly difficult to put into words. It was as if there were nine hundred something people lifting their heads to look at the sky at the same moment, and the scenes they saw were all gathered into one person¡¯s eyes.


    Because of it, it could be said that he saw nine hundred something images of the same sky. However, it was not true. It wasn¡¯t the exact same sky.


    Soon after, when the nine hundred something skies in his eyes ovepped, the sight before him changed, and it was magnified by one-fold.


    But it did not stop there. Once the sight was magnified by one-fold, it continued expanding like flowing water. Only when everything had been magnified by nine times their original size did it stop. At that moment, Su Ming saw endless fine particles in the gray sky. These particles were gray, and they were¡­ the ones which gave the sky its color.


    Perhaps it would be more urate to say that this was not a sky, but a grayyer of fog.


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked towards the ground. He saw endless fine cracks on the seemingly t ground, many of which were continuously spreading outwards. However, no one else could see it.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s Malicious Eye. Before it opened, it was a fine, purple line. When it opened, it turned into the first eye that had seen the universe¡¯s rise and fall!


    Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. The Malicious Eye at the center of his brows closed up and turned into a fine, purple line once again. A great surge of confidence rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. This confidence did note from his power, but from control!


    Once he came to possess this eye, he was qualified to say that he could control all things.


    He could control the battlefield, control all battles of Arts, and control all lives and death!


    ¡°There are nine hundred something souls in this eye, which is why it can magnify something up to nine times their original size. If that is the case, then the more vengeful souls this eye absorbs, the more shocking the extent to which the eye would be able to magnify something will be¡­¡± Su Ming swung his arm and, with a single move, turned into a long arc and disappeared from the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Several dayster.


    On the floating continent in which lived the Ninth Tribe was a mountain. In the middle of it was the tribe, and stone houses surrounded the entire mountainside. Nearly a thousand members of the Ninth Tribe were preparing food in the morning in the mid of chimney smoke.


    Some children yed around. Their naive and youngughter echoed in the morning, bringing rarely seen smiles on the adults¡¯ faces when they asionally looked over.


    The women in the tribe put down their weapons to take care of the elderly and the young, as well as to prepare food. The warriors in the tribe sat down and meditated at the foot of the mountain. They were all training there.


    There were also a portion of the members in the tribe who went out to hunt. They had yet to return.


    The entire tribe was brimming with an air of peace that came to them after the great war, and it was one that had been absent from them for a long time.


    A line formed by deep pits thousands of feet away from the foot of the mountain showed how devastating the previous battle had been, and it had by then turned into a barrier.


    Xu Hui opened her eyes on this morning and woke up.


    When she did so, she looked around her in confusion. Thest thing she remembered was a familiar figure. Right when this picture appeared in her head, she saw a figure sitting on a mountain rock outside the house. The sun was shining on him.


    She could only see the person¡¯s back, but that back had already ovepped with the final scene she recalled.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­ the porridge in the Ninth Tribe is pretty good. You can eat some of it.¡± When a familiar voice of the familiar figure reached her, Xu Hui lowered her head and looked towards the bowl of porridge that was still steaming hot.


    Her face was still slightly pale. She averted her gaze from the porridge and cast her eyes on her own body. When she saw herself, her eyes focused. She saw that her robes had been changed to sackcloth, and she was wearing nothing else beneath.


    Her wounds were healing, and her cultivation base was slowly beginning to reassert itself. The injuries she had suffered were too grave. They were enough for her to possibly lose her life. Even if she was currently recuperating, she would be unable to circte her cultivation base for a short period of time. A sense of feebleness rose in Xu Hui¡¯s heart.


    This sort of feeling was incredibly strange and unfamiliar to her. It was as if she had be a weak mortal.


    She picked up the hot bowl of porridge, took a light sip out of it, licked her lips, then immediately began takingrge gulps from it. Soon, the entire bowl was finished.


    Her facial color regained a gained a slightly better hue, but the sickly paleness wasn¡¯t gone from her face. However, she felt much better than before. She slowly stood up, and her breathing quickened slightly due to that simple action.


    With her hand on the stone wall beside her for support, Xu Hui walked out of the stone house and stood under the sunlight. She looked at the sky, then at the ground at the foot of the mountain, and breathed in the refreshing air.


    Xu Hui lowered her head to look at Su Ming, who was by her side. She remained silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Su Ming answered faintly while sitting on the mountain rock and looking at the sky in the distance.


    ¡°You were the one who changed my clothes?¡± Xu Hui suddenly asked.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Ming nodded.


    Xu Hui fell silent once more. She did not continue standing, but sat down instead. She, too, looked into the distance. Mountain breeze blew past, lifting a strand of hair, but she caught it with her hand. However, the next moment, the breeze did not just lift up a few strands of her hair. Instead, it blew up most of it up, and she could not catch all of the hair with her hand. It was just like how her heart could not return to her usual, calm state, despite her quiet appearance at that moment.


    ¡°You have a nice figure,¡± Su Ming said faintly with his face as calm as ever.


    But when his words fell into Xu Hui¡¯s ears, she immediately looked towards him. Yet soon, she suddenly smiled elegantly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ming turned his head sideways to look at Xu Hui. He stared at the elegant smile on her face, and for the first time, he thought that this woman was quite interesting.


    ¡°But you have too many moles,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it. My parents gave them to me, and I don¡¯t want to erase them. You¡¯ll just have to be bothered by it,¡± she said lightly. She lowered her right hand, not bothering to continue trying to grab the hair that was lifted by the wind¡­

 Chapter 938 - Who Gave Rise to This Obsession?

    <h4>Chapter 938: Who Gave Rise to This Obsession?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was dusk.


    Su Ming watched the sun rise in this continent within Divine Essence Star Ocean, watched the sun set, and also saw evening arrive.


    He could not exin this. This was supposed to be apletely pitch-ck gxy and was a continent floating in a gxy, so where did the sunlighte from, and why was there daylight and nighttime?


    However, there was indeed a sun here. Strangely, when he stepped into the gxy, he did not see the sun, but when he stepped onto a cultivation or the continent the Ninth Tribe chose, he could see it.


    Su Ming had asked Dijiu Mo Sha about this before.


    ¡°That is¡­ the light and heat spreading out of the fifth kiln. Before the fifth kiln appeared, Divine Essence Star Ocean was pitch ck. The darknesssted eternally, and the people there had grown used to it.


    ¡°When the fifth kiln arrived, it brought light to Divine Essence Star Ocean. However, while we can see it, we can never find it, unless it appears on its own before us once in a while. Some people say that the fifth kiln¡¯s true location is within the world in the void,¡± he had answered.


    Su Ming sat on the mountain rock and looked at the sun that was the fifth kiln gradually set in the distance. When he looked at it, he could tell that the sun was indeed not round. Instead, it contained the outline of a kiln.


    The afterglow of dusk shone on the ground with the warmth during the day, fusing together with the freezing wind that blew towards him. When itnded on his body, he could not tell whether it was warm or cold.


    Su Ming had been sitting on the mountain rock for two days. His heart was calm, a sight rarely seen ever since he came to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He could watch the sun rise and the sun set. Perhaps cultivators would not be used to the lifestyle of the tribes here, but to Su Ming, this ce was brimming with familiar sights.


    Humans always loved to reminiscence about the past when swathed in a familiar feeling that they might have coincidentally ran into. They loved immersing themselves in that feeling to turn their heads back and look at their own lives.


    The sounds of children ying brought back the memories of Dark Mountain Tribe. The friendship between the members of the Ninth Tribe made Su Ming remember the ninth summit. Not for the first time, he became aware that this was the tribe his Master had once lived in for many years.


    Perhaps his Master¡¯s image still remained in these people¡¯s memories.


    ¡®If eldest senior brother, second senior brother, and Hu Zi learned about Master and came here as well, it would be great¡­¡¯ Su Ming shook his head.


    The sun set, and night fell.


    The area became quiet. The children¡¯s yfulughter turned into even breathing. The elderly slept. The members of the Ninth Tribe started to either meditate or fall into deep sleep one after another, so the mountain becamepletely silent when night arrived.


    Su Ming continued to sit on the mountain rock and look at the dark sky. He could not see the moon, and neither could he see any stars. The only thing he saw was endless darkness, as if he was the only person left in the world at that instant. It was a familiar feeling.


    Since he was used to being lonely and knew that this was his griefden fate, then why was he still immersed in his memories and unable to free himself from them? Why did he always love to watch the ck sky and have the fireworks of those beautiful moments in his memories be set off in his heart?


    Since he was already used to walking down the path of his life alone, then if there was such a thing as a person having past lives, he would have definitely reincarnated plenty of times over tens of thousands of years.


    Su Ming smiled in the darkness.


    No one could tell that this smile was filled with anguish. Only the people who had smiled in this manner before would be able to see the heartache that seemed to have fused into the water when they looked at their own reflection in theke, and only those who tasted that water before would know just how bitter it was.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡± a gentle voice asked. It did not interrupt Su Ming¡¯s thoughts as he sat in the darkness but fused into the air quietly and surrounded him. A lovely figure dressed in a sackcloth walked out from the house and sat down by his side.


    ¡°I miss home,¡± Su Ming replied softly.


    ¡°If that is the case, then we can leave tomorrow.¡± Xu Hui looked at Su Ming in the darkness. She could only see the outlines of his face, but she liked watching him in this manner, because she knew that only at this moment was she looking at that person¡­ and not Dao Kong.


    She understood what was going on, but she did not want to say it.


    ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡± Su Ming shook his head.


    After remaining silent for a moment as a few pictures shed through her eyes, she gently said, ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°There are few cultivators who believe in fate.¡± Su Ming looked towards Xu Hui.


    ¡°I do believe in fate, or else why would I be here?¡±


    ¡°When your wounds are healed, you can head to the nine old Frail Darknesses. I¡­ still don¡¯t want to go home.¡± An ancient air had seeped into Su Ming¡¯s voice in the darkness.


    ¡°Did you stay here to wait for my wounds to heal?¡± Xu Hui looked towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Sleep. I want to meditate alone here.¡± Su Ming did not answer her, but instead told her to go and rest. There was no longer any ancient quality in his voice, and neither was there any nostalgia.


    Xu Hui did not stay beside him. She stood up and walked towards the house, leaving the darkness for him alone.


    ¡°Perhaps you miss home, but you miss a person even more,¡± Xu Hui said from the house, her voice drifting into Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    He fell silent and closed his eyes, immersing himself in the darkness, and quietly meditated. He circted his cultivation base, and in the freezing wind, he felt as if he had returned to the ninth summit, as if he had returned to the spot outside his cave abode, and was meditating there and watching the sun set and rise as he did in the past.


    Cultivators did not dream.


    Because dreams would only appear when a person was asleep, and deep sleep could be reced by meditation for a cultivator. However, on that night, when Su Ming was meditating, he dreamed.


    In his dream, he returned to thend of Berserkers. In his dream, he saw the ninth summit. In his dream¡­ he also saw Dark Mountain. He saw the figures that existed in the forest, which was where his tribe was located when he was younger.


    There was Xiao Hong. There was also¡­ a beautiful girl filled with wild beauty standing alone under a big tree in the snow, dressed in a white mink fur coat. She was waiting in the snow alone.


    She was waiting for a promise to be fulfilled. A promise of walking in circles with a boy.


    Mountains aligned close to each other in the mountain range could be seen in the distance. The cold moon in the sky was indistinct. With the white snow on the ground and the pine tree as herpanions, the girl continued standing in ce and waited foolishly.


    Snow, wind, and dust blew past her. Years went by. Was there ever any regrets within her?


    Yet in those clouds were several gxies and severalyers of sky between them. No form of letters in the world could allow them to speak to each other any longer.


    Thousands of years had gone by. No traces of anything could be found when waternded in ake. The pine tree appeared the same every year. No one known whether beauty will eventually subside, and whether¡­ still water will leave no traces behind when it disappears.


    ¡°You left me with a promise saying you will fulfill it tomorrow, and I have been waiting for you for a thousand years, but don¡¯t make me wait too long. Don¡¯t let this silence fade away.¡±


    Su Ming opened his eyes, the soft murmurs from the dream still echoing in his ears. He suddenly came to an understanding. Perhaps he was truly not thinking about his home or that one person, but was thinking¡­ about that promise he¡¯d made one thousand years ago.


    ¡®If this an obsession of mine, or is this an obsession someone ced in me?¡¯ Su Ming watched the sky gradually brighten in the distance and the night be washed away by the streams of time.


    ¡®Or else why would I always remember that promise instead of Bai Ling? Why¡­ would I dream while meditating?!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes swiftly grew sharp from their previous dazed state. There was a piercing cold look within them, as if an ancient, ferocious beast had woken up from deep sleep and was exuding the presence that allowed no form of transgression against it.


    A domineering air spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body. With the first rays of sunlight shining on him, he stood up to move to the bottom of the mountain rock. His body was enveloped by sunlight at that moment, and with a turn, Su Ming trained his gaze towards the sky, from where the sun was shining.


    The purple line at the center of his brows opened up and turned into the Malicious Eye. The clouds and fog in it turned into ghosts that looked ferociously towards the sky in the direction of Su Ming¡¯s gaze.


    At this moment, another Su Ming appeared in the sky, but in a way that no one else would notice it. This was his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole after he had separated it from his body. The Malicious Eye had also appeared at the center of his brows, and he looked at the sky in the same direction as Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base clone.


    In Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnds was Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, and he was sitting and meditating in the purple gxy. Wrapped around his arm was the small Candle Dragon. Soon after both of Su Ming¡¯s clones looked towards the sky, his Ecang clone¡¯s eyes flew open, and the true Malicious Eye also opened at the center of his brows!


    Once this happened, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone turned his head around and fixed his stare at the spot Su Ming was gazing upon.


    This was all three of Su Ming¡¯s great bodies as he walked down the path of cultivation executing the power of the Malicious Eye at the same time. They let out all of their power at to look towards the boundless space.


    Their gazes prated through space, as if they were moving through the passages of time. They moved past the area which the four Great True Worlds fended, moved past the entrance to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and looked towards True Morning Dao World!


    They saw thend that belonged to the Immortals in the gigantic gxy there. At that moment, a war was raging in that ce. It was¡­ a war between Immortals and those from Morning Dao Sect. There were countless cultivators casting endless divine abilities.


    Behind the boundless battlefield was a Rune formed by a tremendous amount of fragmented continents. At the center of it was a body made of flesh and blood that was just lying there.


    There was a figure dressed entirely in a ck robe standing beside that body. That person had his slightly withered right hand lifted and pressed against the top of the lying man¡¯s skull. Beside the first figure was another person who was also dressed in a ck robe, but based on its shape, it could be seen that this was a woman. She was mumbling softly beside the body, her voice echoing in the area.


    ¡°¡­ but don¡¯t make me wait too long. Don¡¯t let this silence fade away.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was gentle. There was a hint of nostalgia and a hint of grief within her words. At the instant she finished speaking, the tall person in ck who had his right hand pressed on the top of the body¡¯s skull raised his head swiftly to look towards space.


    With a bang, a powerful impact spread out of nowhere. The wind stirred up by the impact did not lift the tall person¡¯s robes, but threw off the hood of the woman beside him, revealing a face before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    It was¡­ Bai Ling¡¯s face!


    Her expression and the grief in her voice were not matched at all. There was only an aloof look on her face, a calm expression that contained no shred of emotion.

 Chapter 939: A Sigh That Came Hundreds of Thousands of Years Late

    <h4>Chapter 939: A Sigh That Came Hundreds of Thousands of Years Late</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone closed his eyes.


    The clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, too, closed his eyes along with Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base clone.


    If his soul had eyes, then at that moment he witnessed the aloof expression on Bai Ling¡¯s face, they would have closed as well.


    That was Bai Ling, not Bai Su. There was no way Su Ming would mistake it.


    Cultivators originally did not dream, but Su Ming dreamed. When he woke up, he was in a daze, and he questioned just who was the other¡¯s obsession¡­


    Perhaps she was his obsession, but perhaps he had always been her obsession.


    He woke up from his dream, but he did not wake up. In a shattered space there was a bad that sang about time. In the ocean of memories was a lone ship that slowly sailed to the sea in the sky.


    ¡®Who is she?¡¯ This question did not appear for long in Su Ming¡¯s heart before he obtained his answer. When he was still in thend of Berserkers, the three powerful warriors in Lunar Kalpa Realm sealed in Su Ming¡¯s soul had provided him with a picture. Within it, he¡¯d seen a woman. She was Bai Ling, Bai Su, and also¡­ the Sacred Lady of True Morning Dao World¡¯s Phoenix Sect.


    She was also Xu Hui¡¯s senior sister.


    ¡®So this is the answer¡­But I am no longer the same person I was back then. The passing of one thousand years has allowed me to understand many things.¡¯ Su Ming shook his head. With a calm heart, he realized that his heart did not clench in pain, and he did not experience that feeling of being at a loss as if his heart had been devoured by the void.


    It was as if he had been prepared for this answer for a long time. Even if he saw the truth at that moment, he was already used to loneliness, as if the more experience he umted, the less things in the world could make his heart feel as if it would be torn apart. By then, there was nothing that could break his heart.


    Even if it was the girl filled with wild beauty he met in Dark Mountain during his early days nting an obsession in his heart. This obsession had been deeply rooted in Su Ming¡¯s heart for a thousand years, and when he met Bai Su in the ninth summit, it had grown deeper¡­


    It was as if there was always a weak force that would lead him once in a while to remember and think about that white head, as well as make him recall that promise made in the snow.


    ¡®Bai Ling in her youth, Bai Su in her adult years¡­ and also Phoenix Sect¡¯s Sacred Lady when she has be an ancient presence. What a powerful obsession. With each step, she connected more incarnations together and weaved a that hassted for a thousand years.


    ¡®I wonder just what it is about me that makes Di Tian and even the Sacred Lady from Phoenix Sect be so obsessed with me.¡¯


    Su Ming smiled.


    If it was not for the Malicious Eye¡¯s presence, perhaps he would have continued lying to himself and refusing to think about the of lies weaved tost for a thousand years. He had wanted to keep that beautiful and joyous moment in his heart and did not want to have it all be turned into a brutal reality.


    He did not want to. He just did not want to¡­


    But he woke up from his dream, just as if he had walked out of a material world.


    When people are in materialistic worlds, they remember and yearn for each other, they do not forget each other. They think about each other, learn about each other¡­ but never meet each other.


    Once they walk out of that materialistic world, they do not remember, do not think, and do not learn about each other. They forget each other and only meet when they had be strangers.


    If that was the case, then it was better to ce no importance on separations and reunions. It was better to just smile and face the end that no words could describe, to wake up with a smile, to have less of an obsession and more of a sense of freedom.


    If there was a promise, he would fulfill it one day, but he would just fulfill it toplete his life. He would not do so for another person.


    Su Ming stood on the mountain with the sunlight on his face. His long hair rose and fell in the mountain breeze. However, that wind only managed to lift his hair and the corners of his robes. It could not move his heart.


    It was as if the rising and falling strands of hair were Su Ming¡¯s memories. They were gradually scattered away by the wind, and the ones that could not be blown aware were the dust that had been frozen in the sky.


    Hence, his heart would also start freezing over, and thoseyers of ice would envelop him.


    He would no longer long for anything good or happy. His expressions would be as cold as frost as his heart became frozen. Only at the bottom of his frozen heart, which no one could see, in an area where no sunlight would shine, he would find that it was not made of ice. It was wet, and as wind would blow past, drops of blood would fall, dyeing all the fallen leaves in the mountain red.


    His love was over.


    That first love of his, acquired when he was still ignorant of everything, was like a bud that did note to blossom. In the end, even if it was a choice that came a thousand yearste, it still chose to wither.


    Su Ming smiled. There was no anguish in that smile, only a faint sigh that held a hint of an ancient air. No words were spoken.


    He suddenly came to a realization. He had thought that the sigh he heard in the wind and snow in the past hade from none other than himself, but that wasn¡¯t fully correct. The sigh had indeede from himself, but it had note from him at that time. Instead¡­ it hade from him at this very moment.


    ¡°So¡­ even the sigh arrived hundreds of thousands of yearste.¡± As Su Ming smiled, he gradually beganughing until he was roaring. Hisughter echoed between the sky and earth, filling the morning with peals of hisughter.


    Thisughter stunned the members of the Ninth Tribe, and they looked towards him. It also attracted Xu Hui¡¯s attention, and she cast him a sideways nce from the house.


    ¡°Fifth, do you have wine?!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled outwards with hisughter andnded in Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s ears at the foot of the mountain. He was first taken aback, because this was the first time Su Ming had called him ¡®fifth¡¯.


    There was no way Su Ming would not understand the meaning behind that word. Dijiu Mo Sha shuddered, and excitement appeared on his face. He had been waiting for this day for far too long.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he shouted out loudly, and with a single move, he rushed up the mountain. Then, he turned into a long arc to instantly appear beside Su Ming. With a swing of his right hand, several pots of wine appeared beside them.


    Su Ming picked up a pot, patted off the soil crust, and without even using a bowl to drink, he ced the pot to his lips and took a big gulp.


    This wine was brewed by those in Divine Essence Star Ocean, and it was quite different from the ones drunk by the cultivators. The spiciness in it was like a hot wave that erupted swiftly in his body before it rushed straight to his brain.


    However, it would not knock out a person, but would just affect their mind.


    Dijiu Mo Sha also picked up a pot of wine and drank with Su Ming.


    ¡°If only life was as beautiful as it seems at first sight¡­¡± Su Ming put down the pot of wine and leaned against the mountain rock. His long hair spilled over his shoulders, and there was an expression of indulgence on his face. Once he said these words with a smile, he took another big swig from the pot.


    ¡°Fourth senior brother, what does that mean?¡± Dijiu Mo Sha was momentarily stunned. He mulled over these words carefully in his heart, and the more he thought about them, the more he believed that there was something ancient to those words. They were heavy, so heavy that they brought a sense a depression with them.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand it.¡± The one who answered was not Su Ming, but Xu Hui, who walked out of the house with a pale face that gave an air of weakness. Her footsteps were light, though, and sunlight shone on her face, emphasizing her beauty that was like that of rainbow.


    In that beauty was purity, age, and a form of gentleness.


    ¡°¡®If only life was as beautiful as it seems at first sight.¡¯ I¡¯ve heard plenty of people say these words before, but no one had the tone as profound as I heard just now.¡± Xu Hui looked towards Su Ming and saw him drinking under the sunlight. Wine spilled out of the corners of his mouth, causing people to be unable to tell whether he was drinking wine, or whether he was treating that wine as anguish.


    ¡°When you¡¯ve gone through the vicissitudes of life, experienced the changes in a person¡¯s heart, lived through everything that you do not wish to face in your life, then you will sigh in when you are old and have walked through the path of your life.


    ¡°If all people and all things could return to their earliest moments when we first met them, then how good would that be? Because the beautiful moments in your earliest days will be memories that you can no longer live through again once you have been baptized by time.


    ¡°If only life was as beautiful as it seems at first sight¡­¡± Xu Hui mumbled and shook her head.


    ¡°You still have plenty of things you need to do in the tribe. you should go and do those things. I¡¯ll stay and apany¡­ your fourth senior brother.¡± Xu Hui moved beside Su Ming and sat down. Dressed in a sackcloth, she took the empty pot of wine from Su Ming¡¯s hand, then brought out another pot. She wiped off the soil crust on it, then ced the pot in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    Dijiu Mo Sha fell silent. Once he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming, he turned around quietly and left. When he did that, there was a look of recollection on his face. In his head were Su Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you want to drink, then I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Xu Hui picked up a pot of wine as well. With a gaze that could make a person calm down, she met Su Ming eyes when he turned his head towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk one pot.¡± Su Ming stared at Xu Hui with an unruly look in his eyes.


    Xu Hui smiled. Her smile was incredibly elegant, and there was a resplendent air to it. She looked at Su Ming and lifted the pot of wine with her hand. Once she took a gulp from it, she quickly lowered the pot and furrowed her dainty brows. Clearly, the spiciness of the wine was beyond her expectations. A red flush appeared on her pale face, and she only recovered after some time. However, when she picked it up again, she drained the entire pot in one go.


    Once she finished drinking, she ced the pot of wine by the side and lifted her head to look at Su Ming. There was a slight, watery look in her eyes.


    ¡°I caught up.¡±


    Su Ming stared at Xu Hui for a moment and lifted up the pot of wine to his mouth. Xu Hui sucked in a deep breath by the side, then picked up a pot of wine filled with wine again, as if she wanted topete with him. Once she picked it up, she started takingrge gulps.


    She drank at an incredibly fast pace, and before long, she had already finished the entire pot. There was a smug look on her face, and when she looked at Su Ming, her expression immediately froze on her face. There was even hostility and slight anger in her eyes.


    Su Ming lowered the pot of wine. He had only drunk a small half of it.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for the day. Let¡¯s drink on another day,¡± he said faintly.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ve already drunk two pots!¡± Xu Hui stood up in anger.


    Su Ming cast a look at Xu Hui and retorted calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to drink it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking, huh?¡± Xu Hui red at Su Ming and nodded before she picked up another pot, and right in front of him, she finished another pot with loud, noisy gulps.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t drink with people with a lot of moles.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyelid twitched. He turned his head around and put down the pot of wine. The wine was too spicy, and when Xu Hui arrived, for some reason, her presence calmed his heart, and he no longer felt tipsy.


    ¡°Su Ming!¡±


    Anger raged in Xu Hui¡¯s eyes. With a single move, she picked up an empty pot and hurled it against the floor. The pot shattered with a loud crash. At that moment, she could not circte her cultivation base, and as a woman, drinking three pots of wine from a tribe in Divine Essence Star Ocean had resulted in her¡­ getting drunk.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Ming looked towards Xu Hui.


    ¡°I might have been unconscious, but I could still hear. I, Xu Hui, do not care whether you are Su Ming or Dao Kong. What I care is that you asked to drink wine, but you can¡¯t outdrink me! Now, drink!¡± A hint of scorn appeared on Xu Hui¡¯s face. She picked up a pot of wine and shoved it in Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk¡­¡± Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows.


    ¡°Are you going to drink or not?!¡± Xu Hui red at him. Her body swayed, and a misty look appeared in her eyes. Yet she continued holding herself straight so that she would not fall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink on another date.¡± Su Ming sighed.


    ¡°I drank THREE POTS!¡± Xu Hui shouted loudly.

 Chapter 940 - Change in True Morning Dao World

    <h4>Chapter 940: Change in True Morning Dao World</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming had never seen a woman with such a personality before.


    She was usually elegant with a hint of aloofness in her, as if she was a noble, solitary presence. Once she learned that Su Ming had changed her clothes, her expression had only changed momentarily before she quickly regained herposure. Theck of concern about the matter from her had made even Su Ming think about it carefully for a moment before he could tell whether it was genuine.


    This was still nothing, though. Once she drank, the change of personality in her was so great that it stunned him.


    Xu Hui¡¯s voice was incredibly loud. Her words echoed in the area, and when most of the members of Ninth Tribe heard it, they raised their heads and looked over. Dijiu Mo Sha sucked in a breath and felt fortunate that he had left beforehand. He did not expect that this woman would be so unreasonable once she started drinking.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xu, good job!¡± a woman¡¯s voice said from Ninth Tribe. There was a merry lilt to it, and once it was heard by many, other voices immediately started echoing in the air as well.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xu, you¡¯re a warrior among women to be able to drink three pots of our tribe¡¯s wine!¡±


    ¡°Savior, your wife has already drunk three pots, how can you not drink?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, drink it! Drink three pots!¡±


    ¡°Three pots won¡¯t do! She drank three pots and she¡¯s a woman. Savior, you¡¯ll have to drink nine pots!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, savior! We can¡¯t lose to women! Drink nine pots for her! Savior, drink it!¡±


    Most of the members of Ninth Tribe had learned from Dijiu Mo Sha that Xu Hui was a cultivator from beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean. Su Ming did not bother hiding it, since there was no need for him to lie about it.


    The gratitude Ninth Tribe felt towards him could be seen from the respect they had showed him during the past few days. They had also showed great concern for Xu Hui. Based on Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s words, they had also deduced that Xu Hui and their savior were a couple; otherwise, why would they stay together?


    Su Mingughed wryly.


    A smug look appeared on Xu Hui¡¯s face, and she ced a pot of wine in Su Ming¡¯s bosom. Once she did so, she turned around and wrapped her fist in her palm towards the members of Ninth Tribe at the foot of the mountain. She was beautiful to begin with, and once she became drunk, her act of wrapping her fist in her palm gained a heroic air. It was a bearing that could not be seen on her on normal asions.


    ¡°Thank you, my friends from Ninth Tribe. I¡¯ve drunk a little too much today, but I can still continue drinking. Still, I am unhappy, because even though I¡¯ve already drunk three pots as a woman, your savior has stopped drinking after only half a pot,¡± she said loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s one and a half¡­¡± Su Ming was just about to exin himself when his voice was drowned out merry cheers from Ninth Tribe.


    Su Ming shook his head. As he watched Xu Hui¡¯s heroic bearing as well as the smug look on her face, a smile gradually appeared on his face. The sadness that had previously lingered in his heart disappeared without his knowledge, and the wound left in him due to seeing Bai Ling with his Malicious Eye slowly closed up.


    ¡°If only life is as beautiful as it seems at first sight¡­¡±


    With a faint smile, Su Ming stood up and moved to stand at the foot of the mountain rock. Amid the merry cheers from the members of Ninth Tribe, he picked up the pot of wine, ced it beside his mouth, and started drinking.


    The sounds of him gulping down wine echoed in the air. Soon, when he emptied an entire pot of wine, he wiped the corners of his lips with his sleeve, then raised his head and let out a long roar towards the sky.


    His roar echoed in all directions. At that moment, in the morning sun, Su Ming seemed like a great dragon looking down at the world from the mountain while roaring at the sky.


    When Xu Hui saw his figure, she startedughing as well. Herughter echoed along with that of the other members of the Ninth Tribe.


    ¡°Another!¡± Su Ming shouted loudly.


    Someone from the Ninth Tribe swiftly brought out more pots of wine and ced them around Su Ming, who picked up one of them, patted off the soil crust, and ced the mouth of the pot to his lips.


    The wine was spicy and seemed to have turned into a ball of raging fire in his stomach. Some of the wine trickled down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips and drenched his hair, giving him a domineering air.


    ¡°Another!¡± Su Ming put down the pot of wine and picked up another.


    The fourth, the fifth, the sixth¡­ and once Su Ming downed nine pots, his body swayed. As heughed with his head thrown back, he fell to the ground with a thump.


    He was drunk.


    Xu Hui was also drunk, and her eyes gradually fell shut.


    Su Ming could be drunk without worry, because he had the Duke of Crimson me¡¯s totem on his arm. Besides, while his cultivation base clone was drunk, he still had his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole in him as well as his Ecang clone protecting everything and the Malicious Eye keeping an eye on the area.


    Which was why he could be drunk, and he needed to be drunk. If anything dangerous happened in the meantime, he could have his clone hold the threat back until he bought enough time.


    Dijiu Mo Sha watched Su Ming and Xu Hui fall to the ground and shook his head with a smile. He personally carried Su Ming, then arranged another woman from the tribe to carry Xu Hui and sent the both of them into the house before cing them¡­ on a bed.


    Time trickled by. Su Ming and Xu Hui slept deeply in the house on the mountain that belonged to the Ninth Tribe. During that time, Su Ming felt that he had another dream.


    In his dream, he felt that he saw his physical body, Di Tian, and also Bai Ling, whose hood was lifted, revealing her face.


    He also saw the battle between the Immortals and those from Morning Dao Sect in True Morning Dao World. During it, he heard shrill roars as well as the booms from the execution of divine abilities, but those sounds seemed to be very far away from him.


    Gradually, those pictures faded away. However, there was a woman who seemed to be in his bosom. She was very warm and delicate, and subconsciously, he wrapped his arms around her.


    He forgot everything after that.


    When the morning sun of the next day shone in the house, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    He was first stunned, then when he moved his head to the side to look over, he found that he was the only person on the bed, but he did see a long strand of hair by his side. It did not belong to him. It was Xu Hui¡¯s.


    Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows. Once he circted his cultivation base, his mind instantly gained full wakefulness. He saw Xu Hui with her back turned towards him, and she was sitting on the mountain rock where he had previously sat outside the house while looking into the distance.


    He could not see her face. The only thing he could see was the refreshing breeze lifting up her hair, making it dance and curve, drawing beautiful arcs in the air, just like the graceful lines of Xu Hui¡¯s back.


    All of this was an incredibly beautiful sight under the sun.


    Su Ming got up and walked out of the house. The tranquility during the past few days was a period of serenity that was rare in his life. There were no dangers, no killings, no deaths, no shrill screams of pain. All of this made Su Ming feel as if he had found the life he wanted to live the most.


    In fact, a desire to live in this peace and quiet permanently rose in the depths of his heart. However, this desire could not stay in the wind. It did not matter whether that desire was willing or unwilling, the mountain breeze that blew towards it took it away without stopping for even a single moment.


    This was something he had no control over. There were still plenty of things he had to do, plenty of regrets he still had not resolved, plenty of people, plenty of things¡­ that Su Ming worried over, preventing him from finding a ce in which he could¡­ live in permanent peace.


    ¡°May I see your true face?¡± Xu Hui did not turn her head. She had her back facing Su Ming when she said those words softly.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his face had changed. His clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had reced his cultivation base clone, allowing him to transform into a face that waspletely different from Dao Kong¡¯s. It was¡­ Su Ming¡¯s face.


    Xu Hui seemed to have noticed it. She turned her head around slowly and looked at him in a daze. Then, a faint smile appeared on the corners of her lips. The=at smile was incredibly beautiful in the refreshing breeze.


    ¡°I know you. You are Su Ming and also Mo Su. One thousand years ago, you were a wanted criminal by the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds. When you appeared again, you caused a huge ruckus in the area where True Sacred Yin World was stationed and caused a Progenitor who is a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death to personally go after your life.


    ¡°But in the end¡­ even he did not manage to kill you. Instead, he canceled the bounty over your head and tacitly acknowledged your existence.


    ¡°Su Ming, your name rings far and wide in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and you are the person who gathered the most attention over the past thousand years. You are also the one person who Dao Kong wanted to bring to his side more than Ye Wang.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Xu Hui shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have such influence in ck Ink and turn something that is decaying into something amazing. You flipped the universe over its head and Possessed Dao Kong¡­ the main organizer behind-the-scenes for ck Ink Auction was you, am I right?!


    ¡°You are the master of ck Ink. You control everything within ck Ink, along with the auction, so you had them put that Sacred Constetion Robe on auction to lure Dao Kong into your trap!


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How is it that not only the nine old Frail Darknesses didn¡¯t notice that you Possesssed Dao Kong, but there wasn¡¯t even a single change in behavior among the fearless warriors Dao Kong controls with his soul?


    ¡°In fact, nothing changed within the soul link formed by Morning Dao¡¯s Progenitor between Dao Kong and me. If it was not because there are simply too many things that are different between you and Dao Kong, and if it was not because of us having this chance to be alone, I would have only been able to suspect but not obtain even a single proof to serve as evidence that you are not Dao Kong,¡± she said while looking at him.


    ¡°I still remember that there is a seal on Dao Kong that prevents the direct descendants of the Dao Family in Morning Dao Sect from being Possessed. This mark would attract the attention of the powerful warriors in Morning Dao Sect, since they want to be sure that none of their family gets Possessed.


    ¡°But you¡­ How did you avoid being detected? In fact, that seal¡­ is still in you. How¡­ did you do it?¡± There was disbelief on Xu Hui¡¯s face. This was a question that she could not find an answer for in the depths of her heart.


    ¡°You will not want to know,¡± Su Ming said tly as he sat down on the mountain rock.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will expose you after I learn of it?¡± Xu Hui suddenly asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Su Ming smiled faintly.


    Xu Hui fell silent. She knew that Su Ming truly did not care about it, because it did not matter whether it was his blood or his soul, everything about him showed that he was indeed Dao Kong. In this situation, no matter what she said, she would not be able to bring about an effect, and there were no benefits for her in this either.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he asked calmly, ¡°What happened yesterday night?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t want to know!¡± Xu Hui red at Su Ming and turned her head around.


    Su Ming frowned before his expression suddenly changed. He lowered his head swiftly. The sackcloth on his body changed instantly and returned to the appearance of the Sacred Constetion Robe. Once it did so, a great ripple of power spread out.


    Xu Hui turned around swiftly. There was surprise on her face, along with a solemn expression.


    ¡°This is the interworld voice transmission for the direct descendants of the Dao Family in Morning Dao Sect!¡±


    Right when Xu Hui finished saying this, a loud bang immediately came from Su Ming¡¯s body, and a powerful ray of light that surged into the sky erupted from him. This powerful light spread out from his Sacred Constetion Robe. As it did so, an ancient voice began speaking.


    ¡°Dao Kong¡­ the Immortals have revolted and broken ties with Morning Dao Sect¡­ Make haste and hurry back from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!¡±

 Chapter 941: If You Gain Something, You Will Lose Something in Return

    <h4>Chapter 941: If You Gain Something, You Will Lose Something in Return</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°¡­ There are 379 direct descendants who will participate in the activation of the ancestral temple in different batches. Once they inherit our ancestor¡¯s glory, they will vtilize their blood that shows they are Dao Chen¡¯s descendants, and your power will rise once more.


    ¡°Make haste and return!¡± The old voice echoed in the air, but the crowd did not hear it. Only Su Ming and Xu Hui could hear it properly due to the link they shared between their souls at that moment.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused. He had seen the change in True Morning Dao World as spoken by the voice from the Sacred Constetion Robe with his Malicious Eye previously and could tell what was happening. Su Ming did not know the details of the break between the Immortals and Morning Dao Sect, which was why he could find no clues from what he saw, and when he could not find the cause for it, he could not imagine the reason behind why the Immortals would fight against True Morning Dao Sect. However, since they started a fight, they had to be confident in themselves.


    Xu Hui¡¯s expression also changed, because at the same time she heard the old voice from Su Ming¡¯s Sacred Constetion Robe, a voice akin to a phoenix suddenly spoke in her soul.


    That voice echoed in her heart and turned into a power that could avoid the link binding her soul with Su Ming¡¯s. Once it formed a faint wall separating her and Su Ming, it uttered words that only she could hear.


    ¡°Hui Er¡­ This is the first time I use this method to send a message to you. Do not panic, and do not reveal any clues¡­¡±


    This was from her sect, the voice transmission from Phoenix Sect. Based on the fact that it could form a barrier that separated the link binding her soul to Su Ming¡¯s, he should not be able to hear the message.


    This was a force of power that Xu Hui had never known existed. She also did not know that her sect had the ability to create such a barrier!


    This barrier was like a crack on a dam. In fact, with Xu Hui¡¯s intelligence, she could already imagine that this so-called seal and promise to unite Phoenix Sect and Morning Dao Sect through marriage was not so firm that it could not be torn. A screen could be ced over the seal, and if that was the case, there was naturally a huge w in it. However, this w was usually hidden very deeply, and it could only be found during crucial moments, thereby allowing them to break the seal and have Phoenix Sect leave Morning Dao Sect.


    ¡°Dao Kong is by your side. Don¡¯t let him see anything off about you¡­ When you were sent to Morning Dao Sect to be his wife, I felt deeply unhappy, but I could do nothing about it.


    ¡°The only thing I could do for you is to fight for a promise for you. Now¡­ this promise is no longer important. Phoenix Sect has decided to break off from Morning Dao Sect. All the seals will be broken, and from now onwards¡­ you will be free, and Phoenix Sect will be free as well!


    ¡°But you must kill Dao Kong. Your level of cultivation is much higher than his. Look for a chance and kill this boy. Once you do, hurry back to True Morning Dao World¡­


    ¡°Remember this. The boy Dao Kong is incredibly important to Morning Dao Sect. I did not notice how important he was in the past, but when I thought about it during the past few years, there seems to be a profound significance to Morning Dao Sect¡¯s act in sending him into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. I¡¯ve only learned about this recently, but the one who ordered Dao Kong to be sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ was the sleeping Kalpa Lord of True Morning Dao World!


    ¡°Your mission is to kill Dao Kong. I will help you break the seal once he dies.¡±


    Xu Hui¡¯s face was pale to begin with. Once she heard the voice in her soul, she staggered, and her face turned even paler when she looked over at herpanion.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. A brilliant light shone within them. Just like Xu Hui, a voice that only he could hear was echoing in his head at that moment.


    This voice had simrly created a barrier that prevented Xu Hui from hearing the message.


    ¡°Kong Er, do not be in a hurry toe back. The voice you heard from the Sacred Constetion Robe just now was for Xu Hui, who followed you to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    ¡°The woman¡¯s sect has harbored the intention to rebel since a long time ago, and the hrious thing is, they thought Morning Dao Sect did not know about it.


    ¡°Be careful. You can decide on your own whether to kill her. The nine old Frail Darknesses have a treasure specifically tailored to target those from Phoenix Sect. If this woman is on your side, you can rx, but if she harbors any other intentions, you can just kill her.


    ¡°With your intelligence, I will leave the choice to you without worry. Remember, Kong Er, do not return within a short period of time.¡±


    The voices gradually faded away, and Su Ming looked towards Xu Hui. Their gazes met.


    Xu Hui remained silent for a moment, then said softly, ¡°My sect asked me¡­ to kill you. They chose to break off from Morning Dao Sect. The Immortals are not the only ones who joined in the change within True Morning Dao World. Phoenix Sect is part of it as well. There must be other forces of power who have¡­ also joined the rebellion.¡± Xu Hui rubbed the center of her brows. There was a slightly haggard look on her pale face.


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured. You should rest,¡± Su Ming said inly. He sat down on the mountain rock and did not continue with the topic.


    Xu Hui remained silent for a moment before she looked towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Are you going back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not time for us to go back.¡± Su Ming shook his head.


    ¡°¡­ When are you leaving?¡± Xu Hui closed his eyes. After some time, she opened them, and a resolute look appeared on her face.


    ¡°With your injuries, you will need another half a month before you can recover from most of them. At that time, I will leave,¡± Su Ming answered her softly while he watched the sky in the distance.


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Xu Hui said calmly.


    Su Ming remained silent. After a moment, he turned around and looked at her. A long time passed before he nodded.


    Xu Hui¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile, then she turned around to return to her house.


    ¡­¡­


    As if he had already forgotten about the battle waging in True Morning Dao Sect at that moment, Su Ming lived on the mountain that belonged to the Ninth Tribe in peace. He watched the sun rise and set, and by his side was good wine as well as Xu Hui¡¯s asionalpany.


    This sort of life passed by them like flowing water and was like a dream. Itsted from morning till dusk, then from night till dawn.


    The two of them did not discuss anything rted to True Morning Dao World, as if neither of them was willing to speak of it. Like that, half a month passed by slowly.


    Flowers might not have bloomed and withered during this period of time, but the moon became full, then was reduced to only half of its full form. Half a month passed in just the snap of a finger. It could not be said that plenty of things had flourished and died, and neither could it be said that the stars had lost their brilliance. However¡­ during this half a month, Su Ming forgot his frustrations and his confusion, as if he had returned to the mortal world.


    Xu Hui¡¯s smiles had also increased throughout this half a month. It could be seen that she experienced the same things as Su Ming. The joy she felt during the past half a month wasparable to the happiness she had during the first half of her life.


    However, happiness does notst forever. Joyous moments are always temporary, and all beautiful melodies are fated to end at some point since the moment they are started.


    One day, it started drizzling in the sky above the Ninth Tribe. This was the first time Su Ming saw rain in this ce. He did not want to use the Malicious Eye to see how this rain appeared, afraid that he would see too much and make rain lose its meaning.


    When raindrops fell on the ground, they stirred up fog and dust. As these tumbled about, anyone who looked closely at it would feel that it was like a wave and have a sense as if they were surrounded by mountain fog. Anyone who saw it would at it quietly, and they would be unwilling to avert their gaze.


    It was as if all the bitter and cold moments of life were subconsciously turned into merely grumbles in a book or a song that seemed to speak of something that happened many years ago as they watched the rain. The murmurs of the wind in the distance sounded as if someone was ying a xun, and it was strong enough to chase away the rain that filled the entirety of their field of vision.


    Su Ming watched.


    ¡°Xu Hui.¡± He turned his head around and looked at the woman who was packing their luggage in the house. Her hair spilled over her shoulders, giving her a gentle charm that made her look like a beautiful flower that had blossomed.


    She turned her head around and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°Sit there. Let me draw for you,¡± he said faintly.


    Xu Hui smiled light at him. She put down their luggage and did not even bother putting it back to her storage bag before walking over to Su Ming¡¯s side. She went to a mountain rock and sat down on it.


    Behind her was the rain pouring down from the sky and the obscurend. Moaning wind blew past the strands of her hair, lifting up her dark locks that did not scatter away.


    ¡°You know how to draw?¡±


    ¡°I drew in the past.¡± When Su Ming spoke, he patted his storage bag. A drawing board immediately appeared in his head. This drawing board was not the item he had obtained when he was in thend of Berserkers, but was something he hade by coincidentally when he was in ck Ink.


    ¡°Oh? How are your skills?¡± Xu Hui smiled, then lowered her head to look at her clothes, straightening some of the wrinkles on them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t draw those with only a few moles, but I might be able to draw those with plenty of moles well. Don¡¯t change your expression, you¡¯ll affect me when I¡¯m drawing you,¡± Su Ming said with a frown on his face when he saw Xu Hui¡¯s expression stiffen.


    ¡°Su Ming, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± Xu Hui stood up swiftly with rage on her face. ¡°Just where exactly do I have plenty of moles, huh?! If you don¡¯t tell me clearly today, I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to tell you?¡± Not a single change in expression could be detected on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°You-you!¡± Xu Hui sucked in a deep breath before she suddenly turned around and shouted at the foot of the mountain, where the members of Ninth Tribe were, ¡°Dijiu Mo Sha, your senior brother wants to drink. Bring twenty pots of wine from the tribe over here.¡±


    Dijiu Mo Sha had been meditating at the foot of the mountain. When he heard those words, his expression did not change. He constantly heard these sort of words during the past half a month and knew that his senior brother would definitely back down once they were spoken. There was absolutely no need for him to bring any wine up to them.


    ¡°You have no moles on your body¡­¡± Su Mingughed wryly.


    Xu Hui red at him before sitting down again. She straightened her robes, then looked over with a faint smile.


    Su Ming picked up the drawing board and opened his mouth to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have eight moles on your body,¡±


    When he saw that Xu Hui¡¯s expression had changed again, he raised his right hand, tapped the puddle of water by the mountain rock with his finger, as if he was dipping his finger in ink. Then, he drew on the drawing board.


    The paper was clear, just like how his heart was calm.


    A dash of ink gradually stained the paper with colors that seemed like they came from another world through Su Ming¡¯s hand, as if it brought with it the happy moments that remained in his eyes. The paper could no longer return to how it was at the start, but it gained a beauty that it had never possessed before.


    When you gain something, you lose something in return. This is the way of life.


    If only life was as beautiful as it seemed at first sight¡­ The situation at that moment was like those words. However, there were certain times when the beauty that was initially seen could notpare to the peace gained after years had umted in a person¡¯s life. It was like this paper. When nothing was drawn on it, it was empty and nk. Once colors were ced on it after a person drew on it, which one exactly was the one that was more beautiful?


    Only the person drawing would know.


    Only those who had experienced such things before would understand¡­


    Su Ming continued drawing. In the picture was rain,nd, sky, and also the figure of a woman. The beautiful moments in the past when he was still in Dark Mountain remained faintly in his head, but as years went by, as wind and clouds continued changing, they became like dust which would fall on the surface of water and not leave a single trace or stir up a single ripple. They would not ruin the drawing paper.


    The wind from beyond the mountains filled his sleeves. A beautifuldy sat before him in the rain. No emotions were present on his face, and neither did they enter his heart. This was a change of heart.

 Chapter 942 - You Are Already My Junior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 942: You Are Already My Junior Brother</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xu Hu¡¯s heart was trembling before Su Ming had even finished his drawing. She stared at him nkly, because she had discovered that once he drew his first line, he looked as if he had gained an ethereal air!


    This made it seem as if his body had disappeared. In fact, he looked as if even his presence as well as his soul had vanished without a trace, but she did not notice even a single hint of it in the connection she had with Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base clone.


    It was as if he was sitting there, but at the same, he did not seem to exist.


    It was as if¡­ he had fused together with the mountain, with thend, with the sky, and everything under the heavens that their eyes could see. He had even fused together with the rain and the wind that blew towards him. There was no distinction between them.


    This was not him drawing. He was¡­ imprinting everything from the wind, the rain, the sky, the earth, and everything else in the universe.


    What caused Xu Hui to suck in a deep breath was when the ripples of power from Su Ming¡¯s body swiftly stirred up at the instant he reached that ethereal state before her eyes. Then, in a manner that shocked her, those ripples rapidly gained power!


    Within a short period of time, he became infinitesimally close to theter stage of World ne Realm from the middle stage of World ne Realm!


    This method of cultivation immediately caused a word to surface in Xu Hui¡¯s mind¡ª Enlightenment!


    This was enlightenment. Besides this word, Xu Hui could not find any other that could allow a person¡¯s cultivation base to erupt suddenly in this manner without any use of medicinal cores or training.


    This made her remember a few sentences her Master had told her in the past.


    ¡°When the ancients trained, they ced primary focus on their hearts. They would continuously ask their own hearts and continuously try to understand the truth about the universe. It did not matter whether it was a great truth or a small one. Training their hearts was akin to training their psyche.


    ¡°They tried to understand the universe, and when they ran into enlightenments, their levels of cultivation would reach a state that defiedmon sense.


    ¡°Now, the method of cultivation we employ only ces half of our focus on the heart, and the other half is on Arts. We might¡­ never be able to reach enlightenment.¡±


    Xu Hui¡¯s breathing quickened, but she was incredibly careful in not bothering Su Ming in his drawing. The smile remained on her face, and she made sure that she did not move, because she was worried that if she did anything, she would affect his epiphany. Once he woke up from it, he would lose this serendipity.


    She saw the ripples of power from Su Ming be stronger as he continued drawing. After a moment, thunder roared beyond the mountain as rain poured from the sky. The ground even started trembling faintly. A gigantic vortex appeared above Su Ming, at the top of the mountain. This vortex spread out in all directions, sweeping up rainwater and the mountain breeze to create an abnormal phenomenon.


    The members of Ninth Tribe noticed it. As they raised their heads, they looked towards the vortex in the sky, and in doing so, they also noticed the ripples of power from Su Ming.


    Right when an uproar broke out among them, they were immediately silenced by Dijiu Mo Sha. He stared at the spot above in a daze, watching Su Ming¡¯s back. His breathing quickened, and excitement appeared on his face.


    ¡®Change of heart. This is¡­ the change of heart, the Art that Master once said belongs solely to his disciples!¡¯ Dijiu Mo Sha understood the change of heart and knew that this moment was incredibly important to Su Ming, which was why he did not just silence themotion caused by the members of his tribe, he even personally began defending the entire area with a vignt expression.


    ¡°I wonder when will my change of heart¡­ arrive,¡± he mumbled softly.


    Time trickled by, and several hours passed since Su Ming began drawing. The rain in the sky gradually lessened and the wind too slowly became weaker. Xu Hui kept to the same pose. Even if rain poured on her body, she still continued remaining still.


    She still had a smile on her face, but there was anxiety in her eyes.


    She was not anxious because she had not been moving for several hours, but because she had seen Su Ming attempt to reach theter stage of World ne Realm seven times during the past few hours.


    But he failed every single time.


    She knew deeply that there was a barrier between the middle andter stage of World ne Realm. This barrier was incredibly difficult to break. She had been able to break that barrier in the past because her Master had helped her with all her strength, and only then did she seed, albeit with great difficulty.


    However, she believed that as long as Su Ming had enough time, he would definitely be able to reach a break and step into theter stage of World ne Realm. Even if she did not know why he asionally gave off a feeling that he was weak while at other times that he was strong, she believed this was rted to him Possessing Dao Kong.


    However, at that moment¡­ Xu Hui could sense that the rain was lessening and the wind was gradually fading away. Once the wind and rain were gone, the sky would return to normal. At that time, Su Ming¡¯s picture would be finished.


    If he still had yet to reach a breakthrough by then, his process of gaining enlightenment would end, and he would need another serendipity before he could continue.


    Su Ming knew this.


    Every single time a person experienced a change of heart with this Art, it would allow a their heart to go through a metamorphosis, and even their soul and everything about them would move to a greater state. However¡­ even with this sort of metamorphosis to stir up his cultivation base, there was still a barrier within him. If he could not break through it, then he would be forced to stop in his tracks.


    This was why Su Ming had chosen Dao Kong as his cultivation base clone. In truth, this cultivation base clone was like a vessel, and Su Ming chose it to make it easier for him to break through the barrier.


    If he thought about it on a fundamental level, this so-called potential was really just how many barriers a person had in his path of cultivation, and how thick those barriers were.


    This was why Su Ming had chosen to cripple Ye Wang¡¯s kismet. Once he destroyed the kismet in him, the only person who could have the kismet gather on his person for years toe in True Morning Dao World¡­ would be only Dao Kong!


    This was the reason why Dao Kong was so highly valued by Morning Dao Sect.


    However, kismet was insubstantial. Very few could understand itpletely and use it. Even Su Ming could not do it. He could only use his own method to change or move it about, indirectly guiding this kismet that existed in the unseen world.


    Such as right then¡­


    Bang!


    A loud p of thunder rang out in the sky. That thunder roared and shook the world in all directions. As it echoed, the rain that was about to disappear started pouring from the sky once more, and the wind that was about to fade away became strong once again.


    The rain did not stop, the wind did not pause. All of them raged violently and frantically again.


    Was this kismet¡­? Perhaps. Perhaps even without this so-called kismet the rain was fated to not stop, but if this rain continued pouring for several days¡­


    Then perhaps this would truly be the work of the kismet!


    The second day, the third day¡­ until the fifth day arrived!


    On the fifth day, rain still poured from the sky and continued falling on the ground. Dark clouds filled the sky. Wind raged in the mountains and blew violently in the world. Xu Hui sucked in a deep breath. During these five days, she did her best to keep still and not move, so that she would not bother Su Ming when he drew.


    When dusk eventually arrived on the fifth day, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base charged against that barrier once again, and loud banging sounds came from his body. A vast wave of power from his cultivation base erupted from within him.


    That was not power of the middle stage of World ne Realm¡­ but theter stage!


    Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base clone had finally stepped into theter stage of World ne Realm and was at the same stage as his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. Only at this moment could Su Ming truly be considered to have moved into the category of powerful warriors.


    All his clones could be an overlord of an area. When his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole ovepped with his cultivation base clone before, Su Ming could bring forth power that was close to someone who had attainedpletion in theter stage of World ne Realm. Yet right then, the power that would erupt from him would be one that truly belonged to someone who had reached greatpletion in World ne Realm, and he had not even added his Divine Essence into the mix.


    If he added his Divine Essence, he would no longer need to use the projection formed by Ecang¡¯s power to fight against those in Lunar Kalpa Realm, such as what he had done when he was trying to rescue Xu Hui in the desert. At that moment, even without using Ecang¡¯s projection, he would be able to fight against those in Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    That was if he did not include his Ecang clone into the equation, if his ag projection appeared, Su Ming did not know just how great his offensive abilities would be, but it was clear that he would then be able to fight against those in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    If his Ecang clone came personally and the three clones fused together, then with his soul linking them together, the offensive power that would erupt from him would be able to shock even the heaven. Su Ming would be even stronger than when he had first walked out of Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd and broken into the gxy where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed!


    Perhaps he could still not be considered as the most powerful person beneath Masters of Fate, Lives and Death, though. But if he took a step further and made his cultivation base clone as well as the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole attain greatpletion in theter stage of World ne Realm, then he would be the most powerful person beneath the Masters of Fate, Lives and Death!


    If his Ecang clone devoured the other Ecangs, then hisbat abilities would increase exponentially, and this¡­ was the terrifyingposition of power that came from the Abyss Builders¡¯ inborn ability.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, or rather, he had never physically closed his eyes. The eyes he opened were those that belonged to his soul.


    The sky instantly fell silent. There was no longer thunder. The rain disappeared, the wind faded away, and the sky was clear across tens of thousands of lis.


    Su Ming looked at the drawing board in his hand. On it was a picture of rain pouring continuously from the sky along with a delicate figure. Wind lifted her hair, and it looked as if a world was contained in her smile, causing those who saw it to be unable to help themselves but smile as well.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Ming raised his head and looked towards Xu Hui.


    A faint smile blossomed on Xu Hui¡¯s face, and it was identical to the one in the picture.


    ¡­¡­


    There alwayses a time when people have to be separated.


    There alwayses a time when a song ends and people leave the theater.


    On the second day since Su Ming woke up, he left the mountain in which Ninth Tribe was located, left thend, and left the near one thousand members of Ninth Tribe bowing down to worship him.


    He did not take Dijiu Mo Sha with him, but instead picked up a map. It was a map detailing the locations of the four great races, which were ones who had surrounded and attacked his Master when he was in the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    If Su Ming had a grudge against someone, he would definitely take vengeance. This was his principle.


    On his way out, he left behind some words which caused Dijiu Mo Sha to lower his head and bow to him.


    ¡°No matter what Master thinks, to me, you are already my junior brother.¡±


    These words caused Dijiu Mo Sha to tremble. He looked at Su Ming and saw a light shining with wisdom in his eyes, making it seem as if he could read his thoughts. Slowly, an ashamed look that caused him to be unable to speak appeared on Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s face. He quietly lowered his head, but those words still echoed in his heart.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s acknowledgment.


    When Su Ming first saw the five stones under his Master¡¯s statue, he could already tell that the fifth stone had been ced thereter on. It might not have seemed as if it was different from the other four¡­ but the four stones that signified the four original disciples were under his Master¡¯s feet, while the fifth¡­ was ced away from his feet.


    This small detail allowed Su Ming to understand plenty of things.


    He could imagine a young boy many years ago standing by his Master¡¯s side and longing to have Tian Xie Zi as his Master, but up till the moment Tian Xie Zi left, he still did not take the boy his disciple.


    Yet the boy did not give up. He protected his tribe and fulfilled the request Tian Xie Zi made before he left without anyints or grumbles. In fact, as he grew over the thousand years, he treated himself as Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple and ced the fifth stone by the statue¡¯s feet.


    This was why Su Ming had only said half of what he thought. He had the other half remain in his heart.


    Theplete sentence was: ¡°Master will not take in a fifth disciple, but no matter what Master thinks, to me, you are already my junior brother.¡±


    Su Ming left. This time, the loneliness he had grown used to was no longer hispanion. Xu Hui had taken its ce.


    The two of them turned into two long arcs that headed to the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean and the four races that had went after Master¡¯s life in the past. They gradually disappeared from Ninth Tribe¡¯s sight and vanished from Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± Dijiu Mo Sha mumbled. This was the first time no anguish appeared in the depths of his heart when he said these two words.

 Chapter 943: On the Way

    <h4>Chapter 943: On the Way</h4>


    Who was it who was unable to see through the mirages of life, just like how the figures who have left into the distance remained as indistinct blurs in other people¡¯s eyes?


    Who was it who saw through the beautiful moments of life, just like how Su Ming did not turn his head back to look? He merely watched the clouds around him as he moved, then with a smile, he lowered his head and snapped his fingers.


    Perhaps the dust that flew up when he snapped his fingers was a brilliance that no one could see, but Su Ming knew that it would onlyst for the time he blinked, just like how one thousand years in the world would pass in no time.


    He would no longer think about it, no longer reminisce. He would have those beautiful moments from the past remain forever at the bottom of his heart and not have theme into contact with the truth. He would retain his happiness, and also leave behind a fixation in others.


    What he cut off was the love in his heart. What he did not cut off was the obsession fixed on him by someone else from the distance, a fixation that tangled itself around him.


    ¡®I retained this happiness¡­ but I¡¯ve never been a person who would just allow another to scheme against me¡­¡¯ A piercing, cold re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had not cut off his obsession because he wanted to¡­ personally find the person who nted this obsession in him.


    This was how Su Ming was. He would definitely take revenge for all the slights done to him, just like the reason he was heading to the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Searching for clues about Lie Shan Xiu had be secondary. His true goal was to wreak havoc in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    He would have all the four venerated races who went after his Master¡¯s life to pay what was due.


    Su Ming walked calmly in the gxy when he asked without turning his head back, ¡°Have you killed many people in your life?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot.¡± Xu Hui had recovered most of her cultivation base, but she still wore the sackcloth and did not bother to change her clothes.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t killed that many ¡­¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    Xu Hui turned her head to look at him with a slightly strange expression on her face. Forget the ones she did not see, just the Waves of Tears alone was enough for her to sense the murderous aura about his body.


    If that was not considered a lot, then Xu Hui suddenly felt that she should have answered that she had only killed a few people in her life.


    ¡°The four venerated races have one hundred thousand something people each within the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. I won¡¯t kill many of them¡­ just thirty thousand something from each race,¡± Su Ming dered tly.


    Xu Hui remained quiet for a moment before she said softly, ¡°If they can be a venerated race in Divine Essence Star Ocean, then the race will definitely have someone who is a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death among them.¡±


    ¡°There is one in each race. I know about that.¡± Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged forward through the gxy. Xu Hui kept himpany by the side. Once she heard his words, she smiled faintly and did not continue questioning him.


    Since Su Ming knew of how dangerous this trip was but still chose to go, then he had to be quite confident in himself. After all, if he was not confident, he would be just walking to his death for no reason.


    A normal cultivator would need a long time before they could arrive at the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean from the periphery, and they would face countless dangers in their journey.


    But Su Ming and Xu Hui could both shift, so their speed was exponentially faster. Yet even so, even if they were much faster, they would still need several decades to reach the inner parts.


    However, the map from Ninth Tribe marked several Relocation Vortex spots. Because of that, they could shorten the distance. Based on Su Ming¡¯s predictions, they would need only about ten years to be able to step into the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    This journey wouldn¡¯t be short. Based on Su Ming¡¯s calctions, the distance from the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean to the inner parts would be the same as the one to the entrance of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence from this ce. Such a great distance was a ravine that a mortal would not be able to cross even after he had been reincarnated thousands of times.


    Thankfully, this time, Su Ming was not alone. There was a woman by his side. And thankfully¡­ before this woman left Ninth Tribe, she had taken a lot of the wine when Su Ming was not looking.


    Hence, Su Ming, who had already grown used to loneliness, was interrupted by asional conversations which would fill the trip with a unique air.


    ¡°Just what happened that night?¡± On a day several yearster, Su Ming sat cross-legged on a meteor flying rapidly forward. He looked at Xu Hui drinking wine by his side. At that moment, her heroic and valiant bearing gave Su Ming a feeling he could not put to words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened?¡± Xu Hui blinked and looked towards Su Ming.


    The contact they had during the past few years seemed to have gone by with just the snap of their fingers, but thepany she provided him for nearly one thousand days in the gxy caused their rtionship to be slightly different from before.


    Su Ming cast Xu Hui a look and said faintly without any expression on his face, ¡°I seem to have held something very soft,¡±


    Xu Hui smiled faintly. She continued drinking for a time before picking up a pot and throwing it to Su Ming.


    ¡°Can you stop drinking like this all the time? You always get drunk.¡± Su Ming frowned and picked up the pot of wine.


    ¡°Getting drunk is good. You can just leave on your own.¡± Xu Hui narrowed her eyes into the shapes of crescent moons, and a misty look gradually appeared in her eyes. When Su Ming saw this, he sighed. He knew that Xu Hui had be drunk again.


    After a moment, he hugged the sleeping Xu Hui and jumped from the meteor. This was not the first time he carried this drunk woman. Over the course of the past few years, he seemed to have grown used to this action.


    Every single time she drank, she would not circte her cultivation base to get rid of the alcohol, and every time she got drunk, she would fall into deep sleep. A smile would appear at the corner of her lips, causing Su Ming to feel as if he could sense the fatigue and the guard she put up against everyone in the past within her heart every single time he saw that smile.


    It was as if¡­ she could only sleep without worry when she was with him. Perhaps it was also because¡­ she liked the feeling of being held by Su Ming after she became drunk.


    He did not know whether she was doing it intentionally or unintentionally, but she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head into his bosom. Her long hair drifted in space, tangling together with his, and giving off a feeling that they could not be discerned from each other.


    Perhaps this was what she wished for.


    Su Ming moved forward quietly through the gxy with Xu Hui in his arms. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, his footsteps suddenly came to a halt. He looked at the area around him carefully before raising his right hand and swinging his arm before him. A wave of air spread through the area and was then rapidly sucked into a spot that was about the size of a palm in front of him.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused. After giving the ce a few scrutinizing nces, he took a step forward and headed into that formless vortex, disappearing without a trace.


    This was not the first time Xu Hui and he used a vortex to Relocate on their journey to the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Su Ming was already well-versed in using them. Within an instant, he appeared in that colorful world.


    He did not close his eyes, but had them open. As his body charged forward due to him being dragged, he lowered his head to look at the darkness and the bottom of the colorful world, and in just a few breaths, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    A roar came from the darkness, shaking the colorful world. At the same time, the jellyfish like existences floating around Su Ming withdrew.


    The ck horse with two dragon heads rushed out from the endless darkness. The two dragon heads red at Su Ming while panting harshly, and with a kick, fire instantly burned the entire area. The color of the fire was ck, matching the horse¡¯s body and giving it an incredibly might air.


    During the course of the journey, Su Ming had used the vortices to Relocate three times, so this would be the fourth time he saw this horse. Previously, every single time Su Ming appeared in the world within the vortex, the ck horse would immediately notice him, and no matter how far away it was, it would use the unique method it possessed to swiftly reach him.


    Furious roars echoed in the air. When the ck horse lowered its head, it rushed swiftly towards Su Ming with the intent to kill in response to the earlier provocation.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. During the previous few encounters, he hade to know that the horse would always get a little closer each time, but it would not be close enough for it to kill him. Judging from the spot where it appeared, the horse would need seven breaths after he left the ce to be able to close in on him.


    ¡°You are mine. One of these days, you will carry me on your back to ride to heaven and hell!¡± Su Ming smiled. As he spoke faintly, the ck horse¡¯s roars became even stronger, and it looked as if it was about to reach Su Ming, but by then, he had already disappeared and left the world in the vortex.


    Once Su Ming walked out into the gxy with Xu Hui in his arms, he did not immediately move forward, but stayed close and listened attentively. Six breathster, a faint rumble echoed from the vortex he¡¯d left earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s one breath short.¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. After some calctions, he estimated that he would need at least three more trips to the world in the vortex before the ck horse would catch up to him, and then, the time woulde for him to capture it.


    After mulling over this for some time, Su Ming looked at Xu Hui in his arms. Once he pushed her away, he shook her forcefully until she opened her bleary eyes.


    ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s your turn.¡± When Su Ming saw that Xu Hui had opened her eyes, he let go of her, sat down, and closed his eyes.


    Xu Hui rubbed her eyes and said with resignation, ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡±


    ¡°We promised each other that each of us would take the other and travel a distance. It¡¯s your turn,¡± Su Ming told her without opening his eyes.


    ¡°Vortex Relocations doesn¡¯t count!¡± Xu Hui red over at him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that before, so it counts. Are you a woman or not? Aren¡¯t you going to admit to what you said?¡± Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at her sideways.


    ¡°You know more than I do whether I am a woman or not,¡± Xu Hui retorted without any hesitation.


    With that one sentence, she managed to render Su Mingpletely speechless for a long time and make him think that something seemed to have been reversed here¡­


    In silence, Su Ming chose to just close his eyes and ignore her.


    Xu Hui let out a light snort, then circted her cultivation base. Once she chased away her drunkenness, she raised her right hand and swung her arm in the space before her. A fire phoenix immediately appeared under her. With a screech, it swept up the seated Su Ming and charged forward. Xu Hui stood at the top of the phoenix and asionally looked around her as well as nced back at Su Ming training calmly behind her before grumbling under her breath, ¡°So petty!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any moles on me, so of course I¡¯m petty.¡± Su Ming opened his eyes for a moment, then closed them again.


    ¡°I know what you want me to say. I just refuse to say it.¡± Xu Hui smiled, having uttered words that only Su Ming could understand.

 Chapter 944 Them…

    <h4>Chapter 944 Them¡­</h4>


    In True Morning Dao World, a battle that shook the entire true world so much that even True Sacred Yin World and the Emperor of Abyss'' True World were paying attention to it had just started, and it was already incredibly devastating.


    This was a great war in which almost every single race in True Morning Dao World had banded together to fight against Morning Dao Sect!


    It could be said that Morning Dao Sect was surrounded by enemies on all sides. The rebellion had been started by the Immortals who had managed to get the other races working together with them by some foreign method, which caught the people from Morning Dao Sect slightly off guard.


    However, Morning Dao Sect was a sect that controlled an entire True World on its own, so its strength was definitely not something ordinary. Once they fended off the first wave of attacksunched by the Immortals'' Union, they executed a violent counterattack.


    Roars surged into the heavens from the battlefields throughout the entire true world. Loud bangs became the constant noise in True Morning Dao World. Cultivations shattered and numerous people died, causing a bloody stench to fill every single corner of True Morning Dao World.


    Within the Immortals'' territory was a sect called Hundred Flowers Sect. Every single person in it was either handsome or beautiful, and in the Immortals'' world, this ce was considered a small sect.


    Seven hundred years ago, a man had entered this sect. He was a person with gentleness and elegance akin to a flower, and he was fond of having sunlight shine on the profile of his face, fond of ying around with flowers and nts, and fond of¡­ forming ambiguous rtionships with the female disciples in the sect, because they alwaysmunicated with each other as if they were flirting.


    Seven hundred years ago, he had been an inner sect disciple in the sect. Seven hundred yearster, he became a core disciple, but he still retained his personality. He was likable, but there were some who felt envious yet could not do nothing about it.


    Of course, that envy came mostly from the men.


    His name was Hua Yan Yue.


    A man whose family name meant flower.


    "Yue Er¡­" A woman''s resigned voice camenguidly from a garden in the mountain where Hundred Flower Sect was located.


    "Please call me second senior brother¡­" A man with long hair dressed in a white long robe stood under the sun, and with a smile, he looked towards the woman who had a mature and charming elegance.


    "I am your Master¡­" The woman sighed.


    "But seven hundred years ago, you were my junior sister." The man shook his head and walked next to the woman. He helped her tug a lock of hair behind her ear, which had been made messy by the wind.


    "Just like what you said previously, the Immortals'' Union has waged a war against Morning Dao Sect¡­ and I''ve organized plenty of small sects based on your request¡­ Seven hundred years might not be a lot of time, but it''s enough to make thirty-nine sects be our affiliates." The woman lowered her head. She did not resist the man''s actions as she spoke softly.


    "Then¡­ has my slot on the ship heading to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence been confirmed?" the man asked softly while blowing into the woman''s ear.


    "I can''t confirm it yet¡­" The woman instinctively took a step back.


    "It''s alright, but those from Morning Dao Sect acting as garrisons in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence should have already been summoned back, right?" The man smiled softly.


    The woman raised her head, and with puzzlement in her voice, she asked him, "Why do you insist on going to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence? That ce is a prison¡­"


    The man shook his head and looked at the sky, not speaking.


    At the bottom of his heart was a string of words, and they were words he could not say to the woman.


    ''Because my youngest junior brother is there¡­''


    ¡­¡­


    Within True Morning Dao Sect was a gxy that did not belong to the Immortals. That gxy belonged to a race called Heaven''s Howlers. Within that gxy was a huge sect, and if anyone saw it from outside, they would find that it was formed by endless swords. It floated in the gxy and surrounded a cultivation.


    There was an incredibly distinct building on that. It was a huge sword whose half revealed outside was already one hundred thousand something feet tall. It prated through the, and even the tip of the sword itself was one hundred thousand something feet long. From the distance, the and the sword were incredibly eye-catching.


    There were three hundred cultivators dressed in ck robes sitting cross-legged around the sword. These cultivators had hoods covering their heads and did not move, but a murderous aura that surged into the sky was brewing around their bodies, as if they could cause the weather in the world to change and clouds as well as wind to surge the moment they stood up.


    All of them appeared to be in the middle stage of World ne Realm. In fact, any person could sense clearly that there was a seal contained within them, and if that seal was broken¡­ no one knew just what sort of brilliance would explode from them.


    Dong¡­ dong¡­ dong¡­


    The beats of a war drum echoed swiftly in the area. As the sounds of the drum traveled outwards, the three hundred cultivators in the area gradually raised their heads.


    Their gazes were all trained on the tip of the huge sword they surrounded. It might be blurry in their eyes, but a picture had already appeared in their heads.


    In that picture were clouds that looked like they were hovering above the tip of the sword in the gxy. Within those clouds was a person sitting cross-legged. Before him was a huge drum, and the beats came when he struck the drum with his right hand.


    That person¡­ did not have a head!


    He was half-naked. His nipples served as his eyes, and his navel was his mouth. In his left hand was a battle axe of several dozens of feet. With his right hand clenched into a fist, he struck the drum.


    He was known as Xing Gan by the people in the sect!


    Seven hundred years ago, he had joined the sect, and during those seven hundred years, his level of cultivation rose at a pace that shocked everyone, but what cast them even more into disbelief was the fighting spirit this person possessed.


    It was so strong that his murderous aura was so thick that it was enough to make a person feel as if they were cast into hell the moment they saw it. This was a Natural Fiend, a presence publicly acknowledged by all the cultivators in the sect.


    The sounds of the drum were like thunder. As the booms surged into the sky, the headless Xing Gan stood up. At the moment he did so, his tall body caused the world to lose its color and all roars to fall silent.


    Lightning crackled in the sky. As it illuminated the ground, the bolts of lightning formed a gigantic face in the sky.


    "Heaven''s Howler!" the headless man shouted out in a low growl that rumbled in all directions. His voice boomed in all directions and drowned out the thunder.


    "You promised me that once I, Xing Gan, joined your sect, you would execute your divine ability and send me to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!" As the man roared, the three hundred people under the sword stood up together. An indescribable murderous aura erupted from their bodies, and it was so strong that their presences connected together. A powerful aura then surrounded the sword. As it swept outwards in all directions, it filled the entire cultivation.


    Anyone who looked over would find that the cultivation was surrounded by fog. It was formed from murderous aura, and it had manifested after the kismet in the ce was chased away. Within that fog were countless vengeful spirits. There were men and women among them, as well as ferocious beasts and cultivators. They were all howling shrilly.


    "Over the course of seven hundred years, I''ve killed one billion lives for you¡­" When the man at the tip of the sword said these words, the shrill cries from the illusory vengeful souls surrounding the cultivation grew even stronger. Needless to say¡­ they were the one billion souls he had killed.


    "When¡­ are you going to send me to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?!" he roared loudly.


    At the instant he did so, the three hundred people on the ground raised their heads together and let out roars that shook the sky.


    "When are you going to send me to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?!" These three hundred people shouted in anger, and as they did so, the hoods over their heads were blown off by wind to reveal¡­ bald heads filled with marks exuding the Shamans'' presence. These three hundred people¡­ were the souls of Nine Li!


    The face formed by lightning in the sky remained silent as he looked at the man. In his eyes was a hint of high praise and deep respect. He then said in a low voice, "Once the war against Morning Dao Sect ends, I will personally send you to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and help you search for your junior brother. If I go back on my word, then all Heaven''s Howlers will face the disaster of extermination!"


    "Alright¡­" the headless man at the tip of the sword agreed unhappily.


    "Warriors of Nine Li, we¡­ will go to war!"


    "To war!" The ones who answered him were the three hundred people on the ground. Their roars surged into the sky and shook the lightning so much that huge waves of sound surged up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kill him!"


    "Damn you, you bastard! How dare you ambush me?! I''ll bite you to death!"


    On a battlefield in the war between Morning Dao Sect and the Immortals'' Union enraged roars rang in the air. Cultivators from Morning Dao Sect were all watching a man they had surrounded in shock.


    The man was the height of three average men. He was abnormally built, and he had endless strength. The tiger skin he wore made it seem like he was a ferocious beast in the shape of a tiger from the distance, or maybe the manifestation of a tiger spirit.


    At that moment, he had his teeth snapped tightly shut on a young cultivator who he had seized with his right hand. As the cultivator screamed in shrilly from pain, the tiger person ripped off ayer of his flesh, and with blood filling his mouth, he threw his head back andughed.


    "I don''t even need to Enter any Dreams to kill every single one of you damn bastards! How dare you ambush me?! If you force me to a corner, I''ll drag you all into my Dream!" The man lifted the cultivator in his hand, and with a roar, rushed at the people from Morning Dao Sect.


    If he was just a reckless person, the cultivators would not have bothered with him, but as he moved forward, Runes continuously appeared under his feet. As they ovepped with each other, divine abilities were ceaselessly cast from them into the area, and there were light screens protecting them, making it difficult for others to fight back.


    "Damn it, it''s that person again! Just where did hee from?! He looks like a fool, but I''ve never seen an idiot having such great skills with Runes!"


    "This person''s Runes¡­ can already gain corporeal form! How are we supposed to surround and kill him?!"


    After a moment, the Morning Dao Sect cultivators in the area swiftly retreated and left the ce while nursing grievances in their hearts. Their departure caused the people within the Immortals'' Union tough loudly.


    "Fellow Daoist Hu, how many did you kill this time?"


    "That''s right. Fellow Daoist Hu, every single time you rush out, you will draw a crowd over here. I''ve calcted the number this time. You should''ve killed twelve people, right?" There were several dozens of those from the Immortals'' Union around the tiger person, and they were all smiling as they looked towards him.


    There was a smug look on the man in tiger skin. He brought out a pot of wine from his bosom, and once he took a big swig from it, he let out a loud roar.


    "I''ve killed fourteen!" He lifted the pot of wine and drank from it again. He was about to speak smugly when he lowered the pot and a shudder wrecked his body. He looked swiftly at a figure in the distance.


    It was a person dressed in long ck robes. He had his back turned towards the tiger person, and he had long hair. In his hands he held a long spear. He was a cultivator, and while he was not tall, he stood with his back straight. The tiger person took a swift step forward and seized the cultivator''s shoulder. When the cultivator turned his head around, a fearful face was revealed before the man''s eyes.


    "Grandpa¡­ Grandpa Hu, what is it?"


    "Get lost! Don''t you dare wear ck in front of me ever again! And don''t grow your hair so long! Don''t use spears either!" As the man roared, he pushed the cultivator away, then picked up the pot of wine to drink from it again. However, no one saw that when he lifted his head, wine was not the only thing that flowed into his mouth. Tears flowed in as well.


    "Youngest junior brother¡­ are you well in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence? I miss you¡­"

 Chapter 945 Heaven Traverser

    <h4>Chapter 945 Heaven Traverser</h4>


    He had time in his grasp, he imprisoned old age, keeping with him a period of time and a collection of beautiful memories¡­


    In the fifth year since Su Ming had left Ninth Tribe¡­


    A buzzing echoed in the gxy as a colony of two-headed scorpions swarmed forward. They chased after two incredibly disheveled and pathetic-looking figures before them.


    They were a man and a woman, Su Ming and Xu Hui.


    "I told you a long time ago that we shouldn''t take this path!"


    "You only said it after we took this path."


    "I did not!"


    As the two fled, Xu Hui''s grumbles rang in space. As their voices slowly faded into the distance, their figures also gradually vanished from sight as the colony of scorpions screeched.


    In the seventh year¡­


    Our figures were imprinted into the soul of the gxy so that it would remember us¡ªthese words were turned into ripples of that beautiful period of time due to a man and woman named Su Ming and Xu Hui.


    Enraged roars shook the gxy. Three gigantic ferocious beasts that were originally hidden in the void roared and swam about two people. The woman''s face was pale, and she held the man''s hand in a tight grip.


    "This is the path we chose after I listened to your suggestion."


    "I was talking about another path!"


    "You did not¡­"


    Su Ming shook his head. When he closed his eyes, Ecang''s projection manifested, and at the instant the three creatures in the void were shocked, he held Xu Hui''s hand and left hastily into the distance.


    In the tenth year¡­


    Xu Hui appeared in the vast gxy as if she hade out of thin air. There was anxiety on her face, and once she appeared, she immediately lowered her head. The worry in her eyes was incredibly clear.


    Time trickled by with each breath she took. As Xu Hui''s expression continued changing, she gritted her teeth. Just when she was about to step into the vortex, a hand suddenly stretched out of space. Xu Hui quickly grabbed it and yanked it outwards.


    She immediately dragged Su Ming out of the vortex. He was an incredibly pathetic sight, but he had a handful of ck fur in his left hand. That fur was burning fiercely, but Su Ming did not throw away that fur.


    "That is a ferocious beast with power equivalent to a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, you¡­ you¡­" Xu Hui immediately said in anger.


    "So what if it''s a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death?" Su Ming smiled, though this ended up in causing the injuries in his body to get worse. However, when he saw the ck fur in his left hand, he still startedughing loudly.


    "I can''t use the vortex to Relocate anymore¡­ but when I choose to use it again, then¡­ I will subdue you!" Su Ming looked at the space under his feet. There was a vortex there, and enraged roars wereing from the distance.


    In the thirteenth year¡­


    In the gxy, there was a ferocious beast of around forty thousand feet. That creature looked like a crocodile, but if anyone looked closely at it, they would find that it was a creature that could blend into space.


    Yet at that moment, there was¡­ a tent at the top of this ferocious beast''s head.


    Light spread out from within that tent. There was a pearl in there, and it was the one exuding the light. Underneath it sat Su Ming, who was meditating, and Xu Hui did the same thing by the side.


    Clearly, during the past three years, they had somehow managed to subdue this creature and had had a lot less setbacks in their trip. However, based on how wretched the Void Beast currently looked, it was clear that it had suffered quite terribly during the year it was subdued.


    Whines echoed in the quiet gxy. Those sounds came from the Void Beast, and they were growing increasingly urgent. In the end, they were practically piercing to the ears.


    "It''s feeding time. Su Ming, go and feed it." Xu Hui opened her eyes.


    "It''s always me. You do it this time."


    "That''s my pet, I subdued it!" Xu Hui dered smugly.


    Su Ming fell silent. After some time, he shook his head, got up, and walked out of the tent.


    After a moment, the whines disappeared. When Su Ming returned to the tent, he saw the grinning Xu Hui and let out a fake cough.


    "It''s strange¡­" He only said these two words before he shook his head and stopped speaking.


    "What''s strange?" Xu Hui asked, puzzled.


    "It''s nothing." Su Ming closed his eyes.


    Xu Hui blinked and asked again, "What''s strange?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Su Ming''s eyes remained closed when he said this.


    "Tell me, quickly."


    "I find it strange that so many moles has grown on this Void Beast over the past few years," he stated expressionlessly. Once he finished speaking, he immersed his heart and soul in meditation, not bothering to look at Xu Hui''s expression.


    The seventeenth year¡­


    At the perimeter of the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean was a gigantic ring, and it could be seen clearly from the distance. That ring was formed by endless sparkling but shattered stars. They were grouped together and formed a circle, causing this ce to look like a ster stream.


    There was a faintyer of fog in it, along with countlesss, so all those who saw this sight at first nce would be attracted, but once they looked at it for a prolonged period of time, they would slowly notice that in this region of this ring-shaped ster stream, there were shapes in the fog, and they formed the contours of ferocious beasts. All who saw that would be shocked.


    "We''ve finally reached the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean." Su Ming stood on the Void Beast and looked into the distance. By his side, Xu Hui had a solemn look on her face.


    She remained silent for a moment before saying softly, "Heaven Traversers, Virtue Rooters, Reng Wu Race , and Dust Burners are the four venerated races in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean, and they have alreadysted for an unknown number of years¡­ With our power, it''ll be very difficult¡­ Or perhaps it should be said that it''ll be impossible for us to even shake the foundations of these races."


    "We''ll have to try before we know." Su Ming smiled faintly. When he lifted his right hand, he patted his storage bag, and a jade slip immediately appeared in his hand. Once he cast it a few scrutinizing nces, he passed it to Xu Hui.


    "Based on the n I told you earlier, wait for me in the spot I marked on the map, then activate the Rune one monthter!" Su Ming turned his head sideways to look at Xu Hui.


    She hesitated for a moment before she raised her head to look at him. "I want to go with you."


    "If youe, then who will activate the Relocation Rune?" Su Ming shook his head.


    "Then tell me your full n. Why do you need to activate a Relocation Rune a monthter in a designated spot?" Xu Hui stared at Su Ming.


    "I want to give the Heaven Traversers, who are the closest to us, a huge gift. The n is set," Su Ming said calmly. With one move, he turned into a long arc that charged into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he was already far away, leaving behind the Void Beast and Xu Hui staring after him as he traveled into the distance.


    Xu Hui remained silent for a moment, fusing into the void with the Void Beast only muchter. They disappeared without a trace and headed to the spot marked on the map based on Su Ming''s request.


    Su Ming rushed through the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. As he charged forward, he had his Atman sweep through the entire area. Everything around him was incredibly unfamiliar. In fact, when Su Ming swept his Atman outwards, he could sense that there were plenty of ferocious beasts in the ce, but most of them were in deep sleep. They seldom ventured out, which was why when he cast his gaze on the area, it was quiet.


    "Heaven Traversers¡­" A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and the descriptions of Heaven Traversers in Dijiu Mo Sha''s jade slip appeared in his head.


    This was a race that worshiped the heaven. It was made up of one hundred thousand something people which lived a primitive life and regarded the sky as their paragon. The divine abilities and Arts they practiced werepletely different from those of other cultivators. They were somewhat simr to those of Berserkers and Shamans, but they had their own cultivation system.


    However, no matter how many branches of cultivation systems there were, they would eventually converge into one. Despite them being different at the start, once a person reached a certain level of cultivation, they would end up walking the same road. This race also had cultivators in Lunar Kalpa Realm, Sr Kalpa Realm, and also¡­ a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    ''They believe in the will of heaven, and worship the sky, believing it to be their God. As long as the sky is around, they will not die and can then change the gxy¡­'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and he became even faster.


    ''They are dressed in long blue robes, since blue is the symbol of the sky to them and so they love this color. Since they have plenty of people and the environment here is different from the world outside, the Heaven Traversers¡­ have wings!'' The fierce cold look in Su Ming''s eyes grew stronger.


    With wings, Heaven Traversers were the lords of the sky!


    ''The records in Dijiu Mo Sha''s jade slip are one thousand years old. After so much time had went by. I wonder how greatly Heaven Traversers have grown. One thousand years might not be that long, not enough for anything abnormal to happen to a race¡­


    ''But I''ll still have to learn about them through trial and error to perfect my n.'' Su Ming smiled coldly. With one move, his speed increased exponentially, and after shifting once, he had already traveled an incredible distance.


    Several dayster, he entered the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean and into the territory belonging to the Heaven Traversers as indicated on the map.


    Based on Dijiu Mo Sha''s understanding, Heaven Traversers controlled 173 cultivations and nearly 5,200 floating continents in the northeast portion of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Even if the territory that belonged to them could even be considered one-ten-thousandth of Divine Essence Star Ocean, this territory was already enough for the Heaven Traversers to be known as one of the four venerated races.


    After all, they were one of the fourrge tribes who dared to live in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean, and this was something known to the world outside, because there were plenty of ferocious beasts in this area. Compared to the tribes, the numbers and strength of the ferocious beasts exceeded the tribes by far too much.


    The most dangerous beings in this area were not the tribes¡­ but the ferocious beasts!


    ''The four venerated races are spread around the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. They are very close to each other. Heaven Traversers and Virtue Rooters are located in the northwest and southeast regions of the inner parts.


    ''Dust Burners are closer to the center. As for the most mysterious Reng Wu Race, all of them live at the center, and they exist together with the powerful ferocious beasts.


    ''The four venerated races have a way tomunicate with each other so that they would have a sense of propriety. Since that''s the case, Heaven Traversers are my first target.


    ''You chased down my Master in the past. Now¡­ I, Su, havee forth to make you pay.''


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. With one move, he charged towards a ck cultivation located ahead.


    This was known as Outer Skies, and it was located at the outermostyer of Heaven Traversers'' territory.


    Bang!


    Su Ming moved like a shooting star and charged towards the. Before he even closed in, he already stirred up huge waves that surged into the heavens, formingyers of ripples that spread through the gxy. They shook the area and caused loud booms.


    These violent sounds turned into waves of impact that instantly charged towards the, causing the weather on the to change. Violent gusts blew, and as the ground trembled, the seas tumbled, and trees were torn apart.


    1. Reng Wu Race: Reng (ê—) means many and Wu (Úù) is a family name.

 Chapter 946 Stepping into Outer Skies

    <h4>Chapter 946 Stepping into Outer Skies</h4>


    Ayer of green filled Outer Skies. Anyone who cast their gazes towards it would find that forests covered thend, and there was no end to them. There were plenty of big trees of thousands of feet tall standing tall in the area.


    From the distance, the gigantic tree crowns looked like giants standing on the ground.


    There were also trees that were ten thousand feet tall. If anyone saw them, a feeling that they were ancient would rise spontaneously in their minds.


    Farther down was a huge, azure ocean. As waves tumbled about there, it looked as if there were endless huge trees swaying about at the bottom of the ocean.


    This was a cultivation filled with spiritual aura. The Essence of the World was so thick that it caused all lives in the to naturally possess faint power since the moment they were born.


    There were no cities here, and no tribes could be detected in the either. It was as if this was a peaceful that posed no threat, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find wooden houses under the tree crowns of the gigantic trees!


    Some figures with wings would asionally move between the wooden houses.


    However, all of this peace and quiet was swiftly torn apart by thunderous rumbles from the sky. Booming sounds surged everywhere. The ground trembled, the trees swayed violently, and quite a number of them were torn apart. The ocean in the distance roared, and waves rose up with loud booms.


    The figures with wings in the wooden houses immediately raised their heads. Their eyes had a faint yellow hue, but at the instant they looked towards the sky, they turned crimson.


    A ruthless presence erupted from all the people with wings.


    Roars then echoed in the air Their voices fused together to turn into a sharp sound that charged at the sky as if it wanted to fight against the sounding from above.


    Booms shook the sky and earth, and during that moment, a shooting star appeared in the sky. That star turned into a long arc, as if it wanted to tear through everything in its path. It charged forward, heading straight for the ground.


    The long arc''s appearance had caused the eyes of the Heaven Traversers under the tree crowns to turn crimson. At the same time, they flew up swiftly. As they pped their wings, they charged towards the spot where the shooting star was about tond.


    As the garrisons ced in the at the outermostyer of the territory that belonged to Heaven Traversers, they were used to fighting and had a brutality that was usually hidden within their bones. On normal asions, they would sometimes venture out to hunt in the gxy.


    If there was really a ferocious beast foolish enough to intrude into their, then the only oue for it would be that it would end up bing food in their stomachs.


    In fact, there were asionally members of tribes from the gxy beyond or cultivators not from Divine Essence Star Ocean intruding on their, but these people were also torn apart and eaten alive.


    Almost every single one of the soldiers stationed here had done this sort of thing before, and they were incredibly fond of the supple taste of flesh and blood of cultivators.


    Hundreds of Heaven Traversers traveled at extreme speeds. As they charged forward, two old men flew out from the gigantic tree reaching up to ten thousand feet. These two were dressed in long blue robes. They had old appearances, and the presences of those in theter stage of World ne Realm spread out from them.


    "Those who trespass into Heaven Traversers'' territory must die!"


    One of the old men let out a harrumph. He raised his right hand and swung his arm forward. The forest before him immediately started rustling and formed a gigantic palm made of tree leaves in midair. As it rushed forward, it charged towards the ce where the shooting star was.


    Bang!


    Loud bangs shook thend as the shooting starnded on the ground. With a loud noise, a wave of impact swept through the area, lifting the earth and uprooting many trees, while roars from the quaking ground spread far and wide. Then, from the pit that appeared on the ground, Su Ming slowly stood up.


    Dressed in a sackcloth and with his hair dancing in the wind, he seemed cold and aloof. There was a piercing cold re in his eyes. At the instant he stood up, swishing sounds came from the sky, and hundreds of Heaven Traversers came swiftly towards him.


    Once they saw Su Ming, their eyes immediately sparkled. To them, Su Ming was like a lostmb, and the tenderness of his flesh was definitely one that would make them think back on it fondly after all of them had taken a bite out of him.


    Almost in an instant, all Heaven Traversers opened their mouths to reveal sharp, brownish yellow teeth. From a certain perspective, they, who lived in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean, had already assimted with ferocious beasts, and could no longer be known as humans.


    After all, the wings behind their backs alone already made it difficult for the cultivators beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean to acknowledge these Heaven Traversers as humans.


    Almost at the instant they rushed towards Su Ming, the huge hand formed by countless tree leaves arrived. It surpassed the member of the tribe and appeared beside Su Ming, then went to seize him with a vicious grip.


    Su Ming raised his head, remaining asposed as ever. When the huge palm made of tree leaves charged towards him, he lifted his right hand, and without even using his cultivation base but just his physical strength, he hurled a punch forward.


    Bang!


    A loud bang reverberated in the air, and Su Ming took a step backwards. His robes fluttered fiercely in the wind, and the hand broke apart and turned into countless tree leaves that shattered before disappearing.


    This scene caused Heaven Traversers toe to an abrupt halt. With a p of their wings, they flew up together, and with hostile expressions red at Su Ming.


    At the same time, the two old men approached the area as well. At the moment they saw Su Ming, their pupils shrank together.


    ''Later stage of World ne Realm¡­'' The old men exchanged nces with each other.


    "Which tribe do youe from? Why did youe to Heaven Traversers'' territory?" one of the old men asked coldly. His words rolled off his mouth, and he spoke in anguage that most cultivators would not be able to understand. Theirnguage was simr to the one used by Berserkers and Shamans, but there were differences as well. Su Ming had fumbled around with thenguage with Dijiu Mo Sha for some time before he mastered it.


    After all, he had the foundation of the Berserkers''nguage, and he was not unfamiliar with these sorts of tribal societies.


    Su Ming did not speak. He flicked off the dust on his body, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of his lips before he took a step forward. His body became obscure, then disappeared altogether. When he reappeared, he was already in midair, and he was right behind one of the Heaven Traversers.


    "Careful!"


    Almost at the moment his people warned him, the young Heaven Traverser curled his body, but he did not rush forward to escape. Instead, he sent his body hurling backwards, and his wings became as sharp as des that sliced swiftly towards the area behind him.


    This was the difference between Heaven Traversers and the other races. This was a race that was skilled in fighting. Even a normal member of their race possessed incredibly great battle experience. However¡­ while this method would be effective when there was not a great disparity between their levels of cultivation, to Su Ming, no matter how quick this person''s reaction was¡­ his actions were useless.


    A rain of blood poured down from the sky, along with shrill screams of pain. Su Ming had simply allowed the young man to crash into his body and his wings slice through his skin while Su Ming himself seized the young man''s neck with his right hand. With a squeeze, there was a loud crack. When he crushed the youth''s neck, Su Ming sent his power straight into the person''s body and crushed his Nascent Divinity.


    When he released his grip, enraged roars came from all around. The hundreds of Heaven Traversers instantly rushed towards him.


    "You''re asking for death!"


    The eyes of the two old Heaven Traversers in theter stage of World ne Realm shone with killing intent, and these two people were the fastest among the group. One of them appeared beside Su Ming right away. As he raised his right hand, it immediately turned into a piece of dry wood. Branches grew from it, and as they spread out, it looked as if the old man''s arm had turned into a tree which was rushing towards its target.


    Su Ming''s expression remained calm. During that instant, his cultivation base clone and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole fused together, and he was filled with the offensive power of those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm. When he turned around, he raised his right hand and formed a seal before pointing at the old man''s iing tree arm.


    With it, a shudder wrecked the old man''s body.


    "I Curse¡­ that three out of ten Heaven Traversers will die!" Su Ming dered tly. This was the Curse he had mastered when he was in thend of Berserkers. This Art was extremely vicious, so Su Ming seldom used it. Now, since his level of cultivation had increased, the Curse''s might when he cast it became much stronger than it had been previously.


    Almost the moment Su Ming finished speaking, his finger turned pitch ck. ck smoke instantly flew out, and with a rotten and decaying stench, it collided with the old man''s tree arm. The ck hue swiftly spread out, and as the old man''s expression changed drastically, the color spread through half of his body.


    Su Ming did not bother about the old man any more. With a single move, he charged towards the iing Heaven Traversers.


    For a short period of time, ughter and bloodshed filled the sky. Shrill screams of pain continuously rang out while Su Ming was so aloof that it seemed that he had no emotions. He truly didn''t feel anything by oppressing the weak because the difference between his and Heaven Traversers'' level of cultivation were simply too great.


    In fact, as long as they were among these hundreds of people, even the female Heaven Traversers were treated in the same fashion as the men and were killed by Su Ming.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of Heaven Traversers died in Su Ming''s hands. The expressions of the people in the area changed and they retreated at the same time. Only the other old man who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm let out an enraged roar and charged towards Su Ming.


    He took one step in the air, causing it to tremble and roar. When he took his second step, his feet turned into trees, and when he took his third step, he raised his right hand to seize the air in the direction of the sky. A greenish ck whip manifested in his hand. With a flick of his wrist, cracking sounds shook the sky and earth.


    With his fourth step, his body turned into a long arc that pressed in on Su Ming. During that moment, the power of those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm erupted from his body. At the same time that presence spread out, the entire cultivation looked like it was showering its love towards him. All the trees swayed in his direction, and the ocean in the distance roared. As waves surged into the sky, they looked as if they were sending their power to the old man.


    Su Ming felt as if this iing old man could influence the entire cultivation, as if the flow of his blood were the surging waves in the ocean, the fall of his footsteps held the vitality of the trees on the ground, and the beating of his heart were part of the operations of this cultivation.


    "Interesting¡­" Su Ming smiled faintly. At the instant the old man closed in on him and the whip came cracking down, Divine Essence Runic Symbols appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    Right when his Divine Essence appeared, Su Ming''s power erupted with a bang, and he raised straight from having attained greatpletion in World ne Realm to Lunar Kalpa Realm. Even if the shadow of the moon did not appear behind him, his current offensive power was that of Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    In the face of the old man charging towards him, Su Ming lowered his head, raised his right hand, and just hurled a punch forward!


    His fistnded in the air. The bang that came with it shook the skies, and the air in front of Su Ming immediately shattered. It tumbled backwards and turned into a whirlwind. Within an instant, it crashed into the old man who seemed to have the love of the gathered on him, surrounding him.


    The ground trembled, and the trees stopped moving together. The ocean''s howls seemed to have be silent as well. Every single Heaven Traverser in the area watched the blood flying out from the whirlwind with a dumbfounded gaze, and in their ears, they heard shrill, forlorn screams that rang continuously in the air.


    Not too far into the distance was the Cursed old man whose body was now entirely ck, rotting away. There was anger on his face, and he demanded with a roar, "Who are you?!"


    Su Ming pulled back his right hand, lifted his head, and said tly, "Tian Xie Zi''s fourth disciple, Su Ming. I came to Heaven Traversers to take thirty thousand of your souls to make you pay for chasing after my Master''s life in the past!"

 Chapter 947 Curse the Plane

    <h4>Chapter 947 Curse the ne</h4>


    "Run! All Heaven Traversers, run to the tree crowns! This person isn''t someone you can fight!" As the rotting old man roared, he moved forward instead of retreating and charged towards Su Ming.


    The Heaven Traversers in the area were already shocked by the fact that Su Ming had managed to kill the other old man. Without any hesitation, they withdrew by turning into long arcs that charged towards the forest on the ground.


    Su Ming looked coldly towards them. Once he averted his gaze, he looked at the old maning towards him while roaring. Unstable ripples were spreading out of his body. His eyes were crimson, and a rotten stench came from his entire body. Judging by the crazed look on his face, it was clear that he wanted to self-destruct to hold his opponent back.


    Su Ming raised his right hand, and a gourd appeared in his hand. A five-colored light flowed out of the gourd, and Su Ming swept his left hand across the gourd.


    "Treasured gourd, please kill them!" Once he said these words, an eye instantly appeared on the gourd. It blinked once, and right after that, a small person with a sharp de flew out. It turned into a stream of flowing light that instantly went after the fleeing Heaven Traversers.


    At the same time, the old man closed in on Su Ming. His body swelled up in a bizarre manner, and a loud bang shot out from his body, a clear indication that he had chosen to self-destruct. As his body exploded, the energy from it instantly spread through the area.


    The ground trembled, and the sky roared. This was a self-destruction triggered by someone who had attained greatpletion of World ne Realm. If the power of the explosion spread out, it could destroy the, but the old man executed some unknown method and restrained the power in a set area. Because of that, once this area was destroyed, it would turn into an eternal ck hole.


    The ck hole would deliver a huge amount of damage to the, but since the explosion had been limited, the would not shatter.


    The sky and earth lost their color while the wind and clouds surged about. Just as the destructive power from the explosion was about to submerge Su Ming, the old man''s head disappeared. Before he died, a ferocious sneer appeared on his mouth.


    Quite arge number of fleeing Heaven Traversers raised their heads while on the ground. When they looked towards the explosion in the sky, hatred appeared in their eyes.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He was not afraid of his enemy''s self-destruction. Almost the moment the destructive power of the explosion spread towards him, he raised his right hand and drew a circle in front of him.


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny," he stated tly. He swung his right arm forward, and the Art possessed by all Abyss Builders was immediately executed. As Su Ming''s level of cultivation increased, he could use his race''s inborn ability with more and more ease.


    What he wanted to change was not the already dead old man, but the area around him. As the world continued being destroyed by the destructive force, Su Ming''s inborn ability reversed the flow, causing the destruction to go in reverse. After a moment, when the ripples of destruction dissipated, what appeared before the Heaven Traversers'' eyes was Su Ming standing in the skypletely uninjured while staring at them with aloof eyes.


    Almost the instant they saw him, screams of pain echoed in the air, and all of them were due to the small human from the gourd ughtering its targets. It moved so quickly that in an instant, it had already beheaded three people.


    Screams of pain traveled outwards, and Heaven Traversers fled even faster. The shock they felt in their hearts and souls could no longer be described with words. To them, the strength of the intruder this time already surpassed their expectations.


    Blood rain poured down from the sky as Su Ming stood and watched the heads of Heaven Traversers flying into the air with an aloof expression. There was not a single hint ofpassion in him. He came to this ce to kill. Even if they were weaklings and their power was not great enough for them to stand against him¡­ the only thing they could me was themselves for being born Heaven Traversers.


    If they wanted to me someone, they could only me the powerful warriors of their tribe, because they should not have chased down Su Ming''s Master!


    "I will not attack unless I am attacked¡­ You have not attacked me in the past, but if I learned that someone among you chased after my Master in the past and did nothing about it, then it would be presumptuous of me to still call myself his disciple.


    "Heaven Traversers, I will make you pay."


    As Su Ming mumbled that, the ughter on the ground reached its end. There were only four of Heaven Traversers who could be considered the fastest left alive. As shrill screams of pain echoed in the air, these four Heaven Traversers fled into the forest. A glint appeared in the small human''s eyes. He raised his head to nce towards Su Ming, then rushed towards him and disappeared into the gourd.


    "Not enough¡­ essence¡­ Replenish it¡­ and you can activate the second-tier Divine Art." Once the small human flew into the gourd, the buzzing voice belonging to the gourd echoed in Su Ming''s heart.


    Su Ming put away the gourd and walked down towards the ground, where the forest was. If he wanted all Heaven Traversers in this die, then the four people who fled could not escape death.


    However, at the instant Su Ming was about to descend into the forest, he suddenly frowned. An incredibly dense wave of life force erupted from the ground, the ocean in the distance, and the endless forest.


    That life force was so thick that it practically had corporeal form. It created ayer of fog that covered the forest. That fog did not spread outwards but surrounded the area to form a sort of defense which was so strong that Su Ming could tell that only those possessing the power of Sr Kalpa Realm could break it.


    ''As expected of the four venerated races, the protection of the alone is already incredibly powerful. Looks like Heaven Traversers were careless just now; otherwise, if they had just hidden themselves here, it would have be enough to cause me quite arge amount of trouble.'' Su Ming swept his gaze across the fog in the forest.


    ''The entire cultivation is rejecting my presence. Heaven Traversers have been acknowledged by the, so me wanting to kill them would mean that I am going up against the cultivation itself.


    ''It was the same with the old man''s divine ability just then. What he executed was the power of kismet gathered on him after he was acknowledged by the.'' Su Ming remained silent for a moment before a cold smirk appeared on the corners of his lips.


    He raised his right foot and stomped in the direction of the forest. His body immediately sank, and once he touched the fog, his power erupted from within him. Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and he forced his way into the fog until he eventually touched the ground in the forest.


    The fog around him was so thick that he felt as if he was surrounded by seawater. When he wanted to move, his body was tangled by countless threads, making it difficult for him to even lift his foot. The grass on the ground wound itself around Su Ming''s legs, and as the trees around him swayed, they blocked his sight. The sky was dark, and the ground trembled irregrly. The ocean roared and howled, and even the air he breathed in thinned out. All of this was due to the cultivation rejecting Su Ming.


    If the cultivation was sentient and was a person, then its hatred towards Su Ming would have surely reached its peak.


    "Since you don''t like me, there is no need for you to continue existing." Su Ming could sense the''s hatred towards him and how it rejected his presence. With a cold sneer, he slowly raised his right hand and pushed it against the ground. As he closed his eyes, wisps of red smoke appeared on his right index finger.


    More red smoke appeared, and they gradually formed a ring . After a moment, a red ring manifested on Su Ming''s right index finger!


    The ring was blood red, and it was shining with a strange light. At the instant it appeared, the Curse''s dense power erupted and surged into the ground from Su Ming''s right hand before spreading out.


    The ring was Su Ming''s treasure, and it was the source of his Curse.


    Since this rejected Su Ming, then Su Ming chose to Curse the¡­ and have it destroyed.


    If the was destroyed, then it would no longer possess such dense life force. If it had no life force, it would no longer be able to offer protection. In fact, Su Ming even had an idea in his mind. Since the had a soul, he wanted to know whether¡­ the would absorb the remaining Heaven Traversers'' life force to replenish its life force once it was almostpletely drained.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. A freezing re shone in his eyes, and the power of the Curse spreading out from his right hand continued expanding on the ground. The earth trembled. The trees swayed so violently that it sounded like they were roaring. The ocean howled, and the thunder in the sky rumbled.


    "I curse you¡­ that your ground will be shattered!" As Su Ming spoke, the red ring on his finger began shing as if it was a red eye. Immediately, cracks appeared on the spot against which Su Ming had pressed his palm. The cracks continued spreading outwards, and in the blink of an eye, they had already spread in all directions.


    "I curse you¡­ that your trees will wither!" Su Ming stated tly, and the trees around him started withering rapidly. Wails shot up into the air. They were without sound, but Su Ming could detect them, and they were reverberating all through the air.


    "I curse you¡­ that your ocean will dry up and your stones will shatter!"


    "I curse you¡­ that your life force will disappear!"


    Su Ming pushed his right hand even close to the ground, and immediately, the rumbled. An incredible rebound shot up from the earth, the sky, the forest, and the ocean. That rebound swiftly rushed towards Su Ming.


    It was as if it wanted to dispel the Curse and send it back to Su Ming''s body so that the Curse would turn against Su Ming and attack him.


    Su Ming smiled coldly. He raised his right hand and seized the withered grass under his feet before swiftly beginning to weave the des of grass together. In just ten breaths, a round ball of withered grass was woven, and in Su Ming''s eyes, this ball was made in the cultivation''s image.


    He bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood on the ball of grass, then with the ball in his right hand, he pushed down on the ground once more.


    "I curse you¡­ that you¡­ will be destroyed!"


    Su Ming''s voice was calm, but at the instant his words tumbled out of his mouth, anyone who saw this cultivation in the outskirts of Heaven Traversers'' territory would be able to see that its greennds were swiftly turning gray right before the eyes. As that gray shade spread out, the ground rumbled, and countless cracks covered it. The trees withered and rotted together. The water from the ocean evaporated until it turned into ck drops of rain that fell on the ground.


    A cultivation that was filled with an abundance of life fell into decay in the blink of an eye, as if it had died!


    "I curse you¡­ that your sky will be dull from here onwards and forever more!" Su Ming raised his head at the withered forest.


    1. Ring: Su Ming obtained it in his fight against Madam Ji. In chapter ''The Death of Madam Ji''.

 Chapter 948 Four People

    <h4>Chapter 948 Four People</h4>


    The withered ball of grass in Su Ming''s hand had be yellow, as if it would turn into ashes the moment he poked it gently with his finger. At the instant Su Ming raised his head to speak, ck clouds formed under the ck rain pouring from the sky. Those clouds spread to the horizon, covering thend in darkness.


    The cracks on the ground becamerger. The withered trees turned into ashes. The ocean in the distance turned into a basin, and within that deep pit was limitless mud and withered nts.


    An aura of death spread out from the withered trees, the basin, and the ground. Once it gathered together, it grew incredibly dense.


    Su Ming looked at the area around him. As he swept his gaze across it, he found that everything had fallen into ruin. In fact, he could even see dozens of Heaven Traversers fleeing while wailing and shrieking.


    Clearly, not all Heaven Traversers had taken action previously. The dozens of survivors were withering away right then, and no matter whether they were willing or unwilling, arge amount of their life force was being rapidly sucked out of their bodies by the ground, or rather, it was being absorbed by the dying cultivation.


    If it could acknowledge these Heaven Traversers living on it, then simrly, it would take away its acknowledgement when it needed to, and even take away the life force of these living creatures.


    Su Ming watched the dozens of Heaven Traversers being reduced to only skin and bones while screaming in pain after traveling less than several hundreds of feet. When all of their life force had been sucked out from them, they were reduced to dust.


    However, their life force was inadequate for this gigantic cultivation. It could only allow this remain alive for several more breaths under Su Ming''s Curse.


    Ten breathster, cracks no longer appeared on the ground. The trees stopped withering, and the basin in the distance fell into silence as well. Only the ck rain remained as it continued pouring from the sky, and the ck clouds remained to blot out all light from shining onto thend.


    This was¡­ a dead.


    The stench of decay and the aura of death filled all corners of the. They were so strong that anyone who arrived to this for the first time would think that it had died a long time ago.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand in which the ball woven from withered grass had turned into powder. Once it was drenched by ck rain, the powder seeped through the cracks between his fingers and fell on the ground.


    "They should be here now." Su Ming sat down cross-legged and swung his right hand in the air. Once he flung off the wet powder from his hand, he pushed his palm lightly against the ground.


    He lifted his palm, then pushed it down once more. With the same rhythm, he performed this action again and again.


    When Su Ming pressed his palm against the ground nine times, the cracks in the earth started closing up before his eyes. After a moment, not a single crack could be found anymore.


    When Su Ming pressed his palm against the ground eighteen times, the withered trees suddenly became illusions. Once they faded away, trees overflowing with life appeared. After a short while, the cultivation was green once more. It made it seem as if the trees in the had never withered. There was no end to the forest here, and all of the trees possessed endless life force.


    When Su Ming''s hand pressed against the ground twenty-seven times, a hazy fog covered the basin in the distance, and soon after, seawater started surging in. Within an instant, the basin that had previously lost its water became a vast ocean once again.


    The dark clouds in the sky started swiftly changing as Su Ming struck the ground. When he pressed his palm against the ground thirty-six times, the ck clouds disappeared, and a clear, blue sky as well as a brilliant sun reappeared before his eyes and above the ground.


    The ck rain became clear as well as it fell on the ground, creating a curtain that made the cultivation look as beautiful as it had been in the beginning.


    "They''re here¡­ it''s a pity none of them is Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor."


    Su Ming''s right hand paused for a moment on the ground. As he lifted his head and spoke faintly, loud booms came from the sky. As they echoed in the air, three long arcs approached the ce. They did note from the distance, but appeared in the''s sky as if they had walked out of space.


    These three people were two men and one woman, and all of them appeared to be in their forties. They were dressed in long, deep blue robes. As they spread their wings, flowing streams of light could be seen moving about them. Their long hair danced in the wind, and an astonishing power spread out from their bodies.


    If anyone observed them closely, they would be able to see that the shadows of moons could be seen between their wings. The trio¡­ were powerful warriors in Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    One of the two men had a moon made of water, while the other''s moon was made of fire. As for the woman, she had a moon made of flower petals behind her.


    All of those in Lunar Kalpa Realm belonged to the central power of a race, and it was the same for Heaven Traversers as well. These three were clearly people with extremely high status in this venerated race.


    At the instant they appeared in the sky, the trio immediately looked towards the ground, and they were all momentarily stunned.


    "We received a call for help earlier, saying that a powerful enemy has invaded the, but there''s only peace here now¡­"


    "I sensed ripples of death from the just now, but now this ce is filled with life." The trio exchanged nce. The woman''s eyes shone, and she raised her right hand to sweep it across her eyes before closing them. When she opened them again, the forest still covered the ground, and nothing strange could be detected.


    "It''s not an illusion."


    Just as the trio were hesitant and uncertain, dozens of people flew up from the ground. Those people¡­ were Heaven Traversers.


    They were traveling swiftly towards the trio, and the trio instantly looked towards them.


    "What exactly happened here? Where are your Garrison Elders Ze Du and Han Duo?" the man with the water moon behind him demanded with a frown.


    When he asked this question, the dozens of Heaven Traversers immediately seemed to have gained sentience.


    "Was the intruder a ferocious beast or someone from another tribe?" the other man asked. As his words echoed in the air, the minds of the dozens of Heaven Traversers became even clearer, and they looked no different than before they had died.


    The woman''s expression changed at that moment. But just as she was about to speak, a loud bang suddenly came from the sky. Four long arcs rushed over, and the crowd immediately turned to them.


    Even Su Ming looked towards them as he sat in the forest.


    The four were all cultivators, and all of them were men in their thirties. They did not stand far apart from each other, so it was clear that they were in a group. Once they appeared, they immediately came to a halt and stopped in midair. With shock and bewilderment on their faces, the four of them gathered together.


    "I am a cultivator from the gxy beyond, Xuan Shang, and I am good friends with the tribe leader of Dust Burners, Lu Ka. I havee to this gxy due to his invitation. This is our authentication token. However, we ran into some trouble on our way there and passed by this ce by pure coincidence. We did not know that this is Heaven Traversers'' territory, so please don''t take it to mind. We will leave now, we will leave immediately."


    The person who spoke was a man dressed in a long, dark green robe. There was a smile on his face, and he looked incredibly polite. As he spoke, he brought out a ck wooden block from his bosom. With a swing, that wooden block floated up and was ignited in mes. The mes were green and looked like a ball of phantasmal fire, but they did not exude hot air. Instead, they let out a chilly aura.


    The four cultivators all had outstanding power, and they seemed to be in theter stage of World ne Realm. If they were outside Divine Essence Star Ocean, then any one of them would be able to be the pir of a family, and they could even work out some conditions with the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds.


    However, in the alien race filled Divine Essence Star Ocean, they were incredibly cautious with their actions. Their words were filled with courteousness because they were afraid of causing a misunderstanding.


    In truth, the four of them had indeed passed by this ce by pure coincidence, just as they had said. They did note from Western Ring Neb but from another gxy and were prepared to head deeper into the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    They ran into plenty of troubles on their way and had wasted almost a hundred years to reach this ce. The dangers they faced time and again had reduced their initial group of seven to only four. After arriving here with much difficulty, they saw Outer Skies. The green caused them to hesitate for a moment before deciding toe to this ce to rest. However, they did not expect that they would run into an alien race there.


    It was clear that the one who spoke just then understood the alien races in Divine Essence Star Ocean quite well. Because of that, once he saw the wings on the people''s backs, he could immediately tell that they were Heaven Traversers of the four venerated races.


    As the four retreated, they swiftly sent their thoughts to each other, prepared to immediately fight back when Heaven Traversers blocked their path. They might have sensed that the three strongest were in Lunar Kalpa Realm, but cultivators who dared to step into Divine Essence Star Ocean would not carelesslye here without some powerful Enchanted Treasures and divine abilities. It would be impossible for them to reach the inner parts of the gxy without them. They would die on the way there.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the four cultivators. He could see their fatigue and also tell that their words were not lies. However¡­ without great temptation, no one would dare to step into the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. These four people¡­ must certainly be harboring some secrets.


    The two men out of the three people in Lunar Kalpa Realm in the sky frowned, but when they heard the name of Dust Burners'' tribe leader, they paused for a moment. When they saw the authentication token the man brought out, they averted their gazes and ignored the four cultivators.


    The four immediately retreated, intending to distance themselves from trouble. They could vaguely tell that there was a hostile expression on these Heaven Traversers'' faces, as if something had happened among them. No matter what it was, the four did not want to participate in it.


    Yet right at the instant they were about to leave, the expression of the woman in Lunar Kalpa Realm changed several times before she went charging after them. She also started speaking hurriedly.


    "There''s something off about the four! We can''t let them leave!"


    The woman flew really fast, and the expressions of the four cultivators changed. They began fleeing at full speed. The other two Heaven Traversers in Lunar Kalpa Realm frowned, clearly puzzled by theirpanion''s actions, but they still chased after the group instinctively.


    Su Ming sighed in the forest on the ground.


    ''There are still some ws within the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon which now contains the power that will exist when I believe in it. If the appearance of these four people did not serve as aparison between illusion and reality, then this w would not have been so clear.''


    Su Ming shook his head. He knew that the woman had discovered that there was something off, but she did not dare to voice it out loud due to her surprise and bewilderment, which was why she had chased after the cultivators in an attempt to mask her desire to leave this dead cultivation.


    "Since you''re already here, then don''t leave," Su Ming said faintly and stood up. At the instant he did so, the cultivation turned into a withered and dead from its previous state of overflowing with life force!

 Chapter 949 Path of Life Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 949 Path of Life Extermination</h4>


    As the ground withered and died, the pupils of the three Heaven Traversers in Lunar Kalpa Realm shrank, and their bodies froze for a moment in midair.


    This pause was clearly not of their free will, but because their feet had started withering at that instant!


    It was as if their feet had started withering with the''s ground.


    At the instant their expressions drastically changed, all the trees in the cultivation withered before shattering and returning to their previous dead state. Soon after, arge portion of the Heaven Traversers'' skin began sinking. Then, in the blink of an eye, their hair fell off. As their bodies withered, they were reduced to merely skin and bones.


    Disbelief appeared in their eyes, and they began fleeing rapidly without hesitation, but¡­


    The ocean rumbled in the distance, and the moment a foggyyer appeared above the water, the seemingly vast ocean turned into a deep basin in the span of a breath. The decaying mud in the basin exuded a foul stench. Then, as if affected by the basin, arge amount of ck patches appeared on the three Heaven Traversers. ck blood oozed out of those patches, and it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    "What is this divine ability?!"


    "Everything we saw was fake, and everything we now see is also fake! Don''t look at the ground of the! We must leave this ce! Once we reach the gxy, this Art will naturally lose its effect!"


    It was clear that this was the first time the trio had encountered such a bizarre divine ability. At that moment, they pped their wings and had their power burst forth from their bodies to turn into three long arcs and charge into the sky.


    The four cultivators in the distance were stunned by this scene. Their expressions changed swiftly, and as they retreated, they began flying into the sky.


    Yet at that moment, Su Ming stood up from the withered ground, and his aloof voice tumbled out of his lips.


    "I curse the sky that its color will be ck from now onwards¡­"


    When his words were spoken, the world roared, and the sky which originally appeared clear and bright was instantly torn apart. This was a veil that hid the truth, and now, once it was lifted, an expanse of sky filled with tumbling ck clouds was revealed.


    "I curse the falling rain that it would be dust that will cause the ground to decay."


    When Su Ming spoke once again, ck rain poured down from the sky. The raindrops brought with them incredible corrosive properties. If they touched a person''s body, they would feel as if their bodies were being corroded.


    The path of the three powerful Heaven Traversers in Lunar Kalpa Realm was blocked by the ck clouds. The feathers on their wings also fell off at that instant the weather changed. ck smoke surrounded them, as if it wanted to corrode them.


    The three people''s faces were incredibly dark. They looked down and saw everything on the as well as the skeletons on the ground, along with¡­ the dozens of dried up corpses that belonged to Heaven Traversers smiling at them.


    These corpses floated in midair and were staring at them before pouncing on them as if they had been resurrected.


    "Who are you?!" the woman shouted out in a sharp voice as she red at Su Ming, who was on the ground staring at them with his head raised.


    His long hair danced in the air, and purple light shone faintly in his eyes. His expression was calm, but the purple line at the center of his brows made it difficult for him to hide the strange and malicious air spreading out from him.


    "You are the one who saw through my illusion." Su Ming smiled faintly, but it brought a chill to the spines of all who saw it, especially the four cultivators. Their expressions were solemn as they gathered together while staring at him warily.


    They were groaning in their hearts. They had originally intended to rest in this ce, but they had run into the Heaven Traversers. Although they gave them the slip, they then ran into an existence that seemed to be even more terrifying than Heaven Traversers.


    Based on this person''s clothes, he did not seem like a cultivator, but was a member of some tribe in Divine Essence Star Ocean, though they could not tell just which tribe he came from.


    "He''s only someone who has attained greatpletion in World ne Realm. We''ll attack him at full strength. Once we kill him, we''ll be able to break out of this illusion."


    A glint appeared in the woman''s eyes. Once she said her n, she charged down at Su Ming from the sky. The two men behind her gritted their teeth, and the full power of those in Lunar Kalpa Realm erupted from their bodies. When the illusory water moon and burning fire moon appeared clearly behind them, they took a step forward, turned into long arcs that rushed at Su Ming.


    "An illusion, hmm?" Su Ming said faintly. "This was a grand feast prepared for your Progenitor, but the three of you¡­ can join it beforehand.


    who is so starved you are near death, the life force from these three should be able to let you recover by quite arge margin. Are you going to protect the Heaven Traversers you acknowledged¡­ or absorb the life force of these life forms you acknowledged?


    "This your choice."


    Su Ming smiled, but it was an incredibly malicious expression. He was not someone who had been acknowledged by the, which was why it was difficult for the to form a connection with him and absorb his life force through it¡­ but it was different for Heaven Traversers.


    Once Su Ming spoke, a feeble buzz that was full of rage shot out from the ground and echoed in the world. Su Ming could hear this roar, and all the other people in the area could hear it as well.


    This was the roar from the spirit of the as it struggled with itself.


    As its roar echoed in the air and the trio closed in from the sky, Su Mingughed. Hisughter fused with the roar from the ground, exuding a domineering air and a malicious presence that surged into the skies.


    Almost at the instant hisughter traveled outwards, the roars from the ground became even more intense, and the trioing towards him from the sky spotted drastic changes in their expressions. Large parts of their bodies began withering swiftly, for their life force started being absorbed by the sky in an unseen manner at a speed that left them in disbelief.


    It was as if they were rejected by the. However, it was not due to Su Ming''s actions, but the spirit of the devouring them for its own survival.


    It was devouring all the beings that it had acknowledged and who had acknowledged it in return.


    An average cultivator would immediately have his or her body and soul destroyed if he or she was devoured in this manner, but powerful warriors in Lunar Kalpa Realm had the qualification to fight against this force devouring them, but the prerequisite to fight against it¡­ was to cut off the connection formed between them and the after they had acknowledged each other.


    The hundred somethings within the territory of the Heaven Traversers had always had a strange connection with the tribe''s people since ancient times. This connection was formed based on an agreement epted by both parties. Thes would provide whatever Heaven Traversers needed to practice cultivation, while Heaven Traversers would provide protection and time for growth for the spirits of thes.


    Yet this connection that had existed for a long period of time waspletely broken off by the three Heaven Traversers as they roared in anger.


    As powerful warriors in Lunar Kalpa Realm, when the three of them worked together, they possessed the right to revoke the agreement they had formed with a.


    While withering, the three powerful Heaven Traversers in Lunar Kalpa Realm revealed conflicted looks on their faces before pressing their right hands against the center of their brows and their left hands against their chests. Once they did so, they gritted their teeth and spoke.


    "I, son of La Song Ya, Song Yan, represent the descendants of La Song Ya in revoking the agreement between us and Outer Skies!"


    "I, son of Dong Nuo, Dong Tao, represent the descendants of Dong Nuo in revoking the agreement between us and Outer Skies!"


    "I, daughter of Yan Di Fei, Ruo Ke, represent the descendants of Dong Nuo in revoking the agreement between us and Outer Skies!"


    At the instant they said these words, the roar from the ground turned into one of sorrow. This mournful cry reverberated through the entire cultivation, and the suction force surrounding the trio disappeared.


    Su Ming smiled and shook his head, then took a step forward. He shifted, appearing right in front of the man with the water moon. He raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and hurled a punch forward.


    At the instant he did so, Divine Essence Runic Symbols appeared swiftly in his eyes. Because of that, his punch burst forth with the power of Lunar Kalpa Realm when itnded on air, despite the fact that the power contained within the fist when Su Ming had thrown it in the beginning only possessed the force those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm.


    The man with the water moon retreated swiftly. A ferocious look appeared on his face, and the water moon seeped through his body to charge towards Su Ming.


    In the blink of an eye, the water moon crashed into Su Ming''s fist.


    Bang!


    The man with the water moon coughed up blood and started falling backwards like a kite whose string had snapped in the wind. Su Ming swayed and was forced two steps back. When he raised his head, the fighting spirit in his eyes burned even greater.


    "As expected of Heaven Traversers, a venerated race indeed. Even after having a considerable amount of your life force sucked out from your bodies and the Curse corroding your internal organs, you were still able to bring forth such great amount of Lunar Kalpa power."


    Su Ming smiled. At the same time, the other two Heaven Traversers in Lunar Kalpa Realm closed in on him from two different directions. The fire moon and flower moon became a source of bright light in this darkened world at that instant.


    The Divine Essence Runic Symbols shone in Su Ming''s eyes. They rose and fell in waves on his body, causing his level of cultivation to rise once again. At the same time, another presence appeared around Su Ming''s body. It was¡­ Ecang''s presence.


    When that it appeared, Su Ming''s offensive abilities rose once again, and he broke through Lunar Kalpa Realm. He took a step forward, and with an indescribable speed, he appeared behind the retreating man with the water moon and grabbed his wings. With one vicious yank, he ripped off the man''s wings in the mid of the man''s pained screams.


    Blood gushed out. Su Ming raised his right hand. With a speed akin to lightning and power equivalent to those in Sr Kalpa Realm, he pointed with his index finger at the back of the head of the man with the water moon.


    Bang!


    The man''s head exploded, but his Nascent Divinity had left his body beforehand and was fleeing swiftly. Su Ming looked over at it with an aloof gaze.


    "Do the four of you want to live?"


    Once Su Ming said that, the four cultivators who had been watching everything immediately turned pale. Expressions of conflict appeared on their faces, but soon, they gritted their teeth and chased after the fleeing man with the water moon. The person called Xuan Shang was the fastest. His body shed once before he struck his forehead and spat out a pearl.


    That pearl instantly rushed towards the Nascent Divinity of the man with the water moon. It closed in on him within an instant and crashed with a bang, causing that Nascent Divinity to let out a shrill cry. At the same time, the pearl exploded and turned into a huge that enveloped the Nascent Divinity of the man with the water moon inside.


    "Hua Yu!"


    Xuan Shang''s face was pale. Clearly, he had used up all his strength in the attack just then. At that moment, he let out a low growl, and a man in white by his side spotted a glint in his eyes before he rushed to the Nascent Divinity of the man with the water moon. Once he closed in, he raised his right hand, and a crack appeared on his palm.


    "Seal his soul!"


    The crack was like a gaping mouth. At the instant he pushed his palm towards that Nascent Divinity, the shrill screams from the man with the water moon fell silent, and his Nascent Divinity was devoured by the hand.

 Chapter 950 Beginning of Light Summer

    <h4>Chapter 950 Beginning of Light Summer</h4>


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to the actions of the four cultivators. If they wanted to live, then they had to show their sincerity. If they did not want to offend Heaven Traversers but did not want to provoke Su Ming as well, then he alone would decide whether they would live or die.


    If they wanted toin, then the only thing they could me was that they had terrible luck. They should not have entered this ce at this moment, but since they were here, then it was no longer up to them to struggle against Su Ming''s control. They had to make a choice.


    The screams from the Nascent Divinity of the man with the water moon fell into Su Ming''s ears. He thus knew of the four cultivators'' choice, but he did not look towards them. Instead, with one move, he charged towards the two with the fire moon and flower moon.


    This was a massacre where the parties involved had a great disparity in their levels of cultivation. Ecang''s presence spread out from Su Ming, and Ecang''s power circted in his body, allowing him to possess the offensive power equivalent to those in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    Even though he only possessed power equivalent to them and was not truly in Sr Kalpa Realm, it was enough to make him the strongest person among all those below Sr Kalpa Realm.


    As he watched the male and female Heaven Traverser rushing towards him, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He did not retreat, but charged forward, and during that moment, he raised his right hand, formed a seal, and touched the center of his brows before pointing towards the fire moon since it was closer.


    "The Life Matrix of midwinter is the beginning of my life."


    With it, moaning gusts of chilling wind immediately rose within the world covered in ck clouds. In the mid of these cold winds, snow appeared, as if the world had been frozen, but the snow was not white¡ªit was ck!


    The ck snow floated in the world, turning the ck rain into ice that filled the whole space. A piercing cold will froze the area, and the iing fire moon started letting out cracking sounds when Su Ming pointed towards it before freezing mid-move.


    The man with the fire moon who was ring at Su Ming while charging towards him was also frozen.


    He struggled while shouting angrily. In fact, at the instant he was frozen, he brought out arge amount of Enchanted Treasures and even executed his divine abilities to fight against the ice, but all of them were instantly frozen in midwinter.


    This was the Art brought by Su Ming''s Life Matrix¡ªthe power of midwinter!


    "After winter, crimson will be the ruler of the world. This red symbolizes autumn¡­ and it is the pinnacle of autumn''s red!" Su Ming said tly, then pointed towards the flower moon with his right hand.


    The flower moon formed by countless petals immediately turned yellow and withered when Su Ming pointed at it. In the blink of an eye, a red hue that was simr to autumn appeared on it, causing the expression of the woman behind it to change. Her face became pale.


    This was a divine ability she could not hope to fight against. It was a transformation of an Art she had never seen before. Midwinter and the crimson red of autumn should be the changes of the four seasons in the world, but when Su Ming executed them, the woman felt as if he were the four seasons in the universe.


    The transformations of the four seasons were at his fingertips, but there was nothing strange about it, as if¡­ the world had always be like this, as if the four seasons had always¡­ always been changed at will by this man in front of her.


    ''I Possessed Ecang, my cultivation base clone is in theter stage of World ne Realm, and the physical body of my clone that practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole has beplete. All of this¡­ is like the light summer during the beginning of autumn. As it continues being brewed like wine and umtes power in the process, it would erupt forth with mes rife with life, which would only appear during the scorching summer.


    ''This fire is still not strong right now. There is only one ball of me, but this fire of life is the burning sun I lit up when I burned the universe as I walked out of midwinter!''


    Su Ming raised his head. When he lifted it, his long hair swayed in the wind, looking like flickering mes. His body also looked as if it had been lit ame at that instant!


    These were the mes of his life. He had obtained them after he moved from winter to autumn, then from autumn to summer. When these mes burned at their brightest, Su Ming move into the summer of his life!


    When that time came, what would await Su Ming would be the final step in his life - spring, where all manner of living was resurrected!


    The resurrection of all lives also symbolized a rise in power, as well as¡­ rebirth!


    When that moment came, it would be the time for Su Ming''s rebirth and a burst of power in upon having reached the pinnacle. This step¡­ was no longer far away!


    At the instant the light mes of summer burned on Su Ming''s body, he formed a seal with his hands and flung them outwards. A sea of fire erupted from his body and tumbled outwards. In the blink an eye, it devoured the frozen fire moon, surrounded the withered, red flower moon, and enveloped the male and female Heaven Traversers.


    There were no shrill screams of pain, no shocking booms, just the burning sea of fire in the ck snow that filled the entire world with red. Yet the scene brought forth by winter, autumn, and summer fusing together brought an even greater impact than any loud bang or shrill scream, and it caused the breathing of the four cultivators in the distance to quicken and their hearts to tremble.


    When the sea of fire disappeared, Su Ming stood in midair with a calm expression. There was no longer any fire moon or flower moon before him, and no traces of the man and woman.


    These two had already been burned to ashes by Su Ming''s mes of life.


    The cultivation was filled with silence at that moment. After a long time, when Su Ming turned his gaze towards the four cultivators, they immediately bowed to him with respect on their faces.


    "Tell me your names," Su Ming said tly.


    They were stunned and terrified by Su Ming''s divine ability, and their will to fight ha been suppressed by Su Ming''s mighty disy of power. At that moment, after they lowered their heads to bow to him, they quickly told him their names.


    "I am Xuan Shang. Greetings, senior."


    "I am Hua Yu. Greetings, senior."


    "I am Yun You. Greetings, senior."


    "I am Nian Yin. Greetings, senior."


    "Why did youe to Divine Essence Star Ocean?" Su Ming''s tone was t. When he swept his gaze past the four, he fixed his eyes on Xuan Shang, who had previously brought out the authentication token from Dust Burners'' tribe leader.


    Xuan Shang hesitated for a moment before lowering his head and saying, "We were invited by the tribe leader of Dust Burners to head to their tribe because of some personal matters¡­" Since the moment he saw Su Ming, he never once thought of him as a cultivator, and even now, he still believed that Su Ming was a powerful warrior from some tribe in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Even the three people beside him believed the same. After all, Su Ming''s clothes, bearing, and that indescribable presence on him was not that different from the locals they saw in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    If he was a cultivator, then he would have the same vague presence they had because they were unable to fuse with Divine Essence Star Ocean, making them seem as if they were solitary existences in this ce. Even if there were some methods that would help them cover this presence, anyone who had the intention to find them would still be able to detect it. However, they found none of this presence on Su Ming.


    "Oh?"


    Su Ming smiled. When they saw his smile, they immediately felt their skin crawl. There was nothing eerie about that smile, but when Su Ming smiled, the purple line at the center of his brows seemed to squirm slightly, as if a tiny crack had opened up. A feeling as if they were being watched instantly rose in their hearts, and they felt as if they had been stripped naked in an instant. They could hide none of their secrets, and the small slit at the center of his brows could see all of them clearly.


    In fact, they had a strong feeling that¡­ there was an eye in the slit between Su Ming''s brows!


    "I was also nning to visit Dust Burners. I wonder if it would be troubling for you if I asked to join you?" There seemed to be a ghost of a smile on Su Ming''s lips, but the piercing cold re in his eyes made the hearts of all who saw it to tighten in fear.


    How would they dare say that it was troublesome? Even if they were extremely unwilling, they had to smile and nod.


    "Senior, it would be great if you joined us. With you around, we would be much safer. It is our honor. I, Xuan Shang, thank you for joining us, senior." Bitterness rose in Xuan Shang''s heart, but he did not dare to show even a single hint of it. Instead, he put on a delighted face and quickly wrapped his fist in his palm to thank Su Ming.


    "Alright, you can leave now. Search for any random ce and wait for me. Once I settle matters with Heaven Traversers, I will naturallye find you," Su Ming said tly.


    The four immediately experienced shock and bewilderment in their hearts, but did not show a single hint of their emotions on their faces. Instead, they wrapped their fists in their palms towards Su Ming, then turned into long arcs and intended to quickly leave the they now regretteding entering.


    But the ck clouds in the sky were still around and continued to seal the ce¡­


    "You''re leaving just like that?" Su Mingnded on the ground, then sat down with his legs crossed.


    The four people in the sky were momentarily stunned, then Hua Yu''s expression changed. When he lowered his head, he raised his right hand, and a crack appeared on his palm. The Nascent Divinity of the man with the water moon had his eyes closed and was unconscious. Once Hua Yu flung him out, he drifted towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, ck clouds tumbled about in the sky to open up a tunnel. They stepped into it swiftly, and with the fastest speed they could muster, they quickly left the dead.


    "Fellow Daoist Xuan, we¡­"


    "Don''t say anything else. We have to leave in a hurry. That malicious person is far too audacious. He actually dared to kill Heaven Traversers. This should be Heaven Traversers'' territory, and powerful warriors are bound to arrive soon! We must leave in haste!" Xuan Shang immediately said. He bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood to activate Fleeing Blood - an Artmon among cultivators, but rarely used.


    The other three did the same thing. Their blood red shadows left into the distance within an instant.


    After a moment, they had fled into an area far away from the, but Xuan Shang did not stop moving. Only when he had flown very far into the distance did he turn his head around to look back at the now distant with fear lingering in his heart.


    "Just what level of cultivation does he possess? He easily killed those in Lunar Kalpa Realm¡­ so could he be a monster in Sr Kalpa Realm?"


    "Fellow Daoist Yun, you might still have underestimated that person. I observed him and realized just how casually he killed those three Heaven Traversers in Lunar Kalpa Realm. This sort of person is definitely stronger than an average cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm!"


    "He can fight against a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!" The person who said these words so adamantly was Hua Yu, the person with the divine ability to seal another''s soul. His expression was dark, and when his words left his mouth, they immediately made the other three fall silent.


    "There''s something really bizarre about that person. For some reason, when I see him, I feel goosebumps all over my skin. Honestly, I''ve seen plenty of people in my life, but none of them were like this person. That malicious aura about him is just indescribable."


    "Hmm? I had that feeling too. It''s as if there''s an evil about him that can suffocate others!"


    "Looks like everyone had the same feeling. I felt the same thing as well¡­ and since he actually dared to stay in that cultivation, it means that he is definitely in possession of power that allows him to not be afraid of Heaven Traversers'' Master of Fate, Lives, and Death."


    "He asked to go with us to Dust Burners. Should we wait?"


    The four fell silent again, and the three looked towards Xuan Shang, which was a telling sign that he was the leader in the group.


    Xuan Shang''s expression changed. After a moment, he gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to speak, a loud bang came from the distant gxy, and it was so loud that even they could hear it. In this gxy, such a bang could only mean one thing¡­


    A had copsed!


    The group''s expressions changed drastically, and they immediately fixed their stares towards the source of that bang. Then, they saw the impact formed by a self-destructing and the brilliant light that was difficult to put into words in the distance.

 Chapter 951 Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 951 Arrival</h4>


    Ten breaths before the explosion, Su Ming sat cross-legged on the withered Outer Skies. He was waiting for the powerful warrior who would definitelye to him. This was one of the reasons why he came to Heaven Traversers.


    He wanted¡­ to fight against a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    He would fight against him with his full strength, and he would definitely lose¡­ But even if he was definitely going to lose, Su Ming still wanted to fight. He wanted to see the difference between him and a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. He also¡­ wanted to figure out the strength of Heaven Traversers!


    He wanted to know how many Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death they had. If there was still only one, then Su Ming would execute his n. If there was more than one, he would need to change his n.


    Time passed breath by breath. When the sixth breath arrived, Su Ming lifted his head. Divine Essence Runic Symbols sparkled in his eyes before they filled his whole body within an instant. At the same time, his lips curled up into a cold sneer. He raised his arms and pushed his hands at the ground.


    With it, his body swiftly shot up from the ground. Soon, the roared. As cracks continued spreading through the ground, a destructive power erupted from the.


    At that moment, a cold harrumph came from thin air. As it echoed, the ck clouds in the sky started tumbling about and turned into a vortex. Su Ming then saw¡­ an endless amount of earth in the sky, the sort of earth formed after someone was buried under it!


    Perhaps it was better to say that this was not earth, but a boundless palm. This was¡­ Heaven Traversers'' Master of Fate, Lives, and Deathing over.


    "You''re finally here!"


    Su Ming threw his head back andughed. When he jumped up, the destructive power of the beneath him became stronger. At that moment, if anyone watched from the gxy, they would have seen that there was a group of meteors charging towards Outer Skies. They were packed densely together, and it was unknown how many of them there were. They were incredibly quick, and in an instant, they approached Outer Skies.


    They surrounded it, and as they connected to each other, they formed a gigantic palm that was several times bigger than the. Once this palm was lifted, it went to seize Outer Skies, and judging by its momentum, it seemed like it wanted to crush the.


    Yet right at the moment the palm touched it, the¡­ copsed. The impact from the explosion, and the destructive power crashed against the palm made of meteors.


    Deafening booms echoed through the entire gxy, so even the four cultivators who had escaped far into the distance could hear the sound clearly.


    Despite that bang, the huge meteor palm did not stop moving, and the cold harrumph still echoed in space. The palm had seized the copsing, so it was hard to tell clearly whether the had exploded by itself or had been crushed by the palm.


    Despite that, the meteor palm did not stop moving and started closing up to seize the''s pieces. It seemed as if the owner of that palm was certain that the power that had caused the to copse was in the shattered pieces, along with the culprit who had killed Heaven Traversers.


    "A Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, hmm?" a low voice said from the shattered.


    That voice was calm, and there was no rise or fall in its tone to indicate any emotions. If anyone looked at the shattered at that moment, they would clearly see a man standing on one of the shattered continents, his hair fluttering in space.


    Needless to say, this man was Su Ming.


    "You''re just asking for death!" an aloof voice said in space. The meteor palm then moved even faster. In the blink of an eye, it closed in on Su Ming as if it wanted to bury him together with the shattered in space.


    "Just who exactly is asking for death?!" At the instant Su Ming spoke, Ecang''s projection manifested around him. The huge shadow of the gigantic tree swiftly appeared in the universe and crashed into the hand moving to seize him.


    Booming sounds spread through the area at that instant. The hand crashed into Ecang''s projection, then froze momentarily. As Ecang''s projection trembled, it looked as if it was about to copse. It swayed violently, and blood could be seen trickling out of the corners of Su Ming''s mouth where he stood under the projection.


    "Ecang¡­" an aloof voice said from space, but the owner of the voice could not be seen. "Even if you have Ecang''s blood, those who offend Heaven Traversers have to die."


    As the voice spread out, the gigantic meteor hand tightened its grip once again and crushed the Ecang projection with a bang. Su Ming shuddered and coughed up a mouthful of blood. With a pale face, he retreated swiftly, but there was no panic in his eyes, only calmness.


    The Ecang projection behind him appeared once again and continuously crashed into the palming to seize him. The booming sounds that rang in space rose and fell, and every single time they collided with each other, Su Ming''s body would tremble. He could sense the great strength within the palm, but simrly, he also sensed that the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death was not as strong as the one from the four Great True Worlds acting as a garrison in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Su Ming needed about a dozen something breaths for his clone to truly arrive from the moment his projection appeared. To him, this time was really nothing. In truth, his preparations beforehand had been perfect, and his Ecang clone could arrive at any moment.


    But he did not do so.


    He stood and watched the Ecang projections be destroyed repeatedly while the giant palm closed in on him. It reced the sky, the gxy, and everything else, but he still did not have his Ecang clone appear.


    Because he noticed that each time his Ecang projection crumbled, the projection that would appear next would be much stronger than before, just like how a normal piece of metal would need to be refined thousands of times before it turned into steel that would not bend or break. This was a form of refinement.


    Booms echoed in the air. After the umpteenth time Su Ming''s Ecang projection reappeared after being destroyed, the meteor hand had almost clenched into a fist. When Su Ming cast his gaze around the area, everything he saw around him was the meteor hand, and it looked as if he had nowhere to run and nowhere to hide!


    If anyone looked from the gxy, they would be able to see that as the gigantic meteor hand continued furling into a fist, it looked about to crush everything in its palm, including the, all its lives, and the gxy around it.


    At that instant, Su Ming raised his head, and the purple line at the center of his brows opened. Purple light shone from it, and the Malicious Eye appeared. In an instant, the meteor hand above him was magnified endlessly in his eyes. As it was continuously erged, he saw the cracks in it.


    Su Ming''s gaze focused, and he leaped up at full speed, even calling back his Ecang projection and having it fuse with him, making him even faster. He flew out in an instant. When a loud bang reverberated through the entire gxy that belonged to Heaven Traversers and the meteor palm clenched its fist to crush everything, Su Ming flew out from the crack he had seen with his Malicious Eye!


    From the distance, a long arc could be seen flying out from the palm when the gigantic meteor hand seized the gxy. At the same time, a grim voice came from Su Ming''s mouth.


    "Ecang!"


    Once he said it, the illusory projection of the Ecang tree immediately appeared behind him. It swiftly became clear, and a man with purple hair walked out from within!


    This man''s appearance instantly caused the universe to tumble about, the world to roar, and the gxy to look as if huge waves had appeared within it. Endless visible ripples appeared in the gxy around the purple-haired man. These ripples fell back together, though a normal person would not be able to tell just what these ripples were.


    However, Su Ming knew that these ripples were thews in this gxy. At that moment, thews were being forcefully expelled as Su Ming''s Ecang clone appeared in the area, as if the gxy had be Ecang''s territory once it arrived. Within this territory, allws, all wills, and all rules would work only due to Ecang''s will.


    A long purple robe, long purple hair¡­ and a purple eye at the center of his brows!


    At the instant Su Ming''s Ecang clone appeared, his cultivation base clone moved, and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole walked out of his cultivation base clone. With Su Ming''s soul as a guide, these three clones of his ovepped in the gxy.


    As they did that and turned into one, Su Ming raised his head, and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his lips. A wave of deep malice spread out from his body, as if his existence alone was the source of all evil in the world. It looked as if all light was reced by a dark shade of purple at the spot where he stood.


    His power rose ceaselessly from Sr Kalpa Realm, and even though he still had yet to be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, he was already infinitesimally close to it. An ancient presence also spread out from his body, and this feeling of age filled up the entire area, as if it could even cause the gxy to fall into decay.


    With a sinister smile, Su Ming raised his right hand and seized space. Immediately, a white stone appeared on his right palm. Naturally, that stone was the Enchanted Treasure he had obtained from the Yu Family - Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here!


    He raised his left hand above his head, and when the universe trembled, a huge mountain appeared in Su Ming''s left hand. That mountain¡­ was Dao Avenue Mountain!


    At the same time, a vast amount of purple fog spread out from Su Ming''s feet. It swept in all directions while rumbling and filled the gxy, changing it to Ecang''s gxy within an instant.


    "I want to fight you!" Su Ming looked at a spot in space in the distance, and a figure gradually appeared before his eyes.


    It was a middle-aged man with long blue hair, dressed in a long, light blue robe. This man was incredibly handsome¡­ and he had no wings. There was wisdom in his eyes, and it could make others feel as if they were in another gxy when they looked into them, and they would be unable to free themselves from it.


    The man''s lips were thin, giving him a slightly unkind expression, which turned into a callous air about him. He looked at Su Ming calmly.


    "Should I call you Ecang¡­ or Tian Xie Zi''s disciple?" the middle-aged man asked tly.


    "So you''ve been here since a long time ago." Su Ming smiled faintly.


    "Leave behind your hands and feet. I will make an allowance for Ecang and let you leave with your head."


    The middle-aged man''s expression remained calm. As he spoke, his tone allowed no refusal. When his voice traveled outwards, the purple fog around Su Ming tumbled, and in the gxy wherews had been chased away,ws appeared once again, but this time, they belonged to the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 952 A Fork and a Rattle Drum

    <h4>Chapter 952 A Fork and a Rattle Drum</h4>


    Su Ming swung his left hand, and Dao Avenue Mountain immediately erged endlessly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a mountain of ten thousand feet, and when Su Ming lifted it, he threw it before himself.


    The mountain immediately created a loud bang as it broke space and charged towards the middle-aged man.


    It was so quick that in the blink of an eye, it was already near that person.


    "You still don''t understand the rise and fall of Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death." The middle-aged man shook his head and raised his right hand to swing it against the iing Dao Avenue Mountain.


    "The rise and fall of fate happens with just a single thought of mine. Fate exists in every single thing in the world, just like this mountain rock¡­ It is connected to you through fate, which is why it was obtained by you, but if I say this fate will be cut off from you¡­ then it will be cut off," the middle-aged man said tly before he swung his arm. Dao Avenue Mountain then came to an abrupt halt in front of him.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He immediately saw endless thin threads around Dao Avenue Mountain. These threads were connected to him, but when the middle-aged man swung his sleeve, they were all snapped.


    As the threads were cut, Su Ming''s body swayed, and a feeling of emptiness instantly rose in his heart. His connection with Dao Avenue Mountain had been cut!


    This was not a simple act of taking away Su Ming''s Enchanted Treasure. It was just as the man had said, he had cut off Dao Avenue Mountain''s fate with Su Ming, causing them to no longer be connected through fate, and Su Ming would never be able to possess it again, unless he did something about it.


    "This is the rise and fall of fate. Search for your next master."


    The middle-aged man''s voice echoed in space. Dao Avenue Mountain shuddered, but right at the instant it was about to disappear, Su Ming raised his right leg and stepped on the gxy. The gxy shuddered, and the disappearing Dao Avenue Mountain was bounced back, returning from its dissipating state.


    "You should have fought against a Master of Fate before, I wonder how that person gave you the confidence¡­ to fight against a Master of Fate with brute force?" The middle-aged man smiled. There was a hint of derision in it.


    "You will not be able to enter the area one hundred thousand feet around me, because that is where the connection of our fate ends."


    Once the middle-aged man said that, Su Ming''s expression changed. He sensed an indescribable power erupting from space, and with it, he was forced back, pushed from his previous position of only several tens of thousands of feet away from the middle-aged man to a hundred thousand feet. After that, he had a strong feeling that he¡­ could not step into that area.


    It was as if there was aw in there that could not be expelled.


    This waspletely different from Su Ming''s first fight against a Master of Fate. In fact, even though he sensed that this person was slightly weaker than the Master of Fate he had met in the past, he had a feeling that he absolutely could not strike back right now.


    ''Fate¡­'' Su Ming''s heart trembled. He suddenly understood something.


    He realized why Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death were known as Masters of Fate by others!


    They controlled other people''s fates, and only when they had control over the fates of the whole world and universe could they be known as¡­ Masters of Fate!


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. When he clenched his right hand, the mountain rock in it shone with a piercing white light. As it did so, Su Ming''s power of Divine Essence fused into him, causing the mountain rock to be tens of thousands of feet big. Once it did, an enraged howl echoed in space, and the mountain rock turned into a loud bang.


    It was a pity that the threads of fate connecting him to Dao Avenue Mountain were cut, but at least Malicious Spirit Weighing the Elephant, was still with him. However, as the elephant roared and rushed into the area of one hundred thousand feet¡­ it shuddered and started shrinking rapidly before Su Ming''s eyes, until it turned back into the mountain rock. The endless threads connected faintly to Su Ming then were also swiftly cut.


    "You dare fight against me with just these?" As the middle-aged man asked this tly, he raised his right hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    "I see that you have three bodies, and thus have three fates. I will now cut your fate to your cultivation base!"


    Once he said these words, Su Ming shuddered, for an intense pain rose in his soul. It was a feeling of being torn apart, as if his body was being forcefully ripped apart by an indescribable power which wanted to tear away his cultivation base clone that had fused with him. Once it was torn away from him, then Su Ming''s cultivation base clone would be like his Enchanted Treasures and be an independent existence. He would no longer have any control over it.


    Purple light shone brilliantly in Su Ming''s eyes, and as his body shuddered, ovepping shadows appeared around his cultivation base clone, as if it was about to be ripped apart.


    The middle-aged man smiled, and he pointed at Su Ming again. "I will cut your fate to your physical body."


    A loud bang shot up in Su Ming''s mind. Ovepping shadows also appeared around his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. The connection he had with it started showing signs of being torn apart as the middle-aged man dered to cut his fate with it.


    A brilliant light shone in the middle-aged man''s eyes. He raised his right hand and cut down swiftly in Su Ming''s direction through space. "And I will also cut your fate¡­ with your Ecang clone!"


    Bang!


    The clones fell in three different directions. When Su Ming saw that they were about to be torn from him, expressions of intense pain appeared on all three of the clones'' faces.


    Su Ming even had the feeling that his will was about to be torn into three. If that really happened, then he would be three independent entities, and by then, he would have lost his true self.


    In fact, even his memories were being ripped apart, which brought them up to the front of his mind. These memories were shattering, but Su Ming did not panic. He had a way to resolve this danger, and the easiest way to do so was the summoning of the Sand Spirit. This was part of the n, but he did not do so, because when his memories were being torn, he remembered a particr Art he had learned when he was in Dark Mountain.


    When Su Ming remembered this Art, he suddenly gained an epiphany.


    ¡­¡­


    While Su Ming was in danger, far away from Divine Essence Star Ocean and the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ war engulfed True Morning Dao World.


    Within True Morning Dao Sect was a lofty altar. It was located at the center and had nothing on it, but for single crack on its surface.


    This was an incredibly ordinary ce in Morning Dao Sect, since there were plenty of such altars in Morning Dao Sect. No one knew what purpose they served, but the ancestors had left instructions that no one was allowed to step into Morning Dao Sect''s altars.


    There were around ny-seven thousand such altars, and there was an equivalent number of cracks. Only the ancient existences within Morning Dao Sect knew that these cracks were existences akin to coordinates.


    When they were connected together, they would turn into a set that would point¡­ to the istion grounds of Kalpa Lord Dao Chen, the Progenitor of the entire True Morning Dao World.


    That istion grounds was a fragmented void connected to the entire space of Morning Dao World. It was a fault dimension . Besides those in True Morning Dao World, no one knew just how it looked like.


    Kalpa Lord Dao Chen had been in isted training for a long, long time¡­


    If Su Ming could stand on one of the altars and execute the full power of his Malicious Eye¡­ No, he would need a power that surpassed his current level of cultivation. Only when he became a Master of Fate and used his Malicious Eye would he be able to see¡­ that there were endless cracks in space within the altar''s crack. If his gaze could pierce through all of them and connect them together, he would be able to see a door.


    Behind that door was a dimension that existed in space, and it was the dimension where Dao Chen isted himself.


    At that moment, there was arge amount of white fog in that dimension. Within its depths was a person. He was sitting cross-legged in there with his head lowered. His entire body was surrounded by fog, making it impossible to see his face clearly. There was no life force on him, only stillness.


    ced before him were two items. One of them was a fork, and the other a child''s toy - a rattle drum.


    At that moment, the rattle drum was shivering. In fact, some cracks could be seen on it. Those cracks continued spreading, as if preparing to shatter that rattle drum.


    It could not be seen whether the person sitting in the fog opened their eyes, but it could be seen that as the cracks on the rattle drum appeared, the body, which seemed to not have moved for a long time, shuddered, and the person raised their right hand slowly.


    Once the person did this, an endless amount of booms immediately rang in the dimension. In fact, those booms even affected the world outside, causing a gctic windstorm throughout the entire True Morning Dao World.


    The windstorm swept through wholend, shocking all the people fighting against each other, stunning both Morning Dao Sect and the entire Immortals'' Union. This gctic windstorm caused the entire True Morning Dao World to seem like a bottle that was swaying about violently.


    This was not the first time a windstorm like this had appeared. It was¡­ the second time!


    The first time was one thousand something years ago. No one knew why that windstorm had appeared, and several breaths after it did, it disappeared on its own, bing a mystery that countless people tried to figure out, but could not.


    Now, one thousand something yearster, the windstorm appeared once more.


    No one knew that its cause was the figure in the fragmented dimension, who had brought about this phenomenon with the wind he stirred up when he raised his hand. The figure was slowly lifting their hand, looking as if they intended to touch the shattering rattle drum.


    But before the hand could touch it, the cracks on it no longer continued spreading, but instead moved in reverse and closed up on their own, causing the figure''s hand to pause in midair.


    The figure could be seen smiling then. That expression was incredibly amiable, but there was a hint¡­ of guilt in it.


    ¡­¡­


    As the three clones were being forcefully torn from Su Ming''s soul in Divine Essence Star Ocean, he raised his head, and at the instant the light of understanding shone in his eyes, the process of him being torn stopped for a moment.


    "I have indeed been careless about a Master of Fate''s strength and overestimated myself¡­ but this battle also let me understand what it means to control fate!


    "It means to control the fate of all the living in the universe¡­ but while other people''s fate might be easy to control, controlling your own fate is the hardest. You¡­ can control the fate of the entire universe, but you cannot control your own fate.


    "This is why you did not seem as strong as that person I met in the past." As Su Ming raised his head, he lifted his right hand. "This battle also allowed me to understand an Art I learned when I was a child and why it left a deep impression on me. Every single time I thought about it, I found it difficult to figure out, because the Art I learned in the past was not any normal Art. It was¡­ an Art of Masters of Fate."


    While enduring the intense pain, Su Ming raised his right hand. He then shed down at the middle-aged man one hundred thousand feet away from him.


    "Execution¡­ of the Three Evils!"


    1. Fault dimension: Fault here is a geology term, and the idea to trante ¶Ï²ã¿Õ¼ä (duan4 ceng2 kong1 jian1) as fault dimension came from fault rock, since ¶Ï²ã is a fault.

 Chapter 953 Slashing Fate!

    <h4>Chapter 953 shing Fate!</h4>


    Execution of Three Evils, an Art which could even kill Tai Sui!


    The three evils were also known as the three murders.


    Between heaven and earth, there were three forces - Sever, Beginning, and Nurture. Sever was known as the evil of theft, Beginning was known as the evil of disaster, and Nurture was the evil of time!


    They were also known as the murders of theft, disaster, and time!


    This was the Execution of Three Evils Su Ming had learned when he was in Dark Mountain.


    Su Ming had used this Art in the past to break the divine ability his elder had ced in the house to lock him up when he was in Wind Stream Tribe. He brought forth the power of murder of theft and broke the screen of light that sealed him in the house. That was the first time he had used the Execution of Three Evils.


    At that time, he had not understood the fundamentals of this Art.


    The final time he executed this Art had been in thend of Shamans. When he opened the gap to the mountain, he lured in the miasma in the area and turned it to Yin Aura, causing the corner of the mountain range to seem like a breathing dragon. Because of it, he changed the pattern in the area and brought about the power of the murder of disaster to the area,ying down a Rune formed out of nature itself.


    Su Ming had executed the Art after he had gained a deeper understanding towards the Execution of Three Evils.


    Now, Su Ming cast this Art once again in Divine Essence Star Ocean. But this time, he hade to truly understand this Art. It was not a normal Art¡­ but a Master of Fate''s Art!


    This Art could cut thews of heaven, could change the patterns of the world, could disrupt the harmony between Yin and Yang, could overturn the universe, could go up against the heavens¡­ The core of this divine ability was in truth using the shes contained within the Art to eventually separate a person''s kismet and fate from the gxy itself.


    Once all of a person''s connections to the universe were separated and they became an isted, lonely presence, Su Ming could make it so that the person would seem to have lost their eyes and roots, so that they would not be able to exist harmoniously with the universe.


    It would be as if he had separated the person from his fate, causing him to be unable to control it. Hence, it would perhaps be more urate to say that the Execution of Three Evils more apt name would be Execution of Three Fates!


    "You only managed to control the fate that lies around me, but you can''t control my personal fate, that is why¡­" Su Ming lifted his head and stared at Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor with understanding in his eyes. His expression was calm. Even though the ovepping shadows of his clones were still being torn from him, this pain was something Su Ming could ignore.


    Because he had found the strongest Art buried in his memories among his divine abilities through this battle. As Su Ming swung his right hand down in a sh, he took a step forward. At the same time, the ends of his hair started to turn white.


    "This is the Realm that belongs to a Master of Fate. Fate isw. With my first sh, I will cut the evil of theft and have it fuse with the universe. Fate will act as its guide. If there is no fate, then the evil of disaster will not exist in the universe. There is a connection between fate and theft, and now¡­ I will cut your fate with the universe!"


    The gxy roared. The expression of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor changed for the first time. When Su Ming executed his first sh, ripples that surged into the heavens rose around Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. These ripples continued spreading outwards, making it seem as if endless threads had appeared around him. These threads were all in the form of rings and were spreading outwards continuously, looking like waves.


    The fate in the universe Su Ming had cut off was thew of fate connecting Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor with the universe. He could see clearly that there seemed to be an invisible de around Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor that was swinging down and cutting all the threads. In the blink of an eye, as the de swept through the area, the gxy tumbled and fell backwards like waves.


    At that moment, Su Ming finished taking his first step and stepped into the area seventy thousand feet away from the Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. The Progenitor''s expression changed, and a third of Su Ming''s hair turned white, but he did not stop. He took his second step and moved forward once more.


    "With my second sh, I will cut the evil of disaster. Disaster stays in earth andes from the ground. It originates from the spot beneath our feet and is hidden in space. With this sh¡­ I will cut your fate with space!" Su Ming raised his right hand, and without any hesitation, he executed his second sh.


    The gxy immediately swayed intensely, as if the universe had been overturned and the cosmos were going through a transformation. Allws and rules dissipated within a moment. Numerous ripples appeared in the space under the feet of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor again, but when Su Ming executed his second sh, these ripples shattered, as if the connection between Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor and space had been cut.


    The fate of the universe and the fate of space might seem like abstract concepts, but in truth, the cosmos were formed from endless universes and spaces. When these two fates were cut, it would mean that¡­ Su Ming had segregated Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor from the gxy in the area, causing him to lose his connection with it in this ce.


    This was Heaven Traversers'' gxy, so all the cultivations here as well as the gxy here had acknowledged them. Su Ming''s actions thus had forcefully cut off this acknowledgement and thisw of fate.


    At that moment, Su Ming finished taking his second step and stepped into the area thirty thousand feet away from Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. A two thirds of his hair then had turned white, and the ancient air about him was incredibly distinct. All of this might have seemed to have urred over a long period of time, but in truth, when it happened, it onlysted for a few breaths before it was over.


    "With my third sh, I will cut the evil of time. I will cut your fate with the gxy. You still have the concept of time in your head, and because of it, your shadow willst in the passage of time in this ce. If time has a spirit, then everything about you will exist within the memories of this spirit. With this sh, I will cut off your fate with time!"


    At the instant Su Ming lifted his foot swiftly to take his third step, the gxy looked as if it had been overturned. Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor threw his head back and let out a furious roar. This sound was astonishingly loud, and it shook Su Ming so much that he coughed up blood, but it did not manage to prevent him from taking thatst step forward and shing down the third time with his right hand.


    sh!


    The universe changed. A cyclone centered around Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor swept outwards with a loud bang. The gxy where that cyclone passed through looked as if it was suffering from time reversal, all of its memories being wiped off. Once the cyclone disappeared, the shadow of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor no longer existed in the passages of time in the spot where the Progenitor stood, and the connection between the gxy and the Progenitor could no longer be found.


    Su Ming''s Execution of Three Evils was not aimed at Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, but the universe, the gxy, space, and time. That was why Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor could not fight against it. In fact, the divine ability Su Ming executed at that moment was one that the Progenitor had never seen before; it was the first time he saw the likes of it. In fact, from this divine ability, he sensed two emotions that had been long absent from his life - fear and wariness!


    What Su Ming had cut was the passage of time in the gxy, but he also indirectly cut¡­ the fate of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor!


    Bang!


    When Su Ming took his third step, his hair turnedpletely white, and some signs of time appeared on his face, but the ovepping shadows of the three clones on his body disappeared and returned to their original state. He stood at a spot nearly a thousand feet away from Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, and as his footnded, Su Ming raised his right hand before he hurled a punch through the air in the direction of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor.


    This was a punch delivered by his cultivation base clone, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, and his Ecang clone. At the instant it came hurling forward, Ecang''s projection manifested behind Su Ming. Booming sounds shot up, shaking the sky and earth and causing the gxy to tremble. Arge number of cracks appeared in it as the punch charged swiftly towards Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor.


    Before, the Progenitor hadn''t even needed to attack. With just the use of words and the power of the fate''sw in the universe as well as all manner of living, he had been able to render Su Ming almostpletely unable to fight back. Now, the Progenitor spotted a change in his expression. He raised his right hand, then swung it in Su Ming''s direction, who wasing towards him with his fist in the air.


    With it, an incrediblyrge palm appeared in front of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor while the universe roared. That palm stood vertically in the gxy, and as if it was being pushed forward, it charged towards Su Ming. Wherever it passed through, the gxy would be broken. In the blink of an eye, it crashed against Su Ming''s punch.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Deafening sounds rang in space. Su Ming coughed up blood. Once he staggered several tens of thousands of feet backwards, he coughed up blood again, but there was a ferocious smile on his lips, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    As for Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, his expression was as dark as a swamp. He might not even be swaying, but from the expressions of both his and Su Ming''s faces, it was clear that he¡­ was at a disadvantage!


    Because he could no longer use fate and was forced to use the power of a Master of Fate to force Su Ming back. This was the same as someone sealing up his divine abilities and making him fight only using his physical strength.


    A runic symbol had appeared at the center of his brows. This runic symbol looked as if it was branded on his forehead. It did not appear just then, but it chose this moment to manifest. However, this runic symbol was dull and lusterless. Su Ming could see countless threads floating around it, trying to connect with the threads of the universe, gxy and the passage of time Su Ming had cut off just then. But the separation between it and the gxy caused it¡­ to be unable to connect with those threads.


    This item was incredibly discordant with Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, as if it had been forcefully branded to the center of his brows. Clearly¡­ this was not something that came from the Progenitor himself, but was a treasure from an external source.


    In truth, he had onlypleted a small part of the Mastery Realm and could notpare to the person Su Ming met in the past, who had fullypleted the Mastery Realm . The Progenitor had been able to step into the Fate Realm because of this item, which allowed him to control the fate of the universe and all manner of living.


    However, by doing so, his level of cultivation came to a stop, and he would never be able to control his own fate like the truly powerful warriors who hadpleted the Fate Realm. If he had been able to control his own fate, Su Ming would not have been able to cut thew of fate around him with the current Execution of Three Evils.


    "This is your true power, it is also the reason why you were more difficult to deal with even though you gave me a feeling that you were weaker than the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death I met in the past."


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. Without bothering about his white hair, he said tly while standing tens of thousands of feet away, "How does it feel like to have thews of fate cut from you?"


    "I underestimated you. This Art created to specifically cut fate is incredibly rare¡­ and can only be executed after you offer up your life force. When you executed it, you must have lost quite arge amount of your life force. But¡­ even so, with the supreme power I possess in Mastery Realm, I can still kill you."


    The killing intent in the eyes of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor grew incredibly strong. At that moment, he no longer regarded Su Ming with the same scorn and inattentiveness as he did moments ago. Instead, he looked at Su Ming as an equal, and an incredible amount of greed also rose in his heart.


    He knew well just how rare the divine abilities to cut fate were in the world, and the Art Su Ming executed just then was one he had never seen before. This caused him to be unable to help but desire to possess that Art.


    He took a step forward. His supreme physical power burst forth from his body, and it could be said that the body of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor reached a state where he would not be destroyed if the world did not perish, and where he could not fall into decay if the universe did not rot.


    1. Mastery Realm, Fate Realm, Life Realm, and Death Realm: Mastery Realm is Mastery Realm. There is no short form for it. It''s the first Realm for the Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    Fate Realm is the Rise and Fall of Fate.


    Life Realm is Reincarnation of Life, not Life Cultivation Realm, they are twopletely different Realms.


    Death Realm is Death of the Universe.

 Chapter 954 I Want to Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 954 I Want to Fight!</h4>


    ''This is what it means to be a Master of Fate¡­ There must be detailed categorizations in this great Realm. It can even be said that being able to control fate and being unable to control fate are two different realms, even though they are still Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    ''The existence I met in the past acting as a garrison to the four Great True Worlds could cover an endless stretch of gxy and chase me down until I returned to the foreignnd. Clearly, he disyed an unimaginably powerful physical strength.


    ''But he did not understand thews of fate. If that is the case, then I understand it now. The main focus of that Realm is mastery, which is why he could be known as someone who hadpleted the Mastery Realm.


    ''This Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor used that supreme treasure at the center of his brows to forcefully control the fate around him, but his true power is really just in the Mastery Realm, and he''s not as powerful as the one I met in the past either. He had onlypleted a small part of the Mastery Realm.


    ''If I separate it this way, then I can understand what it means to be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. The Mastery Realm exists within this state, and this Realm is the pinnacle of physical power. If someone can reach a breakthrough, then they will be able to step into the Fate Realm. Toplete this Realm, you would need to control your own fate.


    ''Because of that, there is certainly a Life Realm and a final Death Realm as well. Only those whoplete the Death Realm could be truly known as¡­ Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!'' The light of understanding shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''It''s worth it¡­ to learn about these and understand the true method of using the Execution of Three Evils!'' Su Ming nced at Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, who was taking big strides towards him with a presence as if he was looking down on the world, with a cold re. He raised his right hand slowly.


    ''Now, I want to see just how great the difference is¡­ between me, after I fused with all three of my clones, and you, who haspleted a small part of the Mastery Realm, Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor!'' When Su Ming lifted his head, he clenched his right hand into a fist. He did not retreat but instead charged forward, turning into a long arc that rushed towards Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor.


    Ecang''s projection manifested behind him. As the gxy shook violently. A vast aura erupted from Su Ming''s body with a bang, and he drew increasingly closer to Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. In the blink of an eye, the two of them crashed into each other, and each of them threw a punch forward.


    The Progenitor was in Mastery Realm. Without using divine abilities and Arts, he raised his hand, and brought forth a supreme physical power!


    Bang!


    A loud bang shook the universe and echoed all around. Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and staggered backwards continuously, while the Ecang tree swayed intensely. Even after Su Ming was forced several thousands of feet back, he did not stop, and at that moment, killing intent shone in the eyes of the Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. With a cold harrumph, he walked forward once more.


    He might seem calm, but his heart was filled with shock. He might have only used a fifth of his strength in the punch he threw just then, but that fifth was enough to kill all those in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    In fact, it could even break apart all divine abilities cast by those in Sr Kalpa Realm and then kill them without being bothered by them.


    However, when the punchnded on Su Ming''s body, it only caused him to cough up blood, shattered his organs, and forced him back. To the Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, this was something he did not want to ept. The killing intent in his heart grew even stronger. No one would want his own race to have such a powerful enemy lurking around alive.


    This was why when the Progenitor took that step forward, he raised his right hand, and this time, he used all his strength, intending to finish this battle with one punch. He was so quick that his attack arrived before Su Ming could even regain his footing. When the Progenitor threw his punch outwards, the universe roared, and an indescribable power erupted from the fist.


    The gxy quivered. In fact, all the cultivations in the gxy trembled at this moment. Even the four cultivators who were a distance away from the ce shuddered as they charged forward. They turned their heads around swiftly, and shock appeared on their faces.


    If anyone lowered their heads from the highest ce in the gxy to look down at that moment, they would be able to see that the gxy had turned into a gigantic fist. As it stirred a rumble, it charged towards Su Ming.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, the moment Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor threw his fist forward, it closed in on its target.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. A life-threatening sense of danger instantly filled his entire body. At that moment, the most logical course of action for him was to instantly execute the next part of his n to avoid this life-threatening crisis.


    But Su Ming did not do so. A monstrous fighting spirit rose in his eyes, and his rationality was reced by impulsiveness, a sight rarely seen on him. This impulsiveness was not recklessness, but a fighting spirit so great that he could not control it.


    He wanted to fight. Even if this person was a cultivator in Mastery Realm, he still wanted to fight!


    Even if his body and spirit would be destroyed, he had a fighting spirit in him that urged him to throw a punch forward as well, to fight against the punch the Progenitor had thrown towards him. The intensity of that emotion caused Su Ming''s eyes to be bloodshot. It made him lift his head and roar towards the heaven. Something within him was screaming that even if he died, he still had to personally face the Progenitor and learn how strong were the people in Mastery Realm.


    ''I already fled once in the face of someone in Mastery Realm¡­ This time, I will not run. I will fight!'' Su Ming clenched his right hand into a fist. The fighting spirit within him grew to a monstrous degree, stimting the will to never give in within Su Ming.


    Death might be frightening, but Su Ming believed that escapism was even more terrifying. He wanted to fight, wanted to throw his fist forward and not think about the consequences or whether he would die. All of these thoughts gathered in his fist. He had a strong feeling that if he could sessfullynd this punch and not die, then his state of mind would rise once again, and even his soul would be stronger.


    It would be as if he had broken some sort of seal, some sort limit. That would be¡­ a metamorphosis in his state of life .


    "I want to fight!"


    Su Ming raised his right hand. His expression was ferocious, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "I want to fight!"


    He swung his right fist forward, and the Ecang projection behind him swiftly gained corporeal form, as if a formless vortex had appeared on Su Ming''s right hand, guiding the gigantic Ecang projection behind him into it.


    "I WANT TO FIGHT!!!"


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared. At the instant he threw his fist forward, his body disappeared, reced by a gigantic tree. This was a tree with a size that was unmatched by anyone, and it was currently twisting about. All of its branches tangled with each other and turned into a huge fist, crashing in an instant against the gctical punch that was the Progenitor''s attack.


    Bang! Bang!


    A deafening sound that could not be described with words echoed in the gxy and throughout all the hundred something cultivations within it. It reverberated through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean in this area and caused the blood to pour out of the eyes, ears, nose, and mouth of the four cultivators in the distance. Their bodies shook so much that their organs were in intense pain.


    The Ecang tree disintegrated¡­


    It turned into countless wooden splinters that crumbled apart. As they did so, Su Ming was revealed within. Ovepping shadows appeared on his body, and his cultivation base clone was the first to be expelled from him while falling backwards.


    Soon after, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole also separated from him as the ovepping shadows appeared around his body, and he fell a hundred thousand feet backwards.


    Under the Progenitor''s full power strike, the fusion of the three clones was broken, and they were forced apart. All three of Su Ming''s clones coughed up arge mouthful of blood at the same time, and as their faces turned pale, they staggered.


    But¡­ he did not die!


    Because most of the impact of the force was canceled by his Ecang clone, and Ecang was a life form written in the bad. It was an eternal being. This sort of grievous injury was not enough to kill it.


    The Progenitor''s face turned dark. He stood in his ce and did not even sway, but only he knew that the little finger on his right hand had be numb for a single breath when his punch collided against Su Ming''s fist.


    It might have been just one breath, but in his understanding, this was impossible. He was almighty in Mastery Realm, and the Mastery Realm was the symbol of supreme physical power in the universe, a wall that was impossible to be shaken by cultivators who were weaker than him.


    However¡­ the numb sensation during that moment just then was real. It was as if a crack had appeared on a sturdy wall, and Progenitor''s killing intent grew even stronger when he looked at Su Ming.


    "Today, you are going to die!"


    The eyes of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor shone with killing intent, and he took a step once more. This time, he executed power that surpassed the full force of what he could muster. It was the first time he brought forth this strongest power within him after he became a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    As he moved forward, the gxy cracked and shattered, a sign that it could no longer bear his existence.


    Su Ming smiled. He wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth, and the three clones instantly fused together once more. This time, he did not continue fighting but instead immediately retreated.


    His action fell into the eyes of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, and heughed coldly in his heart. If there was someone he wanted to kill in Divine Essence Star Ocean, that person would not be able to escape.


    However, Su Ming''s subsequent action made the Progenitor''s pupils shrink.


    Su Ming raised his right hand and swung it forward.


    "Sand Spirit, my first request for you is to kill this person! If you can''t kill him, then trap him for a month!"


    When he said these words, the Progenitor''s expression changed drastically. He sensed a vast power surging forward from the gxy all around him. He was rather familiar with this power, and it made him think of far too many things.


    As his expression changed, he took a step forward and instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind Su Ming. He raised his right hand, intending to immediately kill him.


    However, just as he was about to throw his fist against Su Ming''s back, who did not even attempt to dodge, ayer of thin sand appeared between his fist and Su Ming''s body.


    The Progenitor''s fistnded on the fine sand with a bang. It rose into space and reverberated continuously. During that moment, the thin sand behind Su Ming turned into a gigantic palm made of sand.


    The gxy trembled, and a gigantic face appeared in space. This face¡­ was that of the Ancestral Spirit of the Sand Earthlings who had destroyed his own kin so that he could obtain a promise to be entered into the bad!


    "The first request¡­ This is an existence who has reached the middle stage of the Mastery Realm. If I was at the peak of my condition, I could kill him, but now¡­ I can only trap him. One month¡­ is possible!"


    A muffled hum echoed in the gxy. The Sand Spirit''s gigantic spirit existed in the gxy, and its boundless body formed an indescribable wave of shock that was powerful enough to tremble the hearts of all those who saw it.


    "Ancestral Spirit of the Sand Earthlings! You-you-you were someone whopleted the Fate Realm in the past! You haven''t died?! I know, you are already half a step into Life Realm, that''s why you''ve obtained a part of eternal life!" The expression of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor instantly changed drastically.


    State of life: This is derived from the Buddhists'' Ten Worlds, also known as ten conditions or states of life. It is believed that a person moves from one to another through the experiences he/she gains in the world. The Ten Worlds are Hell, Hunger, Animality, Anger, Humanity, Heaven, Learning, Realization, Bodhisattva and Buddhahood.

 Chapter 955 It Would Do I

    <h4>Chapter 955 It Would Do I</h4>


    This was Su Ming''s n. He wanted to first fight against a Master of Fate and measure the level of his currentbat abilities, search for his direction, and find his breakthrough as he fought against a powerful warrior.


    Then, he would make his first request to the Sand Earthling. If the spirit could kill the Master of Fate, that would be good. If he could not, then Su Ming would ask the Sand Earthling to trap him and buy a month''s time.


    In truth, Su Ming could have asked the Sand Earthling to attack and exterminate all Heaven Traversers for his first request, but after some thought, Su Ming did not choose to do so.


    If the Sand Earthling had attacked, not only would it have been held back by Heaven Traversers'' Master of Fate when he appeared, what would await Su Ming would still be the same oue as now.


    More importantly, Su Ming wanted to exact revenge, not cause a simple massacre. He wanted all of Heaven Traversers to pay the price for chasing after Tian Xie Zi in the past and make them perish as they escaped.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Heaven Traversers, Su Ming''s actions were an unpardonable evil, a heinous crime, a deed that would get him punished by the universe. He seemed brutal and merciless. After all, the people who went after Tian Xie Zi''s life in the past were the powerful warriors among the Heaven Traversers, not theirmon people.


    However, Su Ming still did it. No matter whether they were powerful warriors of the race or just normal members, they were all Heaven Traversers. Su Ming did not have the distinction between good and evil. The only thing he held true was doing what he believed he should do. When such thoughts appeared in his head, he had to do them, even if those actions were beyond the understanding of those around him and filled with a malicious air as well as could be considered to be temperamental.


    However, Su Ming still did them. This was his monomaniacal determination.


    He was sagacious, but that sagacity was all set by himself. He also had principles, but simrly, he was the one who set those principles. The core of all of his sagacity and principles was¡­ ''Do not provoke me, do not provoke my friends, do not provoke my family, and do not provoke my Master and my fellow brothers.


    ''The price those who vite these principles must pay¡­ is the extermination of their entire race!''


    Booming sounds echoed through the entire gxy. They were a loud howl mixed with the furious roars of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. Endless sand surrounded him, and when Su Ming looked over, the Progenitor looked like a ball of madness who was enveloped by a gigantic Sand Earthling.


    More sand kept appearing around the Progenitor. After a moment, that sand turned into a gigantic, and in its core was Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor.


    Muffled booms came from the sand, but as it grewrger, the sounds were gradually drowned out. The Sand Spirit''s body also shrank, and in the end, what appeared before Su Ming was a gigantic with an ancient old man sitting on it.


    The old man naturally took the form of the Sand Spirit. He sat there as if he was guarding the, suppressing Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, who was trapped inside.


    The old man who was the Sand Spirit lifted his head to look at Su Ming and said, "I am already declining. My power grows weaker day by day. I can only help you trap this person for a month¡­"


    His tone was faint, as if his presence was slowly atrophying. An archaic presence mixed with a thick aura of death surrounded him.


    "One month is enough." Su Ming lowered his head to look at his body. He was heavily injured at that moment, but he had already epted these injuries, because the benefits surpassed them in value.


    He could sense that his soul was going through a metamorphosis and his Ecang clone had understood plenty of things after the battle. His clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had also seemed toe into touch with a power that existed in the universe and which only those in Mastery Realm could feel.


    His cultivation base clone had also obtained a form of enlightenment during that battle.


    Yet the most important thing was that Su Ming was no longer afraid of those in the Mastery Realm. This was incredibly important to him, because in the depths of his heart, he could never forget how he had fled when he was within the territory of the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. The Almighty in Mastery Realm had left behind an impression of his strength and how hard he was to fight deep within Su Ming''s heart.


    This impression was like a seed. Sometime in the future, it would sprout, and when that time came, Su Ming''s level of cultivation would retrogress due to the shoots from the seed binding him.


    Yet now, the influence ended due to this battle. It was wiped away from Su Ming''s heart!


    Su Ming turned around and charged towards the distant gxy. He did not move further into the Heaven Traversers'' territory, but headed to the gxy beyond it, and he traveled so quickly that he was gone in the blink of an eye.


    After a moment, as Su Ming charged through the gxy, he raised his right arm and swung it in space. Immediately, the totem of the Duke of Crimson me on his arm vanished, and the person manifested in front of him. He bowed respectfully towards Su Ming.


    "Over the course of the next few days, protect me. Act ording to the n I told you previously," Su Ming said faintly. The Duke of Crimson me hesitated for a moment before lowering his head and voicing his obedience.


    Then, Su Ming patted his storage bag with his right hand. Two arcs, one yellow and one ck, flew out and turned into the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon in front of Su Ming. These two creatures had been locked up in his storage bag for quite some years as a punishment for their deeds in ck Ink.


    When they appeared, the bald crane immediately lifted its head and started letting out shrill screeches. As it did so, it looked like it was crying.


    "Oh heavens, this bloody bastard locked me up for a full twelve years, seven months, and twenty-one days! It''s been twelve years, seven months, and twenty-one days since Ist saw crystals! I may have sinned, gods in heaven, but don''t punish me this way! Next time, lock me up in a crystal¡­ I swear! I swear I will cut all ties with Su Ming! I swear it!"


    Once the bald crane finished screaming, it red at Su Ming. Its expression as it gnashed its teeth exuded a deep hatred born after it had suffered greatly.


    "Su Ming, this great, handsome, loaded Grandpa Crane will now part ways with you! We are now enemies! Heh heh, let me tell you, no one can lock me up for twelve years, seven months, and twenty-one days, no¡­" The bald crane was shouting furiously, but with just one tly spoken sentence from Su Ming, its voice fell silent, as if its throat was seized.


    "An entire race''s crystals."


    "What? What did you say?" The bald crane shuddered violently, and its eyes immediately went wide. Brilliant light shone in them as they focused on Su Ming.


    The Abyss Dragon sighed by the side. As it shook its head, it felt that the bald crane would never be able to escape from Su Ming''s palm its whole life. As it thought about it, it thought that it was slightly smarter. At the very least, it did not really like crystals that much.


    When it thought about this, the Abyss Dragon instinctively looked at its own belly. Within it were the sparkling treasures it had hidden away during the past few years.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to cut all ties with me? Go, then," Su Ming said tly.


    "Who said it? Damn it, which bastard said it? I am the best of friends with the great, handsome, and powerful Su Ming. Who wants to drive a wedge between us? Is it you?" The bald crane red at the stunned and innocent Abyss Dragon standing next to it.


    "Didn''t you say you want to part ways with me? You can leave now." Su Ming cast the bald crane a sideways nce without any expression on his face.


    "Damn it all! Just who was it?! If I knew just who this diabolical person was, I would definitely bite him to death! I would bite his bum! This is too abominable, too shameless! How can such a kind crane like me say such callous words?! Su Ming, we respect each other so much, we love each other so much¡­ No, I mean, we¡­


    "No, there is definitely something wrong in this." Anxiety filled the bald crane''s face. As it gnashed its teeth, it whipped its head around and red at the Duke of Crimson me, looking as if it wanted to pounce on him.


    "You are the one, you old coot. You''re jealous of the beautiful rtionship your master and I share, you¡­"


    Su Ming frowned. The bald crane was getting increasingly out of hand with the words it said. He let out a cold harrumph.


    The bald crane blinked and immediately grabbed its bald body, looking extremely regretful, but knowing it was toote for it to repent. It stared at Su Ming pitiably.


    "O handsome master, o great master, o evil master, this bald crane hasmitted a wrongdoing. Every single thing that went wrong is my fault, but crystals are innocent. Speaking of, you were talking about an entire race''s crystals just now?" Excitement appeared on the bald crane''s face.


    "Yes, and they are not any ordinary race. They are one of the four venerated races in Divine Essence Star Ocean, and those are the crystals they had umted among over the course of countless years," Su Ming replied calmly.


    When he said this, the bald crane became so excited that it almost fainted. It hastily went forth and hugged Su Ming''s leg while wailing.


    "Master! This is a great deal! Don''t abandon me and go on your own! I, bald crane, can help you count your crystals! I swear I will not put even a half of one into my pocket! I can even search for those crystals for you! My nose is extremely sensitive, and I''m fast too! Think about it, with how quick I am, I can immediately run once I steal those crystals, and no one will be able to catch up.


    "AND I also know how to transform. I can transform into crystals, and no one will be able to tell."


    "You really want to join?" Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the bald crane.


    The bald crane bobbed its head up and down while staring at Su Ming with excitement.


    "You''ll have to pay a certain price¡­" When Su Ming said these words, the bald crane was immediately stunned, and its ws around Su Ming''s leg loosened slightly.


    "But I can give you a third of those crystals." Once Su Ming said this, the bald crane immediately hugged his legs tightly and refused to let go.


    "Two thirds!" it said through gritted teeth, already prepared for Su Ming''s haggling next.


    "Deal, but you''ll have to listen to mepletely."


    Su Ming nodded without any hesitation. The bald crane was momentarily stunned before its heart filled with slight surprise and bewilderment, but before it could say anything else, Su Ming raised his right hand and patted his storage bag. A buzzing echoed in the air, and the poison wasp with the God Ascension Nectar flew out, then stung the bald crane.


    A slight bit of God Ascension Nectar instantly surged into the bald crane''s body. Su Ming swiftly raised his hands and tapped a few parts in the bald crane''s body. Immediately, a thick wave of God Ascension Nectar''s fragrance spread out from the bald crane''s body.


    This fragrance instantly filled the entire area, and at that moment, endless piercing roars rang out in the originally calm gxy.


    At that moment, the thick fragrance of God Ascension Nectaring from the bald crane had already turned it¡­ into a thing that would cause all ferocious beasts in Divine Essence Star Ocean to go mad for it!


    The Abyss Dragon was originally observing this by the side with the heart of an onlooker for something entertainment, but once it witnessed this, a shudder ran through its body, and it quickly moved backwards.


    The Duke of Crimson me''s pupils shrank as well, and without any hesitation, he grabbed the Abyss Dragon and retreated.


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned before it lowered its head and sniffed its body, then immediately let out a shrill cry as if it had gone mad.


    "God Ascension Nectar! Damn it, this is¡­ this is Divine Essence Star Ocean, there are countless ferocious beasts in here! I-I!" As it cried, it even forgot its usual act of referring to itself as ''Grandpa Crane''.


    "Lure one hundred thousand ferocious beasts, and I will give you seven-tenths of one-tenth of the crystals. Lure three hundred thousand ferocious beasts, and I will give you eight-tenths. Lure five hundred thousand, and I will give you nine-tenths. Lure one million¡­ and I will give you all the crystals!" Su Ming stated tly.


    The bald crane shuddered, then gritted its teeth. It would do it!

 Chapter 956: Attracting Monsters…

    <h4>Chapter 956: Attracting Monsters¡­</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bald crane shouted out in in a tone as if it was about to risk everything. It screamed in anguage Su Ming could not understand. This was the bald crane after it was excited by Su Ming once he said it could obtain all the crystals if it lured one million ferocious beasts.


    The bald crane shuddered, but brilliant light shone in its eyes. This light could fuse into the universe, could overturn it, could make a weak being instantly turn peerless in terms of power, and could even make the bald crane go mad.


    "Damn it all, I will do it! When a bird dies, its feathers will point towards the sky, but I don''t have feathers! I''m destined to not die! I''ll do it! I''ll definitely do it!"


    The bald crane''s eyes were bloodshot as it shouted continuously. Those who understood it knew that this was just it boosting its own morale because it had gone into a frenzy due to the stimtion of the crystals, despite the fact that it was incredibly terrified.


    However, if those who did not understand it saw the bald crane acting this way at this moment, they would definitely think that this bird¡­ was a mad bird.


    As it roared, it even circled around Su Ming, instinctively flopping about. Its screeches grew stronger, causing the Abyss Dragon to widen its eyes by the side, and it looked down on the bald crane for flinging all caution to the wind for crystals.


    ''Hmph. I am a noble Abyss Dragon. I won''t lose myposure in such a manner for such a small benefit. The bald crane looked very smart during our journey, but in truth, it''s just an idiot, huh?''


    As the Abyss Dragon regarded the bald crane with scorn, Su Ming''s voice suddenly reached its ears. That voice immediately stunned the Abyss Dragon, and then, it started shuddering like the bald crane.


    "Abyss Dragon, do you want the Dragon Tendon you lost in the past?"


    The Abyss Dragon stared at Su Ming nkly, speechless.


    "You don''t want it? Then forget it."


    "I want it! But taking away my Dragon Tendon was the Emperor of Abyss'' will in the past. He is a Kalpa Lord who is a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!"


    "The Heaven Traversers are one of the four venerated races. They lived in Divine Essence Star Ocean for many years, so you think there aren''t any Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death among them?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    The Abyss Dragon shuddered violently.


    "I can promise you. When I leave Divine Essence Star Ocean and gain my footing in True Morning Dao World, I will go to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. I will let you reunite with Yu Xuan and seize back the Dragon Tendon taken from you in the past," Su Ming promised calmly.


    "... I''ll do it! I''ll do it!" As the Abyss Dragon shuddered, its eyes turned red. Even in dreams, it thought to seize back its Dragon Tendon so that it would no longer be in this state.


    "I don''t need you luring those ferocious beasts. You can just run with the bald crane, and the rules will be the same for you. If you lure one hundred thousand ferocious beasts, I will give you seven-tenths. If you lure three hundred thousand, I will give you eight-tenths. If you lure five hundred thousand, I will give you nine-tenths, and if you lure one million¡­ I will give you all of it. And I''m talking about your Dragon Tendon."


    Once Su Ming finished speaking, the screeching bald crane stopped moving, and it looked at him with an expression filled with deep emotion, thinking that he was a great person. He was worried about its safety, which was why he sent the Abyss Dragon to be itspanion.


    "Alright, bald crane. Whether or not you can get those crystals will now depend on you!"


    Encouragement appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. This was the first time the bald crane saw this, and its heart was instantly filled with excitement. It began to think even more that Su Ming was truly great to it. Blood rushed to its head, clouding its judgment, and the excitement from the crystals caused it to roar. With a single move, it rushed forward.


    The Abyss Dragon''s eyes had also turned bloodshot. It flew forward swiftly, its goal one million ferocious beasts. After all, what it would receive was not crystals. It did not matter to it how many crystals there were lying about. In the end, they were just crystals, but if a portion of its Dragon Tendon went missing and it only received seven-tenths of it, it would no longer be a Dragon Tendon¡­


    For a period of time, only Su Ming and the Duke of Crimson me were in the gxy. The Duke of Crimson me looked at the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon leaving into the distance with a pitying gaze, then shook his head.


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged and averted his gaze from the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon to look in the direction of Heaven Traversers. After a long while, he closed his eyes and immersed himself in meditating and training.


    Su Ming might not know the full extent of the bald crane''s abilities, but he could still somewhat guess that crane''s origins. He knew that no matter how many ordeals it went through, it would not die, unless it ran into ferocious spirits that were on the same level as Ecang.


    Besides, Su Ming had controlled the poison wasp when it injected the God Ascension Nectar into its body, and the amount in its body was just a tiny little bit. It would not be able to attract ferocious beasts that were on Ecang''s level.


    Most importantly, Su Ming had left a hint of his Atman in the bald crane''s body, so he could learn of all the crane''s actions clearly. This was something Su Ming had done intentionally after leaving ck Ink because the bald crane had made itself infamous with the Dual Fiend''s name there.


    At that moment, when Su Ming closed his eyes, he trained with half his attention on the Atman inside the bald crane''s body, just as if he was multitasking. If the bald crane ran into a danger it could not solve, then he would immediately have the Duke of Crimson me shift with him.


    ¡­..


    The bald crane roared, and with a presence that screamed it would not turn back until it reached its goal, it charged forward like a shooting star. As loud whistles were stirred up due to its movements, it rushed forward. The Abyss Dragon followed behind it, and it was just as crazy as the bald crane.


    The two old partners could be said to be giving their all, one for crystals, and the other for its Dragon Tendon. With a solemn, tragic air about them as well as excitement, a thick wave of God Ascension Nectar spread out, and like a brightmp in the gxy that was as dark as night, they attracted the attention of all the ferocious beasts in the area.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a muffled roar came from the space before them. Three incredibly huge Void Beasts manifested in the gxy. They possessed bodies that resembled crocodiles, and once they appeared, they fixed their stares on the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon who passed by them in a sh. With loud roars, these three Void Beasts rushed out to chase after the bald crane.


    The fragrance from the God Ascension Nectar had stimted them so much that they had entered a frenzy.


    "Come! Come to me, I''ve been waiting for you!"


    The terror in the bald crane''s heart had already reached its peak, but the excitement brought by the crystals had also reached its peak, which was why it continued screeching as it charged forward in its craze, as if it could only provide an outlet for its fears by doing so.


    While roaring, the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon turned into two long arcs that charged about in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Gradually, a den of flying snakes that had the bodies of pythons but possessed human faces and wings on their backs closed in while hissing. There were tens of thousands of these ferocious beasts, and their tails were shivering. Their eyes had already turned crimson due to the stimtion by the God Ascension Nectar. With monstrous aggressiveness, they charged towards the bald crane as if they had gone mad.


    Some timeter, loud booms reverberated in a spot even farther away. Those sounds came from a swarm of speckled poisonous wasps packed densely together, each of which was as huge as an average man. They came towards the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon with a loud buzzing.


    The bald crane roared and turned around to change its direction. It charged ahead once more, traveling at the fastest speed it could muster. There were nearly one hundred thousand ferocious beasts behind it at that moment, and they were all chasing after it as if they had gone mad. The moment the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon slowed down even a single bit, those creatures would immediately catch up to them.


    "How many?!" The bald crane shouted. Fear had upied most of its heart at that moment, and the thought of giving up rose in its subconsciousness.


    "One hundred thousand!" the Abyss Dragon quickly said behind the bald crane. It was also incredibly terrified, especially of the murderous presence the horde of ferocious beasts exuded. That presence caused it to shudder.


    "Damn it all, just this little?"


    The bald crane was conflicted. There was not even three hundred thousand of these ferocious beasts yet, and Su Ming might not give it those crystals. Then a thought struck its head: Since it had already be bait, it should definitely not work for nothing.


    It gritted its teeth and went charging in another direction. As it flew, it continued roaring fiercely. The God Ascension Nectar''s fragrance spread even farther as it continued moving about in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    About an hourter, roars echoed in space, and hundreds of giants walked out. Each of them was nearly one hundred thousand feet tall, and all of them held giant wooden clubs in their hands. They had no eyes on their faces, only huge mouths. Their hair was made of countless thin threads that looked like snakes, and as they spilled over their shoulders, they exuded an incredibly great primitive presence.


    Behind them were nearly a hundred thousand ferocious beasts of all sorts of appearances. At that moment, with a madness they had never experienced in their lives, they charged forward like an ocean of beastsing forth in the form of a tidal wave.


    All the roars caused Divine Essence Star Ocean to tremble, and it stirred up a storm that had not been raised for a very long time.


    The bald crane shuddered. As it continued flying forward, it shouted out, "How many?!"


    "Almost three hundred thousand¡­ Huh?"


    The Abyss Dragon had just said half of its sentence when it suddenly stopped. It looked ahead with a terrified gaze. At that moment, the bald crane also saw the gxy roaring before them. Countless ripples spread out, and they had appeared due to more than tens of thousands of whirlwindsing into existence.


    Each of them was several tens of thousands of feet tall, and they were sweeping forward at a rapid speed. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see that there were purplish red things the size of a palm inside. All of them were spinning rapidly, which was how they turned into whirlwinds.


    In fact, the gxy behind them looked as if it had shattered, which was due to ck ferocious beasts that looked like elephants that numbered more than a hundred thousand. With a brutal and crazed intent, they charged towards the area.


    "Three hundred thousand¡­ four hundred thousand! There are definitely more than four hundred thousand ferocious beasts!" the Abyss Dragon immediately roared. It could not see the end nor the edge of the swarm. There were ferocious beasts in front and after them. There was no end to them, and it was unknown just how wide of an area they upied.


    "Ah! Damn it, why is it only four hundred thousand?!"


    The bald crane had almost gone mad. As it roared, it became conflicted again. If it was three hundred thousand ferocious beasts, it would have immediately chosen to bring them to Su Ming andplete its mission without any hesitation, but there were around four hundred thousand of them, and with just a little more, there would be five hundred thousand ferocious beasts, which would mean nine-tenths of the crystals¡­


    The bald crane seized its bald scalp with all its strength. As it gritted its teeth, it let out a loud roar and did not choose to leave. Instead, it chose to change its direction to head deeper into Divine Essence Star Ocean. It sped up madly and charged forward.


    The Abyss Dragon too gritted its teeth, then changed its body into that of a huge dog to flee swiftly with the bald crane.

 Chapter 957 Idolization

    <h4>Chapter 957 Idolization</h4>


    In the deeper parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean were threes. For some unknown reason, they had be connected together in the passage of time.


    Xuan Shang and the other three cultivators were cautiously heading forward. Their expressions were of extreme vignce, and they were asionally observing their surroundings.


    "There''s something off about this ce. There''s a ruthless presence in this gxy¡­" the person called Yun You said in a low voice.


    "Perhaps it''s due to the battle those two terrifying people instigated¡­"


    "Quiet. Based on the marks on the map, Violent me Beasts are within these connecteds. The creatures are usually deep in sleep, so as long as we don''t bother them, we will be safe."


    The four of them fell silent. While their hearts beat nervously, they slowly approached the connecteds. Their actions made it clear that they were aiming for some sort of item in thes, or else they could have just circumnavigated this ce.


    "Is the map urate? Is the me Fiend really there?"


    "It should be correct. We also saw it when we were on our way here. Now, as long as we can obtain me Fiend''s blood, we will be able to open the Violent Sun Path leading to the Dust Burners."


    The four of them spoke to each other softly while slowly approaching the connecteds. Suddenly, a piercing screech came from the connecteds. The ruthlessness and heat within that voice caused the expressions of the four people to change drastically, and without any hesitation, they retreated, rapidly casting their divine abilities. With nervousness, they prepared for a huge battle.


    However, the scene they saw next made the four instantly lose all their will to fight. Terror appeared on their faces, and they brought forth a speed that was equivalent to the one they mustered when they were avoiding Su Ming. They coughed up blood and instantly executed Fleeing Blood, intending to hastily leave the area.


    Because they saw¡­


    Shadows of mes rushing out with loud howls from the connecteds. Within them were ferocious beasts in the shape of wolves. They formedrge packs and numbered to about one hundred thousand. They rushed out together, and this sight was enough to shock all those who saw it.


    Behind them were tens of thousands of human-shaped living beings. Their bodies were enveloped in mes, but there was indeed a person within those mes. However, these people''s eyes were gray, and there no sign of life within them. Yet there was no aura of death in them either.


    Some of them possessed wings, and some were cultivators. Some of them were members of the tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean and were part of the alien races. All of them had been killed by the ferocious beasts in these connecteds over the course of countless years, and their bodies had been Possessed by me Fiends.


    This scene was enough for the skins of the four cultivators to crawl. The shadow of death loomed over their heads and hearts, and even after they executed Fleeing Blood, broken smiles still appeared on their faces. In fact, before they even had the time to regret anything, they already made preparations to self-destruct.


    They would rather die than be those puppets and be Possessed by me Fiends.


    However, the hundred thousand something me wolves, tens of thousands of puppets Possessed by me Fiends, and the mes they brought about in their wake did not even spare a nce at the four people at their doorstep. Instead, as they roared, they charged forward as if they had gone mad.


    The four cultivators stood by the side of these ferocious beasts and watched wide-eyed as they were ignored and the creatures left into the distance. The cultivators werepletely stunned.


    The four of them looked at each other, speechless.


    They remained silent for a moment before Xuan Shang mumbled, "What happened?"


    "Could it be that a supreme treasure has appeared?!" Yun You immediately eximed, and his eyes shone with a bright light.


    "That should be the case, or else the swarm of me Fiends wouldn''t have ignored us."


    "Yes, judging by their looks, they were very anxious¡­ All of them must have left their nest!" The four of them exchanged nces, seeing the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    With shining eyes, they immediately turned into four long arcs that charged towards the connecteds. After a moment, they flew out, and when they did so, excitement could be seen on their faces. Clearly, they had not expected that things would go so smoothly for them.


    They had sessfully obtained the blood they needed in the connecteds. It might not be very fresh, but it was sufficient.


    At that moment, there were two choices before them. They could leave and head to Dust Burners¡­ or search for the swarm of me Fiends and see just what sort of supreme treasure it was that attracted these creatures, but there was a danger in thetter choice.


    However, cultivators constantly ran into all sorts of dangers in the universe as they continued growing. This was something natural to them. After discussing among themselves in low murmurs, they made their choice.


    They turned into long arcs and charged at full speed towards the direction where the me Fiends had headed. They wanted to see just what sort of supreme treasure it was. It would be best if they had the chance to obtain it, but even if they did not, it would still be better than avoiding it.


    They had already obtained the me Fiend''s blood and they now had freedom in their actions. If they ran into danger, they would not need to be bothered about anything and could just run at full speed. In fact, they had already discussed among themselves where they would meet if they parted ways.


    As the four people charged ahead to search for the me Fiends'' tracks, they dashed forth at full speed. About two hourster, their footsteps came to an abrupt halt. They had already been stunned once on that day, but now, they felt their jaws falling ck due to shock for the second time.


    They heard indescribable roars, and they came from a swarm of ferocious beasts numbering to seven hundred thousand. They were all letting out astonishing roars, and the four cultivators saw a huge ocean in the distant gxy.


    That ocean was formed by ferocious beasts of various types upying the entire gxy. Among them were the me Fiends, but most of the ferocious beasts there were creatures that the four cultivators did not recognize. Yet the presence and mighty pressureing from them as well as the feeling they gained from the me Fiends were enough to make their hearts beat with fear.


    The edge of this sea of ferocious beasts could not be seen. The only thing they could see was¡­ a bald crane that was being chased down in a frenzy at the front of this swarm of beasts. There was also a huge dog behind it, and they were both fleeing at a breakneck speed.


    The four cultivators could not help but stare in shock. They watched the incredibly dazzling bald crane in dumbfoundedness as it shook its bum to lure the swarm of beasts in an incredibly coquettish manner.


    "Is it in heat?" one of the four cultivators instinctively asked.


    Soon, the bald crane''s loud cries reached their ears from the distance.


    "Damn you all! Come, chase after your Grandpa Crane! I''ll trounce all of you! I''m invincible! I''m the greatest crane in the universe!"


    Due to extreme terror, the bald crane suffered a mental breakdown. It could only continue shouting so that it would not fall limp due to its fear.


    "I''ve walked through the universe and ran into all sorts of things! What are you?! You''re not birds! I am the true bird here¡­ Come! Come on! Make this beast swarm greater! I''ll pummel all of you!" the bald crane roared and shook its butt fiercely while flying even faster. The dog that was the Abyss Dragon had already reached its limit while running and was incredibly exhausted at that moment, but it did not dare to rx. The beast swarm behind it made it think that if it rxed, it would immediately be torn to shreds.


    ''Well damn me, why have I never discovered that I''m actually so fast?''


    Not for the first time, this question rose in Abyss Dragon''s mind as it charged forward. It did not know that their speed had been increased as Su Ming''s Atman continued circting in the bald crane''s body. This was also one of the reasons why Su Ming dared to have them lure the beast swarm.


    Their fatigue was mostly distributed between Su Ming and the Duke of Crimson me, or else the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon would have been caught a long time ago.


    As the bald crane fled from the roaring beast swarm behind it, it asked loudly, "How many of them now?! Tell your Grandpa Crane!"


    "Seven hundred thousand to eight hundred thousand! Maybe a few more or less!" the Abyss Dragon immediately roared.


    "Damn it, damn it¡­" The bald crane was immediately in conflict once more. It did not dare to look back. It was afraid that at the moment it looked, it would faint in terror.


    While feeling conflicted, the bald crane swiftly asked, "Say, just how many crystals do you think a venerated race would have?"


    "No matter what, there would be around thirty to fifty million¡­" The Abyss Dragon turned its head back to sneak a nce at the beast swarm behind it, and already regretted promising Su Ming to do this. In its eyes, this was the same as it risking its own life. At just the slightest mistake, it would die here.


    "DAMN IT ALL!!!"


    When the bald crane heard these words, it was immediately stimted. The conflict it felt in its heart instantly disappeared, and the light from crystalspletely reced the original shine in its eyes.


    "I can get nine-tenths with the beasts I''ve lured now, so by one-tenth less, I will lose from three million to five million crystals. I won''t allow it! I absolutely won''t allow myself to lose three million to five million crystals! I''ll give it my all! Abyss Dragon, do you want your Dragon Tendon to be missing a portion?! Darn it all, what''s a Dragon Tendon when it misses a portion?! That''s a belt!"


    When the Abyss Dragon heard this, it was instantly furious. "Your tendon''s the one that''s a belt!"


    "I want those three million to five million crystals!" the bald crane roared furiously.


    "I don''t want a belt!" the Abyss Dragon roared as well. The two old partners looked at each other and charged forward in a mad dash before changing their direction to lure in more hordes of beasts.


    The sea of beasts behind them had grown to a monstrous degree. The gxy trembled as it was swept by what seemed like a windstorm.


    When they left into the distance, the four cultivators still continued to stare ahead nkly. They could hear the bald crane''s words, but they were incredibly vague, and they were unable to know the details. At that moment, when they looked at where the bald crane had disappeared into the distance, their gazes were filled with terror and shock.


    "That crane must be an incredibly powerful existence in Divine Essence Star Ocean!"


    "Yes, it must have definitely done something that all of these creatures cannot forgive, that is why it''s being chased by such arge swarm¡­"


    "That dog is pretty pitiful. It must have gotten itself identally dragged into the mix¡­"


    "But judging by their looks, they don''t seem to be too willing. Still, no matter what, they must be very famous beasts in Divine Essence Star Ocean."


    "When I have enough power, I will definitely tame a creature like this!"


    The four of them exchanged nces with each other, and enchanted expressions appeared on their faces. They appeared to idolize the bald crane incredibly greatly in the depths of their hearts. Clearly, to them, being chased down by a million ferocious beasts in Divine Essence Star Ocean was an incredibly great feat.


    That was right, there were already more than a million beasts behind the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, but since the bald crane did not dare to turn its head back to look, it did not know that the Abyss Dragon¡­ had an inborn, crippling w when it came to counting¡­


    This w was one that not even Su Ming had noticed. At that moment, sweat broke out on his face, and the Duke of Crimson me''s face had also turned pale. Only after using their full power were they able to have the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon maintain their speed. However, the duo¡­ had clearly lured a million beasts already, yet they were still luring more¡­


    "Damn it, just what does it want to do?!" Su Ming shouted angrily.

 Chapter 958 The Frivolous Crane

    <h4>Chapter 958 The Frivolous Crane</h4>


    "Eight hundred thousand something, eh¡­? No, looks like seven hundred thousand something¡­"


    "Damn it all, we reached seven hundred thousand something just now! Do you know how to count?!"


    As the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon shouted at each other, endless dust storms rose in the gxy in front of them. They were due to meteors that were charging forth, but while these meteors might seem like stones at first nce, all those who looked closely would find that they actually had human faces.


    These were clearly stone people. When they curled themselves into a ball, they would turn into meteors. At that moment, they were traveling forth and closing in on the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon. There was no end to them, and they numbered more than a hundred thousand.


    The bald crane''s eyes went wide. As it let out a shrill shriek, it heard the Abyss Dragon''s voice behind it.


    "Eight hundred thousand something. This time, I''m certain there are eight hundred thousand something of them. There''s no mistaking it."


    The bald crane turned around swiftly, and for the first time, looked behind, but when it did so, it nearly fainted. Even though no one would be able to tell with one nce just how many creatures there were, the densely packed and endless swarm of beasts behind the bald crane would allow all those with some experience and knowledge of how to count to be absolutely certain that there¡­ were more than one million creatures.


    "Well, damn me¡­"


    The bald crane no longer knew how to express its indignation and grievance. With a loud roar, it charged into the distance. It had already decided that it would no longer lure the ferocious beasts in the area. Since there were already a million of them, then it would leave in the direction Su Ming had told it to go. The bald crane was so fast that it looked like a shooting star rushing through the gxy.


    "There''s only eight hundred thousand of them! There''s still a little more before we reach one million! Baldy, while you can be content with a few less crystals, I don''t want a belt!" When the Abyss Dragon saw that the bald crane was fleeing, it immediately knew what it decided to do and became nervous and extremely anxious.


    The bald crane was burning with anger and ignored the Abyss Dragon''s words. It honestly did not want to pay any attention to this stupid mutt who did not know how to count and nearly brought about its death.


    "Bald crane!" the Abyss Dragon roared.


    "You idiot, you stupid mutt, y-y-you¡­ Turn your head around and count properly. I could tell with just one nce that there is at least a million in that swarm of beasts, and you tell me there''s only eight hundred thousand?! Do you want to bring about my death?!" The bald crane roared, and without turning its head back, it continued charging forward.


    The Abyss Dragon was momentarily stunned before it immediately became perturbed. It remembered that Yu Xuan had once told it that it had some weaknesses when it came to counting¡­


    While feeling awkward, the Abyss Dragon immediately stopped speaking and lowered its head to follow behind the bald crane, charging into the distance with gritted teeth.


    At that moment, if anyone cast their gaze across the gxy, they would see an incredibly magnificent sight. There was a beast swarm that upied a boundless expanse of gxy, and it was a swarm rarely seen in Divine Essence Star Ocean. It seemed like there was an ocean roaring, tumbling, and chasing after the bald crane and Abyss Dragon.


    There were all kinds of ferocious beasts in the swarm, and even the weakest possessed power in Heaven Cultivation Realm. In fact, some of the powerful beasts even had power equivalent to those in Sr Kalpa Realm, but this was not important. The number of beasts in the swarm would make even the pupils of a normal Master of Fate, Lives, and Death shrink.


    When the numbers of a certain group reach a certain extent, the strength of the individuals in the group would no longer y a big role. The presence and impact brought by the entire group would crush all barriers.


    In the mid of this, all living creatures and races would have to face the threat of having all of their kind massacred, especially¡­ when the amount of creatures in this swarm was not just one million. There was actually more than one million and five hundred thousand of them.


    Even though there were countless ferocious beasts in Divine Essence Star Ocean and these one million five hundred thousand something beasts were just a small speck of the total that lived in this small area, to Heaven Traversers, who only numbered to one hundred thousand something, this would be a disaster that their tribe had never faced before.


    Even after they had lived in the inner parts for countless years, they had never met a swarm like this. In the past, there would only be form a hundred thousand something up to hundreds of thousands of beasts that would attack. This was the limit. There would also only be one kind of creature that attacked them. Hence, the presence brought by a sea of beasts like this, formed by multiple species and many ferocious beasts that usually moved alone, could crush all forms of willpower.


    With its obsession with crystals, the bald crane rushed towards Heaven Traversers in long charges, without caring about its own fatigue, with a will that screamed that it would not turn back without getting its crystals, and with a fearless expression akin to the tragic heroes in songs.


    The misery it felt was something that only it knew, butpared to crystals, all of this turned into excitement within the bald crane''s heart.


    "Fifty million crystals! Fifty million crystals¡­ all mine! Damn it all, it''s just luring the monsters, right? It''s just about attracting these beasts'' attention, right?! I''ve been doing this since ages ago¡­ Huh? Why would I say I''m already used to it?" As the bald crane continued fleeing, it growled, and as it did so¡­ it discovered a familiar feeling!


    This was a feeling that made it think that it had often fled with such arge swarm of ferocious beasts in the past. This thought seemed to be buried in the depths of its memories, not able to appear during all other types of life-threatening dangers. Only in certain uniquely familiar situations would it rise up to the forefront of the bald crane''s mind.


    ''Could it be that I often did things that made others bristle in anger, and was always hunted down?'' The bald crane blinked in surprise. With its understanding of itself, it seemed like this¡­ was actually highly possible.


    As the bald crane mulled over it, it turned its head around and roared based on that familiar feeling it had in its heart. "Come, you bunch of bastards! Come chase after your Grandpa Crane! Did you see it, you bastards?! I can still run!" The bald crane was facing the endless sea of beasts and moving backwards. It even noticed to its shock that it was actually moving faster in this manner¡­


    ''Could it be that I truly did this often in the past¡­?''


    The bald crane was feeling slightly excited. It no longer just flew, but as it pped its wings, it started swaying left and right, flying in a curve. Because of it, it discovered that not only did it be faster, it gradually discovered a feeling in the depths of its heart.


    As it cackled loudly, the bald crane even twisted its body. While speaking, it even started clicking its tongue continuously at the swarm of beasts chasing after them with bloodshot eyes, in a manner as if it was spitting in their faces.


    "Heh, you bunch of dudes on fire, I just looted your nest and kidnapped the beautifulss among you, you know?! Come on! Chase after me! I''ll trounce all of you!


    "You too, you golems! What now? You''re even ring at me! Oh wow~ One of these days, I''ll disassemble all of you and use your body parts to build my house! Hmm¡­? I seem to have done something like this in the past," the bald crane instinctively said. As it did, the familiar feeling became even stronger, and its body became even faster. In fact, its actions became even more practiced. It continued ''striking poses'', and a mocking look even appeared on its face without its knowledge.


    In fact, it even came to an abrupt halt, and when the swarm of beasts were about to submerge it, it let out a strange cry, shook its butt, cursed, moved its body, and widened the distance between them once again. It asionally moved by swaying left, then right, and sometimes even used its ws to make provocative gestures. Those movements, those expressions, and those actions had long ago stunned the Abyss Dragon when it saw them.


    There were plenty of descriptions that could be used to describe the bald crane at that moment, but if it was to pick the most urate and direct one, then there were only two choices.


    Frivolous¡­


    Despicable crane¡­


    The response to the bald crane''s actions were roars that were almost connected to each other. Those roars came from the entire swarm of beasts. Their voices were like waves that shook the entire gxy.


    "Louder!" The bald crane became excited. That familiar feeling had be stronger, and it had even almost forgotten about the crystals. As the swarm of beasts roared behind it, the bald crane began to shout loudly.


    The Abyss Dragon watched the bald crane with admiration shining in its eyes. It had never thought that the sleazy crane would have such courage and that it would be able to show such a sight on this day.


    Filled with a despicable, frivolous air, the bald crane triggered the madness within the sea of beasts. This was no longer them simply attracted by the God Ascension Nectar. In fact, it could even be said that if the bald crane had acted this way since the start, then even without the God Ascension Nectar, it would still have been able toplete the task Su Ming had given to it¡­ and it might have even been able to lure even more ferocious beasts.


    Su Ming opened his eyes in the gxy and found himself admiring the bald crane''s courage. In truth, if he was in that position, he did not believe that he would do any better than the bald crane.


    ''There are specialists in every single profession in the world. This crane¡­ is an oddball, all right¡­ Could it be that before it lost its memories, it often did things like these?'' Su Ming was absorbed in his thoughts.


    The bald crane was flying in a frivolous manner in the gxy. The smug expression and excited look on its face made it seem like it enjoyed luring a million beasts very much. It continued shaking its butt and making provocative gestures with its ws, even asionally shouting loudly. Coupled with its contemptuous expression, the bald crane became the most dazzling existence in the gxy. The sea of beasts behind it were drivenpletely mad and chased after it even more quickly, as if they were no longer chasing the bald crane for the God Ascension Nectar, but were instead charging forward to tear apart that detestable creature alive.


    The Abyss Dragon''s admiration grew stronger. Several dayster, this admiration rose to fanaticism when the bald crane stepped into Heaven Traversers'' territory and turned around to let out a loud roar.


    "Hey, you bastards, we''re here! Trample this ce, wreak havoc in this ce. No matter what race they belong to, keep the prettysses for me! Find all the crystals and treasures here, and then send them all back to Whooping Crane Mountain!


    "Damn it all, we''re upying this ce!"


    The bald crane turned its head around and roared at the sea of beasts. The excitement on its face reached its peak, and once it finished shouting these words, it became perplexed. It seemed like¡­ these words only caused that familiar feeling to be stronger.


    ROAR!


    The roars from the one million beasts shook the entire gxy and reverberated through the entire cosmos, rousing countless Heaven Traversers from their sleep. The Abyss Dragon also started roaring loudly while looking at the bald crane with a fanatic expression.


    At that moment, those who did not know the details of what was going on would definitely believe that the bald crane was the leader of the sea of beasts¡­ Its presence, its frivolous attitude, and its expression all exuded the temperament of the leader of beasts.

 Chapter 959 What Is Your Dao

    <h4>Chapter 959 What Is Your Dao</h4>


    This was a cmity! It was a disaster!


    Even if Heaven Traversers were one of the four venerated races, they had never seen a sea of beasts of this size. When all one million beasts rushed into the gxy that belonged to Heaven Traversers, they were not the only ones who were shocked, even the Sand Spirit sitting on the gigantic ball of sand was left stunned.


    The old man stared at the moring bald crane with a nk gaze, then looked at the one million beasts behind it, and a wry smile appeared on its face.


    He finally understood why Su Ming wanted him to detain Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor for one month.


    "This crane¡­ I seem to have some impression of it¡­"


    The old man stared at the bald crane and sank into deep thought, but he had lived for far too long, and the number of memories that had umted in his mind, so he was unable to locate the right memory and have it surface in his mind instantly. He needed time to recall. Only then would he be able to find the thoughts that were buried in the passage of time.


    "Heaven Traverser bastards,e out now and wee your guests!" the bald crane roared smugly and charged towards Heaven Traversers. The beast swarm behind it roared and surged forward, and in the blink of an eye, they filled an extremelyrge area.


    In fact, the bald crane did not even need to specifically guide them. The swarm of beasts simply destroyed everything that blocked its paths.


    The only thing the bald crane needed to do was to continue rushing forward until it reached the end of Heaven Traversers'' territory. Then¡­ it wouldplete its task.


    There were around one hundred cultivations in Heaven Traversers'' territory. At that instant, countless powerful presences erupted forth from them, and tens of thousands of people rushed out. Yet once they saw the sea of beasts in the gxy, their expressions instantly changed drastically.


    The bald crane looked incredibly smug. As it shrieked excitedly, it continued rushing forward. Some timeter, a piercing light suddenly appeared around it and the Abyss Dragon. With a sh, the two disappeared.


    Su Ming and the Duke of Crimson me stood in the gxy beyond Heaven Traversers'' territory. As they watched what was happening in the distance, white light shone beside them. The bald crane and the Abyss Dragon appeared, and almost at the instant they did so, the Duke of Crimson me raised his right hand, and a sea of fire instantly enveloped the duo.


    Su Ming also swung his right hand. A sealing power appeared swiftly, and with all his and the Duke of Crimson me''s power, they covered up the God Ascension Nectar on the bald crane.


    "Crystals! My crystals!" When the bald crane was Relocated, it was momentarily stunned, then immediately looked at Su Ming.


    "When the impact brought by the sea of beasts is over, you can go over and loot all the crystals you want," Su Ming said while looking at Heaven Traversers in the distance. A cold glint shone in his eyes.


    "No, I want to go now. What if they take everything away?" the bald crane asked with a slightly worried tone.


    "The God Ascension Nectar is still on you. If you go, you''ll be walking straight into your death." Su Ming looked towards the bald crane.


    "God Ascension Nectar?" The bald crane licked its beak and sucked in a sharp breath. This action immediately caused Su Ming to look at it. In fact, his expression even changed at that instant.


    He could clearly sense that the presence of the God Ascension Nectar on its body disappeared the instant it sucked in a breath. In fact, the nectar becamepletely non-existent, as if it had beenpletely absorbed.


    "This bit of God Ascension Nectar is nothing to me. Look, there''s none of that now in me, right?" When the bald crane saw Su Ming''s expression, it immediately became smug. It shook its body slightly, and with a swing, it turned into a big yellow dog and even bared its teeth at Su Ming.


    The Abyss Dragon was already looking at the bald crane with an incredibly fanatic expression. In its eyes, there was practically nothing the bald crane could not do.


    "Hmm? Little Su, why aren''t you releasing the seal yet? Let me out. I''m telling you, Little Su, every single breath of my time you waste, several hundreds of my crystals are snatched by other people. Those are my crystals! Mine!" the bald crane shouted out loudly. It knew that it hadmitted a great meritorious deed and also knew that Su Ming would not berate it no matter what, which was why it was so proud of itself that it began shivering.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he opened the seal with a wry smile. The Duke of Crimson me also extinguished the mes,pletely speechless. Brilliant light immediately shone in the bald crane''s eyes, and it charged towards Heaven Traversers'' territory.


    The Abyss Dragon took the form of a big ck dog at that moment and quickly chased after the bald crane. The two mutts were so quick that they charged towards Heaven Traversers'' territory with a speed that would not lose to the one they used when they were escaping.


    Su Ming could already imagine that the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon''s arrival would definitely make Heaven Traversers suffer the heaviest blow in terms of crystals under this disaster.


    Su Ming shook his head. As he took a step forward, he too moved towards Heaven Traversers'' territory, where all the beasts in the swarm had now surged in. He did not move quickly, but when he stepped into the Heaven Traversers'' gxy, loud booming sounds and roars rang in his ears, moving past him like a wave of impact.


    Su Ming arrived at the gigantic ball of sand where the old Sand Spirit was. He stood there and looked at the gxy in the distance before he closed his eyes.


    He might have closed his eyes, but he swiftly spread his divine sense outwards. This was Ecang''s divine sense, and it could cover an incredibly wide area.


    Su Ming saw an endless number of ferocious beasts. As they roared, having lost sight of the bald crane, and they anger exploded due to what happened before, they began to wantonly destroy everything in the area.


    Even though they knew that the bald crane had nothing to do with Heaven Traversers, in their anger, they no longer bothered about these things. It did not matter whether it was the ughter between the ferocious beasts themselves or the attempted counterattacksunched by Heaven Traversers, all of these things became the tipping point for this disaster.


    A bloody stench filled the space and stimted even more ferocious beasts to go mad. Their charge destroyed thes one by one, and their ughter brought damage to Heaven Traversers that they would never be able to recover from.


    In fact, even if they were just fighting among themselves, the act of using the ce as their battlefield was already enough to bring about great destruction to Heaven Traversers.


    This was a disaster, a bloody feast.


    In the face of this sort of beast swarm, even powerful warriors in Sr Kalpa Realm would be unable tost. Only a second Master of Fate, Lives, and Death could maybe do something.


    Su Ming saw the bald crane moving through the cultivations with the Abyss Dragon. They continued changing their appearances repeatedly and took on various looks. asionally, they would roar in the beast swarm, and at other times, they would fly out of the cultivations in excitement. Sometimes, they would rush into a crowd of Heaven Traversers and snatch their storage bags as the people were too shocked to react.


    The duo''s actions were incredibly rampant, but they didn''t attract too much attention to themselves with the disaster all around them.


    Su Ming retrieved his divine sense. There was no longer any need for him to continue watching. Booming sounds were echoing from the ball of sand beneath his feet. They were the incensed roars and outbursts made by Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor after his anger reached a boiling point. Clearly, he could sense the changes in the world outside.


    "Heaven Traversers have paid the price for what they did in the past." Su Ming opened his eyes. "I know that you can hear me. You are an Almighty Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, and I am indeed not your opponent, but listen well¡­ wanting to kill me isn''t something that can be done easily.


    "Your tribe has paid the price for what you''ve done, and I will no longere to wreak havoc among you again¡­ but if you try to hunt me down, then be prepared to be sealed again and have your race face the disaster of having a sea of beasts ughter them.


    "And if there reallyes a time when this second swarm will arrive¡­ then it will no longer be just one million ferocious beasts who will visit you. Instead, I will do everything that I can to lure more monsters and make sure that you are the only Heaven Traverser left. Then, from then on, we will fight until one of us dies!


    "This is my threat to you," Su Ming dered tly. As his voice echoed in the area, it seeped into the sand, falling into the ears of the trapped Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming''s words reached his ears, the roars and booms in the sand disappeared and turned into dead silence.


    "You are a cultivator from the world outside. All of you talk about practicing Dao. This Dao is your heaven, and all of you practice the Dao that belong to heaven. You lured these monsters to destroy my race, does it conform to your Dao?!" The muffled voice of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor came from the sand ball with a loud bang.


    "Dao¡­" Su Ming fell silent for a moment before he raised his head and looked at the gxy.


    "I''vee into contact with quite arge number of cultivators from the gxy beyond, and all of the Almighties possess their own Dao. I want to know. What is your Dao?


    "You did this for a small matter in the past, your Master hadn''t even died. He possesses the fifth stone on his person, and it is only natural that others would want to snatch it. Even if I didn''t take action, others would still have tried to snatch that stone.


    "And because of this matter, you harbor the desire to exterminate my race a thousand yearster. Tell me, what is your Dao?!" As the muffled voice in the ball of sand echoed in space, even the old Sand Spirit sitting down cross-legged and meditating opened his eyes and looked at Su Ming.


    He, too, wanted to know what Su Ming''s Dao was.


    Su Ming remained silent.


    "You don''t have Dao. You are empty!" The loudughter from Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor rang from the ball of sand. Hisughter contained an ancient air as well as delight. As thatughter echoed in space, it shook the ball of sand so much that it started trembling.


    "You are a person without Dao, and neither do you have a Dao heart. There are three thousand Great Daos in the universe and seventy nine thousand Small Daos, but you belong to none of them. You might seem to belong to the Killing Dao, but in truth, that is not the case. You also seem like you belong to the Life Extermination Dao, but true life extermination is not like this!


    "I lost this battle. Don''t worry, I will not go after you and bring trouble to you, because you don''t have Dao, and you are not worth my time to kill. Because¡­ in thews of the universe, those without Dao are equivalent to having no future.


    "I will watch you walk towards destruction. I will watch you be lost someday in the future, and continue to be lost until you perish!" The Progenitor''sughter reverberated in space, while Su Ming continued remaining silent.


    "What is Dao?" He turned his head around and looked at the old Sand Spirit.


    "I am an Ancestral Spirit, and I don''t practice Dao. I only know a bit of it¡­ Dao is the guiding principles for your actions as a cultivator. It is the path under your feet. As for the others, I am unable to say it clearly.


    "But I do know that only those who possess a Great Dao can be a Master of Fate. Even as an Ancestral Spirit, I have a path given to me by some unseen force in the universe.


    "This is not destiny. It''s a trail that cannot be described clearly and distinctly. You must tread down that trail and strengthen your Dao heart, only then will you be able to break all walls and head to the end," the old Sand Spirit exined slowly, after having remained silent for a moment.

 Chapter 960 Your Master’s Name is Yu Xuan, Righ

    <h4>Chapter 960 Your Master¡¯s Name is Yu Xuan, Righ</h4>


    The chaos among Heaven Traverserssted for nearly half a month before the swarm of beasts slowly dispersed. Without their Progenitor, Heaven Traversers could not hope to stand up against beasts that numbered to more than a million. All forms of resistance were instantly crushed, and the entire race could only migrate in the face of the ferociousness and savagery of their attackers.


    It was just like how Tian Xie Zi had been hunted down by the four great venerated races in the past. As he continued fleeing, he searched for a way to live.


    However, there was also something different, and it was that the migrating Heaven Traversers were caught between despair and hope. They were in despair due to the fate they faced at that moment, while their hopey in their Progenitor that may appear at any moment


    During the past half a month, four-tenths of Heaven Traversers died due to the beast swarm. The death of these tens of thousands of people turned into a thick, bloody stench that filled the path the survivors took as they migrated through the gxy.


    To Heaven Traversers, this was an incredibly great blow. In fact, there was a high possibility that they would no longer be able to return to the gxy in which they originally resided, because once the swarm of beasts upied the territory, it also divided the area among itself.


    It was just like how their Progenitor had seized this gxy from the swarm of beasts that upied it an endless amount of years ago.


    Heaven Traversers did not dare to return to their homnd. The deaths of their people, many of whom were powerful warriors, caused the bnce of power between the Heaven Traversers and the other venerated races to tilt.


    While the matter of a beast swarm causing a ruckus in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean might not spread to the tribes in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean, the other three venerated races in the inner parts of the gxy would definitely learn of it after some time.


    The four races worked together, but they also had a feud between them thatsted for generations. Because of it, once the bnce was lost, what would await Heaven Traversers would only be a devastating fate.


    Their migration meant that Heaven Traversers would disappear without a trace for a period of time. They would search for a rural area to rest and recuperate, and when they umted power that would allow them to rise in power again, they would make aeback.


    While there were plenty of ferocious beasts in Heaven Traversers'' original homnd and these creatures upied their territory, the bald crane''s abilities and its obsession with crystals allowed it to sweep through these hundred something cultivations like a typhoon. With three rushes back and forth, it took away all the crystals that it could take.


    When it returned to Su Ming''s side with the Abyss Dragon, it was still in a state of such great excitement that it was practically dancing with joy. Its body shivered ceaselessly due to its exhration.


    "I''m rich! Damn it all, I''m rich! Three crystals! There were three crystals in the entire territory of Heaven Traversers!" As the bald crane spoke excitedly, it sneaked a peek at Su Ming.


    The Abyss Dragon was originally also very excited, but when it heard the bald crane''s words, it was momentarily stunned. It remembered that they had looted tens of millions of crystals, but immediately after, the dragon saw the look in the bald crane''s eyes.


    Su Ming paid no attention to them. He knew that the crane was afraid that he would demand crystals from it, which was why it mentioned only three crystals. This number would render other people speechless when they heard it, and would think that the level of miserliness from the bald crane had already reached a state where it would cause others to bristle in anger.


    However, since Su Ming understood the bald crane, he knew that it must have been in conflict for a long time before it mentioned three crystals with incredible willpower. After all, this was the bald crane that would consider itself to have lost crystals if it did not manage to pick up any when it left its house.


    Su Ming looked at the gxy that once belonged to Heaven Traversers with a calm expression. He did not have apassionate heart, and there was only a little kindness within him. He could not distribute it for all the living in the world.


    "Let''s go." Su Ming stood up and cast a nce at the old Sand Spirit who was sitting on the ball of sand. This old man lifted his head to look at Su Ming. At the instant their gazes met, the old man''s body dissipated and scattered into space. However, a voice that echoed in Su Ming''s heart came from the space around him.


    "You can ask to attack twice more. Don''t forget our promise. Write my name into the bad."


    Su Ming nodded. He swung his arm, and immediately, the Rune he branded on himself a long time ago was activated. Once he did that, ayer of ripples spread out beneath his feet. The ripples covered the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon as well, and in the blink of an eye, the light from the Rune grew to a blinding degree. At that instant, Su Ming, along with the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, disappeared from the ball of sand.


    About ten breathster, a loud bang spread out from the ball of sand. As the noise echoed in the air, cracking sounds shot up. Cracks appeared on the ball of sand. In the blink of an eye, they spread out until it looked like a cobweb covered the entire surface.


    When a loud bang shot up in space, the gigantic ball of sand disintegrated, and Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor appeared in the mid of sand.


    His expression was dark, and there was extreme anger hidden within his eyes. He stared at the gxy that originally belonged to Heaven Traversers, looked at the countless ferocious beasts that existed in it, smelled the bloody stench left behind in space by his people after they died, and did not say a word.


    After a long while, the Progenitor let out a long sigh and did not choose to continue searching for Su Ming''s tracks, because he knew that he could not kill him. Instead, there was a high possibility that he would be imprisoned once again, and at that time¡­ He already believed wholeheartedly that Su Ming was not a merciful person, and was not the type to feel guilty after for killing many people.


    At that time, what would await Heaven Traversers would be true genocide.


    If it had been anyone else threatening the Progenitor, he would not believe in their threat, and he would also not leave matters as they were. However, just because others had hunted down his Master in the past, he already killed four-tenths of the people a thousand yearster. This sort of brutal person caused the Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor to absolutely not make light of Su Ming''s threat.


    ''Based on my guess, that Sand Spirit should have made some form of promise and will not attack multiple times, but even so¡­ As long as he takes action the next time, then even if I manage to kill him in the future¡­ all of my people would have died, and it''ll just be like what he said-I will be the only Heaven Traverser left.


    ''He has a ruthless and diabolical heart, and he can wipe out an entire race¡­ He can bear with the consequence thate with it¡­ but I can''t.''


    Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor fell silent. With his level of cultivation and his status, he had never felt threatened before. As of then, this feeling in his heart caused him to have incrediblyplicated emotions within him. After a long while, he sighed inwardly, then moved to head in the direction of his people.


    ''He doesn''t have a Dao heart. I will wait for the day he rots and perishes!'' The Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor left into the distance.


    Within the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean was a quiet gxy. In it was arge meteor. That meteor floated in the gxy. There were some nests that belonged to some ferocious beasts within it, but half a month ago, a woman had arrived in the ce, and with her power of Lunar Kalpa Realm, she had killed all the ferocious beasts and became the owner of the meteor.


    Over there, Xu Huiid out a Rune based on Su Ming''s request before she sat down cross-legged and slowly counted down the time.


    This ce was far away from Heaven Traversers. The riot brought by the sea of beasts could not affect this ce, which was why the gxy appeared peaceful.


    There was a gigantic Void Beast hidden in space beyond the meteor. That creature resembling a crocodile floated with its eyes shut at that moment. It did not move, but if any dangerous presences appeared, it would immediately wake. Needless to say, it was the ferocious beast that Xu Hui had tamed with Su Ming''s help when they were on their way to the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Xu Hui had already been waiting for half a month. Based on the agreement she made with Su Ming, if he did not return a monthter, she would no longer need to wait, but would have to immediately head back to meet up with the nine old Frail Darknesses.


    However, Xu Hui had her own resolve. If Su Ming did not return a monthter, then she would not choose to go back. Instead, she would head off to search for him.


    She had been staring at the Relocation Rune in front of her for half a month. On this day, light suddenly erupted right before her eyes. At the instant it happened, Xu Hui''s gaze focused. She might have seemed calm, but she was feeling slightly nervous in her heart.


    When she stood up, the light from the Relocation Rune had grown to a piercing degree. The Void Beast beside the meteor also stared at it. Once the light reached its brightest, it disappeared, and Su Ming appeared in the Relocation Rune. Beside him were the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, who had taken the form of two mutts.


    As for the Duke of Crimson me, he had already returned to be a totem on Su Ming''s arm.


    Xu Hui stared at Su Ming, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Su Ming saw Xu Hui as well and walked to her side.


    "I take it everything went well?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s good then." Xu Hui did not ask for details. Instead, she cast her gaze on the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon. She stared at the bald crane, and the bald crane stared at her as well in an incredibly arrogant and provocative manner.


    As for the Abyss Dragon, once it saw Xu Hui, it was momentarily stunned before it became extremely indignant in its heart, thinking to itself that Su Ming was truly sh*tty because he always had beautiful women by his side, and it could not help but regard Xu Hui in a hostile manner.


    It had to help monitor all the members of the opposite sex beside Su Ming for its young master no matter what.


    Xu Hui smiled lightly at the bald crane''s provocative and defiant gaze, and waspletely not bothered by it. However, she was slightly interested in the Abyss Dragon''s animosity-filled gaze.


    "It''s not yours, right?" Xu Hui was a mature and charming woman. Her rxed attitude and wisdom was something that no one else among the woman Su Ming had ever met possessed.


    He nodded.


    "Then let me guess. It''s a girl''s pet, and for some unknown reason, it came to your side¡­" As Xu Hui spoke, a strange light shone in her eyes. When she looked at the Abyss Dragon, it immediately felt as if the form it took had been seen through.


    "An Abyss Dragon¡­? I remember now. One thousand years ago, I heard that the Emperor of Abyss'' True World sent an Abyss Dragon into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to banish it and imprison it in this ce. Could it be you?" Xu Hui''s calm gaze immediately caused the Abyss Dragon to take a few instinctive steps backwards. It had a strong feeling that this woman before its eyes would be its young master''s great enemy!


    "The Abyss Dragons are a race that have an incredibly unique status in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, so unless theymit a great crime, it is impossible for them to be sent to this ce. I remember that there was a piece of news that came out from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World in the past. The third prince was about to get married, and the bride was a daughter of the greatest aristocratic family since ancient times in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, but the woman ran away from the marriage¡­ If she could escape from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, then she must have had a World Traversing Abyss Dragon by her side.


    "Coincidentally, one thousand years ago, this woman was found and returned to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, while you were sent here." Xu Hui smiled and looked at the Abyss Dragon. "Your master''s name is Xu Hui, right?"

 Chapter 961 They Are in the Same Group…

    <h4>Chapter 961 They Are in the Same Group¡­</h4>


    The Abyss Dragon almost sucked in a sharp breath. It staggered a few steps back before it looked at Xu Hui again, and when it did so, it looked as if it had seen a ghost. The shock on its face was a representation of the astonishment it felt.


    It might not have a very intelligent mind, but it still knew that people who could deduce so many things in an instant by just casting a nce were definitely not someone ordinary.


    Its young mistress also had this ability, butpared to the woman before it, its young mistress was still a little wet behind the ears.


    "Looks like my guess is correct. Yu Xuan was the person who was supposed to marry the prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World and was also your young mistress." Xu Hui turned her head and looked to Su Ming with a smile on her face.


    "So is Yu Xuan your lover?" When she said these words, there was not a single hint of change in her expression. That rxed demeanor made Su Ming remember how this woman had not acted embarrassed or annoyed like a typical girl when they talked about him changing her clothes, even though she clearly knew that he had seen her whole body naked. Her rxed and easygoing demeanor was definitely not something a naive girl would possess.


    Su Ming cast a nce at Xu Hui, but did not say a single word. Instead, he sat down cross-legged and started meditating. Only half a month had passed since his battle against Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. He still had injuries within his body and had to recover as quickly as possible.


    Besides, he had already dissolved the fusion of his three clones. His Ecang clone had returned to the foreignnds. If he nursed himself there, he would be able to recover much faster.


    When Xu Hui saw that Su Ming did not choose to speak, she smiled and decided not to continue questioning him. Instead, she sat down beside him and protected him.


    In the blink of an eye, several days passed. In truth, the reason why Su Ming had chosen this ce to train was because he was waiting for Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor to arrive. If the Progenitor had chosen to bow to his threat andpromise, then Su Ming could execute his subsequent n without fear.


    Three days was not long, but it was enough time to tell what course of action Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor took.


    If the Progenitor came here, then Su Ming would have the Sand Spirit trap him again without hesitation, and then, he would personally lure a sea of ferocious beasts to destroy all Heaven Traversers.


    And since Su Ming had already thought of this n, then even if the Progenitor had the idea of first hiding his Heaven Traversers before he chased down Su Ming, there was no way that he would not be prepared for this in case it happened.


    Three dayster, Su Ming opened his eyes. He lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and a sparkle appeared in his eyes. After a moment, his expression returned to normal, but a freezing re shed briefly in his eyes.


    "Xu Hui, I will continue heading deeper into the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Do you want toe with me or to go back and meet up with the nine old Frail Darknesses?" Su Ming turned his head around to look at Xu Hui.


    "Since I''m already here, of course I won''t go back alone." Xu Hui smiled elegantly.


    Su Ming nodded. As he got back up, he took a step forward andnded on the Void Beast''s head. The Void Beast shuddered, and a submissive expression appeared on its face. After all, over the course of the past few years, Su Ming was the one feeding it most of the time. It was rather fond of Su Ming, and had long since ignored the fact that he was one of the two responsible for the torment it went through when they tamed it in the past.


    With one step, Xu Huinded beside Su Ming. As for the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon, the both of them asionally discussed the issue of dividing their spoils between them. At that moment, they were both incredibly satisfied with themselves and also ran up to the Void Beast''s body, but the Abyss Dragon kept a wide berth from Xu Hui. Clearly, the trauma it suffered previously still remained in its mind, and it did not dare to provoke her.


    But the bald crane had always held onto the idea that it was the Abyss Dragon''s leader, and when it saw itsckey being so afraid of Xu Hui, the thought of standing up for it rose in its head. However, most of what it showed as an act of standing up for the Abyss Dragon was just provocation and deviance. It was as if only by doing so would it be able to show its statue, but it had indeed managed to make the Abyss Dragon look at it with a fanatic gaze.


    "I saw four interesting cultivators just now," Su Ming said while standing on the Void Beast. As he spoke faintly, the Void Beast rushed forward swiftly, and it was so quick that it instantly left the meteor.


    "Four cultivators?" Xu Hui blinked.


    "Four cultivators with a secret. They invited me to travel with them, and I promised them to do so, but they went back on their word and did not fulfill their end of the promise," Su Ming said calmly.


    Xu Hui smiled until her eyes were shaped like crescent moons. She could imagine that the truth was definitely not what Su Ming had just said. The four cultivators should have been forced to make the suggestion due to fear. That so-called invitation would have also been just a temporary measure.


    "Yes, as cultivators, they should be people who honor their promises. How could the four of them do such a thing?" Xu Hui said by the side with a nod.


    "That''s right. They went a little overboard." Su Ming remained asposed as ever while speaking with a cold sneer.


    "We''ll have to teach them a lesson," Xu Hui chimed in.


    "I''m thinking of leaving behind some seals on them," Su Ming said.


    Xu Hui pondered for a moment before she made a suggestion. "That won''t do. Why don''t we leave some marks on them? I once saw an Art that could turn a man into a woman. This Art is incredibly useful, and I practiced it on other people many times before¡­ Perhaps we can have their Nascent Divinities and bodies switch. It''ll be like Possession. They will definitely remember this sort of punishment for the rest of their lives."


    Her discussion with Su Ming fell into the bald crane''s ears, whose gaze still held a provocation, and it also fell into the Abyss Dragon''s ears. A shudder then wrecked the two mutts.


    It was especially so for the bald crane, whose provocative intent quickly disappeared and was reced by a look of ttery. It suddenly realized that this woman called Xu Hui was actually very sinister¡­


    It looked at the woman and Su Ming''s backs and listened to the duo''s discussion, suddenly feeling that the two of them were incredibly suited for each other. As the bald crane mulled over that, it transformed into its original appearance so that it was no longer a mutt, all so that it would not provoke this woman and would be able to make a clean break with the Abyss Dragon.


    The Abyss Dragon took several steps back again. In the depths of its heart, it had already elevated Xu Hui''s status to a level where she was absolutely not to be provoked. The meaning behind the words she spoke sent a chill down its spine.


    It could already imagine that if the four cultivators were truly tormented in this fashion, they would find it to be the most terrifying nightmare in their lives.


    "This is¡­ not very good, right?" Su Ming hesitated for a moment.


    "How could it not be good? It''s fine. It''ll all be fine. Just watch meter. I did this kind of thing all the time in the past¡­ Ahem¡­" As Xu Hui spoke, excitement appeared on her face, as if she was feeling incredibly enthusiastic about this.


    "That is¡­" Su Ming turned his head to look at Xu Hui. Forget the bald crane, even Su Ming himself found Xu Hui''s suggestion to be a little too cruel.


    "Oh you, don''t hesitate anymore. Just watch me. I''m very good at this. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll definitely make them remember this lesson and know that cultivators must honor their promises." Xu Hui licked her lips. This action and the excitement on her faceplimented each other, making her incredibly attractive. However, the words she said were ones that made Su Mingugh wryly.


    "¡­ Alright, then." Su Ming shook his head. Then with the cues he received in his Atman through the Brand he left on the four in the past, he guided the Void Beast and charged forward.


    In a gxy some distance away from Su Ming and his group were Xuan Shang and the other three. They were pressing forward on their journey at that moment. They were all incredibly fast, and they moving as four long arcs. They were so fast that wherever they passed, not a single ripple would be formed in the gxy due to their movements.


    "It has been half a month now. Are we really leaving like this and not waiting for that person?" Yun You asked softly in uncertainty.


    "That is a person filled with malice. With him around, we might not be able to obtain anything this time¡­"


    "But I think that since he let us go, he would definitely have a way to find us. Hah¡­"


    "Don''t worry. In three more days, we will be able to step into a Relocation Vortex. At that time, we''ll be far away from this ce. Even if he has a divine ability that can find us or even left a Brand on us, as long as we have a sufficient amount of distance between us and he doesn''t know about the Relocation Vortices here, he won''t be able to find us."


    "This is the only way now. Besides, if he fought against Heaven Traversers, there is no way that he wouldn''t be injured. He might be nursing his wounds right now and not have the energy to pay any attention to us."


    "That''s right. Don''t worry. Even if he manages to catch up to us, it''ll still be fine. He didn''t mention where we were supposed to wait for him but said he would look for us. If that''s the case, it''s not our fault."


    The four sent words to each other with their minds as they charged forward. After discussing among themselves for a moment, they traveled even faster. Even though their hearts were still a little uneasy, they rushed towards the Relocation Vortex that was three days away from where they were.


    Time trickled by, and when the third day arrived, light shone in the four cultivators'' eyes. Based on the map they obtained, once they went through the Relocation Vortex, they would enter the core of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. That ce would not be too far away from Dust Burners'' territory.


    "We''re here. It''s right ahead of us. That fiendish person still isn''t here, so it''s not as if we weren''t waiting for him." Hua Yu smiled, and the other three let out a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Even though they might be saying that they were rxed and no longer worried, in truth, during most of the past month, they were in a state of extreme nervousness. After all, the pressure and terror Su Ming brought to them in the past was incredibly great.


    After a moment, the four of them stopped in the gxy. Xuan Shang looked around him, then raised his right hand and swung his arm forward. Ayer of dust immediately scattered into space. Then, some of the dust he scattered was swallowed by a small area not too far away from where they stood.


    That spot was only the size of a fingernail. If they did not look carefully, it would be difficult for them to spot it in the vast gxy.


    "It''s this ce!" Excitement shone in Xuan Shang''s eyes. But just as he was about to take a step forward into the vortex, a voice caused the four of them topletely stiffen up.


    "The four of you move so fast. Could it be that you''ve already forgotten the promise we made?"


    Once this voice spoke, ripples spread through the gxy. In an instant, a crocodile-like Void Beast that was tens of thousands of feet tall appeared from space and entered the group''s field of vision.


    They saw Su Ming looking at them coldly from the Void Beast''s head, along with an incredibly beautiful woman grinning with a hint of excitement, as well as two creatures standing behind the duo¡­ the Abyss Dragon, who had now taken the form of a mutt, and the bald crane.


    At the instant the group saw the bald crane, their expressions changed drastically, as if Su Ming was no longer of any importance in their hearts. All their attention waspletely absorbed by the bald crane.


    With just one nce, they were able to recognize that this bald crane was the ferocious beast they previously saw in the gxy, the one that was chased by one million beasts!


    ''They are in the same group¡­'' thought all four cultivators at once.

 Chapter 962 Scorpion Lady, Xu Hui

    <h4>Chapter 962 Scorpion Lady, Xu Hui</h4>


    The gxy was filled with silence at that instant. Su Ming stared at the four cultivators, and the four cultivators stared back at him. No one spoke. After some time, Xu Hui''s fake cough broke the silence, and it caused the four cultivators to recover from their shock.


    They were not shocked due to Su Ming''s arrival. After all, this was within the scope of what they had expected to happen, and they were already prepared for it. What they were shocked about was the bald crane.


    The ferocious beast they idolized slightly and even dreamed about taming when they became stronger in the future already¡­ already had a master. They did not know of the bald crane''s specific level of cultivation. Even if they noticed that it was not really that strong when they saw it now and sensed its power with their hearts, they still believed that the crane they initially saw leading one million beasts into a state of frenzy was definitely not an ordinary crane, since there were two things in the universe called hiding a one''s true power and seals.


    At that moment, as their hearts were in a state of shock and Xu Hui''s fake cough echoed in space, the four cultivators moved back practically on instinct. Xuan Shang only managed to take three steps back before he forced himself to stop. He knew that he could not escape, and he couldn''t bring himself to even give rise to the thought of attacking. Even if the four of them had their killing moves¡­ Su Ming alone was enough to make their minds crumble, and that bald crane was also around.


    The grin on the woman beside Su Ming also terrified him.


    Xuan Shang was not the only one who was sensible among the four cultivators. Hua Yu snapped to his senses after he retreated one hundred something feet. When he saw that Su Ming and the others did not chase after them, he forced himself to a halt while feeling anxious, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming and his group.


    Yun You and Nian Yin were slightly slower in terms of reaction. At that moment, they were already a hundred thousand feet away. But just as they were about to charge even farther ahead with Fleeing Blood, ripples shone in the space in front of them, and Xu Hui walked out from them.


    She was still grinning, but there was a murderous look in her eyes. She was slightly angry. After all, these four people had only started fleeing after she coughed.


    "Why did you run after seeing me?"


    Once Xu Hui walked out, she lifted her right hand and swung it before herself. With it, the image of the moon appeared in front of her, and Yun You and Nian Yin''s expressions instantly changed.


    "Lunar Kalpa Realm!"


    The two of them instantly moved and split up to run in two different directions. The one called Yun You noticed that two of hispanions had already given up on escaping, so with a bitterugh, he stopped as well.


    Only Nian Yin continued charging forward at full speed, even coughing up blood to execute Fleeing Blood. His speed increased exponentially, but before he could move ten thousand feet away from Xu Hui, his body manifested from the blood shadow, and as he screamed in pain, he coughed up blood again. Strangely, there was nothing bizarre around him, but his body still tumbled backwards, as if he had been bounced back by an invisible barrier.


    As he fell back, his hair looked as if it was seized by an invisible hand, which was dragging him back.


    When the cultivator called Nian Yin was thrown to the spot in front of the Void Beast where Su Ming was, most of his hair had been ripped off. Blood filled the entirety of his face, and it was flowing down his cheeks. His face was filled with shock and disbelief as he stared at Xu Hui, who walked out of the space beside him.


    "Go on, run. Why aren''t you running anymore?" Xu Hui asked with a grin, then raised her right hand and pointed at Nian Yin. Two wisps of red and white smoke surrounded him, and at the instant they touched his body, the red smoke fused into his chest, and the white smoke disappeared into his throat and lower region.


    The expressions of the other three cultivators changed drastically, and they even let out shocked cries, because they immediately saw Nian Yin''s originally t chest¡­ rise up!


    His Adam''s apple shrank before their eyes until it disappeared, and his rough skin turned light in the blink of an eye. His fingers turned smooth, so they looked lithe and soft. From all of these physical changes, it was evident that¡­ the Yin and Yang aura of this person had been reversed, and he changed from a man¡­ to a woman!


    Nian Yin was momentarily stunned before he let out a shrill scream of pain. Yet even his screams had a sharp edge to them. They were no longer as sonorous and deep as those of a man''s voice, but had be as gentle as those of a woman.


    His changes were quite evident regarding his posterior, too. As his body changed, it clearly grew in size. In fact, the lines of his body had be curved.


    All of this brought about an indescribable shock and terror to the other three cultivators. And even Su Ming felt his eyelids twitch. His heart thumped rapidly a few times in his chest, and when he looked towards Xu Hui after that, a hint of wariness appeared in his eyes.


    The bald crane also widened its eyes. This scene caused it to shudder, and even the Abyss Dragon by its side instinctively moved back. When it looked at Xu Hui, its gaze was filled with terror.


    "A cultivator prefers death to humiliation !"


    Nian Yin''s expression was filled with bitterness. He was the one who knew all the changes in his body the clearest. At that moment, he could no longer describe theplicated feelings in his heart. There was grief and indignation within him as he shouted at Xu Hui.


    Su Ming frowned. He could kill a person without hesitation¡­ but he would not be able to humiliate someone like this. But just as he was about to speak, the cultivator whose physical characteristics had been changed shouted again.


    "I have no grudge or enmity with you, and we only ran into each other due to coincidence! If you do this, aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?! Aren''t you afraid of receiving retribution?! Come! If you want to kill me, then kill me!"


    Xu Hui chuckled softly.


    "You make yourself sound really reasonable. When my husband met you the first time, he did not attack you. It''s normal for you to want to run, since you harbor secrets within you, but not being able to escape means that you are simply not good enough. We caught up to you, and my husband was not even thinking of punishing you too greatly. He just intended to question you a little. If you answered frankly, with my understanding towards him, you would have parted ways peacefully.


    "Besides, you are in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Your power is not sufficient for you to dig out any sort of secrets. If my husband joined you, the possibility of you bing sessful would increase by several fold. What''s not good about it?


    "But I only coughed once and you ran. You didn''t manage to escape in the end, but now you''re shouting with righteous indignation," Xu Hui said with a smile.


    Xuan Shang and the other two fell silent, and a contemtive look appeared on their faces. Xu Hui''s words were not domineering in their ears, and the truth was just as she said, so the trio could not help but start to think about it.


    However, Nian Yin''s heart was in turmoil due to his physical characteristics having been changed. He refused to register even a single word from Xu Hui speech and let out a cold snort. Yet the moment he did that, Xu Hui''s next sentence immediately caused his expression to change drastically.


    "The Art you practice should be the Great Annual Wheel Dharma Art. I only noticed it just now, and judging from this, your family name is Nian, and you came from True Morning Dao World.


    "Let me think. The Nian Hua Family from True Morning Dao World is a family built by a sect that dissociated themselves from the Immortals in the past. Three thousand something years ago, a family member killed another member of his family, and when he was captured, his cultivation base was destroyed and he was sent into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence as a punishment. That person is you, right?


    "But your cultivation base is still around. Looks like the Nian Hua Family is behind you in this operation of yours."


    "Who are you?!" As Nian Yin''s expression changed, Xuan Shang and the other two cultivators'' pupils shrank in fear. They looked towards Xu Hui simultaneously.


    "Me? My name is Xu Hui, and I''m from Phoenix Sect." Xu Hui smiled faintly and looked at Su Ming, who was frowning clearly slightly displeased in his heart.


    "Phoenix Sect?! Xu Hui¡­ You are Phoenix Sect''s Sacred Lady!"


    Nian Yin was momentarily stunned, then all his anger drained away from him. He became dispirited, and in his anguish, he gave up on all forms of resistance. In fact, from the changes of his expression, it was clear that he was filled with rm and fear towards Phoenix Sect.


    "That''s right. It is the Phoenix Sect which all cultivators secretly refer to as the Sinister Sect in True Morning Dao World, and I am the Scorpion Lady Xu Hui, one of the two you secretly refer to as the Snake and Scorpion Ladies," Xu Hui said with a grin. This was the first time Su Ming heard this, and he was stunned. These things did not exist in Dao Kong''s memories, which was perhaps rted to Dao Kong''s status and experiences.


    In fact, Su Ming had always been slightly puzzled as to why Dao Kong had so few memories. After all, the more memories a living creature had, the more difficult it would be to Possess that person, and Dao Kong''s memories were only the basics of what a person would have.


    Scorpion Lady Xu Hui¡ªthis was how the cultivators in True Morning Dao Sect secretly referred to one of the two great Sacred Ladies in Phoenix Sect. Based on the title itself, there was definitely a reason behind why Phoenix Sect was privately known as the Sinister Sect.


    Su Ming was silent. He suddenly understood why Xu Hui had no qualms whatsoever when she did something. If she had such a ''great'' reputation in the world outside, then it was surely rted to her actions when she was in True Morning Dao Sect.


    Scorpions were venomous, but the venom did not lie in their mouths, and neither was it in their ws. Instead, it was contained in their tails. They were incredibly quick and small, which would mean that they would not bring about too much attention from others. However, at a critical moment, just the slightest mistake on their enemies'' part would mean death form venom. This was the terrifying aspect of scorpions.


    Snakes were skilled in hiding and waiting. Usually, they would hide their venomous fangs and would not casually reveal them. They would lie still without moving for long periods of time, but once they moved, they would kill. Thisparison reminded Su Ming of another girl, which was rted to a pain-filled first love.


    He had known a long time ago that there were two Sacred Ladies in Phoenix Sect. One of them was Xu Hui, and the other¡­ was the Snake Lady Bai Ling. This was something he knew from Dao Kong''s memories.


    In fact, Su Ming knew that there was a high possibility that Xu Hui had known about his name since a long time ago, whether it would be because Bai Ling had told her or because Xu Hui would have secretly investigated him. Either way, there was a high chance that she knew about him.


    That was why Xu Hui had been able to say right from the get go that Su Ming was thinking about a woman when they were in the mountain of the Ninth Tribe. It was also that one sentence of her that had sunk him into a dream that should not have been seen by cultivators, but had been seen by him.


    It was at that time that Su Ming came to know that he was obsessed with the promise itself, and not Bai Ling. He had then put an end to that burden in his heart and walked through a change of heart.


    Su Ming did not believe that this was a coincidence, but no matter what, he could tell that Xu Hui''s actions were mostly filled with good intentions in regards to that matter. That was why he had never pointed it out.


    1. A cultivator prefers death to humiliation: The original is ''a schr prefers death to humiliation''. Since we''re in this context, I thought it would be more appropriate to say cultivator instead of schr.

 Chapter 963 Resentful Wei

    <h4>Chapter 963 Resentful Wei</h4>


    Everyone has their own secrets, and there is no need for anyone to forcibly obtain them. Even if the four cultivators had a secret, if they insisted on not telling it, Su Ming would not force them. In truth, the thing he saw as the most important was the fact that the four of them were heading to Dust Burners, and he too wanted to go to them.


    A person''s age would not show whether they had truly be mature, and neither would their maturity show in the wrinkles that appeared on their bodies as time passed. It would instead show in whether a person learned how to tolerate another.


    There were some things that did not need to be spoken. As long as people were willing to tolerate it, then everything would be fine.


    Su Ming did not know how to be tolerant towards others in the past, but after going through so many things, he had learned how to be tolerant in certain areas.


    ''If you do not want to tell, then I won''t ask.''


    In truth, the difference between knowing about something then keeping it a secret and knowing about something then talking incessantly about ity between whether a person was mature or immature.


    Su Ming sat down cross-legged on the Void Beast and said faintly, "Alright, Xu Hui. Turn him back."


    Xu Hui turned her head around to cast Su Ming a nce. A smile appeared on her face. How could she not know about the things Su Ming knew? But there was only happiness in this mode ofmunication. There were no schemes, and neither were there any other sort of thought contained within it.


    Such moments were rarely found in her life.


    That was why Xu Hui wanted to treasure this. She did not want to lose this atmosphere of theirmunication after the truth had been brought out.


    They were foolish. They were being rarely foolish.


    She nodded obediently, then raised her right hand which she swung at Nian Yin. Two wisps of smoke that were purple and bluended on the cultivator, causing his Adam''s apple to appear, the bumps on his chest to be t, his posterior to shrink, and his skin to be rough once again from its formerly smooth state.


    Once Xu Hui finished doing all this, she returned to Su Ming''s side.


    "If the four of you feel like telling me your secret, you can say it. If you don''t want to, I won''t make things difficult for you¡­ but I want to know how to get to Dust Burners. I''ve been watching the path you took. You should have a map with you. Tell me the route and I will immediately leave," Su Ming said calmly.


    The markers regarding Dust Burners on the map Dijiu Mo Sha had given him were incredibly fuzzy. After all, this tribe was not like Heaven Traversers who were located in the outeryer of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Dust Burners were located in a region close to the core of the Star Ocean. It was¡­ a ce where Ninth Tribe had never gone before.


    Which was why their markings regarding Dust Burners only provided Su Ming with a general outline but not the specifics. If he was to search for them blindly, the difficulty would be incredibly great, and the dangers in it would also be very high.


    Once Nian Yin''s body returned to normal, his face turned pale and he immediately returned to his group''s side. He did not dare look at Xu Hui. Perhaps the other true worlds did not know the details of this woman''s reputation, but as someone from True Morning Dao World, he knew well that this woman could be said to be an existence that would cause others'' faces to change color when they spoke about her. She killed others as if she was swatting flies, and the level of malice as well as viciousness within her heart was enough to cause others to tremble in fear.


    However, while being wary of Xu Hui, he was shocked by Su Ming. Xu Hui, who was known as the Scorpion Lady, was a merciless and heartless person. The open strife and veiled fights between her and the Snake Lady were never-ending. Besides their own Masters, it was unheard of that anyone else could make them be obedient.


    Yet with one sentence, Su Ming had actually made Xu Hui turn him back. If he told others about this, no one would believe him.


    When Nian Yin lowered his head, Xuan Shang and the others exchanged nces with each other. They remained silent for a moment before Xuan Shang patted his storage bag and brought out a jade slip. Once he focused his attention and Branded it, he threw the slip towards Su Ming.


    "This is the map that will lead you to Dust Burners. Senior, the spot next to you is a Relocation Vortex. When you walk out of the other end, there will be detailed marks on the map leading you to the ce."


    Su Ming took the jade slip. Once he scanned it with his Atman, he looked at the four people in close scrutiny. Then, the Void Beast beneath him slowly turned around and floated towards the Relocation Vortex.


    When they were beside the Relocation Vortex, the Void Beast came to a halt, and Su Ming said softly, "All of you, you should go in first."


    Xuan Shang nodded. He could guess that Su Ming would definitely not believe in him so easily. After all, if he was in Su Ming''s ce, he would do the same thing. He was not against it, since he did not do anything to the map. At that moment, he looked at the trio beside him,pletely unperturbed, and once they exchanged nces with each other, they chose to obey.


    The four of them turned into long arcs and charged at the Relocation Vortex. When they closed in, they did not hesitate. Xuan Shang was the first to step in, while Nian Yin came right after. The other two stepped in momentster.


    After they disappeared, the Void Beast beneath Su Ming looked as if it sucked in a deep breath. Its body shrank, and when it became only about hundreds of feet in size, it crawled into the Relocation Vortex. Its body instantly fused inside before disappearing without a trace.


    Within the vortex was the colorful world. In a gigantic, semi-transparent tunnel were Xuan Shang and the other three, and all of them had their eyes closed while allowing their bodies to glide through as they were pulled forward. Behind them was the Void Beast that was now hundreds of feet in size. Standing on its back was Xu Hui, who had her eyes wide open while she observed her surroundings. As for the bald crane, it naturally did not close its eyes due to its personality. Instead, it stared at its surroundings.


    The Abyss Dragon did not know about the necessity of closing its eyes, and also looked around.


    Su Ming had never taken to the habit of closing his eyes in the ce. At the instant he entered the world in the vortex, he immediately looked into the distance - at the dark depths where the familiar ripples of powery.


    The corners of Su Ming''s lips curled up slightly. He sensed the dragon-headed ck horse''s presence. That ck horse clearly remembered Su Ming very deeply. This time, right when Su Ming entered the vortex, it immediately charged forth from the distance at full speed.


    "It''sing again." Xu Hui''s voice was calm, but a hint of anxiety shed briefly in her eyes.


    She remembered clearly that when the ck horse had caught up to Su Ming thest time, he had nearly been unable to leave this world.


    "Who? Who''sing?" The bald crane widened its eyes and looked around continuously. While it was searching, a roar that stirred up arge number of ripples echoed in the world.


    This roar shocked and terrified the people''s hearts, causing the tunnel to tremble and made the colorful jellyfish-like existences around them to quickly retreat.


    It also caused Xuan Shang and the other three''s expressions to change, but they kept their eyes firmly shut.


    Su Ming directed his attention towards the noise, and a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. The more he saw the ck horse, the fonder he grew of it. The desire to tame it also grew stronger in his heart. If it was not because the ck horse possessed power equivalent to Masters of Fate, Su Ming would have taken forceful actions a long time ago.


    "Sooner orter, you will be mine."


    Su Ming stood up. He could sense that as the ck horse roared from the distance, the Void Beast beneath him started trembling violently, conveying just how terrified it was. Clearly, the shock and fear brought by the roar was even greater for a beast.


    "Don''t provoke it. Thest time, you¡­" Xu Hui could not help but worry, which was evident on her face. And it was not fake, but a true manifestation of what she was feeling in her heart.


    "You don''t have to bother."


    Resolve appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He stared at the darkness in the distance, vaguely able to tell that there was a long arc there charging towards him at an indescribable speed.


    There were six dim balls of light in the long arc. Those were the horse''s six eyes. The arrogance within them were the source of Su Ming''s resolve.


    This time, the horse had been clearly farther away from Su Ming. That was why based on his experience, he knew that it would be difficult for the horse to reveal itself before they left the vortex. After all, the distance between them was simply too great.


    Su Ming wanted to see the horse, and he also wanted the ck horse to see him.


    He wanted that prideful ck horse to remember his provocation. He wanted the horse to immediately appear when he stepped into the vortex. To do this, he needed the ck horse to have an incredibly deep impression of him, and for this prideful existence, provocation would be the source of an obsession it would never be able to ignore.


    Su Ming moved swiftly. Once he walked off the Void Beast, he threw his head back and let out a long roar. That roar shook the entire world. It continued reverberating in the void, stirring up an endless amount of echoes.


    This immediately caused the four cultivators'' expressions to change. They could not help but start cursing in their hearts. This was the world in the vortex. It was a ce where they were not allowed to open their eyes and let out a single sound, or else they would run into incredible danger.


    This was something they learned a long time ago in incredible detail when they were just introduced to Relocation Vortices. Yet now, Su Ming''s long roar behind thempletely broke the silence within this quiet world in the vortex.


    That long roar was also filled with a thick air of provocation, which prated through the endless depths andnded in the ck horse''s ears as it charged forward. Boundless anger appeared in its eyes, and it responded to Su Ming with a roar as well as a speed that increased by almost one hundred times.


    Su Ming smiled. This was the ck horse''s true speed.


    Time trickled by. One breath passed, then another, and another. When everyone was near the Relocation Vortex''s exit, Su Ming saw a long arc at the corner of his vision, and it wasing at them with an indescribable speed. Along with that long arc was a sea of fire that surged into the sky, as well as a ck horse with two dragon heads.


    This horse was several thousands of feet tall. It stood on fire, and ck smoke as well as mes escaped its nostrils when it breathed. A fierce light shone in its eyes. When it lifted its head, it let out its third roar, and galloped on mes while charging towards Su Ming.


    From the distance, it looked as if the world in the vortex was burning. When the mes crackled, they swept in all directions.


    "You-you-you¡­"


    When the ck horse''s body waspletely revealed, the bald crane shuddered violently. It pped its wings, widened its eyes, put on a face full of disbelief, and pointed at the ck horse.


    "Damn it all, that''s a Resentful Wei ! There are still Resentful Weis in the world?! Two dragon heads¡­ This means it''s still a baby. Damn it! How can this be possible!" the bald crane cried out in a shrill voice, yelling out the things it remembered as some fragmented memories appeared in its head at the instant it saw the ck horse.


    "What''s a Resentful Wei?!" Su Ming asked while staring at the ck horse. He knew that the bald crane had a mysterious past and at that its memories were fragmented. It would only asionally remember certain things.


    "Beyond the four Great True Worlds, and even past the Fifth True World were three Great Ancient Kingdoms. One of them was Wei. This kingdom had countless cultivators, but in a single night, all of them died. Once the entire ancient kingdom was reduced to ashes, all the cultivators'' souls gathered together to turn into resentment. This resentmenty in silence for several centuries until eventually forming into Resentful Weis!"


    Su Ming''s pupils swiftly contracted.


    1. Resentful Wei (Թκ, Yuan4 Wei4): Two words originally from Shiji/Historical Records/Records of the Great Historian (all the same). It''s not a term, per see, because the original phrase is ÒÔԹκÆë¹Ê, and the Թκ here is a verb + noun. It means ''Because he hated Wei Qiqu for almost beating him to death''.


    Թ can only mean grudge or resentment, but for κ, it can be 1) a country''s name in Ancient China, 2) a surname, 3) big and tall.


    Since κ is clearly the name of a country here, Resentful Wei was chosen.

 Chapter 964 Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos

    <h4>Chapter 964 Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos</h4>


    "The Resentful Weis are not epted by the universe, because it was heaven''s will that Ancient Wei was destroyed. Yet the souls of Wei did not perish but gathered together to be resentment. This meant that they were standing up against the universe, and so had to be destroyed!


    "Those who kill a Resentful Wei can obtain the universe''s kismet. No matter what they do, everything will go ording to their n. It was also why the two other Ancient Kingdoms had surrounded and exterminated them in the past.


    "This race was thenpletely destroyed, and not a single Resentful Wei was left. But-but there''s a Resentful Wei in here! Kill it! If you manage to kill it, then no matter how many years pass, you will have the universe''s kismet on you. It''ll be especially helpful since people who have the universe''s kismet are incredibly rare in the years after the Great Destruction!


    "Su Ming, your cultivation base clone was born with a kismet. Since that''s the case, if you kill this creature, you will get even more of it! This kismet thing might be insubstantial, but it''ll guarantee you sess in everything that you want to do for ten thousand years!"


    There was a solemn never seen before expression on the bald crane''s face. The sleaziness that always existed when it spoke was no longer present in its words. Instead, there was an upright and dignified presence within them.


    However, that presence was swiftly dissipating. The bald crane shuddered, and confusion appeared in its eyes. It was as if the one who had said those words just then had not been the bald crane itself!


    "What is the rtionship between the three Great Ancient Kingdoms and five Great True Worlds?" Su Ming immediately asked.


    "The nine Great True Worlds are the earth of the Lower Realm, and the three Great Ancient Kingdoms are the sky of the Higher Realm. Only when they are joined together do they form the additional Expanse Cosmos¡­ Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos , the one that is beyond Dark Dawn''s 180 Expanse Cosmoses, and Saint Defier''s 180 Expanse Cosmoses!


    "No matter whether it is Saint Defier who loses one Cosmos or Dark Dawn obtaining one more Cosmos, whoever will obtain one hundred and eighty-one Cosmoses first¡­ will be able to wage war!" When the bald crane said these words, its head lolled to the side and it immediately fainted. Its body was caught by the Abyss Dragon.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. Xu Hui''s expression also changed as she stood by the side. Clearly, the bald crane''s words were secrets they had never heard before. Those words might seem incredibly ordinary, but if one was to mull over the profound meaning behind them, then it would definitely cause a storm in the person''s mind.


    Dark Dawn''s 180 Expanse Cosmoses as well as Saint Defier''s 180 Expanse Cosmoses meant that Su Ming''s knowledge had just been endlessly expanded within an instant. It allowed him to learn just how big and vast was the universe.


    It did not matter whether it was Morning Dao World or Sacred Yin World. Even if he added in the Emperor of Abyss'' World, the mysterious Fourth True World and the Fifth True World that had disappeared, the other four True Worlds that had vanished during the Great Destruction, they still did not form theplete Arid Triad. They needed to add in the three Ancient Kingdoms to form aplete Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    And¡­ there were three hundred and sixty other Cosmoses that were about the size of thisplete Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. The universe¡­ was infinitely huge!


    Even for a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, where would this single person''s power be ranked among all the other people in the 361 Expanse Cosmoses?


    Su Ming and Xu Hui were not the only ones who were struck silent by the bald crane''s words. Xuan Shang and the other three in front of them also experienced unprecedented shock. They could not help but open their eyespletely and turn their heads around to look at the bald crane.


    They had heard its words. Their expressions changed, which was a telling sign that they could not ept this truth for a time being. They thought that the four Great True Worlds constituted the edge of the universe, and what they were surprised about was the Fifth True World which existed as a legend in their minds.


    Yet at that moment, their beliefs werepletely crushed. In truth, besides the five True Worlds, there were four other True Worlds. Besides them, there were also three Great Ancient Kingdoms. And only when the three Great Ancient Kingdoms and the nine Great True Worlds fused together would aplete Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos be formed. And even then¡­ besides the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, there were still Dark Dawn''s 180 Expanse Cosmoses and Saint Defier''s 180 Expanse Cosmoses. There were 360 Expanses Cosmoses in total!


    The first thing that rose in the minds of the four people was doubt. However, Su Ming and Xu Hui''s expressions as well as the ancient air that came with the bald crane''s words when it spoke just then told the cultivators'' instincts¡­ that at least eight-tenths of all that was said was real, even though there was no proof to verify whether it was so!


    In the mid of their silence, the fourth roar from the Resentful Wei echoed in the air. The dragon-headed ck horse that was thousands of feet big appeared in everyone''s field of vision, swiftly closing in on them. The pride and the air that allowed no provocation in its six eyes was incredibly strong.


    Su Ming quietly watched the ck horse getting closer to him. As he stared at it, the bald crane''s words echoed in his head. He suddenly felt that there was some degree of simrity between him and the ck horse.


    This creature had been sent away by its kin when it was still a newborn at the time its race was being destroyed. It then became its race''s sole survivor, and Su Ming¡­ was also the same.


    Others had worked together to kill its kin, and it was the same case for the Abyss Builders.


    Both the ck horse and Su Ming had grown up in ces that were not their homnds, and they both had yet to enter them.


    Su Ming''s silence and his thoughts were shown in his eyes. The instant the ck horse saw this, it came to a halt, but soon, it raised its head up high. It gave off the air of looking down at Su Ming and carried itself with a bearing that it did not ask for pity.


    It stared at Su Ming coldly, then rushed forward. It had be even faster.


    However, while the distance between them might have seemed close, they were actually far away from each other. In the world within the vortex, distances that did not seem great were in truth incredibly far apart. The ck horse''s speed might be unparalleled, but since the distance between them was incredibly great, it could not catch up to Su Ming and his group within a dozen something breaths.


    Besides, Su Ming could vaguely sense that there seemed¡­ to be a certain limit on speed in this world. They could not shift in here.


    He could see that there seemed to be barriers around the ck horse, and it was crashing into them continuously. This was clearly the reason why its speed was limited. As it moved forward, it would be as if it crashed one barrier after another.


    Su Ming did not choose to provoke it again. Instead, as Xuan Shang and the other three disappeared, he vanished from the world in the vortex as well.


    A roar mixed with a note of grief that no one else could hear but Su Ming came from the ck horse''s mouth and lingered in the air for a long time.


    The gxy in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean appeared like a clearke. There was not a single speck of dust there, so those who saw could not help but get immersed in this beauty that they would be unable to see in other ces.


    This ce was incredibly far away from Heaven Traversers. If they had flown normally, Su Ming would have needed to press on without stopping for an entire year with his speed.


    At that moment, once the group appeared, Su Ming quietly looked at the exit of the Relocation Vortex. The bald crane''s words continued echoing in his head and refused to vanish.


    Xu Hui was in a slightly absent-minded state, thinking hard about something.


    "Huh? We''re out? Well, damn it all, how did I fall asleep?"


    The bald crane opened its eyes at that moment, but there was a deep fatigue on its face. It jumped around a few times and mumbled under its breath, incredibly puzzled.


    However, after only mumbling a few sentences, it saw the Abyss Dragon looking at it with a slightlyplicated look on its face. Xu Hui, the four cultivators, and even Su Ming were also looking at it.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you all staring at me?" The bald crane felt slightly scared, and goosebumps appeared all over its skin. It was feeling incredibly nervous, and a wary expression appeared on its face. It took a few steps back and had its ws press firmly on the ground.


    "I don''t have crystals! I don''t have crystals¡­" the bald crane shouted loudly.


    Su Ming stared at the bald crane for a moment before averting his gaze and sitting down cross-legged on the Void Beast. He patted the beast, and it started moving. It turned around and glided into the distance.


    Once they came out the time for Su Ming to part ways with the four cultivators also arrived. Su Ming might have killed many people in his life, having cut living creatures like swatting flies, and appeared to enjoy killing, but the truth wasn''t like that. As long as no one provoked him, directly or indirectly, he would not attack. There were no grudges shared between the four cultivators and Su Ming, so he did not harbor the intention to kill them. Once the Void Beast left into the distance,yers of ripples gradually appeared in the gxy.


    Xu Hui hesitated for a moment, but after sneaking a peak at Su Ming, she did not say anything. Instead, she sat down beside him. As for the bald crane, it had currently seized the Abyss Dragon and was asking it something in a whisper. There was not even the need to hear them to be able to guess that the bald crane was definitely asking about why the group was looking at it so strangely just then.


    When the four cultivators came out of the vortex, they were filled with a high level of vignce. The bald crane rousing from its sleep might have attracted some of their attention and shocked them with its words, but they were currently facing a matter that concerned their survival, and they did not have the pleasure of thinking about other things. Most of their attention was ced on remaining on guard.


    They did not know whether Su Ming would keep to his promise, but when they saw him leaving into the distance with his group, the four of them let out sighs of relief in their hearts. Yet at the same time, once they exchanged nces, they saw the hesitation in one another''s eyes.


    One of the sentences Xu Hui had said had struck a chord in their hearts.


    With their power, they did not have too much confidence in seeding with their n. In truth, they needed to rely on luck. However, if Su Ming and Xu Hui joined them, then the chances of them seeding would be much higher.


    This was a choice. On one side, they would suffer no loss, but the chances of them seeding would not be great. On the other hand, while they would have to suffer some loss in terms of profit, the chances of them seeding would be greater.


    When they saw that Su Ming and the others had left into the distance, the four of them exchanged nces one more time, and three faces turned to Xuan Shang. After all, the leader of this operation was him, and it would be best that he made the choice.


    Xuan Shang''s expression changed several times. If Su Ming had forced them into an interrogation, then even if he had said it, he would have definitely searched for a chance to counterattack during their journey in the future. However, Su Ming did not force them. This caused Xuan Shang to fall into uncertainty before he quickly weighed the pros and cons. Then, he gritted his teeth with force, took a few steps forward, and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, who had already left into the distance.


    "Senior, please wait, I am willing to tell you our secret in exchange for you joining our operation. If we work together, we will definitely seed."


    "Not interested," Su Ming said, his voice traveling behind him and echoing in the gxy. The Void Beast beneath him did not stop and went farther away.


    "This concerns the activation of the fifth kiln!" Xuan Shang immediately said.


    1. Lower Realm, Higher Realm, Expanse Cosmos: Taken from Renegade Immortal and ISSTH.

 Chapter 965 The Fifth Kiln

    <h4>Chapter 965 The Fifth Kiln</h4>


    The most important things to Su Ming in Divine Essence Star Ocean were all rted to the Fifth True World, and if he wanted to go to there, he needed the fifth stone!


    However, this fifth stone was incredibly rare. All everyone knew was that it was produced in the fifth kiln, but not who had it.


    However, there was no regr pattern in the activation of the fifth kiln. Sometimes it would activate after a few decades. At other times, it would take several centuries, and asionally, several thousands of years. The longest recorded interval was twenty thousand years.


    As one of the most mysterious ces in Divine Essence Star Ocean, no one except the people who went into the fifth kiln before knew what was inside, and even if someone managed to return alive, they would naturally not tell the others much about it. The information they obtained would be the greatest secrets of their race, so that it would be easier for the members of their race to head into the fifth kiln when it appeared again.


    The fifth kiln''s location had always been a secret. Unless someone searched through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean with the mes as their guide when it was activated, then the people who wanted to find it could only look to the east of their cultivation. There, they would see the strange sun, which was the fifth kiln.


    Yet if they were to look for it, then even if they walked to the ends of the universe, they would find that they were still unable to reach the fifth kiln. This was like a mirage. A person could see it, could stretch their hand towards it, but what they would obtain in exchange would be just ripples. They would be unable to take anything.


    Su Ming was not putting on airs when Xuan Shang invited him the first time. He was truly not interested in it. There were countless wastnds in Divine Essence Star Ocean, as well as countless ces where Gods fell asleep. It could be said that there was a possibility that any of these ces could contain a serendipity and treasures that would cause people to fight over them.


    He could search for these serendipities alone if he wanted, not taking other people. However, Su Ming''s main focus was not on those serendipities. He wanted to go ording to his n and take revenge on the other three venerated races while waiting for the activation of the fifth kiln.


    If it would happen, it would be good, but if he could not wait for long enough, then he could only return to True Morning Dao World with regrets in his heart.


    That was why¡­ the instant Xuan Shang''s second sentencended in Su Ming''s ears, his eyes flew open. He raised his right hand and patted the Void Beast, which instantly stopped.


    When Xuan Shang saw the Void Beast stopping, he knew that the fifth kiln had brought about the expected effect.


    Su Ming stood up, and when he turned his head around, he looked at Xuan Shang and his group in the distance. He lifted his foot and took a step forward. At the instant his footnded, he had already moved through space and appeared in front of Xuan Shang.


    "Continue," he said faintly.


    Xuan Shang remained silent for a moment before saying decisively, "I am a True Guard from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence! Or rather, there have been generations of members from the Xuan Family who have served as True Guards. We trace back to ten thousand something years ago. At that time, my ancestor coincidentally found a te.


    "It was a strange, with an evesting me on it. Generations of my family researched the te and found that¡­ the mes on it weren''t normal mes, but they were never able to figure out just what type of mes they were.


    "You saw the color of the mes back then. This sort of me will not extinguish for nearly ten thousand years, and it is stored in the te. No one knows how it appeared or how it came to be, but no matter where it is, as long as we swing that te, the mes will immediately appear and burn everything¡­


    "Seven thousand years ago, a Progenitor from the Xuan Family used some unknown method to ascertain the te''s identity in an auction held in ck Ink. It showed up to be a relic left behind by the previous tribe leader of Dust Burners!


    "Before the auction in ck Ink ended, the Progenitor went through¡­ a monstrous sea of fire that appears once the fifth kiln is activated. The sea of fire might not have swept up ck Ink, but he could see it on ck Ink. That indescribable me and the dark color of the me¡­ was the fire on the te!" Xuan Shang said calmly.


    "Is the fifth kiln connected to Dust Burners?" A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes as he looked at Xuan Shang.


    "They are definitely connected!" Xuan Shang nodded. "That is why, over the years, the True Guards from Xuan Family would secretly search for the path leading to Dust Burners. We spent several thousands of years, and we finally found an iplete map. On it are some clues regarding the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. There are also some marks about Dust Burners," Xuan Shang exined while looking at Su Ming.


    "As one of the four venerated races, Dust Burners have a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death among them. On¡­ what basis are you going there?" Su Ming asked tly.


    "Based on the first Progenitor of Xuan Family being friends with a person in True Sacred Yin World in the past. That person gifted my family''s Progenitor with a supreme treasure. Even a Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death will not be able to see any clues when this supreme treasure provides us with a cover.


    "The meaning behind this treasure is greater than its effect. With this treasure around, Xuan Family can exist eternally in True Sacred Yin World, and no one will easily dare to snatch this treasure. More importantly, besides the treasure being connected to the blood of the Xuan Family, the person who gave us this treasure¡­ is the current Sublime Paragon of True Sacred Yin World!" Once Xuan Shang finished saying these words, his eyes bore into Su Ming.


    "We are also heading there based on our confidence with fellow Daoist Hua''s Soul Sealing Art, fellow Daoist Yun''s Aura Devouring and Transformation Art, as well as fellow Daoist Nian''s Great Annual Wheel Dharma Art, which is an Art passed down through generations of their family. It is a pity that three more of our friends died, or else with the seven of us together and the supreme treasure running through our bodies, we could have all turned into one." Xuan Shang sighed.


    A brilliant sparkle shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He smiled.


    "You''re intending to disguise yourselves as a Dust Burner and blend among them, right? And you should be thinking about using the status of a lost son of the previous Dust Burner''s tribe leader. If I''m not wrong, your family''s Progenitor did not just obtain a te in the past. He also obtained¡­ a corpse!" Su Ming''s voice was calm, but once he said it, a huge storm stirred up in Xuan Shang''s heart, even though his expression remained the same.


    He cast a deep look at Su Ming. This was the first time he met someone like him, who could discover the truth based on the few clues in his words.


    It was just as Su Ming said. His family''s Progenitor had discovered a corpse in the past, but it was not the whole corpse, only half of it!


    "Based on this, that supreme treasure of your family can not only hide your presences, but also transform them. Only then would no one be able to see through anything in your n," Su Ming said calmly.


    Xuan Shang smiled wryly, then wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming. He might not have said it out loud, but the two of them already knew what was going on. As for the three cultivators by the side, there was now wariness in their eyes when they looked at Su Ming.


    They were not just wary of his level of cultivation and his great power. They were also wary of how meticulous he was in his thoughts.


    "I would not dare to hide from you, I had indeed thought of this. This was also what the members of the Xuan Family have concluded. This is the only way that we would be able to blend into the Dust Burners. After all¡­ the Xuan Family does not have a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    "That is why we contacted our other old acquaintances in the other true worlds and gathered a total of seven people. Three thousand years ago, we stepped into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and we have been preparing for this for a long time. Once we perfected our coordination, we entered the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "But it''s a pity. On our way here, we ran into danger that we could not avoid, and three of our friends died." Xuan Shang''s expression filled with grief as he spoke slowly.


    "But since we ran into you, senior, it means that we have gained a greater chance in sess. With you around, we will definitely be able toe into contact with the fifth kiln''s secret. In fact, there is even a possibility that we will enter the fifth kiln!" A hint of resolve and hope appeared in Xuan Shang''s eyes.


    Su Ming stared at Xuan Shang. He could tell that this person was telling him partial truths, and there were things he did not say. This was understandable. After all, if he told everyone everything, then he would not have survived till now. It would also have been impossible for him to get to theter stage of World ne Realm.


    "How are you dividing the spoils?" Su Ming asked faintly. He was throwing this question out with the intention to test waters and learn just what sort of treasures were in the fifth kiln. After all, besides the fifth stone, Su Ming did not know the details of what else was in there. However, based on the resolve he saw on these four, it was clearly that they had a certain item that they were determined to get no matter what.


    "Senior, do you have anything that you absolutely intend to obtain?" Xuan Shang immediately asked, avoiding Su Ming''s question. Clearly, he did not want to say what they wanted.


    Su Ming smiled and did not continue with his question. Instead, he answered firmly and decisively. "I only want the fifth stone!"


    Xuan Shang immediately nodded. The other three people beside him also let out sighs of relief. They might not have had much dealings with Su Ming, but their instincts told them that he was not a person who would go back on his promises. As for the fifth stone, even though they also wanted to obtain it,pared to their true goal, this item could be ignored.


    "Then¡­" A faint smile appeared on Xuan Shang''s face. He quelled the excitement in his heart. He knew that the chances of sess in this operation would soon be greater. Just as he was about to say something, Xu Hui suddenly chuckled lightly beside Su Ming.


    "I want a rouge jade."


    When she said this, Xuan Shang and his group''s expressions immediately changed slightly.


    "Hmm? Could it be that me joining you is not valuable, even with my level of cultivation?" Xu Hui asked with a smile.


    Xuan Shang smiled wryly. He looked at Nian Yin, who remained silent for some time before gritting his teeth and nodding. The rouge jade was one of the two objects that he wanted in the fifth kiln.


    "Your Grandpa Crane too! I want crystals! Loads and loads of crystals!" When the bald crane saw that Su Ming and Xu Hui had obtained benefits out of this, its spirits were immediately lifted and it shouted loudly.


    Once it finished speaking, to make itself seem more convincing, it swayed its body and turned into Su Ming. Then it moved again. Judging by its actions, it looked like it wanted to transform into Xu Hui as well, but when she looked towards it with a grin, and the bald crane''s heart let out a loud thump against its chest. It then forced itself to stop after it had transformed halfway. The bald crane then quickly turned into Xuan Shang, then Yun You, Hua Yu, and Nian Yin''s appearances. It even took the form of a Heaven Traverser after that.


    "How is it? Heh heh, if I join you, I should be worth several hundreds of millions of crystals, right?" In the end, the bald crane looked at the bbergasted quartet with a smug look.


    "All the crystals in the fifth kiln will belong to you!" Excitement appeared on Xuan Shang''s face. The bald crane''s transformations perfected the final step of his n of blending into the Dust Burners.

 Chapter 966 Main Soul

    <h4>Chapter 966 Main Soul</h4>


    The core of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean was quiet. From the distance, the ce looked empty, but there was dazzling light spilling out in all directions, filling the ce with an unequalled beauty.


    Rarely would cultivatorse here, or rather, there were very few cultivators who could manage toe to this ce. Even for Su Ming and Xu Hui, if they did not have Ninth Tribe''s map, it would have been very difficult to arrive here.


    As for Xuan Shang and his group, they had also only reached this region after going through plenty of hardships. They had prepared for this for thousands of years, yet they had still been reduced to the current four from their initial seven.


    "Based on the iplete map I have with me, if we move forward for a month, we will reach Dust Burners'' territory. That''s why we should make some preparations here." Xuan Shang looked at Su Ming.


    "Xuan Family''s supreme treasure can contain several people within it, and it can change its external appearance at will. With the Paragon Crane''s transformations, there will not be a single w in our presence and external appearance."


    As Xuan Shang spoke, he raised his right hand, ced his finger in his mouth, and bit down on it. Immediately, blood seeped out, and Xuan Shang formed a seal with his right hand. After a moment, he pushed his hand forward. The blood on his fingertip started changing rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it turned gold.


    The now gold blood flew out and shone with a golden light in front of the group, then swiftly expanded to the size of a fist.


    "My fellow Daoists and two seniors, please offer up your fresh blood so that my family''s supreme treasure can remember your presence. With it, it will amodate all of you in it. There is no danger in this, and while I might not dare to call myself an honest and forthright person, I am definitely not a despicable person either, so you don''t have to worry," Xuan Shang said in a low voice.


    Nian Yin was the first to bite his fingertip and fling out his blood. It charged at the gold blood and came into contact with it, fusing with it in the blink of an eye. Immediately, the ck blood looked as if it was boiling and swelled up again. This time, it swelled up to the size of a head. It was still gold inside, and it could be clearly seen that a faint golden light had appeared around Nian Yin''s body, as if there was some form of connection between him and the ball of blood.


    It was the same for Xuan Shang.


    Yun You hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and bit his fingertip. Then, he too offered up his blood. After a moment, the golden blood became bigger once more, and the golden light also appeared around Yun You.


    Hua Yu was thest among the four to offer up his blood. His blood was different from the others. There was a hint of blue within red, making it seem as if it was nearly purple. When his blood fused into the golden ball, it immediately started tumbling about furiously. Once it swelled up to the size of an average man''s height, it stopped growing.


    "Seniors, please!" Xuan Shang looked towards Su Ming and Xu Hui.


    "I''ll do it first."


    Xu Hui smiled. Right before Su Ming, she swung her hand, and the blood from her fingertip fused into the golden ball. She was already in Lunar Kalpa Realm, so the moment her blood touched the golden ball of blood, it started to boil with an unprecedented intensity.


    This scene caused Xuan Shang and his group to focus their attention on the ball, but they were not too surprised by it. Clearly, the levels of cultivation from the people offering their blood would determine the size of the ball of blood.


    The golden ball swelled up rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it grew to be one hundred something feet tall from its previous height of an average man. It floated in front of the group with golden light shining from it, causing all the people beside Su Ming to look as if they were wearing a golden cloak.


    Xu Hui closed her eyes. After a moment, when she opened them, she looked towards Su Ming. "This is a form of acknowledgment. Once your blood fuses with it, you will obtain the supreme treasure''s protection. There is no problem with it."


    Su Ming stared at the ball of blood which had now grown to one hundred something feet. After remaining silent for some time, he bit his fingertip and offered up his own blood. This was the blood of his cultivation base clone, but that blood contained the presences of his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole and his Ecang Clone. His blood might have seemed incredibly normal, but the instant it appeared, the golden ball that was one hundred something feet started shuddering fiercely.


    It was not doing so due to excitement. All the people in the area could sense that it was shuddering from fear. This stunned Xuan Shang and the other four.


    Su Ming swung his blood forward and had it rush into the golden ball. The golden ball immediately moved back, but as if it was sentient and attracted to it, Su Ming''s blood increased its speed, and before the group could react, it touched the golden ball.


    A shrill scream of pain tumbled out of Xuan Shang''s lips, and Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu followed suit. Even Xu Hui''s face instantly turned pale, and pain appeared on her face.


    At that instant, they felt a powerful impacting from their souls. This was a form of decentralization from the golden ball of blood once it sensed danger.


    Xuan Shang''s face turned pale, and he immediately asked in a piercing voice, "Senior, what are you doing?!"


    Su Ming frowned. He not done anything, only delivered his blood. He did not think that the golden ball of blood would react this way. The moment his blood fused into the golden ball, a powerful rejection came from inside it.


    This form of rejection was due to the golden ball of blood trying its hardest to push out Su Ming''s blood, but as if there was an incredibly powerful devouring ability within Su Ming''s blood, the more the golden ball of blood rejected it, the more it seeped into the core.


    "I didn''t do anything. This supreme treasure of yours refuses to have my blood fuse into it," Su Ming said faintly. He could sense something from it. This was connected to his inborn ability as an Abyss Builder, so even a drop of his blood contained a powerful Possessive power.


    Also, this was probably connected to his Ecang clone as well. After all, if even a Sublime Paragon of True Sacred Yin World might not be able to be on par with Ecang in terms of status as a lifeform, then it would be even more so for an Enchanted Treasure he created.


    Xuan Shang''s expression changed continuously. His family had used this supreme treasure many times, but they had never run into something like this before. He gritted his teeth. From what he could sense from the treasure, he could tell that what Su Ming said was true. It was indeed the supreme treasure rejecting him, and in a very powerful manner.


    "Damn it¡­" Xuan Shang immediately used a unique Mind Art to control the supreme treasure so that it would not reject Su Ming but would absorb his blood.


    Even a supreme treasure was still an Enchanted Treasure. As long as they were treasures, then even if they possessed spirits, they would still have masters. That was why Xuan Family''s supreme treasure gradually stopped rejecting Su Ming''s blood and fiercely fighting against the Possessive power contained in it, but allowed them to fuse together.


    When they did so, a powerful roar erupted in Xuan Shang''s ears and echoed in Xu Hui''s heart. The golden ball of blood expanded at that moment. In the blink of an eye, it turned several thousands of feet all, and its color¡­ changed from gold to ck!


    The dark shade was simr to the gxy''s color, as if they could fuse together and disappear. Xuan Shang''s face was pale, and there was disbelief as well as iprehension on his face. The Xuan Family had used this supreme treasure many times, but this was the first time its color had been changed to a shade of ck.


    For some unknown reason, at the instant he looked over, a sinister feeling that spread with no end entered his heart It was the exact same feeling he got when he saw Su Ming the first time.


    Compared to the other ''s stupefaction and astonishment, Xuan Shang''s heart let out a loud thump. After all, this was Xuan Family''s Enchanted Treasure, so his understanding towards this treasure was incredibly deep, and he knew clearly that the color of the blood would determine who would own the ball of blood after it amodated them. He was originally confident that even if it was Su Ming and Xu Hui, they would assimte with the supreme treasure. They might not be controlled by him, but they could only provide power, and the core person who would determine how the supreme treasure would transform would be him.


    However, the moment the golden blood turned ck, even though he could still sense the connection of blood between him and the treasure, he had a feeling as if his own belongings had decided to listen to another person''smands.


    In anguish, his gaze when he looked towards Su Ming contained an even deeper wariness and fearpared to the past.


    Su Ming looked at the ck ball of blood, then after a period of silence, he smiled.


    "Me too!"


    When the bald crane saw the other people doing things, it immediately shouted loudly to prevent them from casting it aside and making it lose its chance to obtain crystals. It was illusory body, but no one except Su Ming knew about this. Without even batting an eyelid, the bald crane bit the tip of its wing, and blood flew out to fuse into the ball of blood before it disappeared without a trace.


    It might have seemed like fusion, but all of this was fake.


    There was a connection between the bald crane and Su Ming''s souls, which was why even if it did not offer up its blood, the effect would still be the same.


    "I think I understand the basic principles of this supreme treasure, but I will still need your help with it, fellow Daoist Xuan." Su Ming looked towards Xuan Shang.


    Xuan Shang smiled wryly. This feeling of having his control snatched from his hands in the open caused him to be unable to find a way to resolve his frustrations even if he was feeling indignant.


    "Please use your hands to touch the ball of blood. It will suck you in, and then the ball will transform." Xuan Shang put away his gloomy feelings. Since this was the road he''d chosen, he could only continue treading it.


    Once he finished speaking, he became the first to walk next to the ball of blood. He pressed his right hand on it, and immediately fused into it. Then, Yun You, Hua Yu, and Nian Yin did the same. Xu Hui turned her head around to look at Su Ming, then with a gentle expression, she too fused into the ball of blood.


    Thest were the bald crane and Su Ming. As for the Abyss Dragon, Su Ming had already put it away. Su Ming also sent away the Void Beast to wait for his call.


    When Su Ming fused into the ck ball of blood, he sensed that his body was enveloped by liquid. A strange connection rose swiftly in his heart. He could sense Xuan Shang and his group''s presences as well as that Xu Hui was right by his side. He could also sense that all of their power would gather together with just a single thought from him, and that power would be shown outside.


    In fact, they only needed tomunicate with divine thoughts for all of them to know what the others were thinking.


    If Su Ming was topare this ck ball of blood to a single person''s body, then at that moment, he and the others were six different souls within that one body.

 Chapter 967 A Show

    <h4>Chapter 967 A Show</h4>


    One body, six souls!


    Not every soul could control this body. Even though they were all inside it, only one soul could control it. This soul was the main soul, while the other five acted as assistants.


    Originally, the position of the main soul belonged to Xuan Shang due to his natural advantage, but due to the transformation brought by Su Ming''s blood, the main soul became Su Ming.


    If a normal person had six souls in his body, then when the main soul controlled the body, the other five would be in deep sleep. Yet now, the ck blood which they had entered was formed by a supreme treasure. Because of it, even if Su Ming acted as the main soul, the other five were awake. They could see and sense everything around him. Besides being unable to control the body, they didn''t suffer in any other way.


    Xuan Shang might have lost his ability to control the supreme treasure, but he was not too worried about being under someone else''s control. Forget the fact that he was not Su Ming''s opponent with his level of cultivation, if Su Ming wanted to kill them, he had plenty of methods to do so.


    Besides, he was not worried that Su Ming would harbor covetous thoughts for this supreme treasure either. In True Sacred Yin World, there were too many people who lusted after this treasure, but no one dared to fight for it. This was a treasure that belonged to their Sublime Paragon. Without sufficient power, touching it would mean causing trouble to themselves.


    Besides, even if he was unable to control this supreme treasure now, this treasure still belonged to the Xuan Family, and it was connected to them by blood. Because of it, as long as he wanted to, he could make the supreme treasure instantly dissolve, causing the people to immediately separate from each other.


    Due to all this, Xuan Shang felt at ease. When he sent his divine thought to Su Ming, he also formed a picture in everyone''s heads.


    "Senior, please think of this picture in your heart. My fellow Daoists, we have to join in as well. Let us fall into a trance with this picture in mind. Do not be distracted and don''t add in other things as you wish. By doing so, the ball of blood will turn into the shape I just sent you." Xuan Shang''s voice echoed in the people''s hearts, and soon a person''s image appeared in their heads.


    It was a thin middle-aged man. He was fair, and his hair was a ming shade of red, while his pupils were blue. At the center of his brows was a ring-shaped mark formed by nine balls of me.


    He was dressed in a long hide robe. His face was pale, and there were nine blue lines on his right arm. They were branded deep into his flesh, and they flickered as if there were mes contained within them.


    On his chest was a huge gash. That wound had already rotated slightly, which was a telling sign that he had been injured badly and unable to heal himself.


    "This is a Dust Burner we formed based on the body of the Dust Burners'' previous tribe leader as well as the near ten thousand years of understanding we have on them. We set this person''s identity as a descendant of Dust Burners'' previous tribe leader. When he was born, his father died. He drifted about with the relics from his father while searching for him. At one point, he was injured badly and swept into a Relocation Vortex. When he came here, he fell unconscious."


    "The wound is too fake." Su Ming sent his thoughts to the others. "There are also far too many coincidences with him being Relocated here."


    "Senior, what do you mean?" Xuan Shang immediately sent his thoughts over.


    "He should have your map in his hands and havee to this ce based on it. His injuries should not be on his chest, but on his entire body. All of you, imitate the wounds you see based on my imagination."


    As Su Ming spoke, his divine thought changed, and the injuries on the middle-aged man''s chest immediately healed in their heads. There was a faint scar there; however, his whole body now wore countless wounds that were healing. They seemed to have been left behind by ws that had ripped through his skin.


    Aside from these, there were also endless small dots on his body. They were small holes that could not close up and heal, and everyone could imagine that the ones who had caused them had been thin and long worms.


    There was also a long scar on the man''s face. The appearance of that scar not only made the person look slightly more ferocious, but also made him exude a thick, ancient air.


    "This person cannot be unconscious. He has to be awake to find his people," Su Ming said faintly.


    "If that is the case, we will have many things that we will have to take into ount." Xuan Shang hesitated for a moment. He knew that having the person they were about to change into fall into a state of unconsciousness was also slightly inappropriate, but if he was not unconscious, then they might reveal themselves right from the start.


    "I will control him," Su Ming said calmly.


    Xuan Shang thought about it for a moment before he gritted his teeth and chose to agree. Gradually, as the same image appeared in the others'' head, the ck ball of blood standing thousands of feet tall in the gxy boiled, tumbled about, and shrank swiftly.


    The bald crane''s Transformation Art fused together with supreme treasure''s transformation. Theyplemented each other, causing the transformation to be even more perfect.


    As the ck blood shrank, the silhouette of a person was gradually formed. After the around the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, what appeared in the gxy was no longer ck blood¡­ but a middle-aged man covered in wounds and a scar on his face. His expression exuded an ancient air.


    There were nine balls of mes that formed a ring at the center of the man''s brows, while nine blue lines on his right arm looked as if they contained mes. He stood in the gxy with his eyes closed.


    Several breathster, his eyes flew open. His blue eyes were originally nk, but they soon gained a sparkle of intelligence and perplexity.


    He looked like a wanderer who had lost his home and was no longer able to find his way back. That perplexity was not shown obviously but was hidden deep in his heart. He stood quietly in the gxy and looked at his surroundings silently, as if he could find a hint of familiarity in all the unfamiliar sights around him.


    After a long while, he dipped his head down and looked at his body, at the countless wounds on it. Some of them were healing, and some were not. The ws marks were left behind by Waves of Tears, while the small holes were left behind by some creatures he fought against that were incredibly difficult to deal with on his way to the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    There were plenty of other wounds on his body as well. Some of them were external, and some were internal. However, the wounds that covered his body did not seem important to him. The fatigue in his heart was born from the insistence to search for his people despite crying silently because he had no parents, no family, and no kin since young. This emotion had apanied him for his whole life, turning into fatigue deep in his heart, and it would never melt away.


    "Home¡­" Su Ming mumbled softly, as if he was truly an orphan of Dust Burners who finally found his homnd after going through far too many things. There was not just perplexity in his gaze, but also hesitation¡­ along with an incredibly powerful grudge.


    It was as if he was resenting the universe''s injustice and his people for forgetting him.


    At that moment, the other five souls in his body turned dead silent¡­ They could sense Su Ming''s current state and the transformations that urred on the body under his control. The more it went on, the more shocked they became.


    "It''s too alike!"


    "This-this feeling, it''s precisely this feeling we want!"


    "It was the most correct decision to let you control this body, senior! If it was me, it would have been difficult for me to execute it so perfectly!"


    Xuan Shang was incredibly excited as he watched Su Ming control the body and sensed the emotions on it. It was difficult to imagine how anyone who had never gone through this personally would be able to bring out this authentic feeling.


    Su Ming watched the gxy in the distance, and the perplexity in his eyes slowly disappeared. The hesitation in his heart was also forced down. As a hint of resentment appeared in his eyes, he took a step forward.


    He was so quick that in the blink of an eye, he had already went extremely far. A blue sea of fire spread from the nine blue lines. As they surrounded his body, they also went under his feet, causing him to be so quick that he disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming maintained this high speed. He was not the sole person providing the energy necessary for it, since it was split by all six people. Because of that, Su Ming could sense that even the offensive power erupting from this body had be incredibly shocking as the six of them werebined together.


    It could bring forth power¡­ that surpassed Sr Kalpa Realm. In fact, this body was already infinitesimally close to bing a Master of Fate, and this was before Su Ming even fused his Ecang clone, or else he could make this body possess power that surpassed what Su Ming could bring forth at his strongest, even if it would still be unable to obtain power equivalent to a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. Yet¡­ he could certainly make Masters of Fate who had yet to master fate frown and think that it would be incredibly difficult to fight against that body.


    Su Ming was so quick that he surpassed his original speed by a lot. This was the speed the body had obtained after the six of them had fused together. And it was not a normal fusion, but summation!


    The terrifying aspect of this summation was the important feature in the supreme treasure that allowed the Xuan Family to be sessful.


    Su Ming''s speed instantly reached a state where he was moving at a speed equivalent to shifting. In fact, as he moved forward, for the first time ever he didn''t notify the Duke of Crimson me before shifting. All he needed to do it himself was to think about it.


    This outburst of speed surpassed Xuan Shang and the other people''s expectations. The trip that was previously estimated to require one month would now only need half a month based on the speed at which they were traveling.


    Time trickled by, and days went by. As Su Ming moved forward at his extreme speed, he looked like a shooting star in the gxy. As loud bangs shot up in the air, he sliced through endless ripples. In the blink of an eye, half a month was over.


    On the sixteenth day, an endless amount of fog that filled the entire area appeared before him. The fog might have seemed as such at first nce, but if anyone took a closer look, they would find that it was a sea of fire in the form of fog!


    Before the body even closed in, a wave of hot air that could burn a person into a crisp came crashing into their faces, but Su Ming did not stop moving. He charged towards the fog with resentment hidden in his eyes, as well as murderous aura.


    Looking like that, he took a step forward. He was so quick that in the blink of an eye, he turned into a long arc that charged into the distance.


    Xuan Shang and the others immediately sensed the murderous aura. After being momentarily stunned, they immediately sent their thoughts to Su Ming. Only Xu Hui looked as if she was absorbed in her own thoughts.


    "Senior, quick, put away that murderous aura of yours. This is¡­"


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Noisy!"


    Su Ming''s divine thought echoed calmly in the body. Not only did he not stop, but he became even faster. With a bang, he rushed into the fog that was a sea of fire. At the instant he stepped there, he felt the space around him distort. This was the dimension itself distorting under the extreme heat.


    "Dust Burners,e out!" Su Ming threw his head back and roared when he was in the fog. In that roar was resentment, readiness to risk everything, destion, and an ancient air.

 Chapter 968 Dust Burners

    <h4>Chapter 968 Dust Burners</h4>


    Besides Xu Hui remaining calm, the four cultivators'' expressions changed. They were feeling rather anxious and were unable to tell what Su Ming was thinking.


    In truth, this was a manifestation of an insider being too concerned with someone else''s matter, or else they would not feel so perturbed with their intelligence.


    Xuan Shang hesitated for a moment beforeughing wryly. It was impossible for him to deactivate the supreme treasure at this moment without everythinging to naught. As he sighed, he calmed his heart and mulled over Su Ming''s actions. Gradually, a hint of understanding appeared on his face.


    The other three also forced themselves to calm down in this state where they could do nothing. As they pondered over it, they came up with a few reasons for to Su Ming''s behavior.


    He was mixing the truth with falsehood!


    They were intending to pass themselves as the real son of the tribe leader, but under Su Ming''s control, this deception got infinitesimally close to the truth. In fact, it would soon no longer be a falsehood mixed in truth, but be turned into the truth from a lie by him!


    This was the true epitome of passing off a deception as the truth¡­ without causing chaos!


    In the sea of fire that had turned into fog, Su Ming controlled the body as he charged forward. Mixed in with the sadness and anger on his face, there were a lot moreplicated emotions. As he roared in a hoarse voice, it seemed as if he was venting his frustrations.


    "Dust Burners, get out here!"


    Su Ming''s words were deep and sonorous. It spread out and reverberated in the fog brought by the sea of fire before going in all directions and lingering for a long time without disappearing.


    As time trickled by, Su Ming controlled the body to travel even faster through the fog. His grudge-filled roars continued echoing in space, but the Dust Burners had yet to appear.


    However, the fog created by the sea of fire around him seemed to be guided forward as he charged ahead, a form of friction seemed to be created due to that. This friction caused the fog around Su Ming to be hotter. Eventually, blue mes rose with a bang from the fog.


    Those mes were initially just sparks, but in an instant, they grewrger and surrounded the area around the body Su Ming controlled. Then, they turned into thick, furious mes. They were formed from the fog, but the fog also came from them, making it seem that the distortion of the dimension was the mes'' limit.


    At that moment, the fog returned once again into a sea of fire, and with an incredibly high temperature as well as a presence that could burn everything, it charged towards Su Ming from all directions with a loud bang.


    The sea of fire submerged his body in the blink of an eye, but the instant it did so, Su Ming let out a cold chuckle.


    "You are just mortal fire and your only function is to guard the entrance to the Dust Burners'' territory. How dare youe and block my path?!"


    Su Ming controlled the body so it raised its right hand to swing its arm forward. Immediately, blue light rose from the nine blue lines of fire. Two of them shone, and as they waved about in the air, the booming sounds in the area surged into heaven. The sea of fire that filled the area and charged towards Su Ming rushed into his right arm. In the blink of an eye, all of it was absorbed by the blue lines.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming did so, a cold and sinister snort came from the fog and echoed through the area. Along with the voice came a figure that charged towards him from the distance.


    Su Ming''s footsteps came to a halt. When he looked over coldly, he saw a young man. There was pride on his face, and there were six marks of mes at the center of his brows. He was dressed in a fire-red long robe. As he strode forward, he instantly appeared in front of Su Ming.


    At the instant he looked towards him, his expression changed, and the sound of his snort died off. In fact, he even took a few steps backwards on instinct. With an expression of disbelief, he stared at Su Ming, at the face of the body he controlled, and the nine marks of mes on him.


    The more he looked at them, the more familiar became the appearance of the body that Su Ming controlled, especially the nine marks of mes at the center of his brows. It instantly caused him to remember something.


    The young man''s expression changed drastically, and he cried out in surprise, "Tribe¡­ Tribe leader!"


    The body Su Ming controlled was formed based on the corpse Xuan Family obtained in the past. However, some changes had been made, making it appear younger, and it only looked simr to the corpse instead of being identical to him. After all, they were forging a father-son rtionship, not imitating the tribe leader himself.


    However, to increase the persuasiveness of the simrity between this ''father-son'' pair, the body had gone through a lot of modifications, which was why a person who saw it at first nce would have the feeling as if they were looking at the old tribe leader.


    The young man had never seen the previous tribe leader in person before, which was why he had not immediately recognized him. However, due to the annual ceremony to worship their ancestors, the portraits of the forty something generations of tribe leaders they worshipped since he was young were etched into his memory, and one of the old tribe leaders looked just like the person he saw right then.


    The nine marks of mes between the brows of the body Su Ming controlled acted as the key to guide the young man''s thoughts.


    Yet soon, once he cried out in surprise, this young man noticed that something was wrong. This person only looked simr to the person in the portrait, but he was not that person. Because of it, when he connected the stories regarding the previous tribe leader to the status of the person in front of him, the answer to his identity arrived at the tip of his tongue!


    "Know who I am now?"


    Resentment appeared in the eyes of the body Su Ming controlled. He took a step forward, raised his right hand, and seized the air in the direction of the young man.


    Shock had already filled the young man''s heart. At that moment, he could not bring himself to give raise to any will to fight. As he retreated, he lifted his right hand, ced it by his mouth, and quickly blew a whistle.


    The whistle echoed with piercing tone in space. At the instant it spread out, the fog around the area started tumbling. A ball of me manifested and charged towards the center of the young man''s brows. It spun once there and turned into a firebird before rushing out towards the depths of the fog at an incredibly fast speed.


    Once he finished doing all this, the young man retreated once more.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the firebird. With his power, he could make it stop, but that firebird was clearly used to pass a message. A glint appeared in his eyes. He felt that there was something off about this. After a moment of contemtive silence, he went to chase after the young man.


    When the young man retreated, his expression was one of incredible nervousness. Once he saw that Su Ming was chasing after him, he muttered a curse, and fog instantly rose around him. It turned into an image of mes in front of him and charged behind him.


    Su Ming did not say a single word. He did not even spare a single nce at the iing image of fire and just rushed forward, crashing straight through it. As a loud bang reverberated, a deafening sound of something shattering spread through space. The fire image shuddered, and Su Ming went straight through it. He raised his right hand and quickly seized the air in the direction of the young man.


    With it, the fog around him looked as if it was ordered around and turned into a gigantic fire hand to grab its prey.


    The young man''s expression changed. When he saw that the hand was about to catch up to him, he gritted his teeth with vicious intensity, wrapped his arms around his chest, bent his body, and curled himself into a ball. Once he did so, he stretched his limbs outwards, and the six marks of mes at the center of his brows started shing intensely, looking as if they were melting each other. Moments after, they formed a single, huge mark of mes.


    At the same time, a thick wave of fierce, crimson mes spread out from that mark. In the blink of an eye, it filled the young man''s body. As it burned, it changed, and from a human, the young man turned into a me giant of several dozens of feet.


    His clothes could not be seen, and neither could his appearance. The only thing Su Ming saw was a giant formed by mes. There was an incrediblyrge mark of mes at the center of his brows. He threw his head back and roared, then ran towards the palm from Su Ming rushing over to him.


    Booming sounds instantly echoed in space. At that instant, Su Ming''s eyes focused. He could tell that this Transformation Art was an inborn ability among Dust Burners. It was the same as Heaven Traversers possessing wings. Dust Burners had been able to be one of the four venerated races and exist at the edge of Divine Essence Star Ocean''s core because they had this inborn ability to transform.


    The young man had originally been only in the middle stage of World ne Realm, but when he transformed, his level of cultivation instantly increased exponentially and reached theter stage of World ne Realm.


    Yet even so, before Su Ming, he was still¡­ so weak that he could not withstand even a single blow!


    If it was not because he wanted to observe the Dust Burners, he could have killed him instantly.


    Su Ming''s eyes shed, and he changed the direction of his right hand. Instead of seizing the young man, it turned to p him. The two crashed into each other. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and the young man let out a shrill scream of pain. As he coughed up fresh blood, his body was sent flying backwards by the p from the giant me hand Su Ming had formed in space.


    When the transformation due to his innate ability fell apart, the mes scattered, and the young man returned to his original appearance. His face was pale, and he coughed up blood again. Without even having time to wipe away the blood at the corners of his mouth, he used the force of the strike to help him retreat.


    Su Ming chased after him. Yet at that moment, the expression of the young man fleeing in the distance rxed. Dozens of whistles came from within the fog, and it was a sign that a dozen something long arcs were closing in on the area.


    Su Ming stopped moving and looked coldly at the source of that sound. Immediately, he saw a dozen something Dust Burners within the long arcs. Most of them were middle-aged men, with only the person in the lead being an ancient old man.


    Their expressions were incredibly solemn, and there was disbelief and deep doubt contained within them. When they arrived, the old man took hold of the injured young man. Once he saw his wounds, he frowned. When he raised his head, he looked towards the body Su Ming controlled.


    When he saw him, his expression changed drastically. Shock appeared on the faces of those behind him.


    "You are¡­" The old man stared at the face of the body Su Ming controlled. That face was incredibly familiar to him, and what especially gained his attention were the nine marks of mes at the center of the body''s brows.


    All of these caused the old man''s expression to beplicated.


    "Well, who do you think I am?!"


    In the face of the old man''s query, Su Ming threw his head back andughed. There was enmity in thatughter, along with forlornness, as well as an ancient and anguished air that seemed as if it had been umted throughout thousands of years.


    The old man fell silent, but in the blink an eye, a hint of resolution appeared in his eyes.


    "Seize him!" Once he said these words, the dozen something people behind him stopped moving for a while, as if they were hesitant.


    "Seize him!" the old man shouted out again. The dozen something people behind him then gritted their teeth and flew out together to charge towards Su Ming.

 Chapter 969 Change into a Burning Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 969 Change into a Burning Spiri</h4>


    "Don''t threaten his life," the old man said withplicated emotions.


    The dozen something people charged forward. When they closed in on Su Ming, his shrillughter echoed in space. With great anger and sadness, he raised his right hand and threw a punch towards the dozen something people before him. With it, he executed the most powerful force he could bring out in this body - the offensive power of those in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    Loud booms sounds surged into the sky. As it grew so loud that it was deafening to the ears, the dozen something people''s bodies stopped altogether. In fact, even the old man''s pupils shrank. The power that erupted from Su Ming''s body caused him to be apprehensive!


    "So this is my people!" Su Ming spoke with a bark ofughter filled with anger and sadness. However, the anguish in hisughter was an emotion that only those who had lived through his experiences could sense. "This is the people I never forgot and insisted on searching while living a life of trials and hardships, going through dangers that almost cost me my life!" Su Ming raised his right hand and threw a punch forward again.


    "I did note here today for you Dust Burners. I will take the things my father left here, and with just you¡­ you will not be able to stop me!"


    Su Ming took a step forward and threw a punch again. The full power of Sr Kalpa Realm erupted from his body at that moment. Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and by himself, he forced the dozen something Dust Burners to continuously retreat.


    Su Ming''s punches did notnd on anyone''s bod, but struck the area in front of them. Because of that, it formed a powerful impact. It swept up the dozen something people, preventing them from getting close to him. They could only move back continuously.


    The old man''s expression changed. His pupils shrank, and a strange light appeared in his eyes as he stared at the body Su Ming controlled.


    ''The previous tribe leader left this ce ten thousand years ago. This child''s appearance is practically the same as his, and he has the presence of us, Dust Burners. There is no possibility that we could be wrong in this.


    ''I might not know with what woman and from what race the previous tribe leader had this child, but the nine marks of the mes at the center of his brows clearly show the purity of his blood.


    ''He does indeed belong to the main bloodline of Dust Burners¡­ If we judge based on this, then he should only be some thousands of years old, but with just thousands of years¡­ he has already reached this Realm. His potential¡­ Even if he doesn''t have the main bloodline, he would still be a presence that surpasses all of the others in our tribe.


    ''It''s a pity¡­ If Progenitor could egress, then we might still be able to change things.'' As the old man shook his head, he fell into contemtive silence. Suddenly, his eyes shone, as if he hade to some sort of decision, and he spoke swiftly.


    "All of you, turn into the Burning Spirit!"


    As the old man spoke, the dozen something Dust Burners stopped and wrapped themselves into a ball together. The marks of the mes at the center of their brows fused together, and suddenly, booming sounds reverberated in space. The dozen something people turned into a dozen somethingrge me giants in the blink of an eye, and as they roared, they charged towards the stranger.


    Su Ming saw the old man''s expression change, and a thought formed in his heart. He did not believe that this had not caught the attention of Dust Burners'' Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, not when this happened right at the tribes doorstep. However, that person had still not appeared. There had to be a reason behind it.


    Su Ming had a few ideas why that might be so.


    There was arge floating continent at the core of the fog. That continent was not toorge, but it was big enough for a hundred thousand something Dust Burners to live for countless years.


    This was where the Dust Burners'' tribe was stationed.


    There was a desert on the continent, and not a single nt could be seen there. Hot air filled the entire area, and there were hot gusts of wind asionally blowing through the ce. There were towers on the ground. Their heights were different, but even the shortest tower was thousand something feet tall. As for the tall ones, they were several hundreds of thousands of feet tall.


    If a person cast their gaze across thend, they would find that there were hundreds of thousands of these towers around. They were scattered all over the ce, and there were mes burning around them. The most important ones were located at the top of the towers. As for those around the buildings themselves, they were formed by the sea of fire spilling down from the top like flowing streams of water.


    The mes at the tops of the towers did not seem too strange at first sight, but if anyone looked carefully, they would find that each of them formed eyes.


    Because of it, the continent gave off a feeling that it had hundreds of thousands of eyes that seemed to be looking at all the secrets in the universe for all eternity.


    At that moment, at the top of the tallest tower, which stood at one hundred thousand something feet tall, was a middle-aged man sitting under the eye of the me. His face was ckish red, and his expression gave off an awe-inspiring air. There were nine marks of mes at the center of his brows.


    He watched the gigantic eye in front of him, not doing anything.


    Standing beside him were nine old men. None of them were speaking at that moment. They only looked at the eye of the me.


    Within it was the image of Su Ming fighting against the dozen something Dust Burners in the fog beyond the continent.


    After a long while, the middle-aged man asked faintly while remaining seated, "Has Progenitor shown signs of egression?"


    "There''s no signs whatsoever," one of the old men behind him answered in a low voice.


    "No signs, hmm¡­? Then it means that the old man has already egressed." The middle-aged man smiled faintly, but there was a dark and sinister aura to it. This was due to the presence of the body Su Ming controlled in the eye of the me.


    "This person is not old, but he has already reached this Realm. It''s clear that he has run into plenty of dangers and difficulties in the years he has wandered outside¡­" the middle-aged man said softly. "I have never showed any care towards him over the years as his uncle. I feel slightly ashamed to face my older brother." The middle-aged man sighed softly.


    "Oh well, just kill him. The nine of you, go personally. Use the fastest speed you can muster to wipe out all his traces. I feel incredibly ufortable just looking at the nine marks of mes at the center of his brows."


    The middle-aged man''s voice remained calm. The nine old men by his side hesitated for a moment before lowering their heads and voicing their obedience. In the span of a breath, all nine of them disappeared without a trace.


    "How can the old man not feel tempted by the presence of such a prodigy¡­? But why have you still not said anything¡­? Could it be that there is something wrong with this person¡­? Oh well, I''ll help you solve this," the middle-aged man mumbled and closed his eyes.


    In the endless expanse above the fog formed by the sea of fire was a spot far away from the battlefield. It was quiet there, and even the rumbles from the fright could not reach this ce.


    In the fog was a blurry figure sitting cross-legged. He was not tall and appeared very thin and small, having the appearance of a boy. He was currently staring at the area beneath him, as if his gaze could prate all the fog and see Su Ming on the battlefield.


    The blurry figure shook its head and said to softly to itself, "There''s nothing wrong with his presence. There''s nothing wrong with the mark of his me¡­ The feeling of his blood is also correct¡­ and his expression seems incredibly real as well, but why do I constantly sense an unfamiliar presence about him?"


    ''When Ze Rong and his brother had a falling out in the past, it was a pity that I had something to attend to outside. When I returned, he had already left the tribe. I predicted that he would run into a disaster that would cause his death, and it was of a kind that could not be resolved, which was why I did not chase after him and search for him. The tribe then obtained a new tribe leader.


    ''But in my predictions, Ze Rong did not have children¡­'' The eyes of the blurry figure sparkled, and a piercingly cold look appeared within them, but there was still hesitation within them.


    "Whether or not you are a Dust Burner and Ze Rong''s descendant¡­ will depend on whether you have awakened our people''s inborn ability, Burning Spirit. If you can transform into a Burning Spirit, then I will appear and recognize you as well as let you return to us. If you can''t¡­ then I''d like to see just who is scheming against us Dust Burners!" The blurry figureughed coldly and no longer spoke.


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens from the battlefield and reverberated in space. In the face of the dozen something Dust Burners who had turned into Burning Spirits, which were the me giants, Su Ming kept going forward and did not stop. Even if these people''s level of cultivation increased exponentially once they transformed, the highest among them was just in Lunar Kalpa Realm. Compared to his current body, which could bring forth the power of Sr Kalpa Realm, the difference was too great.


    And this was before Su Ming even activated the power of his Ecang clone. If he did, then he could let this body fight against an Almighty who had reached Mastery Realm, just like Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. If Su Ming had been in possession of this body created by the supreme treasure at that time, then he was confident that he could have engaged Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor in an intense fight, and even made him frown.


    The anger and sadness on Su Ming''s face did not falter. With a cold harrumph and a step forward, he threw three consecutive punches.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three punchesnded in space and stirred up a powerful impact that turned into loud bangs that traveled in all directions, causing the dozen something Dust Burners who had turned into Burning Spirits to look as if they were being blown by violent gusts of wind. They immediately fell back, and with a single move, Su Ming rushed out of their encirclement.


    Yet at the moment he rushed out, a sense of danger rose in Su Ming''s mind. Xuan Shang, Hua Yu, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Xu Hui''s hearts felt it as well.


    "Careful! Powerful warriors areing!"


    "It''s not just one, there are nine of them!"


    The group''s voices all reached Su Ming. At the same time, the expression of the old man who had appeared the earliest changed.


    Nine powerful vortices appeared in the space around Su Ming. Then, nine people walked out from them. They were nine old men, and they¡­ were nine Almighties in Sr Kalpa Realm!


    Their appearance immediately caused the fog that was the sea of fire to surge like waves, and loud bangs rang out. As the fog fell backwards, a hot wave that could burn everything erupted from the bodies of the nine people.


    At the same time, a piercing light spread out. It came from the nine suns behind the neers!


    Once the nine people appeared, killing intent radiated off their faces. A solemn look appeared on Su Ming''s face, but he did not forget to throw his head back andugh. Its sound betrayed that Su Ming intended to bid farewell to the world, but it also contained intense anger.


    This fitted his status. It also caused conflict to appear on the face of the old man who had appeared the earliest, then it turned into resolve.


    ''The previous tribe leader did a favor to me in the past¡­ and I have never been able to repay him. Today, his son came here. Why should I hesitate any longer?!'' The old man gritted his teeth. He did not attack, but instead immediately sent word to Su Ming.


    "Young tribe leader, hurry up and transform into a Burning Spirit! With your current level of cultivation, you must have definitely awakened your inborn ability! Transform into a Burning Spirit, then all will be resolved!"


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. When he saw Dust Burners transforming, he had already recorded the process in his head. He had also seen some clues regarding that transformation. Once the old man spoke, Su Ming took a few swift steps back. He was already certain in his heart that the reason why Dust Burners'' Progenitor had not appeared was because he had not transformed into a Burning Spirit. This was definitely because he was uncertain of Su Ming''s status.


    ''Transform into a Burning Spirit!''


    The moment Su Ming sent this thought to the bald crane, he also sent it to Xuan Shang and the others. He prepared himself to curl into a ball, but then a thought appeared in his heart. He gave up on that action and instead stood there and executed the transformation into a Burning Spirit in apletely different manner!


    As he did so, he began activating Ecang''s presence in his soul and dispersing it.

 Chapter 970 Dust Burners’ Progenitor

    <h4>Chapter 970 Dust Burners¡¯ Progenitor</h4>


    Su Ming had decided to disperse Ecang''s presence because his so-called Burning Spirit Transformation was fake. For him, it was just an external transformation, but the other Dust Burners'' level of cultivation would increase exponentially once they turned into Burning Spirits.


    Since that was the case, then if Su Ming transformed and retained his current level of cultivation, everyone would be able to tell with one nce that he was a fake.


    Once he fused with Ecang''s presence, his power would increase, because of that, the body he controlled would also have its power increase by leaps and bounds. The quick rise in power and presence would be almost the same as when a Dust Burner transformed into a Burning Spirit.


    Once Su Ming sent his divine thought outwards, Xuan Shang and the others immediately focused. The image of Dust Burners transforming appeared in their heads. The bald crane also used every ounce of its strength while yelling for crystals in its heart to transform with Xuan Family''s supreme treasure while Su Ming acted as its main soul.


    Su Ming did not know what form he should take as the son of the tribe leader and a Dust Burner who had nine marks of mes. Thus, he could only act ording to his own judgment.


    As he transformed, the marks of mes at the center of his brows fused together and his body was enveloped by a sea of fire. With a bang, mes that were the exact same as the ones the Burning Spirits had let out appeared distinctly in the fog.


    Su Ming intentionally made the transformation slow. His eyes were hidden in the mes, and as he transformed, he observed the changes in expressions of the people around him, especially the nine old men in Sr Kalpa Realm and the old man who had previously given him a reminder. These ten were the ones Su Ming prioritized in his observations.


    As he watched them, he noticed that when he began transforming, the nine old men in Sr Kalpa Realm stopped and did not attack anymore. Instead, they focused their attention on him, but when they noticed that he was changing into the same form as the other Dust Burners, seven of them appeared as calm as they did before, but there were two who looked as if they were sighing in relief.


    This scene caused Su Ming to focus. When he looked towards the old man who had given him the reminder just then, he saw a hint of disappointment in the old man''s expression.


    Su Ming thought quickly. At the instant his body was about toplete the transformation, he lifted his right foot, stomped on the gxy, and let out a low growl.


    Blue mes swiftly appeared with a bang from the marks of mes that had fused together into one at the center of his brows. The blue mes were formed from the blue lines on the right arm of the body Su Ming controlled. When they appeared, they instantly enveloped his body, causing the me giant that was Su Ming to turn into a blue me giant.


    When he brought forth this transformation, Su Ming''s eyes, which were still hidden in the mes, did not show a single hint of inattentiveness. Instead, with bright, sparkling eyes, he saw the expressions of the nine old man in Sr Kalpa Realm change at once. In fact, a hint of nervousness as well as shock appeared on their faces.


    The disappointed look on the old man who had reminded him earlier turned into excitement in the blink of an eye.


    When Su Ming saw this, he no longer hesitated. He might still have been a little uncertain, but there was no longer time for him to think too much about this. With gritted his teeth, he finished his transformation in the blink of an eye.


    What appeared before the people was a me giant several hundreds of feet tall. The mes on its body were azure blue. While surrounded by other Dust Burners, Su Ming''s mes became the most brilliant mes in this gxy.


    If it was just his body that had transformed, it would not have been enough to shock these people. Yet right then, power erupted from Su Ming''s body. While it might still be power equivalent to those in Sr Kalpa Realm, it was a presence that was much stronger than that of a normal cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm. It gave rise to a loud bang and formed a mighty pressure that forced the nine old men to retreat as their expressions changed.


    And this was just Su Ming fusing Ecang''s presence into his body and not him truly having his Ecang clone descend into this ce. If that happened, he could fight against an Almighty in Mastery Realm with the supreme treasure around!


    With the bald crane around, the supreme treasure formed a perfectyer of protection, preventing the presence of Su Ming''s Ecang clone from spreading outwards. Because of it, his transformation had no ws.


    Almost at the instant the body Su Ming controlled turned into a blue me giant, the eyes of the middle-aged man sitting and meditating at the top of the one hundred thousand feet tower in the Dust Burners'' continent located in the depths of the fog flew open. He stared at the eye of the me in front of him, and as his expression changed, he stood up.


    "He reached Blue me Transformation?!"


    At the same time, the blurry figure who seemed like a boy in the area above the fog curled his lips into a faint smile. At the instant he saw the body Su Ming controlled turn into a blue me giant, all his doubts were dispelled. In truth, even if this person had just turned into a normal crimson me giant, he would not have suspected him anymore. He would have been just slightly disappointed.


    After all, crimson mes were something all of them could do once they awakened, but the level of difficulty for blue mes¡­ was far greater. This required a second awakening, and it had nothing to do with level of cultivation. The key to it was in the blood.


    "With just a few thousand years, he reached Sr Kalpa Realm, and his blood reached Blue me Transformation¡­ Ze Rong, you delivered a great gift to our race!" The blurry figure stood up with a bark ofughter, then took a step downwards, towards the battlefield.


    ''This child has reached Sr Kalpa Realm, but a sun formed by his cultivation base did not manifest. This can only mean that he has not truly reached Sr Kalpa Realm, but attained it due to some sort of serendipity.


    ''If that''s the case, then it exins why he obtained such offensive power within thousands of years. Not bad, not bad at all!''


    The blurry figure was indeed a boy. He had a head full of white hair but appeared only to be about seven or eight years old. He strode forward with a smile, and the expression of praise as well as joy spread through his face.


    On the battlefield, once Su Ming transformed, he looked at the nine old men in Sr Kalpa Realm whose expressions had changed by then. At that moment, everything around him was in dead silence. The Dust Burners'' gazes when they looked at Su Ming were no longer the same as before. There was respect contained in their eyes, along with zealousness.


    Su Ming looked towards the nine old men in Sr Kalpa Realm and asked in a ghastly voice, "Do the nine of you want to kill me?" A vast, mighty presence spread out as he spoke, sweeping up the fog around him while his voice echoed in the area in loud booms.


    The nine people''s expressions changed, and anguish appeared in their hearts. They knew that there were plenty of rules in the tribe, and one of them was that those who had more marks of mes were to be regarded with respect. These nine old men had only eight marks of mes, and when they attacked just then, they could be seen as going against the rules of their tribe. However, this person had not been considered a member of their race moments ago, so it did not bring about too much of an effect.


    Yet at that moment, once he transformed, revealing Blue me Transformation, they knew that there was absolutely no need for anyone to verify his identity to make sure that he was a Dust Burner. When they added this fact to the one that he possessed nine marks of mes, a mighty pressure greater than his power was formed.


    Even the tribe leader did not have the right to kill one of their own who possessed nine marks of mes and the Blue me Transformation.


    As the nine old men in Sr Kalpa Realm hesitated, a long string ofughter broke the silence. The fog tumbled backwards as theughter echoed in space, and a blurry figure walked out of thin air. With one step forward, his body gained corporeal form, and eventually, a boy with white hair walked out.


    The boy''s appearance immediately caused the expressions of the nine old men in Sr Kalpa Realm to change. Without any hesitation, they knelt down and worshiped him.


    "Greetings, Progenitor!"


    The Dust Burners around the area and the old man who had given Su Ming a reminder also knelt down together to worship him with zealousness and reverence.


    Su Ming''s pupils contracted as he stared at the boy walking towards him. He could sense the mighty pressure spreading out from the person''s body incredibly clearly. This was¡­ a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    The feeling that the other''s entire body was filled with supreme power allowed Su Ming to know that this person had already perfected Mastery Realm. His power was almost the exact same as that of the one he had met in the territory where the four Great True Worlds were stationed.


    "What is your name?" A smile appeared on the boy''s face when he looked at Su Ming.


    "Mo," Su Ming replied faintly.


    At that moment, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu immediately became nervous in the body he controlled. Su Ming''s answer was not the name they had set previously, but Su Ming had been the one taking the lead all this while. During the course of their journey here, the decisions he made brought about a crucial effect, so his choices were clearly much better than they original n, which was why even though they were nervous, they did not send out any thoughts to him.


    "Oh? Why did you name yourself this way?" A light crease appeared between the boy''s brows. This was not a Dust Burners'' name.


    "Because ever since I can remember myself, I had an important person in the ce where I lived. His family name was Mo," Su Ming replied calmly. There was a hint of obstinacy in his voice.


    "Who is your father?" the boy asked again.


    Su Ming stared at the boy in front of him coldly and did not speak.


    The boy was also staring at him, but as he observed Su Ming, he heaved a sigh in his heart. He could see the resentment, anger, and sadness in this person''s heart, and there was no longer any need for an answer as to why those emotions were in him. When this child was born, his father should have died soon after, and he was brought up by a person whose family name was Mo. He must have been able toe to this ce because Ze Rong had entrusted him with an authentication token and some pointers to this ce before he died and left him an orphan.


    "I don''t have a father." Su Ming let out a cold snort.


    "What are you saying?!" the boy shouted out. There was a hint of solemnness in his voice as he continued speaking, "Your father''s name is Ze Rong. He is the previous tribe leader of Dust Burners. I watched him grow up into an adult, and you are a Dust Burner as well as the young tribe leader of our people!


    "Oh well, I will tell you about your fatherter. Now¡­ child, you are home!" The boy looked at Su Ming, and a kindly expression appeared on his face.


    "I am not a Dust Burner, I came here to take that Ze Rong''s belongings. Since you Dust Burners could cast my father and me aside for thousands of years, I¡­" The obstinacy in Su Ming''s voice became even stronger, but before he could even finish speaking, the boy swung his arm forward, and all the fog in the area let out a loud bang before swiftly turning into a gigantic hand. That hand upied most of the gxy. It was made of fog, and no end to it could be seen.


    Once it appeared, it swiftly clenched into a fist. What it grasped was not just Su Ming, but all the Dust Burners in the area. Booming sounds reverberated in the air. Su Ming could fight against it, but he did not attack.


    If anyone looked at the fog in Dust Burners'' territory from the distance, they would find that they could see a hand formed by fog dissipating the moment it clenched into a fist. The fog spread out once more then, but all the Dust Burners present moments ago had disappeared.

 Chapter 971 I Want to Go to the Fifth True World

    <h4>Chapter 971 I Want to Go to the Fifth True World</h4>


    In the depths of the fog was the continent where Dust Burners lived. On it was a tower several thousands of feet tall, and hovering over it was a ball of mes resembling an eye. In that eye was Su Ming, and he was sitting cross-legged in there without moving.


    There was an endless sea of fire around him, making it seem as if he was in another world.


    Beyond the eye of the me where he sat was Dust Burners'' Progenitor, who was sitting cross-legged.


    It was the ninth day since Su Ming was brought back to Dust Burners'' continent from the battlefield of fog.


    "How very impervious to reason. You are just like your father in the past. I''ve told you plenty of times that when your father and your uncle had a falling out and left in the past, I was outside and could not rush back. As for you¡­ I told your father''s fortune years ago, and in that prediction, I saw that he would never have children in his life.


    "That is why I never had anyone venture out to search for you.


    "But I''ll admit that there are times when predictions do not end up true. This was caused by your father meeting someone who changed his fate when he was outside, that is why your existence was not part of my predictions, and it is also why your power reached this state within just thousands of years and even awakened to blue mes," the boy said with a frown while staring at Su Ming sitting in the mes.


    He had detained him for nine days. Since the first day, the man did not acknowledge Dust Burners and did not want to be a part of their people. On the ninth day, it was still the same. In fact, he no longer spoke and was fighting back with silence.


    This vexed Dust Burners'' Progenitor. If it had been any other member of his race, he would have killed them with a smack and not have bothered wasting his breath on them. Even if they were members of his race, he would not have paid any attention to them if they only had normal potential. Since they did not want to be Dust Burners, then they might as well get lost and live on their own in the world outside.


    Yet he was incredibly happy with this Mo before his eyes. He was already this powerful at such a young age and had awakened to the blue mes. Even Ze Rong and his brother could not do this at his age. In fact, in Progenitor''s eyes, if he educated this child well, there was a high possibility that a second Master of Fate, Lives, and Death would appear in the tribe.


    At that time, if he didn''t begin failing in health, they could bring about a time of glory for Dust Burners and fight against Reng Wu Race.


    "Son, I can understand your resentment and will make up for theck of concern from your people in the past. But you''ve already returned to the tribe, and I''ve already made an announcement that you are the young tribe leader!


    "While you''re here, no one will be able to harm you. Even your uncle, who is the current tribe leader, won''t be able to do it!


    "As soon as you form your own Sr Kalpa instead of reaching that Realm with your offensive power, I will immediately invalidate the current tribe leader and make you the new tribe leader. By doing so¡­ you can also make your father rest in peace¡­


    "Besides, I can guide you in your training. I already look forward to you bing a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death and making Dust Burners return to their former glory." The Progenitor who looked like a child continued advising Su Ming earnestly and patiently with good intentions.


    Su Ming sat in the mes with obstinacy on his face, but Xuan Shang and his group were in a state of excitement and were itching to make Su Ming immediately agree to it, but he was the leader and had even helped them obtain sess that they would not have been able to obtain with their own n. Because of that, they did not dare to advise him though and only watched helplessly as he sat without saying a single word.


    After several days of silence, Su Ming opened his eyes and asked, "How can you make me a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death?"


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor immediately smiled. As long as Su Ming spoke, it was fine. The thing he worried about the most was him having made up his mind to not speak again. But since he spoke, everything could be settled through discussion.


    "Even if you don''t be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, when my health starts failing, I will turn all the epiphany I have gained into the tenth me and fuse it into your body so that you can be an Almighty in Mastery Realm. However, that will cause your level of cultivation toe to a halt, and you will never be able to gain an epiphany of Fate Realm." Dust Burners'' Progenitor looked at Su Ming and smiled with kindness.


    When Su Ming saw that smile, he fell silent, feeling ratherplicated inside. That smile was real, and everything the other had done during the past nine days were also true.


    He truly treated him as Ze Rong''s child and a Dust Burner.


    Su Ming had only seen this smile scant few times. The first to show it to him was his elder, next was his Master, and the third was Dust Burners'' Progenitor.


    "Mo, don''t worry. I promise, I will make up for all the grievances you suffered over these years." Dust Burners'' Progenitor looked at Su Ming, and his smile filled with even more kindness.


    The praise on his face grew stronger as days went by, and as hemunicated with Su Ming, he truly grew fond of the child before his eyes.


    He was smart, but also loyal. Stubborn, but also impulsive. Thousands of years of loneliness might have made him slightly extreme, but it also gave him a trough of experience that other people could not obtain.


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor could see all of this.


    The youth must have gone through plenty of trials and tribtions as well as countless life-and-death situations to be able to reach this state, obtain such power, and find where Dust Burners were located.


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor saw all the scars and wounds on the body Su Ming controlled. Some of them had already healed, but some were still closing up. Progenitor could even tell which beast left behind which marks on his body.


    "Fate Realm is after Mastery Realm¡­ so Life Realm is after Fate Realm?"


    Su Ming raised his head and looked at Dust Burners'' Progenitor. He did not have an in-depth understanding of Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death. Even Ecang had only a vague notion of it in its memories. Since it did not train in the path of cultivation, it had no details.


    "Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, Rise and Fall of Fate, Reincarnation of Life, Death of the Universe, these are the four Great Realms¡­" Dust Burners'' Progenitors said with a smile and exined in detail for Su Ming. He was very eager to exin this to make Su Ming excited and be hung up about this so that he would stay among Dust Burners.


    "The people in the four Great Realms can all be known as Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, but in truth, that title signifies four Realms, and Mastery Realm is the limit of physical power!


    "The second is Fate Realm. With the limit of power, you will control the fate of the things around you, and from it, you wille to understand your own fate. Once your fate fuses with the fate around you, you will gainpletion and be able to control the rise and fall of fate.


    "The third is Reincarnation of Life. This is a Realm where it can be said that you have obtained eternal life, but there are simply far too few who have reached this state. I am not too certain on the details on how to get to that Realm either.


    "The fourth is Death of the Universe. This is the final Realm for Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death." Progenitor''s voice was ancient at this moment and gave off a feeling of time. It reverberated in the area, and there was a hint of yearning on his face.


    "However, a stage of decline will exist for all within each realm. This is a disaster, but once we get through it, we will have a chance to reach a new Realm. Yet it is just a chance. If we don''t manage to get through it¡­ our forms and spirits will be destroyed." When he said these words, he sighed.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then a hint of resolve appeared on his face when he looked at Dust Burners'' Progenitor. "Whates after the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death? Is there anything else after that?"


    "There is!" Progenitor nodded.


    "After the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death is the Sublime Realm! This is a Realm that I do not know the details of as well. Rumors have it that those in the Sublime Realm are known as Sublime Paragons and can rece an entire gxy¡­ However, these were Sublime Paragons of the ancient era. They have all perished in the Rho Leonis Disaster.


    "As of now, there are four Great True Worlds beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean. There are Sublime Paragons in them¡­ but there should not be anyone who has be a true Sublime Paragon. They are only Inferior Sublime Paragons," Dust Burners'' Progenitor said calmly, but the impact brought to Su Ming by these words was incredibly great. It also caused Xuan Shang, Nian Yin, Hua Yu, Yun You, and Xu Hui''s hearts to tremble as well while they were in the body Su Ming controlled.


    They realized that when they were with Su Ming, they seemed to be able to learn some things that they would have otherwise remained oblivious to their entire lives, such as the three Great Ancient Kingdoms, the Resentful Weis, and the three hundred and sixty-one Expanse Cosmoses.


    And just moments ago, they learned of the categorizations of Masters of Fate, Lives, and Realms, as well as rumors about Sublime Paragons.


    "What is after that?!" The resolution on Su Ming''s face grew greater.


    "After that¡­ is Avacaniya!" Dust Burners'' Progenitor looked at Su Ming and shook his head. "Avacaniya is a Realm, and just like the meaning of the word avacaniya itself, unless you have reached this Realm, you are not allowed to speak of it, or else you will bring great disaster on yourself. That is¡­ a Realm that has surpassed the imagination of all the living!"


    Su Ming fell silent. This was the first time he had heard of such a circumstantial Realm. At that moment, he might have seemed calm, but a huge storm had already stirred in his heart. All the Realms were like ravines that were ced in front of him, but they stimted the resolve in his heart. He longed for the day that he would cross these ravines and reach a Realm about which all the living could not speak of, or rather¡­ did not speak of!


    ''Perhaps this is the true meaning of Avacaniya!'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "There are plenty of lives in the universe, and a long period of time has already passed. Countless races have risen and fallen. Some of them remain to this date, albeit as remnants. Some have been destroyed, their bloodlines having disappeared. Some have be greater¡­


    "The way to make a race strong is to have powerful warriors, to find people who can take over the tasks of these powerful warriors, and whether there is anyone who can be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    "Mo, you are a Dust Burner!" Dust Burners'' Progenitor said sincerely and earnestly.


    "¡­ I am not." Su Ming felt slightlyplicated in his heart as he looked at Dust Burners'' Progenitor in front of him.


    "You¡­" Progenitor who had the appearance of a child stared at Su Ming, and after a long while, he sighed. "Since you are not willing to be a Dust Burner, then why did youe here? I do not believe in the things you said about wanting to take the things your father left behind. Tell me, what is your goal?" Dust Burners'' Progenitor asked while shaking his head.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before his gazended on Progenitor.


    "I want to go to the Fifth True World." When Su Ming said these words, the boy''s eyes suddenly focused.


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor cast a few scrutinizing nces at Su Ming before he asked calmly, "What is the reason?"


    Su Ming met Progenitor''s gaze and answered softly, "To return a debt of gratitude,"


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor fell silent. He did not ask for details, but instead stood up. Once he cast a profound look at Su Ming, he no longer spoke, but swung his arm and walked away. He then disappeared into space.


    He left behind Su Ming who closed his eyes in the mes on the thousand feet tall tower.

 Chapter 972 Master of the Kiln

    <h4>Chapter 972 Master of the Kiln</h4>


    Xuan Shang and his clique had incredibly mixed feelings in their hearts. On one hand, they felt excited over the sess they obtained after Su Ming changed their n, but on the other hand, they were filled with surprise and a hint of uneasiness when Su Ming spoke about the Fifth True World to Dust Burners'' Progenitor.


    After all, this was where Dust Burners'' tribe was located. Once their identity was exposed, it would be impossible for them to escape, and what would await them would be certain death.


    While their hearts were filled with nervousness, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Huo Yu did not send thoughts to each other, but instead thought by themselves.


    Xu Hui had always acknowledged Su Ming''s decisions. Even at that moment, it was the same.


    The bald crane was a simple-minded creature. No matter what Su Ming did, the main thing it would focus on would only be crystals.


    Su Ming sat cross-legged in the fire with closed his eyes. His expression was calm, and not a hint of emotion could be seen on him. He did not want to deceive Dust Burners'' Progenitor too much, even if he had harbored the desire to kill this race before he came here.


    However, the kindly and amiable expression on Progenitor''s face had turned into a sigh in the end in Su Ming''s heart.


    Humans wereplicated creatures. They would be moved by certain things, and as their hearts were touched, their thoughts would also change. This wasmon sense.


    Others would be affected in this manner, and it was the same for Su Ming.


    If Dust Burners'' Progenitor had been half-hearted towards him, then he would not have moved Su Ming''s heart, but the more amiable he was to Su Ming and the more he looked at him with a kindly face, the moreplicated Su Ming''s emotions became.


    He was not a Dust Burner. He also came to this ce with a motive. With those thoughts in his head, Su Ming had replied that he was not when Dust Burners'' Progenitor said he was a Dust Burner.


    To Dust Burners'' Progenitor, this was brought about by Su Ming''s obstinance and resentment, but in truth, Su Ming was telling him the truth.


    That was also why he had told the true reason why he came to this ce. But clearly, it had been misunderstood by Progenitor as Su Ming making a request to him.


    If he fulfilled this request, then he would choose to be a Dust Burner.


    This misunderstanding came about not because Dust Burners'' Progenitor did not have enough experience, and neither was it because he was dumb. Instead, it was because there was simply no w in Su Ming''s transformation due to the supreme treasure, coupled with some changes the bald crane had made on some details.


    There was not a single w in Su Ming''s story, his expressions, his gaze, and all his words.


    It could be said that if any one among the supreme treasure, the bald crane, and Su Ming was missing, they would have never reached this point.


    Days went by with Su Ming continuing to sit in the mes and waiting.


    When one month went by, Dust Burners'' Progenitor appeared beside the one thousand feet tall tower, right beside the mes. There was a hint of fatigue on his face when he looked at Su Ming in the ball of mes.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and saw the fatigue on him.


    "Are you certain you want to go to the Fifth True World?" Dust Burners'' Progenitor asked calmly.


    Su Ming nodded.


    "If you want to go to the Fifth True World, you will need the fifth stone to go to the fifth ocean. Over there, the fifth stone will be attracted by the Fifth True World in the void and with rush there at an extreme speed. You must remember to hold onto the stone tightly, for only then will it be able to lead you through time and space.


    "When you go there, you must keep the fifth stone close to you at all times. It is the only way for you toe back." Dust Burners'' Progenitor remained silent for a moment after that. He then swung his right arm in space, and two jade slips immediately charged towards Su Ming. They seeped into the mes and floated in front of him.


    When Su Ming raised his hand to receive them, he scanned them with his Atman. His heart shuddered.


    The first jade slip was divided into two parts. The first one was a detailed map of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean, with the fifth ocean clearly marked in there.


    The second part was a gigantic outline. Three words were written on it - Fifth True World. This was a general map of the Fifth True World. Even if it was just a small part of it, it was enough to stun everyone.


    After all, this was¡­ the Fifth True World that had disappeared countless years ago!


    There was only a small part in the second jade slip that was an unknown region. Bedies it, the ce was divided into nineyers, and eachyer was incredibly detailed. In the ninth one, which was the deepestyer, was a ming red region. There were three words marked on it - the fifth stone!


    "The second jade slip is a map of the fifth kiln. If you want to go to the Fifth True World, you will need the fifth stone, and it is only produced by the fifth kiln." Dust Burners'' Progenitor saw shock on Su Ming''s face and exined the reason why he gave the second jade slip to him.


    Su Ming fell silent, the shock in his heart bing even greater. Besides the three maps, there was another reason why he was stunned. On the first jade slip, he had sensed¡­ a bloody presence.


    That bloody presence did not seem ancient¡­ but was fresh.


    "Progenitor, how¡­ did you obtain this jade slip?" Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he looked at Dust Burners'' Progenitor. When he once more saw the fatigue on his face, he gradually came to an understanding.


    "It''s nothing. I already had the map on the second jade slip, but the first part wasn''tplete, and while I might know the way to the Fifth True World through the fifth ocean, I''ve never went there myself. I didn''t know how toe back either. Besides, if you truly reached the Fifth True World, you would need a map. That is why I went to the fifth ocean to search for a few old friends and got myself a map." He might have described it with a casual air, but Su Ming could hear the bloody ughter behind his words.


    During thest month, Dust Burners'' Progenitor had to have stirred up a storm in the fifth ocean, and only after a great battle would he have managed to snatch the first jade slip. The fatigue on his face was the proof of that great battle.


    This was an important map, especially the parts regarding to the Fifth True World. Those in possession of such a map were definitely not weaklings, or else it would not have taken Dust Burners'' Progenitor a month to obtain it, and he would also not have returned this tired.


    "By the way, if you truly obtain the fifth stone, then once you reached the fifth ocean, remember to make a copy of the map and throw the first jade slip into the ocean. At that time, someone wille get it, and once they get the jade slip, they will not make things hard for you," Dust Burners'' Progenitor said calmly.


    Su Ming fell silent. He could already imagine that there were alien races in the fifth ocean, and they would not let just anyone enter their home ground. Then the jade slip in his hands was an authentication token. One that could allow him to enter and exit the fifth ocean at will.


    And himing to possess this authentication token was rted to Dust Burners'' Progenitor venturing out this time.


    It was certain that besides fighting against them, Dust Burners'' Progenitor had also paid some kind of price.


    "Oh,e now, don''t act like a child. I admit that I have been unjust to your father in the past and didn''t search for him, making him wander outside for so many years.


    "I said that I will make up to you. Since you brought up the request to head to the Fifth True World, I naturally had to help you with all that I could. As for me, I''m fine." Dust Burners'' Progenitor smiled kindly as he looked at Su Ming. His expression was that of a senior member of a family looking at a promising junior member of the family.


    Su Ming stayed silent. He had incredibly mixed feelings in his heart, along with a hint of regret.


    "Now, let''s talk about the main point. The fifth kiln¡­" The Progenitor''s expression became serious. "Very few people know where the fifth kiln is located in Divine Essence Star Ocean. However, most of the ancient existences still know about the connection between the fifth kiln and Dust Burners.


    "The fifth kiln is the supreme treasure we Dust Burners protect," Progenitor exined while looking at Su Ming. "However, there is one thing that most people do not know. If you coulde here, then you must certainly know about the four venerated races in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "Heaven Traversers have wings, Virtue Rooters have snake bodies, and Reng Wu Race¡­ It is a group that ispletely isted from us. They live with ferocious beasts, and they havepletely turned into them. In fact, I suspect that Reng Wu Race has evolved from a group of beasts.


    "Only Dust Burners look somewhat normal, if you ignore our inborn ability to transform¡­ Do you know the reason why?" Dust Burners'' Progenitor looked at Su Ming with a smile.


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he looked back. Suddenly, an inconceivable idea formed in his mind. Once it took root, it continued growing, until it upied all of Su Ming''s head.


    His eyes focused.


    "You came¡­ from the Fifth True World, from inside the fifth kiln!" he only said these two sentences, but once they reached the child-looking Progenitor''s ears, heughed loudly. The praise on his face grew even stronger.


    "As expected of a Dust Burner who possesses the greatest amount of potential since a long time ago. That''s right, urately speaking, we Dust Burners do not belong to Divine Essence Star Ocean. We¡­ belong to the Fifth True World!


    "In fact, we are not even a race within the Fifth True World, but are a race formed after the Vessel Spirit in the fifth kiln was dispersed!


    "Our original appearance is how we appear after we transform with our inborn ability. However, once the fifth kiln reached Divine Essence Star Ocean and we obtained the forms we could manifest, we broke our previous master''s seal. Since then, Dust Burners appeared in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    "It has been an incredibly long time since that time. I, too, only learned about this through the words passed down the generations. It''s a pity that it has been a long time since then. When we were Vessel Spirits and had not left the fifth kiln, we did not know about much about the Fifth True World, or else I would not have needed to go to such trouble to search for a map," Dust Burners'' Progenitor said faintly.


    Su Ming might have guessed a part of it, but he was still incredibly shocked by Progenitor''s words. In his shock, another vague guess formed in his head.


    This guess made him unable to keep calm. In fact, he thought that this was even crazier and even more inconceivable than his previous deduction. It was highly impossible, but the guess still continued circling in his head, out of his control.


    Su Ming forced down the guess in his heart and looked at Dust Burners'' Progenitor before he asked, "Then¡­ the master of the fifth kiln was¡­?"


    The young boy raised his head and looked at the sky before he said softly, "Have you ever heard of a race¡­ known as Abyss Builders¡­?"


    A loud bang went off in Su Ming''s head.

 Chapter 973 Is He a Dust Burner?

    <h4>Chapter 973 Is He a Dust Burner?</h4>


    The Fifth True World had disappeared many years ago. No one remembered any longer when it had happened, just that it was in an age long past.


    Perhaps the amount of years Dust Burners had lived in Divine Essence Star Ocean could be used to calcte how many years the Fifth True World had been missing.


    Then just how many years had it been since Progenitor Dao Chen from True Morning Dao World had isted himself? In fact, how many years had it been since one man brought his pregnant wife to pass by True Morning Dao World and was chased by Morning Dao Sect?


    The wife was injured gravely as she was about to give birth. With a smile, she died, and when the man held her in his arms, he had shouted a sentence in a shrill voice, "This world shall be built for Abyss."


    How many years had it been since then?!


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. Various thoughts appeared in his mind, but were immediately sealed up by his power, preventing Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, Hua Yu, and Yu Xuan from sensing anything.


    ''The time isn''t right¡­ They¡­ should not have left the Fifth True World with the fifth kiln¡­'' Su Ming mumbled in his heart, but there was uncertainty in his guess.


    Because even he did not know¡­ for just how long he had lived.


    "You are still a child. You wouldn''t know about Abyss Builders." Progenitor''s words reached Su Ming''s ears, and he forced down the hint ofplicated emotions and mncholy in his heart.


    He had long since been able ascertain that the man who had wreaked havoc in True Morning Dao World was his father, and the pregnant woman who was about to give birth was his mother. He had seen her in the depths of his memories when he was in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds. At that time, she had held him in her arms and insisted on protecting him even if she had already died.


    However, he did not want to think about it, did not want to ponder over it, did not want to let himself sink into a vortex in which he could lose himself.


    In regards to parents and familial love, perhaps it had once existed when the man looked at the woman with a smile, and she lowered her head to look at herrge stomach. The hands that caressed it belonged both a man and a woman. There was anticipation contained within that touch, along with parental love, happiness, and warmth which Su Ming had never experienced in his life.


    Perhaps it should be said that before that warmth could even get close to him, it had already reached the end of its existence without making a single sound. In the end, it was just a scene akin to mountains and rivers falling to eternal silence and the passage of time reaching its end. It was just the lonely snow.


    Su Ming was lonely, just like the celestial beings in heaven. Time seeped through the cracks between his fingertips. His memories sank into the depths of his mind as he continued changing. His heart sought for a way to escape reality, and his dreams wereden with grief in the dark.


    This was Su Ming''s emotions towards his parents, and they were mixed with a hint of anguish that he did not want to dwell upon¡­ along with a hint of resentment that suited his current identity!


    What he resented was not his mother who held him after she died or his father who died after he went mad¡­ but Morning Dao Sect who had brought about all of this!


    That was why he Possessed Dao Kong. The simple destruction of Morning Dao Sect was not enough for him to vent his resentment and frustrations. He wanted to rain down chaos on the sect and be the sect''s master. At that moment, he would smile and lead the entire Morning Dao Sect through a windstorm of self-destruction.


    In fact, if he had children, he would not even choose to destroy Morning Dao Sect. Instead, he would turn the entire Morning Dao Sect¡­ into a pen of livestock for the descendants of the Su Family to Possess for generations toe.


    "Abyss Builders were the strongest race in the Fifth True World¡­" Progenitor''s voice was slow, and Su Ming''s mind, which currently had a storm raging within it, slowly returned to reality.


    "The fifth kiln was created by Abyss Builders, and Dust Burners were in truth¡­ created by Abyss Builders as well." There was a slightlyplicated look on Progenitor''s face as he told Su Ming the story that he knew.


    "The fifth kiln had two masters. The first one was Abyss Builders'' Progenitor, but he died during the disaster. The second master was his grandson, Su Xuan Yi . He was the second strongest person among Abyss Builders, next only to Abyss Builders'' Progenitor.


    "There was originally a third master. He was Su Xuan Yi''s son¡­ but this child never appeared, which is why the fifth kiln doesn''t have a third master even up to this date."


    When Su Ming heard this, he could no longer hide the emotions on his face. His body shuddered, and his expression changed continuously. When Dust Burners'' Progenitor saw this, he did not speak of it, but continued his tale.


    "During the disaster of the Fifth True World, Abyss Builders were exterminated. Only Su Xuan Yi managed to escape and bring his pregnant wife through an All Directions Seal which he opened with the fifth kiln. When he escaped from the Fifth True World, he appeared in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "They lived there for a long time and opened the fifth kiln so that Dust Burners could venture out. We regarded him as our master and lived for generations in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "He wanted to break the curse ced on the baby within his wife''s body. That curse¡­ had been ced by a Sublime Paragon, and it would result in Abyss Builders'' bloodline going extinct.


    "This curse killed the baby, but Su Xuan Yi used his power and desperately maintained a hint of life force within the baby. A long, long timeter, they ventured out once¡­ and never returned," Dust Burners'' Progenitor finished softly, his voice echoing in space.


    Su Ming was silent.


    After a long while, he asked, "If they were such a powerful race, how did they disappear? And even the Fifth True World disappeared from the universe."


    "This is a story that happened a long time ago. I am not aware of the details. After all, at that time, I was just a ball of fire in the kiln and did not have my own consciousness.


    "However¡­" Dust Burners'' Progenitor looked at Su Ming. "Once I gained my consciousness, I heard a few Progenitors of the past generations mention some of it. This matter¡­ is rted to Sublime Paragons¡­ limits¡­ numbers¡­ and Ancient Wei."


    Su Ming''s pupils contracted. This was an incredibly great question at the bottom of his heart. Why was the Fifth True World destroyed by the four Great True Worlds working together? And Abyss Builders, why were they exterminated?


    Originally, Su Ming believed that this was somehow rted to Abyss Builders'' inborn ability. However, when he heard Progenitor''s words, he suddenly felt that his guesses were wrong.


    Since this concerned Sublime Paragons, then there was definitely not just one or two of them. Instead, all of Sublime Paragons from the four Great True Worlds had caused this to happen.


    Then just what reason could push these Sublime Paragons who had surpassed the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death to the point that they would want to exterminate Abyss Builders to thest person?


    Numbers, limitations, Ancient Wei-these three words echoed in Su Ming''s head, but he could not connect them together.


    How great was the number and whose limit was it that made it necessary for them to destroy Abyss Builders? Why was it also connected to the already destroyed Ancient Wei?


    "Alright, these are all the things regarding Dust Burners that you need to know. Now, I will take you to the fifth kiln. As for whether you can find the fifth stone in there will depend on whether you can encounter a serendipitous event.


    "After the changes the fifth kiln went through in the past, plenty of things have transformed in it. The signs of manifestation of other Vessel Spirits have also appeared. There is a great amount of danger in there, but you are a Dust Burner. You have a natural advantage.


    "But¡­ once the kiln is activated, it''ll be impossible for you to be the only one who will step in, because a sea of fire that will sweep through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean will appear. Due to that, some Almighties in Divine Essence Star Ocean and cultivators from the gxy beyond will rush over.


    "Are you certain that you want to go to the fifth kiln?" Dust Burners'' Progenitor looked over.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment, then nodded.


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor cast Su Ming a profound look. When he raised his right hand and swung it in the air, the mes around Su Ming immediately fell back, and Su Ming''s body appeared in the air.


    Immediately after, Dust Burners'' Progenitor swung his arm again. The weather instantly changed. Winds rose and clouds surged, as if time and space had changed. It could be said that clouds were charging forward like flowing water in the sky. This scene made it seem as if the heavens and thend were being changed.


    Su Ming obviously felt that he was not moving. In fact, even Dust Burners'' Progenitor stood in his ce without moving¡­ but when everything about them stopped within a few breaths, Su Ming discovered that they¡­ were no longer in Dust Burners'' continent.


    They were surrounded by an empty gxy. Not a single sound could be heard in the dead silence. The only thing present there was a gigantic picture of a me in front of them. The me was so big that when other people saw it, the image could reflect in their entire pupil.


    There was no end to the me. It made no sound, and there were no hot waves crashing into Su Ming''s face. In fact, he felt as if the gigantic me was fake. It existed between a state of being real and fake.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He was first shocked by the shift Dust Burners'' Progenitor just executed. He had never seen that sort of shifting before. Clearly¡­ this was a divine ability that only Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death possessed.


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor cast Su Ming a look and said faintly, as if he could see the thoughts in Su Ming''s heart, "That was the Position Changing Art. If you reach Mastery Realm someday, you will be able to do it as well.


    "This is where the fifth kiln that Dust Burners protectys. It might seem close, but it is in truth very far away. Even if we fly for ten thousand years, we would not be able to get closer.


    "There are two ways of going inside. One of them requires you to be the master of the fifth kiln, and the other¡­ needs you to open it and make the outer mes spill out. By doing so, you will be able to enter the fifth kiln.


    "You will need three days to activate the kiln. When the outer mes spread out through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean, you will bring about a disaster. You will need half a month. Use that half a month to prepare yourself. When the color of the outer mes changes to purple, you can enter the kiln.


    "Remember this. It will first be crimson, then it will turn blue, and then purple. In the end, it will turn ck. When it turns ck, all the living beings in the sea of fire will die.


    "Wait here. I will go back and activate the kiln." Dust Burners'' Progenitor cast Su Ming a look again. When he turned around, his body gradually faded away.


    Su Ming looked at the fifth kiln in the distance. As his pupils shrank, he fell silent and did not speak, but there were hundreds of thoughts spinning in his head as he carefully analyzed Progenitor''s words and the several profound looks he cast at him.


    Gradually, a brilliant light shed in Su Ming''s eyes.


    At that moment, in the core of the fog where Dust Burners'' continent was, Progenitor''s body walked out of thin air on the one hundred thousand feet tall tower in thend.


    There was a person sitting cross-legged on the tall tower. This person was middle-aged, and he was Dust Burners'' tribe leader. Once he saw the child-looking Progenitor, he immediately stood up and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Activate the kiln!" Dust Burners'' Progenitor said tly.


    The middle-aged man was momentarily stunned. When he looked over the boy before him, he hesitated for a moment.


    "Dust Burners can never return to the kiln. This is thew set by our ancestors. If¡­ you value him so highly, I can give him the position of tribe leader. For if he returns to the kiln, he will immediately return to be a fire spirit. This is¡­"


    "Is he a Dust Burner?"


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor was silent for a moment, then he sighed softly. The meaning behind his words was incredibly shocking, and it caused the middle-aged man''s expression to change swiftly.


    Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi: Both their family names are the same character, ËÕ. Yes, my mind is running wild with theories at this moment.

 Chapter 974 Has… He Died

    <h4>Chapter 974 Has¡­ He Died</h4>


    There was no way people who became Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death could be easily deceived. Even if not a single w could be found once the supreme treasure and the bald crane worked together and even if not a single mistake in Su Ming''s not just simr but extremely alike acting!


    Even if the power that erupted from him was also the exact same as the blue mes obtained in Burning Spirit Transformation.


    However¡­ if it could have deceived Dust Burners'' Progenitor, then he would not have survived up till then. Progenitor¡­ would also not be worthy of being known as a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    Old men who had lived this long and who had be Almighties all possessed monster-like intelligence.


    The breathing of Dust Burners'' tribe leader quickened slightly. He cast an eye and the child-looking Progenitor and could not keep his heart calm. He had¡­ been deceived.


    He hade to believe that Su Ming was his older brother''s orphan son, yet with a single sentence from Progenitor, things turned over their heads.


    "This is¡­" The middle-aged man could not say anything even after a long while had passed. "Progenitor, then why do you still want to help him activate the kiln and get close to it? For this person¡­ you even spared no pains in having mes cover the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean once the kiln is activated, and are willing for Dust Burners to be sealed for nearly a month?"


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor was silent while standing at the top of the lofty tower. By his side was the eye of the me. He looked at the sky, and after a long while, he sighed softly.


    "I might not know who sent him here¡­ but I admire his courage and resolve. I also admire him for telling the truth. There are only a few people in the world who would still tell the truth when they were in his situation," Dust Burners'' Progenitor said softly.


    "I can see theplicated emotions within him. Part of them is due to me showing him love as an elder, and the other is due to him lying to me. He did not choose to hide theseplicated emotions. Even I was uncertain because of them for a moment, but they also caused my killing intent to dissipate. If not for all this, I would have killed him right away." Dust Burners'' Progenitor shook his head, and an ancient look appeared on his face.


    "I still don''t understand¡­" A freezing re appeared in the tribe leader''s eyes. If it was him, he would have definitely not let Su Ming to just leave like that. How dare he disguise himself as a Dust Burner? This was a taboo!


    "You don''t understand, huh¡­?" Dust Burners'' Progenitor averted his gaze from the sky and fixed his eyes on the middle-aged man. "Then there is no need for you to continue trying to understand it. Activate the kiln."


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor did not say anything anymore. The middle-aged man''s mindset might have changed due to Su Ming''s matter, but he still bowed his head and voiced his obedience. He took a step forward and stepped straight into the eye of the me. He moved in the mes, and in an instant, he turned into a Burning Spirit.


    mes spread out with a bang. From the distance, it seemed as if the tall tower had turned into a gigantic torch!


    A piercing roar spread out in all directions from the mes. All the Dust Burners who heard it were momentarily stunned, but they soon charged towards the tower that was the closest to them.


    After a moment, mes spread out from the countless rising and falling towers on the entire continent. They formed torches on thend, and after the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn, all the towers turned into burning torches. A vast amount of power erupted from them with a bang.


    A buzzing sound echoed throughout the area. The entirend of Dust Burners shuddered. Almost all Dust Burners had turned into Burning Spirits at that moment.


    Thissted for three days. It was an offering. If someone wanted to activate the fifth kiln, then all Dust Burners had to make an offering to do it.


    Three dayster, all Dust Burners disappeared from the ground. The fog in the area enveloped the whole ce. At that moment, a surging sea of fire erupted from the fifth kiln and swept through Divine Essence Star Ocean, forcing countless living beings into hiding as they trembled for their lives. If they were exposed outside, they would definitely die.


    This wouldst for nearly a month. When it ended, Dust Burners would reappear in the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    When all Dust Burners who were qualified to make the offering blended into the fire and transformed into burning torches on the ground, Progenitor swayed and disappeared from the tower. When he reappeared, he was at the top of a tall mountain. Over there, he sat down quietly and looked at the sky. Fatigue and something ancient appeared on his face.


    ''Why should I help him¡­?'' Dust Burners'' Progenitor shook his head.


    ''That''s because I didn''t want to bring a huge problem to Dust Burners¡­ Because the method he chose was within the area I could ept. Because¡­ he let me feel as if I had found a truly talented Dust Burner for the past few days.


    ''He has a treasure that can turn him into a Dust Burner. It''s definitely not something a normal Master of Fate, Lives, and Death could create. If he could reach this level of cultivation, then the power of the person supporting him behind his back is even higher.


    ''The time for my decline is nigh. The person who can take over my ce has already obtained enough power, but to take over the burden of an entire race does not just require power¡­ but also the making of a choice.


    ''Oh well, if he wants to go to the Fifth True World, why should I stop him and bring unnecessary trouble to my people¡­ However, while I can activate the kiln for you¡­ whether or not you will have the ability to step in will depend entirely on your own luck.''


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor lowered his head. Everything that he had said to Su Ming was true. The purple mes in the kiln were indeed the weakest mes¡­ but their heat was next to the ck mes'' heat. Under that high temperature, all those who wanted to get close to the kiln and step in would not only need a sufficient level of cultivation, but also a serendipitous event.


    "If he was truly a Dust Burner, how great¡­ would that be?" Dust Burners'' Progenitor mumbled under his breath. As his figure was illuminated by the endless torches on the ground, he was surrounded by an ancient and lonely air, along with worry about his race''s future because he felt as if he had no sessor.


    This was an old man who had already reached the end of his path. He did not want to bring about trouble to his race. If he could pass through this possible disaster and have everything change without a sound, then it would be the best choice.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ming sat in the area where the fifth kiln was located and watched the piercingly bright kiln. He could not see the kiln''s appearance, only a ball of strong light.


    He could also sense a vast and might pressure within that light.


    The fifth kiln was akin to a sun, making people unable to help themselves as respect formed in their hearts, but Su Ming felt no respect as he remained in his silence. There were onlyplicated emotion within him.


    ''In the past, he came to this ce with the kiln¡­ and he brought with him his wife and the cursed baby.'' Su Ming stared at the kiln, and resolve suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    ''Has he truly died, or is he?'' Uncertainty appeared on Su Ming''s face. After a long while, he sighed. He did not want to continue thinking about this.


    If Su Xuan Yi had truly died, then he would let it slide, but if that person was still around¡­ Su Ming could not help the great resentment that rose in him. The emotion was so great that it caused him to clench his fists.


    "Senior¡­ what¡­ happened just now?" Xuan Shang''s voice echoed in Su Ming''s heart, and it cut off the surging emotions that had risen due to his thoughts about Su Xuan Yi.


    "We didn''t manage to hear anything from the moment Dust Burners'' Progenitor returned to to talk to you. Some form of power cut off our connection with you as well as the body," Xu Hui said softly.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank swiftly.


    "That''s right, senior. What did Dust Burners'' Progenitor say to you? And this ce¡­ this¡­ this is¡­"


    "Could¡­ Could this ce be the fifth kiln?!"


    "We actually arrived here?!"


    Su Ming''s connection with Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yi, Hua Yu, and Xu Hui had clearly been restored just then, and only at that moment could they sense the body too. They immediately noticed the fifth kiln, which was shining with a bright light.


    As Su Ming''s pupils shrank, he frowned. After a long while, he sighed. If he still did not understand what had happened, then he would not be worthy of having lived through years of hard experiences.


    "He knows that I am not a Dust Burner. The words he said previously were also aimed solely at me. He did not want anyone else to hear them." A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes before he fell into contemtive silence.


    After a moment, he stopped caring about Xuan Shang and the others in his group. He only sent a divine thought to Xu Hui to ease her mind before he charging into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the area around the fifth kiln.


    ¡­¡­


    On the first day of the kiln being activated, wind rose in the gxy within the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. This was an incredibly rare thing. There was no wind within the gxy, so when this wind rose and blew in all directions, the bodies of all living creatures who sensed it shuddered. No matter what they were doing, be it fighting, searching for food, or sleeping, all of them revealed expressions of extreme terror.


    In the serving as a nest for me Fiends, the creatures who had gained human form after they upied the bodies of cultivators were sleeping, but at that moment, all of them were shocked awake. They looked at the sky and sensed the wind from the gxy as well as a hint of scorching mes. Immediately, they screamed shrilly.


    There were many Void Beasts in the gxy, but when the wind blew past them, all of them quickly revealed their bodies and headed into the distance with an unprecedented speed. There was terror on their faces, and they roared in voices that echoed in all directions.


    Things like this happened in all the nests with ferocious beasts once the wind blew past them.


    The thing that would happen after the wind began to blow was deeply branded in their memories. This was a disaster affecting the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean. Before the brunt of the disaster came, they had to search for a ce where they could hide for a month.


    If they were slow, then what awaited them would only be death.


    There were numerouss with green flora on them. When the wind blew past them, they instantly turned ck and withered away, reduced to ashes. Soon, all thes in the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean looked as if they had died.


    Heaven Traversers had now migrated to a new ce, but when the wind reached them, the expression of their Progenitor changed. With his fastest speed, he executed all his divine abilities, and with a bang, turned into a gigantic palm that enveloped all Heaven Traversers within it.


    Virtue Rooters were a race possessing snake bodies. Once the wind whistled through space, all of them hid themselves deep underground.


    Simr things happened everywhere within the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. All sorts of living creatures of all shapes and sizes, and even powerful ferocious beasts, reacted in this manner.


    Because they knew¡­ that the fifth kiln was about to be activated.

 Chapter 975 The Kiln Activated

    <h4>Chapter 975 The Kiln Activated</h4>


    On the second day Dust Burners were in the process of activating the kiln, the wind in the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean became stronger. When hot waves surged into the sky, the wind had already spread through the entire area and were spreading to even farther ces. Wherever it passed, all alien races and beasts fled as their expressions changed drastically in the face of the wind.


    All the beasts Su Ming had met on the way to the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean in the past were all fleeing. The threat of death and the deep brand left in their memories caused them to break and cross over the borders set by other races to mark their territories. All kinds of different ferocious beasts could be seen in any ce where they could hide. Even if some creatures were mortal enemies, they gave up on any ideas of fighting in this wind and only hid in silence.


    On the third day, the wind from the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean had already disappeared. However, the wind between the inner part and the periphery had reached its strongest. A gctic wind had also stirred in the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    On the ground where Ninth Tribe was located was Dijiu Mo Sha, who was sitting there and exercising his breathing. However, his eyes flew open at that moment, and disbelief appeared on his face. He sensed the wind, and his tribe members fell silent. They had also sensed the scorching hot wind, and they too saw all the nts on thend turn ck before floating away as ashes¡­


    "The fifth kiln!" Dijiu Mo Sha said quickly.


    There was a valley at the edge of the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean, located rather far away from the continent of Ninth Tribe. There were a dozen something ck warships floating in midair at that ce, and thousands of cultivators on the ground. They were nine old Frail Darknesses and Su Ming''s fearless warriors.


    When the gctic wind blew past them, they noticed it, but they did not pay any attention to it. Only the catwoman''s expression changed the instant she sensed the wind.


    "This is¡­ the Burning Wind before the kiln is activated!"


    There was quite arge number of cultivators who took the risk toe to the edge of the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean in hopes of obtaining a serendipity. They were cautious, but there were quite a few of them who turned tail and ran without any hesitation once they sensed the wind.


    A gxy away was ck Ink. At that moment, all the people there were looking towards a single direction. It was¡­ the direction of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Over there, they could see¡­ a weak red light. It covered a huge area.


    ''The fifth kiln has been activated¡­'' This was a sentence that echoed in the hearts of all those in ck Ink.


    Three days passed quickly. When the third day was over, the wind that filled the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was like the calm before a storm.


    Those who did not know the details would not pay too much attention to it. They would not be able to sense the bizarre air that existed between the time the wind appeared and disappeared.


    The fog beyond Dust Burners'' continent shrank swiftly. Once it enveloped all Dust Burners, even thend on which they lived disappeared from the gxy.


    By then, most of the living beings in Divine Essence Star Ocean had already found a ce to hide. As they shuddered, they hoped that they would be able to avoid the kiln''s fire.


    However, there were also some ferocious beasts and madmen whose expressions were filled with greed and madness when the wind from the kiln disappeared.


    All of these beings were existences who believed that they were worthy of entering the fifth kiln. To them, the activation of the fifth kiln was a disaster, but there was definitely a great serendipity waiting within it.


    The fifth kiln was a ce which caused great fear among a lot of people, but it was also a ce which some people desired to enter. There were plenty of rumors regarding the fifth kiln. Even though there were few who could enter and leave it alive, it did not stop plenty of people from trying to enter.


    The greatest of the desires was to obtain the fifth kiln. The second greatest¡­ was to obtain a serendipity in the fifth kiln.


    However, over the course of numerous years, no one managed to be the master of the fifth kiln, and slowly, this became a legend.


    A piercing light was spreading from the location of the fifth kiln. It was caught in a state of being an illusion and being something real. Once Dust Burners disappeared, a loud bang erupted from the kiln.


    A crimson red me swept outwards in all directions like a wave. The high temperature from mes was difficult to put to words. Wherever it went, the gxy would look as if it was about to melt.


    Booms surged into the air, and the violent sounds rang through the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. As they reverberated in space, a crimson sea of me erupted violently. The loud booms did not stop then, but instead began to sound like the might of heaven. The sea of fire swept out, and asyers of fire tumbled about, they spilled in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, they covered a boundless area. The ce where Dust Burners lived was the closest to the mes and was the first to be affected. It was immediately enveloped by the crimson sea of fire. However, there were already no Dust Burners there. Once that ce was covered by the sea of fire, the mes surged farther away.


    Their speed was indescribable. In the blink of an eye, a small region within the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean turned crimson. The sea of fire continued erupting with mes and spreading outwards until it enveloped the entire core of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. If it waspared to a circle, then anyone who looked from the distance would find that the center of this circle¡­ was where the sea of fire was.


    It continued spreading outwards and rumbling. Waves of mes continued bursting out from the fifth kiln, which was at the center of the sea of fire, as if there was no end to them


    s were submerged, and continents were enveloped.s shuddered, and continents crumbled. All the living beings hidden within them needed to endure hot waves that wouldst nearly a month¡­ or they would die.


    As the sea of fire tumbled about and spread through the gxy, one Void Beast had still not been enveloped by the mes. It was howling in terror and charging backwards without regard for anything. It originally did not belong to this ce and had only been tamed by Xu Hui. It was the Void Beast that had brought Su Ming and his group to this ce.


    However, at that moment, fear upied its entire body. It charged forward madly, but it could not escape from death. The sea of fire was already behind it. The mes that enveloped the area there were difficult to describe. In the blink of an eye, they closed in. The hot waves caused the gxy to distort, and the Void Beast let out a roar of despair.


    However, it did not receive any response. The sea of fire behind it did not pity it either. As booming sounds reverberated in space, the sea of fire stirred up arge wave as it tumbled forward. In fact, there were even arge number of struggling ferocious beasts contained in the sea of fire. Their bodies were being burnt to a crisp right before the crocodile beast''s eyes, but their shrill screams of pain were drowned out by the loud booms from the sea of fire.


    When the Void Beast saw the sea of fire surging towards it, about to devout it, a figure appeared in the gxy. This figure was incredibly tall. He pressed his palm on the Void Beast, and it instantly disappeared without a trace. This person turned around and cast a nce at the sea of fire crashing towards him and, without any hesitation, left into the distance.


    This person was naturally the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled!


    Three days ago, he had had been near the kiln, but he did stay there for long. Instead, he left. At the moment, the sea of fire was pressing on aggressively behind Su Ming, but his expression was incredibly calm. With a step forward, he charged into the distance.


    He wanted to go to the Relocation Vortex near Dust Burners'' territory. Right then, he possessed the body created by the supreme treasure and could bring forth a power he would never had never possessed before. He wanted to borrow this current power¡­ and tame the Resentful Wei before the purple mes appeared within the sea of fire from the kiln!


    To Su Ming, that creature was the key to entering the fifth kiln. Based on Dijiu Mo Sha''s words, he might still be able to enter, but it would be an extreme challenge. As for Dust Burners'' Progenitor''s words, it was not that Su Ming did not believe him, but he needed to weigh his words.


    ''It is clear that he managed to tell that I''m not a Dust Burner, but he still activated the kiln for me. Does he want to have me remember the favor Dust Burners did for me¡­?


    ''But if the fifth kiln was so easy to enter, it wouldn''t be one of the mysteries of Divine Essence Star Ocean. If I interpret it this way, then the kiln is a test. If I can enter it, then I will have to ept Dust Burners'' favor. If I cannot enter and die in the mes, then it has nothing to do with Dust Burners.''


    As Su Ming charged forward, a pensive look appeared in his eyes. But after a long time, resolve began to shine on his expression.


    ''Oh well, I won''t ask Dust Burners to pay the price for chasing after my Master''s life in the past.''


    Su Ming shook his head and no longer thought about this. Instead, as the sea of fire behind him became increasingly more violent while surging forward, he shifted to the area beyond Dust Burners'' territory, to the ce of the Relocation Vortex.


    Hended next to it, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment, which was a rare thing on him. However, in an instant, the uncertainty disappeared.


    ''If I want to enter the fifth kiln, I need a fire beast like that one!'' Su Ming took a huge stride forward and stepped into the Relocation Vortex. In the span of a breath, his figure disappeared without a trace.


    Five breathster, booming sounds echoed in space. The heinous sea of fire instantly covered the vortex, then went past it with a loud bang.


    On the first day the mes erupted from the kiln, all the regions within the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean turned into a sea. However, this sea was not formed bys or water, but thick waves of fierce fire.


    The palm that was formed by Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor protected his people in the sea of fire. Virtue Rooters'' tribe was covered byyers of snake fins. They covered all of the tribe''s territories and stopped the sea of fire from spreading outwards.


    When the second day arrived, the region between the inner part and the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean turned into a world of mes. The gxy burned. The distortions formed under the high temperature turned into reality, as if it could distort all dimensions.


    A disaster that had not been seen for years descended upon Divine Essence Star Ocean once more.


    mes continued spreading¡­ While most living beings hid, several long arcs headed towards the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean at full speed. With the sea of fire right before them, they charged forward. Their goal¡­ was the fifth kiln!

 Chapter 976 Reverend Zi Long

    <h4>Chapter 976 Reverend Zi Long</h4>


    The sea of fire continued raging. The crimson mes continued spreading outwards from the core of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean. Soon, it filled up the entire area between the inner part and the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. High temperature covered the entire gxy. Wherever the sea of fire passed, loud booming sounds would surge up.


    This wouldst for nearly a month. During that time, the sea of fire would stretch to the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. It would envelop the entire ce, so the cultivators of ck Ink will be able to clearly see the gxy burning.


    At that moment, Su Ming was not within the gxy that belonged to Divine Essence Star Ocean. Through the Relocation Vortex, he had already stepped into one of the mysteries in Divine Essence Star Ocean - the world in the vortex!


    No one knew where it led. It was dark down there, as if there was no end to it. If anyone dared to open their eyes to look, they would be unable to help but feel as if they were immersed in eternal darkness.


    Even Su Ming still had that feeling rise in him after looking at the darkness in the lower part of the world in the vortex.


    He did not know how many years and secrets were buried down there. He did not know how many spirits and bodies of those who tried to lift the veil of this darkness had fallen.


    The endless darkness underneath formed a stark contrast with the many colorful, jellyfish-like creatures above. Su Ming remained silent. Within the semi-transparent tunnel of the two connected vortices, he could not keep his body from floating forward.


    He knew that the sea of fire was raging in the world outside, for the fifth kiln had already been activated. Whether or not he would be able to get the fifth stone and whether or not he would be able to get into the Fifth True World would depend entirely on whether he would be able to step into the fifth kiln.


    Even if based on the words of Dust Burners'' Progenitor, there was a high possibility that Su Ming was the new master of the fifth kiln, the prerequisite was that Su Ming was the son of Su Xuan Yi and his wife.


    This was something Su Ming did not want to think about.


    He looked at the semi-transparent tunnel beside him. At that moment, Xuan Shang and his groups'' hearts were incredibly shaken. In fact, Xuan Shang was already wondering whether he should forcefully revoke the fusion by the supreme treasure.


    However, right when this thought appeared in his head, Su Ming took a swift step forward. He did not move farther down the tunnel, but instead¡­ With one step, he crashed into the wall of the tunnel. He even raised his hands as if he was seizing the wall and swiftly pulled it in two directions.


    With a bang, the tunnel was instantly torn. Once Su Ming opened it, he took a step forward and stepped out of the semi-transparent tunnel.


    "If you want to dissolve the fusion of the supreme treasure, you can do so at any time."


    With Su Ming''s experience, there was no way that he could not tell that there was a huge problem with the supreme treasure, and that it was in Xuan Shang''s hands. He might not be able to be a main soul to control the body formed by the supreme treasure, but he could make it disassemble, forcing all the people to walk out.


    Xuan Shang had originally thought to do this, but he had hesitated because he was worried he would provoke Su Ming to anger. However, if they did run into a life-threatening danger, he would naturally attack with everything he had, but¡­ Su Ming had acted too quickly. Once he walked out of the semi-transparent tunnel, the tunnel fused together once more. Su Ming had brought the group out of the tunnel''s pull and protection, and from then on they werepletely situated inside the world of the vortex.


    If Xuan Shang dissolved the transformation at that moment, what would await him would be only even greater danger. In anguish, Xuan Shang sighed in his heart and did not speak. He knew that Su Ming was not a fool and would not look for death without reason. If he did not have reason for confidence, he would not have done this sort of thing.


    Since the start, Xu Hui remained silent. She would support all of Su Ming''s actions. As for the bald crane, once it stepped into the world in the vortex, it looked to be in a daze again.


    When Su Ming walked out of the tunnel, he raised his head and let out a long howl that shook the world. As he roared, the colorful, shining jellyfish-like creatures instantly withdrew. At the same time, another roar came from a ce that was rather far away.


    Su Ming stood still as he activated Ecang''s presence. It immediately spread from the body formed by the supreme treasure, resulting in the offensive power erupting from the body to rise by leaps and bounds again. At the same time, Su Ming summoned the projection of his Ecang clone.


    A gigantic tree appeared in a sh before disappearing. However, the body Su Ming controlled now exuded an offensive power that was infinitesimally close to those at the peak of Sr Kalpa Realm.


    At the same time, a tunnel created with the projection creating a path and his soul acting as a lead was also swiftly forming. Once it was formed, Su Ming''s Ecang clone would descend.


    At that time, he could¡­ fight against an Almighty in Mastery Realm!


    Time passed breath by breath. Roars traveled forth ceaselessly from the darkness in the distance. From the voice, Su Ming could tell that the ck Resentful Wei was using an indescribable speed to rush forth.


    Gradually, Su Ming saw see six balls of bright me shining in the darkness ahead of him. Those were the Resentful Wei''s six eyes!


    "Come! You¡­ are going to be mine!"


    ¡­¡­


    As days passed, due to the fifth kiln coughing up four days'' worth of crimson mes, the entire region within the inner part and periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean had beenpletely submerged in mes.


    Countless living beings let out shrill screams of pain as their bodies burned to ashes. Cultivations struggled in the sea of fire, all the nts on them long dead.


    There were continents that slowly reduced in size, crystals appearing on their edges.


    Even the living creatures who loved fire by nature shuddered in fear when the sea of fire reached them. They did not dare to touch it and could only hide from it.


    The sea of fire was still spreading. When the seventh day arrived, it finally reached the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­ andpletely enveloped the entire gxy within it.


    The disaster of Divine Essence Star Ocean had arrived.


    The continent where Ninth Tribe was located was empty at that moment. The sea of fire swept through its sky and burned the ground, crushed the mountains, and melted the living creatures. In the depths of the continent where the core of thend was located was a karst cave. At that moment, all the members of Ninth Tribe were hiding there, and in terror, they waited quietly for the sea of fire to disappear.


    Dijiu Mo Sha sat at the entrance of the tunnel, which was located closest to the ground. Over there, he could sense the great heat and bangs that resounded from the world outside. There was nervousness on his face, but he was also wondering whether the activation of the fifth kiln¡­ was rted to Su Ming.


    At the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean were the nine old Frail Darknesses and the others. They had stepped on the warships under the catwoman''s warnings to leave Divine Essence Star Ocean at the fastest speed they could muster. At that moment, their warships floated in the gxy between Divine Essence Star Ocean and ck Ink. They looked over from the distance and saw a shocking scene they would never forget in their lives.


    All of them had anxiety on their faces, because¡­ their young master was still in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    While the nine old Frail Darknesses could fight against the high heat of the mes, searching for a person whose whereabouts were unknown in the vast gxy was so difficult it was akin to finding a needle in a haystack.


    That was why they could only wait.


    As they waited, the nine old Frail Darknesses and the cultivators on the warships saw a person who caused their pupils to shrink and left their hearts in shock.


    He was a slender middle-aged man dressed in a long purple robe. He stood calmly in the gxy and looked at Divine Essence Star Ocean from the distance. He looked incredibly normal and there was nothing strange about him¡­ butying behind him was a ferocious beast that was several tens of thousands of feet tall.


    That beast¡­ was a dragon!


    It was an entirely crimson dragon with thick mes spreading out from its body. The temperature of the fire caused the gxy to distort, as if it was slightly difficult for it to bear with it. By the looks of it, those mes from the dragon seemed to be even stronger that the crimson mes that covered the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    The dragon''s mighty pressure was even more shocking. The nine old Frail Darknesses had only cast him a look from the distance, but they already felt an oppressive force pressing down on their bodies. This clearly meant that the dragon''s power surpassed those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm, but it was not in Lunar Kalpa Realm. It was in Sr Kalpa Realm!


    Even if they were very far away, the nine old Frail Darknesses could still feel their skins cracking, and they could sense their cultivation bases bing chaotic. Their hair turned a burnt yellow, and they were forced to make their warships retreat to a very far off ce.


    The man in the purple robe was incredibly close to the crimson fire dragon, but not a single change in expression could be detected on his face. By the looks of it, the crimson dragon was clearly incredibly respectful of the man. There was even a slight hint of fear within its eyes.


    "Reverend Zi Long!" The nine old Frail Darknesses'' expressions changed. Once they looked at one another, they saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "This should be Reverend Zi Long, from the Fourth True World. That ce has always been incredibly mysterious, and even we do not have much understanding towards it. We only know that the other three True Worlds send out a person to deliver arge amount of materials to the Fourth True World once in a while¡­"


    "We might have never met Reverend Zi Long before, but in Divine Essence Star Ocean, the only person wearing a purple robe who is a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death and who has a crimson dragon by his side¡­ can only be Reverend Zi Long from the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping a lookout over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, no one else."


    "The fifth kiln, huh? I didn''t expect that the activation of the fifth kiln would actually bring Reverend Zi Long to this ce!" As the nine old Frail Darknesses sent their thoughts to each other, their expressions changed suddenly, and they looked towards the gxy behind them simultaneously.


    There were intense, loud bangs surging forward from over there. Those sounds spread in all directions, and the hearts of people who heard them shook involuntarily.


    This trembling even caused their cultivation bases to begin changing and caused the strongest power to erupt from the nine old Frail Darknesses because they were unable to control their bodies. It was as if only by doing so could they be able to make their power not spill out and leave their bodies.


    As for the fearless warriors and the catwoman, their faces turned pale as their expressions changed. All of them immediately sat down cross-legged and fought back with great difficulty.


    The booming sounds came even closer, and everyone saw the shape of a huge centipede in the gxy. It had turned into a long arc while heading over at an incredible speed. That centipede was purplish ck and looked incredibly hideous. There was¡­ not a single person on it. This was a ferocious beast moving by itself.


    It moved incredibly fast and closed in on the ce within an instant. Waves of mighty pressure spread out into the area. It caused the crimson dragon beside the purple-robed man to continuously let out low growls.


    "It''s been a long while, Zi Long. Looks like this time, you and I are the only ones who did not enter istion to train." A hoarse voice that sounded like metal chafing against metal echoed in space.

 Chapter 977 Resentful Wei!

    <h4>Chapter 977 Resentful Wei!</h4>


    As the voice echoed in space, the nine old Frail Darknesses immediately saw the one hundred thousand feet long centipede shrink. Within an instant, a purplish ck light spread out. The centipede then turned into a teenage boy dressed in a white robe.


    The teenager might have been dressed in a white robe, but the marks of a centipede clearly covered his face, causing him to look incredibly ferocious. Anyone who saw him would be incredibly shocked.


    Judging by how he acted, he seemed to know Reverend Zi Long.


    "Can you even be considered a person?" The man in purple robes turned his head around and cast the teenager a t nce. Reverend Zi Long was incredibly handsome, and there was an indescribable temperament contained in his expression.


    "Haha! It doesn''t matter whether I am a person, but this time, it''s just you and me. I wonder how many among those in the gxy have awakened. Whether or not we will work together will depend on just one sentence from you." The teenager in white robes waspletely unconcerned with Reverend Zi Long''s words and spoke with augh.


    "Naturally, we''ll be working together," the purple-robed man replied calmly.


    "Alright, let''s meet just outside the fifth kiln."


    The teenager in white smiled faintly. However, that smile seemed like a illusion. His emotions could not be seen in it. He turned around, and when his gaze swept past the nine old Frail Darknesses, a smile appeared once more at the corners of his lips, and he even licked them.


    The nine old Frail Darknesses''s hearts immediately trembled. Their bodies became limp under his gaze. They were not the only ones affected. The thousands of fearless warriors and the catwoman around them felt the same way, and the numbness they felt was even stronger.


    That was due to a mighty pressure that was so strong that they could not resist descending on them, and all of this was due to a single gaze from the teenager in white.


    ''A Master of Fate, Lives, and Death! This is also an Almighty!!'' The nine old Frail Darknesses felt their hearts let out a thump.


    "They are servants of Kalpa Lord Dao Chen. If you have the guts to eat them, then I am very willing to enjoy your performance, Sir Wu," the purple-robed man said faintly.


    "Dao Chen? That old man who is constantly in istion?"


    The teenager in white smiled and averted his gaze from the nine old Frail Darknesses. Instead, he lifted his right hand, and with a hook, the pale catwoman was immediately surrounded by a force and shifted in front of the white-robed teenager, in a mannerpletely out of her control.


    "You look pretty good. Ick a servant girl on my trip here. I''ll take you," the teenager said with a smile after sniffing the catwoman. He had still listened to Reverend Zi Long''s words, though. Dao Chen might have been in istion for many years, but he was a Kalpa Lord, and he was someone that a person in Mastery Realm like him could not provoke.


    That was why he treated these people as if they did not exist in his eyes, but catwoman''s presence was somewhat beneficial to him. He turned this matter over in his head and believed that with his status, even if he kidnapped the woman, Dao Chen would not egress ande to him to bring trouble.


    The catwoman shuddered. Terror appeared in her eyes and on her face, and she instinctively spoke with a quiver in her voice. "My-my master is¡ª"


    "I don''t care who your master is!" The teenager swung his arm, and impatience appeared on his face. At that moment, a row of sharp teeth was revealed in his mouth. The color of those teeth¡­ was ck.


    Then, the teenager rushed into Divine Essence Star Ocean within an instant. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.


    The purple-robed man did not bother with all this. He had said those words earlier because of the patronage True Morning Dao World provided to the Fourth True World over the years. As for the other matters, he would not interfere in them.


    Zi Long did not find anything strange about the white-robed teenager''s actions. There was a savageness to this person''s origins and status, so he would naturally not control himself like other cultivators.


    When Zi Long saw that the white-robed teenager had stepped into the gxy, he fell into a period of contemtive silence before he, too, took a step into the gxy. With just three steps, he had already shifted and covered an endless distance, disappearing from the limits of the nine old Frail Darknesses'' vision.


    Once the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean was enveloped by crimson mes and Reverend Zi Long as well as the white-robed teenager appeared beyond the gxy, strange changes urred in three spots within the gxy.


    The first change came from me Fiends''s. It was the spot where Xuan Shang and his group had headed by seizing the opportunity caused by the chaos brought by the bald crane and obtained me Fiend''s blood. At that moment, besides the rumbles of the mes in the covered by the sea of fire, not a single sound could be heard.


    All of the me Fiends were cowering underground. They were all kneeling while trembling in fear.


    Anyone who looked over would find they were in a gigantic karst cave. At the center was dried upva ash that had gathered in ake and solidified. At the center of theke were numerous me Fiends packed densely together and kowtowing on the ground.


    Complicated and difficult incantations spread out ceaselessly from the shivering me Fiends'' mouths, and it sounded as if there was a certain level of cooperation with the booming sounds from the sea of fire in the world outside.


    As the incantations reverberated in the air and the sea of fire in the world outside let out loud bangs, the solidifiedva ashke surrounded by numerous me Fiends let out cracking sounds. Cracks appeared on its surface.


    They spread out and gradually grew denser, causing the solidified surface of theke to look like a spider''s web.


    The second ce where a strange change urred was on a gigantic meteor floating in the sea of fire in the region between the inner part and the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    It was a meteor that was nearly ten thousand feet tall. It floated in the sea of fire, but if anyone looked closely at it, they would find that this was not a meteor, but a human head!


    More urately speaking, it was a caved human head. If Su Ming was there, he would be able to recognize at first nce that this was a God''s head he saw when he and Dijiu Mo Sha were flying past the ce.


    At that moment, cracks appeared on the head in the sea of fire. They spread out, as if wanting to tear the head into pieces.


    There was also a third ce where an abnormal change urred. It was¡­ a mountain, a gigantic mountain that towered over the clouds and whose summit could not be seen. That mountain stood tall in the gxy, and it was the one about which Su Ming had heard a beautiful legend who caused grief for the bald crane!


    Husband Gazing Mountain!


    The legend spoke of a woman who stood eternally at the boundless summit. She looked at the gxy as if she was watching her deceased husband. The abnormal change that urred on this mountain did not happen at the distant summit. Instead, it came from a gigantic cave at the mountainside. Low growls wereing out from it.


    Those roars did not sound as if they came from a human, but from some type of ferocious beast. After a moment, a gigantic ferocious beast that was thousands of feet tall walked out.


    It was an entirely ck boar!


    Its long fur hung down from its body at first, but once it walked out, all that fur stood up to show off a light that was unparalleled in its sharpness. As the beast stood outside the cave, the sea of fire swept past it, but did not manage to hurt it even a single bit.


    The board stood quietly outside the cave, it head raised to look at the misty and barely discernible summit. When it looked over there, pain surfaced its eyes.


    It threw its head back and let out a loud roar. It reverberated in the gxy and caused the sea of fire to tumble backwards, clearing the area around the mountain of me.


    As the boar raised roared, several tears fell from the corners of its eyes. However, before the tears fell on the ground, they had already disappeared without a trace. Soon, the creature''s body shrank down until it turned into an incredibly plump human. His eyes were crimson red, and he had a set of tusks in his mouth. With pain hidden in his expression, along with a great self-loathing, he charged towards the sea of fire.


    All of this happened on the seventh day since the fifth kiln started spewing fire. When the eighth day arrived, at the spot where the fifth kiln was in the core of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean, the crimson mes disappeared, and blue mes erupted.


    The aggressiveness of the blue mes and the high temperature they stirred were several hundreds of times stronger than those of the crimson mes. Almost at the instant they appeared, they melted the gxy. Layers uponyers of space fell backwards and turned into emptiness.


    At the same time, it looked as if the blue mes could devour the crimson mes. They spread out swiftly, and wherever the blue mes went, they reced the red!


    The sea of fire tumbled about violently. Those who understood the fifth kiln knew that once the blue mes came, the second wave of mes had erupted from the fifth kiln.


    After that was the third wave - the purple mes, and then woulde the final wave¡­ the destructive ck mes.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three days were gone.


    The plump person continued onward in the face of the sea of fire. He was the first toe into contact with the blue mes among the few who had chosen to enter. Within them, even his speed slowed down by quite a considerable margin, but he still charged forward without care.


    On the seventh day after the blue mes had burst forth, all the mes within Divine Essence Star Ocean became blue. The high temperature spreading out from the blue sea of me killed many living creatures, and it also caused the nine old Frail Darknesses to retreat once again while watching the distance with shock.


    ck Ink was now swathed in dead silence. Almost all the cultivators there were looking in the same direction from a distance. The blue there was reflected in their eyes as indestructible mes.


    On the seventh day the blue sea of fire spread out, theva ashke in the where the me Fiends had been worshiping for many days shattered with a bang. A dried up arm stretched out from the depths, and slowly, a skeletal existence who was incredibly thin and shriveled up stood up from within. As its body floated up, aplete body was revealed.


    It was a cultivator''s body. He was an old man with a hunched back and thin hair. He was entirely naked, and when he opened his eyes, dark light shone within them.


    Zealous shouts immediately erupted from the mouths of me Fiends around the area once the old man appeared. All of the me Fiends prostrated themselves on the ground in excitement and kowtowed continuously, causing the ground to shake.


    The old man lowered his head and looked at the numerous worshipers below him. There was a vacant expression on his face, and a huge tear on his abdomen. It could be seen that there were only ck bones within his body, without any organs to be seen.


    "How¡­ many years have I slept? Who¡­ am I?"


    The old man closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened them, and the vacant look in them was gone. Instead, a strange and enchanting light shone from within them, and the wound on the old man''s stomach healed on its own.


    "I am the Emperor of me Fiends. I am the master of mes!" The old man threw his head back and roared. As he did so, he moved and disappeared within an instant. When he reappeared, he was already in the blue sea of fire in the world outside.


    "The fifth kiln¡­"


    The old man grinned, his expression incredibly hideous. With a sharp intake of breath, some of the blue mes from the blue sea of fire charged into his mouth and he devoured them just like that. The old man''s eyes sparkled, then he turned into a long arc to charge into the depths of the gxy.


    Wherever he passed, the blue mes would be be reduced, and it was due to him devouring them as he moved past them.


    However, the blue sea of me covered the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean. Compared to it, the portion the old man devoured was insignificant. However, the terrifying aspects of the old man could be seen based on this.


    ¡­¡­


    On that same seventh day since the blue sea of mes had spread out, more cracks appeared on the head of the statue in blue mes. Eventually, it shattered with a bang.


    As the numerous shattered stones fell backwards, a huge man carrying a gourd behind his back walked out. He was dressed in hides, and his expression was filled with a stern, awe-inspiring air, especially his brows. They were yellow, giving his entire person a strange air.


    "The Ancestral Spirit''s brain doesn''t taste bad at all¡­ but the tasted was somewhat weird once I roasted it well¡­ the temperature of the fire might have been wrong, hmm¡­ That''s right, I''ll go get more fire y next time."


    As the man mumbled to himself, he licked his fingers, and as if he felt that the taste was not bad, he decided that he might as well put his whole thumb in his mouth. Looking like he was sucking on it, he cast a nce at the blue mes around him, and then,pletely unbothered by them, walked towards the depths of the gxy.


    He did not move quickly, but with each step he took, he would make the blue mes seethe. He stepped into the sea of fire while still sucking on his thumb and gradually left into the distance.


    While all of this was happening, in the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean was a ce that originally had a Relocation Vortex but was now submerged in a sea of fire. A roar rang out there, and the blue mes stilled under it!


    The still blue mes formed a stark contrast with the tumbling sea of fire around them. As the roar echoed, more mes became still, and the area grew quiet. In the blink of an eye, all the mes in a circr area of one hundred thousand feet in the gxy¡­ became still!


    As they did so, a ck horse with two dragon heads rushed out of the Relocation Vortex covered by mes while their roars shook the gxy.


    That horse was several thousands of feet tall. Once it appeared, the color of the still sea of fire that stretched of one hundred thousand feet turned entirely ck, and the mes surged at the horse to surround it. If anyone saw this from above, this would definitely have a strong premonition regarding this.


    The one hundred thousand feet wide area of sea of fire seemed¡­ to be rejoicing and¡­ worshiping the horse as if it had met its king!


    The ck horse lifted its head and once again let out a shocking roar. There was an incredibly great pride in its roar, along with an indescribable grudge against all the living!


    It''s back was not empty, though. There was a person sitting on it¡­


    Naturally, this was the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled. There was fatigue on his face, but his eyes were shining brightly, with great confidence and vigor.


    "Resentful Wei, from now on, I will kill all living beings who want to kill you. This is the promise I made with you, and it is a promise to the entire universe!"


    The ck horse fell silent, then a momentter, resolve appeared in its eyes and it roared again, as if it was responding to Su Ming''s oath, but also like it was swearing its own oath.

 Chapter 978 All the Old Monsters Have Come

    <h4>Chapter 978 All the Old Monsters Have Come</h4>


    Amid Resentful Wei''s roars, the one hundred thousand feet wide sea of fire surrounding the ck horse turned into a gigantic vortex that seemed to stir up an unprecedented circle in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Su Ming closed his tired eyes. The scenes of the trip to the world in the vortex rose in his head. After some time, when he opened his eyes, a brilliant glint shone in them.


    "We¡­ will head to the fifth kiln!" Su Ming had the body he controlled raise its right hand and caress Resentful Wei''s fur as he sent his thought to it. The ck horse''s two dragon heads rose swiftly, and as a roar reverberated in space, Resentful Wei charged forward with a dash.


    It was so quick that within an instant, it already closed a distance of one hundred thousand feet.


    As the horse charged forward, the sea of ck fire surrounding it was also pushed forward, as if the horse was traveling against the flow of the mes.


    At that moment, along with Su Ming, there were six living beings who were moving towards the fifth kiln in the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean. One of them was the handsome Reverend Zi Long dressed in a purple robe!


    There was also the strange, wicked, and overbearing white-robed teenager who was actually a centipede, as well as the human who was the furred boar and had roared below Husband Gazing Mountain. There was also me Fiend''s progenitor and the yellow-browed man who had devoured the brains of an Ancestral Spirit.


    These six people executed their divine abilities and turned into six long arcs which charged to the source of the sea of fire through the sea of fire.


    This was the seventh day since the fifth kiln had sent forth blue mes. Once this day went by, it marked the fifteenth day since the sea of fire had erupted in the gxy. At that moment, a hint¡­ of purple finally appeared around the fifth kiln!


    Right when the purple mes appeared, they immediately made it seem like the sea of blue fire was shuddering and showing signs of dying out. It was as if the blue mes were sentient and did not dare to burn before the purple mes.


    After a moment, the purple mes erupted with a bang and swept out in all directions, intending to cover Divine Essence Star Ocean for the third time. Once it did so, it would be followed by the final ck me of destruction. Only when seven days after that passed Divine Essence Star Ocean disaster dissipate.


    On the third day since the purple sea of fire had spread out, a long arc charged past the area beyond the ce where purple mes surrounded the fifth kiln with a whistle. Within that long arc was an old man. He was thin and shriveled, but there was a strange and bewitching light in his eyes. He was mostly naked, and there was a huge bump on his back. There was also little hair on his head. Only a few locks hung down and floated in the air as he moved forward.


    This old man was naturally me Fiend''s Progenitor. He was the closest to this ce, which was why he was the first to arrive. On the way, he had devoured all mes around him, and had even tried to devour some of the purple ones.


    Greed appeared in his eyes as he arrived at his destination. He squatted down halfway to it and stared at the fifth kiln, which was surrounded by mes. The spot in which he stayed might have seemed as if it was incredibly close to the fifth kiln, but in truth, there was still some distance between them. After some time, the old man blew a shrill whistle, and with one move, charged towards the fifth kiln.


    A loud bang rang out, and a powerful rebound shot out from within the fifth kiln and spread through a circr area of one million feet, causing the thin old man to shake so much that he immediately tumbled backwards upon passing one hundred feet. Only when he was forced back all that distance did he stop. A ruthless look appeared in his eyes, and as he let out a low growl, his eyes sparkled for a moment before he forced down that ruthlessness in him.


    ''It''s not time yet¡­ The purple mes in this ce are still rife. I''ll have to wait for it to dissipate slightly. Only during the instant the ck mes of destruction are about to erupt will I have the chance to rush in.''


    A contemtive look appeared in the thin old man''s face. After a moment, he let out a few cold chuckles before deciding that he might as well crouch down in the sea of fire and wait for the instant the purple mes dissipated and the ck mes were about to erupt forth.


    The old man''s body was thin and shriveled, but his head was not small. His body looked incredibly discordant, and most of his skin was filled with wrinkles. If anyone saw him, they would be unable to help the disgust that would rise within them.


    The old man crouched there, and perhaps since he had been waiting for quite a long time, he started humming a song that was unique to his people, the me Fiends.


    "Ding dong ding¡­ dong ding dong¡­ gru gru¡­ waha waha¡­"


    His voice reverberated in the sea of me, possessing an incredibly bizarre rhythm. As he crouched with his head lowered, he moved his fingers around and swung them continuously. His originally bizarre figure coupled with that strange song caused him to exude a presence that could make a person''s skin crawl.


    He hummed the song filled with a gloomy air, and on the fourth day since the purple sea of fire had spread out, another long arc suddenly charged over from the area beyond the fifth kiln.


    That long arc was so quick that it was practically shooting through space. After a moment, it closed in and turned into an incredibly plump person. When he approached the area, the sea of fire let out an intense bang.


    A mighty pressure that could make a person suffocate swiftly spread out of the plump person''s body. Even though he was out in the gxy, he was still panting for breath. As he di so, it sounded like a boar was snorting.


    He strode forward withrge strides. Once he stopped beyond the fifth kiln, he stared at it. A crimson re shone in his eyes, and as he panted, he revealed a set of tusks.


    "Zhu You Cai¡­ waha waha, Zhu You Cai¡­" A piercing voice reverberated in space. me Fiends'' Progenitor swayed and lifted his head to look at the plump person.


    "Others gaze at their husbands, and you too bring good fortune to your husband¡­ Ding dong ding¡­ Others whine, and you too suffer from the brunt of other people''s grudges ¡­" When me Fiend''s Progenitor spoke in a piercing voice, there was still that bizarre rhythm to his speech as if he was not speaking, but singing.


    The plump person looked towards the me Fiends'' Progenitor with a cold stare.


    "You just woke up and haven''t eaten to your fill, right?" he asked coldly.


    This question was incredibly abrupt, stunning the thin old man to be momentarily. At the moment he saw that the old man was stunned, the plump person known as Zhu You Cai rushed forward towards him. Wherever he went, the sea of fire would surge up and surround him. In an instant, he looked as if he had turned into a gigantic ball of mes.


    He crashed into the thin and shriveled old man.


    With it, the gxy trembled, and the sea of fire tumbled backwards in all directions, as if a huge wave had been stirred up.


    The thin and shriveled old man tumbled backwards as well. When he was forced ten thousand feet back, he raised his head, opened his mouth, and revealed a mouthful of ckish yellow teeth. As for the plump person, he was also forced back as he stared at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The two of them stared at each other for a moment before killing intent appeared in their eyes.


    Yet at that moment, the two of them turned their heads at the same time and looked at the gxy in the distance.


    Several breathster, a man hobbled over. He held a gourd in his hand, and as he walked over, he drank from it, asionally burping.


    His hair was ck, but his brows were yellow. They were so long that they grew past his ears. On his body was a strange, sweet aroma, intoxicating anyone who took a whiff of it.


    Once he closed in, the yellow-browed man cast a sideways nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor and Zhu You Cai. A faint smile appeared on his face and he chose to sit by the side. Once he drank a mouthful of wine from the gourd, he sighed and said, "The two of you can''t fight¡­"


    Right when he finished saying this sentence, he suddenly let out a faint gasp of surprise, then turned his head to look towards the gxy behind him. me Fiends'' Progenitor and the plump person also looked over.


    Right before their eyes, the purple sea of fire began seething intensely. As it tumbled about, a gigantic vortex spread out with a bang. From it, ck mes that were starkly different from the purple mes tumbled out.


    At the instant the trio in the area saw the ck mes, their eyes gained a focused glint. The three of them knew each other, and they did not find it odd that they met in this ce. Yet now, the ck mes spreading out from the vortex in the gxy gave them an incredibly unfamiliar feeling.


    After a moment, the ck mes from the vortex in the gxy came charging towards them with a bang. At the same time they closed in, the vortex shrank down. When it appeared in the area beyond the fifth kiln, itpletely disappeared to reveal a two dragon-headed Resentful Wei within it.


    Su Ming controlled the body formed by the supreme treasure which was sitting cross-legged on Resentful Wei''s back. At that moment, he opened his eyes and cast a cold nce at the three people whose gazes had fallen on him.


    Resentful Wei also lifted its head and looked at the trio with an aloof and prideful expression.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the trio, his expression remained the same, but there wariness rose in his heart. The three people had strange appearances, but the mighty pressure spreading out from their bodies was nothing ordinary. They were clearly¡­ Almighties who had be Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    However, he did not know whether they were in Mastery Realm¡­ or Fate Realm!


    While Su Ming was sizing up the trio''s power, the three of them were also measuring him up. They had been able to tell at first nce that the unfamiliar presence he exuded was slightly mixed. At its weakest, this mixed power reached Lunar Kalpa Realm, but at its strongest¡­ it surpassed Sr Kalpa Realm and would allow him to fight against those in Mastery Realm.


    Besides, the ck horse under Su Ming''s body also caused the three people to focus their gazes. The mighty pressure spreading out from the horse belonged to those in Mastery Realm. Clearly, this creature was incredibly extraordinary. Furthermore, the three of them saw that once the horse appeared, the purple sea of fire around them started changing in color. It looked as if it would no longer remain purple, but would change to ck. This phenomenon caused the trio''s hearts to still, and all of them gave up on the thought of testing this neer.


    After all, there was not a single weakling who would be able toe here while facing the purple mes.


    Su Ming averted his gaze and did not say a single word. He continued to sit cross-legged on the Resentful Wei, just closed his eyes and began circting his cultivation base to rest. The three might be Almighties, but there was nothing about them that Su Ming should fear. It did not matter whether it was the power of the Resentful Wei or the offensive power provided to him by the body formed from the supreme treasure, Su Ming had enough confidence to stand up against them.


    Besides, he still had two times he could tell the Sand Spirit to attack.


    All of these were key to Su Ming''s confidence in obtaining the fifth stone, which had led to him to this ce.


    1. Others *gaze at their husbands*, and you too, *bring good fortune to your partner*¡­ Ding dong ding¡­ Others *whine*, and you too, *suffer from the brunt of other people''s grudges*: Let''s look at pair 1 -> Gaze at their husbands + bring good fortune to your partner = The first is Íû·ò (wang4 fu1) , and the second is also Íú·ò (wang4 fu1). If you notice it, the pronunciation is the same, but the characters are different. Pair 2 -> whine + suffer from the brunt of other people''s grudges = °§Ô¹ (ai1 yuan4) and °¤Ô¹ (ai1 yuan4). The same thing.


    If you noticed it, then you will find that in the first half of both pairs, the subject is the doer, and in the second half, the subject mentioned is the receiver. So the old man is basically mocking Zhu You Cai that he gets the brunt of things.

 Chapter 979 Enter the Kiln

    <h4>Chapter 979 Enter the Kiln</h4>


    Su Ming''s arrival might have attracted the trio''s attention, but this didn''tst for long. For these three old monsters with mysterious pasts, the level of threat Su Ming brought to them was not great.


    However, those who can survive to their age are naturally all farsighted and scheming foxes. The faces might not reveal anything, but they all had different thoughts in their hearts.


    Yet those who coulde to this ce with the purple mes charging towards them would never be seeking death. If someone came, they had to have some hidden methods, and because of that, the trio would not provoke Su Ming too much. After all, the group had not entered the fifth kiln, and the instant when the purple mes disappeared and the ck mes erupted would onlyst for the blink of an eye. It was still uncertain whether they could enter the fifth kiln, so there was no need to attack at full strength and instead give others the chance to enter.


    As for me Fiends'' Progenitor and the plump Zhu You Cai''s fight, it had been just a warmup. It was a form of greeting between the two of them.


    Based on principle, these two people''s rtionship shouldn''t be too good, but in truth¡­ they were sitting together at that moment. In fact¡­ while the plump Zhu You Cai was sitting in the sea of fire, the thin and shriveled me Fiends'' Progenitor was crouching on his shoulder. He was also still humming that strange song of his.


    Zhu You had his eyes shut, as if he was listening to it. No one knew what sort of hidden emotions were stirring under that apathetic expression of his.


    The yellow-browed man, on the other hand, was lying not too far away, snoring.


    ''These are three incredibly strange old monsters,'' Su Ming said quietly in his heart after sparing them a nce. He closed his eyes after that, but he did not know that if there was a fifth person in the area, then when looking at the four of them, that person would feel that Su Ming was also strange old monster.


    After all, Su Ming was sitting alone on a two dragon-headed ck horse within a sea of fire. This sight would also give a unique feeling to others.


    As time passed, the seventh day since the start of the purple mes came, and it marked the final day before they dissipated. The mes beyond the fifth kiln had already reached a certain degree of heat, and the booming from the mes became the only sound in the ce.


    Suddenly, the yellow-browed man yawned and rubbed his eyes, then ced his right thumb into his mouth and began sucking on it. With a sideways nce, he looked at the gxy in the distance.


    At the same time, the humming me Fiends'' Progenitor let his voice die in his throat. A sharp look shed briefly in his eyes. When he focused his gaze at the distant gxy, a ghastly, cold smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    The plump Zhu You Cai opened his eyes slowly. A ferocious red glint appeared in them as he stared at the gxy in the distance.


    After a moment, a piercing whistle spread through the area and drowned out the booming sounds of the sea of fire. When Su Ming opened his eyes to look over, he saw a centipede that was several tens of thousands of feet long moving towards them.


    The centipede''s thousand feet moved together, making its speed surpass even that of lighting. At a nce, the creature was still in the distance, but in the blink of an eye, it closed in on the group. The centipede with one thousand feet stopped abruptly. Its body shrank and turned into a teenager dressed in white. There was a woman beside him, and needless to say, it was the catwoman.


    At that moment, her face was pale and her eyes were without focus. There were two ck holes on her throat, as if she had been bitten by poisonous fangs.


    "Oh hoh, it sure is lively here."


    The white-robed teenager smiled faintly. His face was beaming. He swept his gaze past the three old monsters, then shifted to Su Ming. It stopped on him for a moment.


    Su Ming also looked at the white-robed teenager, remaining as calm as ever. Not a single hint of emotion could be seen on his face, but the white-robed teenager naturally did not know that when Su Ming saw the catwoman, a wave of killing intent had already risen in his heart.


    This killing intent was not targeted towards the catwoman, but the white-robed teenager.


    The catwoman had stayed together with the nine old Frail Darknesses. Now that she appeared here, there was a high possibility that a disaster had fallen on the nine old Frail Darknesses'' heads, and the instigator for all of this was naturally the white-robed teenager before him.


    Almost the moment the white-robed teenager appeared and spoke, another rumble came from the gxy That rumble was actually a ferocious beast''s roar which belonged to a crimson dragon. It was swimming about in the sea of fire while between its horns a purple-robed man sat cross-legged.


    This man was incredibly handsome, but he was filled with an indifferent air. Clearly, he was not a person of many words. When the crimson dragon showed up, he reached the group in the span of a few breaths.


    His arrival caused the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor to be strangely bewitching. A frightful expression also appeared on Zhu You Cai''s face as he remained seated.


    Only the yellow-browed man continued sucking on his thumb after he cast a sideways nce at them. Outsiders could not tell that he had already be incredibly wary in his heart.


    He sensed an incredibly great danger from the purple-robed man, and it was the greatest in this area. As for the second¡­ it did note from Zhu You Cai or me Fiend''s Progenitor, and neither did ite from the white-robed teenager that was the centipede with one thousand feet. Instead, it came from¡­ Su Ming.


    While the yellow-browed man felt wary, the crimson dragon the purple-robed man sat upon suddenly raised its head, and an incredibly nervous expression appeared on its face. With an incredibly great hostility, it looked at the Resentful Wei Su Ming sat upon.


    The Resentful Wei raised its head coldly and looked towards the crimson dragon. Its expression was one of pride, and a hint of derision also appeared on its face.


    As if it had been provoked by this derision, the crimson dragon immediately opened its mouth and let out a swift roar, but right when this roar reverberated in the sea of fire, the four eyes from Resentful Wei''s two dragon heads shone with a cold re at the same time, and they let out low growls.


    The purple-robed man was naturally Reverend Zi Long. His gaze fell on the Resentful Wei, and then he looked at Su Ming. Without any expression on his face, he patted the crimson dragon''s horn. The dragon immediately lowered its head, moved, and brought Reverend Zi Long to the side. Once it did so, Zi Long closed his eyes, and appeared topletely ignore the people around him.


    The white-robed teenager that was the centipede with one thousand feet smiled at that moment, then walked towards Zi Long. He sat down not too far away, and the catwoman behind him followed after him with a zed look.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, already able to tell quite a number of things.


    There were two or three camps. One of them was the purple-robed man and the white-robed teenager. These two were thest to arrive, making it clear that they had been quite a long distance away. With the addition of the catwoman, Su Ming could tell that these two¡­ should havee from an area beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    "The purple-robed man is Reverend Zi Long. He is an Almighty Master of Fate, Lives, and Death from the forces of power from the Fourth True World stationed to keep watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence! As for the white-robed teenager who captured the catwoman, I''ve heard a few things about him. He''s a rogue cultivator, but is affiliated with the four Great True Worlds. His family name is Wu, and his origins are incredibly mysterious," Xu Hui exined in a solemn voice.


    This proved Su Ming''s guess.


    The second camp was me Fiends'' Progenitor and Zhu You Cai, who had fought against each other just a few days ago. As for the yellow-browed man, he seemed normal, but from his location alone, Su Ming could tell that he did not want to be too close to either side, yet it could be vaguely seen that both sides did not want to get too close to him either.


    This rtionship was incredibly subtle. Anyone without sufficient experience would find it difficult to notice the details and discover these clues.


    When Su Ming understood all this, a barely noticeable smile appeared on the corners of his lips. The power between the three camps was clearly not bnced, and the strongest camp should be Reverend Zi Long and the white-robed teenager.


    The second strongest should be the camp formed by me Fiends'' Progenitor and Zhu You Cai, whose power should be on equal grounds with that of the yellow-browed man.


    Because of that, the yellow-browed man naturally became an important point. If he helped me Fiend''s side, then they would be able to ovee Zi Long and the white-robed teenager. And even if he continued working alone, he would still be able to obtain some benefits. After all, both sides would not want to pressure the other too much.


    Su Ming could also obtain some benefits in thisplicated rtionship. After all, his existence became another important point in other people''s eyes. However, the degree of this importance would depend on Su Ming''s offensive ability shownter on.


    When the seventh day was about to end, no one else came. Su Ming knew that there was a high possibility that along with him, these were the only people who would enter the fifth kiln.


    As the purple sea of fire vanished, besides the yellow-browed man and Reverend Zi Long whose expressions remained the same, all the other people spotted changes. me Fiends'' Progenitor stared in the direction of the fifth kiln, while Zhu You Cai''s expression turned grim. The white-robed teenager became fierce. They were all waiting for the instant the purple mes vanished and the ck mes erupted.


    Besides the booming sounds of the mes, the ce was quiet. In thisparative silence, Su Ming stared intently at the fifth kiln one hundred thousand feet away. Even though everything that he saw at that moment were purple mes, they started showing signs of diminishing with the passage of minutes.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Su Ming saw the purple mes beyond the fifth kiln disappear!


    At the instant this happened, he saw an iparablyrge kiln. This kiln was green, and Su Ming did not know what sort of metal had been used to make it. It exuded a mighty pressure that caused people''s hearts to shudder.


    Almost at the instant the purple mes disappeared, the yellow-browed man became took a step forward. He was so quick that he charged towards the fifth kiln in an instant. When he moved forward, his brows danced in space. They transformed into two yellow dragons and surrounded his body, causing his presence to reach a shocking, monstrous degree.


    The second to move was Zi Long. He patted the crimson dragon with his right hand, and the dragon disappeared. As it moved forward, a strange roar came from its body. It turned into a long arc, changing into a purple dragon. With a presence that caused the gxy around it to shudder, it rushed forward with a bang.


    They were followed by the three people, with Su Ming being thest.


    The Resentful Wei beneath him let out a roar. As the sea of fire tumbled around, they turned into a powerful grudge that could not be forced out of existence. The ck did not signify destruction, but resentment!

 Chapter 980 Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 980 Gamble</h4>


    Su Ming stared at the fifth kiln one hundred thousand feet away. At first nce, the kiln seemed like it was made of bronze, and it exuded an ancient and primitive presence. But at the same time, when he looked closely at it, he could seeyers of blood!


    The bloodstained appearance seemed to bear witness to how this item had traveled through space toe to this ce from the Fifth True World. The process had to have been filled with horrors, and it was likely that Su Xuan Yi and his wife had forced their way out thought one encirclement after another.


    Numerous months had passed since then, and plenty of things had disappeared in the long river of history. However, the blood on the fifth kiln surpassed the power of time and continued telling its tale, causing all those who saw it for the first time to shudder.


    At that moment, once the purple mes disappeared, a short period of tranquility appeared around the fifth kiln. Su Ming did not know for how long this period of tranquility wouldst, but based on the other''s actions, it would pass in the blink of an eye.


    The first to cross the one hundred thousand feet wide gxy was the yellow-browed man. He was so fast that he closed in on the fifth kiln in the blink of an eye. As the two yellow dragons roared while surrounding him, he did not slow down in the slightest. With a bang, he came into contact with the fifth kiln. He stuck himself tightly onto it, and a rarely seen expression of pain appeared on his face. However, he kept his hands fixed tightly on the kiln, not loosening his grip in the slightest.


    The fifth kiln was so great that the yellow-browed man looked incredibly insignificant before it. As Su Ming charged forth and approached the kiln, it continued growing bigger and bigger in his field of vision. Right then, he saw that there was a faint crack near the yellow-browed man.


    The second to approach the kiln was Reverend Zi Long. His body turned into a purple long arc, and when he closed in on the kiln with a bang like a purple dragon, he fixed his right hand on the kiln. The spot which he approached was also the edge of the crack.


    At the instant he touched the kiln, sizzling sounds could be heard. Clearly, the heat of the kiln made even Zi Long frown. His expression of pain might not be as evident as that of the yellow-browed man, but it was clear that he was enduring something painful. He knew the level of difficulty in this, and so did the yellow-browed man.


    They were followed by the white-robed teenager, Zhu You Cai, and me Fiends'' Progenitor. The three of them approached the kiln almost at the same time. The ce they approached was simrly part of the crack. When Su Ming looked over, he could see all of them fixing their hands tightly on the kiln, next to the crack, but they did not do much after that, as if waiting.


    Su Ming was the final person to approach the ce. When he closed in on the fifth kiln, he lifted his right hand and seized the crack to the side of the kiln''s walls. At the instant he did so, he sensed a powerful wave of heat surge through his right hand into his body with a bang.


    Once the ck horse brought Su Ming to the fifth kiln, the two dragon heads immediately opened their mouths and bit down on the kiln with their teeth. Like human fingers, they took hold of the kiln.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming arrived, a powerful tremor shook the fifth kiln. Su Ming felt the heat of the kiln rise up. Almost in the blink of an eye, he reached the limit of what his current body could endure, but it was also the moment that the ck mes of destruction erupted with loud bangs from within the crack.


    The mes of destruction spread out from the kiln. At that moment, Su Ming saw endless cracks on the fifth kiln. Those mes came out from them and swept through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    At the instant the ck mes of destruction erupted forth, the yellow-browed man let out a low roar and let go, then lifted his hands to provide protection in front of himself. Withrge strides, he brought forth a wave of impact that shook the surrounding air, and with a single move, he rushed inside the crack through which the ck mes were gushing forth.


    Once he rushed in, the ck mes of destruction instantly submerged him, but it could be seen that there was a gigantic ball of fire that was charging forth with an incredibly speed within them.


    The yellow-browed man was naturally in that ball of fire. The two yellow dragons around him were rotating swiftly, forming a tight defense and allowing him to rush into the distance. He disappeared without a trace.


    Reverend Zi Long flew up almost at the same time. With an expressionless face, he released his grip on the kiln. He then turned into a dragon to charge forward, allowing himself to be devoured by the ck mes. Yet those mes could not make him falter for even a single moment. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the ck mes.


    There was no sky and earth in the fifth kiln. There was only a tform that was about ten thousand feet tall. This tform was made of bronze, and there was an incredibly great heat spreading out from it. Everywhere around the tform was endless space that was filled with a boundless sea of fire tumbling about. It exuded an incredibly dense heat. The mes there would sometimes be red, sometimes blue, at other times purple, and once in a while ck. There were even times when these mes mixed together to form a multi-colored sea of fire.


    As it tumbled about, some mes suddenly seethed and let out booming sounds. The yellow-browed man rushed out from the sea of fire. His entire body was like a burning ball of fire. When hended on the tform, he stomped his feet, and the mes on his body were immediately extinguished.


    Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and looked at his body, noticing that the corners of his sleeves had turned into ashes. His expression immediately turned slightly sour. When he raised his head, an expression of lingering fear appeared briefly on his face.


    ''The mes of destruction are so powerful. I''ve only been here for a small amount of time, and they''ve already burned my sleeves. If I remain for a while longer, even my life might be in danger.


    ''It''s a pity that the period of time when the purple mes disappear and the ck mes erupt is the moment when the barrier is at its weakest, or else it would have been great if I could have stepped in when the mes were purple.'' The man shook his head. When he sighed, the sea of fire above him suddenly tumbled furiously once more, and a purple figure rushed out.


    That purple figure was so quick that it instantlynded on the tform. When the mes were extinguished, the long arc turned into Reverend Zi Long. There were a few strands of his hair that had turned into ashes and scattered into the air the moment he stepped on the tform.


    The yellow-browed man looked at Zi Long, and Zi Long looked back at him. Their gazes met for a moment before they both averted them. Yet even so, they had once again made a general guess towards the other''s level of cultivation.


    "Fellow Daoist Zi Long, I am Huang Mei. I''ve heard of your great name a long time ago. Now that I met you today, it''s just as the rumors say, your power is extraordinary. You are already half a step away from Fate Realm." The yellow-browed man let out a loud bark ofughter, then wrapped his fist in his palm towards Reverend Zi Long.


    "Fellow Daoist Huang Mei, you have a simrly great reputation in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Even if I am from the gxy beyond this ce, I''ve also heard about your liking for the bodies of Ancestral Spirits. Compared to me who is half a step away from Fate Realm, you might already be close to attainingpletion of Mastery Realm," Zi Long said faintly. When he turned his body towards Huang Mei, he swept his gaze across the gourd behind his back in a seemingly casual manner, then wrapped his fist in his palm to return the greeting.


    "Haha! Fellow Daoist Zi Long, you are too polite. I wonder what sort of treasure are you aiming for bying here this time?" Huang Mei asked while smiling.


    "I don''t have anything that I am set on getting. I''ll just leave it to chance. I''m more curious at the moment about who will be the third person who will step out of the ck mes," Zi Long said while lifting his head to look at the sea of fire above him.


    Huang Mei''s expression remained calm. When he looked towards the mes above his head, he asked with a smile, "Oh? Fellow Daoist Zi Long, would you like to make a bet?"


    "What''s the bet?" Zi Long averted his gaze and looked at Huang Mei. His previous words were precisely so that he could bring up the issue of a gamble. The both of them were scheming and farsighted people. They were both slightly wary of each other and needed to find a solution to resolve the effect and threat the other would bring.


    Almighties who had reached their level always found it best to not attack if they could choose to not attack.


    "Let''s make the bet on one-time abnegation!" Huang Mei immediately said.


    "The person who loses will have to choose to give up on a piece of treasure the winner wants, hmm? Very well!" Zi Long nodded.


    "Alright, then I will choose first. I choose¡­ me Fiends'' Progenitor! I wonder who you will choose, Fellow Daoist Zi Long? Is it Sir Wu?" A glint appeared in Huang Mei''s eyes while he spoke with a smile.


    Reverend Zi Long fell into a period of contemtive silence before he suddenly said, "I will choose¡­ the cultivator riding that ck horse."


    Huang Mei''s gaze focused. He did not expect that he would choose the person on the ck horse. In his eyes, that man was the weakest among them. The ck horse of his was slightly strange, but from his previous performance, he was still the weakest among them.


    "Alright, then let''s see who among the people we chose will be the third to show up." Huang Mei pondered it over for a moment, then lifted his head and looked at the sea of fire in space. With a glint in his eyes, he started waiting.


    Within the sea of fire in the fifth kiln were Zhu You Cai and me Fiends'' Progenitor. At that moment, both of them were charging forward. The power of the ck mes was incredibly terrifying. Even if the both of them were Almighties and old me Fiend identified himself as the Emperor of mes, he still felt a powerful sense of danger.


    This pushed them to be even faster. Next to them was the teenager in white. His body had already changed. While he retained the upper half of the human, the lower half of his body had be that of a centipede, and he was so quick that his speed was on equal grounds with that of Zhu You Cai and the me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    Behind them was Su Ming sitting cross-legged on the Resentful Wei''s body. With a will screaming to destroy all lives, the ck mes burned in all directions. The Resentful Wei could withstand it, but Su Ming''s heart faced the fear from Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu.


    The ck mes would cause people to feel as if they were ced in the kiln of the universe. Their whole bodies would burn in their minds. And in fact, even their cultivation bases would seem to melt in these mes.


    Su Ming''s hair was burning. The brows of the body he controlled had already turned into ashes. In fact, he even had a feeling that the body he controlled was about to melt.


    "Since the four of you dared to ce your ambitions on the fifth kiln, then hurry up and bring out the methods you''ve hidden for this purpose!" Su Ming immediately ordered them by sending his thought to their minds. Since Xuan Shang and his group had been nning for this for years, it was impossible for them to not have prepared anything.

 Chapter 981 Su…

    <h4>Chapter 981 Su¡­</h4>


    Su Ming was naturally not so considerate as to do all the work himself and let others enjoy the benefits.


    Xuan Shang and his group might not be the main souls, but under the ck me, all of the pain the body suffered would be divided by everyone inside. Because of that, the four of them would sense the pain incredibly well. That pain of their bodies and cultivation bases burning prevented the four of them from having any room to refuse Su Ming''s order.


    A momentter, Su Ming lifted his right hand while sitting cross-legged on the Resentful Wei and struck his own body. With it, a ck medicinal core appeared on his palm.


    This medicinal core was not something to be consumed, but was a Fire Warding Core!


    It was made of many precious materials and was something created only after Xuan Shang and his group had spent many years in collecting the materials required for it. Su Ming immediately crushed the core before flinging it away.


    With it, the mes before him started letting out loud booms, and during them, the mes'' temperature was reduced slightly.


    At the instant this happened, the Resentful Wei let out a roar, and its speed increased exponentially. As Su Ming circted his cultivation base, he resisted the burns brought by the ck mes.


    His hair and eyebrows had already disappeared, and there were many signs of destruction on his body. Even if it was formed by the supreme treasure, it could notst for long under the destructive mes.


    Besides, the faster a person traveled through the sea of fire, the worse the burns way suffered, but if they did not travel quickly and remained in ce for a time, it would also be progressively worse for them. In fact, once the ck mes erupted in a greater magnitude, then not only would the person be unable to step into the fifth kiln, even their life would be threatened.


    As Su Ming moved forward and the body showed even more signs of falling apart, he sent another thought to the group. "One isn''t enough! Bring them all out!"


    Xuan Shang hesitated for a moment before saying, "But-but if we use up all of them, how are we supposed to rush out of the sea of fire when we want to go back?"


    "If we can''t even get in, then why even mention returning?" Su Ming did not slow down. Zhu You Cai, me Fiends'' Progenitor, and the white-robed teenager had already widened the distance between him and them.


    While speaking, Su Ming struck his body with his right hand again. This time, five Fire Warding Cores appeared. Once he crushed all of them and swung the powder forward, the temperature of the mes in front of him were instantly reduced for a moment. His speed increased endlessly, and in an instant, he covered a lot of ground.


    Within a moment, he was already side by side with the white-robed teenager, who was thest among the three. The white-robed teenager looked at Su Ming, and a sh of surprise appeared on his face. He did not expect that Su Ming would be able to catch up.


    "I don''t have anymore! There were only six!" Xuan Shang immediately sent this thought forward with anxiety in his voice. Clearly, even if he did not tell the truth, he would only have at most about one or two of those cores left.


    Su Ming did not pressure him too much. He did not speak, but as a brilliant sparkle shone in his eyes, a resolute look appeared on his face. He could not stay for much longer in the sea of fire, or else his body created by the supreme treasure would shatter.


    "Resentful Wei, move at full speed, don''t bother about me!"


    Once he sent this thought to the ck horse, all six of the Resentful Wei''s eyes shone at the same time, and they let out a roar together. This roar caused the expression of the white-robed teenager to change, and even Zhu You Cai and me Fiends'' Progenitor were not unaffected. At that instant, the ck horse''s speed increased withoutparison right before their eyes.


    As it rushed forward, it surpassed the white-robed teenager in the blink of an eye and then passed Zhu You Cai and me Fiends'' Progenitor. As for Su Ming, a feeling of being burned instantly drowned all of his senses. With it, intense pain shot through him. That pain of being burned was immediately split into six parts. Once it was shared equally among all, the Resentful Wei beneath Su Ming became faster again.


    Su Ming knew that the others could maintain the average speed to move forward through the ck mes, but he could not, because the other people''s bodies were real and were formed by their cultivation bases, but his body was formed by a supreme treasure. Since it was bound to be damaged, then between the injuries he would suffer by rushing out of the sea of fire at full strength and the injuries he would have to bear by moving forward at uniform speed, he would choose the former!


    As he was rushing out, his body burned and dried up, but the Resentful Wei beneath him was like a bolt of lightning that surpassed the white-robed teenager, Zhu You Cai, and me Fiends'' Progenitor. Once it did so, the Resentful Wei crashed straight into an invisible barrier hidden in the mes.


    With a bang, a powerful rebound shot out of the invisible barrier. That rebound attacked Su Ming''s body and was immediately shared between him and the other five. At that moment, he activated Ecang''s presence in his body and even summoned his Ecang clone to fuse together with him, making the body''s power reach its absolute peak. Once the Resentful Wei crashed into the barrier again, a loud bang that shook the sea of fire around them spread out, and the invisible barrier shattered swiftly. The Resentful Wei rushed out!


    Right behind him was Zhu You Cai, me Fiends'' Progenitor, and the white-robed teenager, but they also had to face the invisible barrier. That barrier closed up incredibly quickly, and unless they acted at the same time, then in the span of a few breaths, it would close up and heal. Those behind would then still have to face the barrier''s obstruction.


    As booming sounds echoed from the barrier, the Resentful Wei jumped out, and Su Ming''s body shot out of the sea of fire. He appeared in the area above the tform.


    He saw Huang Mei and Zi Long and noticed that their gazes were focusedpletely on him at that moment. He also saw a vague smile at the corners of Zi Long''s lips as well as the crease between Huang Mei''s brows.


    Su Ming did not have time to think about it too much. Once he rushed out, he immediately descended on the tform. The Resentful Wei looked the same as usual, but arge amount of burns had appeared on the body Su Ming controlled. He sucked in a deep breath, closed his eyes, and circted his cultivation base. At the same time, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu sighed and rxed from the highly-strung state they were in previously. They started making the best use of their time by repairing their own bodies.


    Xu Hui might not have said a single word since the start, but in truth, the worry in her heart was naturally much greater than that of Xuan Shang and his group. When she saw that Su Ming was well, her mind was set at ease, and she started circting her cultivation base to heal herself.


    Because of it, the body Su Ming controlled, which was originally in an incredibly pathetic state, started healing rapidly before Huang Mei and Zi Long''s eyes. The mes on the body disappeared, the burn marks faded away, and with just a few breaths, most of the body was already healed.


    However, Su Ming knew that this was just what was shown on the surface. In truth, the body formed by the supreme treasure had suffered some damage that could not be healed. He did not know for how long it could continue maintaining this form, but clearly, it would not be for too long.


    This item had been created by a Sublime Paragon. If it was not for this supreme treasure, even with his Ecang clone, it would have been difficult for Su Ming tost for so long in the ck mes. Besides, he was not fast enough, which would have made it difficult for him to enter the fifth kiln. Unless, of course, his Ecang clone had be stronger. Then perhaps he would have been able to do it.


    He might have taken advantage of his current situation and added the Resentful Wei''s speed into the mix to be able to enter, but even if he was taking advantage of his circumstances, as long as he could enter the fifth kiln, it was all that mattered!


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he saw Reverend Zi Long nodding towards him with a faint smile. As for the yellow-browed man, he let out a cold snort, but did not say a single thing.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. These two people''s attitudes towards him had changed, and it was clearly different from how they regarded him when they were outside. There had to be reasons he did not know behind this.


    As he thought about it, intense bangs shot out from the sea of fire above him. They rang out one after another, and several bangster, me Fiends'' Progenitor became the first to rush out. Behind him was Zhu You Cai, and thest was the white-robed teenager.


    When these three peoplended on the tform, they lifted their heads to look at the sea of fire above them. There was lingering fear in their gazes. The three of them looked incredibly pathetic. Clearly, even with their levels of cultivation, the journey through the destructive mes had been incredibly strenuous.


    Once these three people looked at the sea of fire above them, all of them looked at Su Ming at the same time. There was a grave look on their faces, along with a hint of surprise. This was the first time they truly acknowledged Su Ming''s existence. They had previously made a few vague guesses in their heads, but in truth, they did not pay too much attention to him. They only thought that all those who coulde to this ce would not be too weak.


    Yet once they experienced the trial just then, Su Ming used his actions to show that he had the right to be regarded with importance by these three people.


    "You are a me Fiend, but you didn''t manage to arrive before us. Instead, you let a cultivator get ahead of you!" Huang Mei cast me Fiends'' Progenitor a look before he sighed.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor rolled his eyes before narrowing them. A fierce re shone in them, but he did not say anything.


    ''They were gambling just now!'' Su Ming''s expression was calm, but a thought had formed in his mind.


    ''Yellow eyebrows chose me Fiends'' Progenitor, and Reverend Zi Long¡­ chose me!''


    Su Ming swept his gaze across them. When he looked towards Reverend Zi Long, a hint of surprise appeared in the man''s eyes. However, it quickly turned into praise and he nodded. Clearly, he had managed to tell what Su Ming was thinking based on his gaze, and he knew that Su Ming had managed to guess what had happened.


    Su Ming''s heart stilled and he once again felt that while these people''s appearances varied, all of them were farsighted and scheming people. The yellow-browed man''s words might have made him seem as if he was grumbling just then, but in truth, it was a form of sowing discord between them.


    The white-robed teenager cast a profound look at Su Ming before walking next to Reverend Zi Long. He lifted his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, the space distorted, and the catwoman''s figure manifested from within. Her face was still as apathetic as ever. The white-robed teenager moved towards her and bit down on her neck to begin sucking her blood. Several breathster, he lifted his head. There was still blood at the corners of his lips, but the injuries on his body had healed slightly during that short moment.


    He then put away the catwoman. Once he sat down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and began meditating. Zhu You Cai chose to meditate a bit farther away as well. As for me Fiends'' Progenitor, he crouched down on Zhu You Cai''s body. asionally, he would look towards Su Ming, and a ferocious smile would appear on his lips.


    "Alright, we''ll rest here for several days. When the ck mes in the world outside have finished erupting and the mes in the kiln disperse, we''ll be able to enter the kiln," the yellow-browed man said calmly, sat down by the side, picked up his gourd, and began drinking.


    Reverend Zi Long''s expression became indifferent once again. When he sat down, he closed his eyes. The area instantly became quiet, and as the sea of fire tumbled beyond the tform, the lingering echoes of the booming sounds from the mes asionally reached their ears.


    "Su¡­"


    At the instant Su Ming closed his eyes, he heard an indistinct voice hidden in the booms ringing in the space around him.


    That voice drifted about and echoed in the area.


    At the instant that voice spoke, all the people opened their eyes.

 Chapter 982 Enter the Kiln

    <h4>Chapter 982 Enter the Kiln</h4>


    "What sound is that?!" The yellow-browed man frowned and stared at the tumbling sea of fire around him coldly. That sound had entered their minds and was reverberating nonstop at the moment.


    "Su¡­" the white-robed man that was the centipede with one thousand feet said faintly, and a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor narrowed his eyes while remaining crouched on Zhu You Cai''s body. No one knew what sort of thoughts were in his mind.


    Zhu You Cai shuddered lightly. He lowered his head and hid away the hint ofplicated emotions that appeared on his face when that voice spoke.


    "It is rumored that the master of the fifth kiln is called Su Xuan Yi. This person came from the Fifth True World, and it is said that he ventured out with his wife in the past. From then on, he has never been seen again. Could this voice be the kiln calling out to its master?" the yellow-browed wondered aloud after contemting it for a moment. When he spoke, he looked towards Reverend Zi Long.


    Zi Long remained as calm as ever. He looked at the sea of fire in space and did not say a single word.


    No one in the area noticed that Su Ming had also lowered his head at that moment. His eyes were shut, and he looked as if he was meditating, but in truth, he was hiding the hint of grief in his eyes.


    ''Even they know about Su Xuan Yi. Looks like the words of Dust Burners'' Progenitor were real.'' After a moment, the vague voice echoed in the area once more.


    That single word that the voice spoke lingered for a long time and did not disappear, as if it was truly calling out to its master. There was a deep, ancient air within it, causing those who heard it to be unable to help themselves but to find their hearts growing heavy.


    Soon after, the people resumed immersing themselves in exercising their breathing and waited for the sea of fire in space to disperse. They simply allowed that indistinct voice to asionally ring in their minds.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, but his right hand had moved to his storage bag. There was a jade slip on his palm, and its contents appeared in Su Ming''s mind.


    The Resentful Wei stood proudly beside him and looked at the area and the people indifferently. It regarded all manner of lives with hostility, and even if Su Ming had already formed an agreement with it, it still found itself to not really be able to get used to it. However, it could sense that Su Ming truly valued it.


    Most importantly, it sensed a simr loneliness and grief within Su Ming.


    With the Resentful Wei around, Su Ming could be at ease and immerse himself within observing the map in his mind. It had been given to him by Dust Burners'' Progenitor, and within it was a rather detailed description of the fifth kiln.


    Inside it, there were ny-nine balls of fire, and they were the reason why the fifth kiln was known as a kiln!


    Each ball of fire contained a supreme treasure, and when all ny-nine of them were gathered together, they would form the vast power possessed by the fifth kiln.


    Over the course of countless years of the fifth kiln being activated continuously and an endless stream of people entering it in hopes of obtaining a serendipity, some people managed to truly obtain a supreme treasure. They extinguished the fire and took away the treasure.


    Because of that, the fifth kiln gradually lost its power to move about and could only stay in a single spot in the gxy. When all of its supreme treasures were taken away, it would dissolve and disappear.


    As of then, not even Dust Burners knew how many balls of fire were still within the fifth kiln, how many supreme treasures were yet to be taken away.


    Su Ming knew that the Almighties beside him were aiming for the supreme treasures contained within the balls of fire that still remained.


    Besides these ny-nine balls of fire, there were nine hundred and ny-nineplementary treasures. They formed the structure connecting the ny-nine supreme treasures, and not even a single one could be missing.


    Over the years, theseplementary treasures were the ones who were mostmonly taken away.


    The ny-nine balls of fire formed ny-nine big dimensions within the kiln, while the nine hundred and ny-nineplementary treasures formed nine hundred and ny-nine small dimensions. Even if the balls of fire were extinguished and the supreme treasure within them taken away, their dimensions would still exist.


    Each dimension was a world, and there were ferocious beasts within them to protect the treasure. These ferocious spirits varied in strength, and it was often based on the might of the treasure itself.


    A cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm might be able to win against the spirit protecting an ordinaryplementary treasure and obtain it, but if there was an incredibly powerfulplementary treasure, the ferocious spirits within its dimension would also be stronger.


    If the treasure in the dimension was taken away, the dimension would remain, and so the ferocious spirits within it would also continue to exist. On top of that, because they had lost their treasure, they would be even more ruthless. They would not stop until they killed all lifeforms that entered their dimension!


    It was even more so for the beasts defending the supreme treasures. The balls of fire in the dimensions with supreme treasures could not be extinguished by those who were not in Mastery Realm or Fate Realm. Furthermore, these supreme treasures were categorized in different levels. Based on the information Su Ming obtained from Dust Burners'' Progenitor, nine of the ny-nine supreme treasures were in the core of the fifth kiln.


    The level of difficulty in obtaining these nine supreme treasures surpassed all of the others. It was rted to a person''s level of cultivation, chance, and also serendipity.


    Dust Burners had a record of them, and they knew through a unique method of theirs that many years ago, when the kiln was activated, there were nine people who had stepped into a dimension.


    It was difficult for people to take even an inch forward there, but they saw a sight which drove them mad. There was a prime me in the sky of the dimension. This meant that this was one of the ny-nine dimensions with a supreme treasure, but this was just secondary in importance. The most important thing was that there was a de contained within the ball of fire that the nine people saw!


    At the instant they took note of this, the de''s voice reached their minds, telling them that its name was Life Envying de.


    A supreme treasure that would tell its own name to others was one of the nine treasures within the core of the fifth kiln - a supreme treasure which woulde to them only by luck!


    It was that de that caused all of the nine people to die in the end, and among the nine, seven of them were Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death. These seven people hade from the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed to keep watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It was also due to the deaths of these seven people that the four Great True Worlds gave up on their n to upy the Divine Essence Star Ocean in one go, which they had been preparing for at that time. Instead, they simply decided to keep watch over it.


    It could be seen from this alone that the nine supreme treasures in the core contained incredible temptation and power. When Su Ming saw this, questions rose in his heart.


    Why did Su Xuan Yi not take the fifth kiln with him when he ventured out in the past? If he had taken it, then perhaps he would not have suffered such a tragic fate in True Morning Dao World.


    Su Ming could not understand this. It caused him to be momentarily silent before continued to read through the introductions in the map in regards to the fifth kiln.


    There were lifeforms existing in the space between the many dimensions in the fifth kiln, and they were known as Fire Spirits.


    They were created by Abyss Builders and given the task of refining the supreme treasures as well as protecting the kiln. Over the course of countless years, intelligence was born within some of them and they chose to leave to be Dust Burners.


    However, the price for leaving was the loss of the powerful offensive power they possessed as Fire Spirits. There were quite arge number of Fire Spirits who chose freedom despite that, but many chose to stay even if intelligence had been born within them. Instead, they continued carrying out their mission within the fifth kiln.


    There were also plenty of Fire Spirits who did not possess intelligence and just drifted in a daze between the dimensions of the fifth kiln. They killed all lifeforms which did not belong to the ce and maintained the normal operations of the fifth kiln.


    Time slowly passed as Su Ming investigated the information regarding the fifth kiln. When the seventh day of the ck mes of destruction erupting passed, the heinous sea of fire that hadsted for nearly a month within Divine Essence Star Ocean disappeared in an instant.


    Not a single me could be seen any longer. Only ruins were left behind, as well as worlds that no longer had any traces of green within them. Far too manys were reduced to ashes by the sea of fire, and far too many floating continents had disappeared along with it. None of them would exist in Divine Essence Star Ocean any longer.


    There were also far too many ferocious beasts who had died in the sea of fire. The ones remaining would exist in a period of emptiness within Divine Essence Star Ocean, but even so, the hidden forces would remain strong. If powerful ferocious beasts and various races could survive here, then they naturally find ways to avoid the sea of fire until they even got used to the eruptions from the fifth kiln.


    Their existences were the foundation of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    When the sea of fire in the world outside disappeared, the mes that existed in space in the area around the group on the tform started dimming one by one. Yet as they became dimmer, all the people, including Su Ming, instantly saw¡­ figures that had their eyes closed and were sleeping in the extinguished mes,


    They¡­ were Fire Spirits!


    When the sea of fire from the fifth kiln erupted, they fell asleep, but when it disappeared, they would gradually wake up and carry out their mission - to kill all those who did not belong in this ce.


    At the instant Huang Mei and Reverend Zi Long saw the Fire Spirits, their faces turned grim. They did not say a single word, because there were far too many Fire Spirits around. They were so densely packed together that their numbers could not be counted.


    They might be sleeping, but the mighty pressure spreading out from their bodies was enough to make all people''s skin crawl. These Fire Spirits'' levels of cultivation varied, but even the weakest among them were at Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    The strongest among them were existences akin to Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death. However, they had not reached that Realm and were just exuding the mighty pressure and offensive power that belonged to those in that Realm.


    Thankfully¡­ most of them did not possess intelligence.


    However, it could be seen that some of their eyelids were shuddering, as if they were about to wake up, and it gave a sense of oppression to people.


    "Fellow Daoists, if you coulde to this ce, then you must surely have your own understanding regarding the fifth kiln. There are six of us here, if all goes well, we can upy six Spirit Trudging tforms. At that time¡­ heh heh," The yellow-browed man lifted his head to look at the Fire Spirits.


    Right at the instant he finished speaking, nine huge light screens appeared around the tform on which they stood. At the instant light shone from them, piercing roars reverberated through the kiln. Those shrill cries came from the Fire Spirits who had opened their eyes from their deep slumber and let out that sound once they saw the six intruders.

 Chapter 983 Splitting Up

    <h4>Chapter 983 Splitting Up</h4>


    Once the continuous string of shrill sounds traveled outwards, the Fire Spirits who had awakened rushed towards the tform at an incredible speed.


    Due to the noise, even more Fire Spirits woke up, and their piercing screeches shook the entire kiln for a time. It sounded as if it would not stop until all of the intruders were killed.


    While they screeching, they rushed to the tform. The hot wave that came with them swiftly rose to an apprehensive degree.


    At that moment, the yellow-browed man rushed into one of the light screens. He was so quick that he disappeared in an instant. Reverend Zi Long reacted at almost the same time and stepped into another light screen, disappearing.


    As for the white-robed teenager, Zhu You Cai, and me Fiends'' Progenitor, they spread out and rushed towards different light screens. me Fiends'' Progenitor cast Su Ming a seemingly casual nce on his way. A glint shed past his eyes, and an unknown thought formed in his heart.


    However, plenty of Fire Spirits wereing towards them at that moment, and he did not have much time to think about it. He could only move towards the closest light screen, and in an instant, he stepped into it.


    Su Ming moved swiftly as well. With one step, hended on the Resentful Wei. Its speed surpassed Su Ming''s own, which was why borrowing the Resentful Wei''s power at that moment was the best choice.


    The Resentful Wei could sense the mighty pressure brought by the shrill voices from the space above it. With a single move, it charged towards another light screen like a bolt of lightning.


    Su Ming did not know whether it was just a figment of his imagination, but before he stepped onto the Resentful Wei, the Fire Spirits seemed to be surging towards them from all directions. Their shrill voices echoed in his ears, but they did not seem to be focusing on him. Yet when he got onto the Resentful Wei, they immediately charged towards them.


    Su Ming did not have time to think too much into it. With its extreme speed, the Resentful Wei rushed into the light screen and the two of them disappeared.


    On the tform, arge number of Fire Spirits rushed into all of the light screens that the intruders had entered. The moment they did so, the nine light screens around the tform started revolving, and booming sounds rang out in the air. The light shining from them reached one hundred thousand feet. This sort of revolving motion made it seem as if the fifth kiln was in operation.


    ¡­¡­


    The instant Su Ming walked out of the light screen, he had his Atman spread out to sweep the area. The Resentful Wei beneath him did not stop and immediately galloped forward.


    Above them was a blue sky. The ground was filled with green, and everything seemed to be at peace, as if there was nothing dangerous in the ce. Even if Su Ming spread his Atman outwards, he did not notice any dangers.


    However, he did not rx his guard in the slightest bit. This was one of the many dimensions within the fifth kiln, so it was impossible for there to be no dangers in this ce.


    As he rushed forward, a myriad of thoughts passed through his mind. Su Ming knew what was the Spirit Trudging tform that the yellow-browed man had mentioned. The tform the group stood upon before was one of those things.


    There was an introduction to these Spirit Trudging tforms in the jade slip that Dust Burners'' Progenitor had given Su Ming. That item was originally not named as such, and it was only coined with this name by those who came to the kilnter on. Gradually, as time passed, most people came to know it by this name.


    Knowledge about its true use had long disappeared in the passage of history. Perhaps Dust Burners knew about it, but it was not mentioned in the jade slip. As of then, the tforms were useful due to their locations, which was why they were incredibly important to all the people who challenged the fifth kiln.


    If anyone divided the myriad of dimensions in the fifth kiln into an inner and outeryer, then they could treat the kiln as a gigantic sphere. The countless dimensions were scattered all over the ce. There were primary andplementary dimensions, and there were three borders dividing the inner and outeryers. These three borders were formed by many tforms that formed a ring, and it divided the entire fifth kiln into four regions.


    It did not mean that the dimension with the supreme treasures would definitely be located in the innermostyer, but the innermost regions would definitely have dimensions with supreme treasures.


    The yellow-browed man was clearly talking about the first border just now. The meaning behind his words was that if all of them were sessful in their journey, they would gather there and step into the dimensions of the fifth kiln between the second and third borders.


    The fifth stone which Su Ming wanted was located in the deepest depths of the kiln, which meant that it would only appear in the inneryer of the third border. This fifth stone''s role was to suppress certain things in the fifth kiln!


    It existed to suppress some powerful supreme treasures!


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. As the Resentful Wei charged forward, he continued spreading his Atman outwards and searching for the exit. The world''s area was not very big, so he could tell that this was one of the dimensions with aplementary treasure, but there was no light from a treasure in the sky. Clearly¡­ theplementary treasure in this ce had already been taken away many years ago by someone else.


    These sorts of ces were the most dangerous. It would have been better had the treasure still been around. As long as a person was not dead set on obtaining the treasure, then the ferocious spirits in the ce would most often not take the initiative to attack.


    However, in ces where the treasure had been taken away a long time ago, the ferocious beasts would kill all those who came to the dimension.


    Su Ming was alert. When he moved forward, he did not forget to observe the area behind him. In just about a dozen breaths, his expression changed swiftly. He noticed that three Fire Spirits had rushed into the region he was Relocated, and they were chasing after him.


    He frowned. These three Fire Spirits were not especially powerful. Two among them possessed offensive powerparable to those in Sr Kalpa Realm, while the final one was slightly weaker. It only possessed a mighty pressure that was equivalent to those in Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    Compared to them, Su Ming was more concerned about what sort of ferocious spirits existed in this seemingly peaceful world. The most important thing for him to do right then was not to chase away the Fire Spirits behind him, but to leave this dimension as quickly as possible.


    His eyes sparkled. The Resentful Wei beneath Su Ming could notice his thoughts. It became even faster, and Su Ming sent out a divine thought to Xuan Shang and his group, who were still excited about being able to enter the fifth kiln. He also sent one to Xu Hui.


    Soon, the divine senses from Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, Hua Yu, and Xu Hui gathered on Su Ming''s body, and under his control, they spread outwards swiftly, then in the blink of an eye, the entirend was enveloped in their divine senses.


    ''Where is it?!'' Su Ming''s eyes focused, and he immediately noticed a faint distortion in the space in a region in the distance. That distortion looked ripples on a calm surface of water. Clearly, there was some form of Relocation force there.


    ''It''s just as Dust Burners'' Progenitor said. If there is an entrance to a dimension, then there will definitely be an exit. This is an unchangingw that willst forever¡­''


    The Resentful Wei beneath Su Ming became even faster and turned into a long arc that could not be seen clearly. In an instant, it disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already beside the distorted region. Just as it was about to step in, Su Ming''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    ''Something''s not right. This dimension is a little too simple¡­''


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming stopped. He lifted his right hand, sending out a wisp of Yun You''s divine sense. This was his ability as the main soul, and Yun You could not refuse it.


    That divine sense disappeared into the distorted region, but soon, Su Ming''s expression changed. He heard a pained scream from Yun You echoing in his mind.


    His divine sense had been devoured.


    Su Ming immediately moved back, but the instant he did so, he saw violent ripplesing out from the distorted region, and it turned into a gaping mouth. Ghastly ck rays of light were revealed within, and the mouth open wide to devour Su Ming in one gulp.


    At the same time, about a dozen distortions suddenly appeared in the originally empty space around him. A dozen something gaping mouths like the first one took shape, and with a foul gust of wind as well as low growls, they charged towards Su Ming.


    The blue sky became murky in an instant as well. A gigantic crack that was enough to terrify all appeared above. If anyone looked over, they would immediately see that this was not a crack, but an iparably huge, ghastly, gaping mouth!


    With the Resentful Wei''s speed, it disappeared into the distance in an instant and avoided being devoured by the dozen something gaping mouths. However, the hose could not avoid the ghastly mouth formed in the sky. It charged towards them from above and below.


    When Su Ming looked over, it was as if the entire sky was descending on him. It looked as if the mouth wanted to gobble up thend.


    His expression turned dark. By then, he had already seen the ferocious spirits'' appearance. These were semi-transparent ferocious beasts that looked like tadpoles. They were not big, but their skulls were several hundreds of times bigger than their bodies. When they opened their mouths, it was an rming sight.


    There might only be around a dozen of them around, but each of them exuded the offensive power of those in Sr Kalpa Realm, and a wave of madness and resentment also came from them, especially the ferocious beast which reced the sky. The mighty pressure spreading out from it was the presence that belonged to Almighties in Mastery Realm.


    The dozen something ferocious spirits were in front of Su Ming while above him was the gaping mouth that filled the sky. Behind him were the three Fire Spirits, charging swiftly towards him. These three Fire Spirits did not have intelligence. In their eyes were a great killing intent, so it seemed¡­ that only the ground was safe.


    Su Ming looked at the ground, and a cold sneer appeared on the corners of his lips. The safer a ce appeared, the higher the possibility that it was the most dangerous. This was something that could be seen by what had happened moments ago.


    He stopped in midair, then closed his eyes and soon opened them again. Ecang''s presence erupted from him. Once it filled the supreme treasure''s body, a brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not retreat, but moved forward, and took a step towards the dozen something ferocious spirits in front of him.


    He lifted his right hand and swiftly struck the area in front of him.


    At the instant his palmnded, the sun, moon, and stars shone in Su Ming''s eyes. His palm swiftly turned into a gigantic illusion in front of him. That illusion was erged rapidly and turned into a palm that was several thousands of feet big. With loud bangs, it collided with the ferocious spirits, and booming sounds surged up into the sky. From the distance, it could be seen that these ferocious spirits were swatted backwards, and a path for Su Ming was cleared.


    He moved. As the Resentful Wei, Su Ming left its back and rushed towards the iing gaping mouth which brought up a torrential wave as it came from the sky. At the same moment, the Resentful Wei lifted its head, stared at the mouth in the sky, and let out a shocking roar.


    Once it roared, infinite ck mes instantly erupted from its hooves. Endless resentment was contained in those mes, and they filled the ce in all directions, forming a gigantic ck ball of fire that swept up the Resentful Wei and charged towards the gaping mouth in the sky.


    Su Ming and the Resentful Wei rushed forward from two directions. In just the span of a few breaths, they crashed into the gaping mouth one after another. Booming sounds and roars reverberated in the air, and the entire sky tumbled backwards. The gigantic ferocious spirit was clearly not an opponent when Su Ming and the Resentful Wei worked together. As it retreated continuously, the true sky was revealed!


    It was fragmented, with countless cracks in it. Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and without any hesitation, he charged towards one of the cracks with a long whistle. The Resentful Wei was even faster. As it charged forward, it met up with Su Ming, then in the blink of an eye, rushed into a crack and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 984 Located in the Origin of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 984 Located in the Origin of Heaven</h4>


    The clouds and smoke swam forth swiftly before Su Ming''s eyes, as if a thousand years were going past. It onlysted for an instant, but the length of that instant seemed to be continuously lengthened, which would cause most people to be at a loss at what to do.


    Itsted only for the blink of an eye, but that action itself seemed to carry fatigue, and it brought with it the powerlessness of struggling against the passage of time.


    This was what Su Ming felt once he walked out of the crack in the sky from the first dimension.


    The body of the supreme treasure might seem to not have changed much, but within it, Su Ming, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, Hua Yu, and even Xu Hui found their minds in a state of chaos. Xu Hui was in a slightly better condition, but Xuan Shang and his group were hit by a clear, heavy fatigue.


    "I lost about a hundred years of my life¡­"


    "It''s the same for me¡­"


    "I lost nearly one hundred and fifty years¡­" The voices from Xuan Shang and his group echoed in Su Ming''s mind.


    Su Ming''s fatigue was even greater, because he was the main soul. The life force he lost was about three hundred years.


    If he added the years of life they lost together, it would amount to a total of one thousand years.


    Every single time they moved through a dimension, one thousand years of life would be taken away from them. This was¡­ something the jade slip from Dust Burners'' Progenitor had not mentioned. Su Ming stayed silent. Xuan Shang and his group remained silent as well.


    "Thankfully, those one thousand years of life were divided among us. This is also our strength. We can move even further that others, so why did you fall silent?" Xu Hui''s voice traveled faintly into the group''s minds.


    "Since we''re already here, there''s nothing we can''t afford to lose. Now, even more so, we cannot split up, or else each of us will have to bear the burden of having one thousand years of life flowing out from us. With just a few times, we might end up dying in the fifth kiln."


    "No wonder those old monsters who could clearly withstand fire did note, and only the Almighties who are Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death stepped into the fifth kiln. The main reason might be because the loss of life force every single time they move through dimensions."


    "That''s right, even if we are in theter stage of World ne Realm, Fellow Daoist Xu is in Lunar Kalpa Realm, and even if you are in Sr Kalpa Realm, senior, there is still a limit to our life force. We aren''t like the Almighties who are Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death and have nearly eternal life. They can afford the loss." Sighs filled with various emotions from the group traveled into Su Ming''s mind. A barely noticeable glint shone briefly in his eyes.


    He knew that even Almighties who were Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death would not have eternal lifespans. They would eventually have their health fall into decline, and the loss of life force would cause this period of decline to arrive quicker.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes as he asked faintly, "Then where¡­ did the life force that was absorbed by the fifth kiln go?"


    After he asked this question, the voices of the people in his mind instantly fell silent. All of them began pondering.


    ''We waste our life force when we move through the dimensions here. Do Dust Burners know about this¡­ or do they not?''


    Su Ming''s eyes shone as he looked at the area around him. He was clearly in another dimension at that moment. The sky in this ce was gray and dull, as if there was endless dust in it. Thend was not silent, with asional howls ringing in the air.


    Those howls were like shrill wails, so anyone who heard them might be shocked, butpared to the tranquility in the previous dimension, Su Ming liked this ce more. Being able to see and hear was better than not being able to see and hear.


    He did not immediately act rashly, but instead started thinking.


    ''It''s highly impossible that they did not know about this¡­ Only Dust Burners can activate the fifth kiln, so why¡­ do they do it once in a while?'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes again. He had a vague feeling that he caught onto some form of clue.


    ''Judging from an analysis based on what I''ve seen so far, Dust Burners use the activation of the fifth kiln to help the Fire Spirits who possess intelligence to choose whether they want to leave or stay. This is method to increase the number of their people besides newborns.


    ''Dust Burners'' Progenitor might not have told me this in a straightforward manner, but the underlying meaning is clearly this. It''s the first reason a person would think of when they ponder about this.


    ''But¡­ there might be other reasons behind it!'' The re in Su Ming''s eyes became sharper.


    ''Could it be that the fifth kiln is in truth a trap?!'' Su Ming''s pupils shrank when this thought surfaced in his mind.


    ''Dust Burners intentionally activate the kiln once in a while. With the supreme treasures as well as theplementary treasures, they attract powerful warriors to the fifth kiln, and while the powerful warriors move through the dimensions, they have their life force continuously sucked away. But the temptation of the treasures make them persist in continuing onwards even if their life force continues to flow away.


    ''Then, if I am right about this, why do Dust Burners do this? Where does the life force the people lose go?!'' Su Ming''s breathing quickened slightly.


    ''There are still two questions to this. Did Dust Burners set this trap for their own needs¡­ or did someone else ask them to do it?!'' Su Ming sensed the veils of mystery surrounding the fifth kiln. At that moment, he was peeling off those veilsyer byyer, about to reveal the truth.


    ''If it is the race''s needs, then it''s much simpler. It would simply be because they want to be the masters of the fifth kiln and make their own race stronger¡­ but if it isn''t because of their personal needs and actually because someone told them to do so, then there is a great secret contained within this!


    ''If there is someone controlling them, then besides Su Xuan Yi, who else could it be?!'' A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. A thought that even he thought was impossible formed in his head again.


    ''Could it be¡­ that Su Xuan Yi hasn''t died?!'' Su Ming''s expression was incrediblyplicated. Once this thought took shape in his head, it refused to leave and disappear. It lingered in his mind until it was deeply ingrained there.


    ''If he¡­ If he hasn''t died, then where is he? Could he be in the fifth kiln?'' Su Ming remained silent. After a long while, a lost look appeared in his eyes, and he sighed softly.


    There was mncholy contained in that sigh, along with an emotion that even he could not identify well.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, then forced down thoseplicated feelings in his heart. He looked at the area around him, then sat down on the Resentful Wei''s back. The two dragon-headed horse quietly moved forward, then turned into a long arc and galloped into the distance.


    Su Ming spread his Atman outwards to search for the exit in the area. With that one scan, he saw a mountain in front of him. At the center of that mountain was a cave.


    The air in the cave distorted, as if there were some cracks in there. Waves of aura that did not belong to this ce spread out from those cracks, making it obvious that this was the exit out of this dimension.


    However, with his experience in the previous dimension, Su Ming did not immediately move there. Instead, he observed the area carefully and saw several living beings that were half the size of an average man.


    Their appearances were indistinct, for surrounding them. They drifted over the ground in a daze, as if they were searching for something. They did not seem to notice Su Ming''s Atman at all, and continued drifting about mindlessly.


    After observing them for a moment, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The Resentful Wei beneath him rushed forward and disappeared from the spot to appear beside the mountain. Based on what he did previously, Su Ming sent out one of the divine senses from Xuan Shang''s group. Once it fused into the mountain cave, it did not disappear. In fact, based on what he could sense in his mind, Su Ming saw the exit to the ce through the distortions in the mountain cave. The power of time that absorbed life force was also contained there.


    A resolute look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The Resentful Wei beneath him rushed forward again. This time, it charged towards the mountain cave, but right at the instant Su Ming entered it, a muffled voice echoed in the world in an indistinct manner.


    "Su¡­"


    Once it spoke, Su Ming''s mind immediately shuddered. This voice might be echoing in the world outside, but it managed to surge up into the depths of his heart. The drifting indistinct figures stopped at once, lifted their heads to look at the sky collectively, and let out roars that surged into the sky.


    Their roars connected and turned into waves of sound that resulted in a single word, "Su¡­".


    Soon after, a powerful call rose in Su Ming''s mind. He could clearly sense that there seemed to be a will that was unfamiliar yet familiar summoning him through countless dimensions, as if it had noticed him.


    As this call spread through his body, a shudder ran through the bald crane while it was within the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled. It was as if that voice had a strange power over it, causing a cold look to immediately appear in its eyes, though there was also a look of struggle within them as well.


    While that sound spread out, the Resentful Wei beneath Su Ming paused for a moment, then instantly charged forward again. In the blink of an eye, it rushed into the distortions in the mountain cave and disappeared without a trace.


    Another one thousand years flowed away from everyone''s bodies. Soon after, the third dimension appeared in front of Su Ming''s eyes. At that time, an ancient air surrounded the body of the supreme treasure he controlled. The people in the body were swathed in fatigue, once again havin felt the terror of having their life force flow away as they moved through the dimensions.


    "Su¡­"


    Almost the moment Su Ming walked out, the voice that brought an unfamiliar yet familiar feeling to him spoke in his head again. That voice seemed to have traveled through time and was slowly closing in on him at that moment.


    Before Su Ming could do anything else, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, Hua Yu, and Xu Hui''s expressions changed, because at that moment, all of them noticed the drastic change in the bald crane and heard its shrill scream of pain.


    "Go away! GO AWAY! You are you, and I am me! We aren''t one!"


    "You are me, and I am you. You were created to fulfill the mission¡­"


    "I am not. I am the bald crane. I like crystals, I¡­"


    "You are not. You are Kong Mo. You are the Kong Mo from Saint Defier''s camp. You forgot your mission! Wake up, Kong Mo! Kill the person behind that voice who confused your mind. Kill him, use his blood to dye your soul red. Awaken¡­ to my existence, which lies in the depths of your memories!"


    "Get lost! I''m not Kong Mo! I''m Su Ming''s bald crane!"


    "I have been injured thrice badly, and your will was split up from mine. You should not exist¡­ You, who exist in the Origin of Heaven and within Dark Dawn''s bad will forever and ever belong to Saint Defier''s camp¡­"

 Chapter 985 The Tree’s Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 985 The Tree¡¯s Ancestor</h4>


    "Su¡­"


    When that unfamiliar yet familiar voice spoke again, it had intended to only call out to Su Ming, and there was a feeling within that call that Su Ming could not describe. He could sense¡­ that there was not a single hint of ill will in that voice towards him.


    Instead, it radiated warmth that caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble. That warmth gave him a feeling that he had been searching for it for a long time, and he wanted to keep it forever by his side.


    However, Su Ming did not expect that the voice would cause such a drastic change in the bald crane, and it was to a degree that Su Ming had never seen before. It had never happened before.


    The two voices belonged to the bald crane, both of them being spoken by it. Yet while one of them sounded like the bald crane Su Ming was used to, the other had a wild tone and gave off a cold and arrogant feeling of those who considered themselves superior to others. It waspletely different from the bald crane Su Ming was familiar with, even though their voices were the same.


    Kong Mo. This was not the first time Su Ming had heard of this name. He knew that a long time ago the bald crane had been known as Kong Mo! This was before it had lost its memories.


    When he heard the words the bald crane shouted, which sounded as if there were two wills within the bald crane''s body fighting for supremacy, a loud bang suddenly erupted in his mind, especially when he heard the voice mentioning Saint Defier''s camp.


    He understood what was going on in an instant, as if a diaphragm had been torn apart!


    He understood why Ecang''s will had called the bald crane a traitor in the past with an enraged roar when it saw it. He also understood that Old Man Extermination did not belong to the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. Instead, he belonged to one of the camps from the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn.


    He could already imagine it. An unknown amount of years ago, Old Man Extermination sat on an ancient ship and came to the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. Over there, he created a bad. Within it were nine living beings and four races, to whom he granted eternal life.


    Within that bad was Ecang¡­ and also the bald crane!


    However, perhaps not even Old Man Extermination had managed see through the bald crane''s real identity. It did not belong to the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It was Kong Mo, and it belonged to one of the camps in the 180 Expanse Cosmoses of Saint Defier!


    Hence, Ecang called him a traitor. Perhaps¡­ Old Man Extermination''s death and plenty of other deeper secrets¡­ came from it being a traitor!


    ''Origin of Heaven¡­ Is the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos known as the Origin of Heaven? Because this is an Expanse Cosmos, the camps from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were fighting for it. If Dark Dawn had one Expanse Cosmos less, then Saint Defier couldunch a preemptive strike, or vice versa. Whoever took control of the Origin of Heaven first¡­ could wage war first!


    ''That''s why to snatch the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, Dark Dawn and Saint Defier both executed their own methods. Dark Dawn''s camp sent Old Man Extermination, and Saint Defier''s camp created Kong Mo!


    ''From this, it can be seen that neither Dark Dawn nor Saint Defier could take the initiative to attack the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. There had to be some sort of prohibition behind this!


    ''Also, the disappearance of Ancient Wei, one of the three Great Ancient Kingdoms¡­ There has to be¡­ some connection between them!''


    Su Ming''s heart roared. Everything about this had only existed as scattered hints in his mind, but now, with the bald crane''s changes and the two will''s fight, Su Ming came to an understanding!


    ''Kong Mo became the traitor in Ecang''s eyes. Over the course of countless years, Kong Mo was severely injured thrice, to the point it lost its physical body. Even its memories were scattered, but it did not die. It''s just as Kong Mo said, the bald crane should not have appeared¡­ It''s just that Kong Mo''s will had fallen into deep sleep, so the bald crane''s will was born.


    ''The bald crane doesn''t have a mission. It is obsessed over crystals. It is sleazy and shameless¡­ but it''s mypanion!


    ''And I obtained a fragment from the Seed of Life Extermination. I activated its legacy, and based on this¡­ it can be seen that I am Old Man Extermination''s substitute. I¡­ became part of Dark Dawn''s camp, and I became an emissary in the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    ''Then¡­ Xiao Hong gave me the Seed of Life Extermination''s fragment in the past. Was Xiao Hong truly a Fire Ape, or¡­'' Su Ming''s breathing quickened. His trip into the fifth kiln this time gave him too much too think about.


    ''There''s also Berserkers'' supreme treasure, the Barren Cauldron. I once suspected that the Seed of Life Extermination''s fragment was a fragment from the Barren Cauldron, but now, I''m thrown off again. Just what sort of secret is contained here? What sort of existence is Yin Death Region? What sort of connection is there between the Barren Cauldron and the Seed of Life Extermination? And what sort of connection does it have with Dao Chen? After all, that Barren Cauldron once belonged to Dao Chen.''


    Various thoughts fleeted instantly past Su Ming''s mind.


    He understood many things, but as he understood them, many other thoughts formed in his head. As they became mixed together, it looked as if they turned into a gigantic in front of his eyes, woven so tightly that it covered the truth.


    "Su¡­"


    When that voice spoke again, the struggle on the bald crane''s expression became even more prominent. Killing intent and madness appeared in its eyes. A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. The Resentful Wei beneath him rushed forward. Su Ming could not even spare a single nce at the area around him. He knew that Kong Mo''s awakening was definitely caused by some connection to the voice that reached their ears.


    The voice had incited Kong Mo''s killing intent in the bald crane''s body, and because of the stimtion from it, Kong Mo began to show signs of awakening. It intended to destroy the bald crane and once again be Kong Mo.


    It was difficult for others to help in this. The keyy in whether the bald crane could fight back. At the moment, the best thing to do was to leave the voice behind so that Kong Mo would fall asleep once more.


    Su Ming could not make the voice disappear, but after he moved between dimensions, it had clearly be weaker. It could be seen that if they continued moving farther in, the voice would be increasingly weaker, until it disappeared. Perhaps it would reach them againter on, but they would still have bought the bald crane some time.


    The Resentful Wei was so quick that it covered an incredible distance in an instant. With its natural instinct and Su Ming''s Atman, it immediately found the exit and shot through it. They moved between dimensions time and again, rushing through all of them.


    During this, they ran into several worlds filled with ferocious spirits. However, under Su Ming and the Resentful Wei''s cooperation, who both did not have the heart to fight against the spirits there, they passed through some twenty dimensions after experiencing several dangerous situations. Only then did the voicepletely disappear.


    At that moment, the bald crane started to slowly calm down. Fatigue appeared on its face, and it fell into unconsciousness.


    Su Ming let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Not a single treasure could be found in the previous twenty something dimensions. All of them had already been taken away many years ago. Once the bald crane passed out and Su Ming left the dimension to appear in another one, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    This was a world whose sky was filled with green light and which was clearly a different world from the ones which possessed a blue sky. The ground was filled with nts, and it could be seen that there was a tree that was about several thousands of feet tall in thend in the distance.


    Above the crown of the tree¡­ a de of grass floated. It had three leaves. They shone with a green light, and because of that, the whole world was dyed green.


    ''Complementary treasure!''


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. This dimension was not big. Based on its area, it could be seen that this was not and with a supreme treasure. This was still a normal dimension, but the treasure here had yet to be taken away.


    Xuan Shang and the others immediately saw the difference in this ce and turned solemn. When they looked towards the floating green grass above the tree in the distance, greed appeared in their hearts.


    Even if it was just aplementary treasure, a treasure that could exist in the fifth kiln definitely had some aspects about it that were extraordinary. Based on the grass'' ability of changing the sky''s color, it was definitely nothing ordinary.


    Su Ming observed his surroundings carefully and did not act recklessly. Dimensions with treasures would definitely have plenty of ferocious spirits to protect them, but when Su Ming scanned the entire area with his Atman, he did not notice a single shadow.


    He frowned, then sent a thought to the Resentful Wei. The ck horse immediately approached the tree. As it continued getting closer to it, Su Ming''s heart shuddered when they were around one thousand feet away from the tree.


    Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu''s hearts shuddered as well. Even Xu Hui immediately became stern and serious.


    Su Ming saw four people sitting cross-legged under the big tree!


    They were four cultivators, and those Su Ming had never seen before. These four people had not died. They sat there, and their chests rose and fell. In fact, their eyes were wide open as they stared at the tree, unmoving.


    There were dazed expressions one their faces, along with a look of struggle. There was also an indescribable, bizarre air about them. It was unknown¡­ how many years they had been sitting there.


    Their robes were in tatters, and their faces were pale. From the mighty pressure spreading out from their bodies, it was clear that the three cultivators were in Sr Kalpa Realm, while the other one was clearly a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    It was because of this scene that Su Ming stopped moving.


    "Progenitor Long Hai!" There was a hint of disbelief contained in Xu Hui''s voice. "That Almighty Master of Fate, Lives, and Death is Progenitor Long Hai from True Morning Dao World. He was stationed to keep watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Ten thousand years ago, he stepped into the fifth kiln and never returned. His soul point shattered, so he was verified to have died!


    "But¡­ but now, with how he looks, he''s actually alive!" Xu Hui immediately sent her thought to the others, and her voice echoed in everyone''s minds.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. When he observed the area again, he became certain that there were no ferocious spirits in the area¡­ besides the tree that was one thousand feet tall!


    If there were no ferocious spirits in this ce, then based on the statement that there was definitely something protecting the treasures, the tree¡­ was the ferocious spirit here!


    It was also this tree that trapped the three old monsters in Sr Kalpa Realm and Progenitor Long Hai!


    ''A tree¡­'' The corners of Su Ming''s lips suddenly curled up into a cold sneer.


    ''The Ecang body I possess is also a big tree, and it is the ancestor of all trees!''


    At the instant a brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes, he suddenly turned his head to look at the space behind him. Great distortions appeared in the spot from which Su Ming had stepped into the dimension.


    ''Finally, someone has stepped into the same dimension as me¡­''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He moved andnded on the ground. The body of the supreme treasure changed as well, and he had it fuse into the surroundings. When he hid himself, the space in the distance distorted, and a hunchbacked old man walked out.


    It was me Fiends'' Progenitor!

 Chapter 986 Waiting for a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 986 Waiting for a Chance</h4>


    The old man was thin and shriveled. His head was slightly big, and he had several locks of hair trailing down from it. There was red in his eyes, and there was also a fierce re shining in them. Once he appeared, he sprawled down on the ground and did not move.


    Only after a moment did he get up and look around himself carefully. He stared at the de of grass with three leaves on the one thousand feet tall tree, and a brilliant glint shone in his eyes.


    He moved, and in an instant, he appeared nearby. He lifted his right hand, then swiftly seized the ground. Immediately, his fingers sank into the earth. When he closed his eyes, Su Ming felt a light shudder traveling through the ground.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. The supreme body he controlled at that moment had blended with the area around him. He was confident that he would not be found so easily. After all, this treasure was created by a Sublime Paragon. It was not something that could be seen through by a normal Master of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    After a moment, when the tremors in the ground became weaker thenpletely subsided, me Fiends'' Progenitor lifted his fingers from the ground. After licking his lips, he moved and instantly appeared beside the one thousand feet tall tree. He shifted his gaze from the de of grass with three leaves above the tree''s crown to the four people sitting and meditating below.


    The spot in which Su Ming hid allowed him to see me Fiends'' Progenitor. He noticed that when the old man swept his gaze past the four people, he ced his attention on Long Hai. The old man licked his lips, and a hint of greed appeared in his eyes.


    "What a great body that has been nourished for ten thousand years by the spirit of the tree. The value of this body is even greater than the flower above it," me Fiends'' Progenitor mumbled to himself softly.


    "Especially since their souls and their cultivation bases are still around!" The eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor grew brighter. He closed in on the cultivators, but the moment he approached them, the one thousand feet tall tree suddenly swayed.


    The world immediately roared. The sky turned from light green to dark green. The change was especially prominent on the ground, which filled with endless des of grass. At the instant they sprung up, they charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor, as if they wanted to surround him and wrap him up like strands of hair.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor grinned. The moment he was surrounded by those des of grass, he stretched his arms out, and immediately, a purple sea of fire erupted from his thin and shriveled body. The sea of fire instantly spread out, and once it crashed into the iing des of grass, violent booms rang out.


    It stirred up a wave of impact that swept outwards. Su Ming remained still not too far away, watching the actions of me Fiends'' Progenitor. He saw the old man rush to one of the cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm right when the purple mes from his body crashed into the grass.


    The Sr Kalpa Realm cultivator had his shoulder seized by me Fiends'' Progenitor, and in a sh, me Fiends'' Progenitor bit into his neck. With one vicious suck, the cultivator''s body started trembling violently, a telling sign that he was in intense pain, but his expression remained numb, and his eyes were still dazed.


    His body started withering away right before their eyes. After a moment, he was reduced to only skin and bones. Arge amount of ck spots also appeared on his body. These ck spots spread out rapidly, and judging by the looks of it, he was not rotting away. Instead, it seemed like a brand left on him after fire had eroded his body. All of this happened in the span of a few breaths. When me Fiends'' Progenitor lifted his head from the Sr Kalpa Realm cultivator''s neck, blood still trickled down the corners of his lips, and there was excitement as well as an expression of being revitalized on his face.


    As for that cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm, his entire body was covered in ck spots. It had turned ck like charcoal. When me Fiends'' Progenitor swung his right hand, the cultivator turned into powder.


    At that moment, the one thousand feet tall tree seemed to have be angry. It swayed again, and quite arge number of tree leaves fell off to turn into talismans. They shone with a dense, green light and charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The eyes of the old man sparkled. He rushed to another cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm, and almost at the same time he closed in on him, the talismans reached him. me Fiends'' Progenitor lifted his right hand and pushed his palm straight at them.


    Loud bangs shot up in the world. A gigantic palm appeared in front of me Fiends'' Progenitor. It charged towards those talismans, and at the instant they crashed into each other, booming sounds reverberated in the air. me Fiends'' Progenitor used that time to reach another Sr Kalpa Realm cultivator. This time, he did not bite down on his neck. Instead, at the instant he closed in, he seized the cultivator''s chest with his left hand, and what Su Ming saw caused his pupils to shrink.


    He saw with his own eyes that the chest of me Fiends'' Progenitor tore itself open. It was like a gaping mouth that was filled with mes. With this appearance, he pounced on that cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm. From the distance, it was as if he was using that mouth on his chest to devour that cultivator.


    With just one bite, the head was devoured, and with another bite, the whole body disappeared from the spot. The cultivator waspletely eaten by me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    It was difficult to imagine the thin and shriveled me Fiends'' Progenitor to be able to swallow a cultivator whose body was much bigger than his, but it was what had happened. As Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, he watched me Fiends'' Progenitor fighting against the tree. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to give up on attacking.


    ''If this tree was only this powerful, it''d have been impossible for it to trap an Almighty like Progenitor Long Hai. Judging by the looks of it, the tree has yet to execute its full strength¡­


    ''Then the reason why it did this¡­'' Su Ming''s eyes focused and he cast me Fiends'' Progenitor a nce. Clearly, if he could think about this, it was impossible that the old man did not guess it as well.


    ''That''s why he chose those three cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm.''


    The one thousand feet tall tree swayed furiously. Arge amount of leaves fell off, and as they floated down, they turned into talismans to charge towards me Fiends'' Progenitor, whoughed loudly and moved. He did not bother himself with the arrival of those talismans and pounced on thest remaining cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    The talismans were so quick that they touched the old man''s body the moment he pounced on thest Sr Kalpa Realm cultivator. As booming sounds rose in the air again, thest of the trio died in me Fiends'' Progenitor''s mouth.


    As for the old man, he swayed and was forced back a few steps, but a cold re appeared in his eyes.


    At that moment, a pair of eyes suddenly appeared on the tree''s trunk. Those eyes were yellow. They shone with a merciless light and were staring at the me Fiend coldly.


    "Are you done eating them?"


    A loud, buzzing sound came from the tree and echoed in the world, turning into booms which sounded like thunder. They swept through thend in all directions.


    "I''d have to thank you for intentionally letting me devour those three cultivators. Now, I justck one more," me Fiends'' Progenitor said in a ghastly manner whileughing and licking his lips. His body shook with his mirth, and it filled him with a bizarre air.


    When Su Ming heard this, he did not move. In fact, even his eyes remained still. Everything was just as he had guessed previously. The tree was the only ferocious spirit in thisnd. Everything just then might have made the situation seem intense, but in truth, it was just for show. The tree had intentionally let me Fiends'' Progenitor devour the three cultivators.


    With it, it could make the blood and essence of me Fiends'' Progenitor be even more robust, and it could turn him into a puppet like Long Hai.


    "Ick a member of an alien race like you under me. Stay." As the tree spoke with a buzzing sound, Progenitor Long Hai''s eyes opened. A sharp and fierce re appeared in his eyes, and at the same time, he stood up slowly. His body started floating.


    It could be seen clearly that branches which had crawled out from the ground had fused into Long Hai''s feet, making him look like a puppet which was held up by strings.


    The moment the tree finished speaking, Long Hai''s eyes shone. He lifted his right hand, and the shadow of a green dragon appeared on his palm. That green dragon threw its head back and roared, then rushed towards me Fiends'' Progenitor. At the same time, Long Hai flew forward as well.


    The one thousand feet tall tree swayed, and cracking sounds rang out. One thousand leaves fell off and turned into one thousand talismans. Then, another thousand leaves went down. When they did, they began burning on their own. As they did so, there was no smoke, but a thick wave of resentment rose up


    When it spread out, another thousand leaves drifted down. They turned into human faces that belonged to all sorts of living beings. Piercing roars reverberated in the air, and the three thousand leaves rushed towards me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "I am the ancestor of all trees. I have existed since the world was created. These three thousand leaves and the three thousand Great Daos in the world. You¡­ how dare you still not submit to me?!" That buzzing sound was like thunder. The three thousand leaves turned into a gigantic battle axe in midair and swung down at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    When he saw this, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. He sensed the mighty pressure of those in Mastery Realm from the tree, but if it could trap an Almighty in Mastery Realm, so it was clearly impossible for it to be weak.


    When me Fiends'' Progenitor saw the attacks, his pupils contracted, but not a single hint of fear could be detected on him. Instead, he grinned. Without even looking at the iing Long Hai and the axe formed by the three thousand tree leaves, he pushed his hands against the ground.


    After that, he lifted his head and let out a shrill roar towards the sky. A purple sea of fire that surged into the sky instantly erupted from the me Fiend''s body and rushed down into the ground through his arms.


    "So what if you can trap an Almighty in Mastery Realm? If you were a person, I might be wary of you, but you are a tree, and trees¡­ are dependent on the ground. I will burn the ground which serves as your foundation and turn this world into nothingness. I''d like to see how exactly you will make things hard for me when your foundation is gone!" As the me Fiend shouted, the ground burned, and a dense sea of fire filled the entire world.


    While the ground burned, it started disappearing swiftly. Theyers in the sky turned into nothingness. me Fiends'' Progenitor''s mes were his Origin mes. He was a life form different from Dust Burners, but like them he had emerged from mes as well.


    In the blink of an eye, the earth turned into ashes and disappeared. The sky was devoured by emptiness. Within an instant, there was no longer a sky or earth in the world, only a tree that was one thousand feet tall floating around.


    The tree had countless roots. Due to theck of soil, they all started twisting.

 Chapter 987 Now

    <h4>Chapter 987 Now</h4>


    Progenitor Long Hai''s green dragon rushed out from the mes and closed in on the me Fiends'' Progenitor in the blink of an eye. As the old manughed ferociously, he lifted his right hand and struck the center of his brows. When he opened his mouth, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh ck blood.


    It seemed to contain the power of searing heat as well as some sort of strange life. It charged towards the green dragon, and the instant they collided, no bangs shot up. Instead, the ck blood seemed to have fused into the green dragon''s body. Countless lumps appeared on its skin. Those lumps burst and turned into human faces with ck patches. Those faces matched one of the three cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm whom me Fiends'' Progenitor devoured just then. They spread out and filled the entire body of the green dragon, reducing it to ashes.


    "You''re just a tree that no longer has a foundation. How dare you fight against me?!"


    As the me Fiendughed ferociously, he looked as if he was about to rush over, but right in front of him, the battle axe formed by three thousand leaves closed in with a bang. Once it swung down, me Fiends'' Progenitor did not bother dodging, but instead opened his mouth wide and coughed up a mouthful of blood again. That ck blood burned in midair and turned into another human face.


    That person was also one of the three cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm. At that moment, with a ferocious expression, he charged at the battle axe formed by the three thousand leaves. With a loud bang, the human face shattered, but the battle axe also shattered with it.


    For a time, me Fiends'' Progenitor enjoyed unlimited splendor. His tactic was incredibly sessful. He first pretended to have fallen for the tree''s n and devoured the three cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm, but in truth, he did not fuse with them. Instead, he gathered the power in their bodies and turned it into his own power.


    Then, he burned the ground and the sky in one go. Su Ming remembered me Fiends'' Progenitor previously seizing the ground with his right hand, and perhaps this was the reason why he could burn the entire world so quickly.


    Clearly, me Fiends'' Progenitor had started making preparations right from the start, and even Su Ming had to be wary of him. He had not been able to see through the old man''s actions.


    With the act of instantly burning the world, the me Fiend destroyed the tree''s foundation in one go. Because of it, he seized the upper hand in the battle.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor had only spent a short amount of time thinking about it and had already brought it to action, causing all of this to happen. Based on this, it could be seen that those who had be Almighties were so calctive and intelligent, so quick with their schemes, that it was not something an ordinary person could think match.


    If things continued progressing in this manner, then there was an incredibly high chance that me Fiends'' Progenitor would obtain the treasure in this ce and even devour Long Hai. If that was the case, Su Ming would not choose to walk out. He would choose to wait. If no opportunity presented itself for him to attack, then he would have no problems with giving up on the treasure.


    As the three thousand leaves shattered, me Fiends'' Progenitorughed ferociously and charged towards the tree. He was so quick that he was just about to close in when his pupils suddenly shrank, because he saw no panic or anger in the eyes on the tree''s trunk¡­ Instead, there was scorn!


    It was the contempt of those who regarded others as below them, a derision mocking me Fiends'' Progenitor for overestimating himself. It was the omen that caused the old man''s expression to change and his heart to let out a loud thump.


    "You aren''t the first person to do this. In the past, the cultivator named Long Hai also wanted to use this method to kill me¡­ He nearly seeded, but after him, no one can seed." A buzzing sound reverberated in the air from within the tree.


    "All lives possess fate. This fate is most intriguing and cannot be touched by all except those who have mastered fate¡­" A voice filled with an ancient air came from the tree. At the instant its words echoed in the air, a strange power seemed to have entered the world.


    That power and the words immediately caused me Fiends'' Progenitor''s eyes to go wide. An expression of disbelief appeared on his face, and a wave of terror that he could not hide revealed itself on his face.


    "Fate Realm! You''re in Fate Realm! Could this not be a dimension with aplementary treasure but a dimension with a supreme treasure?!"


    The expression of me Fiends'' Progenitor changed drastically. Based on his understanding, even the strongest ferocious spirits in the dimensions withplementary treasures were only in Mastery Realm. Only the ferocious spirits in the dimensions with supreme treasures might be powerful beings in Fate Realm.


    But everything before his eyes at that moment was something that could not have been known beforehand. Just the difference of one single Realm could make all his previous actions turn into a joke.


    Su Ming''s heart also shuddered, but his eyes shone swiftly. The Almighty in Fate Realm he understood the most was Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor. That person relied on a treasure to move himself to half a step away from Fate Realm.


    As a barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, he cast a nce at the three-leafed grass floating above the tree, and a strong hint of desire appeared on his face.


    ''Unless the tree itself reached Fate Realm, then it must be¡­ this treasure''s effect! As for the tree''s real level of cultivation¡­ Well, it''ll all depend on whether I can cut it with the Execution of Three Evils! If I can cut it, then it means that the treasure serves a critical role!''


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. His gazended on the currently rapidly fleeing me Fiends'' Progenitor, waiting for a chance that would benefit him the most if he attacked.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor retreated swiftly. He knew that he had no chance of striking back with his power when hepared himself to the Almighties in Fate Realm. With his heart in shock, he noticed the strange power contained in the world. This power surrounded him and had already interfered with his perception.


    From what he knew, this power could onlye from one source¡­ Fate!


    "The earth possesses fate, as do the heavens."


    When the ancient voice spoke again, the ground that had vanished due to being burned returned. It buried the roots of the tree, and a green tint reappeared in the formerly empty sky. Everything returned to how it had been before.


    "Thy fate shalt end!"


    At the instant the face on the tree''s trunk said those words in a cold voice, me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a shrill scream of pain. Arge amount of fire suddenly erupted from his entire body. While purple mes surged and tumbled about in the area, the voice from the tree echoed once more.


    "Fire is thine fate. This fate shalt be thenceforth devoured."


    Once these words were spoken, the sea of fire immediately stopped spreading outwards. Instead, it tumbled backwards to burn the body of me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    An incredible expression of terror appeared on the Progenitor''s face. As he swiftly retreated, he formed a seal with his hands and struck a few parts of his body. With each strike, he would cough up a mouthful of ck blood and be faster.


    "Thou shalt be mine second child. So shalt be thine fate."


    When the voice from the tree reverberated in the air, me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a shrill scream of pain. His whole body shuddered. A power that he found difficult to resist surged at him from all directions in an invisible form. It crushed his body, causing him to be unable to move forward. Instead, his body was pulled backwards against his will.


    He moved closer to the tree, and a blood-red branch crawled out of the trunk. It closed in on the old me Fiend as if it wanted to crawl into his body and turn him into a puppet like Long Hai.


    Thetter stood by the side with an apathetic expression. He had only released that green dragon and not done anything else. Clearly, the will of the tree believed that it needed to take action personally to deal with this me Fiend.


    Su Ming was still waiting. He did not believe that me Fiends'' Progenitor only had these methods at his disposal. If this was true, then even if Su Ming did not attack, he would definitely die.


    But if me Fiends'' Progenitor still had other methods at his disposal, then Su Ming would prepare to deal the finishing blow to him. After all, this person had already showed the intention to kill him due to the yellow-browed man''s words. Su Ming could sense the killing intent, and he naturally did not feel any pity for the Progenitor.


    When the time came, Su Ming was quite confident about himself being able to escape. This confidence came from the one thousand feet tall tree executing its power of controlling fate to create soil and bury its roots instead of killing the me Fiend.


    This matter might seem small, but if the tree could control its own fate, then it would naturally not need its foundation. Just like Ecang, due to its existence as a superior life form, it could move about the gxy without any need for soil to provide nourishment to it.


    When me Fiends'' Progenitor was oppressed by the invisible power around him, his body continuously approaching the tree, he saw the red branch close the distance to less than one thousand feet away from him.


    A resolute look then appeared on his face. He gritted his teeth and lifted his right hand to strike the center of his brows again. This time, he did not cough up ck blood, but a loud bang shot up from his body, and during that instant, he swelled up rapidly.


    This was not him self-destructing. Instead, once his body swelled up, countless runic symbols appeared on his skin. These runic symbols were like tadpoles. Once they appeared, they started swimming about his body as if they were alive. A powerful presence immediately erupted from the Progenitor''s body.


    At the same time, beyond the fifth kiln and in the where me Fiends lived were an innumerable number of me Fiends shuddering. They coughed up blood as their bodies withered, and some of them immediately fell to the ground burning to ashes before leaving a puddle of blood. In a short while, most of the me Fiends died.


    This was me Fiends'' Progenitor activating the divine ability of his race. He had discreetly absorbed his people''s lives in exchange for a moment when he could be at his strongest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Intense bangs shook the world. Even if there was someone several dimensions away from the ce, they would still have been able to hear it. At that moment, ck blood gushed out of the Progenitor''s body before everyone''s eyes. That blood spread out ceaselessly and turned into ayer of ck blood fog. It contained a powerful corrosive power that even corroded space. All forms of power, including the existence of fate, were halted in that blood fog before they were forcefully cut off.


    The one thousand feet tall tree let out an enraged roar. The face on the trunk showed a refusal to ept what was going on, but the tree itself could not move. As the blood fog tumbled about, it blocked off its power of fate and even caused its connection with the puppet Long Hai to be cut off for a moment.


    The tree could only watch helplessly as the me Fiend escaped.


    Once me Fiends'' Progenitor swelled up several hundreds of times his original size, he managed to free himself of the binds created by the power of fate around him. With a shrill scream and a heinous amount of resentment, he rushed forward.


    His power was falling swiftly. This was the result of him having executed the previous divine ability. However, if he could escape from this ce and find a spot where he could iste himself to heal for a few days, he could recover.


    However, right at the instant he escaped, killing intent appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''Now!''

 Chapter 988 A Puny Shoo

    <h4>Chapter 988 A Puny Shoo</h4>


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and with one swift move, he came out of hiding. His appearance did not cause the one thousand feet tall tree any surprise. Clearly, it had noticed his presence before. After all, when Su Ming entered the dimension earlier, he had not hidden himself.


    However, me Fiends'' Progenitor did not expect that Su Ming was hiding in this ce.


    This was what it meant to get out of a frying pan and into the fire. me Fiends'' Progenitor might have escaped, but his power was swiftly falling. At the instant he sensed the killing intent behind him, he saw Su Ming swiftly rushing towards him!


    In just a sh, Su Ming caught up. This was not his own speed, but the Resentful Wei executing its extreme speed. At the instant they closed in, Su Ming lifted his right hand. The power of Ecang within him gathered, and he also took away Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu''s power, who could do nothing about it. All these forces of power gathered on his palm, and he pushed it in the direction of me Fiends'' Progenitor through the air.


    The world roared. Su Ming''s strike turned into a whirlwind that charged towards the Progenitor with a loud bang, and madness appeared in the old man''s eyes. As he shouted, a fierce note manifested in his voice. When he saw that he was about to be swallowed up by the whirlwind, a look as if he was about to risk everything showed up on his face. He pressed his hands on his chest and tore it outwards.


    With it¡­ he tore his body into half. Half of him continued running, and the other rushed to Su Ming, then chose to self-destruct!


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was an Almighty in Mastery Realm, yet he was forced to an extent that he had to self-destruct. If this news went out, Su Ming''s name would ring through the universe.


    In truth, this was not all of his own doing. The main reason behind it was the existence of the one thousand feet tall tree. It had heavily injured the me Fiend beforehand, and with Su Ming''s body formed by the supreme treasure as well as the Resentful Wei, he was able to do this.


    However, if he had hidden for so long only to destroy half of me Fiends'' Progenitor''s body, then he Su Ming would end up with a huge threat to his future. There was no way he would be willing to ept this. Since he had already attacked, he would do his best to kill the other.


    The self-destruction of half of the Progenitor''s body caused a loud bang to surge into the sky. At the instant the destructive ripples spread out, a glint appeared in the Resentful Wei''s eyes. The two dragon heads roared and rushed towards the ripples brought by the Progenitor''s self-destruction.


    A ck sea of fire formed by resentment swept out in all directions and instantly swallowed up the impact formed by the Progenitor''s self-destruction, making it so that it could not spread out. At the same time, Su Ming let out a long roar, and the full force of his power erupted from his body. He even called forth his Ecang clone, causing hisbat power to reach its peak during that instant. With one step, he disappeared from the spot.


    During the instant the explosive power was halted, Su Ming''s footnded on air, and he left the area of the explosion to appear behind me Fiends'' Progenitor who now only had half his body and was already far into the distance. He had already found the exit and was about to enter it.


    "Stay here!" Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. As he spoke, he lifted his right hand, then seized the air in the direction of me Fiends'' Progenitor, who was just about to leave.


    With it, the body of me Fiends'' Progenitor trembled. When he whipped his head around, strong resentment and wariness appeared in his eyes as he looked at Su Ming. He knew that if he did not discard his body, then it would be impossible for him to leave this ce on this day. Compared to his life, everything else was nothing.


    Without any hesitation, me Fiends'' Progenitor threw his head back and roared. A red spot appeared at the center of his brows. It went backwards and shot through the Progenitor''s skull, then flew out of the back of his head. It showed up to be a red jade!


    That jade only appeared for a moment before it turned into a semi-transparent shadow. Naturally, that shadow was in the image of me Fiends'' Progenitor. This was clearly his Nascent Divinity!


    His Nascent Divinity had left his body!


    At that moment, the remaining half of his body exploded with a bang. This was me Fiends'' Progenitor sparing no pains in having in getting injured to block Su Ming with the power of the self-destruction and at the same time having his Nascent Divinity borrow the impact from the explosion to be pushed into the exit.


    This act of discarding the body and the resolution within caused Su Ming''s pupils to shrink. As a booming sound surged into the sky, his right hand crashed into the explosion brought by the remaining half of the Progenitor''s body.


    Su Ming staggered a few steps back. When he lifted his head, he saw the Nascent Divinity''s almost crumbling form disappear in the distortions which formed the exit of the dimension.


    What weed him there was the loss of one thousand years while he was moving through the dimensions. He, who only had his Nascent Divinity left, would definitely be injured badly when those one thousand years flowed away. Since he no longer had a body and life force to be absorbed, then what would be absorbed would be the essence in his Nascent Divinity.


    If he was lucky enough to survive this encounter, he would no longer be me Fiends'' Progenitor of before, but would be incredibly weakened.


    The gaps between the dimensions were endless and insubstantial, and they might not even lead into the same region. Because of it, the thought of chasing after the Progenitor only appeared briefly in Su Ming''s mind before he gave up on it.


    He swung his arm to wave away the smoke, and only then did he see a red beast skin pouch where the remainder of the Progenitor''s body had self-destructed. He seized the air with his right hand, and the beast skin pouch immediately flew to him. Once Su Ming caught it, he turned his head around and looked at the tree and the Resentful Wei.


    The explosion where the Resentful Wei was had already ended. The horse moved and appeared beside Su Ming. It looked slightly tired, but it was not injured.


    At that moment, Su Ming stood beside the dimension''s exit. It could be said that he had seized the initiative in his hand. Even if he wanted to leave, with just one step, he could do so.


    He stared at the one thousand feet tall tree in the distance, and the tree was also staring at Su Ming through the gradually dissipating blood fog. By its side was Progenitor Long Hai.


    At the instant Su Ming met the tree''s stare and then averted his gaze to look at Progenitor Long Hai, a faint voice suddenly reaching his heart. That voice drifted about, and there was anxiety as well as a strong wave of desire in it.


    "Fellow Daoist, save me! I am Long Hai, and Ie from True Morning Dao World. My soul was seized by this devilish tree, and I lost myself¡­ Now, with the blood fog me Fiends'' Progenitor brought forth, the connection between me and the tree has been cut off temporarily, and I was able to regain my mind. Save me¡­


    "I, Long Hai, swear by my power as a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death that no matter whether you choose to save me or not, if I regain my freedom, then I will acknowledge you as my master. If I go against my oath, then my Nascent Divinity will scatter into the universe, and all generations of the Long Family will die!" As Long Hai said these words, a strange connection suddenly appeared in the depths of Su Ming''s heart.


    This connection was faint and indistinct, and it drifted about just like the voice.


    "An oath from a person in Mastery Realm!" Xu Hui immediately said swiftly. Long Hai''s voice, which had traveled into Su Ming''s mind, had also been heard by Xu Hui, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu. Xu Hui clearly became agitated.


    "This oath cannot be made easily. Not only did he swear it, he even activated the indistinct fate lingering all around us. It has already been branded in the universe and has turned into a promise!


    "Progenitor Long Hai¡­ what resolute courage!"


    As Xu Hui spoke, Su Ming narrowed his eyes into slits. A brilliant light shone within them. It was just as Xu Hui said, this Progenitor Long Hai was indeed incredibly courageous. This was clearly a rare moment when he could be conscious, which was why he seized it, and without even waiting to see whether Su Ming would agree to his request, he handed Su Ming everything about himself and swore the oath.


    This was him using the fastest time and the shortest amount of words necessary to show his greatest sincerity. He was clearly worried that Su Ming would not believe in his words and he would miss this opportunity, which was why¡­ he decided to spare no pains and give up everything about himself!


    Because of it, he could instantly obtain Su Ming''s trust, causing his request for help to turn into a temptation. This temptation was the thought of having a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death serving as a guard from then on. It also caused the matter of saving Long Hai to turn from being important to only Long Hai to be equally important to Su Ming.


    The change in his thoughts, the appearance of these words, and the swearing of this oath made it clear that Progenitor Long Hai was indeed an Almighty in Mastery Realm. If it had been anyone else, they might have spent a long amount of time in obtaining each other''s trust, and since this had nothing to do with Su Ming, there was a high possibility that he would have just turned around and left. Even if he attacked, he would feel as if he was doing it for someone else, so once any danger appeared, he would immediately give up.


    But now, it waspletely different.


    Su Ming pondered over it quietly for a moment before a cold sneer appeared on his lips. He swiftly appeared beside the one thousand feet tall tree and took a step forward. Before he could close in, the one thousand feet tall tree swayed, and the eyes on the trunk stared at Su Ming with a dark light.


    "You didn''t choose to leave? Then stay."


    Buzzing sounds reverberated in the air. The one thousand foot tall tree started swaying intensely, and numerous leaves floated into the air. There were three thousand of them, and they were gathering together to form a long sword. As they charged forward, they moved away from the disappearing blood fog and straight at Su Ming.


    "These three thousand leaves signify the three thousand Great Daos. Within them are three thousand fates. This fate is too intriguing and mysterious for words, and this fate is how I, the ancestor of all trees, will bring about the rise and fall of fate!"


    The buzzing from the one thousand feet tall tree reverberated in the air, and the long sword formed by the three thousand leaves immediately appeared in front of Su Ming as if it had sliced through space.


    A piercingly cold re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "You are just an impostor who pretends to be in Fate Realm. How dare you say you''re in the Realm of the Rise and Fall of Fate?!" Su Ming let out a cold snort. At the instant the long sword formed by leaves closed in on him, he lifted his right hand and shed down with it.


    The Execution of Three Evils!


    The entire world looked as if it had been cut by a sharp de before Su Ming. The shnded on the iing sword made of leaves. With a bang, a loud bang surged into the sky, and the sword formed by leaves crumbled.


    The eyes on the tree focused, and at the same time, with a proud air as if he was looking down at the world, Su Ming''s voice echoed in the world.


    "You puny shoot, how dare you call yourself ancestor before me?!"


    As Su Ming''s words echoed in the air, the full force of Ecang''s presence erupted from the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled, without a single hint of it being held back. The appearance of Ecang''s presence swept up the sky, the air, and caused the world to look as if it had been overturned.


    His presence was filled with an untamed, arrogant, domineering air, along with a madness that said he looked down on all lives, as well as an indescribable malice!


    The tree''s expression instantly changed drastically!

 Chapter 989 He… Isn’t Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 989 He¡­ Isn¡¯t Dead?</h4>


    At that moment, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu, who were in the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled, felt shock in their hearts. They could vaguely sense a presence that suffocated them rising from Su Ming.


    This presence caused them to feel that their hearts and minds had been greatly limited, as if ten thousand mountains had fallen on their heads, as if it had be difficult for even form any thoughts in their heads.


    This was not the first time they sensed this. In truth, when the sea of fire had erupted beyond the fifth kiln and Su Ming was in the process of taming the Resentful Wei in the vortex in the world, they had sensed the same thing.


    However, the feeling at that time was much more inferior to the one they felt now. At this moment, the madness, dominance, wildness, and the endless malice spreading out from Su Ming''s body caused Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu''s minds to tremble. Their souls were greatly suppressed.


    In fact, they had a feeling in them that refused to disappear: If Su Ming wanted to destroy them, they would have no way of fighting back at all. They would be instantly devoured!


    This was a form of powerlessness akin to them running into their mortal enemy, as if¡­ they had be ants before Su Ming, and he was a universe that devoured ants to live!


    The feeling Xu Hui had was slightly weaker than what Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu felt, but she was simrly shocked, but terror did not appear in her heart. Instead, there was only great wave of submission within her.


    Submitting to a powerful warrior to the point that not a single desire to fight back could rise in her. This was the state of Xu Hui''s heart at that moment.


    However, only they, who were in the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled, could sense it. If there was anyone else in the dimension at that moment, they would see that Su Ming''s hair was dancing while he stood in space, the presence and mighty pressure spreading out from his body forming endless distortions around him. Those distortions spread through the sky and earth, filling the entire dimension.


    When all of thisnded in the tree''s eyes, it saw a whole different thing. It experienced shock and disbelief that it had never felt before.


    In its eyes, in the endless distortions surrounding Su Ming was a gigantic shadow. This shadow was like a tree - a tree that brought with it pride, arrogance, and a madness as if it was proiming that it was above all in the universe.


    As for the malice that filled the dimension, in the tree''s eyes, it was endless branches that had no end. And during that moment, it was shocked to see the entire world reced by that vast tree.


    All of this caused the tree''s body to shudder, all one thousand feet of it. It swayed about violently. A monstrously huge wave rose in its heart, as if a storm raged there. It caused its mind to almost break down from disbelief.


    It had always believed that it was the ancestor of all trees in the universe. This was something it believed without a doubt, but in the depths of its heart, it knew that if there was a tree that could surpass it in the universe, it was an existence that it longed to be and it was¡­


    The legendary, true ancestor of all trees¡­ and also the only existence that could call it a shoot!


    "Ecang!" The shocked voice from the one thousand feet tall tree instantly reverberated in all directions. Its body swayed, and the leaves on its crown drifted down as it watched the scene before itself in shock.


    "You''re just a tiny little shoot, how dare you call yourself the ancestor of trees before me?!" Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a step forward, and with it, the world roared, and his presence pressed down on the tree with viciousness.


    It was just a simple step, but to the one thousand feet tall tree, this was a vast tree that upied the entire universe roaring at it. That roar brought forth a suppression to its soul, along with terror.


    "How dare you act presumptuously?"


    Su Ming took another step forward. When he raised his right hand, he shed at the tree, and with it, the power of the Execution of Three Evils filled the air. When he cut down at the tree, the ground beneath the tree crumbled and was disassembled while shuddering, turning into nothingness.


    This tree was formed by the tree''sws of fate, and if one sh from Su Ming''s Execution of Three Evils could cut the fate of Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, there was no way the ground formed by thews of fate by the small shoot would not crumble! His strike was the arch nemesis for all forms of fate that did not originate from a person.


    "How dare you not worship me?!"


    Su Ming took his third step forward. When he did so, he executed the third sh of the Execution of Three Evils, and the area around the one thousand feet tall shoot instantly turned into nothing. This was Su Ming cutting away all thews of fate on the ground, causing it to be segregated from the dimension around it so that it could no longer use its ability that belonged to the Fate Realm.


    With a bang, the one thousand feet tall tree shuddered, and almost all of its leaves fell. It also looked as if its whole body was about to explode. This was because it had its fate cut off, when Su Ming forcefully suppressed it!


    This was not a suppression on its power. This was a suppression on its soul and its presence, based on a suppression from simr life forms¡ªtrees!


    If it was any other cultivator, then only if their power was greater than this tree would they be able to use this method to suppress the tree. If they did not have a greater level of cultivation than the tree, they would definitely be unable to suppress it till it was trembling, even if they were at the same level of cultivation.


    However, Su Ming was different. He was not suppressing the tree''s power, but was using his Ecang clone''s presence, life form status, and might as the ancestor of all trees, which would make all trees in the universe shudder and obey him.


    Compared to Su Ming''s Ecang clone, the one hundred thousand feet tall tree was just a small shoot!


    As it trembled, Su Ming closed in on it with three steps, and the one hundred thousand feet tall tree gave up on all forms of resistance. It had to give up. All thews of fate had already been cut off. The suppression on its soul caused it to be unable to struggle and fight back, and the respect it harbored in its heart towards a legendary existence like Ecang caused its mind to almost break down.


    It did not expect that it would run into the true ancestor of trees as well as the existence it longed the most to be¡ªEcang!


    It was like a cat had thought itself to have be a tiger, but when it ran into a real tiger, it would lose all of its will to fight back due to the great shock.


    "I, Treant Ta Luo, greet¡­ Progenitor Ecang!"


    All the leaves from the one thousand feet tall tree fell off. Only the three-leafed grass remained on the tree''s crown. At the same time it shone with a green light, the branches from the one thousand feet tree twisted about and nted downwards. A red branch also swiftly crawled out from the trunk. This branch stretched out, and a red leaf quickly grew on it. This could be said to be the highest form of worship for a Treant.


    The fall of leaves symbolized the tree prostrating itself and showingplete submission. The trunk bending over symbolized an unparalleled respect, and that red branch that stretched out was the manifestation of the tree''s soul. As for the red tree leaf that grew out of the branch¡­ that was the true form of the tree''s soul!


    It brought its soul out, and it even lifted up the red leaf before Su Ming. From the distance, if anyone likened this tree to a person, then it would like a man kneeling down in front of Su Ming respectfully, his right hand lifted while he lowered his head. His palm was facing upwards, as if this was a strange ceremony and he was waiting for something.


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. He could sense the tree''s submission. This was the embodiment of being suppressed by Ecang. When he walked closer, the will from his Ecang clone and the ancient memories existing in Ecang''s soul caused him to instantly understand what the one thousand feet tall tree was waiting for with this ceremony.


    He lifted his right hand and ced it gently on the red leaf.


    At the instant he touched it, Su Ming sensed the tree''s soul, and the tree''s soul also sensed the pure Ecang presence from Su Ming. It also sensed a ripple of power hidden under the presence that caused its expression to change drastically. It was this ripple that made the one thousand feet tree shudder again. It straightened its trunk swiftly, and when it looked at Su Ming, there was a great wave of terror and a shock that surpassed what it had previously revealed in its eyes.


    "You¡­ You¡­" While the one thousand feet tall tree shuddered, its trunk quickly twisted and started changing ceaselessly in front of Su Ming. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a man and bowed deeply at Su Ming. He raised his hands and brought up the three-leafed grass to respectfully hand it over to him.


    "I, Treant Ta Luo, have been protecting this treasure for ages, and I have been waiting for your arrival. You have finallye! I will obey the will of the fifth kiln''s previous master, and whatever your will shall be, it will be the driving force for our lives!"


    A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and he stared at the man formed by the shoot in front of him coldly.


    "What have you noticed?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    "You are Progenitor Ecang, but you are also not Progenitor Ecang. You are¡­ the master of the fifth kiln!"


    Terror appeared on the man''s face, but there was also zealousness. His gaze made it seem as if with just one sentence from Su Ming, he could be driven into a frenzy.


    The words he said caused the brilliant light in Su Ming''s eyes to be even brighter.


    Even though he was already prepared for it, he still lifted his head and looked up. Echoing in his mind were the words from Dust Burners'' Progenitor.


    Su Xuan Yi was the previous master of the fifth kiln, and only his cursed son would have the right to be the new master of the fifth kiln.


    Su Ming stared at the air in silence for a long, long time, then sighed in his heart, but soon, once he sighed, his eyes focused. Once he pondered over the man''s words carefully, a fierce look appeared in his eyes.


    "Did you just say that you have been waiting for me, and I have finallye?"


    "It is not just me. All the living creatures in the fifth kiln have been waiting for you, for the scion of the previous master to be the new master of the fifth kiln." The man lifted his head and looked at Su Ming with fervent zeal.


    "Who told you that I woulde?" Su Ming asked calmly, but in that calm voice was a thought that had never appeared before in his head. This thought caused his breathing to quicken, and he seemed to have understood everything within an instant.


    "When our old master came to the kiln the final time, fatigued, he delivered his will to all the existences in the kiln and told us¡­ to continue waiting. His child wille to the fifth kiln many yearster!"


    A loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s head. His body trembled faintly, and his eyes sparkled.


    ''He¡­ isn''t dead?'' That thought that caused his breathing to quicken formed into three words when the bang rumbled in his head, and those words echoed ceaselessly in his mind.

 Chapter 990 Su Ming’s Nervousness

    <h4>Chapter 990 Su Ming¡¯s Nervousness</h4>


    Su Ming remained silent for a time, then looked at the man in front of him and lifted his right hand to take the three-leaved grass that was shining with a thick green hue. He did not even have the urge to check the treasure, and with an apathetic expression put it away.


    "Release Long Hai''s soul," Su Ming said faintly.


    Without any hesitation, the man that was the one thousand feet tall tree closed his eyes and then reopened them. Immediately, a crack appeared at the center of his brows. Everything within it was dark, before a ball of dark light flew out. That was a Nascent Divinity. Once it left the crack between the centre of the man''s brows, it immediately turned into an old man.


    The old man''s face was filled with excitement. His Nascent Divinity shuddered, and his thoughts surged up in his head like waves. For a moment, all the things it went through for the past ten thousand years shed through his mind.


    He once thought that he would live the rest of his life as a puppet. In fact, while he lived without any freedom, he was not even be able to control his own death. He could only wait for a long, long period of time. This pain was enough to make a person break down, and his experience was not like those shared by the people who were in Ecang''s foreignnd. After all, they had their memories apanying them and had hope ced before them.


    However, the old man had nothing. If he was not an Almighty who was a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death and had a willpower that normal people would not possess, then during those ten thousand years, he would have lost himself a long time ago.


    "Fulfill the promise you have notpleted fully." Su Ming''s voice interrupted the thoughts in the old man''s heart. His Nascent Divinity floated in front of Su Ming, and when he heard it, he looked over, then after remaining silent for about the span of two breaths, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    "I, Long Hai, am willing to protect you for ten thousand years to repay you for saving my life. My words are my oath, and now that I have said it, I will definitely fulfill my words!" As he bowed, the indistinct connection instantly became clear and fused into his heart.


    This connection might not allow Su Ming to control Progenitor Long Hai, but it was an oath. If Progenitor Long Hai did not fulfill it, he would be suppressed by the entire universe. After all, this oath was sworn with his cultivation base.


    In truth, the main point behind why Su Ming chose to save Progenitor Long Hai was because¡­ he came from True Morning Dao World. After all, Su Ming had Possessed Dao Kong and also indirectly received the kismet from True Morning Dao World gathered on Dao Kong. Since he had also ruined the kismet gathered on Ye Wang, he became the one and only person to have this kismet on him.


    Because of it, while changes might ur in the oaths from the cultivators who hailed from other True Worlds, but if those from True Morning Dao World swore to the person who was loved by the entire True World, then the oath would naturally not be so easily changed.


    Su Ming cast Long Hai a nce, then swung his arm. Immediately, Progenitor Long Hai''s Nascent Divinity charged over. Long Hai did not resist, but instead let himself be brought forward. At the instant he touched Su Ming''s body, he fused into him, stepped into the supreme treasure, and turned into the seventh soul within it.


    "Xuan Family''s supreme treasure¡­" As Progenitor Long Hai''s eyes began to shine, he immediately noticed the others'' souls around him.


    "You know this item?" Su Ming sent his thought to him.


    "I went to the Xuan Family in the past and am on rather familiar terms with their Progenitor, which is why I know about this treasure." As Progenitor Long Hai spoke, Su Ming controlled the body to cast his eyes at the man that was the one hundred thousand feet tall tree in front of him.


    The man remained kneeling in the air respectfully. The zealousness on his expression was as great as ever.


    Su Ming remained silent for some time before asking calmly, ."Can you leave this dimension?"


    "I can''t leave. Unless you step into the core of the fifth kiln and truly be the fifth kiln''s master¡­ and also repair the fifth kiln. Only then will we be able to venture out," the man immediately replied.


    Su Ming fell silent again for a moment before he nodded towards the man. Under his respectful gaze, Su Ming turned around and walked into the distance. With one step, he arrived near the exit of the dimension, but then, his footsteps came to a halt.


    However, he did not turn his head around. After a slight pause, he took a step into the exit and walked into the crack in the dimension before he disappeared from the ce.


    This time, Su Ming did not pay any attention to the loss of one thousand years. Once he stepped into the crack, he closed his eyes.


    When he did so, the voice from Dust Burners'' Progenitor echoed in his head again.


    "The baby in his wife''s stomach was cursed¡­


    "Su Xuan Yi used all his divine abilities, but he could only make it so that the curse would not worsen. He could not dispel it¡­


    "Until one day, he took his wife and left the ce. We don''t know where he went¡­


    "The fifth kiln has two masters. Su Xuan Yi is the second one, but in truth, there is a third master. That is his son, but that person¡­ has still not arrived."


    Su Ming moved about in the dimension''s crack. His expression remained the same as ever, but his shut eyes hid theplicated emotions in his heart which were born from his thoughts. They also hid the words the man that was the one thousand feet tall tree had said just then.


    "When our old master came to the kiln the final time, fatigued, he delivered his will to all the existences in the kiln and told us¡­ to continue waiting. His child wille to the fifth kiln many yearster!"


    With aplicated expression on his face, Su Ming opened his eyes and looked at the time flowing away. He did not bother about the loss of years. Understanding appeared in his eyes, but theplicated emotions that apanied this understanding were filled with grief that no one could understand.


    He seemed to be able to vaguely envision Su Xuan Yi taking his wife and borrowing the fifth kiln''s power in dismay, then leaving the Fifth True World when it was destroyed by the four Great True Worlds working together.


    In Divine Essence Star Ocean, he saw the baby in his wife''s body continuously tortured by the curse and watched his wife gradually bing thinner and weaker, and his heart was filled with grief, but he could do nothing about it. He had used every method that he could and every divine ability he possessed, but he still could not neutralize the curse from which his child suffered.


    Many yearster, he took his wife and left. He should have found a method that could make the curse on the baby disappear, and with excitement as well as hope, he walked out of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    However,plications happened during the process. When they were passing by True Morning Dao World, a great change urred. Dao Chen''s greed and the chase by the entire Morning Dao Sect caused him, who had continuously given up his cultivation base and other sort of things over the years for his wife and his son, to be incredibly tired, and to protect his wife and son, he could not bring out his true power.


    During that battle¡­ his wife died. In extreme grief, he went mad and let out a long string of shrillughter towards the heavens. In thatughter were tears, along with a madness that longed to destroy the world and shatter the universe.


    Once he dered that Morning Dao World would be made for Abyss, he¡­ disappeared.


    Perhaps¡­ at that time, he had also given up on the method that he originally wanted to use to get rid of the curse in the baby''s body. Instead, he chose another path.


    He should have seeded in his path, or else why would he have returned to the fifth kiln with fatigue in his bones then said such words to the living beings there.


    His sentence clearly showed that he had been separated from his son, but he was certain that he would some daye back to the fifth kiln and find traces of his whereabouts in this ce.


    The grief on Su Ming''s face was mixed withplicated emotions as well as confusion. He was unfamiliar with the term ''father''. When he was young, he saw that all hispanions had fathers when he was in the tribe, but he did not. He had been sad before and once asked his elder about it, but he never obtained his answer.


    He had always thought that he was a child that was picked up somewhere. This might have been a thought within him when he was a child, but it had apanied him for thousands of years. When he thought back to it, he could still sense the envy and anguish in his heart at that time.


    He was envious that other people had mothers and fathers, but he did not.


    ''When¡­ he fought against Dao Chen in the past, his wife died¡­ and he went mad¡­ but he insisted on returning to the fifth kiln¡­ Did he juste back to say these words? Or did he choose¡­ toe here to heal?'' Su Ming looked at the crack around him, then at the years of his life disappearing from him, and he fell silent.


    ''If he is healing here, then could it be¡­ that he is currently in the fifth kiln?!'' A strange light rose in Su Ming''s eyes. This thought caused him to be unable to control his own emotions.


    ''Or perhaps¡­'' Su Ming shuddered. He had another guess. This guess was based on the vitality and life force that was absorbed by the cracks in the dimensions.


    ''When he returned in the past, he was not alone. Instead, he held onto a corpse, a woman''s corpse, which was his wife¡­


    ''He returned to the fifth kiln and ced his wife at the core, then changed the structure inside the fifth kiln. He had Dust Burners execute a n that wouldst for ages, causing the fifth kiln to be activated often, and he used the supreme treasures in thisnd to attract numerous powerful warriors.


    ''He made them fight over the supreme treasures and move through the dimensions while they offered up arge amount of their life, and he used it¡­ to revive his wife!'' Su Ming trembled. This thought continuously spun in his head until it became everything in his mind.


    ''Which of these guesses is real?'' Su Ming closed his eyes.


    After a long time, when he walked out of the crack and stepped into another dimension, he opened his eyes. Theplicated emotions remained on his face, but the lost look in his eyes was now mixed¡­ with a nervousness that came from his heart!


    This nervousness was not due to excitement or fear, but because he had remembered the woman who held him in her arms when he was still an infant. She had appeared in the illusion dug out from the depths of his memories when he was in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. That unfamiliar but warm feeling as well as the insistence of protecting the child even in death was branded into Su Ming''s life and became a mark that would not fade away.


    That unfamiliarity and warmth turned into a faint murmur by Su Ming''s ears at that moment.


    "Su¡­" Su Ming shuddered and lifted his head. He did not look at the world in the dimension, but at the universe.


    "Is it you¡­" he mumbled.

 Chapter 991 Killing Inten

    <h4>Chapter 991 Killing Inten</h4>


    Within the many dimensions in the fifth kiln were three borders. They were like boundary lines that divided the fifth kiln into four regions.


    These borders were formed by a ring of floating tforms, and each one of them was known as Spirit Trudging tform.


    At that moment, there were six tforms shining with a faint light. They were connected together, and could be seen from the distance. As for the other tforms, they were shrouded by ayer of fog, making it so people would be unable to see them clearly and tell what precisely was on them.


    Six shining Spirit Trudging tforms meant that there were six people who had stepped into the fifth kiln. If more people arrived, then more Spirit Trudging tforms would be revealed from their indistinct state.


    This was the curious aspect about the fifth kiln. It seemed to possess life and could sense the number of people who stepped in it, then use Spirit Trudging tforms by the three borders to show their number. If anyone died, their Spirit Trudging tform would disappear.


    At that moment, there were two people who were sitting and meditating on two of the six Spirit Trudging tforms. Needless to say, they were Reverend Zi Long and the yellow-browed man.


    Their levels of cultivation were the highest, which was why they were the faster to move through the dimensions in the outeryer and arrive at the third level''s border. They had been waiting in this ce for a long time.


    The two of them did not choose to continue moving forward, but chose to wait for the others. To them, the dimensions beyond the third level''s border might be mixed up, but as long as their luck was not too bad, then with their power, they should not die. At most, they would spend different amounts of time to reach this ce.


    Based on their spections, with just one more day, the others should be able to arrive one after another.


    But just then, while the yellow-browed man and Reverend Zi Long were meditating with their eyes closed and not speaking to each other, because of which the area was in a state of silence, light started to shine around the third tform.


    The shing light instantly caused the space around them to brighten up, and it made Reverend Zi Long to open his eyes with a hint of surprise within them.


    The yellow-browed man on the other tform also opened his eyes. His gaze fell on the shing tform, and though his expression remained the same, his heart was also filled with curiosity. He wondered who would be the third after him and Zi Long to arrive in this ce and who was clearly slightly earlier from their estimated time.


    When the both of them looked over, the shing light from the third tform instantly reached its brightest. As it shed rapidly, it looked as if even the tform had descended into a state of chaos, continuously changing from a state of being an illusion to being something real.


    After a moment, an indistinct figure appeared out of thin air and slowly gained corporeal form¡­ Based on the figure''s outline, Zi Long and the yellow-browed man could tell that this was not Zhu You Cai or me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    This could only be the white-robed teenager that was the centipede or Su Ming, who was the weakest among them in terms of their level of cultivation but seemed to possess some sort of mystery.


    When that figure gainedplete physical form several breathster, Su Ming stood on the tform. His expression was apathetic, and there was not a hint of emotion about him. He looked around him in silence then sat down cross-legged in silence.


    Su Ming''s appearance immediately caused a sparkle to appear in the yellow-browed man''s eyes. This was the second time he paid attention to this person who did not speak much in front of him.


    The first time was during the previous gamble, butpared to this time, the attention he paid to him during the previous gamble was somewhat insignificant. The yellow-browed man cast Su Ming a deep nce. He knew that if luck could be used to exin why Su Ming arrived earlier during the gamble, then when he became the third person to walk out this time, it was enough to prove his strength.


    For all people with power, no matter where they were, they could receive respect. The yellow-browed man fell into contemtive silence for a moment before he swept his gaze past Su Ming''s body, and some thoughts formed in his head.


    Once Zi Long saw that the person who walked out was Su Ming, his eyes instantly focused, but he did not say anything. Instead, he closed his eyes again and began meditating.


    It was very quiet. Su Ming and the other two were all sitting cross-legged. None of them spoke. Su Ming lifted his head to look at the air. He watched the fog tumbling about, creating a cloudy look, and he recalled the two guesses he''d made.


    No matter which one was correct, to him, this time, his trip to the fifth kiln would no doubt be a brand that would not be destroyed in his life.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He still had no answer to this matter, but he knew clearly that as he got closer to the core of the fifth kiln, more and more of his questions would be answered.


    It would continue bing clearer until he saw everything distinctly, and he would see¡­ which of his two guesses were correct.


    As Su Ming meditated, time trickled by slowly. When about a day passed, light shone from the fourth tform. Just like when Su Ming appeared previously, when the light from the fourth tform reached its brightest, an indistinct figure appeared inside.


    Before that figure became clear, the fifth tform started shining as well, and an indistinct figure appeared there too.


    As the two tforms shone, the area was basked in alternating shades of light and dark. Several breathster, Zhu You Cai stepped onto the fourth tform. His body was incrediblyrge. When his footnded on the tform, it shuddered.


    Once he appeared, he immediately looked towards the shining fifth tform, but surprise soon appeared in his eyes. On the fifth tform, the white-robed teenager who was the centipede took shape.


    When Zhu You Cai looked over, the white-robed teenager also met his gaze. Once the two of them exchanged nces, they did not speak, but looked around them at the same time. The yellow-browed man and Reverend Zi Long''s figures did not cause much changes in their expressions, but when they saw Su Ming, their pupils contracted.


    Su Ming was on the third tform and did not open his eyes because of the light shing from the fourth and the fifth tform. However, when Zhu You Cai and the white-robed teenager looked over in his direction, he seemed to have noticed it and opened his eyes, then looked back in a brusque manner. There was an aloof and indifferent look contained in his eyes.


    Zhu You Cai''s eyes shone, and he chose to avoid his gaze. He did not look at Su Ming for too long and sat down cross-legged before he trained his eyes towards the empty sixth tform. He was slightly puzzled in his heart. What exactly had happened to me Fiends'' Progenitor that prevented him from rushing over here for so long?


    As for the white-robed teenager, he shed Su Ming a well-intentioned smile before wrapping his fist in his palm as a greeting to him. Once he did so, he sat down and seized the air with his right hand. The catwoman immediately appeared. She looked thin and haggard, and the bite marks on her neck had already turned pitch ck, but her eyes remained apathetic, as if she had lost her soul.


    The white-robed teenager bit down on her neck again. Su Ming watched this scene with a cold gaze. Though his expression did not change, the people in the body formed by the supreme treasure all sensed a killing intenting from Su Ming''s soul.


    This killing intent caused their souls to chill. Only Progenitor Long Hai thought of something when he saw the catwoman. In truth, when he fused into the body formed by the supreme treasure earlier, he noticed Xu Hui, and once he did so, a number of guesses had already formed in his heart. Progenitor Long Hai might not have seen Xu Hui before, but her presence and the unique cultivation method that belonged to Phoenix Sect could naturally not be hidden from him.


    ''Phoenix Sect''s Sacred Lady¡­ Supreme treasure from the Xuan Family, and this catwoman who has clearly been struck by Phoenix Sect''s Transformation Curse¡­ and he could even make that damn tree worship him. Just¡­ who is this person?'' Progenitor Long Hai''s expression remained as impassive as ever, but he was already beginning to guess Su Ming''s status.


    Su Ming watched the white-robed teenager absorb the catwoman''s blood and essence. Even though this woman did not have too much of a connection to him, she had called him her master. Since he reced everything about Dao Kong, then with how protective Su Ming was of his friends and family, this was enough for his killing intent to rise.


    If it was not because the white-robed teenager was clearly with Reverend Zi Long and Su Ming would not only not be able to achieve his goal but even be in danger if he attacked, he would have struck a long time ago.


    At that moment, he swept his gaze past the white-robed teenager. His expression remained the same and no one else could tell that he had the desire to kill him. Since he could scheme against me Fiends'' Progenitor who clearly harbored malicious intent towards him, he could naturally use a simr method to kill another person.


    So what if he was¡­ a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death?!


    If Su Ming brought out his full power and had Progenitor Long Hai attack at full force, then this would no longer be just the power of Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death. Instead¡­ he would truly possess power that belonged to a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death. This was also part of the reason why Su Ming had saved Progenitor Long Hai.


    When Su Ming averted his gaze, he closed his eyes and hid away the killing intent that no one could detect under his calm gaze. However, at the instant he closed his eyes, he suddenly opened them again.


    His gazended on the catwoman, and after a long while, when he closed his eyes to meditate again, a huge wave stirred in his heart.


    During that instant just then, Su Ming had suddenly thought of something. He had reced Dao Kong and was in control of everything about him, and the main reason behind it was that he was an Abyss Builder. He had the innate ability to Possess others.


    Then with the high level of cultivation Su Xuan Yi possessed¡­ How powerful would be his innate ability to Possess others?!


    If Su Ming could Possess Ecang, then could Su Xuan Yi have¡­ After his fight against Dao Chen?


    This sudden thought caused Su Ming''s breathing to quicken. He remembered Dao Chen entering istion¡­ remembered how he had met Dao Kong when he came to Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    ''If all of this is the embodiment of his will, then could it be his arrangement that Dao Kong appeared here? And Xu Hui¡­ was also sent here together?'' As Su Ming''s thoughts changed, the sixth Spirit Trudging tform suddenly shone with a powerful light.


    The only person who could walk out of the sixth Spirit Trudging tform¡­ was me Fiends'' Progenitor who lost his physical body and now only had his Nascent Divinity left!


    When Su Ming lifted his head to look over, a piercing cold re shone in his eyes. He wanted to see what me Fiends'' Progenitor would say and what expression he would have once he saw Su Ming after he lost his physical body.

 Chapter 992 Shifting the Direction of the Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 992 Shifting the Direction of the Disaster</h4>


    Su Ming was not the only one who shifted his gaze to the sixth tform. The other four people also looked over, especially Zhu You Cai. There was even a hint of hesitation on his face. He was incredibly puzzled as to what reason could have made me Fiends'' Progenitor be thest one to arrive.


    As for the white-robed teenager who was the centipede, a dark light shone in his eyes, and when he looked towards the sixth tform, a spective look appeared on his face.


    It could be said that Su Ming''s expression was the most normal among the group. He watched the sixth tform shine and waited for me Fiends'' Progenitor to arrive. He wanted to see whether the Progenitor would dare tell the truth.


    The sixth tform shone even brighter, and after a moment, an indistinct figure manifested on the tform. The instant that figure appeared, the yellow-browed man and Reverend Zi Long let out faint gasps of surprise.


    Zi Long''s eyes focused on the indistinct figure on the sixth tform before he stood up slowly. With surprise in his eyes, he looked towards the white-robed teenager.


    His act of getting up and his gaze instantly caused the white-robed teenager to be stunned, and the surprise in Zi Long''s eyes especially puzzled him. He could not understand why Zi Long would do such a thing, because to him, the sixth tform did not seem to have anything special.


    Zi Long saw the stunned expression on the white-robed teenager''s face, then frowned before looking towards Zhu You Cai, but he soon averted his gaze. His eyes lingered hesitantly on Su Ming for a moment before he looked towards the yellow-browed man.


    At that moment, the yellow-browed man also rose up. His expression turned iparably grim while he stared intently at the sixth tform. His eyes shone for a few times, and then he also looked first towards the white-robed teenager who was the centipede before he swept his gaze past Zhu You Cai and Su Ming. In the end, he looked at Zi Long, and their gazes met.


    Su Ming watched all of this from the tform in the distance, and while his expression was calm, his heart had already be wary. He had been able to tell earlier that Zi Long and Huang Mei were the strongest. Judging by what happened at that moment, the depth of their power was not in Mastery Realm, but thews of fate, or else it would have been quite impossible for them to see the change in power in the indistinct me Fiends'' Progenitor who appeared while the sixth tform shone when the white-robed teenager, Zhu You Cai, and even Su Ming himself were unable to see it.


    ''The two of them first suspected the white-robed teenager attacking in the dark, making it clear that he is not as he seems. Perhaps it should be said that this person has a trump card that can make both Zi Long and Yellow Brows regard him seriously.


    ''Then it was Zhu You Cai, and thest one is me, but it seems that the two of them aren''t certain of who it was¡­ In fact, they are even suspecting each other.'' Su Ming saw all of this clearly. At that moment, his expression was not his usual calm look, but he a shocked expression he put on while he looked at the sixth tform.


    Of course, this shocked expression was an act, or else the perpetrator would be a little too obvious.


    Zi Long and Huang Mei''s unusual behavior also caused Zhu You Cai to stand up. He had a vague feeling that something bad had happened. Almost at the instant this feeling appeared, his expression changed drastically, because at that moment, even he had finally sensed that something was wrong about me Fiends'' Progenitor, who had now appeared on the sixth tform!


    "He-he lost his physical body!" Zhu You Cai said in a low tone, his expression changing.


    The white-robed teenager from the other tform had already noticed this. His expression then changed as well. Clearly, he now knew why Reverend Zi Long''s expression was so grim, why he looked towards him, and why the yellow-browed man also fixed his gaze on him.


    After all, even if the fifth kiln was dangerous, to them, even though there were things that could endanger their lives in the area beyond the third level''s border, these dangers were rare and few in between. The real dangers would usually appear more frequently the closer they got to the core.


    Even though based on their experiences there were indeed cultivators who disappeared or died in the area beyond the third level''s border, there were only one or two who died among those who had truly be Almighties in Mastery Realm.


    No one knew the reason behind why those people had died. There was a possibility that they were ambushed and died, and it was also possible that they ran into the rare, dangerous dimensions and died within them.


    That was why when they noticed that me Fiends'' Progenitor did not possess a physical body, their first reaction was that he was ambushed, but there was also a possibility that he ran into one of the rare, dangerous dimensions, which was why he was in such a pathetic state. In fact, they could already imagine that if me Fiends'' Progenitor hadn''t resolutely given up on his physical body, then he would have definitely ended up having his body and soul destroyed.


    ''Was me Fiends'' Progenitor ambushed or did he run into a dangerous dimension that forced him to be like this?'' This was the thought that appeared in all the people''s hearts except Su Ming''s during that moment.


    Several breathster, the light around the sixth tform reached its brightest. When it reached a piercing degree, it swiftly darkened, and the exhausted Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor appeared before the people''s eyes.


    Huang Mei and Zi Long stared intently at him with a fierce gaze.


    As for Zhu You Cai, he sighed in his heart and looked at me Fiends'' Progenitor with an expression full of emotion.


    The white-robed teenager narrowed his eyes, and a faint glint shone within them. Even though it might seem normal, those who understood him would definitely be able to see the darkness in his eyes, along with the hint of greed within there.


    It was very quiet in the area. Everyone looked towards me Fiends'' Progenitor. Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, but the calmness and indifference in them didn''t allow people to tell what he was thinking.


    With the dead silence came an indistinct mighty pressure. It enveloped me Fiends'' Progenitor, but it did not cause his expression to change. Clearly, from the moment he decided to walk out, he had already thought of all the things he might encounter. He thought about hispanions'' greed and the dangers he would have to face after he lost his physical body and his power fell.


    After all, not only did his power fall, he also only had his Nascent Divinity left. A Nascent Divinity that belonged to an Almighty in Mastery Realm was a great supplement for some cultivators. They could also turn it into the best Vessel Spirit for a supreme treasure.


    In fact, there were other uses as well, such as turning it into a puppet or a medicinal core. There were plenty of uses for him, and the level of misery in it was enough to make people regret why they had not died right away.


    Everyone was silent. me Fiends'' Progenitor was also silent. While standing on the sixth tform, he lifted his head to look around him coldly. At that moment, under everyone''s gazes, the first one he looked towards was not Su Ming¡­ but the white-robed teenager!


    When he looked towards him, a powerful resentment appeared in his eyes. That resentment was so strong and distinct that it was immediately noticed by the others.


    The white-robed teenager was first stunned, then his expression changed drastically, because not only did Reverend Zi Long look towards him, even Huang Mei and Zhu You Cai turned their gazes towards him.


    "It''s not me!" the white-robed teenager immediately shouted and red at me Fiends'' Progenitor. "You old fool, what''s the meaning of this?! Do you want your entire race to die?!"


    Su Ming saw this, and his eyes shed slightly. A barely noticeable smile appeared on his lips.


    ''What a diabolical and scheming man you are, me Fiends'' Progenitor¡­'' Su Ming''s smile gradually grew cold.


    ''He knew that he would definitely be targeted by others as a Nascent Divinity, but he doesn''t want to die. If he told the others that he was injured by me, it would bring no benefit to him. It would just make the others wary. After all, it''s unlikely for anyone who is wary of me to stand up for him and make things troublesome for me. Besides, he is of the same value as a supreme treasure right now. That''s why¡­ he forced down his resentment against me and chose not to say it because he''s waiting for others to end up in the same state as he is.


    ''He directed the target to the white-robed teenager, making the others suspect him. This should be a part of his n. If I were him, then my next step would be¡­''


    When Su Ming looked towards me Fiends'' Progenitor, he saw the Progenitor move, and with an incredibly quick speed, he rushed out of the sixth tform as a Nascent Divinity to instantly appear on Su Ming''s tform.


    This scene drew all the others'' attention.


    "Fellow Daoist, if you ensure my safety, then I am willing to give you the my race calls its home as a price, and I have a deep understanding towards the fifth kiln. I can help you avoid detours. I wonder what you think about it?" me Fiends'' Progenitor wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming while he stood on his tform.


    The others might not know about this, but Su Ming knew about it. The bitterness and grievances in me Fiends'' Progenitor''s heart had to be monstrous while he bowed to him.


    ''He''s shifting the direction of the disaster.'' Su Ming''s expression remained the same, but he startedughing coldly in his heart.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor had to have a good rtionship with Zhu You Cai, which was why he did not want to drag Zhu You Cai into this mess. The one he hated the most was Su Ming, which was why as long as he stayed by his side, the disaster would be brought to him. The Progenitor himself would be a bait to draw the other people''s greed to him.


    Before he came over though, he first provoked the white-robed teenager, and it could be said that the person who would definitely not let him go easily would be the white-robed teenager.


    The actions might have seemed sudden, but when Su Ming thought about them carefully, this was very logical. After all, Su Ming''s power was the lowest among the group, and at that moment, the weakened me Fiends'' Progenitor looked as if he was choosing Su Ming as an equal and it was something that was fitting in other people''s eyes.


    If he chose other people to protect him, then there was a high possibility that he would be walking straight into his own death.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor lifted his head. When he looked at Su Ming, there was a madness within them that only Su Ming could notice, and this madness was very easy to understand.


    If Su Ming refused, then me Fiends'' Progenitor would do everything that he could, even willingly be a Vessel Spirit for the person who agreed to kill Su Ming. This was him using his death to drag Su Ming down to hell with him.


    However, he didn''t really want to die, so his intentions were very clear.


    He was betting that Su Ming was unable to kill him instantly and betting that the others would follow after them after they stepped into the next dimension.

 Chapter 993 Put up an Ac

    <h4>Chapter 993 Put up an Ac</h4>


    The Progenitor was also betting that he could live through this chaos. Besides, there was nothing left for him to lose. Even if he misjudged the situation and no one would follow him into the next dimension he stepped into, causing him to die in Su Ming''s hands, then once he disappeared, everyone would know that Su Ming obtained his Nascent Divinity, and because of that, he would truly be able to shift the disaster in another direction.


    This situation made it seem as if no matter what me Fiends'' Progenitor did, Su Ming would still find it hard to not be chased down.


    If Su Ming could seal him so quickly that Zhu You Cai could not save him in time and cause others to be unable to take action, then he could be considered to have destroyed this trap. But the prerequisite was that he gave the Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor to someone else.


    However, Su Ming¡­ did not choose to destroy the trap this way, even if he was confident he could do so if he had Progenitor Long Hai bring forth all his power and Su Ming fused it with his Ecang clone.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Very well," he said. Once he said these words, he instantly drew all the people''s attention. Under the old monsters'' gazes, Su Ming sat calmly, without a single change in his expression.


    His words made even me Fiends'' Progenitor narrow his eyes. The madness in them disappeared, reced by a hint of uncertainty, but it was soon hidden when he bowed.


    "Thank you, fellow Daoist." me Fiends'' Progenitor forced down the resentment in his heart and waspelled to say these words.


    Zhu You Cai frowned and scrutinized the me Fiend, then looked at Su Ming before looking away, upied with his thoughts. As for the others, no one knew what they thought about, but based on their expressions, nothing much seemed to have changed. Only the white-robed teenager who was the centipede cast me Fiends'' Progenitor a sinister look, then frowned and swept his gaze past Su Ming.


    "Words are all empty promises. If you attack me while I am not on guard¡­ It''s difficult for me to make my decision, it''ll be best if you swear an oath." Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards me Fiends'' Progenitor. There was a ghost of a smile on his face, along with a calmness within his eyes that no one else could understand. Only me Fiends'' Progenitor did.


    The me Fiend hesitated for a moment, then looked at Su Ming, and their gazes met.


    "I, Huo Kui, swear by my Nascent Divinity, and the universe bears as my witness. If you are truly willing to ensure my safety, then in the fifth kiln, I will definitely not attack you." Simrly, only Su Ming could understand his words.


    This was him telling Su Ming that he only wanted to survive, and if Su Ming truly wanted to help him, then he would put all their previous enmity in the fifth kilnpletely behind him.


    As me Fiends'' Progenitor swore his oath, an indistinct connection formed in Su Ming''s heart, signaling that the oath had taken effect.


    Su Ming nodded calmly. There were no other words exchanged between them. When he began meditating, not a single hint of what he felt could be seen on his face. Even though he knew giving his promise to me Fiends'' Progenitor was a trap, Su Ming still stepped into it, because he had his own judgments.


    If me Fiends'' Progenitor had not chosen to provoke the white-robed teenager, he would not have bothered, but he had chosen the person Su Ming wanted to kill the most, and because of it, he could be considered to have fulfilled Su Ming''s intentions.


    "Alright, everyone''s here now. Then let''s move to the subsequent dimensions. The dimensions in this level will be much more dangerous than before. I hope that all of us will appear on the Spirit Trudging tforms on the second border and not be buried eternally in this ce," the yellow-browed man said coldly.


    When he spoke, he lifted his right hand and pushed down swiftly on the Spirit Trudging tform beneath him. Immediately, light shone, and a vortex appeared under his feet. It looked like a Relocation Rune.


    The others followed his actions, and as the vortexes appeared, light blossomed under Su Ming''s feet.


    Once booming sounds came from the Runes on all tforms,rge, tumbling waves immediately rose in the space in the distance. They were the Fire Spirits rushing over when they heard the noise.


    Zi Long cast a profound look at Su Ming before he disappeared into the Rune beneath him. Then, the yellow-browed man looked as if he hesitated for a moment before he disappeared without a trace as well.


    As for Zhu You Cai, he remained silent for several breaths. When he saw that the space around him was tumbling about even more and shrill roars wereing closer, he cast a nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor before he moved and disappeared into the Rune beneath him. At that moment, only Su Ming, me Fiends'' Progenitor, and the white-robed teenager remained on their tforms and did not move.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same while he looked to his right.


    The white-robed teenager stared back. After some time, when he saw that the shadows of the Fire Spirits had already appeared in the space around them, he let out a cold harrumph and disappeared without a trace. Once he was gone, Su Ming also stepped into the Rune beneath him. me Fiends'' Progenitor''s eyes shed, and while he hesitated, he gritted his teeth and stepped into the Rune as well.


    At the instant the two of them disappeared, the light on tform in which the white-robed teenager had stayed suddenly flowed in reverse, and the youth appeared again.


    ''My skills with Runes are above those of other people, but how could you peasants know about it?'' The white-robed teenager took a step forward and charged towards the tform Su Ming had disappeared into, and when hended, he entered the Rune there.


    Once the people disappeared, arge swarm of Fire Spirits reached the tforms. In the blink of an eye, the filled the space. Shrill screams rose into the air and traveled faintly into the Rune before dissipating.


    Su Ming appeared in and filled with mes. The sky was burning, the earth was roaring, and when he looked over, volcanoes were erupting madly on the ground. ck smoke went up to the sky in billows, as if it could cover the sky, but it could not cover the sea of fire above, burning everything in all directions continuously.


    There were rivers on the ground, but the water within them was red. It was not blood, butva.


    Not a single hint of green could be seen on the ground. This was a world of fire.


    Once Su Ming appeared, me Fiends'' Progenitor also manifested behind him. Almost at the instant he appeared, he moved back and maintained a set amount of distance between himself and Su Ming. There was no one else in this ce, and he no longer hid the resentment in his eyes while he red over.


    "If you kill me, then everyone will know that you have my Nascent Divinity in your control, and it''ll be difficult for you to escape from everyone!" me Fiends'' Progenitor said in a dark voice.


    "Why would I want to kill you?" Su Ming asked tly and looked at the wary me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "How would I know why you ambushed me and forced me to explore my physical body explode?! It''s because of you that I''m stuck in this predicament!" The resentment in me Fiends'' Progenitor swiftly erupted on his face. His hatred towards Su Ming had already reached a heinous extent.


    "I attacked you because you harbored the intent to kill me. If you didn''t direct your enmity towards me, then I would have naturally not attacked you. Destroying your physical body was just a warning. I''m warning you again now: Don''t provoke me," Su Ming said calmly. As he spoke, a domineering presence spread out from his body. That presence spread in all directions, stirring up the sea of fire to tumble about even more furiously than before.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor stayed silent and did not speak.


    "Since I already warned you and you chose me to protect you, then I will naturally not kill you, but do you want another physical body?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    "The choice of a physical body for us me Fiends is extremely important. Unless it''s a physical body in Mastery Realm, then the effect will be less than us with just our Nascent Divinities.


    "That physical body of mine you destroyed was one I obtained after much effort in the past. Now, I have several physical bodies among my people acting as backups, but they are all just in Sr Kalpa Realm. They aren''t in Mastery Realm," he began exining in detail when he seemed to have vaguelye to understand Su Ming''s thoughts. A glint shone in his eyes.


    "And I am on rather friendly terms with Zhu You Cai¡­" me Fiends'' Progenitor said again.


    The meaning behind his words might have seemed indistinct, but in truth, it was already very clear.


    "You will soon have a new physical body," Su Ming stated slowly. In truth, Progenitor Long Hai also needed a physical body, but Su Ming did not fancy giving him the white-robed teenager''s physical body.


    "Huang Mei and Zi Long are equal in terms of their levels of cultivation, and since they are both wary of each other, they are held back by each other. Neither of them will attack so easily, but the youth also has extraordinary power. He is also a manifestation of the Heavenly Centipede. I heard that he has the blood of Ancient Wu, which hails from the world beyond the four Great True Worlds¡­ Once he activates his blood, he can activate the channel guiding Ancient Wu to him and turn into the Ancient Power."


    Once me Fiends'' Progenitor finished saying these words, a powerful, resentful aura instantly rose up with a bang in the originally empty spot beside Su Ming. That resentful aura swept through the entire area and caused the mes in the ce to spread outwards.


    As the resentful aura gathered together, the Resentful Wei manifested. The eyes of the two dragon heads shone with an eerie light as they stared at me Fiends'' Progenitor, who instinctively took a few steps back.


    "If you''re added into the mix, will it be enough?" Su Ming asked tly.


    "He is so fast that he can break the universe," me Fiends'' Progenitor said immediately. His eyes had already brightened up.


    "Then let''s put up an act so he won''t want to run away." As he said these wordsnguidly, killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and he charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The Resentful Wei moved, and the ck, resentful fire under its hooves tumbled outwards in all directions, instantly filling the entire area around me Fiends'' Progenitor. Su Ming had already closed in during that time. When he lifted his right hand, he seized the air in the direction of me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    With it, a myriad of thoughts appeared in the head of the me Fiend. He instinctively moved back, then opened his mouth to let out a shrill screech. As he did so, the power of his Nascent Divinity shone, and an arm bone flew out of his body. It was illusory, but it crashed swiftly against Su Ming''s iing palm.


    Booming sounds rose into the air, and Su Ming took a few steps back. me Fiends'' Progenitor also shuddered and staggered a few steps back, but he let out a big sigh of relief in his heart. Su Ming might have looked as if he had used his full strength in that strike just then, but in truth, since me Fiends'' Progenitor had a marginal understanding of Su Ming''s true power, he knew that he had not used his full strength.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor took a step forward, and when he attacked again, he sent a divine thought to Su Ming. "How long are we putting up this act?"


    "Until he takes action."


    "What if he doesn''t attack?"


    "Then we''ll act until no one can tell whether this is true or fake." At the instant Su Ming sent this thought outwards, he lifted his right hand. The weather changed, the sea of fire tumbled about, and a gigantic palm manifested in front of him. It charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor with a bang.

 Chapter 994 Real? Fake?

    <h4>Chapter 994 Real? Fake?</h4>


    The battle caused the weather to change and the world to roar.


    The sea of fire in the sky continuously tumbled about and fell backwards, the fire on the ground spread due to the impact, causing theva to flow backwards, the air to sparkle in a dazzling manner, the sky to look as if ck, resentful mes had sealed off all directions, and me Fiends'' Progenitor to look as if he could not escape.


    As loud, booming sounds spread out, Su Ming executed a myriad of divine abilities, and a different atmosphere gradually appeared as me Fiends'' Progenitor continued acting in this farce of a fight.


    He harbored a grudge towards Su Ming since the start, and no matter how many exnations Su Ming provided, it would be difficult to dispel that grudge. Originally, he had it suppressed, but at that moment, as they attacked, this resentment could no longer be suppressed. It fused into his attacks, causing the world to tremble in the mid of the booming sounds brought about as they fought.


    As time trickled by, the two of them did not fight in one area, but instead continued moving forward as they battled in the sky. Yet no matter how much me Fiends'' Progenitor attacked, he was still surrounded by the ck, resentful mes, and that sea of fire was continuously shrinking. Each time it shrank to the greatest limit, it would force me Fiends'' Progenitor to use his divine abilities to strike it, and only then could he send the resentful mes back once more.


    The white-robed teenager still did not appear, but in truth, there was a figure hiding inva on the ground since a long time ago. This figure was not big, only the size of a finger. It was a red centipede.


    It was in theva and did not stand out. No one would be able to notice its existence.


    Through theva, it saw Su Ming and me Fiends'' Progenitor fighting in the sky. Its eyes shone, but it did not choose to show itself or attack. It wanted to first judge whether this was an act trying to lure him out.


    It might have chased after them, but it always thought that there was some form of connection that it did not know between Su Ming and me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    While it waited, the battle between Su Ming and me Fiends'' Progenitor became even fiercer. In fact, there were a few times that mes from the Resentful Wei almost caused the Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor to be destroyed.


    However, the centipede still did not attack. Instead, there was a cold look in its eyes, along with a hint of derision.


    ''What a fake act, and they have managed to act till now? The ck horse only traps him and does not join the battle. There''s something off about this. It''s certain that they''re trying to lure me out.'' The centipede who was the white-robed teenager thought like this as he let out a cold harrumph.


    Three dayster, Su Ming and me Fiends'' Progenitor were on a volcano. The divine abilities they used as they fought against each other were endless. Booming sounds spread all around. The Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor was incredibly exhausted. In fact, there were several times when he wanted to escape, but he was swept up by the ck resentful mes, forcing him back.


    He also noticed that Su Ming''s attacks were getting fiercer. His power was no longer like it was a few days ago and was continuously increasing. This caused me Fiends'' Progenitor to immediately have endless thoughts spring in his mind.


    ''Could it be that he wants to kill me, and this isn''t an act¡­'' me Fiends'' Progenitor could not decide. In fact, he could not tell clearly whether Su Ming truly wanted to lure the white-robed teenager or whether¡­ he wanted to kill him.


    ''But if he wanted to kill me, he could have done so easily when he attacked at the start. Why drag on until now?'' me Fiends'' Progenitor became uncertain again.


    Just as he thought that, Su Ming took a step forward. He lifted his right hand, and a huge mountain manifested in the air. That mountain was naturally Dao Avenue Mountain, and it charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    When it was about to close in on him, the me Fiend let out a low growl, then formed a seal with both his hands. His Nascent Divinity immediately changed and turned into a soaring bird that swiftly flew into the sky.


    However, at the instant he flew up, a dark light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He formed a seal with his left hand, and the shadow of the sun, moon, and stars shone in his eyes. Immediately, the entire sky above me Fiends'' Progenitor darkened as the world rumbled. The sea of fire spread out. A huge face appeared swiftly in the sky.


    It was an illusion, Su Ming''s Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon. It was the power which would exist if someone believed in it.


    That face belonged to the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled. Once it appeared, it opened its mouth wide and sucked in a sharp breath in the direction of me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The expression of the old man changed drastically. When he moved back, he spread his arms outwards, and immediately, his Nascent Divinity changed again into a gigantic python. The python hissed, then curled up into a Rune, but at the instant he formed the Snake Rune, the Resentful Wei around it formed a sea of fire that tumbled backwards swiftly. The ck mes, along with Dao Avenue Mountain as well as the gigantic face in the sky rushed towards me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The expression of me Fiends'' Progenitor changed again. He could sense a powerful killing intent, and it caused his Nascent Divinity to tremble. At that moment, he had no time to think about whether this was an act. The giant python he turned into immediately spread out and crashed into the iing resentful mes with a bang.


    As the resentful mes spread out, Su Ming''s Dao Avenue Mountain closed in. The giant face in the sky pushed down, and me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a roar that shook the sky. His Nascent Divinity shrank and turned into a huge ball of light. When they crashed into each other, the ball of light spread out rapidly. This was me Fiends'' Progenitor using the essence within his Nascent Divinity. It was the first time during these three days that he did not hesitate to use his own Nascent Divinity to fight against Su Ming.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky, causing cracks to appear in the sky and the ground to shatter. Amid these loud bangs, the face in the sky shattered, Dao Avenue Mountain copsed, and Su Ming froze for a moment in midair. me Fiends'' Progenitor retreated swiftly and turned back to human form, his Nascent Divinity had be incredibly dull.


    "What are you doing?!"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor had a dark expression on his face, but he did not say these words outright. Instead, he sent his divine thought to Su Ming while he retreated swiftly. However, at the instant he retreated, the sea of fire formed by the Resentful Wei swept up and prevented him from leaving. Killing intent also spread out from those resentful mes. It and the obstruction formed by the mes immediately let me Fiends'' Progenitor realize that he¡­ could truly no longer escape from the ring of mes formed by this resentful aura!


    After all, me Fiends'' Progenitor had intentionally made it seem that he could not escape the previous few times. If he truly wanted to leave, he could have done so by sacrificing some of his essence, but now¡­ he realized in shock that he¡­ truly could not escape.


    This realization also allowed him to see that this was not an act they put to lure the white-robed teenager to attack. This was¡­ Su Ming wanting to kill him!


    As for why he had not immediately attacked a few days ago, it was because he could still make his Nascent Divinity self-destruct. Once he self-destructed, Su Ming would not be able to get anything yet the others would have the mistaken notion that he was hiding the Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    That was why Su Ming had used his words to deceive him. With this method and with the excuse of luring the white-robed teenager to attack, he slowly made him waste away his essence and¡­ gradually lose his power to self-destruct. At that moment when he could no longer self-destruct, he was so exhausted that he even lost the right to self-destruct.


    "Who are you?! There is no way for you to be an unknown person when you''re so diabolical!" me Fiends'' Progenitor roared as madness appeared in his eyes. He gathered his essence without stop, but to his grief realized that he had really wasted most of his essence during the past few days.


    "You destroyed my physical body, then lied to me saying that you wanted to lure the Heavenly Centipede here, yet your true goal was always my Nascent Divinity! That Heavenly Centipede didn''t evene here!"


    Su Ming looked at me Fiends'' Progenitor without speaking, then his attacks became even fiercer. The speed and rate of burning of the resentful mes around him also became much greater.


    This scene was seen by the white-robed teenager hiding in theva. He was at first uncertain, but that uncertainty was soon followed by a smile. At that moment, greed appeared in his eyes.


    ''What a diabolical person. He actually used this method to prevent me Fiends'' Progenitor from self-destructing before he could obtain his Nascent Divinity. This method is incredibly sinister and vicious¡­ but I like it!


    ''Looks like this isn''t a trap. It seems like I''ve been overthinking it. If that''s the case¡­ then I''ll let you know that¡­ the words you used to lie to me Fiends'' Progenitor¡­ are actually real!''


    The white-robed teenager''s eyes shed, but he soon forced down the greed in his heart and continued observing them. He was a skeptical person, and unless he waspletely certain, he would not appear.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor had anger raging within him, but there was also despair along with it. His madness reached its peak, but by then, he had even lost his right to self-destruct. He knew that if he tried to self-destruct, he would not be able to seed¡­ but he still wanted to try!


    "Even if I die, I still won''t be a Vessel Spirit under your control!" As me Fiends'' Progenitor roared, all his essence swiftly started boiling, and the explosive presence of self-destruction spread out from his body, but right at the instant it happened, Su Ming''s eyes shone. With a step forward, his power instantly rose, and he fused with his Ecang clone, but he did not have Long Hai offer his power. Yet even so, it was enough to overpower me Fiends'' Progenitor, who had lost his physical body.


    The resentful mes formed by the Resentful Wei around the area also tumbled back. If anyone looked from the ground, it could be seen that when the resentful fire in the sky tumbled backwards, there were countless shadows of Resentful Weis in them, as if there were endless horses galloping about. In the blink of an eye, they swept towards the self-destructing me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    With a bang, the self-destruction of me Fiends'' Progenitor and the resentful mes crashed into each other, then he froze. To his grief and despair, he realized that his Nascent Divinity was filled with resentful aura. It came from the charges from the resentful mes during the past few days.


    The instant the self-destruction of his Nascent Divinity came to a halt, his body was upied by the resentful aura. The resentful mes around him surrounded and trapped him inyers, like a seal, and Su Ming closed in on him with a step. He lifted his right hand, and a dazzling light shone in his palm. It was the light from the Soul Sealing Art, the one that belonged to Hua Yu from Xuan Shang''s group.


    The palm was about tond. Once it did, me Fiends'' Progenitor would lose his consciousness, and perhaps he would never wake up again. Despair, grief, and madness turned into hisst thoughts.


    At the instant Su Ming''s palm was about tond, a mighty power erupted from the ground, and a ray of white light instantly shot out. It was a centipede that waspletely white, and this time, in contrast to the previous ck centipede, it exuded a mighty power.


    That centipede was so quick that it instantly rushed into the resentful mes. As a long string ofughter echoed in the air, he charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor in front of Su Ming and instantly pounced on him.


    Needless to say, that centipede was the white-robed teenager. At that moment, he waspletely certain that he¡­ did not fall into a trap!


    But did he truly not fall into a trap? Su Ming''s lips curled up into a faint smile the moment the white-robed teenager stepped into the resentful mes.

 Chapter 995 Peak of Mastery Realm

    <h4>Chapter 995 Peak of Mastery Realm</h4>


    "Fellow Daoist, please don''t bear a grudge against me for this. I''ll be kindly epting this old man''s Nascent Divinity." A long string ofughter echoed in the air. The white centipede instantly appeared in front of Su Ming, and he was so quick that it seemed as if while his words were still in the distance, his body had already arrived like an afterimage. He opened his mouth in a hideous fashion to bite into the extremely exhausted me Fiends'' Progenitor whose Nascent Divinity''s essence had already been mostly wasted away.


    When Su Ming saw that the white centipede wanted to devour the Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor, a fierce look instantly appeared in his eyes. He had been waiting for this chance for a long, long time, and this cautious as well as cunning centipede had finally fallen into his trap. This was truly him using me Fiends'' Progenitor as bait to lure him forward.


    So how could he let that centipede just devour him?!


    At the instant the piercing cold light shone in Su Ming''s eyes, his power erupted in a frenzy. This was the power after Su Ming had his Ecang clone fusepletely with the supreme treasure''s body. Under Su Ming''s will, Progenitor Long Hai also brought forth all of his power and fused it in, creating the most powerful force Su Ming could muster at that moment!


    He was no longer infinitesimally close to the power that belonged to Masters of Fate, Lives and Death. This was¡­ the true power of Mastery Realm, and he was not just a normal Almighty in Mastery Realm. Instead, he had already reached the terrifying power of those at the peak of Mastery Realm!


    After all, Progenitor Long Hai was an Almighty who was already near the peak of Mastery Realm. Because of it, when all the other people''s power was added into the mix, they could bring forth the peak of Mastery Realm!


    It was difficult to call this level of cultivation as being in Mastery Realm. This was already¡­ half a step into Fate Realm! If Su Ming could understand fate, then he would reach the Fate Realm. He would be the same as Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor, but his true power could far surpass that of that person.


    As for fate¡­ even if Su Ming did not understand it himself, he still had the three-leafed grass, and since this item could let the one thousand feet tree execute the power of fate, then it was naturally the rare type of treasure which had the same effect as Heaven Traversers'' legacy treasure.


    The body created by Xuan Family''s supreme treasure, this extremely powerful,w-defying treasure forced Su Ming to admit that he was tempted. He was not just slightly tempted, but incredibly tempted to obtain it!


    The offensive power at the peak of Mastery Realm turned into a mighty pressure, and at the moment it erupted from the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled, wind rose, clouds surged, weather changed, and even the sea of fire that surrounded this world tumbled backwards.


    A shocking scene appeared in the sky. The sea of fire tumbled about as if there was an invisible hand that swept it aside, as if the fire in the sky had turned into a veil, and when that hand lifted it, it revealed the sky after the mes had burned it!


    The ground trembled furiously. Cracks appeared as it shattered. Booming sounds reverberated ceaselessly in the air, and arge number of volcanoes instantly copsed. Lava flowed through thend while roaring, but an invisible gust of wind blew past it, and it instantly froze.


    It was as if the world, the sky, and the earth had frozen up under the mighty pressure from the power brought by the peak of Mastery Realm that belonged to the body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled.


    Almost at the instant that power erupted from Su Ming, the white centipede who intended to devour me Fiends'' Progenitor had a swift and drastic change in his expression. Disbelief and shock appeared on his face. Even though me Fiends'' Progenitor was by his mouth, he instantly felt chilled.


    ''A trap! This is a trap!''


    The centipede was screaming at that moment, but he did not have time to think about it. With one move, he let go of me Fiends'' Progenitor''s Nascent Divinity, which was already by his mouth. Instead, he moved, about to use the speed it was proud of and which even the Almighties in Mastery Realm would have a headache with to instantly escape¡­


    But Su Ming had taken precautions against this. It could be said that the real goal of his trap was to suppress the centipede''s speed. How could Su Ming let him escape? Almost the instant the centipede was about to flee, the ck resentful mes in the area tumbled backwards with a bang, and me Fiends'' Progenitor also let out a furious roar to rush towards the white centipede.


    The reason why he chose to rush out even though he was in a horrible condition was because Su Ming had said a few words to him at that moment.


    "Do you want to make this act real, or make this real thing happening right now into an act?"


    The white centipede let out a piercing roar. With one move, he was about to rush out of the resentful fire, but at the instant he touched it, the resentful fire at the spot he touched manifested into the Resentful Wei. It charged straight into the centipede.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. The Resentful Wei let out a loud roar. As it moved back, a powerful hatred appeared in its eyes. The resentment in the two dragon heads was incredibly great, and a great amount of resentful fire burst out.


    "Wei¡­ You are the manifestation of Ancient Wei''s soul!"


    The white centipede was also forced back by the impact and instantly turned into the white-robed teenager. Disbelief appeared on his face, and there was even a distorted tone in his piercing voice.


    His expression changed drastically. He had harbored incredible hate towards Su Ming''s ck horse earlier but was unable to find the source of that hate. Yet during the sh just then, both of their presences were forced out of their bodies. Because of that, he immediately found the source of his hatred.


    This was¡­ Ancient Wei''s presence. It was an ancient arch nemesis that had hidden since the beginning of time in the white-robed teenager''s blood!


    The three ancient kingdoms had waged constant war. Their hatred towards each other was branded into their people''s souls, and as it was transferred through generation after generation, their descendants fought and killed each other generation after generation. If they did not destroy the others'' country, they would definitely not stop!


    "You are¡­ a Resentful Wei!" The white-robed teenager''s expression was incredibly sour. There was also madness on his face. He could not see any ws in this situation. It had been his greed that tempted him to step into this trap.


    In truth, even though the Resentful Wei was also in Mastery Realm, it was an inferior life formpared to the white-robed teenager. After all, the white-robed teenager could take human form, while the Resentful Wei could not. After all, the teenager possessed the blood of Ancient Wu, while the Resentful Wei was a life form formed by Ancient Wei''s resentment.


    However, during the battle Su Ming had waged for the past few days, the Resentful Wei had executed its power continuously. It had already changed thews in this ce. As they changed and the Resentful Wei burned the area, it could be said that a powerful prison had been formed in the ce.


    It would have been fine if that jail had been left alone, but once it started shrinking, then even with the white-robed teenager''s speed, he would not be able to rush out within a short amount of time. At the instant he moved back, me Fiends'' Progenitor pounced on him. The madness on his face was no less than that on the white-robed teenager. When he rushed out, there was a look on him that made it seem as if he wanted to die together with him.


    Su Ming had made his point very clear with his words just then. If he did not take action, then he would make the conclusion to make the act real! After such words, how would the old man not use his full strength? Even if he was already extremely exhausted, he still rushed out as if he had gone mad.


    There was also bitterness in his heart. He knew that he hadpletely outssed by Su Ming this time. If the white-robed teenager had insisted on noting out, then he would have ended up truly dead.


    Even if the white-robed teenager appeared and he obtained his physical body, since he had already used up too much essence of his Nascent Divinity, he wouldn''t be able to have his full power erupt for a short period of time. At the very least, while he was in the fifth kiln, he would only¡­ be able to bring out power that was little different from his Nascent Divinity.


    It could be said that Su Ming had not suffered any losses in this battle, but had obtained a great amount, and due to the situation that he had nned, he seized the upper hand. No matter how things developed, he would definitely not suffer any losses.


    ''These sorts of schemes, these kinds of diabolical ns¡­ This person doesn''t even bother with principles, and he''s not a kind and merciful person. He''s one of the fiendish, demonic, heartless people who are temperamental and suddenly turn hostile. Why did I think about provoking him? Damn it, I''ll definitely not provoke this person again!''


    In bitterness, wariness rose in me Fiends'' Progenitor towards Su Ming. It even surpassed what he felt when Su Ming had destroyed his physical body. That wariness and respect that came from his heart and soul made him unable to harbor any intentions to exact revenge on Su Ming at all.


    He did not dare.


    The madness within me Fiends'' Progenitor and his desperation caused the white-robed teenager to be unable to help but freeze for a moment.


    If that was just this, then it would not have been able to make the white-robed teenager to descend into frenzy, but Su Ming exuded power that belonged to those in the peak of Mastery Realm at that moment, and it was enough to make the white-robed teenager break down in this situation.


    At the instant he was held back by me Fiends'' Progenitor, Su Ming lifted his right hand and threw a simple punch forward, but that punch was a punch that belonged to those in the peak of Mastery Realm.


    The world crumbled, and all things in the world roared. The volcanoes on the ground shattered. The vortices in the sky looked as if space had been shattered. At the instant the punch was hurled forward, it brought about a great sense of danger to the white-robed teenager. He wanted to dodge, but me Fiends'' Progenitor held him back in a frenzy, and the resentful fire from the Resentful Wei shrank and closed in while tumbling about and surging into the sky. The loud bangs caused the white-robed teenager to let out an indignant roar in despair.


    Su Ming''s punchnded on the air in front of the white-robed teenager. As the air distorted, the youth coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and as his body tumbled backwards, me Fiends'' Progenitor remained stuck to him. He instantly burned up. The Resentful Wei closed in, its resentment surrounding the youth like venom, and it corroded his body, inside and out.


    "Fellow Daoist, please forgive me. I''ve been reckless in this, but I only wanted to kill this damn me Fiends'' Progenitor. I didn''t have any form of hostility towards you. Fellow Daoist, could you let me go this once? I''ll remember this for the rest of my life and will definitely repay you!" the white-robed teenage said swiftly with a pleading look in his eyes as he moved back in a disheveled state. His whole body was enveloped in mes and resentful aura. His skin withered, and ck spots appeared on it.


    What answered him were not words. Instead, with an aloof expression, Su Ming took a step forward, then lifted his right hand and struck with his palm to deliver an attack that caused the world to roar as if it was going to crumble!


    A strike¡­ in Mastery Realm!


    It was a palm that covered the entire sky and earth. It manifested in front of Su Ming, then swept through the sky as well as the ground. With a presence that could destroy everything, it aimed to destroy the world.


    "There''s no enmity between us, yet you really intend to kill me?!"


    The white-robed teenager retreated swiftly, but he could not escape from me Fiends'' Progenitor''s frenzied pursuit and the attacks from the resentful fire behind him.


    "No enmity?" Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and his right hand swung down.

 Chapter 996 Ancient Wu Shocks the World

    <h4>Chapter 996 Ancient Wu Shocks the World</h4>


    "You''re pushing this too far!"


    Once the white-robed teenager heard Su Ming''s words, he was momentarily stunned, then he lifted his hands to strike his chest while roaring madly. This strike caused his bones to let out cracking sounds.


    "Blood of Ancient Wu, I call upon the spirits of my ancestors to descend on me, and I will burn my blood to inscribe the will of Wu on me!" The white-robed teenager threw his head back and roared. At the instant he did so, the sky became cloudy.


    Tumbling fog could be faintly seen above. It spun around in the mid of loud booms, until it turned into a gigantic vortex that reced the sky. It didn''t stop spinning then, and a vast, mighty pressure descended on the ground.


    Soon, a gigantic golden pir of light that was thousands of feet wide and born in an unknown ce came out of the vortex. It descended on the ground to envelop the white-robed teenager.


    At the same time, me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a shrill scream of pain. His body started tumbling backwards as if it was evaporating. Only when he retreated thousands of feet back did he stop disintegrating. Fear appeared on his face. It was a look of pure terror.


    He could clearly feel that there was a horrifying power within the golden light that appeared just then, and it was a power that could even kill Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    Thankfully, its area of effect was not big, or else me Fiends'' Progenitor would have definitely died.


    As for the Resentful Wei, under that golden light, arge amount of ck smoke started spreading out from its body. Once the smoke distorted, it turned into indistinct figures. They lifted their heads and let out soundless screams towards that golden light.


    The figures might look indistinct, but the hatred in them was obvious at first nce, as well as the golden light''s disgust and madness.


    The hatred was especially deep in the Resentful Wei. It roared towards the golden light and looked like it wanted to crush whatever was at its end!


    Su Ming shuddered. When the golden light enveloped him, a cold chill filled his heart. That chill came from the golden light and seemed to be able to seal even a soul. However, Su Ming''s current body possessed the offensive powers of those in the peak of Mastery Realm. He retreated one thousand feet away.


    But even if he retreated, shrill screams of pain from Xuan Shang and his group rang out within the body of the supreme treasure. Just being enveloped by the golden light for a moment had severely injured their hearts and souls.


    Brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his head and looked at the foggy vortex in the sky, from which the golden light wasing.


    "I burn my blood and borrow the power of the ancient kingdom. Spirit of Wu, descend on me!"


    As the white-robed teenager in the golden light roared madly, his body started withering swiftly while numerous veins popped up on his skin. Bumps swam about within them. It was all the blood in his body tumbling about, as he was swiftly turning gold.


    In a dimension at the third border within the fifth kiln was Reverend Zi Long sitting cross-legged on a meadow. There were endless weeds swaying around him. The sky was ck, but it was this ck sky that caused the weeds to exude a boundless, bizarre air amid the rustling sounds.


    Reverend Zi Long''s expression was calm. The moment the golden light appeared, the ck sky was reced by gold. It illuminated most of thend. Shrill screams of pain instantly rang out in the air, and it could be seen that there were spiders the size of a fist in the weeds.


    They disintegrated under the golden light. Screams of pain reverberated in the air, but it did not attract any attention from Reverend Zi Long. He stared at the sky. He had already stood up, and as the emotions in his eyes changed swiftly, he sucked in a deep breath.


    "The power of Ancient Wu¡­ Who¡­ forced fellow Daoist Wu into such a pathetic state that he would spare no pains in burning his soul to borrow the power of the spirits of Ancient Wu?!"


    At the same time but in a different dimension, the yellow-browed man was striding forward on the ground. Arge number of ferocious beasts in the shape of bears were in front of him, but the man was not bothered by them. Wherever he went, the skulls of the ferocious beasts would be crushed. Their brains would gush out and fly towards the man. When he sucked in a breath, their brains would all be sucked into his mouth.


    He was chewing when the sky suddenly brightened and a piercing golden light swiftly covered it. This golden light was very distinct and did not dissipate. The yellow-browed man''s footsteps came to a swift halt, and when he lifted his head, his expression instantly turned iparably grim.


    "The power of Ancient Wu¡­"


    At the same time, Zhu You Cai was about to step out of a dimension through the exit when his gaze was attracted by the golden light that suddenly appeared in the sky. When he looked at it, his body swiftly came to a halt. His expression changed constantly, and he fell silent without saying a word.


    If this was just a drastic change in the fifth kiln, it would not have caught others'' attention, but now¡­ a powerful golden light hadpletely enveloped the fifth kiln. That golden light that was sent into the kiln¡­ hade this way!


    The direction from which the golden light came was not the depths of the gxy, but from above it!


    It came from above the endless gxy!


    Because of it, it wasn''t just a few people who saw the golden light. Even though Dust Burners had disappeared from the gxy, they were still around. Thus, they saw the golden light descending from above the gxy. They also sensed a powerful, mighty pressureing from within it.


    Dust Burners, Virtue Rooters, and even Reng Wu Race saw that golden light.


    Deeper into the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean were countless ferocious beasts. They were hiding from the sea of fire formed by the fifth kiln, but the instant they saw the golden light in the gxy, their hearts were in shock.


    Those in the region between the inner part and the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean also saw it. In fact, the tribe members of Ninth Tribe also saw the golden light while they were in the region in the periphery!


    It was a pir of light swiftly descending from above the gxy, like a straight line!


    In fact, those in ck Ink could also see it clearly. Even the¡­ forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence could see it!


    Within the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were the Almighties who were in istion all year long. At that moment, they walked out of their training grounds, and when they looked at the golden light, different expressions appeared on their faces.


    "This is the power of Ancient Wu from fellow Daoist Wu¡­"


    "What sort of danger did he run into that he brought the Ancient Wu''s spirit here? Based on what I know, when he uses this power, he is unable to handle it. His blood is¡­ too thin."


    Farther away was the territory beyond the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. The people there could not see the golden light, but if there were those who had sent their divine senses into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and pushed them continuously upwards, then based on different levels of cultivation¡­ perhaps there would be some who could see the end point.


    The spot where the golden light came from was the end of the area above the gxy. Over there¡­ was a foggy vortex. It was the exact same as the one seen in the fifth kiln. If there was anyone who had enough power, then perhaps their divine sense would allow them to see through the end of the vortex above the gxy, and¡­ a new gxy there.


    That was the gxy¡­ that belonged to the three Ancient Kingdoms.


    The golden light came from the gxy that belonged to Ancient Wu. The source¡­ was a in the shape of a pentagram located at the edge. At the center of this¡­ was a gigantic de that was pushed into the!


    Golden light shone through the entire de. Under it was a centipede''s carcass that was the size of three fingers'' breadth. It had long withered away and was now lying there without moving.


    It was the de''s light that shone through the endless space and descended on the fifth kiln. In the world where Su Ming was at that moment, he saw with his own eyes the white-robed teenager''s body turn golden under the light. A fathomless, mighty pressure continuously grew stronger within him.


    "The power of Ancient Wu¡­" Su Ming''s eyes shrank. His expression was calm as he frowned when looking at the ground. He had noticed faintly that there seemed to be a presence waking up down below.


    In the depths of the endless volcanoes was a world that was rarely ventured into, and was one that Su Ming hadn''t noticed even after he''d been fighting against Huo Kui for several days.


    It was an underground maze formed by countless tunnels densely packed together. In the depths of it was an incredibly spacious cave.


    This ce waspletely dark. But if there had been light there, then it could be seen that¡­ Fire Spirits were sleeping there while a weak wave of heat exuded from their bodies, but there was no lighting from them!


    They ovepped one another. There was no end to them, possibly tens of thousands of them packed together. There were big ones and small ones among them, and there were even those who exuded the presence akin to those who were Masters of Fate. This was¡­ clearly a Fire Spirits'' nest!


    In the depths of this underground cave where tens of thousands of Fire Spirits slept was a skeleton thatid at the end of the cave. This skeleton leaned against the wall, and no one could tell how many years it had been since its owner had died. His robes had decayed, leaving only his bones.


    But not even the skeleton remained whole. Only his upper half was left. In one of the hand''s was a long, purple spear. Even if this person had died, they still held the spear tightly in their hand.


    This bizarre cave, peculiar skeleton, and the spear in the skeleton''s hand were hidden in the depths of the ground. No one could say how many years they had gone unnoticed by others, since no one ever came to this ce.


    Yet at that moment, as the golden light descended on the ground, the originally dark underground cave was lit up by a golden light. It shone through the ceiling above, immediately illuminating the whole cave.


    To the living creatures who were used to darkness, the light was incredibly piercing to the eyes. Almost at the instant it appeared, the countless Fire Spirits in the underground cave swiftly began roaring. When they opened their eyes, there was ruthlessness within them. Gradually, the roars became louder and stronger, and when all the Fire Spirits had opened their eyes, their roars reverberated through the whole underground cave.


    What Su Ming noticed was the presence of the Fire Spirits waking up!


    Almost at the instant that happened, the expression of the white-robed teenager that was enveloped in golden light in front of Su Ming twisted. Unbearable pain appeared on his face. Seven-tenths of his body had turned gold, and even his eyes gained that shade. At the moment, he was ring at Su Ming with madness shining in his gaze.


    He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the golden light above him.


    "Lend me the ancient power to crack the heavens and split the earth!"

 Chapter 997 I Promised

    <h4>Chapter 997 I Promised</h4>


    As the white-robed teenager seized the golden light, it started distorting. At the same time, endless ripples stirred up. Immediately, the shadow of the golden de appeared clearly in the white-robed teenager''s hands.


    When Su Ming looked over, it looked like the white-robed teenager had extracted th shadow of the golden de straight from the golden light. Once it took shape, a great mighty pressure so powerful it was impossible to put to words descended on the ground with a bang. A loud bang rang out in me Fiends'' Progenitor''s body, and his Nascent Divinity plummeted to the ground as if it had been pushed to the ground by the mighty pressure that seemed to have gained corporeal form. He could not move an inch. His Nascent Divinity also started showing signs of disintegrating, which caused his expression to change to one of shock.


    The body of the supreme treasure Su Ming controlled also shuddered under the mighty pressure. He began descending slowly, as if the entire universe was copsing and its weight was pressed on his body. It pushed him to the ground until his feet sank into the earth.


    All forms of life had to bow down and worship before this mighty pressure. If they did not, their bodies and souls would be destroyed. Su Ming remained standing with strenuous effort, his head raised to stare at the white-robed teenager in the sky. A cold re appeared in his eyes.


    The only being who was mostly unaffected by the mighty pressure was¡­ the Resentful Wei.


    This two dragon-headed ck horse let out a roar filled with a sinister tone the moment the power of Ancient Wu from the white-robed teenager descended. This roar echoed in the air and turned into thick, ck smoke around the ck horse. As it distorted, it turned into indistinct figures. The shapes of these figures could not be seen clearly, but based on their outlines, it could be guessed that they were men and women, the elderly and the young. As if they had gone mad, they roared at the golden light around the white-robed teenager and the golden de in his hands.


    A hatred that even mortals could sense gushed out of the Resentful Wei''s without restraint and it seemed to want to fight against the golden light.


    "Crack the Heavens!"


    The white-robed teenager had now mostly turned gold. He lifted the golden de in his hands with much difficulty and cut down at the ground. It could be seen that this sh put a huge strain on him.


    His body instantly turned iparably thin, as if all his flesh, blood, essence, and even his soul had turned into the source to execute this one sh from the de.


    As he swung the de down, the ground beneath Su Ming''s feet immediately roared, and cracks appeared on it. His feet sank in deeper because of the mighty pressure, so only half his body remained above the ground. That mighty pressure caused all of Su Ming''s blood to freeze, and this was when he possessed the body of the supreme treasure. If he did not have it and the mighty pressure was not divided among the people in the body, then even his Ecang clone would have almost shattered under the mighty pressure.


    After all, Su Ming''s Ecang was iplete.


    This sh was not aimed at Su Ming, but the roaring Resentful Wei beside him, and Su Ming could see clearly that since the color of the white-robed teenager was reced by gold, he showed a spark of consciousness that did not seem to belong to him. Instead, it was a gaze of someone who regarded themselves superior to all, who looked down on the universe as if it was an ant.


    "Filthy ants of Lower Realm, thou dost dare fight against the mighty Wu?"


    The voice tumbling out of the white-robed teenager''s mouth had a strange rhythm to it, along with a cold, merciless gaze that made him seem as if he was standing above the nine heavens and looking down at the universe.


    It did not matter whether he was looking at Huo Kui or Su Ming, he regarded them the same. Only when he looked at the Resentful Wei did a grim look appear on his face, as if this Resentful Wei was the only thing worthy of his attention and could be regarded as an equal.


    "An Immortal from the Higher Kingdoms!"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor shuddered. There was also a quiver in his voice. His words might have been faint, but Su Ming could still hear them. At the instant he did so, the freezing re in his eyes became even colder.


    The people from the three Ancient Kingdoms were indeed known as Immortals from the Higher Kingdoms in the eyes of the people from the four Great True Worlds.


    With one sh, the youth cut through the sky, and the sh turned into a dazzling ray of golden light. There was an indescribable ray contained within it. This light was as breathtaking as the light that split apart space when the universe was born. It was the divine ability: Crack the Heavens!


    That one sh contained the power to tear open the chaos in space, to turn the heavy parts into the earth and the light parts into the power of the sky. Even though the white-robed teenager could not bring forth the full power of the sh, but by activating the power of Ancient Wu within his blood, he still managed to bring forth a certain amount of power from the de.


    This was a divine ability that the white-robed teenager had to cast with his life. He could only burn his blood once in his life, so once he died, he would definitely die, but even if he died, he still wanted to burn his blood and reach his peak, to activate the pride of Ancient Wu in his blood.


    With one sh, the weather changed. The dimension where Su Ming was instantly fell silent. me Fiends'' Progenitor shuddered. The ruthless and rampaging Fire Spirits in the ground also fell silent at that instant.


    It was not just them. All the living beings in the fifth kiln, even the one thousand feet tall tree, sensed the might of Ancient Wu cracking the heavens.


    Reverend Zi Long''s expression turned dark. He still stood on the meadow and looked at the sky. His expression continued changing, but after a long while, he sighed. He knew that the white-robed teenager would definitely die.


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t manage to go through with our alliance. If that''s the case, I might really have to work together with Huang Mei for the supreme treasurester." Zi Long shook his head.


    In another dimension, the yellow-browed man frowned. When he looked at the gold hue in the sky, a hint of wariness shone in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the fellow with the blood of Ancient Wu would be able to bring forth such offensive power¡­"


    Su Ming stared intently at the sh the white-robed teenager executed. His body was forcefully suppressed by the mighty pressure, which enveloped him in a way that he was unable to move even a single inch. He could only watch helplessly as the golden de went charging at the Resentful Wei.


    As for the ck horse, as it roared, the ck smoke around its body started spinning. It turned into a vortex that looked like a ck hole.


    In the face of the iing sh that cracked the heavens, the Resentful Wei did not retreat. Instead, it charged forward.


    But before it did so, it turned its head around to cast a nce at Su Ming, who was suppressed on the ground and unable to move. In that one nce was a farewell. When the ck horse turned its head back, it had already turned into a ck shooting star that rushed at the golden de that cracked the heavens.


    This was its mission. It was the brand formed by the resentful aura from Ancient Wei left in its soul. The resent towards the universe reached its peak when it saw a blood descendant of Ancient Wu. It wanted to rush out and fight against him!


    Su Ming saw the Resentful Wei cast that look, the farewell within it, and his heart trembled. Faint hints of red then appeared in his eyes. He remembered his promise to the Resentful Wei!


    "Resentful Wei, from now on, I will kill all living beings who want to kill you. This is the promise I made with you, and it is my promise to the whole universe!"


    "My promise¡­"


    The red deepened in Su Ming''s eyes. His heart was trembling, his soul boiling, and all the willpower in his body fighting furiously against the mighty pressure that came from the outer world.


    At that moment, a violent bang rang out in the world, as if it wanted to separate the world again. It reverberated through the area, and it was the sound of the golden de that could crack the heavens crashing against the ck shooting star that was the Resentful Wei.


    As booming sounds echoed in the air, the Resentful Wei fell backwards. Its body was forcefully sliced apart in midair, and amid the loud bangs, it turned into ck smoke. Quite arge part of it instantly dissipated, while the remaining part gathered together to turn into the Resentful Wei. Its body was filled with injuries, and it was a startling sight to behold. The presence spreading out from it was also incredibly faint and weak.


    A thick aura of death surrounded the ck horse.


    As for the golden de, it paused for a moment in mid air. The golden light became weaker, but its attack did now slow down. With the white-robed teenager holding onto it, it shed down at the Resentful Wei again.


    Su Ming''s body trembled furiously. A low roar came from his mouth, and it was as loud as a p of thunder. He had made a promise with the Resentful Wei, and he would fulfill that promise!


    Even if the price was too great, but since he made that promise, he could not just let the Resentful Wei bear the attack executed by the white-robed teenager when he was in no danger. After all, the white-robed teenager would die soon after, and Su Ming would win just like that.


    However, while other people might hesitate before they chose to interfere with this, Su Ming would definitely not do so!


    He could not rush out with the body of the supreme treasure under the mighty pressure, but he still had his methods. At the instant the sh that cracked heaven from the golden de charged with its remaining might towards the nearly dead Resentful Wei, Su Ming sent forth a thought to Xuan Shang, one so firm that it allowed no one to refuse him.


    "Open the body of the supreme treasure, I want to go out!"


    Almost at the instant Su Ming mentioned that, a huge force erupted with a bang from his soul within the body of the supreme treasure, causing Xuan Shang''s mind to tremble and immediately choose to obey him. However, he did not dissolve the body of the supreme treasure. He only nullified the connection between Su Ming and the body.


    At the moment he did so, a powerful light suddenly shed between the brows of the body formed by the supreme treasure. As it shone, ovepping shadows immediately appeared. Su Ming''s real body stepped out of them in one step.


    At the instant he walked out, the mighty pressure descended on him with a bang. Su Ming lifted his right hand and clenched his fist. Within it, there was a certain creature.


    It was¡­ the poisonous wasp that contained the God Ascension Nectar.


    The stinger from the wasp was already out. When Su Ming clenched his fist, no one noticed anything unusual about it. But right then, the stinger pierced his palm. Poison that was fused with the God Ascension Nectar instantly surged into his body.


    Su Ming felt as if his heart was going to burst. During that instant, as a loud bang rang out in his mind, the blood in his body started boiling. As the God Ascension Nectar swam through his blood, veins popped up on Su Ming''s face while he fought against the mighty pressure from the sky.

 Chapter 998 Stand Till the End

    <h4>Chapter 998 Stand Till the End</h4>


    As Su Ming resisted it, intense pain shot through his body. That indescribable pain came from his body being crushed and his soul tearing under the pressure.


    There were certain times when pain was the source of a person''s madness, and it was the case for Su Ming at that moment. The more pain he felt, the more bloodshot his eyes became, and the more the God Ascension Nectar in his body fused with his blood.


    "Ecang!"


    At that moment, Su Ming no longer cared about whether he would expose himself. He had made a promise with the Resentful Wei, and he would definitely deliver on it!


    When Su Ming said the word, his Ecang clone let out a projection with a bang, and under it, Su Ming rushed forward swiftly. With it, he crashed into the mighty pressure.


    With a bang, Su Ming coughed up blood. The Ecang projection that appeared behind him crumbled, but this copsepleted the arrival of the Ecang clone. Once it appeared and fused with Su Ming, his strongest offensive power erupted from his body, and he took a step forward again.


    This step immediately caused cracks to appear on his body. Blood covered every inch of him, but as he threw his head back tough, he did not bother to wipe away the blood at the corners of his mouth. Instead, he summoned the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole!


    When it fused with him, Su Ming''s physical strength reached its strongest. When he took a step forward again, the sky roared. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and his vision became blurry. By then, he had already turned into a blood-soaked person.


    A thick fragrance from the God Ascension Nectar spread out. Under the stimtion provided by the nectar in his broken body, he started rapidly recovering. An abundance of life force filled him. It felt as if even if he was a dead person, this life force would bring him back.


    The God Ascension Nectar, his Ecang clone, and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole allowed Su Ming to take his fourth step forward. All of this might seem to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, only a few breaths had passed since the moment Su Ming appeared to the instant he took his fourth step. At that moment, when the fourth stepnded, he appeared right in front of the incredibly exhausted and nearly dead Resentful Wei!


    Su Ming stood by it while drenched in blood. At that moment, he looked as if he had turned into a zing sun, causing everyone''s gazes to be unconsciously attracted to him.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was already struck dumb. His mind was nk. As he looked at Su Ming and his unfamiliar face, he instinctively looked at the body of the supreme treasure, and soon seemed toe to a vague understanding.


    The moment he grasped it, his body was stimted by Ecang''s presence spreading out of Su Ming''s body and the God Ascension Nectar. It caused his breathing to quicken, and disbelief appeared on his face.


    The sight of Su Ming fighting back head-on against the mighty pressure caused a storm in his heart.


    The people in the body formed by the supreme treasure were also in shock. Xu Hui was rtively calm, but Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu''s expressions had turned into a mess. They originally thought Su Ming was very powerful, but when they looked over at him at the moment, all of their previous impressions of him were overturned.


    It was especially so for Progenitor Long Hai. His eyes sparkled brightly. He might have been able to tell that this body was formed by the Xuan Family''s supreme treasure, but he did not manage to tell that there were so many secrets contained in Su Ming''s body.


    As for that God Ascension Nectar, even he desired it.


    While standing in front of the Resentful Wei, Su Ming lifted his head to look at the golden de the white-robed teenager had swung down with much difficulty. He did not know that the Resentful Wei was looking at his back quietly at that moment.


    Just then, when it cast that one nce, Su Ming had remembered his promise.


    As the Resentful Wei stared at Su Ming, he also remembered the promise he was given. At the moment, Su Ming was using his actions to fulfill that promise, even if the price for it was incredibly great.


    Su Ming''s appearance caused the now golden-eyed white -robed teenager''s pupils to shrink, but the golden de slicing down did not stop. It charged towards Su Ming, who threw his head back and roared. Even if his body was about to shatter, he still lifted his left hand, then formed a seal and pointed at the iing de.


    With it came Su Ming''s greatest Origin divine ability¡ªwinter, autumn, summer, spring!


    The Art of his Life Matrix¡ªthe mes of summer brought forth a thick sea of fire that instantly erupted from the blood of Su Ming''s body. They fused into his left index finger, which then turned into a fire finger that pointed at the iing golden de.


    This finger contained Su Ming''s determination, his promise, and the explosive charge of his willpower. At the instant it crashed into the golden de, the world roared!


    Loud booms shook the sky and earth and turned into an impact that swept through all directions. Su Ming coughed up blood and retreated, but forced himself to stop in front of the Resentful Wei. His face was pale and he trembled, but the light from the golden de had grown weaker again. However, it still continued drawing closer.


    At that moment, Su Ming was already severely injured. If he did not have the God Ascension Nectar with him, even if he had not died from the sh just then, he would have definitely been unable to stand up.


    However, he the God Ascension Nectar, which allowed him to stand up. Its domineering power was a force that would allow a person to possess life force no matter what condition their bodies were in.


    In fact, it could even be seen that the God Ascension Nectar had formed thin threads in Su Ming''s body and connected it together. If anyone could within it, they would realize that there were countless injuries to his organs and even his soul, but they were all connected by the power of the God Ascension Nectar.


    This was the God Ascension Nectar!


    Su Ming could not retreat. Behind him was the Resentful Wei, whom he had promised to protect no matter what. At the instant the golden de came forth, Su Ming closed his eyes, then lifted his right hand to point at the sky, and pushed his left hand at the ground.


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny!"


    This was a divine ability that he had not used for a long time. A purple-haired man immediately appeared above him, and beneath his left hand was an infant with his eyes closed.


    Once these two figures ovepped with Su Ming''s body, a ripple of power erupted with a bang from his body, causing his hair to fly. His appearance instantly changed to that of a seven- or eight-year-old child. He rushed out swiftly and charged towards the iing golden de.


    The boy Su Ming turned into lifted his right hand to form a seal and pointed forward. Immediately, the golden de looked as if it had stopped in midair, then as if it had sliced apart space itself, it let out a loud bang and charged towards Su Ming once more.


    Su Ming tumbled backwards and coughed up blood again. The injuries on his body grew even more severe, but the previous test had allowed him to know that he could not change the trajectory of time for the golden de!


    However, during this battle, the white-robed teenager had been reduced to mere skin and bones. He was so thin that he looked as if he was going to die if wind blew against him. An incredibly thick aura of death surrounded his body. That aura of death spread out to bear witness to him walking swiftly towards death.


    The youth red at Su Ming. The hand holding onto the de was already trembling, and he was gritting his teeth to persevere.


    This was a battle where the first to fall would be the first to die!


    When Su Ming moved back, blood capiries filled his eyes, and a hint of madness appeared about him. His transformation into Destiny did not have any effect. Then¡­ what would happen if he went through another transformation while he was Destiny?!


    Su Ming had thought about this before, but he had never tried it. However, he wanted to try it right then.


    As he moved back, he stopped once again in front of the Resentful Wei. Then, Su Ming lifted his head and closed his eyes. With his right hand lifted towards the sky while his left hand was lowered to the ground, he once again¡­ executed the transformation into Destiny!


    "That which exists between the past and the future is the present!"


    Su Ming''s voice was hoarse when he spoke. The moment his body went through the transformation into Destiny again, pain that surpassed what Su Ming had ever experienced was suddenly reflected on his face, and he threw his head back to roar.


    As he did so, arge part of his skin cracked. Fresh blood gushed out of his body, but a presence that had nevere from Su Ming''s body erupted.


    The explosive charge of this presence caused Su Ming''s hair to instantly turn white. As his face charged, he turned into a teenager of about thirteen- to fourteen-years-old from a child of seven- to eight-years-old. The powerful presence about himshed against the world. When Su Ming opened his eyes, there was an aloof look within them.


    Three breaths!


    At the instant Su Ming went through the second transformation of Destiny, he immediately gained an epiphany. He knew that he only had three breaths in the second transformation. However, within these three breaths, the offensive power he could bring forth¡­


    ¡­ was no longer below Mastery Realm. He could execute¡­ the power of Mastery Realm!


    When Su Ming moved forward, he instantly closed in on the white-robed teenager, and booming sounds instantly echoed in the air. Two breathster, when the two of them fell backwards, Su Ming stopped once more in front of the Resentful Wei. A decaying presence spread out of his body, and his appearance instantly changed. When he turned into his original self, his body trembled and he coughed up blood as if he was about to fall over.


    When he looked at the white-robed teenager, he saw that when he was forced back, he also coughed up blood. The golden hue on his body was disappearing right before his eyes. The golden de in his hand was also turning into golden light. By the looks of it, it was about to dissipate.


    As the youthughed brokenly, a bit of the white-robed teenager''s consciousness seemed to have returned to him. The golden hue in his eyes had already be so faint that it could barely be seen. The burning of his blood had reached its end.


    "I¡­ still have one skill left¡­ Split the Earth!" The white-robed teenager swung the golden de that was about to dissipate, having forced himself to gather up his final strength.


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. When he sucked in a deep breath, he prepared himself to summon the Sand Spirit.


    He could still summon the Sand Spirit twice. Su Ming did not want to use it so easily; if he could afford not to use it, he intended not to use it. Yet if the white-robed teenager still had strength in him to fight, Su Ming would have to summon the Sand Spirit.


    But the moment the white-robed teenager lifted the de, it suddenly disintegrated. A confused look appeared on the youth''s face. His body trembled, and his presence disappeared without a trace. He¡­ plummeted to the ground.


    He had already burned all of his blood. As he plummeted, the golden light within his bodypletely disappeared. Even what was beyond the fifth kiln in the world outside had also vanishedpletely.


    The battle ended with the white-robed teenager burning all his blood. Su Ming¡­ won, but his victory did not mean that he was stronger than the white-robed teenager. Instead, due to the existence of the God Ascension Nectar, he couldst longer, and this fight was one where the one who couldst till the end would win!


    But at the instant the white-robed teenager plummeted to the ground, before Su Ming could rx, the ground roared. A huge crack tore through the earth. Countless Fire Spirits that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time surged out from the crack. In the blink of an eye, they filled the entire area.

 Chapter 999 A Chessboard

    <h4>Chapter 999 A Chessboard</h4>


    The appearance of the Fire Spirits instantly caused the world to turn fire red. The seething sea of fire, the high temperature, the ruthless expressions on the Fire Spirits, and the mighty pressureing from their sheer numbers instantly caused the hearts of all people to tremble!


    The corpse of the white-robed teenager with the blood of Ancient Wu fell in the region where the crack had formed on the ground. Almost at the instant the Fire Spirits surged up and their roars reverberated in the air in a shocking manner, his corpse vanished without a trace deep in the crevice.


    No one dared to chase after him to search for him. Even the expression me Fiends'' Progenitor changed the instant he saw thatrge number of Fire Spirits. Since he longed greatly for the white-robed teenager''s corpse, he would have gone right after if the Fire Spirits were just normal ones. But among them, there were around a dozen who were nearly Almighties in Mastery Realm. They¡­ were the reason why everyone''s expressions changed.


    Roars echoed in the air, me Fiends'' Progenitor had his Nascent Divinity shrink. Arge amount of mes instantly shot out from it. They enveloped his entire body, and he did not dare move a single inch. Based on his experience, this method was not really effective when there was no one else around him, but if there had been someone, he might escape death.


    After all, the element spreading out from his body was also fire.


    Su Ming''s eyes shrank. At that moment, he was already like thest embers of a dying me. There was no way he could hide. The only thing he could do was to use his fastest speed to take a few steps backwards. He swung his arm and put away the severely injured Resentful Wei into his storage bag.


    Almost at the instant he finished doing this, therge number of Fire Spirits that had surged out split into two parts. One of them charged towards the body of the supreme treasure, while the other came roaring after Su Ming.


    Before the ruthless expressions, ferocious gazes, and endless sea of fire spreading out of their bodies closed in, the ground looked as if it was about to melt from the heat. This was a fire that could burn a world!


    During that moment of danger, after Su Ming gritted his teeth and put away the Resentful Wei, he prepared himself to summon the Sand Spirit to neutralize this impending disaster. But suddenly, he saw a scene that caused his gaze to focus and a strange expression to instantly appear on his face.


    The Fire Spirits who were charging towards him came to an abrupt halt in midair once he put away the Resentful Wei, as if they had charged towards him because of the ck horse. Right then, no traces of the Resentful Wei could be found, so as if they could not see Su Ming, they turned their to look around, then their expressions regained their ruthlessness. As they roared¡­ they rushed towards me Fiends'' Progenitor who was enveloped in mes in hopes to pass off as a ball of fire.


    The pupils of me Fiends'' Progenitor shrank, and he immediately began cursing. He had used this method many times to lie his way through disasters, but this time, much to his grievance, he realized that even though Su Ming was standing in midair, those Fire Spirits¡­ did not even spare him a nce. This matter caused me Fiends'' Progenitor to feel aggrieved, but at the same time, he did not have time to think too much about it. In a sh, he turned into a long arc that escaped into the distance.


    There was the sound of air being sliced, and arge number of Fire Spirits rushed madly after me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    After Su Ming had left the body of the supreme treasure, Xuan Shang had be the main soul once more. When the Fire Spirits closed in on him, his heart shuddered, and he instantly had the body of the supreme body to shoot up from the ground. He turned into a long arc and fled into the distance. Like before, a portion of the Fire Spirits split up to chase after him like a swarm of bees.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, because all of that had happened in the span of a few breaths. The Fire Spirits had surged into the sky and filled it in the start, but in an instant, thend became empty¡­ All the Fire Spirits had split up to chase after me Fiends'' Progenitor and the body of the supreme treasure, but they did note after Su Ming, as if they didn''t care for him at all¡­


    Su Ming blinked. He remembered his previous assumption: It seemed like the Fire Spirits in thisnd did not harbor any hostility towards him.


    A faint glint shone in his eyes, then he looked towards the crack in the distance. He did not act rashly, but instead sat down cross-legged and began circting his cultivation base to swiftly heal himself.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Su Ming opened his eyes. He managed to suppress some of the injuries in his body, and without any hesitation, he charged into the crack on the ground. He did not care about the white-robed teenager''s corpse, but he cared about his storage bag¡­ because the catwoman was clearly in it.


    The reason behind why the situation in which either he or the white-robed teenager had to die was in truth caused by the catwoman. Even though she did not have much of a connection with Su Ming, but he had taken over everything that belonged to Dao Kong, and that catwoman had thus be one of his subordinates. Because of that, there was no way he would allow her to be used as a blood source.


    The crack was very big, and it was dark inside. The area was incredibly spacious. At full speed, Su Ming charged into the depths. Before long, when he stepped into the bottom mostyer of the crack, his pupils constricted, and he began observing the area around him carefully.


    This was a secret tunnel, but the crack above it had allowed the Fire Spirits to rush out. When he looked around him, his gazended in the distance, where the white-robed teenager''s corpsey unmoving.


    While walking closer, Su Ming stared at the white-robed teenager, whose eyes were still open, but had long be dull and lifeless, and who had died without peace. A cold sneer curled up on his lips.


    "You are the first Almighty I killed, but you definitely won''t be thest."


    Su Ming swung his right hand, and the white-robed teenager''s storage bag flew out to him. Once he caught it, he scanned it with his Atman. Due to the white-robed teenager''s death, his storage bag had be an item without an owner. With his Atman, Su Ming immediately saw the catwoman sealed inside. She was unconscious at the moment. There was a mark of a centipede at the center of her brows, which was slowly fading away.


    Su Ming stared at it, then his eyes shone suddenly. Without batting an eyelid, he patted the white-robed teenager''s corpse with his right hand, and immediately, he put away his corpse. Only once he finished doing this did he stand up. Almost at the instant he did that, his left index finger pointed behind him as his body moved.


    However, the gust of wind from his finger formed by his divine ability did not shoot outwards. Not too far away behind him was a Fire Spirit that was clearly a baby. It had its eyes wide open and was gawking at Su Ming.


    This Fire Spirit was very small and did not even reach Su Ming''s knees. It was crouching on the ground, without a hint of malice on its face. Instead, it was filled with curiosity.


    When Su Ming looked towards it, the baby Fire Spirit looked as if it had been scared by him and immediately took a few steps back. At the same time, interest appeared on its face. This hen caused it to move forward slightly. When it looked at Su Ming, its expression gradually grew gentle. There was no fear on it, only a look of ease andfort.


    Thisfortable feeling allowed it to get closer to Su Ming. When it was only dozens of feet away, it moved in a sh and charged towards Su Ming. A fierce look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, but he did not dodge. He wanted to verify his guess, and so allowed the Fire Spirit toe towards him. When he saw the small Fire Spirit lying by his feet with a delighted expression on its face while hugging onto his calf and refusing to let go, a thought rose in his heart.


    ''Could it be that the Fire Spirits are also like the one thousand feet tall tree?''


    As Su Ming contemted it, he moved, intending to leave the crack, but the moment he moved, the baby Fire Spirit let go and swiftly returned to the spot it had been crouching in earlier. Then once it beckoned for Su Ming toe over, it moved in a sh and disappeared without a trace into the tunnel.


    A pensive look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The meaning behind the young Fire Spirit''s actions was clear. It wanted him to enter the tunnel. After he pondered over it silently for a moment, Su Ming took a step forward and walked into the tunnel. When he stepped inside, he saw the small Fire Spirit waiting for him at a fork in the distance. When it saw him following, it immediately grinned and ran forward again.


    Like this, Su Ming followed after the baby Fire Spirit in a ce that was filled with tunnels which created aplicated maze. He continued moving as time trickled by. After about an hour, when the Fire Spirit had allowed Su Ming to approach it, he saw an incrediblyrge and spacious underground cave!


    This was a ce that was several tens of thousands of feet tall. It was dark in the area, Su Ming could clearly see hollowed pits all over the ground; there were countless caves on the walls. If he was to describe this underground world as a maze, then this was surely its core.


    In silence, Su Ming stared at a skeleton leaning against the wall of the cave on the ground beneath him. Only half of that skeleton remained, but Su Ming saw¡­ a long spear that the skeleton held in its hand!


    The spear was purple at first, but when he took a few closer looks, he saw it turn ck, as if it was asionally changing between ck and purple.


    Near the skeleton were two old Fire Spirits. They were clearly very old and were sitting cross-legged like cultivators. Between them was a chessboard with a couple chess pieces on it. The two Fire Spirits¡­ were clearly ying chess!


    The baby Fire Spirit was crouching beside the chessboard and beckoning Su Ming toe to its side.


    Su Ming focused. As he pondered over it, he moved. Since he had alreadye to this ce, then he might as well get to the bottom of it. When he approached the chessboard between the two old Fire Spirits, his gaze first swept past the creatures, but they did not seem to have noticed his arrival. They did not even lift their heads, but continued moving the chess pieces about the chessboard while contemting their next moves.


    This scene was incredibly bizarre. In silence, Su Ming looked over the chessboard.


    This was a board game he had never seen before. There were only ten chess pieces scattered over it. Five of them were gray, and four of them were white. There was only one that was ck.


    No matter how he looked at it, that ck chess piece looked as if it had appeared out of nowhere and gave off an incredibly discordant feeling. After all, nine was the peak of all numbers, so the additional ck piece gave the entire chessboard a feeling as if a powerful sense of ughter was contained within it.


    Four white chess pieces looked as if they had surrounded the ck piece so that they could kill it in order to restore harmony to the chessboard.


    Su Ming stared at it. When his gazended on the ck piece, he frowned.


    Time trickled by slowly, and after a long moment, the old Fire Spirit on the right side of the chessboard let out a sigh filled with an ancient air.

 Chapter 1000 Then Let’s Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 1000 Then Let¡¯s Fight!</h4>


    The old Fire Spirit who had sighed shook his head and mumbled under his breath, "Why is it like this?"


    "That''s right, why is it this way?" The Fire Spirit sitting by the left side of the chessboard revealed anguish.


    "You are Su Xuan Yi''s son and an Abyss Builder, so could you tell me why this game turned out like this?" The Fire Spirit on the right of the chessboard lifted his head and for the first time cast his gaze on Su Ming.


    At the instant he looked over, Su Ming''s heart shuddered. This old Fire Spirit''s eyes might seem clouded, but there was an indescribably fierce look in his eyes. In fact, there was even a type of mighty pressure in that gaze. That mighty pressure was even more powerful than that of Dust Burners'' Progenitor. Su Ming could sense that faint, indistinct cracks had immediately started appearing in the space around the area when the Fire Spirit looked over.


    This was¡­ an Art governing thews of fate!


    "What is this game?" Su Ming asked.


    He was not surprised by the fact that he was recognized. He could tell that these two old Fire Spirits were the ones that Dust Burners'' Progenitor had said possessed intelligence and incredibly great power, but who did not wish to leave the fifth kiln to be part of Dust Burners. They obeyed the ancient promise and acted as guardians in the fifth kiln.


    Since the one thousand feet tall tree could recognize him and the Fire Spiritspletely ignored him when they saw him, it was not surprising that the two powerful Fire Spirits who possessed intelligence could recognize him.


    "It is a game Abyss Builders'' Progenitor yed with Su Xuan Yi in the fifth kiln when the fifth True World was surrounded and attacked by the four Great True Worlds. He then left the fifth kiln and fought against the enemies in the world outside.


    "Before he left, he let out a long string ofughter¡­ and shook his head¡­"


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. He had experienced far too many things. At that moment, he stared in silence at the chessboard, especially that ck piece. Time trickled by slowly, and it continued flowing away until a long, long had time passed.


    "Even you don''t understand it¡­" The old Fire Spirit to the right of the chessboard shook his head and sighed.


    Su Ming did not speak. He only stared at the chessboard. Gradually, the Fire Spirits returned to the underground cave from the world outside. They were roaring when they returned, but once they entered the spacious underground cave, they fell silent and crouched down in the area around.


    More of them came back as time passed. When all the Fire Spirits returned, they were once more densely packed in the ce, illuminating the area by the faint lighting from the fire around their bodies.


    Two of them were very tall, and they possessed power that was nearly that of Almighties in Mastery Realm. The Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor was captured in their hands. He was shuddering with fear on his face, but when he saw Su Ming in the distance, he was stunned.


    Su Ming lifted his head and said softly, "This game is very easy to understand,"


    His words immediately attracted the gazes of the two Fire Spirits.


    "Have the both of you never left the fifth kiln? And did you gain your power not because of any form of training in the path of cultivation but because you naturally gained it as time passed after you gained intelligence?" Su Ming swept his gaze past the two old Fire Spirits.


    "What do you mean?" The Fire Spirit to the left of the chessboard spoke hoarsely after remaining silent for a moment.


    "There are nine worlds in this universe, so it''s clear that nine is the peak of all numbers, but there are not just nine worlds on the chessboard. Instead, a ck piece was added to it, causing this game to no longer be in harmony. The signs of chaos had appeared within it.


    "The additional ck piece should be the Abyss Builders. More urately speaking, it was once the Abyss Builders'' Progenitor," Su Ming said calmly. There was a sentimental tone in his voice that no one could detect. He lifted his right hand and lifted the ck piece from the chessboard.


    Once it was taken away, a harmonious air immediately radiated off theyout of the chessboard. Five gray and four white pieces. Albeit filled with a fragmented and iplete air, it still gave off a feeling of aplete universe.


    "These should be the nine worlds in the universe. These four white pieces are the four Great True Worlds, and the five gray pieces are the five Great True Worlds that were once destroyed and are now in the void." Su Ming shook his head, then put down the ck piece in his hand back to its original spot.


    "The Fifth True World¡­ is not one of the nine worlds in this universe," Su Ming said softly after lowering his head. In truth, he hade to understand this earlier, but only then was he certain of his guess. The Fifth True World¡­ was the fifth, and also the tenth.


    "This game is the epiphany of Abyss Builders'' Progenitor. Heughed because he was proud of himself, and he shook his head because he was filled with regret. He was proud that he disturbed the game, and regretful because he did not manage toplete it.


    "He left this game¡­ for Su Xuan Yi, because he wanted Su Xuan Yi to continue and finish the game," Su Ming''s stated calmly, his expression not changing.


    "Then what did you see?" the old Fire Spirit to the right of the chessboard suddenly asked.


    Su Ming stayed silent. After a long while, he sighed. "He wants me toplete the game."


    The secrets of the Fifth True World were revealed before his eyes when he least expected it.


    When he thought about it carefully, if he connected all the clues he discovered in the past, then the outline of the string would form a secret that no longer was somethingplicated.


    There was nothing worth hiding about this secret either. The four Great True Worlds surrounding and attacking the Fifth True World in the past had always been a fact.


    Perhaps these two old Fire Spirits truly did not understand it, but there was also a possibility that they understood it¡­


    If they really did not understand it, then it would be because they had never walked out of the fifth kiln. Perhaps they did not know that there were worlds and disasters existing in the Cultivation Worlds outside.


    Worlds possessed Essences of Worlds. It could make a limited number of cultivators be Lords of World nes. It could be described as a ce with only a certain amount of fixed spots. Once they were upied, other people could either leave to search for other worlds to obtain their acknowledgement, or kill the current holders and snatch their spots.


    Beside these, there were no other options. Unless they could endure having their cultivation base eternally remain at one level, they had to choose one of the two options.


    As they trained and obtained the acknowledgement of ten thousand Essences of Worlds, they could reach ne Kalpa Realm. Once they surpassed this Realm, they would reach Lunar Kalpa Realm, and as they continued gathering their power, they would reach Sr Kalpa Realm.


    This was thew of the universe. All lives could only practice cultivation if they obeyed thisw¡­ Su Ming had been uncertain about the Fifth True World previously, after he gained his understanding about his inborn ability of an Abyss Builder.


    This inborn ability was tant robbery. It was a domineering, malicious ability, a madness that ignoredws and stood above them. He did not need Essences of Worlds, and neither did he need to fuse with ten thousand worlds to reach ne Kalpa Realm, because his ability to Possess others could surpass everything.


    It was due to the uncertainty towards this inborn ability that Su Ming¡­ had formed guesses towards the Fifth True World in the bottom of his heart.


    He could already imagine that Abyss Builders'' Progenitor was the prodigy of his generation. With his inborn divine ability, he could Possess all living beings, overturn the universe, ignore rules, and reach an incredibly terrifying state.


    Because of that, he would naturally attract the other powerful warriors'' attention and bring about the disaster of death on himself. It seemed to make sense if that was the case.


    However, there was always a question in Su Ming''s heart. If he could solve it, he would be able to understand what had happened.


    The stronger Abyss Builders'' Progenitor became, the more of a threat he posed to others. However, this was not enough for the four Great True Worlds to work together to surround and destroy all living beings in the Fifth True World. They also nearly killed all the Abyss Builders, with even Su Ming not escaping from being cursed when he was just a baby in his mother''s womb.


    This¡­ was slightly illogical.


    Unless Abyss Builders'' Progenitor did something that angered the heavens and all lives in the universe, forcing the other four Great True Worlds to attack¡­ But with the power and wisdom Abyss Builders'' Progenitor possessed, how could it have been possible for him not to see the end result of his actions. How could it be possible that he would do something that would incite such wrath in the four Great True Worlds that it could not be resolved?


    ''There''s another possibility¡­''


    Su Ming lifted his head. He looked at the walls of the cave above him. There was a hint of deep emotion in his eyes. He remembered the Duke of Crimson me once mentioning that Abyss Builders'' Progenitor was only half a step away from bing the supreme, unparalleled existence in the world. He might have been half a step away, but his offensive power back then had already been sufficient for him to fight against two supreme existences!


    The Duke of Crimson me might only have been in Lunar Kalpa Realm, but during that generation, cultivators in Lunar Kalpa Realm could see far ahead down the path of cultivation. The supreme existence he mentioned was a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, but once Su Ming came to understand the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, he understood that those in Mastery Realm were Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, and those in Death Realm were also the same. In fact, even Sublime Paragons could be said to have been born from Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, but different Realms meant a difference between heaven and earth.


    If that was the case, then it would mean that there was a high possibility that that supreme existence¡­ was a Sublime Paragon, which would also mean that Abyss Builders'' Progenitor had only been half a step away from bing a Sublime Paragon!


    However, his offensive power had already been great enough for him to fight against two Sublime Paragons!!


    ''This possibility is¡­ No matter what path of cultivation we practice, there will always be a checkpoint. Breaking through this checkpoint is the same as the Essences of Worlds all lives in the world practice. It is in a fixed position.


    ''Every single world out of the nine worlds in the universe can only have one Sublime Paragon. This is thew.


    ''Which is why there are only four Sublime Paragons in the four Great True Worlds. They stand above Kalpa Lords like Dao Chen. If the Fifth True World is one of the nine worlds in the universe, then the matter of it being destroyed would not have happened.


    ''But the Fifth True World was not one of the nine worlds in the universe. Because of it, once Abyss Builders'' Progenitor became a Sublime Paragon, one of the four Sublime Paragons in the four Great True Worlds would definitely die!


    ''There were only four spots, and they had already been upied, but then came a person who became a great threat to the four¡­ Abyss Builders'' Progenitor!''


    Su Ming stayed silent. This was his guess, but he was quite certain that it¡­ was the real reason behind why the Fifth True World was destroyed.


    He sighed softly, then lowered his head. He looked at the ck piece on the chessboard, then after he remained silent for a moment, a bright spark appeared in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and picked up the ck piece once again.


    Su Ming did not want to take this path at first, but he knew that it did not matter whether it was Su Xuan Yi or he himself, as long as they took that one step, they would definitely fall to the same fate as Abyss Builders'' Progenitor.


    If that was the case¡­


    "Then let''s fight!"


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He clenched his right fist, and the ck piece disappeared from his palm.

 Chapter 1001 Zhu You Cai

    <h4>Chapter 1001 Zhu You Cai</h4>


    At the instant the ck piece disappeared from Su Ming''s palm, the two old Fire Spirits sitting on the left and right of the chessboard exchanged nces before lowering their heads. Their eyelids fell shut.


    At the same time, the other Fire Spirits around the area also crouched down and looked like they were falling into sleep again. There was not a hint of aversion in them towards Su Ming standing there, and neither did they pay any attention to him.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, until eventually his eyesnded on the half of the skeleton lying against the wall not too far away. He also stared at the long spear it held in its hands, and his eyes shed with light.


    "This person came ages ago. He killed seven powerful warriors in session, and even the two of us were not his opponent¡­ In the end, we had to have our people offer up their lives to activate three-tenths of the fire in the fifth kiln to refine him alive¡­


    "But this person was so strong that this was only enough to melt half of his body and seal his soul in this ce. And this happened just because he already harbored the desire to die in his heart, or else¡­ if he had wanted to leave, we would not have been able to make him stay.


    "The long spear in his hands is dyed with arge amount of Fire Spirits'' life force. If you''re not worried that this person will one day be resurrected and rush out of this ce, you can take away the spear."


    The old Fire Spirit''s voice echoed in the cave. Su Ming stared at the remaining half of the skeleton, and after a period of pensive silence, he walked over.


    When he came beside the skeleton, he cast a few scrutinizing nces at it, and eventually became certain that this person¡­ was not Lie Shan Xiu!


    In truth, when he saw this skeleton, an assumption had formed in his heart. After all, Lie Shan Xiu had a spear named Undertaker of Evil''s Spear. Su Ming had received an imitation ot it in the past, but he then remembered that the real Undertaker of Evil''s Spear was under the imperial city in thend of Berserkers. It was used to suppress evil, so Lie Shan Xiu should not have taken it away.


    At the Su Ming observed the skeleton carefully, his assumption disappeared from his mind. His gazended on the long spear that alternated between ck and purple, he lifted his right hand to grab it.


    The instant Su Ming touched it, a thick murderous aura spread out from the spear with a bang. It traveled up Su Ming''s right hand and charged into his body. Within an instant, it filled him up. The murderous aura was so strong that as it traveled through him, it turned into a wave of impact that went surging to his brain.


    Under this impact, an absent-minded look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. Blurry pictures shed through his mind. Those pictures seemed to be the spear''s memories, and they were all revealed before Su Ming''s eyes.


    Within one picture was a middle-aged man dressed in ck with a long spear in his hand. The ce where he stood was the underground cave. There was no expression on the man''s face, but there was no longer any attachment towards life in his eyes, either. There were countless Fire Spirits surrounding him, and there were nine huge Fire Spirits exuding the presence of Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death fighting against him.


    There was no expression on his face, but with each spear thrust, the earth would move, and the mountains would tremble. As the Fire Spirits died one by one, they began to chat. Before the man''s eyes, the spirits began aging, and as the ground rumbled under his feet, an endless sea of fire gushed out of thend. That sea of fire¡­ instantly submerged the middle-aged man.


    The picture changed. The middle-aged man appeared in a world where the sky was blue, but once he pierced through it, it turned ck. The hundreds of living creatures on the ground copsed and died. It could be seen that the world where he was located was still a dimension in the fifth kiln.


    A third picture appeared, and it portrayed a gxy. Su Ming could see that before the middle-aged man was an endless sea of fire gushing out of the fifth kiln. Clearly, this time, the memory he saw was the one before the middle-aged man had stepped into the fifth kiln.


    These pictures were shbacks that were sketching out the man''s memories. They were a recollection kept by the spear.


    A fourth picture appeared in Su Ming''s mind. It was set¡­ within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It was the gxy in which the four Great True Worlds used to keep watch over the barrennds. Even though Su Ming did not know to which true world the man belonged, he saw five-colored light on the middle-aged man''s hands turn into a rope that bound his hands. There were nearly one hundred runic symbols surrounding him as if they were sealing him. Behind him were seven old men. They looked at the bound man withplicated expressions on their faces, their heads lowered to bow to him.


    The man turned around. There was a hint of a defeat and grief on his face. He lowered his head to look at his bound hands. When he rxed them slightly, Su Ming saw that there was a faint red medicinal core between then. The middle-aged man clenched his fists tightly, then walked into the distance.


    The fifth picture allowed Su Ming to see a gxy with which he was incredibly familiar. The color of that gxy was not ck, but red!


    The middle-aged man held the long spear in this gxy. Soon, he let out a string of shrill and forlorn soundingughter before he rushed towards a bald teenager ahead of him.


    This teenager was dressed in a blood-red long robe. He did not seem old, but there was an indescribable ancient air about him. He stared at the middle-aged man coldly. After just a lift of his right hand, the middle-aged man coughed up blood as he tumbled back.


    "Are you done fooling around?" The teenager''s voice was calm, and there was a dignified air within it that signified someone who regarded himself as a supreme entity.


    "I''d rather not learn the Extermination Dao and enter Death Realm!" the middle-aged man roared and charged forward in a mad dash again.


    The picture changed, the sixth picture appearing in Su Ming''s mind. In it was a cultivation. The sky was still red, but the middle-aged man was now on the ground. In his arms was a woman''s corpse. Tears trickled down his cheeks as he roared at the sky.


    The woman''s corpse slowly disintegrated, until she turned into a faint red medicinal core!


    At the same time, the teenager in red walked calmly into the picture. He picked up the medicinal core and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    "Eat it. When you do, you can practice Sacred Yin''s Extermination Dao. Once I take that one step forward, it does not matter whether I''ll seed or not, you will still be the next Kalpa Lord of Sacred Yin World."


    When Su Ming heard this, his entire body shuddered, but he did not let go of the spear in his hand. Instead, he gripped it tighter before slowly lifting it up, slowly extracting it from the skeleton''s palm.


    Immediately after, the picture in his mind changed again, and the seventh picture appeared. This time, the teenager in red stood in a world with birds chirping and flowers blooming. Before him was a child of about eight or nine years old. That boy knelt under the teenager''s feet, and with his young voice, he said¡­


    "Master."


    Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly and looked at the half of the skeleton before slowly bringing the spear in his hand before him. The hand which the skeleton used to hold the spear was lifted up high as well when Su Ming raised the spear. If anyone saw this, it would seem as if the skeleton himself had lifted his hand to give Su Ming the spear in his hand.


    When the skeleton let go of his grip and Su Ming held the purplish ck long spearpletely by himself, it shone and disappeared into his hand. However, a purple and ck ring appeared on Su Ming''s right index finger. With a swing of his arm, that ring immediately disappeared, hidden away.


    After a period of silence, Su Ming took a few steps back, wrapped his fist in his palm, then bowed deeply towards the skeleton.


    He knew the reason behind why this person longed for death, which was mentioned by the Fire Spirits just then. He was the Sovereign of True Sacred Yin World and was the disciple of Sacred Yin''s Kalpa Lord. If everything had went smoothly, this person would have be the next Sacred Yin''s Kalpa Lord.


    But during this process, an ident happened. His wife passed away, and it was due to the Master he idolized since he was young. His body was exiled to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but his soul had already died a long time ago when the woman in his arms closed her eyes.


    Su Ming looked at the skeleton in front of him. He did not even know his name, but he knew that a person who could enter Death Realm through the Extermination Dao¡­ was definitely an Almighty in Life Realm. This sort of powerful warrior¡­ was surely a shocking person whose name rang through the gxy.


    There was practically no force in the universe that could make a person who reached Life Realm die. Even if there was, it was definitely rare and hard to find. That was why he was still alive, even if there was only half of his skeleton remaining.


    However, Su Ming did not sense this person''s soul from the skeleton or the long spear in his hand. The memories he saw just then were only some residual ones left behind in the spear. When it disappeared into Su Ming''s hand, the residual memories also vanished.


    After bowing once, Su Ming lifted his head, then turned around to walk towards the exit. The Fire Spirits continued crouching in the area, their eyes closing slowly, as if they wanted to fall asleep again. Su Ming took a few steps forward, and after a pause, he looked at me Fiends'' Progenitor who was looking at him anxiously.


    "That Nascent Divinity is mine," Su Ming said calmly.


    When he said these words, the Fire Spirit holding onto the Nascent Divinity of me Fiends'' Progenitor let go of it. me Fiends'' Progenitor immediately flew to Su Ming''s side, who lifted his feet and turned into a long arc that charged towards the exit. me Fiends'' Progenitor followed after him closely. At that moment, there was no longer any hint of hostility in him towards Su Ming.


    The two of them moved through the tunnels underground extremely quickly. After some time, Su Ming rushed out of the crack in the ground.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor followed behind him. Once he rushed out, he looked at the crack in the ground with lingering fear in his eyes, then looked at Su Ming. HE wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him.


    "Thank you, fellow Daoist."


    Su Ming turned around and cast me Fiends'' Progenitor a look. He did not speak, but instead lifted his head to look at the sky. He scanned the area with his Atman and found that he could not find the body of the supreme treasure in this world. Clearly, they had already escaped from Fire Spirits'' pursuit and went into another dimension.


    However, with the bald crane, Xu Hui, and Progenitor Long Hai around, Su Ming would be able to immediately notice them the moment they both entered the same dimension.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor hesitated for a moment, but did not dare to mention the matter about them agreeing that he would have the white-robed teenager''s physical body. He was incredibly weakened at the moment, and he was worried that if he brought this up, he would displease Su Ming.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Ming had already found the exit with his Atman, and with one move, he charged towards it. me Fiends'' Progenitor quickly followed behind him, and after some time, they arrived at the distorted region which was the exit. They stepped in and disappeared from the world.


    What the two of them did not know was that at the instant Su Ming took the purple-ck spear from the skeleton''s hands, the big and ferocious looking Zhu You Cai shuddered in another dimension. He slowly lifted his head and looked into the distance, his face filled withplicated emotions.

 Chapter 1002 Life Inclination Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1002 Life Inclination Spear</h4>


    "Have I been freed?" Zhu You Cai lowered his head and sat down quietly on the floor. The world where he was located was formed bykes. At that moment, there was one beside him, and the blue sky reflected off it.


    Zhu You Cai looked at his thick palm, and after a long while¡­ a faint red medicinal core appeared on it!


    He looked at the medicinal core, and his expression slowly became gentle, but there was also anguish on his face.


    "No matter who did it, I am free¡­" Zhu You Cai mumbled and stood up before casting a nce at theke beside him. In silence, he walked over and lowered his head to look at the surface. When he did so, he saw his reflection in the water.


    A body as plump as that of a boar met his eyes. He had a hideous look formed byyers of thick fat on his face. Bloodshot eyes, messy hair¡­ After Zhu You Cai took a good look at himself, he closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again¡­ he was still Zhu You Cai. He moved and turned into a long arc that charged into the distance.


    "The Abyss Builders of the Fifth True World have an Art that can resurrect the dead. As long as they have a fragment of a soul, they can make the deade back to life. Even though the Fifth True World has disappeared and it is said that the Abyss Builders have been wiped out¡­ as long as there is a fragment of hope, I must go to the Fifth True World. I must find an Abyss Builder and resurrect you¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    As Su Ming and me Fiends'' Progenitor moved through the passages of time and had their life force flow out from their bodies time and again, Su Ming began to feel exhausted, and he could not help but remember the promise of a thousand years to the cultivators in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds.


    That promise was rted to time. Originally, it was for everyone, but once Su Ming Possessed Ecang, it disappeared, but the prerequisite was that¡­ he had to have his Ecang clone devour the other Ecangs so that he would continue growing stronger until he upied the entire Western Ring Neb and turned it into his personal abode.


    This was Su Ming''s goal. At that moment, such a goal was still a little far away, but there was no doubt¡­ that at that moment, his Ecang clone was already stronger than the other Ecangs. However, he was still not strong enough to devour the other souls in one go.


    As Su Ming traveled forward, he moved through one dimension after another. He did not stop in any of them for long. Usually, after he came to a dimension, he would scan it with his Atman, and upon not discovering the body of the supreme treasure, he would immediately leave.


    Because of it, things were hard for me Fiends'' Progenitor. He was a Nascent Divinity. Each time he moved through another dimension, he would be even more tired, but he did not dare say a word because he was worried that he would stir up Su Ming''s desire to kill him.


    As he followed after him, he sighed continuously in his heart. When he came to the fifth kiln, he did not expect that he would end up like this, and it was not the first time he regretted his decision in his heart¡­ Why did he show hostility towards Su Ming in the beginning?


    ''This person is ruthless and cunning. I absolutely can''t provoke him again.''


    me Fiends'' Progenitor cast a wary nce at Su Ming in front of him. He might not have forced the Progenitor to follow him, but he could already imagine that if he did anything abnormal, it would be the same as giving the other an excuse to attack.


    "After moving past the Spirit Trudging tforms on the second border, the dimensions will reduce in number, and the chances of dimensions with supreme treasures appearing will increase. How much do you know about this?" Su Ming suddenly asked while rushing forward.


    "The third border in the fifth kiln isn''t really that dangerous, inparison. After all, the chance of everyone running into each other isn''t that high¡­" When me Fiends'' Progenitor said this much, he stopped talking, and he sighed in his heart again.


    "It''s the simr between the third and second borders. The chances of us running into each other are higher, but if we''re careful, huge idents won''t happen.


    "However, the dimensions in front of the Spirit Trudging tforms of the second border, before the first border, will be incredibly intense. There aren''t many dimensions there to begin with, so when several people appear in a dimension and there is a supreme treasure in there¡­" me Fiends'' Progenitor cast a nce at Su Ming.


    "They''ll be engaged in a battle to the death! I''vee to the fifth kiln several times before. Each time, there will be powerful warriors who will die between the second and first borders.


    "Once the remaining few people step onto the Spirit Trudging tforms of the first border, the ce they will want to go to would be the core of the fifth kiln. Over there, their fights will reach their most intense state, because when they are there, the nine greatest supreme treasures will appear, and that temptation¡­ is not something a normal person can resist.


    "But during the past few times, I would at most go to the area between the second and first border. I chose to leave before I stepped into the core, which is why I''m still alive," me Fiends'' Progenitor said in a low tone.


    Su Ming''s expression remained calm, but several thoughts had emerged in his head. As he moved forward, he walked out of a crack of a dimension and stepped into a new one. This was already the umpteenth dimension he had moved through, and based on his calctions, he should soon be arriving at the Spirit Trudging tforms at the end of the second border.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming took a step in the dimension, his expression changed. At the same time, the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor by his side lit up with delighted surprise.


    Right before their eyes, an intense battle was being waged in the sky. Booming sounds reverberated in the air, stirring up many waves of impact that swept through the area. They created violent gusts of wind that threatened to copse the sky and shatter the earth.


    The two sides fighting were Zhu You Cai and the body of the supreme treasure of Xuan Shang, Xu Hui, and the others!


    The bottom half of the dimension was a blue ocean. Huge waves were swept up by the wind caused by the battle in the sky. The waves roared, causing a huge whirlpool to appear on the entire surface of the ocean.


    As this whirlpool rotated ceaselessly, it allowed all people to see the bottom of the ocean!


    There was a statue over there. It was a strange, with three heads. Its entire body shone with a white light that illuminated the sky, and it looked like a piece that was ced as a garrison at the bottom of the ocean.


    Near the whirlpool, there were nearly one hundred ferocious sea dragons. They were swimming around, asionally lifting their heads to roar at the sky, but they did not dare to get close to the white statue.


    "A supreme treasure!" me Fiends'' Progenitor immediately eximed.


    This was the first time Su Ming entered a dimension with a supreme treasure. The ripples of power and the presence spreading out from the treasure were clearly stronger than from aplementary treasure. It was enough for all people to be able to tell how different and unique it was at first nce.


    The statue had three heads. One of them was crying, the other smiling, and thest one raging!


    Three heads and one body. The statue stood at the bottom of the ocean, tempting all those who saw it, but at the same time, they would be unable to help themselves but find that there was something bizarre about that treasure.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor and Su Ming''s appearance immediately caught the attention of the parties fighting in the sky. The body of the supreme treasure had a calm expression on its face, but the hearts of Xuan Shang and his group trembled.


    Xu Hui was very calm. She knew that Su Ming would definitely be able to catch up, hence when she saw him at that moment, she was not surprised. Progenitor Long Hai was the same. With his age, his farsightedness, and his cunning, he naturally knew that with the draw in the connection provided by the promise between him and Su Ming, this person would definitely be able to find him. He might have the body of the supreme treasure around, but this person was previously its main soul. Progenitor Long Hai would obviously not believe that Su Ming did not have any backup ns around.


    In truth, besides the bald crane, Xu Hui, and Progenitor Long Hai drawing Su Ming to this ce, there was also a hint of a trace that belonged to Su Ming on the body of the supreme treasure, which Su Ming had left on it previously.


    The trace was not within the body, but outside. Doing something like this was not difficult for him, since he had previously been the main soul of that body.


    When Zhu You Cai saw Su Ming, his pupils constricted. Su Ming''s face was incredibly unfamiliar to him, but when he saw me Fiends'' Progenitor by Su Ming''s side, he turned his head to cast a deep nce at the body of the supreme treasure.


    "Xuan Family''s supreme treasure!!" A fierce look instantly appeared in Zhu You Cai''s eyes. If it was anyone else, perhaps they would not be able to see through it so quickly¡­ but he could do it.


    The body of the supreme treasure was the first to arrive in this dimension, and Zhu You Cai arrived after it, which was why the battle had urred. When he saw Su Ming''s unfamiliar face and me Fiends'' Progenitor by his side, a glint had appeared in Zhu You Cai''s eyes. He instantly knew the reason why there was an unfamiliar feeling in him when he fought against the body of the supreme treasure just then.


    Clearly, the one who previously controlled the body of the supreme treasure was the cultivator next to me Fiends'' Progenitor, and he could easily tell who had the priority in controlling the body when he saw that me Fiends'' Progenitor was following this person.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in Zhu You Cai''s eyes. Almost at the instant he understood the connection between Su Ming and the body of the supreme treasure, he moved and charged at the whirlpool in the ocean. Judging by the direction he was going, he was heading straight for the three-headed statue, and he was so fast that he closed in on it within an instant.


    As Zhu You Cai took action, the expression of the body of the supreme treasure changed. Just as the group was about to chase after Zhu You Cai, a brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. When he lifted his right hand, a ring instantly appeared on his thumb.


    At the instant the purple-ck ring shone, a purple-ck long spear appeared in Su Ming''s hands. When he lifted it, he threw it without any hesitation at Zhu You Cai''s charging figure.


    With a screech, it sliced through the air. The sharp sound was akin to a woman''s forlorn wail. As it reverberated in the air, the body of the supreme treasure froze in midair. Xuan Shang, Nian Yin, Yun You, and Hua Yu let out screams of pain within it. Their minds and souls had been directly attacked by this sound.


    "Life Inclination Spear! It-it''s actually here?!" As Xuan Shang screamed in pain, an expression of disbelief appeared on his face.


    In fact, even Xu Hui''s mind was reduced to a mess, and her consciousness instantly turned nk.


    If that was all, it would have been nothing, but even Progenitor Long Hai''s Nascent Divinity began showing signs of instability at the instant the piercing sound appeared. His emotions changed drastically.


    "Life Inclination Spear, the weapon that belonged to War Immortal Chang He of True Sacred Yin World!!"


    Zhu You Cai was originally charging at the three-headed statue, but at the instant the piercing screech rang in the air, his body shuddered, and he came to an abrupt halt in midair. When he turned his head back, he stared at the iing long spear with a dumbfounded gaze, then looked at Su Ming, who stood in the distance with his long hair dancing behind him.


    Dressed in ck, Su Ming dazed Zhu You Cai. He seemed¡­ to be able to see a vague shadow of a middle-aged man. One who with grief, gratitude, and hatred for his Master in him, with his loss and regret for his lover, in destion¡­ scattered his soul in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    He saw¡­ himself.


    "So¡­ it''s him¡­"

 Chapter 1003 Inequity, Not Inclination 1

    <h4>Chapter 1003 Inequity, Not Inclination 1</h4>


    Zhu You Cai stared at the long spear letting out the sound that was akin to a woman''s wails echoing in all directions while it charged towards him. With an extreme speed, the spear sliced through the air and closed in to arrive in the blink of an eye right in front of him.


    Zhu You Cai fell silent. His body stopped in midair, and at the instant the spear approached him, he lifted his right hand to form a seal. When he did so, the act was very choppy, but it still gave off a feeling as if he was incredibly familiar with it.


    These two feelings that should not coexist were mixed together in Zhu You Cai''s lifted right hand. It appeared in a sh, and the shrill screeches from the Life Inclination Spear went silent.


    The spear¡­ appeared swiftly in Zhu You Cai''s hand. Once he seized it, he gave it a simple swing in front of himself, and the screech immediately rang out again. It stirred up a loud bang as if air had been sliced apart, and an even stronger screech echoed in the air.


    This scene caused the iing body of the supreme treasure to freeze in midair while disbelief appeared on its face. By Su Ming''s side, me Fiends'' Progenitor also widened his eyes. He had known Zhu You Cai for thousands of years, but this was the first time he saw such a presence about him!


    This presence was formed from a will which made it seem as if he was looking down on the entire universe naturally erupting from his body once he held the Life Inclination Spear. It was as if at that instant, Zhu You Cai had turned into another person. He was somebody whose ugly appearance could be ignored, whose gigantic size could be ignored¡­He became a person about whom the only thing that mattered was his shocking ability when holding the spear.


    The shock was especially felt by Su Ming. As he stared at Zhu You Cai, the astonishment in his heart was difficult to describe with words. He remembered the seal Zhu You Cai had formed just then, and it was this seal that allowed him to snatch the long spear out of thin air. In fact, the spear had not shown a hint of resistance, and Su Ming had even seen¡­ the spear trembling when Zhu You Cai held it, but it was not trembling in fear. It was trembling in surprised delight!


    Su Ming did not know whether this was just a figment of his imagination, but this surprised delight made it seem as if the spear had finally been reunited with its master after a long, long time.


    As a myriad of thoughts spun in Su Ming''s head, Zhu You Cai lowered his head and stared at the long spear in his hand quietly. Complicated emotions and anguish appeared in his eyes. After a long while, he averted his gaze, lifted his head, and looked at Su Ming.


    "Is this¡­ yours?"


    Su Ming stared at Zhu You Cai and nodded slowly. Only at this moment did he realize that Zhu You Cai, who was originally the weakest among the old monsters, was clearly a person with secrets, and he definitely did not merely possess the power he showed to others.


    Su Ming remembered the half of the skeleton that had held the purple-ck long spear¡­ He also remembered the Fire Spirits mentioning that the skeleton''s soul¡­ was still around.


    "The name of this spear is Life Inclination. This is what it was once called, but it also has another name, and it is Life Inequity. This has an absolutely different meaning from inclination¡­ Do you understand?"


    Su Ming frowned. He did not speak, and Xuan Shang was momentarily stunned while in the body of the supreme treasure, which he had made to stop in midair. He could understand what Zhu You Cai said on the surface level, but if he had to think about them more in-depth¡­ He would not understand them.


    And he wasn''t the only one. The other people were also at a loss. Only Progenitor Long Hai seemed to be deep in thought.


    The eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor focused, and he fell into a pensive silence.


    "If you don''t understand, then it''s better¡­ if you don''t have this spear." Zhu You Cai sighed softly. He lowered his head to look at the spear in his hand again, and a hint of grief as well as regret appeared in his eyes.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the grief and regret in Zhu You Cai''s eyes, a thought suddenly formed in his head. He remembered the pictures that had shed before him the first time he held that spear.


    "When holding the corpse of your lover, your sadness and the sense of injustice will be the rulers of your life. So what if you reach the Great Realm of Life? You will just waste away," Su Ming said calmly.


    When his wordsnded in Zhu You Cai''s ears, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming for a long, long time before suddenly beginning tough. Heughed long and hard. At that moment, the presence he exuded and that ugly as well as huge body of his formed a great contrast.


    As heughed, he hid away a grief that no one else could see. Zhu You Cai swung his hand, and the Life Inequity Spear turned into a purple-ck light that charged at Su Ming. It stopped before him and did not move, but there was a buzzinging from within it. After listening to that noise, Su Ming seemed to havee to understand something.


    "This spear is yours!"


    Zhu You Caiughed loudly. When he turned around, he took a huge stride forward. He did not even cast a nce at the three-headed statue at the bottom of the ocean in the whirlpool, which was already not too far away from him. It was as if even if this item was a supreme treasure, it could not catch his attention. He left into the distance.


    "The statue of the Sea God has notpleted the Fate Realm. Don''t touch it. If you do, you will bring a great disaster upon your own heads. Take care."


    Zhu You Cai strode into the distance until he stepped into the exit of the dimension. He fused into the distortions in the air and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming watched him for a time. When he disappeared, understanding appeared on Su Ming''s face. He lifted his right hand and seized the floating long spear in front of him, then swung his right arm. The Life Inequity Spear disappeared, turning into a ring that appeared on Su Ming''s thumb.


    "Well, aren''t youing here?" Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the hesitant body of the supreme treasure.


    At that moment, Xuan Shang was the one in control, and his heart was in incredible conflict. He had be the main soul after much difficulty, and if Su Ming fused into the body again, he would immediately be an existence akin to an auxiliary soul. This inevitably caused him to be hesitant.


    "You aren''t willing for me to fuse with you?"


    When Su Ming said this faintly, he sent his thought forward. At the instant he did so, a powerful light shone on the body of the supreme treasure. As it sparkled, several ovepping shadows instantly stepped out.


    The first to appear was Xu Hui!


    She pulled back a lock of her hair when she took a step forward. With a single move, she appeared right next to Su Ming. She smiled while looking at him.


    "I still prefer you with this appearance," she said with a soft chuckle.


    The second ovepping shadow that appeared on the body of the supreme treasure was the bald crane. It was still unconscious, but with Su Ming drawing it out through the connection between them, it was separated from the body of the supreme treasure and charged towards him. With a swing of his arm, it was put away into his storage bag.


    The third to appear was Progenitor Long Hai, who was a Nascent Divinity, the same existence as me Fiends'' Progenitor. That old man moved and immediately left the body of the supreme treasure. When he appeared beside Su Ming, he looked at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "Long Hai!" The expression of me Fiends'' Progenitor changed swiftly, and he instinctively took a few steps back. Needless to say, he knew Long Hai. Forget how the both of them knew each other previously, just the fact that me Fiends'' Progenitor had once wanted to devour his physical body when they were at the one thousand feet tall tree alone was enough for them to have formed a rtionship.


    "Fellow Daoist Huo Kui, it''s been a long while." Long Hai stared at me Fiends'' Progenitor with the ghost of a smile on his lips. There was a strange look in his eyes. The two of them were both Nascent Divinities, but it was precisely because of this that it would be easy for them to devour each other.


    As Xu Hui, the bald crane, and Progenitor Long Hai left, the presence of the body within the supreme treasure weakened swiftly. At that moment, its offensive power was only equivalent to those in Sr Kalpa Realm. Even if Xuan Shang, Yun You, Hua Yu, and Nian Yin had skills they had yet to execute¡­ at most, they would only be capable of fighting against someone who had fullypleted Sr Kalpa Realm.


    This power could perhaps allow them to run amuck in the world outside, but in the fifth kiln, this power was insufficient for them to even move an inch forward.


    Su Ming, on the other hand, could already fight against a normal cultivator in Mastery Realm on his own. With Progenitor Long Hai and even a bit of power from me Fiends'' Progenitor as well as the two chances he still had for Sand Earthlings'' Progenitor to attack along with the God Ascension Nectar, not forgetting the three-leafed grass that allowed him to control thews of fate too, his power was not that much different from before. He was not worried about what sort of thoughts or schemes Huang Mei or Zi Long would have once they noticed it.


    He did not even cast a nce at the body of the supreme treasure, whose expression had changed drastically at that moment. Su Ming turned around and moved to the exit of the dimension. The people beside him immediately followed at. The group turned into a long arc and left into the distance, with Su Ming not paying any attention to the three-headed statue at the bottom of the ocean in the whirlpool.


    He had instinctively chosen to believe in Zhu You Cai regarding this. Besides, the entire fifth kiln would definitely belong to him in the future. Unless he ran into a treasure that he was incredibly anxious to get right then and there, he would not be in a hurry to obtain it. This was something that waspletely different about Su Mingpared to the others.


    When Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, and Hua Yu saw that Su Ming was leaving into the distance, they immediately panicked inside the body of the supreme treasure, especially Xuan Shang. At that moment, he came to a realization that Su Ming did indeed need the body of the supreme treasure, but the four of them needed Su Ming even more.


    They were lucky that it was Su Ming. If it had been anyone else, they would have been killed a long time ago and their treasured snatched away.


    However, this was also in part because Su Ming did not believe that there was a necessity for it. If he truly believed that he absolutely needed the supreme treasure, then even if that treasure was created by the Sublime Paragon who was the Master of the Life Inequity Spear''s owner as well as the teenager in red Su Ming saw in the pictures, it would not have mattered to him!


    "Senior, please wait!" Xuan Shang''s heart was immediately filled with the other three''s anxiousints. At that moment, he quickly chased after Su Ming.


    "I understand my wrongs, please forgive me, senior, and please give me another chance. I will absolutely not harbor any other thoughts in my head, I swear with the soul of my family''s ancestor in heaven!" This was where Xuan Shang''s intelligence came into y. He did not try to argue or hide his hesitation just then.


    Instead, he said it directly and lowered his stance to an extremely low degree to admit his wrongdoings. Because of it, he could avoid causing Su Ming to be displeased again when he tried to argue or hide.


    While rushing after, Xuan Shang immediately scattered his soul. Once he showed his stance, Su Ming paused and turned his head around to look at the body of the supreme treasure, which had lost its main soul.


    "I will allow this just this once. Do not let this happen again!" As he spoke, Su Ming moved. He swung his arm and swept up me Fiends'' Progenitor, who hade to understand what was going on a long time ago and wasughing bitterly at that moment. Then, with the others, he charged into the body of the supreme treasure.


    They fused into it instantly, and Su Ming became the main soul, while me Fiends'' Progenitor was added to the auxiliary souls!


    This was also part of the reason why Su Ming did not kill me Fiends'' Progenitor. In truth, he hade up with a different n at the start, but he gave up on it midway. That n was to have me Fiends'' Progenitor Possess the white-robed teenager and cause Huang Mei as well as Zi Long to misunderstand him, thereby shifting most of their attention to me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    But after thinking carefully about it, he gave up on that course of action.


    1. Inequity, not Inclination: I tried, honestly, but this was the best I coulde up with. The original is ´ËÍ÷,·ÇÍù (ci3 wang3, fei1 wang3). If you look at it, the word wang sound the same. Í÷ means to perform injustice or waste, and Íù is look forward to something. They sound the same, but are very different from each other. The original trantion is supposed to be: This wang¡­ is not wang -> This injustice¡­ is not aspiration.


    Which made no sense in English, so I had to make some tweaks.


    Also, there was a part where Xuan Shang said he could not understand Zhu You Cai''s words.


    It''s supposed to be: If he could read it (since homophone), he could understand, but if he was only to hear it, he could not.


    But when tranted to English, the meaning is pretty clear, so I decided to make it seem as if Zhu You Cai had an underlying meaning to his words, which is what happened as well in the raws anyway.

 Chapter 1004 This Art is Named Mountain Shifter

    <h4>Chapter 1004 This Art is Named Mountain Shifter</h4>


    When Su Ming moved out of the dimension, it was just as he had predicted, he appeared on the Spirit Trudging tform on the second border. The tforms had reduced from six to five.


    The white-robed teenager''s death was reflected on the five Spirit Trudging tforms floating in space, and at that moment, it exuded a brutal air.


    While in control of the body of the supreme treasure, Su Ming walked out calmly and sat down cross-legged on his tform.


    There were three tforms that were empty at the moment. Zhu You Cai was the only one who had arrived before Su Ming. He sat quietly with his eyes closed.


    Su Ming scanned the area and frowned slightly. The yellow-browed man and Reverend Zi Long had not yete.


    ''It''ll be even more brutal from the second border onwards due to the appearance of dimensions with supreme treasures and because there will be less dimensions the further we go. That''s why it''ll be amon sight for many people to appear in one dimension at the same time.


    ''Because of that, the fight over the treasures will be very intense.''


    Su Ming pondered over this. His goal was not the supreme treasures, but the core of the fifth kiln. He wanted to see whether Su Xuan Yi was there.


    If he was, then everything would be clear, but if he was not¡­ Su Ming wanted to know whether his other guess would be true. In fact, when he thought of this, his heart clenched in pain.


    Because his second guess was that there was a corpse in the core of the fifth kiln. It would be of a woman who held onto her child before death and wanted to protect her baby even after she had died.


    That person was a mother. One who was unfamiliar but somehow vaguely familiar to Su Ming.


    In truth, in the depths of his heart, the memories of his mother far surpassed those about his father. After all, the illusion of the memory he saw in Western Ring Neb''s foreign ring had shocked his soul and caused him to be unable to forget even a single bit of it.


    In silence, Su Ming quietly waited for the yellow-browed man and Reverend Zi Long''s arrival.


    Time trickled by slowly. About two dayster, two out of the remaining three Spirit Trudging tforms suddenly shone brilliantly at the same time. This light attracted Su Ming''s gaze.


    He saw two figures appear almost at the same time on the two Spirit Trudging tforms. These two figures swiftly gained corporeal form, and several breathster, when the light dissipated, Huang Mei and Zi Long came into view.


    The yellow-browed man coughed up a mouthful of blood when he appeared. He staggered a few steps back and nearly stepped off his Spirit Trudging tform.


    As for Zi Long, his face was also pale, but the killing intent in his eyes was incredibly strong. When he appeared, he staggered back a few steps before he forced himself to stop, then he lifted his head and red at the yellow-browed man.


    When Su Ming saw this, he immediately came to an understanding. Clearly, these two hade to blows for a treasure, but Su Ming did not know¡­ who hade out with a treasure.


    However, based on Reverend Zi Long''s expression, an answer didn''t seem that hard to guess.


    "Despicable!" Zi Long said slowly, his voice filled with frost.


    "So what if I''m despicable?" The yellow-browed man wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips beforeughing. Thatughter was incredibly boisterous, and it looked like he found everything logical and as it was supposed to happen.


    "As long as I get the treasure, it doesn''t matter if I''m injured by you!" As he spoke, the yellow-browed man lifted his right hand, and a jade bracelet appeared on his palm.


    It was emerald green. Countless runic symbols were on it like small bumps. They surrounded the bracelet and spun around it, making the bracelet shine with a brilliant light. There was a powerful and mighty pressure that radiated off the treasure, and the others could not help but squint at it.


    When Zi Long saw the bracelet, his expression turned even darker. He red at the yellow-browed man coldly, but did not say another word. Instead, he sat down, closed his eyes, and exercised his breathing.


    The yellow-browed man smiled and put away the bracelet. When he swept his gaze across the area, he ignored Zhu You Cai and looked at Su Ming. An amiable expression appeared on his face before he nodded with a smile.


    He did not even bother asking about me Fiends'' Progenitor!


    ''He''s searching for an ally.''


    Su Ming knew this in his heart. If the yellow-browed man was not injured, he would definitely not let Su Ming off so easily for not having me Fiends'' Progenitor by his side, but since he was injured, he avoided this and expressed amiability towards Su Ming with the intention to work together with him.


    As for Zhu You Cai, he was clearly ignored by the yellow-browed man, making it clear that he had misjudged the situation. Su Ming cast a nce at Zhu You Cai and discovered that this person had opened his eyes at some unknown point of time and was daydreaming while staring into space.


    His appearance and the power he exuded made it understandable why others would not value him highly. However, after witnessing the scene in the dimension just then, Su Ming would definitely not underestimate him.


    ''If my guess is correct, then among these people, the most frightening of them all¡­ is not Yellow Brows or Zi Long¡­ but this Zhu You Cai!''


    In truth, among the three, Zhu You Cai''s attitude was pretty unclear, but Su Ming was about eight-tenths certain that his guess was true. This person definitely had some form of connection with Chang He, the owner of Life Inequity Spear, but he did not know how great was that connection.


    As for Zi Long and Huang Mei, Su Ming leaned more towards Zi Long. The yellow-browed man might seem frank and straightforward, but Su Ming could sense an indistinct sinister air about him.


    As Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts, Reverend Zi Long opened his eyes and stood up. Once he swept his gaze across the area, he lifted his right foot and stepped near the edge of the Spirit Trudging tform.


    A bang shot into the air, and it instantly echoed in all directions. Once that sound rang out, the yellow-browed man''s expression changed.


    "All of us are already here, so why waste any more time lingering around this ce? Let''s head to the dimensions between the second and first borders." When Zi Long said these words, the space in front of him distorted, and a huge vortex appeared before him.


    This vortex was naturally the tunnel leading to the dimensions between the second and first borders.


    Almost the instant the Spirit Trudging tform under Zi Long''s feet let out that loud bang, Fire Spirits roared in the space all around them,ing from afar. Clearly, the loud bang in the area had attracted their attention, and they were rushing over.


    The roars drifted about, but there were only two exnations to the appearance of this sound within the spacious and empty space. One, there were few Fire Spirits that wereing forth, which was why the voice was so faint, but there the other possibility was that they were sorge in number that their roars had begun echoing already, which was why this sound had formed.


    "You were saying that I was despicable, but your action right now is the same as cutting down the time we use to regte our breathing. If you''re just targeting me, you could have just said a word. Why did you have to trouble this fellow Daoist and fellow Daoist Zhu? You must know that the dimensions between the second and first borders are incredibly dangerous, and each additional breath we have to rest is incredibly rare," the yellow-browed man said in a ghastly manner after letting out a cold harrumph.


    Zi Long looked over coldly.


    "You talk too much. If you want to stay, then stay. The one who doesn''t have time to regte their breathing isn''t them, but you." A fierce re shone in Reverend Zi Long''s eyes, and he turned around to walk towards the vortex that had appeared beside his Spirit Trudging tform.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not feel any form of aversion to Zi Long''s actions. If Su Ming was in his ce, he would have definitely done the same thing.


    Zi Long''s injuries were lighter whenpared to those of Huang Mei, which was why he could heal most of his injuries after just regting his breathing for a few moments. As for Huang Mei, the most important thing for him was time, and he needed quite a bit of it to be able to recover.


    Zi Long''s action of walking out of the Spirit Trudging tform early and stirring up such a loud bang cut down on the time Huang Mei needed. This was a tant plot against him, and it was done in an incredibly straightforward manner.


    Once Zi Long left, Zhu You Cai also stood up slowly. After a single step, booming sounds came from the Spirit Trudging tform where he stood. Once a vortex manifested beside him, he did not even spare a nce at Huang Mei before stepping in and disappearing without a trace.


    Fire Spirits'' roars echoed in the air, and they were getting stronger. They arrived in no time, and it could be seen that the air around them was tumbling rapidly, exuding a presence that made it seem as if it wanted to devour the sky and earth.


    Su Ming looked at the sullen looking yellow-browed man and put on an apologetic expression. He wrapped his fist in his palm towards Huang Mei and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, it only turned into a sigh.


    Huang Mei frowned, but he still nodded towards Su Ming. After all, he had already offended Zi Long from the four of them here. As for Zhu You Cai, hepletely ignored him. If Su Ming had not expressed goodwill to him, he would have just started plotting on how to kill him so that he could prevent him from working together with Zi Long.


    However, when he saw Su Ming''s expression, he forced down the other thoughts in his head. The idea of getting closer to Su Ming and forming an alliance rushed to the forefront.


    Once Su Ming bowed to Huang Mei, he lifted his foot and stomped on the Spirit Trudging tform. When a booming sound traveled through the air, a vortex appeared beside him. Su Ming cast an apologetic look at Huang Mei again, then stepped into the vortex and disappeared.


    When the yellow-browed man could no longer see him, the apologetic look on his face disappeared, reced by an aloof expression.


    Since everyone was scheming against each other, Su Ming would naturally not face them head-on. The apologetic look just then waspletely fake, since his goal was to have the yellow-browed man attempt to draw him to his side. Because of that, Su Ming''s existence would be incredibly important to Zi Long and Huang Mei.


    Besides, since Su Ming knew some details about Zhu You Cai and they had interacted in the previous dimension, Zhu You Cai was at the very least much better than Huang Mei and Zi Long.


    Su Ming chose to stand in a spot where he would not lose.


    How could he dance around in circles among these powerful warriors and obtain the greatest benefits? With Su Ming''s intelligence, he could stand on equal grounds when in a fight against the scheming, calctive, and farsighted people.


    ''We''re already very close to the core of the fifth kiln¡­'' Su Ming felt his life force flowing away in the vortex and looked at the chaotic state within it while resolve and a wave of longing rose in his heart.


    He wanted to use the fastest speed he could muster to reach the core of the fifth kiln and see¡­ whether¡­ the mother he saw in his memories was there.


    Theplicated feelings, those of anxiety and longing, caused Su Ming''s heart to be slightly unable to calm down.


    When Su Ming stepped out of the vortex with these thoughts and moved into a new dimension, they were all chased away from his heart by the sight before him. A fierce re instantly appeared in his eyes.


    In the dimension, he saw Zi Long and Zhu You Cai. These two people were the same as Su Ming at that moment, staring at the ground. Their expressions changed, and a solemn look that had never appeared before showed up.


    There was a mountain that towered into the clouds on the ground. It was blue from an endless blue light that enveloped it. On the mountain, there was a stone tform that was about several dozens of feet big and held an iron scroll!


    "In this book is an Art, the name of which is¡­ Mountain Shifter," an ancient voice said from the top of the mountain, its words echoing throughout the whole dimension.

 Chapter 1005 Twelve People

    <h4>Chapter 1005 Twelve People</h4>


    At the instant the voice reverberated in the world, Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He saw that a figure had appeared beside the stone tform, as if he had forced his way into his field of vision.


    That figure was originally within Su Ming''s field of vision, but it seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. It turned into a white-haired old man whose body was so faded away that he gave off a feeling that he was not real.


    The sky was behind him. Amid the blue sky and the white clouds, the old man was filled with an insubstantial air as well as an endless mysterious aura. Since the mountain was very tall and fog and clouds surrounded it, a veil was added to the mysterious air that existed around the old man.


    Needless to say, the echoing voice came from the old man''s mouth. He lowered his head to look at the iron scroll on the stone tform, then lifted his right hand to stroke it gently. For a long while, Zi Long and Zhu You Cai remained quiet. In thisparative silence, the old man''s ancient voice echoed in the air again.


    "You are all very fortunate¡­"


    The old man''s voice was deep. As he spoke, the clouds and fog around him swiftly tumbled about and moved, as if the time in the space around him had started flowing hundreds and thousands of times faster. When Su Ming saw at this, he wasn''t impacted much, but Reverend Zi Long''s expression changed swiftly, as if he had seen a clue from this. He instinctively took a few steps back, and his originally cold eyes were instantly lit with a fervent look that had never appeared on him before.


    The pupils of Zhu You Cai also shrank viciously. He stared at the time flowing by in the space around the old man, and his breathing quickened in a barely noticeable manner. He could see much more than Zi Long, and it was precisely because of this that the changes in his heart were so great that others would find it difficult to understand even a single bit of it.


    A thought appeared in Su Ming''s heart. He did not speak, but only continued listening to the old man''s voice.


    "In all the times that the fifth kiln was activated, no one had managed to step into this dimension of mine¡­ All of you¡­ are the first batch!" The old man turned his head and cast his eyes on the ground before he swept his gaze across Su Ming, Zi Long, and Zhu You Cai.


    "The fifth kiln is the supreme treasure of the Abyss Builders form the Fifth True World. I am old friends with the Abyss Builders'' Progenitor and once borrowed his kiln to refine a treasure, but I had to pay a certain price for it. I branded the first of my seven Ultimate Arts here, and I intend to give it to the person who is fated to get it.


    "I''ve already left the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and headed to the war between the two camps. Right now, the one you see in thisnd is a projection. If my real self is yet to die, then the person who will learn the Mountain Shifter Art might be fated to meet me someday. If my real self has died, then this Mountain Shifter Art will be the final Art you will learn from me," the white haired old man said tly. As his words echoed in the air, the feeling of time flowing away from the space around him became stronger.


    His words caused the light in Reverend Zi Long''s eyes to be brighter. This attracted a high amount of attention from Su Ming. He could tell that Zi Long was not like this before; his expression had only changed when the time in the space around the old man had started flowing. It was as if he had not paid too much attention to it, but in an instant, incredible desire appeared in him.


    This change was because of the flow of time in the space around the old man.


    ''Could it be that once your level of cultivation reaches a certain extent, you will naturally be able to change the space around you and then form a type of mighty pressure?! Or perhaps this is a change that appeared after he practiced some form of divine ability, and through this change, he got to know of the old man''s identity?'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and all sorts of guesses formed in his head.


    "Mountain Shifter¡­ is the first style in my Ultimate Art, but even the first style is already powerful enough to kill all those in Mastery Realm, shocking thews of fate! Once you understand it, you can move all the mountains in the universe and make theme to the ce where you want them to be. This¡­ is Mountain Shifter!


    "Once someone understands my Art, my projection will dissipate, and the dimension I had opened up on my own will crumble. At that time, I will use the power that caused the destruction of this dimension to send the fated person who understood my Art to the fifth kiln''s first border so that he would have the chance to step straight into the core!


    "If you give up, I can also instantly send you out of the fifth kiln," the man on the mountaintop said tly.


    Suddenly, the space behind Su Ming and the others distorted, and the yellow-browed man stepped into the dimension.


    At the instant he walked in and saw the mountain as well as the old man on it, his expression changed and he stared intently at time flowing away at the space around the old man. His breathing instantly quickened intensely.


    At the same time he appeared, the old man at the summit lifted his right hand and pointed at him. With it, Su Ming instantly felt as if the sky had crumbled and the earth had shattered, as if the universe was reced by that one finger. This finger was an indescribable oppression and a vast force that simply could not be fought against.


    It was also at that instant that Su Ming found himselfpletely unable to determine the old man''s level of cultivation. This person was just a projection, but even by itself it was already much stronger than all the powerful warriors Su Ming had seen in his life.


    If he really had to pick someone from his memories who could fight against him, then perhaps it would only be True Sacred Yin World''s Sublime Paragon, whom Su Ming had seen in the pictures provided by the Life Inequity Spear!!


    ''Is he in Death Realm¡­ or is he a Sublime Paragon?''


    As Su Ming''s heart trembled, he saw that the space around the yellow-browed man had started showing signs of having time flow away once the old man pointed at it. The yellow-browed man''s expression changed again. When his body shuddered, the flow of time around him disappeared, and excitement appeared in his eyes.


    During that instant, not only did Su Ming understand what was going on, even Zi Long and Zhu You Cai had all seen it. The yellow-browed man was someone who had arrivedte. He did not know what the old man had said previously, but the old man decided to change some of the flow of time around him, so he would get caught up to date.


    He might have seemed to have arrivedte, but after the flow of time around him had changed, he had arrived in the dimension with Su Ming and the rest. He also naturally knew all that the old man had said previously.


    All of this was incredibly abstruse. It looked as if it was quite difficult to puzzle out, but if they thought about it carefully, they would be able to understand it.


    However, as they gained an epiphany about it, inevitably, a great amount of respect rose in them towards the old man. He was strong, and his power in changing the flow of time caused Zi Long and Huang Mei''s hearts to tremble.


    Zhu You Cai''s eyes sparkled, though no one knew what was going on in his mind. However,pared to these three, Su Ming''s shock was the greatest¡­ because while others might not know much about the power to change the flow of time, there was no way he would not know about it¡­ since this was one of the Abyss Builders'' inborn abilities!


    "The fates of the¡­ twelve of you had led you here. There is only one method to obtain this Art. No matter what method you use, be it Enchanted Treasures, your cultivation bases, or physical bodies¡­ the first person who ces his or her hand on the iron scroll on the stone tform before me will obtain it.


    "I''ve left a Brand on the iron scroll. The first person to touch it will definitely gain an epiphany and learn it!"


    The old man swung his arm, and the world roared. The sky turned into a gigantic vortex that rotated with loud booming sounds. The ground trembled as well, and the mountain, which was tall to begin with, shot up considerably higher, until it went straight into the clouds. No one could see the summit with their naked eye any longer.


    "The legacy begins."


    At the instant the old man''s voice came from the summit, Zi Long moved. He might have been uncertain about what the old man meant by twelve people being in this ce, but this was not the time to think. His body turned into a long arc that charged at the summit. Killing intent shone in the eyes of the yellow-browed man, and without any hesitation, he rushed over as well.


    Zhu You Cai frowned. He did not even bother looking at Zi Long and Huang Mei, who had rushed out, but instead stared at the summit and took a few steps forward while seemingly deep in thought.


    Almost at the instant Reverend Zi Long and Huang Mei turned into long arcs that rushed to the peak, their expressions changed drastically. The first to react was Huang Mei, whose body shuddered before he plunged down. With a loud bang, he crashed to the ground. Trembling, he stood up and lifted his head to look at the mountain, and fear appeared on his face.


    At the instant he flew up, he sensed all of his cultivation base disappear. He had never had this sort of experience before. It was as if he had been reduced from an immortal to a mortal. This unfamiliar feeling of weakness all over his body sowed a seed of fear within him.


    Immediately after, Reverend Zi Long also plunged to the ground. Once he fell with a bang, his face became incredibly sullen, but as his eyes sparkled, he hid that deep wave of wariness which had risen within him. He also noticed the weakness in his body, and it was a feeling he had not experienced in a long, long time. It was as if even a small creature could tear him apart right then.


    He lifted his head to look at the towering mountain, then gritted his teeth and started walking with strenuous effort.


    Compared to Zi Long and Huang Mei, Zhu You Cai was much more rxed. He had not flown up just then, but chosen to stride forward instead. It was just as difficult, but he was in a much better conditionpared to Zi Long and Huang Mei.


    All of thisnded in Su Ming''s eyes. If he still had not figured out what was going on, then he would not have been able to live up to this point nor obtained such great power, much less entered the fifth kiln.


    ''There''s a seal in this ce!'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, but he was not thinking about it at the moment. His mind was focused on the old man saying that there were¡­ twelve people!


    ''Zi Long, Huang Mei, Zhu You Cai, me Fiends'' Progenitor, Progenitor Long Hai, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Nian Yin, Hua Yu, and Xu Hui only number to ten people. Even if I''m added in, there are only eleven people. Who is the twelfth?


    ''Is he talking about the bald crane, or is he?'' As Su Ming pondered over it, he took a step towards the summit, but the moment his footnded, his expression changed.


    A feeling of weakness instantly surged up Su Ming''s body, but he did not find this feeling surprising. After all, he had seen hints about it earlier. What caused his expression to change though was¡­ the quiet appearance of ovepping shadows on the body of the supreme treasure where he was at the instant that feeling appeared.


    This was the sign that the body of the supreme treasure was about to split up, and the surprised cries from Xuan Shang and his group rang out in his mind.


    While their voices were still resounding in Su Ming ears, the ovepping shadows grew in number, and in the end, with a loud bang, the body of the supreme treasure shattered!

 Chapter 1006 One Person Died

    <h4>Chapter 1006 One Person Died</h4>


    As the body of the supreme treasure was torn apart, Progenitor Long Hai and me Fiends'' Progenitor became the first to be forced out. They turned into two long arcs thatnded by the side, and when they fell on the ground, their expressions turned incredibly dark.


    Then it was Xu Hui''s turn. She was also flung out in an incredibly pathetic manner. She was followed by Xuan Shang and his group. When they appeared one by one in the area, Su Ming was also forced out of the supreme body.


    The next moment, the body of the supreme treasure melted into a palm-sized red jade that floated in midair and did not move.


    Xuan Shang''s face immediately turned pale. He realized that he had lost the connection between him and the body of the supreme treasure, which meant that during that instant, for some unknown reason, the supreme treasure became an item without a master!


    If he could notice this, the other people could naturally notice it as well.


    When the body of the supreme treasure began to be torn apart, Zi Long and Huang Mei turned their heads around to look. They trained their gazes on the numerous people that had appeared seemingly out of nowhere.


    Zi Long did not speak. He turned around and continued moving to the summit. Huang Mei''s expression changed, and the ghost of a smile appeared on his lips, along with a hint of derision and anger.


    "I see, so it''s a treasure you managed to obtain somewhere. The lot of you grouped together, and only then did you manage to get into the fifth kiln. I''ve been fooled by all of you for a long time. I wonder who among you was the main soul of the supreme treasure."


    There was panic on Xuan Shang and his group''s faces at that moment. Everything had happened too suddenly, so they did not have the time to prepare themselves. When they heard Huang Mei''s words, their hearts trembled, and either intentionally or instinctively, they cast their gazes towards the calm Su Ming.


    Due to their actions, Huang Mei''s gaze fell on Su Ming. He cast him a few scrutinizing looks before letting out a cold snort. Derision shed briefly in his eyes, before a freezing re reced it.


    He was an Almighty, but he had been deceived by a bunch of puny cultivators. When he remembered how he had lost the bet and had been prepared to pay a certain price to draw them to his side, he felt that this was a form of humiliation!


    "It would have been better if you could have lied your way till the end, but you just had to have the bad luck ofing here and your body being torn apart. Useless pieces of trash!" Huang Meiughed coldly, then turned around and refused to spare another nce for Su Ming. He then continued climbing up towards the peak of the mountain with great difficulty.


    By then, Zhu You Cai was in the lead. Zi Long and Huang Mei were behind him, but all three of them were still incredibly far away from the summit. They were also far apart from each other, because they were not walking on the same path.


    Zhu You Cai was moving forward in a straight path. As for Zi Long and Huang Mei, due to them plunging down just then when they tried to fly, they were in different ces and were walking on different paths.


    "You''ve heard the old man''s words. Since the body of the supreme treasure has been torn, there''s no need for us to fuse together again. It''ll depend on our own luck from now on," Su Ming said, calmly enunciating his words. He then turned his head around to cast a nce at Xu Hui.


    She smiled at him, showing that he did not need to worry about her.


    Su Ming nodded. He no longer paid any attention to the group and moved forward. The others longed for Mountain Shifter Art, and Su Ming desired it as well. He had already noticed that as his level of cultivation increased, hecked Enchanted Treasures¡­ but hecked divine abilities even more!


    While he could fight against those who were weaker than him, if he ran into those who were as strong as he was or the old monsters who were stronger, then he would find himself without powerful divine abilities that he could bring to the table.


    Those that he had learned previously were either not powerful enough or were abnormally abstruse and not effective within a short period of time. At that moment, he yearned to obtain this one style¡­ This Mountain Shifter, which the old man said could shock even Almighties!


    Besides, Su Ming had also recounted the number of people in the area again, and he still found¡­ that one person was missing!


    Who was missing? Just where was he? Su Ming believed that he was not the only one thinking about it. The others must surely be wondering about it as well.


    Since he could not figure it out, he decided to bury this matter in his heart. He lifted his head to look at the summit and walked towards it. As he continued moving, the mighty pressure from the peak of the mountain became increasingly stronger. It was not the type of power that would make a person break down and copse, but a power that could disintegrate cultivation bases and turn powerful warriors into mortals.


    And it was clearly hard mortals to walk up this mountain.


    As time trickled by, the other people behind Su Ming also chose to climb up the mountain. Xuan Shang and his group stuck close to each other and moved forward with great difficulty. Xu Hui was panting while moving forward with gritted teeth as well.


    Since Long Hai and Huo Kui were both Nascent Divinities, they had it much easierpared to the others when they moved forward. In fact, the mighty pressure from the mountain was much less to the both of thempared to everyone else.


    Because of that, the two of them were much faster than everyone else. Even though they were thest to move, they were already moving side-by-side with Su Ming, and were only hundreds of feet away from Zhu You Cai.


    As time continued passing and the group climbed up the mountainside, Huo Kui and Progenitor Long Hai surpassed Zhu You Cai and became the people closest to the summit.


    Their expressions were different, but both had excitement in their hearts. They continued climbing upwards as if they could see the iron scroll on the stone tform waiting for their arrival.


    Zi Long''s expression was dark, but he persevered with gritted teeth. Zhu You Cai frowned for a moment, but after a bit of hesitation, he shook his head and chose not to speak. As for Huang Mei, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his lips.


    He did not believe that there would be such a loophole in this ce that would allow Nascent Divinities to move with greater ease.


    At that moment, the mountain shuddered. It looked as if the whole ce had started swaying, and a powerful rebound spread out.


    Su Ming''s body swayed. At that moment, he had a strong feeling that the mountain he was climbing was not in fact a mountain, but a living ferocious beast. When it moved, he felt as if he was about to be flung off.


    His expression changing, Su Ming gripped tightly onto a mountain rock. His fingers had already turned white, but his grip was very steady. Even though he had lost his cultivation base and be simr to a mortal¡­ Su Ming was not unfamiliar with climbing mountains.


    He grew up in Dark Mountain Tribe when he was young, and before he practiced the Ways of the Berserkers, the mountains in that ce were his yground, which was why his reaction was incredibly quick. Once he seized the rock, he pressed his body tightly against the mountain wall and simply allowed that mountain to move about while remaining still.


    If he could do this, then the others could do the same, but the expressions of Long Hai and Huo Kui at the forefront changed drastically. They noticed that when the mountain began swaying, their Nascent Divinities began swiftly withering away. This discovery immediately made them let go of the rocks they were gripping onto, and their bodies plummeted to the ground. In an instant, they became thest. Only when the mountain stopped swaying did they continue climbing upwards with a touch of hesitation.


    However, this was just the first wave of tremors!


    After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the second wave of tremors arrived. They were several times stronger than before. The mountain swayed, and muffled booming sounds echoed in the air. All those climbing instantly stopped. With ashenplexions, they gripped onto rocks and only continued climbing when the swaying stopped after several breaths.


    If this was all there was and they continued like this, the mountain¡­ would not be that hard to climb.


    However¡­ when the group managed to conquer about three-tenths of the mountain''s height, the ground below them suddenly changed. It disappeared. Booming sounds echoed in the air, causing all the people to lower their heads and fix their gazes at the spot below them. Their pupils shrank at the same time, and it was especially so for Xuan Shang and his group. Their expressions changed drastically.


    There was no longer anynd beneath them, only a pitch ck canyon, which was filled with the aura of death. There was also a vortex that rotated with loud booming sounds. It looked incredibly terrifying.


    If they still possessed their cultivation bases, they would not be bothered, but right then, their cultivation bases were gone, leaving them no different from mortals. If they slipped¡­


    As the crowd fell into pensive silence, the third wave of tremors arrived.


    They were much stronger than the previous two times, and they did notst for just several breaths, but nearly twenty. Within Xuan Shang''s group, Nian Yin was the one who suffered the worst luck. The mountain rock he held onto shattered, and he plunged into the vortex below.


    His face was pale. When shrill screams escaped from his mouth, his body sank into the pitch ck vortex. The sound of chewing and screams of pain came from within, and then, they abruptly became silent.


    This scene not only caused Su Ming to feel a chill down his spine, even Zi Long and Huang Mei immediately felt their skins crawl as they stared at the canyon below them.


    "Eleven left," an ancient voice stated from the distant summit, filled with endless indifference.


    "Senior, you previously mentioned that no one managed toe here before, so it''s only obvious thating to this dimension requires luck and chance. If we die here in the canyon, then who will learn your Mountain Shifter Art?! You''ll also need to wait for another eternity!" Huang Mei immediately shouted.


    "Did I say that? Then I must have remembered incorrectly. Before you, there were also some others who came to this ce¡­ but they were not fated for this Art," the old man said calmly from the summit.


    Huang Mei found himself speechless for a long period of time after that.


    He was not the only one, the others also fell silent. The old man''s words and a cultivator''s death all turned into a dark shadow that loomed over the entire mountain and shrouded each of their hearts.


    In silence, Zhu You Cai quietly lifted his hand and continued climbing. Zi Long and Huang Mei also continued heading towards the peak in silence. This was their only goal.


    At that moment, Xu Hui was already ahead of Xuan Shang and his group. With gritted teeth, she continued moving upwards bit by bit. The disappearance of her cultivation base and the feeling of bing mortal made her remember all that had happened to her during her childhood.


    Suddenly, the fourth wave of tremors arrived with a bang and an intensity that far surpassed the previous few waves. It was also at that instant that Xu Hui had lifted her right hand in preparation to grab a mountain rock ahead of herself.


    However, the swaying of the mountain caused her to seize empty air, and her body was flung outwards, into the vortex below her that had caught Nian Yin as well.


    Below her were Xuan Shang, Hua Yu, and Yun You. If Xuan Shang extended his hand, he would have had the chance of catching her, but he hesitated for a moment, and Xu Hui passed by him.


    Her expression was calm. She looked at Su Ming on the mountain, sighed softly, then closed her eyes.

 Chapter 1007 I… Won’t Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1007 I¡­ Won¡¯t Die!</h4>


    Xu Hui did not make a single sound. At the moment she closed her eyes, she saw Su Ming lift his hand to continue climbing.


    She could call for help, but she did not. In this perilous mountain where no one possessed any sort of power any longer, what would Su Ming choose if she cried out for help?


    If he ignored her¡­ then her heart would hurt badly. That pain would be mixed with bitterness, along with a deep wave of disappointment and sadness.


    However¡­ if Su Ming chose to save her, she believed that there would only be death waiting for him. If he was to die like this, then Xu Hui would rather he chose to ignore her.


    That was why she did not call out. At the moment she closed her eyes, she also tightly shut her mouth.


    Vaguely, Xu Hui seemed to be able to see the darkness of twilight closing in on her, and in the mid of it all, a lone ship swaying about. A thin moon was fading away. Petals were scattered on the ground. The man left into the distance, leaving only the image of his back for her.


    Past the wind and past the mountain, she watched his lone back gradually leave into the distance¡­


    Partings always came suddenly and made others unable to find the time to get used to and ept it, though in the end, they had to ept it.


    On the Three-Life Stone was a beautiful but morose flower of reincarnation, and whoever passed it would reach the spirit''s Nirvana. The deste and drawn out wails from the River of Forgotten Love symbolized¡­ reaching the end of the world, and it was the ce where all rtionships woulde to an end.


    Xu Hui''s body plunged down. At the instant she closed her eyes, for some unknown reason, Su Ming''s heart trembled. He did not notice Xu Hui falling, because the swaying in the mountain caused him to be unable to think about anything else. The reason his heart trembled was because Zhu You Cai had turned his head back at that moment, and he sighed.


    This sigh seemed to have fused together with the sigh from below him, and during that instant, it moved Su Ming''s soul and caused him to lower his head with a trembling heart. He saw¡­


    ¡­ her with her eyes closed, her mouth shut. She was a petite figure by then akin to a kite with its string snapped plunging into the canyon.


    If Su Ming still had his cultivation base with him, he would use his power to save Xu Hui.


    Even if he did not have it, but still had his inborn ability, he would change the flow of time so that she would stop falling.


    But he no longer had his cultivation base with him, and neither did he have his inborn ability. At that moment, Su Ming was like a normal person, a mortal.


    That was why he let go.


    He did not let go of his grip over Xu Hui in his heart, but the grip he had on the mountain rock. At the instant he did so, his body plunged down into the canyon below him.


    It was just like when he had wanted to capture Yu Xuan''s unconscious body when she fell in the distance in thend of Berserkers and how when he wanted to capture Bai Su''s body while she dissipated with a sad but beautiful smile. Yet in the end, he had only been left with a lock of hair fluttering in his hand. One to his left, one to his right. One in front of him, one behind him.


    In the end, he did not manage to catch a single one of them. What he seized was just the endless pain in the depths of his heart.


    That was why he did not think nor hesitate this time. There were certain things that one might lose the courage to do once they thought about it, and once they hesitated, they mighte to regret it for the rest of their life.


    Sometimes, one had to move based on instinct and walk down a path¡­ where one would not regret anything, and it would be enough.


    ''If you can close your eyes and shut your mouth to not cry out for help so as not to affect me, are willing to fall into the depths of hell alone, parting with me, and can even sigh in such a light manner after that, still unwilling to let me notice you, then¡­


    ''I can lower the hand reaching for heaven. If I can''t capture you¡­ then I will fall to hell together with you.''


    The release of Su Ming''s grip on the stone and his subsequent fall was so sudden that the other people were left stunned. When they lowered their heads, they saw the shadow of Xu Hui being devoured by the vortex in the canyon.


    Su Ming watched her falling bodye closer to him. To fall faster, he used his dexterity to catch a protruding piece of mountain rock to use it to provide a boost to his speed.


    As the mountain swayed, Su Ming used the force of it to push his body forward, thereby bing even faster. At that speed, he almost instantly rached the vortex in the canyon.


    This was a ce filled with fog and muffled bangs. When Su Ming saw the falling Xu Hui. he stomped fiercely on the wall beside him, bing so fast that he closed in on her with a loud whoosh and caught her in his arms.


    The two of them fell together into the seemingly endless canyon.


    At the instant Xu Hui was held, the familiar presence and warmth beside her caused her to open her eyes and look at Su Ming.


    He was also looking at her.


    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes while they fell amid the moaning wind.


    There were people in the world who would never voice their affections, but the affection thaty in the depths of their hearts was such that if one understood it, they would be able to smile for the rest of their lives.


    There were also people who always smiled. The mature charm of it might make one look like an elder sibling, but one should not be fooled by the gentleness. What was hidden behind that gentle demeanor was the other side of the personality. Yet no matter which side was shown, both of them would choose to adhere to the resolve in the heart and walk to the end of their path with unrelenting determination.


    ''If you go to the sky, then I will stay by your side right before everyone''s eyes. If you go to hell, then I will stay by your side and sink with you.


    ''If you are white, then I am willing to make myself white. If you choose ck, then I¡­ will be the same as you. I will be the darkness in the sky.''


    "You saved me again¡­ This time, I saw your face clearly." A beautiful smile blossomed on Xu Hui''s face.


    "Why didn''t you call out to me?" Su Ming asked softly.


    "I was the one who didn''t manage to hang on to the mountain rock, not you¡­" Xu Hui also wrapped her arms around Su Ming. Her hair danced in the air as the wind swept them up. They surrounded Su Ming''s face and covered his eyes.


    While tightly holding onto him, Xu Hui buried her head into his shoulder before closing her eyes. As a faint smile appeared on her lips, there was also anguish within her that Su Ming could not see.


    At that moment, a low growl that was very close to them reached their ears. A gigantic head suddenly emerged from the obscure fog around them. It was ck and covered in boils. Judging by looks¡­ they could tell that this was Nian Yin, the cultivator who had fallen into the vortex previously!


    However, his body had grown several timesrger. Just his head alone was ten feet big. His entire person floated in the fog, and he was grinning hideously at Su Ming and Xu Hui.


    The fog dissipated over there, and Nian Yin''s body, which was around a hundred feet tall, waspletely revealed before their eyes. Su Ming saw countless boils covering his skin. In fact, quite many of them had burst, and yellow liquid was leaking out of them. There was also a thick, foul stench spreading through the area.


    With a low growl, Nian Yin charged towards Su Ming and pounced on him.


    He opened his mouth wide, dragging out arge number of strands formed by sticky liquid in the process, making him look an incredibly hideous sight. At the same time, he looked as if he wanted to devour Su Ming and Xu Hui in one go.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled, but he had lost all his power, and there was simply no way he could fight back. When he saw that the ferocious beast in which Nian Yin had turned was closing in on him, a huge hand simrly covered in boils shot out from the fog to seize Nian Yin''s body, and it yanked him back.


    Nian Yin''s hundred something feet tall body tumbled backwards swiftly. Once he was flung away, a ferocious beast that was several hundreds of feet tall and much bigger than Nian Yin appeared from the fog.


    This creature had also once been a cultivator, but he was even bigger. There were countless boils on his body as well as veins popping up on his skin. As he roared, his eyes turned bloodshot. He red at Su Ming with madness and pain in his eyes.


    "You¡­ are mine!" he shouted out and rushed at Su Ming.


    At that instant, Su Ming saw around a dozen something of these ferocious beasts that were originally cultivatorsing out from the fog.


    Clearly, these people were all those who had fallen into the vortex when they came to the mountain in the past. For some unknown reason, after they died, they became existences that were neither human nor monsters.


    If Su Ming still had his cultivation base with him, he would not be bothered by these ferocious spirits that might or might not be dead. However, he was as feeble as a mortal at that moment. It was the same for his physical body. Forget a dozen something of them, he did not have hope of fighting against even one of them.


    The ferocious beast that just shouted out his im rushed towards Su Ming with a roar. The dozen something ferocious spirits by the side along, with Nian Yin who had been pushed aside just then, also roared and charged over.


    Su Ming sighed and looked at Xu Hui. She also looked at him before closing her eyes.


    Yet at the moment she did so, a low roar suddenly came from above the abyss.


    "Catch this!"


    After those words, a gigantic chain shot into the canyon, straight towards Su Ming. It closed in on them in an instant, and Su Ming lifted his right hand to grab it. At the moment he caught it, a huge force came through the chain from above and pulled Su Ming and Xu Hui upwards.


    While roaring even louder, the dozen something ferocious spirits rushed forward together. If they continued with this pace, then as the chain continued pulling them upwards at that swift speed, Su Ming and Xu Hui would have a certain amount of chance of rushing out of the canyon.


    But the moment the chain started moving faster, it suddenly paused for a moment.


    "Huang Mei, what''s the meaning of this?!" An enraged voice came from above again. It was the same voice as before, but this time, it was much clearer. It was¡­ Zhu You Cai''s voice.


    Due to the chain freezing, the ferocious spirits'' roars closed in. Just when they were about to pounce on them, Xu Hui opened her eyes and cast a deep look at Su Ming before shoving him away so that she would leave his embrace and die in the ferocious beasts'' mouths. Then¡­ Su Ming would have a chance of leaving the ce with the chain.


    This was her choice.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. When he saw that Xu Hui''s body had left his arms, he moved while still holding tightly onto the chain with his left hand and caught her shoulder with his right hand. Without any hesitation, he pulled Xu Hui back before binding her body with the chain in his left hand and tying a knot around her.


    "Wait for me up there. This is my kiln. I¡­ won''t die!"


    Once Su Ming finished saying this, he used every ounce of his strength to shove Xu Hui, whose face was filled with anxiety, upwards.


    1. Three-Life Stone: A crimson stone located at the end of Naihe Bridge/Helpless Bridge. The three lives are a person''s three lives, his past life, his present life, and his future life. When people die, they walk past this stone, and if they carve their name on it with someone else at the same time, they will be together in their future life/next life. So if lovers carve their names on the stone together, they will still be together in their next lives.


    2. The River of Forgotten Love: In the Chinese version of hell, the Naihe Bridge/Helpless Bridge is set over the River of Forgetfulness. All people who die have to cross it to head to their next lives.

 Chapter 1008 The Gate to Enter the Earth!

    <h4>Chapter 1008 The Gate to Enter the Earth!</h4>


    "Pull the chain!" Su Ming roared. At the same time he pushed Xu Hui upwards, he let go of his grip on the chain, and his body plunged down again. Within an instant, the ferocious spirits rushed towards Su Ming at the same time and submerged his figure in the canyon.


    The chain was pulled upwards swiftly, while Xu Hui simply allowed the chain to rise with a stupefied expression on her face. There were no tears in her eyes, but there was a nk look that made it seem like she no longer had a soul.


    The chain whistled as it moved up. Without the ferocious spirits chasing after, it swiftly moved through theyers of fog in the vortex. When it was yanked out of the canyon, Xu Hui saw the sky, the mountain, and also Zhu You Cai holding the other end of the chain.


    There was also Huang Mei standing by the side with a dark expression on his face, along with a trickle of blood at the corners of his lips. A ck dagger was in his hand. That dagger should have been something that he had on his person and not in his storage bag, or else he would not have been able to take it out.


    "He¡­" When the chain was brought up, Xu Hui seized a mountain rock and dipped her head down quietly. When she looked down, Zhu You Cai sighed, and he did not finish his sentence.


    "He won''t die." After some time, Xu Hui whispered a few words as if she was answering Zhu You Cai, but it also seemed like she was saying those words to herself.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in Progenitor Long Hai''s eyes. He could have taken action before, but he did not. After all, even though he owed Su Ming a big favor for saving his life, the oath he swore was not something small. If the youth died like this, then it would be good for Long Hai.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was also deriving pleasure from Su Ming''s misfortune. A cold sneer was at the corners of his lips.


    Xuan Shang, Yun You, and Hua Yu let out breaths of relief in their hearts. The mighty pressure Su Ming exerted on them had be so strong that it had reached an extent that he could control their thoughts, and it had all happened without their knowledge.


    "Won''t die? The canyon beneath the mountain is filled with a sinister aura, along with a thick aura of death. Forget him, even if I fell in there, I would also die," Huang Mei said tly with a cold smile.


    The others might not have said anything, but they agreed wholeheartedly to his words. Nian Yin and Su Ming''s fall frightened them to no end. They did not know¡­ who the next one might be.


    Xu Hui did not speak. She nced at the canyon beneath her, watching it for a time silently. In her head were the words Su Ming had told her before he let go.


    She made up her mind. If Su Ming did not appear in the end, she would fall into the canyon once more. Even if she was going to be a hideous ferocious spirit, she would still rather be with Su Ming.


    That was why she did not react a single bit to the other people''s words.


    Soon, Huang Mei''s expression changed. He lifted his head to stare at the distant summit above him. He was not the only one. Reverend Zi Long also frowned and cast a nce at the summit before bing absorbed in his thoughts.


    Zhu You Cai should have been the first to discover this abnormality. He cast a nce at Xu Hui and remembered the certainty in her voice when she spoke just then.


    Gradually, Progenitor Long Hai and Huo Kui also revealed changes in their expressions. In the end, when even Xuan Shang, Hua Yu, and Yun You reacted to the situation, their expressions turned dark.


    Because¡­ when Nian Yin plunged into the canyon, the old man at the summit mentioned that there were eleven of them left. Logically, he should have mentioned that there were ten of them left by then.


    However, he did not say a single word. The meaning behind it left everyone uncertain.


    Time trickled by, but the old man at the summit still not say a single thing. Thus, everyone continued to climb the mountain which asionally swayed at a much greater intensity than before.


    ¡­¡­


    In the canyon under the mountain, Su Ming closed his eyes. His memory was frozen at the moment he plunged down and was surrounded by a bunch of hideous ferocious spirits. Due to intense pain, he lost his consciousness.


    Before that though, he could sense that his body was being continuously torn.


    He had no idea how much time had passed. When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in a puddle of murky water. Ripples would asionally spread out on the surface, and a rotten stench would fill the area.


    "There is truth in heaven, and there are gates to the depths of earth. You may step onto the road to heaven, and you may stare at the distantnd." An old voice reverberated in all directions, causing Su Ming''s mind to instantly be clear.


    When he struggled to stand, he discovered that his cultivation base had already recovered, but Su Ming still fell silent¡­ because he saw that his body was covered in countless boils!


    He lifted his hand to touch his face, certain that he had be like the ferocious spirits he''d seen not long ago.


    However, Su Ming swiftly stopped thinking about his body''s situation, because the voice just then brought him a familiar feeling. It was something that stemmed from an event that happened in the distant past. When he thought about it carefully, he could find the answer to the familiarity.


    That voice belonged to the old man on the summit, which he had heard when he was beside the mountain.


    Su Ming stood up, and a freezing re appeared in his eyes. If he was in the world outside, then he would absolutely not be able to hold any advantage over the old man. However¡­ this was the fifth kiln, and Su Ming was an Abyss Builder.


    With a cold harrumph, he rose and flew in the direction from which the voice hade. When he was in midair, he cast a nce over there, and he immediately saw an old man sitting cross-legged on a ck lotus atop a stone tform in the distance.


    There were a dozen something ferocious spirits prostrating on the ground around him, their faces filled with pain. As they worshiped him, the old man''s voice reverberated in all directions once more.


    "The path to heaven has been shut for you, but the gate to earth has been opened. My Art is split into two parts¡­ One is the Mountain Shifter that blends with the will of the universe, and it is a gentle Art.


    "The other is¡­ the Mountain Shifter that overrides the will of the universe. This is the ferocious part of the Art¡­ Go. The gate to enter the earth has been opened. You can go and search for the menacing version of the Mountain Shifter Art," the old man said tly, then lifted his right hand to swing his arm in the air. Immediately, fog started tumbling about in the air behind him. The ground rumbled faintly, and Su Ming saw the ground gained a murky look, because it had been entirely filled with fog.


    A gigantic mountain appeared under the ground.


    This was an inverted mountain that stood upside-down beneath the ground. It made one feel as if the ground was not the ground but was formed by fog. If a person looked at this upside-down scene, they would be able to see the inverted summit in the fog.


    ''A mirror¡­'' Su Ming''s heart trembled. This was the first time he had such a direct perception of the theory of the mirror he''d heard mentioned when he was in the World of Nine Yin.


    If he described this fog as a mirror, then the mountain in which Su Ming stayed previously was the area beyond the mirror, and the inverted mountain in the fog was the area within the mirror.


    Or perhaps it was the opposite. The mountain where he was previously was actually the area inside the mirror, and the one Su Ming saw at that moment was the true mountain beyond the mirror.


    He could not see through it. He could not differentiate it. Perhaps everything would change endlessly with just the span of one thought.


    Su Ming stared at the old man in midair and frowned before shifting his gaze to the mountain under the fog. A contemtive expression appeared on his face.


    At the same time, the ferocious spirits prostrating themselves around the old man stood up. As they roared, they rushed to the inverted mountain under the fog. Their cultivation bases did not disappear, but as they charged forward, the mountain trembled, and ten light circles appeared around the ferocious spirits. The ferocious spirits closed in on the regions where the light circles were at once, but there were about a dozen of the creatures, and there were only ten of the light circles.


    A fight over the light circles instantly broke out, and within an instant, all the ferocious spirits beyond the light circles let out shrill screams of pain. Once their bodies disappeared, they appeared around the stone tform where the old man was while hugging their heads and wailing nonstop. It was as if there was something that they treasured being extracted from within them.


    That something turned into lines of various colors that fused with the old man''s body.


    The ferocious spirits remaining on the mountain continued onward while roaring.


    "There is a gate leading to the depths of the earth, but every single time you fail to enter it, a hundred years of your memories will be taken away from you. When you no longer have any memories, the seven emotions and six desires within you will be extracted. When you no longer have even your seven emotions and six desires, your lives will be extracted," the old man said tly and no longer looked at the wailing ferocious spirits. Instead, he lifted his head and cast his eyes on Su Ming, who still remained in midair.


    "Wee, current master of the fifth kiln. I am Mu Ya." The old man smiled faintly.


    Su Ming stared at the old man and did not speak.


    "Do you want to join this game? If you don''t want to, leave behind a thousand years of your memories. I will also extract three out of your seven emotions and six desires. Then, on behalf of your father, I will let you leave this ce." The old man smiled, but in Su Ming''s eyes, that smile was filled with a strange, wicked air. The indifference in his eyes was a disregard for all forms of life in the universe.


    "Why would I not want to?" Su Ming stared at the old man. After a long time, a smile appeared on his face. That smile was also filled with a strange, wicked air. Fine veins appeared on his body. They might seem normal at first nce, but in truth, they were Ecang''s venous pathways!


    When Ecang appeared, the wicked air about Su Ming''s body immediately turned sinister. It spread out in all directions and swept up the fog in the area before turning it into a rotating vortex around Su Ming.


    The old man was originally smiling, his expression calm, but when he saw Su Ming''s smile and the sinister air about him, his eyes brightened swiftly. He even stood up and stared at Su Ming. His eyes sparkled several times before bellowed, "Very good! I''ve only ever admired one person in my life, but I also greatly despised his thickheaded stubbornness and that pitiful, ridiculous, foolish loyalty of his. That person is your ancestor. He held the same rank as Lu Ya and me, and he is Abyss Builders'' Progenitor, one of the three Sublime Paragons of the Fifth True World.


    "I didn''t expect that someone like you would appear among his descendants. You managed to Possess a being like Ecang who obeys the evils in the universe. With one step further¡­ you will be able to be a unique, nightmarish existence!


    "Has your father never told you that Abyss Builders are to never Possess the nine great lives in Old Man Extermination''s bad?!" The old manughed. The delight on his face did not seem to be fake. He swung his arm, and the fog beneath the area in front of Su Ming tumbled about before spreading out to reveal an entrance to a tunnel.


    "The gate to the earth has been opened. I look forward¡­ to you bing my scion. If you seed, then not only will I give you the Mountain Shifter Art, I will also grant you¡­ a great serendipity!"

 Chapter 1009 Your Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Your Rules</h4>


    Su Ming stared at the fog beneath him spreading outwards to reveal that so-called gate to enter the earth. With a sparkle in his eyes, he asked tly, "What serendipity?"


    "A great serendipity that will let this clone of yours enter Mastery Realm!" A strange light shone in the old man''s eyes. As heughed long and hard, his words resulted in a loud bang. A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes when he heard it.


    He did not continue asking about it. With one step, he walked into the entrance of the fog, and his body entered the gate to the earth.


    Once he entered it, the world turned upside down. A powerful light covered his eyes. A loud bang reverberated beside him, and he had the feeling as if he was moving through water.


    After a moment, when this feeling disappeared along with the powerful light in front of Su Ming''s eyes, he saw everything around him clearly. He found himself standing¡­ on an inverted mountain.


    But he was standing at the highest part of the mountain, where the foot of the mountain was located.


    Right away, he could see the ferocious spirits formed by the ten cultivators at the mountain beneath him. They were charging forward, their goal being the summit at the lowest part of the mountain!


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. At that moment, he might look hideous, but his cultivation base had beenpletely restored. With one move, he charged downwards, and he was so fast that even though he was thest one, he was closed in on everyone in no time.


    In the span of around a dozen breaths, the mountain suddenly began swaying violently. The intensity of these tremors was one that would bother Su Ming if his cultivation base had disappeared, but at that moment, they werepletely insignificant.


    With a leap, he charged forward, as if he was plunging downwards.


    But after the tremorssted for several breaths, circles of light appeared in nine spots on the mountain. There were nine spots, but there were eleven ferocious spirits formed by cultivators that were on the mountain.


    Su Ming was thest among them. He immediately saw the ten ferocious beasts beneath him acting as if they had gone mad at the instant the circles of light appeared. They charged towards the nine circles right away, and some of the more powerful ferocious spirits couldpletely upy one in an instant. However, the slightly weaker ones began fighting among themselves in a frenzy.


    Booming sounds echoed in all directions. While Su Ming continued charging down, he saw Nian Yin fighting against another cultivator for a circle of light. At the same time, a powerful sense of danger rose swiftly in Su Ming''s heart.


    It was as if the mountain on which he stood was sending a divine thought signaling danger to all the living creatures on it at that moment. With this divine thought around, the light from all nine circles of light swiftly began to fade. At that moment, Su Ming had a powerful epiphany that when the light from those circles faded awaypletely, those who did not manage to enter them¡­ would have their right to be in the mountain this time canceled. Their memories would be extracted to be the price for desiring the legacy.


    The moment Su Ming approached the circle of light, the ferocious spirit that was Nian Yin let out a shrill scream of pain. His head had been gobbled up by another ferocious spirit. While chewing his head, that person stood in the circle of light and began howling.


    When Su Ming saw that the nine circles of light were swiftly fading away, the sense of danger in his heart grew even stronger. He did not have much time to think about it. With one step, he charged at the circle of light that was the closest to him.


    There was a ferocious spirit that was about one hundred feet tall in that circle of light. Many of the boils on his body had burst, and some of them had already dried up. His eyes were bloodshot, and there was confusion and madness in them. Clearly, he had failed several times before, and an unknown amount of years'' worth of memories had been extracted from him.


    However, no matter how little memories remained in him, a faint will from his soul still existed. He knew that he could not have someone else snatch the circle of light in which hewe as standing and that he could not be forced out of his circle of light, or else the pain of having his memories extracted as well as his seven emotions and six desires taken away from him woulde upon him again. That pain was an unimaginable nightmare to all people, no matter who they were.


    At the instant Su Ming closed in, the ferocious spirit roared. He lifted his swollen right hand and formed a seal before pointing swiftly at Su Ming. With it, the world roared, and a powerful gust of wind appeared out of thin air. It surrounded the area and gathered on the ferocious spirit''s finger. Then, it turned into a long arc that seemed to be able to rip apart space and shot towards the iing Su Ming.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He did not move back, but instead charged forward even faster. With a leap, he headed downwards and lifted his right hand. The purple-ck ring on his thumb shone, and the Life Inequity Spear appeared. Once Su Ming held it in his hand and the instant the circle of light was about topletely fade away, he turned into an afterimage that crashed straight into the iing long arc.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. Su Ming shot through the long arc and stepped straight into the circle of light. He was so quick that it was impossible to describe his speed with words. When the other ferocious spirits in the area looked over, they only saw a piercing light and heard loud booms surge into the sky.


    When the powerful light dissipated and the loud bangs faded away, what appeared before the other ferocious spirits'' eyes was Su Ming standing in the circle of light. Beyond it was a twitching corpse whose right eye had been stabbed by a long spear!


    With an indifferent expression, Su Ming slowly pulled out that long spear before he looked around him with a cold re.


    It was at that instant that the circle of light beneath his feet disappeared, and immediately after, circles of light appeared some distance below everyone. This time, there was no longer nine, but seven of them!


    Almost the instant the seven circles of light appeared below the eight remaining ferocious spirits besides Su Ming rushed out at their full speed. They intended to snatch at least one spot for themselves.


    Su Ming did not say a single word. He did not think about snatching a circle of light from another ferocious spirit, but chose a circle and fixed his gaze on it. Whoever tried to snatch it from him, he would kill them!


    When the ferocious spirits were still cultivators, none of them were weaklings. They might have be even more driven by insanity after staying in this ce for so many years and losing their memories as well as their seven emotions and six desires through failure after failure, but their strength was definitely no longerparable to that of their past selves.


    ''This is a game for that old Ya Mu. Over the years, none among these people have managed to seed. This alone is enough proof that Ya Mu doesn''t want anyone to seed.


    ''So there is definitely some other form of obstruction in the final fight.'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. As he moved forward, he stared at the first circle of light among the seven. ''I''ll choose that one.''


    Roars reverberated in the air. The ferocious spirits in the mountain spread out and charged towards the seven circles of light. After a moment, when Su Ming drew close to his target, another ferocious spirit came, having also chosen that circle.


    That ferocious spirit was nearly two hundred feet tall. As he strode forward, he arrived almost at the same time as Su Ming. With a roar, he swung his right fist forward, stirring up a thunderous boom and sending a punch straight in Su Ming''s direction.


    Su Ming positioned the Life Inequity Spear horizontally in front of himself. Once he blocked the attack, booming sounds rose into the air, and he immediately pressed his left hand on his right before swiftly pushing forward.


    With a loud bang, Su Ming was forced back three steps and stopped at the edge of the circle of light. As for that ferocious spirit, it staggered back four steps. It stepped out of the circle of light, then opened its mouth wide to roar at Su Ming. As it did, killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and before the ferocious spirit even finished opening his mouth, Su Ming roared first.


    This was the first time Su Ming had roared after transforming into his current hideous appearance. A murderous aura that surged into the sky erupted from his body with a bang. It swept through the area, causing the air to distort, and the ferocious spirit instinctively took a few steps back. As his pupils shrank, he moved and avoided the circle of light where Su Ming was and rushed to another one.


    The brutal ughter that surrounded the seven circles of light instantly reached its most intense state. After a moment, with the price of two ferocious spirits dying, one ferocious spirit stood in each of the seven circles of light.


    What caught Su Ming''s attention was a ferocious spirit that was about seventy or eighty feet tall standing in the seventh circle of light. All the boils on his body had dried up. His eyes were drooping, and there was a tuft of white fur on his forehead.


    An ancient air would asionally appear about his body. His eyes might have seemed bloodshot, but Su Ming noticed that there was a clear look hidden beneath it.


    This was a ferocious spirit that possessed intelligence.


    What interested Su Ming was that once he upied a circle of light, no other ferocious spirits would try fighting for it. While he mulled over this, he figured out what was going on.


    The creature seemed to have noticed his gaze and turned his head to cast Su Ming a nce.


    Above the fog beyond the mountain was the old Ya Mu watching the scene with a smile. A bright light shone in his eyes.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. The murderous aura around him is very thick. He''s not the type that has never gone through hardships before. If thisd can obtain my legacy, then I will definitely not hold back in providing him with his serendipity.


    "An Abyss Builder who Possessed Ecang. Interesting, how very interesting! But I''ll have to make this fight even more intense, only then will I be able to see more." The old man licked his lips. Coupled with his smile, his expression made that strange, wicked air on him be even stronger. There was even an endless wave of wicked airing from his body.


    He lifted his right hand and pointed at the mountain beneath the fog.


    At that instant, the circles of light on the mountain immediately faded away. Once they disappeared, new circles of light appeared further down the mountain, but this time¡­ there were only two!


    Seven circles of light were instantly reduced to only two, and it almost immediately caused thispetition over the legacy to reach a frenzied state.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the fog above him. He could vaguely see the old Ya Mu''s figure.


    Once the two circles of light appeared below, the remaining six ferocious spirits besides Su Ming let out intense roars, and with bloodshot eyes, they madly charged forward at full speed.


    Two circles of light. It meant that five out of the seven would fail!


    "Is this the rules you set?" Su Ming ignored the six ferocious spirits that rushed out. He lifted his head to look at the indistinct old man in the fog above him. A piercing, cold re appeared in his eyes.


    "You''ll choose two among the seven, and then you''ll have them fight in a manner that will please you. Whether or not the person who eventually emerges victorious will obtain your legacy will depend on your mood. If you are not willing, then you will make him fail, or perhaps you will not extract his memories as a reward.


    "I believe that''s what you have been doing over the years. But those are your rules, not mine!" Su Ming turned his head around and looked at the six charging ferocious spirits before closing his eyes.

 Chapter 1010 Su, Xuan, Yi!

    <h4>Chapter 1010 Su, Xuan, Yi!</h4>


    The instant Su Ming closed his eyes, countless veins appeared on his body. They filled his entire body, and a malicious as well as ancient presence erupted with a bang.


    This presence belonged to Ecang.


    By then, Su Ming had already had his Ecang clone descend and fuse with him. When he opened his eyes again, the veins made it seem as if branches were growing over his body. A powerful presence spread out when Su Ming took a step forward.


    ''Two circles of light. Two slots. Then I''d like to see how you''ll continue with your game when I am the only one left.'' When Su Ming walked forward, the mountain trembled. He leaped up and lifted his right hand. The Life Inequity Spear shone with a brilliant light, and he threw it in front of him.


    With a loud buzz, the spear turned into a long arc that sliced through the air. It instantly closed in on a roaring ferocious spirit, who lifted his arms to seize the projectile.


    But the instant he touched the spear, his arms disintegrated. A pained scream rang out in the air. The Life Inequity Spear shot straight through that spirit''s chest. With a bang, his body was pinned to the mountain. As the Life Inequity Spear let out a loud buzz, the ferocious spirit''s pained screams grew even shriller before fading away.


    "Five more."


    Su Ming rushed forward like a purple shadow that charged towards the other ferocious spirits who were fighting against each other. To them, someone dying was not something they needed to pay attention to. In the mid of the battles for the two circles of light, Su Ming saw something again¡­


    Within one of the circles of light was the ferocious spirit with that tuft of white fur on his forehead, but there was no otherpetitors around him. He calmly stood in that circle of light, while the ferocious spirits around him did not even spare a nce at him. It was as if¡­ wherever he was, that ce would turn into a forbidden ground for the other ferocious spirits.


    His expression was calm. It was as if there was nothing around him that could catch his attention. Even Su Ming was worthy, for he had only met his gaze for a moment before ignoring him.


    He left behind a powerful image to the people who had their memories continuously extracted from them, and that effect was so strong that it even affected their actions. It was to such an extent that they no longer remembered him in a normal manner, but remembered him as if his existence had been branded into their souls.


    There was only one possible way for him to do this!


    ''This person¡­ has always been the one who seeds in reaching the end of Ya Mu''s game in this dimension. There has never been a single exception where he was not the winner. The wariness branded in these ferocious spirits'' souls took form after they were killed by him numerous times.


    ''That''s why he can retain his intelligence, because the reward for winning every single time¡­ is for his memories to not be taken away.''


    Su Ming''s pupils constricted, and he cast a deep nce at the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur before rushing towards the spot where the four ferocious spirits were fighting against each other.


    As if they had sensed a great threating from Su Ming, they turned around simultaneously. Once they saw Su Ming, they rushed at him in unison.


    In the face of the four ferocious spirits who were clearly ready to work together, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. Before both parties even closed in on each other, he lifted his left hand and patted his storage bag. Immediately, a longbow appeared in his left hand.


    This treasure Su Ming had obtained when he fought against the Sand Earthlings. Upon taking it into his hands, Su Ming drew the bowstring with his right hand. With a loud buzz, three sand arrows gathered out of thin air before shooting out.


    The three arrows let out the same whooshing sound that was piercing to the ears. A sound as if the air had been sliced apart reverberated through the area as the arrows charged towards three out of the four ferocious spirits!


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. The three ferocious spirits looked as if they were about to dodge when the three arrows exploded simultaneously. The impact of that caused the three iing ferocious spirits to freeze for a moment.


    Because of that, the final ferocious spirit stood out like a sore thumb. He was forced to have a face off against Su Ming alone.


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with this ferocious spirit. He was the one who flung off Nian Yin when they were in the fog and was also the one who had shouted out those words.


    Both parties closed in on each other instantly. Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The ferocious spirit let out a shrill roar, but his body froze in midair for a moment while Su Ming swept past him.


    When Su Ming left into the distance, the ferocious spirit''s head crumbled while still in midair. He fell onto the mountain and stopped moving.


    Without stopping for even a single moment, Su Ming rushed towards the three ferocious spirits who had been blocked just then by the three arrows. When he closed in, he clenched his right hand, and the poisonous wasp pierced him with its stinger.


    The God Ascension Nectar was injected into his body, causing Su Ming to lift his head swiftly. The veins on his face grew denser, and a powerful and domineering life force ran wild through his body, filling Su Ming''s eyes with blood. With a single step, he charged forward.


    An ufortable feeling formed in his stomach, as if he would only feel better once he threw up whatever was in his stomach. It was a feeling akin to that of the body being about to burst, and waves of unbearable pain surged through Su Ming. Under that intense pain, he felt as if his entire body was about to burst into mes. Due to the stimtion of the God Ascension Nectar, the Ecang clone in his body¡­ also seemed to be going through a transformation he had never expected.


    The source of that change was at the origin of a cracking sounding from Su Ming''s body, one that only he could hear.


    This change made Su Ming immediately choose to give up on the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon he was prepared to execute in order to kill the three ferocious spirits.


    He initially intended to kill one of them with a divine ability, this way making it easier to handle the remaining two.


    Yet the moment the Ecang clone in his body changed and the feeling as if his body was about to burst grew to its most intense state, he realized that if he did not let it out, then this time, his body would immediately crumble.


    This was something he had not expected. What Su Ming did not know was that when he saved the Resentful Wei, there was still a huge amount of God Ascension Nectar left in his body. He might have suppressed it at the time, and if he''d had more time, he could have slowly absorbed and refined it, but only a short period of time had passed since then. When he injected more God Ascension Nectar into his body, he made his body start boiling.


    It was this that caused his body to be in danger at that moment, and it was precisely this danger and therge amount of God Ascension Nectar within him that brought about the change in the Ecang clone.


    Su Ming did not know whether this change was good or bad. He did not have time to think about it, because as the three ferocious spirits roared, they had already closed in on him. Ripples of power erupted from their bodies, and they brought forth their strongest power to kill Su Ming in one go!


    Su Ming''s eyes were bloodshot. During that moment of crisis, he hesitated no longer and acted based on the will of his Ecang clone¡ªhe went along with Ecang''s transformation!


    The instant Su Ming chose to go along with the flow, the intense pain throughout his body descended on him again. Blood gushed out from various body parts, and purplish red branches grew out of him!


    In the mid of the intense pain, Su Ming discovered to his shock that his Ecang clone, which had originally fused into his body in the shape of a human, had turned¡­ into Ecang''s real self at that moment!


    The body that should be iparably huge and could upy the entire gxy had now shrank numerous times to exist in Su Ming''s body.


    This was Ecang''s transformation, and it was also the first intense change that happened to Su Ming''s body.


    The three ferocious spirits closed in on him, as booming sounds rose into the air. When they spread out in all directions, shrill screams of pain that were far louder than the roars from the ferocious spirits rose up madly.


    Just listening to those shrill and forlorn voices was enough to cause people''s skin to crawl. Within those screams was indescribable pain and misery.


    In fact, during that instant, the pupils of the ferocious spirit that had a tuft of white fur on his forehead shrank. He was already standing in the circle of light with a calm expression on his face, as if there was nothing around him that could attract his attention, and even when it came to Su Ming, he treated him with indifference, but at that moment, he fixed his stare on Su Ming, and his breathing quickened. Disbelief appeared in his eyes.


    He was not the only one. The drastic change of the Ecang clone in Su Ming''s body, the endless branches that stretched out from him, and the booming sounds that could not drown out the shrill cries that were obviously not from Su Ming also caused Old Ya Mu, who was sitting above the fog and watching the battle underneath with a calm andposed manner, to instantly stand up from his seat.


    Distortions appeared in the air around him. His hair moved without wind, and rarely seen shock appeared in his eyes. His breathing quickened, and his eyes shed.


    "This¡­ This is¡­


    "Abyss Builders cannot Possess the nine great lives in Old Man Extermination''s bad. This is something prohibited for them. This child''s act of Possessing Ecang was already something that goes against thews of heaven.


    "But no matter what, that Ecang isn''tplete. What he Possessed is only a part of Ecang. While the act of Possession itself is against thews of heaven, it still could be epted, but Ecang belongs to thew and definitely does not belong to this child. In the future, once Ecang besplete, this child will definitely have his actions limited by thews. He will either be devoured by Ecang, or will be separate from it.


    "However¡­ he just fused perfectly with that part of Ecang''s will he possesses. It has be an even more superior life form, and with just a part of its body, it became the life form that it was when it had itsplete body!


    "From now on, these two have fused into one, and they can no longer be separated. He is Ecang, and Ecang is him. This is a fact that not even thews can change. Even if Ecang ispleted in the future, it will still be the same!"


    While Old Ya Mu was shocked, the dimension in thend trembled, and signs of it about to crumble appeared. In truth, those signs did not just appear in this ce. The entire fifth kiln was trembling. With the old man''s divine ability, he could sense that the gxy beyond the fifth kiln and the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was trembling together at that instant.


    This trembling caused the four Great True Worlds and the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to instantly burst into an uproar. Ripples appeared in the gxy,s shuddered, and the universe looked as if it was about to fade away and disappear.


    It was especially so for the foreignnds within the Barren Lands of Divine Essence''s Western Ring Neb. The remaining Ecang souls roared together, and in their roars was endless fear and shock.


    "Su Xuan Yi, you¡­ just what did you do for your son?" The old man''s heart shook furiously. He instinctively wanted to raise his hand, as fierce killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    "As one of the inspectors from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, I have the duty to kill all lives who interfere with thews. This child''s existence is a change that interferes with thews!"


    But the instant the old man wanted to attack, his expression changed drastically again. He lifted his head and stared at the sky. An incredibly wary expression appeared on his face, and at the same time, he spat out three words.


    "Su, Xuan, Yi!"


    A will that shook the sky and the earth as well as caused an endless sea of fire to burst forth from the entire fifth kiln descended into the area!

 Chapter 1011 The Third Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1011 The Third Clone</h4>


    Wind stirred and clouds surged in the sky. As the world roared, fog tumbled about in all directions. A gigantic shadow appeared as if he had walked out of thin air to stand in the sky.


    This figure was several hundreds of feet tall and dressed entirely in golden armor. He looked like a warring immortal. As his long hair danced in the air, a golden face was revealed. There was not a shred of emotion on that face, for it was as cold as a piece of gold.


    However, there was a long chain wrapped around that figure''s shoulder. This was a chain that stretched into the depths of space in the sky!


    But the thing that caused old Ya Mu''s pupils to shrink was not the person. His gaze did not rest on him even for a moment. Instead, he fixed his eyes on the depths of space, from where the chain came.


    That person¡­ was not Su Xuan Yi!


    At that moment, an incredibly powerful will descended on the ground with a bang. Fog tumbled about beside the golden figure, and golden light stretched out to one hundred thousand feet. Then, another golden figure walked out from space.


    He was as tall, as dignified, and as emotionless as the other figure. There was also¡­ a chain wrapped around his shoulder.


    Almost at the instant the second golden figure appeared, golden light surrounded him as well. When it reached a piercing degree, the third golden figure appeared.


    Three golden-armored giants. Three golden figures with chains wrapped around their shoulders. Once they appeared one after another, they roared before bending their backs. Then, as if they were pulling the chains, they started moving forward.


    Booming sounds chook the sky and earth, but Su Ming could not hear a single thing as he remained under the fog. In fact, he did not even have time to pay attention to the fog tumbling about above him.


    At that moment, his entire body was filled with intense pain as the God Ascension Nectar spilled out from hi. The burst of force had erupted from him in a frenzy once he conformed to the drastic change within his Ecang clone.


    As that force erupted from him and the three ferocious spirits let out shrill screams of pain around him, Su Ming''s mind became clear again. With a single nce, he could see that the three ferocious spirits beside him were floating up. Numerous branches had pierced their bodies, and those branches¡­ grew from Su Ming''s body.


    Shrill wails tumbled out continuously from the three ferocious spirits. Pained expressions were on their faces, and their bodies were swiftly withering away, as if those branches that pierced through their bodies were rapidly devouring all their blood, flesh, essence, cultivation base, and spirits.


    In fact, Su Ming could see veins having popped up on the three ferocious spirits'' bodies. They wriggled about, but that was not because of the blood in them, nor were they wriggling about due to spasms. They were¡­ the branches spreading throughout the three ferocious spirits'' bodies.


    In Su Ming''s senses, those branches were a part of his body. They were dense and could not be told apart. He could clearly sense them moving, and in fact, he could even control them slightly.


    With that feeling, Su Ming''s heart trembled furiously, because he saw that those branches which had stretched from his body were devouring the three ferocious spirits'' blood, flesh, and cultivation base while they screamed in shrill voices.


    The branches were not simply devouring them, however. Instead, they were swiftly disassembling the three ferocious spirits. It was as if¡­ the branches were rapidly looking for ws within the creatures'' bodies, searching for the parts that werecking in their lives to use it to their advantage in disassembling them in one go. This scene was simr to how Su Ming had searched for the Waves of Tears'' ws once he turned into Old Man Extermination after going through endless years of research, which had happened after Su Ming had run into the Waves of Tears in Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    Su Ming''s heart trembled, and a scene appeared in his mind. It was the one that he once saw in the Seed of Life Extermination. Within that scene was a gigantic ancient ship. With the various lives offered to him, Old Man Extermination only needed to swing his arm to instantly know what wsy in their lives.


    This scene had initially shocked Su Ming, and he once desired this, but also knew that this was incredibly far away from him, but right then¡­ a powerful light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He noticed that he was not that far away from reaching the state of Old Man Extermination in that scene!


    ''Ecang''s transformation¡­ is due to the God Ascension Nectar, but the bigger reason lies in the Seed of Life Extermination!''


    Su Ming did not know how great of a shock he had brought to the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos when his Ecang clone fused perfectly with his body. He also did not know that Old Ya Mu was looking at the space in the distance while he stood in the world beyond the fog above him.


    As the three golden-armored giants bent their backs and pulled the chains forward, booming sounds echoed in all directions within the space. Gradually, a gigantic outline appeared clearly in Ya Mu''s eyes.


    That outline belonged to a chariot, one which was entirely gold and looked like the sun!


    The chariot was one thousand feet big, and its outline alone brought about a great and mighty pressure on Ya Mu, causing the fifth kiln to roar and seas of fire to surge up in countless dimensions.


    "Su Xuan Yi!"


    Old Ya Mu lifted his right hand and clenched it in front of himself. Immediately, ck light shone in his fist. As he unfurled it and revealed his palm, a ck ball of light appeared on his palm.


    That ck ball of light looked as if it was the abyss that could devour all light in the world. Endless illusory figures shone nonstop within it. Each time this happened, a different mountain would manifest in it, and in just several breaths, more than ten million mountains appeared.


    Ya Mu stared at the space. The wariness in his eyes was reced by a powerful fighting spirit, as if he was waiting for the indistinct outline to gain corporeal form and reveal¡­ the second most powerful person among the Abyss Builders in the Fifth True World - Su Xuan Yi. This person was the prodigy the Abyss Builders'' Progenitor had predicted to be their Chosen that would someday surpass him.


    As Ya Mu stared at the space, the booming sounds reached their strongest. Under the loud noise, the three golden-armored giants let out a roar at the same time. They took a swift forward to yank the chain forward, and the indistinct chariot seemed to be pulled out of space, entering the real world.


    The world instantly turned golden. Within the gold sky, gold earth, gold fog, and the gold space, a golden chariot was revealed!


    Standing on the chariot was a figure dressed in a golden robe, whose fluttering white hair also seemed to be dyed in gold.


    This was a man, an incredibly handsome middle-aged man filled with an ancient air. His gaze was icy cold, and his face was like metal. There was a merciless and aloof air about him, as if there was not a single shred of emotion that belonged to a person within that body.


    Ya Mu stared at the aloof man on the golden chariot and asked in a low voice, "Which clone of Su Xuan Yi are you?!"


    "The third clone," the middle-aged man said tly and lifted his right hand. Immediately, endless golden light converged there and turned into a long sword that was around ten feet tall. Its edge was so sharp that with just a light wave, the sound of space tearing apart could be heard.


    "Are you the one who wants to harm my Ming''Er?" The icy look in the middle-aged man''s eyes gained an even more freezing edge. He did not speak much, but when his sentence was spoken, the entire world seemed to have been submerged in boundless ice.


    As cracking sounds came from the space around him, signs of it being frozen manifested. The world looked to be covered in a spiderweb that spreading swiftly. The sky instantly looked like a giant ice flower!


    Old Ya Mu''s expression changed. Just as he was about to open his eyes and speak, the middle-aged man who was at the center of the ice flower while standing on the chariot in the sky lifted the longsword in his hand and shed at the ground with a simple swing.


    That sh froze the world. The ice flower instantly covered the ground, freezing all of it. The sword cut through thew in the world, causing it to roar, as if it had been cut in half.


    Fighting spirit sparked in Old Ya Mu''s eyes. The ck ball of light in his right hand instantly erupted with ck light. It spread along the ice flower, as if it wanted to dye it ck. When he lifted his right hand, he swung his arm at the iing sh.


    Immediately, the ck ball of light charged at the sky and crashed against the middle-aged man''s sh in midair.


    "Mountain Shifter!"


    Old Ya Mu formed a seal with his hands. Once he formed the mark of a mountain above his head, he spread his arms wide open. An even darker light erupted from the ck ball in the sky. The tens of millions of mountains in it seemed to appear in the sky at the same time. This scene might seem incredibly bizarre in words, but during that moment, the sky was filled with mountains.


    Booming sounds echoed furiously in the air. They came from the mountains copsing, which caused Old Ya Mu''s face to turn increasingly paler. Once he spread his arms wide open, he gathered them in front of himself and pressed his palms together to form the shape of a summit before he stabbed the air in the direction of the sky.


    A loud bang that shook the sky rang out once more. The tens of millions of mountains in the air shuddered simultaneously, and a ray of golden light swept through the area. It cut through the mountains one after another as easy as a hot knife cuts through butter. When the mountains crumbledyer byyer, the golden longsword turned into a ray of golden light that instantly went through.


    Old Ya Mu''s face was pale. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and when he staggered backwards, the mountains in the sky crumbled, and the golden light shing down came to three inches above Old Ya Mu''s head. Then, it stopped moving.


    However, the freezing willing from it froze Old Ya Mu''s entire body. The re from the tip of the sword also caused a crack to appear at the center of his brows.


    "I respect you as someone older than me. Go and fulfill your promise. Let Ming''Er inherit that Mountain Shifter Art of yours, then deliver a serendipity for him," the aloof voice said from the sky, and the ice flower around Ya Mu became even colder.


    "If my real body was not in Arid Traid Expanse Cosmos, then with this Abyss Sword Style of yours, which hasn''t even reached the Fifth Heaven, you wouldn''t be able to fight against my Mountain Shifter Art!" Old Ya Mu lifted his head and did not even spare a nce at the golden sword above his head. Instead, he stared at the indistinct golden chariot as the mountains crumbled around him.


    "This is the fifth kiln, and I am only the third clone," the middle-aged man on the chariot said tly. His body gradually disappeared, and even the three golden-armored giants slowly fused into space. When all of them were gone, the ice flower also shrank until the world returned to normal. The golden sword above Old Ya Mu''s head vanished.

 Chapter 1012 Drawing a Circle with Words to Form a Prison

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Drawing a Circle with Words to Form a Prison</h4>


    When the golden chariot disappeared, the world returned to normal, and the old man fell silent. After a long time, he let out a soft sigh, then lowered his head and looked at the area beneath him.


    He saw Su Ming in deep thought while the screams of the three ferocious spirits beside him became incredibly faint. Their bodies, which were one hundred feet tall, were already so withered that their original form was impossible to tell.


    With aplicated expression, Old Ya Mu sighed.


    "Oh well, even though I am an inspector¡­ Abyss Builders'' Progenitor was a friend of mine. That Su Xuan Yi''s growth is also incredibly terrifying, so why should I get involved in this mess?


    "But while I can choose not to interfere with thatd, trying to learn my Mountain Shifter Art won''t be so easy."


    The old man let out a cold harrumph. When he saw that only Su Ming and the ferocious spirit with the white tuft on his forehead remained in the mountain beneath him, he lifted his right hand and formed a seal. Just as he was about to change it, his eyes focused, and he let out a soft gasp of surprise.


    He saw Su Ming moving in the fog-shrouded mountain. He was not moving to the other circle of light¡­ but charging towards the spot in which was the ferocious spirit with the white tuft of fur on his forehead.


    "Damn it, could it be that besides Abyss Builders'' Progenitor, all the other Abyss Builders also have a grudge against thews? Abyss Builders'' Progenitor lived his life showing foolish loyalty, but his two descendants are each more overbearing than thest.


    "Forget Su Xuan Yi, even you dare to challenge thews Iid?!" The old man let out a cold harrumph. But just as he formed a seal with his right hand and was about to change thew, he suddenly froze.


    Because he heard Su Ming utter one sentence when he rushed forward.


    "That circle of light belongs to me."


    Countless branches filled the area beyond Su Ming''s body while he was in the mountain. Those branches shrank swiftly as they swayed until all of them returned into his body. A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes while he rushed to the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur on his forehead.


    He had said that sentence intentionally. The gaze in his eyes could be understood even without him having to say anything.


    The ferocious spirit who was originally standing in the circle of light saw Su Ming closing in. But just as he was about to step out, his foot froze in the air, and a chilling re rose in his eyes, but he did not step out of the circle of light. Instead, he stood inside and lifted his right hand to form a seal before pushing his palms forward in the direction of Su Minging towards him.


    With it, a whirlwind appeared out of nowhere in front of the ferocious spirit. That whirlwind charged forward with a loud roar and becamerger with each passing moment. In an instant, it became more than one hundred feet tall, and it swept up everything around it while charging towards Su Ming.


    At the instant the whirlwind closed in, Su Ming swung his right arm forward. Immediately, the Life Inequity Spear which had impaled a ferocious spirit on a mountain rock in the distance charged over with a howl. Once Su Ming held it in his hand, he rushed towards the iing whirlwind without any hesitation.


    With a bang, they shed. The Life Inequity Spear in his hand turned into a purple-ck light that shot through the whirlwind and rushed out.


    Su Ming''s face was slightly pale, but whatever he lost was instantly filled by the power of the flesh, blood, and essence spreading out from Ecang''s real form in his body. Needless to say, that power came from the three ferocious spirits that Su Ming had devoured just then.


    The moment Su Ming rushed out of the whirlwind, the eyes of the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur shone with a brilliant light. He lifted his right hand, and when he swung his arm again, nearly one hundred gigantic whirlwinds appeared around him. Those whirlwinds took over all the area with a roar, and in the blink of an eye, they turned several hundreds of feet tall. Faces then manifested within them.


    Those faces belonged to an old man. His face was pale, but there was an awe-inspiring air to him. He existed in all the whirlwinds, which numbered to nearly one hundred, and he charged to Su Ming with them.


    As the whirlwinds closed in, mumbles tumbled out of all the nearly one hundred mouths that belonged to the same face. The voices fused together and turned into a buzzing sound that echoed throughout the area. If anyone listened to it for a prolonged period of time, they would find the world spinning in a manner that they could not endure, as if their Qi and blood were flowing in reverse, and as if their souls were about to be torn apart.


    Su Ming came to an abrupt halt. A strange light shed in his eyes. The shadow of the sun appeared in his left eye, and the shape of the moon appeared in his right eye. Once they reced his pupils, they ovepped with them and gained the light of stars.


    The Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon!


    At the instant Su Ming used this Art, he formed a seal with his hands and moved forward. Immediately, the pupils of the ferocious spirit in the circle of light shrank. A grim expression appeared on his face. When he looked over, Su Ming had turned into hundreds of people that were rushing towards him from all directions, and he could not tell which was real one!


    Perhaps all of them were real!


    The key to this changey in whether the ferocious spirit with the white tuft of fur would believe in what he saw. If he did not believe in it, then all of them would be fake. If he believed in it, then all of them could be real.


    The profound aspect of this Arty in the heart.


    "An amazing Illusory Art. I see, it''s one where illusions lie in reality and can turn real," the ferocious spirit with the white tuft of hair spoke for the first time. His voice was hoarse and ancient. After speaking, he lifted his right hand, bent his back, and pushed his palms against the ground beneath his feet.


    At the instant his right hand touched the ground, the near one hundred whirlwinds exploded at the same time. It formed a powerful impact that rushed towards the hundreds of Su Mings in his eyes.


    At the same time, the mountain trembled, and mountain rocks appeared on all the Su Mings before his eyes!


    The hundreds of mountain rocks appeared at the same time and looked as if they were suppressing him to stop him in his tracks. The impact brought by the explosion of the whirlwinds was alsoing for him, which formed a that allowed no escape.


    Booming sounds echoed in all directions, but in the eyes of the ferocious spirit with the white tuft of fur, the hundreds of Su Mings who were suppressed moved at the same time, and then, there were no longer just hundreds of Su Mings around him, but thousands.


    "I see, so that''s how it is," the old man with white fur said tly. He shut his eyes swiftly. At the instant he did so, he had his left hand cut his right palm, opening up a gash. When blood poured out, he flung his right arm outwards, and a blood-red mountain appeared.


    "Mountain Blood," the old man said calmly. When he flung his arm forward, the ground instantly turned red. The sky also turned crimson to wee the blood-red mountain in the world!


    When it descended from the sky and the ground turned red, it did not matter whether it was the mountain rocks, the exploded whirlwinds, or the thousands of Su Mings, all of them turned red.


    Only one¡­ among the thousands of Su Mings not too far away from the old man with that white fur did not turn red!


    "You are here." When the old man with the white tuft of fur spoke tly, he turned his head around to cast a cold nce at Su Ming.


    Almost at the moment he looked over, the blood mountain in the sky crumbled on its own and was reduced to countless mountain rocks that charged towards Su Ming. Arge number of red whirlwinds appeared out of nowhere as well and close in on him simultaneously.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth, and Su Ming coughed up blood. He staggered a few steps backwards, and when he coughed up blood again, he lifted his head to stare at theposed ferocious spirit with the white tuft of fur in the circle of light before he sucked in a deep breath.


    It was not that no one had ever managed to break his Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon before, but usually, they would choose not to believe in it before they could dispel it in a simple manner. After that, the Art would still be around.


    This was the first time he saw someone who could see through the Art and still chose to believe in it, all so that he could forcefully break all that he believed in once he discovered the real body.


    If he was able to do this, then he had to have great confidence in himself, or else it would be incredibly difficult for him to do so.


    It was just like a mortal''s dream. If someone died in their dream and believed in it, then most people would choose to return to the earth. However, there were certain people who would still ferociously choose to force themselves to rise from the dead even after they were certain that they had died.


    This was the power of will, and Su Ming belonged to that category of people. The ferocious spirit with the white tuft of fur before him was clearly also someone like this.


    A powerful enemy!


    Su Ming stared at the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur. In truth, he had never underestimated this person. The situation at that moment was also within his expectations.


    The ferocious spirit was also staring at him. At the instant their gazes met, Su Ming suddenly spoke,


    "Why do you insist on standing in the circle of light and continue to y a part in a game that others watch for their pleasure?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is within the circle or beyond the circle, it is all a game. It is the same for you and me," the ferocious spirit replied calmly.


    "I have the intention to break this game, and you don''t," Su Ming said once more.


    "A game? What is a game? You can see the game in this ce, but how are you going to break or change a game you can''t see?" The ferocious spirit''s expression remained calm.


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He took a step forward and spoke without mincing his words. "I cannot see the game beyond the circle of light, but I know that I can choose whether to walk out or not. I won''t change because of someone else changing the rules. As for the game that I can''t see, if I can''t see it, then it doesn''t exist. But for you, that isn''t the case."


    When the ferocious spirit heard him, he suddenlyughed.


    "Whether it is so or not, I, Chen, know full well in my heart. If¡­ I want to walk out of this circle, I will. If I don''t want to, I won''t. Nothing you say will work."


    When Su Ming heard the ferocious spirit say these words, he alsoughed. He then lifted his right hand as he rushed forward and pointed at the sky.


    "Dao Avenue Mountain!"


    The world roared, and Dao Avenue Mountain manifested itself.


    "Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here!" As Su Ming spoke, a gigantic scale appeared in the space above him. A white elephant stood tall like a piece of jade beside it.


    Su Ming flung his arms apart. The power of Divine Essence in him erupted from his body and fused swiftly into Dao Avenue Mountain. The malicious spirit let out a roar and rushed out to catch the scale. The white elephantnded on the scale tray, and the malicious spirit pointed at the ferocious spirit in the circle of light with a finger.


    "Malicious Spirit Weighs the Elephant!"


    But that was not all. When Su Ming executed the Divine Essence Treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant was Here, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the sky while pushing down on the ground with his left hand.


    "That which exists between the past and the future is Destiny!"


    Destiny''s first transformation!


    This was Su Ming intending to use the power he possessed while he was in his first transformation as Destiny to weigh the elephant. The mighty pressure and damage he would bring through this would be several times more than in the past.


    As the ferocious spirit with the white tuft of fur in the circle of light had a change in his expression, Old Ya Mu''s eyes shone while he was in the fog above.


    "Chen Bai, if you win against this person, I will grant you freedom." The voice from Old Ya Mu swiftly echoed within and beyond the mountain beneath the fog. At the instant the ferocious spirit heard those words, his body shuddered, and a powerful presence that had never shown itself on him erupted from his body.


    At the same time, the ferocious spirit called Chen Bai lifted his foot¡­ and stepped out of the circle of light!


    Yet the moment he did so, his face turned pale, as if he had thought of something. When he whipped his head around to look at Su Ming, aplicated look appeared on his face.


    "You, who would not change your mind because of other people changing the rules, why did you step out now? In the end, you are still a part of someone else''s game. You will never obtain this so-called freedom.


    "Just a single sentence from someone else is sufficient to make you give up on your beliefs. Your heart is no longer firm, are you confident that you can win against me?" Su Ming''s eyes sparkled as he asked calmly.


    To destroy a powerful enemy, the first thing that must be destroyed in him was his will, then his beliefs, and in the end, his physical body. This was the strategy that Su Ming had prepared beforehand.


    He did not underestimate this person. On the contrary, he ced him on a very high pedestal. The reason why he said those words previously was so that he would think that Su Ming wanted to snatch his circle and make Old Ya Mu share the same belief. Then Su Ming would use his will tond the first blow.


    This was him drawing a circle with words to form a prison.

 Chapter 1013 Seven Seals Rune

    <h4>Chapter 1013 Seven Seals Rune</h4>


    Su Ming''s words were sharp andnded in the ferocious spirit''s ears, causing his expression to swiftly change several times.


    In his path of cultivation, he ced emphasis on cultivating his mind and heart. With a powerful will, he managed to continue down his path without any hesitation, but the remarks Su Ming had thrown before toy his his trap as well as the step he took in the end due to his desire for freedom had formed a crack that could not heal in the ferocious spirit''s heart.


    One of the things damaged was his pride. It was a pride born from his will, which would not change due to anything in the world besides his own opinion. This will was not something that could be suppressed by a mighty power, because if he did not want to, then he could choose not to obey Ya Mu''s words. It was just that the price for it was incredibly great.


    However, he still had the right to choose.


    Yet as he took that step forward, his right to choose had disappeared, just as Su Ming had said, because he changed when someone else changed their rules. Because of it, his heart immediately trembled.


    "For my freedom, I am choosing to temporarily obey him. No other words can change me!" The ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur red at Su Ming. As he spoke, he took a step forward, lifted his right hand, then pushed it at the ground.


    With it, a dense ray of blood-red light appeared on his right hand. That light spread out, and a gigantic circr Rune shining with red light appeared on the ground below his palm.


    Arge number of runic symbols shone at the edge of the Rune. As they continued swimming about, the blood-red light on the Rune reached a piercing degree.


    "Living Fiend!"


    As the ferocious spirit roared, the Rune under his hand started moving swiftly before it charged out.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. When the red Rune closed in on him, he formed a seal with his right hand before pointing forward. The treasure that was Peace Arrives When the Elephant is Here immediately rushed towards the Rune with the malicious spirit intending to weigh the Rune and the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur.


    Booming sounds rang out once again. Under the loud booms, the ferocious spirit lifted his right hand from the ground. The red Rune instantly rose and surrounded Su Ming within it before it crashed with the malicious spirit weighing the elephant.


    A powerful impact swept through the area. The malicious spirit was torn apart, and as it tumbled backwards, it disappeared without a trace. The scale also crumbled. Only the white elephant crashed into the red Rune, causing endless cracks to instantly appear on it before it crumbled.


    They were equal in terms of strength!


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. By then, he looked like a child after going through Destiny''s first transformation. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm. Immediately, the air around him started distorting. Time flowed back, and the malicious spirit appeared once again, along with the crumbled scale.


    "Weigh him again!" As Su Ming took a step forward, the malicious spirit beside him roared. The picture of it weighing the elephant surrounded the area, upying the sky. It charged at the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur.


    "An Art that reverses time¡­" The ferocious spirit''s pupils shrank, but he did not stop moving. Once he stepped out of the circle of light, he raised his arms and roared towards the sky.


    "Break My Palms!" As the ferocious spirit roared, signs of his palm lines being about to break immediately appeared on his lifted hands. Immediately after, the ferocious spirit took a step forward and roared again.


    "Tear My Lines!" Arge amount of fresh blood instantly appeared out of nowhere on the ferocious spirit''s palms. It was as if his palm lines were no longer palm lines, but had instead be wounds. As blood gushed out, the ferocious spirit pressed his palms t on the ground.


    The ground trembled. A gigantic blood red Rune that was several thousands of feet big manifested on the ground while shing rapidly with the ferocious spirit''s hands at its center.


    This Rune was no longer round but square in shape. As it rotated, its corners shone with a blood-red light.


    Booming sounds rose into the air as countless runic symbols rotated around the Rune which was expanding swiftly while charging at its target.


    Su Ming flung his right hand forward. The malicious spirit behind him immediately roared and rushed out, but at the instant it did so, a vicious smile appeared on the ferocious spirit''s lips. He lifted his hands from the ground.


    "With the first Rune, I seal the area before me!" As his voice echoed in the air, the blood Rune that was stretching towards Su Ming was suspended in the air. It stood vertically and blocked the area in front of him before crashing into the malicious spirit.


    When a loud bang spread out, Su Ming shuddered. He immediately noticed that his body seemed to have been frozen the moment the red square Rune appeared in front of him. His body came to an abrupt halt against his will.


    It was as if the Rune erected in front of him had seized his body, causing him to be unable to move for an instant. During it, the piercing voice from the ferocious spirit echoed in the air again.


    "With the second Rune, I seal the area behind me!"


    In an instant, a blood-red Rune appeared under the ferocious spirit''s feet before iting behind Su Ming.


    The Rune''s appearance caused Su Ming''s body, which had by then regained some mobility, to freeze for a moment again. As Su Ming''s expression changed, he noticed that his power had been suppressed by these two Runes in front and behind him. His body was also forcefully fixed in ce.


    He was not the only one. Even the malicious spirit was the same. In fact, even the scale and the white jade elephant were frozen in midair.


    ''What is this divine ability?!'' Su Ming''s pupils shrank.


    "With the third Rune, I seal the heavens!


    "With the fourth Rune, I seal the earth!


    "With the fifth Rune, I seal all ends!"


    When the ferocious spirit spoke again, blood-red Runes appeared around Su Ming one after another. There were five Runes of them in total, but they were all connected together, forming a huge seal around him!


    "With the sixth Rune, I seal the heart!"


    With a loud bang, the sixth Rune appeared under Su Ming''s feet. Because of it, a perfect seal was formed, and itpletely sealed Su Ming within it.


    The ferocious spirit then rushed forward and turned into a long arc that instantly came into the Rune. During that moment, he flung his arms outwards.


    "I turn theherworld into my hands, and with the seventh Rune, I seal the soul!"


    At the instant he said those words, the ferocious spirit''s body let out a loud bang and distorted before disappearing from midair. However, he appeared beside Su Ming, who was sealed by the red Runes. Yet the ferocious spirit was no longer in the shape of a human.


    Instead¡­ he had turned into a ck skeletal hand that shot out from the ground!


    That skeletal hand might have seemed to have stretched out from the ground, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see that the hand had grown out of the Rune. This was the ferocious spirit''s trump card. He fused his body into the Rune and turned into the ck skeletal hand. That hand was several dozens of feet big. When it seized Su Ming, the ferocious spirit''s crazed roars immediately echoed beside his ears.


    "With my body, I activate the Seven Seals Rune, and I will seal you, and seal you, and seal you again¡­"


    At the instant the ferocious spirit made his first deration that he would seal him, a powerful whirlwind erupted from the skeletal hand. Since it was the center, it could be said that Su Ming was at the center of a whirlwind. As he was swept up violently, an intense pain surged through his entire body.


    His flesh and blood were swiftly torn apart, his cultivation base dissipated nonstop, and his soul suffered the pain of being torn apart.


    When the second deration to seal him was said, a loud bang rose up with it. Su Ming felt as if his entire body was about to copse. The sealing power from the Rune turned into an impact that was equivalent to self-destruction, and it was raining down continuous blows on his body.


    At the instant the third deration was uttered, Su Ming, who was unable to move, was seized by the skeletal hand. His body, torn by the whirlwind, had blood pouring out from the eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. A powerful sense of danger swiftly rose from the bottom of his heart, screaming at him that the shadow of death was looming over him.


    "This is my strongest divine ability! Do you think it''ll be unable to kill you?! I''ll seal you!"


    The ferocious spirit''s voice appeared again, and a bang rang out in Su Ming''s body. Arge amount of fresh blood gushed out from all over him. Under the destructive impact of the sealing power and the whirlwind tearing at him, his body began breaking down!


    His arms were torn away. His legs were ripped off. His chest was also split, as if he was being cut to pieces like paper!


    However¡­ he did not breakpletely. As he was torn, arge number of thin branches appeared between Su Ming''s limbs. Those branches were like veins. They forcefully connected his body, preventing the tearing frompleting, but the more it was so, the greater Su Ming''s pain became.


    Under it, he gritted his teeth and did not shout, but a crazed killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    The more painful it was, the greater his killing intent would grow!


    The longer in pain he was, the harder he would struggle to continue living!


    "Die! Be sealed!"


    The fifth deration from the ferocious spirit to seal Su Ming rang out. Arge number of the branches connecting Su Ming''s limbs were broken. As it happened, the indescribable pain caused Su Ming to grit his teeth and turn it into a burst of his life.


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared under the intense pain and outburst of life. As he did so, it was as if all the pain he felt was let out of his body. A hint of his cultivation base then seemed to be restored due to it.


    "You''re the one dying!" At the instant that hint of cultivation base was restored, Su Ming turned his head around with a ferocious growl. A strange light appeared in his eyes.


    "Possession!"


    When Su Ming said this word, a dark light shone in his eyes before instantly turning dull, but at the instant this happened, his soul spread out and rushed out of the center of his brows to charge towards the skeletal hand that was the ferocious spirit under him!


    When his soul touched that skeletal hand, he heard the ferocious spirit immediately making his sixth deration to seal Su Ming!


    Booming sounds surged into the sky from where Su Ming was held. His body turned into a blood fog, for he had been torn apart. He fused into the Rune, and booming sounds echoed ceaselessly.


    A powerful wave of impact stirred up from the ground. It distorted the air until even Old Ya Mu above the fog found himself unable to tell what was going on and his pupils narrowed.


    But he could sense¡­ that Su Ming had not yet died!

 Chapter 1014 Treasured Gourd, Please-

    <h4>Chapter 1014 Treasured Gourd, Please-</h4>


    The loud bang thatsted for about twenty breaths slowly faded away. The distortions formed in the air due to the impact also gradually dissipated.


    The mountain remained as the mountain. Not a single part of it was damaged. The two circles of light were still around, and they were shining with a brilliant light.


    Su Ming¡­ disappeared, or rather, his body had disappeared, but there was a lot of blood on the ground. The blood-red Rune was also still around.


    The cube formed by the six square Runes shone with a crimson light. The skeletal hand in it had already disappeared without a trace and turned into¡­ the ferocious spirit with the tuft of white hair. He was on one knee in the Rune, unmoving.


    He closed his eyes, with fatigue on his face. Not a single ripple of his presence spread out, as if he was a dead person.


    Time went by quickly. In just the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, the ferocious spirit''s eyes flew open. A brilliant light shone in them as the man lowered his head to look at his body.


    After a long while, when he lifted his head, he raised his right hand and pushed it against the ground. His body immediately trembled viciously. All the blood in the Rune rose up in the air and charged into his body. When it fused into him, the ferocious spirit''s body started changing swiftly.


    It slowly shrank. The shriveled boils contracted, and arge amount of ck smoke spread out. His hair gradually grew longer, until all the blood around him merged into his body. Once it happened, he became the size of a normal person. His body recoveredpletely, losing that hideous appearance of before.


    He was dressed in a white robe. When he lifted his head again¡­ what was revealed was Su Ming''s face!


    Old Ya Mu above the fog did not reveal any surprise on his face. Clearly, he had long since predicted this oue, but his expression was dark, and no one could say what he was thinking.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. He did notpletely Possess that ferocious spirit with the tuft of white fur, but once he obtained the memories regarding the Seven Seals Rune, he devoured his soul and gave up on the body.


    He borrowed it to form his own again.


    The power of the Seven Seals Rune was so great that Su Ming''s heart pounded with lingering fear even after the incident. This was why he had been so eager to obtain that Art, and the only way to do so was to devour the ferocious spirit''s memories during Possession.


    This was Abyss Builders'' inborn ability. However, if Su Ming''s previous words had not opened a crack in the heart and mind of the ferocious spirit, he would have definitely needed to go through a considerable amount of difficulty during the Possession.


    At that moment, Su Ming exhaled and looked at his right palm. He lifted it and pushed it against the blood-red Rune in front of him. At the instant he touched it, the Rune shone before gradually turning dark. When it disappeared without a trace, Su Ming lifted his head again and looked at the fog above.


    It obscured the view, making it impossible for him to see what was there, but during that instant, a crack appeared at the center of Su Ming''s brows. The Malicious Eye manifested swiftly in the crack, and immediately, the fog in the sky was magnified endlessly. He looked throughyers uponyers, and in the span of a few breaths, Su Ming saw Old Ya Mu in the fog. He also saw the dark expression on his face.


    Su Ming stared at the old man, and the old man also stared at Su Ming. Their gazes met each other through the fog.


    "I won," Su Ming dered tly.


    Old Ya Mu was silent. After a moment, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm forward. The mountain below him immediately roared. It started swaying violently, and Su Ming quickly lowered his head to see that a gigantic vortex had appeared at the top of the inverted mountain. That vortex rotated with loud bangs as it continued growing bigger.


    Itsted only for the span of a breath before a mountain appeared underneath the vortex!


    It was a mountain that was the exact same as the one on which Su Ming was standing!


    It stood in the vortex in a normal manner, so its summit touched the summit of the mountain on which Su Ming stood, forming a picture that was like an hourss. Su Ming saw Zhu You Cai at the forefront on the mountain beneath the vortex. He also saw Reverend Zi Long and Huang Mei following closely behind him.


    Besides these three, Su Ming also saw me Fiends'' Progenitor, Progenitor Long Hai, Xuan Shang, Yun You, Hua Yu¡­ and Xu Hui!


    The moment Su Ming saw the crowd, the people also saw an inverted mountain appear before their eyes in the vortex which trembled viciously while the world roared. They also saw¡­ Su Ming!


    "He didn''t die!" Xuan Shang, Hua Yu, and Yun You immediately sucked in a sharp breath. At the instant they saw Su Ming, their hearts trembled.


    Tears flowed down from Xu Hui''s eyes. She stared nkly at Su Ming, who appeared in the inverted mountain above her, as if that one look wouldst an eternity for her.


    Progenitor Long Hai''s expression remained as calm as ever, but his heart let out a loud thump. He had mulled over it in his head and believed that even if he did not help him, Su Ming would not take any action against him. After all, with his level of cultivation, he would definitely value him highly. When he thought about this, even though his heart remained slightly anxious, not a single change appeared on his face.


    The eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor shone, for he was very nervous. He knew Su Ming better than Long Hai, and because of that, he could not help but start regretting.


    When Zi Long saw Su Ming, his expression remained the same, but his pupils shrank slightly, because he noticed that Su Ming¡­ was the closest person to the summits of the two mountains!


    When Zhu You Cai saw Su Ming, a hint of a smile appeared on his face before it disappeared, and he returned to that ugly appearance of his.


    As for Huang Mei, he let out a cold harrumph and moved faster, facing the mighty pressure in the ce head-on, climbing to the summit with gritted teeth.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. All the various expressions on these people''s faces allowed him to see all sorts of things. The deliverance of that chain earlier had originally been to bring him and Xu Hui upwards at the same time, but an ident had urred on their way up.


    During it they had heard Zhu You Cai''s voice, and in his words, he mentioned Huang Mei. Because of it, Su Ming had already guessed everything that had happened. Zhu You Cai had tried to save them, while and Huang Mei used some sort of unknown method to stop him.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He cast a cold nce at Huang Mei, and the aloof look in his eyes was the same as when he previously stared at the white-robed teenager.


    Su Ming did not speak. With one step, he charged towards the summit, and he was so fast that the crowd who had lost their power could notpare. They could only watch helplessly as he turned into a long arc and charged for the summit.


    He was so quick that in just an instant, Su Ming had already stepped onto the spot where the two mountains connected - at the two summits!


    Su Ming might have seemed calm from the outside, but he was prepared for a vicious battle. After all, Old Ya Mu had a hostile expression on his face just then. It wasn''t beyond that person to dispel the mighty pressure on the other people''s bodies an intense battle.


    However, even when Su Ming reached the stone tform on the summit, the other people were still climbing slowly. The seal on their cultivation bases did not show any signs of being released. They could only stare at him going to the stone tform helplessly.


    Zhu You Cai sighed and gave up on moving forward. Reverend Zi Long frowned and cast Su Ming a profound look, then also chose to give up.


    A great refusal to ept defeat appeared on Huang Mei''s face, but he was still hundreds of feet away from the summit. He was too far away to catch up.


    "Hmph, I am not the sort of person who goes against his own word. Since I promised you that if you reach the summit, you will be my scion, I will not interfere with you," Old Ya Mu''s said in Su Ming''s heart.


    "These two mountains areplete opposites. One of them is in the sky, and the other is in the ground. Understanding one of them will not make the Artplete. Only when you will understand them at the same time will you be able to obtain the real Mountain Shifter!


    "I did not create this Art on my own, but inherited it from Mountain Shifter Expanse Cosmos, which is also part of Dark Dawn Union. This Art is the supreme Art in Mountain Shifter Expanses Cosmos that governs the changes in the world. It is equal in terms of power to Abyss Builders'' Nine Heavenly Abyss Sword Styles. They are both naturally born Arts.


    "Learn it. I will send you to the core of the fifth kiln, but before that, I will give you the serendipity I promised you. I will definitely not go back on my word!" Old Ya Mu''s voice echoed in Su Ming''s heart, but as Su Ming continued listening to it, his words were filled with a peculiar air.


    It was as if¡­ Old Ya Mu was not saying those words to him, but were saying them for someone else, but that voice was clearly echoing in his heart. The people who Su Ming could see around him did not seem to be somebodies who were worthy of Old Ya Mu exining himself in such a manner.


    "Nine Heavenly Abyss Sword Style?" Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. This was the first time he heard of this Art.


    "It is an Art your Progenitor created after he gained an epiphany about the change in the universe within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. He dered that there were nine heavenly changes, but at most, I saw only seven. Even that Progenitor of yours believed that the remaining ones could only be achieved in theory.


    "You''ll learn about this in the future. Now hurry up and learn that Mountain Shifter Art of mine. Once you learn it, I''ll have fulfilled my promise, and my projection will be free to leave the fifth kiln."


    As Old Ya Mu''s voice echoed in Su Ming''s heart, his eyes shone, and he swept his gaze past the two stone tforms. One of them was above him, and the other beneath him. A single iron scroll was on each of them.


    When Su Ming looked over, light shone in his eyes. After a period of pensive silence, he lifted his right hand and ced it on the stone tform above him. At the instant he did so, the inverted mountain started trembling viciously. Cracks appeared on it, and in the blink of an eye, the mountain started showing signs of crumbling.


    At the same time, a loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s head. An epiphany towards the universe, the world, and the entire cosmos surged into his consciousness. It filled his whole mind and turned into countless memory fragments that stirred up a storm in his head.


    In the storm of those memory fragments, Su Ming saw mountains. Among them were Dark Mountain, the ninth summit, and all the mountains he had seen, traversed, or touched in his life.


    All of them had differing heights, but they swiftly ovepped with each other, and a vague epiphany gradually formed in his heart.


    In the other people''s eyes, Su Ming''s hair danced in the air. The air beside him distorted, and mountains manifested. As they changed, more cracks appeared on the inverted mountain above, and the signs of its crumbling became even greater.


    A powerful, mighty pressure that had never appeared before on Su Ming''s body manifested with a bang, shaking everyone''s hearts.


    It was especially so for Huang Mei. Intense jealousy showed up in his eyes, and as his face distorted, veins popped up.


    "It won''t be that easy for you to obtain such a powerful divine ability!" Huang Mei gritted his teeth, then struck the gourd behind his back with his right hand. He then shouted out, "Treasured gourd, please kill him!"

 Chapter 1015 Why Do You Have It As Well…

    <h4>Chapter 1015 Why Do You Have It As Well¡­</h4>


    The shout was firm, powerful, and filled with confidence!


    Even if the sound of the mountain above cracking were echoing in the air, Huang Mei''s voice was still very loud and clear, and it attracted all the people''s attention.


    It was especially so for Reverend Zi Long. At the instant he saw Huang Mei bringing his right hand up and striking the gourd behind him, his pupils shrank.


    Zi Long had always been wary of Huang Mei''s gourd. He had vaguely been able to see its origins, which was why he had constantlypromised with him. Even when they had been fighting for a supreme treasure beforehand and Zi Long was ambushed by his despicable tricks, he had only attacked briefly and did not try to force him into a corner. Zi Long could only force down his anger.


    The source of it all was that gourd!


    Zi Long was eight-tenths certain that the gourd was definitely the legendary supreme treasure from the Fifth True World!


    When he saw Huang Mei finally using that treasure and heard him pleading for the gourd to kill Su Ming, Zi Long immediately sucked in a sharp breath. His guess had been correct!


    When Zhu You Cai saw the gourd and heard Huang Mei''s words, his expression changed.


    Xuan Shang, Yun You, and Hua Yu knew nothing about the treasured gourd''s origins, but their hearts still trembled when they saw Huang Mei''s actions, because after Huang Mei spoke, a powerful ripple of power erupted from the treasured gourd.


    The ripples tumbled about and formed a gigantic impact in the shape of a vortex that swept out in all directions.


    "Lu Ya''s gourd!"


    Progenitor Long Hai''s expression changed continuously, until he cried out in surprise. He fixed his stare on the gourd, and his Nascent Divinity started showing signs of being close to dissipating.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was in the same state. As he stared at the gourd behind Huang Mei, strong greed appeared on his face.


    Huang Mei saw the group''s expressions, and a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his lips. He had been in possession of this treasured gourd for years and had used it very rarely because he wanted to be able to wrestle victory into his hands in one go during a critical moment of a fight.


    He had originally not wanted to use it just like that, prepared to attack and kill whoever it was that obtained the Mountain Shifter Art before him so that he could snatch it away.


    However, Su Ming''s appearance was thest straw for Huang Mei. He absolutely would not allow anyone else to obtain that powerful Art. He would do everything he could to get that Art.


    ''I''d like to see who will still dare to snatch that Art from me after I kill that person!''


    Huang Meiughed coldly. He did not believe that Su Ming had any chance of surviving this encounter. In his experience, as long as he used the treasured gourd, all of those who were targeted would definitely die, unless their level of cultivation was much higher than his!


    As heughed coldly, the treasured gourd behind his back lit up, shining brightly. As the vortex roared, an eye appeared on the gourd.


    There was an aloof look to it. When it appeared, it immediately stared at Su Ming. With a blink, a dense wave of white fog appeared at the mouth of the gourd. That presence was filled with a thick fragrance that immediately filled the area. From the distance, it looked like there were white clouds erupting from the mouth of the gourd.


    "I, Huang, am the only one who can gain an epiphany of this Mountain Shifter Art. You''re just a young boy, die!" Huang Meiughed madly, and with a loud bang, the fog from the gourd behind him erupted.


    Su Ming opened his eyes at the summit before lowering them to stare at Huang Mei. Unable to help itself, a strange expression appeared on his face.


    All the people saw this strange expression, but no one knew the meaning behind it.


    "The time taken for that gourd of yours to attack is a little too slow," Su Ming said with a strange tone in his voice.


    Once he said those words, the people were all momentarily stunned, especially Huang Mei. He stiffened for a moment. It was the truth. This particr aspect about his gourd was something that brought resignation to him. Every single time he finished the incantation, he would need about a dozen breaths before the divine ability would erupt from the fog, but fortunately, once it erupted, it would lock onto its target formlessly, causing all those who were targeted to be unable to escape no matter where they went.


    "Even if it''s slow, it''ll still be enough to kill you!" Huang Mei said in a prideful manner.


    Su Ming''s expression became even stranger. He sighed. His action caused the other''s gazes to flicker, because there was not a single hint of fear or panic on his face at that moment. Thus, that strange expression of his puzzled everyone.


    The next instant, Su Ming no longer hesitated and lifted his right hand to strike his storage bag. Immediately, a gourd the size of a palm appeared on his right hand. When he lifted it up, he swept his left hand over it.


    "Treasured gourd, please kill him," Su Ming said with a strange tone in his voice. He believed that one of the two gourds was definitely an imitation, but he trusted the bald crane. The change that had happened to it when it saw the gourd was something that Su Ming would never forget. He felt¡­ that there was a high possibility that his was the real thing.


    Almost the instant Su Ming brought out the small gourd, all the people''s expressions in the area changed, and then, all of them became strange at the same time.


    Even Reverend Zi Long, with his ability to remain calm, could not help but widen his eyes at that instant, disbelief appearing on his face. Zhu You Cai also blinked a couple times. He stared at Su Ming and Huang Mei before a smile that he could not control appeared on the corners of his lips. He thought that the scene right then was slightly out of expectations, and rather absurd.


    Compared to the two of them, Xuan Shang, Yun You, and Hua Yu found themselves a little unable to ept the development of this situation. They stared at the small gourd on Su Ming''s palm with a dumbfounded gaze before looking over at the big gourd on Huang Mei''s back, and then, their minds werepletely upied by the two gourds of differing sizes.


    ''The¡­ big one should be stronger, right?'' Besides this one single thought, Xuan Shang''s mind was empty.


    As for Progenitor Long Hai, he sucked in a sharp breath. He suddenly realized that there were plenty of secrets surrounding Su Ming. Just that gourd alone could immediately overturn the world in this ce.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor blinked. He was unable to tell just which one was the real deal¡­


    Huang Mei was especially affected. As his expression changed drastically, he cried out in surprise, "You-you¡­ Why do you have it as well?!"


    At the instant he said those words, the gourd behind him let out a loud bang again, and as arge amount of white fog erupted from it, a small human rushed out.


    That small human was semi-transparent and held a ck de in her hands. Her expression was slightly sluggish, and judging from her appearance, this small human was a female¡­ When she rushed out of the fog, she fixed her stare on Su Ming.


    "Treasured gourd, please kill him!"


    Powerful killing intent shone in Huang Mei''s eyes. When he saw that Su Ming also had a gourd, an ominous feeling rose in his heart, but when the small human appeared from his gourd, that feeling immediately disappeared. He lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming while roaring.


    The small human from the gourd behind him immediately threw her head back and let out a piercing screech, before rushing over towards Su Ming. The fog beside her tumbled about and covered her body, making it seem like she was riding on clouds. Murderous aura surged into the sky from her.


    An indescribable, mighty pressure erupted from Su Ming''s gourd as well. It brought with it an extreme sharpness that seemed like it could cut through all thews in the universe.


    "So what if you also have a gourd?! It''s just an imitation! How dare you bring it out against the real thing!"


    Right after Huang Mei finished saying these things, seven eyes appeared on Su Ming''s gourd! Those seven eyes blinked at the same time, their gazes aloof, and Huang Mei''s heart let out a loud thump. He remembered how his gourd only had one eye when he used it.


    However, when he recalled how his gourd would definitely seed every time the small human appeared, a great amount of confidence rose in him again.


    But right then, fog burst out of the gourd in Su Ming''s hand. At the same time, a small human the size of a palm rushed out of the gourd. He was also holding onto a de in his right hand.


    The small human from Su Ming''s gourd was very small, but he was not an illusion. He looked incredibly real, and his appearance was also very distinct, just like that of a real person. He was also not female, but male.


    And the small human from Su Ming''s gourd did not have any sort of dy like Huang Mei''s did after he recited his incantation. Instead, he flew out immediately, andpared to the small human from Huang Mei''s gourd, he chose to remain silent instead of throwing his head back to roar!


    One of them roared, the other remained silent. One of them had a dy, and the other moved immediately.


    Even if they had yet to collide, all of the people in the area were shrewd, calctive monsters, so it was impossible for them to be unable to tell just which of the two was real.


    However, the thing that made them hesitant about their answer was the fact that¡­ one of them was too big, and the other¡­ too small.


    At the instant Huang Mei''s expression changed, reced by disbelief, the small human from his gourd turned her head around and bit down on his neck, but he was clearly already used to this. He did not dodge and simply allowed that little female to suck his blood, flesh, and essence. When she let go of him, she let out a screech and rushed out to crash into the small human from Su Ming''s gourd.


    In the mid of Huang Mei''s nervous anticipation, his body suddenly shuddered, and he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but his face turned pale and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. This blood was not due to being injured¡­ but from outrage!


    He was not the only one feeling out of sorts. The expressions of all the other people in the area turned incredibly strange as they looked at the scene in the sky with dumbfounded expressions.


    There was no battle, no ughter, no loud bangs that rose from any form of collision.


    The small human who flew out from Su Ming''s gourd stopped in midair. The female human from Huang Mei''s gourd instantly closed in, but the instant she did so, she trembled¡­ and acted bashfully in front of the male¡­


    But that was not all. As the small human from Huang Mei''s gourd started acting bashfully, she approached the small human from Su Ming''s gourd, who had an aloof and prideful expression on his face. Once she did so, she knelt down in the air, and the human from Su Ming''s gourd¡­ even put on an expression as if he did not really like her.


    He then nodded, as if he was forced to do something very difficult. The small human from Huang Mei''s gourd stood up again and swiftly shrank to the same size as the small human from Su Ming''s gourd¡­


    All the people who witnessed this scene¡ªno matter how they looked at it¡ªthought that the female human was showing her infatuation to the male human.

 Chapter 1016 Three, Mountain!

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Three, Mountain!</h4>


    At the same time, cracking sounds rose swiftly in the air. They came from the cracks that appeared on the gourd on Huang Mei''s back. Those cracks spread out, before the gourd¡­ eventually shattered into pieces.


    "Sorry about that, but I have a gourd as well."


    Su Ming let out a dry cough, then a freezing re appeared in his eyes. He brought his right hand up and pointed at Huang Mei, and the small human from his gourd as well as his ''wife'' immediately lowered their heads to cast Huang Mei a cold look before charging forward swiftly.


    Huang Mei was so enraged by Su Ming''s words that he coughed up blood again. The outrage on his face reached an extreme state, and as he lifted his head to roar towards the sky, despair appeared on his face.


    His roar was shrill and forlorn, as if no matter how he shouted, he could not vent out the extreme outrage in his heart.


    When he saw the two small humans from the gourd swiftly close in on him, about to cut his neck, he quickly let go of the mountain rock and plunged into the depths of the canyon.


    The two small humans from the gourd shed and continued after him, but a big hand appeared in the air beside the falling Huang Mei and caught him. The back of that hand crashed into the iing two small humans.


    Loud bangs surged into the sky. As the two small humans tumbled backwards, chilly expressions appeared on their faces, especially on the one from Su Ming''s gourd. A powerful killing intent shone in his eyes, but he immediately returned to Su Ming''s side.


    As for the small human who originally belonged to Huang Mei, she also came to Su Ming''s side. Adoration was in her eyes as she gazed at the small human from Su Ming''s gourd. It was as if just one gaze from him was enough for her to give up on everything for him.


    Su Ming lifted his head slowly and stared at the fog above him, the killing intent in his eyes growing stronger. He lifted the gourd in his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the small human from his gourd flew back, and the female human that originally belonged to Huang Mei¡­ also went to the gourd with him.


    Fortunately, Huang Mei could not see this scene, since he was seized by the palm, or else he would have definitely coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    "You want to save him?" Su Ming asked faintly while staring above himself.


    "He is willing to enter the earth. In my path, there are gates leading to earth, so I will naturally save him," an ancient voice said from the air. That voice belonged to Old Ya Mu.


    This time, his voice echoed in the air, and all the people could hear him.


    Su Ming did not speak, but stared at the air above him with an aloof gaze. It might be important to him whether Huang Mei lived or died, butpared to the thoughts raging in his mind at the moment, his survival was insignificant.


    Su Ming had previously wondered about one thing. Old Ya Mu was clearly speaking to him, but no matter how he listened to it, he seemed to be exining his actions to another person.


    If he was in another ce, Su Ming would not think too much about this strange matter, but this was the fifth kiln, and because of it, Su Ming had to delve into it.


    Since Old Ya Mu was insistent on saving Huang Mei, Su Ming immediately decided to use this matter to test what was going on.


    Which was why he did not speak. Not a hint of him showing any sort ofpromise appeared on his face. He stared at the sky and stood on the summit aloofly, without saying a single word.


    ''If Old Ya Mu softens his tone, then it would mean that my guess is correct¡ªhe ran into someone when I was engaged in that fierce fight on the mountain.


    ''It is then because of that person that he spoke in such a manner, as if he was exining his actions to someone else. It would have been due to his wariness.


    ''But if his tone won''t soften up, my guess is incorrect.'' A myriad of thoughts spun in Su Ming''s mind, but he did not show a single hint of it on his face.


    After about a dozen breaths, a sigh came from the fog above.


    "Enough now. I''ve been here for many years. If I want to leave this ce, I need a physical body. That boy just now seemed pretty decent, so I want to borrow it for a while. Once I leave, he will no longer be him.


    "Aren''t you going to hurry up and gain an epiphany of my Mountain Shifter Art?"


    The voice from the fog above caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble furiously. He lowered his head in silence and cast a nce at the iron scrolls on the stone tforms. Once he sucked in a deep breath, he raised both his arms. But just as he was about to press his hands on them, he spoke calmly without lifting his head, as if he was speaking very casually.


    "When I was fighting against that ferocious spirit, which of my father''s clone did you encounter, senior?"


    "The third¡­ Hmm?" Old Ya Mu answered without much thought, but the moment he said it, a brilliant light suddenly shone in his eyes.


    "The third clone, huh?" Su Ming said faintly. He had a strong feeling that Ya Mu was staring at him from the fog above. However, the habit of having his expression not change to reflect his thoughts was already something embedded into Su Ming''s bones, so he was not worried about having his thoughts seen through.


    His words just then were purely to fish for something from Ya Mu. He had said those words at random, so it did not matter to him even if he got it wrong. He just wanted to see Ya Mu''s reaction and use it to make his judgment.


    However, Su Ming had not expected that his words¡­ would allow him to get an answer that caused his heart to tremble violently.


    "What a slyd. But I like this cunning of yours. As for what is going on between you and your father, I''m not willing to get myself involved in it." Old Ya Mu in the fog chuckled and stopped speaking.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. He closed his eyes and pushed his palms against the two mountain rocks. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and everything in his mind was forced down, reced by illusions of mountains.


    As the one above crumbled, cracks also gradually appeared on the swaying one beneath him.


    More cracks formed, and more mountains appeared in Su Ming''s head. In the end, a loud bang rang out. The instant the mountain above himpletely copsed, the images of countless mountains gathered together in his head before turning into a ck ball of light.


    That ball of light was an illusion. There were numerous mountains shining in it, and it had a vast, mighty pressure. Su Ming could sense it clearly, and he found that it was also spreading out from his body. During that instant, the expressions of all people who sensed that mighty pressure from Su Ming''s body changed. They felt as if there were ten thousand mountains pressing down on their heads.


    Booming sounds rose into the air, and the mountain beneath began crumbling again. When all of it shattered into rocks, all the people on it were swiftly swept up. At the instant this happened, their power was instantly restored to them.


    The next instant, the ck ball of light in Su Ming''s mind gained corporeal form. It turned into a brand on his soul.


    The shape of the brand was formed of three glowing spots connected together. There was a primitive presence to it, as if it had been naturally formed when the universe was initially created.


    At the instant the brand was left in him, Su Ming sensed the existences of all the mountains in the entire universe!


    Their numbers were countless. They were normal mountains in an innumerable number ofs, illusory ones that could not be counted, those that existed in the minds of legions of people, and they all formed aw that had yet to be discovered by the people in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    The Mountain Shifter Art practiced thews of mountains!


    "A mountain is formed of three dots ! These three dots form the outline of a mountain, and they mark the beginning of the universe. They are the source of power! You, my scion who inherited the Art from Mountain Shifter Expanse Cosmos, you who are a foreigner to my world, remember this¡­ Mountain Shifter is just the first style.


    "Up to now since the date this Art was created, it only has this one style . If someone from the worlds beyond is destined to create the second style, he shoulde to my Expanse Cosmos - Mountain Shifter Expanse Cosmos, and leave behind the second style¡­ because those in my world have never had any other desire but to inherit this Mountain Shifter Art besides this¡­"


    At the instant the brand was left in Su Ming''s soul, an ancient voice echoed in his heart. That voice felt like it hade from the passages of time and was full of sincerity.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. He opened his eyes, and the shadow of mountains appeared clearly in his pupils. During that moment, he had a strong feeling that with just one thought¡­ he could control all the mountains in the universe!


    The world instantly crumbled. As the fog around him tumbled about and the mountain beneath him copsed, a gigantic vortex appeared out of thin air above him. While it spun about with loud booming sounds, a powerful suction force swept up the people''s bodies¡­


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he saw Xu Hui''s body in the distance. She was already close to the vortex, and beside her was Xuan Shang. Xu Hui seemed to have seized him by the arm, but there was panic on his face, and fear filled him as he shook his head nonstop. In the end, his expression morphed into that of anguish.


    Su Ming did not look closely at him. With one move, he took his first step forward, and when his footnded, a glowing spot appeared.


    Then Su Ming took his second step, and the second glowing spot appeared.


    He leaped up and appeared right next to Xu Hui, who was above the two spots. A smile bloomed on her face. She let go of her grip over Xuan Shang''s arm, which resulted in him being swept into the vortex, and allowed Su Ming to hold onto her. The third glowing spot then also appeared.


    At the instant this happened, the spots connected and formed¡­ a mountain!


    That mountain might have been an illusion, but it allowed Su Ming to hold onto Xu Hui in midair, remaining tall and still with the vortex beneath him! It was as if a real mountain had appeared in the sky.


    With one arm around Xu Hui, who was staring at him, Su Ming faintly spoke into the air. "Where is my serendipity?"


    "There are plenty of worlds in the fifth kiln, but only this world¡­ was created solely by me. Your serendipity is the essence of this one world I have gathered over countless years!" Old Ya Mu said from above, his voice echoing throughout the world that started rumbling furiously.


    Shadows appeared beside Su Ming. There were dozens of them¡­ and all of them had the appearances of the ferocious spirits. Nian Yin was one of them!


    These ferocious spirits were the people Old Ya Mu had captured over the years. At that moment, all of them stood transfixed in the air. However, their bodies were withering rapidly, and arge amount of life force erupted from their bodies. This life force turned into thin white threads that charged towards Su Ming.


    1. A mountain is formed of three dots: The original is actually supposed to be "A mountain is also three."


    Because mountain is ɽ (shan1) and Èý (san1) sound almost the same, but it made no sense in English if I wrote it like that, so I tweaked it again while trying to retain its original nuance. Still, please take note that this is a wordy lost in trantion.


    2. Just a rification, what he meant is that Mountain Shifter itself only has one style, and this Mountain Shifter Art, which only has one style, is the first style in his Ultimate Art, which has seven styles.

 Chapter 1017 Unmoving, Rudimentary Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1017 Unmoving, Rudimentary Heavens</h4>


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the area and immediately saw that the three people he had absorbed with Ecang''s true self were not among the ferocious spirits. The one with the tuft of white fur was also not among them. Clearly, those who were absorbed by Ecang and Possessed by Su Ming were in a state of having been truly wiped out. From then on, they were no longer a part of Old Ya Mu''s game.


    As the life force from the ferocious spirits in the area turned into thin threads and fused into Su Ming, his body let out a bang. His cultivation base increased exponentially, filling his entire body in an instant.


    The life force from the dozens of ferocious spirits around him was the quintessence formed from their cultivation bases. At that moment, all of it gushed out and filled the world.


    By then, all the other people in the world had been sucked into the vortex, and Su Ming had no idea in which dimension they had been transferred. At that moment, the only ones present were Su Ming and Xu Hui, who was in his arms.


    In the face of the rampaging power from the cultivation bases spreading out from the ferocious spirits, Su Ming''s expression changed.


    "My power has already been restored. I can protect myself, so you don''t have to bother about me¡­" Xu Hui said softly while smiling faintly.


    When Su Ming turned his head around to look at her, he saw her wink at him. A sly look appeared in her eyes, and her appearance changed swiftly. Once her body distorted, she turned¡­ into the appearance of the body formed by the supreme treasure!


    "You found it rude to snatch this item, but I''m fine with it, so I got it for you," Xu Hui said with a smile and left Su Ming''s arms. As she retreated, she faced the rampaging power from the ce head-on.


    Su Ming blinked. He remembered the anguished expression on Xuang Shang''s face when he went to grab Xu Hui just then, but he had no idea what method she had used to threaten Xuan Shang into giving her that supreme treasure.


    With the body of the supreme treasure around, Su Ming believed that Xu Hui would have the highest possible protection, so he stopped thinking about how she had obtained it. Instead, he sucked in a sharp breath of the vast life forceing towards him.


    With it, Su Ming''s body let out a bang as if he was about to explode. The rampaging life force and power from the cultivation bases spread out from the dozens of ferocious spirits from all directions and surged into Su Ming.


    This scene was simr to transferring cultivation bases. Besides a few, the dozens of ferocious spirits¡­ were all Almighties in Mastery Realm. Because of that, the transfer of their cultivation bases was a great serendipity that was unprecedented in the universe.


    This serendipity could be gentle so that Su Ming would not have to suffer, but Old Ya Mu did not have the obligation to make this serendipity gentle. His thought process was simple.


    ''I''ve given you the serendipity, but as for how much you can absorb will depend entirely on you!''


    "If you have the ability, then absorb all of it. If you can''t sustain it and end up with your body bursting, then that will be due to your greed. It won''t have anything to do with me," Old Ya Mu said tly as he cast a cold nce at Su Ming absorbing that life force. A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    However, at that moment, he could not speak. The rampaging life force and the power from the cultivation bases forced him to only circte them rapidly in his body as he absorbed them. Fortunately, Su Ming had some experience with this sort of thing from the God Ascension Nectar, or else, if anyone else had been in his ce, they would definitely panic.


    This was a serendipity, but also a disaster!


    However, Su Ming had the right to choose and give up on this disaster. If he did so, then the serendipity would stop. He could avoid endangering his life, but if he gave up on it so easily¡­ he would not be Su Ming.


    Sweat covered his body while booming sounds continuously spread out from it. Arge amount of life force surged madly into him through all his pores. The pace at which Su Ming circted his cultivation base could not catch up to that of the life force and power of those cultivation bases fusing into him.


    It was at that moment that Su Ming threw his head back and roared. His cultivation base clone had broken through theter stage of World ne Realm and attained greatpletion of World ne Realm!


    "Since this is a serendipity, then I might as well give you more."


    Old Ya Mu cast Su Ming a nce, and a malicious smile appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm forward. Booming sounds immediately surged into the sky, and the dimension shattered.


    As the dimension copsed, space distorted, and the power of essence that had gathered over countless years erupted forth. It then immediately surged into Su Ming''s body, causing it to instantly swell up.


    "Absorb it. Remember this, when you can''t absorb it anymore, don''t me me for not granting you that serendipity. When you can''t sustain it anymore, search for a ce to avoid the dimension''s destruction. After that, you can step into the vortex that will form after the dimension fully copses. That vortex will Relocate you to the core of the fifth kiln.


    "Now, I have fulfilled my promise. Boy, it''ll all depend on you for how much you can absorb." Old Ya Mu smiled faintly. He moved, and his appearance changed. His body turned into an illusion, then he swiftly gained corporeal form, and he transformed into Huang Mei.


    He lowered his head to scrutinize his own body. His smile grew wider, and he turned around to take a step into the air. He then disappeared from the crumbling dimension.


    "Su Ming!" Xu Hui was still in the rampaging dimension. She immediately cried out anxiously when she saw what was happening, but was continuously forced back by the rampaging power and could not get closer.


    "It''s fine, I canst!"


    As Su Ming''s body swelled up, he threw his head back and roared. Immediately, he expanded even more, and his cultivation base stirred up a storm.


    The storm might have been instantly suppressed, but Su Ming''s cultivation base had reached a breakthrough during that instant!


    A moon appeared behind him!


    It was a gray moon, and a boundless, strange and enchanting air spread out from it, along with a thick aura of death. In that crumbling dimension, the appearance of the moon caused the rampaging power to surge towards it.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air. It came from some of the dozens of ferocious spirits around Su Ming transferring their cultivation bases to him. When some of their bodies reached an extremely shriveled state, they exploded. Old Ya Mu''s Art prevented these former cultivators from wasting even a single bit of their existence even after they had delivered all of their cultivation bases to him. At the time, they actually had to make their souls explode and turn into quintessence after they were reduced to ashes. If Su Ming could absorb it, then he should. If he could not, then he was not to me Ya Mu for not giving him that serendipity.


    ''Your serendipity is right there. You can see it, but I''m going to make you unable to absorb it, since it''ll be over your limit.''


    This was a form of counterattack from Ya Mu to Su Xuan Yi. However, that counterattack was reflected on Su Ming.


    ''Without understanding them, cultivation bases that are forcefully gathered together are just empty.'' Old Ya Mu, who had now taken Huang Mei''s appearance, walked out of the distortions that manifested in the gxy beyond the fifth kiln. He turned his head around to cast a nce at the fifth kiln, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    In the copsing dimension within the fifth kiln, Su Ming sensed great danger. Forget the turbulent source after the dimension crumbled, just the dozens of ferocious spirits around him already made it hard for Su Ming to continue absorbing them.


    Even though he broke through greatpletion in World ne Realm and stepped into Lunar Kalpa Realm, the moon that appeared for Su Ming¡­ was a dead moon!


    ''The scattered life force and cultivation bases in this ce and the essence from this dimension will allow my cultivation base to increase by leaps and bounds if I can absorb all of it¡­ but it''ll just be a simple increase in my cultivation base. Without an epiphany, everything will be insubstantial¡­ In the end, I will have great strength, but I won''t be able to control it with my mind. I''ll have power in me, but I won''t be able to use it even a single bit.


    ''I have to absorb this serendipity exceptionally quickly, which prevents me from gaining an epiphany. This is that Old Ya Mu''s goal.'' A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''But I''ll¡­ be taking this serendipity!'' Su Ming''s eyes fell shut the next moment, and an incredibly thick aura of death surrounded him!


    Once this happened, waves of cold air spread out through the area from Su Ming, freezing the copsing dimension. Snow began to fall and swirled in all directions, and not a single bit of warmth remained in Su Ming''s body. He was cold, just like a dead person.


    He opened his eyes at that moment, and his eyes were gray and dull.


    Su Ming did not have the epiphany that would allow him to reach Lunar Kalpa Realm, but he had¡­ the epiphany about his own life¡ªthe path of life that would allow him to walk from winter to spring, to move from death to regaining consciousness, from Yin Death to Bright Yang.


    The gray moon meant that Su Ming had died. It symbolized the midwinter of his life!


    As the aura of death erupted from Su Ming''s body, a cloudy film appeared on the gray moon behind him. Arge amount of life force, the essence of the dimension, and the rampaging cultivation bases surged into Su Ming''s body before flowing out of it to turn into the power to form the moon of Lunar Kalpa Realm.


    Su Ming stood with his long hair dancing in the air and was filled with an incredibly cold air. As he stood in midair, his body swiftly returned to normal from its swollen state. The gray moon behind him shone with the light of death.


    At the same time, a fierce light shed in Su Ming''s eyes. He brought his right hand up and struck the center of his brows. With a bang, ovepping shadows appeared on his body. That was¡­ the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole moving out and standing to Su Ming''s right.


    At the instant that clone appeared, the life force and rampaging power split up and surged into the clone, causing him to immediately copse with a bang. But while he copsed, the blood and flesh that spread out from him tumbled backwards swiftly, as if they were being regrouped. As they were forced apart, they gathered together again and again, and each time they were forced apart before they subsequently gathered together, the body would be stronger and tougher.


    Gradually, as the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole continued regrouping and reforming, a moon appeared behind him!


    That moon''s color was red. It was a shade of red that was akin to blood, and a strange, enchanting color that was simr to that of autumn leaves!


    The gray moon symbolized death and midwinter, while the red moon symbolized the autumn red that marked his struggles in death and his desire to dye the sky in blood!


    During that moment, with a bang, Su Ming''s Ecang clone appeared above his cultivation base clone and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. His three clones formed three spots at that instant, and they formed the mark of a mountain!


    It was a towering mountain. The unmoving, rudimentary heavens!


    Bang!


    The dimension shuddered violently, and Old Ya Mu''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt while he was walking through the gxy beyond the fifth kiln with aposed expression. When he swiftly turned his head around, his expression changed.

 Chapter 1018 The First Time He Opened His Eyes!

    <h4>Chapter 1018 The First Time He Opened His Eyes!</h4>


    Mountains had three spots.


    In the crumbling dimension, Su Ming''s cultivation base clone was the first spot. The gray moon where the spot was symbolized death and midwinter.


    Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was the second spot. The crimson moon exuded a presence in which life force and the aura of death intersected with each other, resulting in a bright red, the shade of autumn. This was the meaning of autumn Su Ming hade to understand in his life.


    Above his cultivation base clone and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was the Ecang clone. He was the third spot of the mountain mark. Once the clone materialized, a moon immediately appeared behind him.


    It was¡­ a piercing yellow!


    Its light was like the color of the moon itself, but behind the clone, it symbolized endless fire and heat. They were the mes of summer, a type of arrogance that was filled with an abundance of life.


    Three clones. Three moons. At that moment, as the mark of the mountain, they turned into a sight that did not move in any direction. As the rampaging power of cultivation bases swept past, the sound of the dimension shattering echoed in the air. It sounded as if the universe was being destroyed, and it wouldst for eternity.


    The dozens of ferocious spirits were swiftly withering away. Arge amount of life force surged into Su Ming, and it was immediately devoured by the mark of the mountain formed by the three clones, then rapidly spread out to be dissolved by the three moons.


    Gradually, the aura of death from the gray moon became thicker. The gray light spreading out symbolized the shadow of death, and it even caused Su Ming''s cultivation base clone to exude a grayish green air. It was as if he was a corpse that had crawled out of hell itself!


    The cultivation clone''s gaze was chilling, heartless, and aloof. It was powerful enough to make all the people who were familiar with Su Ming find him an unfamiliar sight. That appearance made him seem as if he was a god that had control over theherworld.


    Su Ming''s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was a powerful physical body that only cultivated the body and did not practice any divine abilities. At that moment, as the life force and cultivation bases surged into him, he continued bing increasingly more powerful. As his body shattered and reformed, it became stronger. Each piece of his bone as well as every inch of his flesh and every drop of blood were bing more powerful at a maddening pace, as if he was being refined repeatedly for thousands upon thousands of times.


    The moon behind him was crimson, just like the blood that stained his hands his whole life. The smile at the corners of his lips gave off a terrifying feeling. The body that was dyed red by the moonlight¡­ gave others the impression that they were looking at a crazed Immortal fighting against the heavens while he was in a state between life and death!


    Above these two clones was the Ecang clone, and he looked as if he was lifting up the god of hell and the crazed Immortal fighting against the heavens. At that moment, the Ecang clone was no longer fully human. There were countless twisting branches spreading out from his body, and when they spun around the area, they made it seem as if the Ecang clone had turned into a tree.


    As he threw his head back and let out a soundless roar, the branches immediately surrounded him. The yellow moon behind him immediately erupted with an indescribably vast life force!


    That life force was the searing heat of summer. It came from Ecang''s life, and only Ecang, a powerful life form that could be written into Old Man Extermination''s bad, was worthy of Su Ming''s state of summer. Only it could sustain the vast amount of life force existing in the moon that symbolized summer!


    The presence from the three great clones allowed Su Ming to devour and absorb the rampaging streams of cultivation bases around him. With three moons, he formed the mark of the mountain, and this was¡­


    "Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon, and I created it on my own!" Su Ming''s three great clones shouted at the same time. As the three moons rapidly absorbed the life force and cultivation bases, unending booms rang out from the bodies of the dozens of ferocious spirits around Su Ming.


    Those booms came from the ferocious spirits self-destructing after they had delivered all their life force and cultivation bases. About a dozen breathster, only four out of the dozens of ferocious spirits were left in the area!


    They were trembling, having already been reduced to only skin and bones. Their expressions were still nk and vacant while they delivered their souls to Su Ming.


    But theysted for only several more before exploding with a bang. When all of the ferocious spirits self-destructed, arge amount of power swept through the area with an even more violent presence. It rushed swiftly to Su Ming, as if wanting to make him burst. There was a domineering will within it, one that screamed that no matter what, he had to absorb it, whether was willing or not.


    A loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s mind, and the mark of the mountain formed by the three great clones shook furiously under the impact. Soon after, the power that was formed by the ferocious spirits self-destructing forced its way into Su Ming''s three clones to nourish the moons behind them.


    However, this forceful entry was no longer a form of nourishment. It pushed the moons to swell up.


    ''I stillck a clone!'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    ''What I need is my real physical body, the one that belongs to me as an Abyss Builder. That is my real body, and it will bear the burden¡­ of walking from death to life, from winter to spring¡­ He will bear the burden of walking down the path for the resurrection of all living things!''


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He had never longed for his real body to appear as badly as he did during that moment. He yearned to fuse with it andplete the final step of his state of life!


    From death to life!


    From a state where he had his eyes shut to him opening his eyes!


    That desire spread out from Su Ming''s three great clones and formed a calling that could prate the dimension and move through space. That call shot through the fifth kiln, Divine Essence Star Ocean, the area where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed¡­ and sent straight to True Morning Dao World!


    Within it was a gigantic Rune formed by countless fragmented continents. At its core was a corpse thaty unmoving on an altar for ages. During that moment¡­ it started shivering furiously.


    Those shivers made it seem as if the person was about to wake up. As he shivered, brilliant light shone swiftly from the altar beneath the corpse. Once that light appeared, it spread out and instantly covered all the fragmented continents in the area. At the same time, booming sounds echoed in space. The gigantic Rune in the gxy was activated and began operating.


    As the Rune came into operation, a powerful, mighty pressure descended and suppressed the corpse on the altar, causing it to be unable to stand up or open its eyes no matter how much it shivered!


    In the meantime, booming sounds echoed in all directions. When the powerful and mighty pressure descended, it caused many people in True Morning Dao World to instantly notice it.


    Beyond the Rune were two rotatings. Sitting cross-legged on one of them was a woman in white. She had an incredibly beautiful face, but her expression was cold. She frowned and stared at the Rune in the distance. While she watched it sparkle, she sensed the suppression descending from its self-activation.


    "Someone is summoning him¡­" the woman said softly.


    On another was a person in ck robes. He was standing at the peak of the mountain and staring at the gigantic Rune in the gxy. A hood covered his face, so his expression could not be seen, but based on his posture, a vague grimness could be senses about him.


    "The child has grown up, and he has learned how to summon¡­ but the time for the corpse to be used is nigh. How can I let you take it away just like this?" a hoarse voice slowly said from within the ck hood. There was an ancientness to the speaker.


    However, at the instant the voice reverberated in the air, the gigantic Rune formed by countless fragmented continents let out a violent rumble that shook the sky and earth. It seemed like the whole gxy trembled from it. At the same time, eight of the numerous fragmented continents that formed the Rune shattered into pieces.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the gxy. The corpse with its eyes shut at the center of the Rune began trembling even harder, and his body slowly started showing signs of rising up in the air!


    This scene caused the woman in white''s expression to change. The man in ck let out a cold harrumph and swung his arm. Immediately, thousands of long arcs rose into space from the twos.


    Those thousands of long arcs were thousands of cultivators. They appeared around the gigantic Rune and simultaneously sat down with their knees crossed as if they were suppressing it. In the mid of the booming sounds, the corpse that seemed as if it was about to rise up sank down and was once again pushed down heavily on the altar.


    However, during that moment, a roar that seemed to havee out from thin air echoed in the hearts of all cultivators who were in the area. Within that roar was madness, along with determination and a force struggling against the world. It was a roar calling out to the real physical body¡ªSu Ming''s roar from within the fifth kiln in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Along with that roar, loud booming sounds rose into space. As arge number of fragmented continents in the Rune shattered, the thousands of cultivators shuddered together, and at the instant all of them coughed out blood, the corpse at the center of the Rune swiftly began levitating again.


    At that moment, the man in ck moved without any hesitation and disappeared in an instant. The next moment, he appeared on the altar at the core of the Rune and lowered his head to nce at the corpse before bringing his right hand up and pushing it down on it.


    That one push caused the gxy to tremble. The corpse was mmed fiercely back on the altar. At that moment, it was as if the momentum of the entire gxy was gathered on the ck-robed man''s right hand. It was as if he was borrowing the power of the entire True Morning Dao World to suppress that corpse!


    However, the instant the ck-robed man borrowed the power of True Morning Dao World to suppress the corpse, the power dissipated for an instant from his hands. It was as if True Morning Dao World was extracting the power from the ck-robed man''s hands.


    "The kismet is not allowing me to do this?"


    The man in ck lifted his head to look at the space above him, and the corpse on the altar rose into the air again. The shadows of three moons also appeared beside it. Two were at his feet, and one was above his head. They formed the shape of a mountain. When the shadows of the moons took shape, numerous distortions appeared around the corpse, as if it was about to move through space and disappear.


    The man in ck let out a cold harrumph and lifted his right hand again. His fingernails instantly grew longer, and with one flick of his wrist, they broke off from his fingers and turned as sharp as needles. They sliced through space and stirred up sharp whistles before piercing the corpse''s body.


    With a bang, the distortions around the corpse instantly copsed and disappeared. However, at the instant the five fingernails pierced the skin¡­ the corpse opened its eyes!


    This was the first time the corpse had opened its eyes. It was the first time anyone saw them not closed!


    At the instant it happened, a low voice that contained countless years suppressed within it came from the corpse''s mouth and shook the universe!


    "Di Tian!"

 Chapter 1019 The Three Mountains Illuminate the Moon!

    <h4>Chapter 1019 The Three Mountains Illuminate the Moon!</h4>


    "Di Tian!" The roar emitted by Su Ming''s three great clones at the same time echoed through the crumbling dimension within the fifth kiln.


    Just then, Su Ming had had a powerful feeling that he was summoning his real body. He even had the feeling that he was already in his physical body and could have it move through space to arrive in this dimension.


    However, he was stopped again and again. During that process, Su Ming used the rampaging power around him to forcefully take away his real body, but during the critical moment, he was stopped again.


    But it had allowed Su Ming to gather all his power of Lunar Kalpa Realm as well as the Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon to break all barriers and open his eyes!


    His real physical body''s eyes!


    It might have onlysted for an instant, but it had allowed him to see a person in ck robes, and the face underneath that ck hood. It was¡­ Di Tian!


    "One of these days, I will snatch my real body back!" Su Ming threw his head back and roared. There might no longer be a single ferocious spirit around him, but the destruction of the dimension had reached its peak.


    During that instant, the copsing dimension was letting out deafening booms. They made it seem like the world had exploded on its own. The entire dimensionpletely burst apart.


    As it happened, the rampaging power swept through the area and surged madly towards Su Ming. It was as if his existence was the ck hole in the exploding dimension.


    The eyes of all Su Ming''s three clones shrank. At the instant the rampaging power surged over, they formed a seal with their hands at the same time. With a bang, a powerful light burst forth from the moons behind the three clones.


    The light was formed by shades of gray, red, and yellow. At the instant it ovepped with Su Ming, he let out a low growl.


    "Three Mountains Illuminate the Moon!"


    The moons behind his three clones grewrger during that moment and ovepped with each other at the spot in the middle.


    The three moons then turned into one. It was so big that the moment it appeared and the rampaging power in the dimension crumbling around him swept over, it absorbed and devoured it.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, causing Su Ming''s moon to berger, until it reached the height of several hundreds of feet. That moon was something that no other cultivators had ever obtained before. In fact, there was never a time that such arge moon was formed by anyone when they reached Lunar Kalpa Realm in the universe.


    That was because Su Ming''s moon was formed by all the cultivation bases from dozens of Almighties. It was formed with the essence of a dimension gathered over countless years. It was the moon formed when Su Ming walked from death to life and from midwinter to spring.


    Rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, and the dimension shattered. Su Ming did not waste even a single bit of his serendipity. He absorbed all of it and formed¡­ the most powerful moon in Lunar Kalpa Realm that no one before him had ever formed, and no one after him would ever form either!


    Even those in Sr Kalpa Realm would be incredibly weak before his moon. This was¡­ the one moon in Lunar Kalpa Realm that filled the world¡­ one that could threaten Almighties who were Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    At the instant that moon was formed, Su Ming''s three great clones gathered and fused together, instantly turning into a one person. The moon was behind him, filling Su Ming with a monstrous, malicious air!


    After all, no one possessed such arge moon in Lunar Kalpa Realm. The moon shone in three colors, and they ovepped continuously. When the gray light appeared on Su Ming, he was the incarnation of theherworld under the universe. He symbolized death and destruction!


    When red light appeared on his body, he was not the only thing that was dyed entirely in red. His heart and soul were also colored that way. During that moment, Su Ming was the crazed Immortal who knew all forms of ughter. That red was the desire for blood, which was the resolution Su Ming had made in the past - his determination to dye the sky red!


    When the yellow light appeared on Su Ming''s body, it meant that he no longer symbolized death or the red shade of autumn. He was no longer destruction and ughter, but was a life force at its most supreme state. He was the type of life force that was merciful to all forms of life in the world and would nourish them. He was the eternal existence within the scorching summer where all those who followed him could obtain eternal life.


    Three different lives, three different presences, and three different feelings fused together¡­ giving Su Ming a malicious air that surged into the heavens!


    The word ''wicked'' could no longer be used to describe the bizarre air about him. However, one thing was certain - from then on, Su Ming was an existence that had never appeared before in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    When he opened his eyes, the world before him gone. He also saw the body of the supreme treasure tumbling backwards in the turbulence stirred up once the dimension was destroyed and reduced to nothingness.


    Su Ming turned his head around. During that moment, the presence of death spread out from his whole body. He was dressed in a long gray robe, had long gray hair, gray pupils, and he was¡­ the heartless and aloof persona of death.


    He took a step forward, and even with the impact of the dimension''s destruction, there seemed to be no form of power that dared to stop his actions. With one step, he appeared beside the body of the supreme treasure, then lifted his right hand to catch its arm.


    Xu Hui''s heart shuddered. Even her breathing had stopped for a moment when she saw Su Ming''s gaze and those gray pupils. A powerful sense of unfamiliarity rose in her, causing her to almost be unable to recognize the person in front of her as Su Ming.


    With the arm of the body formed by the supreme treasure in his hand, the gray Su Ming lifted his head. With an aloof gaze, he moved towards the void that was formed after the dimension copsed.


    With a loud bang that sliced through space and shocked the heavens, Su Ming brought Xu Hui into the void. With a sh, they disappeared from the destroyed dimension.


    At the instant they left, Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at the countless fragments left after the dimension beneath him had been destroyed. With a heartless gaze, he cast a nce at one of the fragments.


    It was during that moment that the expression of Old Ya Mu in the gxy beyond the fifth kiln turned incredibly dark. He had been able to sense everything that happened to Su Ming in his dimension because he had left a Brand there before he left.


    He did not expect that Su Ming would be able to sense the Brand''s existence. The strangeness of Su Ming was something he had expected less, and even his heart trembled from that.


    "From death to life, from midwinter to spring, what a path¡­ What a man you are, Su Ming," Old Ya Mu mumbled after a while.


    "Three Mountains Illuminate the Moon¡­ the three great clones each turn into a mark of a mountain and reflect a moon at the same time. This moon¡­ is something that has never appeared before, and it is so strong that it can shock even an average Almighty in Mastery Realm!


    "He could have used the serendipity to reach Lunar Kalpa Realm and then head to Mastery Realm¡­ but he did not, and that shows that he is aiming for something incredibly big!


    "I can tell that he is aiming for his real physical body, because if he isn''tplete, then even if he reached Mastery Realm, he would¡­ be far from the person he created right now!


    "If he fuses with his real physical body someday, then he will beplete, and then based on his epiphany, he will be able to move from death to life¡­ which is the Life Realm!


    "This is what you are plotting for. You created a cultivation method, a divine ability that would allow you to step straight into Life Realm within the four great Realms for Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!


    "This divine ability is powerful enough to stand toe-to-toe with the Mountain Shifter Art and the Nine Heavenly Abyss Sword Styles!


    "What a man you are, Su Ming." Old Ya Mu stared at the gxy behind him and mumbled under his breath. A hint of respect appeared in his eyes.


    "In the near future, another Almighty in Life Realm will¡­ appear in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!" Ya Mu let out a sigh filled with emotion, then turned his head around to walk into the distance.


    "Su Xuan Yi¡­ with a son like this, even if you are suffering greatly now, you should be relieved and happy."


    Old Ya Mu''s figure gradually disappeared into the distance. Then, he vanished without a trace from the gxy.


    Within the fifth kiln, Su Ming was in the void with Xu Hui. There, they seemed to go through countless years. Vaguely, Su Ming saw Reverend Zi Long. He was fighting against some ferocious beasts in a dimension within the void.


    He also saw that Xuan Shang, Yun You, and Hua Yu having split up. He saw Yun You scream in pain when a Fire Spirit burned his body and devoured his Nascent Divinity.


    He also saw Hua Yu, who was skilled in sealing souls, carefully moving forward through a swamp,pletely unaware of a dozen pairs of green eyes staring at his back coldly.


    Su Ming saw me Fiends'' Progenitor as well. He had a battle axe in his hand and wasughing loudly at the sky, unwilling to part with that axe because he was too fond of it.


    Progenitor Long Hai was quietly following Xuan Shang. There was a cold sneer at the corners of his lips. He had been following Xuan Shang for a long time without thetter noticing him.


    There was also¡­ Zhu You Cai.


    Su Ming saw him sitting on a mountain. While looking at the bright moon, tears trickled down his cheeks. In his hand was a medicinal core. His tears fell andnded on the ground. When they broke off into even smaller droplets, Zhu You Cai''s murmured to himself.


    "I will definitely find the fifth stone, head to the Fifth True World, and find Abyss Builders. No matter what price I have to pay¡­ I will resurrect you!"


    Su Ming saw all of this when he moved through the void. He could ignore everyone else, but when it came to Zhu You Cai, he remembered the Life Inequity Spear as well as how the other had acted to save him when they were in the mountain. Those were acts of kindness.


    And acts of kindness had to be repaid.


    When Su Ming remembered Zhu You Cai''s words, his hair no longer remained gray, but turned yellow. His pupils also gained a yellow shade, and the presence spreading out from him was a vast, indescribable life force. There was also a warmth in him that would cause a person to instinctively want to get closer to him.


    At that moment, even if he was not smiling, in all people''s eyes, there would be a faint smile on his lips. The warmth in it was a charm that would cause everyone to give up on everything and choose to follow him. It was¡­ the light of God that would intoxicate people and make them want to worship it.


    Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed. When he reached the end of the void, a hazyyer of fog appeared in front of him. He could tell that there was a border formed by several Spirit Trudging tforms there.


    This was the deepest part of the fifth kiln, and the ce where the first border was located. Once he moved past this ce, he would step into the real core of the fifth kiln!


    Over there¡­ the fifth stone would appear!

 Chapter 1020 The Bald Crane’s Past Vulgar Tastes…

    <h4>Chapter 1020 The Bald Crane¡¯s Past Vulgar Tastes¡­</h4>


    Su Ming reached the first border while moving through the void. The Spirit Trudging tforms there were notpletely empty at that moment. There were a few Fire Spirits lying sprawled on them. The color of those Fire Spirits was rather dull, but the presence spreading out from their bodies was incredibly powerful.


    Almost the instant Su Ming rushed out of the fog and stepped on the Spirit Trudging tforms, the Fire Spirits turned towards him with fierceness in their eyes.


    However, that fierceness disappeared right away and turned into confusion that revealed itself in screeching. Not a single hint of malicious intent could be heard in their voices. Instead, there was a feeling of closeness and intimacy.


    Su Ming smiled. With his golden hair and golden eyes, he stepped onto a Spirit Trudging tform with Xu Hui, who was pale, in his arms. The strength of the Fire Spirits gave her goosebumps.


    Su Ming''s arrival caused the Fire Spirits to immediately scatter from the ce. When he stepped on the Spirit Trudging tform, they sized him up with curiosity before surprised delight appeared in their eyes. Then, they ran to him one after another, as if the golden light spreading out from his body could make them extremelyfortable.


    Su Ming lifted his head. He did not bother with the Fire Spirits, but stared into the distance. There was the real core of the fifth kiln. As he watched it, he lifted his foot, intending to move forward, but then he came to an abrupt halt.


    "Darn it all¡­" A certain catch phrase from a certain bald crane who had just woken up echoed in Su Ming''s mind.


    "Hey? What''s this light? What is this light?!" the bald crane immediately screamed, and a smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s lips. He lowered his head to look at his storage bag. It shone before his eyes, and the bald crane flew out on its own. When it saw Su Ming, it widened its eyes.


    "If you''re awake, then follow me on your own," Su Ming said faintly and did not linger anymore in that ce. He took a step forward and left into the distance to walk straight into the space leading to the core of the fifth kiln.


    The bald crane widened its eyes behind Su Ming. As it stared at the golden light around him, it was astonished and puzzled. Suddenly, roars came from behind it. When it turned its head back, it immediately saw the Fire Spirits adopting hostile expressions, looking as if they were about to pounce over.


    The bald crane shuddered, and with a loud screech, it transformed into golden bald crane with golden light spreading out from its body, but its light did not have any effect on Fire Spirits'' hostility. Instead, as it pierced their eyes, they roared furiously and rushed forward.


    "Unfair!" With a shrill screech, the bald crane fled, pping its wings desperately to catch up to Su Ming. With much difficulty, it avoided being caught by the Fire Spirits, and as it escaped, its heart filled with indignation.


    "Darn it all, I just woke up! Just woke up, you know? Why did I run into something like this? And why isn''t that golden light I made effective?


    "Something''s not right. The color is the same, so could it be that there is something different fundamentally?" While feeling indignant, the bald crane continuously changed the light on its body. One moment it was golden yellow, then yellowish brown, and in the next, it had the shade of wax¡­


    But when the bald crane caught up to Su Ming and looked at him again, its body froze for a moment before it widened its eyes. They went nk, because at that moment, the color around Su Ming''s body was no longer golden yellow, but crimson red!


    Long red hair, red eyes, a long red robe, and a vast murderous aura as well as madness spreading from his entire body formed a killing intent that surged into the sky and filled the area. Even the void around them trembled nonstop because of that killing intent.


    After a long while, Su Ming''s expression gradually changed. This time, he was no longer gray, nor gold or red. Instead, he returned to how he usually looked. With a frown on his face, he moved forward in the void, his expression slightly dark.


    ''I need to fuse with my real body as soon as possible, or else my clones will be slightly unstable¡­ I couldn''t control the changes previously. At the slightest stimtion, I would change.'' A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes while he was in the void. He had noticed what was wrong with him, since it was like his whole personality changed at a moment''s notice.


    That change was not something he could control on his own. As three personalities, three clones, and the Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon fused together, they might seem stable, but in truth, a crucial part was missing¡­ his real self.


    ''Before I absorbed the serendipity and had the Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon fuse together, I didn''t have those fluctuating emotions. But why did this happen once I had the three mountains illuminate the moon and turned them into the gigantic moon for my Lunar Kalpa Realm?'' Su Ming frowned while charging forward through the void.


    ''I remember the Duke of Crimson me once mentioning that Abyss Builders have an incredibly mysterious divine ability which allows them to have all of their clones fuse together with a unique method so that they can reach an incredibly terrifying state of power.


    ''I didn''t quite understand what he meant previously and thought that the previous method I used was the way, but by the looks of it now¡­ Could it be that the method of fusion I used only now is that mysterious fusion that belongs to Abyss Builders?'' Su Ming wondered.


    However, the instant that thought formed in his head, a sense of danger rose in him. Fog tumbled about swiftly in the void beneath him, and shrill roars wereing from over there.


    "Give me back my life¡­" Within the roars there were drifting words that echoed in space. They were indistinct, but were piercing and shrill to the ears!


    "Keep mepany¡­"


    "Give me back my life¡­"


    The voice rose and fell as if there were numerous people talking at the same time. They said different words, and as they echoed in the air, a powerful wave of resentment spread through the void.


    Then, Su Ming saw shadows appearing out of nowhere in the void beneath him. They turned into strange life forms that resembled ghosts, and he could clearly see that there was madness and great resentment on their faces. Once they saw Su Ming, dark light shone in their eyes and they charged towards him silently.


    Almost the instant he saw the ghosts, a gray tint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. His hair also turned gray, and a thick aura of death swiftly erupted from his body without reservation.


    At that moment, Su Ming was cold and heartless. Not a single hint of emotion could be detected in his eyes; he was like a dead man!


    And in the world of the dead¡­ there were no living creatures. All those who lived were the enemies!


    The instant Su Ming turned gray, he let go of Xu Hui''s hand. Her heart trembled, and she moved back. At that moment, Su Ming was so unfamiliar to her that it was as if she had never gotten to know him. That aura of deathing from his body made her think of death.


    The aura was so thick that it filled the entire void in the blink of an eye. The powerful resentful immediately dissipated, as if it was a presence that simply did not belong on the same level.


    ''He¡­ He¡­''


    The bald crane came to an abrupt halt and widened its eyes in disbelief. When it stared at Su Ming, even though it did not have any feathers on its body, it still as if they were standing up from goosebumps all over its skin.


    "Darn it all, what''s going on?!" The bald crane was stuttering slightly. It moved back swiftly, feeling as if it had seen a fierce ghost.


    "Such a thick aura of death¡­ Could it be that he climbed out of hell? Damn it, how could this be? This¡­ This is¡­" The bald crane shuddered, but an excited glint gradually appeared in its eyes.


    "Haha! The stronger Su Ming is, the more I can bully others in the future and snatch their crystals as much as I want to! Bald crane, o bald crane, you are too great, how could you follow a monster like this? You are the person I admire the most, there is no other person I admire more!"


    While the bald crane was filled with excitement, the gray-eyed Su Ming was so cold it was as if he was a block of freezing ice. He lowered his head and cast a faint nce at the void beneath him, where the ghosts who originally wanted to rush out had all nowe to a halt in shock once the aura of death had spread out.


    "All of you should not be alive, even if you are existing in this sort of state." When Su Ming said those words coldly, he lifted his right hand and seized space. Cracking sounds instantly rang out, and the Life Inequity Spear took shape. Su Ming caught it in his hand. Sinc he''d changed, besides the coldness on his face, there had not been a single hint of any other emotion on him.


    In fact, Su Ming''s mind was very rational at that moment, and once it reached a certain point, it would turn¡­ into callousness!


    That rationality could allow him to use whatever method and means to destroy the existences he wanted dead.


    It could be said that this particr state of his and the red madness were twoplete opposites from each other.


    While speaking, Su Ming had already taken a step forward. He was so quick that he instantly closed in on the ghosts. They screamed shrilly in pain, and gray light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. Immediately, cracking sounds rose into the air. The aura of death from Su Ming''s body turned extremely cold and spread out rapidly through the air to cover the entire area, causing the ghosts to freeze for a moment. During that instant, Su Ming threw the long spear in his hand forward.


    With it, the void roared. A gigantic moon appeared clearly behind Su Ming. The color of that moon was gray. When it appeared, the screams from the ghosts became even more shrill and forlorn. Their aura immediately spread out from their bodies, as if they were about to wiped off. They wanted to retreat, but when Su Ming threw the Life Inequity Spear, a vortex was formed at the tip of the spear. That vortex stirred up the entire area, causing all the ghosts who wanted to retreat to be unable to move. They could only fade away =while screaming in pain under the aura of death from the moon.


    However, there were some ghosts that escaped from the pull of the vortex. But just as they were about to change their forms and escape, Su Ming struck his storage bag with his left hand, and a gourd appeared. There were no longer just seven eyes on the gourd, but eight of them. Su Ming recited the incantation, and once a glint shone in all eight of the eyes, two small humans flew out and went after the ghosts who intended to flee.


    The bald crane saw this, and its pupils swiftly constricted. It stared at the small female, and a perplexed expression appeared on its face.


    ''Hmm? Well, darn it all. Why does that small human look so familiar? Why does it feel like one of the female gourds I created to take revenge on Lu Ya after I was chased down by that old bastard? It really feels like one of the gourds I created to disgust him and seduce that small human from his gourd¡­''


    The bald crane scratched its head in bemusement, filled with surprise.

 Chapter 1021 Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Cloud</h4>


    Su Ming''s rationality reached its peak. His calmness had already be mercilessness. When he attacked, others would die. In fact, endless aura of death was spreading out of his entire body. It was as if he had taken over the right from hell of administering death to others.


    This was the gray Su Ming.


    When Life Inequity Spear was thrown forward, the vortex that was formed in the void looked as if it was the road heading to hell. When it was activated, it caused the ghosts that were fleeing in a state of being half-alive to scream shrilly. Their bodies were sucked into the vortex, and they were about¡­ to enter the cycle of reincarnation because of the gigantic gray moon behind Su Ming!


    As for the ghosts running away, the two small humans from the gourd charged forward and reduced all of them to ashes as booming sounds rose into the air. They disappeared into the void and vanished without a trace.


    Everything had just begun when it already ended.


    Su Ming, with his long gray hair, flung the Life Inequity Spear in his hand. Once it turned into a ring, he lifted the gourd, and the two small humans immediately tumbled backwards and went back after they turned into long arcs. They disappeared into the gourd.


    There were no longer any ghosts roaring in the area. Everything had returned to silence.


    Xu Hui stared at Su Ming nkly. A cold chill crept up from the bottom of her heart. The callous air about Su Ming was incredibly clear. It was an air that said that he cared nothing for all that lived. There was only pure rationality in him, heartlessness when all emotions were cast aside.


    The destructive power from the gray moon had spread in a scattered fashion. If Xu Hui had¡­ not noticed it beforehand and charged backwards, then there was a high possibility that she would have been affected by the destructive power.


    This was still nothing, though. When Xu Hui looked towards Su Ming, she saw the gray pupils in his eyes, and she could not help but tremble.


    She bit down on the bottom of her lip and said softly, "Su Ming¡­"


    However, her voice did not elicit an answer from him. Su Ming only cast Xu Hui a faint look, the merciless look in his eyes as cold as ice. Without another nce, he turned his head around and took a step towards the void in front of him.


    Xu Hui''s face was slightly pale. In silence, she controlled the body of the supreme treasure to go after Su Ming. The bald crane had already registered what was going on at that moment, and as it mumbled under its breath about the gourd it created in the past, it swept its gaze towards Xu Hui.


    "Hey, Big Sister Xu, don''t mind him. It''s fine. Everything''s fine." The bald crane flew to Xu Hui''s side and let out a few fake coughs before starting tofort her, but the title he used to address Xu Hui did not sound quite right.


    "I know that Little Boy Su. I''m telling you, based on my analysis, based on what my partner told me, I think, you know, that he kind of went a little off his rocker¡­" While the bald crane followed Xu Hui, it gestured with its ws as it spoke.


    "In the words of my homnd, his emotions are now split into several parts, and he can''t control them on his own either. First of all, he''s someone that gets angry easily. Once he''s mad, gray will immediately appear.


    "Next, he''s afraid of stimtion. Once he''s stimted, red will instantly appear. I''m just not entirely sure what sort of situation will cause that gold color to appear." The bald crane scratched its head and had a pensive look on its face as it scrutinized Su Ming, who was ahead of them.


    Su Ming''s expression was cold. While he walked in the void, he allowed the power of time to surround him. He walked past the dimensions that allowed him to step inside, but he did not go into them. Instead, he charged towards the core of the fifth kiln.


    Time trickled by. Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed, but as he charged forward, he drew closer to the core of the fifth kiln.


    At that moment, a voice from the distance echoed airily through the entire fifth kiln.


    "Su¡­" That voice was powerful in a manner that it had never been before, and it was so strong that once Su Ming heard it, his body shuddered violently. He could tell¡­ that this was a woman''s voice!


    When the bald crane heard that voice, its body also shuddered. Based on the look in its eyes, it seemed to be struggling. By its side, Xu Hui''s expression changed. She knew the bald crane''s peculiarities when it heard the voice previously, so she raised her right hand and flung it at the bald crane without any hesitation.


    It turned into a long arc that charged towards Xu Hui and fused into the body of the supreme treasure. Only then did the struggle on its face be much fainter.


    "Su¡­" The woman''s voice spoke again. This time, there was an urgent tone to it. In fact, Su Ming did not know whether this was a figment of his imagination, but he heard a quiver in the voice.


    A loud bang rang out in his head. He was unfamiliar with that voice, but there was something weirdly familiar about it. It was as if¡­ there had been a point of time when his past self had heard that voice countless times.


    Su Ming''s long hair changed swiftly from gray to its original color. The aloof air about his body disappeared, and the original Su Ming returned once more.


    His body trembled while he stared at the void from which the voice came.


    "She is¡­" Xu Hui saw Su Ming return to his past self and approached him quietly. She stopped by his side.


    Su Ming shook his head.


    "I frightened you just now. That wasn''t my intention. Once I fused the moons in my Lunar Kalpa Realm, some problems arose in my personality," Su Ming mumbled. He took a step forward and charged towards the ce from which the voice came.


    At that moment, Su Ming no longer had any sort ofposure or rationality to him. There was only a resolve in his heart and an urge brought by a guess that caused his heart to pound in anxiety.


    Xu Hui followed Su Ming quietly, moving beside him.


    Time passed breath by breath, and Su Ming became increasingly faster. The woman''s voice echoed in his ears time and again. After an unknown amount of time passed, he saw a gigantic altar floating in the void before himself. When his eyesnded on it, endless booms rang out in his head.


    He saw a coffin lying on the altar!


    It was a transparent coffin, and there was woman within it¡­


    At the instant Su Ming saw the woman, he felt as if there were millions of thunderbolts rumbling in his head at the same time. His body trembled. Confusion as well as a myriad of other emotions appeared in his eyes.


    This was the core of the fifth kiln, and the altar was the center of the core. The coffin on the altary there all year long in the void, using the space in the fifth kiln to absorb the life force from all those who came. All that life force¡­ was then delivered to the woman''s body lying inside.


    This was a Rune with the fifth kiln serving as its main point. The goal of the Rune was to continuously deliver life force to the woman so that her own could be preserved and not vanish!


    As Su Ming stared at the woman in the coffin, tears fell from his eyes without his notice. There was no way that he would not know this woman. She was the mother who appeared in his memories when he was in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, holding onto the baby in her arms and using her body to protect him even after she had died.


    She was Su Ming''s¡­ mother!


    He trembled. With tears trickling down his cheeks, he walked one step after another towards the coffin.


    "Su¡­" The woman''s voice appeared again. This time, it was so clear that it seemed as if it was right beside Su Ming''s ears, causing more tears to flow down his face, and the booming sounds in his mind became even stronger.


    "Su¡­ My dear Ming Er¡­" The gentleness in the voice brought with it a warmth with which Su Ming was unfamiliar. It was a warmth born from a mother''s longing for her own flesh and blood, as well as a care and devotion for her son.


    "Don''t be afraid. With your mother around, you''ll be fine¡­


    "I promise you that I will always protect you until your father and I grow old and until the both of us no longer have the strength to stay with you and watch youplete the journey of your life¡­


    "Yun Er, you must be strong¡­ Your ancestor was the one who gave you your name. He is filled with hopes for you¡­


    "No matter what, you must remember that you are an Abyss Builder. You are a proud Abyss Builder¡­ Your father is a highly praised powerful warrior that might be able to surpass your ancestor, and I¡­ came from Dark Dawn¡­"


    Thest few sentences did not echo in the void, but instead echoed in Su Ming''s soul. The words weren''t spoken right then, but came from the past. They were from a scene that Su Ming had long forgotten!


    He felt his head being torn. A loud bang rang out, and he remembered all that had happened. He remembered that at the time, he had been swathed in darkness. He was very cold, and his fragile life could not stand against that cold. However, there was a voice that continued motivating him by speaking to him every single time he wanted to give up on life.


    At that moment, he understood what had happened. At that time, he was still an infant in his mother''s womb, a baby that nearly died due to the curse ced on him after the Abyss Builders were massacred.


    Su Ming saw a fuzzy scene in his head. In it, a woman was lying in the coffin. She stroked the bump on her belly with a kind smile on her face. Tears that he could not see flowed down her cheeks as she mumbled softly to the baby in her womb.


    By her side was a silent middle-aged man. He watched the scene quietly and clenched his fists tightly. His heart was filled with madness and grief, but there was also a fire burning in him that no one could see.


    The scene changed. When the next one appeared, the gxy had already be the gxy that belonged to True Morning Dao World. The middle-aged man held his wife in his arms and roared forlornly at the heavens. Within his roar was a disappointment towards life. It was a supreme state of suffering that came from the soul¡­ and there were blood-red tears flowing down his cheeks.


    "Four Great True Worlds, you ughtered my entire race. You even refused to spare a baby and cursed him! Now, you took away my wife''s life as well! If that''s the case¡­ then what is the point in me continuing to stay alive?!


    "I lost my home, my wife, my son¡­ but I''m still alive, and there''s only one purpose in me¡ªI will overturn the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    "Not only will I make the entire True Morning Dao World to be made for Abyss, I will make the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡­ be made for Abyss!


    "If my son survives, then from now on, he will no longer be known as Su Yun. He will be known as Su Ming. This name Ming means to engrave, and I will have him carve thenguage of the Abyss in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, anguage that will cause all the people in the universe to tremble!"


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. His mind was torn in the mid of the loud bangs. As memories of the past rose to the surface in his head, he remembered everything!


    With tears falling down his eyes, Su Ming arrived at the altar, right beside the coffin. He quietly stood there and stared at his mother''s face. Su Ming then shuddered and knelt down¡­


    The face was unfamiliar to him, but also familiar. He could not tell just what sort of emotions were in his mind at that moment. He only wanted to watch her in this ce quietly, just like how she wanted to motivate him gently even while she wept, like how she wanted to protect him in the past even when she closed her eyes.


    This was his mother.


    "Ma¡­" Su Ming murmured.

 Chapter 1022 Build

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Build</h4>


    Su Ming did not bother about time passing by him. He knelt beside the coffin and stared at his mother in it. He just watched, that''s all he did.


    Scattered on the altar and around it were a few stones shining with a golden light. Those stones¡­ were the fifth stone Su Ming needed.


    Yet then, he didn''t even spare a nce at them. He knelt beside the coffin like a wanderer who had left his mother''s side for a long, long time, and one day, he finally returned home, but he did not manage to see his kind mother waiting for him. Instead, the only thing he was met with was a tombstone.


    The grief and the unstoppable flow of tears was born of the familial love shared between those of the same flesh and blood, a love that would never end. And Su Ming felt it, even though he had lived his entire life as an orphan.


    Xu Hui stood by the side, then in silence came to Su Ming''s side and knelt down with him.


    After a long, long time, Su Ming lifted his head and cast a deep nce at the woman in the coffin before standing up slowly.


    "I once thought that I was an orphan without a mother and father. The only ones who stayed by my side were my elder, Xiao Hong, and some ymates who grew up with me," Su Ming murmured.


    Xu Hui stayed by his side and listened to him quietly. She knew that Su Ming did not need a person who would talk to him at that moment. What he needed was a listener.


    "For my tribe, I could descend into madness. I could eat those herbs, even it meant throwing away my life in the process. I could make myself rush out of the house my elder sealed in the mid of my madness. I could fight together with my tribe members¡­ The song of the xun in the past is something I still remember to this date. Tong Tong said she''ll tell me a secret when I returned. I still remember it¡­" There was nostalgia in Su Ming''s eyes, along with anguish.


    "But one day I realized that all of it was fake. There was no Dark Mountain, no tribe. Even the ymates who grew up with me were a part of a scheme!


    "In fact, for a long time I didn''t want to believe that the girl whom I was infatuated with when I was a boy was also fake¡­" Su Ming smiled, and as he continued smiling, he startedughing loudly.


    "The ninth summit is a home I found when I was lost. That is true, but fate loved ying tricks and made mee to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ Only when I was here did I learn that I did have a mother¡­ and a father." Su Ming lowered his head. With tears in his eyes, he stared at the woman in the coffin.


    "If turning Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos into a ce built for the Abyss and carving thenguage of the Abyss in the universe is your wish¡­ then I will use my entire life to fulfill it!" Su Ming raised his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the coffin. Immediately, a fifth stone turned into golden light and flew into his hand


    ''In the past, I wanted to go to the Fifth True World to search for my Master, but now, I want to see Abyss Builders'' homnd¡­ because I am an Abyss Builder!'' Su Ming did not say this sentence out loud. Instead, he shouted these words in his heart in a manner that would shock the heavens.


    Before this, Su Ming might have known that he was an Abyss Builder, but in the depths of his heart, he never really acknowledged this status, and neither did he acknowledge that he was an Abyss Builder. All of the stories he had heard were just stories.


    He did not empathize too much with them.


    Yet now, everything had changed. The voice from his mother and the scenes in Su Ming''s mind¡­ All of these things caused him to no longer feel unfamiliar with the term Abyss Builder. It was no longer something unrted to him. It did not matter whether it was the threat from the four Great True Worlds or his mother''s words, all of them¡­ caused Su Ming¡­ to take the initiative and acknowledge his identity as an Abyss Builder for the first time.


    At the instant he did so, the fifth kiln trembled viciously.


    Multiple wills descended around Su Ming from all the dimensions of the fifth kiln. These wills manifested themselves and turned into countless powerful living spirits. At the instant their shadows appeared, they looked at Su Ming, bent their backs together, and bowed to him!


    Among these living spirits was the one thousand feet tall tree, some powerful Fire Spirits, ferocious beasts with all kinds of strange appearances. All of them bowed, causing all the dimensions in the fifth kiln to tremble furiously.


    Their wills fused together, and with thend where Su Ming was as the center, they formed a gigantic, illusory¡­ kiln in the void!


    The kiln was semi-transparent. Light flowed out from it and surrounded Su Ming, making it seemed like he had turned into the core of the illusory kiln. As waves of light shone, Su Ming sensed the fifth kiln''s acknowledgement towards him. At that moment, it did not let out rumbling sounds that were too loud, and neither were there changes that shook the sky and earth. However, Su Ming knew¡­ that he had already be the master of the fifth kiln!


    As it shuddered, all the dimensions in it looked as if they were about to crumble. At the moment the wills of the living spirits in it descended, all the people in the kiln sensed the great change, but they did not know the reason behind it.


    Xuan Shang had his hands fastened on the ground so that his body could be fixed to the ce and he would not be sucked away by the enormous vortex that had suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Hua Yu''s face was pale. As heughed brokenly, hey in a sea of flowers. His body was buried in mud, most of it already melted into nutrients to nourish the nt life around him.


    By his side was Progenitor Long Hai. He stared at Hua Yu with a smile, and his body, which was originally just a Nascent Divinity, was now covered in flower petals, as if he was about to have it gather together again.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was charging forward through a dimension when he lifted his head to look at the sky in shock. There, he saw the sky swaying violently.


    Reverend Zi Long had an incredibly sullen expression as he stared at the ind that was only thousands of feet away from him. On that ind was a tree, and on that tree was a crimson fruit.


    Yet now, as the ground shook and the mountains swayed in the dimension, the ground where the tree was copsed.


    If there was one person among the people who could have a slight clue as to what was happening, then he would be¡­ Zhu You Cai.


    At that moment, he was standing on a mountain. As booming sounds came from it as it swayed, the clouds in the sky tumbled about. While the whole world transformed, Zhu You Cai''s expression changed swiftly.


    "This is¡­ the fifth kiln acknowledging its master! Could it be that there is someone among us who is an Abyss Builder?!"


    At the same time, beyond the fifth kiln, the continent where Dust Burners lived had long since returned to its original state, but at that moment¡­ all the Dust Burners threw their heads back and roared. Their bodies transformed on their own and turned into those of Fire Spirits.


    This had nothing to do with their levels of cultivation. Even Dust Burners'' tribe leader and Progenitor could not control their bodies and turned into Fire Spirits. As they roared, all the Dust Burners heard a voice from their spirits echoing in their minds.


    ''The fifth kiln has acknowledged its master!''


    Once Dust Burners'' Progenitor turned into a Fire Spirit, a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    While in the void within the core of the fifth kiln, Su Ming sensed that the fifth kiln had acknowledged him as its master, and it would act ording to his will. Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he lifted his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, the figures surrounding the kiln disappeared. The countless dimensions around him also vanished, causing everything around him to return to normal. When Su Ming turned around, he took a step towards the void.


    The coffin was still on the altar. And there would still be plenty of life force that would be sucked into the coffin to nourish the woman until she eventually woke up under the effect of the Rune.


    If Su Ming wanted to, he could take away the fifth kiln, but he did not do so.


    He would leave it in this ce to continue attracting powerful warriors through the passage of time. Only by doing so could the Rune remain in effect, and only by doing so would his mother¡­ have the chance of waking up someday.


    When Su Ming vanished from the void, he brought Xu Hui and walked out of the fifth kiln to appear in the gxy.


    When he turned his head back, the fifth kiln behind him. Everything that he went through in it was like a dream.


    Su Ming sighed softly, but the moment he did so, a sh of golden light instantly shot out of his storage bag, causing the area around him to immediately turn golden.


    That golden color was different from the golden light that manifested from Su Ming. A vast amount of power spread out from the light, which seemed to possess a vague feeling that it could absorb the power of the universe. There was also a presence about it that seemed to not fit with Divine Essence Star Ocean, as if its appearance would immediately be detected by Divine Essence Star Ocean and be rejected by the gxy!


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. When he dipped his head down to look at his storage bag, he sensed that the fifth stone he took and ced in his storage bag was now shining with a golden light that stretched to one hundred thousand feet. With a bang, it forced its way out of the storage bag.


    It was as if this item was something that absolutely could not stay inside once it left the fifth kiln. When it flew out, it did not fly into the distance, but floated around Su Ming and rotated around him nonstop.


    The gxy trembled while the golden light continued spreading out in all directions. When it reached a distance when no end to it could be seen, a great disaster that could stir up the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­ appeared!


    Dust Burners who had turned into Fire Spirits had just returned to their former selves. At that moment, the heart of Dust Burners'' Progenitor shuddered. He could clearly sense a power that waspletely different from Divine Essence Star Ocean and did not fit with the gxy traveling swiftly towards their continent from the fifth kiln.


    "The fifth stone!" Dust Burners'' Progenitor immediately raised his head.


    The territory of the Reng Wu Race was in the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean and was pitch-ck. When the fifth stone''s presence spread out, countless pairs of eyes immediately opened up in the darkness. Within each of them was a madness that was simr to that of a wild beast.


    "The fifth stone¡­ Another fifth stone appeared. Snatch it! We have to snatch it!"


    Muffled cries echoed in the darkness, and the madness in the eyes immediately reached its peak.


    Virtue Rooters, the race who had the bodies of snakes and heads of humans opened their eyes within the karst cave they resided in as well. Hissing sounds echoed in the air, and a great will swiftly filled the entire.


    "Find that presence that does not blend with Divine Essence Star Ocean, find the fifth stone¡­ and bring it to me!"

 Chapter 1023 Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Ashes</h4>


    Besides Dust Burners, Heaven Traversers also remained silent. At that moment, even though they also noticed the fifth stone''s presence, Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor only opened his eyes while sitting cross-legged. Then he closed his eyes again, not attempting to snatch the fifth stone like he would have done in the past.


    He knew that each time a fifth stone appeared, that presence which did not blend with the universe in this ce would sweep through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean and attract numerous beast swarms to fight over it.


    Once they seized the fifth stone, they could head to the mysterious Fifth True World through that stone, and rumors regarding the Fifth True World had circted in Divine Essence Star Ocean for a long time.


    After all, the fifth kiln flew out from that ce, and from the supreme treasures in there, it could be seen just how rich was that mysterious Fifth True World.


    And¡­ that ce was already empty of life. If anyone obtained a serendipity in that empty gxy, it would be incredibly great!


    Even if they did not choose to go to the Fifth True World, as long as they had the fifth stone in their possession, they could choose to do one of two things with it. One of them was to pass it to the guardian races in the fifth ocean. They would offer an incredibly high price in exchange for the fifth stone.


    The other would be¡­ to refine the fifth stone into an Enchanted Treasure. They could borrow the power that did not blend with thews in the gxy and create¡­ a supreme treasure that could cut throughws. It was not that there were no such treasure in Divine Essence Star Ocean, but most of them were legacy treasures of various races.


    They were just like the runic symbol on Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor in the past. When they created it, they had added the fifth stone in it!


    These three temptations were enough to cause crazy fights over it, and the disaster that stirred up every single time the fifth stone appeared to be one filled with blood.


    After all, it wasn''t only the ferocious beasts and the races at the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean sense the fifth stone''s appearance. All the races and ferocious beasts within the inner parts and the periphery also sensed the stone''s appearance at that instant.


    In fact¡­ some of the Ancestral Spirits who were originally deep in sleep opened their eyes under the stimtion. The booming soundsing from the regions in Divine Essence Star Ocean reached their most intense volume at that moment.


    "The fifth stone¡­" The ground in a copsed. A huge hand clenched its fingers into fist in the depths of the ground. A giant crept out of the earth. The giant had two heads and threw both of them back to roar at the sky.


    "The fifth stone appeared again¡­" As faint sounds echoed in a wastnd covered in dust, a strange living creature with a semi-transparent body slowly gained corporeal form. When it stared into the distance, it moved in a sh and disappeared.


    Scenes like this appeared in many ces within the gxy. Everyone''s attention was directed¡­ at the fifth stone!


    During that instant, Su Ming also noticed the ripples of power from the fifth stone that did not blend with the fifth stone, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He understood why Tian Xie Zi was chased down by the four great alien races because of one fifth stone. In fact, there had definitely been other races and ferocious beasts who had went after his life as well.


    ''A stone like this¡­''


    Su Ming stared at the fifth stone. When it was in the kiln, it did not stand out, but when it was in the world outside, it was as dazzling as the sun, because it did not belong to this world. Because of that¡­ it was not epted, and became a sharp weapon that could fight against thews in this ce!


    This sort of stone would definitely be desired by others!


    ''It doesn''t matter whether it''s Heaven Traversers'' Progenitor or Dust Burners, neither of them told me the truth. As for Dijiu Mo Sha, with his level of cultivation, he wouldn''t have been able to know too much about the fifth stone.


    ''Since it is such a treasure, no wonder it would stir up such a fight over it.''


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he formed a seal with his right hand and pointed at the fifth stone with a finger. However, the stone did not move. It continued to stay beside Su Ming, shining with a golden light. It would not enter the storage bag.


    Su Ming frowned, then a fierce re appeared in his eyes. He opened his mouth and sucked in a deep breath in the direction of the fifth stone. It shuddered and rushed into Su Ming''s mouth. It was instantly swallowed, and golden light spread out from Su Ming''s body. After some time, it slowly vanished.


    However, this was just a temporary suppression; it would not be long before the stone flew out again. Su Ming was able to hide it for a time only because his soul was that of an Abyss Builder, and they came from the Fifth True World, same as the fifth stone.


    If Su Ming''s real self had been there, he would have been able topletely amodate the fifth stone and not have a single ripple of power spread out. However, he didn''t have it, and so he could not hide the stone permanently.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before casting a nce at the fifth kiln and pointing at it.


    When he did so, booming sounds came from the kiln, and it started trembling. A great sea of fire swiftly spread out from within it, making the kiln to look as if it was burning.


    Immediately after, a couple figures were swept out by the impact of the mes and pushed out of the kiln. Among them were Xuan Shang, Reverend Zi Long, me Fiends'' Progenitor, and also Progenitor Long Hai, whose body was no longer illusory.


    Thest to appear was Zhu You Cai.


    These people were the survivors. As the fifth kiln trembled, they were all forcefully expelled from the dimensions in which they had been. Once they left the fifth kiln, all of them had different expressions on their faces when they looked at Su Ming.


    These people had been close to the first border when they were in the fifth kiln. They had sacrificed arge amount of life force for that, but Su Ming did not feel at ease with them staying there, which was why he decided to have the fifth kiln chase all of them out.


    He swept his gaze past the crowd before stopping on Zhu You Cai. This man was also looking Su Ming. The two of them met each other''s gazes, and Zhu You Cai''s eyes lit up swiftly.


    "Huo Kui," Su Ming said faintly.


    The eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor shone. When he looked at Su Ming, he took a few steps backwards. He might have left the fifth kiln, but he was incredibly weak at that moment, and his wariness towards Su Ming did not reduce. Instead, it had be greater.


    "I promised you this corpse. Take it." As Su Ming spoke, he struck the storage bag with his right hand, and the corpse of the white-robed teenager who was the centipede immediately appeared in front of Su Ming. When he threw it, it charged towards me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was stunned, then hesitated for a moment while looking at Su Ming.


    But the other''s expression remained empty. Not a single change could be detected on him.


    With hesitation, me Fiends'' Progenitor watched the corpse getting closer to him. He could not see through Su Ming''s thoughts and did not know whether there was any form of trap waiting for him in that corpse, but if he gave up on it just like this, it would be incredibly difficult for him to find another corpse in Mastery Realm.


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth. He believed that Su Ming should not be intending to kill him and that even if he wanted something from him, it wouldn''t be something like the position of a guard due to his level of cultivation. Hence, resolve appeared in his eyes. He charged towards the corpse of the white-robed teenager. It was much stronger than his previous physical body. Because of it, not only would he have not suffered any loss in this venture, he would have instead obtained a serendipity.


    However, the instant he approached the white-robed teenager''s corpse, Reverend Zi Long had already taken a step forward and appeared beside the corpse. He lifted his right arm and swung it, and the expression of me Fiends'' Progenitor changed swiftly before he moved back swiftly.


    "Fellow Daoist Zi Long, what is the meaning of this?!" me Fiends'' Progenitor immediately demanded in a shrill voice.


    "This person is a guest of the four Great True Worlds. I will take his corpse back," Reverend Zi Long said faintly, but he did not look at Huo Kui. Instead, he looked towards Su Ming.


    "That''s my war trophy," Su Ming said in a soft voice while staring at Reverend Zi Long with a frown. Besides a few people, there was not a single bit of fondness within him towards the four Great True Worlds. At that moment, as he said those words coldly, a gray tint gradually appeared in his hair.


    "Oh? Then I''d like to see whether this war trophy of yours will belong to you."


    A brilliant light shone in Reverend Zi Long''s eyes. He paid no attention towards the matter of bringing the white-robed teenager''s corpse back to the four Great True Worlds; he wasn''t bothered by it in the least. What he paid attention to was the blood of Ancient Wu within it. If he refined that corpse''s body and gathered together a hint of Ancient Wu''s blood, his trip to the fifth kiln wouldn''t have gone to waste.


    Hence he absolutely wanted that corpse. As he spoke, he patted the white-robed teenager''s corpse with his right hand and put it into his storage bag before casting a cold nce at Su Ming.


    This scene caused the people around them to keep their expressions still. Xuan Shang took a few careful steps backwards. When he narrowed his eyes, he stared at Xu Hui and at the body of the supreme treasure she possessed at that moment, and a barely noticeable resentment as well as anger shone in his eyes.


    Zhu You Cai did not speak. His expression remained the same, and his thoughts could not be seen.


    As for me Fiends'' Progenitor, his expression was dark, but he knew that even if he had a physical body at that moment, he would still not be Reverend Zi Long''s opponent. He could only grit his teeth and tolerate it.


    At that moment, Su Ming''s hair had turnedpletely gray. This change was immediately seen by everyone, especially Reverend Zi Long. His pupils shrank in a barely noticeable manner. The Su Ming at that moment suddenly gave him an incredibly dangerous feeling. It was a feeling of death, a cold, freezing presence that was akin to the arrival of midwinter.


    That feeling caused him to instantly gather up his power, and a light lit up in his eyes.


    The gray Su Ming signified extreme rationality and the power of hell. He no longer cared about his methods when he did things, but only about whether he would seed in the end.


    "Long Hai, if you still don''t attack, then I will immediately crush your oath and make you lose your soul forever!" As Su Ming said those words in a cold voice, he swept his gaze towards Zhu You Cai.


    "Fellow Daoist Change He, it is not impossible to resurrect your wife.


    "Progenitor Huo Kui. This is your physical body, since I already gave it to you, then it has nothing to do with me anymore. I will help you attack, but you also have to fight for it yourself!"


    The three sentences spoken tly immediately caused Long Hai, Zhu You Cai, and Progenitor Huo Kui''s expressions to change.


    Reverend Zi Long''s heart also suddenly let out a loud thump, and his expression changed drastically.


    A monstrous savage re appeared in Zhu You Cai''s eyes, which had turned bloodshot. At that moment, he looked as if he had gone mad. He fixed his stare on Su Ming for a moment, then whipped his head around to reveal powerful killing intent. His power went into a rampage while he stared at Reverend Zi Long.


    Long Hai''s expression changed. Hostility appeared on his face when he red at Zi Long.


    As for me Fiends'' Progenitor, his Nascent Divinity went into a rage. Killing intent shed past his face, and burning mes erupted from within him.


    The three of them split up into three different directions to surround Reverend Zi Long, and the gray Su Ming lifted his right hand. The Life Inequity Spear appeared with a buzz.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes when he asked in a freezing tone, "Are you going to give me my war trophy back, or not?"

 Chapter 1024 Promise

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Promise</h4>


    Reverend Zi Long''s expression changed several times before he focused his gaze on Su Ming. After a moment, he looked towards the other three around him. The three sentences had allowed Su Ming to turn the tables and make Zi Long into the public enemy number one among them. He felt as if there was a sword hanging right over his head and he had a tiger by the tail.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was still easy to deal with, and Reverend Zi Long did not pay special attention to him, but Progenitor Long Hai was an Almighty who had be famous many years ago. Even if he was only a Nascent Divinity and was no longer as he was during his peak, but when aided by me Fiends'' Progenitor, he could be considered a real threat.


    Besides, Progenitor Long Hai gave Reverend Zi Long a feeling that he wasn''t really just a Nascent Divinity.


    Then there was Zhu You Cai. Originally, Reverend Zi Long did not pay too much attention to him. Even if he was able to take action to save Su Ming when he had no power while they were on the mountain with that Mountain Shifter Art, Reverend Zi Long also had some methods at his disposal. That was why he had only cast him a sideways nce at that moment and raised his position only slightly higher.


    What truly caused his heart to let out a thump against his chest was the name Su Ming had used to refer to that person just then. He had not called him Zhu You Cai¡­ but Chang He!


    Chang He¡­ The instant Reverend Zi Long heard that name, only one person appeared in his mind!


    The disciple of True Sacred Yin World''s Sublime Paragon who was known as the future Kalpa Lord of True Sacred Yin World¡ªthe War Immortal Change He!


    He was an Almighty in Life Realm and could look down on the entire universe. Due to him bing estranged and subsequently having a falling out with his Master, he was exiled to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!


    Zi Long had been in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence for many years and had heard of Chang He''s name before, but he had never been able to find a single hint of his presence in Divine Essence Star Ocean. That''s why when he heard Su Ming''s words, the shock Reverend Zi Long experienced was difficult to describe.


    He stared at Zhu You Cai. After a long while, he shifted his gaze to Su Ming. The gray Su Ming brought about a great wave of wariness in him. It did not stem from his level of cultivation, but from his control over other people''s emotions. With just three sentences, he had trapped Zi Long in the current situation, and hesitation rose in his heart.


    This was a battle between Almighties. He had not even taken action yet, but fear had already risen in his heart, and he was already hesitating. Because of it, there was absolutely no need to continue with this fight. He¡­ would definitely lose!


    It had been a long time since Reverend Zi Long had felt this sort of outrage. It was a different feeling from when he had been ambushed by Huang Mei and had his supreme treasure snatched from his hands. Instead, it was a humiliation of not being able to even struggle and fight back when he was threatened.


    Freezing light shone in his eyes. It was quiet all around him. Su Ming stared at Zi Long coldly, not saying a word more.


    The battle was about to break out at any moment.


    ''To fight or not to fight¡­ If I fight, I cannot win¡­ but if I don''t fight and leave just like this, my reputation will bepletely ruined!'' Reverend Zi Long''s heart was in conflict. In the mid of his uncertainty, his heart trembled, and understanding rose instantly in his mind again.


    ''What a well-executed persecution! If I fight, I don''t have confidence to win, but if I don''t fight, then this matter will leave behind a Brand in my heart, and as my heart hesitates, it will ruin my chances of heading into Fate Realm!


    ''And I am the one who brought this on myself¡­''


    Reverend Zi Long gritted his teeth. A powerful fighting spirit rose in his eyes. He no longer hesitated. He would¡­ fight this battle!


    However, the instant he decided to fight, Zhu You Cai, Progenitor Long Hai, and me Fiends'' Progenitor released ripples of power for the fierce battle to start, Su Ming suddenly spoke up.


    "Do you want this item?"


    As he spoke, he lifted his right hand, and a small puncture that looked as if it was left behind by a poisonous wasp was revealed on his palm. Thick waves of fragrance spread out from within it.


    The instant that fragrance spread out, Su Ming clenched his fist, causing the fragrance to immediately disappear.


    However, even if it just appeared for a single moment, that fragrance was enough for Zi Long''s expression to change drastically. The fighting spirit in his eyes immediately turned chaotic again, under that attack against his heart.


    He was not the only one affected. Zhu You Cai also lifted his head swiftly. Once he cast a nce at Su Ming, he lowered his head and no longer paid any attention to him. As for Progenitor Long Hai, his eyes sparkled, but he did not speak. me Fiends'' Progenitor remained silent as well.


    "What do you mean? What is that fragrance?" Zi Long''s expression changed. He had only taken a whiff of that fragrance just then, but the cultivation base within him had already started circting on its own. This change was caused his heart to pound in excitement.


    "Leave behind the war trophy and be my guard for a year. Then I will give you ten times the amount of the fragrance you had just now. This is an oath," Su Ming answered tly.


    This was a way out for Reverend Zi Long, and his expression became sullen. After some time, he brought his right hand up and swung it forward. Immediately, the white-robed teenager''s corpse was brought out of his storage bag and came to float in front of Su Ming.


    If he could afford to not fight, then Zi Long did not want to fight.


    "I''ll remember your oath. I will protect you for a year in exchange for ten times the amount of the fragrance just now. I will ept this!" Once Reverend Zi Long finished speaking, he cast a cold nce at the other three beside him.


    "I can give you the corpse." Su Ming''s expression remained the same when it shifted to me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "One year as your guard; I will definitelyplete my task!" me Fiends'' Progenitor said quickly. The thing he feared the most was Su Ming giving him the corpse without giving him the reason. That had caused him a great amount of internal conflict.


    But at that moment, when he heard Su Ming stating his conditions, he immediately agreed to it, afraid that Su Ming would go back on his word. That was the reason why he quickly swore the oath to the universe as an Almighty.


    "I left behind a seal on the corpse. Fuse into it," Su Ming said tly.


    Resolve appeared on me Fiends'' Progenitor, and he turned into a long arc that charged towards the white-robed teenager''s corpse. He fused into it in an instant, and the corpse immediately exuded purple mes as it shuddered.


    The mes burned the corpse, causing it to gradually wither and dry up. It shrank continuously. Judging by the looks of it, he would need some time before he couldpletely upy the corpse.


    "Protect me for a year, and I will return you your freedom!" Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards Progenitor Long Hai.


    The man remained silent for a moment before he swore an oath as an answer to Su Ming''s request.


    "One yearter, I will give you hope to resurrect your wife." The final person Su Ming looked towards was Zhu You Cai.


    He stared at Su Ming, and after a long while, he nodded. He was willing to give up on everything for a hope to resurrect his wife.


    Su Ming raised his head to look at the gxy. His long gray hair slowly changed. When it returned to his normal hair color, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he took a step forward. He turned into a long arc and charged into the distance.


    Xu Hui immediately followed behind him. The other people followed in silence as well. me Fiends'' Progenitor had already fused with his physical body and charged along with them.


    Only Xuan Shang remained in the area. His expression was dark and sullen. He stared at the group leaving into the distance, and a sinister look appeared in his eyes.


    ''He needs these Almighties to protect him? I wonder what his goal is¡­ But none of this is in any way rted to me anymore. However, you snatched Xuan Family''s supreme treasure, and I¡­ will definitely make you pay!''


    The hatred in Xuan Shang''s eyes was incredibly deep. As he let out a cold harrumph in his heart, he turned around. But just as he was about to leave, his body suddenly shuddered. At that moment, the fifth kiln was activated once again. As the mes from the kiln spread out, a powerful suction force came from it, giving Xuan Shang to no way to fight against it. He was swiftly sucked back into the fifth kiln.


    The gxy around the area gradually became calm once more¡­


    "Xu Hui, I''m going to a ce I know nothing about, you¡­" As Su Ming charged forward through the gxy, he sent a divine thought to Xu Hui, who was by his side.


    "The Fifth True World, right?" she asked calmly.


    Su Ming turned his head around to cast a nce at Xu Hui. He did not speak, but continued charging forward. The people behind him also remained silent.


    Time trickled by. Several dayster, a thickyer of fog surrounded the gxy ahead of them. Su Ming stopped just outside the fog.


    Xu Hui knew this spot. This was the ce where Dust Burners'' tribe was located.


    The moment Su Ming and the others arrived, the fog in the area immediately started tumbling about furiously. An indistinct figure walked out, and when he approached the group, his body was no longer a mere illusion, but gained corporeal form and turned into Dust Burners'' Progenitor.


    He swept his gaze past Su Ming, Zi Long, and the others behind him. Eventually, in silence¡­ he bent his back and bowed towards Su Ming.


    He was bowing to the current master of the fifth kiln.


    "Progenitor, I would like to trouble you to send her to the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean." Su Ming cast a nce at Xu Hui, then looked towards Dust Burners'' Progenitor before he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards him as well.


    Dust Burners'' Progenitor lifted his head, looked towards Xu Hui, and nodded.


    Xu Hui was silent for a moment, then asked quietly, "You''re set on going alone?"


    "Go back and wait for me at the entrance to where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds are stationed," Su Ming said calmly.


    Xu Hui fell silent, then sighed softly and did not say anything else.


    "Progenitor, please." Su Ming bowed again.


    "Don''t worry. I will ensure her safety along the way. If you truly reach that ce¡­ remember that there is a ce called Burning Dust. It is said that it is Fire Spirits'' birthce. Please retrieve¡­ a handful of dirt from there for me.


    "Also¡­ now that you have the fifth stone¡­ you must be careful." Dust Burners'' Progenitor delivered this sentence to Su Ming''s mind through a divine thought.


    When he saw Su Ming nodding, he swung his arm and turned into a burning fire cloud that swept up Xu Hui''s body and charged into the distance. But at that moment, a shrill cry trang through space.


    "Damn you, you old fool, I won''t be going back!"


    In the mid of that loud shout came a cold harrumph from Dust Burners'' Progenitor in the fire cloud. At the same time, a long arc flew out from the fire cloud. It turned into the bald crane which swiftly returned to Su Ming''s side.


    When it moved, it could not see Xu Hui staring at Su Ming behind it while she was being swept away by the fire cloud. Her gaze gradually went farther into the distance until it disappeared from the gxy, and theirpanionship that hadsted for nearly one hundred years¡­ ended.


    Su Ming stared at the fire cloud leaving into the distance until it vanished from his field of vision. Then, when he turned around, his long hair turned gray, and his pupils gained a gray gleam, and not a single shred of emotion was left in him.


    "My fellow Daoists, there will definitely be fierce battles during this one year. The promises I made to all of you willst just like how the universe willst for eternity. I will definitely not go back on my word. I will¡­ have to trouble all of you during this year."


    Su Ming stared at Zi Long and the others, then with a cold look in his eyes, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards them.


    "Since we''re guards, you should at least tell us the reason why you want us to protect you," Progenitor Long Hai suddenly said.

 Chapter 1025 One Year

    <h4>Chapter 1025: One Year</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming cast a nce at Progenitor Long Hai with a cold and merciless gaze. Progenitor Long Hai also turned his eyes to Su Ming. The two of them stared into each other''s eyes for a moment, until Progenitor chose to look away.


    Zi Long might have seemed asposed as ever, but he was also staring at Su Ming. Clearly, he also wanted to know just what reason might cause Su Ming to want them to be his guards.


    The curiosity within me Fiends'' Progenitor was much lesspared to the others. This was different from his previous personality, but ever since he met Su Ming, his experiences with him had caused his wariness towards Su Ming to be etched deep in his bones. When he was before Su Ming, me Fiends'' Progenitor had only one simple thought in his mind¡ªDo not fight back, do not refuse him, do not be greedy¡­ as long as there was nothing wrong with the physical body that he should obtain.


    Compared to the other three, Zhu You Cai was calm. Even if Su Ming had a supreme treasure in his hands, unless it was an item that could resurrect his wife, he would not be interested in it. He had even given away his Life Inequity Spear, so there was no way there would be another supreme treasure in the world that would tempt him.


    He also understood that Su Ming knew about his origins. Asking him to be a guard was just secondary. His real reason¡­ might be to have Zhu You Cai to keep the others in check.


    Su Ming avoided Progenitor Long Hai''s gaze. He instead opened his mouth in a cold manner, and a sh of gold instantly flew out. When it surrounded him, it turned into the fifth stone.


    When that stone appeared, the universe around them instantly tumbled about. The space around them distorted, and ripples spread out in all directions. A presence that did not blend with the world erupted from the fifth stone.


    Once it appeared, Progenitor Long Hai''s pupils shrank swiftly.


    "This is¡­ the fifth stone!" he said immediately.


    "The fifth stone¡­" Reverend Zi Long''s expression also changed. He stared at the fifth stone, and a hint of hesitation appeared on his face, but he soon calmed down. He knew that¡­ this was an item that he could not keep!


    Even if he managed to snatch it, he could not take it away from Divine Essence Star Ocean, and most importantly, he did not have the confidence to snatch it.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor licked his lips and forced down the instinctive greed that rose in his heart. If this item had been on anyone else, he might have some thoughts in his head, but when it came to Su Ming, the fire of greed in him was immediately extinguished.


    Zhu You Cai was the mostposed. He first cast a nce at the fifth stone, then at Su Ming, and a barely noticeable smile appeared on his lips.


    He knew that if Su Ming dared bring out the fifth stone, had the courage to let him see it, and even promised to give him hope in resurrecting his wife, then it could only mean one thing!


    ''He is an Abyss Builder!'' Once he connected that to the fifth kiln acknowledging its master, everything immediately became clear in his mind.


    "What you will need to block is all the people whoe here to snatch the fifth stone," Su Ming said tly.


    "Progenitor Huo Kui, this new physical body of yours is stronger than your previous body. Is it enough for you?


    "Progenitor Long Hai, it doesn''t matter whether your previous oath is one thousand years or ten thousand years, you canplete it in just one year. Is this enough for you?"


    Su Ming looked towards Reverend Zi Long.


    "But to me, it doesn''t seem to be enough," Zi Long said faintly.


    "It is God Ascension Nectar." Su Ming''s expression was calm, but the instant he said his sentence, his words did not echo in space, because his divine thought was reverberating in Reverend Zi Long''s mind.


    At the instant he heard God Ascension Nectar''s name, Zi Long''s body trembled viciously. When he lifted his head to stare at Su Ming, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. After a long while, he nodded in a solemn manner.


    Su Ming looked towards Zhu You Cai and did not speak. After they stared into each other''s eyes for a moment, he averted his gaze. There were times when there was no need for words and two parties could understand one another without a word.


    When Su Ming turned around, he became a long arc that charged forward. The crowd followed him and left into the gxy in the distance.


    Time passed. Ten dayster, at the depths of Divine Essence Star Ocean''s core, Su Ming found¡­ the fifth ocean based on the jade slip Dust Burners'' Progenitor had given him in the past.


    It was¡­ an ocean that existed in the gxy.


    The waves surged up in space, and everyone could clearly hear them crashing in the gxy before they even got close to the area.


    That strange ocean was boundless. It was something that was incredibly difficult to find in any other ce besides Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    If there was an ocean, then there was definitely a beach. At the edge of the ocean were countless shattereds. They were reduced to flying stones that formed a dazzling beach.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see¡­ that the ocean was in truth not made of water. Instead, it was made of deep blue powder that gathered together. It floated around the area like aura, giving people the idea that they were looking at an ocean when they saw it from the distance.


    Booming sounds echoed in space and would continue doing so for all eternity.


    When the group approached a shattered stone on the beach of the fifth ocean, Su Ming stopped and stared at the ocean. At the same time, a dazzling light erupted from the fifth stone that surrounded him.


    That light swiftly turned into a long arc and rushed into the fifth ocean. That long arc shot forth, causing the waves in the area to tumble about and roll backwards to form into a tunnel within a vortex. Even Su Ming could not see the end it.


    Booming sounds reverberated in space, causing the entire gxy to tremble.


    Su Ming fell silent. Based on the descriptions on the jade slip, when the fifth stone appeared in the fifth ocean, it would open up a tunnel on its own, and it would be¡­ the path that would lead them to the Fifth True World.


    A tunnel was needed for this path to be fully opened, but soon after, it would close up. Yet for an instant, it would allow people to pass through it.


    ''One year¡­''


    Su Ming raised his right hand and the Life Inequity Spear appeared. Once he held it in his hand, he pierced the shattered stone beneath him, then sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    The instant he closed his eyes, Zhu You Cai also sat down cross-legged beside him. He knew his duty. He was not protecting the fifth stone¡­ but Su Ming.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor also found a shattered stone not too far away and sat down to meditate while waiting for the fierce battles that would definitely arrive soon.


    Progenitor Long Hai remained still for a moment, then chose a shattered stone farther away. Once he sat down, he raised his head and stared at the gxy. No one knew what he thought about.


    Reverend Zi Long stood with his eyes closed and did not move, but in his heart, the sentence Su Ming said ten days ago still echoed.


    ''God Ascension Nectar... There''s no doubt about it. That was definitely God Ascension Nectar, only this item that had already be extinct and is only spoken about in legends could possess such a thick fragrance. Only that item could make my cultivation base tremble when I took a mere whiff of its fragrance.''


    Time trickled by, and in the blink of an eye, half a month was gone. During it, besides the loud booms, no other sounds could be heard around the fifth ocean. No one came to the ce either, but it was precisely because of this that the group''s hearts became even more on guard.


    During that half a month, Su Ming sat without moving. He did not open his eyes, making it seem as if he was deep in sleep. He waited quietly for time to pass, for the inevitable arrival of thieves.


    Another twenty-five days passed as quickly as lightning. The final day of the first month of a year passed like normal, when suddenly, the meditating Zhu You Cai opened his eyes. He was the first among them to do so.


    A momentter, Zi Long exuded the ripples of power that belonged to his cultivation base. When he opened his eyes, he looked into the distance.


    Right after him was Progenitor Long Hai. Thest to notice what was going on was me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The moment he opened his eyes, an intense rumble passed through the gxy in the distance, and a long arc charged forward. Within it was a gigantic meteor, about ten thousand feet high, and it was chafing against space while charging to the area.


    Standing on the meteor was a big and burly man. He was thirty feet tall and looked half-baked. As his hair fluttered, a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    Behind him was a brownish yellow tail, and it was wrapped around him, causing the man to look incredibly strange and enchanting. Due to the bright light, all those in the vicinity could see that his eyes were not of a normal person''s color, but yellow.


    His pupils were vertical.


    When he approached, he saw Zi Long with the others at first nce. His pupils constricted, and the meteor came to an abrupt halt ten thousand feet away.


    He red at Su Ming, who was surrounded by Zi Long and the others. The fifth stone was shining with a dazzling light in front of the youth, and a hint of greed appeared briefly in the man on the meteor''s eyes.


    However, he did not act rashly. Instead, he chose to sit down and stare at them coldly.


    Zi Long frowned. There might be a hint of wildness in him, but he also valued oaths highly. Since he already promised to guard Su Ming for a year and Su Ming''s offer for his help was tempting enough, no other thoughts rose in his heart. Of course, Su Ming''s own power was also great enough to deserve his attention. Besides, Zi Long had also managed to tell what was different about Zhu You Cai as well as the strange connection the two shared.


    Because of that,shing back at Su Ming would do him no good. It would be better for him to take the normal route and fulfill his end of the promise.


    "Fellow Daoist Long Hai, one year is not really long. It''s short enough tost for the duration of a session of meditation. However, this one year will not be easy¡­ This person''s level of cultivation is simr to yours. Do you want to go and warm up?" Zi Long asked tly.


    "Why would I be unwilling to?" Progenitor Long Hai stood up andughed. Once he stretched his limbs for a moment, petals appeared above his Nascent Divinity. They filled the area around him, and when they covered his body, it seemed like he possessed a physical body.


    With a single move, he turned into a flying flower that rushed at the man on the meteor ten thousand feet away.


    The man''s pupils shrank and he stood up. A ferocious smile appeared on his lips. What he wanted was not to fight, but to wait. Even if the people guarding the owner of the fifth stone had outstanding power, he believed that as time passed and more people came to this ce¡­ their power would be insignificant!


    With a bang, the duo engaged in battle. As loud booming sounds reverberated in the air, waves of impact filled the area. In less than the time taken for half an incense stick to burn, long arcs charged over from the distant gxy. This time, there was not just one, but nearly one hundred of them.


    Within each long arc was a living spirit from Divine Essence Star Ocean. Some of them had the shape of humans, and some of them had the shapes of beasts. All of them wereing to the area extremely quickly, but none of them were Almighties.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a cold harrumph. Without the need for anyone to give him amand, he rushed forward instantly, immediately stirring up a purple sea of fire that swept through the area.

 Chapter 1026 Chang He

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chang He</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The second month during the period of one year required the opening of the tunnel to the Fifth True World.


    On this month, booming sounds surged into the heavens in the area beyond the fifth ocean. The sounds of battle echoed in all directions, and a thick, bloody stench spread out through the entire area, causing the ce to turn into a ce of disaster.


    From the moment Progenitor Long Hai attacked, he never returned to rest, and it was the same for me Fiends'' Progenitor. Living spirits continuously rushed over, and they reached such great numbers that even Reverend Zi Long did not hesitate to attack.


    By then, there were three days left until the end of the second month, but the battle in that ce had already reached an incredibly intense state.


    Fighting against Reverend Zi Long was a giant with two heads. He was strong and practically of equal strength. Booming sounds echoed in the gxy due to their divine abilities.


    There was an old woman near Progenitor Long Hai. They kept exchanging blows.


    As for the ferocious beasts and the other races from Divine Essence Star Ocean, they were all handled by me Fiends'' Progenitor alone. None among them were Almighties, but there were quite a lot of them who were in Sr Kalpa Realm, and since the swarm numbered to thousands, only the sea of fire from me Fiends'' Progenitor could surround them and prevent them from rushing out.


    Time passed, and soon, the second month was over. When the third month arrived, the battle reached its peak, because a group of people with the bodies of snakes¡ªVirtue Rooters¡ªhad rushed to the area. There were thousands of them, and while the person leading them was not in Mastery Realm, he was only half a step away from it!


    All Virtue Rooters were incredibly powerful, and when they closed in, the sounds of battle surged into the sky.


    But they were not alone. Almost at the same time, two long arcs charged forward from the gxy. Those were two gigantic dark turtle that were one thousand feet big.


    A man was sitting on one of them, while a woman on the other. The man was green-skinned, and there was a red re in his eyes while freezing air spread out from his body. As for the woman, she was incredibly alluring. She did not have a lot of articles of clothing on her person, and there was a seductive look on her face. She was an incredibly tempting sight to others.


    "The fifth ocean is certainly lively, no?" The woman chuckled in a coquettish manner and patted the dark turtle beneath her. That turtle immediately increased its speed.


    Their arrival and therge number of Virtue Rooters instantly changed the tides of battle. Progenitor Long Hai''s expression changed, the pupils of me Fiends'' Progenitor shrank, and as for Reverend Zi Long, he frowned. The three of them might not have used all their strength, but judging by the situation right then, even if they attacked with all they had, they might still not be able to see persevere.


    After all, this was just the third month, and that meant there were nine more months left for the duration of one year.


    At the instant Zi Long, Long Hai, and Hui Kui hesitated, Zhu You Cai, who had been sitting beside Su Ming all this while with a calm expression opened his eyes.


    He stood up slowly, and the instant he did so, a presence that waspletely discordant with his big and plump body erupted from him. As the presence filled the space around, Zhu You Cai closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, he gave off a feeling as if he had transformed into another person. He was like a sharp spear that had been unsheathed. A sharp aura that shook the sky and earth erupted from him with a bang.


    He raised his right hand and seized the space in the direction towards Su Ming. The Life Inequity Spear in front of Su Ming shuddered violently and let out a loud buzz that sounded like a delighted cheer before it flew up andnded in Zhu You Cai''s right palm.


    Once he held the spear, the aura about Zhu You Cai''s body rose again and swept up the gxy, disrupting the space around the area, affecting thews, and shocking all the people currently fighting beyond the fifth ocean.


    The hearts of everyone, no matter who they were, trembled at that instant. Their cultivation bases started showing signs of waning as if they had begun withering. It shocked them, and they looked in the direction from which the terrifying ripples of power originated.


    Even though Zhu You Cai was still as fat as ever, his image changed. With the long spear in hand and his aura growing stronger by leaps and bounds, everyone thought they were not looking at a plump person, but a giant who could hold up the entire sky!


    In fact, as the space behind Zhu You Cai distorted, an indistinct figure appeared. It was a middle-aged man¡ªa white-haired man with an expression of grief and utter despair due to having given up on all hope!


    At that moment, he was not Zhu You Cai¡­ but True Sacred Yin World''s War Immortal Chang He!


    There were clearly two souls in his body. One of them was Zhu You Cai, and the other was Chang He. These two souls would asionally fuse together, but more often be separate from each other. But at that moment, Chang He''s will stood tall in the universe.


    With his right hand holding onto the spear, he looked as if he was lifting it slowly before him, and once he did so, Zhu You Cai lowered his head and mumbled softly.


    "What joy is there in living?" With a soft sigh, he swung the long spear through the gxy before him.


    That one sweep caused the gxy to instantly fall silent. The space in front of Zhu You Cai was torn apart, the damage spreading outwards. As it expanded, it grewrger until it eventually turned into a gigantic tear in space that was one hundred thousand feet long.


    It had looked like the spread had been slow, but everything in the gxy seemed to have be still. Because of it, the slow rip was no longer slow, but something progressing extremely quickly!


    As it swept through the area, it first crashed into the dual-headed giant fighting against Reverend Zi Long. There was shock in the giant''s eyes, but he was instantly covered by the tear, unable to dodge it. Then, the tear swept past the two people fighting against Progenitor Long Hai.


    The near thousand cultivators fighting against me Fiends'' Progenitor, the thousands of Virtue Rooters who came, the cold man sitting on the dark turtle and the coquettish woman sitting on the other turtle all¡­ were visited by that one hundred thousand feet long tear in space.


    When it disappeared out of sight, everything returned to normal, as the world had recovered from being frozen still.


    But when that happened, there were no pain-filled screams, no struggles. The dual-headed giant in front of Zi Long was simply torn to shreds. Even his Nascent Divinity did not manage to escape, reduced to nothingness.


    The two people in front of Long Hai suffered the same ending. There were no exceptions to the thousands of Virtue Rooters, either. No matter what level of cultivation they possessed, they were all reduced to ashes at that instant.


    The man and woman who had just arrived on the dark turtles also became part of space at the instant the gxy recovered from being frozen.


    It was just as Zhu You Cai had said just then.


    "What joy is there in living?"


    It would be better to die in battle!


    The entire area was in dead silence...


    Reverend Zi Long shuddered. This scene waspletely out of his expectations and had happened too suddenly, not giving him the chance to do anything. If Zhu You Cai had wanted to kill him, then no matter how many Zi Longs there were, it would have still been difficult for him to even try to fight back. He would have faced the same fate as all those before his eyes¡ªthey were reduced to dust.


    ''An Almighty in Life Realm! He''s really the War Immortal Chang He!'' Reverend Zi Long''s face turned pale. When he looked at Zhu You Cai, fear showed up in his eyes.


    Progenitor Long Hai was already stunned to his feet. Even if he was an Almighty in Mastery Realm, Life Realm was something inconceivable to him, something he did not even dare dream about. After all, reaching Fate Realm was already his greatest desire. Life Realm¡­ It was something he never even thought about being in his reach.


    To him, the might of those in Life Realm was the same as what a cultivator in Qi Condensation would feel when they ran into those in Nascent Soul.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor shuddered. During that instant, even though he did not die, he still sensed the life force of the thousands of people around him instantly vanishing.


    ''An Almighty in Life Realm. The Art to reverse life and death? Is this¡­ Is this Zhu You Cai?


    ''This isn''t any ordinary show of power in Life Realm. This is the sign of those about to head into Death Realm. Only they can reverse life and death like this!'' Reverend Zi Long raised his head swiftly, and when he looked at Zhu You Cai, there was a zealous look in his eyes.


    Su Ming had long since opened his eyes. He stared at Zhu You Cai standing in front of him, and he saw the loneliness on the illusory man as well as the despair born out of loneliness and pain.


    He remembered all the scenes he''d seen when he obtained the Life Inequity Spear.


    As the prodigy of True Sacred Yin World, the disciple of a Sublime Paragon, the future Kalpa Lord of True Sacred Yin World, Chang He¡­ could only watch helplessly as his lover turned into a medicinal core. When his Master asked him to swallow it to step into Death Realm, Chang He chose to struggle and fight back for the first time in his life.


    He chose the mad act of saying ''no'' to his own Master!


    He was willing to give up on everything to get back what mattered that he''d lost. If he was to head into Death Realm in this manner¡­ he would much rather not have it!


    "What joy is there in living?" Su Ming muttered softly.


    Zhu You Cai lowered his head, and his presence instantly disappeared. When he returned to his original appearance, he let go of the long spear in his hand. That spear let out a mournful buzz and returned to Su Ming''s side.


    Zhu You Cai sat down and closed his eyes. An apathetic expression appeared on his face, along with fatigue.


    There was a sadness that no one else could sense deeply within him, and it was a sadness that only Su Ming could see, because he had seen his story. That sadness¡­ had already fused with his soul.


    Zi Long and the other three returned quietly and sat down cross-legged around the area. asionally, they would look towards Zhu You Cai, and there would be a great amount of respect on their faces.


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes again.


    Time passed. The third month, the fourth, and when the fifth months went by, but no other existences from Divine Essence Star Ocean arrived at the fifth ocean. It was as if¡­ this ce had be a forbidden region.


    The bloody stench that filled the area beyond the fifth ocean and the presence from the dimensional tear that would not disappear caused all the people who arrived to choose to leave as their expressions changed.


    However, when the sixth month arrived¡­ the most mysterious race among the four great alien races beyond the fifth ocean arrived. Along with them was their Progenitor¡­ and an old Virtue Rooter who walked out of space with graying hair as well as rotting scales.


    They stood tens of thousands of feet away from Su Ming and the others beyond the fifth ocean. When they looked into the distance, a freezing re appeared in their eyes.


    "It''s been six months. The guardians of the fifth ocean should have appeared by now."

 Chapter 1027 Part Ways

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Part Ways</h4>


    Reng Wu Race was the most mysterious race among the four great alien races in the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    They had existed for countless years and had not experienced any form of decline. They had always upied the spot of the strongest race in Divine Essence Star Ocean, their position never having been shaken.


    Staying in the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean for a long time and fighting against numerous ferocious beasts had created generations of powerful warriors in this race, and at the same time, they had also¡­ assimted with those ferocious beasts!


    The appearance of their people was quite different. Although some of them still remained some human physical traits, many had abandoned their human forms and adopted ferocious appearances of half-beasts.


    At that moment, when the members of Reng Wu race appeared in the fifth ocean, they immediately attracted the gazes of Zi Long and the others. When they looked over, their expressions changed.


    Among the Reng Wus, there was not just one Almighty in Mastery Realm¡­ there were three!


    Just that alone was enough to make Reng Wu Race be the head of the four venerated races¡­ but besides these three, the old man with white hair standing at the forefront was standing in space with bare feet, which were covered in scales. The other parts of his body were no different from a normal person, but the power he exuded was strong enough to suppress the other three Almighties in Mastery Realm behind him.


    This person was the current Progenitor of Reng Wu. His power¡­ could make the space around him distort, and based on it, he could turn thews around where he stood into thews of fate. Clearly¡­ he was an Almighty in Fate Realm!


    However, this was still secondary. Reng Wus had a mighty pressure that was faint and indistinct around them. It came from their blood, and it was a form of summons that was hidden in them.


    This summons gathered the power of the previous Progenitors of Reng Wu over the countless years and turned it¡­ into a protection, which allowed Reng Wus to be the strongest race in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    This protection was so strong that even Zhu You Cai opened his eyes.


    The entire area was filled with silence. Reng Wus who had arrived with bloodshot eyes that showed their madness, but they stood without moving, incredibly quiet.


    The more they did so, the more thick and mighty pressure surrounded the area.


    Beside Reng Wus'' Progenitor was Virtue Rooters'' Progenitor, who had graying hair, the body of a snake, and a head of a human, and whose scales were rotting. At that moment, a sinister re shone in his eyes.


    "The ripples of power from the appearance of the fifth stone this time surpassed the appearances before, which is why so many people were lured to this ce. But I can choose not to fight over that stone. I only want¡­ that person''s head!" Virtue Rooters'' Progenitor lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    "If it wasn''t because the ripples were strongest ever recorded in history, I wouldn''t havee here personally either." A hoarse voice tumbled slowly out of the mouth of the Reng Wus'' Progenitor.


    "Lock down the area. Notify all outsiders that this ce¡­ has been upied by us Reng Wus for the next six months. Those who step in will be wiped out along with their whole race."


    A barely noticeable glint appeared in the old Reng Wu''s eyes. When he spoke tly, hundreds of Reng Wus immediately appeared behind him. They moved back without a single sound until they were one hundred thousand feet away. They were connected to each other in a arc-shaped line. Dark light spread out from their bodies, and from the distance, they looked as if they had formed a lock.


    "We don''t even need to take action. The guardian of the fifth ocean has already arrived." A cold sneer appeared on the old Reng Wu''s face. As he spoke, the whole fifth ocean started tumbling furiously.


    As it tumbled about, booming sounds reverberated in space ferociously. This change immediately attracted Zi Long and the others'' attention. When they looked over, booming sounds rose up nonstop, and four figures could be seen vaguely rushing forward.


    After them were countless long arcs who approached the ce with loud roars.


    They were indistinct due to the sea of fog covering them. When the group managed to see their faces properly, the expressions of Zi Long and the others immediately changed drastically.


    The four people at the forefront wore white masks. Each of them had a different expression: happiness, anger, grief, and resentment. As for the people in the long arcs behind them, they were a group of expressionless people dressed in ck leather armor.


    These people charged forward as those long arcs and in no time appeared behind Su Ming and the others.


    Su Ming opened his eyes while seated, and a strange light shone in them.


    ''They''re finally here,'' Su Ming thought quietly in his heart. In truth, the instant he activated the fifth stone and the long arc shot through the fifth ocean, he sensed the presences of the guardians within the depths.


    "Offering!" A voice that no one else could hear echoed in Su Ming''s heart at that moment. This was a voice that only the person with the fifth stone could hear¡ªthe voice of the fifth ocean''s guardians.


    When Su Ming heard it, he closed his eyes.


    The situation they were in right then was one where the Reng Wu Race locked the area in front of them, and the guardians of the fifth ocean appeared behind them. A powerful sense of danger immediately surged up in Zi Long and the others'' hearts.


    The danger was especially strong from the four people in white masks. The cold look in their eyes and the ripples of power spreading out from their bodies showed that they were all Almighties in Mastery Realm.


    In the mid of the harsh and grim atmosphere within the fifth ocean, the person with the Mask of Happiness said faintly, "Give up the fifth stone, and all of you will be free to leave."


    When he said that, the gxy around the area immediately rumbled. Countless bolts of lightning appeared in all directions. As the people spoke, a region of lightning formed around them.


    "With just words, he brought about lightning!" Zi Long''s expression changed again, and he instinctively took a few steps backwards.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor turned pale. By his side, Long Hai''s eyes sparkled. He cast a nce at Su Ming, then at Zhu You Cai.


    "Freedom might be precious, and the chance of using one year to redeem my freedom instead of one thousand or ten thousand years might be rare, but if the price for it is my life, then I will have to choose again," Progenitor Long Hai said calmly, and he moved back slowly.


    "I will be considered to have gone against our promise, so you can treat it as me not having fulfilled my oath. If you want to crush the oath, I will be helpless to do anything about it." As Progenitor Long Hai spoke, he moved back swiftly and charged towards the Reng Wus.


    "Progenitor of Reng Wus, do you still remember me? I did all this because I was forced by an oath, which is why I had to defend this ce. Now, since there is no longer hope in turning the tables, please open the path and let me leave. I will surely repay in the future." Progenitor Long Hai wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the Reng Wus.


    A glint shone in Reng Wus'' Progenitor''s eyes, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "I see, so it is fellow Daoist Long Hai. I see no problem in this. My other fellow Daoists, if you want to leave, I will definitely not make it hard for you. What we want is only the fifth stone and the person who possesses it. As for the others, all of you may leave."


    As he spoke, he lifted his right hand. Immediately, the people behind him split into two directions and revealed a path. Progenitor Long Hai charged quickly towards that area and bowed towards Reng Wus'' Progenitor again. He turned into a long arc, then left into the distance through the tunnel that was opened up.


    Not a single hint of change appeared on Su Ming''s expression because of Progenitor Long Hai''s departure. He still stayed with his eyes closed, as if he was meditating, and did not move.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor hesitated for a moment. When he looked towards Su Ming, conflict appeared in his eyes. After a long while, he heaved a long sigh. He could imagine that Long Hai had prepared for this since the start, which was why he could do this so freely and casually, but for me Fiends'' Progenitor¡­


    Zi Long was silent. He cast a nce at Su Ming, then looked behind him before finally settling on Zhu You Cai for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and bowed towards Su Ming. He did not mention the matter about the God Ascension Nectar. As he turned around, he rushed towards the Reng Wus.


    He, too, chose to give up.


    It was not that Zi Long did not consider Zhu You Cai being able to resolve everything in this predicament, but when he saw the Reng Wus, that belief was shaken. Others might not know much about the Reng Wus, only that this race was mysterious and lived in Divine Essence Star Ocean, but it wasn''t the case for him.


    As someone from one of the four Great True Worlds, he had done a detailed investigation in regards to the Reng Wus, and he knew that there was a mysterious legacy among them. That legacy allowed each of their Progenitors to leave behind their Nascent Divinity once their bodies returned to the earth. Each generation''s Nascent Divinity would be gathered to add to the existence that akin to a God.


    That existence was the true reason behind why the four Great True Worlds were wary of Reng Wus.


    That existence''s level of cultivation was the Reng Wu Race''s greatest secret, and they did everything they could to hide all information regarding it.


    Only the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds could dig out a little. Based on their analysis, that existence should have some defects and limitations, but even so, it could still¡­ make the Sublime Paragons from the four Great True Worlds turn their gazes away and nevere to this ce to interfere with the race''s growth.


    That was why Zi Long, who already had his will shaken when he saw the Reng Wu Race, no longer possessed any confidence when it came to the point that even the guardians from the fifth ocean showed up. Especially when he saw the four people with the masks of happiness, anger, grief, and resentment.


    The four people of happiness, anger, grief, and resentment might have looked as if they were only in Mastery Realm, but Zi Long knew that they were existences that had lived for a very, very long time, and happiness, anger, grief, and resentment were legacies that were passed down through generations.


    Which was why he chose to leave. God Ascension Nectar might be important, butpared to his life, it was only secondary.


    When me Fiends'' Progenitor saw that Zi Long was also leaving, the conflict in his heart reached its peak, but when he looked towards Su Ming again, he clenched his teeth tightly¡­ and did not choose to leave.


    At that moment, not even Huo Kui himself knew why he chose that. It was just that when he was beside Su Ming in the fifth kiln, the miracles he witnessed had shocked him continuously. They gave him to a vague feeling that Su Ming¡­ should be able to resolve the crisis.


    When the guardian from the fifth ocean, the person with the Mask of Happiness, let out a cold harrumph and moved forward, ovepping shadows appeared swiftly on his body, as if a clone was about to be separated from him.


    His real self was still there, but the clone stepped out and walked on lightning to charge towards me Fiends'' Progenitor. A fierce re shone in the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor. Since he had already decided to stay, he naturally made all preparations necessary for a fight. The instant the clone of the person with the Mask of Happiness closed in, me Fiends'' Progenitor rushed forward, and the two of them immediately stirred up a series of loud bangs in the middle of space.

 Chapter 1028 Happiness, Anger, Grief, Resentmen

    <h4>Chapter 1028 Happiness, Anger, Grief, Resentmen</h4>


    At the same time, the three people with the Masks of Anger, Grief, and Resentment took a step forward at the same time. Their clones also appeared. Wind, rain, and thunderbolts immediately erupted from their clones. They split into three directions and charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming still had his eyes closed and was still meditating. A glint appeared in Zhu You Cai''s eyes. He took a swift step forward and walked towards the three people who wereing towards them.


    At that moment, the Reng Wus'' Progenitor had a dark smile on his lips. With one move, he turned into the distortions in space and took a step towards the ce where Su Ming was. Behind him, the Virtue Rooters'' Progenitor and the three Almighties in Mastery Realm¡­ and therge number of Reng Wus also took a step forward.


    Boom!


    At the edge of the fifth ocean was the gctic beach formed by shattered stones. It shuddered abruptly, and as it trembled, the Reng Wus approached en masse. It was especially so for the Reng Wus'' Progenitor. He was so quick that he reached Su Ming''s side in the blink of an eye.


    At that moment, the me Fiends'' Progenitor was being held back by the clone of the person with the Mask of Happiness from the fifth ocean. Zhu You Cai was fighting against the remaining three clones. When he turned his back around, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He brought his right hand up, and a piercing purple light immediately erupted swiftly from the Life Inequity Spear in front of Su Ming.


    This light swept through the area swiftly. Booming sounds instantly echoed in space. That Reng Wus'' Progenitor tumbled backwards. When he was touched by that purple light, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Behind him, most of the Virtue Rooters'' Progenitor instantly had most of his body disintegrate. As he was reduced to a bloody mess, his Nascent Divinity was separated from him, and with a loud scream, he retreated swiftly.


    The three of his kind who were Almighties in Mastery Realm and who had followed behind the Reng Wus'' Progenitor also looked as if their bodies were about to evaporate during that instant. They looked as if they were about to be destroyed and disappear. The Reng Wus'' Progenitor pounced on them, and arge amount of blood fog erupted from his body with a bang before he swept them up and retreated ten thousand feet away. When he reappeared, he coughed up blood again. As for the other three, they were covered head to toe in wounds.


    The four of them had clearly activated their full power to resist Zhu You Cai''s attack, but they still could not fight against it. They had only managed to barely resist that attack after the Reng Wus'' Progenitor had that blood fog erupt from him and after he infused some of that strange power from his race, but they were all still heavily injured.


    As for the Virtue Rooters'' Progenitor, he retreated swiftly and appeared thousands of feet away. Then, his entire body trembled before he was torn into shreds, and his body as well as his soul were destroyed!


    With one strike, the sky and earth were shocked. This was the power of the War Immortal.


    The three clones fighting against Zhu You Cai also disappeared instantly from before Zhu You Cai under the purple light from the Life Inequity Spear, as if they were dust that was blown away by the wind.


    With a buzz, the Life Inequity Spear was held by Zhu You Cai. He stood in front of Su Ming and swept his spear sideways.


    "I am here. Who dares toe forth?" Zhu You Cai asked tly. His voice echoed in the area, causing the entire region to fall incredibly quiet during that instant.


    "As expected of an Almighty in Life Realm!" The Reng Wus'' Progenitor wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips. A surprised glint shone in his eyes. As he mumbled to himself, the four real masked people of happiness, anger, grief, and resentment from the fifth ocean had their eyes sparkle at the same time before they instantly took a step forward and charged to towards Zhu You Cai simultaneously.


    "Happiness!" the person with the Mask of Happiness immediately spoke while he moved forward. His voice was ancient, but had a force akin to thunder roaring. As booming sounds shook the area, his mask instantly melted. As it melted, it started spreading out swiftly until it covered his entire body. Then, his body started abruptly twisting before he turned into arge runic symbol in the middle of space.


    An ancient, prehistoric presence spread out from that runic symbol. If there was anyone who could understand the ancient alphabet, then they would be able to recognize that the meaning of the runic symbol was the source of all joy in the universe.


    This was an ancient runic symbol that would cause all who saw it to be unable to help themselves but feel happiness immediately rise within the depths of their hearts!


    When that runic symbol appeared, a thick wave of happiness surrounded the entire gxy. As that presence spread out, a happy smile immediately appeared on the me Fiends'' Progenitor, but the look in his eyes was clearly that of fear.


    At the same time, those Reng Wus also came to a stop, and fear appeared on their faces. In fact, the three heavily injured Almighties in Mastery Realm all reacted in the same manner.


    Only¡­ three people did not react the same way.


    One of them was Zhu You Cai. His expression remained the same and there was not a hint of change on him. The second was the Reng Wus'' Progenitor. His expression was dark. The space around him distorted, a telling sign that he had activated thews of fate''s power to fight against the Runic Symbol of Happiness that hailed from a time long past.


    Thest¡­ was Su Ming.


    The gray-haired Su Ming was the master over all administrations regarding death. In his mind, which was dominated byplete rationality, not a single hint of emotion would appear. Even that Runic Symbol of Happiness from ancient times would find it difficult to fuse even a single bit into his heart.


    He closed his eyes and still did not take any action towards everything happening around him.


    However, at the instant the Runic Symbol of Happiness appeared, the person with the Mask of Anger immediately had his mask melt, and as it covered his entire body and twisted his figure, he turned swiftly into the second runic symbol.


    This was the Runic Symbol of Anger!


    When that runic symbol appeared, the presence in the gxy was forcefully changed. Once it changed from happiness to anger, the emotions of the me Fiends'' Progenitor changed and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. When he fell backwards, his entire body was filled with rage. However, this rage formed an indefinable, bizarre air when it waspared to the even greater fear in his eyes.


    He was not the only one. The three Almighties in Mastery Realm from the Reng Wu Race and all the other Reng Wus were the same.


    This change in their emotion was not due to their will, but was a forceful change in them brought by the power of the world, and it was the most damaging of all attacks.


    At the same time, the third runic symbol appeared with a bang. At the instant the Runic Symbol of Grief appeared, the presence in the universe changed again. This time, almost at the moment the change urred, the fourth runic symbol immediately appeared with a bang.


    That was the Runic Symbol of Resentment. It caused the entire gxy to immediately be filled with a strong resentment, and as it urred, the me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a shrill scream of pain. With a bang, his body tumbled backwards until he fell on a shattered rock not too far away from Su Ming. When blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, confusion appeared in his eyes, and he looked as if he had lost consciousness. asionally, joy would appear on his face, and sometimes, it would be anger, and every now and then, it would be grief, and at other times, it would be resentment.


    It was the same for the Reng Wus. In fact, even the Reng Wus'' Progenitor was also shivering. The distortions around him were twisting and changing nonstop because he had exerted the powers of thews of fate to their absolute limit.


    However, slight changes had still appeared on his face. The corners of his lips curled up. That was the appearance of joy.


    At that moment, it could be seen that mighty pressure from the full appearance of the Runic Symbols of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment in the area at that moment¡­ had already surpassed that of an Almighty in Fate Realm!


    At the same time, a grim expression that had never appeared before showed up on Zhu You Cai''s face as he confronted the four runic symbols. He tightened his grip over the Life Inequity Spear, and the four runic symbols let out a loud bang to charge towards him. As they spun around continuously around him, the four of them turned into a spinning whirlwind.


    As the whirlwind spun, those people dressed in ck leather armor from the fifth ocean immediately sat down cross-legged, and their bodies instantly vanished into the fog within the fifth ocean.


    When all of them disappeared and as the whirlwind spun even faster, a loud bang that surged into the heavens immediately rose in the fifth ocean. The entire fifth ocean started spinning during that instant to form a gigantic whirlpool that swept through the entire area with loud booming sounds. Its waves shook the entire universe.


    At that moment, as the whirlpool rotated and as the fog in the ocean gathered together, a gigantic face immediately formed in the fifth ocean. There was a smile on that face, and when it rose up from the fifth ocean, it said one single word towards the cosmos, the universe, and the gxy.


    "Happiness!"


    When this word appeared, a shocking bang immediately travelled out of the whirlwind that surrounded Zhu You Cai.


    "Anger!" That voice appeared again.


    "Grief!


    "Resentment!" At the instant that gigantic face formed of seawater said each word each time, its face would also change, and the whirlwind which surrounded Zhu You Cai would also let out a loud bang that shook the sky and earth.


    Zhu You Cai''s face while he was in the whirlwind was sullen but pale. As his entire body distorted, he lifted the Life Inequity Spear in his right hand and thrust it downwards swiftly.


    "Impermanence¡­ of Life and Death ."


    As he mumbled these words, the long spear at his feet let out a loud bang, and ck light erupted from it. This light swept through the entire area and crashed into the whirlwind as well as the four runic symbols. As the world roared, the whirlwind stopped spinning for a moment right under everyone''s eyes before it swiftly disintegrated into its surroundings. The impact that stirred up swept through the fifth ocean, and as the whirlwind copsed, a ray of ck light shot out swiftly to turn into a long arc that charged towards the face in the fifth ocean.


    Booming sounds rose again.


    At the instant the face from the fifth ocean collided against the long spear, it was torn to shreds. At the same time, when the disintegrating whirlwind scattered in all directions, the four runic symbols were flung out and turned into four figures in the middle of space. They coughed up a mouthful of blood and raised their heads swiftly to look at Zhu You Cai coldly.


    Zhu You Cai''s face was pale as he stood in space. When blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, he staggered and plunged to a shattered stone beside Su Ming. At the instant his bodynded, he swiftly gained his footing, and when he lifted his right hand, ck light shone in the fifth ocean before it returned to his hand to turn into the Life Inequity Spear. He stabbed it into the shattered stone to support himself so that he would not fall.


    "Endless Cycles of Life!" A brilliant light shone in Zhu You Cai''s eyes, and he lifted his left hand to swiftly point at the center of his brows.


    However, at the instant the tip of his finger touched the center of his brows, the Reng Wus'' Progenitor in the distance suddenlyughed loudly. He had been waiting for a long time, and this Almighty in Life Realm had finally executed the Endless Cycles of Life Art.


    At the instant hisughter echoed in space, an ordinary looking Reng Wu behind him immediately lifted his head swiftly and took a step towards Zhu You Cai. He was so quick that he moved like a sh of lightning. When he moved over, his body withered swiftly, and he became so emaciated that he looked like a skeleton in the span of a breath. At the instant he appeared beside Zhu You Cai, his body immediately turned into powder under this speed.


    However, that powder turned into a huge hand that seized Zhu You Cai''s head. A power¡­ that surpassed Life Realm also spread out from that hand, and it was¡­ the power of Death Realm!


    1. Impermanence of Life and Death: Impermanence itself is rted to one of the three existences in Buddhism, and it is also known as Ana or Anitya. The basic gist here is that life and death is unpredictable.

 Chapter 1029: Try It

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Try It</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhu You Cai¡¯s expression changed. He could not dodge it in time. At that moment, a freezing re shone in his eyes, and he did not bother to dodge it at all. Instead, he closed his eyes, and his power erupted from his body to collide against the iing hand with brute force.


    As a loud bang rang in space, that hand trembled. Zhu You Cai coughed up blood, and his body fell back like a kite with its string snapped. He crashed into a rock in the distance with a loud bang, and his body withered swiftly. In an instant, his plump body was reduced to only skin and bones.


    All of his life force seemed to have been taken away by the hand. At that moment, it shone with a gentle light, and flesh as well as blood grew swiftly on it.


    ¡°Such a powerful Endless Cycles of Life¡­ This nourishment is a small supplement for me.¡± As a hoarse voice echoed in space, a freezing re shone in Zhu You Cai¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Dao of Longevity. With a thought, I can continue living, and with a thought, I can¡­ cause an explosion!¡±


    When those words were spoken, the old voice that had been echoing in space fell into abrupt silence. At the same time, the hand formed by powder shuddered, and the flesh as well as blood growing out on it fell apart with simultaneous explosions.


    ¡°Dao of Life Inequity! You¡¯re connected to Hong Yue! You¡¯re his disciple!¡±


    At the instant the voice spoke, Zhu You Cai¡¯s body trembled fiercely. He swiftly opened his eyes wide and red at the crumbling hand. Echoing in his ears were the three words the ancient voice had spoken just then¡ªDao of Life Inequity!


    What he executed was the Art within the Dao of Longevity his Master Hong Yue had taught him. As for Life Inequity, his pain had turned into the thoughts in his heart after he lost his lover. Yet that strange existence within the Reng Wu Race said that the Art was the Dao of Life Inequity. The impact of that sunk Zhu You Cai into a state of bewilderment. In the mid of it there was also deep fear¡­ as well as his memories towards his Master¡¯s actions in the past.


    ¡°Kill him! We must absolutely not let this person remain alive! All those who practice the Dao of Life Inequity must be killed! They must all be killed! They have to be killed!¡±


    A crazed voice spread out through space, and arge amount of ck smoke came out of the hand before it fell back and disappeared into space. At the same time, the current Progenitor of the Reng Wu Race charged towards Zhu You Cai.


    Zhu You Cai trembled, bemusement in his eyes.


    me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor was on a shattered stone in the distance, and his facial color was dull and without luster. He was already severely wounded.


    At the moment Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor closed in, the gray-haired Su Ming, who had been sitting and meditating all the while through the six months without moving, opened his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, the Life Inequity Spear let out a buzz and turned into a ck light that charged towards him. Once Su Ming got up and seized it, he took a step towards Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor and thrust the spear forward.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±


    Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitorughed coldly and lifted his right hand to swing it towards the iing long spear. To him, if Zhu You Cai held that spear, it could make him tremble, but when it was that gray-haired person¡¯s hands, it was not better than a useless piece of trash. If he swung his hand, he could reduce it to ashes.


    Without Zhu You Cai, the boy who obtained the fifth stone was just useless garbage,so weak that he could not even withstand a single blow!


    Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor¡¯s confidence was incredibly great, but the instant his hand touched Su Ming¡¯s Life Inequity Spear, he trembled. A vast amount of energy that astonished him erupted from the Life Inequity Spear. Ayer of sand spread out from within it, and it turned into a palm made of sand in front of Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor. With a bang, it pressed on the center of his brows.


    A life-threatening sense of danger rose within the heart of the Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor in an instant. His pupils shrank, and full of fear, his body tumbled backwards. At the same time, he let out a shrill call in the depths of his heart.


    ¡°Spirit of our ancestors, please protect me!¡±


    As a rumbling rose into space, the palm made of sand touched Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor, and his body was torn to shreds with a bang. All of hisws of fate could not bring forth any form of resistance under that palm. This was a difference in Realm. The suppression formed by that difference was a destruction that Reng Wus¡¯ Progenitor could not hope to stand against.


    His body fell apart. Even when he was reduced to flesh and blood and scattered through the area, the spirit of his ancestors did not descend to protect him, because the hand that had been formed by the powder just then was the spirit of Reng Wus¡¯ ancestors.


    The legacy spirit formed by generations of ancestors might be powerful, but there was a fatal defect in it. That defect was just a guess among the four Great True Worlds, and they did not know about the details¡­ but the four guardians of the fifth ocean did know of it.


    Hence, Dust Burners¡¯ Progenitor also knew about it, and Su Ming knew everything that had been carved into the jade slip.


    The defect was that it was at its strongest when it was in the territory that belonged to its race, and it was at its weakest when it was outside the area. That¡¯s why the spirit of Reng Wus¡¯ ancestors seldom ventured out. Unless¡­ there was something that forced them to go out.


    The fifth stone which released a ripple of power so incredibly great that it was unprecedented and surpassed all that came before it was one such thing. Yet even so, it only tempted the spirit. It was still highly impossible for it to personally venture out.


    Unless¡­ an Almighty in Life Realm was added into the mix!


    The fatal defecty in the spirit of Reng Wus¡¯ ancestors losing plenty of their basic functions in the stillness of the endless passage of time until only the most basic will and the deepest memories remained. That was why the spirit would need to replenish its life force once in a while, and the best replenishment was to devour an Almighty in Life Realm.


    While it was not that Almighties in Life Realm did not exist in Divine Essence Star Ocean, most of them had long disappeared, and those that did not disappear were like the Progenitor of Sand Earthlings. They had chosen to fall into silence. Forcefully devouring them would not bring about great effect. Instead, it would just pollute one¡¯s power in Kalpa Realm.


    What the spirit needed was an Almighty in Life Realm who had exuberant life force. However, it could not go into the world beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean. After all, its foundationy among the Reng Wu Race.


    Which was why when Zhu You Cai showed off the power of Life Realm, the spirit of Reng Wus¡¯ ancestor immediately became greedy with what little remained of its intelligence, and it¡­ came to the fifth ocean.


    ¡°I fulfilled the end of my promise with you. It is your turn to do what you promised me.¡±


    Zhu You Cai closed his eyes. When he reopened them, he had already buried the bewilderment deep in his heart. He struggled to stand up from the shattered stone and look towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Did you notice a long time ago?¡± Su Ming looked back at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t at the start. But everything that happenedter allowed me to notice some hints. You used me as a bait to lure out that person just then. I believe this is your promise with the four people from the fifth ocean.¡±


    When Zhu You Cai said that, the expression of me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor recovered, though his face was still pale. When he looked at Su Ming, the gray-haired man gave him a feeling that his cunning was unfathomable, and it terrified him.


    ¡°I am an Abyss Builder.¡± Su Ming cast Zhu You Cai a nce and sent a thought to him.


    Once these words were passed over, a brilliant light shone in Zhu You Cai¡¯s eyes. After a long time had passed, he nodded.


    Su Ming turned around and looked at the fifth ocean. The four masked people floating in space had aloof expressions. Su Ming brought his right hand up and patted his storage bag. Immediately, a jade slip appeared on his palm, and he flung it towards the four people before speaking,


    ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you now.¡± The jade slip was what Dust Burners¡¯ Progenitor had given to Su Ming in the past. He once said that the person with the jade slip could open the path to the fifth True World without being interrupted.


    The person with the Mask of Happiness lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, the jade slip charged towards him. Once he held it in his palm, he tightened his grip around it slightly. Immediately, the jade slip turned into ashes.


    ¡°Offering,¡± the person with the Mask of Happiness said faintly.


    ¡°Thousands of Virtue Rooters, nearly a thousand of the ferocious beasts, several Almighties, and¡­¡± As Su Ming listed it all calmly, shrill screams of pain rose behind him. The sand behind him swept past, and as violent gusts of wind howled, the powerful existence that was the Sand Spirit destroyed Reng Wus while sweeping through the area with ease.


    Even the three heavily injured Almighties from the Reng Wu Race could not escape from the predicament.


    As the shrill and forlorn voices echoed in space, the gray-haired Su Ming continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­ along with thousands of Reng Wus, three Almighties in Mastery Realm, one Almighty in Fate Realm, and the injured spirit of the race¡¯s ancestors. This is the offering.¡±


    The four people with the Masks of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment were silent. After a moment, they swung their arms, and countless dark glowing spots appeared in the previous battlefield beyond the fifth ocean. Within them were soul fragments, and they¡­ were all the people who had died there moments ago.


    They had dazed expressions on their faces while floating towards the fifth ocean. Once they fused with it, the fifth ocean tumbled about and spread out by almost ten thousand feet before bing silent again.


    The four turned around at that moment. Just as they were about to disappear and return to the depths of the fifth ocean to continue fulfilling their mission in protecting it, Su Ming suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°I request that you cut down the time and reduce the remaining half a year to one day!¡± When he spoke, the four people who were about to disappear came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°Offering!¡± the voice from the person with the Mask of Happiness said again.


    Su Ming¡¯s long gray hair changed at that instant. It turned crimson in the span of a breath, and a madness that screamed of destruction appeared in his eyes. He raised his right hand and pointed at the gxy. It began to roar. The whole fifth ocean tumbled once again. At the same time, a sea of fire appeared out of nowhere in the gxy. As it tumbled about and spread out, the illusory outline of the fifth kiln formed in the distance.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the four of you try requesting for an offering again?¡± The red-haired Su Ming had a domineering tone in his voice. His expression showed that he was looking down on the entire world, and the aura he exuded shook the entire gxy.


    When he was gray, he obeyed absolute rationality. He would do things to pay the smallest price for the greatest rewards. That was his principle. However¡­ the red Su Ming was a person of arrogance, imperiousness, madness, and destruction. While he was in that state, there were no reason or principles before him. There was¡­ only killing intent that could be triggered at any moment.


    With the possession of the fifth kiln, he was an existence that would cause even Zhu You Cai¡¯s pupils to shrink. He was¡­ the strongest person in Divine Essence Star Ocean at that moment!

 Chapter 1030 The Exact Same

    <h4>Chapter 1030 The Exact Same</h4>


    Su Ming''s voice had a strong domineering tone in it. That domineering will was filled with madness and destruction, and there was not a hint of rationality in it. There was only¡­ a madness that screamed, "If you go against me, then I will kill you."


    His voice reverberated in space. The four masked people in the fifth ocean stopped moving. They turned around slowly and their gazes instantly fell on the red-haired Su Ming.


    "As you wish." After a moment, the person with the Mask of Happiness among the four people spoke hoarsely. He raised his right hand and swung his arm. The three people beside him immediately acted the same.


    Wind immediately stirred and clouds surged in the fifth ocean. As the world rumbled, it looked as if a wave was rushing to the heavens. It instantly devoured the four of them, and the gxy above the tumbling fifth ocean had a piercing, brilliant light appear swiftly.


    At first sight, this light was a glowing spot. Almost at the instant this glowing spot appeared, from the end of the pir of light that shot out from the depths of the fifth ocean came another pir of light, which shot out of the fifth ocean. It charged towards the glowing spot above it and swiftly connected with it. The light from the glowing spot grew bigger, and the third pir of light shot out from within it, and its direction¡­ was the fifth stone beside Su Ming!


    If that pir of light was connected to the fifth stone, then there would be three pirs of light that existed in the fifth stone. They were connected together and formed a triangle!


    The triangle was like a Rune. It would open the path to the fifth True World and send the person in possession of the fifth stone to the fifth True World.


    The flow of time seemed as if it had be faster during that instant. A dayter, the pir of light in the sky let out a bang and shot through the endless space before it finally descended at the edge of the fifth ocean. It descended beside Su Ming, on the fifth stone that was shining in the same light.


    At the instant the pir of light crashed into the fifth stone, the Rune which took the form of a triangle on the fifth ocean appeared swiftly. As it did so, booming sounds echoed in all directions. Those loud bangs were deafening to the ears and stirred up the fifth ocean, making it turn into a gigantic whirlpool that began swiftly rotating under that bang.


    As it rotated, the originally vertical triangle formed by the pirs of light in this ce slowly inclined, as if it was about to beid t in space. As it wasid down, a power of Relocation erupted from the fifth stone beside Su Ming. The appearance of this power of Relocation instantly caused the universe to tremble, causing the gxy to look as if it was about to be torn apart.


    During that moment, if anyone looked from the highest spot in the universe, the first thing they would notice would be the whirlpool formed by the fifth ocean. The shape of the whirlpool was round, but within that circle was a triangle!


    That triangle was¡­ theplete Rune that was formed once the three pirs of light wereid t, and it looked as if it was set in the circr whirlpool!


    And the spot where Su Ming stood was one of the corners of the triangle. This gxy was covered in a powerful light at that moment. Under that light, booming sounds surged into the heavens¡­ and the power of Relocation was swiftly activated.


    The path of the fifth True World was opened as the Relocation Rune was activated!


    Bang!


    A power that was great enough to make even the Almighties in Life Realm apprehensive erupted swiftly from the Rune. When it rushed into the heavens, it could be seen that the light that rushed out was also in the shape of a triangle as it charged towards the void in the gxy.


    Su Ming was contained in one of the corners of that triangle. As the power of Relocation rushed out, his body was instantly swept into the Rune and was pushed into the endless void with the pirs of light.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The pirs of light continued pushing forward and looked as if they had turned into pirs that were used to push up the gxy above them and support it once it was torn apart.


    At the instant the three pirs of light forming the triangle appeared, almost all the living beings in Divine Essence Star Ocean could see it.


    The statue of the first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu, had its head risen to stare at the sky while it stood on a cliff in a mountain within ck Ink. No one knew whether it was just a coincidence, but the spot where it was staring at was coincidentally the pirs of light that surged into the heavens and led to the fifth True World, which could be seen even from this ce.


    Lie Shan Xiu''s statue looked as if it was deep in thought. The meaning Su Ming had deciphered previously was the other message he wished to convey. If he could stand at this spot to look at this scene at that moment, then he would discover in shock that the understanding he gained in the past¡­ was not wrong¡­ but he missed the deepest message Lie Shan Xiu hid in it!


    Within Divine Essence Star Ocean was the spot where Ninth Tribe was previously located. It was also the ce where Tian Xie Zi had lived for a long time. At that moment, it had turned into wastnd. The statue of Tian Xie Zi built into the wastnd was¡­ also coincidentally staring into the direction where the pirs of light had risen.


    His gaze¡­ also contained a message that Su Ming had deciphered incorrectly in the past. However, if he saw it with his own eyes at that moment, his heart would definitely tremble as well.


    The pirs of lightsted for about three months. Within those three months, the pirs of light attracted too many people''s gazes. Some of them did not understand what it was, but some of them did.


    Time passed. One year¡­ and yet another year¡­


    The me Fiends'' Progenitor waited beyond the fifth ocean and stared with eager eyes at the fifth ocean, which had long since be calm once more. He stared at the space where the pirs of light had disappeared, and vaguely, he seemed to still be able to see¡­ Su Ming''s figure in the past.


    When the tenth year arrived, the me Fiends'' Progenitor sighed and chose to leave. Even if Su Ming had yet to release the seal in his body, all of this was no longer important to the me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    He slightly reluctant to part with Su Ming just like that. It was as if that thought had risen in him while they were acquainted with each other through the series of events that happened between them. His animosity towards Su Ming had turned into wariness before it changed into a strange form of trust, and right then, it had turned into a form of nostalgia.


    With that nostalgia in him, he left the fifth ocean and moved through the gxy to return to his homnd, and in that burning, he continued¡­ to be the Progenitor his people worshipped.


    However, when it was night and it was quiet, he would also lift his head to look at the dazzling, starry sky, and all the things that happened during the period of time when he was in the fifth kiln and the edge of the fifth ocean would appear in his head.


    ''He wille back.'' The me Fiends'' Progenitor closed his eyes. His body blended with theva before he turned back into a statue and fell into deep sleep, remaining still and unmoving.


    On the 72nd year after the me Fiends'' Progenitor left, Zhu You Cai also chose to leave the edge of the fifth ocean. Even though Su Ming still had yet to tell him how to resurrect his wife, Su Ming''s deration that he was an Abyss Builder had already given Zhu You Cai endless hope.


    Even though¡­ during the past seventy something years, he fell into deep thought pondering over his Master''s Dao of Longevity and the Dao of Life Inequity he dered for himself in the midst of his confusion and wondered about their simrities and differences. Even though these thoughts caused his heart to ache in more pain and caused him to be increasingly agitated, he still persistently believed¡­ that Su Ming would return!


    When he returned, he would tell Zhu You Cai¡­ how to resurrect his wife.


    With that persistence in him, Zhu You Cai left quietly and returned to the mountain to rest in his cave. Beside his ears were the woman''s faint humsing indistinctly from the summit. He closed his eyes, tears fell, and in his hand he always held¡­ a medicinal core.


    One hundred years passed in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Everything had long since regained their original peace. Many people no longer paid any attention to the scene from one hundred years ago. The eternity in the sun, moon, and stars, as well as the change in the state of affairs for all things was always a continuous dream. After one of it happened, another would arrive.


    However, there were some people who would always remember that one hundred years ago, a cultivator stirred up¡­ a storm that caused Divine Essence Star Ocean to tremble within this gxy.


    Xu Hui had long since reunited with the nine old Frail Darknesses. She sat on the warship, and with the three thousand fearless warriors and all the people from Morning Dao Sect who belonged to Dao Kong, she left Divine Essence Star Ocean and returned to the region in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence where the forces of power from True Morning Dao World were stationed. Over there, she waited quietly for the day of Su Ming''s return.


    Xuan Shang was still struggling in the fifth kiln and did not have a way out.


    Dijiu Mo Sha was still expanding his tribe and continuously fighting against the other races all for the sake of finding a ce for his tribe where they would stay permanently.


    Everything went on their course. Without Su Ming, Divine Essence Star Ocean continued as it did in the past. This gigantic gxy would never tilt because of a single person''s will, and neither would anything change because a person was missing from the gxy.


    The past glories, the rise to power that seemed to go against thews of heavens, the endless disasters were like fleeting clouds. Perhaps they would be remembered, but perhaps they would also be forgotten. Compared to this eternal gxy, these tiny, insignificant lives were still as tiny and as insignificant as ever¡­


    However, the legends regarding Su Ming were slowly remembered by plenty of people, since he did not leave behind his life. They remembered that there was once a period of time where a person had talents that shone brilliantly for thousands of feet in Divine Essence Star Ocean, but had appeared only briefly like a queen of the night.


    From the barrennds to Western Ring Neb, then from the foreignnds to ck Ink, before he moved from Divine Essence Star Ocean to the kiln, and from Divine Essence Star Ocean to the fifth kiln¡­ Wherever Su Ming went to, he took away his shadow and left behind¡­ his legend.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Ming woke up, he saw a dazzling universe. This universe was incredibly unfamiliar to him, and it did not belong to Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    This ce was filled with dead silence. There was not a single sound in the ce, and it was so quiet that it gave off a terrifying feeling. When he looked at it from the distance, the gxy was not empty. There were plenty of shattered stones floating in it, and it was a dishevelled mess, making it seem as if war had wreaked havoc in this ce for an eternity and left behind the wreckages caused by the war.


    All of this was the exact same as the image of the fifth kiln Su Ming projected in his mind based on the analysis he made from other people''s words.


    All of this was also¡­ the exact same as the appearance he believed the fifth True World should take based on his spections in his mind.


    There were no discrepancies, no differences. It was as if Su Ming hade here before. At first nce, it was unfamiliar, but when he nced at it again, it was familiar.


    This familiarity came from the effect of the image of the fifth True World in his mind. It was like someone imagining their future lover in their minds, and when they truly saw that person, he would realize¡­ that she or he was exactly as they imagined.


    Su Ming fell silent. As he stared at the fifth True World before his eyes, a glint appeared in his eyes and he charged into the distance. When he lifted his right hand, a jade slip appeared on his palm.

 Chapter 1031 A Wasteland

    <h4>Chapter 1031 A Wastnd</h4>


    The jade slip was what Dust Burners'' Progenitor had given to Su Ming in the past. Marked on it were certain regions of the Fifth True World. Su Ming memorized the contents, and as he moved forward, he saw a white river several dayster.


    ''The Fifth Abyss River¡­''


    Su Ming''s footsteps came to a halt and he looked at the Abyss River that seemed to cut apart the gxy. He also saw two¡­ gigantic voids at the two distant ends of the river.


    He had no idea where those two gigantic voids went. They existed in the gxy, and the white Abyss River flowed between them, making those two voids look like two eyes with empty gazes.


    When Su Ming read the jade slip with the Fifth True World''s map he''d gotten from Dust Burners'' Progenitor, he saw the Fifth Abyss River carved on it. It was just a simple carving, but its head was white.


    That was because white symbolized the abyss. It did not mean death, but was the manifestation of an idea. Right then, Su Ming saw the Fifth Abyss River.


    He realized that the river was the exact same as what he had imagined in his head. The two voids that looked like eyes and connected the two ends also fit with Su Ming''s imagination.


    "On one end is a called Burning Dust¡­" Su Ming mumbled. It was on the carved map within the jade slip. When he raised his head, he headed for the Fifth Abyss River.


    The closer he went, the thicker the aura of death became. Su Ming saw corpses drifting about in the Fifth Abyss River, and when he left, he suddenly stopped before turning his head around to look back.


    He had a vague feeling that something was off, but he was momentarily unable to figure out just what gave him that feeling. In silence, Su Ming said softly, "Baldy¡­"


    He was calling out to the bald crane in his storage bag, but he obtained no answer. When he frowned, he fused his Atman into his storage bag and saw¡­ that the bald crane was not in there.


    A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and the feeling that something was off became stronger.


    After remaining silent for a moment, he chose to leave.


    When he left, the numerous corpses in the Fifth Abyss River continued drifting about. However¡­ all them looked as if they were lying face down in the river. One could only see their backs, but not their faces.


    Su Ming walked through the gxy. He had no idea how much time had passed. He seemed to have forgotten about the passage of time while he traveled through the Fifth True World. He just continued walking until he saw a in the distant gxy.


    It was a burning. Thick waves of fire spread from it, enveloping it in a sea of fire.


    That was the origin of Fire Spirits which Dust Burners'' Progenitor had spoken about.


    Su Ming stared at the, and the feeling that something was off became stronger in his heart, but he still could not find what in particr gave him that feeling. His heart was on guard, but even so¡­ he still could not discover any form of threat.


    From the moment he stepped into that ce to the moment he saw the, he was the only person in the gxy. He did not see another living being.


    Su Ming was silent. With hesitation, he walked towards Burning Dust. He walked past the sea of fire, and when he stepped on the, he spread out his Atman, but he still did not find any signs of life.


    The ground was a desert, a in of sand burning in a sea of fire. The sky was crimson red and filled with mes. There were no¡­ rivers or trees in the. The only thing there was sand.


    Su Ming grabbed a burning lump of earth and put it into his storage bag. He cast a scrutinizing nce at Burning Dust again before turning around quietly and leaving.


    He walked absentmindedly within the Fifth True World, which waspletely devoid of life. He was the only person in the whole world and the entire universe. The silence around him gradually turned suffocating, which gave Su Ming a feeling as if there was a depression in him that he could not vent out.


    However, he also felt that everything was as it should be. The Fifth True World was supposed to be an existence void of life. It was a dead universe. The destruction here, the wastnds, and everything else were the exact same as he had imagined. There was nothing different¡­


    Time passed year by year, with Su Ming continuing to charge forward through the gxy. He only had one goal¡ªa marked on the map that was located far in the distance.


    A called Abyss Vessel.


    It was Abyss Builders'' homnd and also his race''s holynd. In the past, Abyss Builders'' Progenitor lived over there.


    Time passed quietly, without notice. Then one day, when Su Ming felt that he should be near the, he saw an aquamarine blue cultivation ahead of himself.


    That color was incredibly unique in the gxy, making it hard to forget after seeing it once.


    ''Abyss Vessel¡­''


    When Su Ming saw the blue, his body trembled. In silence, he walked closer to it. When he came onto the, stepped into its atmosphere, he saw that it was a wastnd.


    Only the azure blue shade of the seawater moved about as waves formed on the water''s surface. It was all silent, and even the sound of the waves seemed to bepletely cut off.


    There was wreckage all over the ground. Shattered rocks were everywhere, and Su Ming could vaguely see an image of numerous cities, but all of them had been reduced to ruins.


    There were no mountains that were too tall. All of them were broken, as if they were the proofs that a war that shook the entire Fifth True World had happened there in the past.


    While in midair, Su Ming stared at the ground and the wreckage on it. He walked down in silence, then went past the ruins of numerous cities until he reached the center of the. He saw an ind in an ocean there, and on it was a gigantic pce, most of whose structure had copsed.


    Once, there had been plenty of statues standing tall at the square in front of it, but there were only three of them left.


    Two were headless. Clearly, they had been shattered during the war in the past. Only one statue was stillplete, and it portrayed a woman.


    Su Ming stared at it, for it was his mother, the woman who was currently lying in the coffin within the fifth kiln and absorbing life force to preserve her life. It was her statue.


    Based on the statues'' positions, one of the headless two stood at the center. It should have belonged to the most important person. He might not have a head anymore, but Su Ming could tell that it should have been of Abyss Builders'' Progenitor.


    By his side was Su Ming''s mother, so on his other side¡­


    With aplicated gaze, Su Ming looked at the other headless statue, and his appearance was just as indistinct and vague as in his imagination¡­


    Su Ming remained silent for a long time before turning around and walking through practically the entire Abyss Builders''. Several dayster, when he returned back, he sat down cross-legged in front of his mother''s statue. He just sat there quietly and stared at the statue before he looking at his surroundings and sinking into a pensive silence.


    Time slowly passed by him. One year, two years¡­ five years¡­ ten years¡­


    Su Ming still sat there without moving. However, as time passed, a brilliant dark light gathered in his eyes, and he gradually closed them.


    In the core of Divine Essence Star Ocean was the fifth ocean, and the deepest part of it was a ce the world outside could not see. The sea of fog there tumbled about, surrounding a gigantic altar.


    On the altar there was a huge mirror made of aquamarine blue. It was crystal clear and exuded a powerful, mighty pressure. It spread out as if it was suppressing the entire fifth ocean and forced the sea of fog tumbling about to quiet down when it reached a certain point.


    At that moment, the four people with the Masks of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment were sitting cross-legged around the huge mirror. They did not close their eyes but were staring at the crystal-like surface before them.


    After a long while, the person with the Mask of Grief lowered his head and sighed softly. There was no longer cold detachment within his eyes, but aplicated look.


    As he sighed, the person with the Mask of Anger turned his head towards him before asking in a low voice, "Can take it anymore?" There was a magnificence to that voice, along with a domineering air that made him seem as if he was looking down at the universe.


    "I am indeed unable to bear with it any longer, but you are the same." When the person with the Mask of Grief said those words tly, he cast a nce at the person with the Mask of Anger.


    That person lowered his head in silence. After a long while, he let out a long sigh and mumbled under his breath, "Perhaps I made a mistake in the past."


    "From the moment we gave up on our identities from the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and became the guardians of Dark Dawn Ocean, we drew a line between ourselves and our pasts. We cut off all ties with all the emotions we had in the past.


    "This is just the first test by Dark Dawn Ocean. If he can''t even see through the test in this ce, then he is not a person needed by the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn," a low voice said,ing from the person with the Mask of Happiness.


    "You once mentioned that besides the four great legacies of happiness, anger, grief, and resentment, there is in truth still another legacy. There should be five guardians in Dark Dawn Ocean. Who is the fifth person?" a hoarse voice asked faintly and abruptly,ing from the person next to the Mask of Anger who had not yet spoken before.


    "Happiness, Anger, Grief, Resentment, and Cessation. The fifth legacy has absolutely no emotions within it. It is the Mask of Cessation that disperses all seven emotions and six desires," the person with the Mask of Happiness said tly.


    "I have a question. The three of us have had many scions, but you once said that there is only one generation for the legacy of happiness. I''m very curious. Just¡­ who were you when you were in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos?" the person with the Mask of Grief immediately asked.


    "When it will be time for the three of you to know, you will naturally know," the person with the Mask of Happiness said calmly.


    The people with the Masks of Anger, Grief, and Resentment fell silent when they heard it, but they still looked at the person with the Mask of Happiness with curiosity.


    At that moment, the crystal mirror around they sat suddenly became muddled. As clouds and fog surrounded it, it looked like there was wind stirring up and clouds surging around them. Buzzing sounds reverberated in the area, and the people with Masks of Anger, Grief, and Resentment immediately looked over. Only the person with the Mask of Happiness remained as aloof as ever.

 Chapter 1032 Mask of Cessation

    <h4>Chapter 1032 Mask of Cessation</h4>


    At the instant the three of them looked towards the crystal mirror, Su Ming, who had been sitting and meditating for nearly a century on the Abyss Vessel in the fifth True World, opened his eyes.


    His gaze was calm. When he looked at his mother''s statue, Su Ming sighed softly.


    ''I only managed to see my mother''s statue here because I saw my mother before¡­ I never met Su Xuan Yi, that''s why his statue is headless. I never met the Abyss Builders'' Progenitor either, that''s why¡­ his statue is also headless.'' Su Ming stood up and looked towards the entire Abyss Vessel.


    "The is the exact same as I imagined¡­


    "This true world is also the same as I imagined¡­'' Su Ming shook his head. He took a step towards the air, and within an instant, he appeared in the gxy.


    "That year, I imagined that the was near, and then Abyss Vessel appeared. Now, I will have this thought: The fifth Abyss River is in front of me¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He lowered his head, and when he lifted his head again, the fifth Abyss River appeared in front of him.


    He saw the corpses in the river. All of them only had their backs revealed before him. Their faces were not shown.


    ''This is also because I have never met you, that''s why I can''t imagine different appearances for all of you,''


    Su Ming shook his head, then walked towards the gxy.


    ''I might not want to believe it, but during the past hundred years, I already guessed at the moment I saw the statue¡­ this isn''t the fifth True World. There is no Abyss Vessel here.''


    "The real fifth True World isn''t here as well. What a lie, what an outrageous lie!" A fierce re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    At the instant Su Ming spoke, the universe around him suddenly trembled. All the shattered stones in it vanished. All the air around him swiftly distorted and turned into an arc.


    This arc was formed after the entire gxy was distorted. As it slowly spun in front of Su Ming, its turned to face him, and when it did, it''s appearance caused Su Ming''s heart to shake.


    Because he saw¡­ a gigantic mask appear in front of him once the gxy distorted!


    The white Abyss River was a line between the eyes on the mask, and the two voids at the two ends of the Abyss River which looked like eyes to him in the past¡­ were now the nk eyes on the mask.


    Su Ming would never forget that mask. That mask¡­ was the one forced on him when he was in Yin Death Region. The mask that cut off all seven emotions and six desires within him¡­ the Mask of Cessation!!


    Due to this mask, Su Ming came to Divine Essence Star Ocean. Now, more than one thousand yearster, he saw the mask again, and understanding rose swiftly in Su Ming''s heart.


    ''That so-called searching for your king you told me in the past and the rumors in the worlds outside about the fifth True World''s entrance being located here is a lie! You didn''t just lie to me, you also¡­ lied to the first God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu!!'' A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. At that moment, he hade topletely understand everything.


    ''This is a legacy¡­ A legacy that is simr to that of the four guardians with the masks in the fifth ocean. If my guess is correct, then there should not be originally four masked people here, but five!


    ''And after happiness, anger, grief, and resentmentes the Mask of Cessation that cuts off the seven emotions and six desires. At the moment you made me wear the mask toe to Divine Essence Star Ocean, you didn''t want me to search for your king or search for the entrance to the fifth True World. You wanted to make me the fifth guardian in this ce!!


    ''I now understand theplicated emotions and the confusion on Lie Shan Xiu''s statue in the past as well¡­ because at that time, he might have already noticed the hints¡­ but in the end, he still stepped into your fraud.


    ''One of the four masked people¡­ is Lie Shan Xiu!!'' A brilliant light shone swiftly in Su Ming''s eyes. At that moment, his understanding caused his mind to suddenly be clear.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled, because he remembered his Master, Tian Xie Zi, and he was almost certain that if Tian Xie Zi was still alive, then one of the four masked people¡­ was Tian Xie Zi!!


    It did not matter whether it was Lie Shan Xiu, Tian Zie Zi, or Su Ming. The three of them all had one simrity, and that was¡­ the three of them¡­ came from Yin Death Region!


    When he looked at it this way, Su Ming''s heart was in shock again. Who¡­ exactly was the third and fourth person among the four?!


    "Wear the mask and be the fifth guardian of Dark Dawn Ocean. Envoy of Cessation¡­ you will know everything that you wish to know. You will know all the secrets regarding Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, the fifth True World, and the Abyss Builders.


    "Be the Envoy of Cessation and you will never have any worries as well as uncertainties¡­ and you will be given eternal life as well!!


    "This is your life. You cannot fight back against it. From the moment you wore the mask and was sent into Divine Essence Star Ocean, your path in your life has already been decided. No matter how hard you try to change it, you cannot escape from it¡­ Your fate is to be the bearer of the Mask of Cessation in Dark Dawn Ocean!" An ancient voice with a cold detachment and a supreme mighty pressure tumbled out in roaring waves from the mouth of the gigantic gctical mask.


    There was in no way Su Ming would forget that voice. That voice belonged to the ancient will from Yin Death Region, the one that had threatened him with his senior brothers'' lives and forced him to wear the mask!!


    "You are unable to refuse, you cannot refuse¡­ and neither do you have the right to refuse. You are chosen¡­ to be my Envoy of Cessation!" That voice echoed and shook space. The mask formed by the gigantic gxy rushed forward swiftly to cover Su Ming with a loud bang.


    A powerful, mighty pressure gathered swiftly on Su Ming''s body, causing Su Ming to instantly be unable to move even a single inch. However, at the instant that mighty pressure descended on him and Su Ming felt that he could not move¡­ a power that swiftly allowed him to regain his mobility travelled out rapidly from his cultivation base clone¡ªDao Kong''s original body.


    Or rather, this was not a power. It was an aura!


    That aura was longsting and simrly brought with it a supreme will that crashed head-on against the iing mask with a bang.


    Su Ming could sense that aura. That was¡­ an aura from True Morning Dao World. That was¡­ the power of kismet! That was the kismet from the entire True Morning Dao World, and it was forcibly interfering with everything, because Dao Kong''s body was something loved dearly by True Morning Dao World''s kismet, and now, it was clear that there was a power from a world beyond shing fiercely against that kismet.


    "Su Xuan Yi, even if you have already calcted all of this and specifically delivered a physical body so that this child will possess kismet, I have also long since predicted this. There is no way I will let you seed!" As the mask charged forward, that ancient and cold voice echoed in the air with a loud bang.


    At the instant the voice echoed in the air, that gigantic mask instantly turned around and had its back facing Su Ming. Countless white threads also crawled out swiftly from within it. As they squirmed around, they spread out, making them look incredibly terrifying, and during that time, those white threads intersected with each other to form a gigantic face.


    That face was ancient, and its expression was numb. It looked like a piece of human skin, and it was filled with those white threads from within. At the same time it rushed towards Su Ming, it immediately crashed into that invisible kismet.


    When booming sounds echoed in the air, that ancient voice from the mask spread out again.


    "To deal with that kismet from True Morning Dao World, I''ve been preparing for tens upon thousands of years and gathered together the Face of Misfortune from True Morning Dao World to break the kismet you brought to this ce. Now, scatter!"


    When he said these words, booming sounds shook the universe and made the space in all directions tremble. The kismet from True Morning Dao World gathered on Su Ming''s cultivation base clone immediately tumbled backwards in the midst of those booming sounds and copsed.


    Without the kismet from True Morning Dao World, that face where the interior was filled with thin threads also spread out to turn into countless squirming thin threads again. At the instant it charged towards Su Ming, the mask in the gxy shrank swiftly, but at the moment it closed in on Su Ming, Ecang''s presence erupted swiftly with a bang from Su Ming''s body, and Ecang''s body appeared behind him.


    "Puny little Ecang, if you were at the peak of your strength, you would still have some abilities that would pose as a threat. After all, you were one of the lives in Old Man Extermination''s bad¡­ but for your current self, shatter!" That cold voice echoed in space again. With a bang, Su Ming''s entire body was covered in blood. The Ecang behind him was swiftly torn to shreds before it crumbled.


    "This is your fate, the fate you cannot avoid. You¡­ are my Envoy of Cessation!" The cold voice was emotionally wrought up, and the mask formed by the gxy continuously shrank before it turned into a normal size. It instantly covered Su Ming''s face and countless white threads crawled swiftly into Su Ming''s skin and flesh in a frenzied pace. They connected tightly with his flesh and blood, intending to forcefully make Su Ming wear the mask again.


    "From now on, you will no longer have a name. You will only have one title¡­ Cessation!" As the old man''s voice echoed in space, Su Ming''s entire body shuddered. The mask covered his face, and intense pain rose in his entire body. At that moment, madness appeared in his eyes.


    ''ck stone fragment, Seed of Life Extermination, take off this mask for me, find its w!'' When Su Ming roared in his heart, the Seed of Life Extermination in his soul shone swiftly with a powerful light. Once that light spread out rapidly from Su Ming''s soul, it shot out of his body and erupted quickly from within him.


    That light was made of an intersection of nine colors. When Su Ming''s body was enveloped in that light, it was as if another figure had appeared faintly on his body. That was an old man, an existence dressed in a white robe and stood above all lives.


    That was¡­ the Old Man Extermination.


    However, in the Old Man Extermination''s eyes was Su Ming''s madness. He lifted his right hand slowly and pushed his palm on the mask over his face. At the moment his right hand touched the mask, it let out a shrill scream of pain as if it possessed life. As it screamed in pain, it changed swiftly under Su Ming''s right hand, as if all the structures within it were being rapidly disassembled.


    It was also during this moment that the old voice, which might havee from the mask or space itself, had astonishment appear in his voice for the first time ever, and his voice echoed swiftly in space.


    "This¡­ this is¡­ the Old Man Extermination. You are the Extermination of this generation. This is impossible, this is¡­" For the first time ever, there was panic in that voice, and there was also a great amount of shock that had never appeared before in his tone. As it reverberated in space, the mask immediately melted at the instant Su Ming''s right hand touched it. It disappearedyer byyer until Su Ming''s face was shown.


    The mask disintegrated with a bang. During that instant, the space around himpletely crumbled. As it shatteredyer byyer, everything in this ce was crushed. As it was pulverized, the old man''s voice from space let out a roar that showed he was unwilling to ept defeat.


    "Dark Mountain¡­ Xiao Hong¡­ the fragment¡­ Seed of Life Extermination¡­ Su Xuan Yi, so your counterattack is here! I won''t ept this! I can''t ept this!!"


    Bang!


    The spacepletely copsed to reveal the fifth ocean, along with the blue crystal mirror that had been reduced to shards and was sweeping to the entire area. The strongest ever wind storm also stirred up to rage and sweep through the entire fifth ocean.


    End of Arc Four.

 Chapter 1033 I Want to Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 1033 I Want to Go Home</h4>


    Arc Five: My Morning Dao World


    The storm spread out of the blue crystal mirror with a bang, so strong that it couldn''t hand it. As it shattered into countless shards, they swept through the whole area.


    Due to the mirror crumbling, the fifth ocean looked as if there was no longer anything suppressing it, and because of it, the ocean let out iparably loud roars as its impact rushed out.


    In the mid of them, the ocean''s frenzied rampage caused waves to tumble about. Arge amount of fog surged, rising then falling. When the impact spread out and touched it, it immediately disintegrated as if evaporatingyer byyer.


    If anyone looked at the fifth ocean from above, they would be able to see clearly that as it tumbled about, the force formed a circr ring of light. It traveled through the area with loud booms, as if a shocking destruction had just urred.


    After a moment, the whole ce evaporated under the impact. The booming sounds formed echoes in the inner parts of Divine Essence Star Ocean. The vast and boundless seawater¡­ started showing signs that it was about to vanish.


    Disappearing along with it were the people with the Masks of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment, who had began retreating swiftly after the mirror shattered. Dark waves of light shone on the masks on their faces at that moment before it covered their bodies, which then disappeared without a trace.


    Perhaps leaving like that was not their intention, but that light from the mask circling round them and the roars from the fifth ocean formed a power that did not allow them to resist. It was forcibly interfering with everything regarding their intention to escape.


    Booming sounds continued resounding in space. The fifth ocean roared as it tumbled and gradually evaporated, slowly disappeared forever from the core of the inner part of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    The spot where the fifth ocean had originally existed was surrounded by a thick fog, and from then on, it would be like that.


    Several dayster, when the booming sounds gradually grew fainter, a figure appeared in the fog, slowly approaching from the distance. With one step at a time, that figure walked out of the fog, and gray light immediately spread out. It was¡­ the gray Su Ming.


    Beside him was a sleazy bald crane whose existence was incredibly discordant with him. Su Ming did not see the crane when he was in the fake Fifth True World, but once he walked out of it, the crane appeared on its own.


    Clearly, all of it was rted to the fake Fifth True World.


    At that moment, as the bald crane followed behind Su Ming, it had its head held high.


    Su Ming''s expression was dark. When he walked out of the fog, he turned his head around to cast a nce behind him. By then, the fifth ocean was already distorted beyond recognition.


    ''One of the four people with the Masks of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment is definitely my Master, and the other is Lie Shan Xiu. I wonder just who are they¡­ and who are the remaining two¡­


    ''Now that the fifth ocean dispersed and the four of them disappeared, I cannot find any traces leading to them, but no matter what, all of this has a great connection with the ancient will from Yin Death Region.


    ''Once I find that ancient will, I''ll be able to find them!''


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. When he lowered his head, he fell silent. During that time, he remembered his fight against the ancient will within the fake Fifth True World.


    That fight might have seemed simple, but it contained the umtion of countless years'' worth of preparation as well as an invisible battle between Su Xuan Yi and the ancient will.


    ''My previous guess was indeed correct. Dao Kong entering Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­ was due to him being led there by Su Xuan Yi''s will. He sent me this body, and his goal was to have me Possess him.


    ''Once I Possessed Dao Kong, I would obtain True Morning Dao World'' kismet, but all of that was just to blind Yin Death Region''s will. The true blow¡­ was the Seed of Life Extermination, which is the ck stone fragment Xiao Hong gave me in the past!


    ''All of that was prepared by Su Xuan Yi.'' Su Ming''s expression was slightlyplicated. He remembered the ancient will roaring with refusal to admit defeat before eventually disappearing.


    Clearly, that ancient will could learn everything it wanted in Yin Death Region. However, Su Xuan Yi had used some unknown method to hide the fact that Xiao Hong had given Su Ming that ck fragment in the past, or rather, he had made the ancient will form an incorrect perception about the stone fragment, because of which it was then ignored.


    However, the ancient will understood everything in the end, which was why it uttered that sentence.


    When Su Ming remembered all that had happened,plicated emotions rose within him towards Su Xuan Yi. There was resentment there, but also a sigh that meant too many things.


    Even though he had never met his father, the man''s actions were filled with great fatherly love, no matter whether it was the matter of giving him the Seed of Life Extermination or delivering Dao Kong for Possession. In fact, there were definitely other things that Su Ming had not noticed even till then, and he could sense the fatherly love from them.


    "If that''s the case, why did you leave me alone in thend of Berserkers? Why did you separate my soul from my physical body? Why did you¡­ leave my mother lying in the fifth kiln?


    "Just¡­ where are you? Who¡­ are you?" Su Ming mumbled. He knew that everything would be revealed before him when he returned to True Morning Dao World.


    After remaining silent for a while, a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    "Since I can''t find the real entrance to the Fifth True World¡­ then it''s time for me to leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ and return to True Morning Dao World!" Su Ming turned his head around and looked at the gxy in the distance. A hint of resolve and fierceness appeared in his eyes.


    He wanted to return to True Morning Dao World and retrieve his physical body. He wanted to know the answers to all the mysteries around him, and he wanted¡­ to find out who was Su Xuan Yi!


    "That''s right! Let''s go back to True Morning Dao World! Darn it all, I want to go back too! I can hear all the crystals in True Morning Dao World calling out to the great me. They''re all waiting for the great and supreme me, myself, and I to love them. Hurry up! Let''s go quickly!"


    The bald crane stood with excitement on its face while shouting with joy. It expression was of someone mesmerized, a telling sign that it was imagining something happy and glorious.


    "Dao Chen¡­" Su Ming moved forward, and the sound of air being sliced apart rose swiftly as he charged forth.


    With the fifth kiln in his possession and as the current scion of the Seed of Life Extermination, he was already the strongest person in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Even if he did run into an enemy who was an Almighty in Mastery Realm, so what? Su Ming did not even need to activate the fifth kiln to fight against that Almighty on his own!


    Even if he ran into an Almighty in Fate Realm, Su Ming had the Art to cut fate, and with the fifth kiln, he could fight against that person.


    The only regretful thing about it was that Su Ming did not want to take the fifth kiln away. If he left it in its ce, it would reach its optimum state in terms of effectiveness.


    ''I will leave this ce and return to True Morning Dao World. I¡­ want to go home!''


    Su Ming became faster. As he turned into a long arc and charged forward through the gxy, his hair color gradually changed. It was not red, but neither was it gold. Instead, it returned into its original color, and nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    "Eldest senior brother, second senior brother¡­ and Hu Zi¡­" Su Ming became even faster. He shifted and shot across the gxy.


    "Yu Xuan too!" the bald crane immediately shouted by the side. As the Abyss Dragon''s boss, it felt that it needed to help the Abyss Dragon speak during that moment.


    "Yu Xuan¡­" A reminiscent look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. In his recollections was a girl who ate roasted seeds with a grin while staring at him.


    Several dayster, he appeared beyond a burning in the region between the inner part and the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean. There were thick mes raging in that, and that ce¡­ was where me Fiends'' Progenitor lived. It was his territory.


    Su Ming looked at the. After some time, he suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice rang with thunderous booms that echoed in all directions while it went to me Fiends''.


    "Progenitor Huo Kui, do you remember your old friend from the fifth kiln?"


    "Huo Kui, do you still remember your Grandpa Crane?!" the bald crane shouted loudly as well. It intentionally stood in front of Su Ming. By doing so, it would make it felt that it was the true center of attention. Since Su Ming was behind it, he was just a guard.


    The man and the crane''s voices went into me Fiends'' and into each of me Fiends'' ears. The thunderous roar formed from those voices turned into a mighty pressure. When it descended, the whole shuddered, and all the me Fiends immediately shuddered as well. Absolutely no thought of resistance could rise in them under that mighty pressure; they felt like the world was crumbling and nothing existed in it anymore. As they quivered, they let out shrill roars as they prostrated themselves on the ground, unable to stand.


    In the depths of me Fiends'' was a karst cave filled withva. Within it was a statue which jolted at that moment, and arge number of cracks swiftly appeared on it to reveal the body of me Fiends'' Progenitor. His eyes were shut, so he opened them swiftly and looked in the direction of the gxy and spoke in a wild and untamed manner.


    "Which old friend¡­ Hmm?"


    Before he could finish speaking, me Fiends'' Progenitor started shuddering, and excitement appeared on his face. Without any hesitation, he turned into a long arc and shot from the ground with a bang, shaking the whole. In an instant, he rushed out and stood in the gxy. When he did so, he saw Su Ming looking at him.


    "You¡­ you are¡­" me Fiends'' Progenitor stared at Su Ming. The excitement on his face turned into surprised delight. He knew that Su Ming would definitely return one day.


    "I''vee back."


    Su Ming stared at me Fiends'' Progenitor, and a smile appeared on his face. He could be said to have gone through many things together with me Fiends'' Progenitor in the fifth kiln. At the start, the two of them had fought against each other, then Huo Kui had submitted to him. In time, they got acquainted with each other and slowly formed a bond that gave them the feeling as if they were friends.


    In the end, when me Fiends'' Progenitor gritted his teeth and stayed after Zi Long and Long Hai had left, Su Ming no longer treated him as an enemy¡­ but a friend.


    "Thank you for the matter in the fifth ocean," Su Ming said to me Fiends'' Progenitor as he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed.


    His act of bowing immediately made me Fiends'' Progenitor nervous. He instinctively took a few steps back and stared at Su Ming with uncertainty. The impression Su Ming left in his mind was too strong, so when he spoke with such courtesy, me Fiends'' Progenitor found it uncanny, and he became suspicious of it.

 Chapter 1034 Entering Western Ring Nebula Once More

    <h4>Chapter 1034 Entering Western Ring Neb Once More</h4>


    When Su Ming saw me Fiends'' Progenitor reacting that way, heughed wryly in his heart before making his expression turn aloof and letting out a cold harrumph.


    When me Fiends'' Progenitor heard it and saw the icy expression, he calmed down, finding it normal. Just as he was about to say something, Su Ming raised his right hand and pointed at him.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor instantly started trembling furiously. Gradually, arge amount of ck sweat broke out on his skin. Once it was forced out of his body, it swiftly gathered together and turned into a drop of water that was the size of a fist and gave off a foul stench. When it disappeared before me Fiends'' Progenitor, an iparably light feeling rose within him


    "The seal has been broken. Huo Kui, don''t go to the fifth kiln anymore. If we are destined to meet again, the both of us will surely see each other in the future. I bid you farewell." Su Ming cast a nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor before leaving. When he turned around and was just about to leave, his footsteps suddenly came to a halt. He turned his head around and asked, "Where does Zhu You Cai live?"


    "In Husband Gazing Mountain," me Fiends'' Progenitor quickly replied. The excitement of seeing Su Ming had already disappeared by then. The wariness and the powerful impression the other had left one hundred years ago rose again in his mind.


    Su Ming nodded. When he cast a nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor, he saw his cautious demeanor, and his lips slowly curled up into a smile. However, he did not know that when me Fiends'' Progenitor saw that smile, his heart let out a loud thump, and panic instantly rose in his heart.


    ''What''s going on? This person¡­ kills without batting an eyelid. He''s ruthless, merciless, and a calctive man, and now¡­ he''s smiling? Something''s off! Something''s very off!'' me Fiends'' Progenitor became even more cautious, and he took a few instinctive steps back.


    "I''m going back to True Morning Dao World. Come¡­ with me," Su Ming said faintly, then turned around without bothering himself with whether me Fiends'' Progenitor would be conflicted about this. He simply walked into the gxy.


    By his side, the bald crane let out a fake cough before casting a profound nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "This is very important. Huo Kui, it''s best that you think about it carefully. Heh heh¡­"


    At the end, the bald crane still decided to intimidate him. It felt that its current situation was the most wonderful moment in its life. When it frightened me Fiends'' Progenitor, it did not forget to let out a few snorts.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was instantly conflicted. He watched Su Ming walking into the distance, then listened to the bald crane threatening him before turning his head around to cast a nce at me Fiends'' behind him. Hesitation rose within him.


    He was actually not worried about his people. With me Fiends'' divine abilities, even if he was not around, no great ident would happen to them while they were in Divine Essence Star Ocean. And if he followed Su Ming, he might run into a great serendipity.


    He was especially certain of it when he remembered Su Ming''s actions on their trip one hundred years ago. It immediately gave me Fiends'' Progenitor confidence. He gritted his teeth, and resolve appeared on his face.


    ''If I follow such a calctive and conniving person, at the very least, I won''t suffer any losses in the hands of other people¡­'' me Fiends'' Progenitor immediately turned his head around and let out a few shouts at me Fiends''.


    Immediately,motion rose within it. Numerous me Fiends flew up and stared at their Progenitor. There was a reluctance to part in their eyes, but all of them knelt down and worshiped him simultaneously.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a few more shouts, a telling sign that he was leaving instructions as to what his people were to do after he left. Then, under the gazes filled with the reluctance to part from his people, he turned his head around and turned into a ball of purple mes that charged in the direction Su Ming had left.


    ¡­¡­


    Husband Gazing Mountain was like an eternal existence in the gxy. There were murmurs from the summiting down all year long. The beautiful legend surrounding the mountain always stirred up the curiosity of those who came when they heard the murmurs.


    At that moment, Su Ming was standing on a stone rising from the ground at the center of the mountain. By his side was the bald crane and me Fiends'' Progenitor while in front of him was a dark cave.


    "Senior Chang He, I would wish to see you." Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the mountain cave while he spoke calmly.


    The mountain cave was quiet. After a long while, a muffled bang came from the mountain cave, and an iparably plump, hideous, and ugly figure walked out from within.


    Zhu You Cai!


    His eyes were crimson red. When he walked out, he stared at Su Ming. Conflict and madness were in his eyes. After some time, a calm expression slowly came to his face. He sat down limply by the side, and when he lifted his head to stare at Su Ming, his expression had already returned to its usual calmness.


    "You''re back," he said faintly.


    Su Ming nodded.


    "Thank you for helping me when we were in the fifth ocean. About your wife¡­" When Su Ming said those words, he paused for a moment.


    With a calm expression on his face, Zhu You Cai looked at Su Ming''s face while waiting for the second part of his words.


    "When my level of cultivation is high enough and I can activate the Abyssal World, I will definitely resurrect her," Su Ming stated slowly. His understanding towards Abyss Builders was not great, but he had a general idea that they had an inborn ability to resurrect the dead. However, the prerequisite for it was that Abyss Builders needed to activate their Abyssal Worlds.


    Su Ming did not know much about that. The Duke of Crimson me did not know about it clearly, but Su Ming believed that as his level of cultivation rose, there would surelye a day when he would understand his race''s inborn ability.


    "Senior, before that timees, if you believe me, then I can activate the fifth kiln and have your wife''s soul fuse into it to be nourished. With this, we could ensure that during this period of time, her soul will not scatter and vanish." With sincerity on his face, Su Ming bowed.


    Zhu You Cai was silent. After a long time, he stood up, lifted his head, and looked up at the summit.


    After some time, Zhu You Cai asked calmly, "Have you heard of the legend regarding this mountain?"


    "I''ve heard of it before." Su Ming nodded.


    "A woman in the past waited for her husband''s return on the mountain. As time passed and things changed, she did not manage to see him. Her body turned into stone, and the presence of her yearning¡­ turned into the mountain.


    "When I was in the fifth kiln, I thought that I was already dead, and I was bent on seeking death¡­ but when I died, I woke up again. Yet when I woke up, I was already here, and my body had be as such.


    "I don''t know the answer to all of this, but I can sense that there is another person in this person. He¡­ coexists with me. And his name is Zhu You Cai." He stared at the mountain as his voice echoed in the area.


    "Do you want to go to the summit and meet the woman who has turned into stone?" Zhu You Cai moved and turned into a long arc that charged at the summit.


    Su Ming stared at the man leaving into the distance. The legend Zhu You Cai had spoken of might not matched with the legend Su Ming had heard, but he still chose to turn into a long arc and charge towards the summit.


    When the bald crane arrived at the mountain, its spirits became slightly downcast. At that moment, it stared at the mountain cave with a nk look on its face before also following behind Su Ming in silence.


    Ordinary people could not step into the mountain''s summit. However, it was different for Zhu You Cai and Su Ming. They did not spend much time before arriving there.


    Su Ming saw a stone human at the peak of the mountain.


    Based on its appearance, it should have been a woman. She stood at the summit and stared into the distance, her thoughts unknown.


    Zhu You Cai stared at the stone, and aplicated expression appeared in his eyes. Perhaps he was not what he imed to be-he did not wake up not knowing the reason behind his awakening after he died.


    Perhaps he knew the reason, but he did not want to say it; it was his secret.


    Behind Su Ming, the bald crane shuddered. Grief appeared in its eyes when it looked at the statue. As it watched it, eternity seemed to envelop it. Its current demeanor was something that could not be seen on usual days.


    "Why do I feel so miserable, as if my body is about to disappear?" the bald crane mumbled. At that instant, a few scenes shed in its mind.


    Those pictures were indistinct, containing a vague form a woman. She had her back turned toward the bald crane and was staring at a distant gxy just like the statue.


    The bald crane could only sneak peeks at her while standing behind her and hiding its emotions since it did not want to show them.


    Thatsted till one day when the woman began crying while staring at the gxy, and the bald crane heard itself speak in a murmur, "So what if it''s Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos? So what if my soul will scatter and vanish? I will help you find him!" That voice echoed in the bald crane''s mind. As it listened, it heard the anguish contained in the voice.


    The bald crane''s vision became blurry. The pictures in its mind shattered and turned into fragments. When they were swept away, the bald crane felt awful and sad.


    "In other words, before you have enough power to activate your Abyssal World, I will need to protect you." After a long while, Zhu You Cai averted his gaze from the stone human and turned his head around.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he met Zhu You Cai''s gaze.


    "You can understand it that way."


    "I don''t need the fifth kiln to provide nourishment to her. With my power, I can constantly ensure that her soul will not scatter and disappear." Zhu You Cai closed his eyes. When he opened them again, a hint of fatigue appeared on his face.


    "Then¡­ if you don''t fulfill your promise to resurrect her, I will make you suffer¡­ the same pain," Zhu You Cai said calmly and lifted his foot to take a step into the gxy.


    "Once I''ve made a promise someone, I will definitely not go back on my word. Only death will stop me." Su Ming enunciated each of his words clearly.


    He then took a step forward. But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly had a stranger feeling and turned his head around to cast a nce at the bald crane before leaving into the distant gxy while deep in his thoughts.


    While they were going forward, Su Ming walked in front. The bald crane was beside him while asionally turning its head around to look at the mountain. Behind them were Zhu You Cai and me Fiends'' Progenitor. The strange expression on the bald crane''s face had attracted Zhu You Cai''s attention, but he did not say much about it. He also seemed to be immersed in his thoughts.


    As the group charged forward, they left the periphery of Divine Essence Star Ocean and moved past ck Ink to step into Western Ring Neb.


    ''Western Ring''s foreignnds¡­''


    At the moment Su Ming stepped into Western Ring Neb, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. Before he left the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, his final stop had been Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds.


    Once he arrived there, it would be the time for his Ecang clone to devour the other Ecang souls.


    When he seeded, his level of cultivation would increase by an incredible margin. Only then¡­ would he be able to stir up the disaster in True Morning Dao World once he returned to that ce.

 Chapter 1035 Welcome Back, Our Liege

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Wee Back, Our Liege</h4>


    The foreignnds were fragmented and existed in countless cracks within the gxy, including Western Ring Neb. Even though centuries had passed since then, the mysteries and rumors about the ce remained in the cultivators'' hearts and did not disappear.


    Once they stepped in, then there was a high possibility that they would never be able to get out again. The mysterious veil about that ce was something that only existed in name to Su Ming, but to most cultivators, the mighty pressure created by that mysteriousness was powerful enough to suffocate them .


    Su Ming had not seen that ce for hundreds of years, and when he returned to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd again, he stared at the cracks in the gxy. He did not say a word. Before his eyes, he seemed to be able to see himself hundreds of years ago being forced inside by the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds. He also saw himself wreaking havoc in their territory once he walked out, and then, he was chased down by an Almighty in Mastery Realm.


    If that Almighty in Mastery Realm still dared to attack Su Ming, his palm would be cut off without any hesitation.


    Su Ming said faintly, "Senior Chang He, please wait in this ce. I still have some matters to attend to here." Zhu You Cai did not speak, but closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged in the gxy.


    Su Ming turned his head around to cast a nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor. The thin old man immediately looked as if Su Ming''s words would be a sacred edict. A fawning smile appeared on his face, and he nodded rapidly.


    Before Su Ming could even say anything about that kind of attitude, the bald crane, who no longer seemed dazed and sad as if it simply did not use its head to think, suddenly red at me Fiends'' Progenitor, because it sensed an incredibly great threat that rushed straight into its head.


    That threat came from the fawning look of me Fiends'' Progenitor. His expression caused the bald crane to be in an incredibly bad mood. It immediately spread open its bare wings, then put on an arrogant appearance and red at me Fiends'' Progenitor with a profound gaze.


    It bent its back and used the same fawning gaze to look at Su Ming before quickly saying, "Boss, should I go in and check things beforehand? If there is any sort of danger, with my abilities, I will definitely be able to resolve it. I won''t be like certain people whose entire bodies go up in mes and who don''t know how to share danger." The bald crane''s solicitous words were something rarely spoken by it. Su Ming cast a sideways nce at it and smiled faintly.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was momentarily stunned before he cast a scrutinizing nce at the bird. An expression of wanting to face danger together with Su Ming appeared on his face. He might be an Almighty in Mastery Realm, but for living spirits, no matter how high their level of cultivation was, it was difficult for them to change their nature.


    And it was the case for me Fiends'' Progenitor as well. When he was yet to be a Progenitor, he might have had quite a promising potential, but him being able to obtain his current level of cultivation and the legacy of the previous me Fiends'' Progenitor as well as being able to reach Mastery Realm in one go after ughtering his way through numerous other potential sessors was due to him being good at ttering his Progenitor in the past.


    However, it had been a long time since he had used that skill. That was why when he used it, he was still a little rusty; he was no longer as good as he was in the past.


    Su Ming did not bother with me Fiends'' Progenitor and the bald crane''s passive-aggressive fight. He moved toward the crack leading to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd and charged into the crack, disappearing without a trace.


    The bald crane might have been full of bold words, but in truth, from the depths of its heart, it did not want to enter Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd again. The time when it had fallen unconscious had traumatized it. When it saw Su Ming stepping into the ce alone, it instantly let out a sigh of relief in its heart. However, anxiety appeared on its face then next moment and it turned its head around to re at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The expression of the man did not change. He grinned and stared at the bald crane before also putting on a fawning expression, but he wasughing coldly in his heart while thinking to himself that he had managed to blind many of his people with that appearance in the past. The calctive and conniving Su Ming was someone that he could not deceive, but the little birdy was definitely something that would be wrapped around his finger.


    When the bald crane saw me Fiends'' Progenitor''s demeanor, it instantly felt its heart let out a loud thump and thought that it had underestimated him before. Hence even though it let out cold snort in its heart, its expression changed. Its re turned into a smile and it went forward to hug the thin me Fiends'' Progenitor beforeughing and acting as if they were great friends.


    "Little Fire Boy, when I saw you, I instantly felt that you are someone that I can be great friends with!"


    "You tter me. Fellow Daoist Crane, you have the demeanor of an Immortal and the bones those from the path of Dao, I''m afraid that these old bones do not have to the courage to be friends with someone of such a high social position."


    ''Hmm? Are you looking down on your Grandpa Crane?''


    The man and crane both had their own thoughts in their heads while fighting passive-aggressively with words, but despite them it was quiet in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnd. Quite arge number among the one hundred thousand stone monuments had made it past one million feet and stood tall on the ground.


    Among them were a certain ten thousand stone monuments. Their color might have seemed normal, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell¡­ that they were purple!


    There were plenty of people sitting and meditating beneath those the hundred thousand stone monuments. asionally, they would lift their heads and look at the ten thousand purple stone monuments, and all of their faces would show desire and envy.


    At that moment, there were dozens of people sitting under them. They did not move and their expressions were calm. However, in that silence was a determination and an air of supremacy.


    That was because they owned the purple stone monuments and because¡­ their stone monuments were the only ones among the one hundred thousand stone monuments that would not be destroyed by the will of thew in thend. The purple stone monuments would only have people added to them, but not lose anyone of their own.


    However, that was not absolute. They might not die because of outsiders recing them¡­ but there was anotherw among the purple stone monuments, and all of the people in the ce knew about it.


    Each year, there would be people who would die, and those ten would be the weakest ten among the lot.


    It did not matter how tall was a person''s stone monument. As long as their level of cultivation was at the bottom, they would be wiped off within a hundred something years. Because of that, those who possessed the purple stone monuments were somewhat unique, besides the fact that they immersed in practicing cultivation for their whole lives.


    "Purple stone monument¡­ It''s a pity that when I entered this ce, the purple stone monuments did not choose me, or else I would have been able to be one of their tributes¡­ and I wouldn''t have to live in constant fear every single day. I would only need to train madly to be able to avoid being killed."


    "This is our lives. But why are the purple stone monuments so unique, and from what I see, they only number to about a couple thousands?"


    "It''s only been a short time since you came here, but this isrgely connected¡­ to a legend from the past." In the quietnd with one hundred thousand stone monuments, there would asionally be a few gazes which wouldnd on the ten thousand purple stone monuments, and the faint voices of a few people speaking would be heard.


    While they were discussing things among themselves, the tallest purple stone monument suddenly shone, and an old man walked out from it which was one million something feet tall.


    The old man had an ancientness to him. At the instant he walked out, he attracted the gazes of all the people in the area, especially the dozens of people underneath the purple stone monuments. All of them got up and bowed deeply to him.


    "Greetings, Progenitor."


    The old man nodded. Without saying a single word, he sat down cross-legged underneath his stone monument and closed his eyes to meditate.


    "It''s Zhao Family''s Progenitor!" The low-voiced discussion among the people from the other stone monuments echoed faintly in the air.


    "That''s right. That person''s stone monument has long since reached the size at which he can go out, but he never chose to go. Instead, he''s training in a frenzy¡­"


    "I heard from someone about a legend that happened a long time ago¡­ There was a person called Mo Su¡­"


    "Quiet! It''s best not to mention his name in this ce. He''s not someone people like us can talk about."


    "Oh? Then why can Big Brother Zhou talk about him?"


    "Big Brother Zhou? You''re talking about Zhou Kang , right? He''s¡­ different from us."


    While the people from other stone monuments discussed the old events among themselves, a violent shudder ran through thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments, as if wind had risen and clouds were surging. Rumbling sounds ring in the air.


    They spread in all directions, causing the ground to tremble and the air to continuously tumble about before turning into a drastic change that swept through thend.


    Cries of surprise instantly traveled in all directions. Thend, which had countless stone monuments standing on it and only had some cultivators sitting cross-legged under them, trembled furiously as booming sounds reached a deafening volume.


    While the stone monuments trembled, they immediately shone with dazzling light, and their cultivators were forced out. Some of them had grim expressions on their faces while others panicked openly. They looked upwards together.


    Boom!


    When a loud bang traveled downwards like the might of heavens, the originally indistinct purple hue above the ten thousand purple stone monuments among the one hundred thousand stone monuments in thend shone with a purple light brighter than anyone had ever seen. As it reached a piercing degree, it instantly covered thend, causing the ten thousand purple stone monuments among the one hundred thousand to be incredibly striking!


    Zhao Family''s Progenitor''s heart shuddered. He opened his eyes, and when he raised his head to look above him, a hint of rarely seen excitement appeared on his face. The other owners of the purple stone monuments beside him started trembling furiously. They could sense an iparably familiar presence, and there was a great urge within them to bow down and worship it. As the tremors in thend grew stronger, that urge grew stronger in their hearts as well.


    The transformation in thend was something that plenty of them did not remember because they had never experienced it, but there were still a handful of people who seemed to have vague recollection, and their expressions changed to resemble something that was akin to a mix between excitement and anxiety.


    Zhou Kang was sitting quietly under his stone monument. When he lifted his head to look at the tumbling air above him, a hint of sentimentality appeared in his eyes. He knew¡­ that Mo Su had returned.


    "I, Zhao Tian Gang, wee back our liege!" Zhao Family''s Progenitor stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing deeply towards the sky.


    When his ancient voice echoed in the air, all the owners of the purple stone monuments worshiped the sky together.


    "Wee back, our liege!"


    Their voices spread out, resulting in loud bangs that shook the people from the other ny thousand stone monuments. As their expressions changed continuously, the sky roared, the fog and clouds tumbled back madly in two directions to reveal a gigantic crack, and a figure with an indifferent expression walked over from the distance. Slowly, it grew clearer in everyone''s eyes.


    Mo Su!


    1. Zhou Kang: The person who briefed Su Ming about the foreignnd when he arrived, was friendly to him, whose wife, Si Ma Yue, was killed, who Su Ming transferred from the blue stone monument to the purple stone monument, and who refused to leave this ce because he wanted to remember his wife.

 Chapter 1036 Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Shut Up</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stood in midair as the clouds and fog behind him tumbled about and opened a crack in the air whose inside could not be seen. Within it purple lightning roared, giving Su Ming an air of mystery and mighty pressure in the eyes of the tens of thousands of cultivators.


    His presence swept out in all directions and suppressed all the cultivation base of the people on thend. It was not a mighty pressure formed by his purple Ecang, but his own power.


    With it, Su Ming was like a God as he swept his gaze across thend. The hearts of all the cultivators who entered his field of vision trembled, and they immediately lowered their heads. Unable to help themselves, they kneelt on the ground and worshiped him.


    When Su Ming¡¯s gazended on an old man who was staring at him with a sentimental look while sitting among the stone monuments, he could vaguely recognize that it was Zhou Kang¡ªthe middle-aged man from back when he¡¯d firste there.


    Quite some time had passed since then, and the change in him was incredibly great.


    ¡®Since his love died, his heart fell into decline; he no longer has the desire to live. His body is like a puppet, without any reason to continue living in misery.¡¯ Su Ming sighed in his heart. He walked over slowly until he stood on the ground right in front of Zhou Kang.


    ¡°Big Brother Zhou,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    The white-haired Zhou Kang stared at Su Ming, and a smile appeared on his face. The two of them did not need words between them. As their gazes met, the events from the past rose in their minds.


    In the past, Su Ming had been as weak as an ant. If Zhou Kang had not given him directions and pointers, it would have been difficult for him to survive, and Su Ming would not forget such kindness.


    ¡°Greetings, my liege!¡± Zhao Family¡¯s Progenitor sucked in a deep breath and bowed again.


    Su Ming turned his head around, and his gaze turned cold. He cast a nce at Zhao Family¡¯s Progenitor. He had been chased by his enemy into the foreignnd with the remaining members of his family, which then all became Su Ming¡¯s tributes for the purple stone monuments. Based on what Su Ming saw, Zhao Family¡¯s Progenitor had already reached a breakthrough in his level of cultivation. It was a telling sign that he had been training at a mad pace.


    ¡°Continue training. When you reach Lunar Kalpa Realm or be even stronger, you¡¯ll be free to leave. You can also leave¡­ when all the people with the purple stone monuments attain fullpletion in World Kalpa Realm,¡± Su Ming said faintly. He swept his gaze past all the people with purple stone monuments, then turned around and took a step into the air.


    He gradually disappeared. No one knew where he went, but his short presence had left a mark in the hearts of all the people in the ce.


    When Su Ming disappeared, the area was silent.


    Discussions only rose and echoed faintly in the air after a long while.


    ¡°That person is¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is he?! How can he make the purple stone monuments shine with such light?! He¡¯s also known as the liege by those people with the purple stone monuments!¡±


    ¡°Who else can he be beside the legendary Mo Su from Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd?¡±


    ¡°Mo Su?! He¡¯s Mo Su?!¡±


    Mo Su¡¯s name echoed in the world with the one hundred thousand stone monuments within Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd. During that moment, Su Ming walked out of space and appeared in the one hundred thousand gxies belonging to the purple Ecang.


    As he stared at them, a brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Behind him, the iparablyrge tree that was Ecang¡¯s real body immediately manifested. A monstrous, malicious presence instantly filled the gxy.


    Su Ming shut his eyes slowly. After a long while, when he opened them again, he threw his head back and roared. As he did so, the gigantic Ecang behind him charged over to gather on him. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s body had turned into an invisible ck hole that would devour everything. Once he absorbed Ecang into his own body, cracking sounds came from within him. Branches crawled out of his body, and the whole area began swaying viciously. A purple light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, he could be said to be aplete Ecang, but he was weaker than the Ecang sung in the bad in the past. However, he was still stronger than the other portions of Ecang¡¯s soul, because they were iplete. Yet due to the serendipity Su Ming had gained in the fifth kiln, his Ecang had fused perfectly with his body.


    Because of it, Su Ming was already a more superior life form than the other fragments of Ecang¡¯s soul!


    ¡°Ten-colored Ecangs, I now upy purple, and next¡­ I will devour!¡±


    A purple glint shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When the one hundred thousand purple dimensions shone in them, they shuddered with a bang, as if they had turned into his eyes. As they shone, the gxies trembled.


    ¡°I wonder which color will be the first that I will devour?¡±


    Su Ming took a swift step forward. He was so quick that in an instant, he had already crossed an immeasurable distance. The purple gxies behind him tumbled about, as they had turned into a purple ocean. They surged and followed behind Su Ming to form a presence that shook the sky and earth.


    As booming sounds reverberated in the air, Su Ming reached the edge of the one hundred thousand purple gxies. If he stepped over, he would enter the region that belonged to another portion of Ecang¡¯s soul. There was a barrier separating them, which had been assigned by all of them at the same time in the past. It was a rule not to cross them.


    It was a rule shared among the Ecangs. If it had been in the past, this rule would have limited Su Ming¡¯s actions. But once his purple Ecang had beenpleted, what he needed to do was not to fuse with the other portions of Ecang souls so that he could be the Ecang in the bad. Instead¡­ he was going to devour the other Ecangs to turn them into his nourishment, and with his will being the dominant one¡­ he would be the new Ecang!


    This was not rebirth. It was him taking over their ce!


    Bang!


    With a crude manner and without any skill whatsoever, Su Ming brought the one hundred thousand purple gxies and rammed against the barrier.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, and the invisible barrier started trembling furiously. The noise spread through the whole Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd, and it was the sound that belonged to Ecang¡¯s one million gxies!


    One Ecang had one hundred thousand gxies, so ten Ecangs would mean one million gxies. They were all trembling at that moment. Even though Su Ming had crashed into just one of the barriers, he still managed to shake all the gxies.


    The ce with the one hundred thousand stone monuments trembled furiously as well. As if the ground was shaking, all the stone monuments began shivering, especially¡­ the ten thousand blue stone monuments. They trembled increasingly more furiously, because the barrier Su Ming had rammed against was the barrier connecting the purple and blue gxies.


    When booming sounds surged into the air, the people in the one hundred thousand stone monuments sported drastic changes. At the instant confusion appeared on their faces, nine great wills appeared around Su Ming. They charged towards him as if they were fuming in rage.


    ¡°Purple! What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Purple, do you want to break our promise?!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, purple! If you dare traverse my territory, then you¡¯re intentionally not abiding to our promise, and I will make you fuse with me!¡±


    The furious roars from the wills echoed in the area, but Su Ming¡¯s expression was cold and aloof. He did not answer the words from those wills. Instead, he replied to them with his actions. With the power from the one hundred thousand purple gxies, he rammed against the barrier again.


    As booming sounds surged into the heavens, the barrier trembled even more furiously. During that instant, Su Ming raised his hands and stretched them above his head. The one hundred thousand purple gxies behind him immediately shrank and charged towards his hands, causing the purple hue in the area to swiftly disappear. As they were reduced to nothingness, Ecang¡¯s will gathered on Su Ming¡¯s hands, along with the power of the one hundred thousand purple gxies. Su Ming¡¯s own power was also gathered there, and he¡­ swiftly mmed against the barrier.


    Cracking sounds rose into the air. Su Ming¡¯s hands shot through the barrier, and the instant he ripped through, a loud crash could be heard; the invisible barrier gained corporeal form in front of Su Ming. Arge crack was torn through, and dazzling blue light spilled out from inside. It illuminated Su Ming¡¯s body, making it seem as if he had turned blue.


    ¡°So this is the blue Ecang¡¯s territory.¡± A cold smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He rushed forward and shot through the crack. Along with him came endless purple light. When the one hundred thousand purple gxies manifested themselves again, they invaded the blue gxies simultaneously.


    ¡°Purple, you¡¯re just asking for death!¡±


    ¡°Purple, all of us will attack you and make you disintegrate. We¡¯ll make you know the price for breaking the promise.¡±


    ¡°Purple, you¡¯ve broken the promise we made in the past. You must die. You must fuse with us. You must be the nutrients for our nine wills to grow, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared. When his voice spread across the one million gxies in loud, thunderous booms, his hair turned red and crimson light shone in his eyes. Heinous murderous aura erupted from his body, and he took a step forward to charge towards the one hundred thousand blue gxies in the distance.


    The moment he did so, a gigantic Ecang appeared in the blue gxies. The tree wasrge beyondparison, and was entirely blue. At the instant his roar shook the gxy, Su Ming had already closed in on the tree.


    Bang!


    The loud sound caused the blue gxies to tremble, and the other fragments of Ecang¡¯s soul sent their wills into the area. When their bodies gradually manifested, all of them froze for a moment, and shock appeared on their faces.


    In the mid of the loud bangs, Su Ming had crashed into therge blue Ecang. As he did that, countless branches erupted from within his body. Those branches seeped into the blue Ecang¡¯s body, and without stopping even for a moment, they started absorbing it in a frenzy.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± the blue Ecang roared.


    The power of Ecang burst out from its body, but the instant it touched Su Ming, it immediately disappeared without a trace, as if it was being suppressed. This was not a suppression brought by any form of cultivation case, but¡­ the suppression of a superior life form!


    The blue Ecang began shrinking in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. As Su Ming absorbed it, its enraged roars turned into cries of surprise, along with shivers filled with fear and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you aren¡¯t a fragment of Ecang¡¯s soul, you¡¯replete! This is impossible! This is¡­¡±


    As the blue Ecang trembled in panic, its body shattered with a bang. Once Su Mingpletely absorbed it, he turned around and looked at the eight other fragments of Ecang¡¯s soul. The countless branches around him swept across the area. A powerful aura that had never appeared around him before spilled out, Su Ming not holding even a single bit of it back. Within that aura was endless malice and bloodthirst. His murderous aura was shocking to all who sensed it, and the blue gxies were disassembled with a bang to instantly¡­ turn purple!

 Chapter 1037 You Can Choose Not to Come Ou

    <h4>Chapter 1037: You Can Choose Not to Come Out</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming Possessed the purple Ecang, he had spent dozens of breaths toplete the process, while fusing and absorbing it had required cycles of sixty years for him.


    If he had used a long time to devour the blue Ecang, the other Ecangs wouldn¡¯t have been too asnotished. However, Su Ming¡­ had only spent an instant to devour it!


    It was only an instant. His collision against the blue Ecang onlysted for the duration of the blink of an eye, and everything¡­ wasplete. At the instant the blue gxies were covered by a shade of purple as if ink had spilled on them, the one hundred thousand blue gxies turned into a purple world and made the number of gxies Su Ming¡¯s Ecang possessed to increase to two hundred thousand!


    It also caused Su Ming to be the strongest Ecang at the moment hepleted the devouring of the blue Ecang. In truth, he was already the strongest even before that, but then¡­ he became even stronger!


    The whole gxy was purple as invisible ripples spread out in all directions. Su Ming turned around, and his eyes¡­ were still purple, because that purple was the foundation of his strength. However¡­ the shade of purple then was even more dazzling than before. It was even more piercing, even more enchanting, and the malicious presence spreading out from him was even more monstrous!


    His long hair fluttered while his robes moved without wind. As he stood in the purple gxies and lowered his head slightly, a wild and untamed string ofughter tumbled out of his lips and spread out from him. When it echoed in the gxies, it had the feeling of Su Ming looking down on the whole universe. As it spread in all directions, the eight other fragments of Ecang¡¯s soul retreated swiftly as their hearts trembled, intending to leave the blue gxies which Su Ming had devoured.


    They were in the core of the world with the one hundred thousand stone monuments located in Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd. Everything that happened there would cause a chain reaction in the world outside. The moment the blue gxies turned purple and the blue Ecang was devoured by Su Ming, a powerful purple light erupted from the ten thousand purple stone monuments in thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments, instantly covering the whole ce.


    Immediately, shrill screams of pain rang out. The ones who screamed were not the ones with the purple stone monuments¡­ but the ten thousand people that belonged to the blue stone monuments!


    No matter what level of cultivation they possessed, no matter whether they were men or women, the elderly or the young, those ten thousand people all let out incredibly shrill screams at that instant. Blood poured out from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. They knelt down on the ground, and as their bodies trembled nonstop, aplicated runic symbol appeared as a bump at the center of their brows. It looked like a Brand, but also as if it had grown at the center of their brows. Its color was blue, and it was shining with a blue light.


    Cracks ran down their monuments, spreading swiftly, and a faint blue light erupted from within them. This scene immediately shocked the people around the area. They could not help but allow fear to enter their expressions.


    Even though the onlookers were not the ones screaming in pain, the feeling as if they were going through the same pain was incredibly clear. Not knowing what happened to cause this turned into fear at the bottom of their hearts, causing thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments to immediately rise inmotion. However, the uproar from the tens of thousands of people still could not drown out the incredibly shrill and forlorn screams of pain from the people of the blue stone monuments.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?! How could this happen?!¡±


    ¡°Their stone monuments¡­ are cracking!¡±


    At the instant the uproar rose, the ten thousand blue stone monuments suddenly shone with blue light from the cracks. It dulled soon, untilpletely disappearing without a trace. Once it was gone, an incredibly dense and powerful purple light shot out from within the monuments. In the blink of an eye, the originally blue stone monuments became¡­ purple!


    The ten thousand cultivators underneath those stone monuments¡­ did not die even though they were screaming at the top of their lungs. Instead, the originally rapidly shing blue mark at the center of their brows turned purple!


    It shone several times before disappearing, and the shrill screams of pain gradually grew weaker. However, as sweat covered those people¡¯s bodies, they looked at their stone monuments with fear.


    There were twenty thousand purple stone monuments standing tall within thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments. This scene instantly attracted the attention of everyone present, and was immediately followed by a silence akin to death itself.


    The people seemed to havee to a vague understanding, but the confusion in them and the fear towards the unknown was even greater.


    In the core of Western Ring Neb¡¯s foreignnd where the vast one million gxies were located, unseen to others, were the two hundred thousand purple gxies that belonged to Su Ming. At that moment, he raised his head, and an indescribable malicious presence spread out from his body. The smile on his lips had a strange enchanting air to it. The gaze of his purple eyesnded on the rapidly retreating fragments of Ecang¡¯s soul who intended to leave his purple gxy.


    Su Ming did not take any action to stop them. He simply allowed the eight Ecangs to leave. After all, even if he stopped them here, it would not bring about much effect. Su Ming¡¯s goal was to devour their real bodies.


    Almost at the instance the Ecangs were about to disappear, Su Ming whipped his head around and his body turned into a long arc. The two hundred thousand purple gxies were swept up and formed a presence that he¡¯d never possessed before charging into the distance like long arcs.


    ¡°I wonder which color will be next.¡±


    Purple light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his speed increased exponentially. Booming sounds reverberated in the gxy. In just a few breaths, he approached another barrier.


    Boom!


    Loud booms echoed in the gxy when Su Ming rammed his body against the invisible barrier. Under the impact, a wide-area tremor shook the barrier. When Su Ming crashed into the blue gxies¡¯ barrier, he had rammed against it about three times before it broke. Yet right then, with just one try, he had already almost made the barrier shatter. He lifted his right hand to strike it fiercely, and immediately, the two hundred thousand purple gxies gathered on his right hand. When the strikended, booming sounds rose to shake the sky and earth.


    That invisible barrier¡­ was torn to shreds. With loud booming sounds, it waspletely disassembled, and a red screen of light spilled out from within. Along with the light came the roars from the crimson Ecang.


    ¡°It¡¯s crimson.¡±


    Su Ming moved. With the vast purple gxies behind him, he rushed into the crimson gxies. The purple hue instantly spread out and filled the area while Su Ming fixed his gaze on the crimson ster river in the gxy. His body turned into a long arc which looked as if it was going to tear through the crimson gxies while he charged forward.


    ¡°Thou art desireth to fuse with me? ¡®Tis shalt be impossible for thee!¡± An enraged roar came from the ster river, and the gxy immediately started rotating. Booming sounds echoed in space, and as the gxy spun, a gigantic vortex manifested to form a gigantic gust of wind.


    It brought with it a destructive will. When it swept through the area, Su Ming could see that there was a big red tree in the vortex. That tree was huge, and its crown was crimson. The Ecang was filled with a destructive will and madness¡­ but it did not dare step out of the vortex. Instead, it hid itself within it. The two eyes resembling annual rings revealed on the tree trunk were ring at the approaching Su Ming.


    The rotating vortex and the crimson Ecang within it were reflected as inverted images in Su Ming¡¯s purple eyes. He did not speak, but lifted his right hand and spread his fingers wide in the direction of the gxy above him. When he slowly clenched his fist, the purple gxies he¡¯d brought with him instantly covered the crimson gxy. Anyone who looked at it would be able to see that besides the center, all the other areas around it were purple.


    Almost the instant Su Ming lifted his right hand and clenched it into a fist, the purple that filled the area came to a stop momentarily, as if it had been frozen. Su Ming slowly swung his right arm to form a full circle, and the frozen purple shade immediately began spinning with his arm.


    Su Ming then swung his arm to form another circle, the speed of rotations increasing by nearly a hundred times from before. Booming sounds shook the sky and earth, shaking the whole area. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see clearly that the direction of the rotations of the purple gxies were the exact opposite of the rotations of the vortex in the ster river!


    ¡°You can choose not toe out,¡± Su Ming said in a ghastly manner.


    The crimson Ecang in the vortex looked over with fear. Clearly, it had seen through Su Ming¡¯s goal, and it swiftly roared. ¡°My fellow kinsmen, if you don¡¯t think of a way to save me, then this¡­ will be the day when Ecang disappears!¡±


    At the instant the crimson Ecang roared, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it to form the third circle. The booming sounds instantly became even stronger. The speed of the rotations from the purple gxy in the area did not just increase by a hundred times at that time, but by a thousand times!


    In the mid of those bangs, Su Ming pointed towards the vortex in the ster river. Immediately, the purple gxies shrank swiftly, and while rotating in the opposite direction, they crashed against the vortex in the ster river.


    BOOM!


    It felt as if the gxy was trembling. The loud bang drowned out the crimson Ecang¡¯s roars. At the instant the two vortices spinning in two different directions crashed against each other, the vortex in the ster river looked like something without a foundation. It was unable to fight against the vortex formed by the two hundred thousand gxies and copsed with a loud bang. The crimson Ecang looked at Su Ming with despair. With their differences in status as life forms and the devouring of the blue Ecang, it understood that it was facing a destiny against which it could not fight.


    While it was in despair, Su Ming charged towards the crimson Ecang with the rotations from the purple gxies. They spread out to cover him and his target. After a moment, when the originally crimson gxy was turnedpletely purple, Su Ming walked out with an even more eye-catching demeanor.


    His long hair reached his waist. As it fluttered, he walked through the purple light. His lean body, the countless swaying branches that filled the area around him, and the even brighter shade of purple in his eyes created a savage and primitive presence. It spread out from his with a violent energy even though he had his head lowered.


    That presence¡­ came from Ecang.

 Chapter 1038 Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 1038 Sowing Discord</h4>


    The crimson Ecang was devoured, and leading to it was the ten thousand crimson stone monuments in thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments changing color, causing the ten thousand cultivators previously belonging to them to let out shrill screams of pain before the runic symbols at the center of their brows turned purple.


    Because of it, there were already thirty thousand stone monuments out of the one hundred thousand in thend which had turned purple and belonged to Su Ming.


    Panic and rm descended on the group of people in thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments. Themotion grew louder, their fear continued. They might have stopped screaming in pain, but their voices were still echoing in the minds of the people in there, causing an unprecedented drastic change to appear in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds.


    In fact¡­


    Since this drastic change affecting all the blue and crimson stone monuments, it naturally affected the owners of the blue and crimson stone monuments which had reached one million feet or were even taller. They might no longer be in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, but even if they were in the world outside, they still could not escape from the change in their souls.


    On Western Ring Neb was a dull. There was a middle-aged man sitting beside ake with a branch in his hand. On that branch was a brilliant green bud from a weeping willow. It was drooping in the water. There was an indifferent expression on his face, as if he was fishing.


    There were two beautiful women beside him. They were kneeling beside him and were gently hitting his shoulders. The sky was murky. Thend was filled with fog, but only he remained as a clear sight, just like his expression. It was as if nothing could bother him, and his expression was as clear and cool as water.


    However, at that moment, his expression suddenly changed. As his expression changed, a violent power erupted swiftly from his body. The two women behind him immediately cried out in surprise before they tumbled backwards. The weeping willow in his hand instantly shattered and was reduced to powder. Theke on the ground also evaporated in that loud bang, causing the ce where he was located at that moment to be filled with a violent power for a moment.


    A shrill scream of pain travelled out of his mouth. His body trembled. The two servant girls far behind him had blood trickle out of his mouths. In their panic, they saw the person known as their Progenitor on the, the person no one dared to provoke at all to have fear that was never seen before appear on his face. That shrill scream was especially something they had never heard before.


    In the midst of that pained scream, a runic symbol appeared at the center of the man''s brows. That mark was crimson red, but it was swiftly turning purple. A momentter, when itpletely turned purple, the man coughed up arge mouthful of blood. Shock appeared on him, and he lifted his head swiftly to stare at the gxy with respect shining in his eyes.


    ''What happened¡­? Why do I have a feeling that¡­ my stone monument in the Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds¡­ has changed masters?!'' His body trembled. As the man''s expression changed continuously, he stood up swiftly to charge towards the sky. He wanted to return to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds to check what had happened. The scene just now caused his heart to feel fear. If he did not understand what was going on, he would feel uneasy. After all¡­ his stone monument was in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds.


    The same scene appeared at the same time in plenty of areas in Western Ring Neb. In fact, the same sight appeared on a few people among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed to keep an eye over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. However, once they finished screaming shrilly, all the people would have fear and rm appear on their faces while their hearts were filled with anxiety.


    In Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, Su Ming, who had devoured the blue and crimson Ecangs, walked out of the three hundred thousand purple gxies. At the same time, he closed his eyes slightly and lifted his arms to simultaneously punch his sides swiftly.


    That was two punches. At the instant he threw them out, the three hundred thousand purple gxies tumbled about and surged to the sky. As loud booming sounds reverberated in space, two gigantic purple vortices appeared swiftly beside Su Ming to charge towards the distance while rumbling.


    This time, Su Ming was not going to devour just one portion of Ecang''s soul, he was going to devour two of them!


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. Itsted for only a few breaths. At the instant two loud sounds of something trembling surged into the heavens, the barriers by Su Ming''s two sides crumbled. Orange and green lights spread out from the shattered barriers.


    "Today is the day Ecang descends in the universe. Why¡­ do all of you resist. With my will, I will rebuild Ecang. My glory is also your glory!" Su Ming''s voice echoed in space, and during that moment, he moved to charge towards the orange gxies.


    "Stop him! If we don''t stop him, then all of us will be destroyed by him! If I''m devoured, he will be stronger, and it''ll definitely be impossible for all of you escape from being killed!!" With a voice filled with panic that had never appeared in it, the orange Ecang in the orange gxies cried out, and its voice echoed swiftly in space.


    "How do we stop him?"


    "He has already devoured blue and crimson. He is also aplete life form. His current might is something we absolutely cannot hope to stand against. How¡­ do we stop him?"


    "Green, the barrier leading to your gxies has already been opened. Attack! Fight together with orange. If you don''t attack, you won''t be able to escape from the fate of fusing into him!"


    "That''s right, green. Take action first and resist him. Our barriers have yet to open. Even if our wills descend in the ce, it''ll be useless. Since purple is so conceited that he dared break two barriers at once¡­ you have to work together with orange and make him fuse into you!!"


    The divine thoughts of the remaining portions of Ecang''s soul echoed in space. A hysterical roar travelled out from the green gxies, and a violent impact rushed into the green gxies to turn into a gigantic green Ecang tree. A rampaging life force spread out swiftly from its body, and the green Ecang turned into a long arc to charge forward towards the orange gxy where Su Ming was.


    However, at the instant it approached the orange gxy, the orange Ecang''s despair-filled roars echoed swiftly in the gxy.


    "It''s not that I am against you devouring me and wiping off my existence, but you intend to devour me, not have me fuse into you. This¡­ is something where I''d rather destroy my own will and break the promise so that my body, which will no longer possess any form of consciousness, to return to the universe''s embrace!!"


    There was a crazed will in that voice. At the instant it echoed in the air, a loud bang that shook all one million gxies immediately travelled into space. As that sound rose up, the orange gxies immediately shattered to pieces andpletely copsed.


    At the same time, as the orange Ecang chose to wipe out his consciousness and return to the ce of its origins, the ten thousand orange stone monuments it possessed in thend of the one hundred thousand stone monuments immediately had arge number of cracks appear on them before they simultaneously turned into ashes. Even the ten thousand cultivators in possession of those stone monuments shuddered simultaneously, and without any pained screams, their bodies werepletely torn, and their bodies as well as their souls were destroyed and scattered into nothingness.


    At the same time the orange Ecang was willing to return to its ce of origin and as it disintegrated, seven seeds shining in orange light spread out swiftly to rush towards the green Ecang. They instantly rushed into its body, causing a jolt to run through the green Ecang''s body, and during that same moment, it let out a long howl.


    As it howled, the aura from the green Ecang swiftly increased exponentially, and it was several times stronger than before. At the same time, five howls echoed in space from the one million gxies. The other five-colored Ecangs had also absorbed the origin of power from the purple Ecang''s body after it wiped out its consciousness. After it fused into them, all of them instantly became stronger.


    There were six orange seeds. Su Ming also absorbed one of them, but it was just a fragment of it, and it was a far cry from when he previously devoured theplete portions of Ecang souls. With one move, he charged towards green Ecang, who had frozen in space while the orange gxy crumbled.


    There was madness within the green Ecang''s eyes, which looked like annual rings. Once he fused with the rampaging life force spreading out from its entire body, it shut its eyes swiftly.


    "The person who eventually has the rest of us fuse into you and forms theplete Ecang, remember this¡­ kill this person as an offering to me for willingly bing a source of power!" The green Ecang knew that even if it had absorbed one of the seeds that was the source of power formed by the orange Ecang, it still would not be able to escape from Su Ming. Since the orange Ecang could wipe off its consciousness and return to its ce of origin, then¡­ it could also do the same.


    As it closed its eyes, a bang came out from its body, and a power that caused the heavens to roar immediately travelled into space. As its body crumbled and it exploded into pieces, it turned into six green seeds that shot swiftly into the space around the area. Even Su Ming could not manage to stop the six green seeds from disappearing with his speed. One of them charged to his body and fused instantly into him, and during that moment, five roars immediately shot into space.


    Even more powerful ripples of power were contained in those roars. The remaining give portions of Ecang souls became much stronger than before. However, individually, they were still not Su Ming''s opponent. However¡­ if four more of the five portions of Ecang souls were willing to turn into the origin of power, then the final Ecang who would appear¡­ would be the Ecang who could shake the universe and existed in the Old Man Extermination''s bad!


    It had been set up by Sui Chen Zi in the past and was forced to split up to heal themselves and wait till their injuries were recovered before they could fuse together to be born again. Yet now, if they fused together in this manner, while it might still be the Ecang in the past, it would not be as strong as it were in the past. However¡­ even if it was no longer as strong as it was, it would still pose as a threat to Su Ming once it possessed its memories.


    Su Ming had thought about this previously, which was why he had been so efficient and firm in his actions when he devoured the previous two¡­ but such a change had still urred.


    But since he had already predicted that this would happen and Su Ming still had the galls to devour the portions of Ecang souls, then he would naturally have other methods to handle this. At that moment, the connection between him and the remaining five portions of Ecang souls was very intriguing. The Ecang he chose would turn into an origin of power, and thest one who was not chosen would be the dominant will to make the real Ecang awaken.


    Because of it, the portions of Ecang souls he chose would mean that they would have lost the right to be the real Ecang. For the remaining five portions of Ecang souls, this was the most important thing to them, and it was even more important than their lives.


    Su Ming''s lips slowly curled up into a strange and enchanting smile.


    "It''s not that I, Su, must devour all of you today. I only want to devour threeplete portions of Ecang souls. Now¡­ I amcking one more.


    "If I just devour one more, I will stop. I wonder which of the five of you will be willing to fulfill my wish." Right when Su Ming finished speaking, the five portions of Ecang souls immediately had their hearts tremble furiously. The threat from Su Ming was incredibly great to them, but they did not want to wipe out their own consciousness either¡­ but who among the five of them would be willing to be devoured?

 Chapter 1039 White, Black, Gray

    <h4>Chapter 1039 White, ck, Gray</h4>


    The Ecangs could not choose. None of them would willingly allowed themselves to be devoured, but Su Ming''s goal was not to make them choose. The three hundred thousand purple gxies gathered on him, and he turned into a long arc that charged towards another invisible barrier.


    The power of three hundred thousand gxies allowed Su Ming to move as if he was splitting apart bamboo in one smooth move. At the instant he touched the invisible barrier, it let out a bang and was crushed in one blow. When it was torn into pieces, a white gxy spread out from within.


    It was the white Ecang''s ce!


    In truth, the ten Ecang''s souls were not truly equal in terms of power. ck, white, and gray were the strongest, while the remaining seven colors were close in terms of strength among themselves. At the instant Su Ming saw white light, his eyes sparkled.


    He stepped into the white gxy and saw that there were no ster rivers there. It was a stark difference from the other seven colors, for at the center of the gxy an old man was sitting in white robes. He had opened his eyes at that moment and was staring at Su Ming calmly.


    "I''ve been waiting for you toe," the old man in white said faintly. His voice echoed in the gxy, and there was an ancient and gentle tone to his words.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are Ecang or a cultivator, the signs of your life belong to Ecang. It doesn''t matter whether you were previously Ecang or if you will just be Ecang in the future, you¡­ will still be Ecang." The old man stood up slowly. His voice was mild, and there was a tone to his voice that would make others feel fond of its owner.


    "The ten Ecang souls have three colors acting as the dominant souls, and the remaining seven areplements¡­ White controls Ecang''s kindness and maniptes the changes in the universe. ck controls Ecang''s evil and maniptes the madness which would bring about the world''s destruction. Gray¡­ is stillness. It will live with the universe, and die with the universe."


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He stared at the old man in white before him coldly. He took a step forward, and as he approached, the old man did not dodge. There was not even a hint of change on his face.


    "Which is why as long as you are Ecang, it does not matter to me whether you will devour or fuse with me. I hope¡­ that there wille a day when Ecang will descend into the universe once more. Since you can do it, then why should I be stingy with my consciousness? Why should I be bothered¡­ if you devour me?" The old man smiled faintly. When Su Ming came to his side, he closed his eyes slowly.


    His demeanor immediately made a barely noticeable glint appear in Su Ming''s eyes. The previous fragments of Ecang''s soul he''d met were mostly violent and did not possess a great amount of intelligence. However, the old man in white that was the white Ecang waspletely different from them.


    Su Ming did not speak. As his eyes sparkled, his speed increased exponentially, and he closed in on the old man. When he raised his right hand, arge number of branches stretched out from his fingers to charge towards the center of the old man''s brows before seeping through it.


    The old man''s body began withering before his eyes. Arge amount of the essence of life that belonged to Ecang surged into Su Ming''s body. The amount far surpassed what he got from the blue and crimson Ecangs, and it was so great that the purple light in Su Ming''s eyes instantly became even brighter.


    However, at the instant Su Ming was about to devour and absorb the essence of life from the old man that was the white Ecang, the old man''s eyes flew open. A sinister look appeared in his gaze and he formed a seal with his hands before he flinging them to his sides.


    "If Ecang is an illusion, then the universe is real. If Ecang is real, then the universe is an illusion!"


    As the old man''s voice echoed, the white light from the white gxy where he was located instantly grew to a piercing degree. Booming sounds reverberated in space, and the entire space¡­ turned into a gigantic white Ecang tree during that instant.


    The tree was caught between the state of being an illusion and something that had corporeal form. It filled the entire gxy¡­ or rather, the white gxy was part of its body. At that moment, if the body of the Ecang tree appeared, then it would mean that it had already swallowed Su Ming.


    "This person intends to sow discord among us. My fellow kinsmen, do not be deceived by him. I am willing to wipe out my consciousness and self-destruct with him. If I seed, then someone among you will definitely be able to awaken Ecang. If I fail¡­ then you must do the same thing as I did!"


    At the instant the old man''s voice echoed in all directions, the gigantic white Ecang copsed, torn into pieces. It activated the destructive power within it and swept up Su Ming¡­ intending to make him die with it.


    However, the instant the white Ecang exploded, a purple hue that surged into the heavens spilled out from Su Ming''s body, and the purple Ecang appeared inside the white Ecang. This scene was just like how Ecang had reced Sui Chen Zi in the past and was born within the universe!


    Su Ming''s purple Ecang was born from the white Ecang''s destruction. At the instant he appeared, purple and white shed rapidly in the gxy. When loud booming sounds shook the ce, the white Ecangpletely broke down. Its origin of power was split into five parts, and one of them fused with Su Ming''s body. The remaining four seeped through space and headed to the other four Ecangs.


    This scene was the equivalent of the previous events repeating themselves. If this continued, then there would definitely be one Ecang who would eventually awaken its roots and have the will of Ecang from the past to descend once again in the universe.


    This was the one thing Su Ming did not want to happen the most. At that moment, he was watching the four origins of power disappear into space. Right when he appeared from the disintegrated white Ecang, his voice echoed in the one million gxies with a monstrous killing intent and determination into the hearts of the four remaining Ecang.


    "Whosoever snatches my origin of power will be the next to die! Let me devour this white Ecang, and I will give you a rtive amount of time!" As his voice reverberated in space, his words reached the ck, gray, indigo, and yellow Ecangs.


    Among them, the ck Ecang was the first to devour the origin of power from the white Ecang without any hesitation. Soon, the gray Ecang did the same thing. The gxies in which they were located spread out and became stronger.


    However¡­ the indigo and yellow fragments of Ecang''s soul hesitated for a moment before deciding not to devour the origins of power. Instead, they activated their own powers and sent them outwards to push away the origins of power from the white Ecang out of their gxies. Soon, the color of their lights spread out so that Su Ming would know of their decisions.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He sucked in a deep breath and instantly absorbed the two white origins of power from the white Ecang. He threw his head back and let out a long roar. Purple light filled his body, and the three hundred thousand gxies he previously possessed increased to around four hundred thousand.


    "ck, gray, you''re just asking for death!" A purple re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He ignored the gxies belonging to the yellow and indigo Ecangs and moved swiftly towards the other two.


    "Then go on ahead and devour us. There are four of us remaining. As long as I canst till the end, I will definitely be the one who will take the initiative to awaken Ecang. By then, even if I still can''t fight against purple, at least I can still protect myself."


    A glint appeared in indigo Ecang''s eyes. It realized that once it had devoured a part of the orange and green Ecangs'' origins of power, it seemed to have gained enlightenment and be more intelligent.


    The yellow Ecang had the same thought.


    Su Ming was so quick that he instantly rammed his fist against the invisible barrier. As the it crumbled, ck light spread out. A low roar reverberated in space, and a fist stretched out from the crack in the barrier to collide against that of Su Ming.


    With a loud bang, the fist from the ck gxy tumbled back to reveal an old man dressed in ck robes. With killing intent on his face. He forced himself to stop as he moved back before rushing at Su Ming again.


    A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. With a cold snort, he took a step forward.


    "Deste!"


    The old man who was the ck Ecang threw his head back and roared. Immediately, the ck gxy where he was instantly turned into a gigantic ck Ecang, and as if it was copsing, it fell towards Su Ming.


    "Deste!" Su Ming shouted as well. The four hundred thousand purple gxies around him turned into the purple Ecang. With the same posture and the same manner of falling down, the two Ecangs crashed into each other, and booming sounds surged into the heavens. The invisible barrier connected to the ck gxy also let out a loud rumble.


    In the mid of those rumbles, it sounded as if there was someone ceaselessly pounding against the barrier, intending to walk out from within. Clearly, behind that invisible barrier were the gxies belonging to the gray Ecang.


    "Disaster!"


    The old man who was the ck Ecang allowed arge amount of his essence of life to trickle out from his mouth. It was not blood, but his origin of power. When they had crashed into each other, he found that he was absolutely not Su Ming''s opponent. As he roared, the leaves on his tree crown shuddered. As they swiftly shot out, they formed a storm and charged towards Su Ming with a howl.


    "Disaster," Su Ming said tly. He also knew the same divine ability!


    The purple Ecang turned around, and immediately, countless purple leaves fell off to turn into a vortex before charging forward. Booming sounds reverberated in space again. The old man who was the ck Ecang coughed up arge amount of essence of life again. As his body fell backwards, the invisible barrier behind him shattered with a bang. Arge amount of gray light spread out, and an old man dressed in gray robes stepped out.


    Once he appeared, he did not look towards Su Ming. Instead, he charged towards the old man in ck. Understanding and resolve appeared in the eyes of the fallen man. As he gritted his teeth, he did not avoid and simply allowed the old man in gray to approach him. The other pushed his palm against the top of his skull, and the old man who was the ck Ecang shattered with a bang. A great amount of origin of power which was Ecang''s essence of life turned into fog and charged towards the old man in gray who sucked in a breath before fusing with him.


    At the same time, Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He brought his arms up and took a few swift steps forward before he swinging his arms and stretching them out. He then brought his palms together in front of him with a loud p. It instantly stirred up a violent gust of wind in the gxy at the spot where his palms collided. The wind howled with a shocking momentum, his p having been formed with the power from the four hundred thousand purple gxies merged together. Because of that, the wind that was stirred up was also purple.


    It charged forward. In the blink of an eye, it blew against the origin of power from the ck Ecang, which the old man in gray was absorbing. When the origin of power which resembled fog was blown apart, it was sent behind the old man in gray.


    When Su Ming delivered his attack, he did not hesitate. The effect it was to bring was incredibly important, since it forced the old man in gray to stop in his act of absorbing and fusing with the origin of power.

 Chapter 1040 Becoming the Master of the Foreign Lands

    <h4>Chapter 1040 Bing the Master of the Foreign Lands</h4>


    At the instant there was a pause, Su Ming took a swift step forward. The four hundred thousand purple gxies behind him rotated with a bang and turned into a boundless mouth. As Su Ming closed in, he sucked in a deep breath in the direction of the old man in gray.


    The gray Ecang''s eyes shone with a deadly still light as he red at Su Ming. At the instant the boundless mouth came to devour him, he roared towards the heavens.


    "Indigo, yellow, what are you waiting for?!"


    As he roared, the eyes of the indigo Ecang in the indigo gxy immediately sparkled. It moved and charged towards the invisible barrier where the yellow Ecang was before ramming into it.


    A hint of conflict appeared in the yellow Ecang''s eyes, but it soon turned into resolve. It charged forward as well and rammed against the invisible barrier separating it from the indigo Ecang.


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens. The barrier copsed, and the indigo and yellow Ecangs were able to see each other, and the greed in mirrored in the other''s eyes. Without exchanging a single word, they crashed into each other. This was a fusion that did not require any form of divine ability, but it was difficult to determine just who would be the dominant soul, since the both of them were very simr to each other in terms of power.


    "Is this your n?"


    Su Mingughed coldly. The gaping mouth formed by the four hundred thousand gxies behind him closed in with a roar. The deadly still look in the old man in gray''s eyes became stronger. He raised his arms and grabbed his right wrist with his left hand. Once he straightened his right hand to perform the knife-hand strike, he lifted it, and his eyes brightened before darkening once again. A destructive power that caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble erupted from the old man in gray.


    "Purple, you don''t have this skill in the memories your obtained¡­ Ecang Slices the Heavens!"


    The old man in gray shouted fiercely, then brought his right hand down in a slicing motion in Su Ming''s direction!


    A gray sh of light appeared in front of the old man in gray, tearing through the gxy. Su Ming''s pupils shrank. The torn gxy reminded him of what he''d seen at the edge of the fifth ocean, when Zhu You Cai cut through heaven and earth with a swing of his Life Inequity Spear and managed to create¡­ a crack in space that devoured thousands of cultivators and several Almighties.


    The gray crack gave Su Ming a familiar feeling, and the same sense of danger rose in his heart. He saw the old man who was the gray Ecang shattering after he executed that sh to turn into arge amount of origin of power that spread through the area.


    The sh it executed was clearly one that required it to wipe off its consciousness as a price!


    The origin of power spreading out from the gray Ecang tumbled backwards and charged into the gxy where the yellow and indigo Ecangs were fusing together. Judging by the looks of it, it wanted to fuse with them and be absorbed by the remaining two Ecangs to speed up their fusion and help facilitate the speed in awakening the real Ecang from the bad.


    The origin of power from the gray Ecang was not going to fuse with them alone. Instead, it swept up the origin of power formed after the ck Ecang broke down as well. If Su Ming dodged the iing gray crack, then he would lose the initiative, allowing that origin of power to fuse with the yellow and indigo gxies. Not only would it speed up the manifestation of Ecang''s real self, it would also allowed the awakened Ecang to be much stronger.


    The only way for Su Ming to stop it and grow strong was to face that iing sh head-on. Only then would he have enough time to devour the ck and gray Ecangs'' origin of power so that the yellow and indigo Ecangs would be unable to face him even after they had fused together and awakened.


    A fierce light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. His hair transformed into gray, turning him into the gray Su Ming who symbolized absolute rationality andposure. At that moment, even if the gxy crumbled before him, his emotions would not change even a single bit. During that instant, the Malicious Eye he had obtained also rose at the center of his brows and opened. An enchanting light shone from within it.


    The third eye could allow Su Ming to magnify everything by numerous times, allowing him find weaknesses. With the absolute rationality, it was enough for Su Ming to erupt with power that surpassed what he usually possessed.


    At the same time, the four hundred thousand gxies roared behind him. The gaping mouth formed in space became even more ferocious. Its presence was like a tidal wave, and behind it, a gigantic gray moon that belonged to those in Lunar Kalpa Realm manifested.


    The gxy trembled upon its arrival As clouds surged in all directions, booming sounds tumbled about and reverberated in space.


    Su Ming seized the space beside him with his right hand, and the purple-ck ring on his thumb immediately turned into the Life Inequity Spear. Once Su Ming seized it, he closed his eyes. Only the third eye at the center of his brows remained open, staring at the iing dimensional crack formed by Ecang''s sh. In his head, the attack Zhu You Cai had executed beyond the fifth ocean to sweep through the gxy repeated itself!


    What joy was there in living?


    Su Ming reyed that attack in his mind a thousand times. His third eye had also used an Art to notice minute details to ceaselessly magnify Ecang''s sh, which allowed him to see every single subtle change within it as well as the presence spreading out from it.


    Ecang''s sh came charging forward with a howl. When it was less than a hundred feet away from Su Ming, it became so quick that it closed in on him in an instant. However, when Su Ming looked towards it with his third eye, the flow of time around him seemed to have be much slower. Zhu You Cai''s attack which had sliced apart the heavens had been reyed nearly ten thousand times in his mind by then.


    "There is a will in the universe. It is the domineering will of the Almighties in Life Realm. That is¡­ what belongs to a person when he has almost reached Death Realm and has understood life and death in his life. That is why he said those words¡­


    "What joy is there in livin?


    "What joy is there in living?" Su Ming mumbled.


    The crack formed by Ecang''s sh brought with it a desire to destroy everything as it closed in on Su Ming. At that moment, it was less than ten feet away from him, and Su Ming''s robes fluttered madly. The gaping mouth formed by the purple gxies behind him started showing signs of disintegrating. The moon formed when he reached Lunar Kalpa Realm also started trembling.


    "What joy is there in living? If someday, all my friends leave me, my mother will never be able to wake up again, Su Xuan Yi disappears, and my elder, Tian Xie Zi, my senior brothers, and all the people I know¡­ disappear into the passage of time and I am the only left in the universe¡­


    "Then¡­ what joy¡­ is there in living?" A lonely air spread out from Su Ming''s body. He opened his eyes, and there was loneliness as well as an absent-minded look in his eyes. At the instant Ecang''s sh was about to touch him, he gripped the Life Inequity Spear, brought it up before him, and swung it gently.


    While his appearance and the feeling he gave to others might not be the exact same as that of Zhu You Cai, it was quite simr. With that one sh, the moon behind Su Ming broke down and turned into countless shards that charged towards the long spear in his hand before fusing into it. Su Ming''s Life Inequity Spear then swept forward with a power that seemed to be able to slice apart the gxy¡­ and a crack was torn open!


    At the same time, as if the Life Inequity Spear in Su Ming''s hand had turned into a ck hole, the gaping mouth formed by the four hundred thousand purple gxies behind Su Ming was absorbed by the tip of the spear as if they were fog, and the power to slice apart the gxy instantly increased exponentially.


    Su Ming''s body trembled, and it was because he could sense that quite arge amount of his cultivation base, his life force, and all the essence in his body had been absorbed by the Life Inequity Spear to slice apart a dazzling crack in the gxy. It was around five feet long.


    At the instant that crack appeared, a destructive power spilled out from within to charge towards Ecang''s iing sh.


    Violent booming sounds shook Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds. The Life Inequity Spear in Su Ming''s hand bounced back. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood and staggered a few steps back. When he raised his head, an aloof look appeared in his eyes.


    That strike could be said to be his strongest attack. It was what he executed after he imitated Zhu You Cai''s attack. He might not have done it perfectly, only managing to imitate three-tenths of it, but that amount alone was enough for it to severely wound all¡­ Almighties in Fate Realm. It could also fight against the Ecang''s sh executed by the gray Ecang with its consciousness as the price. It had not beenplete though, only possessing one-tenth of the power of the real Ecang.


    As loud bangs reverberated in space, Su Ming forced his body to stop. A feeling of weakness filled him, but resolve appeared on his face. He forced himself to rush forward, then opened his mouth wide to suck in a sharp breath in the direction of the origins of power from Ecang who intended to fuse with the yellow and indigo gxies.


    With it, the vast amount of origins of power from the gray and ck Ecangs tumbled backwards and seeped into him through all parts of his body. As they provided nourishment to him, he threw his head back and roared. Cracking sounds came from within him, and his long hair grew until it reached his feet. His appearance grew even more strange and enchanting, and the purple re in his eyes became more aggressive than ever!


    At the instant Su Ming prevented the origins of power from the gray and ck Ecangs fusing with the yellow and indigo gxies and his roar reverberated in space, a ruthless, brutal presence filled with endless savage air erupted from the yellow and indigo gxies. A will that looked down on the whole universe and which seemed as if it had just been awakened filled the yellow and indigo gxies.


    Su Ming''s eyes shone. When he raised his right hand, the Life Inequity Spear returned to his palm, and he held it again to stare at the tumbling yellow and indigo gxies.


    "You¡­ want to devour me?" A muffled voice tinted with an ancient and archaic presence came from all directions.


    The instant that voice spoke, a destructive power spread out from the yellow and indigo gxies with a bang, before Su Ming could do anything. As that loud bang surged into the heavens, Su Ming''s expression changed. It was not the level of cultivation or the strength of the awakened Ecang which caused his expression to change¡­ but the determination and the conniving nature in that creature from the bad!!


    At the instant it self-destructed, Su Ming sensed the twenty thousand stone monuments from the yellow and indigo stone monuments in thend of the one hundred thousand stone monuments explode at the same time. Ecang''s presence turned into twenty thousand parts and swiftly crawled into the bodies of the twenty thousand cultivators affiliated to it, causing those cultivators to instantly swell up. As they roared, the whole Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds began trembling furiously. Then, as if an exit had been forcefully opened, a vast suction force swept up the twenty thousand cultivators with Ecang''s presence and instantly¡­ relocated them outside Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds to appear in different corners of Western Ring Neb!


    "There are twenty thousand of us! As long one of us escapes, there wille a day when I¡­ Ecang, will rise to power again!" Twenty thousand voices like thunder roared and reverberated in Western Ring Neb.


    This was the same as when Ecang had separated itself into ten to heal after its battle against Sui Chen Zi. However, it was injured even worse after Su Ming''s actions, up to the point that it did not dare to stand but instead chose to split itself¡­ into twenty thousand parts!


    Su Ming''s expression was dark as he stared at the empty gxy in the foreignnds. That action had exceeded his expectations; it was something he had not predicted beforehand.


    Yet no matter what, he had already be the master of Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds.

 Chapter 1041 My Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1041 My Universe</h4>


    As Su Ming stared at the empty gxy in the foreignnds, his face turned a little pale. Once he coughed up a mouthful of blood, it returned to normal. There was a vast amount of life force rising in his body to surround him and turn into a presence that surged into the heavens. It stirred up Su Ming''s cultivation base and caused it to continuously rise.


    Behind him, the gray, red, and golden moons appeared at the same time. They shed continuously, and Su Ming''s long hair, which had reached his feet, flew up to form a circle behind him. It filled him with an incredibly strange and enchanting air.


    His pupils were purple. There were purple gxies all around him, and standing there, he was¡­ the master of thend!


    "With the thought processes of my gray self''s personality, I won''t be able to imitate the epitome of affection¡­ which is contained in the Art that questions whether there is joy in living. When I forcefully copied it¡­ I could only obtain its form and not its meaning, and I even injured my own body," Su Ming murmured.


    Fortunately, he had devoured most of the Ecang''s soul. Because of it, he could recover from his injuries after he coughed up a mouthful of blood, or else, his injuries would have definitely been worse.


    ''The yellow and indigo Ecangs might have split into twenty thousand and fled¡­ but I have beplete a long time ago. The devouring of the other Ecangs was only to make myself stronger. If I had devoured all of thm, I would have be even stronger, but it''s not gonna be much of a problem.'' Purple light shone in Su Ming''s eyes, then he slowly closed them.


    After a moment, when he opened them again, Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds rumbled so loudly that the sound surged into the heavens. Eight hundred thousand gxies all turned purple, and a thick purple hue dyed the foreignnds.


    ''I am alreadyplete, so¡­ I will not have two hundred thousand gxiescking in this ce because of the yellow and indigo Ecangs departure.''


    Su Ming raised his right hand and swung it towards the gxy before him. With it, the gxies in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds shuddered and started dividing. As they split up, loud rumbles reverberated in space, and the missing two hundred thousand gxies took shape.


    Because of it¡­ there were still one million gxies in the ce. However, they were no longer of ten colors, like before. Instead, there was only one color¡ªpurple!


    The purple had be the master of the area!


    The purple had be the paragon in that ce!


    Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the gxy. His gaze seemed to be able to prate Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds and see the universe beyond.


    ''The twenty thousand fragments born from the yellow and indigo Ecangs¡­ I look forward to the day when you will rise in power and be able overturn the heavens, then devour one another until all you will mold yourself to perfection¡­


    ''I look forward to that day greatly.'' Su Ming smiled faintly.


    Within Western Ring Neb were twenty thousand faint long arcs charging forward before disappeared in the gxy. Faint booms reverberated in space at that moment. It was the self-destruction of twenty thousand cultivators. That was where the real Ecang''s ruthlessnessy. To prevent Su Ming from chasing it down, it gave up on the twenty thousand cultivators as nourishment and chose others to serve its purposes.


    At the instant the bodies of the twenty thousand cultivators copsed, nearly twenty thousand male and female cultivators shuddered. It did not matter what they were doing, be it fighting or meditating, all of them trembled at once. It was as if an invisible force had rushed into their minds, taken root, and hidden itself to start growing in peace.


    On one, the cries of an infant echoed in the air. In a corner, a womany on the ground. Blood pooled all over the ground beneath her as she stared upwards with her eyes wide open, but she was no longer breathing.


    The infant climbed out of his mother''s body by himself. When his cries rang out, his body suddenly shuddered. He quietened, and a yellow glow shone in his eyes. That glowsted for only a moment before disappearing, and his eyes returned to their usual hue.


    At the same time, there was a True Guard in Western Ring Neb, the area which belonged to True Sacred Yin World among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds keeping watch over the ce. He was originally patrolling, but a jolt suddenly wrecked his body. He lowered his head, and when he raised it again, an indigo light shed through his eyes before it disappeared the next moment.


    Su Ming stepped in space within Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds and disappeared from the purple gxies. When he reappeared, he was already in thend with the one hundred thousand stone monuments. However, by then there were only eighty thousand of them.


    Thend was dead silent. All the cultivators were pale. They stared at the empty spots where the twenty thousand stone monuments had been with fear in their eyes.


    They had also noticed a long time ago that all the stone monuments had turned purple.


    When Su Ming walked out of thin air, a powerful, mighty pressure descended on all the people''s hearts. Su Ming had not even needed to release that mighty pressure; it had appeared naturally. Due to it, the cultivators below felt that they had to worship Su Ming, that if they showed even the slightest amount of disrespect to him, their bodies and souls would be immediately destroyed.


    "Greetings, my liege!"


    As everyone trembled, no one knew who was the first to say those words, but after that first person, the people in the area bowed down and worshiped Su Ming, who had walked out of the air.


    "Greetings, my liege!"


    Their voices were as loud as thunder which reverberated in all directions, Su Ming swept his gaze across thend before fixing his eyes on the empty spots where the yellow and indigo Ecang stone monuments had been. As a glint shone in his eyes, the empty spots suddenly started squirming. Stone monuments shot up from the ground, and in an instant, the empty spots filled up. The number of stone monuments in thend returned to one hundred thousand once more.


    One hundred thousand purple stone monuments, one million purple gxies¡ªthat was Su Ming''s universe!


    Tens of thousands of people knelt on the ground and worshiped him. Their shivers, their respect and fear, and all the other emotions could all be seen easily.


    Su Ming stood in midair and stared at the cultivators calmly. He did not speak, and the sound of worship that lingered in the air for a long time echoed in his ears. The more time he spent being silent, the more suffocating and oppressive air covered thend. It was heavy and pressed on everyone''s hearts, causing them to have difficulty breathing. Gradually, sweat broke out on their foreheads. The feeling as if life and death might be only a moment away, something they could not control became a powerful Brand that was left deep in their souls at that moment. Their respect towards Su Ming reached an unprecedented height, though no one could see it.


    After a long while, Su Ming said faintly, "I am the master of thisnd."


    When he said those words, the tens of thousands of people beneath him worshiped him together again. Their voices echoed in the air, and Su Ming spoke again with cold indifference,


    "Do all of you¡­ wish to go out?"


    His words fell into everyone''s ears, but no one dared to speak. All of them remained silent.


    "I will give you some time. Perhaps it will be a few decades or a few centuries, but when I return¡­ I will take all those who have reached theter stage of World ne out of this ce. They will be by my side and we will fight against the heavens, and I will¡­ also bring them out of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to wage war against the four Great True Worlds.


    "Then¡­ I will grant you your freedom and the glory you deserve!"


    The impact from the words ''out of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence'' and ''freedom'' instantly shook the cultivators'' hearts. They lifted their heads at the same time, and when they looked at Su Ming, there was an unrestrained desire shining in their eyes.


    "Your ancestors were all in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Entering my universe was your fortune. Train towards theter stage of World ne Realm, because I¡­ am the only one who can bring all of you out of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence in the most forthright manner!


    "When I return, it will be the day where I will bring you out!"


    Su Ming cast a nce at Zhou Kang and found that he had an apathetic look on his face. His expression as if his heart was already dead made Su Ming sigh in his heart. When he turned around, he took a step into the air and his body vanished. At the same time, a piercing purple light erupted from the one hundred thousand purple stone monuments in the ce.


    Beyond Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, purple light seeped out of the countless cracks and illuminated the area, dying Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds in purple. At that moment, Su Ming calmly walked out from the crack.


    His long hair returned to its normal color, changing from the previous gray. Su Ming might still be unable topletely control the changes in his emotions, but with the passing time he learned how to use his surroundings and the enemies he was facing to indirectly change his thoughts and emotions, thereby allowing his different personalities to show up.


    At the instant he walked out of the crack leading to Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds, Zhu You Cai¡ªwho had been meditating with his eyes closed and did not pay any attention to the twenty thousand yellow and indigo long arcs that had rushed out¡ªsuddenly opened his eyes. When he looked at Su Ming, his pupils constricted, and the light of surprise showed up in his eyes.


    "You became stronger," he said calmly. The strange light in his eyes became stronger, and he stood up slowly. Fighting spirit rose in his eyes. At that moment, he was clearly no longer Zhu You Cai, but the War Immortal Chang He.


    "You have the presence of my divine ability on you¡­ You should have copied that skill when you were in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds¡­ and while your presence might seem simr to mine, it contains a hidden primitive presence. It¡­ is madness, ruthlessness, and seeks to destroy the universe!" The fighting spirit in Zhu You Cai''s eyes gradually disappeared. When his eyes returned to normal, he cast a profound nce at Su Ming again, but did not speak anymore.


    He was not the only one who noticed something different about Su Ming. Beside him, me Fiends'' Progenitor''s heart filled with fear. He had always regarded Su Ming with great respect before, but when he saw other then, his body started trembling. The mighty pressureing from the young man actually caused him, an Almighty in Mastery Realm, to feel terror and fear.


    It was as if there was a monstrous malice hidden in Su Ming''s body. That malicious power wanted to destroy the universe, and it was spreading out a boundless pressure on all forms of life. me Fiends'' Progenitor couldn''t help but shudder at it, and when he looked at Su Ming, there was great wariness contained in his gaze.


    If it was any other cultivator, perhaps they would not feel it so greatly. However, me Fiends'' Progenitor was not any other cultivator. He was a member of an alien race, which was why his spiritual sense was much stronger than that of a cultivator who was at the same level as he. Because of that, he could see things that were hidden deeper.


    ''I could still fight against him in the past, but now¡­ if he attacked with his full strength, I wonder how long I would be able tost¡­'' me Fiends'' Progenitor instinctively bent his back and put on a fawning expression towards Su Ming.


    When the bald crane saw Su Ming, it sensed the least. It strutted over to Su Ming''s side, and when it turned around, it had its head held high while casting a sideways nce at me Fiends Progenitor.


    "I only obtained a small serendipity in Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds," Su Ming replied faintly. Once he swept his gaze past Zhu You Cai, he fixed his gaze on a distant gxy. Over there¡­ the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Baldy, do you want to retrieve your physical body?"

 Chapter 1042 Do You Really Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 1042 Do You Really Want to Die?</h4>


    The bald crane was holding itself in a smug manner, but the instant it heard Su Ming''s words, it shuddered before turning around swiftly to look toward him.


    "Let''s go. In the past, I did not have enough power to help you retrieve your physical body, but now¡­ I believe that I will be able to." There was no killing intent in Su Ming''s gaze while he stared into the distant gxy, just a strange and enchanting light.


    He charged into the area ahead of him. At that moment, the bald crane no longer cared about quarrelling with me Fiends'' Progenitor and hurried over to follow Su Ming.


    "My physical body? Are you talking about my physical body?"


    "Within the camp of the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World is half of your physical body," Su Ming said calmly while taking a step forward.


    "Who has it?!" A fierce re appeared in the bald crane''s eyes.


    "Huo Zhu !" Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged into the distance.


    In the past, Wu Li Zi had used a green feather in hopes of luring the bald crane to the camp. That feather had been given to her by Huo Zhu, who was the person controlling her actions. Wu Li Zi had been threatened by Huo Zhu, which then resulted in the bald crane being lured to their camp. Huo Zhu''s final goal was to unravel a certain mystery contained in the bald crane''s physical body.


    In the past, Su Ming might have already known all of it, but he could not enter the deeper parts of the True Worlds'' camps in search of Huo Zhu. His level of cultivation was just not high enough, and he was forced out by the Almighty in Mastery Realm who appearedter on. He had only escaped disaster after running into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds.


    However, it could be said that the difference between the current Su Ming and his past self was like heaven and earth. Besides, he did not intend to use his power to win. He had an even more persuasive thing that would allow him to enter the ce¡ªhis status as a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect, Dao Kong!


    They charged forward with a whistle. Su Ming was in front, and the bald crane by his side. Zhu You Cai followed behind them, while me Fiends'' Progenitor was thest. The group charged forward through the boundless gxy, straight toward the ce where the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds were stationed.


    Time trickled by. With their speed, they had already shot through the endless gxy in just one day and saw¡­ the barrier formed by shattered stars which Su Ming had passed through in the past.


    At the instant he saw the barrier, he brought up his right hand. The bald crane had been with him for many years, so it naturally understood what he intended to do. With one move, it immediately turned into a long arc that entered Su Ming''s storage bag, and he took a step towards the barrier formed by the shattered stars.


    A loud bang rang out. The sound might have billoweed into the sky, but it did not stop Su Ming in his tracks. A rampaging force spread out from the Rune serving as a barrier, but at the moment it touched him, it turned gentle, and the Sacred Constetion Robe appeared on his body!


    During that instant, he was no longer Su Ming, he had transformed into Dao Kong.


    With the Sacred Constetion Robe, a head of ck hair falling to his feet, a handsome face, and an awe-inspiring presence, Su Ming moved through the barrier with ease.


    The barrier could prevent outsiders from entering and serve as an rm. However, for Su Ming who had Possessed Dao Kong, the four Great True Worlds would naturally not start a hunt.


    As for Zhu You Cai, at the moment the rampaging force touched him, it was as if he had turned into empty air. The rampaging force¡­ did not seem to have noticed his presence, allowing him to calmly walk through the barrier.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor was the weakest, but he was, after all, an Almighty in Mastery Realm. There was no way he would be stopped by a Rune that had not been fully activated. At the instant the rampaging force came towards him, he let out a cold harrumph, and that force instantly tumbled backwards with a bang, allowing me Fiends'' Progenitor to step into the territory where the forces of power from four Great True Worlds were stationed.


    However, the instant he touched the Rune, all the Almighties stationed from the four Great True Worlds instantly noticed him.


    When Su Ming initially arrived, they remained in istion and continuing to be in deep sleep. He was strong, but in truth, he could not attract their attention.


    However, the arrival of me Fiends'' Progenitor waspletely different. With his status of being an Almighty in Mastery Realm and his power, the instant he stepped through the barrier, three powerful presences stirred up a loud bang that surged into the heavens in the territory where the four Great True Worlds were stationed. It caused all the cultivators in the camp of True Sacred Yin World to be apprehensive, and the three presences rose swiftly from the depths of the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, they turned into three wills in front of Su Ming. The gxy trembled, and the three wills turned into three people. They allowed their vast presence as great as the universe to spread out without restraint. It was so strong that it caused the cultivators in True Sacred Yin World to tremble. When they looked towards the sky, zealousness and respect appeared on their faces. They knew that this was the presence that belonged to the True Saints stationed to keep watch over the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "Progenitor Huo Kui, you''ve overstepped your boundaries!" Booming sounds came from one of the three people. It turned into a thunderous roar that rang out in all directions. As the voice spread out, arge amount of lightning swept through the area.


    The person who spoke was an old man. He was a big and tall, and dressed in a long robe. His eyes looked to have lightning contained in them, which could make all those whose level of cultivation was not as great as his to feel their hearts and minds breaking down at the instant they stared into them.


    The two people standing beside him were a man and woman. They appeared to be middle-aged, but their power and the feeling of time from their presences made it clear that they were old monsters that had been alive for an unknown amount of time.


    The first one they looked towards was me Fiends'' Progenitor, then Zhu You Cai, and only then at Su Ming.


    When they saw me Fiends'' Progenitor, their expressions remained normal, but when they saw Zhu You Cai, their pupils shrank in a barely noticeable manner. Zhu You Cai might have seemed as if he was only in Mastery Realm, but the feedback provided to them by the Rune told them that me Fiends Progenitor alone was in Mastery Realm. To the Almighties who had lived for umpteenth years, it wa obvious that something was off.


    If this peculiarity had happened about someone who was not an Almighty, it would not have caught their attention, but if when it was regarding an Almighty, then this peculiarity¡­ would signify variance.


    It caused the three of them to be unable to help themselves but think of many things. Zhu You Cai''sposure had also forced them to pay special attention to him.


    On the other hand, the three of them only swept their gazes past Su Ming before automatically overlooking him. A cultivator in Lunar Kalpa Realm simply did not deserve their attention. Besides, they naturally knew Su Ming''s identity from the Rune.


    "My fellow Daoists, I wonder what is the meaning behind your journey to True Sacred Yin World''s camp? And you even brought along a direct descendant from True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect!" The old man with lightning spreading out of his entire body had a freezing re. When he looked towards Huo Kui and Zhu You Cai, hepletely ignored Su Ming.


    Zhu You Cai did not speak. As for me Fiends'' Progenitor, he only chuckled. With Su Ming around, he felt that there was no need for him to greet those three people. After all, this was the main camp that belonged to the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Besides, he was also making his guesses regarding Su Ming''s connection with the people present.


    With a calm look on his face, Su Ming also did not spare the trio even a single nce. He simply walked forward.


    However, his act of walking forward caused displeasure to the Almighties from True Sacred Yin World. The old man did not say much, his gaze still fixed on Hou Kui and Zhu You Cai, but the middle-aged woman beside him smiled faintly.


    "Morning Dao Sect''s brat, this isn''t the camp of True Morning Dao World. It''s not some ce where you cane and go as you please. Go and wait by the side until the people from True Morning Dao World cane to pick you up."


    Su Ming did not seem to have heard her and continued walking forward. In other people''s eyes, the three people were superior Almighties and True Saints, but in Su Ming''s eyes, killing them was easy.


    The middle-aged woman, who was not too fond of True Morning Dao World in the first ce, frownd. While the four Great True Worlds might have seemed connected, there was ceaseless internal strife among them. The hostility, however, was not so bad that they would kill a direct descendant from another world when there was no necessity, especially one of such status. Besides, the three of them were not the only ones to have sensed the Rune. The Almighties from True Morning Dao World would have definitely noticed the new arrivals the moment Su Ming stepped through the barrier as well. By then, they might already be hurrying over, but it was not impossible for them to teach the disrespectful boy a lesson about respecting his elders.


    She raised her right hand and pointed towards Su Ming.


    "Then let me teach you the price of disrespecting your seniors on behalf of the elders in your family."


    At the instant the woman pointed to him with her right index finger, Su Ming turned his head around and cast a cold re her way. "So noisy, are you asking for death?"


    While his voice was still echoing in space, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the woman. He raised his right hand, and with a calm look on his face, pped her.


    A loud smack rose into the air. The middle-aged woman coughed up a mouthful of blood. Many of her teeth were shattered by the p. As she fell back, her left check instantly swelled up. Disbelief appeared in her eyes, but she did not have time to be angry before her expression turned into one of shock. She saw Su Ming''s action just then, but did not manage to dodge. It was not that Su Ming was fast, but that the instant he looked at her, a loud bang had rang out in her mind, and she lost all her senses.


    The old man beside her had whipped his head around and stared fixedly at Su Ming. There was a grim look and an expression of shock that had never appeared before on his face.


    The middle-aged man beside them sucked in a sharp breath. When he looked towards Su Ming, his gaze was filled with shock. He also saw that strike, which was definitely not a divine ability that a person in Lunar Kalpa Realm could execute.


    "Detain these three here. Injuring them will do. We''ll let them keep their lives for now," Su Ming said tly.


    "Those who dare disrespect my master should indeed have their mouths struck!" The wild and arrogant words from me Fiends'' Progenitor reverberated in the air. He then charged towards the trio.


    With a rxed expression on his face, Zhu You Cai raised his right hand to seize the empty space in front of him. Immediately, the gxy roared, and the expressions of the trio changed drastically. As they moved back together, the gxy around them distorted as if it had been sealed andpletely locked away.


    "Master? You¡­" The middle-aged woman''s expression changed again. The other two acted the same. Loud bangs rang out in their heads. This was a title they had never imagined me Fiends'' Progenitor using to address Dao Kong.


    What caused them to be in even more shock was that Zhu You Cai''s casual grip hadpletely sealed the three of them in that gxy. To the middle-aged man and woman, that power and that divine ability was definitely something that did not belong to those in Mastery Realm. It¡­ was Fate Realm!


    However, the old man did not believe so. His pupils shrank drastically. When he looked towards Zhu You Cai, terror appeared in his eyes. When he turned his head around and looked towards Su Ming, his shock became even greater.


    Su Ming, who had obtained the fifth kiln and absorbed Ecang''s soul, was the strongest person in the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean and the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He could be as wilful as he wanted.


    The strong ruled. If a person had enough power and did not have any yokes on his shoulders hindering him, then forget any Almighties, even if he wanted to wreak havoc throughout the entire Barren Lands of Divine Essence and ughter all lives in there, it would just be a matter of wanting to do it to him.


    The middle-aged man forced down the shock in his heart and immediately said, "Dao Kong, what exactly do you want to do? This is True Sacred Yin World. As a direct descendant of True Morning Dao World, if you break into our camp, then you must provide an exnation for your actions to True Sacred Yin-"


    "Do you really want to die?" Su Ming turned his head around and stared at the middle-aged man with a serious gaze.


    The middle-aged man''s heart trembled. It were the same words as before. He trembled, but just as he was about to say something, the old man by his side let out a low shout.


    "Shut up!" The old man''s words were directed to the middle-aged man, and immediately after, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming. "Fellow Daoist, if you have any personal grudges against someone in True Sacred Yin World, then we will definitely not stop you!"


    The old man forced down the shivers in his heart and the rarely seen fear that had risen in his body. He could already tell that the plump person was not in Fate Realm¡­ but Life Realm!


    So how terrifying would be a person who could make a person in Life Realm follow him willingly? He did not dare to think about it!


    1. Huo Zhu: The one who has a grudge against Su Ming and had given permission for the True Guards to use the bald crane''s feathers to wait for Su Ming to appear from Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds the first time. Has a grudge against the bald crane.


    2. Wu Li Zi: Says she''s friends with the bald crane, but also seems to hate him.

 Chapter 1043 So What If I Destroy a World?!

    <h4>Chapter 1043 So What If I Destroy a World?!</h4>


    "We will definitely not bother you in the least. Please release the seal on us, and I will personally lead you to the person who has offended you!" The old man wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply.


    He did not underestimate Su Ming because he seemed young. In this universe where the strong ruled, the Dao Kong before him no longer had to show any hint of his power. The feat of having an Almighty in Mastery Realm as his follower was already something very shocking¡­ much less when that Almighty was in Life Realm!


    Besides, through that p just then, his personal strength was enough to make the old man apprehensive. At that moment, the middle-aged man and woman beside him also made plenty of connections in their minds. Withplicated expressions on their faces, they became sombre.


    If the person in front of them was not Dao Kong or a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect, then even if he hade from the four Great True Worlds, the three of them would not be so wary of him. After all, even if Su Ming and the rest were strong, they had stronger people in the four Great True Worlds.


    However¡­ he was Dao Kong. He was a direct descendant from True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect. This status alone cut off most of the tactics the old man and the other two could use against him.


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast the old man a look before nodding. Zhu You Cai looked as calm as ever. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm forward. Immediately, the restraining seals immediately disappeared without a trace, allowing the three to regain their mobility. The old man bowed again towards Su Ming. This time, the man and woman beside him also wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed to him. Their expressions were vastly different from the faint arrogant and conceited looks moments ago.


    "I want to look for Huo Zhu," Su Ming said tly.


    Once those words left his mouth, the old man''s gaze focused back on him. He turned his head back to look at the middle-aged woman beside him. He was not the only one, the middle-aged man cast a sideways nce at her too.


    At the instant the middle-aged woman heard Su Ming''s words, she immediately became confused. When she saw herpanions looking towards her, her expression changed slightly before she sighed.


    "Might I know how my junior sister has offended you?"


    "She took something she should not have," Su Ming replied calmly.


    "Oh? This is easy. I will have her deliver what you need to you. Might I know what it is?" the middle-aged woman immediately asked.


    "Once I see Huo Zhu, she will naturally know what is the specific thing I want." Su Ming''s eyes gradually turned icy cold.


    The middle-aged woman fell silent. Once she nodded, she turned into a long arc that charged into the distance. Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He took a step forward and followed behind her. With an extremely quick speed, the group rushed into the True Sacred Yin World''s base within an instant. As they charged forward, Su Ming saw the spiral-shaped Radixs and others around him, and the scenes from the past rose in his head.


    This was the second time hee there. There was a rxed air around himpared to the first time. His power was also vastly different from before. Besides, this time, he had in his handsplete dominance over the situation.


    Soon, Su Ming saw the farthest he''d went back then, which was the where Wu Li Zi was located. They moved past it, and as the middle-aged woman continued guiding them forward, gradually, a vast vortex appeared in front of Su Ming.


    That vortex spun with loud, rumbling sounds, looking iparably radiant. If anyone observed it carefully, they would be able to tell that the vast vortex was formed bys.


    "Huo Zhu, what exactly did you take that you should not have?! Open the Rune and let us in!" At the instant they closed in on the vast vortex, the middle-aged man spoke up. Her voice reverberated in all directions and entered the vast vortex like a buzz.


    The old man''s expression changed. He turned his head around to re at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged man also could not resist the change in his expression.


    That kind of straightforward manner of speech was clearly telling Huo Zhu that someone hade seeking for her and was also an indication that she should prepare herself.


    That scene caused the old man''s expression to change continuously, until he finally opened his mouth and growled at the vortex formed by thes.


    "Huo Zhu, open the Rune. This matter is incredibly important. I want you¡­ to immediately open the Rune!"


    The old man''s voice reverberated in space and traveled into the vortex, but he did not receive any sort of reply.


    Within the vortex was a where thend was a desert. Numerous cultivators had prostrated themselves on the ground and crawled forward with great difficulty. Their goal was a pce located in the distance.


    At that moment, it was quiet in the pce. There was a table in it, and on it was a lit candle. The fire swayed, and the faces of all lives shed through it. As that light swayed and the faces in it changed, half of an ancient book under the candle unfurled.


    Within the fire and among the faces of all manners of lives was a woman''s face. There was an aloof look in her eyes. She lifted her head to look at the area above her before closing her eyes and ignoring the voices.


    Beyond thes and beyond the vortex, the old man''s expression grew dark. He was just about to turn his head to offer an exnation when Su Ming smiled. It was cold and dark, and contained a heinous killing intent that was about to erupt from him. The thought of destroying the entire camp where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World were stationed was not a difficult matter for him. He could do it with just one thought.


    "Huo Kui, st apart that vortex, and search through all thes until we find that person called Huo Zhu."


    When me Fiends'' Progenitor heard this, a glint shone in his eyes. A loud bang shot up from his body, and immediately, a purple sea of fire erupted within him and tumbled forward in all directions. He then took a step towards the vortex formed bys, stretched out his arms, and swung them forward. Immediately, the sea of fire around him tumbled about and charged towards the vortex.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky and shook the entire gxy, deafening all the cultivators in True Sacred Yin World''s camp. In shock, they flew out from where they had been, and in the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of long arcs rushed out into the gxy to charge towards this vortex.


    The old man was anxious, but a cold sneer appeared on the middle-aged woman''s lips. She would not have cared if Dao Kong wanted to cause trouble to others, but Huo Zhu was her junior sister. There was no way she could let him seed. What she needed was for Su Ming to act in a forceful manner. There were plenty of cultivators in thes within the vortex. All of them had extraordinary power, but more importantly, there lived the old fellows who were acting as garrison.


    With them around, the boy from Morning Dao Sect would certainly not be allowed to cause trouble.


    The vortex was formed by countlesss, and each one had an individual Rune. If it was not released from within, then no outsider could step into the. An outsider would need to st away the Rune to be able to enter.


    This was to give absolute protection to all those who had earned the right to stay there.


    After all, there were four of the vortices ofs within the camps belonging to the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds¡­ and each of them were where all the key forces of each True World were located.


    A purple sea of fire attacked the whole vortex. The instant it touched it, booming sounds shook the gxy. The faces of the tens of thousands of cultivators who hade turned pale, and all of them retreated.


    The old Almighty had a look full of anguish while he sighed, but he wasughing coldly in his heart. He did not warn the middle-aged woman regarding Zhu You Cai. Since she insisted on provoking someone she should not even after he''d tried to stop her several times, her survival no longer had anything to do with him.


    As for the middle-aged woman, the cold sneer on her lips became even darker and more sinister. At that moment, there was fiery pain on her face as she longed to kill Su Ming.


    Among the three of them, the middle-aged man was the calmest. First of all, he could not tell Zhu You Cai''s level of cultivation, so he did not have the old man''s anxiety. Second, Huo Zhu was not his junior sister, so her survival had nothing to do with him. As for Su Ming, the middle-aged man was rather eager to see how he would handle the situation once he lured out the old monsters.


    The trio each harbored their own thoughts. However, none of them expected that if they blew it out of proportion, then what awaited them would be a real catastrophe, that the forces of power stationed in True Sacred Yin World would be¡­pletely annihted.


    The devastation was still brewing. If everything went smoothly, then perhaps it would not happen, but if it did not go smoothly¡­ then to Su Ming, it was not impossible to destroy the whole gxy.


    At the instant me Fiends'' Progenitor sent the purple sea of fire towards the vortex ofs and booming sounds reverberated in all directions, shocking the tens of thousands of cultivators in the area, a cold harrumph came from the vortex.


    The moment Su Ming heard that sound, a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes. He was rather familiar with that sound. It belonged to the Almighty in Mastery Realm who had pursued him until he reached Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds!


    There was anger contained in that sound, along with a cold tone that chilled a person to the bones. The moment it appeared, it was as if a cold gust of wind had risen in the gxy. When it touched the purple sea of fire in an unseen manner, it looked as if a violent gust of wind hade upon it, threatening to extinguish. me Fiends'' Progenitor lifted his head then and roared. A purple sea of fire erupted from his body once more, turning into a gigantic hand of mes. When it stretched out, it was big as the vortex ofs, and it pushed down on it!


    "This ce¡­ isn''t a ce where you can cause trouble as you please. Even if you are a direct descendant from True Morning Sect¡­ you will still have to immediately leave!"


    A cold and dark voice reached everyone''s ears. At that moment, a palm¡­ that was just as huge appeared in the vortex. It crashed against the palm of mes summoned by me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    Booming sounds caused the gxy to tremble as if it was about to be torn apart. The expression of me Fiends'' Progenitor changed, and he took a few staggering steps back. He might also be in Mastery Realm, but he had notpleted it. When he moved back, the final word from the cold voice in the vortex reverberated in space, turning into endless echoes that shook the universe.


    Su Ming smiled. This was the second time he had smiled after he came to the camp that belonged to the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World. There was a malicious air to his smile. He would not give them a third chance. If True Sacred Yin World continued acting in that way, then when he smiled for the third time¡­ he would destroy their whole gxy!


    By his side, Zhu You Cai sighed. With a single move, he reached the vortex ofs. He might not have been acquainted with Su Ming for a long time, but he still knew more than anyone else present, especially about what Su Ming''s smile signified. He knew its meaning, and he also knew that with the fifth kiln in possession, he was a formidable opponent. Even when Zhu You Cai was at the peak of his condition, he would still need to be incredibly wary of him, and that went even more for the people around them.


    And no matter what¡­ he was still from True Sacred Yin World, which was why without even needing Su Ming to order him, he walked out.


    "Open the Rune, we will only take a single person."


    At the instant Zhu You Cai walked forward and approached the ce, he had his true power erupt from his body. When it took shape, the gxy roared, and all the people''s expressions changed drastically.

 Chapter 1044 The Third Time He Smiled

    <h4>Chapter 1044 The Third Time He Smiled</h4>


    At the instant the power belonging to Life Realm spread out, the gxy instant trembled with a loud rumble, causing the tens upon thousands of cultivators in the area to have their expressions change drastically. Their hearts trembled simultaneously, as if there was in invisible hammer striking fiercely at their hearts, causing the tens upon thousands of people to be shocked. Their cultivation bases also seemed as if they had beenpletely suppressed. Their minds roared, and they werepletely nk.


    The old man was in a better state. At that moment, his face was pale, but he was stillposed. After all, he had already guessed Zhu You Cai''s level of cultivation before this. At that moment, this was just proving his guess correct.


    However, the middle-aged man by the side had an expression of disbelief on his face. His eyes were nk, and his mind roared, as if there were thousands of thunder cracking in his head at the same time. Normal cultivators might not be able know the meaning of Life Realm, because in their eyes, bing Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death was just reaching a Realm, and even Su Ming himself only managed to slowly figure out the detailed categorizations muchter after he learned about the Masters of Fate, Lives and Death.


    Yet as an Almighty in Mastery Realm, even though he had just reached this Realm, this middle-aged man''s understanding towards Life Realm was clearly much greater than the tens upon thousands of cultivators around him.


    Ignorance is bliss, this was an ancient proverb. It meant that if a person did not know of the terrors about a certain thing, then they would not be afraid of it. Even though it was a rather one-sided view of things, but there was also some form of logic in it. On the other hand, the more someone understood the terrors of a certain matter, the more afraid they would be of it. This was boundlessly magnified on the middle-aged man at that moment.


    While he trembled, great astonishment and shock appeared in his eyes. He came to understand swiftly why the old man by his side tried so many times to stop the middle-aged woman from provoking this group of people. If a person could make an Almighty in Life Realm follow him willingly, then even if it was not because of his power that made that Almighty be his follower, it was still enough to make a person shocked and make all powerful warriors to regard him with great important.


    He also came to understand swiftly that Su Ming''s threat of asking them whether they were seeking death were not just empty words. He¡­ had his own methods of carrying out his threat.


    If he was already in such a state of shock, then it was even more so for the middle-aged woman who caused all of this. This woman might be an Almighty in Mastery Realm, but just like the middle-aged man, she had just reached that Realm, and she could not be considered to have reachedpletion in Mastery Realm. At that moment, the woman shivered, and terror as well as disbelief appeared in her eyes. A billowing storm raged in her mind, and a great, ominous feeling instantly submerged her heart like a tidal wave.


    She turned her head around in anguish and looked towards the old man by her side. When she saw that the old man was ratherposed and was only looking at her with aplicated gaze, there was in no way that the woman would not know why he had been trying to stop her previously. However¡­ everything was already toote. She already notified her junior sister, causing something that should have been simple to be moreplicated¡­ and be even more dangerous.


    But that woman refused to admit to her fault. A brilliant light shone in her eyes. So what if this person was an Almighty in Life Realm? It was not as if¡­ there was no Almighties in Life Realm among the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed here!!


    Based on what she knew, at the core of the vortex ofs was one of the Progenitors from True Sacred Yin World. This person had already not appeared for a long period of time and had always been in istion to train. Besides major events linked to the ce''s survival or a powerful enemy so strong that the others could not fight against appearing, this person would note out of istion.


    There was an old monster like this existing within the each of the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed here. They were the strongest defense left here by the four Great True Worlds in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Because of it, they could control the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to its utmost possible limit.


    Unless¡­ an Almighty in Death Realm appeared in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. However, those in Life Realm from the four Great True Worlds only numbered to nearly about a dozen people. As for Almighties in Death Realm, they were even more scarce in number. Those people were already at the level of Kalpa Lords from each true world, and they were existences that were only second to the True Progenitors. There were less than ten of them.


    Under the limitations set on the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, it was impossible for a person here to arrive in this Realm, which was already very difficult to reach in the first ce. Even if that person truly appeared, several Almighties in Death Realm would immediatelye forth from the four Great True Worlds to directly attack, kill, or seal him.


    Which was why the middle-aged woman still believed that she would be able to escape unscathed by a stroke of luck.


    Zhu You Cai sent his power outwards. As his words reverberated in the air, the old man''s voice from the vortex ofs instantly disappeared. After a long while, when the vortex rotated about, an old man dressed in a long robe made of sackcloth walked out.


    The old man''s expression was grim. When he walked out, he instantly trained his gaze on Zhu You Cai before he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him.


    "Senior, with your power, might I know just who you are searching for from this ce," the old man raised his head and said slowly.


    "Huo Zhu," Zhu You Cai did not want things to let things escte to a point where there was no turning back and said with a low voice.


    The old man waited for a moment. When he saw that Huo Zhu did not take the initiative toe forth from the vortex ofs, he frowned slightly and spoke to Zhu You Cai, "This is the main camp of the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed in this ce. All the people who stay here haveplete freedom to do whatever they want. It is not convenient for me to interfere too much. Since this person does not want to appear, then please leave and do not disrupt True Sacred Yin World''s peace."


    A brilliant light shone in Zhu You Cai''s eyes when he heard these words. He believed that he had already given enough consideration to the people in this ce. If it was not because he was a member of True Sacred Yin World in the past, he would not have bothered about this. When he saw the old man before him saying such words, he could not help but let out a cold harrumph and took a step forward.


    The old man in a long robe made of sackcloth turned his body sideways and did not even stop him. He too, knew that with his power, he had no right to stop this Almighty in Life Realm before his eyes, but this¡­ was the main camp of the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. When he moved back, the old man had a calm expression on his face, and there was not a hint of change in emotion on him.


    As Zhu You Cai approached the vortex, he brought his right hand up and seized the space in the direction of the vortex ofs before him. With it, the vortex trembled with a bang. The sound was so loud that it reverberated to all directions, causing the gxy to have endless ripples appear while it shuddered.


    Boom!


    While the vortex and the gxy shuddered, Zhu You Cai raised his arms, and as if he was tearing apart space, he tore at the vortex with a fierce yang. With it, the tremors in the gxy grew even more intense. Countlesss trembled, and a vastyer of fog shot out. A gigantic crack appeared swiftly in the gxy with a vicious rip. When it swept past, it looked as if it wanted to tear the vortex into half.


    His power in Life Realm spilled out without him holding back any of it. It filled all the corners in the gxy, causing the countlesss in the vortex to tremble furiously and shocking awake plenty of the people who were in istion. The desert on the where Huo Zhu was located trembled. The sky was in chaos. Themp in the hall swayed viciously to reveal a woman''s face. With a dark expression on her face, her eyes sparkled, and a cold sneer appeared on the corners of her lips.


    "You overestimate yourself. So what if you are in Life Realm? If this was the world outside, then I would definitely die, but this is True Sacred Yin World''s main camp. Thews in thisnd say that if I don''t want to go out, then no one can force me to leave.


    "If I am forced to leave this ce, then all of True Sacred Yin World''s dignity will be shamed. If the Rune in the vortex is ripped apart, then all of True Sacred Yin World''s dignity will still be shamed. To a true world, their dignity is incredibly important!


    "As long¡­ as I don''t go out, no one can do anything to me!"


    At the moment the woman''s sullen face in the candle meughed coldly, she immediately heard an ancient voice travelling into all directions slowly from the depths of the vortex ofs to spread out of the vortex. At the moment she heard the voice, the cold sneer on her lips became greater.


    "You now have your consciousness formed, but your body is yet to be. You can be considered to half of an associate of mine in Life Realm¡­ Since you must have experienced much difficulty in your path in cultivation¡­ and on ount of our past¡­ I will not pursue the matter of you breaking into True Sacred Yin World''s main camp¡­ leave." The old voice sounded as if its owner had not spoken in many years. The words werecking slightly in fluency, and there was an endless, ancient air in them. When it travelled into space, it caused all the people who heard it to feel as if time was flowing away from that voice. Along with that voice came a misconception that made them feel as if all their blood, essence, and even their life force as well as cultivation base was about to wither.


    It was especially so for Zhu You Cai. His body trembled swiftly, and aplicated look appeared in his eyes. That person had clearly recognized him, and he had also recognized the person who said those words. That belonged to one of his elders in True Sacred Yin World.


    In his silence, a brilliant light shone in Zhu You Cai''s eyes. He did not retreat, but instead moved forward and charged towards the vortex ofs.


    "I am only going to retrieve a person today. If you don''t open the Rune, I will not leave!"


    However, at the moment Zhu You Cai approached the vortex ofs, a sigh travelled out of the vortex, and what appeared immediately after was a propelling force that brought it with a supreme, mighty pressure. With a bang, itnded on Zhu You Cai. Zhu You Cai shuddered and took a few staggering steps back. The area around his body immediately distorted, and a gigantic circle of light instantly enveloped his bodypletely, as if he had been sealed and had turned into a bubble floating in the gxy.


    "Kill the one in Mastery Realm, chase away the one in Life Realm, disable¡­ the boy from Morning Dao Sect as a warning to others!" When that old voice appeared again, a mocking smile appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face. She took a step forward and charged towards Su Ming.


    The middle-aged man by her side also sighed in relief in his heart. With a calm expression, he too, approached Su Ming.


    The old man in the long robe made of sackcloth and the old man who managed to deduce Zhu You Cai''s level of cultivation fell silent. One of them took a step forward towards the me Fiends'' Progenitor, and the other walked towards Su Ming.


    When the bound Zhu You Cai saw this, he sighed softly. He saw the malicious smile appear the third time on Su Ming''s lips, and he closed his eyes.


    At that moment, the tens upon thousands of cultivators around the area had hostile expressions on their faces. They might not have showed themselves, the they had surrounded the area to form arge Rune to iste them. As they circled around the area, the Rune started roaring and turned into a powerful propelling force intending to sweep up the trapped Su Ming and the me Fiends'' Progenitor and shift them out of the camp where the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World was stationed.


    Several gigantic Radixs also drifted over from the perimeter at that moment. The light from them reached hundreds upon thousands of feet. Terrifying presences spread out from them. This was True Sacred Yin World activating all of their power umted in their camp. With this power around and without Zhu You Cai''s help, it would seem¡­ like they were capable of killing Su Ming and the me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    There was not even the slightest hint of fear on the me Fiends'' Progenitor. Instead, he startedughing coldly. When an ted expression appeared on his face, the smile on Su Ming''s face grew wider.


    "If that''s the case¡­ then one of the four forces of power stationed in this ce should disappear." Su Ming brought up his right hand and pointed swiftly at the gxy above him. With it, his long hair swiftly changed color and turned crimson red. Red light shone in his eyes, and a heinous, murderous aura erupted swiftly from Su Ming''s body with a bang.


    As the murderous aura erupted from him. The gxy above them shuddered furiously during that instant as well. An invisible force from space pressed down swiftly on the ground with a loud rumble!


    The gxy shuddered. As rumbles shook the sky, the Almighties in thend had their expressions change drastically in a manner that had never happened to them before, and then, in the gxy¡­ a corner of the fifth kiln appeared!!

 Chapter 1045 His Highness, Dao Kong!

    <h4>Chapter 1045 His Highness, Dao Kong!</h4>


    "This is¡­"


    "The fifth kiln! That''s impossible. Why¡­ Why is the fifth kiln here?"


    The expression of the old man who had chased after Su Ming and forced him to flee into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds with the power of one palm in the past changed drastically. His body also started trembling furiously. There was no way he would not recognize the fifth kiln. It was a phenomenon hailed as one of the greatest mysteries that had existed in Divine Essence Star Ocean for a long time. It was an item he had seen with his own eyes in the past and which he''d only escaped by a hair''s breadth after obtaining a serendipity within¡ªan item he regarded as something incredibly sacred in his heart!


    The old man had a supreme treasure in his hands that he rarely used, only taking it out when he ran into extremely major events. That supreme treasure¡­ was what he had obtained from the fifth kiln.


    He wasn''t the only one who reacted like that, though. The other three people beside him also looked as if they were suffocating while staring at the gxy above them in shock. Their faces were pale with disbelief. It was the most unimaginable thing they had experienced in all their lives, up to the point that they were so shocked that they could not describe what was going on.


    The old man who had deduced Zhu You Cai''s level of cultivation was pale-faced. He then startedughing brokenly. Only at that moment had hee to a realization that he had still underestimated Dao Kong. He thought that having an Almighty in Mastery Realm obey him and another Almighty in Life Realm as his follower would mean that he would have something exalted about himself, but he did not expect that there was more to than that. It was actually¡­ absolute power. It¡­ was being invincible in the universe!


    The middle-aged man had thought that it had nothing to do with him and intended to be an onlooker and watch the fun by the side. But at that moment, he shuddered and his breathing quickened. He had also¡­ seen the fifth kiln before, but he had only seen it from the distance, not having the courage to step inside. Instead, he had retreated at the time.


    But he had still seen the fifth kiln and saw how it stood tall in the universe. Right then, the awe and fear he''d experienced when it let out the sea of fire that even Divine Essence Star Ocean had to regard as a disaster rose within from the bottom of his heart.


    Yet the person with the most ghastly expression was still the middle-aged woman. All blood had drained from her face, and panic as well as great regret and fear filled her eyes. Everything that had happened had a great connection with her. If she had not warned Huo Zhu, she would not have stirred up Su Ming''s desire to destroy the gxy. If she had not acted presumptuously, then¡­ the scene of the fifth kiln descending would not have urred.


    A loud bang rang out in the woman''s head. As her body trembled, she took a few staggering steps back. Her eyes lost their focus. Not even in her dreams would she have expected that the weakest among the trio would actually be Huo Kui who was in Mastery Realm, and the strongest was not the currently sealed Almighty in Life Realm. Instead, it was Dao Kong¡­ who by then had crimson hair and a murderous aura that radiated off of him!


    Compared to the Almighties whose expressions changed drastically, the tens of thousands of cultivators around the area mostly looked perplexed. With their levels of cultivation, they might have heard about the fifth kiln or read about it in some ancient books detailing Divine Essence Star Ocean, but none of them had ever personally witnessed it.


    Which was why when they saw a corner of the gigantic kiln appear in the gxy and sensed its mighty pressure that caused their hearts to tremble¡­ they still charged towards Su Ming.


    The instructions from the person with the most sublime status in the main camp was to them the greatest order.


    "Scatter in haste!"


    A low roar with a force that could make people to tremble came in a hurry from the vortex in the. It belonged to the most powerful Almighty in thend who had sealed Zhu You Cai and ordered to kill Huo Kui as well as incapacitate Su Ming!


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens from the vortex ofs. Sixs rushed out in an instant. When they dashed out, they turned into six figures that charged towards the group.


    "This is just a misunderstanding! Fellow Daoist, please calm down!"


    The old voice swiftly spoke again, tumbling out from the mouth of a middle-aged man leading the group of six. He¡­ was the person who had sealed Zhu You Cai and was the strongest person in that ce. At that moment, his heart was thrown into great turmoil. He had absolutely not expected that the direct descendant from Morning Dao Sect¡­ could summon the fifth kiln.


    There were men and women among the five following behind him, and all of them were Almighties in Fate Realm. However, at that moment, their expressions were ugly. They could not hide the shock and astonishment.


    They were all Almighties from True Sacred Yin Realm stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence acting as garrisons fending against the gxy.


    The ten of them rarely appeared at the same time¡­ unless the alien races from Divine Essence Star Ocean invaded. But when the fifth kiln descended, they could no longer care about anything else in the mid of their shock. The greater their level of cultivation was, the more they knew about the terrors of the fifth kiln¡­ and all of them had gone to it before to obtain a supreme treasure.


    The universe changed its color. The six''s previous air of supremacy instantly turned into panic, and all of this¡­ was because Su Ming had called down the fifth kiln upon them.


    "A misunderstanding?" The crimson-haired Su Ming had a bloodthirsty smile at the corners of his lips. "Sealing my War Immortal was a misunderstanding?"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand into the air and pointed at the iing six long arcs. Immediately, the fifth kiln above released a vast and mighty pressure. It spread in all directions with loud booming sounds, making the gxy look as if it was about to copse. It shuddered, and countless gctical cracks formed everywhere. Then, like sharp des, they swept through the area.


    This was the sign of the gxy about to copse because it was unable to withstand the force of the fifth kiln descending.


    Arge amount of cracks swept through the area, causing the speed of five people to slow down, but eyes of the middle-aged man right at front shone with a light at that moment, and with a bang, he rushed out, moved around the gctical cracks, and rushed towards Su Ming.


    As long as he killed Su Ming¡­ then everything would naturally be resolved!


    "Injuring my follower was also a misunderstanding?"


    There was a crazed lilt to Su Ming''s voice. When it reverberated in the area, the faces of the tens of thousands of cultivators turned pale. Their bodies were almost crushed under the mighty pressure. Some of people with lower levels of cultivation let out shrill screams of pain, and with a bang, their bodies were torn apart, their blood and flesh scattering in all directions.


    "Trying to disable me is also the misunderstanding you spoke of?"


    As Su Mingughed, the strongest Progenitor, the Almighty in Life Realm who had sealed Zhu You Cai closed in. When they were a thousand feet away from each other, he lifted his right hand. Killing intent shed in his eyes and he pushed his palm in Su Ming''s direction through space.


    The gxy trembled. At the instant the middle-aged man pushed his palm forward, an indistinct outline appeared around Su Ming. That outline¡­ was of a much smaller fifth kiln. The middle-aged man''s palm then crashed into it.


    With a bang, the fifth kiln''s outline trembled, but it did not break. Su Ming waspletely unharmed within, but the middle-aged man''s expression changed, and he moved several steps back. When he lifted his head, there was anguish and disbelief on his face.


    "The cultivators here wanted to kill me just now, but this is also a misunderstanding, right? That strike of yours is part of that misunderstanding you spoke of too, no doubt."


    Su Ming licked his lips. His bloodthirst became even clearer, and when he raised his right hand to swing it forward, a loud bang resounded in space. A monstrous sea of fire erupted from the fifth kiln in the gxy above. The color was purple right off the bat, which was the fire that even Almighties in Mastery Realm would have to face with caution. At the slightest carelessness, their forms and spirits would be destroyed!


    The purple sea of fire tumbled outwards with loud rumbles. This was the first time the fire from the fifth kiln burned in an area beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean. In the past, the disaster was only limited to over there. It was the first time it had appeared beyond Divine Essence Star Ocean''s borders!


    No matter how quick the tens of thousands of cultivators in the area were, they could not outrun the tumbling fires from the fifth kiln. In an instant, nearly ten thousand cultivators were submerged, and before they even had the time to scream, they were reduced to ashes. They were burnedpletely, and their forms as well as their spirits were destroyed!


    The mes that were known as a catastrophe by those in Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­ could easily kill all the cultivators!


    Nearly ten thousand of them died. As dense mes from the sea of fire roared, killing intent rose in the eyes of the ten Almighties in the area, especially those of the strongest Almighty in Life Realm. He red at Su Ming, and a strong wave of regret rose in his heart.


    "Dao Kong, those people had no grudges nor harbored any animosity towards you, yet you¡­"


    "No grudges or animosity? If a vicious dog shows malice to me, then I will definitely strike it down. If a poisonous snake bares its poisonous fangs at me, I will crush it.


    "There is no way that I would let people who wanted to kill me just moments ag leave unscathed after they failed in killing me. Today¡­ I will destroy this world. I will¡­ kill all the people in thisnd!"


    Su Ming brought his hands up and swung his arms. The gxy roared as the fifth kiln descendedpletely. The gigantic treasure brought with it a suffocating mighty pressure which spread forth through the sea of fire that burned the universe. The instant of descent¡­ brought a disaster and a nightmare to all the people in thend!


    "Dao Kong, does True Morning Dao World really want to go to war against True Sacred Yin World?" the middle-aged man roared, and the ancient air in his voice morphed into powerful killing intent.


    "Go to war? Then¡­ we will go to war!"


    The crimson-haired Su Mingughed loudly. With a swing of his right arm, the sea of fire tumbled with a loud roar.


    The Almighties retreated. The rm and fear on their faces was something that could be rarely seen on them.


    Thes copsed and exploded into pieces. The Radixs might have contained terrifying power, butpared to the fifth kiln, they were so frail that they could not even withstand a single blow. All of them exploded!


    "Tai An Yin, since all of you Almighties from True Morning Dao World have arrived and seen this, then True Morning Dao World will have to suffer the consequences for thi!" the middle-aged man roared towards the heavens. Veins popped up on his face.


    "If anyone tries to stop me, I will destroy their world too!"


    Su Ming raised his right foot and took a swift step forward. The sea of fire let out a loud bang. As it tumbled about, the light from the fifth kiln reached one hundred thousand feet. With just one thought, Su Ming could make all the life forms within the fifth kiln descend.


    A sigh came from space, then a voice said with a trace of respect, "Your Highness, we will obey your orders with great caution. We will definitely not take any action."


    "Your Highness? You¡­ You aren''t an ordinary member of Morning Dao Sect!" The expression of the middle-aged man from True Sacred Yin World changed swiftly. He looked towards Su Ming, his heart in shock once more.


    "Of course His Highness Dao Kong is not an ordinary member of Morning Dao Sect. He is one of the ten heirs that our Kalpa Lord from True Morning Dao World has designated!" A woman''s cold harrumph came from space. Su Ming was familiar with this voice. It belonged¡­ to Xu Hui.

 Chapter 1046 Which Dynast Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1046 Which Dynast Are You?</h4>


    When the middle-aged man from True Sacred Yin World heard Su Ming being referred to as ''His Highness'', his expression changed, because this title was one that only a certain group of people could obtain. Those with the title would be chosen to receive the education required to seed the title of a Kalpa Lord in each true world.


    That was why they were addressed as His or Her Highnesses, and were also known as Dynasts!


    One of such people was Chang He. In True Sacred Yin World, he was known as a Dynast. Even though there were others who shared the same address, but one of them would definitely be chosen.


    It was the same for True Morning Dao World. The ten Great Dynasts were ten people who had the potential to be the future Kalpa Lord of True Morning Dao World. One of them would certainly be chosen for that role. The period of time while waiting to be chosen was known as the period of time for the heirs to be tested. The ten of them would be provided with arge amount of resources, so their power would increase by leaps and bounds.


    In the end, once they were chosen, they would go through an inheritance ceremony, and they would not only inherit the previous Kalpa Lord''s cultivation base and epiphanies¡­ they would also inherit the entire True Morning Dao World.


    All those who were known as Dynasts in any true world were renowned people. Most of them were known to others, so even though the middle-aged man had been in istion for many years, he had a specially-assigned person to send a jade slip to him once every hundred years to tell him what had happened in the four Great True Worlds. Because of that, he would not bepletely ignorant of the matters in the world outside even though he lived all year long in istion.


    However, the middle-aged man waspletely out of the loop in regards to Dao Kong as one of the ten Great Dynasts in True Morning Dao World. There was only one possibility for this¡ªit was something that happened during the recent years, and it was in the jade slip he had yet to see.


    But based on how the others also seemed to bepletely unaware of it, the matter might not have happened during the past few decades. It should¡­ have been something that was only made public during the recent years, which was why the people in the world outside could not know about it.


    What also caused his heart to let out a loud thump against his chest was that the Almighties from True Morning Dao World around the area¡­ were not interfering in the slightest towards Dao Kong''s actions. They watched unfeelingly as all the cultivators from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the area died, seeming to harbor a great deal of respect towards Dao Kong.


    The abnormality in this caused the middle-aged man expression to change.


    ''Even the Dynasts have different levels among themselves¡­ which¡­ Dynast is this person in True Morning Dao World?''


    The middle-aged man''s expression changed, but he had already taken a swift step forward to charge towards Su Ming. At the instant he attempted to use his power to overturn the universe, Su Ming also took a step forward. The gxy rumbled, the mes from the fifth kiln spread out in billowing waves, and Su Ming''s deep voice echoed in all directions.


    "The next is all of you."


    The crimson-haired Su Ming had madness and the desire for destruction on his face. The appearance of the fifth kiln caused the shrunken outline of the kiln to be a constant presence around his body. It was the barrier that the Almighty in Life Realm could not destroy even after he struck it at full strength.


    Once Su Ming was in possession of absolute defense, he was invincible. The purple sea of fire that surged into the heavens and which could burn Almighties in Mastery Realm became only the first disaster he stirred up.


    As Su Ming took a step forward, he immediately collided with the Almighty in Life Realm in the gxy. With a loud bang, the middle-aged man''s body was sent staggering backwards. He was continuously forced back several hundreds of feet, and his expression was incredibly dark.


    "Attack at full strength. Even if he possesses the fifth kiln, if we attack at full strength, we can still shake his foundation!" As the middle-aged man growled, he lifted his right hand and seized space. Immediately, a thickyer of green appeared on his palm. The green light brightened to a piercing degree, until it formed a long green de.


    A vast presence that shook the sky and earth erupted from the middle-aged man with a bang.


    At the same time, the other Almighties around him gritted their teeth. While in the tumbling sea of fire, they stopped retreating. Those in Fate Realm were in a better condition; they could control their bodies and move about in the sea of fire. Even if it tumbled about around them, they could all avoid it. However, the mighty pressure from the fifth kiln caused their aura to be chaotic.


    As for the Almighties in Mastery Realm, they suffered the most in the sea of fire. They had managed to stop with much difficulty, but they did not dare to remain still for too long. Resolve burst forth in their eyes. Booming sounds rose into the air, and all sorts of lights in a variety of colors shed, and those Almighties brought out their strongest Enchanted Treasures.


    Soon, a great power erupted from everyone''s bodies. There were ten people in total, and all of them rushed to Su Ming. The instant the ten long arcs closed in on him as if they were breaking through the sea of fire, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips.


    "You want to attack me when I have the kiln with me?"


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and formed a seal. He pointed at the outline of the kiln around him. Booming sounds immediately rang out. As they reverberated in space, the supreme treasures in the hands of six out of ten people who rushed towards Su Ming from all directions instantly shuddered. As their expressions changed, the supreme treasures fell out of their hands, and once their connections were broken off, they immediately floated over to Su Ming. They surrounded him and let out buzzing sounds as if they were worshiping him. As they spun around the area, light shed around Su Ming''s body, giving him a supreme mighty pressure at that instant.


    The expressions of the six people who had lost their supreme treasures changed, and three of them tumbled backwards before immediately choosing to retreat. Determination surfaced on the faces of the other three, and without any hesitation, they rushed towards Su Ming.


    Heughed coldly. He brought his right hand up, and the Life Inequity Spear instantly appeared. Once he seized it, he did not spare even a nce at the iing Almighties, the powerful warriors who would be respected, worshiped, and regarded with fervent zeal by arge number of cultivators in the world outside. He lifted his leg up and simply allowed all of them to charge towards him and bombard him with their attacks while he took a step towards the three retreating figures.


    Su Ming''s footnded, and a crimson moon appeared behind him. It was sorge that it instantly shocked all the people whose attacks hadnded on the kiln barrier around him.


    A loud bang shot up. The barrier around Su Ming shuddered violently. Withstanding the most powerful strike from the seven powerful warriors had caused it to shrink swiftly. Then¡­ a powerful rebound was stirred up. When it swelled outwards, it caused the divine abilities from the seven people to tumble backwards, and with loud bangs, they collided against their owners.


    The amount of power those people had used to attack him were reflected exactly back to them. As booming sounds reverberated in space, the seven people coughed up fresh blood, and all of them staggered backwards. Even the Almighty in Life Realm suffered the same fate. He might have fathomless power, but that one strike he delivered just then had been the strongest attack he could muster with his power. Because of that, the rebound was difficult for him to handle.


    At the instant the seven tumbled backwards, Su Ming''s footnded. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside one of the three people who had chosen to retreat.


    The Life Inequity Spear turned into a freezing re that stabbed towards the center of the person''s brows. The Almighty''s expression changed. He opened his mouth and spat. Immediately, argeyer of fog gushed out. It turned into a shield in front of him and collided with the iing the de tip. With a bang, the shield shattered, and the long spear in Su Ming''s hand swayed backwards.


    This minor dy allowed the Almighty to escape death, but the instant they moved, Su Ming seized the space in his direction. Immediately, arge number of branches formed on Su Ming''s hand. With an incredibly quick speed, they sliced through space and closed in on that person, swiftly crawling into his body. The moment shrill, pained screams rose into the air, the person''s body withered away. When he was reduced to a dried-up corpse, his screams fell silent.


    Su Ming swung the numerous branches in his hand, but Ecang''s presence did not spread out. Su Ming, who had now be theplete Ecang, could by then change his presence at will. At that moment, there was only malice spreading out from him. There was not a hint of Ecang''s presence within it.


    It had been the first Almighty Su Ming had killed in True Sacred Yin World''s gxy. That scene brought about great shock to the other Almighties in the area, and it was especially so for the two other people who had fled beforehand. One of them was the middle-aged woman who had brought about the disaster. Her face was pale, and as she retreated, she shuddered, because she saw Su Ming looking towards her.


    At that moment, even if she was an Almighty, her associate''s death along with the deaths of tens of thousands of cultivators sent from True Sacred Yin World to act as garrison, the endless sea of fire around her, and the bloodthirsty re in Su Ming''s eyes when he looked towards her turned into a nightmare which caused her to shriek. As she hastily retreated, a sharp pain throbbed on the spot on her left cheek where Su Ming had struck her previously.


    The eyes of the other cultivator who had fled shed with a knowing light when he saw that. He immediately changed his direction. He could tell that Su Ming''s current target was the middle-aged woman, and at that moment, he no longer had any form of care for hispanion in his mind. Leaving the ce as soon as possible was the only thing that mattered to him.


    When he did that, six of the seven people behind Su Ming did the exact same thing. Even if the Almighty in Life Realm was as awe-inspiring as ever, he could not stop the traitorous thought from rising in the people''s hearts. No one knew who was the first to retreat. In an instant, besides the Almighty in Life Realm, all the other six chose to run. They turned into long arcs that fled in six directions.


    To them, their battle was simply impossible!


    The instant they chose to retreat, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the first person who ran in the opposite direction, and who so happened to be the closest to him. Immediately, the fifth kiln in the gxy swayed, and with an indescribable speed, it charged towards the cultivator. The man could not even dodge. With a bang, the huge fifth kiln crashed into him, tearing his body to pieces. He was reduced to a bloody mess, and his spirit was destroyed.


    This was the second Almighty who died. At the instant it happened, Su Ming lifted his foot. When he ced it down, he appeared beside the middle-aged woman.


    "You''re next."

 Chapter 1047 Huo Zhu

    <h4>Chapter 1047 Huo Zhu</h4>


    A disaster that True Sacred Yin World had never met before hade with the spread of the purple sea of fire. When Su Ming appeared beside the middle-aged woman, her face turned pale. She knew that it was already toote for her to retreat. She gritted her teeth. Murderous aura appeared in her eyes, and she swiftly bit through her tongue.


    At the instant she did that, the broken part turned into a thickyer of fog that swept towards Su Ming.


    With a bang, it disintegrated against the outline of the kiln around Su Ming. At the same time, the middle-aged woman''s body swiftly withered. In the blink of an eye, it turned into ayer of blood essence that was reduced to tens of thousands of droplets before surging backwards.


    "She bit her tongue to scatter her soul!" came a surprised cry from a person from True Morning Dao World hidden somewhere in space.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. Among the group of ten, the person he wanted to kill the most was the middle-aged woman. There was no way he would let her escape. At that moment, the droplets of blood were tumbling backwards in all directions at an extreme speed. Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the fifth kiln. Immediately, it spun swiftly, and as it did so, a great, suction force was created. With it, the gxy immediately trembled, as if the rotations from the fifth kiln had turned it into a gigantic ck hole.


    The tens of thousands of blood essence drops shuddered before being sucked back. They instantly disappeared into the fifth kiln and werepletely absorbed.


    As for the middle-aged woman, with just one thought, Su Ming could determine whether she would live or die within the fifth kiln. However, he would not kill her for the time being. Once her soul was sucked in, Su Ming formed a seal with his right hand and pointed at the fifth kiln. Immediately, shrill screams and wails came from inside. Itsted for a few breaths, then a dim light flew out, charging towards Su Ming. When itnded on his palm, a small human could be seen within it. That small human had her eyes shut tight, and her appearance¡­ was that was of the middle-aged woman.


    However, by then, she had already lost her intelligence. The only thing left¡­ was a soul with memories contained in it.


    Su Ming clenched his right hand and immediately crushed that soul. Pieces of memories entered his mind, for he was not interested in anything else. The only thing he wanted was all the things regarding Huo Zhu.


    After a moment, he turned around and looked towards the six other people who had turned into long arcs to charge into the distance. His gaze then shifted to the sullen Almighty in Life Realm.


    With his offensive powers, Su Ming had demonstrated his will to destroy. Tens of thousands of cultivators had been burned to death, countlesss had copsed, Radixs had melted¡­ and three Almighties had died. All of that turned Su Ming into an incredibly terrifying existence in the other people''s eyes.


    "Enough!" A low growl tumbled out of the Almighty in Life Realm. He red at Su Ming with a dark expression.


    "This gxy has already been reduced to this state. Do you really want to kill all of us? If you truly insist on killing us, then even if you are one of the heirs to Morning Dao Sect, you will find it hard to escape being targeted by our Kalpa Lord." The voice of the Almighty in Life Realm boomed and echoed in the area like thunder. The intent to destroy shed in his eyes, but a bloodthirsty smirk appeared on the lips of the crimson-haired Su Ming.


    "Enough? It''s indeed enough, but that word should be spoken by me." Su Ming licked his lips, and the third eye opened at the center of his brows. It shrank, and the world before him was instantly magnified several times its original size. The gxy instantly became boundless in his eyes. His gazended on one of the old men out of the six fleeing from the area.


    He was not the cultivator who was the first to deduce Zhu You Cai''s level of cultivation. Instead¡­ he was the first Almighty in Mastery Realm Su Ming had ever met in his life, the person who had chased him with the power of one palm, forcing him to flee into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds!


    At the instant Su Ming looked towards him, the rapidly fleeing old man felt a chill creep up his spine. He turned around and saw Su Ming in the distance watching him.


    A dark light shone in Su Ming''s third eye at that instant. He lifted his right hand and pointed towards the fifth kiln. It let out a loud bang, and with an incredibly quick speed, charged towards the old man.


    His face turned pale. As despair appeared in his eyes, the fifth kiln closed in on him. At the instant it was about to touch him, he roared, lifted his right hand, and pushed towards it.


    That one push caused the space in front of the old man to tumble about. As it did, a gigantic, illusory palm appeared, swelling up instantly to the size of the fifth kiln and knocking into it.


    Boom!


    When the two collided, the kiln did not even shudder, and its speed also did not reduce. However, that palm shook violently before it was torn to pieces. The old man''s bloodied right hand shattered.


    Heughed brokenly, and the fifth kiln crashed into his body with a bang. Immediately, ayer of blood appeared in the gxy. When it disappeared, the old man''s Nascent Divinity also disappeared, sucked into the fifth kiln.


    "Now, it''s enough," Su Ming dered tly. When he did so, the color of his hair gradually turned from crimson to gray. When he turned around, he looked towards the True Sacred Yin Realm''s Almighty in Life Realm with calm gray pupils.


    That old man stared at Su Ming with a dark look. After some time, he turned around without a single word and took a step towards space, but just as he was about to leave and the remaining five people in the distance were about to disappear, the fifth kiln let out a hum, and ayer of ripples spread out to cover the area like a seal. It froze up the whole gxy, causing the people toe to an abrupt halt.


    "What is the meaning of this now?" The Almighty in Life Realm rarely felt so outraged in his life. At that moment, he turned around swiftly, and suppressed rage appeared in his eyes.


    "Before I, Dao, retrieve the item I need and locate that person called Huo Zhu, just wait here," Su Ming said calmly, and his gaze fell on the area in front of him.


    The sea of fire surrounded the ce. The copse of thes and the melting of the Radixs caused the gxy to be an empty space. Only¡­ the vortex formed by countlesss continued rotating slowly.


    All the living creatures in the vortex had fled during the disaster just then.


    Perhaps she had also fled during the chaos, but she would have definitely ended up dead then. If she did not die, there were only two possibilities. One of them was that she was still in the vortex ofs, and the other¡­ was that she was hiding among the Almighties who were about to escape.


    It did not matter which it was, since Su Ming would still be able to seize the initiative in his hand. He stared at the vortex in the gxy, then lifted his right hand to point forward. Immediately, the purple sea of fire around him tumbled about. As it swept outwards in all directions, it went surging towards the vortex ofs with a loud bang. He did not care whether Huo Zhu was still in there nor what her wishes were; he simply decided to use a crude method to forcefully melt thoses and st her out if she was there.


    With a loud bang, the Rune in the vortex ofs crumbled. Thes were then immediately burned to ashes.


    As they were destroyed, a was revealed several breathster. When Su Ming looked towards it, a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    He took a step forward, and his body instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already closed in on the. He took another step, and stood on thend in the. The ce was a desert, but it was burning with purple mes at that moment.


    In the distance was a hall. There were great waves of resentment spreading out from inside it. Su Ming stared at that ce, then saw a distorted shadow beyond the hall. It had the shape of a woman''s face, and she was ring at him.


    "I have never offended you, senior! Why did you do this?"


    A shrill voice came from the shadow of the woman''s face beyond the hall, no longer possessing anyposure. Clearly, the things that happened in the world outside had already stunned Divine General Huo Zhu, so much so that she was shivering to the point that her soul had almost shattered from fear.


    She could not think of when she had brought about such a disaster upon herself. In fact, she was certain that she had never met the young man in front of her, and it had been a long time since she left her.


    With a calm look, Su Ming took a step forward. Each time his feetnded on the desert sand, the would tremble. As he approached the hall, the illusory face beyond it continued to look at him with resentment.


    Su Ming walked forward. Just as the woman was about to interrogate him again, he said tly, "Bring Kong Mo''s physical body here."


    His sentence caused the expression of the woman, who had been about to speak, to instantly change. Disbelief appeared in her eyes. When she looked towards Su Ming, dark light shone in her eyes, and when she opened her mouth, a piercing howl rang out.


    As she howled, the illusory face broke down with a bang to turn into the faces of tens of thousands of men and women, the elderly and the young. They charged towards Su Ming as if they wanted to devour him.


    "You overestimate yourself."


    Su Ming had already closed in on her. Not a single hint of emotion was contained in his gray pupils. He lifted his right hand and punched forward. At the instant he did so, the world roared. Before the tens of thousands of faces could get close, all of them tumbled backwards and copsed with a bang. In fact, even the hall fell into pieces. When it exploded, it revealed a table and the burning candle on it.


    As the candle''s me distorted, a woman''s face showed up, and she spoke urgently towards Su Ming. "Who is Kong Mo? I don''t have his physical body! This is a misunderstanding! Senior, do not believe in other people''s nder!"


    "We will know whether or not this is a misunderstanding once I extract your soul and search through your memories." Su Ming stepped into the copsed hall and moved towards the candle me.

 Chapter 1048 Kong Mo’s Physical Body

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Kong Mo¡¯s Physical Body</h4>


    The one thousand something years was a long time. But if anyone would go back it, then when everyone was on this spot in the past, in the same camp belonging to the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World, in the same vortex ofs, in the same with the desert, and in the same hall¡­


    ¡­ the cultivator from True Sacred Yin World who once chased down Su Ming would be kneeling on the ground, telling Huo Zhu the story of a person called Mo Su in Western Ring Neb. He would even tell her that there was a crane by his side.


    In the past, Huo Zhu stood in a superior position. Her voice was filled with an awe-inspiring might and could make the person kneeling tremble in respect. With just one sentence, she could decide whether Su Ming would live or die in Western Ring Neb.


    In truth, if anyone was to get to the bottom of things, then in the past, Su Ming had been forced into Western Ring Neb''s foreignnds¡­ because of that conversation.


    One thousand something years had passed since then. Su Ming returned and stood in front of Huo Zhu once more. Echoing by his ears was her quivering voice addressing him as senior. It was a pity that Su Ming did not know of what had happened in the past, or else he would definitely feel a great amount of emotions.


    It was a pity that Huo Zhu, too, did not know that the Mo Su whose fate she had decided in the past with just one sentence was standing before her right then, having destroyed her world and the gxy in which it was situated.


    Destiny was that confusing, that troublesome, and would cause the people involved in it to shift ces without their knowledge¡­ It was also why it could make people so persistent and addicted to it. It made them struggle and fight against it in an attempt to escape the set ups¡­ but that struggle and resistance was akin to moths trying to avoid mes. In the end, those who could be reborn in the fire would not be those who ran away, but those who were willing to fall in fire¡ªthe undying phoenixes.


    Su Ming approached the woman. When he lifted his right hand, there was an aloof look on his face. At the instant he seized the air in the direction of the candle me, a piercing screech came from it.


    It was not unpleasant to the ears, sounding like a bad. Even though Su Ming could not hear the lyrics clearly, all those who heard melody would still know that it was a bad.


    At the same time, the ancient book on the table started unfurling swiftly. As its pages turned, it was as if the flow of time around Su Ming was swiftly flowing away at a pace of thousands of years in an instant.


    This was Huo Zhu''s divine ability, the one which allowed her to stay in that ce!


    Time Is Akin to a Song!


    Su Ming''s lifted right hand started withering away rapidly right before his eyes as if one thousand years had passed while he stretched it out. Huo Zhu had executed that divine ability many times in her life. Every single time she used it, an astonishing effect would be seen, but this time¡­


    "A child''s y!"


    The instant Su Ming''s right hand began to wither, he let out a cold harrumph. One of the Abyss Builders'' inborn ability was the Art of Time. Perhaps Huo Zhu''s divine ability would be effective when it was used to fight against other outsiders, but when it was used on Su Ming, there would be no effect.


    When he let out the cold harrumph, his right hand immediately returned to normal. The power of time around him instantly disappeared in an unseen manner. The ancient book shuddered, and half of its pages were immediately reduced to powder.


    At the same time, the candle fire was also mostly extinguished. It struggled with great difficulty. When she saw that Su Ming''s right hand was about to touch it, the woman''s face in it became distorted, and she screeched again.


    The ancient book on the table was originally flipping rapidly from left to right, even though half of its pages had been destroyed. However, the instant Huo Zhu let out her screech, the pages immediately started flipping from right to left, in the opposite direction.


    At the same time, a power reversing the flow of time swiftly spread out from Su Ming''s body.


    "My strongest attack isn''t the passing of time, but the reversal of time. With my life as the price, I will reverse time!"


    Huo Zhu''s voice was piercing to the ears. At the instant it rang out, Su Ming''s body immediately seemed to go back in time. His cultivation base and his Nascent Divinity also flowed away from him. The presence of that power caused the cold sneer on Su Ming''s lips to be wider, and he decided to just let go of his control over himself to let that power of time reversal to spread out around him


    "Three thousand years!" Huo Zhu roared.


    Immediately, Su Ming''s body started shrinking rapidly. In an instant, it seemed as if he had been reduced to nothing, as if he no longer existed. An unsophisticated presence appeared came from him. The reversal of time had brought back the presence he possessed when he was in Dark Mountain back, but soon, all of it disappeared without a trace. Another presence appeared¡­ although one that he also had when he was in Dark Mountain.


    "How could this be?!" Huo Zhu eyes went wide, and disbelief appeared in them before she roared again. "Three thousand years!"


    The reversal of time continued, but the smile on Su Ming''s lips did not change. When his body turned semi-transparent, he looked as if he was going through cycles of reincarnation, and the presences he possessed the multiple times he was in Dark Mountain surrounded him.


    All of this caused Huo Zhu''s expression to change continuously. Disbelief appeared in her eyes, and she roared again while offering up her life.


    "Thirty thousand years!" At that time, she gave up everything. As she roared, the power of time caused thirty thousand years to reverse for Su Ming. Huo Zhu let out a sigh of relief, but then suddenly screamed shrilly in pain.


    Su Ming''s body remained semi-transparent, but the inside of his body was as empty as a ck hole. This was time returning to the point when he had not been born¡­ when the power of the curse had surrounded him in his mother''s womb.


    The instant Huo Zhu touched the curse via her divine ability, it immediately spread out and invaded her soul. Her scream reverberated only for an instant before the ancient book shattered, and the candle me¡­ was extinguished.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever. He had been able to tell that this would happen from the start, or else he would not have put up no resistance. In truth, he had wanted to use that chance to verify just how strong was the curse.


    The moment Huo Zhu''s life was extinguished, the candlestick crumbled with a bang to reveal¡­ a corpse hidden in the dimension within it!


    It was a woman''s corpse. It was old and rotting away swiftly, its stench filling the area in no time. Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the storage bag on the carcass. Immediately,itnded on his hand. When he struck it, it instantly crumbled, and a ck coffin fell to the ground.


    A powerful mighty pressure spread out. The strength of it caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble at the instant he sensed it. His pupils shrank. This presence¡­ surpassed all that Su Ming had ever sensed in his life.


    In fact¡­ the only presence that couldpare to this was the one whom Su Ming had seen in the pictures provided by the fifth kiln¡ªChang He''s Master, the Sublime Paragon from True Sacred Yin World!


    At the instant the coffin appeared, the bald crane flew out of Su Ming''s storage bag. Shivering, it stared at the coffin¡­ and the carcass within it.


    Based on it, one could see that it was a ferocious beast. However, by then it was a bloody mess. The blood might have dried long ago, but it was impossible for anyone to tell how the creature had looked like in the past. Yet the presence spreading out from the carcass was astonishingly simr to that of the bald crane.


    It shuddered while staring at the carcass in the coffin with a stupefied expression. It mumbled to itself, or maybe it was to Su Ming. "What a strange feeling¡­ Darn it all, this was my physical body in the past?


    "I have a strong feeling that once I fuse with it, most of my memories will return. I''ll remember plenty of things I''ve forgotten¡­ my origins, my identity, and how I became an entity that has a soul as a body.


    "I''ll also be able to remember¡­ Darn it all, I''ll know just who it was that nearly caused my soul to scatter¡­" The bald crane shuddered. It raised its right w, but just as it was about to touch the carcass, it suddenly shuddered.


    "I also have a strong feeling that once I remember all that¡­ I-I will no longer be me. I will no longer be the bald crane, and I will no longer be Su Ming''spanion¡­ Who¡­ Who will I be then?" The bald crane trembled even more fiercely, and conflict appeared on its face.


    "I will turn into another person, or rather, I will be my past self, and then I will no longer exist¡­ but I will be stronger¡­ much stronger!" The bald crane''s mind was a little muddled. It threw its head swiftly and roared with struggle and conflict on its face.


    Su Ming saw this, but chose to remain silent. He had helped the bald crane retrieve its physical body not because it was a pet to him¡­ but a friend.


    Even though this friend was a little unreliable and very avaricious¡­ a friend was a friend.


    However, Su Ming could not help it choose. It would have to choose how it wanted to walk down its path.


    "Darn it all, why do I feel like I despise my past self very much¡­ Once I fuse with it, I will be it, but¡­ but I want to fuse with it very much. I want to remember everything. I want to know¡­ what I lost in my life¡­ why I would cry when I stare at Husband Gazing Mountain, why I would feel horrible when I stare at the gxy, and why I would remember a certain group of people during certain times¡­" As the bald crane struggled with itself, its eyes turned bloodshot and it turned around to stare at Su Ming.


    "Darn it all, I''m living a merry life right now. I won''t fuse with it, but I''ll help you keep it. When you''ll collect all of my physical body in the future, then I''ll fuse with it; it won''t be toote by then, anyway," the bald crane said through gritted teeth while putting on an unconcerned expression for Su Ming.


    He cast the bald crane a nce, respecting its decision. When he lifted his right hand, he swung his arm, and the coffin exuding the presence that caused him to shudder was instantly put away into his storage bag. Soon after, the mighty pressure in thend vanished.


    The bald crane slumped down. There was still a hint of a reluctance to part in its eyes, but it soon turned into determination. As Su Ming turned around, the bald crane transformed into a long arc with Su Ming and left the.


    Everything ended. When Su Ming left the vortex, he released the seal from the fifth kiln ced on the gxy that was previously the camp for the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World. The Almighty from Life Realm cast Su Ming a deep nce before turning around and disappearing. He left the gxy. The other five people in the distance also disappeared to flee¡­ from all the wreckage.

 Chapter 1049 Goodbye, Barren Lands of Divine Essence!

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Goodbye, Barren Lands of Divine Essence!</h4>


    Su Ming stood in the gxy and stared at the group heading into the distance with an aloof expression. As the space behind him distorted, around a dozen people walked out.


    Among them was Xu Hui, the nine old Frail Darknesses, as well as six old men withplicated expressions. One of them was an old man with a purplish ck face. The mighty pressure spreading out from his body was the thickest, and it was on par with the Almighty in Life Realm from True Sacred Yin Realm. It was clear that he was someone with the same status in the camp that belonged to the forces of power from True Morning Dao World as the middle-aged man from True Sacred Yin World.


    "Greetings, Your Highness! We wee you back!"


    The nine old Frail Darknesses had excited looks on their faces. They bowed together towards Su Ming. They had followed him into Divine Essence Star Ocean in the past, and though they remained at the periphery, they had still experienced quite a number of things. They were incredibly worried about Su Ming, and even though they had returned to the camp where the forces of power from True Morning Dao World were stationed, they were still worried about his safety. At that moment, when Su Ming saw their excitement, he could not help but wrap his fist in his palm and bow to them as well.


    When Su Ming turned around, the color of his hair had already changed to its normal shade. He also saw Xu Hui. At that moment, there was a smile on Xu Hui''s lips. It was so gentle that it looked as if it could melt anything.


    "I am Tai An Yin. Greetings, Dynast Dao Kong." The old man with the purplish ck face wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming and bowed deeply. In truth, with his level of cultivation, even if he met True Morning Dao World''s heir, he did not need to do this. Unless that heir truly became the master of Morning Dao World, he was not worthy of the old man bowing to him.


    However, the things that happened just then had shocked him deeply. At that moment, he was not bowing in respect to Su Ming as the heir, but was using the form of greeting for those of equal status. No one in the area felt that there was anything amiss about him choosing that. The five people behind him also wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed simultaneously.


    "Greetings, Dynast Dao Kong."


    Su Ming stared at the people in front of him, and a faint smile gradually appeared on his lips. At that moment, me Fiends'' Progenitor cast a sideways nce at the people around them while beside Su Ming. Zhu You Cai, who had walked out of being sealed a long time ago.


    "I remember that when I entered Divine Essence Star Ocean, no one referred to me as a Dynast." Su Ming looked towards Xu Hui.


    "Your Highness, you might not know about this, but three months ago, a sealed order came from within Morning Dao Sect to designate you as one of the heirs." Xu Hui was not the one who answered. Instead, it was one of the nine old Frail Darknesses beside her.


    "Three months ago¡­" A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. Three months ago¡­ that was the time when he had walked out of the fifth kiln.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he suddenly asked, "Did you say that there were ten heirs?"


    "That is correct. There are ten designated Dynasts. All of them possess the right to be the heir. The future master of True Morning Dao World will be chosen among the ten. However¡­" An Almighty in Mastery Realm beside Tai An Yin said respectfully. When he reached the contradictory part, he hesitated for a moment. When he saw Su Ming look towards him, he continued.


    "However, based on Morning Dao Sect''s rules, you will need to return as soon as possible to receive the challenges and trials from the members of your sect, Your Highness. Only when you receive the Progenitor''s blessing will you truly be able to receive the world."


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same, the smile still on his lips.


    "It has been a long time since Morning Dao Sect chose heirs, but based on the records in ancient scrolls, every single time it happens, the heirs would be tested by the members of their sects. If there they manage toplete the challenges sessfully, they will obtain the right.


    "Then. they would receive the trials of the heirs. The sect would distribute a mission for each one, and those whoplete it are examined. If they seed, they receive Progenitor Dao Chen''s blessing, and will then be conferred the official title.


    "Your Highness, to you, everything will not pose too much of a problem. But you will still have to be careful. There are nine other heirs," Tai An Yin said calmly as he stared at Su Ming.


    "I only know that the other nine are all older than you. Three of them are even from the same generation as I am." Tai An Yin did not say much, but those few sentences already told Su Ming plenty of crucial points.


    "So there will be plenty who will challenge, and there will also be plenty of people who won''t want me toplete my trial. Even if I eventually seed, I will have to protect myself against the other nine." Su Ming smiled faintly.


    "I hope that there wille a day when you will be the master of True Morning Dao World, Your Highness¡­ but your actions here might be a weapon used by the other factions of the other heirs from the sect to attack you.


    "Also, the source of your sudden increase in cultivation as well as the fact that you are in possession of the fifth kiln will be the source of other people''s suspicions. After all, there are plenty of Possessions in the world, so please be careful." Tai An Yin smiled. As he spoke, the other Almighties by his side lowered their heads and closed their eyes, as if they did not hear his words.


    The nine old Frail Darknesses also lowered their heads and closed their eyes, as if they did not hear those words.


    When Su Ming heard them, his expression remained the same; the smile was still on his face.


    "I received enlightenment from the Progenitor in the past, and it was only because of him that I gained my current power to protect all my fellow Daoists in thisnd, who were the people the Progenitor asionally sent here while being in istion. Each of them¡­ are eternally grateful to the Progenitor." Tai An Yin smiled and wrapped his fist in his palm to Su Ming.


    "We of the nine old Frail Darknesses originally failed in the cultivation method we practiced. The bodies of eight of us crumbled, and we were bound to die when with nine souls sharing one body. It was the Progenitor who sent us a Spirit Core in the past that allowed us to separate and form our bodies again. We¡­ will never forget this grace." The nine old Frail Darknesses bowed again to Su Ming.


    "The war in True Morning Dao World is still ongoing. Right now, half of True Morning Dao World belongs to the Immortals'' Union. Once you return, you must be careful of them¡­ There isn''t much time. There is a space separating everything in Divine Essence Star Ocean from the worlds beyond. They will need some time before they''ll know of what happened here. Your Highness, to prevent all of us from suffering long nights fraught with dreams, I will not send you off."


    Tai An Yin swung his arm. Immediately, distortions appeared behind him. Booming sounds came from within, and hundreds of gigantic battleships flew out. When they arranged themselves in a horizontal line, the near ten thousand cultivators in ck armor stood up and knelt down on one knee to Su Ming. Their voices roared like waves.


    "Greetings, Your Highness!"


    The echoes of their words boomed and lingered for a long time in space. Su Ming cast Tai An Yin a nce before wrapping his fist in his palm towards him. Then, he appeared on thergest battleship. He was incredibly familiar with it, for it was the one he rode on when he headed to Divine Essence Star Ocean and ran into the Waves of Tears.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor and Zhu You Cai followed Su Ming and went to stand behind him on the battleship. The nine old Frail Darknesses turned into long arcs andnded on the deck around him as well. As for Xu Hui, she naturally stayed with Su Ming with a smile on her face.


    Under Tai An Yin and the others'' gazes, the hundreds of battleships turned into hundreds of long arcs and rushed out from the gxy. They charged forward, and about a quarter of an hourter, a gigantic vortex appeared in front of them.


    Divine Essence Star Ocean was in the shape of a gourd, and the vortex was located at its mouth. Once they passed through it, they could leave Divine Essence Star Ocean, then through the Runes belonging to the different forces of power from the different True Worlds head to different True Worlds.


    As Su Ming stared at the vortex, he could not help the excitement that rose in his heart. When they drew closer to the vortex, he turned his head around and looked towards the gxy behind him. He stared at the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and the events that had happened over the past almost two thousand years rose in his head. When he was still a cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm, he had been forced in there, and hey on the ground in Crimson me,pletely immobile.


    At that time, he had that mask on his face and could feel no emotions. He was so weak that anyone could control him. Back then, he did not dare to think about how he could leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence which was like a prison.


    Yet after all that he had gone through, he had risen to power in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He became the master of Ecang, awakened the Seed of Life Extermination, destroyed the fifth ocean, became the master of the fifth kiln, and also became a legend among the alien races in Divine Essence Star Ocean. At the same time¡­ he also destroyed the gxy where True Sacred Yin World was stationed.


    The events passed like fleeting clouds and smoke through Su Ming''s eyes. When he turned his head around, he stared at the vortex that had drawn closer and could not suppress the excitement in his heart. He¡­ Su Ming, was about to return to True Morning Dao World!


    He was about to have True Morning Dao World at his beck and call, and he would let all his acquaintances in the past know¡­ that he, Su Ming, had returned!


    Bright Yang Region would no longer be dangerous to Su Ming, because he no longer possessed a body from Yin Death Region. In the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had gone through a metamorphosis.


    He would step into True Morning Dao World and into Bright Yang Region like a normal person!


    Di Tian, the will in Yin Death Region, and all the people he was familiar with in the past, unless some of them had already passed away, Su Ming knew that when he returned after being separated from the ce for nearly two thousand years, he would meet all of them again.


    His childhood ymates, the prodigies from the sects, and his elder as well as Lei Chen, whom he had yet to meet¡­ Su Ming believed that he would be able to find traces of all of them in True Morning Dao Sect!


    His eldest senior brother who possessed the blood of Nine Li, was headless, and who swung his battle axe to fight against the heavens.


    His second senior brother who was the Phantom King, but looked like a flower, was gentle, and liked the sun to shine on his side profile.


    His third senior brother who was formed by the Vessel Spirit of the Rune sealing Yin Death Region, who snored while he slept, who looked as if anger was contained in his eyes when he opened them, who had an honest and straightforward demeanor when heughed, who loved wiping the corners of his mouth when he drank, who taught himself everything about Runes, and who practiced the Dao of Entering Dreams.


    Once all of these people shed past Su Ming''s eyes, he remembered Fang Cang Lan, Tian Lan Meng, and the Sacred Lady, Wan Qiu, from the Shamans.


    When Su Ming remembered Fang Cang Lan''s gentleness, the image of a person always standing facing the sea breeze rose in his head.


    Tian Lan Meng''s quiet personality and the faintly discernible thread between them always seemed to be connecting them with a sigh of regret. There was also Wan Qiu. The pride the woman possessed in the past caused him to constantly think of a fish flying in the sky when he remembered her.


    There was also¡­ a woman who had left behind an incredibly deep impression in his mind, and who was a person Su Ming could not forget. Her name, her face, and all her smiles turned into one single sentence in Su Ming''s memories.


    "Do you know why I''m called Yu Xuan¡­? The meaning for Xuan is daylily. I''m a daylily in the rain. My mother wanted me to forget sadness in my life and be happy forever¡­"


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Thest person he remembered was a woman standing beside his physical body with an aloof expression that held no emotions, but whose words were the exact opposite, because they were born from a desire to confuse Su Ming''s mind and cause him to harbor deep affection for her.


    ''I''vee back¡­'' The hundreds of battleships shot through the vortex without a single sound.

 Chapter 1050 True Morning Dao World

    <h4>Chapter 1050 True Morning Dao World</h4>


    There was an unfamiliar air in the gxy. It was empty, unlike how gxies were usually. Within that emptiness was some dazzling starlight. A gigantic vortex appeared to the northwest of True Morning Dao World. As it vortex rotated, the sound echoed in all directions.


    There were ny-nine giant stone tforms floating around that vortex. Complicated runic symbols were carved on all of them. When they shone with a dark light, ny-nine cultivators could be found sitting on them.


    There was a rotten presence spreading out from all of them. Their expressions were of indifference, as if they had been sitting there for countless years. There was a huge ck sword stuck into the stone tforms, and it was positioned right in front of each person. The weeping of the swords could be heard faintly.


    They were crying, roaring, because they were in a state akin to being abandoned. It had been many years since they had drunk a living being''s blood. They could only stay there and apany their masters in silence, protecting the area for all eternity.


    The ny-nine stone tforms formed a circle. Anyone who looked over would feel as if the vortex had been formed by those stone tforms.


    As it spun about, the ny-nine cultivators continued sitting and meditating as if they were deep in slumber andpletely unbothered by everything around them.


    Time trickled by. When the time taken for an incense stick to burn had passed and booming sounds shook the gxy, the vortex''s rotations stopped, and battleships came out from within.


    Once they appeared, wave after wave of mighty pressure spread through through the gxy. The cultivators on the battleships had already stood up with serious expressions on their faces. The mighty pressure instantly reached an incredibly high level, but even so, it still could not make the ny-nine people on the stone tforms open their eyes.


    After a moment, when the huge battleship that belonged to Su Ming located right at the center of the hundreds of battleships appeared from the vortex, the mighty pressure spreading out from it immediately caused arge amount of ripples to spread through the gxy. Su Ming stood at the bow of the ship and stared ahead of him. The gxy was unfamiliar to him, but at the same time, he knew it well; he had never seen it himself, but Dao Kong had possessed many memories regarding the ce.


    Su Ming knew that it was¡­ True Morning Dao World!


    It was the universe in which he had never stepped into, but was where his homnd was located.


    When the hundreds of battleships appeared from the vortex, the mighty pressure that was formed instantly caused the ripples spreading out to be stronger. That was not only due to the collection of power from the near ten thousand cultivators from the hundreds of battleships, but also due to¡­ me Fiends'' Progenitor, Zhu You Cai, and Su Ming.


    The mighty pressure spreading from them alone was enough to make the gxy tremble.


    Su Ming''s eyes were calm, but there were emotions hidden within them that no one else could see. He knew that the moment he stepped inside, he would be reduced from the strongest in Divine Essence Star Ocean to an ordinary cultivator.


    The fifth kiln had to remain in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Without it, if Su Ming came face to face with Almighties in Life Realm again, he could not push his will on them. It was precisely because of it that when he was about to leave the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he did something as mad as destroying an entire gxy.


    He believed that before long, this matter would be known to all four Great True Worlds. As countless people would be stunned his his audacity, his name would instantly ring through all True Worlds.


    And what Su Ming wanted was not to remain an unknown entity in True Morning Dao World that did things under a low profile¡­ What he wanted was ostentatiousness, arrogance, and domineeringness!


    Because of it, those who would dare to provoke him would be few in number. No one would ever even consider that Su Ming might not have brought the fifth kiln with him.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes. The shadow of a kiln fleeted past the third eye at the center of his brows.


    Su Ming had indeed left behind the fifth kiln in Divine Essence Star Ocean¡­ but the connection he shared with it was not something he would lost just like that. If Su Ming had enough time on his hands during battle, he would be able to make the fifth kiln appear briefly like how he had summoned Ecang''s real form in the past.


    However, unless he absolutely had to, Su Ming did not want to do it.


    ''True Morning Dao World¡­''


    Su Ming stared at the gxy, and a smile slowly appeared on his lips. It grew wider, and in the end, it turned into loudughter. It echoed in the gxy, but all the cultivators around him looked as if they had not heard it. They continued to stand still on the battleships.


    Su Ming hade back. Few people would be able to imagine that he would return in this manner¡ªwalking out of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence''s exit in a straightforward manner and with his head held high.


    The power of Bright Yang was even stronger and thicker in this gxypared to when he was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It existed everywhere, but that presence did not manage to make Su Ming ufortable. The effect had already been reduced to its utmost limit. In fact, it could already be ignored.


    Behind Su Ming, me Fiends'' Progenitor had an excited look on his face. He might be an Almighty, but this was still the first time he had ever stepped into the four Great True Worlds, and he could even do it with his head held high. This filled him with intense excitement.


    By his side, the bald crane''s eyes rowed around. When they did so, a smug, naughty grin appeared on its beak. Its eyes sparkled. It seemed to be able to see that there were countless crystals waiting for it, and this was the highest form of enjoyment in its life.


    "This area is the fixed Relocation spot near the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. We''ll still need about three months before we arrive in Morning Dao Sect," Xu Hui said softly while standing beside Su Ming.


    His eyes shone. He stared at the ny-nine stone tforms around him and sensed an ancient and archaic presence from the cultivators whose expressions had yet to change. He could sense a sharp, ring presence hidden within them. If it spread out, it would shake the universe.


    When Xu Hui saw Su Ming looking towards the ny-nine people, she told him all she knew. "These ny-nine seniors of ours are powerful warriors sent from Morning Dao Sect to defend the exit. Their levels of cultivation are a mystery, so the only thing we know is that they practice a cultivation method that is different from ours. It''s a strange legacy Art. The sword is their Art, and their swords are like their lives.


    "They might be under Morning Dao Sect''s jurisdiction, but they only listen to Progenitor Dao Chen''s orders. No one else can order them. Their current orders are to stop anyone from the other True Worlds from stepping into this ce."


    When Su Ming heard it, he stared at the ny-nine cultivators for another moment before averting his gaze. The hundreds of battleships headed off into the distance. They turned into hundreds of long arcs that charged towards Morning Dao Sect.


    They would bring Su Ming to receive his challenges and trials, and to be given the entire True World to be the real Dynast!


    Su Ming stood at the bow of the ship. As he watched the gxy, he sensed that the power of Bright Yang truly did not cause any form of difort to him. By then, seven days had passed.


    During them, the gxy had been empty. Not a single appeared within sight. At that moment, seven dayster, Su Ming saw an array ofs before him.


    "This region belongs to Morning Dao Sect. The cultivators in all thes are tribes under its jurisdiction. The west and north still belong to Morning Dao Sect, but the west and east regions have been conquered by the Immortals'' Union and have be a war zone," Xu Hui said softly while pointing towards thes before them.


    "There lies the Tadris. They are people of Sect Elder Mo Da, who is one of the three thousand Great Sect Elders in Morning Dao Sect. The categorizations of social status are very strict and like a tower. There is only one person at the top of the tower, and he is Progenitor Dao Chen, who has been in istion for many years.


    "He is not just the master of Morning Dao Sect, but also the Kalpa Lord of True Morning Dao World. He protects the entire True Morning Dao World, and the only person above him is the True Progenitor, who is also known as the Sublime Paragon.


    "However, there is a veil of mystery surrounding the Progenitor. No one knows where he is and who he is.


    "Under the Progenitor is the Council of Sect Masters. It decides most of the things in Morning Dao Sect. There are a total of seventy-two people in the Council of Sect Masters, and each of them is an incredibly powerful existence.


    "These people seldom venture out, and they are in istion most of the time. Three of them will wake up once every century to decide the matters in Morning Dao Sect for a decade.


    "Under the Council of Sect Masters are¡­ the ten Great Dynasts, who are usually just empty existences, but who now have shown up. Including you, all ten Great Dynasts have to be in control of a chamber. It is originally empty, so you will have to add things in it on your own.


    "Under the ten Great Dynasts are 333 Gods, 666 Immortals, and 999 Saints. These people have incredibly noble statuses, and they can be said to be people in Morning Dao Sect who decide the destiny. They are usually deep in slumber and will not venture out easily. Once they appear, they will destroy everything.


    "All of these are the powerful of Morning Dao Sect''s Inner Sect. Unless it runs into a disaster that threatens to destroy it, they will not appear.


    "The ones in Outer Sect are Morning Dao Sect''s four chambers: Sect Elder Chamber, War Chamber, World Protection Chamber, andst¡­ is the chamber which only the ten Great Dynasts can control. It has been a decoration for many years, and even the Council of Sect Masters cannot interfere with it¡ªthe Pce Chamber!"


    As the battleships moved forward, Xu Hui exined the structure of Morning Dao Sect to Su Ming in a soft whisper. Some of the things she told him were part of Dao Kong''s memories, so as they ovepped with the things Xu Huy said, Su Ming got a clearer picture of Morning Dao Sect.


    Xu Hui continued speaking, telling him everything that she knew. The battleships continued forward, and after a moment, they approached thes.


    Long arcs flew up from thoses. They were packed densely together and numbered to tens of thousands. When the cultivators flew up, they bowed together towards the battleship where Su Ming stood.


    There were around a dozen people who bowed towards Su Ming with respect on their faces while standing in front of all the cultivators.


    "Greetings, Greater Sect Member!" As these people spoke, the tens of thousands of people behind immediately bowed and repeated the words. "Greetings, Greater Sect Member!"


    Their words echoed in all directions. Even in the gxy, their voices still sounded like thunder roaring. There was fervent zeal and respect on their faces, as if just one sentence from the Greater Sect Member they addressed would be enough for their whole race to rush out in obedience!

 Chapter 1051 Hang It at the Bow of the Ship!

    <h4>Chapter 1051 Hang It at the Bow of the Ship!</h4>


    "Besides the Pce Chamber, the other three chambers from Morning Dao Sect are under the jurisdiction of the Sect Masters who awaken once every century. All the people have to listen to their orders and fulfill all their requests.


    "The most famous among them is the Sect Elder Chamber. There are ny-nine Chamber Elders, seven hundred Grand Sect Elders, three thousand Great Sect Elders, and thirty thousand ordinary Sect Elders.


    "The ordinary Sect Elders can take in disciples as they please. Their disciples form the members of the perimeter surrounding the Sect Elder Chamber, and their numbers¡­ are difficult to estimate." While Xu Hui spoke of Morning Dao Sect''s structure, Su Ming stared at the tens of thousands of cultivators worshiping him near thes in the distance and remembered his Master, Tian Xie Zi.


    His senior brothers once mentioned that Tian Xie Zi was taken in as a disciple by a Sect Elder from Morning Dao Sect. Once it corrted with Xu Hui''s words, Su Ming gained a better understanding of the Sect Elder Chamber located in the Outer Sect of Morning Dao Sect.


    "The Sect Elder Chamber''s mission is to control all races and forces of power in True Morning Dao World like a spider web. With the passage of time, they had turned the entire True Morning Dao World into a gigantic.


    "The chaos brought by the Immortals'' Union was out of Morning Dao Sect''s expectations, which is rted to the Sect Elder Chamber.


    "The War Chamber is a force of power that makes all races in Morning Dao Sect tremble. They are like a sharp de, and whenever it strikes, blood will flow out in rivers¡­


    "The War Cultivators number to one million, and they execute destruction. They are the greatest force in the rebellion waged by the Immortals'' Union.


    "The next is the World Protection Chamber. They won''t join the internal strife within the True World so easily, and they are stationed at the edges of True Morning Dao World to prevent the invasion from other True Worlds. They are the strongest chamber with such a task.


    "Only when Morning Dao Sect is close to destruction will they take action, because when they take action, then there is a high possibility that True Morning Dao Sect will be invaded by the other True Worlds.


    "The ny-nine people you saw just now were members from the World Protection Chamber. As long as they are not asked to leave their spots, they will defend the exit to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    "Thest are the ten Great Pce Chambers. Since they have only existed in name for ages, not even I know what sort of mission they''ll have once Morning Dao Sect activates them."


    As Xu Hui spoke, Su Ming stared at thes getting closer to them. He watched the cultivators worshiping him, and he could sense the strength and size of Morning Dao Sect.


    The people before him clearly were their own race, and they were definitely not small in number. If there were tens of thousands of cultivators who possessed the power to fly out of theirs, then there would definitely be even more people who remained below. Even though they did not possess the power to fly out of theirs, they would definitely possessbat abilities.


    Su Ming even saw quite a number of people who were Lords of World nes among who had flown out. Some of the dozen-something at the forefront of the group were clearly in theter stage of World ne Realm. In fact, there were three among them who were in Lunar Kalpa Realm, and one of them was in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    These people far surpassed what power the Berserkers possessed in Su Ming''s memories. Yet¡­ when that powerful race saw the battleships from Morning Dao Sect, all of its people came forth to pay their respects together. With the greatest form of greeting, they demonstrated their respect towards Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming was silent. He knew that Morning Dao Sect was very powerful. After all, it was the strongest existence in a True World, and they were the master of an entire gxy. However, it was just a thought in his mind before. Even if he had Dao Kong''s memories, he had not directly perceived Morning Dao Sect''s strength, but¡­ when he saw an entire race worshiping him, he could feel the majesty and grandeur of Morning Dao Sect.


    After all, there were plenty of races in True Morning Dao Sect. In fact, there were quite a number which were even more powerful than the people in front of them. However, before the chaos brought by the Immortals'' Union, all of them and all the sects had obeyed Morning Dao Sect and regarded Dao Chen as their master.


    A great wave of sentiment rose in Su Ming''s heart. Because of that, he did not notice that the bald crane behind him looked ahead with sparkling eyes. They had a crystalline glow, as though there were countless crystals shining in them. The bald crane was so excited that it was shivering. The emotion on its face had already reached its peak. It moved forward with the hundreds of battleships, but the instant they approached the cultivators from the race worshiping Su Ming, it rushed out.


    "Crystals! Give me all your crystals! I want crystals! Give me ten thousand¡ª No, fifty thousand¡ª Darn it all, give me one hundred thousand crystals!" The bald crane had been holding it in for half a day. As it roared, it demanded a sum that it believed to be arge number of crystals.


    When it spoke, all the cultivators were immediately stunned, along with the dozen something people in front and even the cultivators on the battleships beside Su Ming. All of them had strange expressions.


    Xu Hui sighed and shook her head, but did not speak. Su Ming frowned, but when he saw the bald crane''s excitement, he did not take any action to put a stop to its excitement.


    The entire gxy fell silent at that moment. Only the bald crane''s voice continued echoing. Several breathster, the old man in Sr Kalpa Realm lifted his right hand and struck his storage bag with a strange expression. He then brought out an emerald green bag and pushed it towards the bald crane.


    "There are one million crystals in here. Please ept it, Great Sect Member."


    The bald crane''s eyes went wide. It seized the bag and quickly opened it. With a solemn expression, it scrutinized its contents several times before it beamed and swiftly returned to Su Ming''s side. It hugged the bag, and powerful light shone in its eyes.


    ''I''m rich! I''m rich! Darn it all, if we continue like this, I''ll definitely be rich!''


    With the respect from the tens of thousands of cultivators whose hearts were filled with a strange feeling, Su Ming and the group gradually left into the distance. The area around them was silent. No one spoke, but there would be someone who would asionally sneak a nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    The old man had originally stood beside the bald crane. But by then, he had taken a few steps backwards while sighing with great emotion in his heart. If it was him, he would have definitely asked for eight hundred million or one billion. The bald crane had shouted for half a day, but only asked for one hundred thousand, and the other party had even given it a lot more than what it initially asked. This was so embarrassing¡­


    Su Ming decided to close his eyes. Once he sat down cross-legged, he acted as if he did not hear the bald crane counting crystals behind him. After several days, the it let out a shrill scream. That scream instantly attracted the attention of the cultivators around them. When they turned their heads towards it, they saw the bald crane shuddering and screaming with gritted teeth.


    "Damn it, damn it! He lied to me! This isn''t one million crystals. Three crystals arecking. I still need three more before I reach one million. I''m going to die, this Grandpa Crane is going to die! How could I have miscalcted? I''m still missing three, aarrgghhhh¡­ My crystals¡­" the bald crane screamed shrilly while its body shuddered as if it had lost the most important thing in its life.


    "My cute crystals, my beautiful crystals, my crystals which are even more important than my life¡­ Damn it, I''m going to die, I''m seriously going to die."


    When the crowd heard those words, their hearts calmed down. There was no longer a strange expression in their gazes, but instead, it had turned into one of respect.


    They respected¡­ an existence that was so obsessed with crystals that it would rece everything about it.


    That respect grew even more when the bald crane''s pained screams and endless chattersted for ten days. It continued trying to persuade Su Ming to turn back and return to thes to regain those three missing crystals. The drive powered by its obsession rmed the cultivators, and they were ashamed that they could not match up to it.


    There was also a new form of respect that took shape in their gazes when they looked towards Su Ming. If it were them, they would have been driven mad a long time ago by the bald crane, but he continued to sit with his expression unchanging. He would even asionally respond¡­


    In the end, even me Fiends'' Progenitor could stand it no longer. He seized his bosom with his right hand and brought out three crystals to the bald crane.


    "That''s yours, not mine. Even if you give me three crystals, I''m still missing three!" The bald crane caught those crystals, but its piercing voice still echoed in space.


    Su Ming was already used to it. It was not the first time the bald crane had showed its extreme obsession towards the crystals.


    Time passed by slowly like that, and another month passed with the hundreds of battleships charging forward through the gxy. They passed by variouss, and the bald crane would extort each one, which made it more and more excited. However, even so, it was still obsessed with the three crystals it had missed because it had miscalcted.


    When they were only seven days away from Morning Dao Sect, Zhu You Cai, who had his eyes shut since the beginning while standing behind Su Ming, suddenly opened his eyes. A brilliant light shone in them.


    Next was the bald crane. Its endless chatter fell silent abruptly. A glint appeared in the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor. The nine old Frail Darknesses all opened their eyes a slit.


    The battleships instantly shone with a powerful light. The expressions of the cultivators on them became grim.


    All the people''s gazes instantlynded on the before them.


    More urately speaking, it was not a, but a gigantic egg!


    Its surface was filled was uneven. It was just like a gigantic stone, which was why it looked like a, but in truth, it was a huge egg.


    The mighty pressure spreading out from it was so strong that even Zhu You Cai had opened his eyes, a telling sign of how strong was the life being nursed in it. There were dozens of cultivators flying around at that moment. One of them stood in space with his arms over his chest and was watching Su Ming approach the area with a cold sneer.


    There was a half-naked young man sitting on the huge egg. In his hand he held a beast bone and was biting on it, making crunching noises. His hair spilled all over his shoulders, and a primitive, savage presence spread out from his body. His eyes were narrowed and starting the fleet of battleships before him.


    "What a grand parade. So you are Dao Kong, one of the people who belong to those who can be considered my grandchildren, but one who still managed to be a Dynast and whom I have never met before?" The young man''s eyes were as sharp as des. They instantly swept past the people on the battleships tond on Su Ming.


    As he spoke, he bit through the beast bone in his hand. Once he ate all of it, he picked up the Constetion Robe beside him and wiped his hands on it before wiping his mouth. With a re, an awe-inspiring presence came from his body, and he held none of it back.


    "I''ve seen plenty of your ancestors. How dare you not pay your respects to me? When your father was still a nobody, he did not have the courage to not kneel before me. Go back and ask that damn mother of yours whether she still remembers Dao Fei Feng, having seen me in the rain one thousand years ago! Who even are you? Get over here!"


    "Dao Fei Feng, he is¡­" Xu Hui''s pupils shrank. She was about to introduce him, but Su Ming was faster.


    "Take his head and hang it on the bow of my ship. We''ll bring it back to Morning Dao Sect."

 Chapter 1052 Your Grandfather Is a Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 1052 Your Grandfather Is a Dog?</h4>


    Su Ming said those words casually, his expression remaining as calm as ever without a single change, but a freezing re had already appeared in his eyes. The arrogant young man in front of him was not enough for Su Ming to feel an emotion change to the point where one of the three personalities would appear, or more urately speaking, this young man did not have the right to see the gray or crimson Su Ming.


    His voice was still echoing in the gxy. Even though he had not spoken loudly, it sounded as if there was thunder roaring in space, and the young man with the primitive and savage presence was momentarily stunned. He then startedughing loudly. The dozens of cultivators beside him had mocking smiles, and there was an air of those who were thought themselves supreme in their expressions, a contemptuous attitude towards Su Ming and his group.


    "Interesting, you want to hang my head on the bow of your ship? Have you trained so much that you went mad? Or is it because you''ve be so excited after you were conferred the title of a Dynast that you forgot yourself? Who gave you the right to talk to me like that?" Powerful killing intent rose swiftly in the young man''s eyes. As he spoke, the arrogance in hisughter became even stronger.


    In truth, it was hard to me the young man for being so arrogant. At that moment, me Fiends'' Progenitor had restrained his power upon stepping into True Morning Dao World. He was dressed in a crimson long robe, with his head covered. After all, they were in True Morning Dao World, and as a member of the alien race from Divine Essence Star Ocean, he was filled with uneasiness towards that ce, si he had instinctively hidden his presence.


    As for Zhu You Cai, if he did not have the mighty pressure formed by his cultivation base spreading out from his power, other people would find it hard to figure out his level of cultivation. At that moment, he only seemed like he was around World ne Realm.


    In the young man''s eyes, besides Xu Hui being in Lunar Kalpa Realm, only Su Ming alone could pressure him slightly, but since he had dared toe there, he would naturally have confidence in himself.


    As his words echoed in the gxy, Su Ming replied tly with a calm expression.


    "I''ll give you ten breaths. Kill all of his followers first."


    Su Ming''s calm words were filled with a harsh tone. They echoed in the people''s ears, but only appeared in the heart of me Fiends'' Progenitor, so he would understand that they were directed at him.


    A wild and untamedughter came from beneath the crimson long robe, and the instant it spread through the gxy, it stirred up arge amount of ripple. me Fiends'' Progenitor wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness."


    Once he finished speaking, he took a step forward. When his footnded, he stepped into the gxy. It roared, and a huge vortex appeared beneath his foot. The vortex''s appearance immediately caused the gxy around him to start moving backwards like flowing water, and the pupils of followers beside the young men shrank.


    When me Fiends'' Progenitor stepped into the gxy, his wildughter spread out, and he slowly raised his head. He stretched out his w-like, dried-up right hand and slowly pulled back the crimson hood over his head to reveal the emaciated, ugly face. His red pupils seemed to contain burning mes in them, and at that moment, he looked like an evil monster who had descended into the world. At the instant he revealed his face, his power also erupted from his body without any holding back.


    The power of an Almighty in Mastery Realm spread out through the gxy with loud booming sounds, causing the young man''s expression to change drastically. His followers had had derision on their faces, but at that moment, their expressions changed into shock and disbelief.


    It brought great joy to me Fiends'' Progenitor. Just as he was about to say something whileughing wildly¡­


    "Seven!"


    The bald crane was someone who craved nothing but chaos in the universe. At that moment, a thought formed in its head, and it immediately shouted a number in correspondence to Su Ming''s order just then.


    Once the bald crane shouted the number, all the people beside Su Ming looked towards it with a strange expression. me Fiends'' Progenitor shouted loudly and took a step forward to close in on the young man.


    All of this happened at lightning speed. The young man''s face instantly turned pale.


    "A¡­ A Master of Fate, Lives, and Death!"


    No matter what, he had not expected that there would be an Almighty who was a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death beside Dao Kong. Almighties were incredibly noble existences in his heart. He might be a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect, but he did not have the right to have the sect send this sort of person to his side.


    His mind was nk at that moment. It was also during that moment that shrill screams of pain came from one of his followers'' mouths. That man''s body was engulfed in mes before being reduced to ashes. Only his pained screams were still echoed in space.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor licked his lips and walked out of the space where the cultivator had disappeared.


    "Nine!" the bald crane immediately shouted at the top of its lungs.


    Anger appeared in the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor. He did not have time to talk about anything else and brought his arms up before swinging them sideways. A purple sea of fire erupted from his body and turned into a gigantic palm of mes.


    It seized the space upwards. If anyone was to look over from the distance, the palm of mes that was around one million feet big would look as if it upied the whole gxy.


    As it went to seize the space upwards, the gxy rumbled. Ripples spread out. When the universe trembled, all the followers beside the young were reduced to ashes. Beside the young man and the gigantic egg under his feet were gone. In fact, they did not even have time to scream in pain before their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    When the palm of mes disappeared, there was a smug tone in the bald crane''s piercing screech as it reverberated in space. "Ten, darn it all! It''s been ten breaths, and you didn''tplete your orders!"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor turned his head around and red at the bald crane. At that moment, Dao Fei Feng, who was on top of the huge egg in the gxy in front of Su Ming looked at them with pale face. Shock and panic was in his eyes. When the palm of mes had closed in on him, he had a strong feeling that he was about to die. If the strange egg had not sent forth its gentle power to surround him at the end, then the strike just then would have been the final scene he saw in his life.


    He suddenly felt that he was aughable fool. He had been so arrogant and had even specially waited for Dao Kong and his group with the intention of intimidating him so that he would give up on his title as a Dynast on his own.


    To him, no matter how strong Dao Kong was, he was not his opponent. Most of the followers he brought were in theter stage of World ne Realm. There were even three of them who were in Lunar Kalpa Realm, and Dao Fei Feng himself was between Lunar Kalpa Realm and Sr Kalpa Realm. Such a level of cultivation and force of power had caused him to be incredibly confident.


    In fact, he had even thought that Dao Kong''s words just then had been ridiculously funny. His orders about beheading him and putting his head on the bow of the ship had brought out a need to mock him, and he had also wanted to see just what caused Dao Kong to be so confident.


    However¡­ Dao Kong''s expression had never changed. He only mentioned casually that he would only give ten breaths toplete his order, and Dao Fei Feng had lost all his followers in a moment.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor red at the bald crane. When he saw that Su Ming''s expression remained the same and did not change, he became nervous and quickly turned around with killing intent to stare at Dao Fei Feng, who was the only one left.


    "Damn it, why didn''t you die just now?"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor might be an Almighty, but he was not a cultivator and had note to possess his level of cultivation through epiphanies. Instead, with his inborn ability from his race, he had gained his power by devouring plenty of his people. Only then did he obtain his power, which was why his emotions fluctuated a lot more. At that moment, he was worried that Su Ming was already displeased with him, which was why he directed all his resentment on the young man who did not die. As he spoke, he charged towards him.


    "I am a direct descendant from Morning Dao Sect. This is a fight between us in the family. Senior, please¡­ please don''t interfere. This is apetition between the members of Morning Dao Sect¡­"


    Dao Fei Feng''s expression changed. The huge egg beneath him swiftly retreated while his pleas tumbled out of his mouth.


    "Senior, which chamber do you belong to? I have the order from the Sect Elder Chamber with me, please do not attack!"


    As Dao Fei Feng retreated, he brought out a white te from his bosom while speaking loudly. He was anxious and nervous, but he was also confident that once he brought the te out, the Almighty from Morning Dao Sect before him would hesitate for a moment.


    "Darn you and your Sect Elder Chamber!" me Fiends'' Progenitor roared, subconsciously using the bald crane''s catchphrase. He rushed forward, and in Dao Fei Feng''s disbelieving gaze, he closed in on him. The huge egg shuddered, and a gentle screen of light appeared, so me Fiends'' Progenitor attacknded on it and not the young man.


    With a bang, the screen of light started swaying furiously, and Dao Fei Feng was shaken so badly by the tremors that he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "You aren''t dead yet?"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor immediately felt as if anger was out to burn him from the inside. He was a great Almighty, but he could not kill a small cultivator who was halfway into Sr Kalpa Realm within two consecutive attacks. All of that might have been due to the peculiarity of the huge egg, but with the others watching, it became something incredibly embarrassing for me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    Th smug and contemptuousughter from the bald crane was especially aggravating.


    "Die! Die! DIE!"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor charged forward, and ooming sounds reverberated in the gxy. A screen of light stirred up from the huge egg. It continued distorting before it eventually crumbled with a bang. As it shattered into pieces, Dao Fei Feng coughed up blood again. His body withered, and he looked as if he had lost half his life. Fear and terror that had never appeared in his eyes before showed up.


    "Ancestor, please save me!"


    At the instant his words were spoken, cracks spread through the gigantic egg beneath him. A ck head of a dog rushed out from within to bite me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "Huh? Your ancestor is a dog? Damn it, and it''s even a ck dog! This is a humiliation! You''re humiliating me!" The bald crane had originally been content with just watching the fun, but at that moment, it red at the dog and became unreasonably angry.

 Chapter 1053 Who Even Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Who Even Are You?</h4>


    Su Ming''s expression had not changed since the start. It did not matter to him what status this Dao Fei Feng had or what sort of person existed behind him. Since he dared to block him, then his end was already determined.


    Since Su Ming had returned to True Morning Dao World, he would not choose to keep a low profile. All those who provoked him would have toe face to face with his killing intent. He would kill until he became infamous, kill until the heavens were overturned, kill until he became a nightmare that would cause others to shiver, and kill¡­ until he became a memory that would cause people to quiver even after many years has passed in True Morning Dao World.


    As the bald crane wailed at the top of its lungs, the huge egg beneath Dao Fei Feng shattered. Its howls reverberated in space¡­ and a gigantic beast with seven heads stepped out.


    Those seven heads were all dog heads, and they were packed densely on the ferocious beast''s single neck, causing it to look incredibly frightening. Its entire body was ck. At that moment, all seven dog heads howled and charged toward me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    With an indifferent expression, Su Ming raised his right hand.


    "All battleships, activate the power of the Rune and attack." Su Ming''s right hand fell to point at the spot where Dao Fei Feng stood.


    When he said those words, the hearts of all the cultivators on the battleships around him froze. However, they instantly sat down and activated the Rune. Right away, the battleships shone with a dazzling light, and waves of destructive presence spread in all directions.


    When the presence from the battleships appeared, Dao Fei Feng''s expression changed drastically.


    "Y-y-you¡­ this is a battle between us. I can let the fact that you asked your follower to attack me slide, but how dare you use the power of the battleships!"


    Almost the moment he said those words, the gxy shuddered. A loud bang surged into the heavens. During that instant, all the battleships activated their Runes at full speed. With loud rumbling sounds, hundreds of light pirs shot out to charge towards Dao Fei Feng.


    The gxy trembled. The loud bangs were even louder than thunder. The light pirs allnded where Dao Fei Feng stood. If the seven-headed beast had not swiftly moved in front of him to protect him, then that ce would have been reduced into emptiness, and the already heavily injured Dao Fei Feng would have been injured even more.


    But even though he was protected, the seven-headed ferocious beast had been forced to take the full brunt of the attack from the hundreds of light pirs. In the midst of the booming sounds, it was forced back continuously. At the instant the booming ended, the ferocious beast let out a loud wail. It was reduced to a bloody mess, but it turned around swiftly to re at Su Ming before seizing Dao Fei Feng in its mouth and changing into a long arc to charge into the distance, intending to escape.


    Anger shed in the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor. He felt incredibly outraged by the events that happened due to his level of cultivation. First was that huge and strange egg putting a stop to his divine ability, and next came that ferocious beast. It had thick skin and could even withstand his divine ability head-on. This caused me Fiends'' Progenitor to suddenly suspect that¡­ his level of cultivation had regressed when he entered True Morning Dao World.


    But the moment he wanted to give chase, a freezing re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. With a calm gaze, he took a step forward, and when his footnded, he moved past me Fiends'' Progenitor. Then, he took another step forward to appear in the distant gxy, right in front of the seven-headed ferocious beast.


    A ruthless re shone in the ferocious beast''s eyes. At the instant killing intent shone in the eyes of Dao Fei Feng, who was still in the beast''s mouth, Su Ming brought his right hand up and gave the ferocious beast a seemingly casual p.


    "You overestimate yourself. Without that Almighty beside you, a puny cultivator like you is just asking for death!" Dao Feng let out a low growl. But just as he was about to fly out, the pupils of the seven-headed ferocious beast shrank in disbelief.


    A¡­ power that surpassed the Almighties in Mastery Realm erupted from Su Ming''s single strike. It could easily destroy a and copse an entire gxy. In fact, even if Almighties in Fate Realm ran into it, their hearts would tremble. And that strikended on the ferocious beast.


    With a bang, Su Ming''s palm pressed on space, and the ferocious beast screamed shrilly in pain. Its body fell backwards as blood gushed out of it. Six of the seven heads exploded at the same time. As they were reduced to bloody mess, even Dao Fei Feng was affected by the remnants of that power. He coughed up fresh blood, and his body was flung outwards. This scene caused Dao Fei Feng to shudder. Blood flowed out nonstop from his mouth, and when he looked at Su Ming, his gaze was filled with disbelief and stupefaction.


    The ferocious beast which only had one head left had a muddled consciousness at that moment. There was no longer any thought about saving Dao Fei Feng in its head. The only thing that remained was to run! With every ounce of its strength, it had to run away.


    It sensed a presence that caused it to tremble from Su Ming. That presence might be barely discernible, but it was¡­ a power that seemed to be able to destroy the entire universe.


    Su Ming had an indifferent expression on his face. As he stood in the gxy, he lifted his right hand, and immediately, a purple-ck fog surrounded his arm to turn into the Life Inequity Spear. Once he held it in his hand, he threw it towards the dog-headed beast fleeing into the distance.


    The Life Inequity Spear charged forward with a strange whistle to form a long arc. It ripped through the gxy and sliced through space. The whistles sounded like Life Inequity Spear''s soul crying out in excitement. There was an excitement contained in them that seemed filled with a wish to destroy all lives. With a loud bang, it pierced the dog-headed beast''s neck, dragging itsrge body towards the battleships.


    With a bang, the Life Inequity Spear shot into the hundreds of battleships. It might have pierced the bow of the gigantic ship that belonged to Su Ming, but it did not destroy the ship''s structure. Instead¡­ it pinned the ferocious dog''s body to the ship.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it only took the span of a few breaths before it was over. It was so quick that it caused the people in the area to instantly fall into dead silence. With a calm expression, Su Ming turned around and looked towards the dazed Dao Fei Feng not too far away.


    Su Ming''s previous words surfaced once again in Dao Fei Feng''s mind at that moment. The words which he had thought were ludicrous and had even regarded with derision and scorn were incredibly sharp when they appeared in his head again. They made him tremble, and realize that he had been incredibly presumptuous.


    An expression of anguish appeared on his face. When he saw Su Ming taking a step forward, about to approach him, he swiftly retreated while speaking urgently.


    "Direct descendants from Morning Dao Sect are forbidden from killing each other. This is my fault, and I''m willing to suffer the consequences for it, I¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Ming''s foot had alreadynded, and he appeared in front of Dao Fei Feng. He did not say a single thing, but lifted his right hand to seize Dao Fei Feng''s throat.


    Behead him and hang his head on the bow of the ship¡ªthose were Su Ming''s previous words, and he would not change them.


    "If you kill me, then you have to suffer the punishment from the Council of Sect Masters!" Dao Fei Feng''s face turned pale, and despair appeared on his face. As he screamed forlornly, he wanted to dodge his grip. He could sense the killing intent from Su Ming, and that killing intent was so great that just a slight sense of it caused his heart to tremble.


    His answer was a cold harrumph from Su Ming. His right arm seemed to slice through the gxy as if he was cutting through butter with a hot knife. In an instant, he closed in on Dao Fei Feng and went to seize his neck. However, the moment Su Ming''s right arm was about to touch Dao Fei Feng, his expression distorted, and he let out the strongest roar in his life.


    "Grandfather, save me! Save me!"


    With a loud bang, a powerful force tore through the gxy from the void and forcefully appeared behind Dao Fei Feng in the shape of an old arm that seized Dao Fei Feng''s shoulder. That arm yanked his body and changed his position. At the same time, the person who appeared out of nowhere lifted his other arm and crashed it against Su Ming''s iing grip.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Su Ming moved, and the person who had walked out of the void and saved Dao Fei Feng coughed up a mouthful of blood. He staggered several hundreds of feet backwards. When he lifted his head, an old face was revealed. It was an old man who was dressed in a gray, long robe and was filled with an Immortal''s air.


    He stared at Su Ming in shock, and there was astonishment in his eyes. As he yanked Dao Fei Feng to retreat with him, he spoke urgently,


    "I am a Dao Hua Lin, a Great Sect Elder in Sect Elder Chamber. Your Highness, please allow me to save face. I will definitely repay you in the future."


    "Help you save face?" Su Ming said faintly. When he lifted his foot, a gigantic moon appeared behind him. At the instant it did, a greatmotion rose up. It came from the cultivators on the hundreds of battleships, and it also came from¡­ the old man in gray, and also Dao Fei Feng, who was stupefied again while coughing up blood due to the severe injuries he had suffered.


    At the instant the gigantic moon appeared, Su Ming took a step and instantly closed in on the old man. He brought up his right hand, formed a seal, and the moon behind him shone with a piercing tri-colored light.


    The old man''s expression changed drastically. Immediately, he bit the tip of his tongue, and after he coughed up blood, he shouted towards the blood he coughed up. It shuddered and turned into blood fog before turning into a gigantic ferocious head that had its mouth opened to swallow Su Ming.


    Boom!


    At the instant his finger touched the head made of blood fog, it copsed into bits. The old man''s face turned pale. He was forced back again, and during that process, he roared.


    "You aren''t the real Dynast yet! You killed your fellow sect members and disrespected the Sect Elder Chamber! Don''t me me for working with the sect elders to strip you off of your right as a Dynast! Would you want another friend or another enemy?! Dao Kong, give me an answer!"


    The old man might have looked a little disheveled and pathetic, but as he spoke, there was an air of him standing high above others. Clearly, as a Great Sect Elder from the Sect Elder Chamber, he had be used to such an attitude, since it was his usual bearing on normal days.


    "Who even are you?" Su Ming asked tly.

 Chapter 1054 The Blood Light in the Galaxy

    <h4>Chapter 1054 The Blood Light in the Gxy</h4>


    "You!" When the old man heard it, anger immediately appeared in his eyes. Since he was one of the Great Sect Elders in the Sect Elder Chamber, every single person who met him in the gxy would be polite to him, trembling in nervousness, and when they spoke, there would be caution and respect in their voices.


    Since he had Dao as his family name, which mean that he was a direct descendant of the Dao Family, he still had quite a high status. There were very few people who would refute him. He was used to people obeying his every word when he spoke, for most people cared about helping him save face. That was why when he came face to face with Su Ming, that one sentence asking him about who he was instantly caused rage to rise in his heart.


    "Very well, very well!" Burning with extreme anger, he swung his arm while smiling coldly. "I''d like to see whether you have the courage to kill two fellow sect members from the same family in session!" As he let out a cold snort, the old man seized Dao Fei Feng and turned around.


    Just as he was about to leave¡­


    With a calm expression, Su Ming lifted a foot and took a step forward. The gigantic moon behind him shone with a tri-colored light. When it spread through the gxy, Su Ming''s footnded and he appeared right next to the old man.


    By the time the old man turned around, Su Ming had already stretched out his right hand at the speed of lightning. He went to seize the old man, who roared loudly, bit the tip of his tongue, and coughed up ayer of blood fog. However, almost at the moment that fog formed, Su Ming dered tly, "Scatter!"


    When he said that, the gigantic tri-colored moon behind him shone even brighter. Immediately, the gxy around him looked as if itsws had scattered before gathering together again. As the invisiblews changed, the blood fog scattered at the speed of lightning. The moment it happened, Su Ming''s right hand appeared in front of the old man. He seized Dao Fei Feng, and when he yanked him backwards, he dragged the pale-stricken and despair-filled youth from the old man''s hands.


    "Grandfather, save me, save me¡­"


    Dao Fei Feng was scared out of his wits. The fear in his heart had reached its peak, for he could sense a merciless coldness from Su Ming. As he was pleading for help forlornly, Su Ming flung his right arm, and when he unfurled his fingers, Dao Fei Feng''s body was swept away by a great force. He turned into a long arc and rushed toward the fleet of battleships.


    With a bang, his pained screams reached their loudest point, and then he was impaled by the hilt of Life Inequity Spear, which was nailed to the bow of the ship.


    His chest was pierced through, and together with the dog-headed beast, he was impaled at the bow of the ship. His body convulsed, and arge amount of blood trickled out from his mouth. His eyes gradually grew dull, his head rolled to the side, and he breathed hisst.


    His Nascent Divinity and soul had been crushed the instant he was stabbed by the Life Inequity Spear.


    The area was filled with dead silence. Even the cultivators who belonged to Su Ming on the battleships did not make a sound, staring at Su Ming in shock. After all, killing fellow sect members was strictly prohibited within Morning Dao Sect, so Su Ming¡­ had clearlymitted a great offense.


    However, Xu Hui''s expression remained the same. The nine old Frail Darknesses by her side also did not exhibit any change, as if they were not too worried even though Dao Fei Feng had died.


    This scene shocked the old man from the Sect Elder Chamber. He was momentarily stunned, then red appeared in his eyes. Disbelief lingered in them as they red at Su Ming.


    "One of the duties of those in the Sect Elder Chamber is to monitor the people in the family, and we have the right to kill all those who go against the rules of the sect! Dao Kong, you are a direct descendant of our family yet you killed a fellow family member and broke the rules.


    "For the offense you''vemitted, your cultivation base should be destroyed, and an entire gxy will suppress you until your body and soul are destroyed to serve as a warning for others! With my status as the Great Sect Elder in the Sect Elder Chamber, I bear witness that you¡­ are a criminal!" the old man roared.


    The enmity in his eyes was incredibly clear. As he spoke, he lifted his right hand, and immediately, a white te appeared on his palm. He struck it with his left hand, and the ruthlessness and the venom in his voice was incredibly distinct.


    "Dao Fei Feng was the one who provoked us first. With provocative words, he intended to challenge His Highness'' right. This is Dynast Dao Kong''s first challenger. Based on the orders the Progenitor sent several years ago while he was in istion, once the heirs appear, the survival of challengers from the sect will not be brought into consideration!" Xu Hui smiled faintly. She lifted her right hand as well, and a blue te appeared on her palm. At the instant it was brought out, ripples of power immediately spread out from it.


    "The Sect Master''s te!"


    The old man''s expression changed drastically as he stared at the te in Xu Hui''s palm. He took a few staggering steps back, and aplicated look appeared on his face. At that moment, he remembered that even as well. It had been many years since heirs had appeared in Morning Dao Sect, which was why he had overlooked the status and power of Dynasts. He then also remembered the Progenitor sending an order while in istion stating that those who challenged heirs would forfeit their lives upon loss.


    "You are Dao Fei Feng''s grandfather. Are you¡­ going to challenge me as well?" Su Ming asked faintly.


    That question was like an invisible p that struck the old man''s face, and his expression changed a couple times. Without a single word, he then turned around and changed into a long arc that left swiftly.


    Su Ming did not stop the old man. He stared at him leaving into the distance before turning around to walk toward the fleet of battleships. When he reached me Fiends'' Progenitor, he came to a halt.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor heart let out a thump.


    "There will be no next time," Su Ming said faintly, and me Fiends'' Progenitor quickly lowered his head to show his obedience.


    While doing so, he let out a huge sigh of relief in his heart. When he first came into contact with Su Ming in their journey to the fifth kiln, he had regarded the other in derision. But when he showed hostility towards him, his physical body was destroyed, and derision turned into wariness. Then, he plotted against the descendant of Ancient Wu with Su Ming, and the series of things they went through made me Fiends'' Progenitor to be incredibly wary of Su Ming.


    At some point it had changed into respect, and then to fear when they left the fifth kiln and headed to the fifth ocean. In fact, a strange sort of thought had risen in him¡ªas long as he followed Su Ming, then no matter how great the danger they ran into, he would be able to resolve it.


    Because of it, me Fiends'' Progenitor decided to follow Su Ming willingly after just one sentence. With time, his respect be grown greater, and it had already be etched into his soul.


    At that moment, as he stared at Su Ming''s back, he lowered his head and pulled the crimson hood over his head before returned to the battleship. After a moment, as the hundreds of battleships rumbled, they continued in the direction of Morning Dao Sect. They sliced through space and charged forward.


    At the center of the battleships was Su Ming''s gigantic battleship, and on its bow was the Life Inequity Spear, nailing¡­ the dog-headed ferocious beast and Dao Fei Feng''s corpse.


    Time trickled by slowly, and five days gradually passed. During them, Su Ming and his crew passed through severals, and all the races they ran into would all venture into the gxy to greet him.


    They had also run into several direct descendants of the Dao Family, but when they saw Dao Fei Feng''s corpse hanging on the bow of Su Ming''s ship, their expressions changed drastically, and all of them turned around and left without any hesitation.


    The dead bodies were a tant deterrent. With them, Su Ming could get rid of many unnecessary disturbances, so the fleet of battleships intimidated everyone wherever he went.


    When the fifth day was over, Su Ming stared at the gxy in the distance, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    When he stood near the railing, he could vaguely see a crimson light in the distant gxy. That light might be faint and rather far from them, but Su Ming could not help but think that the ce was filled with an air of ughter and bloodthirst.


    Clearly, that spot where the crimson light wasing from was going through arge-scale ughter and battle at that moment.


    "There are at least one hundred thousand cultivators fighting against each other." A glint appeared in the eyes of me Fiends'' Progenitor, who licked his lips.


    "Crystals, darn it all, how many crystals are there?!" The bald crane''s eyes sparkled.


    A solemn expression appeared on Xu Hui''s face. The nine old Frail Darknesses also stared at the distant gxy with scrutinizing looks.


    "With the battleships'' speed, we might need about a day to reach that battlefield. Based on its position¡­ it should at the Relocation spot for which we are heading.


    Xu Hui raised her right hand and flipped it over. The Sect Elder''s te appeared on her palm, and when she sneaked a nce at it, she shook her head. "I haven''t received any warnings. This battle should have just recently broken out¡­ But based on the location, it is indeed the ce to which we are going.


    "That''s one of the one hundred and eight Relocation spots Morning Dao Sect has in the gxy. When we reach it, we should be able to return to Morning Dao Sect with the Relocation power there." Xu Hui stood beside Su Ming while speaking softly.


    "There aren''t any other paths to enter Morning Dao Sect from the areas beyond the sect. The only way is through the one hundred and eight Relocation spots, and we need Morning Dao Sect to correspond with us to activate it. Because of that, even if outsiders took control of the Relocation spot, they won''t be able to enter through it.


    "It''s much easier to leave Morning Dao Sect. We just need to walk to the end in any direction, and we''d be able to move through space to the gxy of True Morning Dao World.


    "The Relocation spot in front of us is the closest one, but it is also located quite near to the region which belongs to the Immortals'' Union, but if we circle around this ce, we''ll need another month or so to enter." Xu Hui looked towards Su Ming.


    True Morning Dao World was so big that even if Su Ming had lived for many years in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he was still awed. It was muchrger than the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    In truth, if Su Ming was alone, he could shift and soon close the distance. However, there were hundreds of battleships with him, and because of it, his travel speed was naturally slower.


    But Su Ming was not in a hurry. He wanted to see more of True Morning Dao World, and since the battle before them was clearly waged by the Immortals'' Union, he nodded upon hearing Xu Hui''s words. He wanted to see whether he could find any familiar faces on the battlefield.


    "Let''s head to the Relocation spot in front of us," Su Ming said faintly.

 Chapter 1055 An Old Friend with the Family Name Bei

    <h4>Chapter 1055 An Old Friend with the Family Name Bei</h4>


    The sound of battle shook the entire universe. As the loud booms echoed in space, they spread outwards. Multi-colored lights from all sorts of divine abilities bloomed like fireworks, bringing about an incredibly beautiful moment thatsted for only an instant.


    The bright red blood and its thick stench filled the area and stimted all the cultivators within it.


    Compared to the chaotic war between the Immortals'' Union and Morning Dao Sect, the battle in this area a small-scale, with only a hundred thousand something cultivators participating.


    There were about eighty thousand cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, and they hadunched a sudden attack against fifty thousand cultivators that were stationed to defend the Relocation spot.


    Two days ago, the eighty thousand cultivators from the Immortals'' Union had used some sort of unknown method to suddenly by using the Relocation Rune which was supposed to only be able to send people into Morning Dao Sect. Yet arge number of people from the Immortals'' Union had arrived, catching the fifty thousand disciples from Morning Dao Sect stationed in the ce unaware, and the battle had begun.


    In two days, nearly twenty thousand people had died from the eighty thousand people from the Immortals'' Union. Few of their corpses wereplete. Most of them were torn to pieces which ended up floating around the area. Blood flowed in all directions, making the stench in the gxy unbearable.


    The price for killing twenty thousand cultivators from the Immortals'' Union was twenty thousand Morning Dao Sect''s disciples stationed to defend the Rune. The levels of cultivation of these cultivators from Morning Dao Sect surpassed those from the Immortals'' Union, but the abrupt arrival of the enemy had injured them severely at the start of the battle, which was why they had suffered the same amount of losses.


    The battle kept on going, and the ughter continued. The cultivators on both sides fought until they were in a state of frenzy. By then, there was a huge eye floating among the army belonging to the Immortals'' Union. An aloof air came from that eyeball as it watched the battle.


    Beneath it were three middle-aged men surrounded by a ring of old men with powerful presences. One of them had a handsome face. Even though he appeared to be in his middle ages, there was a steadfast maturity to him. He had dashing eyebrows and sparkling eyes, and all those who saw him could imagine that he was definitely an incredibly handsome man while he was still a teenager.


    He had his hands ced behind his back and was standing under the eyeball in silence. On his back was a huge bow, and he was dressed in a beautiful, noble long robe. He had an awe-inspiring face, and the presences of the other two people behind him clearly could not match up to his. They only apanied him.


    "Senior Brother Bei, it''s been almost three days. With the speed Morning Dao Sect sends their messages, even if we have the method to cut off theirmunication channels and stall them, if we fail¡­" the person standing to the left of the man in the beautiful robes said in a low voice.


    "That''s right, Senior Brother Bei. Testing the people here for three days is already enough for us toplete our task. The fellow Daoists in other ces have already returned by now. Should we¡­ retreat?" the person to the right asked right after.


    "The union sent us here to test Morning Dao Sect''s reaction, and they gave us a few days. The Relocation Interception Art the Sacred Lady hase to understand can intercept the Relocation Runes for seven days, on theory. It can also cause Morning Dao Sect to suffer a seven-day dy in the battles within True Morning Dao World.


    "If we leave within three days, then we won''t be able to gauge the precise time," the man in the beautiful robes said calmly. His voice was low and brought with it an air of persuasion.


    "This is¡­" The person on his left hesitated for a moment. When he looked as if he wanted to say something, a glint shone in the eyes of the man with the beautiful robes.


    "The union has not sent us the call for retreat. Above us is the Eye of the Sacred Temple. Who would dare to leave on their own?! Say no more and deploy the chariots!"


    When his words traveled outwards, the people by his side sighed in their hearts. They instinctively cast a nce at the gigantic eye exuding the aloof presence above him before immediately bowing their heads and voicing their obedience. They took a few steps back and sent orders to the cultivators who belonged to the union.


    Booming sounds instantly echoed in the area. The space on one side of the battleship distorted before turning into a vortex, and nine gigantic crimson objects with long ferocious horns that were tens upon thousands of feet tall came out. They were chariots because of which the expressions of people from Morning Dao Sect changed at once!


    Those were chariots formed from hundreds of thousands of huge swords. The crimson shade made them look as if they were dyed in blood. Harsh presence spread out from them, and they rushed swiftly into the battlefield.


    The battle became even more intense. At that moment, at a spot incredibly far away from the battlefield was a region which belonged to the Immortals'' Union. A gigantic formed by nearly one hundreds gathered together was located there, and on it was a huge pce floating in midair.


    The pce shone with a variety of colors. Thend was quiet, and not a single sound could be heard. Only a woman could be found sitting cross-legged.


    She was dressed in white and beautiful, but not a hint of emotion could be detected on her. She was as cold as ice, and floating before here were nine balls of light. In each of them were different pictures shing continuously.


    If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see clearly that there were nine battlefields contained in the balls of light. In the third ball was the region where the man named Bei was located.


    The woman in white stared at the balls of light calmly. asionally, she would fix her gaze upon one of them. Runic symbols would sh in her eyes, as if she was calcting something.


    Time trickled by. As the woman asionally paid attention to the battles in the balls of light, the third day passed for the gxy where the man named Bei was located. The small-scale battle had reached an incredibly devastating state there. Many of the people within the Immortals'' Union had died, but the people from Morning Dao Sect had also paid arge price.


    There were only about ten thousand left from the original fifty thousand. Fatigue filled their hearts, and despair enveloped their bodies. Their associates had died one by one, and the thick stench of blood around them as well as the crazed ughterunched by the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union from all directions caused them to feel as if they were about to break down from fatigue and despair.


    ''Why isn''t the sect sending anyone to help us?!''


    ''Usually, when we''re fighting against the Immortals'' Union, reinforcements arrive within a short amount of time, but three days have already passed, so why is no one here yet?!''


    ''This is a Relocation spot, so it''s an incredibly important ce to Morning Dao Sect. Why¡­ are they still not here?!''


    These questions were shouted loudly in the hearts of the ten thousand something cultivators from Morning Dao Sect as they continued fighting.


    ''What happened?!''


    Behind them were nine huge tforms which formed the Relocation Rune. At that moment, there was an old man standing on one of the tforms. Beside him were three middle-aged men, and there was despair in their downcast expressions.


    The old man had his eyes shut. His entire mind and soul fused into the tform under his feet, but a momentter, when he opened his eyes, his face was pale. When he lifted his head, he stared at the gxy above him. It was the second battlefield. Over there, dozens of cultivators were fighting their way to the heavens.


    Nine of the dozens of cultivators belonged to Morning Dao Sect, and they were sent from the War Chamber to defend the Rune. Fighting against them were seventeen cultivators from the Immortals'' Union. They hadunched a fierce battle against each other in the gxy above and were holding each other back. They were all in Lunar Kalpa Realm, and they were the strongest cultivators in the ce.


    ''I''ve already sent a message to alert the sect, but it''s been three days¡­ and there isn''t any reply. Just what happened? How could this happen?!


    ''It''s enough that they don''t send any reinforcements¡­ but why is there no reply for the message I sent back to the sect about the dangers we''re facing after I activated the Relocation Rune? If no one from within the sect activates this damn Rune, no one from outside can be sent back.


    ''But¡­ But these damn cultivators from the Immortals'' Union used the Rune to be sent here. How¡­ How did they do this?!'' The old man''s eyes were bloodshot. He was the Sect Elder stationed to defend the ce with the disciples, and he was one of the Great Sect Elders in the Sect Elder Chamber, but at that moment, no matter what status he had, it was of no use.


    Just now, he had tried to initiate contact with the sect again, but there was no response. Despair filled his body and soul.


    If he ran, then forget whether he would be lucky enough to escape. Even if he did, he would definitely be punished ording to how Morning Dao Sect dealt with deserters. Unless he switched sides and joined the Immortals'' Union¡­ But what about his kinsmen? They stayed in the gxy under Morning Dao Sect''s jurisdiction. If he fled, then his kinsmen¡­ would face annihtion.


    "Great Sect Elder, what should we do?" The three middle-aged men beside the old man looked towards him.


    "I''m afraid the reinforcements from the sect won''t being," the old man said in anguish.


    The three men fell silent. The sounds of battle by their ears and the forlorn cries from their disciples before they died stabbed them in the heart.


    "Great Sect Elder, perhaps we''ll have reinforcements¡­" Suddenly, one of the three middle-aged men lifted his head.


    "I remember that ten days ago, I received an order from the direction of Divine Essence Star Ocean. It told us that Dynast Dao Kong and his group wereing to this ce to use the Relocation Rune to head back to Morning Dao Sect, and we were to make preparations beforehand to activate the Rune. Judging by the time, they should arrive soon!"


    "Dao Kong¡­ Forget his level of cultivation, even if he really arrives, how many followers would he be able to bring with him? It won''t be enough; the blood light has grown so strong it reaches the sky. With the personalities of all direct descendants in Morning Dao Sect, he might have already turned around to head to another Relocation spot. He wouldn''te here."


    "But no matter what, he is a Dynast, one of the ten Great Dynasts¡­"


    "So what? I met him many years ago. He might seem kind, but in truth, he''s incredibly cold." The group then fell silent.


    "Even if we have to fight to death!" The old manughed brokenly. He threw his head back and roared, and his shout reverberated in the battlefield to fall into the ears of all the disciples from Morning Dao Sect in the area. "For our families, even if we have to fight to the death, do it! After we die, the sect will definitely not mistreat our families! Fight, my fellow Daoists! With our lives, fight for our families'' safety! IT''S JUST DEATH, WHAT ARE YOU AFRAID OF?"


    His words reverberated in space, causing all the disciples from Morning Dao Sect who heard to let out the strongest roars in their lives in the midst of their despair. Their eyes turned red, and they descended into madness.


    "IT''S JUST DEATH!" the ten thousand people roared simultaneously, and their voices, louder than thunder itself, shook the entire universe.

 Chapter 1056 Is This Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Is This Alright?</h4>


    The roars echoed in the gxy and shook the universe.


    There were still tens of thousands of cultivators left in the Immortals'' Union. Behind them was the huge Eye of the Sacred Temple, and under it was the man named Bei, who was staring at the Great Sect Elder from Morning Dao Sect who''d been shouting moments ago.


    ''Morning Dao Sect is a sect that is destined to fall, but in truth¡­ there are still quite a number of powerful warriors in it.'' The man named Bei sighed in his heart. They had fought against Morning Dao Sect for hundreds of years, but every single time it was forced into a corner, someone like this would appear.


    Even though the reason behind the words he shouted and the reason he went forward was because his family members were within the territory controlled by Morning Dao Sect and he was forced to do it for his family members'' continued survival, it was still something worthy of respect.


    The Immortals'' Union might seem like it had great power, but in truth, no one like this had ever appeared among them.


    ''A pity¡­'' The man named Bei shook his head.


    "Have the chariots self-destruct. Since these people are in a frenzy, make them wake up from their madness." When the man named Bei said those words, a person behind him immediately sent the order to the soldiers.


    After a moment, the nine gigantic chariots which had brought about ughter on the battlefield copsed with a bang. Each of them was formed by hundreds of thousands of swords. Nine chariots were equivalent to millions of swords, and all of them stirred up a gust of wind formed to shoot out in all directions with loud rumbles.


    Millions of swords shooting out was a disaster to the cultivators. There were only about ten thousand disciples from Morning Dao Sect left, and at the instant the chariots copsed, shrill roars overshadowed all sounds in the area. It was thest sound many people made.


    Seven thousand people¡­ were reduced to minced meat. With their roars, they disappeared forever from the universe. Their bodies and spirits were destroyed.


    "It''s just death." This sentence could be easily uttered, but there were certain words that were the same as promises. Before they were spoken, a person would be their owner, but once they were said, the speaker would be their servant.


    Seven thousand people died. The remaining five thousand something disciples from Morning Dao Sect felt as if cold water had been poured over their heads, even if they had shouted those words earlier. As they shivered, they continued retreating, and signs that they were about to break down could be seen.


    "Chariots¡­ We''re only people who are stationed here to defend this ce. We aren''t from the War Chamber, so we don''t have War Weapons¡­ They''re only cultivators from all regions, yet they already possess nine Sword Chariots¡­" As the Great Sect Elder from the Sect Elder Chamberughed brokenly, he watched the disorderly disciples from Morning Dao Sect. He then leaped up to turn into a long arc that charged forward.


    That long arc was like a moth flying to fire. It knew that it would definitely die¡­ but it still did it.


    He did not say or utter any agitated words, and neither did he shout about his willingness to die again. All of it was no longer necessary. If there was someone fleeing, then let them, but he could not run. He was not rushing for Morning Dao Sect, and neither was he doing it for himself. Instead, he was doing it for his family members, his children, and all his rtives.


    ''With my death, I will be able to buy Morning Dao Sect''s tolerance for my family. This¡­ is worth it.'' The old man''s eyes turned bloodshot. With madness and determination, he rushed towards the camp belonging to the Immortals'' Union.


    "Both of you, attack. With the Moon Destroying Lightning, end his life, since he''se here to seek death. Even if your level of cultivation is not high enoughpared to his, he won''t dodge it," the man named Bei said while staring at the old man rushing to them from the distance like a moth flying to fire.


    "We can end this battle early." The man named Bei raised his head and stared at the huge eyeball above him, and a hint of disgust appeared in his eyes.


    At the instant he looked up though, an uproar suddenly rose in the battlefield. The sound came from those in Morning Dao Sect and also those from the Immortals'' Union.


    Along with the noise were excited cheers that spread out through the area.


    "Our reinforcements have arrived!"


    "It''s the battleships from the sect! The people from the sect are here to save us!"


    When those voices reverberating in the area, even the Great Sect Elder who was seeking death came to a halt and turned his head around to look.


    He saw hundreds of battleships charging forward through the gxy, along with near ten thousand cultivators within them. Excitement shone in his eyes, but when he looked behind them, he found that there was nothing there.


    ''Only this many people¡­''


    As he filled with anguish, the uproar around him slowly died down. Despair rose in the thousands of cultivations of Morning Dao Sect again. After going through the madness just now then having it extinguished by the millions of swords before the signs of copse showed up, excitement had been ignited again when the hundreds of battleships appeared¡­ but when they saw that there were only hundreds of them, that excitement was mercilessly extinguished again. These kind of highs and lows took away their will to fight, whatever was left of it. The thought of fleeing and scattering¡­ instantly formed in nearly all those cultivators.


    As they dispersed, killing intent appeared in the eyes of the tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, and during that instant, their gazes were fixed on the hundreds of battleships.


    The man named Bei shifted his gaze away from the huge eyeball above him and looked towards the hundreds of battleships in the distance.


    "They aren''t the reinforcements from Morning Dao Sect, or else they wouldn''t have just sent these people. They should be just passing by, but since they''re here, make them stay," the man named Bei said calmly.


    Su Ming stood at the bow of the ship and stared at the battlefield before him. He saw the tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union and also saw the thousands of dispersed cultivators from Morning Dao Sect, along with the numerous shredded pieces of flesh filling the gxy along with the thick, bloody stench in the area.


    "Do I have a banner?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    Xu Hui was momentarily stunned. The eyes of the oldest among the nine old Frail Darknesses immediately shed with a glint. He lifted his right hand and patted his body. A long piece of cloth appeared in his hand, and when it drifted in space, it was revealed that it was thousands of feet long.


    "Your Highness, we do not have a banner, but if you need it, I can make a simple one right now."


    "I want a red one," Su Ming said faintly.


    The old man immediately swung the long piece of cloth in his hand around him, to dye it red with the blood floating about. Immediately, a blood red g took shape.


    "Hang the banner and shout my name. Let all these people know who you belong to, and also let me see¡­ whether you have the right to continue being by my side."


    When Su Ming spoke, his wordsnded in the ears of the all the cultivators on the battleships, causing a brilliant light to shine in their eyes.


    The old man hung the blood red war banner on Su Ming''s battleship. With one fling, the g which was thousands of feet long fluttered in space without any wind, and during that instant, the hundreds of battleships let out a bang. An equivalent number of light pirs then shot out from them. At the instant they charged into the battlefield, all the cultivators on the battleships took a simultaneous step forward and turned into nearly ten thousand long arcs that rushed together into the battlefield.


    "DAO KONG!" those people roared at the same time at the instant they rushed out. They shouted a name, and their voices shook the gxy. When the words tumbled outwards like thunder in all directions, itnded in the hearts of the thousands of disciples from Morning Dao Sect who had already scattered. It alsonded in the ears of the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union.


    The voices surged about excitedly. When they fused with the momentum created by the near ten thousand people rushing out, there was only one phrase that could describe them¡­


    As fierce as tigers and wolves!


    Booming sounds shook the gxy. The hundreds of light pirs from the battleships brought with them a destructive presence that surged into the storm in the battlefield. When it reverberated in space, the near ten thousand cultivators under Su Ming''s jurisdiction closed in, andunched a crazed battle.


    At the instant the near ten thousand cultivators collided against the exhausted tens of thousands who had been fighting for three days, an endless battle began!


    Even though the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect were scattered, they became hesitant when they saw that scene. They did not know whether they should continue fighting or continue fleeing, but the blood red g and Dao Kong''s name echoing in their ears caused the extinguished fighting spirit in their hearts to gradually be ignited again.


    The Great Sect Elder from the Sect Elder Chamber saw the iing cultivators and the soaring blood red war banner. He also heard the name those near ten thousand cultivators roared, and without any hesitation, he turned into a long arc that charged towards the battleship in which Su Ming stood.


    At that moment, the nine old Frail Darknesses flew out together, but they did not rush into the battleship. Instead, they flew into the gxy above them, where the dozens of powerful warriors were fighting fiercely.


    The bald crane''s eyes sparkled. With a single move, it disappeared without a trace. Only Su Ming could see half of an arm swiftly approaching the battlefield while traveling among the shredded pieces of flesh and torn limbs with almost no presence.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor snickered while fiercely licking his lips. Bloodthirst appeared in his eyes. He looked towards Su Ming, and when he saw him nodding, he let out a long string ofughter and decided not to spread out the full extent of his power. Instead, he only showed power that was about Lunar Kalpa Realm. He left with a single move, clearly not willing to reveal the mighty pressure which belonged to an Almighty and would cause the others to flee. Instead, he wanted to relish in the enjoyment of being a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "Is this alright?" Xu Hui chuckled softly while giving Su Ming a nce.


    "We have to let them vent a little." Su Ming smiled faintly as he looked back at her.


    Xu Hui and Su Ming stared into each other''s eyes, and a gentleness that would not usually appear in her eyes showed up. She covered her mouth andughed, but when she saw the huge eyeball floating in the gxy, her mirth immediately disappeared, and her pupils constricted.


    "What is that?" Su Ming''s gaze alsonded on the huge eyeball. He had a vague feeling that it was also staring at him at that moment.


    That thing was different from Su Ming''s third eye. His third eye possessed its own intelligence, but the huge eyeball gave others the feeling that it was a dead object. Clearly, it was an Enchanted Vessel that was remotely controlled by someone.


    "It is the Eye of the Sacred Temple from the Immortals'' Union. I am Ouyang Kong. Greetings, Your Highness!"


    The person who replied to Su Ming was the Great Sect Elder from the Sect Elder Chamber rushing towards him from the distance. When he approached, he saw the dog-headed beast and Dao Fei Feng at the bow of the ship. His heart shuddered, but he averted his gaze and wrapped his fist to bow deeply towards Su Ming while he outside the battleship.


    Su Ming nodded. His gazended on the huge eyeball, then he shifted his gaze downwards, and saw¡­ the man named Bei. At the instant Su Ming recognized him, a surprised glint shone in his eyes.


    ''Bei Ling¡­''

 Chapter 1057 One Drop of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1057 One Drop of Blood</h4>


    Themander of the tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, the man who had already reached middle age, but who everyone could still recognize as having been handsome when he was a teenager¡­ was Su Ming''s childhood friend¡ªBei Ling!


    When they were in Dark Mountain, he was an older brother whom Su Ming respected. Later on, they met again in thend of Berserkers, and he came to understand that all the people were fake¡­ Now, he stood in the distant gxy in front of him.


    Su Ming stared at him, and Beiling also looked over. At the instant their gazes met through the gxy and past tens of thousands of cultivators, Beiling felt his heart let out a thump. His expression instantly turned pale, and he took a few staggering steps backwards before the power of those belonging to theter stage of World ne Realm erupted from his body. That power swept through the area, and only by doing so did he manage to prevent himself from being pushed back by Su Ming''s gaze.


    However, a line of blood trickled out of the corners of his lips. Shock appeared on his pale face. At the instant Su Ming looked towards him just then, Beiling had a strong feeling that the gaze was like a sharp sword which shot through space to pierce his eyes. When it swam through his veins, it cut his blood and flesh, sliced apart all his bones, as if everything about him had beenid bare and seen clearly.


    In fact, even his soul had no room to escape under that gaze. He felt as if all of his secrets and memories were seen through, causing him to have the misconception that he was alone in a crowd.


    It was especially so because Beiling felt as if that gaze contained some sort of mysterious, enchanting power. It was as if that person knew everything about his past, which made him feel an incredible familiarity, but also that he was an unfamiliar presence he had never seen before.


    Beiling believed that this was definitely because the person had practiced some form of Art using the eyes. He could not manage to tell who Su Ming was. After all, at that moment, Su Ming appeared as Dao Kong, and his level of cultivation also surpassed what the person in Beiling''s memories possessed, but he did manage to tell that the one before him was definitely someone who was not ordinary.


    When he recalled the name the cultivators had shouted, two words immediately rose in his heart.


    "Dao Kong!"


    With a calm expression, Su Ming stared at Beiling. Memories rose in his head, the final one being when he killed Beiling in the mountain which belonged to Great Leaf Immortal Sect.


    However, back then, the person he had killed was Beiling''s projection in thend of Berserkers, while the person standing before him at that moment was the real self.


    With just one nce, Su Ming could see through Beiling''s level of cultivation. He was inter stage of World ne Realm, and just a sliver away from attaining greatpletion. Obtaining this level of cultivation at his age was enough to show that he was a prodigy, thoughpared to Su Ming, the difference between them was like the distance between heaven and earth. But there was no way Beiling couldpare to the things Su Ming had experienced. To Su Ming, the trip to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had given a metamorphosis in body and even soul, allowing him to improve by leaps and bounds.


    The life-and-death situations he faced during that period was also something a normal person could not withstand.


    At that moment, when he saw Beiling again, the confusion Su Ming experienced in the past was no longer something he felt. He no longer wanted to think about the truth regarding Dark Mountain either. Whether it was real or fake did not matter. As long as he knew that he was real, it was enough.


    However, when Su Ming saw the bow behind Beiling''s back, aplicated emotion appeared on his face. That bow existed in his memories, and it was carried by Bei Ling''s father¡ªthe bow of the Head of the Guards in Dark Mountain Tribe.


    However, in Su Ming''s memories, that bow did not actually belong to Bei Ling''s father. It belonged to Dark Mountain Tribe, and was the authentication token each Head of the Guards would inherit.


    Even though this memory might be fake, Su Ming believed that it was real, and since he believed it to be real, then he would turn all of it into reality based on his memories.


    "Since that''s the case, leave¡­ that bow behind," Su Ming murmured softly. He was the only one who could hear his voice. It did not matter who were beside him, be it Xu Hui or Zhu You Cai, none of them heard it.


    He sighed softly, then stepped on the bow of the ship and walked into the gxy ahead of him. When his footnded, he had already reached the battlefield. His expression was calm, and at a moderate pace, he walked towards Beiling. The tens of thousands of cultivators before him seemed not to exist before his eyes as he continued walking in a rxed manner.


    At the moment Su Ming walked over, Beiling''s pupils shrank swiftly. He took a few steps back again, and his expression kept on changing.


    "Offer up the Sun Destroying Lightning. The both of you¡­ go and gauge that person''s level of cultivation!" The two people standing behind him hesitated for a moment before gritting their teeth and voicing their obedience. They immediately turned into long arcs and charged forward to attack.


    Su Ming had a cid expression on his face. When he moved forward, some cultivators from the Immortals'' Union in front of him charged towards him with bloodshot eyes. When he cast his gaze across the area, he found that those cultivators were packed densely together. With all sorts of divine abilities and Arts as well as light shining from their Enchanted Treasures, they charged towards him as if they were rain pouring in the gxy.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and took a step forward. He immediately closed in on one of the cultivators. His lifted right hand casually seized the cultivator''s neck, and when he dragged his arm downwards diagonally, a loud crack rang in space. The cultivator could not even dodge. His eyes instantly became dull, his neck broken by Su Ming. At the same time, red mes spread out from his hand, and he instantly reduced the cultivator''s physical body to ashes.


    Even the Nascent Divinity could not flee, having been instantly killed.


    However, a single cultivator''s death did not pose as a threat to a battlefield with tens of thousands of people. More cultivators roared and rushed towards Su Ming.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. Countless divine abilitiesnded simultaneously on Su Ming, but they could not stop him in the slightest. Those divine abilities disintegrated upon reaching him, unable to make him suffer even the tiniest bit of damage. Just his physical strength alone was enough for him to sweep through the area with brute strength.


    Arge amount of Enchanted Treasures charged towards him, but the instant they touched Su Ming, the sounds of metal collided with metal rang in space. The Enchanted Treasures of various appearances all shuddered and tumbled backwards simultaneously. Their lights instantly became dull, as if the rebound from Su Ming''s physical body had shaken the Vessel Spirits.


    This scene shocked the iing cultivators, and Beiling''s expression changed drastically.


    At that moment, Su Ming took a step forward again. When his footnded, a loud bang rose in the gxy. Arge amount of ripples stirred up under Su Ming''s feet. When they spread out, all the cultivators who came into contact with them shuddered before being instantly torn to pieces.


    Su Ming''s footsteps retained a fixed rhythm. It was not fast, but neither was it slow. He walked at the same pace, moving forward one step at a time. Gradually, a thick trail of blood formed behind him. The cultivators in front of him retreated, and for a time being, no one dared to block him.


    Su Ming''s level of cultivation far surpassed what the other cultivators in thisnd possessed. If it was any other powerful warrior or someone else with status standing in his ce, they would find attacking to be beneath them. However, this principle did not exist for Su Ming. No matter who it was, as long as they blocked his path, they would have to suffer the fate of being destroyed.


    The strong preyed on the weak. This was thew in the universe. If the powerful found it beneath them to attack when they saw the weak and would only confront those who were equal to them in power, then the universe might seem to follow aw, but to Su Ming, everything was chaos.


    Or else, what sort of motivation would make someone weak do everything they could to be strong at all cost? Sometimes, relying on the strong and browbeating the weak was a desire people craved badly in the depths of their hearts, even though they did not want to say it out loud.


    As Su Ming walked, the tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union opened up a path for him. When they looked towards him, their gazes were filled with terror. The river of blood behind him was the testimony of what would happen to all those who dared to block his path.


    Suddenly, two long arcs shot out from the crows. Before they closed in, they flung out four dark rays of light. At the instant they flew out, piercing screeches rang out, then turned into four dark birds that exuded the power akin to those in Sr Kalpa Realm. They charged towards Su Ming in the blink of an eye.


    Sun Destroying Lightning!


    This was one of the weapons which belonged to the Immortals'' Union. It shared the same name as the Moon Destroying Lightning, and during the past one thousand years, they were created by the Immortals'' Union. It was rumored that only the Sacred Temple had mastered the method to create those vessels. They were so mighty that they would shine with the most dazzling light during the battles between the Immortals'' Union and Morning Dao Sect.


    Their name was Sun Destroying Lightning. Even though it could not really kill those in Sr Kalpa Realm, it could force down all the cultivators of that realm. In fact, if there was a sufficient number of the vessels, then it was not impossible for them to possess the power to kill them!


    In truth, during the many battles between the Immortals'' Union and Morning Dao Sect, the Almighties of Sr Kalpa Realm who died due to the Sun Destroying Lightning were already in the dozens. Each time, hundreds of Sun Destroying Lightnings would rush out at the same time. The power to st through heavens would echo in space, and it would make all who saw them to tremble. Their destructive power was enough to make all the people instantly lose their will to fight.


    As Su Ming watched the four dark birds formed by the dark rays of light charge towards him as if they had locked onto him while letting out piercing screeches, he did not dodge. He simply allowed those four dark rays of light to close in on him. Under the sinister gazes from the two middle-aged cultivators who had turned into two long arcs, Su Ming raised his right hand¡­ and grabbed one of the dark birds.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The three consecutive loud bangs instantly attracted the attention of all the cultivators who were fighting. When they looked over, their hearts trembled. Three Sun Destroying Lightnings had exploded on Su Ming, but as they copsed, he remained asposed as ever. Not even a single strand of his hair flew up.


    In his hand, thest dark bird formed by the Sun Destroying Lightning struggled ceaselessly, but it could not escape. Su Ming stood in the gxy with his head lowered to stare at the dark bird. As his eyes sparkled, thin branches that no one could see appeared on his right hand. They shot through the dark bird and started analyzing it.


    ''It fused with Shamanic Spells and used the universe''sws. These are created by cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm triggering the explosion in their blood and essence. A cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm can create about one thousand of these Sun Destroying Lightnings. Perhaps¡­ ferocious beasts akin to those in Sr Kalpa Realm could be used to create them as well.


    ''But the power of the blood in here is rather unfamiliar.''


    Su Ming furled his right hand, and the dark bird started meltingyer byyer. Under the shocked gazes of the people around him, a drop of golden liquid was revealed from the melted dark bird.


    The thick stench of blood was proof which showed that it was a real drop of blood.


    As Su Ming stared at it, a glint shone in his eyes. He raised the drop to his mouth and touched it gently with his tongue. A surprised sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    ''There''s not a hint of negative presence on it, and it can even be used to nourish the soul, making a person feel as if they''re under a warm sun. What creature could possess such blood? How could it have this sort of effect?''

 Chapter 1058 Came from Saint Defier

    <h4>Chapter 1058 Came from Saint Defier</h4>


    Almost the moment Su Ming melted the Sun Destroying Lightning, gathered up the golden drop of blood from within and licked it with his tongue, the pupil of the huge eyeball above Beiling shrank and fixed its stare on him.


    At the same time, the incredibly beautiful and aloof woman in white sitting in therge, floating pce above the gigantic cultivation formed by numerouss far away from the gxy where Su Ming was suddenly focused her eyes on him. She ignored all the scenes within the other balls of light and leveled her gaze on the third ball one. Within it was Su Ming with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    She stared at Su Ming, then lifted her right hand to form a seal before swinging it to the side. Immediately, another ball of light appeared on her right hand. Within it was Su Ming''s image, and it was swiftly distorting. After a moment, all the scenes in Su Ming''s life immediately appeared within it, from the moment of his birth to the moment he stepped into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Of course, what she saw was not a reflection of the real Su Ming''s life, but that of Dao Kong.


    "Dao Kong¡­ one of the ten Great Dynasts. He stepped into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence around one thousand years ago," the woman mumbled softly. Her voice was like one hundred bells chiming. It was very pleasant and melodious, but the freezing tone in it would make all those who heard it to feel as if there was a cold chill creeping up their bones.


    "The Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­" The woman frowned. This was not the first time the mystery behind the Sun Destroying Lightning had been cracked and the golden drop of lightning in it was revealed. In truth, during the many years of war, the Sun Destroying Lightning had been destroyed many times by those in Morning Dao Sect. The golden drop of blood had been taken out and used to nourish the soul.


    Because of that, the woman in white was not too shocked by Su Ming cracking the mystery behind the Sun Destroying Lightning. She was just slightly surprised that it was done by Dao Kong.


    The main reason for her frowning was not rted to the Sun Destroying Lightning, but because of Dao Kong''s experiences in his life. Shepletely ignored the first half of his life, but what caught her attention the most were thest words¡ªthe Barren Lands of Divine Essence!


    She stayed silent for a moment before raising her right hand and tapping the ball of light to her right. It instantly turned orange, and all of the things Dao Kong had experienced in his life were dyed orange. With that, she ced Dao Kong among people who were to be regarded with a high amount of attention in the Immortals'' Union.


    "Slowly but surely, I''ll learn whether it''s him," the woman in white said softly.


    However, the moment she mumbled that, her expression changed in a manner that had never happened before. She stood up swiftly and her pupils shrank as she fixed her stare on the Su Ming in the third ball of light.


    While the people had various expressions on their faces, Su Ming clenched his fist around the golden drop of blood. Thin threads appeared on his palm, and all of them crawled into the drop of blood. This was Su Ming taking a more in-depth analysis of the blood''s origin using the power of the Seed of Life Extermination after he had be suspicious.


    As the power of the Seed of Life Extermination from Su Ming''s palm continued seeping into the golden drop of blood to swiftly analyse it, Su Ming''s expression changed. He sensed a presence he could not put to words, and it was ceaselessly spreading from that golden blood. That presence seemed to have been hidden in the Seed of Life Extermination all along and had just been awakened, having experienced a powerful stimtion. At the moment it spread out, a roar that could shake the sky and earth immediately rose in Su Ming''s heart.


    As it echoed within him, even he was so shaken by the tremors that his mind went nk. Waves of mighty pressure descended on him, causing him to instantly feel as if he had lost all his power.


    There was an ancient presence contained in that roar, along with an unfamiliar air that Su Ming had never sensed before. It was as if¡­ it did not belong to this universe, and in fact, it felt as if it did not belong to the four Great True Worlds, much less¡­ Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    Because at the moment that presence and roar echoed in Su Ming''s heart, endless ripples appeared out of nowhere in the gxy around them. It was¡­ thew of the universe descending on them. Thisw had no form, and as it spread out, it caused all the things in the gxy to freeze. me Fiends'' Progenitor had been having fun being a wolf in sheep''s clothing as he fought in the gxy above, but at that instant, he shuddered.


    ''The will of the universe! This is thew of the universe taking the form of a will to descend here. Just¡­ what sort of reason could possibly make the will of the universe to wake up from its slumber?!''


    Su Ming''s heart trembled because the Seed of Life Extermination which had fused into his soul had erupted within him to fight against the presence from the golden blood, as if¡­ the Seed of Life Extermination and the golden blood were natural archenemies. They were existences that countered each other.


    Right then, the two presences were fighting against each other in Su Ming''s body, and the will of the universe born from thew chose to descend on them. If¡­ Su Ming still did not understand what was going on, then he would not have been able to survive in Divine Essence Star Ocean up till that point.


    The drop of blood¡­ came from the arch enemy of Old Man Extermination''s affiliated camp¡ªSaint Defier!


    With a bang, the golden blood in Su Ming''s right hand evaporated, turning into blood fog that swiftly rose into the gxy through the cracks between his fingers. A shrill screech spilled out from the fog and caused the gxy in all directions to shake.


    The golden fog instantly gathered together to turn into arge, golden mosquito in front of Su Ming. It was hideous, but there was an incredibly pure feeling of strength exuding from its body. This power seemed to refuse toply to the trends in the universe and be suppressed by it.


    At the instant it opened its mouth to roar in Su Ming''s direction, a mighty pressure instantly spread out, but its body also swiftly disintegrated like flowers that would wither after they had bloomed for one night at the moment the pressure spread out.


    However, right when the golden mosquito disintegrated, a great suction force shot out from Su Ming. When the fog formed by the golden mosquito was about to scatter, that suction force swiftly absorbed all of it into Su Ming''s body, fusing it into him through every part of him.


    That sequence of events was witnessed by all, and it shook the hearts of the tens of thousands of people in thend.


    Only Su Ming himself knew that the huge golden mosquito had disappeared because the power of origin contained in the golden blood was too little and could not fight against Seed of Life Extermination. Once it was forcefully scattered, the devouring happened.


    When the fog that was formed by the golden mosquito was devoured by Su Ming, cracking sounds immediately came from his body. The Seed of Life Extermination in his soul was originally just a fragment, but at that moment, it seemed as if it had absorbed nutrients and signs of growth appeared at its edges. It might have only grown slightlyrger, but it was enough to show that with more nourishment, it couldplete itself!


    Su Ming''s eyes focused. When he raised his head, he moved forward, and he was so quick that he instantly appeared next to his target.


    Beiling''s expression changed. He swiftly retreated. As he did so, he lifted his left hand to seize the longbow on his back. With the momentum, he drew the bowstring with his right hand, but at the instant he did so, Su Ming stopped rushing forward. Instead, he moved left and right, and two shrill screams of pain came at the same time from the mouths of the two people who had thrown the Sun Destroying Lightnings. Their bodies crumbled with a bang, but their storage bags were caught Su Ming. He then lifted his head and looked towards Beiling.


    At that moment, a glint shone in Beiling''s eyes, and he let go of the bowstring in his right hand. The arrow he had ced earlier let out a buzz before it charged towards Su Ming. When it shot out, the arrow swayed in space before increasing to nearly one hundred thousand arrows. They looked like rain in the gxy.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming took a step forward and charged towards the rain of one hundred thousand arrows. As booming sounds reverberated in space, he shoved his way through. The arrowsnded on his body, but all of them tumbled back with loud booms, unable to stop Su Ming for even a single moment or even injure him even in the slightest.


    He took a step forward, and when his footnded, he appeared beside Beiling. At the instant the other''s face turned pale, Su Ming casually patted his left hand and snatched the bow. With a swing, a powerful force swept up Beiling and flung him tens of thousands of feet away. When he coughed up blood, his eyes turned bloodshot.


    "I''ll be taking this bow in exchange for your life."


    "This is just an ordinary bow! What''s the point of you taking it?!"


    Beiling''s heart ached with pain. The bow held a special meaning to him, but he could only watch helplessly as it was snatched from his hands. He might be shocked by Su Ming''s power and could not ept it for a period of time, but once he finished speaking, he gritted his teeth and turned away. While he charged into the distance, he tore apart a jade slip, and his body instantly disappeared from the gxy.


    "It doesn''t belong to you," Su Ming said softly. He flung the bow in his hand and put it away into the storage bag. At that instant, a powerful light suddenly shone from the giant eyeball above him. That light turned into a long de that came shing down at his head.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the Life Inequity Spear swiftly formed in it. Once he held it, he swept towards the iing de. At the instant they collided with a bang, the de shattered into pieces. At the same time, the third eye shone at the center of Su Ming''s brows. It opened to a slit and stared at the huge eyeball. With it, the gxy was magnified endlessly.


    In the span of a breath, that eyeball turned into a mere illusion. When it was magnified time and again, Su Ming saw a woman in white sitting in a gigantic pce at the depths of the eyeball.


    At the instant he saw the woman, her expression changed, and their gazes met.


    When Su Ming her face clearly, mixed feelings rose in his heart, but not a single hint of it was shown on his face.


    "Su Ming, you''re Su Ming!" At the instant the woman in white met his gaze, she suddenly spoke. Her voice echoed in the pce where she was, but it also reached Su Ming''s heart.


    "Who is Su Ming? Could it be that he looks just like me? I am the Dynast Dao Kong from Morning Dao Sect!" A cold sneer appeared on Su Ming''s lips. He lifted his right hand with mercilessness, then threw the Life Inequity Spear at the huge eyeball.


    With a bang, it pierced its target. The destructive power contained in it stirred up, and spread out into the distance, even reaching the pce. It might have been blocked by the invisible barrier, but it still made the pce tremble.


    "So this is the Sacred Temple of the Immortals'' Union? Progenitor Huo Kui, show your power. In three breaths, ughter all our enemies here for this disintegrating Eye of the Sacred Temple to see the sea of blood in thisnd!"


    "I don''t need three breaths!" me Fiends'' Progenitor threw his head back andughed while a boundless purple sea of fire spread out. In just two breaths, all the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union were reduced to ashes!


    The woman in white took a few steps back in the pce above the. She fixed her stare on the sea of fire which belonged to me Fiends'' Progenitor in the third ball of light and on Su Ming''s face.


    Some sort of thought had formed in her mind, and she started mumbling under her breath. "He¡­ No, Su Ming wouldn''t be so ostentatious¡­"

 Chapter 1059 If There was No Destruction, Then Where Would Life Come From

    <h4>Chapter 1059 If There was No Destruction, Then Where Would Life Come From</h4>


    The Eye of the Sacred Temple shattered to pieces. The pupil in it shrank before it scattered, then dispersed along with it was the Eye of the Sacred Temple''s huge body. They broke down with loud bangs.


    The cultivators in the Immortals'' Union were reduced to ashes in the purple sea of fire. The cultivation bases of the dozens of them fighting fiercely against those from the War Chamber were dispersed by me Fiends'' Progenitor before they were buried in the sea of fire.


    The difference in their levels of cultivation caused all of their struggles and counterattacks to be in vain.


    However, while this battle might make it seem as if Morning Dao Sect was victorious, but if not counting in Su Ming and his entourage, there were only thousands of disciples from Morning Dao Sect left in the area. They were all looking at the battlefield with stupefied expressions. Gradually, they cast their gaze at me Fiends'' Progenitor, and great shock appeared on their faces. Then, when they looked towards Su Ming, that shock turned into astonishment. No one knew who was the first to react to the situation, but someone had immediately wrapped his fist in his palm to bow deeply to Su Ming.


    "Greetings, Your Highness!"


    "We wee His Highness, Dynast Dao Kong!"


    The voices were scattered at first, but then they turned into a wave of sound created by thousands of people shouting together. It reverberated in the sea of fire, echoing in the gxy and lingering for a long period of time.


    In the crowd were also the cultivators in Lunar Kalpa Realm who were originally fighting against the powerful warriors in the gxy above. Ouyang Kong of the Sect Elder Chamber was also in the distance. All of them had their fists wrapped in their palms and were bowing deeply. No matter what level of cultivation they possessed, every single one of them was incredibly shocked, and they regarded Su Ming with utmost reverence.


    He stared at the distant gxy with dark light shining in his eyes before lowering his head and raising his right hand. Immediately, two storage bags appeared on his palm. When he scanned them with his Atman, he brought out two bolts of Sun Destroying Lightning from inside.


    These were the only two bolts left.


    While in contemtive silence, Su Ming did not immediately absorb them, but instead ced them back in the storage bags before turning around to return to his battleship. He then set up camp right outside the Relocation spot.


    After all, some problems had arisen in this area, making it difficult to activate the Relocation Rune immediately. After about three days, light spread out from it, and only then did the news of the Relocation spots being attacked was made known to Morning Dao Sect. The connection between them was only restored at that moment.


    "This time, the Immortals'' Union attacked nine Relocation spots. Besides our spot¡­ Since the other eight spots could not form a connection with the gxies beyond and could not send any messages, no reinforcements came to their aid when they were taken by surprise by the appearance of the Immortals'' Union¡­ and because of that, all of them died," Ouyang Kong said softly in front of Su Ming while on his battleship.


    "Over the years, the army of the Immortals'' Union had continued conquering one region after another. Wherever they go, most of the races they visit be part of the union, and most of them have the intention to devour Morning Dao Sect in one go.


    "And once in a while, treasures that have never appeared before in True Morning Dao World show up in the Immortals'' Union, such as the Sun Destroying Lightning. In fact, several decades have passed since then, and I''m certain that some other supreme treasure has already appeared in the Immortals'' Union," Ouyang Kong said in a deep tone, sharing everything he knew with Su Ming.


    "The Immortals'' Union has three different forces. One of them are the Immortals, the second is Phoenix Sect¡­" When he said this, Ouyang Kong instinctively cast a nce at Xu Hui, who was standing next to Su Ming.


    "The third is the Council of Races. This is a temporary union formed by many races. Along with the other powers, they are known as the Immortals'' Union.


    "Among them, the Sacred Temple is simr to the Sect Elder Chamber in Morning Dao Sect. They formte war strategies and n the distribution of resources, and was built by Phoenix Sect. Each battle has a different number of Eyes of the Sacred Temple, and usually, themanders of the battles are from Phoenix Sect.


    "Right now, the Sacred Lady of the Sacred Temple is the Sacred Lady from Phoenix Sect.


    "The Council of Races is simr to the War Chamber. They are the ones who deploy the most soldiers in each battle.


    "As for the Immortals, they are an incredibly mysterious existence in their union. They are different from the Immortals we were used to in the past. Right now, the Immortals'' territory has beenpletely locked down. No outsider can enter it.


    "But every single time, most of the powerful warriors deployed during battlee from the Immortals. They seem to have mastered another method of cultivation, and their levels of cultivation have increased by leaps and bounds. The divine abilities they use are also rarely heard of.


    "Such as¡­ what the ck-robed man the Immortals had sent three hundred years ago in a battle with more than one million people. That person was clearly not an Almighty, but he used a divine ability that turned the gxy into a void, and the battlefield into a ck hole. With blood as water, the battlefield in the gxy was turned into a well.


    "Our cultivators had the mark of a moon Branded at the center of their brows while in that well. Hundreds of thousands of people were forced to group together to form a gigantic moon. The ck-robed man only gently lifted his hand after that, and as if he had scooped them out, he took away¡­ hundreds of thousands of Nascent Divinities.


    "If Progenitor Tai Shan had not rushed to the battlefield and used his great power to severely wound the ck-robed man, then before the battle even started¡­ we would have failed.


    "But the price of severely wounding the ck-robed man was that Progenitor Tai Shan was also heavily wounded. He had to return to Morning Dao Sect to iste himself to recover.


    "And then there was also a small-scale battle five hundred years ago. Morning Dao Sect had an extreme advantage at first, but at the instant the Immortals'' Union was almost wiped out, they sent out¡­ a creature that all of us will never forget in our lives¡ªa giant!


    "That person¡­ was hundreds of thousands of feet tall. There were sevens spinning in a circle at the center of his brows. With just one punch¡­" A wary look appeared in Ouyang Kong''s eyes.


    "That giant''s level of cultivation was clearly only at theter stage of World ne Realm, but the power that erupted from him was as terrifying as that of the ck-robed man. They were both simrly unbelievable, and they could only be suppressed by people with levels of cultivation that surpassed theirs by more than a couple times!" Ouyang Kong''s voice reverberated in space as he spoke. While listening to him, a fierce look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Your Highness, you must have already guessed the answer. The strange sights over the years allowed all of us to understand clearly that¡­ there is a power that doesn''t belong to True Morning Dao World in the Immortals'' Union. In fact, it doesn''t belong to the forces from the four Great True Worlds. This power that descended among us gave the Immortals'' Union power to fight against Morning Dao Sect.


    "Otherwise, how would a mere Immortals'' Union be able to remain even after one thousand years and even upy half of the gxy in our True World?" Ouyang Kong said bitterly.


    "What about the True Progenitor?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    "The True Progenitor''s status is mysterious and transforms frequently. No one knows precisely who he is, but no one simr has appeared in the war up till now. Forget you, Your Highness, even us, from all races, are also in a state of anxiety and nervousness.


    "Besides, Progenitor Dao Chen is still in istion, not havinge out once. The Almighties in Morning Dao Sect and all the powerful seniors haven''t appeared either, making all of us think¡­ that perhaps there is some other secret that we don''t know of around." As Ouyang Kong spoke, he looked towards Su Ming, as if he was hoping to obtain an answer from him.


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He remembered how the golden mosquito and the Seed of Life Extermination in his body had countered each other as if they were mortal enemies. Old Man Extermination came from Dark Dawn, then the force that countered him and was him mortal enemy was naturally¡­ from Saint Defier!


    If that was the case, then there were plenty of questions in Su Ming''s heart that were answered.


    The giant with the rotatings at the center of his brows, the huge golden mosquito, and the ck-robed man with the strange divine ability, along with those who had yet to appear but definitely existed¡­ The power hidden behind all these creatures who descended in True Morning Dao World and were the reason why the Immortals'' Union could wage war¡­ came from¡­ the 180 Expanse Cosmoses from Saint Defier!


    The battle between the 180 Expanse Cosmoses from Dark Dawn and the 180 Expanse Cosmoses from Saint Defier over Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos had already reached an intense state. Saint Defier''s camp had already descended, and if that was the case, then Dark Dawn''s camp¡­ might have already arrived, but no one knew about it.


    How could Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos hope to fight against those two huge powers? And how could True Morning Dao World hope to stand up against them? There had to be a great connection between this and why the True Progenitor had not appeared while the Almighties in Morning Dao Sect remained silent.


    ''Dark Dawn has already appeared. The ancient will from Yin Death Region and everything that happened in the fifth ocean is proof enough that this is Dark Dawn''s power, isn''t it?'' Su Ming narrowed his eyes while thinking about it.


    He closed his eyes then. He had a strong feeling that the war waged since one thousand years ago was just a start¡­ the start for a battle that would cover the whole Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    The true battle of the Expanse Cosmos would spread out in an increasingly greater scale, and eventually, the mes of war would spread to the four Great True Worlds. They would burn the two remaining Ancient Kingdoms, and once they burned Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, they would decide whether Arid Triad Expanse Heaven would belong to Dark Dawn or Saint Defier!


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, the mes of wild ambition were hidden in them. Those mes were invisible, but they burned his body, his soul, and while they might seem naive and perhaps a little beyond his ability, they became a resolve in Su Ming''s heart.


    ''Perhaps it will not belong to Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, but will belong to¡­'' Su Ming did not continue that thought, but the mes of determination in his heart had already risen to a point that they were crackling even louder than before.


    "This time, the attack from the Immortals'' Union caused each Relocation spot to lose its ability to send messages. If Morning Dao Sect doesn''t think of a solution soon¡­ then I am certain that multiple battles will be waged in the True World in the near future!


    "Your Highness, when you return to the sect, then with your status, please ry my worries to the Sect Elder Chamber¡­ My race is still within Morning Dao Sect''s jurisdiction, and I don''t want for there to be a day¡­ when the Immortals'' Union will conquer Morning Dao Sect''s current territory, then offer up the blood of my people as a sacrifice." Ouyang Kong wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, then bowed deeply to him again.


    "I will do it." Su Ming''s gazended on Ouyang Kong, then shifted to look at the gxy. In his heart, he murmured aloof words that no one could hear.


    ''If there was no destruction, then from where would new lifee?''

 Chapter 1060 Return to the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1060 Return to the Sect</h4>


    Within True Morning Dao World was Morning Dao Sect, which was situated in a spot that did not belong to the universe but had been opened up in another dimension by True Morning Dao World. There was an altar in that ce. On it was a dimension that looked as if it wanted to tear through the gxy, and within it was a world that was isted from the universe.


    In thisnd lived True Morning Dao World''s Kalpa Lord. It was the istion grounds which belonged to Progenitor Dao Chen. Within the indistinct light inside was a man whose back was the only thing visible. The same words as those in Su Ming''s heart also came from his mouth.


    "If there was no destruction, then from where would new lifee?"


    He did not say it because he knew what Su Ming had thought. It had absolutely nothing to do with Su Ming, but instead, it was because of a gigantic gctical map thaty before him.


    That gctical map showed True Morning Dao Sect''s territories. Half of them had turned crimson, and that color symbolized the Immortals'' Union. In the depths of the crimson region was a pir of light that descended from above. It stood vertically in the region which belonged to the Immortals'' Union, and it was incredibly distinct.


    "When Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos is destroyed, the day for my race''s rise to power will arrive." Even when the person murmured those words in a deep voice, he sat still, as if his body had grown rigid.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ming, his group, and the hundreds of battleships slowly moved towards the Relocation Rune under the gazes of Ouyang Kong and his thousands of cultivators. Through the Rune, they could head to Morning Dao Sect.


    The trip hadsted for about a month. Ever since Su Ming had stepped into True Morning Dao World, he had cut down Dao Fei Feng and also shone with a brilliant radiance through his acts while he was in the ce. He killed arge number of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, and when the Relocation Rune was restored, Ouyang Kong sent word of it to Morning Dao Sect, so many people learned about it.


    Dao Kong''s name had faded away from many people''s memories around one thousand years ago after he entered the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. But when that name resurfaced, there was a bloody stench surrounding it, along with a murderous aura that could not be ignored.


    Dao Kong had killed Dao Fei Feng. This might not be the first internal fight among the direct descendants, but it was usually done in the dark. No one dared kill one of their own so tantly, but not only did Dao Kong do it, he also hung Dao Fei Feng''s corpse at the bow of his ship. The shock brought by this scene was incredibly great.


    This was also an unspoken threat to all the direct descendants in Morning Dao Sect.


    ''Don''t provoke me!''


    If there was anyone who provoked or challenged him, they would end up like Dao Fei Feng.


    This frightening aura filled the air, causing many people to etch the name into their minds during the past few days, even if plenty of them had never met Dao Kong and their memories of him were vague.


    If he had only killed Dao Fei Feng, then only the direct descendants would have paid a lot of attention to him; he would not have been able to catch the attention of the other disciples in Morning Dao Sect. After all, to the huge Morning Dao Sect, the direct descendants were really just a small portion of their poption. The disciples from the other races made up most of the sect, which was why the internal matters of the direct descendants in Morning Dao Sect were seen as having nothing to do with them.


    But Su Ming''s fight at the Relocation spot and his act of killing arge number of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union along with him destroying one of the Eyes of the Sacred Temple caused his reputation to instantly increase by leaps and bounds, especially when most of the other direct descendants hadn''t built a reputation for themselves as of then.


    Su Ming''s action had made many people remember Dao Kong''s name.


    In truth, even before he returned to Morning Dao Sect, there had already been quite a number of people who looked forward to hising back.


    The elderly with high statuses and great power in Morning Dao Sect were mostly indifferent to Dao Kong¡­ but the information from Ouyang Kong told them that there was an Almighty by Dao Kong''s side, acting as his follower.


    This matter instantly stirred up a storm in Morning Dao Sect. Most people might not know about such amotion, since it was controlled and restricted to a certain region, but it was enough for all those who knew about it to shiver.


    Moreover, that Almighty was not from Morning Dao Sect. Clearly, Dao Kong had run into him in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. The fact that he could make an Almighty be his follower willingly was enough to show how fortunate and how skillful he was.


    Then, when theybined all these factors along with Dao Kong''s status as a Dynast, it led to arge number of cultivators gathering in a particr Relocation spot when Morning Dao Sect activated the Rune from within after they had notified all the people on the other side that Dao Kong could return.


    There were some direct descendants among the cultivators, but most of them were ordinary disciples. There were also some informants sent by the old monsters who usually did not care about the matters in the universe. Then there were the people who showed incredible interest towards Dao Kong, along with some who came to see me Fiends'' Progenitor beside him.


    Regardless of purpose, there were nearly ten thousand people gathered around the Relocation spot at that moment. Their gazes were all fixed on the ce shining with a dazzling light while it rotated with loud bangs while they waiting for Su Ming and his entourage to appear.


    "I wonder what Dao Kong looks like. I seem to remember that I saw him before, but it''s been a long time since then, and my memory of him is slightly faded."


    "I still remember him, kind of. He''s a direct descendant with an incredibly great potential in Morning Dao Sect. There''re also people who say that he has True Morning Dao Sect''s kismet on him."


    "That''s right. He was sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence around one thousand years ago, and now he killed Dao Fei Feng and massacred tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union upon his return. It''s enough to see that he had obtained plenty of experience when he was in the barrennds."


    "Hmph. It doesn''t matter whether he killed Dao Fei Feng in battle or ughtered those cultivators from the Immortals'' Union. Don''t forget that he didn''t do it on his own; it''s the work of his follower!"


    "That''s also logical. There are people who met him on the way, and they say that he doesn''t have a really high level of cultivation. He seems to only be at about the initial stage of World ne Realm."


    As the near ten thousand people waited, they discussed among themselves in whispers, which sounded like a buzz from afar.


    "Interesting. This Dao Kong is the only one missing from the ten Great Dynasts right now. The others have all returned. Look around you, there are direct descendants who are on good terms with three of the Dynasts. It''s clear that they are here to see whether this Dao Kong lives up to his name."


    "And there are also quite a number of people from the Sect Elder Chamber as well."


    There were three people of note who stood in different spots in the crowd. Many cultivators surrounded them in silence. Based on their expressions, those cultivators were clearly followers, but even so, their levels of cultivation were nothing ordinary. Even the weakest among them was in the middle stage of World ne Realm. As for the powerful ones, there were even those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm.


    The three people appeared to be middle-aged. They had cold and aloof expressions while they stared intently at the Relocation Rune. The three of them came from three different Dynasts, and just as the other people had said, they hade to see whether Dao Kong lived up to his name.


    The light from the Relocation Rune shone even brighter. Gradually, vague shadows appeared within it. They slowly gained corporeal form, and all the cultivators in the area understood what it meant¡ªDao Kong of the ten Great Dynasts was about to arrive.


    The sounds of discussion in the area slowly calmed down. At the instant all the people''s gazes were gathered on the Relocation Rune, ripples spread out from the gxy in the distance. A long arc could be seen charging forward.


    At first nce, it was in the distance, but when the group lifted their heads to look, their expressions instantly turned into one of respect. Even the three direct descendants who were on good terms with their respective Dynasts lowered their heads, wrapped their fists in their palms, and bowed.


    "Greetings, Senior Tai Shan."


    "Greetings, Senior Tai Shan."


    The voices of nearly ten thousand people rose and fell. Above them, the long arc turned into an old man. There was a thin and frail teenager beside him. That teenager had a face as white as snow, clean and elegant. However, that teenager looked rather sickly and had her head lowered, looking like she didn''t want to speak.


    The teenager did not have an Adam''s apple on the neck, making it clear that she was a girl, but because she was too thin and frail, her feminine features weren''t very clear.


    As for the old man, he had a head full of long hair. With a calm expression, he stood in midair and nodded towards the crowd before he cast his gaze on the Relocation Rune.


    The people immediately started discussing among themselves quietly.


    "Senior Tai Shan actually came?"


    "Could this Dao Kong have some sort of connection with Senior Tai Shan? Otherwise, with his status, he wouldn''t havee here."


    There were some people in the crowd who had learned that Su Ming had an Almighty acting as his follower through their own methods. All of them spected that this was the reason behind why Tai Shan hade.


    Gradually, the light from the Relocation Rune grew brighter. The crowd calmed down again, and their gazes gathered on the light. A few breaths passed, and in about the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, the light from the Relocation Rune suddenly reached a piercing degree. At the instant it became blinding to the eyes, all the cultivators in the area immediately knew¡­ that Dao Kong had arrived!


    With a bang, the tip of a battleship was the first to appear from within the Relocation Rune. As it came out slowly, the battleship was fully revealed before the crowd''s eyes. It flew out, and at the instant it floated in midair, the hundreds of cultivators dressed in ck armor standing on it immediately stood up and knelt down on one knee in the direction of the Relocation Rune. They did not speak a word, but the grim presence from their bodies instantly filled the whole area.


    That grim presence was naturally formed after those cultivators had went through the trials in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    They were in the first battleship, and the instant it showed up, some of the cultivators in the area focused their gazes on it and scrutinized it.


    But there were still many people who had indifferent expressions on their faces, not at all shocked by the grim presence. After all, there were plenty of people who had killed to a monstrous degree during the past one thousand years of war between Morning Dao Sect and the Immortals'' Union.


    Boom!


    The second battleship appeared from within the Relocation Rune. Then came the third, the fourth¡­ and hundreds of battleships came out, filling up up the area. The near ten thousand cultivators on them knelt in worship. Their expressions were filled with fervent zeal, and a thick, grim presence came from their bodies.


    This scene affected the onlookers'' emotions. Gradually, their emotions were stirred up, causing different lights to appear in their eyes. At that moment, a shocking boom reverberated in the air, and the bow of a gigantic battleship came from within the Relocation Rune.


    At the instant the crowd''s gazesnded on its bow, the sound of sharp intake of breath instantly rolled through the crowd, because everyone saw Dao Fei Feng''s corpse, and behind him the dog-headed beast''s carcass!


    There were times when knowing about something was a different matter from seeing it with one''s own eyes. At that moment, it was the case for the cultivators in the area. They could sense an arrogance from that ship with the two dead bodies hung at its bow for all to see.


    They also sensed a threat aimed against all those who were hostile towards the owner of the ship. A powerful killing intent was contained in that very tant threat.

 Chapter 1061 My Old Friend Huo Kui

    <h4>Chapter 1061 My Old Friend Huo Kui</h4>


    As more parts of the gigantic battleship slowly showed up from the Relocation Rune along with Su Ming, who was dressed in the Sacred Constetion Robe and had his long hair fluttering in the air while his hands were ced behind his back as he stood at the bow of the ship, all the people''s gazes were trained on him at the instant he appeared!


    "Your Highness, we wee you back to our sect!" At that moment, the cultivators dressed in ck armor who belonged to Su Ming and were around him spoke at once, their voices shaking the sky and earth and all the people around them!


    The blue sky was filled with white clouds, causing the sky to look as if it was filled with a peacefulness. When anyone looked into the distance, they would find that thend was boundless. It¡­ was Morning Dao Sect.


    There were no gxies in this ce, only sky and earth. However, they were so vast that even with Su Ming''s Atman, he could notpletely cover them.


    There were ny-nine mountains that towered into the clouds in the vastnd. They stood tall and exuded waves of mighty pressure that made it seem as if they were defending thend, making all those who saw it to be unable to disagree with how huge the ce was.


    Above the ny-nine mountains were nine continents that formed the shape of a circle floating in the sky. They existed far in the distance. If anyone looked over, they could only see a circr mark, unable to see the continents unless they scaled the sky. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to see the full thing.


    There also seemed to be other continents above the nine continents, but they were too far away and could not be identified clearly.


    If that was the case, then even though Morning Dao Sect was huge, it did not really fit the image of being the strongest sect in True Morning Dao World. It might be big, but it was still not enough.


    However, the memories which belonged to Dao Kong in Su Ming''s head allowed him to understand that the seemingly boundless continent upon which he currently stood was in truth floating in midair, and there were nine hundred and ny-nine such continents in Morning Dao Sect.


    They were all floating in midair, forming a gigantic ring, and beneath them¡­ were Nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine continents to form an even bigger one. They were¡­ all floating in the sky.


    At the bottommost part was an ocean. It was a mysterious area known as the Dao Ocean. It was a forbidden region, but there was no need to intentionallybel that ce as such. It was known like that just to warn all the disciples from Morning Dao Sect who wanted to go to the Dao Ocean that it was very dangerous.


    In truth, over the course of countless years, no one had ever returned once they stepped into Dao Ocean. All of them died. It was a forbidden region for the living.


    There were rumors in True Morning Dao World that it was in truth formed by Dao Ocean, that the first Dao Chen was just a clone of it.


    However, rumors were only rumors. No one knew whether it was real. Perhaps only every single Dao Chen who was ever born would know whether the rumor was true or not.


    Su Ming averted his eyes from the sky. Once he swept his gaze past the area and the battleship under his feet gradually gained moreplete form, he saw the near ten thousand cultivators looking towards him at that moment.


    He swept his gaze past them, and all those who met his gaze would find their hearts trembling. They had a strong feeling that Su Ming''s eyes had turned into sharp arrows that pierced their hearts when he looked at them, causing their cultivation bases to be chaotic and loud bangs to ring within them.


    At that instant, the people moved back simultaneously. Those with higher levels of cultivation were in a better state and it was just their hearts that trembled, but those who had lower levels of cultivation heard a ringing in their head. Their minds went nk, and a great desire to worship Su Ming rose within them. They felt that if they did not worship him once they met his gaze, their hearts would be torn to pieces while they broke down.


    With the loud bangs in their heads, the cultivators were forced back, then wrapped their fists in their palms to bow together towards Su Ming.


    "Your Highness, wee back to the sect!"


    The voices rose and fell before gradually turning into a wave of sound that rumbled through the area. In the crowd, the three middle-aged men who represented the three Dynasts stood with pale faces. When they moved back, their eyes were filled with great shock.


    When the battleships all passed through the Relocation Rune and the light from it disappeared, the nine old Frail Darknesses, Xu Hui, me Fiends'' Progenitor, and Zhu You Cai also showed up. By Su Ming''s side was the Abyss Dragon, who had been released and had turned into a big yellow dog at that moment, and along with it was the bald crane. They appeared as the Dual Fiends at that moment.


    Next was the catwoman. Too much of her blood and essence had been absorbed by the boy with the blood of Ancient Wu, so she had recovered only a little with much difficulty, but had been released before Su Ming stepped into the Relocation Rune. At that moment, she stood by his side. Her face was slightly pale, but when she looked towards Su Ming, her gaze was much different from before.


    The appearance of the entire group, the hundreds of battleships in the sky, and the mighty pressure formed by Su Ming''s gaze fused together to create an incredibly powerful, intimidating force.


    Su Ming''s expression was calm. When he swept his gaze past thend, he cast his eyes on the three direct descendants. They had many followers and guards where they stood, which was why they were incredibly distinct in the crowd.


    "I need a follower. It doesn''t matter whether you are a direct descendant or whether you are from another race, I need someone who is incredibly familiar with Morning Dao Sect so that I can fill in the gaps regarding things I missed over the thousand something years I was gone.


    "All of you havee to wee my return, so is there anyone among you who is willing to take up this position?" Su Ming asked faintly. His voice was not loud, but it managed to reach every single person''s heart.


    The ten thousand people immediately fell silent. There were quite a number of them who were hesitant. They felt that it was a great chance, but Su Ming had just arrived. He might have a great presence that seemed like a tidal wave, but no matter what, the other nine Dynasts were also prodigies. There would surely be a devastatingpetition between all ten of them in the future. Because of that, the result of going into it without careful consideration would be eternal damnation if something went wrong.


    Which was why the hesitating people found it hard to make a decision.


    "I knew it was you, you old me monster!"


    A cold harrumph came from Progenitor Tai Shan, who was not too far away in the distance. Those words and the cold harrumph immediately caused the hesitant people to lose all thoughts of joining Su Ming. All of them noticed that something was off.


    The white-haired Tai Shan cast his gaze on me Fiends'' Progenitor, who was behind Su Ming. Even though me Fiends'' Progenitor had a hood over his head, he was still an Almighty. Huo Kui could deceive all the other people in the area, but he could not lie to Progenitor Tai Shan, who knew of some of the things that had happened outside.


    "Heh heh, I knew I''d run into you here, you old coot. Tai Shan, Tai Shan, why don''t you just lift a mountain and have it crush you to death ?" me Fiends'' Progenitor chuckled in a low voice. When he raised his head, he pulled off the hood to reveal his hideous face, and he directed his red eyes towards Progenitor Tai Shan.


    "If you aren''t burned to death, then how will I be crushed by a mountain?"


    Progenitor Tai Shan snorted coldly again. When he took a step forward, he charged towards Su Ming''s battleship. His arrival immediately caused the cultivators in the area to focus on him, especially the three middle-aged men who represented their Dynasts in checking whether Su Ming was truly as the rumors said. At that moment, delight appeared in their eyes.


    The expressions of the nine old Frail Darknesses changed while they stood beside Su Ming. Even Xu Hui''s pupils shrank. The bald crane and the dog who was the Abyss Dragon were unaffected. They moved their heads side to side, asionally staring at the area with brilliantly sparkling eyes while gulping.


    Zhu You Cai had his eyes shut,pletely ignoring everything around him. However, his gigantic stature had naturally been noticed by the others a long time ago.


    Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever. He watched Progenitor Tai Shan approach them and listened to the echo of the words, suddenly reminded of the first time he had met Huo Kui and Zhu You Cai. Huo Kui had simrly used such biting words on Zhu You Cai, but in truth¡­ their rtionship had been pretty good.


    At the instant Progenitor Tai Shan turned into a long arc and closed in on them, me Fiends'' Progenitor let out a long howl and rushed out to charge towards him as well. The two of them closed in on each other in midair, and their palms struck each other with a loud bang. They were forced back, and while me Fiends'' Progenitor moved back eight steps, Progenitor Tai Shan only took four steps back.


    "You did this on your own ord?" Progenitor suddenly asked.


    Su Ming had a calm expression on his face. He could tell with just one nce that Progenitor Tai Shan''s strike had not been an attack, but was aimed to test whether there was some sort of seal in the body of me Fiends'' Progenitor. Simrly, the palm strike from me Fiends'' Progenitor might have looked like he had attacked, but in truth, it was used to hide the divine thought he sent to Tai Shan at the moment they shed.


    "Rubbish, if I was unwilling, who could make me leave my nest?" me Fiends'' Progenitor grinned.


    A smile also gradually appeared on Tai Shan''s face. His gaze fell on Su Ming, and after a moment of scrutiny, he narrowed his eyes before wrapping his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "I am Tai Shan. Greetings, Your Highness. This old me monster and I are acquainted, and I owe him my life. If he had not lent me a hand when we were in the fifth kiln within Divine Essence Star Ocean, I would have died.


    "I attacked him just now to test him. I hope that you will not mind. As for the follower you will need, there is no need for you to search for any other outsider. I have a disciple with me who ispletely up to the task.


    "Fei Er,e here quick and greet His Highness." Smiling, Progenitor Tai Shan called out to the thin and frail teenager who had her head lowered in the distance. When he looked towards the girl, there was only loving affection in his eyes.


    The teenager was of course a girl. She moved over with great reluctance and stood beside the old man. Once she cast a nce at Su Ming, she spoke in ackadaisical manner. "I am Ma Fei. Greetings, Your Highness."


    "Oh, this child¡­" Progenitor Tai Shan red at the girl. When he turned his head back to look at Su Ming, he spoke with a smile. "She is my only disciple. She''s had a weak constitution since she was young, but she is very intelligent. There is nothing that she does not know of in Morning Dao Sect. If you have anything that you do not understand, you can ask. If she misbehaves, you can discipline her as you please.


    "I will hand this foolish disciple of mine to you. Please teach her well so that she will gain more experiences in her life." Progenitor Tai Shan''s expression became serious. He wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, then bowed deeply.


    Su Ming cast Tai Shan a nce. He might not know what sort of message Huo Kui had delivered to him, but clearly, that message had caused the old man to push his disciple on him, and there were plenty of underlying meanings with that ''outsider'' he mentioned just then. If Su Ming still did not understand what he meant, he wouldn''t be Su Ming.


    He smiled faintly, willing to ept this gestures of goodwill. He swept his gaze past the thin and frail girl, but just as he was about to speak, he suddenly turned his head around and cast a nce at the distant sky.


    "Dao Kong, you killed my older brother! Now, do you dare step up to fight against me by yourself?!" An enraged roar came from the distance. Along with it, a sword sliced through the air towards the battleships.


    1. Tai Shan, Tai Shan, why don''t you just lift a mountain and have it crush you to death: It''s a y of words, Tai Shan (̨ tai2 ɽ shan1) means ''to lift mountains'', so Huo Kui is basically saying he should literally lift a mountain.

 Chapter 1062 Ignore

    <h4>Chapter 1062 Ignore</h4>


    The sword shone with a green light. As it charged forward, it instantly closed in on the area. Without a hint of intending to stop, it rushed towards Su Ming, and it was so quick that it looked as if it was about to slice through space itself to appear in front of him.


    There was no one on that green flying sword, but it looked as if it was held by someone. It rushed to the center of Su Ming''s brows with incredible agility.


    Killing intent instantly erupted from it and turned into an endless chill that filled the area. Waves of green aura also spread out from the flying sword. It smelled sweet, but once someone breathed it in, it would turn into a strange bitterness that would leave a taste on the tongue.


    "Dao Fei Xian!"


    "It''s Dao Fei Xian''s Will of the Sword!"


    Cries of surprise from the crowd immediately rose into the air. Su Ming''s expression was calm as he watched the iing green flying sword. He did not make any move to dodge, but instead turned his head around to look towards the thin girl to continue with what he had wanted to say.


    "Then over the next few days, I will need you to introduce Morning Dao Sect to me in detail, Miss Ma Fei."


    The moment Su Ming said those words, a cold re shone in the eyes of Progenitor Tai Shan, stood beside them. He let out a cold snort, then raised his right arm and swung it. Immediately, an invisible gust of wind swept up the iing flying sword, which made it shudder and instantly fall back.


    "I am meeting up with an old friend here! Who dares to interrupt me!"


    That was Tai Shan not being ruthless. Otherwise, it would have been far too easy for him to just break the sword and injure the owner''s soul.


    Su Ming might not have paid any attention to the iing sword, but he did take note of the attack Progenitor Tai Shan performed while he swung his arm.


    ''Almost into Fate Realm, and can even control a bit of the fate around him. This Tai Shan has extraordinary power¡­ He was injured badly when he fought against the ck-robed man in the past. Based on this and Ouyang Kong''s words,¡­ he should have been slightly weaker than what he is now when he fought against the ck-robed man in the battlefield.


    ''ck robes¡­''


    When Su Ming heard about a ck-robed man appearing in the battlefield from Ouyang Kong, he had already linked some things in his mind. There might be a number of cultivators in the universe who liked wearing ck, but in Su Ming''s memories, the person who left the deepest impression in him was still the ck-robed man who had fought against his elder when he was in Dark Mountain!


    There had also been words about some mysterious organization about which the ck-robed man spoke at the time. There was a meaning contained in those words-that his elder was once a member of that organization.


    It had been many years since then, but Su Ming had subconsciously thought of that ck-robed man.


    As Progenitor Tai Shan flung off the green sword and it tumbled as it fell back, the space beside the sword in the sky distorted, and a young man in green robes appeared. His face was filled with pimples, and he looked incredibly hideous. Once he appeared, he seized the flying sword and red at Su Ming.


    "Senior Tai Shan, I once heard that you ran into a ck-robed man a battle?" Su Ming suddenly asked while looking at Progenitor Tai Shan.


    When the old man heard it, his expression instantly turned serious and he nodded.


    "Did he die?" Su Ming stared at Progenitor Tai Shan while speaking in anguid manner.


    Progenitor Tai Shan remained silent for a moment, then a look of reminiscence appeared in his eyes. "Since I''m still around, the ck-robed man is naturally around as well. His cultivation method is incredibly strange. He is clearly just in Lunar Kalpa Realm, but the power he showed¡­ was the power of thews of fate!


    "I still can''t forget his divine ability. He could turn the universe into ground, space into the bottom of a well, and make the round sky and the square earth to be like a huge well. Tens of thousands of cultivators were pulled together to form moons, and he extracted their souls as if he was taking out a moon from the well, but even I could feel that the Art was notplete. It seems that due to his level of cultivation, he still can''t fully bring out its power."


    The two of them continued talking to each other, ignoring the man in green in midair. The hate in his eyes grew stronger, for he could sense it clearly that Su Ming waspletely unbothered by his presence. This sort of disregard caused the killing intent in his eyes to grow stronger and stronger.


    "Dao Kong, are you only capable of being protected by the others beside you?! Can''t you be like a man and fight against me?!" The man in green''s voice was piercing to the ears as it spread in all directions.


    "Do you dare fight against me?!" The resentment in the man in green''s eyes kept growing stronger while his shouts echoed in the area.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He was pondering over Tai Shan''s previous words. After some time, he nodded.


    "Your Highness, please allow my foolish disciple to bring you to the Sect Elder Chamber to meet the three Sect Masters. All ten Great Dynasts have arrived, and over the course of the next few days, the grand ceremony will surely be held." Tai Shan smiled. When he spoke to Su Ming, he cast a nce at me Fiends'' Progenitor.


    "I''ll have to ask you to be more tolerant and patient with Huo Kui. This old monster is the hot-tempered sort and has never been restricted in the way he does things. While he was able to survive in Divine Essence Star Ocean with this sort of personality, in the four Great True Worlds, it is slightly inappropriate."


    me Fiends'' Progenitor red at him. He let out a snort, but said nothing. During the past few days, he could already see that the tides were changing in the four Great True Worlds, but in his eyes, as long as he followed Su Ming, nothing would be a problem for long.


    "Alright. Huo Kui, since you ran into an old friend, there''s no need for you to follow me for a time." Su Ming nodded. He then cast me Fiends'' Progenitor a nce, and the other grinned.


    "Old Tai Shan, you said you still have a lot of that alcohol you kept in your pockets in your cave abode. Let''s go, let''s go! I want to see it!"


    Tai Shan''s expression turned dark before he shook his head and turned into a long arc to leave into the distance. me Fiends'' Progenitorughed and left with him to disappear into the horizon in the distance.


    "Fei Er, do not continue misbehaving beside His Highness. I handed you over to His Highness for him to take care of you and teach you."


    Progenitor Tai Shan''s voice echoed in the thin girl''s ears, but the words had the opposite of the desired effect. Her expression became one of discontent, clearly refusing to ept his decision. While standing on Su Ming''s battleship, she cast a sideways nce at him. There was slight scorn in her heart, but she did not show it on her face, deciding to put on an expressionless mask.


    "The Sect Elder Chamber is not in the Dao Fragment here. It''s on the first continent in the upper world. Battleships cannot enter that ce. Once you help your followers settle down, I will bring your there, Your Highness.


    "Besides, even if you have not returned for many years, surely you haven''t forgotten where the Sect Elder Chamber is and where you live, right?" the thin girl said tly.


    Su Ming did not speak. The battleship beneath him moved forward and immediately turned into a long arc that charged into the distant sky. The hundreds of battleships beside it followed with a vast and powerful presence that charged through thend with a loud howl.


    Next to Su Ming, Xu Hui smiled and stared at Ma Fei before saying softly, "You sure have a biting tongue,ssy. I had several maid servants like you in the past, and since they spoke too much, I sealed their mouths shut so that they couldn''t speak again in their lives."


    "You''re right, old senior, this young junior of yours understands now." The thin girl cast a nce at Xu Hui.


    "Concealed taunts, hmm? That''s even worse. I wonder if you''ve heard of a legend. In it, there was a girl who was disobedient, and on the second day, she turned into a man. She continued being disobedient, so she was transformed back into a woman, but during the transformation, for some unknown reason, perhaps some parts were overlooked, so she turned into someone who is neither a man nor a woman," Xu Hui said with a smile.


    When Su Ming heard it , he quickly looked away as if he was deep in thought and was not listening to anyone''s words.


    Ma Fei stared at Xu Hui, and after a long while, she suddenly eximed, "You''re the Scorpion Lady Xu Hui!"


    "Hmm? You''ve heard of my name as well? But calling me in such a straightforward manner? How very rude. There is also a legend about children who have no manners. I wonder if you''ve heard about it before¡­"


    Su Ming instinctively took a few steps forward to ignore Xu Hui''s soft-spoken words behind him.


    "Dao Kong! You''ve gone too far!"


    A furious roar came from behind, and a green long arc charged towards the battleship at an incredibly quick speed.


    Within it was the man in green from before. He felt that Su Ming was humiliating him. The scene before made him feel as if everyone had been treating him as if he was air, as if he did not exist. Every time he spoke, he felt like he was just talking to himself, and this form of disregard was something that he could not ept.


    He might not be a Dynast, but he still had quite a high reputation among the direct descendants. That reputation had been built and spread due to his brutal methods and all the people he had killed. In fact, his level of cultivation was also slightly higher than that of his older brother, Dao Fei Feng.


    However, his furious roar still did not stir up any form of interest within Su Ming. His battleship still moved forward, and the speed of the young man''s flying sword could not catch up to that of the battleship. When some distance had been widened between them, the man in green roared at the sky.


    "Dao Kong, you-"


    The young man in green gritted his teeth and lifted his right hand. A medicinal core immediately appeared on his palm. When he swallowed it, he struck the center of his brows with his right hand. With it, his whole body immediately turned crimson. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and he moved forward. His speed instantly increased by several fold, and with a loud whistle, he charged towards Su Ming''s battleship. In the blink of an eye, he caught up to it. The flying sword shone in his hands and cut down on his target.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. The moment the young man in green came to him, he turned around and cast a cold nce at him. He took a step a forward, and his body instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he had alreadye into contact with the flying sword in the young man''s hand. With two fingers, he caught it, which resulted in a loud bang. No matter how the flying sword struggled, it could not escape Su Ming''s hold.


    At the same time, Su Ming took a step forward. He appeared right beside the young man in green. At the instant his eyes went wide, Su Ming lifted his left hand, and without any difficulty, went to seize the young man''s throat.


    The young man''s expression changed drastically. The Constetion Robe on his body swelled up. Cracking sounds echoed in the air, and several jade amulets shattered, turning into a screen of light around him, but at the instant the screen of light crashed against Su Ming''s left hand, it shattered. Shattering along with it was the green Constetion Robe that the young man wore.


    Su Ming seized the young man''s throat with his left hand without any form of resistance in his way. Once he lifted the youth up, he locked his fingers around his neck, and a destructive force rushed into the young man''s body, instantly destroying all of the venous pathways within him.


    All of this happened in the span of a few breaths, and it was so fast that before the near ten thousand cultivators in the area could react, it was already over. It was so quick that even the thin girl sucked in a sharp breath of air, her eyes going wide.


    "I''ll give you the span of three breaths to tell me who sent you here," Su Ming said tly while he stared into the young man''s eyes, which were now filled with shock, terror, and disbelief.


    1. Rounded sky and square earth: Is a concept in traditional Chinese geography, and it was quite prevalent in Chinese architecture.

 Chapter 1063 Nine Striking Lands

    <h4>Chapter 1063 Nine Striking Lands</h4>


    "You¡­ You¡­" The disbelief in the eyes of the young man in green grew even stronger. Never in his dreams would he have thought that within just a few breaths, he would not have even a hint of power to fight back, that Dao Kong would be able to decide whether he would live or die.


    In fact, the mighty pressure exuding from Su Ming''s body right then might not have been spreading through the area, but it was enough to make the young man in green feel a great, suffocating pressure.


    And while Su Ming''s words were spoken in a calm manner, the murderous intent in his voice was cold and brought with it a hint of bloodthirst. All of these caused a loud bang to rang out in the young man''s mind. He instantly turned pale and realized how ludicrous he had been just then. He was like a littlemb challenging a huge dragon, and he even really thought that he was stronger than the dragon.


    After all¡­ he had not paid any attention to Dao Fei Feng at the start. He had only caught up to his own death after he swallowed the secret pill and stimted his speed.


    "I¡­" The young man in green shuddered. When he was about to continue speaking¡­


    "It''s a pity, but time''s up." Su Ming shook his head. He released his grip on the young man''s neck. The instant the young man in green breathed in a mouthful of air, Su Ming''s two fingers slice across his neck at lightning speed as he spun on his feet.


    The green flying sword Su Ming held between his fingers sliced across the young man''s throat in an instant. Fresh blood gushed upwards, sending a head flying into the air. When it spun in the air, disbelief could be seen still lingering in the young man''s eyes.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He squeezed the two fingers of his right hand together, and with a crack, the green flying sword shattered to pieces. When they fell to the ground, Su Ming turned his head to cast a nce at the sky to his right before averting his gaze and taking a step forward to return to his battleship.


    It was as if nothing had happened, as if the corpse that plunged to the ground and the pieces of a flying sword were just an illusion. Su Ming stood on the ship indifferently as it left into the distance.


    What remained were the near ten thousand cultivators in thend who stared after him with shocked gazes, surrounded by seemingly dead silence.


    When the hundreds of battleships belonging to Su Ming disappeared into the distance, an uproar immediately rose in thend. The buzz of discussion rose and fell, and the right side of the sky in which Su Ming had sneaked a nce before he left distorted. Three people walked out from it.


    One of them was middle-aged man. He was dressed in a blue robe, and he wore a cor on his head. There was an awe-inspiring expression on his face, and he looked imposing, which gave him an invisible presence as he stood in the air.


    The two people beside him were old men. At that moment, they were staring in the direction Su Ming had left with sullen and dark expressions on their faces.


    "Very powerful. Those rumors were no exaggerations. Forget just one Dao Fei Feng. Even if there were ten or a hundred of them, they wouldn''t be his opponent."


    "The Sect Elder Chamber is also keeping quiet about this. It''s a telling sign about Dao Kong''s level of cultivation and his influence."


    "Your Highness, you shouldn''t have sent someone to test him just now¡­ Before he left, it''s clear that he discovered us."


    The two old men behind the middle-aged man spoke in low voices.


    The middle-aged man stared in the direction in the sky in which Su Ming had left. After remaining silent for a moment, he asked innguid manner, "How confident are you in killing this person?"


    "Without that Almighty by his side, without Xu Hui in the way, without the nine old Frail Darknesses forming the Rune, we would need to borrow a Sealing Treasure and have three other people in Sr Kalpa Realm before we could kill him. We can only kill him with five people," one of the two old men said after being quiet for a moment.


    "How great are the chances of sess?" The middle-aged man frowned.


    "Nine-tenths," the other old man replied calmly. There was a hint of pride on his face.


    "Nine-tenth is still too little. If I try to kill him, no idents can ur. If he doesn''t die and tries to take revenge, it''ll be very troublesome. Is there a way for us to be absolutely in being able to kill him?" the middle-aged man asked while shaking his head.


    "There is. We have to ask for help from an Almighty. Even if it''s an Almighty who has just be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, we can easily and certainly kill this person, but the condition is that his Almighty follower is not beside him," the old man on the left answered in a ghastly fashion.


    "Let''s observe how threatening this person ister. If there is a need, then while asking for an Almighty who has be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death for many years will be slightly bothersome, I know one senior among us who has who would fit the description."


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly. It sounded as if he could decide Su Ming''s fate, but first wanted to determine whether Su Ming''s actions would pose a threat to him. Once he proved to be in the way, he would end Su Ming'' life.


    He felt that he had that within his grasp.


    ''So what if you have an Almighty as your follower? Dao Kong, your foundation isn''t solid enough. Your ancestor is no longer the Sect-Master-in-charge. He has already gone back to istion. No one knows how long it will be until the next time he wakes up again. Without a foundation and a pir of support, what right do you have to be a Dynast who can stand on equal grounds with us?!''


    The middle-aged manughed coldly. He turned around and moved to disappear into the air. He had his own reasons as to why he had sent someone to provoke Su Ming, even though the two old men had said that he should not do so.


    ''I intentionally used someone as stupid as Dao Fei Feng. If he could humiliate Dao Kong with his power and status, it would have been a sessful test. If he couldn''t and got heavily injured, it''d let the other Dynasts know about Dao Kong''s level of cultivation.


    ''Now that one of them died, it''s even better. Thepetitors who are on equal footing with me will pay attention to Dao Kong. With that being the case¡­ everyone''s attention will move away from me, and I''ll be able to rx a little.''


    As the middle-aged man left and the near ten thousand cultivators in thend dispersed, the event of Su Ming killing Dao Fei Feng immediately spread out, courtesy to the cultivators who sent word to the others via letters.


    Su Ming stood on his battleship. He remainedposed all along the way as he observed the mountains and rivers in thend as well as the sky and earth, but he did not pay any attention to the thin Ma Fei who was observing him with a strange gaze at that moment.


    The mountains, rivers, and thend he saw slowly fused together with the memories of Dao Kong in Su Ming''s mind, causing him to subconsciously be much more familiar with thend. Several hourster, Su Ming and the hundreds of battleships arrived at another Relocation Rune under the ground at the center of the continent.


    This Relocation Rune was not connected to the world outside. Instead, it was used to connect the continents on the same ne within Morning Dao Sect. Several momentster, the Relocation Rune on the sixty-third continent among the ny-nine continents shone, and Su Ming and his entourage walked out from it.


    The sky in the ce they entered was an azure blue. Thend was vast, and there was a huge ocean in the distance. This scene was incredibly clear in Dao Kong''s memories, for it was his homnd. It was also the ce where he and his followers had grown up.


    When Su Ming and his entourage appeared, a wave of sound formed by the fusion of multiple voices immediately rang out in all directions.


    "Greetings, Your Highness! Wee back!"


    The voices were loud and belonged to hundreds of thousands of people speaking at the same time. There were nearly five hundred thousand cultivators beyond the Rune, and they were packed so closely to each other that it seemed as if there was no end to them. All of them were kneeling on the ground with excitement on their faces as they greeted their lord.


    Dao Kong was the master of the continent. He was the master in the past, and now, after he became a Dynast, he was fully deserving of the title.


    Among the crowd were hundreds of direct descendants of Morning Dao Sect. All of them belonged to Dao Kong''s branch of the family. They stared at Dao Kong in excitement, believing that if he could seize the title of Dynast tightly in his hand, then their branch of the family would be able to rise to power in Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming cast his gaze on the people closest to him, and he found that he could remember all the names of those who belonged to his family in Morning Dao Sect within thisnd. When he stared into the distance, Su Ming saw the lineup of five hundred thousand cultivators, and he was shocked once more by Morning Dao Sect''s size.


    It was just one of the ny-nine continents. If anyone made some calctions, they would know that the continents would amount to the vast power of fifty million cultivators, and that was not ounting the people of the 999 continents beneath them. Living there were direct descendants who were slightly weaker than them along with the branch families as well as a great number of people from other races.


    If Su Ming had to count them, he''d find it difficult to estimate just how great was Morning Dao Sect''s power.


    ''Morning Dao Sect did not deploy all of their forces in this war. Why not? Could it be that they''re waiting for something, or perhaps¡­ are they using this war¡­ to train their disciples?'' A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes.


    As the hundreds of thousands of people weed him, the battleshipsnded on the ground. When they descended, the ground trembled, and the cultivators in the ships flew out. This was their homnd. They had left with Dao Kong to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and they had note back for around a thousand years. When they returned at that moment, slight excitement appeared on their faces.


    "Let''s go to the Sect Elder Chamber."


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area before rising into the air to charge into the sky. Xu Hui and the others were not direct descendant so they did not have any tes which would give them the right to go to the Sect Elder Chamber. However, the thin Ma Fei had such a te. She sized up Su Ming, but did not ask him anything on the way. As they flew up, they reached the highest level of the continent, and an invisible barrier appeared to stop them.


    A gentle mighty pressure spread out from the barrier, but even though it was gentle, Su Ming''s pupils still constricted at the instant he sensed it. The mighty pressure was equivalent to the power of an Almighty in Fate Realm, and an ordinary person would definitely not be able to get through it easily.


    Judging by its looks, it covered the entire boundless sky over the ny-nine continents.


    Su Ming remainedposed. When the Constetion Robe on his body touched the gentle power, the light from the constetions on the robe immediately neutralized it, making the barrier to disappear. The thin girl by his side brought out a blue te. It shone, and the blue light spreading out from it covered her, allowing her to move through the barrier as well.


    Su Ming continued rising. At the instant he passed the invisible barrier, he saw a white sky. All of it was in that single color. When he cast his gaze across it, he found nine continents. All of them were incrediblyrge, and they formed a gigantic ring in the sky.


    At the center of each continent was a circting five-colored light. Each of them formed a gigantic pir that charged into the white sky above it, and quite arge number of dragon-shaped creatures could be seen swimming about them and the continents.


    "Nine continents, nine pirs of light. These are the Nine Striking Lands of Morning Dao Sect. There are nine different trials of different levels among them, and each disciple who can clear the trials will be able to obtain an incredibly great reward," Ma Fei said softly.

 Chapter 1064 Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 1064 Hostility</h4>


    "Striking Lands¡­" Su Ming''s gazended on the nine pirs of light formed by the five-colored circting lights. Once he swept his gaze past every one of them, the sight gradually ovepped with Dao Kong''s memories in his head.


    With his level of cultivation, Dao Kong could only head to the first of the Nine Striking Lands, Rockslide Wastnds, and only managed to clear up to the sixth stage. As for the seventh stage, he had no hope with the strength he possessed at that time.


    However, just by clearing six stages had allowed him to obtain a Serendipity Core. It was precisely it that had allowed him to avoid hundreds of years of meditation.


    As for the remaining stages in Rockslide Wastnds, there were few people who could clear them. In Dao Kong''s memories, there were only about three hundred something people who had managed to clear all nine stages in the first Striking Lands. Some of them were direct descendants, but most of them were from other races and were disciples of Morning Dao Sect.


    However,pared to the direct descendants who coulde to the Nine Striking Lands at any moment they wanted, those from the branch families and the disciples from the other races would need to apply for permission from their elders before they could enter.


    Three hundred something people might not seem like much, but in truth, they were all who had managed to clear Rockslide Wastnds over the course of hundreds of thousands of years. If that number was spread through the years, then it would mean that there was practically only one disciple in Morning Dao Sect who could clear the first Striking Lands once every century or two.


    However, this was just the first Striking Lands. There were nine of them, and each of them was more difficult than thest, just like how it was with the stages. Those who wanted to challenge the nextnd had to clear all nine stages of the first Striking Lands before obtaining the right. It did not matter whether they were from the branch family or disciples from other races, even the direct descendants had to obey this rule.


    "The other nine Dynasts who were conferred the title have already cleared the nine stages of Rockslide Wastnds. I remember that you are ranked in the thousands of those in the first Striking Land, Your Highness. You seem¡­ to have cleared the seventh stage? And then you failed about four hundred something times at the eighth stage, right?" The thin Ma Fei said with an apathetic expression as she cast him a deliberate look.


    Su Ming did not speak. He averted his gaze from the Nine Striking Lands and turned to look towards the ninth continent before he spoke based on Dao Kong''s memories.


    "On which continent are the Sect Masters who egressed this time?"


    There was a Sect Elder Chambers on each of the continents. One of them would be chosen by the three Sect Masters to handle the matters of Morning Dao Sect. Unless multiple Sect Elders egressed at the same time, only one Sect Elder Chamber was activate at any given time. The remaining eight Sect Elder Chambers would be in a sealed state.


    "Dust Spirit Chamber, the third continent." The thin Ma Fei winked.


    Without another word, Su Ming moved forward. He immediately turned into a long arc that charged towards the third continent with a roar. If someone only used numbers tobel the continents which were located in a ring, it would be difficult for outsiders to identify them. However, with Dao Kong''s memories, Su Ming did not hesitate, and he traveled so quickly that he instantly closed in on the third continent.


    Thend was vast, filled with tall mountains and forests. The trees were lush, and there were several cities built on the ground, looking like gigantic beasts deep in slumber. Waves of terrifying mighty pressure spread out in an indistinct manner from many spots on the continent.


    Su Ming charged forward without stopping for even a moment. Gradually, three tall towers appeared at the easternmost part of the continent. Those three towers formed a triangle. There were threads of light connecting their tops. From the distance, those threads of light shed, and as they connected with each other, they formed a triangle as well.


    A gentle screen of light surrounded the area. It was round in shape, enveloping the three towers. As it stood above the ground, it looked like an air bubble. There was a glossy shine to it, and there were lightning sparks swimming through it. This scene made it seem as if there was a triangr foundation built under a huge crystal ball, or like it was a living creature''s brain.


    As Su Ming approached the ce, waves of mighty pressure spread out. They went through the entire area, causing the ce to be silent.


    Su Ming stopped andnded on the ground. He stood on the earth, and a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes while he wrapped his fist in his palm to bow towards the strange chamber.


    "I, Dao Kong, would like to meet the three Sect Masters."


    Only at that moment did Ma Fei arrive while gasping for breath, but she did not approach the ce. Instead, she red at Su Ming in an indignant manner while she was tens of thousands of feet away. Just then, when Su Ming charged through the air, he was so fast that in the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared without a trace. If she did not have the treasure her Master had given her, she did not know just how long she would have needed to catch up to him.


    Yet at that moment, the thin Ma Fei''s pupils suddenly shrank. She took a few sessive steps backwards with bewilderment and surprise on her face. In her eyes, she could clearly see a powerful light erupting from the Sect Elder Chamber. This light formed a triangr Rune that was formed by countless thin bolts of lightning. It rose from the Sect Elder Chamber and charged towards Su Ming. All of this happened at an incredibly quick speed and could be said to have urred in an instant.


    The triangr ring of light instantlynded on the spot where Su Ming stood. When it descended on the ground, it enveloped his body. The Rune was several hundreds of feet wide. At that moment, a screen of light made of lightning rose from all three sides of the triangle, and booming sounds roared without end.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. There was not even the slightest change of expression on his face. When he lifted his head, he did not even cast a nce at the triangr lightning Rune which had surrounded him, but instead stared at the Sect Elder Chamber.


    "Might I know what is the meaning of this, Sect Masters?"


    A cold harrumph came from the Sect Elder Chamber.


    "Who are you?!"


    As the cold harrumph reverberated in the air, an old man with a grim and frightful air came out from the chamber, causing the area to instantly turn cold.


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever. Not a single change could be detected on his face. He did not reveal a single thought in his mind. After going through all the things in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had already perfected a level of control which he could execute as he pleased.


    "I wonder what you mean by your words, Sect Masters." Su Ming smiled faintly.


    "You''re not answering?" The ghastly voice echoed in the air, and the triangr lightning Rune around Su Ming spun swiftly. Waves of piercing light shone, and a presence that could make even Su Ming feel that it was dangerous came from within it.


    But Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He stood quietly without moving. He simply allowed the triangr lightning Rune to shrink around his body. Based on the Rune''s aura, it looked like it wanted to dismember Su Ming.


    He was betting on that the Sect Masters in Morning Dao Sect were just suspecting him, but did not know for certain that he was not Dao Kong. If he was just a normal direct descendant, they would not have bothered, but he had just been conferred the title of a Dynast. With that being the case, even if the three were Sect Masters, they could not kill him just because they wanted.


    And more importantly, Su Ming¡­ waspletely unbothered by the triangr lightning Rune.


    Even if the mighty pressure spreading from it made him feel incredibly threatened, if Su Ming had all his power erupt and had Ecang''s true form appear, the Rune would only be able to deal superficial damage to him. It would not be able to cause anything real injury to him.


    After all, it was just a Rune that could seal an Almighty in Mastery Realm.


    It waspletely out of the three Sect Masters'' expectations that while Su Ming might seem like he was in Lunar Kalpa Realm, he was an unprecedented case among all those in Lunar Kalpa Realm. His physical body was so strong that he surpassed the tenacity of physical bodies possessed by those in Mastery Realm. Once he fused his cultivation base together with his clones, he could fight against the Almighties in Fate Realm. In fact, if he truly ran into a life-threatening crisis, Su Ming could call upon the fifth kiln and have it descend in True Morning Dao World.


    With all that in his sleeves, he waspletely unbothered by the three presences who belonged to the Sect Masters who hadpleted Fate Realm. The only thing he was concerned about was the hidden existences in Morning Dao Sect¡­ as well as Progenitor Dao Chen, about whose identity Su Ming was still uncertain!


    If his guess was correct, he could be as willful as he liked in Morning Dao Sect, as if he was in his home.


    That was why he had the courage to take the gamble.


    While Su Ming''s expression remained unchanged, the triangr lightning Rune stopped an inch from him with a bang.


    "The three of us are Morning Dao Sect''s Sect Masters. Your level of cultivation has be vastly different from your past self after you returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. You also have an Almighty by your side, so we have to suspect that you were Possessed by a member of an alien race. We would not bother if you were a normal direct descendant, but since you are a Dynast, then surely you would not refuse to receive the Blood-Soul Fusion test." Another old man''s voice came from within the Sect Elder Chamber. It appeared to be much calmer and was not as ghastly and chilling as the one before.


    Without waiting for Su Ming to speak, the triangr lightning Rune around him turned blood-red before charging towards him. At the instant it pressed against his body, it looked as if it had Branded itself on him. At the same time, a presence which caused Su Ming''s blood to boil spread through him. It fused into his blood, seeped into his bones, and swam through his whole body. During that time, Su Ming remained as calm as ever.


    When that presence swam through his body once, a dense, blood-red light immediately spread out from him with a bang. As it shone a long arc flew out from each of the three corners before turning into three pearls the size of a fist in the air above Su Ming.


    "These three pearls are Bloodline Pearls which were sent out from Progenitor Dao Chen''s istion grounds ten thousand years ago. The power of our bloodline is strong in those pearls, and if we use them for the test, there will be no margin for error. You can rest assured." The third old man''s voice came from one of the three towers. There was a gentleness to it as it echoednguidly in the air.


    When Su Ming heard that sentence, a strange expression appeared briefly on his face.


    The three pearls swiftly absorbed the blood-red light above Su Ming. After a moment, red light instantly shone from them, but it was slightly darker. It made Su Ming''s pupils constrict.


    He could clearly sense that at the moment the three blood red pearls appeared, his blood and soul started surging furiously. If Su Ming had not suppressed the, the force from those surges would have erupted from him at full force.


    It was as if there was a presence within the three blood red pearls which caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble fiercely. It was a presence that was incredibly familiar to him, but also somewhat unfamiliar, and a feeling rose in the depths of Su Ming''s heart.


    In silence, he suppressed the surging blood and soul. When they calmed down slightly, a loud bang rang out in his head. The blood red pearls immediately started absorbing all the blood-red light spreading out from Su Ming''s body. Then, a piercing red light erupted from them, and it was so dense that it looked like it couldn''t get any brighter. Then, it changed into silver!


    That silver light dyed the sky and earth, enveloping the entire region, and it became the most impable color in the area!

 Chapter 1065 Teachings from the Ancestors!

    <h4>Chapter 1065 Teachings from the Ancestors!</h4>


    The silver light spread in all directions. The eyes of the thin Ma Fei tens of thousands of feet away widened at that moment. She had grown up in Morning Dao Sect, and while she might appear obedient and quiet beside her Master, she was in truth a very popr figure among the younger generation of Morning Dao Sect. Through her Master, she also got to know plenty of secrets other people did not know.


    One of them was the Blood-Soul Fusion which she was seeing at that moment. Not a single ident or secret could be hidden from its view, since the elders had used three of the Morning Dao Blood Pearls the Progenitor had left behind to test the fusion level of the blood and soul on a fellow family member, and especially so when the test was directed by the three Sect Masters.


    The Blood-Soul Fusion could detect whether a person had been Possessed and whether there was another soul in the body. After all, the soul and bloodplemented each other. If there was a difference in them, then there would be hints of it even if they had fused within together. No perfect fusion existed, and it could be seen how much a person''s soul and blood had fused together based on how thick the light which would shine from them would be. It would also allow for other to learn if the person tested was who they said they were.


    The blood had to that of the direct descendants from Morning Dao Sect. This was the foundation of the test. If a person did not possess Dao Chen''s blood, they would not be able to stimte the three Dao Chen Blood Pearls to shine with a radiant blood-red light. Second came the soul. It had to have a high fusion rate with the blood to make the three blood-red pearls to shine with an even denser red light.


    The denser the red light was, the closer to perfect was the fusion between the soul and the blood. When that level of fusion reached a certain level, a change would ur. This change was known as a reversion to ancestral roots, and this Blood-Soul Fusion could make silver light shine from the blood red pearls!


    This was why Ma Fei had sucked in that breath. She knew that it was incredibly rare for the silver light to appear during the Blood-Soul Fusion test in Morning Dao Sect.


    Almost at the instant the silver light shine, three people flew out from the three towers acting as the Sect Elder Chamber. All of them were old men dressed in ancient Daoist robes. They had solemn expressions on their faces.


    Once they flew out, they stood in midair and stared at the three blood-red pearls shining with silver light above Su Ming''s head.


    One of the old men had a slightly tan face. He was frowning at that moment.


    The other two were much calmer. There was even one of them who had a faint smile on his lips while nodding at Su Ming.


    His blood was Dao Chen''s blood, and his soul belonged to the direct descendants from Morning Dao Sect. The fusion between his soul and blood exceeded perfection and reached a level where it reverted to his ancestral roots. All of these were disyed incredibly clearly before the three Sect Masters'' eyes.


    "I still have a question. Why do the records state that the density of the light was high when you went through the Blood-Soul Fusion test after you were born, but you were far from reaching the state of reverting to your ancestral roots?" the old man with the tan face suddenly asked.


    "As he bes an adult and runs into some serendipitous events, the fusion between his soul and blood can be higher. There is nothing for us to suspect about this," the old man who had smiled said faintly. He was the person with the gentle voice.


    "Oh, then why is it so unclear among our other family members, but so distinct on this person?!" The tanned old man snorted coldly. Just as he was about to continue speaking, a brilliant shine appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Sect Master¡­ in regards to this, I have a question as well. Why is it that the other family members you spoke of were not chosen to be part of the ten Great Dynasts, but I was chosen? If you can provide an exnation to me about this, then I will offer an exnation to you." Su Ming''s words were blunt and straightforward.


    "The candidates for the ten Great Dynasts aren''t decided by the Sect Masters. The orders of Progenitor Dao Chen determine your statuses. I cannot offer an exnation to you regarding this, but I am a Sect Master. Even if you are a Dynast, you haven''t been truly made one. If I want you to give me the answer, then you must provide me with a satisfactory answer. You are not allowed to refuse," the tanned old man said coldly while swinging his arm.


    Su Ming stared at the tanned old man before suddenly smiling. His smile spread through his face. As it turned aloof, it gave rise to an expression that seldom appeared on Su Ming''s face¡ªarrogance.


    At the instant it showed up, Su Ming no longer suppressed the reaction formed by the connection between his blood, soul, and the blood-red pearls. Immediately, booming sounds rang out from within his body, and dense blood-red light burst forth from his body. Once it waspletely absorbed by the pearls, the silver light grew so strong that it didn''t seem like there could be an end to it.


    At the instant the silver light dyed the world, the color of the three blood-red pearls suddenly changed again. This time, the light turned into such that caused all the people in thend sucked in a sharp breath¡ªgold!


    The golden light spread out and enveloped thend as well as the entire sky over the third continent, dyeing it gold and making all the people on the other continents to look over in disbelief.


    It was especially so for the people on the ny-nine continents beneath them. All those who raised their heads could see clearly that a golden light akin to sunlight had erupted from the third continent far above them.


    "Red is perfection, silver is a reversion to ancestral roots, and gold¡­ is surpassing ancestral roots! Who¡­ Who is going through the Blood-Soul Fusion test? How could that person reach such a state? This is impossible, this is¡­"


    Among the countless mountains, cave abodes, and numerous cities on the other eight continents were members of Morning Dao Sect. At that moment, all of them walked out to look towards the golden light shining over the third continent.


    "Over the course of numerous years, no one has ever had golden light when they went through the Blood-Soul Fusion test in Morning Dao Sect. The golden light symbolizing surpassing ancestral roots is just a legend, but now, this¡­ this is¡­"


    "Once the golden light symbolizing someone surpassing ancestral roots appears, the entire world must worship the person. This is a teaching from our ancestors!"


    Uproars rose and fell in the other eight continents. Compared to them, the noise in the ny-nine continents beneath them was so great that it caused booming waves of sound to spread in all directions. The other nine Dynasts swiftly walked out of their chambers and stared at the sky. They could sense an incredibly great threat from that golden light.


    "Who is it? Who is it?!"


    "Is it Dao Kong? He is the only person in the Sect Elder Chamber right now!"


    "It can''t be him. It''s impossible for it to be him. If it''s really him, then since he has the golden light from the Blood-Soul Fusion test¡­ What right do we have to fight against him?!"


    On the fifty-sixth continent among the ny-nine was an incrediblyvish pce. The man who had previously made arrangements for Dao Fei Xian to test Su Ming had an incredibly sullen expression at that moment while standing outside the pce and staring at the golden light from the third continent in the ne above him. His expression distorted. When he clenched his right fist, veins popped up on the back of his hand.


    ''There''s a high chance that it''s that Dao Kong. The Sect Elder Chamber would only cast the Blood-Soul Fusion test so suddenly only for him. Grandfather must have wanted to intimidate Dao Kong, so that''s why this happened.


    ''But¡­ damn it, why does he have the golden light?! How could he have the golden light?!''


    The man unfurled his fist. With a bang, thevish pce behind him copsed. When it shattered, it was reduced to countless pieces that tumbled backwards, at his servants who had slightly weaker levels of cultivation and were standing outside the pce. All of them were reduced to bloody mess amid the rubble.


    "Make arrangements. Send the Five-Colored Stone as a gift to Senior Lin Luo and ask him to attack!"


    When the middle-aged man mentioned the Five-Colored Stone, he felt pain in his heart. But a glint appeared in his eyes, and he lifted his right hand, in which a jade slip appeared. He furled his hand tightly, and his divine thought was instantly Branded inside it. With a fling of his arm, the jade slip split into eight parts before spreading out to charge towards the other Dynasts¡ªall besides Su Ming¡ªwho had equal status and who were located in different spots on the ny-nine continents.


    At the same time, on a continent covered in an ocean which was Dao Kong''s homnd, an excited look appeared on Xu Hui''s face when she saw the golden, sun-like light from the third continent. As she stared at it, she was certain that it was due to Su Ming.


    Even though she did not know how Su Ming managed to do it, but the appearance of the golden light would chase away all the fog of doubt. From then on, no one would question his bloodline.


    From the moment Su Ming became a Dynast, the nine old Frail Dynasts, the direct descendants in thend belonging to Dao Kong''s family, and all the other cultivators from the other races already had their fates tied to him, so at that moment, they were also incredibly excited.


    If the continents below were already in a state of extreme excitement, then it would be even more so for the third continent. The thin Ma Fei was bbergasted, and her mind was nk. Her body had also turned gold due to the light dyeing it in such a color.


    The three Sect Masters, including the tanned old man, were also stunned to their feet by the golden light surging into the sky from the blood-red pearls above Su Ming at that moment, even if they had extraordinary power.


    It was especially so for the tanned old man. Disbelief had appeared on his face. As his expression changed, he found himself unable to ept what he was seeing. No matter what, he would have never been able to guess that the fusion between Dao Kong''s blood and soul might be so perfect that¡­ it reached such an unimaginable and almost unprecedented state.


    "Now, do I still need to exin myself to you?" With a cid expression, Su Ming sensed his blood boiling.


    The tanned old man''s expression changed. He sucked in a deep breath, and aplicated look settled on his face.


    All his suspicions, his guesses, and his doubts had disappeared without a trace at the instant the golden light spread out. If anyone still wanted to suspect Dao Kong to have been Possessed, then it would be the same as suspecting that Morning Dao Sect''s Progenitor Dao Chen had been Possessed. This would then add another spection¡ªthe person who Possessed Progenitor Dao Chen had a blood connection with Dao Kong, or else this scene would not have appeared, that was why¡­ no one would dare to suspect him, and no one would dare to doubt him. They simply couldn''t do it!


    "I remember that there is a teaching from our ancestors in Morning Dao Sect," Su Ming stated tly, and his gazended on the tanned old man.


    "Greetings, Your Highness!"


    The two old men beside the tanned one had excitement on their faces at that moment. They were certain that Su Ming was a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect, and he was also the future hope of Morning Dao Sect. Even if their levels of cultivation were high, they still obeyed the teachings from their ancestors and wrapped their fists in their palms to bow towards Su Ming.


    "Greetings¡­ Your Highness!" The tanned old man hesitated for a moment before he lowered his head and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow towards Su Ming as well.


    Su Ming let his eyelids fall slightly. Several breathster, he opened them. Immediately, booming sounds rang out around him. The triangr lightning Rune shattered, and he walked out in a rxed manner.

 Chapter 1066 Prelude to Causing a Stir

    <h4>Chapter 1066 Prelude to Causing a Stir</h4>


    It was just a mere triangr lightning Rune. Even if it had extraordinary power, it could not seal Su Ming who had reced thepleted Ecang. Even if Su Ming''s Ecang could notpare with the Ecang who could act in an unbridled manner in the universe in terms of cultivation, they belonged in the same category of life forms.


    What Su Ming needed was time. As it passed, his Ecang clone would grow until he reached the state of Ecang in the past and¡­ surpassed it, reaching a pinnacle that no one had ever reached before. After all, Su Ming had another status besides Ecang''s true form¡ªhe was someone who belonged to Old Man Extermination!


    Based on Su Ming''s understanding, Old Man Extermination was an old man from Dark Dawn''s camp. He was so strong that it was difficult to estimate his level of cultivation. He was the strongest person Su Ming had evere to know.


    Su Ming had always had his spections that there was a high possibility that such a strong person¡­ would not have any sort of limitations ced on him even though he came from Dark Dawn, but Su Ming did not have a lot of clues regarding the details, so it was difficult for him to know the truth.


    However, there was another spection that always lurked in his mind: Why were Dark Dawn and Saint Defier against each other?


    This was something that Su Ming had never been able to figure out before he met the golden mosquito, but through it and the golden drop of blood, he felt that¡­ he might have caught a hint of truth.


    Dark Dawn and Saint Defier counteracted each other, so if they devoured the other, they would immediately be stronger. This was something Su Ming felt clearly when the Seed of Life Extermination devoured the golden blood and showed signs swiftly recovering.


    If that was the case, then perhaps¡­ Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were enemies because devouring the other party could make them stronger. If they could destroy the other camp, they could rule all universes!


    ''Cultivators practice cultivation to mend the ws in their bodies until they are perfect¡­''


    Su Ming buried his question and spection in the depths of his heart. At the moment he walked out of the triangr lightning Rune, his gaze fell on the three Sect Masters in front of him.


    The old man who had shown good will to Su Ming right from the start wrapped his fist in his palm and said, "Our cautiousness beforehand must have surely offended you greatly. Please forgive us, Your Highness. It is simply because your growth has been too great since you came back from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and we could not attribute your growth to any reason.


    "There are no longer any questions within us. Three dayster, the Anointment Ceremony will be held, and then you will go through challenges and trials. With your level of cultivation, this will naturally be as easy as breathing for you. Allow me to congratte you beforehand." The old man smiled. When he looked towards Su Ming, a kindly look appeared in his eyes.


    The other old man also nodded with a smile. As Sect Masters in Morning Dao Sect, they were naturally very happy to be able to see a person with the golden bloodline. Only the tanned old man remained silent by the side.


    "I have also offended all of you previously. I hope that the both of you will not me me for it."


    Su Ming might be temperamental, but the two old men before him were very courteous to him, and the praise on their faces was also very genuine, hence he wrapped his fist in his palm to return the greeting. That was how Su Ming was like. If others respected him, he would naturally not treat them with malicious words.


    As for the tanned old man, hepletely ignored him.


    Now that the previous misunderstanding between them could be considered to have been resolved, Su Ming obtained the te of a Dynast, and only then was he truly regarded as having officially returned to Morning Dao Sect. Once he wrapped his fist in his palm to thank the two Sect Masters, he turned around and left in the form of a long arc.


    The thin Ma Fei had been shocked by what Su Ming had done. At that moment, she quickly followed behind him, and with wide, shing eyes, she asionally sized up Su Ming. There was an expression of interest on her face.


    When Su Ming left and the golden light over the third continent faded away, the three old men outside the Sect Elder Chamber stayed still for a time. The old man who had remained amicable to Su Ming since the start turned his head sideways to cast a nce at the tanned Sect Master.


    "Yu Lin, you were a little too reckless with this."


    The tanned old man let out a cold harrumph, and a dark light shone in his eyes.


    "I''ve already sent someone to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to investigate everything that happened in that ce when he was there. He''ll be back soon. At that time, we''ll know what happened and why Dao Kong''s power increased so much," the tanned old man said with a cold tone.


    "So what if you know? He already went through the Blood-Soul Fusion test and it shone with golden light. That is the sign of him surpassing our ancestral roots. Based on the teachings of our ancestors, as long as he doesn''t do anything that betrays Morning Dao Sect, we are not to interfere with his actions," the other man said with a frown.


    "I''ve already sent that person, so whatever you say at this point is meaningless. When he returns in a few days, our questions will all be answered. After all, we do notmunicate with those in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. We''ll soon know everything that happened there," the tanned old man retorted coldly before turning around and swinging his arm before dashing towards the tower he''d chosen as his meditation grounds. The other two Sect Masters exchanged nces with each other, then shook their heads before heading back to their own towers.


    The tanned old man sat down cross-legged in his tower. Within its silence, his expression was incredibly sullen. He had intended to make things difficult for Dao Kong because he was made a Dynast and there were people from his own family who were made Dynasts. Because of that, it would have been good if he could have killed Dao Kong.


    But he did not expect this sort of result. Not only did he not get to kill Dao Kong, he instead caused Dao Kong to gain more influence. After this, everyone in Morning Dao Sect would know about his golden bloodline.


    ''Golden bloodline¡­'' The tanned old man''s eyes glimmered faintly. He lifted his right hand, and a jade slip appeared on his palm. With a light squeeze, it disappeared without a trace.


    ''I will spread this to the gxy beyond. The forces of power in the Immortals'' Union will surely be interested in Dao Kong''s golden bloodline.'' A faint smile appeared on the tanned old man''s face.


    ''Also, he definitely has plenty of secrets from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. The person I sent over is a True Guard who had once been to the barrennds. With him going over to investigate things, I will definitely learn plenty of things about which the others will not be aware. If I make some estimations, he should be able to return around the time of the ceremony. At that moment, he will be able to reveal Dao Kong''s secrets from the barrennds in front of all the disciples of Morning Dao Sect¡­


    ''Perhaps it''s not enough for me along to be doubting him, but if I can make all the disciples in Morning Dao Sect suspect him, then even if he has the golden bloodline, he will need to offer up an exnation.


    ''Then I will use it to cancel his status of a Dynast before he is truly made one!''


    A cold sneer curled up the tanned old man''s lips while he closed his eyes. He looked forward to what sort of results the person he sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence would bring to all the disciples in Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming left the third continent and returned to Dao Kong''s continent¡ªthend covered by an ocean. What weed him was another round of excited cheers whichsted till nightfall. Only then did silence slowly settle over the continent.


    It waste at night when Su Ming sat on a cliff by himself. In his ears were the sounds of waves crashing against the rocks. Before him was an ocean whose end could not be seen. It might be night, and the light from the moon might not be bright, but all those in the continent could still see how vast the ocean was and smell the scent rought by the sea breeze.


    Xu Hui came to sit beside Su Ming to watch the ocean with him. The two dogs which were the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon came over and sprawled themselves by the side while yawning as well.


    Su Ming stared at the ocean. He remembered South Morning and the Berserkers there who were submerged under the water. He remembered the ninth summit, his senior brothers, and he wondered whether they were still in thend of Berserkers or if they had managed to walk out¡­


    Su Ming shook his head. After all, one thousand something years had passed since then. It was just too much time. Besides the memories, there was nothing else he had left about them.


    Xu Hui tugged the strands of her hair which had been lifted by the sea breeze, then turned her head to look at Su Ming''s pensive expression. "Do you like this ce?" she asked quietly.


    "What about you?" Su Ming did not answer her but threw the question back at her.


    "I don''t really like it." Xu Hui shook her head. "This ce doesn''t belong to me. It''s a pity my sect has be a member of the Immortals'' Union. I feel slightly ufortable in this ce." Xu Hui sighed softly.


    "If a day arrives when this ce belongs to me, then I will like it," Su Ming said faintly.


    Xu Hui did not speak. She looked at the ocean, and after remaining silent for a moment, she turned her head around to stare at Su Ming once more. Aplicated expression shed briefly on her face. But just as she was about to say something, he suddenly spoke up,


    "Theplicated expression on your face has appeared several times before. It was the most prominent on you when I saved you in the fifth kiln. Xu Hui, everyone has their own secrets¡­" Su Ming picked up a stone by his side and lightly threw it into the ocean where it was submerged by seawater.


    "Those secrets are like stones. When they fall into the ocean, they disappear without a trace, but if we want to fish them out, it''s rather difficult."


    "I¡­" Xu Hui hesitated for a moment.


    "Don''t tell me. There are certain things upon which you can lord for as long you don''t say them. But once you give them voice, you will be their servant." Su Ming turned his head around and stared at Xu Hui.


    She remained silent for some time before biting her bottom lip and lowering her head. In a few moments, she asked faintly, "Once you are made a true Dynast, I''d like to leave your side for some time to settle some personal matters."


    "Do you need me around?" Su Ming asked with sincerity.


    "Not for the moment, but if I really need your help, you''ll know." Xu Hui lifted her head and looked at Su Ming with a smile. There was an unrestrained, free air to it. The shackles that had always held her from the shadows were gone.


    "This sort of smile is the most beautiful. Even if you have quite a lot of moles, you''re still very beautiful." Su Ming smiled.


    "Well, I guess having the person who can''t win against me in drinking describing me this way is also a form of honor, hmm?"


    When Xu Hui heard Su Ming''s words, she immediately retorted, but once she finished speaking, she was the first to cover her mouth andugh. Her covered mouth and open eyes which had curved into the shape of crescent moons seemed to be reflecting the moonlight in the sky and giving her an even more elegant charm.


    The bald crane cast a sideways nce at Su Ming and Xu Hui before it snorted in its heart while thinking to itself that Su Ming and Xu Hui really dallied with their actions. If it was in their ce, then if it had found someone it fancied, it would immediately make its moves on them. It would definitely not spend so much time flirting with the other.


    The big dog which was the Abyss Dragon also snorted in its heart, but it was more of a grumble.

 Chapter 1067 Anointment Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 1067 Anointment Ceremony</h4>


    Time trickled by slowly. One day, two day, three days.


    During the morning of the third day, a solemn bell toll reverberated through all the continents of the four nes in Morning Dao Sect¡ªthe 9,999 continents in the fourth ne, the 999 continents in the third ne, the ny-nine continents in the second ne, and the nine continents in the first ne. At that moment, a bell toll echoed in through air of the highest ne.


    The bell tolled ny-nine times. It signified the peak of all numbers as well as the start of the Anointment Ceremony which was the center of attention for all disciples in Morning Dao Sect.


    The ceremony wouldst for some time, and during it, besides the War Chamber which remained in the gxy beyond to prevent the Immortals'' Union from invading their world, all other disciples would rush back to Morning Dao Sect through the Relocation spots to attend the Anointment Ceremony.


    The ce where the ceremony was held was the center of the nine continents of the upper ne. On the day the ceremony started to the day it ended, all barriers around the nine continents in the upper ne would be taken down, allowing all disciples to gain ess to the ce. In fact, they could even join the ceremony.


    At the end of the Anointment Ceremony, the ten Great Dynasts would go through various challenges and trials. In the end, when they were truly made Dynasts, the representatives from the other three Great True Worlds woulde to bear witness to Morning Dao Sect''s ten Great Heirs. There would be plenty of messengers from the other three Great True Worlds, and they would all be outstanding people.


    In fact, based on tradition, there would even be apetition between the heirs of the four Great True Worlds. This would be the liveliest event in many years within True Morning Dao World, and it would be an incredibly grand ceremony.


    When morning arrived and the bell tolls rang out, loud booms came from each continent. They shook the sky and earth, causing the universe to seem to tremble under the sound. Sound waves crashed against the surface of the sea within Dao Ocean, Morning Dao Sect''s forbidden grounds, as well as rising into the nine heavens.


    Fusing with those sounds were the drums which were one hundred feet big being struck on all 9,999 continents of the fourth ne.


    There were also soundsing from 999rge drums located on the continents in the third ne. These drums were one thousand feet big and would only make sound when one hundred people surrounded them and struck one at the same time.


    Ten thousand feet tall drums roared from the ny-nine continents in the second ne. As the drumming and the bell tolls fused together, countless cultivators prepared to depart on each of the continents in Morning Dao Sect. They were all waiting for the ceremony to start.


    After a moment, as the sound of the drums reached a state when it could shake the sky and earth, an old, awe-inspiring voice came from the air above and reverberated through the whole world.


    "Cultivators do not need any form of extravagance in anything, even if it is an Anointment Ceremony. We only need to do things in a dignified manner! The disciples from other races form the foundation of Morning Dao Sect, and we cannot have themcking, which is why the first batch of the people who cane here¡­ are the disciples from the other races in the 9,999 continents in the fourth ne as well as those in the 999 continents from the third ne!"


    As that voice echoed in the air, the drums rumbled once again. Long arcs flew up from the 9,999 continents and 999 continents in the fourth and third ne to charge towards the center of the nine continents in the first ne.


    There were countless long arcs, and anyone standing within Morning Dao Sect could see them cover the sky. They were innumerable. When anyone cast their gaze over them, they seem like raindrops rising from the ground, making it seem as if the world had been turned upside down.


    One hundred thousand¡­ one million¡­ up to ten million long arcs appeared at the same time in the sky. It was a shocking sight that most people would not be able to see in their lives. At that moment, it was as if the world was about to be torn apart, as if the universe was about to topple over. With an astonishing momentum, ten million long arcs stirred up a violent gust of wind as they charged forward as if they could crush all forms ofw.


    The long arcs moved swiftly past the ny-nine continents in the second ne and rushed to the ce at the center of the nine continents in the first ne.


    Wherever they went, the ny-nine continents in the second ne would tremble, and it caused the ocean in Dao Kong''s continent to tumble about. Violent gusts of wind from all directions swept past violently and stirred up a momentum that was as great as tidal waves. It was difficult to describe such a scene with words.


    All of this was enough to shock all those who saw it.


    This kind of event was Morning Dao Sect''s show of respect to the disciples from the other races. They could also let the direct descendants of the sect know through it that even if they were direct descendants and even Dynasts, they still had to value the disciples from the other races.


    Because they were the foundation!


    Once the ten million long arcs charged over, themotion gradually died down. When the booming slowly calmed and the ten million cultivators reached the center of the nine continents in the first ne, the old, awe-inspiring voice spoke once more.


    "The next to enter would be the members of the branch families. Your ancestors are from the Immortals, and your people have given up everything for Morning Dao Sect. As for you, you will naturally receive Morning Dao Sect''s protection, but I believe that some among you in will surpass your ancestors and stimte your bloodlines¡­ so that you will be direct descendants!"


    At the instant that voice echoed in the air, cultivators from the ny-nine continents in the second ne flew up. Their numbers were much fewer; there was only about one million of them. As they rose up, they charged through to the center of the nine continents. They possessed varying levels of cultivation, and while the momentum of the violent gust of wind they stirred up was not as great as the one caused by the ten million disciples from the other races, their presence was still shocking.


    "The ones who will step in next are the direct descendants of Morning Dao Sect. You are direct descendants because your ancestors are all in the Council of Sect Masters. As long as they are around, their bloodline will remain. However¡­ if you are arrogant because of this and do not move forward, then when the dayes and your ancestor either dies in battle or passes away of old age, you will be reduced to a branch family and will lose your right to be proud."


    The awe-inspiring tone in the old voice was incredibly great at that moment. In fact, there was a hint of intimidation within it, and the hearts of most direct descendants trembled. Then, they immediately rose into the air, and with all their power, they brought forth the most dazzling presence they could muster. Long arcs of tens of thousands of people flew up from the ny-nine continents.


    The hundreds of direct descendants from the continent which belonged to Dao Kong also erupted with all their power. In the midst of the loud bangs, tens of thousands of people sliced through the air and charged towards the spot at the center of the nine continents in the first ne.


    "Thest toe forth will be the ten heirs who are to be anointed this time, the ten Great Dynasts of Morning Dao Sect! But you must remember, you are now only quasi Dynasts, not true Dynasts. You must all face challenges, and if you fails in them, they will lose your right to be a quasi Dynast. Any disciple who wins against you will be able to obtain your status!


    "Even if that disciple belongs to another race or one of the branch families, as long as they win against you, they can take everything that belongs to you!


    "Even if you manage to persevere through the challenges, you must still go through the trials. If you fail during the trials, you will lose your right to be a Dynast. If nine of you fail and only one remains, that one will be the sole Dynast. And if one of you fails while the other nine remain, then there will be nine Great Dynasts in Morning Dao Sect!


    "If all of you fail, then we will choose ten other people to be Dynasts and go through the same challenges and trials. So¡­ you must value your current status!


    "Ten Great Dynasts,e forth!" the old voice said in an sterner tone. The level of severity in his words surpassed that which was used for the direct descendants just moments ago. As the words echoed in the air, several long arcs flew up from the ground.


    Su Ming lifted his head to stare above himself. With a calm expression on his face, he walked towards the sky. When he cast his gaze across the area, he saw only nine other arcs!


    As they approached the spot between the nine continents in the first ne, they gradually saw each other. In an instant, Su Ming sensed the other nine looking towards him.


    All of them were men, and most of them appeared to be middle-aged, but it was impossible to discern their real ages based on their physical appearances.


    They were staring at Su Ming, and he was staring back at them. A glint appeared in their eyes before they averted their gazes. The ten people then turned into long arcs and rushed upwards.


    Thepetition had already started in an unseen manner. From another point of view, whoever was the fastest would be the one with the highest level of cultivation, and whoever was the slowest would give the impression of being the weakest, even though this was not absolute. That person would usually be the one who would be the main pick for the other disciples who would challenge them.


    The candidates for the ten Great Dynasts were all chosen by Progenitor Dao Chen, but even though they had been chosen, there were plenty of powerful warriors among the direct descendants, people from the branch families, and the vast pool of disciples from the other races. There would be no one who would truly ept a simple choosing from above, and it was the reason why when they looked towards Su Ming and the other nine, their gazes were filled with hostility.


    Those who reced them would make a name for themselves in Morning Dao Sect and be Dynasts worshiped by hundreds of millions of people. To the direct descendants, even if they could not be the master of True Morning Dao World in the end, it would be enough glory. Because of that, they were incredibly excited and agitated before the challenge. After all, it might be the one and only time when they could truly snatch such a glory without being restricted by their blood.


    That was why when the ten Dynasts flew up, the hundred million cultivators in the air cast their gazes on them. Quite a number of them looked towards Su Ming. After all,pared to the other nine, he was more mysterious and rather unfamiliar.


    The ten quasi Dynasts of Morning Dao Sect charged forward. Even though they did not bring out their full power, they still used an incredibly fast speed to instantly dash to the center of the nine continents.


    One of the three who were the fastest was the middle-aged man who had made arrangements for Dao Fei Xian to test Su Ming.


    Upon noticing him, a barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his foot, and with a single move, a loud bang rang out around him. It was loud as a sonic boom, and fog appeared around him. It looked as if it had swept up his body, and his speed increased in an instant. When his footnded, he had already overtaken the three at the front. When he took another step forward, he reached the center of the nine continents in the first ne.


    What Su Ming wanted was a show of arrogance and intimidation, which was why he did not conceal his speed. He did not show all he had, but that was because he did not need to be extremely fast, just faster than the other nine.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, and the other people arrived one after another at the center.


    "All ten of you, go to your spots immediately. The first part of the Anointment Ceremony shall begin! All those who challenge the Dynasts will not have their survivals ounted for!" the old voice stated straight away. This time, there was a grim and cold tone to it.

 Chapter 1068 Challenge from Seven Million…

    <h4>Chapter 1068 Challenge from Seven Million¡­</h4>


    If anyone raised their heads from the ny-nine continents on the second ne, they would feel as if the space at the center of the nine continents in the upper realm was not exactly very big, but in truth, if they were there at that spot, they would be able to tell that this particr spot had no bounds.


    That ce could amodate ten million people at the same time, and there would still be plenty of space left.


    At that moment, there were eleven gigantic lotus tforms in the air. The lotus tform at the center was the biggest, and it was about several hundreds of thousands of feet big. Surrounding it were ten other smaller lotus tforms.


    Farther away were circles of stones shining with five-colored lights. Standing on each stone were Morning Dao Sect cultivators, and the densely packed stones illuminated the ce in five different colors. There were more than ten million cultivators standing within them.


    Anyone who looked over would find such a scene incredibly astonishing.


    There was a circle of drums at the outermost region. Rousing drum rolls spread through the gxy and echoed in the air.


    Standing on the biggest lotus tform in the center at that moment was an old man. He was dressed in a golden long robe. His face was old, but when he opened his eyes, there was brilliant light shining within them. All those who fell into his line of sight immediately felt as if their life force was boiling.


    There was only one possible reason for a person to be able to cause this effect¡­ and that was being in Life Realm!


    And he was not any ordinary Almighty in Life Realm. He had reached it a long time ago, and his power was so great and deep that he was a powerful existence which could shock all people''s hearts.


    Behind that old man were three other people. Su Ming had seen them before. Needless to say, they were the Sect Masters in charge of managing all things for that century in Morning Dao Sect. However, based on their location, it could be seen that their status was clearly not as great as that of the old man in Life Realm.


    There were incredibly exquisite andvish tables with auspicious beasts carved on them ced around the lotus tform where the old man stood. There were thousands of these tables, but all of them were empty. The bright ones among the people immediately understood what it meant¡ªthe tables were prepared for those who woulde from the other three Great True Worlds to congratte the Dynasts when they were truly anointed.


    As the old man''s ancient voice spread out, the nine Dynasts who came with Su Ming instantly moved and spread through the ten smaller lotus tforms. Su Ming took a step forward and alsonded on one of them. At the instant he did so, a dazzling light spread out from the lotus tform beneath him.


    It was also not the only one that acted this way. The lotus tforms of the other nine Dynasts were the same. Because of it, the dazzling lights made it seem as if ten beautiful lotuses had bloomed in space. In fact, there were even waves of faint fragrance spreading through the area.


    This scene caused Su Ming and the others to instantly be the most striking people in the crowd. They became the most brilliant suns in Morning Dao Sect at that moment.


    "Morning Dao Sect¡­" With the usual aged and awe-inspiring voice, the old man in Life Realm began to speak at the center of therge lotus tform. "The disciples from the other races form the foundation, the descendants of the branch families form the venous pathways¡­ while the direct descendants are Morning Dao Sect''s soul, which is why even though the ten of you are only quasi Dynasts, to show that you are different from the others, you were granted the right to stand on Morning Dao Sect''s lotus tforms. On behalf of Progenitor Dao Chen, I will also temporarily grant the ten of you the Lotus Constetion Robe!


    "Whether or not you will continue to be in possession of this robe will depend on whether you can stand till the end of the ceremony! I will tell this straight to all of you that the robe has not been activated, but just wearing it will allow the ten of you to borrow the power of True Morning Dao World''s kismet. It will aid you in gaining epiphanies, and your growth in your path of cultivation will surpass that of the others by several hundred times!


    "With this robe, practicing cultivation for one year will be equivalent to training for a hundred years!


    "When it is truly activated, its defensive properties will allow you to withstand a full-powered strike from an Almighty in Mastery Realm. In fact, it also contains a hint of the will from Progenitor Dao Chen. You can only use it once, but even if it is just once, it will still be enough for you to kill an Almighty in Mastery Realm!


    "When you have be true Dynasts, you will be allowed to go to the Progenitor''s istion grounds, and Progenitor Dao Chen will personally activate the robe!"


    As the old man''s voice echoed in the air, the breathing of the ten million people quickened. At the same time, the light from the ten lotus tforms on which Su Ming and the others stood lit up with an even more dazzling and piercing light. When it reached a blinding degree, the lotuses bloomed. Petals appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Su Ming as well as the other nine. At the same time, the Sacred Constetion Robe they wore shone with a dazzling light as if reflecting the light from the petals.


    In an instant, those petals charged towards Su Ming and fused into the Sacred Constetion Robe. All of the robes, including Su Ming''s, transformed. The stars in them moved to form a flourishing lotus made by countless stars grouped together!


    Su Ming''s gaze focused. He immediately sensed waves of strange aura spreading out from his robe. That aura was nourishing his body. It not only refreshed his mind, but also made him feel as if he would swiftly recover from all injuries he suffered from then on.


    Su Ming could also clearly feel the power which allowed the wearer to obtain the progress equivalent to one hundred years with just one year of training. The flow of time on the robe was clearly different from the world around it. Because of that, the wearers seemed to be shrouded in a fog when anyone looked at them, making it hard for them to see Su Ming and the other nine Dynasts'' faces. They gave a feeling of being about to fuse with the air.


    The thin line between illusion and reality naturally resulted in a mysterious air that turned into mighty pressure. This was the great difference between the Dynasts'' status and identities to those of the other people.


    Su Ming was not the only person who felt that way. At that moment, the other nine Dynasts also lowered their heads to look at the flourishing lotuses on their bodies as their expressions changed.


    At the same time, the gazes from the ten million cultivators instantly focused on the ten Dynasts. In those gazes were greed, indignation, jealousy, and also envy.


    Various expressions and emotions could be seen, and it looked as if all that a person could possibly feel in their life could be found among the ten million people.


    "The ten of you must have surely noticed the effects of the robes. I can tell you this, that flourishing lotus on your bodies is a supreme treasure which Progenitor Dao Chen had personally created when he was in istion. This supreme treasure has a terrifying divine ability. Its name is the same as that of the robe - Flourishing Lotus.


    "It is a divine ability Progenitor Dao Chen hade to understand while he was in istion. It has fused into your robes, and you can activate it on your own, causing the robe to remember you at your strongest, as if time had been frozen at that particr moment. Then, when you are injured badly or have your life threatened, you can activate this Art to turn back time and instantly return to the state the robe remembers, when you were at your strongest," the old man in Life Realm said faintly. His words were rxed, but while the others could not tell, he was in truth also incredibly tempted by the ten Flourishing Lotuses.


    If he was tempted, then it would be even more so for the three Sect Masters behind him. The ten million cultivators around him also started breathing raggedly, and due to there being ten million of them, the sound of their breathing was akin to thunder. Gazes filled with powerful desirended on the ten Dynasts, and it was certain that their owners'' fighting spirit had been lit.


    "Whosoever bes the Dynast will be able to obtain this. Even if you are a disciple from other races and even if you cannot be the master of True Morning Dao World, you will still be able to obtain this Lotus Constetion Robe!


    "Now is the time for the first step of the Anointment Ceremony, the challenges! Your divine senses have already fused with thisnd, so you will only need to direct your gaze to the Dynast you wish to challenge and spark your fighting spirit. The person with the strongest fighting spirit will be automatically sent to the lotus tform with the Dynast they wish to challenge. Choose the quasi Dynasts you wish to challenge. All disciples who have arrived here and stand on the five-colored stone tforms have the right to challenge them.


    "However, I have to give you a final warning. Challengers are not allowed to kill, but the ten Dynasts who have been challenged have the right to kill!" The old man cast a nce at the ten million cultivators around them. When he turned his head around, he cast a nce at Su Ming and the other nine.


    "Each time you manage to win against a person, the lotus tform beneath you and the robes on you will give life force for you to recover from all your wounds. I will provide that life force, so even if you are continuously challenged throughout the seven days, you will notck any life force. You can fight without any worry," the old man in Life Realm said tly. There was no arrogance on his face, but his words were filled with confidence. When he swung his arm, his next words immediately echoed in all directions.


    "The challenge begins!" His voice rumbled, and some people among the ten million instantly spread out their powerful fighting spirit. Once it fused with the air, they charged towards Su Ming and the other nine.


    It was at that moment that a loud boom came from Su Ming''s lotus tform. A cloud and fog manifested swiftly above Su Ming, as if there was something powerful crashing against him. Most of the lotus tforms for the others went through the same thing, but the sound of something crashing against the fog and cloud were far less powerful than near Su Ming.


    In an instant, an ancient runic symbol appeared in the midst of those shes. There were ten tforms and ten runic symbols, but they were allpletely different from each other.


    The runic symbols were ancient letters. Each of them represented a number, and it meant just how many people were challenging the ten people. They told the Dynasts the approximate number of their challengers.


    As the runic symbols for the ten lotus tforms appeared, an uproar rose into the air like a p of thunder from among the ten million people.


    "Who is that?! There''re¡­ There''re seven million people challenging him!"


    "That person is an unfamiliar face, but he''s definitely that Dao Kong! Looks like our fellow sect members are hesitant about the others, which is why they chose to challenge him!"


    "But it''s rumored that this person killed Dao Fei Feng and even tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, isn''t it?"


    "So what? It''s because he has a powerful follower that he could do it."


    As loud voices reverberated in the air, Su Ming lifted his head to look at the runic symbol representing a number which had formed after the fighting spirits had crashed against the fog and cloud above him. His expression was slightly dark. Compared to him, the other Dynasts only had about a million or even couple tens of thousands of cultivators challenging them.

 Chapter 1069 Hello, Everyone, My Name Is De Shun

    <h4>Chapter 1069 Hello, Everyone, My Name Is De Shun</h4>


    As Su Ming frowned, a person appeared on his tform. At the same time, most of the other Dynasts were sent their challengers as well. Only¡­ two tforms werepletely empty of challengers from Morning Dao Sect.


    One of the Dynasts standing on the two empty tforms was a young man who had an aloof expression on his face. A freezing aura spread out from his body, and it seemed to have frozen the air around him. There was also a mark of a snowke at the center of his brows.


    There were no challengers on his tform.


    There was another tform which was empty of challengers, too. On it stood a middle-aged man. His face was rather pale, as if he was sick. He was smiling while he sat cross-legged, and he had an indifferent expression on his face. In his hand was a blue ball of light shining with a gentle light. He gave off apletely different feeling from the young man, but still, no one challenged him.


    Su Ming''s expression was dark. If anyone was in his ce, then having seven million people challenging them right from the start would be equivalent to them issuing him a challenge letter. Seven million challenges was equivalent to seven-tenths of the people in the ce.


    It was especially frown-worthy when Su Ming saw¡­ the man who appeared on his lotus tform throw his head back andugh the moment he appeared. There was an arrogant and smug undercurrent to hisughter, and he even had the gall to not first look at Su Ming. Instead, he turned around to look at the crowd behind him, then wrapped his fist in his palm to them before speaking up with excitement.


    "My fellow sect members, thank you for modestly declining your right to challenge him and letting me have the fortune of bing the first challenger in this ce. Now, allow me to see just how good is this Dao Kong!"


    The next moment, the man became the center of attention, and he stood out even more than Su Ming. As heughed, he turned his head around, and with a ferocious smile, he looked at his opponent. A hint of greed appeared in his eyes, and when he lifted his right leg, he stepped forward to move towards Su Ming.


    At that instant, a screen of light immediately rose at the edges of the lotus tform. It immediately separated the tform from the world around it, preventing the people there from seeing what was happening inside.


    Because of it, since the others could not see what was going on inside, they would also be unable to know what transpired in the battle.


    When the screen of light appeared, Su Ming swept his gaze across it. He waspletely unbothered by the iing man. A loud bang rose from the that person''s body, and the power belonging to those in the middle stage of World ne Realm instantly erupted from within him. This power went out in all directions and stirred up a whirlwind that swept through the whole area.


    A glint appeared in the man''s eyes. He raised his right hand and formed a seal. In an instant, the whirlwind beside him shrank to form a gigantic wind de in front of him. As it roared, it looked as if it was about to slice apart air along with Su Ming. At the same time, the man took a step forward.


    At that moment, shrill screams of pain came from the areas hidden by the screens of light. They were the final cries of several challengers before they were killed.


    Su Ming frowned. He did not even look at the howling wind de as it came towards him. When he lifted his right hand, he swung it forward. With it, the iing wind de shuddered before instantly copsing. It shattered into several parts, but it did not dissipate. Instead, it tumbled backwards with a bang, and as the man was momentarily taken aback, the fragments of the wind de tumbled back towards him at several times their original speed. The man''s expression instantly changed, and a shrill scream of pain left his lips. His body was blown into midair before he was thrown out of the screen of light and torn into pieces. His blood instantly spilled all over the ce.


    When Su Ming took care of his first challenger, the other lotus tforms were also silent. Blood was spilled all around the area. The souls and bodies of all the challengers had been destroyed just like that.


    However, almost at the instant the lotus tforms became empty of challengers, other people took the ce of the fallen.


    This time, the person who appeared on Su Ming''s tform was an old man. The moment he showed up, he narrowed his eyes. With one move, his figure distorted and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. There was not a single change on his face. It did not matter to him whether the other disappeared or not. He only lifted his right leg, and once he ced it back down on the tform, a loud bang shot up. The space hundreds of thousands of feet around the lotus tform instantly froze. The old man''s figure immediately appeared one thousand feet away from Su Ming''s right, but he was kept in ce tightly, and the pressure from the space around him pressed on him so strongly that he looked as if he had been frozen.


    His face was filled with shock. When disbelief took over his expression, Su Ming turned his head around to cast a nce at him. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in his direction. The old man''s body instantly charged towards Su Ming against his will. Su Ming then seized his neck, and in an aloof manner, he crushed it.


    His attitude towards challengers was to kill all of them. As long as they dared challenge him, they would end up dead. He had never any fondness towards Morning Dao Sect to begin with, and since he was given a chance to kill its people in such a straightforward manner, he would naturally not be merciful.


    The old man''s neck shattered with a bang, and even his Nascent Divinity along with his form and soul were destroyed. He was then flung out of the screen of light.


    Instantly, a third person appeared on the lotus tform which no one could see. When the man showed up, hisughter rang in the air.


    "It''s finally my turn. Dao Kong, it''ll be better if I''m the one wearing that Flourishing Lotus." That voice belonged to a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a Constetion Robe which showed that he was a direct descendant!


    All those who could wear the Constetion Robe were direct descendants in Morning Dao Sect. Even though there were tens of thousands of them, to Morning Dao Sect which controlled an entire True World, creating tens of thousands of Constetion Robes was really not much.


    The number of Sacred Constetion Robes was far smaller. After all, even if people were direct descendants, there were still those who were considered superior and those who were considered inferior.


    At the instant the middle-aged man appeared, Su Ming took a step forward with an aloof expression as the other''sughter echoed in the air. When the middle-aged man saw himing over, he moved back, then raised his right hand, formed a seal, and pointed towards Su Ming.


    "Manifestation of Dao!"


    With those words, his whole body started withering in a bizarre fashion. He instantly looked as if he had turned into a skeleton, and a ck light shot out from the tip of his finger.


    At the instant it did so, it broke down and turned into countless ck threads in front of Su Ming and formed a huge which attempted to envelop him.


    The ck instantly closed in, but just when it looked as if it was going to touch Su Ming, a hint of derision appeared on Su Ming''s lips. He raised his right hand without hesitation, then seized the air in the direction of the light. With a bang, it came under his control.


    This scene caused the middle-aged man to suck in a sharp breath. He retreated swiftly, his heart filled with shock. He had always believed that his divine ability was incredibly powerful, so even those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm would not dare seize it with bare hands. If they did so, the power contained within the divine ability would transform the person and steal their intelligence.


    The middle-aged man had ambushed plenty of people whose levels of cultivation had been higher than his with this Art, but it was his first time seeing someone not being affected by the divine ability when they seized it with bare hands.


    As his expression changed, the middle-aged man moved, intending to retreat, but when Su Ming unfurled his right hand, the ck he''d caught immediately tumbled backwards towards the middle-aged man. At the instant his expression changed again and he was about to run from the lotus tform, a shrill scream of pain rang out. When his own enveloped him, he was reduced to a nobody. Even his Constetion Robe was torn. After all, it was just a Constetion Robe and not a Sacred Constetion Robe, which was why the defense it offered was limited.


    After he killed three people in session, Su Ming also could not find any interest within himself to look at the lotus tforms belonging to the other Dynasts. He simply stood on his own and waited for the fourth person. In an instant, they showed up.


    Time passed, and the fourth¡­ seventh¡­ tenth person came. When half a day passed, Su Ming had already killed nearly four hundred people in the continuous stream of challenges!


    He did not pay any attention to the world outside. He did not know how the other Dynasts were doing, but even he had gradually be averse to this sort of ughter. However, he wanted to see just how many people would still dare to challenge him when he killed all of them in such a manner.


    Besides, he was still waiting for a person who could truly challenge him. Only that sort of fight would allow him to battle to his heart''s content. He knew that as the battles continued and the others lost their courage to join the fights, those with great levels of cultivation would gradually appear.


    As a glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, another figure appeared on his tform. He only cast a nce at that person but could tell that he was just in the initial stage of World ne Realm. This sort of cultivator made Su Ming frown.


    In just the span of a breath, the figure became clear, and it was just anky young man. The moment he appeared, he took a few steps backwards, and an obsequious smile appeared on his face before he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    "Your Highness, don''t attack. Please don''t attack me. I''m not here to challenge you. With your glorious image and your fame in the four Great True Worlds, how would I dare attack you? Just one breath from you, and you''ll send me straight back to my mother''s womb. Thus, please fulfill my request and give me the span of a few breaths, just a few breaths." The obsequious look on thenky young man''s face looked very polished, without a hint of deceit to be detected¡­


    Su Ming was taken aback.


    Thenky young man was also wiping off cold sweat off his forehead in his head. He quickly took a few more steps back and reached the border. He pulled most of his body out of the screen of light around the lotus tform, then threw his head back to shout towards the sky in with such force that his face and neck turned red.


    "Old masters, young masters, fellow Daoists from the fourth, third, and second nes, seniors, fellow sect members, brothers, sisters, uncles, aunties, hello. I have here with me high quality medicinal cores, arge number of spirit talismans, a wide assortment of des, spears, swords, halberds, but if you want them, you''ll have to be quick. The more you buy, the more free gifts you''ll obtain. Remember me. I am De Shun. My De means morality, and Shun means having everything go your way when you buy things.


    "I live on the 333rd continent in the third ne. All my treasures are great items from when I went out on a war expedition. I can guarantee you that they are of high quality, and you can even book them!"


    Once he finished shouting those words, all the people in the area were stunned. In fact, the battles from the other lotus tforms came to a halt because of it as well. Even the old man in Life Realm looked over with anger, but at that moment, the young man ducked his body back behind the screen of light, wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming in an obsequious manner, and swiftly rushed out¡­

 Chapter 1070 Do You Understand Now?

    <h4>Chapter 1070 Do You Understand Now?</h4>


    "Hello, everyone¡­ my name is De Shun¡­"


    The excited voice seemed to echo in all corners of the world. De Shun had sessfully attracted all the cultivators'' attention and sessfully promoted the things he wanted to sell. He could already predict that his future business would definitely increase by leaps and bounds due to his performance on this day.


    A person who could think of such a method was definitely not someone who was normal. They needed incredible courage and determination as well as readiness to face life-threatening danger. After all, if De Shun had made a wrong judgment, there was a high possibility that he would end up dead on the lotus tform.


    That was why even Su Ming could not help butugh after he recovered from his shock in regards to such a form of promotion which risked De Shun''s own life.


    Besides, he had to have quite a powerful background besides being willing to risk his own life, or else causing such a ruckus in the solemn Anointment Ceremony would definitely end up with him punished for wreaking havoc in Morning Dao Sect. If it was light, he would be sent into forced istion, and if it was heavy, even his cultivation base might be destroyed.


    De Shun was clearly not an idiot either, or else he would not have thought about such a method to promote his business. He had to have people supporting him, which was why he did not have to be too worried about provoking the seniors in Morning Dao Sect and bringing huge trouble on his head.


    While standing at the center of the lotus tform, the old man in Life Realm stared with eyes burning in anger at De Shun swiftly running away and returning to his own stone tform. With a cold harrumph, he forced down his anger.


    "A mere degenerate. If there is anyone else who imitates his actions, do not me me for punishing you ording to the rules of the sect!" With an imposing tone, the words of the old man in Life Realm immediately echoed in all directions.


    "He wasn''t punished?" The ten million cultivators in the area might have lowered their heads in an act of obedience, but they could not help but swiftlymunicate with each other through their thoughts.


    "You don''t know about this, do you? This person called De Shun has a blood connection to Sect Master Bei Bang, the one organizing this ceremony¡­"


    "There''s such a thing? Then it means that this De Shun fellow is a direct descendant, but why would a direct descendant stay in a continent on the third ne?"


    "Why else would Sect Master Bei Bang call him a degenerate? I know a little about this matter since I was living in the same continent as De Shun in the past, so I''ve heard about him. He has incredible potential, but he doesn''t like training. He only likes making medicinal cores and spirit talismans to sell. He sneaked to the third ne and chose to stay there permanently, refusing to leave. There are plenty of other things that happened in that period of time, but I don''t know the details."


    The various divine thoughts caused a buzzing in everyone''s heads. Even though Bei Bang knew about it, he only frowned and did not pay too much attention to it. With a sullen expression, he red at De Shun, who was in the distance and currently busy with talking to the others in an excited manner while asionally pulling away his outer robe to reveal arge number of medicinal cores and spirit talismans hanging on his inner robe. He then sighed in his heart.


    The bald crane was in Su Ming''s storage bag, but through its peculiar divine ability, it could see everything in the world outside. At that moment, it screeched excitedly in Su Ming''s heart.


    "Genius! This person''s a genius! Su Ming, why haven''t I thought of this before? Darn it all, I want to go out and be as cool as he is! Go tell the others that I''m buying crystals, arge amount of crystals!" The bald crane had clearly been stimted by De Shun''s action, and as it made a loud racket, it looked as if it wanted to rush outwards.


    "What are you going to use to buy crystals?" Su Ming sent it a divine thought uttered in a t tone, immediately stunning the bald crane. It did not speak for a long time, clearly mulling over what it should use to buy crystals.


    As the bald crane was deep in thought, another figure appeared on Su Ming''s tform, and the repetitious challenges began once more.


    Four hundred¡­ five hundred¡­ six hundred. The ughter continued on Su Ming''s tform. The people who showed up were absolutely not his opponent, and even though he continued with his killing, a crease had slowly started to form between Su Ming''s brows.


    He had thought that there was something off previously. Based on logical reasoning, with this sort of ughter going on, it would be unlikely for the people outside to continue charging towards him like a swarm of bees to challenge him. Yet his situation didn''t change no matter how much time passed.


    After a moment of thought, his lips curled up into a cold sneer. Since there were so many peopleing to die, they should not me Su Ming for being ruthless and merciless.


    Those outside could not see the ughter on the lotus tforms, but as time passed, all the challengers who went to Su Ming''s tform died, and this was enough to shock all those outside.


    As the end to the challenges of the first day came close to the end, most of the near ten million cultivators in the world outside cast their gazes on Su Ming''s lotus tform. Compared to the others, Su Ming''s tform was drenched in blood and filled with a crimson light. In the clouds and fog which appeared above his tform were two runic symbols which were currently shining.


    One of them symbolized the number of challengers, and the other blood red one showed the number of deaths that had urred on that tform.


    The blood-red runic symbol revealed that the number of deaths had surpassed one thousand!


    The battles on other lotus tforms were clearly not as intense as on that of Su Ming. At most, they only had four hundred something deaths. The ones who had the least¡­ were the aloof young man and the sickly pale middle-aged man with the gentle face. The two of them had sat on their tforms throughout the day, but no one had challenged them.


    Because of that, their tforms became incredibly distinct among the others, and only Su Ming''s was as radiant as theirs. The first two attracted attention because no one dared to challenge them, and the other was because of the heinous ughter. Besides that person called De Shun, all those who had dared to challenge Su Ming had died.


    Sometimes, a person''s reputation was built through ughter, such as with Su Ming. There was a grim look in the eyes of the cultivators in the area as they stared at his tform.


    Killing more than one thousand cultivators could only be done with a certain amount of power, but even more importantly, Su Ming had not once activated the Flourishing Lotus on his robe to absorb life force so that he could recover his strength.


    Compared to the other Dynasts who had been challenged throughout the day, besides the aloof young man and the gentle middle-aged man, all the others had restored their cultivation bases at least once. Some even several times.


    However, even so, the judgments could not be made easily, since all lotus tforms were shielded by a screen of light. No one could tell what was going on inside, so they did not know whether there had been powerful warriors among the challengers.


    Yet no matter what, the shock brought by the fact of someone being able to kill more than one thousand cultivators in a day was like a mighty pressure that gradually enveloped the hearts of all those in the area.


    When the first day of challenges ended and the screens of light from the lotus tforms disappeared, the figures of all ten Dynasts were revealed. Su Ming''s expression was dark. Over the course of the day, he had grown annoyed by all the ughter. What he wanted was to fight against a true powerful warrior, not partake in such meaningless ughter.


    Su Ming''s questions had also grown. Through the battles over the course of the day, especially the hundreds of people in thetter half, quite arge number of them had been taken aback when they saw him before they attacked.


    He would have passed it off as insignificant if it was just one person, but when hundreds of people did the same thing, Su Ming was forced to think more on it.


    It was clear that those cultivators had note to challenge him, but for some unknown reason, they had been sent to his tform.


    "The challenges for the first day are over, but us cultivators do not need long to rest. Two hourster, the challenges will continue," Bei Bang said tly after sweeping his gaze across Su Ming and the others.


    No one raised any opposition to his words. A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, then for the first time during the Anointment Ceremony, right in front of ten million cultivators, his calm voice rose into the air.


    "I have a question." His voice echoed in the air. When it traveled in all directions, he immediately attracted the gazes from all the cultivators around him. Even the other nine Dynasts cast their gazes towards him.


    When they looked at him, most of the Dynasts had calm expressions on their faces, so no one could tell what they felt at that moment.


    "Speak," Bei Bangmanded tly. A light shone in the eyes of the tanned old man who stood among the three Sect Masters behind him, and he startedughing coldly in his heart.


    "There were clearly quite arge number of people who did not intend to challenge me today among my challengers, so why were they sent to my tform?" Su Ming asked slowly while staring at the old man in Life Realm.


    When his words were heard by the crowd, the ten million cultivators in the area were stunned before some of them soon seemed to have understood what was going on. They immediately chuckled, and when that noise fused together, it turned into loudughter that echoed among the cultivators.


    It was rather grating to the ears, as if the whole world wasughing at Su Ming for his ignorance.


    In fact, even the tanned old man beganughing. Besides the aloof young man and the gentle middle-aged man among the other Dynasts, the remaining seven alsoughed, and there was a hint of derision in theirughter.


    "How manynds and stages have you cleared in the Striking Lands?" Bei Bang frowned and looked towards Su Ming amid theughter emitted by the ten million people around him.


    Su Ming frowned as well.


    "I remember this. Dao Kong, you only went to the firstnd and cleared the sixth stage in the Striking Lands," a young man with long hair and long, narrow eyes said with augh. He was one of the Dynasts.


    "You''re wrong. It''s not the sixth stage anymore. Dynast Dao Kong has not returned for a thousand-odd years, so his rank has automatically been reduced. I remember taking a nce at it three months ago. He has already been reduced to the first stage," a middle-aged man with a distinct birthmark on his neck said with a hint of a smile on his lips. He was clearly another Dynast since he stood beside the young man with the long, narrow eyes.


    "Great Sect Master Bei Bang, you do not need to trouble yourself to make exnations for this. I can provide answers for your question, Dao Kong. Your rank in the Striking Lands is too low while all of us have already cleared the first Striking Lands a long time ago. In fact, Dao Lin and Dao Fa are powerful warriors who have cleared the second Striking Lands. There are also far too many people among our fellow Daoists around us whose rank surpasses yours. That''s why even if they challenge us, they are sent to your tform because their rank in the Striking Lands is not high enough," another young man who was a Dynast by the side said with augh.


    Bei Bang cast Su Ming a nce, then asked tly in an unconcerned manner, "Do you understand now?"


    As everyone spoke, the ten million people''sughter grew louder and even more grating to the ears, causing the faces of direct descendants and the disciples from the other races who were good friends with Dao Kong to turn incredibly sour.

 Chapter 1071 I Understand Now!

    <h4>Chapter 1071 I Understand Now!</h4>


    The thin Ma Fei shrank a little while she stood in the crowd and felt a cold chill on her back. She admitted that she had intentionally not told Su Ming the secret about the Striking Lands because she wanted to see him make a fool of himself. After all, she was incredibly unsatisfied with the fact that her Master had ced her beside Su Ming, preventing her from going on trips to the third ne with her friends.


    And Xu Hui''s words had also made indignation rise within her, which was why she had hidden it. However, she did not expect that Su Ming would possess the golden bloodline, and that even the three Sect Masters would have to bow to him.


    While in a state of nervousness, she followed Su Ming back to the continent, totally forgetting to mention the matter about the Striking Lands.


    The gratingughter from the crowd continued to echo in the air. Since a rare chance for them to mock a Dynast had arrived, the people naturally did not let it pass. Theirughter grew louder and louder, and they were used it to express the jealousy and envy in their hearts.


    As for Su Ming, he remainedposed and not a hint of change could be detected on his face. When he heard Bei Bang and the other Dynasts'' exnation, he nodded in an indifferent manner.


    However, those who knew Su Ming would definitely feel a chill in their hearts if they saw it, because Su Ming had never been a magnanimous person. He was vengeful, and being temperamental was the best manifestation of his character.


    Su Ming had naturally seen the scorn from the other Dynasts and the disregard from the old man in Life Realm, and he put it to memory. Simrly, he also took note of the people whoughed the loudest and most joyfully in the crowd.


    "I see, so that''s how it is. Very well. I have two hours of rest, yes? Allow me to take my leave first." Su Ming nodded, then lifted his foot and left into the distance amid theughter around him.


    "Could it be that he felt a little embarrassed here, that''s why he left in a hurry?"


    "It must be. This Dynast Dao Kong might look bright, but he actually asked such a stupid question. He was definitely asking to be mocked."


    "He might have been so angered that he went to the first Striking Lands to return to his previous rank. This person could kill more than a thousand challengers without stop, so he naturally has ability. He might be able to seed."


    "Seed? He only has two hours. Unless he is a powerful warrior in Sr Kalpa Realm, he will at most be able to clear the fifth stage. He won''t be able to reach his previous result¡ªthe sixth stage."


    The ten million people''s words andughter was still echoing in the air, but at that moment, someone suddenly let out a cry of surprise.


    "He really went to the first Striking Lands! He''s¡­ so fast. This speed¡­" As that cry of surprise reverberated in the air, the crowd looked over. They saw a long arc travelling so fast it could slice apart the air. With a speed that could not be seen clearly with the naked eye and a loud bang that shook the sky and earth, it rushed to the first among the nine Striking Lands in the first ne.


    "This speed¡­ what level of cultivation does he possess?"


    "Perhaps he is only fast. After all, how many stages could he possibly clear in two hours?" The Dynasts who had mocked Su Ming previously on the lotus tforms immediately cast each other a nce.


    However, almost the moment they sent their divine thoughts to each other and the ten million cultivators cast their gazes towards the first Striking Lands, the long arc which was Su Ming had alreadynded in the first Striking Land. At that moment, a loud bang shook the world and caused the air to tremble.


    BANG!


    The sound was so loud that the hearts of all ten million people trembled. Their expressions changed drastically, for they knew that there was only one exnation to that sounding from the first ne, right from the first Striking Lands!


    It was¡­ the sound of the rockslide crashing down from the first stage and the sound of someone sessfully clearing it.


    "Even if we need to begin from the start every single time we challenge the Striking Lands¡­ what is the fastest speed for someone to clear the first stage? I remember it was seven breaths! How many breaths did he use?"


    "How could he be so fast? How did¡­ How did he go through it?!" As the ten million people''s expressions changed, the Dynasts onlyughed coldly. Some of them might have also been surprised, but they were not too shocked. After all, this was just the first stage. Any one of them could easily clear it.


    But the instant theyughed coldly¡­


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Two loud bangs that shook the sky and earth reverberated in the world from the first Striking Lands. The wave of sound that was formed turned into a wave of ripples that swept through the area as if a violent gust of wind had been stirred up.


    At that moment, more people sported even changes in their expressions. Even the expressions of the Dynasts who had been previously mocking grew grave.


    However, before the people in the area had time to think and cause an uproar, three loud, shocking bangs suddenly rose into the air again. They sounded as if they were connected to the previous two. When theirbination shook the world, the Dynasts who had previously mocked Su Ming were finally shocked as well.


    "What¡­ What is this speed?!"


    "Impossible! This is the third stage! Even the person who cleared the third stage at a record time used up the span of nearly twenty breaths!"


    Amotion broke out. Quite arge number of people among the ten million cultivators in the area stood up, and with astonishment looked towards the first Striking Lands. As their expressions changed, they looked as if they wanted to personally witness the sight of Su Ming clearing the area.


    At that moment, another loud bang shook all the people''s hearts. This time, based on their spections, there had to be four bangs rising into the air, but in reality¡­ it was not just four. It was fifteen!


    Fifteen loud bangs shook the sky and earth, and when the loud rumbles made the world tremble, the cultivators felt as if the world was about to stop and as if time was about to freeze. All their thoughts came to a halt, and every single sound they heard with their ears was drowned by the noiseing from below, making it the only thing the heard.


    "Fifteen bangs! How could fifteen bangs ring out at the same time?!"


    "This is the fourth, fifth, and sixth stages being cleared at the same time! How could this be?!"


    "Unless¡­ Unless this person isn''t going by the rules and is just clearing them with brute strength!"


    Themotion took over the whole area, and the expressions of the Dynasts who had previously mocked Su Ming no longer looked like they were before. Besides the aloof young man and the gentle middle-aged man, all the others looked down with incredibly grave expressions.


    Many of the ten million cultivators flew up swiftly to charge towards the first Striking Lands. They wanted to see how Su Ming did that feat from close proximity!


    However, at the instant the people flew up, another fifteen bangs rose up and echoed furiously in the air. This time, even the aloof young man and the gentle middle-aged man beside him stood up to look towards the first Striking Lands. In fact, even the pupils of the old man in Life Realm shrank. The three Sect Masters all had different expressions on their faces.


    The second fifteen bangs clearly represented the seventh and eighth stages being cleared instantly. While this¡­ was not something unprecedented in Morning Dao Sect, it was still something that had not happened in over ten thousand years.


    Several millions of people had flown up from the crowd. With the fastest speed they could muster, they charged towards the first Striking Lands. There was shock on their faces, along with a hint of thrill and excitement.


    They were shocked by the speed at which Su Ming used to clear the stages and thrilled and excited because such an event stirred anticipation in their hearts. They were highly interested in just how many stages Dao Kong would be able to clear, since he was obviously using his actions to show how unstoppable he was.


    "Could it be that there will be another person who will clear the first Striking Lands?!"


    "Haha! The heavens have blessed Morning Dao Sect. There were less than one thousand people who cleared the first Striking Lands more than one thousand years ago, but in just the past one thousand years, a number of people several times the amount managed it."


    When the millions of long arcs charged towards the first Striking Lands, Su Ming had his head lifted to look at the sky in the continent. He was located in a gigantic, circr tform several hundreds of thousands of feet wide. There were circles of carvings on the tform, and they resembled annual rings. At that moment, they were shining with a powerful light. Before him was the center of the circr tform, and there was a gigantic pir of light rising into the sky from it. There were more than one thousand names written horizontally on that pir of light, and all of them represented the people who had sessfully cleared the first Striking Lands.


    And there wererge numbers of dragon-like beasts surrounding the pir of light. They were all roaring at Su Ming.


    But he had an indifferent look on his face. At the instant he looked over with a cold nce, a piercing re shone in his eyes, and the dragon-like beats around the area threw their heads back and roared. Their bodies instantly turned into gigantic meteors that fell towards Su Ming with loud bangs.


    There was only one falling meteor in the first stage. Right then, the falling meteors had increased to ny-nine. When they fell down, the force with which they crashed was equivalent to a full-powered strike from a cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm. This was equivalent to ny-nine powerful warriors in Sr Kalpa Realm attacking at the same time. It not something that a normal person could fight against.


    In truth, people were not supposed to go through the test in the first Striking Lands through brute force. They were instead supposed to be dodging and relying on their speed. Only when they had a sufficient amount of speed and dodging abilities would they be able to gauge their potential. Figuring out this potential was the main focus of the first Striking Lands.


    This test could increase a cultivator''s speed so that they could have a greater chance at avoiding an enemy''s fatal strike. After all, there were times when they would not have enough power to face off against a powerful enemy with brute strength. At such a situation, with enough speed, they could still fight in circles against them.


    A cold sneer appeared on Su Ming''s lips. The instant the falling meteors formed by the ny-nine dragon-like beasts, he lifted his right foot and stepped on the circr tform. With a loud bang, a powerful wave of impact spread out from his foot. His body shot up, and he lifted his right hand to threw a punch in the direction of the sky.


    The world roared, and the shadow of a gigantic fist rose from Su Ming''s body. As it roared, it charged towards the sky. All the meteors it touched instantly crumbled to pieces.


    At the same time, right when all the meteors shattered, nine loud bangs that meant Su Ming had cleared the stage rang out in the air.


    It was just as what the ten million cultivators had guessed, Su Ming hadpletely ignored the rules of the test. He had simply decided to use his strength to clear the ce through brute force!


    As the world roared and the cultivators in the area were in the process of going over, Su Ming had already leaped up to change to the second Striking Lands. He could choose not to take action, but when he did¡­ then with just one move, he would shock the world!


    The pir of light on the tform behind him had a shing name appear right on top at that moment¡ªDao Kong!

 Chapter 1072 Striking Lands 1

    <h4>Chapter 1072 Striking Lands 1</h4>


    The nine booms shook the sky and earth. As a brilliant light surged skywards from the first Striking Lands, it shone in all directions, and all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect on the way immediately stopped moving. When they looked towards the first Striking Lands, shock appeared in their eyes.


    They were not the only ones. At that moment, the expressions of the disciples from Morning Dao Sect who had not flown out from the ce where the Anointment Ceremony was held changed. The Dynasts who had the same status as Su Ming also narrowed their eyes.


    Su Ming was simply too fast. Only around one hundred breaths had passed since he left to the time he cleared all nine stages in the first Striking Lands. It was a sensation due to the time he took and the difficulty thaty in that test itself. It was enough to start a storm which swept in all directions.


    Even the previous indifferent expressions of the aloof young man and the gentle middle-aged man turned grave while a dark light shed in Bei Bang''s eyes while he stood on thergest lotus tform. The three Sect Masters behind him had differing expressions. A barely noticeable fierce light shone in the tanned old man''s eyes.


    The thin Ma Fei sucked in a sharp breath as she stood in the crowd, looking rather dumbfounded. Even though she had guessed that Su Ming would be able to clear the first Striking Lands, she had not expected that he would be able to clear them at such a speed.


    De Shun, the person who had promoted himself on Su Ming''s tform, was also in the crowd. At that moment, he shrank in slightly, then a thought formed in his head. Immediately, he rose up.


    ''I''ll be rich! I''ll definitely be rich this time!'' An excited expression appeared on his face, and he charged towards the cultivators rushing to the first Striking Lands.


    With his actions, Su Ming had crushed all of theughter mocking him just then. With his actions, he told all the people that the Striking Lands posed no difficulty to him if he wanted to clear them.


    At that moment, Su Ming took a step forward, turning into a long arc that sliced through the air. When the crowd looked at him from the distance, they saw him rushing towards the second Striking Lands.


    "The second Striking Lands! He went to the second!"


    "The second Striking Lands is several times harder than the first. Even if he managed to clear the previous one at an incredibly quick speed, he might not be as sessful in the secondnd!"


    "But I look forward to whether he will seed!"


    "That''s impossible, the second Striking Lands tests willpower. The illusions there are so strong that a normal person will not be able to go past, or else why would only Dao Lin and Dao Fa be the only ones among the Dynasts who could clear all nine stages in the secondnd?!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. After all, there are hundreds of people who had managed to clear the nine Striking Lands. But even the fastest person used six hours¡­ Dao Kong simply might not have enough time."


    As the noise from the discussions rose, the crowd charged towards the second Striking Lands.


    Besides Dao Lin and Dao Da with somewhat grave expressions on their faces, the other seven Dynasts on the lotus tforms sat with various forms of sullenness.


    "He only has two hours; it''s impossible for him to clear the second Striking Lands!"


    "That''s right. It''ll be especially so for the illusion in the third stage. Even if you know it''s fake, it''s still difficult to prevent your will from shaking. That man¡­ Hmph!"


    As the Dynasts sent their thoughts to each other, the long arc which was Su Ming sliced through the air and stepped onto the second continent, right where were the second Striking Lands.


    It had the same gigantic round tform, and there were also several dragon-like beasts surrounding a gigantic pir of light. At the instant Su Ming came to the ce, those dragon-like beasts immediately roared at him.


    At the instant their voices echoed in the air, Su Ming stepped onto the round tform without any hesitation.


    An imposing voice immediately spoke from the pir of light.


    "Challenger¡­ your name." There was not a hint of emotion in that voice. It echoed in the area and reached the hearts of all the cultivators who were rushing over at their top speed.


    "Dao Kong," Su Ming answered tly. At the instant his voice rang out, a gentle light spread out from of the pir of light. It enveloped Su Ming''s body, and when it spread past him, the emotionless voice echoed in the air in the same imposing manner again.


    "Dao Kong, the second Striking Lands, the Stage of Illusions, will henceforth be activated."


    When it finished speaking, the world before Su Ming''s eyes changed and turned into emptiness. The darkness there was endless. Strange roars came nonstop from somewhere farther away.


    ''Stage of Illusions¡­''


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming''s mouth. Perhaps such illusions would affect the others, but Su Ming had the Illusion of Stars, Sun, and Moon in his eyes. His own illusions contained the power of the illusion which would turn everything fake into real as long as he believed it. Using an illusion to test Su Ming was akin to a cultivator in Foundation Establishment Realm testing a cultivator in Nascent Soul Realm.


    To Su Ming, the most energy-saving method would be to sit down cross-legged and allow the illusions around him to change, be more vicious, stronger, and as he remained unshaken, they would break.


    However, this method was not arrogant enough, not ostentatious enough, and it was not what Su Ming wanted.


    The shadow of the sun, moon, and stars shed in his eyes, and his lips curled up into a cold sneer. He wanted to use a method no one else could use to clear the second Striking Lands.


    This unprecedented method was not of the illusions in this ce testing Su Ming, but him using his illusions¡­ to test thend!


    Illusion versus illusion. He would see whose control and skills over illusions was greater.


    When Su Ming stepped into the second Striking Lands, there were already millions of long arcs who had arrived at the sky beyond that continent. They surrounded the area and looked at the Striking Lands.


    De Shun''s eyes shone as he stood among the cultivators. He swept his right hand across his bosom, and a spirit talisman shining with a blue light appeared on his palm. He stuck it to his neck, then threw his head back to roar.


    "Old masters, young masters, brothers, sisters, fellow Daoists, do you remember De Shun? My De means morality, and Shun means having everything go your way when you buy things.


    "Today, on thisnd, I will open a betting pool to bet on how many breaths Dynast Dao Kong will need to clear five stages. If you bet that he will clear it within fifty breaths, your return rate will be one hundred times, if within one hundred breaths, your return rate will be fifty times, within two hundred breaths, your return rate will be ten, and if you bet that he will clear it in more than two hundred breaths, your return rate will be one!"


    Under the effect of the spirit talisman, De Shun''s voice immediately echoed in the air in a thunderous manner. Everyone within the area could hear it.


    It was clear that his spirit talisman was not an ordinary object, since it was able to achieve such an effect. The price for its creation should have been great, but if De Shun could grasp the right timing, he could earn back several times, several dozens of times, or even hundreds of times the money he lost. When faced with the possibility of such returns, there was no way he would let this chance go.


    The millions of cultivators in the area turned their heads towards him, and someone immediately believed in his words and walked towards De Shun to ce a bet.


    "Why are we only betting for five stages?" There were also those who were suspicious of De Shun''s words.


    "Fellow Daoist, we can open another betting pool after five stages. We don''t have to be in a hurry. Besides, Dynast Dao Kong might not be able to clear the first five stages. At that time, I will reimburse all those who bet on the final option. This is a rare chance so what are you waiting for? You only need a few crystals, and if you make the right judgment, then with one crystal, you will earn one hundred crystals!


    "You can earn fifty crystals, or twenty crystals, and at the very least anther crystal. Make your bets! My fellow friends, make your bets! Time is almost up! The fifty breaths lot is almost closed, but I''ll still take those for one hundred breaths." De Shun spoke rapidly and shouted continuously.


    Themotion from the world outside could not reach the Striking Lands. At that moment, Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and the shadow of the sun, moon, and stars manifested in his eyes. Everything around him was dark while strange roars came from all directions. They sounded closer, as if there were plenty of malicious spirits charging towards him.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. The sun, moon, and stars shone powerfully in his eyes. Immediately, they reflected Su Ming''s will in the form of pictures, and ayer of golden light spread out from his body. That golden light swept through the area, changing the space around Su Ming from darkness to another world.


    Beneath his feet was ground, and above his head was a sky. Beyond the continent was empty, ck space, and thend upon which Su Ming sat down was spreading outwards swiftly, as if it was recing the emptiness in thend, since he was the dictator of the illusions in thend.


    The light was created by illusions, and the dark spaces in the area were also created by them. This was a battle of illusions. Those from the Striking Lands contained a power that could shake willpower, but Su Ming''s illusion not only contained this power, but also¡­ the Art from the Ancestral Spirits in Divine Essence Star Ocean¡ªthe power that would be reality as long as he believed in it.


    Because of it, the superior one was immediately decided. Almost at the instant Su Ming''s world of light swept outwards, the ck space dissipatedyer byyer to reveal countless ferocious malicious spirits. They let out shrill screams of pain and tumbled backwards.


    In an instant, the world before Su Ming no longer had any darkness in it. Light stretched to one hundred thousand feet around him.


    "The first stage has been cleared. Activate the second stage." When the aloof voice rang in the air again, the scene around Su Ming changed once again.


    This time, what appeared was a blue sea. Some mountains could be seen far in the distance. Together with the sea they formed a familiar scene from Su Ming''s memories.


    "An Art to bring out my memories, then manifest all that is familiar to me. You¡­ are not as familiar as I am with this Art."


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He raised his right hand, then swung it forward. As the sun and moon formed in his eyes, the sea instantly tumbled about. Waves surged upwards and roared. Bolts of lightning shed with thunderous roars. When they descended, they looked as if they separated the world, tearing the sea and the mountains in the distance apart with one loud bang!


    As the whole world shattered and crumbled into fragments that tumbled backwards, what appeared after was a gxy. Floating in it was a dull, lustreless. It looked as if it was dead, without a single hint of vitality that could be detected.

 Chapter 1073 Striking Lands 2

    <h4>Chapter 1073 Striking Lands 2</h4>


    There was no life force in the. It was like a huge meteor, dreary and dull.


    After a moment, a group of cultivators approached it from a distant gxy. There were eight of them, and they were charging forward as if they were about toe rest there, but the instant they stepped onto the dull, it turned into a gigantic heart. It pumped a few times, and when the cultivators screamed shrilly in pain, their bodies instantly shattered due to the beating of the heart. Their souls were immediately sucked by it.


    Then, the bloody heart turned back into a dull.


    Su Ming was in the distance. He had watched the whole scene, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. All of it was an illusion, but it belonged to Su Ming, not the Striking Lands.


    The illusion was born from a memory, but not his¡­ The memory belonged to the strange power which had created the illusion and whichy at the core of the Striking Lands of Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming cast a cold nce towards the ce, then raised his right hand to swing it forward. Immediately, hundreds of cultivators charged forward. Fear was on their faces, because there were around one thousand people hot on their heels.


    Both their expressions and their actions looked incredibly real, so not a hint of falsehood could be detected. The people were so fast that they instantly closed in on the dull meteor. After a moment, screams of pain rang out, and even the thousands of people chasing after them were crushed while their Nascent Divinities were absorbed by the which had turned into a heart.


    "Based on my understanding, the pinnacle of illusions is not to pass falsehood as the truth¡­" Su Ming said softly. He swung his right arm again, and the power of time surged forth, making the time flow without any sign or sound. In no time, ten thousand years seemed to pass. Then, gradually, an army made of tens of thousands of cultivators appeared in the area. They rushed forward, looking like they wanted to pass by the.


    The sound of a heart beating, cries of surprise, and shrill screams of pain rose into the gxy once more. The tens of thousands of cultivators¡­ all died, and the dull became a size bigger.


    "It is neither turning something false real¡­" Su Ming shook his head. He swung his right arm again. As time flowed, all groups and individuals who passed by the, no matter what level of cultivation they possessed or what life form they happened to be¡­ were all devoured by the.


    It grewrger with each feeding. In the end, it was ten timesrger than its original size.


    One day, a figure appeared in the gxy. He was a man with long hair who was dressed in a simple long robe and who had aplicated runic symbol shing at the center of his brows. He was walking towards the from the distance.


    "I didn''t expect myself to be able to see an Illusory Meteor in this ce. By the looks of it, it has already developed its own intelligence. It can be used to strengthen my disciples'' willpower in the future." The man smiled faintly. His voice was gentle, but the instant his words were spoken the gigantic turned into a blood-red heart and began beating.


    All of it were the''s memories. When it turned into a blood red heart and the sound of it beating rose into the gxy, a glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and he lifted his right hand to point at the space before him.


    During that instant, the gxy became still. The blood-red heart no longer continued beating, and even the gentle man stopped moving.


    "From what I understand, the pinnacle of Illusory Arts¡­ is to change memories!" Su Ming said calmly while walking towards the gxy. When he arrived before the man in the long robe, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm at him. Immediately, as if he had wiped off something from a person''s memories, that long-haired man waspletely wiped off from the ce.


    Su Ming turned his head around. When he looked towards the blood-red heart which was the, the shadow of the sun, moon, and stars shone in his eyes. The freezing of time around him was instantly cancelled, and everything returned to normal. The sound of the heart beating rang in all directions once more.


    That heartbeat had a strange power that could make a person''s blood flow in reverse, but Su Ming''s expression remained the same. He walked towards the blood-red heart, then raised his right hand to swiftly seize the air in its direction. Booming sounds shook the sky and earth before they echoed through the whole gxy.


    "In your memories, you were subjugated by that long-haired man and became the source of power for the second Striking Lands of Morning Dao Sect. Now, your memories will be changed, and the one who will subjugate you will be me!" Su Ming formed a seal with his left hand before he pointed at the gxy. Immediately, it trembled. A gigantic palm appeared out of nowhere and charged towards the blood-red heart.


    Su Ming did not stop walking. With a single move, he seized space with his right hand. Immediately, the Life Inequity Spear appeared in his grasp. When he flung it forward, the spear let out a loud, buzzing sound, and instantly pierced the blood-red heart.


    The heartbeats from the blood-red heart continued to shake the gxy, but Su Ming did not stop. With a step forward, he stepped on that blood-red heart.


    "In your memories, you are bound to fail. So this is a disaster you cannot escape¡­" Su Ming said faintly. He lifted his right hand, then with all five of his fingers, he stabbed the blood-red heart beneath him. At the same time, arge number of branches crawled out of his fingers and pierced his target. "But now, the one who will subjugate you is me. From now on, I am your master."


    The instant Su Ming said those words, arge number of veins appeared on the blood-red heart. They twisted and squirmed about, because the branches stretching out from Su Ming''s body had filled its whole body.


    A loud bang signaling the copse of the gxy rose swiftly into space. The gxy shattered into fragments and disappeared. The blood-red heart and Su Ming vanished with it as well.


    Su Ming sat on the circr tform. He had not moved a single inch from the start. Everything before had been just an illusion. It was activated by thend, but dominated by Su Ming.


    When he opened his eyes, the pir of light in front of him started shing intensely. The names of the hundreds of people who had cleared the area were gradually bing fainter.


    "Greetings¡­ master." A cold voice that contained not a hint of emotion echoed in the area and Su Ming''s ears.


    Heughed. Once he stood up, he turned around and took a step outside. In an instant, he walked out of the tform in thend. When he appeared in midair, the pir of light on the tform behind him showed Dao Kong''s name at its highest spot, above the hundreds of other names.


    And his name was not as dull as the other names. It was a brilliant shade of red!


    That blood-red name not only signified that Su Ming was the fastest person to ever clear that ce, but also that he was the master of the second Striking Lands.


    However, that was something that other people would not know. Only Su Ming would know about it, and if he wanted, he could even make the disciples from Morning Dao Secting to clear the second Striking Lands die there.


    More urately speaking, Su Ming did not clear the ce, because he did not clear the stages step by step based on the rules. Instead, he used a forceful method to be the master of the rules. Needless to say, because of it, he had risen above everyone. When he walked out, all the hundreds of cultivators in the area were so shocked they were bbergasted.


    While Su Ming thought that he had spent a long period of time to clear the zone, he had in truth spent much less time in the second Striking Landspared to the first. He had only used¡­ thirty-five breaths!


    The people around the area had counted since when Su Ming had stepped into the second Striking Lands. In fact, before De Shun could amass arge number of betters after he opened his betting pool, it had already ended.


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at the millions of cultivators around him, then with one move, charged towards the third Striking Lands.


    Only after he left did the people in thend react to the situation. An uproar much stronger than before rose up with loud rumbling sounds, as if a storm had broken out among them.


    "Thirty-five breaths? It''s really just thirty-five breaths! He''s too powerful. Dynast Dao Kong is too powerful!"


    "I remember now! Dynast Dao Kong is said to be the person with the greatest potential in Morning Dao Sect in years! Even if he''s been silent for more than a thousand years, a person like him would definitely shock the world once he appears!!"


    "Just what level of cultivation does he have? How could he do this? It''s only been a few moments since he entered¡­ and he already cleared the second Striking Lands. That is the Stage of Illusions. There are only hundreds of people who have cleared the ce¡­"


    "Look. He''s¡­ he''s going to clear the third Striking Lands. I''m willing to bet that he wants to clear all nine Striking Lands!"


    In the mid of the uproar and disbelief, the millions of cultivators followed after Su Ming at the fastest speed they could muster and charged towards the third Striking Lands on the third continent.


    Ma Fei''s breathing quickened as she stood with the crowd, watching Su Ming heading off into the distance. The shock on her face was a reflection of the fluctuation of emotions in her heart, which would be something that she would not forget in her life.


    De Shun might have also been incredibly astonished, but his heart was aching greatly as well at the thought of how he had miscalcted. He did not expect that Dao Kong would be so terrifying and manage to finish so quickly, preventing him from earning even more. But when he thought about it from another angle, he swiftly came to a decision. He could open another betting pool, but he''ll have to do it sooner.


    "The betting pool is now open! Let''s continue betting. This time, it''s the third Striking Lands. Everyone, you''ll have to hurry."


    The instant Su Ming cleared the second Striking Lands, the couple million cultivators who had not followed after the crowd and were left behind in the spot of the Anointment Ceremony could no longer remain calm. With disbelief on their faces, they flew out and without any hesitation headed towards the third continent.


    Even the Dynasts found themselves unable to continue staying behind. With sour expressions, all of them turned into long arcs and charged forward. Even Dao Lin and Dao Fa had grave expressions which had never appeared on them before as they rushed ahead at full speed.


    The originally lively spot used for the Anointment Ceremony only had four people left in the area. Besides Bei Bang, the others were the three Sect Masters behind him.

 Chapter 1074 Striking Lands 3

    <h4>Chapter 1074 Striking Lands 3</h4>


    The four people''s faces were calm, and not many changes could be detected on them. However, they had all directed their gazes towards the long arc traveling into the distance¡ªthe long arc that was Su Ming.


    The tanned old man remainedposed, but he wasughing coldly in his heart. He hoped that Su Ming would be as ostentatious as possible, because when the person he had sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence returned, the effect would be greater.


    He might have the golden light from his blood and it might not be possible to shake his status, but what the tanned old man wanted was to shake human hearts.


    As long as the disciples of Morning Dao Sect heard about everything that had happened to Dao Kong in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and grew suspicious of him, the tanned old man would have reached his goal.


    He only needed the disciples in Morning Dao Sect to suspect Dao Kong, for suspicions would naturally cause more rumors to be born. Because of it, even if he became a Dynast, as long as there were people who suspected him, it would be no different from him not being made a Dynast.


    There was no need to render a person useless by stripping them off their status. The best weapons were the doubts in human hearts and malicious gossip.


    As the tanned old manughed coldly in his heart, Su Ming approached the third Striking Lands in the sky. As he closed in, he saw the tform at the center of the continent at first nce. There were less than thirty names shining on the pir of light.


    There were eight names at the highest part, while the other names were slightly smaller. They were ced lower. The eight names signified the people who had cleared thend, and as for the smaller names, they symbolized the people who had cleared certain stages.


    Su Ming stared at the pir of light. as whistling sounds reached his ears. They came from all ten million cultivators charging towards him as they sliced through the air with their speed.


    He did not bother himself with the fact that he''d drawn a crowd. Su Ming lifted his foot and stepped onto the tform. At the instant he did so, a gigantic figure made of light appeared before him.


    It might be vague, but based on the outline, it was a man dressed in golden armor. He had a golden helmet, and his armor was shining with golden light. His arms were positioned before him, pressing on a gigantic golden sword which was stabbed into the ground.


    His eyes were closed. When his body slowly became clearer and hisplete appearance was revealed, he opened his eyes, and a brilliant light shone from within them.


    At that moment, the cultivators arrived one after another in the area nearby. The people who arrived the quickest had solemn expressions on their faces. The power exuding from their bodies showed that all of them were not weak; quite arge number of them were cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    "The third Striking Lands is definitely not like the previous twonds. All eight of the people who had cleared it might not have been appointed as Dynasts, but all of them had attained greatpletion in Sr Kalpa Realm. In fact, there are people who suspect that they had broken through the limitation of their Realm and be Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death!"


    "They might not be Dynasts, but even the ten Dynasts have to be polite when they meet these people to win their support. That Dynast Dao Kong might have the ability to clear the previous two Striking Lands, but he probably won''t be sessful in the third Striking Land."


    "That''s right. After all, even Dao Lin and Dao Fa were forced to stop when they reached the ninth stage. No matter how strong this Dao Kong is, he will be forced to stop here."


    "Indeed. Those eight are all people who have built quite a reputation for themselves. Perhaps they don''t even find the title of Dynasts worthy of them, which is why they did note to the challenge this time. In fact, there are also direct descendants in Morning Dao Sect who have great power, but are still in istion. They havepletely disregarded this Anointment Ceremony."


    "That''s because these ten Dynasts are not strong enough, or else why do you think there were no powerful warriors who came to challenge them?"


    As the crowd discussed among itself, it suddenly stopped talking and looked towards the tform.


    At that moment, the man in golden armor before Su Ming hadpletely opened his eyes. Two bolts of lightning swam in them as the man stared at Su Ming coldly.


    "Thisnd is known as the Striking Land of the Battle of the Golden Armor. I am the garrison, Jin Xiu, and due to the protection bestowed upon me by Morning Dao Sect, I am to train the disciples of the sect in battle. There are nine stages, and I wilt release one-tenth to nine-tenths of mine cultivation base to battle thee ording to the stage thou shalt challenge. If thou art able to square off against me from the first stage to the ninth without stop, then thou wouldst eah the right to challenge me at full strength," the old man in golden armor said in a booming voice, but no one in the area outside could hear it. Only Su Ming alone could hear his words.


    When he finished, the man in golden light took a step forward. He wrapped his fingers around the golden sword with his right hand, and as he moved forward, he lifted it with his right hand in a simple movement upwards before swinging it down.


    With that action, the power which erupted from him was only at the middle stage of World ne Realm. It might have seemed ordinary, but when itnded in Su Ming''s eyes, he found that the golden sword''s sh contained a will to cut throughws!


    This discovery made Su Ming swiftly stop himself from taking a step forward and move back instead. He gave up on attacking and just stared at the iing sh while he retreated. His eyes shed as he did that.


    The sh sliced through the air and descended on Su Ming in an instant. He had a vague feeling that thews around him had changed during that instant to form an invisible ripple that charged towards the old man from all directions. It fused into the sword and shed down along with it.


    ''This is¡­ the power to cut thews of fate!''


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. If he had note to understand the Execution of Three Evils, he would definitely not have been able to see the strange power contained in the man in golden armor''s sh.


    Boom!


    The golden sword cut down swiftly. Su Ming had clearly retreated, but when he was about to avoid the attack to observe it carefully, he discovered that at the instant the sword swung down, the dimension around him had changed. It was as if the space in which he was had moved to appear under the sword all on its own!


    Su Ming could not dodge it!


    ''This isn''t just a sh containing the power to cut fate. The power that spread out to change thews just now changed the dimension around me as well as my location so that the sword¡­ would definitely hit me!


    ''Jin Xiu, what a man!''


    For the first time, fighting spirit rose in Su Ming''s eyes. It was the first time he became so excited ever since he hade to Morning Dao Sect. It did not matter whether it was the challenges just then, the Rockside Wastnds, or even bing the master of the Stage of Illusions¡ªnone of them had been capable of making Su Ming feel such a powerful desire to fight.


    Only at that moment did it raise within him and result in a brilliant light in his eyes. He did not choose to retreat any longer, but instead lifted his right hand to hurl a punch towards the iing sh.


    Loud bangs echoed in the air, and the golden sword distorted. When it touched Su Ming''s fist, it dissipated, but a wave of tremors surged into his hand and surged through his whole body repeatedly, making him sway. Even though he did not retreat, his Qi and blood tumbled about. This caused the will to fight be stronger in his eyes, and at the same time, a determined re appeared in them.


    ''What is this divine ability?!'' Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and his determination became stronger. After all, his physical body was strong enough to shock an Almighty in Mastery Realm, but his Qi and blood had went wild from one single sh containing the power of the middle stage of World ne Realm. Before it, Su Ming had never thought such a thing was possible.


    ''There''s no way a cultivator in the middle stage of World ne Realm could win against this sh. Even those in theter stage of World ne Realm would find it hard to fight against it. A cultivator who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm would be able to withstand the strike, albeit with great difficulty. The final tremor would definitely hurt them.


    ''No wonder¡­ No wonder there are only thirty-something names in this ce, and only eight people have managed to pass. Those eight people must have incredibly great power.


    "A sword attack with three styles¡­ This is the might of this sword, but if that''s the case, could it be that there are divine abilities hidden in the nine Striking Lands¡­ If that''s true, then what is hidden in the first and second Striking Lands? It''s a pity I didn''t notice it sooner.'' A glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and he raised his head slightly before the man in golden armor.


    "I shall now use two-tenths of my power."


    The instant the man in golden armor spoke, he took a step forward. This time, he remained in his previous posture. The golden light in his right hand began to shine, and when the golden sword appeared again, he swung at Su Ming.


    The power which erupted from him was no longer in the middle stage of World ne Realm, but theter stage. In fact, a piercing golden light surrounded the golden sword. The sound of air being sliced apart reverberated around it. The man used the same sword style, but in Su Ming''s eyes, it was much swifter and fiercer than before.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled fiercely. He remembered the trajectory of the man''s sword as it swung down, and when it was about to fall on his head, he lifted his right hand to swing it before himself.


    After a bang, Su Ming moved again. His Qi and blood began to surgae about even more furiously. Even though it went away in an instant, this sort of a powerful divine ability still made the determination in Su Ming''s eyes be even greater.


    "Again!" Su Mingughed loudly, then took a step forward.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in the eyes of the man with the golden armor. He nodded, and when he raised his right hand, he used the same sword style, the same action, but this time, he used the power of those who had already attained greatpletion in World ne Realm in his attack.


    A loud bang rose into the air, and Su Ming actually took half a step back! When he raised his head, he could vaguely see a golden sword that seemed as if it was about to manifest.


    "Again!"


    A solemn look appeared in the eyes of the man in golden armor. He raised his right hand and struck the center of his brows, and cracking sounds came from his body. Immediately, the ripples of power which belonged to those in Lunar Kalpa Realm burst out from his body. A golden moon appeared behind him, and the golden light surged into the sky from the sword in his hand.


    "This is me using four-tenths of mine power. Observe carefully."


    The man in golden armor moved. It was still the same sword trajectory, but the instant itnded, Su Ming had a strong feeling that the sword seemed to have shuddered in midair. When it did so, the sharpness of the sword immediately grew by leaps and bounds.


    The shnded, and booming sounds surged into the air. This time, Su Ming took a step backwards, but the man in golden armor also trembled. He took a step back. When he lifted his head, a hint of astonishment could be seen on his face.


    "Dost thou understand?"


    "I''m still a little off." The image of a golden sword had already manifested in Su Ming''s eyes, and it was shing rapidly.


    Su Ming, determined to learn the sword attack, did not know that an uproar which surged into the skies had erupted in the area beyond when the ten million cultivators saw him battle against the man in golden armor. Even the expressions of cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm and Dynasts changed drastically.

 Chapter 1075 Striking Lands 4

    <h4>Chapter 1075 Striking Lands 4</h4>


    "He''s not defending! He''s actually attacking!"


    "All the others who challenged the Golden Armor tform mostly prioritized defense. After all, the sword attack from the man in the golden armor is incredibly powerful, and it far surpasses the power which he shows."


    "This is not the main focus. The main point is¡­ Dynast Dao Kong actually made Jin Xiu take a step back! I wonder if you met him before, but over the years, I''ve never seen anyone who actually managed to force Jin Xiu back."


    "I''ve seen someone do it before, but the power needed is at the very least in Sr Kalpa Realm!"


    As the people in the area fell into discussions, the Dynasts who hade to the area looked over with dark expressions. Hints of shock were in their eyes, and even Dao Lin as well as Dao Fa were solemn.


    "He''s at the fifth stage now," Dynast Dao Lin, the young man with the aloof expression, said in a cold voice at that moment.


    "One of them has only released four-tenths of his power, and the other is fighting at full strength. There''s nothing worth any shock," said Dao Fa, the gentle man who was also a Dynast and who was standing beside Dao Lin, faintly when he heard those words.


    On the tform, Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the man in golden armor before him. The image of the golden sword shone in his eyes. He had been able to make the man take a step back in the previous exchange because he had understood the power causing the rebound in that sword attack.


    That power could make all people''s Qi and blood surge. If they could not withstand it, their Qi and blood would disintegrate, and they would die. But even if they could withstand it, the surging of their Qi and blood could still make their bodies numb.


    "Thou hast cleareth the fourth stage. I wilt now release five-tenths of mine power." As the man in golden armor spokenguidly, golden light shone in his eyes. The power of those in Lunar Kalpa Realm erupted from his body. His presence was so strong that it instantly formed a mighty pressure that spread through the area.


    At the instant that presence of Lunar Kalpa Realm appeared, it erupted again. It was a power that was just a sliver away from Sr Kalpa Realm. Compared to the power the man had exuded when he was in the fourth stage, the difference was incredibly great, even though they were both in the same Realm.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes as the man in golden armor lifted his right hand. It was still the same movement, and he still took a step forward. With a presence that seemed like it wanted to split apart space, the golden sword swiftly swung down on Su Ming.


    He took a step forward and did not dodge. When he raised his right hand, he positioned two of his fingers together to form a sword, then swung it from the ground to the sky. An invisible sword seemed to have formed in his hand, and with an upwards motion, it crashed against the iing golden sword.


    Booming sounds reverberated in all directions. This time, Su Ming shuddered and staggered three steps backwards. The man in golden armor also shuddered and took five steps backwards. He stabbed the golden sword into the ground to stop himself and drew a long line in thend.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming''s lips. The fighting spirit in his eyes had been ignited, and it was burning with bright mes. As he smiled, he stared at the man in golden armor. There seemed to be a golden sword manifesting and being crushed in the mes of his eyes, then manifesting again. This process repeated as if he was deducing the structure of the divine ability.


    "Again!"


    Su Ming moved forward. When he took the initiative to attack, the man in golden armor lifted the golden sword swiftly. A power which belonged to those in Sr Kalpa Realm erupted from his body. This was six-tenths of his power, and also the sixth stage of thend.


    The power of Sr Kalpa Realm which erupted from his body gathered on the golden sword in his hand, and the presence spreading out from his body was strong enough to threaten those who had attained fullpletion in Sr Kalpa Realm. At the instant Su Ming closed in, the man in golden armor let out a low growl at the sky before charging forward as well. He swept his sword sideways, instantly stirring up a violent gust of wind that rushed towards Su Ming.


    Itsted only the blink of an eye. Su Ming formed a sword with two of his fingers on his right hand, and his attack collided against the golden sword again. With a loud bang, the two of them retreated. Blood trickled out of Su Ming''s mouth, and the man in golden armor also had blood on his lips.


    This time, neither of them spoke. Instead, seven-tenths of the man in golden armor''s power erupted from his body, causing his level of cultivation to rise straight to the greatpletion of Sr Kalpa Realm.


    At this level, the sword he swung down could make the pupils of even Almighties in Mastery Realm shrink, which was a telling sign of just how powerful he was.


    At the instant his power erupted, the man in golden armor rushed forward. The fighting spirit in Su Ming''s eyes became even stronger, and the image of the golden sword had already crumbled several times before being reassembled in them. The two people collided once more.


    This time, the instant Su Ming''s two fingers shed against the golden sword, ayer of ripples appeared in the area, which was the sign ofws being changed.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. The two of them retreated at the same time and coughed up a mouthful of blood, but they were not really injured. The blood was forced out of them due to the rebound force again their Qi and blood. When they split apart, Su Ming threw his head back andughed before rushing forward again.


    "The seventh stage! Dynast Dao Kong has already cleared the seventh stage!"


    "Could it be that he really wants to clear the ninth stage and be the ninth person who will clear this ce?!"


    "By the looks of it, you''re right. I just wonder whether he''ll seed or not¡­"


    "It would be easier to predict whether he can clear the eighth stage, since the main problem lies in the ninth stage. Dynast Dao Kong might not be able to clear it sessfully. After all, plenty of prodigies have been forced to stop at the ninth stage!"


    The people in the area immediately began discussing among themselves. Their eyes were glued on Su Ming. The events before them caused them to have numerous guesses as they watched in shock.


    For the first time ever, fighting spirit rose in the calm eyes of the man in golden armor standing on the tform. With a bang, eight-tenths of his power erupted, and with a single move, he stepped into the initial stage of Mastery Realm. This sort of power was the difficult part of the eighth stage. In the past, those who had cleared this stage had needed to use many Enchanted Treasures to protect themselves against the shocking strike.


    Whether or not they seeded was rted to their Enchanted Treasures and their levels of cultivation. It was also connected to the man in the golden armor. Usually, he would let those who had managed to reach the eighth stage pass and head straight to the ninth stage.


    However, once they reached the ninth stage, it would be impossible for them to clear the stage sessfully without¡­ the power of those who were Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death.


    Because of that, there were quite arge number of people who were stuck at the ninth stage and could not clear it. Unless they were Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death, it was impossible for the man in golden armor to let them pass.


    However, it was different for Su Ming. The man in golden armor had acted as a garrison in for many years, but during the course of ten thousand years, he had never met a challenger like Su Ming. His act of clearly copying his divine ability had made the man in golden armor ce an incredible amount of attention on him, which was why even though it was just the eighth stage, he treated it with great seriousness.


    The power of those in the initial stage of Mastery Realm erupted from him. Those in the area outside could not detect it, since all presences and everything on the tform had been locked tightly in the area. Outsiders could only watch with their naked eyes, but could not sense it directly.


    "When the ordinary onese forth to challenge thisnd, I wilt oft allow them to pass when they reach the eighth stage to see mine power during the ninth stage. If they can understand it and obtain something from it, then perhaps they can go further down their path of cultivation.


    "But for thee, I shalt not do so."


    Golden light shone in the man''s eyes, and he swung the golden sword in his right hand. This time, he did not step forward, but instead used the simplest manner to swiftly sh down at Su Ming.


    The tform trembled, and booming sounds reverberated in the air. The golden sword formed a golden long arc with its sh and charged towards Su Ming. His eyes sparkled and he also lifted his right hand. In the same manner, he shed upwards.


    Another shocking sound rose into the air. Su Ming''s body trembled violently, and all his Qi and blood surged within him as if they were about to burst out of his body. He was forced back and coughed up a mouthful of blood. Only then did his body feel better, but he felt numb. For the span of a few breaths, he even felt as if he had turned into a mortal.


    There was the sound of cracking from all parts of the golden armor. It might have been damaged, but it did not shatter. When the man was forced back, he too coughed up blood.


    "Observe well. This is the power of the ninth stage in thisnd, and also nine-tenths of my power."


    The man in golden armor raised his head, and the blood at the corners of his lips disappeared instantly. When he opened his mouth to speak, the power of those in Mastery Realm erupted from him with a bang. This no longer belonged to those in the initial stage of Mastery Realm, but those who had stepped into the Realm for many years and whose power had had time to umte.


    "There were eight people who cleared this stage before you. During it, three of them withstood this power through brute force. Five of them did not, but since they had already moved into Mastery Realm, they had surpassed the limits of the Battle of the Golden Armor, and so I let them pass.


    "If you can use your previous attack and shatter this golden sword, then I will release my full power¡­ to fight against you!"


    When the man''s power erupted from him, he took a step towards Su Ming. The longsword in his hand shone and formed nine afterimages in midair, making it seem as if there were nine swords slicing down at the same time.


    With fighting spirit burning in his eyes, Su Ming raised his right hand, formed a sword with two of his fingers, and at the instant a grim expression appeared on his face, he shed at the iing golden swords.


    That sh drew a long arc in the air. When it crashed against the golden swords, without any sound or obvious reason, Su Ming''s right hand trembled. The golden swords shuddered as well before crumbling at the same time as Su Ming was thrown backwards. When he was forced to the edge of the tform, he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood.


    But joy appeared on his face. He did not even bother wiping off the blood at the corner of his lips, just threw his head back andughed.


    "I understand now, so that''s how it is. Bring out your full power, we''re fighting again!"


    As Su Mingughed, he raised his right hand and positioned two of his fingers into the shape of a sword, but this time, golden light shone on his fingers. The golden image of the sword in his eyes was no longer an illusion, but looked as if it had be real and reced his pupils.


    This scenended in the eyes of the ten million people in the area outside, and their voices immediately resulted in a powerfulmotion.


    "The ninth stage! He really cleared the ninth stage!"


    "I didn''t expect there to truly be someone who can clear all nine stages in one go. I remember hearing from someone before that if there was someone who could clear the nine stages in the third Striking Lands in one go, Jin Xiu would bring out his strongest power¡­ and the hidden tenth stage would appear!"


    As the discussions echoed in the air, the man in golden armor regarded Su Ming seriously while he stood on the tform, as if he wanted to etch Su Ming''s face deep into his mind.


    "Ten thousand years ago, the ranks in the Striking Lands were reset. You are the first since then¡­ to have me show my full power. I''ll remember your name, Dao Kong¡­ I do not know how much you havee to understand, but if you wish, you can leave now. You will still be considered to have cleared the stage. And think hard about your choice, for if you did not understand¡­ you will not be able to parry my God yer Art!"

 Chapter 1076 Striking Lands 5

    <h4>Chapter 1076 Striking Lands 5</h4>


    Su Ming swung two fingers before him, and a golden light immediately appeared. During that instant, ripples spread through the area, as if somews had been changed.


    This scenended in the man in golden armor''s eyes, and his eyes sparkled. A smile appeared at the corner of his lips. He nodded and closed his eyes. It onlysted for the span of two breaths, but when he opened his eyes again, a power that had never appeared before on him while he was in the third Striking Lands erupted from his body.


    This power had clearly been sealed before, because when it burst forth, semi-transparent talismans started shing rapidly at the center of his brows and chest, as if they were suppressing the release of his power.


    "Is this all that I can manage?" The man in golden armor sighed softly and mumbled to himself. When he lifted his head, his eyes had already turned gold. A presence which belonged to those in Fate Realm spread out from him.


    "Oh well, even if this is all that I can muster, it is what can be considered to be my full power now. I can bring out the God yer Art in itsplete form. Dao Kong, the name of this sword style is God yer. Observe well."


    The instant the man in golden armor said those words, he gripped the golden sword with his right hand, then moved his left to the handle as well. With both hands holding onto the sword, he lifted it, and during that instant, a low roar came from his mouth, then with a presence of wanting to cut apart the world, he charged towards Su Ming.


    The will to fight burned brightly in Su Ming''s eyes. As heughed towards the sky, the golden light in his right hand reached a piercing degree. He raised his left hand and held his right wrist, and with the same movement as that of the man, he took a step forward, then cut down at the man in golden armor, stirring up a loud bang.


    Those outside the tform only saw two rays of golden light intersecting, two golden waves of sword aura crashing against each other, and heard a loud, astonishing bang that instantly made their ears ring. Their minds went nk.


    With a loud bang, the sword Su Ming had formed with two of his fingers had cut apart space. It cut down allws of fate and shed apart the man in golden armor''s fate while the golden sword cut down Su Ming''s connection with the world.


    This was the first wave of contact once the two of them began fighting against each other at full force. It was a battle of two people cutting down fate.


    Then two types of transformedws appeared behind Su Ming and the man in golden armor. They had been stirred up by the swords which brought chaos to a dimension by moving the target under their swings.


    It was the second wave of contact. Then, under a loud bang that surged into the sky, the third wave of contact¡ªthe rebound¡ªerupted.


    Su Ming trembled violently, and in the midst of the loud bangs, he was flung out of the tform tond in the sky in the area outside. When he coughed up blood, the man in the golden armor also staggered backwards until he was at the edge where an invisible screen of light stopped him. It bounced him back, and he coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    "You won! Remember its name, God yer Art!"


    The man in golden armor smiled as he looked at Su Ming. As he spoke, he picked up the sword and swung it. Immediately, a name written in flourish appeared at the top of the pir of light surrounded by multiple dragon-like beasts, as if it had been carved there by a sword.


    Dao Kong!


    At the instant the name showed up, the light on the pir of light instantly stretched to one hundred thousand feet. The dragon-like beasts around it immediately roared. With a smile on his face, the man in golden armor gradually disappeared from the tform.


    Su Ming stood in midair and wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. He lowered his head to stare at his right hand. Gradually, a hint of excitement and tion appeared in his eyes. He had not excepted that clearing the Striking Lands would allow him to get this sort of serendipity.


    This God yer Art might only beprised of a single sh, but that one sh was enough to shock all people. It was a peerless strike that could bring forth incredible destructive power. In fact, based on what Su Ming could feel, that Art couldpare to Mountain Shifter Art.


    With it and the Mountain Shifter Art, Su Ming was confident he could win against even stronger opponents.


    When the man in golden armor disappeared from the tform, the ten million cultivators in the area fell into a state of dead silence. They had witnessed the entire process, and soon, a shocking boom erupted from them.


    The buzzing of voices spread through the crowd, revealing their shock as well as envy, and it continued boiling around them.


    "It''s only been a few moments. Only a small part of the two hours has passed, and he has already managed to clear three Striking Lands!"


    "Even Dynasts Dao Lin and Dao Fa could not do this. No wonder they said that Dynast Dao Kong had been able to kill more than one thousand challengers previously. By the looks of it, these people had simply been reckless!"


    "Say, do you think he''ll go to the fourth Striking Lands?"


    As the crowd discussed among themselves, the Dynasts were silent. Even Dao Lin and Dao Fa stood with narrowed eyes. They stared at Su Ming standing in midair, and a pressure they had never felt before rose in their hearts upon him clearing the third Striking Lands.


    In the spot at the center of the nine continents in the first ne was the old man in Life Realm. As he waited on the lotus tform, his expression had also changed.


    "Let''s go have a look. Looks like we''ve underestimated this Dynast Dao Kong, but I''m also curious. How could a person''s level of cultivation change so much in only the span of little more than one thousand years?"


    "Sect Master Bei Bang, you do not need to be curious. I will give you the answer in a few days'' time," the tanned old man behind him said with a smile, but his heart was already filled with shock. He knew deep down about how strong Jin Xiu of the third Striking Lands was, and because he did, he was more shocked by Su Ming''s actions than many others.


    The two sect masters by his side felt the same, but not a single hint of it showed on their faces. When they heard Bei Bang''s words, they nodded in agreement.


    The four of them turned into long arcs that rushed towards the fourth Striking Lands. Clearly, in their eyes, Su Ming was definitely going to go there.


    Su Ming lifted his head when he was in the air near the third Striking Lands. His eyes sparkled, and he cast a nce at the people around the area. He then moved, but he did not go to the fourth Striking Lands. Instead, he charged towards the Rockslide Wastnds, which was the first Striking Lands he had cleared.


    While the crowd was stupefied, Su Ming moved with a speed so fast that he cut through the air. Once he closed in on the first Striking Lands, he stepped into the area. After a moment, when booming sounds rose into the air, he walked out, and there was surprised delight on his face.


    He moved again then. This time, he flew towards the second Striking Lands, the Stage of Illusions whose memories had been altered. It onlysted for about a couple dozen breaths before he flew out and threw his head back tough long and hard at the sky.


    ''Striking Lands, what a ce. Rockslide Art, Star Illusion Art, and this God yer Art¡­ Every single Striking Lands has a divine ability hidden within it.'' Su Ming''s eyes sparkled, and he charged towards the fourth Striking Lands.


    As Su Ming closed in on the fourth Striking Lands, around a dozen people from the 999 continents in the third ne, and the 99 continents in the second ne within Morning Dao Sect opened their eyes in their istion grounds. Brilliant light shone in their gazes.


    Among those people were the eight who had cleared the third Striking Lands. There were also some who were too old to enter the Sect Master Chamber. Instead, they were powerful warriors of Morning Dao Sect scattered in thend and training on their own.


    As they opened their eyes, waves of divine sense spread out from them and rushed to the nine continents in the first ne. Clearly, someone had informed them about what was happening, and Su Ming''s actions had attracted their attention. They wanted to go and have a look at what was going on.


    If those from ten thousand years ago were not mentioned, then during the period of the past ten thousand years only one person had managed to clear all nine stages of the fourth Striking Lands in one go. There were seven others who had made it up to the other stages, but had not cleared all nine at once.


    There were eight people in total, and these eight were the people who had cleared the third Striking Lands.


    Nadir Grotto was the fourth Striking Lands, and it was a name etched into the minds of all disciples of Morning Dao Sect. Extreme Darkness was a type of light that was said to have been formed by some unknown reason countless years ago to the north of True Morning Dao World.


    Later on, that light was taken away by Morning Dao Sect to build the fourth Striking Lands.


    There was a legend in Morning Dao Sect that only those who were in Mastery Realm could have the right to clear the fourth Striking Lands. If anyone went to challenge it recklessly, their soul would be injured by that Light of Extreme Darkness.


    That was why unless they were absolute confident, no one woulde challenge thatnd.


    When the ten million cultivators in the area saw Su Ming rushing to the fourth Striking Lands, they immediately became excited, and stirring up loud whistles. The crowd turned into long arcs and followed after him.


    The world shuddered at that moment. As Su Ming charged forward, he could see a gigantic pir of light at the center of the fourth Striking Lands, which was located far into the distance. The dragon-like beasts around the pir of light were breathing out gusts of freezing air as they sat around it. Just looking at it would cause a freezing chill to creep up into people''s hearts.


    However, Su Ming had decided to leave his mark in Morning Dao Sect with this, to not keep a low profile. With that determination, he was so fast that he instantly closed in on the fourth continent, and when he was right beyond the Striking Land, he came to a stop, then cast a cold nce at it.


    He might have decided to challenge thatnd and didn''t mind being ostentatious, but he would still be smart about it. Because of that, his gazended on the eight names on the pir of light.


    After a moment, cultivators arrived beside Su Ming in session. Bei Bang and the other three Sect Masters had arrived a long time ago. At that moment, they too kept silent and only stood by the side to observe.


    Only when the dozen something divine senses from the second and third ce descended did Bei Bang turn his head around to cast a sideways nce in their direction. His expression remained calm while the tanned old man behind him had a cold sneer on his lips.


    Gradually, more people arrived, and discussions began once more.


    "Does Dynast Dao Kong intend to continue challenging Striking Lands?"


    "I reckon he''s scared and doesn''t have the confidence to do so, else why would he be so hesitant. He''s worried that he won''t be able to clear it."


    "I don''t think so. Look at how Dynast Dao Kong cleared the first three Striking Lands in session and cing first in all of them. This is enough to show how strong he is. You might not know this yet, but Dao Fei Xian was also killed by Dynast Dao Kong earlier."


    As the sounds of people talking among themselves rose into the air, time slowly passed. A quarter of an hourter, Su Ming''s eyes swiftly focused. He took a swift step forward, and at the instant the area around him fell silent, he stepped into the fourth Striking Land.

 Chapter 1077 Striking Lands 6

    <h4>Chapter 1077 Striking Lands 6</h4>


    Su Ming''s movement immediately caused the area to fall into instant silence. All gazes were gathered on him and followed him as he entered the tform, but he did not pay any attention to being the center of attention of ten million cultivators.


    What he wanted to do was to let all those people see how he would amaze them. He wanted to be arrogant, to intimidate all of them. When Su Ming was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had risen to power from being weak. So when he returned to True Morning Dao World, there was no way he would allow himself to continue to be humiliated like he was in the past.


    Before, Su Ming had been observing the fourth Striking Lands. While scrutinizing it, he found some vague clues. When he moved forward and stepped onto the tform, he immediately sensed a freezing chill that waspletely different from the area outside.


    That chill did not spread out from the air and neither did ite from the tform beneath his feet. Instead, it was created by thews of thatnd. It was as if thews had made it so that the ce had to be cold, and hence, it waspulsory for the ce to be cold.


    "Challenger, who are you?!" a cold and indifferent voice asked from the gigantic pir of light.


    The next moment, ripples appeared near the tform which was surrounded by the dragon-like beasts and a vague existence with ck wings came to being. It was dressed in a ck robe.


    Its eyes were closed and it looked like it was sealed in the pir of light. That man was precisely the one who had changed thews in thend and was the source of all the chill in thend.


    "Dao Kong," Su Ming answered faintly.


    "There are two paths in Nadir Grotto. One of them is where those who fail will definitely not die. If you pass through all nine stages, you will be considered to have cleared this Striking Land. The second path is where you will certainly die if you fail. You will also clear this Striking Land if you clear all nine stages there.


    "Tell me your choice." The freezing voice was loud, but those in the area outside could not hear it.


    "What''s the difference?" Su Ming asked in anguid manner while frowning.


    "The difference is whether you want to die or live." There was a mighty pressure in the icy cold voice, bringing with it an air of those who regarded themselves superior to all others.


    The words might have been cold, and the arrogance exuding by their speaker was incredibly clear. When Su Ming heard his speech, a brilliant light shone in his eyes, and he startedughing.


    "I choose the second path," he said faintly.


    The figure which seemed to be sealed in the pir of light opened its eyes swiftly. At the instant a brilliant light shone in them, all the dragon-like beasts surrounding that pir of light roared together and descended. Dark light shone on them before they swiftly fused together to form one single figure.


    That figure had a body covered in ck feathers and had a pair of wings like those of a bat. Red light shone in his eyes, and he looked exactly like the figure sealed in the pir of light.


    "With each three breaths, you will be considered to have cleared a stage. If youst for more than thirty breaths, you will have cleared the fourth Striking Lands. In the ten thousand years since the rankings were reset, only one person has cleared the fourth Striking Lands, and he chose the first path."


    Red light shone in the eyes of the person with ck feathers, and there was a ghastly chill to his voice. As he spoke, he moved forward, and a piercing ck light erupted from his body.


    That ck light seemed to be able to devour all sources of light. At the instant it appeared, it caused Su Ming to feel as if he had been stabbed by countless needles. In fact, it was difficult for him to even open his eyes due to the piercing light.


    Wisps of freezing air also spread out from it and seeped into all of his pores as if it wanted to manifest into ice on his skin.


    With a loud bang, Su Ming fell backwards and staggered a few steps. When he lifted his head, a loud whooshing sound reached his ears. What he saw was ayer of ck light. Immediately, the feeling as if his whole body was suffering from sharp stabs of pain, ice was on his skin, and the sensation of growing heavier rose within him once again.


    The booming sounds rose again. Su Ming moved back until he was forced to the edge of the tform. When he coughed up a mouthful of ck blood, the cold voice spoke again.


    "Three breaths, you passed the first stage."


    Su Ming lifted his head, and during that instant, the ck light let out a whooshing sound again as it erupted from the person with ck feathers.


    The ck light looked as if it covered the sky and the whole world, causing everything that Su Ming could see to be reced by it. He found it difficult to even move. His body felt as if there were ten thousand needles pierced into it. In fact, even breathing was painful. The moment he exhaled, cracking sounds could be heard, as if ice had formed on his face.


    When the people outside the tform saw it, looks of pity immediately appeared on their faces. There were also those who delighted in Su Ming''s misfortune. As discussions echoed in the air, Bei Bang shook his head. The three Sect Masters behind him did not say anything, but the tanned old man was smiling coldly.


    The dozen something divine senses were starting to show signs of getting ready to scatter away.


    "He will only be able tost for at most four stages, then he will definitely fail!"


    "That''s right, by the looks of it, four stages will be his limit. This Light of Extreme Darkness is known as one of the five-colored divine lights. It might not beplete, but it''s definitely not something that a normal person can withstand."


    "I thought another Dao Xuan Yi would appear. This Dao Kong might have quite the grand presence, but he is only worth this much when a real challenge presents itself."


    "Haha, Dao Xuan Yi is known as the strongest person among all generations over thest ten thousand years in Morning Dao Sect. If it was not because he gave up on being an Dynast of his own ord and focused on his training, there is no way he would not be one of the Dynasts."


    As the dozen something divine senses spoke among themselves and were about to disperse, their conversation stopped abruptly. The signs of dispersing were also immediately gone. All of the divine senses focused on the tform at once.


    They were not the only ones. At that moment, the discussions among the ten million people in the area also fell instantly silent. All their gazesnded on the tform, and even Bei Bang and the other three looked over.


    When Su Ming saw that the world had turned ck on the tform, a cold sneer appeared on his lips. It might be difficult for him to move his body, and the ice over his body might also seem to have sealed his cultivation base, but he could still speak.


    "That''s all? Rockslide Art!"


    The instant Su Ming''s words tumbled out of his lips, booming sounds sliced through the air. Gigantic meteors appeared out of nowhere in the air above him. They were traveling so fast that when Su Ming finished speaking, they had already descended on the tform.


    Loud booms shook the sky and earth. The sound of the dozens of gigantic meteors crashing against the tform shook the ground. In fact, it caused even the fourth continent to tremble.


    As the meteorsnded, the ck light in front of Su Ming distorted. A voice tinted with shock came from the darkness before him.


    "Rockslide Art! You actually learned that Art?!"


    As the stones fell and booming sounds rose, Su Ming wiped away the blood at the corners of his lips, then cast a cold nce at the person with ck feathers. A strange and enchanting light gradually appeared on his face, and a crimson shade tainted his hair.


    He licked his lips, and blood veins appeared in the whites of his eyes. As they intersected with each other, red light shone from them.


    "I choose the third path."


    Su Ming''s voice had be hoarse. After speaking, he took a swift step forward. When he lifted his right hand, he struck the center of his brows. Immediately, he disappeared from the line of sight of the person with ck feathers and turned into a huge. That moved and became a blood-red heart.


    As it started beating with loud thumps, the expression of the person with ck feathers changed, and ck light immediately appeared around his body. It swept out in all directions to fight against the signs of copse that were stirred up by the beating of the heart.


    "Star Illusion Art!" a low voice said.


    During that moment, a crack formed at the center of the blood-red heart, instantly causing the person with ck feathers to feel as if his soul was about to be devoured. Itsted for only the span of a few breaths before that person with ck feathers let out a loud bang, and his body crumbled to pieces. ck threads from its soul was devoured by the blood-red heart before it shone with a red light and turned back into Su Ming.


    His hair had turnedpletely red. Crimson light shone in his eyes, and there was an indescribable malice and strangeness within them, along with madness.


    As Su Mingughed madly, he took a step forward without any hesitation. He charged towards the pir of light where the real body of the person with ck feathers resided. There was a glint in his eyes that shone with surprise, but there was still a cold sneer on his lips.


    However, at that moment, Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, and the Life Inequity Spear appeared in his hand. Once he held it and leaped up, golden light expanded to an area of one hundred thousand feet.


    With a loud bang, the tip of Su Ming''s Life Inequity Spear crashed into the pir of light. At the same time, the power of cutting fate spread out. The ripples formed by it crashed against the pir. Some of them shot inside, and in it was the power that assured absolute uracy of Su Ming''s God yer Art. It ignored the pir of light and sent forth the second wave of attack at the person with ck feathers.


    Booming sounds rose again, and the third attack from God yer Art¡ªthe rebound¡ªalso shot out, causing the pir of light to let out a buzz. As countless tremors shook it, even the expression of the person with ck feathers changed.


    "Rockslide Art, Star Illusion Art, God yer Art¡­ You actually learned all of them?!"


    "And¡­ Mountain Shifter!"


    A red light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his left hand and formed a seal before he pointed into the distance. Immediately, the fourth continent trembled. The tremors then surpassed all that the fourth continent had experienced previously. Under the shocked and bbergasted expressions of the ten million people outside, a mountain in the distance trembled and lifted off the ground¡­


    But no one would not have been shocked if only one was affected. As the sounds of people sucking in sharp breaths echoed in the air, the many mountains of the fourth continent all rose into the air one after another. The ground let out shocking booms, and nearly one thousand mountains appeared in the sky, forming countless inverted images!


    When this scene was witnessed by the crowd, it was enough for the hearts of all people to tremble and the dozen something divine senses to be shocked. Even the pupils of Bei Bang constricted, for he could feel the terrifying power residing in those mountains.

 Chapter 1078 Striking Lands 7

    <h4>Chapter 1078 Striking Lands 7</h4>


    The expressions of all ten million cultivators in the area changed drastically. When they looked towards the sky, their gazes were filled with great fear. They could clearly sense the might and pressureing from the force of the mountains. It was a power that could make the entire continent tremble.


    Among all of Su Ming''s divine abilities, this could be considered his strongest Art before he had learned God yer Art and when not counting his inborn abilities. He had learned it in the fifth kiln, and it came from¡­ Mountain Shifter Expanse Cosmos, a world that did not belong to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    It was the strongest Art in Mountain Shifter Expanse Cosmos, and its might¡­ was naturally difficult to measure. Su Ming had only activated one-thousandth of its true might. After all, he could not bring out its true power with his current level of cultivation, but even so, he already brought forth¡­ a power that could threaten even Almighties in Fate Realm.


    As the ten million cultivators'' expressions changed, the tanned old man sucked in a breath. Even the pupils of Bei Bang, the Almighty in Life Realm, shrank. There was a solemn expression on his face that had never been seen before.


    If the onlookers were already reacting in such a way, then the person with the ck feathers in the pir of light who was at the center of that mighty pressure could sense it even better. His eyes sparkled. Immediately, ck light burst from his body with a loud whooshing sound. When it surged into the air, the color of the pir instantly turnedpletely ck. At the same time, the ck light spread out, and in the blink of an eye, the tform turnedpletely dark in the eyes of the ten million cultivators in the area.


    Even if they were just looking at it, they felt sharp stabs of pain in their eyes. A chilling wave surged up their bodies, as if their organs had been frozen over. In fact, their limbs also became stiff under that light, and they felt as if they had lost their power and be mortal, but their cultivation bases still remained in their bodies!


    The Light of Extreme Darkness was one of the five-colored divine lights. Its power was so great that the expressions of all people who spoke of it would change when it resided in the northern most region in True Morning Dao World many years ago.


    The instant the ck light appeared and sharp pain assaulted Su Ming''s body, causing him to feel stiff, the mountains in the sky rushed down to the ground.


    The shadows of the mountains not only enveloped the tform, but even all the cultivators in the area. As the mountains came down, their shadow continued growing bigger, and to the cultivators in the area, it looked like Su Ming and the person with ck feathers had attacked at the same time. One of them froze the other''s body, and the other sent down destruction from the sky.


    Bei Bang''s expression changed drastically. He was also the only one who had his mobility under the Light of Extreme Darkness. He swung his arm up to form a seal. At the same time, he let out a low shout.


    "Morning Dao Seal!"


    Booming sounds immediately surged up, and the ten million cultivators in the area shuddered. The sharp stabs of pain and stiffness instantly disappeared. At that moment, there was only one thought in their minds¡ªretreat swiftly.


    In an instant, the ten million cultivators tumbled backwards like a tidal wave. After withdrawing to a spot far, far away, they could still hear the loud booms. The ground trembled, and the mountains crashed into the pir of light on the tform.


    In the mid of the booming sounds, the mountains struck down, and the ck light spreading out from the pir of light shed. Whooshing sounds mixed with the booms. Each time they echoed together, a mountain would crumble.


    As the Light of Extreme Darkness and the mountains fought against each other, Su Ming endured the sharp pain in his body and rushed forward swiftly. But just as he was about to thrust the spear in his hand into the pir of light again, the bald crane suddenly screeched in his mind.


    "It''s mine! IT''S MINE! Darn it all, this is MINE!


    "This light is mine! It''s mine! What''s going on? I seem to have remembered something¡­ Ah, darn it all, I can''t remember it. BUT! I know that ck light is mine! I should have a light with five colors, and when they''re all together, I could overpower all the Immortals'' Daos in the universe!"


    There was an excitement and madness that had never appeared before in the bald crane''s piercing voice. When it echoed in Su Ming''s mind, he froze for a moment, and the crimson shade in his hair faded away to return to normal.


    This was not Su Ming recovering on his own, but the bald crane''s screech containing a power that could shock hearts. It forcefully turned Su Ming back from his destruction-inducing state.


    As the bald crane screamed, the mountains fell, and the ck light was defeated. At that moment, the bald crane flew out on its own from Su Ming''s storage bag. With bloodshot eyes, it gritted its teeth and rushed to the pir of light recklessly.


    "It''s mine! You damn thief, that light is mine!"


    In Su Ming''s memories, the bald crane had never been in such a frenzy before. Even when it was in the fifth kiln and was stimted to seek new heights, it had not reacted in such a way.


    It did not have many feathers, but it had a few downy ones. At that moment, they all stood up. With bloodshot eyes shing in madness, the bald crane''s twisted expression seemed to scream that the person with ck feathers had stolen all of its crystals.


    "Just watch me, your Grandpa Crane is going to teach you a lesson! You damn thief, you stole my ck light while I wasn''t paying attention! This light is MINE!" the bald crane screeched and swiftly closed in on the pir.


    That ck light swept out, and sharp stabs of pain immediately spread through Su Ming''s body, but the bald crane waspletely unharmed. Not only did it not stop, it even became faster. With a bang, it crashed against the pir of light, and its gaze met that of the person with ck feathers.


    When they looked into each other''s eyes, the person with ck feathers was first stunned, then his expression changed drastically, in a manner that had never happened for him before. He shuddered, as if he was about to move back, but he was sealed in the pir of light and could not withdraw. He then immediately let out a shrill scream.


    "It''s you! Damn it! You''re not dead?! How could you not be dead?! Why can''t you just die!"


    ck light spread out in an intense manner from the person with ck feathers, causing Su Ming to be unable to get closer to it. He staggered backwards, and a loud booming sound reverberated in the air. The mountains continued descending without stop. Each time one crumbled, the ck light would be dimmer, and it would also make the person with ck feathers in the pir shudder, but no matter how he shuddered, he did not tremble as badly as when he saw the bald crane.


    "You''re mine! And the light is also mine! This damn light, this cute light, it sealed you! Darn it all, this light is far too ADORABLE!" The bald crane was already rambling incoherently. With a loud shout, half of its body seeped through the pir¡­ and it entered it.


    Su Ming had known since a long time ago that the bald crane was immune to all seals. When he saw it again, a sparkle shone in his eyes. He moved back upon another sh of the ck light and swung his arm. Immediately, mountains surrounded the area. As booming sounds rose up while the mountains crumbled in their fight against the ck light, the shattered stones turned into powder. It stirred up a windstorm and blocked¡­ the gazes from the world outside.


    All of that could not be seen by those in the area beyond. The existence of the ck light blocked off their vision, and it was the same for the voices. No one in the area outside could hear anything. Besides, the ten million cultivators in the area as well as Bei Bang had already retreated into the distance. The storm of powder due to the copse of Su Ming''s mountains only entuated everyone''s inability to see clearly.


    Because of that, only Su Ming, the person with ck feathers, and the bald crane knew what was going on inside.


    When the bald crane pushed half of its body through the pir of light, the person with ck feathers screamed shrilly, as if he was extremely terrified and wanted to flee, but he could not leave the area of the seal. His screams were tinted with despair.


    "Don''t worry, popper¡­e to Grandpa Crane''s bosom and let me embrace you tightly¡­" The bald crane''s expression was distorted. Its voice also became strange. As it used all of its strength to crawl into the pir of light, it kept on speaking to the trembling and struggling person with ck feathers.


    Its words made even''s Su Ming skin crawl when he heard them. As for the person with ck feathers, he felt it even more. As he screamed, he struggled, but it did not make any difference. He could only watch the bald crane continue crawling in with all its strength. By then, most of its body had already entered the pir of light.


    "Come here, baby, you''re mine¡­ Haha, this light is mine! I remember now! Darn it all, even you are mine!


    "Hmm? Could it be that I''m your father and you''re my son?" Clearly, once this question appeared in the bald crane''s head, it caused it a great deal of confusion. It scratched its head before twisting its body with great strength andpletely crawling into the pir. Then, whileughing and licking its lips, its eyes bloodshot¡­ it even started to mumble in a deranged manner.


    "Son, your pops is here now. Don''t be scared, I''ll be veeeery gentle¡­ Nah, Grandpa Crane sounds better. Let''s do over. You don''t have to be anxious." The bald crane''s body trembled while itughed in a piercing voice, then even took a few steps back.


    "Baby, your Grandpa Crane is here. You don''t have to be scared anymore¡­" The bald crane''s voice was immediately reced by the person with ck feathers'' loud screams. At the instant it rose up, the bald crane pounced on him like a malicious dog on food, then wrapped its wings around him.


    At the instant their bodies touched each other, the person with ck feathers shuddered intensely. A vortex appeared at the center of his brows, and during that instant, a ck feather appeared from between his brows while he shivered. Once it disappeared into the center of the bald crane''s brows, the person with ck feathers went limp. Its body turned into a ray of ck light that spread outwards before disappearing without a trace.


    Disappearing along with him was the bald crane, who seemed to have regained its senses and swiftly fled back into Su Ming''s storage bag.


    "I''m going to be rich! Little Boy Su, darn it all, I''m going to be RICH! How many crystals do you reckon this feather will sell for? Do you think I''ll be able to get one hundred for it?"


    "Can you use that Light of Extreme Darkness?" Su Ming suddenly asked.


    "Of course. It feels as if it belongs to me. Strange¡­ it feels as if it has always belonged to me," the bald crane murmured under its breath.


    Su Ming''s lips curled up into a smile. He raised his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the storm and the whirlwind around the area dissipated. Besides the many mountains which had been turned to powdered stone, the others tumbled backwards to return to their original spots.


    The ck light on the tform had already disappeared. When everything returned to normal, Su Ming turned around and looked towards the crowd beyond the tform. He saw astonished gazes along with expressions filled with disbelief.


    He did not even need to turn his head around to know that what caused the people to be in shock was because the person with ck feathers who had existed for an unknown number of years in the pir of light in Morning Dao Sect¡­ had vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 1079 His Name Is Sang

    <h4>Chapter 1079 His Name Is Sang</h4>


    "He''s gone¡­" After a long while, when Su Ming walked off the tform, the crowd registered what had happened. Then, an uproar that seemed to surge into the sky rose among them.


    "This¡­ This is¡­ what happened? Why is the person with ck feathers who has always existed in the pir of light¡­ gone?"


    "Can Dynast Dao Kong be considered to have cleared the fourth Striking Lands?"


    "Nonsense. The person guarding thend is gone, so you tell me whether Dynast Dao Kong cleared the stage!"


    "Just what level of cultivation does he possess? How can this be? Could the garrison have been killed?"


    "This isn''t the main point. The point is, the garrison of the fourth Striking Lands has disappeared. How¡­ are we going to challenge this Striking Lands in the future?"


    "This might be something that has never happened in Morning Dao Sect¡­" The sounds of discussion had never been so strong. Even when Su Ming had cleared the previous three Striking Lands, the voices had note close to such loudness.


    The Dynasts in the area, including Dao Lin and Dao Fa, held great shock and astonishment in their eyes as they looked towards Su Ming. In fact, there was already an indescribable wariness and fear in the depths of their hearts.


    On the other hand, the dozen something divine senses who had descended had swiftly dissipated while keeping their silence. However, the instant they did so, a dozen something spots from the ny-nine continents in the second ne and the 999 continents in the third ne let out booming sounds. A figure shot out from each of them, and after most of them raised their heads to stare at the nine continents in the first ne, they took a step to change upwards.


    They knew that something major had happened. The garrison of the fourth Striking Lands had disappeared. This was something unprecedented and would surely stir up a huge storm. If they werete, Dynast Dao Kong might manage to die, and they would lose their chance to challenge him.


    Besides them, old Bei Bang standing at the edge of the group of cultivators on the fourth continent had a dark expression on his face. He stared at the empty pir of light, then at Su Ming. He did not say anything though and remained silent. He could only be considered as one of the core members in Morning Dao Sect, but not the top one, since there were quite a few people whose ranks were above his. Those people had to have learned of what happened¡­ and would probablye soon.


    The three sect masters behind Bei Bang were stunned, especially that tanned old man. He had even sucked in a sharp breath, and for the first time ever, wariness appeared in his gaze as he stared at Su Ming.


    The moment Su Ming walked off the tform and stepped into the air, wind stirred and clouds began to surge. Thunder roared, and a gigantic vortex formed.


    As it spun and roared, three wills descended from within it with a bang. The moment they did so, the hearts of the cultivators in the area immediately trembled. Even Bei Bang shuddered and lowered his head before wrapping his fist in his palm and bowing to the sky.


    As he did this, the three sect masters behind him immediately wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed respectfully as well. The ten million cultivators around him also worshiped those three wills together.


    Su Ming who stood in midair raised his head to look at the vortex. His eyes shone. He decided not to act too arrogantly in this matter and lowered his head before bowing as well.


    "Dao Kong!"


    The instant Su Ming bowed, a buzzing sound came out with a bang from the vortex in the sky like a God. A voice spread to all four nes like tumbling waves and reached more than ten million continents.


    "What have you done to the existence of Extreme Darkness guarding thisnd?! Why has the presence of his vitality disappeared?!" The buzzing spread out again. There was a freezing chill contained in it, and it immediately caused all the living beings in the world to feel as if their hearts had withered and their lives would end if the speaker so much as gave themand.


    "Death Realm!"


    There were naturally those who had great knowledge of things in the world. At that moment, in shock, they lowered their heads even further. Each disciple in Morning Dao Sect knew that Morning Dao Sect¡­ had umted its strength over countless years, and it was fathomless!


    "I don''t know," Su Ming said tly while shaking his head. He remainedposed, and not a single change could be detected on him. He might be in Morning Dao Sect, but it did not matter to him.


    More than one thousand years ago, Dao Kong had stepped into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. The Almighties in True Morning Dao World fending against the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had mentioned that they only listened to Progenitor Dao Chen. When he stepped into Morning Dao Sect, the Blood-Soul Fusion test had given him the golden bloodline. If Su Ming still did not understand what was going on, then he would have lived his life in vain.


    Was there anything in Morning Dao Sect that he should be afraid of?


    When Su Ming delivered his answer, the three wills in the vortex did not immediately speak, but the increasingly oppressive mighty pressure seemed to continuously gather around them in that silence. It made the ten million cultivators in thend to immediately begin trembling.


    "Cancel Dao Kong''s right to be a Dynast." After some time, the buzzing sound came from the vortex again. At the instant that voice spoke, another one filled with an imposing tone reverberated in the air as well.


    "Cancel his right to be a direct descendant."


    "Excluding those who are sect masters, all those who share the same blood as him will be demoted to being members of a branch family."


    "Banish him to Dao Ocean. Suppress him there until he voices his secrets. If he does not answer in ten thousand years, then he shall sink into Dao Ocean until the universe is destroyed."


    The three buzzing voices spoke one after another. The mighty pressure contained in them made it sound as if they could decide the fate of all lives as well as the direction the world should head towards with just their words.


    "This punishment will be effective immediately!" As the words left the vortex, a gigantic palm stretched out and charged towards Su Ming with loud booming sounds.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his head to stare at the iing palm without any change in his expression. He was making a bet about whether Dao Chen, who was in constant istion, would appear to interfere. If that did not appear, then Su Ming would summon the fifth kiln and ughter his way out of Morning Dao Sect.


    Even though he would have wasted his identity as Dao Kong, he had methods to obtain a new identity. However, unless he absolutely had to, Su Ming was unwilling to do such a thing.


    The huge palm came towards him with loud booming sounds. At the instant it was about to touch him, a brilliant light filled with madness shone in Su Ming''s eyes, and suddenly, a ray of golden light descended from the heavens, a ce even higher than where the vortex was located.


    The golden light was so fast that its speed could not be put to words. The instant it appeared, it shot through the huge palm pressing down towards Su Ming. Amid the loud bangs that were stirred up, the palm crumbled and was disassembled without any resistance on its part. The golden light then stopped in front of Su Ming. It showed up to be a piece of paper!


    It was a very ordinary andmon piece of rice paper.


    There was ink that had yet to dry on it. When dazzling golden light shone from it, a presence that made the sky, the earth, the entire Morning Dao Sect, and even the entire True Morning Dao World tremble spread out without restraint.


    "Dynast Dao Kong shall now act as the garrison of the fourth Striking Lands, and he shall be responsible for all those whoe to challenge thend," a faint voice said from the rice paper, and a young man appeared next to it. Once he showed up, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming. As he spoke, the young man did not even bother to look at the vortex in the sky, but instead raised his right hand and swung it. Then, the rice paper immediately flew towards Su Ming.


    "This is a gift from Lord Dao Chen to you, Your Highness. I shall take my leave now."


    As he spoke, the young man cast Su Ming a faint smile. In that smile was a profoundness Su Ming could not decipher. It was as if a great wave of sentiment had risen within the man. He turned around and stepped into the air where he disappeared without a trace. From the start till the moment he disappeared, he never looked at the vortex, treating it as if it was not even there.


    The area was covered by a dead silence. Everyone''s expressions might have looked the same as before, but an astonishing storm had stirred up in their hearts, especially in that of old Bei Bang. His expression changed several times, and the three sect masters behind him also had bewilderment and shock on their faces.


    Stripping Dao Kong of his status as Dynast and intending to banish him to Dao Ocean was the highest order from the Council of Sect Masters. The three ancient existences in the vortex were also incredibly illustrious people in the council. There were plenty of times when their words had decided everything within True Morning Dao World.


    But that rice paper¡­ its presence was enough to tell everyone that it¡­ came from the Kalpa Lord Dao Chen! Everyone also knew that the young man just then was the disciple responsible for acting as the guard at the entrance to Progenitor Dao Chen''s istion grounds. He''d had that position for countless years, and was also the one who would usually deliver the Progenitor''s orders!


    He¡­ was the only disciple Progenitor Dao Chen had epted after all his disciples had suddenly died while he was in istion!!


    There was only one word to his name¡ªSang!


    The area was enveloped in dead silence. No one spoke. With a calm expression, Su Ming put away the rice paper into his storage bag. When he turned around, he stepped into the air and turned into a long arc that charged forward. He, too, did not cast a single nce at the vortex in the sky. At that moment, there was an almost oppressive silenceing from it.


    When Su Ming left into the distance, not a single sound came from the vortex. Instead, it distorted, and then just like that, it disappeared into thin air.


    This sort of quiet disappearance caused all the people to be able to sense the anger hidden in the silence, but no matter how angered they were, it was useless. This was the order given by Progenitor Dao Chen himself, and it had the power to directly overrule the Council of Sect Masters'' orders.


    Due to this matter, the people in the area had also shifted from being wary to not daring to provoke Su Ming recklessly. There were also some who immediately thought of the golden light appearing a few days ago in the first ne. The golden light that spread out from the Blood-Soul Fusion test became the best exnation for what had happened just then.


    ''Is Dynast Dao Kong going to challenge the Fifth Striking Lands?'' As Su Ming left into the distance, the ten million cultivators behind him focused their gazes on him, and various spections rose in their hearts.


    Soon, they obtained their answers. Su Ming did not head to the Fifth Striking Lands. As he charged forward, he moved towards the spot used for the Anointment Ceremony.


    He might have appeared to be in good condition, but in truth, he had been injured under the attack of the Light of Extreme Darkness, and half of the two hours had passed. More importantly, if the requirement to challenge the Fourth Striking Lands was Mastery Realm, then Su Ming did not have too much confidence in regards to the Fifth Striking Lands, which was why he decided to put it aside for the time being. When the chance arose, he would head there and see what it was about.


    As he charged forward, Su Ming returned to his lotus tform at the spot used for the Anointment Ceremony and sat down cross-legged. When he closed his eyes, he began healing his injuries.


    Gradually, after Su Ming returned, the crowd, too, came back from the Fourth Striking Lands. In time, the other Dynasts also returned. As the people in the area spoke to each other in whispers and the Dynasts contemted their surroundings with faces filled withplicated emotions and sullenness, the two hours break passed.


    Su Ming opened his eyes.


    "Sect Master Bei Bang, please heal me," Su Ming said calmly and looked towards Bei Bang.

 Chapter 1080 Astonishment Arriving!

    <h4>Chapter 1080 Astonishment Arriving!</h4>


    When Su Ming''s words were heard by the crowd, the area immediately fell silent. The ten million cultivators around the tforms instantly looked towards Su Ming and Bei Bang.


    Bei Bang frowned then saidnguidly, "Dynast Dao Kong, since you were not injured during the challenges, you are not suffering from something that I am supposed to heal."


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever and did not continue speaking, but he put it to memory. He also remembered how that Sect Master Bei Bang had asked him whether he had understood what was going on previously and also remembered the people who had mocked him the most in the area. He would naturally not let their actions slide.


    Old Bei Bang''s expression was slightly sour. With a swing of his arm, he said in a low voice, "The challenge continues!"


    After a short period of silence, people began issuing challenges once more. However, the person they challenged was no longer Su Ming, but someone else.


    There were quite a number of people who did that, which resulted in apletely different scene to appearpared to the one earlier¡­ No one came to challenge Su Ming. Instead, the number of challengers for the others increased.


    There were even a few challengers that came to Dao Lin and Dao Fa''s lotus tforms. But besides Su Ming himself, not a single other person appeared on his tform.


    This scenested for about one hour, until the first challenger appeared in a sh on Su Ming''s tform. It was a middle-aged man dressed in a sackcloth. His expression was incredibly solemn. At the instant he appeared, some of those in the crowd who were watching immediately recognized the man.


    "Dao Yun! He came to challenge Dynast Dao Kong?!"


    "He was forced to a stop at the ninth stage of the third Striking Lands, but he was previously known as the person who was most likely to clear the third Striking Lands. It''s said that his power is fathomless!"


    "This is what is meant by a fight between powerful warriors. Looks like Dynast Dao Kong''s challengers from now on will be only those who are famous people in Morning Dao Sect."


    There were plenty of discussions in the surrounding area, while on the tform, the middle-aged man wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming.


    "I am Dao Yun. I did note to challenge your right as a Dynast, but only wish to exchange blows with you. Your Highness, please grant me your teachings."


    As he spoke, he had his cultivation base spread out. It was¡­ the power which belonged to those who were already half a step into Mastery Realm, a power that had already surpassed greatpletion of Sr Kalpa Realm.


    As his power spread out, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. When he lifted his right hand, ayer of dark clouds appeared above his head. Thunder roared, and the dark clouds twisted until they turned into a huge shield that moved to stand tall before him. When the middle-aged man took a step forward, the shield of clouds let out a bang and charged forward.


    Su Ming raised his right hand and swung it, causing a bang. Immediately, argeyer of falling rocks appeared out of nowhere in front of him. Booming sounds rose without end as those stones crashed against the iing attack.


    The shield shuddered and was torn to pieces, changing back into clouds and fog. At that moment, purplish-ck light suddenly appeared on the middle-aged man''s face. He opened his mouth and sucked in a sharp breath. Immediately, the clouds and fog were sucked into his body through his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.


    Then, even his eyes started shining with a purplish-ck light. With his mouth wide open, he let out a loud roar that shocked the skies.


    "Darkening Clouds!"


    As the middle-aged man roared, purple fog gushed out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Arge amount of it also burst out from the other parts of his body. His blood and essence were in that fog.


    After it condensed, it turned into a giant made of purple around the middle-aged man. That giant took arge step forward and charged towards Su Ming with loud bangs.


    After executing this divine ability, the middle-aged man looked as thin as a skeleton. Feebly, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes. Dark light shone at the center of his brows, showing he was controlling the giant of fog through the distance to charge at Su Ming.


    The middle-aged man had yet to reach Mastery Realm, but the fog giant formed by the divine ability he executed exuded the power belonging to those in Mastery Realm. When it took a step forward, it instantly closed in on Su Ming and raised its right hand to push its palm against its target.


    The air was torn. A destructive power erupted from the palm of the fog giant as if it wanted to instantly destroy Su Ming''s body and form.


    Su Ming remained calm. When the fog giant approached him, he raised his right hand and threw a punch at it. He did not use his cultivation base, but only the greatest force he could muster from his physical body.


    With a bang, the fog giant shuddered and copsed. Fog tumbled backwards. The meditating middle-aged man coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his body was immediately seized by a phantom w formed by the fog sweeping towards him. He then swiftly left the lotus tform.


    "Thank you for sparing me, Your Highness. I, Dao Yun, will surely repay your kindness. If you open your own chamber, I will definitely join you." The thin middle-aged man''s face was pale, but determination shone in his eyes, as if his fight against Su Ming had allowed him to understand something. At that moment, he bowed deeply towards Su Ming before leaving.


    After he left, Su Ming narrowed his eyes and suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. His face turned slightly pale before he cast an indifferent gaze at Bei Bang, who was beyond his tform and had an incredibly dark expression on his face at that moment.


    Su Ming might not have said anything, but most of the ten million cultivators in the area immediately understood the meaning behind his actions. Bei Bang had refused to offer his life force to help cure his injuries with the excuse that Su Ming had not been injured during the challenges, but now¡­ even though Su Ming''s actions were clearly very fake, there was indeed blood, so it could be said that he had been injured during battle.


    After some time, with a dark expression on his face, Bei Bang let out a cold harrumph and lifted his right foot to step on his own tform. Su Ming''s tform was then immediately covered by a gentle white light. It blinked a few times, and Su Ming sensed a vast amount of life force surging into his body through the tform.


    His injuries recovered slightly, but only by the portion that he''d lost in thest fight. The gentle light did not cure any of his other injuries. Su Ming''s expression was calm, but he wasughing coldly in his heart.


    His goal was very simple. The old man in Life Realm had been arrogant with his words before and had even mentioned that with his cultivation base he could offer endless healing. Then what Su Ming wanted to do next was to suck that old man dry.


    ''It''s been a long time since I fought to my heart''s'' content.''


    A desire to fight shone in Su Ming''s eyes as he waited quietly. He had not killed Dao Yun previously because he wanted the powerful warriors of Morning Dao Sect who truly had the right to challenge him toe forth so that he could fight to his heart''s content.


    After a moment, the weather above Su Ming''s lotus tform changed, and a figure appeared in a sh.


    "Chi Ling Wei, a Salu . I am at the initial stage of Mastery Realm. Your Highness, please grant me your teachings."


    As the freezing voice rang in the air, the figure gained the corporeal form of a young man. He had a lean figure and a straight back. He was dressed in a green robe, and when he stood still, he was like a pine tree. His eyes were like lightning itself and his gaze was as sharp as des when he looked towards Su Ming.


    His arrival immediately caused the ten million cultivators in the area beyond to begin to buzz among themselves. At that moment, most of them were no longer paying any attention to the other Dynasts. Instead, they cast all gazes on Su Ming''s lotus tform. After all,pared to the others, it did not matter whether it was the challenger or the one being challenged, Su Ming was the one existence that shone the brightest and was the one that attracted the most attention.


    "Chi Ling Wei, the strongest prodigy over the course of ten thousand years among the Salus. He sessfully cleared the third Striking Lands, but was forced to a halt at the fourth stage in the fourth Striking Lands!"


    "This person has always been cold. He poured every single bit of his heart and soul into training. He has already reached Mastery Realm, and even during the battle against the Immortals'' Union, he showed brilliant results. He is known as one of the thirty-six Almighties of this generation of ten thousand years in Morning Dao Sect. It''s said that he''s ranked thirteenth in the Immortals'' Union. Just a little bit more, and he would be among the top ten!"


    "That''s right, none of the Dynasts, not even Dao Lin and Dao Fa were included in those ranks¡­"


    Su Ming''s eyes lit up. This was the first person among his challengers in Morning Dao Sect who had stepped into Mastery Realm. By the looks of it, he should not have arrived in that Realm long ago, but had only made his foundation stable. He had not yet reached the level of me Fiends'' Progenitor, but he was not too far from him.


    When Chi Ling Wei finished speaking, a cold re shone in his eyes. He looked up and formed a seal which he pointed at Su Ming''s feet.


    "Heavy!" When he spoke, a powerful force bore down on Su Ming''s body, as if a pair of invisible hands had shot out of the ground to seize his body to drag him down.


    Su Ming shook his head.


    "Your power is still not great enough to challenge me, and you haven''te to challenge me. Whether or not you will understand this will depend on your luck."


    As Su Ming shook his head, he lifted his right hand and stomped on the ground. With it, the tform let out a loud bang, and the heavy weight instantly disintegrated. Chi Ling Wei shuddered, and a look as if he knew it was exactly what he had expected appeared in his eyes. He staggered a few steps backwards while his Qi and blood surged. A feeling of numbness spread through him.


    "I have learned from you. Your Highness, if you have any requests in the future, you only need to send word." A breathter, he recovered, and excitement appeared in his eyes. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed towards Su Ming deeply. He left the lotus tform without any hesitation and rushed into the distance.


    First, it was Dao Yun, and next was Chi Ling Wei. The two of them hade with goodwill and had shown the willingness to join Su Ming''s chamber. Once those words were heard by the people outside, there was a loud buzz among the ten million cultivators around the area.


    It was also during that moment that in the area beyond the four nes of Morning Dao Sect, one of the one hundred something Relocation Spots to enter Morning Dao Sect, a long arc was traveling forth at an extreme speed.


    In that long arc was an old man. The mighty pressure spreading out from his body made it clear that he had already attained greatpletion in Sr Kalpa Realm. At that moment, his face was pale, but there were no injuries on his body. However, there was a look in his eyes that made it clear that something had shocked and intimidated him so much that his heart was trembling.


    Needless to say, he was the person who was sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence by the tanned old man. He had returned, and he brought with him news regarding Su Ming that caused him to shudder.


    It was news about True Sacred Yin World that would surely cause the entire Morning Dao Sect to tremble.


    1. Salu: Èø³ (sa1 lu4), Èø is only a surname and a short term for Bodhisattva, so it''s a transliterate version for this race.

 Chapter 1081 Overpowering the Ten Strongest with Brute Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1081 Overpowering the Ten Strongest with Brute Strength</h4>


    At the spot in the center of the nine continents on the first ne used for the Anointment Ceremony in Morning Dao Sect, a piercing light instantly appeared amid the buzzing sounds and uproars in the area once Chi Ling Wei left Su Ming''s tform. In that light was a person, and he took arge step forward. With a bang, he stepped onto the tform, revealing hisrge and bulky figure as well as a powerful mighty pressure.


    "Han Ta, Mountain Arriver. Your Highness, please grant me your teachings!" he said in a muffled voice that sounded like a roar. The man''s eyes were wide open, as if he was angry. He had a ferocious appearance that exuded a fierce air, and when he spoke to Su Ming, his voice was as loud as thunder.


    "Han Ta? Even he came! This fight will definitely be interesting!"


    "He''s one of the top ten most powerful warriors in thest ten thousand years. Even though he''s only ranked tenth, that ranking was not created by Morning Dao Sect. It''s based on the bounty arranged by Immortals'' Union. Its authenticity is pretty self-evident."


    "That''s right, I heard that Han Ta is also ranked tenth in the war achievement ranking board in Morning Dao Sect!"


    Discussions spread through the area around the tform, and Su Ming cast a nce at the man before him. Without his knowledge, a hint of nostalgia appeared on his face. As he stared at the man, he remembered his third senior brother.


    Hu Zi was also like this man. He was an honest and straightforward person, but also ferocious.


    ''Hu Zi, where are you?'' Su Ming shook his head.


    A ferocious smile appeared on the man''s lips. He was very confident, because he knew that whenever he smiled that way, he would deliver a certain amount of intimidation to others. At that moment, as he smiled in that ferocious manner, he lifted his foot and took a swift step towards Su Ming. When he raised his right hand, he threw a punch, stirring up a loud bang.


    He was in Mastery Realm and had mastered the divine ability known as Unmoving. With the idea of using the pinnacle of physical power to make the universe tremble, he would attack with physical power.


    A loud bang shot into the air, and the punch seemed to slice through the air, tearing apart arge crack in the air while it swept towards Su Ming.


    ''If Hu Zi saw someone so simr to him, he''d definitely be very happy.''


    Su Ming smiled and also took a step forward. With only physical power as well, he threw a punch forward. When his fist collided with that of the man, a loud bang shot up. The man staggered a few steps back. Su Ming also moved a step back. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. That blood was not because of the man, but due to the injuries Su Ming had sustained in the Striking Lands.


    When the man was forced back, his Qi and blood started surging violently due to the tremor from the sh. His body was unable to move even a single inch during that instant.


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips. He then cast a nce at the screen of light covering the lotus tform. With a sh in his eyes, a ray of ck light shone around his body and left it with a loud whoosh. That ck light was the Light of Extreme Darkness, and at the instant it crashed against the screen of light around him, it distorted before it shattered with a bang, causing everything on the tform to be revealed clearly to those in the area outside.


    "How many other challengers are there? Come to me, all of you! You aren''t my opponent if you challenge me alone!" Su Ming''s voice immediately left the lotus tform and echoed in all the cultivators'' ears.


    After a short period of silence, long arcs immediately shot out from the crowd. There were seven in total, and they were all using an extreme speed to charge towards Su Ming''s tform.


    Two of the seven were women while the rest were men. The oldest had a head full of white, and the youngest was a bald boy. As the seven people charged forward, the power that erupted from their bodies showed clearly that all of them¡­ were in Mastery Realm!


    The appearance of those people immediately stirred up a powerful uproar and a loud rumble among the cultivators in the area.


    "It''s those seven. Eight among the ten strongest have appeared¡­


    "Besides Dao Xuan Yi, who is ranked first and has yet to return from beyond the True World and Ding Jiu Xiao, who is ranked second and who was taken by the War Chamber to defend our world, all of the ten strongest in Morning Dao Sect have appeared!"


    "After this battle, there will no longer be any challengers. All those that have a hint of reason in their minds would definitely not challenge Dynast Dao Kong again!"


    "But Dynast Dao Kong will definitely lose this battle. He''s one up against eight. No matter how high his level of cultivation is, it''s useless. Dynast Dao Kong is a little too arrogant¡­ But even if he fails, he has already shocked everyone earlier. His fame will only be second to that of Dao Xuan Yi and Ding Jiu Xiao!"


    All the seven people were ranked among the ten strongest. They had intended to fight Su Ming one after another not because they fancied the status of a Dynast, but because they wanted to test his power, and at the same time, they also wanted to test their own power.


    At that moment, after they heard Su Ming''s words, the seven of them hesitated for a moment before rising up. They instantly turned into long arcs and closed in on his lotus tform. When theynded, they stood beside the man whose gaze was extremely solemn and whose Qi and blood had only just recovered.


    "Your Highness, please grant us your teachings!"


    With solemn expressions, the seven wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards Su Ming. Almost at the moment they did so, the man simr to Hu Zi let out a low growl. When he leaped up, he threw a punch at Su Ming again.


    When he did so, his body shuddered. His aura and essence erupted and reached their peak during that moment. His veins popped up. Cracking sounds gathered on his palm, and when he threw his punch forward, the shadow of a gigantic fist appeared in front of him.


    At the same time, the bald boy took a few steps back. His eyes shone swiftly, and immediately, two more pupils appeared in his pupils!


    Waves of dark light shed within them, and in his gaze, countless threads appeared on the lotus tform. Those threads were formed byws. When theynded in his eyes, he raised his hands and swiftly started manipting the air around him, changing thews in the area. Because of that, Su Ming immediately noticed a power rejecting him. It was as if his existence did not fit with the area and the universe during that instant.


    Soon after, a man and a woman moved and disappeared without a trace. When they appeared again, they were already on Su Ming''s sides. The cultivation method the two of them practiced was clearly the same. Their bodies became vague, as if they were existences caught between reality and illusions. It allowed them to avoid most divine abilities, and coupled with their powerful might, plenty of powerful cultivators had died in their hands when they fought against the Immortals'' Union.


    The old man swung his arm. Immediately, a five-colored light appeared. When nearly one hundred rays shined, they turned into arge number of Enchanted Treasures, as if there would be no end to them. Once they appeared, a powerful, sharp presence spread out from them, and all of them charged towards Su Ming.


    The second woman let out a piercing roar. She then split into nearly one hundred copies of herself. They surrounded the lotus tform and let out shrill screams simultaneously. It sounded as if there were voices shouting nonstop in the area, and the hearts of all who heard them suffered sharp stabs of pain. The audience even grew dizzy.


    One of the other two remaining people took a step forward, and with a loud bang, his body swelled up. He became much bulkier and turned into a giant of one hundred feet. He took a step forward with Han Ta and rushed towards Su Ming.


    Thest one was dressed in arge, long robe. At that moment, his robe shone. With a loud buzz, arge number of centipedes with wings flew out from within it. Those centipedes let out hissing sounds and rushed to Su Ming as they covered the sky and earth.


    The eight people attacked at the same time, and their monstrous presences surged into the air. Su Ming threw his head back andughed.


    "Those in Mastery Realm have reached the pinnacle of physical power. Besides these two, the six of you have all walked down the wrong path. You reached Mastery Realm, but you still treat yourselves as cultivators. I will¡­ only need eight strikes to defeat all of you!"


    Su Ming took a step forward to face off against the giant that was Han Ta, since he had been the first to arrive in front of him. At the instant he closed in, Su Ming formed his fists and threw two punches forward at the same time.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air, and Han Ta coughed up blood. His body tumbled backwards, and the giant fist in front of him shattered.


    The giant beside him shuddered. As he was sent backwards as well, his gigantic body was torn into pieces and returned to its original form. The man then coughed up blood.


    Su Ming did not stop. He simply allowed thews in the area to turn into threads to surround him before throwing a punch into the air with his right hand. The air instantly shuddered and all the threads were shattered.


    "The pinnacle of power can shake the universe and shatter space itself, much lessws."


    The instant Su Ming said those words and his punchnded, not only did he shatter the threads ofws, he also shattered the boy''s pupils. The youth trembled, and blood flowed out of his eyes. He coughed up blood and tumbled backwards.


    At the same time, Su Ming look to the right and left, from where the man and woman wanted to attack him. He stretched out his arms and threw a punch in each direction. Ripples spread out, and the two were forced out of being between the state of real and an illusion. They fell back in shock.


    "And you¡­"


    Su Ming looked towards the person who had released arge number of poisonous centipedes. He clenched his right hand. With a loud bang, a violent gust of wind stirred up. It swept through all directions, and all the centipedes let out terrified screeches. The person who had released them coughed up blood and took a few steps back.


    "You too¡­"


    When Su Ming turned around, he seized the air with his right hand, then with another punch, all the Enchanted Treasures which were charging towards him shattered with a bang. Blood then trickled down the lip of the old man who had brought them out, and he immediately retreated.


    "You''re thest!"


    Su Ming raised his right hand, then punched the tform. A loud bang shot up, and arge wave swept outwards through the area from the spot where the fistnded, immediately pushing back the hundreds of clones belonging to the woman who had split herself up before they dissipated to reveal her real body in the distance. She coughed up blood and fell back.


    "Not enough, again!"


    Su Mingughed at the sky, and blood trickled down the corners of his lips due to his movements tearing at his injuries, but a powerful desire to fight shone in his eyes.


    An unprecedented solemn expression appeared on the eight people''s faces. They cast each other a nce before rushing at Su Ming again.


    As they fought, a Relocation Rune shone on a continent in the third ne. The old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence walked out from it. With a pale face, he rushed to the first ne with an anxious expression.


    He wanted to tell what he''d learned to the sect masters. The news¡­ had shocked him to no end when he''d learned about what had happened. If he was not absolutely certain of it, he would not have believed that Dynast Dao Kong had¡­ stirred up such a shocking storm in Divine Essence Star Ocean!


    When he remembered that the sect master who had asked him to head to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence seemed to harbor some animosity towards Dynast Dao Kong, the old man''s heart trembled. Even if he had to offend that sect master, he would absolutely not offend that Dao Kong even a single bit!

 Chapter 1082 Just Say I

    <h4>Chapter 1082 Just Say I</h4>


    Bang!


    The eight people attacked simultaneously, and the power belonging to eight Almighties in Mastery Realm erupted from them. If Su Ming was at the peak of his condition, perhaps he could have fought against such forces, but he was injured now, so it only natural that this fight would be difficult for him.


    However, this was before he had learned the Mountain Shifter, the God yer Art, and the bald crane had mastered the Light of Extreme Darkness. With these things, even if he was injured, he would still be able to fight with ease even when faced with the eight people while injured!


    Amid the loud bangs, Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood, but the price of it was that the eight powerful warriors around him coughed up blood as well. In retreat, they felt as if they could not control their Qi and the blood tumbling in their bodies. It was especially so for the two who had just entered Mastery Realm.


    They could only be considered at the initial stage, and when they were forced back while coughing up blood, they could no longer suppress their Qi and blood from spreading out through their pores. They were heavily wounded and swept out of the lotus tform.


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. He then raised his right hand to seize the air, and the Life Inequity Spear manifested. In an instant, it was covered by ayer of golden light, which was the sign of the God yer Art which Su Ming had learned.


    "Again!"


    Su Mingughed at the sky. As he spoke, fighting spirit rose in the remaining six fighters. They moved together and activated their strongest divine abilities.


    At the instant they charged forward and closed in, Su Ming lifted his right foot and took a step forward. He raised the Life Inequity Spear in his hand and thrust downwards in a very simple fashion. If anyonepared the long spear to a greatsword, then his thrust would have been equivalent to a sword sh!


    At the instant he used it, thews in the area changed. This transformation immediately caused the lotus tform and the entire world around them to be separated, turning their area into apletely different regionpared to the world around them. This was the power to cut downws.


    Cutting down the connection between the tform and the world around it was equivalent to cutting down the faint connections of the six people''s cultivation bases to the world around them.


    This form of interfering with fate was the same as blocking off the flow of a sea, killing it off in that way. It made it difficult for the six people to borrow any shred of power from the world, as if Su Ming had sealed off their source!


    At the same time, the six cultivators discovered that when the spear went downwards, it not only cut off their fates, but also yed with their senses. Even though it looked like the spear was going downwards, it seemed like it extended before splitting into six parts thatnded on their hands. It was as if no matter how many people were in the area, as long as the spear fell, it would definitely hit all of them!


    Boom!


    The instant the six people''s divine abilities collided against Su Ming''s spear, he shuddered and staggered a few steps back. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, but two of the six coughed up blood too and were swept backwards. Once they were flung out of the lotus tform, thick blood fog spread out from them. It looked like their whole bodies had erupted with wounds.


    Soon after, two of the remaining four people on the lotus tform could no longer withstand the falling spear. As their Qi surged intensely in their bodies, they were flung out as well.


    With one swing of the spear, four of the six lost their ability to fight. The remaining two people had turned pale. When they looked at Su Ming, their gazes were filled with indescribable shock.


    At the instant the two hesitated on whether they wanted to continue fighting, ck light surged into the sky from Su Ming''s body before it swinging outwards.


    "Light of Extreme Darkness!"


    "That''s the Light of Extreme Darkness!"


    The ten million cultivators in the area immediately let out surprised cries. After all, when Su Ming had used it previously, it was to destroy the screen of light around him. When the screen crumbled, the Light of Extreme Darkness had already dissipated, which was why those beyond the tform could not see it. But now, without the screen, the audience could see what was happening on the lotus tform clearly, and the light spreading out from Su Ming''s body was incredibly piercing to the eyes!


    All those who saw it immediately trembled. They were outside and already reacting like that, so it was even more so for the two of the ten strongest remaining on the lotus tform at that moment.


    Almost the instant Su Ming swept out the Light of Extreme Darkness, the two people started trembling. They stood there, feeling as if they had been frozen. If it was tost for much longer, then they would definitely be injured heavily under the Light of Extreme Darkness, and their minds would be destroyed. In fact, even their souls would sink into eternal slumber from which they could never wake up.


    The shadow of deathnded on their bodies, but they were powerless to fight against it¡­


    The instant their souls were about to fall into eternal slumber, the Light of Extreme Darkness disappeared.


    "I will spare you," Su Ming said with aloofness.


    The two people on the lotus tform immediately trembled. Their bodies swiftly recovered, but their faces stayed pale. They wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed to Su Ming before turning around and leaving in a hurry. Su Ming''s figure had already turned into an iparably powerful and invincible existence in their minds. This shadow was like a seed that would prevent them from surpassing Su Ming for the rest of their lives.


    With the fight of one against eight, Su Ming''s name shook all the cultivators in the area. When standing on the lotus tform, he looked like a war immortal at that moment. This image turned into a brand that could not be wiped off the minds of the cultivators in Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming''s face while he held the long spear was somewhat pale. He was injured to begin with, and after fighting against the eight people, his injuries became worse. It looked as if he could not even stand firmly on his feet, but he did not care about it. He swept his gaze across the crowd, then cast a nce at Bei Bang.


    When Su Ming was about to open his mouth to speak, one of the other nine Dynasts shouted out loudly, not giving him a chance to voice anything.


    "Dao Kong, I want to challenge you!" Once he said that, all the other Dynasts focused on them. "Dao Kong, do you dare receive my challenge?!"


    "That''s right, Dao Kong, since you''re so ostentatious and can fight against eight of the ten strongest in Morning Dao Sect, do you dare to fight against us now!"


    As their voices rang in the air, four of the direct descendants leapt up and charged toward Su Ming''s lotus tform, intending to kill him in one go while he was badly injured.


    Bei Bang should have stopped them, but his eyes shed with light, and he kept quiet, as if he did not see anything.


    Besides the tanned old man, the other two sect masters frowned, but when they saw that Bei Bang had turned a blind eye, they cast each other a nce and hesitated.


    The tanned old manughed coldly in his heart. This was something that he wanted to see very much. A glint appeared in his eyes, and in a seemingly casual manner, he cast a nce at the gentle looking middle-aged man, Dao Fa, who was among the nine Dynasts.


    Dao Fa was silent for a moment, then took a step forward.


    "Dao Kong, do you dare fight against me?!" When his word rang in the air, he derided himself. Doing something like this did not fit his personality¡­ but Dao Kong was too strong. Someone as strong as this was a Dynast, and this created an incredibly great threat to him.


    The moment Dao Fa took a step forward, a glint appeared in Dao Lin''s aloof eyes, and he too leapt forward. The other Dynasts followed suit.


    All the other nine Great Dynasts wanted to fight against Su Ming at the same time. This scene instantly caused various expressions to appear on the cultivators'' faces. Some were scornful, some excited as if they were about to see something entertaining, and some were frowning, thinking that this was incredibly inappropriate.


    With all sorts of thoughts in their heads, the buzz of discussions immediately rolled through the crowd.


    While standing on the lotus tform, Su Ming watched the nine Great Dynasts charging toward him with a hint of derision on their lips. He tightened his grip on the Life Inequity Spear, and sharp stabs of pain traveled through his body. It was the sign that his injuries were acting up.


    Yet even so, if Su Ming wanted to, he had the confidence to kill all nine of them in one go.


    But when he tightened his grip over the Life Inequity Spear and the nine Dynasts were about to reach him, an incredibly loud sound of air being torn apart suddenly came from the distant sky. This was a sound of a person charging forth at full speed while slicing apart the sky.


    It was a piercing howl, and it closed in on them in seconds. The person in such a rush was an old man, the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He was charging forth incredibly quickly with a disconcerted expression on his face. At the instant he closed in, he was instantly recognized by the tanned old man who had been waiting for him all this while.


    The tanned old man saw his expression, and a smile immediately appeared on his face. To him, this was the expression of someone who had discovered something incredibly great in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This matter was surely the secret behind Dao Kong''s level of cultivation increasing by leaps and bounds.


    Since the man was so terrified, it was definitely not something ordinary.


    The iing long arc did not catch too much attention at first, but the person in it swiftly charged to the tanned old man. Before even closing in, he began to speak in an anxious voice.


    "I have something to tell you, sect master!"


    As his voice echoed in the air, Bei Bang frowned. When he was about to say something, the tanned old man behind himughed loudly and took a step forward.


    "Dao Kong was still in the middle stage of World ne Realm more than a thousand years ago, but after he returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had be incredibly strong. This is a great fortune for Morning Dao Sect, but I''m curious, just what did he go through to be so powerful and obtain this level of cultivation? I sent someone to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to find exactly that, and now that person has returned.


    "I''m not privy to the information he brought back yet because I wanted to listen to it with everyone! Just what sort of serendipity did Dynast Dao Kong receive in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence?!"


    The tanned old man''s words were incredibly sinister. The instant he voiced them, he stirred up a lot of attention from the cultivators in the area.


    In truth, they had long since been puzzled about this, and even those who had not been wondering about it swiftly registered what was going on.


    "That''s right. What sort of thing could have made Dynast Dao Kong so strong?"


    "Yeah, could it be¡­ Possession? Else, why would his level of cultivation increase by so much in just around a thousand years?!"


    "If it''s really some sort of serendipity, then perhaps we can try obtaining it as well. After all, now that I think about it, rising our level of cultivation by so much is something that is unimaginable."


    Bei Bang''s eyes sparkled, and he did not stop the old man. He too wanted to hear¡­ just what Dao Kong had experienced in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!


    "Sect master¡­ I¡­" The old man in the long arc felt his heart tremble at that moment, and the perturbed, anxious look on his face became even more apparent.


    His expression caused the tanned old man to feel a hint of uneasiness, but things had already progressed too far, and he believed in his own judgment. With eyes shining, he said resolutely, "Just say it!"

 Chapter 1083 Legend

    <h4>Chapter 1083 Legend</h4>


    Those words caused even the nine Dynasts who had arrived on Su Ming''s tform to take a few steps back and look toward the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. If this person''s words could stir up arge storm, then to them, this would naturally be for the best.


    Because of it, perhaps Dao Kong''s right as a Dynast could be cancelled, and just like that, a person who posed a threat to them due to possessing the same status would be gone. The fewer threats there were, the better everyone would feel.


    After all, the road from a Dynast to the master of True Morning Dao World was filled with trials. The nine people might a;; be Dynasts, but in truth, there were three Hidden Dynasts behind the ten Great Dynasts.


    Those three had fathomless power, and it was said that each of them was a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death, but it was a pity that no one knew who they were. However, based on the rules of Morning Dao Sect, when the ten Great Dynasts appeared, three Hidden Dynasts would definitely be appointed.


    However, the Hidden Dynasts also had their limitations. They could not open their own chambers and spread their influence. Because of that, a sort of equilibrium was formed. The reason the nine Dynasts treated Su Ming as a great threat was because he had the right to be a Dynast, but also the power of a Hidden Dynast. This sort of existence was incredibly threatening to them.


    Because of that, they believed that as long as they stripped off Su Ming of his Dynast status, he could do nothing even if he had great power. A Dynast never had to practice cultivation in the first ce. What they needed was arge number of powerful warriors serving as their followers and the ability to bring more people to their side, resulting a force to be reckoned with!


    As long as their people brought them to greatness, no matter how strong someone was, they would definitely submit to them. This was something the nine believed wholeheartedly.


    Under their expectant gazes, the divine senses from the cultivators in the area, the great interest which had arisen in the old Bei Bang, and the tanned old man''s expression of slight hesitation mixed with trust in his own judgement, the expression of the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence immediately changed. He felt as if he had a tiger by its tail. Instinctively, he did not look towards the tanned old man nor Bei Bang who appeared to have the greatest level of cultivation in the area. Instead¡­ he looked towards Su Ming.


    His gaze was filled with reverence and great anxiety. Su Ming''s expressionless face caused his heart to tremble. He had a strong feeling that he should rather offend that tanned sect master but not Su Ming.


    Most of the ten million people in the area did not see this gaze, but the nine Dynasts on Su Ming''s tform could see it clearly. Bei Bang could also see it, and the one who saw it the clearest was the tanned old man. At the instant he saw the respect in his man''s gaze, his heart let out a loud thump, and the feeling that something bad was about to happen became iparably strong.


    "Wait¡­" This time, he spoke without hesitation.


    But the moment he started, a resolute expression surfaced on the face of the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He understood well what he had to do at that moment. Since the tanned old man wanted him to say it, he would say it.


    "Many days ago, I was sent by a sect master to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­" He did not bother with the tanned old man''s words. When he spoke, he instantly attracted all the cultivators'' attention.


    "I was sent to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to investigate all the things Dynast Dao Kong had experienced while he was there, to find the source for His Highness'' sudden increase in power. This was the task I was given, and I had no right to reject it. I could only listen to his orders, so I hope that you will not punish me for it, Your Highness."


    As he spoke, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Su Ming. His expression was filled with respect, and there was even fear in it.


    This scene instantly caused an uproar among the crowd. Everyone began to listen even more attentively, and a strong wave of curiosity had already stirred up in their hearts.


    "Once I went to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, I did not head to the camp where the forces of power from True Morning Dao World were stationed to investigate this matter. Instead, I went to some of my good friends in the other True Worlds which I had befriended while I was a True Guard to understand this matter from another point of view. I even coincidentally ran into some fellow Daoists with whom I was good friends with in the past.


    "Through an investigation conducted from various points of view, I might have still been unable to investigate all that Dynast Dao Kong went through in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but I did manage to find out about three- or four-tenths of it.


    "When Dynast Dao Kong entered the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he kept a low profile and did not shine too brightly. His legend started during a great auction held in ck Ink.


    "While he was there, Dynast Dao Kong bought a Sacred Constetion Robe and started a grand quest that shocks me even now!


    "His Highness went to Divine Essence Star Ocean and went through dangerous trials while he was there. Perhaps you do not understand Divine Essence Star Ocean too well, but I can tell all of you that it is a ce filled with serendipities. It is a ce where ancient Ancestral Spirits sleep. In fact, there are still living Ancestral Spirits, Antecedental Spirits, and plenty of ancient, primitive tribes over there.


    "Everything is possible in Divine Essence Star Ocean which is filled with legendary creatures. Forget His Highness'' level of cultivation increasing by leaps and bounds, it wouldn''t have been impossible for him to be one of the strongest in one step.


    "Only in that sort of environment can a person truly grow, and only in that ce can an ordinary piece of metal be turned into a sharp sword!


    "I do not know exactly what His Highness went through while he was in Divine Essence Star Ocean¡ªonly he alone would¡ªbut I''m certain that it was definitely not something an ordinary person would be able to live through. There are things there from which even sect masters would die!


    "I also know that Dynast Dao Kong¡­ took part in the activation of the fifth kiln. The fifth kiln is one of the most mysterious ces in Divine Essence Star Ocean. Each time it is activated, a sea of fire is stirred up and sweeps through the entire Divine Essence Star Ocean! Perhaps some of you do not understand the might of the fifth kiln, but I can tell all of you that its fire can instantly burn all cultivators under Mastery Realm!


    "In fact, even those in Mastery Realm that do not have enough Enchanted Treasures would find it hard tost long in the sea of fire!" The old man''s respectful words reverberated in all directions, and a loud wave of discussions was immediately stirred up.


    An uproar from ten million cultivators arose, and all of them had shocked expressions due to the old man''s words. Some of the people had heard of Divine Essence Star Ocean before and naturally knew why it was so terrifying. They had heard about the fifth kiln before as well, and understood what facing it meant.


    In fact, there were even some of them who had been True Guards in the past. The old man''s words caused them to fall silent. They knew far more than the others, but exactly because of that, their respect for Su Ming grew even more. It had in fact reached an unprecedented manner.


    There were many more who had heard about those things for the first time, but they knew the old man and that he would definitely not lie. Besides, there were few among them who were foolish and couldn''t determine whether the old man''s words were real or not.


    "Dynast Dao Kong entered the fifth kiln when it was activated, and even the weakest among the ones who joined him was in Mastery Realm. While he was with them, amid the numerous dangers, Dynast Dao Kong obtained a great serendipity that had never been known to man before. He also obtained his followers while he was there¡­"


    His words echoed in the air. Themotion in the area instantly became even stronger, and when the people cried out, their voices were filled with astonishment that spoke of them finding themselves in disbelief.


    Bei Bang''s pupils shrank. When he whipped his head around to look towards Su Ming, what entered his line of sight was the other''s indifferent expression.


    The tanned old man had already be expressionless. He red at the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and powerful killing intent rose in his heart.


    The expressions of the nine Dynasts on Su Ming''s tform changed, and they took a few steps back simultaneously.


    "This is nothing. There is one rumor discussed animatedly in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence right now. It is about¡­ Sir Wu who doesn''t belong to any of the True Worlds but who has attached himself to the forces of power from the four Great True Worlds stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This person is an Almighty in Mastery Realm, and he also entered the fifth kiln when it was activated.


    "The rumors are saying that this person has yet to return because he was fighting over a treasure with Dynast Dao Kong, and was then personally killed him. His physical body has be the body of his follower, me Fiends'' Progenitor!"


    At the instant the old man said those words, the uproar in the area became so strong that only loud, booming sounds could be heard.


    Bei Bang''s eyes shone. He did not speak, but the tanned old man behind him let out a cold harrumph, and with a voice like thunder, he instantly drowned out the waves of sound in the area.


    "Nonsense! I''ve heard of Sir Wu before. He has a strange bloodline, and when he transforms, he bes incredibly powerful. There is no way he could be killed so easily. Who did you hear this from? How could you treat rumors as if they were real?! If you continue telling us things that are mere gossip, do not me me for punishing you!" the tanned old man said with harshness.


    "What if this was told to me personally by Progenitor Long Hai?!" the old man who returned from the Barrennds of Divine Essence asked without hesitation. He was ready to risk everything.


    Once he spoke, the uproar in the area which had been drowned out rose with a vengeance, and it instantly became so strong that the voices seemed endless. The tanned old man''s expression changed, and he was rendered speechless.


    "Progenitor Long Hai is the Almighty from Morning Dao Sect who has gone missing for years!"


    "I heard about this Progenitor before. It''s said that he has long since arrived at the state of an Almighty and has a great reputation in True Morning Dao World. I didn''t expect that he''d be in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence."


    "Progenitor Long Hai¡­ if the old man is the one who said it, then those words are believable!"


    As voices in the area formed into iprehensible noise, the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence opened his mouth again and uttered the most shocking words since the start.


    "When Dynast Dao Kong ventured out of the fifth kiln, he also went to the fifth ocean. While he was there¡­ His Highness was attacked by various tribes and surrounded by ferocious beasts."


    The old man jolted, and as he trembled, his eyes were filled with fear.


    "When he was there, one of His Highness'' followers only executed one divine ability before he destroyed tens of thousands of cultivators. Some of them were Almighties in Mastery Realm, and their numbers were impossible to count¡­


    "It is said that His Highness'' follower¡­ is an Almighty in Life Realm who has nearly stepped into Death Realm!!"


    As the old man''s words echoed, the entire area fell into dead silence. Soon though, a loud boom erupted from the crowd, formed from countless cries of surprise fusing together into a wave of sound that surged into the heavens.

 Chapter 1084 That Person Is Dynast Dao Kong!

    <h4>Chapter 1084 That Person Is Dynast Dao Kong!</h4>


    "What a load of nonsense!" The tanned old manughed coldly, then swung his arm as he stared at the person who came back from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence while speaking in an aloof manner.


    "Forget what sort of followers Dynast Dao Kong has, how could it be possible that a powerful Almighty like would be willing to be a servant? This is obviously just a rumor! This is the most absurd joke I''ve ever heard! I didn''t ask you to go to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to bring back all the absurd rumors there. Are you as gullible as a three-year-old child now?!


    "I''d like to know who you heard it from this time. Could it still be that Progenitor Long Hai?" The tanned old man absolutely did not believe that Su Ming could have such an Almighty as his follower.


    As he spoke, a hint of derision appeared on his face. If Progenitor Long Hai was still the one who said those words, then the tanned old man could have his say in this. After all, even if Long Hai''s words were believable and understandable, with his level of cultivation, as long as it involved Almighties near Death Realm, his status would not be enough to say such things.


    Even the old Bei Bang frowned, thinking that this rumor was too over the top. He was himself an Almighty in Life Realm, and he had always stood on top of the others. With how he prided himself in his level of cultivation, he could not imagine himself or a powerful warrior who was even stronger to willingly be Dao Kong''s follower.


    Even if Dao Kong had extraordinary power and could fight against eight Almighties in Mastery Realm, to Bei Bang, this was still not enough for an Almighty in Life Realm to be his follower. It was just as the tanned old man had said: it was the most absurd joke he''d ever heard!


    He was not the only one who thought like this. Practically all the people in the area¡ªthe ten million cultivators and the Dynasts¡ªhad great doubt in regards to those words.


    They did not believe them!


    "That''s impossible! Even if Dynast Dao Kong''s level of cultivation is exceedingly high, this is still impossible!"


    "That''s right. A person nearly in Death Realm is of incredibly noble status. No matter to which True World they went, they would be an existence akin to someone who could touch the heavens. With one stomp, they could make the universe change. How could someone like that be someone else''s follower?"


    "It''s definitely just a rumor. Looks like we truly can''t believe him easily. These rumors are too exaggerated."


    The buzz of discussions reverberated in the air. Voices of doubt spread, but Su Ming''s expression remained as calm as ever, as if none of the things said had anything to do with him. He only cast a profound look at the person who came back from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    This person had managed to dig out information to this extent in such a short amount of time, which showed just how far reaching were his connections in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. At the same time, it also allowed Su Ming to tell that this person''s ability to handle affairs, especially in terms of searching for information, were much stronger than those of other people.


    ''I suppose you can also consider this a talented person.'' A barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.


    The expression of the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence turned dark when he was faced with the doubts and distrust from the ten million people in the area. He listened to the buzz by his ears and stared at the cold sneer as well as the contempt on the tanned old man''s face.


    He remained silent for a moment. When the discussions around him grew even louder, the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence calmly and slowly opened his mouth to utter a sentence that instantly caused thend to fall into dead silence once again.


    "What if this was personally told by Reverend Zi Long from the Fourth True World?"


    As the area fell silent, the tanned old man''s expression instantly changed. His breathing even quickened. He hadn''t expected that the one who said those words¡­ would be the incredibly famous Reverend Zi Long of the Fourth True World!


    This person was really famous in the Fourth True World. He was half a step into Fate Realm, and along with the Fourth True World''s uniqueness and mystery, he had a great reputation in the other three Great True Worlds. Also¡­ he was the representative from the Fourth True World who was sent to Morning Dao Sect to partake in witnessing the anointing of the Dynasts.


    He was bringing a group of people from the Fourth True World and would arrive in True Morning Dao World in a short while!


    "Are you certain that these words were spoken by Zi Long?!" Bei Bang''s expression swiftly turned stern. He stared at the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence while he enunciated every single word in his question clearly and slowly.


    "Sect master, if you see Reverend Zi Long, then you will know whether this is true or false when you ask him. There is no need for me to lie about this."


    Once the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence spoke with resolution, the silence in the area was immediately broken by an uproar. Discussions of disbelieving as well as shocked voices spread out. The tanned old man had an incredibly sullen expression. As for Bei Bang, he turned around to look at Su Ming who was still standing on his lotus tform.


    Su Ming''s face was still as pale as before, but he stood in a rxed, calm, and indifferent manner. Not a single hint of change in emotion could be detected on his face, but the more he acted this way, the more fathomless he seemed.


    "What is the name of your follower? Perhaps he is an old friend of mine," Bei Bang said in an unhurried manner after a moment of silence. This was the first time he took the initiative to speak to Su Ming.


    In truth, under his seemingly calm appearance, there was a huge storm raging in his heart. Each word of the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was more shocking than thest, causing all the people in the area, including himself, to be unable to help themselves but feel a sense of disbelief amid their shock.


    Su Ming toyed with the Life Inequity Spear in his hand. When he heard the words aimed at him, he smiled and said tly, "Let him continue. I believe that he is yet to finish speaking. It would be best if we let him finish telling us everything in one go."


    Su Ming''s smile was t, but when everyone saw it, they felt as if there was an incredibly malicious air contained within it. It was something that they felt but could not put to words.


    Bei Bang narrowed his eyes. He immediately had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    The tanned old man''s heart thumped against his chest while the ten million cultivators in the area immediately stood up to attention. They had a vague feeling that the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ had indeed not finished speaking!


    They were especially certain of it when they saw the old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence shudder instinctively. He had clearly remembered a matter that could stir up a huge storm. It was what caused him to be in a constant state of fear and had even pushed him to make a decision to never provoke Dao Kong.


    It did not matter whether it was his act of entering the activated fifth kiln, killing Sir Wu, or having an Almighty who was nearly in Death Realm, whenpared to thest matter, all of them instantly became insignificant.


    "Besides the things that I''ve told all of you, there is still one more thing¡­" The old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was silent for a moment. Fear appeared in his eyes, along with shock that made him look as if he still did not believe in what he''d heard. His breathing quickened slightly before he spoke again.


    "The forces of power from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence¡­ were destroyed! All the cultivators in that camp¡­ died in a sea of fire!


    "Almost all the Almighties in Mastery Realm died. Only the Almighty in Life Realm from True Sacred Yin World acting as a garrison in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence survived, but he did so only because that person who destroyed the world did not want to kill him. If he had wanted to, then even that Almighty in Life Realm would have died a tragic death on the spot. His form and soul would have been destroyed!


    "All of you do not know about this just yet, but before long, this matter will shock all four Great True Worlds. Right now, True Sacred Yin World is already seething in rage¡­


    "This is something that has never happened before. Right now, there is practically no one among the forces of power stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence who does not know about this matter. It has already spread to all the other True Worlds through every channel ofmunication.


    "Right now¡­ the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World no longer exist in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!"


    The old man''s voice shuddered. When he spoke, there was deep fear in his eyes. Clearly, the scene he saw with his eyes in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had been deeply ingrained in his memories, and it became something that could not be wiped from his mind.


    Once he said those words, the area did not immediately fall into silence. Instead, slowly and gradually, the ten million cultivators fell silent. Their expressions changed drastically, and the sounds of them taking in sharp breaths rose and fell before eventually going silent. The ce went as quiet as death itself.


    The shock brought by this news surpassed everyone''s imagination, causing all the people to be unable to ept what they''d heard. As they tried to imagine this based on the old man''s words, they saw a ce in which a force of power from a True World served as garrison with an Almighty in Life Realm. They also saw a True World that could fight back even if the alien races invaded en masse. If there was enough time, it would even find itself with reinforcementsing to its aid!


    Yet now, that ce was destroyed. There was only one possibility for this to happen¡ªsomeone had to have attacked the ce with such power and speed that even those from True Sacred Yin World were unable toe assist the camp. And just like that, a force of power acting as garrison in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was reduced to smithereens with a bang.


    "Could it be that the alien races have invaded?"


    "Are we going to go through another great war against Divine Essence Star Ocean?!"


    "What''s going on?! A True World garrison has beenpletely destroyed! This is¡­ this is¡­"


    "How could this be possible? If the alien races are invading en masse, then something would have happened to the camps from the other three True Worlds, including True Morning Dao World''s."


    "Could it really be that the alien races are about to wage war against us again?!"


    After a period of silence, a loud, rumbling uproar that surpassed all those that had happened before erupted in the area. The tanned old man''s expression instantly changed. In front of him, the old Bei Bang sucked in a sharp breath.


    "Which alien race was it? How many people did they deploy? How many tribes were sent out? Who was theirmander?" he asked without hesitation. This was such a huge matter that he had to report it to the Council of Sect Masters the moment he understood everything about it. This was definitely not something ordinary. If the alien races were about to wage war, it would be a huge matter that would involve all four Great True Worlds.


    Compared to this, even if Dao Kong displeased him, he could still push this matter back and deal with himter. But the moment he instinctively finished asking the questions, his heart let out a loud thump. His expression turned pale, because he had suddenly remembered that the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was clearly talking about things concerning Dao Kong just now¡­


    The old man who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence cast Su Ming a terrified nce before his voice reverberated in the area. "It has nothing to do with the alien races¡­


    "It''s not the alien races. There was only one person involved in the destruction of the camp from True Sacred Yin World¡­ A cultivator took away this person''s belongings, but due to True Sacred Yin World taking this cultivator''s side, they eventually offended the person. He summoned the fifth kiln, and in one go¡­ he¡­ destroyed an entire camp from a True World!"


    The old man''s voice echoed through the area, and the expressions of everyone present instantly filled with utter shock and astonishment so great that it was like nothing they''d ever felt before.


    "He-he destroyed an entire camp of a True World alone?!"


    "Who is he?!"


    "Is there such a powerful warrior in the universe? And isn''t the fifth kiln an item that has no master in Divine Essence Star Ocean? How could it¡­ Huh? The fifth kiln?"


    At the instant the discussions rose in the area, there were quite a few sharp intakes of breath. The cultivators whose minds worked a little faster felt their hearts let out a thump at that moment as if it was thest thing they did. Those people turned their heads swiftly, and countless gazes gathered on Su Ming who looked as indifferent as ever.


    The nine Dynasts in front of Su Ming sucked in sharp breaths at that moment. In shock, they moved backwards simultaneously, wanting to immediately leave Su Ming''s side.


    "That person¡­ is Dynast Dao Kong!"


    The old man''s final sentence caused the world to instantly fall into dead silence. It was almost maddening how quiet everyone became. At that moment, the old man knelt down towards Su Ming.

 Chapter 1085 Establishing Might

    <h4>Chapter 1085 Establishing Might</h4>


    The instant the old man knelt down to worship Su Ming, the area instantly sank into dead silence again. All of the gazes gathered on Su Ming, and all of them were filled with utmost disbelief and shock, along with great astonishment. The people''s minds had turned nk, and loud booms that surged into the sky rang in their heads.


    It was as if there was a sentence that was echoing nonstop in all the people''s heads at that moment.


    "That person¡­ is Dynast Dao Kong!"


    Needless to say, it was this sentence which was echoing an infinite amount of times in everyone''s head, forming loud booms that were like crackling thunder in the ten million cultivators'' minds.


    The old man''s words, expressions, his trembling body, and the gaze that still had lingering fear in it were all proof that there was not a hint of deceit in his words. He had mentioned Progenitor Long Hai and Reverend Zi Long from the Fourth True World, and their presences made it difficult for anyone to dismiss his ims or call them exaggerations.


    But the more it was so, the greater shock the ten million cultivators in the area felt. The tanned old man''s face had turned pale at that moment. Even the mind of a powerful warrior like him had went nk. The scene of a single person destroying an entire camp from one the True Worlds kept repeating in his mind, and he could not stop it.


    The other two sect masters by his side were the same.


    As for Bei Bang, his breathing had be rushed. When he looked at Su Ming, his expression changed. For a time being, he found himself speechless.


    Right from the start, Su Ming''s expression had been one of calmness. The camp from True Sacred Yin World in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had been destroyed, and this matter would spread to all four Great True Worlds without doubt. It was something Su Ming had prepared himself to face a long time ago.


    It did not matter to him even if this matter was publicized earlier than expected. However, the people who came from True Sacred Yin World to the Anointment Ceremony might show up seething with rage.


    To Su Ming, it did not matter whether the others learned of thister or earlier.


    At that moment, when the entire area was enveloped in silence, Su Ming cast a nce before himself with an indifferent gaze. The nine Dynasts who hade to his tform were stark pale at that moment. All of them had dumbfounded expressions, as if they had yet to recover from their shock. After all¡­ the things Su Ming had done were enough to shock and terrify all cultivators.


    The instant Su Ming cast his gaze on the nine Dynasts, they shuddered, feeling as if their skin was crawling. Su Ming had seemed like an ailing, injured elderly just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, he had turned into an ancient, ferocious spirit. This change was so great that the nine people charged backwards simultaneously without any hesitation. Trembling, all they wanted was to leave the tform.


    "Didn''t you want to challenge me? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Su Ming asked tly. He took a step forward.


    When he was about to attack, the old Bei Bang''s expression changed drastically. He moved forward, and with his power of Life Realm, he appeared on Su Ming''s tform with a bang to stand between him and the nine retreating Dynasts.


    "Dynast Dao Kong, please do not be rash. It is forbidden for Dynasts to fight against each other during the Anointment Ceremony."


    Once Bei Bang said those words, he felt slightly anguished in his heart. It wasn''t hard to imagine that this Dao Kong would definitely regard him in contempt due to the matter just now, and he sighed. He too knew that he had been slightly biased just now.


    However, no matter what, he did not expect that Dao Kong¡­ would have be so powerful in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This manner of doing things was definitely not something that could be done by an ordinary cultivator. In fact, it would be difficult for even Bei Bang himself to do such a thing. Destroying an entire camp from a True World and taking everyone''s lives¡­ Bei Bang suddenly felt that there had to be an unimaginable number of vengeful souls surrounding Dao Kong.


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at the old Bei Bang before him. He did not say any contemptuous words Bei Bang was prepared to receive. Insted, he said, "If those nine kneel down and shout my name three times, I will treat this as it had never happened."


    When Bei Bang heard his words, for some unknown reason, he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Dao Kong gave him a fathomless feeling. Even if he looked as if he was heavily wounded at that moment, someone who could destroy an entire camp from a True World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence was definitely not someone who could be underestimated even when he was severely injured.


    It was especially so when he saw Dao Kong''s calm gaze. At that moment, Bei Bang became even more cautious. He immediately turned around and swung his arm toward the nine Dynasts.


    "The nine of you were the ones who broke the rules first. Kneel now!"


    Five of the nine Dynasts knelt down without any hesitation, shivering. Two of the remaining four hesitated, but soon chose to kneel down and worship Su Ming as well.


    The remaining two were naturally Dao Lin and Dao Fa. Their expressions had twisted. Blood trickled out of the corners of Dao Lin''s mouth, a telling sign that he had gritted his teeth so hard that he had crushed them. Without a single word, he lowered his head and knelt down. The humiliation he suffered shattered all of his pride. When he knelt down, he did not just show submission with his body. Even his soul, his honor, and his pride submitted.


    Thest one standing was Dao Fa. The gentle look on the seemingly gentle-looking middle-aged man had long since disappeared and be sinister. He red at Su Ming while standing with his back straight.


    "Fa Er, kneel down! Apologize to Dynast Dao Kong!" The tanned old man''s expression changed. When he gave hismand, he took a step forward, intending to head to the tform.


    Yet the moment he lifted his foot, Su Ming raised his right hand. The Life Inequity Spear moved, and was flung with a bang. It flew in a long arc which charged towards Dao Fa.


    The instant he flung that Life Inequity Spear forward, Su Ming spoke in an aloof manner. "Zhu You Cai."


    This was clearly a name, but no one understood why Su Ming had said it. Bei Bang lifted his right hand, but just as he was about to grab the Life Inequity Spear Su Ming had thrown, his body trembled, and his lifted right hand froze in midair.


    A powerful sense of danger had risen in his heart. He could clearly feel a murderous intenting from a distance and locking down on him. This was a divine sense belonging to someone who was clearly stronger than him and who had almost stepped into Death Realm. If he did anything rash, that person would definitely deliver an attack that woulde charging at him like a lightning bolt.


    At that instant, Bei Bang thought of the words from the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had said. Among his aplishment, he''d mentioned Dao Kong having a person in Life Realm as his follower.


    When Bei Bang froze, the Life Inequity Spear charged past him with a bang and rushed towards Dao Fa. The man roared, and the tanned old man charged forward, but his speed could notpare to the Life Inequity Spear''s. When a loud bang that shook the skies reverberated in the air, the tanned old man let out a sorrowful cry towards the heavens.


    Dao Fa''s body was torn to pieces. As blood sttered in all directions, his soul and Nascent Divinity were instantly torn as well. Once they were pierced by the Life Inequity Spear, they were destroyed.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it was over in an instant. Blood gushed in all directions andnded on the eight Dynasts who had chosen to kneel down. It made them shudder, and even Dao Lin''s face turned pale and bloodless.


    "Dao Kong, how dare you kill my Fa Er!" The tanned old man''s face twisted as he roared. He whipped his head around to re at Su Ming, and arge amount of red appeared in his eyes.


    "I won''t just dare to kill your Fa Er. If you continue causing a ruckus, I will also dare to kill you right here and right now. You''re just a cultivator in Fate Realm, so how dare you act arrogantly before me again and again?"


    Su Ming''s response to the tanned old man''s roars was a string of calm words.


    They were like a bucket of cold water that had been poured over the old man''s head. He trembled, and was forced to push down the raging anger in his heart. He remembered all that he had heard about Dao Kong in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and that he was a terrifying existence who could destroy an entire True World''s garrison. He also recalled how Bei Bang had lifted his right hand as if he wanted to stop Dao Kong, but had frozen for a moment, and how his expression had changed.


    But the anger and sorrow in his heart was not something that he could suppress so easily. Yet when he saw Su Ming''s aloof gaze once more, he forced down the killing intent which had risen in his heart. He suddenly came to the realization that if he attacked, it would be the same as him breaking the rules in the sect. Dao Kong could then have his follower kill him.


    The tanned old man coughed up a mouthful of blood. This was an internal injury caused by him forcing down the madness in his heart. This injury was not serious, but his heart was filled with outrage and sorrow at that moment, and this feeling was something that he had never sensed since he had be a sect master.


    "Dynast Dao Kong. Dynast Dao Kong. Dynast Dao Kong."


    The eight Dynasts kneeling on the tform, including Dao Lin, all had their heads lowered as they said the three sentences towards Su Ming.


    Their dignity had beenpletely trampled. Their pride as Dynasts was stomped under Su Ming''s feet, and after a few vicious stomps, it waspletely crushed.


    The grievances and humiliation from submission due to fear of death was even worse than death¡­ But there were times when even if one knew that by kneeling they would no longer have any sort of prestige left, they could only kneel, swallowing down their humiliation to survive.


    This was also Su Ming''s goal. He could ept not killing the eight, but he would then destroy their spirit of being Dynasts in an unseen manner, and he had managed to do it. This was also something that the tanned old man had previously wished to do to him.


    When all the cultivators in the area saw this, Su Ming''s might had instantly be as great as that of a storm. His might swept through the entire area and became the deepest memory etched into the minds of all the cultivators present.


    "Senior Bei Bang, based on your previous words, please heal me."


    Su Ming''s gaze was calm as he sat down on the lotus tform. When he closed his eyes, he circted his cultivation base and sucked in arge amount of life force from the tform.


    Bei Bang''s expression was dark, but the intimidating force was still locked on him. In silence, he sighed in his heart. Dao Kong did not pester him for not stopping the challenge from the other Dynasts, which was already allowing him to avoid humiliation. As he sighed to himself, he had his cultivation base spread out from his body, and the life force Su Ming could absorb instantly became greater.

 Chapter 1086 Dao Ocean Trial

    <h4>Chapter 1086 Dao Ocean Trial</h4>


    Under the gazes of all the people, Su Ming continued sucking the vast life force from Bei Bang, and with the power provided by it, he repaired his cultivation base.


    Time slowly trickled by. The life forceing to him was still as vast as ever and did not end. An Almighty in Life Realm had practically endless life force. This was also the reason why Bei Bang had spoken in an arrogant manner before.


    Yet slowly but surely, a change appeared on Bei Bang''s face. He had a strong feeling that Su Ming was like a bottomless pit. His own life force might be nearly endless, but it seemed that Su Ming''s absorption of his life force was also nearly endless.


    An hourter, Bei Bang''s expression had changed drastically. He had a feeling that his life force could not catch up to the rate of Su Ming''s absorption. A feeling of shock that came from the depths of his heart spread through his body. Su Ming was indeed a bottomless pit that could absorb an endless amount of life force.


    If that was all, Bei Bang would not have been bothered. He could break off the connection at any time he wanted, but when he wanted to do it, he discovered to his shock that the connection had changed. This was no longer him giving his life force and Dao Kong absorbing it, but had instead turned into¡­ him being forced to deliver the precise amount of life force Dao Kong wanted to absorb.


    This was a change between the dominant and subservient positions between them. It might have seemed simple and like it was the same, but it determined the person who had the right to break the connection. The decision was no longer in Bei Bang''s hands.


    ''This¡­ How can this be?! The Rune in this ce wasn''t designed like this! I don''t see any signs of anyone changing the structure of the Rune either! Besides, it''s impossible for anyone to be able to change the Rune in such a short period of time.''


    Bei Bang''s expression changed drastically. As his pupils shrank, a sense of danger filled him.


    He could not break off the connection to the lotus tform. The life force in his body was being sucked away without stop, and once it fused with the tform, it was absorbed by Su Ming.


    The bald crane was making a ruckus in its smug voice in Su Ming''s mind at that moment.


    "I''m great, right? Heh heh, the idiot actually dared to fuse his body with the Rune. I know that confidence stems from his life force being nearly endless, which is why he was not afraid of other people absorbing it.


    "But this idiot is really unlucky, because he ran into me, this Grandpa Crane. I just needed to move my fingers, and the structure of this Rune was changed. The idiot went from the state of willingly fusing with the Rune to the Rune forcing him to fuse with it, from being able to control the Rune, to bing its servant.


    "Little Boy Su, absorb him, absorb at will! Each breath is one crystal, and I''ll provide it to you limitlessly." The bald crane''s smug, excited, and enthusiastic voice was brimming with an air of bliss that only it could understand.


    When another hour passed, Bei Bang''s face had already turned pale. He stared at Su Ming with the shock on his face having turned into anguish. How could he still not understand what was going on at that moment? This was Su Ming taking revenge on him for his previous words and actions.


    ''What a man¡­ He''s one that would definitely take revenge even for the smallest grievance¡­''


    Bei Bang sighed in his heart and closed his eyes. He no longer thought about anything else and just circted his cultivation base in an attempt to struggle free from the Rune, but the moment he did so, the threatening presence from the distance instantly locked on him again.


    The time it takes for one incense stick to burn passed, and Su Ming opened his eyes. By then, Bei Bang''s expression was incredibly pale.


    Su Ming dissipated the suction force from the Rune on his own ord and stood up.


    "Thank you for healing me, Senior Bei Bang."


    When he said that calmly, Bei Bang remained silent for a moment before he nodded.


    "There is no longer any need to continue. The challenges for the Anointment Ceremony have ended. We will now enter the trialponent. The¡­ nine of you are to receive your trials in Dao Ocean located beneath us.


    "There are those who are lost from Morning Dao Sect''s path within and outside Dao Ocean. Among them, there are powerful enemies of Morning Dao Sect, traitors, as well as those who were punished to sink into Dao Ocean. Once they lost themselves, they became cultivators without their path.


    "They can be powerful and weak, and your trials are rted to these lost souls.


    "Kill ten lost souls, and you will obtain the right to go through the trial. Once you do so, you can activate the trial in Dao Ocean at any moment you want. Based on your achievements, you will be randomly ced into different trial grounds.


    "This trial is something that has never happened before. To all of you, this is also a serendipitous event¡­ because this trial is also rted to the Immortals'' Union. Over the course of one thousand something years, we have fought over one thousand battles against the Immortals'' Union, be it small orrge battles. Among them were hundreds of small-scale battles, nearly one hundredrge-scale battles, and seven superrge-scale battles.


    "They have been recorded in detail, and a ce simr to an illusorynd has been created by imitating them. Based on all the different qualifications you all have, you will be sent into continuous battles. When you are there, you are to guide the direction of the battle and change the trend of the fighting. This is your trial.


    "Remember this. Even though you cannot be killed in these illusions, all of your actions will be observed by the people here, and they will be taken into consideration for the final result.


    "You must also remember that you will not enter these illusions with your own faces, but will change into a normal cultivator from our sect.


    "However, you will retain your levels of cultivation. You will be able to use it at will and do whatever you please!"


    As Bei Bang''s voice echoed in the air, he swung his arm, and a vortex about ten thousand feet big appeared in the air in the middle of the nine continents on the first ne.


    At the instant the vortex showed up, roars came from within it. The audience could vaguely see arge number of dark shadows inside, but the moment they touched the vortex, they screamed in pain and tumbled back.


    The vortex was connected to the periphery of Dao Ocean, and the shadows were the lost souls there. They wanted to rush out, but had never been able to since the moment they had entered.


    "If there are any among you who are terrified, you can give up on the trial. Those who do will immediately have their rights as Dynasts stripped off. Think carefully. In the process of gaining the qualification for the trial¡­ you might die!"


    When Bei Bang said those words, he cast his gaze over the eight Dynasts. Su Ming was ignored straight away.


    Besides him, some of the eight Dynasts showed hesitation. If Su Ming had not revealed his power and the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence did not bring back such shocking news, they would have definitely not hesitated to go through the trial.


    Yet now, before thepetition between the Dynasts had even started, it had already ended. They knew that unless an ident happened, there would be no way for them topete with Su Ming. Because of it, this trial waspletely useless to them, and there was even the threat of death lurking in it.


    In silence, four of the eight Dynasts chose to give up. They took a few steps back, and with pale faces, not only did they give up on the right for the trial, they also gave up on the right to be Dynasts.


    Among the remaining four, Dao Lin roared in his heart. The humiliation he had suffered caused his eyes to turn bloodshot, and he became the first to rush into the vortex. Once he disappeared, the other three also gritted their teeth. They turned into long arcs that charged into the vortex.


    Su Ming was thest one. His injuries had mostly recovered by then. With a calm expression, he took a step forward, and drew the gazes of the ten million cultivators in the area on himself. Then, he stepped into the vortex.


    Only when Su Ming disappeared did the ten million cultivators in the area let out a shocked cry. It was born from the words the person who had returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but which had been suppressed by Su Ming''s presence.


    "True Sacred Yin World will definitely not let this slide! Is the war between Morning Dao and Sacred Yin about to start?!"


    "We have the Immortals'' Union in True Morning Dao World, and we''ve also offended True Sacred Yin World. Dynast Dao Kong¡­ truly did something unwise."


    The discussions echoed in the air. The tanned old man''s sullen expression and Bei Bang''s quiet sighs made it obvious that the Anointment Ceremony was slowly deviating from its original course.


    ¡­¡­


    Dao Ocean was located at the lowest part of Morning Dao Sect. It was a forbiddennd which was divided into two parts¡ªthe outer and inneryer. The inner part was sealed all year long. Only the outer part would be opened during special moments. Besides that period of time, all the living were forbidden from entering.


    But if there was anyone who truly wanted to enter the ce, it was not impossible for them. However, since ancient times, there had never been a case of anyone surviving after they had entered the ce of their own ord. Perhaps that was not the case and someone had survived, but this sort of thing was just too rare in Morning Dao Sect.


    Dao Ocean''s mysteries stemmed from the legend speaking of it existing even before Dao Chen.


    It was called an ocean because people could hear the sound of waves when they were there, but when they cast their gazes over it, they found the area to be filled with thick fog. It made the people unable to see the entire ce clearly. In fact, even their divine senses would be suppressed.


    Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. The instant he stepped into the vortex, he appeared in a ce shrouded in fog. When he swept his gaze across the area, Bei Bang''s words echoed in his head.


    The trial was divided into two parts. The first part was to obtain the qualifications, and the second part was the key of the trial.


    The beginning should not be very difficult, but due to the strangeness of Dao Ocean, life-threatening dangers could appear at any time.


    "I''ll be able to obtain the right if I kill ten lost souls, huh? If I can really step into one of the battlefields from the past one thousand something years, then I would want to go to the one where the one-hundred-thousand-foot tall giant appeared, or when that ck-robed person appeared and severely wounded Progenitor Tai Shan."


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever. With one move, he disappeared into the fog and began moving through the area.


    After charging forward for a bit, he suddenly let out a cold harrumph. A withered right hand had appeared behind him without a single sound and charged at his heart. That arm was pitch ck, and ck smoke surrounded its fingertips. It contained the power of those who were nearly at theter stage of World ne Realm.


    At the instant it came towards Su Ming, he did not move forward to escape, but instead moved back. He lifted his right hand and seized the air behind him. With a bang, he grabbed the iing arm, and with one fling, he yanked a withered person from the fog.


    With a flick of his right hand, a powerful surge of his cultivation base was sent into the person''s body, and that person was immediately torn to shreds.


    "One."


    Su Ming took a step forward and disappeared into the fog.

 Chapter 1087 Hu Zi!

    <h4>Chapter 1087 Hu Zi!</h4>


    "Dynast Dao Lin has already killed seven lost souls!"


    "Dynast Dao Han has killed three people."


    "Dynasts Dao Kui and Dao Hua have both killed two people respectively."


    At the first ne of Morning Dao Sect where the Anointment Ceremony had taken ce were five golden names. They were floating above thergest lotus tform, right in front of the ten million cultivators.


    The five names were arranged in order, and each one had a different number of light pirs by their side. Dao Lin had seven while the others had differing numbers from three to two.


    Dao Kong''s name was rankedst, and he only had one light pir.


    Most of the gazes in the area were fixed on his name. However, even after a long period of time has passed, besides that one light pir which appeared at the start, no others showed up.


    After a moment, when the tenth light pir appeared for Dao Lin, golden light shone beside his name. As it spread out, it turned into a huge vortex. It rumbled, and distorted sights could be seen within it. When they faded away, what appeared before the gazes of the ten million people in the area was a scene that was rather familiar to some of them.


    It was a battlefield from seven hundred years ago where tens of thousands of people had fought from the Immortals'' Union and Morning Dao Sect.


    The scene in the vortex immediately attracted the cultivators'' attention. When about a quarter of an hour had passed since then, only Dao Kong was still behind. The other three names had turned into vortices as well, and different battlefields had appeared in them.


    The four Dynasts looked incredibly insignificant in their own battlefields, but the trials required them to use their own power to change the results of the battle.


    Those who were in battles where Morning Dao Sect had lost had make it so that they win. If they couldn''t manage that, they had to at least reduce the number of casualties. If that was impossible as well, they had to make the Immortals'' Union pay a bigger price.


    As for those in battles where Morning Dao Sect won, they had to amplify the results of the battle and make it so that they achieved an even more perfect victory.


    Finally, a second light pir appeared beside Dao Kong''s name. His slow pace gradually led to all sorts of spections from the cultivators in the area, but no one really knew the truth.


    Su Ming slowly extracted the Life Inequity Spear from a corpse while he was at the periphery of Dao Ocean. Before him was a big man with a muscr frame. His dark red, lustreless eyes were wide open. Even after his death, he still stared at Su Ming. Based on the aura remaining on his corpse, it could be deduced that before his death¡­ he had power that was nearly equal to those in Mastery Realm.


    Su Ming put away the Life Inequity Spear and turned around with a calm expression. He stepped into the fog to continue moving into the distance. Roars came from the area around him, and barely discernible figures shed past him, but Su Ming only cast them one nce before turning a blind eye on them. These lost souls did not have sufficient power and would not help him achieve what he wanted.


    ''Only after killing ten lost souls will I be sent to a random battlefield, but they are differentiated by their sizes and their might. They are most likely determined by the levels of cultivation from the ten people we kill.''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. Besides the first person he killed being in theter stage of World ne Realm, he was prepared to kill only Almighties to make up his remaining kills.


    After all, based on Su Ming''s judgement, the battlefield he wanted to go to was definitely not something ordinary. First of all, it involved millions of cultivators, but this was not the main point. The main point was that the Immortals'' Union had sent that ck-robed person. The strength of the Art that made it seem like he could extract a moon from a well was able to determine the direction of a battle. It had forced Morning Dao Sect to send Progenitor Tai Shan to handle him.


    However, Su Ming had a feeling that besides Progenitor Tai Shan, there were surely some other powerful warriors from Morning Dao Sect lurking around in that battlefield. Su Ming felt great curiosity towards this.


    As he moved about in the fog, after about the time taken for an incense stick to burn, his eyes focused on the spot in front of him. There he saw a figure whose ripples of power belonged to those in Mastery Realm.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming charged towards that figure.


    Time trickled by like this. Several hourster, the ten million cultivators in the area beyond saw seven light pirs next to Dao Kong''s name. The increase was incredibly slow, but for some unknown reason, the crowd felt that there was an oppressive feeling in the seven light pirs, as if¡­ besides the first one, the other six were vastly different from those belonging to the other four Dynasts.


    Yet they could not tell what exactly was the difference.


    They could not see it, but Bei Bang, the tanned old man, and the other two sect masters knew exactly what it was.


    ''He''s killing the Almighties among the lost souls¡­'' There was a sullen expression on the tanned old man''s face, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Bei Bang stared at the seven light pirs above Dao Kong''s name and thought quietly to himself. ''What sharp wit. He found the key for the different battlefields so quickly, and he also found the method to get the battlefield he wants.''


    When another four hours passed, Dao Lin as well as the other three Dynasts obtained a certain amount of results in their respective battlefields. It was especially so for Dao Lin. He might have looked like an ordinary cultivator, but based on the number of people he killed by himself, he became a small faction leader. There were already hundreds of people by his side.


    It could be said that he was interfering with the results of the battle in the most simple and straightforward manner.


    At that moment, the tenth light pir finally appeared beside Dao Kong''s name. At the same instant, golden light spread out and reached a piercing degree. That light was much brighter than what Dao Lin and the others had possessed. It caused the ten million cultivators in the area to let out cries of surprise.


    For not only was the golden light much brighter, the vortex that was formed was also several timesrger. Its presence was incredibly striking in the air, and it was nearly ten thousand feet long.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air. The vortex started spinning, and as it did, one of the cultivators in the area immediately voiced their puzzlement.


    "Why is Dynast Dao Kong''s vortex so much bigger? All of them killed ten lost souls, so why is the disparity so great?!"


    "That''s right, could it be that someone helped him in the shadows? Or else why would the difference be so great?"


    As the discussions reverberated in the air, Bei Bang spoke with dignity and age. With just a few words, he instantly suppressed all the speakers.


    "They might have killed the same number of people, but besides the first person Dao Kong killed, the other nine¡­ were all lost souls who were Almighties in Mastery Realm!"


    As the cultivators in the area fell silent, Su Ming raised his right hand from a corpse. The body immediately withered and turned into ashes.


    ''A unique structure. He seems to have been modified by someone before¡­''


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He was using the power from the Seed of Life Extermination to analyze why the lost souls had be like that. While he was mulling over his thoughts, a gigantic vortex appeared around him. As it spun around with loud, booming sounds, ayer of ripples simr to those of water appeared beneath Su Ming''s feet, making him look as if he was standing on ake. When he lowered his head, he saw a scene on the water.


    It portrayed a battlefield, and it was arge-scale battle with nearly five million people involved in it. He swept his gaze across it, then frowned. This was not the battlefield he wanted.


    After a brief period of pensive silence, Su Ming took a step backwards and moved out of the vortex. At the instant he left it, the vortex disappeared, and everything returned to normal. Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. He fell into deep thought for some time, then turned around and disappeared into the fog.


    In the area beyond Dao Ocean, the vortex formed by Dao Kong''s name vanished to show his name once more, but the light pirs above it had all disappeared. It seemed like he was redoing the test.


    As an uproar raged outside, Su Ming swam at full speed through Dao Ocean. Time trickled by, and several hourster, when he killed another ten people, another vortex appeared beneath his feet. This time, the sounding from the rotations was even louder. After a moment, the instant ripples appeared on the surface of the water, Su Ming''s pupils constricted.


    This was a battlefield with more than ten million cultivators participating in it, and at first nce, Su Ming saw a huge figure on the Immortals'' Union''s side¡ªa colossal figure which was iparablyrge. It wasn''t one hundred feet tall, but nearly one million feet tall.


    When this figure stood in the gxy, the cultivators beneath his feet were like ants. The giant had his arms crossed over his chest while staring at the million cultivators by his feet with an aloof gaze. There was cold sneer on his lips, and he surrounded by the air of those who saw themselves as supreme.


    At the center of his brows were seven stars forming a circle, and it was shining with a bizarre, dark light.


    Floating among the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union by the giant''s side was a seemingly insignificant person dressed in ck robes and his face covered. This person was floating silently, not doing anything. It might have been impossible to see his face, but the instant Su Ming saw that figure, the memory of the person in ck robes who had appeared near their tribe when he was in Dark Mountain surfaced in his mind.


    He had the exact same feeling, but this person was clearly much stronger than the person in ck robes which Su Ming had met in the past. The difference between them was like heaven and earth.


    ''It''s this battlefield¡­ No!''


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He felt that something was off. Based on what he remembered, the ck-robed person and the giant with the stars at the center of his brows had not once appeared at the same time.


    Yet now, they were together. There was only one exnation for that, and it was that this battle¡­ was not the one with which everyone was familiar. Progenitor Tai Shan would not be in it!


    Su Ming quickly swept his gaze past the crowd in the scene, and just as he expected, he did not see Progenitor Tai Shan.


    He narrowed his eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he took a step forward. But just as he was about to step into the water, his body came to a sudden halt, and he even shuddered for a moment. A ray of excitement that had never appeared before showed up in his eyes, and he stared straight at arge man in the water who stood among the people belonging to the Immortals'' Union. He had thrown his head back to roar at the sky, wore a look of nonchnce on his face, and had quite arge number of cultivators by his side acting as his followers!


    This man had an honest and straightforward appearance, but at that moment, he had a ferocious look that made him seem as if he was spitting fire from his eyes which were narrowed into a re. While shouting loudly nonstop, he rushed swiftly into the crowd before retreating just as swiftly, and a presence that no one could stop him began to form around him.


    ''Hu Zi!''


    Excitement appeared in Su Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 1088 The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1088 The Battlefield</h4>


    Needless to say, that man was Su Ming''s third senior brother¡ªthe ninth summit''s Hu Zi!


    In a daze, Su Ming remembered how Hu Zi had brought him along to run amuck with a re in his eyes when he had just arrived for the first time in the ninth summit. As Hu Zi spoke, he would speak honestly in a loud voice. His words seemed to be still echoing by Su Ming''s ears.


    A man who loved peeping, who was born with the talent for all things in regards to Runes, who was the manifestation of the Rune over Yin Death Region, and one who through Tian Xie Zi''s guidance gained an epiphany regarding the Art for dreams. It¡­ was Hu Zi!


    Even though everything that Su Ming saw at that moment was a battle that had happened in the past, the instant he saw Hu Zi, his heart was filled with great excitement.


    In all his life, there were few people who had filled his heart with warmth right after he met them no matter how callous he was¡­ and without a doubt, Hu Zi was one of them.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and forced down the excitement in his heart. When he took a step forward, he stepped into the vortex resembling the surface of water, and his figure disappeared.


    The cultivators in the area outside saw Dao Kong''s name once again shine with piercing golden light. This time, the golden light was even more dazzling than the one before, and as it spread out, Dao Kong''s name turned into a gigantic vortex.


    It was even alsorger than the previous one. This time, it was tens of thousands of feet tall, causing the four Dynasts'' vortices beside it to be unable topare with it. In an instant, it attracted all the people''s attention.


    Soon, a scene appeared in the vortex, and this scene¡­ was of the battlefield which Su Ming had chosen to enter!


    Bang!


    Su Ming''s vision blurred for a moment before it recovered. When it did so, shrill screams of pain and furious roars crashed into his ears, and he found a cultivator from the Immortals'' Union in front of him. That person had a sharp sword in his hand, and he instantly charged towards Su Ming at an incredibly quick speed.


    All around Su Ming were cultivators from Morning Dao Sect, and they looked to be in a very pathetic state. They fell back, for they could not fight the sword-wielding cultivator charging straight at them.


    He lifted his hand, then brought the sword down¡­ and human heads flew into space. Blood sttered all around, and shrill screams of pain filled the area. Su Ming''s team was a scattered crowd whose members were swiftly fleeing.


    When Su Ming lowered his head, he noticed that he no longer looked as Dao Kong. Instead, he had turned into a middle-aged man with a pale face. He had plenty of wounds on his body, and there was even a huge gash on his chest. There was ck blood oozing out of it, and his body was beginning to rot.


    The ck blood was from some sort of poison. The original possessor of the body Su Ming now upied had clearly died already, which allowed Su Ming to obtain control. He might seem as if he had been resurrected, but in truth, he just had his soul exchanged.


    When Su Ming cast his gaze across the area, he found that he was in a densely packed crowd which had no end. A battlefield with more than ten million people in it could definitely not be summarized by just saying that there were more than ten million people involved in it.


    What did those numbers even say? Even one million people standing together would have a mighty presence. In fact, there were plenty of cultivations whose poption in their cities did not even reach one million.


    The battlefield was so big that it was asrge as a city!


    Su Ming was currently located to the right of the camp which Morning Dao Sect was defending. He was located far to the side, close to the edge of the battlefield.


    As Su Ming observed his surroundings, screams of pain traveled ceaselessly through the air. The cultivators in front of him copsed with a bang, and the blood that scattered in space merged together to take the shape of a person. Its body soon materialized.


    The person appeared bright red as if he was dressed in a blood-red robe, a blood-red mask, and a blood-red cloak. There was cruelty in his eyes, and he ughtered his way into the crowd where Su Ming was along with the sword-wielding cultivator.


    There were not many cultivators beside Su Ming to begin with, and soon, there were only about a dozen of them left. Despair could be found on their faces, and as they moved, they realized that they no longer had any room to retreat.


    "Heh heh, I killed nearly one hundred people, so I''ll be able to obtain even more achievements. My sword-wielding friend, this time, you won''t be able to win against me." The blood drenched person''s wildughter echoed in space, and with a singel move, he rushed into the crowd.


    Su Ming''s expression was cold. He retreated, not immediately attacking. Instead, as he circted his cultivation base in his new body, he began to heal it swiftly, especially the wound on his chest. Arge amount of ck blood was forced out from it, and in just the span of a few breaths, most of his injuries recovered.


    It was during this time that the blood-red figure which was clearlycking in judgement cast his eyes on Su Ming. As heughed ferociously, he moved and charged over.


    "There''s one here who hasn''t died after being poisoned by Old Monster Venom! Haha, don''t me me now, old friend; it''s not my intention to snatch your achievements."


    The blood-red figure moved incredibly quickly and instantly closed in on Su Ming. He flung his arms outwards, and the two cultivators by Su Ming''s sides coughed up blood. As their bodies exploded with loud booming sounds, blood sttered everywhere. It looked as if it possessed life, and when the blood-red figure flung his arms, the blood instantly rushed towards Su Ming.


    There was a cruel look in the blood-red figure''s eyes. He could practically see the middle-aged cultivator before him being pierced by hispanions'' blood as if it was sharp arrows and lost thest traces of life.


    But the instant that blood charged towards him, Su Ming lifted his head, and a fierce and cold re shed in his eyes. While the blood-red figure was taken aback, Su Ming vanished. As the blood crashed into nothing, Su Ming appeared behind the blood-red figure. He raised his right hand to seize the other''s throat before giving it a fierce squeeze. Booming sounds echoed in space, and the blood-red figure copsed It turned into countless drops of fresh blood that fled with fear.


    Hidden in that blood was the man''s Nascent Divinity which was screaming shrilly at that moment.


    "This is a powerful warrior hidden among ordinary cultivators!"


    But what a pity, the moment his screams echoed in space, Su Mingughed coldly and swung his right hand casually. Immediately, a rebounding force traveled through the scattered blood with a bang. It caused the blood to lurch once before it turned into fog. Then, it was crushed into nothingness. Even the blood-red figure''s Nascent Divinity and soul had been wiped off.


    The sword-wielding man''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. His pupils shrank, and without any hesitation, he fell back. His skin crawled, and his heart was filled with shock. To him, a powerful warrior who could destroy Old Monster Blood''s body and soul in one hit was at the very least in Lunar Kalpa Realm. This sort of person was not someone he, who was just in theter stage of World ne Realm, could fight against.


    Yet before he could retreat more than a hundred feet away, Su Ming''s aloof gazended on him. At the instant the man''s heart let out a thump, Su Ming had already appeared in front of him. He lifted his right hand and tapped the center of the sword-wielding man''s brows, and with a bang, his eyes filled with red. He shuddered, and as if his body was seized by an invisible hand, he was torn to shreds.


    ''I''m still a little not used to this body.''


    Su Ming flung his arm and noticed that it was difficult for his current body to fuse perfectly with his cultivation base, which made him unable to bring out his full power. However, while this might be a problem to other people, Su Ming was not too worried about it.


    He was an Abyss Builder, and one of the inborn abilities of the Abyss Builders was Possession. He might not be Possessing someone right now, but the difference from his current situation to Possession was not that great. A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes, and cracking sounds immediately came from his body. As they echoed in space, the structures of his body was instantly adjusted to a state where it would suit Su Ming the best.


    All of this, including Su Ming killing the two cultivators, was done in an instant, causing the remaining few Morning Dao Sect cultivators around Su Ming to regard him with shock. Soon though, they wrapped their fists in their palms to bow deeply towards him.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past these people.


    "Who is themander for Morning Dao Sect in this battle?" he asked calmly.


    "It''s Sect Elder Kun Lin of the Sect Elder Chamber and Lord Du Mo Tian from the War Chamber," someone from the few remaining cultivators immediately answered respectfully.


    Su Ming nodded, then turned around to cast a nce at the battlefield around him before turning into a long arc that charged into the distance. Wherever he went, all the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union whom he met found themselves screaming in pain before their bodies were torn to shreds after Su Ming moved past them.


    Even though he caused such bloodshed, Su Ming''s existence was insignificant in the gigantic battlefield. In fact, there were few who paid any attention to him. After all, in a battlefield with more than ten million people, one person''s existence was incredibly negligible¡­ unless he did something so big that he could shake the sky and earth itself!


    Su Ming was not interested in changing the direction of the battlefield. If he truly wanted to change it, he could just kill the elder or the lord, whatever their names were. Then, with his power, he could suppress all the people present and have all the cultivators on Morning Dao Sect''s side to fight ording to his will.


    However, Su Ming was more interested in the giant in the distance and the ck-robed person beside him than doing something like taking over the role of amander in the battlefield.


    The main reason he chose this battle was because he wanted to take a look at what exactly made the huge giant and the ck robed person so peculiar, and also because¡­ before he stepped into this battle, he had seen Hu Zi!


    However, the battlefield was asrge as a city. It was not easy to search for someone, but if he was determined to do so, Su Ming believed that he would definitely be able to find him.


    As Su Ming moved about in the battlefield killing those from the Immortals'' Union, he was gradually able to tell that the battle had yet to escte to a very bad condition. Although he did not know how long the battle had alreadysted, right then, both armies were on equal footing. Clearly, neither had brought all of their cards onto the table.


    Yet this situation did notst for long. As Su Ming moved about in the battlefield and continued drawing closer to the Immortals'' Union, he kept his gaze fixed on the giant who was gazing at all the people in the battlefield with an aloof gaze, and the negligible ck-robed person by his side¡­


    Suddenly, a gigantic, long, yellow banner appeared in the direction of the Immortals'' Union''s camp. It fluttered in space, and hundreds of banners like it appeared in the Immortals'' Union side. As they flitted back and forth, an invisible mighty pressure descended on the battlefield.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He knew that the Immortals'' Union was about to do something big!

 Chapter 1089 I Am the Predecessor of Dao Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 1089 I Am the Predecessor of Dao Ocean</h4>


    The instant Su Ming''s pupils shrank, he saw the gxy above the Immortals'' Union''srge army distorting, and huge eyeballs swiftly descended.


    Each of them were one thousand feetrge, and more than one thousand of them had descended in one go. They were covered in blood capiries and gave a bizarre and crazed air about them. The moment they appeared, all the eyeballs shone with blinding light.


    In an instant, more than one thousand long arcs shot out. All of them contained Lightning Destroyers, the entity which remained fresh in Su Ming''s memories!


    Judging by its might, this was not the Sun Destroying Lightning. It was slightly weaker than the Moon Destroying Lightning too, so it was probably the ne Destroying Lightning. Still, it could kill all cultivators up to those who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm!


    As booming sounds surged into the heavens, numerous shrill cries reverberated in space. There were numerous casualties in Morning Dao Sect''s army during that instant.


    There was also a long arc charging towards Su Ming. In it were a total of one hundred ne Destroying Lightnings. As they descended, they spread out above his andnded in the area around him with loud rumbles.


    Some of them went for Su Ming, but he remainedposed. At the instant the ne Destroying Lightnings charged towards him, he raised his right hand and swung his arm. Immediately, he seized those bolts, and with a squeeze, the Seed of Life Extermination in his soul dissipated them.


    ''Completely useless. The blood used to create these bolts of lightning is incredibly mixed.''


    Su Ming shook his head. When he loosened his grip, a few drops of faint, golden blood appeared on his palm. However, their light was very dull, and they were all flung off of Su Ming''s palm. There was not even a single bit of value in absorbing them.


    When the eyeballs sent the long arcs outwards, loud whistles came from Morning Dao Sect''s army. Ten figures rose into the air, and the instant they flew out, ten suns of Sr Kalpa Realm appeared behind them!


    All of them shone with different light. The ten people were all powerful warriors in Sr Kalpa Realm, and as they charged towards the eyeballs. At the same time, hundreds of people flew out behind them, and hundreds of moons manifested behind them. While they charged forward, the gxy was illuminated by both the suns and the moons for a time. They created a dazzling light unparalleled in terms of brightness.


    The people acted quickly and instantly shifted to the eyeballs. The next moment, loud rumbles surged into the heavens.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same. After casting a nce at them, he was about to continue rushing towards the Immortals'' Union when his footsteps suddenly came to a halt, and a brilliant, fierce light shone in his eyes.


    He saw the seemingly insignificant ck-robed person next to the giant in the distance move. The man turned into a long arc that charged towards the ce where the eyeballs had appeared.


    At the same time, the ck-robed man lifted his right hand and tapped the center of his brows before he pushing down at the gxy beneath him.


    Su Ming immediately sensed the gxy letting out a loud bang, and powerful tremors shook the ce. Those tremors came out of nowhere, and many of the cultivators were unable to notice them beforehand. After all, there were few like Su Ming who were constantly paying attention to the ck-robed cultivator.


    At the instant the gxy trembled, the edge of the battlefield turned into a gigantic source of light. There were two blinding spots. When they appeared, they spread out in two different directions. This onlysted for the span of a few breaths before they connected to surround the battlefield and form a gigantic circle.


    ''This is it, this is the well, and he''s going to extract the ''moon'' from it!''


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank. He could not sense anyws in thend changing. It was as if what the ck-robed person was doing surpassed even thews. In fact, it could be said that his Art was beyond Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. This was a divine ability that did not belong to this ce, but to ces beyond it!


    This was why this Art did not stir up any of thews in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. The ck-robed person¡­ was guiding another universe''s power without stirring up thews here so the cultivators from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos could not notice it.


    Bang!


    The instant that circle appeared, the tremors in the gxy became even stronger. If anyonepared it to a hugend at that moment, then the tremors would have been akin to what an earth dragon tumbling about would be like. The ground would be rising and falling without stop.


    When the circle appeared, it was as if the ce had been separated from the gxy around it. If anyone looked from a higher spot, they would be able to see clearly that the battlefield had began to resemble a huge well, and the gxy around it was thend that served as a background for it.


    By then, the ck-robed person had already closed in on the eyeballs. A cold harrumph came from Morning Dao Sect''s army, and a long arc that could not be seen with the naked eye charged towards the ck-robed person. It was¡­ an old Almighty. That old man had graying hair, and there were nows of fate about him. He was an Almighty in Mastery Realm.


    He was so quick that he instantly closed in on the ck-robed person, but during that instant, the ck-robed person waved his arms. He connected his fingers before himself to form a circle. Without even looking at the old Almighty, he let out a low shout that echoed through the entire battlefield.


    There was a strange rhythm to his voice.


    "The well is the origin of the gxy, and the moon is the edge of all lives. With the well as the world, I will gather the mark of the moon. As if they were images reflected in the well, I will retrieve all thine souls, and tis shalt be¡­ Moon Gathering from the Well!"


    As his words echoed in the air, the ck-robed person swung his arms. A loud boom shot up, and an invisible ripple spread out from the ck-robed person''s swinging arms. At the same instant, the Almighty in Mastery Realm from Morning Dao Sect roared at the heavens. When he lifted his right hand, he pushed swiftly forward.


    The gxy trembled. A gigantic hand that was about one hundred thousand feet big and still growing appeared in the gxy to push against the iing ripples and the ck-robed person.


    "A barbaric power. You did not even understand the celestial origin of Nirvana Realm . What is then the point in only possessing the form?"


    The ck-robed person shook his head. Even though his expression could not be seen, but based on the words echoing in the gxy, everyone could hear the contempt in his voice.


    When the huge palm from the Almighty in Mastery Realm from Morning Dao Sect collided with the ripples, it dissipated with a bang. The ripples continued spreading out like nothing had happened. The hand disappeared like how snow would melt when it ran into boiling water!


    This was dissipation, not copse. If the palm had copsed, it would have broken into pieces in a disorderly manner and tumbled backwards, while dissipation was breaking it down until it was reduced to particles¡­


    With a loud bang that reverberated in space, the one hundred thousand feet big palm dissipated. While the old man''s in Mastery Realm expression filled with disbelief, his body jolted, and the mark of a moon appeared clearly at the center of his brows!


    At the same time, all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect found the mark of the moon appearing at the center of their brows. A ripple from their souls spread out right away.


    In fact, even the powerful warriors from Lunar and Sr Kalpa Realms fighting against the eyeballs could not escape from being marked. It made it seem like all of them were being Branded by destiny.


    The moment all of them had the mark of the moon at the center of their brows, the ck-robed person raised his right hand. It looked like the circle in the gxy was truly a well in his eyes, and all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect who had the mark of the moon at the center of their brows were the reflections of the moon in the well''s water.


    He lifted his hand and gently scooped up a handful of water as if he was gathering the moon from the well.


    All the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect shuddered at the same time. Their eyes bulged out. Immediately, blood capiries filled their eyes. Their bodies trembled, and their souls were forced out of their bodies through the mark of the moon at the center of their brows!


    It was as if the ck-robed person did not scoop up the moon, but all the souls of the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect!


    Su Ming stared at this scene. He might have heard of the might of the ck-robed person from the Immortals'' Union, but no matter what, Progenitor Tai Shan had severely wounded a ck-robed person while he fought against him. Because of that, while the ck-robed person was a powerful existence in Su Ming''s heart, he still had limits to his strength.


    Yet now, he discovered that this was definitely not the case. The divine ability released by the ck-robed person was not just unprecedented, but something impossible. It could even brand an Almighty in Mastery Realm! The power of his divine ability was definitely not something Progenitor Tai Shan could fight against.


    Unless they were not the same people or there was differences in terms of strength between the ck-robed people, it would be impossible for Progenitor Tai Shan to injure him badly. After all, Progenitor Tai Shan was only half a step into Fate Realm.


    The divine ability the ck-robed person executed surpassed Su Ming''s imagination. He had never even considered that divine abilities¡­ could be executed this way. The man was neither usingws, but neither was he creating them. Instead, he used¡­ another form of power that was hidden in the universe and had perhaps not been discovered by the people of the four Great True Worlds over the course of countless years!


    As Su Ming''s heart trembled, everything in the battlefield suddenly came to a halt. This was not an ordinary pause, since the gxy around him the entire universe and even the ck-robed person''s divine ability had stopped in an instant.


    In fact, Su Ming''s body had also lost all mobility. At the same time, an ancient voice echoed in his head.


    "This is a battle that urred 937 years ago in an area northwest of True Morning Dao World. During it, the Immortals'' Union sent forth the ck-robed man along with the giant spirit that havee from other worlds.


    "That ck-robed man regards himself as one of the Five Fingers working under the Greatmaster. The giant spirit calls himself¡­ the Ancient God!


    "This battle ended when it reached this part. All the powerful warriors, even those from the Sect Elder Chamber and the War Chamber, along with all the disciples from Morning Dao Sect in thisnd, lost their lives because of Moon Gathering from the Well.


    "Honorable Dynast, your trial begins now. The ck-robed man before you and that Ancient God have died, and their corpses have been brought to Dao Ocean and have fused with me. Their memories are in my control. You are free to do as you please. Survive their divine abilities, change the tide of battle, kill the ck-robed man, or kill the Ancient God¡ªif youplete any of these, you willplete your trial.


    "If you aplish all four of them, you will obtain the right to train in any battlefield you wish in Dao Ocean. Those who have obtained this right from over ten thousand years ago are no longer considered to retain this right, and no one has obtained this right within thest ten thousand years."


    "Who are you?!" Su Ming immediately sent his divine thought forward.


    "I am the predecessor of Dao Ocean. I was born before the four Great True Worlds and am one of the Three Heathens and Four Predecessors."


    1. Nirvana Realm: Think this might be rted to Nirvana Shattering Realm in RI chapter 440, but there was one character missing in mine here. Also celestial origin is another term shared in between universes.


    2. Five Fingers: From what I can tell here and the future chapters, Five Fingers is actually a ranking system. The more Fingers a Greatmaster has under him, the stronger he is.

 Chapter 1090 Battle Against the Black Robed Person!

    <h4>Chapter 1090 Battle Against the ck Robed Person!</h4>


    The instant the ancient voice finished speaking, the world before Su Ming''s eyes recovered. Booming sounds continued reverberating in space, and the ck-robed man was still fishing the moon from the well. A deadly force of destruction descended on the gxy.


    The souls and bodies of all cultivators from Morning Dao Sect in the area were destroyed by the Art!


    When Su Ming saw that there was no way for him to change this results, his eyes shone, and without any hesitation, he rushed out of the encircled area.


    He was incredibly distinct among all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect who could not move and whose souls were mostly forced out of their bodies while they shuddered. He was instantly noticed by the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union.


    Yet they only saw an afterimage. When Su Mingu used most of his power, he was so quick that he instantly rushed into the area above the gxy, beyond where the eyeballs were, but right where the ck-robed man stood.


    The ck-robed man''s eyes shrank slightly under the hood. Clearly, he did not expect that there would actually be someone who would be unaffected by his divine ability. The aura spreading out from Su Ming''s body also made him feel as if he was facing off his mortal enemy.


    This might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but it had ended very quickly. The instant Su Ming rushed out, he seized space with his right hand, and the Life Inequity Spear appeared there. Once he held it in his hand, he threw it at the ck-robed man.


    The Life Inequity Spear turned into a long arc, and at a speed faster than Su Ming''s, it shot through space toward the ck-robed person. That man did not move a single step backwards, but he did stop his act of fishing the ''moon'' with his right hand and lifted his left hand to point at the iing Life Inequity Spear.


    "Still!"


    He only uttered one word, but the Life Inequity Spear immediately stopped ten feet away from him as if an invisible hand had seized it. The spears was unable to move even a single inch.


    This scene caused Su Ming''s heart to tremble again. However, not only did he not slow down, he became even faster. With a bang, he closed in on the ck-robed man and lifted his right hand to throw a swift punch forward.


    Immediately, the gxy around Su Ming distorted, and thews changed to form the image of a huge fist to hit the ck-robed person.


    "Another barbaric power."


    When the ck-robed person spoke, he raised his left hand and casually swung it at Su Ming. The image of the fist immediately dissipated in the same manner as the fist of the old man in Mastery Realm. However, Su Ming''sbat abilities was definitely not something to which that old man in Mastery Realm couldpare. Even though his fist had dissipated, he instantaneously rushed out of the illusory image and punched the space before the ck-robed man.


    It was at this moment that the ck-robed man''s pupils shrank. He quickly raised his left hand and pointed forward. His finger and Su Ming''s fistnded in space at the same time, though they were several dozens of feet away from each other.


    Loud, booming sounds rose into the air. Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and tumbled backwards. He felt as if his fist hadnded on an invisible barrier.


    The ck-robed man also shuddered and took a few staggering steps backwards. His Art in the right hand, which still remained in the motion of fishing the ''moon'' from the ''well'', was cancelled against his will, and he too coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "The celestial origin of tremors!" There was disbelief in the ck-robed man''s voice.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He rushed forward again, then raised his right hand to point at the gxy.


    "Rockslide!"


    The instant Su Ming pointed forward with his right index finger, the gxy distorted, and huge meteors appeared. They charged downwards with loud, booming sounds, and each of them brought with them a mighty wave of impact that contained Su Ming''s power. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of meteors descended simultaneously in the gxy.


    Loud bangs traveled in all directions. The ck-robed man retreated, then raised his right hand and pointed at the sky.


    "Still!"


    The meteors immediately froze, not moving anymore. The ck-robed man swiftly formed a seal with his hands before sping all ten of his fingers together and bringing them in a downwards sh before himself. Immediately, a huge dimensional crack appeared, and like a gaping mouth in the gxy, it charged towards Su Ming to devour him.


    Su Ming did not move back, but advanced. When he neared the gaping mouth, ck light swept outwards from his body.


    The entire battlefield instantly turned ck before recovering the next instant. The gaping mouth in space had frozen, and the ck-robed man shuddered before he coughed up blood again. He retreated swiftly while roaring with disbelief.


    "Sir Kong Mo''s five-colored divine lights, y-y-you¡­"


    The retreating ck-robed man could no longer maintain the Art of Fishing the Moon from the Well. As he retreated, the entire gxy trembled. The marks of the moon on the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect in the area underneath immediately faded away. Their expressions showed that they had regained consciousness, but what awaited them was a crazed ughter brought by those taking advantage of the situation under swirling blood-red banners from the Immortals'' Union.


    The number of casualties was devastating. The disciples from Morning Dao Sect who were still recovering could not even put up a fight. For a time, there were many of deaths on their side. The foul stench of blood filled all corners of the gxy, but soon, as they slowly regained their senses, the battlefield immediately became a real fight once more.


    When the ck-robed man moved back, the hood covering his face fell off and revealed an ancient face. His sunken eyes were filled with disbelief. Upon fixing his stare on Su Ming, he raised his right hand and seized the space in front of him.


    "You will serve as a well!"


    Two light spots appeared around Su Ming and encircled him as if a well had been formed.


    "Your soul will serve as the moon!"


    The mark of the moon appeared at the center of Su Ming''s brows. It was incredibly deep, as if it had been branded on his soul.


    "With your body and your soul, I will now gather the moon from the well!" the ck-robed man roared. He seized space with his right hand. He was had focused a divine ability which could spread through the entire battlefield on Su Ming alone.


    A loud bang rang in space, and Su Ming felt his whole body shudder. He had a strong feeling that his soul was being led out from his body by a power he found difficult to resist. At the same time, he also sensed that his connection with True Morning Dao World had beenpletely severed by the circle formed around him.


    This was a power he had nevere into contact with before, and it was impossible for him to get a grasp of its origin. When he saw that his soul had gathered at the center of his brows amid the tremors of his body and felt that it was about to be extracted from the mark of the moon, a glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He knew that everything he did could be seen by the ten million cultivators in the world outside. After all, it was just a trial.


    As his eyes shone, the Light of Extreme Darkness rushed out from his body. At the instant the world became dark, a freezing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He might not be able to touch the power of the ck-robed man and neither did he have a way to fight against it¡­ but there was naturally a celestial origin in his soul which could fight back.


    ''Life Extermination!''


    The instant Su Ming sent this divine thought forward, the Seed of Life Extermination in his soul immediately erupted with a bang. That eruption was reflected on Su Ming in the form of countless branches crawling out of his body. As they spread outwards, they seemed to collided with the power the ck-robed man had used in an unseen manner.


    A loud bang rang out, and Su Ming felt a sharp stab of pain in his head. It seemed as if there was a trail of information crawling into his head, but there were only two words there!


    "Celestial origin!"


    The instant the two words echoed in his head and booming sounds surged into the sky, the power of Fishing the Moon from the Well around Su Ming''s body copsed. The circle around him shatteredyer byyer.


    This scene entered the eyes of the huge giant in the distance. A hint of surprise suddenly shone in them, but there was a cold sneer on his lips, and he did not show any intention of thinking to help the ck-robed man. It was a telling sign that even though they came from the same ce, they were not on good terms with each other.


    The moment Su Ming walked out from the circle, the ck-robed man coughed up blood, and shock appeared on his face. As he retreated, a fierce re shone in his eyes, and he raised his right hand to point at Su Ming.


    "Immobilization Art!" the ck-robed man roared.


    This was different from how he previously frozen the Life Inequity Spear and how he kept the meteors in ce. This time, he had chanted the name of the Art on Su Ming. Clearly, by doing so, the might of the Art would be even greater.


    Su Ming was charging forward, but he the next instant he felt as if the space around him had turned into mud. His body jolted, and he was immobilized. In fact, even his power started showing signs of being frozen.


    This was not the first time Su Ming saw the ck-robed man execute this Art, but only when he truly experienced it personally did he understand its might and wonder.


    Almost the instant Su Ming was immobilized, the ck-robed manughed ferociously and struck his own forehead with his right hand.


    "Water is the origin of all lives. What I havee to understand is the celestial origin of water, and now, with water, I will kill you!" he roared.


    The ck-robed man then rushed toward Su Ming, and his body and the space around him instantly turned into a tidal wave. A circr area of several hundreds of thousands of feet around him turned into a vast ocean. It roared and rushed at Su Ming with the old man''s ferocious face on the tidal wave.


    Su Ming''s heart trembled. No matter how hard he struggled, it was difficult for him to regain mobility. When he saw that the ocean formed by the old man was charging towards him and that this divine ability was another one of those Arts he had never seen before, a great sense of danger rose in him. A fierce look shed through Su Ming''s eyes.


    "Resentful Wei, awaken! Fight for me!"


    BOOM!


    A huge crack tore the space around Su Ming. A heinous wave of resentful mes spread out, and Resentful Wei, the ck horse which had fallen into deep slumber in Su Ming''s storage bag after witnessing Su Ming blocking a destructive blow for it to fulfill his promise, rushed out by stepping on a sea of fire. Its two dragon heads roared, and it charged straight towards the ocean sweeping towards Su Ming.


    This was a fight between fire and water, the ck-robed man and the Resentful Wei!

 Chapter 1091 The Ancient God Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 1091 The Ancient God Appeared</h4>


    The celestial origin energy was a power that only the cultivators who were not from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos knew. It was another level of power that waspletely different fromws. Su Ming did not understand it. In fact, he had nevere into contact with it before this.


    However, the celestial origin energy which turned into an ocean when it was executed by the ck-robed man caused Su Ming to have a strong sense of danger. At the same time, he also felt that the ocean was incredibly real¡­ as if this was not a divine ability, but truly an ocean!


    With the Immobilization Art freezing his body, even his cultivation base had frozen over. While he was fighting against the strange ck-robed man, Su Ming felt as if everything served as a hindrance to him. Even though the ck-robed man''s shock towards Su Ming had far surpassed Su Ming''s shock towards him, Su Ming still thought he was difficult to deal with. However, this was not the first time in his life that he had ran into something like that.


    He''d had a simr feeling when he was still in thend of Berserkers and fought against the Shamans. At that time, the Shamans'' divine abilities were things he had never seen before. When he fought against them, their divine abilities appeared one after another, and they had numerous changes, serving as a huge headache for Berserkers. Even if Su Ming''s level of cultivation had been slightly higher than theirs, if he was the least bit careless, he would have also been badly injured.


    At that moment, when Su Ming came face to face with the iing ocean formed by the ck-robed man, the first thing that came to his mind was the Resentful Wei. That thought turned into a divine thought, and the moment the Resentful Wei appeared, mes roared and swept through the entire area. With its ck body and two ferocious dragon heads, the Resentful Wei rushed out of the sea of fire and charged into the vast ocean in front of him with a low growl.


    However, the Resentful Wei was only in Mastery Realm. It could perhaps only put up a bit of a fight against the ocean formed by the celestial origin from the ck-robed man¡­ but the its divine ability was that of fire, and it was born to oppose the celestial origin of water. More importantly, the Resentful Wei was not just purely a creature in Mastery Realm. It was¡­ the manifestation of the endless grudges gathered together when all the cultivators in Ancient Wei perished.


    In the era where Ancient Wei had long disappeared, the Resentful Wei could be treated as the only living being signifying Ancient Wei''s existence.


    BOOM!


    Fire and water collided. The sea of fire fought against the vast ocean, which resulted in a loud, booming sound that shook the entire gxy. When it reverberated in space, countless distortions appeared in the sea of fire from the Resentful Wei. The figures might be vague and their faces could not be seen clearly, but the thick waves of resentment spreading out from their bodies caused the color of the sea of fire to instantly turn dark green, just like that of a will-o''-the-wisp.


    As fire and water came into contact with each other, countless distorted figures filled with resentment gathered around the Resentful Wei with shrill cries. When t charged forward, they fused with it to turn into a gigantic figure.


    That figure looked as if it had grown on the Resentful Wei''s body and was one with it. The figure brandished a gigantic scythe, and with an extreme speed, it pounced on the ck-robed man''s face formed by the ocean.


    BOOM!


    The moment the scythe in the hands of the huge figure on the Resentful Wei''s body crashed against the face in the seawater, the scythe turned into an arc that brought certain death. In the mid of loud bangs, the boundless ocean was cut into two and fell to the sides. As for the face in the seawater formed by the ck-robed man, the center of its brows was also cut in half by that one sh, falling into two parts with the seawater.


    "What is this power?!" As the seawater fell backwards, the vast ocean vanished without a trace. The ck-robed man showed up again. When he coughed up a mouthful of blood, a mark of blood appeared at the center of his brows. He swiftly retreated with disbelief shining in his eyes.


    "Cutting through celestial origin¡­ only cultivators in thete stage of Void Realm are capable of that. This¡­ This is¡­" The ck-robed man''s face instantly turned pale. As far as he could tell, the ck horse with the two dragon heads had definitely not reached the level of cultivation where it could cut through celestial origin. Yet the scene just then was not an illusion; he''d personally felt the shock of having his celestial origin cut.


    "I can sense¡­ the presence of Wei from Arid Triad¡­"


    At that moment, the ancient voice from before spoke once more into Su Ming''s heart. However, he did not listen to him closely. At the instant the ck-robed man retreated, Su Ming regained mobility, the power which had immobilized him having vanished.


    Killing intent shone in his eyes. Even if it was a trial, Su Ming knew that there woulde a day when he would eventually run into the real ck-robed man in the true world. He could fail during the trial, but if he failed in reality, he would end up dead.


    ''Immobilization Art, celestial origin of water, what skills. I might not understand these Arts, but¡­''


    The killing intent in Su Ming''s eyes grew greater. He moved, and the ares on his sides immediately shone, making it hard for others to tell where he was. Afterimages also appeared around him. They would give the ck-robed man a headache if he wanted to cast that Immobilization Art on him again.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand as he charged forward. When he pointed at the sky, the gxy behind him distorted. A gigantic moon of three colors appeared there.


    Su Ming formed a seal with his hands, then formed the shape of a mountain before him and pushed it at the gxy.


    "Mountain Shifter!"


    Su Ming might have also executed the Mountain Shifter Art when he was in Morning Dao Sect''s Striking Lands, but at that time, he did not put every ounce of his strength into it. Right then, he executed the Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon to give a further impetus to the Mountain Shifter Art.


    The moment Su Ming''s voice reverberated in space, the gxy roared. Mountains appeared with a bang, and they were all the mountains Su Ming had ever seen in his life. There were those from thend of Berserkers, from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, from Divine Essence Star Ocean, and also from Morning Dao Sect. Countless mountains appeared at that instant, and all of them immediately gathered together to form a gigantic mountain that seemed to go up straight into the void itself!


    The instant the mountain formed, the pupils of the one million feet tall giant in the distance shrank. When the ck-robed man saw the huge mountain, he stunned to his feet. Then, without any hesitation, he turned around, and with the fastest speed he could muster, he fled while stirring up loud whistles in the process.


    "Dammit, Mountain Shifter Art! This is the Mountain Shifter Art! There''s someone in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos who managed to learn the Mountain Shifter Art! Luo Han, only you Ancient Deities can withstand Mountain Shifter Expanse Cosmos'' Mountain Shifter Art with brute force! If you just watch me die under this Art, then I''d like to see how you''ll exin yourself to the Sovereign God!"


    A great wave of terror washe through the ck-robed man''s eyes. When he spoke, his voice was low, but there was a hysterical tone hidden in it. Clearly, Mountain Shifter Art hadpletely stunned him.


    The murderous look on Su Ming''s face was thick. He pushed his hands downwards, and a loud bang immediately rose into the air. The gigantic mountain went plunging downwards to smash everything.


    The gxy copsed. The heavens shattered. Laws crumbled. The ck-robed man''s body broke down as well. No matter how fast he fled, he could not escape, because Su Ming''s Mountain Shifter Art contained the power of absolute uracy contained in the God yer Art he had juste to understand.


    The ck-robed man let out a shrill scream of pain amid the bangs. His body was torn to shreds, but his Nascent Divinity had jumped out before it was ripped apart. As he screamed, he rushed forward, but he still did not manage to escape from the Mountain Shifter Art ramming into him a second time.


    BOOM!


    When the gigantic mountain fell on him again, his screams went quiet, and the ck-robed man''s body and soul were destroyed!


    Su Ming''s face was pale. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. The battle might have seemed simple, but Su Ming had practically used up every ounce of his strength. The entire process had been incredibly perilous.


    It was especially so during the final moment. If the one million feet tall giant in the distance had chosen to interfere and attack, Su Ming would have definitely not been able to kill the ck-robed man so easily. Yet the giant had only put on a solemn expression and did not show any intention to provide any aid. This was the main reason behind why the ck-robed man had died.


    "I''ve long since grown tired of that old man from the Celestial Realm , but since we came from the same ce and you killed him, I will kill you. I''ll just have you die with him."


    Buzzing sounds came from the giant''s mouth like thunderous roars. The sevens at the center of his brows started spinning rapidly. At the same time, the light from stars spread out, and a mighty pressure caused Su Ming''s whole body to sink down.


    Bang!


    The one million feet tall giant took a step forward in the gxy. The instant his footnded, ayer of ripples spread out through the area. When the mighty pressure descended, the cultivators from both sides immediately shuddered, and all of them fell back as if they were swept aside by an invisible hand.


    The powerful warriors in Lunar Kalpa Realm and Sr Kalpa Realm from Morning Dao Realm retreated among the ripples. The instant everyone was swept aside, the giant raised his right hand and swept it through the area at his feet. He was so quick that even though he was huge, he still gave off an impression that even if people could see his moves, they could not avoid them. When he swept his hand outwards, he grabbed a cultivator from Morning Dao Sect, and then¡­ right in front of all the cultivators, he threw the captured one straight into his mouth.


    Crunching sounds followed after that. After some chewing and swallowing, he finished eating cultivator in his mouth.


    "Barbarians like you taste quite good, but none of you have any understanding towards celestial origin, which makes your taste nd. But you''ll be different, boy. I want to know how you''ll taste like."


    The giant grinned. Fresh blood could be seen faintly on his teeth, butpared to hisrge mouth, that bit of blood looked rather insignificant.


    As he spoke, the giant lifted his right hand, clenched his fist, and threw a punch towards Su Ming. It stirred up loud rumbles.


    "Aren''t you skilled? Come, let me see whether your barbaric power or my power as an Ancient God is stronger."


    A loud bang rang out, the sound of a gxy shattering. The giant''s fist looked like a huge meteor when it charged towards Su Ming by drawing a long arc through the gxy and howling loudly.


    Void Realm: From Renegade Immortal Chapter 1227.


    Celestial Realm: Mentioned in Renegade Immortal Chapter 267.

 Chapter 1092 The Power of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1092 The Power of Strength</h4>


    Su Ming''s pupils shrank swiftly. The giant''s body was one million feet tall, and he dered himself a God from another world. He was known by Dao Ocean, one of the Three Heathens and Four Predecessors, as an Ancient God, and just from its body alone, it could be seen that this strange living creature possessed a great strength that Su Ming could not imagine.


    Even if it was just his physical strength alone, it would be strong enough to shake the entire universe. The mighty pressure spreading out from his body that formed the presence of his cultivation base gave him the feeling that he was in Mastery Realm. However, when he identified it in detail, he found that the two auras consisted ofpletely different elements. It seemed like he was in Mastery Realm, but was not at the same time.


    In fact, while this gigantic Ancient God might still be unable topare to theplete Ecang, the size of his body was enough to cause hearts to tremble.


    The iing punch charged forth like a meteor, stirring up loud roars in its wake. They seemed to be even louder than the cracks of thunder and could shatter the universe and crumble the gxy. It seemed as if everything in existence would copse under the punch and that it would be difficult for anyone to put any fight against it.


    Powerful fighting spirit shone in Su Ming''s eyes. His physical body was powerful, and it had also reached an incredibly terrifying state. In fact, as long as he could snatch his real body back from the Immortals'' Union and step into Mastery Realm, then with the Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon, he could instantly step into Life Realm and be an Almighty.


    Besides, not only did his body contain the Seed of Life Extermination, he had also be thepleted Ecang. Because of it, when he fused with his clones, even the full powered strike from an Almighty in Mastery Realm could not cause too much harm to him.


    If he ran into those who were in Fate Realm, then while Su Ming had not yet mastered thews of fate, he had the Execution of the Three Evils. The fight might be difficult to navigate, but he could still fight toe to toe against such people.


    Only those in Life Realm would pose as a threat to Su Ming, but if he summoned the fifth kiln, then so what if his opponents were in Life Realm!


    All of this were the basis for Su Ming''s confidence. It was the reason behind why he voluntarily stepped into Morning Dao Sect after he returned from True Morning Dao World. Right then, in the face of the Ancient God''s punch, fighting spirit appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. He lifted his right hand, and when he clenched his fist, he turned into a long arc that charged towards the iing strike from the Ancient God.


    He wanted to see just how strong was the power of the punch that belonged to an Ancient God with seven stars at the center of his brows!


    Everything around him was fake, an imitation, which was why Su Ming had the chance to test himself. If he was in the world outside, failure would mean death, but when he was here¡­ Su Ming had nothing to lose!


    The crash between the shine of a brilliant moon and a firefly''s light, the collision between a tall mountain and shattered stone, the roar of an ocean and a trickling stream¡ªthis was how this shocking scene seemed to the cultivators who had already died in the real world and the ten million cultivators in the world outside spectating the battle!


    The breathing of the ten million cultivators in the first ne of Morning Dao Sect quickened at that moment. It waspletely silent in the area. All their gazes were fixed on the picture in the gigantic vortex.


    There was no longer anyone staring at what the other Dynasts were doing. Even the members of the sect who were good friends with them had unknowingly cast their gazes on Su Ming''s battlefield.


    It did not matter whether it was Bei Bang, the tanned old man behind him, or the other two sect masters, at that moment, all of them had cast their gazes on Su Ming''s vortex. They watched the battle, watched Su Ming kill the ck-robed man, and as he closed in on the giant''s iing punch.


    Even that tanned old man had a grim expression on his face at that moment. He had already forced down the hatred in his heart. No matter how much he disliked Su Ming and how much he wanted to kill him, he was still a sect master of Morning Dao Sect. Even if Su Ming''s current enemy was fake, he still belonged to the Immortals'' Union. In fact, due to his status, the tanned old man even knew some things that the other cultivators did not.


    He knew that the giant was known as the Ancient God. He also knew that he did note from True Morning Dao Sect. Instead¡­ he was an invader from another world, a ce that was incredibly far away from them!


    And Su Ming was currently fighting against that invader. This scene caused the tanned old man to force down his hatred towards Su Ming. No matter how much he hated Su Ming, they were both from Morning Dao Sect, and they were both people living in True Morning Dao World.


    He also knew that the they had sent out thirteen sect masters to kill the Ancient God with seven stars at the center of his brows during a battle in the past. Two of the thirteen had died, and seven were severely wounded, still in deep slumber. They had paid this sort of price to kill that Ancient God.


    They had paid a still steep, but slightly smaller price for the ck-robed man. The War Chamber had sent five War Generals, and with the death of three of them, they had managed to kill him.


    While all the cultivators in Morning Dao Sect were fixed on the battle, Su Ming turned into a long arc in the vortex and collided with the Ancient God''s fist.


    Loud booming sounds shook the universe and reverberated through the gxy. They traveled out of the vortex and shook the hearts of all the cultivators watching in Morning Dao Sect at that moment.


    Su Ming had a feeling as if he had crashed into a mountain. His fist trembled, then shattered along with his arm. When the great force crashed into him, even his whole body had been crushed as the bangs rose into the air.


    At the same time, the Ancient God with the seven stars at the center of his brows also let out a muffled groan. With a jolt, his huge fist was bounced back. Cracks signaling that his hand was shattering appeared on his fist with loud cracking sounds. As they spread out, they went through his whole arm as well. The Ancient God staggered several steps back and coughed up a mouthful of blood before swiftly lifting his head. A hint of shock appeared on his face.


    "What great strength, but this power is still one of the barbarians¡­ Hmm?"


    The Ancient God with the seven stars at the center of his brows had only finished half of his sentence before he suddenly trembled. He coughed up blood again, and the cracks that were originally no longer spreading on his right arm let out a loud bang as if a new force had exploded within it. His huge right arm crumbled into pieces.


    "The celestial origin of tremors¡­ You managed to understand this sort of celestial origin with a barbarian''s body. It''s a pity¡­ that you were born in the wrong ce. If you were in my homnd, you would have been a prodigy.


    "It''s also a pity that you have only gained superficial knowledge regarding the celestial origin of tremors and can only execute one tremor. If you understood the ultimate power of nine tremors, then I would not have been your opponent when you delivered that punch."


    The Ancient God''s words held a hint of pity, but there was an aloof look in his eyes. He took a swift step forward, then raised his left hand and went to seize Su Ming''s mangled body. He was clearly intending to fulfill his words from before¡ªto eat Su Ming and see how he tasted.


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. At that moment, he was in an illusory state. When his body shattered, his soul, which had entered the body for the trial, had already left. At that moment, he floated in the gxy and watched the Ancient God''s right arm disappear while the giant moved towards the spot where his torn bodyy.


    Su Ming was also quite shocked. He had finallye to understand the strength of the Ancient God with seven stars at the center of his brows. Su Ming¡­ was not his opponent¡­ but Su Ming was confident that if his physical body had been there, he would not have died from a single punch. He would still have the strength to stand!


    Su Ming was also confident that if he could seize back his real physical body, the Ancient God would not have lost just one arm.


    However, all of this was just spection. What concerned the battle, he had survived under the Moon Gathering from the Well and killed the ck-robed man. He couldplete the trial by finished one of the four requests, and he hadpleted two.


    As he sighed, Su Ming waited to be returned from the illusory battlefield. At that instant, everything before Su Ming''s eyes came to aplete halt, just like before, as if the world had been frozen in ce. The ancient voice seemed to hesitate for a moment before it slowly resounded in space.


    "Your soul¡­ is very strange¡­"


    Su Ming''s eyes shrank in a barely noticeable manner. He did not speak.


    "There are plenty of inadequacies in the divine ability and power you used to shatter the Ancient God''s right arm just now. Seven-tenths of your power spread out when you delivered that punch, and it did not gather together.


    "In truth, the difference between you and the Ancient God is not great¡­ He should not have been able to shatter your body with one punch, even if you only had your soul here." When the ancient voice reverberated in the air, Su Ming did not say a word, just stood in silence.


    "Simrly, you''ve trained your God yer Art in the wrong manner. It contains the power of shing, hitting, and tremors, but you have only gained a superficial knowledge of it, and there are plenty of things missing¡­


    "If you could have had all your power gather in one spot so that it wouldn''t spread out, you could have fought toe to toe against the Ancient God. If you gained an even deeper understanding of the power of tremors, then you could have killed that Ancient God.


    "Your soul¡­ is very strange¡­ It has a presence with which I am familiar, but I can''t remember to whom it belonged. This is a memory from a long, long time ago." There was a hint of sentimentality in the ancient voice as it reverberated in space before slowly falling into silence.


    Some time passed before the ancient voice suddenly spoke once more.


    "Do you¡­ want to try again?"


    Su Ming''s eyes swiftly focused. A brilliant shine shed through them.


    "May I?"


    "As long as you wish."


    "Then I want to!"


    When Su Ming''s words tumbled out of his mouth, everything in the area instantly started going in reverse. Time looked as if it was flowing back at that moment, and in an instant, when everything returned to normal, Su Ming discovered to his shock that he was back in the battlefield, and the huge fist from the Ancient God with the seven stars came charging towards him like a meteor in the universe.


    Everything had returned to the moment before Su Ming attacked.


    Light shone brilliantly in his eyes, and the moon of those in Lunar Kalpa Realm manifested behind him. He raised his right hand, clenched it, and moved, turning into a long arc that charged towards the Ancient God''s iing fist.


    This time, when he rushed forward, the ancient voice spoke in his mind.


    "Focus your mind on your soul, then focus your soul on your arm. Forget about everything else and turn your mind, soul, and body into your fist.


    "When your mind bes your sole focus, you can focus it on your soul, and when you can merge your mind and soul together, you can forget about your body¡­"

 Chapter 1093 Who Created the Ancient God?!

    <h4>Chapter 1093 Who Created the Ancient God?!</h4>


    With the sentimental voice only it could muster, the ancient voice mumbled softly, "Sometimes, you need to forget what you''ve learned so that you can be even more focused¡­"


    The ancient voice''s words were all gems. Each word and each phrase caused Su Ming''s heart and mind to roar when he heard them. He felt like he''de to understand something vaguely, but when he mulled over it, he could not get a grasp on it.


    As he charged forward, he closed his eyes. He focused all of his mind so that it would not spread out, and while listening to the ancient voice''s words, he gradually and intentionally forgot everything. He forgot about how he had turned into a long arc and was charging towards the Ancient God''s iing fist.


    All of this might seem simple, but in truth, doing it was incredibly hard. In just the span of a few breaths, a shocking rumble reverberated in the universe.


    Su Ming''s body jolted. When he opened his eyes, he saw his body shattering, his soul leaving, and the Ancient God with the seven stars in the center of his brows being forced back while his right arm shattered along with a small part of his body.


    "Your heart is not calm. You didn''t forget everything. Your mind has not fused with your soul¡­ Do you want to try again?" As the area came to a halt, the ancient voice echoed in space once more


    "Yes!"


    Resolve appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The instant he opened his mouth, time flowed back once more and he returned to the moment of the strike. Su Ming moved, turning into a long arc again. As he charged forward, he closed his eyes and forgot everything except his fist. It was the only thing in his mind.


    BOOM!


    A loud bang rang through the space. Su Ming''s body had shatteredpletely once more, but the Ancient God with seven stars lost his right arm as well as half of his body. Numerous cracks spread through his body, and when he was forced back, he turned into a bloody mess before shattering.


    However, due to his great power and vitality, the Ancient God did not die even though he suffered such grievous wounds. Instead, when he moved back, disbelief appeared on his face.


    "It''s still not enough. Perhaps¡­ you are not suited to do all this. You cannot learn to forget¡­" The ancient voice sighed softly. When it reverberated in the air, Su Ming stayed silent for a moment.


    "One more time!"


    "It will be thest. If you can shatter the Ancient God with one punch, then I will continue helping you adjust the rebound. If you cannot, then you will be sent out of Dao Ocean." With the words of the ancient voice, the world before Su Ming''s eyes flowed back and returned to moments earlier.


    This time, Su Ming did not turn into a long arc to charge forward. At the instant the huge fist of the Ancient God with seven stars came forward, he sat down cross-legged. When he raised his right hand, the gxy in front of him distorted, as if a canvas had been formed.


    With his mind as ink and his soul as brush, he forgot everything and merged the two together in the canvas in front of him. He forgot himself. He did not close his eyes, but everything in the world before him had already disappeared.


    This was a state he had reached in the past. It was the Art of Picture Creation which helped him clear his heart. The method taught to him by Dao Ocean was one that Su Ming was unable learn well, but if it was just about forgetting himself, he could achieve it using another method.


    He would clear his mind, then focus it on his soul to fuse them together, thereby forgetting everything about himself. This was what was meant by focusing!


    This sort of focus could allow him to gather all the power in his body into one single spot to prevent it from spreading outwards when it erupted. It was simr to painting. If he did not focus and clear his heart of other thoughts, he could not draw.


    At that moment, Su Ming did not see the Ancient God''s iing punch and did not hear the light gasp of surprise from the ancient voice. He forgot everything by immersing himself in the canvas. The instant the Ancient God''s fist came crashing on him, he raised his right hand with all his willpower and drew one line in space with his index finger.


    That one stroke was like a hook, an arc¡­


    It crashed against the iing Ancient God''s fist in space.


    Booming sounds echoed through the entire gxy. Su Ming''s fingertip shattered. His hand, arm, body, and the canvas all crumbled at that moment.


    However, the Ancient God with seven stars did not move back. Instead, during that moment, his huge fist turned into ashes along with his arm and whole body. Only his head remained to fall back. He might not have died, but the shock which appeared on his face showed how shaken his soul was. He could not imagine how the person who had struggled greatly when fighting against the ck-robed man¡­ could make his huge body crumble with just one light swing. The price for it might have been instant death, but to him, this was still unbelievable.


    "This is quite a good method. It helped you to gather eight-tenths of your power. All living beings in the universe except for those in Death Realm are unable to have absolutely none of their power spill out but gather in one spot.


    "You have already exceeded my expectations by being able to gather eight-tenths of your power. Next, I will tell you how to gain an epiphany in regards to the power of tremors.


    "Based on what I have learned from the body of the Ancient God before you, the power of tremors is a form of resistance as well as dissolution. It is just like how you would stir up ripples when you throw a stone into a puddle.


    "If you gathered all of your power together, you would not be able to see ripples. However, there would still be deterrent forces. Focusing your power so that it will not spill out is turning your power into a sharp force!


    "Rebound is the third form of power formed the instant the power you send out crashes against this deterrent force!


    "This is a form of power utilization, and it''s not thatplicated. They say it is celestial origin, but that is just the cultivators from the other worlds not understanding what they do and giving it a mysterious name. Based on my memories, this utilization of power ismon knowledge¡­"


    As the ancient voice resounded in space, the area around Su Ming reversed and returned to the moment before. The Ancient God''s fist came charging towards him once more.


    "This time, do not choose to forget everything. Instead, treat yourself as a mountain and regard him as a mortal with slightly greater physical strength. Think of him as a mortal using his strength to push a mountain, and the amount of force he uses will be rebounded back to him in the exact same amount.


    "This is what the outsiders call the ''celestial origin of tremors''. The difficulty in it lies in you having to deliver multiple rebounds, but nine is not the limit. They say that nine is the limit because these cultivators from the other worlds do not understand it¡­ In truth, there is a fourth form of utilization of power. It is called borrowing power to strike back ."


    Su Ming grew more confused with every word spoken by the ancient voice. He felt that what the voice said was logical, but at the same time that he could not wrap his head around it.


    The ancient voice sighed softly.


    "Oh well. Observe carefully."


    After thest words, Su Ming''s body shuddered. He could sense a will descending on it and seizing control over it while turning him into an observer. He could no longer control the body, but he could see everything even more clearly.


    Soon after, Su Ming saw the will which descended on the body take a step forward while controlling it, charging straight towards the Ancient God''s fisting at them. He instantly closed in, and at the instant he came into contact with the fist, the body stopped and turned his back towards the Ancient God. He raised his right hand and struck his chest fiercely.


    "A person''s back is the thickest part of the body. It is also the spot which can suffer the greatest impact. Due to its thickness, the rebound will be even more distinct. Observe well," the voice said in Su Ming''s head.


    The instant the Ancient God''s fist rammed against the back, it was as if both parties had delivered a punch with the body acting as the center!


    Su Ming could clearly see a destructive power charge into the body when the palm struck his chest. At the same moment, the destructive power from the Ancient God''s fist behind him also rushed into him. The two forces crashed against each other, then tumbled backwards together. This led to the right hand of the body controlled by the will to bounce off the chest. The Ancient God behind him shuddered and took a few staggering steps backwards. Once he coughed up blood, his right hand waspletely crushed.


    Yet strangely, the internal structures of the body Su Ming had used did not suffer much damage. It only trembled.


    "Do you understand now? When two forces collide, it does not necessarily mean ruin. There is also a possibility of dissolution and retreat. These are tremors.


    "Causing multiple tremors is also easy. Observe well."


    When the ancient voice echoed again, Su Ming saw the body controlled by the will turning around to take a swift step forward. The Ancient God with seven stars let out an enraged roar. There was shock on his face as he threw a swift punch with his left hand.


    However, the instant the punchnded on the body controlled by the will, Su Ming saw it moving backwards, as if he was going along with the flow of the punching towards him. Since his speed and the speed of the fist were the same, he did not suffer much damage. Once the force of the ancient god''s punch faded, the body moved forward, and as if he was borrowing the power from the punch, he struck the Ancient God''s fist with his palm.


    Bang!


    The Ancient God shuddered and was forced back. His left arm shattered, and madness appeared on his face. At the instant he was forced back, he threw his head back and let out a roar that shook the entire gxy.


    At the same time, one of the stars on the Ancient God''s brows shattered, then another. When four of them shattered in session, the destruction stopped. The remaining three stars were left incredibly dull.


    When the roar which paid the price of the four stars rang out, the gxy copsed, the universe shattered, and countless cultivators beneath them copsed from the tremors.


    Even Su Ming''s body was sent tumbling backwards and crumbled


    "Ancient Gods, they''re mysterious existences. I can decipher their power¡­ but it is difficult for me topletely understand their inborn ability on a short notice, but as I continue studying it, why do I find something familiar? It is as if a familiar existence has created¡­ the Ancient Gods!"


    1. Borrowing power to strike back: The Tai Chi self-defense principle. You can''t seem to hit them, and they seem to never use any sort of strength when they hit back, but it packs a punch and makes you feel out of breath when they hit back. It also hurts when they hit your sr plexus; it hurts like a b*tch.

 Chapter 1094 That One Look… 1

    <h4>Chapter 1094 That One Look¡­ 1</h4>


    "Perhaps someone created the Ancient Gods¡­ This is an old memory. I need to think about it carefully¡­" the ancient voice mumbled. As it did, everything in the gxy came to a halt. The Ancient God who had shattered four stars remained frozen with his mouth wide open.


    Most of the cultivators in the area also remained in the position of their bodies in the process of crumbling. Not a single hint of life force could be detected in them. The Ancient God''s divine ability did not just harm the disciples from Morning Dao Sect, but had also affected the cultivators of the Immortals'' Union.


    It was a divine ability that did not differentiate between friend and foe. Once it was executed, with the Ancient God acting as the center, everything around him would turn into flying ashes. They would all shatter and dissipate.


    The ancient voice sighed softly, and the halted gxy became muddled and turned into a gigantic vortex. As it spun, not only did it turn the world indistinct, it also sucked Su Ming''s soul out from the body and fused him with itself.


    Su Ming''s vision blurred. When he regained consciousness, he was already back in Dao Ocean. The fog around him turned everything indistinct, but there was a vortex in front of him. It was connected to the world outside. When he looked at it, he could see the ten million cultivators from Morning Dao Sect outside.


    Su Ming stood there quietly, then turned his head around to cast a nce at Dao Ocean behind him. To him, the trial had been extraordinary. He understood how to prevent his power from spreading out as well as experienced the method to execute rebound and borrow power. All of them had etched themselves deeply into Su Ming''s mind, making it difficult for him to forget them even if he wanted.


    The ancient predecessor of Dao Ocean had offered him advice as if he was guiding him. It felt like he had been offered a lesson, and Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm to bow deeply towards Dao Ocean.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming''s eyes when he turned around and took a step forward. He instantly stepped into the vortex, and when he reappeared, he had already returned to the area used for the Anointment Ceremony in the first ne of Morning Dao Sect. Before everyone''s eyes, he walked out of the gigantic vortex formed from his name.


    Ten million gazes gathered on him. Many voices echoed in the air. The four Dynasts who had chosen to go through the trials with Su Ming had incrediblyplicated gazes as they stood by the side.


    When Su Ming swept his gaze past the crowd, he closed his eyes to remember everything that urred during the illusory battlefield. He started swiftly deducing how to use that rebound and power.


    Once he had walked out, the gigantic vortex gradually shrank before turned back into the name Dao Kong. With a sh, it then disappeared into thin air.


    Only at that moment did the area erupt into an uproar. The ten million cultivators in the area had personally seen Su Ming''s performance in the battlefield¡­ including the predecessor of Dao Kong causing the universe toe to a stop multiple times so that Su Ming could fight against the giant with seven stars again and again.


    Even though they could not hear the voice of the predecessor of Dao Ocean, the bizarre turning back of time was enough for all who saw to be left in shock.


    It was especially so when they''d seen Su Ming''s final two strikes. He had turned around in a bizarre fashion and used his back to withstand the giant''s punch, causing the giant''s right arm to shatter. Then, when the giant delivered another punch with his left arm, it had also been destroyed in a manner that no one in the crowd could understand.


    Even though in the end Su Ming''s body had shattered as well due to the giant''s roar, the shock brought up by the earlier scenes had be the thing everyone discussed.


    The buzzing of voicessted for a long time. While standing on the tform, Bei Bang cast Su Ming a profound gaze before slowly lifting his hand and seizing the air.


    With it, the ten million cultivators immediately felt their necks ache in pain, and all of them stopped speaking. The area slowly fell silent.


    "Five Dynasts took part in the trials. Dao Kong, Dao Lin, and Dao Hua have seeded. The other two failed, and their rights as Dynasts are removed."


    As Bei Bang spoke, the expressions of two of the four Dynasts by Su Ming''s side turned dreary. They moved back quietly and turned into long arcs that left the ce.


    "The three of you have withstood the challenges andpleted the trials. You¡­ will be anointed as Morning Dao Sect''s real Dynasts. Now, you have obtained the right to go to the area beyond the Progenitor''s istion grounds where the Progenitor will personally activate the Flourishing Lotus.


    "When you walk out of the istion grounds, besides us from Morning Dao Sect, the people from the other three Great True Worlds will also receive all of you."


    When he said that, Bei Bang''s gazended on Su Ming. Clearly, theplicated emotions he felt were rted to Su Ming destroying True Sacred Yin World''s camp in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Soon, True Sacred Yin World would arrive, and they might not settle things so easily. However, this was no longer within Bei Bang''s jurisdiction. He had long since reported this to the Council of Sect Masters, but it had yet to form a reply. He had no idea what it would be though.


    Once Bei Bang finished his speech, the ten million cultivators in the area immediately cheered, filled the air with a joyful presence. However, not a single hint of delight could be detected within Dao Lin or Dao Hua upon bing Dynasts. They stood silent, their expressions filled with bitterness and indignation.


    Su Ming remained calm. He did not bother himself with the cheers around him and stood with his eyes still closed, recalling everything he''d experienced in regards to the power etched into his mind.


    Seven lights of seven different colors shone in the air. They were dazzling, and three of themnded on the Dynasts. Su Ming''s was purple. Dao Lin''s red, and Dao Hua, who once harbored animosity towards Su Ming and had had Dao Fei Xian fight against him, was orange.


    At the same time, a figure gradually appeared in the air above them.


    Su Ming had seen this person before. In fact, most of the cultivators in the area had seen him. He was the young man who had read Progenitor Dao Chen''s decree and had thest name of Sang.


    His expression was indifferent. When he walked out of nothingness, he swept his gaze past Su Ming and the others, and a faint smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "Congrattions, Your Highnesses. Please follow behind me. I will bring you to the Progenitor''s istion grounds to activate the Flourishing Lotus and to record what you believe is the best state of your body. Then, when you are injured badly in the future, you can turn back time to return to that moment when you were at your best."


    While speaking, the young man raised his right hand and swung it downwards. Immediately, the seven lights with different colors flowed about and became even more dazzling. In an instant, Su Ming, Dao Lin, and Dao Hua vanished within them. As the lights scattered, they were sent¡­ into Progenitor Dao Chen''s istion grounds.


    Bei Bang sucked in a deep breath. When Su Ming and the others were Relocated, he immediately swung his arm and said loudly, "Four saint beasts, push up the sky above thend of the Anointment Ceremony!"


    A shocking roar shook the sky and earth and excited the ten million cultivators. The roar hade from the endless Dao Ocean located at the lowest part of Morning Dao Sect.


    At the same time, a ray of green light shed and rose from Dao Ocean. As the roar reverberated in the air, a gigantic Azure Dragon rushed out.


    It had a thick, ancient air. When it flew out, the weather changed and the world roared. It was so quick that when it flew up, it rushed past the fourth ne, left the third ne in its wake, shook the second ne, and then flew into the sky of the first ne.


    At a spot that seemed to be near the start of nothingness in the area above the nine continents of the first ne, the Azure Dragon, which was hundreds of thousands of feet long, let out a roar at the sky. When it did so, arge amount of azure smoke gushed out from its mouth. It gathered together and formed a continent. The edges of it shone with an azure light which soon spread out and erged the continent.


    Rows upon rows of tables appeared on it. If one was to count, they came to a total of ten million.


    The Azure Dragon lifted the entire continent. When its huge head swept through the area, all the cultivators who came into its field of vision felt their hearts tremble.


    Then, the Azure Dragon closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    At that moment, roars came from Dao Ocean once more. This time, the one who flew out was a huge Vermilion Bird. Beside it was a ck Turtle with a simrly shocking size. The Vermilion Bird was entirely fire red, just like a ball of shocking fire. As for the ck Turtle, its tail was a tongue, and its head was that of a fierce turtle.


    The two beasts roared and flew out together. There was another roar reverberating from another direction. A huge White Tiger flew out from Dao Ocean. It roared at the sky and charged towards the heavens.


    The three huge beasts approached the Azure Dragon at an incredible speed. With the Azure Dragon at their center, they roared, and they too formed continents above themselves.


    The magnificence of this scene caused the hearts of the ten million cultivators in Morning Dao Sect beneath to tremble. The sky distorted, and figures manifested there. Among them were men, women, the elderly, and the young. However, the presence of age about their bodies clearly showed that they had lived for a long, long time.


    The presences of powerful cultivation bases could be felt as well. These people¡­ were all Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death! The greatest of them were three old men. The mighty pressure spreading out from them was so great that it was unbelievable. The three of them were naturally the three Sect Masters in Death Realm who had snapped at Su Ming previously. They were also the strongest people in Morning Dao Sect besides Progenitor Dao Chen, on the surface at least. Their names were Ri, Yue, and Xing.


    "Greetings, Sect Masters of the Council of Sect Masters!"


    With their hearts trembling, the ten million cultivators worshiped in the direction of the sky. Their roars were like waves of sound.


    There were sixty-eight figures behind the three old men. When they appeared, they immediately spread out. They floated above the continents formed by the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird, and the ck Turtle.


    Ri, Yue, and Xing, the strongest three old men in Death Realm, stood on three different continents with calm expressions on their faces. There were twenty-four people on the Vermilion Bird''s continent as well as on the ck Turtle''s continent. Only the continent belonging to the White Tiger had twenty people.


    Bei Bang, the tanned old man, and the two other Sect Masters flew up simultaneously. Then, as if they were going back to their original ce, they charged towards the continent of the White Tiger.


    When Bei Bang and the other three returned, an imposing voice reverberated in the sky.


    "Open the path to True Morning Dao World to wee our guests from the other three Great True Worlds. We will wee¡­ our fellow Daoists from the three Great True Worlds together!"

 Chapter 1095 That One Look... 2

    <h4>Chapter 1095 That One Look... 2</h4>


    Bang!


    The continent that belonged to the ck Turtle shuddered. The ck Turtle which supported it roared towards the sky, and as the continent trembled, the sky distorted. A gigantic crack was torn swiftly in the air, as if arge, invisible sword had cut through it. Endless bolts of lightning swam in it, and when it spread out, the crack was torn wider apart.


    At the same time, in the Fourth True World of the four Great True Worlds within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was a gxy that looked like a vast mass of water. In it were thousands of meteors of various shapes. They floated by themselves, and sitting on each meteor was a cultivator.


    They were all very quiet, as if each of them was the same; everyone''s expression was filled with sullenness and aloofness. They also exuded a ghastly, grim presence that seemed toe straight from their bones.


    This was the mysterious Fourth True World¡­ True Spirit Hell World, which no outsider knew about!


    This world was so mysterious that even its name was only known to a small handful of cultivators in the other three Great True Worlds. They would know it, but that would be it. Even if there were people who had visited the other three Great True Worlds, they most likely had nevere to True Spirit Hell World!


    The difficulty for entering this ce was even greater than entering the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Very few people knew the reason behind it, but without a doubt, the mysterious Fourth Great True World was a topic of discussion that the cultivators from the other three Great True Worldsmonly noted.


    There were all sorts of guesses, all sorts of rumors, and it was difficult to differentiate which was real and fake.


    At that moment, the thousands of cultivators were meditating in silence. Suddenly, the gxy in front of them let out a shocking roar. A gigantic crack tore through space, lightning swimming in it. Under the booming sounds, the thousands of cultivators in the area swiftly opened their eyes to reveal cold res.


    It was especially so for a middle-aged man dressed in purple right in front of all of them. The inverted image of a purple spark showed up in his eyes. This person was handsome, and if Su Ming was there, he would have been able to recognize him at first nce. Needless to say¡­ he was Reverend Zi Long, the person who hade into contact with Su Ming in the fifth kiln, who had protected him when he was beyond the fifth ocean, and who had left halfway through!


    There was an old man dressed in a long blue robe by his side. He looked old, but the ripple of powering from him surpassed that of Zi Long. At the instant he opened his eyes, that ripple of power spread out.


    "Let''s go," the old man said faintly after casting a nce at the crack in the gxy.


    Reverend Zi Long immediately voiced his obedience. When he took a step forward, he leapt up from the meteor to the crack. The thousands of cultivators behind him flew out together as well. They turned into thousands of long arcs that charged towards the crack with loud roars.


    The old man in blue was thest. With a calm expression, he stepped into the crack.


    At the same time, the continents on the White Tiger and the Vermilion Bird roared together in Morning Dao Sect. Huge cracks appeared in the air. At the instant they were torn open, the lightning opened the cracked and connected to¡­ True Sacred Yin World and the Emperor of Abyss'' True World!


    True Sacred Yin World was a gxy filled with cold air. There were huge ancient bronze swords in it. They looked as if they were dug out of a giant''s grave. The waning and cold presence spreading out from them seemed to resonate with the gxy.


    Compared to the thousands of people from the Fourth Great True World, the people in True Sacred Yin World were much greater in number. If anyone cast a nce over, they would see that the ancient bronze swords were endless. There were nearly one hundred thousand of them, and on each sword were dozens of cultivators, resulting in millions of people.


    This sort of army might be nothing to a True World, but if it was used to visit another True World''s Anointment Ceremony, it could be seen as¡­ an act filled with hostility.


    It was especially so because of the presences of Almighties among the one hundred thousand ancient bronze swords. There were dozens of them. In fact, there were two old men among them whose bodies were extremely thin. The presence of decay about them was incredibly thick. It looked as if their old eyes could not be opened. However, the mighty pressure spreading out from them was so terrifying that it made the gxy look like it was trembling.


    Next to the two old men was a middle-aged man with his head lowered. If Su Ming could see him, he would definitely be able to recognize him at first nce as well. He was¡­ the Almighty in Life Realm who was initially among the forces of power stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and who in the end had been spared!


    At that moment, when he stood beside the two old men, he looked like a junior, and it was a telling sign in regards to how strong were the two old men who looked as if they could not even open their eyes.


    Several breathster, when the gxy before them was torn open to form a gigantic crack, the lightning swimming in it caused the crack to open wider. No one spoke, but the ancient bronze swords turned into long arcs, and at an extreme speed, all of them rushed into the crack.


    It was as if they were worried that if they were too slow, not all of them would be able to enter Morning Dao Sect, but the instant all of them rushed into the crack, a shocking bang spread out. Under its loud booming, ia screen of light appeared inside the crack, preventing arge number of ancient swords from entering.


    But during that moment, the two old men who were so old that they looked as if they could not even open their eyes did open their eyes. Within them, dark green light shone. They raised their arms and swung them forward, and booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The screen of light instantly distorted and shattered.


    In an instant, arge number of ancient bronze swords rushed into the crack. In the blink of an eye, nearly thirty thousand entered. At the instant the seventy thousand ancient swords behind it were about to enter as well, the screen of light appeared again. This time, a human face had also appeared on it.


    It was an ancient face, and it belonged to Sect Master Yue who was one of the three Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing in the Council of Sect Masters in Morning Dao Sect!


    "You, Ming, my two old friends. What need is there to be so angry? There are always ways to solve this, unless the two of you are unwilling and are intent to wage a war between True Worlds," an ancient voice said.


    You and Ming, the two old men from True Sacred Yin World mentioned by Sect Master Yue, snorted coldly at the same time. However, they did not forcefully tear open the screen of light again. They did not order the remaining seventy thousand ancient swords to forcefully rush in either.


    Instead, the two of them swung their arms and swept up the middle-aged man who was previously tasked to fend against the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. With one jump, they charged into the screen of light and instantly fused into it before disappearing without a trace.


    The two of them did not truly intend to wage a war between True Worlds. Everything previously was just to show their anger and determination.


    At the same time, in a gxy shrouded in fog within the Emperor of Abyss'' True World were Abyss Dragons that shot through the fog silently as it tumbled about. They were moving forward swiftly.


    If anyone cast their gazes over, they would find that the fog was like a sea, and the Abyss Dragons were like huge beasts swimming through it. Waves of mighty pressure spread out from one thousand Abyss Dragons. A cultivator sat on each one. All the cultivators were filled with a strange aura of death, but it was not absolute. There was still life force in them. However, based on their possession of intelligence, these people were not puppets, but living, breathing cultivators.


    In front of the group was an Abyss Dragon which was clearly much bigger than the others. There were two people sitting cross-legged on it¡ªa man and a woman. The man was handsome and dressed in ck. He had a crown on his head, and even though his face was pale, his eyes shone with a brilliant light, and there was an aggressiveness to him.


    Sitting beside him was a woman. She had no expression, but she was incredibly beautiful. She might have been sitting, but her graceful figure could still be seen. She was dressed in a long, purple dress, and there was a hairpin in her hair with several strings of jewels attached to it. They tinkled when they knocked against each others.


    She might have been beautiful, but the expressionless face, and especially the dreary and apathetic look in her eyes made her look as if she had lost her soul. Or maybe that that she no longer cared about anything in the world.


    All the people who were familiar with her would find it hard to recall that she had been mischievous and capable of bell-likeughter just over a thousand years ago. She had been filled with joy back then and able to make her eyes curl into the shape of crescent moons when she smiled. The cunning look she gave off would often fill her with an air of vitality and spiritedness


    In the past, she had been a girl without worry. She was filled with wildness and rebelliousness. Due to her displeasure with her marriage partner, she even took an Abyss Dragon who was slightly foolish and fled from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. In the process of escaping from her marriage though, she had identally stepped into a ce that changed her fate forever.


    Over there, she met a man whose expression was cold, but whom she could not resist provoking. It was a man around whom she hung around and whom she often teased. It was a man¡­ who made her happy, and because of whom she had subconsciously forgotten that she had ran away from her marriage. It was a man¡­ who in the end had let her block an attack¡­ willingly!


    All of that was a thousand something years ago. To a mortal, that would be about ten lifespans. They would forget everything about their past in that time, but to the cultivators, while one thousand something years might be long, they would never forget their past. They could only hide all the beautiful moments in their heart and recall it in quiet reminiscence.


    One thousand something years could make a cultivator grow, and from being a happy person, they could be expressionless and dead inside.


    In the past, the woman had been a flower like her name, a daylily. She bloomed in the rain and smiled happily, persisting in waiting for the sun to appear.


    She might still be a flower in the rain. However, it had already lost the dream about sunlight. She no longer smiled or acted boldly. Instead, she had forgotten how to be happy. She no longer waited for the sunlight in the rain¡­ but to wither away.


    She sat beside the handsome man with an apathetic expression. The Abyss Dragon beneath them charged into the huge crack that appeared at that moment and headed to Morning Dao Sect, to the True World that was difficult for the woman to forget. It still made her numb heart ached with pain.


    The handsome man turned around and smiled slightly before he spoke softly while staring at the woman. "Yu Xuan , once we go through this entrance, we will enter True Morning Dao World''s Morning Dao Sect. Even if you just woke up not too long ago, you will surely not have forgotten¡­ Yet the more reluctant you are toe here, the more I will bring you here, my betrothed.


    "It is a pity that the person is no longer in Yin Death Region and I have no idea where he has gone. If I could find him, it would be good. I would invite him to our wedding."


    1. Yu Xuan: Girl who sold Su Ming, annoyed him to no end, then saved him.

 Chapter 1096 That One Look... 3

    <h4>Chapter 1096 That One Look... 3</h4>


    The woman''s heart was clenching in pain, but she still remained expressionless, as if she was already numb to all things in the world. It caused the man''s smile to gradually turn dark, and his expression slowly twisted. He seized the woman''s throat, and veins popped up on his arm as he red at her.


    "You b*tch, I am the third prince in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. There is nothing that is impossible for me to obtain if I want it. You''ve humiliated me for one thousand something years. Your escape has caused me to be theughing stock of the entire Emperor of Abyss'' True World, and the other three Great True Worlds also learned about it.


    "B*tch, do you know how grave this is? If you wanted to run, I would have been fine with it. This is embarrassing for a girl, and I can understand it, but you just had to get yourself acquainted with a barbarian from a primitive ce, and even sacrificed your True Breath of Life for him. You almost truly died because of him, b*tch!"


    As the man spoke, his expression continued twisting. He kept a tight grip over the woman''s throat, making the woman unable to breathe, but her eyes were still aloof, and she looked at the man apathetically, as if derision hid in her depths. She did not say a single word.


    "Not speaking, are we? To revive you, I''ve spent a lot of effort pleading my father to save you. I did that so I could ravish you. I want to let you know just how grave of a mistake you''ve done in the past!


    "If that barbarian died, he''s lucky, but if¡­"


    "He won''t die!" the woman said in a hoarse voice. Her apathetic expression turned cold as she stared at the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    The handsome manughed loudly, then pped the woman, the sound of it ringing in space. His action was seen by the one thousand something cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, but no one spoke. Instead, all of them chose to avert their gazes.


    "Haha! You''ve finally spoken! Not dead, eh? I long for it to be true, that he isn''t dead. I want him to live so when I find him, I could make you suffer in pleasure right in front of him." Ascivious look appeared in the handsome man''s eyes. Lust burned in them.


    "If you aren''t worried about the Abyss Devouring Curse, I won''t fight back," the woman said tly. The spot where she was pped gradually recovered, returning to normal.


    When she said that, the man''s expression immediately twisted, and he red at the woman.


    "The Abyss Devouring Curse was formed by the souls of your father and your entire race when they died to protect you. It won''t be able to protect you for the rest of your life though. If I could have my father ughter your entire race, then I can make father remove that curse on you as well.


    "He has already promised me that once I reach Mastery Realm, he will fulfill one wish of mine. My wish will be you. I will absorb your Primordial Yin so it will stimte the power of my blood. And once you woke up, you actually managed to nurture the Aura of Abyss!" When the man said that with a smile, he seized the woman''s chin and gently moved his face closer to hers before blowing into her ear.


    "Wait for me. The day will soon arrive. Since you said that he hasn''t died, I will find him. Don''t worry, I will." The manughed and swung his right hand to fling the woman''s face to the right. The Abyss Dragon upon which they sat roared and rushed into the vortex in the gxy.


    When the woman''s face was flung to the side, a tear that the man did not see was also flung off and disappeared into the vortex. It was brought into True Morning Dao World and flew into the nothingness.


    ¡­¡­


    ''Is it raining?'' Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky. It was blue, as if they were in another world. By his side were Dao Lin and Dao Hua, and before him was a towering altar.


    The ce was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. Sang, who had brought them, did not pay any attention to them once they entered after him. Instead, he sat at the edge of the altar and quietly closed his eyes to begin meditating as if he was protecting the ce.


    A drop of rain had fallen on Su Ming''s face. It came from the sky, but there was only one drop. It trickled down Su Ming''s face and slid beside his mouth, making him taste salt.


    There were certain times and certain things in the world that not even cultivators could understand, such as raindrops and tears. They might seem indiscernible, but in truth, when they were ced by someone''s lips, they would be able to tell the difference between the t taste of rainwater and the saltiness of tears.


    However, everyone cried, and even if cultivators had reached an unimaginable state, it would still be difficult for them to tell just which tear¡­ belonged to whom.


    Perhaps there was a certain level of cultivation that would allow a person to do so, but Su Ming had not reached it.


    ''It''s not raindrop, but a tear.'' Su Ming stared at the sky. He could not see a single figure. It had been a teardrop that had been coincidentally flung to their ce from somewhere else.


    It was as if there was some unseen force that had sent it to Su Ming, or else how could that tear have made its way to him? Why else would it have fallen on his face and cause him to feel the saltiness and astringency of it.


    ''Whose tear could it be¡­? Perhaps it is hers¡­''


    Su Ming lowered his head. The thing that appeared in Su Ming''s head when he arrived in the area beyond the istion grounds was no longer uncertainty about Dao Chen''s identity, but a¡­ murmur by his ears which he''d heard often when he was younger but which had not reached his ears for a thousand something years. He''d thought he had forgotten it, but in truth, it was a memory deeply buried in his soul.


    "Big brother¡­ big brother¡­"


    ''My younger sister.''


    Su Ming''s gazended on the altar in front of him. Perhaps it was Dao Chen''s istion grounds, and in Su Ming''s memories, he knew that the girl who had called him her big brother had eventually been taken away. Rumors had it that she was sent into Morning Dao Sect.


    While he tasted the saltiness on his lips, Su Ming recalled the memory from the time when his soul was still in his real physical body. He''d been swathed in darkness then, and a girl''s voice by his ears had apanied him for years.


    She''d called him her big brother, so there was no way he would forget her.


    Su Ming stood quietly. He could not tell just what sort of emotion he was feeling at that moment. All the signs made it clear that he could no longer question it any further¡ªDao Chen¡­ was Su Xuan Yi!


    And the younger sister in his memories was the second God of Berserkers'' daughter. She had grown with him, but then had been taken away by Dao Chen, which meant that Su Xuan Yi had taken her away.


    Su Ming remained silent. He did not know what that girl meant to Su Xuan Yi, and neither did he know why he took her away in the past. However, Su Ming hoped that this was just a mistake in his train of thought.


    "Dao Hua, step onto the altar!" Sang opened his eyes and cast his gaze on the middle-aged man named Dao Hua standing by Su Ming''s side.


    Dao Hua felt his spirits lift. Excitement appeared on his face, and he took a step forward. Once he bowed deeply towards the altar. With fervent ardor and reverence on his face, he walked one step at a time to the altar, fearing that if he moved too fast, he would seem like he was being disrespectful.


    When he reached the altar, his body suddenly shuddered and became vague, but it onlysted for the span of a few breaths before he became clear again. Ecstatic joy showed up on his face, and light beam that was one hundred thousand feet tall shone on him. The Flourishing Lotus on his body turned into ninerge lotuses, and when they surrounded him, his cultivation base instantly rose from greatpletion of World ne Realm to Lunar Kalpa Realm. The moon appeared behind him before it swiftly shattered to form a sun, allowing him to step straight into Sr Kalpa Realm!


    "Thank you, Progenitor! Thank you, Progenitor!"


    Dao Hua immediately knelt down on the altar and kowtowed several times. The excitement and zeal on his face reached its peak. It looked as if the isted Progenitor Dao Chen just needed to send one thought to him, and he would perform the task given to him without any hesitation.


    After expressing his joy and thanks, Dao Hua immediately moved back in respect to return to Su Ming''s side. His face was filled with enthusiasm, as if even Su Ming at that moment would not pose a great threat to him. The strange, shining light in his eyes also made it seem as if there were faint runic symbols in them. This was something he did not possess before he stepped on the altar. Clearly, when he paid his respect to the Progenitor, he had not just obtained the activation of the Flourishing Lotus and a huge increase in his level of cultivation, he had also obtained other forms of serendipity.


    While sitting on the altar, Sang called out tly, "Dao Lin!"


    Dao Lin''s expression became stern, but he could not hide his excitement. Still, his condition was much better than that of Dao Hua. He sucked in a deep breath, took a huge step forward, and with his unique icy cold presence, he moved to the altar. At the instant he nted his feet firmly on it, Su Ming saw his body shudder, just like what happened to Dao Hua moments before, and his body turned vague.


    The time which he spent indistinct was longer. Itsted for about a dozen breaths before he recovered to being corporeal again. The aloof look in his eyes disappeared, reced by a thick wave of fervent zeal as well as excitement.


    His cultivation base erupted at that moment. He had already reached Sr Kalpa Realm before this, so when his cultivation base experienced a burst, the sun he had formed shattered to turn into rain that drenched his body. When it fell on him, Dao Lin threw his head back and roared for a long time. His cultivation base increased with a bang by leaps and bounds¡­ and from Sr Kalpa Realm, he became one of the Almighties, a powerful warrior in Mastery Realm!


    As he roared, cracking sounds came from his body. Not only did his cultivation base increase by leaps and bounds, even his physical body became stronger. The Flourishing Lotus shone, and twelve lotuses appeared to surround him.


    "I, Dao Lin, thank you, Progenitor!"


    With excitement on his face, Dao Lin knelt down on the ground, just like Dao Hua had done. Once he kowtowed nine times, he got up and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow to Sang. Only then did he return to Su Ming''s side with excitement, surprised delight, and an even moreplicated runic symbol than Dao Hua''s shining in his eyes.


    "Dao Kong¡­" Sang''s gaze fell on Dao Kong, and a hint of kindness shed through his eyes. If no one looked closely, they would have never been able to see it. The only thing they could see would be calmness akin to still water.


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at Sang before walking forward quietly. He did not have Dao Hua''s fervent zeal or Dao Lin''s excitement hidden under a facade of sternness. Su Ming just calmly forward.


    But no one understood just howplicated¡­ and anxious he felt at that moment.


    The anxiety was not due to fear or terror though. Instead, it was an indescribable emotion of a son meeting his father whom he had not seen since birth¡­ and was meeting for the first time after many years.


    Su Ming was not the only one who felt anxious and felt thoseplicated emotions¡­ The figure sitting in front of a rattling drum in the dimension connected to the altar while staring at it¡­ felt the same way.

 Chapter 1097 That One Look... 4

    <h4>Chapter 1097 That One Look... 4</h4>


    One step at a time, Su Ming moved up the stairs leading to the altar until he eventually reached the top. He lowered his head and cast a nce at the Rune formed by circles of countless runic symbols formed on the tform beneath his feet.


    Silence.


    The figure connected to Dao Chen''s istion grounds was silent.


    Time slowly trickled by. When the time taken for an incense stick to burn had passed, Dao Lin and Dao Hua''s faces filled with puzzlement. Compared to them being able to immediately sense Progenitor Dao Chen''s will right after they stood on the altar, Dao Kong did not react in any way. Everything about him was normal.


    Deep emotion appeared on Sang''s face as he sat by the side and meditated. He sighed softly before he stood up, then without a single word, he swung his arm and swept up Dao Lin and Dao Hua as well as himself out of the area so that they could¡­ leave the ce to Su Ming.


    When Sang took Dao Lin and Dao Hua out, another dozen something breaths passed before the air around Su Ming suddenly distorted. His body became indistinct, and a vast power came from nothingness, charging towards his Flourishing Lotus, clearly intending to activate the strange powers of the robe.


    Yet right when that power was about to touch Su Ming''s robe, he lifted his head and took a step back with a cold expression. As his power spread out from his body, it crashed against the iing vast wave of power.


    A loud bang shot up. Su Ming was forced three steps backwards, but he stopped the vast wave of power from activating the robe.


    "I don''t need you activating it." Su Ming''s voice was cold. As he spoke, his eyes shone, and the power to reverse time swiftly spread out from his body. It was Abyss Builders'' inborn ability, and the robe could only be activated by it.


    It might be known as the Flourishing Lotus, but in truth, the moment Su Ming wore it, he already noticed that the robe was clearly created using Abyss Builders'' inborn ability.


    If he wanted to activate, he could do so himself.


    When the Flourishing Lotus was activated, booming sounds echoed in the air. A dazzling light spread out and turned into eighteen lotuses that surrounded Su Ming, filling the ce with flowing streams of light and creating a sight of peerless beauty.


    A sigh came from an unseen spot in the air. At the same time, a vast amount of life force descended. It was life force aimed to grant him a serendipity so that his level of cultivation could increase.


    In silence, Su Ming took another step backwards.


    "Though there might have been quite a lot of times when I was not the one who increased my level of cultivation through training alone, it wasn''t like this. Even if it was through external force, I would always have to pay a price, fighting for it with death hanging right over my neck. I obtained my current level of cultivation through various serendipities. Your life force is very precious¡­ I can''t have it.


    "Goodbye."


    Su Ming turned around and walked down the altar. At that moment, there was no longer any anxiety in him, and neither was there anyplicated emotions. These emotions had long since turned into resentment.


    Deep resentment.


    "Ming Er¡­"


    The instant Su Ming turned around and took his third step, a voice spoke into his ear. The voice was very gentle, and it held an apologetic note. The instant it echoed in the air, Su Ming came to a halt.


    He closed his eyes, and at the same time, the Rune on the altar suddenly shone. When its light reached a dazzling degree, a power of Relocation swiftly appeared and covered Su Ming in it.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes, he was in a secret chamber shrouded in a faintyer of fog. The chamber was very huge, and through the fog, he could see a figure with its back turned towards him sitting cross-legged. A decaying and ancient air came from that body, along with a dense aura of death.


    While standing there, Su Ming could not see the wooden sword and rattling drum ced in front of the man, and neither did he see the figure hidden under the hood staring nkly at the rattling drum with a gaze filled with deep guilt.


    If Su Ming could see that, perhaps he would have remembered how he had asked his elder to make one for him when he was still a child and saw his otherpanions having that toy. On the second day, when his elder handed the rattling drum to him, Su Ming''s joy hadsted for several days.


    Several yearster, when Su Ming grew up and came to love climbing mountains with a new friend in Xiao Hong, he forgot about the rattling drum and threw it aside.


    However, he should still remember that the rattling drum was the first toy for which he asked from the elder, and it was also the only one.


    When that rattling drum turned about and let out rattling noises, he''d felt like he was the same as his otherpanions¡­


    The man was silent, and Su Ming was also silent, but in the end, Su Ming was still the one who broke the silence. He sucked in a deep breath and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow at the man.


    "I, Dao Kong, greet the Progenitor." His voice resounded in the chamber. There were echoes, and they lingered around for a long period of time, refusing to scatter.


    "I am the Progenitor of Morning Dao Sect¡­ but not your Progenitor." After a long time, a hoarse voice came from the figure. Su Ming did not see that the man''s hand ced on the rattling drum was trembling slightly at that moment.


    "You should be able to tell that with our ability as Abyss Builders and your wisdom as my son. Your return to Morning Dao Sect means that you have already understood this¡­


    "I am Progenitor Dao Chen, and I am also Su Xuan Yi. I¡­ am your father." In the end, even with an indescribable level of cultivation, the figure''s voice still started quivering.


    "You jest, Progenitor."


    Su Ming remained silent after that. He then shook his head and turned around to walk back. He sent a divine thought to the bald crane, asking it to help him leave this ce. He did not want to stay in this ce. He absolutely did not want to.


    Before he came, Su Ming had imagined what would happen when he met Su Xuan Yi. He had been anxious, filled withplicated feelings, but when he truly met the figure, he noticed that no matter how he thought about it and tried to remain calm, he could not force down the resentment in his heart.


    He resented this man. This resentment was so great that he simply could not overlook it.


    "You¡­" The figure shuddered for a moment. Su Ming could not see that the tremors of the hand ced on the rattling drum had be much stronger. Sadness could be seen from them.


    "I can make it up to you, Ming Er, you know this. You should know my hardships, I¡­"


    "Progenitor, are you done?" Su Ming stopped and turned around to stare at the figure with a sullen face. A ruthless expression appeared on his face.


    "You are you, and I am me. It doesn''t matter to me whether you are Dao Chen or Su Xuan Yi. You are you, and I am me! You can continue with your n, but stop using me as your chess piece! Today, I am not your opponent, but once I''ve been your chess piece for long enough, I will surpass you.


    "You are you, I am me. You have your ns, and I have my own pace!"


    Su Ming swung his arm. He turned his head around and took a step forward. Rarely enough, the bald crane did not kick up a fuss or bother Su Ming. Instead, when it noticed that the atmosphere had turned incredibly bizarre, it obediently spread out its power, making ripples appear under his feet when he moved forward. With the bald crane''s power, Su Ming wanted to force his way out of the ce which caused him to be unhappy and raised that strange anger in his heart.


    He was afraid that if he remained for a moment longer, he would be unable to suppress his anger and cause his other personality to appear.


    "Your family name is Su; your name was given to you by your grandfather. In your body flows the blood of the Abyss Builders. This is a reality you cannot change. I can understand your resentment. I will use what I can to make up for the past. I¡­"


    The figure spoke in anguish, but before it could finish, Su Ming stopped once more. Even the ripples beneath his feet dissipated. His hair instantly turned red, and a wave of madness appeared in his eyes. This was the Su Ming with the destructive personality.


    However, this time, the red-haired Su Ming did not want to bring forth ughter and destruction. Instead, he wanted to vent out the endless resentment buried in the depths of his heart. At the instant his hair turned red, Su Mingughed loudly.


    He turned around and stared at the figure. Red filled his eyes, and the crazed air about him became even more apparent.


    "Make up to me? Make up to me, what a phrase! When I was a child and asked the elder where my parents were, his silence made me hesitant and fearful, and from then on, I no longer dared to ask this question. At that time, where were you? How are you going to make up for that?


    "When I watched mypanions returning to their houses with their parents whenever the sun set, I was the only one who went back to my house alone. When I was staring at the moon quietly, where were you? How are you going to make up for that?


    "When I was a teenager, I watched the sky time and again on Dark Mountain, imagining that one day, my parents woulde and pick me up. Where were you then?! How are you going to make up for that?!


    "When I was bullied by mypanions, mocked for having no parents, when Lei Chen fought against them every single time, where were you?! How are you going to make up for that??!!


    "Make it up to me? What a phrase! You want my resentment to disappear with such simple words?


    "This is hrious,so hrious, it''s so utterly absurd. I''d like to ask you, Su Xuan Yi, when I found out that everything around me was just an illusion created by someone else, how do you think I felt? Can you make it up for my sadness and confusion?!


    "When I discovered that I had gone through thirty something cycles of my life in the same Dark Mountain, can you imagine how I felt? Are you going to make it up for that feeling of being deceived by everyone too??!!


    "When I discovered that I was just a soul in Dark Mountain and my body was used as the core of a Rune and a tool for cultivation practices, do you know the cold chill that ran through me in the darkness? Are you going to make up for that as well?!


    "When Di Tian manipted me time and time again, controlling my destiny repeatedly, where were you?! You have no right to tell me you''re going to make it up to me!!


    "When I was forced to leave Dark Mountain and got thrown into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, when I was lying in Crimson me like a corpse, where were you?


    "And this is even moreughable. When I had already told myself that my parents were no longer around, I found with an aching heart that my mother was lying in the fifth kiln. I can understand her predicament, and I won''t resent her, because even after she died, she still held me so that I could feel a mother''s warmth.


    "But you, where were you? You let a child who thought he did not have parents learn that he''s actually not an orphan, but this isn''t something that would bring excitement or surprised delight to him! You never felt it before, so you don''t understand, but I do. It brings only¡­ extreme pain and confusion!!"

 Chapter 1098 That One Look... 5

    <h4>Chapter 1098 That One Look... 5</h4>


    The crimson-haired Su Ming threw his head back andughed. Hisughter was filled with madness along with the resentment he had umted over the course of countless years. It was a resentment that came from since he was in Dark Mountain, and right then, he had had allowed it to erupt for the first time.


    The resentment in his outburst reverberated in the chamber, causing the figure with its back turned towards Su Ming to remain silent as he trembled slightly.


    "Make it up to me? What are going to do to make it up to me? How are you going to make it up to me?!" Su Ming swung his arm with red filled eyes. When he turned around, ripples immediately appeared under his feet, and he took a step into the air.


    "The fifth kiln where my mother is belongs to me. From now on, I will protect her. You¡­ are unworthy!" With those words, he disappeared from the chamber with a bang.


    The final three words were like an invisible sharp sword that stabbed into the person, causing him to tremble and lower his head with blood trickling down the corners of his mouth.


    It fell on the ground and dyed the rattling drum. It also dyed the purple wooden sword that was the size of a palm beside it. That wooden sword was something he had nourished for countless years and was prepared to give it to his son as a gift, a present that symbolized his apology and his desire to make it up to him.


    If Su Ming could see the sword, he would recognize it. It was the one he''d carved when he was young, and when he toyed with it, he even told Lei Chen in a heroic manner unique to children that he would walk down the path of Berserkers: fly in the sky and charge through the ground, and with the wooden sword, he would travel through the entirend.


    Blood fell on the wooden sword and fused into its lines. The figure stared at it nkly, then closed its eyes in anguish.


    The chamber might be Dao Chen''s istion grounds and its protection might be so incredibly terrifying that it was one of the few most tightly defended spots in True Morning Dao World, but the bald crane''s power in disregarding all Runes could weaken the defensive power even in this ce. However, it was not enough to allow Su Ming to leave without any damage.


    But Su Xuan Yi did not want the Rune in the ce to deliver any bacsh on Su Ming. At the instant Su Ming left, he had deactivated almost all the Runes and seals in the ce.


    This was the first time the seal over the Rune was dissipated over a course of countless years, but Su Ming did not know that.


    When he left the chamber, he did not see the figure with his back turned towards him touching the rattling drum with trembling hands once he left. The man had tears trickling down his cheeks from his shut eyes.


    Neither did he see the shining seals on the trembling body.


    "Is the n to restore the Abyss Builders to their glory more important¡­ or my family?" Light murmurs came from the figure''s mouth, betraying their speaker''s endless fatigue.


    Su Ming left. He did not take with him any power, nor did he ask for any divine abilities, and neither did he ask about anything, because at that moment, he was his crazed, red-haired self. With resentment and anger he could not force down, he walked out of the istion grounds, and when he appeared, he was standing on the altar.


    Sang stood by his side. Dao Lin and Dao Hua had also returned at some unknown point in time. At that moment, they had their eyes closed in the distance as if they were meditating, but in truth, their bodies and souls had been frozen in time.


    With red in his eyes, Su Ming cast a nce at Sang. He did not speak, but walked down the altar. A ruthless desire filled his whole body. He wanted to vent his anger, but could not find a target to do so.


    At that moment, Su Ming was madness personified. There was not a single bit of rationality left in him. With just the tiniest spark, a sea of fire would erupt from him¡­ and he would not care about any consequences of his actions!


    Sang looked at Su Ming, then sighed. He had long since predicted this oue¡­ because he knew Su Ming.


    With a sigh, he swung his arm, and the air immediately distorted. An invisible gust of wind swept up Su Ming, Dao Lin, and Dao Hua. They disappeared from the ce and returned¡­ to the ce where the Anointment Ceremony was held!


    "My young La Su has grown up."


    Sang shook his head. There was a hint of sentimentality in his eyes, along with a kindly love that Su Ming did not see. He stared at Su Ming''s figure leaving into the distance, and after a long while, he raised his foot to step into the Rune on the altar. He disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already in Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds.


    "Master, he¡­ has left." Sang stared at the still trembling body in front of him, sighed in his heart, and lowered his head.


    The figure was silent for a moment before it asked slowly with fatigue in its voice, "Sang, is restoring the Abyss Builders'' glory more important, or is my family more important? If you were me¡­ how would you choose?"


    Sang too fell silent. After some time, he lifted his head and stared at the figure before speaking in a soft voice.


    "Master, I will never forget your kindness to me. Even if I am not an Abyss Builder, for you, I can overturn Morning Dao and do everything that you ask me to do. Because¡­ you are my Master.


    "Simrly¡­ for Su Ming, I can give up on everything for him¡­ because he is the young La Su I watched grow up. My whole life is only for the two of you." He did not answer Su Xuan Yi''s question directly, but did so in a roundabout fashion.


    With his eyes shut, Su Xuan Yi fell silent. After a long, long time, the purple wooden sword in front of him shed with light and charged towards Sang.


    "Deliver this sword to him¡­"


    "Can he¡­ control this sword?" Sang hesitated for a moment before he cast a nce at the seemingly normal purple wooden sword.


    Su Xuan Yi was silent for a moment, then whispered, "He should have lived happily without knowing or understanding anything. He could have lived his lives happily. Even if they were fake, he could have still been happy.


    "But he chose another path. This path is full of hardships and trials, and he has¡­ only walked a small portion of it. There is also a limit to how much I can help him. If he can control this sword, then he will be able to move forward through his path at a faster pace in the future. In fact¡­ he would even be able to walk out of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    "If he can''t control it¡­ it will still be a good thing,"


    In silence, Sang nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    In the air above the spot at the center of the nine continents in the first ne in Morning Dao Sect, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Turtle had four continents on their backs. The Azure Dragon was at the center.


    There was arge number of tables on the four continents, and an Anointment Ceremony was about to take ce.


    There were less than one million out of the ten million cultivators from Morning Dao Sect who were worthy of sitting on the Azure Dragon''s continent. These one million people were standing by the sides of the tables.


    The remaining cultivators were all at the spot used for the Anointment Ceremony. They had yet to possess the right to step on the Azure Dragon''s continent.


    Located in three different directions from the Azure Dragon''s continent were the Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, and ck Turtle''s continents. As the beasts roared, there were three gigantic cracks in the air above them expanding as the lightning in them swam about.


    Around the three cracks were twenty-four Sect Masters keeping the lightning in control. The three Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing were each on one of the continents.


    People walked out of the crack above the ck Turtle''s crack. The person in the lead was the old man from True Spirit Hell World, the Fourth Great World. He was dressed in a blue robe, and the moment he stepped out, Reverend Zi Long followed swiftly behind him.


    "We wee the Fourth True World!" one of the twenty-four Sect Masters around the crack above the ck Turtle''s continent immediately said. The near one million cultivators on the Azure Dragon''s continent wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed towards the ck Turtle''s continent.


    "Fourth True World!"


    The voices from the near one million people were like thunder. When they echoed in the air, the old man in blue from the Fourth True World smiled. He wrapped his fist in his palm towards the twenty-four Sect Masters beside the crack. Behind him, Reverend Zi Long and the one thousand something cultivators from the Fourth True World all wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed deeply.


    "My fellow Daoists, you are too polite. Congrattions on anointing your Dynasts, Morning Dao Sect. I have prepared a congrattory gift for them." The old man in blue smiled and swept his gaze past the twenty-four Sect Masters before finally looking at Sect Master Ri who was one of the three strongest people in Morning Dao Sect.


    "Old friend, I hope you are well."


    "Brother Tan, you are as elegant as always. This way, please!" A smile appeared on Sect Master Ri''s face, and he pointed with his right hand towards the ck Turtle''s continent. The old man in blue smiled faintly. As he nodded, he brought Reverend Zi Long and the one thousand something cultivators behind him to the ck Turtle''s continent.


    Reverend Zi Long''s eyes shone while he scrutinized the crowd on the Azure Dragon''s continent. With his level of cultivation, he could see everything there at one nce. He looked like he was searching for something, but in the end, he cast his eyes at the spot in the distance.


    At that moment, a chilling presence erupted from the crack above the White Tiger''s continent. At the same time, ancient bronze swords charged out with arrogance and an overbearing attitude. There were tens of thousands of them, and for a short period of time, they filled the entire area. In the end, two old men so old they looked as if they could not open their eyes walked out.


    These two old men had sullen expressions, and when they walked out, they turned their heads and cast a nce at Sect Master Yue of the three Sect Masters standing among the twenty-four other Sect Masters by the crack. A cold sneer appeared on their lips.


    Sect Master Yue had a smile on his face and wrapped his fist in his palm to greet them.


    The two old men, You and Ming let out cold snorts. Without a single word, they charged towards the White Tiger''s continent with the tens of thousands of ancient bronze swords. They descended instantly, but none of the cultivators disembarked. Only You and Ming as well as the middle-aged man in Life Realm previously tasked to fend against the Barren Lands of Divine Essence stepped on the White Tiger''s continent.


    "Wee, True Sacred Yin World," one of the twenty-four Sect Masters said with an imposing voice. Once he spoke, the one million cultivators on the Azure Dragon''s continent sported odd expressions, but they still wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed to the White Tiger''s continent.


    "I''m not important enough to receive your greeting. Where is Dao Kong?" the old Ming said coldly and tly. His voice had a rotting presence to it, but the instant he spoke, the crack in the air above the Vermilion Bird''s continent suddenly let a shocking dragon''s roar pass through it. A gigantic Abyss Dragon extended its huge head from the crack. When it rushed out, a thousand something Abyss Dragons behind it flew out as well.


    Sitting on the first andrgest Abyss Dragon was the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. By his side¡­ was Yu Xuan. Aplicated look shed briefly through her eyes before her expression returned to apathy that made it looked like her heart was dead.


    "We wee the Emperor of Abyss'' True World!"


    All three Great True Worlds had arrived, and they were all waiting¡­ for the arrival of the Morning Dao Sect''s Dynasts.

 Chapter 1099 That One Look... 6

    <h4>Chapter 1099 That One Look... 6</h4>


    "Haha! Congrattions on anointing your Dynasts, Morning Dao Sect. I look forward to how majestic they will be. This time, I came on behalf of my father to congratte you and be acquainted with Morning Dao Sect''s Dynasts," the handsome third prince said while standing on a gigantic Abyss Dragon. He did not even need to show his cultivation base show for his presence alone to be peerless.


    He came from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, the only one who had Abyss Dragons.


    As the twenty-four Sect Masters from Morning Dao Sect smiled, the one thousand Abyss Dragons circled above the Vermilion Bird''s continent. The cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World standing on them descended after the third prince grabbed Yu Xuan by his side andnded first.


    When they left the one thousand Abyss Dragons, the beasts immediately roared towards the sky, deafening the crowd. Their eyes shone with a fierce light, and they red at the four Saint Beasts who supported the continents in Morning Dao Sect.


    "Shut up," the third prince said faintly. When he spoke, it looked as if one thousand invisible hands had seized the one thousand Abyss Dragons and cut off their roars.


    This scene immediately caused the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect to look at him askance, but naturally, there were a few people who could tell that the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World was putting on a show.


    Abyss Dragons were not ordinary creatures. They possessed intelligence akin to that of a normal person and would naturally not roar like wild beasts in this sort of situation. It was clear that the third prince had asked them to do this in advance so that he could show his power.


    "Wee, my fellow Daoists from the True Worlds. We wee you in our ceremony here in Morning Dao Sect. Today is the day of the Anointment Ceremony. Everyone¡­" the seventy-two Sect Masters in the sky had spread out at that moment to surround the area. Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing stood in the distance with smiles on their faces. The person who spoke was Sect Master Yue.


    However, before he could finish speaking, a hoarse, cold snort cut him off.


    Tens of thousands of ancient bronze swords shone with a sharp light above the White Tiger''s continent. Among the many tables on the continent stood the Old You and Ming along with the middle-aged man in Life Realm. The one who spoke was Old Ming, and his words were brusque. "I''ll ask a second time, where is Dao Kong?!"


    When he spoke, his voice was like thunder that reverberated in all directions. It immediately caused the people from the Fourth True World who were on the ck Turtle''s continent to look at him askanc. Even the people from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World on the Vermilion Bird''s continent looked over.


    All of them had heard Dao Kong''s name. Some of them were as calm as ever, some adapted odd expressions, while some smiled faintly, looking as if they were ready for an entertaining show.


    "Dao Kong? The one who destroyed the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence in one go? I heard before that he is one of the Dynasts in Morning Dao Sect," the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World saidnguidly while smiling faintly.


    His words might have seemed ordinary, but in truth, there was no doubt that he was just fanning the mes. After all, once the prideful third prince had learned of what Dao Kong did, he was in a state of shock for a long time. Even though he refused to believe in this matter, there was a strange jealousy growing in him.


    By his side, Yu Xuan remained numb. Not a single change in her expression could be detected. It did not matter to her whether it was Dao Kong or anyone else, none of them could cause her heart to stir even a single bit.


    Among the ones from the Fourth True World was an old man Lian Shan who kept a smile on his face. His thoughts could not be read, but by his side, Reverend Zi Long had a slightlyplicated expression on his face. He sighed lightly.


    The destruction of the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and the appearance of the fifth kiln were more than enough. If he did not understand these hints and did not know that the person he''d met before was the current Dynast Dao Kong, he would be unworthy of his level of cultivation and would not have the right to be known by the others as Reverend Zi Long.


    Everything that happened in the fifth kiln and the fifth ocean were things that would be difficult for him to forget in his life, especially in regards to Dao Kong who''d risen to such power. A hint of admiration formed in the depths of his heart towards that man.


    "Right now, we are holding our Anointment Ceremony, so Old Ming, please control yourself a little. The Dao Kong you wish to see is about to arrive soon," Sect Master Yue said tly after casting a cold nce at You and Ming of True Sacred Yin World.


    The Old Ming let out a cold bark ofughter, but he did not speak. His previous words were just to show the other True Worlds True Sacred Yin World''s domineerance and that¡­ they would absolutely not let this matter go so easily.


    It also made the other True Worlds who wanted to interfere to think carefully before they acted.


    "The Anointment Ceremony starts now. We wee the three Great Dynasts of Morning Dao Sect!" Elder Yue''s voice was calm.


    When it echoed in the air, he raised his arms and swung them. The world immediately roared. When a loud bang shook the area, three long arcs descended from the sky.


    They immediately attracted the attention of all the cultivators in the area, especially those from True Sacred Yin World. They even looked over with killing intent in their eyes.


    Compared to the calmness exuded by the old man in blue, Reverend Zi Long immediately fixed his gaze on the three long arcs, then locked onto the purple long arc at the center.


    The third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World looked over coldly. By his side, Yu Xuan looked ahead. Her gaze was empty as if her soul was not inside her body.


    With a loud bang, all three long arcs descended. Once they did so and the light from them grew to a dazzling degree, voice came from the Azure Dragon''s continent and the space beneath it.


    "Greetings, Your Highnesses!"


    The tumbling voices could have drowned out thunder. As they reverberated in the air, the seventy-five scattered Sect Masters wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed together to the three long arcs which had descended.


    When the dazzling light spread out, the purple, red, and orange lights instantly reached a dazzling degree before they vanished to reveal Dao Kong, Dao Lin, and Dao Hua!


    Around Dao Hua''s body were nine lotuses. The power of those in Sr Kalpa Realm spread from him due to him not attempting to hide even a single bit of it. There was arrogance on his face, along with excitement.


    As for Dao Lin, he had twelve lotuses surrounding him. The power of those in Mastery Realm spread out from him, causing him to instantly be the center of attention.


    However, their ability to capture the other people''s attention had onlysted for an instant before everyone''s eyes were drawn to Su Ming.


    Long red hair, bloodshot eyes, bloodthirstiness in his crazed gaze, eighteen lotuses which should have been white but had now been dyed blood-red and were shining with a crimson light that wrought fear to the other people''s hearts.


    This was Su Ming when the emotions he''d suppressed all his life burst out and the desire for destruction filled every part of his body. There was a strong malicious air about him!


    His appearance instantly made him the center of attention, attracting the gazes of all the people in the area. An arrogant, domineering presence filled with an air of those with an absolute disregard forws spread out with a bang from the crimson-haired Su Ming.


    The domineering will was a madness belonging to those who would kill the moment they arrived at a disagreement with someone else. His arrogance was a madness that allowed him to destroy an entire camp from a True World. The presence belonging to those with an absolute disregard forws was a terrifying attitude that put not mind to any sort of consequences.


    All those who met Su Ming''s gazes felt their hearts tremble. Su Ming''s gaze, which was filled with destruction, shot through their hearts like arrows, and they sucked in sharp breaths of air.


    It was especially so for the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect. They might have witnessed everything regarding Su Ming''s journey, but they had never seen him with his hair red. When they saw him at that moment, their hearts trembled.


    Yu Xuan was looking ahead nkly. Even when Su Ming appeared, she did not lift her head. Nothing in this ce could stir up her emotions. She might have stepped into Morning Dao Sect, but while this ce might be True Morning Dao World, it was not Yin Death Region, not thend of Berserkers. The ninth summit she was familiar with was not there¡­ and neither was he.


    That was why she did not lift her head.


    However, when she noticed that the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World had sucked in a sharp breath upon raising his head in front of her, she looked up as well and saw a person standing in the air like the sun at noon. The two people beside him seemed to have be like green leaves used as decorations for him to stand out more. While examining him, she saw his red eyes.


    That one nce caused Yu Xuan''s body to tremble furiously. She fixed her gaze on Su Ming, and the apathy in her instantly disappeared, as if her soul had swiftly returned to her body during that moment. The lustreless look in her eyes vanished, reced by a hint of spiritedness and rapid breathing.


    She did not dare believe her own eyes. Her body trembled. She gripped the corners of her sleeves tightly. During that moment, she forgot everything and everyone around her. There was only one person in her eyes, only Su Ming.


    The person looked unfamiliar yet he felt incredibly familiar. That familiarity was buried deep in her soul, and it was a beautiful memory she would never forget in her life.


    Su Ming''s appearance might have changed, but his soul had not changed. His presence might be different from the past¡­ but Yu Xuan''s will had been in the kiss to deliver the breath toplete his soul. That breath was in his soul, and they¡­ had long since fused together.


    He could deceive everyone else, but he could not deceive Yu Xuan!


    She bit her bottom lip, and a smile gradually appeared on her face. It was a smile that had not graced her face no matter whether she was sleeping or awake during the course of the past one thousand something years. There was livelines in that smile along with mischievousness, deep and fond remembrance, and gentleness that would not disappear. It was as if she had been revived and fully woken up from apathy. She smiled, and her smile was incredibly beautiful, unforgettable to anyone who caught at least a glimpse of it.


    It was an expression that belonged to Yu Xuan. It was a smile that was mischievous and adorable, and smile that was like dazzling fireworks in her glistening eyes moist with tears.


    She stared at Su Ming.


    The obsession in that look of hers seemed to have been noticed by Su Ming''s currently crazed heart. It caused him to lower his head, and his gaze shot through the one thousand Abyss Dragons towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent where resided the people from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. Right there was also Yu Xuan, staring at him from behind the third prince.


    That one look¡­


    Su Ming jolted. He saw a figure that even when he had sunken into madness and his heart was filled with the desire for destruction, he would still be unable to forget!


    His madness was a bloodlust to destroy all the living, but that figure had been branded in his mind so deep that even if the universe copsed, he would still be unable to wipe it away from his memories.


    "Do you know why I''m called Yu Xuan¡­? The meaning for Xuan is daylily, and it is a type of flower that forgets sadness. I''m a daylily in the rain. This is the name my mother gave me. She wanted me to forget the sadness in my life and be happy forever¡­ My mother is calling me now. I''ll be leaving to reunite with my mother¡­ Before I leave, I''ll give you a gift."


    The kiss in the past had turned into the long look at that moment. If the gxy was destroyed and the broken shards arranged into a canvas, what would appear on them would be her face¡­

 Chapter 1100 My Right Hand 1

    <h4>Chapter 1100 My Right Hand 1</h4>


    That one kiss, this one look.


    Time seemed to have fused with the air to turn it into yellowing rice paper. Color seemed to have withered away, like time had turned it into dull ink, but the smile on the face formed by the fragmented pieces of Su Ming''s memories on the canvas was still the same as before¡­


    The song in thend of Berserkers had ended, and the audience had left¡­ The fragments of his memories had fallen all over the floor in a wretched state and crushed a heart filled with happiness. Callousnesssts eternally during the night, and in endless loneliness, she had closed her eyes. She refused to wake up.


    This was Yu Xuan.


    Yet there had always been a hint of fond remembrance in her gasping for breath through the passage of time, but it could no longer find the brightness from the past. In the darkness of her slumber, midnightsted for a long time. The night was cold, but the silk nket was thin, and she wondered whether the person she liked would be cold too.


    That one kiss, this one look.


    She could no longer talk about her feelings. When she turned her head back, she felt as if she had left the past behind. She was alone while she leaned against dusk, but she could not see the its color. She only mumbled in her heart andmented how unpredictable destiny was.


    This was also Yu Xuan.


    The crimson-haired Su Ming stood in midair with everyone watching him, but his gaze was fixed on one person. It was as if time had stopped, as if there was no longer any other form of life in the area around them¡­ like she was the only one.


    The separation of one thousand something years hassted for a long time. When Su Ming was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, Xu Hui''spany, Bai Ling''s gentle but aloof words¡­ all of these things had made him forget many things, but at the depths of his heart, there was always a small white flower in the rain, and the name of that flower was daylily.


    She had kissed him once. When their gazes met each other''s after a long separation, the determination and gentleness in the girl''s eyes and the sadness as well as madness in Su Ming''s eyes was a scene that would never fade away in the passage of time.


    He still remember that one kiss that marked their parting. It was not a separation where someone left into the distance, but a separation by death. From then on, there should have been no longer any girl in the world who was so spirited and would smile in such a manner.


    Once she kissed him, she stepped on the wind and slowly let her eyes fall shut. Her petite figure fused into the air, because she knew that once she left¡­ they would most likely not meet even in their next life.


    "You are Dao Kong?"


    A cold voiceced with killing intent traveled through the air like a gust of sinister wind from the White Tiger''s continent. It reverberated in the air, and was like an extremely sharp de which wanted to slice through all enmity.


    However, no matter how sharp that de was, it could not cut down the only thing within Su Ming''s field of vision at that moment¡­


    He had ignored the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, which was why he did not see the prince turning his head back at that moment and noticing how peculiar Yu Xuan was acting. He did not see how stunned he was by that breathtaking sight before his expression turned dark. He could not stand the sight of the smile that had not appeared for a long, long time on Yu Xuan''s face.


    It was a pity that the smile was not directed towards him. As the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World slowly turned his head around and saw the gaze shared between Su Ming and Yu Xuan, rage rose in his eyes.


    He snorted coldly, then right in front of Su Ming''s face, he raised his right hand and seized Yu Xuan''s neck. He squeezed it tightly and yanked her to his side, even sniffing the center of her brows.


    He lifted his chin, and with a hint of derision and provocation in his eyes, he lifted his head¡­ to look towards Su Ming.


    The crimson-haired Su Ming could disregard Old Ming''s voice from the White Tiger''s continent and not bother with the emotions of all the other people around him, but when he saw pain on Yu Xuan''s face when the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World seized her as she still tried to maintain the smile on her face¡­ he descended into madness!


    The crimson-haired Su Ming had always been outrageous and showedplete disregard for thews as well as any consequences. The strong desire to vent his anger he''d suppressed in his heart when he was in Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds was something that could erupt from within him at any moment. With just a small spark, it could make the crimson-haired Su Ming act with reckless abandon.


    If the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World had not done anything, then under the effect of Yu Xuan''s smile and gaze, Su Ming would have slowly calmed down until he returned to normal. If that had happened¡­ then perhaps there wouldn''t have been much ughter on that day.


    However, the ignorant third prince and his foolish action became¡­ the spark that ignited Su Ming''s madness!


    He became the spark that released¡­ the madness that had been hidden in Su Ming''s heart since he returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It was something that would push him to destroy the entire camp of the forces of power from True Sacred Yin World at the moment of the slightest disagreement!


    A monstrous sea of fire erupted from Su Ming''s body with a bang. It swept through the entire area with a loud bang. Immediately, Dao Lin and Dao Hua were swept away together. They coughed up blood at the same time, and the Flourishing Lotuses on their bodies instantly activated. Only because of that were they not killed under the impact of the sea of fire as they fell backwards.


    At the instant the sea of fire erupted, the people from True Morning Dao World on the Azure Dragon''s continent immediately stood up and stared at the sky in shock. At the same time, the expression of all the Sect Masters in Morning Dao Sect surrounding the area immediately changed. It was especially obvious if one looked at Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing. When they looked towards Su Ming, they frowned.


    They were very aware of True Sacred Yin World''s intention foring to this ce, and they had also thought about how to handle the situation. Since Dao Kong had already be a Dynast, they could not allow True Sacred Yin World to kill him. This was something that True Sacred Yin World knew very well as well. If worse came to worst, they would just punish him slightly, and at most, they would just have topensate them a little.


    As long as they showed enough respect to True Sacred Yin World and Su Ming chose to suffer a little, they could minimize the problem. As for how they would choose topletely solve it, they had another method to do so.


    However, Su Ming had chosen to release a sea of fire at that moment, shattering their arrangements in an instant. As the three Sect Masters frowned and were about to rebuke him, Su Ming suddenly let out a string of maniacalughter. The sea of fire around him surged into the sky. This fire was not the fire from me Fiends'' Progenitor, but the mes of resentment suppressed in the crazed Su Ming''s heart. On a certain level, this fire was simr to the mes belonging to the Resentful Wei.


    Almost the instant the sea of fire surged to the heavens, Su Ming took a swift step forward and turned into a long arc to charge¡­ towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent, where resided the people from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    The expression of the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World changed drastically at that moment. With a sullen face, he swung his arm, and the one thousand Abyss Dragons floating around the Vermilion Bird''s continent roared simultaneously as they charged towards Su Ming.


    This scene caused the people in the area to be stunned, especially the Sect Masters. They had thought that Su Ming was targeting True Sacred Yin World. In fact, True Sacred Yin World had already made preparations the moment the sea of fire erupted from Su Ming''s body. However¡­ he did not spare the White Tiger''s continent even a nce. He just charged straight towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent, where resided the people from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it took only an instant. As the sea of fire surged into the sky, Su Ming had already collided against the Abyss Dragons which had rushed towards him.


    The Abyss Dragon in the lead was the third prince''s stead. The mighty pressure spreading out from this dragon, which was thergest among all of them, made it clear that it was equivalent to those in Mastery Realm.


    Yet it was an Abyss Dragon. No matter how great their levels of cultivation were, they were Abyss Dragons whose souls were controlled for generations by the Emperor of Abyss'' True World!


    It was also only this sort of level of cultivation which could allow the dragon to be the stead of the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. The dragon''s body was filled with an ancient presence. At that moment, when it rushed towards Su Ming, it opened its ghastly mouth and let out a shocking roar.


    RAWR!


    The crimson-haired Su Ming did not stop for even a single moment. At the instant he was about to collide with the iing Abyss Dragon, he lifted his right hand and threw a punch at them.


    With a loud bang, Su Ming''s punch fell on the lead Abyss Dragon, and it immediately shuddered. It fell back from the force of the attack. Its flesh and blood trembled, and with a loud whoosh, tens of thousands of wounds tore through its body apart. Soon after, arge amount of blood gushed while its body fell backwards.


    In just the span of a few breaths, all the flesh and blood from the dragon''s entire body were separated from its bones. When it fell back, a blood fog surrounded the dragon. All of its flesh and blood were destroyed, and what remained¡­ was only an empty skeletal frame. Even its life force and soul had been destroyed under the rebound caused by Su Ming''s punch.


    With a loud bang, the skeletal frame scattered on the ground, right in front of the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. It caused the third prince to shudder, and he pulled Yu Xuan in front of him. He stood up as well, with disbelief on his face, his breathing quickening.


    "Abyss Dragon formation, stimte your life force, kill that person!"


    The remaining one thousand Abyss Dragons in the sky were only in theter stage of World ne Realm. They were chosen carefully by the third prince, which was why their levels of cultivation were the same. At that moment, the one thousand Abyss Dragons roared towards the sky and charged towards Su Ming together.


    While doing so, they connected with each other in a bizarre manner. Each Abyss Dragon bit down on another Abyss Dragon''s tail. Like that, they formed a circle, instantly surrounding Su Ming who was charging madly to the Vermilion Bird''s continent.


    Everything had happened so suddenly that the crowd in the area had only just registered what had happened at that moment. It was especially so for the True Morning Dao disciples on the Azure Dragon''s continent. They immediately flew up and had their cultivation bases erupt from their bodies.


    This was True Morning Dao World, and the one surrounded by one thousand Abyss Dragons at that moment was Dao Kong, their Dynast who had just been anointed moments ago!


    During the challenge, they could fight and even try to kill each other, but when there were external enemies, they were fellow members who would move as one! This was a teaching carved into them over countless years in Morning Dao Sect. It was etched so deep into the bones of the disciples of Morning Dao Sect that it had be a brand in their souls!


    The people from the Fourth Great True World on the ck Turtle''s continent remainedposed. A glind shone in the old man in blue''s eyes. He did not open his mouth to speak though. By his side, Reverend Zi Long frowned. He might have fought against Su Ming before, but in the end, they had formed a strange type of friendship between them.


    They might not have spoken about this friendship, but it existed. If they had to speak of a source for it, then perhaps it was born from a type of guilt and respect in Reverend Zi Long. He felt guilty for leaving when he was in the fifth ocean, and he respected Su Ming for doing all the shocking things.


    "Morning Dao Sect, look at you. I wonder whether this is an Anointment Ceremony, or whether this is a ughter fest which you intend to make all of us who havee from the three Great True Worlds observe? The Dynast you have anointed is a lunatic.


    "This person could destroy an entire camp from True Sacred Yin World stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Now, with just the slightest bit of disagreement, he went mad and killed an Abyss Dragon, and judging by his actions, he looks like he wants to kill our fellow Daoist from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. Is this really the Dynast you anointed?" Old Ming asked in derision while standing on the White Tiger''s continent.

 Chapter 1101 My Right Hand 2

    <h4>Chapter 1101 My Right Hand 2</h4>


    "Morning Dao Sect disciples, stand down and sit!" Sect Master Yue said in a low voice. Yet it was like a thunderous roar, causing the Morning Dao Sect disciples whose cultivation bases had erupted and who were prepared to help Su Ming to fall silent. In a moment, they returned to the Azure Dragon''s continent.


    The nine million cultivators on the nine continents in the area below were also forced to a stop. They red at the area above them and returned to their own stone tforms.


    It was also during this moment that the circle formed by the one thousand Abyss Dragons started shrinking around Su Ming in the center. The speed of it was so quick that they rushed at him in the blink of an eye.


    As they closed in, a gigantic, illusory dragon head took shape. Roaring, it gathered together the power of the one thousand Abyss Dragons and their burning souls. With a vast amount of life force, it charged towards Su Ming with loud booming sounds.


    This was the power which erupted from the one thousand Abyss Dragons once they fused together and had all their cultivation bases as well as their power gather together. In fact, under the order of the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, an invisible me had lit up in the Abyss Dragons'' souls as well as their cultivation bases.


    This was them burning their lives to have their greatest power erupt. Once they executed this attack, then even without receiving any attack, they would only have a few days left to live.


    However, with this sort of price, they could use power which could even shock the heavens. In fact, this power would surpass even the one blow delivered simultaneously by one thousand cultivators in theter stage of World ne Realm after they burned their lives!


    After all, Abyss Dragons were not cultivators. They also possessed great physical strength.


    If Su Ming had not gone through the trial of the Dynasts, then besides summoning the fifth kiln, he would not have had any other method to deal with this attack. He felt that this attack was just slightly weaker than the Ancient God''s punch he''d faced in the battlefield.


    However, since Su Ming had gone through the trial, blood-red light shone in his eyes. At the instant the huge dragon head formed by the shocking power came forth, he turned around without any hesitation so that his back was towards the iing dragon head. He raised his right hand, and with the exact same motion of Dao Ocean''s Predecessor when he controlled the body during the trial, he struck his chest with his right hand.


    The instant he struck was the same moment the gigantic dragon head behind him crashed into his body. With it as the conduit, their blowsnded at the same time, and a loud, booming sound rose into the sky.


    Su Ming jolted. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, while he gigantic dragon head behind him shuddered violently. Roars reverberated in the air, and the dragon head shattered into pieces. This was due to the rebounding force from Su Ming''s still, stable body. The tremors had even caused the connection between the one thousand Abyss Dragons to disintegrate.


    They all fell backwards. They roared in pain, and then their bodies shattered at the same time. Wounds tore through their bodies, and in the end¡­ their flesh, blood, and bones were separated from each other, just like what had happened to the Abyss Dragon in Mastery Realm. The flesh and blood of the one thousand Abyss Dragons exploded as they were forced back, and with only their skeletal frames left, they fell from the sky.


    A thick, bloody stench filled the area. The expression of the crazed Su Ming twisted, and his eyes grew even more bloodshot. As most of the people in the area watched in shock, he sucked in a sharp breath.


    Immediately, the endless flesh and blood in the area charged towards him where they disappeared into a gigantic vortex which had suddenly appeared before the crimson-haired person.


    In the depths of the vortex was the Abyss Dragon belonging to Yu Xuan which had turned into a big dog in Su Ming''s storage bag. At that moment, it shuddered, and with the same madness as Su Ming''s in its eyes, it continuously sucked in the vast amount of flesh and blood.


    As Abyss Dragons, they were existences who became stronger by devouring each other. However, this act of devouring each other was strictly prohibited in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. Any Abyss Dragon who did it would be killed straight away.


    However, at that moment, the dragon in the storage bag no longer belonged to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, and it no longer cared!


    Its wounds instantly recovered. Its cultivation base also continuously erupted, and it rose straight into Lunar Kalpa Realm from its previous level of cultivation before it reached a breakthrough and arrived in Sr Kalpa Realm. It might not have attained greatpletion, but it was enough to make it feel as if it had been reborn.


    "I too¡­ have an Abyss Dragon!"


    Su Ming swung his arm, and a loud dragon''s roar came from the vortex. It was the voice of the Abyss Dragon which belonged to Yu Xuan and also to Su Ming. It rushed out from the vortex. When it threw its head back and roared, a huge sun appeared behind it!


    At the instant the Abyss Dragon appeared, another Abyss Dragon also shot out from the vortex with a roar. This Abyss Dragon was clearly much bigger than the first, but it had not a hint of imposing might in its eyes, only a sleazy look, making it clear¡­ that this Abyss Dragon was what the bald crane had transformed into because it did not want to be left out of the limelight.


    The two Abyss Dragons floated by Su Ming, their roars shaking the sky and earth. With one move, Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent. This scene shocked all the people in the area. It also caused the heart of the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World to tremble. As his expression twisted, he growled.


    "Cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, what are you waiting for?! I''m ordering you now! Without regard for cost, no matter whether you are going to summon the Progenitor of our world or the Abyssal Nightmare by sacrificing your flesh and blood, kill him!"


    "Dao Kong, what are you doing?!" Sect Master Ri shouted towards Su Ming. He lifted his foot, but just as he was about to take a step forward to put a stop to everything, Old You and Mingughed long and hard from the White Tiger''s continent.


    "Such a conceited and mad person is not suited to be a Dynast in Morning Dao Sect. Since you do not clear your trash from your sect, then let the both of us help you deal with it."


    Old You and Ming, the two old men who were so old that they looked as if they could not even open their eyes, chortled and jumped into the air. Their terrifying cultivation erupted with a bang from their bodies.


    "Fellow Daoists from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, we will help you kill this person!" With a loud roar, the two old men charged towards Su Ming.


    Sect Master Yue''s foot stopped for a moment as his expression turned dark. He did not move forward.


    "Haha! Thank you, Seniors You and Ming. I will certainly tell my Lord Father exactly what happened, and I will naturally repay you in the future." The third prince''s spirits were lifted. He forced down the terror in his heart and stared at Su Ming with a ferocious expression.


    "Huo Kui!"


    The crimson-haired Su Ming charged forward with madness in him. At that moment, there was only Yu Xuan in his eyes. At the instant he spoke, ripples immediately appeared in the air. me Fiends'' Progenitor stepped out of thin air. When he raised his right hand, the mes belonging to him instantly spread out with a bang. When they swept out in all directions, they formed one hundred thousand fireballs that swept towards the iing cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    "Zhu You Cai!"


    Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, and the Life Inequity Spear appeared in it. Once he released his grip, the spear plunged down, and an arm instantly shot out from the air to seize it. Zhu You Cai''s plump body walked out of thin air as well.


    He sighed in his heart, and his huge body instantly started shrinking. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a middle-aged man with an imposing face. He tightened his grip around the Life Inequity Spear, then with a single step forward, he charged towards Old You and Ming.


    "Life Inequity Spear¡­ you¡­"


    "Chang He, you''re really the War Immortal Chang He!"


    Old You and Ming''s expressions changed swiftly. Besides searching for Dao Kong, they had alsoe to Morning Dao Sect with another task, and that was¡­ to find True Sacred Yin World''s War Immortal Chang He, their Sublime Paragon''s disciple who was mentioned by the middle-aged man in Life Realm when he returned from the camp stationed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!


    "Chang He died in the fifth kiln. I¡­ am Zhu You Cai!"


    Zhu You Cai''s eyes fell shut before he opened them once more. The power of those nearly in Death Realm erupted from his body with a bang, and he charged straight towards Old You and Ming.


    When he appeared as Zhu You Cai, his power would asionally be weak, while at other times it would strong. However, when he adopted this form, he would never be the person who the middle-aged man from the camp of True Sacred Yin World thought possessed only Chang He''s will. Instead¡­ he would be the War Immortal who had truly attained greatpletion in Life Realm, and who had taken half a step into Death Realm!


    However, during that moment, the War Immortal no longer belonged to True Sacred Yin World, but because of a promise, he hade to Su Ming''s side!


    Boom!


    The battle shocked the heavens!


    With Zhu You Cai holding back Old You and Ming, me Fiends'' Progenitor killing the cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon''s roars echoing towards the heavens, Su Ming turned into a long arc. Filled with madness and killing intent that seemed to be able to crush the air, he rushed towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent¡­ straight towards the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World who had injured Yu Xuan!


    When the woman saw Su Minging towards them, a smile appeared on her face, and as she smiled, tears fell from her eyes. She knew. She always knew that Su Ming had not died.


    She also knew that she would one day meet him, that there was still a possibility for them to see each other. Such things had only belonged to Yu Xuan''s dreams before, but now¡­ they had be true.


    "It''s you! You''re not Dao Kong! You''re Su Ming, the one from thend of Berserkers within True Morning Dao Sect''s Yin Death Region! You''re the Su Ming who that b*tch Yu Xuan got to know in thend of Berserkers! You''re not Dao Kong!"


    If the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World still did not understand this by then, then he would have lived his life in vain.


    At the instant his voice traveled outward, the crimson-haired Su Ming had already closed in, and with one punch forward, the world roared!


    A screen of light spread out from the body of the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, and it looked like a huge, overturned bowl had been ced on him. The color of the screen of light was ck, and waves of the Aura of Abyss spread out from it. A mighty pressure which could suffocate people came from the screen.


    This mighty pressure surpassed those in Death Realm!


    This was¡­ the light of protection formed by the third prince''s father, the Emperor of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    A loud bang shot up.


    Su Ming''s fistnded on the screen of light. A powerful rebound forced Su Ming to fall back. As he coughed up blood, the air around the screen distorted. Four figures who clearly had been hiding all this while turned into four long arcs that charged towards the withdrawing Su Ming with strong killing intent.

 Chapter 1102 My Right Hand! 3

    <h4>Chapter 1102 My Right Hand! 3</h4>


    The four figures were incredibly quick, and their power, which swirled around them, made it possible for the others to tell that two of them were in Mastery Realm and two in Fate Realm. One of them was even a cultivator who had mastered his ownws of fate.


    No matter which True World they entered, such four people would be incredibly famous. When the four of them were together, their presence was like that of a tidal wave that was difficult for others to ignore.


    However, the four of them had chosen to hide themselves. Even when the Abyss Dragon in Mastery Realm was killed and the one thousand Abyss Dragons died, even when the cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World died with shrill screams under me Fiends'' Progenitor''s sea of fire, the four had remainedposed and hid around the third prince, waiting for Su Ming''s arrival. Only at the instant the screen of light appeared and Su Ming was bounced off that theyunched a fatal attack.


    Su Ming fell back. While his Qi and blood were still tumbling about, the long arcs had already closed in on him. The four aloof gazes and four great waves of killing intent of the four middle-aged men turned into four divine abilities filled with the Aura of Abyss that instantly rushed towards Su Ming.


    He could not dodge. It was impossible even to consider. Thews in the area had changed. The area around felt as if it had been separated, isted. All of Su Ming''s retreat paths were sealed off, and since his Qi and blood were still tumbling about, he was in a death trap that would be fatal in most cases.


    The third princeughed madly while Yu Xuan bit down on her bottom lip. The firm look in her eyes seemed to have turned into words in her heart; she reminded herself continuously that the man before her eyes could bring forth a miracle.


    Bang!


    Su Ming trembled. Even his powerful physical body was injured gravely when the four people attacked together. When he coughed up blood, his body fell back, but as he did so, the four people smiled coldly and moved forward once more. They once againunched an attack together.


    "Kill him, extract his soul! I want him to see how I will ravish this b*tch!" When he felt that he was no longer exposed to any danger and that victory was in his grasp, the third prince raised his right hand and pped Yu Xuan fiercely behind the screen of light.


    "B*tch, he''s Su Ming, right?! He''s that Su Ming you got to know in thend of Berserkers, right?! But so what if he appeared?! So what if he is incredibly powerful?!


    "You b*tch, that Su Ming you met in thend of Berserkers is a foolish lunatic! If he had stayed obediently in Morning Dao Sect with his name hidden, I might have never found him, but now?! So foolish!" The third princeughed loudly.


    The entire area had descended into a strange silence. Besides the battle in the sky, the image of the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World from before and as of right then was in the eyes of all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect. It manifested in the form of silence.


    It was especially so for Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing, who had grim expressions which had never appeared on their faces before.


    "Foolish, huh?" As Su Ming fell backwards, with his bloodshot eyes, he saw Yu Xuan cup her cheek. Blood trickled down the corner of her lips. His soul burned. Everything about him was boiling. As he mumbled, an extremely thick destructive power erupted furiously with a bang from his body.


    At the instant the presence longing to destroy all lives in the universe erupted from him, on an altar formed by countless Runes which were fragmented continents incredibly far away but still in True Morning Dao World that was under the Immortals'' Union''s jurisdiction at the moment¡­ was Su Ming''s physical body. It was trembling furiously.


    ¡­¡­


    What could be known as acting in a manner when one flung all caution to the wind?


    What could be considered as not caring about any consequences?


    There were times when madness could be used to describe it, but there was another word that was much stronger than that one and could be used to perfectly describe the source of a person not caring about all consequences.


    And that was¡­ care!


    When care was shown to a certain thing or person, then due to their care for them, the person could overturn the universe, stopping at nothing!


    For certain people, those things they cared about could not be touched under any circumstances!


    "Foolish, huh? Perhaps¡­ I am not an incredibly smart person. So what if I exposed myself? So what if I revealed everything?"


    The red in Su Ming''s eyes gradually disappeared. His crimson hair slowly turned normal. He regained his rationality, but in his heart, care that was several times greater than the madness he felt when his hair was crimson arose.


    In all his life, there were only a few people that he cared about in his life. From the moment she kissed him all those years ago, Yu Xuan''s image was etched deep in his heart, and she became one of the few people he cared about.


    ''She likes me¡­ If I can''t even protect her, then is there still any worth even if Ie to Morning Dao Sect?


    ''There are few people in our lives who we need to treat like an obsessions and for whom we can give up on everything without any hesitation!


    Steadfastness¡­ Steadfastness¡­ The red in Su Ming''s eyes might have disappeared, but it was reced by firm steadfastness. It filled Su Ming''s heart, causing him to feel as if a barrier had been broken at that instant. As it shattered, the Three Mountains Illuminate the Moon appeared swiftly in the sky behind Su Ming, right before all of the cultivators'' eyes. It happened without Su Ming intentionally summoning it.


    The gigantic moon shone with a tri-colored light, causing all the cultivators in the area to suck in sharp breaths, especially the four people who closed in on Su Ming. Almost at the instant they executed their attack once more, an aura that erupted from Su Ming''s body swept out in all directions. Once it crashed into the four, it forced them back continuously. Their expressions instantly changed drastically, and disbelief appeared on their faces!


    "The power of manifesting Mastery Realm! This is the power of the world that every Almighty will stir up when their manifesting the power of Mastery Realm!"


    "This person¡­ the strength he showed previously had far surpassed those in Mastery Realm, so how is it possible that he''s now manifesting the power of Mastery Realm?!"


    "Lunar Kalpa Realm! He wasn''t a cultivator in Mastery Realm! He was in Lunar Kalpa Realm! Such a huge moon¡­ What cultivation method is he practicing?! How could he fight against the Almighties when he''s just in Lunar Kalpa Realm?!"


    The four people''s breathing quickened. When they fell back, they could not hide the shock on their faces, because amid the disbelief in the depths of their hearts at that moment, an idea that brought fear had arisen.


    ''He could fight against Almighties when he was just in Lunar Kalpa Realm. If this person were to reach Mastery Realm¡­ then how strong would he be?!''


    During that moment, the four people weren''t the only ones who reacted like that. Even the pupils of Old You and Ming¡ªwho were hesitant in their actions when they fought against Zhu You Cai¡ªshrunk in surprise.


    Reverend Zi Long from the Fourth True World stood up swiftly with disbelief on his face. His breathing quickened. Only at that moment did he realize swiftly that Su Ming¡­ was just in Lunar Kalpa Realm! Su Ming had not hidden his level of cultivation and only showed the power belonging to those in Lunar Kalpa Realm, but was really just in Lunar Kalpa Realm!


    A bright light shed in the eyes of the old man in blue beside Reverend Zi Long. When he stared at Su Ming, strong praise and admiration were in his gaze.


    There might be some people who had seen Su Ming''s moon before in Morning Dao Sect, but at that moment, the aura spreading out from his body much increasing with an astonishing speed!


    The three Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing cast each other nces, and each of them saw a look of interest in the others'' eyes.


    ''In just Lunar Kalpa Realm, he could fight against the Almighties. If this person reaches Mastery Realm¡­'' The three people''s breathing quickened at the same time, and the light in their eyes immediately reached a dazzling degree.


    "Dynast Dao Kong!"


    The Morning Dao Sect disciples on the Azure Dragon''s continent might have been a little uncertain due to the third prince''s words previously, but at that moment, someone immediately began shouting with force and vigor.


    Once the people heard his voice, all the cultivators on the Azure Dragon''s continent and the nine million in the area beneath shouted one after another, and slowly, their voices fused together, turning into a wave of sound that surged to the skies and reverberated in the air.


    "Dynast Dao Kong!!"


    "Dynast Dao Kong!!!"


    The voices continued echoing in the air. They formed an astonishing roar that shook the sky. The weather changed, and wind swept out in all directions. Su Ming threw his head back and let out a long howl like never before. It shocked all the cultivators in the area.


    As he howled, the huge moon behind him crumbled with a bang. As it did so, its countless fragments gathered together once more. As they grouped, they formed¡­ a gigantic, peerless sun that was unprecedented and would most likely never be seen again by the people in the future. It was so huge that it far surpassed the sun possessed by all other cultivators in Sr Kalpa Realm!


    It still shone with three colors. The crazed red, the sacred gold, and the chilling gray caused the sun to be the ultimate sight in the eyes of all the people in the area.


    The Three Mountains Illuminating the Moon also turned into¡­ the Three Mountains Shining on the Sun!


    "Protect¡­ care¡­"


    Su Ming''s figure was within the peerless sun. The strength of his erupted power shook the sky, and understanding appeared in his head.


    He had been able to reach a breakthrough in his level of cultivation because the ability to care was a form of power. It would fuel his desire to protect and be a madness that could destroy everything.


    This was a form of epiphany, a sediment that hadid in Su Ming''s heart after all his changes of heart. It was¡­ a form of power that allowed him to marginally understand Su Xuan Yi''s form of protection at that moment.


    ''The source of power does note from the universe or nothingness, neither does ite from the worlds outside¡­ Borrowing the power from the things around us just leads to using external power in the end¡­


    ''True poweres from the heart and mind itself. Ites from the person.


    ''It''s just like how we need our own will to not allow our power to spread outwards instead of using some from external sources. It''s just like how we need our own bodies to form rebounds instead of using the power from external sources.


    ''True power, the true Great Dao¡­ Perhaps the celestial origin from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos is also like that, but no matter what it is, in the end, the path all of us take to obtain true power is of training our own minds and souls!''


    Su Ming finally understood.


    At the instant he came to an epiphany, an even more powerful wave of power erupted from his body with a bang. This eruption of his cultivation base caused the sun that had just been formed to instantly look as if it was about to melt. At the same time, the presence of those belonging to Mastery Realm radiated off him!


    "Mastery Realm manifests a palm¡­ because the palm symbolizes a full grasp of something, but the palm is also protection. To use the hand to protect¡­ what is important is in the palm¡­" Su Ming mumbled.


    As he did so, his real physical body lying on the altar surrounded by the fragmented continents in the territory of the Immortals'' Union¡­ furled his hand into a fist!

 Chapter 1103 My Right Hand! 4

    <h4>Chapter 1103 My Right Hand! 4</h4>


    "The power to manifest Mastery Realm!"


    An uproar immediately broke out in the area. All the cultivators who saw the scene were shocked, especially the disciples of Morning Dao Sect. Their spirits were lifted, and they continued shouting Dao Kong''s name. Their voices traveled in all directions.


    "All Almighties who step into Mastery Realm will have the power of manifesting Mastery Realm descend on them from the heavens. With this sort of power, even those in Death Realm will not be able to inflict even the slightest bit of damage to them.


    "At this moment, all Almighties are protected!"


    The Almighties who were retreating before Su Ming had shock hidden on their sullen faces. When they retreated, they immediately beganmunicating with each other with divine thoughts.


    "Damn it, how could he suddenly reach a breakthrough and be an Almighty at this moment?! I thought he had long since be a Master of Fate, Lives, and Death based on his physical body and hisbat abilities!"


    "We can''t fight against a person like this, but he can''t walk away from the power of the world descending on him either. Only when he manifests the fingers and palm andpletely enters Mastery Realm will he able to move."


    "Let''s umte power. We will wait for him toe out, and at that moment, he will die!"


    The four people gritted their teeth while staring at Su Ming. Killing intent was evident on their faces, and their auras continued growing in power. Even though they were wary of what Su Ming''s power would be when he stepped into Mastery Realm, they were four people and old monsters who had been in Mastery Realm for years. They had a certain amount of confidence that they could be able to kill him.


    After all, in their eyes, no matter how strong Su Ming became, he would have only just reached Mastery Realm. Killing him when his foundation was not strong enough was not impossible.


    They were not the only ones who stopped fighting. Old You and Ming as well as Zhu You Cai parted and looked towards Su Ming who was enveloped in a gigantic vortex with waves of strong, mighty pressure spreading out from him. He seemed to have fused with the universe.


    Light shed even in the eyes of Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing when all of them looked over simultaneously.


    Yu Xuan stared at Su Ming with his head back and roaring from the vortex. There was a smile on her face, and a hint of pride within it. She was proud for Su Ming''s achievements.


    The third prince''s expression was dark and gloomy. In his eyes was strong jealousy. He longed to move into the ranks of Almighties, so when he saw Su Ming entering Mastery Realm, a cold and sinister light danced in his eyes.


    Under the gazes of all those around since even all that fighters had fallen into dead silence, Su Ming could feel his power increasing at an extremely terrifying pace.


    The gigantic sun which had just been formed behind him swiftly melted as the cultivation base in him erupted. As it did so, it gradually shrank. From the distance, the sun looked as if it had turned into a huge fist.


    At the same time, almost at the instant the fist-like sun stopped melting, Su Ming''s continuously increasing power came to a swift halt. It looked as if it had crashed into an invisible wall.


    At the instant Su Ming''s whole body shuddered, the several people who were staring at Y Xuan immediately focused back on him.


    "He''s starting to manifest his fingers. Breaking through Sr Kalpa Realm and stepping into Mastery Realm requires a person to manifest the fingers of a hand. Based on the different levels of potential and the power umted, the fingers manifested end up different."


    "That''s right. The three of us only managed to manifest four and a half fingers in the past, and that was already an unprecedented matter in Morning Dao Sect. It''s not as if there are no people who have managed to manifest all five fingers the moment they stepped into Mastery Realm, but their number is far too small. There are a handful of such people over the course of tens of thousands of years in a True World."


    "I wonder how many fingers Dao Kong will manifest."


    Morning Dao Sect''s Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing cast each other nces as theymunicated with divine thoughts.


    Old You and Ming from True Sacred Yin World sneered. With their levels of cultivation, they were only slightly wary of Chang He. As for Su Ming, since they darede, it clearly meant that they were not worried about him. They naturally had methods to deal with the fifth kiln, which was why when they saw Su Ming manifesting his fingers, they could still smile coldly.


    "This boy will only have three fingers. That will be his limit!"


    When one of the two old men said that, a long string ofughter came from the Fourth True World. The voice of the old man in blue also reverberated in the air amid thatughter.


    "Why don''t we make a bet? I bet that this Dao Kong will manifest more than the three fingers you speak of. Do you dare make that bet?"


    Old You and Ming turned around and looked towards the old man in blue from the Fourth True World. Their expressions were slightly dark, but there was wariness hidden behind it as well. They let out cold harrumphs.


    At the instant all sorts of expressions appeared on the faces of the people, a shocking rumble came from Su Ming. His expression distorted. He felt as if there was a wall in his way, and if he did not breakit, then it would be difficult for him to step into Mastery Realm. With a glint in his eyes, he had his cultivation base erupt and form an indescribable wave of impact that swept up all the power in his body and charged against the invisible wall.


    Sound that shook the sky spread out in all directions. Under that wave of impact, Su Ming could clearly feel signs of the invisible wall cracking. After a moment, booming sounds surged into the air, and the wall shattered. At the instant it did so, Su Ming''s cultivation base rose madly once more.


    His long hair danced in the air, and a powerful light shone in his eyes. The area around him distorted. The vortex formed by the power of the universe descending in the area spread out. At the same time as Su Ming''s cultivation base erupted from his body, the gigantic sun behind him extended a finger as if it was a fist!


    The first finger appeared!


    A power that was much stronger than before swept out from Su Ming''s body. When it spread out, a deafening rumble shot into the air. Su Ming turned his head around and cast his gaze at the Vermilion Bird''s continent beneath him, where the sullen third prince was enveloped by a screen of light.


    A ruthless re shone in Su Ming''s eyes. He raised his right hand and pointed at the Vermilion Bird''s continent.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky, and Su Ming''s vortex immediately roared. The shadow of a fingertip manifested within it before stretching into a huge finger. It was several thousands of feet big, and at the instant it appeared, it gainedplete, corporeal form. Not a hint of it being a mere illusion could be detected.


    The huge finger was the first finger Su Ming had manifested among in Mastery Realm. He was not in a hurry to open all five fingers though and attacked.


    As he pointed forward, the huge finger charged towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent with a loud roar. It was so fast that an arc which seemed like it was formed when air had erupted appeared in front of the finger. That arc even showed signs of burning, as if there was a barrier, and the finger wanted to pierce through it.


    In the face of the power from that one finger, a cold sneer appeared on the third prince''s lips. It was full of derision. He naturally knew that when the power of the universe descended, no one could hurt Su Ming, but Su Ming could also not go through the power of the universe and attack others.


    This was the rule, thew. It was something that no one could change.


    Because of that, the act of sending the finger was incredibly ludicrous to him. However, the instant that mocking look appeared on his face, it was reced by disbelief.


    The expression of all the people in the area also changed, including those of Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing, Old You and Ming, Reverend Zi Long, and the old man in blue who had remainedposed during the whole affair.


    Everyone''s pupils shrank at that instant.


    Because¡­ as that huge finger from Su Ming scrapped against the power of the universe, bing slower as if unable to prate through the invisible power to bring forth the destruction it wanted, the slightlyrger of the two Abyss Dragons let his eyes wander. All the people who fell into its line of vision felt as if the items in their storage bags had been seen through¡­


    That Abyss Dragon let out a fake cough, cursed under its breath, lifted its w, seized the air in front of it gently, and immediately, the power of the universe surrounding therge finger belonging to Su Ming and preventing it from moving forward¡­ vanished.


    At the instant it disappeared, the finger shot out with a bang, and with a speed even faster than before, it charged forward with a crazed desire to destroy the world¡ªstraight towards the third prince enveloped by the screen of light.


    "This is impossible!"


    Even with their level of cultivation and ability topose themselves, Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing were stunned at that moment. There was no need to even talk about other people.


    It was especially so for the four Almighties who protected the third prince. The four of them had been gathering their strength when the sudden change in circumstances caused their expressions to change drastically. They were the third prince''s guards, and they could not allow anyone to touch the third prince before them, or else it would show their ipetence and what would await them would be the punishment from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    Without any hesitation, the four of them acted as one and turned into four long arcs which charged against Su Ming''s huge finger rushing towards the third prince.


    A loud bang shot up in the air, and it stirred up a powerful wave of impact from the spot where they came into contact with the finger. That wave of impact charged in all directions with loud, booming sounds. Ripples spread out, and arge number of cracks appeared in the air. As Su Ming''s finger shed a few times, it gradually disappeared from the people''s sight.


    However, the price for causing Su Ming''s first finger to disappear was falling back of the four Almighties. They coughed up blood continuously, and the Almighty in Mastery Realm who was the weakest among them was torn to shreds, his body and soul destroyed!


    One dead, and three injured. This was the terrifying power Su Ming showed once he manifested his first finger in Mastery Realm.


    "This is unfair!"


    The remaining three people retreated swiftly. Their faces had went pale, and one of them let out an indignant roar. They could not hurt Su Ming because of the power of the universe¡­ but Su Ming could disregard it and kill one of them as well as injure the rest with just one finger.


    This¡­ was indeed unfair, but their only answer came from the Abyss Dragon which was the bald crane. It shook its butt then turned back to wink at the person who had shouted before cursing under its breath.


    "Darn it all¡­"


    As it spoke, perhaps its movements when it shook its butt were a little too great, for it immediately turned around. A loud bang shot up¡­

 Chapter 1104 My Right Hand! 5

    <h4>Chapter 1104 My Right Hand! 5</h4>


    When the one finger killed a person, it shocked all the people in the area, and a dead silence descended. Everyone''s gazes were gathered on the Abyss Dragon which was the bald crane. It was the first time it was the center of attention of so many people. A smug look appeared on its face, and it let out a few fake coughs, but just as it was about to say a few modest words¡­


    Another loud roar came from the vortex, and the hearts of the people shuddered.


    Su Ming felt his cultivation base continue rising. When it erupted, it crashed into the second invisible wall. This was his second obstacle, the gate leading to him manifesting his second finger in Mastery Realm!


    If he broke that barrier, he could make the second finger appear on his sun. His cultivation base would increase once again at that moment. If he could not break it, then while he would still be in Mastery Realm, he would not be able to attainpletion.


    He might be much stronger than before¡­ but he could still be much stronger!


    "When I manifest my second finger, I will attack again, and I''d like to see¡­ how many of you will be left," Su Ming said in a ghastly voice from the vortex. His cultivation base erupted and rammed against the invisible wall.


    Twice, thrice. The booming sounds were even more intense than before. At the instant they shook the sky¡­ the second finger appeared on the gigantic sun behind Su Ming!


    There were two fingers on the sun which seemed to have turned into a fist, and Su Ming''s power rose once more. A terrifying presence spread out from his body. There were just two fingers, but the presence spreading out from him was already equivalent to that of normal Almighties who had attained greatpletion in Mastery Realm.


    After all, this was the presence of Su Ming''s cultivation base. It was not his physical body, the power of which had surpassed his cultivation base by far too much. Yet now¡­ the distance between them was swiftly decreasing. It meant that Su Ming''s truebat abilities would reach a terrifying extent.


    Soon after, the instant Su Ming had the second finger in Mastery Realm manifest, he lifted his right hand. With two fingers forming a sword, he swept his hand in the direction of the Vermilion Bird''s continent.


    With a loud bang, two huge fingers touched each other in the vortex. They instantly gained form, and with a presence even greater than before, they shot through the power of the universe and charged towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent.


    The faces of the three Almighties beyond the third prince''s screen of light on the Vermilion Bird''s continent turned pale at that moment. Despair appeared in their eyes, but it was soon reced by madness. They roared together at the sky, and during that instant, their souls, flesh, blood, and cultivation bases burned. It was especially so for the Almighty who had already seized control of his ownws of fate. The burning of his soul, flesh, blood, and cultivation base caused his cultivation base to rise to a state that was infinitesimally close to Life Realm.


    The three of them turned into three long arcs that charged towards Su Ming''s two fingers in the sky.


    A loud bang shook the sky and earth. As the people in the area breathed rapidly, Su Ming''s two fingers disappeared, but the price for it was¡­ the Almighty in Mastery Realm crumbled into powder. The Almighty in Fate Realm coughed up a dozen mouthfuls of blood in session. His body instantly withered and his eyes became dull. He moved about thousands of feet backwards, but he could no longer rely on coughing up blood to suppress his injuries. His body was then torn to shreds.


    Thest Almighty who was infinitesimally close to Life Realm after he burned his soul shuddered. When he moved back, his presence grew dull. The blood he coughed up dyed his robes red. He might not have died, but his organs were already crushed¡­


    While retreating, he seized the air with his right hand without any hesitation, taking arge number of medicinal cores before immediately devouring them. Madness was in his eyes. He believed that as long as he was not instantly killed, then with his level of cultivation, he could persevere and return to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. Like that, perhaps he would still have a chance to survive.


    He was betting that Su Ming would not be able to manifest the third finger.


    "His power is already equivalent to those who have attained greatpletion in Mastery Realm, and he has manifested just two fingers. This Dao Kong is¡­" Ri, Yue, and Xing cast each other nces with incredibly stern expressions.


    "There''s his physical power as well. Once he fused his cultivation base with his physical body, his two fingers¡­ reached a power that could crush those in Fate Realm. This is¡­ a power equivalent to one strike of those in the initial stage of Life Realm."


    "This child has no limits to his future. A person who could devour a garrison in a Striking Land¡­ I thought he was originally in Mastery Realm, but judging by the looks of it¡­ we''ve underestimated him!"


    "His blood shone with gold. If¡­ he can manifest the third finger, we can¡­" Light shone in the eyes of Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing. There was surprise within them, but it soon disappeared as they reached a consensus.


    "If this child can manifest the third finger, then another top-notch warrior will appear in Morning Dao Sect in the future." The old man in blue from the Fourth True World shook his head while speaking calmly. By his side, Reverend Zi Long looked ahead with a glint in his eyes.


    "However, he alreadymitted a huge offense. It doesn''t matter whether it is True Sacred Yin World or the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, both will be great disasters to him¡­"


    "The three True Worlds cannot fight against each other. They will only have a dispute. Even if Dao Kong kills that third prince, the Emperor of Abyss'' True World will at most make Morning Dao Sect pay a great price.


    "Besides, look at Ri, Yue, and Xing, those three old coots were sending divine thoughts to each other just now. I might not be able to hear what they were saying, but I can guess that they''ve already be interested in him. They''ve be interested in Dao Kong.


    "I also feel the same way about this Dao Kong¡­" The old man in blue smiled faintly. As his eyes sparkled, thoughts that no one but he was to privy to formed in his head.


    While everyone in the crowd harbored their own thoughts, a loud rumbling rose once again, and all of their thoughts left when they trained their gazes on Su Ming. His location was where the sound had originated.


    This time, Su Ming''s roar was mixed in the rumble. At the instant he threw his head back and roared, the third finger¡­ appeared on the sun behind him!


    Veins popped up on Su Ming''s face. The appearance of the third finger might have seemed simple, but in truth, he had used his cultivation base to crash against the wall nearly one hundred times before he finally managed to break it. If it was not because his body was powerful to begin with, then such charges would have surely caused his body to crumble.


    This was also one of the reasons why the sight of someone manifesting the third finger was considered rare in the four Great True Worlds!


    In truth, practically all the Almighties in Mastery Realm Su Ming he''d met in the past had only manifested one or two fingers. As of then, he had yet to meet someone who had manifested the third finger.


    After all, a person who had only manifested the first finger could also attain greatpletion in Mastery Realm and could reach Fate Realm. However, the difference between them would have been widen from the instant they stepped into Mastery Realm.


    They might all be in Mastery Realm and would have all attained greatpletion, but a person who had manifested four fingers could kill a person in Mastery Realm who had only manifested one finger!


    Almost at the instant Su Ming manifested the third finger, he lowered it. The killing intent in his eyes wasced with madness. It was a steadfast power formed by extreme care towards another person.


    It was the source of power which allowed Su Ming to reach a breakthrough and be an Almighty. It was¡­ a form of care because of which he wanted to use his palm to protect everything, defend the people he treasured so that they would not be injured!


    "I''d like to see¡­ how you''ll withstand this!"


    Su Ming raised his right hand and swept through the air with three fingers. The world rumbled, and the threerge fingers appeared in the air beyond the vortex. They were thousands of feet long, and a power that allowed them to blot out the sky spread out from them. As the tumbles shook the area, the fingers charged towards the Vermilion Bird''s continent with loud booming sounds.


    The Almighty in Fate Realm who had burned his soul looked over at it with anguish. Despair showed up in his eyes. The instant Su Ming manifested his third finger, he understood¡­ that he could not block the attack.


    He could only be a pebble that was crushed because he had blocked Dao Kong''s path as he rose to power. As heughed brokenly, the Almighty in Fate Realm also came to understand that he no longer had any path for retreat. He roared at the heavens, and the instant the three huge fingers appeared, he rushed forward. When the three fingers were about to touch him, he chose to self-destruct.


    Loud booming sounds echoed in the sky, yet the self-destruction from the Almighty from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World could not make Su Ming''s three fingers to stop for even an instant. Theynded on the Vermilion Bird''s continent and immediately crashed against the ck screen of light. By then, the prince had seized Yu Xuan and dragged her in front of him. His expression was no longer what it had been before.


    The entire Vermilion Bird''s continent shuddered furiously. The Vermilion Bird supporting it let out a pained screech, and its body sank together with the continent for thousands of feet. The bird then flew out swiftly, no longer supporting the continent. Instead, it stared at Su Ming with a terrified gaze.


    The Vermilion Bird might have left, but the continent did not sink. The ck screen of light around the third prince expanded swiftly to envelop the entire continent, causing Su Ming''s three fingers to crumble.


    "Haha! How are you going to break through my Lord Father''s protection screen?! I''ll remember what happened today!" The third princeughed loudly and raised his right hand to push it against the ground. Immediately, threads of light appeared in front of him. As they spun, they Branded the ground. At an extreme speed, they formed a Relocation Rune!


    "I will need thirty breaths for the Rune to formpletely and another twenty the moment I activate it to leave this ce. Su Ming, you only have fifty breaths. You can only watch me take this b*tch and leave." The third princeughed madly with derision as well as contempt in his eyes.


    "I don''t need fifty breaths."


    A menacing re appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. The instant he said those words in a t voice, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he raised his right hand and swept his hand across the blood, causing it to turn into a blood-red Brand. Once he seized it, he pushed it at the center of his brows.


    A loud bang shot up. The Brand formed by the mark from his blood and essence was Su Ming sparing no pains to stimte his potential so that he could cut down on the time required to crush the wall. Even though doing so would cause his body to suffer an even greater impact, but as Ecang, Su Ming did not care.


    In the mid of the loud bang, the fourth finger swiftly appeared on the sun behind Su Ming!


    "The fourth finger!"


    The breathing of all the cultivators in the area quickened at that moment. With his actions, Su Ming had told everything¡ªthat he was going to rise to power in one go!

 Chapter 1105 My Right Hand! 6

    <h4>Chapter 1105 My Right Hand! 6</h4>


    The fourth finger swiftly appeared on the fist-like sun. Su Ming had already activated four of the five fingers. As Su Ming raised his right hand and swung his arm at the Vermilion Bird''s continent, a palm with four fingers manifested beyond the vortex formed by the power of the universe.


    With a mighty pressure that caused people''s hearts to tremble and a will that could destroy the entire universe just to protect something, the four-fingered palm looked as if it had reced the world. It charged straight for the Vermilion Bird''s continent.


    Before it even closed in, the sky started shatteringyer byyer. The ck screen of light on the Vermilion Bird''s continent shone with a dazzling light. A cold sneer appeared on the lips of the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. However, his slightly trembling gaze betrayed that he was terrified at that moment.


    Boom!


    A shocking sound reverberated in the air. At the instant it traveled through the area, the third prince''s arrogantughter spread out. The ck screen of light distorted furiously when the four-fingered palm collided against it, but the palm was the one that fell back and was torn to shreds.


    "What can you do to me, Su Ming? Do you care about this b*tch that much?"


    Whileughing with conceit, the third prince raised his right hand and seized Yu Xuan''s neck, lifting her frail body high into the air. With a tight squeeze, he caused pain to immediately appear on her face. However, she still smiled. She did not want Su Ming to see her in pain.


    "You care about this b*tch? Haha! So what if you care about her?! She''s in my hands. If you have the ability to break the Emperor of Abyss'' Screen of Light in the span of a few dozen breaths, then do so and try to save her.


    "Su Ming, if you can''t do it in a few dozen breaths, then I will take her home with me.


    "But if you''re willing to kneel down and beg me, destroy your own cultivation base, and dig out your heart as a form of respect, I will consider letting this b*tch, who will not live for more than a hundred years if she leaves the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, to stay with you. Come on!"


    The third prince tightened his grip. Veins popped up on his face. As heughed madly, he stared at Yu Xuan enduring her pain, then at Su Ming whose eyes had went red. The prince felt incredibly delighted, and hisughter grew even more conceited.


    He saw the red in Su Ming''s eyes and sensed the madness in him, but he did not care. As long as the screen of light was not broken, then in a few dozen more breaths, he would return to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. If the man was conceited enough to chase after him there, the third prince would let him know what despair was.


    Su Ming had returned from his destructive, crimson state, but at that moment, after the taunts of the third prince, red covered all the white in his eyes. At the same time, red light spread out from him when he saw Yu Xuan doing her best to smile even though it was clear that she was in pain. As he watched the woman who was once a mischievous girl in the past, Su Ming felt his heart aching in pain.


    He also saw resolve and determination in her face as she did her best to smile. There was deep steadfastness within her.


    It was a steadfast resolution proiming that: If we cannot be together, then I will wait for you in theherworld.


    The pain made Su Ming feel as if his heart had been torn apart and would not recover. Everything in his eyes grew crimson. There was only one thought in his head at that moment: Break the screen of light, kill the third prince, save Yu Xuan.


    In the mid of his madness and his form of care, Su Ming charged forward without a single word¡­ and left the vortex formed by the power of the universe. At the instant he stepped out, he raised his right hand, and his cultivation base roared to attempt to manifest the fifth finger.


    Many attempts werepleted as Su Ming charged forward¡­ but even if the blood in his body was raging violently, he still could not break through the invisible wall leading to the manifestation of the fifth finger.


    It was as if there was always a little leftcking.


    ''Manifest, fifth finger!''


    As a blood-red re shone in Su Ming''s bloodshot eyes, he struck his storage bag with his left hand, and the poisonous wasp with the God Ascension Nectar immediately appeared on his palm. At the instant he clenched his left fist, the poison sting pierced his flesh.


    God Ascension Nectar entered his system, and it immediately swam through his blood. As it spread out and fused with his cultivation base, a loud bang rang out in Su Ming''s head.


    Another attempt to break through was executed in a frenzy.


    But¡­ he was stillcking a little. The now irrational Su Ming sent out a divine thought to the poisonous wasp to have it inject even more God Ascension Nectar into him, and immediately¡­ an amount hundreds of times greater than what had caused him to attract the swarm of Waves of Tears in Divine Essence Star Ocean was injected into his body.


    Booming sounds echoed in Su Ming''s head; they were like thunderous roars shaking his soul so much that he felt as if he was about to shatter. Yet at the same time, a presence that caused all the cultivators and even the old man in blue from the Fourth True World to stand erupted from Su Ming''s body.


    As it did so, Su Ming circted all of his cultivation base. At that moment, he might have seemed normal, but in truth, as his cultivation base continuously erupted and the God Ascension Nectar spread through him, his body continued swelling. This could not be seen with the naked eye. However, Su Ming had a feeling that at the extent his body swelled up, he would burst apart in less than three breaths.


    During the first breath, Su Ming bled from his ears, nose, mouth, and eyes. He circted all his cultivation base and continued attacking the invisible barrier leading to the fifth finger, intending to use this method to forcefully break through it.


    During the second breath, an intense pain that could not be put into words spread out through him, causing Su Ming to feel as if every single part of his body was about to shatter. Sweat broke out on his skin, and a strong sense of danger rose in his heart. It was the feeling of uing death. Once his body crumbled, his physical body would not be the only thing that would disintegrate. His soul, too, would be gone.


    This was a choice between death or breaking the wall to the fifth finger. A rational person would have definitely not chosen to do this, but at that moment, Su Ming no longer possessed any form of rationality. There was¡­ only extreme concern towards another person!


    With great effort, he circted his entire cultivation base and continuously attacked the invisible wall. When the third breath arrived and Su Ming''s body surpassed its limit of the swelling up it could contain, it started showing signs of crumbling. The instant he was about to burst like a water balloon¡­ a loud bang shot into the air!


    Once arge amount of water was injected into the water balloon¡­ What would erupt would either be Su Ming''s body¡­ or he would break through the wall!


    At the instant that loud boom reverberated in the air, the shadow of the fifth finger appeared on the sun behind Su Ming. At the instant this happened, the crazed power in Su Ming''s body seemed to have found a vent. It surged towards the illusory fifth finger on the sun, causing it to to instantly gain corporeal form. As loud booing sounds surged into the air, a scene that shocked countless cultivators in the area appeared in the sky.


    Up above, there was a fist-like sun with all five fingers, but it no longer looked like a sun. It was¡­ a palm that had unfurled its fingers from the position of a fist!


    At the same time, a tri-colored light spread out from the real physical body of Su Ming''s clenched right fist in the territory of the Immortals'' Union. It instantly filled his entire right arm. As it shuddered lightly, a power that seemed toe from Su Ming''s physical body rose, and he looked as if he was about to wake up because of it!


    The palm symbolized protection, Su Ming''s steadfastness, and also his care as well as the form of protection he hade to understand.


    Buzzing sounds rose from the area used for the Anointment Ceremony in Morning Dao Sect. Powerful light shone in the eyes of the old man in blue from the Fourth True World. There was a form of concentration in that light, along with incredibly great admiration. His breathing quickened in an indistinct manner, which showed just how shocked he was in his heart.


    Reverend Zi Long sucked in a sharp breath. There was disbelief on his face. However, only he alone among all the other people in the area knew just how crazed Su Ming''s actions were, because he knew that Su Ming had used God Ascension Nectar. This was a secret he had told no one, and it was precisely because of it and that he had once sucked in a small whiff of it that he knew how Su Ming had forcibly manifested his fifth finger when he''d seemed unable to do it before. God Ascension Nectar was definitely at work in this.


    When he thought of the terrors of the God Ascension Nectar, respect appeared in Reverend Zi Long''s eyes.


    When Old You and Ming from True Sacred Yin World saw Su Ming manifest the fourth finger, their hearts had let out a thump, but they could still remain calm. However, when they saw him manifesting the fifth finger, the two of them sucked in a deep breath and cast each other a nce. Both of them saw theplicated emotions the other was feeling.


    They knew that once Su Ming manifested his fifth finger, then unless there was arge amount of concrete evidence to prove that he was not Dao Kong¡­ there was no sect in the universe which would give up on a person who had such talent, even if they suspected his origins. It was almost certain that as long as they did not die, then the chances of disciples like this stepping into Death Realm were much higher than of other people.


    In fact¡­ there was even a hint of possibility that they might surpass Death Realm and be Sublime Paragons!


    To any True World, this was an indescribable treasure, and they would absolutely not give up on it. In fact, even if they had concrete evidence against them, they could still make changes to their policy. Of course, the prerequisite for this was that the person was not their enemy.


    Yet clearly, Su Ming had be a Dynast, killed tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, and even returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. This already made it certain that to Morning Dao Sect¡­ he was not an enemy, because to Morning Dao Sect, their greatest enemy was the Immortals'' Union.


    And more importantly, this person had already received Progenitor Dao Chen''s blessing and had greeted the Progenitor. There was¡­ no longer any problems with everything else concerning him.


    At the instant discussions rose in the area with a buzz, Su Ming had already made the sun behind him form a full palm. Heinous killing intent and a monstrous red re shone in his eyes. When he raised his right hand, what appeared this time was not an illusory palm, but a palm formed by the sun behind him charging forward with a loud bang. It shot through his body and rushed straight for the Vermilion Bird''s continent!

 Chapter 1106 My Right Hand! 7

    <h4>Chapter 1106 My Right Hand! 7</h4>


    That palm was the manifestation of Su Ming''s full power at that moment. It was his strongest attack, and he charged right after it.


    It was the release of Su Ming''s physical strength, the strongest power he had gathered together in his life after he fused his cultivation base with his physical body!


    At the same time, a malicious presence spread out from him. That malicious presence seemed to havee from an ancient, ferocious spirit. It filled the air, but remained indistinct. Only Su Ming knew¡­ that it was Ecang''s presence!


    It was ancient and malicious, and it symbolized Su Ming''s Ecang erupting with power once it becameplete.


    His strike caused the weather to change, the air to look like it was about to freeze, and that a crack that formed would not be able to heal.


    The strike also caused the pupils of all the people in the area to shrink. Their hearts trembled, because the attack¡­ was no longer something that could be executed by those in Mastery Realm, and neither was it something that could be released by Almighties in Fate Realm. The released power had already surpassed Mastery Realm, Fate Realm, and had reached¡­ Life Realm!


    Even though this was not the power brought by those who had attained greatpletion in Life Realm, it was still an attack belonging to those in the middle stage of Life Realm!


    Yet that was not the most terrifying aspect. After all, there were people present who were already in Death Realm. What caused them to be in fear was because Su Ming''s real level of cultivation¡­ was just that of someone who had just reached Mastery Realm!


    Their fear was born from the fact that they did not understand Su Ming. If they did, they would not feel fear, but shock!


    If Su Ming could be in control of thews of fate, he could make his strike reach the power equivalent to those in theter stage of Life Realm and retrieve his real physical body. Then he, who had understood thews of fate¡­ could make his strike reach the state that was infinitesimally close to the power exhibited by those of Death Realm!


    The moment Su Ming stepped into Mastery Realm and became an Almighty, he could truly be considered powerful. He was no longer a weakling and a weak cultivator who could only be manipted by the others as they liked.


    All those who tried to twist his fate would have to suffer consequences. They would have to pay a great price, and it would be so great that perhaps even they would be unable to bear it.


    His strike descended on the screen of light around the Vermilion Bird''s continent. Within it was the third prince who had a crazed expression on his face. He had confidence in the screen of light, and as he continuedughing madly, he gripped Yu Xuan''s neck even tighter. The Rune had already almostpletely formed. As the light grew to a dazzling degree, the third prince raved at the sky.


    "I''m waiting for you here,e on!"


    What answered him was a monstrous bang that shook many of the cultivators in the area so much that they bled from their ears. A violent impact swept into all directions with loud banging sounds.


    The palm formed by Su Ming''s cultivation base touched the screen of light left behind by the Emperor from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World for his descendants. His strike caused the screen of light to instantly distort. Arge number of cracks formed at the spot where his palm hadnded, and they spread through the whole screen at a fast speed. As they did so, the top part of the screen sank.


    It looked like it contained an stic force. Yet the palm formed by Su Ming''s cultivation base continued pushing down on the screen, charging towards the third prince on the Vermilion Bird''s continent.


    This shocking scene caused the third prince''s expression to change. His ravingughter immediately came to a stop. At the instant disbelief appeared in his eyes, a loud booming sound reverberated in the air. When the palm formed by Su Ming''s cultivation base pushed the screen of light, about ten thousand feet downwards, more cracks spread, and the palm disappeared.


    Su Ming had used all his strength, but could only do so much; he still could not make the screen shatter. However¡­ at the instant the palm formed by Su Ming''s sun disintegrated, he rushed out from behind it and raised his right hand to push down on the sunken screen of light.


    Booming sounds rose into the air. Red filled Su Ming''s eyes. With madness, the power of his physical body reached its peak, and the malicious presence around him grew to an astonishing degree. At the instant he touched the sunken screen and booming sounds could be heard, the screen was unable to bounce back. It was pushed forward by Su Ming''s right hand and continued sinking even deeper towards the ground.


    The third prince''s expression instantly turned pale. He stared at Su Ming, who was above him in the sky and was separated from him by the screen of light, but was currently pushing it and making it descend. His mind instantaneously turned nk. With a shudder, he pulled on Yu Xuan without any hesitation and swiftly entered the Relocation Rune. His face was stark pale, and there was fear that had never once appeared on his face before. He struck the Rune with his left hand.


    "Damn it, hurry up and activate! Just activate already!"


    Cold sweat broke out on the third prince''s forehead, and a strong feeling that he was about to die rose within him. He roared and struck the Rune with his left hand. Immediately, it let out a dazzling light as it started spinning slowly.


    Red filled Su Ming''s eyes. Pushing the screen of light so that it would sink might have seemed easy, but in truth, the screen of light was something that the Emperor of Abyss from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World had personally Branded on his descendants, and its goal was to prevent them being killed.


    If the screen could be destroyed easily, then the princes of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World might have all died a long time ago.


    Even if Su Ming was at his strongest at that moment, he still could not destroy the screen of light. Even moving it was proving to be increasingly difficult.


    He pushed the screen so that it would continuously approach the ground. He could see Yu Xuan, could see the third prince who he absolutely wanted to kill. He saw their expressions, and also saw the fear in the third prince''s eyes.


    Su Ming approached the ground. From the great distance before, he came until he was only a hundred thousand feet away from them. Then, the distance shrank to ten thousand feet before it eventually turned to one thousand feet. In the eyes of the third prince, Su Ming had already arrived, but the Rune beneath his feet had only partially activated. It would need another dozen breaths before he could be sent away. After all, this was not a normal Relocation, but a Relocation between True Worlds, that was why the speed was slightly slower.


    When he saw that Su Ming was about to close in, the third prince''s expression twisted. With a roar at the sky, he grabbed Yu Xuan, and just as he was about to fling all caution to the wind, he was suddenly stunned before heughed loudly. There was madness contained in hisughter, along with endless mockery.


    "Su Ming, what can you even do to me? You can''t break open this screen of light. It''ll be even better if you''re just one thousand feet away from me. You''ll be able to see even more clearly how I''ll leave."


    As the third princeughed, he sighed in relief in his heart. He saw that Su Ming had reached the limit of what he could do when he pushed the screen until it was only one thousand feet away from him. Not only did the screen not continue sinking, it even started showing signs that it was about to bounce back.


    Veins popped up on Su Ming''s face. The screen of light was so strong that even if he used his full power, he could only do so much. He could not break the screen, and because of it, he could not take Yu Xuan back. It was just as the third prince said, he could only watch helplessly as Yu Xuan was taken away.


    The blood-red light in Su Ming''s eyes reached a heinous degree, but no matter how he attacked the screen, he still could not stop it from slowly raising. The scene changed from him pushing the screen to him being pushed back by the screen. Gradually, he left the area where the third prince''s Rune was. From the previous one thousand feet, the distance between them became two thousand feet, and it was still widening.


    The crazedughter from the third prince fell into Su Ming''s ears, and his heart trembled as it ached in pain. Sharp stabs of pain traveled up right hand which he used to push the screen of light, and it was turning into a bloody mess. His bones were continuously being crushed. Compared to the screen of light, his power seemed like it was no longer able to put a fight.


    ''I can still be stronger. As long as I can get my real physical body back, I can be even stronger!''


    "I won''t ept this! With my power, with my cultivation base, how can I not even break a screen of light formed by a divine ability by the Emperor of Abyss?! I WON''T ACCEPT THIS!"


    Su Ming threw his head back and let out the most astonishing roar that he had never done since he''de to Morning Dao Sect.


    It contained Su Ming''s bewilderment when he was in Dark Mountain and when he was in thend of Berserkers. It contained his anguish when he left the ninth summit and stepped into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It contained his madness as he barely escaped death when he was in Divine Essence Star Ocean. It also contained his boundless resentment towards Su Xuan Yi due to his origins.


    At that moment, all of that was released violently in his roar. There was also his pain and his refusal to admit that he could not save Yu Xuan.


    As the roar reverberated in the air, it traveled through all nine continents in the first ne to the ny-nine continents in the second ne, the 999 continents in the third ne, the 9,999 continents in the fourth ne, Dao Ocean, all dimensions in Morning Dao Sect, and it even reached as faint murmur Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds.


    The isted Su Xuan Yi shuddered. However, soon, he closed his eyes again¡­ and a sigh left his lips when he closed his eyes again.


    As the roar echoed in the sky, the ears of the ten million cultivators rang. While they were in shock, Su Ming''s real physical body whichy in the territory of the Immortals'' Union shuddered violently, especially his right hand. A tri-colored light spread out from it, and a power that had always been sleeping in the body looked as if it was about to be awakened in an unseen manner at that moment!


    "I WANT TO BECOME STRONGER!!!"


    At the instant Su Ming shouted those words, dazzling light erupted from his real physical body''s right hand. At the instant it appeared, arge number of figures instantly appeared around his real physical body, but before they could even do anything, the right hand of Su Ming''s real physical body¡­ disappeared in the light!


    His whole right arm disappeared along with it the next moment!


    At the same time, Su Ming''s bloody right hand which held back the screen of light in Morning Dao Sect was torn to shreds with a loud bang. However, a new arm suddenly reced it at an indescribable speed. Soon after, a power that was even greater than the strongest power Su Ming had been able to muster spilled out violently with a shocking bang from the right hand which seemed to have regrown in a heartbeat.


    Thunder roared. The wind and clouds moved back. The chill of midwinter, the light of autumn''s red, the mes of the scorching summer appeared at the same time. When they intersected with each other, for the first time ever¡­ the presence of spring appeared around Su Ming''s right hand!


    Spring was the time when all thingse back to life, and it was the final step in moving from death to life. And signs of it manifesting showed up at that instant!


    Su Ming used the right hand which had appeared as if it had regrown and seized the air in front of him. As the world roared, the light of the Rune around the third prince and Yu Xuan spun. At the instant they were about to be Relocated, the screen of light blocking Su Ming''s path was torn apart.


    It crumbled with a bang, and his body descended at an indescribable speed. He lifted his right hand and pierced the light from the Rune. As if he could move through True Worlds, he seized the third prince, who was already halfway through his Relocation, and with a ferocious face yanked him back!

 Chapter 1107 She Doesn’t Suit You

    <h4>Chapter 1107 She Doesn¡¯t Suit You</h4>


    A shrill scream of pain tumbled out from the mouth of the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. That scream of pain contained both terror and strong disbelief.


    He clearly remembered that just one breath ago, Su Ming had still been beyond the screen of light and he himself had already been Relocated halfway through and was in an illusory state. In just a few more breaths, he would have returned to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    Everything had happened too fast, so fast that the moment he screamed and disbelief appeared on his face, he felt as if time had flowed back right before his eyes. His body was seized by a power so great that he could not fight back against. It grabbed the back of his neck and yanked him out of the Relocation Rune.


    At the same time, Su Ming swung his right arm, and blood-red branches swiftly extended from it. At the instant they spread out, they charged towards Yu Xuan and caught her.


    All of this was originally supposed to be perfect. During the most critical moment, Su Ming retrieved Destiny''s right arm and broke the Emperor of Abyss'' screen of light, stopped the conceited third prince from leaving, and was about to catch Yu Xuan, changing her destiny with her hands.


    Everything should have been so¡­


    But¡­


    Fate was unpredictable. At that instant, due to someone changing certain things, almost at the instant the tree branches spread out from Su Ming''s right hand and were about to catch Yu Xuan so that she would not be Relocated to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, a power that Su Ming was familiar with suddenly descended from the sky. With extreme ease, it shot into the tunnel within the Relocation Rune between Su Ming''s right hand and Yu Xuan.


    The power which was familiar to Su Ming did note to help him¡­ The instant the branches extended from his right hand to touch Yu Xuan, that power spread outwards, and without a single sound, it let out a ripple that even the current Su Ming would find difficult to handle in the tunnel created by the Relocation Rune.


    When it spread out, it caused a tremor so great in the branches Su Ming wanted to use to pull Yu Xuan that they fell backwards, causing her body to be swept away. In an instant¡­ she fused into the air and was Relocated back to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World.


    "You!"


    Su Ming''s eyes turned red. Madness erupted violently in his mind. If the power hade from someone else or even from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, then even if Su Ming would have descended into a frenzy, he would not have been as enraged as he was at that moment.


    It was impossible to put his anger into words. The boundless resentment in his heart filled his entire body, causing a ck vortex to immediately appear in the area around him.


    "She will be safe in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World¡­ but she doesn''t suit you."


    A sigh echoed in the air. When it gradually faded away, Su Ming''s roar shook the sky. The Vermilion Bird''s continent let out a bang. As it trembled, the Relocation Rune instantly started showing signs of crumbling. It then broke down into pieces. Before that happened though, the third prince was dragged out by Su Ming.


    Yet¡­ even though he dragged out the third prince¡­ Yu Xuan could still only be an afterimage in his memory.


    Su Ming trembled. He lifted his head and stared at the sky. At the same time a broken smile appeared on his face. Heughed fiercely. With extreme grief and indignation, heughed at the heavens, the world, his own bloodline, and himself.


    Hisughter contained despair along with an intense pain as if his heart had been torn apart.


    The person who had prevented Su Ming from catching Yu Xuan was not an outsider¡­ that familiar power¡­ it belonged to Su Xuan Yi, Progenitor Dao Chen!


    Su Ming continued tough brokenly. His expression was ferocious, however and his body trembled. After experiencing the extreme madness, a deadly still air surrounded him.


    It was akin to death itself, simr to the one he carried under the mask forced on him by Yin Death Region. In time, when he''d gotten rid of the mask, that deadly still air had also disappeared, but at that moment, it returned. Su Ming''s personalities changed from just gold, crimson, and gray. Another color had been added¡­ ck!


    ck hair, ck eyes. He looked exactly the same as he did when the three personalities had yet to manifest However, even though he might look the same, in truth¡­ he had changedpletely.


    At that moment, the dead look was formed by the intense pain of his heart being torn apart, the indescribable anger, and the grief as well as indignation that made him feel as if his heart was about to be devoured.


    "Doesn''t suit me¡­" Su Ming mumbled. He did not shout and neither did he growl. Instead, he stared at the sky. After a long while, he lowered his head. He still had the third prince from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World in his right hand.


    The third prince was shuddering at that moment. In his eyes, Su Ming was the most terrifying nightmare in his life. He instinctively wanted to tell him the identity of his father or to appear strong even though his heart was trembling in fear, or just plead for mercy.


    The expressions of Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing changed. Clearly, they did not expect that Su Ming would truly be able to break the screen of light. At that moment, when they saw that the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World was in Su Ming''s hand, the three of them immediately took a step forward.


    "Dao Kong, do not kill that person!" Sect Master Yue said hastily. The trios cultivation had already reached a monstrous level, and with one move, they instantly closed in. However, while they might be fast, Su Ming could be even faster when he wanted to kill someone.


    To the current Su Ming, the third prince was just an ant. At the instant he lowered his head and Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing arrived¡­ he tightened his grip, and seven ripples were sent into the third prince''s body in session.


    The first ripple instantly crushed all his bones, causing immense pain. At the instant the third prince let out a shrill scream of pain, Su Ming pushed his left hand over the prince''s mouth and seized it so that his screams could not be voice, thereby turning it into an even more intense pain.


    Once all the third prince''s bones were crushed, the second ripple reduced them all to powder, causing the third prince to be a mess of flesh. If it was not because Su Ming kept his grip on the prince, the man would have definitely fallen into a puddle.


    The third, fourth, and the fifth ripples tore the third prince''s skin, melted his flesh¡­ and evaporated his blood.


    The sixth and seventh waves crushed his soul. It was shredded forcefully, causing him to taste indescribable pain for a few breaths before he died. Throughout it all, Su Ming''s left hand was held tightly over the third prince''s mouth so that he could not let out even a single sound¡­ When Su Ming let go of his hand, the third prince disappeared. He had already turned into ashes that fell to the ground.


    Su Ming''s eyes were dull, and he was silent. The breathing of all the cultivators in the area quickened at that moment, and all their gazes gathered on Su Ming.


    After a long time, he looked at his right hand. Anguish appeared on his face. His right hand could bring forth a power that was infinitesimally close to those who had attained greatpletion in Life Realm, which was why he had been able to tear apart the trembling screen of light¡­ but even so, he was still unable to stop the power of Su Xuan Yi. And for the second time¡­ he was unable to catch Yu Xuan''s hand.


    "Doesn''t suit me¡­? What right do you have to say that?" Su Ming mumbled.


    His expression turned even more dreary, but there was a vast amount of life force that made it seem as if he was being reborn spreading out from his right hand. That presence was incredibly ancient, as if it had been lying in him for countless years.


    Su Ming slowly raised his foot and walked into the sky. He left the Vermilion Bird''s continent behind, and as he moved higher up, he did not spare a nce at the area around him. He had a ce he wanted to go to¡ªDao Chen''s istion grounds. He wanted to ask exactly why Su Xuan Yi had said that!


    me Fiends'' Progenitor immediately took a few steps back when he was before Su Ming. His pupils shrank, and he stared at him with a hint of fear. He could sense that something was incredibly off about Su Ming at that moment, so whatever he did, he could not provoke him. Even if Su Ming looked as if he was just moving forward and he was a follower, at that instant, me Fiends'' Progenitor still chose to retreat.


    He was not the only one who did so. The Morning Dao Sect disciples in the area as well as the cultivators from True Sacred Yin World moved back at that moment to clear a path for him.


    "Doesn''t suit me¡­" Dense blood capiries popped out in Su Ming''s eyes. When they were seen in contrast to his ck hair, he radiated a crazed feeling that screaming at the others to not to get close to him.


    Old You and Ming cast each other nces, and Old Ming spokenguidly with a mirthless smile. "So is this how you lot from Morning Dao Sect treat your guests? The third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World came to congratte you on anointing your Dynasts and even brought gifts, but this Dao Kong of yours killed him. As for you, you only watched. No one even tried to stop him.


    "Morning Dao Sect, this is what you are, indeed! I''d like to know what the Emperor of Abyss will do once he learns of this ."


    Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing had sullen expressions on their faces. They might have already made their decision, but even they thought that the situation right then was a little troublesome. Su Ming had attacked far too quickly just then, and they hadn''t thought that he would actually be able to break the screen of light. If that had been the truth, everything would have been much simpler, but not only was Su Ming able to break the screen of light, he also killed the third prince.


    This caused the matter to turn a littleplicated.


    "Dao Kong, you went a little overboard in this matter¡­ there are outsiders here¡­ Oh well, go and iste yourself in Dao Ocean for five hundred years. This is your punishment. As for the Emperor of Abyss'' True World¡­" Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing sighed in their hearts and moved in front of Su Ming to block his path.


    The three of them cast each other a nce, and all of them were troubled by the gargantuan price they would have to pay for this. If there were no outsiders, then even if Dao Kong had killed the third prince, they would not have been bothered. There would have been plenty of methods to handle the problem.


    However, Old You and Ming were clearly going to use this and fan the mes, immediately making the matter into a troublesome problem. However, to Morning Dao Sect, the price they had to paypared to Dao Kong being able to manifest the five fingers was nothing. The fact that he was able to do that immediately turned him into an incredibly valuable resource for the sect.


    This resource was equivalent to them obtaining an Almighty in Death Realm, which was why they had changed their earlier n.


    "If there were no outsiders present¡­" Su Ming came to a halt and raised his bloodshot and crazed eyes.

 Chapter 1108 You and Ming’s Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1108 You and Ming¡¯s Disaster</h4>


    Almost the instant Su Ming raised his head, he took a swift step to the side, and he was so fast that he instantly charged at Old You and Ming from True Sacred Yin World.


    Su Ming needed to vent his frustration. If he did not let out the heinous resentment and anger within him, then he had a feeling that his body would tear open and copse.


    He needed to vent. Both his heart and his soul needed to let out his frustrations in a violent manner. He wanted to see blood being spilled


    The instant Su Ming moved, the expressions of Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing instantly changed. Just as they were about to chase after Su Ming, a long string ofughter came from the continent where the Fourth True World stayed. The old man in blue took a step forward at that moment and instantly appeared in front of Sect Masters Ri, Yue and Xing. He had the ghost of a smile on his face as he wrapped his fist in his palm lightly towards the three of them.


    "My friends, why don''t we spar a little?"


    "Ling Hai, what''s the meaning of this?!" Sect Master Yue demanded with a frown.


    "I''m not nning anything. I just miss the three of you very much and want to spar with you."


    The old man in blue smiled and swung his arm. Immediately, a roaring sea manifested, then swept outwards, straight towards Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing.


    "Blood Ocean Hell!"


    The old man in blue formed a seal with his hands, bit his tongue, and coughed up arge mouthful of blood. It immediately fused with the ocean which had manifested around him, dying it red. Once it turned into a sea of blood, it surrounded the area and became an existence akin to a seal, making it difficult for even Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing to rush out.


    ''Laddy, I''ve given up a lot of my assets to help you. I used up nearly five thousand years worth of my cultivation base just to muster that one mouthful of sealing blood for this sea of blood. Only with it could I trap the three for an hour with my power alone.


    ''You''ll have to work hard¡­ Commit more irrecoverable, heinous atrocities. It''s good that you killed the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. It''s also good that you destroyed True Sacred Yin World''s camp in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, but it''s not enough. You have to kill Old You and Ming, and you have to ughter your way into the Emperor of Abyss'' True World as well as murder your way into True Sacred Yin World.


    ''It''d be best if you could bring out a Sublime Paragon of a True World. Only then¡­ would it be enough.''


    The face of the old man in blue was slightly pale. Clearly, trapping Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing was incredibly difficult for him. However, there was a powerful light shining in his eyes, and it was filled¡­ with expectation.


    At the instant the old man in blue trapped Sect Masters Ri, Yue and Xing of Morning Dao Sect and the expressions of the people all around changed, Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged towards Old You and Ming with ck smoke spreading out of his body.


    "You''re just asking for death!"


    Old You and Ming''s eyes sparkled. Old You smiled coldly and took a step forward. He looked so old that he looked as if he had just crawled out of a coffin, but he raised his right hand and formed a seal before he pointed forward.


    Immediately, wisps of cold air rose from his fingertips. A vast power that was so ghastly it looked as if it could freeze space itself appeared with cracking sounds. Countless ice flowers instantly appeared in the air in front of Old You. They were all connected to one another. As more of them spread out, they formed a huge face of a ghost in the air, right in front of Su Ming.


    With a ferocious expression, it charged at him.


    A power that was just a step away from that of Death Realm erupted with a bang from the ghost face. The same presence was also released from Old You''s body.


    When Su Ming was about to touch the ghost face, powerful killing intent shone in his eyes. He raised his right hand, and powerful might that was as astonishing as the ghost face''s instantly came from his right hand. The moment he was about to be hit, Su Ming furled his fingers into a fist and threw a fist forward.


    The world roared. The sky shuddered. Su Ming took three staggering steps back, but the ghost face made of ice flowers in front of him instantly copsed.


    Su Ming forced himself to stop. When he rushed forward again, a heinous, malicious presence followed him. It was his Ecang self manifesting. Old You narrowed his eyes, and with a cold harrumph, he formed a seal in front of himself before he swiftly pushed his palms together and pointed at Su Ming.


    "Sinister Dark Mass!"


    A low growl came from Old You''s mouth. When he pointed forward, a jolt ran through his body, and ovepping shadows seemed to cover him. When they rushed forward, they turned into an old man. He had an illusory body, but at the instant he stepped towards Su Ming, he raised his right hand and formed a seal before pointing at the center of his own brows. Immediately, a bang shot out from his body and he turned into a ghost face that charged towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, ovepping shadows appeared on Old You again. This time, ten illusory shadows flew out at the same time. They were all middle-aged men, and all of them looked the same. They were rather simr to Old You, and seemed to be versions of his younger self.


    When Su Ming crashed against the ghost face formed by the old man''s illusory shadow, the ten middle-aged shadows turned into ten ghost faces that charged towards him.


    If that was all, it would not have posed a problem for Su Ming, but ovepping shadows appeared for the third time around Old You, who still remained unmoving in the air. Then, one hundred illusory shadows rushed out. Each of them was a young man, and they all turned into one hundred gigantic ghost faces in the sky before charging towards Su Ming.


    It seemed as if there was no end to them. When ovepping shadows appeared for the fourth time, the shadows of five hundred teenagers rushed out. They spread out, surrounded the area, and turned into ghost faces simultaneously. The whole sky seemed to be filled with them.


    The ghost faces opened their mouths and roared before they charged towards Su Ming. Booming sounds rang out without end. When he saw the countless ghost faces rushing towards him in a mad rush, a glint shone in Su Ming''s eyes. The instant the enemies came close, he turned around, raised his right hand, and struck his chest.


    This was the rebounding force he had learned from the Predecessor of Dao Ocean. With Su Ming''s raised level of cultivation, the instant his right handnded on his chest, a deafening roar reverberated in the air.


    A wave of impact rushed through the area from Su Ming. When it swept outwards, all the iing ghost faces let out shrill roars. Then, like fog being swept apart by a violent gust of wind, they scattered.


    Blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming''s mouth, but he did not wipe it off. With blood dyeing his lips red, he threw his head back and let out a roar to vent his anger and resentment. As he did so, Old Ming beside Old You let out a cold harrumph. With one move, he instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind Su Ming. He raised his right hand and touched Su Ming''s back lightly.


    At the instant he did so, a ray of dark light appeared at his fingertips. That light was strange and enchanting, and it could be vaguely seen that there were countless existences resembling ghosts within it. They let out soundless roars, and as their expressions distorted, they charged towards Su Ming''s back along the old man''s finger.


    They looked like they wanted to tear Su Ming, rush into him to devour his flesh, blood, and soul.


    Su Ming could not avoid this strike, but he didn''t even consider doing it. As he turned around, he raised his right hand and formed a seal before he spread his fingers. Immediately, a huge hand manifested under his feet. As Su Ming clenched his right hand once more, the huge, illusory palm furled itself into a fist as well to hold Su Ming within it. It then collided against Old Ming''s iing finger.


    Booming sounds rose into the air. The huge palm holding Su Ming shatteredyer byyer until he was revealed within. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, but Old Ming shuddered and took a few staggering steps backwards too. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth.


    But almost the instant he moved back, a freezing re shone in his eyes. He formed a seal with both hands, and nearly one thousand ovepping shadows flew out with a bang from his body. They turned into nearly one thousand ghost faces in the area. As they roared, they rushed towards Su Ming, and Old Ming also took a step forward. This time, when he raised his right hand, an oilmp appeared on his palm. It burned with dark green mes.


    He held up the oilmp, opened his mouth, and blew at the dark green me. It erupted with a bang and turned into a phoenix that rushed towards Su Ming with a shrill shriek.


    Old You and Ming attacked at the same time, and they were determined to kill. When they attacked, all of the skills they executed were great divine abilities. There was not a hint of them intending to be careless in their actions. They had even sealed up all of Su Ming''s paths to head forward or retreat. When they managed to do so, Old You and Ming roared at the same time towards the sky.


    Immediately, a presence that surged to the skies erupted from their bodies. At the same time, two green pearls rushed out from the top of their skulls. When they floated out they spun swiftly and appeared at Su Ming''s sides. The two pearls shone before turning into two huge bodies.


    They had ck skin and bald heads, but the ripples of power equivalent to those in Life Realm spread out from their bodies. If it was not because they had no spark of life in their eyes, making it clear that they were puppets, they would definitely be regarded as cultivators.


    They clearly were¡­ two puppets in Life Realm, puppets that were incredibly rare and extremely valuable in all of the True Worlds!


    "Sacred ves!"


    The old man in blue narrowed his eyes. True Sacred Yin World was the most famous among the four Great True Worlds for its Puppetry Art, and almost all of the divine abilities in True Sacred Yin World''s Sacred Yin Sect were rted to puppets.


    Creating puppets and using them to train had practically be the essential Art of Sacred Yin Sect. The two puppets were You and Ming''s origin substitutes, which they had created by having their entire cultivation base merge together.


    Front, back, left, and right¡ªSu Ming was surrounded by enemies from all directions. The two puppets might exude the power belonging to those in Life Realm, but in their hands they held two huge ck des. They were entirely ck, and there were countless vengeful souls surrounding them. They exuded¡­ a presence that made even Su Ming feel great danger.


    Those were¡­ two extraordinary des!


    Booming sounds rose into the air, and divine abilities closed in on Su Ming At the instant he was surrounded and about to suffer attacks aimed to kill from all directions, he closed his eyes, raised his right hand, and pushed up against the sky!


    "Fifth kiln!"


    A loud rumble surged into the skies, and the entire Morning Dao Sect shuddered. At the same time, a huge crack appeared in the sky. As it spread out of nowhere, tearing through the sky, the fifth kiln which had hidden itself away in Divine Essence Star Ocean shuddered. A sea of fire spilled out from it, and the countless living spirits in the kiln roared at the sky.


    During that instant, the fifth kiln moved swiftly and disappeared from Divine Essence Star Ocean. When it reappeared¡­ it was in Morning Dao Sect, and at that moment, the hearts of all ten million cultivators were shaken as their gazes were directed at the crack in the sky!

 Chapter 1109 I’ll Allow This!

    <h4>Chapter 1109 I¡¯ll Allow This!</h4>


    When the fifth kiln appeared, all the cultivators in Morning Dao Sect immediately sucked in sharp breaths. Most of them had never seen the fifth kiln before.


    It was an existence that was an incredibly mysterious entity even in Divine Essence Star Ocean, and the cultivators present were incredibly unfamiliar with it. There were plenty of people who had never even heard of the fifth kiln before the old man who returned from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence had mentioned it.


    After all, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was just too big. The things the cultivators knew about were naturally rted to their own paths of cultivation as well as their experiences. Without a high enough level of cultivation, it was impossible for them to learn about too many secrets. Simrly, without enough experiences, it was also impossible to learn about these things.


    It was the case for Su Ming as well. When he first stepped into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he had not know about any of these things. Other people might have different backgroundspared to him, but at least in this matter, they were all the same.


    The sky roared, and the air distorted. The sound of something being ripped open shook the sky and earth. Countless bolts of lightning swam in the sky, tearing the crack wider. The fifth kiln descended from it with loud booming sounds and a presence that surged through the air. Wherever it spread, the air would copse. The entire sky was torn apart, as if there was no power in the world which could stop the fifth kiln from appearing for the first time in True Morning Dao World.


    A mighty pressure so strong it was difficult to describe with words spread out violently from the kiln at that moment. Itnded in the hearts of all the cultivators in Morning Dao Sect, causing them to beat furiously. Everyone clearly felt a pressure that caused their bodies to tremble.


    The sea of fire surrounded the area as they changed color. The fifth kiln broke through everything and descended. Even though the sea of fire did not spread out, the power of the heat contained in the mighty pressure seemed to be able to melt all gazes, causing all those who saw the sea of fire to feel their eyes sting in pain. There were also quite a number of people who could not stop tears from flowing down their faces.


    All of this was because of the fifth kiln''s shocking appearance.


    "The fifth kiln!"


    A glint appeared in Old You and Ming''s eyes. The two of them lifted their eyes at the same time and fixed them on the fifth kiln. Based on the words of the Almighty in Life Realm who had returned, they knew that Dao Kong could control the fifth kiln, and since they dared toe over and attack him, it was only natural that they had methods to rely upon when dealing with this treasure.


    "I''d like to see whether this fifth kiln is truly as mighty as the rumors say. Abyss Activating Brush!" Old You roared with his head raised. Immediately, a dark ray of light flew out from his mouth.


    That dark ray of light charged towards the fifth kiln and instantly turned into a white brush surrounded by dark light!


    At the same time, a brilliant light shone in Old Ming''s eyes. He raised his left hand and struck his chest. Immediately, a loud bang came from his back, and his clothes were torn to reveal shriveled skin. It was full of wrinkles, and a decaying air spread out from it. Right then, numerous runic symbols appeared on his skin.


    As a loud bang shot into the air, Old Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood. Immediately, arge patch of skin on his back separated from his body. After floating into the air, it charged towards the fifth kiln.


    "Book of Life and Death!" Old Ming roared towards the sky.


    The patch of skin that flew out from his back immediately shone with a piercing ck light. It was filled with a feeling of death, and there was also a mighty pressure spreading out with loud rumbles from it.


    Book of Life and Death and Abyss Activating Brush were two treasures who could be regarded as a set. They were one of the four supreme treasures of True Sacred Yin World, and they were personally created by the Sublime Paragon. Besides the Book of Life and Death as well as the Abyss Activating Brush given to True Sacred Yin World''s Kalpa Lord, the remaining three supreme treasures were sunken into Yin River to suppress the nine underworlds.


    This sort of supreme treasure surpassed the level of treasure possessed by Xuan Shang in the past. More urately speaking, they were not even on the same level. They might both be created by the same Sublime Paragon, but one of them was created personally to return a small debt of gratitude, and the other four were created with meticulousness and painstaking effort. The Sublime Paragon had gathered arge number of materials over the course of many years to create these treasures, and they were used as a legacy of a True World. It was only natural then that they could not bepared.


    Almost the instant the Book of Life and Death as well as the Abyss Activation Brush appeared, shock appeared on the faces of a handful of people among the cultivators in the area. Clearly, they had recognized this set of supreme treasures from True Sacred Yin World.


    This was the reason behind the confidence of Old You and Ming against Su Ming''s fifth kiln. It was all because they had taken the set of supreme treasures from True Sacred Yin World.


    To them, the fifth kiln might be mysterious, but that was it. First and foremost, they had never entered the fifth kiln themselves, and second, it was because the Kalpa Lord of True Sacred Yin World had never entered it before due to his status as well.


    However, due to the ounts of people from True Sacred Yin World who had survived and returned from it coupled with the investigations and the great history of True Sacred Yin Sacred, they still knew quite a lot about the fifth kiln.


    They knew that the greatest divine ability from the fifth kiln was the sea of fire that could burn all those in Mastery Realm. They also knew that if it eruptedpletely, perhaps mes of even greater level would appear. In fact, they even knew that while the person in possession of the fifth kiln might not be able to harm an Almighty in Life Realm with its sea of fire, but the fifth kiln was practically indestructible, and its owner only needed to control it and send it crashing down to destroy anyone.


    It was unknown whether even those in Death Realm could withstand such an attack.


    Once they learned of the two greatest functions of the fifth kiln, Old You and Ming were very confident that the moment Dao Kong brought it out, the kiln would belong to True Sacred Yin World.


    This¡­ was the greatest reason why they came to Morning Dao Sect to antagonize Dao Kong!


    They did note for Dao Kong himself, and neither did theye to seek vengeance¡­ Instead, they came to snatch the fifth kiln. Since Dao Kong had destroyed True Sacred Yin World''s camp in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, even if they snatched the fifth kiln, Morning Dao Sect would not be able to say anything about it as long as they could seize it fast enough.


    Almost the instant the Book of Life and Death and the Abyss Activation Brush flew out, thetter looked like it was seized by a huge, invisible hand in the air. When it tilted downwards, it immediately started drawing on the Book of Life and Death.


    In just an instant, the outline of the fifth kiln was drawn. The outline looked almost alive, and the moment it waspleted, ck light shone from the Book of Life and Death. It instantly swelled up, and with a speed so fast it was inconceivable, the ck light expanded to a boundless distance and swiftly enveloped the fifth kiln.


    A vast suction force spread out from the outline of the fifth kiln drawn by the Abyss Activation Brush on the swelled-up Book of Life and Death. The descended fifth kiln moved slightly towards the Book of Life and Death with a loud bang.


    At the same time as the Book of Life and Death swelled up, itpletely enveloped the fifth kiln like a seal. Once it wrapped it up tightly, it started absorbing and fusing with it.


    Old You and Mingughed loudly. A glint shone in the eyes of the two puppet, and they rushed towards Su Ming together. During that instant, Old You and Ming formed a seal with their hands as theyughed. When they swung their arms, a vortex instantly appeared around their bodies, and when it swept outwards, that vortex turned into a Relocation Rune.


    They wanted to leave. Even if it meant that they were going to disregard all the other people who came with them from True Sacred Yin World, they had to quickly take the sealed fifth kiln and leave Morning Dao Sect.


    They had alreadypleted half of their task. At that moment, as the vortices swept outwards and the light from the Relocation Rune reached a blinding degree, Su Ming did not even cast a nce at the origin substitutes of Old You and Ming closing in on him. There was a dull, dead look in his eyes, along with a madness that made him want to kill everything around him. His lips curled upwards in mockery, and it was hard to discern whether he wasughing at himself, at others, or both.


    "Another Relocation Rune."


    Su Ming''s smile was very twisted. At that moment, he had already sunken into an abnormal state. He watched the activation of the Relocation Rune, the fifth kiln being wrapped up by the Book of Life and Death, and Old You and Ming about to disappear with excitement and tion on their faces.


    "All of you underestimate the fifth kiln."


    Su Ming threw his head back andughed. There was a shrill and forlorn feeling to hisughter along with madness as well as the resentment which he could not put to words. At the instant it reverberated in the air, Su Ming spoke in a voice as if he was passing judgement.


    "All existences who have existed for countless years in the fifth kiln, as the master of the fifth kiln, I will allow you¡­ to walk out!"


    At the instant Su Ming''s voice echoed in the air, the fifth kiln enveloped by the Book of Life and Death jolted. Among the countless living spirits in the innumerable dimensions within the kiln, there were powerful spirits, even more powerful spirits, and incredibly powerful spirits. Some of them Su Ming had met before, and some of them he had yet to see.


    At that instant, no matter what they were doing in the kiln, all of them shuddered and roared at the sky. Their bodies instantly disappeared, and when they reappeared, they were already outside the fifth kiln. It was as if some sort of seal on them had been broken and a new one activated¡­ so that they could be released!


    Ferocious beasts, strange figures, Fire Spirits, people with wings, astonishing dragons, and countless ferocious beings with bizarre appearances appeared outside the fifth kiln at that instant. Presences that caused people''s expressions to continuously change drastically until they were inplete shock. The countless living beings spread out their presences with loud rumbles, and the presences of those in Mastery Realm, Fate Realm, and Life Realm filled the nine skies.


    Five other presences surged into the sky as well. The moment they appeared, they shook the skies, for they were¡­ five people in Death Realm!


    The world rumbled. At the instant the existences Su Ming released from the fifth kiln appeared, they rammed themselves against the Book of Life and Death. No matter how powerful this supreme treasure was, it was not the opponent for all the creatures. As booming sounds surged into the sky, the Book of Life and Death crumbled, torn to shreds. The Relocation was instantly interrupted, and the moment fear and disbelief appeared on the faces of Old You and Ming¡­ countless figures pounced on them.


    Shrill screams of pain echoed in the air. Booming sounds surged into the sky and reverberated in the area. Su Ming did not even cast a nce at the two puppets rushing to him. While turning his head around, he raised his right hand and pointed at all the people from True Sacred Yin World in the area.


    "Kill all the outsiders in this ce!"


    Countless ferocious spirits roared. Fire Spirits were in the majority of that group. As they charged forward, they surrounded the two puppets by Su Ming and encircled all of the people from True Sacred Yin World. Pained screams resounded over thend, and they seemed to merge into¡­ the most beautiful song at whose end people would die!

 Chapter 1110 Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Father and Son</h4>


    "Greetings, My Liege!" Two men who were hundreds of feet tall kneeled behind Su Ming. They wererge and tall, but the most shocking thing about them was that both of them had three heads.


    When they kneeled down with ferocious expressions, each one held a head in their hands. There was no blood dripping from them, for they were¡­ the heads of the origin substitutes of Old You and Ming.


    Shrill screams of pain reverberated in the air behind them. Tens of thousands of living beings from the fifth kiln roared at the sky as they approached Su Ming and kneeled down.


    "Greetings, My Liege!" The tens of thousands of living beings all held bloody heads in their hands which belonged to the cultivators of True Sacred Yin World.


    Further down were countless ferocious beings from the fifth kiln. They also prostrated themselves in the air and let out a uniform shout.


    "Greetings, My Liege!"


    At the same time, two shrill screams of pain shook the sky and earth. Five powerful presences that were mighty enough to cause all the people''s hearts to tremble erupted with a bang in the distance. They belonged to Almighties in Death Realm, and they were filled with the ultimate power of death.


    As the presences erupted into the air, five tall figures walked forward slowly from the distance.


    One of them was an old Fire Spirit dressed in fire armor. His eyes were calm, and there was an ancient air underneath it. In his hands he held the torn Book of Life and Death as well as the Abyss Activation Brush.


    One of the two people by his side was a thin skeleton. If it was not because of the ghastly green me burning brightly in his eyes, many people might have thought that he was a puppet formed from a corpse.


    His limbs were stiff, and when he approached Su Ming, he did not walk over, but instead drifted toward him.


    The third was a person with nine heads, but it wasn''t what made everyone continuously suck in sharp breaths in shock.


    He held a head in his hand. Its eyes were open, and there was disbelief within them.


    It was Old You''s head!


    The fourth was an old woman. She leaned against a cane, and under her silver hair were a pair of silver eyes. Her ancient appearance exuded a deadly still presence akin to death itself.


    Thest one was a teenager in ck. He had an apathetic expression, and his eyes were dull. There were hundreds of wounds on his body, but they were not from the battle just then. They were from some unknown period of time, but they had yet to start healing.


    His expression was aloof, and his gaze was icy cold. He felt like a de that could pierce into everything the master of the fifth kiln wanted, even if the target was the teenager himself.


    In his hand he held a head as well. It belonged to Old Ming.


    Almighties in Death Realm were practically imperishable existences. However¡­ if five existences even more powerful than those in Death Realm appeared and the fifth kiln suppressed their opponents, then even those in Death Realm¡­ may die. What was more, if the two old men had not brought with them the Book of Life and Death and the Abyss Activation Brush, their levels of cultivation would not have reached Death Realm.


    The five living beings with terrifying presences walked by the crowd one step at a time until they passed theirpanions. When they arrived before Su Ming, they knelt down simultaneously and shouted in a manner that their voices turned into a loud buzz.


    "Greetings, My Liege!"


    At that moment, it was impossible for Su Ming to not be the center of attention. It was impossible for him to not be an existence akin to a prideful sun, and it was equally impossible for him to not be an existence akin to the brightest star in the universe.


    Before him was an endless army of various strange ferocious spirits. It would have been nothing if they were just spirits in World ne Realm kneeling to Su Ming. Even if they were in Sr Kalpa Realm, it would have still been eptable. In fact, even if there were in Mastery Realm kneeling to worship Su Ming, the crowd could still somewhat ept it.


    However¡­ if those in Fate Realm worshiped him, those in Life Realm submitted to him, and those in Death Realm bowed to him, their actions instantly set off Su Ming''s presence to an indescribable level!


    All those who came from True Sacred Yin World had died while all those from the Emperor of Abyss'' True World had their bodies and souls destroyed. This left a bloody sight that filled the entire area, and in an instant, Dao Kong''s name seemed to have been dyed in crimson!


    Zi Long shuddered. All those from the Fourth True World around him could no longer remain aloof. When they looked towards Su Ming, their eyes filled with¡­ zealousness!


    And beneath it was an unprecedented respect. It was as if the things Su Ming did were an incredibly beautiful, grand feast. They were obsessed with it, and they harbored endless, fervent ardor towards the man who had brought it about.


    The ten million cultivators of Morning Dao Sect were silent, staring at the scene in shock. They could no longer think. In fact, with fear in their eyes, the Sect Masters were looking at the densely packed army behind Su Ming whose presence held a mighty pressure. They were also looking at the fifth kiln surrounded by a sea of fire while it floated in the distant sky.


    Eventually, all of them looked together towards the five Almighties exuding the terrifying presences behind Su Ming!


    The old man in blue had dissipated the ocean trapping Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing. His face was slightly pale, but full of excitement. He rarely felt it due to his age, but not only did he feel it at that moment, he was also filled with great anticipation.


    The moment the seal of the ocean dissipated, Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing stared at everything around them nkly with shock on their faces. They might have been temporarily sealed, but they had still been able to see everything.


    The scene before them surpassed everything they could have imagined. They had not expected that the strongest attack from the fifth kiln was not its sea of fire, and neither was it its invincible body. Instead¡­ it was the number of enemies which would cause others to fall into despair.


    "There are no more outsiders¡­" Su Ming''s voice was hoarse. When he spoke slowly, he cast his gaze at the old man in blue, then at Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing.


    Once he finished saying that, he took a step forward. The countless living beings from the fifth kiln behind him roared together. Once they stood up, they moved together with Su Ming.


    A monstrous presence erupted violently from the army, causing the expressions on the pale faces of Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing to immediately change.


    "Bald crane, open the path through the barrier for me. I want to meet¡­ the great Dao Chen."


    Su Ming''s voice was hoarse, and it sounded like there was blood contained in it. When he said the final four words, the pain made him feel as if his heart was about to be torn apart.


    "Dao Kong, you¡­" Sect Master Yue had just opened his mouth to speak when a sigh came from a distant sky. With it, a figure walked out from the air.


    Needless to say, it was Dao Chen''s disciple, Su Ming''s elder¡­ Sang!


    He did not look old, but the feeling of age was contained in his eyes. Hidden in them were amiability and sorrow. He stared at Su Ming while in possession of the present Su Xuan Yi had wanted to give to Su Ming.


    But everything had changedpletely because of what had happened just then.


    "If you want toe, thene. I will take you there, but have them stay here. Alright?" Sang stared at Su Ming quietly. When he spoke, he had subconsciously spoken in the kindly tone which he''d used when he was in Dark Mountain.


    A barely noticeable shudder ran through Su Ming''s body. He raised his head and stared at Sang quietly. A long, long time passed, but he did not say a single word. He then simply charged towards Sang.


    When Su Ming approached him, Sang sighed softly. He swung his arm, swept up Su Ming, and disappeared from the ce.


    Su Ming might have left the ce used for the Anointment Ceremony in Morning Dao Sect, but the living beings from the fifth kiln stood still with a grim presence spreading out from their bodies. They stared at the area with freezing res with an air of those who disregarded all rules andws.


    The sky was clear in the area beyond the altar leading to Progenitor Dao Chen''s istion grounds. There was fresh, green grass. In the distance, white clouds and cranes could be seen in the sky. The fragrance of flowers filled the area, and the sound of a small stream could be. It resembled a song of nature, making the ce look¡­ incredibly beautiful.


    However, when Su Ming appeared, his fourth personality, the ck, dead stillness which corresponded with spring, summer, autumn, and winter instantly cast the sky in shadow and gave the fresh, green nts a dismal air.


    The ck dead stillness from Su Ming and the vast resentment which could destroy the world caused the white clouds in the area to turn ck. The chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers disappeared and the stream was nketed, causing this ce¡­ to look as if it had descended into hell.


    Su Ming stood still. His presence changed the world, and when Sang saw this, he fell silent.


    The dead, dreary, still look was in Su Ming''s eyes. However, there was a madness so strong it could burn blood and everything else existing within him. Without a single word, he walked towards the altar. With each step he took, the world would became darker, and at the instant Su Ming stood on the altar, the world went¡­pletely ck.


    Once he stepped onto the altar, Su Ming lifted his right leg and stomped on it. With a bang, his body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was back in Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds, and he saw the figure whose back was turned towards him while seated in a meditating position.


    "Why?"


    As Su Ming stared at the figure, he felt his heart tear apart once more. His body shuddered, but he did not let out a shocking roar, and neither did he shout in anger. There was only¡­ a murmured question which made him feel as if he was speaking to a stranger.


    Su Xuan Yi was silent for a moment. When he spoke, his words were soft and dyed with nostalgia. They echoed in the chamber. "Before your mother and I¡­ were married, we did not know each other.


    "But once we were married, she became the only love of my life¡­ When the Fifth True World was destroyed, I was there to see all of my people die. I saw your grandfather and grandmother die, all of my brothers and sistersugh brokenly in a shrill and forlorn manner. I watched all of our people¡­ self-destruct without care for anything else so that I could leave and protect the Abyss Builders'' glory!


    "I saw all this, and just kept watching¡­ and watching¡­ until I brought her and you to Divine Essence Star Ocean with the fifth kiln while I suffered in pain.


    "Once I came to Divine Essence Star Ocean, madness was within me. I wanted revenge, I wanted to destroy everything, I wanted for Abyss Builders to rise to power again!


    "Eventually, I found a way to break your curse, but just when I was about toplete the procedure, Dao Chen brought all of the cultivators of this True World against us¡­


    "During the battle, your mother died, and¡­ I Possessed Dao Chen and became Dao Chen!


    "You asked me before where I was when you needed me. I was here! I was here watching you in silence. I was here, because after I Possessed Dao Chen, I fought against the Sublime Paragon of this True World! No one knew about this battle, because it happened in this chamber!" Su Xuan Yi''s voice echoed with a strange intensity.

 Chapter 1111 Home and Kin

    <h4>Chapter 1111 Home and Kin</h4>


    Su Ming remained silent. Echoing in his ears were Su Xuan Yi''s words. They lingered for a long time, refusing to disappear.


    He had already guessed that the process of Su Xuan Yi Possessing Dao Chen had not gone smoothly, but he did not expect that once he did so, he had to fight against True Morning Dao World''s Sublime Paragon in this chamber.


    It was also this battle that prevented Su Xuan Yi from being able to move his body. He could only continue healing his wounds in this ce.


    "I did not lose that battle¡­ but neither did True Morning Dao Sect''s Sublime Paragon lose. With the Abyss Builders'' inborn ability, I cast the irreversible Art of my real self fusing into this clone, and for the price of this body suffering incredibly grave injuries, I destroyed the Sublime Paragon''s body, but his soul¡­ I had no other methods, so I could only watch as he fled from this ce.


    "The only thing I could do was to have my clone in the fifth kiln search for your mother and bring her corpse back to the fifth kiln so that I could use other people''s life force to nourish her body, waiting for the day when my injuries recoveredpletely so that I could resurrect her.


    "That clone of mine is still in the fifth kiln¡­ but he can''t leave," the figure with his back towards Su Ming said in anguish. His voice reverberated in the chamber, causing Su Ming to be unable to say anything once he heard it. He could only remain silent.


    "When my clone found your mother, she was in a damaged dimension in Yin Death Region. She was on an ancient sword from True Sacred Yin World. You were there as well¡­ as a dead baby.


    "I did not take you with me, because at that time, the curse had already corroded everything about you, and because at that time, I realized that in the strange Yin Death Region¡­ you seemed to have a hint of life force gradually growing in you even though you were dead." When Su Xuan Yi said these words, he sighed lightly.


    "Even if I didn''t say all that, you should have been able to guess that I am your father. I¡­ won''t harm you. Everything that I did was for¡ª"


    "It wasn''t for me," Su Ming said in a low voice as he raised his head. "Su Xuan Yi, my father, everything that you did wasn''t for me, and there was no need for you to do it for me."


    Su Ming shook his head. He was not the young boy who had just ventured out of Dark Mountain. He was the God of Berserkers, he was Su Ming who had risen to power in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and he was also Dao Kong who had shocked the entire Morning Dao Sect. He had already grown up and be an adult. There were some things that might seem as they appeared, but when someone thought about them carefully, it would be clear that there was another side to them.


    "Yin Death Region wasn''t destroyed even after the first God of Berserkers challenged Dao Chen. Because of that, I''ve always spected that the first God of Berserkers was one of your chess pieces. A chess piece you stationed in Yin Death Region!


    "The purpose of that chess piece was to fight against the Immortals and to understand Yin Death Region at the same time.


    "The second God of Berserkers was also your chess piece. In fact, I''m quite certain that the Gods of Berserkers had appeared because you were controlling their birth from afar.


    "In the scenes I saw, the second God of Berserkers took me away when I was a baby from the World of Nine Yin, but in the end, the Immortals invaded Yin Death Region and took my infant self as well as the second God of Berserkers'' daughter.


    "When I was brought to thend of Immortals, I became a spirit stone that was refined by the Immortals until my soul was forcefully separated from my physical body. It was then sealed while my soul was sent into Yin Death Region.


    "You knew all of this, or rather, this was all part of your n. The thirty odd times I was reincarnated in Dark Mountain, thepanions by my side, and even the elder¡­ were all your chess pieces.


    "Di Tiany in wait and watched me. He was always searching for something on me. I never understood it why his level of cultivation would have such a big difference between the past and the present. He always seemed to be stronger with each time I saw him, but now, when I think about it¡­ I understand it." Su Ming stared at Su Xuan Yi, and a hint of pain appeared in his eyes.


    "He was the soul of True Morning Dao Sect''s Sublime Paragon who fled after he lost his physical body. This soul eventually chose to Possess the disciple of the Immortals'' Yellow Emperor, who was the Di Tian of that time!" Su Ming smiled. That smile was filled with anguish, and was the one he used when speaking to strangers.


    "Di Tian wanted to gain something from me, and he was even scheming against my physical body. I believe¡­ that he was trying to figure out Abyss Builders'' weakness, since with just his soul, he was gravely wounded. If he wanted to kill you, he had to find Abyss Builders'' weakness.


    "That''s why he made my soul reincarnate while preserving my physical body. In fact, I believe that he thought about Possessing me before. Am I right, my dear father?" Su Ming asked in anguish while staring at Su Xuan Yi.


    The man remained silent.


    "In the end, he did all of this because his target was you. I might not know what Di Tian''s final n is, but I can guess that you know all about it. Perhaps the reasons you spoke of existed before you took me away when I was a dead infant, but the real important thing was that¡­ you noticed that the Sublime Paragon had possessed Di Tian. You noticed his attention on me, which is why you chose to treat me as a chess piece. My function was to blind Di Tian so that he would walk down the wrong path¡­ and not be a threat to you.


    "I also had another function. You used those ancient existences in Yin Death Region to make me head to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence based on your method. You sent Dao Kong for me to Possess him. For this n to bepleted, I believe that you''ve always been observing me. If I ran into any life-threatening dangers on the way, you would have taken action. In fact¡­ there is a possibility that you have already taken action before.


    "Every single time you took action, you would do so with the thought that you are my father in mind, but all you ever wanted was for me to remain alive. You only needed me to do things ording to your n.


    "Ever since I was born, you had already nned out my entire life. When I acted out, you made another arrangement for my life. In your eyes, is there anyone else besides your chess pieces?" Su Mingughed brokenly. He stared at Su Xuan Yi, who still had his back turned towards him. He did not shout, though. His voice was calm.


    "When I came to know that Bai Ling, a person who is in a sect affiliated with Morning Dao Sect, had appeared in Dark Mountain, I stared at the moon in the sky and drank. There wereplicated emotions in my heart because of her and you, because I knew that you took part in everything that happened in Dark Mountain.


    "Are you not affected when you see your own son in pain?" Su Ming sighed softly.


    "You schemed against the Sublime Paragon, Yin Death Region, and even against the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Saint Defier standing behind the Immortals'' Union. You nned all of it. You brought Xiao Hong into my world and even Old Man Extermination''s fragmented Seed of Life Extermination. You made me fuse with the fragment so that I could be the current Extermination.


    "You made me go to Divine Essence Star Ocean and destroy¡­ Divine Essence Star Ocean''s fifth ocean, the spot that was clearly a Relocation spot for the 180 Expanses Cosmoses of Dark Dawn.


    "I don''t know why you did it, but I can guess that you wanted Saint Defier and Dark Dawn to wage a huge war of an unprecedented scale either inside or out of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    "You''re doing this for revenge. You''re doing this to make the Abyss Builders raise to power once more. But can you¡­ say that you''re doing this for me?" Su Ming smiled. There was deep anguish contained in that smile, as if he wasughing at someone, but he was notughing at Su Xuan Yi. He wasughing at himself.


    After a long time had passed, Su Xuan Yi spoke softly. "Walking from death to life is the only path for you to break the curse." .


    "Were you the one who gave me this path?" Su Ming stared at Su Xuan Yi''s back, his words gradually turning cold.


    "You''re still too young. You don''t understand¡­" After some time, Su Xuan Yi sighed softly. His voice wasced with anguish as well. "When the dayes when you understand that there is no home without kin, you will understand me. You will trulye to understand me."


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he retorted. "But if there is no home, how will we even have kin?"


    "If you insist upon hating me, you can do so. Everything that I did was indeed not for you. I did it for all the Abyss Builders," Su Xuan Yi murmurd with a tremble.


    "Why should I even hate you?" Su Ming shook his head. "Do I hate you for not being by my side when I needed you and when I saw that the others had their parents but I didn''t? My resentment is deep, but I am no longer the child I once was. This is just a temporary change in my emotions, but in truth¡­ what do I have to hate about you?


    "Should I hate you for manipting my life? My life was given by you, what do I have to hate about you?


    "Should I hate you for not being my side? I''m already used to loneliness and feeling lost. What else can I hate about you?


    "Should I hate you¡­ for sacrificing your wife to make the Abyss Builders raise to power once more?" When Su Ming said these words, tears trailed down his cheeks, reflecting his grief and sorrow.


    At the instant he said those words, Su Xuan Yi jolted.


    "I''m no longer a child. All this while I was alone, and because of it, I learned a long time ago how to analyze certain things through the tiniest hints. It''s just that I didn''t want to think too deeply into it. I didn''t want to.


    "Do you know why I wanted to take the fifth kiln with me? Why I didn''t leave it behind for you? It''s not because you wanted it to belong to me, but because I knew you didn''t want to face it. You didn''t want to see the fifth kiln.


    "My mother¡­ even when she died, she still held onto the baby in her arms. There might seem to be nothing strange about this¡­ but when she held me, she floated in the gxy all alone. She was protecting me. It''s an instinctive sort of action, but who exactly had she been fending against?"


    Su Xuan Yi breathed heavily, and he trembled even more violently. Clearly, his heart was in an extreme state of turmoil at that moment. The space around him shattered in some ces.


    "She was fending against you. Even upon death, she still tried to bring me away from your side. My dear father, do you truly think that I wouldn''t learn about this?


    "That was an ident!" For the first time ever, Su Xuan Yi growled at Su Ming. That growl reverberated in the air, and Su Ming was forced to move backwards. He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "An ident? Then let''s treat it as an ident. What do I have to hate about you? She is your wife. You ced her in the fifth kiln so that you could resurrect her.


    "That''s why I don''t hate you. I can only resent you, because she is your wife, and you are my father. What do I have to hate about you? I can only take the fifth kiln away with me and not let you anywhere close to it¡­" Su Ming said while wiping off the blood at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 1112 Yu Xuan, Fei Er

    <h4>Chapter 1112 Yu Xuan, Fei Er</h4>


    "But it should have been enough for you to use me and my mother as your chess pieces. We were your family, so you had the right to do it. If I hated you for it, then I would be an unfilial son. Thus, I could only resent you!


    "However¡­ why did you treat all my friends and all the people I know as your chess pieces as well?!" When Su Ming raised his head, revealing his bloodshot eyes.


    "They werepletely unrted to you! Yu Xuan doesn''t suit me? It''s not that she doesn''t suit me, but that you gave her a mission which requires her to stay in the Emperor of Abyss'' True World. You''ve treated her as a chess piece from the moment she was born!


    "Yu Xuan and Fei Er are one!" Su Ming clenched his fists tightly. More red appeared in his eyes, and he even felt as if he could sense the tear drop that hadnded on his face when he was outside the altar.


    "My little sister, who was by my side all the time when everything around me was dark¡­ The second God of Berserkers'' daughter¡­ I should have guessed it a long time ago. I should have made the connections, but only when you stopped me from extending my hand¡­ that I understood it." Su Ming shook his head. He had onlye to ask Su Xuan Yi why he did it.


    Yet he was aware that he''d known the answer to that question since the beginning.


    "I''ve already helped you do many things¡­ Let me go. Let go my mother as well as my friends. From now onwards, you can walk down your path to raise the Abyss Builders to power once more, to continue with your path of only having a home if you have kin.


    "It is indeed so. Without kin, there will be no home. With your kin around, you can rebuild your home¡­ but at that time, your family will no longer have me or my mother.


    "And I will proceed with my thoughts that there are no kin if there is no home. It''s precisely because of home that I will have my family, and only then will I protect it. For my family''s safety, I will make a race raise to power. The ones who support me in everything that I do are my family!"


    Blood trickled down the corners of Su Ming''s mouth, since Su Xuan Yi''s growl just then had injured his body. While speaking, Su Ming wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth. He took a few steps back and stared at Su Xuan Yi.


    "To the entire Abyss Builders¡­ you are a senior worthy of respect, you are the soul of the race worthy of reverence." As he spoke, Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards him.


    "But as a father and a husband, you¡­" Su Ming raised his head, and the expression in his eyes was that of someone looking at a stranger. He did not finish his words, but instead, turned around and took a step into the air.


    "Don''t use me anymore. Don''t plot against my mother and my friends anymore. This is thest time. For everything before, I will only stop calling you my father. If there is a next time¡­ then we will be enemies!


    "From now on, you will be the hero that will make the Abyss Builders raise to power, and I¡­ will be a nobody who only wants to protect his family andpanions. It''d be for the best if we didn''te into contact again." Su Ming stepped into the air and gradually disappeared.


    When he appeared, he was standing on the altar. Before him was Sang. With aplicated gaze, he stared at Su Ming. He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he only sighed softly. When he raised his right hand, a wooden sword appeared on his palm.


    "This is what your father asked me to give you. He once said that if you can control this sword, you can bring glory to your race. If you can''t control it, then you will live a life of peace."


    Su Ming did not look at the wooden sword. Instead, he stared at the cultivator named Sang. As he stared at him, the red in his eyes gradually turned into a look of fond remembrance.


    After a long while, Su Ming went forward and gently hugged Sang.


    "Elder, I missed you so much¡­"


    Sang shuddered, then gently patted Su Ming''s back. He appeared young, but at that moment, a kindly and sentimental look which reminded of an old man''s appeared in his eyes.


    "This sword¡­" Sang hesitated for a moment before a hint of resolution appeared in his eyes. When he raised his right hand, the sword disappeared from it.


    "You will not want this sword. My young La Su has grown up. You can challenge the universe on your own. Go on, with your own thoughts and ideals, walk down the path that belongs to you!"


    Sang stared at Su Ming, and the same fond remembrance showed up on his kind face. He had watched the child grow up with his own eyes and had taken care of him with his own hands. His feelings for Su Ming came from the memories which were deeply ingrained in his mind.


    He had long treated Su Ming as his own child.


    Su Ming stared at Sang for a long, long time before he took a few steps back to kowtow to him. He was bowing down to his elder, the one who had raised him till he became an adult, who taught him everything, and who had given him warmth in his childhood years.


    Then Su Ming left. Sang stared at his back leaving into the distance before he slowly turned around to step into the altar. He then came to Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds.


    As he stared at Su Xuan Yi, Sang was silent for a moment before he ced the wooden sword to the side.


    "Your will is contained in this sword. I might not be an Abyss Builder, but I can tell that besides offering protection, this will can also¡­ change a person''s personality and the path of their destiny.


    "He has already grown up, Master¡­ Let him be free." Sang sighed softly and bowed quietly towards Su Xuan Yi''s back.


    "Home and kin¡­" After a long while, Su Xuan Yi spoke softly. It was as if he did not hear Sang''s words behind him. He stared at the rattling drum and fork in front of him, and as he continued staring at it, a woman''s face seemed to appear vaguely before his eyes.


    Time trickled by. In a while, a sigh came from Su Xuan Yi''s mouth¡­ He slowly turned around¡­ then gradually stood up!


    He appeared to be a middle-aged man with an awe-inspiring countenance. His tall and strong body made it look like he could support the whole world by himself. Sang was not at all surprised by his actions. He still remained in his previous posture¡ªhis head lowered and his body bent to form a bow.


    When Su Ming walked out of Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds and returned to the ce used for the Anointment Ceremony, the people from the Fourth True World had already left. The only ones remaining in the ce were the cultivators of Morning Dao Sect, along with all the living beings of the fifth kiln who still stood around in a respectful manner.


    Once they saw Su Ming, they immediately bowed towards him simultaneously.


    At the same time, the ten million cultivators of Morning Dao Sect cast sideways nces at him with various thoughts contained in their expressions. It was especially so for the Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing.


    They saw Su Ming walk out of the air and move towards the horde of living spirits from the fifth kiln before he swung his arm. The living spirits with a grim presence to them then turned into long arcs and disappeared back into the fifth kiln. After that, the fifth kiln gradually shrank before it fused into the center of Su Ming''s brows.


    Silence covered the area. Su Ming stared at the Vermilion Bird''s continent, and determination showed up in his eyes.


    "Dao Kong, Dao Hua, Dao Lin. The three of you are the Dynasts of Morning Dao Sect. All of you have noble statuses and have the right to set up your own chambers as well as take in your own subordinates. However, as a Dynast, if you want to take over Dao Chen''s position, you will need war achievements!" The silence was broken by Sect Master Xing, who spoke in a low voice.


    His voice spread out through the entire area. He disregarded everything that happened previously and spoke of thest stage of the Anointment Ceremonynguidly.


    "You have to go to war. The three of you are the bright and promising Dynasts of Morning Dao Sect, but in truth, there are three Hidden Dynasts behind your backs. The Hidden Dynasts also have the right to inherit Morning Dao Sect in the future, so you will have to go to war!


    "You will need war achievements. The first person who can kill ten million members of the Immortals'' Union will have the right to be the future master of True Morning Dao World!


    "The war achievements ranking board will be set up once more. You might be Dynasts, but if you die in battle, then the person whose rank is the highest in the war achievements ranking board will be free to inherit your title and be a quasi-Dynast. If all of you die in battle, then three quasi-Dynasts will be born, and in time will be anointed as real Dynasts.


    "Go to war. Morning Dao Sect will now¡­ wage a full-scale war against the Immortals'' Union!" Sect Master Xing''s eyes shone. As his voice reverberated in the air, itnded in all the cultivators'' ears, exciting them.


    Over the course of many years during which Morning Dao Sect had fought against the Immortals'' Union, the war was controlled and limited to a certain area, which meant Morning Dao Sect had not used its full power. But now, it was clear that the Council of Sect Masters had long since decided that when the Dynasts appeared, they would wage a full-scale war against the Immortals'' Union.


    During that moment, as Sect Master Xing''s voice reverberated in the air, all the disciples from Morning Dao Sect in the area instantly threw their heads back and roared towards the sky.


    "To war!"


    "To war!"


    "TO WAR!!!"


    "This time, we will no longer fight in such a slow manner against the Immortals'' Union as we did in the past. This time, we will wage a full-scale war, and we will¡­pletely dissolve the Immortals'' Union in one go!" Sect Master Xing''s voice filled with even greater excitement. When it echoed in the air, Sect Master Yue swept his gaze across the crowd.


    "This time, Morning Dao Sect will separate into ten armies made up of cultivators, and each one will contain thirty million disciples. We will ughter our way into the Immortals'' Union from different directions. Dao Kong, Dao Hua, Dao Lin, the three of you will act as overseers and will each belong to one of these armies.


    "You will not participate in the overall arrangement of the armies, but will be given tasks ording to what is written here, and each of them will be different!" As he spoke, Sect Master Yue raised his right hand, and three jade slips immediately charged towards Su Ming and the other two.


    Su Ming had a cold expression on his face. In his eyes was a dark, dull, and still look. When the jade slip approached him, he did not raise his hand to take it. He only cast a nce at it before the jade slip shattered in front of him with a bang.


    Before it was destroyed though, Su Ming had already seen everything on it.


    Once he returned from Su Xuan Yi''s istion grounds, Su Ming had decided to leave Morning Dao Sect. But once he heard of the deration of war and saw his task on the jade slip, a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes. He temporarily gave up on the idea of leaving.


    He originally intended to search for his three senior brothers in Yin Death Region, then head to the Immortals'' Union to snatch his real physical body back, but with his current level of cultivation, it was still hard for him to do all of this. And if he wanted to go to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World to look for Yu Xuan, he would have to be even stronger.


    With a glint in his eyes, Su Ming turned around in silence. With a single move, he dashed into the distance. The bald crane and the Abyss Dragon immediately followed behind him. Zhu You Cai walked over silently, and me Fiends'' Progenitor too mustered his full speed to turn into a long arc.


    Besides these people, Su Ming did not bring with him anyone else. Without a single word, he charged towards where he was supposed to go based on the information provided on the jade slip.


    After he left, Dao Lin and Dao Hua also seized their respective jade slips and scanned them with their divine senses. They frowned, their expressions turning rather sour, but they could not refuse whatever task was given to them. Once they bowed to Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing, they turned into long arcs to gather their followers, attendants, and a ratherrge number of their family members to swiftly leave in two different directions.

 Chapter 1113 War Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 1113 War Chamber</h4>


    "Di Tian still has another secret¡­"


    In the northwestern part of True Morning Dao World was a brilliant, dazzling gxy. There was a crimson there, but even though it looked like it was covered in mes, in reality it was icy cold and filled with a freezing chill that allowed no one to get near it.


    Su Ming sat in the space nearby and stared at the strange with a freezing re. A barely noticeable re shone in his eyes as he mumbled to himself.


    "Sublime Paragon''s soul Possessed Di Tian''s physical body, but there was absolutely no need for him to organize the Immortals'' Union to fight against Morning Dao Sect. His rtionship with Su Xuan Yi¡­ doesn''t seem to be what I imagined." Su Ming''s eyes shone with a dark light as he fell into deep thought.


    "Oh well, as long as he doesn''t try to set me up again, this has nothing to do with me. What I need to do now is to seize my real physical body back, find my senior brothers¡­ and then go to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World!" A still and aloof expression appeared on Su Ming''s face. He remembered the task given to him by Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing on the jade slip.


    "Kill Bai Feng, the Sacred Lady of Phoenix Sect!" Besides telling Su Ming toe to this ce and wait for the gathering of troops, the jade slip had only had that one sentence.


    Su Ming remained silent for a time before he slowly closed his eyes. His presencepletely disappeared, making it look as if he had died.


    me Fiends'' Progenitor surveyed his surroundings, and Zhu You Cai quietly sat down cross-legged with his eyes closed. The Abyss Dragon and the bald crane whispered to each other, though no one knew what they were discussing. However, based on how their eyes sparkled, it was clear that they were very excited.


    Days passed. When Su Ming left Morning Dao Sect for about half a month, a piercing light suddenly burst forth from the crimson in front of him.


    At the instant the light shone, Su Ming opened his eyes. When he looked in its direction, he heard the let out a loud bang before exploding out of nowhere.


    When a violent impact swept outwards, it turned into a roaring violent gust of wind. The instant Su Ming saw the shatter and heard the booming sounds reverberate in space, he found that the power generated when the copsed did not spread outwards, but instead turned into a huge ck hole.


    Booming sounds continued without end. At the instant the vortex appeared, groups of cultivators dressed in armor walked out from the ck hole with aloof gazes.


    Each cultivator had murderous aura spreading out from their body. There was a brilliant re in their eyes, making it clear that they were not ordinary cultivators. Su Ming could sense a great, bloody aura around their bodies. Almost every single cultivator in the area was a cold-blooded War Immortal who had already killed countless living beings.


    They had clearly used the power from the copse of a to activate a Relocation Rune that expanded to an unknown territory and instantly Relocated all the cultivators in Morning Dao Sect who should gather to the designated ce.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a million cultivators walked out of the ck hole. They stood close to each other, and the grim air spreading out of them seemed to be able to freeze the gxy. Once they walked out, they formed square arrays made up of one million people each and stood tall in front of Su Ming.


    In time, more cultivators walked out, and warships exuding waves of mighty pressure came after them. This entire processsted for most of the day before it gradually came to an end.


    When the tremors calmed down, there were already more than five million cultivators in front of Su Ming. There was no end to the sea formed from this many people.


    Above them were more than one hundred thousand warships. They drifted in space slowly. Behind them were nearly ten thousand huge stone tforms which were one hundred thousand feet wide. Further into the distance were thousands of gigantic beasts who were howling at the heavens. There was a chain on each one, and they were all tied to¡­ a even further behind them!


    A whole hade from within the ck hole. It shone with a seven-colored light, and waves of terrifying, mighty pressure spread out from it.


    "Dynast Dao Kong!" A velvety voice with ackadaisical tone spread out from the shining with the seven-colored light. Immediately, the five million cultivators in the area let out a low growl simultaneously.


    The roar shook the sky and earth and caused the gxy to tremble. Arge number of cracks tore through space, and they formed an indescribable, awe-inspiring air that seemed to want to suppress Su Ming.


    "The five million cultivators from the Earthen Pole of the two Heaven and Earthen Poles in War Chamber wee Dynast Dao Kong toe forth and supervise the war." Once the velvety voice spoke once more, the five million cultivators in the area let out another howl.


    This time, it was even stronger. When it traveled outwards, the five million cultivators let out their cultivation bases. A heinous, murderous aura erupted from all of them at the same time.


    The murderous aura was so thick that it seemed like it was about to gain corporeal form. It turned into countless vengeful souls which could only be detected by divine sense. Once they appeared in the gxy, they roared at Su Ming.


    If it was anyone else in his ce and even if their levels of cultivation were higher, their hearts would tremble in the face of the murderous aura formed by the five million cultivators from the War Chamber, and they would be so intimidated that they would be forced back. In fact, their hearts and souls would even be injured.


    It was the case for me Fiends'' Progenitor who stood behind Su Ming and whose expression had change. His face had instantly went pale. The Abyss Dragon shuddered, stunned. As for Zhu You Cai, his pupils shrank, but his expression remained the same.


    The bald crane yawned. Putting on a face as if it regarded all of this in disdain, it mumbled a few words under its breath.


    As for Su Ming, there was not a single hint of change on his face. In fact, even his pupils did not shrink. With just one nce, he could tell that the War Chamber''s intentional intimidation was clearly a warning. They wanted him to know that even though he was a Dynast and hade to supervise the war, he was not to be too presumptuous.


    They also showed their fangs so that Su Ming would know¡­ that they were not to be easily provoked!


    In fact, Su Ming could even tell that it did not matter whether it was the army of cultivators in front of him, the warships floating in space, or even the more powerful cultivators sitting on the floating stone tforms, most of these people had a scornful, aloof look hidden in their eyes as they stared at him while releasing their cultivation bases and murderous aura.


    They clearly looked down on him. They only acknowledged real strength, and even if most of them had heard of the things which happened during the Anointment Ceremony in Morning Dao Sect, there were certain things that people would not believe unless they saw it with their own eyes. This was moremon among people who were stronger. The stronger they were, the more they would act like this.


    There were plenty of people among the five million cultivators who believed that there were falsehoods in the story about what had happened during the Anointment Ceremony.


    "Pardon us. I hope that you will not mind, Your Highness. All of my cultivators only acknowledge powerful warriors. If they showed any form of disrespect to you, I hope that you will not hate them on behalf of how they had killed countless cultivators from the Immortals'' Union over the past one thousand something years.


    "In truth, I really do not want to tell you this, but even if you hate them, it is useless," theckadaisical, velvety voice said as usual, and most of the five million cultivators in the areaughed loudly.


    "Alright, let us wee our Dynast Dao Kong, the Dynast who will supervise us Earthen Pole while we fight."


    Once thest words were spoken, theughter came to an abrupt halt. An intense, grim presence spread through the air. The cultivators in front of Su Ming instantly moved, and the formation of ten thousand people moved as if it was one body. Booming sounds shook the heavens as the cultivators changed their battle formation in front of Su Ming. They made a path for him through the crowd that would allow him to walk towards the in the distance.


    However, the invisible, murderous auraing from all the cultivators was gathered on both sides of the path.


    Su Ming cast the group of cultivators a cold nce. He took a step forward, and the instant itnded, the power of those in Mastery Realm erupted from his body, causing the gxy to shudder. The mighty pressure formed by the five million cultivators in front of him immediately shuddered.


    As Su Ming moved closer, the power of his cultivation base grew stronger. With just the power of one person, he fought against the mighty pressure formed by the five million cultivators. When each step he took, a loud bang rose into space, which came from the many cultivators around him stepping back simultaneously!


    At that instant, the eyes of the cultivators on the warships above, on the stone tforms, and the backs of the huge beasts shone brilliantly. With surprise, all of them stared at Su Ming.


    "How impressive, Your Highness. All of you bastards in War Chamber, let Dynast Dao Kong see your bloodlust!"


    When the velvety voice came from the once more, the five million cultivators immediately roared at the same time. Their murderous aura was released without any restraint, and it was much stronger than before. This murderous aura could makews fall back, the heavens close their eyes, and fill the entire area with chill as cold as midwinter!


    It was so strong that it immediately caused the expression of me Fiends'' Progenitor to change. In fact, a solemn expression appeared even on Zhu You Cai''s face.


    He had heard about Morning Dao Sect''s War Chamber before. It was a solid de formed by a group of maniacs, and they were Morning Dao Sect''s strongest force against those beyond the True World.


    They were stationed at the borders all year long. When there were enemies, they would train while they fought, and when there were no enemies, they would practice their cultivation while fighting against each other. In their fights, they would cared not whether the other party woulde out alive or dead.


    They were Morning Dao Sect''s War Chamber, the ones whose name shook all four Great True Worlds!


    The War Chamber was divided into the Heaven and Earthen Poles. Each had five million cultivators, and the ones leading them were two cultivators so strong they were terrifying, and only those who were worthy in the four Great True Worlds knew their names¡ªPoison Fang and Wild Dog.


    Poison Fang led the Heaven Pole, and just like the nickname given to him by others, he was incredibly vicious!


    Wild Dog led the Earthen Pole, and he was extremely despicable. Wherever he went, no grass would grow from the heinous ughter he''dmitted.


    Su Ming cast a cold re at the murderous aura spreading out from the five million cultivators, and dark light shone in his eyes. During that instant, an astonishing murderous aura erupted from his own body. It had grown little by little with each living being he killed in his life, and it was so strong that it caused the universe to rumble. The expressions of the five million cultivators changed drastically the moment they sensed it!


    They could sense that it was impossible to count how many beings had died by Su Ming''s hand. Forget the destruction of True Sacred Yin World''s camp and the ughter of tens of thousands of cultivators from the Immortals'' Union, just the ughter of the swarm of Waves of Tears in Divine Essence Star Ocean would have been enough to shock everyone.

 Chapter 1114 My Name is Wild Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1114 My Name is Wild Dog</h4>


    Su Ming''s murderous aura might not have been able topare with the murderous aura formed together by the five million cultivators from War Chamber, but at the instant it spread out, it still managed to suppress the mes from the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole!


    Su Ming had both a powerful cultivation base and a heinous murderous aura. During that instant, the dead stillness in his eyes caused his body to exude a malicious presence. It made seem like he no longer possessed any spirit, which meant there was only darkness within him.


    He walked slowly through the path made by the five million cultivators towards the in the distance.


    Wherever he went, the hearts of the cultivators from the War Chamber around him would tremble. The people had stepped back together, and when they stared at Su Ming, their eyes were filled with shock. They were cultivators who had gone through hundreds of wars, and their hands were stained withrge quantities of blood. They had ughtered mercilessly, and because of that, they could sense even more clearly the murderous aura and killing intent exuded by Su Ming.


    His murderous aura was so thick that it surpassed the ones possessed by many of them. In fact, they had a feeling that the one walking towards them was not a cultivator, but a primitive beast from ancient times. It seemed to have walked out of a sea of blood, and with each step, its foot would stomp on the hearts of the five million people. Their hearts beat loudly, and they felt oppressed, which was something they felt rarely.


    But that was not all. Besides the murderous aura and his cultivation base, there was also an indescribable malice about Su Ming. It seemed to contain the source of all ghastliness in the universe. The viciousness of it made it seem like it could twist a person''s personality so that someone yearning for brightness and hope would give up on all of their desires and be a person who disregarded allws.


    To the cultivators who boasted of their own integrity, this was the greatest source of evil in the universe. It was something they could not ept and something they desired greatly to destroy. However, the five million cultivators in the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole filled with a fervent ardor, and slowly, thoughts of respect formed. The presence had shaken them, and a desire to get closer to it grew in them.


    The War Chamber''s Earthen Pole prioritized ughter, and each of one of its cultivators respected powerful warriors who ughtered in an even more maniacal fashion than them, which was why¡­ the instant they sensed Su Ming''s murderous aura and his cultivation base, they had instinctively moved back. During that instant, the shock in their eyes slowly turned into respect.


    Just like that, without a single word, Su Ming moved forward slowly. He walked through the path formed by the five million cultivators. Before him, the cultivators moved back, and behind him, the cultivators lowered their heads to worship him.


    This was a form of respect towards powerful warriors who''d ughtered even more beings than them and who exuded an extremely malicious presence. Others might not understand this form of respect, but this was the first form of acknowledgement from the War Chamber!


    When Su Ming reached the end of the long path revealed by the five million cultivators, everyone behind him bowed to him. Su Ming walked past the warships above him and past the numerous tforms. He went past the countless huge beasts, and eventually¡­ he stepped onto the which was filled with the seven-colored light. There, he saw a towering tform!


    The tform was pentagonal in shape, and it was extremely huge. In fact, when he cast his gaze over it, he saw that there were countless tforms like it. They surrounded thergest one at the center while covering the whole.


    On thergest tform were four people.


    One of them stood at the front, two at the back, and one in the center!


    The one in front was dressed in a full-body armor. His face could not be seen, but his white hair danced in the air. He stood silent with a shocking murderous auraing from his body. Countless vengeful spirits existed within it, and their existences shook the sky and earth.


    However, his murderous aura was still unable topare to that of Su Ming.


    The two people behind were also dressed in armor. In their hands they held great swords whose tips pierced through the ground. They stood silently, but their heads were lifted, and the eyes under their masks were filled with callousness and mercilessness. It was an indifference to all the living, an arrogant conceitedness that could allow a person to destroy a without batting an eye.


    Surrounded by these three people was a middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged on the tform. There was an ancient table before him that held a pot of wine. He was drinking it by himself.


    The man was as fair as a piece of jade, and he looked incredibly handsome. However¡­ there was a long scar on his face. It was a hideous shade of flesh-like red, taking away handsomeness of the man''s features and reced them with a strangely enchanting, ferocious appearance.


    His eyebrows were long, but if anyone looked closely, they would find that they were drawn. His face was pale, but simrly, if anyone looked closely, they would find that it was applied with makeup as well.


    His eyes were long and narrow, just like the eyes of a phoenix. Once he drank a mouthful of wine, he stared at Su Ming walking towards him from the sky.


    "For once, a rumor in Morning Dao Sect is real. I didn''t expect that such a Star of Disaster would appear this time."


    The man smiled. His voice was as velvety as before. He raised his right hand and swung it at the table. Immediately, a second wine cup appeared, right across from his own cup.


    "With such a murderous aura, you deserve the War Chamber''s acknowledgement. Let me treat you to a drink." The man chuckled softly while pointing forward.


    Su Ming stared coldly at the man who smelled of makeup, then suddenly narrowed his eyes. There was not a hint of any sort of murderous aura about the man, but Su Ming could clearly sense a presence of a wild dog that stood above the souls of countless corpses while it devoured their flesh and blood and tore through their souls.


    Wild dogs were weak creatures that existed in manys. They were so weak that mortals who were slightly stronger could kill them.


    However, wild dogs also possessed great offensive abilities. They were mortal creatures filled with a ruthless and brutal air. In Dao Kong''s memories, no one knew the name of the leader of the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole. He only had a nickname¡­ Wild Dog.


    Su Ming did not speak. He walked until he reached the table, then with a swing of his arm, he sat down cross-legged.


    Immediately, the head of a crane which had a sleazy expression popped up from behind him. It twitched its nose, then its eyes instantly brightened up. It walked out and seized the pot of wine with its w, then started takingrge swigs from it.


    "A Fiend Wine brewed by vengeful souls. Darn it all, this is good stuff. It can nourish this Grandpa Crane''s soul~"


    The bald crane finished drinking the pot and swayed to turn into an old man with an Immortal air beside Su Ming. With a dry cough, it looked as if it wanted to say something, but it suddenly felt that its appearance did not seem to fit with the ghastly atmosphere. Even though there was a seven-colored light spreading out from the entire, it did nothing but gave the area an even more bizarre air.


    The ghastliness and the murderous aura as well as the vengeful souls from beyond the gave a thought to the bald crane. It moved again, and this time, it turned into a ferocious-looking bald man.


    The middle-aged man, who was the leader of the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole, stared at the bald crane with a look of great interest. A smile appeared on his face. However, it caused the scar on his face to twitch, which made his smile look incredibly ghastly.


    He pped his hands, and immediately, shadows manifested in the air beside him. When they closed in, they ced eight pots of wine on the table.


    The bald crane''s eyes brightened. It licked its lips, then grabbed one of the pots and started drinking in big gulps.


    Su Ming''s expression remained the same as ever. Not a single change could be detected. The middle-aged man cast a nce at the bald crane, then back at Su Ming.


    "My name is Wild Dog," the man said with a smile and picked up his cup. "I don''t know what your mission is. The only order I obtained is to have the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole enter the Immortals'' Union from the third warzone.


    "On the way, we will run into more than thirty races from the Immortals'' Union. We might meet some bizarre and strange existences, but no matter what we run into it, the War Chamber will bring you to the end of the third warzone, where the gxy serving as the core of the territory belonging to the Immortals'' Union lies.


    "This is the order given to me. No matter what mission you were given, I wish you sess." When the man spoke, he finished the wine in his cup.


    He then swung his right hand, and an illusory picture appeared in the air beside him. It showed a map, and it contained all the regions of True Morning Dao Sect.


    "This is the core of the Immortals'' Union." As he spoke, the man pointed forward with his right hand, and immediately, a spot appeared on the map. Su Ming stared at it without saying a single word.


    "This was also where the Immortals'' forces of power were in the past. You can say that this is where their main camp was. Right now, besides the Immortals, Phoenix Sect has also moved there."


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. As he stared at the spot, the third eye suddenly appeared at the center of his brows. The map was instantly magnified endlessly before his eyes, and in a moment, he saw Yin Death Region lying in the region which had belonged solely to the Immortals, and in the deepest parts of the area was a darkness. Su Ming was familiar with that ce; it was where his real physical body was suppressed.


    When the man saw the third eye appear at the center of Su Ming''s brows, he narrowed his eyes slightly, then lifted his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the map disappeared.


    At that moment, a gold ray of light appeared in the sky above the which looked like it had shot through the boundless gxy to reach the ce. It erupted with a bang, dyeing the universe in gold.


    "The Order of Golden Dawn has arrived. War Chamber''s Earthen Pole, march at full speed!" the man immediately said as a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    His voice was gentle, but it instantly traveled beyond the andnded in all the cultivators'' ears. The five million people immediately roared towards the sky together. The warships charged forth, the giant beasts roared, piercing light erupted from the tforms, and they turned into long arcs with the five million cultivators to bring forth a picture that could cover even the universe itself as they charged forward at full speed.


    The seven-colored let out a loud bang, and the huge beasts pulled it forward. The entire moved as quickly as a meteor, a telling sign of how quick were the cultivators surrounding it.


    The man smiled faintly, picked up a pot of wine, poured himself a cup, and started drinking. A pensive look appeared in Su Ming''s eyes. After a moment, he stood up.


    "Since that is the case, I will leave once we arrive. Thank you for escorting me." Su Ming nodded at the man, then changed into the distance, immediately disappearing from the ce. When he reappeared, he was already at the peak of a mountain on the other side of the.


    As for the bald crane, with a great reluctance to leave, it swept up all the pots of wine and quickly chased after Su Ming.


    The man smiled faintly and stared at the spot Su Ming had just vacated.


    "He knows that I don''t wee him. At least he''s a tactful Dynast." The man swung his right arm, and another pot of wine appeared on the table.

 Chapter 1115 Opening the Abyss Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Opening the Abyss Gate</h4>


    Su Ming sat on a mountain in the with the seven-colored lights. When he lifted his head to look at the sky, he found that there were no clouds, only a muddled scene that looked like flowing streams of water. It was somewhat simr to fog.


    As it flowed by swiftly, starlight would asionally squeeze through, but it would disappear in a sh, just like how Yu Xuan had disappeared from Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming''s face was slightly pale. He held his chest with his right hand while sharp stabs of pain came from within, causing grief and sadness to appear in his eyes.


    After he left Morning Dao Sect, he once asked himself¡­ what he still had left.


    Everything in Dark Mountain was fake. His elder was Su Xuan Yi''s disciple. His Master, Tian Xie Zi, had clearly also be Su Xuan Yi''s chess piece and shared the same fate as the first God of Berserkers. His three senior brothers were lost in the endless mass of people in the universe, and he could not find them.


    Bai Ling was his first love, but now that he looked at it, that love was fake. Everything contained falsehoods, making him remember his desire to walk out of thend of Berserkers and see the universe outside.


    Di Tian had used him. Su Xuan Yi had treated him like a chess piece. His mother was immersed in the fifth kiln. When Su Ming turned his head back to look at his own life, there was always a huge hand that willfully manipted his destiny time and again.


    If it had been anyone else, Su Ming would not have been so emotionally affected, but the source of it all was not anyone else¡­ but his own father.


    Su Xuan Yi was not wrong. In his position, his actions were not wrong. How could a person who descended into madness to make his people rise to power once more be wrong? Su Ming might not agree with his logic of not having a home without kin, but it was just as he said, Su Ming did not hate him. He only resented him.


    What did Su Ming have to hate about a man who sacrificed everything he had for his people to raise to power once more? After all, he could understand it. However, he could not ept that he had been a chess piece since birth, and that all of his friends had be Su Xuan Yi''s chess pieces simply because they got close to him.


    This was what he refused to ept.


    Yu Xuan¡­


    Su Ming wanted to go to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World and search for her, but what right did he have to go there? His righteous ardor? His recklessness? With Su Ming''s level of cultivation, it was a simple fact that he could not go to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World to save Yu Xuan.


    Su Ming understood this. If he wanted to go to the Emperor of Abyss'' True World, then the first thing he needed to do was to fuse with his real physical body so that his level of cultivation would rise. Only then could he seed in saving Yu Xuan!


    After all, he knew that he only had one chance, just one chance.


    "It looks like a brilliant life, but it''s all just a joke," Su Ming mumbled in anguish. He did not want things to be this way, he did not want to ept them being this way, and was still trying to control his destiny, but in the end, he found out that he was still sent around by someone else.


    "I just¡­ want to understand what is going on. If you let me understand and didn''t use my friends, I would have helped you wholeheartedly, father. For your ideals, I would have given up everything.


    "Is this¡­ too much to ask?" Su Ming asked softly while staring at the moving sky.


    "I just¡­ want a home." Su Ming lowered his head and closed his eyes, stopping his tears from flowing down his cheeks.


    "Is it really¡­ too much to ask?"


    Wind blew past Su Ming''s body. After a long, long while, he opened his eyes. They were unfocused, and his heart was filled with dreariness. A deep wave of loneliness washed over him.


    This loneliness came from his soul and his age. It lingered for a long time and refused to leave. The reason for it was that he was alone, but it had nothing to do with any desire for love. He was a wanderer who did not have a home sitting on a mountain while he was surrounded by an army of five million cultivators from the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole and mumbling about the one thing he longed for the most in his life¡­ a home.


    "For my family, I could overturn the gxy and give up on everything. I just want¡­ a home."


    Su Ming sighed softly. That sigh contained his loneliness and destion. When he opened his eyes, he stared at the sky and shook his head. He understood that what he desired might be the simplest thing to obtain for other people, but for him, it was incredibly difficult.


    In silence, Su Ming patted his storage bag with his right hand. Immediately, a three-leafed grass appeared on his palm. He had obtained this item in the fifth kiln, and it was something that could allow a person to sense thews of fate.


    "Control the fates of the world around you and control your own fate¡­ Fate¡­" Su Ming mumbled. After stared at the de of grass for a time, he closed his eyes again. He could only hide his loneliness and bury his sadness as well as his destion. He had to remain strong, because everything in the future was fated. He had to continue bing stronger so that he could truly be in control of everything.


    He would use the power that controlled the universe to create his own home!


    At that moment, a determination that would no longer be swayed rose in Su Ming!


    "I will have a home¡­ a home where I will have a father, a mother, the elder, my friends, my Master, a lover, and all the people I am familiar with.


    "Even if the universe is destroyed, even if Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos falls, even if Saint Defier and Dark Dawn go to war, even if disaster falls and cmitiese one after another, and even if I have to experience countless reincarnations¡­ I will create a home that belongs to me!


    "This is my Dao, my life. I will create this home. Even if this home is in the Abyssal World , I will create it on my own!"


    The de of grass in Su Ming''s hand shuddered when a will so firm it could affect one''s whole life rose in Su Ming''s heart. Gradually, it turned into threads of green light that fused into Su Ming''s palm and gradually disappeared without a trace. At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes, and as determination appeared in them, a presence akin to spring surrounded him.


    At that moment, the soul of the Abyss Builders in Su Ming let out an astonishing roar.


    In the mid of it, Su Ming''s soul started boiling. All his blood turned intoplicated runic symbols. They flowed through him, and his soul also turned into arge number of runic symbols.


    In fact, there were also illusory ones around him. They surrounded his body, and in an instant, they turned into a storm.


    When rumbling sounds reverberated in the air, the bald crane widened its eyes beside Su Ming and swiftly retreated.


    "The presence of the Abyss¡­ the celestial origin energy of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡­ the reason behind Saint Defier and Dark Dawn fighting over this ce¡­ It lies between light and darkness¡­ A power that can bring forth light and dark with a single thought¡­"


    The bald crane shuddered. A muddled look appeared in its eyes, and something seemed to have appeared again among its scattered memories, causing it to instinctively mumble under its breath before pain appeared on its face. The bald head seized its head tightly and moved back with a loud screech.


    During that instant, long arcs shone in the sky, and Zhu You Cai as well as me Fiends'' Progenitor arrived to protect the area around Su Ming. Much to their shock, they saw him being surrounded by a storm made of runic symbols.


    They could clearly sense a power and presence they could not describe within that storm. It was incredibly strange. It was not strong, but it possessed a power that made even Zhu You Cai feel as if his soul and body were trembling.


    The effect was even more prominent on me Fiends'' Progenitor. He stared at the runic symbol around Su Ming in a state of great shock, because he realized¡­ that there was¡­ the feeling of the celestial origin of me Fiends'' lives contained in one of the countless runic symbols.


    It was as if one of them symbolized all of the me Fiends!


    Yet it was so insignificant in the storm as if it was just a drop in an ocean!


    "What is this?!"


    me Fiends'' Progenitor and Zhu You Cai were not the only ones reacting this way at that moment. The man known as Wild Dog and the three armored people beside him on the jolted simultaneously. In shock, they stared in the direction of Su Ming''s mountain. Their breathing quickened. They were far from that mountain, but it was precisely because they were so far away that they could clearly sense¡­ something that resembled a power of their souls. But instead of resonating with them individually, it came from the soul of their races!


    The expression of the middle-aged man who was drinking by himself changed swiftly at that moment. He looked in Su Ming''s direction, and his right hand quivered faintly. A huge storm raged in his heart. He belonged to a race which had vanished from the universe, so he had long been the only one left.


    Yet at that moment, he could sense¡­ the soul of his race from Su Ming''s direction!


    "What''s going on?!" The middle-aged man''s breathing quickened. The five million cultivators from the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole beyond the came to an abrupt halt and turned their heads back to look at the seven-colored. During that moment, those who came from different races sensed the presences and souls of their races from the seven-colored!


    Dao Ocea, which was in Morning Dao Sect, had begun raging at that moment. The sea of fog howled, and the surface of the sea turned into a huge face. It belonged to the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    "Another person opened the Abyss Gate. I wonder¡­ what sort of will is contained in his Abyss Gate. I wonder how much it''ll grow. Will he eventually assimte with all the other people who opened the Abyss Gate¡­ or will he truly be able to open the door¡­ leading to a uniform will?!"


    At the same time, Su Xuan Yi shuddered while seated. His eyes flew open, and when he cast his gaze on the chamber, he looked as if he could see through space and see everything that he wished to see.


    "One of the three great inborn abilities of our race¡­ opening the Abyss Gate," Su Xuan Yi mumbled. After some time, he sensed the presence of Su Ming''s Abyss Gate, and anguish gradually appeared on his face.


    "The will to protect¡­ the desire for a family¡­ Ming Er, one of these days¡­ I will definitely make up to you¡­ I will¡­"


    1. Abyssal World: Mentioned before that Abyss Builders will open their own Abyssal World.

 Chapter 1116 Thirst

    <h4>Chapter 1116 Thirst</h4>


    The three great inborn abilities of the Abyss Builders were the power to control the flow of time, to Possess all living beings, and to open the Abyss Gate!


    These three great inborn abilities led to the Abyss Builders'' strength and glory!


    However, not all Abyss Builders had them. Out of the three, the power to control time was the mostmon. It could be said that one out of every thousand Abyss Builders would understand how to use this inborn divine ability of theirs.


    As for the ability to Possess all lives, it was much harder than the ability to control the flow of time. Simrly, there was only one out one thousand Abyss Builders who would possess it. However, these one thousand people could not be ordinary Abyss Builders. They had to be people who already controlled the flow of time.


    It might seem as like there were only a few people who could have both inborn abilities, but in truth, with the number of Abyss Builders around in the past, there were quite a lot of people like that.


    One of the necessities to awaken the inborn abilities was Abyss Builders'' blood. The purer the blood, the more likely would that Abyss Builder be able to awaken their inborn abilities!


    The third inborn ability, which was the ability to open the Abyss Gate, was slightly moremon. The probability of it awakening was one out of ten. However, these ten people had to have understood how to Possess and have full control over time!


    When Su Ming was in thend of Berserkers, he had showed the signs of the Abyss'' Awakening and had obtained the power to control time. Destiny had been created when the past and future fused together, allowing his inborn ability to gradually gain perfection.


    When he left thend of Berserkers and was being devoured by the Crimson Python Phoenix, his inborn ability to Possess was awakened due to the stimtion. It was as if some sort of instinct in him had activated, presenting him with the second inborn divine ability of the Abyss Builders.


    Many years had passed since then. With dead stillness in his heart, Su Ming had buried theplicated feelings and his sorrow while sitting alone on the, and during that instant, with the help of the de of grass containing thews of fate, the third great inborn ability of the Abyss Builders was activated!


    When the Abyss Builders'' ability to control the flow of time reached its peak, they could control the flow of time and be the masters of time. If the second inborn ability reached its pinnacle, they could fuse all of their clones into their real body and attain the peak of their cultivation!


    The opening of the Abyss Gate, the third ability of the Abyss Builders, was the most mysterious of them all. It was also the strongest inborn ability that practically no Abyss Builder had managed to master!


    It was the ability to resurrect others and a power to create their own World. It was a nature defying power that could allow them to create their own Abyssal World and resurrect all the dead!


    However, creating the Abyssal World was too hard of a task. No one had been capable of doing it since the ancient times. Not even the powerful Progenitor of the Abyss Builders had been to finish it.


    Opening the Abyss Gate was just the first stage of the divine ability, and there were plenty of others after it. However, just the activation of the Abyss Gate was already equivalent to opening a door leading to an even higher level of power.


    A whirlwind surrounded Su Ming. It was full of countless runic symbols, and each one of them symbolized the soul of a race in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    While in the whirlwind, Su Ming sat with closed eyes. His hair danced in the air, and while he was never tall and bulky, he was definitely not thin andnky. However, during that instant, his body started withering, as if all his blood and flesh were being absorbed by some unknown entity.


    At the same time, the legacies of the Abyss Builders hidden in his soul appeared in his mind, causing him to instantly understand what was happening to him at that moment.


    It was the change of flesh, blood, soul to life. It was something that all Abyss Builders had to go through once they opened the Abyss Gate. Large quantities of blood, flesh, essence, and soul were needed topletely open the Abyss Gate.


    Su Ming had only activated it and notpletely opened it. He could clearly sense that his body seemed to have be a bottomless pit, and there seemed to be a gate at the depths of it.


    Waves of Aura of Abyss spread out from the gate, and Su Ming understood that if he opened that gate, his cultivation base would increase by leaps and bounds!


    At the instant these thoughts appeared in his mind and he gained an epiphany towards the legacy of his blood, the whirlwind around him vanished, and everything around him returned to normal. Not a single whiff of Aura of Abyss spread out anymore, but Su Ming''s body as he sat on the mountain had bepletely thin and shriveled. He looked nothing like before.


    And he was still bing thinner, as if that bottomless pit wanted to devour all of his flesh and soul. Thetter even started shaking.


    Su Ming''s eyes flew open, and a dark light shone in them. The instant me Fiends'' Progenitor looked into them, he shuddered, and wisps of white smoke spread out from his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth towards Su Ming without his control.


    This scene shocked me Fiends'' Progenitor. He moved back swiftly, but he could not stop his life force and soul from spreading outwards. With just one nce, Su Ming had been able to cause this to happen, so there was no way me Fiends'' Progenitor would not be in shock.


    Fortunately, Su Ming had immediately shifted his gaze, allowing me Fiends'' Progenitor to quickly circte his cultivation base and force the life force and soul which had spread out from his body to fuse into him once more. His expression instantly turned pale, and with fear in his eyes, he looked towards Su Ming.


    Zhu You Cai sucked in a deep breath as well, while as for the bald crane, it shuddered, and a dazed look appeared in its eyes. There were countless jumbled memories colliding against each other nonstop in its head.


    "The Aura of Abyss¡­ the death of all lives¡­ the power to bring forth light and darkness with one thought¡­ it is not allowed to appear¡­" The bald crane''s eyes rolled back, and it fell to the ground with a loud thump. Once it quickly climbed back to its feet, it used its ws to seize its head again. A drawn out breath left its mouth.


    "Darn it all, this is just someone asking for a beating. Come here, Abyss Dragon, let me hit you." The bald crane moved, and a ck dot immediately flew out of its body. It instantly turned into an Abyss Dragon, but just as it was about to hit the bald crane, the bald crane quickly went up to it and kicked the Abyss Dragon¡­


    Su Ming was not too far away. At that moment, even though his eyes were wide open, they were covered in a film of red. His body had also shrivelled in the blink of an eye. By then, his he was almost reduced to mere skin and bones, but even in this condition, Su Ming showed no signs of weakness. Instead, there was a vast power brewing continuously in his body.


    "I need a sufficient amount of flesh, blood, and souls to activate the Abyss Gate and make it stop absorbing my life force." Su Ming''s eyes sparkled. His heart was filled with anticipation at that moment. He looked forward with eagerness to what sort of changes would ur once he eventually opened the Abyss Gate, one of the Abyss Builders'' three great inborn abilities.


    Su Ming was already aware of the might of being to reverse time and having a body capable of Possessing all lives. They gave Su Ming a feeling that he had an incredibly great ability to survive. The power of these two divine abilities was enough to make all people go mad for them.


    At that moment, Su Ming might have only understood a bit of the activation of the third ability from the legacy in his soul, but it was still enough to make his heart tremble. His eyes sparkled, and he looked towards the sky with the fog flowing around it in streams. Never in his life had he yearned for war¡­ toe sooner as much as he did at that moment.


    He sucked in a deep breath and closed his eyes to suppress the excitement in his heart. He also continued suppressing the bottomless pit which had formed in his body. As he did so, various thoughts echoed in his mind.


    ''For this Dao which belongs to me and the creation of my home¡­ even if I, Su Ming¡­ have to overturn the universe and destroy all lives, I willplete it!''


    Su Ming''s breath quickened. By closing his eyes, he hid the determined yet crazed re in them. Rays of gray, red, gold, and ck light changed continuously on his body, making him feel as his thoughts were gradually being ignited by some sort of will in his heart. Eventually, it turned into a brilliant light in his eyes that was covered by his eyelids, but even so, his heart¡­ went through a metamorphosis.


    As time trickled by, one month passed. Throughout it, Su Ming remained seated on the mountain. His body had withered to the point that he looked like a skeleton. It seemed like he woulde apart from a single gust of wind. However, the presence spreading out from his body had be increasingly more terrifying.


    Beside him was the bald crane, me Fiends'' Progenitor, and Zhu You Cai. They would asionally cast their gazes on Su Ming. The past month had not been easy for them. Even if it was Zhu You Cai who came a bit closer to Su Ming, he would feel as if all his life force, soul, blood, and flesh were about to be sucked out.


    During the month, the middle-aged man called Wild Dog had dropped by once, but when he approached Su Ming, his expression changed drastically, and without any hesitation, he left swiftly. He never returned again.


    One day, a loud rumble came from the gxy. The sounds of battle reverberated in the air¡­ This was the first great battle the Earthen Pole had to face.


    Before the five million cultivators from the War Chamber''s Earthen Pole was a shining gray screen of light. Behind it were nearly one million cultivators from the Immortals'' Union. They were staring at the army with shocked, pale faces.


    Behind them were nines shaped in the form of spoons. Over there¡­ was a Relocation spot which belonged to the Immortals'' Union. It was also the territory of the Dust Dews.


    As members of the Immortals'' Union, Dust Dews'' tribe leader, great elder, and other powerful warriors had solemn expressions with anxiety underlying it while they stood in the gxy above the nines. Their gazes prated the screen of light and stared at the five million cultivators from the War Chamber standing with heinous murderous aura spreading from their bodies.


    "Wherever the War Chamber passes¡­" At that moment, a velvety voice came from the on which Su Ming stayed and which was located behind the cultivators from the War Chamber. At almost the same instant, low growls came from the mouths of the five million cultivators. "There will be none who live!"


    With a loud roar, the five million cultivators charged forward simultaneously. They spread out their cultivation bases and rushed at the screen of light.


    Su Ming lifted his head where he sat on the. He opened his eyes which were filled with red. It desired blood, flesh, and souls, but he still retained his reasoning.

 Chapter 1117 Evil Art

    <h4>Chapter 1117 Evil Art</h4>


    Boom!


    A powerful wave of impac rushed out from the gray screen of light. When it swept outwards, it charged towards the five million cultivators from the War Chamber like a roaring wave, even spreading to the in which Su Ming resided.


    At the same time, the gray screen of light started distorting violently, as if there was a violent power trying to forcibly tear it apart. It seemed to be struggling under it.


    The near one million cultivators from the Immortals'' Union behind the screen were pale, but when they saw that the screen had recovered and stopped distorting, their expressions filled with excitement.


    "We ask the Nines to battle!" the tribe leader of the Dust Dews said in an imposing voice while standing above the nines behind the cultivators and the screen.


    As his voice reverberated in space, the nines immediately shone. A pir of light charged out from each into space and shot through the screen to descend on the battlefield. They turned into nine figures of light which were about one hundred feet tall. They roared together, and nine presences as strong as those in Mastery Realm erupted from them. With that, they charged at the five million cultivators from the War Chamber.


    At that moment, a cold harrumph came from one of the warships. There was absolutely no need for Wild Dog to takemand for a battle of this scale. There were cultivators under him who could take up that task.


    "Earthen Pole''s third, sixth, and seventh battalions, Cut the Horizon!"


    At the instant these words were spoken, around one million and five hundred thousand cultivators took a step forward. Their actions were uniform and their presences simr. The trajectory for the cirction of their cultivation bases was also exactly same, and the same divine ability was used.


    A huge sword manifested on top of each of their heads at that instant. The swords shone with a bright, glossy light that was piercing to the eye and covered the entire gxy. When the one million and five hundred thousand cultivators roared, the swords rose with a howl and fused, turning into a sword of light that was one hundred thousand feet long.


    It hummed, and as if there was an invisible giant holding onto it in the gxy, it cut down toward the gray screen of light.


    The cultivators of the Immortals'' Union were shocked. While still behind the screen, they heard an astonishing, deafening roar when the sword of light touched the gray screen of light. With a bang, the screen crumbled. It waspletely and utterly cut by the sword!


    "Wherever the War Chamber passes¡­!"


    The voice who had previously called out for the cultivators to gather to execute the Art echoed in space at that moment once more. It was answered by the five million cultivators roaring simultaneously.


    "There will be none who live!"


    Boom!


    The five million cultivators turned into five million long arcs that charged towards the one million cultivators of the Immortals'' Union. Their enemy was exposed once the screen of light had shattered.


    This was not a battle where the parties involved were well-matched in strength. It did not matter whether it was the number or their levels of cultivation, there was a great disparity between all of them. The ughter turned the cultivators from the Immortals'' Union into nothing more than scattered sand. They could not hope topare to Morning Dao Sect''s most elite cultivators from the War Chamber.


    When the nine figures of light with the power of those in Mastery Realm were about to attack, nine old men flew out swiftly from the warships. As theyughed loudly, their cultivation bases spread out from them, showing that they were all in Mastery Realm. Bloodlust appeared on their faces, and with a heinous, murderous aura, they charged towards the figures of light.


    Morning Dao Sect had decided that it would finally use its full force. It had deployed all of its most powerful warriors with the intention¡­ tounch a blitz attack on the Immortals'' Union!


    The sect leaders wanted to destroy the entire Immortals'' Union in one go. At that moment, they were like a huge sleeping beast which had awakened from its slumber and revealed its fangs at the leopards and wolves around it. The roar it sent at the sky could shake the heavens.


    The five million cultivators from the War Chamber rushed past the broken screen like wolves which into a herd of sheep. Shrill screams of pain rose into space in an instant, and booming sounds echoed nonstop. With every single step it took, the army of five million cultivators spilled blood and crushed souls.


    It was at this moment that a long arc rushed out from the which belonged to the War Chamber. That long arc shone with a still light, and within it was an emaciated body as thin as a skeleton. Needless to say¡­ it was Su Ming!


    His eyes were bloodshot. The bottomless pit formed by the Abyss Gate in him was continuously devouring everything about him. If Su Ming had not been suppressing it with his full power during the past month, his body and soul would have probably been destroyed a long time ago.


    After all, when there was someone among the Abyss Builders who was about to open the Abyss Gate in the Fifth True World, the other Abyss Builders would take a long time to make preparations before allowing them to do so under their protection. Once the person seeded, they would require arge amount of blood and flesh to replenish what they had lost and stabilize the Abyss Gate.


    However, Su Ming''s activation of the Abyss Gate was due to all sorts of coincidences, and because of it, he hadn''t had time to make ample preparations. However, the battle between Morning Dao Sect and the Immortals'' Union gave him a serendipity of blood and flesh that even his people in the Fifth True World would not have been able to obtain.


    When he rushed out, a monstrous, murderous aura erupted from his body with a bang, and he was so quick that he instantly shot past the warships as well as the other cultivators from the War Chamber. Wherever he went, the heart of all the cultivators on the warships and those before them would tremble. A strong feeling as if their souls, flesh, and blood were about to be sucked out rose in them.


    That feeling appeared only for an instant before it gradually disappeared once Su Ming left into the distance. However, the shock that remained in their hearts would not and could not disappear.


    Su Ming charged forward. In just the span of a few breaths, he rushed past the shattered screen of light and straight into the army of the Immortals'' Union. The moment he entered the fray with bloodshot eyes, many cultivators executed their divine abilities and charged towards him.


    But the instant they approached him, their expressions changed drastically. No matter in what frenzy they had pushed themselves, they all started trembling furiously. The feeling of their soul, flesh, blood, and life force being sucked away shocked them, and it also gave rise to an indescribable terror in their hearts.


    Su Ming lowered his head, then raised his arms and pushed them sideways. A shocking rumble instantly reverberated in space, and a gigantic vortex appeared around him. It spun about and covered a circr area of one thousand feet. After just one spin, shrill screams of pain immediately rose in the area around Su Ming, and they were all piercing to the ears.


    Nearly one hundred cultivators in an area of one thousand feet shook. Most of their life force had turned into white smoke that was forcibly extracted from their ears, nose, eyes, and mouth. When it fused into Su Ming''s body, their blood dried up, and their flesh withered. In an instant, they were reduced to an emaciated state.


    Fear and despair appeared in their eyes, and their souls¡­ fused into Su Ming''s body as it was continuously sucked out through their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Arge amount of white smoke seemed to surround Su Ming. When it vanished, he stood in space alone. The near one hundred cultivators around him had copsed together and scattered like ashes.


    Su Ming''s body was as thin andnky as ever, but some color had returned to his skin.


    "Evil Art! That''s an Evil Art!" someone in the distance shouted out with terror.


    The area around Su Ming was empty, allowing other people to be able to instantly notice what had happened around him. It was especially so for the cultivators from the War Chamber. Shock appeared on their faces, and if it was not because of the Sacred Constetion Robe on Su Ming''s body and that he still somewhat resembled Dao Kong even though he was only skin and bones, even they might have immediately attacked him at that moment.


    Su Ming''s appearance and his subsequent killing of one hundred people was insignificant to the Immortals'' Union, but his method shocked all the people who saw it.


    However, there was no time for a person to think too much during a battle. After a short pause, the fighting continued. Su Ming moved, and wherever he went, all the people would scream shrilly while their bodies and souls were destroyed, then absorbed by Su Ming. The red in his eyes gradually faded away, and his body slowly recovered a little. The Abyss Gate in his body shone with rays of dark light at that moment, and arge amount of Aura of Abyss filled his body. His level of cultivation erupted in such a great manner that it seemed as if there was no end to it.


    ''Kill them!''


    Su Ming was so quick that when he charged forward, there was no need for him to use any divine abilities. He only had the power of the Abyss Gate absorb all the life force around him. To him, the activation of the Abyss Gate required flesh, blood, and souls. If he did not absorb these things, they would be absorbed from him until he became a mummy. Besides, Su Ming had no emotional attachment whatsoever to the Immortals'' Union or Morning Dao Sect. Even if all of them died, he would not show a hint ofpassion.


    He only cared about his friends. Even if the heavens copsed, the earth shattered, and all living beings died, as long as his family and friends were around, nothing else mattered to him.


    If he could create his own family in which all the people he cared about were beside him by exchanging the flesh and blood of all lives and the life force of the universe for it¡­ he would do so without any hesitation.


    Even if he would be known as a bloodthirsty maniac hated by all, he would not care.


    Bang!


    One thousand people around Su Ming had their bodies and souls destroyed simultaneously. All their life force and souls were swiftly absorbed by him. He swiftly turned around and lifted his right hand to point at the center of the brows of a cultivator who had approached him quietly. He prated his skull with one finger and sank deep into his head. Then, as the gaze of the Almighty in Mastery Realm who belonged to the Immortals'' Union filled with disbelief because he was killed with just one strike, Su Ming absorbed all of his life force and soul.


    As he stood above the nines, the tribe leader of the Dust Dews fixed his stare on the Sacred Constetion Robe. Then, he shouted shrilly, "Kill him! He''s a direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect! Kill him! Even if our entire race is wiped out, we have to make Morning Dao Sect pay the price!"


    Dozens of figures beside him charged forward instantly with loud whistles. All of these people were old men, and they were the elders of the Dust Dews. All of them had once been this particr race''s tribe leader but had retired at some point. Right then, when their race came face to face with the threat of beingpletely wiped out, they moved together.


    "Kill me?" Su Ming turned his head around to look and lifted his right foot to take a swift step forward to charge towards the iing dozens of people. At the moment they drew close to each other, he raised his right hand and pointed at the universe.


    "Mountain Shifter!"


    When he spoke, the universe immediately roared. Countless mountains instantly appeared around him and pushed down on the dozens of people who were closing in on him!

 Chapter 1118: Direct Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Direct Entrance</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before he reached Mastery Realm, Su Ming had already been able to kill Almighties. When he was in the area used for the Anointment Ceremony for Morning Dao Sect, he could already fight against eight Almighties in Mastery Realm. Later, not only had he reached Mastery Realm and gained an epiphany regarding this particr stage, he had also manifested all five fingers for this Realm. In fact, due to the de of grass fusing into his body, he had also opened the Abyss Gate.


    At that moment, Su Ming was a powerful warrior who could fight against those in Life Realm. There was nock of Almighties among the dozens of cultivators rushing towards him, but they were all not Su Ming¡¯s opponent!


    When Mountain Shifter was activated, the world rumbled. The universe tumbled about, and countless mountains pushed down with loud rumbles. They charged towards the dozens of people. When the rumbles became deafening, the group coughed up blood and tumbled backwards.


    Su Ming took a step forward, and he was so quick that he instantly closed in on one person. Then, he brought his right hand up and tapped the person between his brows. That cultivator shuddered, and all his life force as well as his soul were instantly absorbed from his body. He then scattered as ashes.


    Su Ming moved, appearing and disappearing in a sh seventeen times. Before the seventeen cultivators even had the chance to scream, their bodies dissipated. Vast quantities of life force surged into Su Ming¡¯s body along with many souls and nourished his Abyss Gate. At the same time, it also eased the rate of the Abyss Gate¡¯s continuous absorption of Su Ming¡¯s own life force.


    Eventually, he sighed in relief in his heart once he slightly recovered from his emaciated state. He still looked thin, but was no longer as frightening as previously.


    ¡®But... it¡¯s still not enough!¡¯


    Su Ming raised his head, and a glint appeared in his eyes. He stared at the nines in the distance with a malicious and strange re. Without any hesitation, he charged forward. Wherever he went, all the cultivators who tried to block his path would have their life force and souls wiped off, causing Su Ming to look like a fierce tiger on the battlefield. No one dared to get close to him, let alone stop him.


    He had a powerful cultivation base, a bizarre divine ability, and extreme speed. These things caused Su Ming to immediately be the center of attention on the battlefield. As the five million cultivators from the War Chamber continued with their ughter and the one million cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union¡¯s Dust Dews fought back in a frenzy, the death count grew to a heinous degree.


    Booming sounds reverberated on the battlefield, but Su Ming turned into a long arc and charged towards the nines. He looked as if he was about to cut through space.


    He was so quick that he instantly closed in on one of thes. The tribe leader and elders of the Dust Dews roared, and when another dozens of cultivators gritted their teeth and charged towards Su Ming, he performed an act that caused the fighting parties on the battlefield to be so shocked that they even forgot to continue fighting!


    He... raised his right hand, and the instant the dozens of cultivators drew close to him, he seized one of the nines through the air. At the same time, the Abyss Gate in his body sent out a suction force, pulling in a great amount of energy. It traveled along his arm and went straight to his palm. Then, with a bang, a huge palm manifested in front of him with his power of a person in Mastery Realm.


    The palm was a mere illusion, but it was one hundred thousand feet long. As loud rumbles echoed in space, it seized the. The power of the Abyss Gate erupted from it in vast quantities, making it shudder violently, and right before everyone¡¯s eyes, a drastic change great enough to shock all those who saw it appeared!


    All the green nts on the withered, and all the rivers instantly dried up. The still ocean went dry. The countless ferocious spirits within it were reduced to ashes at the same moment. The ground turned dry and yellow. Cracks tore through thend, making it seem like there were earth dragons moving about and tearing the ground apart.


    Mountains copsed. When the people looked at thend, they saw the dried up and yellow earth swiftly expanding. In just a few breaths, the seemed to have walked through its entire life. Its life was swiftly being extinguished, and wisps of white smoke were continuously seeping out. All of them surged towards Su Ming and rushed into his ears, nose, mouth, and eyes.


    The was also rapidly shrinking right before everyone¡¯s eyes. In the end, with a loud bang, it shattered and turned into countless fragments that scattered into ashes as they tumbled backwards. The ashes contained all the lives and the Essence of the World which belonged to the, and as it copsed, they turned into white fog that filled the entire area and instantly surrounded Su Ming.


    In just the span of a few breaths, all the white fog waspletely absorbed. When Su Ming was revealed once again before the people¡¯s eyes, he was no longer thin andnky, but had returned to his original appearance.


    He was dressed in the Sacred Constetion Robe while his ck hair danced in space. The third eye at the center of his brows seemed had been activated, giving Su Ming a mystifying air. There was also a dense wave of Aura of Abyss surrounding him. All the people who were close enough felt like a chill would creep up their hearts the moment they cast a nce at him.


    This scene caused the pupils of all the cultivators in the area to shrink. Their minds went slightly nk at that moment. Destroying a was not difficult for an Almighty, but Su Ming had not just destroyed it. He had... absorbed all the life force of the Essence of a World.


    There was no way anyone could not be shocked by this. In fact, the dozens of Dust Dew cultivators who were rushing at Su Ming came to an abrupt halt from it. As their faces turned pale, they immediately fell backwards and did not dare to get any closer to Su Ming.


    After a short period of silence, the battle resumed. This time, the intensity was no longer the same as before... The cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union seemed to have lost most of their will to fight back after witnessing Su Ming¡¯s act of absorbing the life force from a. They no longer had any spirit, while the five million cultivators from the War Chamber were the exact opposite. Their fighting spirit had been rekindled, and they marched forward with loud booming sounds, continuously reaping lives without running into any form of resistance.


    Su Ming did not bother about the parties involved in the battle. A brilliant light shone in his eyes, and when he looked towards the remaining eights, he charged towards them.


    Time trickled by, and about eight hours passed. Rumbling sounds had continuously rang out while the nines were being absorbed by Su Ming, but once thest one shattered, the ce gradually fell silent.


    There were countless corpses floating in the gxy, along with arge number of broken limbs. A bloody stench filled the area. The cultivators from the War Chamber had split into three groups. Two of them were chasing down the fleeing cultivators of the Immortals¡¯ Union while thest one was walking through the battlefield. Whenever they found any corpse that was still in marginally good shape, they immediately crushed its skull. This act that was reminiscent of performing ast hit on an enemy was a habit of the War Chamber, and they did it after every battle they won.


    Wherever the War Chamber passes, there will be none who live¡ªthese were not empty words.


    Another six hours passed. As the groups of the War Chamber who had went to chase down the fleeing cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union returned, they reorganized themselves and found that they had only lost one hundred thousand something cultivators from the Earthen Pole. They then charged into the distance once more with booming sounds reverberating in space. The long arcs from the warships, the roars from therge beasts, and the movement of the stirred ripples in the area. They swept aside all the drifting corpses and dissipated the bloody stench.


    The battle had already ended. The murderous aura of the five million cultivators from the War Chamber¡¯s Earthen Pole had grown thicker, but when they asionally turned their gazes back to look at the, their eyes filled with fervent ardor and respect.


    Su Ming once again sat on the mountain he had imed with eyes closed to meditate.


    There were plenty of cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union who had died in his hand during the battle, and he had also directly crushed the Dust Dews¡¯ homnd¡ªthe nines!


    From that moment onwards, the Dust Dews disappeared. This race no longer existed in True Morning Dao World.


    This was war. There was no right or wrong in it, only those who stood in opposition to each other!


    While Su Ming meditated, the Fog of Abyss which was the Abyss Gate in him swiftly crystallized. When he looked at it, most of it had already crystallized. With just a little more, the entire thing would turn into a crystal.


    Time passed, and Su Ming spent all of it in meditation. Battles erupted all along the way, sending the War Chamber through a dozen battles of various scales in one month of ughtering their way into the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    They were not the only ones fighting. War reports would be sent into Wild Dog¡¯s hands almost every single day with a unique method. With Su Ming¡¯s status, he could naturally read those reports as well.


    Morning Dao Sect had deployed ten armies of cultivators this time around, and most of them numbered in millions. They ughtered their way into the Immortals¡¯ Union from ten different directions, intending to determine the winner of the war in one go.


    This was the first time Morning Dao Sect had erupted and fought back in such a manner, taking the Immortals¡¯ Union by surprise and forcing it to continuously retreat. There were ten armies, and wherever they went, they almost always left the area inplete devastation. They ughtered to a heinous degree and massacred whole races.


    They did ept any form of surrender!


    Since these people had betrayed them before, their only fate wasplete annihtion of their race. Morning Dao Sect¡¯s counterattack was like lightning and filled its territories with a bloody stench.


    The closer the armies got to the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union, the stronger resistance they faced. After about half a month left before the War Chamber¡¯s Earthen Pole would reach the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union, they ran into a battle that was on a far greater scale than before.


    With only around four million cultivators left, the War Chamber fought against an army of cultivators numbering to nearly three million from the Immortals¡¯ Union. The ughter had was already going for nearly a day.


    During it, the number of deaths on both sides was so devastating that Wild Dog had personallye forth tomand the battle. The roars of beasts filled many corners of the battlefield. When the loud bangs of warships copsing reverberated in the air, the seven-colored light from the where Wild Dog was swept outwards once every hour.


    There were hundreds of huge eyeballs floating in space over at the camp which belonged to the Immortals¡¯ Union. They constantly observed all the changes on the battlefield. Beneath them, at the rear end of the camp, was a nine-storey tower. Orders came from it to lead the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union in the battle.


    Arge number of cultivators that could be clearly identified as Immortals surrounded the tower while standing on flying swords. Their gazes were cold and ghastly as they stared at the cultivators from the War Chamber in the distance.


    In fact... Su Ming even saw two ck-robed people further into the distance!


    They were the exact same as the one he¡¯d seen in Dao Ocean¡¯s illusion!


    However, he did not see the giants who were known as Ancient Deities. Yet Su Ming had a feeling that if the ck-robed people were around, then there was a high possibility that the Ancient Deities would appear as well!

 Chapter 1119: The Real Black-Robed People

    <h4>Chapter 1119: The Real ck-Robed People</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not attack. He sat on the mountain on the seven-colored, and with sparkling eyes, he stared at the in the distance. With his level of cultivation, he could see everything on the battlefield clearly.


    Most of the time, his gazended on the two ck-robed people, and when he narrowed his gaze, great fighting spirit was hidden within it.


    He had fought against theirpanion before, but that was in an illusion and not real. Back then, he had killed the ck-robed man, but a lot of time had passed since then, and Su Ming had be much stronger. Because of it, he wanted to know just what would happen when he faced off against the ck-robed people and the Ancient Gods with the seven stars at the center of their brows.


    ¡®I wonder would I get more from absorbing an Ancient God¡¯s life force and soul, or a¡¯s?¡¯ As brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the fighting spirit in him grew even stronger.


    The battle beyond the continued. Booming sounds echoed without end in space. The number of deaths on both sides was incredibly great. After all, this time, the cultivators of the War Chamber had to face off against another considerablyrge and powerful army from the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    It had been formed by amassing the elites of all races.


    In the mid of the rumbling, Su Ming could hear Wild Dog¡¯s enraged roarsing from the.


    ¡°Damn those hundreds of eyes from Phoenix Sect! With them around, all our actions can be seen clearly! Someone get over there and get rid of all those those eyes!¡±


    The instant Wild Dog¡¯s roars echoed in the air, hundreds of cultivators charged forward from the warships. They were so quick that they instantly went past the battlefield.


    Yet the instant they drew close to the eyeballs, dozens of Immortals flew out from the tower of the Immortals¡¯ Union. With a swing of their arms, countless Sun Destroying Lightnings charged forward. Booming sounds surged into the air, and the hundreds of cultivators from the War Chamber immediately coughed up blood and fell back.


    At almost the same moment, three figures flew out from the tforms behind the War Chamber¡¯s warships. They charged toward the eyeballs with their ripples of power surpassing those in Mastery Realm. They belonged to those in Fate Realm.


    However, right when they approached the area, a cold harrumph reverberated in space from among the cultivators of the Immortals¡¯ Union around the tower. Three ancient old men moved, exuding power that was equivalent to those in Fate Realm. They charged towards the trio from the War Chamber, and as loud rumbling sounds shot into the air, the six people fought against each other before rushing higher into the heavens to open another battlefield above the main one below.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Wild Dog growled, and his voice echoed in the seven-colored. Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. He had seen the hundreds of Sun Destroying Lightnings previously, and his heart instantly began pounding in excitement. At that moment, he stood up swiftly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    When he said that, his voice echoed in the, a glint shone in the furious Wild Dog¡¯s eyes. By then, Su Ming had already turned into a long arc. With a loud whistle, he rushed out of the and charged towards the hundreds of Eyes of the Sacred Temple.


    His appearance immediately caught the attention of the sharp-witted people on the battlefield, especially the man with ackadaisical expression on his face who was currently on the tower belonging to the Immortals¡¯ Union. He had his hands ced behind his back, and there was a gigantic ball of light in front of him. In it was a reflection of almost every single corner of the battlefield, showing him everything that happened in it.


    He cast a nce at Su Ming in the ball of light before a glint appeared in his eyes. His lips curled up into a cold sneer.


    ¡°A direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect...¡±


    At the instant he was about to send his order, his eyes suddenly focused. When Su Ming moved, he instantly crossed an endless distance to appear right next to the hundreds of eyeballs.


    This speed caused the man to frown.


    ¡°Kill that person!¡±


    The instant he gave themand, the dozens of Immortals immediately sported a sparkle in their eyes. At the instant Su Ming drew close to them, they charged out, and when they raised their right hands, dozens of Sun Destroying Lightnings could be found on each of their hands. They threw all of them simultaneously.


    It was nearly one hundred Sun Destroying Lightnings. Any one of them could injure a cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm, and with nearly one hundred of them around, even those in Mastery Realm would have to dodge. They could not challenge them directly.


    However, a ferocious smile appear on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He had been waiting for the Sun Destroying Lightnings all this while. The moment they came charging towards him, he raised his right hand and swung his arm. Ecang¡¯s presence erupted from him, and in a single moment, it enveloped all of the near one hundred Sun Destroying Lightnings.


    There were no rumbles, no tremors, only the near one hundred Sun Destroying Lightnings fusing together to turn into drops of faint golden blood that merged together. Su Ming sucked them in with his next breath.


    A loud bang came from his body. As he swiftly fused with the blood, his spirits lifted. While the Immortals were stunned, he swiftly moved forward, and he was so quick that he instantly closed in on one of them.


    He then raised his right hand and struck the center of that cultivator¡¯s brows. His actions could not even be seen with the naked eye. With another move, he appeared in front of the second cultivator and did the same thing. After he disappeared and reappeared in a sh for a dozen times, only then did a loud bang raise into space. The dozen-something cultivators immediately withered and turned into ashes. Their storage bags also instantaneously vanished when a ck ray of light shot past them.


    The bald crane¡¯s excited expression was hidden in the ck light. With a sh, it rushed towards another direction on the battlefield.


    Killing a dozen something Immortals was as easy as breathing to Su Ming. At the instant they died, he raised his right hand and seized space. Immediately, the hundreds of Eyes of the Sacred Temple trembled, and numerous blood capiries instantly showed up.


    At that moment, a cold harrumph came from the camp which belonged to the Immortals¡¯ Union. The noise had been made in the distance, but the figure stepped in space to instantly appear beside Su Ming. It was a red-faced old man with a big and burly body. He looked incredibly sturdy and did not seem like an aged person. Based on his back alone, he resembled a strong and healthy man.


    His hair was graying though. At the instant he closed in, the power of those belonging to Life Realm erupted from him, and it turned into a mighty pressure that charged towards Su Ming before pressing down on him.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice was like a tidal wave. When it reverberated in space, it was deafening, but at the instant that mighty pressure attacked Su Ming, he did not pay any attention to the old man in Life Realm. Instead, with a glint in his eyes, he cast a nce at the two ck-robed people beyond the tower of the Immortals¡¯ Union. They did not seem to intend to join the battle, or rather, the time for them to attack had yet to arrive. Su Ming narrowed his eyes, and a sinister smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°ughtering my way in will be a little hard, but luring the both of you here... won¡¯t be difficult!¡±


    The bald crane¡¯s eyes shone at that moment. Immediately, a ck light that surged into the heavens erupted from its body as well as that of Su Ming!


    Light of Extreme Darkness!


    With a loud whoosh, the ck light covered the entire gxy and enveloped the old man. His expression changed drastically, and a chill went down his back that made even his heart tremble. But that was not all. Besides the chill, the old man also felt as if countless arrows had shot through his whole body. The intense pain made him unable to move his body even a single bit.


    At the instant the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared, Su Ming moved. When he brought his right hand up, he did not attack the old man. Instead, he seized space, and as booming sounds reverberated intensely, the hundreds of Eyes of the Sacred Temple copsed simultaneously. As each eyeball shattered, pained screams rang out, and a person flew out from inside. However, they did not manage to get far away before their bodies trembled. Their life force and souls were instantaneously extracted, and they were reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Good!¡± Wild Dog, who had been observing all along from the seven-colored, instantly shouted out with delight.


    Without any hesitation, he swiftly issued a series of orders and had the army of the War Chamber to change their battle tactics. Using the most opportune time presented to them when the Eyes of the Sacred Temple had disappeared from the Immortals¡¯ Union, the cultivators of the War Chamber instantly changed their battle formation and executed an even stronger attack.


    As for the Immortals¡¯ Union, their army was caught in a slight chaos. The War Chamber had grown stronger while the Immortals¡¯ Union became weaker, and for a short period of time, it was forced back repeatedly.


    ¡°Who is that?!¡±


    Theckadaisical man had an extremely solemn expression on his face at that moment. Killing intent shone in his eyes, but just as he was about to send an order, his expression suddenly changed. He saw one of the two Grand Immortals [1], the ck-robed people with noble statuses, move forward on his own.


    The two ck-robed people belonged to the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union, and they were Immortals who came from the Higher Realm. They had descended among them from the vast and eternal pir of light in the boundless universe. They had noble statuses, and no one could order them around. Even the council of the Immortals¡¯ Union would not dare to do so.


    They were allies, but the ck-robed people had joined the war on their own ord and mostly observed the battles. Only when they believed that they should attack did they attack.


    At that moment, when the man noticed that one of the ck-robed people had moved forward, a smile appeared on his face. He knew that the direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect who had destroyed the Eyes of the Sacred Temple was no longer any of his concern.


    He had once seen the Grand Immortals attack, and he could not forget their strength even up to this date. It was especially so in regards to their divine abilities. Once the Grand Immortals attacked, the universe would definitely change.


    ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect to see Sir Kong Mo¡¯s Light of Extreme Darkness in this ce!¡±


    With contempt on his face and an arrogant superiority of an Immortal who had descended to the mortal world, the ck-robed man moved forward. As with space opening up a path for him, he rushed towards the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    At that moment, the Light of Extreme Darkness vanished. Su Ming intentionally put on a look of panic and retreated, intending to put an even wider distance between him and the tower. As he moved back, the paralyzed old man in Life Realm roared. Just as he was about to force himself to chase after him, the ck-robed man walked past him.


    ¡°Stand down. This is my prey.¡± His voice was t and with an air of superiority.


    When the ck-robed man walked past the old man to chase after Su Ming, the old man in Life Realm froze. His expression changed repeatedly before he forced himself to extinguish all the mes of anger in him. He turned around, and with a dark expression, he charged back to the tower without saying a single word.


    Su Ming moved so quickly that he instantly left into the distance. The ck-robed man behind him had a look of contempt on his face. With each step, he would cross a boundless distance, and with just three steps, he had already caught up to Su Ming, who was already a great distance away from the tower. They were already at the edge of the battlefield.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape. Be good and let me capture you, then I will search through your memories. I will know how a barbarian and a savage like you managed to practice and produce the Light of Extreme Darkness.¡±


    There was arrogance in the ck-robed man¡¯s voice. He made it sound as if the moment he attacked, all the cultivators in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos were not allowed to fight back, or else they wouldmit a heinous crime!


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Grand Immortal: Mentioned in ISSTH Chapter 1087.

 Chapter 1120: Which Number are You Among the Greatmasters of Five Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Which Number are You Among the Greatmasters of Five Fingers</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This tone and this arrogant attitude was one that perhaps not even Dao Ocean would be able to imitate... It was why the ck-robed man in the illusion had not said such words during Su Ming¡¯s trial.


    Right then, once Su Ming heard it, even with his intelligence, he could not help but be stunned. That confident and forceful tone, that incredibly thick air of superiority, and the meaning behind the words implying that all the people in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos were barbarians and savages and had to worship him and even immediatelymit suicide if he somanded or else they would be offending him... this was the first time Su Ming had met such a strange and bizarre person in his life.


    ¡°Would I bemitting a heinous crime if I fought back?¡± Su Ming stopped for a moment, and when he turned his head around, he looked towards the ck-robed man.


    ¡°It is not just a heinous crime. All those who fight back should have their entire families ughtered. You ran when you saw me just now, and that is already a great sin!¡± the ck-robed man said arrogantly after lifting his head. At that moment, his eyes, which were hidden under his ck hood, shone faintly.


    ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± Su Ming could not help but smile due to the ck man¡¯s words. It had been a long time since he¡¯d heard something so amusing, and he could not help but ask another question.


    ¡°Hmph, destroy your own cultivation base, break your arms and legs, and kneel in front of me. Beg for me to punish you, be obedient, let me search through your memories, and then offer your soul to me. Then, your sins will be pardoned.¡± The ck-robed man put on a presumptuous expression and stared at Su Ming with an air of those who regarded themselves superior.


    ¡°Lowly barbarian, if you wait for me to attack, you will suffer a hundred times more. You do not know the difference between us. With a raising of my hand, I can turn you into ashes. Giving you a chance to kneel is already a great gift, now kneel!¡± the ck-robed man ced said with arrogance, his hands ced behind his back.


    Su Ming remained silent. He stared at the ck-robed man without being able to understand this person at all. After some time, he shook his head. He had no idea what to say to such a strange person.


    ¡°You do not know what is good for you, you fool. Barbarians are barbarians. I gave you a chance, and you refused it. You¡¯re just asking for death!¡±


    The ck-robed man let out a cold harrumph and took a step forward,pletely disregarding Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation. He walked straight up to Su Ming and raised his right hand to grab his neck.


    ¡°I will let you know just how great is the difference between you barbarians and us Grand Immortals. I will let you know just what great reward were my words previously. Right now, even if you decide to kneel, I will not give you a chance.¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s right hand instantly sank into air. Ayer of ripples spread out from his palm, making it look like his palm had seeped through space. In an instant, it appeared before Su Ming and went to grab his throat.


    ¡°You made three mistakes,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    At the instant the ck-robed man had his right hande forth to grab him, Su Ming, too, brought his right hand up and grabbed the ck-robed man¡¯s wrist. With a shake, the destructive power from his body surged into the ck-robed man¡¯s body. Booming sounds reverberated in space, and the instant the ck-robed man¡¯s expression changed, Su Ming moved forward and rammed his shoulder against him.


    ¡°First, you should not have been so noisy.¡±


    When the ck-robed man coughed up blood, his expression changed drastically. However, Su Ming¡¯s right hand held his wrist like a mp.


    At the instant the ck-robed man coughed up blood, the vast suction force from Su Ming¡¯s Abyss Gate spread out with a bang through his right hand. The ck-robed man immediately cried out in pain, and his body withered. Arge amount of life force was instantly sucked into the Abyss Gate.


    ¡°Impossible! You... You... You¡¯re not in Mastery Realm!¡±


    As the ck-robed man screamed in pain, unprecedented fear and shock appeared on his face. At that moment, the other ck-robed man around the tower in the distance spotted a change in his expression. Without any hesitation, he took a step forward and charged towards the ce.


    ¡°Second, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten so close to me.¡±


    Su Ming released his grip, but in an instant, he seized the top of the ck-robed man¡¯s skull. When he tightened his grip, the ck-robed man¡¯s shrill screams of pain reverberated through the entire battlefield. As he trembled, wisps of white smoke surged out from his ears, nose, mouth, and eyes. All of them were swiftly absorbed by Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Third, you shouldn¡¯t have made me hate you so much.¡±


    The instant Su Ming said those words, he exerted more force with his right hand, and with a loud crack, he shattered the ck-robed man¡¯s skull. At the same time, the final hint of life force and the final bit of his soul erupted and were all absorbed by Su Ming.


    It was also at that moment that the other ck-robed man closed in with a loud whistle. He lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming, but before he could cast his divine ability, Su Ming looked at him with a glint in his eyes.


    With the first ck-robed man in his grip, he quickly spread a hint of his soul and had it surge into the now empty corpse. When he pushed it forward, its cultivation base erupted with a bang, and the Light of Extreme Darkness spread out.


    All of this happened in an instant. Immediately after, the divine ability executed by the other ck-robed man when he pointed forward appeared in a shocking manner!


    ¡°Still!¡±


    With one word, he could immobilize Su Ming¡¯s body. If Su Ming had not seen this Art in the illusion from the trial, he would have definitely suffered greatly, since it would have been his first time seeing it. However, since he had already experienced this strange divine ability before, he was prepared for it.


    At the instant that one word reverberated in space, the Light of Extreme Darkness erupted from him. He pushed the ck-robed man in his hand forward, and the divine ability was blocked.


    The corpse Su Ming had pushed forward came to a swift halt in the gxy, as if it had been frozen. It had attracted all the force of the Immobilization Art from the ck-robed man.


    The Immobilization Art locked down souls, which was why even if there were obstructions in the way, they could still freeze a person. However, Su Ming had first had a bit of his soul fuse into the corpse in his hand to pass off an imitation as his genuine self, which had lured the Immobilization Art away from him. Then, he had the Light of Extreme Darkness block the Art, causing him to perfectly defeat it!


    All of this might seem simple, and the others might not even be able to find anything strange or astonishing about it, but it was because they did not understand the power of the Immobilization Art. However, the ck-robed man who had rushed in and cast the Art showed an unprecedented and drastic change in his expression. Disbelief filled his eyes, and he instinctively took a few steps backwards while his pupils shrank.


    He could not imagine that there would be someone from this primitive and barbaric Expanse Cosmos where all the cultivators still borrowed or createdws and where no one understood the power of the celestial origin who would be able to break his Art. This was especially hard to believe when the person had broken the Art by exploiting the weakness which was known by a few people even in the 180 Expanse Cosmoses of Saint Defier.


    ¡°Sir, who are you?!¡±


    As the ck-robed man retreated, his tone turned incredibly grim. He could not regard this person who had killed hispanion and broken the Immobilization Art as a barbarian.


    The Light of Extreme Darkness was still spread out, but Su Ming stared at the ck-robed man. The other¡¯s face might have been hidden under the ck robe, but at moment, it was clear that he was extremely on guard. Su Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a brilliant glint no one could notice shone in his eyes.


    ¡°Which number are you among the Grandmasters of Five Fingers?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked. At the instant he said these words, the ck-robed man¡¯s expression immediately changed, and he was also momentarily stunned.


    The instant he was taken aback and his guard was broken, Su Ming took a swift step forward, then raised his right hand and formed a sword with it before cutting down in the direction of the ck-robed man!


    ¡°God yer Art!¡±


    Piercing golden light instantly appeared on Su Ming¡¯s palm. At the same time, the power of cutting fate erupted with a bang from his body. Once it changed thews in the gxy around him, it turned into a power that would strike all of those he wished to strike.


    All of this happened in an instant, and the price for the ck-robed man¡¯s momentary pause was the golden light of the God yer Art on Su Ming¡¯s palm reflecting off his eyes. The ck-robed man¡¯s expression changed, and he raised his right hand to swing his arm forward before he seized the space in Su Ming¡¯s direction with his withered right hand.


    Loud rumbles surged into space. The power that would absolutely strike its target caused the golden light spreading out from Su Ming¡¯s palm to turn into a sword aura which could shock even the heavens. Once it shed against the ck-robed man¡¯s right hand, it turned into the third power contained within the God yer Art¡ªrebound!


    A loud bang shot up, causing the ck-robed man to cough up blood and fall back. Since Su Ming had activated the Abyss Gate, all of his divine abilities gained an additional power, which was why the one sh containing three forms of power had a fourth change at that moment. The vast power of absorbing all forms of life force and souls rose swiftly, causing the ck-robed man who coughed up blood to instantly wither a little, and even a portion of his soul had been forcefully sucked out of his body.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without giving even a sliver of a chance to the ck-robed man, he yanked up the corpse of the other ck-robed man in his hand and charged towards the one who had coughed up blood, moving so quickly that he instantly closed in on him. At the instant the ck-robed man raised his right hand to cast the Immobilization Art again, Su Ming fought back against it in the same manner. He then brought his left hand up to strike the ck-robed man.


    The gxy and the universe roared. A huge palm manifested in front of Su Ming, and as if it was pushing against the gxy, itnded on the ck-robed man¡¯s body. His robes puffed up. The ck-robed man might have been able to resist this attack, but he coughed up arge mouthful of blood. His body fell back like a kite with its string snapped. Shock and disbelief appeared on his face. At that moment, when he retreated in haste, he suddenly remembered something.


    After they had been sent to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, only one of them had died in a battle in that long period of time. Thatpanion had been killed by Morning Dao Sect. He also remembered that even one of the Ancient Gods had been killed by Morning Dao Sect.


    When all these memories came to him, the ck-robed man immediately withdrew without any hesitation. At that moment, all forms of status or attitude belonging to those of the Higher Realm were forgotten. He raised his right hand, and as he fled, he formed a seal behind himself. All his power erupted from his body, and when a ripple of power spread out, a gigantic octothorpe [1] was formed.


    This octothorpe surrounded Su Ming. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He raised his right hand. Without even forming a seal, he casually swung his arm.


    ¡°Time, turn back to seven breaths ago!¡±


    The universe roared and changed. During that instant, time reversed, and the octothorpe around Su Ming disappeared. The ck-robed man stopped fleeing, and instead returned to his previous location where Su Ming already waiting. He lifted his right hand and seized the ck-robed man¡¯s neck!


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Octothorpe: Means this #, the original is actually ¾® (jing3), which LOOKS simr to the hashtag. Now ¾® means well, so imagine that this guy is about to cast the well Art, but I guess his is a more advanced version, since the one previously formed a circle instead.

 Chapter 1121: God

    <h4>Chapter 1121: God</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming squeezed the ck-robed man¡¯s neck tightly and asked by his ear, ¡°Who was it that allowed all of you to descend to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos?!¡±


    ¡°You barbarian, even if you¡¯ve mastered the power that is nearly to the Third Step¡¯spletion, you are still a barbarian!¡± the ck-robed man cried out shrilly. Once he had his neck seized by Su Ming, his cultivation base started disappearing swiftly before it was instantly emptied. His life force and soul were being rapidly sucked out of his body, and this feeling of weakness reminded him of the time when he was still a mortal.


    ¡°Who allowed you to descend to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos?!¡± Su Ming asked again, and a strange re showed up in his eyes. When the ck-robed man saw this, heughed fiercely, and his face filled with scorn.


    ¡°No one can search through our souls. Even if you are near the Third Step¡¯spletion, you are still unworthy of searching through our souls! You want the answer?! Haha! Then look for it yourself!¡±


    As the ck-robed manughed, Su Ming suddenly smiled faintly. The third eye at the center of his brows opened, and the instant that strange and bewitching eye showed up, he said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said these two words, the third eye at the center of his brows shone with a mystifying and enchanting light. When he looked over, the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes were instantly magnified endlessly. With a loud whoosh, the were magnified an unknown amount of times, and Su Ming saw a figure at the depths of the pupils.


    The eyes were windows to a person¡¯s soul. A person¡¯s personality and soul could be seen through them. This was not any sort of divine ability. In fact, even some of the old mortals who had gone through many ups and downs in their lives could do such a thing.


    Su Ming could do this even better. With his third eye, he could see the ck-robed man¡¯s soul straight through his eyes. There was absolutely no need for him to perform a Soulseek. Even if the ck-robed man had a seal to protect his memories, Su Ming did not forcefully perform a Soulseek or fight against the seal with brute force. He only observed with another method.


    Because of it, he did not trigger any of the protections ced on the ck-robed man¡¯s memories in his soul. He had repeated the same question twice previously not for the man to answer, but to have it serve as a lead!


    Those words were just that, a lead. Su Ming needed it so that the answer would appear in the ck-robed man¡¯s head subconsciously. He would then use his third eye to see through the other¡¯s eyes and find the answers he sought in his soul.


    He saw a middle-aged figure. It was dressed in a long blue robe. He had a head of long ck hair, and his robe was incrediblyvish. There was a strange pattern sewn on it, and it looked like it symbolized Yin and Yang.


    The man was incredibly handsome, but there was a boundless, ancient air spreading out from him. A power that made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble manifested around him as well.


    The instant Su Ming saw the vision in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes, the figure, which should have only been an afterimage in the man¡¯s memories, suddenly shone with a blinding light. The afterimage seemed to also suddenly possess intelligence, for it looked at Su Ming in one swift motion before letting out a soft gasp of surprise!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the primitive and barbaric Arid Triad would have a cultivator such as you. You actually managed to form a connection with me, Xing Ji Dao, in this manner? Interesting. Since you¡¯re already here, then you might as well stay.¡±


    A glint appeared in the eyes of the man in blue. There was a faint smile on his face, but a vortex appeared in his eyes. It instantly went on to try and absorb Su Ming, as if he wanted to dig deep into his soul through his gaze and drag it over.


    But at that moment, the Seed of Life Extermination in Su Ming¡¯s soul resisted violently. As a loud rumble resounded, a brilliant light showed up in the eyes of the man in blue robes. There was also a hint of shock and ferociousness in him.


    ¡°Dark Dawn¡¯s power!¡±


    Suddenly, the moment the Seed of Life Extermination fought back, the Abyss Gate in Su Ming¡¯s body let out a powerful force aimed to devour all things. It alsoshed out madly. It sucked in a swift breath and devoured a small portion of the power that had spread out from the afterimage belonging to the man in blue. With this, it also cut off Su Ming¡¯s connection with him.


    ¡°Aura of Abyss... you... You are one of Arid Triad¡¯s Abyss Builders!¡±


    A low growl that caused Su Ming¡¯s soul to shudder came from what remained after the connection was broken. The remnant of the man¡¯s presence was far stronger than all the powerful warriors Su Ming had met in his life. In fact, it was even stronger than Sui Chen Zi!


    Boom!


    Su Ming shut his third eye, and his gaze disappeared from the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes. Everything that happened just then might have seemed to have taken a long time, but in truth, it was over in the blink of an eye. The strength of that person called Xing Ji Dao shocked Su Ming, but he also gained an even deeper understanding towards the 180 Expanse Cosmoses belonging to Saint Defier.


    ¡°What did you do to me?!¡±


    The ck-robed man whose neck had been seized by Su Ming shuddered. He could sense the drastic change in his body just then. It might have onlysted for a short period of time, but it left his heart in a state of shock.


    Su Ming cast the ck-robed man a nce before he said faintly, ¡°Xing Ji Dao.¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s expression instantly changed, but before he could say anything else, Su Ming tightened his grip, and with a bang, the ck-robed man¡¯s body shattered. His soul and life force turned into wisps of white smoke that surged into Su Ming¡¯s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, and he sucked all of them in with a single inhale.


    At the same time, the Abyss Gate in his body let out a loud boom. The life force and soul from the two ck-robed men had made it expand slightly, but that was it. What made the Abyss Gate let out the loud bang and let out a vast amount of Aura of Abyss to fill Su Ming¡¯s entire body was the small portion of the will in Xing Ji Dao¡¯s afterimage.


    To the current Su Ming and the Abyss Gate, this was a great supplement that they had never seen before. It was a supplement that was far greater than the absorption of nines. As a jolt ran through Su Ming¡¯s body, he threw his head back and roared.


    A loud boom rang out from his body, and the vortex of Aura of Abyss that was just like a bottomless pit turned into a crystal. It continued bingrger, and when it upied a small portion of Su Ming¡¯s body, it shattered, and a ck gate appeared!


    The Aura of Abyss spreading out from that gate was incredibly terrifying, and it was instantly absorbed by Su Ming¡¯s physical body. However, it seemed to be rejecting it, unable to absorb a lot of it. However, just absorbing a small portion had caused a loud rumble to rang out from Su Ming¡¯s body, and the strength of his physical body had increased exponentially!


    Su Ming¡¯s physical body was incredibly powerful to begin with, and at that moment, it reached a level so powerful that it was terrifying. However, his right hand was even more frightening. It was the only part of him at that moment which couldpletely fuse with the Aura of Abyss and continuously absorb it!


    If Su Ming¡¯s current physical body had reached a terrifyingly powerful extent, then if there was a need... his right hand could easily destroy enemies with this sort of physical body. As such, it could be seen just how powerful his right hand was after it absorbed the Aura of Abyss!


    After all, his right hand came from his real physical body, and it could fuse perfectly with the Abyss Builders¡¯ inborn ability, thereby allowing the vast indescribable power of the Abyss Builders to erupt!


    ¡®The power of the Abyss Gate is not an inborn ability prepared to strengthen an Abyss Builder¡¯s physical body. It¡¯s true function is for us to create our own Abyssal World once we open the Abyss Gate!


    ¡®Strengthening the physical body is just a supplementary power... If I could seize my whole physical body back, then as I grew stronger, my physical body would be... imperishable!¡¯


    A brilliant light shown in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. During that moment, he suddenly lifted his head and stared at the spot where the tower belonging to the Immortals¡¯ Union was located.


    The expression of the man who led the Immortals¡¯ Union from the tower distorted. Disbelief appeared in his eyes. He had just witnessed the two Grand Immortals in ck dying at Su Ming¡¯s hands. The shock brought by this scene caused his breathing to quicken.


    The hearts of all the Immortals around the tower also trembled while they stared at Su Ming in shock. In fact, his battle against the two ck-robed men had already affected the situation on the battlefield.


    The roars from the War Chamber had grown much stronger. As they continued fighting, they forced back the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union continuously.


    When Su Ming cast his gaze at the tower, he redirected his gaze to the space behind it. Over there, a huge Rune swiftly appeared, and the light from it went in all directions. A low growl came from that Rune, and it was so loud that it stirred up a rumble that shook the entire gxy. With a mighty pressure that felt like lightning, it descended on the gxy before turning into a powerful wave of impact that swept outwards.


    Countless cultivators fell back. Their expressions changed simultaneously, because they saw a scene that would be difficult for them to forget for the rest of their lives. A huge outline could be seen within the gigantic Rune. It was several thousands of feet tall, and it a belonged to a giant. The person took a huge step forward, and when he walked out of the Rune, he threw his head back to roar.


    There were seven stars shining at the center of his brows, and a savage, crazed presence spilled out from him without restraint. It was filled with violence and ferociousness. At the instant it filled the gxy, he moved, and his body grew from thousands of feet tall to tens of thousands of feet.


    When he raised his right hand, a greataxe appeared in it. Countless bolts of lightning swam around it. That lightning spread out and filled the entire area. Huge sparks that would require several grown men to surround them swept outwards, making the mighty pressure and presence spreading out from the giant to be unparalleled for a period of time.


    After a short period of silence, all the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union let out a strong cheer. As they cheered, they immediately moved back and cleared an empty spot in the gxy. They crowded at the edges of the battlefield, their cheers shaking the entire gxy.


    ¡°God!¡±


    ¡°God!!¡±


    ¡°GOD!!!¡±


    All the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union roared simultaneously, and their roars instantly filled the entire gxy, causing all the cultivators from the War Chamber to turn pale. In shock, they stared at the giant of tens of thousands feet tall, and only one word echoed in their hearts at that moment, the one word that the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union had shouted!


    God!


    ¡°You! Do you dare fight against me, a God?!¡±


    With a greataxe in his hand and a contemptuous gaze, the Ancient God looked towards Su Ming. He lifted his left hand and beckoned him over.

 Chapter 1122: Saint Defier and Arid Triad

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Saint Defier and Arid Triad</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union spread out, the cultivators from the War Chamber also became intimidated by the powerful Ancient God. Under the orders of theirmander Wild Dog, they gradually moved back and cleared an empty space.


    This empty gxy belonged to Su Ming and the Ancient God alone.


    With an aloof expression on his face, Su Ming stared at the ten thousand feet tall Ancient God. He narrowed his eyes, and when he focused his gaze on the center of the giant¡¯s brows, he could vaguely tell based from the mighty pressure spreading out from the giant¡¯s body that he possessed power equivalent to the Almighties in Mastery Realm.


    However, it waspletely impossible to determine thebat abilities of those from Saint Defier based on their presence alone. After all, the two ck-robed men did not even seem to have reached Mastery Realm. They appeared to be in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    Yet with their offensive abilities, they could easily kill those in Mastery Realm, and even those in Fate Realm had to retreat when they saw them.


    It was the same cultivation presence, but the difference between them was like the distance between heaven and earth. Su Ming would not have bothered if it was one person alone who showed this difference, but clearly, it was not something unique to a single individual. It was a fundamental difference between the cultivators of the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Saint Defier and those in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    This was telling enough that when it came to the use of their cultivation bases, while the cultivators in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos might seem to have reached an incredibly powerful level, their strength was superficial. It was not the true power of cultivation.


    ¡®Immortals categorize their levels of cultivation into the Second and Third Step... the ck-robed man mentioned that I was nearpletion of the Third Step, and the power I showed thenn wa equivalent to those in Life Realm. Based on this, could it be that this nearpletion of the Third Step is equivalent to the power of Life Realm in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos? But isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? After all, while I can fight against those in Life Realm in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, it doesn¡¯t mean that I could win against the people who are nearpletion of the Third Step in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡®Then what about Death Realm? Is it the so called greatpletion of the Third Step, or has it surpassedpletion to reach another height in the cultivation system for the 180 Expanse Cosmosrs of Saint Defier?


    ¡®Then there¡¯s the Sublime Paragons as well. I wonder what is their equivalent in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, and there¡¯s also... Avacaniya!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He remembered the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death he ran into the past. Some of them were strong, and some were weak. He also remembered how he had manifested all five fingers of his palm in Mastery Realm while there were far too many people who had only manifested one or two fingers.


    ¡®I wonder... which Step do the two ck-robed men belong to in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos?¡¯ As Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, he looked towards the ten thousand feet tall Ancient God.


    ¡°We can fight, but I want to know what level of cultivation do the two ck-robed men I killed just now belong to in your world.¡±


    ¡°You want to know? If you can withstand one of my attacks, then you will have the right to know.¡±


    The ten thousand feet tall Ancient God threw his head back andughed. He took a swift step forward and instantly arrived in front of Su Ming. Then, he raised his left hand, and in the simplest manner, he threw a punch.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but he did not use his right hand, which was the strongest part of his body. Instead, he brought his left hand up and threw a punch forward. Once his fist collided against the Ancient God¡¯s through space, a loud rumble that shook the entire universe resounded. Su Ming let out a muffled groan, and his body swayed. The Ancient God had also staggered a few steps back.


    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s rare to see a powerful warrior who has mastered the Essence energy of Expanse Cosmos in this barbaric ce. No wonder the two hateful cultivators from the Celestial Realm couldn¡¯t kill you. They didn¡¯t die in vain!¡±


    The ten thousand feet tall Ancient Godughed at the heavens,pletely unbothered by the fact that he had been forced back a few steps due to the rebound. His voice reverberated in space, and there was a tone in it that spoke of his desire for an exciting fight.


    ¡°Those two Greatmasters from the Celestial Realm were at the peak of the Second Step in my homnd. They were half a step into the Third Step, and as for you, even if you¡¯ve mastered the Essence energy of this Expanse Cosmos, you aren¡¯t near the peak of the Third Step, as what they¡¯ve said. This is also why I hate those cultivators from the Celestial Realm. Even if they die, they still want to trick other people. They only know how to scheme and plot against other people; they are not worthy of being known as warriors!


    ¡°Since you could withstand my attack, I will tell you a word of truth, the power you exuded is the exact same as the others with the same level of cultivation as you in my homnd.


    ¡°Your real level of cultivation is the Third Step¡¯s Nirvana Void! As for the old monsters who are near the peak of the Third Step, they would need just one finger to kill cultivators like you a million times!¡±


    The words of the Ancient God shook Su Ming¡¯s heart. He had been wondering about his own level of cultivation previously and had spected that the ck-robed man had intentionally said those words with the goal of confusing him. Because of that, he would have a false impression of people¡¯s rtive power, and it could very likely be the cause of his death in the future!


    When he heard the Ancient God¡¯s words though, his head instantly became much clearer.


    ¡°How many Realms do you have for the Third Step in your homnd?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°If you can withstand my next attack, you will have the right to know that too.¡±


    The Ancient God¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit. He took a step towards Su Ming once more. This time, when he lifted his right hand, he released the axe, and the seven stars at the center of his brows shone with a piercing light. A power that was several times stronger than before erupted with a bang from his body and was channeled to his right fist. With a fighting spirit to crush the universe, he charged towards Su Ming and threw a punch at him.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he saw the Ancient God closing in on him with a monstrous presence, he did not move back. Instead, he went forward. He once again did not use his right hand. He stuck with his left hand, but he did not counter with a punch this time, as he had done previously. Instead, the instant the Ancient God¡¯s right fist closed in on him, he turned around and used his back to fight back against the attack. At the same time, he struck his chest with his left hand.


    BOOM!


    A deafening boom surged into the heavens, shaking the hearts of all the cultivators who witnessed this scene. All of them retreated with their expressions changing drastically.


    Su Ming moved. When he turned around, his expression was the same as before. Not a single change could be detected. However, a jolt ran through the Ancient God¡¯s body. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and was forced back. Only when he was pushed thousands of feet back did he lift his head. A ferocious expression appeared on his face, but a hint of shock was hidden under it.


    ¡°The Essence of tremors!¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    ¡°Even though you clearly have the aura of the Third Step¡¯s Nirvana Void Realm and there are plenty of other people who have the same aura as you do, all of them are not worthy of being known as being in that Realm. But you... you have the power that matches to what those in this Realm should have. I understand the reason behind it now.


    ¡°Your physical body can match up to those of my tribe, and your level of cultivation can match up to that of the Immortals. It is equivalent to you possessing the Essence energy of this Expanse Cosmos, which is why you can bring forth the power that surpasses your own level of cultivation!


    ¡°You might be in Nirvana Void Realm, but you can bring forth power that is close to those in Spirit Void Realm.¡± The Ancient God wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. When he looked towards Su Ming, the fighting spirit in his eyes became tainted with madness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem in me telling you all this. In my homnd, there are four Realms in the Third Step. Nirvana, Spirit, Arcane, Tribnt [1] which correspond to your Mastery, Fate, Life, and Death Realms, even if their names are different!


    ¡°However, it seems like this Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Death Realm is slightly strange. It isn¡¯t aplete equivalent to the Void Tribnt Realm.¡± The Ancient God kept to his promise and answered without withholding a single secret.


    Su Ming felt his heart tremble. A huge storm was raging at that moment in his head.


    ¡®As expected, the Mastery, Fate, Life, and Death Realms correspond with the four Great Realms of the Third Step in Saint Defier. As for Death Realm... as the final Realm for the Mastery, Fate, Life, and Death Realms, it naturally has its own remarkable aspects!


    ¡®But the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death need to possess the offensive powers that truly match with these Realms before they can really be considered as Almighties. No wonder the people from Saint Defier call us barbarians.


    ¡®It makes sense why all of them act so conceited and arrogant once they arrive here. In fact, when they kill Almighties, they even show very obvious glee. This is because when they are in their own Worlds, those who possess the presences of Almighties are all existences who make them tremble, and they have to bow down to worship them. But when they¡¯re here, even though there are plenty of people who possess the same presence, it¡¯s easy for them to kill them!


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I can understand why I can bypass the levels of cultivation and kill Almighties. This isn¡¯t because I¡¯m powerful, but because they are weak!


    ¡®Except for the small handful who truly possessbat abilities that match their levels of cultivation, most of the other Almighties in Mastery Realm are... only equivalent to those in the Second Step in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. In fact, it is the same for Fate Realm. This is why the ck-robed men could kill those in Mastery Realm, but needed to be a little more serious when they came face to face with those in Fate Realm. In reality, those in Fate Realm who have not mastered this Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Essence energy possess the same level of cultivation as they do. However, if the ck-robed people use their strange divine abilities, they could still gain the upperhand.


    ¡®And those in Life Realm who have yet to master the Essence energy of this Expanse Cosmos possess the samebat ability as I showed just now in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. They are in truth in Nirvana Void Realm, and are very close to Spirit Void Realm, which is why these ck-robed people did not dare provoke the Almighties in Life Realm within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because they couldn¡¯t win against them! They were only half a step into the Third Step and hadn¡¯t yet be powerful warriors of Spirit Void Realm!


    ¡®How many Almighties in the Third Step do the terrifying 180 Expanse Cosmoses of Saint Defier have? Right now, they have only sent those who have not reached the Third Step, and they are already so strong...¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He thought of his own level of cultivation. He originally thought that he was very powerful, but right then, he came to a realization that while he could call himself a powerful warrior in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, he would only be at the bottom of the Third Step if he was ced in Saint Defier¡¯s camp. There were clearly quite arge number of old monsters above him, and they could easily kill him.


    ¡®But since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be much easier to determine the levels of cultivation and thebat abilities of those cultivators from Saint Defier¡¯s camp. The Ancient God possesses the presence of those in Mastery Realm, so he¡¯s really in Mastery Realm, which is the Third Step¡¯s Spirit Void Realm for Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. It is also the same as Life Realm of those who have not mastered the Essence energy of this Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡®He has the same level of cultivation as I do, but since he is an Ancient God, his offensive abilities are stronger... but he can¡¯t win against me in this battle because the power of my right hand can bring forth power that is practically above those in Life Realm who have not mastered this so-called Essence energy and are equivalent to those in the Third Step¡¯s Spirit Void Realm mentioned by the Ancient God!


    ¡®If I can think of all this, then the Ancient God must have figured it out a long time ago, which is why even if he had been forced back twice, he still dares to continue fighting against me...¡¯ A brilliant re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and powerful fighting spirit rose in them.


    ¡°If you want to fight, then we will fight!¡±


    At the instant fighting spirit surged in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the ten thousand feet tall Ancient God tightened his grip over his greataxe and threw his head up to roar. His body grew tens of thousands of feet, and he took a step forward. The greataxe in his hand cut open the gxy, and with a piercing whistle, he charged towards Su Ming.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Nirvana Void, Spirit Void, Arcane Void, and Void Tribnt: Mentioned in Renegade Immortal¡¯s Chapter 1275.

 Chapter 1123: Replacement Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Recement n</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Both sides closed in on each other in an instant, and a shocking boom resounded. Su Ming¡¯s right hand crashed against the Ancient God¡¯s greataxe.


    In the mid of the rumbles, Su Ming¡¯s body jolted, and he took three steps back. In the meantime, the Ancient God shuddered, and his greataxe shattered. He took around a dozen steps backwards in session, ending up pushed back tens of thousands of feet.


    ¡°Haha! How enjoyable! Come, let¡¯s do it again!¡±


    The Ancient God threw his head back and roared. His body grew again, and as the seven stars at the center of his brows shone with a strong light, he charged towards Su Ming without any hesitation.


    Far away from the battlefield was an empty space. No one noticed that there was a middle-aged man sitting there at that moment. He was dressed in a ck robe. He had an apathetic expression, and not a single emotion could be detected on his face.


    He sat there quietly, and his body looked as if it had fused together with the gxy, causing all the others to be unable to tell the changes of aura in the ce.


    In fact, there was not a hint of life force on the middle-aged man. It was as if he was a puppet that sat there without moving. Only a dark light would asionally sh in his eyes.


    ¡°I discovered Dao Kong. Should we execute the recement n?¡± he said as if mumbling to himself while staring at Su Ming fighting against the ten thousand feet tall Ancient God.


    The instant he spoke, the dark light in his eyes shed even more rapidly.


    A gigantic pir of light could be faintly seen connecting the heavens and the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union. It was shrouded by a thickyer of fog which had appeared all of a sudden many years ago. Once in a while, a figure would shine in it after it descended.


    At that moment, there were thousands of Immortals surrounding the pir while meditating. Among them, there were three who were much closer than the others.


    One of them was an incredibly beautiful woman dressed in white. She had an aloof expression, but once upon time, she had spoke gentle, loving words to Su Ming with the intention of confusing him with that same expression... She was Bai Feng, the Sacred Lady of Phoenix Sect!


    Standing beside her was a ck-robed man. His aura drifted about and surrounded him like wisps of smoke. It looked as if he did not fit into the universe, but he had still forced his way in and stayed.


    His appearance was simr to the other ck-robed people that Su Ming had met, but his level of cultivation surpassed them by a lot. He also had a mighty pressure which the other ck-robed men did not possess. It had naturally formed after remaining in a high position for a long time.


    There was another person beside him, which was an old man. He had a head full of white hair and was dressed in a long gray robe. He might have appeared old, but if Su Ming was there, he would have definitely been able to tell at first nce that he looked incredibly simr to the Di Tian. However, by then, he had aged by a lot.


    He was no longer dressed in an Emperor¡¯s robe, and neither did he have a crown on his head. However, when he stood there, he had an even greater and mightier pressure than the one spreading out from the ck-robed man. He had a dignified face, and his gaze was so profound that the universe seemed to be contained in it.


    At that moment, there were six scenes within the gigantic pir of light before them. Three of them contained Dao Hua, Dao Lin, and Su Ming!


    As for the other three, they showed three middle-aged men. They had unfamiliar faces, but based on the power spreading out from their bodies, all of them were incredibly powerful. Aside from Su Ming, the other five were currently with the armies of cultivators from Morning Dao Sect and were all engaged in a chaotic battle against the cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    Only Su Ming was fighting against the Ancient God.


    ¡°Three Dynasts who are known publicly to the world, and three Hidden Dynasts hiding in the shadows. Are these the six Dynasts of Morning Dao Sect?¡± The ck-robed man spoke in a raspy voice. He sounded as if he wasughing, but it was filled with derision.


    ¡°Besides him, all the others are trash.¡± The ck-robed man raised his withered right hand and pointed at the pir of light. Immediately, the scene belonging to Su Ming became clear and was shown to all of them.


    ¡°Once we control these six Dynasts, it¡¯ll be the same as controlling the entire Morning Dao Sect. Even if they are fakes released by Morning Dao Sect, it doesn¡¯t matter. At worst, we will only fail,¡± Bai Ling said aloofly.


    ¡°Morning Dao Sect... Su Xuan, he¡¯s the one that stirs up great curiosity within me. What exactly is his goal? Is it his son¡¯s corpse? To turn the entire True Morning Dao World into a territory of the Abyss Builders? Or is he trying to stir up the war between Saint Defier and Dark Dawn?¡± The ck-robed man shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of them. If he wanted the corpse, he could have taken it away many years ago before I descended. Turning this True World into the territory of the Abyss Builders... is not practical.


    ¡°As for stirring up the war... I¡¯m very curious, if he¡¯s trying to stir it up, why did he make arrangements to destroy Dark Dawn¡¯s Relocation path so that only Saint Defier can descend right now?


    ¡°My old friend, forgive me for forgetting your name. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I call you Sublime Paragon Di Tian.¡± When the ck-robed man spoke in that raspy voice of his, he turned his head around to cast a nce at the old Di Tian in gray robes.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a bad name,¡± Di Tian said faintly.


    ¡°Then since Su Xuan Yi was your old friend and a remnant of the Abyss Builders who had married a woman of Dark Dawn and who along with his people belonged to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, what exactly is his goal? I¡¯ve been wondering about it for a long time, and I still don¡¯t understand him. He allowed us to descend at will previously, yet now heunched a full counterattack?¡± The ck-robed man frowned.


    ¡°And is that Dynast Dao Kong who seized control over the fifth kiln Su Xuan Yi¡¯s descendant?¡±


    ¡°The Predecessor of Dao Ocean told me that he isn¡¯t. As for what Su Xuan Yi thinks... He¡¯s a lunatic. I might have fought against him for most of my life, but it¡¯s still difficult for me to specte what a lunatic thinks. In the end though, it¡¯s all to make the Abyss Builders raise to power.¡± Di Tian could only shake his head.


    ¡°Since the Predecessor of Dao Ocean said this... then that Dao Kong is a fake that Su Xuan Yi sent out to make us pay attention to him while he protects his real son.


    ¡°No wonder then that everything that Dao Kong did in Morning Dao Secs provoked so much discussion.¡± The ck-robed man shook his head.


    ¡°Are Su Xuan Yi¡¯s thoughts on the matter really that important? If Saint Defier sends down a Great Heavenly Sovereign[1], everything will be solved,¡± Bai Feng said tly.


    ¡°Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ barrier isn¡¯t that easily broken. We¡¯ve been invading and making preparations for many years, but the strongest people we can send are still only Almighties in Void Tribnt Realm.


    ¡°But if you can upy the entire True World, you will greatly reduce the difficulty for those from Saint Defier descending into thend. In fact, the three Paragons of Saint Defier, those three supreme existences, are also quite interested in descending to this ce.¡± The ck-robed man smiled faintly.


    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s decided that Dao Kong isn¡¯t Su Xuan Yi¡¯s son and not an Abyss Builder, we will rece him along with everyone else, but our main focus will still be on him. I¡¯m very interested in this person.¡± The ck-robed man swung his arm, and Su Ming¡¯s picture in the pir of light became a mere illusion again.


    ¡°The physical body of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s son iscking an arm right now. I¡¯ve already gathered all of the materials you asked of me for our promise. When... will you help me change my Life?


    ¡°If I can be an Abyss Builder, Saint Defier¡¯s ns will go even more smoothly,¡± Di Tian lifted his head and stared at the ck-robed man while speaking calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the person I first chose was Sang. He was even morepatible with that physical body. But as a former Sublime Paragon, you have the right. The one descending three monthster will be an Almighty of Saint Defier. His name is Xing Ji Dao, and he has the same status as I do. We are both Greatmasters of the Celestial Realm¡¯s Eight Paramount Daos.


    ¡°He will bring the supreme treasure that the three Paragons of Saint Defier had been merging for tens of thousands of years, and with the preparations you made previously, we will have a five-tenths of a chance to seed in helping you change your Life so you would be an Abyss Builder!


    ¡°But you must also be prepared to fail,¡± the ck-robed man said faintly. With a single move, he walked into the pir of light, and once he sat down, he remained still and unmoving.


    Bai Feng¡¯s eyes shone. She lifted her pale hand and formed a seal to point at the pir of light. Immediately, the six pictures within it shone with a dazzling light. When they surrounded the ck-robed man, the eyes of a cultivator from Morning Dao Sect in the picture with Dao Hua shone before he copsed to turn into ayer of fog that spread through the area. It caused chaos, and Dao Hua shuddered,. A strange re appeared in his eyes.


    Simr scenes appeared in the other pictures as well. Dao Lin and the three Hidden Dynasts faced all sorts of idents in session, and it was difficult for other people to notice that someone else seemed to have reced them, because they instantly returned to normal.


    No one in their surroundings knew that they... were no longer themselves. The unexpected change was so quick that they had been reced in a manner akin to Possession, and the Flourishing Lotuses on their bodies didn¡¯t even have time to activate their protection.


    The only picture in which nothing had happened was where Su Ming was fighting against the Ancient God. When it hade to the ck-robed man, he hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°If an Ancient God dies in battle, there will definitely be Immortal Paragons who willmunicate with the Ancient Paragons in Saint Defier. I¡¯m far away in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, and there are plenty of things that I can no take care of all by myself. After all, when the cultivators in the Celestial Realm died, the only thing the Ancient Gods do is to stand by and watch, no?¡± the ck-robed man mumbled, then raised his right hand to point at the Ancient God in the picture.


    At the same time, a dark light shone in the eyes of the person who had an apathetic expression while he sat and meditated in the battlefield between the War Chamber and the Immortals¡¯ Union. His body disappeared into nothingness.


    Soon after, when Su Ming crashed against the Ancient God, a loud rumbled resounded. The Ancient God coughed up a mouthful of blood. When he sent Su Ming backwards with the force from the sh, his body too moved back. However, an even greater fighting intent erupted in his eyes. He roared, but just as he was about to take a step forward, his body suddenly lurched forward as if there was a strange divine ability which had descended on his body in an unseen manner.


    As he trembled, a bang rang out at the center of his brows. One, two, three... When all seven stars shattered, they turned into a destructive, explosive power. At the instant fear and anger appeared in his eyes, the seven-starred Ancient God... self-destructed!


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Great Heavenly Sovereign: Mentioned in Renegade Immortal chapter 1640.

 Chapter 1124: Under Space and Beyond the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Under Space and Beyond the Universe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Damn it! Ode of the War Chamber!¡±


    The instant the seven stars of the Ancient God crumbled one after another. A destructive force emerged from it, and it was increasing exponentially in an indescribably fast manner.


    An anxious and frenzied howl came from the War Chamber¡¯s. The middle-aged man named Wild Dog rushed out swiftly. As he shouted, he extended his arms, and at the instant all his power erupted from his body violently, dozens of figures dressed in armor immediately appeared beside him. All of them immediately began sending their cultivation base outwards.


    In fact, at that moment, even though the millions of cultivators from the War Chamber did not know what was going on, their instinctive reaction towards themand to execute the Ode of the War Chamber had made them immediately bring out their entire cultivation base without any hesitation.


    This was the War Chamber. It acted like the armor and the sharp de of Morning Dao Sect!


    It was precisely because of their nature which resembled that of an army that they had the power of their cultivation bases reach its peak as they brought it out at that moment. When their cultivation bases erupted from their bodies, Runes appeared under their feet. Hundreds of cultivators gathered together to form a gigantic Rune, and at the instant it appeared, the Ancient God exploded.


    A loud bang shot up. The power of the explosion brought forth by all the stars at the center of his brows shattering could destroy everything. The moment the Rune formed by the cultivators of the War Chamber began Relocating, they were attacked by the destructive power, and in an instant, half of them died. However... the remaining half of the cultivators of the War Chamber had Relocated and left the area!


    Since the War Chamber was an existence akin to an army, they had a uniform order. Every single one of their thoughts was formed around theirmander, which was why there was not a single w in their reaction time, but it was different for the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    They were a union and thus formed by various races merging together. They might have amander, and while no weaknesses could be seen on usual days and they possessed powerful offensive abilities while fighting against Morning Dao Sect, but during critical moments when life and death could be determined in an instant, a unified will and a uniform mind was something that theycked. That was why... they could not escape from area of the seven-starred Ancient God¡¯s explosion in such a short period of time.


    When the seven-starred Ancient God exploded, a loud bang had surged into the skies and spread through the area. Everything on the side of the Immortals¡¯ Union, no matter if they were cultivators or even the tower, shattered at that instant. The people did not scream, and neither did they struggle. Everything... was reduced to ashes in an instant.


    Su Ming stood in the spot where the explosion was the strongest. A powerful life-threatening sense of danger instantly surged through his body and heart. This feeling was something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. His pupils shrank, and he raised his right hand swiftly. At the same time, the Ecang in him spread out its presence to cover everything about him.


    The Immortals watched this scene through the picture provided in the pir of light. At the instant they thought Su Ming was going to fight back, a ck soul thread that no one else could see fused with the destructive power, and at the moment it charged towards Su Ming...


    He did something that immediately caused these people¡¯s expressions to change.


    Su Ming did not act as they thought he would and fought against the destructive power caused by the seven-starred Ancient God. Instead, at the instant the destructive power came swiftly towards him, he gathered all his power in his right hand and threw a fist at the space behind him. As his power erupted forth, the third eye at the center of his brows shed and magnified the ce.


    Su Ming¡¯s fistnded on the weakest spot in space, tearing it apart, and it looked just like a piece of paper which had a hole torn right through it. Su Ming moved, and the instant the destructive power came charging towards him, he stepped into the crack in space and left into the distance.


    This was definitely not something an ordinary cultivator could think of. In fact, some of the cultivators who had even higher levels of cultivation than he would find it hard to instantly think of this method. Only those who had an incredibly vast pool of experiences and had went through many unique challenges would be able to think of it!


    The inspiration behind Su Ming action was the taming of the Resentful Wei when he was in Divine Essence Star Ocean. The Relocation spots he¡¯d went into there looked as if they had sunken into space itself, and his travels in the strange world under space were behind himing up with such a method.


    Beneath space was another world. It contained countless unknown entities, and it was a ce that seemed to be ced beyond the universe!


    A loud boom shot into space. When Su Ming fled into the crack in space and entered the unknown area beyond the universe, the destructive power came charging towards the spot where he previously was, causing the crack in space to continue growing, and the area inside was immediately filled with chaos.


    At the same time, the soul thread intending to rece Su Ming instantly crawled into the world in the crack to chase after Su Ming.


    During that moment, Bai Feng¡¯s eyes sparkled while she sat beyond the pir of light at the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union. Di Tian frowned slightly. The ck-robed man in the pir of light was momentarily stunned before a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°An interestingd. I didn¡¯t expect that he would think of this method. But... the world in the crack in space and beyond the universe is a region so dangerous that not even I would dare step into it carelessly.


    ¡°It is a chaotic world, and there are no lives in it. There is only a boundless, chaotic ocean which will crush all forms of will and life.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity for that soul thread of mine. It is one which has inherited a part of my memories. Oh well, since it has already went after him and my connection to it has been broken due to that chaotic ocean, there¡¯s no need for me to pay any more attention to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Dao Kong to continue living in there. He¡¯s already a dead man.¡± The ck-robed man shook his head and walked out of the pir of light. With a swing of his arm, the picture which belonged to Su Ming shattered and disappeared.


    The spot where the War Chamber and the cultivators in the Immortals¡¯ Union previously fought was empty. Not a single person was left behind. All those from the Immortals¡¯ Union had died, and half of the War Chamber had been Relocated. There was only a swiftly contracting crack in space. As it closed up and healed, the battle in the area came to a close.


    Su Ming disappeared.


    me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor, Zhu You Cai, the Abyss Dragon, and even the bald crane were not beside him. While by himself, he disappeared in the gxy upon entering the unfamiliar world within space.


    It was a ce in which cultivators fell almost every year. However, over the course of countless years, no one had ever managed to walk out from it. All forms of lives in the universe who had fallen under space due to various reasons had died quietly there.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it... Darn it all, I hate those Ancient Gods the most! But... but it shouldn¡¯t have self-destructed so easily. It shouldn¡¯t self-destruct at all, much less by having all seven stars shatter!¡±


    Ayer of distortions appeared in the empty gxy, and the bald crane showed up. There was anxiety on its face as it stared at the spot where Su Ming had disappeared. Soon though, it was reced by madness.


    ¡°The area under space and beyond the universe is dangerous... very dangerous... DARN IT ALL!¡± The bald crane gritted its teeth and fused into space. With its divine abilities, it could enter the strange world under space and beyond the universe even without any cracks in space.


    ¡°Damn it, why is my life so difficult? I don¡¯t want to go to this ce again, I don¡¯t want to... Huh? Have I havee to this ce before?¡±


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned, but when it entered the world under space and beyond the universe, and indescribable wave of air surged towards it with a bang, tearing apart its body in countless pieces before sweeping them away and disappearing.


    After some time, those pieces merged together to turn into the bald crane once more. It cursed loudly and started searching the area.


    Before it was a colorful world, and it shone with all sorts of lights. The light rays intersected with each other and acted like the waves of an ocean. They howled and charged forward constantly in this boundless world while they were swept up by balls of air that could rip apart all existences.


    The air could sweep up light. This was something that the air in the world outside could not do so wantonly. In fact, it waspletely impossible, because light was light. It had no form, and air could be detected. These were twopletely different materials, and it waspletely impossible for one of them to sweep up the other.


    Yet in here, in this seeminglywless world under space and beyond the universe, everything was possible.


    This was the ocean of light. And it was full of various forms of light. When they fused together, they turned into an ocean, and the ball of air stirred up the power which destroyed everything. With that, it filled this world with destruction.


    Su Ming coughed up blood. Waves of pain as if he was being torn apart shot up his body. Several days had passed since he had appeared in the strange world and was swept into the ocean of light.


    Several days ago, to avoid the explosive power that destroyed the seven-starred Ancient God, he had torn open a crack in space and stepped inside. It had allowed him to avoid the destructive strike, but it had forced him through another form of destruction in the world under space and beyond the universe.


    In fact, the moment Su Ming stepped into that world, he had a strange feeling that the universe was a shell, a gigantic shell, and the world under space and beyond the universe was the area outside the shell.


    If he looked at it in this manner, the entire universe in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos could be treated as a huge egg, and the ce where Su Ming was located at that moment was the area beyond the eggshell.


    The endless light there formed an ocean. The boundless air formed gusts of wind that could not be detected. They swept up the ocean of light and turned it into a brilliant, dazzling scene that could destroy everything.


    There were countless rays of light. In fact, Su Ming had even seen the Light of Extreme Darkness among them!


    His physical body had long since been torn apart and no longer existed. At that moment, the ocean of light had swept up his Nascent Divinity and his right hand. It alone still retained its physical form and could not be torn apart by the air.


    In fact, if there was someone else in the ce, they would have been able to see a gate exuding dense waves of Aura of Abyss in Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity. They could even see a fragment that had mostly recovered in within it.


    There were countless runic symbols shing on that fragment, and it was... the Seed of Life Extermination!

 Chapter 1125: Extermination, Parasitical

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Extermination, Parasitical</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ocean of light swept Su Ming up. In the mid of the intense pain caused by having his physical body shredded, Su Ming was continuously swept about in the boundless world under space and beyond the universe.


    The destruction of his physical body and the destruction of his Nascent Divinity brought an intense pain that almost numbed Su Ming. If it was not because of the Abyss Gate in his body continuously releasing the Aura of Abyss to nourish and heal his Nascent Divinity, his body and soul would have been destroyed a long time ago.


    It was quiet around him. The ocean of light moved about without any sound. There was only light, endless light.


    In the silence, Su Ming continuously sensed the existence of the Abyss Gate and the Seed of Life Extermination in his body. He could only use this method to divert his attention, because while there were strong and weak lights around him, even the weakest one could cause damage his Nascent Divinity.


    Thankfully, the pain did note to him asionally but was a constant presence. It numbed him. Since he was in extreme pain which had noparison all the time, he forgot how it felt to not be in pain. This made it so that he no longer registered pain..


    But Su Ming did not give up. He still retained a clear mind, because he believed that the bald crane woulde save him. He believed in this firmly.


    The bald crane had an unknown origin... and because of it, it could move through space toe to this ce.


    Back then, there had been no other method for Su Ming to avoid the attack from the seven-starred Ancient God. Even though his physical body was incredibly powerful, it would still have been impossible for him to fight against the explosive power that came from the seven-starred Ancient God when all seven of his stars as well as his body, life, Brands, and even his soul were destroyed.


    Perhaps the fifth kiln could allow him to withstand that blow, but summoning it required time, and the Ancient God¡¯s self-destruction was extremely sudden. There was simply not enough time for Su Ming to make too many preparations.


    In fact, even the power to reverse time could not be used because during that moment, the explosive power from the Ancient God¡¯s self-destruction was too great. Su Ming might not have executed his ability, but at that instant, he¡¯d known clearly that it was impossible for him to reverse time.


    He could either have his body and soul destroyed by that explosion or step into the dangerous world under space, and Su Ming chose thetter.


    At that moment, he floated in the ocean of light and was swept forward by the waves. He had no idea how much time had passed or how far he had traveled. To keep his mind clear and so that he would not be in a continuous state of unconsciousness, he kept his full attention on the Abyss Gate and the Seed of Life Extermination. Besides these two things, he had nothing else to pay attention to.


    This was not the first time he examined the Seed of Life Extermination, but it was definitely the first time that he observed, experienced, and sensed it with such rapt attention.


    He noticed that the fragment Xiao Hong had given him in the past, the Seed of Life Extermination which had fused with his Nascent Divinity many years ago so that they could no longer be differentiated from each other, had been nourished by his soul and everything that he had experienced over the course of the numerous years he had lived. Through it all, it had grown a lot at its edges.


    It looked like a statue which had grown to almost half of its full size. With just a little more, it would be half of a statue.


    It could be vaguely seen that the statue was an ancient ship.


    However, for some unknown reason, as Su Ming continued observing the Seed of Life Extermination, he suddenly had a very strange feeling. This feeling came from the recovery speed of the Seed of Life Extermination. It seemed to have be much slowerpared to the first time he had observed it.


    He would usually spend quite a lot of time observing the Seed of Life Extermination, but at that moment, he had a feeling that the Seed of Life Extermination could not reach aplete state.


    Judging by its recovery speed, soon, half of the statue would be recovered, and then, it would no longer continue growing.


    It was as if... even if it had already fused perfectly with Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity, it would reach its limit once it grew to half of its full state.


    This was the first time this guess appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. It caused him to fall silent and sink into contemtion.


    ¡®Could it be that there¡¯s somethingcking so the Seed of Life Extermination can¡¯t continue to grow?¡¯


    Su Ming could not find the answer. As he stayed in pensive silence, he cast all his attention on the Seed of Life Extermination again. While he observed this thing which seemed to be living in his Nascent Divinity as a parasitical existence, he suddenly saw veins stretching from the Seed of Life Extermination into his Nascent Divinity.


    Those veins only appeared for an instant before disappearing. However, their sudden existence just then had caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble.


    This was the first time he¡¯d seen such a bizarre scene. The veins were like a when they spread out from the Seed of Life Extermination. They might have appeared only for an instant, but a chill went down Su Ming¡¯s spine. His first thought was that it was... a spider!


    The Seed of Life Extermination was like a spider. It formed countless venous paths that stretched into his Nascent Divinity to form a huge!


    Su Ming forgot the intense pain from his Nascent Divinity being continuously torn apart and disregarded the feeling of the Abyss Gate ceaselessly healing it. All of his attention was ced on the Seed of Life Extermination.


    ¡®Something¡¯s not right...¡¯


    But no matter how Su Ming continued observing it, he could no longer see the veins. It was as if everything which he¡¯d seen moments ago were just an illusion. However, Su Ming was certain that even with the intense pain he suffered, what he saw was definitely not an illusion.


    After all, he was the Progenitor of controlling all illusions. He had that much confidence in himself.


    ¡®Then for what reason could I see it before but can¡¯t see it now...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Suddenly, they focused, and he slowly turned his head around to look at the colorful lights around him. As the colors intersected with each other, they formed countless rays of differing varieties.


    ¡°It¡¯s light! That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the light here. When a certain type of light shines on my body, it can show me things I would usually be unable to see!¡± With a trembling heart, Su Ming immediately recalled what sort of light had appeared around him when the veins had showed up.


    However, this was clearly an incredibly difficult thing. The lights around him were a constant. It was impossible to say which specific one had shined on him at a certain point of time.


    Determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had to understand just what was going on with the Seed of Life Extermination, because this might possibly be a secret that he would otherwise not discover his entire life. If he had not stepped into this ce due to a stroke of luck, it would have been impossible for him to find out why the Seed of Life Extermination had caused his skin to crawl with what he saw even though it had fused with his Nascent Divinity!


    A glint appeared in his eyes. As his Nascent Divinity continued being swept away by the ocean of light in the passage of frozen time, he moved. With it, the sensation of being torn apart became several times stronger. It made his Nascent Divinity tremble. If it was not because of the Abyss Gate sending out arge amount of Aura of Abyss, he might have immediately been torn into shreds.


    Yet even this pain was unable to make Su Ming give up on his idea. His Nascent Divinity immediately started swimming about in the ocean of light. He endured the pain and pushed down the desire to roar at the sky to vent his pain since he had to keep all of his attention on the Seed of Life Extermination. If he went on to vent his suffering, his will wouldx, and he would be unable to pay attention to the Seed of Life Extermination.


    His Nascent Divinity continued swimming about, trying to have different rays of light shine on it. Time trickled by. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity had be incredibly weakened under the torture of the intense pain of being ripped apart, but at that instant, shes of red and white swept past him.


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity shuddered. He saw the veins all around the Seed of Life Extermination which had spread from the fragment to all of his Nascent Divinity!


    At the same time, he continued moving, chasing after the red-white light so the veins from the Seed of Life Extermination in his Nascent Divinity would remain clear in his sight. Gradually, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He saw that the veins were ck and that the Seed of Life Extermination had not fused with his Nascent Divinity as he had previously believed...


    It was...


    ¡®A parasite!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He was an Abyss Builder, and his understanding towards parasites and Possession was much greater than that of the others. With just one nce, he could tell that the Seed of Life Extermination had formed a very clear parasitic rtionship with his Nascent Divinity.


    Su Ming sank into silence. It was not that he could not ept the fact that he had be the host for a parasite, but that it was a lot different from what he had previously thought. As he pondered over this, a crack suddenly appeared at the center of his Nascent Divinity¡¯s brows. His third eye pushed through, and when it stared at those veins, they were instantly erged endlessly in Su Ming¡¯s vision.


    When they were erged by an unknown amount of times, he saw a scene which caused a hint of ferociousness and disbelief to appear on his face.


    He saw countless centipede-like threads on each vein once they had been erged endlessly. They had fused with his Nascent Divinity and were continuously tearing away pieces of it. Once they managed to take one, they would begin devouring it madly.


    Devouring the blood of those from Saint Defier might have aided the Seed of Life Extermination¡¯s recovery and growth, but the greater reason for it was the amount of nourishment it had taken from Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity.


    The destruction of the Nascent Divinity could not be seen with the naked eye and could not be discovered with divine senses, but the damage was done constantly. In fact, Su Ming could immediately tell with his level of cultivation that if this process continued for another five hundred years, then even if he raised his level of cultivation, his Nascent Divinity would have irreparable damage.


    If fact, if a whole thousand years went by, then no matter what sort of level of cultivation Su Ming possessed, he would still be unable to prevent his Nascent Divinity¡¯s death!


    Since Seed of Life Extermination was a parasitic existence which suffered no bacsh from his Nascent Divinity, it was a one-sided process of the fragment devouring him. In truth, it had responded to Su Ming¡¯s call to save him every single time because... it was a parasite protecting its host. It had yet toplete its growth, which was why it had to protect its host¡¯s life.


    Anguish appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he no longer chased after the red-white light. The veins in his Nascent Divinity about the Seed of Life Extermination soon disappeared and everything returned to normal. If he had not experienced thee to this ce, then it was likely that he would have onlye to know at the moment of his death that the one who snatched away his Nascent Divinity and destroyed him was the Seed of Life Extermination.

 Chapter 1126: This Art is Ocean Remover!

    <h4>Chapter 1126: This Art is Ocean Remover!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Perhaps even he doesn¡¯t know about this,¡± Su Ming mumbled. ¡°Perhaps this is just a misunderstanding. Perhaps these are just guesses and this is how the Seed of Life Extermination grows. Once it besplete, everything will change. It must be.¡±


    Su Ming fell silent, and he suppressed the anguish and doubts in his heart.


    As he remained silent, the pain from his Nascent Divinity continued attacking his senses. Su Ming was forced to shift his attention to his Nascent Divinity again. This time, he did not look at the Seed of Life Extermination, but intentionally ignored it. He did not want to continue thinking too deeply about this problem, so he chose to observe the only other thing he could.


    The Abyss Gate, which had devoured arge amount of Su Ming¡¯s life force, countless cultivators, and evens had began nourishing Su Ming in the world with the ocean of light, thereby allowing his Nascent Divinity to be an imperishable existence.


    Su Ming stared at the Abyss Gate formed by crystallization. It gave off a feeling that it was very feeble, that it could be crushed with the slightest squeeze.


    It was just like a door which belonged to a poor man¡¯s house in the mortal world. There was a huge difference between it and the doors of those with illustrious statuses or the royal family.


    It was not a difference in growth, but a difference in foundation.


    Su Ming stared at his rather shoddy Abyss Gate quietly.


    As time passed, he averted his gaze and stared at the ocean of light around him. He could not move his body, because the moment he did so, intense pain which was thousands of times stronger than before would course through his body. He had also noticed that the Aura of Abyss spreading out from his Abyss Gate was gradually lessening.


    Once it stopped, his Nascent Divinity would stop healing. At that time, what would await him would be his Nascent Divinity being instantly crushed.


    And if he moved, he would just speed up the release rate of his Aura of Abyss and shorten the time till his death.


    ¡®Perhaps... I will really need to stay here for eternity. Baldy, you¡¯rete...¡¯


    Su Ming believed that the bald crane woulde, but perhaps it had gone off to another direction in the vast ocean of light.


    But even at that moment, Su Ming did not fear death. He only felt slightly regretful. He regretted that he did not manage to save Yu Xuan, find his senior brothers, and fulfill his wish of creating a home for himself.


    These regrets turned into a sigh. As hey in the ocean of light, he overlooked the amount of Aura of Abyss spreading out from his body and ignored the signs of death because he suddenly realized that the light around him... was actually very beautiful.


    This sort of beautiful sight could not be seen in the universe. It could only be seen in this ce, and it was an indescribable beauty formed by an innumerable number of light rays.


    He paid no heed to what would happen after he died and just watched the lights, admiring the beauty which would be thest thing he saw in his life when his Nascent Divinity vanished.


    As he continued watching, Su Ming forgot his current condition. He felt as if he had be a part of the endless light and as if they had fused together. He swam about in the world without restraint.


    ¡°This ocean is formed by light which can be seen and wind which can be detected...¡± Su Ming mumbled. He ignored his imminent death and immersed himself in the strange feeling.


    While within it, he felt like he had returned to the past, when he was in thend of Berserkers and gained his epiphany to clear his mind in the ninth summit. During it, he had understood how to clear his mind with drawing and what it meant to have changes of heart.


    This time, as he watched the light, he was immersed in a situation akin to gaining an epiphany. However, he was not in a trance as he went through a change of heart. Instead, he was in a trance because of the ocean of light¡¯s magnificence and beauty.


    Perhaps only when a person was about to die yetpletely forgot its shadow looming over their heads would they be able to observe the beauty of this light so wholeheartedly.


    Maybe because Su Ming knew that he would not be able to watch it for much longer, he valued what little time he had.


    Time trickled by. As the ocean of light moved about, Su Ming was swept even further away, and he saw more light rays. There was no end to them, and his body was surrounded by light.


    He did not notice though that the Aura of Abyss spreading out from his body had be thinner and that it seemed like before long there would be no more Aura of Abyss left to nourish his body.


    And his Nascent Divinity was being torn apart even more violently while he was swept about in the ocean of light.


    ¡°What a strange light. Once it fuses with the wind, it forms an ocean, and it possesses the power that can destroy everything...¡± As Su Ming mumbled under his breath, he saw a sh of ck among the many lights. He was familiar with it, for it was the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    ¡°Then... how was the light formed?¡±


    Su Ming had forgotten that he currently existed only as a Nascent Divinity and was immersed in the strange condition. He stared at the endless light around him with the question in his mind.


    He wanted to know the answer, to learn how the light appeared and understand why there were countless variations of it, how it formed the ocean, and how it possessed such an astonishing power which could destroy everything in the world.


    Before he came into contact with the Light of Extreme Darkness, Su Ming had not believed that light was a form of energy. It was something which could be seen and was indispensable in the gxy. However, the Light of Extreme Darkness he encountered in Morning Dao Sect¡¯s Striking Lands had overturned his thoughts. He gradually came to ept... that light was a form of energy.


    While he disregarded the problem of his uing death, Su Ming had a feeling like he had turned into light. The brightness of the Light of Extreme Darkness among the countless rays of light seemed to have taken away all what remained of his will in the Nascent Divinity, causing Su Ming to feel... as if he had be a part of the light beyond the universe.


    He felt like the Light of Extreme Darkness, and he swam about all sorts of other lights. As he continued thinking, he felt like the rays of light were continuously being magnified. He had done it to the limit of his third eye, and what he saw... was no longer light.


    Instead, there was nothingness surrounding two huge runic symbols. They were not drawn by man, but seemed to have been born naturally beyond the universe. They also only looked like runic symbols, but were not. Theirplexity was definitely not something that cultivators could create or copy.


    Su Ming saw the two symbols crash against each other before fusing together. The fusion rate was perfect, and once they be one, he saw that theirplexity had increased even more. It was as if the runic symbols Su Ming had seen just then were just a Brand of a lowest grade, and once they fused together, they rapidly rose to a higher level.


    As the runic symbol evolved from a lower to a higher form of existence, threads of power that Su Ming could not see but could feel and which terrified him rushed out from the void. They fused into the runic symbols like they were the nourishment the symbols needed during their process of moving from a lower to a higher form of existence.


    When the transformation of the runic symbol reached its peak and its absorption of the power seemed to have reached a boundless state, Su Ming suddenly saw that the runic symbol¡ªnow soplicated that it was impossible to describe it with words¡ªexperience a reversion. It no longer continued improving, but instead started changing from a higher to a lower form of existence.


    During the transformation, there was no longer any power from the void fusing into the runic symbol. When it changed from a higher to a lower form of existence, an indescribable, terrifying power was released from within it.


    As it was released... light appeared!


    When Su Ming saw this, his heart started trembling furiously. He had a vague feeling that he seemed to have understood something, but the simplicity in thisplexity was always a hair¡¯s breadth away from giving him an epiphany. Hecked something to connect all of it to himself.


    ¡®Breathing! It¡¯s breathing!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s mind trembled. During that instant, he found the connection¡ªit was breathing. The feeling he had from the scene he¡¯d just watched was simr to one of his own breathing.


    First was inhtion. This action was the runic symbols absorbing arge amount of power from the space around it to transform into a higher form of existence. When it reached the peak, it exhaled, and it was the same as releasing the power from the void which it had absorbed. Then... light would be formed!


    At the instant Su Ming came to understand this, a loud roar rang out in his mind. His Abyss Gate no longer released the Aura of Abyss, and his Nascent Divinity was about to be torn apart by the ocean of light.


    Yet during that moment, Su Ming closed his eyes and sucked in a deep breath of the light. His Nascent Divinity came to a swift halt, and the instant Su Ming exhaled, his Nascent Divinity swiftly started recovering. Strong rays of light also swiftly spread out from it.


    His Nascent Divinity shuddered. His eyes flew open, and understanding appeared in them.


    ¡®There isn¡¯t any wind here! The light formed this ocean because it is a type of energy, and it looked like it was being moved because it was being released. This released light is thus strong enough to destroy everything!


    ¡®Light... This is light!¡¯


    The light from Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity reached one hundred thousand feet. He moved slightly in the ocean of light and fusedpletely with the light around him.


    Dazzling light shone in his eyes. He sucked in a deep breath, and loud rumbles immediately spread out from his Nascent Divinity. Two faint balls of light appeared within him, and in them were the twoplicated runic symbols Su Ming had seen earlier. As he breathed in, they fused together in his body.


    Immediately after, arge amount of power from the void turned into the air that he sucked in, causing the fusion of the runic symbols in his body to jump from a lower to a higher form of existence before they swiftly reversed and released a powerful light.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing became more rapid. The light from the runic symbols in his body became stronger as they ceaselessly moved from a lower to higher form of existence before reversing. The light spread out to one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand feet... After a short span of a dozen breaths, Su Ming threw his head back and roared. The light in his body had already reached hundreds of thousands of feet in all directions.


    During that instant, Su Ming was the ocean of light. The light he released had already be an ocean. From within it, all the other rays of light were chased away, and only Su Ming¡¯s light remained. It was... the Light of Extreme Darkness!


    ¡°This Art is what appears after Mountain Shifter, and it will be known as Ocean Remover [1]!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s voice reverberated in the air, he leapt up. From the distance, it looked as if an ocean of light had risen, and with a vast presence, it shook the whole world!


    When Su Ming rose to the heavens with the ocean of light, he pushed down fiercely. The space roared, and a rarely seen sight of a loud roar breaking the silence in the world in the ocean of light could be seen!


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    Mountain Shifter and Ocean Remover: This is so much of a genius it has to be mentioned. It¡¯s actually an idiom known as ÒÆɽµ¹º£ (yi2 shan1 dao3 hai3), literally meaning to move mountains and seas, and the real meaning is humans changing nature.

 Chapter 1127: Essence of Light!

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Essence of Light!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Light of Extreme Darkness. Right now, I am the Light of Extreme Darkness. I wonder if I can be considered to have reached the fulfillment of the Light of Extreme Darkness?!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His body turned into endless light and formed the ocean of light. When booming sounds spread out in all directions and the light disappeared, all the Light of Extreme Darkness swiftly shrank to form a single figure.


    It had fluttering ck hair, a dazzling ck robe, and a profound dark light shining in its ck eyes. Naturally, it was Su Ming.


    He stood alone in the ocean of light. At that moment, he was a part of the ocean and no longer felt any hint of himself being torn apart. Instead, he had a feeling like he had the power to move the universe with just a flip of his hand.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t reached fulfillment yet. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. If I had reached fulfillment, then when I sent out this Light of Extreme Darkness, the Light of Extreme Darkness born from the ocean of light would havee to me as well.


    ¡®Light of Extreme Darkness... The word extreme shows its domineering nature, and it will belong solely to me if I reach fulfillment in cultivating it!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. After a moment, determination appeared in his eyes. He closed them, and when he stretched out his arms, the two runic symbols in his body fused together and released their energy. The ck Light of Extreme Darkness instantly erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    This time, he did not even try to intentionally stop it. He did not think about his own limits. He wanted to release all the Light of Extreme Darkness which could be produced in his body, and he wanted to release it to its limits!


    These thoughts seemed to stir up his Light of Extreme Darkness and form a strange sort of unity with it. Immediately, the Light of Extreme Darkness spreading out from Su Ming¡¯s body erupted and spread out at an indescribable speed.


    Ten thousand, one hundred thousand, three hundred thousand, around one million feet, and eventually, millions of feet. If anyone cast their gaze across the area, they would find that all the light around Su Ming had been chased off. The only thing remaining was a ball of extreme ck. Only the Light of Extreme Darkness was left!


    Even when the light had spread out to this extent, Su Ming did not intend to stop. He could sense that he had yet to reach his limit and that he had not reached the extent which he expected.


    His intentions were very simple. There were countless differing rays of light in the world, but he had chosen to be the Light of Extreme Darkness. And since he did so, he would be the only Light of Extreme Darkness in the universe!


    The one and only!


    The light from Su Ming¡¯s body was still spreading out in all directions. In the blink of an eye, it covered an area that was nearly ten million feet in diameter. As time passed, it surpassed this area and continued spreading boundlessly until Su Ming finally sensed his limits.


    However, he still chose not to give up, because he sensed that he had yet to be the only Light of Extreme Darkness. That was why even if he had reached his limits, the two runic symbols in his body continued absorbing and releasing power.


    When Su Ming reached the point when he no longer knew how far his Light of Extreme Darkness had expanded, a loud rumble came from his body. At the instant it resounded within him, Su Ming felt that his Light of Extreme Darkness had reached a boundary and broken through some sort of seal. His heart trembled.


    The Light of Extreme Darkness spreading out from his body seemed to have be slightly different from before, but Su Ming could not tell what exactly was different. The only thing he could see was that the two runic symbols in his body had fused together and be even moreplicated. He had a strong feeling... that they had truly fused together.


    They were no longer fusing together to absorb the power from the void and separating to release light. It looked like they would no longer separate from then on.


    At the same time, Su Ming sensed that he no longer needed to control anything or release anything. The Light of Extreme Darkness which had appeared around him in this area of tens of millions of feet seemed... to have be an eternal existence!


    ¡®Essence of Light!¡¯


    Su Ming came to a swift realization. At that moment, not only was he no longer required to continuously release power to form the Light of Extreme Darkness, he himself had be an Essence of Light which could constantly release it.


    Soon after, Su Ming sensed that there were four origins of the Light of Extreme Darkness which were the exact same as him in the boundless ocean of light!


    These were four ancient origins of light, and it was clear that they had existed for countless years. They had naturally formed after the scattered Lights of Extreme Darkness in the endless streams of light had gathered together.


    An ancient feeling rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart at that moment. When he perceived the four origins of light from the distance, a brilliant re shone in his eyes.


    Since he had be the Light of Extreme Darkness, he would be the one and only Light of Extreme Darkness in this world. This thought stemmed from Su Ming¡¯s personality. As his eyes sparkled, he swept up the tens of millions of feet worth of ocean formed by his Light of Extreme Darkness, and as a loud bang shot up into the air, he swiftly traveled towards the closest origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    The memory of him devouring the portions of Ecang¡¯s real self in the past arose in Su Ming¡¯s head. However, this time, he was not going to devour the sentient Ecang. Instead, he was going to devour the Light of Extreme Darkness born in this world.


    He would do so to be the one and only source in this ce. This was Su Ming¡¯s personality, and also an unseenw in this world. No one had set it down, and neither was there any living beings who had the right to form thisw. It was just how nature was.


    It was simr to that moment. The boundless lights in the ocean of light shone with a dazzling brilliance, but they were not sentient. This meant that once one of them became a sentient being, the other simr forms of light would be made to merge with it.


    The ones who were sentient would gather the others to fuse with them. This was one of the unseenws in the universe. It could not be changed, and no one would want to change it.


    Time trickled by. With his speed after he turned into the Light of Extreme Darkness, Su Ming reached a vast mass of ck seawater several dayster. It was an ocean formed by ck light, and it was born from the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness which was the exact same entity as he.


    The process of Su Ming devouring it began the moment he saw it. The ck Light of Extreme Darkness fused with him, and there was not a single bit of struggle from it. In just a few breaths, a long howl reverberated in the ocean of light. At that instant, both origins of light fusedpletely. A gigantic ball of light exuding light which could spread to one hundred million feet appeared in the ocean of light.


    As that huge ball of the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared and Su Ming¡¯s howl reverberated in the ocean of light, his heart trembled again, and the feeling as if some sort of seal had been broken rose in his heart. At that instant, the other three balls of the Light of Extreme Darkness which he had perceived from the distance earlier copsed simultaneously to turn into countless Lights of Extreme Darkness that charged towards him at an extreme speed from all directions.


    Their act of drawing closer to him made it seem like Su Ming had be the Progenitor of the Light of Extreme Darkness, and all of the Lights of Extreme Darkness born in this ocean of light longed to fuse with him. They charged forward, and within several days, they continuously approached him. The ball of light which was Su Ming continued expanding from its previous one hundred million feet.


    Every single time he fused with a ray of the Light of Extreme Darkness, the ball of light would be slightlyrger. Once he had fused with all the Lights of Extreme Darkness within his perception, his heart roared, and the ocean of light within a circr area of three hundred million feets turned ck!


    Yet it was also at that moment that six other huge origins of light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s perception. They were allrger than Su Ming, and they were so far away from him that even if he turned into the Light of Extreme Darkness and charged forward at full speed, he would still need hundreds of years to reach them.


    The ocean of light was simply too big; there was no end to it. In fact, Su Ming had a very strong feeling that even if he fused with the six origins of light, he would still sense evenrger origins of the Light of Extreme Darkness in the endless ocean of light.


    ¡°Cultivating light is like cultivating Dao... There is no end to light, and there is... no end to Dao,¡± Su Ming mumbled. He seemed to havee to understand something from the Light of Extreme Darkness, but when he pondered over it, he felt as if he had not understood anything.


    In silence, he gave up on continuing to fuse with the other Lights of Extreme Darkness. It was not because he could not do it, but because it would require too much time, and as of then, time was incredibly precious to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time that I leave, but before I do, I still need one more light.¡±


    All the Lights of Extreme Darkness around Su Ming vanished, and he changed into the figure with the ck attire. While standing in the ocean of light, he looked like he was the master of the area. Mumbling under his breath, he took a step forward.


    He walked among all the colorful lights until he found... the light with dashes of red and white intersecting with each other, the one which allowed him to see the veins from the Seed of Life Extermination on his Nascent Divinity.


    He swung his arm and took a strand of it into his own body. Once he ced it in his Nascent Divinity, he prepared to leave the ocean of light. Suddenly though, his expression changed and he turned into the Light of Extreme Darkness. The ocean of light of three hundred million feet appeared in his heart.


    Su Ming saw the bald crane carefully swimming through the ocean of light in the distance. It would asionally scream and at other times curse. It looked like the damage to it from the rays of light varied; some of them would hurt worse, while the others would only injure it lightly. It was evading all the ones which would deal heavy damage while moving forward through the ocean of light.


    At the same time, Su Ming saw an existence which was clearly a soul thread moving in another direction. It had attached itself to a ray of light and was struggling to keep itself afloat. However, it looked like it was about to dissipate.


    After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming raised his foot and took a step forward. His body vanished, and when he appeared, he was right in front of the bald crane. The moment he showed up, the bald crane screamed.


    ¡°Darn it all, just what sort of rotten luck do I have?! T-T-This is... This is an Essence of Light! I¡¯m done for! I¡¯m seriously done for! Su Ming, you thrice cursed bastard, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you,but I¡¯m in trouble myself!!¡± As the bald crane screamed, it swiftly retreated with fear on its face.


    But the bald crane could not be med for not recognizing Su Ming. In its eyes, there was no Su Ming, but a figure with the Light of Extreme Darkness spreading out from it. That light cut off all forms of presences from appearing beyond it, and all other rays of light avoided the area, not daring to get any closer. To the bald crane, this proved that it was faced with an Essence of Light.


    Su Ming smiled faintly, but the bald crane could not see it. With swing of his arm, a ball of Light of Extreme Darkness enveloped the bald crane. He brought it through space, straight where he had sensed the soul thread.

 Chapter 1128: Do Enter My Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Do Enter My Trap</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°O Lord Essence of Light, please spare me, and you can be my grandson... This is just nonsense, what am I saying? Spare me, please, take pity on me. I have a wife and children, y-you... Damn it, you stupid Essence of Light, you¡¯re not sentient, so there¡¯s no use for me to even bother begging for mercy!¡±


    As the bald crane screamed, its body shuddered. It was enveloped by arge ball made of the Light of Extreme Darkness. As Su Ming moved forward, the bald crane¡¯s voice continued echoing around him.


    ¡°Damn it, why was there an Essence of Light here? I avoided all of them so carefully, and I even sensed that the closest one was very far away from me just moments ago. The region in which I was should have had no origins of light!


    ¡°Little Boy Su, you seriously came to be the death of me. My crystals, farewell! I¡¯m such a pitiful crane, I haven¡¯t even collected enough of you. I only have such a small amount. I¡¯m such a pitiful crane for not fulfilling my grand wish to buy an entire True World...¡±


    While the bald crane wailed, Su Ming reached the spot where the soul thread was. He saw it at first nce. The soul thread had attached itself to a ray of milky white light which was a little strange. It was not harmful, and instead nourished Nascent Divinities, which was why the soul thread was only dissipating. Otherwise, it would have disintegrated a long time ago.


    Clearly, the soul thread knew about the milky white light, which was why it had thought of such a method to prolong its life.


    As he stared at the soul thread, surprise appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the milky white light. Immediately, a memory rose in his mind; it came from the milky white light. In it, Su Ming saw the soul thread appear a month ago.


    It had arrived at the exact same time as Su Ming.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re just an Essence of Light, so what are you doing? You know how to lift your hand? Ah! I understand now, you can move freely! You intentionally appeared in front of me! This is impossible, origins of light are not sentient! How could they move?¡±


    The bald crane stared at Su Ming¡¯s figure from the envelopment of the Light of Extreme Darkness. The person before it looked incredibly bizarre, and the bald crane shouted out in surprise and disbelief.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and flicked the space in front of him. Immediately, the milky white light started twisting, bouncing off the soul thread, and Su Ming caught it.


    ¡°You... You... You have an arm! You are sentient! Oh heavens, you are sentient!¡± the bald crane shouted out and began rambling on. When Su Ming seized the soul thread with his right hand, he sent over a crystal with a fling of his left hand.


    The bald crane caught it on instinct and ced it in its beak to bit down hard. Its expression lit up the next moment. In fact, both its bald tail and butt were shaken several times.


    Su Ming gripped the soul thread. It struggled feebly in his hand, but under the Light of Extreme Darkness, its struggles were futile. A divine sense possessing Su Ming¡¯s Light of Extreme Darkness fused swiftly into that soul thread, and when it could no longer resist him, he sent it straight into its core.


    During that instant, Su Ming saw a memory from the soul thread, and several pictures immediately appeared in his mind.


    The first picture was of an unfamiliar universe. A ck-robed man took a step from a tall mountain and plunged down. As his body scrapped against air, he disappeared without a trace.


    The second picture was of the same ck-robed man standing beyond a gigantic pir of light. By his side was Bai Feng, whose existence still made Su Ming¡¯s heart clench in pain, along with an old man whom Su Ming could recognize at first nce. It was the old Di Tian.


    In fact, Su Ming could even hear most of their conversation.


    The third picture was of the ck-robed man sitting cross-legged in the pir of light and executing the recement n. It was due to him that the Ancient God had self-destructed out of nowhere.


    Once the pictures disappeared, the soul thread shattered in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    ¡®A recement n... This soul thread was prepared for Possession. If I hadn¡¯t stepped into the world beyond the universe, then once the Ancient God self-destructed, it would have crawled into my body and Possessed me.¡¯ A hint of contempt appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then the three Hidden Dynasts, Dao Hua, and Dao Lin should have been sessfully Possessed and be part of the Immortals¡¯ Union. This soul thread... was a portion of the ck-robed man¡¯s soul.


    ¡®If he could do this with a portion of his soul, then it¡¯s clear just how powerful his real strength is.


    ¡®Sublime Paragon Di Tian... so he wants to cast the Life Changing Art on my real physical body. He wants to borrow my real physical body to change everything about himself with the help of the Saint Defiers and be an Abyss Builder!¡¯ A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Three months, huh? I¡¯ve been here for about a month. I should be able to make it back!¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes, and a myriad of thoughts shed through his head. It was a chance... a chance for him to seize his real physical body back!


    While Su Ming thought, the bald crane put away the crystal and stared cautiously at him whilepletely enveloped by ck light. It was feeling slightly anxious. At that moment, it let out a dry cough and put on an obsequious expression.


    ¡°Um... o one and only sentient Lord Essence of Light in this ocean of light, do you need a handsome, smart, all-knowing, efficient, intelligent, wise, and kind great bald crane?


    ¡°Let me be your follower... I...¡±


    When the bald crane began to speak anxiously, Su Ming opened his eyes. With a smile that the bald crane could not see, he sized it up.


    ¡°Kind?¡± he askednguidly. Through the Light of Extreme Darkness, his voice held a chilling tone in the bald crane¡¯s ears. It caused its body to shudder, but its spirit was immediately lifted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a kind soul. When I see people in need, I will lend a hand. When I see people dead, I will shed tears for them and bury them. When I see children, I will be happy. I¡ª¡± the bald crane quickly said.


    ¡°You lend yourself a hand to their storage bags to see how many crystals they have. You loot the corpses for their crystals, and since children are gullible in your eyes, you scam them for their crystals,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    These words momentarily stunned the bald crane.


    ¡°Um... do we know each other? Y-Y-You... Are you..?¡±


    Su Ming smiled. The Light of Extreme Darkness surrounding him vanished to reveal his Nascent Divinity, and he stared at the bald crane with a smile.


    The bald crane ced its wing over its chest and let out a pained scream. It took a few steps back with anger overtaking its features. It raised its w and pointed at Su Ming as extreme sadness showed up on its face.


    ¡°SU MING!!! All of my hardships were in vain! I was walking at death¡¯s door and was even prepared to die! I sacrificed arge number of crystals and spent tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of years worth of my life to find you, and you... y-y-you... how could you, just now... Oh! I am sad, I am too sad! I¡¯ve been scammed! Darn you! I¡¯ve been bullied!¡±


    The bald crane started wailing, then decided to fall down and start rolling about.


    Su Ming brought his right hand up and flicked a crystal towards the bald crane. Once it caught it, it immediately beamed, but then immediately suppressed the smile and started screaming again.


    ¡°Do you think you canpensate me with just one crystal?! This is a humiliation to me! I, the great bald crane, will definitely not bend over for just one crystal, I¡ª¡±


    With a tinkle, another crystal fell. The bald crane watched dumbly as the crystal fell in front of it. A brilliant smile appeared on its face. This time, no matter how hard it tried, it could not suppress the excitement on its face.


    Especially when...


    With another tinkle, the third crystalnded. It was followed by the fourth crystal and the fifth. The bald crane immediately stopped rolling around and grabbed all of the crystals, then coughed dryly.


    ¡°Alright, I forgive¡ª¡±


    With a tinkle, the sixth crystalnded.


    ¡°You¡¯repletely right! Darn it all, Lord Su, everything you did was right¡ª¡±


    With another tinkle, the seventh crystal fell.


    ¡°Again! Should we do something like this again?!¡± The bald crane was so excited that its whole body trembled, and it made a suggestion the mere thought of which made it happy.


    Su Ming stared at the bald crane, and a smile appeared on his face. He had long since treated the bald crane as his friend, but it was a friend whom he could not let be too conceited, or else the things which had happened in ck Ink would repeat without end.


    ¡°Alright, we should leave now. There are important things we need to do.¡± Su Ming raised his head to stare at the endless ocean of light, and a dark glint shone in his eyes. With a swing of his arm, he swept up the bald crane and charged into the distance.


    ...


    Several dayster, space distorted in an area in Morning Daro Sect which belonged to the Immortals¡¯ Union and was near the core of their territory. It was an empty gxy in which a ball of ck light suddenly shone.


    When Su Ming and the bald crane walked out of the ck light, it scattered away, revealing the ck-haired Su Ming dressed in ck robes. Standing with a profound gaze, he looked like he had been reborn. The aura he exuded might still belong to those in Mastery Realm, but he, who could now turn into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness and had created the Ocean Remover Art, had be much stronger than before.


    ¡°Even the world under space and beyond the universe cannot stop me from returning to this ce. I... am back,¡± Su Ming mumbled. At that moment, he no longer appeared as Dao Kong, but had instead gained an unfamiliar appearance.


    This was because he currently did not have a physical body and only possessed a Nascent Divinity.


    Yet even if he was only a Nascent Divinity, he could still bring forth a power that could shock others.


    ¡°Do you want to seize back that real physical body of yours that you mentioned was in the Immortals¡¯ Union? Darn it all, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go seize back your physical body! I¡¯ll go loot crystals.¡± The bald crane spoke with excitement. While doing so, it started shuddering, and the loud racket it created resounded in space.


    ¡°The chances of sess for entering the Immortals¡¯ Union and snatching back my physical body with my current level of cultivation are not high,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The bald crane was taken aback.


    ¡°We will let those from the Immortals¡¯ Union and Saint Defier, or even Di Tian himself, personally bring us in.¡± A wicked smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    The bald crane scrutinized him in surprise before starting to mumble in its heart. It wondered if Su Ming had gone mad after he became the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    It suddenly became slightly worried about what would happen to the now crazy man...


    While the bald crane was busy being worried, dark light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the Light of Extreme Darkness surrounded him. It became stronger and stronger before covering the whole area in that part of the gxy.


    ¡®The Light of Extreme Darkness... It is a light with incredibly powerful might, so all those who see it will feel tempted...¡¯

 Chapter 1129: Greed

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Greed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®So what if they¡¯ve seen me use the Light of Extreme Darkness before? They won¡¯t be able to guess that I¡¯ve be the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness!


    ¡®And so what if this origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared a little too abruptly? Unless they¡¯repletely not tempted...¡¯


    A distortion in space thatsted for nearly seven days had appeared in the gxy near the Immortals¡¯ territory. The area of the distortion spread to three hundred million feet, and it caught the attention of plenty of cultivators in the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    It was especially so when the distortions turned into a gigantic crack on the seventh day. A ck ray of light that seemed to be able to freeze the universe popped out then. The light continued spreading outwards and turned into thepleted version of the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness!


    It shone without end within that area of three hundred million feet. This scene instantly stunned the entire Immortals¡¯ Union. In fact, when another seven days passed, even Morning Dao Sect learned of it.


    In fact... the battle between the two sides graduallye to a stop after that huge origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared. Countless gazesnded on that area belonging to the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    Every single day, arge number of cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union would surround the area of three hundred million feet and observe the Light of Extreme Darkness which had suddenly appeared half a month ago. There was shock in their gazes along with greed.


    They could sense a chill that could freeze their hearts spreading out from the Light of Extreme Darkness, and they could also sense the terrifying power contained within it.


    Throughout the twenty-four hour time period, there would only be two hours when the gigantic origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness was slightly weaker. However, after those two hours, it would shine brighter than at any other time of the day.


    Thee two hours changed every single day. The change was governed by a certain pattern, so many people realized that the Essence of Light was not sentient. It was only changing on instinct.


    The cultivators might not know why it had suddenly appeared in the gxy, but it was a supreme treasure which everyone desired greatly.


    If they could obtain and refine it, then the power of their divine abilities would be greatly enhanced. In fact, even the famous Light of Extreme Darkness in Morning Dao Sect was just a light gathered together to form a Striking Land. There were rumors that Progenitor Dao Chen had personally subjugated it tens of thousands of years ago.


    But what appeared at that moment was not a single ray of light, but a gigantic Essence of Light. This difference was akin to a bright moonpared to a candle me, and the greed grew endlessly in the hearts of all the cultivators who learned about this matter.


    After all, it was not just a Light of Extreme Darkness, but... a huge Essence of Light. If they could refine it, they would enjoy great sesses. If any race took it, they would swiftly increased in power. And if it was taken by Morning Dao Sect or the Immortals¡¯ Union, it could be refined into an astonishing supreme treasure, and in any battle, it could bring forth outstanding power.


    The appearance of the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness caught the attention of the powerful cultivators in the Immortals¡¯ Union. However, the core members which came from the Immortals¡¯ sects and Phoenix Sect had locked down the area where the Light of Extreme Darkness had appeared the moment it showed up.


    It had appeared practically on the Immortals¡¯ doorstep, so they were naturally the first to notice it. The ones who were sent to observe it were then mostly from the Immortals¡¯ sects.


    ¡°This is indeed the Light of Extreme Darkness...¡±


    When it was the twentieth day since the Light of Extreme Darkness had appeared, the white-robed Bai Feng stood in the gxy nearly and spoke coldly to himself while staring at it.


    By her side was Di Tian, who was also dressed in white and had a head full of white hair. He seemed a little older than he was a month ago. His stare was fixed on the Light of Extreme Darkness, though no one knew what he was thinking.


    Between the two was the ck-robed man which belonged to the Eight Paramount Daos and who hade from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. His face was hidden under the ck hood, but it could not conceal the surprised glint in his eyes.


    ¡®Origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness is a rare origin which can only be found beyond the universe of the Expanse Cosmos where it is born... It has already disappeared from Saint Defier¡¯s camp.


    ¡®The Light of Extreme Darkness is something which only grows in developing Expanse Cosmoses and will disappear when the Expanse Cosmos has fully developed! Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, this boundless gxy only has a sliver of a chance to evolve into an Expanse Cosmos like Saint Defier and Dark Dawn in the future and develop its own 180 Expanse Cosmoses. This dazzling light can only appear in this developing, primitive Expanse Cosmos...


    ¡®To Arid Triad, Saint Defier and Dark Dawn are the elderly, while it is still an infant. Whoever obtains this infant will overpower the other camp and be the one and only existence in this endless universe!


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to see... the dazzling origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness in this primitive Arid Triad when my body had just descended for around a thousand years!¡¯ The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he sighed with great emotion in his heart.


    ¡°Make arrangements. I want people to be constantly moving into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness during the next half a month, and I want them to find its core. Lock down the perimeter and forbid all others from stepping in. Kill all those who vite this!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°Sublime Paragon Di Tian, if I can gain control over this Light of Extreme Darkness, the chances of Life Changing Art seeding will increase by another two-tenths. Even if I cannot refine it within a short period of time, all I need is to leave the Brand of my divine sense at its core to gain basic control over it.¡±


    Di Tian¡¯s eyes swiftly focused. He cast a nce at the ck-robed man before lifting his right arm. A jade slip appeared on his palm, and once he crushed it, it turned into nine wisps of smoke that left rapidly into the distance. Soon after, all the Immortals¡¯ sects executed a tight lockdown on the area.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Bai Feng, you might have been rmended by your Master, but there are still plenty of obstructions before you can be a cultivator of Saint Defier. Your body is unable to withstand the Return Reversal Art, but if I obtain this origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness smoothly, then I, along with your Master, will rmend you. With my status as Eight Paramount Dao, I could increase your chances of bing a cultivator of Saint Defier by two-tenths!¡±


    Bai Feng¡¯s expression remained the same. In silence, she cast a cold nce at the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you think that this Essence of Light came too suddenly? You do know that Dao Kong had control over the Light of Extreme Darkness before he was forced into the world beyond the universe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he had control over the Light of Extreme Darkness that this origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared in this universe. There is a connection between them, though your worries are also noteworthy, Fellow Daoist Bai Feng.¡±


    The ck-robed manughed loudly. Even though he said those words, he paid no heed to them. In his eyes, Dao Kong had controlled only the Light of Extreme Darkness, while was was before his eyes was the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness. The difference between the two was akin to heaven and hell.


    ¡°But we do still need to conduct the necessary tests.¡±


    As the ck-robed manughed hoarsely, he appeared near the Light of Extreme Darkness. He rose his right hand and struck the center of his brows. Immediately, a great will rushed out with a bang and like a gust of invisible wind that charged towards the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    After a moment, the ck-robed man¡¯s body jolted. When he retrieved his will, his eyes under the hood shone with excitement.


    ¡°It is indeed the Light of Extreme Darkness. There¡¯s no hint of any consciousness in it. There¡¯s absolutely no chance of it being fake!¡±


    Stillughing, the ck-robed man took a few steps back, but he did not immediately make any rash movements. He knew that there was a force in the Light of Extreme Darkness that could gravely injure Nascent Divinities. However, because it was not sentient. there was a pattern to all of its changes. Once he found a path leading to its core, he could put his Brand and im it for himself.


    When he had sent his divine sense into it, he had immediately sensed the great power and changes within it. The separation of light when it intersected made even him not dare to force his way inside. In fact, he had even sensed a hint of danger.


    Yet the more dangerous it was, the more it stirred up the ck-robed man¡¯s greed. He was also anxious though. He knew that in a month¡¯s time, Xing Ji Dao would arrive, and if he had not obtained the Light of Extreme Darkness by then, he would have apetitor.


    ¡°Then I will have the cultivators of the Immortals¡¯ Union continue fighting against Morning Dao Sect so that they will not be able to spare a single bit of their attention to set their sights on the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness. As for your promise, I thank you, senior,¡± Bai Feng said coldly, then bent her knees slightly and bowed to the ck-robed man.


    ¡°You tter me,¡± the ck-robed man said with a smile, then turned around and vanished to return to the spot beyond the pir of light in the Immortals¡¯ territory. When his body reappeared, the smile on his face disappeared and was reced by a stern expression. He raised his right hand and struck the pir of light. Immediately, the colors within it became muddled, and gradually, seven distorted figures manifested.


    ¡°The Seven Fingers under me, fuse into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness and investigate it clearly. Find out whether it is man-made and whether it really is not sentient as the rumors say!


    ¡°I will give you ten days. You must finish your search by then,¡± the ck-robed man said tly. Immediately, the seven distorted figures shed in the pir of light and turned into seven ck-robed man who bent their backs and bowed to him before disappearing as one.


    Immortals¡¯ Union went into full operation. Every single day, there were numerous cultivators entering the Light of Extreme Darkness to investigate. Usually, only one out of ten people who stepped in would be able to survive.


    As time passed and the number of dead and wounded increased, Morning Dao Sect executed arge-scale investigation. However, since the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness had appeared near the core of the territory which belonged to the Immortals¡¯ Union, Morning Dao Sect could not do much.


    All of the investigations went on methodically. In fact, seven ck-robed man had arrived in the Light of Extreme Darkness several days earlier without making a single sound, and they had begun a detailed investigation of it.


    Su Ming saw all that happened around him. He saw the divine sense of the ck-robed man descend on him, and he also saw the seven presences which belonged to the seven ck-robed man who were much weaker than the former. They carried out an investigation in his light.


    Su Ming also saw Di Tian as well as Bai Feng who looked exactly like Bai Ling...


    Because he was the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, it matter how and who investigated, Su Ming was still the Light of Extreme Darkness. The only thing he needed to do was hide his will and present to them a being without sentience.


    With the bald crane¡¯s help, all of this was very simple.


    It was Su Ming¡¯s trap, a trap in which he used himself as bait. He was waiting for people to take him... and personally bring him into the tightly defended Immortals¡¯ Union.


    And the day for it... was drawing close.

 Chapter 1130: Deceit!

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Deceit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this Essence of Light!¡± When another seven or eight days passed, Bai Feng stood beyond the Light of Extreme Darkness. There was an aloof expression in her eyes, but her brows were furrowed.


    She had felt from the beginning that the Essence of Light had appeared too suddenly, and there was even a strange feeling about it.


    Bai Feng was not the only one who felt this. It could be said that plenty of cultivators were hesitant, but before them was indeed the Light of Extreme Darkness. Because of that, even if they were hesitant and uncertain, that was all. It didn¡¯t affect their actions.


    Su Ming did not fine tune his n. In fact, it could be said that there were plenty of weaknesses in it, but Su Ming did not care. As long as he was the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, it was enough.


    Just this alone was enough!


    This could be considered a straightforward n that everyone could understand. However, it could also be said that it could not even be considered a scheme. It was a game in which Su Ming used himself as bait. During the past few days, he had seen countless cultivatorse over and swim about in his Light of Extreme Darkness while investigating it.


    Su Ming did not be anxious. He constantly waited for someone who was worthy enough to take the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness. To Su Ming, there were only three people who were worthy to do so in the Immortals¡¯ Union. One of them was naturally the aloof Bai Feng beyond the Essence of Light, the other was Di Tian, and the third was the ck-robed man who was one of the Eight Paramount Daos.


    Di Tian nned to have his Life change while Bai Feng wished to be an Immortal in Saint Defier. Both of them had their own needs, and there was also the ck-robed man.


    This coincided with Su Ming¡¯s previous analysis. He had been waiting for the ck-robed man in the first ce, since he had learned from the soul thread that another powerful warrior from Saint Defier¡¯s camp was about to descend.


    It would be a powerful warrior who had the same status as the ck-robed man. This would naturally create apetition. That was why Su Ming was certain that if the ck-robed man was tempted, he would definitelye to obtain the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness before hispanion descended.


    Time passed, and the war between Morning Dao Sect and the Immortals¡¯ Union reached its climax. Every single day, there would be intense,rge-scale battles in numerous ces in the True World. The number of casualties reached a terrifying number, but even so, the war did not end. It just went on even more fiercely.


    A few more days passed. When there was less than a month left before the other Almighty from Saint Defier¡¯s camp would descend, numerous Immortal cultivators surrounded the Light of Extreme Darknessyer byyer. They had investigated most of the interior of the light and discovered its pattern. They had also found a path leading to the core.


    Su Ming did steer the direction of their investigation. The only thing he did was to turn himself into the Light of Extreme Darkness. As for the other things, if he interfered too much, it would seem too fake.


    On that day, the ck-robed man appeared beyond the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness again. This time, he had clearly made enough preparations.


    The eyes hidden under the ck hood sparkled brilliantly, and vast power spread out from his body. It was a power that was equivalent to those in Life Realm, but it was definitely not something those in Life Realm within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos could win against. There was a huge disparity between them.


    ¡®Arcane Void, the Third Step of the cultivation system belonging to Saint Defier¡¯s camp!¡¯ Su Ming sensed the presence of the power from the ck-robed man as well as the vague and slow-moving ripplesing from his divine sense.


    ¡®Dao Kong¡¯s body was destroyed, but as long as my Nascent Divinity is still around, then every single body I have will exude the presence of Dao Kong¡¯s soul. It¡¯s the same for Ecang¡¯s body, and I can do the same thing for that clone of mine which practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    ¡®But this ck-robed man... might be suitable to be another one of my clones, a body which will allow me to obtain a status within Saint Defier¡¯s camp!


    ¡®If I went along with my original n, I wouldn¡¯t need to Possess him, but now... Perhaps Possessing him... would make the process of seizing back my physical body slightly smoother.


    ¡®But the difficulty in this is too great. He is, after all, an Almighty in Arcane Void Realm...¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming slowly pushed down the thought which had suddenly sprouted in his head. He would not allow anything unexpected to happen when it came to him seizing back his physical body.


    Su Ming temporarily gave up on that thought.


    The instant the ripples from Su Ming¡¯s divine sense dissipated, the ck-robed man who was already in Arcane Void Realm standing beyond the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness slowly raised his foot and walked towards the Essence of Light with the respect of the countless Immortal cultivators around him.


    Bai Feng was by his side. She formed a seal with her right hand and pointed at space. Immediately, the gxy distorted, and huge eyeballs appeared. Thousands of them surrounded the area. Dark light shone in each pupil as they stared at the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    The ck-robed man came to a halt before he turned his head around and cast a nce at Bai Feng. She bent her knees slightly, lowered her head, and bowed.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± The ck-robed manughed hoarsely, and praise appeared in his eyes. Bai Feng¡¯s action might not seem to be truly useful, but her intentions could be seen, and this brought the ck-robed man satisfaction. Since Bai Feng was always incredibly beautiful and bold, the ck-robed man kept on feeling somewhat tempted.


    ¡°When you go to Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, you can stay by my side.¡±


    Bai Feng¡¯s face might still be icy cold, but a hint of a smile appeared. There was surprised delight within it, and a barely noticeable bashfulness that was just right on her face. It caused the ck-robed man to immediately admire her even more.


    Di Tian, who was dressed in white and had a head full of white hair, had a calm expression on his face at that moment. He did not need to do anything to prove anything. He might long to be an Abyss Builder, but he knew that Saint Defier¡¯s camp longed even more to be able to control an Abyss Builder.


    And Di Tian, without a doubt, was the best choice. He was confident that there was no one who could surpass him in this regard, not even those from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, because he was the one who thought of this n, and he had been preparing for it for countless years.


    In fact, even without Saint Defier¡¯s help, he would have three-tenths of a chance to be an Abyss Builder. The help from the Saint Defiers would just raise his chances. A hint of a brilliant light shed briefly in Di Tian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Su Xuan Yi, we¡¯ve fought against each other our entire lives, and this time, I will stand before you as an Abyss Builder and Possess you!


    ¡®In the end, I will be the one who will win between us!¡¯ Various emotions surged up in Di Tian¡¯s heart. He had been longing for this day for far too long.


    Under the gazes of the countless cultivators in the area, the ck-robed man took a step forward and stepped into the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    The powerful warriors from the Immortals¡¯ sects guarded the area with vignt expressions. They had been given orders to prevent any sort of problems from arising in this area during this period of time, and should they fail, they would die.


    But fortunately, they were at the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union. This was the entrance to the Immortals¡¯ sects, which was why it would definitely not be easy for those from Morning Dao Sect to reach it even if they wanted to.


    The possibility of them invading en masse was very small. Perhaps individual powerful warriors might rush in, but Di Tian had already made perfect preparations to prevent this.


    When the ck-robed man stepped into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, the many cultivators in the periphery became on guard. Time trickled by, and soon, the time taken by an incense stick to burn went by.


    The ck-robed man drifted in the Light of Extreme Darkness. He did not move quickly. Every single time he moved a certain amount of distance, he would stop for a moment to think. Then, he would change his direction before he moved forward. Endless Light of Extreme Darkness moved about around him. The rays of light moved forward with the ck-robed man, bing stronger as time passed.


    The stronger they became, the more certain the ck-robed man was that the Essence of Light was not sentient.


    An hourter, the ck-robed man had alreadypleted half of his journey. He became slower. In fact, arge amount of chilling air spread out from his body. The Light of Extreme Darkness around him turned ck, as if it had be a gaping mouth that wanted to devour him.


    Wariness appeared in his eyes. asionally, he would take a few steps and lift his right hand, which made it look like he was calcting something. Like that, he finished seven-tenths of his journey in two full hours.


    At that moment, the Light of Extreme Darkness swiftly grew several times brighter and stronger. However, the ck-robed man seemed to have expected this since a long time ago. Before the light became stronger, he sat down cross-legged, and as he formed a seal with his hands, he immediately brought out a small cauldron. When he pushed his hands against it, he breathed out a breath of his life at it.


    Green light shone on the small cauldron and enveloped him. The light was as smooth as a mirror, and it continuously reflected the iing Light of Extreme Darkness. Indirectly, the cauldron had be an Essence of Light.


    ¡®It truly only weakens for two hours...¡¯ A faint smile appeared on the ck-robed man¡¯s lips. When he closed his eyes, he seemed to rx all forms of resistance. Instead, he ced all his attention on controlling the small cauldron.


    When a day passed and the time came for the Light of Extreme Darkness to be weak again, the ck-robed man immediately opened his eyes. He put away the small cauldron, then moved forward again.


    Since his advance grew harder, when two hours passed, he was still a distance away from the core of the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    When the light grew strong again, he sat down cross-legged and used the green light from the small cauldron to fight against it. He closed his eyes and appeared to be very much at ease. He did nothing to fend against anything else.


    The third day, the fourth day... When the two hours of the Light of Extreme Darkness weakening during the fifth day nearly ended, the ck-robed man reached the core!


    It was a dark world, but it could be vaguely seen that there was a perfect runic symbol in the darkness not too far away. It was soplicated that it felt like it would be difficult to remember no matter how many times one looked at it, not to mention that it was barely noticeable in the darkness.


    ¡®This is the core of the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness!¡¯


    A glint shone in the eyes of the ck-robed man, and excitement could be seen ons his face. At the instant the two hours during which the Light of Extreme Darkness weakened were about to end, he spread his divine sense outwards and swept it towards the runic symbol. He could sense no form of consciousness over there, but it seemed like he did not have enough time to leave his divine sense as a Brand.


    When the span of two hours during which the light weakened passed, the vast power from the runic symbol erupted, forcing the ck-robed man to immediately sit down and use the small cauldron to protect himself. He also closed his eyes, and beside the green light surrounding him, he didn¡¯t use anything else to protect himself.


    The instant the two hours during which the light weakened arrived on the sixth day, the ck-robed man moved swiftly and charged towards the runic symbol. When he approached the it, his body copsed with a bang. Blood and flesh spilled everywhere, and all of them fell on the runic symbol.


    At the same time, a ferocious expression appeared on the ck-robed man¡¯s face. With disbelief, he swiftly retreated while screaming in a piercing voice.


    ¡°This is a trap! You are sentient!¡±


    Su Ming, who had been observing the ck-robed man, was taken aback by the bizarre scene, because he had done absolutely nothing.

 Chapter 1131: As for Su Ming…

    <h4>Chapter 1131: As for Su Ming...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ck-robed man¡¯s soul became weaker and weaker under the Light of Extreme Darkness. As he charged forward, his piercing voice echoed in the air as if he wanted to make sure all the people outside learned of what he had found out.


    Su Ming remainedposed and did not move in the slightest. He only stared coldly at the ck-robed man¡¯s soul doing its solo performance.


    Around a dozen breathster, when the ck-robed man had fled tens of thousands of feet away, he swiftly came to a halt. When he turned his head around, the panic and fear on his face disappeared, and it was reced with a faint smile.


    He immediately returned to the spot of the runic symbol. Once he observed it carefully, he rushed forward, causing his soul to directly crash against the runic symbol. With a bang, it turned into countless threads that wrapped themselves tightly around the runic symbol.


    ¡®This ck-robed man is really cautious. He didn¡¯t use his real body toe into contact with me, but sent his subordinates toe forth and indirectly retrieve me as well as to continuously test me.¡¯


    Su Ming observed the runic symbol which had appeared after he turned into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, then sensed that the soul threads were continuously fusing into him.


    After a moment, when the second ck-robed man arrived, his body also copsed with a bang. His blood and flesh sttered on the runic symbol, and his soul also turned into countless soul threads that sped up the process of fusing with the runic symbol.


    Like that, the third, fourth, and fifth body arrived... All the seven ck-robed man who were in Su Ming¡¯s Light of Extreme Darkness self-destructed around the runic symbol. The flesh and blood dyed the runic symbol in blood, and the soulspletely covered it. Then, the blood and flesh which had scattered all around the runic symbol started swiftly shining with a crimson light that surged into the heavens.


    At that instant, the crimson light seemed to form a Rune. It shone several times, and another ck-robed man walked out from within!


    This ck-robed man was in Arcane Void Realm, and he was naturally the ck-robed old man who was one of the Eight Paramount Daos of the Saint Defier¡¯s camp.


    It was just as Su Ming had deduced, everything from before was just a test. The ck-robed man had lived for many years, and there was no way he would be reckless. Even if he was incredibly tempted and absolutely certain that there was no danger, he would still remain cautious.


    However, even though he might call this a test, it was also his method to retrieve the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness. He did not intend to do what those in the area outside thought he would. He did not wish to fuse the Light of Extreme Darkness into his body... but to refine and turn it into his own Enchanted Treasure.


    He had nted portions of his soul in his seven subordinates, and with their flesh and blood, he activated the Relocation Rune. With their souls, he enveloped the runic symbols, and since they were a portion of him, he could indirectly refine the runic symbol without even touching it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you are not sentient. I will treat you as if you are,¡± the ck-robed old man said hoarsely in front of the runic symbol. When he raised his arms, he pointed at it, and immediately, all the ck threads tightened. Ringing sounds reverberated in space, and all the ck threads shattered to turn into ck smoke that crawled into the runic symbol.


    The ck-robed man swung his arm and sat down cross-legged. He continuously formed seals with his hands, and all sorts of seals appeared out of thin air to Brand the runic symbol, which was now surrounded by ck smoke.


    Besides Su Ming¡¯s will, the bald crane¡¯s will was also in the runic symbol. At that moment, the bald crane was shivering while it used its talent as if it had gonepletely mad. It was not fighting against the ck-robed old man¡¯s brand, but was activating all of the tricks it had left behind beforehand which would cause the runic symbol to go through certain changes.


    This was a decision they hade to after Su Ming and the bald crane had a discussion. If they divided theplete runic symbol to one hundred portions, then what Su Ming required the bald crane to do was hide seven-tenths of it. This was not difficult. The difficultyy in making the others think that the remaining three-tenths were theplete runic symbol.


    If it worked, Su Ming could wipe off the other person¡¯s will on the runic symbol at any time he wanted toplete his n since he possessed most of it.


    ¡°Darn it all, how dare this man y tricks with me?! Little Boy Su, give me some stimtion. I need stimtion!¡± The bald crane shuddered and shouted at Su Ming. The ck-robed old man¡¯s speed as he formed the seals was getting faster while he remained beyond the runic symbol, and the Brands were increasing in number. Hints of connection were swiftly being built between them.


    ¡°Two crystals,¡± Su Ming stated calmly.


    The bald crane let out an arrogant cry, instantly filled with excitement.


    Su Ming had always believed that the bald crane did not have the concept of difference in numbers. As long as the number was greater than one, it was already considered stimtion in its eyes...


    The ck-robed old man beyond the runic symbol swiftly bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. At the instant it fell on the runic symbol, it let out a bang, and the connection waspletely formed.


    ¡°Twenty crystals,¡± Su Ming stated tly, and the bald crane¡¯s excitement reached its peak. At the instant the ck-robed old man beyond the runic symbol coughed up blood and the connection was formed, the bald crane finallypleted all it needed to prepare and activated its Art. The runic symbol did not change, but seven-tenths of it had been hidden away.


    In a dozen of breaths, the ck-robed old man¡¯s Brand upied the entire runic symbol. Excitement appeared on his face, and he threw his head back tough.


    He could sense that he had formed an inseparable connection with the ball of origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness. With just one thought, he could make it change, and he felt as if it had be a part of him. This was a feeling that came from his Blood Refinement having worked. It did not matter whether the Essence of Light had been sentient prior to his actions, for at that moment, the only will it had was of that ck-robed man.


    As heughed long and hard, the ck-robed old man raised his right hand and seized the runic symbol through space. Immediately, the runic symbol with Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity shrank swiftly. The Light of Extreme Darkness around the area also shrank rapidly, and in an instant, it disappeared. The runic symbol thennded in the ck-robed old man¡¯s withered hand.


    When he squeezed it, the runic symbol disappeared and entered his body. It floated in his heart,s enveloped by his Nascent Divinity. The feeling that he had gained control of the Light of Extreme Darkness instantly rose in the ck-robed old man, and the aura of his cultivation base seemed to grow.


    The Light of Extreme Darkness disappeared, and everything in the area was instantly revealed before the group of cultivators waiting outside. They saw the ck-robed old man letting out a long string ofughter, and they also saw piercing ck light suddenly spreading out from his body when he turned around.


    Countless shrill screams of pain immediately rang out in the area. The light surrounded the tens of thousands of cultivators who had been guarding the area vigntly. When they screamed, their bodies tumbled backwards, and they coughed up blood. Their souls had been severely wounded, and their bodies had instantly filled with a freezing chill. They bled from their eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. In fact, there were thousands of cultivators whose souls crumbled straight away, and their bodies turned into ice that plunged down into the gxy.


    The ck-robed old man¡¯sughter grew even stronger. He did not care if the barbaric cultivators died. They were ants and not worthy to enter his sight.


    At that moment, he was incredibly at ease and very satisfied with the power of the Light of Extreme Darkness. He made an analysis in his heart. If he spread out the Light of Extreme Darkness with his full power and used his cultivation base to control it, he could instantly kill the hundreds of thousands of people in this ce.


    Even in Saint Defier¡¯s camp, this sort of supreme treasure was rarely seen. With his status, it would be impossible for him to obtain it, but he could get it with extreme ease in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. There was no way that he would not be excited over this.


    The souls of hundreds of thousands of people in the area had been injured severely, but Di Tian paid no attention to it. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°Congrattions on obtaining the supreme treasure, Fellow Daoist Zhang Ji Jun!¡±


    A brilliant light shone in Bai Feng¡¯s eyes. A hint of a smile appeared on her indifferent face, and she bent her knees slightly to bow to the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°Do not worry, the both of you. I will fulfill the promise I gave you earlier.¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯sughter reverberated in the air.


    When he was about to open his mouth and say something else, his expression swiftly changed, and he raised his head rapidly. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes.


    ¡°He came earlier that what was nned... Hmph, looks like the Ancient Gods possess methods to send messages back to Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos!¡± A focused glint appeared in the ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes, and a cold sneer twisted his lips.


    Soon after, Di Tian¡¯s expression changed. When he turned his head back, excitement appeared in his eyes. He looked towards the pir of light that shot towards the heavens from the Immortals¡¯ territory!


    The pir of light shone brilliantly, and in just the span of a few breaths, it instantly covered an area of one hundred thousand feet in width. When it surged into the heavens, all the cultivators in the area were able to see it clearly.


    ¡°Xing Ji Dao¡¯s clone has descended ahead of schedule. Fellow Daoist Di Tian, your serendipity is high. Oh well, we shan¡¯t let you wait any longer. We will go to the physical body of that Abyss Builder right now and retrieve it. Once Xing Ji Dao descends, we will activate the Art together.¡± The ck-robed old man swung his arm, and with a single move, he charged through space towards where the pir of light was located.


    Di Tian could not hide his excitement. Without any hesitation, he stepped into the Immortals¡¯ territory to charge straight towards Su Ming¡¯s physical body.


    Bai Feng regained the icy cold look she had previously. She stared at the hundreds of thousands of cultivators around her, and contempt, which made it seem like she was staring at ants, showed up in her eyes. When she turned around, she hesitated for a moment before heading after the ck-robed old man.


    The pir of light connecting Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos and True Morning Dao World shone with a piercing light. There was a powerful, mighty pressure spreading out from it with loud bangs.


    There were countless runic symbols surrounding the pir of light. Each of them had a pressure that could make a person suffocate.


    Booming sounds spread through the entire Immortals¡¯ Union. They traveled into each corner of thend until it affected the entire True Morning Dao World.


    All the cultivators in True Morning Dao World sensed a mighty pressure that felt like a mountain pressing down on them at that instant. There was also a feeling that caused their hearts to tremble and even their souls to feel as if they were about to be ripped apart.


    Almost the instant the pir of light rumbled and the cultivator from Saint Defier¡¯s camp descended, the eyes of Su Xuan Yi, who was still sitting in his istion grounds in Morning Dao Sect and meditating flew open. Intense anticipation rose within him, something that looked like it had been suppressed for countless years. At that moment, it was finally ready to erupt from his body.


    ¡®The first stage of my n... is about to bepleted... True Morning Dao World is no longer useful... I¡¯ve been preparing for this for many years, Lord Sublime Paragon, you¡¯d best not disappoint me. My fellow Daoists from Saint Defier¡¯s camp, you will all have to work hard as well...


    ¡®As for Su Ming...¡¯ Su Xuan Yi fell silent. A glint shone in his eyes, and he frowned.

 Chapter 1132: Rattling Drum

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Rattling Drum</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Where did that child go? I can¡¯t find him. This is something that has never happened before. The Seed of Life Extermination is about to be fully mature, but it seems like there is a power interfering with it... But as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the first stage of the n, I¡¯m fine with it. There are certain things he mustn¡¯t know before the Seed of Life Extermination matures.¡¯


    Aplicated look appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face. He sighed softly, and a hint of regret appeared in his eyes. He lowered his head and stared at the rattling drum before him, then raised his hand and touched it gently.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry... but you really do not suit Yu Xuan, because you... really don¡¯t have the right to... I will use another method to make it up to you...¡¯ Su Xuan Yi closed his eyes.


    Far away in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was a pce. It had a pink room which belonged to a girl and was filled with a strange, floral fragrance. It was definitely not something ordinary. With one whiff of that scent, a person¡¯s cultivation base would increase slightly. In fact, even their soul would be nourished.


    If a person trained in that room, they would find that their progress was much faster than when they were outside of it. This sort of ce was rarely seen in the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, but it was present in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    Yu Xuan was in that room. She sat quietly in there and stared at the starry sky beyond the window in a daze.


    Before her was a table, and on that table was a tray with two things. One of them was a rattling drum. It was a toy she had possessed since she was a child. There were originally supposed to be two, but one of them had gone missing...


    The other item was a ck stone fragment.


    If Su Ming was there, he would definitely be able to tell that the fragment... was identical to the one he had received from Xiao Hong.


    It was... a fragment of the Seed of Life Extermination!


    .....


    The cultivators of the Immortals¡¯ Union were engaged against those in Morning Dao Sect in all sorts of intense battles in many parts of True Morning Dao World. The hearts of many cultivators from both sides trembled during the numerous battles, but there were few who knew the real reason for their war.


    They did not know... that a disaster was about to descend on True Morning Dao World. They also did not know that the pir of light at the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union had be extremely dazzling.


    Beyond the pir of light was the ck-robed old man with his hands behind his back. By his side was Bai Feng, and with a gaze full of longing, she stared at the pir of light. She wanted to be an Immortal. This was something she craved for deeply, and she could give up on everything for it.


    Di Tian had also returned from the other side. Excitement was on his face. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. The results of his wait were about to show up. Even with his previous status of Sublime Paragon, he could not contain his emotions while he wondered whether he would fail and end up losing.


    Time trickled by. The booming soundssted for the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn. When they became louder, an afterimage suddenly appeared at the top of the pir of light. At an extreme speed, it shot down and descended in the area below.


    Through the pir of light, the trio could see that the afterimage had the shape of a person. The figure distorted and changed, as if moving from another world.


    Waves of vast, mighty pressure shot through the pir of light to spread out violently through the area. In fact, even the space in the surroundings started showing signs of cracking when a power that seemed to be able to make space change spread out with loud rumbles.


    Di Tian¡¯s pupils shrank. He stood without moving, but his hair and robes rustled as they were blown by back by the pressure. Bai Feng¡¯s face turned pale. She gradually moved back, forcibly withstanding the spread of this mighty pressure.


    ¡°What a powerful cultivation!¡± Bai Feng sucked in a sharp breath.


    The ck-robed old man looked as calm as usual. With his hands behind his back, he stood still with a cold smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not due to his level of cultivation. This is the power of the World that appeared due to the friction caused by movement between two worlds, and this is just a hint of it. Those who descend all possess this sort of power of the World, but when theye out of the pir of that, it will disappear.


    ¡°But if we¡¯re talking about his real level of cultivation, then it¡¯ll be stronger than what you are sensing right now... It¡¯s a pity that the pir of light leading to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos still has ws. Otherwise, us Eight Paramount Daos could send our real bodies here instead of using our souls to rebuild them.


    ¡°Xing Ji Dao is well-matched with me in terms of our levels of cultivation, and he is skilled in the power of stars. The changes in his power are fathomless...¡± As the ck-robed old man spoke, he cast a nce at the afterimage who was rapidly being formed in the pir of light before he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Xing Ji Dao, it¡¯s been a long time since we saw each other.¡±


    At the moment the ck-robed old man said those words, two spots of dark light shone in the distorting afterimage in the pir of light. They were at the height of a person¡¯s head, which made it seem like the figure had opened its eyes to reveal a fierce light aimed at the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°Zhang Ji Dao, it¡¯s only been one thousand something years since we met. Can you actually consider it to be a long time?¡± The new voice was not as hoarse as the ck-robed old man¡¯s, but had a gentle tone to it. When it spokenguidly, Bai Feng¡¯s heart trembled, and she took a few steps back again.


    Di Tian, however, remained standing still while staring at the pir of light.


    ¡°You must be Fellow Daoist Di Tian.¡± The afterimage in the pir of light became even more distorted. Yet even so, it gave them a feeling that it was bing more corporeal. The two lights moved their gaze away from the ck-robed old man and looked towards Di Tian.


    ¡°It is indeed me,¡± he said with a smile.


    During that moment, the distorting afterimage in the pir of light came to a halt, and an incredibly handsome middle-aged man with long hair appeared. He had an awe-inspiring face, and his eyes seemed to contain an entire gxy. They had countlesss intersecting with each other to form runic symbols that changed continuously.


    While the ck-robed man looked towards the afterimage in the pir of light, Su Ming too directed his attention to it. When he saw the neer, he verified that this was the person he had seen in the previous ck-robed man¡¯s memories.


    Yet there was one thing that did not add up. The difference between this person¡¯s level of cultivation and the one he saw in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes was too great; it was like heaven and earth. However, when Su Ming thought of the ck-robed old man¡¯s words moments ago, heughed coldly.


    It seemed that not even those from Saint Defier could retain theirplete level of cultivation when they descended. They needed to rebuild their bodies which would be akin to clones in which arge amount of power could be sent down. It was also likely that they would require some time to slowly recover.


    Once the head appeared in the pir of light, the rest of the body began to manifest as well. It was without clothes, and it looked like it was slowly growing from the top to the bottom.


    The man¡¯s body was so perfect, the hearts of teenage girls would let out a loud thump upon seeing it. Bai Feng stared at it without blinking. No one could tell at that moment whether she was doing it intentionally or not, but a hint of red had appeared on her icy cold face, making it even more beautiful than usually.


    ¡°Could this beautiful Daoist be Phoenix Sect¡¯s Bai Feng?¡± The torso had already formed in the pir, and the man¡¯s arms were growing rapidly at that moment. He looked towards Bai Feng with a smile.


    ¡°I, Bai Feng, greet Senior Xing Ji Dao.¡± Bai Feng immediately lowered her head and bent her knees slightly to bow to him.


    At the same time, Xing Ji Dao¡¯s limbs formed in the pir, and a long blue robe swiftly appeared on his body. With his wide shoulders and lean body, he was very attractive to the members of the opposite sex.


    The middle-aged man took a step out of the pir of light. At the instant he did so, the mighty pressure disappeared. It was just as the ck-robed old man had said: the mighty pressure from before was due to the power of the World. Once it disappeared, a power that was equivalent to those in Life Realm and Arcane Void Realm in Saint Defier¡¯s camp spread out from the middle-aged man¡¯s body and started fighting against the ck-robed old man¡¯s in a subtle but profound manner.


    The ck-robed old man smiled, and a ray of ck light shed on his body. Needless to say, it was the Light of Extreme Darkness. It might only have appeared briefly, but it was enough to make Xing Ji Dao¡¯s eyes shrink.


    ¡°Looks like I am still a step toote. The origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness has already been taken, but it seems like you still need to nourish it a little.¡± Xing Ji Dao shook his head and did not bother hiding the regret in his heart. As he spoke, a fierce re appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Everything in the primitive Arid Triad is still growing, and so foreign treasures that will apany you for life may appear,¡± the ck-robed old man said faintly.


    ¡°Then the next time...¡± A glint appeared in Xing Ji Dao¡¯s eyes, and he looked towards the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°I will let you have it.¡± The ck-robed old man smiled faintly.


    Xing Ji Dao also did the same. His smile grew wider until he startedughing loudly with the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally left Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. I do like this ce with no forms of oppression. We can snatch everything here.¡±


    Xing Ji Dao stared at his surroundings, and his expression filled with great emotion. When he raised his right hand, he seized Bai Feng. Her expression changed, but she did not show any resistance. Once Xing Ji Dao grabbed her, he took a sniff of her body.


    ¡°The women among these barbarians are also suitable to be made into furnaces, but do not be afraid. I will not turn you into a furnace. You are his, and your Master is mine.¡±


    Xing Ji Dao cast a nce at theposed ck-robed old man and smiled faintly before letting go of Bai Feng¡¯s hand. With a pale face, she swiftly took a few steps back and instinctively stood beside the ck-robed old man. Xing Ji Dao¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he looked towards Di Tian.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Di Tian, I havee here with Lord Saint Defier¡¯s orders to aid you with my full power when you change your Life to be an Abyss Builder. Now, hurry up and ce that physical body in Saint Defier¡¯s Heaven Prating Pir!¡±


    A brilliant spark shone in Di Tian¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand and swung it forward. Immediately, a huge altar appeared with a bang. Lying on it was Su Ming¡¯s real physical body!


    The instant the altar appeared, it charged towards the pir of light and fused into it. It floated inside, surrounded by countless rings of light.


    Su Ming was hidden in the runic symbol. Even though it was in the ck-robed old man¡¯s body, it did not affect Su Ming¡¯s vision. He saw what happened to Bai Feng, but there was no longer any pain in his heart, only indifference.


    That woman no longer had any connection to him. All her paths were chosen by herself. Pursuing the powerful was always a choice made by the weak. There was no right or wrong in it.


    Su Ming also saw his real physical body on the altar that fused into the pir of light. This was the first time he was so close to it!


    ¡°I¡¯vee with the treasure Lord Ni Sheng specifically created to help you change your Life. It can help you gain extra two-tenths more of a chance to seed. With my help and Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s help, we¡¯ll be able to add another tenths of a chance.


    ¡°As for the possibility of sess, you will have to calcte it yourself, but you still need to make careful preparations. There is a possibility... that you will fail. If that happens, this treasure will make sure that your soul will not be destroyed, but it will mean that you will lose your right to change your Life, and we will search for other people to continue testing this.¡± Xing Ji Dao¡¯s expression was stern when he looked at Di Tian.


    The white-haired man nodded. His eyes sparkled when he shifted his gaze to the ck-robed old man.


    The ck-robed old man let out a dry cough.


    ¡°With my Light of Extreme Darkness guarding your soul, another two-tenths of a chance will be added.¡±


    ¡®Nearly eight-tenths of a chance to seed. I have nearly eight-tenths to seed in changing my Life! Even if their words are slightly exaggerated and I take off two-tenths, there will still be six-tenths of a chance. It¡¯s enough!¡¯ A brilliant light shone in Di Tian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Heed my words. Lord Saint Defier¡¯s treasure, please fuse the soul into the body, manipte the heavens to change Life, and overturn the universe!¡± Xing Ji Dao shouted.


    He brought his right hand up. Immediately, a white ring flew off his finger and charged towards the pir of light.

 Chapter 1133: Lord Saint Defier’s Treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Lord Saint Defier¡¯s Treasure!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The white ring was very thin and did not look like it belonged to a man. Instead, it seemed like it was something a woman would use. When it flew out, it shot into the pir of light which reached the heavens and went to float above the altar, right on top of Su Ming¡¯s real physical body.


    ¡°Lord Saint Defier¡¯s treasure, we ask that you help us!¡±


    A dark light shone in the eyes of Xing Ji Dao, who was dressed in blue. He formed a seal with his right hand and pointed at the ring in the pir, and it immediately shone with a dazzling light before growingrger, nearly reaching thirty feet.


    At the same time, waves of aura that shook the pir of light were released. They filled the pir before seeping out. Bai Feng¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically, and she took a few staggering steps back. Shock, the kind of which she had never felt before, showed up on her pale face, but there was also fervent ardor shining in her eyes.


    She trembled and immediately knelt down in worship.


    As for Di Tian, he was once a Sublime Paragon and a powerful warrior who had surpassed in power the current bodies of the ck-robed man and Xing Ji Dao. Even though he could notpare to the real bodies of the two in Saint Defier¡¯s camp, he could still put up a fight against them.


    When he and Su Xuan Yi had been gravely wounded in the past, his injuries were worse, which made it so he could only retain his soul, and his level of cultivation had also regressed by a lot. But no matter what, he had once been a Sublime Paragon.


    Yet under the mighty pressure spreading out from the ring, his expression changed as well. He took a few steps back, and shock appeared in his eyes.


    The mighty pressure was filled with an air of supremacy, as if all those under it had to kneel down in worship and bow their heads. All those who dared to struggle would be destroyed.


    ¡®Avacaniya! This is definitely Avacaniya¡¯s presence! Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos¡¯ powerful warrior is in Avacaniya Realm!¡¯ Di Tian¡¯s breathing quickened. When he moved back, his expression changed, and he chose to kneel down.


    The white ring in the pir of light continued exuding a mighty presence while numerousplicated runic symbols came to surround it. Each of one contained power which could suffocate Su Ming, and when he saw them, he felt as if a door had been opened before him!


    It broadened his horizons and had, during that instant, allowed him to see... a cultivator in Avacaniya!


    The presence was the strength of something in his memories. When Su Ming searched through them, a figure appeared in his head... an ancient figure standing on an ancient ship which watched all manner of lives bringing offerings to him.


    ¡®Old Man Extermination gave off the same feeling. This person¡¯s presence means that he¡¯s in the same Realm as the Old Man Extermination. This ring came from Saint Defier, so it¡¯s Lord Saint Defier¡¯s treasure!¡¯


    Fervent ardor appeared on Xing Ji Dao¡¯s expression, and he immediately knelt down in the direction of the ring. The ck-robed old man also swung his arm at the moment he sensed the presence spreading out from the ring and knelt down.


    As the presence continued spreading out, gradually, all the cultivators knelt down with shaking hearts.


    Slowly but surely, even all the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect who were fighting against those in the Immortals¡¯ Union within the territory of the Immortals¡¯ Union reacted in the same manner as their enemies. Their hearts trembled, and in shock, they looked in the direction of the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union. Then, they instinctively chose to kneel down and worship the presence.


    About a dozen breathster, the presence spread through the entire True Morning Dao World. In fact, it even affected Morning Dao Sect and shocked countless cultivators. Their bodies trembled, and with humiliation as well as despair, they were forced to kneel down in the direction of the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    The entire Morning Dao Sect descended into dead silence, with countless cultivators kneeling down in worship.


    Only Su Xuan Yi let out a low growl at the instant he sensed the presence while in his istion grounds within Morning Dao Sect, and a glint of anticipation for something long-awaited shone in his eyes. He slowly stood up under the presence. He raised his right hand and clenched his fist, then threw a punch at the air.


    The whole world was silent, but Su Xuan Yi¡¯s istion grounds trembled furiously, like it was about to crumble. However, countless runic symbols immediately appeared in the air, and as they shed rapidly, they seemed to mend the air.


    ¡°This presence still isn¡¯t enough... but the first stage is about to bepleted. When it reachespletion, I will gain full control of this body, and I will be able to walk out of this ce!


    ¡°Saint Defier, Dark Dawn, and you Young Little Sublime Paragon, you have all been specting for a long time, but you could never guess my ns. You could never understand... my madness after my race was destroyed!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi threw his head back andughed. Ferociousness appeared on his face, and hidden underneath it was a madness that could destroy the universe.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s roar echoed in the istion grounds, but it did not reach the Immortals¡¯ Union or Su Ming¡¯s ears. At that moment, he was in the ck-robed old man¡¯s body. He stared at the white ring in the pir of light, and a feeling he¡¯d never felt before rose in his heart. It surged in him violently, and his heart seemed to go through a metamorphosis... a metamorphosis of longing for even greater power and bing the greatest in the world.


    ¡®So this is Lord Saint Defier¡¯s level of cultivation... I wonder if there wille a day when I will possess this power?!¡¯


    Su Ming fixed his stare on the white ring while ripples appeared in his divine sense. Yet he did not notice that the bald crane, who had also hidden itself in the ck-robed man¡¯s body, had started trembling ceaselessly when it saw the white ring. Fond remembrance showed up in its eyes. An indefinable feeling rose within it, as if it was recalling something.


    ¡°Fei Hua... how many years has it been? How many years has it been since I left that ce? So you... have already taken that step forward and be Lord Saint Defier... Did you use the method I told you in the past? It was a path I discovered based on the calctions from my whole life.


    ¡°It was the wrong path, but one that could allow you to be Lord Saint Defier...¡±


    As the bald crane mumbled, it suddenly used its w to grab hold of its head. ¡°Damn it, I seem to have remembered something again...¡±


    During that moment, numerous cracks appeared on the altar holding Su Ming¡¯s real physical body in the pir of light. The cracking continued, and more breaks appeared. In the span of a few breaths, the entire altar... melted!


    It did not copse, but melted and became muddy liquid. Waves of faint fragrance spread out from it before turning into fog. It enveloped Su Ming¡¯s real physical body and the ring.


    At the same time, the light seeped through the fog and shot through Su Ming¡¯s real physical body as if the ring possessed its own consciousness. Immediately, right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, his physical body turned transparent.


    He could see venous paths in his physical body, and there were vortices packed densely together within them. It looked like the venous paths formed a gigantic,plicated runic symbol and a lock.


    To the others, the runic symbol wasplicated and profound, but Su Ming felt like he had seen life upon taking a look at it. The runic symbol formed by the venous paths was the Brand of life which belonged to the Abyss Builders, and the lock was clearly something that kept the bloodline safe.


    ¡°Paragon Zhang Ji Dao!¡± the blue-robed Xing Ji Dao said.


    Right away, the ck-robed old man raised his arms. When he formed a seal, he instantly charged towards the pir of light with Xing Ji Dao. Once they shot inside, they sat right beside the white ring.


    The two of them sucked in a deep breath at the same time before spreading out all of their cultivation bases to fuse into the white ring. Clearly, neither of them was worthy enough to control the ring alone, so the both of them were had to act at the same time. Even so, they they were still faced with great difficulty.


    Su Ming¡¯s divine sense rippled. While in the ck-robed old man¡¯s body, he sensed the ck-robed old man¡¯s cultivation base tumbling about before it charged towards the white ring. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had a strong urge to split a part of his divine sense to follow after that cultivation base. The urge was incredibly strong, so strong that even if Su Ming wanted to suppress it, he felt a great reluctance to do so.


    ¡®This is Saint Defier¡¯s treasure. This sort of treasure...¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s divine sense rippled violently before he sent out a bit of it towards the white ring along with the ck-robed man¡¯s cultivation base.


    The bald crane had no idea of how important this matter was during the entire process. Once Su Ming promised it crystals, it immediately stopped thinking about all the jumbled up memories in its mind. Instead, with its full power, it worked to transform Su Ming¡¯s divine sense so that it would appear the exact same as the ck-robed old man¡¯s cultivation base.


    The thread of divine sense which Su Ming had separated from himself instantly surged into the white ring with the ck-robed man¡¯s cultivation base. At the instant it entered the ring, rumbles rang out in Su Ming¡¯s head. He saw a vast world with mountains and rivers as well as countless liveforms. Yet when he looked closer, he discovered that the lifeforms and even the world itself was formed by various runic symbols. There were so many of them that even Su Ming could not count all of them. There was only one word which could be used to describe the number¡ªcountless.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the world, he noticed that the white ring was not activated by Xing Ji Dao and the ck-robed man. Their levels of cultivation were just like a drop in an oceanpared to the supreme treasure.


    However, the injection of their cultivation bases into the ring seemed to have unlocked some sort of seal within it. The action disassembled all the existences formed by runic symbols amid loud rumbles, and they turned into countless runic symbols that danced in the air.


    Su Ming watched it full of shock. He had a strong feeling... that there was a path hidden within the runic symbols which he could not understand. Once he managed it, his cultivation base would increase by leaps and bounds. This feeling was incredibly great, and Su Ming¡¯s full attention was fixed on his observations.


    Once the entire world turned into countless runic symbols, Xing Ji Dao shouted out, ¡°Di Tian, offer up all the things you¡¯ve prepared in the past... use them to overturn the universe, make the earth turn into the sky, and cause the reversal of time run to its end!¡±


    A light shone in Di Tian¡¯s eyes. He suppressed the strong excitement in his heart and threw his storage bag forward. With a raise of his right hand, the bag opened, and a countless items he had prepared in the course of numerous years flew out.

 Chapter 1134: Change for the Worst!!

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Change for the Worst!!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    All of the items were rarely seen things in True Morning Dao World. Each one could tempt countless cultivators and make them go mad. They were so rare that the degree of rarity was would be difficult to describe.


    Yet all of them immediately melted into the pir of light, and it was so quick that their appearances could not even be seen clearly. They turned into liquid and were swiftly absorbed by the white ring.


    Di Tian had prepared them for tens of thousands of years. Yet in just about a dozen breaths, all of them turned into liquid and werepletely absorbed by the white ring.


    Soon after, a piercing white light spread out from the white ring. In a sh, that light spread out in all directions and covered an area of eight hundred million feet, and then, this area in the gxy... disappeared.


    It was described as such because the dark hues of the space in the gxy had vanished and were reced by ayer of white light. There was a color to that light, and if a person raised their head to look, they would have a strong feeling that the gxy had turned into a blue sky!


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled when he saw it, because he was the only one who saw the event in itsplete form. In fact, not even the ck-robed old man or Xing Ji Dao saw it, because they had only sent their cultivation bases to fuse into the ring. Due to some sort of show of respect, they had not dared to send their divine senses into the ring.


    Su Ming saw that once the items Di Tian had prepared for tens of thousands of years melted, they were absorbed by the ring. Their only use was to turn into a power that would gather all the runic symbols.


    The act of gathering the countless runic symbols in the world within the ring required a lot of energy. The materials Di Tian had prepared could do so, albeit only for a short moment. The countless runic symbols merged together until there were only three left!


    Theplexity of the three runic symbols caused Su Ming¡¯s divine sense to crumble the moment he saw them. He could not withstand them, but even though his divine sense had crumbled, he had a strong feeling that... all the runic symbols in the world within the ring were formed by the three runic symbols continuously merging with each other.


    At the instant the divine sense was destroyed, Su Ming saw one of the three divine senses had sent out the white light to form... the blue sky which stretched out to a circr area of eight hundred million feet beyond the pir.


    The entire sky was in truth... just a runic symbol!


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He might have had one sliver of his divine sense destroyed, but without any hesitation, he split up another portion and used the ck-robed man¡¯s cultivation base to charge straight towards the white ring.


    It was a serendipity, a fortuitous event. It was a great serendipitous event that a normal person would find hard to experience under normal circumstances.


    Even though Su Ming hade for his real physical body, he would absolutely not give up on this chance. He might not understand the three runic symbols for the moment, but he still wanted to look at them. His instincts were telling him that they were connected to the Avacaniya Realm!


    When Su Ming¡¯s divine sense entered the white ring again, he saw light spill out from the second runic symbol. Its color was ck. At the instant it spread out, it immediately changed the area beneath the blue sky into ck earth!


    Even though the color was ck, it was different from the ck hue of space. It was truly earth!


    Within the area of eight hundred million feet in the gxy was a blue sky and dark earth. The ce had been changed into a world!


    Such a divine ability dazed all the cultivators in the area, but their absent-mindedness did notst for too long. When the light from the third runic symbol spread out, all the people who saw it immediately felt like the world had been overturned.


    The blue sky turned into the earth, and the earth changed into the blue sky. Nobody changed position, but the feeling of the world being overturned immediately made all the cultivators nauseous, and their faces went pale.


    The world had been overturned!


    The power to make the world within eight hundred million feet overturn fell back the next instant. All of it surged back into the pir at the center and gathered on Su Ming¡¯s real physical body.


    Boom!


    Su Ming¡¯s real physical body might still have been transparent, but the venous paths and the runic symbols were trembling and distorting faintly. If they could have beenpared to a lock of life previously, then at that moment, that lock was reversing under the power that overturned the world. That lock... opened!


    Di Tian watched this from beyond the pir of light with excitement. He understood the Abyss Builders very well, and he could tell at that moment that the lock on the blood within the Abyss Builder¡¯s physical body had been opened!


    During that moment, the runic symbol which had turned into the earth changed into the runic symbol of the sky. The invisible runic symbol which overturned the world also seemed to have shed at the same time. Immediately, booming sounds shook the entire True Morning Dao World.


    Su Ming immediately sensed that the three runic symbols were continuously circling each other. Based on some sort of pattern... a power of time which was simr to that of the Abyss Builders spread out from them with a bang.


    At the instant the power of time appeared, it spread in all directions. It flowed swiftly, making time flow in reverse, and the effect was clearly seen on Di Tian as well as Bai Feng.


    Sometimes, they would appear old, and their presences would instantly gain an even more ancient air. At other times... Di Tian would look young, and Bai Feng even more so. These changessted for about a dozen breaths before swiftlying to a stop!


    Time no longer moved, and neither did it flow in reverse. It had stoppedpletely!


    At that instant, the power immediately shrank and gathered on Su Ming¡¯s real physical body within the pir of light. This resulted in everything in the area beyond the pir to return to normal. Only Su Ming¡¯s real physical body was cut off from the time in the area outside, frozen in a state in which time was not moving for it.


    At the instant time stopped, Xing Ji Dao¡¯s exhausted traveled outwards.


    ¡°Di Tian, change your Life now!¡±


    Di Tian threw his head back and roared before he sat down cross-legged. He struck his forehead with his right hand, and immediately, his body started aging with a bang before he was instantly destroyed.


    However, at the instant his body was destroyed, his Nascent Divinity flew out, and he started burning in midair. This burningsted for the span of two breaths before he reached his limit. As his Nascent Divinity burned... a golden soul appeared!


    Di Tian had absorbed the power of his physical body so his Nascent Divinity would increase in power exponentially for a short period of time. With the power burning his Nascent Divinity, he also forced out his soul, which had fused with the Nascent Divinity. The golden hue on the soul exuded the great power of Sublime Paragons!


    He had used the burning of the physical body and Nascent Divinity for his soul to return to its former level of cultivation. However, this could notst long. Once the time ran out, the damage he¡¯d suffer would be incredibly grave, but it did not matter to him. During that instant, not only did he regain his former level of cultivation, he even showed improvement. Clearly, even though his level of cultivation in the past years could not match up to his former power, he had gained a lot of epiphanies.


    Even the ck-robed old man and Xing Ji Dao raised their heads and cast sideways nces at him. Their pupils narrowed slightly.


    At that moment, Di Tian¡¯s golden soul turned into a golden long arc that shot into the pir of light connecting to the heavens. With greed in his eyes, Di Tian cast a nce at Su Ming¡¯s transparent physical body for which time had been frozen.


    Itsted for a brief moment before he moved his soul without any hesitation. In an instant, he rushed into Su Ming¡¯s real physical body. When Su Ming saw it, his response was a coldugh.


    Since he coulde so close and hide in the ck-robed old man¡¯s body, then what Su Ming needed to do was at that moment was not to seize his body back before Di Tian. This was not practical. What he needed to do was simple¡ªto make Di Tian fail, and it would be enough.


    Once Di Tian failed, Saint Defier would begin the process of searching for another person to go through the Life Changing Art. In the meantime, Su Ming, who had already attached himself to the ck-robed old man, would have enough time to easily seize back his real physical body.


    In fact, the instant Di Tian¡¯s soul fused with Su Ming¡¯s real physical body, the ck-robed old man helped Su Ming a little. A glint appeared in this eyes, and ck light immediately shone on his body.


    It was the Light of Extreme Darkness, the one the ck-robed old man had promised Di Tian. When he changed his life, he would use it to help him keep his soul steady. The moment the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared, Su Ming immediately gave up on his original n.


    Instead, he had his divine sense leave swiftly with the Light of Extreme Darkness. At the same time Di Tian¡¯s soul began to fuse, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense... entered his real physical body for the first time ever.


    A warm feeling he had never sensed before instantly rose in his heart. He was in the physical body he had desired for a long time. It was his real physical body, which he had craved for even in his dreams. When he was in thend of Berserkers and realized that he was just a soul, he had always dreamed about seizing his physical body back. Even when he was banished to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, that thought had persisted in his heart.


    At that moment though, he hade infinitesimally close to his physical body. His divine sense fused with it, and the feeling that he could control the body with ease if he was given just a little time gave Su Ming an urge to fuse with it regardless of all costs at that instant.


    He could sense the venous paths in the physical body. While they were frozen, Di Tian was swiftly spreading his soul over them. Once his soul spread to all of them, he would seed in changing his Life.


    Su Ming forced down the urge in his heart andughed coldly. He only needed to change a few things, and he could make it so that Di Tian would not seed, but the instant Su Ming was about to take action, an indescribable sense of danger rose in his heart.


    The sense of danger came from his own physical body. Once it reached him, Su Ming also sensed... a hint of unfamiliarity hidden underneath the familiar sensation of his physical body!


    The next moment, the bald crane¡¯s piercing scream resounded in Su Ming¡¯s heart with a hint of anxiety in it. ¡°Something¡¯s off! Su Ming, there¡¯s something wrong with this physical body!


    ¡°Su Ming! Damn it, this is the One Billion Corpse Soul Seal! It is the incredibly diabolical forbidden Art only the Sacred Lady of Dark Dawn¡¯s camp had mastered! Su Ming, this isn¡¯t your physical body! This... This... This is a corpse of an Abyss Builder specifically refined by someone using one billion corpses!


    ¡°Retrieve your divine sense! If you¡¯re too slow, you¡¯ll be doomed for all eternity! Damn it! Just who could possibly be so malicious?! Once this corpse explodes, it can easily destroy an entire True World!¡±

 Chapter 1135: What Is There Left in My Life…?

    <h4>Chapter 1135: What Is There Left in My Life...?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the bald crane¡¯s piercing scream reverberated in the air, a huge storm of an unprecedented magnitude rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He was in a state of disbelief, unable to believe it. In fact, in the depths of his heart, he refused to believe it.


    He did not want to believe that his physical body... the physical body he had always believed belonged to him... was just a diabolical corpse that someone had created from a billion corpses!


    He did not want to believe that Su Xuan Yi knew about this. He did not want to believe... that his real physical body was in such a state!


    Thispletely overturned all the memories Su Ming had and flipped all of his knowledge over its head. Even with Su Ming¡¯sposure and intelligence, he fell into a daze at that instant.


    He was full of anguish that he had never experienced before. His heart ached with grief and indescribable pain. He felt as if his heart had been dug out, as if everything that he knew had been overturned at that instant.


    Ever since he had learned that he was just a soul and that his real physical body was in thend of Immortals, he had treated his desire to retrieve his physical body as the greatest desire in his life.


    Yet at that moment... when he was so close to his real physical body, much closer than ever before in his life, the bald crane¡¯s words hit him like a sledgehammer. His heart trembled, and he felt... like his soul and Nascent Divinity were about to be torn apart...


    ¡°Why... Why?¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! Damn it! Hurry up and leave that ursed body! IT isn¡¯t your body! It¡¯s a huge trap someone hadid down! HURRY UP AND LEAVE!!¡± the bald crane shrieked. In its voice was unprecedented anxiety and hysteria.


    However, Su Ming did not seem to have heard its words. He did not leave, because he did not believe any of it. He simply refused to believe that his real physical body could be a lie. The truth that Dark Mountain was a lie had already dealt an incredibly huge blow to him, but as time passed, the wound had slowly recovered, but now...


    ¡®If even my real physical body is fake, is there anything real in this world is? Dark Mountain was fake, Bai Ling¡¯s love was fake, my childhood friends were all fake... What is real... What is real?!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity trembled. He could not believe in anything. He... could not bear such a truth. It could be considered to be the strongest blow against him, one that even surpassed what he¡¯d felt when he found out about the Dark Mountain!


    However, he had clearly felt the unfamiliar sensation hidden underneath the familiar feeling of his real physical body. It felt like it had been intentionally created and had changed his memories. Because of it, Su Ming had always believed that it was his physical body... He hadn¡¯t doubted the truth of it even once!


    ¡®Why... just what is the reason behind all of this?!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity raged. Without caring about the piercing, hysterical warnings from the bald crane, he had his divine sense fuse into his real physical body without regard for anything else. He wanted to find an answer, to find something that would change what he¡¯d just realized so that he would could rx knowing that nothing was a lie and it was indeed his physical body.


    Or rather, Su Ming just wanted to find something which would allow him to lie to himself and willingly shroud himself in the deceit.


    However, when Su Ming sent his divine sense inside and touched the core of the physical body, ripples he could not suppress swiftly rose in his divine sense... because he could clearly sense that unfamiliarity hidden under the familiar feeling.


    Eventually, Su Ming even found the source which had brought about the familiar feeling. It came from a drop of blood at the core of the physical body. It generated a presence which filled the physical body and made Su Ming feel familiarity towards it.


    Su Mingughed brokenly. With his intelligence, there was no way he would not understand what was going on, but the answer was too brutal, so brutal that even Su Ming could not bear it. At that moment... an exhaustion so great that he could not describe it with words filled his heart. He felt like his heart had already died.


    His life had tired him out, but that was not all. All the falsehoods had pushed his exhaustion to its peak a long time ago. If it was not because of his hope for his mother, Su Xuan Yi, whom he did not acknowledge but who still remained in his heart, and having to retrieve his physical body, he... would have long ago closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    At that instant though, the subversion of his knowledge, the crushing of his dreams, and all of the falsehoods caused Su Ming to feel as if he had begun crying in his anguish. He was weeping despite not having a physical body. It was his Nascent Divinity and soul crying.


    The sadness hidden in his soul came from all the pressure he¡¯d suffered in the course of his life. At that moment, Su Ming felt like the most miserable person in the universe, because it felt like there was no longer a hint of truth in his life.


    Deep confusion, anguish, and sorrow turned into self-deprecation. As he ridiculed himself andughed at his choices, he felt his life fading away while depression welled inside him. The mes of his life became increasingly dimmer.


    For the first time in his life, he chose to run away... He chose to close his eyes... and acknowledge his destiny.


    He epted it. If all of it was fake, then he would ept it. Once he did so, he could afford not to be so tired. He could put an end to hisughable life.


    Su Ming... acknowledged his destiny.


    Even if he had extraordinary power, even if he had incredible willpower, and even if he had experienced many things that normal people would not survive through, he was still alone. In the end, he was a normal person, a person who could get sad and hurt.


    ¡°Damn it! Su Ming, do you actually want to die?! Are you going to ept dying here so willingly?! Are you going to give up on Yu Xuan and even stop searching for your senior brothers just like that?! Are you going to ept all of it so willingly??!!¡±


    There was an unprecedented anxiety and grief in the bald crane¡¯s voice. It had traveled with Su Ming all along the way and had conquered all sorts of trials and hardships by his side, even living through numerous dangers with him. Because of that, it could clearly sense Su Ming¡¯s intent to die.


    He was not someone walking towards death due to injury, but because of the death of the soul. There was a thick aura of death spreading out from a person¡¯s entire body when he no longer had any desire towards life.


    His intent to die terrified the bald crane. It almost made it remember the person who had been incredibly important to it in its earlier life. In the end, her wish for death had filled her whole body, and the bald crane could only watch helplessly as she gradually lost consciousness, then slowly... turned into a statue.


    Like that, she ended her life, removed all signs of her life in the world, and extinguished... the brand of her life.


    ¡°Su Ming, is this worth it?! Is it worth it?! If you want to die, then you should go fight till you die against your enemies, and I would die along with you in battle!


    ¡°But how do you dare to give up on your life and everything else in this ce?! Have you forgotten about Yu Xuan?!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s gradually fading life seemed to throb a little at that instant.


    ¡°Without you, who will protect Yu Xuan?! Don¡¯t you know that the damned Su Xuan Yi will continue using Yu Xuan?! Is that fine with you?! If you¡¯re no longer around, what is she supposed to do?! I¡¯m absolutely positive that she will die as well to be with you!!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s heart started throbbing again.


    ¡°What about your third senior brother?! Have you forgotten about him?? If Hu Zi learned that you died, how sad would he be?! He¡¯d go mad and overturn the world so that he could create a dream in which you existed!


    ¡°Because you¡¯re his junior brother!!


    ¡°What about your second senior brother?! Have you forgotten about him?? Darn it all, Su Ming, if you died, then what would happen to your second senior brother?! He¡¯d go mad! He¡¯d be sad, and it¡¯d be the worst pain he¡¯d have to suffer in his life!!


    ¡°Because you¡¯re his junior brother!!


    ¡°What about your eldest senior brother?! Have you forgotten about him?? He no longer has a head, so do you want him to lose his heart as well?!


    ¡°Su Ming, you damned fool! Don¡¯t you want to know all the answers about this ce?! Don¡¯t you want to search for the person who has been manipting your life?! You can¡¯t die here, you coward, you bastard! You coward, you¡¯re giving up on them, and you¡¯re giving up on me! Y-Y-You... If you really want to die, then I will die with you!!¡± the bald crane screamed.


    There was deep sadness in its eyes, and its words continuously traveled into Su Ming¡¯s heart. Because of them, his heart began beating more vigorously.


    And it continued... until the intent to die affecting his life was reced by a great wave of madness and a will that hated the heavens, the earth, and everything in the universe!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly it! You have to learn the truth about everything! You have to kill until everything in the universe is dyed red! Kill until you be the Paragon of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos! Kill until you bring forth a madness that will cause Saint Defier and Dark Dawn to fear you and retreat!!


    ¡°Su Ming, you... cannot die!!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity descended into pure madness at that moment. His divine sense roared as if there was a huge wave surging in him. His desire to die was reced by madness. He had previously closed his eyes, but a will like that of rebirth made him swiftly open them


    His soul also seemed to have been reborn at that moment. It seemed to have woken up... like it had gone through a metamorphosis while passing through hell!!


    The waves of intense pain in Su Ming¡¯s soul caused his madness to be even stronger. He no longer cared about the pain of his soul being torn apart. Since he had opened his eyes, he would proceed to rise to power despite all the pain.


    Su Ming saw his soul shattering from the intense pain. When it did so, a scene that had been hidden inside it and was something that he was not supposed to see in his life rose before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He saw a chaotic gxy in which countless people were fighting against each in a corpse-filled battlefield. Hundreds of people exuding the presence of those in Life Realm and some even with the presence of Death Realm were attacking a middle-aged man with ck hair.


    He held a baby in one arm while in his other was a long de. There were hundreds of corpses around him, and each of one was a formerly powerful warriors above Life Realm. In fact, some of them even belonged to those in Death Realm!


    There was an awe-inspiring, righteous air about the middle-aged man, along with a will that screamed that he would not submit even if the entire universe copsed. As he killed, he threw his head back andughed, long and hard. There were numerous wounds on his body. His cultivation base was rapidly growing weaker, but his presence was filled with fevered fighting spirit!

 Chapter 1136: The Gap in Arid Triad!

    <h4>Chapter 1136: The Gap in Arid Triad!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The middle-aged man¡¯s fighting spirit shocked the powerful warriors around him, and without even knowing it, they began feeling respect.


    ¡°Ming Er, you could have had a good life, because I am your father. I am only an ordinary Abyss Builder, but my existence is one even the royal family has to respect! If this hadn¡¯t happened, you would have been brought up and taught by me, eventually surpassing me and even the royal children. You were to be my son, Su Zhan¡¯s son, whom even the Abyss Builders¡¯ Progenitor has to regard with great importance!!


    ¡°But now you will have a bad life, because you are my son, because you will die with me in this battle. Are you afraid?!¡±


    The middle-aged man threw his head back andughed. He swung the long de in his hand, and an indescribable, domineering power erupted from it with a bang. It beheaded an Almighty in Life Realm and destroyed his Nascent Divinity. The man¡¯s blood gushed outwards andnded on the baby¡¯s face.


    The baby extended his tongue, and as if he was sucking on milk, he drank the blood. He even giggled happily.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s my son. As expected of the son I¡¯ve sired after sneaking into Dark Dawn and seizing your mother, who belongs to the sacred bloodline of the Essences in Dark Dawn. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she was willing or not, in the end, she gave birth to you!


    ¡°But you... truly do not have a good life...¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head and stared at the baby in his arms. There was kindness in his domineering gaze as well as sadness.


    Booming sounds reverberated in space, and the ughter continued. Su Ming simply watched everything before his eyes while staring at the tall and built middle-aged man. He... was not Su Xuan Yi, but a stranger who had never appeared before in Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    However, this stranger gave him a feeling that made his soul tremble. It gave him... a feeling that he was that baby who was giggling while licking his enemy¡¯s blood.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air once more. The scene continued until Su Ming saw everything turn into dazzling fireworks in the gxy. They were lit by a single life releasing everything within it and drowning everyone out...


    Even the man and the baby in his arms turned into nothingness in the dazzling fireworks. There were only a few words which still echoed quietly in the gxy.


    ¡°Ming Er, if we can be born again, then I¡¯d like to still be your father. If we are born again, I will teach you the paths of cultivation. I will... bring you along while I travel through the universe. I will... love you with my whole being, because you are my son. Even if I die, you must remember, your father¡¯s name is Su Zhan!


    ¡°As for that convenient mother of yours... Perhaps she¡¯ll shed tears when she knows I died, but perhaps she won¡¯t... No matter what, I, Su Zhan, have no guilt towards the heavens, the earth, my people, and my best friend!¡±


    The scene ended, and a tear tore Su Ming¡¯s soul apart. Intense pain shot through his body and mind, but he no longer cared about it, because he saw another memory which had clearly been sealed. It also had the same gxy filled with corpses. After an unknown number of years had passed, a person walked into it...


    He was Su Xuan Yi!


    He moved quietly forward in the gxy filled with death. He stood there for a long, long time, and sadness appeared in his eyes. The moment he was about to turn around and leave, he let out a gasp of surprise. When he raised his hand, he seized a weak soul from the gxy.


    It was a baby¡¯s soul, protected by his father when he died. Due to the mysterious qualities of his mother¡¯s race, he¡¯d remained a broken soul still struggling to survive in the barren battlefield!


    Su Ming saw Su Xuan Yi stare at that soul for a long, long time before he mumbled, ¡°Su Zhan, you lured away our pursuers so that I could leave smoothly with my wife... You knew that I would one daye to this ce, which is why you self-destructed and protected your child. Then, from now onwards, this child will be my son.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s voice was soft. When he turned around, he left the gxy with all the corpses belonging to his enemies, his allies from the Fifth True World as well as... a drop of blood which was pressed at the center of the baby¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Your father sacrificed himself to protect his race. You... will sacrifice yourself to do what your father did not manage toplete. You will make our race rise to power. Are you willing to do so?¡±


    Su Xuan stared at the fragile soul in his hand while speaking softly. However, there was a hint of a cold madness in his words. The baby¡¯s soul seemed to sense something horrifying, and it trembled while looking on the verge of dissipating.


    ¡°You will be.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi brought his right hand up, and with a hint of cruelty, he yanked the blood from the baby¡¯s soul. He then turned around and left into the distance.


    When another scene appeared, Su Ming saw a beautiful and gentle woman. She stared at him nkly with pain on her face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this. Su Zhan died in battle for our sakes. We can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    An aloof voice cut off the woman¡¯s words.¡±This is my choice. Su Zhan died for our race, and he died a worthy death!¡±


    ¡°He did not die for our people. He died so that we could leave. With his cultivation base, he could have taken his son and fled without any problems. We can¡¯t do this to his son. He was Su Zhan¡¯s son, but from now on, he will be my son!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, then our own son will die! If wepare my blood to Su Zhan¡¯s, then it is already considered a great honor for this broken soul to have the right to help us! If Su Zhan was still alive, he would definitely agree to this as well!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mad, Su Xuan Yi! You¡¯re mad!¡±


    The scene disappeared, and when another appeared, the baby was held in the woman¡¯s arms while they drifted in the vast gxy. The woman¡¯s aura was weak, and she was already on the brink of death. Tears fell from her eyes when she looked at the baby..


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... If therees a day when you learn the truth behind everything, you can me me, but please, spare my son. I¡¯m truly... sorry...


    ¡°Our entire family has wronged your father, and even more so, we have wronged you... Su Ming, my son...¡±


    The scenes ended in Su Ming¡¯s mind at that point. His soul no longer ached in pain, and there was no longer any confusion in his mind. Madness made the pain irrelevant, and his previous confusion was meaningless.


    He only smiled. It was an expression filled with madness that longed to destroy everything. His smile was no longer one of self-deprecation, but an aloof one which would terrify anyone who saw it.


    Laughter echoed in his Nascent Divinity at that moment.


    It was filled with a forlorn tone as well as hate that surged into the heavens!


    ¡°Sorry, huh?¡±


    Su Ming moved his divine sense and swept up the bald crane. By the time Di Tian seeded in refining the physical body created by one billion corpses, Su Ming¡¯s divine sense had left and returned to the white ring and back to the ck-robed old man¡¯s body.


    Momentster, all the veins in the physical body started shining with a dazzling light. When it opened its eyes, a brilliant light shone in them¡ªit had alreadye into Di Tian¡¯s possession.


    Happiness and excitement appeared on Di Tian¡¯s face. He slowly sat up, and when he threw his head back tough, the ck-robed old man and Xing Ji Dao smiled faintly.


    Bai Feng, too, saw this scene beyond the pir of light, and eager anticipation appeared in her eyes.


    Yet at that moment, a brilliant light spread out from the white ring. When it shone, a strong sense of danger rose in Xing Ji Dao and the ck-robed old man¡¯s hearts.


    Di Tian¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt. He swiftly lowered his head to look at his body, and disbelief as well as shock showed up in his eyes. Countless faces appeared on his body in a manner as if his body was melting. The faces were packed densely together, making it impossible to calcte just how many of them were in total.


    A presence powerful enough to destroy an entire True World erupted from his body, and it was so strong that Di Tian¡¯s expression changed drastically, and Xing Ji Dao¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this corpse. This-this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is the Forbidden Art of Dark Dawn¡¯s Dark Chamber, One Billion Corpse Soul Seal!¡± the ck-robed old man shouted loudly. His expression twisted, and disbelief as well as shock appeared in his eyes. His voice had even started quivering at that instant.


    ¡°THIS IS THE ONE BILLION CORPSE SOUL SEAL!!!¡±


    When the ck-robed old man instinctively repeated himself, he started screaming shrilly, then swiftly rushed away. Shock was on his face along with fear that had never been seen on him before.


    Xing Ji Dao shuddered violently and let out a roar filled with despair, then moved to leave the pir of light as well.


    Yet during that moment, while the destructive power spread out, the physical body Di Tian had just mastered let out a loud bang which shook the entire True Morning Dao World.


    At the instant this loud bang shot out, Di Tian let out a shrill scream of pain. He wanted to leave the body regardless of the cost, but he found that it was impossible. As he screamed, an indescribable hate seeped into his voice!


    ¡°SU XUAN YI!!!¡±


    It was Di Tian¡¯sst cry in his life, the final words belonging to the most formidable man of his generation, the Sublime Paragon whose level of cultivation had shocked the world and who had fought against Su Xuan Yi for tens of thousands of years.


    His voice was instantly drowned out by the booming sounds. Amid them, the body he had just gained control of exploded. The explosion from one billion bodies and the copse of Dark Dawn¡¯s Forbidden Art brought forth a power that surpassed even what Sublime Paragons could use. In fact... no one could say whether it possessed a power close to those in Avacaniya Realm or whether it had surpassed even that. No one knew the full power of the first stage of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n, which he had prepared for countless years!


    It was an explosion which could destroy an entire True World, a madness triggered by Di Tian, who had personally refined it with the help of Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. Its copse could destroy all the lives in True Morning Dao World and even thes and the entire gxy. After it, there would no longer be any True Morning Dao World among the four Great True Worlds. From then on, there would only be three Great True Worlds!


    And that power which could destroy an entire True World was gathered within the pir of light, which it was about to tear apart. At that moment, the pir became the one and only gap leading from within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to the universe beyond, and it was something which had never appeared before in this Expanse Cosmos.


    The appearance of this gap could allow arge number of cultivators from Saint Defier to descend. Their levels of cultivation would not be limited, and neither would they need to rebuild their bodies. In fact, besides those in Avacaniya Realm, no one else would be affected no matter how strong they were. All of them could descend with theirplete power inrge numbers.


    The gates to hell had been opened. This... was Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n, because once such a gap showed up, Dark Dawn, who had their previous Relocation path destroyed by Su Xuan Yi using Su Ming¡¯s hand and who had been preparing a new Relocation path, would be forced to give up on all their preparations... They would have to attack Saint Defier at full force so that they could seize the gap in the shortest amount of time possible.


    After all, they could not allow Saint Defier to enjoy the benefits by itself. If one camppletely upied Arid Triad, they would be able to destroy all existences within the other camp.


    The first stage of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n was to ignite the war between Dark Dawn and Saint Defier so it would reach its peak in an instant and be more frenzied than ever before in their history.

 Chapter 1137: Possession!

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Possession!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was directed outwards...


    And the attack directed inwards...


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s divine sense returned to the ck-robed old man who was about to rush out of the pir with fear and disbelief, Su Ming sensed great danger.


    It did note from the physical body which he had believed belonged to him, but... from his Nascent Divinity¡¯s right hand!


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand, the one which could allow him to release power surpassing his level of cultivation, gave off ripples which could endanger his life. It did not choose to self-destruct like his physical body, but instead... it had started melting, turning into an energy source that nourished... the Seed of Life Extermination!


    This might not cause direct harm to Su Ming, but it could change the Seed of Life Extermination¡¯s parasitic rtionship with his soul. From mere absorption, it could turn into an iparably violent and tant pilferage.


    This would notst long. When the Seed of Life Extermination was close to ripening, it would use a short period of madness to instantlyplete the entire process.


    ¡°Su Xuan Yi... what a man you are. I don¡¯t know whether you have any follow ups to your n, but by the looks of it, this is still part of it. To the world outside, you showed the souls of one billion corpses exploding to destroy the pir and overturn Saint Defier as well as Dark Dawn, while underneath this n... you hide the fact that you¡¯re using my soul to nourish the Seed of Life Extermination. Only half of it has formed because I am not your son. I am only nourishment to restore your real son!


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen the sealed memories, then perhaps even at myst moment I would have not known the reason for my death...¡±


    Su Ming fell silent. He understood everything now. His fake physical body was an item used by Su Xuan Yi to further his goals, and his soul was clearly the same. It was an object entangled in the man¡¯s numerous schemes.


    But Su Ming still remained silent. Even though he hade to understand everything, he wanted to know whether Su Xuan Yi intended... to utterly annihte him in his n.


    Did he still have other tasks for Su Ming after using him this time, or was Su Xuan Yi going to cast him away after he lost his purpose once his soul was used to nourish the Seed of Life Extermination until it fully matured?


    This question was incredibly important to Su Ming.


    He wanted to know the answer.


    And it was not hard to find that out. When Su Ming saw the right hand melt and the Seed of Life Extermination descend into a frenzied state before gradually burning his soul, he knew his answer. The seed seemed to be persecuting him, even burning his soul just so it could reach maturity.


    His lips curled up into a smile while he shook his head. There was an air of a person being freed from all their shackles in that smile. Su Ming seemed to be bidding farewell to his past as well as finally growing up from a child he¡¯d been for so long.


    At that moment, Su Ming looked like he had truly grown up. All his emotions came to a single point that cut him off from his past. After all, he was supposed to die there, because of the Seed of Life Extermination buried in his soul as well as Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n.


    ¡°From now on, the Su Ming you speak of has died... The person who will appear from now on in this world will be a new person, a ruthless and unfeeling person...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    The moment the destructive power erupted from the body he once believed was his, it disintegrated with a bang, and Su Ming... chose Possession.


    He would Possess the ck-robed old man, and he would be born anew when he Possessed his physical body.


    ¡°Su Xuan Yi, you¡¯ve kept a broken soul like me alive up to this moment. Even though you¡¯ve only done so to have my soul nourish the Seed of Life Extermination, this is still a kindness towards me.


    ¡°You let me grow from that weak, broken soul to this date. If you weren¡¯t around, I would have disintegrated a long time ago. I will never forget this kindness you¡¯ve given to me.


    ¡°If you want to have my soul to make this half of the Seed of Life Extermination mature... why should I hesitate in giving it to you?!¡±


    The moment Su Ming chose to Possess the ck-robed old man, he let go of many things, just like a phoenix rising from the ashes.


    Rumbling sounds rang out. They were so loud that they resounded at an unprecedented volume. That sound spread through the entire True Morning Dao World, and even went to the gxy belonging to Saint Defier¡¯s camp through the gap where the pir once was.


    As the rumbles echoed in the gxy, Di Tian¡¯s will was wiped off, and a destructive force which could copse True Morning Dao World was brought forth. The destruction did not affect the area beyond the pir of light, however. Instead, it charged straight into Saint Defier¡¯s gxy through the gap.


    The space in True Morning Dao World was torn apart by the destructive force, and a huge tear was formed. Countless screams of pain traveled down from the other side. Those screams were from the people controlling the Heaven Prating Pir in Saint Defier¡¯s camp dying all at once.


    The moment the power which could destroy a True World erupted, the pir of light... shattered with a bang. Countless fragments fell back, cutting space. It tore apart the gxy, but most of the power rose continuously into the gap, tearing it wider.


    Xing Ji Dao, one of the Eight Paramount Daos of Saint Defier who had just descended and who was a powerful existence with a great level of cultivation as well as a high status in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, almost disintegrated once the destructive power erupted. Only his Nascent Divinity managed to escape. With a fearful expression, he charged forward through the destructive force. While enduring waves of terrifying damage, he had only one thought in his mind¡ªRun!


    Fortunately, he still had the white ring with him. The supreme treasure from Saint Defier was the only item which could fight against the destructive force.


    With the greatest speed he could muster, Xing Ji Dao dashed into the white ring while swamped by fear. He watched the pir of light beyond the ring shatter and the huge gap being created in the heavens high above the pir. He knew that it led to Saint Defier¡¯s camp and heard countless shrill screams of pain. He trembled, and disbelief appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°They¡¯re mad, these people from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos are all mad! This is a scheme, Dark Dawn¡¯s scheme!¡±


    When this event in True Morning Dao World whose after effects could even be felt in the remaining three True Worlds, the ck-robed old man let out a shrill scream of pain. As his body shuddered, madness appeared on his face. It was very clear, and it looked like he was fighting against something trying to Possess his body from within.


    His robes had long ago been torn, revealing an old face and a thin body. He had countless injuries, and blood spilled out from him before it was reduced to nothingness.


    However, all of this was insignificantpared to the fear he felt in his heart at that moment. It originally came from Di Tian¡¯s body self-destructing, but that had onlysted for an instant. His fear changed targets the instant he sensed someone Possessing him from within his body.


    The strange power had appeared without a single sound, having hidden away from his senses. In fact, only when most of his body had been Possessed did the ck-robed old man suddenly realize the unfamiliar presence. The shock and terror this discovery brought to him instantly reached the peak.


    Yet even when the ck-robed old man cast his gaze on the power Possessing him, he had no idea who the other was and why they would want to Possess him from within instead of the general trend of Possessing forcefully from the outside world.


    The timing was also so impable that it was terrifying. It began when the ck-robed old man fought back against the destruction of the world around him with all his strength, which meant he had no spare energy to watch within himself. At that moment, the power had appeared like a bolt of lightning and instantly began Possessing him.


    The Light of Extreme Darkness shone brightly around him and moved with him towards the white ring. He approached it in no time. The moment he rushed in, the eyes hidden under the Light of Extreme Darkness were no longer filled with madness, but had turned into aloof and as cold as ice.


    At that moment, the old man was no longer Zhang Ji Dao, one of Saint Defier¡¯s Eight Paramount Daos, but... the reborn Su Ming!


    The speed of his Possession this time was unprecedented. After all, the current Su Ming was incredibly powerful. Besides, his soul had started burning due to the stimtion provided by the melting of his right hand. This sped up Su Ming¡¯s speed in Possession, and since he had hidden himself in the ck-robed man¡¯s body at the start, his Possession had be even faster.


    Besides, since Su Ming¡¯s timing had been impable, it meant that before the ck-robed old man could even notice him, Su Ming had already Possessed most of his body. Because of it, Su Ming managed toplete the Possession in a few breaths. He had also devoured the ck-robed man¡¯s soul in one fell swoop.


    The power of his soul instantly fused with Su Ming¡¯s soul to serve as nourishment. Once the Seed of Life Extermination devoured Su Ming¡¯s soul, the ck-robed man¡¯s soul would replenish it.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?! Zhang Ji Dao, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Xing Ji Dao¡¯s Nascent Divinity trembled. When he saw Su Ming rush into the white ring, he immediately questioned him while lifting his head to look at the huge gap in space which had been formed when the pir of light had shattered.


    ¡°This is Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n,¡± Su Ming answered in a raspy voice. While hidden under the Light of Extreme Darkness, he stared at Xing Ji Dao. His gaze was that of a hunter staring at a prey.


    Waves of power from the World turned into whirlwinds that spilled out from the gap. They swept out in all directions, and since it was their first outburst in countless years, they instantly filled a small portion of True Morning Dao World.


    No one knew how long the power of the World would continue rampaging in the gxy, but once it weakened, Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos would descend en masse. Before that could happen though, Dark Dawn would definitelyunch a heinous massacre beyond Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to fight against Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos for the only gap which would allow them to descend into Arid Triad!


    As the power of the World swept about the gxy in a wild rampage beyond the white ring, invisible whirlwinds destroyed everything. Countless cultivators from the Immortal¡¯s Union died straight away. Their sects were also instantly reduced to nothing.


    Bai Feng was the closest to the attack. By then, she had already coughed up an unknown amount of blood. Her face was pale, but there was a huge cocoon encasing her. It was crimson, like the egg of a fire phoenix, and it was one of the Ultimate Protection Arts in Phoenix Sect. It could be used only once in their lives, the Phoenix Art Cocoon!


    At that instant, all those in the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos who were capable of noticing what happened in True Morning Dao World were shocked. In truth though, even those who did not notice felt an abnormality in the gxy, and all of their hearts trembled. A mighty pressure descended, traumatizing them.

 Chapter 1138: Another Possession!

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Another Possession!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The whirlwinds formed by the power of the World swept outwards from the spot which was once the core of the territory belonging to the Immortals¡¯ Union. As it tumbled outwards, piercing whistles rushed out in all directions at an even faster speed.


    The ce was described as the spot formerly belonging to the Immortals¡¯ Union because it had now been reduced toplete ruin. Countless Immortals had died, numerouss were shattered, and an innumerable number of sects were instantly destroyed. However, all of this had yet to reach the degree at which it would threaten to destroy an entire True World. After all, it was not the damage caused by the explosion brought by the One Billion Corpse Soul Seal wreaking havoc, but the power of the World between Saint Defier and Arid Triad spilling forward.


    Even so, it was still a great disaster to True Morning Dao World. And there was an even greater disaster waiting for them¡ªthe huge gap in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, which had been created by the power of the One Billion Corpse Soul Seal which could destroy a True World.


    The gap was like a newly cracked hole in a huge egg that was still some time away from hatching. The the power which was being formed to give birth to a dragon of the heavens had begun flowing outwards. At the same time, due to arge amount of aura from the worlds beyond surging in, signs of erosion appeared in the space around the gap.


    There might have been only a few at the start, but more and more of them appeared without stop. Perhaps this process would need a certain amount of time, but in the end Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos would lose its right to be the third camp standing on equal ground with Saint Defier and Dark Dawn!


    If Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos had life and could feel pain, it would be experiencing an indescribably intense pain while sensing its life flowing away.


    Then, it would spread its pain to all the lives born in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    The Predecessor of Dao Ocean tumbled about in Morning Dao Sect while letting out a pained cry. The countlesss in the gxies which had yet to be affected by the whirlwinds formed by the power of the World in True Morning Dao World started trembling, and countless living beings within them howled in pain. They sensed their lives flowing out of their bodies. Intense pain came with it, and they felt like their bodies and even souls had lost a precious part of them.


    All lives behaved in such a manner, including the cultivators. It did not matter whether they were cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union or disciples from Morning Dao Sect. All of them sensed the intense pain and felt their lives seeping out of their bodies. Right away, their hearts filled with indescribable terror.


    It was as if the universe... had be different from before, like a crack had appeared in an invisible barrier which had protected them without their knowledge.


    True Morning Dao World was not the only one affected. The same scene could be observed in within True Sacred Yin World as well. All the cultivators there felt like their spirits were about to be torn apart, and the tremors from all thes made True Sacred Yin World fall intoplete chaos for a period of time.


    At the same time, all the powerful warriors in True Sacred Yin World, especially those who were in Fate Realm and above, as well as the Kalpa Lord along with the Sublime Paragon, sensed all what had happened.


    There were five mountains floating in space in the gxy. They shone in five different colors whose light was very piercing. At the centermost mountain was a middle-aged man. While standing quietly at the top, he raised his head to look at the endless universe. At the same time, a dreary expression appeared on his face, followed by a hint of shock.


    ¡°I can sense... a huge gap being torn open in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, right where True Morning Dao World is... The power protecting Arid Triad does not exist in that gap...¡±


    ¡°You can sense this because you are connected to True Morning Dao World. What you sense is what True Sacred Yin World understands,¡± a faint voice said. The air distorted, and a child in red clothes walked out to stand beside the middle-aged man.


    The child looked incredibly young, but there was an unimaginably ancient air to him. If anyone looked into his eyes, they would lose themselves.


    ¡°Lord Sublime Paragon.¡± The middle-aged man cast the boy a nce, then wrapped his fist in his palm before bowing slightly to him.


    ¡°Many years ago, I sensed that the Sublime Paragon of True Morning Dao World had be incredibly weak. He disappeared the next second, hiding himself away.


    ¡°Just now, I sensed his presence again, but it onlysted for an instant before it disappeared once more. At the same time, I sensed... a destructive power that not even I would dare touching from True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°It could easily destroy Sublime Paragons like me, and it could even destroy a True World!¡± The boy stared in the direction of True Morning Dao World while speaking calmly.


    His words immediately caused the middle-aged man¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°This destructive power that terrifies even me did not shatter True Morning Dao World, but instead opened a gap to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos...¡±


    Aplicated expression appeared on the boy¡¯s face. In fact, even with his level of cultivation, he could not suppress the great anxiety which had appeared on his face at that moment.


    ¡°Send the order to all in True Sacred Yin World to prepare for war and bring forth all their strongest equipment. Have the cultivators in all True Worlds... prepare for a great war the kind of which we have never experienced before!


    ¡°War is about to start, and it will be of an intensity we have never seen before. Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos will fight against those from beyond! Be prepared to die in this battle. Even I will most likely die in this war, so it is even more like for other cultivators. Be prepared... for True Sacred Yin World to bepletely destroyed.


    ¡°War...¡± the boy said softly.


    The middle-aged man beside him had already started breathing rapidly. His pupils shrank, and if it was not because of his respect for the boy and knowledge of the other¡¯s status, he would have not believed anything he just said.


    Yet those were the words of True Sacred Yin World¡¯s Sublime Paragon. And he even said that he would probably die himself too. This caused the middle-aged man, the Kalpa Lord of True Sacred Yin World, to feel an indescribable terror.


    The same scene could be seen in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Thes trembled and the cultivators sensed fear and intense pain; however, the person with the greatest influence besides the Sublime Paragon of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, the Emperor of Abyss, was incredibly quiet.


    In a world existing in an unknown region within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was avish pce which towered into the skies. It had a window, and standing beside it was a person.


    He had his hands behind his back as he stared outside. Sunlight scattered all over the ce, making it impossible to see his face.


    He stood beside the window quietly and watched the universe roar. The cultivators within the True World were panicking... but there seemed to be a hint of a smile on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lord Sublime Paragon is about to return. The second stage is about to start,¡± the man murmured in a barely discernible volume. His words were faint, disappearing into the sunlight beyond the window.


    True Spirit Hell World, the Fourth True World, was the most mysterious of the four True Worlds, and its name was known only by a select few who were worthy. The instant the gap connecting to Saint Defier¡¯s camp was torn in True Morning Dao World, countless shrill screams reverberated in the Fourth True World.


    The came from all regions. Once they joined into one loud roar, the whole world shook..


    The screams came from pain as well as a sort of madness...


    However, there were cultivators within each region of the Fourth True World who did not make a single sound. Their faces were pale, but they remained aloof.


    There were plenty of such cultivators in each region, and they all wore uniform clothes. Once the roars reverberated through the True World, they immediately started trembling, and a grim expression they had never showed before appeared on their faces.


    ¡°There is a gap in Arid Triad. Release me! Release me now! I¡¯m willing to fight for Arid Triad!¡±


    ¡°Haha, a gap appeared in Arid Triad! I can sense Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ pain. All of you will die. All of you will die...¡±


    ¡°This is the presence of the power of the World. There¡¯s also the presence of those damned cultivators from the worlds beyond. All of you of the damnedter generation shall die a million times for your crimes. Look at the Expanse Cosmos we gave you because we felt at ease handing it to you. Open the Spirit Hell and let us out!¡±


    Various roars reverberated in space, and there was an incredibly mighty power contained in each voice. They were so terrifying that most of the cultivators protecting the True World coughed up blood as their hearts trembled.


    ¡°Seniors, please calm down. Without the orders from at least two Sublime Paragons from the other three True Worlds¡¯ Sublime Paragons and Kalpa Lords, it is impossible for us to open the Spirit Hell and let you out.


    ¡°Even if a disaster which Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos cannot withstand has appeared, it has nothing to do with Spirit Hell. Seniors, please be quiet,¡± an old, aloof voice said. It could be heard in all of the Fourth True World, but his only response were even stronger roars than before.


    However, no matter how much the prisoners shouted, the cultivators protecting the ce did not say a single word. Even the ancient voice from before did not say anything.


    In the meantime, the whirlwind formed by the power of the World continued sweeping outwards through True Morning Dao World. The spot where the pir of light connecting to the heavens once existed was the spot where the whirlwind had originated. Bai Feng¡¯s cocoon was being weakened by the wind formed by the power of the World. From the looks of it, it would only be able tost for dozen more breaths before shattering.


    Not far from the cocoon was a white light. It came from the white ring, the supreme treasure from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. At that moment, the ring was slowly rising into the sky. Judging by the looks of it, it was about to stand up against the power of the World and force its way back into Saint Defier¡¯s camp through the gap.


    ¡°Zhang Ji Dao, we have to leave this ursed ce as soon as possible. We have to tell the three Lord Saint Defiers that Dark Dawn has prepared such a treachery in this ursed ce.


    ¡°You have to help me. We... absolutely can¡¯t stay here. Before long, numerous cultivators from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos will be led here. The both of us must not let Lord Saint Defier¡¯s supreme treasure be snatched away!¡± Xing Ji Dao roared in the white ring. Even the eyes of his Nascent Divinity were bloodshot as he used his full power to control the white ring.


    The eyes of the ck-robed old man, who had been Possessed by Su Ming, shed briefly. He nodded and raised his arms to send his cultivation base to fuse with the white ring.


    It immediately lightened Xing Ji Dao¡¯s burden, but the instant he rxed his guard, he sensed great danger, and his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Zhang Ji Dao... what... what are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 1139: Morning Dao Sect’s Disaster!

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Morning Dao Sect¡¯s Disaster!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was skilled in reading the changes in his opponents¡¯ thoughts and taking control of the weaknesses that came from their emotions. This was something which had already showed itself when he was hunting in Dark Mountain.


    Since then, a thousand years had passed, and he had be even more proficient at it. His experiences had made his intelligence grow incredibly quickly. When Xing Ji Dao was shocked by the things happening around him and wanted to leave Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos as quickly as possible, why Su Ming used this to his benefit. He first offered help and activated the white ring so that his enemy would rx his guard.


    At the instant that happened, Su Ming sent out his Nascent Divinity and soul without any hesitation. He attacked so fast that Xing Ji Dao did not have time to fend against him. If this had happened at any other time, he definitely would not have been in such a state. However, his heart was shaken by the things around him, like thepletion of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s crazy n. He was also fully invested in escaping, which was why he showed a weakness that he would never show under normal circumstances.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Zhang Ji Dao!!¡± Xing Ji Dao growled.


    His physical body had been damaged, but the great cultivation base within his soul kept him strong. There was a reason behind why Su Ming could Possess the ck-robed old man in just a few breaths, but when it came to Xing Ji Dao, it was not so easy.


    However, Su Ming still chose to Possess him. If being urate, however, it was not Possession just for the sake of itself. He was pushed by the Seed of Life Extermination devouring him.


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s soul rushed into Xing Ji Dao¡¯s Nascent Divinity and the man¡¯s roar reverberated in space, he lost control of the white ring. The whirlwind of the power of the World immediately started sweeping towards them.


    When Su Ming made his choice, waves of power of the World surged in. They might not be able to destroy a supreme treasure like the white ring, it could destroy Xing Ji Dao and Su Ming who were within it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, but without us controlling the supreme treasure, we will both die! Damn it, are you mad?!¡± The moment Xing Ji Dao¡¯s terrified voice rang out, it waspletely drowned out by the loud rumbles caused by the power of the World surging inside.


    When the white ring was dragged into the tornado, loud whistles reverberated in space. No one knew that there was a crazed Possession and devouring going on there at that moment.


    Su Ming was no longer his past self. At that moment, he was like someone who had risen from the ashes. He was going to pursue his new life, and this life would require him to get rid of the Seed of Life Extermination. Only by doing so would he cut off the final connection between him and Su Xuan Yi.


    The moment he did so, he would also make Su Xuan Yi think that his body and soul had been destroyed, and that he had turned into nutrients to make the Seed of Life Extermination grow.


    To do this, Su Ming needed to Possess Almighties like Xing Ji Dao and devour their souls to replenish the life force absorbed by the Seed of Life Extermination.


    That was why even though it was incredibly difficult and there were great dangers in attempting it he had to do it. If he did not, he would not be able to separate himself from the Seed of Life Extermination and run away from the destiny of his body and soul being destroyed. Because of it, there was really no other option for Su Ming.


    He had to devour them, and he had to seed. This was the only thought in Su Ming¡¯s mind the moment he rushed into Xing Ji Dao¡¯s body.


    The whirlwind of the power of the World roared and enveloped everything in the area. The white cocoon not too far away was being weakenedyer byyer while a woman inside it was hugging herself. As she shivered, helplessness and despair appeared on her face.


    Everything around her was in ruins. There was nothing else beside the whirlwind. The entire True Morning Dao World had been reduced to a wreckage.


    Fear was on the faces of all cultivators in Morning Dao Sect. All the Relocation Runes connected to Morning Dao Sect were destroyedpletely by the whirlwind, separating this True World from the world outside. No one could venture out, and no outsider could get in.


    The violent whirlwind rushed around the area beyond Morning Dao Sect. All the cultivators who tried to leave with any method they could think of had their flesh and blood torn off as they screamed shrilly in pain. Once they became a bloody mess, even their Nascent Divinities and souls were forcefully torn apart, and their forms were destroyed.


    This scene was the result of Sect Masters of Morning Dao Sect choice to send some of their disciples outwards. The moment they saw it, their expressions grew dark.


    Right then, there were only a few cultivators left in Morning Dao Sect. There were only about a few million of them. After all, most of the cultivators of Morning Dao Sect were in the world outside, and there were definitely very few who could survive the rampaging whirlwind. Because of it, the whirlwind¡¯s actions were the equivalent... to giving a hard blow to Morning Dao Sect¡¯s soul.


    However, as long as they could survive it, then with their foundation, they would definitely be able to recover.


    But the prerequisite to this was that they did not suffer an even greater disaster, or else... there would be a great possibility that after existing for countless years, Morning Dao Sect would disappear in the river of history within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, just like Ancient Wei.


    Yet... to Morning Dao Sect, this sort of hope was only that, hope. In fact, it did not evenst for long before it shattered when a shocking bang came from Su Xuan Yi¡¯s istion grounds.


    The chamber serving as Su Xuan Yi¡¯s istion grounds was falling apartyer byyer in the mid of the rumbling sounds. In just a dozen breaths, it crumbled to pieces with a bang. When the dimension shattered, a heinous, murderous aura which seemed to have been oppressed for tens of thousands of years rose was swiftly released.


    Along with that murderous aura came a figure with long hair and ck robes. It walked out slowly from the destroyed istion grounds. Its appearance immediately caused the sky in the world to turn ck and countless cracks to appear on the ground as it trembled.


    ¡°Sublime Paragon, you had your physical body explode so it would turn it into a seal that would put my body inplete lockdown! Dao Chen, you used the Great Soul Reversal Art to have your will fuse with this ce so that I could not walk out of this chamber.


    ¡°But now...¡± The ck figure threw his head back andughed menacingly. There was madness in thatughter, along with thirst for blood and a craziness that spoke of willingness to destroy the universe to achieve his goals.


    ¡°But now, Lord Sublime Paragon, your body and soul were destroyed. When you personally entered the physical body I prepared for you, your soul naturally disappeared!


    ¡°Dao Chen... you might have been able to fuse your will into the dimension and turn it into a seal serving as a chamber, but you didn¡¯t expect that once the whirlwind fused with the power of the World, it could reduce your seal to its weakest state, allowing me, who had fully recovered, to be able to easily break it!¡±


    The ck-d figure with the heinous murderous aura was naturally... Su Xuan Yi!


    ¡°I swore an oath in the past that if I should ever be able to walk out of this seal, I would definitely bring about a bloodbath in Morning Dao Sect to exact revenge for what you¡¯ve done in the past!¡±


    A bloodthirsty smirk appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s lips. Behind him was Sang standing silently. He stared into the distance, but no one knew what he was thinking. However, it was obvious that... Morning Dao Sect had reached its end.


    When Su Xuan Yi¡¯sughter spread out, he immediately left the world. Booming sounds that surged into the sky reverberated in the air, and the world immediately shattered to pieces.


    At the same time, a loud, deafening bang which shook the hearts of all the cultivators within Morning Dao Sect rang out in the nine floating continents within the first ne of Morning Dao Sect. At the instant it echoed, everyone saw a scene they would never be able to forget in their lives. In fact, it could even be said that it was the final, most dazzling thing they saw.


    One of the nine continents suddenly shattered amid the loud bang, and all the lives on it, all the mountains, rivers, and buildings instantly copsed.


    A long-haired, middle-aged man dressed in ck stood at the spot where the shattered continent had once been. His head was lowered to stare at the ground. There was an bottomless, profound look in his eyes, like mes were burning madly in it.


    ¡°I once said that this World shall be built for Abyss.¡± His voice was not loud, but the instant it traveled outwards, it caused the air to tremble, the heavens to shudder, all the continents in the ce to rumble, and the hearts of all the cultivators to quiver while indescribable terror rose within them.


    With a smile on his face, Su Xuan Yi took a step forward and swung his right arm. Booming sounds rose in the air, and another continent shattered.


    ¡°It has been many years since then, and I have waited long for this day.¡± Su Xuan Yi moved, and three consecutive bangs shook the sky. In no time, only four of the nine continents remained!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Roars filled with shock and anger came from the distance. At the same time, dozens of long arcs charged forth with loud whistles. Needless to say, the people in the lead were Sect Masters Ri, Yue, and Xing.


    They fixed their stares on Su Xuan Yi. This person appeared unfamiliar, but there was also a hint of familiarity about him. However, they simply could not remember who he was.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± A hint of derision appeared at the corners of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s lips. He suddenly threw his head back andughed before he lifted his right hand. He did not even move his body, only choosing to point at Sect Master Ri, who had been the one to speak among the three.


    ¡°This person¡¯s flesh and blood shalt be used as an offering for mine people, and his soul shalt be mine vessel.¡±


    The pupils of Sect Master Ri, who had the power of those in Death Realm, immediately shrank. At the same time, a shrill scream of pain tumbled out from his mouth. His body instantly withered.


    The moment he looked like he was about to die, he raised his right hand and struck the center of his brows. With a bang, his physical body was destroyed, but his Nascent Divinity seeded in fleeing.


    ¡°A Sublime Paragon¡¯s power! He has the power of a Sublime Paragon!!¡± At the instant his shrill shrieks reverberated in the air, Sect Master Ri¡¯s Nascent Divinity shuddered, and under all the people¡¯s disbelieving gazes... he turned into a crimson wooden sword in the blink of an eye.


    The wooden sword hummed, and in a sh, it charged to Su Xuan Yi. It was a telling sign that it was now an Enchanted Treasure. If anyone observed the wooden sword closely, they would find that its presence was identical to that of the wooden sword he had wanted to give to Su Ming!


    ¡°Art of Serendipity... This is... the power of a Sublime Paragon!¡±


    The expressions of Sect Masters Ri and Yue instantly changed while Sect Masters behind them went stark pale.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Sublime Paragon!!¡± Sect Master Yue¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Sublime Paragon? Look closely and see for yourselves who I am!!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi swung his arm, and his face immediately changed. His presence also became that of Dao Chen!

 Chapter 1140: Dust

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Dust</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant a presence with which all the Sect Masters of Morning Dao Sect were familiar with erupted, they recognized... that it belonged to their Progenitor, Dao Chen!


    ¡°Impossible. Impossible...¡± Sect Master Yue shuddered. Disbelief appeared in his eyes, followed by great sadness.


    ¡°Su Xuan Yi! You¡¯re Su Xuan Y!!¡± Sect Master Xing¡¯s cried out as his breathing quickened. In his voice was indescribable fear and despair.


    ¡°I remember you. You were not yet a Sect Master in the past.¡± Su Xuan Yi smiled faintly. While staring at Sect Master Xing, he raised his right hand and pointed at him.


    The world darkened. Shrill screams of pain caused all those who heard them to feel their hearts tremble. When the world brightened, Sect Master Xing was no longer around. The Almighty in Death Realm had already turned into a red wooden sword that floated around Su Xuan Yi.


    ¡°Run! All disciples of Morning Dao Sect, Morning Dao Sect is no longer! With everything that you have, RUN!!!¡±


    As the only Sect Master remaining, Sect Master Yueughed brokenly with madness in his voice. His words were filled with grief, and he rushed towards Su Xuan Yi the next moment. This Sect Master in Death Realm had chosen to die a heroic death.


    ¡°I was born in Morning Dao Sect, and I will die in Morning Dao Sect! This is my home, and even if I die, I will die defending my home!


    ¡°Morning Dao Sect, if I am ever born again and you are still around, I still want to be a part of you!¡±


    As he roared, he went ame. His physical body burned, his Nascent Divinity burned, and even his soul started to burn. A destructive power born from self-destruction was swiftly released by the rampaging power within him.


    Madness appeared on the faces of people behind him. Some might have chosen to retreat, but the majority chose to self-destruct.


    If they could not live with Morning Dao Sect, then they would die with Morning Dao Sect!


    The explosion from dozens of Sect Masters was a madness that could shake the heavens and earth, but it was... destined to be unable to erupt. If Su Ming could control time and make it go in reverse, then it was even more so for Su Xuan Yi!


    He only lifted his right hand and swung it forward, and the whole universe¡¯s time flowed in reverse. The explosions were extinguished. The next moment, everyone... turned into red wooden swords.


    ¡°From today onwards, Morning Dao Sect will no longer exist,¡± Su Xuan Yi said faintly, then raised both his arms to swing them forward. Immediately, the dozens of red wooden swords around him whistled and charged in all directions. Wherever they went, continents would crumble, and cultivators would be sliced apart and die wretched deaths.


    Even more strange was the fact that every single time the dozens of wooden swords killed a person, a new one would appear in ce of the person who had died.


    Because of it, as the wooden swords swept sideways, their number gradually increased. If anyone was to use their divine sense to check them at that moment, they would be able to tell that a soul of a member of Morning Dao Sect could be found in each of the wooden swords. They were in endless pain, and they could only watch helplessly as the wooden swords formed from their bodies killed their fellow sect members, friends, lifelong partners, and even the love of their lives.


    And the cause of all this was Su Xuan Yi who stood in midair. With the expression of someone who enjoyed watching the deaths and ughter around him, he stared at the destruction of the sect and listened to the pain-filled cries.


    ¡°Destroy all of your families and your sect. I will take back several times what you took from us when you descended on the Fifth True World all those years ago. This... is just the beginning.¡±


    A smile appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s lips. Behind him, Sang watched everything quietly. Conflict and hesitation appeared in his eyes. Yet after a long while, he only sighed and lowered his head.


    For a time being, the entire Morning Dao Sect was drenched in blood and encased in crazed ughter. The continents shattered, and soon, all of them were reduced to pieces of rock that fell into Dao Ocean.


    The ny-nine continents in the second ne too, could not escape from the disaster. As more red wooden swords appeared until their numbers eventually reached a state where they could no longer be counted, the continents crumbled simultaneously.


    It did not matter whether they were men, women, the elderly, or the young. Even the toddlers died forlorn deaths. It was a destruction of a sect, so all manner of living within it had to be killed.


    Roars echoed in the air at that moment. Four long arcs shot out from Dao Ocean. Within them were the four Spirit Beasts of Morning Dao Sect: the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Turtle!


    The four beasts had bloodshot eyes. At the instant they rushed out, they charged towards Su Xuan Yi. The fastest among them was the Vermilion Bird. It instantly closed in, but Su Xuan Yi only raised his hand and swung his arm in its direction before a sea of fire surrounded it. The Vermilion Bird was born of fire, but at that moment, it let out a shrill cry and was reduced to ashes.


    Sword light shone. The iing Azure Dragon was beheaded. Its Nascent Divinity was destroyed, and only its long body fell onto a destroyed continent with a bang.


    Falling along with it was the White Tiger. Its body was notplete, for it had turned into countless threads of flesh and blood. Like blood rain pouring from the sky, it scattered all over thend.


    As for the ck Turtle, its shell was destroyed. Su Xuan Yi dug out its bloody heart and squashed it into a core. Then he ate it.


    ¡°A ck Turtle¡¯s core still tastes pretty good,¡± Su Xuan Yi said softly, as if he was enjoying the aftertaste. Nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    Booming sounds surged up into the heavens. Once the ny-nine continents were destroyed, the 999 continents and 9,999 continents in the third and fourth nes were shattered along with all the innocent lives on them. All of them were robbed of their right to live.


    Everything in Morning Dao Sect was destroyed, and the sky was reduced to a mere wreck. The ground was ruined. Blood dyed the fog in Dao Ocean, and a bloody stench filled all the parts of the sect.


    ¡°Only this Morning Dao Sect is pleasant to the eye.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi ended his recollection of the taste of the ck Turtle¡¯s core, then raised his right hand to strike the shattered sky. Immediately, rumbling sounds rang out once more from the highest spot of the sky. The tower of the Sect Masters was shattered along with a te created from countless valuable materials. They had originally floated up in the sky, unseen by the naked eye.


    Carved into the te was Morning Dao Sect¡¯s name. At that moment, the te which had been passed down through generations and which had existed since Morning Dao Sect was created cracked into many pieces.


    A smile appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face. As he stared at the no longer existing Morning Dao Sect, he turned around and walked away. Sang followed quietly behind him. The two of them walked out of Morning Dao Sect and stepped into the rampaging whirlwind.


    ¡°It has ended. With just one more thing, everything will be perfect.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi stood in the whirlwind. The distortions of time could be seen around him, as if he could affect a certain part of the whirlwind surrounding him. The distortions made it disappear, returning that part of the gxy to a point many years ago when the gxy was in a state of peace.


    ¡°Su Ming, my son, where are you?¡±


    Su Xuan Yi smiled faintly. When he was about to close his eyes and search for him, Sang finally lifted his head behind him and stared at Su Xuan Yi¡¯s back.


    ¡°You promised me,¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 1141: Separating from the Seed of Life Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Separating from the Seed of Life Extermination</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You promised me that even if you are going to use Su Ming as a host, you will not harm his life, and that this will be a great serendipitous event for him.¡±


    Not a single hint of emotion could be detected on Sang¡¯s face. However, it was the first time he ever used that tone to speak with Su Xuan Yi in the countless years he had been by his side!


    It was also the first time he did not have respect stemming from the bottom of his heart in his words. Instead, there was only a cold chill in his voice, and Sang did not even bother hiding it. Instead, he showed it without holding any of it back.


    Su Xuan Yi turned his head around and cast Sang a deep look. A darkness gradually rose in his eyes.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it one more time, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly,¡± Su Xuan Yi said faintly. His voice was awe-inspiring, and it sounded like a calm before a storm.


    ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t harm Su Ming!¡±


    Sang trembled lightly. Su Xuan Yi¡¯s mighty pressure was incredibly hard to bear, but he still gritted his teeth and enunciated his words clearly.


    ¡°Sang, you have indeed grown to love that child as his parent, but his family name is Su. He is an Abyss Builder, and he must be prepared to sacrifice everything for the Abyss Builders. I can promise you as I have already promised him that I will make it up to him. I will make it up to him for everything that I¡¯ve done in the end!


    Su Xuan Yi stayed silent for a moment before aplicated look appeared on his face, and he said softly, ¡°What I need the both of you to do is to believe in mepletely. Hand me your lives and your destinies, and one day, I will fulfill my promise and will make it up to all of you for everything.¡±


    ¡°I have always believed in you. It has been the case in the past, it still is now, and it will be so in the future, but I have one request. Don¡¯t harm him anymore. Let him go. You promised me...¡± Anguish appeared on Sang¡¯s face as he said those words in a low voice.


    Su Xuan Yi fell silent. In the gxy with the roaring whirlwinds, his silencested for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Su Xuan Yi¡¯s calm voice spread out slowly through the howling whirlwind, and a resolute expression appeared on Sang¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t keep to your promise, then I... can¡¯t be sure whether I can keep to my own promise to help youplete the second part of your n.¡±


    The instant Sang said that, Su Xuan Yi whirled around, and with an electrifying gaze, he stared at Sang. After a long, long time, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    ¡°I promised you, and I will fulfill my promise.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi decided not to search for Su Ming. Instead, he raised his right hand, formed a seal, and swung his arm. Immediately, whirlwinds filled the space in the gxy, and aplicated runic symbol appeared. It shed a few times before disappearing without a trace.


    In a gxy far away from this ce but still within True Morning Dao World was the territory which had once been the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union. It was also the spot where the whirlwind began and where Saint Defier¡¯s Heaven Prating Pir was once located. Su Ming, who had just executed the first invisible battle of Possession against the resistance of Xing Ji Dao suddenly felt a ripple in his heart. The half of the Seed of Life Extermination which was about to mature in his soul had trembled.


    Right after, Su Ming felt a great suction force in his soul. It shrank by three-tenths of its original size, and the speed of Seed of Life Extermination¡¯s growth instantly increased exponentially.


    All of this happened the instant Su Ming suppressed Xing Ji Dao¡¯s Nascent Divinity with the power from Possession!


    When nearly three-tenths of his soul were forcefully devoured by the Seed of Life Extermination, a feeling of weakness he had never felt before rose in his heart. At that moment, the final bit of disbelief towards this matter shattered in Su Ming¡¯s heart. It was followed by a great pain due to the destruction of that disbelief.


    The Seed of Life Extermination seemed to have gone through a catalysis due to the control of someone from a boundless distance away. In just the span of one breath, it sucked his soul again, and this time, it took another three-tenths!


    Most of Su Ming¡¯s soul had been absorbed by that point, and a strange and enchanting light spread out from the Seed of Life Extermination. It traveled through Su Ming¡¯s soul, and it could be clearly seen that the Seed of Life Extermination longed to beplete and was rapidly growing for that purpose. Judging by the looks of it, as long as it could absorb a little more of the soul, it could reachpletion.


    Su Ming stared at it in silence. He did not fight back, and neither did he struggle against it. To Su Ming, all of this was already unnecessary. It was just like a dream that a child might have, and now, he was about to wake up from it. He... was about to fully grow up.


    In silence, Su Ming saw the Seed of Life Extermination shudder. Right after, the third violent suction force appeared. This time, it absorbed the remaining thirty nine-hundredths of Su Ming¡¯s soul, leaving behind only a sliver of it. Everything else was absorbed cleanly.


    When nearly all of Su Ming¡¯s soul was absorbed, the Seed of Life Extermination finally becamepletely. The statue resembling half a ship was filled with great power. It also seemed like it contained the will of all lives. Once it waspleted... it left Su Ming¡¯s soul and flew out of his body. With a sh, it left the white ring and charged towards the whirlwind in space.


    Su Ming watched this scene. He stared at the Seed of Life Extermination leaving and felt like his past had also been taken away by the Seed of Life Extermination. At that moment, Su Ming died, and the one who survived would be a person who loved silence, refused to show his face, and in all the people¡¯s eyes would only appear as a stranger.


    Su Ming¡¯s soul had not beenpletely absorbed. A sliver of it was left, but if Su Ming did not receive any serendipity, then while he might not die, he would be incredibly weak. He would be reduced to a mere mortal, and even one who had forgotten everything about his past.


    Perhaps instead of saying that it was a sliver of his soul, it would be better to say that it was a thread of life force. It was the life force Su Xuan Yi had given to him once his elder had fought and exchanged himself for him.


    However, to Su Ming, the existence of the sliver of life force was not important. Even if he did not have it, he could still rise to power. It would just take a bit longer.


    Su Ming stared at the Seed of Life Extermination leaving into the distance and watched it disappear into the whirlwind while he mumbled under his breath, ¡°Su Ming has died. From now on... I am Mo Su!¡±


    His eyes slowly fell shut. He had lost ny-nine-hundredths of his soul. During that instant, he had fused with the pure soul left behind by the ck-robed old man once the other¡¯s consciousness was wiped away from it.


    At the same time, the sliver of Su Ming¡¯s original soul started absorbing the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul in a mad rush. The so-called fusion was in truth Su Ming¡¯s soul treating the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul as nutrients, just like the seed had done to him. By doing so, he could make himself grow swiftly.


    Time trickled by. As he continued absorbing this soul and executed the extreme devouring, the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul became smaller while his own soul gradually grewrger.


    When the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul waspletely absorbed, Su Ming¡¯s soul had already recovered to nearly six-tenths of its original power.


    This did not mean that the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul was too weak. After all, based on their levels of cultivation, the ck-robed old man was far stronger than Su Ming. However, in the process of devouring, the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul suffered from a form of deterioration, and Su Ming was not executing a simple fusion either. He was using the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul to nourish himself. Because of it, once he got rid of the impurities, he could return to nearly six-tenths of his soul.


    This was akin to piece ofnd having a seed. As the seed grew, it absorbed all the water from the ground. Once it matured and absorbed all the water, thend would turn into a desert.


    The cracked, dry ground would also bend, but if it was used to describe the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul, it could be said that the desert was the impurities in it.


    Once Su Ming absorbed the ck-robed old man¡¯s soul, he opened his eyes, and without any hesitation, he cast his gaze on the suppressed Xing Ji Dao.


    The man¡¯s resistance was as fierce as ever, but Su Ming had taken full grasp of timing and seized the opportunity to gain an upper hand on him. He only needed to maintain this advantage over Xing Ji Dao and continue using his inborn talent in Possession to suppress him.


    Even if Su Ming was an Abyss Builder, two consecutive Possessions was an act ofplete madness. Yet at that moment, Su Ming could no longer care about it. He wanted to live, and he wanted to live properly. He wanted to live another life so that he could overturn his destiny.


    When Su Xuan Yi formed a seal and swung his arm in the whirlwind within the gxy beyond Morning Dao Sect which was located incredibly far away from where Su Ming was, theplicated runic symbol shed three times before it floated in the gxy without moving. However, in just a few dozens of breaths, a long arc with a speed exceeding that of shifting came from the distance.


    There was dark light spreading out from that long arc, and it was so quick that it surpassed what divine senses could detect. It instantly appeared beside the runic symbol and fused with it. As that item came to an abrupt halt, what appeared before Su Xuan Yi and Sang¡¯s eyes was Su Ming¡¯s Seed of Life Extermination¡ªthe statue of half of a ship!


    As Sang stared at it, a hint of pain and grief appeared in his eyes.


    There was only determination in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes as he slowly raised his hand to seize the space in the direction of the ship formed by half of the Seed of Life Extermination Immediately, it shot through the distortions of time around Su Xuan Yi and appeared on his palm. He wrapped his fingers around it.


    ¡°Su Ming didn¡¯t die. I fulfilled my promise to you.¡± Su Xuan Yi swung his right arm and put away the Seed of Life Extermination before he raised his head and stared at the distant gxy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should leave True Morning Dao World now. Let me bring you to the True World that belongs to me.¡± Su Xuan Yi took a step forward in space, and his body instantly disappeared. Sang followed him silently, but before he vanished, he turned his head around and cast his gaze into the distance with aplicated expression on his face. A hint of resolution which Su Xuan Yi could not see appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 1142: Tears from a Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Tears from a Beauty</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Standing beyond the pce floating in the air which towered into the sky in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was the Emperor of Abyss, who was also the Kalpa Lord of that World. He had his hands ced behind his back as he stood there as if waiting for someone¡¯s arrival.


    He was very patient. It looked like even if he had to wait for ten thousand years, not a single hint of emotion would appear on his face. Time trickled by, and after an unknown amount of time had passed, the air in front of him suddenly distorted. In time, Su Xuan Yi walked out. Sang followed behind him quietly. The Emperor of Abyss of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World did not appear at all surprised when he saw Su Xuan Yi and Sang.


    ¡°Greetings, Sublime Paragon!¡± At the instant the Emperor of Abyss saw Su Xuan Yi, he immediately swung his arm... and knelt on one knee, then bowed like a disciple greeting his Master.


    ¡°Dao Er, there aren¡¯t any outsiders here. You don¡¯t need to do this. Raise.¡± A smile appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Master!¡± The middle-aged man raised his head, and respect appeared on his face. When he cast his gaze on Sang, his lips curled up into a smile, and he nodded towards him.


    ¡°Junior brother, it has been many years since west met. You look as fine as ever.¡±


    .....


    The door to Yu Xuan¡¯s room within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was pushed open silently, and Su Xuan Yi walked slowly into the room.


    Yu Xuan had her back turned to the door, and she was sitting by the window as she stared at the starry sky outside. The moment Su Xuan Yi walked in, she shuddered, and aplicated expression appeared on her face.


    Su Xuan Yi stared at Yu Xuan quietly. After a long while, he sighed softly and brought out an item from his bosom that he ced on the table. He then said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered over these years... but he doesn¡¯t suit you. From now on, he will only be a mortal.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi stood silent for a moment before sighing and turning around to walk out of the room. He gently closed the door behind himself.


    When Su Xuan Yi left, Yu Xuan turned her head around. Tears flowed down her face as she stared nkly at the statue of the ship formed by half of the Seed of Life Extermination ced on the table. More and more tears streamed down her cheeks.


    .....


    Endless whirlwind could be seen howling everywhere in the broken True Morning Dao World. The terrifying power of the World could tear through manys and even rip apart space. It could also easily destroy all cultivators¡¯ bodies.


    Countless torn limbs could be seen in various ces within the gigantic True Morning Dao World. They were from the cultivators which belonged to the Immortals¡¯ Union and Morning Dao Sect, but no matter on which side they had fought, they were in truth... all people of True Morning Dao World.


    Perhaps they had not managed to put the hatred they harbored against each other behind them before the disaster struck, but it could be disregarded when facing it. The hatred could even be forgotten... because surviving was their only goal.


    As endless numbers of cultivators from the Immortals¡¯ Union died, they longed to receive help from the Immortals¡¯ Union, but they did not manage to live till that moment, because the only thing waiting for them was the madness of the disaster. It was a nightmare from which no one could save them.


    It was especially so for the cultivators near the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union. They had beganughing brokenly, because they saw the gxy of the Immortals¡¯ Union copsing and the region being reduced to ruins.


    However, they were also fortunate, because they knew that from then on, the Immortals¡¯ Union would no longer exist, which was why they chose to escape. They chose to use every method in their disposal... to survive through the disaster!


    Those cultivators who did not know that the gxy of the Immortals¡¯ Union had shattered still harbored the hope of returning. Yet what awaited them would be only the fear and bewilderment which would rise in their hearts once they saw the wreckage.


    Compared to the Immortals¡¯ Union, the cultivators from Morning Dao Sect were more fortunate. This did not mean that fewer of them died, but that those who survived would forever have hope, and its name was Morning Dao Sect.


    Since all the Relocation Runes in Morning Dao Sect had been shut down, they might never be able to return and would never be able to see what had happened, but in their minds, Morning Dao Sect would always exist.


    This was hope. It would forever remain in the hearts of the people who survived, and perhaps it would be passed down generation by generation...


    Seven days after the disaster passed, not only did the whirlwind in True Morning Dao Sect not disappear, it had be even stronger. No one knew how long it wouldst, and perhaps not even those from Saint Defier¡¯s camp knew precisely when it would disappear.


    As long as there was power of the World surging in from the gap formed in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, the endless whirlwind would exist. Yet whether it was one year, ten years, or even one hundred years or one thousand years, there woulde a day when the power of the World would stop. The whirlwind in True Morning Dao World would also disappear at that moment.


    Once it was gone, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos woulde face to face with a ughter and disaster brought by Saint Defier or Dark Dawn, or even both. Compared to the whirlwind, this was the true disaster, because this would be a bloodbath which would affect the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos instead of a single True World!


    Before this disastrous bloodbath arrived, True Morning Dao World would remain filled with whirlwinds formed by the power of the World. It would be the calm before a storm for Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    There was nothing anyone could do about that. It was impossible for them to mend the gap formed by Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. They could only continue making themselves stronger, making their sects stronger, and making their True Worlds stronger so that they could have a sliver of hope to survive in the final disaster.


    While working hard, they would wait silently for the dazzling arrival of that disaster!


    To Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, whichy beyond Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, the period of peace and quiet was the critical moment for them to wage war against each other.


    They had to fight to seize the gap, and since the gap was in Saint Defier¡¯s camp, Dark Dawn had to pay several times the price to seize it.


    Yet if Dark Dawn was going to attack with everything, Saint Defier had to fight back with everything they had as well.


    No matter what, it might be the final period of peace in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It mightst only for a short moment or maybe a long time, but no matter how much time it took, it would definitelye to an end one day.


    That moment might no longer be far away.


    When the seven days passed in the broken True Morning Dao World and the whirlwind became even stronger, at the spot right under the gap formed in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos where the whirlwind was born, a white light rushed out from the spot where the pir of light which connected to the heavens had once been. The white light traveled so quickly that it instantly rushed out of the strongest whirlwind which was located at the core of the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    When it ventured out, the cocoon which was formed by Bai Feng only had a thinyer of it left. It should have been impossible for the cocoon tost till that moment. In truth, it should have shattered many days ago, and everything in it was supposed to be destroyed by the whirlwind.


    The only reason it had been able to do so was because Bai Feng had executed an irreversible Forbidden Art from Phoenix Sect for the sake of surviving. It used her life as a source of power and would burn it to provide the cocoon with several times the support. This was how she had been able tost that long.


    However, the price she paid was incredibly devastating to her as a woman. It could be seen within the thin cocoon that Bai Feng¡¯s face was no longer as beautiful as it was in the past. Instead, it was full of wrinkles. She no longer looked youthful, but like she had just crawled out of a coffin. An old and decaying presence spread out from her body.


    She was still dressed in white, but she was no longer beautiful. Instead, she was filled with sorrow and misery.


    It stemmed from her very soul. To her, the seven days had felt like her entire life.


    She did not have to do act like that. She could have weed death in a more dignified manner and choose to die beautiful if she could not survive.


    However, she could not ept this. She was afraid of death, and she could not ept that she had lost everything. She had always dreamed of ascending to Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, and for this dream, she could give up on everything.


    Yet now, she was swathed in deep despair. She could only stay in the thin cocoon and wait for Su Ming¡¯s arrival. There was no longer any life left for her to burn. Even if the cocoon could continue existing, she had less than a month left to live.


    Just when the white light flew out from the core of the whirlwind in the distance and was about to leave, it came to a stop and changed its direction to charge towards Bai Feng. It approached the cocoon in an instant.


    The white light pierced Bai Feng¡¯s aged eyes. If it was two days ago, she would have been excited. If it was three days ago, Bai Feng would have been so excited that she would have cried. No matter what she would have been asked to give up, as long as the person in the white light would save her, she would promise it all away.


    If it was four or five days ago, Bai Feng¡¯s choice would still not change... but all of the seven days had passed.


    She only had one month left to live, and she knew clearly that she could not reverse what had been done. With numbness, she stared at the white light beyond the cocoon. There was not a hint of emotion on her face, and there were no tears in her eyes. However, if anyone looked at her, they could hear faint cries echoing in space.


    After a short moment of silence, a soft sigh that seemed toe from a day filled with snow and wind from the distant past traveled through space. White light shone beyond the cocoon and seeped into it to sweep up Bai Feng. The next moment, the light left into the distance.


    The white light was a white ring that was about a hundred something feet big. Naturally, it was Lord Saint Defier¡¯s supreme treasure, but right then, it no longer belonged to anyone from Saint Defier. It belonged to Mo Su, who had bid farewell to his past and had been reborn!


    Only Su Ming himself knew just how hard it was to devour Xing Ji Dao and all that had happened within the white ring during the past seven days.


    Yet all that mattered was that the moment the white ring flew out of the whirlwind, it meant that Su Ming had devoured Xing Ji Dao and his soul.


    Su Ming¡¯s appearance had changed drastically. He no longer looked as old as the ck-robed old man, but much younger. He appeared to be a young man, and he had a handsome face, but there was a hint of ghastliness to it. When his eyes shone, there was life in him, but there was also a dead stillness within his gaze.


    He was still dressed in ck robes, but the soul in the body underneath them was stronger by nearly three-tenths to Su Ming¡¯s previous soul.


    His level of cultivation had also increased exponentially. The level of its increase was even more shocking than that of his soul. However, if anyonepared all of these to the white ring, they would not say that those were serendipities, because the real serendipity was the white ring!


    This was Lord Saint Defier¡¯s supreme treasure, an item which was incredibly rare even in Saint Defier¡¯s camp. It was so valuable that it could not be described with words. Yet it had be something which belonged to Su Ming!


    In the supreme treasure, there was a hint of presence which belonged to those in Avacaniya. If Su Ming could gain an epiphany from it, then the help it would provide him would be enough to shake the entire universe. In fact, as long as he kept this supreme treasure by his side, it would be the same as having... a chance to step into Avacaniya Realm in the future!


    This sort of thing could make all cultivators go mad. This was the real serendipity Su Ming had obtained!


    Right then, he sat and meditated within the white ring. Before him was the woman he had saved. Bai Feng, who had now be an old woman, sat quietly in front of him and stared at the world that shed beyond the ring in a daze. She had not spoken for three days.


    She was silent, and Su Ming didn¡¯t have anything to say to her either. In truth, he had only saved her due to a hint of sentimentality. He was feeling sentimental about the past, about the rtionship they had, about Dark Mountain, about the game of walking in circles they had shared, and about the sigh in the snow.

 Chapter 1143: Mortal Refinement Art

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Mortal Refinement Art</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was silent. He sat in the white ring and stared at the gxy beyond. It looked boundless when he cast his gaze on it. With countless whirlwinds rampaging around, he could not see a single. There were only stones floating in space.


    asionally, somerge ones would sweep past them in the whirlwind. The stones had once been part of thes in True Morning Dao World, but most of them had been destroyed, filling the gxy with stone fragments and dust.


    There were also fragments from quite arge number of Enchanted Treasures. In fact, there were even some torn pieces of flesh and blood, which filled the gxy of True Morning Dao World with a bloody stench.


    As he stared at the world outside quietly, Su Ming felt like he had returned to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. In fact, even that ce was in a much better shape than True Morning Dao World at that moment.


    The white ring charged forward with a howl, and the whirlwinds in the world outside looked like they had been cut apart. The instant the ring touched them, they crumbled on their own.


    And it was able to do that when Su Ming had only activated one-hundredth of the ring¡¯s power, which was all that he could use so far. Su Ming might want to make the white ring bring forth even stronger power, but hecked the strength to do so.


    The power of this treasure was something that not even the ck-robed old man and Xing Ji Dao could fully bring forth. They could only use their power to activate the cultivation base left behind in the ring. It was a type of indirect control.


    This was why it had been so difficult for Xing Ji Dao activate the treasure. He had used up all of his power, and the pressure on him had also been incredibly great. Because of it, Su Ming had gained a chance to Possess and devour him.


    Su Ming¡¯s method of controlling the supreme treasure was different from that of Xing Ji Dao. He did not activate the cultivation base contained in the treasure to indirectly control it... but was having the bald crane for that.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Su Ming delivered a divine thought tly to the bald crane in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little off. Darn it all, this thing is really quite hard to deal with,¡± the bald crane answered with a pant in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Are you sure that the method you mentioned will work?¡± A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he delivered his thought.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll work. Heh heh, don¡¯t worry, when I saw this treasure, a memory appeared in my head. It¡¯s definitely not wrong.


    ¡°Mortal Refinement Art was a famous Art used to refine treasures in the past. It has been lost for many years, but thankfully, I still know it. You only need to refine this based on what I said. I can¡¯t promise that you¡¯ll be able to perfectly control this treasure, but you¡¯ll certainly be able to use at least one or two-tenths of its true power.¡± The bald crane¡¯s smug voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    When he devoured Xing Ji Dao and was about to control the white ring, the bald crane had suddenly sent him a thought and told him about the Mortal Refinement Art. This method could allow Su Ming to use his own power to perfectly control the supreme treasure, but the process of refinement was a little problematic.


    ¡°With Mortal Refinement Art... you will enter the cycle of reincarnation as a mortal and refine it during the cycles of reincarnation. Once you go through nine cycles of reincarnation and refine it nine times, you can form a connection through the cycles of reincarnation with this treasure, and with that connection, you can control its Essence. You won¡¯t need to have a matching level of cultivation to control it.¡± A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he nodded quietly.


    ¡°You said that this Art was once very famous? Since it¡¯s so peculiar, why was it lost?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked in his head. He had a vague bad feeling about it. He had a constant, nagging sense that the bald crane did not seem to be too reliable...


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I just know that in my memories, this Art looks very powerful... Huh? I seem to have remembered something. It seems like there is somethingcking about, but I can¡¯t remember what it is. Hey! Are you going to use it? Su Ming, if you don¡¯t use it, then I¡¯ll stop making the preparations. This is too tiring,¡± the bald crane mumbled under its breath.


    Su Ming fell silent. In just a few breaths, determination appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Continue with it,¡± he said faintly.


    Another seven days passed. When the seventh day arrived, Su Ming finally saw a in the whirlwind-filled gxy.


    It was the first he had seen in seven days. It was a cultivation which had been mostly destroyed, but a part of it still remained.


    As he stared at the broken cultivation, a glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®This disaster affected the entire True Morning Dao World, but there are stills remaining. That means that there are definitely cultivators who survived the disaster!


    ¡®True Morning Dao World has already been destroyed. I wonder what happened to Morning Dao Sect, and what about... my senior brothers? Was Yin Death Region affected?¡¯


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. After a moment of silence, he sent a divine thought to the bald crane. Immediately, the white ring turned into a white long arc that changed direction to charge towards the cultivation. It instantly approached it and flew straight inside.


    The moment Su Ming arrived, the cultivation shuddered violently, and more of it shattered. Several crushed rocks were swept away by the whirlwind, as if the cultivation had already been destroyed to its limit, and Su Ming¡¯s arrival caused the stress it suffered to be greater, causing the edges to start crumbling again.


    Thankfully, the crumbling did notst for long before it gradually came to a stop. When Su Ming walked out of the white ring, he stepped onto the ground of the cultivation. Above, he saw a broken sky filled with whirlwinds. Beneath him, countlessyers seemed to have been lifted off the ground to reveal a bloody-rednd.


    There was no mountains in the distance, because all them had already been destroyed by whirlwinds. There were no seas either, because they had already been wiped off.


    Heat spread out from the ground, and as it intersected with the cold chill in the sky, it formed a violent gust of wind which blew up the sand and swept it across the.


    There was no presence of lives. In fact, all of them had also been extinguished a long time ago. This was a dead, a world with no life force.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the area, then lifted his right leg. Immediately, a huge vortex appeared with a bang on the ground. It lifted the sand and swept it outwards, but it was immediately blown away by a violent gust of wind, clearing the ce. In just a few breaths, a gigantic basin appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet.


    He cast a nce at it, then sat down at the bottom of the pit. When he lifted his head, he cast a nce at Bai Feng, whose life had already reached its end. Her presence was weak, and she was about to die.


    At most, she could live for one more month.


    Su Ming had saved Bai Feng had due to his sentiments. She was someone he had loved when he was still ignorant about love. Perhaps it was just a mere joke and the young love had already withered. However, when Bai Feng died, she would not know that the ck-robed person beside her was Su Ming.


    The invisible destiny connected the two of them, bringing one of them to the other¡¯s side when they were about to die. However, the love had been blown away by the wind and turned into a single snowke. It lingered, refusing to leave, and they could onlyment at destiny as well as their lives...


    Su Ming closed his eyes and waited for the bald crane to finish its preparations so that he could use the Mortal Refinement Art to refine the white ring with the will of reincarnation. The bald crane had began making preparations at the very start, but even then, it had yet to finish with them.


    Su Ming sat silently as days passed. Gradually, another seven days went by. To Su Ming, they onlysted for an instant. It was a short period of time for him to familiarize himself with his new body, but to Bai Feng, the seven days were nearly three-tenths of what remained of her life.


    She only had half a month left, only two cycles of seven days.


    Humans wereplicated life forms, but no matter howplicated they were, as long as they had emotions, then right before they died, they would find that those emotions were the purest things in their lives.


    Bai Feng stared at the sky quietly, and when seven days passed, the aged look on her face became even clearer. Her presence was so weak that she looked like she had turned into a mortal.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she mumbled her first words in the half a month they had spent together.


    The sentencended in Su Ming¡¯s ears. He listened to the familiar voice and watched the woman whose figure he could still recognize even though she had grown old. He sighed in his heart.


    It seemed like there were always sighs between the two of them whenever they came in contact with each other. He might have sighed just then, but it might as well have been her too. They had walked in circles in the past, gotten to know each other when the blood moon appeared, and it had determined this unchangeable and indefinable conclusion.


    ¡°I only have half a month left, but I still want to thank you for letting me die on this instead of the whirlwind,¡± Bai Feng mumbled.


    Anguish could be seen on her face. It was not due to her life flowing away, but because she seemed to have remembered something. A faint light shone in her eyes when she immersed herself in her memories.


    ¡°In the past, to ascend, I agreed to Di Tian¡¯s n. To ascend, I could sacrifice everything...¡± Bai Feng stared at the sky while mumbling softly to herself.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Su Ming asked calmly. His voice had changed once he obtained his new body through Possession. It belonged to Zhang Ji Dao, not Su Ming.


    ¡°Now...¡± The anguish on Bai Feng¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and a smile reced it. That smile made it seem like she had seen through everything, and there was an air of freedom about her. However, there was a hint of regret in that freedom.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Right now, I¡¯m not thinking about trying to obtain life or dreaming about ascension. Instead... some of the memories of the past keep resurfacing in my mind. Perhaps this is a memory that belongs to my clone, but when it died, her encounters were buried in a corner of my memories eternally.


    ¡°Now... I think that those memories are of the incredibly happy and beautiful moments of my life,¡± Bai Feng said softly. However, her beautiful voice had turned hoarse due to the aging. Instead of dark locks, her head was covered in white, and her bones seemed about ready to crack.

 Chapter 1144: Him in Emperor’s Robes!

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Him in Emperor¡¯s Robes!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In True Morning Dao World, there was a spot that had once belonged to the Immortals. It was an incredibly strange ce even to the four Great True Worlds and the whole of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    Over there was the homnd of Su Ming¡¯s memories¡ªYin Death Region!


    The entrance to it was a vortex that seemed to have no end. While Su Ming was listening to Bai Feng¡¯s quiet murmurs in the pit on the broken in the gxy, there were countless whirlwinds formed by the power of the World which could destroy cultivators ands howling before the vortex, but even they... could not affect Yin Death Vortex. They could blow around it, but not enter.


    Countless dimensions were within Yin Death Vortex, and there were plenty of races living there. The Berserkers were simply one of them.


    In one of the many dimensions was a fiery red world. Its sky was red, its earth was red, and it was filled with countless seas of fire that swept up hot air. When wind blew, it would stir up mes which were so bright they were blinding. The world looked like a burning hell!


    Over there was a mountain surrounded by mes. It was a volcano that had been extinguished countless years ago. In it was a hugeke of fire. Red light shone from it, casting the volcano in a dark red light.


    Floating in theke of fire was a purple coffin. No one knew how long it had been in that ce, but the ancient air spreading out from it made it clear that it should have been around for at least tens of thousands of years.


    Countless runic symbols were branded on the coffin, and once every nine breaths, they would sh. It seemed like this would continue without end for all eternity. However... banging sounds suddenly came from the coffin. This was the first time since countless years that this happened, and it changed the rhythm of the runic symbols. Instead of shining once every nine breaths, they began to shine once every eight breaths.


    The banging sounds became increasingly louder, as if something was continuously hitting the coffin. The runic symbols began to shine even more frequently, changing their interval to once every seven breaths, then once every six breaths. When it became once every three breaths, a louder than before bang came from the coffin.


    At that moment, the lid of the coffin lifted, and it slowly floated into midair. Theke of fire around it started tumbling about furiously, as if it was roaring loudly. At the same time, an arm shot out from the coffin.


    It was a thin and shriveled arm with all five fingers parted from each other. At the instant it shot out of the coffin, all theva in the volcano erupted. Thend in the area outside roared at once. The sky, too, trembled furiously. Tumbling red clouds immediately appeared above the volcano.


    It was as if the entire world had been affected the instant the arm shot out from the coffin. Soon after, the five parted fingers slowly clenched into a fist. The entire world¡¯s mes and heat immediately started surging madly towards them as if they were centering themselves towards the arm.


    All of this onlysted the duration of the hand clenching itself into a fist. If anyone looked from the highest point in that world, they would have been able to see that the sea of fire had tumbled backwards. Wherever the mes passed, all heat would be taken from thend, and the ground would turn ck.


    At the same time, all the mes in the ce, including the me clouds in the sky, were absorbed by the volcano. They gathered on the palm from the arm that had reached out from the coffin. Once the person seized the mes, a crimson pearl appeared in his hand.


    Within it, a sea of fire was tumbling, and fire clouds were swimming. It looked like an entire world.


    A sigh came from the coffin. Gradually, a tall figure slowly sat up. When he eventually stood up, a crimson robe could be seen. That robe was not a normal robe... but an Emperor¡¯s robe!


    A crown was also on the man¡¯s head, giving him the domineering air of an Emperor. It filled the volcano and the entire world.


    ¡°I failed, huh?¡± the person said softly.


    He had a strange, imposing tone, like he looked down on all forms of life in the world. He might have said that he failed, but no one could hear even a single hint of regret towards his failure in his voice.


    ¡°I have long since guessed it. The possibility of sess for it was too low. Su Xuan Yi was the most formidable man of his generation. There was no way that he would not have any backups, but since the start, my main n was only to learn what he was nning.


    ¡°An enemy who can no be understood is frightening, but once they reveal themselves, they are no longer frightening.


    ¡°The intention behind this n was to make Su Xuan Yi go through with his n so that I would know what he was nning...¡±


    As he spoke, the man in the Emperor¡¯s robe and crown slowly raised his head to reveal his face. Needless to say... he was Di Tian!


    Perhaps it would be more urate to say that he looked exactly the same as Di Tian, but his face was even more ancient. The domineering air about him was also stronger, and his level of cultivation was also greater!


    ¡°I had sent out a soul fragment as a test. It would have been good if I could seed, but even if I failed, it doesn¡¯t matter. That tiny Immortals¡¯ Union holds no importance to me,¡± the man said faintly.


    A glint shone in his eyes, and he raised his head to stare at the sky above the volcano. Gradually, the hint of a smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Three Sovereigns and five Emperors, my fellow Daoists, have all of you rested well?¡±


    His voice traveled through the world and echoed within all of Yin Death Region. After a moment, powerful ripples charged towards him from seven different dimensions.


    There were terrifying divine senses touching each other in that ce, as if they weremunicating with each other. After a long while, they disappeared to return to their own worlds, and Yin Death Vortex gradually regained its calm.


    ¡°It is just as I thought. We¡¯ll have Su Xuan Yi change the world outside. There is no need for us to get out so soon. We¡¯ll let him continue with his n, and at the final moment, we will let him know that he... is just a farce.¡±


    Di Tian smiled faintly before he slowlyy down in his coffin once more. He unfurled his right hand, allowing the crimson pearl in it to spread out and fill the world with seas of fire once more.


    ¡°My injuries havepletely recovered from ten thousand years ago... Avacaniya, Avacaniya... I¡¯vee to understand the basics of this Realm. If I get more time, then perhaps I will truly have the right... to reach this Realm. I have you to thank for this, Su Xuan Yi...¡± Di Tian mumbled, and the lid of the coffin fell with a bang. Once the coffin was sealed, it slowly sank back into theke of fire, disappearing without a trace.


    .....


    ¡°That damn Immortals¡¯ Union, that damn Morning Dao Sect, this damn universe, and this damn whirlwind!¡±


    In another broken within True Morning Dao World was a young man dressed in ck robes who looked incredibly disheveled and had madness in his eyes. He brought his arms up as if he was pushing up the sky while shouting at it.


    ¡°Hey, you bastards! Persevere! The Rune is about to bepleted! This damn whirlwind will not be able to destroy us cultivators from the War Chamber!¡±


    As the young man roared, the near twenty thousand cultivators behind roared as well, and all of them sent forth their power for it to fuse with the air. Gradually, a screen of light appeared. It looked like it wanted to envelop the within it.


    In the crowd was me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor and Zhu You Cai. They were both there!


    .....


    In a gxy which was in True Morning Dao World was a lone ship which seemed to treat the whirlwind as a huge wave in the ocean. It treated the gxy as seawater, and it was swimming forward through it.


    ¡°O wind, o stars, you¡¯re so pretty... O wreckages, o space, it¡¯s a pity that there isn¡¯t any sunlight. Ah, why are you not pretty?¡± A bright and clear voice rose from the ship. When it reverberated in space, it held a hint of exultation.


    ¡°What a lovely poem!¡±


    ¡°Sir, your literary talents are great, a gift rarely seen in a million years. This is definitely the best poem I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± The voice filled with exultation was soon followed by a woman¡¯s giggles.


    As the ship went forward, it could be seen that there was ayer of fog surrounding it. The fog appeared to be thin, but it seemed to keep the whirlwind at bay, not allowing the power of the World to reach the ship.


    It could be seen that there was a table on the ship. Sitting beside it was an incredibly handsome long-haired man. He had an air about him like he was as gentle as a flower.


    By his side were three women as beautiful as flowers. With gentle gazes, they stared at the man. It looked like even if the man spewed out a pile of utter crap... that crap would still sound poetic to them...


    One of them was pouring wine for the man while another was holding a sweet fruit for him. The third one was gently massaging his legs. The women¡¯s petite faces had gentle and loving expressions.


    The man shook his head, as if he was thinking back about his poem.


    From behind the four people, in other words the end of the ship, came a discordant sound that broke the poetic air.


    It was a snore as loud as thunder, and it even had a rhythmic pattern to it. asionally, it would be loud, while at other times, it would be soft. The one who produced it was an incrediblyrge man that looked like a fierce tiger. In his hands, he held a pot of wine.


    At that moment, he was dreaming, and there was drool trickling out of his mouth. No one could tell what he was dreaming about, but he seemed to be very happy.


    The man turned around and murmured, ¡°Youngest junior brother,e drink this pot of wine.¡± After those words, his snores became even louder.


    ¡°Hah...¡± As if he had heard the murmured words, the man who was as gentle as a flower slowly opened his eyes to stare at the distant gxy before he lowered his head and sighed.


    ¡°Youngest junior brother, where are you?¡±


    .....


    At the same time, within one of the 999 continents in the third ne of the now ruined Morning Dao Sect was a figure gradually crawling out from the wreckage. He looked rather pathetic, but monstrous hatred could be detected on his sleazy face.


    ¡°SU XUAN YI!!!¡±


    The man quivered with rage. He had an extremely low level of cultivation, but the hate spreading out from his body at that moment could destroy anything.


    Tears fell from his eyes as he stared at his surroundings. After throwing his head back and roaring, he flew out. He wanted to see if there were any other survivors. Even if there was only a sliver of hope, he would not give up.

 Chapter 1145: Xu Hui…

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Xu Hui...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The person was De Shun.


    The De in his name meant morality, and Shun meant having everything going one¡¯s way when they bought things.


    It was the De Shun who had went to Su Ming¡¯s lotus tform when he was going through the challenges as a Dynast in True Morning Dao World. The things he said had left the ten million cultivators in the area bbergasted, and even Su Ming had been stunned for a moment.


    The man had great talent, but did not have the heart to practice the ways of cultivation and only wanted to conduct small business. Yet now, the cheeky grin on his face had been reced by searing hatred, along with deep sadness.


    ¡°They died. They¡¯re all dead!¡± De Shun screamed forlornly as he charged through the ruins of Morning Dao Sect. He had survived not because he had great power or Enchanted Treasures. It was just pure coincidence; one that even Su Xuan Yi had not paid attention to.


    After all, there would surely be a few people who would manage to avoid a destruction that caused the deaths of several millions of people.


    With a broken smile, De Shun charged through the ruins of Morning Dao Sect before he came to a sudden halt. Then, he rushed to a fragment of a broken continent floating in the area below. When he descended, he immediately formed a seal with his hands, and the fragment let out a bang. As dust and dirt flew into the air, a body buried in a pit was revealed.


    It belonged to a woman which De Shun had never seen before, but if Su Ming saw her, he would definitely be able to recognize, for she was... Xu Hui.


    Her face had drained of color. While seated, her eyes were shut tight. There was blood at the corners of her mouth. Her hair was no longer ck, but had turned white. There was a purpleyer of light around her, and its shape resembled that of a scorpion. In fact, there was also the mark of a scorpion asionally shining at the center of her brows.


    The instant De Shun saw Xu Hui, her eyes fly open behind the purple screen of light. Dark light shone within them, as if there was a scorpion hidden in her pupils. Malice spread out from her, and she moved at that instant and appeared right beside De Shun, whose expression changed drastically change and who was just about to say something. Without any hesitation, Xu Hui grabbed his neck at lightning speed. It was too fast for De Shun to dodge.


    ¡°You...¡± De Shun¡¯s expression immediately changed, but a vast power instantly came from Xu Hui¡¯s right hand, suppressing him. The moment fear appeared in his eyes, Xu Hui raised her left hand and struck the center of his brows. At the same time, the shadow of a scorpion rushed out of her left hand and went into De Shun¡¯s body through her palm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve nted the Scorpion Shadow Gu Poison in you. Bring me to Su Ming. He will break this Shadow Gu Poison in your body and will also grant you a great serendipity! No one else but the people I¡¯ve acknowledged can cure this gu poison. If you try it recklessly, you will surely die an unnatural death!¡±


    The moment Xu Hui said those words, her body shuddered. Then, she closed her eyes and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    With a pale face, De Shun immediately took a few steps back. Fear lingered on his face. The power Xu Hui had showed just then was incredibly great in his eyes, reminding him of the Almighties he had faced in the past.


    In fact, he could sense clearly that if she wanted to kill him, she could have easily done so.


    ¡°Damn it, did you just return my kindness with enmity?!¡±


    Anger appeared on De Shun¡¯s face. He circted his cultivation base to check his body, and his facial color immediately went even paler. He even shuddered a few times.


    He could clearly sense his veins twisting in his body, intersecting with each other to form the shape of a scorpion. Cold chill filled his body, making him suck in a sharp breath. He remembered the words Xu Hui had said before she fell unconscious.


    Outrage filled De Shun¡¯s body as he thought about what had happened. It had been out of good intentions that he had checked to see whether she was alive, yet he ended up in such a situation. If anyone else was in his position, they would definitely feel as indignant as he was.


    ¡°Damn it, who is Su Ming? Where am I supposed to find this Su Ming? I can¡¯t even get out of Morning Dao Sect, y-y-you...¡±


    De Shun fumed with rage. He took a few steps forward to check the unconscious Xu Hui, then raised his leg, intending to kick her, but the instant he raised his leg, her eyshes fluttered, and she opened her eyes.


    This instantly caused De Shun to shudder, and he put on an obsequious smile while moving backwards in a submissive manner.


    Yet the instant Xu Hui opened her eyes, her body started shrinking in a bizarre manner, and in just the span of a few breaths, she, who was originally an adult, turned into a little girl of around six or seven years old.


    ¡°Who-who are you?!¡±


    The instant De Shun moved back, fear and panic appeared in Xu Hui¡¯s eyes, and she swiftly moved backwards as well, as if she was terrified of him. She hugged herself while her face filled with wariness and fear. She looked as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°Where is this? Wh-who are you?!¡±


    De Shun was taken aback. He stared at Xu Hui in surprise, then once he scrutinized her, he asked a question as a test.


    ¡°Um... Lady Immortal, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, who are you? I-I don¡¯t know you.¡± Xu Hui¡¯s face was pale. She looked around herself in panic, and the fear in her eyes grew stronger.


    A thought appeared in De Shun¡¯s head. He took a few more steps back before asking another question to test her.


    ¡°Who is Su Ming?¡±


    ¡°Su Ming? Who is Su Ming? Are you Su Ming?¡±


    Confusion appeared on Xu Hui¡¯s face as if she was somewhat familiar with that name, but almost the same moment, pain clouded her features. The mark of the scorpion shone, and Xu Hui immediately wrapped her hands around her head. As she shuddered, her pain grew even more intense.


    ¡°Aha!¡± De Shun¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, and great joy filled his heart.


    ¡®Looks like this diabolical woman has lost her memories. But it¡¯s not a surprise. After all, I might have been lucky enough to live through this disaster, but not everyone was as fortunate as I. She must have activated some sort of divine ability which allowed her to live, but its great side effect is that it will cause her to lose her memories and even turn her into a child. Yup, that¡¯s definitely the case!


    ¡®That¡¯s why she nted that Scorpion Something Gu Poison in me the first time she woke up... She had also referred to me as big brother. Could it be? that¡¯s right, her memories must have be jumbled up, and by the looks of it, she¡¯s filled with fear. Her body is that of a child as well. Could it be?


    ¡®Could it be that her memories have regressed to the period of time when she was still a child and she has yet to walk down the path of cultivation?¡¯


    De Shun let out a dry cough, and with shifty eyes, he took a few steps forward. A sleazy look immediately appeared on his face.


    ¡°Little girl, where are your parents?¡± De Shun delivered his question in an incredibly natural manner, and there was not a hint of falsehood in it, as if he was truly treating her as a young girl he had met coincidentally.


    ¡°Papa... Mama... I don¡¯t know. I want to go home...¡± Xu Hui started crying like a child. While doing so, she started moving backwards.


    De Shun¡¯s expression immediately changed to glee. He threw his head back andughed, then leaped towards Xu Hui. He had already made up his mind to beat her up so that he could force this diabolical woman to break the gu poison in her.


    De Shun did not think about anything else. After all, the woman was in Morning Dao Sect. She might not be a disciple of Morning Dao Sect, but she definitely had some connection with it. Morning Dao Sect had already been destroyed, so when he looked at her, he had a feeling that they were in the same boat.


    ¡°Y-you... Don¡¯te any closer! Go away!¡± Xu Hui immediately screamed. She quickly moved back, and the fear on her face reached its peak.


    Xu Hui, who had turned into child, looked pitiful at that moment, as if she had just gone through a great scare.


    However, the moment she finished speaking, disbelief appeared on De Shun¡¯s face. He could only watch helplessly as his body moved back, no longer under his control.


    ¡°Go away, go away, go away...¡± Xu Hui repeated in fear. Every single time she said those words, De Shun would immediately move dozens of feet backwards. Gradually, great terror showed up on his face. An ominous feeling rose in his heart.


    ¡®This... Could this be?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. Mama said that bad people will fall on their faces when they walk...¡±


    Right when Xu Hui said that, De Shun suddenly slipped and fell. His facended straight on the ground, and intense pain immediately filled his head. However, the pain in his body at that moment could notpare with the fear he felt in his heart. His expression had already changedpletely.


    ¡®Puppet poison! Damn it, that gu poison she used was puppet poison!¡¯


    As if she had be slightly happier because De Shun had fallen on his face, Xu Hui no longer seemed to be so terrified. She pped her tiny hands and broke into a smile before she started speaking again.


    ¡°Bad people use their hands to walk.


    ¡°Bad people walk on their hands and feet like turtles.


    ¡°Bad people lie on the ground and crawl about on their backs.


    ¡°Bad people...¡±


    ¡°Mistress! You¡¯re my mistress! I¡¯m begging you, I-I-I... I was wrong! I was really wrong! I... I¡¯ll take you back home!¡± De Shun immediately cried out, pleading for mercy. He was really worried that the girl would next say something like bad people use their tongues to walk...


    .....


    While De Shun was being tormented by Xu Hui, Bai Feng raised her head with nostalgia on her face to look at the sky of the broken beyond Morning Dao Sect. In faint murmurs, she talked about the past while the whirlwind howled outside.


    With only half a month left to live, she no longer cared about who was beside her. Even if she was alone, she would still talk about her memories. It was as if only by doing so could she not be alone before her life ended...


    Su Ming listened quietly until the bald crane¡¯s divine thought appeared in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s done! Su Ming, I already told you how to cast that Mortal Refinement Art. Cast it here. If you¡¯re fast, then you¡¯ll go through nine cycles of reincarnation in a year. During that period of time, remember to have the Light of Extreme Darkness spread around you. I¡¯ll also protect you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± There was a smug tone in the bald crane¡¯s voice as if it was very happy that it could remember the Mortal Refinement Art.

 Chapter 1146: Grandpa, Could You Give Me This Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Grandpa, Could You Give Me This Fish</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Bai Feng might still be mumbling to herself, but he had saved her because he was feeling sentimental about his past. It was not out ofpassion, much less out of love.


    From the moment Bai Feng decided to use Su Ming, they were destined to forever be strangers.


    As his eyes sparkled, Su Ming looked away from Bai Feng. ck light shone around his body, and the Light of Extreme Darkness swept outwards from his position. It did not spread far, only enough to cover the pit.


    At the same moment, Su Ming slowly closed his eyes. Immediately, wisps of ck smoke flew out of his body. They instantly turned into the bald crane. It existed in the Light of Extreme Darkness, and as if its body was melting, it looked like it had fused with the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    ¡°Mortal Refinement Art. I will surround the supreme treasure with my will, and with my mind as the path, we will enter the cycles of life and death together!¡±


    Su Ming raised both his arms and swung it forward. Immediately, the white ring floated in front of him. It was incredibly big, upying almost the entirety of the pit.


    There was a grim look on Su Ming¡¯s face. He continued forming different seals with his hands in front of himself. Those seals were what the bald crane had taught him, Once they were formed, they sank into the white ring.


    However, the ring remained still. It floated in the air, not providing any sort of reaction to the seals.


    Gradually, Su Ming¡¯s speed became faster. The seals changed rapidly, and when nearly one hundred breaths had passed, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. He bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. It turned into blood fog and charged towards the white ring. Then, as if it was branding the ring, it carved itself deeply into its side.


    The ring shuddered as if the blood Su Ming had offered had transformed under theplicated seals. It seemed to possess some form of strange power that affected the white ring.


    However, the shivers onlysted for an instant before the supreme treasure returned to normal. Yet Su Ming¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡®This Mortal Refinement Art is indeed useful. This is just the first refinement, and it could already affect this treasure.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. All his attention was directed to his hands.


    He changed the seals once more. This time, hested nearly two hundred breaths before he coughed up another mouthful of blood. When it touched the white ring, it immediately started shuddering again.


    A blood-red thread seemed to want to crawl into the white ring, but soon, the ring started showing signs of recovering. Without any hesitation, Su Ming leaped up and continued moving around the white ring. As he did so, he quickly formed seals with both hands. His speed increased, and more seals were formed. He also asionally coughed up blood.


    If anyone looked carefully, they would find that Su Ming always coughed up blood at the same spot on the white ring. It was the spot where the blood-red thread had almost pushed through previously.


    In a short span of time, Su Ming was drenched. Sweat ran down all over him. In fact, even with his cultivation base, he looked like he could not withstand the burden. After all, quite arge amount of his cultivation base was required for every single seal he made. Every single mouthful of blood he coughed up contained a bit of his soul and the blood from his heart.


    ¡®998 seals and eight mouthfuls of blood. I only need one more seal and one mouthful of blood to be able to activate the first refinement!¡¯


    Su Ming was panting, but determination appeared on his face. With a single move, he brought his right hand up and formed the 999th seal. At the instant he pushed it at the ring, he opened his mouth and coughed up his ninth mouthful of blood. it instantly caught up to Su Ming¡¯s right hand, about tond on the spot where the blood-red thread had appeared on the ring.


    ¡°Bald crane!!¡± Su Ming immediately sent a thought in his heart.


    The bald crane had long since been prepared for this. At that moment, it let out a shrill shriek. Its disappeared body manifested, and it turned into a ck needle. It did not stab the white ring, but went straight to the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. He did not dodge and simply allowed the bright glow of the ck needle to close in on him. It stabbed the center of his brows, and once it sank in, it went straight to his brain!


    Su Ming immediately sensed sharp stabs of pain that came from a loud roar in his head. It echoed ceaselessly in his mind, growing only louder until it reced his consciousness.


    During that moment, a drop of crimson blood appeared at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows. It turned into a long arc and charged towards the spot where the blood-red thread had appeared. Once it touched it, the drop of blood was immediately absorbed into the blood-red thread, as if it had been sucked into it. Immediately, the blood-red thread looked like it had received nourishment and began spreading outwards.


    Su Ming¡¯s consciousness scattered. His mind instantly turned nk, as if all of his thoughts were cut off at that moment. Soon though, his scattered consciousness gathered together once more. Yet when Su Ming opened his eyes, he no longer saw a surrounded by the Light of Extreme Darkness. His body was no longer in the shattered either, but had instead appeared in a world which he had never seen before.


    ¡°Grandpa, could you give me that fish?¡±


    A lively voice reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. It instantly grounded his confused mind. His gaze focused, and he saw the world around him.


    Above was a blue sky filled with white clouds. There were a lot of mountains before Su Ming while was located on a small ind beside ake. Some vigers were moving about nearby.


    Su Ming was sitting on a fishing tform. He wore a straw hat to provide shade for himself against the sun. Before him was a fishing rod, so it seemed that he was trying to catch fish.


    Beside the edge of the wooden fishing tform was a attached to one of the pirs. The was submerged in theke, and it could be seen that there was a fish swimming inside. It wanted to escape, but was unable to do so.


    Squatting behind Su Ming was a little girl. With childish naivety, she pointed at the fishing and pleaded for the fish inside.


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He lowered his head to stare at himself. He had an old man¡¯s body. His hands were rough, but even though they were old, they weren¡¯t cracked. It was a clear sign of time caused by constant fishing and his constant contact with water.


    He stared at the fish, then at the girl, and a hint of understanding appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The words the bald crane had said rose in his head. They reminded him about the will of reincarnation of the Mortal Refinement Art.


    ¡°You will share the nine reincarnations with the supreme treasure. They might be short, but they can also be incredibly long. During the reincarnations, you will no longer be you, and the supreme treasure will no longer be the supreme treasure.


    ¡°It will turn into a will that will fuse into the cycle of life and death. If you form a link of fate with it during these nine cycles of life and death, then once the Mortal Refinement Artes to an end, this link will turn into the connection between you and the supreme treasure, and it will belong to you.


    ¡°This might seem simple, but there are actually quite a lot of difficulties in it. First, you¡¯ll have to find the treasure during the cycles of life and death. Only then would you be able to form a link of fate with it.


    ¡°Reincarnations are abstruse and profound. Very few people are able to understand them fully. That¡¯s why searching for the treasure during the cycles of life and death will be the most critical part of this whole process. If you can¡¯t find it or focus on the wrong thing, you won¡¯t be able to form the link of fate, and the Mortal Refinement Art will fail.


    ¡°As for how you¡¯re supposed to find it... Well, I don¡¯t know either...¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, that fish is really pitiful. Please don¡¯t eat it and give it to me...¡±


    While the bald crane¡¯s words echoed in Su Ming¡¯s head, the little girl by his side stared at him with a pleading look. Since he didn¡¯t reply, she once again begged him in her youthful voice.


    Su Ming lifted his head slightly. The sun was blocked off by the straw hat and could notnd on his face. He stared at the girl in front of him, then at the fish in the before gradually furrowing his brows. He could not tell whether the will formed by the supreme treasure was the little girl... or the fish in the first cycle of life and death!


    .....


    On the broken outside, the bald crane sat in the pit enveloped by Su Ming¡¯s Light of Extreme Darkness. It would asionally cast its gaze at him, who was sitting cross-legged in the distance while meditating. There was a ck thread at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows, and it was connected to the white ring.


    The bald crane yawned and cast a nce at the floating white ring, looking incredibly bored.


    ¡°Heh heh, aren¡¯t I just smart? I can¡¯t believe that I managed to remember this powerful Mortal Refinement Art. Looks like I was very powerful in the past. I might even be someone very influential.¡±


    While swathed in boredom, the bald crane startedvishing praise on itself. This manner of boasting was what it loved doing the most. When it started getting bored, it would be very willing to do such a thing.


    ¡°Speaking of me... Hmm? I seem to have remembered something. This Mortal Refinement Art seems to have some kind of drawback, and it seems... to be pretty bad?¡±


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned, and it used its talon to scratch its bald head. Then it instinctively started moving about the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. What sort of drawback does it have? Damn it, why can¡¯t I remember it?¡±


    With frustration on its face, the bald crane subconsciously flew out of the Light of Extreme Darkness and appeared beyond the pit. The moment it did so, the bald crane widened its eyes and stared at the spot where Bai Feng had originally sat with a nk gaze. The woman had long since stopped breathing, but there was a ck thread at the center of her brows that stretched into the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    The bald crane put on a long face and immediately flew into the Light of Extreme Darkness along the ck thread. Soon, it saw that her ck thread... was also connected to the white ring.


    ¡°Damn it, now I remember! When someone uses this Art to refine supreme treasures, having other people around them is the most taboo thing. It¡¯s over! If Su Ming fails, then the reputation of my wisdom will be ruined...¡±


    The bald crane¡¯s face filled with gloom. It had a feeling that it could not cut off the ck thread, or else the bacsh on Su Ming would be incredibly great. It could cause the refinement to fail straight away.


    And once he failed, it would be almost impossible for him to perform the Art a second time. After all, this was like an initial impression. Once it was left behind, it would be incredibly difficult to change it.


    The bald crane continuously scratched its bald head with a talon. Then its eyes suddenly lit up. It raised its talon, then started moving them in front of itself as if counting something. In just a few breaths, it rxed.


    ¡°There is a hidden serendipity in this. Heh heh, since there¡¯s a serendipity in this, even if Su Ming fails, he can¡¯t me me for forgetting to remind him of this. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it is. I intentionally did not tell him about this because I wanted him to get a serendipity. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so smart. Haha!¡±


    The bald crane startedughing smugly before it beganvishing praise on itself again...

 Chapter 1147: A Cycle of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1147: A Cycle of Life and Death</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    As Su Ming stared at the little girl, disbelief gradually appeared in his eyes. The girl... looked exactly the same as Bai Feng!


    She looked like the child version of the woman. It made Su Ming remember when she was in Dark Mountain.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Please give me that fish. It looks so pitiful! I want to let it go. Its parents must be very worried...¡± The little girl stared at Su Ming. Her pleading look and naive eyes made it impossible for people to refuse her.


    Su Ming remained silent. He turned his head to the side and cast a nce at the fish in the. It was an incredibly normal fish. It struggled in the, asionally blowing bubbles. By the looks of it, it seemed like it was exhausted to the point of giving up.


    ¡®Could it be that since Bai Feng was around when I executed Mortal Refinement Art, her soul was dragged inside as well? But she didn¡¯t form the 999 seals I did just now. They¡¯re the reason I kept my memories and intelligence, but she didn¡¯t form them, which is why when her soul was dragged in, her memories and intelligence were lost. Only her origin soul is left, and it was transformed due to the reincarnation.¡¯


    Su Ming cast aplicated gaze at the little girl who was by Bai Feng¡¯s soul.


    With Su Ming¡¯s intelligence, he could already tell that the fish was formed by the will of the white ring, and there were two ways to form a link of fate with it. One was to let it leave, but this choice was a little uncertain. No one could be sure whether it was the correct method. The other was to cook and eat it. By doing so, he would truly form a link of fate with it. Besides, if he did something like this, then once the refinement came to a sessful end, it would mean that he hadpletely suppressed the treasure.


    In silence, Su Ming cast a nce at the girl. He shook his head.


    When the girl saw his action, tears immediately collected in her eyes. She turned her head to look at the fish in the, and her expression filled with a reluctance to see it die. Once she took a few steps forward, she lowered her head to look at the submerged in theke.


    ¡°Grandpa, then may I lift the rope and take a good look at it? Please?¡±


    Su Ming stared at the little girl and sighed in his heart, giving silent consent to her request. When the little girl saw that Su Ming did not speak to refuse her request, she immediately extended her hands to seize the rope, pulling it up with great effort. When the fish was slowly lifted up with the out of theke, it started struggling. In fact, Su Ming saw a ferocious re shining in its eyes.


    Clearly, the fish had basic intelligence. It might have been caught by Su Ming, but since the was submerged in theke, nothing had changed for it, besides its movements being restricted. However, when the little girl pulled it up bit by bit, removing it from the water, she slowly stripped the fish of its life, and a fierce re shone in its eyes. At the same time, it also started struggling violently.


    The little girl pulled the with great effort. When she was about to bring it to the fishing tform and the fish started struggling violently, a sly expression suddenly appeared in her eyes. She grabbed the bottom of the and lifted it, allowing the fish to rush out. With a loud ssh, it sank into theke and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±


    The little girl looked incredibly happy. She turned around and stood beside the edge of the fishing tform with her back facing theke. Then, she stuck her tongue out at Su Ming, presenting him with the picture of adorableness.


    ¡°Is this your choice?¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, but he sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    The little girl looked incredibly happy, feeling that she had done a good thing. She had released the fish, and it would definitely be grateful to her, since it could return to its parent. Yet the moment she said her first word, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in theke behind her. The instant it showed up, a ck shadow flew out.


    It shed in midair before growing to be about ten feet big. They could vaguely see that it was a creature that had the shape of a fish, and it was so fast that it instantly approached thepletely unaware girl. In an instant, it bit into her shoulder and rushed back into theke on the other side of the fishing tform while dragging its prey.


    The little girl¡¯sughter disappeared. When she looked up, she saw that the fierce creature which had bitten her and had caused her such intense pain that she was about to fall unconscious... was the same the fish she had released moments go. If not for the size, they would be identical.


    Only at that moment did she see the light in the fish¡¯s eyes. It was not gratitude, but a cold, fierce re.


    When the girl sank into theke and saw the fierce re, she found that she could no longer speak. Her lips moved slightly, and there was confusion on her face. She mouthed her words, and once Su Ming saw them, he immediately understood what she said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ming watched what was happening. He did not stop it. This was Bai Feng¡¯s choice. When she chose to lift the, her destiny was decided.


    This was not the real world, but an illusory cycle of life and death. Everything was possible in this ce.


    Sshing could be heard from the water. Arge amount of blood filled the area, dyeing a small part of theke red. Su Ming watched this quietly before closing his eyes. After a moment, he opened them, and a fierce re shone in in them. However, he only threw the fishing rod into theke before closing his eyes again.


    The sky slowly turned dark, and rain gradually fell from the sky...


    The world fell silent and gradually shattered into pieces. Once it was reduced to countless fragments, it regrouped itself, as if nothing had changed... but it also seemed like something had changed.


    Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed. When he opened his eyes, he saw a vast sky. It was drizzling, and rain fell on the stone floors, bringing up fog that shrouded the county.


    He was no longer the old fisherman, but a middle-aged man dressed in a purplish blue long robe. There was already quite a lot of white in his hair. He sat in a rocking chair under a roof and stared at the rain falling from the sky. He watched the pearls made of water at the eave, the slow moving dark clouds, and the sun which could still be vaguely seen through the dark clouds.


    He was in a quiet county town basked in the rays of dusk and drenched by rain.


    The house in which Su Ming was sitting had a garden. There were a lot of medicinal herbs nted above the ground. They looked like they were being nourished by the rain.


    The house was not big, and only Su Ming stayed in it. He was a slightly famous doctor in this county. He practiced medicine to help people, and he had seeded in saving quite a lot of lives.


    Time trickled by. The patter of the rain grew louder when it fell on the ground. Night arrived even earlier and filled the county with darkness. Only the lights fromps in the houses could be seen, and they looked like some form of guides, allowing people to feel that they were not alone...


    Su Ming slowly stood up from the rocking chair. He could still remember that he was Su Ming, but he found that his memories were no longer clear. It was as if he had lived a long, long life, so long that he had almostpletely forgotten it.


    ¡®Is this the power of reincarnation? This is just the second time, and I¡¯m already like this. Based on this, perhaps during the third or fourth time, I willpletely forget why I came to this ce...¡¯


    Su Ming stood up quietly and picked up amp. Its fire shone on his face, flickering, and gave him an ancient aura.


    At that moment, banging sounds reached his ears. Someone was knocking on the gate to his courtyard.


    ¡°Is Doctor Mo here? Doctor Mo, please, help us!¡±


    Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards the gate, then took a few swift steps forward to push open his gate while under the rain. Once he did so, he saw two men standing right outside his gate along with a shattered pnquin held by eight people.


    The two men looked rather simr, and it was clear that they were brothers. At that moment, the one to the left looked at Su Ming anxiously, then came forward to hold his hand.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, please help us! My wife is about to give birth, please save her!¡±


    With an anxious face, he dragged Su Ming over. When he was about to call the people holding the pnquin toe forward, Su Ming interrupted him


    ¡°Wait, if your wife is about to give birth, you should go to a midwife. This is...¡±


    Su Ming was momentarily taken aback. At that moment, he looked as if he had forgotten about his previous status and seemed like he hadpletely fused into this world. He instinctively said the fitting words.


    ¡°But... ha... Doctor Mo, this is a long story. In truth, my wife¡¯s life is hanging on the line. Doctor Mo, I... I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡±


    The man knelt on the ground with a thump. Without even caring about the water on the ground drenching the cloth covering his knees, he started kowtowing to Su Ming with loud banging sounds every time he did so.


    His eyes were bloodshot. No one could tell whether the liquid flowing from his eyes was tears or rainwater, but he looked like a ferocious beast filled with despair. If Su Ming did not agree to help him, he would go berserk and start killing.


    ¡°Ha... Get up first. I¡¯ll go, alright? Bring me my medicinal box.¡± Su Ming hesitated for a moment before casting a nce at the man and quickly helping him up.


    After a moment, with his medicinal box in hand, Su Ming was lifted up to the pnquin. In the distance, he could see lights in the windows shining amid the rain. They had an air of freedom to them.


    Su Ming sat down in the pnquin and ced the medicinal box by his feet as he stared at the county beyond the window. As the pnquin was swiftly carried away, he saw a shed built not too far away at the bottom of the county town¡¯s wall. There was a noodle stall there, and a few people sitting beside a table were eating steaming noodles.


    A loud thunderp roared in the sky. At the same time, a woman in the distance started crying hysterically. Her voice grew shriller with every second.


    ¡°Feng Er, Feng Er... Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    ¡°Ha... Bai Family¡¯s daughter-inw is...¡±


    The people in the noodle stall raised their heads when they heard the shrill voice and cast nces in the direction of the voice. They shook their heads and started speaking to each other in whispers.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity what happened to thatssie. Three days ago, she was dragged into theke by a big fish...¡±

 Chapter 1148: A Cycle of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1148: A Cycle of Life and Death</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    As Su Ming stared at the little girl, disbelief gradually appeared in his eyes. The girl... looked exactly the same as Bai Feng!


    She looked like the child version of the woman. It made Su Ming remember when she was in Dark Mountain.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Please give me that fish. It looks so pitiful! I want to let it go. Its parents must be very worried...¡± The little girl stared at Su Ming. Her pleading look and naive eyes made it impossible for people to refuse her.


    Su Ming remained silent. He turned his head to the side and cast a nce at the fish in the. It was an incredibly normal fish. It struggled in the, asionally blowing bubbles. By the looks of it, it seemed like it was exhausted to the point of giving up.


    ¡®Could it be that since Bai Feng was around when I executed Mortal Refinement Art, her soul was dragged inside as well? But she didn¡¯t form the 999 seals I did just now. They¡¯re the reason I kept my memories and intelligence, but she didn¡¯t form them, which is why when her soul was dragged in, her memories and intelligence were lost. Only her origin soul is left, and it was transformed due to the reincarnation.¡¯


    Su Ming cast aplicated gaze at the little girl who was by Bai Feng¡¯s soul.


    With Su Ming¡¯s intelligence, he could already tell that the fish was formed by the will of the white ring, and there were two ways to form a link of fate with it. One was to let it leave, but this choice was a little uncertain. No one could be sure whether it was the correct method. The other was to cook and eat it. By doing so, he would truly form a link of fate with it. Besides, if he did something like this, then once the refinement came to a sessful end, it would mean that he hadpletely suppressed the treasure.


    In silence, Su Ming cast a nce at the girl. He shook his head.


    When the girl saw his action, tears immediately collected in her eyes. She turned her head to look at the fish in the, and her expression filled with a reluctance to see it die. Once she took a few steps forward, she lowered her head to look at the submerged in theke.


    ¡°Grandpa, then may I lift the rope and take a good look at it? Please?¡±


    Su Ming stared at the little girl and sighed in his heart, giving silent consent to her request. When the little girl saw that Su Ming did not speak to refuse her request, she immediately extended her hands to seize the rope, pulling it up with great effort. When the fish was slowly lifted up with the out of theke, it started struggling. In fact, Su Ming saw a ferocious re shining in its eyes.


    Clearly, the fish had basic intelligence. It might have been caught by Su Ming, but since the was submerged in theke, nothing had changed for it, besides its movements being restricted. However, when the little girl pulled it up bit by bit, removing it from the water, she slowly stripped the fish of its life, and a fierce re shone in its eyes. At the same time, it also started struggling violently.


    The little girl pulled the with great effort. When she was about to bring it to the fishing tform and the fish started struggling violently, a sly expression suddenly appeared in her eyes. She grabbed the bottom of the and lifted it, allowing the fish to rush out. With a loud ssh, it sank into theke and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±


    The little girl looked incredibly happy. She turned around and stood beside the edge of the fishing tform with her back facing theke. Then, she stuck her tongue out at Su Ming, presenting him with the picture of adorableness.


    ¡°Is this your choice?¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, but he sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    The little girl looked incredibly happy, feeling that she had done a good thing. She had released the fish, and it would definitely be grateful to her, since it could return to its parent. Yet the moment she said her first word, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in theke behind her. The instant it showed up, a ck shadow flew out.


    It shed in midair before growing to be about ten feet big. They could vaguely see that it was a creature that had the shape of a fish, and it was so fast that it instantly approached thepletely unaware girl. In an instant, it bit into her shoulder and rushed back into theke on the other side of the fishing tform while dragging its prey.


    The little girl¡¯sughter disappeared. When she looked up, she saw that the fierce creature which had bitten her and had caused her such intense pain that she was about to fall unconscious... was the same the fish she had released moments go. If not for the size, they would be identical.


    Only at that moment did she see the light in the fish¡¯s eyes. It was not gratitude, but a cold, fierce re.


    When the girl sank into theke and saw the fierce re, she found that she could no longer speak. Her lips moved slightly, and there was confusion on her face. She mouthed her words, and once Su Ming saw them, he immediately understood what she said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ming watched what was happening. He did not stop it. This was Bai Feng¡¯s choice. When she chose to lift the, her destiny was decided.


    This was not the real world, but an illusory cycle of life and death. Everything was possible in this ce.


    Sshing could be heard from the water. Arge amount of blood filled the area, dyeing a small part of theke red. Su Ming watched this quietly before closing his eyes. After a moment, he opened them, and a fierce re shone in in them. However, he only threw the fishing rod into theke before closing his eyes again.


    The sky slowly turned dark, and rain gradually fell from the sky...


    The world fell silent and gradually shattered into pieces. Once it was reduced to countless fragments, it regrouped itself, as if nothing had changed... but it also seemed like something had changed.


    Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed. When he opened his eyes, he saw a vast sky. It was drizzling, and rain fell on the stone floors, bringing up fog that shrouded the county.


    He was no longer the old fisherman, but a middle-aged man dressed in a purplish blue long robe. There was already quite a lot of white in his hair. He sat in a rocking chair under a roof and stared at the rain falling from the sky. He watched the pearls made of water at the eave, the slow moving dark clouds, and the sun which could still be vaguely seen through the dark clouds.


    He was in a quiet county town basked in the rays of dusk and drenched by rain.


    The house in which Su Ming was sitting had a garden. There were a lot of medicinal herbs nted above the ground. They looked like they were being nourished by the rain.


    The house was not big, and only Su Ming stayed in it. He was a slightly famous doctor in this county. He practiced medicine to help people, and he had seeded in saving quite a lot of lives.


    Time trickled by. The patter of the rain grew louder when it fell on the ground. Night arrived even earlier and filled the county with darkness. Only the lights fromps in the houses could be seen, and they looked like some form of guides, allowing people to feel that they were not alone...


    Su Ming slowly stood up from the rocking chair. He could still remember that he was Su Ming, but he found that his memories were no longer clear. It was as if he had lived a long, long life, so long that he had almostpletely forgotten it.


    ¡®Is this the power of reincarnation? This is just the second time, and I¡¯m already like this. Based on this, perhaps during the third or fourth time, I willpletely forget why I came to this ce...¡¯


    Su Ming stood up quietly and picked up amp. Its fire shone on his face, flickering, and gave him an ancient aura.


    At that moment, banging sounds reached his ears. Someone was knocking on the gate to his courtyard.


    ¡°Is Doctor Mo here? Doctor Mo, please, help us!¡±


    Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards the gate, then took a few swift steps forward to push open his gate while under the rain. Once he did so, he saw two men standing right outside his gate along with a shattered pnquin held by eight people.


    The two men looked rather simr, and it was clear that they were brothers. At that moment, the one to the left looked at Su Ming anxiously, then came forward to hold his hand.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, please help us! My wife is about to give birth, please save her!¡±


    With an anxious face, he dragged Su Ming over. When he was about to call the people holding the pnquin toe forward, Su Ming interrupted him


    ¡°Wait, if your wife is about to give birth, you should go to a midwife. This is...¡±


    Su Ming was momentarily taken aback. At that moment, he looked as if he had forgotten about his previous status and seemed like he hadpletely fused into this world. He instinctively said the fitting words.


    ¡°But... ha... Doctor Mo, this is a long story. In truth, my wife¡¯s life is hanging on the line. Doctor Mo, I... I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡±


    The man knelt on the ground with a thump. Without even caring about the water on the ground drenching the cloth covering his knees, he started kowtowing to Su Ming with loud banging sounds every time he did so.


    His eyes were bloodshot. No one could tell whether the liquid flowing from his eyes was tears or rainwater, but he looked like a ferocious beast filled with despair. If Su Ming did not agree to help him, he would go berserk and start killing.


    ¡°Ha... Get up first. I¡¯ll go, alright? Bring me my medicinal box.¡± Su Ming hesitated for a moment before casting a nce at the man and quickly helping him up.


    After a moment, with his medicinal box in hand, Su Ming was lifted up to the pnquin. In the distance, he could see lights in the windows shining amid the rain. They had an air of freedom to them.


    Su Ming sat down in the pnquin and ced the medicinal box by his feet as he stared at the county beyond the window. As the pnquin was swiftly carried away, he saw a shed built not too far away at the bottom of the county town¡¯s wall. There was a noodle stall there, and a few people sitting beside a table were eating steaming noodles.


    A loud thunderp roared in the sky. At the same time, a woman in the distance started crying hysterically. Her voice grew shriller with every second.


    ¡°Feng Er, Feng Er... Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    ¡°Ha... Bai Family¡¯s daughter-inw is...¡±


    The people in the noodle stall raised their heads when they heard the shrill voice and cast nces in the direction of the voice. They shook their heads and started speaking to each other in whispers.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity what happened to thatssie. Three days ago, she was dragged into theke by a big fish...¡±

 Chapter 1149: How Many Lines Does a Leaf Have…?

    <h4>Chapter 1149: How Many Lines Does a Leaf Have...?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming sat in the pnquin and shook his head fiercely. He could sense that there was a muddled area in his mind, as if a veil had covered his memories. Some time was required for him to remember his past self.


    He watched the people in the noodle stall talking to each other and the woman screaming shrilly in the rain gradually fade away into the distance. He felt like he had understood something.


    However, when he tried pondering over it, his mind turnedpletely nk.


    In silence, he sat in the pnquin and slowly went into the distance with the man leading the way in the front. They continued walking until they reached a corner of the county town. There was a courtyard before them. It did not upy too big of a space, but it was very exquisite. There were twomps hanging on the gate, but the fire in them had already been extinguished. They only swayed in the wind.


    The rain might have been heavy, but there were quite a number of people who were busy with their own tasks in the house. However, if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell that almost every single person was panicked and fearful. They were shuddering as if they had been frightened by something.


    The pnquin stopped outside the house. The curtain over the window was lifted, and with anxiety on his face, the man looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, please save my wife...¡±


    Su Ming nodded. With the medicinal box in hand, he quickly walked out of the pnquin. The man started running swiftly, and Su Ming was dragged into the courtyard. The instant he stepped foot into it, a shrill scream of pain suddenly came from the room in front of him. It was a woman¡¯s voice. There was frailty in her voice, and she seemed to be in unbearable pain.


    At the same time, an old woman pushed open the door to the room. There was fear on her face, and when she walked out, she shuddered before she started screaming loudly.


    ¡°Monster! This... This is a monster!¡± The old woman was clearly a hired midwife. The moment she opened her mouth, a person came forward to drag her out of the courtyard.


    Su Ming came to a halt. The man in front of him had tears in his eyes. when he noticed that Su Ming had stopped, he turned around and knelt down with a thump.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, we¡¯ve already asked three midwives toe here, and the one just now was the fourth, but all of them reacted this way. All of them cried out about monsters and refused to continue. Doctor Mo, please save us! Please, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡±


    The man kowtowed ceaselessly, causing Su Ming to sigh softly. He ignored the man and picked up the medicinal box to walk towards the room where the expecting woman was.


    Inside, Su Ming immediately saw a woman lying on a bed. Her face was pale, as if she was already on the verge of death. At the instant he saw the woman, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. She was... Bai Feng!


    Her belly was swollen, and Su Ming could vaguely see the shadow of a big fish. It was indistinct, but the fish was the one that Su Ming had seen in his first reincarnation.


    When he saw it, a loud roar suddenly rang out at the back of his head. He seemed to havee to a sudden understanding. He also remembered the crazy woman and the dialogue between the people in the noodle stall while he was in the pnquin.


    ¡®Reincarnation... So this is reincarnation? It isn¡¯t the circle I thought about previously, where the changes ur from the start to the end of a person¡¯s life.


    ¡®Reincarnation isn¡¯t a circle. It take all kinds of shapes, and it is a world formed by countless connecting dots!


    ¡®My first reincarnation was as a fisherman, and this is a dot. I personally witnessed Bai Feng being devoured by a fish. Then, in my second life, I am no longer a fisherman. I became a doctor, but I am still in this world. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve be another connecting dot!


    ¡®This is a world, and I... will be all sorts of people in this world due the cycles of life and death. So this... is reincarnation?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled as if he hade to truly understand something, but there was still somethingcking. He felt that there were a few things which still evaded him.


    A scream of pain from the expecting woman interrupted Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, causing his gaze to be slightlyplicated.


    ¡®This person and the baby in her womb... Clearly, the baby is the manifestation of the will of the ring. If I sacrifice the woman and let the baby be born, I will be able to form a link of fate with it... but...¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent. He could vaguely sense the power existing in the cycles of life and death. It was a power of destiny that was one of the countless connecting dots in the world, but the things it did could cause a great change in the entire world.


    The current situation could be taken as an example. If Su Ming chose the baby and helped it be born smoothly, then the woman would certainly die. The born baby would have no mother, and no one could tell what would happen to it in the future.


    But if he chose the mother, he would be killing a baby before it was born. Because of that, the world would be missing a dot, and because of it, the changes which would have happened due to its existence will be lost forever.


    ¡®Every single reincarnation is linked together. The story which happened previously has bled countless types of changes to this one. All of them are activated in an unseen manner based on my choices...


    ¡®If the fish did not eat the girl, this woman wouldn¡¯t have such a difficultbor... and the mother who went mad in the rain wouldn¡¯t have appeared either...¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming stared at the woman whose breathing was growing increasingly weaker. He also stared at the baby in her womb, whose presence was also bing weaker with each passing moment. After a long while, he raised his right hand and swung his arm at the woman. With it, her breathing instantly became stronger and steadier, but behind it was a life swiftly flowing away. In just the span of a few breaths, a baby¡¯s cries rang out in the air. A smile appeared on the woman¡¯s lips, and she closed her eyes, breathing herst.


    The adult died and the baby lived. Or rather, the baby was born because the adult died. With a person¡¯s death, another person survived!


    With the baby in his arms, Su Ming quietly pushed open the door to the room and stared at the anxious man outside. At the instant the man saw the baby, excitement appeared on his face. He took a few steps forward, but when he saw the dead woman on the bed, his face instantly turned pale. He staggered, and sadness as well as anger appeared in his eyes.


    He stopped moving, then threw his head back to let out a forlorn roar. He did not stare at Su Ming or the baby, but instead took a step forward to arrive beside the bed. When he saw the woman, who still had a smile filled with maternal love on her lips even though she had already died, tears fell from his eyes.


    ¡°Is this your choice?! Why didn¡¯t you ask me?! WHY?!¡±


    The man turned his head around and red at Su Ming. He did not even stare at the baby in his arms, but instead started shouting loudly as if he had gone mad.


    The forlorn voice made Su Ming sigh softly, but the next moment, with red in his eyes, the man suddenly raised his right hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    With it, a great sense of danger rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. When he turned his head around, his pupils shrank rapidly, and he saw a scene he could not believe!


    He saw a vague figure appear faintly behind the man. Its presence might have been faint and fragile, looking like it might disappear when wind blew against it, but at the instant Su Ming saw the figure, his heart trembled in a manner he had never experienced before.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± he mumbled. A hole appeared at the center of his brows. Blood poured out from it, taking away his life and soul with it.


    He could not dodge the one finger strike. It was like a destined strike. The moment Su Ming saw the figure behind the man, he was destined to die.


    That figure... was himself. Su Ming saw himself.


    The body slowly fell down. The instant Su Ming¡¯s consciousness scattered, the entire world went silent and gradually shattered to turn into a gigantic vortex. The pieces regrouped and turned into aplete world again. Momentster, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    Rain was pouring. It was dark, but themps in the area were bright. A shrill scream of pain came from the house, clearing Su Ming¡¯s head. When he looked around, he found himself in a courtyard. As he stared around it, he felt that it was incredibly familiar, but there was also a hint of unfamiliarity to it.


    However, it was very weak, and Su Ming could not help but disregard it while picking up anxiety. He stared at the servants busying themselves in the courtyard and the figure under themps in the room. The person in pain in the room was his wife.


    It was the day she was supposed to give birth, but a long time had passed, and they had already brought two midwives. Each of them would eventually run out with fear and panic, announcing their refusal to continue helping with thebor.


    ¡°Monster... Monster!¡±


    The door to the room was pushed open swiftly. An old woman ran out while shuddering. Through the door, Su Ming could see his wife struggling in pain, and his heart clenched in pain.


    He had forgotten his past. It was as if this was who he was supposed to be. He was a slightly reputable ministry councilor in this county town, and he had a well-off family, a beautiful wife, as well as an official rank in the government. Yet now, he could do nothing but stare at his wife in pain and watch as the midwives screamed that there was a monster.


    ¡°Have someone get the pnquin! We¡¯re going to Doctor Mo!¡±


    Su Ming gritted his teeth. He remembered Doctor Mo, the doctor who had the greatest medical skills in the county town and whom he disliked for some unknown reason. Yet at that moment, he could no longer care about stuff like that. When he turned around, he went into the rain, and with his servants, he rushed out of the house. At a rapid speed, the group went past a noodle stall with rain pouring down over them. He did not see the old owner of the noodle stall sitting there and taking out his tobo pipe before casting a nce at him.


    Neither did he pay any attention to the crazy woman screaming for her daughter in the rain. Her shouts only brought annoyance to the others in the dark night filled with rain.


    When he arrived outside Doctor Mo¡¯s house, he went forward to knock on his gate. Rain fell on his body, and there was a cold chill to it, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about that. The only thing on his mind was his wife and child.


    ¡°Is Doctor Mo here? Doctor Mo, please, help us!¡±


    The moment the door to the room was pushed open, he grabbed the middle-aged doctor with anxiety on his face.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, please help us! My wife is about to give birth, please save her!¡±

 Chapter 1150: The Heavens Have Dao, and Dao Has Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 1150: The Heavens Have Dao, and Dao Has Reincarnation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming forgot his own status and lost all his past memories. He believed himself to be the man whose wife was about to give birth from the bottom of his heart.


    However, there seemed to still be a hint of doubt at the very depths of his heart. This doubt was very faint, and it was barely noticeable, like a sign that was about to be wiped off in the cycles of life and death.


    As the anxiety in his heart rose, that sign faded away until Su Ming disregarded it. He grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm and pushed him into the pnquin before rushing back to his house, not caring that the rain was getting heavier.


    When he passed by the noodle stall, he still did not pay any attention to the people in there nor the mother who had lost her child and was calling out to her in the distance.


    When they reached his house and Su Ming began waiting anxiously outside the room, he forgot everything about his past. It was as if he was a mortal husband whose wife was about to give birth.


    His heart was filled with agitation. The corners of his eyes turned red. A feeling of unrest seized his heart as his wife screamed in pain in the room...


    Not long after Doctor Mo entered the room and his wife let out a shrill scream of pain, the door to the room was pushed open. When Su Ming saw a baby drenched in blood in the doctor¡¯s arms, he went forward. Like a real father, he was about to hold the baby, but he instinctively cast his gaze at the bed in the room. A shudder ran down his back when he saw his still and unmoving wife.


    Grief appeared in his eyes. He ignored the doctor and the baby and walked towards the bed. He stared at the woman who no longer breathed but whose lips still held a smile filled with maternal love, and an intense pain that made Su Ming feel as if his heart was being torn apart rose in him.


    He shuddered. This authentic feeling made it seem like he had went through half of his life with this woman...


    ¡°Is this your choice?! Why didn¡¯t you ask me?! WHY?!¡±


    Su Ming turned his head around and stared at the doctor with the baby in his arms. His eyes filled with red, and his gaze held a hint of madness.


    He knew that his wife was going through a difficultbor and there was a high possibility that the doctor could only keep one alive, but if he had to choose, he would choose his wife without any hesitation, not the baby.


    However... this choice had already be something of the past.


    The intense pain of his heart being torn apart drowned Su Ming¡¯s mind. As heughed brokenly, a storm raged in his head. It brought about a faint memory. It seemed to be telling him that this was a cycle of life and death. He was no longer himself but had be the doctor before his eyes.


    In that memory... he seemed to have chosen the baby. It seemed like this had always been his choice.


    A confusion mixed with madness and grief Su Ming could not put to words made him instinctively raise his hand. He had a strong feeling that as long as he pointed at the doctor through the air, he could destroy all lives.


    He raised his hand and pointed at the doctor.


    He saw disbelief appear in the doctor¡¯s eyes and a hint of understanding within it. This understanding made Su Ming remember something, but it was soon ovee by grief.


    The doctor fell to the ground, breathing hisst...


    Su Ming threw his head back andughed brokenly. As hisughter echoed in the air, it seemed to act as a response to the forlorn calls of the woman in the rain...


    On that night, the doctor wasn¡¯t the only one who lost his life. The four midwives and everyone else were the same. When the morning arrived and the rain ended, their corpses had already been buried in the darkness.


    With Su Ming¡¯s status in the county town, he only needed to spend a ratherrge sum of money to resolve this matter. Everyone¡¯s lives continued, and time slowly passed. One year, three years, six years...


    The baby girl slowly grew up. She was an obedient little girl that was full of youthful vigor, but she was not loved by her father. When they were alone, she could only see her father¡¯s aloof gaze.


    Her onlypanion was the son of the teacher in her house. He was a boy who learned with her. He had been born several months before her and had grown up alongside her.


    Su Ming did not like the little girl, because she was too simr to her mother. It made him remember his deceased wife, and an intense pain like that of his heart being ripped apart would strike him.


    He loved to silently stare at the sky during rainy days. He would watch the rain fall and the world be enveloped by a curtain of water. Then, without realizing it, he would remember everything that had happened a few years ago.


    On one rainy night, Su Ming stared at the rain, and at the instant he closed his eyes, the world was reduced to pieces and turned into a gigantic vortex. When he opened them again, the fragments instantly merged together and regrouped.


    He was no longer the little girl¡¯s father, but a thin middle-aged man with a scar on his face who dressed in long robes. He was very knowledgeable, but had an ugly face. Due to it, he had been repeatedly treated as a liar, and he had never been able to achieve his ambitions. He could only be a teacher in a house that belonged to some official in a county town.


    ¡°Teacher, when man does plenty of good, the heavens will always reward them, is it true?¡± A clear, puzzled voice reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. He lowered his head and saw two children sitting in front of him in the room used to teach.


    The two children were about six or seven, and they were a boy and a girl. The one who asked the question was the little girl. Her eyes were full of innocence as she stared at Su Ming.


    He only had two students. One was his son, and the other the daughter of the official.


    He had always taught his son to be kind and to do what was right, to live like a pine tree and never give up. He had also taught the little girl who was not loved by her father to be independent, to not be sad, and to grow up kind...


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Doing good is the way to be a proper human being. If everyone did good, there would no longer be unkindness in the world. Remember this, people are born kind. We do not do good for the heavens, but instead, when we help others, we will receive a baptism of our hearts,¡± Su Ming said softly with a smile.


    ¡°I know, I know. Grandpa, I saw someone fishing yesterday, so I asked the old fisherman to let go of the fish. This is an act of kindness,¡± the boy immediately said loudly with augh.


    ¡°All things in the world have souls. The kindness you performed today saved a life, and you will surely be rewarded in the future,¡± Su Ming said with a smile.


    This time, he no longer retained a single one of his past memories. Even the hint of doubt in his heart from the previous cycle had disappeared without a trace. He had truly be someone of this world.


    ¡°Then when I see someone fishing in the future, I will also do good.¡±


    It seemed like the little girl did not want to admit that she had lost to the boy. She cast a nce at him and pouted.


    Su Ming stared at the two children¡¯s expressions, and a smile appeared on his face. When the sun gradually set, he ended his ss for the day, and based on his habit, he went to one of the noodle stalls in the county town. He sat there and ordered a bowl of noodles with hot soup. It tasted pretty good, which was why he seemed to alwayse to this ce.


    The owner of the noodle stall was an old man with a head full of white hair. He was dressed in gray robes, and he had always made his own noodles over the years. Even if he sometimes had a worker, the younger person would only be in charge of helping and assisting him.


    When he only had a few customers, the old man would smoke his pipe while sitting on therge stone by the stall. He would use the grass on the side to weave grass puppets while he watched the passersby around him. asionally, he would drink some wine with his customers. His eyes were slightly muddled, but every single time Su Ming looked towards the old man, he would have a strange feeling.


    It was as if he could see a hint ofpassion in the old man¡¯s eyes, along with the anguish behind it.


    This hadn¡¯t changed over the years, but Su Ming did not ask. He liked this ce. He loved sitting at the noodle stall and drinking hot soup while watching the people in the world outside. It was a good time to think about his life.


    On that day, when Su Ming put the bowl down, he raised his head and saw that the old man was staring at him as usual. Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Old man, why do you always look at me? This isn¡¯t something that has happened just once or twice. Over the years, every single time Ie here, you stare at me.¡±


    The old man tapped the tobo pipe against the ground. As he smiled, he spoke softly, with words that carried a profound meaning. ¡°It is not I who is staring at you, but you who is staring at yourself.¡±


    Su Ming stared at the old man. After pondering over his words for a moment, he found himself unable to understand the meaning behind them and shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, huh? Heh heh, I am watching and waiting for the day you will no longere and... another you arrives.¡±


    Su Ming frowned. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the old man mumble to himself.


    ¡°The fisherman alwayses here, because I buy his fish. Only with it can I make the soup for my noodles taste like seafood... Not all children are kind-hearted by nature. Only when they are taught to be kind will they try to persuade the fisherman to let go of the fish they caught...


    ¡°The heavens have Dao, and Dao has reincarnations. If that child was not dragged away by the fish, the wife of the official would not have been possessed and forced to give birth. If that was the case... the doctor would still be the doctor and not a corpse... The official would also still be the official. He would not have be a man who did not love his own daughter.


    ¡°If that was the case, he would also not have the teacher teach his own daughter, but would instead teach her himself. Perhaps he would not teach her how to perform deeds of kindness, and she would not persuade the fisherman to release the fish...


    ¡°And because of it, the teacher would not be around, and his son would also not be around...¡±


    When Su Ming heard this, his heart trembled. He suddenly stood up and stared at the old man in a dumbfounded manner. He could vaguely feel like something in his mind was about to break, but at that moment, the old man sighed softly. He stared at Su Ming with aplicated gaze. This gaze made him feel like... he was staring at a bronze mirror which reflected himself.


    ¡°You have yet to arrive at the moment when you gain the epiphany. Go on, be on your way...¡±


    The old man shook his head and tapped the tobo pipe in his hand against the ground. Immediately, a bang rang in Su Ming¡¯s head. The world shattered to pieces during that instant and turned into a gigantic vortex.


    It spun with loud rumbles, and the fragments of the broken world regrouped to form another scene in the same world¡ªa new cycle of life and death.

 Chapter 1151: The Memory of Seven Breaths

    <h4>Chapter 1151: The Memory of Seven Breaths</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The girl was a child whose mother had died and whose father did not love her.


    Since birth, she had never seen her father smile, and she had never had any sort of paternal love. From the moment she could remember herself, she had to cover her body and face with nkets during the nights, and in the morning, she had to be careful and avoid the rooms in which her father stayed. If she ran into him, she would only see his aloof gaze.


    It seemed to be resenting her for not dying, and while she was still just a child, she understood what it meant...


    She did not have many friends. There was only the son of her teacher who had grown up with her, and he was her childhood friend. If she was to add another person as her friend, then it would be the teacher. He taught her to perform good deeds and taught her how to read. He shouldered all the tasks that a father should take up.


    As she gradually grew up, she stopped crying at night, because she knew why her father did not love her. It was because she had killed her mother. She had died because of her.


    The girl seldom left her yard. She did not want to go anywhere, since every single time she did so, her father¡¯s gaze when she returned would seem to contain resentment. It would seem to question her why she still came back and why... she had not died outside!


    She lived in this sort of environment since her birth, and she was incredibly afraid of her surroundings, which led to her timid nature. However, on that day, she decided to venture outside, because she heard from her teacher during her lessons that saving a life was an act of kindness. She wanted to be like her childhood friend and ask the fisherman to let a fish go.


    That was why even if faint signs of dark shadows appeared in the sky, which seemed to promise that rain would pour for several days once it came, she still snuck out and appeared on the fishing tform beside theke. She saw the fisherman sitting there while a fishing hung on a pir beside him. There was a big fish struggling inside it.


    ¡°Grandpa, could you give me that fish?¡± the little girl asked in a whisper of the fisherman who had his back turned towards her.


    ¡°Grandpa, that fish is really pitiful. Please don¡¯t eat it and give it to me...¡± the little girl pleaded.


    The fisherman turned around. It was an old man who had an amiable and kindly face. He stared at the girl and smiled.


    ¡°Ah, what am I to do with you children? A few days ago, a youngd came and asked me to free my fish. Today, you¡¯re here as well. But if I let all the fish go, how am I supposed to live?¡± The old fisherman pulled his fishing rod back with a smile. Once he fixed the bait on the hook, he threw the line back into the water.


    ¡°Grandpa, the person you mentioned just now is my older brother. You released the fish you caught for him, so please do it for me too! It¡¯s so pitiful, and its parents must definitely be feeling anxious...¡±


    The little girl took a few steps forward and lowered her head to stare at the fish in the beside the pir.


    ¡°Who said I let the fish go? When thatd saw that I didn¡¯t agree, he ran off, discouraged,¡± the old man said with a smile.


    The little girl was momentarily stunned, but determination soon appeared on her face. She went behind the fisherman and raised her little hands to tap his back, giving him a massage. She looked incredibly adorable.


    ¡°Grandpa,e on, please?¡±


    Time trickled by. The little girl¡¯s pleassted for more than two hours. The fisherman smiled and shook his head, looking resigned. He got up and moved to the pir where the was, then opened it. The fish instantly swam into theke, diving into the depths, and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Alright, I released it. This should be enough, right?¡± The fisherman smiled and patted the girl¡¯s head. As she beamed at him, he turned around and continued fishing.


    A happy smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face. With a tinklingughter, she ran away.


    The young girl did not know that when she left, the fisherman raised his fishing rod, and a big fish was caught. No one could say whether it was the one which he had released moments earlier or whether it was another one. In the end, the fact was that the fisherman caught another fish. He put it in the and hung it on the pir again.


    With excitement on her face, the little girl ran back to the county town. On her way, she passed by the noodle stall without noticing an old man sitting on therge rock. With aplicated gaze, he stared at the little girl leaving into the distance while tapping the tobo pipe gently against the ground.


    When he tapped the ground, the little girl who had already ran into the distance suddenly came to a stop. She saw the world in front of her suddenly shatter before they were swept up to form a vortex. It pulled her in, and after an unknown amount of time passed, the fragments regrouped, forming a deepke.


    Fish swam within its depths, and no one could say where it came from. One particr fish moved in the water and seemed to swim about without any sentience.


    It was a fish which had lived for an unknown number of years in theke, but it did not have many memories. Whatever it could remember onlysted for seven breaths. Everything else was a nk te.


    The days repeated themselves, and every year passed by in the same manner. The fish swam in theke, asionally surfacing to stare at the scenery beyond. It watched the passing of seasons. There were times in the past where it wanted to rush out of the water and take a look at the sky and earth, but the moment this thought appeared in its head and it could take action, it had already lost that thought. This was because that thought hade from surpassed the span of seven breaths... and because of it, the fish forgot it.


    However, with only the memories worth the time of seven breaths, the fish did not know grief, and neither did it know joy. Seven breaths were too short, so short that even its grief would onlyst for at most seven breath. Then, it would forget why it had been sad.


    Its joy wouldst for at most seven breaths as well, since it would forget why it was happy.


    With its memory like that, the fish¡¯s mind was nk most of the time. It had no memories and thoughts. It would only swim about in theke based on its instinct. It would stare at itspanions, at the darkness, and the distance where no future existed.


    One day, when a fish bait sank into theke, it entered the fish¡¯s line of vision.


    It knew what it was, but it still went up to bite it. When it was pulled up by the fish hook and flung onto the tform, it saw the blue sky and the world beyond the water, but a pity... it only had seven breaths worth of memories. When it was ced in a and the was hung beside a pir, it could only struggle against the. During that time, it would only struggle for seven breaths... because after that time, it would have forgotten that it had been caught by someone...


    It also forgot that theke where it was should not be this small and that it should not have a which it could not leave. Because of that, it would swim about in the in a carefree manner.


    When the was lifted out of the water and the fish struggled with the pain of suffocation, it saw a little girl. That girl had raised the, bringing it such great agony.


    The fish red at the little girl, and as it continued struggling, several breaths passed. It forgot why the little girl had lifted the. The fish only remembered that the girl was the one who had caused it great pain.


    Its memories onlysted for seven breaths, so when it struggled free through a gap that had suddenly opened up in the, it forgot that it had once been caught and brought out of theke by someone. It forgot that it had been ced in a, and it forgot that the was not its home. It only remembered that during the first breath of its memories, the girl had brought it pain. Because of that, when it returned to the water, it leaped up again. It did not know why its body would instantly turn big, but with a single bite, it dragged the little girl into theke...


    Time seemed to continue trickling by. The fish could never know how much of it had passed. Perhaps it had just been seven breaths, but... at that instant, it saw another hook falling into theke.


    It had already forgotten about the dangers of the hook, yet it seemed to know what that hook was. Once it bit it again, it was brought out of the water again, and it was put into a again before being ced into the water with only a limited area of movement. Then, just like before, it forgot the start of the story and only remembered the ending.


    This time, the fish did not see the girl. Instead, after an unknown amount of time passed, the was opened and it swam out to return to theke. Upon being freed, it cast the fishing tform a nce. On it stood an old man, and by his side was a little girl who seemed to be staring at it...


    When seven breaths passed, the fish started swimming about in theke, but this time, it seemed to be trying hard to think of something, and it continued thinking even when it bit down on another fish hook and was brought out of the water...


    It still continued thinking when night fell and it was taken out of theke the second time. It had already forgotten the start and the ending. The fisherman took it and sent it to the noodle stall where it opened its eyes to see an old man holding a tobo pipe through the. He was using grass to weave grass puppets while staring at it.


    ¡°You are my sixth reincarnation...¡± he said.


    There was an ancient air to his words, and the one sentence was spoken so slowly that he spent a total of seven breaths to finish speaking it. This allowed the fish to hear the full sentence, thereby allowing it to be recorded in its memories for all time.


    It turned into a loud rumble, and the fish seemed to have remembered something. As its world crumbled, the fragments of the shattered world turned into a vortex. With a howl, it took away the final shred of thought in the fish¡¯s mind. It could not see the fragments regrouping, and it could not see another world appearing before its eyes.


    Zhang Wen Zhang [1] was his name. It was a name that looked verymon, but in truth held a hint of a poetic ir. His father had given him that name, and as the son of a teacher, Zhang Wen Zhang thought that this was quite a good name.


    At the very least, based on the name alone, the others would know that he was an educated person.


    Yet in reality, he did not like studying. He liked personally cooking good food, such as brewing soup or making noodles. Perhaps it was due to this hobby that as he gradually grew up, he was no longer as gentle and frail as his name suggested, which meant that he was an article written in a book. Instead, he turned into a young man who leaned slightly on the plump side.


    His round face looked rather honest, but the light asionally shining in his eyes would allow other people to tell that he was rather cunning. Yet that was all that they could see. After all, the cunning that others could see was usually something intentionally shown, and it was all due to a person¡¯s ego of not wanting other people to think that they were not smart.


    Tranto¡¯s Note:


    Zhang Wen Zhang: Zhang is a family name, while Wen Zhang means essay. A long time ago in China, only the rich can study, and the poor did grunt work or hardbor. So, the rich do not need to do hard work, which means they easily get sickpared to the boys who learn martial arts or do hard work, which means they are frail and gentle. Since essay is associated with studies, that¡¯s why we have frail and gentle.

 Chapter 1152: Watching Lives Pass as He Counted the Cycles of Life and Death Quietly in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Watching Lives Pass as He Counted the Cycles of Life and Death Quietly in His Heart</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhang Wen Zhang might not like studying, but as the son of a teacher, he believed that he should sound eloquent when he spoke. It was rather difficult for him, however, which was why he listened to the advise of the daughter of his father¡¯s employer, the one he was incredibly fond of and the one who was incredibly beautiful...


    He started intentionally showing a thoughtful expression. No matter whether he was sleeping, eating, walking, or doing something else, he would keep a thoughtful expression. This was the method the girl he liked had mentioned to him when they were young. She suggested that he should look like he was constantly thinking about something, and because of that others would believe that he was knowledgeable.


    Zhang Wen Zhang abused this method to its limit, and gradually, as he grew up, he began to slowly think for real instead of just pretending to do it.


    On the day he married the woman he liked under the envious gazes of those around him, he thought about his life. When they were about to bow to heaven and earth as part of the wedding ceremony, the woman had to drag him down in anger so they could finish the ceremony.


    He was very fortunate that the woman he liked had a father who did not love her. Because of that, hepletely disregarded the marriage in which Zhang Wen Zhang¡¯s status did not match up to that of his beloved. In fact, the man did not even turn up for the ceremony.


    This luck seemed to have apanied him throughout his life. As he continued pondering it, he thought to havee to understand something, but when he thought about it carefully, he found that he had understood nothing.


    Time trickled by. On the second summer since the marriage, there was a night with rain pouring from the sky. There was a storm on that night, and as lightning crackled, his wife was about to give birth.


    On that night, his father-inw threw his head back in the rain andughed as if he had gone mad. He did not care about the rain drenching his body. Hisughter echoed in the air, and there was grief in his voice.


    Zhang Wen Zhang stared at his father-inw in the rain. The man¡¯s crazed expression made him sink into contemtive silence. However, his thinking onlysted for a short moment before it was interrupted by anxiety. Because... his wife¡¯s shrill screams of pain came from the house. Her voice was full of the pain from experiencing a difficultbor.


    It caused his heart to tremble, and he could no longer ponder about his life. Fear was in his heart. He was afraid that on this day, he would part with his wife forever. Once the day ended, he might be as crazy as his father-inw.


    As his wife¡¯s pained screams continued ringing in the air and his father-inw¡¯sughter grew stronger, Zhang Wen Zhang shuddered. At that moment, someone pushed open the door to his wife¡¯s delivery room. The midwife who was brought over to receive the baby ran out with an expression full of fear.


    ¡°Monster... Monster!¡±


    Zhang Wen Zhang¡¯s heart shuddered. He rushed into the house and cast a nce at the room where his wife was giving birth. When he saw her pained expression, he called out to the other people in the room to bring the pnquin. Then, they rushed out of the room.


    He wanted to get a doctor, not a midwife, because he had a strong feeling that this birth might cost someone a life. If that was the case, then it was no longer something with which a midwife could help. He needed a doctor to save his wife¡¯s life!


    With rain pouring down on him, he walked past the noodle stall which was still open despite the storm. He did not notice the old man sitting on the rock with his gaze towards him. Zhang Wen Zhang in too much hurry to pay attention to those around him.


    When he finally brought the doctor whose skills were rather simr to those of Doctor Mo back to the courtyard, Zhang Wen Zhang stared at his wife¡¯sbor room before gritting his teeth and stepping inside. He did not want to wait outside. He wanted to hold his wife¡¯s hand so that he could go through the hardship with her.


    But the moment he pushed open the door to the room, someone else pushed it open from within as well. Lightning crackled and thunder roared. At that instant, he saw a baby in the doctor¡¯s arms, and he also saw the body of his wife lying on the bed without moving or breathing.


    A loud roar went off in his head. In his ears he heard his father-inwughing shrilly outside. His body shuddered, and he walked to his wife. He stared at her pale face which reminded of a corpse, but which still had a smile filled with maternal love on its lips. His heart was torn apart forcefully. At that moment, he no longer thought about life, but instead turned around to re at the doctor.


    An illusion manifested without his knowledge. It seemed like another figure was slowly forming in front of him. As for the doctor staring at him, disbelief appeared on his face, along with some sort of understanding.


    Zhang Wen Zhang did not know that his father-inw had gone through almost the exact same thing in the past, but the difference was that his father-inw had had the figure appear behind him, while he himself had turned into the illusion, and the figure appearing in front of him was a body manifesting itself to gain corporeal form.


    It was also at this moment that a loud rumble suddenly rang out in Zhang Wen Zhang¡¯s head, as if a sealed memory had suddenly been released. At the instant it was freed, he woke up from the cycle of life and death. He opened his eyes from his sleep, and slowly, they cleared from earlier madness and gained rity. He did not look any different from before, but there was an air of someone who had gained some form of epiphany about him.


    He closed his eyes. As his memories returned and he woke up from the cycles of life and death, he remembered everything. He was not Zhang Wen Zhang... but Su Ming!


    He was True Morning Dao World¡¯s Su Ming, the Abyss Builder¡¯s Su Ming, and the Su Ming who had prepared and activated the Mortal Refinement Art on a broken to refine the white ring!


    He remembered everything... but he could not remember the cycle of lives he had gone through. His memories reached only up to the moment when he stepped into the world formed by the Mortal Refinement Art.


    In silence, Su Ming turned his head around to cast a nce at the body of the woman lying on the bed. He saw her face, and he shuddered lightly.


    The woman looked like Bai Feng from his memories, or rather, as Bai Ling from Dark Mountain...


    ¡®In this cycle, she was my wife...¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming raised his right hand and tapped Bai Ling¡¯s body gently. A wave of life force immediately surged into her. Even though her life had been about to disappear a moment ago, she slowly opened her eyes.


    She stared at Su Ming, and a smile bloomed on her frail face.


    ¡°Let me... take a look at our child...¡±


    Su Ming stared at Bai Ling. With his memories recovered, he couldn¡¯t help theplicated emotions in his heart. However, they did not reflect on his face. Instead, he nodded and took the baby from the doctor¡¯s arms before returning to Bai Ling¡¯s side. The two of them stared at the baby together, and the smile on Bai Ling¡¯s face showed maternal love.


    ¡°He looks quite like you, but he¡¯d best not be as silly as you,¡± Bai Ling said with a smile, but there was still a hint of weakness to it.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and hid theplicated look in his eyes. He sighed in his heart.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three years went by.


    During them, Su Ming stayed by Bai Ling¡¯s side. He no longer pondered over life, because life was right before his eyes. There was no longer anything to ponder about it. He was in a cycle of life, an illusory life. Within it, everyone was asleep, and only Su Ming was awake. He looked at the people living their lives in happiness, anger, sadness, and joy. He watched Bai Ling¡¯s gentleness towards him, watched as his child grew up, and the emotions he felt could not be described with words.


    At certain times, waking up... was a form of suffering. If Su Ming had not remembered everything, he could have lived happily as he did in the past, but now, even if he wanted to live happily, it had be impossible to immerse himself in itpletely once he knew that it was all fake.


    Three years after Su Ming had regained his memories, Bai Ling¡¯s father closed his eyes and left the world.


    Another three years passed, and Su Ming¡¯s father in this cycle, the teacher, also reached the end of his life.


    Being born, growing old, getting sick, and dying were all parts of a person¡¯s life. The noodle stall from the past was no longer around. It was empty, as if it had disappeared without a trace in this time and ce.


    The child grew up, and wrinkles appeared on Bai Ling¡¯s face. When an ancient air surrounded Su Ming¡¯s body, time had walked a long path with Su Ming and Bai Ling in this cycle.


    Bai Ling was happy. Even if she was old, every single time she looked at Su Ming, gentleness would appear in her eyes. When she whispered to him, she would talk about their childhood in this cycle, about how they had stayed together since they were young.


    Su Ming, too, gradually stopped thinking about his past. He slowly allowed himself to immerse himself in the cycle. As they counted the white hairs on their heads, they slowly grew old together.


    Then, their daughter married of. Then, the mercilessness of time aged Bai Ling¡¯s body as decades passed. More wrinkles appeared, and on a midnight several yearster, she held Su Ming¡¯s hand. While staring at the starry sky beyond the window, she whispered under her breath...


    ¡°I had a dream. I dreamed of a mountain which housed an ancient tribe. I dreamed that I was a girl in that tribe, and I was dressed in white mink fur. There were some pretty embellishments at the center of my brows, and you... were a person from another tribe. One day, there was a blood moon, and you carried me on your back... At dawn, you circled the mountain with me. You did not want to send me back...


    ¡°I dreamed of a promise. A promise made between us...¡± Bai Ling mumbled. There was a smile on her lips. She did not manage to finish speaking though. Her words turned into murmurs, and she closed her eyes for thest time.


    Su Ming held Bai Ling¡¯s hand, and nostalgia appeared in his eyes. He watched her life gradually flow from her body and the world go through a cycle of sixty years.


    One yearter, Su Ming sold the courtyard, because there were no longer any people in his memories of this ce. As time passed, he became the oldest person in the county town. He witnessed all the changes during the cycle of sixty years, and far too many people living and dying. Then, he sold his property, built a tform at an empty spot in the county town, and there, he built a noodle stall.


    He made noodles, brewed soup, weaved grass puppets, and watched lives pass as he counted the cycles of life and death quietly in his heart...

 Chapter 1153: Thirteen Meteors

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Thirteen Meteors</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Within a vast gxy in True Morning Dao World was a whirlwind. It had already raged for over ten months. Thankfully, it did not continue bing stronger, but it didn¡¯t weaken either. It continued raging in the gxy, intending to destroy all signs of life.


    Ten months might not be long even for a mortal, but in this ce, to the cultivators who could originally move across gxies and had the world at their beck and call... the ten months wa a very long period of time.


    They could not venture too far away from their shelters. They had no way of learning what happened in the world outside and could not contact their fellow Daoists. They had been trapped in a hopeless situation and could only watch the whirlwind beyond the gxy. Full of anxiety, they quietly waited for the day when the whirlwind would disappear on its own, which might or might not happen.


    However, there were some cultivators who gradually found some indistinct patterns in the whirlwind with the use of their mighty strength and ceaseless investigations during the ten months. With the knowledge of the patterns, they could venture slightly further away to head to other ces in search of their survivingpanions... or to rob those who were in trouble!


    At that moment, there were thirteen huge meteors not too far away from the where Su Ming was meditating. They were charging forth through the whirlwind. When they touched it, they shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. Judging by looks of it, they wouldst only for three more days before they were crushed by the wind.


    And this was under the condition that there was cultivation energy being sent continuously from the meteors to constantly neutralize the power of the World in the whirlwind. Otherwise, they would shatter even sooner.


    The thirteen meteors were empty at the center, and there were three cultivators sitting cross-legged and meditating in each one of them. Their clothes were rather beautiful and did not seem to be disheveled. After all, during the ten months in which True Morning Dao World was reduced to wreckage, they did not care too much about it as cultivators.


    Besides the three main cultivators who were meditating in each of the thirteen meteors, there were dozens of others around them. Their presences were weak, and their bodies were pinned against the walls by dozens of nails. Their minds were clear, but their cultivation bases had been pinned to the walls of the meteors in a bizarre fashion. They were connected to where they were situated.


    They were clearly being treated as living spirit stones and were forced to release their cultivation bases continuously so they would fuse with the meteors to fight against the whirlwind in the world outside.


    ¡°Based on the information Old Monster Wen sent us several months ago, there is a in a rather good condition three days away from here. There are ripples of power from cultivation bases spreading out from there.


    A middle-aged man who was one of the three people sitting in the meteor in the lead opened his eyes. A ferocious smile appeared on his lips, and he saidnguidly, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we can get a very good haul this time...¡±


    ¡°What if we run into those from Morning Dao Sect?¡± An old man also opened his eyes. When he voiced his question in a calm voice, he cast his gaze at thest person among them.


    ¡°There are no longer any sects after the great disaster in True Morning Dao World. We¡¯ll just kill them and use their cultivation base as a soul source to keep the Rune in operation. Their Enchanted Treasures will belong to me, their soul goes to you, and their body will go to Fellow Daoist Miao.¡±


    Thest person of the three was a young man. He was dressed in a Constetion Robe, but the robe made it clear that he was not a direct descendant, just a member of the branch family.


    However, the young man¡¯s power was incredibly great. He had already attained greatpletion in Sr Kalpa Realm, and he was only a step away from entering Mastery Realm. Yet for some unknown reason, the mighty pressure spreading out from his body could cause the other two to treat him as their equal.


    Even if the they were in Mastery Realm!


    After all, there were few who were weaklings among those able to survive so freely in the disaster. Only those who had the power of Almighties had the right to do so.


    The two men cast each other a nce, then smiled faintly. They did not speak and closed their eyes.


    Time trickled by. In the blink of an eye, three days went by. When the third day arrived, most the thirteen meteors had been lost, but they still did not disintegrate in the whirlwind. Instead, they turned into thirteen shooting stars that charged towards Su Ming¡¯s.


    After a moment, booming sounds rang out from the. A powerful tremor shook it ceaselessly. There were many parts at the edges that were reduced to fragments and swept up by the whirlwind into the gxy.


    While Su Ming was enveloped by the Light of Extreme Darkness in the pit, a glint suddenly shone in the bald crane¡¯s eyes, and its gaze turned into a fierce re. It flew up and rushed out of the Light of Extreme Darkness. Then when it cast its gaze into the distance, its expression changed.


    ¡®One, two, three... Darn it all, there are hundreds of people in those thirteen shooting stars?! That¡¯s not right, there are only 39 lively presences. The others... have been turned into puppets used to protect and operate the thirteen shooting stars... They¡¯re like human-shaped spirit stones. This idea isn¡¯t too bad. I didn¡¯t expect them to be able to use this method to move through the gxy.


    ¡®Could it be... that they came here because of this ce?¡¯


    A thought formed in the bald crane¡¯s mind, and it shrank, returning back to its ce. It dissipated and fused with the Light of Extreme Darkness while changing the scenery so that no one would be able to see a pit, but nd.


    It did not take long before the 39 long arcs charged over from the distance. In an instant, they came to Su Ming¡¯s istion grounds and drifted in space. An icy expression appeared on the 39 people¡¯s faces. They had grim, murderous looks.


    Clearly, all of them were people who had killed plenty of others. There were six among them who exuded the mighty pressure belonging to Almighties, and even the weakest among them was in theter stage of World ne Realm.


    There were some who were originally cultivators from Morning Dao Sect, and there were also those from the Immortals¡¯ Union. They had been from two opposing parties who would fight against each other the moment they ran into each other ten months ago, but right then, they were on friendly terms. The reason for it was the disaster that had fallen on True Morning Dao World. The distribution of loot between them was also a factor to their cordial rtionship.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange; it should be in this ce. Based on the information the old monster told us, it should be this ce!¡±


    A glint shone in the eyes of the old man named Miao, and a jade slip showed up in his hand. When he read it, he frowned and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Could it be that Old Monster Wen sold us fake information?¡± one of the thirty people immediately asked with a cold sneer.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. If he dared to sell us fake information, I would definitely find him and skin him alive. I would then use the fat of his corpse to light amp to burn his soul!¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Fellow Daoist Wen has a good reputation. Even if he is selling fake information, he wouldn¡¯t sell it to us. Could it be that the person here left?¡±


    ¡°He either left or hid himself. We might not be able to sense anything with our divine senses, but if we destroy this and fuse it into our Enchanted Vessels, we wouldn¡¯t havee here in vain. If that person has really hid himself, then when we crush the, he will naturally show up,¡± the young man in the Constetion Robe said in a sinister voice.


    As he spoke, he raised his right hand and seized space. Immediately, the gxy rumbled, and a ck, long de appeared in his hand.


    When it appeared, the weather changed. Waves of cold air crashed into everyone¡¯s faces, and greed immediately filled the expressions of the cultivators in the area. But their wariness was even greater than their greed.


    ¡°The sect defending treasure of the Immortals¡¯ Union¡¯s Freezing de Sect, the Heavenly Frost Cutting de... Heh heh, only you alone are suited to have this item, Brother Dao. At least my action of killing the Great Sect Elder of Freezing de Sect in the past when he went into istion to cure his wounds wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± The old man named Miao smiled faintly.


    ¡°Brother Miao, you praise me too much. I¡¯ve also split up a portion of Great Sect Elder Han Dao¡¯s soul with you, didn¡¯t I? The strength of your divine sense is outstanding among your peers.


    ¡°And Brother Song obtained the physical body of Freezing de Sect¡¯s Great Sect Elder. After he refined it, he added anotheryer of refined skin on himself. He might be the person with the strongest physical body among his peers.¡±


    The young man dressed in the Constetion Robe made light of this matter. As he spoke, he raised his right hand and pushed it swiftly downwards!


    The ground immediately roared, and a ck thread appeared. As it distorted, several threads spread out from it. As they intersected with each other, they turned into a ck that charged towards the ground.


    The wasrge and had no end. Judging by the looks of it, once itnded, it would instantly crush the and cut it into countless stone fragments.


    The nd that the bald crane had manifested was also within the area where the would cut. If it trulynded, Su Ming¡¯s istion grounds would immediately be revealed.


    The bald crane¡¯s illusion could hide them from the detection of all divine senses, but there was a huge weakness to it. What it created was an illusion, not something real. The naked eye and divine senses might not be able to detect it, but if anyone broke it forcefully, they would immediately notice the difference.


    ¡®Damn it, Su Ming still needs a few more months! Why did this group of people suddenly appear in this ce?! And who is that Old Monster Wen?! How did he know that there¡¯s someone here?!¡¯


    The bald crane¡¯s eyes glowed in the Light of Extreme Darkness. A dark look appeared on its face, and it did not bother to dodge the ck descending on them. It simply allowed the to charge towards the ground.


    When the ground trembled, huge cracks immediately appeared. They spread out and intersected with each other with loud bangs. In just a few breaths, a loud bang came from the as if it was about to crumble.


    Yet at that moment when the ck cut up the and touched the illusion, it suddenly disappeared on its own, and an endless ck light spread out from within.


    The thirty something cultivators in the area were the first to be affected. At the instant the ck light spread out, some of them immediately let out shrill screams of pain. Cold chills filled their bodies. Four of them who were cultivators in theter stage of World ne Realm plunged straight to the ground. With a thump, their bodies turned into blocks of ice. Their Nascent Divinities could not escape either. They were instantly shot through by the ck light, and their forms as well as their souls were destroyed.


    The other people escaped by a stroke of luck, but shock was on all their faces. Only the eyes of the six cultivators who had the presences of Almighties spreading out from their bodies filled with greed, even if they were retreating with the others.


    ¡°What is this light?!¡±


    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s definitely a person in this ce! He has such a powerful light with him, but he chose to hide, so it¡¯s certain that he¡¯s severely wounded and is exercising his breathing to heal himself. This is our chance!

 Chapter 1154: The Road to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1154: The Road to Hell</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This light...¡± The instant the young man in the Constetion Robe saw the ck light, he frowned as if he had remembered something.


    ¡°This is the Light of Extreme Darkness! I¡¯ve seen in True Morning Dao World before. At that time, it was controlled by Dynast Dao Kong. Could it be that the person recovering from his injuries here is Dynast Dao Kong?¡± A glint appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes. It shone with excitement and bloodthirstiness.


    ¡°Move into formation!¡± the old man named Miao roared while licking his lips. The thirty something people in the area immediately moved and surrounded the area from which the Light of Extreme Darkness spread out. They formed seals with their hands, and at a deep shout from the old man named Miao, they lifted their palms. Using all their power, they pushed down against the ground.


    Thend trembled, and the rumbled. It already had plenty of cracks, and after the attack, it looked like it could no longer withstand the pressure. It crumbled and shattered Asyer uponyer of the tumbled backwards, what was revealed in the gxy before the people¡¯s eyes was a gigantic stone of about one hundred thousand feet big.


    That stone encapsted the pit in which Su Ming was sitting!


    The thirteens which had descended flew up and surrounded the area to form a Rune, preventing the whirlwinds from surging inside. As for those which hade out, these cultivators had no need to fear their power for the time being.


    The moment the shattered and the stone was revealed, the bald crane let out a shrill screech. The Light of Extreme Darkness spread out swiftly, and the thirty something people immediately cried out again. When they retreated, two more people turned into blocks of ice and fell onto the.


    ¡®Damn it! If it wasn¡¯t because I, Grandpa Crane, need to split my divine sense to maintain Su Ming¡¯s world of reincarnation, I would have killed all of you bastards a long time ago! But I can¡¯t do it because I can¡¯t move too much of the Light of Extreme Darkness!


    ¡®If Su Ming woke up, then it¡¯d be even easier to kill these people... Damn it, why are there so many of them, and six of them are even Almighties! Th-th-this... This is just bullying!¡¯


    The bald crane felt slightly anxious. It would have been easy if the enemy wasn¡¯t numerous, but with so many people... The bald crane did not fear them, but it knew that Su Ming¡¯s Mortal Refinement Art was at a critical stage. If he was disturbed, an irreversible change might ur. Besides, once he failed, he would no longer be able to use this refinement Art to subjugate the supreme treasure.


    ¡°This is indeed the Light of Extreme Darkness! If we absorbed it, our offensive abilities would increase by arge margin!¡±


    The greed in the eyes of the old man named Miao grew stronger. Without any hesitation, he raised his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, the gxy shuddered and distorted. In the area surrounded by the thirteen shooting stars, dozens of huge eyeballs appeared!


    They were filled with blood capiries, and some of them were even damaged. However, all their pupils shone with a brilliant light at that instant. When it gathered and was about to shine on the stone serving as Su Ming¡¯s istion grounds, it was surrounded by the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    The eyeballs were the Eyes of the Sacred Temple!


    When they appeared, the old man named Miao formed a seal with his hands and pushed his palms against his chest before coughing up a mouthful of blood. It immediately turned into blood-red marks which stuck to each eyeball.


    ¡°Make the offering!¡± he roared.


    Immediately, around forty of the hundreds of people pinned to the walls of the thirteen shooting stars started trembling violently. Some of them had belonged to the Sacred Temple and had been the ones in control of the eyeballs.


    As they shuddered and coughed up blood, it raced through the shootings stars and charged towards the eyeballs. Once it fused with them, the eyeballs shone with a blood-red light. When they cast their gazes on the Light of Extreme Darkness, they seemed to be able to prate the light, making it semi-transparent and allowing the people in the area to see Su Ming sitting cross-legged and meditating in the Light of Extreme Darkness. A huge ring was spinning slowly above him. In fact, even the bald crane¡¯s figure, which was originally hidden in the light, was revealed for a short time.


    Momentster, a dozen of eyeballs exploded with a bang. Clearly, they were only able to see through the Light of Extreme Darkness with much effort on their part and after sacrificing some of their number. The dozens of cultivators from the Sacred Temple also copsed.


    This had happened because Su Ming had yet to awaken; otherwise, with his status as the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, even if there were ten times the number of eyeballs, they would still be unable to see through his light. The bald crane, however, was only an entity with only its soul left, and it had also lost many of its memories. It only had its instincts left, and it was not strong enough to use the Light of Extreme Darkness to fight against Almighties.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°That is definitely some kind of supreme treasure! I can vaguely sense the mighty pressureing from it! This is a supreme treasure that can bring forth the Light of Extreme Darkness!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not Dao Kong. That person¡¯s figure doesn¡¯t belong to Dao Kong. Then the appearance of the Light of Extreme Darkness is definitely due to that supreme treasure. I understand now, he¡¯s using the supreme treasure to cure his wounds. By the looks of it, he should be gravely wounded!¡±


    All of the Almighties, including the young man in the Constetion Robe, looked at each other, and they could see the greed in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Heh heh, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a soul entity in the Light of Extreme Darkness as well. I¡¯ll take care of it, but I¡¯ll need some help. Fellow Daoist Han, you used a treasure to destroy my entire army of cultivators in the past. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t bring it with you this time.¡±


    An old man dressed in ck robes and who possessed the power of an Almightyughed hoarsely. His physical body started withering rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he became emaciated, reduced to only ayer of skin. In fact, even his bones seemed to have melted, making his body squeeze together. A wisp of ck smoke flew out from the top of his skull.


    The ck smoke moved through space while changing into a three-headed malicious spirit. It roared toward the heavens, and the ripples of power which belonged to Almighties spread out from it. This was no longer a Nascent Divinity, but a magical entity that had fused with a Nascent Divinity after refinement!


    The three-headed malicious spirit roared and charged towards the Light of Extreme Darkness. At the same time, a cold sneer appeared on the face of a middle-aged man dressed in purple robes. He did not speak, but instead raised his right hand and flung something into space before he sat down and began meditating. Clearly, the item he had thrown just then required him to immerse his entire mind in it to control it.


    Booming sounds rose into the air, and the gxy trembled. A gigantic, green log appeared before everyone. There was an old face on its surface.


    However, most if it was damaged, and it looked rather indistinct. At the instant it appeared and the purple-robed man sat down, the eyes of the giant log flew open. At the same time, a freezing re shone in them. The log let out a loud bang and charged toward the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    The three-headed malicious spiritughed ferociously and rushed forth as well.


    ¡®Damn it, that¡¯s an Enchanted Treasure that is only brought out duringrge-scale wars, a treasure that can only be activated by tens of thousands of people, and he could activate it on his own?! This... Darn it all, so all the souls of a sect fused into this log when the sect was destroyed? Because of it, they might have a chance to Possess others and be resurrected once the disaster is over!


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that this item was given to someone unworthy. Or it is a treasure he snatched away once he killed the original owner?!¡¯


    The bald crane used its full power to operate the Light of Extreme Darkness. With a loud whoosh, it shone brightly. Immediately, it crashed into the giant log, and booming sounds reverberated in space. The log shuddered and shatteredyer byyer, but it still pushed through t, drawing incredibly close to Su Ming.


    Immediately after, the three-headed malicious spirit hidden behind the giant log roared towards the heavens and lifted its arms to seize the Light the Extreme Darkness. The bald crane instantly sensed great danger. It felt its soul being absorbed by a great force, about to be yanked out of the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    As the bald crane screamed, its wings suddenly shed, and its body changed into that of a seven-colored peacock. Screeching, it fought the suction force.


    At that moment though, the old man named Miao who had summoned the Eyes of the Sacred Temple let out a cold harrumph and lifted his right hand to push against the Light of Extreme Darkness. The gxy rumbled, and his palm turned into a huge seal that immediately suppressed the light.


    The young man in the Constetion Robe formed a seal with his hands, and the Freezing de performed a horizontal slice to cut the Light of Extreme Darkness. Four Almighties were attacking together. All of them were by no means weak, since they could survive the disaster and even live luxuriously.


    When they attacked simultaneously, there was no way the bald crane could stand up against them. It could not turn the tables and get out of the disadvantageous situation as its soul was being continuously sucked out.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Chen, Fellow Daoist Si Ma, please attack together. Once we obtain this supreme treasure, we can try to gain an epiphany from it based on our own fortune.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see who among us is destined to have this treasure, and the others won¡¯t be allowed to fight against the one who obtains it, or we will all work together to kill that person! However, the person who obtains this treasure must provide some benefits to the others.¡±


    A glint shone in the eyes of the old man named Miao. Hisnguid speech was a telling sign that he already treated the supreme treasure as theirs.


    A man and a woman who seemed to be a wedded couple and who were by his side cast each other a nce. The man¡¯s eyes shone, and he smiled.


    ¡°My fellow Daoists, none of you have used your full strength, but you still ask me to attack. Clearly, you¡¯re worried that I will ambush all of you and snatch that treasure. Oh well, it wasn¡¯t easy for us to run into each other, and there are still plenty of things for us to do in the future. I will help you.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his right hand and pointed forward. Immediately, the power of thews of fate appeared. Soon after, the woman by his side smiled faintly and pressed her left hand on his. White light instantly appeared between their palms, and it turned into a long, white de. Instantly, the gxy seemed on the verge of shattering.


    With one swing, the light from the sword turned into white streak that charged towards the Light of Extreme Darkness. For the bald crane, having six Almighties attack it was a challenge it had never faced before, as far as it could remember. At that moment, as it was being extracted, it threw its head back and let out a fierce screech. Still in the shape of a peacock, it opened its tail!


    Its was not in seven colors, but entirely ck. At the instant the tail was spread, the Light of Extreme Darkness swept outwards as if it was water that had begun boiling!

 Chapter 1155: One World, Nine Lifetimes

    <h4>Chapter 1155: One World, Nine Lifetimes</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Compared to the danger the bald crane was facing when dealing with the six Almighties trying to seize it, the world of reincarnations was in a state of peace.


    Since there was no wind, there were no waves. Since there were no trees, there were no leaves which could move, making everything peaceful and quiet... Only the seasons changed silently while governed by aw that was different from the world outside, but no one noticed this change.


    Time went by in a blink of an eye. As Su Ming watched the sun rise and set as people moved about around his noodle stall, he grew used to the smell of the smoke from his tobo pipe, using des of grass to weave grass puppets, and adding fish bones into his soup so that it would be filled with the scent of seafood.


    Almost every day, a fisherman would deliver him fish. When he saw him, Su Ming felt like he was watching his first reincarnation, but also like he was staring at the fish that had been delivered to him. When it opened its mouth once it left the water, suffocating, Su Ming felt like he was watching another of his incarnations.


    There was also the doctor who would note close to his stand every single time he passed by as well as the official who had moved into the county town. He had thene with a group of servants and a pnquin on a rainy night to bring the doctor over.


    When he saw them, Su Ming closed his eyes.


    There was a teacher who could not achieve his ambitions visiting his noodle stall. He was used to drinking soup and eating noodles in this ce, and not even storms could stop him froming.


    He would always bring his son, a child who looked rather smart, to drink soup together while they ate noodles...


    asionally, a little girl would also follow them. When she came, she would usually y with the boy. Their happyughter would echo in the air, and when it reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, a faint smile would grace his lips when he looked at them.


    ¡°Fisherman, little girl, fish, a doctor, an official, a teacher, the grown-up son, an old man who brews soup and makes noodles in a stall... Eight people, eight lives, but their lives intersect with each other quite often and affect each other...¡±


    When the sun set, rain began to fall. Su Ming sat on the stone and stared at the dark clouds in the distance while he mumbled under his breath.


    There was understanding in his eyes, along with a hint of sentimentality.


    ¡°If fate governs the sun rising and setting, then this would be the rise and fall of fate... it is also reincarnation... Reincarnation forms a in which countless fates intersect with each other. Every single life in this be part of the reincarnation.¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly.


    ¡®Mortal Refinement Art, what an Art... I am actually immersing myself in a cycle of life and death; this is clearly a way for me to gain an epiphany of Fate Realm. I am forming links of fate connecting me with the ring time and again, and they will turn into threads that bind ityer byyer until they cannot be unwound, and the ring would be impossible to separate from me...


    ¡®During one incarnation, I was a fisherman, and it was a fish. Bai Feng was the little girl. When I brought it out of water, I formed a link of fate with it without realizing it. Bai Feng released it, and then it dragged her into theke, which formed a link of fate as well... and because of it... the incarnation afterwards was formed, because this is the rise of fate...


    ¡®During another incarnation, I was the doctor, and the ring was the baby in the woman¡¯s womb while Bai Feng was its mother... I killed Bai Feng and brought it out... and because of it, I formed a link of fate with it. This is the fate of helping it be born.


    ¡®During yet another incarnation, I was the official, and it was the baby in my wife¡¯s womb. I watched it grow, and it was Bai Feng, but also the soul of the ring. This is the fate of bloodlines...


    ¡®In another incarnation, I was a teacher. I taught children to perform good deeds, and I formed the fate of teaching and educating with it...


    ¡®In another incarnation, I was a fish, and it was the fisherman. As if the cycle of life and death had been reversed, I sensed the pain it felt in the past. This is the fate of empathy...


    ¡®We experienced lifetimes together until Bai Feng and I married each other. It then became my daughter, and this is the fate of a father and child... The ring and I have gone through seven lifetimes together and shared our fates. During the eighth lifetime, I have be an old man who counts the lifetimes and watches the cycles of life and death...


    ¡®This Mortal Refinement Art has nine cycles of life and death. I¡¯ve experienced eight of them, so only one is missing... This missing cycle might be the fall of fate. The rise and fall of fate, a dream of reincarnation.¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head and opened his eyes. When he saw the world again, he found rain pouring outside. It was heavy and loud as it fell. After watching it for a long time, Su Ming went to close his eyes again, and but at that instant, he heard an indistinct, barely discernible, shrill cry in the rain.


    ¡°Feng Er... Feng Er...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s heart shuddered violently, but he still closed his eyes, because he knew that the missing cycle might... have already passed, and it was just that he had forgotten about it.


    At the instant Su Ming closed his eyes, the world swiftly turned into countless shards. They were swept up into a vortex. As it spun with loud booming sounds, it gradually turned into nothingness.


    .....


    In True Morning Dao World, the in which Su Ming meditated had already shattered; the only thing that remained of it was the stone protected by the bald crane. Yet it was suppressed by the thirteen shooting stars. The Light of Extreme Darkness was attacked by the six Almighties working together, causing the bald crane to spread open a ck tail in its madness.


    With a whoosh, the gxy seemed to freeze at that instant, and the Light of Extreme Darkness which surrounded Su Ming swept out violently. The giant log was the first affected and crumbled with a bang. It was disassembledyer byyer until it was reduced to ashes. The three-headed malicious spirit let out shrill screams of pain and retreated swiftly. Green smoke poured out from the magical entity, and it instantly became much weaker.


    The Freezing de sliced down, but was sent backwards once it touched the ck light. As booming sounds reverberated in the air, the expression of the young man in the Constetion Robe changed, and he staggered a few steps back.


    The huge seal formed by the old man named Miao shattered as well, which made his pupils shrink.


    Only the white sword beaming from the long white de between the wedded couple¡¯s palms did not dissipate when it charged down with a howl. Even if it had also been weakened when it touched the Light of Extreme Darkness and was reduced to a single thread, it still charged straight towards the meditating Su Ming.


    Clearly, the wedded couple¡¯s target was not the bald crane or the ring, but Su Ming!


    As long as they killed him, there would naturally no longer be any problems.


    When booming sounds echoed in the air and the bald crane delivered its final hit after it spread its tail, most of the Light of Extreme Darkness around Su Ming dissipated, the spot in which Su Ming sat and his appearance was seen rather clearly by the group.


    The bald crane let out a roar. With a bang, it turned back into its original appearance. Weakness appeared on its face, and its body that was a soul was reduced to a semi-transparent state. The bald crane rushed towards Su Ming, wanting to close in on the white sword thread before it reached him and stop it.


    Yet at that moment, the three-headed malicious spirit that was originally retreating turned around swiftly. The six eyes on its three heads fixed on the bald crane before the creature rushed over at an indescribable speed.


    ¡°Damn it! This bald soul entity is mine! No one snatches it from me! I will swallow it! I¡¯m going to crunch it to pieces bit by bit!¡± the three-headed malicious spirit roared.


    The bald crane was about to reach Su Ming, but it could only watch helplessly as the white sword thread seeped into the center of his brows with a bang, and the three-headed malicious spirit caught up. It lifted its w and sent it sweeping at the bald crane with a ferocious smile. The other people in the area rushed over, but at that instant, a t voice echoed in all directions. It was not loud, but the instant everyone heard it, their hearts trembled!


    ¡°Who gave you the right?¡±


    Su Ming opened his eyes. He had the look of someone who had experienced the vicissitudes of life from the cycles of life and death in his eyes, along with a chilling re that could make the entire world submit to him. He also had a domineering air that could make the gxy tremble and the universe surrender!


    A boundless, maliciousness surrounded im. When it fused with his appearance, the feeling Su Ming gave off turned into a huge, chaotic presence. It could absorb all the wills in the world, and the dead stillness within him erupted without holding anything back.


    He lifted his right hand and with just the simple act of seizing the air, the three-headed malicious spirit with the power of an Almighty found itself frozen, unable to fight back. As fear and shock appeared in its eyes, the magical entity disappeared before showing up in Su Ming¡¯s hand. He pushed his fingers inside it to grab its heart!


    ¡°Was it you?¡± Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept past the area.


    The first person he looked towards was the young man in the Constetion Robe. His face instantly turned pale. A bang shot up in his head, and he staggered a few steps back. When he coughed up a mouthful of blood, his heart filled with great fear, causing him to instinctively shake his head. He felt that if he did not do so quickly enough and actually dared to nod, then with just one thought, this person could make him die ten million times.


    ¡°Then was it you?¡± Su Ming looked towards the old man named Miao.


    The old man¡¯s face turned stark white. His body shuddered violently. An unprecedented fear rose up in him when he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze. He felt like the stranger was the universe, and at that moment, it seemed to be intent on wiping off all lives with an aloof mercilessness.


    And the old man was just a tiny ant beneath the universe¡¯s anger!


    ¡°Then it was you,¡± Su Ming stated tly.


    At the instant he said those words, the white ring above his head moved, and a ripple spread out from it before instantly disappearing. When it reappeared the next moment, it was in front of the purple-robed man who had activated the giant log. Fear showed up on his face. Before he could even say a single word, the ripple shot through his body, shattered it and destroying the soul.


    At the same time this happened, Su Ming slowly furled his right hand and crushed the heart of the magical entity. With a bang, its body turned into a ball of fog. Su Ming flung it towards the bald crane¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Chew it slowly. I didn¡¯t make its soul dissipate, so you will have to chew it slowly, bit by bit.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words in a t voice, excitement and eagerness showed up in the bald crane¡¯s eyes. It opened its mouth and even used it ws to stuff the soul fog formed by the magical entity into its mouth... and it actually started chewing it slowly.


    Shrill screams of pain shook the area, making the hearts of everyone present to tremble. At that instant, their gazes focused on Su Ming were filled with fear, as if they had just seen an ancient, ferocious beast that could shake the entire universe!


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    The remaining four Almighties and the twenty something people in the area only had one thought in their heads at that moment!

 Chapter 1156: Old Monster Wen

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Old Monster Wen</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    They had to run. Su Ming¡¯s strength as well as the casualness and easy with which he killed the person shook the hearts of all the people. At that moment, when the four of them fled, their faces were pale. They brought forth all of their power.


    The young man in the Constetion Robe turned into a star and charged towards one of the thirteen shooting stars around them.


    The old man named Miao dashed away as well. Distortions swiftly appeared in the space around him, and as they shed, his speed increased.


    The pupils of the wedded couple shrank, and they turned into two sword beams that left into the distance with a loud whistle.


    The twenty something cultivators in the area could notpare with the monstrous Almighties neither in terms of their speed nor reaction. Even though they were also retreating, they were much slower.


    ¡°You interrupted my meditation and scared mypanion. How can I just let you leave like this?¡± Su Ming asked tly.


    He raised his foot and took a step forward. In an instant, his body sliced through space and appeared right behind the old man named Miao. He struck him gently with his right hand.


    The expression of the old man named Miao changed drastically. He knew that it would be difficult for him to escape from this disaster, and madness appeared in his eyes. It was the one that made it clear that he was about to risk his life by fighting with everything he had. The old man named Miao naturally had his killing moves, since had been able to survive through the disaster and even live so luxuriously and freely.


    The instant he turned around and looked at Su Ming while prepared to fight with everything he had, the old man named Miao growled and raised his arms to push up space. Then, he brought his arms down in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Life and Death!¡±


    An iron book appeared in the old man named Miao¡¯s left hand. At the same time, a ck wooden brush manifested in his right hand.


    Su Ming had seen that set of Enchanted Treasure before. At the instant the old man brought it out, he roared again.


    ¡°Your life will be erased from the Book of Life and Death!¡±


    He swung the wooden brush in his right hand and drew a line across the iron book serving as the Book of Life and Death. Immediately, a vast power spread out from the iron book. It turned into a huge, ferocious head of a ghost that opened its mouth to eat Su Ming.


    ¡°Interesting. Your level of cultivation is passable, and your divine abilities are not too bad. Give me your soul and acknowledge me as your master, then I will spare you,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    The ghost head closed in on him, but he stayed still. The white ring floating behind him let out a buzz, and a ripple spread out from it. With a shudder, it touched the ghost head, and it immediately let out a shrill scream of pain. At the instant it crumbled and shattered, the iron book and wooden brush were also destroyed.


    As for the old man named Miao, he coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and shock appeared on his face. Disbelief could be seen in his expression. Just as he was about to retreat, Su Ming took a light step forward. He casually lifted his right hand and squeezed the neck of the old man named Miao, then dug his fingernails into his skin. His expression was rxed, but there was a tant killing intent that made the old man shiver even though it was not cold.


    ¡°Do you choose to die or to live?¡± Su Ming asked tly.


    The old man named Miaoughed brokenly. He had intended to self-destruct, but once he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, he could only shiver in ce. He had a strong feeling that even if he self-destructed, he would not be able to injure the man in the slightest. The sense that spoke of the great disparity between their strengths made him certain that he would be unable to deal any sort of damage to Su Ming.


    He closed his eyes. His soul fused into the center of his brows and turned into a Brand. shing once, it floated out. Su Ming sucked in a breath and swallowed it. Like this, he gained control of the life and death of the old man named Miao.


    When he rxed his right hand, the thirteen shooting stars in the area roared at once. Before the young man in the Constetion Robe could step into one, all thirteen moved simultaneously and charged towards the wedded couple. It surrounded them and formed a huge meteor that charged into the whirlwind. The two fled on their own,pletely ignoring the young man in the Constetion Robe.


    His eyes immediately turned bloodshot. At the instant he threw his head back and roared, Su Ming moved towards himnguidly.


    The instant Su Ming got close, the young man in the Constetion raised his hands and quickly formed a seal. Madness appeared in his eyes, and he flung his arms outwards. Immediately, the twenty something cultivators in the area who were fleeing shuddered. They let out shrill screams of pain, and their bodies withered, turning to ashes. However, the blood did not scatter. It gathered together to form a sea of blood that charged towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the young man in the Constetion Robe roared, and his body copsed with a bang. His blood swept up his Nascent Divinity and rushed to attack as well. If anyone cast their gaze in that direction, they would find that the area around Su Ming contained a sea of blood. A bloody stench surged into the heavens, and crazed, shocking killing intent filled the area.


    ¡°You have quite good skills, so you have also showed your value. Acknowledge me as your master, and you will be able to live.¡±


    Su Ming did not dodge. He stared at the young man in the sea of blood with a cold gaze. The young man¡¯s Nascent Divinity jolted. He fell into silence for several breaths before the sea of blood immediately merged together and turned into a body of blood. The young man¡¯s Nascent Divinity fused into it, and he cast Su Ming aplicated gaze. He did not intend to fight him. Based on his judgment, even if he fought with everything he had, he would still not be Su Ming¡¯s opponent.


    He had spared no pains, even self-destructing his body and killing the twenty something people in the area to show off his strongest divine ability, and he did so not to fight against Su Ming... but to survive.


    He gritted his teeth and struck the center of his brows with his right hand. Immediately, his soul turned into a Brand. It rose up and shed a few times before charging towards Su Ming. He caught it, and with a squeeze had it fuse into his palm.


    The young man in the Constetion Robe wrapped his fist in his palm and said darkly, ¡°Master, while our levels of cultivation are quite high, Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu are more important. The both of them are skilled in the Art of Runes. They were the main overseers of all the Runes in the Immortals¡¯ Union. The thirteen shooting stars were created by them while we were the ones who prepared the materials,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, the two of them were the ones who discovered some of the weaker areas in the whirlwind. If we let the two of them escape, they will definitely bring us endless troubles in the future...¡±


    A glint shone in the eyes of the old man named Miao, and he red at the wedded couple who had already run into the whirlwind.


    Su Ming did not speak. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the white ring behind him. Immediately, it let out a buzz and moved, but it did not rush forward. Instead, it swiftly expanded, growing to ten thousand feet, one hundred thousand feet, and evenrger. With a bang, the ring grew to a size where its edge could no longer be seen. It still continued spreading outwards though, and wherever it went, even the whirlwind disintegrated with a shudder.


    This scene stunned the old man named Miao and the young man in the Constetion Robe. Their pupils shrank, and great shock as well as fear took over their hearts.


    In just the span of a few breaths, the gxy rumbled, and a white thread charged towards them from the distance. When it approached them, the old man named Miao and the young man in the Constetion Robe saw with their own eyes that the white thread was the shrunk white ring.


    Within it was a gigantic meteor, and it was... the one that the wedded couple had formed and used to flee just then. No matter how the meteor struggled, it could not rush out of the ring. It could only be dragged back continuously as the ring shrank.


    Just a few breaths of time passed. Su Ming did not do anything, simply standing in his original spot when the meteor appeared in front of him. It had already stopped fighting back, abandoning the pointless struggle. The meteor disassembled itself, and the wedded couple appeared inside it. Their faces were pale, and when they looked towards Su Ming, their gazes were filled with fear.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the both of them, and his voice was t when he spoke.


    ¡°One, two...¡±


    Those were meaningless words, but the numbers caused the wedded couple¡¯s expression to change drastically. They cast each other a nce before gritting their teeth and raising their hands to strike the center of their brows. Immediately, their souls gathered together to form a Brand, and they flew out of their foreheads to charge towards Su Ming.


    Clearly, they had already seen the old man named Miao and the young man in the Constetion Robe being spared after they delivered their souls.


    Su Ming raised his right hand and swung it, taking away the Brand of the wedded couple¡¯s souls. His expression remained calm when he lifted his head to cast a nce at the area above him.


    ¡°My fellow Daoist, how long are you going to keep watching? Do you truly want me to bring you down?¡±


    When he said that, the four people immediately felt their hearts tremble and lifted their heads to look above. They had not noticed anything strange with the gxy up there.


    But as Su Ming¡¯s words reverberated in space, a dry cough came from above. Soon after, distortions appeared before their eyes. A white-haired old man with an awkward expression on his face showed up. There was a guarded look in his eyes, hiding the fear brought by the shock of all Su Ming had done after waking up.


    ¡°Old Monster Wen!¡± The old man named Miao was the first to recognize the person¡¯s identity. His words were practically hissed through his teeth.


    Chen Wen, too, red at the old man with white hair and spoke up. ¡°Master, this is the person who sold us the information of a cultivator recuperating in this ce. He is the reason why we offended you just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. Fellow Daoist, please listen to me. In truth, this is...¡± The expression of the old man with white hair known as Old Monster Wen immediately change. He spoke quickly, but the next moment, his eyes shone, and before Su Ming could attack, he took action first.


    He swung his arm, and a vast, mighty pressure flew out from his sleeve. At the same time, a dark light shone. It did not go forth to attack Su Ming, but instead, swept up the old man to flee into the distance.


    Clearly, he was shocked by Su Ming¡¯s strength and was forced to change his ns. He did not dare to negotiate and only wanted to leave the ce as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 1157: Finger

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Finger</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone when he cast a nce at the dark light that Old Monster Wen had flung out from his sleeve. It had surrounded dark light his back, and a faint presence that Su Ming doubted others could notice spread out from it.


    ¡®The presence of an Ancient God. Interesting.¡¯


    Su Ming swung his arm, revealing his right hand, and pointed at space. With his move, the gxy shuddered. The space where Old Monster Wen stood instantly looked like it was about to crumble, but also like it had frozen. At the same time, ck light shone in the frozen gxy. The Light of Extreme Darkness was brought out of Su Ming¡¯s hand, and its might was much greater than when the bald crane had used it.


    Old Monster Wen let out a shrill scream of pain. He moved back swiftly, but he felt like he was deep in mud. In a panic, he raised his right hand and swung it. With a roar, a huge item instantly flew out from his storage bag.


    It was... a finger!


    It was also several hundreds of feet big. It was filled with an ancient air, and it looked like an antique. At the instant it appeared, it pointed at space and the Light of Extreme Darkness as if it was controlled by the old man.


    Booming sounds reverberated in the air. The power which froze space instantly shattered, and even some of the Light of Extreme Darkness dissipated. A gap was formed, allowing the old man to pass through in a sh. He was just about to disappear.


    ¡°An Ancient God¡¯s finger!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. This time, he did not hesitate the tiniest bit. He charged forward and appeared right in front of the old man. Then, he raised his right hand to strike him.


    Old Monster Wen growled and formed a seal with his hands before coughing up a mouthful of blood. It fused into the Ancient God¡¯s finger, and it let out a buzz. Its aura grew, then like a huge stick, it went to strike Su Ming with loud bangs in its wake.


    At the same time, a pure wave of Ancient God¡¯s power erupted from the finger and charged towards Su Ming. Even if the Ancient God had died, the power in the finger was enough to intimidate Almighties in Mastery Realm and make them not dare to fight against it head on.


    However, Su Ming remained calm. At the instant the Ancient God¡¯s finger came towards him, he flipped his right hand over and used the back of his hand to touch it. His body moved a few steps back due to the force, and he flipped his right hand over. Then, as if he had borrowed the finger¡¯s strength and fused it into his own palm before he added in his own cultivation base to it, he struck with his palm.


    Loud rumbled deafened the ears, and the old man coughed up blood while staggering thousands of feet back. His face was pale, and when he looked at Su Ming, his body suddenly jolted.


    This was because he saw that Su Ming had note for him. The man patted the Ancient God¡¯s finger, and it disappeared without a trace as if he had taken it forcefully. After that, Su Ming turned to the old man with the ghost of a smile on his lips and a sinister malicious air about him.


    ¡°Senior, please calm down and hear me out. I know the spot where the giant¡¯s from the Immortals¡¯ Union corpse lies, but my level of cultivation was not high enough, so I could only obtain one of his fingers. That is why I have been searching for those whose minds are especially strong to obtain the giant¡¯s corpse together.


    ¡°Several months ago, I noticed the ripples of your power on that, which was why I wanted to test how great was your level of cultivation. My intention was to work with you.


    ¡°Senior, you might have been careful while practicing your cultivation, but my divine sense is different from that of a normal person. I do not investigate based on the ripples of a cultivation base, but sense the mes of life in the gxy, which was why I was able to sense you.¡±


    The old man said quickly told Su Ming everything. He did not dare to hide a single thing from him. Su Ming¡¯s strength was so great that he was already immensely regretting his decision to provoke him. He knew that if he still intended to hide the truth, he would definitely die in this ce.


    ¡°If you require it, I can lead the way and bring you to the ce where the giant¡¯s corpse is. Let me use this as a deed to redeem myself. Senior, please give me this chance so that I maypensate for the agitation caused by my provocation.¡± The old man¡¯s face was pale. His heart raced in anxiety as he bowed deeply.


    Su Ming cast the old man a nce. He did not speak, but turned around and looked towards the pit which he had used as his istion ground. Aplicated look showed up in his eyes when he looked at the spot where Bai Feng had been.


    It was an empty ce. Clearly, Bai Feng had died a long time ago, and her corpse had turned to dust.


    The dream of Dark Mountain, the promise made in the snow, and the sigh that wandered about for one thousand years hade to an end at that moment. Su Ming sighed softly, and theplicated look on his face disappeared.


    The nine reincarnations could be said to have allowed him to fulfill the promise, and that he had brought about an ending to their rtionship. Since it was over, Su Ming would no longer force himself to persist in anything regarding it. The enmity between him and Bai Feng hade to an end.


    He raised his right hand, and the white ring approached him with a hum. When it shrank, it fit itself on his finger, turning into a real ring. A feeling as if he could not be separated from the ring rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. There were links of fate between them, and they were the knots formed during the cycles of life and death. No one could untie them.


    The spirit in the ring had also caused the knot to be something eternal. Perhaps it had be different than before, because now... it had Bai Feng¡¯s soul.


    With a swing of an arm, a ck robe appeared around Su Ming¡¯s body. A ck hood covered his face. Everyone could only see... a ck-robed man.


    The instant Su Ming put on the ck robe, Miao Feng¡¯s pupils shrank, and he sucked in a sharp breath. Shock appeared in his eyes again. Since he was a member of the Immortals¡¯ Union, there was no way he would not recognize a ck-robed man like Su Ming.


    ¡°I, Miao Feng, member of the Tower Rememberers in the Immortals¡¯ Union, greet Master. Greetings, Grand Immortal!¡¯


    The young man in the Constetion Robe had a slightlyplicated look on his face, but he soon lowered his head to bow respectfully as well.


    ¡°I, Dao Zhong, member of Morning Dao Sect¡¯s branch family greet my master. Greetings, Grand Immortal!¡±


    ¡°We, Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu of the Rune Runagates in the Immortals¡¯ Union, greet our master. Greetings, Grand Immortal Daoist Zhang!¡± Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu had a dazed look on their faces the moment they saw Su Ming in different clothes. They cast each other a nce, then lowered their heads in anguish and bowed sincerely.


    They had... met Zhang Ji Jun before, which was why their words as they greeted Su Ming were different from the others. They could tell that all the ck-robed people who appeared in the Immortals¡¯ Union were this person¡¯s subordinates.


    They had only seen his ck robes before and not the face, which was why it had been difficult for them to recognize him. However, the mighty pressure from Su Ming was the exact same as that of the ck-robed Daoist Zhang whom even the higher ups in the Immortals¡¯ Union had to be polite towards.


    Old Monster Wen¡¯s expression turned paler at that moment. As he stared at the ck-robed Su Ming, he groaned in his heart. He had not expected that this person would be an Immortal of the Higher Realm; he had actually told him he was aiming to plunder the corpse of the giant who was also an Immortal of the Higher Realm.


    ¡°How did you manage to move about in the whirlwind?¡± Su Ming asked in a hoarse voice. At that moment, his ancient presence carried with it a mysterious air. It caused all those who looked towards him feel their hearts tremble.


    ¡°I... Since my divine sense is different from the others, that is why... I can see the trajectory of the destructive power in the whirlwind. It¡¯s because of this that I can move through it and avoid the destructive power. It might be slow, but it is better than being trapped in a ce, like the others,¡± Old Monster Wen quickly exined. His expression was one of immense respect.


    ¡°Come on. Lead the way.¡± Su Ming swung his arm, and a faint white ripple spread out from his ring to surround an area of around three hundred feet around him.


    Old Monster Wen hesitated in his heart, but did not dare think too much about it. He summoned all his courage and stepped into the area of three hundred feet belonging to Su Ming, then bowed towards the hostile looking Miao Feng and the others before he began leading the way in low whispers.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed while hidden beneath the ck hood. Immediately, the white ripple charged forward. When it passed by the thirteen meteors, they were instantly retrieved by him. With a whoosh, the white ripple charged towards the whirlwind. Wherever it went, the whirlwind would fall back. Even the destructive power of the World in it would disintegrate once it touched the ripple.


    ¡°How many survivors like all of you still exist in True Morning Dao World?¡± Su Ming asked hoarsely while sitting in the white ripple.


    Miao Feng and the rest stayed quiet, so Chen Wen, who was highly skilled in the Art of Runes, said in a low voice, ¡°We can only live in a small corner and cannot venture too far away. Fellow Daoist Feng should know the details about this.¡±


    Miao Feng remained silent for a moment before he said softly, ¡°Only one in one thousand could survive... I¡¯ve gone to many ces during the past ten months, and I¡¯ve only seen two slightlyrger gathering spots. The others are mostly scattered... Plenty of people died in the disaster or thewless chaos after it.¡±


    Old Monster Wen cast Su Ming a nce and spoke of everything that he knew. ¡°The Immortals¡¯ Union has turned intoplete ruins. All the entrances to Morning Dao Sect have crumbled. No one knows what is happening inside, but based on what I could sense from the divine sense I sent in, there¡¯s a thick wave of death there. Perhaps... a drastic change had also happened in Morning Dao Sect...¡±


    ¡°Morning Dao Sect...¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes fell slightly under the ck hood. The moment the Seed of Life Extermination flew back, he could guess that Su Xuan Yi began a bloodbath in Morning Dao Sect.


    It would not be out of Su Ming¡¯s expectations if everything in that ce had been reduced to ruins. He was only worried... about Xu Hui. Did she die in the disaster or was she fortunate enough to escape from it? He sighed in his heart, and that sigh turned into a sharp stab of pain that made him fall silent.


    Old Monster Wen hesitated for a moment before he suddenly said, ¡°Those who could survive are definitely not weaklings. With your power, you could bring these people together and form a new sect...¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a cold nce at him. When the old man¡¯s heart trembled, Su Ming slowly nodded.


    He knew some of the things that the people here did not know. For example, that the whirlwind surrounding True Morning Dao World would not remain there forever. It would disappear after some time. This might happen soon, but it might also take a long time. Even so, the longest stretch of time before it disappeared would not be too long.


    Once the whirlwind disappeared, Dark Dawn and Saint Defier would descended through the gap. At that time... what awaited Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos would be a bloodbath.

 Chapter 1158: Devour the God

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Devour the God</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The destruction at that time had nothing to do with Su Ming. He did not care about it. Instead, Old Monster Wen¡¯s suggestion had caused a thought to rise up in his mind.


    ¡®True Morning Dao World no longer has any sect. If I can gather those who survived and form one... they would be a force of power which will bepletely mine once people from Saint Defier descend.


    ¡®Since I chose to keep Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s identity, this force would be of a lot of help to me. At the very least, True Morning Dao World would then belong to me in its entirety!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The white ripple charged forward through the whirlwind in True Morning Dao World. Su Ming meditated in it. He remained silent during the entire trip. The people beside him kept quiet as well.


    Only the bald crane put on airs and acted incredibly smugly, asionally taunting the other people. In its eyes, they were just asking for death. Even if Su Ming had not woken up, with the great Grandpa Crane¡¯s divine abilities, it could still chase all of them away. At that moment, it had clearly forgotten how dishevelled it had been...


    Days passed, and in the blink of an eye, seven days were gone. A week was not a long period of time, but the white ring moved at a speed akin to shifting. Wherever it went, the whirlwind had to move back, and it was so fast that in just seven days, Su Ming and the others had already reached the spot where Old Monster Wen had said the Ancient God¡¯s corpse was located.


    It was an area where the whirlwind was incredibly strong. There was endless wind there, and it swept out in all directions. Within it was a corpse which was hundreds of thousands of feet big.


    Many of its parts had been damaged, and it was filled with the aura of death. It drifted in the whirlwind, its flesh being ripped apart. In many ces, the bones had already shattered, and they looked about to be swept away at any moment.


    The Ancient God no longer had a right arm, and there were only three fingers left on the left hand.


    His face was indistinct, but Su Ming could still see that the mark of a star at the center of the Ancient God¡¯s brows.


    ¡°This is the ce. Eight months ago, I passed by it and discovered the giant¡¯s corpse. At that time, it was still in a ratherplete shape, but now... it has already been damaged to this extent... but the fact that it couldst till now in the whirlwind and not bepletely destroyed shows that it was incredibly powerful and tough while alive. If you can refine this body into an Enchanted Treasure, it would definitely be something that is on the level of a supreme treasure,¡± Old Monster Wen quickly said.


    As Su Ming stared at the Ancient God¡¯s corpse, his eyes sparkled. He moved, and immediately stood on the Ancient God¡¯s body with the whirlwind blowing in his face. He then rushed to the center of the Ancient God¡¯s brows, arriving there after a moment, and dipped his head down to stare at the only mark of the star left.


    The star was dull. As far as Su Ming understood the Ancient Gods, it seemed like all of their power was gathered in the stars at the center of their brows. After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming sat down cross-legged and raised his right hand, pressing it against the star. When he closed his eyes, his appearance under the ck hood changed. In an instant, he turned into the appearance of the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    However, he did not have a corporeal form for this clone, only an illusion. After all, all of Su Ming¡¯s clones were destroyed in the world beyond the universe. While he could make all of them manifest once more as long as his soul was around, he needed to use up different amounts of power to do so.


    His Dao Kong clone could be taken as an example. It required the least energy, and it was also the easiest to control. What it required was just Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base, but now that he had Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s body, that clone was no longer of any use to him, which was why he had yet to restore it.


    If Su Ming wanted to restore his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, he required something with great physical strength. This was the reason why he had rushed to this ce when he heard about the Ancient God¡¯s corpse.


    As for his Ecang clone, he would need to spend Ecang¡¯s power. Su Ming was already prepared for it. He was theplete Ecang, so he only needed time to recover. It was a lot of time, however, so if Su Ming could find the portions of Ecang¡¯s souls which had escaped from the foreignnds and devour them, he could form his Ecang clone much faster.


    ¡®I no longer have a physical body, or rather, I never had a physical body to begin with. My body was destroyed an unknown number of years ago. This means that what I need to do now is not to obtain a physical body... but to create a body that belongs solely to me!


    ¡®It will have all of my clones serve as its flesh and blood and my cultivation base as its bones. I will use my epiphany of moving from winter to spring to form my soul. When my flesh, blood, bones, and soul fuse together... I will form my real physical body, and it will belong solely to me!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a brilliant light while hidden under the ck hood. He closed them swiftly, and while his right hand was still pressed at the center of the Ancient God¡¯s brows, he sent his fingers deeply into the skull.


    However, the instant he was about to seize the mark of the star, Su Ming¡¯s palm suddenly stopped moving. With his eyes sparkling, he cast a scrutinizing nce at the Ancient God before he raised his head and cast a nce at Old Monster Wen, who was in the distance. A hint of a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    But it did notst. Instead, he swiftly seized the mark of the star with his right hand.


    With it, a vast power surged up Su Ming¡¯s right hand into his body. In an instant, it filled his physical body.


    ¡®Explode! Explode!¡¯


    A glint shone in Old Monster Wen¡¯s eyes while he sat in the white ripple in the distance. He was shouting loudly and smugly in his heart. Su Ming was not the first person he had met. In truth, he was the third to be tricked intoing to this ce over thest couple months. Every single one of them craved for the physical power of the Ancient God and wanted to absorb it, but both had exploded while they were absorbing the power.


    Su Ming was the third, and on his way to face the same fate. Old Monster Wen could practically see Su Ming exploding in a few breaths. When he died there, all of his treasures would belong to Old Monster Wen.


    He felt proud of himself, but as time passed and the ten breaths went by, the pride in Old Monster Wen¡¯s heart slowly turned into hesitation. He stared nkly at Su Ming who was at the center of the Ancient God¡¯s brows. His aura was running rampant, and his robes fluttered. It was as if he was still continuously absorbing the power, but the sight Old Monster Wen longed to see, the sight of Su Ming exploding, did not bless his eyes.


    His heart made a loud thump.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. It has only been ten breaths. Before long, this person will definitely explode. No one can absorb the giant¡¯s physical body. Even if he is a Grand Immortal, it¡¯s impossible for him to be able to do so. After all, the Ancient God personally told me that no one can obtain his physical power!¡¯


    Old Monster Wen sucked in a deep breath, but when time trickled by and another twenty breaths passed, his face gradually turned pale.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a cold sneer once more. He had noticed a long time ago that he was not absorbing the Ancient God¡¯s physical power from the mark of the star, but its ancient thought hidden within it.


    The divine thought was disguised as his physical power, like a flying beast pretending to be a candle me so that it could devour all the moths lunging at it. After devouring enough of them, he could repair his body until all of his injuries were healed.


    ¡°The Ancient Gods who descend in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos only have at most seven stars at the center of their brows. Forget the fact that you¡¯re injured. If I could fight against Ancient Gods with seven stars at the peak of their condition, then it is even easier for me to stand up against you, since you¡¯re heavily wounded and recuperating.


    ¡°You disguised your divine thought as your physical body. Once I tried to devour it, you could obtain my cultivation base and Nascent Divinity to use as nutrients for your recovery. You¡¯ve... overestimated yourself in this matter.¡±


    At the same time Su Ming absorbed the divine thought, he sent his own divine thought into the Ancient God¡¯s mind through his right hand. It turned into a rumble as loud as thunder.


    The Ancient God jolted. His eyes instantly flew open, and a hint of panic showed up in them while the smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips grew colder. A white ripple spread out from the ring on his right index finger. It surged into the Ancient God¡¯s mind through the mark of the star, and a loud rumble echoed in space. It turned into a power that suppressed the Ancient God.


    At the same time, Su Ming lifted his right hand. With a single move, he appeared on the Ancient God¡¯s left arm, then raised his left hand to seize it.


    ¡°There is an incredibly sinister Art in Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s memories. I¡¯ll use your body to test Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Forbidden Art! Foul Flesh of Hell!¡±


    The instant Su Ming touched the Ancient God¡¯s left arm with his own, a ck ripple spread out from it. Immediately, the Ancient God¡¯s left arm started withering before his eyes. The Ancient God started trembling violently, but his divine thought had already been suppressed, and he could not fight back in the slightest. His entire left arm was swiftly reduced to only skin and bones in the the span of a few breaths.


    At the same time, arge amount of physical power surged madly into Su Ming¡¯s body, causing his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole to gain corporeal form at a terrifying speed.


    In just ten breaths, the Ancient God¡¯s left arm no longer had any flesh or blood left. However, it was not the end yet. Once the Ancient God¡¯s left arm was reduced to only skin and bones, his torso and his legs withered away. The vast power of his flesh and blood was continuously absorbed by Su Ming, and his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole gained corporeal form. It was swiftly getting stronger.


    The Foul Flesh of the Netherworldsted for half the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. The Ancient God remainedrge in stature, but he had bepletely emaciated and resembled a skeleton. He looked incredibly terrifying.


    This scene caused the faces of Miao Feng and the other three to turn pale. Fear appeared in their eyes, and when they looked towards Su Ming, they seemed to see an evil spirit.


    ¡°Netherworld Burns Bones!¡±


    Su Ming moved. This time, he appeared at the top of the Ancient God¡¯s head and pushed his left hand against the skull. He grabbed it swiftly, and as cracking sounds reverberated in space, a ck ripple spread out from Su Ming¡¯s hand and covered the Ancient God¡¯s body.


    The Ancient God trembled even more violently. If it was not because of the white ring suppressing him at that moment, his shrill roars would have rang out in all directions. He would not be acting as quiet as he was now, only able to shudder. The Ancient God¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he descended into madness. He wanted to self-destruct, but due to the white ring suppressing him... he could not!


    As he trembled, his legs gradually melted and his body slowly became pliant. Su Ming absorbed the power from the bones with his left hand and fused it with his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.

 Chapter 1159: Saint Defier, Sovereign of Dawn, Arid God!

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Saint Defier, Sovereign of Dawn, Arid God!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®I wonder how strong is my clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole after he devoured theplete Ancient God!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Miao Feng and the other three felt their skin crawl, because they saw that therge Ancient God only had a head left!


    His flesh and blood had withered, his bones had melted, and his body... was no longer a body!


    ¡°Transmigration of the Soul!¡±


    Dark light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He raised his left hand and pushed it at the top of the Ancient God¡¯s skull. With a sharp inhale, the Ancient God opened his mouth and let out a roar that shook the gxy. As he roared, his head melted, and after a moment, therge Ancient God which had previously existed in the whirlwind was gone.


    Only Su Ming remained sitting in space as he quietly circted his cultivation base to digest the Ancient God¡¯s soul and nourish his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    Almost at the instant the Ancient God was destroyed, Old Monster Wen let out a shrill scream of pain while still in the white ripple. His body started shuddering before it was destroyed along with his soul. He was reduced to ashes before he vanished.


    Time trickled by. When half a month passed, Su Ming opened his eyes. The brilliant light in them was as fierce as a sharp de, but after he blinked, the burning gaze vanished and became calm.


    ¡®Hell, Netherworld, and Transmigration of the Soul¡ªthese are the three Forbidden Arts of Sacred Defier Expanse Cosmos. Heh heh, since it¡¯s a Forbidden Art, why did they create it? From Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s memories, it¡¯s clear that the three great Forbidden Arts are used to target the Ancient Gods specifically.


    Some people used to hunt down the Ancient Gods to strengthen their own physical bodies, since the three Forbidden Arts can turn an Ancient God¡¯s flesh, bone, and soul into pure physical power.


    ¡®They weren¡¯t Forbidden Arts originally, but after Saint Defier appeared among the Ancient Gods, it was named such. All those who cast this Art against the Ancient Gods in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos will suffer the fate of having all their blood rtives destroyed!


    ¡®But it¡¯s rather difficult to cast this Art. It requires the Ancient God to be unable to struggle, and his divine thought must be unable to control his own body, or else it would be difficult to cast the Art sessfully. The caster might even suffer bacsh.


    ¡®Fortunately, I had the ring to suppress the Ancient God¡¯s will, which is why everything went so smoothly. This is also rted to him being heavily wounded, or else I¡¯d have been forced to do something else to cast this Forbidden Art.¡¯


    Su Ming slowly stood up and touched the ring which had long since returned to his finger. He then took a step towards the white ripple floating in the gxy.


    ¡°Master, congrattions on sessfully fusing with the giant¡¯s physical power!¡±


    Miao Feng and the other three had been in a constant state of anxiety during the half a month. They had witnessed Su Ming devouring the Ancient God, and they could not calm their minds. This overturned all that they knew since they were well aware of the giant¡¯s strength.


    In fact, while they could ept that Su Ming could absorb the Ancient God, a forceful devouring at such a fast pace and in such a terrifying and ferocious manner brought immense terror to them once they witnessed it with their own eyes.


    When they saw Su Ming return, the four of them bowed respectfully to him without any hesitation.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the spot where Old Monster Wen had disappeared, and a hint of derision shed in his eyes.


    His suspicion towards Old Monster Wen had arisen when he asked him about how he moved in the whirlwind, and his suspicions had been verified. The old man named Wen had clearly had his life controlled by the Ancient God, or perhaps he had obtained some benefits for it. This would exin was why he had started searching for people to bring over to the ¡®corpse¡¯ in the name of obtaining the Ancient God¡¯s physical power when it truth he was sending people to the Ancient God to be absorbed.


    Su Ming stood in the white ripple and stared at the spot where the Ancient God¡¯s body had been. The whirlwind in thend was incredibly strong, and as it howled, it swept through the area. There seemed to be a vortex at the depths of the whirlwind. It spun slowly, and asionally, a bit of the whirlwind would seep into it.


    As Su Ming stared at the ce, his eyes focused.


    ¡°Who among you knows what this ce originally was?¡± he asked calmly.


    Dao Zhong fell into a moment of pensive silence before he wrapped his fist in his palm and answered. ¡°Master, this is... If I remember correctly, this was once one of the Relocation spots in Morning Dao Sect.¡±


    Su Ming did not speak. He cast his gaze on the Relocation spot in the whirlwind, then raised his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the white ripple around them spread out. In an instant, it covered tens of thousands of feet. Then, with another bang, it continued expanding. Only when it spread over an area of three hundred thousand something feet did it stop.


    As the white ripple spread out, the whirlwind in thend fell backwards. Even the power of the World in it was pushed back, clearing the area of three hundred thousand feet.


    Immediately after, Su Ming swung his arm. The thirteen gigantic shooting stars he had taken previously flew out and surrounded the area. They rotated in the slowly.


    Su Ming charged towards the broken Relocation Rune in the distance. When he arrived there, he sat down cross-legged and lowered his head. After scrutinizing the Rune, he closed his eyes and fell into a moment of deep thought.


    ¡°Once the disaster fell, Immortals¡¯ Union and Morning Dao Sect ceased to exist. Right now, I will create my own sect, and the name of this sect... will be the Ninth Summit.


    ¡°The four of you can each obtain a protective ripple from me. This ripple will not only allow you to move in the whirlwind, but it can also defend you. Search for other cultivators in this True World and invite them into the sect. Those who submit will be offered protection, and as for those who don¡¯t... record the ces where they were found. I will visit them one by one on my own.


    ¡°There is one more thing. The four of you, record the portraits in this jade slip. If you find any one of these three people, immediately send me word with a jade slip. I will immediately rush to the ce.¡±


    Su Ming raised his head, and when he lifted his right hand, four jade slips appeared on his palm. He focused his mind and left a Brand on them before he threw them to the four people.


    Miao Feng and the other three received one each. When they trained their attention on the jade slips, they immediately took note of the portraits of the three men.


    Each person had their own unique characteristics. The first one was a headless person with a heinous murderous aura. All those who saw his portrait were able to sense a killing intent that came crashing into their faces.


    The second was a gentle man who had a smile like flowers. It gave off a feeling of a spring wind, making those who saw him unable to forget him.


    The third was a big man who looked like a boorish person. His big and sturdy body as well as his honest but foolish expression made him into someone people would pay some attention to once they met him.


    The four people bowed to Su Ming. When he swung his arm, white ripples immediately appeared under the four people¡¯s feet. They moved back and instantly turned into four long arcs that rushed into three different directions.


    After they left, the ce became quiet. Su Ming stared at the Relocation Rune and shook his head in silence.


    ¡®This Rune ispletely sealed off and badly damaged. The difficulty in activating it and entering Morning Dao Sect is far too great. But if Hu Zi was here, he might have a way.¡¯ Su Ming raised his head and stared at the gxy before he quietly closed his eyes.


    Building the Ninth Summit and bing the master of True Morning Dao World were the things Su Ming had to aplish before Saint Defier and Dark Dawn came. Only by doing so could he gather up enough power to have a slim chance of surviving and possibly even gaining a serendipity in the True World ending disaster which would be several times more violent than the whirlwind.


    ¡®Based on Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s memories, Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos paid attention to Arid Triad only because... Arid Triad is an Expanse Cosmos. It is a ce that can give birth to a Saint who can im the title of Arid God, and this person would be of equal status to the three Saint Defiers and the three Sovereigns of Dawn. There is even a possibility that this person could surpass them!


    ¡®Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos has their Lord Saint Defiers, Dark Dawn Expanse Cosmos has their Sovereigns of Dawn, and Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos will have an Arid God!


    ¡®An Expanse Cosmos has three Deities. Only by bing the Arid God, especially the first one, would I be able to look down upon the three Expanse Cosmoses with confidence!¡¯

 Chapter 1160: Seize the Heavens and Replace the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Seize the Heavens and Rece the Sun</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time trickled by as whirlwinds howled in the gxy beyond the white ripple. They sounded like a malicious spirit, and it made a person feel as if they were in theherworld or in the realm of ghosts if they listened to it for a prolonged period of time.


    Su Ming had long ago grown to love loneliness. He was used to meditating silently, and as he did so, he would regte his cultivation base while mulling over his epiphany about winter, autumn, summer, and spring. However, since his physical body had yet to be formed, the will of spring was still a little bit away from him, and he could notplete the path.


    When Su Ming formed a physical body that belonged solely to him, he would steppletely into the path depicting the will of spring. With the resurrection of spring, he could reachpletion of his physical body, and then, he could open his eyes to see a different world.


    It was just like his ideal goal when he was in thend of Berserkers. He wanted to open his eyes and see a world that the others could not see. Back then, he had believed that the day was not far away from him, that it was just within his reach. Only after all that happened did he learn that while the distance was not great, he did not know how close he was. He needed to walk towards it step by step.


    The nine cycles of life and death had ended his fate with Bai Ling. He might be feeling a little mncholic, but the past was the past. Insisting further on it was not Su Ming¡¯s character.


    From the moment Bai Feng chose to stand against him, the end to their rtionship was already set in stone. The way things went down could already be considered a satisfactory conclusion.


    The nine cycles of life and death had allowed Su Ming to end his story with Bai Ling. He had also formed links of fate with the white ring. At the same time, he had also sensed the power of fate within the Realms of the Masters of Fate, Lives, and Death during the reincarnations he experienced in the Mortal Refinement Art.


    This epiphany was due to Bai Ling and the ring. It was rted to him, but it was rted to the others even more so. If he regarded it as aw of fate, then this fate would be vaguely rted to the fate of the world around him, but also to him.


    ¡°The Fate Realm is too fascinating for words. This is true... This Realm might be slightly simr to Avacaniya. Perhaps there are even some simrities between them.


    ¡°Right now, I can sense the existence of the fate in the world around me. This feeling exists in my heart, and it is shown in my hand...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    He lowered his head to stare at his hands. In silence, he raised his right hand and seized space. Immediately, threads of ck light gathered on his palm.


    They were the Light of Extreme Darkness and looked like ropes of grass, so Su Ming slowly tied knots on them. The knots merged together, and in the end, a doll made of the Light of Extreme Darkness appeared in his hand.


    He stared at it for a long time, but he found that he could not tell who the doll was. It looked like him, but the sense of unfamiliarity when looking at it was just as strong. It seemed to contain the images of all lives as well as the appearances of all the people Su Ming had seen in his life.


    With a fling of his hand, the knots in the puppet were untied, returning to being only two threads of the Light of Extreme Darkness. Su Ming weaved them together once more. This time, he made a doll of himself, but as time passed, he noticed that he could not sessfully create himself. He felt as if there was always somethingcking, making him unable toplete the doll.


    Su Ming continued for a while longer before he let out a soft sigh and gave up on the weaving =.


    ¡®Turning the fate in the world outside as the doll in my fate is known as external fate... If I can create my doll someday, it will be a sign that I have mastered my own fate and perfected Fate Realm...


    ¡®I used the Light of Extreme Darkness to weave the doll now. If I can use the threads ofw in this gxy to make a doll one day, the power of thews of fate would reach its strongest!¡¯ Su Ming rxed his grip, and the doll fell apart.


    ¡®The former is an epiphany, and thetter is a divine ability. Only when they are merged together can they be considered to be theplete Fate Realm... but this Fate Realm is Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Fate Realm. It is still inferior to what the powerful warriors in Saint Defier¡¯s camp have reached.


    ¡®But if I can usews to make a doll and then take it a step further by using the Light of Extreme Darkness to rece all the threads ofws in the gxy where I am, it would be equivalent to saying that thews were created by me, and they would change because of me as well.


    ¡®Once that bes the case, I will definitely be much stronger than an average Almighty in Fate Realm. I will be able to fight against the powerful warriors from Saint Defier¡¯s camp who are in the same stage as I am.¡¯ Su Ming mulled over his thoughts for a moment before a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Mountain Shifter and Ocean Remover are my strongest divine abilities, second only to my inborn abilities as an Abyss Builder. Then, perhaps two more powerful divine abilities shalle next¡ªSeize the Heavens and Rece the Sun!


    ¡®Seize the Heavens woulde from me perfecting thews of fate. My body itself will be heaven and fate. The matter of recing the sun will be that my fate recing thews in any ce. This would not be a temporary change, but aplete, eternal change!


    ¡®And based on what I can imagine, the strongest state in this Realm is being able to rece all thews in True Morning Dao World. They would form once again based on my will, and because of it... I would rece True Morning Dao World¡¯s will. I would... be True Morning Dao World!¡¯ A brilliant light shone brightly in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®On that day, even if the people from Saint Defier¡¯s camp descend, they will have to be wary of me. Even if their levels of cultivation are higher than mine, as long as the difference in level between us is not too great, they can only fight against me on equal terms. After all, I will have already turned into True Morning Dao World. I... will be True Morning Dao World, and True Morning Dao World will be me!


    ¡®And Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s body will help me mediate and adjust to this. At that time, True Morning Dao World will belong to mepletely.


    ¡®This is what I¡¯ll do. Before this whirlwind disappears, this is what I must do. Only by doing so will I be able to have a hand in the disaster that will arrive after this, and I will also have the right to obtain a serendipity from it!¡¯ The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes became brighter. He had already found his direction.


    ¡®The first step is to stabilize the fate of the world around me. The second step is for me to figure out my own fate and gather it together until I perfect my epiphany of it. The third step is to use the Light of Extreme Darkness to rece thews in a small area around me. The fourth step is also thest step. I will rece the will of True Morning Dao World and turn it into a world that belongs to extreme darkness. Then, I will have turned all of thews in the area into my will.¡¯


    ¡®The first step is simple. I can do it with my current abilities, but I will need to spend some time on it. But the second step... how am I to master my own fate in the shortest time possible? This is...¡¯ Su Ming frowned slightly and sank into deep thought.


    Several dayster, a sparkle shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At the same time it turned into a brilliant re, he raised his right hand and drew a circle in the space before him.


    The circle slowly turned bigger. When it was several hundreds of feet big, a look of understanding appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡®The fate in the world around me can form this circle, and my own fate can cause this circle to grow without end. When it reaches a certain size, it will have gathered a lot of the fate in the world around it, and it will naturally expand again until it can gain control over itself.


    ¡®This form of control is a gradual control moving from a small scale to a big scale. When the circle growsrger, everything it covers will be in my control, and slowly, I will have the feeling as if I gained control of my own fate. This feeling will continue growing stronger until it forms a will, and then, it will be considered perfection!


    ¡®I can¡¯t take this path, however, because it will take too much time. If would have been fine before, during times of peace, but a disaster is imminent, and the thing Ick the most now is time.


    ¡®Then I should find another way to step into the state in which I can control my own fate. No one should have taken this path before, but it will still allow me to achieve the same result!¡¯


    Confidence appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. This idea had note to him out of the blue, but he hade to gain an epiphany on it based on the epiphany he had from the cycles of life and death he experienced in the world created by the Mortal Refinement Art.


    ¡®The cycles of life and death in the Mortal Refinement Art are in truth countless connecting dots in a single cycle. I can be said to have experienced nine different lives at the same time. These lives intersected and connected with each other to form a huge.


    ¡®All of this is external fate, but if I experience more things, I will live through more lifetimes. The will be bigger, and each of the intersections will be part of my will. Once it reaches a certain size, I will have achieved the goal of mastering my ownws of fate through the fate in the world around me.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be like giving birth to countless lives with my will as the center. Through these lives, I will be able to continue expanding the circle of fate until the ispleted, until Ie to be in control of myself through the lives of others.


    ¡®This is just a theory, but there should be nothing wrong with it. Yet if I am to put it into practice, I might need to make a few changes. After all, I cannot truly experience countless cycles of life and death... but I can gain an epiphany through other people¡¯s lives.


    The prerequisite for this would be that they have me in their hearts. They must also worship and respect me. With that, the will they produce can be connected and turn into the great of reincarnation I need!¡¯


    Su Ming mulled over his thoughts. What he hade up with might sound difficult, but if he went about understanding it in a simple manner, he would describe controlling his ownws of fate as a form of confidence. With that premise, controlling thews of fate in the world around him could be said to be how many people knew him.


    Having ten people know him was nothing, and it was also nothing even if thousands of people knew him. However, if there were ten thousand, tens of thousands, or even millions of people who knew him, it would be the same as him seizing control over the fate of the world around him.


    When these links of fate increased and reached an incredibly terrifying number, they would fill him with confidence. It would stem from the ability to control the power of his ownws of fate.


    In truth, the so-called great fame operated in this logic. Those who were famous would definitely be illustrious people. This was the power of fate.


    ¡®What is simr to what the people who I saved in the World of Nine Yin did. They formed their own race and worshiped me. In their hearts, they remember me, and they deliver to me the power of their will. It then naturally forms thews of my fate...


    ¡®If that is the case and I can make more people worship and respect me, their wills will turn into the of reincarnation. Once inside it, I will be stronger daily... and through them, I will obtain my own fate.


    ¡®In fact, it will be easier for me to seize True Morning Dao World and rece it through them as well. With my will, I will be able to rece thews!¡¯


    Determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. After pondering over everything carefully for a moment, he became certain that the idea was usible, and he closed his eyes, immersing himself in meditation. He was now even more certain that he could make True Morning Dao World integrate with him.

 Chapter 1161: Sending out the Clones

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Sending out the Clones</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the blink of an eye, three months passed. During them, Su Ming meditated in the area. He strengthened his understanding of the epiphany towards thews of fate, making his body and mind master it thoroughly.


    On that day, Su Ming opened his eyes slowly and stared at the distant gxy. His gaze was profound, as if the universe was contained in his eyes. Before long, a long arc charged over from the whirlwind.


    There was a white ripple around the long arc. Wherever it went, the whirlwind would spread out, allowing the person to muster a certain extent of their power. In the span of a few breaths, the long arc turned into the old Miao Feng hundreds of feet away. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Greetings, master.¡±


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He cast Miao Feng an indifferent nce and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Master, I investigated the easternmost direction and noticed tens of thousands of cultivators in the area. They are either in groups of three or four, or in hundreds. They are scattered in several hidden parts in the east.


    ¡°Most of them were wary of me... Besides a small portion who showed delight and surprise towards being offered to join the sect, most of them are hesitant...¡± Miao Feng exined with his head lowered.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past Miao Feng¡¯s body and asked calmly, ¡°How did you get those injuries?¡±


    ¡°I obtained them in a spot in the east, about two months away from here. It is the furthest I have went this time. There is a small army formed by members of the past Morning Dao Sect there. They number nearly ten thousand, and they refused your offer to join the sect. However, they wanted the treasure to move through the whirlwind which you bestowed upon me...¡± When Miao Feng said that, he lifted his head and cast Su Ming a nce. He did not continue speaking.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He sized up Miao Feng, then raised his right hand and swung it. Immediately, a medicinal core appeared out of nowhere in his palm before it charged to Miao Feng.


    ¡°This core is from the Higher Realm and will heal your injuries. Swallow it and meditate for two hours, then bring me to the spot where you were injured.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he closed his eyes, but his divine sense had locked onto the old man in the distance and began observing him closely.


    Miao Feng received the medicinal core and swallowed it without hesitation before immediately beginning to meditate. Soon, sweat broke out on his skin, and two hourster, his eyes flew open. Excitement appeared in them, and banging sounds resounded in his body.


    In truth, the injuries on his body were not everything. During the disaster, he had also been injured, but had been suppressing it. Yet the two-hour long meditation had healed most of his injuries and even made his cultivation base slightly stronger. The qualities of the medicinal core made it clear that it was a valuable item.


    Miao Feng¡¯s gaze when he looked towards Su Ming immediately filled with gratitude. Right away, Su Ming noticed with his divine sense while he had his eyes shut that a power of thews of fate leaning towards him had appeared around the old man, though it was weak.


    The old man himself did not notice it, but Su Ming could see it clearly. This proved that his previous analysis was correct. At that moment, he was no longer uncertain of what he should do. Once he opened his eyes, he remained still, but ovepping shadows instantly appeared around him. A muddled figure walked out and turned into another him. It was also dressed in a ck robe, but it was Su Ming¡¯s clone, the one that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole and which he had just recovered.


    A faintyer of golden light surrounded the clone. It was one of Su Ming¡¯s personalities. At that moment, it had been extracted from him as the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole left him.


    In the past, Su Ming could not control his personalities with his own power, but when he gained an epiphany towards fate and took control of the fate in the world around him, he could easily control his different personalities. He could even extract them and fuse into different clones.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Su Ming¡¯s clone said in a hoarse voice from within the ck robe. Miao Feng immediately voiced his obedience and stood up, turning into a long arc that charged into the distance along with Su Ming¡¯s clone.


    The white ripple was beneath their feet. When it spread out, it pushed away the whirlwind, increasing their speed. It was especially so for Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. He was already so strong that he could force his way through the whirlwind for a period of time without suffering too much damage. After all, his blood, flesh, bones, and veins were formed after absorbing the Ancient God¡¯s body. While the physical power he controlled might not be able to make him imperishable, he had still reached a state that he was incredibly hard to destroy.


    With booming sounds shocking the heavens, two long arcs left swiftly into the distance. After a moment, they disappeared into the whirlwind.


    Su Ming slowly lowered his head while he was sitting in the millions of feet of empty space formed by the white ripple. He closed his eyes again and began meditating.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone forced his way through the whirlwind with his powerful physical power, and he was so fast that he surpassed Miao Feng. In the end, he grabbed the old man¡¯s arm and charged forward while stirring up piercing whistles which indicated that space had been broken as he charged at a speed faster than lightning.


    Miao Feng felt excitement as well as shock. He knew that his master¡¯s level of cultivation was astonishing, but he did not expect that a mere clone would possess such terrifying power. This shocked him, but no rebellious thoughts rose in his heart, only obedience.


    Half a month after the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole left, long arcs charged over from the distance into the region where Su Ming as Zhang Ji Dao meditated. The long arc was incredibly frail, and it seemed to be struggling.


    When the person rushed into the region within the ripple, he showed up to be Dao Zhong. His face was pale, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. There were numerous white insects squirming in his blood. When he spat some out with the blood, they let out shrill screeches before shattering with a bang. They then turned into centipedes with wings that charged towards Dao Zhong while roaring at him.


    ¡°Master!¡± Dao Zhong, who was immensely weakened, immediately shouted while raising his right hand. When he was about to make thest bit of his cultivation base in his body erupt, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. He raised his right hand and pointed forward.


    With it, a power of time descended with a bang on the region where the young man was. It caused a terrifying reversal of time in that small area. As time flowed back, the centipedes with wings fell backwards and turned back into white insects with blood staining their bodies. The blood also immediately flowed back and returned into Dao Zhong¡¯s mouth.


    At the same time, his body trembled. In just five breaths, countless white threads seeped out of his pores with a bang, then gathered together to form a small white ball the size of a fist in space.


    As it formed, Dao Zhong¡¯s cultivation base started recovering from its weakened state. He didn¡¯t recover to his best condition, but most of his cultivation base had been restored. Only then did the power to reverse time dissipated.


    Dao Zhong was struck dumb. His body shuddered slightly. His gaze when he stared at Su Ming filled with fear greater than ever before in his life. His heart trembled, for he could sense that what had happened to him just now then was due to a power of time. It was the reversal of time, a great divine ability allowed a person to control time.


    Only this sort of divine ability could make the injuries on his body to instantly be better. Only it could make the white threadse out of his body in the same manner they entered until they turned back to their original form.


    Su Ming¡¯s strength stunned Dao Zhong at that instant, as if he had been suppressed. He sucked in a sharp breath, then bowed deeply to Su Ming. With respect in his eyes, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you for your help, master!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ming asked tly. He seized the space with his right hand, and the small white ball immediately went to him. When Su Ming caught it, he began observing it carefully.


    ¡°Master, I found thirty-one spots where the cultivators who survived gathered to the west of this ce. Most of them have less than one hundred people. Only two of them have thousands, and they are two shattereds. Based on my observations, I could tell that they are filled with cultivators who were once from the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    ¡°There are four Almighties in Mastery Realm among them... During the investigation, I was heavily injured by a mortal enemy of mine. If it was not because of the treasure you bestowed upon me allowing me to move through the whirlwind while the other could not chase after me, I might have already died there...¡± Dao Zhong exined with a bitter smile.


    ¡°And...¡± He hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Su Ming said tly while staring at the small white ball in his hand.


    ¡°The forces of power from the Immortals¡¯ Union which chased after me seemed to have formed their own sect...¡± Dao Zhong immediately said.


    Su Ming shifted his gaze away from the small white ball and let his eyelids fall slightly. Immediately, ovepping shadows appeared around him once more. After a moment, ayer of fog manifested around his body. When it moved out of him, it turned into a man with an indistinct appearance.


    There was an indescribable, malicious air about the man¡¯s body. It was Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, and the ck shade from among Su Ming¡¯s personalities was within it. That color represented the will of midwinter, signifying destruction and ughter!


    When the ck shade fused with the Ecang clone, its gradually went ck.


    The ck-haired man¡¯s appearance could not be seen clearly, but a powerful, killing intent surrounded him.


    ¡°There can only be one sect in True Morning Dao Sect from now on. No second one will be tolerated. Once any appear, we will simply destroy it. Only kill their leader. If the ones remaining submit to us, bring them back.¡±


    Su Ming did not look at Dao Zhong but instead continued staring at the small white ball as if he was incredibly interested in it.


    A blood-red light shone in the eyes of the ck Ecang clone. He did not speak, but took a step forward to appear next to its guide. Dao Zhong felt his heart freeze. He could sense the dense killing intent emanating from the ck figure, along with madness that made him shudder. He quickly lowered his head and voiced his obedience while looking forward to the expression his enemy would have upon his return.

 Chapter 1162: Mo!

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Mo!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Damn you, Zhou Tian Feng, this time, I will make you die without having a body to be buried!¡¯


    Killing intent shone in Dao Zhong¡¯s eyes, but when he looked at Su Ming¡¯s ck clone beside him, his expression immediately turned into one of respect. He bowed deeply, then he turned into a long arc and charged forward, disappearing into the whirlwind.


    ¡®This thing is rather interesting. It¡¯s an insect egg, but there is a hint of the power of a World contained in it. It seems... like it isn¡¯t something that belongs to this True World.¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the small white ball in his hand, then sent his divine sense into it to observe it carefully. Once they fused, the small white ball started shuddering in Su Ming¡¯s hand as if it was struggling to free itself, but Su Ming¡¯s hand was like a seal thatpletely sealed up its movements.


    There were two long arcs charging through True Morning Dao World. Before them, there was a shattered continent in the whirlwind. It was notrge and had already been broken up. Even the center of the continent was divided by the whirlwind.


    Miao Feng pointed at the continent in the whirlwind before he spoke respectfully to Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. ¡°Master, it¡¯s this ce! This is the spot where the small army formed by those who once belonged to Morning Dao Sect live. They have three Almighties in there...¡±


    The clone had a calm expression on his face when he cast a nce at the continent in the whirlwind. He walked out of the white ripple and forced his way through the whirlwind by turning into a long arc that stirred up shocking booms. Miao Feng followed behind him. He stared at the clone forcing his way through the whirlwind and became even more wary of Su Ming.


    The clone did not intend to hide his movements. The booming sounds he stirred up reverberated in the air and reached the continent. In just the span of a few breaths, a long arc flew out from inside it.


    ¡°Heh heh, trespassers are not allowed here. This is the territory of Morning Dao Sect. Those who trespass will be killed!¡±


    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with an aquiline nose. He was dressed in a golden robe, and there was a hint of arrogance on his face. His words traveled in all directions, echoing in space.


    The power belonging to those in Mastery Realm spread out from his body. His presence was slightly muddled, making it clear that he had just recently reached Mastery Realm, but his arrogance was much greater than that of most Almighties in Mastery Realm.


    There was an air of superiority about him, but he was not someone who had fought in battles before. He might have seemed arrogant, but his heart was filled with caution.


    What answered him was a punch from Su Ming¡¯s clone as he descended from the long arc!


    The punch was thrown when the two of them were hundreds of thousands of feet away, but it was such a monstrous attack that the gxy shook, the universe rumbled, the earth trembled, and the whirlwind froze for a moment.


    It immediately turned into an illusory shadow in the sky. That shadow was one thousand feetrge. When it closed in with loud bangs on the middle-aged man, it expanded until it was ten thousand feetrge.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly retreated without any hesitation. When he raised his arms, incantations tumbled out of his mouth. He also formed several seals before he tapped a few spots in front of him. Rays of light from treasures shone on his body.


    In the blink of an eye, they turned into a shield that was several dozens of feetrge in front of him. It had a picture of two pythons on it. At that moment, the two pythons came to life and flew out to surround the middle-aged man. They formed a whirlwind that crashed against the iing punch.


    Booming sounds shook the entire gxy. The two pythons did not even manage to scream in pain before their bodies were reduced to ashes. The shield too instantly disappeared, allowing the punch tond on the middle-aged man¡¯s body.


    The man¡¯s face turned stark pale. Fearful disbelief appeared on his face, but no matter what, he was an Almighty. He might not have been able to escape in time, but he bit his tongue with a snap of his jaw, and with that intense pain, he stimted his Nascent Divinity. It fell back swiftly and rushed out of his body the instant its physical body collided with the illusory shadow of the fist.


    Boom!


    If anyone looked from above, they would find that the middle-aged man¡¯s body was reduced to a bloody shower. As rumbling sounds echoed in the gxy, the fistnded on the continent. A loud bang shook the sky and earth, and the ground trembled violently.


    Wind swept outwards madly like the waves in an ocean, shocking and astonishing the ten thousand something cultivators on the continent. Most of them flew up before raising their heads to look the sky with fear and panic on their faces.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone revealed himself in the sky. With a swing of his arm, he said tly, ¡°The Ninth Summit has descended. Those who submit will enter the sect, and you will offer up your souls to do so. Those who do not... will have no need to continue living in degradation.¡±


    Once the dust settled, a huge pit was revealed on the continent. That hole... went through the entire continent. Those above it could see the gxy on the other side. The whirlwind shot through the hole and turned into a vortex that prated the continent to connect both sides of the gxy.


    Thin cracks spread out from the edges of the hole to the entire continent with loud cracking sounds. The shock of it was enough to astonish all the cultivators in the area.


    Two long arcs flew out from the continent and stood in the air to stare at Su Ming¡¯s clone with grim expressions on their faces. They were also staring at Miao Feng, who had only just arrived behind Su Ming.


    The two cultivators were old men. At that moment, one of them said in a dark tone, ¡°Sir, what is the meaning of this? Are you taking advantage of us for having lost our connection with Morning Dao Sect and intend to forcefully plunder out souls?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of Morning Dao Sect¡¯s rage once the whirlwind disappears?!¡±


    ¡°Morning Dao Sect has already been reduced to ruins. The Immortals¡¯ Union is gone. Plenty of cultivators have died in the entire True Morning Dao World. All of you are trees without roots. Even if you canst for many years until the whirlwind disappears, you will not find the peace of the past weing you. Instead, you will be faced with a disaster that will be much more violent than this whirlwind.


    ¡°Enter the Ninth Summit and be the masters of True Morning Dao World. This is your only choice,¡± Su Ming¡¯s clone stated tly.


    ¡°Nonsense. Morning Dao Sect is powerful enough that it will not be destroyed by this whirlwind. On what basis do you dare to say¡ª¡±


    ¡°On the basis that I can move through the whirlwind and on the basis that I can bring all of you through it as well,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    ¡°Do you agree or disagree?¡± A brilliant light shone in his eyes when he said his final sentence.


    A chilling killing intent shone in the eyes of the old man who had spoken, but at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s clone smiled coldly. He raised his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the hole he had just punched. Immediately, the vortex formed by the whirlwind jolted as if it was being sucked by a great force.


    As everyone stared in shock and horror, it charged towards Su Ming. It surrounded him, and when Su Ming clenched his fist and struck forward, booming sounds shook the universe. The vortex disintegrated and fell backwards, charging towards the whirlwind in the gxy beyond the continent. Continuous booming sounds reverberated in the air, and a gap that was one hundred thousand feet big appeared in the whirlwind.


    This gap was formed by Su Ming throwing a punch with his full power. The whirlwind in the gap disintegrated, and the power of the World in it fell back. This shocked the heart of the old man who had killing intent in his eyes..


    ¡°What... What level of cultivation do you have?!¡±


    Right after he said that, the other old man sighed under his breath. Determination appeared on his face, and he wrapped his fist in his palm to bow deeply towards Su Ming.


    ¡°I am willing to join the Ninth Summit!¡±


    As he spoke, the mark of his soul immediately shone at the center of his brows. Upon rising, it rushed out and charged towards Su Ming. In an instant, it fused with him, and he rxed. Su Ming¡¯s strength had given him a great shock, but the more shocking thing was that with his power of Fate Realm, he had been able to tell that the person before him... was just a clone!


    .....


    Compared to the sess experienced by Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, his Ecang clone, the one which contained his ck, destructive personality and was yet to gather together a corporeal form, found himself faced with a different conclusion due to the different personalities Su Ming gave the two great clones.


    ¡°Those who submit live, and those who defy me die,¡± the Ecang clone stated in a hoarse voice while its face remained indistinct. In his right hand was a bloody head whose face was full of disbelief. It seemed like the man could not believe that he would die even right before his death.


    As he spoke, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone threw the head forward, and itnded on... a tower made up of more than one thousand heads piled up together.


    Behind the tower of heads were thousands of cultivators. At that moment, their faces were pale, and the two men right in front stared at two heads among the thousands of heads while their hearts trembled.


    The two heads belonged to Almighties who were equal to them in terms of strength and who were theirpanions. However, before the indistinct figure with a malicious air spreading from its entire body, the two Almighties did not evenst for the span of an incense stick before they were killed.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± one of the two men roared in a nearly hysterical tone.


    The moment his roar traveled into space, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone lowered his head swiftly. Blood-red light shone in his eyes, and his body swiftly expanded. An Ecang tree appeared between the sky and earth, and an endless, malicious presence spread out. It was an oppressive air that suffocated others, and it instantlynded in the hearts of the thousands of cultivators on the.


    ¡°You may call me Mo Su, but you can also call me... Mo!¡± Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone said hoarsely.


    ¡°Mo...¡± The man shuddered, then lowered his head in anguish. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone.


    The other Almighty was also forced to lower his head and worship him.


    As the two of them submitted, the thousands of cultivators knelt down and worshiped Su Ming without any hesitation.


    ¡°We are willing to join the Ninth Summit. Greetings, Sect Master Mo!¡±


    As they bowed, the mark of their souls immediately appeared at the center of all their brows. They gathered together and charged towards Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone. When they fused into him, his body instantly looked like it had be slightly more corporeal.


    At the same time, the power of thew of fate which was visible to Su Ming alone appeared on the thousands of cultivators. Immediately after, as if the power of thews of fate reacted to Su Ming, a barely discerniblew of fate belonging to him appeared around his Ecang clone.

 Chapter 1163: An Fang

    <h4>Chapter 1163: An Fang</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming sat in the big empty spot enveloped by the white ripple in True Morning Dao World, right next to the edge of the Relocation Rune while he stared at the small white ball in his palm.


    Shrieks came from inside it at that moment. There was madness and ferociousness in the voice, as if it wanted to rush out of Su Ming¡¯s right hand and devour him. However, his hand was like a seal that kept the small white ball imprisoned. No matter how it struggled, it was useless.


    ¡®This is definitely not something of this World.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. The more he investigated the item, the more he sensed the strange qualities within it. There were 99,999 insects in the form of thin threads in the ball. None of them were sentient, but strangely, once they gathered together, a sort of will formed between them.


    That will was very faint. Once Su Ming¡¯s divine sense touched it, he immediately sensed a monstrous aggressiveness and madness within it.


    The white ball seemed to want to devour the universe, and it madness promised that it would not willingly submit even in the face of the Paragons in the universe.


    ¡°This is an egg,¡± A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he mumbled to himself.


    He sensed a hint of life force in the will. It was as faint and weak as the will, but it gave off the feeling that it could grow endlessly.


    ¡®Interesting. It is divided into nearly one hundred thousand parts which have no consciousness. However, when they are together, a faint will can be born. Since this item is not from this World, there is a high possibility that it is from Saint Defier or Dark Dawn...¡¯


    After remaining silent for a moment, Su Ming furled his right hand. At the same time, his divine sense became violent and swept past the small white ball, using violence to instantly destroy all forms of consciousness within it.


    Cracking sounds immediately came from the small ball. There seemed to be a shrill scream of pain which only divine senses could hear in those sounds. After a moment, a wisp of green smoke spread out from the small ball. When it disappeared without a trace, the ball was no longer white, but had be dreary gray.


    The instant Su Ming destroyed the will in the small white ball, in the depths of the endless whirlwind within True Morning Dao World, right under the gap to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, a shrill roar rang out.


    If anyone could see into the depths of the whirlwind, they would be able to see a gigantic object. It was a locust that was magnified an unknown number of times. The insect was sorge that its size wasparable to that of an Ancient God.


    The locust wasying eggs, and there were numerous small white balls connected to it with thin threads. The small balls numbered to tens of thousands. They were connected to each other, and all of them were squirming and shrinking. If anyone saw it, their skill would crawl. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    At that moment, therge insect was roaring, and itspound eyes filled with anger and madness. Buzzing sounds came swiftly from its body.


    ¡°Who is it?! Who killed my babies?! My, An Fang¡¯s babies?!¡± As the locust roared, a fierce light lit up in its eyes, and the creature stared into space. After a long while, Su Ming¡¯s figure appeared clearly in its eyes.


    ¡°This person... is from Saint Defier¡¯s camp! All those from Saint Defier should die!¡±


    The locust threw its head back and roared. Its cultivation base spread out, and it was so strong that it could make the gxy tremble. It was a power that surpassed those of Sublime Paragons. Even though the insect had yet to reach Avacaniya Realm, its level of cultivation was already incredibly terrifying.


    Just as it was about to rush out, a golden chain flew out from the gap in space behind it. With a crack, it hit its body, making the locust jolt.


    ¡°Damn this chain from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos! If it wasn¡¯t limiting my descent, I would have long since be the master of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos! My fellow Daoists from Dark Dawn, what are you doing?! You asked me to descend so that I can gain the initiative, but if you don¡¯t get rid this Saint Defier Chain, how am I supposed to descend with my full power?!¡±


    The locust threw its head back and roared. Its voice traveled straight into the gap that led to somewhere unknown.


    At that moment, golden light swiftly shone on the golden chain. Not only did it not disappear, it charged towards the locust at an even faster speed. Judging by the looks of it, it seemed like it could crush the locust straight away.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! This is a Saint Defier attacking me!¡±


    Madness appeared on the locust¡¯s face. When it saw the chain approaching it, it roared loudly, and its body swiftly crumbled before the chain to turn into tens of thousands of parts that fused into the eggs behind it. Immediately, the eggs resembling small white balls shuddered together before splitting up to turn into tens of thousands of parts that shot into all directions.


    The golden chain swept outwards, and the gxy roared. The universe was damaged, and nine-tenths of the tens of thousands of small balls crumbled. However, there were hundreds of them that vanished into space and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Fortunately, I activated the Body Splitting Art once I came here. Damn that Saint Defier camp. Sooner orter, all of you will die!¡±


    A crazed voice traveled through the gxy. When it reverberated in space, the golden chainshed out again, stirring up ayer of golden ripples that swept towards the fleeing hundreds of small white balls. However, the instant itshed out, a sinister, cold snort suddenly came from the gap in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    At the same time, a strange arm that looked like an octopus¡¯ tentacleshed out and collided with the golden chain. Booming sounds rang out.


    ¡°The war between us has yet to end. The battle between Dark Dawn and Saint Defier is still ongoing. If you dare get distracted by the matters in this ce, you might die in this battle!¡±


    The voice was answered by a woman¡¯s cold snort, but the golden chain disappeared. The two people¡¯s presences seemed to leave the gap within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to continue waging war in their own battlefield!


    The moment the hundreds of small white balls spread out in the whirlwind, they rushed out in multiple directions to charge towards life forms closest to them.


    As long as they could touch a living and breathing creature, they wouldtch onto them as parasites and use them to nourish their bodies. When they merged together again, they would regain the form of the locust.


    Its level of cultivation would be slightly lower than before, but given time and enough killing for offerings, it could return to its top condition in a short period of time.


    Not all of the hundreds of small white balls stayed in True Morning Dao World. Quite arge number of them split up and shot through the ne between Worlds to head to the other three Great True Worlds.


    ¡°Kill, I need to kill! I need the fear of countless lives when they die. Only by doing so can I recover at the shortest amount of time possible. Only then can I build my own locust army in this shoddy Lower Realm!¡± the locust roared, and it slowly spread out as the hundreds of small white balls gradually spread out.


    After about a day passed, in the gxy to the north in True Morning Dao World, Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu were looking around themselves with grave expressions. There were thousands of cultivators in red robes around them.


    All of the cultivators had numb expressions, which created a grim and chilling atmosphere. Each of them had extraordinary power, but what was even more shocking was their murderous aura as well as the feeling of superiority belonging to those who always won in the battles they participated.


    Perhaps by themselves they were not Chen Wen and his wife¡¯s opponents, and not even ten or a hundred of them could hope to match up to them, but there were thousands of them. Their presences seemed to be connected, fusing into a single shockingly strong one. Chen Wen could instantly sense danger.


    When the thousands of presences fused together, what the wife and husband felt became even worse.


    ¡°My friends, are you cultivators from Morning Dao Sect¡¯s War Chamber? Please ask yourmander toe forth so that we may speak to him,¡± Chen Wen said in a mild tone, abandoning the arrogance usually adopted by Almighties.


    However, the area around them was silent. No one answered. The thousands of people had no expression on their faces. They only stared at Chen Wen and his wife coldly.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± a calm voice with matchless chilling air saidnguidly from the legion of cultivators.


    Almost the instant the words were spoken, the thousands of cultivators looked like they had woken up from deep sleep. They moved, and a bizarre presence swiftly came from each cultivator¡¯s body. It did not seem to be formed by a cultivation method, but like a strange divine ability which belonged to the tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    At the instant the presence erupted, the eyes of the thousands of cultivators turned bloodshot. Their cultivation bases increased exponentially at the same time, and they roared in a manner that could shake the sky and earth.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Chen Wen and his wife¡¯s expressions immediately changed drastically when the thousands of cultivators took a uniform step forward. Their murderous aura reached a monstrous degree and descended on the couple with loud bangs. At the instant it looked like a battle was about to erupt, Chen Wen activated his cultivation base. Si Ma Yu¡¯s expression changed, and she cried out in a piercing voice.


    ¡°The two of us represent the only sect in True Morning Dao World right now, the Ninth Summit! We came here to invite all of you into the sect. My master is a cultivator from the Higher Realm, and his level of cultivation far exceeds what you can imagine. If you insist on attacking us, you will surely be bringing upon yourselves the disaster of your entire race being destroyed!¡±


    The instant Si Ma Yu said those words, the thousands of cultivators in the area revealed their killing intent. They charged forward, but at that moment, the voice which hade from behind the legion of cultivators spoke again.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    This one word immediately made the thousands of cultivatorse to an abrupt halt. Their uniform movement caused Chen Wen¡¯s pupils to shrink when he saw it.


    Immediately after, the legion of cultivators before Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu took three uniform steps to the side to reveal a gap leading to the space beyond the encirclement. A tall figure slowly walked forward through it.


    That figure held a gigantic battle axe in his hand while taking huge strides forward. His body was tall and muscr, and he was filled with an indescribable, murderous aura... but he had no head!


    It was a figure that brought others fear when they cast their eyes on it. The man¡¯s cultivation base also exuded a bizarre ripple. He seemed like an Almighty, but at the same time, not. Chen Wen and his wife could not help themselves and cast their gazes on him.


    The instant they got a clear look of the person, their expressions changed at once. They cast each other a nce before bringing out the jade slip Su Ming had given them topare the portrait with the person before them.

 Chapter 1164: Senior Brother…

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Senior Brother...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once they finished checking, a strange light lit up in Chen Wen¡¯s eyes, but before he spoke, the headless man walking over with a heinous murderous aura all over his body spoke in a ghastly, booming voice.


    ¡°Did you just say the ninth summit?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed the Ninth Summit!¡±


    Chen stared at the headless man, then wrapped his fist in his palm before he bowed deeply towards him. He swiftly squeezed the jade slip in his hand, intending to send the information of his findings back to Su Ming.


    But when he squeezed the jade slip, Chen Wen¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. It was the same for Si Ma Yu. They discovered to their shock that the jade slips in their hands had turned into normal stones at some unknown point in time!


    Their jade slips had instead appeared in front of the headless man. They shone with a brilliant light as the headless man used his divine sense to check them.


    This scene immediately caused Chen Wen and his wife to feel their hearts thump in their chests. Shock and fear filled their bodies. They had no idea how he had been able to do such a thing, and how they had been unable to even notice it.


    After a moment, the jade slips in front of the headless man shattered with a bang.


    ¡°The person who gave you these jade slips has extraordinary power. I cannot see the contents within them. Lead the way, I will go to... the ninth summit you speak of!¡±


    When the man mentioned the ninth summit, no one noticed that there was a slight quiver in his voice. His heart was far from the calm look he put up on his face. A huge storm was raging within him. It was mixed with extreme anticipation.


    ¡®Are you the one who gave them these jade slips... youngest junior brother?¡¯ the headless man mumbled in his heart.


    In silence, he swung the battleaxe in his right hand, and it immediately turned into a long arc that charged towards Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu. The long arc shot through the space between them, going straight towards the whirlwind. With loud booms, a path was opened.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± the headless man repeatednguidly.


    Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu cast each other a nce. After a moment of hesitation, they made their choice. Su Ming had given them the jade slips while saying that they were to immediately notify him when they saw the people in the portraits. Although the jade slips had shattered, they would still be considered to have fulfilled his request if they brought the man to him.


    As Chen Wen and his wife¡¯s expression changed, they chose to lead the way. The ripples under their feet immediately spread out and enveloped the area. The couple then charged along the path that had been opened in the whirlwind.


    Behind them, the headless man tookrge strides forward. He was followed by the thousands of cultivators with expressionless faces. Together, they all charged through the whirlwind.


    The headless man waspletely unbothered by it. When he swung his axe, the whirlwind before it would disintegrate and fall backwards, opening a path for him.


    In the meantime, Su Ming was still sitting cross-legged in the empty space. The instant the jade slips shattered, his eyes flew open. A dark re shone in them. He cast a nce at the gxy in the distance, then frowned slightly.


    ¡®The jade slips I gave Chen Wen and his wife were shattered. It¡¯s not because of them, however, but someone else forcefully shattering them. Yet person would not have been able to obtain the portraits I left behind.


    ¡®Since the person could crush my jade slips, they should have be a true Almighty in Mastery Realm, not like the others in Arid Triad, who have only reached a pseudo Mastery Realm.


    ¡®Looks like even if True Morning Dao World is terrorized by the disaster brought by the whirlwind, there are still plenty of powerful warriors around. This is good.¡¯


    Su Ming pondered over it for a moment, then closed his eyes again. He could sense that Chen Wen and his wife were still alive and were rushing in his direction.


    All the answers would be clear when they returned.


    At the same time, Su Ming sensed that his clones with the different personalities were using different methods to collect more souls and gather more power of thews of fate. Their actions proved that Su Ming¡¯s assumption was usible. If he could gather together all the remaining cultivators in True Morning Dao World, he couldplete the second step of his n. He could control his own fate, then use the Light of Extreme Darkness to rece thews in a small area!


    To the east, Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was shrouded in golden light. It had a gentle air, but due to the clone¡¯s mighty strength, the golden light had a domineering presence despite it gentleness.


    Miao Feng stood behind the clone. He was followed by tens of thousands of people. They moved forward like a great flood while enveloped by the white ripple.


    Before them was a that was still partially whole. The moment they arrived, nearly ten thousand cultivators flew out.


    ¡°Submit to me and join the Ninth Summit. You will then receive protection during the disaster. This is your only choice. You are not allowed to resist or refuse, because this is the only way for you to survive.¡±


    The clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had golden light spread out from his body. He lifted his hands slowly, and his voice from within the golden light traveled in all directions.


    In another ce, the west of True Morning Dao World, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone killed all those who refused to join the sect with a murderous aura and bloodlust wherever he passed. Roaring behind him was a sea of blood filled with countless heads. They intimidated the tens of thousands of cultivators who followed him; their numbers were simr to those that the golden clone had gathered. The hearts of the cultivators trembled every time they caught a nce of it. When they cast their gazes on Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, there was deep respect in them.


    In another ce was a lone ship sailing through the whirlwind. The gentle man on it was drinking wine while apanied by beautiful women. He looked like he was having the time of his life.


    Behind him was an incredibly boorish person. This man had a simple and honest look on his face. With a sideways nce, he stared at the gentle man with a scornful expression.


    ¡°Second senior brother, should I change the way I refer to that woman beside you as my second sister-inw or as your Master? Damn it, that title is too confusing.¡± The man harrumphed.


    Thedy sitting beside the gentle man was a beautiful woman. She waspletely unbothered by the big man¡¯s words and covered her mouth to hide a chuckle. Due to herughter, her eyes narrowed into the shapes of crescent moons, and she stared at the gentle man by her side. This adorable person was once her disciple, but had now be her man.


    ¡°Hu Zi, there are three things in a person¡¯s life against which they arepletely helpless, do you know what they are?¡±


    The gentle man drank his wine, then put down the cup and signaled to the beautiful woman beside him to pour wine for him. When he turned his head around, he had a smile that was like spring wind.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course I know those stupid three helpless things you¡¯re talking about. To me, when I want to drink but there is no wine, I feel helpless. When I want to sleep but can¡¯t, I feel helpless. When I miss home but can¡¯t see the ninth summit, I feel helpless as well. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d feel helpless. Come on, why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯d like to hear it. ¡°The honest-looking man seemed to be incredibly dissatisfied with the gentle man and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Ahem, third junior brother, you are so rude. It would have been fine if there was no one else beside us, but when there are other people, could you show at least a little respect to your second senior brother?¡± The gentle man shook his head and picked up the wine cup to take a sip from it with an incredibly resigned expression.


    ¡°Rubbish! From the day you went off and left me in the Immortals¡¯ Union, I swore that I would definitely take revenge! Y-y-you... You went off to find love in a woman¡¯s bosom while making me suffer in the Immortals¡¯ Union, and you didn¡¯t even bother picking me up after so many years! There were plenty of times when my body was shot full of holes!¡± The honest man red at the gentle man.


    ¡°But that is the n set by eldest senior brother. He wanted us to split up, and he said that you needed to put yourself through the mill. If you want to be angry, go to eldest senior brother.¡± The gentle man pouted and sighed.


    ¡°Hmph, I wouldn¡¯t dare to get angry at eldest senior brother, but as for you... Heh heh, I¡¯ve already helped you preserve enough of your dignity by not mentioning you spying at the female disciples from the other summits in the past. I still remember that you even wanted to figure out the method to create the Rune for peeking at others, but failed and were chased to the ninth summit,¡± the honest man said with a harrumph while ring at the gentle man.


    The gentle man let out a few dry coughs and changed the topic.


    ¡°I have yet to finish speaking. There are three things in a person¡¯s life about which they feelpletely helpless. Hu Zi, the three things we feel helpless against are envy, jealousy, and hate. Right now, you¡¯re envious of me, and you¡¯re even jealous of me, and because of it, you have hate growing in you, but I am your second senior brother. Heh heh, oh well, look at the season, could it be spring? Don¡¯t worry, Hu Zi, I will handle your marriage!¡± The gentle man patted his chest as if he was making a pledge.


    ¡°Come on, tell me, what type do you like? Don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t find the type you like among the girls here, when we go to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence to search for youngest junior brother, he will definitely find one that is good for you over there,¡± the gentle man said in a teasing manner while taking a sip of his drink.


    Hu Zi fell silent.


    ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Ah, Hu Zi, you shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed at such a young age. Come on, tell me.¡± When the gentle man saw that Hu Zi had a different expression on his face, he became interested. He even sat up a little straighter.


    Hu Zi still remained silent.


    ¡°Let me guess. Do you like the younger ones, so that you can enjoy the feeling of protecting them when you¡¯re together? No, that can¡¯t be right. Then do you like older women? The mature ones who still retain some of their charms despite being past their prime?¡±


    The gentle man spoke nonstop, causing Hu Zi¡¯s face to twitch. In the end, he could not take it anymore and his right hand rose swiftly. A pot of wine appeared in his palm, and he threw it at the gentle man.


    An incredibly exaggerated scream of pain rose up. It was followed by a sigh.


    ¡°Women who are past their prime, youngssies... You¡¯re still too young. Oh, Hu Zi, why are your tastes so strange? Ah...¡±


    ¡°Sir, that is a good poem!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. This is the 637rd poem you made on your way here. I¡¯ve recorded all of them.¡±


    Hu Zi¡¯s face twitched a few more times before he cast the gentle man a resigned look and sighed long and hard. He then picked up a pot of wine and started drinking, no longer bothering himself with him.


    In one gxy, but three different ces. Fellow brothers of a lifetime. Perhaps there was some sort of fate manipting events, but it did not matter whether it was the headless man or the ship, both of them were slowly approaching the spot where Su Ming had made his residence.


    If they did not run into any idents on the way, then perhaps soon, they would be able to see each other...


    A separation thatsted for more than a thousand years... Perhaps soon, they would reunite...

 Chapter 1165: An Fang’s Baby!

    <h4>Chapter 1165: An Fang¡¯s Baby!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As time trickled by, another month passed. Su Ming remained meditating, quietly trying to gain an epiphany about thews in the world around him. He also quietly sensed the increasing power of thews of fate that his two clones absorbed.


    The aura of his cultivation base grew every day. It might not be much, but without a doubt, he was getting stronger. In fact, during the past few days, besides trying to understand thews of fate, he had spent some time to understand Zhang Ji Dao¡¯s memories.


    From them, he gained a deeper understanding of Essences and the existence that was Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡®Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos is like the origin of heaven... In the eyes of Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, this is an Expanse Cosmos that was just born... It is just like Dark Dawn and Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos during their early days. In the endless passage of time, they had grown until each of them obtained 180 Expanse Cosmoses.


    ¡®This can be considered a form of wholesomeness. It can be said that their Expanse Cosmoses reached the limit of their growth. If I say that the Expanse Cosmos itself is the mother, then the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in it are her children, and the cultivators as well as the lives in those 180 Expanse Cosmoses are her blood veins.


    ¡®Arid Triad is an Expanse Cosmos which has just been born. It is an origin of an Expanse Cosmos which will have 180 Expanse Cosmoses develop from it if it is given enough time. This is why if Saint Defier or Dark Dawn obtain Arid Triad, they will gain the power to destroy the other party.


    ¡®It is also why from the moment they discovered Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, they began fighting over it ceaselessly.¡¯ Su Ming opened his eyes and stared at the gxy, falling silent once more.


    Compared to Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, the current Arid Triad was like a child. It was absolutely impossible for it topare itself to the two ancients. It simply did not possess the power to fight. Whether it was Saint Defier or Dark Dawn, both of them would find it incredibly easy to subjugate Arid Triad.


    But unfortunately for them, they were fighting against each other, and neither allowed the other to make the first step. On top of that, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos might be weak, but it was still an Expanse Cosmos in its early stages of development, which meant that it had a power within it that could suppress external forces. This was an instinctive reaction of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. While growing, it would reject all forms of external forces from stepping into it.


    Even if someone forced their way in, they would have their level of cultivation suppressed. However, this had changed because of the disaster a year ago. A gigantic gap had opened up, and it could allow those from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn to step in without anything inhibiting them. It was as if a door had been opened, lying Arid Triad bare before anyone who came. It could only quietly await its fate of being gobbled up.


    And the cause of all this was Su Xuan Yi!


    ¡®Since I am not Su Xuan Yi¡¯s son, who exactly is his child? Could it be Yu Xuan? But it couldn¡¯t be that simple... That man has incredible intelligence and a great mind for strategy. He also behaves in a manner as if he is nearly mad. His thoughts cannot be predicted nor guessed by a normal person.


    ¡®But no matter what, one of the segments in his n is definitely built on the idea to destroy the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to make Saint Defier and Dark Dawn pay a devastating price.


    ¡®This would exin why he opened that gap. It would force the tension between Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to reach its climax... and would bring them over en masse. The best result would be if all their powerful warriors descended. If that happened, then when Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos copsed, they would face the destructive power of an Expanse Cosmos in the early stages of development copsing. It would not be something that cultivators could withstand.


    ¡®But what would he gain by doing this? How can he make the Abyss Builders raise to power..? What else is he nning..?¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming shook his head. There were some thoughts in his mind, but he did not know whether his analysis was urate. He could only continue waiting and observing in hopes to obtain a serendipity which would help him survive the disaster.


    ¡®Essence. The foundation of all external matters... Wind, rain, thunder, lightning, all things that exist will have Essences. Steel, wood, water, fire, earth, the cause of the changes in Essences within everything in the universe...


    ¡°If I was to master Essences, I would definitely be able to walk down the path of bing a powerful warrior. The more Essences I understand, the stronger my power will be. Is this the foundation of Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos¡¯ cultivation method? I wonder what is Dark Dawn¡¯s...¡¯


    Su Ming remembered the small white ball from before. He fell into a moment of pensive silence. Within the memories of Zhang Ji Dao were some battles with the cultivators from Dark Dawn.


    ¡®Interesting. Those from Dark Dawn are all beings transformed from foreign matter, and they are all different from Saint Defier¡¯s cultivators. They can take human form, but usually they can only bring forth their full power when they are in their original forms.


    ¡®This is the truth based on the cultivator from Dark Dawn¡¯s camp who fought against Zhang Ji Dao in the past. His original form was a three-eyed toad that was thousands of feet big...


    ¡®Compared to the cultivators in Saint Defier referring to themselves as Immortals and Gods, those from Dark Dawn refer to themselves as Demons and Ghosts. They do not practice Essences, but their own cores. Even if their cultivation systems are generally the same, the core of it ispletely different.


    ¡®When they cultivate the core in their bodies, it is their souls and their Nascent Divinities as well. It is also the heart of the mark of their lives. The changes in them are unfathomable, and this core can fight against Essences energy from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos. From this, I can tell that this so-called power of cultivating the core contains the foundation of the universe!¡¯ In silence, Su Ming raised his right hand, and the gray ball immediately appeared on his palm.


    There was still life force in the ball, but it was no longer sentient. The near one hundred thousand thin threads in it remained still, as if they were in deep sleep.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I can be certain that this is from Dark Dawn. Since it appeared in the whirlwind, could it be... that someone from Dark Dawn has already descended?¡¯


    Su Ming pondered it for a moment before he spread his divine sense and had it fuse into each of the threads in the small gray ball.


    But no matter how Su Ming fused his divine sense orpletely enveloped the inner parts of the small gray ball, he could not find a way to leave a Brand of his divine sense. It was as if the small gray ball was transparent.


    A fierce light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth and let out a puff of the breath of his life. Once it surrounded the ball, he sent his divine sense to scan it again, but obtained the same results. The small ball might have seemed to contain countless threads densely packed together, but Su Ming still could not find a spot to leave a Brand.


    He let out a cold harrumph. When he lifted his left hand to form a seal, the white ripple around him shone. It spread out before falling back and charging towards Su Ming. In an instant, it turned into a white ring. With Su Ming¡¯s will controlling it, the ring instantly enveloped the small gray ball, and it shrank slightly. The ball let out a cracking sound, and the near one hundred thousand thin threads instantly shuddered.


    At the same time, Su Ming sent his divine sense inside once more. Without pausing for even a moment, he left his Brand on the thin threads.


    Once he was done, Su Ming unfurled his right hand and tapped the small gray ball. It immediately shattered with a bang. Buzzing sounds soon echoed in space. The gray threads flew out from within the ball and surrounded Su Ming, forming a gray whirlwind.


    It consisted of nearly one hundred thousand threads. As they spun, a vague figure could be seen inside. This figure looked like a locust which had been magnified many times, and it exuded a strange demonic presence.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. He could sense that his Brand existed on each of the one hundred thousand threads, and he could control all of them. He could also sense that the threads were like babies that had lost their foundation and could no longer keep growing. Before long, they would wither and die.


    The moment Su Ming had his divine sense finally Brand the one hundred thousand threads with the power of the white ring and they surrounded Su Ming, forming a whirlwind around him, dozens of cultivators in various ces in True Morning Dao World shuddered simultaneously.


    A huge hole appeared at the center of their brows, but no blood gushed out. The holes had been made by a white ball of light which had appeared and prated their skulls while they were meditating not too long ago. Their presences had disappeared after that, but at that moment, as they shuddered, they opened their eyes simultaneously.


    ¡°Someone made a baby of mine manifest itself... This baby isn¡¯t one of those who had split up from me previously. This is... the one I sent out in the beginning. It hadtched itself onto the body of a cultivator of this world, but it soon hadtched itself onto another person. Someone then took it out and wiped off its consciousness!


    ¡°This person has quite the courage. Since he could wipe off the consciousness of my baby and leave his Brand, he cannot be weak, but he is a little too conceited. If my baby had enough nutrients, it could grow to my level.


    ¡°But unless it devoured billions of cultivators in Arid Triad, it would have trouble growing up. Still, I don¡¯t need to be worried about it. I¡¯m actually looking forward to its growth. When I meet up with it, I can devour it and shorted my time of recovery.¡±


    These sort of words tumbled out of the mouths of the dozen something cultivators scattered in different ces at the same time. Their words and tone were the exact same. In fact, there were also quite a number of cultivators and ferocious beasts who had holes appear at the center of their brows in the other three Great True Worlds as well. They had all spoken the exact same words.


    Su Ming stared at the threads spinning around him. He examined the faint image of the locust and narrowed his eyes. When he raised his right hand, he extended his right index finger, and a thin thread immediately shot out to wrap itself around his finger before half of it crawled into him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He sensed the presence of the thread and discovered that the cultivation base in his body was being absorbed swiftly. His cultivation base was fusing into the gray thread, which was visibly bing thicker. Its life force also increased at that moment, and it no longer looked like it was about to wither.


    ¡®So you absorb cultivation bases, huh? I wonder if this thing will be a huge supplement to you.¡¯


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before he decided to keep the strange thing from Dark Dawn as his pet to figure Dark Dawn¡¯s strength.


    After mulling over it for a moment, he flung his right hand. Once he sent the thread away from his body... a poisonous wasp appeared on his palm!


    It was the poisonous wasp which contained the God Ascension Nectar!


    Under Su Ming¡¯s control, one drop of the poisonous liquid seeped out of the wasp¡¯s stinger. At the instant the drop appeared, the one hundred thousand threads surrounding Su Ming stopped rotating simultaneously as if they had frozen. Not one of them moved.

 Chapter 1166: One Hundred Thousand Locusts

    <h4>Chapter 1166: One Hundred Thousand Locusts</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    God Ascension Nectar was contained in the poisonous wasp¡¯s body. It was a treasure Su Ming had obtained when he was in Yin Death Region, and it had apanied him for most of his life. Even when he was in the world with the endless light under space and beyond the universe, it remained in his storage bag. Su Ming had made his storage bag fuse with the Resentful Wei, which was why it was not hurt in any manner.


    This was something he had done on instinct, and it allowed him to preserve his storage bag in a perfect condition. It was not damaged in the slightest.


    When the poisonous liquid with the God Ascension Nectar was brought out, all the gray threads around Su Ming instantly stopped moving. All of them seemed to bepletely attracted by the God Ascension Nectar.


    After a few breaths, the gray threads let out a shocking screech and charged towards the poisonous liquid in front of Su Ming. They were so fast that in the blink of an eye, they merged together with a bang, turning back into a small gray ball in front of Su Ming that enveloped the poisonous liquid.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He stared at the ball, and after a moment, its color began to change swiftly. It went from gray to crimson red, then changed back to gray with a few scattered red spots.


    There seemed to be countless creatures squirming in the ball. They would asionally sink inside before rising back up from the surface, creating an incredibly bizarre image. Su Ming could clearly sense that the poisonous liquid with the God Ascension Nectar was being digested at an indescribable speed.


    The one drop of poisonous liquid with the God Ascension Nectar might not be much, but if Su Ming were to absorb it, he would need a long time to make it fuse perfectly with his body. If he wanted to do it fast, he could only absorb a very small amount.


    Yet at that moment, the gray threads absorbed the drop of liquid so quickly that surprise appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    In just the span of a dozen breaths, the small gray ball¡¯s squirms returned to normal. Buzzing sounds reverberated in the air, and the small ball shattered. Countless gray threads flew out simultaneously. The drop of poisonous liquid with the God Ascension Nectar hadpletely disappeared.


    At that moment, Su Ming gained a new understanding of the gray threads. He noticed that they had not just devoured the God Ascension Nectar... but had also devoured the poisonous liquid!


    It was incredibly terrifying, but to the gray threads, it was still something to be used.


    When the threads surrounded Su Ming once more, they let out piercing screams and formed a whirlwind. As it howled, cracking sounds rose into space nonstop.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils immediately shrank. He could clearly see that one of the countless threads had cracked. As the cracks spread, gray and red lights rushed out while intersecting with each other rushed out. They acted like they had broken out of a shell, and the thread became much faster than when it had been part of the whirlwind.


    A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but his expression was grim. He lifted his right hand, and when he spread his divine sense outwards, the gray-red light changed direction and rushed towards him. It instantly appeared on his right palm before turning into... a locust... with a gray body that had red spots!


    Its wings were thin, like those belonging to cicadas, but when Su Ming looked at them, he sensed waves of chilling air. If one of those wings slid past a person, it would definitely cut them as easily as a de slicing through air.


    The locust¡¯spound eyes were ck. Even if it was looking at Su Ming, it was difficult for him to see it. He could only sense it with his divine sense.


    At that moment, cracking sounds rang out one after another. Su Ming lifted his head and saw all of the countless threads in the area cracking up. Immediately after, locusts which were identical to the creature on his palm broke out from their shells. Soon, the whirlwind surrounding Su Ming was no longer formed by threads, but of locusts!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank, but he gradually calmed down. He lifted his right arm and swung it forward. Immediately, a crystal flew out. The moment it appeared, the swarm of locusts instantly rushed over, and the crystal disappeared without a trace.


    Thankfully, the bald crane was sleeping in Su Ming¡¯s storage bag. Otherwise, if it saw something like this happening, it would definitely fight tooth and nail against the locusts.


    ¡°Wherever locusts go, not a de of grass grows, huh?¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    As he said those words, the swarm of locusts spat out some residue as their bodies rotated in the whirlwind. Every single one of the near one hundred thousand locusts only spat out a bit of it. Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, and he brought his right hand up to seize space. Immediately, the residue was gathered up, forming something the size of the crystal.


    But there was not a hint of spiritual aura in it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that they devour everything.¡¯


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment. When he raised his right hand, he cut the skin on his palm and squeezed out a drop of blood. The moment it flew out, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed.


    When the locusts saw the drop of blood, their bodies shuddered like one. The small creatures were struggling incessantly to gobble up the blood, but with Su Ming¡¯s will controlling them, they could not act on their instincts. They could only continuously send forth their desire to Su Ming.


    This was feedback at the appearance of the drop of blood in the form of a will from nearly one hundred thousand locusts. It was so strong that Su Ming had a feeling that if he did not issue an order soon, it was likely that they would turn on him.


    During the short span of time in which Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, eight of the one hundred thousand locusts flew out to charge towards Su Ming¡¯s blood. They had freed themselves from his control and did not care that he had not issued an order. They were going to devour the blood on their own.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, lifted his right hand, and made a few flicks. Banging sounds echoed in space, and the locusts instantly let out shrill screams of pain. Their bodies shattered and they disappeared without a trace.


    However, one of them who was not destroyed by Su Ming¡¯s attack. It endured it with brute force, and with most of its body destroyed, it closed in on Su Ming¡¯s blood with a single charge. It opened its mouth and swallowed the blood.


    The next moment the locust threw its head back and roared. Its body instantly swelled up twice its original size, bing muchrger than the other locusts. When Su Ming saw this, he was shocked.


    ¡®Demon cultivators of Dark Dawn, what power! Right now I¡¯m seeing just the baby of that demon cultivator. It¡¯s an existence akin to a clone, but it has such powerful potential. Given enough time, it could grow to a terrifying level.


    ¡®This sort of demon cultivator would be incredibly hard to control...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He raised his arms and formed a seal. Brands flew out, and he even let out a puff of his breath of life to envelop the clearlyrger locust. He Branded it with all his power and began refining it again.


    As for the other locusts, they gathered together under the control of Su Ming¡¯s divine sense and turned into a small ball that floated in front of him. That ball might not be big, but in it were nearly one hundred thousand locusts. It might seem impossible, but that was the truth.


    ¡®This is a demon cultivator born with the ability to control dimensions. That is why its baby could do this right after it was born.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. After a moment, when he finished refining the locust which was muchrger than the rest, he sent it into the small ball and brought out another to refine.


    He did not think that it was troublesome. He had topletely refine all of the locusts.


    At the same time, the hundreds of cultivators and ferocious beasts who had holes at the center of their brows in True Morning Dao World and the other three Great True Worlds shuddered simultaneously.


    At the holes at the center of their brows slowly closed up, a divine thought with ghastly air and a cold bark ofughter was shared among them.


    ¡°He managed to open the first seal? The eggs have turned into nymphs, but to do this, that person must have paid arge price. Continue nurturing them. The better my baby is nurtured, the better it will serve me in the future.


    ¡°Foolish cultivator from Saint Defier, one of these days, I will let you know just how idiotic your actions are. That day is not far away. When all of my bodies return to normal, all of us will make the Cultivation Blood Offering. When we reach enough power, our bodies will fuse together, and I, An Fang, will descend in Arid Triad!¡±


    As this divine thought echoed in their minds, the hundreds of cultivators and ferocious beasts closed their eyes together.


    Time trickled by without their knowledge. When Su Ming refined most of the one hundred thousand locusts, his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had already cleared a portion of the world in the easternmost region of True Morning Dao World. Over there, he was leading nearly one hundred thousand cultivators to sweep through the gxy.


    With the white ripple, even the whirlwind could not stop them in their tracks. Wherever they went, those who submitted gave up their souls, and those who did not... had their leaders killed while the remaining ones were forced to submit.


    The world of cultivation had always been built on the basis of strong preying on the weak, and this was especially prominent in the gxy where the whirlwind raged. With the disaster around, the principle of the strong preying on the weak became even bloodier, and actually the only principle in this True World!


    However,pared to Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, it could be said that his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was incredibly gentle in his actions. In the westernmost region, the Ecang clone, which possessed Su Ming¡¯s destructive will, had stirred up a heinous wave of blood.


    There was no mercy nor reasoning. He only epted obedience. Wherever he went, there would be endless ughter. In the disasterden True Morning Dao World, only this sort of unflinching method would allow someone to unite everyone in a short period of time.


    The two clones had left around the same time, but while the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had not covered the entire east, the Ecang clone could already see the barrier connecting the east of True Morning Dao World and the fourth True World!


    It was like a snowball that had been sent rolling. The start was always the hardest, but once a momentum was formed, it would be easier. The charge of an army made of tens of thousands of people could crush all willpower. Even if the singr entity was incredibly powerful, in the face of such a disaster, they would still have to submit.


    All those who dared fight back would not just have themselves killed, but their entire bloodline!


    One day, while still refining the one hundred thousand locusts, Su Ming¡¯s right hand shuddered. Even though he swiftly recovered, he raised his head, and a hint of excitement and sentimentality appeared in his eyes when he looked into the distance.

 Chapter 1167: Eldest Senior Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Eldest Senior Brother!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stared at the gxy. With his power, he could see very far away, and his gaze could prate the whirlwind beyond the ripple. There, he saw a group of people approaching swiftly from the distance.


    Chen Wen was in the lead along with Si Ma Yu. They were followed by... a headless man who was leading thousands of cultivators. He was striding forward at a calm pace, and when he swung the axe in his hand, the whirlwind would be blown to the sides with a roar, revealing a path for everyone to travel.


    Su Ming stared at the headless man, and the excitement as well as the sentiment in him mixed together. Her had been separated from his senior brothers for more than one thousand years. At that time, he was still slightly naive, but now, he hadpletely grown up and be mature. Yet even if a longer time had passed, the friendship between him and his fellow brothers would be like aged wine. It would only continue getting better and would not disappear.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    There was no surprised delight on his face, and neither was there excitement. This was because both of them had grown up, and because there was no need to have any sort of external expression for real friendship. It existed in the heart and soul, and it was a sort of... brotherly love which would allow them to understand what the other felt the moment their gazes met!


    Su Ming brought his right hand up and put away the locust he had been refining. He then stood up, and with a smile on his face, he slowly walked forward. His eldest senior brother¡¯s arrival was a great joy in his life. This was the first reunion since he was separated from his senior brothers more than a thousand years ago. There was no way he could just sit around and wait for his senior brother toe to him. He had to wee him!


    While Su Ming could see his eldest senior brother, his eldest senior brother could not see him. When around a dozen breaths passed, the headless man moving through the whirlwind suddenly came to a pause, and while he had no head and his expression could not be seen, his hand which held the battleaxe shuddered slightly.


    His murderous aura gradually disappeared. He stopped, and with the eyes of his soul, he stared into the distance. Gradually, he smiled in his heart, and joy filled him.


    The whirlwind in front of him howled at that instant. A white ripple spread out swiftly and violently. As it expanded, the whirlwind fell back to reveal a vast, empty gxy, and in that gxy was Su Ming walking over with a smile.


    When Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu saw him, they immediately wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Greetings, master!¡±


    With the ck hood covering his face, Su Ming slowly approached the area. He walked past Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu to arrive right in front of the headless man.


    Su Ming was silent. The headless man, too, remained silent.


    All the people in the area were quiet.


    The silencested till Su Ming pulled back the ck hood and revealed to the headless man an incredibly unfamiliar face. However, the eyes of that unfamiliar face made the battleaxe in the headless man¡¯s hand disappear, and he spread his arms wide open.


    With a smile on his face, Su Ming opened his arms wide as well, and under the gazes of thousands of cultivators, the two people hugged each other for the first time after one thousand something years had passed!


    Neither of them spoke. As the fellow brothers hugged each other, they patted each other¡¯s backs hard, as if they wanted to show the friendship which hadsted for more than a thousand years in that one hug.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    Eldest senior brother took a step back and stared at Su Ming. His voice was filled with an ancient and sentimental air. In held nostalgia along with the will to protect the ninth summit even if he had to destroy the universe for it. This was something that he shared with his junior brother.


    He had said a single sentence. It were two simple words, but they contained everything that had happened in the past one thousand something years. Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother was not used to expressing his thoughts, and his ancient voice quivered at that moment. Perhaps the others would not be able to sense it, but Su Ming could detect it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown...¡± Su Ming said with a smile while staring at his eldest senior brother. His expression held the nostalgia for the ninth summit, his fond remembrance of his senior brothers... and his longing for home.


    .....


    Chen Wen and Si Ma Yu sat cross-legged in the empty space, asionally raising their heads to stare at Su Ming and the headless man, who were beside the Relocation Rune in the distance.


    The thousands of cultivators took the initiative to sit down to meditate away from Chen Wen. They were quiet and did not move.


    No one dared bother Su Ming and his eldest senior brother.


    When Su Ming sat down beside the Relocation Rune, a pot of wine appeared in his hand. Another pot of wine appeared beside his eldest senior brother. He did not drink it, but asionally, he would tap it with his right hand, and the wine in the pot would reduce.


    When Su Ming saw him drinking in this manner, a hint of pain appeared on his face.


    He would never forget how his eldest senior brother had beheaded himself in thend of Berserkers to turn into Xing Gan. Even if a long time had passed since then, the memory of that moment still remained in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°When you were forced into Divine Essence Star Ocean, I made the decision to leave thend of Berserkers with the second and Hu Zi once I woke up. We wanted to step into the gxy belonging to the Immortals and search for you in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!¡± eldest senior brother said hoarsely, then tapped the pot of wine with his right hand. At that moment, he finished all the wine in it.


    ¡°You are my junior brother, our youngest junior brother. We might have different blood flowing in our veins, but we are cultivators of the ninth summit. Destiny has gathered us together, so we... will be family which is much closer than those that share the same blood!


    ¡°Since you were willing to give up on the status of the God of Berserkers and go to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence for us... then as your senior brothers, we could give up our lives for you!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how many times I saw Hu Zi crying on his own while drinking and staring at your cave abode after you left and I woke up...


    ¡°Your second senior brother has also changed a lot. Most of the time, his expression is dark. I know that he hated himself for not being strong enough, for not being able to change what transpired.


    ¡°I know it because that hate exists in my heart as well!


    ¡°After you left and we woke up in session, the three of us decided that we will be stronger no matter what price we had to pay, and we would grow stronger for the rest of our lives. We had to be strong enough to decide our own destinies!¡± eldest senior brother exined hoarsely. When he raised his right hand, another pot of wine appeared. He patted it, and all the wine within it disappeared.


    Su Ming stared at his eldest senior brother quietly. He watched the headless man who was incredibly tall and strong, and a smile appeared on his face. It held the ancient feeling of time that had passed as well as a will that Su Ming could cling onto.


    Because the person before him was real. He was one of the few real existences in his life. This did not mean that he was real in terms of his physical body, but his soul, his will, and his friendship towards Su Ming.


    All of it was real.


    After experiencing all the things he did and going through Su Xuan Yi¡¯s ns, Su Ming no longer had the courage to believe in real or fake, because once he believed in something and became serious about it, then if all the things he believed ended up being mere falsehoods once more, the damage would be incredibly great.


    But Su Ming firmly believed that from the day he stepped into the ninth summit, that ce had been real. His eldest senior brother, his second senior brother, and Hu Zi were all real!


    The three of them were the most precious things in Su Ming¡¯s heart. They were the treasures in his life for which he would give up the world.


    Su Ming had thirsted for blood before, had been cold-hearted, enveloped by madness, but there was always a fragility in his heart which only a few people could understand. That fragility came from all his family members and the ninth summit.


    ¡°How... did all of you leave thend of Berserkers?¡±


    Su Ming stared at his eldest senior brother. He could sense the murderous aura emanating from the other¡¯s body. It was definitely not from ordinary ughter, since it was a monstrous killing intent which could only be formed after surviving in a sea of blood for years.


    ¡°Thend of Berserkers...¡± Eldest senior brother fell silent for a moment. ¡°If you could head to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence for us, then we could go out to search for you.


    ¡°We were willing to obey that damn ancient will from Yin Death Region and be its generals to conquer the other continents in Yin Death Region. We fulfilled his requests, one after another. I don¡¯t know how the second and Hu Zi got through it, since they did not mention it, but Hu Zi had automatically forgotten about those memories once we left.


    ¡°But I do know that I killed countless lives during those conquests... I obtained my power through murder. My level of cultivation isn¡¯t high, but my murderous aura is beyondpare!


    ¡°If I had to say that I cultivated something, then I cultivated a path of murder, a river of souls!¡±


    When eldest senior brother said those words, he raised his right hand and swung it. In an instant, the gxy roared, and a long river manifested. It went on without end. Within it, countless living spirits howled shrilly and roared while struggling. Their voices did not dim with time.


    ¡°As for how we walked out of Yin Death Region, it¡¯s because... of it!¡±


    Eldest senior brother pulled his hand back and seized his chest. Immediately, it turned into a bloody mess. As flesh and blood flowed out from his wounds, aplicated Brand formed on his chest.


    That Brand looked like the face of a ghost, and it wasughing hideously.


    ¡°This Brand is known as Dark Dawn¡¯s Ghost. Only when we took upon this Brand and became Dark Dawn Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Sacrificial Children did those ancient wills let us leave Yin Death Region.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for your second senior brother and... Hu Zi.


    ¡°Once we left Yin Death Region, we split up. I made your second senior brother enter any sect he liked to practice his cultivation. With his status as the Phantom King, he could change his form in any way he wanted and blend in with the children of all families to perfect his Phantom Dao!


    ¡°I had your third senior brother join the Immortals¡¯ Union and raise from the bottom, because he was too honest and straight. It is both good and bad, but if we spared the rod, the child would grow up spoiled. I had to make him suffer a bit so he would practice thews of his original form as a Rune in the battlefield, creating... his own Dao!


    ¡°As for me, I joined one of the many races and became their sword to train myself. Then, I turned against them to practice my Murderous Dao!


    ¡°I made the three of us split up so we could use our own methods to search for the path to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and you. If it was not because of the war with Morning Dao Sect, we would have long since headed out to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence...¡±


    Eldest senior brother¡¯s words were calm. In fact, it did not sound like he was describing dangerous experiences, but since Su Ming knew his eldest senior brother¡¯s personality, he knew that what they had lived through was much more difficultpared to what his words entailed.

 Chapter 1168: Reunion!

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Reunion!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was silent. He stared at the Brand of the ghost face on his eldest senior brother¡¯s chest and picked up the pot of wine, finishing it swiftly. Wine spilled out from the corners of his lips and sttered on his body, but he did not care.


    Su Ming did not have good alcohol tolerance. In fact, while he did asionally drink wine on his own, he needed to digest the alcohol with his cultivation base when he drank, but on this day, he did not do so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. What happened to you... You...¡± His eldest senior brother sighed. There were certain things he knew even if he did not speak of them. The youngest junior brother of his sitting in front of him had an unfamiliar face. Clearly, it was due to Possession.


    When eldest senior brother observed it, he also felt that Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had reached a fathomless state, and it was precisely because of it that he knew that he had to have gone through incredibly perilous situations for it.


    In the past, he had been a mere cultivator in Earth Cultivation Realm. Yet in such a short time, he had be an Almighty. The gap in his level of cultivation and his Possession of another body made everything clear; there was no need for him to say anything.


    As Su Ming drank, in a soft voice, he spoke of the things he went through from the moment he found himself akin to a corpse lying in Crimson me upon stepping into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Su Ming did not seem to believe in his own words when he shared his story. The mild way in which he spoke about everything made his eldest senior brother drink ten whole pots of wine without realizing it.


    ¡°Divine Essence Star Ocean, the tribes, and the foreignnds belonging to Ecang...¡± Su Ming mumbled as if recounting his tale, but also as if just talking to himself.


    When his eldest senior brother heard of Su Ming managing to find Tian Xie Zi¡¯s tracks, he shuddered. When he heard Su Ming speak of their Master taking in a fifth disciple, he fell silent.


    When Su Ming spoke of his experiences and assumptions in the fifth ocean, his eldest senior brother¡¯s right hand trembled, but he remained silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Master is among those people, but I feel that he should be...¡± Su Ming dipped his head down and picked up his pot. When he finished it, he was drunk.


    ¡°I Possessed Dao Kong, and with his identity, I left the Barren Lands of Divine Essence and went to Morning Dao Sect to be its Dynast... At that moment, I saw the person I thought was my father.¡±


    Su Ming smiled. There was no anguish in that smile, only a feeling that he was free from his burdens, as if he was talking about someone else¡¯s story which had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°The Seed of Life Extermination is just a joke. It was simply a parasite, and there was not a single happy moment left for me to treasure in the dream about Dark Mountain. Even if I don¡¯t want to understand it, I still understand that all of it was fake.


    ¡°All of it was just part of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n, and I... was just a single piece of his n which he can cast away once he was done with it.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke of his past, he downed one pot of wine after another, and his words echoed in his eldest senior brother¡¯s ears. They lingered for a long time, refusing to disappear.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want to turn True Morning Dao Sect into thews under your will, which is why you built a sect called the Ninth Summit in this broken True Morning Dao World? In fact, you want to rece the will of this True World with yours?


    ¡°But if you name the sect after the ninth summit and grow to power, there is no way Su Xuan Yi won¡¯t understand it. He will definitely be able to guess... that you made aeback!¡± eldest senior brother said softly while casting Su Ming a nce. ¡°If you dared to do such a thing, I refuse to believe that you have not made preparations for it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I named the sect after the ninth summit to find all of you, and I don¡¯t care whether Su Xuan Yi or anyone else learns of it. It¡¯s useless even if they know. What I need to do is to control True Morning Dao World. When the whirlwind around us disappears and Saint Defier descends, with my status and my forces, even Saint Defiers will have to think twice before they act.


    ¡°If they dare to do anything... Since Su Xuan Yi could tear a gap in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, I can imitate his actions and make a True World crumble. If there was no gap beforehand, I would not be able to open another one out of the blue, but now that there is a gap, Arid Triad is no longerplete, and it will be much easier. The self-destruction of a True World can also tear a hole in Arid Triad!


    ¡°This is something Dark Dawn¡¯s camp needs, but definitely not something Saint Defier needs. In fact, I can already guess that when the people from Dark Dawn arrive, they will have the same thoughts and make these specific preparations.


    ¡°I have a feeling that this is part of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n, and he has already predicted this sort of conclusion!¡± Su Ming took a big gulp of wine andughed loudly as he spoke. ¡°Arid Triad will be destroyed. This is something not even the power of heavens can reverse.


    ¡°The four Great True Worlds will be destroyed; this is something that is impossible to change. I know that this is how things will end, so I will naturally expand my own influence before this bes reality. I will increase my own level of cultivation to fight for a slim chance of survival and to get a serendipity during the disaster!


    ¡°If it is not destroyed, I won¡¯t be able to form my own power. If Arid Triad is destroyed, then if I can obtain a serendipity and a slim chance of survival, why would it be impossible for me... to rece Arid Triad? Possessing a person is nothing. Perhaps my thoughts are pure madness to all other people, but I will still try... to Possess Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!¡±


    Su Mingughed loudly. His voice echoed in space, but it did not travel outwards. No one else could hear it.


    Only eldest senior brother, who was like family, could make Su Ming reveal his ambitions, shocking the other!


    His eldest senior brother¡¯s heart trembled furiously. He stared at Su Ming and watched him finish drinking his wine with an air of someone free of burdens but also someone with an air of madness alongside it. He seemed to look down on the entire universe. Eldest Senior Brother could even vaguely see the signs of someone who could destroy Saint Defier and overturn Dark Dawn.


    This was what he sensed, and other people might feel that it was ludicrous. In their eyes, the act of a mere cultivator dering to want to Possess Arid Triad was in ridiculousness. In fact, any other cultivator might find the feeling in the heart of Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother to be hrious, and the whole thing impossible.


    Yet at that instant, Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother had indeed sensed these things.


    It was an indescribable presence which was not a ripple formed by any cultivation base or temperament, and neither was it a ripple formed due to the area around them changing because of somethinging out of Su Ming body. It was... an arrogance which could shake people¡¯s hearts, and it was born from absolute madness, a desire for destruction, ughter, and twistedness intersecting with each other!


    ¡°If you want to do this, then I will join you.¡± Without any hesitation, eldest senior brother spoke hoarsely andughed. In hisughter was a heinous, murderous aura.


    Su Ming picked up his pot and ced it by his lips before drinking swiftly from it. When he downed half of its contents, he suddenly put down the pot. His eyes, which were originally unfocused due to him being drunk, shone with a brilliant light at that moment, and he stared into the distant gxy.


    His eldest senior brother¡¯s expression changed, and he looked over as well. After a moment, he threw his head back andughed loudly. He even stood up, and when he looked at Su Ming, he found that a smile had made its way to his face a long time ago. There was excitement in that smile, along with joy, which was made more obvious by his drunkenness.


    ¡°Today, we have to be thoroughly drunk. Today... is the day all of us fellow brothers of the ninth summit reunite after being separated for more than a thousand years!¡± eldest senior brother said in a hearty tone.


    As his voice echoed in the air, it spread through the entire gxy, even reaching the lone ship charging through the whirlwind beyond the ripple.


    The gentle man stopped drinking and dazedly stared into the distance. Excitement slowly appeared in his eyes. Tears streamed down the face of the honest-looking man behind him while he mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s eldest senior brother¡¯s presence, and beside him is... is...¡±

 Chapter 1169: Heavenly Incense Extinguished

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Heavenly Incense Extinguished</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the easternmost corner of True Morning Dao was Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. At that moment, it was bringing nearly one hundred thousand people who had obeyed his will and joined the Ninth Summit. They formed an army of cultivators who had delivered to him the Brands of their souls. At that moment, they stopped at the region near the barrier set between the True Worlds.


    In front of them were nine huge incense sticks. Each of them was several thousands of feet thick, and were more than one hundred thousand feet tall. From the distance, they looked like nine huge pirs that stood tall in the gxy, but no one could tell what they were supporting.


    Wisps of smoke rose to the heavens from the nine gigantic incense sticks, which turned the area indistinct.


    Six of the nine incense sticks had been extinguished. Only three were still burning, and they looked like they would do so without end, but strangely, no matter how long they burned, their height did not diminish. They still reached up to the heavens and gave off a presence of majesty.


    This was... Heavenly Incense!


    It was one of the three great mysteriousnds in True Morning Dao World¡ªHeavenly Incense Rune!


    No one knew who had set it up or when. It was as if they had existed since True Morning Dao World had appeared.


    Over the years, countless powerful warriors hade in an attempt to unravel the mysteries of the Heavenly Incense Rune, but no one was able to do so.


    In the beginning of time, nine of the incense sticks had burned together, but with the passage of time, only three continued to burn. They had borne witness to the changes, witnessing True Morning Dao World¡¯s birth and its march to glory, then oversaw its fall.


    During its most glorious moment, Morning Dao Sect had sent a lot of manpower and resources to research the secrets of the Heavenly Incense Rune, but those people had returned empty-handed.


    Even Su Xuan Yi had investigated the ce before, but he had not obtained any answers either. The mysterious veil cast over the Heavenly Incense Rune seemed impossible for any cultivator to lift.


    It was as if it was waiting for a special someone to unravel its secrets, but up till then, that living being had yet to appear, even as the incense sticks extinguished one after another.


    Su Xuan Yi had investigated them before, but he had retreated when he could not solve the mystery. The cultivators who descended from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos had investigated it as well, but also found no answer. It was as if... it was so ancient that it had existed long before the age of Old Man Extermination...


    Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole stared at the nine Heavenly Incenses in the distant gxy. He watched the wisps of smoke rising into the heavens as the three incense sticks burned, and uncertainty appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°This is Heavenly Incense Rune. It is known as one of the three great mysteries of True Morning Dao World along with Yin Death Region in the territory of the Immortals¡¯ Union and the Sun Sinking Talisman southwest to us. The mystery of the Heavenly Incense Rune stems from the fact that it had definitely not formed naturally. We do not know who set it up, and we do not know what will happen when all nine of the incense sticks extinguish.


    ¡°And it is also because... Master, you must have sensed it by now. The closer one gets to the Heavenly Incense Rune, the more their cultivation base will boil, and they will get a vague sense of being near a breakthrough. If you get a little closer, the feeling will be even clearer. When you reach them and have a breakthrough, your level of cultivation will increase exponentially.


    ¡°But all of this is fake. You might feel like your level of cultivation had increased, but in truth, it is just an illusion. When you leave the ce, everything will return to normal. The cultivators of True Morning Dao World are strangely attracted to this Heavenly Incense Rune. Once they get close to it and experience the feeling of their cultivation bases increasing, they are unable to forget that feeling and constantly want to return to this ce...


    ¡°However, once a cultivator gets close to this ce more than three times, they will never be able to walk out. As if they had lost their intelligence, they will move into the space between the nine incense sticks. The cultivator will fuse into them and have his body as well as spirit destroyed.


    ¡°This is the only way to enter the Heavenly Incense Rune, but all those who enter it die, so all cultivators avoid this ce unless they have to.


    ¡°Only when a cultivator has run into a wall for years and their level of cultivation is stuck in the same ce would theye to this ce to experience the false breakthrough and gain an epiphany. In conclusion, this Heavenly Incense Rune can be thrice treated as a mirror. It will reflect your own cultivation base so that you can reach a pinnacle in the future,¡± Miao Feng exined in a low voice while staring at the Heavenly Incense Rune in the distance.


    He was forcefully suppressing his urge to walk into the Rune. Thankfully, the Heavenly Incense Rune did not possess a domineering force and was not something that would prevent people from suppressing their own urges. As long as a cultivator¡¯s willpower was firm, they could easily suppress their urges until they left the area. They could recover then, albeit with great difficulty.


    ¡°Then what about the Sun Sinking Talisman you spoke about previously?¡± Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole said faintly.


    ¡°Sun Sinking Talisman is slightly more mysterious. It is a talisman that has been ced in the southwestern part of True Morning Dao World for countless years. Once every hundred years, it will shine once. This does not affect the cultivations which are experiencing night time, but those who have daylight will instantly will be dark. Their suns would forcefully be sent to set.


    ¡°This is why the mysterious talisman is known as the Sun Sinking Talisman. Besides this, it can absorb all the light around it. All objects which can have light will lose it and turn dark.


    ¡°Butpared to the Heavenly Incense Rune, the talisman is easier to approach. As long as they can walk through the darkness, they can get close to the talisman and investigate as well as copy it as they like. In fact, they can even use all sorts of methods to try and bring it under their control, but over the course of countless years, it has never been heard that anyone had managed to do so.


    ¡°No matter how much time passes and how the universe changes, no matter whether disaster falls on us or whether we are in an age of glory, it still exists in the southwest, as if it is an eternal existence.


    ¡°The third mystery would be Yin Death Region, which is in the Immortals¡¯ Union. It is a vast vortex, and it is rumored that it leads to another world. That is a world where the dead live,¡± Miao Feng said, sharing all he knew.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone stared at the nine incense sticks. The ripples in his body made him feel as if his physical body was bing stronger, but it was a faint feeling. He felt like there were countless ants crawling inside his body, causing him to feel itchy inside out, but he could not scratch it. He could only endure this increasingly stronger urge formed by the numb itchiness.


    The urge even agitated the portion of the soul in the clone, causing ripples of power to manifest around it as well, but it was not impossible for Su Ming to suppress them. Soon, he did so, and with a sullen look, he cast a nce at the incense sticks in the distance, then turned around, intending to leave.


    However, at the instant Su Ming¡¯s clone was about to leave, one of the three incense sticks which were still burning among the nine Heavenly Incenses... suddenly extinguished!


    The nine Heavenly Incenses which had been burning since an eternity ago extinguished one after another as time passed. Only three of them remained burning, but at that moment, another one of them stopped, leaving only two sticks still burning.


    At the instant one of the three incense sticks extinguished, a powerful ripple that was even stronger than before spread out through the area in an unseen manner. In an instant, it touched Su Ming¡¯s clone and the one hundred thousand cultivators behind him.


    Su Ming¡¯s clone trembled furiously. The feeling that he was getting stronger erupted within him... and it overpowered the portion of Su Ming¡¯s soul, causing him to throw his head back and roar. In an instant, he charged towards the Heavenly Incense Stick.


    The clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole originally belonged to the portion of Su Ming¡¯s soul, but now, it left its control. This sort of thing was something that had never happened in the history of Abyss Builders, since their inborn ability made it so all their clones were not too different from their originally bodies. Possessing one soul and several bodies had always been a form of perfection for the Abyss Builders.


    Yet at that moment, Su Ming lost control over the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole. If Su Ming knew this, his heart would definitely tremble in shock.


    At the same time, the one hundred thousand cultivators behind him, including Miao Feng, looked like they had lost their intelligence and descended into madness. They only knew that they had to get closer to the Heavenly Incenses, because the closer they got to them, the faster their cultivation bases would increase. Delight curled their lips upwards, but hidden under those ecstatic expressions were confusion.


    .....


    Ten hours before Su Ming¡¯s portion of the soul in the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole was overpowered beyond the Heavenly Incense Rune and he lost control over it, Su Ming smiled while being drunk. Excitement was on his face. His eldest senior brother was by his side, and they at the whirlwind in the gxy beyond the ripples. There, they could see a lone ship that was charging forward at an incredible speed.


    The ship was originally not headed towards them and was supposed to pass by, but when Su Ming saw them with his divine sense, they too noticed their eldest senior brother¡¯s presence.


    It acted like a guidance that caused the ship to change direction and charge in their direction.


    As the ship drew closer and shot out from the whirlwind, it touched the white ripple, then rushed inside. At that instant, Su Ming saw the people on the ship with his eyes.


    His gaze automatically ignored all the other people besides the two men on the deck. One of them was as gentle as a flower, and the other was as built as a tiger. He stared at them with a smile full of happiness that had rarely seen on his face over thest one thousand years.


    Eldest senior brother stood beside him. He had no head, but the murderous aura spreading out from his body had long disappeared and was reced by joy. Perhaps it would be difficult for other people to notice it, but Su Ming could see this clearly.


    The ship drew closer, and the man who was like a flower stared at the two figures in front of him in a daze¡ªtherge figure without a head and the man by his side, who appeared rather thin and frail, and who had an unfamiliar appearance. But the excitement in his eyes and the faint bond existing between brothers caused the man who was like a flower to shudder.


    Behind him, Hu Zi fixed his stare on Su Ming, and soon, heughed loudly. As he did so, tears streamed down his face. With a single move, he rushed out of the ship and charged straight towards Su Ming.


    Hu Zi had always been the one who was the least capable of hiding his emotions in the ninth summit. When he wanted to cry, he would cry, and when he wanted tough, he wouldugh. No matter how much he had changed due to his experiences, his honest personality was part of his nature that would never change.


    Perhaps he had learned how to hide his emotions before other people. Perhaps he had learned how tough heartily before others while hiding killing intent in his heart. However, all of that seemed to have melted away before his senior brothers and junior brother. All of it was gone without a trace.


    He took huge strides forward, and with the fastest speed he could muster, he appeared in front of Su Ming. Once he cast a careful nce at him, he swiftly hugged his youngest junior brother with tears in his eyes. The man before him was a little unfamiliar to his eyes and divine sense, but his instincts told him that he was certainly his junior brother who had been separated from him for years and who he had missed dearly in his dreams.


    He might have changed his face, but that smile belonged to youngest junior brother. He might have changed his eyes, but the excitement in them was real, and it was definitely not something an outsider could fake.


    If they did not share the ninth summit between them, then that smile and gaze would definitely not be present. With this simrity, even if his appearance had changed, Hu Zi believed that he would definitely not mistake his youngest junior brother.


    ¡°Youngest junior brother!¡±


    Hu Zi could not stop his tears. He remembered the ninth summit he had protected alone while he was in thend of Berserkers. While he waited in endless pain brought by the torture of the outsiders, he believed that he had to protect his home. He protected that ce because there would surely be a day when his senior brothers and his junior brother would return home. He had to protect it so they would have a home to return to. He could not let his senior brothers and junior brother not have a ce to gather once they returned.


    In his heart, he was afraid that once they no longer had the ninth summit, he would not be able to see his fellow brothers scattered in the universe.


    He also remembered the excitement he felt when he saw Su Ming return to the ninth summit all those years ago and how he had bawled. Compared to his two senior brothers, even if his mindset was still like that of a child, he still remembered that he was Su Ming¡¯s senior brother and that Su Ming was his junior brother. He also remembered the principles of the ninth summit!


    He hugged Su Ming and bawled.


    ¡°Youngest junior brother, it¡¯s your senior brother Hu Zi¡¯s fault! If I was strong enough in the past, I would have pummeled those damn ancient wills who forced you into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!


    ¡°After you left, I trained madly, but... but no matter how much I trained, I still missed you. When I think that you were all alone in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, I felt so horrid. I was about to go mad, and I wanted to kill...¡±


    Hu Zi was slightly rambling. His voice was thunderous, but his words did not travel too far. The people who should not hear him could not hear him


    Su Ming stared at Hu Zi hugging him. This was his third senior brother, Hu Zi, who had walked up to him after he entered the ninth summit and patted his own chest before he let out a loud roar, dering that he would protect Su Ming. This honest and straightforward man could give up his life for the ninth summit as well as his senior brothers and his junior brother. Hu Zi was the senior brother who had always remained in Su Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    Compared to his respect for his eldest senior brother and his feelings of resignation towards his second senior brother, the brother Su Ming had been the most worried about when he left was Hu Zi, who was hugging him right then. The man didn¡¯t seem capable of growing up.


    There were times when Su Ming felt that he was Hu Zi¡¯s senior brother and not his junior brother...


    With a smile on his face, Su Ming hugged Hu Zi back and said softly, ¡°Hu Zi, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    He had said the same sentence many years ago. When they had reunited back then, the same words had left Su Ming¡¯s mouth, and now it caused more tears to flow from Hu Zi¡¯s eyes. It made him so excited that he hit Su Ming¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1170: Bosom Friend…

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Bosom Friend...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Compared to Hu Zi being so excited that he could not hide his emotions and bawling as he hugged Su Ming, even drenching Su Ming¡¯s robes with his tears, his flower-like second senior brother walked down from the ship with calm. There was a smile on his face, and in was filled with joy and relief.


    He stared at Su Ming. He disregarded the unfamiliar face and looked to be looked straight at Su Ming¡¯s own face.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe. I did say that even if our youngest junior brother was sent to an even more dangerous ce, he would still grow miraculously, like a weed.


    ¡°What Barren Lands of Divine Essence, even if it was an even more dangerous region, as long as it is one of us from the ninth summit, we will definitely survive and will live even better.


    ¡°I have to say that sometimes, I am very envious of our Master. His level of cultivation might be nothing extraordinary, but when ites to his talent in taking in disciples, there is no one who canpare to him in the universe.¡±


    Second senior brother smiled faintly. He flipped open the fan in his right hand, let out a few fake coughs, then raised his head to stare at the gxy as if he wasposing something.


    This expression took his eldest senior brother aback.


    ¡°I just reunited with second senior brother as well. This person no longer changes his personality at night and ys around with flowers and nts while thinking that someone is stealing his herbs. He now has another quirk. He... He likes to recite poetry...¡± Hu Zi quickly exined, updating Su Ming and his eldest senior brother.


    ¡°This is a beauteous moment, when all of us brothers from the ninth summit have reunited. Ah, I suddenly feel an urge to create poems. I would like to recite a poem to all of you from the ninth summit.¡±


    Second senior brother let out a fake cough and swept his gaze past Su Ming and the others. He suddenly swung the fan in his hand a few times, and his eyes brightened.


    Hu Zi immediately put on a long face. He looked resigned. Their eldest senior brother sensed that something bad was about to happen, so he took a few steps back.


    Su Ming stared at his second senior brother¡¯s current demeanor in a daze. He had never heard his second senior brother recite poetry before, and in fact, he was a little unclear as to what exactly was poetry recitation. He was ignorant to all of it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When Su Ming prepared to listen somewhat seriously, his second senior brother suddenly shouted. This shout caused Hu Zi to take a few steps back and eldest senior brother to regain his murderous aura, a telling sign that he had been shocked.


    Su Ming felt his heart thump against his chest. The shout had been too sudden, and there was even a hint of a forlorn tone to it, causing Su Ming to almost instinctively send his divine sense outwards...


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! O ninth summit!¡±


    Second senior brother shook his head, looking intoxicated. He had his eyes half shut and looked like he had been so edified by his poem that he was savoring the endless aftertaste that came with it.


    Su Ming was taken back. His eldest senior brother was clearly also stunned. Hu Zi blinked, and a bewildered expression came onto his face.


    This time, even the beautiful women who disembarked with second senior brother and were now behind him as well as the person who was once his second senior brother¡¯s Master but had now turned into his woman hesitated for a moment. No one spoke for a moment.


    ¡°Ahem... Second senior brother, what¡¯s next?¡± Su Ming coughed dryly. He did not want to disturb his second senior brother while he was intoxicated in his own satisfaction, but he could not help but ask.


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean what¡¯s next? There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ve already finished reciting my poem! Can¡¯t you feel the appeal of it? Don¡¯t you sense the emotions contained in the poem? Did you truly not sense my fond remembrance towards all of you and the ninth summit..?¡±


    Second senior brother looked like a person at the top of the world and lonely because of it. He looked a little sentimental, a little resigned, and a little lonely because he could not find a bosom friend who could understand his poem.


    Eldest senior brother was silent. He instinctively seized space with his hand, and a battleaxe appeared in his grip.


    Hu Zi cast a nce at Su Ming, then at their eldest senior brother, and a ferocious smile suddenly appeared on his face. He clenched his fists.


    Su Ming fell silent. With a wry smile, he stared at his second senior brother who was like a flower. He was currently intoxicated and looked like he was asking for a beating. He suddenly had a feeling that his second senior brother who had loved turning his face sideways while he was under the sun so that the light could shine on his side profile because he thought that it gave him a very sunny disposition, made him look very manly, and could attract a lot of gazes from opposite sex was much easier to handle than the narcissistic person before him.


    ¡°Good poem! Sir, it is such a good poem!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this poem is filled with great emotions. It¡¯s definitely nothing ordinary...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this poem should only exist in the heavens, the mortal world...¡±


    ¡°This poem...¡±


    The women behind second senior brother quickly spoke, but as they continued, they noticed Su Ming¡¯s strange gaze and could not help but turn red. They swiftly lost their ability to continue.


    It was quiet all around them... At that moment, a ray of ck light suddenly flew out from Su Ming¡¯s storage bag. Once it turned into the bald crane, it stared at second senior brother with an expression of idolization. With a voice like a drake, it screeched loudly.


    ¡°Good poem! This is definitely a good poem. It¡¯s been so many years since I heard a poem filled with such emotion. That first exmation should be a sigh of seeing your eldest senior brother. The second one should be due to the surprised delight that you managed to think of such a poem, and the third exmation is clearly slightly lower in tone. You must have done so because you thought Hu Zi wouldn¡¯t understand it. The fourth one is filled with joy because you saw Little Boy Su.


    ¡°The final three words, o ninth summit is the highest form of art! It¡¯s the highest form of art!¡± The bald crane shuddered while screaming in excitement.


    When it spoke, the wry smile on Su Ming¡¯s face became even wider. Eldest senior brother slowly raised his battleaxe and rubbed it a few times against his leg. Only Hu Zi stared at the bald crane dumbly, like he was deep in thought, as if... as if he was truly mulling over the meaning of the poem.


    Second senior brother experienced a full body shudder and turned his body sideways to scrutinize the bald crane. A long whileter, excitement appeared on his face.


    ¡°A bosom friend! This is a bosom friend! My fellow Daoist, you have great literary talent, you... you actually managed to help me think of the appeal and meaning in the poem, which I haven¡¯t even thought of...


    ¡°It is difficult to find someone who understands you in your life. This won¡¯t do, I must break the rule of reciting at most one poem every single day. I must recite another one to celebrate meeting a bosom friend here!¡± second senior brother said with great excitement.


    Ever since he learned how to recite poems, he thought that it was much better than having the sun shine on the side of his face, and his interest in it grew stronger. He had never met someone who could match up to him, but he was also happy just amusing himself, though he did feel a little regretful about it in his heart.


    On that day, however, when he heard the bald crane¡¯s words, he felt his spirits lift. He also had a sense that his literary talents had be much greater at some unknown point in time without his knowledge. With great delight, he quickly beganposing another poem.


    ¡°Hu Zi, youngest junior brother, let¡¯s help wake him up. It¡¯s been years since we met second, and what does he do, he chatters nonstop. Reciting poetry? Reciting poetry, my foot!¡±


    Eldest senior brother let out a cold harrumph and took a step forward. Second senior brother had his eyes closed with an intoxicated look on his face as if he was about to finishposing another poem after much difficulty. When he opened his eyes and was just about to open his mouth to speak, eldest senior brother took another step forward and kicked him.


    A ferocious smile lit up on Hu Zi¡¯s face. He quickly ran over, raised his leg, and stepped on him while exining his actions.


    ¡°Second senior brother, you can¡¯t me me for this. I don¡¯t want to hit you either, but eldest senior brother has already made the order. I-I-I... I have to obey him! Who asked you to recite poetry?! Who asked you to recite poetry all the way here?!¡± Hu Zi rolled up his sleeves with excitement on his face.


    Su Ming blinked, then cast a nce at his eldest senior brother, Hu Zi and his screaming second senior brother. He was also itching for action in his heart. With a dry cough, he imitated Hu Zi¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Second senior brother, you really can¡¯t me me for this...¡± As he spoke, he quickly walked over and kicked him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me, second senior brother, eldest senior brother asked us to do this. Our Master isn¡¯t around, so I have to listen to eldest senior brother, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah... even if you hit me, I will still recite my poem. Ah... bald crane, ah... it¡¯s been a long time since we met...¡± Second senior brother still struggled to speak, acting like he would absolutely not admit defeat.


    The bald crane shuddered, then quickly took a few steps back, feeling its skin crawl as it stared at the four brothers. It suddenly felt that it was an incredibly dangerous act to get out of Su Ming¡¯s storage bag, especially when it heard that second senior brother was still nning to recite his poem.


    It immediately took a few steps back, but this didn¡¯t feel like enough for it to draw a clear line between itself and the second senior brother. Thus, it raised its right w and swung it, transforming into fan. It then quickly ran over to Su Ming and the others to circle them while fanning them.


    ¡°Sirs, please go on ahead and hit him. I will help you dry your sweat. Huh? Sir Hu Zi, that one kick of yours is too incisive. The long arc drawn from the kick shakes the sky and earth. Ah, eldest senior brother, that was a good punch. It was full of greatness. It¡¯s definitely nothing ordinary.


    ¡°Oh, how astonishing. Sir Su, that one finger strike of yours can shake the universe. The elegance and charm of that one finger strike is enough to make the others cultivators want to learn it, but they would onlyprehend the surface of this attack after learning it for ten thousand years...¡±


    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn...


    A table was added to the field. Su Ming and his senior brothers sat around it. The bald crane poured wine for them in a show of great hospitality with an obsequious expression on its face.


    Second senior brother had a bruised and swollen face, looking like he was on the verge of being disfigured, and it made the bald crane nervous. Once it finished pouring wine, it quickly returned behind Su Ming and turned into a small ck kitten, revealing an incredibly adorable look to avoid suffering the same end as second senior brother.


    ¡°Once all of you hit me, my mind has be much clearer. I won¡¯t recite any poems now. Youngest junior brother, I¡¯m happy that you coulde back from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    A gentle smile was on second senior brother¡¯s face. He did not bother with his badly battered body and picked up his wine cup before taking a big swig from it.


    Once he drank from it, second senior brother¡¯s face started squirming. He raised his right hand and patted his head. ck smoke immediately rose from him. When it disappeared, his face had already returned to normal. He smiled at Su Ming, Hu Zi, eldest senior brother, then suddenly lifted his left hand to swing it behind him. The beautiful women swiftly walked up.


    They formed seals with their hands and pushed their hands forward,. The seals turned into rays of white light that gathered on top of second senior brother¡¯s head. It turned into a pir of light that was akin to sunlight, and it shone on the side of his face.


    Second senior brother raised his chin and looked at the group with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What do you think of me now?¡±


    Eldest senior brother let out a long sigh and patted his pot of wine. The wine in it was immediately drainedpletely. Hu Zi rubbed his eyes. He was stunned for a moment, then respect appeared on his face. He respected his second senior brother that was seriously too unique.


    Su Mingughed. On that day, heughed more than he had done in thest one thousand something years. But just as he was about to say something, his expression changed. A brilliant light shone in his eyes, and he cast his gaze to the east.

 Chapter 1171: Heavenly Incense Rune

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Heavenly Incense Rune</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The change in Su Ming¡¯s expression and his action of looking to the east, especially the brilliant light that shone in his eyes, attracted his eldest senior brothers attention, and his right hand stopped on the pot. The pupils of Hu Zi, who sat by his side, constricted when he looked at Su Ming.


    The yful look on second senior brother¡¯s face instantly changed as well. In fact, a grimness settled on him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± eldest senior brother asked in a low voice.


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, everyone¡¯s expression had be stern. An oppressed presence swiftly enveloped the entirend, causing the woman who followed second senior brother to have surprised expressions.


    What shocked them was the solemnness of the fellow brothers being able to cause an oppressed presence in the gxy. The whirlwind beyond the ripple seemed to have frozen, and everything in the ce had instantly adopted an air of dead stillness.


    Eldest senior brother¡¯s murderous aura, second senior brother¡¯s strange aura of the phantom, and Hu Zi¡¯s fierce air of madness surrounded each of them at that moment, but it did not erupt from them. However, it felt like with just one word from Su Ming, the three of them would give up everything for their youngest junior brother.


    They did this not because Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was the highest and not because the three of them listened to his orders. I Su Ming was not their youngest junior brother, no matter how high his level of cultivation was, they would not even spare him a nce.


    They only did this because Su Ming was part of the ninth summit and he was... their youngest junior brother!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I lost the connection with one of my clones in the east. Some power is suppressing my soul in it.¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, and he spoke casually.


    ¡°The east... Hu Zi,¡± eldest senior brother said faintly.


    The moment he finished speaking, Hu Zi grinned ferociously. He took a step forward and pressed his right hand on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder before he closed his eyes.


    Right away, Su Ming sensed Hu Zi¡¯s presence vanishing without a trace, and he could not even detect him with his divine sense. If it was not because he could see him with his naked eye, it would have been difficult for him to know that he was still around.


    ¡°Hu Zi has progressed a bit with his Dream Dao since he left thend of Berserkers. Many years have passed since then, and he has experienced many things. His control over this Art must have improved because of it. With the method to enter Dreams, he can use your senses and find the portion of your soul.¡±


    As eldest senior brother spokenguidly, Hu Zi¡¯s eyes rolled up to reveal the whites of his eyes. A bizarre white light shone from within them.


    ¡°The east... nine huge incense sticks, two are still burning... one hundred thousand cultivators...¡± Hu Zi¡¯s body stilled, and his eyes fell shut.


    When he opened them, he lifted his right hand from Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. After a moment of pensive silence, he formed a seal and pointed at space. Immediately, a picture appeared.


    It was somewhat vague, but they could make out the Heavenly Incense Rune standing tall in the gxy. Two of the incenses burned, and one hundred thousand cultivators sat around them while meditating. Their expressions were filled with excitement and madness.


    In front of these people was a single figure. He was seated near the second incense stick, and his expression was distorted. His eyes were shut in struggle and his flesh squirmed as if he was going through indescribable pain.


    And yet the expression on his face was one of extremefort.


    Naturally, this figure was Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    ¡°Heavenly Incense Rune.¡±


    Second senior brother¡¯s pupils shrank. He stared at the nine huge incense sticks in the illusory picture.


    ¡°No wonder. Youngest junior brother, your clone is beside the Heavenly Incense Rune. It¡¯s only natural that you would have the feeling that your connection with your clone has been severed. Heavenly Incense Rune can not only bring about the false impression of you reaching a breakthrough with your level of cultivation, but it also has a secret about which most people do not know.


    ¡°That ce can cut off a person¡¯s clone from their real body... and give them their own will. That is why the Almighties in True Morning Dao World will never allow their clones toe close to the Heavenly Incenses.


    ¡°But that clone of yours is clearly still struggling, youngest junior brother. This is slightly odd. Based on my understanding, the soul thread between the two of you should have been severed.¡± Second senior brother frowned and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°Heavenly Incense Rune...¡± Su Ming stared at the illusory picture with a brilliant light shining in his eyes.


    Hu Zi looked up and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I have also heard of this Heavenly Incense Rune. It is said that it has existed since True Morning Dao World appeared. Based on its appearance, it is not formed naturally, but was set up by someone. In the beginning, all nine of the incense sticks burned, but as time passed, they extinguished one by one. Right now, only two of them remain burning.


    ¡°However, before this, it was three. At the very least, before the whirlwind in the gxy appeared, three of them burned! I went to this Heavenly Incense Rune before. It is indeed a Rune, but it is ancient and archaic and not something I can break. In fact, from what I can sense, the Heavenly Incense Rune... is simr to me in some sense.¡±


    When the others heard his words, they were shocked.


    Hu Zi¡¯s real form came from a vast Rune that surrounded Yin Death Region. He was a spirit born from it, and after Tian Xie Zi used some unknown ingenious method to extract him, he gained human form and was taken in as a disciple.


    But the fact was that Hu Zi was another form of life created from a Rune.


    If he said that the Heavenly Incense Rune was simr to him, then it was enough for them to tell what the problem was.


    ¡°When I was there in the past, I noticed that it is an empty Rune. After some investigation, I could not break it, but I discovered its deepest secret. I could tell that this Heavenly Incense Rune is in truth an ancient Summoning Rune!


    ¡°The summoning range for this Rune should be inconceivable, but clearly, since it has been around for a long time, it has already lost its usefulness. Unless we light all nine of the incense sticks again, it would have no effect.¡±


    Su Ming stood up with a cold re in his eyes.


    ¡°We have just been reunited, and such a thing happened. Senior brothers, please rest here for a while. I will go to this Heavenly Incense Rune and see just what makes this Rune so mysterious. How dare it break my connection with the portion of my soul?¡± Su Ming said faintly. As he got up, the presence of a powerful warrior naturally surrounded him.


    ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s have Hu Zi go with you. He is skilled with Runes, and he can help you. ¡±


    Eldest senior brother sank into a period of pensive silence before saying, ¡°As for me and your second senior brother... since you want to make the Ninth Summit the only sect in True Morning Dao World, this will no longer be something that concerns you alone. It will be something that concerns all of us from the ninth summit. Your second senior brother and I will stay here and create the Ninth Summit!¡±


    ¡°Creating a sect is definitely not as simple as gathering disciples. There are quite a lot of things to do. At the very least, you will need to a ce to set up your sect and its ideology. Eldest senior brother and I will handle it,¡± second senior brother said gracefully while opening his fan.


    Hu Zi grinned and looked over.


    Su Ming nodded. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to his eldest senior brother and second senior brother. When he turned around, he raised his right hand and pointed at the white ripple in the area. The ripple instantly grew twice its size. It buzzed, and the ring charged towards Su Ming and fixed itself on his index finger.


    Su Ming might have already taken away the supreme treasure, but the ripple in the area was asrge as ever and could still push away the whirlwind. This was a projection the supreme treasure had left behind under Su Ming¡¯s control. It could maintain the ripple for around a hundred years.


    This was a preparation for any unforeseen circumstances. With the ripple around, he could give the Ninth Summit a ce to serve as its foundation.


    ¡°The ripple in this ce can prevent the whirlwind froming inside. Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, have your divine senses fuse with it to control it. This is a projection I left behind with my treasure. With it, I can send my divine thoughts to you as well.¡±


    Su Ming cast a nce at his eldest senior brother and his second senior brother again. When he turned around, he changed into a long arc that rushed into the distance.


    Hu Ziughed loudly and stood up as well. The bald crane looked around for a while, then quickly followed them. As their long arcs shone, Su Ming and Hu Zi disappeared.


    When they were gone, eldest senior brother and second senior brother did not rx. They talked about everything they needed to do to set up the Ninth Summit, then started doing their part.


    Su Ming was so fast that in an instant he covered a boundless distance. Hu Zi was not much slower. As he took big strides forward, he drank from his pot.


    This was, of course, not Su Ming¡¯s full speed, but he did not wish to use it anyway. Even if his connection with his clone had been severed, there was no use for him to be anxious, since it was already done.


    The two people charged forward through the gxy. Wherever they went, the whirlwind would fall back, and huge, long gaps would be torn open. Only when the two people had long since left the area would the gap slowly recover.


    In just a few days, as Su Ming and Hu Zi charged forward with a speed akin to shifting, they arrived in the area of Heavenly Incense Rune. When they were hundreds of thousands of feet away from it, they found that the whirlwind there was thin. The gxy distorted, and Su Ming as well as Hu Zi moved into the area with a single step.


    Right away, Su Ming saw the nine vast Heavenly Incenses. The were one hundred thousand feet tall and gave off an incredibly grand feeling.


    It was especially so for the two Heavenly Incenses which were still burning. Smoke curled into the heavens from them. It drifted in the gxy, and the flickering heads of the incense sticks attracted the attention of anyone who looked at them.


    Hu Zi had a grave expression on his honest face as he said in a low voice, ¡°This is the Heavenly Incense Rune!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze remained normal, but his pupils constricted slightly. He could see the vast Heavenly Incense Rune and the one hundred thousand cultivators sitting near it. Their expressions were different, but all of them had madness in their eyes... He also saw a figure practically stuck to the second burning Heavenly Incense. It was surrounded by smoke and had a rather indistinct feeling.


    It was Su Ming¡¯s clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole!


    Perhaps it was due to the haziness from the wisps of smoke, but the familiar clone actually gave Su Ming an unfamiliar feeling when he looked at it.

 Chapter 1172: Retrieving the Clone that Practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Retrieving the Clone that Practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Youngest junior brother, is that your clone?¡±


    Hu Zi cast his gaze on Su Ming¡¯s clone under the second incense stick, and his pupils constricted. The divine ability he previously cast could only allow him to see a picture. He could not see the details, like levels of cultivation, but when he personally saw Su Ming¡¯s clone, he immediately sensed a powerful, mighty pressureing from him.


    That mighty pressure was not the product of a cultivation base, but was a great power that seemed as if it was about to erupt from a physical body. The strength of the clone¡¯s physical body made Hu Zi apprehensive. After all, he also practiced the path of cultivating his physical body.


    As for his cultivation base, while his primary focus was the Dream Dao, in truth, he did not like that Dao and was more inclined to training his physical body. Because of it, he knew more than the others about just how terrifying was the power which could erupt from that physical body.


    Hu Zi turned his head to look towards Su Ming. When he saw him nodding, Hu Zi sucked in a sharp breath in his heart. He had gauged Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation previously, and he appeared to have stepped into Fate Realm not too long ago, but only at that moment did he realize that even his eldest senior brother and second senior brother might have miscalcted their youngest junior brother¡¯s truebat powers.


    ¡®Just a clone alone is enough to make me feel such mighty pressure. Heh heh, the Ninth Summit is destined to rise to power. Just how strong is youngest junior brother..?¡¯ Hu Zi grinned, looking very happy.


    With his gaze fixed on all nine of the incense sticks, Su Ming tookrge strides towards the clone with a calm expression. Hu Zi quickly followed behind him. As for the bald crane, it sashayed over as well.


    In its eyes, there was practically nothing in True Morning Dao World which could threaten Su Ming. Once the supreme treasure appeared, even if he ran into an Almighty in Death Realm, Su Ming would still be able to fight back.


    If he ran into a Sublime Paragon, Su Ming might not be their opponent, but he would still be able to retreat with his body intact.


    With that being the case, what should he be afraid of?


    Su Ming did not move quickly. As he approached, a feeling of his cultivation base boiling immediately spread through his body. The closer he got to the Heavenly Incense Rune, the livelier his cultivation base grew, and he had a vague feeling as if he was about to reach a breakthrough. As he closed in, hints of an epiphany suddenly appeared in his mind.


    However, this epiphany was slightly vague, so Su Ming could not make it out. It hade out of nowhere. When it echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind, it fused with his cultivation base, making him feel as if it was about to reach a breakthrough regarding the fate in the world around him, thereby allowing him to control the fate in his own heart.


    The change brought a thought to Su Ming¡¯s mind. He stopped moving. When he turned his head to look at Hu Zi, the other¡¯s expression was incredibly grave. There were numerous runic symbols shing in his eyes. There were distortions around him as well. They seemed to have formed a Rune that enveloped Hu Zi within it.


    ¡°Hu Zi, wait for me here. Observe the Heavenly Incense Rune. If any changes ur in the Rune, you can detect it in time while you¡¯re here and tell me.¡±


    Su Ming could see the difficulties Hu Zi suffered. Unless hepletely gave up on fighting back like the one hundred thousand cultivators in this ce, he could sit down and practice his cultivation, but if he felt conflicted in his heart, then as he drew closer, it would be increasingly more difficult to fight against his urges.


    Su Ming, however, had the supreme treasure with him. If any dangers appeared, it would not be difficult for him to retreat safely, but if Hu Zi entered the depths of this region, some idents might ur, especially since he was a spirit of a Rune.


    This was why Su Ming asked Hu Zi to wait for him there.


    Hu Zi hesitated for a moment before nodding. He knew that since he was a spirit of a Rune, the effect of the Heavenly Incense Rune on him was stronger than on the other cultivators. In fact, the vague sense of the Rune calling to him far surpassed what other people sensed.


    In the past, he had not entered deep into the region. If it was not because of Su Ming, he would not havee at all.


    A thought appeared in the bald crane¡¯s head. It immediately stopped moving and put on an expression of incredible bravery, one which made it seem that it could sacrifice everything for Su Ming.


    In truth though, when it drew close to the Rune, the feeling of its spirit boiling rose within it. This was not a good sign. Once the boiling of its soul reached its peak, its soul would scatter. This terrified the bald crane so much that it quickly stopped moving, but it felt this ruined its reputation as the great Grandpa Crane, which was why it suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°About that, Hu Zi is an impulsive person. I will volunteer my services and watch him here. Don¡¯t worry, Little Boy Su, I will absolutely not let him be impulsive.¡±


    Su Ming cast a nce at the bald crane with a ghost of a smile on his lips. When he turned around, he walked towards the Heavenly Incense Rune. His footsteps were not quick, and he did not move fast, but every single time he took a step, the gxy would shudder slightly.


    The mighty pressure spreading out from Su Ming¡¯s body grew increasingly stronger, putting up a fight against the Heavenly Incense Rune. When Su Ming walked past the one hundred thousand cultivators, the mighty pressure spreading out from his body reached an incredible state.


    But the others could not see that while Su Ming¡¯s gaze remained determined, a hint of hesitation had arisen within him. This was because he sensed that his cultivation base... had actually reached a breakthrough!


    Even though he could clearly sense that this breakthrough was false, the feeling that he had broken through the state of controlling only the fate around him to reach a state where he could control his own fate was incredibly great, giving him a sense that he had reached perfection in Fate Realm!


    ¡°This Rune is strange...¡±


    Su Ming did not stop moving. As he took a step forward, he walked past the region where the one hundred thousand people were and stepped into an area less than ten thousand feet away from the Heavenly Incense Rune. About eight thousand something feet away from Su Ming, which was not too far away from where he was located, was the clone which practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression wasposed. The hesitation in his eyes had already turned into a cold re. He continued walking forward none too quickly, maintaining a speed that was not too fast. However, while he seemed to be moving slowly, it was definitely not the case. He was still moving so quickly that he instantly closed thousands of feet.


    This scene caused Hu Zi to suck in a breath in his heart. Surprise appeared in his eyes. He could tell that Su Ming retained the rity of his mind. The level of cultivation and determination required to be able to do this was incredibly terrifying.


    ¡°Heh heh, this is nothing. It¡¯s just barely the tip of the iceberg.¡± The bald crane saw the surprise on Hu Zi¡¯s face and instantly put on a look of smug pride on its face.


    Hu Zi hesitated for a moment before he looked at the bald crane. ¡°What is youngest junior brother¡¯s level of cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I can¡¯t really tell, but currently, there are very few people who can kill him. Of course, I¡¯m talking about the people in the four Great True Worlds.¡± The bald crane became even more smug, as if it had been waiting for Hu Zi to ask that question. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied. Have you heard of the Ancient Gods? Those tall giants.¡±


    Hu Zi was momentarily stunned, but he answered after a moment of thought. ¡°Ancient Gods? You mean the Grand Immortals that belong to the Ancient people? I¡¯ve naturally seen them before...¡±


    ¡°Su Ming killed one of them earlier, but it was with my help.¡±


    The bald crane might be speaking casually, but the smug look on its face made it seem as if it was not talking about Su Ming but itself, and it was even in a boastful tone.


    Hu Zi shook his head with force. Buzzing sounds appeared in his ears. He was aware of the Ancient God¡¯s strength, and he had even witnessed it with his own eyes before. A huge storm began to rage in his heart.


    ¡°Ahem, to be exact, he killed two of them. The second one was right at the spot where you were drinking together. The Ancient God over there ended up being devoured by Su Ming. Of course, this was also with this Grandpa Crane¡¯s help,¡± the bald crane continued with a look of pride.


    As Hu Zi and the bald crane spoke to each other, Su Ming closed the distance of several thousands of feet with a rxed expression. He came to the spot where his clone meditated and cast a nce at the Heavenly Incense Rune. At that moment, the ripples of power in his body grew stronger, but it could not be seen on his face.


    The intensity of the ripples made Su Ming feel like if he took a few more steps, his level of cultivation would break through Fate Realm and he would take a step into Life Realm. In fact, Su Ming had a strong feeling that if he continued walking forward, not only would he reach a breakthrough in Fate Realm, he could even break through Death Realm and the Sublime Paragon Realm.


    This feeling was so strong that it turned into a great temptation. Even if he knew it was fake, it was still difficult for him to suppress the urge to walk forward. This urge was so strong that it became easy for cultivators to ignore the scattering of their own soul while they felt like reaching a breakthrough in their levels of cultivation.


    However, the souls of all those who stepped into this region would begin to disperse. It was as if everything in this ce was false, as if besides the strange characteristics of the Heavenly Incense Rune, even all of them were fake, and that fact would be made true when their souls and bodiespletely disintegrated.


    That was why Su Ming had lost his connection with the portion of his soul in the clone¡ªit hadpletely disintegrated.


    Su Ming stood beside his clone with a contemtive expression on his face. After a moment, he raised his right hand and ced it on the top of his clone¡¯s skull. The moment he did so, his clone swiftly opened his eyes. A gray light shone within them, revealing a consciousness and chilling re that did not belong to Su Ming.


    The clone moved, wanting to avoid Su Ming¡¯s right hand fromnding on him. A great physical power erupted from its body, a ripple of power that charged straight at Su Ming to devour him.


    Su Ming remained calm. A hint of derision appeared at the corners of his mouth. He did not stop moving his right hand. With the same speed as before, he pushed his right hand at the top of the clone¡¯s skull.


    A ripple swiftly spread out from the ring on his right index finger. The next moment, the clone shuddered and found... that it could not get up. Crazed madness appeared in the gray light of its eyes, but the struggle did notst for long. Su Ming struck the top of the clone¡¯s skull.


    The gray light in its eyes vanished without a trace. Gradually, a brilliant light belonging to Su Ming appeared in the clone¡¯s eyes like a burning me.


    Hu Zi saw the whole scene with his own eyes. He was watching when the physical body, which had given off the feeling of incredible power, not being able to put up any resistance before Su Ming. This might be because the clone belonged to Su Ming in the first ce, but its betrayal had been suppressed so easily that it spoke volumes of Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation. It had to have reached an inconceivable state!


    ¡°Is youngest junior brother... in Death Realm?¡± Hu Zi asked instinctively in a foolish manner, his mind having gone numb.


    ¡°Death Realm? What even is Death Realm? Forget about him. Look, Little Boy Su grew up quickly under my help. Do you want to consider respecting me with hundreds... no, tens of millions of crystals every year? I can guarantee you that your level of cultivation will raise by leaps and bounds as well.


    ¡°So? Think about it, this is a rare chance. Young Hu Zi, you have to seize this chance.¡± The bald crane¡¯s eyes glowed. It had been confusing the honest-looking man with its words earlier for this very moment.

 Chapter 1173: Copy

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Copy</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to the bald crane ying around with Hu Zi. At that moment, all of his attention was trained on the Heavenly Incense Rune before him. He fell into pensive silence.


    The Heavenly Incense Rune could sever his connection with the portion of his soul. It could even make his clone give birth to its own consciousness. This made Su Ming apprehensive. In fact, he had a vague feeling that this Rune... seemed to specially target Abyss Builders.


    While all Almighties in the universe would have clones, the Abyss Builders¡¯ creation of clones was the most mysterious. In fact, they upied most of their path of cultivation.


    With their clones, they could increase their power. This was a principle unique to Abyss Builders and was something other paths of cultivation could notpare. In fact, it was the subject of incredible envy and jealousy from the other races.


    In silence, Su Ming turned his head to cast a nce at his clone. Su Ming was certain that he had wiped off the consciousness which had been born in the clone and had fused another portion of his soul in it.


    After Su Ming carefully pondered over the Heavenly Incense Rune, a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes. He raised his right hand and pointed at his clone. Immediately, his divine sense charged out with a bang and fused with the clone¡¯s body. After searching it thoroughly, he did not find any problems.


    No matter how Su Ming stared at him, his clone looked the exact same as he did before he entered the Heavenly Incense Rune¡ªlike it belongedpletely to him. The feeling of it being part of his body was incredibly clear.


    This scene caused Su Ming to frown slightly.


    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯m overthinking things?¡¯


    Su Ming pondered over this for a moment before he sent a divine thought to his clone. The clone¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled, and he slowly stood up, obeying Su Ming¡¯s will. The moment he was about to leave Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s territory, Su Ming sent his divine thought into the clone once again.


    He controlled the portion of his soul with his divine thought to make the clone return to him, but the clone did not stop. Instead, he charged out of the Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s territory and turned into a long arc that dashed into the distance.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a freezing re. With a cold harrumph, he raised his foot, intending to chase after him, but at that moment, the nine Heavenly Incenses suddenly jolted.


    Numerous ripples spread out. The wisps of smoke drifting from the two burning Heavenly Incenses swiftly descended and surrounded the area, blocking Su Ming¡¯s path to his clone.


    At the same time, a vast mighty pressure spread out from the Heavenly Incense Rune. Right away, Su Ming felt like he was sinking into mud. His soul could no longer be optimized with ease, and he felt sleepy.


    Su Ming might have been able to recover in a few breaths, but this short dy was enough for the clone beyond the blockade formed by the wisps of smoke to leave into the distance.


    A chilling re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but he did not continue chasing. Instead, he watched the clone leave into the distance. Hu Zi was stunned by this scene; he was slightly puzzled as to what had happened.


    ¡®I knew that there was a problem. Once the Heavenly Incense Rune severed my connection with the clone, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to form a connection again. The clone not only has his own independent consciousness, he has also learned deception. The method he used just now to handle matters is simr to what I would have done.


    Before I arrived, he might have already made preparations for this and created plenty of backup ns... But if he was prepared for this a long time ago, why did he stay here? He could just leave...¡¯


    Su Ming cast a nce in the direction of where the clone had disappeared. A hint of a cold smile appeared on his lips, but there was uncertainty in his eyes.


    ¡®I wonder if I can find any traces of myself in the consciousness born in the clone... I¡¯d like to see just where the clone will go now that he has his own independent will.¡¯


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He then turned around and no longer bothered with the clone who had now disappeared. Instead, he cast his gaze on the Heavenly Incense Rune.


    ¡®This Rune has been in this ce for years. I wonder if Su Xuan Yi ever came here before... Logically thinking, he should havee here before, but the chances of him using his real self to arrive in this ce are slim to none. After all, his real self was sealed in the istion grounds of Morning Dao Sect. Based on this, if he truly came to this ce before, then the one who came would have definitely been his clone.


    ¡®If that is the case... I don¡¯t know how many clones Su Xuan Yi has, but the clone who investigated this ce in the past must have gained its own will.


    ¡®This Rune... even if it is not targeted against Abyss Builders, the effect it has on Abyss Builders is incredibly great. After all, even if the clones from other cultivatorse to this ce and face the risk of forming their own consciousness, those people refine their clones every once in a while anyway.


    ¡®But it¡¯s not the same for Abyss Builders. We have very few refinement methods since we do not need to refine our clones. Once we Possess our target, we can form a clone, and because of that, this clone will never betray us or form its own will. After all... for us, there is not much difference between our real selves and our clones!


    ¡®If we must talk about differences, then there is only one. The Abyss Builder¡¯s soul is like a person¡¯s body, and the clones are like clothes, that is all!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He moved slowly towards the Heavenly Incense Rune, no longer in a hurry to leave. The strangeness of the Heavenly Incense Rune had piqued his interest.


    ¡®There were three Heavenly Incenses burning previously...¡¯


    When Su Ming took a step forward, he raised his right hand and seized the space in the direction of the one hundred thousand meditating cultivators. One of them immediately shuddered and turned into a long arc that charged towards him. Su Ming pressed his hand at the top of his skull. His divine sense surged into him, and he found that the cultivator was not at all injured. He then sent him back, because Su Ming had already found his answer.


    ¡®When my clone arrived in this ce, he was about to leave, but the third incense extinguished. That¡¯s what happened. Yet when my clone approached this ce, my connection to him was already lost.


    ¡®There were nine Heavenly Incenses burning before. Now, seven are extinguished. Then, is there a possibility that the extinguishing of the Heavenly Incense Rune is not rted to time alone, but also another reason? That is... due to making a clone form its consciousness. Seven incenses would mean that seven clones have be independent.


    ¡®But this is also wrong. Heavenly Incense Rune has been here for countless years. There must be plenty of clones that have formed their own consciousness because of it. If each of them caused one Heavenly Incense to be extinguished, there would have been no more burning Heavenly Incenses since a long time ago.


    ¡®This... either I have made a wrong assumption, or a certain condition must be met, such as only an Abyss Builder¡¯s clone can make it extinguish, or that besides satisfying this condition, there is also a requirement for the level of cultivation. Perhaps there are other requirements as well.¡¯


    Su Ming took a step forward and moved to an area nearly one thousand feet from the nine Heavenly Incenses.


    At the instant, a wave of ripples erupted from the cultivation base in his body, instantly causing Su Ming¡¯s mind to stop working. In the mid of the ripple of power no one else could see, Su Ming sensed that he had reached a breakthrough in Fate Realm. He had entered Life Realm, though it was false.


    The epiphany of reaching Life Realm filled Su Ming¡¯s mind, but when he tried searching for it in detail, he found that his mind was nk.


    In silence, Su Ming frowned. The closer he came to the Heavenly Incense Rune, the more prominent was the feeling of his mind warning him that there was something dangerous around. It was as if there was a secret lying between the Heavenly Incense Rune and his clone. That secret was the key to why the clone had not left after he had formed his own consciousness but had instead waited for Su Ming.


    Yet Su Ming could not figure out why even after some time passed.


    His expression was dark. He cast a nce at the Heavenly Incense Rune, then decided to continue walking forward. When he was around five hundred feet away from the Rune, his cultivation base let out a bang and reached a breakthrough, arriving at Death Realm. This power felt incredible to Su Ming, as if... he had truly reached this Realm.


    When the ripple from the ring on his right index finger spread out, Su Ming recovered from the false perception. A glint appeared in his eyes. When he raised his head to look at the nine Heavenly Incenses, he lifted his right hand. A powerful ray of white light spread out from the ring, and it expanded rapidly through the area. In a forceful manner, it spread to the nine Heavenly Incenses. At the instant it swept past them, Su Ming cast his gaze on the third incense stick.


    At that moment, Su Ming saw a presence that was almost the exact same as his in the third Heavenly Incense. While Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base increased exponentially in the illusion, it seemed to continuously analyze Su Ming and perform a certain form... of copying!


    ¡®No wonder the clone waited for me here even though he had already gained consciousness. He predicted that I would definitelye to this ce, and he needed me toe here.


    ¡®He wanted to lure me here so that the Heavenly Incense which had extinguished because of him copy my path of cultivation and the future path I will take for my cultivation. Once it copies it, it will definitely use some sort of special method to make my clone sense it.


    ¡®This is equivalent to the incense stick providing the clone with the exact same path of cultivation as mine.It will also give the clone the chance to surpass me.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s experiences over the years had already honed his intelligence until it was like that of a monster. The moment he connected all the suspicious parts together, he found the truth behind all the strangeness.


    ¡®Copying... clone of mine, you were created by me, and you are the body I formed after I Possessed the Crimson Python Phoenix. You became stronger as I practiced the secret art of Surging Indulgers. You went through the various changes to mend the w in your Life, and you gained perfection when I devoured the Ancient God. From the beginning to the end, you were created by me.


    ¡®You are just a mere clone. How dare you harbor such ambitions against me? You want to copy my future path? I¡¯d like to see whether this Heavenly Incense Rune is worthy of copying me! If you canpletely copy me, then I will give away this clone. There is in fact no harm in me giving you a serendipity!¡¯


    Arrogance appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. After going through everything in his life, he had confidence in his words.


    It was the confidence that all cultivators and powerful warriors had to have.

 Chapter 1174: Secret of the Universe!

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Secret of the Universe!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While the third Heavenly Incense in the Heavenly Incense Rune five hundred feet away from Su Ming copied his level of cultivation, far away from the gxy where the Rune was whirlwinds were roaring as they spun. As they tumbled about, the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole breathed in the whirlwind with the power of his own physical body. There were numerous wounds on his body at that moment, but they were all healing quickly.


    Gray light shone in the clone¡¯s eyes, with a strange form of intelligence. As he charged forward, countless pictures shed swiftly in his pupils. They contained Su Ming¡¯s future path of cultivation that the third Heavenly Incense had copied.


    It was the exactly as Su Ming had deduced. The clone was indeed using some unique method to Brand Su Ming¡¯s future path of cultivation into his heart.


    This Brand would turn into the path that he would take, allowing his level of cultivation to not stop simply because his connection with Su Ming had been severed. He could see Su Ming¡¯s future, so he was confident that he could surpass him.


    As the clone charged forward, Su Ming continued walking deeper into the Heavenly Incense Rune without any hesitation and with an arrogant look on his face. He swung his arm, rxed his mind, and simply allowed the third Heavenly Incense to copy him as it pleased.


    When he was about two hundred feet away from the Heavenly Incense Rune, a rumble only Su Ming himself could hear rang out in his body. Right away, he felt as if his status as a life form had increased once more. His level of cultivation broke through Death Realm and reached a strange Realm that made him feel as if he could turn into a gxy. It was... the Realm of the Sublime Paragon!


    A True World could only have one Sublime Paragon. It could not have a second Sublime Paragon under any circumstances. This was aw, an Arid Triad¡¯sw!


    At that moment, Su Ming sensed the power of the Sublime Paragon. It was a sensation that made him feel like he would have the universe under his control when he raised his head. That sensation came from the fake power of a Sublime Paragon he had at that moment.


    ¡°Sublime Paragon...¡±


    A willful look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he charged towards the Heavenly Incense Rune. When he was less than fifty feet away from it, his cultivation base stirred up again, causing his level of cultivation to reach the peak of Sublime Paragon realm, but Su Ming still did not stop.


    When he stood right under the third Heavenly Incense, his cultivation base let out a bang, and he surpassed the Realm of Sublime Paragon and reached a state he could not understand, but he knew that it was definitely not Avacaniya Realm.


    This Realm was so strong that it possessed a power that could disintegrate the whirlwinds in the gxy with one thought, and with another, extinguish the mes of life in all living beings.


    ¡°Is this the strongest level of my cultivation that you can copy?¡± Su Ming askednguidly while he stood under the third Heavenly Incense with a willful look in his eyes.


    ¡°If that is the case, your copy... isn¡¯t worthy to make that clone of mine independent.¡± Su Ming lifted his right hand and struck the third Heavenly Incense.


    It shuddered with a bang. Then, a vague will spread out from the third Heavenly Incense with a hint of derision. It charged towards Su Ming and pushed down on him.


    It was the will of the life form in Heavenly Incense Rune that Hu Zi had mentioned. He had said that it was simr to him.


    Clearly, the willfulness of Su Ming¡¯s words had angered the will. When it pushed down on Su Ming, a buzzing sound echoed in his mind.


    ¡°This Realm is Bhaashate [1]. It is thine strongest state oft which I predicted based on the life form that thou possess. Thou art willful, but ye shalt know that I dost speaketh not empty words. If thou hast the courage to open thine heart and allow me to understand thine true thoughts, then ye shalt know that there is no path of cultivation in the world that I cannot copy!¡±


    ¡°Laying my heart bare before you is impossible, but it is not difficult for me to let you know my thoughts on my cultivation, but if you cannot copy it, what will you do?¡± Su Ming said faintly while swinging his arm.


    ¡°If¡¯t be true that I am unable, then I shalt naturally make thine clone lose his consciousness and make him belong to thee once more.¡± The voice of the will in the Rune buzzed with an air of confidence.


    ¡°Is that all? If you can copy it, then I will give up on my clone and let him have his independence under your will, but if you can¡¯t copy it, then I will... have one of the nine Heavenly Incense Sticks destroyed!


    ¡°This will serve as your punishment. I will make you know that all those who touch my belongings must pay a price.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm, but the grim, murderous air about him made the will in the Rune fall silent for a while before it let out a cold harrumph.


    Su Ming leaped up and charged towards the top of the third Heavenly Incense. In an instant, he sat down on the extinguished head of the incense stick. A glint shone in his eyes. Once he closed them, a ripple came from the ring on his right index finger.


    It did not spread outwards, but fused into his body and surrounded his soul. Then, as he let his mind scatter, the will of the Rune immediately surged into Su Ming¡¯s body from the third Heavenly Incense, charging at his soul.


    But Su Ming¡¯s soul was protected by the ring. He waspletely unbothered by the actions of the Heavenly Incense¡¯s will. His soul did not dissipate as he revealed a corner of it, showing the determination he had towards the path of his cultivation.


    At the instant rumbles echoed in Su Ming¡¯s body, the will from the Rune sensed Su Ming¡¯s thoughts from the portion of the soul he had showed to it. Immediately, Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation rose once more in the mid of the illusion.


    He had still yet to reach Avacaniya, but as his power rose, his cultivation base became stronger. As the rumbles continued echoing in his body, the will of the Rune roared in disbelief.


    ¡°This... This is... Thou desireth to Possess Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos?! Tis impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why would it be impossible? I have the power of Possession that belongs to the Abyss Builders with me! You can continue predicting whether this is possible!¡±


    Su Ming opened his eyes, and a ghastly look appeared in them. When he spoke, the will of the Rune used its unique method to predict his path once more.


    In just a few breaths, Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation increased by leaps and bounds. At the same time, he sensed the four Great True Worlds of Arid Triad in his consciousness. They seemed to be part of his body. During that instant, Su Ming also sensed the three Ancient Kingdoms in the gxy, the ones beside the four Great True Worlds!


    The Ancient Kingdoms of Arid Triad!


    The instant the four Great True Worlds and the three Ancient Kingdoms appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, his level of cultivation reached a breakthrough and attained an inconceivable Realm. Before he could experience it, two pictures appeared in his head.


    Su Ming had not created them. The will of the Rune had been shocked by the power Su Ming had envisioned for the future, and it identally lost control of its unique method to verify and predict a person¡¯s level of cultivation. Because of it, a few pictures only it as the will of the Rune could see were leaked.


    The first picture was of a blood-red gxy. It had that color because of countless broken bodies strew all about it.


    There was no end to the corpses. They formed a picture which would shock all those who saw it. Only in a while would they be able to sense that this gxy... belonged to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    Amid the countless corpses was a man with a head full of white hair. He was dressed in a ck robe and stood with his head thrown back. His extremely sorrowful cry echoed through the gxy. That man... was Su Ming!


    It was Su Ming after an unknown number of years had passed. He had an ancient air about him, and his hair was snow white. There were countless wounds on his body. He had lost his left arm, and only bones remained of his legs. There was a crimson arrow stuck in his chest.


    Next to him... was Hu Zi. His eyes were wide open, but he was no longer breathing. Second senior brother¡¯s body had already been destroyed. Only his head remained, which had a hole at the center of his brows. It was a telling sign that both his body and soul had been destroyed.


    Eldest senior brother floated among a pile of corpses not too far in the distance. He had died in battle!


    The white ring had shattered, and its fragments were all around Su Ming. Most of the corpses belonged to strangers, but there were also some whom Su Ming recognized. Among them was Yu Xuan. Her eyes were closed as if she was sleeping, but the spot where her heart was located was full of dried blood. No one could say how long it had been since she had died.


    On the side was Su Xuan Yi, kneeling with his head lowered. He held a woman¡¯s corpse in his arms, still and unmoving. He had already breathed hisst.


    Lying among the corpses further away was Su Ming¡¯s elder. His legs had been shattered into powder, and even in death, his unfocused gaze remained on the gxy. There was a hint of madness in his eyes.


    Su Ming even saw the figure of a baby further away. It was Lei Chen, who he had never been able to find. He... had been torn limb from limb, and his head was pierced through by a long spear which pinned him to a piece of torn flesh. He was staring at Su Ming with regret as well as anguish in his eyes, but there was also the joy of finally gained freedom in them.


    Chang He, me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor, everything, all the people Su Ming was familiar with had died in battle. Su Hui was even right next to him. Shey with a smile on her lifeless face.


    ¡°Su Ming, you have to persevere. You have to live, you must... continue living...¡± A weak voice with endless grief reached Su Ming¡¯s ears from a huge gap in the gxy...


    A ck feather floated down,nding in front of Su Ming.


    The voice belonged to the bald crane.


    The picture ended, and Su Ming shuddered. Then, the second picture appeared. In that picture, he was dressed in a blood-red robe. With a callous and merciless gaze, he walked with a boundless sea of blood trailing behind him. The 180 Expanse Cosmoses were within it. He was in... Dark Dawn!


    The entire Dark Dawn had turned bloody red...


    ¡°Devil! He is Arid Triad¡¯s Devil Paragon!¡±


    Terrified and forlorn screams of pain rang in the area in front of Su Ming. Before him was Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, which was also created of 180 Expanse Cosmoses.


    The picture ended almost instantly, and Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. They were bloodshot as he red at the Heavenly Incense Rune. His tone was an ancient gust of freezing wind, but there was a slight quiver in his voice.


    ¡°What did I see?!¡±


    Silence. During that instant, the Heavenly Incense Rune fell into total silence.


    ¡°What did I see?!¡± Su Ming growled.


    When he lifted his right hand, the white ring flew out with a rumble from his finger. It grew to thousands of feet big and surrounded the area, ready to shatter it. A boundless mighty pressure descended on the gxy, and a destructive intent came down on the area from Su Ming¡¯s body. He wasn¡¯t holding anything back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. What did I see?!¡±


    ¡°Mine Rune is not used for Relocation, neither is it for summoning, but for premonitions... I predicteth the future and open the path of time... what thou hast seen... is a secret of the universe... which cannot be changeth!¡±


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Bhaashate: If Avacaniya means ¡®to not speak of it¡¯, then Bhaashate is Sanskrit for ¡®to speak¡¯, but Bhaashate is below Avacaniya.

 Chapter 1175: Three Will Break

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Three Will Break</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Secret of the universe...¡± Su Ming fell silent before he suddenly threw his head back andughed. In thatughter was derision. He... did not believe in this so-called secret of the universe!


    It didn¡¯t matter how realistic were those pictures. Despite having been immersed in them for an instant because of how true the him with an ancient air on his person felt while watching everything around him destroyed with a thick wave of grief... Su Ming still... did not believe that all of this would be the future regarded as the secret of the universe!


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. With a cold chuckle, he spokenguidly.


    ¡°You are just a mere spirit of a Rune. How dare a mere Heavenly Incense Rune speak of knowing the secret of the universe? This is clearly just something you created with your Art to confuse me, and it¡¯ll only be real if I believe in it. Like that, you will have nted a seed in my soul.


    ¡°This is just simply ludicrous. Since you dere yourself able to predict the future, I wonder if you can predict how many of your incense sticks I will break today?¡±


    ¡°Today is a day of disaster. This disastereth not from thee, but from mine act of revealing the secrets of the universe. The disaster has fallen upon me through thy hands. On this day, three... of the nine Heavenly Incenses shalt be broken,¡± the spirit of the Rune said in anguish after being silent for a moment.


    ¡°Three will be broken?¡±


    As Su Ming spoke, he did not give a chance for the Heavenly Incense Rune to continue speaking. He raised his right hand and brought it down on the third Heavenly Incense. At the same time, the ring floating above him descended rapidly. It was so quick that it touched the Heavenly Incense practically at the same time as Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    Booming sounds reverberated in space. While Su Ming¡¯s own power might not be enough to destroy the third Heavenly Incense, his ring, a supreme treasure with the power of Avacaniya Realm, fixed itself on it and sank down. Wherever it went, the Heavenly Incense would roar, and cracks would appear. Cracking sounds echoes in space. When the ring reached the bottom most part of the incense stick, it let out a loud bang, and the third incense stick which had stood tall in True Morning Dao World for countless years crumbled into ashes that scattered into the wind.


    There was no resistance. The Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s spirit did not put up any fight. It quietly epted the fate of its third incense stick being destroyed.


    ¡°Not fighting back?¡±


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. But when he cast a nce at the Heavenly Incense Rune, his eyes returned to normal, killing intent turning into aloofness. He did not continue attacking.


    He could tell that since the Heavenly Incense Rune said that three of the incense sticks would be broken, it would definitely fight back at full strength to prevent the fourth from being broken if Su Ming continued attacking after the second and third were broken.


    At that moment, he would be forced into an incredibly passive position. That was a freezing re shone in his eyes. He swung his arm, and the supreme treasure immediately returned to him. When it fixed itself on his right index finger, Su Ming turned away and walked out of the Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s territory to appear beside the bald crane and Hu Zi.


    He swung his right arm, and a sandss appeared beside him. He cast a cold nce at the Heavenly Incense Rune.


    ¡°You said that three incense sticks will be broken today. Right now, only one has been broken. There¡¯s still plenty of time left. I¡¯d like to see how you will use me to break three of your incense sticks.¡± With a cold sneer on his lips, Su Ming sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°Tis the secret of the universe. It is predestined. I doth not knoweth how ye wilt break three of mine, but tis the secret of the universe, and so it will be.¡±


    The spirit of the Rune¡¯s voice had a hint of an ancient air to its speech. Its words sounded like a sigh.


    Time passed as Su Ming sat in space and stared at the Heavenly Incense Rune coldly. He had already made up his mind that he would not attack. He wanted to see how the Heavenly Incense Rune would end up having three of its sticks broken, as it had dered.


    If this was part of the Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s n, then when a day passed, when all the sand in the sandss fell to the bottom and a new day arrived, Su Ming would not mind breaking the other incense sticks of the Heavenly Incense Rune, but he would absolutely not attack on that day.


    He might have said that he did not believe in the things shown to him by the secrets of the universe, but if anyone else was in his ce, it would be impossible for them to not believe in them. If there was even a slight possibility that it would happen, Su Ming could not help but worry about it.


    In the pictures, his eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, and all the people he knew had died miserably. At that time, his ancient self had thrown his head back and screamed forlornly. This scenes kept repeating in Su Ming¡¯s mind, and it made his heart tremble. It made him... afraid.


    He was afraid that it would be true, that all the lives around him would die. He was afraid of this so-called secret of the universe.


    Time passed, trickling by slowly. Gradually, there were only a few grains of sand left in the sandss Su Ming had ced beside himself. Most of the day had passed, and in less than four hours, the day woulde to an end.


    However, Su Ming did not notice any changes in the Heavenly Incense Rune. The spirit of the Rune seemed to be incredibly certain that whatever was revealed to it through the secret of the universe would definitelye true.


    At that moment, what Su Ming did not know was that a refinement process had beenunched several months ago in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. This refinement process was held in a huge pce.


    Within it, there were two tforms. On one of them was Yu Xuan. She sat silently on the tform filled with countless Runes. Before her, on the other tform, was a middle-aged man.


    He was wrapped up in chains formed by countless runic symbols that were shot through his body. They secured him tightly to the tform, and he could not move an inch. He had his head thrown back as he screamed in pain, and his forlorn voice was filled with endless hate as well as madness.


    As he screamed, rays of milky white light were extracted forcefully from his body. The chains formed by the runic symbols were like tunnels that continuously extracted his life force and cultivation base... to fuse into Yu Xuan¡¯s body, who was on the other tform.


    Yu Xuan had an apathetic expression on her face. With her head lowered, she sensed the cultivation base and life force from the unfamiliar middle-aged man fuse into her, and her body go through a strange form of modification.


    Above the two tforms was Su Xuan Yi. With hands behind his back, he was floating in midair while staring below himself aloofly. Behind him was the Emperor of Abyss as well as Sang. All of them were silent.


    ¡°Not bad. Everything is proceeding quite smoothly. It¡¯s hrious that Di Tian attempted Possession and tried to be an Abyss Builder. What he didn¡¯t know is that I had the same n, and clearly, I am about to seed.


    Once Su Xuan Yi swept his gaze past the middle-aged man on the second tform, he said faintly, ¡°Emperor of Abyss, you¡¯ve done well over the years.¡±


    ¡°Everything that I did was based on your orders, Master. If what I did is satisfactory to you, then it is good. This former clone of an Abyss Builder who now possesses his own independent will has always been hidden in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    ¡°I had gathered all the powerful warriors in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, used the Rune you gave me, and even paid quite the huge price to capture him alive. Thankfully, everything went well. I hope that the process of the young master¡¯s blood being stimted back to life can also go smoothly. But I do wonder to which senior of the Abyss Builders this clone belonged to in the past,¡± the Emperor of Abyss said with a smile.


    ¡°My younger brother, Su Dao Yi, who also has the royal blood of the Abyss Builders. His clone went to True Morning Dao World¡¯s Heavenly Incense Rune before the fifth True World was destroyed a long time ago.


    ¡°He inherited the sixth Heavenly Incense. When he fused with it, he came to possess his own independent will. Before my younger brother had time to leave the Fifth True World and search for his clone to fuse with him, disaster fell.¡± Su Xuan Yi cast a nce at the middle-aged man screaming forlornly on the second tform. A hint of callousness could be seen on his face.


    ¡°I can sacrifice everything for the Abyss Builders to rise to power!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Incense Rune... what exactly is the rtionship between the Rune and the Abyss Builders..?¡± The one who asked the question was Sang, not the Emperor of Abyss.


    ¡°Heavenly Incense Rune appeared before the Abyss Builders. It is said that it belongs to the age of Old Old Man Extermination, but I don¡¯t believe it. Abyss Builders might not care about the other uses of this Rune, but we can exploit the fact that it can make our clones independent from us. It can allow the Abyss Builders who have reached a bottleneck to be able to attain a breakthrough.


    ¡°Every single time an incense stick is extinguished, it means that an Abyss Builder¡¯s clone went there and fulfilled certain requirements to be independent. Even I do not know what those requirements are. Once the incense stick is extinguished, the clone will be separated from its host and will have independent thoughts.


    ¡°He can practice cultivation and make his own decisions, but it also means that he can be Possessed a second time!¡± A strange re appeared in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If the same body is Possessed a second time, he will have even greater power erupt from him. If the Possession is sessful, the cultivator can reach a breakthrough. This is the greatest benefit of the Heavenly Incense Rune for us!¡± Su Xuan Yi turned around and looked at Sang as he spoke.


    ¡°Six of the Heavenly Incenses have been extinguished. Besides this clone, there are five more Abyss Builders¡¯ clones... It¡¯s a pity that they have hidden themselves very well. Besides one of them, even I can¡¯t locate them,¡± Su Xuan Yi said faintly.


    ¡°Besides one of them... That one clone must be yours, right?¡± Sang said calmly.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes. He smiled faintly and did not deny it.


    At that moment, the chains formed by the runic symbols shot through the middle-aged man¡¯s body once again. The clone who once belonged to Su Xuan Yi¡¯s younger brother threw his head back and let out a shocking roar. His entire body instantly withered. In the blink of an eye, he was reduced to a mere skeleton before he turned into ashes.


    Arge amount of white light charged towards Yu Xuan through the chains. As they changed her constitution, they also amalgamated with her soul. The amalgamation might seem perfect, but some time would still be needed before the energy could truly be absorbed by the Seed of Life Extermination, which had now matured.


    Half of the Seed of Life Extermination had belonged to Su Ming, while the other half was still a fragment. They were connected together, and at that moment, they were swiftly absorbing the cultivation base and life force from the clone.


    One of the biggest reasons that could in fact be said to have indirectly wiped off the clone¡¯s mind before reducing him to ashes was not Su Xuan Yi nor Yu Xuan, but the half of the Seed of Life Extermination which had once belonged to Su Ming but nowy in Yu Xuan¡¯s body!


    It was the one that finished everything and perfectly... killed the Abyss Builder¡¯s clone! There was still... a hint of Su Ming¡¯s presence left in the Seed of Life Extermination!


    After all, its growth was due to it absorbing Su Ming¡¯s blood and soul over a one thousand something years, which was why even if this item had been separated from Su Ming, it still contained his presence!

 Chapter 1176: A Mystery!

    <h4>Chapter 1176: A Mystery!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The instant the clone in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s field of vision turned into ashes in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and the sandss showed that there were only about two hours until the day ended...


    The sixth Heavenly Incense shuddered violently. Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the sixth Heavenly Incense shatter with a bang. As it crumbledyer byyer, it was reduced to ashes and disappeared.


    At the same time, a faint presence spread out, and they caused his expression to change before it eventually settled on a dreary look. He could tell that the presence belonged to him.


    ¡°The second...¡± the spirit of the Rune, who had now lost two of its Heavenly Incenses, said in an ancient voice. As it reverberated in space, it caused Su Ming¡¯s expression to turn even more dreary.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not only me attacking you personally, but all the things done by those who are connected to me, be it people or objects possessing my presence, that will be counted within this day.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes swiftly fell shut. In an instant, he found his Ecang clone. He had noticed that the presence that destroyed the Heavenly Incense just then belonged to him, but he also realized that it came from the Seed of Life Extermination, which had already been separated from his body.


    Though Su Ming might not know what happened to the Seed of Life Extermination and what had caused the Heavenly Incense crumble, but it was obvious that this was due to another independent clone. Yet Su Ming had no time to care about why and how it had happened. At the instant his divine sense connected with Ecang clone, his pupils constricted.


    Su Ming sensed that his Ecang clone had brought tens of thousands of cultivators to surround a broken. With killing intent emanating from him, he brought his right hand up, intending to destroy the.


    It did not matter whether there was someone in the who could affect the Heavenly Incense Rune, but once Su Ming fused his divine sense with his Ecang clone, he immediately made his decision. Ecang clone slowly brought his hand down. The murderous re and the blood-red light in his eyes gradually disappeared as well. Instead of attacking, he sat down and waited for the final two hours of the day toe to an end.


    As for Su Ming, he carefully thought back on all the people and objects who had his presence. In the end, he was certain that no other idents would happen. Then, with a sullen expression, he stared at the Heavenly Incense Rune. Only the time it takes for an incense stick to burn remained until the day was over.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how the third Heavenly Incense will break!¡±


    There was an aloof look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. By his side, both Hu Zi and the bald crane were silent. They had discovered that something was off. They knew that Su Ming had descended into a monomaniacal state, and they did not dare bother him.


    Time trickled by breath by breath. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn was about to pass and there were less than ten grains of sand remaining in the upper level of the sandss, the Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s spirit did not react. It still believed wholeheartedly that what it had predicted woulde true.


    At the instant the final grain fell, signaling that the day was over, the image of thest of the seven Heavenly Incenses inverted in Su Ming¡¯s eyes... which was also clearly the very first Heavenly Incense extinguished a long time ago. With a bang, it shuddered, and countless cracks went down its side. The instant the day ended, it copsed and shattered.


    The spirit of the Heavenly Incense Rune did not react. In fact, it was very calm, since it was not the spirit itself destroying the incense stick. Su Ming could sense this clearly. His face gradually turned pale, and his body shuddered ... because he noticed the presence that came from the incense stick the instant it was destroyed. That presence... belonged to Su Ming!!


    What caused him to tremble and go pale was the fact while that presence belonged to him, he waspletely unfamiliar with it. This was a very contradictory statement, but at that moment, it was what Su Ming felt in his heart.


    ¡°Tis the secret of the universe. Through thy hand, it hast descended upon me. Three incense sticks hath broken. Tis mine punishment for revealing the secret of the universe... what the secret of the universe hast revealed wilte true. It wilt... happen,¡± the spirit of Heavenly Incense Rune muttered. Its ancient voice echoed in space.


    ¡°Secret of the universe...¡±


    Su Ming slowly stood up with a ferocious look in his eyes. With a single move, he charged at the Heavenly Incense Rune. When he raised his right hand, the ring flew off his finger with a bang. At the same time, an astonishing power erupted from his body. This was not the power that belonged to ordinary Almighties in Fate Realm. It was great enough for him to fight against those in Life Realm within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    In fact, even if he was faced with those in Death Realm, Su Ming would still be worthy enough to fight against them.


    ¡°The secret of the universe might have said that you will have three of your incense sticks broken, but I will break all of them!¡±


    While speaking, Su Ming approached the Rune. As his cultivation base erupted from him, a piercing light spread out from the ring. An astonishing presence erupted from the supreme treasure. It was a power that could destroy space. With a bang, it charged at the Heavenly Incense Rune.


    ¡°Wherefore doth thou do this... Yesterday is over...¡±


    The spirit of the Heavenly Incense Rune sighed softly. It did not fight back and allowed that vast power of the ring to descend upon it. Amid the loud bangs, the remaining six Heavenly Incenses shuddered simultaneously. One of them shattered swiftly, disappearing into space.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and formed a seal. The ring immediately howled, and with a vast power, it charged at the Heavenly Incense Rune once more. The Rune crumbled. The fifth Heavenly Incense Rune shattered, meaning there were only four incenses left. Two of them continued burning, and the power of reversing time surrounded the three incense sticks which had extinguished, as if they were about to recover.


    Su Ming struck the center of his brows with his left hand. Immediately, the past and future appeared next to him, and the power of reversing time spread out from his body. As he let out a low growl, he controlled the supreme treasure with his right hand. The ring swept out, drawing an arc that rushed once again at the Heavenly Incense Rune.


    This time, Su Ming¡¯s inborn power to interrupt the flow of time was contained in the ring. As booming sounds reverberated in space, it charged at the Heavenly Incense Rune. Rumbles surged into space without end. Besides the two Heavenly Incenses which continued to burn, the other three were reduced to powder, but as Su Ming watched it, aplicated expression appeared on his faces.


    He saw that the four Heavenly Incenses he destroyed disregarded his power to interrupt the flow of time. They still slowly but surely recovered and manifested, as if... their reformation was not as Su Ming saw. It was not due to the reversal of time, but was a power that surpassed what he could currently understand. With it, they recovered after they had shattered.


    ¡°Tis useless. I revealed the secret of the universe and has thus paid the price. I doth not know when ye shalt pay thine... but what the secret of the universe has shown wilt be fulfilled. This... wilt never change. There is nothing thou can changeth even if you destroy the remaining Heavenly Incenses. Today is today, yesterday has passed.¡±


    The Heavenly Incense Rune sighed softly. Slowly, its will dissipated. The four Heavenly Incenses Su Ming had destroyed manifested once more, but since the will of the spirit of the Rune had disappeared, they became no different from lifeless objects.


    ¡°I have revealeth the secret of the universe. Having three of mine Heavenly Incenses broken is just an external punishment. Mine internal punishment is that of mine will falling into slumber... for 3,720 years. When I awaken, I shalt see... the scene thou hast seen from the secret of the universe. At that time, we shalt meet again...¡±


    As the voice of the Heavenly Incense Rune¡¯s spirit became increasingly weaker, the two burning incense slowly went out. They had not extinguished because of an Abyss Builder¡¯s clone, but because the Rune¡¯s will had fallen asleep. They would not burn for 3,720 years.


    After that time passed, the two Heavenly Incenses would light up once more.


    Su Ming stared at the extinguished Heavenly Incenses. As he watched the six incense sticks and sensed the strange power from the Heavenly Incense Rune around him fade away until it waspletely gone, he fell silent. Anguish appeared on his face. In truth, before he attacked, Su Ming had already known that he had lost against the Heavenly Incense Rune.


    Even if he destroyed the other Heavenly Incenses, the previous day had already passed, and the secret of the universe had said that three sticks would be broken on that particr day.


    ¡®If I had broken three or more beforehand...¡¯


    Su Ming stood quietly in the gxy and watched the extinguished Heavenly Incense Rune. He could not help but think of that question.


    After a long while, he sighed softly. In the end, the mysteriousness of the secrets of the universey in only two words... what if!


    The secret of the universe was contained in those two simple words.


    He would understand this matter if he could, and if he could not, then there was no forcing himself. The pictures he saw from the secret of the universe shed in his eyes again, but he buried them all deep in his heart.


    ¡®I do not believe in the will of heaven, neither do I believe in destiny. I only believe in myself! So what if this is the secret of the universe? If I change the secret of the universe and rece the heavens themselves, I will also be able e to change my destiny! What the secret of the universe showed is just one point in the future. With this point as a reference, I can change the future!¡¯


    Determination and resolution appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He knew that he could not think too much about this. The more he thought about it, the more he would instinctively believe in it, and if he did so, the more likely it would be that it woulde true.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he stared at space.


    ¡®Clone of mine that practices the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole, I will start with you. The Heavenly Incense has been destroyed, so I¡¯d like to see just where you can hide!¡¯


    With a step forward, Su Ming appeared beside Hu Zi and the bald crane.


    Hu Zi looked like he wanted to speak, but he hesitated. He cast a nce at Su Ming, and in the end chose to say nothing.


    ¡°Hu Zi, for the time being, I won¡¯t return to build the Ninth Summit. I want to search for the clone of mine who betrayed me and fled. Do you want toe with me or go back?¡± Su Ming looked towards Hu Zi.


    ¡°Naturally, where you go, I will follow. I am your senior brother. Eldest senior brother has already ordered me to help you, so you can¡¯t leave me and go alone,¡± Hu Zi said loudly while patting his chest.


    Su Ming stared at Hu Zi. He could not help but remember the picture from the secret of the universe, the one where Hu Zi was covered head to toe in blood while ring at the universe with eyes open as hey dead.


    Pain struck Su Ming¡¯s heart, and his resolution to avert what was toe grew even stronger.

 Chapter 1176.1: All Spirits Hall (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1176.1: All Spirits Hall (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A long arc charged through the whirlwind. Su Ming was at the front of it with Hu Zi was by his side. As for the bald crane, it was lying on Hu Zi¡¯s shoulder and continuously trying to confuse him by whispering into his ear. This gradually annoyed Hu Zi. He grabbed the bald crane by the neck and threw it into the distance. Yet in the span of a few breaths, the bald crane returned andy down on Hu Zi¡¯s shoulder once more to continue with its work.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. The third eye at the center of his eyes had already opened, and it was shining with a strangely enchanting light while staring at the whirlwind in the gxy. With it, Su Ming could see a silver line stretching into the depths of the whirlwind.


    This silver thread was a sign left behind by his divine sense when he struck the top of his clone¡¯s skull. Through it, he could find his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    Days passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a month was gone. Su Ming had been charging forward all that time. He rushed forward in the direction of the silver thread, and the distance between him and the clone grew smaller.


    His clone, a person who now had his own independent will, had clearly noticed Su Ming¡¯s actions, and he was fleeing into the distance, continuously changing his direction in an attempt to shake off the pursuit.


    But no matter how he tried to flee, he could not run away from Su Ming¡¯s senses. On the neenth day of the pursuit, a glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He took a step forward, disappearing. When he appeared, he was far into the distance, standing above a broken.


    The moment he stopped there, his third eye saw the silver thread going into the broken. As the third eye magnified the view, Su Ming saw his clone meditating on a mountain.


    The instant Su Ming looked at it, the ck-robed clone raised his head and stared at the sky coldly, meeting its old master¡¯s gaze.


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a cold sneer. At that moment, Hu Zi and the bald crane arrived behind him, and their gazes fell on the broken.


    ¡°Hu Zi, guard this ce. My clone is slightly cunning. He must have made preparations against me since he chose this ce. If he runs, try to block him, but just a little.


    ¡°Baldy, guard this ce as well.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his finger and pointed in the direction before him. Hu Zi grinned, and with a single move, he appeared at the spot Su Ming had requested of him.


    The bald crane quickly patted its chest, putting on an expression that told Su Ming not to be worried.


    A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and when he looked at the broken, the cold sneer on his lips became even colder. The clone¡¯s personality was incredibly simr to his own. Since he chose this ce, he had to have prepared an ambush, but Su Ming did not intend to step into the broken.


    Instead, he raised his right hand, and the ring on his right hand sparkled. A ripple spread out from it and surrounded Su Ming¡¯s palm. He formed a seal with his hand. Immediately after, countless ripples that formed multiple circles charged towards the broken.


    The moment the ripples touched the, it shuddered, and cracks spread through the ground with loud noises. In just two breaths, booming sounds reverberated in space, and the crumbled.


    Su Ming took a step forward as swiftly as a bolt of lightning. He stepped on the broken pieces, then lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and pointed forward. With it, space was sliced apart.


    Su Ming changed the rules in the ce by using his power of Fate Realm. This power was gathered on his finger as he charged straight towards the center of the clone¡¯s brows while the crumbled around him.


    He was so fast that he closed in on the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole right away, but the clone looked like he had expected Su Ming to do such a thing. Not a hint of panic could be detected on him.


    The instant Su Ming closed in, he raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and let out a low growl. His body instantly started squirming, and he threw a punch at Su Ming.


    When it collided with Su Ming¡¯s finger, a deafening bang echoed in the air, shaking the sky as well as the earth. A huge wave of power swept towards Su Ming from the clone, causing him to freeze for a moment, but it was only for a moment. No matter how strong the clone was, he was still just a clone, and the time in which he had an independent will was too short.


    Su Ming let out a snort, and his cultivation base surged to his finger. Once he formed a seal with his right hand, he flung that power forward, and immediately, the clone coughed up arge mouthful of blood. He staggered backwards, retreating several thousands of feet backwards in one go.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils contracted. The clone being forced back was within his expectations, but if it was forced back several thousands of feet back, then there was a problem with it.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming noticed this, the clone¡¯s lips curled into a ferocious sneer. There was even a hint of derision in it. He raised his hands, pushed his palms together in front of him, and a string of words with which Su Ming was familiar tumbled out of his mouth.


    ¡°Form the Earthen Script: Grave!¡±


    The clone raised his hands, formed a seal, then pointed forward. Immediately, the shattered froze for a moment. In the blink of an eye, they moved in reverse no longer scattering away. Instead, they fell back. It looked like time was flowing in reverse, but in truth, this was due to the clone¡¯s divine ability.


    In an instant, the shattered gathered together once more, forming something that was no longer the from before, but a lone grave formed by countless shattered rocks!


    That grave was like a seal. There were countless bolts of lightning swimming on its surface, and they let out crackling sounds as they sealed Su Ming inside. All of this had happened in a sh.


    The clone¡¯s personality was practically the same as Su Ming¡¯s, and he was incredibly cunning. He had predicted that Su Ming would definitely chase after him, and when he saw that he was on the, he would definitely guess that there was something off about the ce. The probability of himnding on the ground was not high. It was more probable that he would destroy the.


    Yet as long as Su Ming closed in on the ce, the clone could execute the Earthen Script. He made a bet that Su Ming still did not understand him and believed that he was only skilled in physical Arts.


    Almost the instant the seal was formed, the clone threw his head back and roared. His body was immediately covered in blood, and wisps of silver light were forced out of the center of his brows. All of thissted for about three breaths.


    Hu Zi¡¯s expression changed in the distance. He roared in anger and rushed over, but the clone justughed at the heavens. In the end, he forced out all of the silver threads from the center of his brows. He moved, and in the face of the iing Hu Zi, the cloneughed ferociously, raised his right hand, and threw a punch at him.


    Booming sounds reverberated in space. Hu Zi jolted and was forced several thousands of feet backwards. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and when he raised his head, he found that the clone had not chased after him, but had turned into a long arc that left swiftly into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the whirlwind. Only hisughter echoed in space, and there was a wild, untamed quality to it.


    ¡°When my real self no longer has the silver threads to chase after me, I¡¯d like to see how you will follow me! Don¡¯t worry, I can tell you where I will go. Even if you destroyed the third Heavenly Incense and broke my path to copying your power, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can go to the other True Worlds and search for Su Xuan Yi. I believe he will be very interested in me. When I am powerful enough, I will devour you and rece you...¡±


    The clone¡¯sughter gradually faded away, and his body could no longer be seen.


    With a bang, the gigantic grave formed of shattered stones sealing Su Ming crumbled. He walked out from within it with a sullen expression. He cast a nce at the gxy in the distance, and a contempt shone in his eyes.


    He had indeed not expected the clone to have mastered his divine abilities instead of relying on his great physical power. However, the clone did not know that Su Ming had never put all his hopes on a single n. Besides the silver threads, he still had another method to track the clone.


    The golden shade of his personality had fused with the clone. Even though the clone had severed the connection with his soul after he gained his own will, the golden personality still remained within it, faded away so it was almost unnoticeable.


    However, due to the existence of the golden personality which was part of him, the clone was like a torch in a dark world in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stood out starkly.


    ¡°Hu Zi, go back to eldest senior brother and second senior brother and build our Ninth Summit with them. This clone of mine is incredibly cunning. Capturing him will require some time. Once I subjugate him, I¡¯ll go back and search for all of you.¡±


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at Hu Zi. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm before a gentle power immediately surged out from him to seep into Hu Zi¡¯s body. Once most of the injuries had recovered, Hu Zi stared at Su Ming, and after a moment of hesitation, he chose to agree.


    After all, the clone was so strong that no matter how extraordinary Hu Zi¡¯s level of cultivation was, there was still a great disparity between them. Not only would he not be of any use to Su Ming, he would even hold him back.


    ¡°Hu Zi, you¡¯re the most skilled among us in regards to Runes. Please help me crack the Rune for Relocation to Morning Dao Sect. I want to go there and see whether there are any survivors in there, and itsnd can be used as the bedrock for the Ninth Summit. And the predecessor of Dao Ocean... is also there...¡±


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm towards Hu Zi, then sent a ripple that could reject the whirlwind under his feet. When he turned around, he changed into a long arc. The bald crane quickly followed after Su Ming and disappeared with him.


    Hu Zi watched Su Ming leave into the distance while standing alone in the gxy, and a hint of determination appeared on his honest face.


    ¡®Level of cultivation... I must increase my level of cultivation. I absolutely cannot be so much weaker than them. I have to be stronger!¡¯


    Resolution shone in Hu Zi¡¯s eyes. When he turned around, he changed into a long arc and left into the distance.


    Su Ming moved quickly and also shifted. With the supreme treasure sweeping around him, the whirlwind could not affect him in the slightest, allowing Su Ming to move incredibly fast. In an instant, he covered a boundless distance. In just around a dozen breaths, he sensed the clone in his heart.


    ¡®He¡¯s moving through the whirlwind. No matter how strong his physical body is, he cannot do it for a long time. With the distance he covered just now, he should be reaching his limit.¡¯


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he rushed forward.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. All Spirits Hall: Mentioned in ¡®The Fifth Kiln¡¯ as one of the three mysteries in Divine Essence Star Ocean, a ce where all Ancestral Spirits are born, or so the rumors say.

 Chapter 1177: All Spirits Hall (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1177: All Spirits Hall (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Damn it, how can he still chase after me?!¡±


    A powerful killing intent shone in the clone¡¯s eyes. With a sullen expression on his face, he charged through the whirlwind. It blew against his body, and he was already beginning to feel sharp stabs of pain from it.


    He knew that he could not persevere for much longer. With the power of his physical body, he couldst for quite some time, but if it continued for a long period of time, he would end up with the exact same problem as the Ancient God.


    Earlier, he had thought that he had shaken off his pursuer. Once he forced out the silver threads, Su Ming should have lost his tracks. This would then have forced him to give up because he would not be able to find him. However, even after losing the guidance of the silver threads, Su Ming still kept on drawing closer to him.


    The clone¡¯s expression was sullen. He let out a low roar, and after the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, his expression changed drastically. The space in the whirlwind behind him had distorted. A figure walked out from the air before the clone.


    When it raised its right hand and brought it down, the whirlwind disintegrated with loud bangs. The figure moved forward while stepping on the crumbling whirlwind. Soon, his appearance was revealed. Needless to say, it was Su Ming who hade chasing after the clone.


    ¡°I have indeed underestimated you, clone of mine.¡± Su Ming looked like he knew what the clone was thinking. His tone was t, and he swiftly raised his right hand, pointing forward.


    ¡°Mountain Shifter!¡±


    The gxy roared at his words, and the whirlwind shuddered. Countless mountains manifested in the form of illusions in all directions. When Su Ming attacked, he started with one of his strongest divine abilities.


    The clone¡¯s expression changed. He moved back with a fierce look in his eyes. He too raised his right hand and pointed at space.


    ¡°Mountain Shifter!¡±


    It was the same divine ability, the same Art. Su Ming had used his cultivation base to execute the Art while the clone had used his physical power to activate it.


    The difference was that Su Ming had thousands of mountains in all directions, while an illusory mountain had appeared over the clone. He had used his own body to form the mountain to resist the uing attack.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused. He was no longer surprised that the clone understood the Mountain Shifter Art, but he was surprised that this Art had changed in such a manner in the clone¡¯s hands. This was something he had not expected.


    ¡°Looks like you do not just have your own independent will, but have also obtained some serendipities.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words coolly, he lowered his right hand. In an instant, countless mountains which contained his full power charged towards the clone.


    The image of the mountain hadpletely formed around the clone. Once it turned into a huge mountain, the mountains that came charging towards him from all directions collided with it. Booming sounds instantly surged into the heavens, and all of the mountains shattered inch by inch. The mountain around the clone fell apart, and the clone coughed up blood. The next moment, he raised his right hand and struck his chest.


    After that, he threw his head back and roared. His body instantly withered. Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank as he watched it. The clone¡¯s body slowly changed form. Then, right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the clone turned into a gigantic... Crimson Python Phoenix!


    It had a gigantic body that shone with multiple colors. The Crimson Python Phoenix shot through space with a screech, charging into the distance at a speed that surpassed what the clone had possessed previously.


    When it looked like he was going to escape, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He lifted his right hand, pressed his fingers together to form a de, and took a step forward while making a shing motion with his hand.


    ¡°God yer Art!¡±


    This was an Art formed from the principles of thews of fate. When Su Ming used it before reaching Fate Realm, it had been incredibly powerful. Right then however, after he had mastered the fate around him, the effects of this Art were even more shocking.


    The first thing he cut was thews in the area, and this action was followed by the power of absolute uracy. As booming sounds reverberated in space, the clone that had turned into the Crimson Python Phoenix and had fled into the distance let out a shrill scream of pain. His body cracked, but he did not break down.


    Instead, he continued to charge forward in desperation. Right after though, the third part of the God yer Art, the power of rebound, arrived. The loud bang that shot into space then was even stronger, shattering the Crimson Python Phoenix¡¯s body. As he was reduced to a bloody mess, he turned back into the clone. His face was pale, but he still stepped into space and disappeared without a trace.


    If it was any other cultivator, they would have definitely died under Su Ming¡¯s series of attacks, but the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole possessed a powerful physical body that not even Su Ming had at that moment. The strength of that physical body even allowed him to move through the whirlwind. Naturally, this meant that he would not die that easily.


    ¡®You¡¯re this injured, so you should be thinking of going to that ce!¡¯


    Su Ming smiled coldly. He had not expected to be able to capture the clone with that attack. After all, he could be said to be the person who understood the clone the most. He knew just how difficult his physical body was to deal with, which was why he had told Hu Zi that he would need some time.


    In reality, it was not hard for Su Ming to kill the clone. However, what he wanted to do was not to kill him. He wanted to Possess him a second time.


    He thus rushed away, chasing the the clone with the tracks he had left behind.


    ¡®The heavier his injuries, the harder it will be for him to move through the whirlwind. When I catch up to him again, I will be able to capture him alive!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He was so fast that with a single charge, he sliced apart the whirlwind and left into the distance.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it... I must still have some sort of mark that he can follow.¡±


    The clone¡¯s face was incredibly pale, and he was growing increasingly more sullen. Su Ming¡¯s two divine abilities had severely injured him. If it was not because he was being chased down, he would have immediately searched for a ce to heal his injuries.


    Su Ming¡¯s God yer Art had been especially vicious. It had nearly cut the clone¡¯s body in half, making his injuries much worse than before. He had already felt stabs of pain when he moved in the whirlwind before and knew that he could notst too long like that. Now, his body had even began trembling. His injuries weakened his ability to resist the whirlwind, and it shrunk the already limited time he could spend in the whirlwind.


    Su Ming clearly wanted to use this to force him into a corner... The clone¡¯s eyes shed while he kept charging forward. When he noticed that Su Ming was even closer to him after a shift, a hint of madness arose in the clone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for disregarding the rtionship we shared in the past!¡¯


    The clone suddenly changed direction. He no longer charged forward. Instead, he moved left and disappeared into the distance.


    ¡®Heavenly Incense enlightened me. Not only has this allowed me to gain sentience, it also presented me with the memories left behind in the Heavenly Incense Rune by countless cultivators from True Morning Dao World. One of them contained the Sun Sinking Talisman, one of the three mysterious ces in True Morning Dao World!


    ¡®That part of the gxy is constantly dark, and your divine sense won¡¯t be able to leave your body when you are there. When a cultivator goes there, it is the same as having all of their five senses sealed. In fact, even their power is suppressed.


    ¡®Su Ming, since you want to die so much, I will devour you in the gxy where the Sun Sinking Talisman is. And even if I can¡¯t devour you, your divine sense and your cultivation base will be suppressed there. I¡¯d like to see how you will continue chasing after me then!¡¯


    There clone looked positively evil at that moment. He flew swiftly towards the Sun Sinking Talisman, which was not too far away from him. He could reach it in about five days.


    ¡®There will be no end to us unless one of us dies! This isn¡¯t a grudge, but a fight for freedom! Only when I kill you will I be able to bepletely free! From then on, I will be Su Ming!¡¯


    The clone¡¯s expression twisted. As he charged forward, he was worried that Su Ming would catch up to him halfway through, so he struggled for a moment before gritting his teeth. A bang shot up from his body, and his skin turned crimson. Gradually,yers uponyers of his skin fell off, revealing the flesh and blood stream.


    At the same time, his blood and flesh went inwards, as if they wanted to seep into his bones. Waves of indescribable pain caused the clone to grit his teeth, and he descended into madness.


    ¡®Pain! Only this extreme pain can stimte all the potential in my body!¡¯


    He gritted his teeth. In an instant, his speed reached an unlimited pace as he charged straight at Sun Sinking Talisman. As he rushed forward, his flesh and blood... slowly seeped into his bones. This might seem inconceivable, but in truth, it was a Forbidden Art that could allow his bones to be outside while his flesh and blood were inside.


    ¡®Muscles on White Bones Art. This is a Forbidden Art I sensed in the Heavenly Incense Rune that can stimte my subconsciousness and make my speed increase by leaps and bounds in a short span of time.¡¯


    The clone¡¯s face was no longer a face, but a white bone with flesh and blood inside it. He no longer looked like a human, but by going through with it, his speed had increased several times. In the blink of an eye, he increased the distance between him and Su Ming, who was chasing after him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He noticed that the clone¡¯s speed had suddenly surpassed it should be able to be able to achieve. He had almost escaped the distance in which Su Ming could detect him.


    Without any hesitation, Su Ming jumped forward, raised his right hand, and patted the storage bag. When he sent his divine thought into it, a roar echoed in space. The Resentful Wei appeared before him the next moment. After the long slumber, the Resentful Wei¡¯s aura had be slightly stronger, but cultivation base was not its specialty. Its strongest asset was its speed.


    Once the Resentful Wei appeared, Su Ming jumped on it. In an instant, the horse shot into space, chasing after the clone.


    While the clone used the Forbidden Art to flee, Su Ming used the Resentful Wei to give chase. After three days went by, the clone rushed into a ck gxy.


    There was no whirlwind there. Even if it fused into the ce, it would turn dark. The gxy looked incredibly huge, as if it was a ck ocean. It didn¡¯t allow any light inside, hiding all that was within it.


    Almost six hours after the clone rushed into the ck gxy, the Resentful Wei¡¯s burning body appeared before the ce. With Su Ming on its back, it rushed straight into the ck gxy.


    When the Resentful Wei stepped into the ck gxy, Su Ming stood on the Resentful Wei¡¯s body and stared before himself. A glint shone in his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s just as I expected. It won¡¯t be hard to catch the clone in the Sun Sinking Talisman¡¯s area. It¡¯ll be difficult Possessing him the second time, but this is a good ce for it.¡¯


    A hint of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 1178: All Spirits Hall (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1178: All Spirits Hall (3)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sun Sinking Talisman was one of the three great mysteries in True Morning Dao World. It was on the same level of mysteriousness as the Heavenly Incense Rune and Yin Death Region. No one knew its origins, and just like the Heavenly Incense Rune, it had existed since before True Morning Dao World had been born.


    Over the countless years, an unknown number of cultivators hade to this ce. They had all tried to investigate Sun Sinking Talisman. Many even came with the intention to take the runic symbol for themselves and be its master.


    But no one had ever seeded. Droves of cultivators hade. Each one of them had left, while the runic symbol remained in the gxy. It seemed like it would stay there for all eternity and would never disappear. It had watched True Morning Dao World walk to its glory, and then how it fell into emptiness.


    Throughout it all, it floated quietly without getting in anyone¡¯s way. It seemed like it would be this way even if another million years passed.


    Compared to the vortex in Yin Death Region, which did not allow anyone in, the Sun Sinking Talisman was like a wide opened gate which allowed all cultivators in.


    It also did not have the strange power of the Heavenly Incense Rune which could make clones independent and charm all cultivators, making them unable to free themselves from the addicting feeling of their levels of cultivation reaching false breakthroughs. Many souls had been injured like this. In fact, with just the least bit of carelessness, it was possible to get stuck in the Rune for all time.


    Inparison, the Sun Sinking Talisman was much gentler in nature. If cultivators could reach it, then they could leave it as they liked. They would note to any harm by visiting it.


    The only thing they would have to suffer was... their cultivation bases being suppressed in the pitch-ck world. Their divine senses would also be restrained, making it impossible for them to see beyond themselves. This turned all cultivators into mortals. Even if they opened their eyes, they would be blind. Yet this seemed to be the only use of the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    That was whypared to the Heavenly Incense Rune and Yin Death Region, much more people had visited the Sun Sinking Talisman; after all, it was the safest ce. However, for this to be true... there had to be no murderers among those who entered.


    Over the countless years, plenty of people had died in the ck world surrounding the Sun Sinking Talisman. Yet it was known to all that the people who had died did not do so because they were attacked by some sort of strange power from the Sun Sinking Talisman. They were actually killed by the people who had entered the ce with them. Due to the strangeness of the ce and other motives, they had attacked theirpanions.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s clone was clearly thinking about this.


    Su Ming stood on the Resentful Wei that had rushed into the ck world. At the instant he stepped inside, Su Ming sensed a powerful pressure press down on his divine sense, forcing it to instantly bounce back into his body. He could only spread it on his skin and no farther.


    To cultivators, losing their divine sense was equivalent to losing an eye, and if that was not enough, there was also no light in the ce. It was pitch ck. The darkness was so deep that even if a person focused his vision, they could not make out anything. This was equivalent to losing the other eyes as well. In other words, once any cultivator entered the ck world, they werepletely blind.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base was also greatly suppressed at the instant he entered the ck world. This suppression was not at all weak, but incredibly powerful. Su Ming instantly fell from Fate Realm to Mastery Realm, and judging by the fact that it didn¡¯t stop, it was likely that the closer Su Ming drew to the center, the greater the suppression on his cultivation base would be.


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He did not hesitate. He moved forward along with the Resentful Wei, not even searching for the clone. He believed that the clone woulde to him on his own.


    In fact, even if he did note, Su Ming would still have his ways to track him down.


    After all, Su Ming had pushed the clone into having no better option than toe to the Sun Sinking Talisman. Clearly, during the chase, the clone had turned into an existence akin to a prey in his eyes. With ingenious pushes and his pursuit, the clone¡¯s only choice had be this ce.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same as he went forward. He might not be able to see his surroundings, but the Resentful Wei was incredibly familiar with suchplete darkness. As it charged forward, it did not show any difort.


    Su Ming had foreseen this. After all, the Resentful Wei came from the void existing in the Relocation spots within Divine Essence Star Ocean. That world might have seemed colorful, but there were plenty of ces in it that were bathed in yearlong darkness.


    The Resentful Wei lived there, so it was only natural that its familiarity with darkness was much greater than that of normal people. This was one of the reasons why Su Ming had chosen this ce. When he closed his eyes, his mind fused with the Resentful Wei¡¯s. He used the Resentful Wei¡¯s eyes and saw the dark world, which was something very few cultivators got to see.


    It was a gray world with no other color present in it. The area around him was empty except for a huge, gray screen of light in front of him. It moved about continuously as if it was a ball of mes.


    With the Resentful Wei¡¯s eyes, Su Ming swept his gaze around the area. He did not see the clone¡¯s figure. However, the ck world was really vast, so it was not surprising for him to be unable to find the clone within the small area his eyes could see.


    Su Ming¡¯s shut eyes moved slightly. He did not open them, but raised his right hand and clenched his fist in the air.


    ¡®It does not matter whether you are willing to stay here. Since you came to this ce, don¡¯t think about leaving.¡¯ A hint of arrogance appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, a confidence that he had everything in his grasp.


    When he clenched his right fist, the clone shot out of the pitch-ck world on the other side. His eyes instantly brightened up. When he turned his head around, the corners of his lips lifted up in a ferocious sneer that was full of smugness.


    ¡®You are the original body, so my personality and manner of thinking are affected by you. That is why if there is a possibility for you to understand my thoughts, there is also a possibility for me to trick you.


    ¡®While you were chasing after me, my instinctive thought was to find a ce which could limit you and allow me to devour you. That is why I chose this ce.


    ¡®But that is just an act of deception. Hmph, I wanted to lure you to this ce and then leave you in this dark world. Su Ming, go on, continue believing in yourself. I know you¡¯re sure that I will attack on my own in this ce. When you find out that there is something off, I will have long since left True Morning Dao World!¡¯


    The clone let out a cold bark ofughter and charged into the distance. Yet when he was about to leave the ce, a buzzing sound reverberated in space. The instant the clone heard it, his expression changed, and he came to an abrupt halt.


    His face was incredibly dark. He no longer moved forward but retreated backwards, because he saw a whiteyer of ripples that looked like a board in front of him, and it was charging towards him. By the looks of it, the ripples near him were just a small part of the whole. They had spread through the entire region that belonged to the Sun Sinking Talisman!


    The ripples were Su Ming¡¯s supreme treasure. The instant he stepped into the ce, he had sent the supreme treasure away from his body and made it float above him. It had erged until it covered the entire region belonging to the Sun Sinking Talisman, then it turned into ripples and formed a seal akin to a cage.


    This meant that the ce had truly turned into a prison. If the clone tried to force his way out, he might immediately get sealed by the mighty pressure of the supreme treasure. This forced him to retreat and return to the pitch-ck world in the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    For the first time, panic appeared on the clone¡¯s face. He had thought that he had predicted all of Su Ming¡¯s moves, but every single time, Su Ming showed up to be one step ahead of him. There was no way for the clone to leave the area.


    ¡®If you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish!¡¯


    The clone no longer had any other choice. He gritted his teeth, and madness appeared on his face. Even if his cultivation base was restricted and he could not spread out his divine sense, it did not matter to the clone. To him, they were just external objects. His real strengthy in his physical body.


    With a loud whistle, the clone rushed through the pitch-ck world. With killing intent and madness in its eyes, he started sweeping through the ce.


    Su Ming stood with a calm expression on the charging beast. Within the pitch-ck world, he saw a gray gxy with the Resentful Wei¡¯s eyes.


    As time trickled by, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation was suppressed more and more. The closer he drew to the core, the worse it became. Soon, he was going to be suppressed to the state of only being in Sr Kalpa Realm.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared within the gray world. It was formed of countless threads and exuded a presence that did not mix with the world. The instant the presence appeared, it immediately devoured the gray shade around it.


    Even if Su Ming could only see the outline, he could tell at first nce that it was his clone. He could not see the clone¡¯s expression, but he could sense a thick foreboding air from the threads forming the figure.


    The clone had been moving in another direction, but its figure suddenly stopped in its tracks and looked at Su Ming. This scene birthed a thought in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Awareness. Once he gained his independent will, he should have awakened the awareness within his physical body thates from the Crimson Python Phoenix. That¡¯s why it can vaguely sense my existence in the darkness.¡¯


    Su Ming hade to a quick understanding of what had happened. At that moment, the clone turned and charged towards him without a sound. He had already lifted his right hand, and a killing seemed to be swiftly gathering on his fist.


    ¡®Even if most of his strengthes from his physical body, he is still suppressed in this ce. Based on how much time he used to gather his power, his level of cultivation should have been suppressed till he is only in Mastery Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. He watched the clone charge towards him. Soon, his eyes shone, and he lifted his right foot, stepping off the Resentful Wei. In a instant, he appeared in front of the clone. The clone¡¯s expression changed swiftly, as if he had noticed him. He wanted to move back, but it was toote. Su Ming raised his right hand and went to swiftly capture him. The clone let out a low growl, then raised his right hand, gathered all his power in it, and threw a punch towards Su Ming¡¯s iing right hand.


    Booming sounds erupted in the ck world, and Su Ming let out a harrumph. He did not move back, but instead went forward. As for the clone, his expression had changed drastically. Coughing up blood, he fell back swiftly.

 Chapter 1179: All Spirits Hall (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1179: All Spirits Hall (4)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Y-you... You can see me!¡±


    The clone¡¯s mind was in a mess at that moment. He did not think that Su Ming would be able to see his surroundings in the pitch-ck world within the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    This was something that the clone had been sure about. Himself, he could see his surroundings clearly. After all, it was not due to his eyes that he was able to notice Su Ming, but due to his perception. Since the other was the original body, its existence was like a ball of mes in his eyes.


    The reason Su Ming was unable to perceive the clone in the same manner was also because of their rtionship. It was like a small and big object. Due to the small object being small, it was hard to notice it, while the big object would be incredibly clear in the eyes of the small object.


    The clone was almost scared out of his wits at that moment. As he retreated swiftly, a cold sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips, and he took a step forward to give chase.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll run!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was ghastly, and it had an imposing tone that caused the clone¡¯s heart to tremble. As he retreated, he gritted his teeth, then with a roar, he executed the Forbidden Art to stimte his potential by having his bones act as his skin while his flesh went inside him. His speed instantly increased exponentially. The instant Su Ming raised his right hand and seized space, the clone escaped by a hair¡¯s breadth, fleeing madly.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He clenched his fist, and booming sounds immediately rose all around him. They came from the white ring which Su Ming had released earlier. It shrunk swiftly. As it did so, its ripple became an unmovable barrier. The clone couldn¡¯t get past it and could only wait to be captured.


    All of this happened in an instant. The moment it was done, Su Ming charged towards the clone once more. The clone might be incredibly fast, but there was a reason why the Art he used was known as a Forbidden Art. It had its drawbacks, like it could not be used for long periods of time, especially when it was cast twice in a row. The clone had less time than it takes for an incense stick to burn. After that, he would not only immediately slow down, he would also be heavily injured.


    But what else could he do besides this? He gritted his teeth and charged forward as blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. He rushed desperately towards the ce where the Sun Sinking Talisman was at the center of this ck world. Only when he was there would he have the slightest chance of survival.


    Roars reverberated in the world outside at that moment. The sound of the ripple from the ring shrinking inwards signified a dead end. The clone would only have a chance to survive if he reached the Sun Sinking Talisman, where both of their cultivation bases would be suppressed to their limit.


    That was why had activated his full speed regardless of the cost. He was confident that he could reach that ce in the span of the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, but he did not see that a hint of derision had appeared in Su Ming¡¯s expression as he chased after him.


    ¡®The sentience born due to the Heavenly Incense Rune might make the clone very simr to me, but he is more easily rmed and less cautious. Once he runs into life-threatening situations, his confidence falters, and he will run... for a dozen-something breaths. Then, I¡¯d like to see how you will continue running away.¡¯


    Su Ming chased after the clone at a moderate pace. He could sense that his level of cultivation had been suppressed, and he was no longer in a stable state in Sr Kalpa Realm. He fell to Lunar Kalpa Realm, then his level of cultivation was reduced to that of a person who had attained greatpletion in World ne Realm.


    And this had only taken sixteen breaths.


    At that moment, the clone coughed up a huge mouthful of blood, and his body shuddered. He had thought that the Forbidden Art couldst for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, but the duration had been cut short. A feeling of weakness rose in his heart, and it resulted in a broken smile on his face.


    He disregarded the suppression of his cultivation base. The suppression on his physical body was slightly less, but he was charging straight at the Sun Sinking Talisman. Besides, he had activated the Forbidden Art, so it had be way worse, and it all fell on his already weakened body.


    This was why the duration of the Forbidden Art had been reduced to only eighteen breaths instead of the original span of time which was the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn.


    The instant the clone slowed down, Su Ming took a step forward. When he raised his right hand, a mighty powernded at the top of the clone¡¯s head. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s will surged into his body. He was about to execute the second Possession.


    The fear of death stimted the clone, and he let out a shrill scream filled with his desire to live. Tnstant Su Ming activated Possession, his body shuddered, and a crack immediately appeared at the center of his brows. The moment Su Ming¡¯s Nascent Divinity filled the clone¡¯s body, a small human crawled out from the crack at center of the clone¡¯s brows and fled madly into the distance.


    The small human was the independent will born in the clone due to the Heavenly Incense Rune. It could be said that it was a soul, but it could also be said that it was a Nascent Divinity. At that moment, its speed instantly became incredibly great, and it rushed towards the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    The body of the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole no longer had any form of consciousness or soul. To Su Ming, there was no longer any need to Possess it. The thing before him was only an empty shell.


    His Nascent Divinity instantly fused back into him, and he quickly retrieved the body to put it into his storage bag. Then, Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the gigantic runic symbol in the shape of a long strip within the huge gray screen of light. It stood distinctly before his eyes despite being far in the distance.


    The clone¡¯s soul was charging at the runic symbol.


    ¡®Without your soul, I cannot Possess you, and I will not be able to go through the second Possession. I wonder what will happen during the second Possession. Honestly, I¡¯m very curious about it.¡¯


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The reason why he was so incredibly persistent in chasing down the clone was not just to make him his clone again, but more importantly, because he wanted to know whether he could Possess the same clone the second time and whether there would be some changes if that happened.


    With that sort of thought in mind, there was no way he would let the clone who had formed an independent will go so easily. This was such a rare urrence.


    He let out a cold harrumph and moved forward to chase down the clone¡¯s soul.


    The two of them were already incredibly close to the Sun Sinking Talisman, so the clone soon arrived at its side. The moment he reached it, his soul started trembling, and he started bing vague, as if he was withstanding some sort of mighty pressure and was about to dissipate.


    Su Ming had also felt his level of cultivation being restrained in a manner that he had never experienced before. His level of cultivation was being continuously weakened while he was getting close to the talisman. He fell from greatpletion in World ne Realm to only possessing the power belonging to those in theter stage of World ne Realm, then fell to the middle stage before sinking straight to the initial stage. When he closed in on the talisman, his cultivation base sank swiftly, and from Heaven Cultivation Realm, he dropped to Earth Cultivation Realm.


    This was a power level he had not experienced in a long time. It was the level of cultivation he had possessed when he was sent from thend of Berserkers to Divine Essence Star Ocean. Even so, Su Ming¡¯s intelligence and experience collected over the years did not allow a single change on his face. He might have be much slower, but he showed no hesitation. In an instant, he reached the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    Booming sounds surged through the area. The moment Su Ming arrived at the Sun Sinking Talisman, the white ring swept towards him from all around him. It had already shrunk to a point where it could envelop the Sun Sinking Talisman within it.


    The clone¡¯s soul looked like it was about to crumble. When it saw that the white ring hadpletely sealed the area and Su Ming was walking towards him, panic and fear which had never appeared on it before showed up on its face.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to kill me? I¡¯ve already given you my physical body¡ª¡± the clone screamed in a shrill voice.


    ¡°Your physical body?¡± Su Ming chuckled coldly.


    He did not waste his breath on the clone. He took a step forward and charged towards it, then lifted his right hand and seized it.


    Despair appeared on the soul¡¯s face. It had no power to fight Su Ming. Even if what Su Ming showed at that moment was the power of those in Earth Cultivation Realm, the clone could not face it.


    Madness and desperation twisted his features. The instant Su Ming seized him, he closed his eyes before swiftly opening them again. The aura of self-destruction instantly surrounded the soul. But the clone knew that self-destruction was useless. It knew that Su Ming was skilled in reversing time... but it could not ept not even attempting self-destruction and just allowed itself to be wiped off.


    That was why even though it knew it was useless, it still chose to self-destruct in a bout of madness. However, just as it had known it would be, self-destruction waspletely useless before Su Ming.


    The power of time reversing blew past him. Su Ming caught the clone¡¯s soul, and once he curled his fingers around it,yers of seals immediately covered it. Only then did Su MIng put it into his storage bag. Once he left the ce and his level of cultivation was no longer suppressed, he would immediately ce the soul back into his clone¡¯s body and Possess it a second time.


    Once he sealed the clone¡¯s soul, Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at the huge Sun Sinking Talisman. The gray light shone a hundred thousand feet around it, and there were threerge words written on it. However, Su Ming did not know those characters whole strokes formed the entirety of the talisman. Yet when he looked over, he could sense a primitive, savage power contained within them.


    For some unknown reason, the ancient feeling brought back memories of the Ancestral Spirits who were worshiped in Divine Essence Star Ocean. In fact, Su Ming could sense that the terrifying power in the talisman surpassed that of the white ring. It was clearly a supreme talisman which was in Avanicaya Realm.


    Su Ming did not intend to linger for too long in this ce. His level of cultivation had been suppressed to the point that his Earth Cultivation was already showing signs of instability. He turned around, intending to leave and return to the world outside to reunite with his senior brothers, but the moment he raised his foot, the Sun Sinking Talisman suddenly shuddered.


    ¡°The presence of an offering has appeared... Activate All Spirits Hall... Make the offering... and you can enter All Spirits Hall...¡±


    Buzzing sounds came from the Sun Sinking Talisman. A strange voice traveled through the area, causing Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble. At that instant, a great suction force came from the runic symbol. It enveloped Su Ming¡¯s body and pulled him over, as if it wanting to drag him into the runic symbol.


    ¡°There is no offering... the ritual master will offer himself as an offering...¡±


    The buzzing sounds became as loud as a roar, and Su Ming¡¯s expression changed drastically. The suction force had suddenly increased exponentially. The instant it looked like Su Ming would be dragged into the runic symbol, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the white ring. It shrank with a whistle and fixed itself on his right index finger to drag him out.


    When Su Ming was about to leave the suction area, light shone on the Sun Sinking Talisman, and a Relocation power was activated. Su Ming¡¯s eyes went wide, and a bitter smile appeared on his lips as a light spread out and covered him. It disappeared the next instant, but by then, Su Ming was already gone from the ck world.

 Chapter 1180: Four Years

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Four Years</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone led nearly one hundred thousand cultivators through True Morning Dao World. Wherever he passed, all the remaining cultivators would either deliver their souls and join the Ninth Summit, or their blood would flow in rivers. The instant Su Ming and the ring were Relocated by the Sun Sinking Talisman, he shuddered.


    The Ecang clone had long gray hair, and there was a blood-red light shining in his eyes. A murderous, bloodthirsty air fused with his madness to form an aura of death filled with a destructive intent that brought with it a heinous malicious air. This was a clone that was almost identical to the darkness itself once Su Ming¡¯s destructive personality fused with the Ecang clone!


    This clone was filled with aloofness. His appearance was slightly different from Su Ming¡¯s, and it would be difficult for anyone to notice his presence, but he was still Su Ming.


    The clone stopped in space at that moment. The near one hundred thousand cultivators behind him were silent. No one dared utter a single word. All of them only looked at the ck Ecang clone with respect in their eyes.


    ¡°Sun Sinking Talisman...¡±


    The eyes of the ck Ecang clone sparkled at that moment, and a pensive expression appeared on his face. He could sense that his original body had been Relocated. At that moment, the connection they shared had been severed, and he could not detect where his original body had gone. He could only vaguely sense that it had not ran into any dangers. But even though their connection had been severed and it looked like they had be two people who werepletely unrted to each other, the ck Ecang clone still acted ording to Su Ming¡¯s will.


    He was Su Ming. This was the inborn talent of the Abyss Builders that nothing else besides the Heavenly Incense Rune, as far as Su Ming knew, could interfere with the clones they Possessed.


    After a moment of pensive silence, red light shone in the eyes of the ck Ecang clone. He knew that he could not help his original body, which was why he decided to not bother himself with it. He could only act based on his original body¡¯s will and build the Ninth Summit in True Morning Dao World.


    ¡®I will gather enough power of thews of fate in the world around me, then when the original body returns, he can... rece True Morning Dao World!¡¯ Resolve appeared in the eyes of the Su Ming¡¯s ck Ecang clone. Without any hesitation, he charged forward.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a year passed. During that time, almost all the remaining cultivators in most of the regions of True Morning Dao World were gathered together under the joint efforts of eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, and the hundreds of thousands of cultivators who had spread out to search for them. Their efforts seemed seemed to have kickstarted a huge snowball rolling down a cliff, and it was slowly gettingrger.


    Huge rocks were gathered from all over the world, and theybined together to form the Ninth Summit¡¯s territory. They made up a huge continent with tall mountains in it. Towers rose up right after, and the outline of the Ninth Summit¡¯s Sect was slowly formed.


    Another half a year passed, and the outline of the Ninth Summit could no longer be seen. What was contained within the continent was a huge sect. It had an extraordinary air, and there were nearly five hundred thousand cultivators practicing cultivation over there. Some of them had be disciples of the Ninth Summit willingly, some were forced, or some joined due to other reasons.


    They were made up of various races. Some of them were originally from Morning Dao Sect, and some were once from the Immortals¡¯ Union. Yet at that moment, Morning Dao Sect was no longer around, and neither was the Immortals¡¯ Union. All of those people were members of the Ninth Summit.


    There were nine huge mountains within the Ninth Summit, and they were the most distinct creations of the sect. Mighty pressure spread out from them and enveloped the entire continent. In the distance, it turned into white ripples that blocked the whirlwind from entering the region. Even though Su Ming¡¯s original body had gone missing, his Ecang clone was still around.


    Once the Ecang clone wore the ck robe, besides his senior brothers, all the other people did not know that the ck-robed man known as the Great Sect Elder in the Ninth Summit in the open and the malicious fiend in private was just a clone.


    The first Sect Master of the Ninth Summit was second senior brother. Eldest senior brother was not willing to take up that position, and Hu Zi was far toozy to do it. Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone did not care about statuses, so it was only natural that the title fell on second senior brother¡¯s head.


    As for eldest senior brother, he was also a Great Sect Master, just like Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone. He was in charge of punishments. With his murderous aura, he intimidated all the disciples.


    Hu Zi had nothing to do, but he was already ustomed to fighting, so he took up the responsibility of bringing more disciples to the Ninth Summit and continuously expanding its territory in True Morning Dao World by ceaselessly conquering new areas. It did not matter to him whether the territory had once belonged to Morning Dao Sect or the Immortals¡¯ Union. At that moment, there were only cultivators who had lost their foundation in these ces.


    Within the Ninth Summit were nine huge mountains, and the ninth summit was where the sect¡¯s great hall was located. Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone upied the fourth summit. Once he let Hu Zi take care of the battles, he went into year-long istion to refine the power of the fate in the world gathered on him. The third summit belonged to Hu Zi. The second summit was their second senior brother¡¯s chamber, and the first summit belonged to eldest senior brother.


    Time passed, and it soon were two full years since Su Ming had disappeared. During them, the Ninth Summit continued growing stronger. The sect had expanded and be a gigantic object in the gxy.


    In the two years, the number of cultivators in the Ninth Summit had grown from its initial five hundred thousand to nearly eight hundred thousand. This might not sound like much, but it has to be remembered that a disaster had struck True Morning Dao World. Before it, there were tens of millions of cultivators, but they had been reduced so greatly that not even one-tenth of the original number remained.


    There was also one time where the Ninth Summit¡¯s continuous expansion hade to an end. It was when Hu Zi had brought the cultivators from the Ninth Summit to engage in a fierce battle against another group of cultivators in the northernmost area.


    This matter had even shocked Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, causing him to end his istion. Once he egressed, he personally went to the northernmost area of True Morning Dao World. Once he went through a battle of Arts that shook the universe, he severely wounded the most powerful warrior there, but he was also heavily injured, so he retreated to the Ninth Summit to enter istion once more.


    After this event, Hu Zi ended his conquest of the gxy. Once he returned to the Ninth Summit, he ced his full attention on Su Ming¡¯s initial request of cracking the Relocation Rune leading to Morning Dao Sect.


    Even Hu Zi, who had extreme talent with Runes, needed some time to crack the Rune. After all, it was a Rune that served a function simr to protection for Morning Dao Sect for countless years. It had been shut down from the inside, so if it could be easily cracked open from the outside, it would not live up to its name.


    But Hu Zi was confident. With just a few years, he would definitely be able to crack it.


    However, based on that battle, it was made sure that even if Su Ming had disappeared, he was still the strongest person in the Ninth Summit. Even if the Ecang clone fought against him at full power, he would not be Su Ming¡¯s opponent. This was something publicly acknowledged by his senior brothers.


    It was also because of this that the Ninth Summit stopped its expansion. They halted right beyond the spot which belonged to the sect which had appeared around the same time as the Ninth Summit.


    It was known as New Dao Sect, and all the cultivators in it had once belonged to Morning Dao Sect. If anyone continued making deductions based on this, they would be able to guess that they were once an army sent from Morning Dao Sect to fight against the Immortals¡¯ Union. They might have suffered a blow under the disaster, but they still had nearly one million cultivators in their New Dao Sect.


    It was them who had stopped the Ninth Summit from continuing their expansion. Their strongest warrior, someone known as an Almighty in New Dao Sect, had an unfathomable level of cultivation. It was him who had personally fought against Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone. That battle had even forced the Ecang clone to reveal his true form, which resulted in both of them being injured badly, and they isted themselves due to their injuries.


    This had stopped the Ninth Summit¡¯s expansion, but it was the same for New Dao Sect. They could not do anything to the Ninth Summit. Norge-scale battles urred between them anymore, but small-scale scuffles were a constant event.


    If True Morning Dao World only had the Ninth Summit and New Dao Sect, then the scuffles between them would only continue growing until they reached a point when one of them could no longer hold on. But this did not happen because Su Ming and New Dao Sect¡¯s Almighty were not the only ones who had the idea of creating a sect. There was a third force to the south of Morning Dao Sect.


    It was known as the South Union, formed by many small races who were remnants of the Immortals¡¯ Union. There were also nearly one million cultivators among them, and plenty of them were powerful warriors. In fact, their overall strength surpassed that of the Ninth Summit without Su Ming and New Dao Sect. However, the gap torn through Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos existed between the South Union and the Ninth Summit. That region was where the whirlwind was the strongest. As it raged there, it indirectly stopped most of the movements of the cultivators in the South Union. Even if they had found a way to move through the whirlwind, it was still difficult for them to move through the region with the strongest whirlwind inrge numbers.


    They did not have the protective ripple which could allow them to move for long periods of time in the whirlwind, so even if they decided to circumnavigate the whirlwind, once they suffered a setback, they would all perish. This was why they had not engaged in major conflicts with the Ninth Summit and New Dao Sect.


    Just like that, during the period of two years Su Ming was missing, the three great forces in True Morning Dao Sect slowly expanded. They kept each other in check, and a rarely seen bnce existed among them.


    However, this bnce was incredibly fragile. With the slightest mistake, it could be broken. Once it happened, a battle among the three great forces of power would break out, and each of them would have to reveal their trump card.


    The Ninth Summit had no way to know about the trump cards of the South Union and New Dao Sect, just like how the other two forces had no way of knowing theirs. The Ninth Summit¡¯s trump card was Su Ming¡¯s return, and their other trump card was cracking Morning Dao Sect¡¯s Relocation Rune.


    Once it was gone, the people of the Ninth Summit could upy Morning Dao Sect. Even if it had been reduced to ruins, as long as they were there, they could swiftly grow stronger. In fact, they could then disregard the whirlwinds in the world outside. With one hundred-something Relocation spots, they could instantly appear anywhere they wanted.


    Time continued to pass, the slowly, the third year went by, and then the fourth was gone. The scuffles between the three forces gradually grew more intense, and they seemed to be reaching a point where they could no longer be controlled.

 Chapter 1181: If You Desire Life, Then You Must Possess Life!

    <h4>Chapter 1181: If You Desire Life, Then You Must Possess Life!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Four years...¡±


    Fog covered an area so great it seemed boundless. The humidity there and the asional sounds of water dripping that came from far in the distance and just nearby had apanied Su Ming for four years.


    The fog was divided into different colors. They would asionally change and asionally intersect with each other...


    There was a figure in the purpleyer of fog. He was stumbling forward, and his footsteps were slow. It was as if with every single step he took, his body would suffer great pain. After a moment, the figure revealed itself out of the purpleyer of fog.


    It had a head full of white hair and a face full of wrinkles. The person seemed to have just crawled out of his grave. No signs of any ripples of cultivation bases could be detected from his frail body. He was just like a mortal.


    If it was not for the resolve in his eyes and because Su Ming could be barely recognized from his features, no one would be able to imagine that this old man who looked like he would fall from a single gust of wind... would be Su Ming, who was sent to this ce four years ago.


    He panted harshly while walking out of the fog at a slow pace. The moment he stepped out, a long arc charged over from within the purple fog. It rushed towards Su Ming and shot through his body before leaving with a trail of nearly ck blood. That blood sttered on the floor and let out sizzling sounds. The thing that had shot through Su Ming was a flying fish.


    Right after hitting him, it melted due to the ck blood in his body. Su Ming staggered, then fell to the ground, still and unmoving.


    Time trickled by. When the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn passed, signs of the purple fog about to undergo a change in color appeared. When red shade slowly appeared, a figure flew out of the fog. It was a wild dog with mes spreading out from its body.


    The wild dog had six eyes, and they were all shining at that moment. The creature was so quick that it instantly reached Su Ming, but it did not immediately approach him. Instead, it circled him a few times, asionally lifting its head to look at the fog changing color. When it saw that the fog was about to turn red, hesitation appeared in all six of its eyes. Then, it lowered its head and went to bite Su Ming¡¯s neck.


    The moment it opened its mouth wide, Su Ming¡¯s still body suddenly moved. He raised his right hand, and he was so fast that he sent his fist straight towards the wild dog¡¯s wide open mouth before it could react. He grabbed its tongue, then yanked it out in one swift, clean motion as if he had done this countless times.


    At that same time, he stood up and rammed himself against the wild dog. When it let out a broken groan, Su Ming grabbed the wild dog¡¯s neck with his left hand, forced it to run with him. When the fog behind them turned from purple to red, Su Ming had already vanished without a trace with the wild dog.


    About ten thousand lis away from where Su Ming was originally was a ck mountain. It was barren, and not a single nt could be found on it. On the mountainside was a hewed out cave abode.


    The moment a body appeared inside it, the fog in the distance turnedpletely red, and an indescribably hot wave of air erupted from that ce. Wherever it went, the ground would immediately melt. Every single existence disintegrated, and several wild dogs could be seen fleeing swiftly, but they were engulfed by the hot wave of air in the blink of an eye and reduced to ashes.


    Su Ming stepped into his cave abode without any hesitation. At the moment he did so, the hot wave of air crashed against the mountain with a bang. A huge force rushed into the cave abode. When it was about to touch Su Ming, he charged forward and avoided it by a hair¡¯s breadth. Like this, he entered the depths of the cave abode.


    A sullen look appeared in his eyes. Su Ming turned his head back and cast a nce behind him. In silence, he lifted the dead dog and bit down on its neck, devouring its blood inrge mouthfuls. That blood trickled down the corner of his lips, faint golden in color!


    As he swallowed up the blood, the wrinkles on Su Ming¡¯s face slowly disappeared. His hair, too, gradually changed. By the time he drank all of the wild dog¡¯s blood, his appearance had changed drastically. He looked simr to how he was four years ago, but a faint, undefinable, imposing aura had appeared about him. That imposing air did note from his expression, but from his blood and his aura.


    He flung the wild dog¡¯s corpse to the side. Itnded in arge pile of skeletons in the cave. There were thousands of them, and they were packed densely together, which gave them an incredibly ghastly air.


    ¡®Four years... this damned All Spirits Hall has trapped me here for a full four years!¡¯


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth and sat down cross-legged by the side while staring at the sky beyond the entrance of the cave. The sky was red, and below it was a hot wave of air that could burn even him to a crisp.


    Its heat surpassed the destructive power of the fifth kiln. In truth, it surpassed all forms of destruction Su Ming had ever witnessed.


    ¡®All Spirits Hall... This damned All Spirits Hall, one of the three great mysteries in Divine Essence Star Ocean, is actually connected to the Sun Sinking Talisman. They form one whole entity!


    ¡®This is the birthce of all spirits spoken of in the legends among the tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean. It is the source of all Ancestral Spirits...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was dark as he stared at the crimson red sky beyond the cave. It reminded him of all that he had went through during thest four years.


    Four years ago, he had been Relocated to this ce. While ceaselessly searching for an exit, he had ran into the changes in the fog. In the face of the terrifying red light and the hot wave of air that could burn him, he experienced and survived many perilous situations.


    He also noticed that while his level of cultivation was back to its normal level, he could not replenish it. Every single time he wasted a bit of it, it was gone forever. If he could not find the exit by the time he used up all of his cultivation base, there was a high possibility that he would die in this ce.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t dare to casually use his Enchanted Treasures, especially the white ring. In this strange ce where he could not recover his cultivation base once he used it, retaining his strength was his best option.


    When the scenes from the past four years shed through Su Ming¡¯s mind, his pupils suddenly shrank. His presence immediately disappeared. An aura of death surrounded his body. He fixed his gaze on the small redyer of sky he could see beyond the cave.


    Figures bathed in faint golden light charged past there. He could tell that most of them were in human form, but there were also existences like ferocious beasts among them. When they charged through the sky, they let out piercing screams that could make a person¡¯s soul ache in pain.


    ¡°One form of life was born before heaven and earth. It allowed all the other forms of life to be born, and it nourished them...¡±


    ¡°Heaven and earth could exist for so long because they do not operate for their own survival. This is what allows them to stay eternal [1]. If you desire life, then you must possess life...¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Spirits precede Antecedental Spirits. Theye from before the time of the universe, which is why those who live must destroy lives...¡±


    Amid the piercing voices were jumbled up murmurs that echoed without end.


    Su Ming fixed his stare on the figures in the crimson red sky. In his ears he heard the murmurs he could not understand. He clenched his right hand into a fist and did not move. He would never forget those figures.


    On the third month since he had arrived in this ce, he saw them for the first time. In the face of these bizarre entities which disregarded all divine abilities and power from his cultivation base, almost all of Su Ming¡¯s life force had been sucked out, forcing him to activate his supreme treasure. Only by sparing no pains and using up his cultivation base could he crush one.


    However, he had not expected that once he destroyed one of them, thousands or mo lire ten thousand of them rose in its ce. A huge hall had suddenly appeared in the crimson sky and chased Su Ming through the bizarre world.


    During the relentless pursuit, Su Ming¡¯s body had be increasingly weaker. When his life force was almost extinguished, the crimson red sky disappeared. The fog in the ce turned white, and all the strange creatures chasing Su Ming disappeared without a trace.


    Everything had returned to normal.


    Red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stopped recalling the scenes which had happened in the past four years to stare at the figures in the sky beyond the cave abode. After a long while, he turned his head around and cast his gaze on the ferocious beasts¡¯ skeletons.


    If he had not identally noticed that some of the strange, ferocious beasts with flesh and blood in the area could allow him to restore his life force when he drank their blood while also allowing him to restore his cultivation base a little, it would have been very difficult for him to persevere.


    ¡®But the ferocious beasts in this ce are all incredibly cunning. It¡¯s clear that they possess intelligence. If I want to kill them, I need to do it one strike, or else even if I manage to kill them, I won¡¯t be able to make up for what I lose.¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming raised his right hand and touched the bloody mess on his chest. The blood there was ck, and it was a poison he had formed after killing numerous ferocious beasts and drinking their blood.


    This blood had already spread through Su Ming¡¯s entire body, but if he stopped drinking the golden beast blood, he would not be able to replenish the cultivation base and life force he used up. This was... a dilemma. He had contemted over this in the past, and in the end, he chose to drink the creatures¡¯ blood.


    His blood might have turned ck, but this wasn¡¯t the only change in his body. His chest was a good example of that. The injury he sustained when he was pierced had already healedpletely without Su Ming needing to use any of his power.


    As time trickled by, the crimson shade in the world outside slowly disappeared aftersting seven whole days. It was reced by a white world. Only when the sky beyond the cave abode turned white in Su Ming¡¯s eyes did the aura of death around him disappear. When he returned to normal, his expression became gloomy.


    ¡®Over the past four years, I¡¯ve walked through all the regions. This is a world that seems to have no end. Yet I didn¡¯t see any signs of cultivators... Perhaps the exit is not on the ground, but in the pce that appeared in the sky in the past.¡¯


    Su Ming was silent. This was a theory that had appeared in his mind a long time ago, but he was always a little uncertain about it. He turned his head around and cast his gaze at the cave abode around him. The signs of hewing made it clear that the cave had not formed naturally.


    Su Ming had found it coincidentally. The cave abode was already like this when he arrived.


    After being silent for a while more, Su Ming directed his gaze towards another direction in the cave abode. Near one wall... there was a ck skeleton that belonged to a human. It was a cultivator, most likely the previous owner of the cave abode.


    Even after he had died, waves of mighty pressure still spread out from his skeleton.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Up to this point, everything said there refers to Tao Te Jing, written by Laozi during the Spring and Autumn Period.

 Chapter 1182: Path of Life

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Path of Life</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®All Spirits Hall, the ce rumored to be the spot where all Ancestral Spirits appeared...¡¯


    Su Ming cast his gaze at the skeleton and frowned. There was an ancient air to it, making it clear that it had been there for a countless years.


    All Spirits Hall waspletely separated from the world beyond. If it was not for the Sun Sinking Talisman, it would have been impossible for Su Ming to step into this ce and be trapped in it for four years.


    He stared at the skeleton, and the skeleton¡¯s empty eyes seemed to be staring back at him. There seemed to be a hint of derision in that look. He was mocking Su Ming for expecting to leave the ce. The skeleton was waiting for him to end up like it in the future, for the day when his blood and flesh will disappear and he will turn into mere bones.


    The ck color of the bones might be due to time leaving its tracks on the them, but there was also a possibility... that the cultivator had drank even more blood from the ferocious beasts than Su Ming. In time, it not only his turned his blood ck, but even his bones.


    ¡°Make... the offering...¡± Su Ming sighed softly.


    He still remembered that the Sun Sinking Talisman had been activated for some unknown reason four years ago. Once he was Relocated to this ce, a buzzing sound from the Sun Sinking Talisman had reverberated in the area.


    ¡®It said that there is no offering... so the ritual master shall offer himself as an offering...The ritual master it referred to should be me. Based on the situation at that time, some unintentional action of mine had fulfilled a condition for the activation of the Sun Sinking Talisman, which has existed for countless years.


    ¡®But another action of mine after that made me unable toplete the Sun Sinking Talisman¡¯s request, which is why as a punishment, I was sent to this ce as an offering.¡¯


    In truth, Su Ming hade to understand this a few years ago. There was only one thing that could work as the so-called offering¡ªthe soul of the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole.


    Perhaps only this sort of independent will born due to the Heavenly Incense Rune could somewhat fulfil the requirements for the offering and fit the description of the spirit within the All Spirits Hall¡¯s name.


    However, Su Ming had put away the clone¡¯s soul, which meant that he removed the offering right before the Sun Sinking Talisman activated, which was why everything after that had happened.


    ¡®Since this skeleton exists here and I could be Relocated to this ce, then even if it has been a long time since thest time someone came in, there has to be more skeletons in this ce, and in fact, there is a high possibility that there are still living people.¡¯


    Locating the survivors could be a method for him to get out. Even if he could not, he could stille to understand this so-called All Spirits Hall.


    After a period of silence, Su Ming stared at the white sky beyond the cave abode. He knew it wouldst for seven days. At that time, the color of the fog would change again, and new types of dangers would appear until the red shade descended on the ground again. This was like a cycle.


    Su Ming turned his head and cast a nce at the cave abode again, and a determined expression appeared on his face. He had already stayed in this ce for several years, only moving around in the area nearby so that he could rush back when he needed to avoid the bizarre existences in the red fog.


    However, this could not be a long-term n. If he wanted to leave, he had to gain more knowledge of the world outside. At the very least, he had to learn about the origins of the figures in the red fog. Also... he had to be able to step into the gigantic pce which had once appeared in the sky. There was a good chance it was the way to leave.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. His eyes shone, and his skin immediately aged. His body slowly turned old, and his hair started graying. An aura of death slowly filled his body. This was the way of existing which required the least amount of his cultivation base. It was something he had found out during the the four years through trial and error. With this method, he could keep his precious cultivation base instead of wasting it.


    Once he turned into an old man, Su Ming stood up and walked out of his cave abode. He cast his gaze into the distance, and everything tithing his line of sight was white fog tumbling by the ground. The sky was filled with it as well, so there was only a white shade all around him.


    There was no sign of anything breathing either. The ce was as silent as a gigantic grave. Su Ming quietly went down the mountain, ignoring the white fog. He quickly headed in the easternmost direction. He did not use his cultivation base, only his legs. This might not be able topare to his speed when he traveled with his cultivation base, but he was still much faster than mortals.


    It was something that Su Ming had been incredibly unused to when he just entered the world of the fog. His speed had be much slower, and the weakness from not using his cultivation base made him feel as if his body could not ept this fact. However, as he drank the beasts¡¯ blood and his own blood changed, his physical constitution went through a gradual change.


    Su Ming did not know whether this change was good or bad, but he needed it to survive.


    He had already be very familiar with the area around him, and he did not stop along the way. When the fourth day arrived, he stood at the summit of a tall mountain in the easternmost direction. When he turned his head back, he could still locate the cave abode he had lived in for years, even though his vision was obscured by the fog.


    The ce where he stood was the furthest spot he had ever traveled to during the years he had investigated the area.


    As he stared at the concealed cave abode in the white fog, resolve appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. Hiding was indeed much safer, but being safe meant dying while trapped there. If he remained there, he would turn into a skeleton in the end, just like the other cultivator in the cave.


    If Su Ming wanted to leave the damned All Spirits Hall, he needed to leave the cave, which was his safe haven, first. There might be plenty of dangers in the world outside, but this ce also held the chance to ever escape.


    It was not easy to make this sort of decision with unswerving resolution. After all, it was human nature to refuse leaving a safe ce they found in a dangerousnd only to be ce themselves in danger once more. This sort of act was instinctively rejected by all forms of life.


    Most of them would choose to stay in the safe haven. Even if they knew that nothing would change by doing so and they would just end up dead, dyingter was still better than dying sooner.


    Su Ming had also only made up his mind after staying there for years. At that moment, he cast a deep nce at the cave, and turned his head away to walk along the mountain marking the spot he had moved the furthest in the past. He then dashed into the fog beneath him, stepping where he had never gone to in the past four years.


    The fog obscured his vision, making it impossible for him to see even a few inches before his eyes. Every single time he used his divine sense, it used up a bit of his cultivation base again, which was why Su Ming rarely did so. Besides the fact that it would make him spend his cultivation base, he would also attract unnecessary trouble to himself.


    This was a lesson, a lesson Su Ming had learned four years ago. The main reason behind why he was chased down by the living creatures in the red fog in the past was because his divine sense had attracted a figure in the red fog to him.


    All of the living creatures in this ce seemed to be incredibly perceptive to divine senses. They would instantly notice it even if he used just a tiny bit of it.


    That was why unless it was absolutely necessary, Su Ming would not use his divine sense. The white fog, however, had the safest white light among all the colors, so Su Ming attempted to use his divine sense to scan the area.


    His divine sense was weakened and limited in the fog, which was why even if he used his full strength, it would not reach too far. But if he wanted to leave a Brand of the terrain in his mind, it was still possible, and it would help him to not get lost even if he could not see the area.


    Days passed as Su Ming continued moving ceaselessly. Without any time to rest, he walked for seven days. When the fog gradually turned from white to blue, he had already traveled an incredibly long distance. When he saw the blue shade appear in the white fog, Su Ming visibly rxed a little. His constantly vignt heart even allowed him to sit down cross-legged and rest for a while.


    During the four years, Su Ming could not find the pattern in the fog. He only knew that white would definitelye after red, but it waspletely impossible for him to deduce what woulde next. There was a possibility that it could be blue, but it could also be green, and even purple. In fact, there was even a possibility that it would turn back to red.


    That was why the span of seven days was a limit and a gamble. It was also the reason why Su Ming would never move for more than four days, making it the furthest distance he would travel in the past. He never risked not having enough time to return to his cave abode.


    Unless... he went out to hunt.


    Caution, vignce¡ªSu Ming was constantly on alert during the four years he had stayed in this ce. Even if the white fog turned blue, Su Ming only rxed for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before focusing and looking around himself with caution. Then, he slowly walked forward.


    He knew that the white fog and the red fog would definitelyst for seven days, but the period of time the other-colored fog wouldst was uncertain. They mightst for a day, but they could also stay for seven days. In fact, there was even a possibility that they would remain only for half a day, or even just two hours. Su Ming had personally witnessed this.


    While remaining vignt, he continued running forward without hesitation, using the full speed he could muster at that moment...


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t Possess my clone, or else I¡¯d be much faster.¡¯


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. He had tried multiple times in the past four years to bring out his clone and its soul from his storage bag so that he could Possess and fuse with it, but every single time the clone appeared, the fog in the world outside would instantly turn red. Even if it had been thepletely safe white fog previously, it would still change, and arge number of figures would instantly appear.


    The amount of time he had was not enough for Su Ming to Possess his clone. If he persevered, he would only find himself drowned out by the existences in the red fog.


    The blue fogsted for three days before it turned orange. Five days after the orange fog, which marked half a month since Su Ming had set out, it turned purple.


    The instant Su Ming saw it, an extremely vignt expression appeared on his face. During the past four years, he had learned that the purple fog was the fog for hunting.


    The ferocious beasts which could allow him to recover his cultivation base after he drank their blood would only appear in the purple fog, but Su Ming was not just on guard against these creatures. There was another pattern that he had noticed happen almost every single time during his countless observations.


    Red would definitely appear after purple!

 Chapter 1183: The Red Fog Descends

    <h4>Chapter 1183: The Red Fog Descends</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Boom!


    While in the purple fog, Su Ming had his right hand wrapped around a ferocious beast that looked like a fierce tiger. The creature might resemble this familiar creature, but it had a horn on its forehead.


    At that moment, the tiger look-alike was pushed tightly on the ground by Su Ming¡¯s hand on its neck. Veins popped up on Su Ming¡¯s right hand. The power of his cultivation base reverberated between his fingers.


    With a calm expression on his old face, he swept his gaze across the area, then with a powerful squeeze, he crushed the tiger-like beast¡¯s neck, resulting in a loud crack. He then lowered his head to bite down on the creature¡¯s neck and sucked in arge mouthful of its blood, swallowing it all down.


    Even if the tiger-like beast had its neck crushed, it still struggled, but with Su Ming¡¯s right hand pushing it down, its struggles were futile, no matter how hard it tried. As Su Ming drank its blood, it gradually stopped moving.


    When Su Ming finally raised his head, the corners of his mouth were covered in blood. If anyone saw him at that moment, they would definitely be terrified, and their hearts would tremble. At that moment, Su Ming looked incredibly horrifying and hideous. Even if his Ecang clone was not around, there was still a malicious air spilling out from him.


    He wiped off the blood at that corners of his mouth and unfurled his right hand, letting go of the ferocious beast he had pushed down. He stood up, and with a single move charged into the distance. This time, he no longer used his feet to walk, but his cultivation base to do so. If this was a usual hunt, Su Ming would not do so, but right then, he was in the world outside, and he had no idea when the purple fog would turn red. He had to charge forward.


    This was part of his n. Only when the purple fog appeared would the ferocious beasts appear to be his replenishment, making him have fewer misgivings about using his cultivation base.


    Su Ming was so fast that he instantly disappeared into the distance. After a moment, a ferocious beast resembling a python had its skull seized by his left hand. No matter how tightly the python wound itself around his body and bound him, Su Ming¡¯s speed did not decrease.


    As he charged forward, he bit down on the python¡¯s body and swallowedrge gulps of its blood. After a moment, he let go and simply allowed the python¡¯s body to slide off of him. His speed then increase once more.


    Time trickled by like that. When the first day of the purple fog was over, Su Ming came to an abrupt halt and let go of a wild dog whose blood he hadpletely drained. Dark red light shone in his eyes. Besides the color of his blood changing, this was another thing the came from him continuously drinking the beasts¡¯ blood over the past four years.


    When he stopped, Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone, and he turned his head to the side to cast a nce at the fog to his right. He had sent out his divine sense outwards before retrieving just as fast. He sensed that there was a small hill in the fog to his right. The inside of the hill was empty, but there were faint ripples from a Rune in it.


    He only hesitated for the span of a few breaths before changing his direction and charging towards the small hill. He moved quickly since he had already activated his cultivation base. Before long, he arrived near the small hill. When he looked at it, his pupils shrank.


    Before him was a small white hill. Even though there was a purple tint to the hill due to the purple fog, Su Ming could still tell that it was white. The hill was empty inside and there were indeed ripples of a Runeing from it, but they were damaged. With a single move, Su Ming appeared on the hill. He saw a gigantic pit at the top of the hill, and within it was a cave abode.


    The inside was a wreck. There was even dust in it. In fact, there was even some purple fog seeping into the cave and filling it. Su Ming walked in and immediately saw two corpses pinned to the wall of the cave.


    One of them wasrge, and the other small. He could tell that therger corpse belonged to a man, and the smaller one was clearly a child of only five or six years. Their bodies were twisted, a telling sign that they had suffered great pain before their deaths. The twisted angles on their bodies made Su Ming remember the pain he had suffered when he had almost all of his life force sucked out by the figures in the red fog.


    The corpses were pinned to the wall, and the thing which held them there were two red spears made of bone. They had pierced their skulls an unknown amount of time ago.


    There were quite a lot of shattered rocks on the ground around them. Su Ming stood there and quietly stared at the two corpses before shifting his gaze to the two bone spears which still exuded waves of murderous, chilling aura. He lifted his head silently and looked at the huge opening above him.


    A scene naturally formed in his mind. He saw the two people who were originally not corpses, one an adult, and the other a child. They lived in this ce to hide from the dangers of the outside world, but one day, perhaps when the fog in the world outside turned red, their cave abode was sted apart by someone...


    Shattered stones fell, and two bone spears descended, pinning the two people, who might be father and son, to the wall. They screamed shrilly when a bunch of figures from the red fog pounced on them and sucked out all their life force.


    Su Ming stared at the opening quietly, his wariness growing stronger. A fierce light lit up in his eyes. In the cave abode, he learned that the dangers in his new world were not just exclusive to the figures in the red fog. There was another equally dangerous existence who could throw bone spears around.


    ¡®Just what happened in this world..?¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming left the cave abode. He might not know when the purple fog outside would turn red, but the cave abode was already damaged. With the hole around, it was impossible for him to use it to hide. That was why before the fog turned red, he had to quickly find a spot to hide from the disaster.


    As time passed, the purple fog tumbled more intensely. While Su Ming charged through it, a dark look appeared in his eyes. His experience of thest four years told him that once the purple fog reached its most intense, it would then descend into a rtive calm. Usually, once this happened, the red fog would descend.


    Although this was not absolute, the probability of it happening was six out of ten.


    The second day, the third day... When the fourth day arrived, the purple fog around Su Ming became like a roaring wave. It tumbled around while roaring. This was the moment when it was at its strongest, but during the past few days, Su Ming had not managed to find a ce to hide from the disaster. He did not give up, however. In silence, he continued charging forward.


    When the fifth day arrived, the fog suddenly calmed down, and Su Ming came to a halt. He sighed softly, then threw a carcass of a ferocious beast drained of blood down.


    ¡®I can only use this method now. It might be slightly dangerous, but since I chose to walk out of the cave, it¡¯s only natural for me to hold onto the resolve to face dangers.¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. He raised his right leg and stomped on the ground while facing the calm purple fog. With a bang, cracks appeared on the ground. Su Ming lifted his right hand, then threw a punch down. With booming sounds reverberating in the air, a deep pit appeared in the ground.


    Su Ming swung his arm, and the pit immediately sank deeper. The next moment, Su Ming sensed a powerful repelling force spreading out from the ground. Even if he wanted to continue downwards, it was beyond his capabilities to do so.


    He knew that this was his limit, so he sat down cross-legged, formed a seal with his hands, and pushed outwards. The earth above him immediately gathered together, and in just a few breaths, thend became t, burying Su Ming underneath it.


    Around two hours after Su Ming hid himself, the calm purple fog in the world outside suddenly started changing color. In an instant, it turned red, and at the same time, the sky was covered in crimson, casting a world in its shade.


    At the same time, shrill, piercing screeches echoed in the red fog. Figures who looked like they were born in the red fog walked out and devoured all the life force of the lives they saw.


    Murmurs echoed in the world during that instant as well.


    ¡°One form of life was born before heaven and earth. It allowed all the other forms of life to be born, and it nourished them...¡±


    ¡°Heaven and earth could exist for so long because they do not operate for their own survival. This is what allows them to stay eternal. If you desire life, then you must possess life...¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Spirits precede Antecedental Spirits. Theye from before the time of the universe, which is why those who live must destroy lives...¡±


    The piercing sounds seemed to possess some sort of strange power. Even if Su Ming had hidden himself in the depths of the ground, he could still hear the voices.


    He had made his presence disappear and filled his body with the aura of death while hiding from the red fog in the depths. Su Ming had used this method when he was chased down by the figures in the red fog, but he understood that it was only a temporary measure. It could not be used for a long term. During the span of the seven days that the red fog was around, he had at moststed for four days before he was found.


    ¡®Four days. It¡¯s alright even if Ist for only four days. If I canst for one more day, I will have one day less to be pursued by them...¡¯ Su Ming had to make himself calm down and count down the time quietly in his heart.


    Days slowly passed. The second day, the third day, and the fourth day went by... While Su Ming waited quietly and vigntly, the fifth day passed, but when the sixth day arrived, he suddenly jolted, and a fierce light shone in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he raised his right hand and punched the earth above him. As booming sounds surged into the air, the ground trembled, and Su Ming rushed out of it.


    At the same moment, more than a dozen red figures pounced at the spot where he had hidden previously. If it was not because Su Ming had noticed them quickly, he would have instantly had all his life force sucked out.


    ¡®Two more days...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. Once he rushed out of the ground, he immediately charged into the red fog. He did not choose to hide in the depths of the ground again. He had tried it before, and he had gained some experience after paying a price for it. He knew that he could only hide in the ground once in the red fog. It waspletely useless if he tried it again.


    As he charged forward through the fog, the piercing voices behind him grew stronger. Figures appeared and charged towards him, dashing in his direction in a frenzy.


    In less time than it takes for an incense stick to burn, numerous red figures surrounded Su Ming.


    He gritted his teeth and leaped up. With the power to fly, he charged into the distance. Right away, many red figures manifested above him. Once they saw him, they screeched and chased after him.

 Chapter 1184: Heavenly Spirit Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Heavenly Spirit Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Whoosh!


    The sound caused Su Ming¡¯s expression to change. When he formed a seal with his right hand, the power belonging to those in Fate Realm immediately appeared around him, turning intoyers of seals that enveloped him. Yet right away, they crumbledyer byyer, and Su Ming shuddered. He opened his mouth, but he could not even cough up a single bit of blood. His aura had obviously be slightly weaker.


    The whooshing sound came from the red figures around Su Ming breathing simultaneously. With each breath, quite arge amount of Su Ming¡¯s life force would be sucked out. Even though he did not directlye into contact with the figures and the indirect manner of absorbing his life force meant that only a little bit of his life would be absorbed, there was nearly a hundred of the red figures around. This meant that the amount of life force lost was still terrifying.


    If it was not because Su Ming had enough experience and immediately executed the seals formed by thews of fate at the instant he heard the voices, he might have already had two-tenths of his life force sucked out.


    ¡®Damn it...¡¯


    With a dark expression, Su Ming became even faster. At that moment, he no longer bothered about the use of his cultivation base. He gathered up his power and had it erupt in an instant. This was the greatest reflection of his cultivation base¡¯s power.


    Su Ming had tested the red figures before. They did not care about any sort of divine abilities attacking them. All Arts seemed to be non-existent to them. In fact, even physical attacks were useless, and it was the same for Enchanted Treasures. Only... Su Ming¡¯s white ring could kill them.


    However, Su Ming had already experienced the price for killing them in the past. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want to pay it. Yet as Su Ming charged forward, more and more red figures appeared around him. Their numbers had already increased to the point that they were six-tenths more numerous than before.


    In fact, they did not even need to chase him anymore. They only needed to breathe in like before, and they could reduce him into a mummy. He would lose all his life force and die.


    Whoosh!


    When that sound appeared again, killing intent rose in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had always been an unyielding person and a man who killed to a heinous degree, to a point where his murderous aura reached a maddening degree. And at that moment, he was filled with a ruthless aura after being oppressed in this strange world for four years.


    The transformation of his blood had also made Su Ming¡¯s mind to often fill up with great killing intent. At that moment, while being chased by the red figures, he decided to just throw his head back and roar before raising his right hand and pointed at the sky. Immediately, the white ring on his index finger absorbed arge amount of his cultivation base, and with a bang, a powerful ripple exploded from it.


    It spread outwards, making the red fog disappearyer byyer, as if it was melting. The one hundred something red figures, too, instantly let out piercing screams of pain. All of those who were touched by the expanding ripple immediately had their bodies and forms destroyed while screaming in pain.


    In the blink of an eye, all the red figures around Su Ming vanished without a trace.


    But Su Ming did not rx. The usage of the white ring had made him spend quite a lot of his cultivation base. With that thought on his mind, he charged into the distance at full speed.


    He knew that there was no end to the red figures, and it was impossible to kill all of them. When he had killed one of them in the past, he had brought upon himself a frenzied chase by the red figures. And now he killed a hundred-something of them, so the consequences for it might be even more severe.


    There were countless red figures drifting around in the boundless red fog within the strange world. The instant Su Ming charged into the distance, they stopped moving. Swiftly, they turned their heads and simultaneously turned to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    With piercing screams, their bodies disappeared. Just like a cultivator shifting, they immediately appeared around Su Ming. They came in the span of a few breaths, and there were more than one thousand of them covering the sky and earth. Their appearance made Su Ming¡¯s skin crawl.


    But that was not all. At that moment, the sky roared, and a tall, majestic hall manifested in the sky out of nowhere. When this hall appeared, a vast, mighty pressure descended on the ground. It was the second time Su Ming saw it, and this time, he saw it even clearer. While the hall was grand and majestic, there were quite a few areas of it that were damaged and cracked. It did not seemplete.


    At the same moment the hall appeared, countless red figures who looked as if they had red robes on their bodies flew out. There were thousands of them, and their piercing screams reverberated through the air, shaking the fog so much that it began to tumble and shaking the ground so much that it trembled. They rushed together towards Su Ming.


    He suppressed the urge to use the power of the white ring again, which had surfaced in his mind. As he charged forward, he used his advantage of having widened the distance between him and the red figures to grit his teeth and charge forward.


    There were thousands of the red figures chasing after him. Their piercing screams echoed in the air, causing Su Ming¡¯s heart to trembled. There were red figures continuously appearing from the hall in the sky as well. In fact, many of them had shifted to appear around Su Ming.


    In the blink of an eye, another few thousand red figures appeared. They surrounded the area and encircled Su Ming. Before they even approached, the sound of their breathing reached his ears. The whooshing sound shook the sky and earth, deafening the ears. This was an inhale which could instantly suck Su Ming dry. It was powerful enough to instantly take away all his life force.


    A ferocious look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He had been waiting for the moment more red figures appeared. When they started breathing, he raised his right hand again. He could no longer care about the loss of his cultivation base at that moment. He sent all of it surging into the white ring, and with a low growl, an even more powerful ripple erupted from the ring.


    Humming, it spread outwards with loud rumbles and stirred up an unseen wave of sound. In the mid of the rumbles, all the fog within a circr area of one million feet disintegrated. The near ten thousand red figures surrounding Su Ming were simultaneously destroyed as they screamed in pain.


    In fact, the hall in the sky had also shuddered at that moment, but it resisted the power of the ripple. At the instant all the fog within a million feet disappeared, a mountain which had previously been concealed by the fog was revealed in the distance. It was all white.


    Su Ming shuddered and coughed up a mouthful of ck blood. Without any hesitation, he charged towards the mountain that been hidden in the fog. During the instant it was revealed, Su Ming immediately noticed that there was an empty space in the mountain, reminding him of a cave abode.


    Simrly, Su Ming had now be sure that the destruction of hundreds of red figures would attract thousands of red figure, so the destruction of thousands of red figures... would definitely attract tens of thousands of red figures to him.


    And his level of cultivation could only allow him to trigger a wide scale explosion with the ripple from the ring one more time. After that, even if the red figures did not chase after him again, Su Ming would lose all his cultivation base and turn into a mortal. Like this, he would also lose the right to hunt.


    With a lunge forward, Su Ming rushed through the area of the one million feet that were cleared of the red fog. During that instant, a furious roar came from the hall in the sky. Upon hearing it, countless red figures walked out of thin air. They did not appear in groups of hundreds or thousands, but tens of thousands.


    They were packed densely together, and the sight alone was enough to cause a person¡¯s heart to tremble viciously.


    But that was not all. As booming sounds reverberated in the air from the hall in the sky, a tall figure walked out of the hall. It was about fifty feet tall, and its body was like that of a mummy. Red light shone in the person¡¯s eyes, and in his hands he held a red bone spear.


    He was not alone. Three such creatures appeared in session.


    A terrifying ripple of power erupted from each of their bodies. Yet their presences resembled a state of emptiness, as if they had no souls. In fact, when Su Ming swept his gaze across them, he saw a scene which caused his pupils to shrink. The mummies were not originally fifty feet tall, but there were multiple dried up heads and rotten limbs attached to their bodies. Clearly... they were terrifying existences formed by multiple corpses by using some unknown method.


    Their appearance caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to instantly let out a thump.


    Tens of thousands of red figures rushed towards him while shrieking, and the three mummies roared in anger. When they stepped forward, ripples appeared under their feet, and they too immediately charged towards Su Ming.


    The hall in the sky was still humming, as if more figures would appear soon.


    Su Ming was in the face of a perilous situation which might spell his imminent death. Before him was the white mountain, however. It might have been concealed by the fog again, but he was already very close to it.


    As the three mummies arrived and the tens of thousands of red figures charged towards him with piercing whistles, Su Ming used his full speed to charge forward. In an instant, he appeared on the mountain, and once he scanned the area with his divine sense, he immediately found the middle section of the mountain housing a cave.


    He instantly rushed inside it, and the three mummies in the sky roared in anger at once before lifting their right hands. The bone spears turned into red bolts of lightning. With a momentum to tear apart the sky and earth, they charged towards Su Ming, who was already in the white mountain.


    With a bang, Su Ming stepped into the cave. He was immediately pushed forward by the impact formed by the bone spears behind him stabbing at the mountain, but a ray of protective light immediately surrounded him. When it fought back against the impact, Su Ming coughed up blood. He rushed forth a few more steps before turning around. A fierce and murderous expression appeared on his face. He was prepared to fight against the creatures in the cave.


    But at that instant, an old voice suddenly shot out from the mountain. It had a domineering tone, and a will that said that the speaker looked upon the universe in scorn and stood above all lives.


    ¡°Begone, all of you substandard life forms who have failed in the ascension of your spirits! Get out of the territory of my Heavenly Spirit Tribe! Go back to your Spirit Descension Hall! BEGONE!¡±


    When the voice rang out, the red sky trembled, the tens of thousands of red figures retreated while shrieking, and the three mummies tumbled back like kites.


    The voice thundered and stirred up the lightning in the world, causing the red fog in the area to tumble about. Countless bolts of lightning descended from the sky, making the piercing screams from the red figures to grow stronger, and the red light in the eyes of the three mummies faded away. They all quickly retreated.

 Chapter 1185: A Theory of the Four Eras!

    <h4>Chapter 1185: A Theory of the Four Eras!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Leave this ce in three breaths, all of you substandard life forms who have failed in the ascension of your spirits!


    ¡°If any of you dares to not obey, I will ughter my way into Spirit Descension Hall and destroy all of your spirit tes. I will destroy all of your spirit forms!¡±


    An ancient voice with an unparalleled, domineering tone reverberated through the air with loud rumbles. Upon hearing it, not only did the red figures retreat while shrieking, even the red fog in the area tumbled about as if shivering and fell back.


    In a span of two breaths, not a single red figure could be seen in a circr area of one million feet. Even the hall in the sky had faded away and disappeared without a trace. Everything returned to a state of calm. Even the red fog in the distance gradually gained a white shade as if it was about to turn white ahead of schedule.


    Su Ming stood at the entrance of the cave. All that had happened caused his eyes to sh rapidly. A hint of shock and uncertainty appeared on his face. He stood unmoving, still hearing the old man¡¯s words echo in his ears.


    Su Ming did not move as the area sank into a state of dead silence. Not a single sound could be heard. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s presence did not gain any attention from the voice which dered itself to be part of Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    ¡®Failure in the ascension of their spirits... Spirit Descension Hall... Heavenly Spirit Tribe.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He turned his head around and cast a nce at the depths of the cave. After a moment of pensive silence, he did not step in. Instead, he walked out of the cave and stood right outside the entrance. He stood at the mountainside of the white mountain and stared into the distance.


    He could clearly see the fog in the distance changing. White fog took up half of it, and before long, the red fog would disappear, reced by white, and the world would wee seven days of rtive safety.


    ¡®So these red figures and the mummies who held the bone spears in their hands are products of people who failed in the ascension of their spirits in this ce... Then since there are beings who failed in the ascension of their spirits, there must be those who seeded...


    ¡®Ascension of spirits... Could it be that the so-called Ancestral Spirits and Antecedental Spirits are a product born after someone seeds in the ascension of their spirit?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He remembered the words that Yu Family¡¯s Yu Rou had told him when he was in ck Ink in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    ¡°Legend has it that when the sky, the earth, the universe, the heavens, the gxy, and the cosmos had yet to take form, the first living things that were born were known as... Ancestral Spirits.


    ¡°They created life, which is why we have so many races and so many different types of living beings.


    ¡°These living beings worshiped the Ancestral Spirits. In the endless passage of time, among the races that did so, life forms that could bear the power of the Ancestral Spirits slowly came into existence. They were known as Antecedental Spirits.


    ¡°A disaster no one knows about caused all manner of living to die or fall to sleep. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the Ancestral Spirits or those who became Antecedental Spirits due to their worship, none were able to escape from the disaster.


    ¡°As the disaster went on, the races fell to ruin. They were either dissolved or destroyed, and in the end, they were no more. In the endless passage of time after the disaster, there were no longer any Ancestral Spirits or Antecedental Spirits, but the people could see the changes in the universe, could see the world, thes, could sense the rules andws in the universe, and from then on, consolidate some of the cultivation methods to slowly create their own cultivation systems.


    ¡°It was... a cultivation system that aimed to achieve perfection and be a superior life form. The system for each race was different, but their goal was the same. Over the course of time, the outstanding ones who practiced this sort of cultivation system were known as Seeding Spirits.


    ¡°By now, even Seeding Spirits are incredibly rare, and due to dissemination and growth of the numerous races in the universe, the people who practice these sort of cultivation systems are known as cultivators. Based on the ancient titles, some of them could be known as Seeding Spirits.¡±


    This was the exnation Yu Rou had provided him in the past. It was also the first time Su Ming hade to know of the meaning of titles like Ancestral Spirit, Antecedental Spirit, Sessor Spirit, and Seeding Spirit.


    When Su Ming heard it, his heart had been stirred up slightly, but he did not take it to heart. He believed that the understanding of the tribes in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence towards cultivators was notplete. They only had superficial knowledge about them.


    Yet when Su Ming went to True Morning Dao World and met the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, when he saw the red figures and All Spirits Hall, the ce spoken in the legends of the Barren Lands of Divine Essence saying that it was the birthce of all lives and heard the keywords in the old man¡¯s words, his heart was shaken greatly.


    ¡®Based on the words from the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, cultivators are in truth Seeding Spirits... The Barren Lands of Divine Essence are part of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, so is there a possibility... that Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos has already gone through four eras? Perhaps, Sui Chen Zi, Ecang, and Old Man Extermination are just people who existed or were outsiders during one of the eras.


    ¡®Besides the era of the Seeding Spirits, the other four eras have already been buried in the long river of history. Only a speck of information has been passed down... Only due to ancient history and still living tribal lives in Divine Essence Star Ocean, the people there have theplete version of the four eras.¡¯


    Su Ming remained silent as a contemtive expression appeared on his face. The more he thought about this, the more shocked he became.


    He suddenly thought of another problem¡ªeven though the Almighties in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos were in the same Realm as the cultivators from Saint Defier¡¯s camp and should have been equals in terms of strength, when they fought against each other, a cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos could win against those in Fate Realm from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. In fact, they even had the courage to fight against those in Life Realm.


    Just what was different between them that could create such a disparity? Su Ming had always been puzzled about this. He had once believed that Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was simply slightly more primitive, which was why they did not have the cultivation system which had been formed over countless years in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos.


    In fact, Su Ming had even been slightly envious of the core of Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos¡¯ cultivation system¡ªEssence!


    Those from Saint Defier cultivated Essence, and those from Dark Dawn cultivated spirit cores. When he learned about this, Su Ming had sighed in his heart, because he did not know what Arid Triad cultivated. He had no clue about it, and feeling perplexed, he had tried to learn from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos and cultivate this so-called Essence energy.


    He had really taken a few steps down this road, but he could never forget how casual the Predecessor of Dao Ocean had been when it analyzed Essence while Su Ming was undergoing the trial of the Dynasts in True Morning Dao World in its illusion. Its voice might have sounded no different from other people, but Su Ming could still tell how dismissive it was.


    It was as if... to the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, Essences were very simple and not at allplicated. It only needed to think about it for a moment before being able to help Su Ming sense the existence of Essences of tremors.


    This made it clear that Essences were not mysterious to the Predecessor of Dao Ocean. They were merely some simple principles. As long as one couldprehend and master thempletely, they could execute them.


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened slightly, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes. These were questions and doubts which had always existed in his mind. At that moment, when he heard the old man¡¯s words, they became keys in his mind which instantly made him think of many things. They slowly turned into a theory which was incredibly mad, but Su Ming still somewhat believed in it.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that the cultivators in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos are not strong, but that they are now fourth generation cultivators. They have lost the cultivation system they owned in the past. It can be said that they have tried to develop it again... but while Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos might have also gone through several eras, there is no doubt... that even though they might have also lost their cultivation system in the past, theirs is still moreplete. This is why there is such a huge difference between us.


    ¡®The fourth era is the Seeding Spirits¡¯ Era. Then based on this, I can tell that the third era is the era of Sessor Spirits, and they watched the changes in the universe and thes in the gxy. They sensed thews and rules in the world, then merged it with what little remained of the cultivation system of the past, and slowly, they created a new cultivation system.


    ¡®It is... a cultivation system which allows them to perfect themselves and make themselves be a greater life form. During the third era, the people practiced cultivation with this cultivation system. They were known as cultivators who were Sessor Spirits.


    ¡®In that era lived Sui Chen Zi, Ecang, and Old Man Extermination. During those glorious days, the cultivators of that time should have been able to fight against those in Saint Defier and Dark Dawn... Even if their overall strength was still not enough to win against them, theirbat abilities should have been strong enough to stand on equal grounds.


    ¡®But when the third era was destroyed, Sui Chen Zi and the others died while Ecang fell asleep. This is why when the fourth era started, the cultivators became weaker; after all, they could only practice cultivation based on some of the iplete cultivation methods passed down to them from the third era. That is why... they are no longer able to fight against those from Saint Defier¡¯s camp in terms of theirbat power despite their levels of cultivation being just as high.


    ¡®And the third era¡¯s destruction... might be because of Old Man Extermination¡¯s bad!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He had a vague feeling that even if his guess was notpletely urate, he was definitely close to the truth.


    His breathing quickened. If he continued making his deductions based on this train of thought, then the second era belonged to the Antecedental Spirits. It waspletely dislocated from the third era. It was to the point that even their cultivation systems werepletely different.


    The cultivators of the second era worshiped the first era¡¯s Ancestral Spirits, and from this, they obtained overwhelmingly powerful cultivation bases. They slowly stood out among their tribes and became known as Antecedental Spirits. In time, they brought their tribes to glory... but in the end, they still faced the decline and destruction of their era. That destruction submerged everything they had created.


    ¡®Antecedental Spirits... Antecedental Spirits... There¡¯s a high possibility that the Predecessor of Dao Ocean is an Antecedental Spirit from the second era, and it¡¯s still alive!¡¯


    A brilliant light which had never appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes before shone at that moment. He felt that the more he analysed things in this manner, the closer he came to the truth.


    ¡®That¡¯s why the Predecessor of Dao Ocean could investigate the cultivators from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos and the Ancient God as it pleased. In fact, it could imitate all their divine abilities and execute them in the illusion even after they died. It could even... imitate Essences that is the core of the cultivation system in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡®From this, it can be seen just how powerful the Antecedental Spirits of the second era are!


    ¡®Then... I now have the perfect exnation for the use of the All Spirits Hall and the failure in spirit ascension mentioned by the ancient old man. This All Spirits Hall is a legacy which can allow the people from the second era to be Ancestral Spirits!¡¯


    Su Ming shuddered. As the shock traveled through him from his own theory, a great desire suddenly erupted in the depths of his heart!

 Chapter 1186: The Figure Behind Him

    <h4>Chapter 1186: The Figure Behind Him</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®That¡¯s why the voice mentioned failure in spirit ascension. This means that there is a high possibility of failing in this spirit ascension. If I fail, I will turn into one of those mindless red figures!¡¯


    As Su Ming¡¯s heart shuddered, he remembered the red figure¡¯s murmurs once they appeared.


    ¡°One form of life was born before heaven and earth. It allowed all the other forms of life to be born, and it nourished them...¡±


    ¡°Heaven and earth could exist for so long because they do not operate for their own survival. This is what allows them to stay eternal. If you desire life, then you must possess life...¡±


    ¡°Ancestral Spirits precede Antecedental Spirits. Theye from before the time of the universe, which is why those who live must destroy lives...¡±


    ¡®That must be it!¡¯ A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his breathing quickened. When he lifted his head, he stared at the now white sky. He watched the spot where the hall had floated and longing born from resolve appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®Make the offering... the Heavenly Incense Rune should be something from the second era as well. That is why the soul with the independent will born in the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole would naturally possess the required characteristics and could be treated as an offering. I can activate the All Spirits Hall and obtain a chance to make my soul ascend!


    ¡®This is... This is...¡¯ Su Ming forced down the desire in his heart. He suddenly thought of Old Man Extermination. The bad he spoke of in the past also required all lives to give him offerings...


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then was Old Man Extermination imitating the second era¡¯s All Spirits Hall? Or was he misleading people? There is another possibility... He could have known the secret of All Spirits Hall and wanted to be an Ancestral Spirit, butcked offerings, so he used the bad as bait to gather the power of the entire Expanse Cosmos to find the offering!


    ¡®With this method, he could destroy the third era, and he could also obtain the right to enter the All Spirits Hall...¡¯


    Su Ming did not know whether his assumption about Old Man Extermination was correct, but regardless of it, this was not what was important. What mattered was that Su Ming would never give up on this chance.


    He stared at the sky, and after a long time had passed, he murmured, ¡°Then... what about the first era? Just... how strong were the people during the first era, the most ancient era in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos?


    ¡°If my assumption is correct, then the Predecessor of Dao Ocean is just an Antecedental Spirit, someone who worships the first era¡¯s Ancestral Spirit, and from this obtains great power. Then... just how strong... were the Ancestral Spirits of the first era in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos who had the universe at their beck and call?


    ¡°Where did theye from? Why did they disappear? Do they... still exist now?¡±


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes. If he could verify these assumptions then... He suddenly had a feeling that perhaps he was wrong in certain things that he thought he knew.


    For example, his experiences as well as those of the old ck-robed man he had Possessed all pointed towards Saint Defier and Dark Dawn with 180 Expanse Cosmoses being ancient, eternal existences, while Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was like a newborn universe. It might be weak, but if it had enough time, it could grow into an ancient Expanse Cosmos just like Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    But if this was wrong...


    What ifpared to Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was not a newborn... but an existence even older than them?


    Su Ming did not continue with that train of thought. He stopped himself from thinking about that theory. He had no proof for this, and it was merely a thought that even he felt was slightly absurd.


    He threw those thoughts away, but these assumptions were buried in the depths of his heart. He quietly turned his head around and looked towards the white mountain and the ck cave behind him. His eyes sparkled, but he did not immediately step inside. Instead, he slowly sat down cross-legged and remained still outside the entrance of the cave.


    He simply allowed time to pass, sitting there for half a month. The color of the fog changed continuously. When it turned purple, Su Ming stood up and left the mountain to rush into the purple fog.


    Three dayster, he returned to the mountain. This time, without any hesitation, he charged into the cave.


    He wanted to go to the Heavenly Spirit Tribe. He wanted to see whether his theory regarding the four eras and the spirit ascension was correct. He had not immediately stepped into the cave half a month ago because he had already used up nearly eight-tenths of his cultivation base when he had the ripple erupt from the ring.


    He did not know whether there were any dangers in Heavenly Spirit Tribe, so his cautious nature did not allow him to act recklessly. That is why he had went out to hunt many ferocious beasts in the purple fog. Once he drank their blood, he recovered about eight-tenths of his cultivation, and he returned to the mountain.


    The cave was narrow and long, and it extended downwards. Su Ming did not move quickly. He sent his divine sense outwards in a barely discernible manner.


    Time trickled by as Su Ming continued down the cave. Eventually, after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he reached arge opening. At the instant he walked out of the tunnel and saw the cave abode clearly, he shuddered and sucked in a sharp breath.


    It was a huge cave. A small part of it was the inner part of the mountain while the majority was a huge pit dug in the ground.


    In the pit... were skeletons of people who had died an unknown number of years ago. He was not in Heavenly Spirit Tribe, but a mass grave!


    There were quite a number of skeletons that belonged to children in the pit as well. They might have belonged to a tribe called Heavenly Spirit Tribe while they were alive, but right then, all of them were dead and had been thrown into pit.


    The pile was high, and all the skeletons were ck, terrifying anyone who saw them. They also gave off a ghastly presence.


    Su Ming was silent. He had clearly heard the old voicee from the cave half a month ago, and he had also seen fear appear on the apathetic faces of the red figures who had failed in the ascension of their spirits. They had swiftly retreated as if they were extremely terrified of the voice.


    Su Ming looked around him quietly. The ce was filled with dead silence. Not a single sound could be heard. When Su Ming cast his gaze on the stone walls around him, his pupils constricted. He saw some carvings on the wall.


    They were usually a habit shared among tribes to record certain things. Su Ming knew about this, and he approached the murals to observe them closely.


    The first carving was of a beautiful,rge tribe. It was peaceful, and the sun as well as the moon were simultaneously in the sky...


    Su Ming could tell from the second carving that the people in the tribe worshiped a statue. It was of a man who had long hair, and it had clearly been worshiped in the tribe for years. The people knelt before it, their faces filled with sincerity.


    The third carving was of a teenager in the tribe being brought before the statue. Once he knelt down and worshiped it, he seemed to have obtained some sort of legacy...


    When Su Ming saw this, his heart suddenly trembled. He was incredibly familiar with this scene. It was clearly the same as Berserker¡¯s Initiation from the time he was in thend of Berserkers!


    He immediately moved and checked another wall. He saw a tall stone tform in the fourth carving. Kneeling on the tform was an old man. He had both his arms raised as if he was calling to the sky.


    There was a gigantic face there, and it belonged to the statue of the man Su Ming saw before. That man stared at the ground and the people on it with a gentle gaze. There was a smile on his face, and he seemed to be bestowing the old man some sort of power. Light spread out from his whole body.


    In the fifth carving, Su Ming saw that the face of the man in the sky was no longer smiling. Instead, it held grief. The members of the tribe on the ground were kneeling, and their faces were also filled with grief.


    The man¡¯s face was no longer in the sixth carving. The sun and moon in the sky had been shattered, and in their ce were now countless figures. It was as if they were disappearing somewhere, and most were still staring at the ground. In their gazes was reluctance to leave, grief, and also a thick aura of death.


    It was as if they were about to die, but before they did so, they seemed to be worried about the lives on the ground. They joined their hands, raised their arms, and pushed against the air. Then, in that spot, a towering hall appeared!


    But a bolt of lightning came from above and struck the hall...


    When Su Ming saw this, his heart shuddered. He could understand the meaning pertained in the drawing. There was a high possibility that the figures were the Ancestral Spirits of the first era. Due to some destruction which had descended upon them, they had to leave and walk towards death, but before they died, they gathered all their power and built the hall.


    Yet at that moment, a bolt of lightning descended, making it wed. This was what the carvings wanted to tell him.


    Su Ming was silent. He continued observing the final two carvings. One of them showed a hall in the sky. There were plenty of people worshiping it on the tforms on the ground with faces filled with ferociousness and madness. Carved above them were indistinct figures. These figures were filled with the air of death, and they were dressed in long robes. With just one nce, Su Ming could tell that those were the red figures he had seen outside.


    When he recognized them, he sucked in a deep breath. The scene in the carving verified some of his assumptions. The red figures who had failed in the ascension of their spirits were once... members of the tribes on the ground.


    In silence, Su Ming turned his head and looked towards the final picture. When he did so, he did not notice that a figure had appeared behind him at some unknown point of time.


    It belonged to an old man, and he was covered in filth. His gaze was unfocused even though he was staring straight ahead while standing behind Su Ming.

 Chapter 1187: Victory in Terms of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Victory in Terms of the Soul</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thest picture was incrediblyplicated. It was also slightly crude, as if the carver¡¯s heart was not in a state of calm at that time, but they had still insisted on carving the picture to record something.


    In that carving was a tall tform. There was an old man on it, and he had his arms raised. Floating above him was the hall, and beneath him were countless members of his tribe kneeling and worshiping him. There was excitement and hope on their faces.


    However, if Su Ming looked at this scene from another point of view, then the excitement might not be what it looked like, but fear. Simrly, the hope might not be hope, but despair and sadness.


    That was all to the picture.


    Thest crude carving waspletely different from the other pictures. It was as if this story said nothing in the end.


    Su Ming was silent. When he turned around, he looked at the area where he stood earlier, but he still did not see the old figure behind him watching him silently.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area and frowned. He could not sense any life in the ce, but the voice had clearlye from here. When he immersed himself in his thoughts, his pupils suddenly constricted. He saw that there seemed to be a different region by the side of the skeletons in the depths of the pit.


    He charged towards the bottom, where the skeletons were. In the blink of an eye, he reached his destination and stared at a faint hollow on the ground near the wall.


    That hollow made it seem that a person had cultivated there for countless years, causing the stone to slowly sink in and form the brand of someone meditating there.


    As he stared at the brand, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. When he approached it, he crouched down, and raised his right hand to swipe it past the hollow. At that moment, the hair on his body stood up, because there was a faint warmthing from it. This meant that not long ago, there was still someone meditating in that ce.


    ¡°That is the spot I use to meditate.¡±


    Right then, an old voice came from behind Su Ming. He had not noticed the speaker previously, and the voice made it sound as if there was someone whispering by his ears. Su Ming had his cultivation base erupt from his body without any hesitation. He rushed forward, and only when he was some distance away did turn around, but he still did not see anything.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart raced, and his skin crawled. Suddenly, someone tapped his shoulder lightly.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. This time, he did not immediately turn around. Instead, he brought his right hand up without any hesitation. A ripple spread out from the ring, and he chose that time to charge away. While doing so, he turned around to look behind him, but it was still the same as before. He still did not see anything.


    His heart began to race even quicker than before. He might not have seen the person¡¯s body, but he was certain that the person was definitely behind him. In silence, Su Ming forced down the anxiety in his heart and decided that he might as well sit down.


    If the stranger wanted to attack him, he would have done so a long time ago. Since he did not attack even up to this moment... Su Mingughed wryly. He could only sit down and speak in a low voice,


    ¡°Thank you for saving me earlier, senior.¡±


    It was quiet all around him. It was as if Su Ming was talking to himself. There was absolutely no response.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, an hour went by. At that time, a thought rose in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He slowly stood up, then walked towards the entrance of the cave, but when he reached the entrance, the air around him suddenly distorted. In an instant, with a wry smile on his face, Su Ming noticed that he had been sent back to the spot where the person had previously meditated.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and murmured, ¡°Senior, since you won¡¯t speak and won¡¯t allow me to leave, you can just tell me your requests. If this junior can fulfill them, I will do my best to repay you for saving me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Youngd, which tribe did youe from?¡± a faint voice asked from behind him after a long time.


    ¡°Dark Mountain Tribe. I am a member of Dark Mountain Tribe.¡±


    Su Ming spoke without hesitation, and he prepared the words what he would say once the person said he had never heard of the tribe before, but while he waited for the uing questions, he heard the old voice behind him say words that caused his heart to tremble violently.


    ¡°Dark Mountain Tribe, one of the thirteen tribes born and split from Great Berserker Tribe...¡±


    When these words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, his heart trembled. At the same time, an old man¡¯s withered right hand appeared on his shoulder. It patted his shoulder, and immediately, a domineering presence seeped into Su Ming¡¯s body before it swimming aplete cycle in him. Then, it rushed towards Su Ming¡¯s soul.


    The old man did not perform a Soulseek, but only touched Su Ming¡¯s soul lightly. Then, the presence moved back and returned to his shoulder before retreating to the withered right hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the presence of the Berserker¡¯s Initiation, but your soul belongs to Great Abyss Tribe. There is also something nourishing you, something that doesn¡¯t belong to this World. Hmph, I¡¯ve been the most vocal objector towards interracial marriage, but at the very least, you showed that you¡¯re a Berserker by not lying.¡±


    When the old voice echoed in the air, a huge storm raged in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Dark Mountain Tribe... So Dark Mountain Tribe really exists. Berserkers... Great Berserker Tribe... and he says that my soul is from Great Abyss Tribe. This is...¡¯


    Su Ming could not calm down. His heart was inplete turmoil due to the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal with you, young Berserker. Since you cane here, you and I are linked through fate. Your soul and aura might be a little mixed, but it doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re from Great Berserker Tribe or Great Abyss Tribe, for you¡¯re still a member of the younger generation from one of our allied tribes. This deal will grant you a great serendipity,¡± the old man said in a faint, ancient voice. A decaying air even formed due to the sediments of time.


    Su Ming did not immediately ask what sort of serendipity he would receive. Instead, after hesitating for a moment, he forced down the storm that had begun raging in him due to the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, if you had determined that I wasn¡¯t a member of the younger generation belonging to one of your allied tribes...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d share the fate of all the other people who hade here. You have your soul Sought through, your skin yed, your bones plucked out, and when you¡¯re dried up, I would add some seasoning to your flesh and feed you to the beasts of offering,¡± the old man said faintly.


    A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He then asked another question. ¡°What about the other members of the younger generation from your allied tribes who received this great serendipity of yours, senior?¡±


    ¡°They are among the substandard beings you saw in the red fog in the world outside.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was as calm as usual, but when those wordsnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears, a cold chill went through his heart.


    He fell silent, and the old man did not continue speaking either. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed, Su Ming smiled wryly and sighed.


    ¡°Senior, this great serendipity you speak of is a chance for me to have my spirit ascend and be an Ancestral Spirit, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Boy, you¡¯re a shrewd one. You must have deduced this from how I dispelled those substandard beings. That¡¯s right. The serendipity I will give you is a chance for you to have your spirit ascend. Since you like to analyze things, then you can analyze what you will need to do for the deal before I give you the serendipity. If you can guess it, I will give you some rewards.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words came to a halt then as if some emotion that had not existed in him previously had entered his heart, but he soon finished what he wanted to say in a faint voice.


    ¡°You only have one chance to guess.¡±


    When the old man¡¯s voice reverberated through the air, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°You should not be thinking of leaving this ce...¡± Su Ming said, and the old man behind him snorted coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try pulling some meaningless schemes.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you want me to search for the person who killed your tribe!¡± Su Ming suddenly said in a firm voice.


    He was making a bet, but even if he lost, he would not suffer any loss. Still, Su Ming wanted to win because he had constantly been in the passive during his entire contact with the old man. His constant presence behind him had caused a shadow to loom over his heart. It was also growingrger, and it would continue to do so until Su Ming could no longer muster any will to fight back. At that time, the old man wouldpletely control his mind.


    Su Ming wanted to seize control even if it was just an insignificant amount of it, for to him, it was still a form of resistance and struggle against the old man.


    And Su Ming had not chosen this answer out of the blue. He had formed it from a couple clues. One, the ce had been reduced to ruins and be the burial grounds for Heavenly Spirit Tribe, and the old man had chosen to remain with his tribe members. Su Ming could tell a number of things from this.


    There was also the very distinct, crude craftsmanship of the final carving. The things shown in the picture had a bizarre air, and they have the feel of the end of the story. This revealed plenty of things as well. Heavenly Spirit Tribe could have walked to their ruin with all the members¡¯ livesing to a natural end, but there were children among the skeletons, which wiped off this possibility.


    There was also the possibility of the red figures killing them. But even though this was possible, it made no sense with the old man¡¯s strength. There was also the possibility of external reasons causing it, but Su Ming only had one chance to guess, so he had chosen his answer without hesitation.


    Even so, he was not certain of it himself. Yet when the person behind him remained silent for a time, Su Ming knew that there was a possibility that his guess had been correct.


    ¡°Perhaps I should have agreed to the matter of interracial marriage in the past...¡± After a long while, a long sigh came from behind Su Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, and you have a good idea for observations... Your guess is correct, but also wrong. The person who killed my people is me...


    ¡°Tell me, what sort of reward do you want?¡± There was a hint of sorrow in the old man¡¯s voice as it echoed in the airnguidly.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before a glint shone in his eyes, and he spoke in a firm voice. .¡±This junior does not want any sort of reward, but would like to have a look at your face, senior.¡±


    ¡°You are indeed very intelligent... the mental state of a person able to see and unable to see ispletely different.¡± After some time, the old voice reverberated in the cave, and the air in front of Su Ming distorted. A momentter, an old man walked out.


    His body was filthy, but Su Ming could tell with just one nce that he was the old man in thest picture, who was sitting on the tform with his arms raised in the hall in the sky while being worshiped by countless people!


    There was a profound look in the old man¡¯s eyes, but there was apathy mixed with loss in it. People could not look straight into them for it would feel like their souls would be sucked into his eyes.


    The old man just stood there. There was no ripple of power about him, but Su Ming could sense a mighty pressure much greater than what he had felt from the Predecessor of Dao Ocean. It was as if there was an entire Realm between this person and the Predecessor of Dao Ocean!

 Chapter 1188: The Three Races of Arid Triad!

    <h4>Chapter 1188: The Three Races of Arid Triad!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°There is still a will hidden in your body, a weak Antecedental Spirit who was fortunate enough to evade the disaster, but whose spirit has been split countless times. Right now, what remains of him is weak, and he only retains a little of his soul. It is so faint that it is almost gone. He should be an Ancedental Spirit from Earthen Sand Tribe.¡±


    The old man cast an indifferent nce at Su Ming, and it looked like he could see straight through him to discover all his secrets. When his voice echoed in the air, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled, but he did not show it on his face.


    When he saw the face of the mysterious old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, Su Ming buried his wariness in his heart. It did not matter whether it were his expressions or emotions he had revealed earlier, for he had showed them to let the old man know about them and also because he wanted him to do it.


    After all, it was easy to find out whether a person was truly temperamental. It was also very easy for others to be on guard against such people. That was why they needed a disguise and a cover to hide all the changes in their heart.


    Su Ming knew who the old man was talking about. It was the Spirit of the Sand Earthlings, a being who had dered himself to be an Ancestral Spirit but who was in truth an Antecedental Spirit. The old man¡¯s words also answered Su Ming¡¯s question about the Predecessor of Dao Ocean.


    When he had thought of the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, he had also thought of the Spirit of the Sand Earthlings, which gave him some doubt. But it showed up that the Spirit of the Sand Earthlings was not an Ancestral Spirit as he had dered himself to be, but just an Antecedental Spirit.


    It had been constantly asleep, and Su Ming did not summon it because the Seed of Life Extermination had left. He did not know whether something unexpected would happen if he summoned the Antecedental Spirit of the Sand Earthlings.


    ¡°Senior, you said before that I have the presence of the foreign races...¡±


    Su Ming knew that he should not take the initiative and ask this question. He should should instead ignore it and did not pay any attention to this matter if the old man did not pursue this line of questioning. This would probably be the right way for him to go about the deal with the old man.


    But Su Ming still asked that question. If he did not understand everything, then this so-called great serendipity which would be given to him might turn him into one of the red figures, making him a substandard being who failed in the ascension of his spirit.


    ¡°Who might these foreign races be?¡± Su Ming looked asposed as ever as he stared at the old man.


    When he asked this question, a cold, fierce re shone in the old man¡¯s eyes. He stared at Su Ming and did not say a word for a long time.


    Su Ming did not speak either. Instead, he stared at the old man quietly. His level of cultivation might not be equivalent and the old man might be able to kill him with ease, but it did not take away Su Ming¡¯s courage to meet his gaze.


    ¡°The foreign races... are naturally those from Dark race and Saint race. To all the tribes in Arid race, they are foreigners!¡± the old man said in a t voice after a long while.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The old man¡¯s words had given him an incredible amount of information.


    ¡°Is Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos called a triad because of this?¡± he suddenly asked.


    The old man stared at Su Ming, and a profound expression appeared on his face. He raised his head and looked up at the top of the cave abode. His expression was full of sentimentality.


    ¡°You glimpsed some ancient history, and you want to obtain verification about your thoughts from me, hmm? Very well, agree to our deal, and I will tell you everything. It is a past buried in the passages of time, and stories of things... I had experienced personally,¡± the old man said calmly.


    There was an ancient tone to his voice, and it echoed in the cave abode filled with skeletons, making it sound as if the wind of time was blowing in the cave.


    Su Ming was silent. After some time, his eyes shed, and he slowly nodded.


    ¡°I can agree to your request, senior, but I would like to have all my questions answered!¡±


    ¡°Arid Triad is known as a triad because there were three races when the Ancestral Spirits created all lives in the universe during the days of old. These three races were Dark, Saint, and Arid!


    ¡°There were plenty of tribes among each race.¡± There was nostalgia on the old man¡¯s face. His voice was airy, as if it hade from a distant time in the past, though no one could tell the exact year.


    ¡°Then Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Ancient Wu, Ancient Shu, Ancient Wei...¡± Su Ming immediately said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this ancient you speak of, but I do know that the Dark race developed in the period of time after the era of the Ancestral Spirits. Under the call of their Ancestral Spirit, all their tribes were uniformly known as... Wu!


    ¡°Simrly, the Saint Race also dered themselves as Shu under the orders of their Ancestral Spirit.


    ¡°We of the Arid race is the Wei you speak of!¡±


    When the old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air, Su Ming¡¯s expression might have remained calm, but there was a storm raging in his heart. The old man¡¯s words answered his questions and made him recall Sir Tian Wu, the Heavenly Centipede he had met in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    That Almighty might have died in the fifth kiln, but Su Ming would never forget how he had stimted the so-called blood of Ancient Wu. When he remembered that the man¡¯s real form was that of a huge centipede, Su Ming felt his head instantly be clearer.


    Those from Dark Dawn practiced the cultivation method of cultivating their inner cores. While the people in this camp seemed like cultivators, they were in truth various strange creatures taking the form of humans, and this waspletely simr to what Tian Wu had done!


    ¡°They are no longer the Dark race and the Saint race. They¡¯vee to dere themselves as Dark Dawn and Saint Defier...¡± Once Su Ming said these words, he stopped and looked at the old man.


    The old man was silent. After some time, he sighed softly.


    ¡°Even the Ancestral Spirits have their camps... or else Wu, Shu, and Wei would not have appeared... but it does not matter which camp they belonged to. In a disaster that suddenly appeared in the past, about which even I did not know, I managed to find some clues regarding that disaster... which is that most of them had perished.


    ¡°In the era when all spirits and lives died, we lost our legacy. There were few Antecedental Spirits who rose to power, but the legacy halls were shattered. The massacre brought upon by those who failed in the ascension of their spirits caused a great war between the three races.


    ¡°In that war, Wei disappeared. The Arid race, who represented Wei, scattered, but Wu and Shu also paid a devastating price. This war meant the end of the tribal era after the era of the Ancestral Spirits came to an end. It also meant that Arid Triad was no longer suitable for the races to live.


    ¡°This was why besides a few people, most of those remaining in Wu and Shu chose to leave in search for a ce which they could mold into a home suitable for their survival.


    ¡°Many yearster, a member of the younger generation barged into this ce and did something prohibited. I woke up from my sleep then, and I searched through his memories before he died. There, I came to know that the third era began after the age of tribes. Nine True Worlds appeared, and from his memories, I learned about Dark Dawn and Saint Defier...¡± When the old man said these words, he looked over.


    Su Ming was silent. All of the truths caused his heart to tremble once he learned that many things were as he had thought, but while he had guessed a lot correctly, he did not expect the part about Saint Defier and Dark Dawn. This revtion didn¡¯t allow him to calm down.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder there is such a great disparity in power despite us being on the same Realm. So that¡¯s how it is...¡± Su Ming sucked in a deep breath, and his eyes suddenly shone. ¡°Was All Spirits Hall created by all the Ancestral Spirits of the three races, or was it..?¡±


    ¡°It was created by Wei¡¯s Ancestral Spirit. There is something simr in Wu and Shu as well,¡± the old man saidnguidly.


    ¡°Then I have one final question. Regardless of whether it is Wu, Shu, or even Wei, what are the Ancestral Spirits who created all these, and where did theye from? Why... did theye here to create the universe and the three races?!¡±


    When Su Ming asked this question, Dark Mountain appeared in his head. When he was still an ignorant teenager, he had read a sentence written on a beast skin scroll describing the legends of the Berserkers.


    ¡°Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has existed and it still exists to this date...¡±


    ¡°So the legend is not just a legend. That seemingly normal sentence which I thought was just a myth... is real!¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression changed several times in session before he looked towards the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    ¡°Perhaps... there was another great era before the era of Ancestral Spirits.¡± The old man was silent for some time before he sighed softly. That sigh held an ancient air that could make a hearer feel like their soul would soon turn to dust as well.


    ¡°The cultivation of lives during that era exceeds our imagination. They were unmatched in power, but the entire era had perished in an unknown disaster. Its remnants created Arid Triad, but in the end, they still could not escape fate. They too died.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of your question before. I didn¡¯t puzzle about where they came from, but thought of myself. I was wondering... If I could live longer and witness the changes between eras until the day came when I would have to watch all of us, be it Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos where we stay, or the Vast Expanse itself, destroyed in a disaster which we cannot fight against...


    ¡°If I am still alive by then, what would I do? If you¡¯re alive, what would you do?¡± the old man mumbled.


    ¡°With my abilities, I would create another universe... I would make the legacy continue so that our Brand will never disappear...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. As he stared at the old man, the old man too stared at him. Su Ming hade to understand that the old man had used these words to give him the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve answered your questions. Now, it is your turn to fulfill your promise andplete your end of the deal. I will give you a chance to have your spirit ascend, and if... you seed, use the power of the All Spirits Hall to return to the past and stop me from killing my tribe members. Even if you can¡¯t, you have to nt a zone there so I can return to it countless times!¡±


    An obsessive madness appeared in his eyes which he fixed them on Su Ming. It looked like if he was rejected, then even if Su Ming was a member of the younger generation of his allies, he would still wipe him off the ne of existence.


    Su Ming was silent while staring at the old man. Even though he had tried to guess what the old man wanted him to do for the deal and the old man had let him see his face, Su Ming still did not expect that the old man¡¯s thoughts would be so mad.


    Changing of the past... Forget whether such a thing was even possible. Even if it was, how could it be achieved so easily? The Ancestral Spirits before the old man would have certainly thought of this, but they still died in the end.

 Chapter 1189: Position of the Ancestral Spirit!

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Position of the Ancestral Spirit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming quietly stared at the resolve in the old man¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly pitied him slightly. This was an old man who had lived in a constant state of guilt and regret, even though he was incredibly powerful. He was a mad old man who would do anything to change his tribe members¡¯ fate.


    ¡°I will fulfill my promise,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    ¡°This is your serendipity. If you fail in the ascension of your spirit, you will be a soul without consciousness, but if you seed, you will turn from a Sessor Spirit to an Ancestral Spirit!¡±


    The resolve in the old man¡¯s eyes became firmer as he stared at Su Ming. When his words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, his eyes suddenly shone.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Sessor Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re a Sessor Spirit. Based on the information I gathered from the cultivators who barged into this ce, these so-called Sessor Spirits and Seeding Spirits appeared in the subsequent era, the one which came after my era ended.


    ¡°You obtained the real Berserkers¡¯ Initiation from the Great Berserker Tribe, and you also obtained the Abyss¡¯ Awakening from the Great Abyss Tribe. With these two together, you are no longer a normal Seeding Spirit, but a Sessor Spirit!


    ¡°Though with another step you could be an Antecedental Spirit, the gap between these two stages is a wide break between two eras. Without the All Spirits Hall, no matter how hard you would cultivate, it would be almost impossible for you to cross that gap. This is why this is your serendipity!¡±


    When he listened to the old man¡¯s words, Su Ming thought of the difference between him and the other Almighties in Arid Triad again. He recalled his battle against the cultivators from Saint Defier¡¯s camp, and he understood the reason behind his victory.


    ¡°With my power, I can extract three examples of people seeding in the ascension of their spirits from the passage of time. You only have three chances to copy them. Whether or not you seed will be the main point during the three times you copy them. I wish you will seed, but I must say that even during my time, there were incredibly few who could seed in having their spirits ascend...¡±


    The old man cast aplicated nce at Su Ming, then swung his arm. Su Ming immediately sensed the air around him distorting. In the blink of an eye, his vision blurred. When his world became clear again, they were no longer in a cave, but on a tall tform in white fog.


    When Su Ming lowered his head to look down, he saw endless white fog along with some mountains which were barely discernible below.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through the real Berserkers¡¯ Initiation, so you can be considered a Berserker. Then the first ascension I will show you will be the sight of a powerful warrior from the Berserkers!¡±


    A piercing, brilliant light shone in the old man¡¯s eyes. His cultivation base erupted from him with a bang. The power of his cultivation base swept out in all directions, causing the sky to tremble and the fog on the ground to tumble violently. Su Ming nearly suffocated from it.


    The old man¡¯s act of spreading his cultivation base immediately caused Su Ming to see some illusions. It was as if the person standing before him was no longer the old man, but a vast expanse of mountains and rivers, aplete expanse of sky, aplete world, and an entire Expanse Cosmos!


    All of this seemed to be contained in the old man¡¯s body. As he stared him, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. At the same time, hepared him to all the powerful warriors he had met in the past, be it Sui Chen Zi, the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, or the figure belonging in Avacaniya Realm he saw through the gap torn through Arid Triad in the Immortals¡¯ Union. Then, his heart trembled again.


    ¡®He¡¯s indeed in Avacaniya!¡¯


    This was the first time Su Ming witnessed the strength of Avacaniya Realm. It was a strength that could make a world disappear if the old man wanted it, and the entire universe would have to change before him if he so desired. It was a strength which could not be put into words.


    It... was a Realm which surpassed the word Realm, surpassed the heavens, surpassed space, and surpassed even the gxy!


    ¡®This is definitely not the power of Antecedental Spirits!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. He had met Antecedental Spirits before. Regardless of whether it was the Spirit of the Sand Earthlings or the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, they were definitely not as powerful.


    ¡°This is the power of those who have seeded eight times in spirit ascension and are only one step away from bing an Ancestral Spirit. Avacaniya... perhaps it fits into the Avacaniya Realm you speak of, but to me, if I seed nine times in spirit ascension, I will not reach that Avacaniya you speak of... but Bhaashate! The Bhaashate Realm of the Ancestral Spirits!¡±


    The old man raised his right hand and swung it against the sky. With it, the world roared. A huge vortex appeared suddenly in the sky. It spun and rumbled, then spread outwards in all directions. Wherever it went, the sky was reduced to countless shards. As cracking sounds echoed, the entire sky looked like it had turned into an expanse ofnd ravaged by a great famine.


    It kept on cracking, and the shards swept in all directions. The fog on the ground tumbled backwards, and Su Ming immediately sensed the white ring on his finger buzz.


    It came from it vibrating due to its instinctual reaction after running into a power which was much greater than it. These tremors caused Su Ming to understand that while the ring was a supreme treasure of Avacaniya, it was still weaker than the old man.


    ¡®This old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe is a powerful warrior from Arid, and he¡¯s more powerful than the Saint Defier who created this ring! Perhaps... he should be known as the Arid Deity!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled when he saw the countless shards group together as if creating another sky. As they shone, the light descended on the ground, and time seemed to change...


    A figure appearing on the tform in front of Su Ming. It was incredibly tall and built. Waves of aura belonging to Berserkers with which Su Ming was familiar with spread out from it, for the person was not holding any of it back.


    Even though Su Ming could only see his back, the resonance created due to them being Berserkers made him feel like he had met an incredibly familiar person when he saw the man. The person was covered in scars that had already healed. While he stood on the tform, he looked like he was standing above the world, and the earth had to submit to him. The sky also had to lower its head to him.


    ¡°Berserker!¡±


    ¡°Berserker!!¡±


    ¡°Berserker!!!¡±


    Deep roars came from the area below. When Su Ming lowered his head to look, he saw countless Berserkers on the ground beneath the tform. They stood there while shouting loudly. Their presence was so great that it felt as if their roars shot through the sky like long arcs, causing the ground and the sky to tremble.


    ¡°This is 83rd Elder of Berserkers having his spirit ascend countless years go. This is the first time he has his spirit ascend, but in the end, he failed. Observe well, this is me using my power to tear apart the universe and extract one of the memories from the will of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos while hiding the act from it.¡±


    The voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. His figure slowly appeared beside Su Ming, and with a sentimental gaze, he stared at the man¡¯s back.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The old man¡¯s words were imprinted at the bottom of his heart. ¡®So... when a person¡¯s cultivation base reaches a certain level, they can tear through the universe, hide it from the will of Arid Triad, and extract its memories...


    ¡®But he¡¯s hiding. That one word is enough to tell that even with his power, there is still a difference in power between him and the will of Arid Triad.


    ¡®He can only hide from it... instead ofpletely disregarding Arid Triad¡¯s will and forcefully extracting its memories.¡¯


    As Su Ming thought all of this, he cast his attention on the Berserker in front of him. He saw the man throw his head back and roar. All his veins popped up on his body, and a thick power of Qi erupted with a bang from his body. The st from it did not contain any ripple of power from his cultivation base, but the Qi was strong enough to overpower all forms of cultivation and crush all barriers.


    ¡°Berserkers... they are a tribe who can fight against the God race among the Saint race of Shu. The power of their physical body has be so strong that it cannot be described with words,¡± the old man beside Su Ming mumbled as if talking to himself, but he also seemed to be talking to Su Ming.


    At that moment, when the man roared, a ripple spread from his body. It was an airwave, and it spread through the sky, making it distort like it was about to be torn apart. Then, the hall Su Ming had seen before appeared!


    It was the Spirit Descension Hall, the one with countless red figures that had appeared to chase Su Ming!


    Once the hall descended, it floated in midair. Immediately after, the sky behind it distorted again, and a huge hall with endless golden light shining from it came down!


    Whenpared to the Spirit Descension Hall, this hall was like an adult before a child.


    The descended golden hall waspletely revealed in the mid of the rumbles. It was sorge that it seemed to have no end to it, and Su Ming could vaguely see tworge words carved on the te hanging on the hall.


    All Spirits!


    ¡°Only one Spirit Descension Hall will appear during the first spirit ascension. When I went through my eighth spirit ascension in the past, eight Spirit Descension Halls appeared to surround the All Spirits Hall,¡± the old man said faintly.


    Once the huge, golden All Spirits Hall appeared, its golden light immediately spread one hundred thousand feet into the distance. It instantly painted the sky and earth golden, and countless figures shot out from the hall.


    They were not the red figures who had chased after Su Ming, but people dressed in long robes. There were men and women among them, and they levitated outside the golden hall.


    It seemed as if the ranking system between them was very strict. The person right above all the others had golden light shining from him which extended to one hundred thousand feet, and it was filled with a mighty pressure which caused people to suffocate. Below him were three people, and below them were eight people, then seventeen people, then thirty-nine people, followed by eighty-six people, and the final row contained eight hundred and eighty-one people.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Ming stared at the two thousand odd figures before the hall.


    He could tell that they were not real people, but seeds formed by some sort of aura which resembled energy. Their arrangement also seemed to be based on some sort of rule. There were ten horizontal rows. If he did not include the sole figure at the top row, then there would only be nine rows.


    ¡°These are the positions of the Ancestral Spirits, and there are a total of 2,603 of them! Spirit ascension means choosing one of those standing in the position of the Ancestral Spirits and fusing with them. The first time, you can only choose those at the bottom row, and you can perform analogies between them with the ones above. You will need luck in this. If you are lucky, you can slowly fuse with them nine times until you reach the one and only figure at the topmost row.


    ¡°Making different choices will also mean different levels ofpatibility. You will need to try again and again, but only one, highly valuable person who has the right to go through spirit ascension will appear in each race once every few centuries. For their people, they will make a gamble with the mind that they will be sacrificed... If they fail, they will die and be mindless souls who only know to kill!


    ¡°Each race will remember the order of those who failed in the fusion so those in the future generation can try the others that do not guarantee failure,¡± the old man said slowly and sighed.

 Chapter 1190: Great Abyss Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Great Abyss Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming listened to the old man¡¯s words and stared at the two thousand something figures outside the golden hall. His heart trembled at the thought of the devastating fate the tribe members had to face.


    There were 881 positions for Ancestral Spirits in the bottom row, and there might only be one of them which is suitable for the blood of a particr race to make offerings and go through the spirit ascension. This would mean that they needed to sacrifice hundreds of people who were worthy of going through the spirit ascension toy out a path for their spirits to ascend!


    And clearly, even though they were all under Wei jurisdiction, since Great Berserker Tribe, Great Abyss Tribe and Heavenly Spirit Tribe were different races, they had to each search for the Ancestral Spirit suitable for their people for fusion.


    Due to each race¡¯s differences leading to different choices and results, there were no simrities between them. This meant that the path of spirit ascension was drenched in blood and built on human lives.


    And this was just the beginning. Even if they managed to find the position of the Ancestral Spirit suitable for their people at the bottom row, there was still the second tost row, and it would continue until they reached the top. All of those who died would be powerful warriors and people who possessed the right to have their spirits ascend. This would make a tribe gradually walk to ruin. If they couldst, then in the end... a true Ancestral Spirit would appear!


    But that would require tens of thousands of years, and time did not give any of the races this chance. As the era of tribes came to an end, everything was reduced to nothingness. Even the order of fusing with the positions of the Ancestral Spirits and the numbers, which all the races believed were the most precious to them, had been buried with the dust.


    In silence, Su Ming saw the tall Berserker on the tform roar towards the heavens. He rose from the ground and charged into the sky, rushing for the 560th of the illusory Ancestral Spirits on thest row, which was the ninth row if they did not count the row with the one and only golden figure right at the top. When the man stopped there, the countless Berserkers on the ground beneath him roared, but the next moment... the ground fell into dead silence.


    With his own eyes, Su Ming saw that when the Berserker touched the 560th illusory Ancestral Spirit, his body shuddered as if an unimaginable pain had erupted in his body at that moment. He brought his right hand up and seized the sky as if he was trying to grab something in the air. Then, he pushed his hand towards the Ancestral Spirit he was fusing with.


    ¡°Eternal Creation [1]!¡±


    The man did not say these words, for when he shuddered, he turned into ashes. A red light flew out of his disintegrated body and drifted in the sky, looking lost but also like it wanted to lower its tip to sneak a nce at its people onest time. Yet it could not...


    The man¡¯s body was sucked into the Spirit Descension Hall by a strong force. A shrill scream of pain rang out, and everything returned to silence.


    The person who had said those two words was the old man. They caused Su Ming to stare at the soul who had turned into a red figure in a daze. He fell silent.


    The sky returned to normal. It did not matter whether it was the Spirit Descension Hall or the All Spirits Hall. Everything vanished from the sky. Only the countless Berserkers on the ground remained. They were silent, but there was a thick aura of sadness among them.


    ¡°Eternal Creation is an Art unique to Berserkers. Outsiders cannot understand it. This is... Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s strongest Art.


    ¡°Even after I¡¯ve gone through eight spirit ascensions, if I face a powerful warrior who is at the same Realm as me casting Eternal Creation, I too will have to avoid its brilliance temporarily.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice echoed and turned into an unseen ripple that swept in all directions, causing distortions to appear in the world.


    When the scene disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s eyes and everything in the area filled with white fog, he felt like he had woken up from the previous era and returned to the current time and age. A soft sigh escaped his lips.


    ¡°Next, I will show you the spirit ascension from Great Abyss Tribe,¡± the old man by Su Ming¡¯s side said calmly after a long time. He swung his arm, and the feeling of the world going in reverse immediately appeared again. When everything became clear, Su Ming was far away from the tform where he had previously stood and was surrounded by a vast expanse of fog.


    The fog in the area was incredibly thick. It surrounded them, and when the old man swung his right arm, the fog scattered to reveal a huge, deep pit whose edges could not be seen with the naked eye. In that pit were hundreds of Spirit Ascension tforms. They were built in circles and stood tall, giving off a feeling as if they were reaching for the clouds.


    ¡°Great Berserker Tribe, a tribe I am quite impressed with. The people in this tribe might not be calctive, but their straightforward attitude and their fearlessness towards death is something the other tribes do not possess.


    ¡°That includes my own Heavenly Spirit Tribe. In this regard, we cannotpare to Great Berserker Tribe.


    ¡°But if we talk about all the tribes under Wei, which includes Great Berserker Tribe, then there is only one tribe which I admire the most... and am in fact, slightly envious of, and that is Great Abyss Tribe,¡± The old man stood on one of the hundreds of tforms and looked around him while he speaking in a soft voice.


    ¡°This ce is where Great Abyss Tribe was located. In the past, this was a vast ocean, and it was known as Abyss Ocean, which was also known as Wei¡¯s Forbidden Grounds!


    ¡°Great Abyss Tribe is a tribe skilled with the power of time and Possessing all forms of life. They also have the Abyss Gate, which only powerful warriors can open to create their own World... Besides these three inborn abilities, the most frightening aspect about Great Abyss Tribe was that their people¡¯s souls... would not perish!


    ¡°This... is an unparalleled power which can only be understood by those who have activated all three of Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s inborn abilities. Once theye to understand them, their souls canst for nearly an eternity without perishing. No matter how many cycles of life and death they go through, their souls will remain. This is something that brings out envy in others, but they are also helpless against it.¡±


    When the old man sighed deeply over this, he raised his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the world roared. The sky shattered, and countless fragments were swept aside before they regrouped. A ripple swept outwards after that.


    The world changed because of it as if a curtain had lifted, stirring up dust. Brilliant colors were revealed, and when the ripple vanished, Su Ming saw... a world belonging to Great Abyss Tribe.


    It was a ck ocean. The waves rose and sshed down as they tumbled about. Hundreds of tforms stood tall in the seawater, and they looked like they wanted to reach the sky. At that moment, most of the stone tforms were upied by sitting figures.


    Most of them were middle-aged man dressed in long, ck robes which had shades of gray, making them resemble specters. They were sitting quietly with the seawater around them. None of them made a single sound.


    Besides the sound of waves, it could be said that this ce waspletely silent.


    ¡°Great Abyss Tribe is a very quiet tribe, but they are also incredibly terrifying. If we talk aboutbat abilities, they might not be as skilled in battle as us in Heavenly Spirit Tribe, but their ability to survive is so great that it¡¯s frightening.


    ¡°In fact, there was a saying going among us that even if a disaster fell, while the other tribes might perish, Great Abyss Tribe would definitely not be destroyed. This was a race of people who could raise back to power even if only one of them remained,¡± the old man said as he stared at the ck ocean


    Su Ming was silent while watching the people from Great Abyss Tribe. Upon seeing them, he felt another sense of familiarity, but it was different from the familiarity he had sensed from the Berserkers. This was a familiarity in his soul.


    ¡°Spirit ascension!¡±


    When Su Ming looked over, he saw the people on the tforms speak up. Nearly one hundred people were performing spirit ascension at the same time!


    ¡°This is also something the other tribes cannot do. Since they can change time and they have clones, Great Abyss Tribe has a great advantage over the others when they perform spirit ascension. They can have multiple people perform spirit ascension at the same time, and from there, they can find the order hidden among the positions of the Ancestral Spirits.¡±


    As the old man¡¯s voice echoed by Su Ming¡¯s side, the All Spirits Hall appeared again. Golden light covered one hundred thousand feet, and the two thousand something figures appeared.


    Soon after, nearly one hundred people flew out from the tforms to charge towards their positions. Su Ming watched it without blinking. He saw the people from Great Abyss Tribe turn into red figures and watch the sky in a daze. Then, one person among the near one hundred shone with a golden light that reached a piercing degree. He... had sessfully fused with one of the Ancestral Spirits and threw his head back to roar.


    His roar was loud and had an indescribable presence to it. That was not the presence of a cultivator, but the presence of an Antecedental Spirit!


    The waves roared and surged into the heavens. A brilliant light shone in the eyes of all the people from Great Abyss Tribe. They stared at the only person who had seeded after all the other members of their race had failed. Then, they slowly stood up and bowed together towards him.


    ¡°With Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s talent, they should have been the first among us to have a person who could seed in all nine spirit ascensions, but the Great Destruction arrived, and it did not give them or us that chance...¡±


    The old man sighed softly. He lifted his right hand and seized the air. The scene in front of Su Ming was torn to pieces and returned to the original world of fog.


    ¡°With my level of cultivation, I can only hide from Arid Triad¡¯s will only one more time and extract another of its memories for you to copy. This is thest time, so I will give you the chance to choose.


    ¡°You can pick the Spirit Ascension tforms from either Great Berserker Tribe, Great Abyss Tribe, or Heavenly Spirit Tribe to have your spirit ascend!¡±


    The old man cast a nce at Su Ming. He swung his right arm, and when the world roared, the world looked like it had started shrinking. When Su Ming¡¯s vision became clear, he had returned outside the cave where he had met the old man and saw a white mountain standing tall in the fog.


    He also saw a stone tform which had appeared at some unknown point of time at the top of the mountain. There were ripples spreading out from it. When it surrounded the area, he could vaguely see an old figure sitting on the stone tform.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look,¡± Su Ming suddenly said. ¡°I¡¯m not from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, so it¡¯s useless no matter how many times I try to copy it. Senior, you can save your power. There¡¯s no need for you to waste it.¡±


    A hint of resolution appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. This was something that would not necessarily bring him more benefits the more he watched it. If he witnessed too many of these scenes where the people turned into red figures after they failed, his own confidence would be affected.


    The old man¡¯s right hand came to a halt midway up to being raised. A surprised glint appeared in his eyes when he looked towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Then which tribe¡¯s Spirit Ascension tform will you choose, Great Abyss Tribe or Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°I choose Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Spirit Ascension tform!¡± Su Ming said with firmness.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Eternal Creation: Call back to ¡®Wine, Water¡¯.

 Chapter 1191: I Am the God of Berserkers!!

    <h4>Chapter 1191: I Am the God of Berserkers!!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast a deep nce at Su Ming, then raised his right foot and took a step into the air. Ripples immediately spread out from beneath his feet. In an instant, he brought the entire area to the spot where the Berserkers¡¯ tribe had previously been.


    The white mountain stood tall and by its side was the Berserkers¡¯ tribe. In the distance was their Spirit Ascension tform reaching the skies. It was as if Heavenly Spirit Tribe was in the old man¡¯s hands, and as long as he wanted to, there was very few things in the world which he could not do.


    Moving the mountains and seas, shifting the ground, turning the universe upside down, extracting Arid Triad¡¯s memories¡ªall of these opened doors upon doors of possibilities in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He was seeing more and more see eye-catching divine abilities.


    ¡°You only need to seed once in spirit ascension. The path of spirit ascension is arduous, but every time you seed, you will experience extreme changes. With your current level of cultivation, if you seed in your first spirit ascension, your level of cultivation will increase by ten times!


    ¡°This is secondary, however. The main point is that your soul and aura will be out of the ordinary. You will no longer be a Sessor Spirit, but an Antecedental Spirit. Even the lowest ranked Antecedental Spirit can stand tall in the world with pride.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be especially so when you fuse your aura with your cultivation base. You will ascend to another ne of existence, and when you be an Antecedental Spirit, you will be able to bring forth the true power of that ring on your finger. It is the power to kill all those in Death Realm.


    ¡°Based on the categorizations of the cultivation systems in the eras after mine, you have only stepped into Fate Realm, but as long as you seed in your first spirit ascension, you can move slightly past it and master the power of being imperishable, a power that belongs to those in Life Realm!


    ¡°In fact, if you can perfect your ownws of fate within a short time while you are in the world outside, your cultivation base will experience a second explosive increase. This will be due to the power remaining in you after the spirit ascension. At that time, it will not be impossible for you to move straight into Death Realm!


    ¡°This is a serendipity, but also a matter of life and death. I cannot help you to achieve sess. It will entirely depend on you,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe exined slowly while giving Su Ming a long look.


    His expression was grim. He longed dearly for Su Ming to seed, but it was just as he said, he could only provide Su Ming the chance. Unless he seeded nine times in spirit ascension and became an Ancestral spirit, there was nothing more he could do. After all, only at that time would he be worthy of helping others in their spirit ascension, since he would be standing at the peak of the entire universe.


    ¡°I, Tian Bai, wish you sess!¡± The old man wrapped his fist in his palm, and for the first time, he bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    Su Ming stared at the old man, and in silence, he too wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him. Then, he swung his arm and charged towards the Spirit Ascension tform that belonged to Great Berserker Tribe, which was located not too far away from him.


    In an instant, he approached it andnded on the tform. Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the sky. His expression was calm. The scene he had seen before appeared in his head. He could see the people who had existed countless years ago right beneath him, and they were all shouting that one word¡ªBerserker.


    ¡®I did not choose Great Abyss¡¯ Spirit Ascension Tribe because my sense of belonging to the Berserkers is much stronger. I have always believed that I am a Berserker, and I am also... the God of Berserkers!¡¯


    When Su Ming lifted his head, an indescribable presence surrounded him and formed ayer of distortions. Once they entered the old man¡¯s line of vision, his pupils constricted.


    ¡®This junior possesses two different presences, those of Great Berserker Tribe and Great Abyss Tribe. Yet this is not due to interracial marriage, but should have been intentionally done by someone... They ced a person with the blood of Great Abyss Tribe in Great Berserker Tribe and nurtured him until he became an adult. In fact, he even has the true signs of a race¡¯s enlightenment about him...¡¯


    The old man stared at Su Ming. In truth, when he first saw Su Ming, he had not been as calm as he had appeared to be.


    All of this was not because of Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s presence about him and neither was it because of his blood of Great Abyss Tribe. Instead, it was because there was a race¡¯s enlightenment about him that the old man had never seen before among all those who had entered the ce!


    It was the Berserkers¡¯ Initiation, but it was also their race¡¯s enlightenment!


    ¡®A race¡¯s enlightenment. This is the power to bring enlightenment to an entire race. This is something only the next elder of the race would be worthy of inheriting from the previous elder of the race in the era of the past. In fact, even during thete days of the tribal era, while there were more of these inheritances, most of them were just imitations.


    ¡®The value of those who received the imitation enlightenment was to test which of the positions of the Ancestral Spirits were correct so that they couldy out the path for those who truly received the race¡¯s enlightenment!


    ¡®The true goal of passing down the race¡¯s enlightenment was not to give it to the most powerful member of that race, but to present the chosen person... the right to not turn into a red figure even if they failed during the spirit ascension!


    ¡®In the current era, those who know of the Art for the race¡¯s enlightenment... should be incredibly rare.


    ¡®This is a right reserved to only one person in a race. This is... the one and only Ancestral Spirit¡¯s Watch... the one that the Ancestral Spirits gave to each race!¡¯


    The old man stared at Su Ming, and a raging storm roared in his mind. He could tell that Su Ming possessed the race¡¯s enlightenment. This was clearly a hope ced on him, which hadsted from Great Berserker Tribe up till this date.


    It was the hope for an entire race to raise to power...


    That was why the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had told Su Ming so many things of the past. It was also why he had asked Su Ming to go through a spirit ascension and had even used his cultivation base to retrieve the memories from Arid Triad¡¯s will for him to observe them. This was a treatment that no one who had met him before had experienced.


    All those in the past were mostly forced to go through the spirit ascension. He would absolutely not talk to them, and neither would he make any sort of deal with them. Everything had to go ording to the old man¡¯s will.


    But when it came to Su Ming... the old man hesitated. He could not do as he did before.


    The race¡¯s enlightenment on Su Ming was Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s only hope at that point in time. He could not wipe it out. In fact, he was already prepared to give up and even harbored the thought of sending Su Ming away if he failed once.


    He... was also one of the races in Wei, and Su Ming could be said to truly be a member of the younger generation from his allied tribes!


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival also fitted the inheritance. He could be said to be the first one over the course of countless years to havee bypletely adhering to the requirements of the inheritance instead of some other methods.


    Su Ming¡¯s guess had only scratched the surface in regards to the Sun Sinking Talisman. He had guessed that it was activated because of the soul in his clone¡¯s body, but in truth, the real reason behind its activation was the race¡¯s enlightenment on Su Ming himself!


    ¡®Seed of Great Berserker Tribe... Why do I sense an old friend¡¯s presence in your race¡¯s enlightenment? Is it you? But I saw the illusion of Great Yu you created in the past, and when you were searching for the hope for the future of your race, you died in anguish...¡¯ The old man stared ahead in silence.


    ¡®It should be you, and I will not wipe off the seed of Great Berserker Tribe. I absolutely won¡¯t...¡¯


    As the old man watched Su Ming, his heart suddenly shuddered. At that moment, Su Ming had lifted his head to look at the sky, and he looked like he had fused with the world.


    More urately speaking, he did not fuse with the world, but had fused with the Great Berserker Tribe on the ground. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s presence had triggered some sort of strange change and some sort of ripple of power from the Berserkers left on the ground. The air which had been as calm as the surface of ake suddenly started boiling.


    Waves of rejecting force instantly appeared. They were not rejecting Su Ming, but projected their own mountain and their tribe on the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe and the white mountain.


    The change caused the old man¡¯s heart to jump, and at the same time, he became even more certain of his perception towards the race¡¯s enlightenment on Su Ming. He even noticed that there was a strong feeling like the Berserkers¡¯ tribe... had been waiting for countless years for a person which had finally arrived.


    Soon after, the old man¡¯s pupils shrank. Wisps of indistinct souls suddenly appeared on the Berserkers¡¯nd, which was once home to the Berserkers but was now the ruins of Great Berserker Tribe. Those souls might be indistinct and not even Su Ming could see them, but the old man could tell that they should have disappeared a long time ago in the passage of time. Yet the wisps of Berserkers¡¯ will, perseverance, and determination to protect theirnd had been waiting for the Berserkers to raise to power!


    They had remained in thend, not wanting to disappear from the universe. They did not intend to sleep in the emptiness of time. Theyy on thend and waited... Now, the person they had been waiting for seemed to have arrived.


    More souls appeared. In the span of a few breaths, there were more than one million of them, and more continued to appear. There were quite a few of them who made the old man tremble once he saw them, for he was familiar with them. They had all been his friends in the past.


    ¡°Old friend, you predicted the Berserker Day in the illusion of Great Yu to search for a hope for the Berserkers to live through the disaster. Is he the hope you found in the past? Did you execute Eternal Creation for him?¡±


    While the old man mumbled to himself, the number of the souls reached nearly ten million. They quietly surrounded the area and stared at Su Ming quietly, but he could not see them.


    Su Ming stared at the sky. His will was burning in his heart at that moment. A great confidence had gathered within him without a single sound.


    ¡®I am the God of Berserkers!


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what my blood is or where Ie from since from the moment I remember myself, I was a Berserker. Even though my body is different from the other members of my tribe and even though my soul is not that of a Berserker...


    ¡®My will, my spirit, and life belongpletely to the Berserkers. I am a Berserker!


    ¡®I am the God of Berserkers!¡¯


    A powerful light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. While standing on the tform, he did not know that there were more than ten million Berserker souls which he could not see in the area below. Yet all of them had an unseen, great power erupt from them.


    Their presences mixed together and formed an unheard booming sound, causing the projection of the white mountain from the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe to disappear. He had to retreat, and when he cast his gaze at this sight from the distance, his heart trembled. He couldn¡¯t help sucking in a deep breath.


    The presences of the ten million souls swirled and gathered around Su Ming to turn into a white dragon in the blizzard. It rose into the sky, and when it roared at the heavens, its whole body turned crimson. With a madness and an unwillingness to admit defeat to fate gathered from the wills of countless Berserkers, it charged towards the sky.

 Chapter 1192: Those Six Numbers!

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Those Six Numbers!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I am the God of Berserkers!¡± Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the sky. At that moment, his presence erupted with a bang from his body. His cultivation base swam swiftly through him, causing his long hair to float, and the red dragon he could not see let out a soundless roar. It then rushed to the sky as if it was doing so in the same dimension as Su Ming but performing this act an unknown number of years ago.


    ¡°Berserker!¡±


    ¡°Berserker!!¡±


    ¡°Berserker!!!¡±


    The ten million illusory figures in the area cried out at that moment. Their voices fused with the dragon¡¯s roar, forming a shocking roar that Su Ming could not hear, but which made the pupils of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe shrink again.


    He was moving back as images from two different periods of time appeared before him. One was from a time in the distant past, and one was the present. One had the Berserkers from the past, and the other had Su Ming. The two seemed to have reached a resonance due to the race¡¯s enlightenment in Su Ming¡¯s body, and a sight akin to the deviation of time appeared.


    During that moment, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base was stimted to the peak. His conviction was extremely firm as he stood on the Spirit Ascension tform. He might not be able to see the abnormality around him, but he could sense that there seemed to be countless pairs of eyes watching him. Those gazes were filled with expectation, excitement, and a resonance that filled Su Ming with determination.


    ¡°The ce where I was born still did things ording to thews of the universe. When I was born, the Berserkers had weakened. If the heavens are heartless, then we will all be separated. The earth was heartless, and it made my Dark Mountain die...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    In this situation and on this asion, the instant he chose Great Abyss Tribe and announced that he was the God of Berserkers, he remembered... the God of Berserkers¡¯ song.


    As he mumbled to himself, shock appeared on the face of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe who was watching in the distance. This was because he noticed that when Su Ming spoke the four sentences, the red dragon¡¯s roars became even more intense. The ten million souls in the area increased in number as well and became tens of millions. There were also several more figures among them which the old man was familiar with.


    The world trembled, and the sky distorted while the ground rumbled. Layers of ripples spread out. It was as if... a strange power had been activated at that instant due to Su Ming¡¯s existence.


    That power should have been buried in the ce. When it was activated, it looked like two worlds were about to fuse together. This might soundplicated, but if anyone described the Great Berserker Tribe during ancient times as one world and the current era which Su Ming resided in as another world... then the current situation would be like the world from ancient times moving through space and waking up from death, wanting toe to this world and fusing with Su Ming¡¯s era.


    All of this might seem abstruse, but that was indeed what the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw and felt.


    ¡®What a tribe, Great Berserker Tribe! What a man, Great Elder of the Berserkers, a man who seeded six times in spirit ascension! What a great plot of yours to predict the Berserker Day!¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe sucked in a deep breath. Admiration appeared on his face. He could already tell that not only did Su Ming possess Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s race¡¯s enlightenment as well as Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s hope, he also had the entire Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s will gathered on him.


    His spirit ascension was bound to be extraordinary... because he was not performing the spirit ascension alone. He had already fused with the Berserkers¡¯ kismet and everyone¡¯s will. All the Berserkers were protecting him... and performing the spirit ascension with him!


    ¡°If the heavens have eyes, then why do they never see that my world is plunged into eternal darkness? If the deities have souls, then why did they divide the sky and seas to the south and north? I kept my duty to the heavens, so why did they not let me see the darkness of night? I kept my duty to the deities, so why did they tear me into pieces and scatter my memories?¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    The God of Berserkers¡¯ song echoed in the air, making it look like he could see the days of the past, the tens of millions of souls in the area, and the blood-red dragon in the sky. The Berserkers¡¯ will was gathered within it, and as it roared... it looked like it was Su Ming!


    The number of souls in the area grew again. This time, they increased to nearly one hundred million. There was no end to them. All the Berserkers who had lived in thend in different periods of time felt as if their souls had returned to their homnd. When they appeared, they roared... to worship the God of Berserkers for whom they had been waiting for a long, long time!


    This made the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe retreat again. His breathing quickened. When he moved back, he looked towards Su Ming. In his eyes, he no longer saw a single man... but the soul of the entire Great Berserker Tribe!


    And Su Ming was that divine soul of Great Berserker Tribe. His appearance became a source for the tribe to boil over. It was as if the sleeping Berserkers, the Berserkers who had died in thisnd had woken up again!


    ¡°I cry tears of blood when I lift my head, so tell me, why should I cherish this life and not defy the world?! If the heavens don¡¯t have eyes, then I will step on it and watch myself seal the heavens! If the deities don¡¯t have souls, then I swear I will ughter the deities and be the Emperor!


    ¡°The world¡¯s kismet is upon me, and I will surely kill Arid Triad with my own hands! My Berserkers¡¯ Soul has formed, and I will dye the Immortals¡¯ sky red with millions of their lives!


    ¡°The Berserker Obliteration is the song of my life, and when it ends, what can hold me back from making the Berserkers rise to power with this will alone?!¡±


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared. With it, the one hundred million Berserkers¡¯ souls around him howled, and the blood dragon in the sky roared. The weather changed. As the world rumbled, the roars of the countless Berserkers and the roar of the blood dragon turned into one single voice.


    ¡°God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!!¡±


    ¡°I am the God of Berserkers, and today, I will have my spirit ascend!!¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm up. The blood dragon lifted its head, roared, and crashed against the sky. The sky distorted, and when it rumbled, a hall swiftly descended.


    This was not the All Spirits Hall, but the first Spirit Descension Hall. As it appeared and the one hundred million Berserkers¡¯ souls roared, the golden light in the sky spread to one hundred thousand feet. Then, the true All Spirits Hall descended with a bang.


    The golden hall was broken in parts, but had an ancient will. It was the legacy hall the Ancestral Spirits of Wei worked together to create in the past, and at that moment, it truly descended from the sky.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had been forced into the distance by the presence brought by Great Berserker Tribe rising to power. At that moment, he appeared to be slightly excited. In his eyes, Su Ming¡¯s spirit ascension had a much higher rate of sesspared to the other people. He hoped Su Ming would seed, for if even Su Ming, who had Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s soul gathered on him failed, then he did not know just who could sessfully have their spirits ascend in this era.


    Once the All Spirits Hall descended, the golden figures swiftly rushed out. If the one person at the very top was not included, then the two thousand-something figures were divided into nine horizontal rows that appeared like a tower in the sky. The ancient presence spreading out from the All Spirits Hall turned into a mighty pressure, and a resolute look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    There were 881 golden figures at the bottom row. Waves of mighty pressure spread out from their bodies and enveloped the ground while they waited for Su Ming to make his choice.


    He stared at them, and the resolve in his eyes grew stronger. He knew that if he made the wrong choice, he would die. He only had one chance.


    He stared at the Ancestral Spirits in silence, his gaze sweeping across all of them. Eventually, he looked towards the figure above the other nine rows whose presence was clearly much stronger than that of the Ancestral Spirits in the other positions.


    ¡®The order towards this legacy... is a path of flesh and blood built in exchange for the lives of a great number of powerful warriors from each tribe... It¡¯s a path for their descendants to have an increasingly safer route to spirit ascension passed down to them by their ancestors after numerous tries.


    ¡®But the order...¡¯


    Determination shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He jumped into the air from the Spirit Ascension tform and turned into a long arc that charged towards the eight hundred-something figures at the bottom row.


    He could only take a gamble. The only thing Su Ming knew was that he could not try the fifth hundred-something position since he had seen the ancestor of the Berserkers fail there during his spirit ascension. Clearly, if a race wanted to try andy out this path of blood, they could not choose at will. They should have tried one by one in order. Because of it, Su Ming was certain by fifth-tenths that the previous five hundred-something positions of the Ancestral Spirits would also guarantee failure.


    Yet if the Berserkers had started testing the order from the back, Su Ming¡¯s guess would bepletely wrong, which was why... it would be the same as him not obtaining any sort of clue at all.


    He charged forward in silence, and the instant he approached thest position, a glint shone in his eyes. When he swept his gaze across all the other positions, he gritted his teeth and instantly went towards one of them, but when he was about to close in, his feet suddenly came to a halt.


    He did not continue onward, but moved back. When he was several thousands of feet away, he fixed his stare on the positions of the Ancestral Spirits beyond the All Spirits Hall. He had suddenly remembered something.


    Su Ming¡¯s act of moving back caused a light crease to appear between the brows of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. When he turned his gaze towards him, he saw that Su Ming seemed to be contemting something.


    ¡°Senior, do you happen to know the highest amount of times a person had seeded in spirit ascension within Great Berserker Tribe?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked. His voice echoed in all directions.


    ¡°Six times!¡± the old man¡¯s eyes immediately answered as his eyes sparkled.


    Su Ming went silent then, but a brilliant light shone in his eyes. There was also a hint of nostalgia within it.


    ¡®Six times... six numbers... Elder told me six numbers in the past to help me climb up Wind Stream Mountain...


    ¡¯32, 79, 248, 371, 563, 781...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He lifted his head and stared at the All Spirits Hall. He cast his gaze at the 781st position at the bottom row. Then, he looked up row by row whileparing the numbers until his gaze fell on the third row from the top.


    ¡®Could it be...¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused. He gritted his teeth, and without any hesitation, he charged... to the 781st position on the bottom row.


    His speed was a reflection of the determination in his heart. Since he was taking a gamble anyway, he would rather take a bet on the seemingly ordinary set of numbers his elder had given him in the past.


    With a bang, he drew close to the 781st position and touched that Ancestral Spirit. At that moment, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe in the distance might have lookedposed, but he was incredibly nervous in his heart.


    A shocking roar apanied by Su Ming¡¯s shout rang out in the sky!

 Chapter 1193: Berserker Body in Death Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Berserker Body in Death Realm!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°These numbers...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    When he came into contact with the 781st position, his heart trembled. He did not sense any danger. Instead, there was a warm feeling that surged into his body from that position. It filled him in the blink of an eye and fused into his soul.


    ¡®These numbers... are the order exchanged for with the blood and lives of the members of Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s blood. It is... the most precious knowledge of the entire tribe!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Many thoughts rose in his mind when he considered the set of numbers.


    At that moment, all those not involved would not see Su Ming¡¯s body since he had already fusedpletely with the Ancestral Spirit in his chosen position. As the world roared, a powerful light erupted from All Spirits Hall. It covered the area and charged into Su Ming¡¯s body as if it wanted to make Su Ming¡¯s body go through a metamorphosis.


    During it, a familiar feeling rose within Su Ming¡¯s body. It was... the feeling of a Berserker¡¯s Initiation! He would could not mistake it for anything.


    At the same time, the one hundred million Berserkers¡¯ souls who had returned to the ground beneath him worshiped the sky. Their murmurs could not be heard clearly, but when their voices reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, a loud bang echoed in his head as if he had returned to the moment his elder performed the Berserker¡¯s Initiation for him when he was in Dark Mountain!


    ¡®It¡¯s the Berserker¡¯s Initiation! It¡¯s the Berserker¡¯s Initiation which allowed me to step foot in this ce, to be the God of Berserkers... and to obtain the will of thisnd belonging to the Berserkers!


    ¡®It¡¯s also the Berserker¡¯s Initiation which gave me the possibility to have my spirit ascend right now!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled as he sensed the presence of the Berserker¡¯s Initiation in his body. In fact, during that moment, he had a strong feeling that even if he had not chosen the 781st position but another one, he might have failed, but he would not be wiped off and turn into one of the insentient red figures.


    The Berserker¡¯s Initiation in his body was more like a form of blessing and protection. It came from Great Berserker Tribe, and it was a legacy from the ancient Ancestral Spirits... and had a strange form of connection with the All Spirits Hall.


    But what was more... it was a blessing from all lives!


    When the presence of the Berserker¡¯s Initiation rose in Su Ming¡¯s body and he went through the metamorphosis while his spirit ascended, he suddenly came to aplete understanding. He could sense that there was not just one presence of the Berserker¡¯s Initiation about him... but thirty-seven!


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I once went through thirty-seven cycles of life and death in Yin Death Region, which means that I¡¯ve received thirty-seven Berserker¡¯s Initiations... I... have at least thirty-seven chances to fail!¡¯


    When this understanding came to him, nostalgia rose within his eyes. He remembered his elder¡¯s kind gaze as he looked at him, the smell of thend where he lived as a child, the Berserker¡¯s sky, and everything in Dark Mountain.


    ¡®781, 563, 371, 248, 79, 32... These six numbers are the order for Berserkers¡¯ spirit ascension. They had only found six sessive spirit ascensions before the disaster arrived. They did not have time to search for the seventh, eighth, and ninth numbers.


    ¡®But... the elder performed the Berserker¡¯s Initiation for me thirty-seven times. He gave me thirty-seven chances. Even if I tried all of the positions left one by one, it would be enough for me to find a path to sessfully have my spirit ascend through the seventh, eighth, and ninth rows. Then... once I seed in all nine spirit ascensions, I will turn into an Ancestral Spirit!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He had nowpletely understood the numbers and the indescribable expectation and love his elder had for him.


    ¡®But he¡¯s by Su Xuan Yi¡¯s side... I understand now!¡¯


    If Su Ming still did not understand the schemes between the elder and Su Xuan Yi, he would not be Su Ming.


    ¡®The elder had long since chosen the Abyss Builders as the hope for Great Berserker Tribe to raise to power, because only the Abyss Builder¡¯s innate talents could allow the soul to withstand these many reincarnations!


    ¡®He created a path to guarantee my sess in bing an Ancestral Spirit...¡¯


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared. As his body fused with the Ancestral Spirit and went through a metamorphosis, he sensed himself bing much more powerful.


    It was a transformation of his physical body. While he was fusing with the Ancestral Spirit, the power of the Ancestral Spirit changed his body so that he could obtain a true Berserker¡¯s body.


    Based on what the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said, the strength of the Berserker¡¯s physical body was so great that they could fight against the Gods in Shu. In truth, even the Gods there could notpare to their physical body in certain aspects.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then since this Ancestral Spirit is already transforming my physical body, I might as well make this transformation moreplete. I will fill with even more madness!¡¯


    Determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s expression. At the instant his body was changed, he lifted his right hand without hesitation and struck his storage bag.


    As he was fusing with the Ancestral Spirit and his body was being transformed, he went to open his storage bag.


    The old man in Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw from the distance, and his expression changed. He found that he had no idea what Su Ming wanted to do, but even if he did, he could not do anything to stop him at that moment. If there was any interference from the outside world causing any sort of instability on Su Ming¡¯s side, there was a high possibility that his spirit ascension would be affected, and this was something the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe could not ept.


    At the instant Su Ming struck his storage bag with his right hand, the body of his clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole appeared in front of him. A sleeping soul also appeared on Su Ming¡¯s right palm. It was the soul of the clone which had be independent due to the Heavenly Incense Rune.


    At the instant the soul was extracted, madness burned in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He hade to understand that he absolutely could not waste the serendipity provided to him by spirit ascension. He wanted to fuse with the Ancestral Spirits and transform his body ording to his own will.


    While holding the independent soul of his clone with his right hand, he struck the top of its head to send it straight into the clone¡¯s body. A red re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he executed his second Possession on on his clone!


    In the past, when he brought out the clone and his soul, the fog would immediately change color, and numerous red figures would be attracted to him, but while he was going through his spirit ascension, not a single shade of red appeared under the golden light of the All Spirits Hall. Everything in the outside world was normal.


    This was the first time Su Ming had attempted a second Possession. At that moment, as his spirit ascended, he swiftly split up a little of his soul and had it charge towards the clone. He was already incredibly used to this sort of Possession, and he had alreadypletely broken the clone¡¯s soul. Even if it resisted, its power would not be enough for it to put up a fight for more than ten breaths before it waspletely devoured by Su Ming.


    In an instant, his soul upied the clone¡¯s body, and once he turned him into his clone again, Su Ming did not have time to check whether any changes had urred after he Possessed the clone a second time. Instead, he immediately sent a thought to his clone, telling him to fuse with his current body.


    ¡®If the power of spirit ascension wants to change my body, then let¡¯s make this transformationplete. I will have this clone of mine fuse with my current physical body and have it go through this transformation together with me... so that I can form a body that will possess extreme physical strength!¡¯


    Determination appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. The power contained within the Ancestral Spirit descended on him with a bang and enveloped him once he merged his clone and the body of the ck-robed man he had Possessed. He was wrapped up in the golden light formed by the strange power.


    At the same time, pain which made him feel as if he was being torn apart instantly filled his body and soul, but it was nothing to Su Ming. Instead, he sensed the great changes in his body.


    The first to change were his bones. They were instantly crushed and reduced to powder. Then, rays of golden light fused into them, turning into specks of golden light that formed the bones again. They were golden in color, and they were the foundation of a physical body filled with a powerful aura!


    An incredibly thick presence that belonged to Berserkers spread out from them. They were Berserker Bones, bones that only true members of Great Berserker Tribe could obtain!


    They were much stronger than the Berserker Bones from the Bone Sacrifice Realm. They had been lost in the passage of time and came from another powerful Realm that belonged to the Berserkers! They held apletely meaningpared to those so-called Berserker Bones Su Ming had obtained in the past while he was in thend of Berserkers.


    When all of Su Ming¡¯s bones turned into Berserker Bones shining with bright golden light, he sensed his veins shattering. They then swiftly grew back from the Berserker Bones. In an instant, they covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body, and wherever they went, his flesh and blood would melt, and a presence which belonged to the Berserkers that was much stronger than before erupted with a bang.


    Su Ming now possessed Berserker Veins, which were another Realm that surpassed Berserker Bones. It had also been submerged in the dust of time. Only at that moment when Su Ming went through his spirit ascension and the metamorphosis as well as the serendipity provided by the golden light did it return to the universe.


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared. As he did so, the blood in his body surged up. It had originally turned ck from drinking too much blood of the offering beasts.


    At that instant, however, golden light erupted from his blood. It melted Su Ming¡¯s flesh and blood, but even while it was doing so, new skin and flesh grew to be a body that could support Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Bones, Berserker Veins, and Berserker Blood!


    The body created after Su Ming fused his clone and the body of the ck-robed man he had Possessed thoroughly transformed while he was enveloped by the golden light formed by the power of the Ancestral Spirits. Yet the next instant, a power he had never imagined erupted from him.


    His body had be an extremely powerful Berserker Body that would never perish, had endless life force surrounding it, and looked like it had be one with the world. As long as all lives were not destroyed, it would not die!


    It was Death Realm!!


    A Berserker Body in Death Realm!


    It could be said that this was the first true body in every literal sense that Su Ming had ever possessed over the thousands of years he had practiced cultivation. Its strength surpassed everything that he had ever had, and it was his first clone after he had reached perfection¡ªa Berserker¡¯s body!

 Chapter 1194: It’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 1194: It¡¯s Here</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Berserker¡¯s body shone with golden light that spread through the area of one hundred thousand feet!


    Golden bones, golden veins, golden flesh and blood, and a golden body were what formed the first body that reached perfection in Su Ming¡¯s life. It was the body which was the closest to his wish to have the entire universe at his beck and call.


    It was a Berserker Body in Death Realm. It was the most powerful body which could use divine abilities with the power of the physical body, and they were strong enough to terrify powerful warriors in Death Realm. It could be said that from that moment onwards, Su Ming had be one of the most powerful warriors in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    And this was just one of Su Ming¡¯s clones midway through the spirit ascension. But Su Ming could already sense the terrifying power contained in that body of his. In fact, he had a strong feeling that if he clenched his fist and threw a punch... the sky would break!


    Those in Death Realm were much stronger than those in Fate Realm. Once they moved past the state of having never ending life, the life force in their bodies would gather together until it reached a certain level, and some strange changes would happen then, allowing them to reach an imperishable state. Their bodies could not be destroyed, while they could wipe out other people¡¯s life force, which was why... this Realm were known to be Death Realm!


    With an imperishable body, such people could bring the destruction of millions. They gathered together life force and turned it into a will of heaven that stood above all rules andws. When they opened their eyes, they could make all lives tremble. When they closed their eyes, they could sense the presence of Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    This was Death Realm. In the fourth era, this was the strongest Realm on the surface of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    Only those who had moved into Death Realm within the four Great True Worlds could truly be considered to rulers of a region. Only then could they try to determine their own destiny.


    Su Ming threw his head back and roared. Golden light surrounded him. The Berserker Body in Death Realm had the power of the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole and the body reformed when Su Ming Possessed the ck-robed man. The mystery of the second Possession had also caused its potential to be nigh endless.


    The clone that practiced Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole had originally possessed endless potential once it fused with the Ancient God. Even if Su Ming did not have all the other elements, such as the ck-robed man¡¯s body and the mystery of the second Possession added into the mix, there was a very high possibility that he could have obtained the Berserker Body when he went through the spirit ascension.


    The ck-robed man Su Ming had Possessed in the past had been an existence who was slightly stronger than Sui Chen Zi. He was one of the Eight Paramount Daos in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, and he had a noble status. However, to sessfully descend in Arid Triad, he had chosen to disperse his cultivation base so that he could reform his body in Arid Triad. If he¡¯d had enough time, he could have regained the terrifying power he possessed in Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos while he was in Arid Triad.


    That was why his body also had endless potential.


    There was also the matter of the mystery regarding the second Possession. Su Ming might not have investigated it in detail, but based on what he could sense, he could clearly tell the differences.


    This was why when all of the things were gathered and fused together along with the power of spirit ascension, the Berserker Body Su Ming formed possessed a potential that surpassed the bodies of all other Berserkers!


    Death Realm was definitely not his limit. This was just the beginning!


    The spirit ascension had note to an end. The appearance of the Berserker Body was just a start. As the Berserker Body in Death Realm reached perfection, Su Ming threw his head back and roared again. The golden light around him shrank swiftly to stick to Su Ming¡¯s skin as if it would spread through the golden veins in his body once it fused into him.


    Then, the thing that would experience a metamorphosis would be Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base!


    The golden light seemed like nutrients that all lives in the universe could absorb. It was an extremely gentle energy in the world that could change a living being¡¯s physical body and their cultivation base.


    During the instant the golden light fused with him, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base became much livelier. It swam through his veins, and when it filled his body, it ceaselessly absorbed the golden light. As it was continuously nourished, Su Ming could clearly sense his cultivation base slowly rising in power.


    This increase was incredibly gentle. It did not seem like it was making him be superficially stronger, like the act of a farmer pulling shoots to elerate the growth of his nts. Instead, this increase came to him in a form akin to an inheritance, causing countless epiphanies to appear in Su Ming¡¯s mind as his cultivation base increased in power.


    Su Ming did not gain these epiphanies by himself. Instead, they came from the Ancestral Spirit with which he had fused. As the epiphanies entered his mind, Su Ming stopped breathing. No storms raged in his head. Instead, he sank into a rtively calm and rxed state of mind.


    As he experienced those epiphanies, Su Ming seemed to hear someone murmuring. The voice belonged to a man, and it sounded like it came from an unknown period of time along with the golden light. It fused into Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base.


    His head slowly became clouded. Gradually, his mind scattered, and his thoughts turned into a picture with a crimson sky. Fire burned in it. Meteors charged to the ground in long arcs, and every single time one of themnded, the ground would tremble violently.


    Earth shattered. Roars shook the sky and earth. Strange beasts several tens of thousands of feet big crawled out of the meteors, and they started ravaging thend with loud roars.


    There was an indistinct figure on each of the ferocious beasts¡¯ heads. These figures were staring at the lives on the ground aloofly, and there was a merciless look in their eyes.


    Further into the distance, mountains shattered to reveal a vige they had surrounded. There was a little girl at that moment in the vige. She was crouching down and weeping softly. All around her were corpses. Every single time the ground trembled, the little girl would shudder even more. She hugged her head and did not dare to move.


    ¡°Mother... Father...¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice sounded frail and powerless in the rumbling world. There were no longer any living beings around her. The sky burned as the meteors fell one after another. The huge ferocious beasts that walked out of them were not far from the little girl.


    The ground rumbled, and a ferocious beast came out while roaring. Wherever it went, the mountains would crumble. Shattered stones shot out and scattered in every direction.


    At that moment, a long blue arc suddenly appeared in the sky. With an extreme speed that made it look as if it was about to slice apart the air, it charged to the ground. Before it descended, the long blue arc shed once, and immediately, a blue ripple swept through the area. Wherever it went, the ferocious beasts would let out shrill screams of pain, and their forms as well as their souls would be destroyed.


    At the same time, the blue arc turned around and went to the little girl. In an instant, the man went over the little girl¡¯s head and closed in on the iing, roaring beast behind her. With one sweep of his sleeves, the ferocious beast trembled. As it coughed up blood, its head flew higher into the air. Its huge body plunged to the ground with a bang, sending dust and dirt up. This rmed the little girl so much that she seemed to have forgotten to cry. As she trembled, she stared at a young man in blue robes walking out from the dust fog.


    The young man carried three great swords behind his back. There was a smile as warm as the sun on his face. At the center of his brows was a vertical red line. When he walked out of the dust fog, he came to stand next to the little girl. Then, he crouched down and handed her a small red flower that he had found in the dust fog a moment ago.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll bring you away from this ce.¡±


    The young man touched the little girl¡¯s head. When she instinctively took the little red flower, she was carried away by the young man who turned into a long arc that charged into the sky. He came to a stop while high above and swept his gaze across thend.


    ¡°I, Zhan Bai, third rank disciple of White Heron Compound, havee by the orders of my sect to destroy all of your rebellious Dao Beasts!¡±


    The picture came to a pause, then shattered to pieces before disappearing from Su Ming¡¯s mind. At the same time, his cultivation base moved past Fate Realm with a bang and headed straight towards Life Realm!


    Ceaseless life force existed in Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base. When it swam through his entire body, the power of Life Realm erupted from him... It was what Su Ming had been yearning for a long time!


    Moving slightly past Fate Realm did not mean that Su Ming had reached greatpletion in Fate Realm. Instead, his cultivation base was simply covered by the golden light. He reached a temporarypletion, and because of it, avoided directly reaching Life Realm. If Su Ming could reach greatpletion in Fate Realm on his own, his power would definitely raise by a considerable margin.


    But at that moment, Su Ming could already sense just how strong he had be. The aura bursting out from him when his cultivation base swam in him caused the world to tremble and allowed Su Ming to sense a pinnacle of power he had never sensed before.


    ¡®I should be able to make it raise a little more...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled a little. His cultivation base came to a swift halt, then at his will, it started moving in reverse. This action instantly filled Su Ming with intense pain. However, the golden light around him instantly gathered on him again. It fused with his cultivation base, which began to show signs of rising in power once more.


    At the same time, the fragments formed after the picture in Su Ming¡¯s mind shattered came to a swift halt, and they too, started moving in reverse to regroup and form a new picture.


    In that picture was another world. That sky was sinking with loud bangs as if it was about to crumble. The ground trembled. In fact, if Su Ming lifted his head, he could see that the gxy beyond the sky was crumbling as well. He was seeing a picture of a gxy being reduced to dust, a universe dying, and an entire cosmos suffering a disaster!


    The ground sunk and formed pits. A sect had been established underground, but at that moment, it got buried. There were various figures in midair, and the powering from each of them caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble. The weakest in the group had power equivalent to those in Fate Realm, and the strongest gave Su Ming the feeling that they hadpletely surpassed the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. It was a Realm Su Ming could not recognize.


    The group looked like it wanted to leave their world, but when they flew up, their bodies roared as if an indescribable will had swept past them...pletely wiping all of them out.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled violently. In fact, for the first time ever, a great wave of terror rose from the bottom of his heart. The will was so strong that it left Su Ming in disbelief. Its merciless act of wiping out lives held an aloofness that required no words. It was as if the entire universe and all the lives before this will had to bepletely destroyed no matter what sort of level of cultivation they possessed. They were not allowed to leave any sort of mark in the world.


    Standing at the peak of a crumbling mountain on the ground was an old man in a long robe. Kneeling behind him was a young man. There was grief in his eyes. He trembled while he stared at the sky around him. That young man was the person Su Ming had seen in the first picture¡ªZhan Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s here...¡± The old man sighed softly. There was an ancient andplicated look on his face, along with helplessness and a reluctance to admit defeat.

 Chapter 1195: Transformation of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Transformation of the Soul</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°If I could have more time, then I could...¡± The old man shook his head.


    He watched the will sweep past the world in front of him. The sky shattered, the ground was reduced to nothingness, revealing that the gxy beyond the sky had also crumbled. The old man lifted his right hand and struck the young man behind him. The young man immediately fell backwards and was sucked into a huge vortex that appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°MASTER!¡± The young man¡¯s cries were filled with pain and endless sorrow.


    ¡°Go. Use the method I left behind. All of you have three-tenths of a chance to escape from the disaster.¡± The vortex behind the old man disappeared. A brilliant light shone in his eyes, and he took a step forward to walk towards the iing will.


    Boom!


    The scene ended. There was a sharp stab of pain in Su Ming¡¯s head, but at the same time, his cultivation base moved from the initial stage of Life Realm to the middle stage of Life Realm. Soon after, golden light spread out from him. It moved away from his skin and left his cultivation base.


    The continuation of his spirit ascension after his Berserker Body reached perfection was the raise in power of his cultivation base. At that moment, this came to an end as well.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was drenched in sweat. The inheritance should not be painful, but Su Ming had made his cultivation base move in reverse, which was why he was in great pain, but all of this was worth it. Not only had he forcibly made his cultivation base reach the middle stage of Life Realm, he had also seen the disaster!


    Su Ming did not know what the will in the disaster was, but its strength caused a boundless sense of danger rise swiftly in Su Ming¡¯s heart as it trembled.


    He did not dare to think about whether the will in the disaster... would one day descend again and sweep through Arid Triad to kill all lives. At that moment though, Su Ming remembered the secret of the universe he had seen when he was in Heavenly Incense Rune!


    It was death. It was destruction. It was the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos reduced to emptiness, filled only with death.


    He also understood that the Ancestral Spirit with which he had fused... was the young man named Zhan Bai. The so-called Ancestral Spirits were in truth just cultivators, but they came from a time much earlier than theirs. That era had been destroyed by a disaster. Those remaining built a new era, and they became... the Ancestral Spirits!


    They were powerful, but they were just seeds sent out for the sake of passing down their legacy. The true powerful warriors of that era had long since died. Despite reaching an indescribable Realm, they still died in that disaster. Then, the power of that disaster...


    Su Ming did not dare think about it. In silence, he weed the final stage of the spirit ascension, which was also the critical part of making a Sessor Spirit be an Antecedental Spirit¡ªtransformation of the soul!


    The first one was the transformation of the physical body, then came the transformation of the cultivation base, and thest... was the transformation of the soul!


    With the transformation of the soul, one would open up the gates between the categories of life to break free from being a Sessor Spirit and be an Antecedental Spirit!


    More rays of golden light swiftly descended from the All Spirits Hall. It enveloped Su Ming and rushed into his body. They then swiftly fused with him and merged with his soul.


    This made it so that Su Ming could no longer be seen clearly; he became indistinct. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe in the distance might have remained outwardly calm, but he was paying close attention to the proceedings. He knew that Su Ming had already seeded in half of his spirit ascension, but if any idents urred during the transformation of the soul, everything may still end in failure.


    When the golden light fused with Su Ming¡¯s body when he reached the stage of the transformation of the soul, the old man enveloped the area with his divine sense. He refused to have anything from the outside world interfere with the process now. He would attack at full force against any power that came to interfere with Su Ming¡¯s transformation of the soul.


    ¡®You must seed. You¡¯ve already gone through half of it. The transformation of the soul during the spirit ascension might be the most difficult to get through and there have been plenty of people who failed during the transformation of the soul, but since you could obtain such a great power even though you are a member of theter generation, you must have gone through many hardships in your life. You must have a will that is inconceivable to a normal person!


    ¡®And you are also a seed of Great Berserker Tribe. You are Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s hope. Your will must have gone through countless trials. You... will definitely seed!¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe stared at Su Ming with expectation in his eyes. His gaze, though, soon went to search through the area and the sky with killing intent.


    ¡®If he fails, it will be the end. But if he seeds, the Arid Beasts will appear. I can kill them in his ce... but if the Arid Disasteres... The Arid Disaster should not appear. After all, this is the first time this child has his spirit ascend. He should... not attract the Arid Disaster¡¯s attention. It should not... Even for me, the Arid Disaster only appeared during the seventh time I went through the spirit ascension...¡¯ The old man¡¯s expression was grim as he thought through everything.


    While the old man was being nervous, the endless golden light turned into glowing spots that fused into Su Ming¡¯s soul. He sensed it swelling up and getting stronger at a frightening pace.


    It was afortable feeling, as if he was being nourished. His soul was continuously getting stronger, as if his life was filled with vitality and getting stronger. In fact, some of the realizations he had while he was practicing his cultivation in the past were magnified endlessly at that instant, causing Su Ming to gain quite a lot of epiphanies.


    However, when he reached the middle stage, the strengthening of his soul was no longerfortable. It brought with it a terrifying feeling. His soul was continuously expanding, and it soon started to pain Su Ming. This sensation was followed by fear. If his soul continued expanding like this, he would definitely explode!


    The destruction of his soul would be equivalent to his body and spirit being destroyed. This made Su Ming feel incredibly pressured, but his soul did not stop expanding. It was gradually growingrger, and the pressure grew to an indescribable level as the intense pain slowly became stronger.


    Then, right after he the pain increased a lot more, his soul... split up with a bang.


    Su Ming¡¯s soul did not fall apart, but split up. With intense pain, it did so to divide the power of the golden light, but immediately after, the two souls swelled up again before they split up once more.


    During the first split, Su Ming¡¯s soul turned into two. During the second split, his soul turned into four, then it split the third time, then the fourth, and the fifth.


    It went from four to eight, then to sixteen, and then to thirty-two parts!


    The intense pain from the splitting of his soul was no longer anything to Su Ming because what he could not stand even more was the splitting of his mind. It was also splitting up along with his soul. It was divided into thirty-two portions, and it was as if each of them was one individual Su Ming.


    This meant thirty-two Su Mings. If any other race experienced this sort of transformation of the soul, they would definitely find it hard to endure for a period of time. Fortunately, Su Ming was an Abyss Builder. One of his inborn abilities was Possession, which was why he could somewhat handle having his mind split into thirty-two parts and locate his origin soul among them.


    ¡®He split five times... that should be the end. Five splits, thirty-two souls... This child is from Great Abyss Tribe, so he should have no problems. He won¡¯t lose his origin soul, and neither will he have his mind wiped out when the thirty-two souls fuse and devour each other.


    ¡®Great Berserker Tribe, as I watch all of you now, I have to say, I am impressed by your choice. The act of choosing someone from Great Abyss Tribe is an incredibly bold choice.¡¯ The old man rxed slightly in his heart, but the next moment, his eyes focused swiftly, and a grave look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®He¡¯s... splitting for the sixth time?! Damn it, how could this be? Based on my experiences and memories, when our people go through the transformation of the soul during spirit ascension, only a few handful experience six splittings of the soul. Could this be rted to Great Abyss Tribe? Six times... this child should still be able to somewhat bear through it. Let¡¯s hope he... This... This is!¡¯


    The old man opened his mouth and sucked in a sharp breath. Great shock and disbelief appeared on his face.


    ¡®Seven times!¡¯


    He personally saw the seventh split at that moment while Su Ming was enveloped by the golden light! This was something which had never happened before as far as he could remember. Even during his era, no one ever experienced seven splittings of their souls during the transformation of the soul in their spirit ascension, no matter to what race they belonged!


    ¡®Seven splits... How could this be?! Damn it, this child... That wisp of the foreigner¡¯s presence in the child¡¯s soul must be the reason!¡¯


    The old man had a gloomy expression which soon turned into anguish. He knew that the possibility of Su Ming seeding in his spirit ascension had be exceedingly low.


    ¡°Whether or not you seed will depend entirely on your luck now. Hah...¡± The old man sighed quietly.


    At that moment, Su Ming was enduring inconceivable pain that came from his soul being split into 128 parts. His mind, too, had split into 128 parts. All of them were him, and it was precisely because of this that it was easy for a person to lose themselves in such a situation. They would forget which among all the many parts had belonged to them since the start.


    And this was the first crucial part of the transformation of the soul. It was also known as losing one¡¯s way.


    If Su Ming could not find his first soul and got lost among the one hundred something souls and minds, then what awaited him would be a terrifying destruction. He would forever be lost among his souls and could no longer regain his sense of self. Even if he seeded in the end, the person who opened his eyes might be Su Ming, but he also might no longer be Su Ming.


    At that moment, Su Ming was like a lone ship in a raging sea. He instinctively did not want the scattering of his mind to disrupt his heart. He wanted to keep on locking down on his first soul, but while he was trying to do so with great difficulty, his mind roared, and as the golden light continued fusing into him, his 128 souls... experienced the eighth split.


    256 souls filled Su Ming¡¯s mind, causing his lock on his soul to tremble. It looked like he was already slightly uncertain as to which of the souls was his origin soul!


    At that moment, Su Ming did not know that in a ce so far away from where he was that it was already beyond Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. Within the ninth World among the 180 Expanse Cosmoses was a ck gxy, and in it was an altar encased in ice.


    A middle-aged woman with long hair was sitting on it. There was a sacred, dark will about her. Her eyes had been closed before, but at that moment, she suddenly opened them.

 Chapter 1196: Sacred Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Sacred Lady</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the middle-aged woman opened her eyes, she revealed a dash of blue in her pupils. Her face gradually changed during that instant as if she was forcefully removing time from her body. She no longer looked as a middle-aged woman, but like a young woman.


    She had a calm expression. As if she did not feel the ice on the altar, she lifted her head and looked into the distance. The direction of her gaze was the entrance to the ninth Expanse Cosmos of Dark Dawn. Further down was where Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was located.


    In silence, she slowly lifted a pale hand to reveal a blue crystal on her palm. At that moment, there was a faint blue light shining on it. That light was incredibly beautiful. If anyone stared at it for a prolonged period of time, they would feel as if their hearts and souls had been sucked in, and they could not get out.


    ¡°This is the first time big sister¡¯s Sacred Soul Crystal... shone with such a light in over tens of thousands of years...¡± the woman mumbled softly. Her voice was incredibly cold.


    ¡°The light is pointing towards Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, and the only thing that could make big sister¡¯s soul crystal have this sort of reaction in Arid Triad is the child she gave birth to. She could not forget it till she passed away.¡±


    The woman fell silent then. After a long while, a contemtive expression appeared on her aloof face. She swung her left arm at theyer of ice in front of her, and cracking sounds instantly echoed in the air. In just the span of a few breaths, the ice shattered and fell around her.


    The next moment, ny-eight shinings appeared in the pitch-ck gxy. They seemed to be very far away from where the woman was, but it was precisely because they were far away that it could be seen that they formed a picture.


    If there was a line connecting all thes, they would form the image of a phoenix.


    Right then, various figures walked out of thin air around the woman. There were many of them already, but more and more of them appeared, and after a moment, more than tens of thousands of them were in the area.


    Their faces could not be seen clearly. It was as if they had fused with space itself, but the aura spreading out from their bodies made it feel as if they could freeze the gxy in this Expanse Cosmos.


    Once these people appeared, they bowed and worshiped the woman.


    ¡°Congrattions for your egression, Sacred Lady!¡±


    The woman quietly stared at the tens of thousands of people around her and asked tly, ¡°What happened in Dark Dawn during the years I was in istion?¡±


    Swiftly one person stepped forward to share everything that had happened during the past years, including the gap in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos as well as the great war happening between Dark Dawn and Saint Defier over it.


    After some time, the woman closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she took a step forward.


    ¡°Do not tell the outside world about my egression. Su Er, take my ce and pretend that I am still in istion. I will be going... to Arid Triad,¡± the woman said tly.


    A woman from the crowd behind her immediately voiced her obedience. Her body gradually changed, and soon, she took the appearance of her Sacred Lady. She then went to the altar and sat down there. Ayer of ice slowly appeared and sealed the ce again.


    .....


    In the world within the All Spirits Hall, Su Ming was bathed in golden light. His figure could not be seen clearly. In the distance, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had a gloomy expression on his face, and a look of pity appeared in his eyes.


    At that moment, while Su Ming appeared the same, the 256 souls and 256 wills in his mind had already made it hard for him to urately find where his first soul was.


    This was what it meant to lose oneself. Even though Su Ming had notpletely lost his way, if he stayed in this condition for a prolonged period of time or if any other changes urred, he would definitely lose his origin soul.


    At the instant it became difficult for Su Ming to lock down on his origin soul, his 256 souls suddenly jolted at the same time. The great power contained in the golden light filled all 256 souls, and they became much stronger than Su Ming¡¯s soul just moments ago.


    At that moment, a bang rumbled loudly in his mind. The ninth split descended upon him.


    256 souls shuddered and split up again to turn into 512 souls. Su Ming¡¯s mind also split up during that instant to turn into 512 parts from the previous 256.


    This caused Su Ming, who already had a hard time locking down on his origin soul, to bepletely unable to find his origin soul at that instant. He was lost. All of the souls he saw looked like his original soul, but all of them seemed to not be it as well.


    When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw this from the outside world, he let out a long sigh. He understood that Su Ming had already failed his spirit ascension. It was not that there was never anyone who had aeback while they were lost and eventually seeded, but most of them only had their souls split three or four times, which was why they would have hope in finding their origin souls while they were lost, but Su Ming¡¯s soul had split nine times. The level of difficulty was so high that it was practically impossible.


    ¡®His failure has nothing to do with him, but it¡¯s due to the presence of the foreign race in his soul. Oh well.¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe shook his head with the look of pity and regret. He could already imagine how when the 512 souls became stronger due to the power contained in the golden light, they would start merging and devouring each other.


    Only when a person was in control of their origin soul could they guide the fusion during that moment. When all of them be one whole entity... then a soul of an Ancestral Spirit who had fused with all the other souls would appear!


    It was also during this moment that the physical body, cultivation base, and soul would go through a metamorphosis at the same time. Only with the soul of the Ancestral Spirit as the seed, the Berserker Body in Death Realm as the roots, and the cultivation base as the leaves could Su Ming truly take the step to change from a Sessor Spirit to an Antecedental Spirit.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity... but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he failed either. It just means that his mind has been wiped out and reced by another newly born mind. If that¡¯s the case, from a certain point of view, he is still himself, and there¡¯s still a possibility of me making a deal with him.¡¯


    A glint appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes before he sighed quietly. This was something no one could help Su Ming with. Even the old man could do nothing about it. He could only watch as Su Ming¡¯s face in the golden light filled with deep confusion.


    Su Ming was lost. He was lost among the 512 minds and souls. He could not find his origin soul. When the 512 souls were made to gainpletion due to the golden light, he could only watch in a daze... as they started devouring and fusing with each other.


    A life-threatening sense of danger instantly rose in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He had a strong feeling that if he could not find his origin soul and it was devoured by the other souls, it would mean that he would die.


    Perhaps the soul which woulde on top in the end would also believe itself to be Su Ming, but it would just be like the independent will of the clone that practiced the Art of Swallowing Hollow Shadows Whole¡ªthat person would no longer be truly Su Ming.


    The devouration and fusion of the souls had already started. The 512 souls collided against each other, and booming sounds continuously rose in Su Ming¡¯s head. As the souls devoured each other, the life-threatening sense of danger arose in all of Su Ming¡¯s souls, making it hard for him to differentiate which of them was his real one.


    ¡®What should I do?!¡¯


    Anxiety filled the minds of all 512 souls at that moment. It was as if all of them were real, but also as if all of them were fake.


    When Su Ming saw that some of them had already been devoured during the fusion, he suddenly saw a hint of blue light appear in a soul that was being devoured by three souls at the same time.


    The blue light was very faint, but at that moment, it was like a lighthouse in the dark in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He had no time to think. At the instant it shone, he sent his entire mind into the soul who was being devoured.


    At the instant his mind fused with the soul, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He had a strong feeling that this soul was his origin soul. It was his soul from before he was split into 512 parts.


    He could not understand why he would have this sort of feeling. The urgency at that moment caused him to be unable to think about anything. He believed wholeheartedly that this was his original soul. Thus, he immediately started devouring and fusing with the souls around him.


    Su Ming had long since be numb to the feeling of intense pain. When one of the five hundred something souls was devoured, the soul who devoured it would not be the only one who would be stronger. All the souls would be stronger.


    Gradually, the number of souls in Su Ming¡¯s mind lessened. When there were only two hundred something left, each of the souls became much stronger than Su Ming¡¯s soul before he performed the spirit ascension.


    As the fusion and devouration continued, there were a few times Su Ming was nearly wiped off, but since his mind was with the soul, it meant that Su Ming was fighting continuously against hundreds of Su Mings. This was an indescribable feeling, but to Su Ming, this was much more dangerous than the battle of Arts he experienced in the world outside.


    Gradually, the souls became fewer: 128, 96, 64...


    Su Ming did not know how much time had passed. He could not divide his attention to focus on anything else. He could only immerse himself in the devouration and fusion of his souls. When there were only ten souls remaining in his mind, including his own, Su Ming could clearly sense that his current soul had be so strong that it surpassed his previous soul by a lot. It was impossible topare the two. They were already twopletely different life forms.


    Booming sounds echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind when the remaining ten souls started a crazed devouration. There would only be one that wouldst till the end, and the one who was left would control the body. It would be the new Su Ming.


    If the soul Su Ming chose was the one whosted till the end and his origin soul, he would still be Su Ming, but if either of the two did not happen, his mind would be wiped out, and he would be reced by another mind that would be born from the new soul.


    As time trickled by, the number of souls in Su Ming¡¯s mind went from ten to eight, then to five. When there were only two left, one of them was Su Ming¡¯s, and he fought against the other one.


    The two souls were infinitesimally close to bing an Antecedental Spirit. Their presence and the ripples of power were enough to shake the hearts of all outsiders, but they still had to fuse into one. Only then could they truly transform from a Sessor Spirit to an Antecedental Spirit!

 Chapter 1197: Antecedental Spirit and Arid Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Antecedental Spirit and Arid Beasts</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had no idea how much time had passed, but his pupils suddenly shrank, and a grave expression appeared on his face. This was because he saw the golden light around Su Ming grow dimmer. In the span of a few breaths, it disappearedpletely.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes opened!


    At the instant Su Ming he did so, the sky roared, and the ground trembled. A ripple filled with a powerful presence spread out from his body uncontrobly. Wherever it went, the sky would distort.


    The fog in the area around him fell back at once, and a feeling of emptiness spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    At the same time, his eyes became incredibly bright as if stars were contained in them. He seemed different from before, and there was a spiritual air about him. When he stood there, it looked like the sky had to lower itself a little and the ground had to sink a little before him. His existence seemed to be able to make the world tremble.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the ground. When he met the gaze of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, a brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The light in the old man¡¯s eyes also reached a piercing degree. Once the two of them exchanged a nce, they sensed that their presences were astonishingly simr.


    They did not belong to cultivators, but Antecedental Spirits!


    Both of them were nearly the same as the Predecessor of Dao Ocean and the Spirit of the Sand Earthlings. Su Ming felt like he had ascended to a higher ne of existence that was above all lives. It was as if he had taken a huge step forward from being a human to bing an Antecedental Spirit!


    He could change thews in the world as he pleased. He could see the rules in the universe when he closed his eyes. In fact, Su Ming could even vaguely sense the will of Arid Triad existing in space. That feeling of having ascended to a higher ne of existence was indescribable. It was as if... he had escaped some shackles and be a life form that what he could previously only imagine.


    If anyonepared Arid Triad¡¯s will to a giant fireball akin to a sun and each person to a glowing spot, then if the mes of Su Ming¡¯s life burned, he could destroy all lives. The mes of his life might not be able topare to Arid Triad¡¯s will, but they were much stronger than of all lives.


    It was especially so for his soul. Once he devoured all the souls split up from him, he had be so strong that if he sent his soul outwards, he could wipe out a person from existence with just one thought.


    He could kill a cultivator with just his mind. Even if that cultivator was an Almighty, it would still be difficult for them to fight against Su Ming¡¯s will sweeping past them. There might be some Almighties who could fight against it, but it would intimidate them greatly.


    It was as if he was a gxy in this universe. He could even described as the will of heaven for a certain area. If he wanted a person dead, then they would die, because Su Ming¡¯s will could changews, disturb rules, and crush space.


    This was the power of Antecedental Spirits. It was a state of life Sessor Spirits could never reach, no matter how hard they practiced cultivation.


    This was a strength Su Ming had never possessed before. The feeling as if he had control over other people¡¯s lives and deaths made Su Ming sense the madness of existence when he opened his eyes. He sucked in a deep breath and slowly took a step forward.


    With that one step, the world distorted. Booming sounds surged into the sky, and a huge vortex appeared. It spun with loud bangs. It seemed like there was an indistinct face in it, but if anyone looked closer, they would find it was just a vortex. Everything seemed to be just an illusion.


    ¡°You are...¡± A barely noticeable glint shone in the eyes of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    ¡°Our deal is still ongoing,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    He did not tell the old man directly whether he was still himself, but he knew that he was still himself. The soul with the blue light spreading out from it was indeed his origin soul. The blue light had guided Su Ming, providing him a way to find himself when he was lost.


    In the beginning, Su Ming had not understand what the blue light was, but when he became an Antecedental Spirit, with his great soul and as a life form who could turn into the will of heaven, he understood that this was the power of his mother¡¯s race fusing into his soul. It was the power of the foreign race the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had mentioned existing in him.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, a thought appeared in his mind. He raised his head to look at the vortex that had appeared in the sky. Su Ming lifted his head as well. He might be slightly slower than the old man, but he was only one breath slower.


    ¡®As expected, once he experienced nine splits and fused with all of them to be an Antecedental Spirit, he grew incredibly power. This is just his first sess...¡¯


    While this thought might have entered the old man¡¯s mind, he did not have time to analyze it more. Roars came from the vortex in the sky, and right after, dozens of figures manifested from within it.


    Those figures did not belong to beasts, but to humans!


    They were clearly cultivators. All of them were dressed in different attire, but most of their clothes were damaged. They were cultivators with fierce and murderous looks, but on their faces was bewilderment.


    Their presence was incredibly strange. There was an ancient air to them along with a powerful intent for destruction. In fact, there seemed to be a will about their bodies. It seemed to be asleep, and it was not strong. However, it somehow gave off a feeling like it could destroy the entire universe.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the cultivators, his heart trembled. He recognized one of them as Zhan Bai¡¯s Master, the one he had seen in the picture from the inheritance of the Ancestral Spirit!


    The sage-like old man who was originally dressed in long robes and had a head full of white hair was like a wild beast at that moment. When he opened his mouth, there was even saliva dripping down. Uponing out from the vortex, he looked swiftly towards Su Ming with fierceness in his eyes.


    When he looked over, Su Ming sensed his presence of an Antecedental Spirit became chaotic, as if the dozens of figures had an inborn ability to form some kind of restriction on his status as an Antecedental Spirit. Su Ming even had a feeling that his presence was some sort of supplement for them. They would close in on him to devour him without a care for the cost.


    ¡°Thirty-six Arid Beasts. Su Ming, I will help you hold them back. You¡¯ve just be an Antecedental Spirit right now, so you need to stabilize your body, cultivation base, and your soul. This moment is critical for you, but your existence is the best food for these Arid Beasts.


    ¡°You must try to restrain your presence. Merge your cultivation base, body, and soul into one and stabilize your status as an Antecedental Spirit. I will buy time for you, but you must hurry!¡±


    As the voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe echoed in the air, he took a step forward. With a swing of his arm, a ripple spread out until it enveloped the thirty-six figures. Once the old man prevented them from moving forward, a chilling re appeared his eyes, and he fought against the thirty-six figures with loud booming sounds in the air.


    A freezing re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, he sat down. When he closed his eyes, he had his soul spread through his body and circted his cultivation base, quickly fusing the three into one before stabilizing them, just as the old man had told him to do. He continuously retrieved the presence that had spread out from his body, intending topletely lock it in his body.


    But his presence was too strong. Even the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had given him a few attentive nces previously, so it waspletely impossible for him to restrain the presence in a short period of time.


    Just like that, two hours passed.


    During those them, the old man from Heavenly Spirit executed his divine abilities and activated his cultivation base to fight against the Arid Beasts. The cultivators roared like wild beasts. They had no cultivation bases nor any divine abilities. All they relied on was some sort of instinct.


    But they could not be wiped out of the ne of existence. Even if the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had monstrous power, he could only watch helplessly as they manifested again after their bodies crumbled.


    After two hours passed, roars came from the vortex once more. This time, hundreds of figures appeared.


    The old man¡¯s expression became darker. He knew that at that moment, what Su Ming needed the most was time, and he had to be the one to buy it for him. With a cold harrumph, the old man formed a seal with his right hand and pointed at the sky. It instantly roared, and a horsetail whisk appeared next to the old man. When he swung it, illusory shadows appeared in the sky. As rumbling sounds rang out, the fight continued.


    All of Su Ming¡¯s attention was ced on restraining his presence. By then, he had already managed to keep it to a boundary of only about ten thousand feet. Slowly, it turned to one thousand feet.


    When it reached five hundred feet, the vortex in the sky rumbled again. This time, thousands of Arid Beasts appeared.


    When they saw that Su Ming¡¯s presence was bing lower due to him restraining it to the point that the five hundred feet had been reduced to one hundred feet, the thousands of Arid Beasts in the sky roared together before suddenly crumbling and turning into countless glowing spots. The old man¡¯s expression changed, and the glowing spots swiftly gathered together.


    Then, like a long river, they shot through the old man¡¯s body and rushed towards Su Ming. When it closed in on him, it turned into a huge, ferocious face that opened its mouth to devour him.


    The face was several hundreds of thousands of feet in height, making it look like the sky was sinking. It was also fast enough to instantly reach Su Ming¡¯s head. At the instant it opened its mouth wide and was about to devour him, Su Ming opened his eyes. All his presence had beenpletely restrained in his body.


    He lifted his head and with an aloof gaze looked up at the face above him, which was as big as the sky itself. The face came to an abrupt halt at that instant. While being less than one hundred feet away from Su Ming, it stared at him, and Su Ming, too, stared at it.


    Thissted for only a few breaths before the ferocious face suddenly smiled. It made the face appear even more ferocious, but the next second it disappeared. At the instant it vanished, a crimson bolt of lightning shot out from the center of its brows and shot up towards the vortex in the sky. Soon after, the vortex faded away among loud booms, and the sky gradually calmed down.


    When the old man saw this scene, his expression instantly changed.


    ¡°Arid Disaster...¡±


    ¡°What is an Arid Disaster?¡±


    None of Su Ming¡¯s emotions could be seen on his face. He slowly stood up and stared at the sky as it returned to normal while he asked this question calmly.


    The old man was silent for a moment. A hint of pain appeared on his face when he began to speak slowly.


    ¡°Once you seed in spirit ascension, most of the time, the things that appear are Arid Beasts. If you have help or if you can deal with them on your own, there will be no problems for you in the future, but sometimes, it is the Arid Disaster that appears, though it is very rare...


    ¡°The power of the Arid Disaster is strong enough to destroy all wills. I went through it once, and it is the reason why all my people died. Even I don¡¯t know how I lived through it, since halfway through it, I lost consciousness.


    ¡°When I woke up, the Arid Disaster was gone, but all my people were dead. I also found my hand buried in my grandson¡¯s chest...


    ¡°The Arid Disaster will note immediately, but will descend on you within a year...¡±

 Chapter 1198: Created in Antiquity

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Created in Antiquity</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was silent for a moment. When he spoke again, he looked towards Su Ming, and aplicated expression appeared on his face, because he saw that there was the mark of a lightning bolt at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brows at that moment. Clearly, it had appeared without Su Ming¡¯s knowledge at some point of time.


    ¡°The mark of the lightning formed at the center of the Arid Beasts¡¯ brows symbolizes the Arid Disaster. It is the same mark you have at the center of your brows right now. This means that you are the next person who will go through the Arid Disaster.¡±


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever. He lifted his right hand and touched the center of his brows gently. The skin at that spot seemed to have been burned by some strange power, causing the mark of a lightning bolt to appear without him realizing that anything was off.


    ¡°It will descend at some point within a year, hmm?¡± Su Ming asked faintly after being silent for a moment.


    If anyone looked at him then, they would only see that he seemed to have a spiritual air. They would not be able to tell that he had already escaped being a Sessor Spirit and be one of the few remaining Antecedental Spirits in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    But once Su Ming released his presence, it would be strong enough to destroy the world. He had be powerful enough to turn into a gxy¡¯s will of heaven.


    ¡°It will descend within a year. The Arid Disaster descended on the seventh day of the tenth month after the sign had appeared,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said in a low voice.


    Su Ming smiled in a rxed manner. His life was filled with hardships, and the dangers he ran into were countless. The Arid Disaster might be mysterious, but since it was bound toe, being rmed would be of no help. Facing it with calmposure and wisdom was Su Ming¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Thank you for protecting me just now, senior. I will not forget the deal we made. But for now, I¡¯m afraid you will need to wait a little longer. When I became an Antecedental Spirit, I suddenly understood plenty of things I had never puzzled outpletely. I will need to use this power to refine some of my divine abilities,¡± Su Ming said while staring at the old man.


    ¡°That is what you should be doing. Once you be an Antecedental Spirit, the world will fuse with you. It is the moment when you are the closest to Arid Triad¡¯s will. Get a good sense of this feeling. During my time, there were quite a few shocking divine abilities and ultimate techniques that were created while we were in that condition.¡± The old man nodded.


    Su Ming sat down and closed his eyes. At that moment after the Arid Beasts left and the vortex disappeared, the two thousand something golden figures and the All Spirits Hall above Su Ming slowly turned into illusions as well. After a moment, the Spirit Descension Hall, too, disappeared from the sky to wait for the next time someone summoned it.


    Su Ming slowed down his thoughts and recalled the sensation he had when he became an Antecedental Spirit. Gradually, he made this feeling fill his heart. In about an hour, he immersed himself in it while also remaining alert of his surroundings.


    Several hourster, when Su Ming¡¯s mind had been immersed in the feeling of him bing an Antecedental Spirit, his mind became clear.


    It was a rtive state of rxation where his consciousness left his body to drift around him so that he could gain an understanding of the universe. In this state, two images appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind without his realization. One was Dark Mountain, and the other was him while in thend of Berserkers. In that image, he threw his head back and roarer as countless Berserkers beneath him worshiped him while crying out to him as their God.


    This image remained in Su Ming¡¯s mind for a long time before it gradually faded away. When his line of vision became clear again, Su Ming felt as if he had returned to the ninth summit. He sat outside his cave with a drawing board before him. He had his right hand lifted and was drawing something. Su Ming knew that this was his first style from the God of Berserkers Transformation¡ªBerserker Obliteration.


    ¡°The direction of my epiphany... is the God of Berserkers Transformation,¡± Su Ming mumbled. At the instant his words echoed in his heart, the image in his mind disappeared. When his mind became empty again, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    He was still sitting in the world connecting the Sun Sinking Talisman to the All Spirits Hall. He was still sitting on the towering Spirit Ascension tform in Great Berserker Tribe, but all around him were distortions in the originally ruined Great Berserker Tribe. They made it seem as if the sky and the earth were in disorder, and also as if time was changing.


    At that moment, brilliant light shone in the eyes of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. He moved back slightly and stared at the entire ruin of Great Berserker Tribe. It was filled with distortions as if a world from another period of time was ovepping somehow with the ce at that moment.


    It was simr to what he had felt previously. The time of the past... hade over because of Su Ming¡¯s appearance and because he had be an Antecedental Spirit.


    As the two times ovepped with each other, figures gradually appeared in the distortions, and they all belonged to members of Great Berserker Tribe. Some of them charged through the sky, and some of them were meditating in the area. There were also quite a few children ying in the tribe.


    The ce seemed to have returned to the past through the distortions, allowing Su Ming to see the people of Great Berserker Tribe who had lived there in ancient past and observe their lives.


    Smoke curled in the air, and there were hunting teams going out in groups. Buildings made of stone that had various heights were located all over the tribe. Spirit Ascension tforms could be found standing tall all around.


    There were countless floating stones in the sky. Huge birds Su Ming had never seen before circled above him, asionally letting out loud and clear screeches. They fed swiftly on the pieces of flesh the Berserkers threw on the ground for them.


    The sound of bustling people,ughter born from ying, and the breathing of Berserkers exercising their breathing not too far away filled Su Ming¡¯s mind at that instant. He stared at the area and saw that most of the Spirit Ascension tforms in Great Berserker Tribe were upied by people meditating on them.


    ¡°The creation of Great Berserker Tribe lies within your will!¡±


    When an ancient voice rang from behind Su Ming, the Berserkers meditating on the Spirit Ascension tforms around the area immediately opened their eyes. They looked at Su Ming, and their eyes filled with reverence and zealousness.


    Su Ming turned his head around and saw a person sitting behind him. It was an ancient-looking old man with graying hair.


    He was dressed in white robes and looked forward as if his gaze could see right through Su Ming.


    Su Ming quietly took a few steps back and sat down beside the old man. He had alreadye to understand that he was watching a scene which had happened an unknown number of years ago.


    He stared at the area and at the old man, then began listening in silence.


    ¡°Your will is the thoughts of your mind. Creation is the beginning of bringing something into existence. Turn your thoughts into your will, and turn your will into your creations. Then turn your creations into nothingness. This... is the strongest Art of Great Berserker Tribe. You have the will of Eternal Creation, and hence you have the right to practice cultivation on the Spirit Creation tform, and you also have the right to understand Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Eternal Creation Art.


    ¡°This Art is divided into five states. Ten Creations, Hundred Creations, Endless Creations, Eternal Creations, and Created in Antiquity. Over the years we have passed this legacy in Great Berserker Tribe, no one could execute Created in Antiquity. Our limit is Eternal Creations.


    ¡°You must understand that the strength of this Art... is as brilliant as the sun. It is one of the reasons why the other races fear us,¡± the old Berserker saidnguidly. When his voice echoed in the air, the Berserkers on the Spirit Ascension tforms immediately became spirited, and longing appeared on their faces.


    Only had a glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, however. He had caught a phrase from the old man¡¯s words that was unusual.


    ¡®Spirit Offering tforms? Are those Spirit Ascension tforms?¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, but the old man¡¯s subsequent words cleared his confusion.


    ¡°This Art is passed down through our legacy. One part of it is contained in our blood, and the other is personally given to us as an inheritance by Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Spirits when we worship the heavens!¡±


    When the old man¡¯s words echoed in all directions, a thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡®The world I¡¯m seeing now is a world before the disaster descended. It¡¯s the era before the Ancestral Spirits died!¡¯ Su Ming immediately lifted his head and looked at the sky.


    Its blue shade was as clear as water. White clouds drifted around, causing all those who saw it to feel calm. This sort of sky was one Su Ming could rarely find in the outside world.


    ¡°Now, worship the sky and summon the Ancestral Spirits to descend among us!¡± The old man stood up and swung his arm. Then, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the sky.


    All the people on the tforms in the area stood up and worshiped the sky. A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, and he stood up as well to bow to the sky. There was a brilliant light in his eyes as he stared above.


    Layers of ripples suddenly appeared in the blue sky. Immediately after, as they spread out, they formed a huge face. It sank from the sky, and when it descended, Great Berserker Tribe instantly fell into silence. All the people stared at the sky. Besides respect, there was also sincerity and gratitude on their faces. Not a hint of fear could be found anywhere.


    When most of the face had descended, its eyes sparkled, and two pirs of light shot out from them. When theynded on the ground, they became piercingly bright. The bodies of two people slowly manifested from the pirs of light.


    They were dressed in long robes, and judging by their looks, they appeared to be in their middle ages. There were no awe-inspiring expressions on their faces, but smiles like the gentle breeze of spring while they stared at the members of Great Berserker Tribe on the ground.


    The two people were a man and a woman, and the man asked softly, ¡°My fellow tribesmen, what is your request?¡±


    There was no air of supremacy or arrogance in his words, but genuine emotion. He did not treat the people in Great Berserker Tribe as ants, but as his tribesmen, just as he said.


    The woman by his side reacted in the same way. With a glow akin to motherly love in her eyes, she looked at all the people in Great Berserker Tribe. When she looked at the children, her expression brightened with deepest love.


    ¡°Ancestral Spirits who protect Great Berserker Tribe, please allow us to inherit the Created in Antiquity Art so that these people can obtain the epiphany and fight for the tribe!¡± The old man in white robes bowed deeply.


    ¡°Created in Antiquity is the strongest divine ability of our race. You have the blood of our race in your bodies, and you were created by us so that our race would grow through the generations. Because of it... this Art will nevere to an end. Created in Antiquity...¡±


    The male Ancestral Spirit spoke softly, then raised his right hand to swing it at the ground. Immediately, some glittering sparks spilled out. Each one was a runic symbol, and theynded at the center of the brows of each of the Berserkers on the tforms.


    One of them drifted towards Su Ming as well.

 Chapter 1199: My Creation

    <h4>Chapter 1199: My Creation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He allowed the runic symbol to approach him and fuse into the center of his brows. At the instant it disappeared into his forehead, Su Ming¡¯s mind and soul jolted. His cultivation base instantly started circting based on a particr trajectory, and only calmed down after a long while. When it did, he saw that the man and the woman in the sky had returned to the huge face and vanished into the air.


    ¡°Gain an epiphany from the runic symbol¡¯s power, understand your thoughts, and turn them into your will, then with your will, produce your own creations!¡± The old man in white swept his gaze across the area. Once he spoke in a t tone, he sat down and remained still.


    The people meditating on the tforms in the area immersed themselves in a state of enlightenment.


    Su Ming sat in the area as well and closed his eyes to understand what the old man had said so that he could learn Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s strongest Art¡ªCreated in Antiquity.


    ¡°My thoughts are the God of Berserkers¡¯ beliefs...¡± Su Ming murmured. This was when his very first belief appeared. At the moment he became the God of Berserkers, he had already determined his beliefs towards the Berserkers.


    At the instant Su Ming affirmed the belief in his heart, he saw time begin to flow. The sun, moon, and stars moved, and some of the people on the tforms left and were reced by new ones.


    He also saw that someone seemed to have mastered the power of Created in Antiquity. A piercing light sted out from them, but the time kept on passing. The elderly in the tribe died, those in their middle-ages became old, and children grew into young adults. An unknown number of years passed like that. Generations of Berserkers lived and had their offspring. The people on the tforms, too, changed, batch by batch.


    As for the old man in white, he reached the end of his life and passed away. Others took his ce one after another... and the Ancestral Spirits in the sky appeared time and again to pass down the Created in Antiquity Art.


    As this continued, Su Ming noticed that the smiles on the faces of the Ancestral Spirits when they descended slowly disappeared, reced by sullen looks and panic in their hearts. Their descent was no longer as frequent as in the past as well.


    Even so, Su Ming could not count how many times he had inherited the Created in Antiquity Art. Then, one day, he saw the Ancestral Spirits in the sky vanish. He then saw that the growth of Great Berserker Tribe was no longer as swift as before. One day, the sky rumbled, and in the mid of all that ruckus, the sky copsed...


    While it was being torn apart, many Ancestral Spirits watched the ground, Great Berserker Tribe, the other tribes, and all the other races they had created. Su Ming, too, watched them.


    Their expressions were gloomy. With a reluctance to leave, they created a huge hall to pass down their legacy in their ce. Then, their bodies slowly vanished. Their presence... gradually turned into nothingness, and a red bolt of lightning descended. With just one nce, Su Ming could tell that it was nearly the exact same as the lightning bolt at the center of the brows of the face formed by the Arid Beasts.


    The lightning bolt charged towards the hall created by the Ancestral Spirits, and booming sounds surged into the sky. The hall might not have copsed, but it suffered a heavy blow from which it could not recover...


    Su Ming bore witness to all of it.


    He saw the races waging war against each other during the era after the death of the Ancestral Spirits. During the war, Su Ming saw the people from Great Berserker Tribe die one after another. He saw them turn the old Spirit Offering tform to the Spirit Ascension tform so they could perform the spirit ascension. He watched the Berserkers attempting to search for the order in the All Spirits Hall and witnessed far too many deaths.


    He saw the children in the tribe forget how to y and smile in that happy and innocent manner of the past. He also watched the people in the tribe gradually dwindle in number...


    ¡°My will is the will to make the Berserkers rise to power.¡±


    When he saw all of that, Su Ming mumbled to himself on the Spirit Ascension tform. The words he spoke were his will. It had always existed within him, but at that moment, it became an incredibly firm resolve.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them again, quite a lot of time seemed to have passed again. Great Berserker Tribe looked like it was about to turn into an empty wastnd, but a person hade to sit on his tform at some unknown point in time.


    It was an old man dressed in long robes. Before him was the spine of a ferocious beast. He stared at the sky with an unfocused gaze. In his right hand he held a stone piece, and he was scraping it against the spine. Cracking sounds came from it.


    The sound echoed in the air, causing all those who heard it to feel sharp stabs of pain in their hearts, but at that moment, Su Ming only felt his heart tremble violently. He stared at the old man, and his vision became slightly blurry. The old man was blind. His appearance was the exact same as that of the blind xun maker Su Ming had seen in thend of Berserkers, but when he stared at him again, he looked exactly as his elder!


    This scene caused Su Ming to remember... the Berserker¡¯s Realm Mountain about which the elder had talked to him.


    Su Ming sensed a powerful ripple from the old man. It signified his level of cultivation, and it was strong enough to even make Su Ming apprehensive.


    His pupils contracted. It was not because of the connection this old man had with his elder or the blind old man in thend of Berserkers, but because he could sense the presence of an Antecedental Spirit on him.


    Su Ming saw a broken smile appear on the old man¡¯s face. When he lifted his left hand, he patted the Spirit Ascension tform, and it immediately trembled. The entire ground also trembled. At the instant the sky trembled as well, the entire world changed.


    The bright sky turned into dusk, and snow fell from the sky. The entire ground became unfamiliar. Even the Spirit Ascension tform turned into towering altars. Under them were hundreds of thousands of Berserkers dressed in ck robes. All of them were kneeling quietly.


    Su Ming could even see a huge pce in the distance...


    At the instant he noticed it, his body shuddered slightly. He was familiar with all of this. It was... the Great Yu Pce he had seen when he was in thend of Berserkers!!


    ¡°K, k...¡±


    The sound echoed in the area. It drifted in the snow and wind, lingering for a long time and refusing to leave. Yet the blizzard grew stronger. Snow was swept up by the wind, and it surrounded the area.


    ¡°Is there still hope? Is there?¡± an ancient voice asked indignantly in the blizzard. There was a hint of grief in it along with a cry filled with the reluctance to admit defeat. That voice had tumbled out of the mouth of the old man next to Su Ming.


    The blizzard wailed as if in answer to the old man¡¯s question. At the same time, it caused his voice to be fragmented before it was drowned out by the snow.


    ¡°If there¡¯s still hope then where is it? If there is no hope then why do you let me see it?!¡± The old man looked as if he had sunken into a state of madness, and he sounded hysterical. As his roars echoed in all nine heavens, Su Ming stared in a daze and did not say a single word.


    The snow began to fall harder.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve let me seen it then there must be hope, but where is it?!¡±


    ¡°Today is the day the Emperor returns, the day the gates to the Three Lands open, the day the blizzard arrives, and the day all was created. I will predict the Berserker Day once again!¡±


    When the old man lifted his left hand and formed a seal, Su Ming saw the blizzard instantly gather before him and turn into a dragon that roared at the heavens before it charged at the sky.


    But the moment the dragon of snow and wind rushed above, it seemed to crash into an invisible barrier. It was as if a will had descended on it, and the dragon copsed.


    The old man threw his head back and roared. He bit down on the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers under the altar bit the tips of their tongues while kneeling so that their blood would charge to the sky together with the old man¡¯s blood.


    Once it fused with the crumbling blizzard dragon, it turned into a blood dragon that looked like it was drenched in blood. It bore the weight of the roars and thoughts of the hundreds of thousands of Berserkers and rushed at the sky again.


    Booming sounds reverberated through the air. The blood dragon broke the invisible barrier and went even higher, but at that moment, its body suddenly froze...


    At that moment, it looked like it saw the universe beyond the barrier and a picture contained within that ce.


    There was only one object in that picture... It was a butterfly, a butterfly flying beyond the universe...


    Boom!


    The blood dragon¡¯s body copsed while it cried out shrilly. It fell apart as blood-red snow that fell down from the sky. During that instant, however, the dragon let out a soundpletely different from its roars!


    ¡°Death...¡±


    When the voice echoed in the air, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Blood trickled down corner of the old man¡¯s lips, and he mumbled that one word.


    ¡°Death...¡±


    He ced the stone piece he held in his right hand on the thirteenth vertebrae of the beast¡¯s spine and left it there.


    ¡°You cannot see the world that I see... You... cannot see... Hope...¡± the old man mumbled in anguish. With the stone piece in his right hand, he started scraping against the beast bone, making cracking sounds once more.


    There was a deste air about him. It fused with his voice, and a grief-filled loneliness as well as a bleak air surrounded him.


    ¡°Hope... is not here, but in the future...¡± the old man murmured.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the world had already changed. An unknown number of years had passed since what he had seenst.


    The world roared at that moment, and fog filled the entire area. Forlorn cries made by people before they died filled the area. Su Ming stared at thend being reduced to a wastnd under a disaster. Gradually, when the area returned to dead silence, Su Ming stood up quietly. He looked around and found himself before countless souls.


    They seemed to have been staring at him quietly since the time Su Ming chose to gain his epiphany, since the ancient world appeared before his eyes, and even since he had begun performing his spirit ascension. They seemed to have been there from the very start, but only at that moment had Su Ming seen them.


    The souls were countless. Their numbers went past a hundred million, and they were all people from Great Berserker Tribe. The might have died, but they appeared because of Su Ming, existing only due to him. They witnessed him gaining his epiphany and watched as he became an Antecedental Spirit...


    Su Ming stared at them quietly. After a long while, he murmured to them in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡°My creation will be to rebuild Great Berserker Tribe so that all of your souls will find rest! This is my creation, the creation of the God of Berserkers!¡±


    When he finished speaking, all the souls in the area bowed to him.

 Chapter 1200: Su Ming’s Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Su Ming¡¯s Intelligence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant these souls bowed to him, Su Ming lifted his right hand and stared at it. After a period of silence, he slowly drew a line in front of himself.


    He drew it slowly. and it looked like ordinary trail. The spot where he started was the Dark Mountain located in thend of Berserkers from his memories; the path in the middle went through the hardships he experienced throughout his life; and the end held the old man on the altar who had appeared in his mind when he muttered those words.


    That path was Su Ming¡¯s whole life. It could also be said that it was the life of the current era¡¯s God of Berserkers.


    ¡°With the God of Berserkers¡¯ thoughts, I will turn it into the will to make the Berserkers rise to power, and I will create a new version of Berserkers. This... will be my very own Created in Antiquity!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming spoke after he finished drawing, the hundred million souls in the area shuddered. When all of them lifted their heads, they turned into a gust of cold wind that howled as it charged towards Su Ming from all directions. The souls fused into the path Su Ming had drawn in front of himself so that the illusory path would be real.


    It turned into a seemingly simple line, but contained within it were more than a hundred million souls which belonged to people from Great Berserker Tribe. It also contained the years that slipped by Great Berserker Tribe which acted as the intersection point between the ancient past and the present.


    ¡°This will be the first style of my God of Berserkers Transformation that will reach perfection. My Berserker Obliteration might not have reached the level of Created in Antiquity, but it can reach the majesty of Eternal Creation,¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    He swiftly brought his right hand down, and the world immediately roared. The sky distorted. At the instant an incredibly terrifying presence appeared, Su Ming clenched his right hand into a fist and gathered all of the power in it.


    He could sense that once he executed the perfected first style of his God of Berserkers Transformation at full strength, he could change the universe in which he stood into an ancient era. The power of Eternal Creation would gather together the souls of more than one hundred million Berserkers from Great Berserker Tribe, and they would attack together to bring forth the greatest divine ability of Great Berserker Tribe.


    ¡®Turning the universe into that belonging to Great Berserker Tribe... Time will ovep to turn the present into ancient times. One hundred million souls will then gather on him. Eternal Creation...¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe in the distance witnessed the entire process. He might not have been able to see the world Su Ming saw, but after his spirit had ascended eight times, he could guess what was going on based on just a few clues.


    At that moment, his pupils shrank slightly, and a grave look appeared in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming.


    Eternal Creation was a divine ability which made the old man slightly apprehensive. Even though it could not be of a threat to him, if Su Ming could have his spirit sessfully ascend two or three times in the future, its strength would allow the youth to stand proudly at the top of the universe.


    ¡®If he can have his spirit ascend five times and obtain that greatest serendipity of the fifth ascension, there is a high possibility that he will be the strongest person in the current era, as long as the others are not Ancestral Spirits!¡¯ The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast Su Ming a deep nce.


    Su Ming lowered his head to stare at his right hand. In silence, he slowly unfurled his hand, and a fierce re appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®The name of the second style of my God of Berserkers Transformation was given by my second senior brother. It was known as Phantom sh. It was an Art I often cast to travel at extreme speeds, but as my power increased, the speed provided by the second style gradually lost its usefulness...


    ¡®Right now, with the perfection of my first style, the second style will also reachpletion.¡¯


    Su Ming formed a seal with his right hand and pointed at the air. A strange thing happened then. Countless afterimages appeared behind his palm, and they did not disappear. All of them remained as if Su Ming had multiple right hands.


    ¡®The figures moving back from the ancient past to the current world will no longer be limited to shifts, and neither will they be limited by the changes in dimensions. Instead, they will be able to move through time. Due to their indistinct figures, their bizarreness, and the difficulty of restricting them with Runes and seals... is why they will be known as Phantom sh!¡¯


    Su Ming took a step forward, and in an instant, his body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already hundreds of feet away. This action seemed quite normal, like something a slightly more powerful cultivator would be able to do with a shift, but Su Ming had not shifted, and neither had he used an extreme speed to move.


    Instead, during that instant, he had used his power of an Antecedental Spirit. With his will as his driving force and the epiphany of turning the universe into the Great Berserkers, he moved as if he was moving through time. This was time moving. It was a divine ability of a higher levelpared to a normal shift or warp.


    The trajectory of a normal warp or shift could be detected, but Su Ming¡¯s Phantom sh lived up to its name. It coulde and go without a trace.


    With Phantom sh, Su Ming could leave as he pleased even if he ran into people who were stronger than him.


    ¡°With this Art, I can be faster than others when ites to casting divine abilities,¡± Su Ming whispered softly to himself, then slowly closed his eyes.


    He had just perfected the first two styles, but there was no way he would stop. He wanted to create the third style for the God of Berserkers Transformation, an even stronger divine ability.


    ¡°The name for the third style... will be the God of Berserkers Transformation!¡±


    At those words, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. When he raised his right hand, a hint of dark light appeared clearly in his eyes.


    Arge number of souls immediately appeared around his right hand. Fifteen million of them surrounded his right hand, and each of them were Progenitors from Great Berserker Tribe. As they screamed soundlessly, they instantly seeped into Su Ming¡¯s right hand due to his will of a God of Berserkers.


    Intense pain that made him feel as if he was being torn apart shot through his body, and his right hand swelled up. The feeling of great power then surged into his mind.


    Su Ming lifted his left hand, and another fifteen million Berserker souls appeared. They fused into his arm, and in great pain, Su Ming jumped into the air. When he was airborne, he threw his head back and roared. Thirty million Berserker souls then appeared around his feet. Each of them had sincerity, zealousness, respect, and hope in their hearts as they seeped into Su Ming¡¯s feet.


    Then, the air around him distorted. As he became indistinct, forty million souls manifested to charge at Su Ming¡¯s body. They fused into him, and the instant his body bore the weight of more than one hundred million souls, it transformed with a loud bang that surged into the heavens.


    Su Ming¡¯s body became more than hundreds of feet tall, and it looked like a hill standing in the sky. It was filled with an indescribably terrifying power and the presence of an Antecedental Spirit. Once it fused with his Berserker Body, it caused the world to tremble and the weather to change, and Su Ming let out another roar at the sky.


    That roar seemed to rece the rules in the universe and seemed to have turned into the will of heaven. Su Ming¡¯s power swiftly increased exponentially once he cast the God of Berserkers Transformation. His level of cultivation surpassed Death Realm and reached a state far above even if he had yet to reach Avanicaya Realm.


    Yet he could not use God of Berserkers Transformation for long. Su Ming was a little fuzzy about the details, so he lowered his head and cast a nce at the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe in the distance.


    The old man saw the current Su Ming as well, and his eyes sparkled. When he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, he saw the fighting spirit in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and he nodded. He lifted his right foot and took a step into the air. The world immediately roared. Su Ming swiftly moved and executed Phantom sh while under the effect of the God of Berserkers Transformation.


    Once Phantom sh was activated, he appeared out of nowhere in front of the old man without a single sound and without any ripples stirring up due to his movements, in a manner simr to shifting but was at the same time not. He lifted his fist and punched forward.


    The old man¡¯s gaze focused. He straightened his right hand, formed a seal, and pointed at Su Ming¡¯s fist. A loud boom tore through the air, and a huge crack in the air ripped the space between the two men. The old man froze for a moment, but he did not retreat. A joyful look appeared on his face.


    ¡°As expected of the Great Berserkers of Wei, whose physical bodies can fight against Shu¡¯s Gods!¡±


    Su Ming took six consecutive steps back before he lifted his head. When he rushed forward again, he was so quick that he instantly reached the old man with Phantom sh.


    The two people fought in the sky. When about seven breaths passed, the loudest rumble yet rang out.


    Su Ming was forced back. He then lifted his right hand and swiftly drew a line at the old man. With it, the sky distorted to turn into the sky of the ancient past. The ground shattered to turn into thend that belonged to the Berserkers. Countless Berserker souls left Su Ming¡¯s body to fuse into the line, and it turned into... Eternal Creation.


    The old man¡¯s eyes immediately shrank, and his heart trembled. At that moment, he actually sensed danger from Su Ming¡¯s Eternal Creation Art while the youth was under the effects of the God of Berserkers Transformation.


    That feeling of danger might have been just a tiny spark, but he was a person who had seeded eight times in spirit ascension, so he was simr to a peerless warrior in Avacaniya Realm. He might not have used his full strength against Su Ming just then, but if he could sense a hint of danger, it was enough to tell him just how powerful Su Ming had be.


    He saw the sh created by Su Ming¡¯s Eternal Creation charging at him. Not only did it contain more than one hundred million Berserker souls, it also pulled the world to him, as if the sh had turned into a ck hole that could devour everything.


    It was especially dangerous because it contained Su Ming¡¯s will. It was the will of an Antecedental Spirit with a power equivalent to the will of heaven. When it descended, it instantly charged towards the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    A glint appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes. But just when he was about to take action, his expression suddenly changed. He had seen Eternal Creation Art being executed before and faced more powerful versions of it, but Su Ming¡¯s version was slightly strange. It gave the old man a feeling that the world in which he stood had turned into a still picture and that the iing sh was a line drawn on that picture. It was also one that couldpletely destroy the whole picture.


    When he saw that Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Obliteration was about tond, the old man closed his eyes before opening them the next instant. When he did so, both his eyes had three pupils in them.


    He lifted his right hand and pointed casually before himself, sending a force to crash against Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Obliteration. Booming sounds surged into the sky, and dust filled the area. The old man stood in his ce without moving as he stared at Su Ming who was walking outnguidly from the fog and who had returned to normal from his God of Berserkers Transformation.


    When Su Ming walked out of the fog, he looked at the old man and spoke tly with a calm expression on his face. ¡°As I thought, you have indeed provided me with extra care when those Arid Beasts appeared, senior. That is why the Arid Beasts turned into the Arid Disaster in the end.¡±

 Chapter 1201: The Ancient Heavenly Spirit Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The Ancient Heavenly Spirit Tribe</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°With your power, you might not have even brought five-tenths of your true strength, even now. With that great power, while you might not have been able topletely kill those Arid Beasts due to their strangeness, but with a flick of your finger, you could have easily made them dissipate for a while,¡± Su Ming saidnguidly after walking out. His expression was calm. Not a hint of anger could be seen in it.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast Su Ming a nce, then the extra pupils in his eyes disappeared. He returned to normal and smiled slightly.


    ¡°The people of Great Abyss Tribe are skilled in scheming. This is something about them that is different from Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s straightforward and bold attitude. With the fact that I didn¡¯t attack at full force as a clue, you guessed that I intentionally led the Arid Disaster to you. This temperament of yours fits with those from Great Abyss Tribe.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were calm and unhurried. It was as if he waspletely unbothered by Su Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since you like guessing, then why don¡¯t we y another game? If you¡¯re certain that I intentionally made you receive the Arid Disaster, then tell me, what benefit does it bring me?¡± The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe spokenguidly and looked at Su Ming with the ghost of a smile.


    ¡°Do treat it as me just being crude and rash. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it does or does not bring you benefits. The matter is already done. There is no meaning to it. I still have to thank you for helping me just now,¡± Su Ming said faintly. His gazended on the old man, and he wrapped his fist in his palm to thank him.


    ¡°I can now go and fulfill my end of the deal with you.¡±


    Su Ming did attempt a second ascension. He might know the order of the six spirit ascensions, but his body had already reached its limit. If he tried another spirit ascension, only his soul would increase in power, and it would be very difficult for him to improve in all other aspects.


    He needed some time to stabilize his first spirit ascension. Only then could he continue. Besides, Su Ming had another thought that had been echoing constantly in his head.


    ¡®Since I possess the presence of Great Berserker Tribe, Great Abyss Tribe, and Dark Dawn, then I wonder if I can have my spirit ascend on a Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s Spirit Ascension tform as well. I wonder, is possible for the souls of Dark Dawn to have their spirits ascend too? This is something I¡¯ll need to think carefully about.¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head to stare at the sky. The world was still shrouded in fog, but he had a feeling that if he wanted to leave, he just needed to take a step into the air, and he would be able to leave the world in All Spirits Hall.


    This was because he was already an Antecedental Spirit. He had obtained his serendipity in All Spirits Hall, and he had be an existence which coulde and go as he pleased in this ce. To him, be it the red figures or the mummies with bone spears in their hands, none of them would be able to pose a threat to him.


    He did not leave immediately, however, since he wanted to fulfill his end of the promise andplete the deal. As for the Arid Disaster, there was no need for him to talk any further.


    It did not matter even if the old man gave him a promise, since the Arid Disaster would descend no matter what. Su Ming was also certain of his own judgment, which was why he did not bother wasting his breath and saying everything on his mind.


    In this brutal world, it was crucial for a person to be wary of others. This was a truth Su Ming had learned after experiencing far too many things.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast Su Ming a deep nce. He was slightly stunned by the youth¡¯s unwillingness to continue guessing. Then, he sighed in his heart.


    ¡°I do indeed want to use you, but you are Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s seed, and you have also be an Antecedental Spirit like me. You just need to know that I will not harm you.


    ¡°With my power, I can make it so that you can stay for around two days when you return to the ancient past. During them, search for the reason why I lost my consciousness when I went through the Arid Disaster and why I ughtered my people.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find it, share everything you learn truthfully and in detail when you return. And you must remember one thing, I might be exceedingly powerful, but sending you back to the ancient past isn¡¯t a small feat. You cannot get too far away from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, so you mustn¡¯t go to Great Berserker Tribe, Great Abyss Tribe, or any other tribe!


    ¡°Otherwise, I will lose arge amount of my cultivation base, and I will not be able to let you stay in the past for two days. In fact, the instant you leave for the other tribes, there is a high possibility that I will die from the inability to bear the burden of the bacsh, and if I die...


    ¡°You will also be lost forever in the ancient past. Remember this well. Also, the method which you will use to return to the past will be one in which your soul will fuse into one of my people¡¯s bodies. Thus, you will exist in the ancient world!


    ¡°Do not do anything while you are there. If you do anything out of line, you will change history, and Arid Triad¡¯s will will instantly notice it. The history will return to its original path, and both of us will be wiped out. Do not tell what happened in the future to the past me either, or else the results will be like I just described.


    ¡°You need to remember that you are just a pair of eyes. All that I¡¯m asking of you is to observe.¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe stared at Su Ming with a solemn expression. When he saw Su Ming nod, he sucked in a deep breath of air. He then sat down and lifted his right hand to strike the center of his brows. With it, eight pupils appeared in each of his eyes, making him look incredibly strange. A mighty pressure and presence that caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble instantly came from the old man¡¯s body.


    Soon after it spread out, it shrank, and severalplicated and difficult to understand sybles tumbled out of the old man¡¯s mouth. He lifted his left hand and shed the air in front of him. Immediately after, the air rumbled. A crack that was not too big swiftly appeared in the air. There were countless vortices within it, and when they spun around, moaning sounds could be heard.


    When he stared at the crack, Su Ming felt as if he saw the sun, moon, stars, the universe, the gxy, and the process of something beginning anding to an end. This was due to the swift flow of time.


    Just tearing apart the seemingly normal gap caused the old man¡¯s face to turn slightly pale. He swiftly lifted his head to look at Su Ming.


    ¡°Now, have your soul enter!¡±


    A focused look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he no longer hesitated. This was his deal with the old man. Forget the moral principles, the old man¡¯s strength alone was something Su Ming could not fight against. He had to step into the gap.


    However, this did not mean that Su Ming was not wary. A glint appeared in his eyes, and he decided to be resolute. He did not have his soul leave his body and enter the ancient past, as the old man had asked of him. Instead, he took a step forward and had his body move into the crack. Immediately, he was swept inside by a huge force and disappeared without a trace.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe remained silent. He did not stop Su Ming, but instead shook his head and closed his eyes to maintain the crack while he waited for the two days to end.


    When Su Ming stepped into the crack, he felt a huge force sweep up his body. The sun, moon, and stars charged about around him. The rise and fall of the universe moved about before his eyes. He saw the four Great True Worlds in the universe as time moved in reverse. They became smaller right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes until they turned into five glowing dots.


    They were bing smaller and smaller. In the end, two of the glowing spots fused together to turn into four glowing dots, and then, they turned into a brilliant, blinding light.


    There were not just four of these lights. Another five appeared beside them, and a total of nine glowing spots moved in a circle in the universe. When they brightened up, Su Ming saw nine huge True Worlds.


    He saw a lone ship traveling among them. It left into the distance, and as it did, the nine huge True Worlds formed by the glowing spots became smaller. When they fused together, they gathered into a ball of light.


    And it wasn¡¯t alone! There were two equally huge balls of light near it.


    ¡®The four glowing spots that appeared in the beginning showed the birth of the four Great True Worlds. The fifth glowing spot appeared because one of the four of True Worlds separated from one of those spots. The connection between the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and the Fifth True World could be used to exin this.


    ¡®The nine glowing spots that appearedter are the nine Great True Worlds from the previous era. That was the time of Sui Chen Zi, and the lone ship leaving into the distance... clearly belonged to the Old Man Extermination!


    ¡®In a period of time long before the nine glowing spots, they had formed one ball of light, and if my guess is correct... that ball of light... is the missing Wei!


    ¡®The other two balls of light are clearly Wu and Shu!¡¯


    As all of it dawned on Su Ming because of the old man¡¯s divine ability, he gained more epiphanies in regards to his inborn ability to reverse time that came from the Great Abyss Tribe, and he felt faint signs of a breakthrough.


    Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed when he sensed a huge suction force catch him and drag him towards the ball of light formed by the nine glowing spots. When he approached it, a loud bang rang out in his mind.


    With his consciousness still clear, he shut his eyes. The next moment, he smelled the fragrance of grass in the air. His ears filled with the joyfulughter of ying children along with all the sounds of a tribe in the morning.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and saw a blue sky, gentle sunlight, a huge tribe, and all the people within it.


    He was in the ancient past.


    ¡°Han Di, what are you doing here? Everyone¡¯s looking for you,¡± someone said in a gentle voice behind Su Ming and patted his head.


    Su Ming turned his head around and found himself looking at a young man who was staring at him with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you clumsy idiot.¡± The young man pulled up Su Ming, then walked forward. ¡°Today is a great day. Before the elder has his spirit ascend, he will speak of the will of the Arid Dao to all the people in the tribe. Don¡¯t be naughty now. You have to listen carefully,¡± the young man said while rubbing Su Ming¡¯s head with a smile.


    Su Ming stared at the young man nkly. In silence, he lowered his head to look at his own body and found a teenager¡¯s body.


    He was dragged by the young man to a huge field. At the center of it was a tall tform. At that moment, there was an old man sitting on it. He had a kindly look on his face and was staring at his people in the area.


    There were thousands of them. Most of them were teenagers, and all of them were staring at the old man with idolization on their faces. They were waiting for him to speak of the Arid Dao.


    ¡°Han Di¡¯s here. Where did you run off to again?¡±


    The old man directed his gaze at the approaching duo when the young man dragged Su Ming over. When he saw Su Ming, his smile filled with even more kindness.

 Chapter 1202: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1202: The Truth</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming stared at the old man. He was familiar with him, since he was the lonely old man who had sent him to the Heavenly Spirit Tribe in this ce. At that moment, the kindly look on his face was vastly different from the gloomy expression he had in Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    He understood that he hade to the day before the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe went through his eighth spirit ascension. After that, all the people in Heavenly Spirit Tribe went through a disaster.


    Because of it, all those who lived in the tribe would turn into wraiths. They would be killed by their own elder.


    In silence, Su Ming lowered his head under the gaze and question of the old man from the ancient past, then chose a spot to sit.


    The old man smiled and shook his head. He did not continue questioning Su Ming. Instead, he looked at all the children around him, and the kindly look on his face grew more pronounced. He knew that the people before him was the tribe¡¯s future.


    ¡°Arid Dao is where the will of heaven resides. It is the root of all manner of beings. For example, all of you are members of Heavenly Spirit Tribe, but in truth, you are also part of Arid Dao.


    ¡°The will of Arid Dao is that all of us can be Arid Dao, but not all of us can be Arid Dao. This is its real intent. It is ratherplicated, but you do not need to truly understand it. You just need to remember this in your heart. In the future, perhaps one of you will be able to understand just what exactly is Arid Dao,¡± the old man said slowly. With this sort of method, he passed down the inheritance of his tribe.


    Su Ming stared at the old man. He could tell with just one nce that the current old man was much weaker than his future self. But even though there was a difference between them, he was still an Antecedental Spirit, and one who had seeded seven times in the spirit ascension. However, right then, there was joy on his face instead of the loneliness and grief hiding under that apathetic look of his future self.


    Time passed, and night fell soon. The old man¡¯s lecture about Arid Dao gradually came to an end as well. During the night, torches were lit in the tribe. Under their light, thend was illuminated in such a manner that light and darkness intersected within it.


    Su Ming sat in a corner of the tribe. He stared at the stars in the sky and the torches in the tribe. His expression was one of contemtion.


    ¡®The one who killed the members of the tribe is clearly the old man. He knows this. The important detail is that when he lost consciousness, he was going through the Arid Disaster...


    ¡®He wanted me toe here to tell him in detail about what I saw when I got back. He must have obtained some answers himself, but isn¡¯t too certain about them, which is why he wants me to take a look. He wants certainty.


    ¡®Just what... is the Arid Disaster? How can it make a person lose consciousness?¡¯


    Su Ming had a very thorough idea of why he had been sent over. At that moment, he stared at the starry sky and quietly waited for time to pass.


    There was wind at night, causing the torches to let out sizzling sounds. During the night, no one in the tribe went to rest. When midnight drew close, all the members of the tribe went to the center of theirnd.


    There were nearly one hundred thousand people under the huge Spirit Ascension tform. All of them lifted their heads to stare at it in the dark and watch their elder who was about to go through his eighth spirit ascension.


    Su Ming watched quietly from the crowd. He only had two days in the ancient past, and one day had already passed. He knew that the ident... would ur on the second day.


    His eyes shone, but he could not see the old man on the Spirit Ascension tform clearly. He could only see an indistinct silhouette.


    Time trickled by, and gradually midnight arrived. Su Ming frowned at that moment. As an Antecedental Spirit, even when he returned to the ancient past, he could sense his own presence, but he could not sense the All Spirits Hall.


    A hint of hesitation appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At that moment, a roar suddenly came from the dark Spirit Ascension tform. Immediately after, zealousness appeared on the face of all the people in Heavenly Spirit Tribe h, and they roared together.


    ¡°Heavenly Spirit!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Spirit!¡±


    Their voices reverberated through the air, fusing together with the old man¡¯s roar on the Spirit Ascension tform. This turned into a loud bang that shook the sky and earth. Bright light instantly appeared in the dark sky, and eight Spirit Descension Halls manifested. When they surrounded the area, the people on the ground let out even more excited cheers. The world roared, and a huge pce slowly appeared.


    Su Ming was familiar with its appearance. It was the All Spirits Hall.


    When he saw this, the frown between Su Ming¡¯s eyebrows slowly disappeared. He stared at the All Spirits Hall and the two thousand something golden figures which appeared one after another. The darkness in the area was chased out, giving way to the light from the All Spirits Hall.


    The members of Heavenly Spirit Tribe beside Su Ming stopped cheering. They grew agitated and nervous as they stared at the old man, who stood up at that moment, on the Spirit Ascension tform. Due to the area surrounded by the light, his face could be seen by his people beneath the tform.


    There was confidence on the old man¡¯s face, like he knew the order of the eighth spirit ascension. At that moment, he turned into a long arc that charged to a position in the eighth row from the bottom.


    Su Ming watched this scene with full attention. He could sense that the old man would definitely seed in the spirit ascension. Then, the Arid Disaster would descend. The ident would ur at that time, which was why while Su Ming was paying full attention to the matter, he still instinctively cast a nce at the 781st position in the bottommost row. That was the position he had fused with earlier.


    When he cast his gaze over, Su Ming¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and a look of confusion appeared on his face. There was a sense of unfamiliarity about the Ancestral Spirit at the 781st position in the bottommost row. It was as if... it was not the one with which Su Ming had fused.


    Even if a long period of time had passed, since Su Ming had fused with an Ancestral Spirit, there would be a thread connecting them. Based on Su Ming¡¯s understanding, even time would not be able to destroy that thread between them. Yet at that moment, the Ancestral Spirit in the same position gave Su Ming an unfamiliar feeling...


    The instant he noticed it was when the old man approached the Ancestral Spirit in the eighth row from the bottom. A thought instantly arose in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡®Something¡¯s off!!¡¯


    His heart trembled, and the feeling that something was off became even stronger. Unless his understanding was wrong and he would be unfamiliar with the Ancestral Spirit with which he had fused if he was in the ancient past... then there was only one answer, an answer that cast Su Ming into disbelief.


    ¡®Could it be that the All Spirits Hall that appeared here... is fake?!¡¯


    Su Ming could not believe this guess, but the old man had already went to fuse with the Ancestral Spirit in the eighth row from the bottom. During the fusion, golden light covered the area of a hundred thousand feet around him, and he let out a low shout.


    All of this looked incredibly real, so Su Ming could not help but be uncertain of his own guesses and conclusions.


    The cheers echoed in the air again. All the members of Heavenly Spirit Tribe erupted in joy when they saw their elder clearly seeding.


    Amid the cheers, Su Ming became even more uncertain of his own guess, but that uncertainty onlysted for three more breaths. At that moment, his pupils shrank, and he sucked in a sharp breath.


    The golden light in the sky reached one hundred thousand feet, but Su Ming could see pain and shock on the old man¡¯s face. It looked like he wanted to open his mouth to say something, but was unable to do so. This scene was soon noticed by all the powerful warriors in the tribe.


    At the same time, a loud bang shot up in the sky, and the eight Spirit Descension Halls shook. They turned into eight huge faces full of ferociousness that released a strange cry from their mouths. The seven huge faces made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble since he was familiar with them. They were formed from the Arid Beasts he had seen before!


    Soon after, the huge All Spirits Hall shook as well. It turned crimson red, and the entire building changed into a huge red bolt of lightning that charged at the old man with a bang.


    But things did not end when the red bolt of lightning hit him. It then split into nearly one hundred thousand portions that descended on the ground. They seeped into the center of everyone¡¯s brows, causing all the people to tremble. They threw their heads back and let out a shrill roar.


    Su Ming was no exception. Once the bolt of lightning seeped into him, his body shuddered. He could sense a violent energy enter him, but it did not throw his mind into disorder. Instead, he felt as if his body had been Possessed. He could no longer control it.


    Soon after, Su Ming saw all the members of the tribe raise from the ground. Their eyes were bloodshot, and with madness in the, all one hundred thousand charged at the old man in the sky.


    There were quite a lot of children among the figures, but at that moment, they also had ferocious expressions. With bloodshot eyes, they let out cries like those of wild beasts.


    When the one hundred thousand people rushed out, a vast power that was greater than their levels of cultivation erupted from them. They were like one hundred thousand wild beasts who had lost their rationality. They instantly rushed to the old man, and judging by their looks, they wanted to devour him alive.


    Countless human faces appeared on the bodies of the one hundred thousand tribe members. They had ferocious expressions and were absorbing the tribe members¡¯ flesh, blood, and soul, causing them to wither swiftly. With the blood-red light from their eyes, it looked like there was another life about to be born in their bodies.


    This scene caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble violently. His body was undergoing the same thing as the others, but he did not pay any attention to this. Instead, he stared at the sky.


    The old man opened his eyes and stared at his people with grief on his face.

 Chapter 1203: Return to True Morning Dao World

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Return to True Morning Dao World</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man simply allowed his tribe members to pounce on him and tear at him like wild beasts. They bit down chunks of his flesh and swallowed it, which made the presences that seemed like they were about to be born to be stronger. In fact, excitement even appeared on their faces.


    Tears fell from the old man¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and hugged his body. The child biting down on him was a young boy who had naively asked him a few questions during the day, yet now...


    The old man threw his head back and let out a roar of extreme grief. His body trembled. A hint of crazed despair and indescribable hate appeared in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and struck the center of his brows swiftly. With it, his gaze immediately became unfocused. His mind scattered due to his power of an Antecedental Spirit, which meant that only instinct remained in his body.


    He did this because he could not kill his people while he retained his mind.


    When only instinct remained, a dazed look appeared in his eyes. He seized the boy¡¯s neck with his right hand, and with it, he turned around and charged towards the tribe members pouncing on him.


    A bloody ughter began at that moment. With the pain of having lost control of their bodies but not their minds, the members of Heavenly Spirit Tribe watched their elder destroy their souls.


    As the tribe members died, as the old man¡¯s robes gradually turned crimson, as blood filled the ground, and as a thick stench of blood filled the air, the red bolt of lightning in the sky and the eight huge faces watched with aloof expressions. But the ughter did notst for long.


    Su Ming was not thest to die, but even though his body no longer breathed, his soul remained in the body. His eyes after remained open, and he could still see all that happened.


    When the old man killed thest tribe member, he shuddered as if he had just woken up. While holding the corpse, he threw his head back and roared at the sky. His tortured cries echoed in the air, and soon, the eight huge faces in the sky vanished. The red bolt of lightning then vanished without a trace as well.


    Su Ming vision became indistinct at that instant, and everything before him turned into a huge vortex. It swiftly extracted his soul from the dead body, and in an instant, he was swept away.


    When Su Ming¡¯s vision cleared up, he felt dizzy, as if the sky and earth had been turned upside down. Everything seemed to have been turned over its head. It did not matter whether it was time, dimensions, or the entire world, everything had turned into a chaotic mess. A huge hand shot out and grabbed his back then. It clutched him tightly, then with a fierce yank, he was forcefully dragged out from the vortex.


    The world instantly cleared up when Su Ming¡¯s body was pulled out of the crack by the old man. The feeling of his soul returning to his physical body and his mind still moving between the ancient past and the present caused Su Ming to take a few steps back with a pale face. When he sat down, he immediately mediated to stabilize his mind.


    When he opened his eyes after a long while, a wave of dizziness washed over him again, but that level of difort was something he could bear. It did not matter that red filled his eyes and blood trickled out of his ears. When he lifted his head, he saw the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe staring at him intently.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± the old man asked the moment he saw Su Ming open his eyes.


    His expression might have seemed only slightly grave, but in truth, he was incredibly interested in what had happened. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. Over the countless years, he had always wanted to send someone to observe the past to find out what had happened and why everything had ended up the way it did when he woke up.


    He could not remember much of the things that had happened during that time. It was as if those memories had been forcefully cut off from him. He did not know who did it, but he longed to know all the answers.


    He had tried to make a deal several times before Su Ming, but every single person that came failed their spirit ascension, preventing him from achieving his goal.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival, thus, finally allowed him to do it, and it filled him with hope.


    It was especially so when Su Ming had even returned from the ancient past. Upon seeing him, the old man longed dearly to know the answer.


    Su Ming cast the old man aplicated gaze. He was silent for a moment before he spoke in a low whisper. ¡°Han Di...¡±


    At the instant he said that name, the old man shuddered slightly. A powerful light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°I remember this name. He was one of the younger members of Heavenly Spirit Tribe. You...¡±


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and stared at the old man while starting his recounting. ¡°My body did not enter the ancient past. When my soul was swept inside, it fused into the body of the teenager called Han Di, and I watched you give a lecture about the will of Arid Dao...


    ¡°When you finished your lecture about Arid Dao...


    ¡°The All Spirits Hall appeared... you fused with the Ancestral Spirit in the eighth row from the bottom...


    ¡°A red bolt of lightning... huge faces formed by gigantic Arid Beasts... lightning descended... one hundred thousand tribe members went mad...¡±


    With a calm tone, Su Ming shared everything he had seen in the ancient past without hiding anything. The old man in front of him shuddered while listening quietly. Pain and nostalgia aroe in his eyes, as if he was forming the memories he had cut off based on Su Ming¡¯s words, which resulted in them being connected together to form his past once more.


    When Su Ming spoke of lightning creeping into the one hundred thousand tribe members, making all of them charge at the old man, the old man quietly lifted his head to stare at the sky. Tears fell from his eyes. At that moment, he was no longer a powerful cultivator who had sessfully had his spirit ascend eight times. Instead, he had be a pitiful old man who had lost his tribe members and family.


    ¡°They became part of the Arid Disaster when it descended. I... attacked and killed them, because if they did not die, then when their bodies withered, they would give birth to Arid Beasts...¡± the old man mumbled under his breath when Su Ming finished speaking. There was grief in his voice, along with great sorrow.


    ¡°They had already lost their minds. They were no longer themselves... so I killed them. Before I attacked, I scattered my own mind. I intentionally made myself forget all that happened at that time.¡± The old man¡¯s murmurs gradually turned into loudughter. It was full of grief and madness, along with indescribable grief and despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s as I expected. It¡¯s almost identical to the version of the truth I came up with from my deductions over the years. It¡¯s as I expected, or else why would I have had to go through the eighth spirit ascension again ? I knew that this had happened since a long time ago!¡±


    The old man had nearly descended into pure madness. As he mumbled under his breath, Su Ming sighed in his heart.


    He did not tell the old man that the tribe members he killed had not lost their minds, but could see and understand that the elder they respected killed all of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I expected. This is the answer I wanted verified after searching for it for so many years. The Arid Disaster took the form of the All Spirits Hall and lured me into performing the spirit ascension. It nted the Arid Shadow on me and changed my will. What ingenious Arid Disaster!¡±


    The old man threw his head back andughed in a voice full of madness. When tears streamed down his cheeks, Su Ming understood that the old man had clearly understood everything over the years.


    He only needed to verify his own conclusion. He might have already had the answer, but he had wanted to verify it, because he did not want to believe it.


    Yet what Su Ming said when he returnedpletely crushed thest hint of doubt in the old man¡¯s heart, proving to him that the answer had always been in his own heart.


    As Su Ming stared at the old man, he suddenly understood why the old man had intentionally brought the Arid Disaster on Su Ming. It was because... he wanted to take revenge. He was a person who wanted to challenge the Arid Disaster for his people.


    ¡°I will leave this ce with you. When your Arid Disaster descends, I will help you fight against it!¡±


    The old man swung his arm and hid away the madness in his eyes. With a hint of resolution and determination, he stared at Su Ming.


    The world roared, and a huge vortex appeared in the world in the All Spirits Hall as the old man¡¯s words echoed in the air. The vortex spun with loud rumbles. Su Ming could tell that there was a runic symbol in it which he recognized at first nce. It was the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    However, Su Ming only saw the back of the runic symbol. Clearly, the front of it faced True Morning Dao World.


    If he stepped into the vortex and moved through the runic symbol, he would return to True Morning Dao World from the world in the All Spirits Hall!


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the vortex and stared at the old man.


    ¡°Senior, why do you do this? You have already sessfully had your spirit ascend eight times. With just one more time, you can be an Ancestral Spirit. This is...¡±


    ¡°This is a mental block. Even if I sessfully have my spirit ascend nine times, I will not be Wei¡¯s Ancestral Spirit, but a spirit belonging to the Arid Disaster. You have not had your spirit ascend many times yet, so you will understand it in the future.


    ¡°Whether I end up living or dying because of it, I won¡¯t be able to advance until I break this mental block! This is also why I intentionally brought the Arid Disaster on your head.¡±


    The old man was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said slowly, ¡°This is unfair to you, but my assistance when fending against the Arid Disaster is an experience you will find incredibly difficult to encounter elsewhere. It will be incredibly helpful to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This will be the first time I leave this ce in many years!¡±


    The old man cast Su Ming a nce. Su Ming was silent for a moment, then chose to not say a word. Instead, he charged at the vortex in the sky. In an instant, he stepped into it and went towards the Sun Sinking Talisman.


    He entered it swiftly and felt as if he had broken through the surface of water. When everything before his eyes became clear, he saw the familiar gxy of true Morning Dao World!


    Momentster, the space beside him distorted. For the first time, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe who had never walked out of the world in the All Spirits Hall since the ancient past stepped into the outside world.


    ¡°So this is your era? The power of the world is thin, and the will of all lives has degenerated. It is also filled with the presence of Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s will to make the Abyss grow.¡±


    The old man cast a nce at his surroundings before looking at the gxy in the distance. ¡°There is a war going on over in that direction.¡±


    A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he looked in the direction the old man was looking. A cold, fierce re instantly appeared in his eyes, and a ruthless, murderous look showed up on his face.

 Chapter 1204: Six Years

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Six Years</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    During the six years since Su Ming had disappeared, True Morning Dao World¡¯s Ninth Summit gradually came to have a new name. It was not given by the cultivators of the Ninth Summit, but were coined by the other two forces of power in True Morning Dao World- the Ninth Sect!


    This was the Ninth Summit¡¯s name known to the others. It meant an existence with a huge force of nearly one million cultivators within True Morning Dao World. During the six years, this sect located next to a Relocation spot leading to Morning Dao Sect had continued expanding its territory to be more and more awe-inspiring.


    Nine mountains that towered into the heavens were the most striking buildings in the Ninth Summit. They were like swords that stood tall in the universe. Even when someone looked at them from a distance, they could sense a murderous air surrounding them. Each one was filled with a sharp presence that made people unable to stare straight at them.


    That mighty pressure surrounded the whole area. It turned into white ripples that spread outwards, creating a circr area of one hundred thousand lis which was a forbidden zone for the whirlwind in space.


    The cultivators of the Ninth Summit practically idolized the nine mountains. The Great Sect Master known as the malicious fiend was a mysterious person who isted himself yearlong in the fourth summit. He was also the Ninth Summit¡¯s strongest person.


    The headless Great Sect Master in the first summit was in charge of handling punishments in the Ninth Sect, and he had monstrous power. His murderous aura was incredibly threatening, and it filled the first summit, where he resided, with a powerful murderous aura at all times.


    Compared to the two of them, Hu Zi was the most popr Sect Elder. His simple and honest appearance, his straightforward personality, and his act of leading arge number of cultivators to go to war in thest few years had turned him into a well-known figure. Wherever he went in the Ninth Summit, arge crowd would follow behind him. His surroundings were always very lively.


    The one who suffered the most then was Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother. Since the Ecang clone and eldest senior brother did not care about being Sect Masters, he had no choice but to ept the status of the Sect Master. During the six years, he could not live freely. He had to think about his actions and his words while he was before other people. It made him feel as if he was bound, but gradually, he grew to like his status as a Sect Master, but only slightly.


    Originally, the Ninth Sect¡¯s expansion should have continued, but a few years back, they had fought against New Dao Sect, a force of power that had arisen in the northernmost part of True Morning Dao World. That battle caused the Ninth Sect¡¯s expansion to stop, and the sect known as New Dao Sect was also contained in a certain area. They could not expand their territory as well.


    If anyone traced the origins of this sect, they would find that they were one of the armies of cultivators sent by Morning Dao Sect to fight against the Immortals¡¯ Union. However, due to a stroke of luck, their army was survived mostly intact during the disaster. Because of that, they became one of the three forces of power in the True Morning Dao World.


    The Sect Master introduced himself as Dao Zong, and he had great power. Needless to say, this was the person who had fought against Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone, which had resulted in both of them being heavily injured.


    This was a telling sign of Dao Zong¡¯s power. After all, the strength of Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone was definitely nothing ordinary. At the very least, the power of those in Life Realm was required to defeat it, and this Life Realm was not based on the standards of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos towards levels of cultivation. It had to be based on the levels of cultivation simr to those from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    If the cultivators were from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, then if they wanted to defeat Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone or even injure him badly, they had to be in Death Realm!


    It was also because of that great battle that the Ninth Sect and New Dao Sect began to regard each other with extreme hostility. There might not have been manyrge-scale battles between them, but there were countless small-scale ones, and they urred practically every day where their territories touched.


    Compared to New Dao Sect, there was an evenrger sect in the southernmost part, beyond the whirlwind formed by the gap in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. If anyone treated the gap in True Morning Dao World as a border, then one side of the border would belong to the Ninth Summit and New Dao Sect, and the other side would be South Union, a sect formed by the remnants of the Immortals¡¯ Union!


    Since there was no other force of power that could stand up against the South Union on that side, this sect could develop so quickly that it could even be said that they were invincible. They swept through half of True Morning Dao World, causing their umted strength to surpass that of the Ninth Summit and New Dao Sect.


    However, due to the existence of the whirlwind, South Union hesitated to cross over to the other side, even though it had been regarding the other part of True Morning Dao World with covetous eyes. Thus in time, a fragile bnce had formed between the three forces of power in True Morning Dao World.


    However, this bnce onlysted for a year and six months before it was broken by New Dao Sect suddenly growing in power.


    The six months after that had been full of arduous struggle and resistance for the Ninth Summit. After the bnce was broken, the cultivators from New Dao Sect hadunched a frenzied attack against it.


    The Ninth Summit originally did not bother itself with the frenzied attack, since the power between the two sects was almost the same regardless of whether it was their powerhouses or their disciples. If they truly fought against each other, there would be no true winner. In the end, both sides would just be horribly injured.


    Yet during the first month of the six months long battle, three cultivators dressed in yellow robes appeared in New Dao Sect. A chilling presence spread out from the, and the bloodthirst in their eyes was incredibly thick. When the three of them attacked once the power bnce was brokken, the first powerful warrior from the Ninth Summit to be heavily injured was Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother!


    It was an incredibly devastating fight. Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother was severely wounded and nearly died. Only when the Ecang clone attacked and killed one of the yellow-robed people that he could save his eldest senior brother.


    That battle had caused New Dao Sect¡¯s invasion to be even more frenzied. This was because even though Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone killed one of the yellow-robed people, three more soon appeared in the battlefield.


    There were a total of five yellow-robed people. Each of them possessed power not weaker than those truly in Fate Realm.


    In just one month, the Ninth Summit¡¯s territory shrank by arge margin. Then, during the second month, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone stopped isting himself and immersed himself war. With the cultivators from the Ninth Summit, he fought back against New Dao Sect based on his second senior brother¡¯s ns.


    When that battle reached its third month, the Ecang clone was forced to fight against Dao Zong and the five yellow-robed people one day. During that battle, the Ecang clone, who had been wounded to begin with, was heavily injured once more. However, three of the yellow-robed people died under his hands, and even Dao Zong was heavily wounded, but the price for that was the Ecang clone nearly dying.


    He might have fled the battle alive, but when he returned to the Ninth Summit, his body turned into a huge tree that was on the verge of shattering.


    Yet the war was still raging. New Dao Sect might have lost three of their yellow-robed people, but a monthter, when the war entered its fourth month, more yellow-robed people appeared among their cultivators. They had the same level of cultivation, but the increase in their numbers meant that they now had eight of yellow-robed people.


    The final battle for the Ninth Summit wasunched at that time. Under the lead of more than a dozen powerful warriors from New Dao Sect, hundreds of thousands of cultivators rushed towards the Ninth Summit with the resolution to not stop until one of the sects was dead!


    But that was not all. What caused Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother to look worn and haggard was a piece of information brought to him by the spies he had sent into the whirlwind to the south when New Dao Sect attacked them en masse. Their news left him silent.


    There was arge amount of faint ripples in the whirlwind, and they could only mean one thing¡ªSouth Union hadunched their invasion from the other side of the whirlwind!


    This was the first time South Union took action. However, since they had not done anything during the past few years, it was clear that this time, they would definitely strike like a p of thunder. Fortunately, based on the ripples, they would still need a few months to cross the whirlwind.


    If it were the usual times, the Ninth Summit would perhaps be able to make preparations, but at that moment, they had to stand up against New Dao Sect¡¯s frenzied attacks and could not spare any resources or man power to a new enemy.


    It was also because of this that Hu Zi gave up on trying to crack open the Rune. Based on his judgment, he would need at least another year before he could reactivate it, but a year was an amount of time that the Ninth Summit simply did not possess.


    Based on the situation of the war, even if they managed to drag out their battle against New Dao Sect, they would just end up with all their disciples dead. If that wasn¡¯t enough, his senior brothers would definitely die as well. Yet more importantly, it was simply impossible for him to have a year¡¯s worth of time. Two or three monthster, when South Union arrived, everything would end.


    Once Hu Zi stopped researching the Rune, he immediately used his talents in Runes to protect the Ninth Summit as if he had gone mad. Once he continuously perfected and made the Runes he ced earlier stronger, he personally fused into the Runes and turned into a Rune Spirit to hold back the hundreds of thousands of cultivators and the dozens of powerful warriors from New Dao Sect for a month and two weeks.


    However, this was his limit. When a loud bang shot into space and all the Runes around the Ninth Summit crumbled, Hu Zi coughed up a mouthful of blood. When he staggered backwards, he grabbed his eldest senior brother¡¯s battleaxe. His eyes were bloodshot. Even though the destruction of the Runes had injured his soul, he had to fight.


    Lying behind him was his heavily wounded eldest senior brother as well as the only clone his youngest junior brother had left behind after he went missing. The clone could not die, since Su Ming might be able to use him as a beacon to find them when he eventually returned. If it could really serve such a purpose, then once the clone died, Hu Zi was afraid that his youngest junior brother would not be able to find his home.


    Arge number of cultivators from the Ninth Summit had died during the six months of war. By then, there were less than two hundred thousand of them left. They surrounded the Ninth Summit and stared silently at the cultivators from New Dao Sect charging towards them once the Runes in the distance had crumbled. Above them, second senior brother sighed softly.


    ¡°The Ninth Sect... will be destroyed today!¡±


    When a cold and sinister voice spoke among the iing cultivators, several piercing whistles shot into space. A middle-aged man dressed in a purple robe tookrge strides towards Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother. Behind him were eight yellow-robed cultivators. All of them had different appearances, but the cold presence about them as well as the aloof, merciless, and bloodthirsty look in their eyes were identical to one another.


    ¡°Destroy our sect? Dream on!¡± Hu Zi roared.


    He lifted his eldest senior brother¡¯s battleaxe and rushed out. Behind him, his eldest senior brother moved. His aura was weak and filled with fatigue, but he still charged forward. Second senior brother tore off his robe of a Sect Master, and his face distorted as if there were ferocious faces of Phantoms ovepping on it.


    His body filled with the ghastly aura of a Phantom. With a step forward, the fellow brothers turned into three long arcs that charged against the iing purple-robed man from New Dao Sect.


    At that moment, now a tree, Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone swiftly opened its eyes on the trunk. A cold and fierce re shone in them; it held ruthless and murderousness. It was as if... the clone¡¯s body had be different at that moment. The presence of an Antecedental Spirit could be faintly felt around it!

 Chapter 1205: The Antecedental Spirit’s Will

    <h4>Chapter 1205: The Antecedental Spirit¡¯s Will</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for death! Forget the lot of you, even that strongest malicious fiend of yours will not be my opponent!¡±


    The purple-robed man¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. While taking a step forward, he lifted his right hand, then pointed forward. Immediately, three incense sticks manifested, and when they were lit up, they charged towards Su Ming¡¯s senior brothers.


    The eight yellow-robed people cackled, and greed appeared on their faces. With one move, they turned into eight yellow lights that charged towards the two hundred thousand cultivators beneath them. It was as if those cultivators were the best supplements to these people.


    When the incense sticks formed by the purple-robed man¡¯s divine ability closed in on Su Ming¡¯s senior brothers and the three of them cast their divine abilities in preparation for a fight to the death, the tree which was Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone suddenly twisted violently and disappeared. When it reappeared, it was right in front of his senior brothers, using its body to fend against the power of the three incense sticks.


    A loud bang shot into the air. Su Ming¡¯s Ecang clone shuddered, then swept up his senior brothers to flee thousands of feet away. When the purple-robed man moved towards them with a cold sneer and the senior brothers had their auras erupt from their bodies, the Ecang clone suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    These simple words immediately caused Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother to shiver. His second senior brother swiftly turned to look at the Ecang clone, while Hu Zi was stunned. Soon though, excitement appeared on his face.


    The Ecang clone looked at the three of them, and when he saw that they seemed to need an affirmation, he repeated his words. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    When he spoke, he did not even bother casting a nce at the purple-robed man charging towards him. He simply lifted his right hand and seized the space above him. With it, the heavens shuddered. A ripple immediately spread out and charged towards the iing purple-robed man.


    The man smiled coldly. He did not stop but chose to crash into the ripple. It instantly dissipated as if it could not injure him in the slightest.


    ¡°Mere child¡¯s y. Today, the Ninth Sect will be destroyed, and all of you will return to ashes. Once I destroy South Union, True Morning Dao World will only have New Dao Sect within it.¡±


    The purple-robed man rushed forward, but when he was about to close in on the Ecang clone, a calm voice reverberated through space.


    ¡°What my clone cast was not mere child¡¯s y, but a way for me to get a detailed description of where he is.¡±


    The moment the words echoed in the gxy, the purple-robed man jolted and came to a swift halt. When he lifted his head, he saw two figures walking out of the space above him, at the spot from which the ripple had spread out previously.


    One of the figures was a young man and the other an old one. The old man had an apathetic and aloof look on his face. As for the young man, he had a cold and fierce re in his eyes. While speaking, he walked to his Ecang clone.


    When Su Ming looked at his senior brothers, he saw Hu Zi¡¯s excitement, second senior brother¡¯s smile, and eldest senior brother¡¯s relief. Remorse filled his heart then.


    ¡°I¡¯mte...¡± Su Ming said softly.


    He lifted his right hand and swung it at his eldest senior brother. Immediately, a gentle power surged into his body. As cracking sounds reverberated through space, eldest senior brother jolted. All his injuries were instantly healed, and an even purer power swiftly erupted from him.


    Hu Zi, too, had that same gentle power fuse into his body. When he threw his head and roared, the injuries he had sustained when the Runes broke down werepletely healed. On top of that, his soul was also slightly stronger than before.


    As for the Ecang clone, when Su Ming cast his gaze on him, the Ecang clone immediately moved towards him. His body ovepped with Su Ming¡¯s, and they fused together.


    This scene immediately caused the purple-robed man¡¯s expression to change. He instinctively took a few steps back, and a grave look that had never showed up on his face before appeared in his eyes. Even the eight yellow-robed cultivators returned to his side in an instant. The bloodthirst in their eyes turned into wariness when they looked at Su Ming.


    Compared to them, the remaining cultivators in the Ninth Sect reacted differently. They hearts trembled when they saw the stranger and heard his words. Su Ming had an incredibly unfamiliar face to them, but they saw the malicious fiend fuse with him and heard him mention that he was just a clone!


    ¡°Sir, who are you?!¡± the purple-robed man asked with a dark tone, but the instant he opened his mouth to speak, Su Ming turned his head around and cast him a t nce.


    That one nce alone was enough for a loud rumble to echo in the man¡¯s mind. Su Ming¡¯s gaze was like a pair of sharp des that instantly pierced through the man¡¯s eyes and stabbed his mind. The man shuddered from it. He coughed up arge mouthful of blood and immediately retreated.


    His heart was filled with shock and disbelief. He was a cultivator in Death Realm, but even with his level of cultivation, his heart and mind had been damaged with just one nce. To exin that, there could only be one possible exnation¡ª the neer¡¯s power surpassed Death Realm!


    When he moved back, the purple-robed man remembered Su Ming mentioning that the malicious fiend was just a clone, and his heart sank. In the beginning, he did not believe in it, but at that moment, there was no way he could not believe it. When he thought about how the person who had fought against him during the past few years and whom he treated as his equal was just a clone, he could no longer quell the fear and shock in his heart. Those emotions took over his mind.


    Su Ming watched the purple-robed man, whose expression had changed drastically to stark pale, retreat. He did not chase after him, but instead said, ¡°If the heavens desire your death, then you must die.¡±


    At the instant he said that, the gxy began to tremble in a manner as if it had been separated from True Morning Dao World. It no longer belonged to it, but had turned into a world of Su Ming¡¯s will.


    As an Antecedental Spirit, Su Ming was the will of heaven in this ce. His words were spoken slowly, but when theynded in the people¡¯s ears, they turned into a thunderous roar in their hearts. His will was so awe-inspiring that no one could fight against it.


    His will was the embodiment of the gxy and the universe¡¯s center of attention, and Su Ming¡¯s gaze was how all of these had happened. His words were the will of heaven that could rece the thoughts of the universe!


    The purple-robed man let out a shrill scream of pain. With a shudder, he noticed that his body was disappearing and his soul was rapidly disintegrating. At that moment, no matter what level of cultivation he possessed or how he circted his cultivation base, he could not save his body nor soul. Fear the likes of which he had never felt before rose in his heart endlessly, but there was nothing he could do to fight back.


    ¡°Just what level of cultivation do you possess?!¡±


    A shrill roar tumbled out of the purple-robed man¡¯s mouth in a wretched manner. His body was already semi-transparent, and there was not much left of his soul. When he shouted out those words, everything marking his existence looked like it had been wiped off, and he ceased to exist under the will of heaven in this gxy.


    Yet the purple-robed man¡¯s voice still echoed in space. Besides it, there was nothing else. The two hundred thousand cultivators from the Ninth Summit were shuddering, but their gazes when they looked at Su Ming were filled with zealousness and reverence. Together, all of them immediately kneeled down in worship.


    Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother was stunned. In his memories, Su Ming was strong, but he was definitely not strong enough to kill a person in Death Realm with just one sentence, one gaze, and one thought. This... was something not even a Sublime Paragon could do, but everything that he sensed felt so incredibly real that it left him in a state of not daring to believe what he saw.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother was breathing rapidly. He looked at everything before him with a dumbfounded expression, then cast his gaze at the spot where the purple-robed man had disappeared before beginning mumble under his breath,


    ¡°Just now, the gxy here was made to change. I had the impression that youngest senior brother¡¯s presence existed everywhere in this gxy...¡±


    Hu Zi scratched his head in the honest and simple-minded fashion of his. He did not think too much into it. At that moment, he only stared at Su Ming in excitement. The stronger Su Ming was, the happier Hu Zi would be.


    Compared to the crowd of the Ninth Summit, the hundreds of thousands of cultivators who hade charging in after they broke the Rune withdrew in their shock. The scene just then had been too bizarre, so they could not believe what they had seen. Their Sect Master, an old monster in Death Realm... had been wiped out from existence without much trouble.


    While the hundreds of thousands of cultivators from New Dao Sect were in shock and fear, great wariness appeared in the eight yellow-robed people¡¯s faces. They slowly retreated while staring at Su Ming with disbelief in their eyes.


    ¡°An Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will! This is an Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will!¡± the eight of them eximed almost at the same time.


    Both their tones and expressions were all exactly the same. At the instant their voices matched, all eight of them turned around without hesitation, intending to flee in desperation.


    Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit hadpletely shocked and intimidated them. At the same time, it also caused them to sense great fear. It was precisely because they knew of the presence of the Antecedental Spirits that their fear was alsoced with despair.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it... Didn¡¯t they say that there were only a few Antecedental Spirits in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, so why did I run into one?! That¡¯s an Antecedental Spirit, for heaven¡¯s sake!!¡±


    All eight yellow-robed cultivators fled as if they had gone mad. Upon noticing it, Su Ming cast his gaze on them and let out a cold harrumph.


    When it rang in the air, it caused the hearsts of the eight cultivators to tremble. They instantly started bleeding from their ears, eyes, nose, and mouth, and their bodies came to a swift halt. With a loud bang, they copsed.


    When their bodies were reduced to a bloody mess, a loud buzz shot into space. Arge number of locusts flew out from each of the cultivator¡¯s copsed body.


    Those locusts gathered together in the middle of the loud buzzing to turn into a huge figure formed by locusts. The mighty pressure spreading out from it was great, but even so, the man did not dare to turn his head around. He only fled in a panic.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±


    When Su Ming said that in a faint voice, he lifted his right hand and unfurled his fist. A ball appeared on his palm. It shuddered before shattering to turn into a swarm of locusts. With a loud buzzing noise, they flew out.


    In the distance, the figure formed by the locusts paused for a moment before returning to its fleeing. However, Su Ming¡¯s will in the universe swept towards him, and the figure formed by the locusts let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°Senior, please spare me! I¡¯m willing to surrender, please spare me!¡±

 Chapter 1206: Black Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 1206: ck Crystal</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The figure formed by the locusts screamed shrilly and quickly chose to give up on fleeing. Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit had reced the universe¡¯s will. It was a power not even the figure could fight against. This was a suppression formed by beings who belonged to different categories of life forms. Su Ming was already an existence which no one could fight against unless their levels of cultivation far surpassed his.


    With a shudder, the figure made of locusts quickly bowed to Su Ming. His pleas for mercy also echoed in space. In his mind, as long as he did not die on that day, he would have a chance to fleeter on. As long as Su Ming did not kill him, he would definitely have hope in the future.


    More importantly though, he only possessed three-tenths of his strength at that moment. The remaining seven-tenths were part of his clones, and they were in the other True Worlds. So as long as he did not die, then even if he had to temporarily submit to Su Ming, he would have a chance to fight back once his original body recovered to an extent that he could gather together again!


    But if his current body was destroyed, then even if his original body recovered in the future, it would be impossible for him to regain his full power. To him, this was the greatest blow he could suffer.


    When the figure pleaded for mercy, Su Ming cast him a cold nce with a calm expression. When he did, the figure immediately felt his heart thump against his chest. He felt as if all his thoughts were exposed before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Everything about him seemed to have beenid bare.


    This feeling made the figure¡¯s heart shudder. He quickly put on a smile, but just when he was about to speak...


    ¡°What benefits do I gain for sparing you?¡± Su Ming asked faintly.


    When he said those words, the figure immediately felt his spirits lift. As long as he did not die on that day, he could pay whatever price was necessary for him to survive.


    ¡°I can split myself into several portions and help you fight in battles...¡±


    While saying that, the figure saw impatience appear on Su Ming¡¯s face. His heart immediately shuddered, and he gritted his teeth. He lifted his right hand and swung it forward. Immediately, a ck crystal appeared on his hand.


    ¡°This is a treasure whose name I do not know. I obtained it by pure coincidence, so I do not know of its effects. Senior, you have monstrous power. As an Antecedental Spirit, you should know what this is. I wish to use this item... to exchange for your kindness in sparing me.¡±


    When the figure finished speaking, his expression immediately changed. His right hand was made to unfurl by an unseen force in space, and the ck crystal flew out without his control. It turned into a long arc that charged towards Su Ming.


    He lifted his right hand and caught the ck crystal. When he swept his gaze across it, a hint of uncertainty rose in his heart. The ck crystal appeared unfamiliar, but there was a hint of something that was familiar to Su Ming lying within it. It was as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    He put away the ck crystal without batting an eyelid, then looked at the figure again and shook his head.


    ¡°Still not enough.¡±


    The figure was not rmed, but delighted. Su Ming did not say that he was displeased, but neither did he say that he wanted to kill him. Instead, he said it was not enough, which meant that there was hope. Yet even though it gave him hope, the act of shaking the head caused the figure¡¯s heart to clench in pain.


    He gritted his teeth again and lifted his right hand to swing it before himself once more. Immediately, a brownish yellow item resembling a medicinal core appeared on his palm. When it appeared, a nice fragrance immediately spread out from it, causing all those who smelled it to feel revitalized.


    ¡°This is... a treasure I snatched from a powerful enemy after I killed him. Senior, this is my gift to you. I hope you will like it...¡±


    The figure endured a great pain in his heart for having to part with this particr treasure, but he still pushed the brownish-yellow medicinal core forward. When it floated in front of Su Ming, he swept his gaze past it.


    ¡°This should be a Demonic Core. This figure of yours also has a Demonic Core, right?¡± Su Ming asked tly.


    When he said that, the figure¡¯s expression swiftly changed. He did not expect that Su Ming would be able to recognize the object. It was indeed a Demonic Core, and it was something he had retrieved after he killed a powerful enemy of his in Dark Dawn before he descended into Arid Triad. Even among Antecedental Spirits few would be able to recognize it.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve never heard of the thing you just mentioned. Is this a Demonic Core? What is a Demonic Core?¡±


    The figure forced himself tough while he instinctively took a few steps back, but at that moment, Su Ming lifted his head. A chilling intent appeared at the corners of his lips, and he took a swift step forward.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Panic appeared on the figure¡¯s face. As he screamed shrilly, he moved back swiftly. Yet no matter how fast he was, he was still slower than Su Ming. At the instant Su Ming took a step forward, he appeared right in front of the figure, and without stopping, he rammed himself against it.


    A bang shot up into the air, for the figure simply could not dodge. His body instantly fell apart when Su Ming knocked into him, and he turned into many locusts. At that moment, as if Su Ming had shot through the body, he moved past it, and then, a brown Demonic Core appeared in his left hand!


    A shrill roar came from the locusts that had appeared once the figure fell apart, but none of them dared approach to Su Ming. Instead, with a bang, they fled in all directions. However, the locusts which belonged to Su Ming and which he had summoned earlier let out a simrly piercing sound at that moment and rushed towards the locusts to fight against them.


    If Su Ming was not by their side, the locusts belonging to him would definitely not be an opponent for the original ones. Yet at that moment, Su Ming was by their side. The gxy in the area had been reced by him, and its will had turned into the will of an Antecedental Spirit. Because of it, it was impossible for the locusts belonging to him to lose.


    They ripped into the escaping locusts and devoured them brutally. The entire processsted for only about ten breaths before the locusts formed by the figure werepletely destroyed. The ones belonging to Su Ming were incredibly energized at that moment. Each of them had devoured quite a number of their own kind, and they had be stronger.


    When they surrounded Su Ming, they cast covetous nces at the brown Demonic Core in his hand, but they did not dare to get any closer to it. They could only let out longing shrieks around him.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the brown Demonic Core in his hand, then sent his great divine sense along with his will of an Antecedental Spirit at it. Once he destroyed all forms of sentience within it, he threw it forward, and the locusts around him instantly rushed over with a buzz. They surrounded the Demonic Core and turned into a small ball that was not the same size as it had been when Su Ming had summoned them.


    Once he finished doing all of this, Su Ming turned his head to look towards the hundreds of thousands of cultivators from New Dao Sect as well as the dozens of shuddering Almighties standing in front of them.


    When Su Ming looked over, all the cultivators from New Dao Sect who met his gaze felt a storm rise up in their hearts, and booming sounds roared ceaselessly in their minds, causing their minds to tremble endlessly.


    Everything had happened too quickly. The turn of events also cast them into disbelief. They were originally the invaders and Ninth Summit was supposed to be destroyed, but in the blink of an eye, the moment this person whose presence was akin to that of a nightmare appeared out of the blue... everything changed.


    If the fact that just one nce and one cold harrumph was enough for him to instantly kill their Sect Master was difficult for them to ept, then the copse of the eight yellow-robed cultivators¡¯ bodies that turned into a figure made of locusts who ceaselessly begged for mercy until he was destroyed when Su Ming took a step forward as well as the buzzing from the locusts that covered the entire sky... All of these brought an indescribable fear to the cultivators from New Dao Sect, and they trembled.


    At that moment, when Su Ming looked towards them, a small part of the hundreds of thousands of cultivators immediately knelt down in worship. Their act soon triggered all the people around them as well. In the blink of an eye, the hundreds of thousands of cultivators knelt down, illustrating Su Ming¡¯s might and great presence.


    Thetter turned into a mighty pressure that made the dozens of Almighties standing in front of the hundreds of thousands of cultivators to quietly lower their heads. They chose to kneel down and submit to Su Ming too.


    From the start to the end, Su Ming had not said a single word to them. When they knelt to him, he turned to his senior brothers. Second senior brother smiled softly and walked forward.


    ¡°I will handle this, youngest junior brother. Things have yet toe to an end. Besides us, there is another force of power in True Morning Dao World. They call themselves South Union, and they are on the other side of the whirlwind. Several months ago, we noticed that they were moving in our direction through the whirlwind.¡±


    ¡°South Union...¡± Su Ming nodded, then smiled at his second senior brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that South Union or whatever it is they¡¯re called. Youngest junior brother, I¡¯ll destroy them with you, how does that sound?¡± Hu Zi smiled in the honest manner of his, then patted his chest with banging sounds.


    ¡°Hu Zi, concentrate on cracking the Rune. You do not need to follow him,¡± eldest senior brother said in a slightly imposing voice. Hu Zi immediately pulled a long face, but he did not dare retort. He could only sigh and look at Su Ming.


    ¡°Youngest junior brother, do handle the matter concerning South Union. Once you are done... since you have this sort of power, perhaps we should... return to Yin Death Region!¡±


    Eldest senior brother slowly tightened his grip on the battleaxe. A great murderous aura seeped out of his body before it gathered together to turn into determination. This was the first time he mentioned returning to Yin Death Region. He had never done it before because he believed that even if the four of them worked together, they would not be able to fight back... but it was different now.


    Su Ming nodded. He wrapped his fist in his palm to bow to his eldest senior brother before casting a nce at his second senior brother, who was smiling at him. Then, he charged into the distance.


    Behind him, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe followed with an apathetic expression. He had been present since the start, but what made Su Ming think was how he had been unable to see the old man¡¯s image in the others¡¯ eyes even at the moment he left.


    It was as if he did not exist.


    ¡°They cannot see me,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said faintly, as if he had guessed Su Ming¡¯s puzzlement.


    When Su Ming took a step forward, he was already close to the spot beyond the whirlwind where the gap of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was. Once he sat down there, he asked in anguid manner, ¡°Senior, you mentioned that the will to make the Abyss grow is quite abundant in this World. What did you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 1207: Kindness of Helping him Succeed

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Kindness of Helping him Seed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Great Abyss Tribe has three great talents: the ability to control time, Possess, and open the World of the Abyss Gate. The will to make the Abyss grow is the foundation to form the World of the Abyss Gate.


    ¡°Someone must have activated the Abyssal World Art some years ago, which is why the power of the world in this World is bing increasingly thinner. It is being slowly transformed.


    ¡°Because of it, all the people who died in this World will turn into the Aura of Abyss and be a part of this World¡¯s nutrients,¡± the old man said faintly.


    When Su Ming heard these words, a barely noticeable glint shone in his eyes.


    ¡°Is there a way to neutralize the Art?¡± he asked while looking at the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    ¡°The person who cast this Art only has ordinary power. He isn¡¯t at the level of an Antecedental Spirit, but he seems to have inherited a kismet due to his bloodline. He should be a very important person in Great Abyss Tribe.


    ¡°But this person¡¯s Art is slightly different from the ones I have seen before. I might not understand Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s divine abilities and am unable to break them, but changing them is still possible for me.¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast a nce at his surroundings, then lifted his right hand to seize space. A wisp of green smoke suddenly appeared on his palm and surrounded it. There were hundreds of distorted faces manifesting in it, and they were all letting out shrill, soundless roars.


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°Senior, could you help me kill this person?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked.


    ¡°I will help you fight the Arid Disaster. In regards to other matters, I will choose whether I want to help you or not, but do not mention anything about killing,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said calmly.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°What if someonees to create trouble for me?¡±


    ¡°Before you run into your Arid Disaster, no one from either Arid Triad, Dark Dawn, or Saint Defier can harm even a single strand of your hair.¡±


    The old man turned his head around and looked at the green smoke on his hand. His words were calm, but his tone indicated that he looked down on the entire world. It was an absolute sort of confidence.


    With a sess in eight spirit ascensions, he could be said to be the strongest cultivator in all of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. While there might be people with the same level of cultivation as his in Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, they would still not offend Tian Bai without a very good reason.


    ¡°Thank you, senior. I wonder how you will change the will to make the Abyss grow in this World.¡± Su Ming stood up and bowed deeply to the old man.


    ¡°How do you want to change it?¡± The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast Su Ming a nce.


    ¡°Could you make it so that the will to make the Abyss grow is shifted on me so that I can make my own Abyss Gate stronger?¡± A light signifying ambition appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes when he calmly said those words.


    ¡°Possession of another form. As expected of someone from Great Abyss Tribe. Even if you grew up among those from Great Berserker Tribe, the inherent nature of yours to snatch and steal from others is a quality of your soul that cannot be wiped away.


    ¡°But oh well, since you asked, what wrong is there for me to help you?¡±


    The old man stood up, lifted his right hand, and swung it before him. Immediately after, a loud bang rang out in the gxy, stirring up endless echoes. The whirlwind in the area disintegrated before gathering back to turn into a gust of violent wind that swept outwards. It was as if the gxy had turned into an ocean, and huge waves were surging into the skies.


    With Su Ming and the old man as the center, numerous green wisps appeared in True Morning Dao World. They rampaged in the gxy, and as the violent gust of wind swept through, countless distorted faces appeared among the green wisps.


    Those faces were like vengeful spirits. They were the souls of all the people who had died in True Morning Dao World over the course of tens of thousands of years. Their souls let out soundless howls while distorting. At the instant they circled through the entire True Morning Dao World, the old man beside Su Ming lifted his left hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    ¡°With my will, I dere that this World belongs to this child!¡±


    At the instant the old man said those words in a t voice, invisible ripples spread through every single area within the True Morning Dao World. They were not the old man¡¯s cultivation base, but his will of an Antecedental Spirit enveloping the True World.


    During that instant... he reced the will of True Morning Dao World, making himself the will of heaven governing True Morning Dao World. The mes of life dimmed slightly in all living beings in True Morning Dao World...


    When the old man lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming, the original will within the will to make the Abyss grow in True Morning Dao World was wiped off, and Su Ming¡¯s will was forcefully Branded on it.


    This sort of thing was already at the level of changing the entire universe. It was something... no other cultivator besides the old man in the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos could do.


    Endless roars rose in Su Ming¡¯s mind at that instant. He could clearly sense True Morning Dao World¡¯s presence in his mind, as if it was in his head.


    He could also sense the endless Aura of Abyss from the True World. It was indistinct, but it was everywhere. In fact, Su Ming had a strong feeling that with just one thought, he could absorb all of it into the Abyss Gate in his body.


    He saw the Ninth Summit, where his senior brothers were. He saw practically every cultivator in the Ninth Summit, and he also saw New Dao Sect further into the distance, whose existence had already been wiped off.


    In fact, Su Ming even saw a hundred something Relocation spots in True Morning Dao World. In each of them was a mark to enter Morning Dao Sect.


    He saw me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor and Zhu You Cai meditating on a as well as some of his acquaintances from the War Chamber. He also saw cultivators residing in some rather remote corners of True Morning Dao World.


    Su Ming even saw an army of cultivators numbering nearly five hundred thousand in the whirlwind right beyond the gap of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. They were sitting on huge logs which were charging forward towards the Ninth Summit.


    Su Ming swept his divine sense past those cultivators. When he was about to avert his attention from them, his divine sense suddenly came to a halt andnded on a woman standing at the head of one of the giant logs.


    She was dressed in purple robes, and there was a mark of a scorpion at the center of her brows. At that moment, she was gazing ahead with a provocative look. There was a purple scorpion on her shoulder, and it had its tail upright to rub it against the woman¡¯s face.


    Behind the woman was a young man with a smug look on his face, but every single time he looked towards the woman, he would be very cautious and would act obsequiously towards her without end.


    The moment Su Ming saw the woman and the young man, his heart trembled. Needless to say, the woman was Xu Hui, and the man was De Shun, the person who had appeared on his lotus tform when Su Ming was taking the Dynasts¡¯ test to advertise his own items.


    With the speed at which they traveled, they would rush out of the whirlwind around Arid Triad¡¯s gap and appear before Su Ming in less than half a month.


    After a moment, Su Ming sent his divine sense sweeping past the area again. This time, he looked towards the region which belonged to South Union and which was located beyond the whirlwind under Arid Triad¡¯s gap. When he swept past that area, he saw... Yin Death Region!


    However, right when Su Ming¡¯s divine sense approached Yin Death Region, he sensed a powerful repulsive force in there. Its power was so strong that it felt like Yin Death Region was an entity on its own. It did not fit into True Morning Dao World and did not seem to belong to it.


    When the unknown force rejected him, Su Ming had his divine sense gather in a nearby area, then swiftly charged in. With the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe around, Su Ming had to seize the opportunity to take action. Otherwise, once the old man went seeking revenge against the Arid Disaster, he would definitely leave Su Ming¡¯s side, regardless of whether he lived or died in the end. This meant that Su Ming had to seize the chance while he was around and use it.


    At the instant his divine sense touched Yin Death Region, a loud bang rang out. Su Ming then borrowed the old man¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit and fused it with his own will of an Antecedental Spirit to rush into Yin Death Vortex even as it rejected him.


    Right when he rushed in, Su Ming spread out his divine sense, intending to fuse into every dimension within it, but when two-tenths of his divine sense fused with Yin Death Vortex, his mind suddenly trembled. He felt that Yin Death Vortex had not appeared out of the blue, but had been created for some unknown reason.


    That reasony in the depths of the vortex, but Su Ming could not send his divine sense too deep inside. Once two-tenths of his divine sense fused with the vortex, Su Ming saw a scene of a world in crimson, and it shocked him.


    His divine sense and his will of an Antecedental Spirit suffered a violent hit from a repulsive force so great that it was terrifying. He fell back and was forced out of Yin Death Region.


    ¡®That presence is... Di Tian!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Once his will left Yin Death Vortex, he immediately went back in without any hesitation, but when he passed by Arid Triad¡¯s gap, his divine sense came to a halt and charged towards Arid Triad¡¯s gap. When a huge tear at the end of the universe came into his view, he also saw a glimpse of a huge war with more than a hundred million participants fighting right beyond the gap!


    It was the war between Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, and it seemed like it was already near its end...


    Su Ming retrieved his divine sense and returned from the area near Arid Triad¡¯s gap, but when he passed by one of the hundred something Relocation spots beyond Morning Dao Sect, he heard a faint and exhausted voice in his head.


    ¡°Who might this old friend be?¡± Naturally, that voice belonged to the Predecessor of Dao Ocean!


    Su Ming did not send out his divine sense. He swiftly retrieved it, and once his divine sense returned to his body, he opened his eyes swiftly.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, senior!¡±


    Su Ming looked at the old man before him, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards him. That action held an unprecedented sincerity from Su Ming, along with extreme gratitude.


    He had realized that the old man¡¯s actions were not as simple as him transferring the will to make the Abyss grow in the World onto his body. In reality, he had shifted all of Dao Chen¡¯s will onto Su Ming. Even though this was what Su Ming had nned to do, the difficulty level would have been incredibly high if he had really decided to go through with it, and he would have also required an extremely long time to do it.


    Yet now... with the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe forcefully transferring and changing the will to make the Abyss grow with his own will of an Antecedental Spirit, he had reced True Morning Dao World¡¯s will with that of Su Ming. He had given him a great push forward and cut away the time required for Su Ming to do it himself. This made Su Ming¡¯s chances of sess increase from their initial, meager state to ones which held absolute certainty.


    What Su Ming needed was a sufficient amount of fate from the outside world to gather on him so he could turn it into his ownws of fate, and then, with his will of an Antecedental Spirit... he would Possess True Morning Dao World!

 Chapter 1208: The Sacred Vessel, Barren Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 1208: The Sacred Vessel, Barren Cauldron</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast Su Ming a nce, but he did not speak. Instead, he sat down by his side and closed his eyes.


    Su Ming might have seemed asposed as ever, but in truth, a storm was raging in his heart at that moment. It was not due to Xu Hui, and neither was it because he had snatched the will to make the Abyss grow contained in True Morning Dao World. Instead... it was because he had sensed the presence that belonged to Di Tian in Yin Death Region!


    Di Tian had clearly died. Su Ming had seen it with his own eyes. He personally saw the enmity between Su Xuan Yi and Di Tianing to an end when the gap was torn in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos all those years ago.


    But Su Ming was certain that what he sensed just then was true. It was a presence that came from a certain dimension within Yin Death Region. That presence belonged to Di Tian, and it was much stronger than what he had sensed when Su Ming hadst seen Di Tian.


    ¡®A clone. The Di Tian who died was just a clone!¡¯ A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he immediately found an exnation.


    ¡®Su Xuan Yi thought he won, but in truth, the victor between him and Di Tian still hasn¡¯t been decided. The one who died was only Di Tian¡¯s clone, so it¡¯s clear that Di Tian was just conducting a test. If he seeded, it would be good for him, while if he failed, he would not lose anything.


    ¡®In the meantime however he hid himself in the dark so he could deal a fatal strike to Su Xuan Yi at a critical moment! What a man, Di Tian!¡¯


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It did not matter whether it was Su Xuan Yi or Di Tian, Su Ming harbored no good feelings for either of them. Di Tian was a person Su Ming had wanted to kill since a long time ago, and the enmity he harbored was so strong that there could no longer even be any talk about the reason for it.


    As for Su Xuan Yi, his repeated use of Su Ming had eventually caused Su Ming to be bitterly disappointed in him, and at the same time, great aversion had arisen in his heart. In time, that feeling had slowly turned into murderous intent.


    ¡®To them, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos is just a yground for a game. They do not care about Saint Defier and Dark Dawn descending, and neither do they care about the gap in Arid Triad. But if they do not even care about this... then what each of them care about must certainly be terrifying!


    ¡®I can guess what Su Xuan Yi is aiming for. He¡¯s definitely doing this for Abyss Builders, but what... is Di Tian¡¯s goal? Where does his confidence that his ns won¡¯t fail once Dark Dawn and Saint Defier descende from?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He could not guess the answer, but he had a spection that it was definitely connected to Yin Death Region.


    When he thought of this, Su Ming suddenly remembered the vague feeling he had when his divine sense rushed into Yin Death Region. That feeling as if Yin Death Region had not appeared out of the blue but had been born from some changes in its depths made Su Ming think that it had a great connection to Di Tian¡¯s confidence.


    ¡®Just why... is he so confident? Yin Death Region is somewhat connected to Dark Dawn, or else the will in there would not have made me head to the fifth ocean in Divine Essence Star Ocean all those years ago so that I could activate that Relocation Rune simr to the one Saint Defier has in the territory of the Immortals¡¯ Union.


    ¡®Could it be that Di Tian¡¯s confidencees from Dark Dawn? But this doesn¡¯t exin much. After all, Di Tian is the leader of the Immortals¡¯ Union, and the Immortals¡¯ Union is connected to Saint Defier.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then Di Tian has secret ties to both Dark Dawn and Saint Defier... What exactly is his goal and where does his confidencee from?¡¯


    Su Ming was silent. He could not understand it, but his instincts told him that Di Tian¡¯s confidence wasrgely connected to the strange power that formed the vortex in the depths of Yin Death Region.


    With that thought, Su Ming forced down the storm that hade to life in his heart once he learned that Di Tian was still alive. When he lifted his right hand, a ck crystal appeared on his palm.


    The crystal had been given to him by the figure made of locusts from Dark Dawn¡¯s camp when he was pleading for mercy. At that time, Su Ming sensed a hint of familiarity from that ck crystal. When he scrutinized it closely, he found that the feeling was still around, even though it was faint.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly. His divine sense spread out swiftly and fused into the crystal. The familiar feeling immediately became stronger, but no matter how Su Ming investigated the crystal with his divine sense, he found that it was empty inside. The familiar feeling hade to him in an incredibly baffling manner, and he could not find the cause for it.


    After a long while, Su Ming retrieved his divine sense and frowned. His gazended on the crystal, and a contemtive expression appeared on his face. After a moment, he narrowed his eyes. He remembered why he found the crystal familiar.


    ¡®The Seed of Life Extermination!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled at that thought. The familiar feeling was due to the Seed of Life Extermination!


    ¡°While you are in your God of Berserkers Transformation, try to drop some blood on the crystal.¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had opened his eyes at some unknown point in time. He was also staring at the ck crystal in Su Ming¡¯s hand with a grave expression on his face.


    A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them after a moment, he was surrounded by souls. They increased in number, and in the blink of an eye, they could no longer be counted. They formed a vast vortex that spun around him, and the one hundred million Berserker souls in it let out soundless roars before charging into his body to fuse with him.


    Countless souls fused into Su Ming¡¯s arms, legs, and body, creating a huge body of around one hundred feet. The next moment, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base erupted with a bang. An astonishing presence swelled up swiftly from his body, and Su Ming shed across his index finger with his right thumb without any hesitation. Immediately, a drop of golden blood fell down andnded on the ck crystal.


    It immediately let out cracking sounds. When it began to crack, the familiar feeling started to change. Su Ming did not know the cause for it; he only felt a hint of unfamiliarity appeared in that familiar sensation. Both feelings intersected with each other and formed a feeling that he could not put into words.


    It was as if he was staring at a person whom he knew very well. Su Ming could remember his name and all that, but certain things suddenly changed in front of him. Some features were taken away and some new ones added, which left him in a daze.


    ¡°This is indeed a Spirit Refinement Stone! But it isn¡¯tplete. It needs two others to make a whole!¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said slowly while staring at the ck crystal in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Spirit Refinement Stone is a rare spirit stone from the Ancestral Spirit era. There was only one use for it back in the day¡ªto create the Sacred Vessels of each tribe!


    ¡°The more Spirit Refinement Stones were used, the stronger the Sacred Vessels would be. That includes the ring on your finger. It was also created from Spirit Refinement Stones, but less than one hundred were put into it,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Realm exined.


    ¡°Why did I previously sense a familiar feeling from this item?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers Transformation disappeared. When his body returned to normal, he looked at the old man.


    ¡°I do not know why you would have a sense of familiarity, but I do know of the three curious aspects of these Spirit Refinement Stones. Perhaps when you understand them, you will have your answer.


    ¡°These stones are sentient. Their sentience is the reason why they are used to create the Sacred Vessels of each tribe. If they are given enough time, they might even take life. The life born from that sentience can be remolded. If you know how to use them, you can change them to take the form of what you need.


    ¡°The stones might seem like single units, but in truth, during the era of the Ancestral Spirits, all the Spirit Refinement Stones had a strange connection. It¡¯s like they are a singr whole. If you a drop of your blood falls on it, you can sense all the other Spirit Refinement Stones with your blood on them.


    ¡°This means that you can find the tribe where your blood lies and their Sacred Vessel through aplete Spirit Refinement Stone. It does not matter where the Sacred Vessel is or whether it has shattered, you will be able to find it through this method.


    ¡°That is why this is the best item to create a tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel, since it has the characteristic of allowing a legacy to be passed down.


    ¡°The second trait is that when you touch a Spirit Refinement Stone, you will have a familiar feeling when you touch another one¡± The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cast Su Ming a nce, then at the Spirit Refinement Stone in his hand.


    Su Ming was silent. While he stared at the ck crystal in his hand, a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    The old man¡¯s words echoed in his head. Once he linked his words to the familiar feeling from earlier, Su Ming immediately understood that the ck stone fragment, the so-called Seed of Life Extermination that had previously resided in his soul, was a Spirit Refinement Stone!


    That was why the Spirit Refinement Stone had that faint feeling of familiarity at the start. It came from the Seed of Life Extermination Su Ming hadowned in the past!


    Once he had a drop of blood fall on the stone, the unfamiliarity in that familiar feeling was due to Su Ming¡¯s blood on the stone. It was not the blood of an Abyss Builder, but the blood of Su Ming¡¯s Berserker Body. It was the blood of a Berserker!


    A myriad of thoughts ran through Su Ming¡¯s head, and a version of truth based on his deductions gradually formed.


    An unknown number of years ago, in the age of Sessor Spirits, which was the era after the disaster fell on the Antecedental Spirits, an ancient ship descended from space. The old man on the ship represented Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, and he brought a Spirit Refinement Stone with him. Perhaps it was unintentional, or maybe it was, but he found a few other fragments.


    Those fragments fused with the Spirit Refinement Stone, making it change. Perhaps that transformation had always been supposed to happen, but what mattered was that those fragments were used to serve as nutrients for Seeds of Life Extermination.


    Those fragments came from a Sacred Vessel. Perhaps there were many more of them and the old man had just gathered some of them...


    But that Sacred Vessel belonged to Great Berserker Tribe, and it was known as the Barren Cauldron...


    The Seeds of Life Extermination were now part of the Barren Cauldron while the other fragments were buried in some unknown corner of the universe... Only those who possessed the blood of Berserkers and have been baptized by the ancient Great Berserker Tribe, or rather, only those with the blood of Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Antecedental Spirits could use the Spirit Refinement Stones to locate their tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel.


    ¡°Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel is a cauldron. Among the tribes in Wei, this item was ranked first along with Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s Nine Swords and Heavenly Spirit Tribe¡¯s Mountain Lake.¡±


    There was a nostalgic look on Tian Bai¡¯s face when he said that.

 Chapter 1209: South Union

    <h4>Chapter 1209: South Union</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While Su Ming and the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe were sitting beyond the whirlwind under Arid Triad¡¯s gap in True Morning Dao World, Su Xuan Yi sat in front of an ancient carving in the pce floating in the gxy within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    That carving was like a map covering the floor of the pce. It had nine intersecting regions. Right at the center was a round picture resembling a sun, and he was sitting on the picture of the sun.


    His eyes were originally shut, but at that moment, he opened them. A hint of hesitation and a sullenness showed up in his eyes, along with skepticism and disbelief


    ¡°The connection between me and the will to make the Abyss grow in True Morning Dao World... has been broken...¡±


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s expression grew dark. As he mumbled to himself, he lifted his right hand, then pointed at one of the nine regions on the map. The markings of that region immediately became a blur, as if a vortex had appeared that was about to form a new picture.


    Yet soon, the vortex copsed. The picture that was about to form was torn as well. Cracks immediately showed up on the region of that map as if it wanted to be separated from the carving.


    ¡®Who was it that broke my will to make the Abyss grow? Who pulled it away from me?!¡¯


    A cold and fierce re appeared in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes. He lifted his head to look into the distance, and it seemed like he could see through the pce and right into True Morning Dao World.


    After a long while, Su Xuan Yiposed himself, but the killing intent in his eyes only grew stronger.


    ¡°Yin Yun Zi,¡± Su Xuan Yi saidnguidly


    The next moment, the air in front of him distorted, and a middle-aged man walked out. He was dressed in a ck robe, and once he appeared, he immediately knelt down on one knee before Su Xuan Yi.


    ¡°Take my Enchanted Vessel and head to True Morning Dao World. Search for the will to make the Abyss grow and find out just whose will resides in it.¡±


    There was a hint of ghastliness in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s words. When he lifted his right hand and swung it, a broken sword stabbed the ck-robed middle-aged man.


    The weapon exuded a dark, ck light, and due to an unknown entity being sealed within it, there was a thick, murderous aura surrounding the sword. The middle-aged man lowered his head and voiced his obedience, then took out the wooden sword and disappeared into the air.


    .....


    While the army of five hundred thousand cultivators from South Union charged through the powerful whirlwind in True Morning Dao Sect, a figure suddenly appeared at Arid Triad¡¯s gap located high above them.


    The figure lifted her head to cast a nce at the crazed battle between Saint Defier and Dark Dawn beyond Arid Triad¡¯s gap, which had almost concluded, then lowered her head to look at True Morning Dao World, which was clearly unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°Big sister, the child who constantly upied your mind before you passed away has already awakened to the soul of our people. Even though he does not have much of the will of the Ice Dragon, the women of our race are Ice Phoenixes, and our men are Ice Dragons. Even if he only has a bit of our soul in him, he can activate the inborn talents of the Sacred Race.


    ¡°It would have been better if his soul did not awaken, but the souls of our people cannot be left lingering around in the world outside. Before he gathers together the form of the Ice Dragon, I will kill him. Do not me me for this...


    ¡°As for the sword you asked me to give him...¡±


    The figure was a woman, and she was the current Progenitor of the Spiritlings, the Sacred Race of Dark Dawn, and the person who was acting as the garrison of the ninth Expanse Cosmos of Dark Dawn!


    After mumbling softly under her breath, she lifted her right hand, and a small sword that was only the size of her palm appeared on her hand. It was white and without a dirty spot


    ¡°Once I give it to him, I will kill him, all so that I can fulfill your wish.¡±


    The woman then fell silent.


    Her expression was extremely cold. In fact, even her murmurs sounded like a gust of freezing wind blowing past the area.


    Soon, she walked down and disappeared into the whirlwind.


    .....


    The words of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. He lowered his head to stare at the ck crystal in his hand. After remaining silent for a moment, the answer he wanted formed in his heart.


    The crystal had given Su Ming a sense of familiarity because of the Seed of Life Extermination. The unfamiliar sensation that appeared in that familiar feeling once his blood fell on it then came from the Barren Cauldron.


    The ck crystal was a Spirit Refinement Stone that could allow Su Ming to search for the Barren Cauldron, but the stone he had was still iplete. Once it was though, Su Ming would be able to sense the fragments of the Barren Cauldron left behind in Arid Triad¡¯s universe.


    ¡®That person of locusts must definitely have more Spirit Refinement Stones on him!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm, but he had already formed his own thoughts regarding the matter.


    After waiting for several days, Su Ming finally saw the army of five hundred thousand cultivators from South Union arrive. At that moment, there were ripples spreading out from within the whirlwind. Booming sounds spread out, and it could be seen that the ripples were tumbling within, as if there were ancient, ferocious beasts roaring in the whirlwind, wanting to charge out.


    Su Ming remainedposed. He sat still and cast a cold nce at the whirlwind.


    About an hourter, an astonishing bang suddenly rose into space, and a huge log of about thousands of feet long as well as hundreds of feet wide shot out from the whirlwind.


    The log brought with it a great and mighty pressure, and on it sat nearly one thousand cultivators. At that moment, they stood up and roared simultaneously in excitement. Great killing intent formed a heinous presence that surged into the sky.


    Yet the near one thousand cultivators were soon taken aback. Their gazes focused on Su Ming, who was meditating in the distance.


    They had thought that the arrival of their sect would cause the forces of power in this ce to ce a great amount of attention on them, and the best spot to ambush them would clearly be right when they came, but they only saw Su Ming sitting by himself.


    As for the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, if he did not want to, then regardless of whether it were people from Arid Triad, Dark Dawn, or Saint Defier, only a handful of them would be able to see him.


    The unusual sight immediately brought weariness to the faces of the near one thousand cultivators on the log. As it rushed forward and farther away from whirlwind, around a dozen cultivators flew up from the log and turned into long arcs that charged towards Su Ming.


    This was a test, a test to see just what sort of power Su Ming possessed, since he appeared to have no power within him.


    When the ten long arcs looked as if they were about to close in on him, the light from divine abilities and Enchanted Treasures shone. A thick wave of killing intent erupted from the ten people. Their killing intentsbined together and formed a mighty pressure that swiftly descended on Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Yet his expression remained calm. He did not even lift his hand, just said two words coolly, though those words were filled with a chilling intent.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    When he spoke, the gxy shuddered. The dozen cultivators were swiftly frozen in space by an invisible force. At the instant shock appeared on their faces, their bodies went tumbling backwards as if they had been flung off. They were sent into the whirlwind, and with shrill screams of pain, their bodies were torn to pieces.


    This scene immediately shook the hearts of the near one thousand cultivators on the log, but they did not fall back. Instead, they formed seals with their hands and pushed them on the log. It immediately let out a deafening buzz, and its speed swiftly increased as it charged towards Su Ming with a loud bang.


    A powerful presence spread out from the log. It was so strong that it reached the power of those in Mastery Realm. When it was about to reach Su Ming, he lifted his right hand and seized the space in the direction of the iing log before slowly furling his hand into a fist.


    When he did it, the giant log cracked, and the near one thousand cultivators on it let out shrill screams of pain. Quite a number of them wanted to fly off the log, but they seemed to be frozen in the gxy and could not take even half a step to the side.


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens, and the log, along with the near one thousand cultivators on it, were crushed to pieces. It looked as if a huge, invisible hand had caught them and crushed them.


    When Su Ming unclenched his fist and flung his arm forward, the shattered log and the flesh on it were immediately swept up by a gust of violent wind that charged towards the whirlwind. That gust of wind contained Su Ming¡¯s will as well, so the pieces of flesh and wood formed into a huge face.


    That face belonged to Su Ming, and it was formed by the crushed flesh and blood of the one thousand cultivators as well as the countless splinters from the log. It looked incredibly hideous when it charged towards the whirlwind.


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens. The moment the face containing Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit touched the whirlwind, the wind fell back, and the face rushed in, forcefully chasing away the whirlwind one hundred thousand feet within away from itself. This revealed huge logs of wood, numbering to more than a hundred, and cultivators on them which had initially been hidden in the whirlwind.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why bother hiding?¡± Su Ming asked tly.


    He swept his gaze past the logs, then looked behind them. There were still arge number of them hidden in the whirlwind; he could vaguely see shadows of more of them far in the distance.


    A white-haired old man dressed in a white robe standing right in front of the one hundred logs immediately stood up on his log and growled at Su Ming. ¡°Sir, who are you?!¡±


    To him, Su Ming was an incredibly strange persona. His cultivation base seemed to be only barely discernible, which made the old man unable to tell precisely what level of cultivation he possessed. This was not the type of power that powerful warriors possessed so that those weaker than them would not be able to find any clues about their strength. It was as if Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was simply indistinct, making others unable to tell it clearly.


    The old man might have extraordinary power and might be an Almighty in Fate Realm, but he did not know that this was a unique state of Antecedental Spirits. Unless the old man was also an Antecedental Spirit, it would be impossible for him to notice that the gxy around him had already been covered by Su Ming¡¯s will of heaven.


    While his eyes might have seemed calm, Su Ming could still see the nervousness and wariness in his heart.


    ¡°Ninth Summit¡¯s Great Sect Elder, Mo Su,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the old man who had spoken to Su Ming suddenly growled.


    Thirteen figures swiftly flew out of the one hundred logs. They were all Almighties in Fate Realm. When they flew out, thews in the gxy around them looked to be avoiding them while changing, but these thirteen people did not charge straight at Su Ming.


    Instead, they spread out once they flew out, then threw their heads back and roared. The gxy immediately changed, and allws disappeared. It was as if the region had been separated from True Morning Dao World.


    At that moment, four figures walked out with a loud bang from the logs. They were four old men, and there was arrogance on their faces. When their cultivation bases spread out, they revealed that they were powerful warriors in the Endless Cycles of Life Realm.


    The appearance of these four people immediately caused the presence formed when their cultivation bases gathered together to surge into the heavens. It swept up the four people and allowed them to instantly charge towards Su Ming.

 Chapter 1210: The Mere Power of a Speck of Light

    <h4>Chapter 1210: The Mere Power of a Speck of Light</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Those in Fate Realm locked down thews of the universe, and those in Life Realm killed the living. The cooperation between these seventeen people was wless.


    It was especially so when the thirteen Almighties in Fate Realm spread out. The feeling as if the region had been separated from True Morning Dao World became even stronger at that moment. The thirteen people turned themselves into keys of the Rune, the Great Space Sealing Rune!


    The four old men in Life Realm were the des of the Rune. When they flew out, the killing intent of those in the Endless Cycles of Life Realm erupted from them. With a presence of a tidal wave, they charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Live!¡±


    At the instant the four old men in Life Realm approached him, the thirteen Almighties in Fate Realm around the area roared together. They formed seals with their hands and pointed towards the four. Immediately after, the power of the four people increased exponentially, pushing them infinitesimally close to Death Realm.


    This did not mean that their levels of cultivation had increased, but that once the gxy in this region had been changed, thews had changed as well. It was as if it had be the thirteen people¡¯s world. They were akin to masters of it, and they had ordered the four old men¡¯s cultivation bases to reach a boundless state. Then, within the boundaries of what the thirteen people could endure, they were brought infinitesimally close to Death Realm!


    At the same time, the thirteen people formed a seal and pointed at the indifferent looking Su Ming before saying one word together.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    This word sounded like rolling thunder, and it was an order from those people who acted as the master of the region. They wished that Su Ming¡¯s life force be extinguished and his power weakened. It would be difficult for any of them to execute this Art alone, but when the thirteen of them worked together, they could do it perfectly.


    Weakening one party to strengthen the other was the effect of the rune. From the skillfulness of seventeen people¡¯s actions, anyone could tell that they had worked together many times, and the confidence on their faces was not fake either. There should be plenty of powerful warriors who had died in hatred due to their Rune.


    As the orders of those who would live and who would perish were given, the four Almighties in Life Realm came charging at Su Ming with confidence and great murderous intent.


    A hint of derision appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. Those people had still not discovered what was wrong in the area and did not notice the difference in power between them. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, they were grossly overestimating themselves, and he could only view them in contempt.


    His scorn was seen by the seventeen people, and their hearts let out a thump in their chests. However, they were arrows that had been notched on bows and fired. They could not stop their attack.


    The four Almighties in Life Realm approached Su Ming and executed their divine abilities. They then charged towards him.


    A loud bang shot up into the heavens. When it shook the gxy, Su Ming¡¯s figure was submerged by the divine abilities, but the expressions of the four people soon changed drastically. When they turned their heads around, they found Su Ming standing behind one of the thirteen Almighties in Fate Realm


    He had moved in a manner simr to warping, but no ripple of power was stirred up by his movements. He lifted his right hand then, and the instant the Almighty in Fate Realm realized that something was off, Su Ming had already pressed his hand against the person¡¯s back, right over their heart.


    A bang shot up, and the Almighty in Fate Realm jolted. In fact, he did not even have time to turn his head around before he coughed up arge mouthful of blood and his body was torn to pieces. He turned into flesh and blood that filled the area.


    Su Ming licked the corners of his lips, and an evil smile appeared on his face. When the twelve Almighties in Fate Realm looked over in shock and the four old men in Life Realm rushed at him, he vanished into thin air again.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind another person. That cultivator from Fate Realm had spread his divine sense and was on guard, but he could not sense Su Ming at all. Only when an icy cold hand touched the nape of his neck and intense pain wrecked his body that he noticed.


    A loud bang shot up again, and the bloody stench became even thicker. Yet Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. His body moved like a phantom, making it impossible for anyone to figure him out before he disappeared again.


    ¡°Damn it! Why are you not locking down the gxy in this region yet?! Lock down space! Make it so that he cannot wrap!¡± one of the old men among the four Almighties in Life Realm roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, we¡¯ve already locked down the space in this¡ª¡±


    The hearts of the eleven cultivators in Fate Realm were trembling. They were also in shock. They had clearly locked down the space in the area.


    Yet the cultivator who had begun to speak could only say this thoughts halfway before his heart shuddered. He saw look at him, and his heart let out a thump. Without any hesitation, he rushed forward.


    However, the instant he tried that, an intense pain rushed through him. It onlysted for two breaths before it disappeared, since his body lost possession of its head. It was in Su Ming¡¯s hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he crushed it.


    When the cultivator¡¯s Nascent Divinity rushed out from his headless body, it was also casually crushed by Su Ming¡¯s destructive power.


    In the blink of an eye, three people had died. The four Almighties in Life Realm simply could not catch up to Su Ming. Even if they wanted to shift, it required some time, but Su Ming could do it instantly. It was as if with one thought, his body would disappear and reappear in any ce he wanted.


    ¡°Mo Su, you are Ninth Summit¡¯s Great Sect Elder, but do you only know how to ambush people behind their backs?! Do you dare fight against us fair and square?!¡± the old man of the four Almighties in Life Realm who had roared towards the heavens before demanded.


    There was anger on his face. The seventeen of them had cooperated multiple times and killed plenty of powerful warriors, but this was the first time they ran into such a strange situation. Even though they had a slight feeling that something bad was about to happen, anger was a more prominent emotion in their hearts. In fact, they even had a sense of determination.


    They felt that since Su Ming did not dare to face them, it meant that he was about equal in terms of strength, or perhaps he was even slightly weaker than the,.


    ¡°Fair and square? Alright then.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice drifted around the area, and it was followed by a contemptuous chuckle. In an instant, ten Su Mings appeared at the same time behind the ten Almighties in Fate Realm.


    The ten Su Mings looked identical to each other. The moment they appeared, Su Ming lifted his right hand and threw a punch at the ten cultivators.


    Booming sounds surged into space and caused the gxy to tremble. The ten Almighties in Fate Realm did not have the power to dodge or fight back. Amid the booming sounds, their bodies were torn to shreds. As their flesh and blood flew in all directions, the ten Su Mings moved, and in a sh, they fused together back into one. Once that happened, Su Ming turned around and looked at the four Almighties in Life Realm whose faces had went pale.


    ¡°Then the four of you will have to receive my punch fairly and squarely.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words in a t voice, he lifted his right hand and punched the space in the direction of the four people.


    That punch seemed ordinary and did not stir up a single ripple. It was as if it could not cause the universe to tremble at all, but when he threw that punch, the expressions of the four old men from Life Realm changed drastically.


    Their hearts trembled, and their pupils shrank to reveal a hint of shock. At the same time, the four people growled. It seemed like they had been connected together to form a seal moments before all their power erupted from them. The cultivation base formed by the life force of those in the Endless Cycles of Life Realm gathered together, causing the power erupting from the four people to no longer belong to Life Realm, but near that of Death Realm.


    ¡°Imperishable Aura!¡± the four old men growled.


    Their expressions were incredibly grave, and their hearts were filled with shock. At that moment, they had a strong feeling that they were about to die. The simple punch from Su Ming caused them to feel as if the world was about to crumble, and they were right in the middle of that destruction. They had a strong feeling that their hearts would be torn apart at any moment.


    When the four people growled, a candle me manifested around them. As it burned, a piercing light erupted from it. This light swept outwards to fight against Su Ming¡¯s punch.


    As long as the candle me did not get extinguished, they would not die. The candle me did not just burn their cultivation bases, but also the years of their lives. It was a pure Protective Rune.


    It didn¡¯t have a single offensive property since the four old men had alreadye to an understanding the moment Su Ming threw his punch that they... were absolutely not his opponent. At that moment, their greatest serendipity would be toe out alive.


    ¡°The mere power of a speck of light,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    When his punchnded, the world did not move, but an astonishing roar swiftly reverberated through the space before the four old men. As it echoed in space, it was as if a huge, invisible hand had seized the four people. With a squeeze, it instantly extinguished the trembling candle me.


    At the instant its light disappeared, the bodies of the four old men jolted simultaneously. They coughed up blood and fell back. As they did so, their bodies were thrown into a violent gust of wind that could not be put to words. Their hair was burned to a crisp, their robes were torn to shreds, their skin became a bloody mess in the blink of an eye, and once their flesh and blood were reduced to nothing, the four old men turned into four skeletons.


    But this was not the end. Shrill screams of pain that would cause people¡¯s skin to crawl rose into space at that moment. The skeletons were crushed to ashes, and they disappeared straight away. The only thing that remained after that was the Nascent Divinities, but even those... were reduced to nothing the next instant.


    Everything which marked the existence of the four old men was wiped off the ne of existence with a simple punch. Not even a speck of them was left.


    Su Ming then lifted his head to look at the cultivators from South Union on the hundreds of logs. All of them looked dumbfounded and had fear on their faces.


    ¡°What other tricks do you have? Continue bringing them out. Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t think about leaving,¡± he said in a t voice.


    The cultivators from South Union fell silent. They stared at Su Ming in shock, and at that moment, their hearts trembled. Su Ming was so strong that even if they could not tell his precise level of cultivation, the deaths of thirteen Subsect Elders and the annihtion of four of their Great Sect Elders had urred in just a few dozen breaths. The ease of Su Ming¡¯s actions, his faint voice, and the derision in his smile turned him into the embodiment of death in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Bring forth the Enchanted Vessel!¡±


    When the cultivators from South Union were intimidated by Su Ming, an ancient voiceden with an unprecedented grave tone shot through the whirlwind. It came from the direction of the whirlwind where more people hid.


    The next moment, hundreds of cultivators lifted their heads. Blood-red light instantly appeared in their eyes, and they flew out simultaneously while roaring towards the heavens as if they did not possess any intelligence. There was a total of 999 cultivators, and they turned into nearly one thousand figures who surrounded the area around Su Ming. Once they did so, each of the cultivators roared.


    Their bodies were then reduced to a bloody mess. Crystals seeped out of their bodies as if having grown there. A powerful light spread out from them and connected together to form... a Rune of crystalline light!

 Chapter 1211: Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The outline of the Rune with crystalline light resembled a cauldron used to make medicinal cores. It shone with a dazzling light and looked like it enveloped Su Ming within itself.


    Su Ming had a calm expression on his face as he moved forward. At the instant his body touched a ray of the crystalline light, he sensed a powerful rebounding force trying to prevent him from walking out.


    ¡°This item...¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had stayed by Su Ming from the start. When he cast a nce at the Rune with the crystalline light, he fell into a period of silence before he smiled faintly.


    ¡°This item is somewhat simr to the Sacred Vessel of Wei¡¯s Corists, but it¡¯s clearly just an imitation. It has some fragments of the Corists Sacred Vessel though. Looks like there are descendants of the Corists among these cultivators,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said faintly.


    When he finished speaking, nine long arcs flew out from the direction of South Union. They stopped in front of Su Ming and revealed themselves as nine old men.


    They had ordinary power. They were only in Sr Kalpa Realm, but there was an air that made it seem that they had inherited an ancient legacy. Once they cast a nce at Su Ming, they formed a seal with their hands, then pointed simultaneously at the medicinal cauldron shining with crystalline light, which was formed by the 999 cultivators.


    ¡°The Saint of Medicinal Cores has the will of heavens, and the will of heavens makes medicinal cores sacred!¡± the nine old men said together in a strange tone, then coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    The instant they spoke, the light of the Rune of crystalline light soared one hundred thousand feet into the air. When booming sounds echoed in space, the 999 people moved simultaneously based on somew. If anyone looked at them from a distance, they would clearly see that there seemed to be a huge medicinal cauldron spinning around them.


    As it did so, the will of the universe seemed to tear through space and descend from the passage of time. It enveloped the medicinal cauldron, making those who looked at it to naturally feel an ancient presence from it. At that instant, the will of the universe gained a vast presence, and there was a feeling in the air as if it was about to gain corporeal form.


    It was a will even stronger than the one used by the thirteen Almighties in Fate Realm to lock down the gxy around them and separate it from True Morning Dao World. Su Ming could even sense it was infinitesimally close to the will of heaven that belonged to the Antecedental Spirits.


    However... it was just very close to it and that was it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mere South Union, but you have quite the foundation,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    He would have found the will of the universe that was infinitesimally close to the one possessed by Antecedental Spirits to be incredibly difficult to deal with if his soul had not be an Antecedental Spirit. It was just like how a cultivator in Mastery Realm would bepletely suppressed if he came face to face with a cultivator in Fate Realm.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression had not changed much since the start. When he looked at the nine old men, he shook his head. Then, he stopped and did not try to leave the Rune again.


    The nine people had gloomy expressions on their faces. With a cold harrumph, they formed a seal with their hands, then formed another and pointed at the Rune.


    ¡°With the will of the Saint of Medicinal Cores, we will strip thee of thy soul!¡± the nine people said simultaneously with aloof and ghastly expressions.


    The medicinal cauldron formed by the Rune of 999 people started spinning even more swiftly. The will of the universe contained in it became even fiercer, as if there was an invisible de that was about to cut down Su Ming.


    It did not aim at his body, but his soul. A chilling re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes at that moment, and he lifted his right hand to point forward. Immediately, the invisible de shuddered and crumbled to pieces. This scene could not be seen by anyone, but the nine old men could clearly sense the invisible de crumble.


    Their expressions changed at that moment. They coughed up blood at the same time, and when their bodies tumbled back, they formed a seal again.


    ¡°With the power of three Saints and the will of the universe, we shall strip thee of thy soul!¡±


    Once they roared together, the rotation speed of the Rune formed by the 999 cultivators increased again. The cultivators trembled, and their bodies turned even more messy. It looked like they were about to turn into skeletons.


    Su Ming smiled coldly. He moved forward, and the instant his body touched the crystalline light, the light grew to a blinding degree, but it was obviously trembling, as if it could not bear the burden and was about to crumble. The nine people immediately sat down, and as their bodies swiftly withered, their expressions filled with disbelief. They formed seals while shouting.


    ¡°Saint of Medicinal Cores, please descend. We offer the souls of these 999 cultivators to turn it into the will of the universe so that we can strip him of his soul!¡±


    Their voices were hoarse and shrill. At the instant they reverberated in the air, the 999 people who formed the medicinal cauldron shuddered. Their life force instantly vanished, and all their flesh and blood disintegrated while their bones vanished. Only blood-red crystals which seemed to have sucked out all of the 999 people¡¯s blood remained. For a moment, they floated in the air, then they shrank inwards and formed a huge medicinal cauldron with Su Ming as its center!


    Bang!


    It looked like an invisible fire had been lit in the medicinal cauldron. As it burned, the cauldron swiftly spun around. Momentster, a great will that was like the will of heaven descended. It brought with it a mighty pressure, the cheers from the people of South Union after their initial shock, and the nine old men¡¯s cold sneers and derision.


    Within that will of the universe was the nine old men¡¯s wills. They wanted to strip Su Ming¡¯s soul from his body, and it was like an order that no living being could withstand. It was like... the will of heaven.


    ¡°The soul of Ninth Summit¡¯s Great Sect Elder Mo Su will leave his body and be made into an offering for the Saint of Medicinal Cores!¡± the nine people said together, and once they formed a seal, they ced their hands at the center of their brows.


    But the instant the will of the universe turned into the will of heaven that wanted to descend on Su Ming, he shook his head.


    ¡°This will of heaven... is merely formed by iplete thoughts. If you worship the will of heaven so much, then let me show you just what... is the will of heaven,¡± he said faintly.


    When he lifted his head, a freezing re shone in his eyes, and his divine sense left his body. His will of an Antecedental Spirit also spread out. When it enveloped the entire area, it caused space to shake, the universe to tremble, and the will of the gxy in all directions to turn into Su Ming¡¯s will.


    With a single thought, he could make it so lives were born, and with another, destroy the universe.


    At the start of Su Ming¡¯s thought, the descending will of heaven shuddered, and the medicinal cauldron formed by the crystals let out a loud boom. Huge cracks appeared on its surface. The expressions of the nine old menpletely changed then. Disbelief flooded their faces and filled their hearts.


    The moment Su Ming finished his thought, the descending will of heaven crumbled. The crystal medicinal cauldron shuddered, and with a bang, shattered to pieces. When they fell backwards, they shattered again, and Su Ming walked out from within the rain of dust with a calm expression.


    The nine old men coughed up blood. Eight of them exploded right after. Their bodies were reduced to a bloody mess, which was a telling sign that they could not withstand the bacsh of the crystal medicinal cauldron. The only surviving old man coughed up blood continuously. When he looked at Su Ming, there was indescribable fear and shock in his eyes. His disbelief was so great that it turned into speech.


    ¡°Antecedental Spirit... You are an Antecedental Spirit... This is impossible. All the Antecedental Spirits in this era are either suppressed in True Spirit Hell world or are sealed up so that they cannot venture out. How... How is it possible that you¡¯re an Antecedental Spirit?!


    ¡°Unless you have just be an Antecedental Spirit... This is the only possibility. You still haven¡¯t been suppressed! You still haven¡¯t been suppressed by Arid Triad¡¯s will!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened before he suddenly beganughing loudly. Thatughter was filled with madness as well as delight.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re an Antecedental Spirit?! All the Antecedental Spirits have been suppressed by Arid Triad¡¯s will since ancient times. The day for you to be suppressed isn¡¯t far off!¡±


    As the old manughed, he let out a shrill roar, then coughed up blood and breathed hisst.


    His life force had been crushed by the bacsh, and the moment of life then was only a momentary spurt of vitality before death. As heughed and coughed up blood, his body fell down.


    When Su Ming walked out from the crumbled crystal medicinal cauldron, two long arcs suddenly charged forth from the hundreds of logs in the whirlwind. They had a presence an undying and imperishable will spreading out from them, which meant that those people were clearly two powerful warriors in Death Realm!


    They were two of the three leaders of South Union and were also the strongest cultivators in the expedition. They had not appeared previously because the two of them were cautious. If they were notpletely confident in winning against Su Ming, they would not attack personally.


    However, at that moment, even if they were still not confident, the old man¡¯s words forced the two of them to attack even while their hearts trembled.


    ¡°All five hundred thousand cultivators of South Union, hear our words, form South Union¡¯s Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune and seal this person!¡±


    When the two people flew out, one of them immediately gave amand. His voice rumbled, containing the vast, mighty pressure belonging to those in Death Realm. It enveloped the entire area and turned into a vast power that seemed to be able to stand against Su Ming¡¯s presence.


    Hundreds of logs flew over after themand was given, and even those hidden in the whirlwind charged out. On one of the logs was Xu Hui with a hint of arrogance on her face. She stood with her chin lifted while staring at Su Ming coldly. The look in her eyes was one a person used when looking at a stranger. There was no longer even a hint of the gentleness she had when she looked at him in the past.


    Behind her was De Shun. Naturally, he could not tell that the Mo Su before him was the Dao Kong he had met before. He simply stood vigntly behind Xu Hui with an obsequious expression on his face.


    As nearly five hundred logs charged towards Su Ming, they formed a Rune of seven circles with Su Ming as their center. Their actions were swift and precise, like they had formed the Rune hundreds of times in the past.


    The seven circles were of different sizes and were made up of the logs which had attached themselves to one another. They encircled Su Ming while giving off a majestic feeling.


    This was an attack executed by all five hundred thousand cultivators of South Union. The mighty pressure formed by nearly five hundred logs surrounding a single person was so great that vortices formed between the logs. There were seven of them, and each one was connected to the other, just like the circles of logs. They moved based on different trajectories, and from a distance, they looked like they were a gctical vortex.


    Within the innermost part of the circles of logs was Su Ming fighting against the two old men. Red light shone on one of their faces, and he a head full of white hair. He looked like an old man, but the life force in his body was so abundant that it reached an indescribable state.


    The other one was a thin old man. He had a sinister cold presence spreading out of his body, and there were no emotions on his face. He stood like a block of ice, and no sign of any vast life force could be detected in him. However, he gave off a presence as if he was never melting ice. It was as if even if the gxy crumbled while he stood there, he would not die because of it.


    This was what it meant to be in Death Realm!


    While the seven circles of wood formed a Rune and surrounded Su Ming, an indistinct figure was hidden in the whirlwind in the distance. It was a woman with an icy cold but incredibly beautiful face. She was staring at Su Ming with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Antecedental Spirit...¡±

 Chapter 1212: Destruction in Five Breaths!

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Destruction in Five Breaths!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When a woman¡¯s figure appeared in a barely discernible fashion in the whirlwind and she looked at Su Ming, even she did not notice that the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was near him.


    She did not see the old man, but she could feel a sort of vortex beside Su Ming. Yet when she cast her gaze there, she saw nothing.


    At that moment, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe lifted his head slightly while staying by Su Ming¡¯s side and cast a nce at the spot where the woman was standing in a seemingly casual manner. Even upon noticing her, he did not say a single word.


    Even if he was surrounded by the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, Su Ming watched the formation of the Rune and at the two old men in Death Realm before him, who looked as if they were facing off a great enemy, with calmness.


    Su Ming did not interfere with the formation of the Rune, for he waspletely unconcerned. He wanted to make South Union use their full strength. Only by doing so could he crush their confidence as well as defeat them. The blow had to be strong enough to turn into despair, so it would be much easier for him to turn the five hundred thousand cultivators into thews of fate of the world around him, and then turn them into a part of his ownws of fate.


    If it was not because Su Ming needed many cultivators to worship him so that they could provide him with the power of thews of fate in order for him toplete the next step of his n to Possess True Morning Dao World, he would not have wasted his time ying around with South Union. He would have killed them in cold blood a long time ago.


    The moment the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune was formed, the two old men in Death Realm cast each other a nce. They took a step forward at the same time, and when their feetnded, ripples spread out from beneath their feet. They then charged towards Su Ming like waves of impact.


    The two old men came to his sides in no time. The person with red light on his face was by his left, and the thin old man with the sinister aura was by his right. The two of them did not form any seals. Instead, at the instant they spread out, they swung their arms, and different Enchanted Vessels appeared in their hands.


    The red-faced old man had a whip in his hand. There were countless runic symbols rising as bumps on it, and right when the weapon appeared, the space around it seemed to be on the verge of shattering. There was even a feeling resembling that ofsing from that whip.


    The red-faced man had refined 108s and extracted their essence to refine the whip. Then, he had his origin soul gather on it while turning the hundreds of divine abilities he had mastered into different runic symbols before eventually Branding them on the whip. This made the whip his one and only lethal Enchanted Treasure.


    He would not easily bring out this Enchanted Treasure, but when facing Su Ming, he brought it out without any hesitation. He knew that several dozens of breaths would be needed for the formation of the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune to finished, and for this period of time, he had to hold Su Ming back.


    He could not let Su Ming interfere with the formation of the Rune. As long as it formed, he was confident that no matter how strong Su Ming was, he would definitely be suppressed.


    The thin old man by Su Ming¡¯s right brought out a small ck cauldron. He held it with both hands and stood unmoving in midair. There were wisps of freezing air spreading from inside the cauldron.


    In an instant, they surrounded the old man, and he closed his eyes. Complicated and abstruse incantations then came from his mouth. When they turned into buzzing noise, the freezing air from the cauldron became thicker. Shrill roars came from inside it, and there seemed to be countless faces belonging to cultivators and ferocious beasts protruding. It looked like they wanted to rush out.


    The cauldron was the strongest of the many Enchanted Treasures the thin old man possessed. He had not refined it on his own, but had obtained it purely by coincidence many years ago in a ruin. From then on, he had refined it constantly. Due to the chilling properties of the cauldron, he collected countless cultivators and ferocious beasts with freezing aura, then brutally put all of them into the cauldron so its aura could fill an entire gxy.


    And this was not the full power of the cauldron. The thin old man knew in his heart that he could only bring out three-tenths of the item¡¯s power, but it was his trump card, because he had a way... to make the cauldron self-destruct!


    When it self-destructed, the cauldron would have its full might erupt from it. This would bring forth a terrifying storm, and the old man was confident in it happening.


    When the two old men in Death Realm brought out their Enchanted Treasures, it was time to fight. The thin old man did not move, but the red-faced old man swung the whip in his right hand in Su Ming¡¯s direction. As thunderous booms surged into space, the whip charged towards Su Ming.


    It felt as if there were more than a hundreds trying to attack him. There were also hundreds of divine abilities among them, which was why when the man cracked his whip, Su Ming felt as if he was staring at more than one hundreds roaring while charging at him. He also saw arge number of divine abilities erupting around the shadow of the whip, covering all of the space through which they charged at him.


    One crack of the whip could kill those in Life Realm!


    Those in Life Realm might have endless life, but if that whip touched them, it would immediately shatter their physical bodies, destroy their souls, and disintegrate their cultivation bases.


    Even if they had endless life and could swiftly recover, the destructive power of the whip would not allow them any time to heal. Any cultivator in Life Realm would just die.


    When the red-faced old man attacked, the thin old man growled. A loud shout came from the small cauldron and reverberated in space. A green, freezing air gushed out the next second and turned into a creature of ice that was about thirty feet tall. The creature was like a tiger, and when it roared, freezing air surged from its body into the heavens. That freezing air could extinguish all life force, and the creature also had the power of Death Realm.


    With a roar, it charged at Su Ming, but that was not all. Roars came from the small cauldron once more, and another creature of ice resembling a tiger charged out and rushed towards Su Ming.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Only when he was faced with two Almighties in Death Realm that a spark of fighting intent lit up in him. He did not even bother looking at the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune beingid out around him, but lifted his right hand and pointed at the sky.


    ¡°Mountain Shifter!¡±


    Mountain Shifter, Ocean Remover, and God of Berserkers Transformation were Su Ming¡¯s strongest divine abilities.


    The moment he spoke, the gxy rumbled and space trembled. The illusion of a mountain instantly appeared around Su Ming.


    There might have only seemed to be one mountain, but as it swayed, it turned into an image of a thousand mountains ovepping. They roared, and the next instant, they went to push down on the whip and the ice tiger.


    The Mountain Shifter Art was an Art Su Ming hade to understand after having a close shave with death. This Art had also be stronger as his level of cultivation increased. The one thousand mountains might have looked normal, but they swayed the moment they sank and turned into one hundred thousand mountains!


    Thunderous booms came from them as if they wanted to shatter space and tear apart the universe. This was the limit of what Su Ming could execute with his Mountain Shifter Art at that moment. When the one hundred thousand mountains descended together, the whip shuddered upon contact.


    All the divine abilities on it crumbled, but the power ofs was not so easily shaken. When the two attacks intercepted, a portion of the one hundred thousand mountains crumbled, and only then did the whip tumble back.


    As for the two ice tigers, they were suppressed by the mountains and only managed tost for the span of a few breaths before their bodies crumbled.


    ¡°All mountains in Mountain Shifter, turn into one!¡±


    After those words, Su Ming raised his hands and swiftly put them together in front of him before pointing at the red-faced old man. With it, the remaining mountains ovepped with a loud bang, and the one hundred thousand mountains became one before charging out.


    At that instant, the red-faced old man¡¯s expression changed. He could clearly see the killing intent in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ming swung his arm, and when the mountain formed by one hundred thousand mountains descended on the red-faced old man, he spoke while rushing forward. ¡°Within five breaths, I will take your head!¡±


    With a bang, the mountain formed by one hundred thousand mountains descended on the red-faced old man, but he lifted his whip and used it to defend himself. Booming sounds surged into the heavens. The mountain cracked, but it did not shatter. Instead, a vast amount of power stirred up by it continued to descend on the old man.


    The thin old man¡¯s expression changed. His eyes swiftly flew open, and the green smokeing out from the cauldron in his hand immediately grew much thicker.


    The instant he was about to execute his divine ability, however, Su Ming swung his right hand. Immediately, buzzing sounds reverberated through space, and arge number of locusts charged at the old man.


    At the same time, a gourd the size of his palm appeared in Su Ming¡¯s hand. As he swept his hand across it, the gourd immediately looked like it had opened its eyes. Killing intent shone in its eyes, and two small humanoids shot out from it. With heinous murderous aura, they charged towards the old man.


    At that instant, ferocious roars rang out around the old man. A malicious spirit appeared in space. In its hand was a scale, and its weight was an elephant. Needless to say, this was Su Ming¡¯s picture of the Malicious Spirit Weighing the Elephant!


    This treasure had been damaged in the past, and Su Ming had nearly lost it, but he had relocated it afterwards and restored it. Even if it had yet topletely recover and its might was not as powerful as before, it was still usable for Su Ming¡¯s needs.


    Boom!


    The red-faced old man had a ferocious expression on his face. A sense of danger rose in his heart, but it was not great. It did not warn him that he was in a life-threatening situation. However, when his whip touched the descending mountain again, a piercing ck light swept out from Su Ming¡¯s body in all directions.


    ¡°Ocean Remover!¡±


    The Ocean Remover Art formed by the Light of Extreme Darkness was another one of Su Ming¡¯s most powerful Arts. It was created entirely from his own understanding. When he became the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, the Light of Extreme Darkness spreading out from him instantly covered the entire area.


    The thin old man¡¯s vision immediately turned dark, and his body froze. The ice from that attack surpassed the ice-oriented cultivation method he practiced. His heart shuddered at that moment. Su Ming¡¯s Enchanted Treasure was also charging towards him, which made him unable to care about the red-faced old man for the time being. He had to immediately defend himself.


    The instant the Light of Extreme Darkness spread out, the red-faced old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. The sense of danger he previously had turned into a feeling of death looming over him.


    Without any hesitation, he swiftly moved backwards. Yet he could not see the area around him clearly. Darkness enveloped his mind and heart, and the freezing sensation caused the life-threatening sense of danger to be even stronger.


    He swung the whip in his hand and had all of his power erupt from him. Even if the mountain was about to collide with him, he couldn¡¯t care less about it. He swiftly moved back, but the moment the chills covered his body and even his heart froze, Su Ming appeared in front of him. He lifted his right hand and grabbed the attacking whip, then, without any hesitation, Su Ming pushed his left hand into the old man¡¯s chest.


    It had been precisely five breaths.

 Chapter 1213: A Great Tribute

    <h4>Chapter 1213: A Great Tribute</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You...¡± The red-faced old man¡¯s face turned pale as if he had lost all his blood. He kept his gaze fixed on Su Ming, seeminglypletely unbothered by Su Ming¡¯s palm pushing at his chest.


    He stared at Su Ming¡¯s right hand and the whip. He could clearly see the divine abilities contained in the whip continuously crash against Su Ming¡¯s palm and subsequently copse. It was as if Su Ming waspletely unbothered by all his divine abilities.


    The old man also heard the whip letting out creaking sounds when Su Ming squeezed down on it, as if it could not withstand the force. It felt like if Su Ming wanted to, he could instantly crush the whip.


    It was the physical power of a powerful person, one that surpassed what the old man understood.


    He had only said a single word when his eyes were instantly covered in blood capiries. As they spread through the whites of his eyes, they popped and burst in there. Bursting along with them were the old man¡¯s eyes. Two blood-red branches instantly crawled out of his eyes. They squirmed around in a bizarre manner, looking incredibly terrifying.


    If anyone tracked down the source of the two blood-red branches and could see clearly into the old man¡¯s body at that moment, they would notice many branches growing in the old man¡¯s body. Their source Su Ming¡¯s left hand ced on the old man¡¯s chest.


    The old man¡¯s body withered, and he turned into a mummy. He then breathed hisst and died. His soul, Nascent Divinity, and his everything turned into nutrients for Ecang and were used to nourish this clone. All of its injuries healed instantly cured, and it even became more powerful.


    The powerful warriors in Death Realm were known to be imperishable, but they were not truly imperishable existences. It was only because there were few forces in the universe that could destroy them that they were known to be imperishable.


    Yet Su Ming was not included in that list of things that could not destroy them. It did not matter whether it was his Berserker Body or his Ecang clone for both of them were life forms that far surpassed any normal standards of power. There was no way... those in Death Realm would not die when they went against him!


    Su Ming slowly lifted his left hand, and the branches went back in. No one could see any traces of Ecang about him. All they could observe was the old man turning into a mummy and falling from the gxy.


    As he stared at the old man¡¯s corpse, Su Ming sensed his own growth and strength. This was a great power he did not possess when he had just returned from Divine Essence Star Ocean. At that time, he could not fight back when he faced those in Death Realm, but right then... killing a person in Death Realm was not difficult for him.


    He had not even used his God of Berserkers Transformation and the ring!


    It was also during that moment that Su Ming knew that he was no longer a puppet whose fate could be decided by someone else. He had already grown into a powerful warrior in the universe. All those who tried to manipte his destiny would have to pay the price with their lives.


    A fierce light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the Light of Extreme Darkness instantly dissipated. When he looked at his other opponent, the thin old man¡¯s face paled.


    An ice giant behind him was fighting against the malicious spirit at that moment. Under the ice giant¡¯s feet was a howling ice turtle, and it was charging at the elephant.


    ck centipedes were swimming about inrge numbers before the old man. They were fighting against the locusts.


    Near them was a child frozen in ice. His eyes were open, and there was a strange light shining in them. His gaze seemed to have gained corporeal form, and it enveloped Su Ming¡¯s two humanoids from the gourd, preventing them from moving forward. However, there was pain on the frozen boy¡¯s face, which was a telling sign that he could notst for long.


    As for the thin old man, he had already given up on forming seals, as if he had forgotten about Su Ming¡¯s Enchanted Treasure. Instead, he stared at the falling corpse in a daze. There was disbelief and grief in his eyes. After a long while, he fixed his eyes on Su Ming.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue fighting?¡± Su Ming asked. He had already showed his strength, so he simply asked the question and waited for the old man¡¯s answer.


    The old man was silent, and all the cultivators on the circles of logs forming the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune fell silent as well, but there was a storm raging in their hearts at that moment, along with a feeling of despair. Su Ming¡¯s strength had already crushed most of their confidence.


    He was akin to a barrier that could not be shaken no matter how many cultivators were brought over. It was as if as long as Su Ming stood there, even if there were more than ten times the number of cultivators up against him, they would not be able to move half a step past him.


    Xu Hui fixed her gaze on Su Ming. A freezing re appeared in her eyes, and she frowned. She did not recognize him. Even if Su Ming had taken Dao Kong¡¯s appearance, her current self would still not have been able to recognize him.


    However, her instincts told her that the person before her was not an enemy. The paradoxical feeling agitated Xu Hui. By her side, De Shun felt his heart tremble.


    On one hand, he had noticed Xu Hui¡¯s agitation and was worried that he would be bullied. On the other hand, he was intimidated by Su Ming and was worried that the people from South Union would not be able to escape from this disaster.


    Within the whirlwind in the distance was the female Spiritling who was part of the Sacred Race from Dark Dawn. An unprecedented grave look was in her eyes. When she noticed that Su Ming was an Antecedental Spirit earlier, her heart trembled, but that had been it. Yet at that moment, her expression changed, and all of it was because of Su Ming¡¯s Light of Extreme Darkness!


    ¡®Is it a Dragon of Destruction? Over the countless years, only one Dragon of Destruction had ever appeared among the Spiritlings, and it was also during that one time that the Spiritlings became the Sacred Race of Dark Dawn and received the ninth World... Could it be that the second Dragon of Destruction is about to appear on him? But he clearly only has part of big sister¡¯s blood in his veins...


    ¡®But if it¡¯s not the Dragon of Destruction, why can he turn into the Light of Extreme Darkness? Even he doesn¡¯t know himself that he can only turn into the Light of Extreme Darkness because he has the ice properties of the Spiritlings in his soul!


    ¡®The source is about to take shape, and with just one more step, it will manifest into a shape. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯ll be a long time before that happens, unless someone offers up an incredibly thick, chilling aura for him. Then, I¡¯ll be able to find out whether this person¡¯s Divine Mirage is a Dragon of Destruction¡¯


    A rarely seen incrediblyplicated expression appeared on the woman¡¯s face, as if she was hesitating whether she should act to solve her confusion.


    ¡°I WILL FIGHT!¡±


    In the face of Su Ming¡¯s words, the thin old man suddenly threw his head back and roared. At the instant a ferocious expression appeared on his face, he lifted his right hand and struck the cauldron. It let out a buzz and swelled up before leaving the old man¡¯s hands. It floated in midair, and when it grewrger, freezing air spread out from it and surged into the heavens.


    At the same time, the old man bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up blood. He then pointed at the cauldron again.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    It was a single word delivered in an incredibly crisp manner, a telling sign of the determination and resolve in the old man¡¯s heart. Even if it was this Enchanted Treasure, he could still force down the pain in his heart over having to explode it.


    He did not hope to kill Su Ming, however. As long as he could gravely injure him with theplete power that would erupt from the cauldron when it copsed, he could seal Su Ming with the Rune.


    At the instant the old man spoke hismand, the cauldron let out a buzz. Its presence instantly went into a rampage, and a loud bang shook the heavens and earth; the cauldron crumbled and exploded. A great, chilling air instantly swept through the area. The locusts and ck centipedes were instantly encased and turned into blocks of ice. Even the two humanoids from the gourd were also instantly frozen. The ice giant, ice turtle, the malicious spirit, and the elephant behind the old man were, too, sealed in ice.


    The rampaging power of the ice showed faint signs of surpassing the power of those in Death Realm. It chased away the will of the universe when it erupted. Its explosion did not spread too wide, for almost the entire st gathered on Su Ming.


    When it charged at him, Su Ming lifted his right hand. Yet when he was about to activate the ring, a part of his soul suddenly trembled.


    Su Ming immediately felt the hint of familiarity which he had sensed in his soul when it split while he was going through his spirit ascension. As he shuddered, that familiar feeling surged up violently in him as if there was an endless desire within it towards this chilling aura surging towards him.


    This desire caused Su Ming to hesitate for a moment, then he gave up on using the ring. He simply allowed the chilling aura to submerge his body. Cracking sounds reverberated through space, andyers of ice instantly encased Su Ming.


    A piercing, brilliant light shone in the thin old man¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he no longer had much time to think about too many things. After he formed a seal with his hands, he pointed at Su Ming, and nine pearls flew out of his storage bag.


    They charged at Su Ming, who was surrounded by the chilling aura. At the moment they closed in on him, they erupted and turned into an even greater wave of chilling aura. In an instant, it submerged Su Ming, causing the ice to swell up and be one thousand feet tall.


    ¡°Die, just die!¡±


    The thin old man had nearly gone mad. The red-faced old man had been his best friend. The friendship they shared for years caused the thin old man to only have one single thought in his mind at that moment, and it was to kill Su Ming and murder all the cultivators of the Ninth Summit to exact revenge for his best friend.


    In truth, even if the red-faced old man had not died, the two of them would still have destroyed the Ninth Summit, since that was their original n to begin with!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The thin old man struck his storage bag, and six ice crystals flew out from it. Each of them contained a terrifying amount of chilling aura. When he flung them out, he coughed up blood. When the dropsnded on the ice crystals, they instantly rushed at Su Ming.


    When they crumbled and exploded as well, they turned into an indescribable chilling aura. It was so thick that when it fused with the freezing aura that was already in the area, the ice sealing Su Ming grew three timesrger. The thousands of feet tall ice block instantly became an incredibly shocking sight in the gxy.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± the thin old man said screamed and spat out a ck piece of ice the size of his fingernail.


    When it appeared in his hands, the old man¡¯s face became slightly withered, but he pointed at it without any hesitation, and the ck ice closed in on the ice sealing Su Ming. At the moment it reached it, booming sounds surged into the heavens, and the ice sealing Su Ming instantly grew from thousands of feet to one hundred thousand feetrge!


    Once he was done, the thin old man swiftly retreated while gasping. Then, he shouted,


    ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, activate the Rune and eternally seal this person!¡±


    Boom!


    The spirits of all the cultivators on the seven circles of logs were immediately lifted once they saw what was happening. The innermostyer of the seven circles began spinning, and in the span of a few breaths, the seven circles began rotatingyer byyer as if time had gathered on them. Like that, they swiftly began sealing up Su Ming.


    All of this fell into the woman¡¯s line of vision while she stood in the whirlwind. There was a strange look on her face as she cast a nce at the thin old man who had a slight look of nervousness along with a little hint of anticipation on his face. She couldn¡¯t help mumbling softly under her breath,


    ¡°Could this person have known him from a long time ago? This isn¡¯t a ughter, but clearly... him offering the boy the greatest help when he needs it, without keeping back a single bit of his strength and even offering up his life as well as the origin treasure he had refined over ten thousand years...¡±

 Chapter 1214: Soul Nucleus

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Soul Nucleus</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The seven circles of logs forming the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune were swiftly spinning based on different trajectories. They turned into gctical vortices and surrounded Su Ming, who was sealed in a ten thousand feet tall block of ice. As each of the circles of logs spun, a sealing power swiftly appeared and turned into threads that surrounded the ice as if they wanted to turn it into a silk cocoon and seal Su Ming within.


    Anticipation appeared on the thin old man¡¯s face, along with a hint of ferociousness. Under hismand, the might of the Rune erupted forth. He had the confidence that even if Su Ming was an Antecedental Spirit, he would still get sealed by the Rune.


    ¡°I even offered up my life and spared no pains in transforming the origin treasure I have nurtured for ten thousand years into freezing aura to fill the universe. I refuse to believe that I cannot seal you!


    ¡°I do not hope to seal eternally you in ice, but as long as I can seal you until the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune can be activated fully, you will be sealed up forever!¡±


    The thin old man had a ferocious look on his face. His body might have been weakened and he might have used up most of his cultivation base, but he still continued letting out all of his power without any hesitation for it fuse into the Rune so that he could control it. He gathered the power of the five hundred thousand cultivators and the power of the Rune to fight Su Ming to the death.


    Time trickled by, and the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune formed by the seven circles of logs continued spinning around and forming more threads. The sealing power also grew stronger.


    When the ten thousand feet block of ice enveloped within the logs did not show signs of melting but instead grow stronger, the thin old man to immediately felt delight in his heart. However, when the freezing aura of the ice grew thicker, it created a muddled sensation. It prevented divine senses and gazes from being able to see into the ice, which was why the thin old man could not see what exactly was happening inside it.


    ¡®Could this person possess a heat-oriented body, which is why he¡¯s being suppressed so tightly? Otherwise, he would have definitely fought back, at least a little bit...¡¯


    The old man¡¯s eyes brightened, but he was still a little uncertain. Yet soon, he erased his own uncertainty andughed loudly.


    Within the ten thousand feetyer of ice which the old man could not see through was Su Ming with his eyes wide open. There was a strange light in them. He might have seemed to have been frozen, but there was puzzlement in his eyes.


    He could clearly sense that the thickness of the freezing aura in the ice surpassed all forms of coldness he had ever seen in his life. It was also different from the Light of Extreme Darkness. It was a chilling aura with corporeal form, a power that could seal the power of the universe with ice, but even so, the chilling aura in the ice approached him and surrounded him as if it possessed some form of intelligence and wanted to crawl into him.


    But that was not all. Su Ming would not have thought too much about this and would have just attributed it to the old man¡¯s Art, since he did not have the ability to allow the freezing air to enter his body, or else it would have truly frozen him.


    However... the hint of familiarity Su Ming had sensed when he had almost lost himself when his soul split up during his spirit ascension went boiling in him at that instant. It charged continuously against him as if it wanted to rush out of his body and touch the freezing air. This was an instinctive desire. If Su Ming had not ceaselessly suppressed that instinct, the freezing aura around him might have instantly rush into him.


    ¡°Instinct...¡± Hesitation appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, but soon, a glint appeared in his eyes. Resolve soon followed.


    ¡®Since this is an instinct within my soul, then I might as well see what is going on. The elder of Heavenly Spirit Tribe will not just watch me be trapped by this thing. He wants to challenge the Arid Triad, and for that to happen, he has to protect me.¡¯


    Su Ming gritted his teeth and rxed his body, removed the defences he had ced to prevent the chilling aura entering his body. The chilling aura that spun swiftly around him immediately surged into his body with a bang.


    Su Ming immediately felt as if his flesh and blood had been frozen. That feeling instantly filled his entire body. The chilling aura seemed to be capable of freezing even his mind, but it could not seal Su Ming¡¯s soul, because it was the will of an Antecedental Spirit. Unless he ran into another Antecedental Spirit, it would be difficult to seal him.


    However, Su Ming could clearly sense the chilling aura fusing into his body simply moving past his flesh and blood. It was heading to his soul, and in the blink of an eye, the chilling aura closed in with a bang. At the instant it collided with his soul, it seeped into it and seemingly fused with him.


    The chilling aura was so abundant that it seemed like there was no end to it as it continuously rushed at him from the ten thousand feet tall block of ice. This scene caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble, but he did not resist it. Instead, he simply allowed the chilling aura to fuse with him while he directed all his attention to observing his soul.


    He could clearly see that when his soul absorbed the vast amount of chilling aura, a certain part of it seemed to have awakened. An understanding towards the cold caused Su Ming to gradually be unable to sense the chill in his flesh and blood. Instead, he gained a feeling as if he was a part of ice.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    When Su Ming murmured those words, he clearly sensed that his soul seemed to be slowly forming a nucleus while the chilling aura gathered in him. At that moment, the nucleus was caught between a corporeal state and an illusion, as if some strange life form was being formed.


    This scene should have made Su Ming apprehensive, but the life being formed in that nucleus caused Su Ming to feel as if it was he himself that was the strange feeling he sensed, as if the living being that was about to be born in it was incredibly important to him. It was an essential change of his soul.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He decided to not bother about it and continue observing it as he allowed the freezing aura in the area to continue surging into him. In the eyes of those in the world outside, in just the span of a few breaths, the ten thousand feet block of ice encasing Su Ming shrank so swiftly that nearly three-tenths of its original size were gone.


    This scene caused the eyes of the thin old man to shrink. His face twisted into a ferocious expression, and he shouted out, ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, first ultimate seal!¡±


    The old man¡¯s roars reverberated through space, and the innermost circle of logs out of the seven circles surrounding Su Ming shuddered. It abruptly stopped spinning, and the vortex formed from it seemed to seep through space in an unseen manner and charge towards the block of ice. In an instant, it enveloped the ice, and at the same time a loud bang shot up, a heinous chilling aura spread out.


    The thin old man could not rx yet, so he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up blood. He formed a seal with his hands and pointed at the ice. His blood turned into a blood crystal in midair while flying over. When it touched the ice, it shattered and released an even greater amount of chilling aura.


    The old man had used the essence of his blood to turn into a cold chill signifying his life. From this, it could be seen that he intended to seal Su Ming at any cost to himself.


    Once the first seal of the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune and the cold of the old man¡¯s life appeared, the ice that had shrank by three-tenths of its original size to swiftly increase in size once more. From its previous seven thousand feet, it grew to eleven thousand feet. It became even thicker than before, and the chilling aura grew even stronger.


    This scene caused the thin old man to let out a pleased, cold sneer, but the women who still kept herself hidden in the whirlwind in the distance only sighed softly.


    ¡°Is the old man a fool? This Rune is a Rune that transforms the extreme Yin of the world into cold aura. It would already be of great help to him, but the old man even used the cold of his life... This serendipity. This boy... hmph!¡±


    As the woman mumbled, a rare hint of envy appeared in her voice. She was not envious of the cold of the old man¡¯s life, but the power of the Rune. After all, it was a Rune formed by five hundred thousand cultivators. All the logs also had the cold property, which was why the cultivators of South Union could use them to move through the whirlwind.


    A cold chill surged into the heavens, and Su Ming immediately sensed the chilling aura around him increase by leaps and bounds. It seeped into his body at an even faster speed and fused into his soul, causing the nucleus in his soul to be evenrger. The presence of the life being formed in it also grew stronger.


    It caused Su Ming to feel as if it was him who was getting stronger, and his understanding towards the cold also became better. In fact, he even felt that the chilling aura around him was no longer his enemy, but had be a part of his body.


    He no longer felt any pain. Instead, there was an indescribablyfortable feeling, causing Su Ming to be unable to help but hope that there was more chilling aura around him, and that the chilling aura was thicker...


    As it increased, he absorbed it even faster, and as thefortable feeling grew stronger, the eleven thousand feet tall block of ice shrank swiftly in the span of a few short breaths. This time, nearly four-tenths of its original size went away.


    This scene left the thin old man bbergasted. Madness appeared on his face, and he let out an indignant roar. His cultivation base erupted from him, and a roar echoed in space.


    ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, second ultimate seal!¡±


    There was madness in the old man¡¯s voice. When he shouted, he lifted his right hand and swiftly struck his chest. He then coughed up arge amount of blood again. With a swing of his arm, it charged towards the ice.


    A loud bang echoed in space. As the second circle of logs stopped and the second vortex swiftly approached the ice, countless threads enveloped it, and with the cold from the blood crystal, the ice encasing Su Ming swelled in size once more. It became nearly twenty thousand feet tall.


    But the next second, it immediately shrank again. This time, it shrank to nearly five-tenths of its original size, but even so, there were still about ten thousand feet of it left. This scene gave the thin old man pleasure and hope, making him feel as if all that he did was not in vain and that he could really seal Su Ming as long as he continued.


    ¡°Hmph, even if you can break my ice, the speed at which you do so cannotpare with my Rune!¡±


    The old man¡¯s spirits lifted. He struck his storage bag with his right hand and brought out arge number of medicinal cores. He swallowed them while looking like he would fight Su Ming to the death on that day.


    A soft sigh came from the whirlwind behind him. It held resignation.

 Chapter 1215: Dragon of Destruction!

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Dragon of Destruction!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not that the old man was foolish. Since he could reach Death Realm, there was no way he would be a foolish person, but he simply did not expect that Su Ming would have this level of adaptability to the cold.


    It was not as if the old man had not met those who cultivated freezing aura either... but he had never met the Spiritlings from Dark Dawn. He did not know the connection they had with the cold.


    The female Spiritlings of Dark Dawn were ice phoenixes, and the men were ice dragons. The cold was a part of their bodies, and it was a power simr to Essence. It was also a power that could not be separated from them. It was like their inborn talent.


    Su Ming¡¯s soul had inherited the power of Spiritlings due to his mother. His soul had grown during the years, and when it split during the spirit ascension, it finally awakened, allowing him to possess the inborn talents of the Spiritlings.


    However, even though his soul had awakened, he still needed time for it to transform and manifest. Yet the thin old man and the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation cut down the time by a lot.


    ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, third ultimate seal!¡± the old man roared excitedly. When the third circle of logs stopped moving, the vortex formed due to its rotation swiftly shrank and charged at the block of ice.


    It grew thousands of feet again and looked even more muddled than before. The chilling aura from it surged into the heavens and spread through the area.


    While within the ice, Su Ming stared at the nucleus in his soul. As arge amount of chilling aura fused into it, it continued to grow, and the life contained in it seemed to reach the critical moment when it was about to be born.


    ¡®There isn¡¯t enough cold! I need more!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Since he had already decided that he would have the cold fuse with his soul to find out what would eventuallye out from the nucleus in his soul, he would definitely not easily give up on his idea. He decided to no longer have the chilling aura fuse into him passively. Instead... he would actively absorb it!


    Su Ming could not do this previously, but by then, the chilling aura and the ice around him gave Su Ming a feeling that they were a part of him. As long as he wanted to, he could bring them over. Passivity and activity were antonyms, and the difference between them were like the sky and earth.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he sucked in a deep breath without hesitation. The chilling aura in the ice instantly surged into him as if it had erupted. If it had been like streams of flowing water before, then right then, it surged at him like a tidal wave. Once inside, it was instantly sent into his soul.


    The nucleus in Su Ming¡¯s soul grewrger!


    As he continued taking the initiative and absorbing the chilling aura, the ice around him started shrinking rapidly. Ten thousand something feet, ten thousand feet, eight thousand feet... When there was only three thousand something feet left, even the people beyond the area could vaguely see Su Ming within the block of ice.


    This scene caused the old man¡¯s expression to change drastically. At that moment, he could no longer bother with anything else. He formed a seal with his hands and swiftly struck the top of his skull. As he jolted, he opened his mouth and spat out a small blue g.


    The old man¡¯s presence instantly became weaker again, but a chilling aura that surpassed all that had appeared earlier erupted from the g. The old man pointed at it with his right hand, and the g instantly rushed at the block of ice around Su Ming. It drew close to it and swiftly stabbed it.


    At the instant it did so, the chilling aura that erupted from it enveloped the ice with a bang, causing it to swiftly grow to fight against the shrinking.


    At the same time, the old man swung his arm and growled while panting.


    ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, fourth and fifth ultimate seals!¡±


    As he roared, the fourth and fifth circles of logs stopped at the same time. The vortex they formed swept up an endless amount of chilling aura and charged at the ice. Once they Branded themselves on it, the ice grew to three hundred thousand feet with the help of the g.


    The woman in the whirlwind in the distance was watching the ice with a fixed stare at that moment. She seemed to be able to see Su Ming and the nucleus in his soul.


    As the ice grew, even Su Ming had a strange feeling that the cultivators from South Union and the thin old man beyond the ice were not his enemies. They were helping him form the nucleus in his soul with all their strength, or else they would not be sending the chilling aura to him as if they were afraid that he would not have enough of it when he was absorbing it on his own initiative.


    There was a strange look on Su Ming¡¯s face, but he went on to be even more active in his absorption of this chilling aura. As he absorbed it, a cracking sound suddenly came from the nucleus in his soul.


    Only Su Ming alone could hear the sound, but and when he heard it, the feeling that the being inside was him became unprecedentedly stronger. At the same time as the nucleus seemed to be about to shatter, a vast absorption force appeared.


    With it around, the chilling aura surged into Su Ming like an ocean instead of the tidal wave from before. The thirty thousand feet tall block of ice instantly became only ten thousand feet tall, and in another blink of an eye, it became only one thousand feet tall. It looked like it would disappear fully the next instant.


    But the absorption had not ended, and Su Ming discovered that if there was no more chilling aura around him, the life that was about to be born from the nucleus within his soul would wither and die!


    But Su Ming did not need to worry about it. The thin old man was even more worried than him. He had already went so far, so he had to give it his all, or all would be in vain.


    The thin old man let out a crazed roar and closed his eyes. His Nascent Divinity instantly went out of his body and appeared in the area above Su Ming. Without any hesitation, it used its full power to strike down.


    The old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity shone with a blinding light, and the chill radiating off it was far colder than all Enchanted Treasures. It immediately enveloped the ice encasing Su Ming, which was now only five feet, and swiftly grew it again.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it my all. If I can¡¯t seal you today, I will definitely die!¡±


    At the instant the thin old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity roared, the chilling aura spreading from it surged into Su Ming¡¯s ice, and it was instantly sucked away towards the nucleus in his soul. In just the span of two breaths, the old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity became dim, as if he had been emptied, and only at that moment did hee to a realization.


    Shock appeared on his face when he looked at Su Ming. A powerful, life-threatening sense of crisis assaulted him. The instant he was about to control the Rune and activate the sixth seal, all the ice around Su Ming disappeared in an instant. Once he absorbed all of it, the nucleus in his soul cracked again.


    At the same time, a ray of ck light shot out from there. It instantly swept out and swallowed the nucleus in Su Ming¡¯s soul. It then let out a roar and seemed to want to rush out of the top of Su Ming¡¯s skull.


    Before it did so, an endless chilling aura surged out and reached an area of one hundred thousand feet, causing the old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity to shudder before disbelieving shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, sixth ultimate seal!!¡± he roared without any hesitation. His expression was full of despair along withplete madness.


    When he roared, the sixth circle of logs came to an abrupt halt, which resulted in countless spinning images around their original circle. They appeared due to the vortex. It swiftly shrank while spinning, and at the instant the life born from the nucleus in Su Ming¡¯s soul was about to rush out, the vortex covered him, intending to seal him.


    But the next moment, it disintegrated with a loud roar that surged into the skies. Su Ming was not the one responsible for it though. Neither was it his will that had caused it. Instead, it was a ck dragon that had rushed out of the top of his skull!


    The dragon was entirely ck, and an indescribable chilling aura spread out from it!


    ¡°Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune, seventh ultimate seal, seal him! Seal him! Seal him!¡±


    The old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity let out a shrill cry. Its voice was piercing and heldplete madness.


    The outermost circle of logs formed by the five hundred thousand cultivators, which was also the only remaining circle that was still spinning, was thergest of all the circles, and at that moment it stopped. With a sealing power that surpassed all the power added together by the six circles of logs earlier, the newly formed vortex charged at Su Ming with a bang. It was the final power of the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune.


    This vortex gathered everything from the thin old man, the five hundred thousand cultivators, and the five hundred cold-natured logs. It approached Su Ming in an instant and turned into a powerful seal. Its sealing power could even slightly affect Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit.


    But the instant the vortex was about to cover Su Ming, the ck dragon at the top of his skull let out a roar at the heavens. This was the first roar it made after it was born, and it seemed to be announcing something, like a promise to the entire universe that it would be the emperor of the cold in the world. He would be the master of the Spiritlings of Dark Dawn!


    It was a ck dragon. It might have only been around one thousand feet long, but when it appeared, it shook the gxy, freezing everything in the area. It was the Dragon of Destruction!


    The powerful vortex formed by the seventh ultimate seal of the Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune turned into ice at that instant. It was sealed around Su Ming and became an unmoving circle.


    The thin old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity, the five hundred cultivators in the area, and the logs were also frozen. Everything in the area came to a stop at that instant.


    Xu Hui¡¯s log was also frozen, but it was different from the others.


    The breathing of the woman in the whirlwind quickened at that instant. When she looked at Su Ming, the soul of the ice phoenix in her body showed signs of submission. This made her instinctively take a few steps back.


    Her expression changed multiple times as she mumbled under her breath, ¡°Dragon of Destruction...¡±

 Chapter 1216: Ancient God, Ta Jia

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Ancient God, Ta Jia</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ck Dragon of Destruction floated in the universe, and Su Ming was right across it. As he stared at the dragon, the feeling as if it was him suddenly vanished.


    It was not that the feeling was gone, but it had just settled in Su Ming¡¯s heart and turned into a feeling that was wholly unnecessary. Instead, a feeling that this was what was supposed to happen took over. This dragon... was a part of the manifestation of Su Ming¡¯s soul when it was not in his body.


    In silence, Su Ming turned his head around and cast his gaze across the frozen vortex and the five hundred thousand cultivators. Itnded on the thin old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity above him.


    It had broken down, but its copse was not due to Su Ming. Instead, at the instant he was frozen, the old man had chosen to have his Nascent Divinity self-destruct.


    Su Ming remained silent for a moment. He then lifted his right hand and swung his arm. The frozen Seven Ultimate Yin Transformation Rune around him shattered with loud cracking sounds, which resulted in ice shards falling all over the gxy.


    At the same time, the ice around the five hundred thousand cultivators vanished. The logs beneath them started shattering then until they were reduced to ashes.


    The five hundred thousand cultivators had pale faces. Under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, they lowered their heads, not daring to say a single word.


    Su Ming¡¯s strength had already broken all their will...


    ¡°Deliver your souls and have my will be Branded on you. Be the disciples of the Ninth Summit... or die,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    When his words echoed in space, one of five hundred thousand cultivators gradually bowed to Su Ming in silence. Slowly, more people did so, and when all of them worshiped him, he saw the pale Xu Hui and De Shun standing behind her.


    When Su Ming saw Xu Hui, heg frowned. Just as he was about to observe her closely, a thought suddenly appeared in his heart, and he lifted his head to stare at the frozen Nascent Divinity of the thin old man.


    He noticed that even though the cultivators had bowed to him, there were some who were subconsciously casting nces at the frozen Nascent Divinity.


    As Su Ming watched it, a cold sneer suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips. He saw a hint of a refusal to admit defeat in the eyes of the thin old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity, as well as determination. He also saw no signs of explosive power from when his Nascent Divinity crumbled. Instead, with his own destruction, he had formed a Rune¡ªa Relocation Rune.


    This Rune was not used for fleeing. Instead, it seemed like there was someone who was using it toe over.


    ¡°So this is your final pir of support, hmm?¡± Su Ming asked faintly, then lifted his right hand to push at the ice through space. He narrowed his eyes, and a glint shone in them.


    ¡°The presence of an Ancient God...¡±


    He smiled faintly, then pointed at the ice sealing the thin old man. With it, the ice instantly vanished. At the instant it disappeared, the destruction of the thin old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity swiftly continued. As booming sounds surged into space, they spread out to form a Relocation Rune that was tens of thousands of feet big.


    At the instant the Relocation Rune was formed, a low growl shot out from it like a thunderous roar. At the same time, a huge hand appeared. It was followed by a thick arm which was about ten thousand feet big. When it stretched out, the huge hand grabbed the Relocation Rune, and with a swift tear, it crumbled with a bang. Ripples spread out in all directions, and the cultivators fell back in all directions when a huge object shot out.


    It was a body that was one hundred thousand feet tall, had coarse skin, a presence akin to a giant¡¯s, and seven sparkling stars at the center of its brows. It was an Ancient God with seven stars!


    The moment he appeared, the Ancient God threw his head back and roared. A powerful presence spread out from his huge body, and it was so strong that it surpassed all the Ancient Gods Su Ming had met in the past. In fact, Su Ming even saw a faint star right by the seven stars!


    It was an Ancient God with eight stars, one which Su Ming had never met before!


    However, there seemed to be some problems with the eighth star, for it was already dark. But the power erupting from the Ancient God gave off a feeling that he was nearly in Death Realm.


    The Ancient God¡¯s physical strength had to have surpassed his level of cultivation. His physical power was probably on par with a normal Almighty in Death Realm, and he might even be more difficult to handle than those people. The strength of his physical body was his best weapon. If no one was capable of destroying it, then even those in Death Realm would have to turn tail and run from him.


    As he growled, a ferocious look appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and sent a punch over. Su Ming did not dodge. He stared at the Ancient God before him, and his eyes sparkled. He saw that while there was a ferocious re in the Ancient God¡¯s eyes, it could not hide the emptiness in his gaze.


    It was an Ancient God who had lost his intelligence!


    At the instant the Ancient God sent his right hand charging towards him, Su Ming vanished. When he reappeared, he was right above the Ancient God¡¯s head. With a look down, he saw countless silver needles stabbed into the top of the Ancient God¡¯s skull. There were perhaps one hundred thousand of them.


    ¡°Controlling an Ancient God? Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated these cultivators from South Union. But I do wonder just how many of them are needed for this Ancient God,¡± Su Ming murmured. He could tell what was wrong with just one nce.


    The Ancient God opened his mouth wide and let out a roar that shook the gxy. His roar was so strong that it was akin to a soundwave, and as if it had gained corporeal form, it turned into countless ripples that charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡®This was originally an Ancient God with eight stars, but for some unknown reason, he fell into the hands of South Union. Since they could not control him while he had eight stars, they used some ratherplicated methods to suppress his eighth star.


    ¡®Such a battle would be meaningless...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. At the instant the Ancient God¡¯s roars turned into ripples and closed in on him, he did not dodge, but took a step forward and faced the roar that could make those in Life Realm tremble in fear and ordinary Almighties in Death Realm flee. The next instant, he appeared at the center of the Ancient God¡¯s brows, right where the eighth star was.


    Su Ming moved incredibly quickly. At the instant he approached the giant, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the dim eighth star with his index finger..


    His power and his will of an Antecedental Spirit erupted from him the moment he touched it and gathered on his finger. He tore open a gap in the Rune sealing the Ancient God¡¯s eighth star by pure external force. Then, Su Ming lifted his hand and straightened his palm to strike the Ancient God¡¯s forehead.


    With it, booming sounds surged into space. The Ancient God shuddered and staggered a few steps back. The one hundred thousand silver needles at the top of his skull were pulled one inch higher due to the shock created by Su Ming¡¯s palm strike.


    The Ancient God let out a shrill howl, but a hint of intelligence appeared in his eyes and gathered together in a barely discernible manner.


    ¡°As you are right now, you are not my opponent. I will give you a chance, a chance to restore your eighth star and a chance to make it so that the people who control you can no longer do so.


    ¡°If you seize that chance, you can fight against me to your heart¡¯s content, but if you don¡¯t...¡± Su Ming said tly while moving back.


    He did not finish speaking, but the spark of intelligence in the Ancient God¡¯s eyes gained focus. He had clearly understood what Su Ming had meant. The next second, he roared and struck his own body at full force.


    With that one strike, the Ancient God shuddered. The silver needles at the top of his skull were raised a little more, and the dim eighth star at the center of his brows glimmered, but its light was soon suppressed. The silver needles at the top of the Ancient God¡¯s skull buzzed, causing him to let out a shrill roar.


    ¡°I am an Ancient God, a powerful warrior of my people! You have no right to control my mind!¡±


    For the first time since showing up, the Ancient God spoke. In his words were a hint of arrogance and madness. As he roared, his body grew swiftly. He grew several times his previous size of one hundred thousand feet before lifting his right hand to strike his forehead. With it, the eighth star at the center of his brows lit up once more. It might have be dim momentster, but some of the silver needles at the top of the Ancient God¡¯s skull were forced out with a bang.


    ¡°When I was going through the eighth star¡¯s transformation, you used the Divine Soul Incense to make me fall unconscious, so you must receive the Ancient God¡¯s wrath! I am an Ancient God, one who is not to be offended! I am the Ancient God Ta Jia, the one you must worship!¡± Ta Jia howled.


    He struck the center of his forehead with his hands once more. This time, his skull shuddered, and three-tenths of the silver needles were forced out with a bang. The eighth star at the center of his brows grew brighter, and a presence much greater than before erupted from him nonstop.


    ¡°I am...¡±


    ¡°So noisy. Instead of howling like this, it¡¯s better that you keep all that grudge in you and let it all out in one go to break the seal!¡± Su Ming said coldly.


    The Ancient God was stunned, but he obediently stopped howling. He shut his mouth, and veins popped up on his face. His presence seemed to be pulled back, as if it was the calm before a storm, but he was shuddering slightly.


    About ten breathster, an unprecedented howl came out from Ta Jia¡¯s mouth. The eighth star at the center of his brows brightened swiftly, and all the seals in it were crushed. The remaining silver needles at the top of his skull were forced out and shattered right after.


    All eight stars started shining, and Ta Jia¡¯s roars reverberated through space. His presence swelled up again. In the blink of an eye, he surpassed Life Realm and reached Death Realm from being only near it. He actually went as far as nearing the peak of Death Realm.


    The strength of his physical power caused his body to shrink at that moment, and once he became only about ten thousand feet big, his presence grew to a heinous degree, causing the gxy to tremble.


    ¡°Damned Arid Triad, damn the savage and barbaric cultivators, damned universe, damned Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, I have finally broken through the limit of seven stars and reached eight stars. I will leave this ce and return to the world of Ancient Gods!


    ¡°Before I leave, I will kill all those damned cultivators of South Union, I will crush their bones into ashes, I will...¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Su Ming asked tly.


    Ta Jia turned his head around and stared at Su Ming before he suddenly grinned. There was even a good-natured feeling to his smile.


    ¡°Oh well, you might have offended me twice, but you were kind to me, so I¡¯ll let it slide,¡± Ta Jia said loudly while hitting his chest.


    ¡°I helped you because only your current self has the right to let me test... my God of Berserkers Transformation!¡±


    A great fighting spirit arose in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1217: Ancient Slave

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Ancient ve</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ta Jia¡¯s eyes shone as did the eight stars at the center of his brow. He stared at Su Ming and suddenly grinned. There was a hint of scorn in his grin.


    ¡°You might have done me a favor, but that favor isn¡¯t as great as you think. I won¡¯t make things hard for you today, but if you continue pestering me, do not me me for crushing you.¡±


    There was contempt in Ta Jia¡¯s voice. The air of supremacy in his words was prominent, and it was no wonder he acted this way. After all, he was no longer a seven-star Ancient God, but an eight-star Ancient God, a powerful warrior who, in his memories, had the world at his beck and call.


    ¡°You can try,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    That one sentence brought killing intent to Ta Jia¡¯s eyes. With a cold harrumph, he took a swift step towards Su Ming. He lifted his right hand and threw a punch in Su Ming¡¯s direction, which stirred up loud booming sounds.


    ¡°You do not know what is good for you!¡±


    Heughed coldly, and the punch containing the power of the eight-star Ancient God caused the gxy to shake and transform the instant it was thrown. It was as if the gxy was about to copse and the heavens were about to sink when the punch went for Su Ming.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The image of the Dragon of Destruction behind him did not move though. He took a step forward and instantly closed in on Ta Jia. He lifted his right hand and clenched his fist. Then in the simplest fashion and without using any divine abilities, he threw a punch against the Ancient God¡¯s gigantic fist.


    A bang shot up into the air. Su Ming jolted and staggered nearly one thousand feet back. When he stomped down at space with his right foot, the gxy trembled, and distortions appeared. As for Ta Jia, he did not budge even half an inch. There was arrogance on his face, and the contempt on his face grew stronger. He took a step again and charged at Su Ming.


    ¡°I only used a seventh of my power just now. This time, if you still dare to move forward, your body will definitely be crushed.¡±


    ¡®My current physical body can defeat those with seven stars, but the eight-star Ancient God is way more powerful...¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. He quelled down his tumbling cultivation base, then lifted his right hand and clenched his fist. Countless Berserker souls from Great Berserker Tribe instantly appeared around his right hand. They fused into his right hand. left hand, his legs, and when Su Ming¡¯s entire body fused with one hundred million souls from Great Berserker Tribe, he swelled up until he was hundreds of feet tall.


    An indescribable presence spread out from him. When he clenched his fist, it was full of barely contained power. This was... Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers Transformation!


    He had turned into the God of Berserkers with a Berserker Body when his Berserker Bones merged with one hundred million Berserker souls. As if he had reverted to his roots, the most powerful physical strength of the Berserkers erupted in an instant from him!


    When the God of Berserkers Transformation was activated, the pupils of Ta Jia shrank, and a sense of danger instantly appeared in his heart. Once Su Ming went through his God of Berserkers¡¯ Transformation, he took a step forward, turned into a long arc, and charged at Ta Jia.


    First punch!


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens. They reached a deafening degree when Su Ming¡¯s right fist crashed against Ta Jia¡¯s fist. The impact stirred up even more noise as it swept out. A disbelieving look appeared on Ta Jia¡¯s face when his body tumbled back. He was forced back ten thousand something feet back by Su Ming¡¯s punch.


    Su Ming jolted. He took two steps backwards. When he lifted his head, he rushed forward with a calm face.


    Second punch!


    Loud booming sounds reverberated through the gxy, and Ta Jia coughed up blood. He moved back again, and a roar tumbled out of his mouth.


    ¡°Damn it! This is impossible! I am an Ancient God! I am an eight-star Ancient God! A savage and barbaric cultivator like you should not have the power to send me back!¡±


    Ta Jia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. When he moved back, he turned swiftly. He wanted to change his direction and charge at Su Ming, but the moment he stopped, Su Ming instantly appeared in front of him.


    Third punch!


    Itnded on Ta Jia¡¯s chest, causing him to let out a shrill roar. When he coughed up blood again, he shuddered and moved back. Su Ming¡¯s aloof expression seemed to have turned into a traumatic shadow in Ta Jia¡¯s eyes, and it was magnified endlessly when Su Ming threw his fourth punch.


    This scene did not escape the eyes of all the cultivators in the area, and they fell silent in shock. Su Ming had an overwhelming upper hand; Ta Jia did not have the power to fight back. Under Su Ming¡¯s punches, his body started showing signs of crumbling. Blood continuously gushed out from him, and the terror in his eyes became greater.


    Fifth punch!


    Sixth punch!


    Booming sounds continuously rang out in space. Su Ming threw six consecutive punches, and Ta Jia moved back nonstop, but he could not escape from Su Ming¡¯s speed.


    All of this happened in just the span of a few breaths. When Su Ming closed in again, he lifted his right hand, clenched his fist, and threw his final punch.


    Seventh punch!


    This punch contained all of Su Ming¡¯s power while he was in the God of Berserkers Transformation. At the instant he threw his punch, it seemed to have be a ck hole that absorbed all the light and space in the area. When itnded on Ta Jia¡¯s chest, a muffled bang came from the Ancient God¡¯s body. Ta Jia shuddered, and this time, he did not move back. Instead, his huge body was thrown back by Su Ming¡¯s punch.


    He turned into an arc, and when he fell, countless cracks appeared on his body. He was a bloody mess, and his chest looked like it was about to explode. His mind scattered when Su Ming¡¯s punch had shattered his veins. The eight stars at the center of his brows faded together at that moment as if they were about to be extinguished.


    Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers¡¯ Transformation ended then, and his body returned to normal. While standing in the gxy, he cast a cold nce at Ta Jia, who had fallen to the side.


    ¡°His blood is not pure. If it was an eight-star Ancient God with pure blood, the God of Berserkers Transformation would not have been enough to defeat him so easily.¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said faintly at that moment.


    ¡°Impure blood, huh?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He had thought of Possessing Ta Jia so that he would have an Ancient God clone, which was why he had helped release Ta Jia¡¯s seal earlier, but at that moment, he got rid of that thought. If he wanted a clone, he would go for one with pure blood.


    But it would be a pity to kill an Ancient God just like that. A strange light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the instant Ta Jia tried to struggle to his feet, Su Ming closed his eyes.


    The will of the universe immediately turned into the will of an Antecedental Spirit. Once he reced the universe and became the will of heaven, he swiftly descended on Ta Jia.


    ¡°Be my ve. This is the will of heaven,¡± Su Ming said.


    At the instant he did so, Ta Jia let out a shrill scream of pain. He brought his hands to his head where the will of heaven was like an invisible. It trapped his soul tightly, like a seal, and Su Ming¡¯s will was Branded on it.


    This was an even more incisive methodpared to the one South Union had used to control the Ancient God. Su Ming used the will of heaven to forcefully enve the Ancient God without giving him a single chance to fight back.


    Screams of pain echoed in space before gradually disappearing in about a dozen something breaths. In silence, Ta Jia lowered his hands from his head. He stared at Su Ming with aplicated expression. After a long while, he lowered his head and his body towards Su Ming.


    At the same time, the five hundred thousand cultivators from South Union in the area knelt down simultaneously with their hearts trembling when Su Ming swept his gaze across them. Right after, they sent their souls and simply allowed Su Ming to Brand them with the will of heaven.


    When all the people besides Xu Hui and De Shun gained Su Ming¡¯s Brand in their souls, a vast power of thews of fate in the world surged swiftly at him, and Su Ming immediately turned this external fate into his ownws of fate the moment he absorbed it. This allowed Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit to expand to twice its original size and spread through the area.


    During that instant, arge amount ofws of fate gathered on him in an unseen manner from Ninth Summit¡¯s direction. When it enveloped Su Ming¡¯s entire body, his soul tumbled about. He had a strong feeling that with some more hundreds of thousands of cultivators¡¯ws of fate, he could reach the point when he could Possess True Morning Dao World ahead of schedule.


    He forcefully quelled that strong feeling in his heart and swept his gaze across the area before focusing on Xu Hui and De Shun. With one step, he instantly appeared in front of them.


    Xu Hui shuddered, and the mark of the scorpion at the center of her brows distorted. It appeared behind her as well, and it looked incredibly nervous.


    De Shun stared at Su Ming anxiously. His heart was filled with fear since he did not know what the unfamiliar powerful warrior before him wanted to do.


    ¡°When did she lose her memories?¡± Su Ming moved his gaze away from Xu Hui¡¯s body and fixed his stare on De Shun¡¯s face.


    De Shun¡¯s expression swiftly changed. He shuddered and became hesitant.


    ¡°Senior, I do not know what you are saying...¡±


    As De Shun shuddered, he suddenly grabbed Xu Hui and pulled her behind him. He did not know why he would do this, it all just seemed natural to him.


    Xu Hui did not reject his touch either. The pressure Su Ming gave her was incredibly great, and it caused her face to turn pale. Fear appeared in her eyes, but for some unknown reason, someplicated feelings rose in her heart as well.


    Su Ming watched this with a calm expression and sighed softly in his heart. He did not bother about De Shun, but walked to Xu Hui. Her expression immediately changed, and she instinctively wanted to move back.


    Red appeared in De Shun¡¯s eyes. He roared, as if he had forgotten about Su Ming¡¯s power, and intended to attack.


    But before he could do so, Su Ming¡¯s right index finger tapped the center of Xu Hui¡¯s brows.


    ¡°You used this strange divine ability to protect yourself during Morning Dao Sect¡¯s disaster, but this Art isn¡¯t perfect. It will split your soul into two, and a second consciousness will appear. Right now, your original consciousness is asleep, and your second consciousness has upied your body.¡±


    Light shone in Su Ming¡¯s right hand, and a ripple surged into Xu Hui¡¯s body. Immediately, a look of struggle appeared on her face. Her gaze when she stared at Su Ming was asionally one of familiarity, at other times full ofplicated emotions, and sometimes like she was looking at a stranger.


    Yet soon, the unfamiliar feeling gradually started showing signs of disappearing. Su Ming¡¯s action caused a fluctuation to appear in Xu Hui¡¯s sleeping soul, and it showed signs of waking up.


    ¡°You can¡¯t...¡± De Shun trembled.


    Madness and pain appeared in his bloodshot eyes as he stared at Xu Hui while mumbling. He knew that even though he had constantly been bullied during the past few years he was in contact with her, they had still kept each otherpany for years, which had resulted in him unknowingly falling in love Xu Hui.


    He knew that the one he liked was not the previous Xu Hui, but the second consciousness in her body, which was why he had not brought Xu Hui out to search for Su Ming, but had instead joined South Union.

 Chapter 1218: Startled to Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Startled to Retreat</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    De Shun knew that when the real Xu Hui woke up, the second consciousness would disappear. This was something he could not ept, and he did not want to let this happen. That was why... he went against Xu Hui¡¯s request.


    He had always been careful and cautious to not have here into contact with too many people, much less help her search for Su Ming. In his point of view, if a long period of time passed, Xu Hui¡¯s new consciousness would be stronger until shepletely suppressed her original soul, and then he would seed.


    He had also noticed that the new consciousness seemed to harbor a bit of a strange feeling towards him. This made De Shun be excited and even more sure of his own theory.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! She¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t wipe away her consciousness!¡±


    De Shun¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. He roared at Su Ming and wanted to pounce on him, but there was ayer of light around Su Ming and Xu Hui¡¯s bodies, which forced him to fall back when he came into contact with it.


    But he had gone mad and pounced on it time and again, regardless of the cost or how many times he was sent back. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips, but he did not care. His madness made it seem as if Su Ming was murdering his lover.


    This scene caused Su Ming to frown. When he lifted his right hand from the center of Xu Hui¡¯s brows, her eyes shut. After a long time, she opened them, and they held a gentleness when she looked at Su Ming.


    His appearance might have changed, but when he touched the center of her brows and awakened her soul, she knew that the person before her was Su Ming.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Very long,¡± Su Ming said slowly, then lifted his hand and caressed Xu Hui¡¯s long hair.


    When De Shun saw this scene from beyond the light screen, despair appeared in his eyes, and a hatred he had never felt before rose within him. All of it was directed at Su Ming.


    It might seem unreasonable and others might not be able to understand it, but it took root in De Shun¡¯s heart as he continued ming Su Ming for what happened. That hate overtook his mind.


    However, that hatred hid a deep sadness. When De Shun¡¯s gazended on Xu Hui, it became greater and turned into tears. They fused with his blood andnded on his clothes.


    The pain in his heart when he looked at Xu Hui made him feel as if his body was about to be torn apart. He turned around swiftly and transformed into a long arc. He wanted to leave the ce that broke his heart. He might know that Xu Hui had never belonged to him, but he could not ept this. He also understood that he was being unreasonable... but he still hated Su Ming.


    This hatred would make him exact revenge without regards of the cost. He would search for a chance to kill Su Ming with madness and desperation fuelling him. He might be too weak right then, but he knew how to bear troubles patiently. He buried the hate deep in his heart to wait for a day when it could be allowed to spill out from him.


    Xu Hui¡¯s gazended on De Shun who was already leaving into the distance. Aplicated look appeared in her eyes, but at the same time, there was a cold, fierce re in them.


    ¡°The matter with that person is connected to my oversight. I will handle this. There is a sect called Ninth Summit in my memories, is it yours?¡± Xu Hui asked softly.


    Su Ming nodded.


    Xu Hui did not speak. Once she walked out of the light screen, she turned into a long arc and rushed off after De Shun. There was a chilling intent around her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill him. After all, if not for him, we would not have met each other right now,¡± Su Ming said slowly.


    Xu Hui did not stop for even a moment and did not say a single thing. She simply left into the distance and disappeared into space.


    Su Ming stared after her, then sighed softly. This matter was slightlyplicated. There was no right or wrong in it. Su Ming did not have the right to handle this, and the only person who did was Xu Hui herself.


    In silence, Su Ming swept his gaze across the cultivators of South Union in the area.


    ¡°Go to the Ninth Summit. From now on, you will be disciples of the Ninth Summit.¡±


    As Su Ming¡¯s words echoed in space, the five hundred thousand cultivators in the area bowed to him, then turned into long arcs that left into the distance. They naturally knew where the Ninth Summit was located since their initial goal ofing was to destroy it.


    As the cultivators in the area left into the distance, the gxy regained its silence. Su Ming had forced down the powerful sensation of thews of fate in him, but when the area became quiet, it rose up again. He moved his gaze slowly to the whirlwind in the distance.


    ¡°On the other side of the whirlwind there are still quite a number of cultivators from South Union...¡±


    A brilliant light lit up in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. But when he was about to step into the whirlwind, a great sense of danger suddenly rose in his heart. It was life-threatening, which was something Su Ming had not experienced for some time. It caused killing intent to spread out from his body, and next to him, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe lifted his head with a growl.


    ¡°Begone!¡±


    He had only said one word, but the universe instantly distorted and became a muddled mess. Space disappeared as if the entire universe had turned into a ck hole. Ripples spread out, and an indescribably mighty pressure swept out in every direction.


    The whirlwind disintegrated straight away. It did not do so in one spot, but the space in Su Ming¡¯s line of visionpletely disappeared in an instant. An unparalleled will descended in that area and swept outwards. A domineering intent that could destroy all lives was contained within it.


    In fact, Su Ming felt as if the entire gxy had been crushed. However, it instantly gathered together once more. This scene caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble. He then heard a muffled sound in the disintegrated whirlwind.


    A woman coughed up a mouthful of blood. She moved back swiftly and in an instant disappeared into the distance.


    As she left, the life-threatening sense of danger instantly disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    Soon after, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe lifted his right hand calmly. He beckoned to the area where the whirlwind had disintegrated, and a ball of blood went to him. It floated to his palm and distorted for a moment before turning into an ice phoenix that charged straight towards the old man¡¯s eyes.


    He let out a cold snort. He did not do anything else, but the ice phoenix froze in front of him.


    ¡°Summon that divine mirage of the Dragon of Destruction from your soul. This thing will be a very good supplement for it,¡± the old man said faintly.


    ¡°Divine mirage of the Dragon of Destruction?¡±


    A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He immediately summoned the ck Dragon of Destruction above the top of his skull and had it charge at the ice phoenix.


    It devoured the phoenix in an instant and threw its head back to roar. Its body grew to two thousand something feet before it returned to Su Ming¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Within Dark Dawn, those who have divine mirages filled with cold attribute are Wu¡¯s Spiritlings. This race¡¯s souls are like spirits, and they call them divine mirages. That ck Dragon of Destruction of yours is a supreme entity among the Spiritlings because one of the original forms of the three Ancestral Spirits the Spiritlings respect was a Dragon of Destruction.


    ¡°The person who wanted to attack you just now is a Spiritling. Thatss actually tried to fight back while fleeing after I shouted at her. From this alone, it can be seen that she is quite powerful. You... Without being in your God of Berserkers Transformation state, you are not her opponent. Do you want me to get rid of the problem for you?¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe asked tly and cast Su Ming a nce.


    Su Ming was silent. With his intellect, there was no way he would not be able to guess that the woman was a Spiritling. Since a Dragon of Destruction was born in the nucleus of his soul, it was more than enough for him to know that the portion of the soul¡¯s power which belonged to his mother¡¯s race had awakened.


    Perhaps this was the reason behind why the woman hade. Judging by the looks of it, she was hostile to him, but Su Ming shook his head and did not speak. He merely kept this in mind.


    ¡°I will handle this matter myself. Since I can only fight against her when using the God of Berserkers Transformation, then once I Possess True Morning Dao World...¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe smiled faintly and did not push the matter. Instead, he cast a nce in the direction in which the woman had disappeared as if he was deep in thought.


    Su Ming took a step forward. Since he had already decided that he would bring forward his schedule to Possess True Morning Dao World, he moved through the whirlwind without any hesitation. His goal was to turn all the remaining cultivators of South Union into hisws of fate.


    Once Su Ming left into the distance and stepped into the whirlwind, the ripple from the ring appeared under his feet, making his speed to be so fast that he instantly disappeared without a trace.


    .....


    In a certain region within True Morning Dao World was an area where space distorted, and when it did, a woman walked out. She was dressed in a long blue robe, and her beautiful face was pale at that moment. When she appeared, blood immediately trickled down the corners of her lips.


    She staggered a few steps backwards. When she turned her head around to look behind her, a murderous look appeared in her eyes, but within it was a hint of shock and astonishment.


    ¡®Who is that old man?!


    ¡®That person¡¯s power is so terrifying that it is incredibly rare to find someone else with his power in the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn. With one growl, he instantly made the gxy shatter before it gathered together again. It shattered my body as well, which injured my original soul...


    ¡®His existence is practically on par with the three Sovereigns of Dawn!¡¯


    ¡®This person... is definitely an Antecedental Spirit as well!¡¯


    The woman was pale. The terror on her face only disappeared after a long while had passed. When it did, her expression suddenly changed again, and she coughed up blood once more.


    ¡®My divine mirage fused... No, it was devoured by the Dragon of Destruction!¡¯


    The woman gritted her teeth, and annoyance appeared on her face. She had not attacked back then, but when she saw Su Ming step into the whirlwind, she had unwittingly let loose a hint of killing intent.


    But there was hesitation andplicated emotions in her killing intent. However, once it attracted Su Ming¡¯s attention, it had caused the old man to attack, startling her so much that she fled after his single growl.


    ¡®An existence like that old man will stay beside the boy for only a little while. He won¡¯t stay for long. There wille a day when he will leave.¡¯


    The woman was silent for a moment, then brought out some medicinal cores with her right hand and swallowed them. Then, with a single move, she turned into a gust of cold that disappeared into the gxy. She had to search for a ce to regte her cultivation base. The old man¡¯s growl had injured her original soul, and she wanted to avoid him temporarily.

 Chapter 1219: Fang!

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Fang!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Time trickled by, and three days passed. Su Ming charged through the whirlwind under Arid Triad¡¯s gap. The ripple from the ring surrounded him, which allowed his speed to be even faster than normal. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was by his side. He would asionally lift his head and gaze at Arid Triad¡¯s gap, but he looked calm, which didn¡¯t let other people tell what was on his mind.


    After a long while, the old man saidnguidly, ¡°Within a year, the tribes of Wu and Shu will descend through Arid Triad¡¯s gap. Right now, the two sides are starting to show signs of reaching apromise to the war they waged beyond the gap...¡±


    Su Ming was silent. He might not be able to see things as clearly and as detailed as the old man, but he could deduce that it was impossible for either Saint Defier or Dark Dawn to win the war. It would end with both sides reaching some sort of agreement and descending at the same time.


    Instead of saying that the war was a fight to determine who will obtain Arid Triad¡¯s gap, it would be better to say it was a fight to gain the initiative to modify and limit the other party.


    At that moment, it would be apt to say that Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was in grave danger. In truth, Su Ming was not the only one who was struggling to make himself stronger. There were plenty of cultivators who were searching for serendipities to be stronger everywhere in the other True Worlds.


    Only by making themselves stronger could they build a foundation that would allow them to survive the uing disaster.


    Butpared to them, the serendipity Su Ming obtained in the broken True Morning Dao World was much greater. The areas he could exploit were also moreplete, because the entire True Morning Dao World could be used by him. Due to arge number of deaths and the damage dealt to True Morning Dao World, Su Ming had the chance to Possess a True World.


    Resolve appeared in his eyes at that moment. While he charged through the whirlwind, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe kept on staring at Arid Triad¡¯s gap above them. With his power, he could see plenty of things Su Ming could not. He could see the war in the world beyond, and he could see the gxy belonging to Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos as well as the powerful warriors within it.


    ¡°Making this gap, what a move...¡± the old man mumbled, and a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Arid Triad¡¯s will ignore those who have not be Antecedental Spirits and will not bother about those who have not surpassed Death Realm... So it¡¯s impossible for those foreigners to have created this gap. Even if they worked together, they still couldn¡¯t fight against Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    ¡°Only a cultivator of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos cold make this gap, and he couldn¡¯t have surpassed Death Realm. He also couldn¡¯t be an Antecedental Spirit.


    ¡°But because of it, it¡¯s practically impossible to open a gap... This gap did not appear by ident, but was bound to be formed... It isn¡¯t just a tunnel for Wu and Shu to descend, but also... a path for all tribes in Wei to rush out of Arid Triad!


    ¡°If Arid Triad¡¯s will had not acknowledged it... there is no way that this gap could have formed!¡±


    The old man¡¯s murmurs reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, and he came to a sudden stop, but soon, he continued charging forward.


    ¡°Arid Triad¡¯s will, Arid Disaster... I will soon find the truth of your rtionship. Let¡¯s see whether my guess is truly correct. It should...e again soon...¡±


    A dark light shone in the old man¡¯s eyes. He did not speak again and averted his gaze from Arid Triad¡¯s gap.


    Another day went by like that. When Su Ming had been charging for approximately four days, he rushed out,pleting his journey through the entire whirlwind under Arid Triad¡¯s gap. At the instant he appeared, Su Ming saw the gxy over at the other side of True Morning Dao World.


    It was where Yin Death Region and South Union were located.


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, then charged into the distance, heading to the spot where he located South Union when he used his divine sense to scan the ce.


    It was a continent formed by various floating pieces ofnd. It was incredibly huge, and there were fives surrounding it. Each had a Protection Rune, and together they formed a great Rune that enveloped the continent within it. From the distance, it looked like a gigantic ring of light.


    There were three cities on the continent. They were the core regions of South Union, and each of them was defended by a union leader in Death Realm. However, as of then, there was only one South Union leader left among the three cities.


    The other two had died in Su Ming¡¯s hand on the other side of the whirlwind.


    As for the fives beyond the continent, they were kept in an incredibly good condition. They were the five great forces of power belonging to South Union besides the three cities. They were five rather powerful and prosperous races.


    At that moment, each person in South Union felt danger looming over their heads. There were less than three hundred thousand cultivators in South Union, but each of them had used their own methods to learn of the destruction of their army dispatched for an expedition.


    Their dread became especially strong when the three hundred thousand cultivators chosen to control the Ancient God had died simultaneously. The hearts of the cultivators of South Union had trembled at that moment.


    All the Protection Runes on the fives had been activated, which further proved the people¡¯s terror, causing South Union to be enveloped in panic.


    But none of them had expected that Su Ming would arrive so soon. In just four days, he had moved through the whirlwind and arrived right outside South Union¡¯s doorstep.


    As he stared at the distant South Union, an aloof look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. To obtain a sufficient amount ofws of fate so that he could make the final preparations to Possess True Morning Dao World, he cast his strongest divine ability on South Union without any hesitation the instant he approached it.


    ¡°Mountain Shifter!¡±


    The world rumbled, the gxy trembled, and one hundred thousand mountains appeared with a howl outside South Union. They instantly charged at the protection formed by the fives. They descended in an instant with an astonishing bang.


    The fives jolted simultaneously. The continent they surrounded, too, trembled. The three hundred thousand cultivators in thend were shocked awake. When they flew up and raised their heads, their expressions instantly changed. They saw one hundred thousand mountains beyond the Protection Rune ramming down on them continuously with an earth-shaking presence.


    But that was not all. In just a few breaths, at the instant the Protection Rune formed by the fives distorted and trembled, a ghastly voice traveled through the gxy. There was a chilling tone in that voice along with a heinous murderous aura.


    ¡°Mountain!¡±


    The voice only uttered one word, but the instant itnded in the ears of all the cultivators, the mountains on the fives shuddered together and rose from the ground as if they had be sentient and wanted to rush out to worship their king.


    There were also countless mountains on the continent. They rushed out at that moment, and from the distance, millions of mountains could be seen charging into the sky like sharp des. With piercing whistles, they rammed themselves against the protective screen of light from within.


    As the one hundred thousand mountains belonging to Su Ming descended as well, an astonishing bang came from the screen of light formed by the fives. It shattered straight away and disappeared. In the eyes of all the cultivators, the world turned into a world of mountains.


    ¡°Ocean Remover...¡± Su Ming said faintly from beyond their world.


    ck light shone on his body, and the Light of Extreme Darkness spread out over one hundred thousand feet, causing the gxy to turnpletely ck. The ck light looked like it had turned into an ocean that charged towards the fives and the continent that had lost their protection.


    Wherever it went, all the mountains would shudder, and the vision of almost all the cultivators turned dark. They instantly lost their consciousness. Their minds were enveloped by ayer of cold.


    But at that moment, five gigantic pirs of light shot out of the fives. They belonged to the Enchanted Vessels ced on the fives, which were South Union¡¯s killing moves. Once they shot out, the fives immediately started withering before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The Enchanted Vessels had absorbed the fives¡¯ Essence. They spared no pains, even causing thes¡¯ death, to shoot out the five powerful pirs of light. Each one of them could force back a powerful warrior in Death Realm, while together they could seal off the entire area where Su Ming was, and they were so fast that it felt as if there was life contained in them. It was a madness that would constantly linger in them and would not disappear unless they died, even if they could not hit Su Ming in one strike.


    When he saw the five pirs of light charge towards him, a glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He raised his right hand and struck the top of his skull. A ck dragon of one thousand something feet immediately shot out with a roar.


    When the Dragon of Destruction appeared, it roared at the five pirs of light, and the whole gxy seemed to tremble. A boundless amount of freezing aura instantly gathered around him from all directions as if the Dragon of Destruction was the master of cold, and it could summon all the cold air in the gxy to itself.


    As cracking sounds echoed in space, the five pirs of light were instantly frozen. Ice swiftly spread through them, and in the blink of an eye, it spread through the fives, turning them into blocks of ice.


    A loud bang shot up, and the ice shattered. The fives crumbled as well. The Dragon of Destruction then returned to the top of Su Ming¡¯s skull. With an aloof expression, Su Ming took a step forward and stepped onto South Union¡¯s continent.


    When his foodnded, the continent shuddered with a bang. Cracks instantly spread out as if the continent was about to fall apart.


    ¡°I am Ninth Summit¡¯s Great Sect Elder Mo Su! From today onwards, South Union will exist no longer. All of you will now offer up your souls and surrender!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the area with an imposing tone. At that moment, mountains surrounded the sky of South Union while there were cracks and loud rumblesing from everywhere on the ground. The shattered ice from the fives around them were still shooting out into space, and the Light of Extreme Darkness surrounded the area like a tidal wave that had been swept up from the surface of an ocean and would spill down on them at any moment.


    It would not be a lie to describe this sight as the world on the verge of ruin.


    This scene along with Su Ming¡¯s voice echoing in the air immediately created an indescribable presence that broke the hearts of all the cultivators. Even those in Death Realm would tremble under it.


    After a long while, a voice filled withplicated emotions came out from the broken continent. Gradually, it was followed by other people saying the same thing.


    ¡°We are... willing to surrender...¡±


    As many voices came from the ground when the cultivators offered their souls, Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit descended on them and turned into a cry of heaven that swiftly enveloped the area. Once Su Ming left his Brand on the hearts of the three hundred thousand cultivators, a vast amount ofws of fate came to him.


    This vast increase allowed Su Ming to see hope in Possessing True Morning Dao World!


    ¡®I want to Possess... True Morning Dao World!¡¯


    Su Ming swiftly lifted his head like a wolf revealing his fangs!

 Chapter 1220: Possessing True Morning Dao World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Possessing True Morning Dao World (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The power ofws of fate are divided into external and internal fate. Su Ming could sense that he had left his Brand on many cultivators¡¯ souls and felt that those people¡¯s destinies were in his hands. With this method, he could forcefully turn all of those cultivators into his own fate.


    This Art was not something honorable, but Su Ming did not care. All that mattered to him was making himself stronger before the disaster descended, because only by doing so he could have the ability to protect those he wanted to protect.


    The three hundred thousand cultivators in South Union, the five hundred thousand cultivators on the other side of the whirlwind, the hundreds of thousands of cultivators from New Dao Sect, and the people in Ninth Summit might not total to two million, but once the power of this much external fate surged into Su Ming¡¯s heart, his aura increased exponentially.


    At the same time, it was as if one million something glowing spots appeared in his mind. They might have been weak, but they continuously exuded a presence that strengthened Su Ming¡¯s soul.


    With the cultivators serving as his external fate, he could fuse them into his heart and turn it into his internal fate. With the power he would gain once he perfected internal and external fate, he could make the universe tremble. If he used it along with his cultivation base, he could envelop the gxy with his soul, then with his will, he could rece True Morning Dao World¡¯s will!


    This was the path Su Ming had chosen, and he had already traversed most of it. At that moment, as the one million somethingws of fate gathered in his mind and Su Ming closed his eyes, a storm began raging in his heart.


    Booming sounds echoed in his mind. All the glowing spots fused into Su Ming¡¯s soul, making him feel as if he had split into one million parts. He felt as if he could sense every single person¡¯s thoughts and past. In fact, he felt that if he wanted to, he could instantly turn into every single person linked to him.


    ¡®Gather... the internal fate!¡¯


    At the instant Su Ming opened his eyes and a ray of dark light appeared in them, his aura increased by leaps and bounds. Right after, a power just a sliver away from Death Realm erupted from him in abundance. It was his cultivation base.


    It was not as powerful as his physical body, but to Su Ming, as long as he could gather thews of fate on himself, he could reach a state ofpletion, and his cultivation base would break through Life Realm and truly move into Death Realm!


    In fact, if he sessfully Possessed True Morning Dao World, Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation would jump to a terrifying Realm. He had no idea how strong that Realm would be, but he knew that if he seeded... he would be True Morning Dao World!


    At that time, at his thought, True Morning Dao World would rise to power, and he dismissed it, True Morning Dao World would die!


    And since True Morning Dao World was part of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, if he was sessful in his Possession, Su Ming would ascend to an even higher ne of existence. Then, he would truly be able to call himself a part of Arid Triad.


    Besides the Abyss Builders, no one else in the entire Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos could do this. In fact, based on the words of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, the will to control the abyss filling True Morning Dao World had immediately allowed Su Ming to determine that he was not the only one who wanted to Possess True Morning Dao World. Su Xuan Yi, too, wanted to do it!


    At that moment, Su Ming hade to understand what was going on. As thews of fate gathered on him, he understood another truth.


    It was not only because he was sealed and Di Tian was lurking around outside that Su Xuan Yi had isted himself in Morning Dao Sect. It was because he had a crazy ambition. It originated from the words he had shouted at True Morning Dao World the year his wife died.


    ¡°This World shall be built for Abyss!¡±


    These words might be an Art and a Curse. But no matter what, from that moment onwards, Su Xuan Yi had started making preparations to Possess True Morning Dao World. From then on, be it the war between the Immortals¡¯ Union and Morning Dao Sect or the gap torn in Arid Triad, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s madness was hidden in everything.


    As he continued making his preparations and weakened True Morning Dao World bit by bit so that the will to control the abyss filled it and caused more people to die, it reached a state where it could be Possessed.


    It might be because his soul was not that of an Antecedental Spirit which made him unable to Possess the True World just yet. There were still some problems lurking around for him, but before long, once hepleted the final stage of his ns, he would immediately Possess True Morning Dao World.


    Su Ming hade topletely understand this once he returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m faster,¡± Su Ming muttered, and the one million something glowing spots in his body melted to fuse together with his soul.


    Once they did, a loud bang echoed in his head, and his soul instantly grew endlessly. During that moment, all the cultivators who were Branded by Su Ming shivered.


    While trembling, the three hundred thousand cultivators below Su Ming knelt down and worshiped him. On the other side of the whirlwind, the cultivators from Ninth Summit, New Dao Sect, and the five hundred thousand cultivators from South Union who had surrendered did the same.


    At that moment, a figure appeared in their heads. That figure... belonged to Su Ming.


    At the moment it appeared in the minds of one million something cultivators, it meant that Su Ming had perfected his external fate and that once his internal fate fused with it, it would reach a state of near perfection.


    When booming sounds echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind like drum rolls, they also echoed in the minds of the one million something cultivators. The map of a gxy immediately appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, as if his eyes had be the gxy itself. The light within his eyes was the light from thes.


    His soul grew and his will spread out rapidly at that moment. A feeling that he was in control of his own destiny and his ownws of fate immediately rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. It was a feeling akin to being the will of heaven, and it made it easier for Su Ming to be the will of heaven, since it provided a great help!


    The appearance of this aid meant that Su Ming¡¯s internal fate... had been perfected!


    His cultivation base broke through Life Realm at that instant and moved into Death Realm. This meant that his physical body and cultivation base were in Death Realm at the same time, and it also meant that Su Ming¡¯s offensive abilities had be stronger again.


    A piercing, bright light appeared in his eyes. He made his mind scatter, and his will of an Antecedental Spirit spread out to rece the will of the universe in the area before it turned into the will of heaven that swiftly spread in every direction.


    At the same time it spread out, the will to control abyss with Su Ming¡¯s Brand which filled all of True Morning Dao World seemed to turn into a path that guided Su Ming as his will spread out, allowing him to swiftly increase his speed.


    When his will covered all of True Morning Dao World, he would begin his Possession!


    Almost at the instant Su Ming spread out his will, a sigh echoed faintly in the sealed Dao Ocean within Morning Dao Sect...


    ¡°So finally... someone is here to rece Morning Dao, huh?¡±


    It was also at that moment that Su Xuan Yi opened his eyes while in the pce floating in the gxy within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. There were seventy-nine oilmps around him. Sixty-three of them were lit.


    ¡®Damn it, this person really wants to rece True Morning Dao World! It¡¯s mine! This is a chance to Possess it I created after preparing for countless years! It¡¯s mine!


    ¡®No matter who you are, how dare you try snatching True Morning Dao World from my hands?! What right do you have to snatch it from me?!¡¯


    A hint of anxiety appeared in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes. He cast a nce at the burning oilmps around him, then gritted his teeth.


    ¡®No matter. Even if there¡¯s still a bit left, I cannot afford to wait any longer!¡¯


    Resolve appeared in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes. He shut them and had his divine sense spread out with a bang so that it would rapidly fuse into the sixty-three burning oilmps!

 Chapter 1221: Possessing True Morning Dao World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Possessing True Morning Dao World (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®The seventy-two oilmps symbolize my soul ascending seventy-two times. By doing so, I can temporarily allow myself to obtain the will of an Antecedental Spirit. When I Possess True Morning Dao World, I will sessfully have my soul ascend, and I will... be an Antecedental Spirit even without using the Spirit Ascension Hall!


    ¡®And that inert Predecessor of Dao Ocean has been sealed in that endless Dao Ocean. It has a tight connection with True Morning Dao World, which is a telling sign that it is True Morning Dao World¡¯s servant.


    ¡®It will then be the servant of whoever bes True Morning Dao World... It¡¯s a pity that I only have sixty-three oilmps lit right now. If I could have more time...¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul swiftly spread out and turned into sixty-three portions to fuse into the sixty-three oilmps. In an instant, they began to shine more brightly, and their light grew stronger.


    As the light spread out endlessly, it enveloped the entire pce. Then it went forward as if it had entered space, and with a unique method, it allowed Su Xuan Yi¡¯s will to appear in True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°This world shall be built for Abyss!¡±


    The Su Xuan Yi who appeared in True Morning Dao World was the soul and the mind. The next moment, his voice spread out in an unseen manner.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s soul spread out in True Morning Dao World, and his voice too echoed in space in an unseen manner.


    ¡°This world shall be built for Abyss!¡±


    Two Abyss Builders were about to Possess one object at the same time. This sort of thing was incredibly rare. Even when the Fifth True World was still around, Abyss Builders would not readily do such a thing.


    This sort of Possession would not allow two people to Possess half of the same object in the end. Instead, the two would have to fight each other over it to the death. Unless one of them gave up beforehand, they would have to fight until a victor emerged.


    If Su Ming¡¯s struggle and subsequent escape from Su Xuan Yi¡¯s control was a fight in the dark, then right then, it would be straightforward battle between Abyss Builders.


    There was only one True Morning Dao World. Whoever Possessed it would be the winner and obtain the right and the upper hand in surviving the next disaster. This was something Su Ming knew, and it was also something Su Xuan Yi understood.


    It was a battle about which no cultivator in True Morning Dao World knew about, and one outsiders would not notice. At the instant Su Xuan Yi¡¯s mind fused into True Morning Dao World, it began.


    Su Ming sat in space when his soul spread out with a bang. The will to make the Abyss grow extended swiftly, and the constant ripples made his soul spread out, gradually covering distances further and further away from him. When he enveloped the entire True World, just like when he had asked the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe to help him leave his Brand in the will to make the Abyss grow, he saw countless brokens in True Morning Dao World, the whirlwind, and the cultivators.


    At the same time, he saw another will within True Morning Dao World. It was filled with an invasive air as well as a supreme, domineering air. It was as if all those who antagonized it would be brutally killed by it.


    At the instant he noticed this will, Su Ming knew who it was¡ªSu Xuan Yi!


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s will had also noticed the person whom he hated to the core and who he treated as the person who snatched his chance as well as someone who wanted to steal the thing he had prepared for tens of thousands of years to enjoy the benefits for himself.


    ¡°Su Ming!¡±


    A storm immediately raged in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s mind, but within it, there was also disbelief. No matter what, he had not expected that Su Ming, who should have be a mortal, would be the cultivator who wanted to snatch the fruits of his preparations.


    At the moment the two people¡¯s souls noticed each other, the very first unseen crash between them happened in True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°You ungrateful wretch! How dare you fight your father for True Morning Dao World?! You¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    Boundless killing intent wafted off Su Xuan Yi. His will charged towards Su Ming¡¯s soul with a bang. By the looks of it, he wanted to use his will of an Antecedental Spirit which came from using the sixty-three oilmps to kill Su Ming straight away.


    He did not care what method Su Ming had used to obtain the same right as him to Possess True Morning Dao World. He did not care whether Su Ming had outside help. In Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes, no matter how strong the outside help was, their strength would fall far behind that of Su Xuan Yi himself, and it was especially so when Possessing True Morning Dao World. This action relied on a person¡¯s soul and will. In this aspect, Su Xuan Yi was incredibly confident in himself.


    ¡®Unless he¡¯s a real Antecedental Spirit, then no one can shake the will of my soul right now!¡¯ With confidence and killing intent, Su Xuan Yi swept up his soul and instantly sent it crashing forward.


    Su Ming was silent. In truth, he still had a myriad of mixed feelings in his heart while faced with the person he had regarded as his father in the past... but Su Ming had alsopletely cut off that false father and son love when the Seed of Life Extermination was extracted from him. He might have mixed feelings in his heart, but when he came face to face to Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul, a chilling intent appeared in his soul despite him remaining silent.


    The next moment, Su Ming¡¯s soul acted without any hesitation and charged against the iing Su Xuan Yi¡¯s will. He did not use any divine abilities, no Arts, or even his physical body. He only used his soul and will to crash against him. This crash would not cause any sort of bang, but during the instant their souls and wills collided against each other, a loud rumble swept through all of True Morning Dao World was stirred up.


    Booming sounds surged into space and enveloped the entire gxy. Many brokens shattered straight away. The gxy distorted, and cracks appeared in it. The cultivators who survived instantly turned pale, and their cultivation bases became chaotic. The blood in their bodies seemed to have stopped flowing as well.


    A feeling as if the world was being destroyed immediately rose in each cultivator¡¯s heart.


    Only Su Ming alone could hear Su Xuan Yi¡¯s disbelieving voice. When the two people¡¯s souls and wills crashed, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul fell swiftly backwards. Su Ming¡¯s soul, too, tumbled back. The two of them were on par on the first collision!


    However, Su Xuan Yi knew that his soul and will was not Su Ming¡¯s opponent. While their first crash might have made it seem as if they were equals, six of his sixty-three oilmps were extinguished straight away, leaving him with only fifty-seven oilmps. When all the oilmps were extinguished, he could no no longer Possess True Morning Dao World, and it would mean that he had failed.


    More importantly though, he had toplete his Possession or leave before it happened. Otherwise, if all the oilmps were extinguished and his soul as well as his will were still in True Morning Dao World, he would never be able to return to his body.


    ¡®How can this be? How can this ungrateful wretch¡¯s soul... be so strong?! Someone is helping him. There must be someone helping him... It¡¯s impossible that his soul has surpassed mine! I¡¯ve already taken a leap and be an Antecedental Spirit! It¡¯s impossible that he can fight against an Antecedental Spirit!¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul fell back in disbelief and no longer came into contact with Su Ming. Instead, he swiftly began Possessing True Morning Dao World.


    ¡®He¡¯s not an Antecedental Spirit, but used a unique method to forcefully make himself raise to the status of an Antecedental Spirit. But by how anxious he is, there should be drawbacks to this method. He can¡¯t...st for long!¡¯


    Su Ming had his soul move. In an instant, he grasped the key of the problem. That was why when his soul fell back, he started Possessing True Morning Dao World as well.


    If anyonepared the huge True Morning Dao World to a person¡¯s body, then whoever between Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi could upy more of it within the shortest period of time would seize the upper hand. As long as the person continued holding onto it, their chances of sess would be increased.


    If True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was a nk te, then it would be much easier for Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi to Possess it. However, True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was sentient, and it would not just allow them to Possess it.


    The instant Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi began Possessing True Morning Dao World, a will which was weak but still great enough awakened. It appeared within True Morning Dao World. The will was ancient and had the mighty pressure of a True World. It was a supreme life form, a noble existence which even the wills of Antecedental Spirits would have to avoid.


    It was True Morning Dao World¡¯s will. Originally, it was a hundred times stronger than it was right then. It was one of the four Worlds of Arid Triad, so it was definitely not something a cultivator couldpare to. However, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s preparations and ns that spanned tens of thousands of years had weakened True Morning Dao World¡¯s will bit by bit until it was severely weakened... This went until the will reached the threshold beneath which it could be Possessed despite appearing as if it was still an unbeatable force.


    If True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was slightly stronger, Su Xuan Yi would not have been able to forcefully Possess it due to it being a higher state of being, but right then, while it was difficult, it was still within his capabilities.


    But it was different for Su Ming. After all, he was a real Antecedental Spirit who had received his inheritance from All Spirits Hall. Because of it, Su Ming¡¯s chances of being sessful in the Possession business were higher than those of Su Xuan Yi.


    After all... he had time, while Su Xuan Yi did not have a single moment to spare.


    Even if Su Xuan Yi had yet to bring out his moves which he had prepared for tens of thousands of years, Su Ming, too, still had the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    To Su Ming, this was a battle he would definitely win.


    ¡®Su Xuan Yi... there is no way you will win this time.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s soul spread out swiftly. With the will to make the Abyss grow as his lead, he crashed and fought against True Morning Dao World¡¯s will while continuously Possessing and upying it. His soul was the will of an Antecedental Spirit, and all the ces he covered would instantly turn into his will of heaven. This also meant that those ces would bepletely separated from True Morning Dao World¡¯s will and be a gxy which belonged to Su Ming¡¯s will.


    The fight and Possession of the two people against True Morning Dao World¡¯s will might have seemed to have no dangers involved, but distortions that caused True Morning Dao World to roar had been stirred up in the outside world. The remaining cultivators in the True World had pale faces. Almost all of them had a strong feeling that... the gxy seemed to have split into three portions. There were three wills that caused them to tremble, and they were madly devouring each other.


    ¡®What is he doing?!¡¯


    Beyond a that had shattered due to the distortions formed by Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi¡¯s Possession of True Morning Dao World was Su Ming¡¯s aunt... The beautiful woman had a slightly pale look at that moment. She stared at the gxy and sucked in a breath when disbelief appeared on her face.


    ¡®He... wants to Possess this World?!¡¯


    The woman¡¯s heart trembled. She was shocked by Su Ming¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 1222: Possessing True Morning Dao World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Possessing True Morning Dao World (3)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a fight between three wills. One of them was True Morning Dao World¡¯s, and it was fighting back fiercely. It absolutely would not allow itself to be Possessed. Once it happened, everything about it would be wiped off. The struggle was its natural instinct to live.


    The other two wills belonged to Su Xuan Yi and Su Ming. The two of them were wary of each other while swiftly upying True Morning Dao World. A battle on three fronts went on fiercely as loud booming sounds echoed in True Morning Dao World.


    Su Ming continuously sent his soul and will outwards. In the blink of an eye, he had already upied one-tenth of True Morning Dao World, and he was still going on. Due to the existence of the will to make the Abyss grow, Su Ming¡¯s soul could fill up True Morning Dao World much faster.


    As for Su Xuan Yi, after his initial sh against Su Ming¡¯s soul, he no longer wanted to fight against him. Instead, he fought against time to upy True Morning Dao World. To him, time was precious, and it was the key to his victory.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days went by. To others, they might have been just an instant, but to Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi, it felt as if several years had gone by.


    The expansion of their will over True Morning Dao World caused the feeling as if they had turned into the True World fill Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi¡¯s hearts. This feeling grew stronger as they upied morend, and the sensation of his will bing stronger caused Su Ming to imagine the glory he would receive in the future in this path he was certain to take.


    When the eighth day arrived, Su Ming¡¯s soul upied nearly three-tenths of True Morning Dao World. The further he progressed, the harder the Possession became. The resistance from True Morning Dao World¡¯s will caused arge amount of ripples to appear in Su Ming¡¯s soul. If it was not because he was an Antecedental Spirit, his will might have shattered a long time ago. He then would have be a soulless, living dead.


    The will of an Antecedental Spirit provided great aid to Su Ming at that moment, helping his soul not to copse. No matter how strong True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was, it couldn¡¯t Su Ming¡¯s soul from spreading.


    As he continued Possessing and upying the True Morning World, epiphanies continuously rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He could clearly sense his state of being raise ceaselessly, which made his soul be greater. The regions taken over by him were filled with his will, which turned into the will of heaven. It was a supreme will that allowed him to decide the life and death of the World with just one thought.


    Yet while Su Ming was continuously upying the True World, Su Xuan Yi was no slower. After all, he had been preparing for this for years. During the seven days, around a dozen of his oilmps had extinguished. By then, there were only forty-one left, but he had also Possessed three-tenths of True Morning Dao World.


    At that moment, a stalemate appeared between the three wills filling True Morning Dao World. It was difficult for Su Ming to continue because True Morning Dao World¡¯s will had already reached an incredibly violent state. If he approached it in the slightest bit, he would feel as if his soul was about to shatter.


    It was the same for Su Xuan Yi, and anxiety appeared in his heart. Three more of his oilmps had extinguished, so he had only thirty-eightmps left. His window of time was growing smaller and smaller. At that moment, he could no longer care much about anything else. His hate for Su Ming had grown to a heinous degree.


    ¡®You ungrateful wretch!¡¯


    At the instant Su Xuan Yi¡¯s will shouted those words in its mind, the thirty-eight burning oilmps in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World looked as if a gust of wind had blown over them. They swayed simultaneously, and six of them were immediately extinguished, but because of it, the remaining thirty-two oilmps instantly burned several times brighter than before.


    In the meantime, on more than three hundreds within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World were more than ten million cultivators sitting and meditating. They coughed up blood simultaneously, and their bodies instantly withered. It looked like their life force had been extracted to be the oil needed to make the mes burn brighter.


    With the momentum provided by the light from the oilmps burning brighter, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s will instantly swelled up. While True Morning Dao World roared, the areas Su Xuan Yi upied filled with endless lightning. He felt as if there was lightning swimming in his soul along with a blinding light, so the gxies he had upied were no longer dark but as bright as day.


    At the same time, firelight filled his soul. This scene could be seen by those around him, but what they could not see was that Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul seemed to have be a hugemp. When it shone, he upied even more areas. From the previous three-tenths, he reached four-tenths, forcefully snatching one-tenth of the area belonging to True Morning Dao World¡¯s will.


    This was the trump card Su Xuan Yi had prepared!


    ¡°Do you need me to take action?¡± While Su Ming stared at that scene coldly, the voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribed echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Not for the moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That is also someone from Great Abyss Tribe. If you don¡¯t take any action to stop him, True Morning Dao World won¡¯t belong to you.¡± The voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was calm, but there was a faint hint of curiosity in him.


    ¡°True Morning Dao World¡¯s will may be extremely weakened, but unless the person Possessing it upies all of it in one go... it will not be so easy to take it over. It would not have remained gasping for itsst breath to this date if that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s words were cold, and his heart was calm. He did not attack, but retained the three-tenths of the area belonging to him while he watched Su Xuan Yi and True Morning Dao World¡¯s will sh against each other violently.


    Booming sounds rose continuously in True Morning Dao World, stirring up uneasiness and fear in many cultivators. Even the cultivators from the Ninth Summit felt the same way. Only Su Ming¡¯s senior brothers were watching the gxy in the distance quietly.


    They could vaguely sense that... one of the three wills in the gxy was familiar to them. They felt as if they were looking at Su Ming.


    Within the sealed Morning Dao Sect was the Predecessor of Dao Ocean silently watching all of the happenings. It did not take any action but only waited quietly for the final results. It was waiting for the arrival of the person who Possessed True Morning Dao World, if anyone eventually seeded, that is.


    Booming sounds echoed in space. With the vast power of the firelight, once Su Xuan Yi upied four-tenths of True Morning Dao World, he pounced on True Morning Dao World¡¯s will once more. He had to do this. It did not matter whether it was attacking Su Ming or Possessing True Morning Dao World, he had to continuously spend the power of the firelight, since he could not waste any time. That was why he temporarily let Su Ming off the hook and chose to focus all his power on Possessing True Morning Dao World.


    Still, he retained some strength to prevent Su Ming from suddenlying over. He had been preparing for the Possession for tens of thousands of years, but the end result came up to be so frustrating. This made Su Xuan Yi feel so much hate for Su Ming that he wanted to tear him apart alive.


    While True Morning Dao World¡¯s will continued shrinking and Su Xuan Yi upied it forcefully, a sh of crimson suddenly shone. It was like a sharp de that instantly charged at Su Xuan Yi.


    No one besides Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi could see the red sh. This was not any divine ability, but a drop of blood gathered together by countlessws. It blood was crimson and contained in it was a power that could destroy all lives. It was a drop of origin blood which True Morning Dao World¡¯s will had formed from its own body.


    When the red light shone, the blood touched Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul and immediately broke down without a sound to turn into ayer of red fog. It instantly fused into the soul, and Su Xuan Yi roared. The thirty-two oilmps in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World swayed simultaneously, and three more were extinguished. Once there were only twenty-nine left, the remaining light immediately became brighter to fight against the red fog.


    But at that moment, eight more drops of blood swiftly came from True Morning Dao World¡¯s will. When they flew out, they gathered together to form a long red de. It swung on Su Xuan Yi despite a boundless distance between them.


    With it, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul fell swiftly backwards. A small portion of him was cut off. When he fell back, the four-tenths of the gxy he had upied shrank to only three-tenths.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone at that instant. Once he sent a divine thought to the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, his soul moved with a bang and charged at Su Xuan Yi.


    ¡°Senior, please help me by temporarily trapping True Morning Dao World¡¯s will. Let me have some time to fight against Su Xuan Yi!¡±


    Su Ming did not ask the old man to help him persecute Su Xuan Yi. He... wanted to personally take action and make him lose his right to fight in the battle to Possess True Morning Dao World!


    When his divine thought echoed in space, Su Ming¡¯s soul and will instantly closed in on the retreating Su Xuan Yi. He did not use any divine abilities, Arts, or Enchanted Treasures. Instead, he simply had his will of an Antecedental Spirit turn into the will of heaven and crash into Su Xuan Yi.


    Booming sounds surged into space and reverberated through True Morning Dao World, causing ripples to appear in the gxies. Space was torn, ands roared while the cultivators were in shock.


    Su Xuan Yi let out an unresigned roar in his soul. ¡°Ungrateful wretch!¡±


    The attack had instantly extinguished two of his twenty-nine oilmps in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, which meant that only twenty-seven remained.


    Su Ming¡¯s soul surged forward. He did not stop and crashed into Su Xuan Yi again. His presence screamed that he would not stop until he died. It also contained theplicated emotions Su Ming had towards his past, his intent to die back then, and his counterattack towards his previous destiny.


    Booming sounds reverberated through space, and Su Xuan Yi¡¯s roars grew even shriller. When he collided against Su Ming, his oilmps were reduced from twenty-seven to twenty-five, then to twenty-three, and the area he upied shrank from three-tenths to two-tenths. The remaining portion was mostly upied by Su Ming¡¯s soul, and the moment the other showed weakness, he started invading Su Xuan Yi¡¯s territory as if he was showing his fangs.


    ¡°I was never your son to begin with! On what grounds can you call me an ungrateful wretch?!


    ¡°You used me for years by nting the Seed of Life Extermination in my heart. When I learned this, I gave up on life, and from that moment onwards, there was no longer a bond between us.


    ¡°Right now, I am Possessing True Morning Dao World... If you dare snatch my future path from my hands, we will never be able to live under the same sky!¡±


    When Su Ming sent his divine thought forward, his soul crashed violently into Su Xuan Yi¡¯s, and loud bangs surged into space. Su Ming also suffered pain as if he was about to shatter from his constant attacks, but his heart was full of viciousness. He was certain that Su Xuan Yi would not be able tost long, so he crashed into him again and again.

 Chapter 1223: Possessing True Morning Dao World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Possessing True Morning Dao World (4)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sixteen, fourteen... countless soundless booms reverberated through Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul. His firelights in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World were burning at theirst, but Su Ming was not showing any signs of weakness. Instead, as Su Xuan Yi moved back and Su Ming continuously pressed onward, his side started growing bigger.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi was forced back nonstop. He was already certain that Su Ming was an Antecedental Spirit. If that was not the case, Su Ming would definitely not have been able to do this, but this was simply too far-fetched and ridiculous. After all, Su Xuan Yi had been plotting for years, but he still could not enter the world where the All Spirits Hall was located and could not have his spirit ascend. If that was not the case, there was no way he would be in such a pathetic state.


    Since that way was blocked, he had chosen another path to be an Antecedental Spirit. He would Possess True Morning Dao World, enve the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, steal his identity of an Antecedent Spirit, then make himself perfect, but all of this waspletely ruined by Su Ming who came charging at him in an aggressive manner.


    ¡®Fine...¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi sighed in his heart. He could no longer change anything. It was already set in stone that True Morning Dao World would not belong to him. The preparations he had made for years were bound to turn into Su Ming¡¯s serendipity.


    He might feel aggrieved and unwilling to admit defeat, but his formidable warlord side allowed him to deduce that he could not change things. once he realized that, the thought of leaving immediately arose in his heart.


    Possessing True Morning Dao World was just a part of his n. If he was sessful, he could continue with his n, but even if he failed, Su Xuan Yi still had backup ns. He could give up on True Morning Dao World and in turn Possess the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    But even though the unresigned Su Xuan Yi had chosen to leave, when Su Ming¡¯s soul crashed into him, his divine thought shone. He hade up with something sinister, since his hatred towards Su Ming had grown to an unprecedented degree.


    ¡®Even if I am bound to be unable to continue this battle of Possession... I will not let things be easy for you. Even if I can¡¯t Possess it and True Morning Dao World¡¯s will make preparations, making it so that even if I want to Possess it again in the future, the level of difficulty will be significantly higher due to its vignce, I will make it so that you won¡¯t seed as well!¡¯


    With this thought, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul moved back again amid the loud rumbles. At the instant the area he upied was reduced to only about one-tenth of True Morning Dao World...


    ¡°Fire that extinguishes Abyss, burn the will of my life force and turn it into imperishable mes. Seal... this ungrateful wretch¡¯s will in Abyss!¡±


    When Su Xuan Yi¡¯s voice reverberated through space, thirteen of the remaining fourteen oilmps in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World were extinguished. Right after, the light on the remaining oilmp instantly reached an indescribably piercing degree. Its light immediately charged out of the pce and spread through the gxy in all directions.


    At the same time, the ten million cultivators prepared by Su Xuan Yi for the Possession in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World coughed up blood together, and all of them immediately withered. In fact, nearly three-tenths of the cultivators were instantly reduced to ashes, as if an invisible me had burned them to a crisp.


    As nearly three-tenths of cultivators died and all the cultivators withered, their life force rose in vast quantities and turned into nourishment that allowed the me to surge into the heavens. Once it formed a boundless light, it fused into True Morning Dao World and into Su Xuan Yi¡¯s soul to turn into an imperishable me which was a huge burning wick!


    It swayed, and the sea of fire in the area roared before disappearing in a sh. When it reappeared, it enveloped Su Ming and started burning furiously while treating him as the wick.


    ¡°Ungrateful wretch! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll continue with the Possession! Abyss Seal!¡±


    When Su Xuan Yi¡¯s voice resounded in space with a sinister tone, his soul shattered. He had cut off the soul that had fused into True Morning Dao World firmly and resolutely. With the price of a part of his soul shattering, he cut off his connection with True Morning Dao World and returned to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    The meditating Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes flew open in the pce within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, revealing red within them. The man jolted and coughed up seven mouthfuls of blood. With each mouthful, his body would wither slightly, his aura would weaken, and his face would also age.


    When he coughed up his seventh mouthful, his body was reduced to mere skin and bones. His aura was as weak as a trickle of water, and his face was no longer that of a middle-aged man, but an old man with a dark look on his face.


    ¡°Su Ming!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi was practically grinding his teeth. His heart was filled with great indignation. He had prepared for tens of thousands of years to Possess True Morning Dao World, and even acquired a dozen something divine abilities to make sure that he had about eight-tenths of a chance to seed.


    But most of those methods could only be activated when he had lit all seventy-two oilmps to form the Eternal Candle me. He could only execute them once he had be an Imperishable Soul. The mes then would not disappear so quickly either... but the insufficient number of lit candles caused him to be unable to execute almost nine-tenths of the methods he had prepared. There was no way that he could take that lying down.


    A hint of regret rose in his heart. He should have killed Su Ming in the past and not listened to Sang¡¯s persuasions. He should not have allowed an ant who no longer had any value to perish on its own.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t Possess True Morning Dao World, then no one is allowed to Possess it!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi panted harshly. A portion of his soul had been crushed, and the burden of it was incredibly great. It was equivalent to him being injured gravely, but he had to do that. If he did not cut off the part of his soul which had entered True Morning Dao World, then with the continued persecution and subsequent devouration of the remaining one-tenth he had of True Morning Dao World, Su Ming woulde over through his soul and cause irreparable damage to his original soul.


    Instead of allowing that to happen, he decided to cut his own soul off, and with that as the price, he sealed off Su Ming¡¯s path to chase after him and created... a chance to kill Su Ming.


    Su Xuan Yi stared at the only me burning in the seventy-two oilmps. He stared at the wick of the candle as if Su Ming was its wick.


    A ghastly, ferocious sneer appeared on his lips. Su Xuan Yi lifted his hands and formed a seal before he pointed at the candle.


    When Su Xuan Yi cut off his soul that had fused into True Morning Dao World, Su Ming sensed a shadow of death loom over his head. The moment that feeling appeared, an invisible sea of fire arose around him. No one could see it but Su Ming. It was an Abyss Fire that could burn all souls to a crisp.


    ¡°Abyss Seal... to seal the Abyss...¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s soul shed, he noticed that he seemed to have turned into a wick. The sea of fire surrounded him, and it would not be extinguished until he died.


    The sea of fire roared and started spinning around Su Ming rapidly. As it did so, he saw two hands within the mes. They seemed to be forming seals, and with each movement, the sea of fire would tumble several times more violently. It charged at Su Ming with loud roars.


    ¡®Is this your final move?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s soul shed. At the same time, heughed coldly. The threat of death might be bing stronger, the sea of fire around him might being towards him with loud bangs, and his soul might be restricted to an area he could not leave as if he had turned into a real wick, but he stillughed coldly. His soul roared.


    ¡°If my body does not move, my soul will not perish. If my soul does not perish, my will will not disappear. If my will does not disappear, then I, as an Antecedental Spirit will remain. If I, as an Antecedental Spirit remain, I will not perish!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming sent his divine thought forward, the spot where his physical body sat in a gxy far away from where his soul was immediately shone with a brilliant light. It came from the ring on his right index finger which flew out on its own and floated above him. The light drifted down his body like rainwater, enveloping it.


    As the small hint of power belonging to those in Avacaniya Realm contained in the supreme treasure spread out, the light from the ring appeared on Su Ming¡¯s soul which was trapped in the wick in a distant gxy. Then, Su Ming simply allowed the sea of fire to charge at him with loud roars since it could not injure him in the slightest. All of the fires were extinguished by the light of the ring.


    Su Ming... was no longer the weakling in the past. At that moment, he was an Antecedental Spirit. He was one of the few powerful warriors in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos who could conquer an entire region even if he was in Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s 360 Expanse Cosmoses.


    The years of experiences had given him a cautious personality. The countless brushes with death had taught him to act in a resolute and ruthless manner. Once all of these things merged together, Su Ming could analyse and judge all situations before he did anything, and he would also always have backup ns.


    One such example was the ring. He had not used it when he was fighting against Su Xuan Yi previously because he was looking out for any unforeseen circumstances.


    When the ring surrounded him, Su Ming¡¯s soul remained unmoving. He was not in a hurry. There was no way the fire around him would burn eternally. To keep the mes burning, Su Xuan Yi would have to pay a great price. He could notst long.


    ¡®I can¡¯tst long? Ungrateful wretch, even if you¡¯ve made preparations,pared to me, you are still too naive. This fire...¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi stared at the only oilmp before him in the pce, and a dark, contemptuous sneer appeared on his lips.


    ¡®I only need to control this me. The power allowing it to burn does note from my life force at all, but from you!¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi formed a seal with his hands and pointed forward. The oilmp immediately let out sizzling sounds, and the wick within it started to sway violently.


    At the same time, Su Ming jolted in True Morning Dao World. He had already noticed that something was off. The sea of fire around him did not grow weaker. Instead, once it extinguished, it rose up once more. Once it gathered together, it turned into two huge hands of mes, which formed a seal and pointed at him.


    Immediately after, Su Ming noticed a bundle of invisible mes alight in his soul. Once they appeared, a vast power that seemed to intend to burn his soul rose up within him. It was as if he had truly turned into a wick, and his soul was the oil on it. Once the mes were lit, it didn¡¯t seem possible to extinguish the mes. Only when the soul burned up would the oil run out and the mes be extinguished!


    At the instant the mes appeared, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph.


    ¡°Dragon of Destruction!¡±

 Chapter 1224: Possessing True Morning Dao World (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Possessing True Morning Dao World (5)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once Su Ming mentioned the Dragon of Destruction, endless cold seeped out from within his soul, which was now a wick. That cold erupted and reached its coldest straight away. It filled Su Ming¡¯s soul, making it feel like someone was howling within his soul.


    When the roars began, a ck Dragon of Destruction reced Su Ming¡¯s soul. At the instant it happened, a heinous, chilling aura spread out in every direction. It was extremely thick since it contained Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit and the one which had upied about six-tenths of True Morning Dao World. Due to this, the cold was so great that it almost instantly froze the wick within it.


    This could be said to be the cold of Su Ming¡¯s life. It gave off a feeling as if it could not live under the same sun as the sea of fire, as if there could not be two suns under the same sky. When it spread out, cracking sounds could be heard. Not only was the wick frozen, even all the mes in the area, including the fire hands forming seals werepletely frozen.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s aloof voice traveled out tly from the Dragon of Destruction¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    Once the word resounded in space, the ice on the wick shattered. The fire in the area and the two hands broke down as well.


    At the same time, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s body shuddered in the pce within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Ayer of frost had covered his hands that had been forming seals, and the oilmp before him was now a block of ice. When cracking sounds rose into the air, the ice shattered, and the oilmp was immediately reduced to pieces.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face was incredibly sullen. He looked as if he waspletely unbothered by the frost on his hands. Instead, he stared at the shattered oilmp. As his expression changed a few times, his face grew even more sullen.


    In True Morning Dao World, when the ice around Su Ming shattered and the sea of fire and the wick were crushed, his soul rushed out as if it had been freed from a cage.


    Like a bolt of lightning, Su Ming merged the region Su Xuan Yi had upied earlier¡ªone-tenth of True Morning Dao World¡ªwith his soul, which meant that he had nearly seven-tenths of True Morning Dao World at that moment. It could be said that he hadplete advantage in his hands.


    ¡°Thank you, senior,¡± Su Ming said in a divine thought. This thought reverberated through True Morning Dao World and stirred up booming sounds that shook the hearts of all the cultivators. It was like the might of heaven.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe did not speak. He retrieved his power and no longer held back True Morning Dao World¡¯s will. The instant he released it, the will of True Morning Dao World let out enraged roars.


    Instead of saying that this rage was a form of emotion, it would be more apt to say that it was a type of instinctual fear. As True Morning Dao World¡¯s will, it did not have any sort of emotions, but as a life form surpassing cultivators, it still had a natural instinct to desire to live.


    It instinctively sensed a great threat from Su Ming. This threat was so strong that it could make it disappear, causing it to lose its meaning to exist from then on, which was why True Morning Dao World¡¯s will immediately went into a state akin to madness and gathered up arge amount of its origin blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless...¡± Su Ming whispered softly. ¡°Morning Dao World has ended...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s soul swiftly moved. When it tumbled in all directions, he charged at the remaining three-tenths of the gxies upied by True Morning Dao World¡¯s will.


    ¡°A new era is about to arrive...


    ¡°It is an era that no longer belongs to you and the past. It is an era that belongs to me, Su Ming...


    ¡°From now on, I will rece you and be the greatest will in this World. It will still be named Morning Dao, and this World... will be my True Morning Dao World!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s divine thought echoed in space as booming sounds tumbled in the area. The gxies he upied¡ªa seven-tenth in total¡ª went crashing down fiercely against the spot where True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was.


    A loud bang shot up. Su Ming¡¯s will and True Morning Dao World¡¯s will crashed against each other fiercely. This was a deathmatch. It was True Morning Dao World¡¯s instinctual and crazed resistance and struggle. It did not want to disappear. It did not want to cease to exist.


    But Su Ming had to Possess True Morning Dao World. His state of being had to go through a metamorphosis after he became True Morning Dao World so that he would have the right to survive through the uing disaster.


    He also did not want the secret of the universe he saw in Heavenly Incense Rune... toe true one day. For that... he could give his all. No matter who blocked his path, Su Ming would crush them with the momentum he brought forth as he tread down his path. From the moment he decided to Possess True Morning Dao World...


    No one could stop him from bing a powerful warrior!


    ¡°My... True Morning Dao World!¡± Su Ming¡¯s soul roared.


    When he crashed against True Morning Dao World¡¯s will, he brought forth a cruel Possession. He invaded the gxies where True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was, and once he turned them into his gxies, he turned them into the will of heaven to nourish his soul.


    A bizarre event none of the cultivators could see was happening in True Morning Dao World. There were two great wills battlign in space. One was rapidly weakening and being reced but was still unresigned to its fate, and the other was constantly devouring and Possessing the former with a domineering air, an unswerving determination, and firm persistence.


    The sh between the two wills stirred up loud bangs in True Morning Dao World and made it shatter. Cracks continuously appeared in the gxies, and space tumbled about as if it had be an illusory ocean.s crumbled, then showed signs of gathering together again.


    The hearts of millions of cultivators trembled together. Their cultivation bases, their flesh and blood, their souls, and their everything seemed to have been thrown into chaos due to the two wills fighting against each other in the gxy at that moment.


    The Possession was cruel. It was one life rising to power in exchange of another life dying. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe stared at space. He watched Su Ming rising to power step by step and True Morning Dao World¡¯s will gradually weaken. He was waiting... for the moment Su Ming would seed.


    The stronger Su Ming became, the quicker the Arid Disaster would descend, and it meant that the time he needed to spend suffering while waiting would be shortened. Soon, he could fight against the Arid Disaster!


    Su Ming¡¯s aunt, the beautiful woman in blue was also in True Morning Dao World at that moment. She sensed the battle between the two wills in the gxy, and her face was pale. There was bewilderment in her eyes. In her mind, True Worlds could not be Possessed. They were a life form that had existed since ancient times, which was not something a cultivator¡¯s will could rece.


    Because of it, the event seemed like madness to her. Yet it also filled her with a reverence that made her heart shudder. It stemmed from Su Ming¡¯s will, a respect she had for him because she was not someone from the four Great True Worlds.


    Su Ming¡¯s senior brothers sensed the event as well, and it was especially so for Hu Zi. He was the manifestation of a Rune Spirit, which was why he could sense the changes in the universe especially strongly. He was much more attuned to it than other cultivators. Even those who had a higher level of cultivation than him would not be as sensitive to the universe as Hu Zi.


    At the instant he sensed that his youngest junior brother was one of the two wills, he also sensed that he was the will that was recing True Morning Dao World, and he had already moved to the final stage of his Possession...


    Second senior brother might not be as good as Hu Zi when it came to perception of the universe, but he was a Heavenly Phantom. He was not a cultivator, but another form of life born in the universe, which was his understanding towards the forms of life surpassed Hu Zi¡¯s.


    He could sense a powerful life bing stronger in the gxy, as if he was going through a metamorphosis. When his strength reached a boundless state, he would turn into a True World.


    And the familiaritying from this life allowed second senior brother to not even need to think about who it was. He could find the source of that familiarity straight away... It was his youngest junior brother, Su Ming!


    Due to him not possessing a head, Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother had to rely more on his other senses. He might not be as perceptive as his two junior brothers, but his instincts told him that the drastic change in the gxy right then wasrgely rted to Su Ming.


    The Predecessor of Dao Ocean in Morning Dao Ocean was also paying attention to the event. It stared at the gxy and at Su Ming while waiting quietly for the moment he seeded.


    The slumbering Rune Spirit in Heavenly Spirit Rune even showed a sign of waking up at that instant, but it quickly disappeared. Only a single sigh came from within.


    ¡°He still... moved down the pathid out for him by the secret of the universe...¡±


    Once the sigh scattered, the Rune Spirit of Heavenly Spirit Rune did not wake up but continued sleeping.


    As the change in True Morning Dao World urred, the eternally spinning Yin Death Vortex started showing signs of stopping.


    They grew more prominent with time. Judging by the looks of it, before long, the vortex wouldpletely stop moving. When seven days passed and the eighth day arrived, Yin Death Vortex stopped, but it onlysted for a few breaths before it started spinning again. However, when the vortex resumed spinning, it spun in the opposite direction than before.


    At that moment, Morning Dao Sect¡¯s Dao Ocean started raging furiously, and the hearts of countless cultivators in True Morning Dao World roared as if there was a voice echoing in them with an awe-inspiring might.


    Su Ming¡¯s senior brothers also noticed that... there seemed to be only one of the two wills left in the gxy!!


    ¡°He... seeded...¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saidnguidly while smiling faintly.


    ¡°He actually seeded!¡± The breathing of the woman in blue quickened. There was still disbelief on her face.


    True Morning Dao World rumbled, and those sounds were no longer muted. Instead, they could be heard by all the living. Those rumbles seemed to be everywhere. They echoed continuously in all of True Morning Dao World.


    The gxy no longer distorted, the space no longer cracked, yet everything in True Morning Dao World moved in reverse at that moment. A feeling of a newborn instantly filled the entire True World.


    Su Ming Possessed True Morning Dao World¡¯s will and wiped off its existence. He upied True Morning Dao World and spread his will of an Antecedental Spirit outwards to cover the entire gxy before he turned it into the will of heaven.


    His state of being was continuously rising, and his will could descend in every corner of True Morning Dao World. With a single thought, he could destroy True Morning Dao World; and with another thought, he could make True Morning Dao World live!


    He opened his eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up in a smile. When he lifted his right hand, a vortex of a gxy appeared on his palm. He lowered his head and stared at it as if he could see himself there.


    ¡°My... True Morning Dao World.¡±


    End of Arc 5.

 Chapter 1225: True World Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1225: True World Clone</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Arc 6: Arid Triad Disaster


    Su Ming stared at the gctical vortex in his hand. After a long while, he closed his eyes. He then sent his thoughts into the vortex. It felt as if he had just sent his thought moving past True Morning Dao World, causing it to have his thought contained in it.


    This was an incredibly bizarre feeling. True Morning Dao World was him, and he was True Morning Dao World. Perhaps more urately speaking, Su Ming had turned True Morning Dao World... into one of his clones!


    A True World clone!


    This clone could not move and did not possess any astonishing divine abilities... but Su Ming was in control of all those in this World. All those from beyond would also have their movements limited by Su Ming when they were in True Morning Dao World.


    Because it was his World!


    With his eyes closed, Su Ming sensed his senior brothers, the me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor and Chang He, who were on a remote in True Morning Dao World, and even the woman in blue. In fact, he felt as if he was standing right in front of her. He could see her clearly.


    Then, Su Ming saw a figure in a gxy within his True Morning Dao World. It seemed to be hesitating as if not knowing whether to move forward or retreat. The man was looking around nervously.


    That figure was filled with the presence of Abyss and was not a life born in True Morning Dao World. He was someone from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Su Ming also sensed Su Xuan Yi¡¯s presence on him. The person was swiftly withdrawing his killing intent back into his heart when the owner of True Morning Dao World changed.


    Su Ming only swept his will across that figure once beforepletely ignoring it. Instead, he went back to observe his True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°True World clone...¡± Su Ming mumbled after a long time. While he sensed his state of being after he had Possessed True Morning Dao World, he noticed that some strange changes had urred in him. Those changes had promoted his state of being and made him surpass himself. He continued to transform to ascend to a higher state of being.


    Su Ming quietly sensed everything as he was immersed in his epiphany. When his thoughts gradually slowed down, he opened his eyes.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe looked at him while sitting by his side. At the instant they met each other¡¯s gazes, the gctical vortex in Su Ming¡¯s right hand disappeared to fuse into his palm and be a part of his soul.


    ¡°How does it feel to Possess a True World and turn it into your clone?¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe asked faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that besides the mighty pressure brought by the will of heaven, this True World clone doesn¡¯t have any other divine abilities or attacks,¡± Su Ming answered calmly after staying silent for a moment.


    ¡°As long as this World does not perish, your soul will not perish, and your will will remain an eternal presence. This is your greatest serendipity. As for divine abilities and attacks... It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t exist, but that is not what a cultivator¡¯s mind can understand. Perhaps you will naturallye to gain an epiphany of it when you have been True Morning Dao World for a long period of time.¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe stared at Su Ming. He might look as calm as usual, but Su Ming could still sense a hint of harmless envy from the old man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It cannot be understood by a cultivator¡¯s minds...¡±


    Su Ming fell silent. He mulled over those words carefully. It was not to say that the old man had more understanding towards what would happen after Possessing a True World, but he had been living for many years, and he was just a step shy from bing an Ancestral Spirit, which was why he had much more experience than Su Ming. However, this was something that had never happened before, so even the old man did not know any details about it.


    ¡°I think I should understand it now...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes brightened up when he spoke. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the gxy before him. With it, an unseen force immediately gathered up from all directions without a single sound. In an instant, it turned into huge meteors.


    They charged into the distance. In the blink of an eye, more than millions of meteors filled the gxy. When they left, they turned into long arcs, presenting a breathtaking brilliance.


    ¡°I cannot use a cultivator¡¯s mindset to try and understand my True World clone. I have to treat myself as the greatest will in this World. Creating something out of nothing is just within a single thought,¡± Su Ming murmured.


    He pointed in another direction with his right hand. The gxy immediately distorted, and a appeared. It swelled up swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into aplete cultivation.


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes became brighter. When he swung his hands, the gxy rumbled. A huge crack appeared with a loud rip. It was one hundred thousand feet long, and it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    ¡°The power of the True World clone is its will and beliefs. With its will, it can form the universe, and its beliefs are endless.¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, red light suddenly shone in his eyes. A red bolt of lightning immediately roared and descended from space to charge towards the. It struck it, and the shuddered before it was reduced to nothingness.


    ¡°This is... disaster.¡±


    While Su Ming was mumbling, the pupils of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe shrank.


    ¡°All changes can be brought forth with a single thought... This is one of the divine abilities of my True World clone. Then when it fuses with my real body, new changes...¡±


    A faint smile gradually appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he fell into a contemtive silence. He then brought his right hand up and swung it at the distance. Immediately, ripples appeared in a gxy located incredibly far away from Su Ming but still located in True Morning Dao World. Those ripples showed up around the swiftly retreating figure who came from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and looked like it wanted to leave True Morning Dao World.


    The figure was a middle-aged man, and he was dressed in a gray robe. Naturally, he was the cultivator from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World who had been sent by Su Xuan Yi to investigate the will to make the Abyss grow. However, before he could gain any results, Su Ming had already begun Possessing True Morning Dao World, forcing Su Xuan Yi to appear and fight for the World.


    The middle-aged man did not have enough time to flee. At that moment, his face was pale. He turned into a long arc, and the only thought in his mind at that moment was to use the shortest time possible to leave True Morning Dao World and return to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    As ripples appeared in the space around him without a sound, the man¡¯s face changed. The next moment, countless ripples suddenly gathered together in the gxy before him, and a huge Abyss Gate appeared with a bang.


    The gate was so big that it looked like it was lifting up the heavens. At the instant it appeared, the man¡¯s pupils shrank, and his heart filled with shock.


    ¡®Once the clone fuses with me, my Abyss Gate... will be True Morning Dao World¡¯s Abyss Gate. When this gate appears... there will only be deaths. There will be none who live.¡¯


    At the instant a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips, the huge Abyss Gate in front of the middle-aged man opened with a bang. Once the Abyss Gate was activated, the middle-aged man let out a shrill scream of pain. His body withered swiftly, and his soul, life force, flesh and blood, and everything else disintegrated.


    When the Abyss Gate was open to the breadth of three fingers, the gray-robed middle-aged man vanished without a trace while screaming in pain. All traces of his existence were absorbed by the Abyss Gate.


    ¡®Disaster brought forth by my own will, Abyss Gate, and...¡¯


    A contemtive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Then, a memory surfaced in his mind. It was of a pair of hands weaving a doll with des of grass. As they continued weaving, the des of grass gradually gained the shape of a doll. The owner of those hands lifted his head, and a kind smile showed up on his face.


    It was Ugly Little Thing¡¯s father, a member of the family Su Ming could not forget.


    It was this method of weaving des of grass that had allowed Su Ming to understand the power of Curses. With the des of grass forming Curses, he could gather the power of the world and have it descend on the doll. This Art had provided him with great help before. Right then, after he Possessed True Morning Dao World and obtained his True World clone, he remembered this Curse, and a thought gradually formed in his mind.


    ¡®How powerful... would the Curse be if I formed it using grass knots filled with the power of a True World?¡¯


    Once that thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, he closed his eyes. When he spread his divine sense outwards, True Morning Dao World¡¯s gxies suddenly shuddered. It was as if they had turned into a huge de of grass, and knots were slowly formed on it. They were weaved together in an unseen manner based on Su Ming¡¯s will until they turned into a doll of True Morning Dao World.


    No one could see this doll. It existed only in Su Ming¡¯s mind, and it had his thoughts gathered on it as well as his understanding of the Curse. True Morning Dao World was the foundation, his will and beliefs were the ropes, and his Curse were knots. They appeared one by one, and when they werepletely formed, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open.


    The next instant, all of True Morning Dao World suddenly shuddered as if it hadpletely turned into the power of the Curse. When Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed in the direction of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World in the distance, he immediately sensed all the wills in his True World clone, including his will of an Antecedental Spirit, turn crimson. With a great corrosive power and Curse, it turned into a red thread that charged into the distance at an indescribable speed.


    Contained within it was Su Ming¡¯s will and everything about True Morning Dao World. It also exuded... a presence that made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble as well as made the expression of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe change drastically.


    ¡°This is... Arid Triad¡¯s will!¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe cried out. However, he immediately noticed something different. The red thread formed by Su Ming¡¯s Curse was not Arid Triad¡¯s will, just incredibly simr to it!


    ¡°Su Ming, retrieve this Art! Hurry!¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said quickly. He also spread out his divine sense and turned it into the will of heaven to charge towards the red thread, intending to block it.


    Su Ming was shocked, but at that moment, he also sensed something. There were three other great True Worlds¡¯ wills besides himself in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. Besides them, there was also another indescribable will that seemed as if it could seal him and the other three wills with just one thought. It was the highest form of will among them!


    That will seemed to be asleep, but even so, Su Ming could sense clearly that this being... was the master of Arid Triad!


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s Curse spread out, that will showed signs of waking up. This made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble. He immediately retrieved his Curse and scattered it in space.


    ¡°Did you sense it?¡± The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe looked swiftly at Su Ming. His expression wasplicated, since he was in disbelief towards Su Ming¡¯s Art.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he asked slowly, ¡°That is... Arid Triad¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is the sleeping Arid Triad¡¯s will. Do not ask anything about this will. When your Arid Disaster descends and I am certain of my assumption, I will tell you the answer, but before that... it absolutely must not wake up!


    ¡°Remember this. You have to remember this. Unless you absolutely have to... do not use the Art you cast just now. That Art... can affect those in Avacaniya Realm!¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe looked at Su Ming with a grave expression.

 Chapter 1226: Hello

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Hello</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It can affect those in Avacaniya Realm?¡± Su Ming looked at the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    ¡°Since this Art can make Arid Triad¡¯s will show signs of waking up due to sensing danger, it can naturally affect the powerful warriors in Avacaniya Realm. However, if you leave this True World, the might of the Art will be much weaker.¡±


    The old man slowly nodded. The storm raging his heart due to the astonishing sight brought forth by Su Ming¡¯s Art had yet to calm down, but he looked calm.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Does this divine ability that has the power of the Curse as its main force have a name?¡±


    Su Ming thought back on the process of him casting the Art in detail before he remembered Arid Triad¡¯s will, who had been a supreme presence which stood above all else. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Arid Curse.¡±


    ¡°Arid Curse... What a skill it is, Arid Curse!¡±


    The eyes of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe sparkled, and his figure gradually disappeared. When he fused into space, it looked like Su Ming was alone in the gxy.


    Su Ming swung his arm. The third eye at the center of his brow opened to reveal a slit. It no longer showed a pupil at that moment, but a gctical vortex which was True Morning Dao World. It was one of Su Ming¡¯s clones that was spread out around him at that moment, but the core had fused into his third eye.


    As a cultivator who was a True World, with just one thought, he could descend in any region he wanted in True Morning Dao World. At that moment, he took a step forward and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was past the sealed Relocation Rune and in... Morning Dao Sect.


    After Su Xuan Yi had left, the mountains and earth in Morning Dao Sect had shattered, the sky copsed, and the ground crumbled. There was no life left, just wreckage.


    Su Ming stared at the quiet Morning Dao Sect around him. He examined everything in this ce and could not help but remember all the things that had happened when he had stepped into the sect. After a long while, Su Ming walked past the wreckage of the shattered world. He went past crumbled continents and saw countless corpses.


    The people had passed away many years ago, so few of them retainedplete bodies. Most of them were torn to pieces, but despair and an unwillingness to ept death could still be seen on each of their faces.


    Su Ming had seen some of the people before in Morning Dao Sect, but most of the time, the faces were unfamiliar. A thick aura of death filled Morning Dao Sect. Even though Su Ming had already deduced that Morning Dao Sect would be destroyed and became certain of it when Xu Hui and De Shun appeared, but when he saw it with his own eyes, Su Ming could not help but sigh.


    The sect¡¯s past glory had all been reduced to ruins. The great sect of the past, the greatest sect in Morning Dao World... had now be dust.


    As he walked, Su Ming saw the carcasses of the four holy beasts. He then remembered their grand stature when holding up the continents during the Anointment Ceremony, but now... they had disappeared into the passage of time.


    Su Ming could not help theplicated feelings that arose within him. When he turned his head back and looked at everything that had happened after he returned from Divine Essence Star Ocean, it was all like a dream. At that moment, he was forced to return as Dao Kong, but now... he was the master of True Morning Dao World. All of True Morning Dao World was just his clone.


    Through his journey, everything that he experienced caused Su Ming to sigh and lift his right hand. With a swing, the copsed sky distorted slowly. As if time was flowing in reverse, the world began repairing itself, then rising upwards rapidly. Countless fragments gathered together. Even if there were some parts that had been reduced to dust due to the copse, they appeared out of nowhere and gathered together until a blue sky rose up again in the heavens.


    Su Ming ced his right foot lightly on a piece of shattered rock. Ayer of ripples immediately spread out from beneath his feet. In the blink of an eye, it covered all of Morning Dao Sect.


    Countless shattered rocks rose swiftly to gather together. Gradually, a continent appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet and spread out before it turned into the continent in the firstyer of Morning Dao Sect.


    Three more continents were formed in session in the distance. As if time was moving in reverse, the wreck was restored to its former glory. Countless shards appeared on the four continents to swiftly gather together to form a tower that shot up into the skies.


    While booming sounds rang around Su Ming, continents appeared below. Some of them were formed out of thin air; some of them were formed by shattered rocks gathering together; and some of them rose from the fog in Dao Ocean, located at the bottommost part. After a moment, continents covered the entire sky, and when Su Ming cast his gaze over them, it looked as if Morning Dao Sect¡¯s former glory had been restored.


    All the corpses disappeared without a trace at that instant. Even the thick aura of death scattered and disappeared...


    When Su Ming walked through the area, the world behind him continuously changed as it moved in reverse. He continued walking until he stood beyond the endless Dao Ocean beneath Morning Dao Sect.


    Su Ming looked at the tumbling fog tumbling, but Su he did not step in. Instead, he watched it quietly as if he was waiting for something.


    After a long while, Dao Ocean tumbled swiftly. As booming sounds reverberated through the air, the fog before Su Ming spread out to reveal a path leading into the depths. Su Ming still did not move. He still continued waiting with a calm expression.


    Soon, as the fog continued tumbling and the path leading to the depths was submerged, a huge face was gradually formed by the fog. It belonged to an old man, and it was incredibly huge, seemingly upying all of Dao Ocean.


    Once that face appeared, Dao Ocean let out a shocking roar. The face moved to stand vertically from its horizontal position.


    In a moment, Dao Ocean disappeared. The fog now formed the floating face. From the distance, it looked like a huge, floating head with its eyes shut.


    Su Ming stared at the face. His body was like an antpared to the face. However, a natural presence surrounded his body in an unseen manner.


    After a long while, the eyes on the huge face slowly opened. There was an ancient and wise presence in them. At the instant their gazes met, the huge face lowered itself slightly.


    ¡°I am the Predecessor of Dao Ocean, the servant of the True World. Greetings, sir. You Possessed the True World and turned it into your clone, so from now on, you are my owner.¡±


    When the face lowered itself, an ancient voice rang out. It echoed through all of Morning Dao Sect and lingered around it for a long time without disappearing.


    ¡°I do not have too many memories. They should have been sealed or wiped off. Based on the few memories I have, I know that I am one of the Antecedental Spirits tasked to protect the Worlds under the will of the four Great True Worlds.


    ¡°From the moment I can remember, I have existed in thisnd and was Dao Ocean. I am the servant of the True World¡¯s will and will listen to all itsmands...


    ¡°After the True World¡¯s will became weaker, I helped maintain the bnce of the True World when it fell asleep...¡±


    Su Ming did not speak. He only stared at the face calmly and listened to its voice.


    Once the old face finished, he fell silent, allowing the area to regain its peace once the echoes faded away.


    ¡°When Morning Dao Sect was destroyed, did you attack?¡± When the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn went past, Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed before the face for the first time.


    ¡°My mission is to maintain the bnce of the True World. All matters regarding Morning Dao Sect are not part of my mission. As for Su Xuan Yi... that person possesses a True World¡¯s will, I cannot interfere with his actions.¡±


    ¡°Your mission from now on is to protect the Ninth Summit,¡± Su Ming stated slowly while looking at the face.


    Su Ming could tell that the Predecessor of Dao Ocean was probably telling the truth. Its memories were sealed... but there were definitely some secrets to it. If it did not want to say it, then Su Ming would not ask.


    In truth, the instant Su Ming Possessed the True World and formed his True World clone, he had sensed another will of an Antecedental Spirit attached to the True World. It was controlled by the True World, and this Antecedental Spirit was naturally the Predecessor of Dao Ocean before him.


    Based on what Su Ming could sense, if Su Xuan Yi alone was involved in weakening True Morning Dao World¡¯s will to the point it could be Possessed, his n might not have been able to seed even with tens of thousands of years of preparation.


    Someone had to have been helping him in secret... and besides Predecessor of Dao Ocean before him, Su Ming could not think of anyone else.


    He cast a profound nce at the face, then turned around. Su Ming no longer paid any attention to him.


    The face calmly closed his eyes. When he slowly descended to resume being Dao Ocean, a sigh came from beside Su Ming.


    It sounded ancient, but there we also some mixed feelings and sorrow within it.


    The figure of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe appeared beside Su Ming. He stared at the huge face, and there was nostalgia as well as an ancient look on his face.


    ¡°Yun Hua... the Elder of Cold Water Tribe. You, who were one of the ten powerful warriors among the prodigies of the tribes of Wei... Is it you?¡± he asked softly.


    The face that was about to turn into Dao Ocean jolted at that moment, but it still turned back into Dao Ocean and became the boundless fog in the area.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe stared at the fog in a daze. After a long while, he turned around in anguish, and with a hint of disappointment, he disappeared from Su Ming¡¯s side.


    Su Ming left. When he headed to the topyer of the tower in the sky, the one hundred something Relocation Runes outside Morning Dao Sect shone with a dazzling light. They were all activated at that instant.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in his senior brothers¡¯ minds. He told them to bring all the cultivators into Morning Dao Sect so that they could turn it into the Ninth Summit¡¯s base.


    Su Ming appeared at the topyer of the tower, which stood tall in the clouds. When he sat down, he raised his head and stared into the distance. His gaze pierced through everything andnded on a pale-faced blue-robed woman in a corner of True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°Madam, you left without a single word earlier. That is not how I treat my guests.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke slowly, the air before him swiftly distorted, as if the ce where he was had ovepped with the blue-robed woman¡¯s during that instant. Her face changed, but before she could react, she was forcefully shifted to the area in front of Su Ming.


    He lifted his head and looked at the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 1227: End of Wills Sword!

    <h4>Chapter 1227: End of Wills Sword!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The blue-robed woman¡¯s pupils shrank in a barely noticeable fashion before they swiftly returned to normal. She swept her gaze around the area before finally fixing her eyes on Su Ming.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    When Su Ming said that faintly, a thin cushion appeared before the woman out of thin air. A table manifested in front of it with fresh fruits and wine. But that was not all. Almost at the same time, a person¡¯s figure appeared as well.


    It was a boy who lifted the pot of wine with an expressionless face. Once he filled Su Ming and the woman¡¯s cups, he took a step back and stood there, still as a statue.


    The boy had appeared due to Su Ming¡¯s thought, just like how the table. It could be said that Su Ming¡¯s thoughts were the origin of all matter in this True World of his.


    The blue-robed woman might have seemed asposed as ever, but when she saw what he did, her heart trembled. She understood this sort of divine ability very well, and based on the execution, she could immediately deduce that Su Ming had been sessful in his Possession of the True World.


    After all, this sort of divine ability surpassed the limits of what a cultivator could control. This was an Art only possible for a True World, and it would be known as a true divine ability in her homnd.


    Su Ming was calm and his words were slow. Catching the woman through space, shifting her over to his side, then revealing the Manifestation Art that allowed him to create things out of nothing were all part of his n. His goal was to form a mighty pressure that would envelop her heart.


    It would be so strong that it could force another to submit without fighting. Su Ming had gone through many hardships for many years, and such a tactic came naturally to him. He did not intentionally put on any sort of airs, but his casual actions brought a hint of nervousness to his aunt.


    There was only a speck of this feeling at the start, but it gradually spread out, and the woman instinctively chose to obey. She sat down cross-legged on the thin cushion, and the instant she did so, she came to a swift understanding. From the moment she entered, everything about her seemed to have been affected by Su Ming¡¯s presence. When she waspletely enveloped in it, she began doing things based on his requests.


    Even if the act of sitting down might seem minor, in truth, it was also a form of obedience.


    When the woman sat down, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He picked up his wine cup. Once he took a sip out of it, he put the cup down and shut his eyes. He no longer spoke, and the ce sank into silence.


    The longer Su Ming remained silent, the greater the mighty pressure on the woman became. The feeling soon became oppressive, pressing down on her heart. It caused a crease to slowly appear between her eyebrows.


    Su Ming¡¯s growth was so quick that it caused her to be apprehensive. Before he Possessed the True World, she was confident that she could keep him in check, but now... as she sat before Su Ming, she no longer had that confidence, because the entire True World was his clone.


    The mysterious person who had injured her gravely with one growl in the beginning was another one of the sources which caused her to be nervous.


    That was why when the time it takes an incense stick to burn passed calmly, the blue-robed woman broke the silence by taking the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Are your principles of treating guests are to give them the silent treatment?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was icy. When she spoke, her entire face grew cold, and her nervousness could no longer be seen. It was as if she had turned into an ice mountain.


    ¡°I am wondering how I should address you. Who is my mother to you?¡± Su Ming opened his eyes and calmly stared at the beautiful woman before him.


    Once he Possessed True Morning Dao World, he could tell with just one nce based on the woman¡¯s presence that she did not belong to the current Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. She came from the universe beyond, and Su Ming did not sense a presence alike those of the Eight Paramount Daos from her.


    Instead, she gave off a feeling like the Seed of Life Extermination. This feeling was also simr to that of the locust. That was why Su Ming could immediately tell that she came from Dark Dawn.


    She also harbored killing intent towards him. But more importantly, Su Ming sensed a hint of familiarity from her. It came from his soul and the Dragon of Destruction.


    If he connected all of this together and was still unable to deduce where the woman came from, then Su Ming was not worthy of surviving through all the schemes and dangers he experienced in his life.


    The woman was clearly from his mother¡¯s race, the Spiritlings from Dark Dawn¡¯s camp!


    The blue-robed woman¡¯s face was aloof, but her heart sank. Su Ming had exposed her origins with just one sentence, causing her to remain quiet for a while before she decided to speak.


    ¡°Your mother is my older sister,¡± she said coldly.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused. He stared at the woman before him with a faint, aggressive glint in his gaze. His eyes were like two sharp arrows piercing through her to look into the depths of her heart.


    To the blue-robed woman, Su Ming¡¯s gaze seemed to have gathered the light from the entire True World. It turned into a mighty pressure she could not resist. It was so strong that it caused her to suck in a sharp breath while disbelief filled her eyes. Su Ming¡¯s strength made her feel that if he wanted her dead, he could do so with just one thought.


    ¡®He has just finished his Possession and has not stabilized his new clone yet, so how could he havepletely mastered the presence of the True World!¡¯


    The blue-robed woman¡¯s expression changed. As if there was blood in her throat, it trickled down the corners of her lips.


    ¡°You are not,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    After saying that, he averted his gaze. The mighty pressure on the woman¡¯s body instantly disappeared, but theing and going of it made her rx after the initial nervousness, and it had indirectly caused her to use up a small portion of her cultivation base. This immediately shocked her.


    After a period of silence, she said withplicated feelings, ¡°I am not rted by blood to the previous Sacred Lady, but all the Sacred Ladies of the Spiritlings are rted to each other as Master and disciple, and we all refer to each other as sisters. I stayed by your mother¡¯s side until she passed away.¡±


    ¡°Passed away...¡±


    Su Ming fell silent. He might have already thought of this a long time ago, but when he heard it with his own ears, a mncholic feeling still filled him due to being unable to find her. She was the mother he had never met before, a mother who belonged to the distant Dark Dawn¡¯s camp and waspletely different from the woman in the fifth kiln, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s wife.


    Perhaps he had seen her the moment he was born, or even for a few years after that, but it had simply happened too long ago. It was so long ago that Su Ming no longer had the memory of that time... but the grief still arose within him. With mixed feelings and a soft sigh, it spread to an unknown spot at the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°That is why your mother is my Master and also my older sister.¡± The blue-robed woman enunciated each of her words clearly while looking at Su Ming.


    ¡°I descended to this True World to bring you back to the Spiritlings. You have already awakened to the soul of the Dragon of Destruction. You cannot stay in the world outside. The Spiritlings are also your people.


    ¡°But... you Possessed True Morning Dao World and formed a True World clone. I know that it¡¯s impossible for you to leave this ce ande back with me to the Spiritlings...


    ¡°Since that is the case, then I can only give this to you. Before she passed away, your mother asked me to give it to you should I locate you one day.¡±


    When the blue-robed woman said those words slowly, she lifted her right hand, and a wooden sword the size of a palm appeared on her hand.


    The wooden sword waspletely ck, but if anyone stared at it for a prolonged period of time, they would find their vision bing muddled. It was as if the color of the sword was continuously changing.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the sword, a thought suddenly formed in his mind. He could sense a thick presence belonging to Abyss Builders on the sword. It was incredibly old, and it surrounded the sword. It formed a great murderous aura which was so thick that it seemed to affect the space around. It caused the world of Morning Dao Sect created by Su Ming¡¯s will to show signs of cracking.


    And all of this was merely due to the presence of the sword. If Su Ming could brandish it and utilize its presence, its might would definitely increase exponentially.


    But that was not all. The moment Su Ming focused his gaze on the sword, it swiftly began buzzing and shuddered rapidly on the blue-robed woman¡¯s palm. It was as if the sword had a spirit, and once it sensed an Abyss Builder¡¯s presence, a drastic change immediately urred.


    The buzzing sounds became stronger, and the murderous aura instantly surged into the sky. It had appeared out of nowhere, stunning the blue-robed woman. After all, the sword had been in her possession for many years. There was no way that she had not investigated it, but no matter how she had tried to Brand it, she could not control it in the slightest bit. It was like a dead object.


    Yet the shivers from the wooden sword and the tumbling murderous aura at that moment made it seem as if the sword had met its destined owner. The change in the situation caused the woman to instinctively want to curl her fist and hold onto the sword, but the moment she wanted to do so, the wooden sword let out a buzz and disappeared from her hand.


    When it reappeared, it was right before the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow. Without stopping for even a single moment, it charged into it.


    Su Ming did not dodge. Once he saw the sword, a connection to it had instantly arisen in his heart that spoke of familiarity to it. He simply allowed the sword to touch the spot between his eyebrows and break his skin. A drop of blood fell off andnded on the sword.


    Purple light instantly shone from the wooden sword. It was a light formed after the red of his blood fused with the ck on the wood. When it shone, the blood on the sword was absorbed. It fused into the lines on the wood, and the sword immediately grew.


    In an instant, it grew to be seven feet tall. The whistles of the sword sounded like cheers that had been suppressed for tens of thousands of years. When they echoed in the air, the sword rapidly spun around Su Ming.


    The air around Su Ming distorted from it. The part of the world he had created around himself distorted as well, and a vortex resembling a ck hole appeared. It was as if the sword could break all forms of will.


    ¡°This is Great Abyss Tribe¡¯s racial vessel. It is... Seven Swords, a vessel on par with Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Barren Cauldron! This is the End of Wills Sword of the Seven Swords!¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe appeared beside Su Ming. He stared at the spinning wooden sword around Su Ming with disbelief on his face.


    ¡°It... has been preserved so well?!¡±

 Chapter 1228: The Successful One Returns Home

    <h4>Chapter 1228: The Sessful One Returns Home</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°End of Wills Sword...¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    When he lifted his right hand, the purple wooden sword moved in a sh andnded in his hand. At the instant Su Ming held it, his body jolted. The murderous aura of the sword surged into his body through the palm.


    The murderous aura was incredibly strong, and there was a killing intent in it that was as cold as ice. It swam in Su Ming¡¯s body like it wanted to destroy it.


    Su Ming frowned, but did not stop it. He simply allowed the murderous aura to enter his soul. At the moment it touched it, the murderous aura instantly transformed and turned into a gentle aura that swam through his body.


    At the same time, the purple sword in Su Ming¡¯s hand lost all of its killing intent and let out a clear sword whistle, making Su Ming feel as if he had be one with the sword.


    ¡°The End of Wills Sword is the third of the Seven Swords. It can put an end to all wills and destroy illusions as well as reality. When it cuts into bodies, no blood will spill. It will simply destroy the soul directly! This is the Sacred Vessel of Great Abyss Tribe. I didn¡¯t expect that it would have been preserved in such a good condition over so many times. After all, the Sacred Vessels from the other tribes have all been crushed during the disaster...


    ¡°Su Ming, this sword... is more powerful than your ring. It had the entire universe at its beck and call in the past, and right now... it is peerless in Arid Triad.¡±


    The old man from Arid Triad stared at the purple sword in Su Ming¡¯s hand. The light in his eyes was incredibly bright, which hadn¡¯t happened when he¡¯d seen Su Ming¡¯s ring in the past, and it was a telling sign of the origins of the End of Wills Sword as well as its strength.


    Su Ming lowered his head to cast a nce at the purple sword. He naturally understood that if he was not an Abyss Builder, then when the murderous aura entered his body earlier, the sword would have had its killing intent erupt in his body so that it would kill him.


    Even though the sword could not kill Su Ming, its ability to wear away at his soul still made him apprehensive. The purple sword he held in his hand could make his power increase by three-tenths of what he previously possessed by itself!


    The blue-robed woman sucked in a deep breath. This sword had been in her hands for many years, but she had never seen anything like that before. When she saw the purple sword acknowledge Su Ming as its owner and heard the clear sword whistles as if it was cheering, she could not help but feel a little envious in her heart.


    But that envy swiftly disappeared. The sword did not belong to her, so it was only natural for it to not acknowledge her as its master.


    The blue-robed woman¡¯s face regained her aloof look. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the sword. There is no need to stay here any longer.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his gaze from the purple sword. He cast a nce at the blue-robed woman before sayingnguidly, ¡°I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡±


    ¡°You seem to want me to leave as soon as possible,¡± the blue-robed woman suddenly stated.


    ¡°You are the one who wants to leave. I will naturally not force someone to do something against their will.¡± Su Ming¡¯s face was calm as he stared at the woman.


    ¡°I descended from Dark Dawn and delivered this sword to you across two Expanse Cosmoses. I am even your elder, and you are not offering me a word of thanks?¡± the blue-robed woman asked coldly.


    Su Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°If the Dragon of Destruction did not appear and I had not received any help, would this sword still be in my hands?¡± Su Ming asked faintly. His voice was not loud, but his tone was sharp, causing the mighty pressure in the area to instantly be much stronger.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The blue-robed woman was rendered speechless for some time. Then, she let out a cold harrumph, turned around, and took a step into the air. In an instant, cold air spread out from her. It immediately turned into the image of an ice phoenix. At the moment the cold air filled the area, the ice phoenix turned into an ice mirror.


    It contorted as ovepping shadows manifested within it. This was the same method Su Ming had used to shift her into the ce, but in reverse. She was using the same method to disappear.


    This was the blue-robed woman¡¯s counterattack. With the divine ability she used to leave, sheunched a counterattack against Su Ming for suppressing her in every way ever since she hade to his ce. She used the chance to leave to show what was outstanding about her.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He watched the blue-robed woman leave. Regardless of whether she left or stayed, he did not care. With a calm gaze, he lowered his head and stared at the purple sword in his hand. After a long while, he murmured to himself,


    ¡°Seven swords... I wonder if the others are still around. Does Su Xuan Yi have them?¡±


    While he was mulling over it, Su Ming swung his right hand. With one thought, the purple sword shrank and turned into a purple light that entered his mouth. When he swallowed it, it was ced in his body and nourished by his Nascent Divinity.


    Once the one hundred something Relocation Runes in Morning Dao Sect were activated, the near ten million cultivators from New Dao Sect and South Union all joined the Ninth Summit under Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother¡¯s management. They disappeared into the Relocation Runes in batches and entered Morning Dao Sect¡¯s dimension.


    Besides them, the bases of the three great forces of power in the world outside and some of the resources they could use were all sent into Morning Dao Sect.


    Half a monthter, when almost all the cultivators of the Ninth Summit entered Morning Dao Sect, the silent world became alive once more.


    Since Morning Dao Sect was too big, a mere ten million something people entering did not upy much space. Because of that, most of the continents were sealed off.


    As the only and strongest force of power in the True Morning Dao World, the Ninth Summit, under the control of Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother, started a round of searches through all of True Morning Dao World with the one hundred something Relocation spots from Morning Dao Sect as a foundation.


    They looked for the cultivators who had not been found by the three great forces of power. Once Su Ming delivered a jade slip to the search teams, they became even more thorough. The jade slip contained tens of thousands of cultivators Su Ming had seen scattered at the borders of True Morning Dao World. They were mostly cultivators with unfathomable levels of cultivation and lived on their own, with few of them gathering together inrge numbers. The biggest group only numbered to hundreds of people.


    As the search teams continued their rounds, more people continuously joined the Ninth Summit. With the one hundred something Relocation spots, the patrol team formed by second senior brother to oversee the True World was sent to various regions of True Morning Dao World once in a while. The regions close to the three Great True Worlds were their main focus.


    There was another focus besides those ces. Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother sent quite a number of powerful cultivators to Arid Triad¡¯s gap located within the whirlwind. They were to pay attention to all changes at all points of time. If there was even the slightest hint of change, they were to notify the sect straight away.


    Once he discussed it with Su Ming, second senior brother sent some cultivators out. They were led by the old monster in Death Realm, who was the only person in Death Realm left from South Union and who had Su Ming¡¯s Brand in his heart.


    They went to True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World to restoremunications with these two Great Two Worlds and notify them that Morning Dao Sect had been destroyed while Ninth Summit had risen to power.


    This was important because with the restoration of their lines ofmunication, they could tell the two Great True Worlds that Ninth Summit was currently the biggest sect in True Morning Dao World, and that they would shoulder the responsibility of constantly keeping watch over Arid Triad¡¯s gap. If there were any changes, they would immediately notify the other True Worlds about it, and they could also invite those from the other two Great True Worlds to enter True Morning Dao World to personally observe Arid Triad¡¯s gap.


    During this moment of crisis, they had to form an alliance so that the cultivators from True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World coulde over. When Dark Dawn and Saint Defier descended, they had to fight against them together. To get some upper hand, they should form a barrier earlier.


    As for repairing the gap... this was impossible. If the cultivators from Arid Triad showed any signs of wanting to repair the gap, they would immediatelye face to face with the disaster. It would be better if they did not repair it, not that they could do it.


    Earlier, due to the whirlwind and chaos in True Morning Dao World, as well as interference from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World could not step in, which made it difficult for them to make good preparations for the disaster. They could only give up on True Morning Dao World and prepare for war in their own True Worlds.


    Right then, since True Morning Dao World had regained its order and found a way forrge numbers of cultivators to move through the whirlwind, things were different. With Ninth Summit taking the initiative to invite them, they coulde to True Morning Dao World and prepare for their battle against Dark Dawn and Saint Defier there.


    The Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was not within Su Ming¡¯s considerations. To him, after Su Xuan Yi left True Morning Dao World, the ce with the highest possibility where he would head off to was the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Since things had turned sour between them and they reached a state where they would not rest until one of them died, there was no need to form any sort of connection between them.


    However, once second senior brother heard Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, he refused to follow his decision with a sinister smile. He sent a messenger to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, insisting on forming a connection with them and inviting them over.


    When Su Ming saw his second senior brother¡¯s sinister smile, he did not further insist on not having anything to do with the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, knowing full well that as a Heavenly Phantom, his second senior brother was highly skilled in the areas of scheming and plotting against others.


    Once the envoys left for the three Great True Worlds, there was no longer anything left for Su Ming to attend in Ninth Summit. The Predecessor of Dao Ocean was in this ce. If anyone dared offend them, he would not just watch it like in the past, which meant that Su Ming did not need to stand as garrison around the ce all the time.


    Besides, the time limit of one year before the Arid Disaster arrived was not long. Once it was over, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would leave, regardless of whether he lived or died through the encounter. With such a matchless powerful warrior around him, it was only natural that Su Ming would use the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    His goal... was Yin Death Vortex!


    Second senior brother had to stay and manage Ninth Summit while Hu Zi had to spend all of his time and attention on strengthening the Runes. This concerned Ninth Summit¡¯s safety when the disaster descended on them in the future, so it was difficult for Hu Zi to rx even for a moment.


    Eldest senior brother would then have to lead ten million cultivators in the war during the disaster. This meant that he couldn¡¯t leave so readily either. That was why after a round of discussion among the brothers, it was decided that Su Ming would head off alone for his trip to Yin Death Vortex.


    Su Ming¡¯s main goal was to release the seal on his senior brothers, and the method to do so... was to kill the ancient wills in Yin Death Region.


    Su Ming did not have the confidence to do so in the past, but at that moment, it was not impossible for him.


    On the day half a monthter, near Yin Death Vortex, a Relocation Rune connected to Morning Dao Sect shone with a brilliant light. Once its light disappeared, Su Ming showed up.


    By his side was the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe... and on Su Ming¡¯s other side was the bald crane, who had been kept away for far too long and was finally let out. The bald crane was vibrating in excitement at that moment. It cast a sideways nce at Su Ming and swore in its heart that it would never stay in his storage bag ever again while murmuring that he had a terrible memory. If he forgot it again, the bald crane had no idea when it would be allowed to get out and have a breath of fresh air.


    Besides, it looked forward to their trip to Yin Death Region. Its anticipation could even be said to have turned into manic enthusiasm.


    ¡°Darn it all, if you be sessful and don¡¯t return to your homnd to brag, that¡¯s just like wearing beautiful dresses but walking in the dark and having no one to admire it. Who was the person who said this in the past? No matter, I know it, I¡¯ve always known it.


    ¡°This time, I have to go back. I have to return to the tribes in thend of Shamans that worshiped me before. I have to go the tribes who have seen through my disguise before and went after my life. Heh heh, I¡¯m going to make them regret treating me that way in the past!¡±


    The bald crane was so excited that it was vibrating. In fact, it was not able to control itself and howled a few times...

 Chapter 1229: Yin Death Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Yin Death Vortex</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yin Death Vortex was located in True Morning Dao World, but it was a regionpletely separated from it. Even when True Morning Dao World¡¯s will was at its strongest, it could not interfere too much with Yin Death Vortex.


    This could be said to be a worldpletely different from the world outside. Cultivators could enter this ce, but most of them would have their cultivation bases suppressed. There were also other unnamed dangers in it.


    But it was not like there were no life forms who tried to get out of Yin Death Vortex either. However, they were rare and few in between over the course of countless years. The level of difficulty could be seen from how hard it had been for Su Ming to get out in the past.


    Since Yin Death Region was part of the Immortals¡¯ territory, the Immortals¡¯ sects were the ones who understood thend the most. The first God of Berserkers who had walked out of Yin Death Region many years ago had had the gxy at his beck and call while he enved the Immortals. Because of that, Yin Death Region gained a veil of mystery.


    What level of cultivation did the first God of Berserkers possess and what sort of method did he use to leave the ce? Such things had long be history...


    While in the gxy, Su Ming stared at Yin Death Region, which was right before him. In silence, he ignored the bald crane¡¯s excited howls. There was a slightlyplicated expression on his face, along with nostalgia.


    Yin Death Region was thend of Berserkers, and there were some people Su Ming was familiar with in that ce. Fang Cang Lan [1], the Shamans, Lei Chen [2], who Su Ming had never managed to find, and some other acquaintances. They had been separated from each other for more than a thousand years, and he wondered whether thend was still the same, whether the people he knew were still around, and whether neither thend nor the people he knew were around anymore...


    In silence, Su Ming shook his head. He had left Yin Death Vortex for a long time, so long that his memories of certain things had be muddled, but as he stared at the ce, those muddled memories gradually surfaced in his head.


    There were still signs of a Rune beyond Yin Death Region. It was the Great Yin Sealing Rune that the Immortals hadid down after pouring arge amount of blood, sweat, and tears into it.


    Hu Zi was the incarnation of the Rune Spirit, and he had been separated from it when he was born, which was why even though the Rune had been destroyed by the whirlwind spilling out from Arid Triad¡¯s gap to the point that only its frame remained, Hu Zi was not affected in the slightest bit.


    With a soft sigh, Su Ming took a step forward and turned into a long arc that charged at Yin Death Vortex.


    He had left for more than a thousand years, and now... it was time he returned.


    Su Ming instantly fused with Yin Death Vortex. The bald crane followed closely behind him. As for the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, he naturally had his own way to follow. Su Ming did not need to pay much attention to him.


    At the moment he stepped into Yin Death Vortex, a vast amount of aura of death surged out from the vortex and filled the area. Due to its thickness, it turned into fog. It swam around Su Ming while being strong enough to corrode the bodies of all the living, turning them into dead people.


    But this aura of death not only not make Su Ming ufortable, it gave him a sense of familiarity, as if he had found a ce where he belonged. After all... he had fused with this thick aura of death in the past. He had done it so well that he did not even notice the existence of aura of death in Yin Death Region. It was as if he had been a cube of ice that had melted when he fell into the water and could not be differentiated from the water he had melted into.


    But it had manifested in the form of corrosion when he was in the face of Bright Yang. It had caused him great pain and injured him gravely when he tried to leave, because at that time, he had already be a part of Yin Death Aura.


    ¡°Yin Death Vortex is like a mirror. Beyond the mirror is Morning Dao and Arid Triad, and within the mirror... is Yin Death Region,¡± Su Ming murmured.


    He continued onward through the vortex. Gradually, the aura of death in the ce grew thicker, and eventually, when Su Ming waspletely enveloped within it, his presence suddenly changed.


    Su Ming allowed this change. He was an Antecedental Spirit, he possessed a True World clone, and was someone who had walked out of Yin Death Vortex, which was why he was not averse to this change. He simply allowed his body and even his presence to fuse with the aura of death. Once he the change wasplete, a feeling of his body being as light as a feather filled him.


    This feeling grew stronger, reminding Su Ming of his previous existence in Yin Death Region. The vortex continued spinning while growing deeper. It was as if a person could fall for years through it and still have a hard time reaching its depths.


    Su Ming quietly swam in the vortex. There was a suction force contained in it that ensured that he didn¡¯t have to spend a lot of energy to move on his own. He simply chose to go forward towards the Berserkers¡¯ world located among a myriad of dimensions based on what he could remember.


    Around him, the vortex spun with loud rumbles. Dimensional cracks manifested and intersected with each other. Each crack in the vortex was a world. As the vortex spun, the cracks symbolizing the entrances to various dimensions grew in number. If anyone else was in Su Ming¡¯s ce, perhaps it would be difficult for them to urately locate thend of Berserkers from the tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dimensions.


    But Su Ming had left Yin Death Vortex twice with his divine sense in the past. He had the experience of rushing out of the vortex, which was why he could remember where thend of Berserkers was located. At that moment, he quietly rushed in the direction where thend of Berserkers was located in his memories and drew increasingly closer to the ce.


    Most of his presence had already turned into the aura of death. The remaining portions was also swiftly changing. It was as if before long, he wouldpletely turn into a body belonging to Yin Death Region.


    While Su Ming was charging through the vortex, a figure suddenly appeared in a crack of a dimension below him. The figure resembled a human, but it had two heads. At the instant they appeared, they roared at the same time.


    The next moment, the figure bent its knees while standing by the entrance. Red light shone in all four of its eyes, and it red at Su Ming.


    At the moment Su Ming shot past its side, the two-headed figure let out a low growl and rushed out, but at the moment it did so, it looked like it had rammed against an invisible wall and was bounced back. It let out a shrill scream of pain.


    While Su Ming was descending, his body came to a swift halt. He levitated in therge, spinning vortex and cast a cold nce at the strange, two-headed person who had been bounced back by the invisible barrier.


    ¡°You can get into Yin Death Region... but you can¡¯t get out,¡± Su Ming mumbled. When he swept his gaze past that figure, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, because his gaze had not justnded on the strange person, but had alsonded on the dimension where the person resided. He could vaguely see the world there.


    It was a world with a yellow sky and ck earth. On thend, there were more than one hundred thousand two-headed people who were the same as the figure. They were roaring at the sky, but most of them had ck chains binding their bodies. Their roars were incredibly forlorn.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the ce, then moved forward, not bothering with anything in the world. Instead, he continued charging down Yin Death Vortex. Based on his memories, the dimension where the Berserkers were was no longer far away from him.


    Ten breathster, Su Ming was far away from the dimension where the two-headed person was, but it was precisely at that moment that a huge and ferocious dragon head crawled out of the tumbling fog within Yin Death Vortex, right beyond the dimension where the two-headed person was. A powerful breath came out of its nostrils. Its red eyes were unfocused, as if they were rotten. They stared intently in the direction Su Ming had left.


    Most of the dragon¡¯s head had already rotted away. A thick aura of death spread out from it. When the creature moved, it shot down like a ck bolt of lightning.


    When the time it takes for a small portion of an incense stick to burn had passed, Su Ming came to a swift halt in the seemingly endless Yin Death Vortex. He then looked to his right where he could see another crack.


    A faint and weak presence spread out from the vortex, but it was this faint presence that made Su Ming sense the Berserkers¡¯ existence. That ce... was the entrance to the Berserkers¡¯ world in his memories.


    Before the whirlwind, when the Rune beyond Yin Death Vortex still existed, he would not have needed to search for Yin Death Region in such a manner. He could just use the Rune and descend straight away among the Berserkers, since the Rune was in some sense connected to thend of Berserkers.


    But now, the Rune was reduced to just a frame, which was why Su Ming had to search for hisnd in this way.


    Su Ming stared at the entrance to the Berserkers¡¯ world. Above him, the aura of death squirmed around without a sound. With a calm expression, Su Ming suddenly lifted his right hand and pointed above him, at an area in Yin Death Vortex filled with arge amount of aura of death.


    Booming sounds immediately reverberated through the air like muffled thunder. The aura of death tumbled backwards to reveal the rotten dragon head that was quietly approaching him.


    The dragon head was only a thousand feet away from Su Ming at that moment. As the aura of death was swept back and the dragon head showed up, a small portion of a skeletal body attached to its head behind it was also revealed.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes might have been unfocused, but a fierce re was shining in them. It immediately roared at Su Ming and moved. Yet when it wanted to pounce on him, Su Ming lifted his head with an aloof expression on his face, and with a gaze like lightning, he looked at the dragon head.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The moment he spoke, the dragon shuddered. The head that had rushed out forcefully stopped three hundred feet away from Su Ming. A fearful look very rarely seen on the dragon appeared instantly in its eyes. The two words from Su Ming made the dragon feel as if its soul had experienced a storm. It was so strong that the dragon felt that if Su Ming wanted to kill it, he could do so with a single thought.


    Its whole body trembled. The mighty pressure from Su Ming¡¯s words and his aloof re caused the dragon to shake in terror, and a feeling as if it could not fight against Su Ming arose in it.


    Despite Su Ming looking weaker than him on appearance, it seemed like he was in truth an ancient being which could easily crush him. No one was allowed to offend that will and mighty pressure. The dragon felt that it was as weak as an ant, and it was the exact same feeling it had when it looked at True Morning Dao World when it was at the topmostyer of the vortex, at a spot closest to the world outside.


    With another shudder, the dragon wailed and slowly moved back. The terror in its eyes grew stronger. When its body was hidden in the aura of death once again and Su Ming¡¯s figure was covered by the fog, it swiftly left the ce.


    As one of the strange beings living in Yin Death Vortex, it had seen far too many powerful warriors in its life... but Su Ming terrified him like none of them had. In fact, even though it had already died, it felt death creeping on it again.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    Fang Cang Lan: Woman who tried to help Su Ming discover his past.


    Lei Chen: Still Su Ming¡¯s HUMAN best friend.

 Chapter 1230: Berserker Consort

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Berserker Consort</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming Possessed True Morning Dao World, he had formed his True World clone. He might be in Yin Death Vortex at that moment, but he was already such a high level of being that he was not something the puny dragon formed by the aura of death could offend.


    It was simr to how a ruler was not to be easily offended even if they were not in their home territory.


    Once he chased away the dragon formed by the aura of death, Su Ming moved forward and stepped into the crack leading to the Berserkers¡¯ world, but at the instant he did so and his body was about to disappear, his expression changed.


    He looked slightly puzzled and slightly surprised, but soon, a hint of shock appeared on his face while his expression changed.


    Su Ming sensed a power ofws of fate so thick that it was difficult to put into words. There were about two hundred thousand of them, and each of them was so strong that they were equivalent to around three hundred cultivators he had enved and Branded in True Morning Dao World.


    This was to say that the power of the two hundred thousandws of fate was equivalent to the power gathered by sixty million cultivators in the outside world.


    This alone was enough to shock Su Ming greatly, but he was further surprised by the existence of another batch ofws of fate, which numbered to around one million, scattered around thend. Their power might not be as great, but each of them was equivalent to the power of a hundred cultivators in the outside world.


    There was no way Su Ming would not be surprised by this. If he utilized thesews of fate, he would gain a hundred million somethingws of fate measured ording to the standards of the outside world. In fact, he could even send his True World clone directly into thend of Berserkers and turn it into a part of his True World.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze focused. He stepped into thend of Berserkers without any hesitation. He could sense the density of thews of fate clearly, but no form of will could absorb it, because there was a Brand in all of thesews of fate, and all of them... belonged to Su Ming.


    Almost at the instant he disappeared, Di Tian opened his eyes while lying in the coffin situated in the red world within Yin Death Vortex. His will swiftly covered the entire world.


    ¡°I sense... Su Ming¡¯s presence!¡±


    As Di Tian¡¯s will reverberated through the air, other wills immediately descended into the world, causing the sky and earth to rumble. The air distorted as if the apocalypse had begun.


    ¡°The time has not arrived for us to venture out. Let him...e as he pleases...¡±


    ¡°We are not to interfere... with Yin Death¡¯s vortex...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to hide traces of our whereabouts by dying... from Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s servant [1]...¡±


    ¡°Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s descent, Arid Triad¡¯splete destruction... up to the moment it arrives... only then would it be time... for us to venture out.¡±


    There was an ancient, archaic air about those wills. When they came into contact with Di Tian¡¯s will, they gradually scattered. As they dispersed, the entrances to eight worlds in Yin Death Vortex closed up before disappearing without a trace. It was as if they had eternally disappeared from the tens of thousands of worlds.


    .....


    The sky in thend of Berserkers was no longer blue. Instead, it was brownish yellow. If anyone took a close look at it, they would be able to see a brownish yellow ring of light in the sky. It fused with the sun, and their light scattered high above.


    If anyone cast their gazes over the world, they would find that the entirend was a vast expanse of sea. Oceans surged into the sky, and its waves were as ck as ink...


    Inds stood tall above the seas, but no continents could be seen. Perhaps the slightlyrger inds were already treated as the continents of this ce.


    During the period of one thousand something years, the four continents seemed to have experienced another great destruction. Su Ming had no idea when they were shattered, but they had either sunk into the ocean or turned into lone inds.


    It did not matter whether it were the Berserkers, Shamans, or the Fallen Berserkers, for they were all on the inds on the Dead Sea that were once thend of Berserkers. And they were still growing in numbers...


    There was no longer any distinction between continents, and neither was there any differences between regions. The ns of the past had either disappeared or fallen to ruin. Few grew to power. The tribes of the past had also either been destroyed or been buried in the deep ocean. Hence... on a day a thousand something yearster, there were few tribes that could be seen in the Berserkers¡¯ world. There were also few ns that upied arge area.


    Most... were forces of power or unions formed once by people from various tribes and ns who just so happened to be on the same ind.


    From a historical perspective, the Berserkers had already transformed and moved out of the age of tribes. They had also moved out of the age of ns and sects to enter a path marking another sort of existence, where hundreds of families contended against each other. They were no longer limited to tribes and ns.


    Too many stories were buried in the depths of the seas. Too many corpses were hidden in the wreckage within the ocean. There were also too many regrets and dreams that had either passed or vanished with the wind during the course of one thousand something years...


    ¡°The First God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu, brought the Berserkers and made us rise to power for many years. The Second God of Berserkers did not live for long, but he did bring forth the belief that Berserker Bodies will not perish. The Third God of Berserkers left behind his will and beliefs, letting us know that we can sigh at the universe, but not wish anything from it.


    ¡°The Fourth God of Berserkers... Fourth God of Berserkers...¡±


    A youthful voice echoed in the air from a t valley among mountains located in a middle-sized ind in the Dead Sea.


    There were about a dozen children around seven or eight years old sitting there with long faces. One of the children was standing while talking about the Fourth God of Berserkers. It was clear that he had already forgotten what he memorized. He stared at the old man sitting in front of them with fear on his face.


    The old man was dressed in sackcloth, and he had a head full of white hair. His face was full of wrinkles, and he was staring at the terrified boy with a stern expression.


    ¡°The Fourth God of Berserkers... the Fourth God of Berserkers...¡±


    A young girl beside the boy sighed softly at that moment and said, ¡°The Fourth God of Berserkers chased away and imprisoned the Immortals. His will and body will never decay for all eternity!¡±


    Once she finished speaking, the boy let out a sigh of relief in his heart, but immediately spoke loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve knew it, I...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± the old man sitting in front of the children said slowly. Once he spoke, the children immediately became obedient.


    ¡°You are all children of the Berserkers. You possess the blood of Berserkers. Remember this, you must keep the Gods of Berserkers in your minds. They gave up on everything in their lives for the Berserkers to rise to power.


    ¡°It is especially so for the First God of Berserkers, who created the system to bring the Berserkers to glory, and the Fourth God of Berserkers, who gathered together the scattered Berserker tribes with his own power and chased out the Immortals who enved all of us!


    ¡°You must remember these two God of Berserkers for your entire lives!¡± The old man¡¯s voice gradually became stern.


    The children immediately nodded. They knew well the names of the four God of Berserkers and would never forget them. The boy had really only hesitated for a moment due to being nervous.


    ¡°All of you will receive your Berserkers¡¯ Initiation tomorrow. Whether or not you have the potential to walk down the path of Berserkers and receive the blessings of the Berserker Consort after you grow up to receive the will to walk down the path of the Fated Kin will depend on your serendipity...¡± The old man¡¯s voice was no longer stern, but had turned kind.


    ¡°I want to be a Fated Kin!¡±


    ¡°I want to be a Fated Kin as well. That is the tribe left behind by the Fourth God of Berserkers. My father is a Fated Kin...¡±


    The children immediately became excited and started causing a ruckus. Their youthful voices echoed in the morning, fusing with the sounds of the waves and traveling far and wide.


    ¡°It is not easy to be a Fated Kin. The Fated Kin is the only tribe that personally received their inheritance from Lord Su Ming before he disappeared... The cultivators in this tribe rose to power based on their Lives, and with Life Cultivation, they can change the world.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the will to press forward with an indomitable spirit, it is impossible for you to be a Fated Kin, and you are not worthy of bing a Fated Kin either,¡± the old man said slowly. As he spoke, he lifted his head and looked into the distance.


    If anyone cast their eyes towards where he was looking, they would be able to see that there was an ind on a spot in the sea not too far away from them.


    The most distinctive feature about it was a huge statue. It portrayed a young man dressed in a long robe. He had his hands ced behind his back, and it looked like his hair and robes were lifted by the wind. He stared into the distance with a dignified look on his face while thick, mighty pressure spread out from his statue.


    The mighty pressure surrounded the area, causing not a single sea creature to have the courage to take even half a step into a circr area of ten thousand lis around the ind. All those who approached it swiftly left into another direction.


    It could be vaguely seen that there were quite a number of figures worshiping the statue on the ind...


    There was zealousness and sincerity on those people¡¯s faces. To the others, the statue before them was the Fourth God of Berserkers, but to all the Berserkers on the ind, this statue was their soul, their Progenitor, the god who gave hope to their lives and created the Fated Kin.


    None were allowed to offend the Fated Kin, and the Fated Kin rose to power on their own!


    While the size of the ind that belonged to the Fated Kin might not have changed over the course of the one thousand something years, the cultivators in it had reached around thirty thousand, and the ce... had be known as the holynd to the Fated Kin.


    In truth, there were thirty-three inds with Su Ming¡¯s statues located in the Dead Sea. There were from thousands to tens of thousands of Fated Kin on each ind.


    They did not interfere with the fight between the forces of power among the Berserkers located on the countless inds on the Dead Sea. They were of a status that surpassed all forces of power and maintained the bnce within the Berserkers¡¯ world. They protected the seas, and they only had two enemies. One of them was the swarm of beasts that would appear once in a while from the boundless Dead Sea.


    The other enemy was... the living beings from the outside world that would asionally descend from the brownish yellow ring of light in the sky. Every single time either of the two showed up, the Fated Kin would move into action.


    On usual days, they would devote their attention entirely into practicing cultivation and worshiping the statue so that they could give their lives away for their god.


    Within the old man¡¯s gaze was a mountain behind the statue in the Fated Kin¡¯s holynd. It had a huge pce, which was notvishly built, but was filled with an antique presence of the Berserkers.


    It was simr to Great Yu Pce and stood tall and majestic on the mountain while light spread out from within it. That light was not piercing to the eyes. Its gentle brightness was amp on the Dead Sea. Once in a while, Berserkers from the other inds on the Dead Sea woulde there and worship it.


    Because living in the pce... was the most noble entity in thend of Berserkers at that moment. She might have refused to acknowledge it, but due to the need to maintain the stability among the Berserkers, she was assumed to be the concubine of the Fourth God of Berserkers. Her name... was Fang Cang Lan.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Harmonious Morus Alba: The butterfly spoken in Berserker legends. Basically, every single time it ps its wings, things die.

 Chapter 1231: Old Friend…

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Old Friend...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Fang Cang Lan did not dere herself as the Berserker Consort. When the Berserkers lost their Fourth God of Berserkers, some of the elderly who lived during the time when Su Ming was still around had decided unanimously that she was needed to cate the entirend of Berserkers.


    The Berserkers could not be allowed to descend into chaos. Even though the Immortals were no longer around, the spread of the Dead Sea, the crumbling of the continents, the scattering of the inds that led to them to resemble the stars in a gxy resulted in Berserkers severelycking a power that could gather them together.


    The inds were all independent forces. There was not a single spiritual symbol among them, and without it, they did not have hope for the future. It was especially so since the Fourth God of Berserkers had went missing. They had practically turned into a te of scattered sand.


    If thissted for a long time, the Berserkers... would no longer be Berserkers. They would lose their souls and wills. They would only end up dying one after another due to the passage of time and the ughter of the sea creatures and the ferocious creatures beyond the sky until all of them died, causing the Berserkers to be the dust of history.


    Fang Cang Lan did not want to see this sort of Berserkers. Hence, after a period of silence, she chose to agree to their request and be a living statue.


    She could no longer have any sort of partner in her life. She could not even show her face to the others. She had to maintain an air of mystery and nobility. All her words and actions had to fulfill the status of the Berserker Consort. Perhaps many people would be able to ept this like Fang Cang Lan if they only had to do it for a year or two, or even eight to ten years... but if thissted for hundreds or thousands of years, that loneliness was something that a normal person would not be able to withstand.


    She stood above all others, and she was a puppet, but at the same time, not. She could not readily venture outside, for she had willingly be a living status to serve as the spiritual symbol for the Berserkers so that she could remind the Berserkers who were bornter that... the Gods of Berserkers were not legends. They truly existed. Even if the new generations could not see the Gods of Berserkers, they could still see the Berserker Consort.


    With the Berserker Consort around, the missing Fourth God of Berserkers would definitely return some day. He would return to thend of Berserkers and lead them... to power!


    This was their hope, a beautiful thought if anything. It was also a firm belief among all the Berserkers.


    It was because of Fang Cang Lan¡¯s status and existence that while the inds in thend of Berserkers had ceaseless conflicts and even some ratherrge-scale wars over the years, they still prided themselves on being Berserkers and woulde to worship the pce once in a while.


    In their hearts, the Fated Kin was the tribe left behind by the God of Berserkers, and the Berserker Consort... was the most noble existence in theirnd. With just one word from Fang Cang Lan, they could give up their everything.


    It did not matter whether it was the sea creatures or the ferocious beasts from the world beyond. Every single time they invaded during the course of the thousand something years, under Fang Cang Lan¡¯s call to arms, all the Berserkers would gather to fight with the Fated Kin!


    Every single time they persevered, it would cause her power to gather everyone to grow stronger, making her status as a spiritual symbol to be part of the soul of the Berserkers.


    Besides the God of Berserkers¡¯ influence in the past and the elderly making their ns and arrangements, Fang Cang Lan¡¯s cordial nature was also a very important point for her to be able to do all of this.


    Under her persistence, all the inds on the Dead Sea within the Berserkers¡¯ world had a Berserker envoy. Each one of them was like a sage. Their statuses were not like those of the Elders, but their mission was the same. They were to teach the younger generation and help them through their Berserkers¡¯ Initiation so that each young Berserker was filled with the knowledge about the Gods of Berserkers being supreme existences.


    Despite the fact that after thend of Berserkers had shattered and turned into the inds that showed signs of splitting during the one thousand something years the God of Berserkers was absent, the Berserkers had managed to remain as aplete unit and even gained a mindset that surpassed what they possessed before. Their racial soul had grown much stronger... which wasrgely due to Fang Cang Lan!


    But when she stood in the pce at the Fated Kin¡¯s holynd and stared at the sky beyond the window, she knew... that it was impossible for Su Ming to return.


    Perhaps he would, but it would be an unknown number of yearster.


    She sighed softly, then quietly turned around to sit beside a Chinese zither ced on the table. She closed her eyes and yed a song. The notes of the Chinese zither echoed in the air, bringing with them a hint of loneliness and mncholy.


    Su Ming stood in the sky and stared at the endless Dead Sea below him. The seawater was as ck as ink. There were plenty of inds on the sea, and there were quite arge number of Berserkers on each ind. Su Ming walked through the sky quietly. He stared at the inds and tried to search for the people he was familiar with on the inds.


    But in the end... he did not find them. There might be some Berserkers from his era who survived up till then, but they were not the ones he was familiar with. It was as if the familiarity in his memories had turned into ash and scattered into the wind during the course of time. His memories had turned into regrets that he could not locate even if he wanted to.


    ¡°The ce and people are all different now...¡± Su Ming murmured.


    He walked forward quietly, and by his side, the bald crane had be quiet as well. It stared at the sea in a daze. Even it could not find the Shamans, the tribes, or other people who had worshiped it or had gone after its life in the past.


    ¡®I remember that Southern Swamp Ind [1]...¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head in silence and stared into the distance. Just as he was about to take a step forward, his expression suddenly changed, and he turned his head to look at a spot far away from him.


    His gaze could see through the distance, and he could clearly see three people on the surface of the sea far away from him. There were two in front and one behind. It was a chase.


    The two people in front were a man and a woman while the person behind was an old man. He was chasing after the pair.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the trio, and a strange look gradually appeared on his face. Those three people existed in his memories...


    Waves tumbled on the sea. The man from the fleeing duo appeared to be in his middle ages. He had extraordinary power and was already in theter stage of Bone Sacrifice Realm, but his age was clearly not as his appearance suggested. He had to be much older, but he seemed to have practiced some sort of cultivation method to allow himself to appear only as a middle-aged man.


    The woman by his side was clearly slightly older than him, but she had a beautiful face and had a strange charm. If she appeared slightly younger, she would definitely be an incredibly beautiful person. Her cultivation basecked smoothness, but the aura she exuded was also that of those in Bone Sacrifice Realm, just that she was only in the initial stage of that Realm.


    The two were fleeing together at that moment, and there seemed to be a connection between them. The man was taking care of the woman, or else he would have managed to flee much faster.


    The person chasing after them was an old man. He had an imposing look, and when he exuded his cultivation base, it showed that he was in the initial stage of Berserker Soul Realm. The person¡¯s eyes were shing brightly with killing intent, which was a telling sign that he had killed for many years.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you can flee today, youngsters! How dare you steal the Origin Flower from my ind?! You¡¯re just asking for death!¡±


    The old man let out a cold harrumph. There was killing intent in his words as he charged forward.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was pale. He formed a seal with his hands and coughed up a mouthful of blood to execute a Secret Art. Then, he grabbed the woman, and his speed became faster.


    ¡°Senior, why must you persecute us so relentlessly? We just asked for one single Origin Flower. It¡¯s not something valuable to you, but to us, this is a medicine that can save our child.¡± The woman¡¯s face was bloodless as she spoke in a tone that sounded nearly like pleading.


    ¡°What a joke. Even if it¡¯s not something valuable to me, I will not give it out so readily to others, especially since the both of you have such a bad reputation. There is no way I will grant the Origin Flower to people with illicit sexual rtions. If I did, I would surely end up as a joke among my peers.


    ¡°Hmph, if I was still the left preceptor of Freezing Sky n [2], then forget about the matter of the both of you stealing the Origin Flower, even if you had not, if I saw you, I would have killed you! You corrupted morals, you shameless people!¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were cold. His sentences were like des that cut into the woman and man¡¯s hearts, causing their expressions to turn even paler, but they could not retort.


    ¡°We can tell him about your aunt...¡±


    The womanughed brokenly, then looked at the man who held her hand. Just as she was about to say something, resolve appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. He threw the woman into the distance, using all the force he had, which pushed her thousands of feet away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore! Yan Luan, I¡¯ll be the rearguard! Hurry up and save Lin Er!¡± the man cried out loudly and turned around to fix his gaze on the old man swiftlying down at him. Madness appeared in his eyes; he was about to drag the old man to his grave with him.


    ¡°Fang Mu!¡±


    Tears fell from the woman¡¯s eyes. She could not understand why there seemed to be an unchanging barrier between Fang Mu and his aunt. It was a ravine so wide that he¡¯d rather die than acknowledge her as his family. Very few people knew that he was the nephew of the Berserker Consort... and very few people knew the Berserker Consort¡¯s original name as well as her tribe. The woman could only grit her teeth and charge into the distance.


    She was Yan Luan, the tribe leader of the Lake of Colors Tribe in the past, and the man was the son of Tranquil East Tribe¡¯s tribe leader, Fang Mu, the child in whom Si Ma Xin had nted the Berserker Seed!


    A thousand something years had passed since then, and the child had grown up and be the current middle-aged man. He was tied up with... Yan Luan, and based on the words they shared previously, it was also clear that they had a child.


    Perhaps if the Berserkers did not experience such a drastic change, the two of them might not have been together. However, the appearance of the change: the shattering of the mountains, the spread of the Dead Sea, the submersion of Han Mountain... had indirectly changed their destinies.


    ¡°Zhou Shan, why do you have to humiliate my wife and I? Yan Luan might have been a member of the older generation in the past, but we are not rted to each other by blood, so there is nothing shameful about us!¡±


    Red appeared in Fang Mu¡¯s eyes. As he roared, his cultivation base erupted from his body with a bang and started showing signs of him intending to trigger self-destruction.


    The old man was Zhou Shan, the person who was sent by Freezing Sky n to kill Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor in Han Mountain City. Many years had passed since then, and this person had already reached Berserker Soul Realm.


    Zhou Shan let out a cold harrumph. He did not stop for even a single moment in his charge towards Fang Mu. He lifted his right hand, and at the instant Fang Mu was about to self-destruct with madness shining bright in his eyes, he pushed his hand forward. A hint of derision was in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    When the two of them approached each other, tears fell from Yan Luan¡¯s eyes. If it was not because she wanted to go back and save her child, she would have definitely died together with Fang Mu to drag Zhou Shan to his grave.


    At that instant, a sigh could be heard. It echoed all around them, and it seemed to have instantly stopped all operations in the world, causing the three cultivators toe to an abrupt halt.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Southern Swamp Ind: The biggest of all of the inds when South Morning shattered. Fang Cang Lan, Zi Yan, Zi Che, and Ya Mu were there.


    2. Left preceptor: Appeared in Chapter: Han Kong.

 Chapter 1232: Never Setting Sun!

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Never Setting Sun!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Almost at the instant the three of them stopped moving, Su Ming walked out of the air. His face was one ofposure. When he walked over, the expressions of the three people changed instantly.


    It was as if time had flowed back. The explosive power around Fang Mu¡¯s body was reversed and his body fell back. Yan Luan¡¯s tears disappeared while she was in the distance, and her body fell back as well to return to Fang Mu¡¯s side.


    As for the old Zhou Shan, he lowered his lifted right hand and staggered hundreds of feet back. Only then did the power to reverse time around him disappear.


    Once the divine ability ended, the old Zhou Shan¡¯s expression changed drastically. A hint of shock and disbelief appeared in his eyes. He looked swiftly at Su Ming, but what he saw was a stranger¡¯s face. However, that stranger¡¯s face only brought to him an indescribable terror, intimidating him.


    He could not tell Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, but the power to reverse time just then had caused him to be unable to control his body and his soul. He could clearly understand that this person¡¯s level of cultivation far surpassed his. The difference between them was like heaven and earth.


    This feeling was far greater than when he met the powerful warriors of an older generation among the Berserkers. In fact, in his eyes, it was as if the world was lifting the stranger up even as he stood in the sky.


    His breathing quickened, and he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm to bow deeply towards Su Ming without hesitation.


    ¡°I am Zhou Shan. Greetings, senior.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Shan...¡±


    Su Ming stared at the old man before him. The scenes of the past surfaced in his mind before it was fixed on a moment many years ago. During that time, he was a Berserker who had yet to reach Awakening Realm. He then saw the old man descending with a magnificent presence like a deity and trying to kill Han Mountain¡¯s ancestor.


    At that time, Su Ming was like an ant. He could only lift his head and watch Zhou Shan descending with envy and longing in his heart. Many years had passed since then. When Su Ming saw Zhou Shan again, the scene from the past seemed to have been reversed.


    ¡°Freezing Sky n¡¯s left preceptor...¡± Su Ming said slowly.


    Zhou Shan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He shuddered. He did not know why this senior whose level of cultivation he could not imagine knew of his past status in Freezing Sky n.


    He did not remember Su Ming. In fact, he was simply unable to link the God of Berserkers Su Ming he came to knowter to the young man who had watched him from the crowd in Han Mountain City.


    Su Ming stared at Zhou Shan and only turned his head around after a long while to look at Fang Mu and Yan Luan. These two people were incredibly nervous at that moment, and their faces were very pale. When Su Ming looked at them, they immediately wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed deeply towards him.


    ¡°Greetings, senior. Thank you for lending us a hand just now.¡± Fang Mu sucked in a deep breath. When he said these words respectfully, Yan Luan bowed nervously by his side as well.


    The heroic bearing she once had as the tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe could no longer be found. At that moment, she was only a normal woman who had a bit of charm and looked older. She was only a mother.


    Su Ming stared at her. At that moment, her heart trembled. She could not tell what this person thought. Would what happened today simply be a powerful person helping them, or would they end up in an even more wretched state?


    There was sentiment on Su Ming¡¯s face, and his voice contained an ancient air. As he remembered how Yan Luan looked like in the past, he sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, former tribe leader of Lake of Colors Tribe... You¡¯ve changed too much.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, Yan Luan waspletely stunned. She lifted her head and stared at him in a daze, but no matter how she searched through her memories, she could not find a person who bore Su Ming¡¯s current appearance.


    In her daze, she did not know what to say for a period of time. No matter what, she could not remember Su Ming, who she had even pestered slightly in the past...


    ¡°And you...¡±


    Thest person Su Ming looked at was Fang Mu. As he stared at him, a kindly look slowly appeared in his eyes. He looked at him like how a member of the older generation would look at a member of the younger generation. After all, to Su Ming, Fang Mu was just a child in the past, one who was naive but had provided him with quite the help.


    When he saw that the child had grown but he could still find hints of the boy in his face, Su Ming¡¯s smile filled with happiness. He lifted his right hand and patted Fang Mu¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    Fang Mu¡¯s heart trembled. He stared at Su Ming in a daze. Just like Yan Luan, he could not find Su Ming¡¯s figure in his memories. His expression was one of confusion, but the kindly look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes was clearly filled with sincerity and sentimentally, and this gaze... also made Fang Mu feel as if he had managed to locate a hint of familiarity, which made his heart tremble.


    ¡°The two of them are my old friends,¡± Su Ming said while turning his head around to look at Zhou Shan.


    His voice was not loud, and he did not exude any sort of aura, but his power, especially after he Possessed True Morning Dao World, caused him to still be able tomand the universe as he liked even while he just stood there. Right then, Zhou Shan, who was just in Berserker Soul, felt as if he was facing the heavens.


    He felt incredibly nervous, and his body trembled against his will. He could not bring forth even a single bit of his power when he was before Su Ming. An indescribable wave of respect rose strongly in his heart.


    Right then, once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he quickly brought out arge number of Origin Flowers from his storage bag and handed them over respectfully.


    ¡°I did not know that these two fellow kinsmen were old friends of yours, senior. I hope that you will not me me for this. I-I...¡±


    Su Ming took the Origin Flowers and handed them over to Fang Mu before he cast a nce at Yan Luan.


    ¡°Will this be enough? How is your child?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. My child has a weak constitution and was poisoned by the Dead Sea¡¯s Approaching Snake. This Origin Flower is the main herb needed to create the antidote. Thank you, senior!¡±


    Excitement appeared on Fang Mu¡¯s face. He bowed to Su Ming again, and Yan Luan, feeling confused but grateful in her heart, did so as well.


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He cast a nce at Fang Mu again. The child in his mind slowly ovepped with the current Fang Mu. He shook his head before he turned around to take a step into the air. His figure gradually disappeared from the trio¡¯s sights.


    Su Ming might have left, but even if someone gave Zhou Shan ten thousand boosts of courage, he would still not have dared to attack Fang Mu and Yan Luan. Right then, he could only wrap his fist in his palm in a slightly awkward manner before he turned around and immediately left into the distance.


    Once only Fang Mu and Yan Luan were left in the sky above the Dead Sea, the two of them stared at the Origin Flowers, then at Zhou Shan leaving into the distance in a pathetic manner. A feeling as if they were dreaming filled their hearts, causing them to cast each other a nce. They saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Luan hesitated for a moment before she asked softly, ¡°Who... is that senior?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember him either...¡± Fang Mu remained silent for a moment before he sighed. He still could not remember where that hint of familiarity came from.


    ¡°But no matter what, this is a good thing. With these Origin Flowers, Lin Er will be saved.¡±


    A loving look belonging to a mother appeared on Yan Luan¡¯s face. As she mumbled under her breath, she turned into a long arc with Fang Mu to charge towards the ind where they lived.


    After about the time it takes an incense stick to burn since they started flying, Fang Mu¡¯s heart suddenly shuddered while he was charging forward. During the whole time, he had been thinking about who Su Ming was.


    Right then... he seemed to have remembered something, but the answer left him in even more disbelief. In fact, when he stopped, he turned his head swiftly. His expression changed, and his breathing quickened in a manner that had never happened to him before.


    ¡°I... I think I remember him now, but this is impossible. It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s him. He... He came back? But he doesn¡¯t look the same... But... But besides him, there¡¯s no one else!¡±


    Yan Luan came to a stop and looked at Fang Mu.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°When I was just a child, I ran into a senior beyond Han Mountain. He... You must certainly still remember him. He challenged the Chains of Han Mountain and took away Han Mountain Bell...¡±


    Yan Luan¡¯s body shuddered. Before Fang Mu even finished speaking, she cried out in surprise. ¡°Su Ming?!¡±


    ¡°The Fourth God of Berserkers... Su Ming!¡± There was excitement on Fang Mu¡¯s face as he continued mumbling without stop. He remembered his aunt...


    .....


    Su Ming did not know what Fang Cang Lan had done for the Berserkers during all the years of his absence. He walked in the sky and headed towards where Southern Swamp Ind was once located.


    He remembered that he had quite a number of old friends in it. There was Ya Mu, who had taken Zi Yan as his wife, as well as Zi Che, who had stayed behind due to his sister even though he wanted to follow Su Ming.


    There was also Wan Qiu, who was formerly the Sacred Lady of Autumn Sea Tribe.


    As well as... Fang Cang Lan... who once stood at the top of the mountain and had wind blow against her robes while she stared at him quietly as if she would wait an eternity for him.


    Su Ming walked forward quietly and moved past inds until he saw something and stopped. Based on his memories, he should no longer be far away from Southern Swamp Ind, but what caught his attention was... a huge statue on an ind.


    When he looked at it, Su Ming remembered the Fated Kin, and he remembered the members of that race. They were... cultivators of the Fated Kin!


    The ind was not the holynd of the Fated Kin, but a ce they used to defend the area. There were about eight thousand Fated Kin on the ind. At that moment, they surrounded the statue and worshiped it while the golden yellow light of the evening sun scattered over them.


    They were zealous and filled with reverence, because this statue was their Progenitor and their god. He was the most supreme will who guided the earliest Fated Kin to be cultivators of their race.


    ¡°Fated Kin...¡±


    Su Ming stared at the statue. It was exactly the same as he remembered when he had seen it in the past. The eyes on the statue as he stared into the distance shone with wisdom and a fierce light. It was as if he was staring at the skies. It made Su Ming feel as if he had returned to the year he brought the Fated Kin to rush out of the World of Nine Yin.


    In silence, Su Ming stared at the Fated Kin, and a smile slowly blossomed on his face. While under the setting sun, it was filled with an ancient air and nostalgia. It carried with it his hope for the Berserkers... as well as his determination to make the Berserkers rise to power after he returned this time.


    ¡°The Berserkers will not be a race akin to a setting sun. They will be... a prideful sun that will rise to power tomorrow,¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    This was his promise. When he became an Antecedental Spirit, he had firmly made this promise with the one hundred million something souls of the Great Berserker Tribe in his body.


    At the moment Su Ming mumbled to himself, a loud roar suddenly rang out throughout the entire Berserkers¡¯ world. It echoed in the air, and it did not matter where they were in thend of Berserkers, all the Berserkers could sense their blood begin to boil.


    At the same time, the sun in the sky looked like it hade to a stop... before starting to move in reverse. It rose swiftly instead of setting and went up the sky, changing the night that was about toe into day. The sun... seemed like it would never set!

 Chapter 1233: Southern Swamp Island

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Southern Swamp Ind</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the waves in the Dead Sea tumbled around, the originally setting sun rose up in reverse and stood in the sky again. At the instant the glow of dusk turned into a bright light, it caught everyone¡¯s attention...


    All the Berserkers and especially Fated Kin felt their hearts tremble due to their blood boiling in their bodies...


    Three ancient wills in the depths of Yin Death Vortex which were far away from the Berserkers¡¯ world woke up from their slumber...


    ¡°There¡¯s a change among the Berserkers...¡±


    ¡°We have to eliminate this change...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him...¡±


    At the instant the three wills woke up, a rumbling, violent gust of wind immediately stirred up. It was without form, and as it charged forward, it dashed forth along the rotations of Yin Death Vortex... and headed straight to the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    This wind was not due to the wills descending, but was formed by their thoughts.


    At the same time, due to the sun rising in reverse in the Berserkers¡¯ world and everyone¡¯s blood boiling, countless Berserkers jolted and raised their heads. It didn¡¯t matter where they were or what they were doing before, all of them looked up at that moment.


    Ya Man, one of the five powerful Berserkers in Eastern Wastnd and someone who had been given Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s spot for the continual growth of his tribe upied one lone ind after the continent shattered. As of then, his tribe, Berserker Fang Tribe, was viewed as one of the nine great forces of power among the Berserkers.


    At that moment, in a secret chamber within the depths of the mountain range in the ind, Ya Man, who had not moved his body for centuries, shuddered violently and lifted his head. A hint of uncertainty appeared on his face.


    Simrly, some powerful, ancient Berserkers on the various inds in the Dead Sea opened their eyes from their meditation.


    In the pce filled with an ancient presence located on the mountain in the Fated Kin¡¯s holynd, the notes of the Chinese zither echoing in the air came to an abrupt halt. Fang Cang Lan, the Berserker Consort stopped moving her hands on the instrument. She gradually lifted her beautiful head, and a hint of confusion appeared in her eyes.


    All the Berserkers had various changes appear on them due to all of these things happening during that moment.


    However, the feeling of their blood shaking and their spirits lifting only appeared for the span of a few breaths before it scattered into nothing due to the wind that descended on them from the sky without a single sound. It easily caused the feeling to disappear, like how a hot knife would slice through butter.


    It was as if the will contained in the wind would absolutely not allow any sort of changes to appear among the Berserkers, especially something like their blood being activated. This was absolutely not allowed.


    It was as if all that had happened just then was an illusion. When the wind blew past the sun rising in the sky, it seemed to have turned into a powerful, mighty pressure, causing the sun to slowly descend and turn into a setting sun once more.


    The wind had no form, however. When it surrounded the area, Su Ming lifted his head swiftly. A brilliant light shone in his eyes. He could clearly sense the thoughts and the will of the three ancient wills within the wind that had suddenly descended upon thend.


    With a cold harrumph and a brilliant light in his eyes, he sent his will into the sky and struck the invisible wind at full force. The collision of the four wills could not be heard by anyone. Only Su Ming and the three ancient wills could sense it clearly.


    As booming sounds that could not be heard by anyone else reverberated through the air, with the will of heavens from the True World mixed with his own will, Su Ming swept his will past the area, and the three ancient wills fell back before they instantly disappeared from the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    Su Ming took a few steps backwards. When he raised his head, killing intent appeared in his eyes. The three ancient wills were the people Su Ming absolutely had to kill in his trip back to the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    Su Ming might not have obtained an overwhelming advantage during the short contact between them just then, but he was on par in strength with the three ancient wills. Of course, if he was in True Morning Dao World, the results would have been different.


    The sun in the sky seemed to have been eternally fixed to dusk. It no longer rose, but it did not set either. Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He lowered his head to cast a nce at the ind of the Fated Kin beneath him. Then, in silence, he walked into the distance.


    The three ancient wills had not descended but had instead sent their thoughts over. If Su Ming chased after them, perhaps he would be able to locate the spot where the three wills slept.


    But he had just returned to the Berserkers¡¯ world. He had not met many of his old friends yet, so he did not want to leave just then.


    Su Ming walked in midair while the Dead Sea tumbled under his feet. He continued walking until an ind basked in evening light appeared in the distance. It was slightly different from the one in Su Ming¡¯s memories, but he still recognized it. That was... Southern Swamp Ind.


    There was a long string ofughtering from the seawater beyond the ind. There was a boisterous note in thatughter, and when it traveled over to Su Ming, it attracted his attention.


    He saw a sea dragon of around one thousand feet long roaring and tumbling around the Dead Sea. There was a man standing on its head. That man did not have a built stature but instead gave off an air of frailty. He was dressed in a white robe, and his gray hair fluttered in the wind. He had his right hand clenched tightly around the sea dragon¡¯s whiskers while he rammed his left fist at the center of the sea dragon¡¯s brow. One punch, then another, and another, which made the sea dragon let out shrill roars.


    As he stared at the gray-haired, white-robed man, Su Ming¡¯s gaze focused, and a faint smile gradually appeared at the corners of his lips. Su Ming would not forget this person. It was...


    ¡°Grandpa Bai, you are invincible. You are the strongest in Southern Swamp, the best of all. We found ourselves some catch this time again. By the way, can I have this sea dragon, pretty please?¡±


    A boy of around eight or nine years old on the ind¡¯s beach pped his hands and shouted loudly at the white-robed man who was hitting the sea dragon.


    Beside the boy was a woman with a gentle look on her face. She looked at the boy with affection, then lifted her head with a smile before she looked towards the man who was hitting the sea dragon.


    ¡°You have a sweet mouth,d.¡±


    Bai lifted his head and let out a boisterousugh. With one move, he grabbed the dying sea dragon and charged at the ind. When he drew close to the beach, he raised his right hand, then flung his arm. The one thousand feet long sea dragon was immediately lifted, and with a bang, it crashed against the beach. Arge amount of sand flew into the air.


    The man moved as well and appeared in front of the boy.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Bai. This child is still immature, I hope you do not mind.¡± The woman beside the boy immediately bowed while speaking softly.


    The white-robed man patted the boy¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thisd is an endearing one. Ya Jiu, I¡¯ll give you this sea dragon. Remember to extract the Life Crystal from it. That is an important item that can extend Berserkers¡¯ life.¡±


    The boy immediately cheered, looking very delighted. While she watched him, the loving look in the woman¡¯s eyes became greater.


    At that moment, around a dozen long arcs swiftly approached from an area in Southern Swamp Ind that was quite far away from the trio. They approached in an instant. Right in front of the group were three people. They could not see Su Ming, but Su Ming could see them.


    He stared at the white-robed man and the woman beside the child. Then, he stared at the three people in front of the dozen something peopleing towards the area, and nostalgia appeared on his face.


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Bai. We congratte you on your return.¡±


    The trio were two men and one woman. They appeared to be in their middle-ages, but based on the ancient air about them, it could be seen that they were older than that.


    The woman was clearly married to one of the men.


    The other man was dressed in a green robe. He had a cold and aloof expression as if he did not feel anything. When he stood there, a chilling aura spread out from him, as if no living could get close to him.


    The white-robed man looked at the only woman in the trio and said with a smile, ¡°Zi Yan,ssie, your son has already taken away this sea dragon. Remember to extract the Life Crystal for him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior. My son is young. If he acts immaturely, I hope that you will not mind.¡± Needless to say, the woman was Zi Yan. With a smile, she bowed to the white-robed man.


    Su Ming stood in midair and stared at the people he was familiar with on Southern Swamp Ind. He would never forget the old man named Bai. It was... Bai Chang Zai[1]. Su Ming had only met him several times before in thend of Berserkers, but he had left behind a deep impression on him.


    When Su Ming saw him at that moment, he sensed an ancient air on him, and also saw the hints of time flowing away from him.


    The boy was Zi Yan and Ya Mu¡¯s son. Based on his age, he should only have been born during the past few years. As for the woman by the boy¡¯s side... she was Wan Qiu. It could be no one else but her.


    Just like in the past, she was still alone. Yet her arrogance was gone. She might not be anyone¡¯s wife, but right then, there was a gentle air akin to water about her.


    As for Zi Che... perhaps Su Ming had influenced him too much when he stayed by his side in the past, and due to certain things that could not change, he had be increasingly colder. But Su Ming knew that with Zi Che¡¯s personality, there was a determined heart lying under the aloof exterior.


    ¡°Where... did Fang Cang Lan go?¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    He looked at Southern Swamp Ind, but could not find her. He then shook his head. He did not spread his divine sense to instantly search through the entire world of Berserkers.


    It was not that he could not do it, but because he did not want to. There were certain times when knowing too much was a form of cruelty. If he cast his divine sense through the entirend of Berserkers, Su Ming would immediately know who was no longer living among his old friends.


    But he did not want to know this. He would rather not know it.


    ¡®Oh well. She has her own life. There is in no way she would have continued waiting.¡¯


    Su Ming fell silent. He remembered Fang Cang Lan¡¯s petite figure while she stood on the mountain before he left thend of Berserkers in the past. She had looked like someone who would be gone when wind blew past her.


    Su Ming lowered his head to cast a nce at Zi Che, then at the boy beside Wan Qiu.


    ¡®Ya Jiu... His given name is nine? I wonder if this nine is a form of remembrance towards the ninth summit...¡¯


    Su Ming remembered the bond broken between Zi Yan and his second senior brother. He sighed softly, then walked towards Southern Swamp Ind¡¯s beach.


    He did not move quickly. When his feetnded on Southern Swamp Ind, the people there did not notice that an additional person had appeared among them. In fact, in their eyes, Su Ming did not exist.


    Bai Chang Zai did not notice him, and neither did Zi Yan and Ya Mu. It was the same for Wan Qiu. Only Zi Che suddenly shuddered as if he had sensed something vaguely. He lifted his head and looked over, but he found nothing.


    There was also... the boy. Since Su Ming wanted the boy to see him, the boy widened his eyes and saw Su Ming walking towards him on the beach.


    Su Ming crouched down when he was beside the boy. He patted the boy¡¯s head and asked softly, ¡°Your name is Ya Jiu?¡±


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Bai Chang Zai: He was one of the guards on Sky Mist Barrier. Bai Chang Zai and Su Ming were both Divine Generals in the past, and because of it, Bai Chang Zai was very nice to Su Ming.

 Chapter 1234: The Chinese Zither Was Like the Moon with Two Reflections on the Water

    <h4>Chapter 1234: The Chinese Zither Was Like the Moon with Two Reflections on the Water</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yeah, my name is Ya Jiu.¡±


    The boy was not afraid of strangers. Perhaps he could sense Su Ming¡¯s good will, which was why he spoke loudly.


    Once he did it, the adults talking among themselves were immediately stunned. When they turned their heads around to look, they instantly discovered Ya Jiu talking to thin air.


    The crowd was stunned, especially Bai Chang Zai. With a glint in his eyes, he spread his divine sense through into the area, but he found nothing extraordinary.


    ¡°Jiu Er, who were you speaking to?¡± Zi Yan took a few swift steps forward and arrived beside Ya Jiu to speak softly to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big brother here. He asked me whether I am Ya Jiu.¡±


    The boy blinked innocently and pointed at Su Ming. He did not know that his words immediately caused Zi Yan¡¯s expression to change, and Ya Mu¡¯s reaction was even more prominent. He might be a little slow on usual days, but at that moment, a freezing re immediately appeared in his eyes, and he appeared swiftly in front of Ya Jiu.


    Bai Chang Zai had murderous aura spread out from his entire body. With a cold sneer and a ghastly tone, he spoke to the empty spot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to arrive in Southern Swamp Ind. Sir, since you are already here, why bother hiding? Please show yourself!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Bai, that person has already left,¡± Ya Jiu quickly said behind his father¡¯s back.


    ¡°He already left, and he gave me this. He said I was a good boy.¡± Ya Jiu lifted his hand, and a white scale appeared on his palm.


    That scale seemed incredibly normal, but the people in Southern Swamp Ind were familiar with it. It was the one and only reverse scale of a sea dragon.


    Bai Chang Zai¡¯s expression changed, and he turned around swiftly to stare at the sea dragon he had just captured. The spot where the reverse scale was originally located was now empty.


    ¡°That big brother is a very good person, and he even said that I¡¯m smart. He gave me this gift, and he said that if I run into any danger when I grow up, this gift will help me neutralize the danger nine times.¡±


    The young Ya Jiu looked at his family around him, and his young voice rang in the air.


    Zi Yan¡¯s face was pale. She could already imagine just how strong the person was if all of them could not notice him. After all, with Bai Chang Zai¡¯s power, even the old monsters among the nine great forces of power who were conferred titles of nobility during the era of the Fourth God of Berserkers were unable to conceal their presences to the point where Bai Chang Zai could not notice them.


    Wan Qiu frowned and looked around her. She did not speak. Zi Che¡¯s eyes sparkled as if he was thinking about something. He stared into the distance.


    Bai Chang Zai hesitated for a moment, then picked up the white scale from the young Ya Jiu¡¯s hand. Once he scrutinized it, his pupils shrank swiftly, and his breathing quickened.


    This scene immediately caused the people around the area to be nervous.


    Ya Mu hesitated for a moment before he said in a whisper, ¡°Senior Bai...¡±


    Bai Chang Zai was silent for a moment before he spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°This person bears no ill-will. His... His level of cultivation has already surpassed what I can understand. Just this scale alone... gives me the feeling as if it can destroy me millions of times.¡±


    When he said those words, the people around the area sucked in a sharp breath. Zi Yan held Ya Jiu, and her expression changed several times. Ya Mu was slightly more level-headed while by her side, but there was still disbelief on his face.


    Wan Qiu was still frowning, but due to Bai Chang Zai¡¯s words, the grave look in her eyes became stern.


    Only Zi Che stared into the distance. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°This person... I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a cultivator of our world. Even those old monsters in this world cannot reach this sort of level of cultivation. This is... a level which I simply cannot understand nor describe clearly. I can only sense that this person can destroy all of us Berserkers with one thought.


    ¡°And... this scale gives me a feeling as if my blood is boiling. All of you must have sensed it before. This is... giving me the exact same feeling.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m certain that this person... came from the world outside!¡± Bai Chang Zai¡¯s expression became even more solemn, and he appeared to be slightly worried.


    The entire area descended into silence. Zi Yan and the others would not be skeptical of Bai Chang Zai¡¯s words, but it was precisely because of this that made them feel lingering fear in their hearts.


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered. Grandpa Bai, that big brother said you just need to put that scale at the center of your brow, and you will be able to recover from the internal injuries you sustained. He says to treat it as him repaying you for how kind you were to him in the past,¡± the young Ya Jiu quickly said.


    Upon hearing his words, the people in the area were stunned again. Bai Chang Zai¡¯s expression changed. Only he alone knew of his injuries. He¡¯d had them for a long time, and they were a lurking problem that he could not get rid of, but with his level of cultivation, he simply could not find anyone who could help him with his injuries.


    While he pondered over Ya Jiu¡¯s words, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s eyes shone. He ced the scale at the center of his brow without any hesitation. At the instant the scale touched his forehead, a bang shot out of Bai Chang Zai¡¯s body, and a gentle wave of power surged into his body from the scale. It swam a full circle in him and easily got rid of all the internal injuries that had bothered him for years without healing.


    As his internal injuries disappeared, Bai Chang Zai¡¯s cultivation base increased by leaps and bounds, but this could not attract Bai Chang Zai¡¯s attention, because the young Ya Jiu¡¯s words still echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Repaying a kindness of the past... This person... Who?¡± Bai Chang Zai mumbled, but he simply could not remember anyone like that.


    Wan Qiu crouched down and looked at Ya Jiu before she asked softly, ¡°Jiu Er, tell me how that senior looked.¡±


    ¡°He...¡±


    Before the young Ya Jiu could finish speaking, Zi Che suddenly spoke by the side. ¡°Master is back.¡±


    Zi Che did not mention the identity of the master he spoke of, but when he said those words, the expressions of all the people around him changed, and their breathing quickened swiftly. A single figure appeared in their heads.


    ¡°Also, that big brother asked me about a person called Fang Cang Lan. Who is she?¡±


    .....


    In an area in the sea not too far away from Southern Swamp Ind was an ind. It held a supreme status in thend of Berserkers... because this ce was not just the main tribe of the Fated Kin, but also the Berserkers¡¯ holynd.


    Living within the pce in a mountain was the current spiritual symbol of all the Berserkers in thend, the Berserker Consort.


    Fang Cang Lan sat quietly in the empty pce. She had a noble status and was worshiped by countless Berserkers. In fact, the lives and deaths of the Fated Kin beyond the pce could be decided with just one sentence from her.


    However, there was not a single hint of joy in her for holding such a position. She was bound to be lonely in the pce.


    Only a select few among all the Berserkers knew her name. Among them were a few people in Southern Swamp Ind and the powerful warriors in the tribes who were given their titles by Su Ming in the past.


    The Berserker Consort did not need a name. She only needed the title of Berserker Consort. This was the price to maintain her mysteriousness. The Berserker Consort was just a symbol, a living statue. She could not belong to a tribe, and she could not let anyone know her name.


    Belonging to a tribe or possessing a name would wash away the sacredness of the Berserker Consort. Yet the loneliness of sitting in a high ce could allow all the Berserkers to ce their hopes in their God of Berserkers from the bottom of their hearts.


    And mystery was the best manifestation of a symbol. That was why the Berserker Consort had to remain mysterious.


    Fang Cang Lan bore all of it by herself. She bore the loneliness of leaving Southern Swamp Ind and ignoring all her tribe members wandering outside. She had gotten used to loneliness and staying quietly alone while ying the Chinese zither and having the notes serve as herpany.


    The dusk seemed to n to stay eternally in the sky, as if the sun would never set. It was frozen in the sky, causing the light of dusk to shine on the ground. the soft rays shone through the window andnded quietly in the pce.


    Fang Cang Lan sat quietly beside her Chinese zither and closed her eyes to continue ying a piece that sounded as if it were waiting for someone. The notes of the piece echoed in the air and seeped through the pce to fill the ind. When it spread out, it alsonded in Su Ming¡¯s ears, who was staring at Fang Cang Lan in a daze through the window while he stood in midair.


    Su Ming had note because he had sent his divine sense sweeping through the ce. Instead, it was because the presence of thews of fate in this ce was the strongest out of all the other parts on the Dead Sea in thend of Berserkers, which was why when he was about to walk past this ce, he cast a nce at the ind, and when he did so, he could not avert his gaze.


    He saw his own statue on the ind and the Fated Kin next to it. He also saw the pce on the mountain. It was extraordinary, built in the typical style of a Berserkers¡¯ pce.


    This was something Su Ming could be certain of... because he had seen Great Yu Pce before.


    The pce on the mountain was the one and only pce in the inds on the Dead Sea in thend of Berserkers as of then, and if Su Ming could not tell the meaning behind it, he would be calling himself intelligent in vain.


    Insilence, he walked into the ind and trekked up the mountain. He entered the pce, which was the source of the peace, and stood beside Fang Cang Lan. She could not see him, but he could see her.


    Fang Cang Lan was slightly older and no longer as beautiful as before, but her graceful gentleness was even more pronounced than before, causing all those who saw it to be unable to help themselves but get immersed.


    Su Ming stood quietly beside Fang Cang Lan and listened to the story of the Chinese zither. The one thousand something years of loneliness and wait made him feel as if he had slowly returned to the past and had... lived through the thousand years with Fang Cang Lan.


    After a long, long while, the piece came to a stop.


    Once the song finished, the air within the pce immediately distorted. A figure appeared, and with an aloof face, the man lowered his head and bowed to Fang Cang Lan.


    ¡°Under the orders of the Berserker Consort, we have investigated the cause of our blood boiling previously. It happened not just in this ce, but in all the regions in thend of Berserkers! This is definitely connected to the sun not setting in the world outside.¡±


    ¡°Notify all the Fated Kin to activate the Berserker Protection Rune. Notify all the inds belonging to the Berserkers to be ready at all times... This is perhaps the signs of yet another beast swarm or the descent of ferocious beasts from the worlds beyond ours,¡± Fang Cang Lan said faintly after a moment of thought.


    As she spoke, a dignified air belonging solely to the Berserker Consort naturally surrounded her.


    ¡°I will obey your orders, Berserker Consort,¡± the figure said calmly and instantly disappeared.


    ¡®Berserker... Consort...¡¯


    Su Ming was stunned, and then, for the first time since he returned to the Berserkers¡¯ world, he sent his divine sense outwards without any hesitation. He wanted to know the memories of the Berserkers in the Berserkers¡¯ world and to learn... the origins of the Berserker Consort.

 Chapter 1235: Did Another Autumn Pass in the Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Did Another Autumn Pass in the Dream</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Berserker Consort...¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Berserker Consort...¡±


    ¡°The nobility of the Berserker Consort is the glory of the Berserkers...¡±


    Mixed memories surged into Su Ming from all directions when he spread his divine sense from the holy ind. In the blink of an eye, he covered the entire Berserkers¡¯ world, and under his will, he obtained practically all the memories regarding the Berserker Consort from the Berserkers.


    But they were iplete, just bits and pieces. If Su Ming increased the power of his divine sense, he would definitely obtain all the answers he wanted, but the price for it... would be that most of the Berserkers would die because their divine senses would copse.


    After a long while, when the notes of the Chinese zither echoed in the air again, Su Ming retrieved his divine sense. Based on many people¡¯s memories, he saw that most of the Berserkers held the Berserker Consort in reverence.


    She was a spiritual symbol for the Berserkers. From the amount of respect the Berserkers had for the Berserker Consort, Su Ming could tell that if Fang Cang Lan had not existed, the Berserkers, who had been like scattered sand, would have disappeared in the ughter of their own kind during the one thousand something years.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not obtain any concrete answers, but he did gain some understanding. With a hint of regret, he looked at Fang Cang Lan who sat by the Chinese zither and yed the instrument to tell of her loneliness. Then, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm before him.


    With it, time immediately started flowing in reverse in his mind.


    Ten years ago... Fang Cang Lan stood beside her window and stared at the sun setting in the distance. There was a deste air about her, along with a hint of loss. Behind her were the Fated Kin telling her things happening among the Berserkers in a whisper.


    Twenty years ago... Fang Cang Lan yed her zither. Her beautiful face was like a statue. She seemed to have really be a living statue.


    Thirty years ago... envoys were sent from all the inds in thend of Berserkers to worship the God of Berserkers. Tens of thousands of people filled the holynd and worshiped Fang Cang Lan. The sounds of people calling out to the Berserker Consort echoed in the air and traveled through the passage of time tond in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Forty years ago...


    Fifty years ago... besides appearing once in a blue moon before the Berserkers, most of the time, Fang Cang Lan would stay in the pce and quietly y her zither while watching the sky outside through her window.


    Two hundred years ago, the moonlight shining through the rain at night scattered on the sea, and it looked like the moon had turned into crystals. While by the window, Fang Cang Lan looked incredibly frail. She simply let the wind sweep up the rain andnd on her body.


    It rained all night...


    Three hundred years ago. The usual calm look on Fang Cang Lan¡¯s face was no longer around. asionally, conflict would appear on her face, and Su Ming could also see uncertainty as well as a hint of resignation. Only the zither¡¯spany could allow her to calm down. It did not matter whether it was snow or rain, she would quietly live in the cage that did not seem like a cage.


    Four hundred years ago...


    Five hundred years ago...


    Su Ming saw all that happened during the time Fang Cang Lan lived in the pce in reverse. He saw her eptance return to being a silence, then her original struggles.


    This was not training in istion. If it was, then the period of one thousand something years might not have been a long time to get through. It would have been over in the blink of an eye, but this was a person living in a pce for a thousand something years. This period of time was enough to crush a person, especially when they were just a woman.


    Six hundred years ago...


    Seven hundred years ago...


    When one thousand something years reversed before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he saw how the pce was built, saw the Berserkers worship the ce for one thousand something years, and saw Fang Cang Lan be the soul of the Berserkers when they were just scattered sand.


    Su Ming came to understand why the power of thews of fate was so great in the Berserkers¡¯ world. It was all... because of Fang Cang Lan.


    Then, he saw the holynd of the Berserkers and the Fated Kin before the pce was built. Over there, he saw Man Ya, Xue Sha, Tian Qi, Wu Shuang, and Chi Lei Tian. These were the powerful warriors of the past whom Su Ming had given a ce for their tribes to grow. They stood on the mountain with Fang Cang Lan, staring at the rise and fall of the sea in the distance.


    By their side was a gentle-looking man. He was... Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother.


    ¡°I will leave now. I will leave thend of Berserkers to go to the worlds beyond... and search for my youngest junior brother, your God of Berserkers.


    ¡°I have to obey the Brand of the will left on me in thend. I do not know whether my memories will still beplete after I leave or whether I will lose some of them, but I have a feeling that when I leave this time, I will forget some things...


    ¡°My memories regarding the Berserkers will be much more clouded. This is the price. If I want to obtain great power, this is the price I have to pay for the Brand to be left on me by the will of thend...


    ¡°Right now, while I still have a clear mind and remember all my memories... I believe that the Berserkers need a symbol. I might not be a Berserker, but my youngest junior brother is the God of Berserkers. You... need a symbol that will allow the souls of your race to gather as one.


    ¡°She will be the Berserker Consort. With the status of the fourth God of Berserkers¡¯ concubine, she will stand above all people and gather together the scattered souls of the Berserkers. That is my suggestion.¡±


    .....


    The scenes of the past shattered into bits and pieces before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, as if a mirror had been broken. The fragments disappeared into space like they had never existed.


    Su Ming returned to the present. He returned to the moment when he stared at Fang Cang Lan, and the sounds of the Chinese zither reached his ears.


    He saw Fang Cang Lan¡¯s entire story during the one thousand something years, saw the tears falling down from the corners of her eyes when she meditated at night, saw her waiting for him, and saw all that she gave up for the Berserkers.


    This was a very determined woman, a woman who could sacrifice everything in her life for her Berserkers. Yet perhaps... she did not do all of this for the Berserkers, but more for Su Ming.


    One thousand something years might not seem long, but such a time would seem long when a person could not see the end in sight, when they knew that what their future held was only a continuation of staying in a cage that was not a cage.


    Perhaps... they would have to wait until the day the Dead Sea dried up.


    Slowly, the woman who was now slightly older than she was in the past ovepped with the image of the woman who quietly watched him leave with the wind blowing in her face while she stood on a mountain on Southern Swamp Ind in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I... am back,¡± he said with a gentle expression.


    The regret in his heart was growing stronger and stronger. When time went back one thousand years in his mind, the regret was so great that it buried itself deeply in his soul. He could not wipe it out, and it would not disappear.


    Su Ming did not know what sort of emotions he harbored towards Fang Cang Lan. It did not matter whether it was in the past or the present, those feelings had settled in the passage of time, and right then, it had turned into wine that had been brewed for a thousand years.


    Only those who personally drank the cup would know its taste. It turned into three words, and when Su Ming said them in a gentle voice, he still sounded hoarse.


    The sounds of the Chinese zither came to an abrupt halt at that moment. Fang Cang Lan shuddered lightly. She lifted her head and slowly turned around to stare at the figure who had appeared at some unknown point in time beside her.


    That figure had an unfamiliar face, and even his presence was unfamiliar, but the gentle look in its eyes was the exact same one she had seen an uncountable amount of times in her dreams.


    Her expression was calm, but under it was an indescribable excitement and a myriad ofplicated feelings. They turned into tears that flowed down the corners of her eyes for all the thousand years...


    ¡°We were linked through fate while we were under Han Mountain Bell...¡± Su Ming mumbled. He lifted his right hand and had his fingers weave through Fang Cang Lan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°We met each other on the ninth summit...¡± he said softly.


    Fang Cang Lan bit the bottom of her lip and stared at Su Ming in a daze. She tried her best to remain calm, to stop her tears from flowing down, but she could not do it.


    ¡°The Berserkers and Shamans fought, and when we met again, the people were already scattered...¡±


    Su Ming caressed Fang Cang Lan¡¯s hair and gently drew her into his embrace. When her head was buried in Su Ming¡¯s chest, he sensed her heartbeat and felt the anguish and the wait contained in her tears during the thousand years.


    ¡°We looked at each other from the distance while we were in Southern Swamp Ind, and when I left, I once cast a nce in your direction from afar...¡±


    Su Ming stared at the woman resting against his chest. The regret in his heart made him unable to say another word.


    There were no longer any words for his love.


    Who was it that had dragged out this yearning thatsted for a thousand something years? Itsted from the time when the continents were still around until the continents were submerged and they broke into inds... The beautiful moments of life onlyst for an instant, and they are absolutely not to be regarded as a first meeting...


    The acquaintanceship they built in the past seemed to still remain, but as the world changed during the one thousand something years, it fell like dust falling into a river. Even if they searched for it, they would not find it.


    Robes danced and fluttered in the wind and rain beyond the window. The moonlight crept in quietly, unable to help itself. Time sighed, stirring up the sadness of separation... There was nothing else that would add more sorrow.


    Did another autumn pass by in the dream?


    Fang Cang Lan¡¯s head was lowered and buried in Su Ming¡¯s chest. The things of the past could no longer be remembered clearly. She could not tell whether this moment was a dream, or just sadness...


    She still sighed softly. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. They seemed to reflect the figure who had once danced with the wind on the mountain. It stood in the passage of time and waited until her beauty came to an end. Her sigh at that moment seemed to speak of all that she could not say.


    But if that sigh moved past a person¡¯s life like a fleeting guest, then that person¡¯s heart would no longer be in pain. The sigh would alsost for just an instant. It would not linger for more than three breaths... The two people could only sigh andment that if they could relive their lives, then perhaps they would never get to know each other.


    If they never met, then perhaps they would never owe each other and could be like orchids in a valley. They could watch the sky be empty, the earth grow old, the sea dry up, and the stones decay.


    They could be free of their burdens. They could have a Chinese zither serve as theirpany while lying back against a chair as they sat under the moon with a smile. When they slept in the afternoon, they would wake up groggy. They could deceive their dreams and deceive their own emotions...


    A faint fragrance came from Fang Cang Lang¡¯s long hair. Her sleeves were of a faint color, and her face clean. She did not wish for them to have been together in their past life or be so in the present,or their future lives. She had no desires. Her heart was calm... She felt no pain.


    Su Ming held Cang Lan in his arms. Her frail body brought pain to him. It cut deep, but it hade a thousand years toote. Right then, the woman in his arms was no longer a gentle breeze that would disappear once it blew past him, like it did one thousand something years ago. Instead, she had seeped into the depths of his heart and be an eternal presence.


    He could not see Cang Lan¡¯s eyes. She was staring at the pce¡¯s window while shey against his chest. She stared at the color of dusk that would not disappear. The sun of autumn seemed to bring forth the yearning surrounding her for years, and she murmured a single sentence that had been buried in her heart for years, one that she had been unable to say in the past.


    ¡°I forgot all the vicissitudes of life, forgot the numerous living beings around me, forgot myself, but I still couldn¡¯t forget you...¡±

 Chapter 1236: The God of Berserkers Returns!

    <h4>Chapter 1236: The God of Berserkers Returns!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On that day, the sky had been blue. The color of twilight covered the sea which had no waves at that moment. Su Ming turned around and left, leaving behind the image of his back for Fang Cang Lan. While standing in the wind, she watched his solitary back gradually leave into the distance...


    When he turned his head back, there was an ancient air about him. Times had changed, but the color of twilight was the same, the sea was like before... and so was the woman of the past still watching in silence, allowing the wind to blow against her and the rain to fall on her. Years passed, but she never expressed any resentment.


    Fang Cang Lan held onto Su Ming tightly and did not want to let go. She was afraid that if she did, another thousand years would pass.


    The two of them hugged each other quietly in the Berserker Consort¡¯s pce.


    ¡°When... are you leaving?¡± After a long while, Fang Cang Lan¡¯s weak voice echoed quietly in the silent pce.


    ¡°I will leave again, but when I do it this time... I will take you and all the Berserkers with me,¡± Su Ming said softly. He watched the woman in his arms lift her head. Their gazes met, and gradually, a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    She might no longer be in her prime years, but her beauty had already entered Su Ming¡¯s mind. Her smile was incredibly pretty.


    Fang Cang Lan left Su Ming¡¯s embrace and quietly sat down by her Chinese zither. Her piece gradually echoed in the ancient pce once more. However, her song this time was no longer dreary and lonely. Instead, there was love in every single note she yed. They drifted into the air and spread over the sea.


    Su Ming sat by the side and watched her quietly. A pot of wine had appeared at some unknown point in time in his hand. He would asionally take a sip from it, and gradually, he grew tipsy, but no one knew whether he was tipsy due to the song, the wine, or the smile of the person who was ying the zither.


    The evening did not end in the world outside nor did the sound of the waves diminish. It was as if they had be eternal presence along with that moment of beauty.


    This was the first time Su Ming... truly felt calm in his heart after the years he spent roaming outside. He was immersed in the song and wine while sitting beside a beautiful woman. The feeling was indeed like a pot of wine that had been sitting around for a thousand years. At the very end, it turned into nectar that could cause a person to be drunk even if they just took a sniff from it.


    But if they savored it, they would find that this was not wine, but was instead gentle water.


    If Bai Ling was Su Ming¡¯s first love, then this love was like springwater. It was sweet and could not be forgotten, but he could only remember that sweetness as well as his delight when he took that springwater out.


    The spring would dry one day. It would notst.


    If Xu Hui was wine, then that pot of wine would definitely be very strong. Once he drank it, he would feel fire in his heart, and it would burn his entire body like passion, making it impossible for him to forget it, but strong liquor was usually drunk while a person was sad, and because of it, that person would also feel as if that passion would notst long.


    Yu Xuan was dew. She was the droplets of water that would appear every morning, bringing with her beauty, crystalline light, coldness, and tender affection. She was difficult to forget, and neither did he want to forget her.


    But she was different from Cang Lan¡¯s gentle water-like presence. It could seep even through stone as it fell for a thousand years. Due to its gentle strength, it could refine all manner of steel. It was a gentle persistence that made her the only person he would see when he turned his head back.


    Under this tranquility and in his slightly intoxicated state, Su Ming stared at the woman before him. He knew that her protection of the ce over the years had prevented the souls of the Berserkers from scattering and instead unified them. They might look like they weren¡¯t together due to the inds, but they had never been as united as they were then.


    Perhaps there were some conflicts among the Berserkers between the inds and some of them might still fight against each other with Arts... but if any foreign enemy arrived, the current Berserkers would fight as one.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to tell everyone that I am back.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on the color of dusk beyond the window. He gently ced the pot of wine down, and during that instant, when the notes from the Chinese zither echoed in the air, the presence of the Berserkers in Su Ming¡¯s body erupted with a bang.


    It was the Berserkers¡¯ presence as well as the God of Berserkers¡¯ presence. This was the purest form of the Berserkers¡¯ lineage power Su Ming could release after he obtained the will of the Antecedental Spirits belonging to the Great Berserker Tribe.


    During that moment, the power of the Berserkers filled him, and the one hundred million souls of the Great Berserkers let out soundless cheers. They echoed in the air and stirred up Su Ming¡¯s presence of a Berserker. It surged into the heavens from the pce whose name was the God of Berserkers Pce and where the Berserker Consort lived.


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s presence of the God of Berserkers erupted from him and the one hundred million souls of the Berserkers in his body cheered, a feeling that made the Berserkers¡¯ blood boil rose with a bang from the ind.


    The presence of the God of Berserkers roared. As the clouds surged, lightning sliced through the air. Loud booming sounds descended like the might of heaven. Thunder echoed in the air, causing the hearts of all Berserkers on the inds of the Dead Sea to shudder simultaneously.


    The first to sense it were the Fated Kin. As they shuddered, their blood started boiling in an unprecedented manner. When their blood started circting rapidly, their hearts trembled every time their bloodpleted an entire circuit in them.


    Excitement appeared on their faces. They could sense a power that caused their blood to boil very clearly, and it was a power that all of them were familiar with. It was the power of the god of the Fated Kin, which was located in every statue on their inds.


    The Fated Kin on all the inds raised their heads, and with excitement appeared on their faces, they flew up into the air. One of them was an old man who had lived during Su Ming¡¯s era. At that moment, he let out the strongest cry in his life.


    ¡°The Progenitor has returned! This is the Progenitor¡¯s presence! This is the presence of all the Fated Kin¡¯s god!


    ¡°Worship our god! All the Fated Kin, follow this presence and greet our god!¡±


    All Su Ming¡¯s statues on the Fated Kin¡¯s inds looked as if they had turned into his clones at that moment, and his presence erupted from them even greater than before. All the Berserkers were enveloped within Su Ming¡¯s will of the God of Berserkers.


    The bottom of the Dead Sea was like ayer of mud that had no end. During that instant, a hand shot out from there. It was filled with a power that seemed like it wanted to tear apart the sky. When the hand furled into a fist, it could be seen that it was trembling slightly. The bottom of the sea roared then, and a figure rushed out of the mud.


    It was an old man. He had a head full of white hair, but his eyes sparkled brightly. When he appeared, a huge whirlpool immediately appeared in the sea. The man rushed out from it, leaving the bottom of the sea. When he reached the surface, excitement could be seen on his face. If Su Ming could see it right then, he would definitely find him familiar.


    It was Nan Gong Hen!


    He was the tribe leader of the Fated Kin, Nan Gong Hen!


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Ming¡¯s presence! This is our benefactor¡¯s presence, our Progenitor¡¯s presence!¡±


    Nan Gong Hen trembled. His first smile over the past one thousand something years appeared on his face. This was the first time during that whole time that he egressed, and all of it was because of Su Ming¡¯s presence.


    With excitement, Nan Gong Hen moved without hesitation and turned into a long arc that charged towards the source of the presence¡ªthe Berserkers¡¯ holynd.


    Su Ming¡¯s presence of the God of Berserkers was still spreading outwards. It influenced the Fated Kin and then all the Berserkers on all the inds.


    Even the Shamans and some of the other races were affected. After all, regardless of what race they belonged to, as long as they lived in thend of Berserkers, their ancestors were still Berserkers.


    As their blood boiled, they felt as if their Qi was burning. Every Berserker could sense something calling to them. It was... the God of Berserkers calling to them. There was a desire within them to worship their presence in their hearts, blood, and souls.


    Multiple figures rushed swiftly into the sky and flew ording to the lead provided to them by their blood and the call of their God of Berserkers. They wanted... to worship him!


    No one doubted whether this was false, because there was only one answer as to how everyone felt the exact same burning of their blood.


    ¡°The God of Berserkers... has returned!¡±


    Excited roars echoed in the air. Most of those voices came from old people. They had experienced this before, which was why they flew up without hesitation.


    Fang Mu and Yan Luan were feeding a frail teenager a medicinal core on an unnamed ind when, their hearts trembled. The boiling of their blood and the voice calling to them caused Fang Mu to turn around without hesitation and charge towards the holynd for the first time in his life.


    Bai Chang Zai and the others had been in a hall in Southern Swamp Ind. They were all silent as if waiting for something. When their blood started boiling, excitement appeared on all of their faces. They did not speak, but rushed out of the hall at full speed... to their holynd.


    At the same time, while Man Ya, one of the powerful warriors who had been given his status by Su Ming in the past, was in a secret chamber within Berserker Fang Tribe, who had upied an entire ind to call their own, shuddered slightly. There was no hesitation on his face, but an excited look that had never been seen before on his face. He rushed out from his istion grounds and flew into the sky while he stirred up loud booming sounds.


    ¡°The Berserkers... will rise to power. The God of Berserkers has returned! He has returned!¡±


    Man Ya, who was so old that he looked as if he had just walked out of his coffin, sensed his blood boiling in an intensity much stronger than it did in the past. He threw his head back andughed.


    The Elder of Goldenrain Mountain Tribe, Wu Shuang, who was another powerful warrior personally given his title by Su Ming,ughed long and hard while he was on his ind.


    ¡°All those in Goldenrain Mountain Tribe, hear me! Come with me to worship the God of Berserkers. Our God... has returned!¡±


    The Great Tribe of Surging Cloud Tribe¡¯s Elder, Xue Sha and the Great n Elder of All Entities n, Tian Qiughed in excitement at that moment and rushed out of their istion grounds as well. They led their tribes and ns with them, and just like in the past, they went forth to greet their God of Berserkers.


    ¡°The God of Berserkers has returned! This presence belongs to the Fourth God of Berserkers! Bastards,e with me! I, Chi Lei Tian, am going to greet our God!¡±


    Due to Su Ming¡¯s presence of the God of Berserkers spreading outwards, all the Berserkers had their blood burn and boil in an unseen manner. The God of Berserkers¡¯ call turned into an excitement that existed in every single Berserkers¡¯ heart.


    It was a great desire for the Berserkers to rise to power, a madness that could allow them to give up on everything for the Berserkers. At that moment, all those who could fly turned into long arcs that rushed from all directions to the Berserkers¡¯ holynd from where the voice calling to them came.


    The long arcs shot through the air in a manner that shocked the heavens. Everyone was rushing to worship their God!

 Chapter 1237: People From Everywhere Came Forth for Worship

    <h4>Chapter 1237: People From Everywhere Came Forth for Worship</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Regardless of whether they were his old friends or the new powerful warriors that rose to power during the past one thousand years, all the Berserkers turned into a long arc at that instant. They covered the entire sky, and from a distance, they were an incredibly magnificent sight.


    Long arcs shot through the sky. Whistling sounds echoed in the air and shook the sky as well as the earth as the long arcs charged to the God of Berserkers Pce, where Su Ming was.


    When the blood of all the Berserkers boiled and they charged through the sky, the countless sea creatures in the Dead Sea started showing signs of restlessness and uneasiness. They were not happy about Su Ming¡¯s presence of the God of Berserkers spreading out.


    Most of the sea creatures in the Dead Sea wererge, and their numbers were numerous. Regardless of whether they were sea dragons or Dead Sea Giants, their numbers had diminished during the conflicts they had with the Berserkers over the course of the past one thousand something years because they had sufferedrge numbers of casualties, but their numbers were still not small.


    The beast swarms time and again had made the sea creatures in thisnd much stronger than they were one thousand something years ago, but even so, they still started trembling, intimidated by Su Ming¡¯s presence. They hid themselves at the bottom of the sea and did not dare to rush out.


    They could sense how terrifying Su Ming was from the presence he exuded. It was a power that brought them despair, because it could wipe out their entire race, which was why even though most of the Berserkers had left their inds, not a single sea creature dared to cause any trouble at that moment.


    The sky roared. Su Ming stood in the God of Berserkers Pce and stared at Fang Cang Lan. His presence spread outwards, sending out a call to the Berserkers. He sent all the Berserkers¡¯ blood boiling, and in just a few days, arge number of Berserkers continuously came forth to greet him.


    Fang Cang Lan lifted her head and stared at Su Ming while she asked softly, ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±


    ¡°I came back with the intention of bringing all the Berserkers away from this ce... to make the Berserkers rise to power in the world outside,¡± Su Ming said slowly while nodding.


    Fang Cang Lan smiled softly and did not continue with her line of questioning. Instead, she closed her eyes and continued ying the zither. The notes lingered for a long time in the air, refusing to leave.


    The first batch of cultivators who came to greet Su Ming were the Fated Kin. Almost at the instant the notes from the zither echoed in the air, the voices of nearly ten thousand cultivators beyond the God of Berserkers¡¯ Pce turned into waves of sound that rumbled in the air with respect, ardor, and excitement.


    ¡°We, the holynd¡¯s Fated Kin, guards of the God of Berserkers Pce, greet... the Progenitor of the Fated Kin... our God!¡±


    Their voices roared and echoed in all directions, shaking the sky and earth as well as stirring up waves in the sea. When they reverberated through the air, Su Ming stood by the window. His robes danced as they were blown by the wind. The light of dusk shone on thend, and he saw nearly ten thousand Fated Kin worshiping him in excitement in the area outside.


    He did not speak. The Fated Kin knelt down in worship simultaneously, and once they spoke together, they fell into uniform silence. It was like if Su Ming did not speak, they would continue kneeling in this manner for all eternity.


    As they knelt, the wisps of pure power belonging tows of fate in them became something akin to the fires of their beliefs. They could not see it, only Su Ming could. Those wisps of power charged swiftly towards him. Once they fused into his body, they allowed his cultivation base to increase a little.


    In truth, there was still quite a lot of power ofws of fate like this in the world. Even though Su Ming had absorbed about the same number ofws of fate in the past, the purity of thesews of fate wasparable to about one hundred million six thousandws of fate in the world outside.


    But Su Ming would not absorb thesews of fate right then. The power of thews of fate filled up in the world would serve as an important aid to him when he shifted the Berserkers¡¯ world out of Yin Death Vortex.


    The notes of the Chinese zither echoed in the air. About two hourster, long arcs charged through the sky and approached the pce in the blink of an eye. They turned into hundreds of Berserkers. The person in the lead of the group was Bai Chang Zai, and behind him were Zi Yan, Zi Che, and Ya Mu. There was also Wan Qiu, who was staring at Su Ming while he was in God of Berserkers Pce.


    ¡°The Berserkers of Southern Swamp Ind greet our Lord God of Berserkers. We wee your return!¡±


    Bai Chang Zai sucked in a deep breath. Su Ming might be a junior of his, but as time passed, Su Ming had be the God of Berserkers. To him, this was an existence that stood above all else in thend of Berserkers. Regardless of whether it was his heart or his emotions, Bai Chang Zai only had great respect for him. There was also faint waves of excitement in his heart.


    As he spoke, the hundreds of cultivators on Southern Swamp Ind shouted their greetings simultaneously. Just like the Fated Kin, once they greeted him, they chose not to get up. They waited for Su Ming¡¯s orders and for all the other Berserkers who would arrive in this ce during the next few days.


    There were thick waves ofws of fate charging swiftly from these hundreds of people to Su Ming too. As if they were in perfect harmony, Su Ming absorbed them perfectly, and they turned into a part of his cultivation base to nourish his soul.


    Su Ming stared at Bai Chang Zai and the people he was familiar with behind him. A faint smile appeared on his face. The notes from the zither echoed in his ears, but he still did not speak and only continued waiting.


    Due to dusk never ending, even if it was midnight, evening rays still shone on the ground outside. Long arcs continued appearing in the world. They were all from Berserkers who lived on inds not too far away from the holynd.


    When he cast his gaze over there, Su Ming counted tens of thousands of them. When they approached the God of Berserkers Pce in the holynd, they immediately knelt down towards God of Berserkers Pce.


    ¡°We... greet the God of Berserkers!¡±


    The power of thews of fate that erupted from those tens of thousands of people seemed to blot out the world when Su Ming looked over. When they bowed to him, the power gathered on Su Ming, and a light bang shot up in his head.


    Thews of fate instantly fused with him, and not only did Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base increase a little, his soul also be much stronger. Su Ming¡¯s will also obtained a great number of benefits from it.


    ¡®The power of thews of fate. Thews of external fate and internal fate. These beliefs are like fire. They can make my will be much stronger... This is the cultivation method that is only avable to Antecedental Spirits. This is the will of the Antecedental Spirit. It might seem simr to Fate Realm, but it is much stronger than Fate Realm!


    ¡®If I can be an Ancestral Spirit in the future, I will be able to absorb even more benefits.¡¯


    Su Ming listened to the notes of the zither by his ears and sensed his cultivation base, soul, and his will growing stronger without stop. A smile appeared on his face.


    The tens of thousands of Berserkers in the world outside were worshiping him at that moment. They did not move. When the second day arrived, the color of dusk in the world outside did not change, but another ten thousand people appeared in the sky. Su Ming could also see more figures charging towards him from all over the ce.


    ¡°I, Nan Gong Hen, greet our benefactor!¡±


    A long arc swiftly approached at a speed that surpassed all others. As his excited voice echoed in the air, Nan Gong Hen¡¯s old face appeared. He stared at Su Ming in God of Berserkers Pce. His memories seemed to have brought him back to the moment Su Ming brought them out of the World of Nine Yin in the past.


    ¡°The Berserkers of Heavenly Scar Ind greet our God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°Moon Setting Ind greets our God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°Swallow Mountain Ind greets our Lord God of Berserkers!¡±


    Voices constantly echoed in the air. Tens of thousands of Berserkers approached the ind, and the sounds of greetings rose and fell. Arge number ofws of fate surged into Su Ming¡¯s heart and lingered there for a long time without leaving.


    ¡°I, Man Ya, greet the Fourth God of Berserkers. Wee back, God of Berserkers!¡±


    An old voice mixed with another batch of tens of thousands of Berserkers approached from the sky. It was full of excitement, and it belonged to Man Ya, one of the powerful warriors who had chased the Immortals out of thend of Berserkers with Su Ming.


    ¡°I, Wu Shuang, greet our Lord God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°I, Tian Qi, have managed to meet our Lord God of Berserkers once more in my life! Wee back, Your Grace!¡±


    ¡°I, Chi Lei Tian, greet the God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°I am Xue Sha, and my mountain will only be opened to you, God of Berserkers! Sir, do you still remember me?!¡±


    As the powerful warriors who fought together with Su Ming against the Immortals in the past appeared, the Berserkers who had gathered around him numbered to more than three hundred thousand.


    Yet more long arcs charged forward from the distance. Su Ming watched all of it with his heart filled with excitement. His cultivation base became stronger as thews of fate fused into him. His soul rippled, and it became much stronger than before. His will was contained in every single corner in thend of Berserkers.


    When the third day was over, there were nearly six hundred thousand Berserkers outside the God of Berserkers Pce in the holynd. Regardless of whether these people came early orte, they would worship him.


    When Su Ming cast his gaze over them, he found that the world was packed with people. The power of thews of fate they exuded had already covered the sky and seas, causing the evening rays of light to no longer be able to seep through them.


    Six hundred thousand Berserkers were gathered together. The aura of Berserkers spreading out from their bodies shocked the sky and earth, causing the world to look as if it was trembling. These cultivators could be said to be the current elites among the Berserkers.


    During that moment, Su Ming sucked in a sharp breath. When he turned around, the gate to God of Berserkers Pce opened with a bang. As the door to the pce swung open, the six hundred thousand Berserkers bowing and worshiping him in the area immediately lifted their heads and turned their gazes to the pce¡¯s gates.


    Gradually, they saw a figure walk out of the door. Behind it was Fang Cang Lan.


    Su Ming stood outside the pce. It was difficult for the rays of evening light tond on his body. He stared at all the Berserkers in the area, and after a short period of silence, he said his first sentence before all the Berserkers.


    ¡°I, Su Ming, the Fourth God of Berserkers, the Progenitor of the Fated Kin, have returned!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it made the thunder roar in the sky and the Dead Sea howl. It shook the hearts of all the Berserkers, and their blood instantly reached a boiling point.


    ¡°God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!!¡±


    The roars from the six hundred thousand Berserkers filled up the world at that moment as if they had be sounds that would echo through the entirend of Berserkers.


    ¡°I am back to bring all of you... to power!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air. The instant the six hundred thousand Berserkers roared, he swung his arm, then lifted it to point at the setting sun in the distance.


    With it, Su Ming¡¯s will charged forth swiftly and enveloped the entire Berserkers¡¯ world. It turned into an unseen force that caused the setting sun to rise, as if he wanted to make it... into the sun shining brightly in the sky.


    ¡°I will take all of you, the entire Berserkers¡¯ world, and leave Yin Death Region. I will bring all of you to the True World beyond this ce. That is... my True World!¡±

 Chapter 1238: Unable to Withstand Even A Single Hit!

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Unable to Withstand Even A Single Hit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The hearts of the six hundred thousand cultivators trembled simultaneously when Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in their ears. Their blood boiled strongly in their bodies the moment they saw Su Ming lift his right hand and point at the setting sun in the sky.


    At that instant, the sun in the distance seemed to shudder, as if it had to submit to his will. From its initial frozen state, it gradually rose, and slowly, the setting sun turned into the crimson sun of the noon!


    This scene stunned all the Berserkers. As their hearts were in shock, an indescribable excitement stirred up in them, and their fanaticism towards Su Ming reached its extreme, because they saw the strength of the God of Berserkers.


    It was especially so for those who had never met Su Ming before. They had lived with the legends of the Gods of Berserkers for a thousand something years, and the Fourth God of Berserkers depicted there was matchless. He was the God of all Berserkers in the world.


    The legend was already deeply ingrained in all the Berserkers¡¯ mind. No one would be skeptical of it, especially since Su Ming¡¯s actions at that moment had turned into a Brand, causing all the Berserkers¡¯ breathing to quicken. When excitement appeared on their faces, they knew that the legends... were real.


    In fact, the God of Berserkers before their eyes was much stronger than what the legends depicted.


    The ability to move mountains and rivers was nothing, and so was the ability to overturn the weather. Even the ability to pluck the stars and moon from the sky was nothing. What Su Ming was doing at that moment already surpassed the limits of what those words could describe. He was... reversing the trajectory of the sun and changing thews in the world, causing the sun, which was originally supposed to set to move in reverse and rise to be a proud sun shining in the sky.


    To Su Ming, this was nothing difficult, and it seemed to be entirely unnecessary, but he wanted all the Berserkers to see this, because this had a greater power behind itpared to him saying that he wanted to make the Berserkers rise to power. Hepared the sun to the Berserkers and made them personally see it rise.


    By doing so, he could leave behind a powerful Brand in their hearts. It would allow them to gather under one single will, and that will... would help them raise to power.


    Just like how second senior brother, Man Ya, and the other powerful warriors had made Fang Cang Lan into the Berserker Consort to be the spiritual symbol of the Berserkers for the past thousand something years, Su Ming used his own method to be the spiritual symbol of all Berserkers during at that instant. He became a corporeal power that could cause the heavens to roar.


    At the same time as the sun in the sky slowly rose up with the movement of Su Ming¡¯s finger, the excited cheers from all the Berserkers¡¯ mouths echoed in all directions and reverberated through the entire world.


    ¡°God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!!¡±


    The power of thews of fateing from the Berserkers surged into the sky under their ardor and excitement. It caused the entire world to be hazy, and it instantly surged at Su Ming.


    Almost at the same time the sun in the sky rose up, three enraged wills stirred up in the depths of Yin Death Vortex, right beyond the Berserkers¡¯ World. The three wills did not wake uppletely. Their movements were still a bit stiff, but they did not hesitate in the slightest bit. In an instant, they spread out and charged towards the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    The three wills were the ancient wills which had forced Su Ming to head to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. They had existed for an unknown number of years, and there was an ancient, decaying air about them. At that moment, the wills that rushed out were still not the original wills, but their Divine Clones.


    It was not that they were looking down on Su Ming, but every single time they fell asleep, they would need a long period of time to wake uppletely. Right then, only a part of them had woken up.


    They had paid a high amount of attention to Su Ming right from the moment he appeared, so they had already started to go through the process of waking up.


    However, they would need time to do it. If an enemy approached them, they would be able to immediately wake up under that stimtion; otherwise, they needed quite some time topletely wake up.


    The Divine Clones sent by the three wills instantly found the entrance to thend of Berserkers, and without any hesitation, they charged in with a bang, but at the instant they wanted to descend in thend of Berserkers, Su Ming lifted his head while standing outside the God of Berserkers Pce in the holynd and snorted coldly.


    With it, he immediately stirred up the power of thews of fate in the Berserkers¡¯ world that were equivalent to one hundred million and six thousand somethingws of fate in the world outside. They filled the air and immediately turned into ripples that could not be seen. With loud bangs that no one else could hear, they charged towards the three wills.


    The spread of the ripples shocked the three wills greatly. They did not care about the ripples of thews of fate, but the will contained in them contained a mighty pressure that caused them to be apprehensive. When they crashed into it without using any form of divine abilities, the entire sky darkened.


    The three wills were instantly made to scatter, because their original wills were still in the process of waking up. The three Divine Clones did not possess too much intelligence. They only had their instincts. The moment they were made to scatter, they instinctively gathered together before splitting into three portions.


    The first rushed into the air and stepped into Yin Death Vortex from the entrance to thend of Berserkers. Then, it let out a roar that traveled into most of the dimensions in Yin Death Vortex.


    The next instant, responses came from more than one hundred dimensions, and arge number of living beings with all sorts of appearances rushed out from them. Based on the direction from which the roar came and the orders of the ancient will, they charged towards the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    The second charged into the Dead Sea. At the instant it fused into it, the will split into billions of parts that seeped into each of the sea creatures¡¯ bodies. In an instant, they shuddered and let out roars that caused the Dead Sea to howl.


    As they howled, the Dead Sea tumbled about violently. It looked like it was boiling. The sea creatures rushed out swiftly and threw their heads back to roar. Their eyes were bloodshot. Madness appeared on their faces. The Dead Sea Giants roared and the sea dragons contorted as if they were suffering an incredible pain that could only be alleviated by ughter.


    As for the third, it did not rise into the sky nor dive into the sea. This portion of the will was thergest of the three, and it could be said that the other two could not fight against it.


    The will formed a fog figure that was dressed in ck robes. The area where its eyes were shone with an aloof red light. The man was in midair, and he had his eyes fixed on Su Ming.


    ¡°You... should not... havee back...¡±


    A hoarse voice that sounded like sandpaper traveled out of the ck-robed figure in the fog. Due to most of the three wills being contained within it, he had obtained some semnce of intelligence and retained some memories. When he spoke, the entirend of Berserkers was swiftly enveloped in ayer of cold. A boundless, mighty pressure descended as well, causing the rising sun to stop for a moment.


    A hint of derision appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He swung his right hand swiftly, and with it, the rising sun instantly let out a bang and crushed all the external pressure cast on it. In a moment, it rose into the sky, and when it reached the highest spot in the sky, the light shining from it was that of morning light!


    It covered one hundred thousand feet, and it symbolized the Berserkers¡¯ rise to power. It also symbolized the power to chase away all the darkness when it ran into the obstructions that would prevent it from rising.


    The Dead Sea tumbled and loud oars shook the sky. The waves that surged up from the surface of the sea were thousands of feet tall, as if the entire sea had turned into a form of life that was roaring at that moment.


    Countless sea creatures howled with bloodshot eyes while swimming near the surface. If anyone cast their gazes over then, they would find that the sea creatures were like a swarm on the endless sea. They had formedrge hordes, and there was no end to them. Before Su Ming returned, this would have definitely be a disaster for all the Berserkers.


    Perhaps they would have eventually been able to get through the disastrous beast swarm, but the price for that victory would have definitely been high. The previous ones were only about three-tenths this size. This was the greatest beast swarm from the Dead Sea over the past one thousand something years in the history of the Berserkers.


    Anyone would be able to predict that countless inds would be submerged. Perhaps some would appear again, but some would eternally be submerged in water. The children and elderly would also die incredibly miserable deaths...


    But all of this would have happened before Su Ming returned!


    Right then, contempt appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips, and a few faint words reached the ears of the anxious six hundred thousand cultivators around him.


    ¡°Power of a candle.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, he lifted his left hand and pushed down swiftly at the Dead Sea.


    With it, all thews of fate in the Berserkers¡¯ world gathered swiftly on the Dead Sea. A huge hand manifested there. It immediately swelled up madly and reached a boundless state. It was difficult to describe its size with words. No one in this ce could tell precisely how big it was.


    They were already so shocked that their minds had already be nk.


    But if there was a person standing at the highest point in thend of Berserkers, they could obtain a full view of the entire ce with a bird¡¯s eye view when they looked down. Like that, they would be able to see that the hand that appeared above the Dead Sea... was the size of thend of Berserkers.


    It was formed by Su Ming¡¯s will of heaven, which was the power of thews of fate belonging to the Berserkers and Su Ming¡¯s will of an Antecedental Spirit. It was also... the God of Berserkers¡¯ palm that could protect all Berserkers!


    The palm lines on the hand were like mountains, and the veins in it were like rivers. When it pushed down, the howling sea dragons let out shrill screams of pain as their bodies were instantly crushed. The roaring Dead Sea Giants tried to fight back, but their bodies were suppressed to the point they exploded and turned into a bloody mess. It dyed the seawater, giving it a purple hue.


    The other sea creatures, of whom there were one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, and more than ten million, all copsed with shrill roars as the huge hand pushed down on them, causing the Dead Sea... to turn into a purple sea at that moment!!


    Those creatures were so weak... that they could not even withstand a single hit!


    The purple hue in the sea was a color formed when the original ck of it fused with arge amount of fresh blood. There was a malicious air to that color, and the sky seemed to reflect it.


    At that moment, the entire world fell silent...

 Chapter 1239: One Slash to Seal Heaven.

    <h4>Chapter 1239: One sh to Seal Heaven.</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The murderous aura shook the heavens!


    As millions of sea creatures died, the murderous aura around Su Ming¡¯s body became much greater, making him appear to be much more sinister. At the same time, it allowed all the six hundred thousand Berserkers in the area to see Su Ming¡¯s brutal side.


    It was just like the time when Man Ya, Chi Lei Tian, and all the old men who had once followed him chased away all the Immortals. At that time, they had seen Su Ming¡¯s cold-hearted side, while this time the new Berserkers got to witness the brutality of their God of Berserkers.


    As their hearts trembled due to shock, they understood just how cold their God of Berserkers was to their enemies. Their hearts shook when they thought about it, and it turned into an eternal Brand.


    Even when the sea creatures died and the Dead Sea turned purple, the giant hand did not stop moving for a single moment. It pushed down on the surface of the Dead Sea. When it sank, the seawater shuddered and continued dispersing.


    Su Ming wanted to put an end to all of the sea creatures, to destroy all signs of them, including thervae as well as the environment providing them a means of survival. He wanted to crush all of it with one attack.


    Arge amount of seawater scattered away. Purple and red fog rose inrge amounts from it. Several breathster, when a shocking bang shot into the air, the huge hand disappeared.


    At that moment, thend of Berserkers... no longer had a sea!


    The continents that had been submerged were revealed along with... the ruins of Great Yu Pce and Eastern Wastnds Tower used for passing down their legacy!


    At that moment, the sounds of something ripping apart came from the sky. Piercing roars echoed in the air, and in an instant, blurry images appeared in the sky. They were the fierce creatures who were summoned to the Berserkers¡¯ world from the other worlds in Yin Death Vortex.


    Among them was the two-headed living creature Su Ming had seen before as well as various other living beings with all sorts of appearances. All of them descended with killing intent seeping out of them.


    They arrived inrge numbers. At the instant they looked like they were about to descend from the sky like pouring rain, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and swung his arm. In an instant, the fog from the Dead Sea charged swiftly into the sky.


    ¡°Seal!¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    With just one word, the purple fog covered the sky and turned into a huge ring. It twisted to form aplicated runic symbol and a venous pathway. Right when the creatures from the worlds beyond wanted to charge down, the symbol was Branded in the sky.


    The sea had been incredibly big, and now it covered the sky of the entire Berserkers¡¯ world. Once it turned into a seal, booming sounds rang out. All the ferocious beings in the world outside no longer had even a sliver of a chance to charge in. They were all blocked out from thend of Berserkers.


    All those who tried to break through the seal forcefully screamed shrilly in pain the moment they touched the seal. Their bodies withered swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, everything about them was destroyed, like how clouds would be scattered by the wind.


    One palm. One seal.


    There was no longer anything in the sky or earth that could pose a threat to the Berserkers. It was over in a moment, just like a fleeting, gentle breeze. Su Ming cast his gaze on the ck-robed figure in the fog who had been stunned by the proceedings.


    ¡°You are just a mere Divine Clone. You are not my opponent.¡±


    Su Ming cast the ck-robed figure an indifferent ce, then took a step forward. At the moment he did so, the ck-robed figure moved back swiftly. What little intelligence he had allowed him to sense the level of danger Su Ming posed to him. His was a terrifying strength that could wipe him out.


    But the instant he wanted to move back, Su Ming arrived right next to him without stirring up a single ripple, causing the air to distort, making a sound, or the ck-robed figure noticing him at all. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm against the other.


    Boom!


    The ck-robed figure was torn to shreds, turning into arge amount of fog that tumbled backwards. He gathered together swiftly when he was a hundred thousand feet away. His red eyes were fixed on Su Ming, and great wariness showed in them.


    ¡°If you want to destroy me, then unless you have a will that surpasses my original will, it is impossible for you to harm even a strand of hair on my head. Su Ming... You¡¯re indeed very powerful... but you¡¯re not powerful enough to kill me just yet!¡±


    The ck-robed figure¡¯s words might have still been hoarse, but he was more articte than before. Clearly, the awakening of the three wills was near the end.


    Su Ming did not know any of this. Even if he knew, he would not have bothered with it. He had returned to thend of Berserkers with the intention of causing a huge ruckus and learning about many secrets anyway.


    At that moment, he snorted coldly and took another step forward.


    The ck-robed figure in the fog lifted his hands and formed a seal before pushing his palms forward. With it, his voice echoed in the air.


    ¡°Water of the east!


    ¡°Metal of the west!


    ¡°Fire of the north!


    ¡°Wood of the south!


    ¡°Earth of the center!¡±


    The ck-robed figure in the fog spoke quickly. At the instant he finished saying the five sentences, five balls of fog appeared in front of him. As they distorted, they turned into the shapes of a sword, vase, wooden pressure point board, timber, and ck earth. They swiftly surrounded him, and it looked like they fused together to form a round screen of light resembling a Rune. It instantly charged towards Su Ming.


    When it moved forward, it grew bigger. In the blink of an eye, the screen of light was ten thousand feet long, and it looked like it wanted to suppress its target.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. Not a single hint of change could be detected. At the instant the Five Direction Rune closed in on him, he opened his mouth and spat. A ray of purple light shot out of his mouth to turn into a purple wooden sword.


    The moment the wooden sword appeared, it circled around Su Ming once with a buzz. The sound of the sword whistle swiftly increased in volume, then the weapon charged towards the iing Five Direction Rune and shed at it.


    A ray of purple light forming the arc of a crescent moon could be seen. At the moment it touched the Five Direction Rune, it melted, and in the blink of an eye, itpletely disappeared in front of the sword light.


    This scene caused the ck-robed figure in the fog to suck in a sharp breath. His eyes sparkled, and without any hesitation, he turned into a long arc that withdrew swiftly.


    ¡®What is that sword?! It¡¯s somewhat familiar... I can¡¯t remember. If my original will was awake, I could recognize it. I don¡¯t have a lot of memories with me...¡¯


    At the instant the ck-robed figure moved back, Su Ming raised his right hand and pointed at the man.


    The purple wooden sword hummed and disappeared. When it reappeared, it was beside the ck-robed figure. When it shed forward, the figure let out a howl of despair.


    ¡°This is only my Divine Clone! I am about to wake up! Su Ming... When I wake up, it will mark the moment you will regret returning to this ce!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words in a t voice, the shrill howls came to an end. The purple wooden sword circled around the area once, and the ck figure disappeared without a trace.


    End of Wills Sword, one of the Seven Swords serving as the Sacred Vessels of Great Abyss Tribe had been kept in an incredibly good condition. Su Ming... had only used three-tenths of its power to attack.

 Chapter 1240: A Magical Soul and Cauldron.

    <h4>Chapter 1240: A Magical Soul and Cauldron.</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The morning sun was in the sky of the Berserkers¡¯ world, and six hundred thousand Berserkers were staring at Su Ming. They had just witnessed him destroying all the sea creatures and the Dead Sea evaporating when he lifted his hand.


    They also witnessed Su Ming sealing the sky with a swing of his arm, causing the fierce beasts from the worlds beyond to be unable to take even half a step inside. If these were considered nothing, then they had also bore witness to Su Ming¡¯s magnificent presence of cutting down a will with just one sh.


    There might not be many Berserkers in thend who knew about the three Divine Clones, but Man Ya, Wu Shuang, and the others who had been with Su Ming in the past, had be a group of people who hade to vaguely know the secrets of the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    It was precisely because they knew that there were three ancient wills who were the masters of the countless worlds in Yin Death Vortex that the shock in their hearts was much greater than that of the other people.


    Those were three wills who had existed since forever. They were the wills of heaven who could not be fought. Su Ming had been unable to fight against them in the past and could only venture to the distant Barren Lands of Divine Essence. His eldest senior brother, second senior brother, and Hu Zi, too, could not fight against them. They could only allow themselves to be Branded to be able to leave the ce.


    In fact, even the First God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu was manipted by the three wills. Even the changes and growth of the Berserkers over the numerous years were manipted by them in the dark.


    The Berserkers¡¯ world was... just one of the many worlds in the huge Yin Death Vortex. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that there were a number of other worlds in the many dimensions that the three wills manipted and whose lives they decided.


    But even though they had sent their Divine Clones over, they were cut... into pieces when Su Ming delivered a casual swing from his de. This scene made the breathing of Man Ya, Wu Shuang, and the others to stop almostpletely.


    With a smile, Fang Cang Lan stared at Su Ming in the sky. She did not know that he had be so strong, but she did not care about such things. Having served as the spiritual symbol of the Berserkers for a thousand something years, she longed for the Berserkers to rise to power from the bottom of her heart. Right then, Su Ming had returned, and she knew that the day... had arrived, just like what Su Ming had said.


    There was no longer any Dead Sea. When they looked over, they only saw a basin. They saw no carcasses, because all the sea creatures had been reduced to nothing. The brownish yellow ring could no longer be seen in the sky either. It was instead obscured by a Rune shining with purple light and hints of red. The colors were packed densely together,pletely sealing off the sky.


    Through the seal, they could see arge number of ferocious beings in the world beyond. They had all sorts of appearances, and they were all trying to break through the seal and charge into the ce, but when their powersnded on the seal, not a single ripple was stirred up.


    ¡°They are almost here, hmm?¡± Su Ming muttered to himself faintly.


    His gazended on the sky and became fierce. It was just as he had said: He was waiting for the three original wills to truly descend.


    Only when did so could Su Ming kill them and truly end the three original wills¡¯ lives. Su Ming had been waiting for this day for a long time, so he did not mind waiting a little bit longer.


    It did not matter whether it was him being forced to leave, being schemed against when he was in the illusion within Divine Essence Star Ocean¡¯s fifth ocean, or his senior brothers¡¯ Brands. All of this made sure that Su Ming had no reason not to kill them.


    He had been slightly hesitant previously. After all, his senior brothers¡¯ Brands were definitely nothing ordinary. Once he killed the three wills, there was a high possibility that they would also be affected... but once he Possessed True Morning Dao World and obtained a True World clone to be an Antecedental Spirit of an entire True World, Su Ming was confident that all the people and his senior brothers in his True World would be under his protection.


    Because of it, even if the three wills wanted to activate the Brands on his senior brothers¡¯ bodies before they died, it would not be effective.


    Su Ming waited with a calm expression. His gaze shifted from the sky to the ground, now void of a sea. His line of vision could not cover the entire world, but if he scanned the area with his divine sense, he could easily have the Berserkers¡¯ world in his mind.


    He saw the frozen Great Yu Pce that was once buried in the depths of the sea. Not much of the ice had melted. As he stared at the spot that was once familiar to him, Su Ming saw various living creatures frozen in it. Now, he realized that they were clearly some of the tribe members of other tribes from the era of the Antecedental Spirits.


    Perhaps there were from Shu and Wu, which meant that Great Yu Pce... was clearly not created by the First God of Berserkers. It was an illusion of Great Yu created by the Elder of Great Berserker Tribe while it was still around.


    Su Ming saw all of this clearly when he had returned to the ancient past while he was in the world of the All Spirits Hall.


    His gaze eventuallynded on a towering altar in Great Yu Pce¡¯s ruins. He had gone there before. He had also seen it when he returned to the ancient past. Some of the theories in his heart had already been verified at that time.


    ¡°You cannot see... the world that I see... You... cannot see... Hope...¡± Su Ming mumbled softly.


    The Elder of the ancient Great Berserker Tribe, the Elder of Great Yu, who was spoken in the legends of thend of Berserkers, and the blind xun maker, who was the person who told him that the Berserkers¡¯ Realm Mountain was in his heart gradually ovepped with one another.


    But Su Ming had always felt that there was something missing. Only when a hint of the kind love Su Ming was familiar with appeared on the ovepping figures did he sigh softly. He had already understood it a long time ago.


    At the instant Su Ming sighed, he suddenly let out a faint gasp of surprise. He sensed two signs of life in Great Yu Pce within his divine sense. One of them was a huge dark turtle[1].


    It was lying in a corner quietly. It appeared uncertain in the face of Su Ming¡¯s divine sense, as if it had sensed a hint of familiarity, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough that it would dare to go out.


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±


    Su Ming smiled faintly, then directed the attention of his divine sense on the second life sign, which existed in the depths of Great Yu Pce. Almost at the instant Su Ming swept his divine sense across it, a crazed roar rang out, as if it had turned into a charge that rushed towards Su Ming¡¯s divine sense.


    A soundless rumble reverberated through the air, and Su Ming¡¯s divine sense distorted under a crazed ripple. A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had already sensed this crazed will during his very first investigation of Great Yu Pce.


    Even though he had formed some assumptions when he summoned Great Yu Pce, based on what he saw right then, his assumptions had been incorrect. The crazed will was not possessed by a living creature. This... held more resemnce to a soul of an Enchanted Vessel.


    ¡°Soul of an Enchanted Vessel...¡±


    In silence, Su Ming averted his divine sense and cast it on another spot, the seabed of the Berserkers¡¯ Dead Sea. There was a tower there. It might have been tall, but it had still been submerged by the Dead Sea.


    It was Eastern Wastnds Tower, also known as the God of Berserkers Tower. It was a tower created by the First God of Berserkers. With Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation in the past, it was impossible for him to enter the topmost level as well as check whether there were clues leading to the Barren Cauldron, the Berserkers¡¯ Sacred Vessel, at the topmost level. At least legends imed them to be there.


    Yet now, when Su Ming stared at the tower, it was as if it had be transparent. He could see a cauldron the size of a fist sealed underyers of seals at the topmost level of the tower. It was floating and exuding waves of primitive presence.


    The cauldron had a simple and ancient air to it, as if it had existed for an unknown number of years...


    As he stared at the cauldron in Eastern Wastnds Tower, Su Ming perceived it with his senses. After a long while, he became certain that this item... was not Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel. It was just an imitation.


    Yet even though it was an imitation, due to the sediments of time, some of the power of the Barren Cauldron was contained in it, but it was only a cauldron. It had no soul.


    When he saw this, Su Ming came to an understanding.


    The creature sealed in Great Yu Pce was the soul of the Sacred Vessel... and there was a huge possibility that it was Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel. Perhaps it was notplete, but there was definitely a part of it contained in that creature, and since the cauldron was an imitation, if it fused with the soul... it could be known as Great Berserker Tribe¡¯s Sacred Vessel.


    However, it would be much weaker than the real Sacred Vessel used in Great Berserker Tribe during the era of the Antecedental Spirits.


    ¡®This is the secret hidden in the Berserkers¡¯ world, but it is just one of the many secrets contained in Yin Death Vortex.¡¯ Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the distant Eastern Wastnds Tower.


    With it, his divine thought gathered around Eastern Wastnds Tower from all directions with a bang. It surged into the tower, and loud booming sounds immediately rang out in the area. The seals in the tower were instantly broken by Su Ming¡¯s divine thought, as if they were butter and he was a hot knife. He rushed to the topmost level in just the span of a few breaths.


    The seals there were ratherplicated, but with Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, he only needed to crush them forcefully... but the moment his divine thought approached the topmost level, all the seals and restrictions there seemed to have noticed his will of the God of Berserkers and disappeared all on their own.


    This caused Su Ming¡¯s gaze to focus. His divine thought instantly surged into the topmost level of Eastern Wastnds Tower, swept up the palm-sized floating cauldron, and disappeared from the tower.


    At the same time, Su Ming lifted his right hand. The air above his palm distorted, and the cauldron appeared.


    It was bronze, and it had an ancient presence, which had the scent of age. At that moment, it floated above Su Ming¡¯s palm without moving, but there was a dignified airing from it.


    As he stared at the cauldron, Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he swung his left arm. He seized the air in the direction of Great Yu Pce. With it, Great Yu Pce shuddered, and a loud rumble echoed in the air. Cracking sounds rang out as well, and in an instant, as if some sort of seal had been broken, a crazed will charged out from within.


    The will was invisible, but when Su Ming looked at it with his divine thought, he saw a huge figure. It was one hundred feet tall and incredibly built. Its hair was a mess as it rushed forward. The man held a long spear in his hand, and at the moment he charged out, he threw his head back and roared, causing the world to contort and air turn into ripples.


    However, most of his body was indistinct and iplete.


    At that moment, the man turned his head swiftly and stared in the direction of Su Ming as if their gazes could meet through the endless distance between them.


    He roared!


    He moved and instantly vanished. Only Su Ming could see that the figure had turned into an offensive will that rapidly closed in on him.


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Dark Turtle: The one Su Ming befriended when he was in the Dead Sea. Super cute, corgi levels cute.

 Chapter 1241: Return to Position and a Race’s Rise to Power!

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Return to Position and a Race¡¯s Rise to Power!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The figure was so quick that it instantly appeared in front of Su Ming. Without anyone being able to see it, the figure charged to the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow like an arrow.


    A thick wave of killing intent closed in on Su Ming. It was so thick that it felt like the world was being burned by an invisible me.


    Su Ming stared coldly and did not move. At the moment the arrow formed by the figure was less than thirty feet away from him, Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with a cold, fierce light. In an instant, the blood roared in his body, and his power of the God of Berserkers erupted. His Berserker Soul, Berserker Bones. and every single aura that made him the God of Berserkers spread out in an incredibly violent manner.


    At the same time, the one hundred million souls of Great Berserker Tribe surrounded Su Ming and worshiped him. At that moment, Su Ming might not have activated the God of Berserkers Transformation, but everything that manifested about belonged to the God of Berserkers!


    What he possessed was the pure blood and soul of Great Berserker Tribe. At the moment all of it spread out around him, they charged towards the figureing at Su Ming, and the figure¡¯s body shuddered.


    When Su Ming¡¯s presence of the God of Berserkers spread out without restraint and he was surrounded by the souls of Great Berserker Tribe, the figure was forced to stop ten feet away.


    The man stared at Su Ming deeply, and his killing intent disappeared. Slowly, it knelt down and worshiped him. When he prostrated himself, Su Ming¡¯s presence of the God of Berserkers spread out with a bang again. A power of aw of fate so vast that shocked even Su Ming radiated off the figure. It charged at Su Ming and instantly fused into his body, causing his soul... to be much stronger again.


    ¡°The ninth tribe leader of Great Berserker Tribe. Greetings... Antecedental Spirit of Great Berserker Tribe,¡± the figure spoke in a hoarse voice. It was raspy and the words werecking in fluency. It sounded as if it had been a long time since the man had spokenst time. Once he finished, the man lowered his head and remained still.


    ¡°The Elder entrusted me to tell you his words to me. If the inferior cauldron does not appear, I will remain sealed, but if the inferior cauldron appears, it means that a person who bears the destiny of Great Berserker Tribe has descended. If that person is not an Antecedental Spirit of Great Berserker Tribe, I will have to crush the cauldron and die, but if he is the Antecedental Spirit of Great Berserker Tribe... then, I am to ask you to permit me to return to my position.¡±


    The man remained prostrated in the air. His voice was still indistinct and hoarse, but the final few words seemed to possess some sort of resolve.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the figure which no one else could see, then moved his gaze to the small cauldron above his right hand. A contemtive look appeared on his face, and after a long while, Su Ming nodded.


    ¡°I allow you to return to your position!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, the man lifted his head before charging toward the small cauldron.


    Su Ming did not stop him. He simply allowed the figure to approach him.


    At that moment, the small cauldron seemed to have turned into a ck hole that could suck in everything in the world. In an instant, it sucked the figure inside it.


    Once the figure fused into the cauldron, it released a presence that surged into Su Ming¡¯s right hand. It circted once in his body as if it wanted to draw an outline of his venous pathways to search for the ones he used to practice cultivation in his life.


    It connected them to form a picture before it returned to the small cauldron. The cauldron then let out a piercing light. It reached one hundred thousand feet. From the distance, it looked like a sun, and during that moment... it illuminated the entirend of Berserkers and all the Berserkers.


    There were countless pictures with the exact same image in that light. They had a human figure formed by venous pathways. They were Su Ming¡¯s venous pathways. All the pictures then fused into the light andnded on each of the Berserkers before they forcefully injected themselves into their bodies.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. A wild delight along with disbelief filled them. Almost every Berserker sat down cross-legged and began circting their cultivation base.


    They had noticed that the light seemed to have opened up a spot they had never known about in their veins. It was as if a seal in all of the Berserkers¡¯ blood had been released.


    A vast power then erupted from them. It was a sign of their cultivation base increasing by leaps and bounds, causing each Berserker to be able to sense the strength in their bodies.


    Awakening, Bone Sacrifice, greatpletion in Berserker Soul Realm, Man Cultivation, Earth Cultivation, Heaven Cultivation, World ne, ne Kalpa, Lunar Kalpa, Sr Kalpa, Mastery Realm, Fate Realm, Life Realm, Death Realm, Avacaniya Realm in the path of an Antecedental Spirit...


    This dozen something Realms were all ingrained in the Berserkers bodies during that moment, and it changed as well as transformed their venous pathways. These Realms were all that Su Ming had experienced and walked through in his life. In fact, it could be said that this was a path of cultivation he created once hebined all the cultivation paths belonging to the cultivators of the worlds beyond.


    This path was the one Su Ming chose from many other paths. At that moment, with the small cauldron releasing it to the world, it was Branded into each of the Berserkers¡¯ hearts as well as the legacy in their blood.


    This path was also divided into three Steps. The First Step was to move from Awakening to Berserker Soul Realm, and the Second Step was from Man Cultivation Realm to World ne Realm, and Lunar Kalpa as well as Sr Kalpa Realms were the transitional Realms. The Third Step was to be the Masters of Fate, Life, and Death. The Avacaniya Realm belonged to the path of Antecedental Spirits, which already surpassed the Third Step. It was partially in the Fourth Step.


    It was aplete cultivation system. During that instant, the path of cultivation Su Ming experienced with his own body turned into the future path of cultivation for the Berserkers, who had lost their cultivation system.


    Due to having stored up enough power, having built a solid foundation, and not having a direction for their training, they had umted a sufficient amount of cultivation base. That was why the Branding of Su Ming¡¯s cultivation system immediately caused all the Berserkers to improve by leaps and bounds in terms of their levels of cultivation.


    Even the weakest among the six hundred thousand Berserkers in the area were in theter stage of Awakening Realm, since only those who had reached it could fly and rush over to greet him.


    The Berserkers who were in theter stage of Awakening Realm reached Bone Sacrifice Realm as their cultivation bases erupted in power, then they reached another breakthrough and arrived in Berserker Soul Realm.


    Those who were already in Bone Sacrifice Realm reached Berserker Soul Realm when their cultivation bases reached a breakthrough. They reached Man Cultivation Realm, and those who had great potential reached Earth Cultivation Realm, the Realm Su Ming had reached when he left thend of Berserkers in the past.


    The ones with the greatest change were those who were originally in Berserker Soul Realm. They had already umted arge amount of cultivation base and onlycked a path to guide them, which was why they improved slowly, but during that moment, when the Brand of Su Ming¡¯s cultivation system was left in their bodies and their future path became incredibly clear in their heads, their cultivation bases increased exponentially under the small cauldron¡¯s guiding hand.


    From Berserker Soul Realm, they reached Man Cultivation Realm, then Earth Cultivation Realm. Some of the old monsters even reached a breakthrough while they were in Earth Cultivation Realm and stepped into Heaven Cultivation Realm.


    All of their epiphanies were obtained from Su Ming. All of their paths had beenid out for them. Among the six hundred thousand cultivators, a dozen something old men were personally appointed by Su Ming before. They had reached greatpletion of Great Berserker Realm a thousand something years ago. That was why they had already taken another step forward and discovered their way into Man Cultivation or even Earth Cultivation.


    They were the ones... who were the most suited to have their levels of cultivation increase by leaps and bounds this time. The years of umted power and their entire lives of struggle made those people feel as if there were thousands of rivers in their bodies, but they had never been able to open up the channels between them and fuse them together.


    Right then, as Su Ming¡¯s path of cultivation was Branded in their heads, the Brand served as a guide for those rivers to fuse into an ocean!


    Man Ya threw his head back and roared. His old face swiftly changed during that moment. When he gained the appearance of a middle-aged man, his level of cultivation reached Heaven Cultivation Realm, and when he took another step forward, he reached World ne Realm!


    He could reach World ne Realm because Su Ming possessed a True World clone. He had an endless amount of power of World nes, and the Berserkers could absorb it as much as they wanted. Once Man Ya reached World ne Realm, he reached another breakthrough and arrived in Lunar Kalpa Realm. Only then did his cultivation base stop increasing.


    This was what it meant to rise abruptly in power due to umted strength. It was also what Great Berserker Tribe had been preparing in the past¡ªone explosive burst in power.


    They left behind a seal in their blood, and it was like a dam was set in a surging river, so only a portion of the water could flow through to maintain their cultivation bases and life force. It was the same for each generation of Berserkers until the Berserkers¡¯ path was set one day. When the cultivation system of the Berserkers was Branded in each of the Berserkers¡¯ heart, the dam was opened, and the cultivation bases that had been blocked off during the countless years since they inherited their legacy erupted forth in one go.


    Wu Shuang, Xue Sha, Tian Qi and the others all reached Lunar Kalpa Realm. This was their current limit, but it was not thest stop in their path of cultivation. Once they reached True Morning Dao World and got used to the aura of the world outside, their cultivation bases would increase by leaps and bounds again.


    Overall, the ones who received the greatest transformation in their levels of cultivation were the Fated Kin. There were practically none of them who had a level of cultivation that was lower than Man Cultivation.


    Out of them, there were two people who received the highest boost in their levels of cultivation.


    One of them was Chi Lei Tian. This was the scion of the Lightning Berserker, and he was the hot-tempered old man who¡¯d had his Lightning Crystal snatched by Su Ming. As his cultivation base increased, he stepped past Lunar Kalpa Realm and became a cultivator in Sr Kalpa Realm!


    But he was still not the strongest. The strongest out of the six hundred thousand cultivators... was Nan Gong Hen!


    Nan Gong Hen, the tribe leader of the Fated Kin, Su Ming¡¯s friend in the past, and the person who always referred to Su Ming as his benefactor... attained greatpletion of ne Kalpa Realm. By the looks of it, he was only one step away from reaching the edges of Mastery Realm.


    These were the Berserkers!


    This was a huge leap for this race. It was an explosive increase in power due to the strength umted over tens of thousands of years!


    Only Fang Cang Lan¡¯s level of cultivation did not seem to increase. Instead, she looked a little weakened. The light from the small cauldron did not seem to stimte her blood, but instead caused a bit of harm to her. Her face turned slightly pale, but she continued watching the Berserkers cheer in joy around her with a smile. She was happy for the huge leap in their power.


    Besides the six hundred thousand cultivators in the area, the Berserkers who could not greet Su Ming and stayed on the inds in thend of Berserkers also found their levels of cultivation increase by different amounts under the light.


    Su Ming stared at the area around him. He watched the Berserkers whose levels of cultivation increased exponentially under the light from the small cauldron. When he noticed Fang Cang Lan¡¯s pale face, he immediately swung his arm. The light around her disappeared, and her color slowly recovered. She smiled gently at Su Ming.


    She seemed to want to say something, but at that moment, the sky suddenly roared. The weather changed, and the seal in the sky looked as if it was about to crumble. Arge amount of fog instantly appeared in the world. It tumbled around and seemed to form a malicious spirit. It roared at the ground, and three wills that were incredibly powerful and could cause the entire Berserkers¡¯ world to tremble... descended!

 Chapter 1242: Thrown into Confusion!

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Thrown into Confusion!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The three wills in Yin Death Vortex who were once a force mightier than the might of heaven in Su Ming¡¯s eyes and who he once wondered whether he could ever fight against descended.


    At the instant they appeared, an ancient presence that seemed to cause the Berserkers¡¯ world to rot spread out. It caused almost every single person who sensed it to feel as if they had reached the end of their lives, and exhaustion stemming from the bottom of their hearts rose within them.


    The world contorted, fog tumbled about, and the sea in the sky seemed to have be slightly unstable. Not a single word was spoken. Just the descent of the wills immediately formed a powerful, mighty pressure that caused the world to tremble. It was as if with just one thought, they could make the Berserkers¡¯ world crumble.


    These were the wills Su Ming once believed were the masters of Yin Death Vortex!


    Yet right then, Su Ming did not believe that the three ancient wills were the ultimate masters of Yin Death Vortex. Instead, in his eyes, they were more like beings who were made to stay in this ce like hidden servants of Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°Su Ming!¡±


    A roar like the might of heaven swiftly echoed in the entire Berserkers¡¯ world. At the same time, the fog before Su Ming tumbled, and three figures appeared within it.


    They were three old men dressed in long ck, white, and gray robes. They were bald, and their eyes contained a profound look with the signs of time. The one who had spoken was the ck-robed old man.


    ¡°Since you escaped your preordained fate in the fifth ocean, why did you return?¡± the white-robed old man asked in a hoarse voice. At the instant his voice appeared, a sharp re immediately shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The person in the past was you.¡± Su Ming smiled. He recognized that voice. It was the will who had coerced him to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the old man in white said tly.


    ¡°Su Ming, if it was not for Su Xuan Yi attacking us in the past, you would not have been able to escape from the fifth ocean. Since you dared to return to this ce and kill our Divine Clones, we have the chance to restore order!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s voice was dark. He red at Su Ming, and killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°This time, Su Xuan Yi can¡¯t save you! This is Yin Death Vortex, and Su Xuan Yi won¡¯t dare to appear in this ce personally! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll manage to escape!¡± The old man in ckughed coldly.


    ¡°I can give you a chance. Stay here and continue to be Yin Death¡¯s Child, and we will overlook the fact that you killed our Divine Clones. If you refuse to... then without Su Xuan Yi¡¯s help, you will not be able to escape from our hands,¡± the old man in white said tly.


    ¡°Even if your return this time is part of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n, you will definitely fail, because...¡± Before the old man in ck could finish speaking in his cold voice, Su Ming frowned and cut him off coldly.


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    He swung his arm. The fog in the world immediately tumbled back,yer byyer, before it disappeared. The unstable seal in the sky became several times more stable, and the mighty pressure from the divine senses of the three old men vanished as if they were made to scatter by Su Ming.


    ¡°Is it that your Divine Clones died too quickly and did not manage to let you know of the things that happened before their deaths... or is it that you have all just woken up and cannot see the difference between our strengths?¡± Su Ming asked coldly with an indifferent face.


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s expression changed while the white-robed old man narrowed his eyes slightly. Only the gray-robed old man¡¯s expression remained the same. He did not say a single word, and even at that moment, his expression still did not change.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for death!¡±


    As the ck-robed old man¡¯s expression changed, a will so great that it was almost terrifying erupted from his body with a bang and charged at Su Ming with loud booming sounds. It had the intent to suppress him.


    As one of the three great wills in Yin Death Region, ever since the old man could remember, he only needed to use his will to squash all those who were disrespectful to him, and all signs of their lives would be crushed immediately. He could suppress others with his state of being. It was his majesty and his divine ability as one of the three great wills.


    Yet this time, the moment his will went forth to suppress Su Ming, a cold, fierce re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His own will appeared, and he had it spread outwards without any hesitation to crash against the ck-robed old man¡¯s will in an unseen manner. A hint of derision appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s expression changed. His will tumbled backwards swiftly, and his body was forced back nonstop until he was pushed a thousand feet backwards. When he lifted his head, there was shock and disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Your state of being... This is...¡±


    At that moment, the white-robed old man¡¯s pupils shrank. He lifted his right hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    ¡°With the will of heaven in this world, I shalt seal thy heart and soul! Be destroyed!¡±


    With his words, an eye manifested in the air in front of Su Ming. It was staring at him while swiftly approaching him with the intent to seal him.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming turned his head to stare at the white-robed old man. The will in his body swept outwards, and when he directed his gaze at the old man, booming sounds reverberated through the air. The white-robed old man shuddered, and when he took a few steps back, the same expression of shock as that of the ck-robed old man appeared on his face.


    At the same time, the eye that closed in on Su Ming turned crimson, swelled up, then exploded with a bang.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Su Ming shook his head, slightly disappointed. In his eyes right then, the three wills who were so incredibly powerful in the past were weaker than even Su Xuan Yi.


    In truth, it was not that the three wills were too weak, but that as Su Ming continued to grow during the one thousand something years and even Possessed True Morning Dao World, his existence had surpassed the limits of a cultivator. He had already stepped into the path of reaching Avacaniya Realm.


    His Arid Curse was something even the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was wary of. It was an Art that allowed him to Curse Arid Triad¡¯s will, and it... could make Arid Triad¡¯s will sense danger, which meant that he could fight against those in Avacaniya Realm!


    In this state, even if Su Ming was yet to be peerless in all of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, it was still difficult for him to find many decent opponents.


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s expression changed. He moved forward, and his body instantly turned into ck fog. The white-robed old man did the same. With one move, he turned into white fog. As for the gray-robed old man, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he immediately put his hands together.


    The ck and white fog surrounded him, instantly causing ck to appear in one of the gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes, and white in the other. When he stared at Su Ming, he spoke hoarsely for the first time.


    ¡°You are very strong. I may not understand how you managed to be this strong in just the one thousand something years we did not meet each other... and I find something familiar about your will as well...


    ¡°But the three of us are the three great wills of Yin Death Vortex. As the Servants of Morus Alba [1], we are not so easily affected by someone like you. We allowed you to go to Divine Essence Star Ocean, the fifth ocean, opened the path to Dark Dawn for you, and even asked you to search for our sealed king in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence... not because we wanted to deceive you, but because we wanted to test you.


    ¡°It was a pity that Su Xuan Yi interfered with our actions, and even Di Tian interfered with us. They did not want you to wake up, did not want you toe to an understanding, and they used all sorts of methods to interfere with our actions.


    ¡°In the end, you did not walk down the path we tried to lead you to, instead, you came to hate us... Oh well, you are now already against us... Even if you learn of everything, you will still choose to do the same thing.¡± As the gray-robed old man spoke, he sounded as if he just sighed softly. Then, he pushed his hands swiftly forward.


    ¡°The color green denotes all Yin Death¡¯s souls. All lives who enter Yin Death Region or are born in it are all green.


    ¡°Yin is the title for the Servants of Morus Alba. They are the guides of Yin Death¡¯s Children.


    ¡°The three Yins are ck, white, and gray.


    ¡°Now, the three Yins will kill the green!¡±


    The gray-robed old man cast Su Ming a deep look. At the moment he pushed forward, an invisible gust of wind appeared in front of him. That wind formed swiftly before it turned into a huge hand. It covered the sky and earth, then went to seize Su Ming.


    A feeling that made him sense danger arose in his heart, and Su Ming instantly focused on his enemy. The gray-robed old man¡¯s words were still echoing in his head though, seeming to contain a strange secret.


    However, the clues Su Ming knew were few, which was why he could not connect them together to obtain an answer. At that moment, when he stared at the huge hand, he felt that it contained a mighty pressure that was created to specifically target the living creatures in Yin Death Vortex. It felt as if the hand wanted to wipe away his existence.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He took a few steps back and closed his eyes. At the instant he did so, he called out to his True World clone in his heart.


    True Morning Dao World roared beyond Yin Death Vortex. The huge True World instantly distorted, then started bingrger and shrinking like a rubber band. The lives in the True World could not sense these changes, but as the True World shrank and grewrger, Su Ming opened his eyes while in Yin Death Vortex.


    At the moment he did so, the third eye at the center of his brow opened up. It was the spot where Su Ming kept True Morning Dao World. At that moment, a strange change immediately appeared in that pupil.


    It would asionally growrger, as if it was upying the entire third eye, then it would shrink, turning into such a fine line that it looked like it was about to disappear.


    When he saw the hand approach him, Su Ming spokenguidly.


    ¡°With thews of fate in this ce, create the outline of the path to my True World!¡±


    At the instant he said those words, the power of the one hundred sixty millionws of fate in the Berserkers¡¯ world let out a loud bang, as if they were boiling, causing the Berserkers¡¯ world to distort.


    ¡°With the blood of the Berserkers in this world, activate the guiding light to the vortex!¡±


    The blood of all Berserkers, their desire to have the Berserkers rise to power, their expectations and belief in Su Ming bringing them out of this ce gathered together and turned into a guiding light that looked like a candle me in the darkness.


    ¡°With my thoughts in this ce, form the peak of the sky!¡±


    The world roared, and the sky trembled. The fierce creatures sealed outside the world immediately moved back, as if they had sensed something terrifying.


    As True Morning Dao World shrank and expanded beyond Yin Death Vortex, it swiftly came pressing down on Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°True World, descend!¡±


    Su Ming lifted his hands. At the instant the hand approached him, he swung his arms, and thend of Berserkers trembled furiously. As the world roared, his True World, contained in his third eye, spread out into the world around him.


    True Morning Dao World was brought into the Berserkers¡¯ dimension. It descended on the spot where he was!


    Theyers in the sky changed, as if the stars were made to move in reverse and the sky was made to change. The iing hand came to a swift halt five feet away from Su Ming. With a bang, it began to crumble right before his eyes.


    ¡°True Morning Dao World... This is... True Morning Dao World¡¯s presence! You... You...


    ¡°You... Possessed True Morning Dao World???!!!¡±


    Trantor¡¯s Note:


    1. Morus Alba: Full name is Harmonious Morus Alba, the legendary butterfly in the Berserkers¡¯ legends said to be able to destroy the world with just three ps of its wings. Tian Lan Meng mentioned it before.

 Chapter 1243: Kill the White-Robed Old Man!

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Kill the White-Robed Old Man!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With Su Ming¡¯s third eye as the center, the presence of True Morning Dao World spread out through the area. The sky roared, and the ground trembled. This was the first time True Morning Dao World hadpletely revealed its presence in Yin Death Vortex.


    It surrounded Su Ming, causing his long hair to flutter while his robes danced in the wind. The pupil in his third eye shrank, then expanded, causing Su Ming to possess the power of the God of Berserkers, and at the same time, he was also filled with a malicious, evil air.


    That maliciousness was enough to make people be unable to forget it once they cast a nce at it!


    ¡°True Morning Dao World is me, and I... am True Morning Dao World!¡±


    In the face of the three wills¡¯ shock towards his status, Su Ming answered their question with an aloof voice that thundered and reverberated in all directions.


    His words echoed in the air, and each syble was stronger than thest. When he spoke his final world, the world rumbled.


    The huge hand before Su Ming instantly crumbled, and the gray-robed old man¡¯s face changed. He staggered several thousands of feet back. The ck and white balls of fog by his side looked as if a violent gust of wind had blown past them, and they resumed human forms in an extremely disheveled state.


    The three of them stared at Su Ming in shock. Even up to this moment, their expressions were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°So what if... you Possessed a True World?!¡±


    The gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes shone. When he lifted his arms, the ck-robed and white-robed old man beside him immediately formed seals. They moved and turned into the ck and white balls of fog again. When they swept through the area, the gray-robed old man took a step forward.


    His body turned into gray fog to mingle with the ck and white fog. They gathered together and stirred up the air, which brought out an increasingly stronger will.


    ¡°The sky of Morus Alba is not a field!¡±


    A buzzing, indistinct voice came out swiftly from the huge will from the fused ck, white, and gray fog. At the instant the words echoed in the air, the entire sky... turned crimson.


    There were paths that looked like a spider¡¯s web within it They filled the sky and stretched out endlessly, making people feel that the world had turned into a cage sealing them inside.


    But if they looked closer, they would find that they were something different. Yet no one would be able to tell clearly just what was the thing that covered the sky.


    ¡°All changes shall be halted!¡±


    The will let out another loud, booming shout. As its voice reverberated through the air, the sky and earth looked like they hade to a standstill. The power that made everything freeze seemed to have surpassed the Immobilization Art Su Ming had seen before. This was a power that made an entire worlde to aplete stop.


    All the things in the area, including the fires of life, were frozen during that instant.


    It was just like what the words had dered: All changes shall be halted!


    A grave look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face for the first time, and the presence of the True World surrounded him. His body sometimes appeared indistinct, and at other times, he could be seen clearly. This was because the presence of the True World surrounding him was fighting against Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°Morus Alba¡¯s wings... First wave!¡±


    The will from the fog roared at that moment, and the world rumbled. Su Ming personally saw the crimson paths that resembled a spider¡¯s web while they covered the sky in the frozen world move.


    It was... a movement akin to the pping of wings. As it happened, a faint breeze stirred up, but this seemingly harmless breeze made Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The paths that covered the sky did not form a spider¡¯s web, but wings! By the looks of it, they were a butterfly¡¯s wings!


    A great, life-threatening sense of danger rose swiftly in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He lifted his right hand without any hesitation and swung it forward while growling.


    ¡°God of Berserkers Transformation!¡±


    He executed the God of Berserkers Transformation in the Berserkers¡¯ world!


    The moment Su Ming finished speaking, ten million souls of those in Great Berserker Tribe rushed out of the air around his lifted right hand. As they roared soundlessly, they charged at his right hand and swiftly fused into it, causing it instantly expand. When Su Ming lifted his left hand, another ten million souls of those in Great Berserker Tribe appeared.


    Then, it was his feet and his torso. The process of the God of Berserkers Transformation was over in the blink of an eye, and Su Ming¡¯s body instantly grew several times its original size. As he stood towering in the world, he became the real God of Great Berserker Tribe!


    God of Berserkers Transformation transformed one into the God of Berserkers!


    The fusion of one hundred million souls of those from Great Berserker Tribe, the growth of Su Ming¡¯s body, and the extreme increase of the Berserkers¡¯ power caused Su Ming to feel as if he possessed the power to tear apart the world at that moment. The power was so great that it was difficult to put into words, and it was lying right in his hands. Su Ming felt as if he could fight against those in Avacaniya Realm at that moment.


    This was the perfect Great Berserker Body, the most powerful body that not even those of Great Berserker Tribe possessed when they were in the era of the Antecedental Spirits. This was the one and only... God of Berserkers who could be formed after countless souls of those from Great Berserker Tribe gathered together over the course of many years!


    When the God of Berserkers Transformation was activated, the world trembled. The unseen power that froze the world seemed to have be unstable as well.


    When Su Ming threw his head back and roared, his voice shook the sky and earth. This was a madness that was on par with an Ancient God¡¯s roar. At the instant his voice echoed in the world, the invisible power that froze the Berserkers¡¯ world instantly crumbled.


    The six hundred thousand Berserkers around the area stared at Su Ming in excitement. At that moment, they could sense it¡ªthe urge in their blood calling them to worship Su Ming had be even stronger.


    If Su Ming before he went through the God of Berserkers Transformation could send all the Berserkers into fervent ardor and make them regard him with reverence while resonating with his blood, then after, what the Berserkers sensed was no longer a resonance in their blood. This was something that surpassed resonance. It was as if... they had just seen their ancestor!


    ¡°God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!!¡±


    The six hundred thousand Berserkers bowed to Su Ming simultaneously. Their voices surged into the sky and covered Morus Alba¡¯s wings that were creating a gust of wind that seemed intent on destroying the world to charge at Su Ming.


    This wind did not just want to destroy Su Ming. It also wanted to destroy the entire Berserkers¡¯ world. When it came closer, Su Ming, who had gained a huge body after the God of Berserkers¡¯ Transformation, had a hint of contempt in his eyes. It came from his confidence and from the supreme, violent power of the Great Berserkers in his body.


    ¡°This is the Berserkers¡¯ world.¡± Su Ming lifted his right hand. ¡°And I am the God of Berserkers.


    ¡°It would have been a different story if you were the real Morus Alba¡¯s wings, but you are just an illusion. How dare you stand against me?!¡±


    Su Ming did not wait for Morus Alba¡¯s wings to approach him. He took a step forward, then lifted his hands. With a leap forward, he put his hands together, then pushed them forward at the iing wings.


    He did not use any sort of divine abilities or Arts, but he did gather all of his power as well as the determination and madness of the one hundred million souls of Great Berserkers intent to protect their kin.


    The will of the True World from Su Ming¡¯s third eye fused together with them to create the simple push Su Ming performed.


    It seemed to crush all rules and createws belonging to the world of the Berserkers. They crashed against Morus Alba¡¯s wings, immediately causing the world... to feel as if it had be an eternal presence.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. When he shouted and the world turned into an eternal presence, it roared. The ground trembled furiously, and the sky distorted. The crimson wings let out cracking sounds and crumbled before tumbling backwards.


    That was a gust of wind that could destroy everything, but it could not destroy Su Ming¡¯s body, his will, and much less the Berserkers he protected!


    Morus Alba¡¯s wings crumbled. The fog formed by the fusion of the ck, white, and gray fog was instantly thrown into disorder under Su Ming¡¯s violent push as the God of Berserkers. When it scattered, it turned into the three old men. Their faces were pale. There was shock on their faces as they swiftly fell back.


    Their wills were shaken and their hearts were filled with disbelief. After all, Morus Alba¡¯s wings¡¯ first wave was a divine ability that could only be executed when the three of them fused together. It was a supreme power that could destroy a world.


    It might not be the legendary Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings, but with its form, they could obtain a hint of that legendary power. Even so, they still did not manage to affect Su Ming.


    God of Berserkers Transformation shocked the three old men, and rarely seen fear appeared on their faces.


    But when they moved back, Su Ming turned his head while in midair. His eyes were crimson at that moment. The span of time in which he could remain in his God of Berserkers Transformation state was about to end, so the moment the effects were about to wear off, Su Ming cast his gaze on the white-robed old man.


    This person was the ancient will who had forced Su Ming to go to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence in the past. That was why Su Ming¡¯s killing intent towards the white-robed old man was the greatest. At the moment his gazended on him, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at him.


    ¡°With my noble status as a True World, my might as the God of Berserkers, my status as the master of the world, I sentence you... to have your body and soul be destroyed!¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, the area around him roared, and the presence of a True World went into a rampage. The power of the God of Berserkers spread through the area, and when it gathered together, it turned into a monstrous will of heaven. When it filled the area, it swiftly enveloped the white-robed old man.


    The old man¡¯s expression changed. He formed a seal with his hands, but just as he was about to fight back¡ª


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Su Ming unfurled his fingers and straightened his palm to seize the air in the direction of the white-robed old man. Then, he clenched his fist, as if he held the white-robed old man¡¯s soul in his palm. After that vicious move, the white-robed old man let out a shrill scream of pain. Terror and despair appeared on his face, and there was also disbelief that said that he could not believe that all of this was happening.


    ¡°This is impossible! He can¡¯t possibly kill me! Even if he Possessed True Morning Dao World, he doesn¡¯t have the right to kill me, this is...¡±


    The white-robed old man¡¯s body twisted, and as he screamed shrilly, a loud bang shot up when his body was torn to shreds. He turned into white fog. Just as he intended to flee in all directions, he stopped swiftly, as if a breeze had just blown on him. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, the white fog, which was the old man, disappeared into thin air as if his existence had been wiped out.


    The three great wills that had existed since ancient times in Yin Death Vortex found themselves unable to believe in what just happened, even when one of them died. The white-robed old man found himself unable to believe in what he went through before he died. It was just as Su Ming said, his form and soul were destroyed. He no longer had any signs of life left. It was also impossible for him to be reincarnated.

 Chapter 1244: Gray Butterfly!

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Gray Butterfly!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the same time the white-robed old man¡¯s form and spirit were destroyed, Su Ming¡¯s body changed. The souls of Great Berserkers scattered and sank into him again, bringing the God of Berserkers Transformation to an end.


    Su Ming¡¯s body returned to normal before everyone¡¯s eyes. His expression throughout it remained normal. There was not a single injury that could be seen due to him executing the God of Berserkers Transformation.


    This was the extent of Su Ming¡¯s power as of right then. He had already surpassed how he was when he had just gained an epiphany of the God of Berserkers Transformation, which was why even if he executed the Art, he was not in the slightest bit affected after it ended.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze was cold and fierce. He stood in midair, and everything around him was silent.


    The ck-robed old man stared at the empty spot where the white-robed old man had been destroyed. No matter how he tried to perceive the other with his senses, he could not find a single hint of his existence. This caused his expression to turn incredibly sour, and terror appeared in his eyes.


    He originally thought that they could not be killed, but everything before him told him one brutal truth... they were not imperishable!


    The gray-robed old man did not stare at the spot where the white-robed old man died, but instead looked nkly at Su Ming. There was surprise shining in his eyes... as if he could see something the ck-robed old man could not see, but the more this was so, the paler his face became. There was even a hint of bitterness and aplicated look on his face.


    The six hundred thousand Berserkers were still kneeling in the air. They had personally seen their God of Berserkers kill one of the three great wills. Perhaps most of the Berserkers did not know what this signified, but those with the levels of cultivation of Man Ya, Wu Shuang, Nan Gong Hen, and the rest knew more secrets. They understood what the three wills signified and just how powerful they were.


    This was why a huge storm started raging in their hearts. They might have known of Su Ming¡¯s strength, but there was no one they could use as aparison for his power, which was why they could not tell just how powerful he was. Now... with something topare it to, they could tell clearly that Su Ming... was definitely above the normal standards of what defined power!


    His was a supreme power that could kill the three great wills!


    Su Ming¡¯s aloof gazended on the ck-robed old man. The mighty pressure formed after he killed the white-robed old man was Branded on him, causing the old man to instinctively take a few steps back.


    ¡°The next is you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ming, I have the marks of your eldest senior brother and your second senior brother¡¯s souls. If you kill me, they won¡¯t escape death as well!¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s voice was restrained as he spoke fiercely.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I will kill you.¡± When Su Ming dered this with a t tone, he took a step forward.


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. When he moved backwards, resolve appeared on the gray-robed old man¡¯s face, and it seemed to be made after a long bout of internal conflict.


    ¡°Circumferential Seal!¡± The gray-robed old man swung his arm and spoke resolutely in the direction of the ck-robed old man.


    The ck-robed old man gritted his teeth. This was a life and death situation. He had been unable to help himself but speak arrogantly when he thought that Su Ming could not kill him, but when he personally saw his actions towards the white-robed old man, he could no longer find it in himself to care about anything else. He gritted his teeth, and madness appeared in his eyes. He swung his arm before turning into arge amount of ck fog.


    His great will was contained in the fog. The will of Yin Death Vortex was of supreme status and all lives had to worship it. The ck-robed man stood above all others and could decide the destinies of countless lives. If he could escape from Yin Death Vortex and appear in the worlds beyond, with his great will, he could fight even against Antecedental Spirits.


    In fact, during the era True Morning Dao World¡¯s will slept, he could stand above all cultivators, but right then, he was in an incredibly pathetic state while facing Su Ming. There was nothing about this that he could ept. Su Ming¡¯s strength had intimidated him greatly. If he wanted to live, he had to descend into madness.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the Circumferential Seal!¡±


    When the ck-robed old man growled, the fog tumbled and swiftly covered an area of nearly one hundred thousand feet. A huge square appeared in the world. It was not standing, butying horizontally on the ground.


    At the same time, killing intent shone in the gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes. There was aplicated look as well as a ferociousness in them. With a bang, his body turned into gray fog. He charged into the sky and instantly turned into a huge gray circle.


    ¡°Heavenly Circle!¡± The gray-robed old man¡¯s voice was ancient, and there was a resolute tone to his words as they echoed in all directions.


    ¡°Earthen Square!¡±


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s voice rose with a bang from the ck fog underneath. It was filled with madness and an indomitable spirit. This was a critical moment, something that concerned his survival. He had to give it his all.


    ¡°Circumferential ughter!¡±


    A buzzing sound came from the gray fog, which had now turned into a circle in the sky. The circle descended swiftly and charged towards Su Ming who stood in the air.


    Soon after, buzzing sounds shot out from the ck fog as well. The square rose swiftly and charged upwards.


    A powerful killing intent filled the world, aiming at Su Ming.


    That moment was akin to the sky falling and the ground rising. As the sky and ground squeezed together, it could destroy all forms of will and all existences within the world. It was especially so since the divine ability was executed at the same time by the ck-robed and gray-robed old men, causing a sealing power to exist in the square and circle.


    There was a close connection between the two. When they executed the divine ability, it instantly caused the world to feel as if it had been thrown into chaos. Everything became a blurry mess, and the killing intent from the square and circle became astonishing.


    ¡°The might of the sky and earth, huh... I have that too!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever as he watched the circle symbolizing the sky charge towards him and the square signifying earth press closer to him. A hint of a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    ¡°If you use the ground to close in on me, then I will use mountains to suppress you! Mountain Shifter!¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm and pointed at the square fog on the ground with his right hand. The power of Mountain Shifter erupted with a bang before turning into images of mountains around him. There was no end to the mountains that Su Ming had seen in his life. Among them was Dark Mountain, the ninth summit, and more... There was a total of one hundred thousand mountains densely packed together, and when they appeared, Su Ming pointed downwards.


    The mountains charged towards the iing square fog signifying the grounding towards him from below. They stirred up booming sounds that surged into the sky, and the suppression of the one hundred thousand mountains immediately caused the square fog to tremble.


    At the same time, Su Ming raised his left hand and pointed at the sky.


    ¡°If you use the power that causes the sky to copse on me, then I will lift it up with the Light of Extreme Darkness by overturning it! Ocean Remover!¡±


    Su Mingughed coldly. When he pointed above, a powerful ck light erupted from his body. There was a cold chill to it, and a deep abyss that caused all those who saw it to feel their vision fade to darkness. Like a ck ocean, the Light of Extreme Darkness instantly devoured light from the direction of Su Ming¡¯s finger and swept through the sky.


    There were one hundred thousand mountains suppressing the ground, and the ocean created by the Light of Extreme Darkness stirred up in the sky. The world rumbled. Su Ming had a hand pointed upwards and the other downwards as he fought against the seal with his own power.


    As booming sounds echoed in the air, the circle in the sky was unable to descend and the square near the ground was unable to rise. The divine ability of the world was only able to rumble during that moment. It could not press down, making it difficult for its power to spill. It could only be frozen in ce.


    Su Ming¡¯s presence as a True World was arge part of the reason as to why he could do this. At the instant the divine ability of the sky and earth were frozen, he swiftly lowered his head to stare at the spot where the one hundred thousand mountains were beneath him. Killing intent shone in his eyes.


    When he opened his mouth, a purple ray of light tumbled out of his mouth. That was the End of Wills Sword, one of Su Ming¡¯s supreme treasures. This was a Sacred Vessel of Great Abyss Tribe.


    At that moment, it let out an eye-catching light while it was in Su Ming¡¯s hands. With a sh, it stirred up a huge presence and a piercing sound before it shot through the one hundred thousand mountains and charged at the square on the ground.


    If Su Ming wanted to destroy a will, the sword was enough!


    It was known as the End of Wills, and it was a killing sword specifically made among the Seven Swords to target wills. When it charged forward, it shot through the square on the ground, and under Su Ming¡¯s divine thought, the will of the sword erupted.


    Its power was not the three-tenths like when he had destroyed the Divine Clones, but the full strength. At the instant the will of the sword erupted, the entire world rumbled.


    The will of the sword surged into the sky and manifested into countless sharp swords that swept through the area. Shrill roars traveled out of the square fog. There was despair in them along with great hate. They did notst for long though and came to a swift end.


    The ground trembled, and the one hundred thousand mountains disappeared. The square fog instantly disappeared without a trace, like a gust of wind had blown apart the clouds. As for the ck-robed old man¡¯s will, it disappeared along with the fog, destroyed for all time.


    Purple light shone and returned to Su Ming from the ground. When he opened his mouth, it entered inside. All of this happened incredibly quickly, so quickly that when the square fog disappeared, the circle in the sky was still lifted by the Light of Extreme Darkness.


    But when the circr, gray fog was enveloped, a crazed look appeared on the man¡¯s face as if he could see through the Light of Extreme Darkness. He stared straight at Su Ming, who was under him.


    He had naturally sensed the ck-robed old man¡¯s destruction, which was destruction in its truest sense. There were no chances of him being resurrected. As the head of the three great wills, the gray-robed old man knew many other secrets that the other two wills were not aware of.


    ¡°Do you want to use this child¡¯s hands to kill the three of us... or are you saying... that we aren¡¯t his opponent? Is this your will?


    ¡°But he still hasn¡¯t woken up. He still cannot be considered to be the Converted Child!¡± The crazed look in the gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes became greater. He suddenly threw his head back and roared. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d like to see just what you intend to do!


    ¡°I, Servant of Morus Alba, will burn myself! I will burn my thoughts and turn into a butterfly!¡±


    The gray-robed old man¡¯s face contorted. The circle fog instantly tumbled as a huge face was formed above the Light of Extreme Darkness. It was tens of thousands of feet big. As the man¡¯s voice echoed in the air, mes instantly lit up in the fog.


    From the distance, it looked like a new sun hade into being. As the mes burned, gray smoke tumbled about. The wisps of smoke did not rise into the sky but filled the area. Slowly, the area enveloped by smoke grewrger.


    Su Ming swung his right hand. The Light of Extreme Darkness disappeared before him to reveal the burning gray-robed old man in the sky and the wisps of smoke surrounding his body.


    The wisps of smoke spread out, and pain appeared on the gray-robed old man¡¯s face. He swiftly roared.


    ¡°With the body of the servant, the shadow of Harmonious Morus Alba shall descend!¡± the old man roared.


    The wisps of smoke surrounding him instantly began tumbling and changing. From the distance, the wisps of smoke turned into a pair of wings, just like...


    A butterfly formed of gray smoke!

 Chapter 1245: The Great Hand from the True World!

    <h4>Chapter 1245: The Great Hand from the True World!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a gray butterfly. It did not have any other colors. When it spread its wings, its body reached one hundred thousand feet. There was an indescribable mighty pressure spreading out from, and it descended on the ground.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the gray butterfly, he remembered a legend that circted in the Berserkers¡¯ world while he lived there...


    There was a butterfly by the name of Harmonious Morus Alba...


    ¡°Harmonious Morus Alba...¡± The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe revealed himself next to Su Ming for the first time in thend of Berserkers. He stared nkly at the sky and the gray butterfly. A sagely light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°In my theory, the final stage... would be Harmonious Morus Alba, the one spoken in the ancient legends. That should be it.¡±


    When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe murmured those words, aplicated loor appeared on his face, but itsted only for an instant before it was reced by determination.


    ¡°Legend...¡± Su Ming muttered softly.


    The legends regarding Harmonious Morus Alba had been circting for a long time in thend of Berserkers. It was there that Su Ming had heard about it for the first time. When it pped its wings, it could change the world, and every single time it happened, different anomalies would appear.


    Su Ming still remembered a butterfly that appeared briefly in the snow-covered sky at the instant the blood dragon crumbled when the Elder of Great Berserker Tribe predicted the Berserker Day. He had seen this when he returned to the ancient past when he was in the world in All Spirits Hall...


    Su Ming seemed to havee to understand something. In silence, he stared at the gray butterfly in the sky. That butterfly was also staring at Su Ming. It pped its wings swiftly, and a breeze stirred up. With a will that intended to crush everything, it descended on the entirend of Berserkers.


    It was a pity though that this butterfly was still not the true Harmonious Morus Alba spoken about in the legends. It was only a projection made by the gray-robed old man¡¯s will.


    In silence, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the Barren Cauldron manifested on his palm. Bronze light shone from it, covering Su Ming¡¯s face so others would be unable to see his expression at that moment. They could only see the bronze light from the caldron be brighter, and a figure gradually appear from it.


    It was a well-built man with a long spear in his hand. At the instant he appeared, he released a primitive, savage presence. It was so strong that it instantly covered the entire world.


    At the same time, the one hundred million something souls of Great Berserkers in Su Ming¡¯s body woke up from their slumber after going through Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers Transformation and instantly surged into the bronze cauldron.


    Countless faces rose on the surface of the cauldron. As the gray butterfly pped its wings, the man from the bronze cauldron lifted his head to reveal bloodshot eyesced with a hint of ferociousness. With one move, he instantly charged at the gray butterfly in the sky.


    He was so quick that he swept up a whirlwind. As it howled, it looked like a huge cauldron made of wind was formed in the world, and arge number of faces of Great Berserkers were within it, howling.


    The cauldron looked like an illusion, but also seemed to have corporeal form. As it manifested itself, it caused the spear-wielding figure who had rushed out to berger. In the blink of an eye, he became thousands of feet tall.


    ¡°Berserkers!¡±


    When the figure rushed out, a hoarse but astonishing growl tumbled out of its mouth. The man instantly charged towards the right wing of the gray butterfly that was pping its wings and stirring up the destructive wind.


    With the cauldron in his right hand, Su Ming watched everything calmly.


    Booming sounds reverberated through thend at that moment. The entire Berserkers¡¯ world swayed violently, as if the earth was trembling and the mountains were shuddering. The figure that appeared from the bronze cauldron shuddered amid the loud booming sounds and swiftly crumbled.


    However, the right wing of the gray butterfly shook when the figure disappeared. Arge number of cracks appeared on it, and with a bang, it was torn into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is just a projection you created on your own. You¡¯re not... the legendary Harmonious Morus Alba,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    When his words reverberated through the air, the gray butterfly who had lost a wing looked at Su Ming while still in the sky. It pped its left wing again, and the destructive power swept downwards with a bang.


    Su Ming sighed softly.


    He lifted his right hand and pointed at the gray butterfly, who now only had one wing left. The ring on his finger immediately flew out. It becamerger, and in the blink of an eye, it approached the gray butterfly. By then, it was already one hundred thousand feet big.


    It crashed into the butterfly, and the sky split. Cracks appeared on the purple-red seal while loud booming sounds echoed in the air. The entire sky... shattered to pieces. Every part of it crumbled, and as the seal broke apart. The ferocious creatures in the world outside were immediately swept backwards, and before they could rush in, their bodies were reduced to ashes.


    Crumbling along with the sky was the gray butterfly, who only had one wing left. Soon, it was reduced to powder. When it disappeared into the wind, it took away with it the gray-robed old man¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°The person who destroyed me isn¡¯t you...¡±


    That was the old man¡¯s final sentence. Then, the three great wills that existed since an eternity ago in Yin Death Vortex... werepletely wiped out.


    The sky roared as its destruction continued. When Su Ming looked over, he found that the sky was shattering in a manner like how rocks would shatter. Arge number of fragments fell off, and the scene of the apocalypse shook the hearts of all who saw it.


    While in the world beyond, Su Ming¡¯s one hundred thousand feet big ring swept outwards with a whistle. Wherever it went, the ferocious creatures in the world outside would crumble. No matter what sort of level of cultivation they possessed, at the instant they touched the ring, they were all disassembled.


    The ring whistled and rushed out of the Berserkers¡¯ world with a piercing sound. It charged swiftly towards Yin Death Vortex¡¯s exit while it rotated.


    It was so quick that it traveled into the distance in an instant. It swept up the fog as it charged forward and chased all the aura of death as well as crushed all the living creatures who wanted to fly out of their dimensions. In fact, the dead dragon found, to its despair, that it could not avoid the ring as well. Its body was crushed when the ring crashed into it. Then, the ring moved past it.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it onlysted for a dozen something breaths. The ring rushed out of Yin Death Vortex and appeared in True Morning Dao World. At the instant it appeared, it looked as if it had opened up a path connecting True Morning Dao World to the Berserkers¡¯ world. The path turned into a vortex and stirred up True Morning Dao World¡¯s presence to charge into it with loud bangs.


    Within its presence was Su Ming¡¯s will. When it rushed out of the vortex, Su Ming lifted his hands while he was in the Berserkers¡¯ world. He lifted his head and stared at the shattered sky.


    ¡°We will... leave Yin Death Vortex. From now on, the Berserkers¡¯ world will be a part of True Morning Dao World! I will bring all of you and the entire world out of this ce!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in all the Berserkers¡¯ ears, lingering for a long time and refusing to leave. As True Morning Dao World¡¯s presence surged in from the tunnel, it looked as if a huge hand had extended into Yin Death Vortex with an indescribable presence from True Morning Dao World to seize the Berserkers¡¯ world and take it out from within!

 Chapter 1246: Moving in Reverse in Yin Death Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Moving in Reverse in Yin Death Vortex</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thend of Berserkers trembled. Without the Dead Sea, huge cracks swiftly appeared on the ground. They intersected with each other, but unlike the edges, the internal part did not crumble.


    As the ground trembled viciously, flights of stairs appeared on the edges of the ground, as if the ground was slowly rising once it split up.


    The sky shatteredpletely, and Su Ming could see the muddled air of Yin Death Vortex, located right outside their world. Su Ming stood in midair, and when he lifted his arms, his hair danced, his robes fluttered, and a brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°With my will of a True World...¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air, the Berserkers¡¯ world shuddered. The True World¡¯s presence filled the entire world, as if it had truly turned into a hand that seized the Berserkers¡¯ world and was slowly lifting it up into the air.


    The hearts of countless Berserkers trembled. It was not due to fear, but excitement and enthusiasm. They worshiped Su Ming. Their voices mixed with the loud rumbles in the world, but thetter could not drown them out and suppress them from reverberating in the air.


    ¡°God of Berserkers!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!¡±


    ¡°God of Berserkers!!!¡±


    ¡°Berserkers¡¯ws of fate, fuse with the pinnacle of the True World!¡±


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, then he lifted his right hand and swung his arm around him. The Berserkers¡¯ world immediately rumbled furiously, and thews of fate equivalent to one hundred sixty millionws of fate in the outside world that had been umting over the past one thousand something years swiftly manifested to approach Su Ming with loud bangs.


    In the world were one hundred sixty millionws of fate, and beyond the world was the hand of True Morning Dao World. With Su Ming as the center, they gathered together, then a power that could shake Yin Death Vortex erupted from them.


    This power caused the hand grabbing the Berserkers¡¯ world to expand to the point that it seemed to have gained corporeal form. It seized the Berserkers¡¯ world and lifted it straight from the ground!


    Countless inds, Berserkers, and even the dust in the Berserkers¡¯ world rushed out of the ground. They left behind a gigantic pit, then charged out of the dimension that contained the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    Su Ming extended his arms as his hair flew behind him. He did not move his body, but charged out of the dimension with the Berserkers¡¯ world. The next instant, all Berserkers saw... a world they could not see before!


    This scene was just like what the Elder of Great Yu had mentioned when he predicted the Berserker Day in the past¡ªthe others could not see the world he saw!


    Perhaps that was because he was a blind man, but perhaps it was because he was a blind man that the world he saw possessed a higher value to be inherited. Yet no matter what, during that instant... Su Ming caused all the Berserkers to see a world... that only Su Ming could see previously!


    The six hundred thousand Berserkers in worship and the even greater number of Berserkers who could note forward to greet Su Ming and remained on the inds in thend lifted their heads to stare at the fog in Yin Death Vortex at that moment. They saw the world beyond the Berserkers¡¯ world, and they felt as if their breathing hade to a standstill. They stared at everything before them in a daze. Below them was the pit in the dimension, and it was getting further and further away from their sight.


    If anyone cast a nce at this scene from a distance, they would be able to see that the entire Berserkers¡¯ world seemed to have turned into a huge stone. It e was thend where the Berserkers lived and the Berserkers¡¯ legacy. Like a stone, it rushed out of the Berserkers¡¯ dimension and the whirlwind in the endless Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°I will take all of you... to see a world you previously could not see!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled into all the Berserkers¡¯ ears. Under their excited roars, he brought their world out of Yin Death Vortex.


    The hand that grabbed the Berserkers¡¯ world was filled with a power that would not crumble. No matter how the vortex swept at it, the hand allowed Yin Death fog to corrode it, but it was not at all affected. Instead, it maintained a fixed speed and swiftly rose into the air.


    However, Yin Death Vortex had always operated in a manner that did not allow anything to enter nor leave. Even the Immortals in the past could only use a Rune to move through it to avoid Yin Death Vortex from sucking them into it. Yet the Immortals¡¯ Rune had long since crumbled.


    Because of it, they could only move in reverse within Yin Death Vortex. This task was so difficult that when Su Ming tried it in the past, he failed. His senior brothers had also tried it before, but in the end, they could only leave with the help of the three great wills.


    If Su Ming would have done this alone, he could have left easily. In fact, even if he had to bring one thousand, ten thousand, or one hundred thousand people with him, while it would be a little difficult, he could still take them out, but at that moment...


    Su Ming was bringing all the Berserkers as well thend of the Berserkers¡¯ world. Because of it, this was no longer an easy task to do even for him. In truth, before descending into the Berserkers¡¯ world, Su Ming had not thought of taking thend with him, but thews of fate that had gathered in the Berserkers¡¯ world over the past one thousand something years had given him this chance.


    Once the power of the True World fused with thews of fate, it allowed Su Ming to have the ability to turn the impossible task into something possible!


    However, the suction force from Yin Death Vortex became greater the higher thend of Berserkers rose. In just a moment, the howls from the suction force grew to a deafening degree. It was as if there was a hand seizing hold of thend of Berserkers, intending to yank it back.


    But that was not all. At the same time the suction force filled the air, most of the dimensions in Yin Death Vortex opened up, and arge number of ferocious creatures of all sorts of appearances rushed out with a howl to charge towards thend of Berserkers.


    It was as if a will that Su Ming could not sense filled Yin Death Vortex at that moment, luring all the ferocious beasts to appear in this ce so that they could stop Su Ming¡¯s crazed action.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He swung his arm, and a gentle light immediately enveloped thend. Once he protected the weaker Berserkers on the inds, he said resolutely, ¡°Berserkers, heed my words. Kill all those who try to stop us from charging out of this ce!¡±


    If they did not kill, then there would not be any powerful warriors who would rise to power. At that moment, all the Berserkers had experienced an increase in their levels of cultivation, but they could only truly turn this sort of increase into their own power after they experienced life and death situations, which was why Su Ming had chosen to not protect them, even if he could.


    They needed to pay a price for rushing out of Yin Death Vortex to see the world outside. He needed to let all the Berserkers know the difficulty in this. Only by doing so could the Berserkers have the confidence to face all the difficulties in the future while they rose to power.


    Besides, even if Su Ming helped them this time, so that none the Berserkers suffered any injuries while they were under his wing, Su Ming could not protect them forever. The disaster from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn that would sweep through all of Arid Triad was about to arrive. So this... would be a test. If they could not pass this test, then the Berserkers did not have the right to face the subsequent disaster.


    If that was the case, instead of dying in the hands of foreigners, it would be better... for them to not even leave Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°The races from the dimensions in Yin Death Vortex vary in strength. If there is anyone among them whose levels of cultivation surpass yours by two Realms, I will kill your enemy for you!


    ¡°If there are those who are in the same Realm as you or are one Realm above you, then you are to kill them yourselves. Either you will live and charge out of this ce with me to let those in the world outside witness the Berserkers¡¯ rise to power... or you will die here!


    ¡°What the Berserkers need are not flowers that can only grow while protected. What we need... is a towering tree that will stand tall even in the face of storms!¡±


    There was a cold, callous tone to Su Ming¡¯s voice. His words echoed in the six hundred thousand Berserkers¡¯ hearts, and a crimson re lit up in their eyes. A powerful killing intent and primitive, savage presence erupted from each of the Berserkers.


    For their kin to rise to power was practically the greatest wish of all the Berserkers. At that moment, they erupted with the strongest killing intent they could muster without any hesitation. This killing intent charged into the sky and straight into Yin Death Vortex, right at the races from the dimensions who were charging towards them beyond thend of Berserkers.


    The killing intent was especially prominent on Nan Gong Hen and the rest. The increase in their levels of cultivation was the greatest, and at that moment, they threw their heads back and roared, bing the first to charge forward with monstrous killing intent.


    To the Fated Kin, killing was nothing new. It did not matter whether they were foreigners or sea creatures, they had killed far too many of them in the past one thousand something years. At that moment, with aloof expressions, they rushed out, and like arrows shooting out from bows, they charged into the vortex.


    Fang Cang Lan¡¯s face grew paler, but she continued persevering through it and watched everything with a smile, but there was no way Su Ming would not see her weakness. The moment the six hundred thousand cultivators rushed out, Su Ming moved and instantly appeared beside Fang Cang Lan so that he could hold her hand.


    A pure Bright Yang Aura instantly surged into her body. It fused with the Yin Death Aura in the area and turned into a life force that belonged solely to Fang Cang Lan. With it injected into her, Fang Cang Lan¡¯s facial parlor started slowly getting better. She lifted her head and stared at Su Ming before she bit her bottom lip as if she wanted to say something.


    ¡°I know that your body is slightly different, or rather... you are not a Berserker. Compared to them, who grew up in Yin Death Region and have grown used to Yin Death Aura like the dead, you... have the power of Bright Yang, just like those in the worlds beyond,¡± Su Ming said softly while staring at Fang Cang Lan.


    This was something Su Ming knew from the moment his blood had scattered when itnded on Fang Cang Lan¡¯s fingertip.


    ¡°That is why even though I changed the True World¡¯s aura when I made it descend so that all the Berserkers could get used to it, you were notfortable with it. Right now, the aura of death in Yin Death Vortex is very thick, so you are even more ufortable in it.¡±


    Su Ming stared at Fang Cang Lan gently. As he spoke and as the Berserkers¡¯ world charged forth through Yin Death Vortex, shrill roars and the sounds of battle came from above them. It was the noise of six hundred thousand something Berserkers fighting life and death battles against their neighboring races.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I will get used to it!¡±


    Fang Cang Lan sucked in a deep breath and stared at Su Ming. She had spoken with in a serious voice, and her serious look caused her originally beautiful face to gain an alluring charm.


    Su Ming smiled at her faintly.


    While holding her hand, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t get used to it. I will make the universe get used to you.¡±


    As Su Ming spoke, he lifted his left hand and pointed upwards. A gust of wind immediately stirred up and moved through the Berserkers tond at the center of the brow of a four-armed man. He possessed power equivalent to those in Mastery Realm, and he was fighting against a Berserker in Earth Cultivation whileughing ferociously, but the moment he wanted tond a killing blow, a loud bang shot out from the center of his brows, and his head exploded...

 Chapter 1247: Your Spirit Ascension Disaster… Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Your Spirit Ascension Disaster... Has Arrived</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Blood gushed in all directions when the four-armed man¡¯s head exploded. His body froze for a moment while he was falling backwards before he was swept into the vortex. In an instant, he disappeared without a trace.


    From the beginning till the end, Su Ming did not lift his head. He stared at Fang Cang Lan with a smile, and when her face became slightly red, he tugged her arm and pulled her into his arms.


    With his own body warmth, he tried to provide warmth for the loneliness Fang Cang Lan had suffered over the past one thousand something years. At the instant she was pulled into Su Ming¡¯s arms, a tender look appeared in Fang Cang Lan¡¯s eyes, as if she was at the highest point in her life just by standing there. It was as if being by Su Ming¡¯s side was the best thing in her life.


    She wished that this moment wouldst for eternity and nothing else.


    The battle around them served as a background to the tenderness in her eyes. It was as if the colors of the rainbow had suddenly appeared in a painting of mountains and rivers. Those colors were incredibly bright, eye-catching... and did not seem to fit in, but still blended in beautifully. The unexpectedness of it was gone, and only the beauty was left behind.


    Shrill roars echoed in the air, and torn bodies filled the area. Fueled by the madness of wishing to rise to power and their desire to leave, the six hundred thousand Berserkers only had one thought remaining in their minds at that moment¡ªKill!


    This was a life-and-death struggle, and the battle became more intense as the hand continued dragging the Berserkers outside. Su Ming¡¯s previous words of needing towering trees that could remain standing in storms and not flowers to be protected also caused the battle to be more intense.


    Who was the flower and who was the tree? There were no bystanders serving as witnesses in this battle, and there was no need for them, because those who survived would be the trees, and those who died... would still have been cast aside by destiny, even if they were not flowers.


    This was very brutal and unfair, but fairness did not exist in battlefields. There was also no such thing as fairness when a race rose to power. If anyone dared to ck off during battle orcked the courage to fight, then their kin was also bound to be cast aside.


    Besides, there was no one who would dare to ck off during battle, because this sort of person would not survive till the end. They would be brutally killed by the foreign races.


    The shrill roars came from both the foreign races and Berserkers. Most of the short period of warmth in Fang Cang Lan¡¯s heart was chased away by the screams of pain. She lifted her head and stared at the area above her as well as the area around her. A look that said she could not bear the sight appeared on her face.


    ¡°Before I had their power, I walked through the same path, and when I had their power, I still walked through the same path. I do not hope for them to arrive at the same stage as me after going through this life-and-death experience, but...


    ¡°If it were the times of peace, then with my current level of power, I can make the Berserkers rise to power by myself, but right now... if I want to make the Berserkers rise to power, I will need all the Berserkers to work hard with me.


    ¡°And what I need them to do is... to possess the right to continue living in the world outside with whatever disasters they face in the future when I am not around.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the ughter above him. He saw the Berserkers dying and fighting with all their courage, and the increasing madness in their bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Once they be aloof when they fight against others, be used to it, adapt to it... only then would they be able to grow. Right now, they are only children.¡±


    When Su Ming opened his mouth, a purple light suddenly shed in his mouth, and the End of Wills Sword instantly flew out. It shot upwards, and immediately, shrill screams of pain echoed in the area. Four foreigners whose power were equivalent to those in Mastery Realm and who had just joined the battle jolted. Their heads were separated from their bodies, and they breathed theirst.


    ¡°I know... about the things... you went through after you left thend of Berserkers.¡±


    Fang Cang Lan stared at Su Ming. There was a gentle look in her eyes, and at the same time, pain because she did not have the heart to think about what he had went through. She held Su Ming¡¯s hand and tightened her grip on it.


    ¡°I forgot that you have this sort of ability.¡±


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then let out a chuckle. He remembered that Fang Cang Lan had the ability to see another person¡¯s past. This divine ability was something that Su Ming had never seen anyone else, who was not a Berserker, to possess. Even among the Berserkers, Fang Cang Lan was the only person Su Ming knew that had this ability.


    Perhaps Fang Cang Lan¡¯s Master was even better with this skill. Perhaps there were people who shared her blood who could even predict the workings of the universe, and perhaps... When Su Ming thought of this, his heart suddenly shuddered. His gaze grew profound, and he cast Fang Cang Lan a deep nce.


    Why did she possess vitality when she was in Yin Death Region?


    Why could she gather together the souls of the Berserkers once she was asked to be the Berserker Consort and make the Berserkers respect her? Besides her charm, perhaps... the legacy in her blood also contained a presence that could make the Berserkers find her a friendly presence.


    Why could she and her Master¡¯s bloodline master this divine ability that allowed them to see other people¡¯s past, which even to the current Su Ming, still felt fathomless?


    All of these questions rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart, but he soon found an answer.


    The image of the Elder who could predict the Berserker Day, who he saw when he returned to the ancient past while he was All Spirits Hall, the image of the blind xun maker, and the image of his elder appeared in his head...


    The rumbling sounds from Yin Death Vortex grew louder, and the battles in the area reached an extremely devastating degree. At the same time, thend of Berserkers continued rising higher even while it was fighting against the suction force from the vortex.


    After a moment, a deafening roar rang out. Thend of Berserkers rose upwards for a short distance. By then, they could already see the exit of the vortex.


    Nearly two hundred thousand Berserkers out of the six hundred thousand Berserkers had died during the period of time thend of Berserkers moved through the vortex. The ones remaining might have bloodshot eyes, but there was a very clear, thick murderous aura surrounding them. They were no longer filled with madness, but had be more aloof.


    It was something that came from getting used to ughter. It was an even stronger killing intent than madness. They were like a piece of steel that was being sharpened into a de continuously.


    Among the four hundred Berserkers, around eighty thousand of them were the Fated Kin. Not many of them had died because they were already used to killing. They were already sharp des that would shine brightly when light shone on them.


    Then in their first battle against the foreign races after their levels of cultivation had increased, the sharp des that were the Fated Kin were sharpened into precious swords!


    They were so sharp that they could destroy thousands of armies!


    It was especially so for Nan Gong Hen, whose presence had changed drastically during the battle. When he stood there, he was like a sharp fang dyed in blood. the heart of anyone who saw him would shudder, and a chill would crawl up their spine.


    It was at that moment that an even stronger howl could be heard. More foreigners suddenly appeared from above thend of Berserkers in the vortex. The overall strength of these foreigners was not weak, and they were clearly the final defense of the vortex to prevent all those who wanted to leave.


    In fact... Su Ming could even sense the faint presence of Immortals from the foreigners of varying appearances!


    Compared to the fatigue of the four hundred thousand Berserkers, these foreigners who had just appeared were like murderous fiends who had been waiting for a long time. When they saw the risingnd of Berserkers and the four hundred thousand Berserkers who flew up, ferocious and bloodthirsty looks appeared on their faces. They threw their heads back and roared, then charged towards the Berserkers like a swarm of bees.


    Their number also reached tens of thousands. This was an unfair fight, even though fairness was as insubstantial as destiny in the process of a race rising to power, but... in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, if he wanted fairness to exist, then fairness would exist.


    At the moment the Berserkers erupted with a murderous aura once more and were about to charge forward, Su Ming pulled Fang Cang Lan behind him and took a step forward. He lifted his left hand and swung his arm, and a voice that caused the Berserkers to be excited echoed in the air.


    ¡°I will tell you what is fairness when a race rises to power.¡±


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s voice appeared, he pushed his left hand downwards, and it swayed, as if it had been seized.


    In an instant, loud roars surged into the sky from the entirend of Berserkers. Amid those roars, thend of Berserkers trembled furiously. A sea of fire seemed to have appeared around it, and it was a fire from scraping the vortex at an extreme speed. The entirend of Berserkers looked like it had turned into a giant fireball.


    As it roared, its speed instantly increased exponentially. Due to it, the wind pressure prevented the Berserkers from rising upwards. They fell down on the ground and immediately sat down cross-legged to circte their cultivation bases in order to counterbnce the wind pressure.


    At the same time, all of them lifted their heads and stared at thend of Berserkers, now a fireball, instantly sweeping up all the Berserkers to charge to Yin Death Vortex¡¯s exit. Due to its speed, it instantly reached the hundreds of thousands of foreigners.


    At the moment they crashed... booming sounds, shrill screams of pain, and indescribable roars rang out from all fronts. It was a devastating sight that was impossible to put into words. The hundreds of thousands of foreign cultivators were like eggs that had crashed into a stone.


    In an instant, one hundred thousand of them died, and in the next instant, another one hundred thousand crumbled, then in the next, another one hundred thousand exploded!


    It was a furious crash with a fireball that was nigh impossible to fend against. It brought away flesh and blood while destroying countless souls. The fires seemed to burn with the mes of death that reaped all lives and would coldly and callously destroy all existences who tried to block it.


    With a bang, thend of Berserkers got close to the exit of Yin Death Vortex, allowing all the Berserkers... to be able to see the gxy of the True World for the first time in their lives!


    ¡°This is the fairness needed when a race rises to power.¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s t voice echoed in the air, itnded in the ears of all the Berserkers. They then once again let out their strongest roars towards a single person.


    ¡°GOD OF BERSERKERS!¡±


    ¡°GOD OF BERSERKERS!!¡±


    ¡°GOD OF BERSERKERS!!!¡±


    The presence of the True World filled the area, and Yin Death Vortex could no longer suck in thend of Berserkers. No one could prevent the Berserkers from leaving. It was just like how no one could prevent this race from rising to power.


    ¡°Wait for me outside with them. I still have some things to do. I have to return to Yin Death Vortex...¡±


    Su Ming lowered his head and looked at Fang Cang Lan with a smile, but when he said those words, Su Ming suddenly shuddered. He lifted his head in an instant and stared at the air. A stern look that had never been seen before on his face appeared on him!


    Right away, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe appeared beside Su Ming. He did not make a single sound, but his words were like ps of thunder when theynded in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Your spirit ascension disaster... has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 1248: Seal It Tight

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Seal It Tight</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Berserkers were not the sole reason why Su Ming returned to Yin Death Vortex. He was also searching for Di Tian¡¯s presence. Because of it, he had told Fang Cang Lan that he wanted to return to Yin Death Vortex when they rushed out of it earlier.


    But before he could finish saying it, a feeling of danger filled his heart even though it was his True World. The sense of danger was so strong that it made him feel as if he was about to reach death¡¯s door, and there was even a feeling as if he would absolutely not escape death.


    The voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirits Tribe echoed in the air. In truth, before the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe even spoke, Su Ming already knew... that his Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster had arrived!


    After remaining silent for a moment, he suddenly smiled in a free and graceful manner, then cast a deep nce at Fang Cang Lan.


    ¡°Take the Berserkers and wait for me beyond Yin Death Region.¡±


    Fang Cang Lan went pale again. This time, it was not due to her not getting used to the presence of the True World. Instead, it was because she could somewhat guess that something had changed during that instant just then.


    This change was not a serendipity, but a life-and-death disaster.


    After looking at Su Ming, Fang Cang Lan quietly hugged him. She did not speak, for there were no words for her to say. All of her thoughts seemed to be contained in her hug. It had no words, but there was no end to her thoughts.


    Then, she turned around and left. From the start till the end, she never asked a single question, neither did she speak words of love, but before she turned around, a resolute look appeared in her eyes. She would not divide Su Ming¡¯s attention and would lead the Berserkers for him. This was the only thing she could do to help Su Ming as of right then.


    Booming sounds surged into the air from thend of Berserkers. Once it rushed out of Yin Death Vortex, it floated in the True World¡¯s gxy. This gxy was Su Ming¡¯s clone, and Su Ming could change all the aura in it with a single divine thought.


    He stared at thend of Berserkers leaving into the distance and at the countless Berserkers on thend bowing to him. He watched Fang Cang Lan standing in the crowd while staring at him deeply.


    The smile on Su Ming¡¯s face became more free and graceful.


    ¡®The Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster... with my current condition and the help of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, if I still can¡¯t get through it, then perhaps there is no one in the world who can get truly live through it.¡¯


    Resolve appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he turned around, he took a step into Yin Death Vortex.


    Besides searching for Di Tian and learning about the secrets in Yin Death Vortex, he had chosen Yin Death Vortex to get through his disaster because of the old man¡¯s words when the disaster arrived.


    ¡°This is the presence of the disaster revealing itself. You still have seven days. After them... no matter where you are, the disaster will descend, but I do wonder in what form the disaster will appear to you.


    ¡°Return to Yin Death Vortex. If my guess is correct, then the ce... will be the most suitable ce for you to get through the disaster in Arid Triad!¡±


    The old man¡¯s solemn words resounded in Su Ming¡¯s heart. When he turned his head to look, he saw the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe beside him. He had a solemn expression on his face, but there was also a hint of anticipation.


    He was looking forward to the arrival of Su Ming¡¯s disaster, because he wanted to fight against it. In this battle, if he failed, he would die, but if he seeded, he would earn the right for his ninth spirit ascension. Regardless of whether it was for himself or for his people, he had to fight against the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster!


    ¡°Seven days, huh? Then I have time to search for Di Tian.¡±


    Su Ming stepped into Yin Death Vortex and charged forward. The suction force and aura of death in the vortex were not too effective against him.


    With his level of cultivation, unless he ran into certain ancient existences, there was no way he would die.


    Brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He moved swiftly and charged into one of the dimensions in the vortex. It was a world with a huge ocean. It was simr to the Berserkers¡¯ Dead Sea, but it was not ck. Instead, it was blue.


    At the instant he stepped into the world, Su Ming spread his divine sense outwards and scanned the area, causing all the people in the world to feel their hearts tremble. Then, he turned around and left without any hesitation.


    ¡°Not here,¡± Su Ming mumbled, then moved through Yin Death Vortex to another dimension. That one had a boundless desert. The aura of death there was so thick that it formed a fog, but when Su Ming entered the ce and cast his divine sense outwards, the fog swiftly dispersed.


    ¡°Not here either.¡±


    Su Ming scanned the desert with his divine sense, then turned around and left. Just like that, he charged through Yin Death Region, stepping into each and every dimension before him.


    Every single time he entered one, he would spread his divine sense and search for Di Tian¡¯s presence. With his divine sense of a True World, as long as he entered the dimension where Di Tian hid himself, Su Ming was confident that he could find hints of his existence, even if he could notpletely detect him.


    One spot, two spots... When the first day was over, Su Ming had already searched through thousands of dimensions, but he did not manage to detect Di Tian¡¯s presence. After all, there were plenty of dimensions in Yin Death Vortex, and while one thousand dimensions was not a drop of water in the ocean, it was still not many.


    ¡®If I search like this, even if I use up all seven days, it¡¯ll be hard for me to go through all the dimensions. After all, there are simply too many of them in this world...¡¯


    Su Ming came to a stop. His eyes shed a few times before he suddenly lifted his right hand and struck the center of his brow.


    With it, Su Ming shuddered, and his divine sense seemed to have been split. It turned from one to two, then from two to four... When it turned into ten hundred, they surrounded the area and turned into another vortex in Yin Death Vortex.


    Ten thousand divine senses was a number that cultivators could not begin imagining to possess, because if their divine sense was divided into ten thousand portions, it would be incredibly weakened. In fact, it would bepletely impossible for them to do it. If they tried, their divine senses would be torn apart, and they would die.


    But Su Ming was an Antecedental Spirit who Possessed True Morning Dao World. He had a True World clone, which was why he had the right to split his divine sense into ten thousand parts and still retain a certain amount of investigative power in each one.


    At that moment, a brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He pushed forward with both hands. Immediately, the ten thousand divine senses let out a roar and charged out. They instantly rushed into ten thousand dimensions which they swiftly scanned traces of Di Tian.


    As time passed, the second day, the third day, and the fourth day went by... While Su Ming continued sinking into Yin Death Vortex, his divine senses searched through batches of dimensions numbering to ten thousand time and again.


    However, Di Tian¡¯s presence was like a drop of water that had fallen into the ocean. Four days had passed, and Su Ming had already searched through numerous dimensions, but he did not find even a single trace of his target.


    In silence, Su Ming still continued searching. If he had not been extremely certain that he had felt Di Tian¡¯s presence in this ce, he would have given up a long time ago.


    ¡°There are no longer any dimensions below us.¡±


    When the fifth day arrived, the old man beside Su Ming spoke hoarsely. He cast Su Ming a profound look. His divine sense immediately spread out, and a vortex formed by a whirlwind swept in all directions from him.


    It was a vortex formed by the will of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe after he had gone through eight spirit ascensions. It was huge, and when it expanded, signs that it could rece Yin Death Vortex appeared. It looked like it was about to ovep with Yin Death Vortex.


    When the new vortex appeared, the old man¡¯s divine sense instantly fused into every single dimension. When it swept through them, all of Yin Death Vortex seemed to shudder. All the living beings in each dimension sensed the old man¡¯s will at that instant.


    They shuddered in terror as despair filled them, since they knew they could not fight against it.


    If someonepared the old man¡¯s will to the three great wills Su Ming had killed, the three great wills would be like fireflies, and the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would be the bright moon whose light could illuminate the entire world.


    They werepletely different states of being. In fact, at that moment, eight originally sealed dimensions whose existence had been wiped from Yin Death Vortex started trembling.


    The hearts of Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors trembled at that moment, but they continued remaining still, simply allowing all the dimensions to shiver to the extent that they were about to shatter.


    When the sky started shattering in the dimensions where they were, the ground started cracking, and the sealed entrance started showing signs of crumbling, some of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors could no longer hold themselves back and spread out their divine senses in an attempt to heal their dimensions.


    The moment their divine senses appeared, Di Tian¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Retrieve your divine senses, quick!¡±


    But Di Tian¡¯s warning was a little toote. The moment those people tried to repair their dimensions with their divine senses, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe retracted his will from all the other dimensions where he was and gathered everything on the eight dimensions where the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors were.


    But he did not scan through them in a domineering manner. Instead, he soon left. When the old man¡¯s will retreated, the dimensions where the eight people were filled with dead silence.


    The expression of the eight people, including Di Tian, turned dark. But they did not say a single word.


    Only about the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn passed since the moment the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe spread out his divine sense to the moment he retrieved it. When he did so, the booming sounds gradually faded. The vortex that was formed by his divine sense also disappeared.


    ¡°There are eight dimensions sealed from within. This sealing method... is the exact same as the one used in Yin Death Vortex. There are eight people in them. Their bodies have be rigid, but their wills are powerful... They are not weak!


    ¡°Before your disaster arrives, I suggest... that you do not bother with these eight people, no matter what sort of hatred you harbor towards them,¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saidnguidly while staring at Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same as he met the old man¡¯s gaze squarely.


    ¡°The Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster is about to arrive. It¡¯s only natural that I know my ce. I¡¯m searching for one of them because I am worried that he will suddenly appear to interfere when I am going through my disaster. Even if they sealed their dimensions because they do not want others to find them, to prevent any idents, I believe it would be best if you help them andpletely seal off their dimensions, senior.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm. He could detect the old man¡¯s unwillingness to participate in this matter, which was why he spoke of a different matter.


    A glint shone in the old man¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm upwards at Yin Death Vortex. Eight runic symbols appeared in his hands. It contained his will¡¯s Brand, and it instantly fused into the vortex and the eight sealed entrances.


    They were allpletely sealed!

 Chapter 1249: It… Is Related to You.

    <h4>Chapter 1249: It... Is Rted to You.</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Mingpletely sealed off the dimensions of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors using the old man¡¯s hand, the countless Berserkers in thend of Berserkers located in the gxy beyond Yin Death Vortex all stared at the rotating Yin Death Vortex in silence.


    This was the first time they had left Yin Death Vortex and the first time they arrived in the world outside. At that moment, all sorts of emotions surged through their hearts. They could not help but be anxious, since their God of Berserkers was still inside.


    Once they survived the devastating battle, the Berserkers felt as if they had been reborn through fire. Their presence changed, and even though they were silent at that moment, a hint of determination could be detected in their eyes.


    It was a determined heart to never leave if Su Ming did not appear. In fact, they would spare no pains in returning to Yin Death Vortex if that happened.


    They might have already possessed this presence before, but they had not been as resolute as they were at that moment. Sometimes, resolution was signified by a presence that could not be hidden!


    Fang Cang Lan sat down quietly on a mountain located at the edge of thend and cast her gaze into the vast Yin Death Vortex under the gxy. It looked like a brilliant vortex. If it was not for the aura of death covering everything inside, the sight would definitely have been a beautiful and dazzling one.


    Cang Lan was waiting, just like how she had waited for the past one thousand years. Even if an even longer period of time passed, she would still continue to wait.


    But destiny seemed to be ying tricks on her, so Su Ming was outside while she remained inside... And now, when she hade out, he remained in Yin Death Region.


    At that moment, the Ninth Summit located in Morning Dao Sect was stabilizing itself right in the public eye. Regardless of whether it was the protection Runes or the fusion of the three forces of power within the sect, all of them were swiftly transforming the Ninth Summit¡¯s appearance.


    There seemed to be no end to the changes. Because of it, the Ninth Summit, who had taken over the location of Morning Dao Sect, became stronger in an unseen manner every single day once the internal parts of the sect had been integrated.


    The armies from True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World moved through the borders between the True Worlds during and broke through the whirlwind under the invitation of the envoys sent by the Ninth Summit. When it deployed one hundred thousand cultivators, three hundred thousand vanguards charged towards Arid Triad¡¯s gap.


    This would be Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ first line of defense against Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. It would also be their first army.


    All of True Morning Dao World was in a state of nervousness. The slowly trickling time seemed to be the calm before the storm. No one knew when Saint Defier and Dark Dawn would descend through Arid Triad¡¯s gap.


    However, some of the cultivators who earned the right to know understood that the day... was already very, very close.


    So close... that it might be the next day.


    In a circr area of one million feet beyond Arid Triad¡¯s gap was a great whirlwind. There might be other whirlwinds at the periphery of the area, but they were much weaker. This was due to the efforts of the cultivators of all three True Worlds. They had stationed themselves in three different directions nearby to form three camps that were connected together.


    Runes, seals, powerful weapons, and other items filled the area. All of them were locked onto Arid Triad¡¯s gap. Plenty of cultivators from the three camps were also sent to the whirlwind near the gap to serve as scouts and observe the activities beyond the gap.


    This task was given primarily to the cultivators of the Ninth Summit, because while the Fourth True World and True Sacred Yin World could fend against the whirlwind, they could not do so like the cultivators from the Ninth Summit. Since Su Ming was the master of the True World¡¯s will, all those who had his Brand, or rather, all the cultivators who had gathered together theirws of fate for Su Ming, could move about within the whirlwind without being affected.


    In fact, if Su Ming wanted to, he could make the whirlwind instantly disappear, but he did not want to do so. The whirlwind¡¯s existence was actually good for Arid Triad. After all, this could be considered as a natural form of protection.


    The nervousness in True Morning Dao World and the silence before the storm resulted in an oppressive air. It enveloped the entire True World as well as True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World who had began preparing the second batch of their people to head to the frontlines.


    This was... a war in which all on their side would prosper if a single one of them prospered, and if anyone on their side suffered losses, all of them would suffer losses. This was a war on their ground. Because of that, the final result would tell who the lord of that region was.


    Foreign threats were invading, so if the war was lost, the four Great True Worlds would be enved, countless cultivators would be killed... and Arid Triad would get a new master!


    In the beginning, True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World believed that the Ninth Summit, who had recently risen to power in True Morning Dao World, did not have the right to be the master of True Morning Dao World.


    In fact, plenty of people from the two Great True Worlds believed that since True Morning Dao World had been reduced to ruins, there was no need for it to exist any longer. It would be better for it to turn into a battlefield.


    An even better thing would be if all of True Morning Dao World was turned into a ce that was difficult to ess. There were plenty of powerful warriors from the two Great True Worlds who once supported this idea.


    However, the Sublime Paragon from True Sacred Yin World and a certain ancient will who descended from the Fourth True World hadpletely rejected this thought. Not only did they treat the envoys from the Ninth Summit politely, they were also extremely courteous to them.


    There were plenty of cultivators who did not understand this. Gradually though, a rumor started circting among them. It said that there was a powerful warrior as great as the Sublime Paragons of the other four Great True Worlds behind True Morning Dao World¡¯s Ninth Summit. It was precisely because of this person that the Ninth Summit obtained the respect of the other Great True Worlds.


    The rumors were insubstantial. There were those who believed in them, and those who sneered at them, but no matter what, the union formed by the three Great True Worlds became extremely solid under the threat of the possible descent of the foreign threats.


    And at that moment, the powerful warrior Su Ming, who was rumored to be the existence behind the Ninth Summit that was as powerful as the Sublime Paragons, was in Yin Death Vortex with an aloof look on his face and resolve in his eyes. He was heading into the depths of Yin Death Vortex.


    Ring-shaped ripples spread around Su Ming, forming a protective force simr to the one provided by the ring. This power filled the area around Su Ming, allowing him to maintain the same speed as he charged into the depths of Yin Death Vortex.


    He moved very quickly. When the sixth day was almost over, he had already reached a depth he had never reached before. Yin Death Vortex had be muchpact around him, and the suction force had also be more powerful. By his ears he heard deafening, piercing howls that resembled those of wolves.


    ¡°Get closer still. I can sense... an unimaginable presence at the depths of this Yin Death Vortex!¡±


    There was a hint of excitement in the voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. As he spoke, he grabbed Su Ming and charged forward.


    But the instant he did so, a great repulsive force suddenly appeared in the vortex that was like the wind. It might have seemed weak, but when it blew at them, it seemed to freeze the vortex before stirring up a storm that made even the old man¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The storm appeared unexpectedly and abruptly.


    Su Ming was in a better condition. He only felt his entire body growing numb, as if he had lost his cultivation base for a brief instant. His mind went nk, and he came to a stop.


    But the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe shuddered. He swiftly retreated and coughed up three mouthfuls of blood. Shock appeared on his face, but he soon threw his head back andughed at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s as I expected! It¡¯s just as I expected! My guess was not wrong! There is no such thing as an eternal existence in the universe! All forms of lives have arch enemies, and all existences must die eventually!


    ¡°Su Ming, continue heading into the depths of this ce. Head to the deepest region. The secret hidden in there... is rted to you!¡±


    Madness appeared on the old man¡¯s face. As heughed loudly, he turned around and lifted his head to stare at the endless Yin Death Vortex above him.


    When he finished speaking, the seventh day arrived.


    The arrival of the seventh day meant that Su Ming¡¯s Arid Disaster was about to descend!


    The blood mark immediately appeared at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow. It melted into a blood thread, and in the blink of an eye, it covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body. It looked as if he was stuffed into a of blood.


    There were two figures standing silently in the opposite direction of thend of Berserkers. They could see each other through Yin Death Vortex.


    The two figures were incredibly indistinct, and it seemed like they had no corporeal form. No one could say how long they had stood in thend as they continued staring at Yin Death Vortex.


    One of them was short, but it was not a dwarf. Instead, it was a child.


    The other person was surrounded by fog. Every single it rotated, it seemed to turn into eyes, causing all those who stared at the man to feel as if there were countless eyes on them.


    Not a single hint of aura spread out from the two. While standing there, they looked as if they could avoid certainws and wills in the True World. After a long while, the boy sighed softly.


    ¡°Were you able to tell that person¡¯s level of cultivation?¡±


    ¡°He is someone who Possessed True Morning Dao World. Forget the fact that I cannot determine his level of cultivation. The number of people who can determine his level of cultivation in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos can be counted on a single hand,¡± the fog shrouded figure said in a low voice.


    ¡°Those in the world outside say that this person is a Sublime Paragon like us, but they don¡¯t know that this person... has already surpassed Sublime Paragons. He is above us.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. All the Antecedental Spirits are suppressed in the Fourth True World. How... did he manage to be an Antecedental Spirit?!¡±


    These two people were the Sublime Paragons of True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth Great True World. If Su Ming could divide some of his attention and observe the boy at that moment, he would definitely be able to recognize him as Chang He¡¯s Master, the person he saw in the illusion he obtained from Chang He¡¯s corpse!


    Based on the fog shrouded figure¡¯s understanding towards Antecedental Spirits, it could be seen that as the Fourth True World¡¯s Sublime Paragon, he was in possession of many secrets regarding the suppressed Antecedental Spirits in Arid Triad.


    The fog shrouded figure was silent for a moment before he said hoarsely, ¡°Do not forget about the legendary... All Spirits Hall!¡±


    ¡°All Spirits... Hmm?¡±


    The boy was just about to continue speaking when he suddenly lifted his head. His pupils shrank. He saw a change that shocked even him. His presence expanded swiftly, as if it had just received a great stimtion.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The... Antecedental Spirit¡¯s... Disaster!¡±


    The one who answered him was the fog shrouded figure beside him. He enunciated each word, and there was disbelief in his voice. When he spoke his final word, he was practically shouting, because it was a cry of surprise.

 Chapter 1250: This Is My Disaster!

    <h4>Chapter 1250: This Is My Disaster!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The figure in the fog had only managed to mention the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s Disaster when his body froze.


    The world swiftly fell silent. Space went still as if all things had been frozen for eternity and all lives had stopped thinking!


    Even the powerful and mysterious Sublime Paragon from the Fourth True World had to extinguish all signs of his life under the indescribable will of heaven.


    This was not death, but a dead stillness that left a person between a state of living and dying. It seemed like all existences in the universe did not dare to continue living, but they were also not allowed to die, which was why they chose... to temporarily be nk tes, the background for the will of heaven that would soon descend.


    It did not matter whether they were willing or unwilling. All of them had to do this.


    There was shock on the boy¡¯s face. It was something he rarely showed, but not only did it appear at that moment, it had also frozen to be an expression that seemed like it would exist on his face forever... because his body had frozenpletely.


    Only the terror in his eyes and the inverted image reflected in his pupils could allow others to see the truth of what he saw before the entire universe froze.


    It was a scene of the whirlwind in True Morning Dao World freezing as well as all thews thereing to a stop, as if they had been frozen by unseen ice.


    Everything froze, and it was the same for thend of Berserkers beside Yin Death Vortex. The flow of their blood, the beating of their hearts, their cultivation bases, and even their thoughts came to a stop at that instant.


    All the Berserkers on thend, including Fang Cang Lan, turned into something akin to statues. They were frozen in space and retained their expressions from before . In fact, they did not even know that their lives had been stopped...


    They were not the only ones affected. It could be said that all the lives in True Morning Dao World, no matter what sort of level of cultivation they had, where they were, what they were doing, and whether they were alive or dead, became still when thews froze.


    People¡¯s personal intentions, the powerful warriors¡¯ intentions, and even the races¡¯ intentions were so insignificant before this will of heaven that they could not put up the slightest struggle.


    No matter what the one million cultivators were doing in the Ninth Summit, even if they were located in the spot once belonging to Morning Dao Sect, they could not avoid being frozen when the world came to a stop. All of them stopped moving.


    Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi... everyone was frozen. There were no exceptions.


    It was the same for the first line of defense from True Sacred Yin World, the Fourth True World, and the Ninth Summit stationed near Arid Triad¡¯s gap to fend against the foreigners... The three hundred thousand cultivators and the dozens of people who were constantly observing the gap in the whirlwind as well as the shrieking whirlwind that seemed as if it would never stop... froze at that instant!


    It was as if the world had turned into a still picture existing eternally on a scroll...


    There were two cultivators from the Ninth Summit beside Arid Triad¡¯s gap. The two of them had shock on their faces, as if they had just discovered information that they had to immediately report back to the army. Their gazes were fixed on Arid Triad¡¯s gap, and they looked like they were about to retreat, but they did not move.


    There were eight people beyond Arid Triad¡¯s gap at that moment. There were murderous and sullen looks on their faces as they stepped into it, but the moment they entered Arid Triad, they were frozen.


    Countless cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn could be seen at Arid Triad¡¯s gap, but their expressions changed and they instantly stopped moving in shock. They did not dare step inside, because if they entered Arid Triad, they would definitely be stopped for eternity.


    There were two indistinct figures in the gxy beyond Arid Triad¡¯s gap at that moment. They were one of the most supreme wills in Saint Defier and Dark Dawn. Based on their figures, it could be seen that they were a man and a woman. The woman represented Saint Defier, and the man Dark Dawn.


    The two people¡¯s bodies seemed to be formed by fog which was swiftly gathering together. Their appearances could not be seen clearly, but based on the grave look in their eyes, it could be seen that their hearts were not calm.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°Arid Disaster! Someone is going through the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!¡±


    The two people were silent for a moment before they spoke hoarsely at the same time. They cast each other a nce then. They might be enemies, but they had already reached a consensus towards Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, which was why they saw caution in each other¡¯s eyes, as well as a hint of them regarding this matter with great importance.


    The man was silent for a moment before he sighed and said, ¡°Stop advancing. We will only enter once this person gets through his disaster!¡±


    Once he finished speaking, the countless cultivators behind him took three simultaneous steps backwards.


    Besides True Morning Dao World, True Sacred Yin World, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, and the Fourth True World were also frozen in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It could be said that all regions in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos were frozen at that instant. They were as still as water, and not a single ripple could be seen.


    Only... Yin Death Region remained a sole existence that was not frozen in all of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. The vortex was still rotating, as if it waspletely unaffected/


    It was as if even if the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s Disaster was something that could make all existences apprehensive and Saint Defier as well as Dark Dawn temporarily avoid its brilliance... Yin Death Vortex would still continue rotating. This disaster could not affect it even in the slightest.


    The worlds in Yin Death Vortex were the same. When everything beyond the vortex froze, they continued with their usual operations, exactly the way they had done every single day in the past.


    It seemed all the changes in the worlds beyond werepletely unrted to Yin Death Vortex, as if they were two different worlds.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He lifted his head and stared at the vortex above him.


    The eyes of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe sparkled brightly while he was not too far away. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. Right then, it had finally arrived. An increasingly powerful presence continued gathering on the old man¡¯s body, as if he was a sharp sword that was about to be drawn. At that moment, he was showing his intention of cutting down the heavens.


    In fact, a vortex had appeared around him once more. It started rotating along with his will while an indescribable, brilliant light in the old man¡¯s eyes. It seemed to be the brightest light in the world that could burn all lives that looked into his eyes.


    At that moment, a loud bang echoed through all of True Morning Dao World. It spread out and filled every single region in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. At the moment the sound rang out, a crimson lightning bolt that was the size of a normal person¡¯s arm gathered in the air beyond Yin Death Vortex.


    When it appeared, the space around it was immediately dyed blood red, as if it had been turned into a hellish ocean. If anyone cast their eyes on it, they would find that everything had turned the color of blood.


    The light spread through all of True Morning Dao World. It filled True Sacred Yin World, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, and the mysterious Fourth True World. Even the Barren Lands of Divine Essence were covered by the red light.


    When the lightning bolt appeared, it swiftly turned light red. With an indescribable presence, it seemed to have swept up all of Arid Triad into one single lightning bolt that charged into Yin Death Vortex.


    During the process of its descent, the light spreading through Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos instantly moved in reverse and shrank. Eventually, it gathered together, making the bolt of lightning turn an extreme shade of red!


    The bolt of lightning then charged into the vortex. The rotation of the vortex shuddered, but the red bolt of lightning also trembled violently. Its color became duller, but it continued rushing forward. An astonishing roar came from it, and it shot through Yin Death Fog with crushing force. It charged into the depths, straight to where Su Ming was.


    It seemed to be chasing after Su Ming¡¯s life. Once it locked onto him, no matter where he hid, it would definitely descend on him. Until it wiped out Su Ming¡¯s life, it would never stop.


    Su Ming had used seven days to reach the depth of Yin Death Vortex, but the lightning had instantly reached his field of vision.


    It was crimson and had a domineering air that seemed to represent Arid Triad¡¯s strongest will and a madness intent on destruction. It looked like the blood capiries in a crazed person¡¯s eyes. At the instant Su Ming saw the bolt of lightning, it stirred up a deafening, thunderous roar, and approached him.


    ¡°The nine disasters of the Antecedental Spirits... each of them is stronger than thest!¡±


    The ancient voice of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe echoed in the air. He took a step forward, and the moment he lifted his foot, a ferocious look appeared in his eyes.


    It was his Arid Disaster, so Su Ming did not want to have the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe fight against it by himself. He wanted to try getting through the disaster with his own power. Only by doing so would he have the will to face any dangers he would have to deal with in the future.


    Only when he could not get through it would he require someone else to help him. Until then... he would personally face the disaster!


    ¡®This is a disaster and a serendipity!¡¯ A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will get through the first disaster myself!¡±


    While speaking, Su Ming swiftly moved. The third eye at the center of his brow opened, and the red bolt of lightning that closed in on him was magnified an infinite number of times. Su Ming lifted his right hand, formed a seal, and struck his third eye.


    When he did so, his will of a True World and an Antecedental Spirit erupted from him. Even though the True World had been frozen, Su Ming was the True World and the master of its will.


    ¡°Mountain Shifter!¡±


    He lifted his arms, then put his hands together before swiftly striking the top of his head. One hundred thousand mountains instantly appeared around him. They manifested simultaneously and gathered around him before ovepping with each other. They formed a towering mountain which crashed against the descending red lightning with a loud bang.


    From the distance, it did not seem as if the lightning bolt was descending with a mighty presence. Instead, it looked as if Su Ming was attacking nothing. At the instant the lightning bolt touched the mountain, Su Ming¡¯s entire body shuddered.


    The towering mountain formed when the one hundred thousand mountains around him ovepped with each other shuddered violently. Amid the loud bang, it shattered, and in an instant, it crumbled to pieces.


    The red bolt of lightning became duller, but it maintained its speed. Its killing intent was astonishing as it charged straight towards the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow.

 Chapter 1251: The Approaching Five Colors

    <h4>Chapter 1251: The Approaching Five Colors</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A profound look appeared in the eyes of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. He stared at Su Ming and did not immediately help him. If Su Ming did not choose to personally go through the disaster, he would have naturally helped him, but he would have been certain in his heart that Su Ming¡¯s sess woulde to an end at that point.


    If the person did not even dare to face their own Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster, then they would definitely not be someone outstanding. They could only be part of themon folk, and not only would their level of cultivation not increase, their cultivation base would slowly scatter.


    This was why when Su Ming asked to get through his disaster himself, the old man saw Su Ming¡¯s worthiness and his responsible nature. He was... very curious as to how many disasters Su Ming could get through.


    ¡®His disaster is bound to be differentpared to others due to my existence. His first disaster alone already surpasses what I previously understood of this disaster...


    ¡®And if this ce wasn¡¯t Yin Death Vortex, the might of the disaster would have been even more terrifying.¡¯ The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe frowned and watched the red lightning swiftly close in on Su Ming.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. In the face of the powerful Arid Disaster, it was difficult for him to fend against it with his Mountain Shifter Art. But Su Ming had predicted this beforehand, which was why when the huge mountain formed by the one hundred thousand mountains ovepping each other copsed, he did not wait for the red lightning to descend on him. He formed a seal with his hands and struck his chest.


    With it, Su Ming took a few swift steps backwards, and when he opened his mouth, purple light shone. It instantly reached one hundred thousand feet,pletely enveloping Su Ming within it. From the distance, Su Ming looked as if he was a huge, purple sword in Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°End of Wills, Mountain Shifter!¡±


    Arge amount of red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes at that moment. It was due to him circting all the cultivation base in his body to activate the End of Wills Sword. With the power of the sword, he shook the universe and connected it with his True World to move all the mountains in it so that he could activate... the strongest Mountain Shifter Art.


    The sword shared a simr form to mountains during ancient times. In the hands of men, branches and metal could be turned into swords. Then in the hands of heaven, the mountains on the earth and the logs could also be turned into swords!


    That was why he used the sword to activate Mountain Shifter Art.


    This was what Su Ming could think of to make his Mountain Shifter Art even stronger. At that moment, when he executed the Art without hesitation, his will of an Antecedental Spirit spread out of Yin Death Region to fill the frozen True Morning Dao World.


    The souls of all the countless broken cultivations and the ones that existed in the past, the floating continents, and shattered mountains seemed to have been extracted at that instant while they buzzed and trembled.


    They instantly appeared around Su Ming in Yin Death Vortex. One hundred thousand, one million, ten million... When there were more than one hundred million of them, they no longer surrounded Su Ming, because Yin Death Vortex could no longer contain them if they did so.


    The souls of the mountains ovepped with each other around Su Ming. The tip of the End of Wills Sword before him was the summit, and as mountains manifested and ovepped with each other, in the blink of an eye... there were three hundred million of them!


    Once they fused and ovepped with each other... they formed a purple mountain containing the supreme de of the End of Wills Sword, the vast amount of mountain souls from True Morning Dao World, and an indestructible body!


    When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw this, he narrowed his eyes slightly. He had witnessed scenes that could nearly be considered as miracles from Su Ming time and again. Regardless of whether he was in the All Spirits Hall, they were wandering about in the world outside, or Su Ming was fighting against the Antecedental Spirits¡¯ disaster, all of the things the old man witnessed were not usual.


    ¡®This child is skilled in hiding his Arts, such as this one. It is... already much stronger than what he executed before. He is truly someone who is unassuming when he does not take action... but when he does, he will be an astonishing force.¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe let out a sigh of relief when he saw Su Ming turn into the purple mountain, because he knew that Su Ming had not recklessly stated that he wanted to challenge the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster but had made his decision a long time ago and had even begun making preparations a long time ago.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity. If only he were a member of my race...¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe shook his head, unable to hide the harmless envy he had towards Great Berserker Tribe.


    At the time the old man shook his head, Su Ming turned into the de-like mountain in Yin Death Vortex. All of this might seemed to have taken a lot of time, but in truth, it was over in an instant. At the moment the red bolt of lightning approached Su Ming, it crashed into the purple mountain.


    Endless booming sounds echoed endlessly in the area at that instant. The red bolt of lightning was the first disaster from Su Ming¡¯s Arid Disaster, and it was also the weakest out of the seven. After being suppressed by Yin Death Vortex and weakened by Su Ming¡¯s first Mountain Shifter Art, it crashed into his End of Wills Mountain Shifter Art, which he had prepared with his full might.


    At the instant booming sounds reverberated through the air, the purple mountain that was Su Ming trembled violently. Cracking sounds rose and fell, and cracks swiftly went down the mountain. Red light shone through them.


    The red light was naturally the power of the red lightning, and it seemed to be spilling out and scattering into thin air. When it fought against Su Ming¡¯s mountain, its power continued to weaken.


    When a deafening roar surged into the sky, the purple mountain formed by three hundred million mountain souls shattered into pieces. With a killing intent that had been umting in the End of Wills Sword for a long time, purple light swiftly rushed at the incredibly dull red lightning that had descended into Yin Death Vortex.


    Piercing sounds swiftly shot into the air. It was the sound of the End of Wills Sword crashing into the red bolt of lightning. That sound onlysted for about two breaths before a brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. For the first time since the disaster began, he rushed out and charged towards the red bolt of lightning.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s linked series of divine abilities. The first was Mountain Shifter, the second was End of Wills Mountain Shifter, and the third was the killing intent of the End of Wills Sword. Once he continuously weakened the red lightning bolt like that, Su Ming attacked.


    With the simplest method, he threw a punch against the incredibly dull red lightning bolt when the End of Wills Sword moved back.


    Booming sounds rang out. Su Ming shuddered, but he did not move back. Instead, he lifted his head, and his presence of looking down on the world became stronger. When the red bolt of lightning, the first Arid Disaster, shattered, Su Ming¡¯s presence reached its strongest state.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe witnessed all of this, and praise appeared in his eyes. No matter what method Su Ming used, he had indeed fought against the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster on his own.


    Perhaps this would not be enough for his level of cultivation to increase, but his heart and will would get stronger by leaps and bounds, as if he had taken a huge step forward!


    ¡°There are seven disasters for Antecedental Spirits. I might have been the one who brought this disaster to you, but I suspect that you will at most go through three disasters. After all, you have only gone through a spirit ascension once. I can help you go through the three disasters. If you want to go through the disasters on your own, then I will take action at appropriate moments. After all, I have already verified one of my guesses.


    ¡°Now, what will you do for your second disaster?¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe asked while looking at Su Ming.


    ¡°I want to go through the second disaster on my own as well.¡±


    Su Ming remained silent for a few breaths before wrapping his fist in his palm towards the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. His aura was like a tidal wave at that moment. He could not lose it just yet, which was why no matter how strong the second disaster was, he had to persevere through it.


    And... most importantly, Su Ming could clearly sense his aura continue gathering around him, as if it was about to reach a breakthrough. It was rted to his state of being as well as his will of an Antecedental Spirit.


    Su Ming had only gone through one spirit ascension in All Spirits Hall. It was not because he did not know the number for the second spirit ascension, but because he had a feeling that the second spirit ascension was beyond his abilities. If he forcefully ascended, then even if he had the correct number, he had a feeling that he might not necessarily seed.


    It was just like the feeling of helplessness a mortal would have after seeing a one hundred feet tall rock once they were able to lift a ten feet tall rock.


    Yet right then, once Su Ming went through his first disaster, he had a very strong feeling that once he reached a breakthrough this time, he could go through his second spirit ascension!


    ¡®Nine spirit ascensions...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded, but not a single hint of it could be detected on his face. When he lifted his head and stared at the vortex, a hint of fighting spirit appeared in his eyes, and hidden behind that spirit... was anticipation, and it was an emotion only he knew.


    ¡°Very well. Based on what I know, the second disaster is the Five Lightning Disaster. This disaster...¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe nodded. But just as he was about to continue speaking, thunderous roars echoed from above Yin Death Vortex.


    At the moment the sound appeared, the old man looked at the vortex above him. There seemed to be five colors shining there. This scene caused his heart to tremble, and brilliant light instantly shone in his eyes. He focused his attention on the area.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw the five-colored light clearly, his expression changed, and a hint of shock appeared on his face.


    At the same time, four bolts of lightning appeared out of nowhere in the north, south, east, and west of the still Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. They turned into long arcs that charged into Yin Death Vortex.


    They moved so quickly that no cultivator couldpare to their speed. They only needed an instant to move through a True World. The four long arcs had four colors that constantly changed. There was ck, white, red, and pink. As they changed, they instantly closed in on Yin Death Vortex.


    The moment they arrived, the fifth long arc appeared in the gxy beyond Yin Death Vortex. It was yellow, and it symbolized supreme majesty!


    It was just like the imperial power belonging to the emperors in the mortal world. The yellow light filled the whole ce. The other four colors surrounded it, but they did not cluster around it. Instead, they arranged themselves based on some sort ofw and charged into Yin Death Vortex.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, and the five long arcs surged into the vortex, instantly appearing before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It was at that moment that he heard the old man¡¯s disbelieving murmurs.


    ¡°Five Colored Lightning. It¡¯s the Five Colored Lightning...¡±

 Chapter 1252: The Second Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1252: The Second Disaster</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Five Colored Lightning was a lightning with five colors.


    However, the ordinary five colors were not worthy of being known as these five colors. Only the five long arcs revealed before Su Ming and the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe right then were colors who gave each life when they were born in the world the years of their lives as well as some abstruse theories linked to life!


    The ck color was notpletely ck. Perhaps it would be more urate to say that in the beginning, it was a color that was close to faint brown. It was... the color of a child!


    The red brought with it gentleness and mildness. It brought with it youth and the best years of a person¡¯s life. It did not describe a woman, but all men and women at the prime of their lives, causing all those who saw it to be immersed in it. That was... the color of red.


    The pink hue had with it temptation and seduction. It contained all the primitive urges in the world and could light up a person¡¯s soul. It could make people unable to help themselves but be immersed in it. It was also not used to describe a woman, but symbolized the maturity and charm of a person after they moved past their prime and arrived at another stage of their life. It was... pink.


    The white was not the color of snow, but a form of ancient air. It was like white hair, making anyone who stared at it to feel as if they could see themselves when they grew old many yearster. They would naturally sigh andment the changes of time as well as how it passed by them without leaving a single sign. When they realized it, they would have already arrived at thete stages of their lives. It was... the color of a crane.


    As for the yellow long arc that was the symbol of the mortals¡¯ emperor, it was a symbol of supremacy, as if it stood above all and looked down upon the world. It was a color of nobility that could not be put to words. It was a light needed to lead all forms of life, and it was... the color of a dragon!


    Those were the five colors!


    The color of a child, red, pink, the color of a dragon, and the color of the crane. They contained all forms of life, including humans and gave all forms of existence five different colors.


    At that moment, as the five long arcs descended, they changed and transformed into faces that swiftly closed in on Su Ming.


    The first to approach him was the color of the child. It instantly reached him, and Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He lifted his right hand and cut down on the air before him. He knew of the terror of the Arid Disaster, and he had to give it his all when he attacked. The God yer Art swiftly appeared and turned into an arc in the air before Su Ming to charge at the color of the child like a long de falling downwards.


    The power of absolute uracy and rebound immediately erupted the moment the arc touched the lightning which was the color of a child. Su Ming moved back without hesitation while his eyes shone brilliantly. He might have attacked with all his might, but due to the different divine abilities, the strength of his attacks would naturally differ. At that moment, he had only executed the God yer Art to test the strength of the lightning.


    Based on the results, Su Ming would execute different divine abilities, but he did not expect that when the long de formed by the God yer Art touched the lightning which was the color of a child, it would shudder and shatter to pieces.


    Su Ming was stunned. In the meantime, the lightning which was the color of red and pink charged towards him. Behind them were the faces formed by the color of a dragon and a crane. They were all swiftly approaching him.


    Su Ming immediately took a few steps back. But when he was about to attack, his heart suddenly shuddered. He sensed that some sort of change seemed to have happened in his body. It was incredibly bizarre, and he sensed his own face changing before the concentrated mass of faces in front of him. The world seemed to be getting smaller before his eyes, and he could not help but have a feeling of weakness raise in his heart.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe watched Su Ming. He could clearly see him turning into a child. When he gained the appearance of a newborn, anguish appeared on the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°This is the Five Colored Light. When the universe was just born and all lives were created, they were given these fairly distributed five colors. They make up all lives from the moment they were born to the moment they return to dust.


    ¡°Only when you crush them and experience the five colors will the disaster truly appear.¡±


    When the old man spoke, Su Ming noticed that his appearance had changed drastically, but the feeling of weakness in his body did not make him feel apprehensive. An even stronger light shone in his eyes.


    He could sense that the signs of a breakthrough had be even stronger once his appearance changed.


    A resolute re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. With a single move, he took a step forward without hesitation and punched the air in the direction of the iing red lightning. As loud booming sounds shot into the air, the red lightning shattered, and even the pink lightning behind it shattered, as if it was so weak that it could not withstand even a single hit.


    Su Ming¡¯s appearance changed again. From a newborn, he turned into a teenager, and when he became a man at the prime of his life, Su Ming¡¯s punchnded on the color of a dragon.


    As it shattered, Su Ming¡¯s appearance changed again. This time, he was a middle-aged man with an awe-inspiring might, as if he was a supreme existence. It was also during this moment that the feeling as if Su Ming was about to reach a breakthrough reached its peak. With just a little more... he could do it.


    With a longing and determination, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed the air in the direction of the final color of a crane.


    Boom!


    The lightning instantly crumbled. When it did, Su Ming threw his head back and howled. His presence was the same as before, but he could sense a form of metamorphosis in his will, like an explosion. This feeling continued, and suddenly, the Five Colored Lightning that had crumbled when it descended gathered together again and manifested before him.


    It gathered together so quickly that it gained form in the blink of an eye. The five colors did not take the form of a lightning bolt, however. They appeared as faces, but there were only five faces this time. Each bolt of lightning had taken the form of a face.


    All the faces belonged to Su Ming!


    They were Su Ming when he was a newborn, a teenager, a young man, a middle-aged man, and an old man. They surrounded each other and formed a huge hand that swiftly went to grab Su Ming.


    A powerful sense of danger rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. The threat came from the hand and the astonishing presence spreading out from it. That presence surpassed the previous red lightning by a lot.


    The hand¡¯s speed was so quick that it instantly covered an endless distance. With just one stretch, it covered the entire area around Su Ming. It locked down every possible escape and turned into the sky when it went atop his head. When it enveloped him, it turned into a cage. Its momentum caused booming sounds to shoot up into the air. Then, it clenched its fist to seize Su Ming.


    Brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When the hand locked down every single possible escape route and he was about to be caught in the palm, he closed his eyes. Right away, arge amount of ck light surged out of his body.


    It was... the Light of Extreme Darkness!


    When he was surrounded by the Light of Extreme Darkness, Su Ming looked like a sharp ck thorn. Then, he simply allowed the hand to grab him!


    Muffled booming sounds shot up. At the moment the hand grabbed Su Ming, it stopped abruptly, and arge amount of ck light shot out through the spaces between its fingers. The low growl of a dragon rose from the hand.

 Chapter 1253: The God of Berserkers Crushes the Disaster!

    <h4>Chapter 1253: The God of Berserkers Crushes the Disaster!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was the Dragon of Destruction from Su Ming¡¯s soul, the one from that came from his mother¡¯s race. The dragon gathered together a supreme, chilling air, causing the power of the Light of Extreme Darkness to be much greater. It surrounded Su Ming and turned into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness, and the Dragon of Destruction roared.


    Booming sounds instantly surged up and continued without end, and each one was stronger than thest. In just the span of a few breaths, the palm formed by the five colors looked as if it could no longer close uppletely. More ck light spilled out from the spaces between its fingers. As it did, it started to look like the hand was being enveloped by endless Light of Extreme Darkness. The image of the Dragon of Destruction manifested in it and charged out.


    The Light of Extreme Darkness shining through the spaces of the hand instantly looked as if it had gained sentience. It spread out, as if it had turned Su Ming¡¯s body from something of corporeal form to something without form. He turned into an illusion that fused with the Light of Extreme Darkness, andrge quantities of him spread out from the spaces between the fingers to gather in midair again before he turned into the huge and ferocious Dragon of Destruction.


    Once the dragon appeared, it roared towards the heavens. Its voice was as mighty as thunder and seemed to contain the might of heaven. Its eyes shone brilliantly when it looked at the hand formed by the five faces.


    The hand slowly unfurled, revealing that there was nothing on its palm. Then, the hand rose up and seized the Dragon of Destruction. This time, the five fingers formed by the five faces became clearer.


    ¡°Power of Ocean Remover, scatter the Light of Extreme Darkness! Dragon of Destruction in my soul, form the chill!¡±


    The eyes of the Dragon of Destruction shone with a chilling air. As Su Ming mumbled, the Light of Extreme Darkness spread out swiftly. This was a metamorphosis of his divine ability that Su Ming had figured out earlier when he was alone.


    Among his divine abilities, Mountain Shifter, Ocean Remover, God of Berserkers Transformation, God yer, and Arid Curse were the main ones. When Mountain Shifter fused with the End of Wills Sword, he could bring forth three hundred million mountain souls and turn them into a mighty Art. This was the End of Wills Mountain Soul Tremor Art!


    The Ocean Remover Art in itself was a manifestation of the Light of Extreme Darkness. When it fused with the Dragon of Destruction in Su Ming¡¯s soul, its might would increase by several times, but it would not be able to match up to the Mountain Shifter Art that had gathered together three hundred million mountain souls, because this Art did not have a supreme treasure like the End of Wills Sword to be used with it.


    But... Su Ming had used the ring on the Ocean Remover Art. Because of it, his Ocean Remover divine ability attained a terrifying might.


    Next, it was his God of Berserkers Art. Su Ming no longer needed to test this Art. The first and second style of the God of Berserkers Transformation were by themselves even stronger divine abilities while Su Ming was under the effect of the God of Berserkers Transformation.


    At that moment, when he saw the hand formed by the five faces charge towards him, a powerful mighty pressure that seemed to be able to destroy all lives spread out from the hand. In an instant, it approached him. At the moment it seized him, Su Ming growled as the Dragon of Destruction and swept up the ocean-like Light of Extreme Darkness around him. He moved, but he did not retreat. Instead, he charged towards the hand.


    When the two sides crashed into each other and the hand opened up to grab the Dragon of Destruction, Su Ming flung his body forward. His tail swung outwards and surrounded the hand, as if he wanted to envelop the five fingers with his tail. With his body as the rope, he intended to bind the five fingers.


    During that instant, as the dragon¡¯s tail grew endlessly and touched his head, Su Ming¡¯s body turned into a circle around the hand...


    ¡°ughter from the Ring of the Freezing Dragon of Destruction.¡±


    When Su Ming mumbled these words, the presence of a supreme treasure erupted from the ring-shaped body of the Dragon of Destruction. The ring came from Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, and it was a supreme treasure at the level of those in Avanicaya Realm that Su Ming had snatched for himself!


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it happened in an instant. At the moment the ring appeared, it immediately grew and seemed to fuse with Su Ming¡¯s Dragon of Destruction to the point that they could no longer be differentiated. When this happened, the Dragon of Destruction¡¯s body swiftly shrank. The ring, too, shrank and bound the five fingers of the hand.


    A loud bang shot up. As the Dragon of Destruction that had fused with the ring, not only did Su Ming bind the five fingers together, he also intended to kill them as his body shrank.


    This was him taking the initiative from being passive at the start. It was Su Ming revealing his fangs. He did not want to passively receive his disaster. He wanted to take the initiative and attack. He wanted... to destroy the disaster!


    From the distance, it looked like Su Ming had turned into a ring. The five fingers on the hand were bound tightly by it, and when he shrank, he was going to break all five fingers!


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. As the Dragon of Destruction and the ring shrank swiftly, the five fingers started trembling, especially at the spot where the ring bound them. The skin there swiftly sank, but a powerful rebound continuously made the sunken spots bounce back.


    The five fingers shone, but their light was starting to grow dull. Clearly, even this disaster found it hard to escape Su Ming¡¯s counterattack.


    Boom!


    The index finger was the first to crumble. Once it broke, the red face twisted and disappeared without a trace with a sigh filled with unwillingness to admit defeat.


    It was immediately followed by the face of the child on the pinky. Amid the booming sounds, it also crumbled and shattered...


    When the first finger crumbled, Su Ming felt his spirits lift, but when the second finger crumbled, the Dragon of Destruction narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Su Ming might be confident, but he would not be as egotistical as to believe that his divine ability would be strong enough to force the second disaster of the Antecedental Spirits to retreat. His intention had been to continuously weaken the hand while it struggled, just like how he handled the first disaster. He wanted to weaken it to its extreme before heunched a fatal strike.


    Yet at that moment, it might as well be said that the hand had crumbled on its own.


    When the finger representing pink crumbled under Su Ming¡¯s Dragon of Destruction Ring, it was followed by the color of a crane, which was the thumb, and the color of a dragon, which was the middle finger. All of them crumbled, causing the ring that was Su Ming to shrink to its limit.


    Right when the Dragon of Destruction and the ring shrank to its limit, the five fingers that had already dissipated seemed to float on the palm of the now fingerless hand. Suddenly, the air at the spot where the fingers were distorted, and all the fingers appeared simultaneously, as if the crushing just then had only been an illusion. If it was not because the fingers that appeared once more were clearly much duller than before, Su Ming would have definitely thought that his n to weaken the fingers had failed.


    ¡®How troublesome, this second disaster...¡¯


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. When the five fingers appeared again, they swiftly pressed themselves together to form a fist, intending to grab Su Ming while he was within their grasp.


    When Su Ming sighed, the Dragon of Destruction folded itself together. ck light appeared on its body. He watched the five fingers around him charge at him, and a determined expression showed up on his face. He gave up on the other methods he prepared in his n, because he just realized that even if he used all of them, it was impossible for him to bring about the effect he wanted.


    If that was the case, Su Ming decided... that he would use the methods he prepared to fight against the third disaster on the second disaster!


    ¡°God of Berserkers Transformation!¡±


    At the instant the hand charged towards Su Ming, covering all the areas around him, and was about to seize him, a brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm. Immediately, around one hundred million souls of those from Great Berserker Tribe charged towards him. A part of them gathered on his right arm, making it grow endlessly and filling it with a power that could destroy the world. It surged into the sky.


    Then, he swung his left arm, and it grew in the exact same manner as his right arm. Countless souls of those from Great Berserker Tribe fused into his arms before filling his torso, so it grew furiously. Then, it was his legs. At the instant all of this was over, Su Ming had already grown from a normal person¡¯s height to about one hundred something, and he was now a giant as tall as a mountain.


    His body was filled with power, his eyes shone with great confidence, and a presence that was like a tidal wave erupted from his body. It belonged to the God of Berserkers.


    That body was the strongest body of the Berserkers, and Su Ming also possessed a True World¡¯s will. It appeared in the third eye at the center of his brow. Right then, it opened to reveal a small crack, and during that moment, Su Ming was...


    The God of the ancient Berserkers. He could fight against the heavens, the earth, and everything in all directions. This was the strongest manifestation of an Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will!


    When Su Ming activated the God of Berserkers Transformation, the five fingers were less than hundreds of feet away from him. They covered the area in all directions Su Ming could escape, not allowing him any ce to hide, but Su Ming did not intend to hide. Fighting spirit showed up in his eyes. At the moment the fingers descended on him, he growled, leapt forward, lifted his arms swiftly, and pushed them against the descending index finger.


    At the instant the two sides shed, booming sounds surged into the sky. The index finger shuddered violently and could no longer continue descending. Once it was pushed back by the effects of the God of Berserkers¡¯ Transformation, Su Ming growled.


    He clenched his right fist and punched the index finger. It shuddered and bounced back under, allowing Su Ming to fly out from the gap even though the other four fingers had already furled into a fist.


    Su Ming did not leave far into the distance. Instead, once he flew out, he turned around, pushed his hands together, turned into a long arc that charged towards the clenched hand.


    ¡°The countless souls of the Berserkers that have existed for tens of thousands of years that Great Berserker Tribe has existed, today is the day I go through my disaster. Are all of you... willing to lend me a hand?!¡±


    Countless shadows seemed to appear at that instant in the area around Su Ming. Those shadows were indistinct, and if one did not pay close attention to them, they would not be able to see them clearly. In fact, even if they watched them clearly, they would feel as if they were just a figment of their imagination.


    Perhaps they existed, but perhaps they did not. Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers form instantly closed in on the clenched fist. At the moment they collided, the bang that shot up stirred up all of Yin Death Vortex. Booming sounds traveled through the entire world and even to the world beyond.


    When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw this, strong light shone in his eyes.


    Amid the booms, the five faces on the hand twisted violently. The index finger was the first to crumble, followed by the little finger, the ring finger, the thumb, the middle finger, and eventually, the palm. All of them crumbled under Su Ming¡¯s incredible power after he received the great boost once he went through his God of Berserkers Transformation.


    The second disaster shattered!


    Su Ming moved back and coughed up a mouthful of blood, but the fighting spirit on his face was still burning brilliantly. The life in his body tumbled while his will roared like a tidal wave and howled like an angry wolf. He had once again sensed that intent to reach a breakthrough in his heart.


    ¡®I can now go through my second spirit ascension, and if I can reach another breakthrough, I can go through two consecutive spirit ascensions and reach the third stage!¡¯

 Chapter 1254: The Direction of the Future!

    <h4>Chapter 1254: The Direction of the Future!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before, Su Ming was on a path leading to the heavens. On this path he could see light, future, and hope. This was the path of nine spirit ascensions. With three spirit ascensions, he could reach the power of those in Avanicaya Realm. With six spirit ascensions, he could be unbeatable among those in Avacaniya Realm. With nine spirit ascensions, he could be a life form which countless lives in the second era in this aeon within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos wished to be but which none of them had been able to achieve...


    Ancestral Spirit!


    After nine spirit ascensions, he could be an Ancestral Spirit. Once he became one, it would mean that he stood at the peak among those during the second era. There would no longer be any forms of life that could endanger him, because Ancestral Spirits shared their lives with the universe. In fact, in some sense, they had already be a part of each other.


    The path Su Ming originally took was not the path of an Ancestral Spirit. Only when several events were added together did he take the path to be an Ancestral Spirit. When he Possessed True Morning Dao World and perfected its will, it could be said that he... already possessed a rtively infinite amount of life, even if he had not noticed this as of then.


    There was no end to his life. His existence was eternal. Unless the True World waspletely destroyed and his will entirely wiped out, even if Su Ming¡¯s form and spirit were destroyed, he would no longer die.


    All of these elements caused Su Ming to be an incredibly unique existence, even if he had been in the era of the Ancestral Spirits. He was an Antecedental Spirit, but he was also one of the four Great True Worlds under Arid Triad¡¯s will, thereby allowing him to form a strange connection with Arid Triad¡¯s will. This connection was one that even the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe could only barely understand. He did not know the details behind it, because this was a right only Ancestral Spirits possessed.


    However... Su Ming could!


    It was precisely because of his act of Possessing a True World after he became an Antecedental Spirit that he slowly came to an understanding, and that was why Su Ming yearned dearly for the next few spirit ascensions.


    He longed to sessfully have his spirit ascend nine times at the fastest speed possible to take that legendary step into the indescribable Realm, but even though Su Ming longed for it, it was not something that he could obtain just by wanting it. He needed a breakthrough in his state of being, his will, and his heart.


    Only when he was worthy enough would he be able to obtain the foundation for the next spirit ascension.


    That was why even though Su Ming ced a high value on this matter, he knew that he could not rush it. Yet now... when he sensed his will and his state of being boiling, he knew that he was about to be ready to go through his second spirit ascension. In fact, the right to go through his third spirit ascension was also right before his eyes, and greed rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    Riches came from danger. This was a proverb since ancient times, and at that moment, all that Su Ming did proved it right.


    ¡®The spirit of heaven is in this disaster. The possibility of me dying is not high, but I have to prepare myself well and be on guard... No matter what, if I can rush out of Yin Death Region, I will immediately head to All Spirits Hall and begin my spirit ascension... If I can have my spirit ascend twice and reach the third... then I...¡¯


    The longing in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew to be stronger than he had ever felt it before. The legacy of the All Spirits Hall was in front of him. Others would not dare to attempt it even after they saw it, since they did not have the numbers to obtain the legacy.


    Su Ming had the numbers, but he was not worthy enough. He had hesitated for a long time because of this before he gritted his teeth and left, forcing himself to no longer think of the strange properties of the All Spirits Hall.


    Yet now, Su Ming saw hope. While under the effects of the All Spirits Hall, he threw his head back and roared. A monstrous light appeared in his eyes, and in the slightly dark Yin Death Vortex, his eyes were like two brightmps. The fire in them burned with life and shone with hope.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t the third disaster here yet?!¡¯


    When Su Ming lifted his head, light shone in his eyes, making him an incredibly eye-catching sight in Yin Death Vortex. When he leapt up, an increasingly greater aura erupted from his body. It surrounded him, and for the first time... he gathered it together to form a whirlwind in the vortex!


    This scene was just like what the old man from Heavenly Spirits Tribe had done, but the old man had only been able to form a vortex with his great cultivation base.


    Su Ming could not hope topare to the old man¡¯s level of cultivation. However, he possessed an incredibly unique condition¡ªhe had a True World clone. He had the Arid Curse that could affect those in Avacaniya Realm and make the Arid Triad¡¯s will wake up from its slumber. He could also live through the first and second disasters based on his own abilities. All the strange changes that happened to him due to being in the depths of Yin Death Vortex had also caused Su Ming¡¯s aura to turn into a vortex instead of him only being to utilize it.


    The vortex stirred up loud booming sounds and was the third vortex in Yin Death Vortex. When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe saw this, he immediately narrowed his eyes. A surprised look appeared on his face.


    The difference in the vortices might not seem great, but in truth, this was an ability of those who had seeded in their third spirit ascension.


    When Su Ming¡¯s aura turned into a vortex, the light in the old man¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. He lifted his right hand and formed a seal before him. His lips moved slightly, as if he was calcting something.


    He saw that there seemed to be something strange and enchanting contained in the vortex Su Ming had created with his will, but he could not see it clearly. He could only see that it seemed to have wings...


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, only a few breaths had passed since the destruction of the second disaster to the moment Su Ming created the vortex.


    The moment the aura from Su Ming¡¯s body while he was under the effects of the God of Berserkers Transformation created the third vortex in Yin Death Region, a shing light appeared above Yin Death Vortex.


    It could not be seen clearly, though, for it flickered constantly. It seemed like it would continue shining in this manner forever.


    The Arid Triad rumbled. Light of different brightness intersected with each other, as if all of Arid Triad had been ced in a single house, and themp in it was flickering on and off. It was difficult for the different degrees of brightness to ovep with each other.


    This was how Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos looked like at that moment!


    ¡°The legendary Six sh Disaster... must surely be the one that would arrive after the Five Colored Lightning. One sh would mean one hundred thousand years, and the second sh would mean one million...¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe lifted his head and stared at the vortex. His expression was even graver than before.


    ¡®And judging by the looks of it... Su Ming¡¯s first Arid Disaster will not be limited to just three?¡¯


    When the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe thought of this, his expression changed swiftly.


    At that moment, when booming sounds echoed in Yin Death Vortex, the entire vortex varied between being bright and dark, between being lit and being engulfed in darkness, and it looked like all of it came from pictures.


    Those pictures were extending downwards as if there were some sort of ancient beast hidden in the shes of light. At that moment, the ferocious beast had opened its mouth wide and was charging towards Su Ming with madness in its eyes.

 Chapter 1255: How Many Drops of Water Are There in an Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 1255: How Many Drops of Water Are There in an Ocean</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    One sh was one hundred thousand years!


    This was the Six sh Disaster of the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s third disaster. The power of this disaster could affect all forms of life. They would reach their end, and even if Antecedental Spirits seemed to have endless life, they would still be affected. Besides Ancestral Spirit who had went through nine spirit ascensions to achieve rtively eternal life, every single form of life would still reach the end of their life at some point.


    This disaster did not seem powerful, but it was predominated by the power of time. It was used as a millstone, and it would reduce all forms of life into ash in the passage of time.


    Even if it was the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, he believed that he would need to spend a lot of his life to pass through it. In fact, he did not even dare to have the entire Six sh Disaster descend. Before the third sh, he would search for the path of the disaster and use all his power to strike its unseen source.


    This was what he would choose with his current level of cultivation. He would forcefully break the disaster.


    However, the method he used was based on the foundation that he his spirit had ascended eight times. He was worthy of doing so, and he could do it as well, but if it was anyone else...


    There were few who could forcefully break the disaster¡¯s descent like the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, which was why they could only face the disaster. However, practically all those who faced the Six sh Disaster head-on... would find themselves turning into ash in the passage of time.


    After all, there is no life that could perfectly experience all six shes. After all, while the first sh would make one hundred thousand years disappear, the second sh would cause one million years to disappear, and the third sh would cause ten million years to disappear.


    These numbers might sound as if they were nothing, but there was no form of life that was confident to being able to survive one hundred thousand years, much less one million, ten million, or the fourth sh¡¯s one hundred million years!


    And as for the fifth sh, not even the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe dared touch it. That was a disappearance of one billion years, and he absolutely did not have enough years for it. Once the fifth sh appeared, he would immediately be reduced into ash.


    And the final sixth sh would take ten billion years!


    No one knew just how many years of life an Expanse Cosmos had. It might have more than ten billion years of life, but it might also have less than ten billion years, which was why the sixth as well as the fifth shes had never descended over the countless years when other people went through their Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster.


    All those who could get through the Six sh Disaster would forcefully break it like what the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would do. All those who could not do it would be dust in the passage of time at the third or at most the fourth sh.


    Yet when Su Ming saw the Six sh Disaster and heard the words of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, his eyes suddenly shed. A profound smile appeared on his lips.


    If it was any other disaster, it would be difficult for Su Ming to handle it. As the third disaster, it would surely be as devastating as any other, and Su Ming would not have too much confidence in going through it.


    But... the Six sh Disaster was predominantly formed by the power of time. In terms of his years of life, it was impossible for Su Ming¡¯s soul from Great Berserker Tribe or blood from Great Abyss Tribe to get through it... but he a clone that was a True World!


    It was part of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, and while Su Ming did not know how many years of life a True World had, he knew that... he was definitely one of the people in the world who could simply allow the Six sh Disaster to descend on him.


    Unless this disaster could destroy a True World¡¯s years of life, it was impossible for Su Ming to be reduced to ash in this disaster.


    Once he understood what the Six sh Disaster was, Su Ming immediately cancelled his God of Berserkers Transformation. His body instantly returned to normal, allowing him to retain a little time to be under the effect of the God of Berserkers Transformation if he wanted to cast it again.While standing in Yin Death Vortex, he lifted his head to look above him with an aloof gaze.


    Yin Death Vortex shone with shes of light as if a primitive, ferocious beast was swiftly descending. In just a few breaths, the brightness and darkness would close in on Su Ming.


    When it did, the first sh of the Six sh Disaster swiftly descended!


    All of Yin Death Vortex instantly turned bright. The light was piercing to the eyes, and it practically covered all of Yin Death Vortex. Only the bottommost portion of the vortex remained dark. It was an abyss that no light could enter.


    But Su Ming was surrounded by powerful light. It onlysted for about a few breaths before a murmur filled with an ancient tone seemed toe from an ancient past. It echoed through the entire world, Arid Triad, and Yin Death Vortex. The next instant... everything became dark!


    When light and darkness switched ces, Su Ming felt as if he had lost something from his body. What he lost was life force, years of his life, and his essence. It had been the first sh that could make a mortal instantly die an unknown number of times, and it was also the one that killed most cultivators, but to Su Ming,pared to the vast life force his True World clone possessed, the life force he lost... was practically just a drop in an ocean!


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    A hint of derision appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He watched the Six sh Disaster alternate between light and dark and did not fight against it, because his endless life was the best defense against this disaster.


    ¡°I have plenty of life force. If you have the ability, then go on ahead and suck it all out. You can descend at will, but if this is all you can do, then do not appear before me a second time in the future!¡±


    Su Ming flung his arm, and his presence became as great as a tidal wave. With his hair danced in the air, he haughtily looked above.


    Boom!


    Arid Triad shuddered. While still alternating between varying degrees of brightness and darkness, Yin Death Vortex was suddenly filled with ayer of light, as if Su Ming¡¯s provocation had stirred up the anger of some form of will. The moment he finished speaking, the second of the Six sh Disaster descended with a bang!


    The period of time when the entire world was basked in light was longer than it was in the dark. When the world became dark again, it was as if Su Ming¡¯s body had fused with the darkness. The bright world seemed to be making Su Ming¡¯s life force scatter while the darkness was a ck death scythe. It cut into his body without being seen and took away one million years of his life!


    Su Ming¡¯s face went pale, but he immediately recovered. His True World clone with its vast amount of lifeforce waspletely unbothered by the disappearance of some of it. If the disappearance of one hundred thousand years was a drop in an ocean, then one million years... was at most a cup of water!


    A scornful smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips, and he simply allowed the Six sh Disaster to descend as if it was just rainwater. No matter how heavily the rain poured from the sky, it could not affect him. He swung his arm and sensed that the intent to break through in his body had clearly be stronger. Whileughing, Su Ming spoke with an arrogant, domineering tone.


    ¡°The Six sh Disaster is truly nothing. Do you still dare toe?¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head, and a powerful and brilliant light shone in his eyes. As his aura surrounded him, the vortex he had formed rumbled. This scene caused the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe to stare at Su Ming for a long, long time.


    For some unknown reason, when he looked at the current Su Ming, a few words appeared in his mind. ¡®He has already gained full maturity!¡¯


    Booming sounds shook the sky. The Six sh Disaster swiftly switched to a brilliant light again. As it shed, the third sh descended, and it was not alone. The fourth sh also charged forward.


    The third and fourth shes came in session. The power to wear away one million years of life as well as ten million years of life descended simultaneously. It immediately formed an unseen de that charged past Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s face turned pale again. When he took two steps back, his face turned paler still, but it onlysted for a moment before he instantly recovered. One million years was equivalent to ten cups of water in an ocean, and even ten million years was just one hundred cups from an ocean.


    This level of wearing away his life might have some effect on him, but he had a vast amount of life from his True World clone... so he could still bear with it!


    When the third and fourth shes disappeared, an excited note was added to Su Ming¡¯sughter. He did not mind the disappearance of the years in his life. With the True World clone, not even he knew how many years he had. The only thing he cared about was reaching a breakthrough for his will.


    During that instant just then, he could clearly feel the booming sounds in his head grow several times stronger. As his aura increased in power, his will and his state of being swiftly reached a breakthrough, and he became able to go through the third spirit ascension.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s greatest reward for going through the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster.


    ¡°With my current self, the moment I get out of Yin Death Vortex and get back into All Spirits Hall, I can go through two spirit ascensions... and be a powerful warrior at the level of those in Avacaniya Realm!


    ¡°Avacaniya! It¡¯s Avacaniya!¡±


    From the excitement, a powerful light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He dreamt of bing more powerful because only when he was strong could he be the master of his own fate, and only then could he protect the people he wanted to protect.


    ¡°The fifth sh, do you still dare toe forth!¡±


    As Su Mingughed, his aura surrounded him even more powerfully. The vortex swept through all directions and became a whirlwind of one thousand feet. It gave a presence as threatening as a tidal wave.


    The alternating shes of brightness and darkness seemed to hesitate at that moment, but after several breaths, the fifth sh that had never appeared in that era swiftly descended.


    Regardless of whether it was Arid Triad or Yin Death Vortex, the entire universe roared.


    The fifth sh would wipe away one billion years of life. To any person, this was incredibly terrifying, and even the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would not dare to try it, but Su Ming...


    As heughed long and hard, he simply allowed the fifth sh to descend on him and allowed the years of his life to be wiped away, but it could only make his face pale. To his True World clone, this was just equivalent to one thousand cups of water from an ocean; it was nothing!


    The sixth sh was the final sh of the Six sh Disaster, and it had appeared incredibly rarely in the many aeons Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos had lived through, much less the current one. Yet at that moment... it descended!


    Ten billion years of life was a period of time so long that it was impossible to describe in a single sentence. Perhaps only an existence like Su Ming who had Possessed a True World could remainughing under the sixth sh.


    How many cups of water would it be in an ocean? It would certainly not be few. It would surpass ten thousand cups, but at most, it would just be one hundred thousand cups. It would be difficult for it to surpass that number, which was why the sixth sh wiped out only one-tenth of the life force of a True World.


    This destruction caused Su Ming¡¯s face to turn pale and blood to trickle out of the corners of his mouth, but that was all. Red appeared in his eyes, but hisughter did not disappear. He stood tall in Yin Death Vortex with hisughter echoing in the air. He has went through the third disaster. In fact, it could be said that he had perfectly cleared it!

 Chapter 1256: Arid Triad’s Original Intent!

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Arid Triad¡¯s Original Intent!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Why is the seventh sh non-existent? Since the ancient past, the Ancestral Spirits said that the disaster is known as Six shes because it would only sh six times. It would not sh any more than that number!


    ¡®But why... is that?¡¯


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe stared at the swiftly disappearing Six sh Disaster above them in Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°Su Ming, how many years of life do you have left in your True World?¡± the old man suddenly asked with a hint of excitement in his voice, as if he had discovered some sort of secret.


    While in midair, Su Ming stared at the Six sh Disaster. In truth, he also had the same questions in his head. He might not have seen as many things as the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, but he had gone through the disaster himself and knew clearly that if there was a seventh sh, then even if he had a True World clone, his life woulde to an end. His True World would wither and die, and there would only be three True Worlds left in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    That was why when the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe asked his question, Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. With a look at him, he answered, ¡°Nine-tenths!¡±


    Su Ming did not hide a lot of secrets from the old man, and neither was there any need for him to hide them. If the old man wanted to know it, he would surely have his own methods to do so.


    ¡°Nine-tenths... nine-tenths... If the seventh sh existed, then even a True World¡¯s life would not be enough to survive through this disaster. The True World would wither. That is why... it is not that the seventh sh does not exist, but that it cannot exist,¡± the old man murmured. A brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°The will that sends the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster is unbothered by the survival of all forms of life. It can ignore the changes in the universe, but it ces a lot of attention in whether a True World would die... This is...


    ¡°It is just as I expected. The creature that sends the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster is no one else... but Arid Triad¡¯s will! It is the disaster itself!


    ¡°It¡¯s sleeping. In its slumber, its will had turned into the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster. It will not allow Antecedental Spirits to exist, which is why it turned into a disaster to wipe them out. As for the other sealed Antecedental Spirits... perhaps it has other uses for them, and it is controlling them as if it is rearing livestock!


    ¡°And it wants to wipe out Antecedental Spirits because...¡±


    There was excitement on the old man¡¯s face. This was the first time he told Su Ming of his guess. At that moment, when he said those words, he paused for an instant, but Su Ming could already continue what he left off.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it does not want to be Possessed! Only those who have be Antecedental Spirits have the right to Possess Arid Triad¡¯s will!¡± Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that must surely be it!!¡±


    The old man became even more excited. His breathing even quickened slightly, but it was not because his control over his emotions was not strong enough. With his level of cultivation, there were very few things in the world that could make him so excited. If there was any, then it would definitely be the things regarding the Arid Disaster and Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    ¡°When it fell asleep, it wanted to wipe out Antecedental Spirits, but also to seal them... This means that it wants to destroy all danger, but at the same time wants some Antecedental Spirits to help it in some form. Then... what happens when it wakes up?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked.


    ¡°Once it wakes up...¡±


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe fell silent, but a hint of fear appeared in his eyes, and that fear allowed Su Ming to immediately know what was the old man¡¯s unspoken answer.


    He remembered that in the memories he obtained during his first spirit ascension, the old man in white in the final days of Su Ming¡¯s previous aeon had stared at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s here...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. Besides those words, the old man in white had also said that he would have reached a certain Realm if he¡¯d had more time. His words always existed in Su Ming¡¯s heart, causing him to be unable to figure things out when he was making his spections.


    But when he heard the old man¡¯s spection, a guess suddenly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡®When Arid Triad¡¯s will fell asleep, to prevent itself from being Possessed, it wiped out the Antecedental Spirits. When it wakes up... it will want to destroy all of Arid Triad so that Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos would no longer have any lives or culture so that it can have a new beginning.


    ¡®Why did it do this? Based on what the old man said, could we understand it as Arid Triad¡¯s will turning into the Arid Disaster to destroy everything once it wakes up to find...


    ¡®A life form who could reach a certain Realm during an aeon? It has been searching for countless aeons, and it has destroyed Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos repeatedly. It seems like it has never managed to find it...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He looked towards the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, but he did not tell him of his assumption. Instead, another question rose in his heart.


    ¡°Why would Arid Triad¡¯s will be weakened in this ce?¡± he asked slowly.


    ¡°Before I came to this ce, I had been thinking constantly. All lives in this world have an arch enemy. It is impossible for them to live eternally, and it is the same for the Arid Disaster.


    ¡°But I did not manage to find Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ arch enemy... until I came to this ce. I can clearly sense that this ce is different from the others. I can sense a will existing in the depths of this vortex.


    ¡°But this will isn¡¯t asleep. It has already broken down. I can also vaguely sense that there are some parts of it lingering on you... This will could bring an unprecedented calm to my heart, but even so, I didn¡¯t think much into it. Even if the three ancient wills who call themselves Servants of Morus Alba gave me an even greater sense of the calm, I still didn¡¯t think much into it.


    ¡°That was until... you brought the entirend of Berserkers away from Yin Death Vortex and your Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster arrived. Only then did Ie to a swift realization, because your disaster should have arrived earlier, but it did not because you were in Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that there was some strange form of power existing in that broken will in the depths... but when we returned to the vortex and the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster descended into a frozen eternity... but everything within Yin Death Vortex remained normal.


    ¡°At that time, I suddenly understand that perhaps... the arch enemy of Arid Triad¡¯s will is here!¡±


    An excited sparkle appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes. He stared at Su Ming, then at the depths of Yin Death Vortex, which was as dark as the abyss.


    ¡°The secrets lying in there are not something I am privy to. The repulsive force there is so strong that when I tried to enter it previously, I could not. You are the only one who can do it!


    ¡°You are the only one different. The repulsive force you sense is clearly much weaker, which is why I am certain that you have some form of connection to the broken will in that ce.


    ¡°And you are the only one... who can enter the true depths of Yin Death Vortex to find the answer!¡±


    The old man¡¯s breathing quickened. When his words echoed in the air, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. At that moment, loud booming sounds appeared once more above Yin Death Vortex. As they echoed in the air, the fourth disaster of the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster descended.


    ¡°As I thought, there is a fourth disaster lying in wait for you. The Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster you have to go through is definitely nothing ordinary... It¡¯s a murderous disaster from the heavens, earth, and man! The first three disasters are the Man¡¯s Disasters. The next three disasters are the Earthen Disasters, and the final is... the Heavenly Disaster!


    ¡°And based on what I understand, when the Earthen Disasters appear, they will note one by one like the Man¡¯s Disasters. All three disasters will appear in session right away, for only then can they be known to be the Earthen Disasters that surpass the Man¡¯s Disasters!¡±


    As the old man spoke, he lifted his head and swung his arm. A brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    Su Ming stared at the spot where the rumbles came from above and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior, do you know what the Earthen Disasters are?¡±


    ¡°The fourth disaster is the Nine Deaths Disaster. The fifth disaster is the Fiendish Withering of Earth in Five Directions, and the sixth disaster... is the Disaster of Emptiness! These three disasters are no longer something that you can handle. They are disasters only those who had ascended their spirits three or more times can handle!


    ¡°You can try to experience them. If you feel that things are about to go wrong, I will immediately take action and help you get through it,¡± the old man said slowly.


    If this was before the old man had seen Su Ming go through the three disasters, perhaps he would have immediately helped him without providing an exnation, but now that Su Ming had gained full maturity, the old man wanted to help him a little bit more. He wanted to let Su Ming experience the disaster to his limits, since only then would he gain a great number of benefits for his development in the future.


    The old man knew that this time... he might die in the disaster. It would be good if he did not die, but he was also prepared to die, and Su Ming... was his hope. He was the hope that could fight against Arid Triad in the future.


    That was why the old man would never hold back on providing everything needed for Su Ming to grow even faster.


    ¡°Su Ming, the number of disasters you can get through with your own power will determine how many times you will no longer need to go through the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster when you have your spirit ascend. This is an incredibly rare chance. You must have all your cultivation base erupt from your body and seize the chance... to obtain your serendipity through this disaster!¡±


    The old man looked at Su Ming. There was encouragement and expectation in his eyes, and his expression was very sincere.


    It was the first time he showed such a sincere look to Su Ming, who saw it and nodded. He knew that the old man did not lie. He had already gone through three disasters, and he could indeed go through his second and third spirit ascensions now. Based on this logic, if he sessfully went through his fourth disaster, he could head on to challenge his fourth spirit ascension!


    The moment Su Ming looked above him, an indescribably huge will suddenly descended from above Yin Death Vortex with a loud bang. It contained a domineering and supreme as well as imposing air. When it descended, it moved through the vortex easily and looked like it was about to chase away all the fog.


    At the instant it descended, the will did not gain corporeal form, but instead seemed to remain an illusion. Once it filled Yin Death Region, it surrounded Su Ming.


    A low murmur echoed from the will, and it sounded like the mumbles of a person sleep talking. Yet its words contained an indescribable presence. They seemed to possess some sort of strange power that could make everything... real!


    ¡°Your... hands... and... feet... shall... be... green...¡±


    That was the first sentence spoken by the voice. At the moment it reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, his hands and feet turned green!

 Chapter 1257: Arid Triad Compromises

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Arid Triad Compromises</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy @Trantion


    ¡°The Nine Deaths Disaster is derived from the concept of being at death¡¯s door nine times. It will turn into nine deaths, making you to experience nine different deaths. This disaster will descend without being seen and without warning, making people unable to fend against it and difficult to stand up against it.


    ¡°The more you fight back, the stronger the disaster bes. There is only one way to clear it, which is to use your will. You must search for the one chance to live during the nine deaths!¡± the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe said, his voice reaching Su Ming¡¯s ears. His voice was grave and deep as it echoed in the air.


    When Su Ming heard it, his hands and feet had already turned emerald green, but they were swiftly growing darker. In the blink of an eye, his limbs turned dark green.


    A numb sensation instantly rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. It came from the difort in his body, and it directly affected his mind, causing him to instantly sense the arrival of death.


    But that was not all. His body was not the only one affected. Su Ming could also sense that all of True Morning Dao World was affected during that instant. It had started turning green.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The will filling up Yin Death Vortex said one word once it dered Su Ming¡¯s hands and feet to be green. During that moment, Su Ming felt intense pain in his limbs. Wisps of green smoke that were like threads covered his body while heading onwards to cover his soul and mind.


    Wherever they went, a thick aura of death would spread out. Su Ming threw his head back and roared. His face contorted, and faint green light lit up around him.


    His expression was ferocious, and his will was desperately fighting against the intent to die growing in his body. The feeling of death swept through him with loud rumbles like a tidal wave, and Su Ming was like the lone ship in a raging sea, struggling to persevere.


    But his struggle did notst long before the will formed by the fourth disaster filling Yin Death Vortex murmured once more.


    ¡°Your... veins... will... wither... Your... teeth... will... dry. Die!¡±


    A loud bang shot up in Su Ming¡¯s body, and his veins withered as if they had lost their life force and energy. They became dry, just like how a river would dry up. His teeth became dry as well, as if they had be loose.


    His entire face instantly became much older. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth, and his expression grew ferocious.


    The final word felt like a heavy hammer striking Su Ming¡¯s body. It made him stagger backwards, and he coughed up a mouthful of ck blood. His cultivation base was rapidly disappearing and his body was swiftly bing weaker. The shadow of death becamerger while it loomed over him.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe watched this scene from not far away. He sighed in his heart. He could tell that Su Ming had already reached his limit. He moved forward, about to lend a hand, but Su Ming lifted his head swiftly.


    His expression grew even more ferocious, and his eyes became bloodshot. With great difficulty, he lifted his numb right hand and pushed it in the direction of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, as if he wanted to stop him froming towards him.


    ¡°I... can do it!¡± Su Ming hissed through gritted teeth. Blood trickled out of his mouth from the effort, but a hint of determination as well as madness appeared on his face.


    ¡°God of Berserkers... Transformation!¡±


    At the moment it sounded like Su Ming was gnashing his teeth, more than one hundred million Great Berserker souls charged at him. They surrounded him and swiftly fused into his body, making it feel like he had just obtained nourishment, and he quickly began recovering.


    But at that moment, the murmurs from the fourth disaster appeared again.


    ¡°Your... voice... will... scatter. Die!¡±


    Su Ming let out a shrill scream of pain, and his God of Berserkers Transformation started showing signs of scattering. It didn¡¯t seem like the one hundred million Great Berserker souls could make his body recover anymore.


    His screams also grew incredibly weak. It sounded like were scattering in a manner as if he was about to die, making all those who heard them sense that he was no longer struggling. Instead, they would feel as if he was gasping on his deathbed and sighing before he died.


    Even Su Ming¡¯s True Morning Dao World began withering as if it was about to disappear from Arid Triad.


    ¡°Your... nostrils... will... re. Die!


    ¡°Your... lips... will... be... cold... to... the... touch. Die!¡±


    The continuous murmurs and the impact from the derations of wanting him dead made it seem like the will was the curse of destiny that could not be resisted. Each statement had an immediate effect on Su Ming¡¯s body, like how lips now turned purple. As they became cold, it felt like all warmth had disappeared from them. Su Ming¡¯s breathing weakened, and his nostrils instinctively red to try and gain more air.


    ¡°Damn it, just what is this disaster?!¡±


    The madness in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew stronger. He stayed in his God of Berserkers Transformation since this was the only method with which his body would continuously recover, but even so, he could not recover to how he was previously, and the divine ability was losing its effect rapidly. The deterioration of Su Ming¡¯s body had be incredibly bad.


    He was just like a mortal who was about to die and was struggling before his end.


    At that moment, if he called out to the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, the other would immediately take action... but Su Ming chose not to!


    He did not believe that he could not fight against the fourth disaster. He refused to ept that he would die from the fourth disaster. He would not not!


    He refused to admit defeat. His pride did not allow him to fail like this.


    As intense pain filled Su Ming¡¯s body, arge amount of red appeared in his bloodshot eyes. They dimmed as if he was a candle me in the wind and he was about to extinguish at any moment, but right then, Su Ming came to a swift realization.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a disaster. This is a curse...¡±


    The so-called Nine Deaths Disaster killed a person in an unseen manner, so it was clearly a curse!


    The disaster was powerful and caused a person to feel powerless against it because all of Arid Triad¡¯s will went to curse a single person. Because of that... there was no way that anyone could fight against it. They could only passively be cursed!


    Su Ming understood that this was a form of manifestation of Arid Triad¡¯s will... Not only did he understand that the Nine Deaths Disaster was a curse, he also understood during that moment that the so-called Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster was also a form of manifestation of Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    It was just like how he could kill any cultivator he wanted in his True World with his will of a True World and could also use his will to send a simr disaster on them!


    ¡°Your... lips... will... swell... and... your... teeth... will... be... scorched. Die!¡±


    The moment Su Ming understood everything, the murmurs from the will appeared again. This time, when they echoed in the air, the will made Su Ming¡¯s face change. It swelled, and his loose teeth felt a sort of heat, even though his body was clearly cold. This feeling was very contradictory, simr to the rtionship between life and death.


    The moment that feeling appeared, Su Ming could vividly sense... that death had descended on him without him being able to resist it. He was still under the effect of his God of Berserkers Transformation, but it was on the verge of crumbling.


    ¡°Your... hands... will... fall... out... of... your... sleeves. Die!


    ¡°You... will... sweat... but... it... will... not... flow... down. Die!¡±


    With a bang, Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers Transformation scattered. The one hundred million Great Berserker souls could no longer strengthen his body and fight against the Arid Triad¡¯s curse!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a curse... If it¡¯s curses... I know them as well!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s body was weak and he was about to die. At the moment the old man stopped hesitating and was about to help, Su Ming beganughing.


    Hisughter was incredibly weak, and it could not even escape from his throat. It could onlye out without a sound. However, an arc had appeared on the lips of Su Ming¡¯s swollen face. As heughed soundlessly, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Murmurs swiftly tumbled out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. There was some strange power contained in his voice, and it immediately echoed in the air, stirring up his True World clone. He was clearly using his power of a True World... to Curse Arid Triad!


    This was his strongest Art¡ªArid Curse. The strength of this Art could affect those in Avacaniya Realm, but its true might could allow him to Curse Arid Triad¡¯s will and make it show signs of waking up from its sleep.


    ¡°Your... tongue... will... roll... back... Your... reproductive... organs... will... shrink. This is the Nine Deaths Disaster... Die!¡±


    The final murmur of Nine Deaths Disaster¡¯s will rang out through the area during that instant and turned into a loud, thunderous rumble. The sound shook the sky and earth, and it caused Yin Death Vortex to shudder. During that instant, Su Ming¡¯s Curse waspletely executed.


    ¡°Curse Arid Triad!¡±


    Booming sounds surged into the sky during that moment. Su Ming¡¯s Curse required a doll, but at that moment, he did not have one in hand, so he used his own body as its recement. With the will of his True World clone, he would Curse Arid Triad¡¯s will and the fourth disaster!


    This was a fight between curses. It was also the strongest counter of Su Ming¡¯s life when he was intent of rising against the will wanting to bring about his death. When heunched his counter, for the first time ever... he showed an absolute unwillingness to surrender, an indestructible madness, and posed a threat to Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    ¡®There are two oues. One, I will die and make you wake up beforehand. But your awakening ahead of schedule will make you iplete, and this does not go ording to your will. I might not know what sort of changes will happen when your awakening is early, but I believe that you are sentient and will not wish for it to be so.


    ¡®The second would be... that the disaster will shatter because of me. It will shatter, and it will stop trying to use a Curse on me!¡¯


    This was a tant threat from Su Ming. It was very direct and also very thorough!


    The moment Su Ming cast his Curse and had it crash into the Nine Deaths Disaster in an unseen manner, an enraged roar seemed to be emitted by someone who was still sleeping rang out in the silent Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It had an indescribably mighty pressure.


    When it reverberated through space, it filled all of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. If there would have been any life forms that were awake at that moment, their bodies and souls would have been destroyed, no matter what sort of level of cultivation they had.


    At the instant the voice appeared, the Nine Deaths Disaster around Su Ming disappeared without a trace. Al the curses on him weakened before they vanished simultaneously. Everything about him returned to the state before the disaster fell on him.


    At the same time, his will reached a breakthrough, causing his aura to be even greater. The vortex he formed became thousands of feet tall, and he could sense that he had gone through a sort of cleansing. At that moment... he had the confidence to go through his fourth spirit ascension!


    The sleeping Arid Triad¡¯s will hadpromised!


    At the moment a brilliant light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe suddenly took a step forward and appeared before him. His expression was solemn when he lifted his right hand and swiftly grabbed the disappearing fourth disaster in the vortex.


    His action jolted the fourth disaster.


    ¡°I... will clear all of your subsequent disasters. Your task is to head to the depths of Yin Death Vortex and verify my assumptions! Go! Hurry!¡±

 Chapter 1258: The World in the Depths!

    <h4>Chapter 1258: The World in the Depths!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe before he cast a nce at the fourth disaster that he had seized through the air and whose disappearance was halted when it was going up Yin Death Vortex. When he looked at it, Su Ming knew that he was supposed to not be able to get through his third disaster. His level of cultivation had not been the reason why he was able to clear the disaster, but his Possession of a True World.


    He had the years of life belonging to a True World, which was why he could be so wilful when getting through the third disaster.


    He had barely escaped death during the fourth disaster. If he had not used the Arid Curse and been full of madness, willing to die with Arid Triad¡¯s will if it did not choose topromise while still asleep, he would have definitely died.


    In his current condition, if he was to face the fifth disaster... Su Ming had not a shred of confidence to pass it. In truth, he had already given it his all during the second disaster.


    Su Ming might want to get through the disasters himself, but he was not reckless or foolish. If he did not have the ability and would definitely lose if he took the bet, he would not force himself to try it. He had already reached his limit a long time ago.


    With eyes shining, he remembered the words the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had said regarding Arid Triad¡¯s will. In silence, he took a swift step backwards.


    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± When Su Ming moved back, he wrapped his fist in his palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I was the one who went searching for your disaster. Helping you... is the same as helping myself!¡±


    While the old man swung his arm, he lifted his head, and the fifth disaster came swiftly from the rumbling Yin Death Vortex.


    The disaster roared. When the sound echoed in the air, the Yin Death Vortex immediately filled with countless lightning bolts as if it had turned into a lightning storm.


    ¡°The fifth disaster, the Fiendish Withering of Earth in Five Directions. I¡¯ve heard since a long time ago that the power of this disaster can destroy all lives. Today, I would like to see... whether this Fiendish Withering of Earth in Five Directions can bury my will of an Antecedental Spirit!¡±


    As the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribeughed, he did not wait for the fifth disaster to descend on him. He turned into a vortex that shot upwards, taking the initiative to head towards the iing disaster.


    Su Ming stared at the old man, and resolve appeared on his face. Turning around, he charged into the depths of Yin Death Vortex. He knew that the subsequent disasters were not ones he could stand against. He had an even more important mission, and that was to head into the deepest parts of Yin Death Vortex in search for the connection between himself and the broken will in this ce so that he could verify the old man¡¯s guess. He had to find the answers.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe... longed to learn of all of this. However, he did not have a way to obtain his answers, which was why he ced all his hopes on Su Ming.


    He hoped that Su Ming would be able to obtain them, and that was why he told him all of his guesses. He already treated Su Ming as his scion, but he did not pass down any of his power or his divine abilities to him. Instead, he gave Su Ming a form of determination that would allow him to learn all the secrets of Arid Triad¡¯s will, Arid Disaster, and Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    Perhaps there were some people who had the same determination before their era¡¯s destruction during the countless eras of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. With great wisdom, they tried to search for all the answers. Perhaps some people seeded, but perhaps... no one had ever seeded. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was unable to find the truth, even though he believed that he had already found his way to the edges of the answer.


    But he could not truly find the secret. Su Ming... was the scion he chose, and he inherited those guesses and determination to continue moving forward.


    He would continue go forth until he found the answer... until he found the greatest secret of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    Su Ming knew all of this. That was why when he turned around and the booming sounds behind him surged into the sky while the old man¡¯s howls and roars echoed faintly in the air, he did not turn his head around to look. Instead, resolve appeared on his face. He charged towards the depths of Yin Death Vortex.


    He did not know how deep was Yin Death Vortex. He did not know how far he was from the end, and he did not know whether the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would be able to help him clear the disasters in the end. He did not know any of that, but it was not important. What mattered was only Su Ming¡¯s persistence. It caused his feet and body to turn into determination itself, and he headed further into the distance.


    Time passed in the vortex, but Su Ming had no idea how fast. He could no longer hear the rumbles from the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster, and neither could he hear the roars of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. Everything around him gradually became quiet, until it waspletely silent around him. Not a single sound could be heard. The rotations of the vortex seemed to be something that wouldst for eternity.


    It was as if Su Ming had moved into another world, which was an empty and quiet world. Everything was silent. Everything was empty. It was as if nothing existed, but as that feeling arose, Su Ming slowly came to realize that the Yin Death Aura in this ce became less until it practically disappeared. In the end, it was reced by the power of Bright Yang.


    Bright Yang was the arch enemy of all lives in Yin Death Vortex. It was a forbidden aura spelling death that could not exist at the same time with Yin Death. Only Su Ming could survive it, because he had a True World clone. He could move back and forth between Yin Death and Bright Yang and transform his aura at will. Because of this, he could continue charging forward in the portion of Yin Death Vortex that was filled with Bright Yang Aura.


    Gradually, it became greater, to the point hat it surpassed all that Su Ming had previously seen in the past. It filled the vortex until it could no longer be known as Yin Death Vortex... but had to be known as Bright Yang Vortex!


    Su Ming had no idea how much time had passed. At the moment the Bright Yang Aura reached its peak in density, he slowly came to a stop in the depths of the vortex and stared at the area in front of him in a daze.


    Before him was a brilliant gctical vortex, as if Yin Death Vortex was a funnel. At that moment, Su Ming stood at the end of the bottom part and felt that if he took one more step, he could step out of the funnel-like vortex.


    When he stepped into the empty world with that brilliant gctical vortex, he would not see the end of it. It was as if it was an Expanse Cosmos that had no end, so all those who saw it would feel a sense of insignificance wash over them.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    When Su Ming began to speak in a murmur, his heart suddenly trembled, because at that instant, a voice traveled forthnguidly from the gctical vortex at the bottom of the funnel-like Yin Death Vortex.


    It sounded ancient, and it contained an indescribable weakness, as if most of its strength had flowed away in the passage of time. It echoed in the air without consciousness.


    ¡°Morus Alba...¡±


    The appearance of this voice caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble. He sensed something calling to him, a sound that made his soul trembleing from the beautiful gctical vortex in the empty world.


    A brilliant light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Since he was already in this ce and had already seen everything, there was no reason for him to leave. Even if he would run into endless dangers when he took that one step... if he left just like this, not only would the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe be disappointed in him, even Su Ming would not be able to forgive himself.


    With eyes sparkling, he took a step forward without hesitation.


    He moved from the funnel-like Yin Death Vortex into the endless space. At the moment his body fused into it, he began trembling furiously.


    He could not control those shivers, and disbelief appeared in his eyes. In fact, his chest began to rise and fall continuously, as if Su Ming had discovered an astonishing abnormality that shocked him so greatly that even his self-control could not hold him steady!


    ¡°This... This is...¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the area. The third eye at the center of his brow instantly opened, and his divine sense erupted with a bang and quickly spread through the area.


    ¡°Is this... True Morning Dao World?¡±


    The disbelief in Su Ming¡¯s eyes became stronger. When he stepped into the ce, he immediately sensed a hint of familiarity. There was no way Su Ming would find this familiar feeling unfamiliar to him. It was... the presence of True Morning Dao World¡¯s will before it was Possessed.


    There was no way Su Ming could ever forget it. He had thought against it before he had devoured it, which was why he was intimately familiar with it. This ce... felt as if it was the True Morning Dao World Su Ming had yet to Possess!


    If that was all, it would not be enough for Su Ming to lose hisposure, but at the moment he noticed this, he made another great discovery. It was that discovery that caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to no longer be able to remain calm. A storm raged in his soul.


    ¡°This presence... this is... Yin Death Aura. This entire True World, this entire universe, this entire space is filled with boundless Yin Death Aura!


    ¡°How can this be?!¡±


    Su Ming instinctively took a few steps forward. When hepletely left the funnel-like Yin Death Vortex, he seemed to havee to understand something. He turned his head around and looked behind him.


    What he saw was a huge vortex. It was the exact same as the vortex he saw in the True Morning Dao World on the other side!


    However... the simr appearance did not mean that everything was the same. Su Ming could no longer sense Yin Death Aura from the vortex... but Bright Yang Aura. The thickness of that aura made him feel as if all lives filled with Yin Death Aura would disappear in it.


    Everything was reversed. On the other side of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was an entire True World filled with Bright Yang Aura with only Yin Death Vortex were endless aura of death could be found, while in this ce... the entire world was filled with Yin Death Aura, and the vortex that was the exact same as Yin Death Vortex... was filled with an astonishing amount of Bright Yang Aura.


    Everything was in reverse. The level of things reversed caused Su Ming to suddenly remember an epiphany he had gained when he was in thend of Berserkers...


    ¡°Yin Death Region is like a mirror. Beyond the mirror is Bright Yang, and within the mirror is Yin Death... I once thought that the area in the mirror was thend of Berserkers and the countless dimensions in the vortex...


    ¡°But by the looks of it now, I was wrong...


    ¡°Yin Death Vortex is a mirror. The world in the mirror is not the mirror itself... but this ce!¡±


    Su Ming stared at his surroundings in a daze. He did not know what was the name of the Expanse Cosmos he saw at that moment, whether it was known as Arid Triad... or something else.

 Chapter 1259: Turning Point!

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Turning Point!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°A mirror... no wonder I can feel True Morning Dao World¡¯s presence here. If this ce is the world in the mirror, then the four Great True Worlds must exist here as well!


    ¡°Everything here should be the same as in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, but I wonder if there is anything alive here... And there are certain things different here as well. Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World belongs to me. There is a whirlwind there, as well as Arid Triad¡¯s gap, but everything here is empty, and there are also quite a number of cultivations here...¡±


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes and charged into the distance, but in just the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, he came to a stop.


    What made him stop was the entire True World experiencing a strange change practically the moment he stepped into the ce. The changes in the beginning were not obvious, but in just the time it takes for half an incense to burn, they had grown much stronger.


    Whirlwind immediately appeared in the originally empty area. It seemed to have just been born, but it was growing stronger with each passing moment. After a moment, it filled the entire area. This scene caused Su Ming to stop moving and his pupils to shrink.


    He could sense one of the cultivations in this True World swiftly shattering. Arge portion of the True World shattered for an unknown reason as well, as if a wave of power had descended on it to make the True World go through a change.


    The whirlwind was the wind currently in Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World, the one formed by the power of the World!


    The originallyplete cultivations began to swiftly crumble, and the entire True World began to swiftly change into Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World, as if it wanted to be exactly the same!


    In fact, when Su Ming lifted his head, he saw the whirlwind swiftly gather together above him, and he could vaguely see the end of space. The universe there was torn. Rumbling sounds spread through the entire True World... and a huge gap appeared!


    ¡°Arid Triad¡¯s gap!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He could recognize all the shocking changes happening in this previously empty and quiet True World once he arrived. It transformed to be the exact same as Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World. In fact, during that instant, Su Ming could also sense... that this True Morning Dao World... had started to slowly gain his presence!


    It was Su Ming¡¯s own presence. He would definitely not mistake it. He stood in a daze as he personally watched the entire True Worldpletely turn into Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World in a short two hours. It had Arid Triad¡¯s gap, a whirlwind, and Morning Dao Sect¡¯s base. Regardless of whether it was its structure or appearance, it waspletely the same as Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World!


    The True World¡¯s will was there as well. It seemed to get worn down, and it could not fight against the power forcing this upon it. It seemed to be predestined and nothing could not change it. The True World¡¯s will could only let out unresigned, soundless howls and roars that only Su Ming could hear.


    The will tumbled about, and it was swiftly being reced by Su Ming¡¯s will... but Su Ming did not do anything. He only stood there and watched all of it in a daze.


    In fact, when two hours passed, the True World before him became the exact same as his True Morning Dao World in Arid Triad. Once that happened, Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he spread his will outwards and tried to touch the will in this True World, which was very tantly his.


    When the two exact same wills came into contact with each other, Su Ming¡¯s body let out a bang. It was loud and monstrous bangs, and made him feel as if his head was about to burst. His body trembled. Blood capiries instantly filled his eyes, and a ferocious expression appeared on his face, but there was an excited and thrilled look that surpassed what a mind could imagine in his eyes.


    His divine sense roared, and ripples appeared in his soul. His state of being was rapidly rising in levels. The power of his will of an Antecedental Spirit and his mind... also increased by one-fold during that instant!


    It was a full one-fold, as if an entire True World had appeared out of the blue and had fused perfectly with his True World. Su Ming surpassed his previous self, rising to a Realm that even he found impossible to believe!


    This Realm made Su Ming feel as if he had Possessed two of the four Great True Worlds in Arid Triad!


    Booming sounds echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind, causing him to throw his head back and roar. His voice shook the sky and earth, stirring up endless ripples in the True World, as if he was announcing that he was the master of everything in this ce!


    Not only was he the master of Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World, he was also the master of the True Morning Dao World in the world in the mirror!


    ¡®I understand now. This is the world in the mirror. If certain events have happened in the world outside, then this ce will change along with it, but this change does not happen at the same time. It needs a turning point... such as my arrival. This was its turning point!


    ¡®Because in Arid Triad, I am True Morning Dao World, when I arrived in this ce, everything in this ce changed... If that is the case for the True World, then I wonder whether it is the same for the lives here!¡¯


    Su Ming suppressed the excitement in his heart as he sensed himself swiftly bing stronger. At that moment, he had a feeling that even if he came face to face against a cultivator in Avacaniya Realm, he would not have as much difficulty in fighting against them as he did in the past!


    Strong light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he was confident that even if he came face to face with the third disaster, he could get through it with even more ease. In fact, even the fourth disaster could forget trying to reduce him to close to death¡¯s door as it did previously!


    In fact, Su Ming even had a certain amount of confidence that he could get through the fifth disaster!


    His clear increase in strength was not reflected in his cultivation base, but in his will, soul, and the state of his being.


    ¡®Everything in Arid Triad can control the setup in this ce. Then if that is the case, could it be that the changes in here can also control the setup in Arid Triad... In fact... will I be able to meet... another version of myself here?¡¯


    When Su Ming thought of this, his heart suddenly trembled. In his mind, this idea was a little far fetched and crazy... Yet in his heart, he believed that it was true!


    ¡®The other version of me is here, as well as all the people the other version of me knows. In fact... every single life in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos also exists here!


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then senior Tian Bai¡¯s guess is correct. All life in the universe has its arch enemy, and it is the same for Arid Triad¡¯s will. Everything in the universe has two sides. If there is Yin... then there will be Yang!


    ¡®True Morning Dao World exists in this ce, along with the other three True Worlds, as well as Divine Essence Star Ocean. In fact... All Spirits Hall is here as well!¡¯


    Brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At that moment, his heart and mind were shaken by his own guesses and discoveries, and it was difficult for him topletely calm down.


    ¡®If there is an All Spirits Hall here... since I can obtain twice the increase in power due to the True Worlds... then if I can experience the first spirit ascension here again... and go through all nine spirit ascensions here and another nine in Arid Triad... how much stronger will I be?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded. He did not need to think too far ahead. When he thought about being able to go through three spirit ascensions in this ce then go through another three in Arid Triad... He would have gone through eight spirit ascensions!


    He had no idea how strong this level of spirit ascension would be... and he did not dare to imagine it.


    ¡®More importantly, I have to find my other self in here. I wonder if he has Arid Triad¡¯s path reflected on him and whether the things he went through are the same...


    ¡®But I don¡¯t think this will be true. The other version of me in this ce should have another path to his life, because even though this is a mirror, it needs a turning point before both worlds can ovep, and only then it transforms. Before I came to this ce, this turning point did not exist, which is why my other self...


    ¡®Would have experienced apletely different life!


    ¡®My other self is not the only one affected. All the lives in this ce are the same. They would not be connected to the world outside... I might be calling this a mirror, but in truth, this isn¡¯t like a mirror. Instead, it¡¯s like two Expanse Cosmoses. Perhaps they ovep with each other once in a while, but after that, they are separated again.


    ¡®Unless someone can move between these two Expanse Cosmoses, there won¡¯t be anyone to trigger the mirror-like effect. This is what is happening here!¡¯ The light of understanding appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Then logically speaking, there is a will simr to Arid Triad in this Expanse Cosmos... It is...¡¯


    When Su Ming thought of this, his heart trembled. He remembered the theory the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had mentioned.


    ¡®It is the arch enemy of Arid Triad¡¯s will. It¡¯s... Harmonious Morus Alba!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression continuously changed. He thought of far too many things, such as the three ancient wills... They had to be lives who hade from this world, but due to certain unique reasons, they had to live in Yin Death Vortex.


    ¡®This ce can fuse with Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, but they are existences that contradict each other. Then it can be said that I... can fuse with the other version of myself in this ce. Once I do so... I will be the one and only presence in this ce and Arid Triad. Perhaps only by doing so will I be myself!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s thoughts continued running wildly in his mind. He thought of many things, and at that moment, for some unknown reason, something someone told him a long time ago in thend of Berserkers appeared in his head.


    ¡°When you learn who you are, you... are no longer you. When you no longer know who you are, you... will be you!¡±


    ¡°I finally understand it...¡± Su Ming fell silent before he sighed softly.


    ¡®I can somewhat guess some of the reasons as to why senior Tian Bai said that the will in this ce is connected to me. If this guess is correct, I will be able to tell whether my previous guess is the truth.


    ¡®All of this will depend on what status... my other self has in this world!¡¯


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. All of his guesses were connected to one single point. As long as he could establish it, he would be enlightened.


    ¡®Surely, my other self has already sensed some changes at this moment...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. When he spread his divine sense outwards, he turned his will into his divine sense so that it could transform into the will of heaven. It swept through the entire True World, and since Su Ming¡¯s will wasparable to two True Worlds, when he sent his divine sense spreading out, the area he covered was so big that it could be said to be boundless.


    After a moment, a strange and hesitant look suddenly appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He did not manage to find the other version of himself, but he did find another person within his divine sense.


    ¡®He¡¯s...¡¯


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned. Then, he charged into the distance.

 Chapter 1260: I Swear…

    <h4>Chapter 1260: I Swear...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ce was filled with Yin Death Aura, just like how Arid Triad was filled with Bright Yang Aura. The people born in this world couldn¡¯t notice it, since it was difficult for them to tell that there were also four Great True Worlds in this world filled with Yin Death Aura.


    Their names were different. Morning Dao was known as Immortal Sect. Sacred Yin was known as Illusory Yang. The Emperor of Abyss was known as Sky Hill. As for the fourth True World, it was known as Victory Colony.


    In True Victory Colony World was a pce in space. Right then, there was a figure sitting in there while meditating. That figure belonged to a young man. His age could not be told from his face, but those who saw him could vaguely sense that the dust of time had filled the area around him.


    He had his eyes closed while his expression was aloof. If Su Ming was there, he would definitely be able to tell with just one nce that this person... was his other self in this universe. Their appearances was the exact same.


    The man¡¯s originally calm expressions was suddenly shaken. His eyes flew swiftly open, and all those who saw him could clearly see the shadow of a butterfly in his pupils.


    His body trembled, and his aura swiftly increased, as if a force had rushed into his body, causing his state of being and will to instantly increase in power exponentially.


    The entire processsted for about two hours before it slowly calmed down. The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with red at that moment. To him, it felt like the world had turned over its head in that time. His power had increased by a lot, and a dazed look appeared on his face. The sudden increase of his power caused him to be extremely puzzled.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The young man frowned and mumbled softly to himself. Two hours ago, his level of cultivation had only been at the equivalent of Life Realm, but right then, he had instantly be an existence with the power equivalent to those in Death Realm. This explosive increase in his power should originally cause him to feel difort¡ªafter all, it was an external power¡ªbut it was definitely not the case. It was as if this power had always belonged to him.


    When the young man fell into contemtive silence, a glint appeared in his eyes, and he lifted his head. He looked beyond his pce, and in just the span of a few breaths, a figure came inside. It instantly appeared before the young man and turned into an old man. The old man was dressed in a ck robe, and there was a butterfly embroidered on his robe. As he approached the pce, he immediately knelt down.


    The old man had extraordinary power, and he was also in Death Realm, but his act of kneeling to the young man was not at allcking in fluency or filled with dissatisfaction. Instead, it was incredibly sincere. It was as if he was worshiping his Progenitor.


    ¡°Greetings, Child of Morus Alba. Your Grace, a drastic change has urred in True Immortal Sect World. The entire True World was reduced to a wreck in just two hours... Most of thes had crumbled, and there is also a whirlwind surrounding it. In fact, a huge gap has appeared above!¡± the old man exined quickly with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The young man looked asposed as ever.


    The old man looked as if he had something else to say, but he did not voice what was on his mind. Instead, he got up and was just about to announce his leave when the young man suddenly asked, ¡°Did the other two Children of Morus Alba do anything?¡±


    ¡°Not for the moment,¡± the old man answered respectfully. When he saw the young man sinking into contemtive silence and making no move to give further instruction, he left the hall.


    ¡®It¡¯s also within two hours, and it¡¯s in True Immortal Sect World... There is something strange about this!¡¯


    The young man remained silent for a moment before a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his lips. As one of the three great incarnations of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, he possessed the ability tomunicate with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will since he was young, and it was precisely because of this that he became one of the three Children of Morus Alba.


    He was the representative of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will in this Expanse Cosmos. He had a high status, and with just one sentence, he could determine the deaths of ten thousand people. With just one sentence, he could make the universe go mad. This was his right, because as the incarnation of Harmonious Morus Alba, he was believed to be the manifestation of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will in the Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡®Could it be that my disaster has arrived?¡¯


    In silence, the young man closed his eyes. He lifted his right hand and pressed it at the center of his brow. With it, his body shuddered, and the image of a butterfly gradually appeared behind him. It surrounded the young man and turned into a whirlwind.


    The butterfly pped its wings before itpletely merged with the whirlwind. It concealed the young man¡¯s figure within it, which was him using his right as the Child of Morus Alba to initiate a simplemunication with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, or rather... he was borrowing Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s power... the strongest power he had as the incarnation of Harmonious Morus Alba!


    This was an ability only he and the other two Children of Morus Alba shared, and it was precisely it that allowed him to be able to instantly kill someone in Death Realm even though he was previously only in Life Realm!


    .....


    During the sudden change in True Immortal Sect World in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, the entire True World was reduced to ruins. Countlesss were shattered, causing the cultivators in the ce to find their hearts tremble under this disaster.


    Thankfully, True Immortal Sect World had always maintained a certain degree of mysteriousness. It had some limitations set on it, such as the number of cultivators being restricted in the True World and the area around Bright Yang Vortex being dered a forbidden ground.


    Because of this, the damage caused by the disaster that swept through all of True Immortal Sect World mostly affected the True World itself. The cultivators were not too influenced by it.


    At the edge of True Immortal Sect World was a cultivation that had been split into half. There was once a tall mountain reaching one hundred thousand feet there. Right then, it had been reduced to a gorge. Beside it was a middle-aged cultivator who looked around the area with a bitter smile.


    There were seven people surrounding him at that moment. They had aloof expressions of their faces as their red at the person.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists, why trouble yourselves to chase after me? I, Qian, truly did not steal your sect¡¯s jade wire... I really didn¡¯t steal it... I already swore I didn¡¯t steal it just now, I...¡± The middle-aged man stared at the seven men and while exining himself with a bitter smile.


    The seven people¡¯s expressions instantly changed drastically. They took a simultaneous step forward and surrounded the middle-aged man. One of them immediately said in exasperation, ¡°Shut up. If it was not because of eldest senior brother¡¯s orders, we would have long ago captured you and brought you back to the sect. We already gave you a chance, and you still dare to talk about the oath you swore just now?!¡±


    They did not dare let this middle-aged man continue speaking, because they would never forget just how terrifying the scene just then had been...


    The group of seven in pursuit of this middle-aged man had finally been able to catch up to him in True Immortal Sect World. Since this person was a close friend of their eldest senior brother, they had not made things difficult for him. They only wanted to make him exin things clearly.


    As for whether they were supposed to bring him back to the sect, they were to do so judging on the situation. After all, there were sixty people whom they were supposed to investigate this time, and the person before them was just one of them.


    Things had gone very smoothly at the start. Once this person provided his exnation, he looked as if he was afraid that they would not believe in him, and hence, he swore an oath saying... that if his words were lies, the sky and earth would crumble...


    The seven of them would naturally not believe in oaths. After all, they had heard rumors about the middle-aged man¡¯s character. It was said that he swore the same oath every single day to different people.


    However... what they did not expect was that the moment the middle-aged man finished speaking... the sky and earth immediately crumbled.


    But that was not all. The middle-aged man had reacted to the situation very quickly and immediately swore another oath, saying that if his words were lies, the would immediately shatter!


    And right when he said those words, the rumbled and shattered...


    Then, in a panic, the middle-aged man swore another oath, saying that space would shatter, and then.. a whirlwind howled in space, as if it truly wanted to crush the universe. It looked like all of True Immortal Sect World was faced with an apocalypse.


    Not only were the seven people stunned by the scene, even the middle-aged man looked like he had seen a ghost. Then, as the World went through the drastic change, he fled.


    But the seven caught up to him again. When the middle-aged man heard the exasperated shouts, a distressed expression immediately appeared on his face, and he felt incredibly depressed. He had sworn plenty of oaths in his life, but not once had theye true. What happened just then had terrified him. He had not thought that with just one sentence... he could make the sky and earth crumble.


    And judging by the looks of it, the sky and earth in all of True Immortal Sect World had crumbled, the space shattered. All of it pushed him into the misconception that... the universe was punishing him.


    ¡®But... isn¡¯t the price for the punishment too great? I am just a nobody. I... I just like to swear oaths. There¡¯s no need to use the destruction of an entire True World to warn me, right?¡¯


    The middle-aged man was feeling incredibly anxious. At that moment, when he saw the seven people surround him and take a step forward with hostile expressions, he instinctively spoke.


    ¡°I swear...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you still try to swear?! Do you want us to capture you or will you follow us obediently?!¡±


    When the seven saw that he was about to speak, their expressions changed drastically. One of them immediately formed a seal and looked like they wanted to cast a divine ability.


    When he saw that the seven were about to attack, the middle-aged man roared, ¡°I swear... Damn it, I swear that if I stole your jade wire, then... then the Child of Morus Alba wille to personally punish me!¡±


    His roar was filled with the tone of someone who had been wronged. This was the first time he swore this oath. After all, swearing by the name of the Child of Morus Alba in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos was an incredibly serious matter. It was the same as swearing by the name of Arid Triad¡¯s will in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    Regardless of whether it woulde true, the oath itself required a form of determination.


    When the seven heard this, their footsteps came to a halt. They were truly afraid now. The person before them gave them a feeling that he was a little too strange. Every single oath he swore hade true. At that moment, when the seven heard the man¡¯s words, one of them instinctively lifted his head to stare at the heavens.


    Almost the same moment, he shuddered and sucked in a sharp breath. In that inhale was the shock he felt.


    As the other people raised their heads as well and the middle-aged man did the same thing, they saw...


    A long arc charging toward them from the sky. It instantly drew close and within was Su Ming. The instant the seven saw his face, they sucked in a sharp breath.


    ¡°We, disciples of Freezing Winter Sect, greet the Child of Morus Alba!¡±


    The seven knelt down simultaneously, and the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale as he nearly fell down on his bottom. He suddenly felt that his retribution had arrived...

 Chapter 1261: Qian Chen

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Qian Chen</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Child of Morus Alba...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a barely noticeable glint. With his intelligence, if he did not want anyone to see anything off about him, no one would be able to find even a single clue, unless he ran into old monsters like the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    In fact, even the old monsters like the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would not be able to see everything. After all, the level ofplications and number of trials Su Ming had experienced in the one thousand years he had lived was definitely not something other cultivators could imagine.


    The people before him were part of the cultivators he had seen in this True World with his divine sense, but he hade for the middle-aged man named Qian.


    But he was not entirely certain... because everything in Arid Triad... existed here as well. He was not certain whether this man named Qian was his old friend.


    When he heard the title these cultivators used to refer to him and saw the anxiety contained under their respectful demeanor, Su Ming reached his other goal. He had wanted to appear before these people to see whether they would see him as the other version of himself in this world.


    ¡°Freezing Winter Sect...¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. When he said those words faintly, he sounded as if he did not quite remember this sect.


    ¡°Our sect is not great. Your Grace, there is no need for you to pay too much attention to it. Our sect is one of the four sects under the jurisdiction of Li Tian Wang, one of the three Immortals of Jade Pce. The Sect Masters of our sect have always inherited the divine position of Li Hai, who is one of Li Tian Wang¡¯s four generals,¡± one of the seven cultivators immediately exined while worshiping him respectfully.


    ¡°I have some uses for this person. You may leave now.¡± Su Ming did not ask anything in detail, and instead chose to speak calmly.


    The seven men hesitated for a moment before they cast each other a nce. Then, they bowed to Su Ming again and turned around to turn into seven long arcs that charged into the universe. Soon, they could no longer be seen.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s feet trembled. He wanted to p his own mouth, cursing in his heart that he absolutely should not have sworn in the name of the Child of Morus Alba. But even so, he still thought that there was something too bizarre about all his oathsing true. It was so bizarre that it made him stare at Su Ming dumbly, and his heart trembled even more.


    ¡°Um... Your Grace, why did youe to this lowlymoner?¡± The middle-aged man felt slightly tongue-tied, and he instinctively put on an obsequious expression.


    Su Ming turned his head and directed his gaze on the middle-aged man. After a long while, he suddenly said, ¡°Qian Chen!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    The man was Qian Chen, the person who had apanied him for some time after getting acquainted with him in thend of Berserkers until Su Ming was forced to head to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, the Qian Chen who he had lost contact with ever since!


    Su Ming had asked his second senior brother about Qian Chenter. This person had left on his own not long after Su Ming went to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Even now, Su Ming still remembered the grief and anger on Qian Chen¡¯s face when he witnessed the deaths of all those from the ninth summit when the direct descendant of Morning Dao Sect descended among them. The determination to be someone powerful had flickered within him at that time.


    With those memories, Su Ming stared at the man before him and found himself slightly unable to tell... whether he was Arid Triad¡¯s Qian Chen or the Qian Chen of this Expanse Cosmos.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you... still recognize me?¡±


    When he said those words, Qian Chen suddenly trembled. From the moment Su Ming appeared, not many changes on his expression could be detected. At most, he had shown that he was frustrated by his own oaths, but in truth, at the moment Qian Chen saw Su Ming, an anguish that other people would find hard to detect appeared in his heart.


    This anguish came from Su Ming¡¯s current appearance. It came from the memories of a certain past, but he did not believe that Su Ming was the one he knew. Instead, he stood there in a daze and stared at Su Ming nkly.


    Su Ming¡¯s appearance was slightly different from when he was in thend of Berserkers. However, once one stared at him for a long period of time, they would still be able to find some traces of the Su Ming of the past. Su Ming stared at Qian Chen, and after a long while, he sighed softly.


    ¡°Do you still remember the ninth summit?¡±


    When he asked this question, Qian Chen jolted. Disbelief appeared on his face. There was no way he would forget the ninth summit. It was a ce he would never forget. He had unintentionally left his Expanse Cosmos in the past and entered Bright Yang Vortex... toe to the Berserkers¡¯ world, and when he was there, he had gotten acquainted with a few people.


    Everything that had happened in the ninth summit and the tragedy that fell upon it in the end were engraved deep into his mind. At that time, he did not know about the secrets regarding Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, but when Su Ming left for Divine Essence Star Ocean, Qian Chen had chosen to leave as well. Once he returned to his own world, he began to wander about Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, and by chance...


    He was able to witness a grand event in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos from the distance. That grand event... was the appearance of the third Child of Morus Alba in True Victory Colony World. He would never forget how excited he had been when he saw him.


    He would also never forget the indifference he met when he tried to approach the third Child of Morus Alba and how lost he had felt. Simrly, he would not forget the dreariness he felt when he understood what happened, and how he had distanced himself as far as possible from the third Child of Morus Alba.


    ¡°Your Grace, I do not... understand what you said...¡± Qian Chen remained silent for a moment before he forced that obsequious expression belonging to a nobody on his face and spoke with a smile while his heart was filled with anguish.


    He did not dare to be certain of his own answers, because as time passed, he slowly came to realize a secret regarding Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡ªthe people who existed here... existed in the outside world as well.


    But they were not the same people.


    The Su Ming he saw before him was clearly the exact same as the Child of Morus Alba. It was difficult for Qian Chen to tell... whether this person was Su Ming or the Child of Morus Alba.


    Su Ming fell silent. He had recognized Qian Chen. Based on his reactions, Su Ming had been able to see many things, but he did not force Qian Chen to get reacquainted with him. Instead, in silence, he cast Qian Chen a deep nce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for you to havee from this ce... Take care of yourself.¡±


    Qian Chen was Su Ming¡¯s friend. Their rtionship might not run as deep as the rtionship Su Ming shared with his senior brothers, but this person was not his enemy. He was a friend.


    As Su Ming shook his head, he turned around and walked into space. Since Qian Chen was hesitant and had difficulties that made him refuse to get reacquainted, then Su Ming would not force him to do so, no matter what that difficulty was. There were times... when friendship was formed due to a chance meeting, but when the two people ran into each other again... perhaps they would be strangers again.


    When he watched Su Ming¡¯s figure slowly rise into space, great conflict appeared on Qian Chen¡¯s face. Then, he loudly shouted one question.


    ¡°Who is the person I fear the most beside you?!¡±


    ¡°Yu Xuan...¡± Su Ming came to a halt in midair, then turned his head around to stare at Qian Chen.


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Once Qian Chen asked this question, he stopped speaking. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°As the mutt, the Abyss Dragon bullied you, and Yu Xuan bullied the Abyss Dragon. That was why you believed that Yu Xuan was the strongest and most terrifying in the past.¡±


    Su Ming looked at Qian Chen, and a nostalgic expression appeared on his face. That period of time... was filled with beautiful moments.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°I am not the Child of Morus Alba. I am Su Ming, the one from thend of Berserkers!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, more tears fell from Qian Chen¡¯s eyes. He stared at Su Ming in a daze, and excitement gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°Su Ming... It¡¯s you! It¡¯s really you! You¡¯re not the Child of Morus Alba! You¡¯re Su Ming!¡±


    .....


    On a cultivation that had been struck into two halves was a sky that was no longer blue. Instead, it was dark. Those on the could see the wind howling and charging at the ends of the sky. The ground had shattered, the mountains had crumbled, and the emptynd was filled with numerous cracks.


    Within an empty spot between some of the cracks was a table. On it were two pots of wine. Su Ming sat beside the table, and by his side was Qian Chen.


    Su Ming listened to Qian Chen recounting his tale. He had entered Bright Yang Vortexpletely by ident and went into thend of Berserkers. Then, due to Su Ming leaving to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, he chose to leave and return to Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. When he was here, he met many people, and some of them were the other Su Ming as well as the other Yu Xuan...


    ¡°This is Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. There is a legend in thend of Berserkers about a butterfly named Harmonious Morus Alba. That legend is real. Harmonious Morus Alba is a supreme existence in our Expanse Cosmos...


    ¡°There are four True Worlds here...


    ¡°There is a title of the Child of Morus Alba here as well. They are like the children of Harmonious Morus Alba and at the same time its incarnations. In truth, due to some special reasons, they are capable ofmunicating with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. They can borrow the power of Harmonious Morus Alba.¡±


    Qian Chen stopped speaking and cast a nce at Su Ming before he said hesitantly, ¡°I also saw... Bai Su...


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a cultivator. She¡¯s a mortal I saw many years ago on a cultivation in True Sky Hill World. She¡¯s from a huge mortal family in that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see second senior brother or Hu Zi... but I remember Yu Xuan clearly. She¡¯s currently in True Victory Colony World, and she¡¯s...¡± Qian Chen stopped speaking again. He hesitated for a moment before he continued speaking.


    ¡°She¡¯s the lover of the third Child of Morus Alba.¡±


    Su Ming was silent. He had guessed a long time ago that the other versions of the people in Arid Triad would exist in Harmonious Morus Alba, but thend of Berserkers was in the vortex, and the people there... might not have alternative versions of themselves in Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Only those with certain characteristics would have other versions of themselves here. It was so for Su Ming, and it was the same for Bai Su.


    It was easy to exin Bai Su¡¯s presence. She was a cultivator of Arid Triad to begin with. As for Su Ming... his presence was also very easy to exin. He was not a life from Yin Death Vortex to begin with.


    ¡°This is Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. There are four Great True Worlds here, and they are Immortal Sect, Illusory Yang, Sky Hill, and Victory Colony... There are quite a number of cultivators in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, and they are all scattered throughout the four Great True Worlds.


    ¡°Besides True Immortal Sect World being isted many years ago and all forms of power being forbidden to form their influence in this ce, there is one Child of Morus Alba defending each of the three other True Worlds.


    ¡°There are also various powerful sects such as Sky Hill¡¯s Jade Pce in the three True Worlds. There is the Jade Sovereign, Li Tian Wang, the God of Two Tunnels, and Feng Huo. The Jade Sovereign is the leader among them, and the other three have their own sects. They are all uniformly known... as Jade Pce.


    ¡°Then there is True Illusory Yang World. There are the Saints of Four Continents. Saint Dou is the leader, and the secondary Saints Yun, Dao, and Xu have their own forces of power.


    ¡°There is also True Victory Colony World. Under the Child of Morus Alba are the ten Great Mournful-Death souls. They control the supreme treasure, Eighteen Spirit Hell, and they are incredibly powerful.¡±

 Chapter 1262: Are There Any More?

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Are There Any More?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Three Children of Morus Alba... and one of them is the other version of me in this Expanse Cosmos. This also exins why I can move through the vortex, but the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe can not.


    ¡®The other me canmunicate with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. He is the supreme Child of Morus Alba, only second to Harmonious Morus Alba.¡¯ Su Ming let his eyes fall shut to hide his thoughts.


    A brilliant light shone beneath his eyelids, and then, he thought of another question. ¡®Who are the other two... Children of Morus Alba?


    ¡®If the other me canmunicate with Harmonious Morus Alba... then can I do it as well? And Di Tian is hidden in Yin Death Vortex. Does he have some form of connection with Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos as well?


    ¡®There¡¯s Su Xuan Yi as well. This person is a man of great talent and ambition. My level of cultivation might surpass his, but I still can¡¯t guess the details of his n. I feel as if I¡¯m missing some very important clues...


    ¡®By the looks of it... does he also know about Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡¯ existence?!¡¯


    When Su Ming thought of this, a myriad of thoughts spun in his head. In silence, he did not bother himself with the forces of power in the three Great True Worlds here. The thing he paid attention to the most was that the three Children of Morus Alba who could use the divine abilities of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will.


    ¡°If... I can take you to...¡±


    While Su Ming was mulling over his thoughts, Qian Chen seemed to have said something. Su Ming stopped thinking and lifted his head to look at him.


    ¡°I was saying that if you want to see Bai Su, I... can bring you to the where she lived. But one thousand something years have already passed. As a mortal, she should have already passed away a long time ago.¡± Qian Chen did not know what Su Ming had gone through. His memories still stayed in the past, which was why he said those words.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment, as if he remembered something. Once he touched his storage bag, he nodded.


    Qian Chen had a slightlyplicated look on his face. Clearly, he had misunderstood Su Ming¡¯s feelings for Bai Su. He sighed. After a moment, the two of them turned into two long arcs that charged out of the and left into the distance.


    True Sky Hill World was filled with brilliant neb. From the distance, they looked incredibly beautiful, and they dazzled the minds of all who saw them. Two long arcs shot through the sky, and Su Ming continued getting closer to them with Qian Chen as they moved forward.


    With Qian Chen¡¯s level of cultivation, it would take him an incredibly long time before to step into Sky Hill, but with Su Ming sweeping him up with his power, they traveled at a speed that surpassed shifting.


    In just two hours, Su Ming and Qian Chen left True Immortal Sect World and stepped into Sky Hill¡¯s gxy.


    It was boundless and quiet. Not many cultivators could be seen, and even if there were some in the area, they would not be able to notice Su Ming. Under Qian Chen¡¯s instructions, when the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn passed, a blue cultivation appeared before Su Ming.


    That cultivation was incredibly beautiful. It was blue because most of the was upied by an ocean. There were two continents on it. Based on Qian Chen¡¯s instructions, Su Ming moved, and the universe in his view changed. Hended on the top of a mountain located on the continent to the right of the.


    A mountain breeze howled, and it brought with it a chilling presence. The ce was covered in a whiteyer of snow, and when Su Ming cast his gaze over, he saw snow falling down from the sky. It looked like there was no end to it.


    Qian Chen thought for a moment before he lifted his finger and pointed into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s this continent. I remember seeing her in the city of the mortal country in that direction.¡±


    When Su Ming looked over, his expression was as calm as ever. After a long while, he shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been one thousand years. Countries will always change. There¡¯s no...¡±


    Su Ming closed his eyes and spread his divine sense outwards. After a long while, when he opened his eyes, aplicated look appeared on his face. He turned around and brought Qian Chen with him to disappear from the snow on the mountain.


    When he reappeared, he was standing outside a vige next to a mountain. The vige seemed to be secluded from the world. There was smoke rising into the morning sky. asionally, the sounds of dogs barking could be heard, and they were mixed with the sounds of children ying.


    The vige was not big. There were only about sixty families in it. In the snowy morning, several children were building snowmen whileughing. Su Ming watched all of this quietly before calmly walking over. Mortals could not see him move past them.


    When he walked to the house belonging to one of the family¡¯s in the vige, Su Ming stopped. There were quite a number of women moving in and out of the house at that moment, and they were delivering hot water nonstop into one of the rooms.


    asionally, the sound of a woman exerting all her strength would travel out of the room. A man standing outside paced back and forth in anxiety. His wife was inbor, but she could not give birth... It was as if the time had not arrived yet... and the person they were waiting for had not arrived yet.


    Su Ming stared at it for a moment before walking into the courtyard to step into another room. It was an ancestral hall, and there were quite a number of tes ced in it. They were the ancestors of this family, and they were worshiped by this family generation after generation.


    Qian Chen stayed by Su Ming¡¯s side and quietly watched him stare at the tes in the ancestral hall. Eventually, his gazended on the topmost te.


    By his ears were still the asional screams from the woman inbor in the other room. After a long while, Su Ming sighed softly and touched his storage bag before he turned around, and with one step, he appeared in the woman¡¯s room.


    As he stared at her experiencing difficulty in giving birth, he found that her face somewhat resembled that of Bai Su. In silence, Su Ming patted his storage bag, and an illusory shadow resembling a wandering soul flew out to float around him. It was... the Celestial Maiden [1].


    As he stared at the Celestial Maiden, Su Ming sighed softly. With a swing of his right hand, the Celestial Maiden¡¯s soul circled Su Ming a few times, as if there was a hint of a reluctance to part within it, then she slowly fused into the woman¡¯s womb.


    ¡°Perhaps it was destined that I woulde here to cut my ties with you the second time in this ce. The first was in Arid Triad, and the second in Harmonious Morus Alba...¡± Su Ming said softly. He stared at the soul disappearing into the woman¡¯s womb, then turned around and left quietly.


    At the instant Su Ming left, he heard a baby¡¯s cries. The voice seemed to carry a reluctance to part, along with a hint of regret...


    But the sounds ofughter and cheers from the family washed away this sadness.


    Qian Chen stared at all of this in a daze. He did not understand why this happened, because he did not understand what Su Ming had went through...


    On a continent of this in True Sky Hill World was ake. Su Ming sat beside it and watched theke as snow fell from the sky, but it did not freeze the water. There was steam rising from the surface of theke, making it clear that there was a heat source underneath.


    ¡°So, tell me where your enemies are,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    Qian Chen was momentarily stunned by his side. He was just about to say something when Su Ming turned his head and stared at Qian Chen with a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be staying long in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. I have certain things to do as well while I¡¯m here. If you don¡¯t tell me, then once I leave, you won¡¯t have this chance anymore,¡± Su Ming said while smiling.


    There was no way he would not be able to tell with his intellect that Qian Chen had intentionally mentioned Bai Su to lure him toe to Sky Hill. If anyone else had done this, Su Ming would harbor killing intent toward them, but Qian Chen definitely had something he needed from Su Ming, so instead of lurking around, it would be better for them to be direct.


    An awkward expression appeared on Qian Chen¡¯s face. He looked as if he wanted to exin something, but then gritted his teeth and wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Sky Hill Jade Pce¡¯s Western Deity Sect, which is under Li Tian Wang¡¯s jurisdiction. The current seal bearer eldest disciple in that sect should have been me, but I was framed by wicked people, and they forced me to leave. This person has vast and deep connections in Western Deity Sect, and he is the son of Li Shou, one of the Li Tian Wang¡¯s four generals!


    ¡°He destroyed my cultivation base and snatched my lover so that he could seize the status of the seal bearer disciple. He forced me to constantly flee, as if toying with me... This is something that happened in the past, and it¡¯s also because of this that I was forced to flee into Bright Yang Vortex, which is how I entered the Berserkers¡¯ world.


    ¡°I returnedter on. This person might not have attacked me again, but every single time I return to the sect to make offerings to my Master, he caused trouble for me. My level of cultivation is not as great as his, and I can¡¯t take revenge for what he did to me. I can only endure it.


    ¡°Those troubles are like the ones I ran into just now. A sect I visited lost a treasure of theirs, and I was made ountable for it. If it was not because I am somewhat acquainted with Freezing Winter Sect¡¯s seal bearer eldest disciple, I would have been unable to run from being humiliated by this person again.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to deal with Western Deity Sect?¡± Su Ming asked while looking at Qian Chen.


    ¡°Killing him alone is enough, but if...¡±Qian Chen gritted his teeth, and a ferocious expression appeared on his face. Before he even spoke, Su Ming nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do things by reason or rationality. I only care about the feelings of those close to me. Since you asked, then Western Deity Sect... should be destroyed,¡± Su Ming said slowly.


    Once these words left his mouth, Qian Chen sucked in a sharp breath. He had wanted to say that if Su Ming was able to, he would like him to kill a few of his opponent¡¯s seniors in secret as well, but when he thought of the status of Western Deity Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he had hesitated.


    ¡°Are there any more?¡± Su Ming asked.


    ¡°There is also... Northern Waves Sect. It is also one of the four sects under Li Tian Wang. In the past...¡± Qian Chen felt slightly worked up. He had heard the casualness in Su Ming¡¯s words and had a vague guess of Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation. At that moment, before he finished speaking, Su Ming nodded again.


    ¡°Northern Waves Sect. Are there any more?¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s also Zhennan [2] Xun Sect. It¡¯s also Li Tian Wang¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will wipe off this Li Tian Wang you speak of and destroy all of his sects. Will that be enough?¡±


    ¡°Urk... Freezing Winter Sect is actually quite nice to me... Huh? Wipe off Li Tian Wang? He-he¡¯s a powerful warrior in Death Realm, and his power is so great that it¡¯s unfathomable. He...¡±


    When Qian Chen said those words, he sucked in a sharp breath again and stared at Su Ming nkly, because Su Ming had just said those four words to him again.


    ¡°Are there any more?¡±


    ¡°No... None. No more.¡±


    Qian Chen shuddered in his heart. He suddenly felt a little scared. Based on what he understood of Su Ming, his casualness was definitely not an intentional slight. He was... trulypletely unbothered and dismissive of this matter.


    Wiping off several sects and a powerful warrior who had already perfected Death Realm while being so unbothered and dismissive of it was enough proof to tell just how great Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had be. This caused Qian Chen¡¯s breathing to quicken, but he still did not quite dare to believe it.


    ¡°Li Tian Wang is...¡±


    ¡°Alright. Bring me to Western Deity Sect first. You will need to do something about your face too. After all, after this is done, I will leave, but you will still stay here.¡±


    Su Ming turned around and lifted his right hand to swing it at Qian Chen. Qian Chen¡¯s appearance immediately changed, and he turned into an old man. His presence had also became different. Unless there was someone whose will was stronger than Su Ming¡¯s... no one would be able to tell that the old man beside him was Qian Chen.

 Chapter 1263: Destroy the Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Destroy the Sect!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The reason Su Ming chose to help Qian Chen was because they were old friends. Since Qian Chen had already spoken, Su Ming would not refuse him. Besides, destroying a few sects and a cultivator in Death Realm was...


    He was indeedpletely unbothered by it. Forget Li Tian Wang, even if he had to wipe off all the powerful warriors in True Sky Hill World, it would not be an impossible feat for Su Ming.


    Besides helping Qian Chen with his revenge, Su Ming had his own goals as well. He wanted to make a ruckus and bring attention to himself in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. He wanted to catch the attention of all the powerful warriors and make the other version of himself who was a Child of Morus Albae to him.


    It would be much easier than him searching for his other self on his own. After all, this was Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. If his other self wanted to hide, Su Ming would find it troublesome to find him. There were plenty of other ces that he wanted to visit in his short time here... such as the All Spirits Hall.


    With that being the case, it was much better if he put on a disguise. Then, everything that he would do would be med on that Child of Morus Alba. With it, he could force his other self to show up.


    He wanted to fuse with his other self. This was a cruel matter, but after experiencing so many things, Su Ming knew deeply that if it had the chance, his other self would also choose to fuse with him. The difference onlyy on who was the dominant personality after their fusion.


    Both sides had their own resolve. There was no right or wrong in this. If there was, then the one who was wrong was the world.


    Su Ming did not immediately head off in search of All Spirits Hall because he hade to realize that his strength might also cause his other self to be stronger due to his appearance in this ce.


    Besides the supreme Child of Morus Alba, the strongest force of power in True Sky Hill World was the Jade Pce. The Jade Emperor was clearly a Sublime Paragon, and there were three main forces branching out from under him: Li Tian Wang, the God of Two Tunnels, and the young Feng Huo. They built their own forces of power and quite a number of sects.


    They were like a huge tree whose roots were deeply rooted in True Sky Hill World.


    Western Deity Sect was just a branch among the many branches of the tree. Under Qian Chen¡¯s lead, Su Ming descended upon it in just the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.


    As he stared at the sect in the distance, monstrous killing intent appeared in Qian Chen¡¯s eyes. He had already made up his mind. When he charged forward with Su Mingter on, he would definitely kill that seal bearer eldest disciple with his own hands, and he would definitely use every bit of his power to prate the thirteens.


    Western Deity Sect was a sect formed by thirteen cultivations. It had tens of thousands of disciples and had stood tall for a long period of time in the gxy. Li Shou, the Sect Master¡¯s name, was a name given to the generations of Sect Masters who would inherit the title of the four generals under Li Tian Wang. Every Li Shou was a powerful warrior in Death Realm, and their might was not to be questioned or provoked.


    Yet right then, a loud bang that shook the skies and earth and could be heard in all of True Sky Hill World reverberated through Western Deity Sect. That loud bang caused Qian Chen¡¯s heart to tremble, and his eyes went wide in disbelief, because he saw that Su Ming had only lifted his right hand and pushed down...


    True Sky Hill World looked like it was about to shatter. Ripples swept through the gxy and turned into a huge hand that stretched out boundlessly. It covered all of Western Deity Sect and pushed down swiftly.


    As loud booms reverberated through the air and Qian Chen was caught in a state of disbelief, the thirteen cultivations withered and crumbled, shattering to pieces. The bodies and souls of innumerable cultivators were destroyed on the spot.


    Even if there were some powerful warriors who tried to fly into the air, the moment they flew up, they would explode while screaming shrilly.


    Only one person, a middle-aged man dressed in battle armor, charged out with a shout full of despair. His face was filled with terror and indescribable panic. He seemed to want to say something, but when the huge hand furled into a fist...


    All the fragments from thes and the people, including the man dressed in battle armor, were reduced to nothingness when the hand clenched into a fist. When it unfurled... Western Deity Sect disappeared from True Sky Hill World.


    From the beginning till the end, only a few breaths had passed.


    ¡°Northern Waves Sect. Lead the way,¡± Su Ming said faintly as he looked at the dumbstruck Qian Chen.


    The thick killing intent Qian Chen had harbored previously turned into cold sweat at that moment. All his preparations beforehand had disappeared due to what he had seen.


    He had recognized the cultivators who had tried to fly up. Every single one of them were existences who could make him tremble. They were powerful warriors who could make the entire gxy shake with a stomp of their feet.


    But they could not even fly out into the gxy. Their bodies and souls were destroyed in a wretched manner.


    And the man in the battle armor had given Qian Chen the greatest amount of shock, because there was no way Qian Chen would mistake him. It was... the Sect Master of Western Deity Sect who possessed the power of Death Realm¡ªLi Shou, one of the four war generals under Li Tian Wang!


    That person was so strong that Qian Chen could only dream of obtaining his strength. In fact, there was a long period of time when Sect Master Li Shou had been the strongest person in the universe in Qian Chen¡¯s mind.


    Yet right then, this powerful warrior could not even withstand a single blow from Su Ming!


    Qian Chen finally understood... the reason behind why Su Ming had sounded so casual when he said he wanted to wipe off Li Tian Wang.


    ¡°Northern Waves Sect... Northern Waves Sect!¡±


    Qian Chen felt his spirits lift. His voice was hoarse, and blood capiries due to excitement appeared in his eyes as he pointed into the distance.


    ¡°Northern Waves Sect is over there!¡±


    After the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn... booming sounds reverberated through the air in Northern Waves Sect. The entire sect was reduced to ash in an instant. None of the cultivators and the powerful warriors managed to escape the disaster. All of their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    With Su Ming¡¯s strength, he was the will of heaven. The strength of his will was only weaker than that of Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba. He only needed a single thought if he wanted to destroy a person or a sect.


    The time it takes for another two incense sticks to burn passed, and Zhennan Xun Sect... was wiped out from True Sky Hill World by a hand. Three sects were destroyed, and the entire process took less than two hours. The speed of it was so quick that even Qian Chen, who personally saw it with his own eyes, found himself unable to react to all of this, and it was worse for Li Tian Wang, who was under the jurisdiction of Jade Pce.


    Qian Chen was so worked up that he could no longer measure the level of his excitement. He only knew that his eyes were red, and it was due to his excitement. He went through his memories to search for the people who once oppressed him, and he found quite a number of people. Just when he was about to tell Su Ming about each and every one of them, an enraged roar came charging forth from a distant gxy.


    ¡°Who is it?! Who has the gall to destroy my sects!¡±


    When this voice appeared, Qian Chen suddenly shuddered. He could immediately recognized the owner of the voice¡ªLi Tian Wang. He was one of the three strongest people in all of True Sky Hill World besides the Child of Morus Alba and the Jade Emperor!


    All the various rumors regarding Li Tian Wang rose in Qian Chen¡¯s mind at that moment, and they brought terror to his heart.


    ¡°Su Ming...¡±


    Qian Chen instinctively looked at Su Ming. But just as he was about to remind him of the other¡¯s status, he saw Su Ming raise his head and look at the long arc charging towards them from the distance. He also saw the aloofness and indifference in his eyes.


    ¡°Kneel down before you speak,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    His voice echoed through all directions like thunder. His will filled the space behind him, causing the gxy to distort, and he intentionally turned it... into a huge butterfly!


    This was not the ability of a Child of Morus Alba borrowing the power of Harmonious Morus Alba. It was an illusion Su Ming created with his own will, but in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, this scene... could stun everyone alive.

 Chapter 1264: No Other Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1264: No Other Choice</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Within Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos was True Victory Colony World. It had a floating pce, and within it was a Child of Morus Alba who wasmunicating with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s other self in this world experienced a full body shudder.


    Slowly, his body stopped being rigid. The shadow of the butterfly in his eyes shed swiftly a few times. His breathing clearly became several times quicker. At the same time a brilliant light shone in his eyes, he became greatly uncertain.


    He had beenmunicating with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will to verify the truth of his assumption and used Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will to calcte the best route of action for himself, but after he heard the answer, he sank into an even greater state of daze.


    ¡°The other me from Arid Triad... Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will has clearly showed great interest in my other self...¡± He fell silent for a moment, then the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger.


    ¡°It wants me to bring this person... to the Burial Ground of Morus Alba... or rather, it wants me to devour and fuse with this person so that the two of us can be one. If I can do this and obtain dominance, it will fulfill one of my requests...¡±


    The young man fell silent again. The uncertainty on his face grew more prominent, and he looked as if he was thinking of his choice.


    Soon after, footsteps appeared from beyond his pce. A woman appeared beside the door. She was incredibly beautiful, and there was a graceful gentleness to her. She walked into the hall and arrived next to the young man before she quietly crouched down and pressed down on the young man¡¯s hand.


    The young man lifted his head and their gazes met.


    If Su Ming was there, he would definitely be able to tell with just one nce that the woman¡¯s appearance... was that of Yu Xuan¡¯s! Or rather, this was the other Yu Xuan in this world.


    However, while her body looked normal, when she touched the young man¡¯s hand with her own, her hand seemed to phase through his. It was not that the young man was not real... but the Yu Xuan before his eyes was an illusion.


    ¡°Why... did you insist oning here?¡±


    The young man stared at the woman before him. This was his lover, and tender affection appeared in his eyes. He raised his left hand, as if he wanted to touch the woman¡¯s face, but he only managed to touch air, and he could not help the hint of pain that appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Your soul is scattering; you shouldn¡¯te out. You have to stay in the ck Wood I prepared for you. I promise you, one of these days, I will definitely let you truly wake up.¡±


    As the young man mumbled, the uncertainty on his face disappeared, reced by determination and resolve.


    This was his lover, a dead person who he could not awaken even if he was a Child of Morus Alba. Her soul would asionally be separated from her body, and she would scatter while she drifted about. It was due to an ident many years ago. As the Child of Morus Alba, he had beenmunicating with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, and for some unknown reason, he had lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, he saw his lover lying in his bosom and found that he... had been the one who had personally extracted his lover¡¯s soul and made her fall asleep. This was a bacsh... a bacsh against him as a Child of Morus Alba.


    Even whenmunicating with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, he would still face bacshes, and when it urred, he would lose consciousness and turn into an aloof murderer. It was the same for every single Child of Morus Alba, but he did not expect that his bacsh would arrive so early.


    He went mad. In desperation, he did everything he could to contact Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, regardless of the cost. He wanted his lover to recover, but Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will did not give him any response.


    ¡°Fuse with my other self... One request...¡±


    When a brilliant light shone in the young man¡¯s eyes, the woman before him bit her lip and shook her head, as if she did not want her lover to make this choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice. I saw my other self¡¯s actions in True Sky Hill World just now from Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. He is me, and I am him. I can sense his thoughts. He is intentionally luring me towards him.


    ¡°Honestly, even if he didn¡¯t lure me out, I would still go to him of my own free will. This is... our destiny, a destiny in which only one of us can live!


    ¡°From the moment he stepped in and Imunicated with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, this destiny... was set in stone. If he doesn¡¯t die... I will!¡±


    The young man was silent for a moment, then he caressed the illusory woman¡¯s face. Her soul turned into a sh of dark light before she disappeared from the hall.


    Disappearing along with her was the young man. When he reappeared, he was in a chamber under the hall. It was surrounded by arge number of seals, but they were harmless. They only isted that particr space from the entire Expanse Cosmos, causing the flow of time in the chamber to bepletely different from the world outside. It was as if time had been frozen for eternity in there.


    In the chamber was a huge log, and the center of it had been emptied. Lying in there was a woman in red. Her eyes were closed as if she was sleeping.


    The young man appeared beside the log and looked down at the woman nkly. He stared at her brow, her eyes, her nose, and her lips, and as he stared at her, grief appeared on his face.


    All the other people in the Expanse Cosmos only knew that the Children of Morus Alba were supreme entities, but they did not know about the price the Children of Morus Alba had to pay during the bacsh. The appearance of each bacsh was sudden and abrupt, and it would appear not only when they tried tomunicate with Harmonious Morus Alba. They could lose their consciousness at any random moment, and once they did, everything around them would be destroyed.


    The Children of Morus Alba could not have family or friends. It was just like how everyone would have to lose something to gain something. This was... the price they had to pay.


    That was why he would usually not venture out, but would restrain himself in the pce, as if he had sealed himself in there. Unless there was a need for him to move out, he would sit for long periods of time without getting up.


    He stared at the woman quietly, and the determination on his face grew stronger. After some time, he straightened up, and a fierce light lit up in his eyes. During that moment... there seemed to be no difference between him and Su Ming.


    With a swing of his arm, the young man disappeared from the ce. When he reappeared, he was in the pce. With one step, he moved out of the hall, and his voice echoed in the air.


    ¡°Ten Mournful-Deaths!¡±


    The moment he spoke, the air around him distorted, and ten figures manifested. Their bodies were indistinct, and their aura of death was incredibly thick. They were not living people, but the souls of the dead.


    They had died in the passage of time, but the young man who used Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will had changed that. He had forcefully reversed time and extracted the ten strongest souls in the history of the Expanse Cosmos. He had also used Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will to give the ten Great Mournful-Deaths the Eighteen Spirit Hells, making it so they could kill without end once they moved into formation.


    ¡°Come with me and fuse with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will to destroy the cause of this trouble in the world outside!¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was cold. As he spoke, the shadow of the butterfly in his eyes shed rapidly. It appeared faintly behind him as well. With a step forward, he charged into the distance. The ten Great Mournful-Death behind him exuded a ghastly presence. Without a single word, they spread out as if they formed the wings of the young man.


    From the distance, the young man looked like a real butterfly pping its wings in space. Beneath it though, eighteen vortices were spinning. It was the mighty pressure formed by the Eighteen Spirit Hell. Piercing howls could be hearding from the vortices, and they were filled with pain and madness.


    Wherever they went, all lives would fall down to their knees and worship them.


    .....


    Qian Chen stared nervously at the long arc charging towards them from a distance, and he instinctively turned to look at Su Ming beside him.


    Su Ming seemed to bepletely unbothered by the swiftly approaching long arc. He instead lifted his head to stare at space before he suddenly asked, ¡°Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos is moving... can you sense it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qian Chen was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a figment of my imagination.¡±


    Su Ming shook his head. During the instant just then, he had a strange feeling. It was as if all of Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos was moving.


    This feeling was something he had never sensed before. Only when... he obtained the will of another True World in this ce and possessed two True World¡¯s wills in his mind did he obtain this strange feeling. It was as if he had achieved some sort of bnce.


    This feeling came abruptly, but when he tried to search for it, he could find no trace of it. He could only treat it as a figment of his imagination.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. The long arc closed in, and in it was a man dressed in golden armor. That man was tall and incredibly built. In his right hand he held a golden tower, and his face was filled with rage, but when he saw Su Ming and the butterfly behind him, his rage turned into shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Child... Child of Morus Alba!¡±


    The man in golden armor shuddered. When he was about thousands of feet away from Su Ming, his expression changed a few times in session.


    The man in golden armor forced down his rage and hissed out, ¡°Your Grace, why did you destroy my sects?!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down and speak!¡±


    Su Ming had an aloof expression on his face. He cast the man a cold nce before speaking to him. The moment he uttered them, the universe roared. The butterfly behind him also pped its wings.


    A great will immediately spread out from Su Ming with a bang. It was so great that it shook the sky and earth. This was the supreme will formed by Su Ming once hebined the wills of both True Worlds.


    This will... was definitely not something a cultivator could fight back against. When faced with it, anyone would bepletely aware that they were before a supreme state of being and know that they were twopletely different beings.


    Under the roars of that will and the mighty pressure, the man in golden armor jolted. He swiftly coughed up a mouthful of blood. Cracking sounds came from his body, as if it could not withstand the pressure.


    He roared, and the tower in his hand flew out, swiftly growing in size, as if it wanted to fight back against Su Ming, but in just the span of a few breaths, crumbled with a loud bang.


    When it shattered into pieces, the golden armor on the man¡¯s body broke down as well. He coughed up another mouthful of blood, and while shuddering, he was forced to kneel.


    To him, it felt like the entire universe had copsed on his body, and with his level of cultivation, he simply could not fight back against it. He could only kneel down.


    The space then fell silent. The mighty pressure seemed to have frozen the entire gxy. The light in the eyes of the man whose golden armor had shattered slowly disappeared. His cultivation base was frozen, and all his life force... was destroyed when he knelt down!


    Cracking sounds echoed in the air. As Qian Chen¡¯s heart shuddered, he saw Li Tian Wang, whose strength was so great that he was akin to the might of heaven in his eyes... breathe hisst!


    His life force, his cultivation base, and his soul were all destroyed the instant he knelt down!


    And just like that, he died!


    ¡°Do you still have any enemies?¡± Su Ming did not even spare Li Tian Wang a nce when he posed the same question to Qian Chen once more.


    Qian Chen waspletely terrified and quickly uttered his answer in a stutter.


    ¡°No... No more...¡±

 Chapter 1265: Heavenly Spirit Tribe’s Mourning

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Heavenly Spirit Tribe¡¯s Mourning</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Qian Chen no longer had any enemies, but the death of Li Tian Wang, who was a powerful warrior in Death Realm and a famous person in True Sky Hill World, would definitely not be ignored.


    The destruction of Li Tian Wang¡¯s four sects might catch quite a lot of people¡¯s attention, but there was practically no one who was at Li Tian Wang¡¯s level among them. Only those who shared the same level of cultivation among those in the four sects would pay attention to this.


    This was why it did not matter whether it was True Sky Hill World¡¯s Child of Morus Alba, the Jade Emperor, or any other powerful warriors, none of them paid any attention to this matter.


    Within True Sky Hill World was a huge cultivation with golden light shining from it. That light reached far and wide, and the was muchrger than a normal one.


    There were no continents on the golden, only an ocean. It was not blue, but golden, which was why the cultivation appeared to be golden from the distance.


    Covering the entire ocean was a group of pces that could be described as extravagant. The pce located at the center was like the imperial pces of the mortal worlds.


    It had a hall which contained a Dragon Throne, and sitting on it was a middle-aged man dressed in avish Emperor¡¯s robe. The man had an awe-imposing expression. At that moment, he was frowning. Floating before him were three spirit tes.


    Almost the moment Li Tian Wang¡¯s body and soul were destroyed, the spirit te with Li Tian Wang¡¯s name carved on it had cracked. Not a single hint of life spread out from it anymore.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, thene in.¡±


    The man in the Emperor¡¯s robe lifted his head and cast a nce at the area beyond the hall. His voice was gentle, but there was an imposing tone to his words that held an air of supremacy.


    When his voice echoed in the air, two figures walked into the hall from beyond the building that resembled an imperial pce. One of them was a boy dressed in a red robe. His were cold and dark.


    By his side was a young man dressed in a blue robe. He had a slender build and looked incredibly handsome. A third eye resembling Su Ming¡¯s was located at the center of his brow.


    ¡°Greetings, Jade Emperor.¡±


    The young man wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed slightly before he spoke slowly. As for the boy beside him, he had a sullen expression on his face and did not speak.


    The two of them were naturally the people who shared the same status as Li Tian Wang in True Sky Hill World¡¯s Jade Pce. They were both powerful warriors who had perfected Death Realm, the young Feng Hua and God of Two Tunnels, while the middle-aged man sitting on the Dragon Throne was the strongest person in this True World¡¯s Jade Pce... the Jade Emperor, the person second only to the Children of Morus Alba!


    ¡°Li Tian Wang... has died.¡±


    The Jade Emperor cast his gaze on Li Tian Wang¡¯s spirit te and sighed softly. He clenched the Dragon Throne¡¯s armrest tightly with his right hand as his heart seethed with incredible rage.


    ¡°Jade Pce is already not as great as it was before, and in our current generation... we are the only ones who can obtain the legacy and continue living. Yet Li Tian Wang was killed. Jade Emperor, what are your ns?¡± the young man in blue asked calmly.


    The young Feng Huo spoke up in a sharp voice that was filled with great killing intent. ¡°What else can we do? The person who killed Li Tian Wang might have extraordinary power, but if we let him remain unscathed, Jade Pce will be theughing stock of the entire gxy. That person... must die!


    ¡°He must pay with his life. No matter who he is, since he chose to provoke Jade Pce, he must pay the price!¡±


    ¡°You know that this person has extraordinary power. If he can kill Li Tian Wang, then it is not impossible for him to kill us. Li Tian Wang has already died, so why must you act this way?¡± The young man in blue frowned, but before he could finish speaking, the boy¡¯s sharp voice immediately cut him off.


    ¡°The both of us might not be his opponent, but what about the Jade Emperor? If even the Jade Emperor is not his opponent, there is still the Child of Morus Alba. No matter what... that person must die. If he doesn¡¯t die, I will leave Jade Pce. What is the use of me staying here if Jade Pce can¡¯t even fight back!¡± The boy¡¯s voice echoed through the entire hall, causing a chilling re to swiftly appear in the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    He stared at the boy coldly, and after a long while, he slowly stood up.


    ¡°Say that one more time. Let me hear it again.¡±


    The young Feng Huo fell silent. He lowered his head and did not say a word.


    The Jade Emperor let out a cold harrumph, then, with a swing of his arm, he took a step forward.


    ¡°Li Tian Wang¡¯s death will not catch the Child of Morus Alba¡¯s attention, and it¡¯s impossible for us to ask him for help. Only when Jade Pce¡¯s survival is at risk will the Child of Morus Alba take action.


    ¡°Since that person... chose to provoke Jade Pce, then no matter what sort of price we have to pay, he must die. Five Mountain Generals, where are you?!¡±


    When the Jade Emperor finished speaking, loud bangs swiftly came from the golden ocean beyond the pce. As they reverberated through the air, five mountains shot up from the bottom of the ocean and charged into the sky.


    They were five towering mountains. At the instant they appeared, they crumbled with a bang, and five giants that were thousands of feet tall appeared from within. They were all dressed in armor.


    Once they stood up, they knelt down on the surface of the ocean towards the pce.


    ¡°Five generals, hear me! I order each of you to lead one hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers of Jade Pce and arrange the Great Five Direction Rune. With the young Feng Huo as yourmander, kill the enemy!¡±


    Once a stately voice traveled out of the pce, the five giants raised their heads and voiced their obedience together.


    The next moment, they flew out of the golden ocean. Soon after, the ocean roared. As huge waves tumbled about, one hundred thousand people in armor flew out from the five giants¡¯ regions in the ocean. They formed an army of five hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and charged into the sky.


    A long arc flew out of the pce as well. It was the young Feng Huo. At that moment, magic wheels spun under his feet, sweeping up his body so that he could instantly catch up to the five generals. He took the lead and disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°Three Sieves, where are you?!¡±


    When the Jade Emperor¡¯s voice echoed from the pce again, the entire ocean in the cultivation sank by hundreds of feet. Three golden dragons roared and rose from three different directions. When their roars echoed in the world, another shout filled the sky.


    ¡°Three Sieves, I order you to execute the Rain and Cloud Surging Art. Seal the two dimensions. Execute the Soldier Art and gather three hundred thousand Sky Soldiers, with the God of Two Tunnels as yourmander, kill the enemy!¡±


    Roars shook the sky. As the God of Two Tunnels flew out with a sigh, the three golden dragons roared and moved. Immediately, their countless scales reflected endless golden light. It turned into three hundred thousand creatures with dragon heads and human bodies. Dressed in armor, they charged with the three golden dragons as well as the God of Two Tunnels into the air.


    ¡°Seal the five directions and the two dimensions of space. After the two fiends try to kill him, next will be me, the Jade Emperor, who will attack. Golden ocean... take your form!¡±


    When the voice from the pce on the surface of the ocean appeared again, the golden ocean in the cultivation rumbled and shook... before it rose from the seabed and swept up to the sky, looking like rain that was going backwards.


    At the moment the golden ocean rushed into the sky, a person walked out of the pce. He was dressed in an Emperor¡¯s robe, and he was naturally the Jade Emperor. The moment he walked out, all the golden seawater surrounded him, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a huge statue.


    It was the Jade Emperor¡¯s statue. It shone with brilliant golden light and was about ten thousand feet tall. The man portrayed looked to be filled with a power that could shake the sky and earth, and when he appeared, he immediately caused True Sky Hill World to tremble. His existence alone seemed to push the True Sky Hill World to the breaking point.


    An ancient and archaic presence filled him, making the statue looked like it had existed for an unknown number of years. Once it moved, it instantly cut through the air. Then, it strode into the sky.


    The Jade Pce might not be marching to their enemy at full strength, but right then, even the Jade Emperor had personally gone into battle, and this was a telling sign of Jade Pce¡¯s killing intent and resolve.


    .....


    Su Ming sat in the space belonging to True Sky Hill World. Needless to say, it was the ce where Li Tian Wang had died. At that moment, his corpse was still not too far away from him, still kneeling.


    ¡°They should be here soon. Qian Chen, you can leave first. What will happen next has nothing to do with you. If you stay here, you will be in danger. If we are fated to meet again... then we will,¡± Su Ming said faintly while he looked at Qian Chen, who was beside him.


    Qian Chen fell silent. He could vaguely guess what Su Ming was waiting for, and with a slightly pale face, he bowed to him quietly.


    ¡°... Take care.¡±


    Qian Chen knew that he would be absolutely useless and would instead bring himself huge trouble if he stayed. He had always been a resolute person. Once he bowed to Su Ming, he turned into a long arc and charged off into another direction.


    Su Ming stared at Qian Chen¡¯s back for a while before turning his head and resuming his quiet wait.


    He was waiting for his other self as well as the people who woulde seeking revenge for Li Tian Wang¡¯s death. No matter who arrived... on that day, the universe would be dyed red.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, half a day went by. Golden light shone from the distance, and when its ripples spread out, Su Ming did not manage to see his other self, but he did see Jade Pce, who came seeking revenge for Li Tian Wang.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the golden light in the distance before he said tly, ¡°Since you want to die so much... I will fulfill your wish, Jade Pce,¡±


    While Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos had drawn their swords and were prepared to fight, in the vortex known as Bright Yang Vortex in this Expanse Cosmos and Yin Death Vortex in Arid Triad was the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. He had his head thrown back and wasughing out loud. His aura had be chaotic. He looked incredibly disorderly, and his life force had be incredibly weak.


    But he continuedughing. During the fifth disaster¡ªFiendish Withering of Earth in Five Directions¡ªhis blood had turned into rivers, his body transformed intond, his fingers changed to mountains, his limbs mutated into mountain ranges, his eyes were altered into the sun and moon, and all his hair transfigured into all forms of life in the world.


    Everything about him was separated. This was the fifth disaster, but he had sted it away forcefully. Then came the sixth disaster, the Disaster of Emptiness, which would only appear during the period of time when daylight was about to change ces with night.


    If Su Ming ran into this disaster, he would definitely die. Even the current Su Ming would still die. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had managed to get through the disaster, but he had paid a huge price for it.


    However, he stillughed as he faced the final disaster¡ªthe Heaven Disaster.


    ¡°If I get through this disaster, I will have my spirit ascend for the ninth time, and I will be an Ancestral Spirit... Slumbering Arid Triad¡¯s will, I want to challenge you!¡±


    As the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribeughed loudly, he charged into the vortex above him. With determination, madness, and an indomitable spirit, he rushed into the vortex, straight towards the final disaster manifesting itself¡ªthe Heaven Disaster!


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe disappeared into the area of the vortex that was previously above him. During that moment, the flow of time slowed down. An unknown amount of time passed before a sigh filled with anguish traveled through the air. The old man¡¯s face appeared swiftly in the vortex. On his face was a dazed look, as if he had just seen something that left him in disbelief.

 Chapter 1266: It… Has Come!

    <h4>Chapter 1266: It... Has Come!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Su Ming, it¡¯s... here. It... is moving... My guess is correct, but also wrong. My death is not in vain, because even if I die, I¡¯ve learned thest secret of Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba... So this is what is happening, this is what is going on.¡±


    As the old manughed madly, his face crumbled with a bang. His Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will spilled out from him in the form of blood, and a drop of it charged into the vortex below him. There was a red bolt of lightning chasing after the blood, and it disappeared into the vortex as well.


    The disaster ended!


    Su Ming did not see this scene, and he had no way of knowing what the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had seen at the end of the Heaven Disaster. He did not know that he had gotten dazed or why, that he had gone mad, or that he said that his guess was correct, but also incorrect.


    Su Ming did not know any of this. If the blood formed by the old man¡¯s will of the Antecedental Spirit did not get wiped off by the red bolt of lightning in the end, then perhaps... once Su Ming obtained it, he could gain some understanding from it.


    The instant the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster disappeared from Yin Death Vortex, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, which was originally sealed for all of eternity, instantly recovered. To all the people, the period of silence only felt like the blink of an eye. They did not notice it.


    There was no way for them to know how many instances were contained in that blink of an eye or how much time had passed. It seemed to be wiped off without a single sound, making it difficult for anyone to find out about it.


    Everything returned to normal. The second disaster, which had been put on hold due to the Arid Disaster, descended again. The cultivators from Saint Defier as well as Dark Dawn who had stopped entering Arid Triad¡¯s gap surged through Arid Triad¡¯s gap inrge numbers while stirring up loud bangs that shook the sky and earth.


    Arid Triad¡¯s disaster... had arrived for the second time!


    The first was the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster belonging to Su Ming. The second was the disaster of the invasion. The cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier had been waiting for that day for a long, long time. To them, that day was something they longed for so dearly that they even dreamed about it in their sleep!


    The former Ancient Wu and Ancient Shu... finally descended inrge numbers after leaving for an unknown number of years.


    The cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier descended and stirred a loud bang that shook all of Arid Triad. The bodies of the cultivators from the Ninth Summit who guarded the whirlwind instantly crumbled, but before they died, they still managed to deliver their message.


    The cultivators from the three Great True Worlds sent to defend the gap would be the ones who would rise to the fight issued by the enemy. Their mission... was to stall them for the longest amount of time possible, even if they died.


    A fierce battle was immediatelyunched...


    The peace and quiet in Arid Triad was immediately broken. A disaster that would sweep through all of the Worlds showed its fangs at that moment.


    Compared to True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World, True Morning Dao World¡¯s Ninth Summit had clearly prepared themselves more adequately. It did not matter whether the entire True World continued with its existence with Su Ming¡¯s will or whether the original Morning Dao Sect was located in a spot that was difficult to attack but easy to defend, but the Ninth Summit had managed to obtain some advantage.


    The Runes had been activated, and due to Hu Zi¡¯s preparations over the years, their defenses were much stronger than originally. Most of the one hundred something Relocation Runes were instantly shut down. This action did not cause any form of panic in the Ninth Summit, because it... had been practiced in the form of drills under the lead of Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother countless times.


    Perhaps when they ventured out, they would not be Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s opponents, but their lockdown was also a form of protection. They had the entire True World¡¯s will surrounding them, and it would not be easily broken by Saint Defier and Dark Dawn.


    Unless there was a powerful warrior in Avacaniya Realm who personally attacked them, the possibility of them being invaded during the first stages of the war was not high.


    At the same time Arid Triad used True Morning Dao World as a battlefield tounch arge-scale battle against the worlds beyond, a different battle urred in True Sky Hill World within Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, though no one knew whether it was because it was due to the connection between the two Expanse Cosmoses as mirrors.


    Su Ming sat in space and stared at the golden ripples spreading out from the distance. The ripples locked down the entire area and were moving towards him in arge area. There were five figures who looked like hills rushing towards him with roars.


    There were five hundred thousand cultivators dressed in armor behind them. Su Ming knew that they were Jade Pce¡¯s Heavenly Soldiers who Qian Chen had mentioned before.


    ¡°The ripples are being moved forward by human lives, huh?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was aloof. He lifted his right hand and swung it forward. The gxy immediately shuddered. The one hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers who were swiftly charging towards Su Ming immediately felt as if the space before them had been lifted up before they could get close.


    It turned into an invisible wave that swept up the one hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers, and once they looked like they had been enveloped by it, Su Ming clenched his right fist, and with a bang, the one hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers jolted and shattered.


    The difference between their levels of cultivation and the realization of the difference between their states of being made Su Ming¡¯s existence feel like the gxy to those Heavenly Soldiers. They were no better than ants at that moment.


    When the bang traveled through the air, the gxy above Su Ming looked as if it had been torn apart. Golden light scattered downwards, covering arge area.


    Three golden dragons appeared and charged towards Su Ming while roaring. There were three hundred thousand cultivators dressed in golden armor and wearing stern expressions behind them. The dimension around Su Ming instantly froze, and soon after, even time showed signs of being frozen.


    It was as if the small region around Su Ming had been isted from True Sky Hill World. The time next to him waspletely different from the world aroundt, and it sank into a state that was almost simr to eternal stillness.


    At that moment, a shrill whistle came from the distance. In ayer of a light formed by wind and fire was a boy in red. In his hand he held a long spear of thirty feet. The magical wheels under his feet spun and stirred up a violent gust of wind as well as a sea of fire. In an instant, he drew close to Su Ming, and with a thrust forward, he sent the spear straight at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow.


    The boy had already reached perfection in Death Realm. Once he appeared, his presence shook the sky and earth.


    The moment when the three golden dragons above Su Ming roared, a young man dressed in blue appeared. His robe instantly turned into an armor, and in his hand he held a halberd. When he brandished it, crimson clouds filled the area beneath his feet. The third eye at the center of his brow opened up fully, and a strange and enchanting light shone from it. He exuded an indescribably sharp presence when he closed in on Su Ming.


    During that same instant, the area in front of Su Ming roared. An ancient golden statue of one hundred thousand feet tall appeared before him. Its golden light reached one hundred thousand feet, and it immediately filled the gxy. Murmurs that sounded like chants tumbled out of the statue¡¯s lips. It lifted its right hand, which was asrge as a city wall, and sent it towards Su Ming.


    When the statue appeared, the universe looked like it was about to crumble, unable to withstand the statue¡¯s might. The cultivation level of the person within it was also surpassed Death Realm. In Su Ming¡¯s senses, his power was simr to someone who had ascended their spirit twice!


    ¡°We of the Jade Pce and of the Gods will exterminate the monstrous Daoist! Golden Light in Three Worlds!¡±

 Chapter 1267: When We Grow Up, Are We Going to Change?

    <h4>Chapter 1267: When We Grow Up, Are We Going to Change?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Both young Feng Huo or the God of Two Tunnels had naturally been able to tell at first nce that Su Ming had the appearance of the Child of Morus Alba. The looks of the three Children of Morus Alba were not a secret in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    However... even if they recognized him, they still attacked to kill him, because they had not been forbidden to do so by True Sky Hill World¡¯s Child of Morus Alba.


    Since the Child of Morus Alba in this True World had not forbidden them to kill him, they could attack without hesitation. They also believed that if any danger appeared, their Child of Morus Alba would descend and intervene.


    And once... they saw Su Ming¡¯s face clearly and the illusory butterfly behind him, they prepared to have a hard time killing him. They wanted tounch a counterattack and to intimidate. They wanted to let other people know that even if the Child of Morus Alba killed one of their own from Jade Pce without reason, they would not yield. He had to face the fate of being devoured.


    The three powerful warriors of Jade Pce stood with the Jade Emperor being at the center, and the God of Two Tunnels and the young Feng Hua matching him on the sides. With the Five Direction Rune to seal space and the three Sieves to seal the dimension, they formed a monstrous killing Rune.


    It could be said that it had gathered together the most powerful forces of that True World. Jade Emperor had poured out his full power to attack a single person.


    The Jade Emperor¡¯s will might not be that of an Antecedental Spirit, but he had the strength equivalent to someone who had had their spirit ascend twice. With another step, he would reach Avanicaya Realm. When this sort of person with this sort of power gathered together all of Jade Pce¡¯s strength, the murderous force behind him could make the entire universe tremble.


    If Su Ming did not Possess True Morning Dao World and ran into this sort of encirclement, he would definitely die. Even if he had the God of Berserkers Transformation, it would be difficult for him to find a way to survive. After all, this was a murder plot that gathered together most of the forces of a True World.


    But once Su Ming Possessed True Morning Dao World, he had obtained a True World clone. His level of cultivation could no longer be easily confined within the limits of those who had their spirits ascend once. The ability to turn his Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will turn into the will of heaven and use the True World¡¯s will to operate his Antecedental Spirit surpassed a cultivator¡¯s limits and reached a state that was equivalent to the master of the universe.


    Even if Su Ming had to face the murderous plot, he could still remain undefeated, but if he wanted to fight back, he would have to pay a certain price.


    However, once Su Ming stepped into Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, he had bepletely different from before. He obtained another True World¡¯s will, and his power had increased by one-fold. The mighty pressure formed by the wills of two True Worlds made him surpass what a cultivator could ever reach, and his state of being entered a state where he was only second to Arid Triad.


    In this state... unless Su Ming ran into multiple cultivators in Avanicaya Realm at the same time, it would be difficult for him to face anyone who could put up a fight against him.


    Even the current plot to murder him could not stir up much of Su Ming¡¯s interest. He looked indifferently at the young Feng Huo and the God of Two Tunnels as well as the palm from the ten thousand feet ancient golden statue charging towards him, his expression remaining as calm as water.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself,¡± Su Ming said tly and spread his will outwards.


    The illusion of the butterfly behind him became muddled at that instant. When it spread out, it grew several thousands of times bigger. In an instant, most of the gxy was covered in the illusion of the butterfly.


    There were nearly one million Heavenly Soldiers within its area, along with three powerful warriors, the three Sieves, and the five Mountain Generals. The instant they were enveloped by the illusory butterfly, the time seemed to freeze about them...


    But this state of being frozen was only aimed at other people, not Su Ming. He took a step to his left and raised his right hand to seize young Feng Huo¡¯s spear. At the instant he touched it, a loud bang shot up, and the long spear shattered inch by inch. When shock slowly appeared on the young Feng Huo¡¯s face, Su Ming pointed at the center of the youth¡¯s brow.


    A loud bang shot into the air again. The young Feng Huo jolted. By then, Su Ming had already turned around. When he lifted his head, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. The third eye at the center of his brow opened, and he looked at the other man.


    The God of Two Tunnels¡¯ body was magnified endlessly before Su Ming¡¯s third eye, until he saw through his robes, his flesh and blood, his soul, and the legacy he had in his blood. Then, Su Ming¡¯s third eye fell shut, and a will that the God of Two Tunnels could not fight against descended on him. When a bang shot up and echoed in space, the God of Two Tunnels shuddered violently, and blood poured out of his body.


    All of this happened in a sh. When Su Ming averted his gaze, he lifted his left hand and pointed at the iing statue¡¯s palm. The moment he touched it, the statue¡¯s palm shuddered fiercely and shattered, inch by inch. Its countless shards then fell backwards.


    ¡°All Lives Will Perish.¡±


    Su Ming pulled back his left hand and swung his arm casually. The illusory butterfly that enveloped most of the gxy pped its wings lightly. With it, countless ripples spread through the gxy. Wherever they went, the five Mountain Generals shuddered. Their bodies started showing signs of being turned into a bloody mess, as if it was difficult for them to maintain their physical bodies.


    The one hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers behind them also shuddered when the ripple spread out. Blood poured out of their eyes, noses, ears, and mouths.


    The three Sieves let out shrieks that were elongated countless times. Their bodies swelled up as if they were about to explode the next instant.


    Pain showed up on the faces of the three hundred thousand Sky Soldiers next to them.


    This was not time being frozen, but the flow of time being slowed down. Only the flow of Su Ming¡¯s time remained normal.


    Soon, he finished dering that all lives would perish.


    It was at that moment that a shocking will descended from a distant gxy at an incredible speed. Based on what Su Ming could sense from the will, it seemed like it was a butterfly that waspletely different from the one created by him. It seemed to havee from the same source as Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do not kill them!¡±


    At the instant the butterfly appeared, a dark voice shot through the slowed down gxy and traveled into Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    It belonged to True Sky Hill World¡¯s Child of Morus Alba!


    But that voice was toote. The instant it echoed in space, the slowed down flow of time in the gxy around Su Ming returned to normal. As it did, shrill screams of pain and loud bangs rose up like the roar of a storm. They became louder, seeming to want to stir up a storm that would sweep through True Sky Hill World.


    Amid the loud bangs, the huge bodies of the five Mountain Generals crumbled together. Their flesh and blood spilled in all directions. Once their bodies and souls were destroyed, the five hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers behind them lost their armor. Their flesh and blood vessels were reduced to powder. Neither their blood nor bones could be found. Everything about them returned to nothingness.


    Immediately after, the shrill roars of the three Sieves sped up and became piercing to the ears. While roaring, the three golden dragons exploded. Their golden blood spilled through the area, and the three hundred thousand Sky Soldiers formed by their scales shuddered. Then, they died, reduced to powder.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Soon after, the long spear belonging to the young Feng Huo beside Su Ming crumbled, and the youth¡¯s body shattered. A mouthful of blood he did not manage to cough up in time shot out from his shattered body. As he fell backwards with a face filled with shocked disbelief... it became hisst expression.


    With a loud bang, his body fell apart...


    Blood gushed out of the God of Two Tunnels¡¯ mouth. As he shuddered, he retreated swiftly, but when he took three steps backwards, his third eye exploded.


    His body looked the same as before, but the legacy in his blood, his soul, and all his flesh was reduced to powder during that instant. Only his external appearance remained the same. His eyes went wide, seeing Su Ming¡¯s calm expression as thest thing before they turned ssy.


    ¡®We were courting our own ruin...¡¯


    Anguish and understanding was in the God of Two Tunnels¡¯ mind in regards to the final scene he saw in his life before his head was crushed.


    The final one to be destroyed was the ten thousand feet tall golden statue. The Jade Emperor¡¯s palm shattered to pieces, and countless golden fragments rushed towards his body when they fell backwards. His body shuddered and roared as he tumbled backwards.


    The golden fragments instantly turned into a golden ocean. At the same time, an extremely pained roar shot out from the ancient statue¡¯s body, as if it hade out through gritted teeth.


    When the ancient statue shattered, the Jade Emperor was revealed within. He coughed up seven consecutive mouthfuls of blood, and with each mouthful, he took three steps backwards. When he took twenty-one steps back, the Jade Emperor¡¯s face turned pale. He lifted his head, and incredible shock as well as terror appeared on his face. He looked at his surroundings...


    Everything around him was empty. The eight hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers... had been buried in space.


    The God of Two Tunnels had died. The young Feng Huo had died. The five Mountain Generals had died. The three Sieves had died...


    When the Jade Emperor cast his gaze at Su Ming, he suddenly threw his head back andughed. Hisughter was incredibly shrill and forlorn.


    Su Ming did not speak. He watched the Jade Emperorugh shrilly before him while standing with a calm expression on his face. Since those people hade to him, their destinies were already determined.


    As the Jade Emperorughed forlornly, a sigh traveled through space. The butterfly in the distance pped its wings. When it approached the ce, it enveloped the Jade Emperor.


    It was a ck butterfly, and it seemed to be staring at Su Ming from a spot in the gxy not too far away.


    A voice with an air of time, age, and aplicated tone Su Ming could sense echoed in the gxy. ¡°My fellow Daoist not of this world... I do not want to be your enemy. I will... take this person with me.¡±


    Su Ming stared at the butterfly, and a solemn expression appeared in his eyes. He could sense a familiar feeling from the butterfly. This feelingy in the depths of his memories. It spoke of a time that was a very long time ago.


    The solemn look soon turned into aplicated one, and it was a match for theplicated tone contained in the voice, or rather, it was aplicated emotion shared by the both of them.


    ¡°Su Ming, people change...


    ¡°As we grow up, as we experience more things, we change... Perhaps one day, I will change... and I think, you will as well...


    ¡°Su Ming, when we grow up, will we change?¡±

 Chapter 1268: Lei Chen!

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Lei Chen!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was once...


    ¡°Su Ming, I seeded in my Berserkers¡¯ Initiation! Haha! I can now practice the ways of a Berserker! From now on, I am a Berserker! So? Am I good or am I good?¡±


    There was once...


    ¡°Su Ming, don¡¯t worry, whoever bullies you in the future, I will beat them up for you!¡±


    There was once...


    ¡°Haha! I, Lei Chen, am going to be the man who will be the tribe leader! Su Ming, you have to work hard and be the Elder. Then, in the future, Dark Mountain Tribe will belong to the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Bei Ling is such a jerk! Su Ming, do you want to beat him up tonight if we get the chance? But we might not be able to win against him...¡±


    ¡°Su Ming, I think I like someone... It¡¯s the person I talked to you about yesterday. Didn¡¯t we see Bai Ling? There was a girl beside her. She¡¯s also from Dark Dragon Tribe. She¡¯s really busty and she looks way prettier than Bai Ling...¡±


    ¡°Su Ming, I¡¯m TIRED... Don¡¯t walk so quickly... Say, let me tell you something. Did you know that when you were off picking herbs, that what¡¯s-his-name¡¯s house caught on fire? His house was right next to yours¡ª Hey! Are you listening to me? I¡¯m telling you...¡±


    There was once...


    ¡°Su Ming, I¡¯m not going back... I heard that there is another tribe on the other side of the ins and over the mountains. That tribe is located very far away, but it¡¯s much stronger than Wind Stream... I¡¯m going to go there, and no matter what price I have to pay, I will be stronger! Even if I have to be a Fallen Berserker, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    The voice long lost in the passage of time appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind at that moment. He stared at the ck butterfly and fell silent.


    ¡®Are we... going to change?¡¯ With theplicated feelings in his heart, Su Ming stared at the ck butterfly with a nk expression. He found an old friend of his in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, but could not find any traces of him in Arid Triad.


    He was a childhoodpanion, and he could be said to be Su Ming¡¯s first best friend, apanion who was a chatterbox but swore that he would protect him in the future, a friend who had the goal of bing the tribe leader... a childhood friend who valued friendship and who had grown up with him.


    But this person was not him.


    The most unforgettable familial love from Dark Mountain came from the elder, the most unforgettable romantic love was Bai Ling, and the most unforgettable friendship... that with Lei Chen.


    One thousand something years had passed since then. Once a lot of time passes, there is no longer a way to go back. The childhood friend had already be a stranger. But the memory in the depths of Su Ming¡¯s heart still remained. He did not want to forget and cast it aside. He always retrieved it when no one watched him, but it was a memory... only a memory.


    Within it was one particr fragment of memory that recorded a shrill, pained scream Su Ming had heard when he was on Han Mountain City¡¯s Chains of Han Mountain...


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... I buried you with my own hands... Is this an illusion? Is this another one of those illusions that are part of my training?¡±


    There was also another fragment. It was the scene depicting the murmurs of the Phantom Equal of Phantom Dais Tribe, who searched for the next Phantom Equal. It was something that shone in his memories for all eternity.


    Thest fragment was from the Heavenly Incense Rune. The scene within the secrets of the universe had allowed Su Ming to see a face filled with remorse when he died.


    Besides silence, Su Ming had no idea how to express theplicated feelings and anguish in his heart. Everything seemed to verify the truth of the concept of life they spoke about by pure coincidence on a day some one thousand years ago on the snow-covered ground of Dark Mountain.


    ¡°Are we... going to change?¡±


    This topic had been too heavy for two children, so heavy that they had only thought about it at random, and even when they did, they only touched on it lightly, because they did not understand the future and did not know how many times the paths of their lives would intersect in the fog that was the future. They did not know whether they would stand together side by side when their paths intersected... or whether they would go their separate ways.


    While Su Ming remained silent, the ck butterfly too did not speak. After a long while though, it chose to open its mouth. His voice still contained the sameplicated tone. ¡°I do not want to be your enemy. Your enemy... is not me. He is already on his way.¡±


    Perhaps as the Child of Morus Alba in this True World, he knew of more things than any other person. He knew of Arid Triad¡¯s existence and knew that there was another version of himself over there. Perhaps it was because his other self had transformed him in an imperceptible manner... which was why he had memories regarding Su Ming, though no one knew how many.


    No matter what, Su Ming could sense theplicated tone in his voice, and he did not try to hide it either.


    In silence, the butterfly pped its wings and swept up the Jade Emperor to gradually leave into the distance...


    ¡°Lei Chen...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    The butterfly in the distance did not stop. It gradually faded away, as if it wanted to disappear into space.


    ¡°Lei Chen!¡±


    Su Ming looked up swiftly. His voice echoed in space like thunder as he cried out his best friend¡¯s name and the name of the person with whom he had formed the most unforgettable friendship in Dark Mountain Tribe.


    At the moment the ck butterfly was about to fuse with space, it stopped abruptly...


    ¡°You asked me in the past whether we would change, and my answer was... no! You didn¡¯t answer me at that time, so now, can you tell me your answer?¡±


    Su Ming stared at the butterfly. That was his very first friend.


    The ck butterfly did not speak for a long time. When about ten breaths had passed, it still did not utter a sound. Instead, it fused with space and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming lowered his head. A hint of grief appeared on his face. He knew that the person before him was not Lei Chen, but he still asked, because he cared. He cared about Lei Chen, his one true childhood friend, whom he had never been able to find.


    This was friendship. It was different from familial love, which was a form of love that would never change, since it would notst as long. However, when it manifested, it would be like familial love.


    It was different from romantic love as well. There was no need for them to face each other every single day, but when it was required, the existence of friendship would make a person feel that having it... was enough tost them for a life, and that feeling would be even stronger than romantic love.


    When being children, friendship was ying with mud, running together, ying around, watching the sun rise and set, and chattering nonstop into the friend¡¯s ears when the other was sad to cheer them up.


    It was a person with whom Su Ming could thump chests, with whom he couldugh loud and long... and whom he would spend his entire life remembering.


    Friendship was a feeling that would only grow stronger as time passed and createpanions who would brag about their younger days with you when the both of you grew old.


    Su Ming quietly lifted his head and stared into space. After a long while, he sighed softly. He had avoided the Lei Chen he saw in the secrets of the universe and chose to avoid that gaze filled with great remorse. He did not want to think too much about it. In fact, he did not even want to think of the reason behind it, just like how he had not wanted to think about the matters regarding Su Xuan Yi even though he had guessed them, and just like how he did not want to face his understanding regarding the changes in his emotions rted to Bai Ling.


    Su Ming valued his rtionships.


    For all of them, he could overturn the world. For Qian Chen, who was his old friend, he would wipe off a True World. He was not a good person, and neither was he a person who walked down the path of righteousness. Sometimes, he was like a despicable person, and sometimes, he was a little too calctive, but for the people who had formed ties with him, he could give up his everything.


    Su Ming¡¯s enemies had to face death, and his friends were the people who he could entrust his back. They were people he could trust.


    Familial love, friendship, romantic love¡ªSu Ming used his life to treasure these three types of rtionships.


    Silent, Su Ming sat in the empty gxy with his eyes closed. No one could see nor sense the loneliness in his heart because the only thing they were allowed to observe was the cold-heartedness and the ughter. They hid away the value Su Ming ced on his rtionships and his persistence towards them.


    When an unknown amount of time passed, Su Ming lifted his head and stared into the distant gxy. He had been waiting for a long time... and the person had finally arrived.


    A purple butterfly that was so huge that no end of it could be seen was before him. The souls of the ten Mourning Deads spread out as if they were the wings, lifting the young man before them. There was resolve and killing intent in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    This was... the moment of destiny!


    ¡°When you learn who you are, you are no longer you...


    ¡°When you no longer know who you are, you will be you...¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, he forced down the anguish in his heart, kindled the fighting spirit in his eyes, and met the gaze of his other selfing towards him.


    .....


    At that moment, with the Jade Emperor in tow, the ck butterfly appeared on a meteor not too far away from the huge golden in True Sky Hill World. The meteor floated in space and moved based in some trajectory. On it was a very ordinary looking house.


    The ck butterfly disappeared next to the house, turning into a man dressed in a ck robe. His face could not be seen clearly, but he was big and incredibly built. He stood silently with his head lifted to stare at the sky. Not a single sound left his mouth


    Behind him, the Jade Emperor wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips and stood up.


    After a long while, the Jade Emperor hesitated for a moment before he asked softly, ¡°Your Grace, he is not the Child of Morus Alba from True Victory Colony World... Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is an old friend. More urately speaking, he is an old friend of my other self,¡± the Child of Morus Alba dressed in the ck robe mumbled hoarsely.


    The Jade Emperor seemed to want to say something, but after hesitating for a moment, he did not speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you... but this person isn¡¯t someone I can attack. The only person who has the right to attack him is that person who is in Victory Colony.


    ¡°Go back and train. I will help you mend the damages Jade Pce suffered...¡± The ck-robed Child of Morus Alba shook his head. As he spoke with a faint tone, he turned around and walked into his house.


    On the side, the Jade Emperor bowed silently. There was a slightlyplicated look on his face. Hidden it within it was fear from having just escaped death. Once the Child of Morus Alba from True Sky Hill World returned to his house, he chose to leave.


    The Child of Morus Alba of this True World pulled away the hood from his head to reveal the face of a middle-aged man. It had an ancient air to it, and there were more signs of time on this Lei Chen¡¯s facepared to the Lei Chen in Su Ming¡¯s memories. However, all those who saw him could still tell that he... was Lei Chen.


    He sat down quietly, and aplicated look appeared on his face. He sighed softly, and a hint of regret appeared on his face. If Su Ming was there and could see it, he would definitely be able to recognize that the Lei Chen he saw in the secrets of the universe... was this person!


    ¡°Father, Su Ming... hase here.¡±


    Lei Chen quietly lifted his right hand and seized the air. In his hand, a jade slip with dashes of ck and white intersecting with each other as if Yin and Yang had fused together appeared. They gathered together perfectly to form a...municative jade slip that could move between Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad.


    As he stared at the jade slip quietly, a hint of conflict appeared on Lei Chen¡¯s face. In the end, it turned into resolve. He did not send his message. Instead... he put away the jade slip.


    ¡°Are we going to change?¡± Lei Chen mumbled, and his expression betrayed his feeling of being lost.

 Chapter 1269: The Battle of Destiny!

    <h4>Chapter 1269: The Battle of Destiny!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In True Sky Hill World, as Su Ming and his other self in this Expanse Cosmos met each other¡¯s gazes and saw the resolve in each other¡¯s eyes, a battle of destiny that could not be avoided was on the verge of beginning.


    They did not need tomunicate, and neither did they need to attack to test the other. They only watched each other quietly with the gxy between them.


    Everything was written in their eyes.


    To make himself stronger, to protect the people he wanted to protect, to survive the disaster, to make sure that the scene in the secrets of the universe did not happen, Su Ming had to be stronger. He had no other choice. Bing the strongest in the world was the path he was determined to tread.


    Fusing with his other self in this Expanse Cosmos was the same as fusing the two people from each side of a mirror together. From then on, the person could gather up the power of both Expanse Cosmos to reach perfection and the strength to determine their own destiny. This was Su Ming¡¯s choice.


    To awaken his beloved, to make Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will satisfy his request, and to make himself stronger so that the bacshes could be reduced in number to the point where he would no longer suffer any, the young man would fight against all the misfortune destiny had for him due to his status [1] and move against it. This was the choice made by the other Su Ming.


    He had no other choice. This was the only path he could take. In truth, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will gave him two paths, but he would not choose the first path. In this world, in this universe, there could only be one Su Ming, even if Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad both existed at the same time.


    This was what he believed!


    ¡®This is Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. In here, I have my ten Great Mournful-Death souls, and Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will is also here. If I cannot manage to make this person fuse with me... then why should I mourn the fact that I will end up being the one who will merge with him?!


    ¡®I am he, and he is me. I have Yu Xuan as my wife in this Expanse Cosmos, and he definitely has a Yu Xuan in his own Expanse Cosmos. He will definitely not allow her to die.


    ¡®This is a battle of destiny. This is my destiny, and also his, or rather... this is our shared destiny!¡¯


    The other Su Ming in this Expanse Cosmos was one of the three Children of Morus Alba. When he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, his fighting spirit was kindled in his eyes.


    ¡°Ten Mournful-Death souls!¡±


    As his words echoed in space, the ten Mournful-Death souls formed by the strongest people around him swiftly spread out. When they took a step forward, they instantly scattered and appeared around Su Ming and his other self.


    They formed a type of lock that enveloped this particr gxy.


    The moment the ten Mournful-Death souls surrounded the area, they sat down, formed seals with their hands, and pushed their palms against their chests. They immediately lifted their heads, and in their half-open eyes, dark light shone.


    ¡°Due to their state of being empty, all emptiness does not exist.


    ¡°Due to their resentful murmurs, all those that do not exist will turn into emptiness...


    ¡°Due to their existence and them being emptiness itself, all emptiness and all that do not exist can be made as offerings eighteen times. They can be... the eighteen Spirit Hells!¡±


    Murmurs that held an ancient tone echoed in the gxy. At that instant, a piercing dark light erupted from the ten Mournful-Death souls. It swiftly rose into the heavens and looked like ten thin threads that immediately intersected with each other to form the foundation of a tower.


    When they intersected again, they ovepped with each other,yer byyer. This process onlysted for the span of a few breaths before a tower formed by ten dark threads of light intersecting with each other stood tall in the gxy.


    It had eighteen levels. The dark light spreading out from it enveloped Su Ming and his other self before it gathered together to gain corporeal form. It turned into an ancient tower that was filled with a ghastly aura of death!


    The other Su Ming, the young man who was one of the Children of Morus Alba swung his arm and said in a ghastly voice, ¡°Su Ming, the battle between us today is due to destiny. Do you dare to fight this battle of destiny with me in Eighteen Spirit Hells?!¡±


    As he spoke, he moved forward and instantly charged at Su Ming. Wherever he went, a sea of fire would be stirred up beneath his feet. When it swept outwards in all directions, it formed a huge butterfly, and in the eighteenth level of the Spirit Hell, the fire butterfly charged at Su Ming.


    He lifted his head, revealing the fighting spirit in his eyes. He did not speak. Instead, he used his actions to show his respect for his other self in this Expanse Cosmos. He attacked at full force.


    Su Ming charged at his other self, who was rushing towards him. The two of them instantly closed in on each other, and each of them threw a punch. A loud rumble shot into the heavens at that instant. The butterfly formed by the sea of fire by the Child of Morus Alba pounced on Su Ming. It instantly closed in on him and the power equivalent to that of the Jade Emperor erupted from it.


    Amid the loud bang, Su Ming¡¯s will spread out to fight against the tower¡¯s tremors. The eighteenth level crumbled swiftly, and the Child of Morus Alba, the other Su Ming in this Expanse Cosmos, coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    When he was forced back, he stepped into the seventeenth level. He then lifted his right hand and swung it, stirring up a violent gust of wind that formed countless wind des. It swept up the fire butterfly formed by the sea of fire and charged at Su Ming.


    A fierce light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He moved, and the moment he gathered the wills of two True Worlds together, he formed a huge hand before him to strike the iing butterfly of fire and wind.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. The seventeenth level, the sixteenth level... and up to the seventh level of the Spirit Hell shattered at that moment. They were all crushed by the hand formed by Su Ming¡¯s will.


    The Child of Morus Alba was continuously forced back. His eyes were bloodshot. When he coughed up blood, he threw his head back and roared. A butterfly with the power of eleven levels of Spirit Hell immediately appeared behind him. It exuded a terrifying presence that was equivalent to the power of an Antecedental Spirit who had performed a spirit ascension thrice and who had a presence of those in Avacaniya Realm.


    The butterfly pped its wings and instantly approached Su Ming. At the moment it touched him, a loud bang shook the sky and earth. The butterfly crumbled into pieces.


    While in it, Su Ming also turned into a butterfly, as if he had been reborn after he was destroyed. At the moment he rushed out, he opened his mouth, and the End of Wills Sword flew out.


    Booming sounds reverberated through space. The seventh level, the sixth level... and up to the second level of the Spirit Hell crumbled.


    A low growl came from the first level of the Spirit Hell. It was the Child of Morus Alba spreading out his arms and roaring at the heavens when he was forced so far back. His body lit up with fire, and the dark threads of light that formed the Eighteen SPirit Hell charged over at him.


    In an instant, they surrounded him, and the tower disappeared. The Eighteen Spirit Hells were reced by the Child of Morus Alba who had turned into a butterfly!


    He swiftly lowered his head and charged at Su Ming. Strange murmurs tumbled out of his mouth while he did so.


    ¡°Mournful-Death souls, form your race!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the ten Mournful-Death souls that surrounded Su Ming jolted, and when they lowered their heads again, murmurs echoed in space.


    ¡°Due to them existing in the first ce, all existences can be lost. This is death...


    ¡°Due to the living remembering them, all the dead possess thoughts in their states of emptiness. This is mourning...


    ¡°The Mournful-Death soul take the thoughts of the living, take the existences of the dead, take the acts of chasing after spiritual hopes, and take the power that controls the cycles of life to form incense sticks. With this... we turn the mourning to the dead. We let those that exist continue to exist, and make those who have died... return to emptiness!¡±

 Chapter 1270: The Mournful-Death

    <h4>Chapter 1270: The Mournful-Death</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mournful-Death soul...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly as he stared at therge number of dark threads of light that formed the butterfly of his other self. He then swept his gaze past the ten Great Mournful-Death souls.


    Su Ming did not understand them nor did he know why they were known as Mournful-Death souls, but he could sense that there was an ancient air about them that hadsted for a long period of time.


    At the instant they spoke, aw that Su Ming did not understand seemed to havee forth from the ancient past.


    A chilling re shone in the eyes of the other Su Ming. He turned into a huge butterfly and charged over.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He formed a seal with his hands and swung his arm. Countless mountains immediately appeared, but they were all illusions.


    In the blink of an eye, around one billion mountains surrounded him. They filled the boundless space and were strewn all over the ce before they ovepped with each other to form nine mountains around Su Ming.


    This was the strongest Mountain Shifter Art he could cast with his will had almost being perfected. When booming sounds rang out , Su Ming swung his arm, and the nine mountains charged at the Child of Morus Alba.


    Loud booming sounds shook the sky and earth. Four out of the nine mountains instantly crumbled, but the butterfly that was the Child of Morus Alba also shattered. The other Su Ming coughed up blood. When he tumbled thousands of feet backwards, killing intent filled Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he took a step forward, the remaining five mountains charged at the Child of Morus Alba like sharp arrows.


    All of this seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it took only an instant. When thest traces of the rumble echoed in the air, the five mountains closed in on the Child of Morus Alba. They were about to attack him with crushing force, when dark light suddenly shone about the ten Mournful-Death souls.


    A huge, dark vortex immediately appeared around the Child of Morus Alba. It rotated without a single sound, and a face swiftly appeared within it.


    The features on the face were clear. It was a very memorable face, but strangely, when Su Ming looked over, he had a misconception that he would instantly forget that face because he could not have it remain in his mind despite the fact that he memorized it.


    Almost the moment this feeling appeared, a deep voice tumbled out of the mouth of the face in the vortex.


    ¡°Due to them existing in the first ce, all existences can be lost. This is death...¡±


    At the moment those words were said, the five mountains charged over and collided with the vortex.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank swiftly. He clearly saw the five mountains... disappear without a trace. They did not tremble or showed no signs of abnormality before it!


    Yet not a single hint of them remained. It was just like what those words had dered: Due to them existing, they could be lost!


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to break the Art cast by my Mournful-Death souls. These ten people aren¡¯t real Mournful-Death souls. They are only people who possessed some of the blood belonging to the Mournful-Death souls when they were alive. After they died, I activated their legacy, and each of them only have one-tenth of the true power belonging to the Mournful-Death souls.


    ¡°The Mournful-Death souls... They are a race whose existencested almost as long as morning dew in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos during ancient times. There are few of them, but they managed to shake the entire Expanse Cosmos, because this race was able to fuse withws from birth. No matter where the Mournful-Death souls are, there is nothing they will not know!


    ¡°They still have plenty of other strange powers. The Lord Harmonious Morus Alba was the one who personally wiped them off in the past!


    ¡°But only their physical bodies were killed. Their legacies could not be wiped off. This is something not even the Lord Harmonious Morus Alba could do, because this race was an abnormality. Their legaciessted for a long time. When I became the Child of Morus Alba, I summoned them from emptiness... and turned them into my Mournful-Death souls!¡±


    The voice of the other Su Ming from this Expanse Cosmos echoed in space, and it held a dark tone along with a hint of ferociousness.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He stared at the soul in the vortex, and without a single word, he took a step forward. He immediately appeared beside one of the ten Mournful-Death souls and lifted his right hand to grab it... but he only caught empty air!


    The Mournful-Death soul seemed to not exist. Su Ming¡¯s right hand had went right through it.


    ¡°They never existed to begin with, and it¡¯s precisely because they don¡¯t exist... that they exist!¡±


    As the Child of Morus Alba¡¯sughter echoed in space, the eyes of the face in the vortex sparkled swiftly. The ten Mournful-Death souls around Su Ming contorted before they disappeared like the wind.


    ¡°An interesting race. They remind me of another strange power I ran into before.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s cold gazended on the face in the vortex. When he spoke, ck light shone around his body. It was the Light of Extreme Darkness rapidly spilling out from him. It instantly turned into the origin of the Light of Extreme Darkness. As it moved, it turned into an ocean of light that charged towards the face in the vortex.


    ¡°Due to the living remembering them, all the dead possess thoughts in their state of emptiness. This is mourning.¡±


    At the moment the light closed in on the face, more words came from the face in the vortex. The Child of Morus Alba behind the vortex swiftly let out a roar filled with great killing intent.


    ¡°My thoughts are the thoughts that are born from emptiness, and they want you... to die, die, die, die, DIE!¡±


    A loud bang shot up. When the first deration of wanting him dead was said, Su Ming¡¯s Light of Extreme Darkness closed in and disappeared without a trace. When the second deration of wanting him dead was voice. his expression instantly changed, and as loud bangs came from his body, he moved back.


    But right when he took his third step back, the third deration of wanting him dead was said, and it caused Su Ming to jolt. He felt as if his blood was flowing in reverse. His face went pale, and he moved back again.


    He felt as if a huge explosion had happened in front of him, causing a tremor so great that it made him move back, and during that moment, the fourth cry for his death struck Su Ming¡¯s heart like a hammer.


    His mind roared. The strange power made Su Ming feel as if he could not fight against it. Regardless of whether it was his divine abilities or will, it was difficult for him to get a grasp of its existence. It was as if this powery in his heart, and it had burst into mes due to stimtion to damage his body from within.


    Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. When Su Ming moved back, the fifth cry for his death came charging towards him. Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and was forced back again. This time, he only stopped when he was thousands of feet back. Red filled his eyes, and a hint of ferociousness appeared on his face as he stared at the face in the vortex as well as his other self floating behind it.


    He lifted his right hand and wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. The ferociousness on his face turned into killing intent.


    ¡°As expected of my other self. Your level of cultivation is clearly not as great as mine, but you found a way to injure me.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head, and while speaking, he swung his right arm. A vortex immediately appeared above his palm. When it spun increasingly faster, a gctical vortex gradually appeared.


    ¡°The one who injured you isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s the Mournful-Death soul. If you cannot break the Art cast by my Mournful-Death souls, you¡¯ll be sealed and slowly be one with me. I am you, and you are me.¡±


    The other Su Ming stared at Su Ming from behind the face in the vortex. He did not bother to hide the tant killing intent in his eyes. When he spoke, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm. The eyes of the face in the vortex immediately sparkled. Then, the vortex charged at Su Ming.


    ¡°The Mournful-Death soul take the thoughts of the living, the existence of the dead, the acts of chasing after spiritual hopes, and the power that controls the cycles of life to form incense sticks. With this... we turn the mourning to the dead. We let those that exist continue to exist, and make those who have died... return to emptiness!¡±


    The murmurs of the voice from the face in the vortex traveled through space. When they entered Su Ming¡¯s ears, he felt as if it contained a decaying, ancient tone, as if it was a murmur that had existed for an unknown number of years. At that moment, when it appeared in space again, it caused the gxy to shudder.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. During that instant, he suddenly had a strong feeling that his will, cultivation base, and even his life force had been diminished. There seemed to be a strange power contained in those words. It could interfere with the changes in the universe, so Su Ming could clearly sense that the will of True Immortal Sect World, which had disappeared from Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos due to his appearance... had started showing signs of recovering.


    In fact, Su Ming even sensed that the will he Possessed of True Morning Dao World from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos had also started showing signs of recovery.


    Su Ming¡¯s heart shuddered. A powerful sense of danger instantly rose within him, but not a single hint of wariness appeared on his face... because Su Ming believed that there was not a single form of power in the world that could exist eternally. All things had an arch enemy, and that arch enemy was not limited to one for all eternity. Instead, if there was one arch enemy and it was destroyed, after a certain amount of time, another one would appear.


    It was just as the old men from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had said, and Su Ming believed him wholeheartedly. If the powerful Arid Triad¡¯s will could have an arch enemy, then it would be even more so for the Mournful-Death souls.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his will erupted from him with a bang. It was the great will formed by two True Worlds gathered together and was only second to the most powerful will in any Expanse Cosmos. The mighty pressure formed by the will could destroy millions of cultivators, and even his other self had to submit to it unless he borrowed the power of Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Once he obtained this power, Su Ming could bring a myriad of changes to his divine abilities. He was no longer limited to a certain range, and as long as he could think of something, he could manifest what he thought about and execute it.


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s will spread out, a red bolt of lightning immediately appeared in front of him. It had an astonishing presence, and the moment it appeared, the gxy in the area seemed to sink into a rtive state of eternal stillness.


    This was clearly the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster!


    However, this was an imitation formed by Su Ming with his will. It might not be as strong as the real Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster, but it was enough to astonish all who lived.


    ¡°If the Mournful-Death souls could be wiped off by Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, then no matter how strong this race is, they have their limits.¡±


    At the moment Su Ming spoke with an aloofness, the red bolt of lightning charged at the face in the vortex.


    He did not wait to see the results. With a swing of his arm, five bolts of lightning appeared in front of him. They instantly turned into five faces that intersected with each other to form five colors before they transformed into a hand. With a loud bang, it went to seize the face in the vortex.

 Chapter 1271: Exile…

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Exile...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°We let those that exist continue to exist, and make those who have died... return to emptiness...¡± the face from the vortex murmured, and it simply allowed the red bolt of lightning to strike it. The moment it touched the face, it disappeared without a trace.


    Immediately after, the five-colored hand vanished when it touched the vortex amid the loud bangs, as if it had truly returned to emptiness.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He took a few steps back and frowned.


    At that moment, his other self behind the vortex coughed up a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale, but his eyes sparkled brilliantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I summoned these Mournful-Death souls, and they are connected to my will, which also means they are connected to Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. If you cannot destroy them, you will be devoured by them, and then fuse with me.¡±


    When the other Su Ming said those words, he formed a seal and pointed forward. The eyes of the huge face in the vortex immediately opened, and it charged at Su Ming.


    When it moved forward, it grew bigger. In just the span of a few breaths, it grew to nearly ten thousand feet tall. It spread out and approached Su Ming without stop.


    Wills were useless.


    Divine abilities were not effective.


    Arts could not really damage it.


    Even if it was an Enchanted Treasure, it would disappear because it existed, just like what the murmurs from the face in the vortex had dered. Because it did not exist, that was why it existed.


    Since Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will was the strongest force, the three Children of Morus Alba were powerful not only because of their levels of cultivation, but because they could borrow Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. After all, the moment they became the Children of Morus Alba, they were bestowed its strange divine abilities.


    And this Expanse Cosmos¡¯ Su Ming had been bestowed the will of the Mournful-Death souls when he became the Child of Morus Alba, which was what he had asked for! He summoned the Mournful-Death souls who were destroyed by Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will into this universe, and with this power, he could wipe out all cultivators. Even those in Avacaniya Realm would eventually be killed.


    Unless... they used some sort of special method.


    It was going to be incredibly difficult for Su Ming to Possess his other self. After all, it was Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, and its will would definitely not easily allow a Child of Morus Alba who couldmunicate with it to fuse with a person from Arid Triad.


    Before the battle of destiny, Su Ming had absolute confidence that he would win, but simrly, his other self also had a lot of confidence that he would win. As they attacked and fought against each other, the other self¡¯s confidence grew stronger, while a frown appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    The face in the vortex continued expanding and drawing closer to him. Su Ming took a couple more steps back.


    ¡®The Mournful-Death souls are indeed astonishing. No wonder Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will would attack and wipe off this race... I only have two True World¡¯s wills with me right now. It¡¯s still impossible for me to fight against Arid Triad or Harmonious Morus Alba, which is why it¡¯ll be difficult for me to wipe them off or make them disintegrate.


    ¡®But... if I just want to get rid of the Mournful-Death souls, it¡¯s not necessary for me toe into direct contact with them. I can use another method to do so!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly when a thought appeared in his mind. He moved back and swiftly closed his eyes.


    ¡®As long as you believe, it will exist.¡¯


    The strange power Su Ming hade to understand when he was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence appeared in his head. This power was illusory. If it did not exist, then everything would disappear, but once someone believed in it, it would definitely exist.


    ¡°I believe that in this universe, besides Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba, there are definitely other Expanse Cosmoses that exist!


    ¡°I also believe that the Expanse Cosmoses beyond them have surpassed even Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, and another universe exists in a gxy far, far away from here.


    ¡°I, too, believe that in that universe are living beings. All those who are swept into that ce can never return. They can only live there, and will either prosper as time goes, or be destroyed...¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled under his breath, he lifted his arms and swung them forward. His will immediately spread out with a bang. It could not weaken the face in the vortex, since it was already the manifestation of the strongest power in the Expanse Cosmos.


    That was why when Su Ming said those words, with his will and the will of heaven in his grasp, he released his right hand. The vortex he had in his palm floated upwards and turned swiftly into a ck hole that could absorb everything.


    The ck hole instantly absorbed Su Ming¡¯s will while it spread out from him and expanded. The vortex was deep, and no one could say where it went to. It slowly continued stretching downwards endlessly.


    ¡°I believe that the Mournful-Death souls will definitely rise to power in that distant world, but once they rise to power... they will definitely fall to ruin!


    ¡°This is your destiny. This is the destiny I, Su Ming, have set for the Mournful-Death souls!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open, and a strange light shone in them. His left eye turned into a gxy, which was True Morning Dao World, and his right eye became space, which was True Immortal Sect World.


    The third eye at the center of his brow opened as if it had somehow fused with True Morning Dao World and True Immortal Sect World. A brilliant light spread out from it before it fused into the vortex in front of him, making it instantly grow exponentiallyrger. When it spread out, it was no longer a circle, but horizontal, as if space had been torn to reveal a crack, and it showed its fangs to the gxy.


    ¡°I believe that the ce in that gxy will be your home. The Mournful-Death souls will be exiled. They will be chased out of Harmonious Morus Alba, and won¡¯t be allowed to exist in Arid Triad!¡±


    Monstrous killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His final words echoed like thunder, and the crack in front of him expanded again. At the moment the face in the vortex approached, the crack went to devour it.


    The other Su Ming¡¯s expression changed swiftly. He intended to stop him, but he was a step toote.


    A loud bang shot up and echoed in True Sky Hill World. It spread out in all directions and reverberated through the entire True World. In fact, it spread to the other True Worlds as well.


    When the Child of Morus Alba looked over, he could clearly see that Su Ming had used the power that would exist if he believed in it to fuse the wills of the True Worlds that were only second to Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba to form the huge crack in space.


    It went through space and connected to an Expanse Cosmos of an unknown distance from this ce. That Expanse Cosmos might exist, or it might not. However, Su Ming believed that beyond Arid Triad, Harmonious Morus Alba, Saint Defier, and Dark Dawn was another Expanse Cosmos.


    With the believe that this Expanse Cosmos existed as his basis, Su Ming used the wills of two True Worlds as a lead, and with the power that would exist if he believed as the structure, he formed his divine ability. It did not possess any astonishing destructive power, and it would be difficult for him to kill even a mortal with it, but...


    There was only one use for this Art, and it was the one Su Ming had mentioned¡ªexile!


    Since it was difficult for him to wipe off the face in the vortex formed by the Mournful-Death souls with his cultivation base or divine abilities, he changed tactics and activated the crack that would exist as long as he believed in it. He would have the crack devour the face in the vortex and banish it to the Expanse Cosmos that would definitely exist as long as Su Ming believed in it.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, deafening to the ears. The huge face in the vortex was swiftly devoured by the crack as it expanded endlessly and was banished to the Expanse Cosmos Su Ming was certain existed.


    ¡°I Curse you! With my name, I Curse all of you Mournful-Death souls to fall to ruin once you rise to glory!¡±


    Before the crack disappeared, Su Ming said his final words to the Mournful-Death souls. They traveled into the crack and the other Expanse Cosmos through it. They were Branded into thews of that Expanse Cosmos and into the destinies of the Mournful-Death souls.


    This was a Curse Su Ming had formed with the wills of two True Worlds. It would be stronger as Su Ming¡¯s will grew stronger in the future until it eventually became... a predestined fate for the Mournful-Death souls.


    Boom!


    The crack turned into a thin line in space, then faded away. The only people who remained existing were Su Ming... and the other Su Ming who was staring into his eyes and who no longer had the face in the vortex to protect him.


    The Child of Morus Alba was silent at that moment. His expression was dark as he stared at Su Ming. There was an incredulous look in his eyes, along with despair and an unwillingness to admit defeat.


    ¡°Now, we have no one else to interrupt us. It¡¯s time for us to have our final battle. Since they helped you and you will eventually be me, I blessed the Mournful-Death souls to rise to glory, but since you are not yet me, I Cursed them to fall to ruin.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was cold. As he spoke, he took a step forward and charged towards his other self.


    The Child of Morus Alba swiftly fell back with a sullen expression. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and he lifted his arms. With one hand, he struck his chest, and with the other, the center of his brow.


    ¡°Power of Harmonious Morus Alba, with my thoughts as the Child of Morus Alba, I will have Harmonious Morus Alba appear!¡±


    When he spoke, all of True Sky Hill World shuddered. A monstrous will instantly descended with loud bangs. It brought with it a domineering and ostentatious air. There was also a madness in it, as if it was a supreme existence in the universe. At the instant it descended, a pair of huge wings manifested behind the other Su Ming. They were colorful and exuded a brilliant light.


    The Child of Morus Alba threw his head back and roared. His presence instantly erupted. A vast will shot through his body and filled the entire area. It formed a huge vortex under his feet. It spun with loud bangs and caused all of True Sky Hill World to rotate as well.


    Countlesss spun, and countless meteors rotated about. The entire gxy started circling around the Child of Morus Alba who had turned into a butterfly.


    He was the center, the most brilliant sun in this True World.


    ¡°As you wish. The battle of destiny between us wille to an end now! If I win, I will agree to one of your requests. If you win... you must also agree to one of my requests!¡± The voice of the Child of Morus Alba echoed in space, and it sounded as if the entire True World was roaring.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Su Ming did not hesitate. At the instant he said those words, his will erupted from him, and the images of True Immortal Sect World and True Morning Dao Sect appeared around him.

 Chapter 1272: Before Breaking the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly!

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Before Breaking the Cocoon and Bing a Butterfly!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was a fight between wills. There were no loud bangs caused by divine abilities, no dazzling Arts, but this form of battle surpassed that of divine abilities and Arts. It was not a battle of cultivators, but a battle of ideals!


    There was no way cultivators coulde in touch with a battle of this level. If they saw it, they would implode and die because their minds could not handle it, because their blood could not bear with it, and because their wills could not overpower those wills.


    Battles of this level were battles of the peak that only true Almighties who could shake the so-called rules of heaven and who could even make the wills of Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba, who were Expanse Cosmoses, look aside.


    At some point in time, the child in Dark Mountain had grown into a prodigious person of such a degree. This was a future Su Ming had been unable to see in the past.


    True Immortal Sect World and True Morning Dao World surrounded Su Ming at that moment, just like a pair of wings. The wills of the two True Worlds clustered around his will and charged at the Child of Morus Alba.


    Once the will of Harmonious Morus Alba descended on him, it was as if the other Su Ming turned into the envoy who could allow Harmonious Morus Alba to move about in the gxy. As the Child of Morus Alba, he had all his life erupt from him to turn into a wave of impact. At that moment, both Su Mings were like two shooting stars that would press forward without turning back. They swiftly closed in on each other at that instant.


    True Sky Hill World turned into a vortex. Su Ming¡¯s two Great True Worlds became the strongest attack in his life, and the eyes of the Child of Morus Alba turned bloodshot because of the will of Harmonious Morus Alba. To resurrect his beloved, he gave up everything for the attack.


    Su Ming could be proud!


    When he was in Arid Triad, he was a massively talented person, a powerful person who had the wills of two Great True Worlds gathered on him. He was a noble existence who could cause the universe to shake and who stood above cultivators.


    And his other self in Harmonious Morus Alba was also a massively talented person. He was one of the three Children of Morus Alba. He was a powerful warrior who surpassed cultivators and who couldmunicate with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will.


    They were one person in two different worlds and with two different fates, but were both simrly brilliant.


    Perhaps the other two Children of Morus Alba had simr experiences, but Su Ming¡¯s battle was undeniably the most brilliant of them all.


    ¡®There is no right or wrong in this battle.¡¯


    Booming sounds surged into space. As the two wills shed against each other, their thoughts seemed to have fused. They did not need to say any words, but both of them could sense it clearly.


    ¡®There is no good and bad in this battle.¡¯


    Booming sounds echoed in space. The two wills shed against each other time and again, causing the gxy where the both of them were to tremble. The vortex formed by True Sky Hill World spun faster, and transparent threads appeared, floated, rotated, and surrounded the area.


    ¡®This battle is part of our destiny. This is... a battle of wills and spirit!¡¯


    A battle of will and spirit was used to describe rashness most of the time. They were not perfect and were usually filled with negative connotations, but during that moment, this phrase did not have any sort of negative connotations. It was used as a description of a Realm. The will in this phrase was used to describe willpower, and the spirit here was the aura that existed in all living beings.


    This was a fight between wills, a fight to the death of two lives to fulfill the meaning of their life, and once it ended, only one of them could exist!


    The booming sounds grew louder. As they surged into the heavens, Su Ming¡¯s will grewrger, and the natural instinct to snatch and plunder caused him to seize everything from his other self as their wills shed.


    On the other hand, the Child of Morus Alba who had Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will gathered on him knew... that he was bound to fail in this battle of wills and spirits, because the will with which he fought was not something of his own. He had known it since the moment the ten Mourning-Dead souls had been exiled.


    But even if he was going to fail, he did not have the right to flee. He could not choose to escape. He was Su Ming, and Su Ming was him. The two of them were bound to merge into one, and even Harmonious Morus Alba longed for them to do so.


    If that was the case... then they might as well be oneplete whole!


    It would allow his two selves from Yin Death and Bright Yang, Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad, beyond the mirror and within the mirror... to beplete. They would be able to be the highest form of existence in the universe. This was destiny. It was something both Su Mings were conscious of.


    If the Su Ming from Arid Triad was in his ce, he would eventually choose to do the same. Since he could not be in control of the situation, he would be the one who would merge into the other, because only by doing so could the person who survived be the strongest and be able to protect all that he wanted to protect.


    They were one, and the things they wanted to protect were the same.


    This was something that the two wills noticed wholly when one side became stronger and the other became weaker as they continuously shed with each other.


    This sh of wills and the booming soundssted for about the time it takes an incense stick to burn before a long string ofughter echoed in space. There was regret in thatughter, along with an ancient tone, and a soundless sigh.


    ¡°My other self from Arid Triad, today, I will be one with you, and the both of us will beplete, but remember this... You must remember your determination, and you must remember what you wish to protect!


    ¡°Remember the person the both of us want to protect!


    ¡°Take Yu Xuan away. Take her to Arid Triad, search for Arid Triad¡¯s Yu Xuan, when the both of them fuse into one, she will wake up. Since there is only one Su Ming in this world, then there can also only be one Yu Xuan as well...


    ¡°From now on... you are a powerful warrior from Arid Triad, and also a Child of Morus Alba from Harmonious Morus Alba!¡±


    An astonishing bang shot up. It came from Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. When the other Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in space, it fused with the bang, and it gradually went into the distance.


    At the same time, the rotating vortex formed by all of True Sky Hill World came to a stop. When it did so, an innumerable number of invisible threads were flung out, and they swiftly went to the spot where the two wills shed.


    Layer byyer. Thread by thread. In the blink of an eye, the area around Su Ming was covered by countless invisible threads. Since too many of them filled the area, they gradually became visible, though they were still semi-transparent. When all of True Sky Hill World waspletely covered by those threads, what appeared in the gxy was a huge cocoon!


    It was a cocoon of a butterfly before it spread its wings for the first time!


    At the instant the cocoon was formed, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will descendedpletely in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. Its presence felt just like the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster from Arid Triad. It caused all of the operations of Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos to be still for all eternity.


    Only the cocoon continued growing swiftly. Su Ming¡¯s presence alternated between being strong and weak while he was in it as if he was going through an incredibly important metamorphosis.


    It would cause his life to beplete. Once he fused with his other self within the mirror, he would reach a unique rise in power. No one knew how long it wouldst. When he woke up, he would no longer be iplete, as he had been in the past. Instead, he would be... the one and only Su Ming in the world!


    The metamorphosis was not just a simple serendipity for Su Ming. Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will had went out of its way to descend and surround him. It prevented any kind of ident from happening when it froze Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos for all eternity.


    When it descended personally, it acted in a manner simr to a guard that treasured the chance to see something that had never happened before. It valued this chance so highly that it had looked forward to it for a long time.


    It had waited for the day Su Ming would break from the cocoon.

 Chapter 1273: The War Situation in Arid Triad

    <h4>Chapter 1273: The War Situation in Arid Triad</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mes of war burned fiercely in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. The cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn had their own unique cultivation systems. With their powers which they believed to be the only ones that were true, at the moment they rushed out of Arid Triad¡¯s gap, they shed against the first defense formed by the cultivators of the three Great True Worlds.


    With an overpowering advantage and while dealing an incredible number of casualties to the cultivators of the three True Worlds... they faced no challenged when rushing forward!


    After all, they were cultivators of the fourth era who had inherited their legacies from the second era. There were no dislocations in between eras, no missing parts in their cultivation systems when their legacies were passed down from era to era.


    It was unlike for the cultivators from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. After living through several eras, their cultivation system might lookplete, but itcked a soul. They had the system, butcked the thoughts contained within it.


    The battle... had onlysted for three days, and almost all the cultivators from the three True Worlds in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos had died... Blood filled True Morning Dao World, and torn limbs floated everywhere. Shrill roars had once reverberated through space intensely, but at that moment, all of them gradually faded away. Only a thick stench of blood remained. It spread through the area, bearing witness to the tragic battle.


    During it... not a single person from the three True Worlds of Arid Triad had taken even half a step backwards, which was a sight that was rarely seen. Not a single one of them had the thought of retreating. Perhaps they once had, but right behind them were their homes. In the face of the ferocious smiles of the invaders, they watched countless people stand beside them with bloodshot eyes and self-destruct to stop the invaders. After seeing such scenes ... no one chose to move back.


    Even if they retreated to the end of the universe, if all of Arid Triad stopped existing, what was the use for them to remain alive while gasping for theirst breath? Unyieldingness was a subjective word, but it became something corporeal in that battle. It became the source that made all the cultivators from the three True Worlds in Arid Triad to descend into madness.


    They continued to self-destruct, continued to fight, and continued to die...


    All the cultivators from the three True Worlds in Arid Triad might have died while the loss Saint Defier and Dark Dawn suffered was not great, but the madness from the cultivators of Arid Triad shocked them greatly.


    It was... a madness of rather dying than surrendering and lowering one¡¯s head. It was a fearlessness that allowed them to give up their all to protect everything they cared about!


    Theysted for three days before almost all of them haddied. When all their Enchanted Treasures crumbled, the second army of cultivators from the three True Worlds in Arid Triad arrived.


    A war that seemed to be able to continue without stop was lit in True Morning Dao World. The cultivators from Arid Triad were used to the whirlwind in True Morning Dao World, which was why in some sense, it also became a protection of Arid Triad. To the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, who were not used to the whirlwind, it was incredibly difficult to handle.


    But the difference between their cultivation systems was a ravine that they could not avoid. It meant that the winner of the battle in which countless cultivators had died would not be Arid Triad, no matter what.


    Arid Triad could notpare in terms of overall levels of cultivation, and in the face of the countless cultivators from the two Expanse Cosmoses, Arid Triad too, could notpare... The only thing it had was a conviction that allowed its people to fight to the death due to their unwillingness to admit defeat.


    Either they would win and Arid Triad would remain Arid Triad, or they would lose, and all the cultivators from Arid Triad would be ves. They would be enved for generations and never be able to lift their heads, never be able to determine their own lives!


    How were they supposed to make a choice? There was no choice!


    The second army of cultivators from Arid Triadsted for four days before they crumbled again. All of them died. All of True Morning Dao World turned bloody red, and a thick stench of blood filled the space. The bloody stench was so strong that even the whirlwind could not make it disappear. It could only fill space and umte to no end.


    The third, fourth, fifth armies...


    Five armies of cultivators were deployed, and each was stronger than thest. Their Enchanted Vessels were more astonishing each time, but they had only been able to graze Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s feet while holding them back for most of a month.


    Once the Ancient Gods appeared and huge ferocious beasts from Dark Dawn the size of the Ancient Gods came out from the gap, endless ripples appeared in all of True Morning Dao World. The war... ended at that moment.


    The appearance of the Ancient Gods, the huge beasts from Dark Dawn, the descent of the Eight Paramount Daos from Saint Defier, and the ferocious appearance of the ten Murderous Saints from Dark Dawn caused the war, which had a power imbnce to begin with, topletely lose its bnce. In fact, the scale had disappeared into thin air.


    The Sublime Paragon of Sacred Yin was severely wounded, and body and soul of the Sublime Paragon from the Fourth True World were destroyed. When one of the two powerful warriors was injured and the other died, as if dust had finally fallen to the ground, the mourning bell rang in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos!


    When the fifth army of cultivators was destroyed, the sixth army did not appear. Instead, in silence, True Sacred Yin World activated their Sealing Rune andpletely locked down True Sacred Yin World. They no longer sent any cultivators outwards. Instead, with the act of locking down their entire True World, they began setting up a tight defense.


    They had already lost their courage to continue attacking, because they could not see hope. Right then, they could only continue strengthening the power of their Rune, which they had prepared for years, in an attempt to fight against the power of Saint Defier and Dark Dawn.


    The Sublime Paragon and many powerful warriors of this True World activated their full strength to make their Runeplete and wless. This was a passive choice... but they could not see the future even after they made this choice.


    After True Sacred Yin World sealed their True World, the Fourth Great True World fell silent, and they too chose to lock down their True World. They stopped sending out cultivators...


    During that moment, it was as if there was no longer any force of power that could stop Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s footsteps. An innumerable number of cultivators from the two Expanse Cosmoses spread out to upyrge areas. Once they formed two huge camps, theypletely upied True Morning Dao World, causing this ce to no longer belong to Arid Triad.


    There was arge number of cultivators who did not join the Ninth Summit previously, and they were scattered all over the True World. They would asionally engage in a fierce battle against the foreign cultivators, but they were just mere sparks. They could not create a huge st.


    All of True Morning Dao World was reduced to ruin... There was only a bloody stench in space and blood everywhere.


    Thend of Berserkers could not be seen in True Morning Dao World because when war erupted, all the Berserkers were shifted into the Ninth Summit, the ce once belonging to Morning Dao Sect. It was done the moment Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother received his message, delivered to him via the True World¡¯s will.


    When arge number of cultivators descended from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, True Morning Dao World practically became a gxy belonging to those two Expanse Cosmoses, and True Sacred Yin World and the Fourth True World were forced to choose to seal themselves, five spots were exposed to Saint Defier and Dark Dawn!


    One, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Two, Ninth Summit. Three... Heavenly Incense Rune. Four, Sun Sinking Talisman. Five... Yin Death Vortex!


    The Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World could be said to have been the first to choose to seal itself when the war broke out. The cultivators in there were kept in extremely good condition, as if they were an independent entity, and were not at all connected to the other True Worlds in Arid Triad.


    As for Heavenly Incense Rune, Dark Dawn was the first to approach it, but the Heavenly Incense had been extinguished, which made them unable to obtain even a single shred of its life force. They could not use all the preparations they had made and could only give up.


    Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were both interested in Yin Death Vortex, but the cultivators from Saint Defier were the first to approach it, as if they had agreed upon this with Dark Dawn, and that was why Dark Dawn did not follow them.


    Only the huge Sun Sinking Talisman floating in the gxy had cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier surrounding it at the same time. Both sides sent out arge number of cultivators to investigate and attempt to activate it.


    Thest was the Ninth Summit, which was located in the spot previously belonging to Morning Dao Sect. This ce... practically became the spot for Saint Defier and Dark Dawn to train their soldiers. The cultivators from the two Expanse Cosmoses were not in a hurry to sweep through Arid Triad, but had instead stationed themselves in True Morning Dao World.


    On one hand, they wanted to investigate the Sun Sinking Talisman, and on the other, they wanted to widen the gap, causing it to expand nonstop. At the same time, they trained their soldiers using the Ninth Summit and continuously attacked its Rune.


    The entire processsted for about a month, and by then, the Ninth Summit¡¯s Rune was severely damaged, but it did not crumble. However, the cultivators from the two Expanse Cosmoses attacking the Ninth Summit had only be stronger.


    It was as if... they had be limated to Arid Triad during the month, as if they had stationed themselves in True Morning Dao World to get used to it.


    Once that happened and they became capable of bringing forth their full power... the nightmare started.


    Sacred Yin was attacked by Saint Defier, and the Emperor of Abyss was attacked by Dark Dawn. Both Expanse Cosmoses deployed their armies to these two True Worlds, and a shocking war broke out...


    The Fourth True World looked as if it had been intentionally overlooked. They did not go overboard in provoking them. However, the Ninth Summit was not as fortunate as the Fourth True World. Instead. Its Rune was continuously weakened until it gradually reached the point of breaking.


    Outside the Ninth Summit was arge number of cultivators surrounding the sect. They were not in a hurry to break the Rune. In truth, it was useless even if they were in a hurry. The Ninth Summit¡¯s Rune had been personally crafted by Hu Xi, but that was not all. True Morning Dao World was Su Ming¡¯s clone, and while this clone had lost some semnce of sentience because Su Ming was in Harmonious Morus Alba, he could still use the True World¡¯s will to protect a Rune.


    As the army of cultivators attacked the Runes beyond the Emperor of Abyss and Sacred Yin, a man and woman stood behind the many foreign cultivators surrounding the Ninth Summit¡¯s Rune. They were staring at it coldly.


    ¡°I do not understand. This is just a simple Rune and a simple sect. Why are the two Supreme Paragons paying such a high amount of attention to it? They actually retracted the order to attack forcefully... If we could ask the three Supreme Paragons to attack, this Rune would have been reduced to ash in a moment.¡±


    The woman was incredibly beautiful while twirling her hair. Her voice was clear, but there was a cold indifference in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, but our Supreme Paragons are only second to the Lords Saint Defier and the Sovereigns of Dawn. They are near to the level of the envoys of the Lords Saint Defier and Sovereigns of Dawn.


    ¡°Their orders must havee from the Lords Saint Defier and the Sovereigns of Dawn. If that is the case, then there is no need for us to persist in it. But speaking of which, I do not know whether you¡¯ve noticed this... but True Morning Dao World makes me feel uneasy.¡±


    The middle-aged man beside the woman was dressed in a blue robe. He had a frown on his face as he stared at Ninth Summit¡¯s Rune while speakingnguidly.

 Chapter 1274: Breaking the Cocoon!

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Breaking the Cocoon!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Beyond Arid Triad¡¯s gap was Saint Defier Expanse Cosmos, and in it was the 90th Expanse Cosmos among the 180 Expanse Cosmoses there. This Expanse Cosmos was located at the center of Saint Defier, and its gxy was not ck. Instead, there was a faint red glow in it. There were nos in the gxy, but there were countless blue threads floating about.


    Those threads were all illusory, as if they did not exist, and they looked to be eternally suspended in the air, which gave the gxy a dreamy air. It waspletely different from a normal gxy.


    The people who lived there for a long time would notice that the world outside was differentpared to their homnd when they went to the gxies beyond for the first time.


    There were countless bubbles of different sizes in the seemingly endless gxy within the 90th Expanse Cosmos. At that moment, within a bubble about one hundred thousand feet big were two people, and they were sitting in it.


    One of them was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a casual blue long robe. His long hair was tied up and coiled on top of his head in a bun. That person had a face as fair as jade, and he looked gentle and elegant. There was a smile on his face. In his right hand he held a chess piece while he stared at the chess board in front of him with rapt attention.


    Sitting across him was an old man in a white robe. This old man was twirling a part of his moustache while he smiled and stared in silence at the middle-aged man, who seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°I made a wrong move previously, and with just one wrong move, every single subsequent move I made was filled with mistakes.¡±


    After a long while, the middle-aged man smiled faintly. He ced the chess piece in his hand by the side and raised his head with an expression filled with various emotions.


    ¡°If I can make the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei admit that he made a wrong move, I feel honored,¡± the old man said with a smile. His voice was hoarse, and it sounded as if time flowed from it.


    ¡°I made a wrong when ying against the Lord Saint Defier Xuan Jiu, who has remained a Lord Saint Defier since the universe was created, who has never passed down his legacy, and who is the only person who remains as an eternal entity. I can¡¯t find myselfining.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head as he spoke at a moderate pace in a self-deprecating manner.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t quite understand this. Senior Xuan Jiu, why did you ask to y with me with your divine thought when I was about to descend to Arid Triad?¡±


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man lifted his head. There was still a smile at the corner of his lips, but there was a hint of fierceness in his eyes, and it looked like it was the light that could make the universe lose its color. It was incredibly aggressive.


    The old man was silent for a moment before he saidnguidly with a deep voice, ¡°The chess piece in your hand might not be a chess piece. The chessboard you see might not be a chessboard as well, but no matter what... since we agreed that the first cultivator in Avacaniya Realm sent to Arid Triad would be from Dark Dawn... then I do not wish that this one wrong move would result in subsequent mistakes for the entire game.


    ¡°Returning to Arid Triad is the most important thing for the both of us. There can be no error in this. Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, please regard this matter with importance.¡±


    The sharp re in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes grew sharper, and the smile on his lips became colder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet time for Saint Defier to try and control how I do things! As for this chess piece in my hand... It is his honor to be able to be my chess piece. Also... this chess piece in my hand is destined to be my chess piece. He can¡¯t escape from my palm.¡±


    There was no arrogance on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, but the confidence in his words caused his presence to stand above all in the universe.


    ¡°And if you end up with a board full of mistakes because of one wrong move?¡± the old man asked faintly.


    ¡°Even if I end up with a board full of mistakes because of one wrong move, the person who made the move is me, and I can restart the board,¡± the middle-aged man said coolly.


    ¡°If the chessboard is broken?¡±


    ¡°Then I will create the chessboard again!¡±


    A glint appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes as he enunciated his next words slowly. ¡°And if the chess piece became the yer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± the middle-aged man said resolutely.


    ¡°Perhaps this is indeed impossible... but what if there is another person besides this chess piece?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the ant from that Ninth Summit? That person who fused with True Morning Dao World¡¯s will is just conceited. How dare he fuse with a True World¡¯s will? Right now, he should have long since lost his sense of self. Can he still even be considered human?¡± the middle-aged man said coldly.


    ¡°I sensed something earlier. There was a strange power that spread out from a spot in Arid Triad, and a tunnel was opened. That tunnel went to an unknown spot and exiled some people as if they had been banished.


    ¡°Can you do such a thing?¡± The old man stared at the middle-aged man, and a stern look appeared on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you did not want us to forcefully attack the Ninth Summit. Instead, you forced down the fighting spirit of those Paragons and chose to stall for time.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever, and his thoughts could not be read from his words.


    ¡°Before we see the light of things and are certain whether he has fused with True Morning Dao World... or whether he has truly reced True Morning Dao World, I am not willing to offend this person. I also do not want to spread the mes of war and incite this person¡¯s wrath.


    The old man was silent for a moment before he said slowly, ¡°At that time, the price of causing a chessboard full of mistakes because of one mistake would result in the cultivators from our Expanse Cosmoses being buried by that person¡¯s anger because of yourmand.


    ¡°When I mentioned a wrong move, I was not talking about you, but myself. Saint Defier made the wrong choice when we chose our chess piece in the past... Right now, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei is about to descend to Arid Triad, and I do not... want you to continue making mistakes.¡±


    The middle-aged man stared at the old man. After a long while, the aloof look on his face disappeared and was reced by the smile that was as gentle as a spring breeze. He did not speak, but instead stood up and took a step into the distance.


    Three stepster, his figure disappeared without a trace from the world of bubbles.


    ¡°One wrong move, and a whole chessboard of mistakes... The chess piece isn¡¯t frightening. What is frightening is the yer you do not see beside that chess piece.¡± The old man frowned and sighed softly. He lifted his head and looked around himself. A hint of determination slowly appeared on his face.


    At the center of Dark Dawn Expanse Cosmos was a ck gxy. There was a ce filled with ghastly white skeletons in it. They were endless and could not be counted.


    There was a middle-aged man who sat at the top of the mountain of the white skeletons.


    Needless to say, the man was the person who had been in the world of bubbles. He slowly opened his eyes, and a white light shone in them. A hint of a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    ¡®Xuan Jiu has lived for too long. What made him outstanding is gone, and he became a mountain without a summit... It¡¯s just some Ninth Summit and a person who was so conceited that he fused with a True World¡¯s will. Why should I be concerned about them?


    ¡®He isn¡¯t my chess piece, and he isn¡¯t even worthy enough to be my chess piece. My piece... is in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.¡¯


    The middle-aged man stood up slowly. When he took a step forward, the mountain of white skeletons behind him rotated. The entire mountain range swayed and turned into a sea of white skeletons. They spun beneath the man¡¯s feet before they swept him up and rushed through the gxy at an extreme speed. He charged... towards Arid Triad¡¯s gap.


    .....


    When the mes of war spread through Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, Yin Death Vortex continued rotating. A strange power seemed to have appeared in it, causing all the people from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to find it hard to take even half a step inside.


    It was just like with the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster. Even if it could enter Yin Death Vortex, it would be weakened.


    Yin Death Vortex continued to remain mysterious in other people¡¯s eyes, as if it would continue rotating eternally.


    The depths of Yin Death Vortex were connected to the vortex belonging to Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, which was like a mirror reflecting Arid Triad. At that moment, all of Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos had descended into silence. Every single operation in the Expanse Cosmos hade to a stop... except for the cocoon Su Ming had turned into at the spot where he and his other self had fought in True Sky Hill World.


    The cocoon was only about a hundred feet tall. From the distance, it did not seem eye-catching. There was no mighty pressure spreading out from it or any astonishing presence. It was somon-looking that it seemed incredibly ordinary.


    But right beside it was a sight rarely seen¡ªHarmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will had personally descended there. It surrounded the area, and with the entire Expanse Cosmos frozen, it prevented all interruptions from the outside world. It cared about this. It protected Su Ming, and it looked forward to his emergence. As the days passed, its care, protection, and expectation grew stronger.


    It would not allow a single ident to happen to Su Ming¡¯s metamorphosis. It would not allow him to fail, because his appearance, his fusion with the Child of Morus Alba, the possession of the wills of two Great True Worlds... all of these things were filled with the possibility of variation.


    In its mind, Su Ming was not the person who fused with a Child of Morus Alba, but... the first person who fused with a Child of Morus Alba while possessing the wills of two Great True Worlds.


    The implications behind this werepletely different from everything that had happened before. In fact, to Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, the Children of Morus Alba were not its children, but servants. When they fused with a person from Arid Triad, they would either continue being its servants or be a part of Arid Triad. It did not care about which came to be.


    But Su Ming had Possessed Morning Dao and Immortal Sect, which was why a cocoon had appeared after he merged with the Child of Morus Alba, and since he was a cocoon... in some sense, while he was in the cocoon, Su Ming was already an existence in the same Realm as Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad. In fact, he was already a race they acknowledged!


    That was why Harmonious Morus Alba paid so much attention to him!


    It seemed to have seen a vague form of hope from Su Ming. That was the first time... it saw hope after countless years and after countless eras had transitioned from one to another.


    It was the hope to return home!


    In the countless eras it could no longer count, it heard its home calling to it more than once, but it could not find the hope to return there. During that moment, however, that hope had been magnified endlessly. Even if it was Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡¯ will, it still trembled as its hope continuously grew.


    It was different from Arid Triad. Compared to the aloof and nearly numb Arid Triad, it possessed thoughts and emotions that were simr to those of a human being. That was why there would be three Children of Morus Alba in the ce, while there was no such thing in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    Time trickled by, but not much time of it passed...


    One day, when a light cracking sound traveled through the silent gxy, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will surrounded the cocoon in an excited manner. The cracking sounds grew in number, as if the cocoon was shattering from within.


    The crackingsted for a period of time. Eventually, a thin crack appeared on the cocoon¡¯s surface. It slowly spread out. When a clear cracking sound spread out incredibly distinctly, the crack widened to a breadth of a finger. Not a single sliver of light spread out from within, but all those from beyond could see into the cocoon.


    They could see that there was a young man with his eyes closed inside. He was naked and looked like he was sleeping calmly. He had a head full of ck hair, and his face was so fair that he looked sickly pale. The third eye at the center of his brow was not vertical, but a horizontal line. Above it was another vertical line...


    That vertical line was like a cut that prated the third eye.


    It looked like a cross, but the moment Su Ming opened his eyes and the third eye flew open, the cross... looked like a butterfly that had spread its wings!

 Chapter 1275: He… is Arid Triad!

    <h4>Chapter 1275: He... is Arid Triad!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming opened his eyes.


    His right eye looked seemed to contain countlesss in it. They had endless Yin Death Aura, and it was... Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡¯ True Immortal Sect World.


    His left eye was a void. It was empty, like a ruin, and a calmness that felt like dead stillness spread out from it, but in that empty space was a bright sun, and it... was the current True Morning Dao World.


    The two Great True Worlds had perfectly fused with Su Ming¡¯s will. When he closed his eyes, he was a True World, and when he opened his eyes, he was Su Ming.


    The vertical line at the center of his brow marking his third eye was reminiscent of a butterfly when it spread its wings, which caused Su Ming to look like a powerful warrior from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos but also a Child of Morus Alba from Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    However... he was a Child of Morus Alba who was different from all the rest and was one whose existence was unprecedented.


    His skin was incredibly pale, which made it look like didn¡¯t have a lot of power. In fact, he gave off the feeling that he was very frail and weak, but with this sort of body, when Su Ming opened his eyes and extended his right hand out of the cocoon to tear it slightly open, an astonishing power erupted from him. It was so strong that it would make a person feel as if there were des cutting into their eyes when they saw it.


    Cracking sounds spread out as Su Ming tore the crack on the cocoon wider. Then, he lifted his left hand, and the cocoon was instantly ripped apart both ways, allowing Su Ming to slowly walk out from within.


    He walked out naked, but the next moment, he turned his head around and swung his right hand. The cocoon immediately melted to turn into a white robe that covered his body.


    He stared at the gxy before slowly closing his eyes again. He could sense that his body had be unprecedentedly stronger. He feltplete, from having merged with his other self from this Expanse Cosmos. His physical power... felt like it no longer had any ws!


    All lives practiced cultivation because they wanted to mend the ws in their bodies, but at that moment, it was clear that no ws could be detected in Su Ming¡¯s physical body any longer... because he wasplete!


    A body without ws gave Su Ming a strong feeling that even if he came face to face with a cultivator in Avacaniya Realm... it would be hard for them to affect him.


    His soul had also beplete. His level of cultivation might still be stuck at only having his spirit ascend once, but at that moment, Su Ming was very certain that he could have his spirit ascend up to five times.


    The endless path of the powerful was now clearly presented before Su Ming. After a long while... he opened his eyes. At the instant he did so, he... sensed the entire True World move.


    Or rather, all of Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos was moving. This sort of movement was a constant. It moved at all times, but since he was in the Expanse Cosmos, he did not notice it.


    And only Su Ming could sense it, since his will was in two True Worlds. It was also because his life had beplete at that moment that this feeling became even clearer.


    Not only was Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos moving, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos... was also moving. They were both moving based on a fixed pattern.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    After a long while, Su Ming spokenguidly. There was not a single person who could be detected around him, but Su Ming¡¯s voice still echoed in space, because he could sense a huge will so great that it was indescribable in the area. Su Ming did not find it unfamiliar.


    He understood that this familiarity came from his other self, and the vast will that was familiar to him... could only be Harmonious Morus Alba from this Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°There is no truth...¡±


    A muffled voice with a thick ancient air echoed around Su Ming. That voice might have appeared suddenly, but it gave off a feeling that it should have always been in this gxy.


    ¡°If there is truly one... then you can try to perceive it yourself. I will... let you perceive it.¡±


    The muffled voice echoed in space calmly, as if there was not a single shred of emotion contained in it, but when itnded in Su Ming¡¯s heart, he could detect plenty of emotions, such as anguish, resignation,mentation, and mncholy...


    At the same time the voice appeared, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will swiftly rushed at Su Ming and instantly enveloped him. It extended outwards until it touched his body, but did not forcefully seep into him. Instead, it stopped.


    A thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. In silence, he did not choose to resist, but instead had his divine sense scatter, allowing Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will to fuse into him, and at that instant... it became connected to his will.


    Su Ming¡¯s mind instantly roared. His vision became nk, as if his soul had left his body and was continuously rising, rising, rising...


    Ten thousand years seemed to pass, but it also seemed as if only a moment was gone. When Su Ming¡¯s mind became clear, he saw... a scene that he would never forget, a scene that shook his soul.


    It was a vast, empty space. Nos could be seen. No dazzling light could be detected. It was just like the beginning of any gxy... There was no end to this ce, only a vastness that could not be described with words.


    In that vast space, Su Ming stared into the distance. He saw light. It was a colorful light, and as wings pped, the light gradually entered his eyes.


    There were... nine butterflies!


    There were nine butterflies in this vast gxy, and they were the only things that existed there, only things that pped their wings, and only things that caused Su Ming to focus his attention on them!


    The nine butterflies were of different sizes. Their wings might be colorful, but there were slight differences between each of them. They flew in the gxy and were the most dazzling scene within it.


    ¡°They... are all Harmonious Morus Albas. They are born along with the universe, and they take on the shape of the universe itself...¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s muffled voice reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. Itsted for a long time in space and sounded nostalgic.


    Su Ming stared at the vision in a daze. He could not tell which of the butterflies was the Harmonious Morus Alba he currently existed in. As he continued observing in silence, he saw the nine butterflies gradually fly into the distance, as if not even they knew where they belonged to.


    In fact... there was one butterfly that seemed to be sentimentally attached to this gxy. It grew slower before it eventually stopped, as if it did not want to continue flying into the distance. The other eight butterflies circled around it a few times, as if they were saying their goodbyes to it before they left.


    At that moment, only one butterfly remained in the vast gxy. It circled around the area. When it pped its wings, it felt as if the entire gxy trembled. When its wings ovepped with each other, it felt as if they became only one wing, and during that moment, the entire gxy fell into dead silence.


    Gradually, the butterfly stopped moving and no longer flew or circled around the area. Instead, it quietly stopped moving and looked... to have closed its eyes.


    But it was still moving its wings slightly.


    ¡°It is me...¡± Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears. There was a mncholic tone in that voice, along with veryplicated emotions. It was as if it was feeling sentimental about a period of time in the past.


    Its wings were colorful and veryplicated, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell that the patterns on the wings were exactly the same. When they ovepped with each other, it became even more difficult to tell them apart...


    When he saw this, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled with a bang. He saw the right wing of the butterfly in front of him grow endlesslyrger. The colorful picture on it too grewrger, and as it continued without stopping, Su Ming saw a gxy contained in it.


    That wing was a gxy!


    It seemed to contain a border, but in truth, this border was difficult to discern. In that gxy, Su Ming saw various lives be born. He saw the gxy being split apart, and Almighties appearing to lead all forms of life...


    Countless powerful warriors showed up, and some of them even made Su Ming¡¯s heart shudder when he looked at them. Time seemed to flow faster, and it felt as if one hundred thousand, one million, and an even longer period of time passed.


    When the lives in the gxy in the right wing reached the peak in their development and a certain number of Almighties appeared, one day, the butterfly pped its wings slowly, and they two wings ovepped with each other.


    At the moment they ovepped with each other... Su Ming saw the destruction of all lives. The gxy in the right wing was not the only one destroyed. Arid Triad, which existed in the left wing, was also destroyed.


    This... was one aeon!


    ¡°This is... antecedent of the truth you want.¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will sighed softly. Its ancient voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind again and lingered there.


    Each time Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings ovepped, one aeon would pass. Su Ming stared at all of this in a daze. The wings were two gxies, and in the middle was the body of the butterfly. At that moment... Su Ming remembered the vortex known as Yin Death and Bright Yang!


    After an unknown amount of time passed, he saw the butterfly spread its wings... and a new aeon was born.


    New lives appeared, new Almighties astonished the universe, the wings ovepped again... and another aeon was over!


    The cycle of destruction and birth continued. The aeons intersected with each other before leaving. Su Ming saw too many lives, up to a moment he forgot just how many aeons he witnessed.


    He saw the birth of the gxy in the left wing, saw the destruction of the gxy in the right wing. He saw the disaster that appeared every single time the wings ovepped with each other, and the birth of new lives when two Expanse Cosmoses appeared at the same time.


    It was indeed just like a mirror. The interior and exterior of the mirror was the exact same.


    It seemed to be an ancientw in the universe which no one could change. It could only continue operating in this manner without end. They could only search for the eternity they longed for but could not find between thr destruction and birth.


    Thissted until one aeon. Su Ming saw the birth of a life in the gxy in the left wing. This life was born an ordinary mortal, and he watched his entire life... until he stood on the peak and became the Chosen of the gxy.


    His power was matchless. In fact, when Su Ming observed him, he found that this person was... the most powerful person who had ever appeared in the two Expanse Cosmoses on the butterfly¡¯s wings!


    When that person was born, another version of him appeared in the gxy in the right wing. Since the two of them were one, when the version of this person became a Chosen in the left wing, the other version in the right wing also stood at the peak of the universe.


    The butterfly¡¯s wings were about to ovep soon. Right when the world was about to be destroyed... That person... chose to be the first form of life to fuse with his other self in the right wing, and he became the first life in the butterfly¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses to reachpletion!


    ¡°He... is Arid Triad!¡±

 Chapter 1276: Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Truth!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The voice of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will was filled withplicated emotions when it reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. It seemed to contain a deeply rooted hatred, but there also seemed to be a hint of respect contained within it.


    ¡®Arid Triad...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He was so shocked that a storm stirred in his soul, and it was no less stronger than the shock he felt when he saw the disaster formed by the butterfly¡¯s wings when they ovepped with each other.


    It was also during this moment that Su Ming came to a swift understanding. Perhaps Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos did not have a name at the earliest point of time... until this person appeared, and only then was Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos... known as Arid Triad!


    Su Ming forced down the tremors in his heart. His eyes burned brightly. When he focused his attention on that person, he saw the man who was Arid Triad beplete when he fused with his other self in the right wing.


    When he becameplete, he chose to sit down cross-legged in the gxy and became quiet, as if he had fallen asleep to wait... for the day the wings would ovep. Su Ming watched this person, and he felt as if he could sense the unwillingness to give in and the madnessing from his divine thoughts.


    He was unwilling to ept that he would be destroyed by the disaster. That was why he gained a crazed thought. He wanted... to Possess the butterfly¡¯s two Expanse Cosmoses. He wanted to be Harmonious Morus Alba, and he wanted to make this Harmonious Morus Alba... transform into Arid Triad!


    The butterfly¡¯s wings ovepped with each other. When the disaster of the aeon descended, the person opened his eyes, and for the first time ever in history, he tried to Possessed Harmonious Morus Alba!


    All lives were destroyed. He... seeded, but also failed.


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s counterattack, the life and death Possession. He seeded because he obtained one of the Expanse Cosmoses during his Possession. Hepletely upied Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s left wing, turning that ce into Arid Triad!


    He also chased away Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will from Yin Death Vortex, which existed between the wings, causing the vortex to truly be a vortex from then on, a tunnel that connected the two Expanse Cosmoses together.


    When he chased Harmonious Morus Alba out, hepletely suppressed Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will in the right wing. This made it unable to venture outwards, so it could only fight against him in a passive manner.


    They might have seemed to be on equal grounds, but in truth, since the man was the one who took the initiative to Possess Harmonious Morus Alba, he could be considered to have seeded and have gained the upper hand.


    But he had also failed, because he did not manage to rece Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s willpletely. He had only managed toplete half of his n.


    A new aeon began, and the wings split apart. Arid Triad sank into deep slumber, waiting... for the next time the wings would ovep.


    New lives appeared in his Expanse Cosmos, but they no longer belonged to Harmonious Morus Alba... but to Arid Triad.


    When that aeon was over, the butterfly¡¯s wings gradually ovepped again. Arid Triad, who had waited for an entire aeon, woke up from his slumber. In each aeon, the two Expanse Cosmoses would only ovep once, and he only had one chance. Hence, he seized that chance to Possess the butterfly¡¯s right wing and Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will again.


    One aeon, and another... and many more aeons passed. Every time Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings ovepped, their wills woulde face to face with a difficult test. In the beginning, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will would fight back with full force, but in the end, it would have to hide itself. It did not want to be Possessed and devoured. That was why every single time its wings ovepped with each other, it would instinctively hide itself.


    It had hid itself up to that moment. As the aeons passed, it became a guess mentioned by the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. He guessed that Arid Triad seemed to be searching for something, and during that moment, his guess was verified by Su Ming.


    Arid Triad was searching for the hidden Harmonious Morus Alba toplete the Possession he did not manage toplete in the past.


    Perhaps, after so many aeons, Arid Triad, once a cultivator, had long since forgotten his previous life and that he had gained the crazy thought of Possessing Harmonious Morus Alba because he did not want to be destroyed by the disaster. He had... forgotten all of this.


    Instead, he had grown used to being the will of an Expanse Cosmos. When the wings split apart, he fell asleep, and when the wings ovepped with each other, he woke up, destroyed the world, and searched for Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡°This is the truth you want.¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s muffled voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears once more. There was a sigh contained within them. When it echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears, the world he saw became an illusion. When the view before his eyes became clear again, he found himself back in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. He was still in True Sky Hill World¡¯s gxy. The area around him was still empty, and the entire Expanse Cosmos was in a state of silence that seemed tost for eternity.


    Su Ming was silent. All sorts of thoughts appeared in his head. Everything he saw just then gave him deeplyplicated feelings. He had never thought that Arid Triad was once a cultivator!


    He had tried to Possess Harmonious Morus Alba and seeded halfway, upying its left wing and bing Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    Su Ming had also never expected that the world in which he lived was actually a butterfly¡¯s wing, and it was born in the vast gxy. The butterfly was a life form that was difficult to describe. It exceeded Su Ming¡¯s imagination, and it caused him to fall silent.


    ¡®So... Arid Triad is indeed asleep, and he was once a cultivator.


    ¡®So... the disaster that urs once Arid Triad wakes up was once Harmonious Morus Alba instinctively destroying everything, butter on, it became a chance for Arid Triad to search for Harmonious Morus Alba...


    ¡®So this is what is happening...¡¯


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will was silent for a moment, then it asked slowly, ¡°How... will you choose?¡±


    Su Ming was still silent. He understood what Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will meant by its question. It wanted him to choose a position... but emotionally, Su Ming leaned more towards Arid Triad, because Arid Triad was once a cultivator as well. He was unwilling to be destroyed by the disaster, which was why he wanted to Possess Harmonious Morus Alba, and this was something simr between them.


    But while Arid Triad had seeded in half of his n, he was still Arid Triad¡¯s will. He did not choose to stop the disasters. The ovepping of the wings and the subsequent destruction was exactly the same as before he Possessed Arid Triad.


    The disasters still remained. The destructions still remained. However, from then onwards, Harmonious Morus Alba was not alone. Arid Triad was added into the mix.


    ¡°The oveps and destructions aren¡¯t something I can control with my will. To me, the lives in the Expanse Cosmoses in my wings, their existences and their eventual passing are all in the process of my wings splitting up and ovepping. They are just another form of life born on my body.


    ¡°Perhaps this is my mission from when I was born in this vast gxy... but I have also pondered over a question for a long time...


    ¡°Since you are all lives born on my body... then on whose body am I born? When my wings split up and eventually ovep, you will die. This isn¡¯t my will, but my wings¡¯ instincts. Unless I die, it¡¯s impossible for my wings to stop moving... and if I die, all of you will cease to exist.


    ¡°Then will I... disappear when another entity instinctively breathes, and it is an action that it cannot control?


    ¡°This is how all things began, whether it is your life, my life, or how all lives began.¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice was ancient and sentimental. It spread out and traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears, causing him to fall silent, and understanding mixed with further confusion appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Arid Triad is the first person to fuse his two selves from the two Expanse Cosmoses together. He became aplete entity, and there were others after him who managed to do the same.


    ¡°But no one was able topare to him, because they cannot Possess me and Arid Triad at the same time, which is why they were bound to fail, and it is also why they did not dare to do such a thing.


    ¡°Even after I gradually grew to have my own consciousness and started choosing lives who canmunicate with me in my Expanse Cosmos and naming them the Children of Morus Alba, none of them were up to my expectations.


    ¡°Until... you appeared. I saw hope. You could Possess Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World because your other self was a Child of Morus Alba in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°The other selves of the other Children of Morus Alba in Arid Triad were unable to do what you did either... That is why you... are different. You are the only one who can help me threaten Arid Triad.


    ¡°Help me. I don¡¯t want to continue staying here. I... want to go home. I want to search for mypanions. I¡¯ve stayed here for far too long, I want to find them...


    ¡°Help me... Possess Arid Triad and... tear down my left wing... Let me leave... The torn left wing will be my gift to you. Help me, or else... when the wings ovep, all of your friends... will be reduced to ash under this disaster!


    ¡°You might have beplete after you fused with your other self and became an existence the disaster will not be able to destroy, but your friends, your family, and everything belonging to you will be a relic of the past.


    ¡°If you help me, you will also be helping yourself, because even after you¡¯ve beplete and will no longer be affected by the disaster, you will sink into slumber so deep it will seem as if it willst for eternity. You can only wake up one hundred years before the wings ovep every time. Then one hundred years after the wings part, you must fall asleep again.


    ¡°You will only have two hundred years of wakefulness in each aeon. For the rest of the time, you will have to be asleep, or else, you will be unable to withstand your own body waning in health every single time the aeons switch ces.


    ¡°Even if you remain awake, you will no longer have any semnce of humanity. Living that way... is no different than being dead. In fact, it is even worse. Then, you will choose death, because you will not want to live like that.¡±


    As Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will¡¯s words echoed in the air, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled, and he lifted his head.


    This was the first time he had heard that. A huge storm raged in his heart, and it instantly caused a myriad of thoughts to appear in his head.


    He had never thought that he would be indestructible under the disaster after he fused with his other self. By the looks of it, there were... a number of powerful warriors who fused with their other selves in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. They struggled to live under each disaster, but they could only wake up one hundred years before the disaster!


    In fact, during that instant, amid all those thoughts in his mind, Su Ming suddenly remembered the scene he saw in the secrets of the universe...


    In that scene, all the people beside him had died. Only he remained standing in the gxy filled with countless corpses as he roared at the heavens in grief...


    ¡°You cannot take away any person from this ce either. Even if they used a unique method to enter the vortex... they would never be able to step foot in Arid Triad. Once they went there, Arid Triad would send a disaster on them, because their wills were different!


    ¡°Even you will not be able to withstand that disaster!


    ¡°If the same two people from two different Expanse Cosmoses appear in the world in the vortex, those two people... will be instantly wiped off at the same time. This is thew in the world in the vortex. It is also Arid Triad¡¯s will. With a strength greater than mine, he set down this eternalw.¡± Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice caused Su Ming to fall silent.


    After a long while, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled swiftly. His voice was ghastly when he spoke.


    ¡°How can I help you?!¡±

 Chapter 1277: How Many Wings Does a Butterfly Have?!

    <h4>Chapter 1277: How Many Wings Does a Butterfly Have?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°When the wings ovep, the disaster will fall, and during that instant, the will of Arid Triad will be in a state of sleep and wakefulness. It will also be the moment where it is at its most dozed. That moment... will be the only moment where you can Possess it!


    ¡°I cannot show myself to help you. Unless you Possessed most of Arid Triad and are just a sliver away from sess, I will not appear.


    ¡°But... I can open up all of Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos for you. You can train at will here. In fact... I give you another True World¡¯s will so that you can Possess it!


    ¡°By doing so, if you can Possess another True World in Arid Triad, then you will have four True Worlds in your Possession, and you will obtain the right to Possess Arid Triad.


    ¡°I can also teach you... a divine ability Branded in my mind when I was born. The name of the divine ability was Butterfly Metamorphosis. You¡¯ve only managed to understand the bare basics of it. Once I give it all to you, activate this Art at the critical moment when you are Possessing Arid Triad...¡± The muffled voice of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will was filled with excitement during that instant. It echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears, causing Su Ming to fall silent.


    ¡°Once you Possess it, tear down my left wing, and this will be the greatest help for me...¡±


    Su Ming was still silent. The excitement in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will slowly turned into a lingering note in space. The entire True World gradually sank into silence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that once I sessfully Possess Arid Triad, I won¡¯t fulfill my promise?¡± After a long while, a barely noticeable glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he said faintly.


    ¡°During the period of time Arid Triad¡¯s will came into existence, I sighed, more than once. I sighed and wondered what would have happened if I chose to self-destruct during the one hundred years I noticed I was Possessed.


    ¡°But a pity. The slight sliver of hope for survival had caused me to miss the chance to choose self-destruction, and even lose the right to do so. I could only hide after that and not dare to show myself.


    ¡°However... if there is someone who will Possess Arid Triad or Possess me again, then it will mean that everything will return to the start. During the one hundred years after I was Possessed, I will have one chance to self-destruct.


    ¡°The result... will be that I cannot return home and I will disappear from then on, but the price will be that the person who Possessed the two Expanse Cosmoses will vanish without a trace. From then on, not a single trace of anything about me will be left in this universe,¡± Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will remained silent for a moment before it saidnguidly.


    ¡°Helping me will also mean that you¡¯re helping yourself. You are helping yourself create an endless future and a serendipity!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will still exist. I will still hide. Perhaps after an unknown number of aeonster, I will be made to merge with Arid Triad, but during that process, you will have to bear with the fate of all your families and friends¡¯ deaths. All the people you knew during the aeons will eventually die wretched deaths, and you... will have to face the fate of waking up only for two hundred years in each aeon while sleeping for the rest of the time... and as each aeon passes, you will be weaker.


    ¡°You will realize... that living is more painful than dying.


    ¡°Once I am devoured, everything will be remade... and you will be buried in the past. During the process of everything being remade, you will be wiped off for all eternity.


    ¡°Simrly, if you choose to help Arid Triad... then you should know how you will end up, considering you know very well about the schemes between cultivators and how the strong prey on the weak. I do not even need to tell you about it.


    ¡°If you choose to agree to help me but turn against me in the end or Possess me, you know full well what will happen to you... Unless you submit to fate... you have no other choice.¡± The voice of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will traveled into the area calmly, causing Su Ming¡¯s expression to be even darker.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have any other choice..?¡¯ Su Ming did not speak. In truth, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will had not promised Su Ming anything, and neither did it give him many things. It promised him that he would own the left wing, but if Su Ming truly Possessed Arid Triad, he would not need Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s blessing. The left wing was already his, there was no need for him to be provided that blessing.


    With Su Ming¡¯s soul, he could also Possess one of the wills in this True World¡¯s Expanse Cosmos. There might be some difficulties in this, but it was by no means any sort of gift. However, it would still make Su Ming¡¯s Possession of Arid Triad to be easier.


    The Butterfly Metamorphosis was also not any form of legacy. This was something Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will must do for itself.


    It could be said that Harmonious Morus Alba had used the most straightforward method not to provide help for Su Ming... but to tell him all about the truth in detail.


    It told him everything and did not hide too many details from him. It allowed Su Ming to know of his situation and know of all the paths in his future. If he understood, then it would be beneficial for the both of them... and that would be enough.


    ¡°Then... what sort of existences are the 360 Expanse Cosmoses that form Saint Defier and Dark Dawn? Could it be that there are other butterflies beside you who have reached perfection?¡± Su Ming remained silent for a while before he suddenly asked. This was his final question.


    This question had remained constantly in his mind after he came to understand Harmonious Morus Alba, and since Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos was a mirror of Arid Triad, there was also a gap in Harmonious Morus Alba serving as a reflection of Arid Triad¡¯s gap, and Su Ming had noticed it when he had his will fill the ce.


    Then surely, there should also be a Dark Dawn and Saint Defier beyond this gap!


    ¡°Other butterflies..? No. I am the only in this vast gxy... My family is in the distance... I stopped midway to watched the beautiful gxy... but because of it, I have practically been made to stop here for all eternity. I can¡¯t find my family, I can¡¯t locate them...¡± There was a mncholic tone in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice. Its voice lingered, and there was a sigh in it.


    ¡°As for the Saint Defier and Dark Dawn you speak of... They exist in real Expanse Cosmoses as well, but they are not beyond me. They are also on my wings.¡± Harmonious Morus Alba remained silent for a moment before it answerednguidly.


    ¡°The so-called gap... is in truth not a gap.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Ming frowned. These words caused him to be in slight confusion. He could not grasp the meaning behind it. He still could not quite understand how Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, which were both beyond Arid Triad¡¯s gap, could possibly be on the butterfly.


    In fact, in Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, perhaps Saint Defier and Dark Dawn had been able to leave in the past because... Arid Triad had agreed to it. In fact... there was a high possibility that Arid Triad had also given its tacit agreement for the formation of the gap that had appeared in Arid Triad this time.


    And this... was what Su Ming could not understood. If Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos were the two wings on the butterfly... then where were the Expanse Cosmoses of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier located?


    ¡°How many wings did I have on my body when you saw me in my memories?¡± Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice echoed around Su Ming calmly.


    ¡°Two wings... hmm?¡± Right when Su Ming spoke, his eyes immediately focused swiftly. He stopped speaking abruptly. There was brilliant light shining in his eyes. His heart roared loudly during that moment as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just two wings... but four wings!!¡± The butterfly he saw previously immediately appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. The butterfly had two huge wings, but when it pped its wings, there were two slightly smaller wings. However, they looked as if they were connected. In fact, when they moved, they moved at the same pace with therger wings. That was why Su Ming ignored their existences, instead treating them as a part of the two wings!


    But in truth, the butterfly did not have two wings... it had four wings!!


    During that instant, Su Ming came to an instant understanding that the two big wings were Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba, and one of the two small wings was Saint Defier and Dark Dawn... while the other was an Expanse Cosmos connected to Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡°Then...¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly, just as he was about to speak, the low voice of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will gradually traveled into the air.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask. You want to ask whether there is a will in those two small wings... I told you before that Arid Triad is stronger than I am. That is why he cane searching for me on his own, and why I have to hide from him.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t ask me... why he is stronger than me.


    ¡°Because he had also Possessed the small left wing originally belonging to me, and I... was forced to give up on the small right wing when I was fighting against Arid Triad. I hid myself in the world in the big right wing.¡± In Su Ming¡¯s ears, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice sounded as if it came from very far away, because at that moment, Su Ming was so shocked that he had a storm raging in his heart.


    Only during that moment did he understand that this so-called disaster of Arid Triad and Dark Dawn¡¯s descent was in truth... tacitly agreed upon by Arid Triad, because to Arid Triad, it did not matter whether it was Saint Defier or Dark Dawn, they were one!


    Yet hriously enough, Saint Defier and Dark Dawn did not know this at all. Perhaps there were people who knew this, but most would definitely not know about this. They thought that had descended to invade Arid Triad, but in truth, they were also one.


    ¡®Then why did Arid Triad do this?! Even if it¡¯s asleep, it also wanted to drive this matter into its development... besides searching for Harmonious Morus Alba, there is no other reason!


    ¡®Then what other method could it use to find Harmonious Morus Alba...¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. During the instant this question appeared in his mind, a shudder ran through his entire body!


    ¡®Arid Triad¡¯s gap and Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s gap!


    ¡®Arid Triad, what an existence! As expected of the strongest cultivator in the Expanse Cosmos in the past and the most powerful person who could Possess Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. This person¡¯s schemes are not something a normal person can think of. He isn¡¯t thinking about using Arid Triad¡¯s gap to find Harmonious Morus Alba, but with Arid Triad¡¯s gap... he wants to form Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s gap!


    ¡®With Dark Dawn and Saint Defier invading Arid Triad... it caused the small right wing to invade Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos! It can be said that at the same time Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos is invaded by Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, there are also forms of lives descending into Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos through Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s gap!¡¯ When Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s sigh traveled into his ears.


    ¡°You should have thought of it. That¡¯s right. Once you arrived, a gap appeared in my Expanse Cosmos. I can sense... Arid Triad¡¯s presenceing from it. It... has arrived using this method.


    ¡°Next, he will make the disaster descend ahead of schedule. He will make the four wings¡¯ ovepping appear beforehand.¡±


    A brilliant light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he did not know that the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had understood this before he died, and that was why he had mentioned that it wasing.


    He meant to say that the disaster was about toe. He meant to say... that Arid Triad had already rushed into Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos through Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s gap!

 Chapter 1278: Approaching All Spirits Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Approaching All Spirits Hall</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Arid Triad, what an existence!


    This was a matter he had nned for two eras, and he had exerted a subtle influence over Saint Defier and Dark Dawn to send them out of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. They entered a region that could be said to be Arid Triad¡¯s second Expanse Cosmos. He waited there in silence, and when the time was right, he used the gap as an entrance and moved into Harmonious Morus Alba. He also attempted to use this method to control three wings, so that the ovepping of the four wings... would arrive ahead of schedule!


    ¡®Even I was used by Arid Triad once. The Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster had appeared in Yin Death Vortex because he wanted to force me into Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡®My appearance caused Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos and Arid Triad to arrive at the same wavelength, causing Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos to appear!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly, and there was a fierceness in them. If his cooperation with Harmonious Morus Alba previously only began to form, then right then, Su Ming hadpletely agreed to cooperate with it.


    There was an arrogance in his character!


    This arrogance made him be ruthless towards all those who used him and manipted his life. He made all those people pay. It was the case for Su Xuan Yi, for Di Tian... so why should Arid Triad¡¯s will be any different!


    ¡°The time for the ovep should have been around three thousand and seven hundred years, but now, it has be only five hundred years. I can only stall it for five hundred years. After that... the four wings will ovep, and the disaster will arrive.¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will sighed softly. When its murmurs spread out, Su Ming sank into silence.


    What caused him to fall silent was not the five hundred years. Instead, it was the original time for the disaster to descend. The time... was three thousand seven hundred something years.


    In fact, Su Ming knew the precise time for it. It should be three thousand seven hundred and twenty years.


    The voice of the Rune Spirit in Heavenly Spirit Incense seemed to repeat its words in his again.


    ¡°Three thousand seven hundred twenty yearster, I will be lit again...¡±


    A hint of determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s face. When he lifted his head, he stared at the gxy in the distance and said calmly, ¡°I understand. I will help you in this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you... Which True World¡¯s will do you want to Possess?¡±


    ¡°Which True World directly reflects Arid Triad¡¯s Emperor of Abyss?¡± A strange light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes when he spoke faintly.


    ¡°It is the True World you are currently in... True Sky Hill World.¡±


    ¡°I want the will here!¡± Su Ming said resolutely and without hesitation.


    At the moment he said those words, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will immediately turned into a storm around him. It surrounded Su Ming and swept through the area with a loud bang. In the blink of an eye, it grew to be ten thousand lis wide before it disappeared without a trace. Only Su Ming¡¯s divine sense could sense that the storm had already swept through all of True Sky Hill World. Wherever it went, True Sky Hill World¡¯s original will would instantly disappear.


    This onlysted for the span of a few breaths. When the storm Harmonious Morus Alba had turned into went past True Sky Hill World, not a single shred of will remained within it.


    It turned into an empty space. It was like a body without a soul, and any other soul could upy it. This was the help Harmonious Morus Alba provided Su Ming, allowing him to Possess a True World in an incredibly easy manner!


    The moment True Sky Hill World was void of a will, Su Ming¡¯s will spread out and instantly fused into it. His will instantly increased in power exponentially, as if it had received a great supplement and external nourishment. In just the span of a few breaths, Su Ming¡¯s will spread through all of Sky Hill, and once hepletely upied it and turned it into his clone, he could clearly sense that the power of his will... had increased by five-tenths!


    With three True Worlds¡¯ wills, Su Ming instantly rose to a higher state of being, making him feel like a god at that moment!


    It didn¡¯t if his will, his cultivation base, or his Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will took control, they could each make him be a supreme entity. Su Ming¡¯s will had be incredibly strong at that moment. His level of cultivation was slightly weaker, but as long as he was sessful in multiple spirit ascensions, he could make his will fuse with his cultivation base, and then he could have his Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will fuse with his will. In the end, he could make them his will¡¯s assistants. From then on... Su Ming would no longer be a cultivator, but an existence with his will as his main concern!


    ¡°Please keep to your promise, and I will do the same... I will give you the Butterfly Metamorphosis when you Possess Arid Triad... You only have five hundred years to prepare. During them, I can no longer help you, because I will be in deep sleep. With it, I will fight against Arid Triad so that I can hold it back for five hundred years... for you, and for myself.


    ¡°Take care... of yourself.¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s muffled voice slowly grew weaker. When the lingering echoes of the final four words spread out, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will sank into deep sleep and disappeared into the universe. Its Expanse Cosmos, which had previously been frozen for all eternity, returned to normal during that moment.


    No one knew that this period of time, which seemed to have onlysted for the blink of an eye, made Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos different from before. Sky Hill had already be one of Su Ming¡¯s clones.


    In silence, Su Ming lifted his head and looked into the distance. When he took a step forward, he disappeared into space and reached the border connecting Sky Hill and Victory Colony. Then, he walked straight into True Victory Colony World.


    Su Ming appeared in the pce belonging to the Child of Morus Alba in True Victory Colony World. He moved forward and did not run into any form of resistance. Even the guards standing beyond the pce immediately worshiped him respectfully once they saw him.


    Su Ming walked into the pce and looked around. In silence, he lowered his head and looked at the floor beneath his feet. He lifted his right foot before he ced it down gently. His body immediately fused with the ground and appeared at the bottommost level of the pce, right where the other Yu Xuan slept.


    As he stared at her sleeping form, Su Ming examined the face of the woman who was exactly the same as the one in his memories.


    He was silent.


    He could not take her away, because even his other self who had fused with him had not known of the secrets in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. He did not know that this Yu Xuan would have her body and soul destroyed once she was brought out.


    Su Ming did not dare take the bet. In silence, he watched the sleeping woman. When he lifted his right hand and swung it,yers of huge seals appeared swiftly, filling the hall with Su Ming¡¯s will. When the protections in the ce reached their peak, Su Ming cast a nce at the sleeping woman once more before turning around and leaving.


    He wanted to go to Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡¯ All Spirits Hall!


    This was Su Ming¡¯s final stop while in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. He did not want to know who was the third Child of Morus Alba nor did he need to know it. There was no use in knowing whether they were someone familiar to him or just a stranger.


    Whichever was the case, it would be better if he did not ask, did not know, and did not see.


    Once he understood all of this and no longer allowed it to bother him, Su Ming¡¯s heart became very calm, so calm that he felt as if he had returned to the carefree childhood years when he was in Dark Mountain. However, the calmness he experienced at that time was because he had yet to experience life and he was as nk as a sheet of paper.


    Yet now, countless pictures had already appeared on the white sheet of paper. Too many vicissitudes of life had been written down, and it already had wrinkles of time, but due to the changes, Su Ming felt as if he had seen through all the splendor in the world and understood the real meaning behind it, and that was why he was calm.


    He slowly walked through the gxy. He moved through Victory Colony, walked past Sky Hill, and arrived in True Immortal Sect World.


    He stared at the now empty wastnd that was True Immortal Sect World and walked calmly through it until... he came to the All Spirits Hall reflecting the All Spirits Hall in Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World.


    Or rather, there was no All Spirits Hall in Immortal Sect, because the huge talisman was not there.


    Su Ming stared at the empty gxy and closed his eyes.


    There was indeed no talisman here... but if Su Ming needed it, it would appear, because this was an Expanse Cosmos in the mirror, while Arid Triad was beyond the mirror, and if there could be two forms of the exact same life within and outside the mirror, there was no exception to the All Spirits Hall.


    When he closed his eyes, Su Ming took a step forward. Then another step, and another. When he ced his foot down for the third step, his body contorted. He disappeared from the gxy, and when he reappeared, he was already in a world he was familiar with.


    White fog filled the entire world, and no end could be seen of it. He could not see into the distance, and he could not see any lives in the fog.


    This was All Spirits Hall. Perhaps it was Arid Triad¡¯s All Spirits Hall, but it could also belong to Harmonious Morus Alba. Su Ming did not look into this too deeply. It did not matter to which side the hall belonged. As long as it existed, it was enough.


    With a step forward, Su Ming turned into a long arc and flew forward in the direction he remembered. He did not seem to be fast, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.


    As he charged forward, the fog underneath instantly started tumbling, as if Su Ming¡¯s arrival had caused some changes. In the blink of an eye, red fog was about to appear.


    Red fog was the most terrifying sign in the world in All Spirits Hall. When Su Ming ran into this red fog in the past, he had to use his fastest speed to avoid it, or else his life would be in danger.


    But right then...


    The moment the red fog appeared, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm downwards. With it, storms immediately raged. Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The fog started tumbling backwards with loud rumbles. It looked like the storm was about to wipe it off.


    The countless ferocious beasts in the blood-red fog instantly broke down and exploded. They became part of the blood fog, but they still could not stop the fog from dissipating.


    At that moment, shrill roars traveled through the air. The sky distorted. A vast hall with an ancient and decaying air had one of its corners descend at the end of the sky. At the same time, arge number of lives who looked like spirits and who had dazed expressions on their faces came out from the hall to charge towards Su Ming.


    Figures who were as thin as mummies, as tall as mountains, and who held long spears in their hands appeared. They raised the long spears in their hands, and waves of murderous aura filled the universe.


    Almost in an instant, arge number of people who had failed their spirit ascension and turned into either spirits or other forms of physical entities charged towards Su Ming ferociously from all around him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. He stared at the strange life forms who had forced him to flee and would have killed him if he had not run into an old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe before. His expression was calm, but a fierce look appeared in his eyes. With a swing of his arm, he said calmly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The world roared. With just two words, it sounded as if thunder that was a million times stronger than normal roared in the sky. Its mighty pressure swept through thend, causing the dazed and ferocious spirits as well as the spear-wielding mummies to shudder, and the forms and spirits of quite a number of them were instantly destroyed while the world rumbled.


    The entire world instantly filled with a dead silence after the thunderous rumble... In the next breath, great terror appeared on the faces of all the spirits and mummies. Then, without any hesitation, just like how they had reacted when the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe showed up, they instantly fell back and dispersed.

 Chapter 1279: The Sovereign of Dawn Descends

    <h4>Chapter 1279: The Sovereign of Dawn Descends</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®If this is the other All Spirits Hall... then would there be another Tian Bai here as well?¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the terrified, shocked, and fleeing spirits and mummies in the sky. With a calm expression, he turned his head and looked into the distance.


    A contemtive expression appeared on his face. Su Ming took a step forward before he instantly vanished. When he appeared, he was already standing in a ce far away. There was a mountain where he stood.


    Su Ming was familiar with it. It was precisely the mountain in which the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had been located. However... when Su Ming swept his divine sense across the area, he did not detect even a single hint of familiarity.


    ¡®Perhaps there is indeed another Tian Bai... but it¡¯s rather unlikely that he is still here.¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba might have two versions of the same lives, but even if they were the same lives, they lived different lives.


    It was obvious from the other Su Ming, who was a Child of Morus Alba.


    With a shake of his head, Su Ming turned into a long arc that left into the distant sky. When he appeared at the ruins of Great Berserker Tribe, which was the ce where he had went through his first spirit ascension, Su Ming moved onto the towering Spirit Ascension tform. He swung his arm and sat down cross-legged.


    The wind was very strong, and it was especially so when on the towering Spirit Ascension tform. He could even hear the wind moaning in his ears.


    Su Ming¡¯s long hair moved in the air. His robes fluttered with loud whooshing of the wind. A brilliant light shone in his eyes, and he lifted his head and stared at the sky with a hint of resolve and determination.


    ¡°Spirit ascension!¡±


    As brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, his voice traveled through the entire world. At the moment he spoke, the power of the Berserkers immediately erupted with a bang from his body. It turned into ripples that spread in all directions.


    Based on the path of spirit ascension he had experienced before, Su Ming activated the presence for the All Spirits Hall to descend on his own. The world rumbled, and the sky distorted as if it was about to be torn apart. A huge hall descended with a bang. It was golden and radiating with a piercing light that caused the entire world to tremble.


    A broken hall filled with the living spirits who failed in their spirit ascension could also be seen nearby; it was the Spirit Descension Hall! However,pared to the huge golden hall, the difference in size between the two halls was incredibly huge. They were like a child and a huge man standing side by side.


    When the golden hall shone with a golden light that reached one hundred thousand feet to envelop the world, Su Ming saw a familiar sign standing tall in front of the hall. Two words were carved on it.


    All Spirits!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. A hint of a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. Only one Spirit Descension Hall appeared, which meant that Su Ming¡¯s assumption was correct. This All Spirits Hall was indeed not the All Spirits Hall he had went to in the past, but the one that existed in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    The number of times a person had his spirit ascend would cause a different number of Spirit Descension Halls to appear. The All Spirits Hall was not counted. Right then, there was only one Spirit Descension Hall, which meant... that Su Ming could have his spirit go through the first ascension one more time!


    At that moment, as the light from the hall shone at a brilliant degree, thousands of Ancestral Spirits instantly appeared!


    There were ten rows of them. There were men and women, and all of them were dressed in ancient, simple robes as they levitated beyond the golden hall.


    The person right at the top shone with a golden light that spread one hundred thousand feet. He was filled with a suffocating, mighty pressure. Beneath him were three people, and beneath them were eight, then seventeen, then thirty-nine, then eighty-six, and at the end there were eight hundred and eighty one people.


    Two thousand six hundred and three positions of Ancestral Spirits!


    Su Ming sat on the Spirit Ascension tform with brightly sparkling eyes as his gaze moved towards the 781st Ancestral Spirit at the lowest row.


    Su Ming had already inherited this Ancestral Spirit when he was in Arid Triad¡¯s All Spirits Hall. But right then, he was going to inherit it again. Confidence appeared on his face, and he slowly stood up.


    ¡°Today... I will have my spirit ascend until I reach my limits in this ce.¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, he swiftly flew to the 781st position on the bottom row and instantly drew close to it.


    Su Ming touched the Ancestral Spirit, and loud booms surged into the sky. Su Ming jolted. A brilliant light appeared in his eyes. His body shuddered slightly, but his expression remained the same and did not change.


    His aura increased swiftly during that moment. The feeling of bing powerful instantly rose in his body. As he fused with the Ancestral Spirit and absorbed it, an astonishing pressure erupted from him.


    The feeling that he was bing increasingly stronger without stop made Su Ming throw his head back and roar. As he did so, not only did the strength of his physical body increase exponentially, the strength of his soul, his state of being, and his cultivation base also rose until hepletely surpassed his previous power and stepped into a new Realm.


    Su Ming could not tell what Realm it was, but he could sense that as he grew stronger, the 781st Ancestral Spirit was rapidly disappearing before his eyes.


    It was not an illusory disappearance. He was... truly disappearing. It felt like if Su Ming had the Ancestral Spirit fuse with himpletely, then from that moment onwards, one of the Ancestral Spirits would be eternally gone from the All Spirits Hall.


    From then onwards, no one else could merge with it. This was something that had never happened before since ancient times. Su Ming waspletely inheriting and absorbing the legacy of the Ancestral Spirit.


    Several hours passed. When the 781st Ancestral Spiritpletely disappeared, a powerful presence that was difficult to put to words erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body. It was so strong that it caused everything in the area around Su Ming to distort. If he wanted to destroy the world, he could instantly make it crumble.


    Because of that strength, Su Ming felt that even if he had to fight against the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe, he could do so confidently. He had experienced aplete first spirit ascension, and it was equivalent to having his spirit ascend twice in an iplete manner!


    But if that was all, Su Ming could not fight against someone from Avacaniya Realm, much less fight against the old man from Heavenly Spirit Realm... However, Su Ming had the wills of three True Worlds with him. His will was so strong that it could support him in doing everything.


    And what could... those in Avacaniya Realm even do to him?!


    Spirit ascension was in itself a shortcut, a legacy that was simr to cheating. It turned the powerful warriors of the previous aeon into the cause, and those who received the inheritance were their effect. The legacy created a karmic path that created lives who were incredibly powerful!


    This was a legacy. It was also another form of resistance and struggle against the destruction when the disaster descended from the cultivators of the previous aeon. They fought back against heaven, unwilling to admit defeat. Perhaps their method was not as effective as those of the cultivator who became Arid Triad... but this was also a form of resistance, a form of madness.


    Since they could not avoid being destroyed, then it would better... that they turned themselves into a legacy so that their descendants, the people of the next aeon, could obtain the power required to struggle and fight back through a shortcut!


    This was the reason why the All Spirits Hall was created!


    Perhaps... All Spirits Hall seemed to have been created by the Ancestral Spirits of the previous aeon, who were cultivators who survived the disaster of the previous aeon, but Su Ming, who had learned of the secrets of Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad, had his own thoughts about it.


    It was likely that the Ancestral Spirits had used a special method to survive through the disaster, but there was also a possibility that they hadpletely fused with their self from Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    This was a guess. Su Ming did not know the precise answer, since it was difficult for anyone to know the secrets hidden in the passage of time.


    But Su Ming obtained a verification for his other guess, which was that the All Spirits Hall was not created by the cultivators of the Ancestral Spirits¡¯ era. Instead... it was already created a long, long time ago, aeons before the era of the Ancestral Spirits.


    The two thousand something Ancestral Spirits in All Spirits Hall were a gathering of all the most powerful warriors from countless aeons. They might have already died, but their power had been passed down through the aeons, umting for an endless amount of time so that they could give a chance for their descendants... to rush out of all of this.


    This was a strong feeling Su Ming obtained in his head after hepletely fused with the 781st Ancestral Spirit. A brilliant light shone in his eyes. With one move and without any hesitation, he chose... to have his spirit ascend a second time!!


    563!


    The 563rd position in the second tost row was Su Ming¡¯s choice. He instantly touched the Ancestral Spirit there.


    It was an old man with an ancient face. At the instant Su Ming¡¯s body touched his, a shocking presence erupted from the position where the Ancestral Spirit that was the old man stood.


    ¡°Second spirit ascension.¡± Determination appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he sucked in a deep breath!


    .....


    While Su Ming was in the All Spirits Hall in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos to go through his second spirit ascension, the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier gathered at the huge gap in True Morning Dao World.


    They surrounded the area and formed a huge Rune to make the gap tear further. It grew bigger, and the cultivators could constantly descend from it.


    This was Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s core in Arid Triad. As long as they could defend this ce, they could have a continuous stream of cultivators appear in Arid Triad.


    Yet during that moment, no cultivators descended from Arid Triad¡¯s gap, which was a rare sight to be seen. All the cultivators from Dark Dawn in the area knelt with zealous expressions. As for the cultivators from Saint Defier, they had dark looks on their faces but were not saying a single word.


    Time trickled by. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, a loud, world-shaking bang suddenly traveled through all of True Morning Dao World. Once that sound appeared, a sea of white bones descended from the gap with loud bangs.


    In the sea of white bones was a middle-aged man in ck robes. With a cold and indifferent face, he walked out of the gap and descended in Arid Triad.


    At the instant he came down, True Morning Dao World trembled. Even True Sacred Yin World, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, and the Fourth True World shuddered at the instant this person appeared, as if they could not handle the faintly discernible, heinous mighty pressure spreading out from his body.


    ¡°Greetings, Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei!¡±


    The voices of all the cultivators from Dark Dawn instantly shot into space like thunder. They were like waves filled with great respect and fanaticism. His appearance was the same as the arrival of a sovereign to all the cultivators in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp!

 Chapter 1280: Spirit Ascension Again!

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Spirit Ascension Again!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming lifted his head and roared towards the sky while next to the All Spirits Hall within Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. His roars were filled with a shocking presence that spoke of their owner suffering intense pain that was difficult to describe.


    As the voice echoed, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base erupted again. This time, the sky instantly distorter, and the world looked like it could no longer bear the pressure and was about to crumble. However, it only looked to be so. It did not truly crumble for real.


    However, this scene was enough to show off Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base. The power of his soul and his state of being increased at a maddening pace, as if he was going through a metamorphosis when he went through his second spirit ascension.


    If Su Ming did not include the wills of the three True Worlds, then with this explosive increase, his current self would be... infinitesimally close to Avacaniya Realm!


    Three spirit ascensions, and he could stand on equal footing with those in Avacaniya Realm!


    Even though Su Ming was going through his spirit ascension in the second tost row, it was more urate to say that he was already going through his third spirit ascension!


    Su Ming could clearly sense his own strength, which was increasing at an indescribable, maddening speed. If anyone saw this increase in power, they would definitely be shocked.


    Cracks soon came from Su Ming¡¯s body. Fresh ck blood flowed out from his body, and Su Ming¡¯s presence became stronger.


    The Ancestral Spirit he fused with gradually became darker, as if all that which it wanted to pass down as an inheritance had fused into Su Ming¡¯s body to be a part that could not be separated from his state of being.


    During that moment, scenes that were not part of his memories appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head. They were the old man¡¯s memories, and they spoke... of a time that did not belong to the previous aeon, but was three aeons before Su Ming¡¯s!


    Back then, the old man was the ruler of a cultivation country. There were no sects in there, and all the cultivators in the country were one. In the end, the old man reached Avacaniya Realm, and he was so strong that he was one of the most powerful in his aeon.


    The memories stopped when the disaster descended...


    Su Ming had no idea how much time passed. When his mind cleared, he saw the position where the old Ancestral Spirit had stood now empty, and a very prominent ancient look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, as if he had lived through another life.


    The cracks on his body had already disappeared. The strength of his physical body had already reached a state where his ring could no longer injure him. His soul and his cultivation base could already affect those in Avacaniya Realm.


    If he added his most powerful and fiercest weapon¡ªhis will¡ªhe could suppress those in Avanicaya Realm, and it would not be difficult.


    But all of this... was still not Su Ming¡¯s limit. He lifted his head. At the instant the position of the old Ancestral Spirit disappeared, his gazended on the 371st position at the third row from thest.


    It was a young man with a pale face, who looked rather sickly. His eyes were closed, and among the hundreds of Ancestral Spirits at the third row from thest, he did not seem eye-catching, but when Su Ming cast his gaze on him, he felt as if his soul was being summoned.


    ¡°Third spirit ascension!¡±


    Feeling his own great cultivation base, Su Ming lifted his foot and instantly moved to the 371st position at the third row from thest for his third spirit ascension in this ce.


    When he went through his first spirit ascension, he had not been worthy enough, which was why he had to stop once he went through it. He could not continue in one go, but it was different now. Su Ming possessed the right to have his spirit ascend five times. That was why he was going to ascend continuously until he reached his limit.


    He moved and instantly came into contact with the 371st position at the third row. In an instant, Su Ming¡¯s entire body, soul, cultivation base, and everything about him shuddered violently. Waves of jumbled up thoughts surged into his mind. At the same time, a sharp pain as if he was about to crumble spread through his body.


    Under the attack of all the thoughts, Su Ming felt as if his soul was about to shatter to pieces. His cultivation base, too, became chaotic, as if this spirit ascension was going to be different.


    Su Ming had been prepared for this beforehand. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe had mentioned that three spirit ascensions was equivalent to reaching Avacaniya Realm. Since that was the case, it was obvious that the third spirit ascension would be incredibly difficult. Simrly, the effect it would have on him would be incredibly great as well.


    It might be difficult, but Su Ming was confident that he couldpletely absorb the legacy, because he was not using the foundation of someone who had gone through two spirit ascensions to challenge the third spirit ascension, but was performing the third stage of the spirit ascension after having his spirit ascend a total of three times from both Expanse Cosmoses!


    That was why when the pain in his body caused Su Ming¡¯s expression to distort slightly, he managed to resist it. Red appeared in his eyes. As his body shuddered, it continued bing stronger at an even faster pace than before.


    As the pain spread through him, he also be more confident, because he was bing stronger. Su Ming simply allowed time to pass, and with every ounce of his power, he absorbed all the legacies from this position, be it from his soul or his cultivation base. The tests he went through, the splitting of his soul and subsequent fusion, and everything else made Su Ming feel as if a period so long that it felt like ten thousand years had passed, but in truth, it had only been six hours.


    After six hours, the Ancestral Spirit in front of Su Ming became so faded away that it looked like it was transparent. When itpletely fused with Su Ming, he sucked in a deep breath and slowly lowered his head to stare at his right hand, which he gradually tightened into a fist.


    He stared at it, and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips. There was a ghastly, cold chill to it, and great confidence showed up on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°So Avacaniya is a form of splitting up and being created. I was separated into countless parts, and each part could be turned into aplete version of myself. Which means... when I throw this punch, my fist will be split into countless portions before they are remade to form one single part. It might seem like one single punch, but in truth... I wonder if an average cultivator in Avacaniya Realm will be able... to withstand this punch.¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled, fighting spirit appeared in his eyes. It was a pity that he did not have an opponent around him, or else he would have tested just how strong his fist was!


    ¡°The strength of my physical body works in the same principle. I can instantly divide into countless parts and instantly regroup. I can even be said to be... imperishable!


    ¡°My cultivation base is also the same. As long as I have a single hint of it left, I can instantly be whole. In this Realm, I can create the sky, the earth, mountains, and rivers. I can make multiple gxies manifest. As expected... of Avacaniya Realm.¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, he lifted his head and looked at the fourth row from thest. Once he swept his gaze across it, his eyes locked on the 248th position.


    There stood a middle-aged man dressed in a long ck robe. Waves of chilling aura spread out from him. Almost every single Ancestral Spirit in this row exuded a powerful, mighty pressure, and if anyone took a closer look, they would find that the mighty pressure from each of them surpassed those in Avacaniya Realm!


    ¡°Fourth spirit ascension!¡±


    Brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He moved without hesitation, instantly going to the endless golden light to appear right next to the fourth row, and with another move, he approached the 248th position.


    The remnants of Great Berserker Tribe had left behind six numbers. During their repeated tests, they had proved the numbers¡¯ uracy. There might only be six of them, but even if there was only six, it was enough for Su Ming to avoid plenty of dangers and walk the correct path.


    It was incredibly rare for the tribes in the second generation to be able to determine the first six numbers like Great Berserker Tribe had done, and even pass it down without error.


    Su Ming stared at the Ancestral Spirit in front of him. As he observed the ck robed middle-aged man, he lifted his right hand, and without any hesitation, he pushed his palm against the center of the Ancestral Spirit¡¯s brow. At the moment his palm came into contact with the middle-aged man, Su Ming felt his entire body instantly be cold. The next instant... arge amount of cold air appeared on his skin, and Su Ming turned into a block of ice, and even the Ancestral Spirit was frozen in it.


    Time passed. Two hourster, Su Ming was still in the ice block, not moving, but more chilling aura seemed to be seeping out of his body, causing anotheryer of ice to appear around him.


    However, the difference was that the firstyer of ice belonged to the Ancestral Spirit, and the secondyer to Su Ming.


    Slowly, the Ancestral Spirit became faint, semi-transparent as the legacy contained in it was being rapidly absorbed by Su Ming.


    He also absorbed the Ancestral Spirit¡¯s remaining memories. They were from an aeon that was even further away from Su Ming¡¯s time and revealed the middle-aged man¡¯s brilliant life.


    The memories of his life contained everything about him¡ªhis love, hate, regret, wildness, and arrogance. Su Ming obtained all his memories until the disaster of that aeon arrived. The man had then lifted his head and looked at the universe, and as heughed with madness, he chose to obey the ancient legacy, to turn everything about himself into a figure of an Ancestral Spirit standing in a position in All Spirits Hall. He would not let himself die for nothing. He would use his death so a descendant in an unknown aeon could have a chance to seed!


    ¡°If anyone will seed, destroy Arid Triad so that our sacrifices won¡¯t be in vain!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. The ice block around him instantly shattered. Once it was reced by the ice made by the freezing airing from Su Ming¡¯s body, it gradually melted, and the middle-aged man¡¯s position beside Su Ming had already be empty.


    Su Ming was silent. He now had quite a number of memories in his mind. After a long while, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He slowly nodded, as if he was making a promise to a senior. After a long while, he looked up, straight towards the fifth row of Ancestral Spirits.


    ¡°I should be able to perform my fifth spirit ascension!¡±


    .....


    When the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei of Dark Dawn descended in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, the sea of white bones filled the gxy. Countless cultivators from Dark Dawn worshiped him. The cultivators of Saint Defier lowered their heads in silence.


    At that moment, the ck-robed Sovereign of Dawn spoke with a ghastly and aloof voice from the sea of white bones.


    ¡°I have descended. Based on our promise, the cultivators of Saint Defier have to listen to mymands. During the first five hundred years, you will obey all of my orders!


    ¡°My first order... is topletely upy True Morning Dao World. Destroy that weak Ninth Sect! I will permit the Spirit Paragon to attack and crush the Ninth Summit!¡±

 Chapter 1281: Leaving Harmonious Morus Alba

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Leaving Harmonious Morus Alba</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The fifth spirit ascension. The fifth row. The 79th position. At the instant Su Ming touched it and fused with it, his aura filled the entire world in an unprecedented manner.


    The ground trembled, and the fog tumbled. Five Spirit Descension Halls descended around Su Ming. The All Spirits were still before him, shining brightlypared to the dull Spirit Descension Halls.


    Su Ming fused with the Ancestral Spirit. Several hourster, when the Ancestral Spirit in front of him disappeared from his position in the fifth row, an astonishing, mighty pressure erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body. It was so strong that it instantly caused all the Ancestral Spirits beneath the fifth row to lower their heads together.


    The All Spirits Hall in the sky became dimmer, and the Spirit Descension Halls became barely discernible, as if they could not withstand the great pressure from Su Ming.


    His strength was unprecedented. At that moment, he might seem to have only had his spirit ascend five times, but in truth, he had already ascended six times! In fact, when Su Ming returned to Arid Triad and went to All Spirits Hall there... he would have his spirit ascend ten times!


    He would then be an existence who surpassed the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. In fact, if Su Ming, with his current power, gathered his will and cultivation base together, then he would have reached... a state at which he could stand on equal grounds with the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe. In fact, in some sense, Su Ming had already surpassed the old man.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He closed his eyes in midair and did not choose to continue having his spirit ascend, because he could feel that he had reached a state of fullness again. He knew that this was his limit as of then. If he went through his sixth spirit ascension, it would be impossible for him to seed.


    If he wanted to seed again, he needed to return to Arid Triad and turn the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World into his own will. With the wills of four True Worlds gathered on his person, Su Ming would have the confidence to go through his sixth and seventh spirit ascensions.


    After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes. There was a sparkle of life in his gaze. All his aura was kept in his body, which made him appear a mortal, but when he stood there, he looked as if the entire world served as a background for him.


    In truth, this would not be the only ce where this would happen. At that moment, no matter where Su Ming was, the world where he was located would bow down and worship him.


    His state of being had already surpassed that of a True World, and he was only second to Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba. Perhaps... there had been quite a number of cultivators who were stronger than Su Ming during the various eras in the passage of time... but besides Arid Triad, there was no other person who could reach Su Ming¡¯s state of being during the countless years the universe had existed. In this aspect, Su Ming was already near the peak.


    It would be difficult for him to find an opponent unless he ran into old monsters who had hidden themselves incredibly well in Saint Defier and Dark Dawn. Only they might be able to fight against Su Ming. Besides those select few people, only the powerful warriors of the previous eras who could only wake up one hundred years before the disaster could catch Su Ming¡¯s attention.


    Those people had lived for far too long, and their power had umted to an incredibly terrifying degree. They were existences who could not be destroyed by the disaster, so only they had the right to be regarded with importance by Su Ming.


    After all, Su Ming was now the same as them. They wereplete and imperishable even in the face of disaster, but Su Ming did not want to be an existence gasping for thest breaths of his life. He did not want everything by his side to be destroyed, and did not want to roar at the skies while he held a corpse in his arms, just like what the secrets of the universe had showed him. What he wanted was to change all of that.


    In silence, Su Ming swung his arm, and the golden light in the sky disappeared. The All Spirits Hall vanished, and the world returned to normal. Su Ming took a step forward with a calm expression. He disappeared from the world, and when he reappeared, he had already returned to True Immortal Sect World.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave this ce and return to True Morning Dao World.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head to look at the direction of Bright Yang Vortex, and when he muttered these words to himself faintly, he took a step forward.


    With one step, the True World started rotating in reverse. Since True Immortal Sect World belonged to Su Ming, as long as Su Ming sent his will outwards to any spot in this True World, he would be able to reach the ce he wanted in an instant.


    He stared at the continuously rotating Bright Yang Vortex before turning into a long arc. He entered the vortex and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming was so quick while moving through the vortex that he surpassed his previous speed by several times. It could be said that before he entered Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, while Su Ming was strong, his strength was still limited, but at that moment, he had surpassed his previous self numerous times, regardless of whether it was in terms of his will or his cultivation base. The difference between his current self and past self was like the sky and earth.


    If the previous Su Ming ran into a cultivator in Avacaniya Realm, he could fight against them, albeit with great difficulty, but right then... those in Avacaniya Realm were nothing to him.


    Only if they were people who had already gained incredibly high attainments in Avacaniya Realm would they be able to make Su Ming slightly serious. An average cultivator in Avacaniya Realm... Well, Su Ming might not have tested it out, but he wondered how many breaths it would take to kill them.


    Su Ming kept on charging through the vortex, which did not have any sort of suction force. It did not matter whether it came from above or if it was the mighty pressure from below, for all of them were extremely weak before Su Ming. He did not even need to touch them with his own body. He only needed to have his will spread out from him, and all of it would immediately be crushed and broken down.


    In just a few breaths, Su Ming had already closed in on the spot where he had initially stood against the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster. At the instant he passed by the ce, he came to a swift stop. He examined the area quietly, and a gloomy look gradually appeared on his face.


    He could sense a faint wave of aura of death. It did not belong to the world in the vortex, but to someone Su Ming was familiar with... the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    ¡°He failed...¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly. In truth, once he learned of the truth about Arid Triad, he already knew that even if the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe wanted to take revenge on the Arid Disaster, it would be impossible for him to seed.


    As he shook his head, Su Ming turned to leave, but his expression suddenly changed. He lifted his right hand and seized the air towards the vortices on his right. With it, the sky in the vortex that hung over 3000th world instantly turned dark. It was covered by Su Ming¡¯s palm, which now hung above an ocean world. Once the sky turned into Su Ming¡¯s palm, he swiftly seized what was below.


    As the ocean shuddered, it instantly broke down to reveal a drop of blood within it. When Su Ming caught it and was about to pull his hand back, a red bolt of lightning swiftly charged down at his palm.


    This was the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster. At the moment the red bolt of lightning approached him, Su Ming raised his right index finger and flicked it away. With a loud bang, the lightning bolt crumbled.


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand waspletely unharmed. When he pulled his arm back from the 3000th world, the drop of blood waspletely unharmed while ity in his palm. Su Ming could sense the mark of life belonging to the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    With the drop of blood around, the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe would not have truly died. If he fused with his other self in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, there might be a chance for him to be resurrected.


    Su Ming closed his fingers and put away the drop of blood before he turned into a long arc that charged towards Yin Death Vortex. He rushed forward, drawing closer to the exit. Swiftly, he got closer and closer to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and True Morning Dao World.

 Chapter 1282: You Have to Fight For Your Own Life

    <h4>Chapter 1282: You Have to Fight For Your Own Life</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, True Morning Dao World!


    At that moment, around thend originally belonging to Morning Dao World that was used for the Ninth Summit were countless cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn. They had surrounded the one hundred something cores of the Runes hidden in space.


    Right at the center of those cultivators was a distortion in space that was about one hundred thousand feet wide. Mountains, rivers,nd, and floating continents could be vaguely seen there. That was... where the Ninth Summit was located.


    That distortion of one hundred thousand feet wide was a gap the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn were going to forcibly tear open. Once it was created, the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn could instantly tear through space like a swarm of bees... and step into the dimension where Morning Dao Sect was originally located and where Ninth Summit currently was.


    As space distorted, from the distance, it looked as if the incredibly fragile spot had countless lightning sparks swimming in it.


    This sort of attack hadsted for a very long time, but during the past three days, due to the appearance of nine faceless men in white robes, the attacks reached their climax.


    The nine people dressed in white robes had incredibly bizarre faces. There was nothing on them. They had no eyes and no other features. They were just like white jade slips.


    The nine gave off the feeling as if they did not have any sort of cultivation base and were just like mortals, but the mighty pressure spreading out from them was incredibly shocking. By the way the cultivators around them nced at them, anyone with eyes could see the respect they had for those nine people.


    The nine were dressed in white robes, but there were slight differences in their robes. Five of them had the mark of the moon, and the other four the mark of the sun.


    They stood next to the edge of the distorted area. They did not use any sort of divine abilities, but if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see that the fluctuations of the distortions were the strongest in this area. The distortions in space were the finalyer of the Runes Hu Zi hadid out, but... due to the nine people¡¯s existence, the space in the Rune distorted and became faint. In fact, if anyone stood in the distance and looked, they would have a very strong feeling... that the nine people were like nails.


    It looked like the nine people were nails that had struck the finalyer of the Rune Hu Zi had set beyond Ninth Summit. It was also precisely because of them that the Rune constantly grew weaker.


    Standing behind the nine were the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, and some distance away from them was a sea of white bones levitating in space. It was not located too far away, and it allowed whoever was on it to be able to see everything in the battlefield.


    Leaning against a bone among therge number of white bones was a long-haired man in ck robes. He had a handsome face and was filled with a strange presence. In his hands he held a wine cup, from which he would asionally take a sip, as if all the effects this particr gxy had on him were so incredibly weak that they might as well have not existed.


    Around the ck-robed man were ten ck-robed people standing respectfully, who looked like guards. They were coldly staring at the distortions in space.


    The ck-robed man smiled faintly. He took a sip of his wine before he said, ¡°Interesting. In just one more day, the Rune will shatter, and we¡¯ll torture the cultivators there slowly while they writhe in despair. Once we kill them after that, their souls will taste even better.¡±


    The man was so strong that even if he did not send his aura outwards, he could make it seem as if space could not bear with his presence. Signs of its destruction continuously appeared around him.


    Needless to say, he was the strongest person who had descended in Arid Triad from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s camp¡ªSovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, one of the three sovereigns of Dark Dawn!


    However, the person currently sitting on the bones was not the sovereign¡¯s real form, but one of his two great clones. At the instant his real form descended, he headed off somewhere, though no one knew where he went. One of his clones remained in True Morning Dao World, while the other went to the mysterious Fourth True World.


    They might be just clones, but they had also reached Avacaniya Realm, or else it would be impossible for Yan Pei to be known as one of the sovereigns of Dark Dawn.


    While the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei drank his wine and watched the Rune of the Ninth Summit contort in the distance, no one, including the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, noticed a figure standing in the space on the other side of the contorting one hundred thousand feet Rune. The person was watching all of them coldly.


    Su Ming hade almost two hours ago. This was his True World, so nothing in it could escape his grasp. In fact, Su Ming only needed to think, and he could move to any region he wanted. Once he walked out of Yin Death Vortex, he immediately knew everything that had happened in True Morning Dao World.


    He did not chase away the cultivators from Saint Defier or Dark Dawn. Su Ming only stood quietly in space and watched the contorting Rune of the Ninth Summit while it was continuously attacked.


    When Su Ming reached his current level of cultivation and possessed the wills of three Great True Worlds, all lives became simply a part of the universe rising and falling in his eyes. If someone lived, then someone else had to die, and only if someone died would someone else get to live. This was aw. Su Ming did not want to change it, and he would not interfere with it too much.


    It did not matter whether it was Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, for both of them belonged to Arid Triad. It was just that as of current, they had moved from Arid Triad¡¯s second world to his first.


    Based on what Su Ming could sense due to bing a higher state of being and understanding more things, the feeling that his world was being invaded by Arid Triad had diminished greatly. All of it was a n by Arid Triad to eventually invade Harmonious Morus Alba andpletely Possess it.


    All lives were chess pieces. Even if some of them believed that they had be yers, on therger scale of things, they were still only chess pieces in other people¡¯s eyes.


    This was a sad truth, but also a form ofw.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t go through storms and blizzards, how can you possibly grow? If you don¡¯t go through trials, how can you rise to glory? If you... don¡¯t go through life and death situations, you are just like an unsharpened sword!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at Ninth Summit with a calm expression. He could stop all of this from happening and could make it so that not a single life from Ninth Summit was lost. He could put aplete stop to this disaster.


    But what was the use in doing all of that? Even if Su Ming could put a stop to this disaster and the next and even the third, there would still be one disaster in the end which he could not stop.


    Those who were protected would never be able to grow up. Only those who experienced life and death situations, difficulties, and trials would have powerful spirits and strength. Only such a person would be able to stand their ground and support the world on their own.


    It was exactly what he had told to the Berserkers. At that moment, Su Ming quietly watched everything that happened before him, because he wanted Ninth Summit to go through a trial.


    This was a battle, and there would be more battles they would have to face in the future. If Ninth Summit and the Berserkers wanted to get used to living through battles as well as survive in the world of cultivators, where the strong preyed on the weak, then had to experience every trial in existence.


    If they could not get used to it, then Su Ming would attack and provide a protection that would give them no future but allow them to remain for some five hundred years. At that time, the disaster would arrive. If Su Ming seeded, then all would be good, but if he did not, it would be fine as well. Everything would probably be reduced to nothingness.


    They had to fight for their own Lives, for the ones provided by others might not be what they truly wanted. Su Ming never understood this in the past, but right then, he did.


    Perhaps it would hurt. Perhaps there would be quite arge number of people who would die... but this was the path that had to be taken if a person wanted to be a powerful warrior.


    The only thing he could do was make the battle a little fairer. Su Ming could not increase the levels of cultivation for the cultivators in Ninth Summit and the Berserkers in an instant, but he could... suppress the levels of cultivation of those from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, so that their levels of cultivation would match those from Ninth Summit.


    To Su Ming, this was very easy.


    When the day went by and an astonishing bang filled the entire gxy, the ferocious roars from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier served as the apaniment for it. The sound came from thest Rune Hu Zi had set for Ninth Summit breaking down. At the instant it copsed, arge number of cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier instantly charged into the gap leading to Ninth Summit, which was created when the Rune broke down.


    Once the Rune crumbled, hundreds of thousands of cultivators gathered in Ninth Summit. They squared their shoulders and prepared to fight against the cultivators charging towards them with the killing intent boiling in them from their willingness to fight back and struggle.


    At that time, there was still no one who was worthy of seeing Su Ming in True Morning Dao World. He lifted his right hand and casually pushed in the direction of the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    With it, all of True Morning Dao World shuddered. The tremors were quiet, but they formed an indescribably great mighty pressure that descended in space, causing True Morning Dao World to immediately be much heavier. It made the hearts of all the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn tremble. They came to an abrupt halt, and shock appeared on their faces.


    All the cultivators felt as if they had be several times heavier, causing all of them to feel heavy and sluggish. In fact, they had a feeling that the cirction of their cultivation base was no longer smooth. It was as if all of True Morning Dao World was pressing on them at that moment.


    Once the Rune crumbled, the hundreds of thousands of cultivators from Ninth Summit jolted as well. Shock appeared on their faces, and all of them stopped instead of rushing out.


    As the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were shocked, the nine white-robed, faceless people shuddered violently. There were roars echoing in their bodies, and they looked as if they were fighting against something.


    Further into the distance were the ten ck-robed men around Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei. All of their expressions had changed drastically. Their pupils had shrank, and a bright, brilliant light shone in their eyes. The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei had his wine cup lifted and was about to taste the wine when he stopped moving. He lifted his head slowly, and a ferocious look appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Which fellow Daoist has descended and disturbed this True World¡¯s will, making it suppress us? You... what gave you the courage to stand against those of us from Dark Dawn? How dare you provoke me?!¡±


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s voice was ghastly. When it rang out in the air, the entire gxy trembled violently. The mighty pressure that descended in the area even showed signs of lessening.


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei still held the wine cup in his left hand while his right hand was on the white bone by the side. A dark green light appeared in his eyes. It swept through the entire gxy... but he could find nothing!

 Chapter 1283: Now, It’s Fair

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Now, It¡¯s Fair</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s voice spread out, quite arge amount of the mighty pressure that had descended in True Morning Dao World scattered. This was the astonishing divine sense formed by the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s power of Avacaniya Realm. When it swept past the area, it became a power that could shock all cultivators.


    When the cultivators from Dark Dawn felt a bit of the pressure on their bodies lift, zealousness appeared on their faces. They knew that their sovereign was nearby and watching them. They had the confidence that as long as their sovereign was around, there was nothing in the world that could stop them.


    All existences were to either die or flee under the mighty pressure of Dark Dawn. They were confident that there was no other choice for any enemy of theirs.


    The shocked hearts of the cultivators from Saint Defier also gradually became calm as the pressure on their bodies lessened. They were not from the same camp as Dark Dawn, but they still believed wholeheartedly that the only ones in the world who could fight against Dark Dawn was Saint Defier!


    As for the nine white-robed, faceless men, they felt their hearts rx. A ferocious expression reced their shock, and during that instant, a great power erupted from their bodies, but it was not the power of a cultivation base... but the will of Antecedental Spirits!


    They were known as supreme paragons, and their statuses were only second to the Sovereigns of Dawn and Lords Saint Defier. They were... the Antecedental Spirits from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier!


    The ten ck-robed men beside the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei also felt the pressure on them lighten. Soon, a monstrous cultivation base erupted from their bodies. Those ten people... were each infinitesimally close to Avacaniya Realm!


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s lips. He was confident that he was invincible in this True World. Even if he ran into any Antecedental Spirits from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, he was confident that he could destroy the World, because he was in Avacaniya Realm and because he was the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei!


    ¡°You overestimate yourself. Begone from this ce. Do not show even a single hint of your aura where I stand, or else no matter who you are and who you are affiliated to, I will not mind having another spirit ve by my side.


    ¡°Cultivators of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, destroy Ninth Summit. I want this sect... to bepletely wiped out,¡± the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei said faintly.


    His voice instantly echoed in all of True Morning Dao World, and he ced the wine cup in his left hand by the corner of his lips. There was a hint of arrogance and casualness to him as he took a sip of his wine.


    But the instant the small sip of wine entered the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s mouth...


    Su Ming had a calm look on his face. He did not even cast a nce at the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei in the distance. To him, this so-called Sovereign of Dawn was nothing. He pushed his right hand down again.


    The previous push was just Su Ming slightly suppressing the cultivators. Right then, he made True Morning Dao World... heavier by one fold!


    The moment he did so, ripples appeared out of nowhere in True Morning Dao World. As they spread out, they filled up all of True Morning Dao World in the blink of an eye... and a presence belonging to another True World instantly descended.


    That was True Immortal Sect World!


    Su Ming¡¯s suppression was in truth a form of a seal. He sealed the power of the people from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier who surpassed those from Ninth Summit, and the principle of this seal was to make True Morning Dao World heavy. The easiest method to achieve this... was to make another True World appear in this ce. Once it fused with True Morning Dao World, it would naturally be heavier.


    As True Immortal Sect World descended, muffled booms echoed in space. Ripples spread out, and True Morning Dao World instantly became heavier. This heaviness was difficult to describe with words, but it made all the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to instantly tremble violently. Their bodies sank downwards. Banging sounds rang out continuously from their bodies, and three-tenths of their cultivation bases were instantly suppressed!


    That was three-tenths of every single person¡¯s cultivation base, including the nine white-robed, faceless Antecedental Spirits. Under the pressure of the weight, their bodies shuddered, and three-tenths of their wills as Antecedental Spirits were also suppressed!


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s expression changed, but the moment he opened his mouth, the wine cup in his hand shattered into pieces with a bang. The wine spilled out and levitated in front of him.


    The sea of white bones around him shuddered. Signs of it bing loose appeared, and the ten ck-robed men roared together. They shuddered and immediately circted their cultivation bases to fight against the pressure, but it was useless. Three-tenths of each of their cultivation bases were suppressed.


    In shock, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei had killing intent appear in his eyes. His power in Avacaniya Realm waspletely released. It formed a huge whirlwind, and when it rotated around him with loud booms, it spread out in all directions. Wherever it went, all the mighty pressure disappeared, and during that instant, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei stood up slowly from his seat on the sea of white bones. He swung his right hand, and a bone spear immediately appeared in his hand. Once he held it, his cultivation base erupted from his body again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for death, I will fulfill your wish. Show yourself, you rascal who only knows how to hide!¡±


    As he spoke, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei took a step forward. Before his footnded, a white light the color of bone erupted from the bone spear in his right hand, and it immediately covered all of True Morning Dao World. The light spanned an impossible distance while forming an endless amount of bone spears that were impossible to count and which filled every corner of True Morning Dao World. It seemed that if the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei wanted to destroy all the lives in this True World, it would only take a single thought from him.


    But right when the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s foot was about tond, he did not see Su Ming finishing hisst push with his right hand with an indifferent expression on his face. The entire process was in truth just Su Ming lifting his right hand and pushing down. At the instant hepleted the process, True Sky Hill World descended!


    As it went down, ripples surged through True Morning Dao World. They intersected with each other and spread out as forming a huge that was formed by the fusion of three Great True Worlds. The mighty pressure formed from it was equivalent to three Great True Worlds descending at the same time, and the heaviness was the same.


    Almost in an instant, practically all the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn coughed up a mouthful of blood. All of them felt as if there were one hundred thousand mountains pushing on them. Their souls were suppressed, causing sixth-tenths of their cultivation bases to be dull, as if they had been sealed. They could only bring out four-tenths of their cultivation bases!


    In fact, there were quite a few people who had their levels of cultivation fall, especially the nine white-robed, faceless Antecedental Spirits. As their bodies trembled, their features returned to their nk faces, as if the power that could allow them to cover their faces had been forcibly torn from them.


    Since they were Antecedental Spirits, the effects of the mighty pressure on them seemed to be stronger. They coughed up blood and staggered backwards. As they did so, six-tenths of their cultivation bases were suppressed as well.


    The ten ck-robed people around Yan Pei coughed up blood too. Their levels of cultivation immediately fell, and they exuded a rtively weak presence. They were no exceptions to this. Six-tenths of each of their powers were suppressed.


    A trickle of blood flowed out from the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s mouth. Ruthlessness appeared on his face. He was about to throw the long spear in his hand, but when he was about to put his right foot down and began to speak in a ferocious voice...


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    He only managed to say this one word before his expression changed swiftly. His eyes went wide, and the ruthlessness on his face instantly disappeared. For the first time ever, it was reced by shock, because at the moment the wills of the three Great True Worlds descended, his body felt as if it had been crushed by something, causing blood to appear at the corners of his lips.


    But this was still nothing to him. What really caused the Sovereign of Dawn to feel shocked was how he could sense the gaze looking at him from directly across him in the distance.


    That gaze was filled with an aloofness that he had never seen before, and there was an air of nobility that was difficult to describe with words within it. It was the strongest will in the entire True World, and with just one faint nce, he made the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei feel as if his body was about to crumble.


    This was a feeling that he had never sensed even when he went to the Deity¡¯s Mausoleum, which was a ce where even the Sovereigns of Dawn had toe to worship once every millennium. It was something he only sensed when faced with the three strongest slumbering bodies among all of the others who had existed for an unknown amount of time.


    ording to the legends of Dark Dawn, the three slumbering people were true old monsters who had survived through the disasters an unknown number of eras ago!


    ¡°Sir...¡± The heart of Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei trembled. His expression was one of shock, and even with his level of control over his emotions, he found it hard to hide it. Just as he was about to speak, a faint voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Did you say that I was asking for death just now?¡±


    The voice had appeared incredibly suddenly, making Yan Pei shudder. He was about to exin himself on instinct when the voice spoke again.


    ¡°Sit. Stay with me and watch this life and death trial. Your people are pretty good, but the situation is a little unfair.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei did not have the right or the courage to refuse. All his thoughts turned into this one word in the end, and it was filled with respect. In fact, he did not even dare to turn his head around. He put away the bone spear, and with his heart pounding in nervousness, he slowly sat down.


    The hearts of the ten ck-robed men beside the sea of bones shuddered in fear. They retrieved their aura and tried to be as respectful as they could, not daring to sneak a peek in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    Strength was everything!


    ¡°But now, it is fair. You can fight now,¡± Su Ming said calmly and sat on the seat originally belonging to the Sovereign of Dawn on the sea of bones. He leaned back against it, and with his right hand supporting his forehead, he stared at Ninth Summit.


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei sat up straight beneath him. Anguish appeared on his face while he stared at the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier and mulled over what Su Ming had said. He had already understood that this person wanted to use his people to train those from Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Well?¡± Su Ming cast a nce at the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei.


    Yan Pei¡¯s heart shuddered. He sensed the displeasure from the person behind him. He then gritted his teeth and sent his order as the Sovereign of Dawn to the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier far in the distance.


    ¡°Step into Ninth Summit and fight!¡±


    Roars reverberated through space during that instant. It did not matter whether the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were willing or not, for even if they had six-tenths of their power sealed, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei had already given his order, so they... had to fight!

 Chapter 1284: One Sect, One Race, Become Strong on Your Own!

    <h4>Chapter 1284: One Sect, One Race, Be Strong on Your Own!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Fight!!¡±


    A roar that sounded like that of a tiger echoed into space from Ninth Summit. It was Hu Zi¡¯s voice. Once he spoke, his figure was instantly reflected in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    With a body like a tiger, at the moment he walked out, Hu Zi threw a punch forward, and his vast physical strength erupted. When he seized the space to his left with his left hand, a huge spiked mace appeared in his hand, and he swung it at the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier charging towards him.


    Booming sounds surged into the air. Hu Zi was located at one of the spots used by the armies from both sides when they came into full contact with each other. There were countless cultivators from Ninth Summit around Hu Zi, and they were all fighting madly in a life and death battle against the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    They fought for their continued existence!


    For their own Lives!


    There were Berserkers among them. In this battle, they showed off the powerful physical bodies belonging to the Berserkers!


    The enemies they faced were the cultivators who had easily destroyed the armies formed by the union of the three True Worlds, who had killed the Fourth True World¡¯s Sublime Paragon, forced True Sacred Yin World to seal themselves, and the Fourth True World toy down a Rune, no longer hoping to kill their enemies, but only hoping to struggle and fight back.


    Those people had swept through True Morning Dao World, and wherever they went, no cultivator could make them stop in their tracks. It could be said... that they were an army of powerful warriors who had never suffered defeat!


    People from Ninth Summit were prepared to die, but even if that were to happen, they could not die in vain. They would kill a few people and drag them to their deaths forpany. If they killed one, then they would have broken even, if they killed two people, they would not have lived in vain, and if they killed three, they would have covered the losses they suffered!


    If that was the case for Ninth Summit, then it was even more so for the Berserkers. Loud rumbles surged into space. The sounds of fighting were deafening to the ears and filled the entire gxy while the battle was reflected as the most brilliant light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The people from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier had six-tenths of their cultivation bases suppressed, but even if they could only bring out four-tenths of their cultivation bases, they were still a force of power that was definitely not weak when they stood before Ninth Summit of Arid Triad¡¯s True Morning Dao World.


    After all, regardless of whether it was Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, their legacies came from the records of their second era. If Su Ming had not sealed six-tenths of their power... then there would be no suspense in this battle. The victor would have been decided long ago.


    Only once he did seal them was the battle fair for Ninth Summit. In truth, it was absolutely in Su Ming¡¯s power to seal more of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s power, but if that was the case, it could not be considered a trial. That was why he only sealed six-tenths of their strength, allowing Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to have less than half a Realm higher in terms of their levels of cultivationpared to the cultivators from Ninth Summit.


    The sounds of battle echoed through space at a volume that could shake the sky and earth. Arge number of cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn surged into the gap in the Rune, and the moment they stepped in, Ninth Summit fought back. The hundreds of thousands of cultivators had determined looks on their faces. When the two armies shed against each other, the battle instantly broke out.


    From the moment they came into contact, there were arge number of deaths on both sides. This sort of battle tested a cultivator¡¯s personal power to its utmost limits. The loud rumbles from divine abilities rose and fell. The light from Enchanted Treasures and the intensity of the shes formed ripples that swept out in every direction.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow of death descended on the gxy. It swung its arm, taking away lives as if it wanted to reap every single life in the ce.


    Dark Dawn and Saint Defier suffered the greatest amount of casualties since they had invaded Arid Triad. It did not matter whether it was the block they faced at Arid Triad¡¯s gap from the three Great True Worlds in the past, when Dark Dawn and Saint Defier swept through True Morning Dao Worldter on, or when they went on an expedition to the other True Worlds. They had never suffered a loss like this, when arge number of deaths happened immediately after they shed with the enemy.


    After all, the reason why the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier had been undefeatable in their battles was because of their strength.


    The nine white-robed Antecedental Spirits gritted their teeth and rushed to the frontlines. Wherever they went, the cultivators from Ninth Summit would retreat. There was no one who proved to be their opponent. They might have six-tenths of their cultivation bases suppressed, but they still remained powerful.


    But right at the moment the ninepletely stepped into the gap of the Rune and entered the world where the Ninth Summit was to rush towards Hu Zi, who was the most frenzied out of all the cultivators from Ninth Summit, the sounds of waves tumbling suddenly came from Dao Ocean located beneath them. A great will instantly filled the space and enveloped the nine people. They were instantly submerged by the will which was as fierce as raging waves.


    It was the Predecessor of Dao Ocean.


    Once he enveloped the nine people in his will, a battle of Arts belonging to Antecedental Spirits started. They were isted from the cultivators, and when they fought against each other, not much bloodshed could be seen. However, to the nine Antecedental Spirits, the Predecessor of Dao Ocean was so strong that he was an existence that the nine could not fight against once their cultivation bases had been weakened.


    At the same time, the Berserkers in Ninth Summit showed off their pride as Berserkers. Ever since their levels of cultivation had risen and they had gotten used to True Morning Dao World¡¯s presence, they went through another metamorphosis.


    It was a sudden rise in power due to umted strength and a power remaining in the Berserkers¡¯ blood, which worked on a simr principle as the survivors of the Great Berserker Tribe sacrificing themselves so that they could help their descendants. During the short period of time, the entire race had been continuously getting stronger, and in their madness, they now waged war against Dark Dawn and Saint Defier in the chaotic battle.


    Su Ming sat on the sea of white bones and watched all of this unfold before him. His expression was calm, and not a single change could be detected on him. If a person wanted to sharpen their de, there would definitely be parts of it that would shatter. If a tree wanted to grow, then it had to be doused by storms.


    The ninth summit and the Berserkers were the two most important homes for Su Ming. If they wanted to grow, they had to go through various hardships. They had to experience all that would be needed for any force of power to rise to glory.


    Only by doing so could they grow to be existences that could touch even the sky. Only by doing so could they no longer need Su Ming to provide them with constant protection. They needed to be people who could stand tall and strong on their own from people who could only depend on others!


    The only thing Su Ming could do was to make the battle fairer. However, if Ninth Summit could not get used to this sort of battle, they would be saved by Su Ming, and he would make it so that Ninth Summit and the Berserkers would never show themselves. Because if that was the case, perhaps the time for Ninth Summit and the Berserkers to rise to power had not arrived, and it would be better for them to stay in Yin Death Region, if that was the case.


    And if they could grow up, if they had the conviction and courage to fight, if they had the will to face the heavens, men, and all manner of living things, then Su Ming would use his full power to make Ninth Summit and the Berserkers be the strongest sect and race in the universe!


    This was the absolute truth!


    Su Ming watched the battle before him, and relief slowly appeared on his face. He saw Ninth Summit fighting back, saw their unwillingness to surrender, and their determination. He saw all their lives shining with the most brilliant light.


    And it was especially so for the tiger-like Hu Zi. As he roared, he brandished the huge spiked mace he held in his hand and cursed loudly while he swept through thousands of people. The loud roars he stirred up were shocking, and the honest look on his face could not be found. Instead, there was a ferociousness that shook the hearts of his enemies.


    And levitating in the space beyond Ninth Summit while in a seated position was Su Ming¡¯s headless eldest senior brother. He did not attack. The ones who attacked were the Shaman Souls surrounding him. As they circled around him, they let out shrill, piercing cries and asionally charged forth towards the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    Standing beside eldest senior brother was second senior brother. The gentle man had a solemn expression that had never appeared on his face before. Order after order came from him. He controlled everything that happened in the battlefield. There were quite a number of cultivators who did not attack around him, acting as his defence.


    Further away was the ninth summit, and standing at its summit was Fang Cang Lan. She stared into the distance with a calm expression.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother was Ninth Summit¡¯s soul, and Fang Cang Lan was the Berserkers¡¯ soul!


    And Su Ming was no longer the sect or the race¡¯s soul. He had already removed himself from view and became the sect and the race¡¯s... deity!


    As of then, Su Ming could indeed be known as a deity. If he could not be regarded as one, then there would not be any deities in the world. He had the will of three Great True Worlds with him, and he could make the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei shudder in terror before him. This... was Su Ming!


    A faint smile slowly appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, while the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s face grew more anguished. He did not dare turn his head back and could only watch the battlefield, but while the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn still had the upper hand... they no longer had the momentum of victory.


    Six-tenths of their cultivation bases were sealed in a bizarre manner. This matter in itself had already dealt an incredibly big blow to all cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn, and it had also formed an unseen mighty pressure on them, causing their hearts to tremble.


    They should have fallen back, but due to the orders from the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, they had to fight. The results from this series of events was that the morale of the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier was not strong.


    If Ninth Summit¡¯s resistance had been weak, then the morale of the cultivators from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn would have slowly risen, but they had run into a battle they had never met. As the number of deaths increased and people from Ninth Summit began choosing self-destruction before their deaths, Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s momentum waspletely oppressed.


    ¡°Glory to Ninth Summit!¡±


    The cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier heard the cultivators from Ninth Summit shout those words right before they chose to explode... But that was not all. If they had just exploded, it would have been impossible to affect the hearts of cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. However... those people who self-destructed stirred up such a mighty power that it surpassed what should have been possible from self-destruction.


    What they onlyter noticed was that there was arge number of jade slips infused with chaotic energy tied to their bodies as well as arge number of Enchanted Treasures that would self-destruct with them and self-destructing medicinal cores. All of them exploded along with each cultivator upon their self-destruction, causing the power of their explosion to instantly increase by several fold.


    This madness was enough to shock Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    This was not a single urrence, and neither did it happen only twice. Thousands and tens of thousands of people did it. Powerful bangs reverberated through the universe, forming a ripple that swept through the battlefield like a huge hand, taking away the lives of people that did not want to leave.


    There were also Berserkers among the people who self-destructed. Before they died, they cried out to the Berserkers, and in their voices was the unwillingness to part with their people, but none of them hesitated in sacrificing their bodies that had already suffered irreparable damage. They self-destructed, and with the power of the explosion, theypleted the final and most dazzling event in their lives.

 Chapter 1285: Sharpen the Sword, Sharpen the Blades!

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Sharpen the Sword, Sharpen the des!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the number of deaths reached a certain point in a normal battle, the would willpower of one side would crumble, and those people would scatter. However, during the battle on that day, before they died, even if their souls were destroyed by self-destruction, they became spirits in the other survivors¡¯ hearts, the medicine that stimted their lives, and because of one sentence Su Ming said, they became eternal existences.


    ¡°All cultivators of Ninth Summit and Berserkers, I will not let your souls be lonely. Even if your souls scatter, the pieces will gather into you again.¡±


    The Berserkers and Ninth Summit could not hear Su Ming¡¯s words, only the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei who was sitting below him. The moment Su Ming had spoken, a vortex appeared in space above the spot where Ninth Summit¡¯s Rune was damaged. It appeared without a single sound, and when it rotated, souls manifested, though they could not be seen.


    Those souls stared at the battle beneath in confusion. When they saw all that happened, shock appeared on their faces, along with even greater confusion. They were all cultivators of Ninth Summit and Berserkers who had died on the battlefield.


    The vortex continued rotating, and glowing spots that the survivors could not see manifested in space. As they gathered together, all the souls of the cultivators from Ninth Summit and Berserkers who had died because of self-destruction went to the spot where they had died.


    There seemed to be a supremew in the gxy which had two sentences written in it!


    And they were the twenty-seven words Su Ming had said just then!


    The souls could not be seen, but they could see everything in the battlefield... including Su Ming, who was a huge sun in the distance before their eyes. That sun was so huge that it looked like an existence that even the gxy of the True World had to worship it.


    ¡°I am the God of Berserkers, was once the fourth disciple of the ninth summit, and am one of the creators of Ninth Summit. I... Su Ming, will create the tenth summit on this day with the will of Morning Dao, Immortal Sect, and Sky Hill!


    ¡°The tenth summit will be known as the Mourning Summit. It will gather together all the souls of my people and the members of my sect who died in battle in my True World. You will stay there so you can protect the world for your sect and your people!


    ¡°You will be worshiped. You will enjoy having incense lit for you. You... will be the souls who defend the sect and your race. I bestow upon you... the right to not perish as long as the sect remains!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in space. The survivors could not hear his voice reverberating through the gxy, but a mountain that resembled a sword appeared in space. It formed in an instant and stood towering over everything in the gxy.


    The souls who drifted in the area looked at Su Ming, then bowed to him in excitement before flying to the mountain to be the first batch of imperishable warring souls in the tenth summit who would protect the world!


    This scene caused the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei to tremble. He had witnessed the entire process from start to finish, and everything he saw filled his expression with shock and disbelief.


    ¡®This isws being enforced once they are created... This is not him just changing aw. He is... creating it. With one sentence, he created aw. This is... Boundless Dao, the Realm after Avacaniya!


    ¡®Because there is no end to Dao, their words will make ships move, and they will do so forever without reaching their end...¡¯ the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei mumbled in his head, and his entire body was instantly drenched in cold sweat.


    Su Ming stared at the battlefield in the distance and at the souls who had manifested once more and would no longer scatter. The admiration in his eyes grew greater. He saw Ninth Summit¡¯s resistance, and while it might seem chaotic, in truth, there was an order to it.


    Everything was done by the orders of second senior brother, including the attacks right in the beginning, their actions to suppress Saint Defier and Dark Dawn to prevent them from regaining their momentum, and the series of self-destructions that happened during the battle after.


    All this was based on second senior brother¡¯s n. He had them suppress their enemies through a series of actions and weaken their morale while boosting their own. By doing so, he could also make Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s cultivation base disintegrate, though it could not be detected.


    With his method and the suppression, he could cause arge number of cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to only be able to bring out three-tenths of their original power!


    Su Ming was smiling, but the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei was in shock and his mind nk. He only managed to recover after a long while. His face was pale, without a single hint of blood to be seen. The battle was already past the point where he could change its tides. In truth, the instant the existence so great that he made Yan Pei¡¯s heart shudder appeared behind him, the results of the battle were set.


    ¡®Just who is he? How can there be such a terrifying monster in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos? Damn it, all the old monsters are sleeping right now, and I¡¯ve never heard of anyone waking up ahead of schedule. Legends say that they have been abandoned by the universe and are not included within the will of the Expanse Cosmos. They have already leapt out of its boundaries...


    ¡®When they wake, it will be a moment before the universe is destroyed... but this person is clearly gives off the feeling that like those old monsters, and even among them, he could be considered someone powerful. Boundless Dao... He is clearly a powerful paragon in Boundless Dao Realm. Damn it... just how did he wake up?!¡¯


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei was no longer thinking about the deaths of the cultivators of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier or the certain defeat they would suffer. He was thinking about how to get through the disaster before their eyes.


    ¡®The Ninth Summit... This old monster cares about Ninth Summit to this extent? I... If... If I knew about this, there is no way I would have caused trouble to myself by offending Ninth Summit!


    ¡®Fortunately, the one here is just a clone of mine... but even if he is just a clone, losing it would cause me great harm. Besides, if this person really wants to kill me, it¡¯ll be incredibly easy for him to find me in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, unless I run back to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp...¡¯


    While the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei was feeling upset and anxious, the battle between the cultivators of Ninth Summit against those from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier reached its climax. Hu Zi threw his head back andughed ferociously. Wherever he went, the ce where he stood would be like no man¡¯snd.


    He had always been powerful, and with his enemies¡¯ power being reduced by about seven-tenths, he became nearly invincible in battle. Unless there were some from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn who were still powerful despite seven-tenths of their power being reduced, the others were not Hu Zi¡¯s opponent.


    But as for those cultivators who were still powerful after they had their power reduced, their opponent... was Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother!


    He might seem to be sitting still in space, but all the Shaman Souls around him had already reached a state where they could manifest themselves. This meant that virtually every spot in the battlefield was filled with Shaman Souls, and so Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother was in every spot of the battlefield.


    Su Ming could tell that during the period of time he was away, his eldest senior brother¡¯s power had increased by a lot. The Spell allowing him to make it look like he manifested versions of himself beyond his own body had made even Su Ming cast a few scrutinizing looks his way.


    Besides not allowing the real body of the caster to move, the Spell was so strong that it allowed the caster to form hundreds of manifestations. They existed in every single part of the battlefield, and the power they showed was the exact same as the one possessed by what Su Ming remembered his eldest senior brother having in the past.


    Su Ming had also detected a hint of a faint Antecedental Spirit¡¯s willing from his unmoving eldest senior brother. This discovery caused Su Ming to look closely at him, and after his observations, he could tell that this Antecedental Spirit¡¯s will belonged to the Predecessor of Dao Ocean.


    ¡®Seems like Ninth Summit and the Predecessor of Dao Ocean have been getting along well.¡¯ A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He looked at his second senior brother, and a hint of admiration appeared on his face.


    Second senior brother¡¯s personal level of cultivation was notparable to Su Ming¡¯s own, but his grasp of the battlefield, his schemes and ploys, and his ability to formte ns were things Su Ming could notpare.


    Second senior brother had been able to turn Ninth Summit into an unshakable force andmand it in a way that all of the sect¡¯sbat abilities were brought out to the max. Indeed, in these aspects, Su Ming could notpare to him.


    As the deaths of the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier gradually made them want to retreat appear and the will to fight grew stronger among the cultivators of Ninth Summit and the Berserkers, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The trial could not end just like this. Since it had already started, he would have it reach a state where the experience would be etched into their bones and their souls.


    Only by doing so could this trial turn into a brand in their souls. Only by doing so could he light up the souls to fight among the people from Ninth Summit and the Berserkers, so the sect and the race would be able to rise to power through great victory. He could also use the fight to make their names ring through Arid Triad,ying down the final foundation for their rise.


    ¡®Since all of you have chosen not to be lonely existences in this apocalypse... I will give you a future where you will be paragons,¡¯ Su Ming thought in his heart. Brilliant light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°Are the cultivators from Dark Dawn only worth so much?¡± Su Ming asked a t and freezing tone. When it reached the ears of the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, his heart trembled.


    ¡°Senior...¡± Hesitance appeared on Yan Pei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, fight against Ninth Summit with your full strength. If there is anyone among you who tries to retreat, then I will destroy your entire sect!¡± Yan Pei shouted out with gritted his teeth.


    He was intimidated by Su Ming, and he sensed the shadow of death looming over him. At that moment, he could no longer care less about the others. He immediately ordered them forward, and his voice reverberated through the battlefield.


    His words echoed in the hearts of every single cultivator from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier who wanted to retreat because they had beenpletely suppressed by Ninth Summit and the Berserkers¡¯ momentum. It forced them to stop in their actions.


    ¡°You may dere war as you wish, but only I can dere an end to it,¡± said Su Ming tly. There was not a lot of might contained in his words, but they had a domineering air, which overwhelmed the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei with fear.


    ¡®He¡¯s a Star of Disaster. He¡¯s definitely a Star of Disaster. Even when he was in his era, this person definitely had an infamous reputation... but... but how could this old monster have a connection to Ninth Summit?¡¯


    Bitterness appeared on the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s pale face. He stared at the cultivators who stopped moving back when his words echoed in space. There were quite a number who turned their heads back to look towards him; there was uncertainty on their faces, and even a hint of hatred.


    Roars of those who had just been sentenced to death came from the mouths of people from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. They were immediately followed by their crazed attacks and desperate charges.


    ¡°Once they go through this madness, this sect and race will be able to bloom beautifully in Arid Triad,¡± Su Ming mumbled as he watched the changes in the distant battlefield.


    The expression of each cultivator and the cirction of their cultivation bases could be clearly seen by Su Ming.


    It was just like sharpening a sword. If he only sharpened one side of the de, it would not beplete. He had to sharpen both sides until they glistened in the sun, for only then could it be considered a sharp sword, and right then, Su Ming was sharpening the other side.

 Chapter 1286: You May Stop the Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 1286: You May Stop the Fight!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the face of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s sudden madness, the time for Ninth Summit and the Berserkers to be tested instantly arrived. This trial was not just a test of their personal power, but also their will to persevere in a prolonged war. They also had to know how to handle cultivators who had been pushed into a corner, just like them.


    To a sect and any race, these were all incredibly rare experiences. After all, one mistake in this sort of war would end up in them being destroyed.


    Su Ming wanted Ninth Summit and the Berserkers to go through this process, because after that, they might learn how to get through other simr events. That was why, instead of going through it in the future, it was better for them to go through that right then.


    After all, only the difficulties of war could make the sweetness of victory unforgettable.


    Su Ming also wanted to use this rare opportunity to let his second senior brother test his skills inmanding and see what worked so that he could hone his skills for even more difficult situations in the future.


    The Berserkers also had to work on their cooperation with Ninth Summit so that they could reach the same wavelength in this battle and form a connection that was simr to those shared by blood kin, allowing them to work in unity.


    Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother swiftly sent his orders to each corner of the battlefield, and more cultivators from Ninth Summit and Berserkers joined the battlefield to take over theirrades so that they couldunch anotherrge-scale battle on Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    It was a pity that this situation could notst too long. A loud, astonishing bang reverberated through space. Most of the Rune was torn, causing the gap in Ninth Summit to widen, and most of Ninth Summit was revealed in the gxy, allowing more cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to rush inside.


    Under the firm orders of second senior brother, the cultivators of Ninth Summit and the Berserkers did not continue to stubbornly defend the gap. Instead, they began withdrawing in an orderly manner, shifting the battlefield from the gxy to their world.


    When Su Ming saw this, the admiration in his eyes grew stronger. He saw Ninth Summit¡¯s growth and his senior brothers be stronger. When Su Ming became a will, his heart became something that no longer resembled the heart of a cultivator, but at that moment, the warmth he felt in the past rose in his heart.


    Su Ming knew that he had already changed. If his past self was in his ce right then, the moment he saw Ninth Summit being attacked on all sides, he would have personally attacked without hesitation and killed all the invaders, but right then, he did not choose to do so.


    His thoughts were more focused on whether the sect and race were suited to live in the outside world. If they showed that they were capable, he would make it so that their right to live in the outside world was even greater, but if they were not, then he would choose to let them have five hundred years of peace, at the very least. Then, he would use his full strength to fight so that those five hundred years would turn into an infinite amount of time.


    The things he saw at that moment told him that Ninth Summit and the Berserkers could live in the outside world. They had the ability to improve and be stronger on their own. Even if Su Ming was no longer around, as long as there was a certain amount of fairness in the fights they faced, they could rise to power.


    And Su Ming could provide them that fairness!


    ¡°There is no madness that canst for long. It is the case for one person, one race, and even one sect. If you can crush them while they are in a state of madness, you canpletely destroy their beliefs, and you will... be able to achieveplete victory.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words faintly, he looked at Ninth Summit, and he saw his second senior brother watching the battlefield with eyes burning with a brilliant light as he continued issuing orders without stop.


    From theyout of the battlefield, Su Ming could tell that second senior brother¡¯s choice was different from his. He chose to temporarily avoid direct conflict and instead waited until the enemy tired out to strike them with full strength. This method was different from Su Ming¡¯s, but it was slightly gentler. If hepleted the setup, he could obtainplete victory with less losses.


    Right when Su Ming thought he could see the results of the battle and the cultivators of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were about to show their most crazed and desperate side to charge into Ninth Summit en masse...


    A loud roar that shook the sky and earth shot out from Ninth Summit. As it echoed in space, Su Ming narrowed his eyes for the first time since he had arrived.


    He saw a floating continent crumble with a bang in Ninth Summit¡¯s world. The explosive power formed by the continent¡¯s destruction instantly swept through all directions and turned into a huge vortex. At the moment it rotated, booming sounds surged into the heavens, and the second as well as the third continents crumbled.


    Soon after, the fourth, fifth... up to the twelfth continents crumbled and exploded!


    This was not due to Dark Dawn or Saint Defier. This was due to Ninth Summit themselves, who had been storing this power for this moment!


    At the instant the twelve continents crumbled, the destructive power spread through the entire world where Ninth Summit was located, but most of that power was gathered at the gap of the Rune, causing many of the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to be instantly affected by it. The number of injured and dead was so high that it was simply disastrous for Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, and for a time being, shrill and forlorn howls and wails filled the sky.


    This scene caused Su Ming¡¯s pupils to constrict, and the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, who was originally distracted, stood up swiftly. A grave expression appeared on his face, and he fixed his stare on Ninth Summit. If it was not because he had suddenly remembered that existence who made him quiver in his boots, he might have immediately rushed into Ninth Summit.


    The crumbling of the continents caused so many cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to die that the number surpassed one hundred thousand!


    Countless Runes and various Enchanted Vessels that could self-destruct and amplify power of explosions had clearly beenid out on the twelve continents beforehand. The twelve of them had been refined, because of which they looked like continents, but in truth, they were huge Enchanted Vessels.


    With Ninth Summit¡¯s retreat as bait, the moment Dark Dawn and Saint Defier descended into their most crazed state, they wouldunch a strike with unprecedented power, and with one hit... determine the results of the battle!


    Su Ming stood up and threw his head back tough; his second senior brother¡¯s methods surpassed his expectations. The firm and straightforward strike had crushed the convictions of the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. Amid the loud bangs, practically all of those still alive retreated. Their expressions were filled with shock, and their bodies trembled. There was too much blood, too many deaths. The suppression of the cultivation bases, their enemies¡¯ madness fueled by no thought to their actions, and everything else caused them to lose their courage to continue fighting.


    At the moment they retreated, Ninth Summit and the Berserkers¡¯ rise to power was set in stone. They were destined... to achieveplete victory in this battle!


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The roars from the cultivators from Ninth Summit reverberated through space at that instant. Together with Berserkers, theyunched a full-power pursuit on the retreating cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. For a period of time, the battlefield was in a chaotic state t, but the battle hadpletely tilted towards Ninth Summit.


    Su Ming¡¯sughter echoed in space. With a swing of his arm, he straightened and said, ¡°You may stop the fight now. As for the lot of you... Since you cooperated in this trial, I will not kill you today. Now, get lost!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was like thunder, and it caused the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s heart to tremble. As his body shivered, he moved without hesitation and turned into a long arc that swiftly left into the distance.

 Chapter 1287: Three Things

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Three Things</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the face of absolute power, all other forces of power were nothing.


    Su Ming already possessed this power. He watched the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, who had now broken down and were like a te of scattered sand, and the cultivators from Ninth Summit and the Berserkers charging out in streams in pursuit, and his lips curled into a smile.


    There were deaths in this battle, but the path of cultivation was always a fight over life. It was a rough path, but dying on the way was not frightening. What was frightening was the fear towards death and losing confidence.


    Su Ming looked at the gxy, then took a step forward. When his footnded, he was already in Ninth Summit, appearing right next to his second senior brother, who was observing all the changes in the battlefield with all his attention, and who had confidence on his face as well as an air of elegance.


    ¡°Second senior brother,¡± Su Ming called out softly.


    At the moment he spoke, his second senior brother turned his head swiftly. Eldest senior brother, who was sitting not too far away, also seemed to have opened his mind¡¯s eye at that moment and directed his attention at him.


    Su Ming¡¯s figure manifested before second senior brother, and with a smile on his face, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed.


    Eldest senior brother did not have a head, but at that moment, his body was brimming with joy. Second senior brother also looked as if his spirits had been lifted, andughing, he hugged Su Ming.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be fine.¡± As second senior brotherughed, he pushed his hands on Su Ming¡¯s shoulders and observed him closely. There was love between brothers on his face.


    ¡°You must have arrived a long time ago. How do you think I performed here?¡± A smug look appeared on second senior brother¡¯s face while he spoke with a smile.


    Their eldest senior brother stood up as well and strode over. He lifted his right arm and hugged Su Ming. He did not speak, but all his care and concern were contained in that hug between brothers. There was no need for words.


    When he sensed his eldest senior brother¡¯s powerful heartbeat, even if Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had reached an unfathomable stage and his will was so strong that he was only second to Arid Triad, during that moment, he forgot his own power. He only knew that he was the youngest in Ninth Summit, and the youngest junior brother of his senior brothers, who would forever want to protect him.


    With a smile on his face, Su Ming looked at his proud second senior brother and said softly, ¡°Second senior brother, you showed off your talents in this battle.¡±


    While second senior brotherughed, a long arc charged over from the distance. Before that figure even approached the area, Hu Zi¡¯s voice reached their ears like thunder.


    ¡°Darn it all, that fight felt really good. Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, did you see how many of those... Huh?¡± Hu Zi charged forward while speaking, but right at the moment he was about to approach the area, his voice died abruptly¡ªhe had noticed Su Ming.


    ¡°Youngest junior brother!¡±


    Hu Zi¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt. He stared at Su Ming, then walked forward with huge strides and hugged Su Ming.


    ¡°Y-y-you... Do you have any idea how many times second senior brother went to the area right outside Yin Death Vortex and watched it in silence? Do you have any idea how many times eldest senior brother worked hard to reach a breakthrough in his level of cultivation without regard for the cost? All of it so that you won¡¯t have to be so close to death all the time!


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many days I didn¡¯t sleep to set up the Runes? Youngest junior brother, if you listen to me, then don¡¯t go anymore, now that you¡¯re back. Stay in Ninth Summit, and let¡¯s make sure that we senior brothers can stay together for eternity!¡±


    As Hu Zi spoke, the excitement in his voice turned into a sob. To the outside world, he was a man with a personality like a tiger. He was a ferocious entity who would not blink even when he killed. When he smiled, there would still be a ferociousness to it, and his entire body exuded a heinous, murderous aura.


    But before Su Ming, second senior brother, and eldest senior brother, he was like a child. He was just Hu Zi who lovedughing, crying, and peeking at others.


    Second senior brother was silent for a moment before he looked at Su Ming. ¡°Youngest junior brother... are you going to leave again?¡±


    Eldest senior brother might not have said anything, but at that moment, he gave a feeling to the others that he too was waiting for the answer.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not speak and only stared at his eldest senior brother, his second senior brother, and Hu Zi. After a long while, he nodded slowly.


    ¡°After I finish settling three final matters, I will return to Ninth Summit and not leave for a hundred years.¡±


    .....


    It was night. During it, Ninth Summit¡¯s night sky was filled with stars that reached ten thousand lis. It was brilliant. The battle during the day had ended. At that moment, most of the cultivators were resting and meditating, but there were some who were swiftly mending the Runes so that the gap could be closed


    Moonlight shone on the ninth summit. There was a table on it. Eldest senior brother sat at the head of the table, second senior brother to the left, Hu Zi to the right, and Su Ming at the end of the table.


    This was a reunion of the brothers under the same Master. There was no distinction of status based on their levels of cultivation, and neither was there a ranking system used by the other summits in Freezing Sky n. Their seats were only determined by the time each of the disciples of the ninth summit had spent under their Master¡¯s tutge.


    The eldest was like Master. When Master was not around, eldest senior brother was the master of the sect.


    Behind Su Ming was Fang Cang Lan, who stayed beside him quietly. Her face was one ofposure and elegance. She did not mind Xu Hui¡¯s existence on his other side.


    Xu Hui had long since returned to Ninth Summit. Su Ming did not ask her about De Shun, and she did not say anything about him either.


    ¡°Ninth Summit won this battle, but the reason and the prerequisite for our victory was the overall levels of cultivation of the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier being suppressed. Youngest junior brother... were you the one who did this?¡± second senior brother said after hesitating for a moment.


    He simply could not think of any other answer, and so he said it out loud and looked at his youngest junior brother.


    Su Ming had a calm expression on his face while he nodded.


    Once he did so, Hu Zi sucked in a sharp breath and stared at him in a daze. Second senior brother¡¯s breathing instantly quickened as well. His expression changed swiftly, filling with disbelief.


    They clearly knew the significance behind the suppression of the overall levels of cultivation for the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. This allowed them to know that Su Ming probably had the ability to destroy all the cultivators who descended from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier by himself.


    Eldest senior brother was silent, but his right hand shivered slightly, a telling sign that a storm had started raging in his heart during that moment.


    Among the three of them, eldest senior brother had always been the one with the highest level of cultivation. Second senior brother hadn¡¯t noticed the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s existence, and it was even more difficult for Hu Zi, but eldest senior brother had formed a connection with the Predecessor of Dao Ocean. Wits his help, he could clearly sense that there was an existence who caused him to feel terrified in that battle.


    It was... the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei. Eldest senior brother had obtained information regarding that person¡¯s statue and reputation from Dark Dawn cultivators on which he had performed Soulseek after capturing them.


    To be able to seal six-tenths of the power belonging to the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier with someone like the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei around... This power already surpassed what eldest senior brother could imagine.


    Second senior brother remained quiet for a while before he spoke in a serious yet muffled tone. ¡°Youngest junior brother... what is your level of cultivation right now? How is your strength...pared to the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei?¡±


    Su Ming was silent for a while before he answered honestly, ¡°He... does not have the right to be my opponent.


    ¡°Right now, besides some of the sleeping ancient monsters, there should be very few cultivators in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and the four Great True Worlds... who can be my opponents.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words, his eldest senior brother fell silent. Second senior brother¡¯s breathing became quicker, and Hu Zi gaped, unable to speak for a long while.


    They did not doubt Su Ming¡¯s words. Excitement and exhration immediately appeared on Hu Zi¡¯s face. He picked up the wine cup in front of him and took a big gulp from it, allowing the wine to trickle down the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Haha! Youngest junior brother, what should we do for our next step? Should we get rid of all the cultivators who descended from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier? Second senior brother, what do you think? Does my idea sound good?¡±


    ¡°Is there something strange about Dark Dawn and Saint Defier?¡± A contemtive expression appeared on second senior brother¡¯s face. He ignored Hu Zi and looked at Su Ming instead. He seemed to be thinking of something.


    ¡°Dark Dawn and Saint Defier are also part of Arid Triad. They might seem to be invading us through this war, but they are really just returning. It might seem dangerous, but it is really just the final bout of madness in their lives.


    ¡°The people who think they are the yers do not know that it had been decided a long time ago that they are chess pieces... Even if we chase them away and kill them, it would make no difference, because the Arid Triad disaster is not now, but five hundred yearster.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words slowly, he sighed softly. He told them some of the things he had experienced, including the disaster five hundred years in the future, Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, and the ancient monsters who would wake up before the disaster.


    As his voice echoed in the air, disbelief appeared on Hu Zi¡¯s face while his heart trembled. Second senior brother shuddered, and his eyes sparkled swiftly.


    While Hu Zi and second senior brother were silent because they were digesting the shocking truth, eldest senior brother asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Youngest junior brother... you mentioned that you had three things you had to deal with just now. What are they?¡±


    Su Ming raised his head and looked at his eldest senior brother before he said softly, ¡°The first would be going to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. I¡¯m going there to search for a woman and to retrieve my True World. I will return him something... and end a grudge that has tied me down for one thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Is it Yu Xuan?¡± Fang Cang Lan suddenly asked.


    Xu Hui had remained silent by the side since the start, but at that moment, she seemed to have remembered something. When she lifted her head, she looked at Su Ming as well.


    Su Ming nodded.


    Fang Cang Lan did not say anything. Her expression was still as calm as water, but hershes over her half-lidded eyes quivered ever so slightly.


    ¡°The second would be me going to an old haunt that will make me stronger. I will make all preparations for the disaster five hundred yearster.¡± When Su Ming spoke, a fierce light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°And this is the third. I will go... to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp and find our Master!¡±


    The moment Su Ming said those words, Hu Zi¡¯s head snapped up. Second senior brother¡¯s expression also immediately filled with shock. Eldest senior brother fell silent, but determination filled him.


    ¡°Searching for our Master is something our levels of cultivation will not allow us to do. Only you... can bring Master back. It¡¯s been a very long time... since we saw the old man,¡± said eldest senior brother. His voice was deep, and there was longing in his words.


    Su Ming did not tell them that besides searching for his Master in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, he had another goal. He wanted to go to the Spiritlings and have a look at his mother¡¯s homnd.


    ¡°Once I finish doing these three things, I will return to Ninth Summit and will wait for time to pass. I will wait for the day the disaster arrives... I¡¯ve promised a certain group of people certain things in my life. During the next few hundred years, I will fulfill all those promises.¡±

 Chapter 1288: The Strongest in His Eon

    <h4>Chapter 1288: The Strongest in His Eon</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The people to whom Su Ming had made promises before were plenty, such as Chang He, me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor, the one hundred thousand cultivators in the foreignnds in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and many more. He never forgot his promises, and he would fulfill all of them.


    Su Ming had noticed Chang He and me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor when he arrived in Ninth Summit earlier. He had no idea when they had joined it, but there were very few who knew of their rtionship with him.


    ¡°Only five hundred years left, huh?¡±


    Soon after falling silent, second senior brother suddenly smiled. His smile was as gentle as before. However, it was filled with a ferociousness and an unwillingness to give up.


    ¡°Since there are only five hundred years left, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you will seed in the end or not. Perhaps during these five hundred years, we should create more exciting battles with the world outside.¡± Second senior brother picked up his wine cup and finished it in one gulp. When he put it down, he threw his head back andughed.


    In silence, Hu Zi picked up another wine cup. When he downed it all in one big gulp, he threw it down the mountain, and a grave look that had never been seen before on his face appeared on him.


    ¡°Darn it all. Five hundred years will be enough. During them, I swear I¡¯ll find myself a wife!¡±


    Hu Zi¡¯s words echoed in space. Second senior brother had been filled with fighting spirit, but when he heard Hu Zi¡¯s words, he was left stunned. Once he went over his shock, most of his fighting spirit was cut off by Hu Zi, and he smiled wryly.


    The night went by as the four brothers from the ninth summit drank a lot, since it was very rare for them to gather together. They talked about their past, their Master, and the Berserkers of the past.


    Fang Cang Lan stayed by Su Ming¡¯s side throughout it all. She watched everything with a smile and asionally handed Su Ming a pot of wine, as if this was the most important thing for her in her life.


    As for Xu Hui, she might have stayed by Su Ming¡¯s side for the night, but she remained silent, as if there was now a wall between them, as well as a certain amount of distance.


    It was especially so when Su Ming said that the disaster would descend in five hundred years. She was clearly stunned for a moment, then she seemed to have remembered something.


    Su Ming did not ask anything about it. There were certain things and certain feelings that needed to go through trials. Su Ming did not believe that he was a good partner, because the things pushing down on his heart were too heavy, so heavy that he felt as if he could not put anything else in his heart.


    Yet Fang Cang Lan had walked into Su Ming¡¯s heart. With one thousand something years of persistence and waiting, she brought out a tenderness in him, and he had no reason to leave her.


    Since he had already chosen her, he would stay with her his entire life, regardless of how long it would be.


    This was Su Ming¡¯s determination. It did not matter whether it was friendship or love, it was the same.


    He was very happy that night, and Hu Zi was also very happy. He continued causing a ruckus by saying that he wanted to find a wife and grumbling about his second senior brother being too much of a womanizer and how there were countless women by his side. He spoke his mind, and he showed... that he was jealous, very jealous.


    But Hu Zi did not know that his second senior brother¡¯s womanizing ways hid the pain and regret left behind by the one and only time he fell in love and persisted with it while in thend of Berserkers.


    Su Ming had seen all of it in the past. He had practically witnessed the entire process.


    Their eldest senior brother did not like speaking, and it didn¡¯t change that night. He did not drink, but a warmth was exuded by his presence that was felt by his brothers. It was a warmth this cold man would definitely not show to other people.


    The three people before him were his junior brothers. All of them were people who he would give up his life to protect. He did not need any woman in his life, and perhaps there was no woman in the world who could ept his headless self.


    Su Ming¡¯s eldest senior brother always believed that it was enough for him to only have the three brothers in his life for the rest of his life!


    When morning arrived and the first ray of sunlight appeared in the dimension of Ninth Summit, eldest senior brother left to continue training. Since there were only five hundred years left, he would make himself stronger while he could.


    Hu Zi collected arge number of cultivators from Ninth Summit and the Fated Kin of the Berserkers to form a group of ten thousand cultivators to head to the outside world and patrol the area. If they found any remaining cultivators of Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, they would crush thempletely.


    As for second senior brother, he had many other things to do. He had to manage everything in Ninth Summit, and many of his ns had to change after he learned what would happen five hundred yearster. Many new ns formed in his head, and he had to set them up one by one.


    Only Su Ming was left in Ninth Summit. He sat there and stared at the blue sky. Fang Cang Lan was by his side and was watching him with aposed expression before she cast her nce at Xu Hui. Then, she lowered her head and turned around to leave. With her intelligence, she could tell that there seemed to be a wall that could not be described with words between her and Su Ming.


    A mountain breeze blew towards them and lifted Xu Hui¡¯s hair. She sat quietly for a long while, then she sighed softly.


    ¡°Are you really not going to ask how I dealt with De Shun?¡± Xu Hui bit her bottom lip and looked at Su Ming.


    He stayed silent. He put down his pot of wine and shook his head.


    ¡°If you want to tell me, even if I don¡¯t ask, you will still tell. If you don¡¯t want to say it, even if I asked, you would not answer.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Xu Hui mumbled after some time.


    ¡°I know.¡± There was no way Su Ming would not know everything in True Morning Dao World. Unless he did not want to, he would know everything that he wanted to know.


    At that moment, De Shun was on a damaged cultivation at the border of the True World near the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. He was staring at the heavens, and there was a hint of hatred mixed with someplicated emotions on his face. This scene was something Su Ming could see once he thought about it.


    ¡°I...¡± A dazed look appeared in Xu Hui¡¯s eyes. Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she instinctively wanted to exin her actions, but when he lifted his hand and touched her hair, her words disappeared.


    ¡°I know that you owe him a debt of kindness, and there are nk spots in your memory. I know that,¡± Su Ming said calmly as he caressed Xu Hui¡¯s dark locks before he pulled her into his embrace.


    When Xu Hui came into contact with Su Ming¡¯s chest, she suddenly cried. The feeling of being lost and De Shun¡¯s face asionally appearing in her head had caused her to not know what had happened to her.


    But at that moment, when she was in Su Ming¡¯s embrace, everything in her mind seemed to be rearranged. The feeling of being lost disappeared, reced by a deep wave of fatigue. Gradually, she fell asleep.


    Five hundred yearster, if Su Ming seeded, then everything would be good, but if he failed, they were bound to disappear because of the disaster. Since they only had five hundred years left, why was there a need for them to make each other suffer? It would be better... to wipe off those memories.


    This method was slightly domineering, but there had always been a domineering attitude hidden in Su Ming¡¯s character.


    Time trickled by, and in the blink of an eye, three months went by. During them, Su Ming stayed in Ninth Summit and apanied Cang Lan as well as Xu Hui. The three of them went through those days in a rare state of peace while watching the sun rise and set. There was a warm and gentle atmosphere around them, causing Hu Zi to be incredibly envious, and he started scanning the many female cultivators in Ninth Summit like he was in a rut.


    During the three months, aside from staying beside Cang Lan and Xu Hui, Su Ming spent every single day drinking with his senior brothers. Amid theughter born from all of them temporarily forgetting all their troubles, Su Ming used his vast cultivation base and will to give pointers to Hu Zi in his training, second senior brother in his path of cultivation, and eldest senior brother in better understanding the Antecedental Spirits. His fusion with the Predecessor of Dao Ocean also sped up.


    The Predecessor of Dao Ocean was willing to participate in this fusion. Su Ming did not ask what happened between the two of them. He only knew that if his eldest senior brother wanted to be stronger, that he would do everything he could to help him.


    During the three months, cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier continued descending without stop in the outside world. Their numbers grew, but Ninth Summit became a forbidden ground for them. None of them dared to offend them anymore, and they strictly prohibited their own from getting close to Ninth Summit.


    Once they stepped into the area belonging to Ninth Summit, six-tenths of their cultivation bases would be suppressed, which was a warning.


    Ninth Summit was still treated as the master of True Morning Dao World. Even if they ventured out and ran into cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, most of those people chose to retreat in silence.


    The battle three months ago had determined the state of affairs in this True World.


    Compared to the peace True Morning Dao World enjoyed after it, an intense battle broke out in True Sacred Yin World. The devastation brought with it the destruction of the Rune. While Dark Dawn and Saint Defier suffered a little, to them, who continued sending in a continuous flood of cultivators from their home worlds, this loss was really nothing.


    Once the Rune crumbled, the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier surged in, causing True Sacred Yin World... to change masters.


    On the other hand, as the Fourth True World continued fighting and resisting, a stalemate was gradually established. It happened because powerful warriors whose names were never heard of would asionally appear in the Fourth True World to manipte the situation of the war. As more and more of them appeared, they began to manipte not just small areas, but the entire battlefield.


    Only the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World remained calm. All the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier who entered the ce would fuse into the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and disappear without a trace.


    .....


    Another month passed, and Su Ming ventured out once to go to the True Morning Dao World¡¯s All Spirits Hall. Half a monthter, when he returned, he appeared to be no different from before, but only Su Ming himself knew that the moment he walked out of the world in All Spirits Hall, a will so great it was shocking gathered on his body. It had felt as if all of Arid Triad had gathered together to turn into an eye to stare at him.


    It was the gaze of Arid Triad¡¯s will, because when Su Ming walked out of All Spirits Hall, he had already be so strong that he could cause the slumbering Arid Triad¡¯s will to instinctively be wary of him.


    He went through fiveplete spirit ascensions, and it equivalent to him going through ten spirit ascensions. This was not something that had never happened when Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos was still one whole entity. After all, Su Ming was not the first to learn of All Spirits Hall, and he was not the first to have entered Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. The All Spirits Hall had existed for countless aeons.


    But Su Ming was definitely the best in this eon, and he was definitely the strongest at the present!

 Chapter 1289: You Are a Walking Crystal Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1289: You Are a Walking Crystal Mine</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Arid Triad¡¯s will gathered on him, Su Ming did not choose to move back. Instead, he met Arid Triad¡¯s gaze squarely, and he kept his gaze on him for a long time. He waited for the Antecedental Spirit¡¯s disaster to descend on him, which might or might not happen, but before the disaster arrived, the sleeping Arid Triad¡¯s will gradually disappeared.


    A perplexed look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He had never thought to hide himself. Those from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier surely knew about him by then, and it was about time that Arid Triad knew about him as well.


    He went back to Ninth Summit, and when another month passed, Su Ming chose to leave. This time, he did not leave quietly, but left with his senior brothers sending him off as well as Fang Cang Lan and Xu Hui quietly watching him as he left. He gradually went into the distance toplete the second thing he wanted to do¡ªresolve the grudge he harbored for one thousand years.


    He was also going to break the shadow over his heart brought to him by the scene he saw in the secrets of the universe.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to put an end to this. Su Xuan Yi... are you truly not going to try and retrieve the fifth kiln, where your wife sleeps? Are you really going to let me have it?¡±


    Su Ming turned his head around and cast a nce at the crowd from Ninth Summit, then turned around and took a step forward, vanishing into thin air while murmuring to himself under his breath.


    When he reappeared, Su Ming was already at the border between True Morning Dao World and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Further away from him was a damaged cultivation and De Shun.


    Su Ming did not care about this person. He stared at the barrier between the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and True Morning Dao World. It was a wall, and behind it was the Emperor of Abyss. It was precisely because of that wall that the four True Worlds had never had any intense battles break out between them.


    In the past, Su Ming did not have the right to break the wall, while Yu Xuan had only been able to move from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World to Morning Dao because of her Abyss Dragon. She had used its power to move through True Worlds.


    As he stared at the True World, Su Ming swung his right arm, and two long arcs immediately flew out of his storage bag. One of them was the Abyss Dragon, and the other was the bald crane.


    The Abyss Dragon had mostly recovered from its injuries. When it appeared, it looked as if it wanted to speak, but it immediately had a wing pped over its mouth by the bald crane standing by its side.


    With a resentful look on its face, the bald crane red at Su Ming. Its resentful look made it look like a bitter wife, and it wasining about Su Ming not letting it out of his damn storage bag for a long time.


    In the past, as long as it wanted to, the bald crane coulde out on its own, but as Su Ming grew stronger and his will grew greater, the bald crane could no longer appear at will. It could only wait passively to be summoned. This sort of feeling caused the bald crane to feel that it had be something like a bitter and resentful wife.


    Every single day, it had to live through its life counting crystals, sleeping, and hitting the Abyss Dragon, then it was counting the crystals, sleeping, and hitting the Abyss Dragon again, rinse and repeat. Every. Single. Day...


    Gradually, the Abyss Dragon could no longer bear with it, and it began to resist and fight back violently, but it was difficult for it to escape from its predestined fate. At that moment, once it came out, the Abyss Dragon wept, but before it could speak, the bald crane had already pped a wing on its mouth, and the grievance it felt reached its peak.


    ¡°SU MING!!!¡± the bald crane screeched.


    If it had feathers, all of them would have been bristling at that moment. It looked ready to fight while full with strong, resentful, angry energy about it. As it seethed, its aura reflected that anger and served as a background to give the bald crane a sense of size.


    ¡°Y-y-you... How many days have you locked me up again this time, huh?! Oh heavens! How many days has it been?! I¡¯ve already forgotten how many days have passed! I can¡¯t see sunlight, I can¡¯t see the stars! I CAN¡¯T SEE OTHER PEOPLE¡¯S CRYSTALS! This is torture! This is the greatest, biggest, most ultimate torture for me!


    ¡°Su Ming, you went overboard this time! I apanied you through your expeditions over the years, went through many dangers by your side, I-I-I... I even saved you who knows how many times, but you... YOU...¡±


    The bald crane was quivering with rage. As it continued shouting in anger, Su Ming touched his nose, and an awkward look appeared on his face. He had indeed... forgotten about the bald crane.


    After all, when he was in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, he had been stunned by the truth he learned. The series of events he experienced were also all connected together, and it caused him to overlook many other things.


    Only when he came to this ce and saw the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World did he remember... that the bald crane... seemed to have been kept in his storage bag for a long time...


    ¡°Darn you, you...¡± While the bald crane continued shouting in rage, Su Ming raised his right hand, and a crystal appeared on his palm.


    ¡°... You... Don¡¯t even think about using a crystal to tempt me. I am the great bald crane, I¡¯m not going to yield for just one crystal, I...¡±


    At the instant the bald crane saw the crystal in Su Ming¡¯s hand, its eyes became fixed on it. This was the first crystal it saw in days that belonged to someone else. There might just be one, but it was someone else¡¯s! As long as it was someone else¡¯s crystal, the bald crane would never think that the number was few.


    That was why when it shouted, its eyes betrayed it. Its fixated stare made it seem that if Su Ming dared to put away the crystal, the bald crane would rush forward and fight for it with its life.


    ¡°You... you bully! One crystal, this crystal...¡±


    As the bald crane spoke, great conflict appeared on its face. Its shouts immediately much weaker, and indecision as well as a look that very obviously said there was chaos going on in its mind appeared in its eyes. It was as if its mind had been divided into two portions, and they were fighting fiercely among themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. I promise you that I¡¯ll give you all the crystals in that True World, alright?¡±


    When Su Ming saw that the bald crane was waging war against itself in its mind as if it had not seen another person¡¯s crystal for far too long and was about to start doing something stupid as it was in a conflict with itself, he quickly spoketo distract it.


    ¡°You... Dream on¡ªDarn you, what did you say?! Did you just say that you¡¯ll give me an entire True World¡¯s worth of crystals?! I... I... The mighty bald crane will absolutely not yield...¡±


    The bald crane was practically drooling at that point. It took a few instinctive steps forward, and an obsequious look had subconsciously snuck its way on its face, but it forced it down. When it was about to give extra emphasis that it would hold Su Ming¡¯s offer in disdain but would agree to it reluctantly, Su Ming sighed.


    Upon hearing it, the bald crane immediately felt its heart let out a thump. It panicked, afraid that Su Ming would go back on his word. Just as it was about to pounce on him, it saw something that it would never, ever forget in its whole life. It was a scene that shocked it more than anything else could.


    To a True World¡¯s will, crystals... were objects that could be born from space if it swept through the True World with a divine thought. It was simr to what mortals said about turning stone into gold with a touch. Su Ming could create crystals with his will!


    Su Ming only swept his will through the True World, and countless crystals immediately appeared around them. There were so many of them that they covered arge part of the gxy.


    The sparkling crystals stunned the bald crane. It waspletely dumbstruck, and it was especially so because it had clearly seen that Su Ming had not brought out the crystals from his storage bag. After all, the bald crane had an even clearer grasp of how many crystals Su Ming had in his storage bag than he did.


    ¡°How... How... How did this happen?¡± the bald crane instinctively asked in a dumbfounded manner.


    ¡°I made them.¡± At the instant Su Ming answered this question, the bald crane screeched and pounced on him to hug his thigh tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a walking crystal mine! From now on, you¡¯re MY walking crystal mine! Even if you lock me up for ten thousand years, I¡¯ll acknowledge it! I¡¯ll absolutely not grumble even a single bit. Walking crystal mine, give me more crystals, please... Say... Can you turn me into a crystal crane?¡±

 Chapter 1290: The Emperor of Abyss’ True World Trembles

    <h4>Chapter 1290: The Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World Trembles</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bald crane¡¯s eyes sparkled as if it was looking forward to the day it would turn into a crystal crane. When it recalled how Su Ming had created crystal, the bald crane immediately forgot that it was just an illusion and felt its blood boil, somehow. As its body quivered in its excitement, it began howling.


    In the bald crane¡¯s eyes, the Art Su Ming cast just then definitely took the title of the greatest Art in the universe. The ability to create crystals out of thin air was an Art it dreamed of having. To it, this was the greatest divine ability in the universe.


    Even Su Ming himself did not know just how great of an impact it had on the bald crane. It was practically a dreame true that could make the bald crane do everything it could to obtain it and fight for it with its life.


    Su Ming let out a dry cough. He had intentionally showed this divine ability to the bald crane to appease it, but when he saw just how excited it became, Su Ming had a vague feeling that he had gone overboard. The bald crane had actually requested that he turn it into a crystal crane...


    Hence, he quickly averted his gaze and ignored the crane, choosing to direct his attention on the barrier between True Morning Dao World and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. A piercing light appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. The bald crane immediately noticed this and cast a nce at the barrier. A thought appeared in its head: The time for it to show its abilities to Su Ming had arrived. As long as Su Ming was happy and created crystals for it every day, it would enjoy the greatest bliss in its life. When it thought of this, the bald crane became excited again, but it forced down its excitement and put on an expression of righteous anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? How dare it stop Sir Su Ming¡¯s footsteps?! Damn it, how dare it stop the great, the almighty Sir Su Ming who can create crystals?! I... I¡¯ll fight it to the death!¡±


    The bald crane put on an expression as if it was livid, and as it roared, it turned its back to Su Ming while sending eye signals to the Abyss Dragon nonstop. Based on its n, the Abyss Dragon had to show anger as well, which would make the effects of their actions even better. After all, in the bald crane¡¯s impression, the Abyss Dragon was itsckey and its partner as the Dual Fiends in the past.


    The Abyss Dragon was taken aback, then instinctively asked, ¡°What... does this mean?¡± As it spoke, the Abyss Dragon winked as well, sending the bald crane¡¯s eye signal right back at it.


    The Abyss Dragon did not understand what the bald crane meant. It was originally very excited, so why did it suddenly be so angry? The Abyss Dragon shrank back in regard to the bald crane¡¯s changes in expression. It felt that the bald crane was very terrifying.


    When they were in the storage, the bald crane had beaten it up every single day to pass time, and the more it thought about it, the more it felt that it could not catch up to the bald crane¡¯s thoughts.


    When the bald crane saw the dumb look on the Abyss Dragon¡¯s face, it instantly felt real anger. Just as it was about to shout at the dragon, Su Ming took a step forward and instantly appeared next to the barrier. He lifted his right hand and touched the invisible barrier.


    ¡°Shatter.¡±


    The moment Su Ming said that word in a t tone, his right hand touched the barrier. An astonishingly loud bang instantly reverberated through half of True Morning Dao World.


    As that sound traveled outwards, the bald crane gave up on the idea of giving the Abyss Dragon a k. There was a ferocious look on its face, as if Su Ming only needed to point forward, and it would charge forth without looking back. It rushed at the barrier and crashed into it. To show off its talents so that Su Ming could create crystals for it, the bald crane had indeed decided to give it its all.


    But when it touched the barrier... or rather, just before it touched the barrier, the barrier between True Morning Dao World and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World changed. A trembling membrane that looked like there was light flowing in it showed up. When cracking sounds rang out in space, holes spread out through the membrane, starting from where Su Ming¡¯s right hand had touched it.


    Su Ming did not move, but his hair fluttered freely. Even his white long robe danced in the wind. His face was indifferent, revealing no emotions.


    He calmly watched the cracks spreading through the entire barrier. Soon, it looked like it had turned into a spider¡¯s web. Then, a loud bang shot up, and it shattered to pieces, turning into countless fragments that spilled into the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    From a distance, they looked like falling snow. The fragments reflected a brilliant light, and when they were in the gxy, they looked like starlight. At that moment, they were swept up by the wind and created an image of an ocean of stars.


    Since the ancient times, only a fine crack would asionally appear on the barrier between two True Worlds. Not one of them had ever shatteredpletely like this. Yet on that day, it happened. And it was not a destruction of a small portion of the barrier, since the entire ring-shaped barrier... had shattered in different spots during that instant.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it happened in an instant. When the bald crane charged at the barrier, it did not touch it. Instead, it shot right through the barrier since it crumbled and fell back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you the same number of crystals you can seize from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.¡±


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face when he cast a nce at the bald crane. The bald crane had supported him for a thousand something years, so it could be said that it had already be a part of his family. Su Ming valued his rtionships, and it was the same for the one he shared with the bald crane.


    When Su Ming¡¯s words reached the bald crane¡¯s ears, it became excited again. While shuddering, it screeched a few sentences, and with a single move, it appeared on the Abyss Dragon¡¯s body. The Abyss Dragon was so terrified that its heart trembled, but soon, the bald crane whispered something to it, and its eyes instantly sparkled.


    The light was not the sparkle of the bald crane¡¯s eyes, but was... a light that Su Ming thought gave it a rather sleazy look.


    ¡°Boss, is what you just said... real?¡± the Abyss Dragon was so excited that it trembled when it asked its question.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s real. When have I ever lied to you?¡± the bald crane immediately said, as if it was making a promise.


    ¡°Are you really going to let me have all the female dragons? Alright! I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± The Abyss Dragon¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. With a roar, it rushed forth with the bald crane, charging straight into the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    The bald crane made a ruckus in its excitement. When it went past Su Ming, it immediately lifted its w and waved a little.


    ¡°You promised you¡¯ll give me the exact same number of crystals I can get! Just you wait, if even one crystal will be left in this True World, then I suck.¡±


    The bald crane¡¯s voice was still echoing in space when it left into the distance with the Abyss Dragon. It intended to leave Su Ming¡¯s side and loot the crystals itself since it was afraid of him throwing it into his storage bag again...


    Su Ming watched the bald crane leave and smiled faintly. He could tell what the bald crane was thinking with just one nce, but with his current level of cultivation, he could let the bald crane cause as much of a ruckus as it wanted, even if it was the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    Soon, this would no longer be the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, but Su Ming¡¯s True World.


    Su Ming still remembered how his will had appeared in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡¯ True Immortal Sect World when he entered it. He took a step forward and walked into the territory belonging to the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World...


    All of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World trembled, and countless ripples appeared out of thin air in the gxy. At the same time, a roar that all lives in the True World could hear reverberated through the True World.


    There was a wave of madness in that roar, along with great terror and an unwillingness to admit defeat. It sounded like there was a life form struggling in the most violent manner before it died. It had a powerful Abyss Death Aura contained in its roars.


    This aura was different from the aura of death. There was a hint of sentience to it, along with a feeling that it was decaying, as if it could taint all forms of lives, and it caused all of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World to tremble violently.


    Those tremors caused all the lives in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World to feel their hearts tremble. Ferocious beasts unique to only the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World that lived on its countlesss threw their heads back and let out shrill roars. They prostrated themselves on the ground as if they could sense death approaching them when the True World trembled.


    The cultivators felt it even better. No matter what they were doing and no matter what level of cultivation they had, as long as they were lives born in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, all of them felt restless at that moment. Their cultivation bases became chaotic as if even their blood was about to gush out of their bodies.


    The higher their cultivation bases were, the stronger this feeling became.


    There were no sects in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, but with various families serving as its veins, they formed a ruling system simr to a dynasty.


    Among them, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ status was the highest. There were eight Kings of Abyss below him, thirty-six Generals of Abyss, which led countless armored cultivators of the Abyssal World. Each King of Abyss had a family, and it was the same case for the Generals of Abyss.


    Above the Emperor of Abyss was the True World¡¯s Sublime Paragon. Among the four Great True Worlds, only the Sublime Paragon of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World could make the cultivators of his True World worship him, and only in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World did the Sublime Paragon have his own Abyss Paragon Pce.


    Almost at the same time the True World trembled, all the families in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World felt their hearts shudder. There were also quite arge number of powerful warriors who swiftly sent out a powerful presence that swept out in all directions in an attempt to search for the reason behind the True World¡¯s tremors.


    Within the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ Hall was the Emperor of Abyss, who was dressed in an emperor¡¯s robe. He was a middle-aged man with an awe-imposing face, and he was staring coldly at some of the cultivators who were mocking each other with their words in his hall. Those people were talking about therge number of cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier who had appeared in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    As he listened to those people¡¯s increasingly obvious words of ridicule, the Emperor of Abyss frowned.


    ¡°Enough, this is something the Lord Sublime Paragon has decided. What is the use of even discussing this matter?!¡± he said coldly. Right when his words appeared, the cultivators further down from his throne looked towards him.


    ¡°If you have any opinions about it, you can go and seek an audience with the Lord Sublime Paragon. Do not ruin my mood when I am about to bear witness to my son¡¯s marriage!¡±


    The Emperor of Abyss frowned. The person in the hall was his clone while his real body was in the serving as the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World watching the grand marriage. At that moment, he did not want to waste any time in this ce. He stood up, and when his words rang in the air, he made to leave.


    But suddenly, his body trembled. The expressions of the cultivators in the hall also changed. Their hearts shook.


    The pain in the soundless roar seemed to have spread into each of the lives in the True World.

 Chapter 1291: A Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1291: A Wedding</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The tremors were especially felt by the Emperor of Abyss, whose level of cultivation was the highest in the hall. At the moment he stood up, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and with a swing of his arm, he turned into a long arc that rushed out of the hall.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Once he left, the faces of the other cultivators turned pale. Two people even had blood trickle out of the corners of their mouths. The roars of the True World echoing in space had affected their veins, and as their veins trembled, they were injured.


    ¡°This... This is the True World¡¯s will roaring in pain!¡± At the instant the Emperor of Abyss looked towards the gxy, his face turned pale, and he sucked in a sharp breath.


    In the Abyss Paragon Pce lived the Sublime Paragon of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    There was a man dressed in a purple long robe there, with his appearance asionally changing. A breath ago, he was a teenager, and a breathter, he became an old man. In between breaths, he would asionally turn into a middle-aged man. This man was currently standing respectfully in the pce, and before him was Su Xuan Yi, sitting and meditating with a calm expression on his face.


    Dressed in white robes, Su Xuan Yi sat with indifference on his face. He stared at the chess board in front of him while holding a ck chess piece in his right hand. Once he ced it down, he looked at the ck-robed middle-aged man sitting across from him.


    The man had long hair, and it spilled over his shoulders. There was an air of someone who looked down on the world about him, and there was a powerful, mighty pressure spreading out from him, causing the Sublime Paragon, who was behind Su Xuan Yi, to feel his heart tremble slightly. To him, the ck-robed man felt like a tiger crouching in its seat while the Sublime Paragon himself had be a mortal.


    ¡°Sovereign of Dawn, it¡¯s your turn. Once we finish this round, we should head to my child¡¯s wedding. The preparations there should be about ready now.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi smiled faintly. The ck-robed man before him was naturally... the strongest person who had descended from Dark Dawn¡¯s camp¡ªthe Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei!


    The person who had been terrified into leaving from Ninth Summit¡¯s premises was his clone. Right then, the one sitting in the pce was his real self, but even so, he knew all about the things that had happened to his clone, and it became the matter he was most wary of in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, though it was buried in the depths of his heart.


    And it was precisely that matter that made him to choose to stay in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World for a prolonged period of time. Based on what he knew, the terrifying existence in True Morning Dao World only cared about Ninth Summit. As long as he did not provoke Ninth Summit, the terrifying old monster would note searching for trouble.


    Otherwise, his clone would not have been able to escape. Based on this, he could tell that the monster did not want to kill him, but even so, he still felt rather uneasy and anxious. Fortunately, nothing had happened to him over the past few months, and he felt slightly more at ease, but no matter what, he had already made his decision that he absolutely would not return to True Morning Dao World.


    Yan Lei smiled. His emotions did not show on his face, and his smile was incredibly faint. He lifted his right hand and ced a white piece on the chess board. Just as he was about to speak, his expression changed.


    At that moment, the expression of the Sublime Paragon behind Su Xuan Yi changed. When he raised his head, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood, then stumbled a few steps backwards. He coughed up blood again. His injuries were clearly much worse than the Emperor of Abyss¡¯, because he was the Sublime Paragon of this True World. He was the only Sublime Paragon here, which was why the damage dealt to him by the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World when it roared with an unwillingness to admit defeat was the greatest.


    As for Su Xuan Yi, he noticed none of this. He was not a member of this True World to begin with. At that moment, he only frowned. He could sense that the True World was trembling, and he had also noticed that the True World¡¯s will was roaring because it had run into some ident.


    In silence, he closed his eyes. The moment he did so, his will covered an endless distance and went straight into the depths of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. In it, there was ayer of fog resembling a vortex tumbling about.


    Seated at the center of the vortex was a figure. He was... also Su Xuan Yi. When his eyes flew open, an ancient and freezing look appeared in them. The person here was his real self, and the person who had been ying against Yan Pei had been his clone.


    ¡®The Essence of this True World¡¯s will gathered into this vortex once I readjusted it many years ago. A new will can be born in it... My blood is in the vortex, and once this will is born, it will fuse with my body. Damn it, did some ident happen?¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi furrowed his brow. His divine sense spread out and swept through the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, but he did not find any clues. As for Su Ming... Su Xuan Yi could not see him.


    He could only see the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World roaring and struggling in pain, as if its will was being Possessed, but no matter how Su Xuan Yi searched, he could not find any traces of the True World¡¯s will being Possessed.


    ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s because the will in this vortex formed by its Essence is about to be born? It might have caused the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World to struggle...¡¯


    Deep in thought, Su Xuan Yi let out a cold harrumph and closed his eyes.


    At the instant he did so, his other self from Abyss Paragon Pce opened his eyes.


    ¡°Some problems have appeared with this True World¡¯s will,¡± the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei said faintly.


    He had already sent his divine sense out to scan the entire True World, but he did not detect anything wrong. However, he could tell that the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was swiftly bing weaker, as if it was rapidly dying, but even though it was dying quickly, if he factored in time, it would still need around one hundred years before it truly perished.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s due to something on my side. It isn¡¯t connected with the outside world. Lord Yan Pei, this game... hmm?¡±


    Before Su Xuan Yi could finish speaking, a dark look appeared on his face. He looked into the distance, and his gaze seemed to see through space and into the serving as the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    All the preparations for the grand wedding were ready and on standby; everyone was just waiting for his arrival. This was an important part in his n that Su Xuan Yi had been nning for tens of thousands of years. He could not allow any idents to ur, but right then... something unforeseen appeared.


    ¡°I knew... that he would show signs of betraying me on this day!¡±


    When Su Xuan Yi uttered those words in a cold voice, he stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Yan Pei before bowing.


    ¡°A disciple of mine betrayed me, and he has followed me for many years too, hah...¡± Su Xuan Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, I understand what you mean, Fellow Daoist Su. I... will help you kill this person. Treat it as a reward for helping Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. As for the Abyss Builders, since I¡¯ve already made my promise to you, I will definitely not go back on my word. We will not stay for long in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It is impossible for us to do so in any case. In the future... this ce will only belong to the Abyss Builders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sovereign of Dawn.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi bowed deeply to Yan Pei again, but only he could hear the coldughter in his own heart. With how ambitious Su Xuan Yi was, there was no way he would be willing to be someone¡¯s subordinate. Using Dark Dawn¡¯s camp was just a temporary measure and only a branch of his n, which was necessary for him to mend certain things, because his n had diverged previously.


    They were only using each other. This was something Yan Pei knew as well. He watched Su Xuan Yi bow to him, and heughed coldly in his heart too. The person before him was just a chess piece, and he was the yer. No matter how important a chess piece was, it would not be able to stir up a storm in the yer¡¯s heart. At most... he would just y another round.


    .....


    In the serving as the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was an incrediblyrge cultivation formed by using a great divine ability to merge nearly one thousands together. Even from a distance, it looked incredibly huge, and if anyone stood on the cultivation, the feeling as if there was no end to the sky and earth would cause that person to feel as if the sky had been turned into thend.


    On therge cultivation was a boundless sea. There was a huge ancient tree growing out from its bottom, and there were more than one million cultivators there to send their blessings for the grand wedding held at the tree.


    The ancient tree was sorge that each leaf was like a field. From a distance, the tree looked so tall that it touched the sky. In fact, there was even a legend surrounding the ancient tree.


    It said that the reason behind the merging of nearly one thousand cultivations into a single cultivation was the discovery of the ancient tree. It was so old that it did not seem like it belonged to this time, but was from an even earlier age. In fact, there was a rumor saying that the tree... was something from a previous aeon. It had somehow avoided dying from the disaster and had survived until then.


    Of course, that rumor was not something an ordinary cultivator would know. Only Almighties who had a vague understanding of some of the history of Arid Triad could know something like that and spread the information around. Most of them also believed that this was close to the truth.


    A moment ago, there had been one million cultivators gathered on the ancient tree. They were all from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World¡¯s various families and hade to give their blessings, because the groom in the wedding was the third prince of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    It did not matter whether it was because of his appearance, his cultivation base in Mastery Realm, or his status, this person had an incredibly noble status in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. When all of these factors were lumped together, his presence was enough to make many people envious of him.


    Even though the third prince had some ws, was once very tyrannical, and even had a ruthless and brutal reputation, all of this was in the past. During the past few years, his personality seemed to have changed. He was no longer tyrannical and overbearing, but had instead be level-headed. In fact, his appearance had also slowly changed, and he had gained quite the awe-inspiring air.


    It was as if he had grown up. This was something that was incredibly clear to all who saw him, and it caused many people to slowly take note of it during thest couple years.


    He might have seemed to be in Mastery Realm, but all the cultivators in Mastery Realm felt their hearts tremble when they were before him, as if they had been suppressed, and even those in Life Realm were affected. In fact, even the family elders of the eight families belonging to the Kings of Abyss felt suppressed when they stood before the third prince, even if they were in Death Realm.


    The bride was not someone unknown to the public either. Her name was Yu Xuan, and she was a direct descendant of a King of Abyss whose family was destroyed in the past, the woman who ran from her marriage but still ended up standing before them.


    The ce was bustling with activity. The sounds of human chatter were loud. Laughter reverberated through the air. Congrattory words came from each family, and their voices rose and fell as the preparations for the wedding werepleted. It was about to start... but that was something from a moment ago.


    At that moment, the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World roared, causing the hearts of all cultivators in the ce to tremble. Then, as if the apocalypse had arrived, everything descended into chaos.


    An old man whose face was much older than in the past turned into a long arc without hesitation and charged out while the ancient roar rang in the air. Wherever he went, the world looked as if it was about to be torn apart. He rushed to the center, right where Yu Xuan stood and stared into the distance numbly, like a puppet.


    Next to her was the third prince, who watched the chaos around him coldly and whose face was expressionless.


    Trantor/Author¡¯s note


    Preview to the next chapter: Art of Time


    Ah, we haven¡¯t seen this art for way too long.


    Also, there¡¯s something off about Yu Xuan and the third prince.

 Chapter 1292: Art of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Art of Time</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yu Xuan looked numb, as if she had already epted her fate. She sat like a puppet and watched the chaos before her as well as the changes of expression on everyone¡¯s faces. The roars from the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World did not seem to affect her. It was as if... she was not a part of this True World.


    She stared at the gray-robed old man charging towards her from the sky in the form of a long arc. He used the chance of the chaos to close in on her.


    The old man had white hair. His expression was filled with sadness, and there was determination on his face. This person... was Mo Sang, Su Ming¡¯s elder!


    Mo Sang was no longer the young man Su Ming had seen in Morning Dao Sect, but had instead turned into an old man. His appearance was the exact same... as that of the elder in Su Ming¡¯s memories!


    The third prince of the True World sat calmly and watched Mo Sang approach. A hint of aplicated expression that no one else could see appeared on his face. Thisplicated emotion ran deep in him, as if it had seeped into his soul.


    He sighed in his heart, and the third prince shifted his gaze away, giving up on wanting to lift his hand and choosing instead to close his eyes. At the moment he closed his eyes, Elder Mo Sang approached Yu Xuan.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Elder Mo Sang grabbed Yu Xuan¡¯s left hand, and the resolute look in his eyes was reflected in Yu Xuan¡¯s own. She lifted her head and stared at him. With the same numb look still on her face, she shook her head.


    The sadness in Elder Mo Sang¡¯s eyes grew even more prominent. He raised his left hand and patted the center of Yu Xuan¡¯s brow. The numb look in her eyes was immediately shaken, as if she had started to struggle against something. At the same time, the elder pulled her into his arms and turned into a long arc that charged to a leaf on the ancient tree in front of him.


    There were three men in ck robes there. In the face of the chaos around them, they only had cold looks on their faces. The light from a Relocation Rune shone under their feet.


    The third prince opened his eyes and watched Mo Sang take Yu Xuan away without saying a word. He watched them approach the leaf with the Relocation Rune during the chaos around them. As the light from the Rune shone, their bodies became indistinct.


    He sighed softly, and the third prince mumbled in a tone that only he himself could hear, ¡°The changes in this True World clearly show that he is here...¡±


    Almost the moment the third prince mumbled to himself, Elder Mo Sang and Yu Xuan became nearly transparent from their previous indistinct state while they were on the leaf in the distance. At the instant they were about to be Relocated, a cold harrumph reverberated through the world with thunderous booms.


    At the instant the cold harrumph was head, Su Xuan Yi walked out of the sky. Behind him was the Sublime Paragon of the True World. Beside him was the ck-robed Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, who looked cold and arrogant.


    The entire ce fell silent. The one million cultivators on the ancient tree had pale faces, but their wills no longer broke down because of the chaos in their cultivation bases. Instead, they regained some semnce of thought, though with much difficulty. The entire ce felt as if a huge force had pushed down on it.


    ¡°Time, reverse!¡±


    A faint voice came from Su Xuan Yi¡¯s mouth. There was an unparalleled mighty pressure in his words, as if thews that came from his mouth had to be enforced, and no one could question them.


    At the moment his voice rang in the air, the Relocation Rune where Elder Mo Sang and Yu Xuan were immediately shuddered, and as if time had begun to flow in reverse, their figures gained corporeal form from their previous transparent state. In the blink of an eye, they appeared in the Relocation Rune once more.


    In fact, right after appearing on the Relocation Rune, Elder Mo Sang and Yu Xuan began moving backwards. They rushed back to the third prince¡¯s side. When Yu Xuan went back to sit in her seat and Su Ming¡¯s elder began moving back again to return to the Relocation Rune, Su Xuan Yi lifted his right hand and pointed at Mo Sang while standing in midair.


    Immediately, as the time in the entire ce reversed, the elder¡¯s body stopped moving, as if he was a stone in a river that could not move.


    Threads appeared on his body. They bound him, for they were the marks of time.


    While time was flowing in reverse, changes also urred in the one million cultivators in the area. They returned to the state when their faces had filled with pain when the will of the True World roared, but soon, all of this changed. They returned to the state when the wedding was bustling with activity before the True World¡¯s will roared.


    This divine ability was astonishing. The area in which the time had reversed was not huge, but nearly one million cultivators were involved. The shock brought by this scene was reflected on the face of the Sublime Paragon who stood behind Su Xuan Yi. His breathing quickened, and when he looked at Su Xuan Yi, great fanaticism and respect appeared on his face.


    In fact, even the pupils of Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei shrank slightly, but soon, a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. The stronger the chess piece he chose, the greater the benefits it would bring him.


    ¡°As expected of the Abyss Builders. There is indeed a reason behind why Great Abyss Tribe was known as one of the three strongest tribes in Ancient Wei and stood on equal power with Great Berserker Tribe as well as Heavenly Spirit Tribe.¡±


    Several breathster, the reversal of time came to a halt, and everything returned to normal, as if the entire world had just been deceived. Su Xuan Yi had used his divine ability to manipte time to change everything.


    ¡°This is a grand wedding, and we will not allow anyone to interrupt it. Today, my daughter will get married. I am very grateful that all of you havee to celebrate this asion with me, and hence, we shan¡¯t let anything destroy our mood.¡±


    Su Xuan Yi smiled faintly, then turned around and wrapped his fist in his palm to bow to Yan Pei, who was by his side.


    ¡°Sovereign of Dawn, please.¡±


    ¡°Today, your daughter will get married. I am just a guest, so I cannot be the first to move. Fellow Daoist Su, you should not care too much about etiquette in this situation,¡± Yan Pei said with a smile whileughing lightly.


    Su Xuan Yi had a smile on his face. He did not say much, and once he bowed, he walked with the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei to the third prince and Yu Xuan. They stopped before the two people about to get married.


    The third prince¡¯s expression was the same. When he stood up, Yu Xuan once more looked like a puppet whose strings were jerked. She got up, and the both of them bowed to Su Xuan Yi as well as the Sovereign of Dawn beside him.


    It was quiet all around them. The one million cultivators in the area were stunned by Su Xuan Yi¡¯s divine ability, and even the Emperor of Abyss was not exempt from that. The third prince might be his son, but right then, he felt as if he did not have the right to speak or join this asion.


    He wanted to walk over, but when the Sublime Paragon who was behind Su Xuan Yi cast him a t nce, the Emperor of Abyss instantly felt his heart tremble. He quickly stopped himself and sighed in his heart. To him, this was not his son taking a wife, but Su Xuan Yi forcing his son to marry his daughter.


    Su Xuan Yi first cast a nce at Yu Xuan, then at the third prince. A prideful look appeared on his face. When he looked at the third prince before him, a rare expression of affection could be seen within his smile. However, at the instant that look entered his face, he looked at Yu Xuan, making it difficult for others to tell just who that affection was directed to.


    ¡°Since I havee to the wedding today, I will use this item to bless the newly wedded couple so they can be together forever.¡± The Sovereign of Dawn smiled faintly. When he lifted his right hand, two bells appeared in his hand, and he ced them on Yu Xuan¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Thank you, senior,¡± Yu Xuan said softly with a numb expression and curtsied. By her side, the third prince bowed while remaining level-headed and thanked him quietly.


    Yan Pei observed Yu Xuan. With his level of cultivation, he could tell with just one nce that there were a lot of seals ced on the woman. In fact, even her thoughts and soul had been sealed. When he shifted his gaze to the third prince, he found the young man¡¯s presence rather strange. However, the Sovereign of Dawn was not curious enough to pay any attention to it. With a smile, he looked at the one million cultivators below him, and there was derision as well as scorn hidden beneath his amiable expression.


    He lifted his right hand and swung it. Immediately, Elder Mo Sang, who was bound by the threads of time in the distance, was brought to him. The elder¡¯s face was calm, but sadness would fill his eyes when he looked at Yu Xuan.


    ¡°Do you want to die after you witness this marriage, or right now?¡± the Sovereign of Dawn asked. His tone made it obvious that he was going to decide the elder¡¯s life and death himself.


    At the same time, Su Xuan Yi sat down at the top of the hall, right beside the Sovereign of Dawn. He did not even cast a nce at Mo Sang. Instead, he stared at Yu Xuan and the third prince before him. Then, he shifted his gaze to look at the one million cultivators, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°The wedding may begin.¡±


    When he spoke, the Sublime Paragon took a step forward and walked to the left. He was to officiate the grand wedding.


    Beyond the serving as the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, the will of the True World was roaring. Its voice filled the entire True World, but the sound could not enter the dimension where the ancient tree and the sea was, because Su Xuan Yi had reversed the flow of time there.


    Su Xuan Yi, thus, did not see the long-haired and white-robed Su Ming walking towards that. Wherever he went, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World would roar in an even shriller manner, but it was already in its dying throes. Su Ming¡¯s will was slowly born in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World as its will slowly died away, and he gradually gained control.


    With Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos¡¯ True Sky Hill World in his possession acting as the correspondence for the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, it was impossible for the True World¡¯s will to fight against its destined destruction.


    While going forward, Su Ming saw the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon sneakily leaving a cultivation in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. They took away all the crystals in the, and even the crystal veins hidden underground could not escape the bald crane¡¯s ws.


    Feeling pleased and excited, the bald crane headed to another cultivation with the Abyss Dragon leading the way.


    Su Ming continued to walk forward with a calm expression. With each step he took, he would create an endless expanse of emptiness. His will had gathered in the space behind him, and it was so great that it suppressed the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World so greatly that it could not fight back. It could only let out the soundless roars while struggling with itsst breath.


    The level of his cultivation base and will made Su Ming the strongest person in his aeon, which gave him the right to overlook all manner of lives. Regardless of whether it was Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, or Arid Triad, there was no ce Su Ming could not step into, and there were few people who could stop him.


    In silence, Su Ming stopped walking right outside the serving as the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. He stared at the huge cultivation formed by one thousands before him, and he saw the ocean in it, the ancient tree... as well as the people on the tree.


    ¡°I havee...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    Almost the moment Su Ming directed his gaze on the huge ancient tree, it... hummed and lurched for the first time in the countless years it had existed in that aeon!

 Chapter 1293: I Did Not Bear Witness To It!

    <h4>Chapter 1293: I Did Not Bear Witness To It!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As a butterfly, Harmonious Morus Alba had been made to stay in the boundless space for all eternity. No one knew just how many worlds had been born and grown to prosperity in it. This matter had been going on for so long that perhaps not even Harmonious Morus Alba itself knew about it.


    The repetitions of the aeons, the lives that appeared time and again before they died from disasters were like the snow falling from the sky. Perhaps each snowke was an aeon and contained all manner of lives. When theynded on the ground, they would be buried in thend, but more would fall from the sky. As there was no end to the snow, there was also no end to all lives.


    Even if a person saw onend on the ground with their own eyes, they would never know just how many snowkes had fallen from the sky in a snowstorm...


    It was the same for Harmonious Morus Alba, which was why it did not know how many worlds had prospered on its wings.


    There were four eras in thest aeon, and Su Ming was in the fourth era. Perhaps in the future, when people tried to figure out what had happened in the past and looked through the history recordings, they would be able to find some traces of the marks linking to this era. They would contain hints connected to the five Great True Worlds of the fourth era.


    The rise and fall of the Fifth True World, the coexistence of the four Great True Worlds, Su Ming¡¯s existence, the return of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier... all of these were the marks of the fourth era.


    Before the fourth era was the third era, and Su Ming had found the marks of that era. They were the nine Great True Worlds, Sui Chen Zi, Ecang, and Old Man Extermination.


    There were only three marks linked to the second era, and they were Shu, Wei, and Wu! It had been an era filled with tribes and gued by wars and ughter. It was also the most prosperous era, when there were still Antecedental Spirits. The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was the tribe elder of Heavenly Spirit Tribe...


    That era had been born due to a disaster, and it ended when Shu and Wu left, bing Saint Defier and Dark Dawn respectively, and when Wei dissipated, the nine Great True Worlds were formed.


    The old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe was a person from the second era. He was born at the final days of the first era, and he died... at the final days of the fourth era. It could be said that he had nearly lived through every single era in his aeon.


    When he was born, he was in the first era, a world in which the Ancestral Spirits existed. They taught all manner of lives everything they knew. As the Ancestral Spirits formed their own camps and divided themselves into three, the era, which was born due to the disaster that descended on the previous aeon, also ended because of a disaster.


    However, the disaster that fell on it was not the disaster of the aeon that affected a huge area. It was what remained of the disaster that had wiped out the entire aeon, and it only affected a small area. It destroyed all the people who did not merge with their other selves from Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos from the previous aeon and had managed to escape the Aeonic Disaster with a unique method, since it was regarded as cheating.


    They had been wiped out by the remnant of the Aeonic Disaster, and hence, the first era ended. Yet before the people of that time died, they summoned the All Spirits Hall. The legacy of the hall started at that time.


    Before that aeon and the first era in which the Ancestral Spirits lived, there were other items that remained for all eternity. They did not fuse with their other selves, but were still not destroyed, possibly because their continued existences were permitted by Harmonious Morus Alba... and there was also a possibility that Arid Triad¡¯s will could not bear to see them disappear.


    One of them was... a huge tree that had once lived on a many aeons ago. There was once a teenage boy under that tree who talked about his grievances, love, friendships, and everything that happened in his life.


    Many yearster, the tree grew up with the teenager, and with the teenager¡¯s help, it became an evergreen. One day, the teenager of the past grew into a middle-aged man, and he whispered a few words quietly under the tree, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. If I fail, then there will surely be others who wille searching for my path and continue down this road. If I seed... then you will never be destroyed. On the day a will is born within you, you will know that I have seeded.¡±


    That teenager was Arid Triad.


    From then on, the tree lived through all Aeonic Disasters and was never destroyed. When its will was born, it watched the sun rise and set, thes change, the gxies being reced, and it knew that the teenager had seeded, but asionally, it would remember the past. It would remember the low murmurs of the teenager while sitting against its trunk. When the tree remembered the past, it usuallysted an aeon.


    It could sense that the teenager had changed. He had be unfamiliar and terrifying, but his promise that the tree would never be destroyed had never changed.


    On that day, while it was reminiscing about the past, the tree suddenly sensed a pair of eyes in the gxy looking at it. Their gaze made it feel as if it had just seen the teenager of the past, but when it thought about it carefully, it found that this person was not him.


    But the two people were very simr. This was not in terms of their spirits, appearances, or their blood. It was... simply a feeling that they were simr.


    This familiar feeling came from the two¡¯s powerful conviction to be great and do things that no person in the past had done, which came from the heart and the desire to protect people and things they absolutely had to protect.


    Su Ming stared at the tree on the cultivation. He could see the ancient air about it. In fact, he could sense the great feeling of age. The heaviness of it made Su Ming instantly realize that the tree... was not born in thest aeon.


    With a step forward, he stepped into the and appeared above the vast ocean. He stood on the waves on the surface of the sea, right under the huge ancient tree, just like how the teenager from the past had stood a long, long time ago to speak of grievances that he could tell no one else.


    While standing there quietly, Su Ming could hear the cheers andughter from the leaves, which were asrge as grass fields, on the ancient tree¡¯s crown. The cheers were very fake, and theughter filled with an obsequious tone. Each cultivator wore an invisible mask, and it would naturally change based on all the changes in the world.


    The masks of some people were very good. When they changed them, no one could tell the difference. Yet some people were still not very good at using them. When they changed their masks, they were not too adept, making mistakes. But to Su Ming, it was all the same¡ªhe only saw a marriage of falsehoods.


    The bride had a numb expression on her face, and her entire body was covered in seals. The groom had an aloof face, but there was aplicated expression in his eyes that seemed to be filled with anguish.


    The Emperor of Abyss, who was the prince¡¯s father, could not even join the wedding. He had to watch quietly from a distance, and the sigh he could not let out turned into a sigh filled with various emotions in his heart.


    Even the Sublime Paragon no longer had the dignity of a powerful person. He had willingly lowered his head to be a witness to the absurdity. The father was no longer the father, and the son no longer the son. There was also the Sovereign of Dawn who was watching all of it with a cold, derisive sneer. To Su Ming... all of this was an incredibly hrious joke.


    Only the Elder Mo Sang was a color in the absurd situation that caused Su Ming to feel gentleness in his heart.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pressed it on the ancient tree. At the instant he came into contact with it, an old voice appeared in his mind. It spoke slowly, with long pauses between each word, which dissolved into lingering echoes in the air.


    ¡°What... is... your... name?¡±


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he said softly, ¡°Su Ming.¡±


    ¡°Su Ming... you... give me a feeling... that you are the same as him...¡± The ancient tree sighed as its murmurs echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°He is... Arid Triad... He told me... that when my will is born, I will know... that he has seeded...¡±


    Su Ming was silent as he looked at the ancient tree. In truth, he had already somewhat guessed its identity before he even came near it. There was definitely a reason behind why the tree could exist for all eternity in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. This reason was clearly not because the tree had fused with its other self, since all such existences were still asleep for the time being. Even if they could temporarily awaken using certain methods, it would be difficult for them to remain awake for all eternity.


    It was just like...


    Su Ming had been very puzzled in the past as to why Di Tian wanted to hide in Yin Death Vortex and did note out from it. However, once he learned that there was a certain group of people in the world who had fused with their other selves, which made them indestructible in the face of the disaster but put them to sleep for all time besides a total of two hundred years¡ªone hundred years before the disaster and one hundred years after the disaster that would signal the end of an aeon¡ªSu Ming obtained his answer.


    Clearly, Di Tian was not Di Tian, and neither was he the Sublime Paragon of True Morning Dao World. Perhaps a Sublime Paragon was indeed involved in this, but he had been reduced to a soul fragment after he fought against Su Xuan Yi. And that soul fragment might have satisfied certain conditions... which had allowed it be a clone formed by the Di Tian who was not Di Tian.


    ¡°Yin Death Vortex is a good ce to sleep,¡± Su Ming had said when he turned his head back and cast a scrutinizing nce at Yin Death Vortex before he left it behind and headed to Ninth Summit.


    ¡°If... you have the chance to meet him, please remember to tell him... toe and see me... It¡¯s been... a long time since... I met him.¡±


    The ancient voice of the tree rose and fell in Su Ming¡¯s heart as it revealed the sigh hidden within the words.


    ¡°He can hear you. Perhaps... before long, he will appear,¡± Su Ming said softly after staying quiet for a moment. He patted the ancient tree and raised his head before taking a step forward to walk towards the wedding on the tree crown.


    No one could see his arrival, be it Su Xuan Yi or the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei. If Su Ming did not want them to, no one could notice Su Ming¡¯s arrival.


    Except... for the third prince.


    As the Sublime Paragon of this True World¡¯s congrattory words for the wedding echoed in the air and heughed, the third prince suddenly lifted his head and stared into the distance. Standing there... he saw Su Ming.


    There was aplicated and conflicted look on the third prince¡¯s face. When he looked at Su Ming, Su Ming also looked at him.


    ¡°Is the Seed of Life Extermination really that important?¡±


    When Su Ming looked at the third prince, he could no longer see the good-for-nothing young man of the past. Instead, he saw a familiar figure. Su Ming was not surprised by that person¡¯s existence. He had already learned of everything when he was in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    Before him was his childhood friend, his best friend when he was a teenager... hispanion who patted his chest and told Su Ming loudly that he would protect Su Ming his entire life!


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air, but it did not enter other people¡¯s ears. Only the third prince could hear him. He was silent, speechless, and filled with mixed emotions, which made him... not know how to answer Su Ming.


    After a long while, Lei Chen shook his head and mumbled softly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand...¡±


    ¡°I now dere that all the families in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World will bear witness to the greatest wedding in our True World. It will also be witnessed by the True World¡¯s will...¡±


    The Sublime Paragon of the True World could not see Su Ming, and he was still saying all the congrattory words with a smile. The one million cultivators present one the leaves could not see Su Ming either, and they were still cheering andughing. Su Xuan Yi could not see Su Ming, and he was still watching the man and woman before him with an affectionate look on his face.


    The man was Su Xuan Yi¡¯s son, and the woman was the partner he had chosen for his son. It was... a state ofpletion when the Seed of Life Extermination received all its nourishment!


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, too, could not see Su Ming. When he smiled, there was contempt in his heart. He lifted his right hand and was about to ce it on top of Mo Sang¡¯s head to kill him so that red would appear in the wedding, just like how red would always be used in joyous asions.


    But at that moment...


    ¡°I will not bear witness to this.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s words echoed in the ears of all the living beings on the tree. His voice was faint, but at the instant it was heard, everyone felt like thunder had roared in their hearts, for it was a voice like the will of heaven.

 Chapter 1294: Lowly

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Lowly</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s voice rumbled like thunder in the air. It spread in every direction, causing the hearts of the near one million cultivators in the area to tremble violently. They shook at an intensity of the earth and mountains during an earthquake. Not only everyone begin to shiver, but their cultivation bases were instantly thrown into chaos. They could not gather them at all.


    The one million cultivators coughed up blood at once, and a bloody stench instantly filled the area. Patches of red also appeared on the leaves of the ancient tree.


    The pain the one million cultivations in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World felt at that moment surpassed what they had felt when they were suppressed by the mighty pressure formed by the True World¡¯s will roaring. They felt as if their bodies were being torn apart and their cultivation bases were on the verge of exploding and surging out of their bodies. Shrill screams of pain rang out everywhere.


    The thirty-six Generals of Abyss were all present for the wedding. Their levels of cultivation varied while ranging between Fate Realm to Life Realm, but no matter what level of cultivation they possessed, shock appeared on their pale faces at that moment.


    The eight Kings of Abyss were also there. They sat near the hall and were looking at the Sublime Paragon with smiles on their faces. At the instant Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in their ears, their souls immediately shook. Their bodies jolted, and they could not control it.


    They felt as if their minds had been forcefully suppressed by a will to such an extent that it was difficult even to breathe. Even if they were in Death Realm, right then, they felt like helpless mortals in the face of a disaster.


    The Emperor of Abyss¡¯ face went stark white at that moment. He held a tight grip over the leaf under him with his right hand. The buzzing sounds by his ears did not stop, and for a time, he could not hear everything around him.


    Compared to him, the Sublime Paragon was in a better condition, but there was also blood trickling out of the corners of his mouth. He staggered a few steps backward and lifted his head. Swiftly, he hid his shock beneath a ferocious look when he met eyes with... Su Ming, who had walked out of thin air in the distance!


    Dressed in white, he looked like a cloud drifting elegantly in the sky. His long hair spilled over his shoulders like ink. His expression was one of indifference. His gaze was as calm as water, which came from seeing through all vicissitudes of life. He looked as if he had walked out of a picture, and he gave off an otherworldly air.


    At the moment he saw Su Ming, a brilliant light shone in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes. His killing intent instantly rose to its peak as he red at Su Ming, and his breathing immediately quickened. His hate for Su Ming had grown so deep that it was embedded into his bones. This hate was mainly due to Su Xuan Yi being forced to leave after he was defeated when the two of them had fought over Possessing True Morning Dao World. The preparations he had made for years had all been in vain, and the effect of this event on his ns was quite great.


    If it was anyone else fighting over True Morning Dao World with him, his hate would not have been so intense, but Su Ming had been the one who fought over it against him, and Su Xuan Yi could not ept this. He could not ept that the boy who could only be used, who was discarded after he finished nourishing the Seed of Life Extermination, and had even been stupid enough to think that he was his father had snatched away Su Xuan Yi¡¯s True Morning Dao World.


    To him, Su Ming was incredibly stupid and destined to be manipted for his entire life. If Su Xuan Yi wanted Su Ming to live, he would live, and if he wanted him to die, he had to die. His destiny was bound to be controlled by Su Xuan Yi, and Su Xuan Yi could manipte him at will.


    It did not matter whether Su Ming was in Dark Mountain, the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, Morning Dao Sect, or Arid Triad¡¯s gap. In Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes, Su Ming had always been incredibly stupid. He could use Su Ming to the limit, until he no longer had any value. It was especially obvious when Su Xuan Yi fully used him up to nourish the Seed of Life Extermination. Once he served his purpose, Su Xuan Yi would have killed him a long time ago if it had not been because Sang could not bear to see him die.


    He was an existence akin to an ant, and it was impossible for him topare to his son, much less to Su Xuan Yi himself. Su Ming was a ve, and Su Xuan Yi was his master!


    When Su Ming had demanded why Su Xuan Yi had sent Yu Xuan away in that incredibly ludicrous manner of his, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s real thought had been tough coldly and regard him with contempt, regardless of what his expression had showed at that time.


    Yu Xuan was the second person Su Xuan Yi chose to nourish the Seed of Life Extermination, and she was also the partner he had chosen for his real son. There was no way he would let Su Ming touch her with his lowly status!


    To Su Xuan Yi, while Su Ming was an Abyss Builder, he was destined to be a ve for his people. He was not worthy of the partner he had chosen for his real son.


    Everything was in his control. With one word, he could sentence Su Ming to death. This feeling had existed in Su Xuan Yi for such a long time that he could not ept Su Ming¡¯s sudden appearance when he was Possessing True Morning Dao World. Su Xuan Yi was a fierce and ambitious person, so when Su Ming had defeated him, allowing him to only watch helplessly as the ant Possessed True Morning Dao World with the preparations he had made for many years, the pain in his heart made him feel as if he was being torn apart.


    Su Xuan Yi could not heal that wound, and he did not want it to heal either. He had intended to pass True Morning Dao World to his son once he Possessed it so that it would serve as the foundation for the Abyss Builders to rise to power.


    But all of this had been snatched by the lowly ve before him. The hate in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s heart made his killing intent reach a monstrous degree the moment he saw Su Ming.


    With a cold harrumph, he sat up straight in his seat. His killing intent might have reached a monstrous degree, but Su Xuan Yi was not a rash person. In his eyes, Mo Sang had definitely made secret preparations for Su Ming to be able to appear in this ce, and since Su Ming had dared toe, he had to have someone or something to depend on.


    ¡®I am here, and my beloved son as well as the Sovereign of Dawn are here as well. This boy... will not be able to do anything!¡¯


    He did not know that Su Ming had gone to Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, or else he would definitely be reacting differently at that moment.


    The moment Su Xuan Yi looked at Su Ming with a cold sneer, by his side, the originally arrogant-looking Sovereign of Dawn suddenly changed. His expression went through such an unprecedented shift that he shivered in his seat. Even his breathing quickened slightly. His pupils shrank, and shock as well as extreme terror filled his heart, making his skin crawl, and he instinctively wanted to stand up and run away.


    His light shudders surprised Su Xuan Yi, but when he looked at him, Yan Pei¡¯s expression had already returned to normal. His fear and shock had been hidden beneath a rxed demeanor. With his level of cultivation, there were only a handful of people who could make him so terrified, and Su Ming was one of them, which was why when he saw Su Ming and heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was horrified. The scene in True Morning Dao World a few months ago had been enough topletely intimidate the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei.


    He ignored Su Xuan Yi¡¯s gaze when he looked at him. Yan Pei fixed his eyes on Su Ming. When Su Ming spoke, he felt that his voice was slightly familiar, and when he appeared, the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s heart had trembled violently. He might have never seen Su Ming before... but he would never forget his voice.


    That voice was like a nightmare in his mind. It belonged to a person who could determine his life and death with a flick of his wrist. The scenes beyond Ninth Summit still made him feel lingering fear when he thought about them. Yan Pei had no doubt in his mind that this person... was the terrifying old monster who had made him utterly terrified when they were outside Ninth Summit!


    ¡®It¡¯s him!! IT¡¯S HIM!!¡¯ a voice screamed in Yan Pei¡¯s heart. He felt chills down his spine, and his hands as well as his feet immediately became cold, but he did not show a single hint of it on his face. However, a huge storm that had never appeared before had started raging in his heart.


    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯ve already left True Morning Dao World and ordered all cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to not provoke Ninth Summit. I don¡¯t even... I don¡¯t even have the courage to take even half a step into True Morning Dao World again, so why?!


    ¡®WHY??!!


    ¡®Why did he chase me down to this ce? I... I...¡¯


    Yan Pei¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Countless thoughts immediately rose in his head, but right when they appeared, they were immediately crushed by the memory of Su Ming¡¯s terrifying power.


    No one could see the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s emotions. Su Xuan Yi only saw the displeased expression on his face. He had a crease between his eyebrows as feeling some displeasure at such a matter.


    ¡°Sovereign of Dawn, it seems like we have embarrassed ourselves. This person is a lowly ve of mine, and today, he came here to destroy my son¡¯s wedding day. I will definitely have his blood spilt in this ce!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s cold voice echoed in the air, and he turned his head to re at Su Ming coldly.


    He did not know that his words had caused an even greater storm to rage in Yan Pei¡¯s heart. The intensity of that storm even surpassed what Yan Pei had felt when he saw Su Ming¡¯s sudden arrival. It almost caused the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s expression to change drastically, and he nearly stood up in shock.


    ¡°You... You said that... You said that he is your ve?¡± The storm raged in Yan Pei¡¯s heart, and as it roared, he felt that he could not quite wrap his head around what he was hearing.


    ¡°He once was. I pitied his lowly birth and gave him the status of a ve, but this boy did not know what was good for him and repaid my kindness with ingratitude. He destroyed my ns!¡± The killing intent in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes became greater.


    Yan Pei shuddered. When he looked at Su Xuan Yi, a strange emotion was hidden in his eyes, but at the same time, he released a sigh of relief in his heart, d that the terrifying old monster had note searching for him this time, but had insteade searching for Su Xuan Yi, who did not know how grossly he had overestimated himself.


    ¡®He¡¯s lowly? Uhh... If he¡¯s lowly, then I¡¯ve never effing saw a noble person in my life. If HE¡¯S lowly, then what am I? Who would dare say they have an even more noble statuspared to him in all of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier?


    ¡®I would want to seek an audience with him, even if I am afraid that he would want to kill me. If I could obtain some guidance, I would definitely be able to gain a serendipity! Is this Su Xuan Yi mad or does he not know the truth? How dare he say that this terrifying senior is of lowly status? He even dared to say that he is a ve...¡¯


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei stood up without hesitation and quickly took a step to the side to be further away from Su Xuan Yi. He was afraid that Su Ming would misunderstand him due to his seat at the wedding...


    Before he left, he did not forget to grab Elder Mo Sang, intending to take him as well. After all, he had promised Su Xuan Yi that he would personally kill this person. Despite what might happen, the principle he valued the most in his life due to his status as the Sovereign of Dawn was promises.


    In truth, he pitied Su Xuan Yi greatly in his heart. He was sure that the man did not know how terrifying the old monster before them was. For a moment, Yan Pei wondered whether he should give him a warning, but if he did, he might risk offending Su Ming.


    However, it would not be good for him to watch Su Xuan Yi sink into this mess, since he was the chess piece Yan Pei had chosen. The Sovereign of Dawn felt like he should do something due to moral obligations..

 Chapter 1295: You Set Me Up

    <h4>Chapter 1295: You Set Me Up</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the Sovereign of Dawn hesitated over what to do and his hand was about to touch Elder Mo Sang, Su Ming strolled over. A ripple of emotion appeared in his eyes, which had previously been as calm as water. That ripple instantly turned into a cold re reminiscent of moonlight reflected off the surface of ake when he cast a t stare at the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. A gentle look appeared in his eyes when he directed his gaze at Mo Sang. He seemed to forget his status and his level of cultivation at that moment, and instead felt like he was a child in Dark Mountain, a boy whoughed happily beside his elder... Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply.


    This bow was directed to his elder, to Dark Mountain, and how deeply Su Ming valued his rtionships.


    ¡°I, Su Ming of Dark Mountain, greet my elder...¡±


    The Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s hand came to an abrupt halt while he was in the middle of stretching it out. His expression immediately changed; he waspletely stunned. Su Ming¡¯s bow and his words repeated in his mind nonstop, and he soon registered what was going on. An enraged, monstrous killing intent instantly arose in his heart, transforming into a roar that went straight into his head.


    ¡®Damn you, Su Xuan Yi... you set me up!¡¯


    During that moment, the Sovereign of Dawn no longer thought about principles, and he threw all his moral obligations to the back of his mind. He immediately began to hate Su Xuan Yi to the core. To him, regardless of whether Su Xuan Yi did this intentionally or not, it was the same as Su Xuan Yi setting him up. He had almost driven Yan Pei to his grave, setting him up against this old monster who he had been fleeing from with everything he had.


    The Sovereign of Dawn did not believe that Su Xuan Yi did not truly know how terrifying Su Ming was. In fact, in Yan Pei¡¯s eyes, Su Xuan Yi definitely knew that Su Ming woulde on this day, and he had dragged Yan Pei to his side and asked him to kill Su Ming¡¯s elder so that they would be bound together.


    ¡®Damn it... Damn it... Thank goodness I didn¡¯t kill him yet.¡¯


    The moment Yan Pei registered the situation, with his mighty power and the reaction he had as a Sovereign of Dawn, he was able to stop his hand from reaching Elder Mo Sang. Then, he did not hesitate to immediately touch the elder.


    But he only ced his hand on the elder. He did not grab him, but instead supported him gently, and it even looked like he had a great amount of reverence for the elder. The threads of time binding Elder Mo Sang immediately shattered. When they disappeared without a single sound, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei helped the elder up with his right hand, and a gentle smile even appeared on his face. There was even a hint of respect in it.


    ¡°I admire heroes like you the most in my life, fellow Daoist. Even if you knew that your level of cultivation wascking, you were willing to risk everything for your family members. People like that must be respected!


    ¡°This is a gift and a lesson for any family. I am like that too. I have the same personality as you do, and I cannot bear with you being captured, fellow Daoist, which is why I interfered with this matter. I will definitely not allow someone like you to die before me. I acted so that I could save you!


    ¡°My fellow Daoist, I wasn¡¯t clear with my words just now. In fact, I even joked with you just now, because I am a guest Su Xuan Yi had invited with all he had. I might not be familiar with this person, but he had invited me to this wedding after showing me great hospitality, so I hade here reluctantly, but I did not expect myself to meet someone like you here. This trip was worth it!


    ¡°That joke was to test whether you are truly a hero. Right now, I am certain of it. Fellow Daoist... I hope that you will not mind the words I said to you earlier. I hope that someone like you will ept a bow from me.¡±


    Yan Pei¡¯s expression was incredibly sincere, and his words sounded as if they were truly what he had in mind. As he spoke, he took a few steps back, wrapped his fist in his palm, and bowed deeply to Mo Sang.


    Mo Sang was stunned. When a barely noticeable glint appeared in his eyes, the Sovereign of Dawn lifted his head and stared coldly at Su Xuan Yi, who was frowning and looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, I did not expect that you were someone like this!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign of Dawn...¡±


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s pupils shrank. Yan Pei had changed sides so quickly that Su Xuan Yi¡¯s heart let out a thump. Before he could even finish speaking, his words were cut off by Yan Pei.


    ¡°You disappoint me too much. If your daughter does not want to marry someone else, then why must you ce so many seals on her? Not only did you seal her thoughts, you even sealed her soul. How could you treat your own family like this? You are practically trying to curry my favor, but you disappointed me. I am ashamed to be associated with you!


    ¡°Treat my actions as me sticking my nose into someone else¡¯s business, but I have long since been unable to tolerate this. I have reached the end of my patience!¡±


    As he spoke, the Sovereign of Dawn sessfully stole Su Ming¡¯s limelight; he became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Then, he lifted his right hand and pointed at Yu Xuan. The bells he had given Yu Xuan started shuddering on their own, and when they knocked against each other, they let out a string of clear ringing sounds.


    Every single time the sound echoed in the air, a look of struggle would appear on Yu Xuan¡¯s face. Clouds seemed to cover her eyes, but they were swiftly swept away by the wind. rity slowly appeared in her gaze, and when the ringing of the bells ended, Yu Xuan shuddered. All the seals on her body disappeared without a trace, and she regained her mind.


    When he saw this, Yan Pei released a sigh of relief in his heart, feeling fortunate that he had given her the bells as a gift earlier. By doing so, everything he did could be backed by evidence, and no one would be able to find any clear problems with his actions. He should not have offended that terrifying old monster too much.


    As rity appeared in Yu Xuan¡¯s eyes and her body shuddered slightly, she remembered many things. After all, Yan Pei was a Sovereign of Dawn. When he took action, he did not just wipe off the seals ced on Yu Xuan in the recent years. He had wiped off all the seals in her body, which had been ced on her since many years ago, causing Yu Xuan... to truly regain a clear mind for the first time after being lost for a long period of time!


    She immediately looked at Su Ming, who was standing not too far away and watching everything with a ghost of a smile on his face. After the single nce, she could no longer look away. Tears filled her vision and made the world before blurry, but that one figure in the world remained clear. It belonged to a person who remained clear in her mind no matter how many cycles of rebirth he went through.


    Her childhood memories rose in her head. The thin and frail teenager lying silently was her older brother. He was not her family, but he was someone who was closer to her than family. He grew up with her and apanied her every day. He was her older brother who could not speak and open his eyes. He was the most important family to her.


    She remembered that she stayed by his side and spoke to him about the blue sky, the darkness during night, her training, her grievances, her future...


    She held his hand so that his cold hand could slowly gain bodily warmth. During that period of time, she was very happy. Training might have been difficult and she might have been bullied and mocked by others, but she had remained strong. She wanted to protect her older brother his whole life.


    Yet one day, she was taken away. She still remembered that when she cast a final nce at him before she left, he was still lying there without moving. He could neither open his eyes nor his mouth. On that day... she cried.


    The person who took her away told her that if she was obedient, he would wake up, so she chose to be obedient and leave. After that... it felt as if an eternity had gone by.


    That period of time seemed to be too far away from her now, so far away that her memories about it had be unclear. In truth, they had be faded away not because of her will. Instead, due to an unknown reason, she hadpletely forgotten about her past.


    She became a direct descendant of a family in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. She had a father, a mother, and other family members. She was very happy during that period of time as well, but every single time night fell and everything was quiet, she would have a feeling as if she had forgotten the most important person in her life.


    But no matter what, she could not remember that person. The shadow of a person¡¯s back would often appear in her dreams, but it was muddled, and she could not see it clearly...


    On the day her mother returned to earth, she wept while watching her mother gradually close her eyes. During that moment, on her deathbed, her mother stared at Yu Xuan with a look that spoke volumes. Her gaze was filled withpassion and a reluctance to part, and after appearing to ponder whether she wanted to speak, she said a few words,


    ¡°The meaning for Xuan is daylily. You are a daylily in the rain... I want you to forget sadness in your life and be happy forever...¡±


    She had been ignorant of the meaning of that sentence in the past. Later on in the future, she always thought that she had understood what it meant, but only during that moment did she know the profound meaning behind those words...


    Perhaps it was the figure in her dreams, or perhaps it was due to the emotions in her memories that could not be sealed no matter how strong the seal was, but before her wedding, she fled. While feeling lost and not knowing where to go... she had returned to True Morning Dao World by a stroke of chance.


    She also remembered that when she fled and captured the Abyss Dragon, she seemed to have seen a figure, but when she turned her head back to look, she saw nothing. When she thought about it after all that time, she knew that the figure she had seen was that of her father¡¯s; he had been watching her in silence from not too far away. He watched her leave as if sending her off with a great reluctance to part.


    During the days Su Xuan Yi was in istion, Yu Xuan had went to True Morning Dao World to search for the feeling she could ce her finger upon, and it had brought to the ce in which she was born¡ªYin Death Vortex!


    It was not her personality that caused her to immediately stick close to Su Ming when she saw him while not feeling a single hint of unfamiliarity towards him. It was because the aura of her life had affected her sealed memories.


    She did not know that once she appeared before Su Ming, the voice calling out to him as its older brother which he only heard in his dreams gradually disappeared.


    Yu Xuan remembered everything from her birth to the present. All her memories appeared in her head at that instant. Once the seals vanished, she stared at Su Ming with a dazed look, and tears that seemed to havee from thousands of years ago fell from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I am Yu Xuan. I am a daylily in the rain. My father is the second God of Berserkers. My home is in thend of Berserkers...¡± Yu Xuan mumbled. She lifted her head, and when she looked at Su Ming again, she bit her bottom lip and whispered two words that once echoed in Su Ming¡¯s dreams for many years.


    ¡°Big brother...¡±


    Su Ming approached her. There were few forces of power who could stop him now in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. When Yu Xuan raised her head, Su Ming had already arrived before her. He gently embraced her crying form.


    ¡°I promised you that I would one daye and find you. Today is that day.¡±


    Su Ming caressed Yu Xuan¡¯s long hair. When he spoke, he raised his head and looked at the silent third prince standing beside them. The two of them met each other¡¯s gazes, and Su Ming saw theplicated look in the third prince¡¯s eyes, while Lei Chen saw the sentimentality in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1296: You Should Not Have!

    <h4>Chapter 1296: You Should Not Have!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming flipped his palm, he could cause clouds to surge, and when he flipped it again, he could cause rain to fall. His arrival had changed the unseenws in the ce without a sound.


    The hearts of the one million cultivators had trembled, and then, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s actions had be strange. When Su Ming looked at the third prince and their gazes met, it was as if a sleeping volcano... had started showing signs of an eruption.


    ¡°Sir, how dare you act so arrogantly when you have intruded on this capital of ours? I would like to see what sort of divine abilities you have.¡±


    At that moment, a freezing re shone in the Sublime Paragon while he forced down the nervousness in his heart. With his level of cultivation and his intelligence, there was no way he would not see how terrifying Su Ming was, but he had no choice at that moment. As the Sublime Paragon of this True World and with Su Xuan Yi behind him, he could only put up a bold front and say such words. Su Xuan Yi¡¯s strength was unfathomable in his heart, andpared to the person before his eyes, he would rather believe that Su Xuan Yi held the upper hand.


    In fact, he had other thoughts in his mind as well. Since Su Ming hade in such a shocking manner, it was going to be difficult to avoid a fight. If Su Xuan Yi was powerful enough to win, then everything would be alright, but if Su Xuan Yi lost... then perhaps this would be a chance for him.


    At the instant this thought appeared in his head, the Sublime Paragon charged at Su Ming. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm, and a vast amount of power surged out with a bang. It turned into a huge Abyss Statue in front of him that rushed forward to suppress Su Ming, but it did not harbor much killing intent, appearing to only wish to force Su Ming back.


    Howling sounds echoed in the air. A loud bang shot up, deafening everyone. The Abyss Statue instantly closed in on Su Ming. Without even sparing a nce for the Sublime Paragon, he lifted his right hand and pointed casually at the statue.


    With it, the weather changed. Wind stirred and clouds surged. It looked like the will of heaven had descended on the sky of the entire cultivation. It turned into a huge vortex that rotated with loud rumbles. An astonishing will descended on the Sublime Paragon with a gentleness when Su Ming pointed at him.


    With it, a loud bang shot up. The Abyss Statue the Sublime Paragon had formed shattered to pieces. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and he seemed to have been stunned by the sight of the will of heaven descending from the sky. He could not dodge, and it crashed into him.


    He shuddered and coughed up eight mouthfuls of blood in session. His body was like a kite with a snapped string, and he was thrown into the distance. While he was flying, blood gushed out of him rapidly. His body fell from the ancient tree, and he plunged into the sea and disappeared.


    ¡®He¡¯s a cunning one, alright. He attacked me with a divine ability that didn¡¯t contain much killing intent. He was rather certain that I would not kill him, and so he took the gamble. He did not even dodge and went to take the hit. By doing so, he was injured badly, and he could avoid having to fight any longer, causing Su Xuan Yi to be unable to say anything against him even if he wins, and if I win, I won¡¯t cause trouble to him either.¡¯


    With a single nce, Su Ming was able to tell what the Sublime Paragon thought of, but he did not expose him. Every person had a chance to make a choice before danger, and it was correct of the Sublime Paragon to make such a decision.


    When Su Ming¡¯s will descended and the Sublime Paragon coughed up blood before plunging into the sea, the expression of the one million cultivators who had been stunned earlier changed drastically, and shock appeared on their faces.


    They did not know Su Ming, but at that moment, his figure turned into a nightmare. His image was forcefully branded into their minds, and he became an eternal existence in their heads.


    The third prince was silent, as if he was not surprised by all of this. The Sovereign of Dawn also seemed to have been expecting this. He knew just how terrifying Su Ming was, and he had grown to admire this Sublime Paragon whom he had not paid too much attention to previously, thinking to himself that this person was highly aware of his surroundings and that he could perhaps guide him in the future.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s pupils shrank at that moment. A freezing re as cold as ice and as sharp as needles appeared in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°I only came here for three things.¡±


    Su Ming shifted his gaze away from the third prince and looked at the sullen Su Xuan Yi. This person, once an unfathomably powerful warrior in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, was now just a joke to him.


    The appearance of Arid Triad¡¯s gap, hiding in Morning Dao Sect, his ns and aims towards True Morning Dao World¡¯s will, his prevention of Dark Dawn¡¯s camp in Divine Essence Star Ocean, and everything else were due to Su Xuan Yi.


    He had used Su Ming. Everything that he did to him in the past rose in Su Ming¡¯s head, including using him to nourish the Seed of Life Extermination, before all the memories returned to the back of his mind in the form of dust.


    ¡°The first matter would be taking Yu Xuan away with me. You¡¯ve taken care of her for many years, so I should notify you about this.¡± Su Ming caressed Yu Xuan¡¯s hair. When he spoke, his eyes were calm.


    ¡°The second thing would be returning you an item that you have left in my care for a long time.¡±


    While saying that, Su Ming lifted his left hand and seized the air. The fifth kiln swiftly appeared with a loud bang. Fire surrounded the fifth kiln before it shrank exponentially. It floated above Su Ming¡¯s palm, but he simply allowed the mes to surround his left hand. His expression remained as indifferent as ever while he pushed the fifth kiln forward.


    ¡°A clone of yours is in there, along with your wife, who is waiting to be resurrected. Why would you leave something so important in my hands? You did not even mention wanting it back. Could it be... that you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Su Ming smiled faintly. He could already see through theplicated emotions Su Xuan Yi had towards the fifth kiln. He could tell that Su Xuan Yi did not want to face the fifth kiln, which was why... he decided to not ignore it.


    While he watched the fifth kiln drift towards him, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s expression turned darker, but only he knew about the anguish and theplicated emotions he had under the sullen facade he put on.


    At the instant the third prince saw the fifth kiln and heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he jolted. He looked over swiftly, and a hint of sadness appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve now finished with those two things. Right now, I only have the third matter remaining... I will end this enmity between us.¡±


    Su Ming looked at Su Xuan Yi. At the moment he finished speaking, Su Xuan Yi suddenly threw his head back andughed.


    There was a sense of freedom and wildness to hisughter. It sounded like he looked down upon the entire world, like he was certain that all manner of lives were in his hands and that he could manipte them at will.


    ¡°You unfilial son, you...¡±


    ¡°Things have already progressed to this point, so is there even meaning to you saying any of this?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm, but a chilling tone had entered his words. It made Su Xuan Yi instinctively stop speaking. He stared at Su Ming, and after a moment, he startedughing coldly.


    ¡°As expected of the son between Su Zhan and the Sacred Lady of the Spiritlings from Dark Dawn. You have the inborn divine abilities of the Abyss Builders and the Spiritlings¡¯ powerful might, which makes their souls imperishable.


    ¡°Growing up among the Berserkers has also allowed you to possess the power of the Berserkers. Divine Essence Star Ocean has taught you how to be sly. Not bad, you are not at all weaker than my real son in this regard.


    ¡°Then, I would really like to know how you will end this enmity between us.¡±


    As Su Xuan Yi smiled coldly, he stood up, looking like a towering mountain. Even if Su Ming had arrived and he had personally seen just how powerful he was, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s pride did not allow him to show any weakness. He was still as aggressive as ever.


    Su Ming was silent. He lowered his head and looked at Yu Xuan. A gentle look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°You could have manipted me and used me to nourish that Seed of Life Extermination of yours. You could have made me do everything that you wished, but you should not have... told me that you were my father.¡±


    When Su Ming lifted his head, a chilling re appeared in his eyes. The moment he said those words, Su Ming took a step forward, and he was so fast that he instantly appeared right in front of Su Xuan Yi. He lifted his right hand and pressed it against Su Xuan Yi¡¯s chest.


    When his palm almost touched his chest, Su Xuan Yi threw his head back and roared. He had been prepared for this since much earlier, so the moment Su Ming closed in on him, he immediately crushed the ancient jade that had appeared in his hand at some unknown point of time.


    A crack appeared on the ancient jade, but it did notpletely shatter. A huge eight-headed figure manifested behind him, and an astonishing mighty pressure and presence immediately erupted from him. That presence was so strong that it went straight to Avanicaya Realm, causing the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s eyes to sparkle, and the pressure on the one million cultivators in the area increased again.


    It caused the world to tremble and the weather to change, and it also caused thews in the area to instantly be disorderly. This was one of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s killing moves. As an outstanding figure in this True World, he dared to scheme against True Morning Dao World and st a hole in Arid Triad, so there was no way that he would not have any powerful backup ns.


    At that moment, Su Xuan Yi no longer held back. Once the eight-headed figure appeared, it fused into Su Xuan Yi¡¯s body before it appeared between the two men to collide against Su Ming¡¯s palm.


    Bang!


    A loud bang reverberated through the air. The eight-headed figure instantly crumbled. Su Ming¡¯s palm seemed to be able to tear through everything. Once the eight-headed figure that exuded the powerful presence crumbled to pieces, Su Ming¡¯s hand pressed against Su Xuan Yi¡¯s chest.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air, lingering there. Su Xuan Yi coughed up blood and staggered backwards. His expression changed. His pupils shrank, and for the first time ever, shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°What level of cultivation do you have?!¡±


    It was impossible for him to not be shocked. The eight-headed figure came from the ancient jade, and it was not something of this aeon. It was a remnant of the previous aeon and possessed the power of those in Avacaniya Realm. It might only appear for a short time, but it could allow Su Xuan Yi to step into Avanicaya Realm and fight against the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei.


    And since the item was from the previous aeon, thews governing it were different. It also meant that it could weaken the will of their aeon. In Su Xuan Yi¡¯s mind, it should have been perfect to go against Su Ming, who had Possessed True Morning Dao World.


    But... he had not expected that the eight-headed figure in Avacaniya Realm would shatter before Su Ming at the first touch!


    The Sovereign of Dawn had seen it, and it made him instinctively take a few steps back. He had once again witnessed how terrifying Su Ming was, which made sure that what his clone had seen was not a misconception. This man was definitely the strongest person in their aeon!


    By his side, Elder Mo Sang stared at Su Ming dumbly before pride appeared on his face. An ancient air that was far older than his actual age appeared about him...


    The Sublime Paragon had juste up to the surface of the sea under the ancient tree at that moment and had spread his divine sense outwards to observe what was happening. Once he saw the fight, his heart shuddered violently, and without any hesitation, he lifted his right hand and fiercely struck his chest. He coughed up more blood and sank to the bottom of the sea again.

 Chapter 1297: I Am Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1297: I Am Here!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°With my strike, I severed your ties with the years of your life, and I injured your soul. You are now like a rootless tree. You no longer have karma affecting you, and you have also lost your right to be reincarnated. This is your punishment for calling yourself my father.¡±


    When Su Ming dered this in a t tone, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically. Only at that moment did he realize the indescribable paining from his body.


    It felt like there was a nt growing in his body. In shock, he directed his attention at the internal structure of his body, and he immediately noticed that his soul had be semi-transparent and much weaker. His Qi and blood were scattered and in a mess, as if they were being devoured by some unseen force. It left them increasingly weaker.


    ¡°You could have used me. Even if you gathered my soul together for your use to apany your son so that he would grow and even if you left the mark of a ve on me so that I would continue being your ve, it would have been fine.


    ¡°But you should not have... spread your hands outwards and used the people around me. You should not have used Yu Xuan...¡±


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Once he finished speaking, he took a swift step forward once more.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s pupils shrank swiftly, and he immediately began withdrawing. A ferocious and crazed look appeared on his face. He squeezed the ancient jade in his right hand again, and as cracking sounds shot into the air, it split into two. An astonishing will immediately erupted from within and surrounded Su Xuan Yi.


    There was a primitive air to that will, along with an ancient feeling that made it seem as if it had existed for an endless amount of time. This will was not part of the present aeon. The ancient feeling about it was possessed only by those in the previous aeon, and it was so strong that it instantly gave off a presence equivalent to Su Ming once he Possessed True Morning Dao World!


    It was a will which belonged to one of the strongest warriors of the previous aeon, who was an old monster who had surpassed Avacaniya Realm. He was probably still alive, which would exin his will being so great. It was filled with indestructible life force, but simrly, there was a thick aura of death contained within it.


    The appearance of the will immediately caused the air around Su Xuan Yi to distort and form into an ancient face. Marks of time were contained within it, but the face itself was incredibly hideous. The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and when he appeared, he let out a crazed howl that shook the sky and earth.


    It was the first time that will had appeared in the present aeon. At the moment it did, it caused the rapidly fading will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World to shudder and Arid Triad to focus his gaze on the area.


    This was the first time... the sleeping old monsters who had fused with their other selves showed their presence before the people! This was not a clone like the ones belonging to Di Tian and the others. After all, they were just clones. The one that appeared at that moment was the person¡¯s will in its truest sense. This was hisplete will!


    For the first time, a different expression appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Even he had not expected that Su Xuan Yi would have this sort of ancient jade with him... but even if the will was as powerful as a True World, to Su Ming... it was still too fragile and would not be able to withstand even a single hit of his.


    At the moment his right hand touched the face formed by the will, the face¡¯s roars came to an abrupt halt. Disbelief and madness appeared on the face, and it swiftly charged at Su Ming with a howl to suppress him.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. Morning Dao¡¯s will, Immortal Sect¡¯s will, Sky Hill¡¯s will, and part of the will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World instantly gathered on him to suppress the rampant will, who had grossly overestimated itself.


    This was a sh between wills, and an unbnced battle that was simr to a toddler challenging an adult for a fight.


    Booming sounds instantly filled the cultivation before they spread into the gxy. When they echoed in all directions, the face formed by the will around Su Xuan Yi shattered to pieces, and as if a huge gust of wind had blown against it, it disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming¡¯s right hand pushed down on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s chest again. With it, Su Xuan Yi coughed up a dozen mouthfuls of blood. When he moved back, he was stark pale, amd for the first time ever, fear appeared on his face.


    ¡°With this strike, I made your cultivation base fade, I destroyed your Qi, and I crushed your divine sensem,¡± Su Ming said while looking at the pale Su Xuan Yi.


    ¡°You could use me to nourish the Seed of Life Extermination, but you should not... have made Yu Xuan continue my path and forced her to give up on everything for the Seed of Life Extermination. And then, since you were worried that she would resist and struggle against you, you sealed her thoughts, soul, and her memories so that she could make the Seed of Life Exterminationplete once she became one with your son.


    ¡°You should not have done this. If dragons have taboos, then so do people. You have done things that are taboo to me several times. How... do you think I will end this grudge between us?¡±


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The next moment, he took another step forward and charged at Su Xuan Yi.


    The killing intent had been buried in Su Ming¡¯s heart for a long, long time. From the moment he had learned that everything was fake and he thought that he was an incredibly ludicrous existence, he harbored great murderous intent towards Su Xuan Yi.


    Right then, that killing intent finally erupted from within him after umting for a long period of time. Murderous intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he closed in on Su Xuan Yi like a de wanting to take his life.


    Su Xuan Yiughed brokenly. When he saw Su Ming move towards him, ferociousness and desperation suddenly appeared in his smile. The two halves of the ancient jade in his hand were swiftly crushed to pieces.


    At the moment the ancient jade was crushed, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s hoarse voice traveled swiftly into the air with a shrill tone.


    ¡°Yr Morkh!¡±


    The two words sounded like an incantation, but it was even more... like a name. It was a name that waspletely different from the people of his aeon used and was also had a different pronunciation. In other words, it was the name of a powerful warrior of the previous aeon.


    The moment Su Xuan Yi called out that name, the world roared. The Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World trembled violently, and all of Arid Triad seemed to have be different. Immediately after, thend and mountains in the capital shattered and crumbled. Huge cracks that went through the entire spread rapidly, and they stretched to the sea, which began to roar. A low growl shot out from the cracks in the underground.


    A huge hand made of blood fog shot into the air and seized Su Xuan Yi before it turned around so that the palm was facing outwards. Then, with the force of the back of the hand, it fought back against Su Ming¡¯s iing palm strike.


    Booming sounds surged into the heavens. The blood fog swiftly dissipated, but it managed to resist Su Ming¡¯s palm strike.


    Once Su Xuan Yi was saved, the growl from the crack underground became several times stronger. It echoed in the air, and when the sky turned red, it caused the entire cultivation to instantly turn crimson, making it seem as if the had turned into a red sun, and its red hue even spread out into the gxy.


    A crimson figure rushed out from the crack at the bottom of the sea. The moment it showed up, the sea tumbled. Loud rumbles surged into the sky. The figure traveled at an astonishing pace and instantly appeared besides Su Xuan Yi to catch him.


    The unknown person was a middle-aged man who exuded great bloodthirst and had bloodshot eyes that shone with madness. He was half-naked, which revealed countless scars on his body. They gave him a furious and murderous aura that filled the world.


    ¡°Who made me wake up beforehand?! Who interrupted my great n for invincibility?! Who dared provoke my disciple?! Damn it! All of you deserve death! All of you must die! Die! Die! DIE!!¡±


    The man seemed to be off in the head. When he roared, he lowered his head swiftly, and his gaze swept past all the people on the ancient tree. All those who met his gaze immediately felt their blood flow in reverse. Their eyes instantly filled with blood capiries, as if their bodies were about to explode.


    All of them were affected, except Su Ming and Yu Xuan, who was under his protection, his elder, and the third prince!


    Only the four of them were unaffected. Even the Sovereign of Dawn of Yan Pei felt his heart tremble at that moment. In his mind, he immediately started cursing the other two Sovereigns of Dawn and the three powerful warriors in Avacaniya Realm from Saint Defier.


    He had thought that he had managed to seize an opportunity by being able to step into Arid Triad, but he had first run into the terrifying Su Ming, and right then, he met this old monster shining with a red glow. Both of them had the ability to kill him, so entering Arid Triad had been opportunity. It was clearly a dangerous ce that could bring about his death if he made the slightest mistake!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see twoplete fellow Daoists in this ce, as well as one... who achieved the same results, even though the method he used is wrong... but this does not mean you have the right to interfere with my n and wake me up ahead of schedule!¡± the blood-red figure roared madly.


    The world howled, and rain began to pour down from the sky. The droplets were red, and even the sea beneath them instantly turned into a sea of blood during that instant.


    Su Ming frowned and snorted coldly. The sound traveled through the air, and it immediately made the blood-red figure in the sky freeze. The middle-aged looked at Su Ming, and his body instantly vanished.


    The moment he disappeared, Su Ming blended into the air as well. Booming sounds shot out rapidly into midair, and each one was deafening to the ears, causing the sky to look as if it was about to crumble and the world to look as if it was about to copse. The middle-aged man appeared then and fell backwards. On his face was a graveness, great fighting intent, and an even greater wave of madness.


    Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. His chest had already copsed, but his fighting spirit and madness became even wilder.


    ¡°You should be the strongest person in this aeon. I can sense that ursed True World¡¯s will on you!¡±


    When the blood-red figure began to rar, Su Ming walked out of the air. His expression was one of indifference. His white robe and long hair were spotless, but there was a cold and biting chill in his eyes.


    When Su Ming and the blood-red figure attacked each other, a young man dressed in a long robe walked over the surface of the sea with a calm expression on his face. He was beneath the ancient tree and above the red sea of blood. Wherever he went, no one noticed him. It was as if... he was one with the universe.


    He did not lift his head to look at the sky, but instead moved to stand under the ancient tree. As he stood on the surface of the sea, he sighed softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 1298: Five-Faced Beast Deity

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Five-Faced Beast Deity</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Go back to the ce you sleep. It is not time for you to wake up just yet,¡± the white-robed, long-haired Su Ming said tly while standing in the air.


    The presence of the strongest person of the current aeon radiated from Su Ming¡¯s body and swept through thend. When he spoke, a voice that made the entire True World tremble came from his mouth.


    As the air around him distorted, it turned into a huge hand that went forth to grab the blood-red figure.


    Madness appeared in the blood-red figure¡¯s eyes. He formed a seal with his hands and pointed forward. Immediately, the space where he stood distorted, and the blood fog tumbled about, letting out a roar like a malicious spirit. The blood fog immediately turned into a ferocious face of a ghost. It charged at the hand, and they instantly crashed into each other with a loud bang that shook the sky and earth.


    Amid the noise, the hand shattered. The face of the ghost let out a shrill scream of pain and crumbled as well. Su Ming swung his arm, and when a freezing re appeared in his eyes, the blood-red figure took a few steps back again. When he raised his head, he fixed his stare on Su Ming. A crazed, ferocious smile appeared at the corners of his lips, as if he waspletely unbothered even if he was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°As expected of the strongest person in this aeon, but aren¡¯t you a little too conceited? You still don¡¯t have the right to make me go back to sleep. You can¡¯t kill me, for not even Arid Triad¡¯s disaster can destroy me. All the people who have reached our status are already indestructible!¡±


    As the blood-red figureughed madly, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky.


    ¡°Five-Faced Beast Deity, descend in this aeon!¡±


    The world immediately roared. With loud booms, the air was torn, and a huge crack appeared out of nowhere. A boundless, malicious presence surged out from within it. Five waves of mighty pressure intersecting with each other could be detected clearly in that presence, and it was incredibly astonishing.


    It was the famous Five-Faced Beast Deity from the previous aeon. This beast was not created by cultivators, but was born from the Essence of the universe. When it appeared, it was already in Avacaniya Realm. It devoured countless cultivators and stirred up a disaster in the previous aeon in which countless lives had died.


    Even if they gathered together the might of all the powerhouses from all True Worlds at that time, they were still defeated by the beast, and the more it ate, the stronger it became. In the end, it gained sentience, and its level of cultivation reached its peak. For a period of time, it could be said to have been unbeatable.


    When the beast roared at the skies, it sensed the existence of Arid Triad¡¯s will... and it went to challenge him.


    It waspletely defeated in that battle. Its body was crushed and its soul disintegrated. It perished under Arid Triad¡¯s will, but while its real body died, thousands of years after the aeon in which it was born, gradually, cultivators who could vaguely sense its fragmented soul appeared.


    When more cultivators like that were born, the religion of the Five-Faced Beast Deity came into being. Each convert to this religion was someone who killed to a monstrous degree. They were all cruel and merciless and worshiped the Five-Faced Beast Deity.


    They built statues and worshiped them every day. As time passed, the leaders of the religion grew to be able to gradually summon the shadow of the Five-Faced Beast Deity, but most of them could only summon three of its heads.


    But even if the shadow only had three heads, it was enough for them to obtain the great power equivalent to those in Avacaniya Realm.


    That hadsted until the final days of the aeon when a peerless genius had appeared in the religion of the Five-Faced Beast Deity. That person¡¯s potential was so great that it could be said that he was matchless, and he seemed to be born suitable to fuse with the Five-Faced Beast Deity.


    His rise to power was so quick that in a short ten thousand years, he managed to form three heads of the Five-Faced Beast Deity. From then on, he searched through the entire Expanse Cosmos and gathered nearly eight-tenths of the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s soul, causing the shadow that he formed to show five heads, which was the first since the Five-Faced Beast Deity had died!


    That prodigy was the blood-red figure before Su Ming. The genius of the religion of the Five-Faced Beast Deity had fused with his other self and be the imperishable and indestructible Yr Morkh.


    He killed so many people that he gained immense poprity in the previous aeon. He was one of the two strongest people during that aeon, and he managed to survive through Arid Triad¡¯s disaster, but he had to fall into deep sleep in one hundred years. During the first one hundred years of the new aeon, he used all his time to form the religion of the Five-Faced Beast Deity and to pass down its legacy. Hence, most of those who were bornter did not know of his existence.


    At that moment, the crack that appeared in the world was the sign that the Five-Faced Beast Deity was about to appear. As its malicious presence spread out, a loud roar came from the crack. Immediately after, a huge head of a fierce creature manifested.


    The head resembled a snake. It had a forked red tongue that came out of its mouth when a piercing hiss traveled rang the air. The next moment, the huge head charged out like a bolt of thunder from the crack.


    The snake head was the first head of the Five-Faced Beast Deity!


    When it charged out, it instantly closed in on the white-robed Su Ming. It wasrge enough to cover the sky and earth, and a foul stench of rotting things came from its breath. It caused arge part of the world around Su Ming to immediately start showing signs of rotting.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was calm. It might have been the first time that he ran into a powerful warrior from the previous aeon, but Su Ming was not at all wary. As the strongest person in his aeon, he wanted to see just... who was the stronger between him and a powerful warrior of the previous aeon!


    The moment the huge snake head closed in on him and the foul stench came crashing into his face, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, and he lifted his right hand to swing his arm forward. With it, the world immediately roared. A huge hand swiftly manifested in front of him to seize the snake head and lift it upwards.


    At that moment, another roar came from the crack, and a huge wolf head rushed out. With a presence that made it seem that it wanted to devour the sky and earth, it opened its mouth and charged at Su Ming.


    Immediately after, the third roar shot out of the crack in the sky and reverberated through the air. A huge head of a tiger with an incredibly distinct mark of the tiger at the center of its brow appeared. It exuded a supreme and domineering air. When it roared, a powerful wave of sound surged into the sky and made the entire shudder.


    And this was just the third head. At the moment the tiger¡¯s roars traveled through the, the fourth head appeared. It belonged to a huge dragon that was entirely ck.


    Right when the fourth head came out, the fifth manifested as well. It was the head of a child with a contorted face. At the moment it appeared, it let out a piercing howl at Su Ming!


    A great, mighty pressure spread from the five heads, and like a Rune, it charged to Su Ming from five different directions.


    At the same time, the body of the Five-Faced Beast Deity was revealed from the crack in the sky. It looked... like a human which was incredibly huge, standing nearly one hundred thousand feet tall. Right then, only a small part of it was revealed, but it was still enough to shock everyone.


    ¡°Five-Faced Beast Deity, five heads... But I don¡¯t understand... How could something like you be worthy of being called a deity?¡±


    Su Ming watched the five heads charging at him with ferociousness. Each head gave Su Ming the feeling that they possessed the power equivalent to those in Avacaniya Realm, but once they were connected, a power simr to the one Su Ming sensed from the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe erupted from them.


    That was a powerful presence equivalent to someone who had had their spirit ascend eight times... but to Su Ming, this sort of presence was still not enough!


    After all, while they were both the strongest in their respective aeons, there was still a difference in strength between them. This was something that would definitely not be the same!


    At the moment Su Ming spoke and the five heads closed in on him, he seized the air with his right hand. A purple sword immediately appeared in his grip. It let out an indescribably fierce presence, for it was... the End of Wills Sword!


    The sword¡¯s level once surpassed Su Ming¡¯s, and the sword had been in control of his actions instead of him being control of the sword, but right then... the sword in Su Ming¡¯s hand was merely his weapon. The sword could not behead the Five-Faced Beast Deity by itself, but when it was in Su Ming¡¯s hands, it could!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a freezing re. With the sword in his right hand, he moved forward instead of retreating. At the instant the snake head came to devour him, the sword shone with a monstrous purple light.


    It blinded all the cultivators who had been paying attention to the fight. At the moment the purple light pierced the people¡¯s eyes and their field of vision turned ck, a shrill scream of pain tumbled out from the snake head¡¯s mouth.


    Loud booms filled the area. At the same time, another incredibly shrill roar that sounded like it came from someone who was struggling at death¡¯s door rang out. The booming sounds became even louder, but nothing had ended just yet.


    When the third pained scream let out through great struggle was heard and the darkness before the people¡¯s eyes disappeared so they could see normally once more, they saw that the snake head had been cut off from the huge five-headed ferocious beast. The wolf head plunged to the ground as well, and arge amount of red light gushed out at the center of the tiger head¡¯s brow, as if it had been pierced by a sword.


    During that instant, shock appeared on the remaining dragon head and the boy¡¯s head, but before they could retreat, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He brought his right hand up and pointed into the distance before he flung his arm. The tiger head instantly screamed in pain. Its head shattered to pieces, and purple light shot out from it. It sparkled above the dragon head and the boy¡¯s head before it disappeared.


    In an instant, purple light shone in front of Su Ming when the End of Wills Sword manifested. A drop of ck blood fell from the tip of the sword, and the dragon head jolted; it had been cut off.


    The boy¡¯s head let out a roar filled with the unwillingness to admit defeat, but a gash appeared between his eyebrows, and with a bang, he was cut into two.


    The End of Wills Sword trembled because of excitement. After it had been crafted, Su Ming was the strongest master it had ever followed, and because of it, it had beheaded the strongest enemy in its life. Once it absorbed the blood of a powerful being of this calibre, it became excited and exhrated. In fact, it could sense that before long... its power would increase!


    ¡°The Five-Faced Beast Deity is only this much.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, he lifted his right hand and pushed in the direction of the giant who had lost all five of its heads.


    ¡°Go back from where you came. Seal.¡±


    Those words were spoken tly, and there were only a total of seven of them, but the crack in the sky immediately turned into a vortex. When it rotated with loud rumbles, a huge suction force came from within it, and no matter how the giant struggled, it couldn¡¯t change its fate of being sucked into the vortex. Once it lost the fight, the vortex vanished... and the sky returned to normal!

 Chapter 1299: Changing the Ruler of the Emperor of Abyss!

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Changing the Ruler of the Emperor of Abyss!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The area instantly fell into dead silence...


    Nearly one million cultivators looked at Su Ming. Shock appeared on their faces, and their minds went nk. The sight of Su Ming sealing the giant became a memory they would never forget.


    Su Ming¡¯s elder watched him, and a smile showed up on his face. He saw Su Ming¡¯s growth and knew that the young La Su had grown up into a person he could have never imagined.


    Yu Xuan looked at Su Ming with a gaze as soothing as water. It felt like she could watch him her entire life, and she wished to do it as well...


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face was pale when he looked at Su Ming. His mind trembled. Su Ming¡¯s strength had surpassed his expectations repeatedly, and right then, the power he showed had reached a degree where it cast him in disbelief and made his skin crawl.


    There was also the Sovereign of Dawn, Yan Pei. At that moment, while remaining cautious, he had started cursing the other existences who shared the same status as him in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. He regretted his choice to be the first to descend into Arid Triad...


    Only the third prince, or rather, Lei Chen watched everything silently. His expression remainedplicated, but he did not open his mouth to say a single word.


    ¡°What other methods do you have? If you don¡¯t bring them out now, you will no longer have the chance.¡±


    Su Ming looked at the blood-red figure in the distance. When he said those words, a low growl came from the mouth of the blood-red figure.


    ¡°Damn it, I forgot about this. I overlooked the fact that you are a life in this aeon!¡±


    Once the blood-red figure said that, a thought formed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. At the same time, the blood-red figure lifted his hands, formed a seal, and flung his arms outwards.


    ¡°Blood, Malice, Fiend!¡±


    A low and almost bizarre voice came from the blood-red figure¡¯s mouth. The blood fog around him tumbled swiftly, and when it spread outwards, it formed a huge blood-red vortex. A monstrous evil air spread out from it. There was also a powerful, murderous air rising swiftly from inside.


    ¡°First style, Activation of the Blood World!¡± the blood-red figure roared.


    He flung his arms outwards, and a red ripple immediately spread out from him. It was a divine ability that belonged solely to him. It was a famous Art in the previous aeon, and with it, he had been invincible in his time.


    There were four styles to his Art. Right then, he had cast the first style, and a red ripple spread through the entire in the blink of an eye. The jolted, and when Su Ming looked over, his world turned blood red.


    All people turned into blood-red figures as if they had entered a blood-red hell. A thick stench of blood and a murderous aura so thick it struck fear in hearts made it feel as if a True World had been formed, and the man was using its power to suppress Su Ming.


    ¡°This Art is rather interesting.¡±


    Su Ming looked around himself. While speaking, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the sky. His great will instantly descended, and he drew a circle with his right hand. His will immediately started rotating in an unseen manner. Once it turned into a huge circle, a cold sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Su¡¯s disaster,¡± he dered tly. He was imitating Arid Triad Disaster and using his own name to name his disaster!


    When he spoke, a red bolt of lightning flew out from the circle. It charged to the area above the blood-red world. When the world roared, the second and third disasters¡ªFive Colors and Six Wills¡ªappeared.


    The blood-red world shook and crumbled to pieces. The blood-red figure coughed up a mouthful of blood, and the crimson light around him became dimmer. When he fell back, he formed seals with his hands and pointed forward. He then let out a shrill roar.


    ¡°Second style, Reincarnation in the Blood Ocean!¡±


    The moment he spoke that sentence, booming sounds surged up, and the crumbling blood-red world shatteredpletely. It turned into a huge vortex that started rotating with loud rumbles. The vortex was red, and an invisible connection seemed to have formed between it and the blood-red figure. It seemed like the man was about to be reincarnated in a blood ocean.


    The blood ocean charged at Su Ming while tumbling about. In an instant, it surrounded him and rotated.


    Su Ming was swiftly submerged, and the blood-red figureughed ferociously, but not even a momentter, thatughter froze. A loud bang shot out of the blood ocean. The fourth as well as the fifth disasters belonging to Su Ming had copsed Reincarnation in the Blood Ocean.


    ¡°Damn it... Damn it! Third style, Eternal Existence. Eighteen Blood Kings of Hell born during my aeon... appear!¡±


    The blood-red figure¡¯s voice was hoarse and shrill. At the moment he finished speaking, eighteen statues appeared from the shattered Reincarnation in the Blood Ocean.


    The eighteen statues were entirely crimson, but their expressions and appearances were all different. The moment they appeared, they came to life as if the stone encasing them had melted. They turned into eighteen figures that charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Sixth disaster.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke coolly, countless bolts of lightning immediately struck out from around him. In the blink of an eye, they crashed into the eighteen figures. Booming sounds rang out in all directions, and the blood-red figure threw his head back and roared.


    ¡°Fourth style, Blood God¡¯s Head!¡±


    Not a single ray of blood-red light remained around the blood-red figure at that moment. His body was revealed, and he showed up to be a young man with a sickly pale face dressed in a red robe. He had long red hair, and in his eyes was madness as well as killing intent.


    All the blood-red light, the blood ocean from the shattered vortex, and the eighteen statues who had tumbled backwards when they crashed against Su Ming¡¯s sixth disaster fused together at that moment. As the blood ocean rotated, it suddenly stood up vertically and turned into a huge head!


    Three of the statues turned into the left eye, and another three into the right eye. Three of them became its nose, another three became its mouth, six became its ears, and the Reincarnation in the Blood Ocean turned into its skull. The membrane of the blood-red World turned into the head¡¯s skin to form... the head of the Blood God filled with monstrous evil air!


    Almost the moment the head of the Blood God appeared, Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, but he did not give time for the head to act. For the first time ever, he felt threatened by the powerful warrior from the previous aeon. Without any hesitation, he took a step forward and brought his right hand up.


    Thirty million Great Berserker souls gathered together to form a powerful right hand, and this was followed by thirty million Great Berserker souls gathering on his left hand, and then his body. At the moment he took a step forward, Su Ming¡¯s... God of Berserkers Transformation wasplete!


    Su Ming¡¯s power increased exponentially at that time. His body grew muchrger, and when his footnded, he appeared right in front of the head of the Blood God. Then, he brought up his right hand without the slightest bit of hesitation and threw a punch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In just a few short breaths, Su Ming threw thousands of punches in session. Punch after punch, without stop. Each punch contained Su Ming¡¯s will and his power. This was what Su Ming had decided upon¡ªshatter his opponent¡¯s killing move in the shortest amount of time possible.


    In just a few breaths, an astonishing bang shot out, and the huge blood-red head shattered into pieces. Su Ming moved, and like an afterimage that was hard to see with the naked eye, he charged at the young man with the sickly pale face who no longer had blood red light about him.


    The moment the head of the Blood God shattered, the young man coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. He staggered a few steps backwards. When he lifted his head, Su Ming¡¯s punch had already arrived at the center of his brow.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± As the young man roared madly, he lifted his hands and struck the spot between his eyebrows.


    ¡°A Blood Offering to the World!¡±


    When he said those words, the expressions of the one million cultivators from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World watching from below changed drastically. Their blood flowed in reverse, and in that instant, three hundred thousand cultivators exploded with loud bangs. Blood gushed out from their bodies and charged up to the young man.


    Killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His punchnded at the center of the young man¡¯s brow, and with a loud bang, the young man¡¯s body was thrown off. Blood gushed out of him, but his body did not break down. Instead, whileughing ferociously, he shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    With a bang, the seven hundred thousand cultivators on the ground broke down and exploded. With their deaths as the price, arge amount of blood gathered together to charge towards the young man in the sky. It instantly fused with him, causing blood-red light to appear around him again. Even his sickly pale face recovered quite a lot.


    ¡°I might not be able to kill you, but I can seal you!¡±


    Strong murderous intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the effect of the God of Berserkers Transformation instantly vanished. He lifted his right hand and pointed at the blood-red figure.


    ¡°Morning Dao¡¯s will!¡±


    With a bang, the entire True World¡¯s will descended on the blood-red figure, causing his body to freeze, but hisughter sounded as conceited as ever.


    ¡°Immortal Sect¡¯s will!¡±


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and pointed forward again. This time, the blood-red figure¡¯sughter came to a halt. His body sank by one thousand feet, but that was all, just one thousand feet. He stopped sinking after that, and his conceitedughter reverberated through the air once more.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t have the right to seal me! Even if you are the strongest in this aeon and even have the advantage because of that, you still can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Sky Hill¡¯s will!¡±


    Su Mingughed coldly and pushed down with his right hand again. Rumbling sounds surged into the sky.


    The blood-red figure¡¯sughter came to a swift halt. Shock appeared on his face. His body sank tens of thousands of feet at that moment. In an instant, he was forced down to the surface of the ocean, but after reaching that point, he no longer continued sinking no matter what.


    A cold and fierce re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without waiting for the blood-red figure to say anything, he lifted his right hand and made a tugging motion at the sky, as if he was yanking away a curtain.


    ¡°Change the rule of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the and reverberated through the gxy around him, resounding in all of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. At that moment, the weak struggles and resistance of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World were instantly swept aside and suppressed before the will was wiped off. Su Ming¡¯s will upied the True World, making the ce... his Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World!


    It was just as Su Ming had said¡ªthe ruler of that ce... had indeed been changed.


    ¡°Will of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, he pushed down with his right hand, and a shrill scream of pain came from the blood-red figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. This is absolutely impossible. You... You have the advantage of this aeon with you. You are a life from this aeon, that¡¯s why you are stronger than me, but once your aeon is also destroyed, you will no longer have that advantage, and at that time, I¡¯d like to see whether you are still my opponent!


    ¡°I... will wait for that day to arrive. I will wait for the day all the people around you die! When the next aeones, you will lose all your advantages... and at that time, we will fight again!¡±


    With a bang, the blood-red figure was forced down to the bottom of the sea. He sank into the crack and was sealed once again.

 Chapter 1300: The Distance of One Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1300: The Distance of One Sword</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    That scene caused the world to tremble. The Sovereign of Dawn sucked in a sharp breath, and when he looked at Su Ming, his expression was filled with great wariness and shock. He originally thought that Su Ming and the blood-red figure were equal in terms of strength, but in the end, the blood-red figure had been suppressed by Su Ming.


    In Yan Pei¡¯s eyes, suppression was much harder whenparing it to destruction!


    ¡°He... He is indeed the strongest... in this aeon. There can be no one else but him,¡± the Sovereign of Dawn mumbled.


    Su Xuan Yi watched all of this with a pale face. His eyes sparkled, but his face became incredibly dark. The blood-red figure was his greatest secret, but right then, even if he had summoned that person, he proved to not be Su Ming¡¯s opponent, and this caused the dark emotions in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s heart to turn into brokenughter.


    He did not care about the deaths of the one million cultivators. Even if all the people in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World died, Su Xuan Yi would not feel even a single bit ofpassion towards them.


    He only felt anguish. The Su Ming before him... had be that strong at some unknown point of time...


    When the wills of Su Ming¡¯s four Great True Worlds fused together, they turned into a power of a suppressive seal that was just slightly less powerful than that of Arid Triad. Because of that, there was no way the red figure would be able to fight against it. With a crazed roar and a curse as well as a heinous murderous aura and an unwillingness to admit defeat, he was sent back to the crack in the ground amid loud bangs.


    Because of the suppression, he returned to the spot where he slept.


    It was just as Su Ming had said¡ªthe time for him to wake up had not yet arrived. It did not matter what method he used to make himself wake up ahead of schedule... he could still not avoid the destiny of spending his time asleep.


    Su Ming could not kill him. This was something he had sensed earlier. Regardless of whether it was the divine abilities he used or his wills, when they descended on the red figure, it felt like there was a membrane separating them, causing his power to be diminished in an unseen manner. It was as if the membrane was time itself, the difference of thews between aeons, which was why... as the strongest person in this aeon, he could seal the red figure, but he could not kill him.


    ¡®Unless...¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the sea, and a chilling re appeared in his eyes, but soon, that freezing look disappeared. He could sense that different passages of time existed between him and the powerful warrior from the previous aeon. It was as if they were in two different worlds. Only when the Expanse Cosmos where he was located was about to be destroyed by the disaster and the new aeon was born would the membrane between Su Ming and the red figure no longer exist. At that time, it would be incredibly easy for him to kill that person.


    But Su Ming would rather not have that result.


    In silence, he stared at the depths of the sea. He could only seal the red figure¡¯s body. The crack on the ground was still around, and the blood from one million cultivators still turned the entire sky crimson.


    Su Ming sighed softly. Even if the cultivators had been the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and had practically no connection to him, since he had upied the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and be the will of the True World, the people in this True World were no longer unrted to him. They were people of his True World.


    With a shake of his head, Su Ming raised his right hand and swung his arm forward.


    ¡°Time...¡± he said faintly.


    In Su Ming¡¯s hands, one of the strongest inborn abilities of the Abyss Builders¡ªthe Art of Time Reversal¡ªwas second only to Arid Triad¡¯s great will. He activated it, and when he did so, the Art in his hands was clearly much stronger than Su Xuan Yi¡¯s.


    When he swung his arm, countless threads appeared over the entire cultivation. Those threads were like ripples. They flowed slowly and looked as if they were the threads of life of all living beings. At that moment, most of them had shattered. They were connected together to form a rotating vortex, but at that moment, the vortex shuddered and started rotating backwards.


    When it did so, the threads gradually connected together. Slowly, the blood that had been scattered away in the sky charged towards the ancient tree. On the tree crown, the crushed bodies of the one million cultivators started being assembled as time reversed.


    When the one million cultivators¡¯ bodies becameplete, arge amount of blood charged towards them from the sky and returned to their bodies. The cultivators¡¯ unfocused eyes instantly lit up with the shine of life. Their minds and bodies shuddered, and they looked like they had woken up from a nightmare.


    The Art of Time could reverse life and death, and also create life...


    When this Art was executed by Su Ming, the young man staring at the ancient tree lifted his head and cast a nce at the area above him calmly. It was as if his gaze was everywhere and he could see everything he wished to see.


    ¡°He resembles my past self somewhat...¡± the young man said softly.


    When he averted his gaze, the scenes before their deaths appeared in the minds of the one million cultivators on the tree crown. Immediately after, the impact of the scenes turned into shock and surprise on their faces, and they stared at Su Ming with dumbfounded looks...


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He lowered his head and looked at the crack stretching from the sea below him to thend in the distance, and he lifted his right hand to push at it.


    Su Ming activated the Art of Time again, and as the power of time filled and enveloped the, the crack closed up at an extremely fast speed. The earth became one. The mountains that had crumbled because of the appearance of the crack and everything else that had shattered returned to their original states, as if the crack had never appeared.


    All the people could tell the difference in strength between Su Ming and Su Xuan Yi¡¯s divine abilities to manipte time based on what Su Xuan Yi had cast previously, because the difference was too distinct.


    Even when the earth was healed and there was no longer any crack on the ground, Su Ming¡¯s Art of Time did not end. Instead, it continued moving in reverse, and eventually, it affected Su Xuan Yi, causing time to return to the moment Su Xuan Yi had coughed up blood and moved back before he summoned the blood-red figure.


    When time returned to that moment, Su Ming turned around swiftly. The purple light from the End of Wills Sword in his hand surged into the sky. It let out a piercing light while it was in Su Ming¡¯s hand, and it looked like the two of them had fused. When Su Ming took a step forward, he looked like a purple long arc slicing through the sky.


    Su Xuan Yi moved back with a pale face. There was anguish on his face, but not any unwillingness to admit defeat. He was left with only anguish and regret.


    He watched Su Minging towards and death falling on his head. He sighed softly, and his expression gradually became calm.


    He remembered his wife in the fifth kiln, Su Zhan, and the baby whose soul and body he had gathered together in the shattered empty space in the Fifth True World.


    It felt like everything from that time was a dream. When he looked back on it right then, for some unknown reason, mixed feelings appeared in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s heart. Perhaps they had always been in him, but due to his mad desire to make the Abyss Builders rise to power, he ignored and forced them down. He thought that he did not have thoseplicated feelings, but only at that moment did he realize... that they had always been in him.


    ¡°My wife is in deep sleep. My son holds a grudge against me in silence. My best friend died in battle... and his son became a Saint...¡± Su Xuan Yi mumbled. All his thoughts had fused into a sigh that echoed in his heart.


    ¡®Was I wrong?¡¯


    It was not the first time Su Xuan Yi said those words, but it was the only time that he truly asked himself this question.


    ¡®I¡¯m not wrong!¡¯


    The calm expression on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face was reced by one of determination. Theplicated feelings and the confusion disappeared as well.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t wrong. I, Su Xuan Yi, have never been wrong. I didn¡¯t walk down this path for myself, but for Abyss Builders to rise to power! It was for the Fifth True World to appear once more!


    ¡®It¡¯s... impossible for me to have been wrong! Even if I¡¯m truly wrong, it¡¯s because there are no righteous men when walking down the path to do great things. I sacrificed my wife, sacrificed my best friend, and used Su Ming. All of that... were your destinies... because I am not wrong!


    ¡®Even if I die because of this disaster, I, Su Xuan Yi, have never been wrong!¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s thoughts raced in his mind until resolve appeared on his face. The entire process might have seemed to havested for a long period of time, but in truth, it was only for an instant. When Su Ming¡¯s sword approached Su Xuan Yi, he recovered from his temporary confusion.


    He stared at the purple light of Su Ming¡¯s sword, and it seemed to have be everything in Su Xuan Yi¡¯s eyes, but in the end... it could not rece everything in his vision, because ambition burned in his eyes, along with the untamable fire and his pride of a fierce and ambitious person!


    Even if he was going to die, he would die standing. He had the confidence to never believe he was wrong. It was the most brilliant light that shone in his life after he had reached his level of cultivation.


    While looking at Su Xuan Yi, Su Ming suddenly made his sword stop when it was about to close in on its target... because at the tip of his sword, the third prince... or rather, Lei Chen suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He blocked Su Ming¡¯s sword and stood in front of Su Xuan Yi to protect him.


    Lei Chen was silent, and Su Ming was silent as well. The two of them stared at each other with a sword between them as if an aeon separated them. It seemed like everything from their childhood had turned into that one sword separating them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Ming said softly after a long while.


    Lei Chen looked at Su Ming and sighed softly before he spoke. ¡°She is your woman. I knew you woulde.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Ming said again.


    ¡°He is also my elder. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    In silence, he shook his head. Others would not understand Su Ming¡¯s two different ¡®thank you¡¯s, but Lei Chen could. His first thanks expressed his gratitude to Lei Chen for letting their elder take Yu Xuan away.


    His second thanks was for Lei Chen fusing a wisp of his divine sense in the threads of time that bound their elder. He would not let their elder run into any danger, even if the cause of that danger was the Sovereign of Dawn.


    Others would not have been able to see it, but the moment Su Ming saw his elder, he sensed Lei Chen¡¯s divine sense on his body.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment. He stared at Lei Chen, and aplicated look appeared on his face. He then spoke again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This time, Lei Chen did not answer him. Instead, he fell silent. He knew that Su Ming was thanking him for not telling other people that he had met him in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    The two people mentioned by the red figure previously referred to Su Ming... and Lei Chen. He had also fused with his other self from the other Expanse Cosmos and possessed the right to move through two Expanse Cosmoses while being indestructible even in the face of disaster.

 Chapter 1301: The Past is Gone Like the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 1301: The Past is Gone Like the Wind</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Best friend and apanion during childhood.


    ¡°I, Lei Chen, am going to be the man who will be the tribe leader! Su Ming, you have to work hard and be the Elder. At that time, whoever bullies us...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you be a Berserker or not. Don¡¯t worry, I, Lei Chen, will protect you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hey... Su Ming, what do you think of that girl. I think I quite like her...¡±


    ¡°Are we... going to change..?¡±


    The words from his memories echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. At that moment, there was a sword between them, and it caused him to sigh softly asplicated emotions rose within him.


    ¡°He is my father.¡±


    Lei Chen¡¯s expression was no longerplicated. Instead, he stared at Su Ming with clear as he spoke softly.


    Su Ming fell silent. Only after a long time had passed did he speak.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    No matter how great of a killing intent he harbored, at that moment, before Lei Chen... he could not do anything.


    In truth, when Su Ming saw Lei Chen in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, he had already made some assumptions, because he sensed the presence of the one half of the Seed of Life Extermination which he himself had nourished and whichter on had been taken away by Su Xuan Yi on Lei Chen. When he stepped into the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, all the answers were revealed.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Yu Xuan to be Su Xuan Yi¡¯s daughter. She was only the partner he had chosen for his son. She was a furnace he had prepared to nourish the other half of the Seed of Life Extermination. She was just like Su Ming.


    Then, the only person who could possibly be Su Xuan Yi¡¯s real son was the third prince beside Yu Xuan at the wedding¡ªLei Chen!


    Lei Chen looked at Su Ming. When he heard his words, he closed his eyes, and during that instant, Su Ming took a step forward and moved past him to appear in front of Su Xuan Yi. He then sliced across the air with the sword in his right hand.


    Purple light surged through the air. The sky was instantly dyed in purple, but the light disappeared the next moment. When it did, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face turned pale, and he took a few staggering steps back.


    Purple light spread out from his body. His facial color became even worse. He could clearly sense that as the purple light spread out, his body became weaker. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s will swept past him and turned into a sharp force that stabbed his heart through his eyes.


    It was as if Su Xuan Yi had turned into venous pathways. When Su Ming¡¯s will stabbed him, the purple light spread out through them.


    At that moment, in a remote cultivation in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was a cave abode located in a mountain. Sitting in that cave was a person dressed in a long robe. The instant the purple light entered Su Xuan Yi and he looked up, he revealed an old face with purple light shining in his eyes.


    It was one of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s clones. At that moment, as purple light shone in his eyes, an invisible hand shot out of the purple light and pushed down at the top of the old man¡¯s skull. He could not dodge it. With a loud bang, the old man shuddered, then crumbled into ash, his form and soul destroyed...


    In uncountable pces in True Sacred Yun World was a middle-aged man with an awe-inspiring face sitting upright at the top of a hall. During the second instant since the purple light entered Su Xuan Yi, he stared at the people below him coldly and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but suddenly, he jolted, and purple light surged out from his eyes.


    While the cultivators below him were surprised by the sight, Su Ming¡¯s hand shot out of the purple light, and in a very casual manner, he pushed it against the center of the middle-aged man¡¯s brow. A loud bang shot up and reverberated through the air when the middle-aged man jolted and shattered into pieces.


    In the depths of the huge vortex in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World was the ce where the new spirit of Essence was about to be born. In it was either Su Xuan Yi¡¯s real form or another clone, but at the third instant since the purple light entered Su Xuan Yi¡¯s body... he shuddered.


    He did not open his eyes, as if he knew that if he opened his eyes, purple light would spread out. He stood up, but the moment he was about to leave, purple light spread out from his body to turn into a gentle strike on his body. He could not avoid the strike destined to hit him.


    When itnded on his forehead, the sound of something cracking inch by inch echoed in the air. The purple light disappeared then, and everything was reduced to nothingness.


    During the fourth instant, the aloof man who had been meditating quietly beside the corpse of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s wife in the fifth kiln let out a soft sigh. He opened his eyes and simply allowed the purple light in his eyes to fill up the air around him. Su Ming¡¯s hand appeared from the purple light, and when he pushed at the center of the man¡¯s brow, his many years of protection ended...


    Located away from ck Ink in Divine Essence Star Ocean was a vast ruins. It was an incredibly dangerous ce, but an old man who had messy hair spilling all over his shoulders stayed there. His body was thin, and a thick wave of aura of death was spreading from it. He was sitting on a Rune at that moment.


    The Rune was incredibly old, as if it was a seal that suppressed everything within it. The old man might have seemed as if he was filled with the aura of death, but there was a hint of life force in him that refused to disappear, but that was not what was strange about the old man. What was truly strange about him was that there was a mummy stuck on his back!


    The mummy had been dead for an unknown number of years, but it had fixed itself tightly on the old man¡¯s back and was constantly absorbing his life force and even his aura of death like a parasite...


    There was pain on the old man¡¯s face. It seemed like he had maintained this sort of life for an unknown number of years, but at that moment, his eyes flew open. There was no panic in him when purple light showed up in his eyes. Instead, there was crazed delight, as if he had been waiting for this for far too long.


    As the purple light shone, Su Ming¡¯s right hand shot out from within and pushed down at the center of the old man¡¯s brow. The old man forced down the excitement in his heart. He did not dodge, and just let the hand formed by Su Ming¡¯s will to reduce him to ash. His form and soul were destroyed...


    When the purple light disappeared, the mummy, now without a host, opened its eyes and let out a sharp, piercing, crazed howl filled that had a brutal tone.


    The sixth instant, seventh instant...


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s clones were all destroyed when Su Ming¡¯s will swept past them. They were allpletely wiped out, and only Su Xuan Yi, who was forced back before Su Ming while his face turned paler, remained. Su Ming did not wipe off this body. He had promised Lei Chen that he would let Su Xuan Yi live.


    But as to how he would let him live... Su Ming chose to destroy all of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s clones. Even if his real body was among them, to Abyss Builders, even if their real body died, they could remain alive using their unique methods as long as one of their clones still lived.


    Once he finished doing all of that, Su Ming cast a nce at Su Xuan Yi, whose level of cultivation had plunged down until he was only in heaven cultivation because all of his clones had died. He shook his head, then turned around to walk towards Yu Xuan. When he returned to her side, Su Ming gently tapped the center of her brow with his right hand.


    Yu Xuan was still watching Su Ming. She did not move away and simply allowed his finger tond on her. Su Ming¡¯s will surged into her body. When it circted through her once, the Seed of Life Extermination resembling half of a ship was brought out once Su Ming severed its connection with her.


    When Su Ming saw numerous squirming tentacle-like threads surrounding the Seed of Life Extermination when he brought it out, disgust appeared on his face. He¡¯d had this thing on his body in the past. When he took it out, he threw it to Lei Chen.


    The half of the Seed of Life Extermination charged swiftly to Lei Chen. At the moment it touched him, it fused into his body and merged perfectly with the other half of the Seed of Life Extermination that Su Ming had nourished in the past and which was residing in Lei Chen¡¯s body. It... becameplete!


    ¡°Since your father did everything he could to obtain this and make it fuse with you... then from now on, since the favors and grudges between us cannot be cleared, it is better that we let our past be gone like the wind and our memories of each other disappear...¡±


    Su Ming cast Lei Chen a deep nce, then with Yu Xuan in hand, he moved to Elder Mo Sang. Once he bowed to him with Yu Xuan, a smile appeared on the elder¡¯s face.


    ¡°Elder... let¡¯s go home,¡± Su Ming whispered softly.


    His elder¡¯s smile became even more kindly. He nodded, and the three of them stepped into the air. When they walked out of the ancient tree, Su Ming¡¯s low whisper traveled into the Sovereign of Dawn¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Wait for me ten yearster at Arid Triad¡¯s gap.¡±


    Lei Chen stared at Su Ming¡¯s back with a dispirited expression. He suddenly called out, ¡°Su Ming...¡±


    Su Ming stopped. When he turned his head around to look, Lei Chen¡¯s voice, filled with an indecipherable tone, reached his ears.


    Lei Chen¡¯s body shuddered lightly. He stared at his childhood friend who was his best friend and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the answer to the question you asked before. I don¡¯t want to change... but you¡¯ve already changed.¡±


    There was a profound look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes that made it seem as if he had seen through everything. Perhaps he had not noticed many things before he came there, but when the red figure appeared, he had already obtained his answer.


    When he destroyed Su Xuan Yi¡¯s clones, instead of saying that he ended the grudge between them, it would be best to say that this was actually a part of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s ns.


    With Su Ming¡¯s power, he destroyed the predicament Su Xuan Yi was in. As for whether Lei Chen told Su Xuan Yi about the fact that Su Ming went to Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, Su Ming did not want to think about it. It was just as he said, he would rather treat it as it never happened and would rather that they became strangers from then on. If he was not provoked, they would not meet the other again.


    ¡°This is the Su Xuan Yi I know.¡±


    When Su Ming turned his head, he averted his gaze from Lei Chen. What he saw was a calm Su Xuan Yi with a gaze as profound as Su Ming¡¯s own. The two of them met each other¡¯s eyes, but it onlysted for an instant.


    Su Ming left, and he brought with him Yu Xuan as well as his elder. He walked out of the tree crown. Behind him, the one million cultivators wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed to him. They did so to thank him for saving their lives.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Once he arrived on the sea while Lei Chen remained dispirited with aplicated expression on his face and Su Xuan Yi stared at him with a calm look and a profound gaze, Su Ming stopped once more.


    He turned his head around. This time, he did not look at the tree crown, but the elegant young man standing beside the ancient tree. At that moment, he was also looking at Su Ming.


    At the instant their gazes met, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He looked at the young man, the sea, and the ancient tree, then spoke softly to Yu Xuan and his elder,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet a senior... Wait for me for a while here.¡±


    As Su Ming spoke, he walked towards the ancient tree. The young man under the tree smiled and watched him approach.


    They were above a vast sea, right beside an ancient tree, and the shades of green and blue seemed to connect to the sky.

 Chapter 1302: Arid Triad

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Arid Triad</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the vast sea, beside the ancient tree, the shades of green and blue seemed to be connected to the sky.


    The waves glistened, seas of clouds tumbled. Where could one find the end of the world?


    The ancient tree was old, and the shadows of people ancient. Who was younger before the passage of time?


    Perhaps there was someone else who was even older than time itself.


    It would be the young man standing beneath the tree with a warm smile while watching Su Ming approach.


    When Su Ming saw the person under the tree and gradually drew closer to him, he felt as if he was moving step by step into the ancient aeon of the past. With each step, he would go through countless aeons and return to the past, to an unknown period of time long ago... The sky seemed to no longer move. Everything in the world had stopped, and it did so... because Su Ming and the person under the tree were destined to meet.


    They were like night and day. They could not meet each other, but only catch a glimpse of each other¡¯s shadow during dusk and dawn, yet even that glimpse was indistinct. Night could not see the noon, and daylight could not see midnight.


    But perhaps there woulde a day when night would meet day, and that moment would be just like when the young man under the tree met with Su Ming.


    Soon, there were two people under the tree. Even though the air between the sky and sea did not move, the setting sun was still around. Itsst rays shone on the sea, drawing out Su Ming and the young man¡¯s shadows on water. They were long... very long...


    While Su Ming watched the young man, the young man, too, watched Su Ming. At the moment their eyes met, Su Ming saw endless age and profundity in the young man¡¯s gaze. There was also a hint of fatigue in that profundity that could not be dispelled.


    That fatigue seemed to be the type that would only be possessed by someone who had lived for far too long. It was a natural fatigue. The young man did not want to hide it, and so he did not even try. It was there in his gaze, and his entire life was contained in that fatigue. If anyone understood it, they would understand the world, and if they did not understand it... they would not see him.


    Those who fell into thetter category would be just like Yu Xuan at that moment. She could not see the young man under the tree. Elder Mo Sang was little different. He might appear as calm as ever, but his heart trembled greatly. He could not see the young man, but he could see two long shadows in the reflection of the tree on the surface of the sea.


    The two shadows swayed as the waves glistened in the light. They would asionally shatter and sometimes appearplete. It was as if the rise and fall of entire gxies was contained between the shattering andpletion of the shadows. They contained the rise and fall of all lives, as well as their paths.


    It seemed like life was actually very simple, just a reflection on the surface of the sea. It was just a shadow that would sway along with the waves.


    If anyone took a nce at the sea, they would only see normal shadows, but if they observed them closely, they would find that the ripples of the shadows signified a person¡¯s entire life.


    They also resembled the moment night and day met. It looked like they could not mix, just like how fire and water could not mix, but it also seemed like they could tolerate each other in a strange fashion, showing a destruction and a wholesomeness created when they crashed into each other in an unseen manner.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    After a long while, the young man under the tree spoke gently without the smile leaving his face. There was not a hint of fierceness and forcefulness in his voice. It was gentle, as if he was a friend, a family member, or an elder.


    Perhaps there were people who would answer his question that they did not understand, and there would perhaps be people who would tell him that they understood. However, the moment anyone said either of the two answers, they would ce themselves in a disadvantage. In fact, if anyonepared the young man¡¯s question to a divine ability, then at that moment, the person who answered woulde under its effect.


    If a person answered that they did not understand, their actions would be manipted by the young man¡¯s will. If the person answered that they understood, then simrly, in a manner that they would not notice, they would be one with the young man under the tree through his will.


    One sentence. One divine ability. His killing intent never appeared, and it could not be noticed by anyone. Only the gentle smile could be seen, but in truth, this was the most unfamothable intent of all of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    After some time, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face as well, and he spoke faintly. There was no reverence in his voice, and neither was there the tenderness he would have if he was the older one in the situation. He did not show some unnecessary respect that was expected from a younger person either. He spoke in a tone he would have when he spoke with an equal. His voice was faint, but his tone very sincere.


    He also answered a question with a question. He did not answer whether he understood or not. However, because of this sort of answer, praise appeared in the eyes of the young man. He admired Su Ming for not running away but going along with his question. However, he did not end up being manipted by his will. Instead, he answered his question with another question.


    It was a simple question. Perhaps others would not be able to detect too much of a profound meaning behind it, but to the young man under the tree, this question was perhaps something only Su Ming could do and say under this situation.


    It might seem ordinary, but it was most definitely anything but ordinary! It might seem like plenty of people could do this... but in truth, in this sort of situation, they would be led to giving up the initiative from their hands without their knowledge, which was what the young man under the tree had done intentionally.


    The young man¡¯s smile remained on his face as he stared at Su Ming. While smiling, he shook his head. His expression was gentle when he said faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Su Ming stared at the young man under the tree. He did not speak, but instead watched the light of the setting sun in the distance gradually be weaker. It seemed like the entire sun was about to be devoured by the sea. This scene was like a picture that touched the heart of anyone who saw it, and they would definitely watch it closely.


    ¡°When the sun sets, everything in the world bes dark. You don¡¯t understand the darkness at night, and you won¡¯t understand why living beings would close their eyes in the dark as well.


    ¡°Neither will you understand why living beings open their eyes when the sun rises.


    ¡°That is why you will not understand the brilliance of the disaster. It is why... you are scared, but the more scared you are, the more you will want to see... your family, your friends, and everything beside you... never open their eyes in the darkness.¡±


    The voice of the young man under the tree was gentle. If it was someone else around, they might not be able to quite understand what he had said, but Su Ming, who knew of the young man¡¯s identity, could.


    ¡°Everything has already been predestined, just like how I was destined toe here and meet you.¡±


    The young man under the tree cast a deep look at Su Ming. As his voice echoed in the air, he looked at the setting sun in the distance, and he found that most of it had already disappeared within the sea.


    Su Ming smiled. He watched the young man before him. His smile was calm and as light as water.


    ¡°Perhaps we were destined to meet in this ce, then our meeting is also destined to turn into a setting sun... If I chase after the setting sun... do you think it fall or never fall in my eyes?¡± When Su Ming said those words, the young man¡¯s eyes became focused again.


    ¡°If it falls, is it because I wasn¡¯t fast enough, or is it because this destined setting sun is bound to fall? If it doesn¡¯t fall, then when I chase after it for some time... would this sun still be a setting sun... or would it be a rising sun that will appear the next day?


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it in other words, while I chase after the sun, would the sky be ck, or would it be white?¡± Su Ming asked four consecutive questions in one go, and the moment he said them, he made the young man¡¯s eyes focus four times.


    Each word in their exchange was exquisite. There was no killing intent contained in their speech, but it was a battle of wills that was like a question of their Daos.


    ¡°That is why it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand it, but it¡¯s because you... don¡¯t understand... The moment I saw this tree, I knew that when you believe you are you, you... are no longer you.


    ¡°When you believe you are no longer you, only then will you be you,¡± Su Ming said slowly while staring at the young man under the tree.


    The young man under the tree fell silent. After a long while, he sighed softly.


    ¡°Your appearance is indeed beyond my expectations. I¡¯ve been asleep for too long, so long that I forgot many things... Are you certain... that you want to work with it... to Possess me?¡±


    The young man stared at Su Ming. His voice was as gentle as ever, but the smile on his face faded away.


    Su Ming fell silent.


    ¡°The path you want to take is different from mine...¡± Su Ming said softly.


    ¡°There is no one same path, but as long as a path exists, then all paths will eventually fuse into one... to be Dao,¡± the young man said faintly.


    ¡°The world is heartless. It sent the disaster on us. Since the destruction of the world is something that is bound to happen, if you are me, you will do the same thing.¡±


    The young man under the tree swung his arm. The sky above the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World immediately darkened. Everything froze. A vortex that no one besides Su Ming and the young man could see appeared there.


    The vortex rotated without a single sound. Bolts of lightning swam about it, intersecting and collide with each other. Every single time they collided, the sparks produced seemed to contain thews of the world in them. As they rose and fell, it looked as if a huge flower born during an age where everything flourished had bloomed in the vortex.


    Su Ming looked at each of the sparks in the vortex. When his gaze gathered on one of them, he saw the birth and destruction of each aeon. He saw the deaths of all lives, heard the indignant roars from the people of that time, and witnessed their resentment and anger towards the world. Each spark was an aeon!


    ¡°What you see is the despair that is almost identical in every aeon before the disaster fell on them. This is the heartless world. Only bypletely destroying it would everything no longer need to go through the disaster.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice showed no signs that he was worked up. It remained as calm and gentle as ever. Even if there was a sharp note in his words, his voice was still gentle and light. It would not make anyone think bad of him. Instead, they would listen to him carefully to figure out the true meaning behind his words.


    ¡°I have walked this path alone, but I cannot be alone in my path for too long. Are you... willing to walk down this path with me? Are you willing to walk down this path and Possess the world so that the disasters will no longer fall upon us, so that all manner of lives will no longer be destroyed by the world but can gain control over their own lives? This is the oath I swore under this tree in the past. It is my will that has never changed since I Possessed a part of Harmonious Morus Alba and turned this Expanse Cosmos into Arid Triad!


    ¡°I am Arid Triad! I am the master of this Expanse Cosmos. I am the ancestor of all living things with wills. If... you are willing to follow my footsteps, even if the disaster descends, I can make it so that True Morning Dao World will not perish!¡±


    The young man under the tree stared at Su Ming. When he spoke, he lifted his head. An indescribably mighty pressure instantly spread out from his body. It made it seem like he was the master of the entire universe. It was as if with a flip of his palm, he could turn the sky dark. With a fling of his arm, he could make the stars and space itself move back and crumble.


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The young man¡¯s final words made him stare at the body Arid Triad sent down for a long, long time.

 Chapter 1303: This Butterfly is You…

    <h4>Chapter 1303: This Butterfly is You...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I have to think about it.¡± After some time, Su Ming spoke slowly. His expression was incredibly solemn.


    ¡°You do indeed need to think about this carefully. Oh well, I will give you a time limit... of one hundred years. If you¡¯ve thought about it and have chosen your answer, you will naturally be able to sense my presence.


    ¡°During these one hundred years, you cannot Possess any other True World, or else... I will seal you! And the price for sealing you will be that the disaster will be brought forward by a couple more hundred years.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t choose the answer I want... I will seal you as well. I will only wait for you for a hundred years.¡±


    The young man smiled faintly and cast a nce at Su Ming with a thought-provoking look. When he turned around, he walked into the air. His figure possessed natural grace.


    When he took his first step, half of his flesh vanished, and that half turned into a skeleton. When he took his second step, the other half of his body was reduced to a skeleton, but he still had a certain amount of life force in him. When he took his third step, it was as if the will gathered in that body had finally left. The skeleton was reduced to ash which disappeared along with the wind.


    Su Ming watched Arid Triad leave. He focused his attention to the body of the cultivator Arid Triad had very casually chosen on this cultivation so that his will could descend on him. Due to it, all the potential of his life was stimted so that he could bear the burden. At that moment, when Arid Triad left, the body withered and turned to ash.


    As he watched this scene, Su Ming fell silent. Once Arid Triad left, the entire returned to normal.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, but a barely noticeable sharp glint appeared in his eyes. When he lowered his head, he cast a deep nce at the ancient tree before him. After a long while... he looked at it again. This time, Su Ming watched it for a long time until he closed his eyes, and when he did, a resolute and firm look appeared beneath his shut eyelids.


    The entire talk with Arid Triad to the moment Arid Triad had told him to make his choice might have seemed normal, but only those who had reached Su Ming¡¯s level would be able to sense the dangers lurking within it.


    Every single one of Arid Triad¡¯s sentences contained a sharp and fierce intent. If Su Ming was the slightest bit careless, he would not have been offered a choice, but would have started the war between himself and Arid Triad¡¯s will ahead of schedule.


    Su Ming¡¯s answers, hisparison of night and day and his words when he spoke about the direction of the sun setting if he chased after it contained his will. He did not show any signs of it being affected or changing when he spoke with Arid Triad, which was why Arid Triad did not attack him.


    After all, Su Ming already had the right to Possess Arid Triad, which was why even Arid Triad would find it hard to destroy him. He needed a chance and Su Ming showing a weakness so that his n to descend during the disaster five hundred yearster to search for Harmonious Morus Alba and Possess it would not be disturbed. If Su Ming affected his n at that time, Arid Triad would end up losing more than he gained.


    That was why he had asked Su Ming to make a choice, but this choice was in truth not a choice. It was a very tant threat, but if Su Ming treated it as a real threat, then Su Ming was bound to be sealed. Even if he chose to work together with Arid Triad... Arid Triad would definitely fulfill his promise. He would just seal Su Ming.


    Because this choice was a seed. It was a seed Arid Triad nted in Su Ming¡¯s heart, just like how Su Ming had nted his seed in Arid Triad with his words about day and night.


    Nothing exciting seemed to have happened during the encounter, but only Su Ming and Arid Triad knew that both of them had actually started showing signs of wanting to attack just then.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. He turned around and walked towards Yu Xuan and Elder Mo Sang, who was watching him with a face filled with worry.


    ¡°Who... was he?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s elder hesitated for a moment before a hint of understanding appeared on his face. The answer to his question had in truth appeared in the elder¡¯s heart between the moment he hesitated to ask the question and when that look of understanding appeared on his face.


    ¡°Arid Triad.¡±


    Su Ming smiled faintly. He did not say much. When he stared at his very clearly older elder, he knew that there were far too many secrets within the elder¡¯s mind, and they were rted to the elder¡¯s past self as well as Great Berserker Tribe...


    ¡°Let¡¯s... go home,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    With Yu Xuan in tow and while Su Ming stayed beside his elder, the three of them turned into long arcs and left the cultivation. They entered the gxy and disappeared from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    Disappearing with them was an excited bald crane and an ted Abyss Dragon. One of them... took away all the crystals from the True World, and the other... had fulfilled its ambitions from when it was younger. The Abyss Dragon mentioned not a word of it, but based on how it often seemed to be recounting its experiences, it looked like there was a hint of lust contained in its ambitions, no matter how anyone looked at it...


    .....


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three years passed. Su Ming had returned to Ninth Summit. During the three years, he did not venture out again. He kept his senior brotherspany while Yu Xuan, Cang Lan, and Xu Hui stayed beside him.


    The elder had finally returned to the Berserkers. He built a house at the foot of Dark Mountain, and just like a real old man in the mortal world, he watched the sun rise and set. He lived a very peaceful life.


    He had plenty of stories. Perhaps they were stories that spanned through the four eras of their aeon, but Su Ming did not ask him about them. Instead, he often came to sit beside his elder and watch the sky with him. Every single time he did so, Su Ming would remember the Dark Mountain. He remembered Xiao Hong, and all the people who were now strangers to him.


    He might not have asked his elder about his secrets, but with Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, he could already tell some of what was going on. He could see the signs of repeated cycles of life on his elder. With those cycles, the Elder of Great Berserker Tribe had preserved his soul. During them, he might have been searching for the scene he saw when he predicted the Berserker Day but which no one else could see.


    It was a butterfly that gave Great Berserker Tribe their future...


    The elder lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, who had already left into the distance after he had spent the entire day with him. Under the moonlight, he mumbled softly under his breath, ¡°That butterfly isn¡¯t Harmonious Morus Alba... That butterfly is you... my La Su.¡±


    As he murmured those words, a sparkle of expectation appeared in his eyes. He would never forget the scene he saw when he predicted the Berserker Day... He had gone through countless cycles of life and death all so that he could wait for Su Ming and protect this child. He had him get in touch with the Berserkers and had him acknowledge them...


    During the three years, with his outstanding abilities, second senior brother finally extended Ninth Summit¡¯s influence to all areas in True Morning Dao World after Su Ming had stunned and intimidated Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, causing Ninth Summit to live up to their name of being the only sect in True Morning Dao World.


    Eldest senior brother also had increased his power every single day. As for Hu Zi, his personality prevented him from staying in one ce quietly for too long, so he often ventured out to sweep through the entire True World and pass through the other True Worlds as if disying Ninth Summit¡¯s strength.


    Due to Su Ming¡¯s existence and the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s fear towards him, the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were forced to retreat when Ninth Summit passed by. This also caused the battles where the other True Worlds were clearly in a disadvantage to be unable to continue the moment Hu Zi appeared.


    And most of the time, when Hu Zi saw fighting, he would immediately shout, ¡°Ninth Summit has beautiful mountains and clear waters. When Dark Dawn and Saint Defier see Ninth Summit, they have to make a detour! My youngest junior brother is the strongest person in all of Arid Triad, and he is in Ninth Summit. Those who want to join the Ninth Summit, immediately shout. I¡¯d like to see which of these brats from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier would dare to attack you.¡±


    It was the truth of the situation as well. As long as Hu Zi was in the battlefield and as long as there were people who shouted that they wanted to join Ninth Summit, even if that person was about to be killed by the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, they would immediately be released. No one had the courage to attack people that belonged to Ninth Summit, and they would not even care about the bacsh of their divine abilities because they had stopped attacking.


    They could only nurse their grievances, because the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei had already told all the cultivators... that Ninth Summit was not to be provoked. But the Sovereign of Dawn was not the only one who reacted this way... It was an order that would bring death to all who went against it, for it was an order that unanimously came from all three Sovereigns of Dawn from Dark Dawn and the three Lords from Saint Defier.


    In fact, every single time there were new cultivators who descended from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier in True Morning Dao World, they would first go near Ninth Summit and bow to it before leaving.


    Su Ming¡¯s name had spread through all of Arid Triad during the three years, and because of it, Ninth Summit¡¯s influence became stronger. The number of cultivators who joined it increased by multiple fold. Those were cultivators who had once belonged to other True Worlds. For whatever reason, they chose to be Ninth Summit¡¯s disciple. Branch sects had appeared in Ninth Summit, and eldest senior brother and Hu Zi were stationed in the two sects to intimidate the world around them.


    Time passed, and another three years went by. During them, some huge incidents happened, such as Su Xuan Yi and Lei Chen disappearing from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World surrendering to Dark Dawn, and the Sublime Paragon of that True World who had avoided being killed by Su Ming in the past choosing to be Ninth Summit¡¯s disciple.


    After persevering for five years, True Sacred Yin World was upied by Dark Dawn and Saint Defier during the sixth year when their True World Protection Rune crumbled. The living beings in there suffered miserably, and the number of deaths was devastating...


    Su Ming did not care about any of that. He was not a saint. His heart would only be gentle towards the people he cared about. As for the others... to him, who had already be the strongest will in this Expanse Cosmos second only to Arid Triad, they were all just a part of the rise and fall of life.


    It did not matter whether it was Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, for Su Ming had understood a long time ago that the true reason behind why they caused the war. It was an offering...


    When the third period of three years arrived and ended, a change of tides appeared in the war that Su Ming paid no attention to. He had predicted the change in tide, because an offering... would require sacrifice from both sides, not just one side, or else it would be a massacre and not an offering.


    The change in tide came from the Fourth True World. The Antecedental Spirits who were suppressed in there during the fourth era seemed to have had all the seals suppressing them released in an instant. When they ventured outwards, they waged an intense war against Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    Their war even affected Ninth Summit. The madness and arrogance of the Antecedental Spirits who were released caused the four True Worlds in Arid Triad to look as if they had descended into an age of chaos. Only at that moment did Su Ming lift his right hand and put down the chess piece he was about to use to y against his elder. He lifted his head and looked in the direction of the Fourth True World.


    ¡°We should... give those Antecedental Spirits a lesson. This Expanse Cosmos can descend into chaos, but there must be in order in chaos, not chaos as of such.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke faintly, his elder smiled kindly. He did not speak, but lowered his head to look at the chessboard.

 Chapter 1304: Let This Sea and This Tree Merge Into One

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Let This Sea and This Tree Merge Into One</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The elder watched the chessboard. With a smile on her face, Yu Xuan remained seated next to Su Ming. Her expression was one of incredible attentiveness. She was also staring at the chessboard.


    When Su Ming spoke, a sly look appeared in her eyes. She lifted her hand and tugged a lock of hair dancing in the wind behind her ear. During that moment, Cang Lan suddenly coughed softly by the side.


    ¡°Elder.¡± The elder lifted his head, and the moment his gazended on Cang Lan, Yu Xuan put down her hand. She then moved a white piece belonging to the elder on the chessboard.


    ¡°Elder, there are quite a number of Berserkers who would like to greet you. Would you let them meet you in the next few days?¡±


    Cang Lan¡¯s expression remained the same. Not a single hint of change of emotion could be detected on her. She asked the elder with a gentle demeanor and looked incredibly respectful.


    ¡°You... can make the arrangements as you like.¡±


    The elder smiled amicably. As he spoke, he instinctively wanted to lower his head to look at the chessboard, but at that moment, a smile bloomed on Xu Hui¡¯s face while she was beside Su Ming. She swept her gaze past Cang Lan and Yu Xuan before she spoke.


    ¡°Elder, you will need some time before you can continue with the game. Why don¡¯t you tell us things about Su Ming when he was a child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, elder. Tell us about his childhood! Don¡¯t you agree, big sister Cang Lan?¡± Yu Xuan said quickly. The three of them did not differentiate themselves by age, but both Yu Xuan and Xu Hui referred to the gentle and elegant Cang Lan as their big sister.


    Xu Hui was the second. Regardless of whether it was her personality or the words she usually used, Yu Xuan gave off the feeling that she was young, which was why she was the youngest among the three women.


    The elderughed. He no longer looked at the chessboard but instead lifted his head to look at the three women beside Su Ming. His smile became even more kindly. The three women each had their own talents, and all of them were genii.


    He looked at them, then looked at Su Ming, who had closed his eyes at that moment, and he joyfully told them some of the more interesting things Su Ming had done when he was younger.


    But he did not know that the game had been changed, causing Su Ming¡¯s original disadvantage to change into an advantage.


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to any of it. At the instant he closed his eyes, he spread his divine sense, turned it into his will, and then... sent it to descend in the Fourth True World.


    The gxy there was filled with chaos. Wills belonging to Antecedental Spirits filled the entire True World, and they brought with them the desire to wreak havoc and madness. They had arrogance that made it feel as if they wanted to tear apart the world. When they rose in the gxy, they filled up the Fourth True World and brought forth a bloody massacre.


    The killing even extended to Sacred Yin, and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. In fact, there were even some Antecedental Spirits who hade from the Fourth True World to True Morning Dao World. As theyughed madly while roaring, they engaged in a fight to the death against people from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. Once anyone died, the Antecedental Spirits would immediately suck in a breath to absorb the dead cultivators into their bodies, devouring them.


    In truth... the Antecedental Spirits who had their seals broken and were released by the Fourth True World did not even care whether their enemies were from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. The cultivators from the other True Worlds also became their targets, as if they were their food.


    With every cultivator they devoured, they would be stronger. Because of it, the Antecedental Spirits who rushed out of the Fourth True World stirred up another disaster in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    The cultivators from Arid Triad, Dark Dawn, and Saint Defier continued dying one after another. The Antecedental Spirit¡¯s release and ughter during that year caused Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to be slightly different. Su Ming could also sense that as the people died, the power of his own will rose by quite arge margin. Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was filled with a brutality and an invisible power that could make people descend into madness.


    It was as if a bloody flower that would only appear in the apocalypse was blooming and spreading out. Su Ming could sense that the feeling of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos moving during the past ten years was faster than before the war began, and it was faster by seventy years.


    Everything seemed to happen faster by seven times!


    Only by doing so could Arid Triad make the disaster that would originally require three thousand something years to appear when the four wings ovep to be reduced to only five hundred years.


    As he watched Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos¡¯ change, Su Ming filed all of this information away as if he hade to understand everything. His heart was calm, and not a single ripple appeared due to the things happening around him. He knew that one hundred yearster, he would have to face a disaster, and that disaster woulde from Arid Triad.


    If Su Ming could not get through the disaster, there would be no future to speak of, but if he could survive, then five hundred yearster, Arid Triad¡¯s disaster would arrive, and during the instant the wings ovepped, Su Ming would Possess Arid Triad.


    He would not choose to cooperate with Arid Triad. Forget the choice Arid Triad had provided to him. That was not a choice, but a seed nted at the bottom of his heart. One hundred yearster, when the seed grew, it would bring him a life-threatening disaster that would end up with him being sealed.


    Even if Arid Triad truly wanted to work with Su Ming, Su Ming would still not make that choice, because... it was as the young man had said¡ªtheir paths were different!


    When anyone reached Su Ming and Arid Triad¡¯s level of cultivation, there was no longer a distinction between good and bad between them, and neither were there any sort of grudge... A battle of wills would happen due to their paths being different and because there was littlemon ground for understanding between them.


    In truth, Su Ming was originally not certain of this either... but he had cast three deep nces at the ancient tree on the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World before he left, and those three nces had allowed him to understand the meaning of preordained fate.


    Su Ming would not hide from the promise he made with Arid Triad under the ancient tree one hundred yearster. He would go!


    On the vast sea below the ancient tree, the shades of blue and green seemed to connect with the sky. The blue was the ocean, and green was the tree that seemed to melt the line separating the ocean and the sky so that it could make the sky truly connect with the sea and make the sea turn into one with the tree...


    ¡®Perhaps they had always been one...¡¯


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. He focused his mind and stopped thinking about those things. Instead, as his will spread out, he had it filled all of Arid Triad. Even if True Sacred Yin World¡¯s will did not belong to Su Ming, even if the Fourth True World¡¯s will tried to reject him, Su Ming had possessed four Great True Worlds, so he could instantly suppress the two great wills, causing them... to not dare reveal their presences. Instead, they allowed Su Ming to sweep through their True Worlds with his will.


    In a gxy to the east of the Fourth True World was a huge swamp. A bloody stench spread out from within it. Submerged in the putrid water were countless corpses of cultivators from Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, as well as Arid Triad. There were a few dozen corpses belonging to disciples from Ninth Summit¡¯s branch sects as well.


    Those people had already lost their lives, and as their bodies were submerged in the swamp, they slowly rotted away and absorbed. Surrounding the swamp were nearly thirty thousand cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. They people had cautious looks, and under the lead of three Antecedental Spirits from their Expanse Cosmoses, they were engaged in a battle of divine abilities against the swamp.


    When booming sounds echoed in the air, a face showed up from within the swamp. There was a ferocious look on it when it looked at the cultivators before it.


    ¡°All... of you... must die!¡±


    A muffled roar reverberated through space. The swamp swiftly grewrger, but at that moment, a will so great that it caused all thirty thousand cultivators¡¯ minds to instantly go nk and made the three Antecedental Spirits belonging to Dark Dawn and Saint Defier to instantly feel as if their souls had frozen up appeared. When they lost their consciousness, the huge swamp shuddered, and the face on it swiftly looked up to re at space. The being¡¯s pupils shrank, and shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°Who are you?! WHO ARE YOU??!!¡±


    When his shouts echoed in space, a cold harrumph could be heard. Immediately after, a hand appeared in space. It was not big, and it pushed down lightly, but the swamp immediately roared. It started drying up, and arge number of cracks instantly appeared. Banging sounds reverberated through space, and nearly four-tenths of the swamp crumbled.


    ¡°I, Su Ming, do not care about you killing the cultivators from Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, or Arid Triad... but provoking Ninth Summit is not allowed. Do not repeat your mistake.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled into the ears of the Antecedental Spirit in the swamp, intimidating him greatly and causing the swamp to not dare to show even a hint of struggle or resistance as it trembled.


    During that moment, Ninth Summit was branded deeply into the divine sense of the Antecedental Spirit in the swamp, and it became a taboo!


    Su Ming¡¯s terrifying might had shocked the Antecedental Spirit. No matter how mad he was, in the face of the absolute power that could destroy him with a flip of his hand, he could only lower his head and show respect.


    To the west of the Fourth True World,, a crazedughter shook the sky. A person with a body like a normal person but with two legs that were one hundred feet long walked through the gxy. His body parts seemed ipatible with each other, and he looked incredibly bizarre, but there was a presence that would bring terror to others spreading out from his body.


    The person¡¯s hair was a mess, and his upper body was uncovered. When he took a step forward, he smiled in a way that held a hint of lust. He was chasing after eight cultivators.


    Among the eight of them, three came from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, four from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, and one was a female cultivator who had entered Ninth Summit¡¯s branch sect from True Sacred Yin World three years ago.


    The long-legged strange manughed and lifted his right hand, which immediately shot forward. As if a vacuum had been formed, the three cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were instantly pulled to him. When they fell into his palm, he crushed them, and the three turned into minced meat with a bang.


    The huge hand appeared again, and the minced meat turned into the most aggressive Enchanted Vessel that charged towards the remaining five cultivators. As the four from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World screamed in pain, the minced meat shot through their bodies, and they became a part of that minced meat.


    As for the female cultivator from Ninth Summit, her face was pale when she was seized by the strange man¡¯s right hand, which was now several timesrger than before. She was brought before him, and the lust in the strange man¡¯s eyes grew even greater.


    ¡°Not bad, you can be a furnace.¡±


    The strange manughed loudly and tossed the woman into his sleeve. In that seemingly small sleeve were thousands of female cultivators he had captured.


    He turned around and was just about to leave when he suddenly jolted. His expression instantly became grave. He narrowed his eyes and fixed his stare on a white-robed figure who had appeared behind him at some unknown point of time.


    ¡°An Antecedental Spirit such as you should not be sealed. You should be wiped off straight away.¡±


    Su Ming frowned. When he said those words, he took a step forward. The strange man roared. He could sense a powerful threat to his lifeing from Su Ming. But when he was about to retreat, Su Ming took a step forward and moved past him.


    As Su Ming left into the distance, the giant experienced a full body shudder. His head swiftly separated from his body, which withered right after. His sleeve was torn into shreds, and when the thousands of female cultivators in it fled, the strange man¡¯s body crumbled with a bang to turn into waves of aura that fused into the women, bing the greatest serendipity that could make their cultivation bases increase by leaps and bounds.

 Chapter 1305: The Seventh Reversed Spirit!

    <h4>Chapter 1305: The Seventh Reversed Spirit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was Su Ming¡¯s punishment for the strange man.


    A simr scene appeared in hundreds of ces at the same time in the Fourth True World... Based on how they acted, some of the Antecedental Spirits were wiped off by Su Ming, some were warned, but none were exempted.


    The Antecedental Spirits released from the Fourth True World were connected to each other through their minds. When some of them were wiped off by Su Ming, all the Antecedental Spirits could sense their deaths clearly when they died.


    They would not have been too shocked if not many of them died, but in a few short few breaths, a total of thirty-two Antecedental Spirits had been wiped off. The shock of this incident intimidated the other Antecedental Spirits.


    The moment they noticed it, the surviving Antecedental Spirits immediately sensed Su Ming¡¯s terrifying will around them. They all received punishments of varying heaviness without exception, and all of them felt chills run down their spines.


    Ninth Summit¡¯s name was carved deeply into their minds.


    As Su Ming¡¯s will descended in True Sacred Yin World, the dozen something Antecedental Spirits who had their seals released felt their hearts tremble. No matter what they had been doing, all of them felt ayer of ice envelop them.


    Almost at the same time, Su Ming¡¯s words reached their ears.


    ¡°Such maliciousness and brutality should be wiped off!¡±


    As they echoed in the mind of every single Antecedental Spirit in True Sacred Yin World, they immediately sensed the presence of one of theirpanions disappearing. It symbolized death.


    ¡°Since this is your first offense, I will let you off, but do not repeat your mistake!¡±


    ¡°You will be warned once for killing for fun!¡±


    ¡°For your extreme brutality, you will be wiped off!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air for a few breaths, and a total of three Antecedental Spirits were wiped off. The intimidating force formed by the shock instantly caused fear to appear on the faces of the Antecedental Spirits who were in True Sacred Yin World.


    ¡°If any of you dare provoke Ninth Summit in the slightest bit, you will be wiped off!¡± When Su Ming¡¯s final words echoed in the Antecedental Spirits¡¯ ears, all the Antecedental Spirits in True Sacred Yin World sank into silence as they sensed Su Ming¡¯s terrifying might and domineering will.


    It was the same in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. As Su Ming¡¯s will descended and left, four of the Antecedental Spirits who had surged into this True World disappeared for all time.


    Thest was True Morning Dao World. There were thirteen Antecedental Spirits who had stepped into this True World to cause chaos. The method Su Ming used to handle them waspletely differentpared to what he used in the other True Worlds.


    He did not say anything to them, but instead had his will sweep through the True World, and when booming sounds reverberated through space, the thirteen Antecedental Spirits who were already terrified by theirpanions¡¯ continuous deaths were all destroyed. Neither their souls nor bodies survived.


    Dragons had taboos, and Su Ming¡¯s taboo could be said to be True Morning Dao World. He would not allow any idents to happen in this ce, which was why all who dared invade would die without question.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it onlysted for a time it takes half an incense stick to burn. When Su Ming opened his eyes while sitting beside the chessboard, his expression was one of indifference.


    He watched his elder talk about the interesting things that had happened to him while he was younger and Yu Xuan, Cang Lan and Xu Hui listen to him with great interest. A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. When he lowered his head to look at the chessboard, he picked up a ck piece, but he was suddenly taken aback.


    One white piece was not in the position he remembered it to be... When a rather strange look appeared on his face, the bald crane lifted its head from the ground and cast a nce at Su Ming in ackadaisical manner before it looked at Yu Xuan. A thought appeared in its head, but just as it was about to show off its knowledge in a manner of currying his favor, Yu Xuan suddenly turned her head sideways with a grin and cast the bald crane a nce.


    This nce caused the bald crane to shudder. It could clearly sense a warning om Yu Xuan¡¯s gaze... and it quickly steeled its expression before swiftly running to the Abyss Dragon.


    As for the Abyss Dragon, it was staring at theke water while daydreaming. asionally, it would growl at the surface of the water. When the bald crane came over, it struck the dragon¡¯s head fiercely.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Darn it all.¡±


    The Abyss Dragon tapped its head and spoke as if it had suffered greatly. ¡°You hit me again... I... I seem to have seen another me in theke...¡±


    It constantly thought that it had be much dumber than before, but if anyone else had their head continuously struck for the one thousand years, the repeated concussions would cause them to do actions that other people would not understand...


    ¡°Y-y-you... You stupid dragon, the one in the surface of theke is you¡ªHah...¡±


    The bald crane shook its head and cast a pitying look at the Abyss Dragon. It began mumbling in its mind that if it ever found anyone unpleasant in its eyes, it would strike their heads repeatedly for a whole year.


    When it thought of this, the bald crane¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and it grew slightly smug, as if it had thought of a divine ability that possessed unparalleled might. At that moment, while it was feeling all smug, it did not notice that the reflection of the Abyss Dragon in theke had a simrly smug look on its honest-looking face.


    ¡®Heh heh, does this stupid crane really think I don¡¯t know? I, the great Abyss Dragon, is much smarter than it. It thinks I¡¯m stupid? Well, I¡¯m just toying with it.¡¯


    Time passed in this warmth that was something Su Ming had not encountered for a long time. A yearter... Su Ming had already stayed in Ninth Summit for a total of ten years.


    Su Ming did not continue living peacefully in Ninth Summit after that. Instead, he chose to leave. He had to go andplete the third matter he had decided upon¡ªto go to Dark Dawn to take a look at his mother¡¯s race... and also search for his Master, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s tracks.


    Perhaps he could also find the God of Berserkers, Lie Shan Xiu.


    On that day, Su Ming¡¯s elder stood outside his house and watched the sky. He seemed to be able to see Su Ming turning his head back to cast a nce at Ninth Summit while he was in the gxy.


    ¡°Your path is still very long... but I am already very satisfied to be able to see you having grown this much...¡± the elder murmured.


    The smile on his face became even more kindly and amiable, but there was a faint hint of aura of death within it. It... was already time for him to return to the embrace of earth. He had lived through countless cycles of life and death, and finally, in this cycle, hepleted his wish.


    Su Ming turned his head around to look at Ninth Summit while he was in the gxy. He saw his senior brothers, Yu Xuan, Xu Hui, and Cang Lan, and also saw the aura of death about his elder¡¯s body. The presence was not thick, but as time passed, it would be thicker.


    Being born, growing old, getting sick, and dying was a process in life that could not be changed... but perhaps the disaster that would ur five hundred yearster would allow it all to be different.


    In silence, Su Ming turned around and walked into space. The bald crane followed behind him, asionally turning its head to look at the Abyss Dragon. There was a slight reluctance to part on its face, but that reluctance was born due to it not being able to strike the Abyss Dragon¡¯s head every single day.


    While it wasmenting this fact, it made up its mind that when it went to Dark Dawn, it would find a substitute. It could not let itself get rusty with this powerful divine ability.


    The gxy was boundless, and there was no end to it. Brilliant starlight would asionally look like embellishments on a picture. No one knew who it was who had drunk wine and identally spilled ink on a canvas to draw the gxy...


    Su Ming walked through the gxy and arrived at Arid Triad¡¯s gap in True Morning Dao World. It was the ce where Dark Dawn and Saint Defier descended, and it was also the entrance leading to thosends.


    The bald crane continued chattering all the way, talking about how it would obtain crystals when it arrived in Dark Dawn. As it spoke, Su Ming stopped moving and turned his head around to look at it.


    ¡°Darn it all... When I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll definitely loot all their crystals, I will definitely... Huh?¡± When the bald crane saw Su Ming turn his head back, it was taken aback. It looked behind it, then turned around to look back at Su Ming.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ming stared at the bald crane, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you there... and no one can stop you from regaining your identity,¡± Su Ming said softly. When he said those words, the bald crane shuddered, then lowered its head and fell silent.


    Its constant rapid speech had allowed Su Ming to see that it was afraid. It was afraid of going to Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. That was not because there was anything terrifying about that ce... but because it might be its hometown.


    After a long while, when the bald crane lifted its head, the uncaring and unbothered look appeared on its face again. It continued chattering about how it would loot crystals while walking next to Su Ming.


    After a long, long time passed, when the bald crane stared at the gxy in the future, it would try to recall, but it could never be able to find its memories... However, it would still be able to asionally remember a white-robed figure in the gxy telling it to not be afraid.


    Every single time, it would feel sad, but the source of the sadness it could not find was the mncholy it could never trace back. It could only... stand at the peak of a mountain and look at the gxy. Even if it had its own sect and it was no longer as obsessed with crystals and even if it was worshiped by countless cultivators... it still tried to search for the past it lost and could never get back.


    It could only vaguely remember that there was once a person who brought it to walk through a part of its life...


    As the bald crane continued mumbling, Su Ming took it into the distance. He walked to Arid Triad¡¯s gap. The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei had long since arrived to fulfill his task of meeting Su Ming, which he had received ten years ago. In fact, he had arrived in this ce a few months ahead of schedule and had been waiting for Su Ming ever since.


    .....


    When Su Ming walked towards Arid Triad¡¯s gap... there was a vast space located beyond Arid Triad, or rather, there was a vast space beyond the sleeping Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s four wings.


    There were no gxies, only a clouded space that looked like muddled fog that only existed before everything was created.


    At that moment, a sudden ray of white light suddenly illuminated everything in every direction, causing the fog to tumble about and avoid it to reveal...


    A huge, ring-shaped Feng Shuipass. It was covered in talismans and carvings that could not be counted. They were the ones who emitted the white light and illuminated the empty space.


    At that moment, there was a ck-robed young man sitting on the Feng Shuipass. He had long ck hair and was filled with ghastly aloofness.


    In his hands he held a string of pearls. There was a total of nine of them, and six were shining, while the remaining three were dark. However, at that moment, one of the three dark pearls suddenly shone with a faint light. The vague shadow of a crane seemed to be visible in that light...


    When the ck-robed young man turned the string of pearls in his hand, he slowly lifted his head and looked into a distant space. Over there... was the spot where the nine butterflies once were... and where Harmonious Morus Alba had stopped to rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally... found the seventh Reversed Spirit!¡±

 Chapter 1306: The Bald Crane’s Great Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1306: The Bald Crane¡¯s Great Enemy</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Greetings, Senior Su. It has been ten years since we met, and your elegance has be even greater than before. Your power has be stronger by more than several fold. You truly make me impressed from the bottom of my heart. In fact, I can often see you in my dreams, and I worship you day and night, hoping that the span of ten years would go by in the blink of an eye, because I would then be able to see you again and personally bear witness to your splendor.


    ¡°My admiration towards you can no longer be described by any of the words in this aeon. Ites from my heart, my soul, and is the strongest excitement I, Yan Pei, have ever felt in my life...


    ¡°Senior, your figure is as straight as a pine tree, the brilliance of your mind surpasses the light of the gxy, your...¡±


    Great delight appeared on the face of Yan Pei, who had been waiting at Arid Triad¡¯s gap for some time, the moment he saw Su Ming. He lifted his feet and immediately took a few strides before he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming to give him a deep bow.


    His hands almost touched the tip of his toes when he bowed, and it was an actpletely unsightly for a Sovereign of Dawn. Not only did he bow sopletely, he had also made sure that his words were spoken incredibly clearly. Each of his sentences contained rich emotion and true zealousness.


    Forget whether his words were sincere or fake, just his voice and his words alone showed Yan Pei¡¯s nearly obsequious behavior to Su Ming and how he was currying his favor.


    Su Ming cast a nce at Yan Pei and let out a dry cough, cutting off Yan Pei¡¯s words; no one had any idea how long they would havested if he let him continue. Yan Pei¡¯s change made sense. In truth, Su Ming was rather unustomed to his attitude, but he still quite admired him in his heart.


    But before Yan Pei could say anything else, the bald crane suddenly focused its gaze while standing beside Su Ming, and a hint of wariness appeared within it. It felt that the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei... was too shameless. His level of shamelessness caused the bald crane to be wary of him, but it was also quite amazed.


    ¡®This person... Damn it, is he trying to snatch my position? Or else why would his expression look so familiar? Darn it all, this is an expression only I can put on in front of Su Ming. This shameless Yan Pei, he... he... I will immediately memorize all the words he just said. There are things in this person¡¯s methods of ttery that this great bald crane can learn from.¡¯


    The bald crane immediately felt its spirits lift when it made its decision. It was great in this aspect. It was incredibly studios, such as when it saw the Abyss Dragon turn into a dog in the past, it had, in its ignorance, believed that dogs were fiercer, and so it imitated the dragon and turned into a dog.


    When it was in thend of Berserkers, it was chased by the birds above the Dead Sea, and hence, it believed they were strong, so it immediately transformed into them and mingled among them happily.


    When it was in ck Ink, it saw some of the families receiving much greater responses while they were searching for a wife for their son, which was why it roped in the Abyss Dragon to turn into a beautiful woman and went to each family to deceive them. All of these things spoke of how eager for knowledge the bald crane was, and right then... its studios nature appeared once more.


    Almost at the same time the bald crane became wary, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei saw it, and his heart let out a thump. His instincts told him that the bald crane in front of him was definitely a great enemy of his.


    It was not the type of enemy mentioned in battles, where they had to fight each other to the death, but was the greatestpetition for the position of Su Ming¡¯s right hand man, which Yan Pei was determined to gain!


    ¡®Damn it, why does Senior Su have a crane like this by his side? Look at it, that sharp beak and monkey-like cheeks, that bald body... It¡¯s clearly what is reflected on its external appearance once it has trained its sleaziness and shamelessness to a certain degree!


    ¡®This crane... is a great enemy of mine!¡¯


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei immediately carved the image of the bald crane in his mind, but he did not show any sign of his thoughts on his face. still kept the obsequious look. If any cultivator from Dark Dawn or Saint Defier saw him at that moment, they would definitely be struck dumb, because they could not imagine that the usually callous and arrogant Yan Pei... would be able to have such an expression.


    ¡°Senior, you are finally here. I have been waiting for this day for a very long time. Senior, ever since I met you, I felt that my status as a Sovereign of Dawn is no longer interesting. I came to a swift realization and will give up on my status as the Sovereign of Dawn all so that I can follow you and be your attendant.


    ¡°Senior, you only need to point forward, and this young Yan Zi will immediately charge forth. Even if the way forward is filled with mountains of des and seas of fire, this young Yan Zi will not even frown. Senior, as this young Yan Zi is so sincere in his request, please allow him to follow you. Please grant his request...¡±


    The Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei gritted his teeth. The bald crane¡¯s appearance had made him feel incredibly threatened, which was why he changed his original n, and as he spoke, he fell to his knees and worshiped Su Ming,pletely giving up on his status as a Sovereign of Dawn.


    The more callous and aloof a person appeared to be, the greater the effect of this action would be. The higher the status a person possessed, the greater the sincerity they would present to others.


    Yan Pei knew about this clearly. In truth, during his earlier days, he had acted this way, and his personality was directly rted to why he was capable of bing a Sovereign of Dawn. He would usually present himself as an aloof and arrogant person, but when he ran into life-threatening situations, he would immediately change his attitude. He was the true definition of great adaptability. He did not even feel a single bit of difort in his heart or that he had wronged his status.


    To Yan Pei, dignity was something that could be used to exchange for certain things...


    However, once he became strong and gained the position of the Sovereign of Dawn, he had believed that there was no longer anyone who could make him do such a thing, unless they were the sleeping old monsters, but those old monsters were not awake, and Yan Pei had sealed this divine ability he believed was the greatest in the universe underyers of dust.


    Up till then, that is. After personally witnessing and experiencing how terrifying Su Ming was, he naturally presented this divine ability he had practiced for years and showed... his true nature.


    Yan Pei¡¯s words stunned Su Ming in the word¡¯s truest sense. ttery that continued endlessly was something Su Ming had never heard before even from the bald crane. In fact, it could be said that it was... the first time he had faced something like that.


    Even if he had heard of it before, he had not paid attention to it, but right then, the person before his eyes... was one of Dark Dawn¡¯s Sovereigns of Dawn, which was why Su Ming was truly andpletely taken aback. His mind had actually gone nk at that moment, which was a rare event.


    When Yan Pei saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he was also momentarily stunned. In truth, he had only spoken one-tenth of the ttering words he had prepared in his heart. He had thought that the bald crane was a great enemy of his and that Su Ming was already used to this sort of ttery, which was why he had been pondering over how he should change his words so that the effect of his ttery would be stronger.


    However, when he saw that Su Ming was stunned, Yan Pei immediately felt great delight in his heart. He sighed in his heart and believed that the bald crane was still unable topare to him. Just as he was about to continue speaking so that he could strike while the iron was hot, the bald crane jumped to its feet, rmed.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± it shouted as if it was exasperated.


    The bald crane might not have feathers, but it had some fine hairs on its skin. At that moment, all of them had stood up, and with great hostility, it red at Yan Pei while screeching in a piercing manner.


    ¡°Su Ming, don¡¯t believe in this wretch¡¯s words. He... he said that he would rush into mountains of des and seas of fire without even frowning, but with his level of cultivation, those mountains of des and seas of fire he spoke of would be nothing!¡±


    ¡°Those mountains of des and seas of fire I spoke of were just an example, brother bald crane. Don¡¯t be hung up on that now. Do you know what is an example? Oh well, you should not havee to understand something like this just yet. It¡¯s fine, when we have the chance in the future, I will teach you,¡± Yan Pei said without hesitation.


    ¡°Y-y-you... I went through grave dangers in thend of Berserkers with Su Ming!¡±


    ¡°If I, Yan Pei, am safe in the future while Senior Su is injured, then I will stand to be used by the public!¡±


    ¡°Su Ming and I were exiled to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence!¡± The bald crane waspletely livid. It pped its wings, and a great presence immediately erupted from its body.


    ¡°I will definitely fight beside Senior Su in the future. Even if the enemy is Dark Dawn, I will definitely not hesitate with my attacks!¡±


    Yan Pei red at the bald crane. The man and crane attacked each other with words to show their loyalty.


    As he watched it, Su Ming did not know whether he wanted tough or cry. Once he cast a nce at Yan Pei, he let out a dry cough, swung his arm, and immediately separated the duo, who hade closer to each other and were about to let their cultivation bases erupt from their bodies to duke it out against each other.


    ¡°Yan...¡±


    ¡°This young Yan Zi is here!¡± An excited expression appeared on Yan Pei¡¯s face, and he knelt down to Su Ming again.


    ¡°Heh heh, Yan Zi... The word for swallow, huh? That¡¯s it, you¡¯re a swallow!¡± The bald crane seemed to have thought of something. A sleazy look suddenly appeared on its face, and it red fiercely at Yan Pei while it started cursing him maliciously in its heart.


    ¡®Swallow, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, you¡¯re just too cunning. You are the one who forced my hand. I¡¯m going to use that Stupid w on you so that you will be the same as the Abyss Dragon!¡¯


    The bald crane¡¯s fierce expression immediately made Yan Pei wary of it in his heart while he wondered whether the bald crane had any powerful skills at its disposal...


    Su Ming was rather unused to this, so he let out a fake cough and spoke to Yan Pei to distract him. ¡°Alright, enough! Yan... Hurry up and lead the way to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Yan Pei¡¯s spirits lifted. He immediately got up, formed a seal with his right hand, then pointed at Arid Triad¡¯s gap, which was not far away from them. The gap immediately shuddered, and a huge runic symbol appeared on it. The runic symbol shed a few times before it shuddered and stopped moving.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression became one of calmness as he stared at Arid Triad¡¯s gap. He had personally witnessed the gap being formed in the past. At that time, he had not expected that one day he would step into Dark Dawn and Saint Defier through it.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    A nostalgic look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but he did not hesitate and took a step forward to step into Arid Triad¡¯s gap. Behind him were the bald crane and Yan Pei. They flew out at the same time, as if they werepeting against each other to be the first to follow Su Ming. They turned into two long arcs and instantly... disappeared into Arid Triad¡¯s gap with Su Ming!

 Chapter 1307: Dark Dawn, Saint Defier

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Dark Dawn, Saint Defier</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were on the second wing upied by Arid Triad among the four wings of Harmonious Morus Alba. It was a huge Expanse Cosmos, and while it was not like the first Expanse Cosmos belonging to Arid Triad, the overall area was about the size of three True Worlds in Arid Triad.


    After all... besides the four Great True Worlds, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos also had the Barren Lands of Divine Essence as well as other empty spots at its borders. In fact, Arid Triad had nine True Worlds during the previous era.


    In the second Expanse Cosmos belonging to Arid Triad, which was a small wing under the two big wings belonging to Harmonious Morus Alba, Dark Dawn and Saint Defier each upied half of the universe.


    It might seem like a lot, but it was not inparison. However, Dark Dawn and Saint Defier referred to these areas as their camps because they each upied 180 Expanse Cosmoses in that universe.


    There was a total of 360 Expanse Cosmos, and they were all gathered in Arid Triad¡¯s second universe. They were densely packed together and separated by borders...


    They had formed such a unique camp built by multiple Expanse Cosmoses because Saint Defier and Dark Dawn had moved there during the second era of the current aeon. They preserved their cultivation systems and methods from the second era and continued training in them. They also continued to use the structure of the ancient countries formed by different tribes during that time.


    Each Expanse Cosmos within Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s 360 Expanse Cosmoses belonged to a tribe who had upied it and grown in it. Each tribe upied one Expanse Cosmos, and the two camps had even set up an Expanse Cosmos Conference.


    This so-called Expanse Cosmos Conference was built by the Tribe Elders of the different tribes from the 180 Expanse Cosmoses of each camp. The three Sovereigns of Dawn were among the leaders, and they were the highest form of authority in their camp.


    There were three Sovereign Expanse Cosmoses and a Central Expanse Cosmos in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. These four Expanse Cosmoses formed the heart of Dark Dawn. The three Sovereign Expanse Cosmoses formed a triangle that surrounded the Central Expanse Cosmos.


    The Central Expanse Cosmos was the core of all of Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. Every Expanse Cosmos Conference held by the Tribe Elders of the 180 Expanse Cosmoses would be held in this ce to determine all the important matters regarding Dark Dawn¡¯s camp.


    As for the three Sovereigns of Dawn, they were not the same people throughout the ages. They were chosen by the tribes, and they would take up their positions for thirty thousand years. Once they were over, another election would be held, and whether the previous candidates could remain as Sovereigns of Dawn would depend on their strength, luck, and the level of support they had from the tribes.


    Of course, the main focus was on their levels of cultivation. All candidates had to be in Avacaniya Realm before they could run for the position of a Sovereign of Dawn. That was why over the course of countless years, Sovereigns of Dawn did not change often... unless at some point in time, a new person reached Avacaniya Realm!


    It was the case for Yan Pei in the past. As he fought for the position, he had to give up many things before he could finally take over the previous Sovereign of Dawn and reach the top.


    As time passed, the thirty thousand years had almoste to their end. It would have been fine if no other cultivators in Avacaniya Realm appeared... but this time, there were two who had appeared in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp!


    One of them was Hong Zhu, who was the person Yan Pei had reced in the past, and the other was the genius Huang Tai who appeared from Central Hua Tribe.


    Those two people clearly intended topete for the title of the Sovereign of Dawn, setting things in motion in secret in all of Dark Dawn ... However, the invasion of Arid Triad had turned the world upside down. At the very least, the tide of change could not stir during war, or else, with how Saint Defier had been lurking around by the side waiting to strike, the cooperation between the tribes in Dark Dawn would instantly crumble.


    In a boundless desert in the Expanse Cosmos belonging to Yan Pei among the three Sovereign Expanse Cosmoses was an oasis. At that moment, there was a man and a woman sitting by a table there. Their gazes were on a ck jade slip on the table, but their expressions betrayed their uncertainty.


    ¡°This is the jade slip Yan Pei sent to us a few months ago. That... terrifying existence is about to arrive.¡±


    The desert breeze came blowing towards them. It was very dry, but when it reached the oasis, the wind became gentle, and it was even refreshing when itnded on the people¡¯s bodies. It lifted the woman¡¯s dark locks to reveal a petite face that could make a person¡¯s heart race.


    She was Dark Dawn¡¯s Sovereign of Dawn Zi Ruo from East Extraction Tribe.


    She was dressed in a purple long robe, and her ck hair spilled over her shoulders. She had an incredibly beautiful face, and there were two purple crystals at the center of her brow, which meant she was the famous Sovereign of Dawn Zi Suo.


    When she spoke, she lifted her head and averted her gaze from the jade slip to look towards the white-haired old man sitting on the other side of the table.


    The old man¡¯s eyes burned brightly, and he had an awe-inspiring expression. When he opened his eyes, all people could see that there were vertical pupils in his eyes. One of them was yellow, and the other red, causing him to look incredibly bizarre. Even if he was sitting idly, he gave off the feeling that he could change thews in the entire world.


    He was the strongest Sovereign of Dawn in Dark Dawn... Cang San Nu!


    ¡°This person has the power to kill those in Avacaniya Realm... He has fused with the will of a True World in Arid Triad and even sealed a powerful warrior from the previous aeon who managed to wake up through some unknown method...


    ¡°His presence caused Yan Pei to remember those sleeping old people... The strongest of this aeon, huh?¡±


    When the old man said those words faintly, his pupils shrank, but anyone could see the faint shadow of a fighting spirit that was only a spark away from burning.


    ¡°I wonder if I activate all my cultivation base and release my seal, would I be able to kill this person? If I could truly kill him, would I be able to reach another breakthrough in terms of my level of cultivation?!¡± the old man said hoarsely, and the fighting spirit in his eyes grew stronger.


    Zi Ruo frowned while casting a nce at the old man.


    ¡°But Yan Pei seems to want us to be polite and respectful towards this person, and we are supposed to cooperate with him in everything that he wants to do in this ce, saying that it will only be beneficial for Dark Dawn and that we will suffer no losses. In fact, this may be a chance for us to be the masters of Saint Defier,¡± Zi Ruo said softly.


    ¡°A chance? That Yan Pei¡¯s desire to serve is simplying to surface again. Is it really that difficult to kill someone in Avacaniya Realm?¡± The old man lowered his head and cast a cold nce at Zi Ruo.


    Zi Ruo fell silent.


    ¡°I, too, can kill those in Avacaniya Realm. I have even... killed three powerful warriors from the previous aeon, while he had only managed to seal one. If that person didn¡¯t bother toe to Dark Dawn, I would have ignored him, but since he is here, then he will be my prey. Once I kill him, I will henceforth be known as Si Nu [1]!¡± The old man swung his arm and stood up.


    ¡°This matter is decided.¡±


    Resolution appeared on the old man¡¯s face. As he spoke, he stepped into space, leaving behind the Sovereign of Dawn Zi Ruo. She stared at the jade slip on the table and sighed in her heart.


    ¡®If a person is too confident in themselves, they will not be able to see their real strength clearly. The three powerful warriors from the previous aeon Cang San Nu killed had already given up on eternal life and separated their minds and souls on their own. They were people who had harbored the intent to die since the start.


    ¡®And the powerful warrior from the previous aeon who was sealed mentioned in Yan Pei¡¯s jade slip... was clearly one of the incredibly powerful kind!


    ¡®Cang San Nu may go seek his own death. My tribe and the other tribes who have affiliated themselves to me must not offend that Su Ming!


    ¡®But...¡¯


    Zi Ruo gritted her teeth, got up, and moved, disappearing from the oasis in the gxy. When she was in midair, she stopped moving, and a strange light appeared in her eyes when a sudden thought struck her. Her expression gradually calmed, but the light in her eyes grew brighter.


    ¡®Since this person is so strong and Yan Pei said he is the strongest in this aeon... then if I can have a child with someone as powerful as he is... the child born of our blood will definitely have no limits to his future as well!¡¯


    When she thought of this, Zi Ruo¡¯s face turned redder. She never had a partner in her path of cultivation, and she had always believed that she did not need one. However, in the depths of her heart, she had always wanted to have her own children, and it was a regret she always had.


    However, when she cast her eyes over the entire universe, she found no man that would fit her, and that included Cang San Nu. Yet now, Su Ming¡¯s name appeared in her mind.


    ¡®But an old monster like him would definitely not agree to this sort of matter... I will need to think of a way to do this.¡¯


    Zi Ruo was tempted by her thought. Once the idea was born in her head, she could not dispel it no matter what she did, and it became even more prominent in her mind. The feeling of danger from scheming against a powerful warrior caused Zi Ruo to suck in a deep breath. An indistinct shadow appeared behind her, and it was clearly the image of a lotus flower with a white fox sitting on it. It looked vivid and alive...


    Determination swiftly appeared on her face. She moved and disappeared into the sky.


    At the same time, within Saint Defier¡¯s camp in Arid Triad¡¯s second Expanse Cosmos was the exact same jade slip ced before three people. One of them was an old man, another a woman, and thest a middle-aged man.


    The old man was Lord Saint Defier Xuan Jiu. While Su Ming had never seen the woman personally, he was definitely not unfamiliar with her. She was... Lord Saint Defier Fei Hua, who had sent her ring into Arid Triad. She was also the one who had caused the bald crane to have confusion and aplicated look appear on its face all those years ago.


    As for the middle-aged man, he had a calm look on his face, but there was a hint of a darkness in his eyes. As he stared at the jade slip, he let out a cold harrumph.


    ¡°The strongest of this aeon... Isn¡¯t that Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei exaggerating things? If any of the seniors sleeping in the valley woke up, they too could be known as the strongest of this aeon.¡± The middle-aged man was the third Lord Saint Defier of Saint Defier¡¯s camp. His name was Xiao Song.


    ¡°Yan Pei might seem aloof, but in truth, he is a very cautious person. He has always been able to make the correct assessment of any situation... He sent us this jade slip several months ago to tell us that this Su Ming was about toe. He... must surely harbor some malicious intent, but based on this, I can tell that he is incredibly confident in Su Ming. Yan Pei intends to use his strength to pressure us.¡±


    Xuan Jiu sighed softly. When he spoke hoarsely, a hint of determination appeared on his face.


    ¡°Oh well, then let me make some calctions to see just how this Su Ming will pose a threat to us!¡±


    Xuan Jiu¡¯s eyes shone. When he lifted his right hand, nine beast bones not uniform in size appeared on his palm. He struck them with his left hand, then swiftly closed his eyes. He executed his inborn divine ability, intending to gain a premonition about Su Ming.


    Xiao Song immediately snapped into attention and looked over with a look of concentration. He knew how powerful Xuan Jiu¡¯s Art was, and even those sleeping old monsters could have their preordained fates predicted by him. Xuan Jiu... had never failed in his Art.


    Only Fei Hua had a look of confusion on her face. She constantly looked into the distance, and for some reason... her heart trembled slightly, as if something that was the most important thing to her in her life had appeared in the Expanse Cosmos...

 Chapter 1308: This Presence… Came from the Universe Beyond

    <h4>Chapter 1308: This Presence... Came from the Universe Beyond</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    137th Expanse Cosmos was among the 180 Expanse Cosmoses of Dark Dawn. It was located far away from Saint Defier¡¯s border, and it was also far away from Arid Triad¡¯s gap. It was on the other side of Dark Dawn.


    The Expanse Cosmos belonged to a race named Bear Charters. They upied this one Expanse Cosmos, and they had grown and prospered in this ce since they had inherited their legacy from the second era. There were hundreds of thousands of people in this race, so it was not really big, but not small either.


    The 136th Expanse Cosmos was known as Bear Chart Expanse Cosmos, and Bear Chart Tribe was its master.


    There were three altars that eternally existed in the boundless gxy within Bear Chart Expanse Cosmos. They floated about but did not move themselves, and it had been so for countless years. Bear Chart Tribe had set down seals and Runes around the three altars. They slowly rotated around the altars, turning the ce into forbidden ground.


    They protected them as if this was the mission of Bear Chart Tribe, and they had kept it up to that date.


    The three altars looked incredibly old. One of them was evenrgely damaged. It exuded an air of ancientness, as if it was falling apart. There was a huge crack in its center, and it looked like it went through the entire altar. If anyone stood on the altar and lowered their heads, they would be able to see the gxy under it.


    The crack might have gone through the entire altar, but it seemed like there was some sort of strange power contained in it, which prevented the altar from falling apart. Instead, the two parts of the altar seemed to be attracted to each other. They were stuck to each other, refusing to move.


    Compared to that altar, the third one was kept in a very good condition. On that day, it suddenly shone with a dark light. It instantly grew to a piercing degree and surrounded the entire altar. When it did so, the stone tform that appeared to be sturdy looked as if it had started melting. Once it sank in, some boils even appeared on it, as if it had turned into a swamp.


    ¡°Who is it?! Who is talking about the great Grandpa Crane?¡±


    The bald crane shuddered, then popped its head out of the altar. It pped its wings at full strength, then flew out from the altar that now resembled a swamp. When it flew out, it immediately looked around it with suspicion. The feeling that some strange thoughts had appeared in the depths of its mind once it entered Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s universe had caused it to attempt to search for them, but no matter what, it could not find the source.


    Immediately after, the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei¡¯s figure appeared on the swamp-like altar. He turned into a long arc and flew out swiftly, then he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to the altar.


    The instant he bowed, Su Ming¡¯s figure slowly appeared from the altar. He walked forth, and the swamp-like stone altar under his foot became something like mud, but when Su Ming put his foot down, the mud split up on its own. It was as if it did not dare to stop Su Ming. When he walked into the gxy, the altar behind him became solid again, and the dark light dissipated as well.


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at the area around him, then directed his gaze on Yan Pei.


    ¡°Master, Arid Triad¡¯s gap is in Saint Defier¡¯s camp. If we went there and wished to return to Dark Dawn, we would inevitably run into some disturbances. This is the ancient Relocation Rune connected to Dark Dawn I mentioned earlier,¡± Yan Pei immediately said in an incredibly respectful voice.


    Su Ming swept his gaze over the three altars. Once he cast them a few scrutinizing nces, he noticed a presence that did not belong to this aeon on them. It was clearly a mark that had existed since a long time ago.


    However, since one of the altars was preserved in a rather good condition and Yan Pei had secretly transformed it, it became one of the methods for him to save his life. Based on what he said on the way, no matter where he was, as long as he had some time to make preparations, he could immediately Relocate to this ce.


    This was because he was a member of Bear Chart Tribe. He was a Sovereign of Dawn who came from this tribe, and while he had an Expanse Cosmos belonging to him since he was a Sovereign of Dawn, in the end, he belonged to the Bear Charters.


    And only the Bear Charters had had the chance to examine the three altars as well as use them. What concerned Yan Pei though, he was among the best in using them.


    Yan Pei was silent for a moment, but even when he spoke, he did not manage to give a detailed description, because even he was not too certain about the matter.


    ¡°Master, are you interested in these three altars? Based on Bear Charter Tribe¡¯s years of analysis and observations, we¡¯ve discovered that in the beginning, the first altar seemed to Relocate people to an incredibly far away ce, but we don¡¯t know the exact location of that spot.


    ¡°Compared to it, the second altar definitely Relocates over a shorter distance, because its aura has disappeared over the years, but based on some of it the tribe had kept, we can sense... a presence that is great and difficult to put to words. It seems like the ce with the aura is a ce where cultivators are as insignificant as ants.¡±


    Yan Pei only knew that the first and second altars were damaged. Only the third altar could allow them to return to this ce from other locations. If they could use it skillfully, it could serve a critical function during dangerous moments!


    ¡°If you¡¯ve stored this aura, you can try to gain a sense of it.¡±


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the altar. When he said those words, the invisible Runes and seals around the three altars suddenly shone with a gentle light. When it formed a ripple, dozens of long arcs charged forth with loud whistles. They instantly approached them, then turned into cultivators.


    The person in the lead was an incredibly tall andrge man. When he moved forward, the shadow of a huge bear seemed to manifest behind him. When he drew closer, he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Yan Pei.


    ¡°I, tribe leader of Bear Chart Tribe, greet the Sovereign of Dawn.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was as loud as waves. When it came out in loud booms, the dozens of people behind him wrapped their fists in their palms towards Yan Pei as well. Their greetings were uniform, created a wave of sound that spread through the area.


    ¡°How many Star Altar Stones in the tribe still have their whole aura preserved in them?¡±


    The moment the ripples from the Runes and seals spread out, the obsequious look on Yan Pei¡¯s face disappeared like the wind, reced by a dignified and aloof one. It turned him back into the supreme Sovereign of Dawn.


    By his side, the bald crane had a scornful look on its face. It turned its head away in contempt, but it was noting down everything Yan Pei did in its heart. Being diligent and thirsting for new knowledge was a very good habit of the bald crane.


    ¡°Reporting to the Sovereign of Dawn, there are still... five Star Altar Stones that have been kept in perfect condition. The seals have not been broken, which is why their aura has not spread out. If you require it, I will have someone bring them over,¡± the man from Bear Chart Tribe immediately said respectfully, then cast a brief nce at Su Ming from the corner of his eyes while he began forming assumptions about Su Ming¡¯s status in his mind.


    ¡°Bring three over. These stones with the ancient aura are limited in number. You will need to keep some in the tribe,¡± Yan Pei said slowly after thinking the matter over.


    The man immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and voiced his obedience. He turned around and looked at the old man by his side. With a nod, the old man turned into a bear of one thousand feet in height. He threw his head back and roared before he turned into an afterimage of a long arc and disappeared into the distance.


    Su Ming did not bother with the talk between Yan Pei and the people from Bear Chart Tribe. His expression was indifferent. With one step, he moved forward. The bald crane quickly followed behind him, and even cast a smug look at the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei.


    The people from Bear Chart Tribe had never seen Su Ming before, and they could not see any ripples of power from him either, but they knew that since this person came with their Sovereign of Dawn, he was definitely outstanding and not to be offended.


    When the cultivators from Bear Chart Tribe looked over, their pupils shrank. Shock appeared on their faces. They could clearly see that once Su Ming came in contact with the ripples from the invisible seals and Runes, the Runes shuddered and disappeared before him as if they were moving back on their own.


    Not only did this scene cause the people from Bear Chart Tribe to be shocked, even the Tribe Elder of Bear Chart Tribe turned his head around abruptly because he had sensed it. His pupils shrank, and disbelief appeared on his face.


    The Bear Charters had lived around the Runes and had inherited their legacy for a very long time. Over the countless years, each generation of their tribe would perfect the Runes. Their power was perhaps not the offensive type, but their defensive properties made the Runes impossible to break within a short period of time even for the powerful warriors in Avacaniya Realm. But the Runes had not shown even a single fluctuation of power right then. It was as if...


    It was as if the Runes had backed away on their own, as if they were a vassal greeting their sovereign. They did not dare to block his path even for a moment... It was this image that had arisen in the mind of the Tribe Elder of Bear Chart Tribe.


    His expression changed drastically. As his mind roared, he instinctively asked, ¡°Who-who is he?¡±


    ¡°A person who is unbeatable even if all of Dark Dawn worked together to fight against him... The strongest cultivator in the universe.¡± A fanatic look appeared in Yan Pei¡¯s eyes as he mumbled his answer.


    When he walked out of the Rune, Su Ming cast a nce at the gxy in this area. With an indifferent expression on his face, he sent his will sweeping through the area, and it instantly covered the entire Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡®It¡¯s a very small Expanse Cosmos, and no will has been born here... but there¡¯s a clear border between it and the other Expanse Cosmoses. It doesn¡¯t seem as if the border was naturally formed. Instead, it looks like... someone used a great divine ability to divide this ce and create it.¡¯


    When Su Ming¡¯s will spread out, Yan Pei flew out from the Rune tond beside him.


    ¡°Go and investigate the tunnel all of you from Dark Dawn¡¯s camp had set up in the fifth ocean in Arid Triad¡¯s Barren Lands of Divine Essence. It might not have been activated, but find out where the people who acted as the garrisons are currently located,¡± Su Ming said faintly, then retrieved his will. He did not forcefully sweep through the 180 Expanse Cosmoses. After all... this ce also belonged to Arid Triad.


    Yan Pei immediately voiced his obedience. Just as he was about to say something, a long arc came charging from the distance. It was the old man who brought the Star Altar Stones. When he came over, he immediately bowed to Yan Pei and delivered three jade boxes to him.


    Su Ming swept his gaze over the jade boxes, and his pupils constricted in a barely noticeable manner. He seized space with his right hand, and the three jade boxes instantly charged towards him. Su Ming caught one of them and squeezed it lightly. The jade box shattered to reveal a stone the size of a fingernail in it.


    At the instant the jade box shattered, the stone exuded... an aura that caused a grave look to appear on Su Ming¡¯s face!!


    He could not identify the aura, but he could deduce at first nce that it did note from any of the Expanse Cosmoses belonging to Arid Triad, or rather... this aura did not belong to the universe in Harmonious Morus Alba!


    The presence... came from the universe beyond!

 Chapter 1309: Hmm?

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Hmm?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The entire process from the moment the aura appeared to the moment it vanishedsted for ten or so breaths. When the stone the size of a fingernail in his hand no longer had the aura that did not belong to Harmonious Morus Alba in it, Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡®A universe beyond Harmonious Morus Alba, huh?¡¯


    A contemtive look appeared on his face. When Yan Pei saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he was momentarily stunned. He had sensed the aura in the stone before and only felt that it was unfamiliar. He had sensed nothing else aside from that.


    The stone pieces belonged to the second altar, but due to how unique the aura was and how it continued to dissipate, it wouldpletely disappear in a few years. That was why Bear Chart Tribe had used the method to preserve thest batch of the stones.


    But their method of preservation was not perfect, which was why once the seal was broken on a stone piece, the people around it would be able to sense its aura for ten breaths, but after that period of time, the aura wouldpletely disappear.


    Not only was Yan Pei stunned, the dozens of people from Bear Chart Tribe were also puzzled as to what had happened to Su Ming when they saw the contemtive look on his face.


    The aura was just unfamiliar. Aside from that, they had never been able to find out any other benefits to the stones no matter how they investigated it.


    ¡®By the looks of it, the second altar is really a Relocation Altar, but it doesn¡¯t Relocate to any of the Expanses Cosmoses of Harmonious Morus Alba or Arid Triad. Instead... it can send a person out of the butterfly itself...¡¯


    When Su Ming thought of this, his heart trembled. With his level of cultivation, it had be rare for him to be shocked, but the aura and the altar had given him an idea of a possibility!


    When the four wings of Harmonious Morus Alba split up and ovepped over the aeons, some cultivators had chosen to survive by fusing with their other selves, some chose to Possess the butterfly, and some people left behind their legacy in All Spirits Hall. However, some people... might have chosen to leave.


    They left in the truest meaning of that word. They left Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s body and went to the universe beyond. They went to the space where the other eight butterflies were.


    Su Ming did not know what was there. Even after attaining his current level of cultivation, he did not know that he... was as weak as an antpared to the entire universe beyond.


    While he pondered over it, Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, and when he lifted his head, he looked at Yan Pei.


    ¡°Bring me all of these stones!¡±


    Yan Pei¡¯s heart shuddered. There was a look that allowed neither disagreement nor argument in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It caused him to feel his skin crawl, and he did not dare say no. Without any hesitation, he immediately looked at the Tribe Elder of Bear Chart Tribe.


    The expression of the Tribe Elder of Bear Chart Tribe changed several times. He gritted his teeth, then personally flew away. He was gone only for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn. During that time, everything in the area was silent. No one spoke. Gradually, an unseen mighty pressure filled the area, pushing down on all the people to the point that they felt like they could not circte their cultivation bases smoothly.


    Soon though, the Tribe Elder of Bear Chart Tribe came charging to the area. He did not hand the other two jade boxes to the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei, but instead personally brought them to Su Ming. Once Su Ming took them, he cast a nce at the man and nodded.


    ¡°I will not take the items of your tribe without offering anything back...¡±


    When Su Ming said that, he lifted his right hand and tapped the center of the man¡¯s brow. It happened so quickly that before the man registered what had happened, his body shuddered. He took a few staggering steps backwards and coughed up a mouthful of ck blood. Arge amount of ck blood trickled out from his pores.


    When the tribe members¡¯ expressions changed drastically, the man lifted his hand and gestured for them to not move. He lifted his head with strenuous effort. Crazed delight and excitement appeared on his face, along with disbelief.


    He could clearly sense that his blood felt ten times purer than it was in the past. As the ck blood trickled out, the shadow of the giant bear behind him instantly grewrger, and it was no longer an illusion. It now looked like it had corporeal form. This could be said to be the greatest serendipity in his life. His blood had been cleansed, causing his cultivation base to increase by leaps and bounds, and his aura also became stronger.


    With excitement, the man bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    ¡°Thank you... Thank you for your kindness of recreating me, sir!¡±


    When the man said those words in excitement, Su Ming did not speak. Instead, he lowered his head and stared at the jade box in his hand. His expression changed continuously, but after a moment, resolution appeared in his features.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to see... just how the world of this aura looks like.¡¯


    Su Ming no longer hesitated. He lifted his right hand, and banging sounds immediately echoed in space. Two of the four jade boxes immediately shattered to reveal two stone pieces with uneven surfaces. Thick waves of unfamiliar aura instantly spread out from them.


    Su Ming seized space, and the aura immediately gathered together to turn into a small ball that was about to dissipate. When Su Ming grabbed it and pushed it at the center of his brow, he closed his eyes.


    His will instantly burst out. Immediately, the small ball at the center of his brow filled with it, and a loud bang shot up in Su Ming¡¯s mind. Quickly, with the aura as a lead, his will as a bridge, his Art of Time as the divine ability he needed, he executed the Divine Art of turning back time, bringing forth the effect that only he could bring!


    Su Ming¡¯s body shuddered. His will seemed to have moved through an innumerable amount of time and swam through aeons until a vast expanse of space appeared before his eyes...


    He had seen that space before. It was exactly the same as the universe where the nine butterflies flew.


    Endless fog tumbled about continuously in that ce. When Su Ming looked towards the fog, he had a strong feeling that the power contained in the fog every single time it tumbled could instantly destroy a powerful warrior in Avacaniya Realm. Even Su Ming himself would not be able to bear the fog for long if he ran into it while it tumbled about.


    And this was just the mostmonly seen movement of the fog in the vast space!


    There were also bolts of lightning swimming in the fog. They twisted about, giving off a feeling of ferocious. They were not truly lightning bolts, but were lines that contained bright and uneven light. However... they caused Su Ming to sense death!


    He could clearly tell that with his current body and level of cultivation, his form and soul would be destroyed upon touch. Only his will would remain, but even so, once the lightning bolts touched him a few times, he would definitely end up dead.


    Su Ming was silent. He chased after the lead provided by the aura and moved through time, swimming through the tumbling fog and the lightning that was not real... until he saw a butterfly in the fog around him!


    It was not Harmonious Morus Alba, because the picture on its wings was different. That butterfly was shuddering and falling apart. There was a Feng Shuipass about its size above it, and it was sucking something out of the butterfly. It continued doing so until the butterfly turned into glittering spots of light. Once they werepletely absorbed by the Feng Shuipass, Su Ming saw a ck-robed young man sitting cross-legged on thepass while holding a string of pearls in his hand.


    ¡°I have the sixth Reversed Spirit now, but I wonder... where the seventh Reversed Spirit hid itself.¡±


    At the moment his voicended in Su Ming¡¯s ears, the young man suddenly lifted his head and looked at him. His eyes seemed to contain emptiness itself.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 1310 - My Mind Will Not Be Able to Rest!

    <h4>Chapter 1310 - My Mind Will Not Be Able to Rest!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A fierce light appeared in the ck-robed young man¡¯s eyes, as if he could see Su Ming¡¯s will moving through time. When Su Ming looked back, his mind shuddered. It was as if the young man¡¯s eyes contained some sort of emperor¡¯s will.


    His gaze was so domineering that it felt as if he was the one who stood supreme over everything in the universe. Those who obeyed him would prosper, and those who went against him would die. If there was even a hint of defiance in anyone towards him, their whole race would immediately be destroyed, and their bloodline would bepletely wiped off!


    In fact, even if there was no defiance, if anyone showed any hesitance in their words, they would have to face his thunderous rage and killing intent, which would feel as if the universe was about to copse.


    The tant domineering air felt like it belonged to the peak existence. He had pride, confidence, and an arrogance that he was someone who stood above all lives.


    His gaze was cold and aloof, but there seemed to be a voice echoing besides Su Ming¡¯s ears at that moment. That voice might not be from the ck-robed young man¡¯s mouth, but to Su Ming, it felt as if it was truly echoing in his ears right then.


    ¡°If you provoke me, no matter where you hide, what level of cultivation you have, what protection you have by your side, whether youe from the past or the future, as long as you provoke me¡­ I will kill you, destroy your race, wipe off your bloodline, and erase all traces of your existence!


    ¡°Begone!¡±


    The faint voice had endless aloofness. At the moment it finished speaking, Su Ming¡¯s will let out a bang, as if the voice and the aloof expression was a storm that could destroy his will.


    That storm went on a rampage in the space where Su Ming was. As his mind roared, his will felt as if it had turned into a huge vortex, and then he was instantly devoured by it.


    Su Ming¡¯s body jolted. His eyes flew open, and he found himself still in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, the 137th Expanse Cosmos.


    Before him was the man from Bear Chart Tribe. Next to him was the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei. Around him were the people from Bear Chart Tribe. They did not know what Su Ming had experienced, but their faces were pale, and it was especially so for Yan Pei. His level of cultivation was the greatest among the rest, which was why his ability to sense was the strongest too.


    During the instant just then, Yan Pei had clearly sensed that Su Ming¡¯s presence had vanished and had been filled by an ancient will. He stood there, but had been shrouded by fog. If he had just be indistinct, it would have been nothing, but Yan Pei had clearly sensed an unfamiliar presence appear around Su Ming at that instant. That presence was so strong that it was enough to make all of Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, and Arid Triad tremble.


    Yet¡­ while they could sense that presence in this ce, not a single bit of it presence spread outwards¡­


    Su Ming knew all of that. He also understood that the ck-robed young man¡¯s presence could not just make Arid Triad tremble¡­ Even the formerplete Harmonious Morus Alba would quiver in fear before him, because Su Ming had personally witnessed another butterfly with the exact same form as Harmonious Morus Alba be easily¡­ devoured by the Enchanted Vessel in the form of a Feng Shuipass.


    ¡®Who is he?!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. That man was the greatest threat he had sensed ever since he became the strongest of his aeon. Before that moment, he had never imagined that there could be such a powerful warrior in the universe!


    He exceeded Su Ming¡¯s imagination. He fell into silence, but suddenly, a brilliant light shed in his eyes. This thing was like a thorn embedded into the depths of his heart, and it also let Su Ming himself know¡­ that he could still be afraid.


    It was something he had not felt for many years. Thest time he felt like that was when he was in Divine Essence Star Ocean. At that time, he had not wanted to sumb to his fear, because he could not lose. If he lost¡­ he would die.


    Right then, he could not sumb to his fear either, because when people reached his level of cultivation, once they showed any signs of backing down¡­ they would no longer be themselves.


    When the brilliant light shone in his eyes, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung his arm. Two of the three jade boxes before him immediately shattered, and the ancient aura immediately spread out again.


    Su Ming seized space with both hands, and the aura immediately charged towards him to surround him and form a vortex. It rotated swiftly, and the ancient presence of time grew stronger within it.


    As Su Ming stared at the vortex, determination appeared on his face.


    ¡®If I give up on this just like that, my heart will be filled with indignation!


    ¡®If my heart is filled with indignation, my thoughts will not be clear!


    ¡®If my thoughts are not clear¡­ then my mind will not be able to rest!¡¯


    A ferocious look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, which was the first time since his will had been perfected. It made Yan Pei¡¯s heart tremble. He had never seen such an expression on Su Ming¡¯s face before, and it made him feel as if his heartbeat was about to freeze.


    If he was in such a state, then it was even more so for the other people from Bear Chart Tribe. They were all intimidated and stunned by Su Ming¡¯s expression. Their minds instantly went nk, and they lost their ability to think.


    ¡®If my heart is filled with indignation, if my thoughts are not clear, if my mind cannot rest easy, I shall break this state!¡¯


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and swiftly seized the space in the direction of the vortex. It swiftly shrank, and when Su Ming held it in his hand, it became the size of an egg. He then ced it at the center of his brow without any hesitation.


    At the instant he pushed his hand, Su Ming¡¯s mind let out a bang. Everything in his field of vision turned into a vortex again, and he saw the vast expanse of space once more. His world began reversing swiftly to allow him to return to the past again, and he returned¡­ to the scene he saw previously¡ªthe ck-robed young man absorbing the butterfly on the Feng Shuipass.


    He saw the ck-robed young man raise his head again and let out a cold harrumph towards him.


    The moment the young man did so, Su Ming¡¯s will froze, as if the world had copsed, as if the person before him was an emperor, and Su Ming himself was an ant which could be wiped off in the next breath¡­ but Su Ming gritted his teeth, and all his will gathered with the power of Morning Dao, Immortal Sect, Sky Hill, and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, allowing him to turn it into an incredibly powerful wave of madness that would make him into a sword that could slice through thews governing his destiny.


    That sword charged towards the person who had let out the cold harrumph, sending a strike¡­ that seeped through an endless number of years from an unknown amount of time in the future, all so that it could have that madness explode in the man¡¯s face.


    Su Ming had to deliver that strike. He had to cut through the indignation in his heart, the unclear state of his thoughts, and the restless state of his mind!


    Loud booms instantly filled the universe. Su Ming could not see the results, because at the moment his will touched the young man, he shattered to pieces!


    ¡®If I cannot break it, then I can choose not to touch it, but when the dayes when I will have toe into contact with it, I will go against¡­ I will go against all lives who seized my kismet!¡¯


    This was the roar that came from Su Ming¡¯s soul before his will crumbled.


    It seemed to still be echoing around him when Su Ming¡¯s eyes opened and found himself still in the gxy belonging to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. Everything was still the same as before. Fatigue appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes¡­ but a graveness only he understood had entered them as well!

 Chapter 1311: Spirit!

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Spirit!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Su Ming had borrowed the aura from the stone pieces in the jade boxes to return to the vast space an unknown number of aeons ago and did not run from facing the ck-robed young man but instead turned his will into a sword and charged forward...


    ... Lord Saint Defier Xuan Jia sitting in the hall belonging to the three Lord Saint Defiers closed his eyes. His body trembled nonstop. The beast bones in front of him instantly crumbled. His predictions had received interference from a huge force, causing him to look as if he wanted to open his eyes. Pain appeared on his face.


    It was as if the power to allow him to open his eyes hade from space itself. It was as if there was a power there that somehow prevented Xuan Jiu from being able to predict anything about Su Ming.


    However, he was Lord Saint Defier who had the longest lifespan in both Saint Defier and Dark Dawn¡¯s camps. He had the greatest amount of umted experiences, and his thoughts covered so many aspects that an ordinary cultivator in Avacaniya Realm could not hope topare to him!


    The moment these beast bones shattered and were reduced to ash and his eyes were forced open, Xuan Jiu pushed himself to close his eyes. At the same time, he lifted his right hand and seized space with his fingers before he said one single word, ¡°Duo [1]!¡±


    When he said that word, his right hand shuddered. The other two Lord Saint Defiers saw Xuan Jiu¡¯s right hand instantly melt into a puddle of blood. The bones in his arm were revealed, but he did not stop moving. It was as if he could not feel pain. He stretched his arm into space, and the instant he touched it, all 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Saint Defier¡¯s camp shuddered with a bang.


    At the same time, the old man¡¯s fingers seemed to have caught onto something concrete. He yanked it out, and the bones of his index finger were crushed. Another finger was soon crushed, and it was soon followed by a third. When three of his fingers were gone, a ball of fog was yanked out of space.


    That fog was a cyclone. It rotated nonstop before Xuan Jiu and exuded... waves of ancient presence. It seemed to havee from the past. If anyone came into contact with it, they would feel as if their entire bodies were about to rot.


    Cold sweat dripped down from Xuan Jiu¡¯s forehead. The other two Lord Saint Defiers watched everything with fixed stares. This was not the first time they had seen Xuan Jiu making predictions... but it was the first time they saw him in such a wretched and horrifying state while casting his Art.


    After a moment, Xuan Jiu¡¯s eyes flew open. They were bloodshot, and the blood capiries even reached his pupils, as if they had formed a blood-red Rune. He coughed up blood, and in an instant, he became older.


    The cyclone in front of him started showing signs of dissipating.


    Xuan Jiu looked as if he had be much older. When he coughed up blood, he did not stop once he started. He coughed up nine consecutive mouthfuls of blood, and with each time, his aura became weaker. When he coughed up the ninth mouthful of blood, he took a few steps back, and he looked so old that he resembled a corpse that had rotted for years in a coffin.


    He might have aged and coughed up nine mouthfuls of blood, but Xuan Jiu beganughing loudly. It was hoarse, but there was even surprised delight in his voice. He might have been weakened, but hisughter seemed to be telling the other two Lords that he... had predicted what he wanted to see!


    ¡°The broken army [2] will descend!


    ¡°Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s disaster!


    ¡°Su Ming¡¯s disaster!


    ¡°He will definitely die in that disaster, and he can¡¯t run away from it. This disaster... has already appeared. His will shall be destroyed in the past, and without the past, there is no future. He... is already dead... Hmm?¡±


    Before the old Xuan Jiu could finish speaking, his expression changed, but before he could do anything else, his body shuddered. The dissipating cyclone before him suddenly looked like a withered tree suddenly blooming once more. It... stopped dissipating, and it looked like it was rapidly returning to space.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is...¡± Madness appeared in Xuan Jiu¡¯s eyes. At the instant he was about to grab the cyclone again...


    In Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open.


    ¡°Spirit!¡±


    Su Ming was in the 137th Expanse Cosmos in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, and the Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei was staring at Su Ming. The man from Bear Chart Tribe and all his people were pale-faced. During that instant just then, they could clearly sense a thick wave of aura of deathing from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    That aura was so strong that it felt like it could drown the entire Expanse Cosmos... but at the instant it was about to fill the Expanse Cosmos to the brim, it disappeared without a trace. It was at that moment that Su Ming opened his eyes and said that one word.


    His will returned to his body, and it was as if everything before had just been an illusion. They were a series of events that had never urred in the real past, but from them, Su Ming felt as if he had been baptized and be different in a manner that no one else could see, but he himself could sense clearly!


    When he opened his eyes, he had said that one word: Spirit. Su Ming did not know why he said it, but somehow, with this aura as a lead, he had been able to travel to the ancient past, moving between the illusory past and reality. Due to his will being destroyed in the past, he had let out that indistinct word that wouldst for an eternity until his will gathered together again.


    That one word was spirit!


    It was a single word, but it felt as if there was a supreme form of profundity contained in it.


    At the instant Su Ming opened his eyes, light shone in them as if the indignation he felt in his heart previously had went away. His thoughts, which had not been clear became such, and his restless mind immediately returned to its previous state!


    And all of this was rted to that one word that seemed to be one of a kind in the Vast Expanse since time began an eternity ago. Su Ming did not know what that connection was, but he could vaguely sense that when he came to understand it in the future, his cultivation base and his level of cultivation would rise again... reaching a Realm that would perhaps allow him to be the same as the ck-robed young man!


    It was a goal that had never appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart before, but right then, it formed. The young man was a danger. Perhaps he was Su Ming¡¯s disaster, but Su Ming was no longer feeling indignant or had an unclear, restless mind, because he had found his direction. When he unintentionally said that word Spirit, he felt as if he had been reborn. A powerful belief was born in his soul.


    If Su Ming had not had the determination to face the ck-robed young man earlier, Su Ming would have been unable to do this. Only by facing it, only by not being fearful, and only when his heart, thoughts, and mind were all calm could he make that one wordst for an eternity. And only by doing all of it... could he truly go through a metamorphosis and gain his new belief.


    ¡°If I can face you once, then I can face you a second too... It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Arid Triad or Harmonious Morus Alba...¡±


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As he mumbled under his breath, he lowered his head and looked around him. All cultivators who met his gaze felt their hearts shudder, and they lowered their heads.


    He lifted his right hand and swung his arm, putting away the final jade box floating before him. When itnded in his storage bag, he spoke to Yan Pei.


    ¡°I want you to obtain the results for the matter I asked you at the fastest speed you can muster... Other than that, I want you to give me a full map of Dark Dawn¡¯s camp.¡±


    When Yan Pei hears his words, he immediately lowered his head and voiced his obedience. He was in an incredible state of shock. Besides Su Ming, Yan Pei¡¯s level of cultivation was the highest in this ce, which was why he could see things that other people could not see.


    During that instant just then, he had a strong feeling that Su Ming seemed to have died. He was shrouded by the aura of death, which came from the past. It had oppressed everyone so much that they could not breathe.


    But when Su Ming uttered that one word, everything seemed to have instantly moved in reverse. It was as if a withered tree had bloomed again, and as if something rotten had transformed into something amazing. This scene repeated itself in Yan Pei¡¯s mind. While a storm raged in his head, the level of mystery surrounding Su Ming in his eyes became greater.


    Yan Pei brought out a jade slip. Once he handed it to Su Ming respectfully, he took a few steps back and waited for other orders.


    Su Ming took the jade slip. When he cast a nce at it, he turned his head back and stared at Yan Pei. He lifted his right hand and pointed at him. A vortex suddenly appeared at the center of Yan Pei¡¯s brow, and a hint of his soul instantly flew out. Once it fused with the jade slip, Su Ming put it away.


    ¡°Your soul has fused with the jade slip. Once you have the results, call out my name in your heart, and I will be able to read your mind.¡±


    Su Ming turned around and took a step into space, instantly disappearing from the 137th Expanse Cosmos belonging to Bear Chart Tribe.


    The bald crane followed him after him. Before it left, it turned its head back to cast a smug look at Yan Pei. However, that smugness was only surface level. When Su Ming had filled with the aura of death, it had sensed a fear and a chill it had never sensed before.


    It was at that moment that Lord Saint Defier Xuan Jiu of Saint Defier¡¯s camp had tried to grab the cyclone again. He had indeed managed to seize it, but the moment he touched it, his right hand broke down. His body fell backwards, and he coughed up blood again. This time, his blood had ck spots in it, as if he had suffered some sort of bacsh. As he staggered back, the cyclone fused into the vortex and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°That vortex is his life. I used my life in exchange for his so that I could lure it out... But I can do it only once in my life. I... had clearly seen his death and seen his will crumble. He died under the power of the broken army...


    ¡°But he... had clearly died in the past. Why is he still alive now? Why? How could this be?¡± Xuan Jiu mumbled as coughed up blood again.


    He then closed his eyes. While he did not die, his constitution was severely damaged, and he fell unconscious.


    A wave of cold air instantly rose in Xiao Song and Fei Hua¡¯s hearts, who were beside him. The two of them looked at each other and fell silent.


    It was also at that moment that Cang San Nu, the strongest Sovereign of Dawn opened his eyes in the spot where he meditated. Fighting spirit and killing intent appeared in his eyes. At the instant Su Ming left the 137th Expanse Cosmos, he sensed Su Ming¡¯s existence.


    ¡°I will fight you, and after that fight, I will be known as Si Nu!¡±

 Chapter 1312: What a Load of Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 1312: What a Load of Nonsense</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming walked through the gxy in a long arc. Wherever he went, the space behind him would shine with a brilliant light. There were circles of light produced when his body scraped against the gxy. Because of that, wherever Su Ming went, the sky and earth would shake.


    He did not intentionally conceal his presence, but neither did he specifically have his will spread out. He walked calmly in space with an indifferent look on his face, heading straight to the Spiritling¡¯s Expanse Cosmos based on the map of Dark Dawn, which was now an image in his head.


    He wanted to go to the Spiritlings. That ce was his mother¡¯s homnd. There weren¡¯t many reasons to visit it, but he wanted to take a look. He was not returning to his roots, because Su Ming¡¯s roots were not in that ce, and neither were they in the Fifth True World.


    His roots were once in thend of Berserkers, and at another moment in time, in the ninth summit, but right then, Su Ming¡¯s roots... were in his heart. It would be everywhere he went. There was no constant ce for it, but that did not mean he drifted about either. It was, in fact, a Domain.


    The Expanse Cosmos where the Spiritlings were located was incredibly far away for an ordinary cultivator. It would require a journey of hundreds or more than one thousand years to reach that ce after moving through Expanse Cosmos after Expanse Cosmos. Even if they used Relocation Runes, the number of crystals that would require would reach astronomical figures.


    There were few in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp who were worthy of moving through Expanse Cosmoses, but, in truth, there was no need for people to move through many Expanse Cosmoses. Most cultivators would only have to move through two or three in their entire life while practicing cultivation.


    But once a cultivator reached Avacaniya Realm, everything would be different. While they still could not cross immeasurable distances with one thought, it was incredibly easy for them to move through Expanse Cosmoses, and if that was the case for those in Avacaniya Realm, then it would be even more so for Su Ming. Practically every time he took a step forward, he would cross half of an Expanse Cosmos. Usually, it took him only two steps to move through an Expanse Cosmos.


    He continued walking until a barrier of another Expanse Cosmos appeared before him. Based on the description of the map in his mind... it was where the Spiritlings lived.


    Su Ming stood beyond the barrier. He did not immediately step in. Instead, he closed his eyes, and after quietly sensing the presence of the barrier for a moment, he opened his eyes and took a step forward.


    When he came into contact with the barrier, he disappeared into it. The bald crane, who had followed him throughout the journey, stepped into the Spiritlings¡¯ Expanse Cosmos as well.


    Ripples spread out in a distant gxy at that moment, and Cang San Nu¡¯s figure appeared. Killing intent was in his eyes, and there was an awe-inspiring expression on his face. With a swing of his arm, he turned into a long arc. Instantly, he came into contact with the barrier of the Expanse Cosmos, and as ripples resembling those of a disturbedke appeared on the barrier, he disappeared as well.


    There was a huge block of ice floating in the gxy belonging to the Spiritlings. The eyes of the woman Su Ming had seen while in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos flew open at that moment.


    At the time Su Ming had went into Yin Death Vortex, she had chosen to leave. She returned to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp from Arid Triad¡¯s gap, and once she returned to the Spiritlings, she chose to iste herself to train again. Since she had already given Su Ming the sword and did not have the power to retrieve the power of the Spiritlings from him, she decided to give up. She did not continue pursuing the matter, because aside from it being rted to the Sacred Lady of the previous generation... the more important reason was that Su Ming had awakened the Spiritlings¡¯ Dragon of Destruction.


    When Su Ming stepped into the territory of the Spiritlings, her eyes flew open while in the block of ice. A hint of hesitation appeared in her gaze as she looked into the distance.


    With her power, it was impossible for her to not notice Su Ming¡¯s arrival, and no matter what, she was the Spiritlings¡¯ Sacred Lady. Su Ming¡¯s presence contained the will of the Dragon of Destruction, which was the brightest light in the darkness for her, and because of it, she could immediately sense it.


    After all, besides her status as a Sacred Lady, this Expanse Cosmos... belonged to the Spiritlings. They had lived there and grown in numbers for countless years. The Expanse Cosmos was filled with the wills of countless Spiritlings.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival caused all of them to feel as if they were boiling. They sensed... the presence of the Dragon of Destruction, the supreme Spiritling spoken in their legends.


    ¡°Is he... here?¡± The woman was silent for a moment before she mumbled under her breath and stood up to disappear from the ice.


    There was a that was not very bright in the Spiritlings¡¯ Expanse Cosmos, but it was regarded as an incredibly sacred existence. Its name was Bright Violet.


    Bright Violet was the ce where all the past tribe leaders, Tribe Elders, and the Sacred Ladies wereid to rest. The ancestors of the Spiritlings over the countless years were also buried there. Once they died, every single generation of the important people in the Spiritlings was buried on that.


    The sky was blue, and not many stars could be seen in it. The surface of the was a boundless ocean, making it clear that this was a upied by ocean. There were quite a lot of inds on it, but no continents.


    Buried on each ind were the tribe leaders, Tribe Elders, and Sacred Ladies of a generation. Those inds were densely packed together and were as numerous as the stars. They were protected by the Spiritlings every day and every night, which was a tradition which hadsted throughout many ages.


    At that moment, Su Ming stood quietly in the sky of the and looked at the seawater below him. Waves billowed there. When they tumbled about, they looked like sea dragons swimming about. When the sea was calm, it looked like a mirror. However, it was a mirror that could not reflect any images. It only showed the color of the sky.


    If anyone looked in the direction of Su Ming¡¯s gaze, they would see that he was looking at one of the many inds on the sea. That ind was not big, but filled with a brilliant green due to all the nts growing on it. There were three altars on it, which was simr to the other inds. Each of them had three altars, and they were set up to form a triangle.


    The altar at the top belonged to Tribe Elders, the one on the bottom right to tribe leaders, and the one on the bottom left to Sacred Ladies.


    Su Ming looked over the altars quietly, his gaze prating through the distance tond on the tombstone of the Sacred Lady on the left of the ind. The tombstone there... was empty.


    All the inds with the tombstones of Sacred Ladies had the names of their Sacred Ladies carved on them. The records of their lives were also carved out. Only that one tombstone... was empty!


    The empty state did not mean that the Sacred Lady was still alive, since there was no need to erect a tombstone for the living. She had died and was buried in the passage of time, but there were no words on her tombstone, and this provoked much thought...


    After a long while, Su Ming took a step forward and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already standing on top of the altar, directly south of the tombstone. He stared at the empty tombstone. There was not even a name on it. There was only the faint remnant of a soul gathered there, but even it was fading away.


    The remnant of the soul caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble when he sensed it. He stared at the stone monument in a daze... having sensed his mother¡¯s presence.


    ¡®Why are there no words on this tombstone? Is it because she did not want the descendants of her tribe to know of her existence, or is it because... she doesn¡¯t want me...¡¯


    Su Ming was silent. There was a slightly mncholic look on his face. He could not describe what he felt at that moment. There were mixed feelings in him, sentiment, and also anguish.


    ¡°Tell me, why?¡± Su Ming asked while staring at the tombstone. His words were not directed at the empty tombstone, but the person who had appeared behind him.


    It was not Cang San Nu, but a woman. She... was the Spiritlings¡¯ current Sacred Lady, the woman Su Ming had met in Arid Triad... his aunt.


    ¡°Before she reached the end of her time, she left behind a will saying that we were not supposed to say anything on her tombstone, because she felt... that she had wronged the Spiritlings... She did not want her descendants to know her name. She...¡±


    The woman who appeared behind Su Ming hesitated for a moment. When her voice echoed in the air, Su Ming brought his hand up swiftly and pushed his hand on the stone monument.


    His act of pushing his palm against the stone monument stunned the woman. Her first thought was that Su Ming wanted to crush the tombstone. Her expression changed. But just when she was about to move forward, Su Ming lifted his hand from the stone monument. Some stone powder appeared on his hand, and on it were traces of the remnant of the soul. Su Ming held it in his hand, then pushed it at the center of his brow. The marks of time immediately appeared on him.


    It was there only for a moment before disappearing without a trace. Su Ming turned around and took a step forward, immediately disappearing from the woman¡¯s gaze. She did not know where he was going, but her expression kept on changing nonstop...


    ¡°She...¡±


    She did not manage to finish her sentence. She only uttered that one word before she stopped speaking. In silence, her gaze turnedplicated, and she cast a nce at the altar of the previous Tribe Elder, which was situated at the top of the triangle. With a sigh in her mind, she turned around to leave.


    But right when she was about to leave, Su Ming¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere. It was as if he had never disappeared before. The only thing that had gone away was the woman¡¯s vision of him.


    Su Ming had tried to sense the past by fusing himself with time when he cast the Art of Time. Because of that, he would give other people a misconception that he was gone, but in truth, he was always there.


    At the moment his figure appeared, Su Ming¡¯s expression grew dark. There was an anger that was rarely seen in his eyes. It was not a small spark of annoyance, but rage that could burn the heavens!


    When a weak person became angry, no one would be afraid of them, but when a powerful person became angry, they would affect the universe. When a cultivator was angry, they would cause blood to spill in all directions, but when Almighties grew angry... they could reduce the universe to a wastnd!


    Everyone could see the ferocious look on Su Ming¡¯s face. The fire in his eyes felt like it could burn all lives, like a volcano that was about to erupt and bring about the end of the world.


    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was gloomy and dark when he turned around to face the woman.


    Her expression changed. At that moment, she felt as if Su Ming had turned into a murderous fiend from ancient times. With just one sentence and one nce, he caused her heart to roar, and she felt as if she was about to break down. She instinctively took a few steps back.


    But when she started moving back, Su Ming closed in on her. He raised his right hand and seized her throat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you...¡±


    The moment Su Ming said those words in a cold tone, he squeezed her throat with his right hand. Her face became pale, but her expression did not change.


    However, numerous cracks appeared on the huge block of ice she used all year long as her istion grounds in a spot far away from the ind. With a bang, it crumbled to pieces.


    ¡°I destroyed your Life Nourishment Crystal as punishment for your silence in the past!¡±


    The woman looked as if she still wanted to say something, but when she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, her face turned stark pale. She did not say anything anymore. When Su Ming released his grip, she took a few steps back and coughed up a mouthful of blood. In silence, she cast a nce at the empty tombstone, and tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°Next is you. You... who seized your people¡¯s kismet for longevity, today... your longevityes to an end!¡±


    Su Ming turned around and lifted his head to cast his gaze on the tombstone of the Tribe Elder of the same generation.

 Chapter 1313: Whose World is This?!

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Whose World is This?!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    To Abyss Builders... the past was just a jade slip with history recorded in it, and it coincidentally had time fused into it. Perhaps other people would not be able to find or see the jade slip, which was why it would be difficult for them to know about it.


    But among the Abyss Builders, who possessed the Art of Time, some of the powerful warriors could see the ancient past.


    Su Ming could be said to be the strongest among the Abyss Builders. Without a lead, he could reverse the time to ten thousand years ago, while with a lead, he would have a specific timeline to go to. He could move further down the passage of time and see everything that he wanted to see.


    Such as the young man in ck robes and... his mother.


    She was a woman with a gentle personality. She had waited quietly for Su Ming¡¯s father to return, but before he did, Su Zhan died in battle, and Su Ming vanished with him. Such an event had a great impact on her, and she... stopped smiling.


    When she reached the end of her life and she was buried beneath the altar, Su Ming saw in the memories of time that the words on the stone monument had been wiped off by an aged hand!


    The Spiritlings were a curious tribe. Their strength did not lie in the living, but in the ancestors who had died. Their ancestors might have passed away, but in truth, due to the uniqueness of the Spiritlings, it would be better to say that they were asleep.


    As they slept, they could absorb the beliefs of their people who worshiped them to maintain the strength of their souls so that they could gather together to gain corporeal form, and then, they would wake up...


    They believed that they would surely wake up. This was what was unique about the Spiritlings. It was just like Su Ming¡¯s version of Fate Realm among the four Realms. He needed external fate to form his ownws of fate, and the ancestors of the Spiritlings needed a simr form of power to maintain a certain degree of being imperishable.


    The worship required the ancestor¡¯s names to be known, which was why the ancestors of the Spiritlings who died all had their names carved onto their tombstones.


    The hand that appeared on the tombstone belonging to Su Ming¡¯s mother had wiped off her name, which made it impossible for the descendants of the race to worship her, making the soul of Su Ming¡¯s mother to dissipate!


    When the words on the tombstone were wiped off, the current Sacred Lady¡ªSu Ming¡¯s aunt¡ªhad witnessed everything with her own eyes. While shivering, she tried to stop the man... but once the owner of the hand cast her a nce, her mind went numb, and she forgot to stop him, allowing him to wipe off all traces of the words on the tombstone.


    This was the past. It existed in the passage of time, allowing Su Ming to see it clearly.


    He also saw that the hand who wiped off the name on the tombstone belonged to a middle-aged man. He had no aura of flesh and blood, which meant he was a pure soul. Once he wiped off the words on the tombstone, he returned... to his own tomb. The ce where he disappeared was the spot where Su Ming had directed his gaze at that moment.


    It was... the grave that belonged to the previous Tribe Elder!


    At the instant Su Ming looked over, the tombstone let out a piercing rumble. As it did so, a huge crack appeared on the stone monument, as if it could not withstand the rage in Su Ming¡¯s gaze. It was as if everything that Su Ming saw had to be destroyed.


    Even the dead would have to die again! Because the person who wanted to kill them was Su Ming!


    With a loud bang, the stone monument shattered into pieces. Su Ming took a step forward and raised his right hand to press down on the altar.


    With that one push, the world roared. It looked like an invisible handnded on the altar, and it started shattering,yer byyer, starting from the tform. In an instant, it was reduced to ashes. A huge mark of a hand appeared on the ground!


    Beneath it... was a shattered coffin!


    It was red in color, just like blood. At the instant it shattered, a hand shot out from its depths. That hand was withered and bony. Its fingernails were ck and three feet long. When that arm appeared, a thick aura of death shot up into the sky.


    The hand pushed forward, and the coffin fell apart to reveal a thin middle-aged man dressed in a Daoist robe. His hair was graying, and his eyes were long and narrow, but a red light shone in his pupils.


    A heinous murderous aura revealed itself, and it immediately caused a disturbance in Spiritling Expanse Cosmos. Endless fluctuations of power appeared in it.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The man had a strangely monstrous yet awe-inspiring air that could shock and intimidate all manner of lives. His words were slow, and his presence made him look like a supreme entity. He seemed to have gathered together the most supreme form of power in the world. Even the ghastly air about him seemed to have descended from all of Spiritling Expanse Cosmos.


    But he only managed to say one word. Before he could utter a second one, Su Ming appeared before him. He lifted his right hand, and before the middle-aged man could react to the situation, Su Ming seized his neck and squeezed it tightly. A cracking sound shot up into the air, and he threw him violently to the ground.


    Su Ming used his full strength in his grip, so the middle-aged man¡¯s neck waspletely crushed and his head shattered when it hit the ground. The throw had shaken the whole ind. If Su Ming had not wanted the cultivation to be destroyed, his throw could have made the cultivation crumble.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s soul was shaken by Su Ming¡¯s sudden action. He let out a shrill scream of pain, and his body disappeared with a bang. He turned into fog, then instantly gathered together in the distance. When he looked at Su Ming, shock was in his eyes. The bizarre and monstrous air about him when he just appeared was gone. Instead, his eyes were wide-open with disbelief.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    The middle-aged man was the previous Tribe Leader, and he had met the Sovereign of Dawn plenty of times in the past. His level of cultivation was also just below Avanicaya Realm. If it was not because of the uniqueness of the Spiritlings and him being forced to die, there was a high possibility that he would have reached Avacaniya Realm by then. However, since he was forced to die, he had be a soul that no longer had a body.


    With the years of nourishment, his soul had be stronger, and he had begun to gather together a shell that possessed some flesh and blood. However, when Su Ming seized him and threw him just then, all the power of worship he had absorbed was immediately crushed to bits. Su Ming¡¯s level of strength made his skin crawl, since it was something he had never encountered in his life.


    The anger on Su Ming¡¯s face also made the middle-aged man feel a chill in his heart.


    Su Ming did not even bother answering him. Instead, he moved forward, and in an instant, he appeared before the middle-aged man. He lifted his right hand and grabbed him. The Tribe Elder might have died once, but that intense feeling that his life was being threatened instantly rose in his soul again, but he did not dodge. Instead, madness appeared in his eyes.


    If Su Ming¡¯s killing intent was not strong, he would definitely find another way to solve this predicament, but he knew that Su Ming was intent on killing him. It was something he would be unable to resolve or neutralize no matter what!


    It was because of this that the middle-aged man instantly descended into madness. He did not dare to rx his guard even in the slightest bit since the pressure Su Ming gave him was just too great!


    ¡°This is the Spiritlings¡¯ Expanse Cosmos. Ancestors, please protect me!¡± the middle-aged man immediately roared. At the instant Su Ming came to seize him, the middle-aged man swiftly formed a seal with his arms before him.


    The tombstones on all the altars on the inds in the shuddered. Countless sleeping souls flew up with their eyes shut. In an instant, they surrounded the middle-aged man¡¯s body.


    Those were the ancestors who had fallen asleep over the countless years. Some of them had already woken up, and some of them were still sleeping, but no matter what, the moment the middle-aged man called out to them, they flew out and fused to fight against the great disaster of their race!


    They had rushed over not because the middle-aged man had great power, but because this was an inborn ability belonging to all Tribe Elders. They could summon the spirits of their ancestors!


    The Tribe Elder of each generation could do this!


    When all the souls of the ancestors of the Spiritlings surrounded the middle-aged man and formed a vortex to handle Su Ming¡¯s hand, the world became dark. Countless ripples appeared in the Spiritlings¡¯ Expanse Cosmos. It filled with the Spiritlings¡¯ presence, and it seemed like the cepletely transformed into the Spiritlings¡¯ world. In fact... there was even a will in this Expanse Cosmos, and it was the Spiritlings¡¯ will!


    ¡°No matter how strong you are, when you are among us Spiritlings, then if you suddenly harbor killing intent against me for no reason, you must die, you mad man!¡±


    While the middle-aged man roared out his words, Su Ming¡¯s hand touched the vortex. As loud bangs rang out in the air, most of the vortex disintegrated and swept up the middle-aged man a hundred thousand feet away. A small portion of his soul immediately dissipated, causing his face to turn pale. The shock on his face became greater, but an air of arrogance also filled him.


    ¡°This Expanse Cosmos belongs to us Spiritlings. This is our sacrednd. All the souls in this ce and all the presences here, be it the past, present, or future, belong to the Spiritlings, and this is how this Expanse Cosmos¡¯ will is formed. Can a mere person like you withstand the will of an Expanse Cosmos?!¡±


    The middle-aged man had a ferocious expression on his face as he red at Su Ming. There was an intense madness in his voice. In his mind, since Su Ming wanted to kill him, he wouldpletely destroy him, because he believed that Su Ming¡¯s strike could do nothing to him!


    Su Ming cast the middle-aged man a cold nce, and when he opened his mouth, his words were like a cold breeze that traveled into every direction.


    ¡°Alright. I have never intended for you topensate for your mistakes alone. If that is the case... then I will use all of the souls of your deceased to write down my mother¡¯s name on her tombstone again!


    ¡°Did you say that this Expanse Cosmos belongs to your people?¡±


    At the instant Su Ming spoke, he lifted his right hand and seized the space in the direction of the sky. With a swift yank, the master of the gxy changed once more!


    The will of Spiritling Expanse Cosmos was just like a firefly¡¯s light whenpared to Su Ming¡¯s will, which was like a bright sun. When Su Ming grabbed it, it crumbled. With a yank, the entire Expanse Cosmos was instantly filled... with Su Ming¡¯s will!


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He waspletely dumbstruck as he stared at the sky with a nk expression.

 Chapter 1314: Life Extermination Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Life Extermination Hall</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp could not have any wills born within them. However, over the course of countless years, since every Expanse Cosmos only had one single race residing in it and there were no mixed races who could be in conflict with each other, singr and weak wills had gradually been born over the years. They could not be counted as real wills, however. They were formed by countless beliefs grouped together. If they had enough time, and if the tribes in these Expanse Cosmoses could be stronger, they could even invade and upy the other Expanse Cosmoses.


    One day, a real will could eventually be born like that.


    However, at that moment, even if the Spiritlings had managed to aplish this with much difficulty and their unique inborn abilities, the will born in the Expanse Cosmos was still notplete. It could be said that it did not belong to Arid Triad, because this sort of weak will was something Arid Triad would not pay attention to in the slightest.


    Su Ming also did not pay much attention to them either. With a swing of his arm, he could chase away all such wills. Compared to him, they were so weak that they could not even take a single blow from him.


    However... when Su Ming swung his arm and the owner of the gxy was reced with his will, he could sense clearly that the will he had chased away... was shattering to bits before they came forth to fuse with him. This scene caused Su Ming¡¯s eyes to constrict in a barely noticeable fashion.


    He could no longer Possess the other True Worlds. It was the warning Arid Triad had given to him. If Su Ming vited this rule within the one hundred years, Arid Triad would descend, and the disaster would be brought ahead of schedule.


    This was not what Su Ming wanted to see, which was why he did not continue to stir up Arid Triad¡¯s wariness against him, but right then, the changes in this ce caused Su Ming¡¯s pupils to shrink. At the same time, he thought of a method to get out of the situation.


    The instant the Expanse Cosmos¡¯ will was changed in a manner as if Su Ming had just deceived heaven itself, the middle-aged man was rendered bbergasted. When he sucked in a sharp breath, he instinctively moved backwards with disbelief and shock on his face.


    ¡°You... You...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Ming had already turned his head around to look at him coldly. He moved and instantly closed in on the middle-aged man, who shuddered. He quickly moved back, spread his arms, formed a seal, then pushed one hand towards the sky, and the other downwards before he roared.


    ¡°Ancestors of Spiritlings, gather your souls on my body!¡±


    Once he spoke, the trembled with a bang. The souls of the Spiritlings¡¯ ancestors on the countless inds gathered on him and fused into his body, causing his level of cultivation to continuously increase. In an instant, he surpassed Avacaniya Realm, but his cultivation base was still increasing at an explosive rate. However, Su Ming was unperturbed by it.


    He simply allowed the middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation base to be increasingly stronger and his expression to be more ferocious with each passing moment. When Su Ming closed in on the man, he brought his right hand up and swung his arm. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and the middle-aged man swiftly moved back. He coughed up a mouthful of spirit aura and threw his head back to roar madly at the sky.


    Many souls instantly gathered around him. They were the ancestors of the Spiritlings. At that moment, they looked like ck clouds from a distance. They swept out in all directions and charged towards Su Ming. The ck clouds looked as if they had turned into a huge mouth, and it was about to devour Su Ming in one bite.


    But the moment they came into contact with him, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph. He seized the air with his right hand, and it immediately turned into a huge hand to catch the ck cloud that came to devour him. Booming sounds echoed through all of the Spiritling Expanse Cosmos, and the ck cloud that was formed by countless Spiritling ancestors gathered together let out a shrill roar. When it shuddered, it looked as if it tried to break free from Su Ming¡¯s hand, but it could not do so.


    Once Su Ming seized it, the ck cloud¡¯s roars shook the sky and earth. Countless shadows appeared that fought against each other to flee from the ck cloud, but they could not do so. They could only be held by Su Ming and go down with him until he stood before the empty tombstone...


    Su Ming grabbed the huge ck cloud with his right hand, then lifted his index finger. By using the ck cloud as ink, he started carving words on the empty tombstone.


    ¡°Mother... Chen Su¡¯s grave...¡±


    Every single time he wrote a word, shrill roars that were constantly increasing in intensity came from the ck cloud. Each word contained a number of the souls of the Spiritlings¡¯ ancestors. They continued dissipating as they roared because Su Ming was using them in words to worship his mother.


    The ck cloud continued shrinking nonstop, and a wave of despair enveloped the souls in it. It was especially so for the middle-aged man. His voice was the shrillest. The pain the souls suffered was indescribable. They felt like the entire world was inflicting pain on them.


    Those who had died once would have two different reactions. One of them would be indifference to death, but most people would be even more fearful of death, and the ancestors of the Spiritlings were thetter type. As they screamed shrilly in pain, Su Ming began carving words on the tombstone again.


    ¡°Your son... Su Ming will use the souls of the Spiritlings to honor you.¡±


    When Su Ming finished writing, the ck cloud in his right hand dissipated.


    Thest to dissipate was the middle-aged man. Once his soul was crushed, Su Ming wrote the final word. The pain of despair caused the middle-aged man to feel as if he was about to go mad. At the moment before he dissipated, he felt as if he had returned to the past. When he saw the Sacred Lady of their people giving birth to that bastard fathered by a foreigner, the jealousy and madness in his heart had caused him to wipe off her existence once she passed away.


    This was the final scene in his memories, and after that... everything was empty.


    The carving of the words used up all the souls of the Spiritlings¡¯ ancestors. Su Ming could not ept just punishing one Tribe Elder. If the Sacred Lady of the current generation had not stopped the event and was punished for it, then the Spiritlings¡¯ ancestors who had watched the words on the tombstone belonging to Su Ming¡¯s mother being wiped off and her soul dissipating would would not receive forgiveness either.


    Since they did not stop him... they were in the wrong!


    When Su Ming unfurled his right hand, everything was silent around him. He stared at the tombstone quietly, then knelt down and stayed like that for three days.


    Then, Su Ming stood up. He cast a nce at the tombstone again before he turned around and walked into the air.


    The gxy was filled with his will, and countless wisps of the Expanse Cosmos¡¯ will fused into him nonstop. As they gathered on Su Ming¡¯s will, it was nourished, and he became slightly stronger than before.


    He walked through the Spiritlings¡¯ gxy, and the bald crane followed behind him. It did not speak, because it had seen Su Ming¡¯s actions on the. It saw Su Ming kneeling for a prolonged period of time in front of the tombstone. After that it, it stayed beside Su Ming and just walked forward quietly. It did not know where Su Ming wanted to go, but since Su Ming did not want to speak, then it would also keep quiet.


    They continued walking until an incredibly ordinary looking appeared before them. It did not have much spiritual energy, and it was incredibly deste. There weren¡¯t even many cultivators there.


    Su Ming stared at the in silence for a moment before he walked over. Hended on an unbroken mountain range to the northeast of the and looked down on a vige at the foot of the mountain. It was... his mother¡¯s homnd, which he had seen when he saw the soul fragment¡¯s past.


    He watched it silently, and after a long while he said faintly, ¡°Either you go away, or you go away.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s murderous aura had not dissipated, and it was impossible for it dissipate just because he had wiped off all the Ancestors¡¯ souls to worship his mother. Even though he had never met his mother before... she was still his mother!


    Her soul had dissipated by then, and the reason for it was because of the previous Tribe Elder. Su Ming was already being merciful by not destroying all the Spiritlings.


    The murderous aura in his heart did not dissipate. At that moment, if someone who could not read the mood came to provoke him, that person... would have to face Su Ming whose killing intent had reached a murderous degree!


    And precisely at that moment... a person who could not read the mood appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re far too conceited!¡± A cold and sinister voice echoed in the air. Cang San Nu swiftly appeared on another mountain not too far from Su Ming. When he looked at Su Ming, an intense fighting spirit appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I am a Sovereign of Dawn in Avacaniya Realm, Cang...¡±


    Cang San Nu had just started speaking and had yet to say his name while swinging his arm when Su Ming turned his head around. A hint of ferociousness as well as killing intent appeared on his face.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    When he said that one word, the world rumbled. The trembled slightly, and the entire Expanse Cosmos began shuddering. His voice was like roaring thunder, and the instant it reverberated through the Expanse Cosmos, the air in front of Su Ming distorted. Cang San Nu¡¯s expression changed drastically. The mountain range beneath him... crumbled in an instant. It did not shatter to pieces, but was instantly reduced to ash.


    Cang San Nu coughed up seven consecutive mouthfuls of blood, and he was forced back about seventy thousand feet. When he finally managed to stop, he lifted his head swiftly, and shock appeared on his face.


    When Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed through Spiritling Expanse Cosmos, Cang San Nu¡¯s heart shuddered. During that moment, three ck-robed men appeared in Spiritling Expanse Cosmos with bodies surrounded by fog.


    The three of them swiftly spread out, and as they traveled forward, Su Ming¡¯s will came into contact with them, but it would phase through them as if they were invisible. It seemed like his will could not detect the three ck-robed men, like there was some strange object on the trio¡¯s bodies that would allow them to avoid his will.


    The three split into three directions. When they moved, they created multiple versions of themselves and entered almost each of the cultivations in Spiritling Expanse Cosmos in search of the powerful warriors in this gxy. Once they did, they would whisper to them.


    ¡°Spiritling Expanse Cosmos¡¯ will has been seized by someone else. This person has great bloodlust, is brutal and callous. Now that your Expanse Cosmos¡¯ will has been snatched away, the Expanse Cosmos¡¯ life will definitely end within five hundred years, and a disaster will fall on you.


    ¡°In fact, from now on, all of the cultivators in this Expanse Cosmos will no longer be able to advance in your levels of cultivation, because this person... has already taken away everything that belongs to you!


    ¡°This person has the personality of a demon, and his power is like that of a tree, when there are plenty of trees, a forest will be formed... We cannot cut it down, and neither can we destroy it. We can only seal it!


    ¡°We...e from Life Extermination Hall!¡±


    The three ck-robed man searched for all the powerful warriors they could find in Spiritling Expanse Cosmos and said those words to them. The powerful warriors fell silent upon hearing them. They would normally not believe in unknown people¡¯s words so easily, but the name of Life Extermination Hall... seemed to have chased away all their doubts and turned them into belief.

 Chapter 1315: Cang San Nu’s Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Cang San Nu¡¯s Confidence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was one of the ck-robed men in the cultivation where Su Ming stood. Once he said his things and walked out of a cave abode, he lifted his head and cast a nce at the sky. With it, a drop of crimson blood appeared at the center of his brow.


    It looked like it had been branded into his forehead. When it shone with a red light, it allowed him to see far into the distance, and he saw Su Ming standing at the top of the mountain.


    He also saw the shocked Cang San Nu.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mere cultivator in Avacaniya Realm. How dare he provoke a person like this? Hmph, this person is highly valued by the Progenitor, and he has been preparing for that person for years, there is no way a mere cultivator in Avacaniya Realm can affect him.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because the Progenitor has given us his origin blood, we would not dare to show even a single strand of hair before this person, but now... Even if this person has already surpassed Arid Triad, he will still be unable to find us,¡± the ck-robed man said faintly and swung his arm to turn into a long arc that flew into the sky before he disappeared without a trace.


    Cang San Nu stared at Su Ming in shock. His face was slightly pale, but when he gritted his teeth, the unwillingness to admit defeat appeared on his face. Madness burned in his eyes, as if he had something he could depend on that made him absolutely confident that he could kill Su Ming. His will to fight instantly burned again.


    ¡°I am Cang San Nu, and I am here to challenge you!¡±


    ¡®Is this person an idiot?¡¯ The bald craneid down in ackadaisical fashion beside Su Ming, then cast a sideways nce at the roaring Cang San Nu.


    ¡®Strange. Why is there such a strange person in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp? Su Ming forced him back seventy thousand feet with a shout, and he still dares to challenge him?¡¯ The bald crane scrutinized Cang San Nu, and it determined that he was an idiot.


    ¡®Dark Dawn¡¯s camp is quite interesting. Among the three Sovereigns of Dawn, one is Yan Pei, and another one is an idiot. I wonder what the third one is like...¡¯


    A smug look appeared on the bald crane¡¯s face. It felt that if they were topare their intelligences, the bald crane would definitely have the upper hand.


    ¡°I have killed three people from the previous aeon who had woken up, so you will be the fourth I will kill. Then, I will change my name to Cang Si Nu!¡±


    As Cang San Nu roared, he raised his hands and swung them. The area around him was immediately dyed crimson. A strong bloody stench instantly filled the area. Once it did, the old man lifted his right hand and pushed downwards.


    ¡°Blood Spirit!¡±


    Roars immediately echoed in the blood-red world. Five figures gathered up in the bloody air. They looked contorted and were covered in fresh blood. At the moment they appeared, they looked at Su Ming, then turned into five long arcs that charged towards him.


    As they approached him, Su Ming scowled. His murderous aura erupted from him at that moment. He brought his right hand up, then seized the air in front of him. With it, the iing five Blood Spirits shuddered before they broke down into countless droplets of blood that charged towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand. They merged together to form a blood pearl above his palm.


    With a fierce squeeze, the blood pearl shattered, and ripples even stirred up in the air around him, causing distortions to appear. Then, the blood-red world shattered in the manner akin to how a mirror would break.


    Cang San Nu¡¯s expression changed again. When he staggered backwards, he coughed up blood, but he still did not give up. Great confidence showed on his face. It stayed with him, causing him to believe that no matter what, he would definitely win the fight!


    He bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up blood. It immediately turned into a blood dragon, and once it roared at the sky, it sucked in a sharp breath. The crumbling blood-red world was immediately sucked into its mouth, and its body swelled up to ten thousand feet before it charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Since you want to die, I will fulfill your request.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was dark. When he spoke, he took a step forward. He did not try to evade the blood dragon charging at him, but simply allowed it to open its mouth and devour him.


    The moment they came into contact with each other, Su Ming did not even bother to attack. However, the blood dragon let out a shrill scream of pain. Devouring Su Ming was like devouring an entire gxy, and it was beyond what it could manage.


    Even colliding against him made it feel as if it had crashed into a wall that could not be shaken. The rebound that came back at it caused the blood dragon to roar in pain, and its body instantly crumbled.


    Su Ming did not stop. With one step, he instantly appeared beside Cang San Nu. He lifted his right hand and swung his arm, and Su Ming¡¯s will descended with a bang.


    ¡°ve 1!¡±


    Cang San Nu¡¯s expression changed. When he swiftly retreated, he opened his mouth and spat out a pearl. It let out a bang and crumbled to turn into green fog. When it collided with Su Ming¡¯s will, booming sounds filled the air, and a withered hand stretched out from the green fog.


    A presence that did not belong to their aeon spread out from the arm. It moved so fast that the instant Su Ming¡¯s will came into contact with it, it tried to grab his right hand. Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and simply allowed the right hand to seize his arm, then he flipped his hand and pushed forward.


    With that push, the world roared, wind blew, and the green fog vanished to reveal a mummy that was once a child of about eight or nine years old. Red light was in the mummy¡¯s eyes. It did not possess any intelligence, and once it grabbed Su Ming¡¯s right hand, it pounced on him.


    Su Ming flung his arm, and a huge force erupted from his body to rush into the mummy¡¯s body. With a bang, the mummy crumbled.


    ¡°You have indeed surpassed a normal cultivator in Avacaniya Realm, and you are indeed worthy of killing some of the weaker people who woke up... but you should not have provoked me,¡± Su Ming said tly. With the mummy alone, Cang San Nu already possessed the right to threaten some of those in Avacaniya Realm.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. What sort of method did you use to kill those who woke up, and why do you... have such confidence that made you provoke me?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He did not care about the old man¡¯s appearance, but the mummy and its presence made it obvious that they were a sleeping person from the previous aeon. Su Ming had met this sort of person before, but he could not kill him. He could only seal him.


    Yet right then, there was clearly the aura of death on the mummy, and it its intelligence had clearly been wiped off before it was refined into a weapon.


    ¡°You can experience it yourself!¡±


    Madness appeared on Cang San Nu¡¯s face. Once Su Ming destroyed the first mummy, he took a few steps backwards, and when he opened his mouth, he spat out another pearl that immediately turned into ck air. Right after that, the third pearl flew out from Cang San Nu¡¯s mouth.


    The two pearls practically appeared at the same time. Once they turned into ck and white fog respectively, two mummies appeared in them. One of them belonged to a man, and the other to a woman. When they appeared, the presence that did not belong to the current aeon appeared once more.


    Once the two mummies appeared, the baffling confidence showed up on Cang San Nu¡¯s face again. Su Ming did not believe that the old man before him was an idiot or a madman who lusted after battles. On the contrary, Su Ming believed that the old man definitely had a skill in hand that allowed him such confidence, and that skill... should be so incredibly powerful that it defied thews of heaven.


    This belief was incredibly strong. While Su Ming did not sense any form of danger from the old man, but that belief was strong in his heart every single time they shed.


    There was no way anyone who reached Avacaniya Realm could be a fool. If the person dared to appear before him and still chose to attack after hearing his roar, it... interested Su Ming.


    In the face of the two people who had once woken up but whose consciousness and lives had been wiped off so they became puppets, Su Ming seized air with his right hand. The End of Wills Sword immediately appeared in his hand. With one sh, two rays of dazzling purple light instantly appeared.


    Once that purple light sliced through the mummies, the two puppets jolted and were torn apart in front of Su Ming before they were reduced to ash. During that moment, the sword in Su Ming¡¯s hand flew out and charged towards the center of Cang San Nu¡¯s brow.


    He wanted to force the old man to use that skill which gave him such confidence. He wanted to see just what caused this person to be so confident and what had allowed him to kill three powerful warriors from the previous aeon who had fused with their other selves.


    The purple light from the End of Wills Sword instantly closed in on its target. Cang San Nu¡¯s expression changed. He instantly moved back, and a hint of ferociousness appeared on his face. Since all of his methods were useless against Su Ming and his three ves¡ªhis killing moves¡ªcould not even withstand a single blow, he could only... use his final attack.


    He believed that once he brought out this item, Su Ming would be just like the other three people who had woken up. He would immediately die due to the shockwave, and he would instantly be able to turn the tides of battle and be the final winner.


    He believed in this firmly, because the item¡¯s strength was one which had never disappointed him before!


    He had not immediately brought the item out but kept it for the final moment because he liked the excitement and striking back when it looked like his opponent had theplete advantage. He could overturn all his enemy¡¯s advantages, which meant that his target would be struck by despair at the moment they were feeling the most confident.


    He loved watching how their expressions changed. That was why he did not feel any sense of loss when his three ves were destroyed, because he knew... that he was about to obtain... a puppet who was even stronger than those three ves!


    With confidence and madness on his face, right when the End of Wills Sword closed in on him, Cang San Nu threw his head back andughed loudly. As he did so, he brought his right hand up and viciously struck the spot between his eyebrows. The clothes covering his chest were torn, and once his chest was revealed, Su Ming saw that... there was a thin membrane the size of a palm on the old man¡¯s chest!


    It looked to be stuck to his body. When Su Ming saw it, a sense of danger instantly rose within him, and his heart jolted.


    It was at that moment that the End of Wills Sword closed in on the old man, and an ancient presence swiftly spread out from the thin membrane. Su Ming¡¯s End of Wills Sword shuddered swiftly, and it could no longer move forward.


    Everything in the area instantly fell silent. Su Ming stared at the membrane in fixation, and a loud bang shot up in his mind.


    ¡®This presence...¡¯

 Chapter 1316: Fragment!

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Fragment!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s presence!¡¯


    Su Ming instantly reached a conclusion. The thin membrane stuck on Cang San Nu¡¯s chest had Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s presence. It was so thick that it even surpassed the presence he sensed previously on Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will!


    ¡®This is...¡¯


    When Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and Cang San Nu¡¯s ferociousughter echoed in the air, he brought up his right hand and took off the thin membrane from his chest. He flung it forward, and the thin membrane instantly fused with the air before it reappeared the next instant before the shuddering End of Wills Sword. When it passed through it gently, the End of Wills Sword began shattering and breaking down inch by inch...


    The racial vessel of Great Abyss Tribe shattered to pieces at that instant!


    It was as if no existence could not stop the thin membrane no matter what they did. Everything that touched it would be instantly destroyed. The air shattered, the gxy shuddered, and a powerful sense of danger enveloped Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    If he had not met the ck-robed young man, this would be the strongest presence he had ever felt, but now, while the thin membrane gave Su Ming a feeling that it could kill him, it was unable to shock him.


    Su Ming also understood from where Cang San Nu confidence stemmed and why he dared to provoke him. All of the answers to his questionsy in that item!


    The thin membrane instantly closed in on him, and a brilliant light appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not retreat. When he lifted his right hand, the wills of Morning Dao, Immortal Sect, Sky Hill, and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World instantly gathered on him.


    The full power of his cultivation base erupted from him. His will spread out until it reached two fingers on his raised right hand. He pointed them towards the iing membrane, but he did not tap it. Instead, he had his fingers mp down on it!


    Su Ming was definitely not thinking about just resisting the item. He wanted... to make it his own!


    Derision appeared on Cang San Nu¡¯s face. There were a lot of people who had died under his supreme treasure, and among them, there were those who believed that they had great divine abilities and wanted to im this item as their own. Yet the moment they touched it, either their bodies would be crushed or they would be wiped off till even their souls were gone.


    Based on his experiences, with Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, he should not be reduced to ash. Instead, he would be an empty shell suitable for him to refine into a puppet.


    Cang San Nu¡¯s ferocious smile became even more brilliant as he watched the thin membranee into contact with Su Ming¡¯s fingers and Su Ming mping down on it with his fingers.


    ¡°Die! DIE!¡±


    Cang San Nuughed arrogantly and walked towards Su Ming. That was his personality. He would not attack and kill his enemies with this method straight away, but would first toy with them, causing them to believe that they were the ones toying with him. Only at the end would they realize that the one toyed with was never Cang San Nu himself.


    In fact, he had already thought of how he wanted to refine Su Ming into a puppet. He took another step forward, but right at the moment his footnded, his smile froze, and true shock appeared on his face.


    He saw Su Ming shuddering... but there were signs of him shattering or his intelligence being wiped off. Instead, he gave off a feeling that he was fighting against the thin membrane.


    ¡°This... This is...¡±


    It was the first time Cang San Nu waspletely and truly stunned. Su Ming was not the only one trembling, after all. The thin membrane was shuddering too.


    Su Ming fixed his stare on the thin membrane in his hand. At the moment he touched it, his will boiled with a bang. It was boiling so intensely that Su Ming felt that an endless, boundless storm had stirred up in his mind, and it was sweeping through his divine sense.


    His will was fighting against the thin membrane. As they suppressed each other, Su Ming¡¯s eyes filled with blood capiries. At the instant a hint of madness appeared on his face, the image of a butterfly appeared behind him!


    Regardless of whether it was Harmonious Morus Alba or Arid Triad, their wills took the form of butterflies, and as the third great will, Su Ming would naturally have the image of a butterfly once he brought out his full strength.


    At the instant the butterfly¡¯s shadow appeared, the thin membrane began shuddering even more violently. A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He pulled back his right hand, and a loud bang shot up into the air.


    Su Ming staggered ten thousand feet backwards and coughed up eight mouthfuls of blood. His face was pale, but crazed delight was in his eyes. He lifted his hand slowly and looked at the thin membrane mped between his fingers!


    Standing not too far away was Cang San Nu with a stark pale face. The scene before him overturned all that he knew. His body shuddered, and for the first time... real terror appeared in his heart.


    This was the first time he met someone that the thin membrane could not kill. It was also the first time he met someone else besides himself who could subjugate it, and he had only been able to do it because his tribe had been worshiping it for countless years before they obtained a hint of power to control it.


    However, he could only stick it to his chest, then throw it to kill someone. He did not know about any other methods to use it, much less how to utilize it well.


    When he saw that Su Ming was staring at the thin membrane, Cang San Nu shuddered, and he felt his skin crawl. Without any hesitation, he turned around and used all his power to execute his fastest speed. He fled as if he had gone mad.


    He was afraid, and it was fear and terror that he had not felt before. He did not know why Su Ming could subjugate the thin membrane, but in his mind, he could still see how the membrane had shuddered.


    At first nce, the shudders were due to the membrane struggling and fighting against Su Ming, but when he recalled what had happened, those shudders... were clearly a form of excitement!


    When he thought of this, Cang San Nu felt so indignant that he coughed up a mouthful of blood. He felt indignant, incredibly indignant. He hade with great confidence, but in the end, he had run over in vain and even delivered his supreme treasure into Su Ming¡¯s hands...


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to Cang San Nu¡¯s departure. At that moment, he had directed all his attention to the thin membrane in his hand. He caressed it. The crazed delight in his eyes was gradually hidden away, reced by a glint of surprise.


    ¡®This is... a fragment of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wing!


    ¡®Judging by how it looks and its presence, it clearly came from the same source as Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will. Unless it belongs to another butterfly, it hase from Harmonious Morus Alba itself, which is the Expanse Cosmos I currently reside in!


    ¡®But... there were no damaged parts in all the Expanse Cosmoses in Harmonious Morus Alba to which I¡¯ve gone. Then where did this fragmente from?¡¯ A profound look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his gaze suddenly focused.


    ¡®The butterfly has four wings. One of them is Harmonious Morus Alba, another is Arid Triad, and one of them is Dark Dawn and Saint Defier... then that leaves the fourth Expanse Cosmos. Could it be... that the fragment came from that ce?


    ¡®If it truly came from there... then how did Cang San Nu obtain it?!¡¯


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he raised his head, he no longer found any traces of Cang San Nu in his line of vision. He let out a cold harrumph and put away the fragment of the butterfly¡¯s wing. With a single move, he stepped into the air to gave chase.

 Chapter 1317: Viridian Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Viridian Gods</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cang San Nu¡¯s face was pale. Cold sweat continued breaking out on his forehead. He was afraid now,pletely terrified. It was not that he did not know about Su Ming¡¯s strength, but before this, he had absolute confidence that he could win. He believed that the so-called strongest of this aeon could only turn into a puppet before his supreme treasure.


    He did not think that any sort of unforeseen circumstances could ever appear because the fragment had been unbeatable multiple times in the past. This nature of the membrane had brought him indescribable confidence. Regardless of whether it was Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, or even Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, he did not regard them with any heed.


    With the fragment, he stood above all cultivators. If Su Ming had not stepped into Yin Death Vortex and entered Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, then before the fragment, he could only die. It would be virtually impossible for him to escape this disaster.


    In fact... even if Su Ming hade out of Yin Death Vortex and had obtained the wills of four Great True Worlds to be the strongest will second only to Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba in this butterfly¡¯s universe, he would still have been unable to subjugate the fragment so easily!


    The main reason why he could do it was because Su Ming had used the aura in the stone and cast the Art of Time to return to the past, allowing him to personally witness the ck-robed man absorbing the butterfly. Once he saw that shocking scene, Su Ming overcame his fears andunched his strongest strike with his will against the ck-robed young man from the past.


    Su Ming¡¯s will might have disintegrated because of that strike, but in exchange, he went through a metamorphosis that allowed him to gain a new life. It was born after he overcame his fears and obtained a different mindset. Once he saw a powerful existence who could destroy a butterfly, it was naturally impossible for him to be shocked in any way when he saw a butterfly¡¯s wing fragment.


    That was why Su Ming could use his will and fight against the fragment until it acknowledged the presence of Harmonious Morus Alba on him and let itself be subjugated.


    All of this might sound simple, but to Su Ming, it had been a great, life-threatening disaster. Once he resolved it, he narrowed his eyes and lifted his head to look in the direction Cang San Nu had left. With one step, he rose into the air to give chase.


    With Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, it was incredibly easy for him to catch a person, especially since the Expanse Cosmos in this ce had already been filled with his will. With one thought, his figure appeared in the gxy, and not too far away from him was the pale Cang San Nu.


    Great regret filled Cang San Nu¡¯s heart. At the instant Su Ming¡¯s figure appeared, he turned his head around, and despair appeared on his face. The regret in his heart was one he had never experienced before in his whole life, and the despair drowned him like an ocean.


    Once he was submerged, he could no longer remember anything. Su Ming¡¯s figure grewrger in his eyes until it reced everything in his mind. A ferocious look appeared on his face, and in desperation, he chose to self-destruct.


    Even if he had to die, he would do it by indulging in an act of madness. This was his pride as a cultivator in Avacaniya Realm, but it was insignificant before absolute power. When facing Su Ming, he did not have the right to self-destruct.


    Su Ming¡¯s hand pushed down on the top of Cang San Nu¡¯s skull, then with a light tap, the tremor immediately shattered Cang San Nu¡¯s entire cultivation base. At the same time, his soul scattered, and Su Ming¡¯s soul surged into him. He... used his will to perform a Soulseek on Cang San Nu!


    As Su Ming searched through his soul, Cang San Nu trembled violently. His face contorted. The pain he felt at that moment was the worst he had felt in his whole life, but he could not fight against it. From the moment he decided to attack Su Ming, his fate had already been sealed.


    Su Ming did not show any mercy. He had killed his whole life, and his murderous aura surged to the heavens. He had always been incredibly ruthless against those who came on their own to provoke him.


    And it was especially so since Cang San Nu¡¯s memories contained something that perked his interest. Since that was the case, there was even less reason for him to let the man escape.


    Time trickled by. When the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn was over, Su Ming lifted his right hand from Cang San Nu¡¯s head, and with a jolt, Cang San Nu¡¯s soul shatteredpletely. Cracks appeared on his body, and they continued spreading until his body broke apart and he turned into ashes that fell away from Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    It was just like how ashes would return to ashes, and how dust would return to dust. All things would eventually return to the embrace of earth, never to return.


    If time could reverse and if Cang San Nu knew about it, he would definitely not choose to stand against Su Ming. The truth had also proven that Yan Pei¡¯s actions were correct, and... that Zi Ruo was also correct.


    The moment Cang San Nu died, Yan Pei, who was searching for the signs of Tian Xie Zi and the others in a gxy within Dark Dawn¡¯s camp suddenly shuddered. His expression changed, and he brought his right hand up to pat his storage bag. Immediately, a jade slip appeared on his palm.


    That jade slip had cracks on it. At that moment, right when Yan Pei cast a nce at it, the jade slip turned to powder.


    Yan Pei was silent. After a long while, he let out a long sigh. The jade slip was Cang San Nu¡¯s Slip of Life. As Sovereigns of Dawn, the three of them each had their own Slips of Life so that they would know whether the others were still alive.


    ¡®Cang San Nu... died. The only person who could kill him... is Su Ming. I gave him a warning, but Camg San Nu¡¯s character...¡¯


    Yan Pei shook his head and no longer thought about it. Instead, he raised his chin up toplete Su Ming¡¯s orders even more enthusiastically than before.


    If Yan Pei could sense Cang San Nu¡¯s death, then the only woman among the three Sovereigns of Dawn in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, Zi Ruo of the Heavenly Foxes, naturally sensed it as well. She was sitting at the center of aplicated Rune on the altar belonging to the Heavenly Foxes. Before her was a swirling pink fog. Her beautiful face was very peaceful, but suddenly, she opened her eyes with a hint of shock.


    Because of it, she appeared even more striking than before. It was enough for the hearts of all those who saw her to be tempted, regardless of whether they were men or women.


    This sort of beauty surpassed all other forms of beauty in the universe. In fact, it would cause people to have the urge to keep this woman hidden after they saw her. If they did not have this beauty in their possession, they would bemitting a slight against themselves!


    She bit her bottom lip and stood up gently. There was a piece of silk gauze draped over her body so that no one could see her skin, but they could see her willow-like petite figure. It was enough to gather all gazes on her. It almost seemed like the woman had collected all beauty to herself.


    She lowered her head, and when she lifted her hand, a cracked jade slip appeared on her palm. As she watched the jade slip turn into ash, Zi Ruo sighed softly.


    ¡°Why did you have to do this? Even if you had absolute confidence, you should not have done this. It¡¯s impossible for Yan Pei to have lied about that person¡¯s strength. Even if he lied, he would belittle that person instead. He would not exaggerate his strength.


    ¡°But since he clearly did not belittle that person¡¯s strength nor exaggerate it, then based on our understanding of Yan Pei, that person must have surely subdued him and filled him with admiration to the point that he was willing to return to his past self, which was obsequious to others to curry their favor.¡± When Zi Ruo sighed, and a strange, brilliant light instantly appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°This is what it means to be the strongest person. Looks like I¡¯ll have to be faster with my n. If I can push him down...¡± As Zi Ruo mumbled, a faint red hue dusted her cheeks, but the resolve on her face grew firmer.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming watched Cang San Nu¡¯s body turn into nothingness. Then, he lifted his head and stared into the distant gxy.


    ¡®Viridian Gods... a tribe that loved going to all the strange ces in the universe when the three ancient kingdoms were still around. The people of this tribe ventured out in search of all sorts of ruins once they became of age...


    ¡®As for the fragment, a Viridian God obtained it at some unknown ce and brought it back to his people...


    ¡®Viridian Gods were eventually killed by Cang San Nu, and he obtained this item by chance.¡¯


    Su Ming thought back on the scenes he saw in Cang San Nu¡¯s memories. After a moment of pensive silence, he moved and disappeared into the air.


    When he reappeared, he had already left Spiritling Expanse Cosmos. He moved through Expanse Cosmoses, and when he went to each, he would spread his will through it without hesitation. In an instant, the weak wills that had just been born in each Expanse Cosmos were absorbed, and as he walked past them, Su Ming¡¯s own will became stronger, but he did not attract Arid Triad¡¯s attention.


    This was because Su Ming did not Possess them, and neither did he upy the Expanse Cosmos. He instead devoured the wills and made them fuse with him toplete himself.


    However, even after Su Ming had obtained the butterfly¡¯s wing fragment, he did not notice that every single time he walked past an Expanse Cosmos and devoured its will, the three ck-robed men would split themselves to appear before each powerful warrior there, telling them in the name of Life Extermination Hall that the spirit of their Expanse Cosmos had been devoured, that their levels of cultivation would no longer increase, their lives would wither away, and all of it was because of a person called Su Ming.


    If Su Ming was not sealed, they would surely die, and a disaster would definitely fall on their heads. There was only one way to solve this predicament¡ªthey had to work together to seal the evil Su Ming.


    Every Expanse Cosmos Su Ming walked past filled with rumor. A hatred towards Su Ming gradually grew in many cultivators¡¯ hearts. They believed in Life Extermination Hall, and they believed even more so in their divine senses, which told them, when they sent them sweeping through their Expanse Cosmoses, that it had be much more withered than before.


    When one or two people hated a person, that power would not be strong. If hundreds or thousands hated one person, they could no longer be underestimated. If ten thousand or one hundred thousand people hated a person, then the force of their hatred would begin to take shape...


    If one million, ten million, or more people hated a person... then no matter what that person did, it was evil. Even if he was doing good, it would still be evil!


    And at that moment, every single time Su Ming walked past an Expanse Cosmos, this sort of seeds would be scattered, and they were slowly showing signs of growing... but Su Ming did not notice the three ck-robed men. They simply did not exist within the area covered by his will.


    In fact, he was not the only one who did not notice them, for even Arid Triad did not notice them. Harmonious Morus Alba could not do it either. Unless it possessed itsplete body once more, it would be unable to notice them.


    The main reason for all of this was because someone had ced a drop of fresh blood on the three ck-robed men¡¯s foreheads, and that blood could deceive heaven itself!


    That blood was the Heaven Deceiver Blood.

 Chapter 1318: It Came from the Vast Expanse!!

    <h4>Chapter 1318: It Came from the Vast Expanse!!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming moved so quickly that he managed to move through the Expanse Cosmoses in a sh, and he only stopped at an Expanse Cosmos that was located rather far away from Bear Chart Tribe. The ce was in ruins, and the barrier to that Expanse Cosmos had been sealed.


    The person who had done so was Cang San Nu. When he destroyed the Viridian Gods in the past, he had sealed up their Expanse Cosmos and turned it into his private property. No outsider was allowed to step foot in it.


    His seal was so strong that only those in Avacaniya Realm could break it, which was why no one dared to try it. Cang San Nu was also so strong that he was the leader of the Sovereigns of Dawn. Hence, even those in Avacaniya Realm would not dare to break the seal to his ce.


    After Cang San Nu died, the seal became like a tree without roots. It started gradually dissolving. Su Ming watched the barrier of the Expanse Cosmos before him and took a step forward. The bald crane was the first to fly out, and as it let out a loud cry, it rammed its head against the barrier. When it phased through the barrier, Su Ming also walked through it.


    Everything before him was ruins. Countless corpses floated in the gxy, but they did not rot. The wreckage of thes filled the gxy. The space was full of the aura of death, which made it look like hell.


    Su Ming swept his gaze over the area before his eyesnded at the center of the Expanse Cosmos. There was a tall pce there. It was damaged, but it did not copse. It exuded an ancient presence, and the opened gates showed that everything inside was dark. It looked like a dead creature with its mouth wide open.


    Based on Cang San Nu¡¯s memories, he had obtained the wing fragment from the pce. Su Ming swept his gaze over it, and with one move, he crossed an incredibly great distance to appear outside the pce. Then, he stepped inside it.


    At the instant he walked in, the oilmps all around him lit up on their own, showering him in light. With it, Su Ming saw a chair at the center of the pce. Sitting cross-legged on it was a corpse. It belonged to an old man who had lost his life force.


    He was sitting quietly with his back straight. His right palm faced upwards, as if there was originally something ced there.


    Su Ming stared at the old man¡¯s corpse. In Cang San Nu¡¯s memories, when he stepped into the pce, the old man was already dead, and he had been holding the wing fragment in his right hand.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the old man and looked around himself. There were a few murals around him, but they were very faint. Due to the passing of time and the destruction of the Viridian Gods, everything that remained was only a relic of the past.


    But this did not affect Su Ming in the slightest. He walked to the old man and lifted his right hand to push it against the old man¡¯s own. At the moment they touched, Su Ming executed the Art of Time.


    He continued standing in the hall, but the things he saw before his eyes were countless scenes that looked as if they were turning backwards. They passed by his eyes swiftly, as if time was moving in reverse. The murals became clearer, and the dust gradually vanished. When everything was as good as new, Su Ming saw Cang San Nu¡¯s figure appear in the hall.


    With a murderous blood lust, the high-spirited Cang San Nu rained down bloody murder. Once he appeared in the hall and saw the old man¡¯s corpse, his expression turned incrediblyplicated. After a long while... he took the fragment away from the old man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Elder... when you chased me out of the tribe, did you ever think... that I, Cang Nu, would one day return like this?!¡±


    A ferocious expression appeared on Cang San Nu¡¯s face, but after remaining silent for some time, he chose to only sigh and take the fragment with him. Then, he turned around and left.


    Time continued reversing, and Su Ming saw that before Cang San Nu arrived in the hall, it was frequently cleaned and tidied up. There were also people worshiping it. The Viridian Gods lived in an age of prosperity, but while the murals were no longer blurry, the carvings depicting only normal ceremonies of peopleing for worship. There was nothing about them that could benefit Su Ming.


    That was until he saw many people carving those murals. They went from being clear to being indistinct again. When the walls became nk, new murals appeared, and these events repeated themselves. The murals were continuously carved out by someone, then repeatedly changed, but none of them were useful to Su Ming. But he was not in a hurry, so he continued to execute his Art of Time and watch in silence.


    He lost track of how many times the murals around him had been changed. Itsted until the corpse before Su Ming slowly regained life force. When it came off of the corpse in thick waves, the old man returned to the time when he had yet to die. He stood in the hall with a pained expression while berating a teenager. That teenager knelt on the ground with his head lowered, but Su Ming could see the unwillingness to admit his wrongs and his resentment. The teenager was Cang San Nu.


    Then, Su Ming saw the hall in an even moreplete state. Time continued reversing...


    The old man was silently looking at the wing fragment. He then lifted his right hand and wiped off all the murals around him.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s pupils contracted. He saw that the murals that had been wiped off werepletely different from the ones he had seen previously. When Su Ming directed his attention on them, he saw that the murals that were wiped off were personally carved by the person who would end up dying in the chair!


    The entire mural was divided into four parts.


    The first part was a young man leaving the tribe after he worshiped his ancestors. His people sent him off to begin his personal journey to be an adult.


    The second part of the mural was an old mausoleum into which the young man walked in. Around him were countless living creatures with different appearances. When a Rune appeared in the depths of the mausoleum, the young man stepped into it, and his figure became indistinct before he was Relocated.


    The third part was clearly what had happened after he was Relocated. The young man appeared in a strange world. It looked like it was the Vast Expanse. Within that universe was a huge gap, and no one knew where it led to. When the young man approached the gap, an old man suddenly appeared in the gap.


    The old man was covered in blood, and he stood on an ancient ship, as if he had been wandering about outside the gap for a long, long time before he managed to find it. This would allow him to step into the ce for the first time.


    The fourth part was the young man giving some medicinal pills to the old man as well as a jade slip containing a map. The old man wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the young man. When he raised his arm, he tore a fragment from the gap and gave it to him.


    The murals ended.


    When Su Ming saw this, his heart trembled. As he continued watching it, the murals on the wall came to a point of time when they had yet to be carved onto the walls.


    The four pictures eternally disappeared from the passage of time. It was difficult for anyone to be able to see it. What they saw was only another set of murals that appeared after the original was wiped off.


    Su Ming opened his eyes, though in truth, he had never closed his physical eyes. At that moment, the eyes he opened were those of his will. He lifted his right hand from the corpse¡¯s hand. Everything around him returned to its previous state. It was still broken, it was still old, and the murals were still indistinct.


    Su Ming was silent. The four murals clearly spoke of the experiences the corpse went through before he died, or rather, it spoke of the process he obtained the wing fragment. Clearly, he had never spoke of this with other people. Even the murals had been personally wiped off after he carved it. He did not want anyone to know about it.


    Su Ming knew what had happened, but while he seemed calm, a raging storm had stirred up in his heart. It was impossible for him to be calm, and once he closed his eyes, the scenes on the murals continuously appeared in his mind.


    ¡®If those murals are true, then I can be certain that this fragment... isn¡¯t from another butterfly. It¡¯s a part of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings!


    ¡®Simrly, I can be certain that one of the four wings... has a gap... It¡¯s a gap that will lead us out into the Vast Expanse beyond!


    ¡®Since this gap isn¡¯t in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos nor in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. It should be... in the fourth wing¡¯s Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡®If all of this is true, then... he went to the fourth Expanse Cosmos in the past. The old man he saw when he was there... is from...¡¯ When Su Ming thought of this, he opened his eyes. His pupils shrank, and a thought which he could not control appeared in his mind. It caused his mind and heart to tremble.


    ¡®The old man... came from the Vast Expanse beyond!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s breathing quickened. The scenes on the murals continuously appeared in his mind before he eventually fixed on the scene in which the old man stepped into the gap.


    ¡®His entire body is covered in blood. He should have been injured badly, and he used the ship as an Enchanted Vessel to move through space to arrive here. Who could possibly injure someone as strong as him, and just where did hee... Hmm?¡¯


    Su Ming jolted, and he instinctively took a few steps back. He remembered the scene of the ck-robed young man destroying the butterfly.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed swiftly.


    ¡®Is there a possibility... that he came from another butterfly¡¯s world? And before that butterfly was destroyed, he fled to this ce! A ship... ship... I can remember a person who is always on an ancient ship. He is... the Old Man Extermination [1]!¡¯


    Su Ming took a few steps back, and his expression continued changing. After a long while, he lifted his head swiftly to look at the corpse on the chair.


    ¡®Old Man Extermination brought with him a ship and searched through Arid Triad for the things he needed. All those whose offering he epted had the right for their names to be entered into his bad. That bad would not die, and so all those whose names were inside it would not die too.


    ¡®He appeared in Arid Triad during the third era. This corresponds with the contents on the murals. Then, perhaps at that time... it was the first time he entered the world of Harmonious Morus Alba!


    ¡®He is the Old Man Extermination, and he came from Dark Dawn... Dark Dawn... This is also indeed Dark Dawn!¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank again. A cold chill rose from the bottom of his heart and filled his body.


    ¡®Then... what were his goals when he fled from his world once the ck-robed young man destroyed it?!


    ¡®And where is he right now? Rumors say that the Old Man Extermination died during the end of the third era and turned into the Seed of Life Extermination. I have nourished half of it before. Now, the Seed of Life Extermination ispleted... and it¡¯s with Su Xuan Yi and Lei Chen!


    ¡®Su Xuan Yi... what else does he know?!¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. Only at that moment did he realize that even if he was the strongest power in his aeon, the fog of mystery before his eyes had only be thicker!

 Chapter 1319: Will You Sit on a Sedan Chair or Will You Walk?

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Will You Sit on a Sedan Chair or Will You Walk?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The Old Man Extermination...¡± Su Ming mumbled. He had never expected that the origin of everything that had happened to him would be connected to this legendary person. Su Ming was not unfamiliar with the Seed of Life Extermination either. He had in fact nourished it for a long time until the one half of the Seed of Life Extermination grew fully.


    Yu Xuan was also the same. All of it seemed to have a vague connection to Su Ming at that moment, especially since...


    Perhaps other people would just say that the Old Man Extermination was just a legend, but Su Ming remembered clearly that he had indeed seen an old man on an ancient ship while he was in the Seed of Life Extermination.


    In fact... even the bald crane had seen the Old Man Extermination before. At that time, the bald crane had even tried to obtain eternal life.


    ¡®He was a powerful warrior who managed to escape from his world when it was destroyed by the ck-robed young man. He managed to move through the Vast Expanse to arrive in this ce. I... absolutely won¡¯t believe that he has died in the passage of time!


    ¡®Then since he hasn¡¯t died, where is he and what are his goals? Su Xuan Yi had been obsessed with the Seed of Life Extermination, so he must surely know a lot more.¡¯ Su Ming remained silent for a long time before he cast a nce at the hall again. Then, he turned around and left. With one step, he disappeared from that Expanse Cosmos.


    Before he arrived in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s camps, Su Ming had thought he hade to understand Arid Triad as well as Harmonious Morus Alba, but only at that moment did he realize that there were some secrets that perhaps even Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba did not know.


    There was the ck-robed young man who devoured the butterfly and the Old Man Extermination who entered through the gap from the Vast Expanse beyond. Compared to these, the formation of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s gap was no longer something important.


    The more he knew, the more Su Ming felt that the worlds formed by the four wings on Harmonious Morus Alba were too difficult to understand... Who created the nine butterflies in the Vast Expanse, and who gave them the ability to create worlds and lives?


    Who was that ck-robed young man, and why did he want to devour the butterflies?


    Then there was also the Old Man Extermination. He had fled to this ce barely escaping death. What... were his goals?


    All these questions filled Su Ming¡¯s mind, and he left the Expanse Cosmos in silence. A brilliant light shone in his eyes at that moment. No matter how things would develop and regardless of whether Harmonious Morus Alba was damaged, whether Arid Triad¡¯s Possession would be sessful, whether the ck-robed young man woulde, and what goals the Old Man Extermination had... Su Ming did not know those things well, and since that was the case, it would be pointless no matter how he mulled over them.


    Right then, the most important thing for Su Ming was to make himself stronger. Even if he had be the strongest in his aeon, it was still not enough. He had to be the strongest person in all the aeons the four wings of Harmonious Morus Alba had experienced. In fact, he had to take a step further and be someone like the Old Man Extermination who could move through the Vast Expanse.


    Only by doing so could he truly fight against all disasters. Even if he could not withstand the disaster, he could still preserve some of his strength so that there was a possibility for him to rise to power in the future.


    With this sort of resolve, when Su Ming raised his head, his eyes sparkled brilliantly. He took a step forward and went to more Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn to devour them. Not only would he devour Dark Dawn¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses, he would also devour Saint Defier¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses. Once he devoured all 360 Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, his will would go through another metamorphosis.


    It would then be strong enough to support him through his final spirit ascension!


    The devourationsted for nearly half a month. Wherever Su Ming went, no matter what race resided in it, the weak will born in that particr Expanse Cosmos would be fully devoured by him, but he did not bother any of the people in those Expanse Cosmoses.


    In truth, this sort of devouration would not have too much of an effect on those people. It was just equivalent to him devouring the will in the Expanse Cosmos formed by the beliefs of the people in their tribe. In truth though, that will could not even be seen as the god worshiped by each tribe.


    Once the will was devoured, the only harm to the tribe would be that it would no longer have the feeling of being one with the Expanse Cosmos. However, they could still continue with their practice in the path of cultivation, and the length of their life would remain the same. In fact, after some time had passed, another will would be born, and everything would return to normal.


    However, there were only a few hundred years left before the disaster. Even if Su Ming did not devour those weak wills, they would be wiped off by the disaster.


    But Su Ming still had not managed to notice that three ck-robed men from Life Extermination Hall still followed him through all the Expanse Cosmos. They stirred up resentment and med the fires of hate of countless people from multiple tribes towards him. They had sowed a seed that was absorbing all the negative emotions while it grew continuously.


    While Su Ming devoured the wills in the Expanse Cosmoses, the bald crane lived its life in an incredibly fulfilling manner. Usually, when Su Ming devoured the will of an Expanse Cosmos, it would rely on its Transformation Art to gather all the crystals it could using all the despicable and dirty methods it could think of. However, to it, these were just small tricks. After all, it had even conducted scam marriages for the sake of crystals when it was in ck Ink. Compared to those days, the bald crane was already much more merciful.


    Half a monthter, when Su Ming had devoured around seven-tenths of the 180 wills in Dark Dawn and was just about to continue¡ªthe bald crane also looked as if it had not looted its fill of crystals yet¡ªSu Ming suddenly stopped when he walked past an Expanse Cosmos. He lifted his right hand and patted his storage bag. A jade slip immediately appeared in his hand.


    It was the one in which Su Ming had a wisp of Yan Pei¡¯s soul, which could help themmunicate. He cast a nce at the jade slip and sent his will to scan it. Immediately, Yan Pei¡¯s respectful voice rose in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Master, I have found traces of the people you asked for, but... Master, you shoulde to the Expanse Cosmos where the Heavenly Foxes reside first...¡±


    There was some hesitation in his words. It seemed like he did not know how to put his thoughts into words and how to exin the matter at hand. He was worried that he would incite Su Ming¡¯s anger, which made him sound very nervous and hesitant.


    Su Ming pondered over his words for a moment before he put away the jade slip. With one move, he headed towards the Expanse Cosmos where the Heavenly Foxes were based on the map in his head.


    That Expanse Cosmos was one of the three-tenths of Expanse Cosmoses Su Ming had yet to devour. He did not know what sort of tribe the Heavenly Foxes were, but Yan Pei had told him once that the Sovereign of Dawn Zi Ruo belonged to them.


    Su Ming did not have much of an impression of Zi Ruo, who Yan Pei had said to be the strongest woman in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. As he moved forward, he did not waste a single moment to loiter around. In just the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, he passed through multiple Expanse Cosmoses and stepped into the Expanse Cosmos which belonged to the Heavenly Foxes.


    When he stepped into it, Su Ming immediately frowned. The gxy in this Expanse Cosmos was not ck, but pink. The pinkish hue would cause people to feel their bodies grow warm without their notice when they saw it, but this warmth did not mean that their bodies had truly be warm. Instead, their blood flowed faster, and a hint of heat would pool in their bodies.


    The unexpected scene gave Su Ming a very strange feeling, but with the might of his cultivation base and the great strength of his will, he did not think too much about it. After all, each Expanse Cosmos had its own characteristics that differentiated them from the others.


    Almost at the instant Su Ming stepped into the Expanse Cosmos, long arcs charged towards him from up ahead. When he looked over, he found that all of them belonged to incredibly beautiful women. They did not wear revealing clothing, but gave off a demure and elegant feeling. All of them were stunning beauties.


    They did not have a single w. When they came forward, they formed two long rows in front of Su Ming. Each of the women had a smile on her face as they lifted rednterns high above their heads, illuminating the pink gxy in a manner that it instantly filled it with a feeling as if it was a rose. It looked incredibly dazzling, and there was an ambiguous air in the area which Su Ming could not put to words.


    Yet that ambiguous air was incredibly faint. If there was anyone who had wicked intentions in their hearts, they would be able to sense it incredibly clearly. Yet if those who were pure in heart saw this, they would only think that this ce was incredibly beautiful. Su Ming was not the former, and neither was he thetter. He frowned and cast a cold nce at the long path formed by the two rows of women. He had no idea where it would lead to.


    Regardless of whether the women were pretty or ugly, they could not catch Su Ming¡¯s attention. The urges were not strong in him, because he had never had those kind of experiences in his life...


    ¡°We, the Heavenly Foxes, greet senior Su Ming.¡±


    The women spoke softly, and their quiet words had a dignified air as they bent their knees in a small bow to Su Ming. Their voices were incredibly pleasant to the ears, sounding as soft as velvet, but not licentious. Their words were respectful, but also seemed as if they were unintentionally teasing someone, though no one knew whether this was just a figment of their imagination.


    Even Su Ming could not help but cast a few nces at them. When he heard them speak, he too found them very pleasant to the ears, which made the frown disappear from his face.


    ¡°Senior, this way please. Our tribe leader, Sovereign Zi, and Sovereign Pei are both before us. They are kowtowing towards this ce to wee you,¡± one of the two women in the front said softly. Her eyes moved to Su Ming, but there was a pure look on her face.


    Su Ming nodded. When he was about to take a step forward, the other woman quickly knelt down and spoke softly.


    ¡°Senior, would you like to sit on a sedan chair, or would you like to walk?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was as clear as bells. When it reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, it felt like warm rain had poured on his heart. Afortable feeling rose in him without his knowledge, and Su Ming stopped to look at her.


    ¡°What do you mean by sedan chair?¡± he asked faintly.


    When he said that, Su Ming was immediately stunned, because more than one hundred women from among the two rows instantly gathered together. They ced their hands on the shoulders of the woman before them, and in the blink of an eye, they formed the shape of a snake!


    At the center of the snake formation was a soft chair formed by the bodies of around a dozen women, creating... an incredibly erotic sedan chair.


    ¡°Senior, please get on the sedan chair.¡±


    The woman who had spoken to Su Ming previously bent her knees and bowed to him. She spoke softly, and there was not a hint of change on her face. She looked as proper and dignified as ever, as if this sort of sedan chair was universally epted. If someone thought too much into it, it was not the women¡¯s fault, but the person¡¯s alone...


    Su Ming fell silent.

 Chapter 1320: Baldy’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Baldy¡¯s Anger</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If it had been Su Ming from one thousand something years ago, he would have definitely blushed. He might not pay too much attention to the workings between men and women, but he still understood some principles about dual cultivation...


    But the current Su Ming was known as an old monster. He might feel slightly ufortable and awkward about this, but not a single sign of these emotions showed on his face. He swept his gaze past the sedan chair formed by the coquettish women, then decided to just walk over and sit on the erotic sedan chair.


    Underneath Su Ming was a seat formed by the soft bodies of around a dozen women. When he sat down, he immediately sensed the softness under him, but he did not bother himself with what part of the women¡¯s bodies he was sitting on. Su Ming just closed his eyes and began meditating as well as exercising his breathing.


    Once Su Ming sat down, a look of scorn immediately appeared in the bald crane¡¯s eyes. It flew over while looking like it was incredibly unwilling to do so. It sat down next to Su Ming with an expression that spoke about how it was already nitpicking the chair in its head. It looked around itself, and the scorn on its face grew stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of skin and flesh, so what¡¯s there to show off? Hmph, once I have feathers on my body, I will definitely look even better than these women,¡± the bald crane mumbled under its breath and patted a certain bulging part of a woman¡¯s body beside it.


    ¡°Sure is soft... But they look so ugly. They don¡¯t even have any feathers on them. So ugly, ah, so ugly... Hah... when can I ever find a beautiful female crane who can fly with me?¡±


    As the bald crane sighed with great emotion, it instinctively squeezed the body part with a scornful and contemptuous look on its face. It did not go away...


    Su Ming did not pay attention to the bald crane¡¯s actions. As the sedan chair beneath him moved, a pleasant fragrance wafted to his nose. The two rows of incredibly beautiful women lifted Su Ming and walked forward. In the beginning, Su Ming could not really get used to it, but soon, he opened his eyes. His expression was calm. While he remained seated on the sedan chair, he looked at the pink gxy around him. Soon after, he stopped meditating and leaned against a woman who had immediately sat up demurely when she saw Su Ming leaning back. She used her back to support his weight.


    This form of treatment and enjoyment was something Su Ming had never experienced since he could remember himself. When he leaned back, a lot of hands immediately stretched out from the chair around him and began massaging him gently. If... Su Ming¡¯s willpower was not great, the feeling this brought would have caused even him to be momentarily lost.


    The bald crane also received the same erotic treatment as Su Ming, but its body was slightly smaller... so when the hands caressed it, the bald crane¡¯s figure was practically buried under the flesh and skin it regarded with scorn just moments ago...


    Su Ming did not refuse. He was a temperamental person and always acted as he pleased. He did not have a lot of morals tying him down. Since he had already sat down on the sedan chair, he did not intend to put on the airs of a someone with high moral standards.


    But neither would he do anything out of hand. After all... he did not know what sort of action would be considered as out of hand. He only leaned back against the woman and allowed the sedan chair to move. When about an hour passed, a huge circle of light appeared in front of Su Ming.


    It shone with a pink light. As it spread out, a girl with a pink silk gauze dress appeared within it. The appearance of this woman was enough to instantly attract all gazes. At the moment she appeared, the beauty of the women surrounding Su Ming instantly paled inparison.


    Whenpared to normal women, the women around Su Ming were as brilliant as the bright moon, but when they werepared to the woman in the pink dress, they were just the faint glow of a firefly.


    The woman in pink was tall. She had a slim figure and not many astonishing curves. However, this gave her a weak and delicate feeling, causing all those who saw her to immediately feel affection for her.


    Purple crystals acted as ornaments at the center of her brow. When she chuckled sweetly, an indescribable charm appeared without her notice, causing all those who saw her to never be able to forget her.


    The woman¡¯s beauty came from her fair wrist that could only be barely seen through her sleeves, her eyes that looked as if they were sparkling water from a spring, her fingers that were long and fair like white jade, and her lips that were so red that she looked as if she had a red pearl in her mouth. Every twinkle in her eye and every smile on her lips could cause a person¡¯s heart to pound.


    All the women Su Ming had seen in his life, be it Bai Ling, Cang Lan, Xu Hui, or even Yu Xuan could notpare to this woman¡¯s beauty. It could be said that the beauty before him was the most gorgeousdy Su Ming had ever seen in his life!


    Once the gentle smile, the seemingly indescribable loveliness in her eyes, the dignified air, and her faint charm fused together, the impact could cause all lives to pale inparison before her.


    Even if Yan Pei was also a Sovereign of Dawn, when he stood next to her, he could not help but be a much paler presence, causing all those who looked over to be unable to help themselves but overlook him. Yan Pei seemed to know about this, which was why he chose not to be too close to her, but even so, he still could not avoid being ignored.


    There were other Heavenly Foxes around the woman, and about eight-tenths of them were women. Only two-tenths of them were men, and all of them were handsome men. They surrounded the area, and the moment they saw Su Ming, they knelt down and worshiped him.


    ¡°We greet Senior Su.¡±


    While their voices were echoing in the gxy, the woman in pink chuckled softly and took a step forward. Her gazended on Su Ming who was on the sedan chair. When she saw him, she bent her knees slightly and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I am Zi Ruo. Greetings, Senior Su.¡±


    Even though they were both Sovereigns of Dawn, but her choice and attitude werepletely different from Cang San Nu¡¯s. When her gentle voice tumbled out of her lips, Yan Pei cast a strange look at her, and his heart shuddered. Based on his understanding of Zi Ruo, he felt like he could tell what she was thinking, and it left him shocked.


    ¡®This... This Zi Ruo... She...¡¯ Yan Pei sucked in a sharp breath and immediately lowered his head to bow to Su Ming.


    Su Ming was still leaning against the woman while sitting on the sedan chair. He swept his gaze across Yan Pei and Zi Ruo. Even though he had never met Zi Ruo before, he could still tell that this woman... was the third Sovereign of Dawn.


    ¡°Well then, tell me why you have asked me toe to this ce,¡± Su Ming said tly while leaning against the woman. Leaning back and sitting on the soft bodies was incrediblyfortable.


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was t and indifferent, but when itnded in Yan Pei¡¯s ears, it caused his heart to tremble. All his jumbled thoughts were immediately swept away. He steeled his expression and took a few steps forward. When he wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming, he immediately spoke,


    ¡°Master, this is...¡± Just when Yan Pei was about to continue speaking, Zi Ruo took over with a gentle voice. She looked at Su Ming with her beautiful eyes, and her voice was soft and gentle, as if she was a little anxious.


    ¡°Senior Su, please don¡¯t me him. This is my fault. That matter all those years ago... There were indeed a few people in Arid Triad¡¯s Divine Essence Star Ocean who had not opened the tunnel but used the power of the tunnel toe to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp.


    ¡°And they... are in the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°But we can swear by the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ destiny that we have never seen those people before. When they were Relocated to our Expanse Cosmos, they were sucked into... a strange ce in our Expanse Cosmos.¡±


    Zi Ruo lowered her head when she spoke quietly. She did not lie, for she would she not dare to hide anything. Even though she did not know what sort of divine abilities Su Ming had, the Art of reversing time Yan Pei had mentioned was enough for Su Ming to be able to crush all lies.


    Su Ming appeared calm, and his emotions could not be seen on his face, but he was no longer leaning against the woman. Instead, he had sat up straight. While staring at Zi Ruo, he said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡±


    This one simple word was enough to make Zi Ruo¡¯s heart shudder, but the more it was so, the stronger the fire in her heart burned. It filled her entire body, causing her to gain a feeling of wanting to lower her head before a powerful warrior. There was no form of indignation within this feeling, but indescribable security.


    The mighty pressure from Su Ming¡¯s gaze caused Zi Ruo¡¯s heart to race. The thought... of pushing him down instantly became incredibly strong in her mind.


    ¡°They are in the Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb. The Old Man Extermination was once a legend in all the Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. Before he died, four of the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn built his tomb, and one of those tombs is in Heavenly Fox Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°The people who were Relocated here from Divine Essence Star Ocean... have been sucked into the Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb,¡± Zi Ruo exined gently with her head still lowered.


    ¡°The Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb?¡±


    Su Ming stood up slowly from the sedan chair formed by the women. A brilliant light shone in his eyes. Before he gained an understanding of the wing fragment and hade to the conclusion that the Old Man Extermination came from the Vast Expanse, Su Ming would not have thought too much into what Zi Ruo said, but right then...


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled before that glow disappeared. Once a calm look settled in his eyes, he took a step forward and walked out of the erotic sedan chair formed by the women to arrive before Zi Ruo.


    When he approached her, Zi Ruo felt a presence that could suppress here crashing into her face, and it made her instinctively want to move back, but she forced that urge down. Instead, she lifted her head and stared at Su Ming walking towards her.


    Her eyes were incredibly beautiful, like stars, but when Su Ming saw them, his expression remained as aloof as ever. He arrived before Zi Ruo and said faintly, ¡°You will lead the way to the Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb.¡±


    The bald crane¡¯s shriek shot up into the gxy from the sedan chair formed by the women. As it shrieked, it struggled and finally managed to extract itself from the hands after much difficulty. Then, it pped its wings and flew while looking incredibly disheveled. The derision and contempt on its face had long since disappeared to turn into terror.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it... You can¡¯t touch that ce, you... you...¡±


    The bald crane flew out in a disheveled state and immediately went to Su Ming. When it turned its head back, the sedan chair dissolved itself into the many chuckling women again. The bald crane immediately shuddered.


    ¡°These bags of skin and flesh... these damn bags of skin and flesh, how dare they treat the great Grandpa Crane like this? How dare they touch that ce... I... I... I...¡± The bald crane was livid. Even its featherless body had turned red due to its rage at that moment.

 Chapter 1321: Old Man Extermination’s Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Old Man Extermination¡¯s Tomb</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bald crane looked like it was so angry that it could no longer contain its rage. It was about to let out a piercing screech and charge back into the crowd of women, which it thought had humiliated it, when Zi Ruo voiced her obedience while standing in front of Su Ming. She turned into a long arc to lead the way.


    With a calm expression on his face, Su Ming went after Zi Ruo and walked towards the distant gxy. Yan Pei immediately followed suit. When the bald crane saw all of them leave, it immediately stopped halfway through its charge. It threw a fierce re at the group of women, and as they chuckled while looking as charming as ever, the bald crane¡¯s anger drained from its body. It could not even throw harsh words at them. When it turned around, it mustered its fastest speed and left the ce as if it was fleeing.


    The pink gxy in Heavenly Fox Expanse Cosmos had a unique beauty to it. After they walked for about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Zi Ruo suddenly stopped. The color of the gxy before them changed. It was no longer pink, but had turned ck. That ck shade was like a vortex, but it did not rotate. Instead, it looked like it had been frozen in time.


    The ck hue and the pink color around it formed a stark contrast. The frozen ck vortex might not have been rotating, but it still gave others a feeling as if it could devour everything.


    In fact, if someone cast their gaze at that ce, they would feel as if they were about to be sucked inside. Distortions would appear in the ck frozen vortex, but in truth, the vortex did not distort. What was distorted was the people¡¯s gazes.


    A faint presence filled the vortex, but neither Zi Ruo nor Yan Pei could detect it. Only Su Ming could immediately notice the presence¡¯s existence at the instant he saw the vortex.


    ¡®As I expected...¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank in a barely noticeable manner. The presence was incredibly unique. It did not belong to Harmonious Morus Alba, but... to the Vast Expanse beyond!


    The presence came from the Vast Expanse beyond!


    ¡®This vortex has the presence of the Vast Expanse beyond. So what is its purpose?¡¯ Su Ming scrutinized the vortex and frowned. He could not tell what its use was, but he was certain that it was definitely not Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°There are four of these tombs around?¡± Su Ming asked Zi Ruo, who was next to him, while staring at the vortex.


    ¡°There are indeed four of them, but for some reason, two of them have disappeared from their Expanse Cosmoses. One of the two remaining tombs is here, and the other one is in Tiger Cagers¡¯ Expanse Cosmos,¡± Zi Ruo quickly said.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment. He moved forward, but just as he was about to step into the vortex and investigate it, Zi Ruo grit her teeth and immediately took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Senior Su, please wait. Old Man Extermination¡¯s tombys in our Expanse Cosmos, so even though he might be a legendary figure, our people could not help but go in there to investigate it. Over the years, we havee to understand it very well. If you have anything you need, I can serve as a guide for you.¡±


    Once Zi Ruo finished speaking, she looked at Su Ming.


    He pondered over her words for a moment before he turned his head around to cast a nce at Zi Ruo. He saw a strange glow in her eyes, then nodded.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he walked towards the vortex.


    Zi Ruo immediately felt her spirits lift. A smile appeared on her face, and she flew forward to lead the way.


    As for the bald crane, a thought appeared in its mind. Just as it was about to follow Su Ming, Yan Pei brought his hand up and caught the bald crane. It flew up in rage, believing that Yan Pei was humiliating it again, but just when its rage was about to reach boiling point, Yan Pei sighed.


    ¡°Oh well, since you can¡¯t appreciate an expression of goodwill and want to go with them, I will not stop you.¡±


    The bald crane was momentarily stunned. It blinked, then asked with a cold harrumph, ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Zi Ruo volunteered to follow master?¡± Yan Pei asked in a profound manner while staring at the bald crane.


    ¡°So what? If she wants to follow him, then let her. Why can she be the only one who follows him? I¡¯m telling you, young Yan Zi, there might be plenty of crystals hidden in the tomb!¡± the bald crane said in contempt whileughing coldly.


    But just when it was about to turn around and follow Su Ming, Yan Pei sighed long and hard again. His sigh immediately caused the bald crane to feel goosebumps on its skin. It turned around again and red at Yan Pei.


    ¡°Damn it, why do you keep sighing?! If you have something to say, then get straight to the point! I don¡¯t have time to indulge myself in flights of fancy!¡±


    Yan Pei sighed in his heart and exined things in detail. ¡°Zi Ruo is a beautiful woman. She volunteered to follow master on her own, and master did not refuse her. So... don¡¯t you think there is...¡±


    ¡°You mean, passionate love?¡± the bald crane immediately continued the sentence, then lifted its w and scratched its head.


    While it thought it over, Su Ming and Zi Ruo stepped into the ck vortex and disappeared without a trace. When they were about to step in, Su Ming turned his head back to cast a nce at the bald crane. When he saw that it did note with him, he did not bother about it either. The bald crane¡¯s safety was guaranteed in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp.


    Besides, with the bald crane¡¯s cunning, it would usuallye up with astonishing schemes when its life was in danger, or else it would have been impossible for it to have led such a good life before meeting Su Ming.


    Its safety was especially guaranteed when it had the divine ability which allowed it to seem to be indescribably powerful when it was cast. It had also allowed the bald crane to deceive others and empty their pockets of crystals.


    Once Su Ming stepped into the frozen vortex, his eyes shone as he looked around him.


    ¡°There are threeyers to Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb. Based on the investigations the Heavenly Foxes have conducted over the years, they are an imitation of theyers of heaven, earth, and man. The firstyer is heaven. It is filled with a never-ending stretch of sky. All sorts of sky exist here, and it makes it impossible for people to find the entrance to the nextyer.


    ¡°The secondyer is earth. That ce is filled with boundlessnd. Different sorts of terrain are connected together to form a hell without bounds.


    ¡°Thestyer is theyer of man. Since ancient times, only one person from our people has managed to step into that ce sessfully. After he left behind a jade slip in the secondyer, we lost all contact with this ancestor of ours,¡± Zi Ruo exined.


    Su Ming looked around him and found that they were surrounded by a stretch of blue sky.


    Every direction around him was a part of the sky. There were white clouds amid the endless blue sky, and he felt as if he was standing in the sky. In fact, when Su Ming sent his divine sense across the area, he found that he could not figure out whether there wasnd beneath the stretch of sky despite the strength of his divine sense.


    He could not see it!


    This sort of matter was impossible, because the strength of Su Ming¡¯s divine sense came from his will, but it did happen, which meant that there was only one possibility. There was some sort of seal Su Ming could not understand in this ce, and it was precisely because it that the sky appeared endless.


    If he tried to search for the depths, he might end up walking in circles and walk through a spot repeatedly without even noticing it.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t find the entrance to the secondyer, how did your people manage to enter it?¡± Su Ming asked calmly.


    Zi Ruo chuckled softly. She turned her head to look at Su Ming while standing beside him. Her faint makeup made it look as if spring itself was contained in her eyes. They twinkled brightly with intelligence. Her cherry pink lips were red even without lipstick and delicate like water droplets. The two locks of hair by her cheeks gently caressed her face as wind blew against her, adding a tempting charm to her.


    She twirled her hair. In her long pink dress, her waist looked as if it would snap if anyone exerted force on it, and when she moved, she looked like a dazzling picture that was so beautiful it had no ws and seemed like it came from another world.


    Zi Ruo knew just how beautiful she was and just when and how she was supposed to present her beauty, such as at that moment. There was wind in the sky right then, and her hair was lifted by it. She used it to present her beauty to Su Ming.


    ¡®Hehe, even if you are an old monster with an unfathomable level of cultivation, I won¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t be tempted.¡¯ Zi Ruo looked at Su Ming with a charming smile, but as she stared at him, she saw him frown.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± he said. The woman before him was indeed beautiful, but to Su Ming, she seemed to be slightly slow in her mind.


    Su Ming¡¯s words immediately caused Zi Ruo¡¯s intention of showing off her beauty like a peacock spreading its tail feathers to instantly shatter. All her previous actions as well as her covert temptations to instantly crack and crumble.


    ¡°... That is because there are some strange gusts in the firstyer. Once they form a whirlwind, it will create an invisible path leading to the entrance to the secondyer, and it will suck us in it.


    ¡°But not all people can be sucked into it. There are some who can enter the secondyer smoothly, and some who get rejected. There are even some who die.


    ¡°There are some type of Air Spirits in the firstyer. They are invisible, but they can absorb your Qi and blood. The longer you stay here, the weaker you will get.


    ¡°The sky here is different as well. Right now, it is clear where we are, but if we move forward, soon, we will be able to see the sky in other forms, such as thunderstorms, a cloudy sky, a fog shrouded sky, a snowing sky, a rainy day... Different spirits exist in different pieces of sky. They also differ in terms of strength. The weak ones will not be able to even withstand a single blow, and the powerful ones are creatures that even those in Avacaniya Realm will find difficult to handle.


    ¡°But in the end, the firstyer isn¡¯t that dangerous. The true danger lies in the secondyer.¡±


    Zi Ruo felt a ball of frustration well up in her heart, but she could not show it. Hence, in her gloomy mood, she told Su Ming everything she knew in one go.


    When Su Ming was in the firstyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb, there were three figures standing in a Rune in the vastyer known as the Layer of Man, which was the thirdyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb. They were waiting for the activation of the Rune.


    Naturally, those three people were the ck-robed men Su Ming had been unable to detect!


    Several breathster, the Rune shone with a brilliant light, and the three figures disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already in another world...


    It was a world filled with booming sounds. Over the countless years, it had always been filled with those loud bangs, making it seem like it was a world belonging to sound.


    The gxy trembled, and ripples spread out. When the booming sounds filled the area, the three ck-robed men appeared before a huge ship.


    That ship had an ancient air about it, as if it hade from ancient times. It floated in the gxy, and behind it... was a huge gap.


    The gap looked like it was made by someone tearing the gxy open... and the Vast Expanse could be seen beyond it!

 Chapter 1322: When One Harmonious Morus Alba is Destroyed, an Abnormality Will Definitely Appear

    <h4>Chapter 1322: When One Harmonious Morus Alba is Destroyed, an Abnormality Will Definitely Appear</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Vast Expanse was beyond Harmonious Morus Alba, and due to the existence of the gap, it filled the ce with arge amount of aura from the universe beyond. It crashed against Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s world and formed... the booming sounds that would never disappear.


    In the gap was a huge ship. A figure could be seen sitting cross-legged at its bow. The person was dressed in a gray long robe, which had a toad with a dragon head embroidered on it.


    That picture had never been seen in Arid Triad, Harmonious Morus Alba, or Dark Dawn as well as Saint Defier. It was a picture that did not belong to any of them!


    The person dressed in the gray long robe was an old man. He had his head lowered, which hid his face. The only thing that could be seen was his long gray hair. He was only described as an old man because when anyone cast their gaze on him, they would sense the ancient presenceing from his person. It was the most direct feeling that would cause others to think he was an old man.


    Once the three ck-robed men saw the old man in gray, they knelt down and worshiped him.


    ¡°Master, after he devoured seven-tenths of Dark Dawn¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses, he entered the third marked board. He¡¯s at the firstyer right now. We¡¯ve already spread the rumors based on your instructions in the Expanse Cosmoses whose wills he devoured,¡± one of the ck-robed men said with a low, respectful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough...¡± After a long while, an old voice came from the gray-robed figure sitting on the ship.


    It had a strange ent. The old man might have been speaking in thenguage used by all the lives in Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba, but he seemed to not want to change his native ent, causing all those who heard it once to never be able to forget it.


    The ck-robed man remained silent for a moment before he spoke. When he did, a grim and murderous expression appeared on his face. ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll immediately go back and continue spreading rumors about this matter. As for Saint Defier... we¡¯ll pretend to be this person and devour the wills of the Expanse Cosmoses in Saint Defier¡¯s camp. We¡¯ll even begin killing them.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, his body immediately disappeared. The other two ck-robed men beside him also disappeared with murderous looks on their faces. When they vanished, the ship sank into silence, but it was apanied by the constant rumbles in the area, which never stopped.


    In the rtive silence, the gray-robed old man on the huge ship slowly lifted his head to reveal... a face with blue eyes. He was not at all old, but appeared to be nearing his middle age.


    ¡°When one Harmonious Morus Alba is destroyed, an anomaly will definitely appear! This is a destiny all nine Harmonious Morus Albas cannot escape... This butterfly is bound to perish in this aeon, and it means... that the strongest person of all aeons the butterfly has lived through will appear in this aeon!


    ¡°He¡¯ll be just like me in the past...¡± the gray-robed man mumbled. A tormented look of nostalgia appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°Since they will be the strongest of all aeons in this Harmonious Morus Alba, external forces will be unable to destroy him. Only... by using Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s own strength... will I be able to seal this person!


    ¡°I will seal you. Only once I seal you will I be able to fully execute my n... How many times has it been?¡±


    As the gray-robed man mumbled under his breath, a thought-provoking smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips. He brought his right hand up and swung his arm outwards.


    With it, the rumbles in the Expanse Cosmos instantly grew much louder. At the same time, his ship gradually became indistinct amid the loud booms until itpletely disappeared.


    But it did not mean that the ship had left into the distance. Instead, it had hidden itself.


    .....


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung his arm. With a bang, violent gusts of wind howled in the firstyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb. They charged towards the thunder and rain and crashed into them, resulting in a loud bang. Ripples spread through the sky and made it tremble nonstop.


    It was a sky gued by thunderstorms.


    As the wind Su Ming stirred crashed against the thunder and rain in the sky, a huge whirlwind appeared. Su Ming stepped into it, but when he touched it, booming sounds shot into the air, and the whirlwind disintegrated.


    ¡°This is the ninth time!¡± Su Ming stood in the thunderstorm and stared at the disintegrating vortex before he turned his head to cast a nce at Zi Ruo.


    There was a gentle screen of light around Zi Ruo¡¯s body. It blocked off the rain from touching her. At that moment, she looked at Su Ming with a slightly strange expression on her face. The whirlwind should have served as the entrance to the secondyer, but they encountered them eight times before thest one, and to no avail. Each one was supposed to lead them out, but when Su Ming touched them, they would disintegrate.


    It was the ninth time it had happened.


    ¡°This is...¡± Zi Ruo did not know what to say.


    ¡°Since there is someone who does not want to make my journey smoother and to let me step into the secondyer, then...¡±


    Su Ming cast a nce at the sky around them. He had long since noticed that there were spirits residing in the air. There were quite a number of them, hidden around them while they stared at Su Ming and Zi Ruo with greed.


    ¡°Then I will use my own method to open a gap.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. With it, the sky roared. The thunderstorm instantly tumbled backwards, causing the rain to shudder. Shrill screams swiftly rang out in the sky.


    They came from all the spirits around Su Ming who had been staring at him with greed. Once Su Ming seized the air, they were forced to show themselves, as if Su Ming¡¯s right hand had turned into a vortex that instantly sucked all of them towards him.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and spread out his will. His will instantly swept out in all directions and filled the raining sky, cloudy sky, snowing sky and all the other sorts of skies. He made them gather together, and the entire sky roared. All the spirits were herded by Su Ming¡¯s will towards him. They had toe, because Su Ming¡¯s will was like a death scythe. If they did not go towards him, they would surely die.


    As the spirits in the sky continued gathering around him, their numbers gradually increased to an astonishing degree. Slowly, they grew to an amount where people could no longer calcte their numbers. Su Ming then pushed down with his right hand. With it, the innumerable spirits in the area charged towards him. They formed a whirlwind that was visible to the eye.


    The whirlwind was shaped like a cone. At the instant it appeared, the booming sounds grew deafening. The whirlwind becamerger and continued stretching to the area beneath them, as if it had turned into a spinning top.


    As the booming sounds echoed in the air, visible distortions appeared in the area below them. Cracks instantly appeared, but they swiftly closed up. However, as the booming sounds became louder and the spirits continued swimming in the whirlwind while shuddering because Su Ming¡¯s will forced them to do it regardless of all costs, the mending of the cracks could no longer catch up to the rate they appeared. Cracking sounds rang out, and as more cracks appeared, the sky was drilled open.


    Doing such a thing was not difficult to Su Ming. He only drove all the spirits to move, forcing them to break open the sky. However, when Zi Ruo saw this, her breathing quickened. Her pupils constricted, and a hint of shock appeared on her face.


    This was the first time she saw Su Ming¡¯s true power, though she was a little unsure whether what he showed at that moment was truly the limits of his strength. After all, based on Su Ming¡¯s expression, he looked incredibly rxed... but to Zi Ruo, being able to manipte all the spirits in the firstyer already exceeded the limits of her imagination.


    After all, while the spirits varied in strength, the powerful ones were extremely troublesome existences that could even make those in Avacaniya Realm frown. Yet right then, when she looked across thend, she found that there was no end to the spirits, and there were quite arge number of the powerful ones... but not a single one of them showed any signs of disobedience to Su Ming¡¯s will. They were swimming around in the whirlwind, obeying his will to make the whirlwind be stronger.


    This was enough to tell just how powerful Su Ming was. He terrified the spirits and made them tremble... but this was still not Su Ming¡¯s limit. The impact of this truth was incredibly strong on Zi Ruo, causing her breathing to quicken, and when she looked at Su Ming, her desire to push him down reached its peak.


    She gave up on the thought to tempt him, because the events before had already proved to her that those methods were ineffective. No matter how she tried to show off her beauty, it was nothing in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. If that was the case, then it would be better for her to use other methods.


    Zi Ruo forced down her excitement, and a hint of pink appeared in her eyes.


    ¡®I can only use the Great Inversing Soul Art! Fortunately, I¡¯ve already made my preparations before this. Judging by the time, the arrangements I made in the tribe should have already been activated.


    ¡®Su Ming, I will definitely obtain you! Only the strongest of this aeon will be able to form the perfect life with me.¡¯ Zi Ruo clenched her fists, and as she gave herself motivation, her expression grew more determined.


    Su Ming did not know what Zi Ruo was thinking, but when he saw the determined look on her face, a crease appeared between his eyebrows. He constantly felt that this woman only had beautiful looks but no brains, but based on logic, it was impossible for a stupid person to reach Avacaniya Realm.


    Yet Zi Ruo was constantly slow to react and daydreamed all the time. Yet right then, for some weird reason, she appeared determined. If she harbored any sort of killing intent, Su Ming would have been able to notice it, but no matter how he looked at it, the woman did not seem to want to kill him.


    Since that was the case, he chose not to pay any attention to her. He averted his gaze and fixed his stare on the whirlwind. At that instant, it suddenly let out a bang, and the cracks filling the air suddenly increased in number. When loud booming sounds shot into the air, a huge gap was dug out by the spinning vortex.


    At the instant the gap appeared, Su Ming swung his arm, and the vortex dissipated. The countless spirits in it elbowed each other as they rushed in all directions.


    Su Ming took a step forward and charged into the gap.


    Zi Rui quickly followed him. The two of them turned into two long arcs that instantly vanished into the gap into the secondyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb¡ªthe Layer of Earth.


    At the instant he stepped in, Su Ming lifted his right hand without even looking around him. He seized the air above him, where the gap was, and when a great suction force spread out, the spirits who had dispersed swiftlye to a halt before they tumbled back towards the gap.


    ¡°Drill a hole through the secondyer, and I will grant you freedom!¡±


    As Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air, he seized the spirits with his right hand and pushed them towards the ground. With it, the spirits immediately started howling. They charged towards the ground in resignation and formed a whirlwind to drill open a hole through the secondyer as well.

 Chapter 1323: Has He Arrived?

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Has He Arrived?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The secondyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb was earth. Thend there was the same as the ever-changing sky, which meant there were different terrains. There were mountains, ins, canyons, rivers,kes, and oceans. All sorts of terrain could be seen, making people feel as if they could see the entire world when they looked over.


    The volcanoes in the distance erupted. Whenva flowed out, ck fog spread through the area. The spot in which Su Ming descended was where one of the volcanoes had erupted.


    He did not bother about it however. He pushed his right hand towards the ground, and the spirits charged to the ground with a howl and turned into a whirlwind. As they spun rapidly, they touched the ground like an awl. It caused the ground to tremble, and cracks instantly appeared on it.


    Su Ming did not need to know how to enter the nextyer. He would use his own method to break through all barriers. There were only a few people who could do this in the world, and Su Ming was strong enough to be one of them.


    As the strongest of the his aeon, he had learned many secrets, and while Su Ming was lost as to where his future led, he did not have an ounce of respect towards Old Man Extermination. Instead, he was overflowing with fighting spirit.


    At that moment, the ground trembled, and cracks swiftly spread out. Loud booming sounds came up from the ground. Su Ming stood on the volcano. At the moment he appeared, the volcano¡¯s eruptions ceased, as if Su Ming¡¯s appearance had caused the volcano to no longer dare erupt.


    In fact, the countless ferocious beasts living in the secondyer started trembling and hiding at that moment. They no longer dared to show even a single bit of their presence. Su Ming¡¯s descent and brought about an incredibly mighty pressure on these creatures, causing all of them to sense the shadow of death looming over them.


    In just the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, a loud bang shook the sky. As the ground trembled, a huge gap appeared in it. The next moment, a great presence spread out from inside it, and when Su Ming sensed that presence, his eyes shrank swiftly.


    The presence brought with it a will that strongly suggested that it did not belong to Harmonious Morus Alba. It was all over the ce, and if Su Ming had not seen it before when he returned to the past once he cast his divine ability, it would have been difficult for him to tell that this presence... belonged to the vast and boundless universe beyond Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Su Ming stared at the gap. After mulling over his thoughts for a while, he stepped into it, and when he reappeared, he was already in the so-called thirdyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb.


    Almost at the same time Su Ming stepped in, Zi Ruo gritted her teeth and moved into the gap as well.


    It was the thirdyer of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb, and it was also the finalyer. It was where the Relocation Rune was located. Everything around there was indistinct, and it seemed as if no end to it could be seen. The indistinctiveness gave Su Ming an incredibly familiar feeling. It was incredibly simr to the Vast Expanse he had seen when he cast the divine ability of time.


    However, there were also differences. Harmonious Morris Alba¡¯s presence was also in this vast space, which was why it was not truly a vast expanse of emptiness. Clearly, it was a connecting point linking both universes together.


    This caused Su Ming to remember the murals he saw in the damaged hall when time reversed while he was in the Viridian Gods¡¯ Expanse Cosmos. The Viridian God in the past had also stepped into the Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb and was Relocated when he in the thirdyer. He personally saw gap in space and Old Man Exterminationing through it from beyond the universe.


    ¡®If that is the case, then this so-called Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb should have appeared before the Old Man Extermination arrived, so why... did Zi Ruo say that the tomb was built for Old Man Extermination.


    ¡®And there are four of them...¡¯


    Su Ming frowned and looked at Zi Ruo, who followed behind him. The woman hade with him all the way, but did not show any unusual signs. Even if she was familiar with this ce, with how Su Ming had broken through the twoyers, he did not need someone to lead him.


    He thought that Zi Ruo was slightly slow-witted, but in truth, this woman was incredibly clever. When she saw Su Ming¡¯s gaze, she immediately knew what he was thinking and that she had not shown her abilities along the way. If this continued, then Su Ming would not allow her to follow him any longer.


    ¡®If I want to push him down, I must let him know my abilities first.¡¯


    Zi Ruo did not wait for Su Ming to speak. With a sparkle in her eyes, she lifted her hand, formed a seal, and pointed forward. With it, an image of a fox appeared behind her. It had white fur, and the instant it appeared, it lifted its head and howled at the sky.


    As it howled, a white thread appeared in front of Zi Ruo. It twisted and spread out to quickly turn into a circle. While the white fox continued howling, its tail instantly split into two, then three, four, five...


    When nine tails were behind the white fox, nine threads also appeared in front of Zi Ruo. They intersected with each other and stretched out to form a Rune.


    Immediately after, the Rune shrank to turn into a white ball of thread the size of a fist. Nine rays of white light shot out from within it. They spread through the area, and after a moment, when the light disappeared, the white ball of thread swelled up, and in the blink of an eye, it grew to be several dozens of feet big.


    Su Ming watched the Rune appear and growrger while absorbed in thought. The white threads that formed the Rune seemed to be part of thews in the ce. Zi Ruo¡¯s divine ability allowed the user to extract thews of the ce no matter where they were, which gave it some mysterious aspects.


    ¡°This is the divine ability we of the Heavenly Foxes are born with. Senior, please have a look.¡±


    Zi Ruo¡¯s face was slightly pale. Clearly, executing her divine ability in that ce was not easy for her. As she spoke, she lifted her hand and pointed at the Rune formed by the white threads.


    With it, the Rune that was several dozens of feet big immediately shuddered. When it twisted again, it turned into a picture that almost looked like it had solid form. The edges around the picture were its borders, and there was a ball of white spots in the middle. Around that ball was ayer of fog.


    It was not a Rune. It was clearly the structural n of the thirdyer of the tomb!


    The Heavenly Fox¡¯s divine ability could allow them to make any ce reveal theiryout to them, and Zi Ruo was pointing at the white spot at the center of the structural n.


    The moment she did so, the structural n was immediately erged. As it continued growing, the white spot at the center showed them that it... was a Rune.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Su Ming suddenly said.


    Zi Ruo nodded. She lifted her hand and pointed at the erged Rune at the center. Immediately, Su Ming noticed that a Relocation power appeared around them. It instantly spread out, and with a loud bang, it devoured Su Ming and Zi Ruo¡¯s figures.


    When Su Ming appeared again, there was an ancient and old Rune under his feet. Zi Ruo was beside him. Her face had be even paler. It could be said that she waspletely in control of the thirdyer. She had first cast her people¡¯s divine ability and drew a simtion of the structural n. Then, she had Relocated Su Ming where he wanted to be. This sort of Art that allowed its user to Relocate to any ce they wanted in any Expanse Cosmos was something that even Su Ming did not see often.


    He nodded towards Zi Ruo, and once a hint of admiration appeared on his face, he lowered his head to observe the old Rune beneath his feet. He did not know that once Zi Ruo noticed the admiration on his face, her spirits was immediately lifted.


    That feeling was simr to eating a medicinal core that would provide her with great supplements. Zi Ruo¡¯s heart filled with excitement, as if obtaining Su Ming¡¯s admiration was the first step to sess.


    ¡®Sooner orter, I will definitely push you down!¡¯ Zi Ruo swore in her heart while clenching her fists. She had already sworn this oath in her heart plenty of times during the journey, and it allowed her determination to grow stronger.


    When Zi Ruo saw that Su Ming was observing the Rune beneath his feet, she cast a nce at it before she spoke gently. ¡°This is a long-distance Relocation Rune. It should have been around for at least tens of thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°You know about Runes?¡± Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at Zi Ruo.


    ¡°Just a bit.¡± Zi Ruo might have said those words, but there was a hint of confidence on her face, causing Su Ming to think that while this woman was slightly slow in the head, she had some aspects about her that were adorable.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Su Ming looked at Zi Ruo. He would willingly admit that he did not know much about Runes, and his knowledge could neverpare to that of Hu Zi. The woman before him also seemed confident, as if she was certain of her knowledge.


    ¡°There are plenty of categories to Runes. Relocation Runes are a rather unique type, but no matter what sort of Relocation Rune they are, their only use is to Relocate.¡± When Zi Ruo spoke of Runes, the confident look that appeared on her face caused her beauty to increase by several times.


    ¡°Since it is for Relocation, unless there is no fixed destination, there is definitely another point connected to this ce. When the two points are connected together, they will form a path.


    ¡°These Runes are split into one-way or two-way Relocations. We can tell based on the structure of the Rune, no matter howplicated they are. They are onlyplicated to hide the direction of the Relocation and whether it allows a two-way Relocation.


    ¡°Look at this Rune. It might be old andplicated, but in truth, based on the loops, we can tell that this is a two-way Relocation Rune! Look at the structure of the Rune. The person who set it up in the past had unwittingly exposed what the Rune was for by trying to cover the truth with lots ofplicated and unnecessary patterns. In truth... the distance of the Relocation should be... Huh?¡±


    Zi Ruo spoke while observing the Rune, then she suddenly came to a halt.


    The more Zi Ruo observed the Rune, the more she frowned. She then began to mumble under her breath. ¡°This is an Interface Rune! This Relocation Rune will send the person to another world. This is... strange. This world doesn¡¯t belong to Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, or Arid Triad...¡±


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Activate the Rune. When we are Relocated, we will know where it leads to.¡±


    Zi Ruo nodded. With Su Ming beside her, even if they did run into any danger, she was confident that he could resolve it.


    She immediately lifted her right hand, and the nine-tailed white fox appeared behind her. When she pushed her right hand on the Rune, the nine-tailed white fox turned into nine rays of white light that instantly fused into it.


    The Rune rumbled. Powerful light instantly filled the air, covering up Su Ming and Zi Ruo¡¯s figures. After a moment, when the light grew dimmer and everything returned to normal, the Rune remained in ce, but Su Ming and Zi Ruo, who were originally standing inside it, were already gone.


    .....


    ¡°Has he arrived?¡±


    A low murmur could be heard from the hidden ancient ship near the gap leading to the Vast Expanse beyond.

 Chapter 1324: Imitation of Yin Death’s Path

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Imitation of Yin Death¡¯s Path</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Relocation seemed to take an incredibly long time. It was so long that a wave of fatigue would rise in people¡¯s hearts, but at the same time, they would feel as if only a short time had passed. Their vision seemed to have just turned dark for a moment, and when it cleared, all the feelings were gone.


    When the conflicted emotions rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart, he could not describe them clearly. It felt as if a long time had passed, but also as if only a short moment had gone by. He could not help feeling that his mind was in a mess.


    It was just like how a normal cultivator would feel after they woke up from meditation or when a mortal woke up from a deep sleep. To them, that moment had onlysted an instant, but in truth, an entire night or an even longer stretch of time had passed.


    As the world before Su Ming became clearer, his eyes sparkled. What revealed itself before him was not the fourth Expanse Cosmos in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings, which he had expected, but a semi-transparentyer of haziness!


    It made it seem as if the world was covered in a veil, causing everything to be blurry. Su Ming also sensed that his body seemed to be unable to move. As his eyes sparkled, he observed the hazy, semi-transparentyer before him. He saw a huge tunnel beyond that haziness. It seemed to have no end, stretching far into the distance.


    The walls seemed to be made of flesh and blood. They looked like a membrane, but possessed life. It... was a living tunnel!


    And Su Ming was at the top of the tunnel. He was in a... thin cocoon... that was about thirty feet big!


    It seemed to be frozen on the wall of a tunnel. It had not formed for long, which was why it was in a semi-transparent state. Those from the outside could clearly see Su Ming inside. But when he looked out from within, he could only see haziness.


    When he swept his gaze across the area, Su Ming saw that Zi Ruo was fixed in another cocoon about ten feet tall on a wall of flesh not too far away from him. At that moment, her eyes were shut, and she was unconscious.


    ¡®The Relocation Rune actually sent us here?¡¯


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The Relocation might have been strange and the ce might terrify people, but to Su Ming, there was no ce that he could not go or was forbidden to go.


    The cocoon might have stuck Su Ming¡¯s body to the tunnel of flesh, but when the chilling re shone in his eyes, he moved slightly, and cracking sounds immediately rang out around him. Cracks immediately appeared on the cocoon around him. It shattered inch by inch.


    Su Ming walked out of the shattered cocoon and stood in the tunnel. He cast a cold nce at the area around him and spread his divine sense outwards, his expression gradually changing.


    Everything around him had appeared indistinct when he was in the cocoon. When he walked out of it and looked around him again, everything became incredibly clear, and he could tell... that there were thousands of huge cocoons in the tunnel that resembled a wall of flesh!


    The smaller cocoons were one hundred something feet tall, and the bigger ones were thousands of feet tall. They had varying heights, but were all stuck to the wall of flesh like goosebumps and boils, which would send a chill crawling down anyone¡¯s spines despite it not being cold.


    There was a person in each cocoon, but when Su Ming looked at them, he found that they were all mummies. Their flesh, blood, and essence had been sucked dry by the wall of flesh. It seemed like the tunnel had been able tost for so long because it had continuously absorbed the essence from the formerly living people.


    Su Ming could sense something strange from the corpses in the cocoons. He could not quite describe what this feeling was. It was as if there was a thin sheet of paper separating him from the answer, but before he tore it down, it would be impossible for him to know the world behind that paper.


    A cold re shone in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the cocoon holding Zi Ruo. Cracking sounds immediately echoed in the air. An invisible hand manifested to grab the cocoon, and Su Ming pulled it towards him, yanking it straight off the wall of flesh.


    With a gentle squeeze, a crack rang out. The cocoon shattered to ash to reveal Zi Ruo, who had her eyes closed and was unconscious. Her face was pale, and she gave off a frail air. It was as if some of her essence had been absorbed during the period of time she was in the cocoon.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and tapped the center of Zi Ruo¡¯s crow gently. She immediately shuddered. When she opened her eyes, a look of confusion shed through them, but it onlysted for an instant before her gaze returned to normal. She looked around her swiftly, and her expression gradually grew a little sullen. Clearly, she had already noticed the reason as to why her body felt weak.


    ¡°This ce is...¡± Zi Ruo hesitated for a moment. When she swept her gaze across the cocoons, a feeling that the ce was incredibly strange rose in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you observe.¡±


    Su Ming cast a nce at the area around him. The strange feeling kept on growing stronger.


    As he spoke, he charged down the tunnel. Zi Ruo quickly followed behind him. The next instant, Su Ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled!


    For some unknown reason, he was reminded of Yin Death Vortex!


    When he was there, he had charged down continuously as well, just like what he was doing right then. When he reached the end, he moved from Arid Triad to Harmonious Morus Alba!


    And at that moment, the tunnel reminded Su Ming of that time. When the memory rose in his head, he could no longer stop it. The idea practically fused with the strange feeling he had in his heart earlier, causing Su Ming toe to a halt. He no longer descended. Instead, his expression changed while his mind analyzed all possible oues.


    ¡®Yin Death Vortex might be a vortex, but in truth, it is also a tunnel. Its structure was a vortex, while the structure of this ce is something akin to a tunnel of flesh and blood.


    ¡®There are multiple worlds in Yin Death Vortex, and there are multiple cocoons looking like boils on the tunnel of flesh...¡¯


    While Su Ming pondered over his thoughts, he suddenly moved and appeared beside a huge cocoon. When he brought his right hand up, he pierced through the cocoon to touch the spot between the corpse¡¯s eyebrows.


    After some time, Su Ming pulled back his right hand. There was a faint wisp of green smoke drifting about his fingertips, but it soon disappeared without a trace. However, Su Ming could sense a familiar presence from the faint green smoke!


    It was... Yin Death Aura!


    It was a presence from Yin Death Vortex. It might have some other presences, but they came from the mummy, who was of an unknown race to Su Ming, but no matter what, each of the foreign races had one simrity¡ªall of them had Yin Death Aura!


    It was Yin Death Aura... the same aura that was present in the lives of all races in all the worlds within Yin Death Vortex! Regardless of whether it was the Berserkers or the other races, all of them had it.


    As Su Ming watched his finger¡ªnow without any aura drifting around it¡ªhis pupils shrank slightly. With one move, he appeared beside another cocoon. With the same movement as before, he pierced the cocoon. His finger reached inside and pressed down on the center of the corpse¡¯s brow, which had died many years ago and whose flesh, blood, and essence had been sucked dry.


    When he pulled his finger back, a faint green aura circled his fingers. The faint Yin Death Aura was the same as before, and Su Ming¡¯s expression grew darker. His narrowed eyes showed a hint of killing intent and a chilling re.


    Zi Ruo had witnessed all of it. She might not know what connection the faint green smoke had with Su Ming, but with her intellect, she could see the killing intent on his with just one nce. It was stronger than anything she had seen from him so far.


    It looked like all those who were unlucky enough to step on the wrong foot when it came to dealing with the current Su Ming would have to suffer an unimaginable wrath which had the might of a storm.


    ¡°Yin Death Aura,¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    He moved a total of seven times, and each time, he would appear beside a cocoon before he extended a finger into it and took it away momentster. He performed this test repeatedly, and every single time, he saw the faint green smoke that contained Yin Death Aura. This allowed Su Ming to understand why he had sensed that strange feeling when he just came over.


    All the lives in the cocoons in the tunnel of flesh... were from Yin Death Vortex. It looked like... the tunnel of flesh could only absorb the lives of those from Yin Death Vortex!


    When Su Ming cast a nce at the tunnel, he found that his initial guess that there were only thousands of cocoons in the tunnel was still a gross underestimation. There were not just thousands... There were clearly nearly one hundred thousand of them!


    There was no end to them. The tunnel was covered in cocoon after cocoon, and within them were all cultivators from Yin Death Vortex. Their lives, their flesh and blood, and their everything had be a part that would allow the tunnel of flesh to grow!


    A red re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It symbolized murderous intent and anger. At that moment, if he still did not understand the use of the tunnel, he would have wasted living for so many years!


    Someone had clearly created a Yin Death Tunnel by intentionally imitating Yin Death Vortex!


    There was only one use for it¡ªto imitate Yin Death Vortex¡¯s ability of connecting Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad. It could connect Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s universe to that so-called... fourth universe!


    Su Ming could not think of any other function besides this, and he was incredibly certain that the tunnel had been created for this purpose.


    To create it, the architect needed the flesh, blood, and souls of the cultivators from Yin Death Vortex because of how unique their world was. They would also need quite arge number of them for it to be sessful.


    Besides Old Man Extermination, Su Ming could not think of another person who had so many resources on hand!


    Once he understood it and looked at the corpses as well as the cocoons again, Su Ming shuddered. He did not want to find his Master Tian Xie Zi nor the First God of Berserkers Lie Shan Xiu among the corpses...

 Chapter 1325: Dazed Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Dazed Eyes</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Something¡¯s not right!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. When he swept his gaze past the cocoon, a hint of uncertainty suddenly rose in his heart. If the cultivators in the cocoons on the tunnel all came from Yin Death Vortex... then what about Zi Ruo?


    When she was Relocated, she was also bound in a cocoon. By the looks of it, she some of her life force had also been absorbed.


    Su Ming turned his head to the side and cast a nce at Zi Ruo. He did not voice the question in his heart, but when he looked at her, he found that her face was pale. She was looking around herself, and there was a dazed look in her eyes.


    With Su Ming¡¯s experience, no matter how cunning and conniving a person was, he could still see certain clues as to what they were thinking. But Su Ming had not been able to see Zi Ruo harboring any sort of tant plots against him. She might be scheming something, but she had not overstepped her boundaries all the way to the tunnel.


    Most importantly, Su Ming had not detected any sort of danger from her. With his level of cultivation and how strong his will was, he could sense if there was any dangering from the people beside him. This was simr to instinct, but his senses had already surpassed that basic level.


    Su Ming could clearly sense that while Zi Ruo was scheming something, she did not have any ill-intention to harm his life, but it was precisely because of this Su Ming frowned. After contemting it for a moment, he suppressed his thoughts. He then charged into the depths of the tunnel. Wherever he went, he would spread his will and have it fuse with each cocoon to search whether there were any familiar figures.


    He wanted to find his Master and to get to the fourth universe to see the gap. He also wanted to find signs of the Old Man Extermination. Compared to all that, Su Ming did not want to spend too much thought on other trivial matters.


    In his eyes, Zi Ruo¡¯s schemes were most probably for her people. She was not specifically targeting him, or else it would have been impossible for him to not notice anything.


    Besides, if Zi Ruo truly had some undue schemes, then with his personality, Su Ming would first watch her perform with an aloof heart, and once she finished her performance, he would destroy her.


    Zi Ruo felt a littleplicated in her heart. Thoseplicated feelings were because of a dream she had when she lost consciousness when the cocoon bound her. It was a dream that caused her heart to race.


    Once she woke up when Su Ming yanked her out of the cocoon, she could clearly sense that a part of her life force had been absorbed... and besides her life force... a bit of her inborn ability of a Heavenly Fox was also absorbed.


    In fact, she could sense that when she was dreaming, the methods she wanted set up in Heavenly Fox Tribe had been perfectly carried out by her people.


    ¡®We of the Heavenly Foxes have observed this Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb for many years. In truth... the tunnel here has already been thoroughly investigated by our people many years ago, but this has always been the greatest secret among our people. No outsider knows about this, and even among our people, only a few are privy to this knowledge...


    ¡®The flesh tunnel here repels other presences, but over the years, we constantly rearranged theyout and even buried quite a number of our people¡¯s corpses in it. With this method, we fused with this tunnel, making it so... that we can partially control it... The flesh tunnel can absorb our people¡¯s inborn abilities... but when we release our inborn ability here, our power will be even stronger...¡¯


    Zi Ruo cast a look at Su Ming before her, then gritted her teeth. Women were the majority among the Heavenly Foxes, but it was rather difficult for them to increase their poption.


    Once an ancestor of theirs explored the flesh tunnel, she thought of a method to use it to absorb the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ inborn ability by using the power in the tunnel that allowed it to absorb life force. When arge number of Heavenly Foxes were sent to fuse with the tunnel, on a certain degree, a form of connection was formed between the Heavenly Foxes and the flesh tunnel.


    After all, one of the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ inborn divine abilities was fusion. They could fuse with everything in the universe, which was simr to Su Ming¡¯s Possession, but it was much gentler than it. The effect might not be perfect, but if it was executed by the entire race, as time passed, they could fuse with something without anyone noticing anything.


    This was something that even the Old Man Extermination did not expect. After all, no matter how strong his power was, it was impossible for him to pay attention to all trivial matters. The ck-robed people had also not noticed the little tricks the Heavenly Foxes had pulled over the years.


    Because of that, when the Heavenly Foxes fused with the tunnel over the years, they could use it when they needed it. They could activate the arrangements they left in the tunnel with a method akin to offering sacrifices from the outside world, which would make it release an aphrodisiac aura in a barely discernible manner.


    Due to the tunnel being sealed, that aura would be thicker as time went by, and once it reached a certain degree, it would cause the men and women from the Heavenly Foxes to unleash their passion. They would then be in a state of intense passion in the sealed environment for months or even years. With this, the problems of reproduction the race suffered were solved to a certain degree.


    That was why Zi Ruo hade and allowed herself to be bound by the cocoon while having her life force absorbed like the other cultivators from Yin Death Vortex.


    Even if Su Ming did not save her, once a certain amount of her life force had been sucked away, she would have woken up.


    At that moment, almost all the Heavenly Foxes on the various cultivations in the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos surrounded and danced around a huge statue of a nine-tailed white fox on their cultivations.


    Their dance was filled with extremely alluring movements, and when they surrounded the statue, moaning sounds could be heard in the air. They were extremely pleasant to the ears and sounded like pants, but if anyone listened to them closely, they would have the misconception they reminded them of incantations.


    This happened in all 739s of Heavenly Foxes Expanse Cosmos. All the women of the Heavenly Foxes started dancing faster, and gradually, as sweat covered their bodies, waves of pleasant fragrance spread out. Pink light appeared on each of the women, causing the 739s to slowly turn pink. The pink gxy of the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos became even more dazzling.


    An aphrodisiac aura that could make a person lose their consciousness and go mad appeared, and it grew thicker.


    All of the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos filled with an amorous air. It also affected the Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb. Zi Ruo¡¯s eyes soon began to shift between rity and dazedness.


    Pink spots appeared on her body beneath her clothes. They were packed densely together, and there were a total of 739 of them, corresponding to the 739 nine-tailed statues surrounded by countless Heavenly Foxes as they danced on the 739s.


    Those statues were continuously absorbing the aura from the Heavenly Foxes, and with a unique method, it gathered on Zi Ruo, causing her skin to slowly stop being pale. Instead, as the 739 pink spots spread out, they slowly fused with each other, causing her skin to turn pink.


    At the same time, the aphrodisiac aura belonging to the Heavenly Foxes gradually increased in amount in the flesh tunnel. In the beginning, it was incredibly faint, almost unnoticeable, but once it became obvious, it meant that the aura had grown to an incredible denseness.


    Su Ming moved very quickly. His will swept past each cocoon as he charged forward into the depths of the tunnel. He did not find Tian Xie Zi, but gradually, as he charged forward, Su Ming felt that his breathing was slowly quickening, and his heart started racing.


    At the instant he noticed it, a hint of red appeared on Su Ming¡¯s cheeks, and a rare, vacant look covered his eyes. It onlysted for an instant before it immediately disappeared, and rity showed up in Su Ming¡¯s gaze once more.


    But his expression grew a little darker. This was not the first time he had experienced the racing of his heart. Many years ago, when Su Ming was still in thend of Berserkers, he had experienced it in an event that was incredibly difficult for him to forget.


    It was when he had to fight against Madam Ji...


    He had been affected by her poison. To the current Su Ming, it was insignificant, but in the past, it was so strong that it could instantly cause his thoughts to scatter due to lust.


    Right then, Su Ming felt exactly the way he did when he was affected by the poison. Arge number of jumbled up pictures shed through his mind.


    A glint appeared in his eyes. When he turned his head around, he saw that Zi Ruo had a dazed and vacant look. Her body was trembling, and sweat beaded on her skin.


    Her exposed skin had already turned pink, and Su Ming saw terror on her face.


    Zi Ruo was terrified, because based on her n, the aura should not have such a great effect on her. After all, she was a Heavenly Fox. The one who should be affected the greatest should have been Su Ming.


    Yet at that moment, she found that the aura was slightly out of her control. In fact, her mind was being corroded by it, and she was starting to get confused.


    ¡®How can this be?! No wonder I couldn¡¯t sense any sort of danger from her even though I could feel that she was scheming against me...¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. The strange aura was the exact same as he felt from the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos. However, the density far surpassed what he had sensed in the outside world.


    Su Ming let out a cold harrumph and swung his arm. A cold gust immediately appeared out of nowhere, and when it swept out, Su Ming¡¯s speed instantly increased. At the instant he charged away, the aphrodisiac aura that could make a person lose their consciousness grew even denser, and the tunnel was instantly shrouded in a pink haze.


    The people in the cocoons on the flesh tunnel suddenly started shuddering. As cracking sounds rang out, the corpses instantly had theirst traces of flesh and blood sucked out of their bodies. Then, they were reduced to powder.


    .....


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    An old voice tinted with a hint of surprise rang out in the space beside the gap to the universe beyond. An invisible figure seemed to be somewhere in space. It lifted his head and cast its eyes into the distance.


    ¡°Has he finally noticed? Looks like Arid Triad hasn¡¯tpletely assimted with this ce...¡±

 Chapter 1326: Plot for Murder

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Plot for Murder</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the instant the corpses were reduced to powder, even more fog instantly filled the flesh tunnel. There was an element in that fog that served as an aphrodisiac. If a normal person took even a small whiff of it, their bodies would immediately tremble, and the lust that would erupt from their bodies would burn their souls until they died.


    An aura of this level was no longer an aphrodisiac, but a poison that could corrode all beings!


    Even Zi Ruo had not expected things to turn out this way. Despite being in Avacaniya Realm, she could only struggle at that moment. The length of time she spent dazed gradually surpassed the amount of time her head was clear.


    But that was not all. She had fallen into her own trap, but her people were still dancing in the world outside and releasing more of their inborn abilities, causing the aura in the flesh tunnel to be even thicker.


    When the fog around Zi Ruo concealed her entirely, a moan that would stir up the soul and all the lust residing in the depths of a person¡¯s body... resounded through the flesh tunnel.


    That sound was indescribably enchanting, and it contained a tempting note to it that caused those who heard it to feel thirsty. They would also feel a desire they could not put to words boiling in them, and it would make them want to search for apanion so the lustful passion could erupt from their bodies.


    When that sound tumbled out of Zi Ruo¡¯s lips, a bang shot up in her head. She could no longer fight against the fog and lost her mind, but there was still a slight struggle left in her being. However, there was no longer any rity in her eyes. The vacant look had be even more prominent, and her body was flushed pink. She had ripped off her own clothes at some point in time, and her barely discernible figure in the fog could tempt all lives in the universe.


    Even those in Avanicaya Realm would find it hard to keep their minds clear in the poison that stirs up the most primal lust.


    Zi Ruo¡¯s body grew even more flushed. As the sounds of her pants echoed in the air, her body moved based on instinct to search for Su Ming. She turned into a long arc and charged forward.


    She had to search for him. Even though she had lost her consciousness, the hint of rity remaining in the depths of her mind turned into an instinct that told her that if she could not find Su Ming and return to normal from her aroused state... then she would be burned alive by the fire in her body. Even if she was not burned alive, once she was controlled by the poisonous lust for a long period of time and could not neutralize it, then...


    She would turn into a puppet without consciousness that only knew lust. Once she left the flesh tunnel in that state, it would be the greatest tragedy in her life. In fact, she would be the greatest tragedy for all of Dark Dawn as well...


    Zi Ruo did not want that to happen. Even if she died, she did not want that to happen... but she had already lost her mind. Before thest bit of awareness remaining in her mind was destroyed, a tear rolled down her cheek.


    However, it instantly turned into vapor... No one but her could see it.


    It was the final tear from her. When it disappeared, Zi Ruo lost all her consciousness and turned into a body controlled by lust, a female beast whose soul was controlled by her desires!


    Her beautiful body shot through the fog in search for a life who could release the poisonous lust in her body. At that moment, no matter who she found... she would do everything regardless of the cost to present her beauty before them.


    Perhaps it was a tragedy... but if she had not been persistent about her desires, she would not have ended up in such a situation.


    As Zi Ruo moved through the fog, Su Ming charged downwards like lightning. A gust of cold wind stirred up around him. It could not blow away the fog that filled the flesh tunnel, but it continuously blew against Su Ming so that his mind could remain clear.


    His eyes were slightly red, but his mind was very clear. He did not appear to be too affected. At that moment, Su Ming had already guessed that Zi Ruo was the main reason behind the abnormality that had urred in the flesh tunnel.


    However, with his intelligence, he soon deduced that even if she was a powerful warrior in Avacaniya Realm, it was impossible for her to create a poisonous aphrodisiac that could affect Su Ming.


    There was definitely a hidden maniptor in this, and it was this person... who magnified the effects of the life-affecting poison so that it could affect Su Ming.


    And based on Su Ming¡¯s deductions, aside from that so-called Old Man Extermination, the only other person who could do it... was Arid Triad!


    After all, regardless of whether it was Dark Dawn or Saint Defier, both belonged to Arid Triad, which was why he had the right to set up this plot quietly without Su Ming noticing it.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had met Arid Triad before. That person had the power to Possess Harmonious Morus Alba, so he would probably not use such a method if he wanted to kill Su Ming.


    ¡®There should be a third party involved in this!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. He could sense that the poisonous aphrodisiac had be stronger, but he was still very far away from the end of the flesh tunnel.


    As a freezing re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he let out a cold harrumph, and he came to a swift halt. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the flesh tunnel beside him.


    With it, the area around him roared. The entire flesh tunnel shuddered, and a huge palm manifested before Su Ming. The instant it touched the flesh tunnel, it was blocked by a gentle power residing within it. Amid the booming sounds that shot up, the palm Su Ming had brought up disappeared.


    ¡®Arid Triad!¡¯


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The gentle power spreading out of the flesh tunnel belonged to Arid Triad!


    The instant the palm Su Ming had formed disappeared, an even greater poisonous aphrodisiac was released from the flesh tunnel. With dashes of pink in it, the fog instantly covered Su Ming¡¯s field of vision. He fell silent. He stood there and did not move, but instead let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Do you want to destroy me so much? Even if we made a promise to wait for one hundred years, you still chose to attack me when you believed you had the chance...


    ¡°This ce is not connected to the sky, and neither is it connected to earth. This isn¡¯t space, and neither is it the gxy. There is no entrance, so it is also difficult to find its exit...


    ¡°You must have sealed it offpletely. This is a ce specifically targeted to killing me.¡±


    As Su Ming sighed, he shook his head. He knew that he had been careless. Ever since he came to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, he had been confused by the ck-robed young man who had devoured a butterfly and the fact that Old Man Extermination was still alive and hade from the Vast Expanse beyond, which was why he had been careless in regards to Arid Triad.


    ¡°You control Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, so you should know where this tunnel leads to, and you should also know... that Old Man Extermination came from the Vast Expanse beyond!


    ¡°Then do you know that there is a young man in ck within the Vast Expanse who specifically devours Harmonious Morus Albas?!¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm, and the haziness around him instantly disintegrated. At the same time, a young man with a gentle look appeared on the walls of flesh on the tunnel. He was dressed in white. His body was an illusion, and he appeared in the haziness.


    He might be quite different from the person under the tree, but this presence and will told Su Ming that this was Arid Triad.


    ¡°I do not know of the ck-robed young man you speak of... and neither do I want to know about him. As for that so-called Old Man Extermination, I have observed him before. He is indeed from the Vast Expanse beyond, but he won¡¯t be able to do anything.


    ¡°To me... you are the one who poses the greatest threat to me.¡±


    When the young man spoke, his eyes shed. The world immediately roared, and at an indescribable speed, the poisonous aphrodisiac in the flesh tunnel became even more dense.


    ¡°As long as you are one of the living beings in the world, you cannot escape from the seven emotions and six desires. Even if you don¡¯t have them, you have the instinctual desire to reproduce. Our wills exist on the same ne of existence... but I no longer have a physical body. I only have a will left... and since you cannot discard your physical body, you have a weakness.


    ¡°This weakness is your desire. I will use it to destroy your life, and when you lose your consciousness, you will lose your will. Without your will, you will be unable to fight against me, and I will only need one thought... to kill you.¡±


    Arid Triad¡¯s voice echoed in the air with a tone that brook no argument. When it reached Su Ming¡¯s ears, he stared at the spot where Arid Triad¡¯s illusory body was covered by the fog. In silence, he shook his head.


    Clearly, Arid Triad did not care about the ck-robed young man or Old Man Extermination. Other people would think that Arid Triad¡¯s indifference towards them was due to his confidence and because he knew things that only he was privy to, which was why he could ignore them.


    However... Su Ming was the same type of existence as Arid Triad. At that moment, he could sense... that Arid Triad did indeed not know of the ck-robed young man¡¯s existence, or rather, he had some clues about it, but was too conceited to pay them any heed, and he also underestimated Old Man Extermination.


    ¡°Honestly... the two of us did not have to be enemies.¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly, and a hint of killing intent appeared in his eyes. He took a few steps back, brought his right hand up, and swung his arm forward.


    With that one swing, his will erupted from him. It formed a huge vortex, and it rotated, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph.


    ¡°I wonder if a third party is involved in this plot of yours with which you want to ensure my death. I¡¯m very curious. If there is truly a third party involved, I truly want to see... who is it that keeps me in their minds so much!¡±


    Su Ming smiled coldly. He brought his right hand forward and formed a seal, then pointed at the spot between his eyebrows. With it, the slit formed by his third eye at the center of his brow began to open.


    The dark light within it grew to a dazzling degree until the third eyepletely opened, revealing the pupil inside.


    The vortex before Su Ming rotated, sweeping up the poisonous aphrodisiac around him into the distance with booming sounds. Su Ming¡¯s third eye sparkled at the center of his brow, and the entire world was magnified endlessly within it.

 Chapter 1327: Love Menace

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Love Menace</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The hazy, poisonous aphrodisiac in front of Su Ming was erged endlessly. At the same time, the rotating vortex also touched the wall of the flesh tunnel. When the two came into contact, the gentle power that had appeared previously appeared once more, causing Su Ming¡¯s vortex to instantly crumble, but the wall shrank inward as well.


    At the instant it shrank, the body of the young man dissipated slightly, but Arid Triad quickly gathered himself together. However, during the moment between his body dissipating and gathering together, Su Ming magnified it with his third eye several millions of times.


    He saw that there were countless glowing spots in Arid Triad¡¯s manifested body, and a universe contained in the glowing spot at the center of his brow.


    He also saw a gxy in that universe. It was soon magnified until Su Ming saw a cultivation. There were three altars on it.


    They were positioned in the three points of a perpendicr triangle. A person was sitting on each altar; two men and one woman. The woman was dressed in white. She was sitting cross-legged and was forming seals with her hands. The middle-aged man on the altar directly across from her did the same thing, and the two of them seemed to be using all their power to help... the old man on the third altar.


    The old man was dressed in a long robe, and his hair was a mess. There was blood at the corners of his mouth. He had his right hand pressed on a shattered bone, and in his left hand he held a small pink bottle. It had a strand of hair submerged in the pink liquid. The old man was mumbling, as if he was chanting, and the air around him distorted.


    The presence of those in Avacaniya Realm was thick on the three of them, making it clear that they were three powerful warriors in Avacaniya Realm. Su Ming had never met them before... but the moment he saw the woman, he immediately sensed a familiar presence from her.


    It had once resided in his ring, which was a telling sign that the woman was the previous owner of the supreme treasure. With that being the case, her status was obvious to Su Ming.


    ¡®Saint Defier¡¯s three cultivators in Avacaniya Realm!¡¯


    Killing intent appeared in Su Ming¡¯s third eye. It was as he had expected, there was a third party involved in the plot to murder him. Once he saw everything, he came to aplete understanding of what was going on.


    He also sensed a hint of Arid Triad¡¯s presence on the shattered bone the old man held in his hand. The strand of hair in the small bottle filled with pink liquid, of course, belonged to Su Ming!


    When he saw all of that with his third eye, the old man opened his eyes, and resolve appeared on his face. He squeezed the small bottle in his left hand, and the bottle immediately shattered. The strand of hair and the pink liquidnded on the shattered bone, which immediately absorbed them. Even the hair was branded deeply into it, as if it had be a part of the bone¡¯s marks.


    ¡®A Curse, huh?¡¯


    Su Ming swiftly closed his third eye. The world before him disappeared, and what appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes again was the fog in the flesh tunnel.


    The poisonous aphrodisiac already filled the entire area. It covered his eyes, and a pink shade even appeared on Su Ming¡¯s body. His mind might have still been clear, but his heart had sped up. The cirction of his Qi and blood was also much faster than usual.


    In fact... red had appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Blood capiries filled the whites of his eyes. It revealed how he was oppressing his lust, but even more so what strong killing intent he harbored in his heart. However, there was a hint of concern contained in that killing intent as well.


    Su Ming could not think of a way to resolve the plot against him, but if he let time pass, he knew exactly what would await him.


    Moving back, he raised his right hand, and Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s illusory shadow appeared behind him. It was the manifestation of his will. When he pointed forward, the shadow of Harmonious Morus Alba with his will gathered on it immediately flew forward. With a loud bang, it charged at the fog. Once it shot passed it, it crashed into the flesh tunnel.


    However... with Arid Triad¡¯s will around, Su Ming¡¯s will was eventually neutralized.


    His eyes became even more bloodshot. He lifted his hands and formed a seal, then the wills of Morning Dao, Immortal Sect, Sky Hill, and the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World instantly descended once more. At the same time, he threw his head back and roared. When he extended his right hand, the souls of Great Berserkers came charging out. When they gathered on him, his right arm instantly grewrger.


    It was followed by his left arm, torso, and legs. In an instant, Su Mingpleted the God of Berserkers Transformation. With its power and the four wills surrounding him, Su Ming turned into a long arc that flew forth with a bang, shooting through the fog at the nearest wall of the flesh tunnel.


    The moment Su Ming approached, the young man formed by Arid Triad instantly appeared on the wall. He lifted his right hand and pushed towards the iing Su Ming with a grim expression on his face.


    The two of them crashed into each other. When Su Ming¡¯s and the young man¡¯s hands touched, the entire flesh tunnel trembled furiously. Ripples swept through the area. The young man¡¯s figure dissipated, but once Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood, his body fell back as well.


    He was instantly forced out of his God of Berserkers Transformation state due to the rebound. When his body returned to normal, the four great wills around him disintegrated as well before they gathered on him again. Su Ming came to a stop and wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. He stared at the fog around him falling backwards to reveal the young man formed by Arid Triad on the walls on the flesh tunnel, who had manifested once more, but who was now slightly indistinct.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. All your resistance... is useless. The more you struggle, the faster the poisonous aphrodisiac will take effect,¡± the young man formed by Arid Triad said faintly.


    Su Ming cast a cold look at him and moved back. Arid Triad¡¯s will existed everywhere in the flesh tunnel, so it was difficult for Su Ming to break it. As he moved back, a myriad of thoughts ran through his mind.


    ¡®If Arid Triad¡¯s descent is the tree, then the roots are Saint Defiers¡¯ cultivators in Avacaniya Realm. They¡¯re working together. One of them sealed the paths in this ce and changed the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ inborn talents, and the other is Cursing me!


    ¡®That shattered bone belongs to Arid Triad, and that hair belongs to me. That pink liquid is clearly the one that created this hazy, poisonous aphrodisiac. They aren¡¯t thinking of killing me. Arid Triad... is thinking of devouring me!


    ¡®They definitely have plenty of other preparations in hand to make sure that this n can be carried out perfectly no matter what I do...¡¯


    As Su Ming rushed backwards, the pink fog around him tumbled and surged to fill the area around him.


    ¡®If I want to get out of this situation, I shouldn¡¯t ce my emphasis on Arid Triad, but the three people from Saint Defier... As long as I get rid of them, there will be a way for me to break out of this situation. Arid Triad¡¯s devouration cannot beplete. He was worried about the disaster¡¯s descent in the past when he fought against me, so it must still be the same!


    ¡®I need a chance to get rid of those three people from Saint Defier!


    ¡®But right now, everything in this ce has been sealed. I cannot spread my will outwards, so it¡¯s impossible for me to reach the three people from Saint Defier... What can I do to indirectly make them stop Cursing me?¡¯


    Su Ming continued moving back. As he stared at the pink fog tumbling about, he sensed a primitive urge slowly rise in his body. The moment it appeared, it started interfering with his mind.


    The fog around him became even thicker and covered the entire area as it surged continuously towards Su Ming. In fact, the fog around him had already concealed his body.


    ¡®There¡¯s another method, and that is for me to use the power of the butterfly¡¯s wing fragment. I can force my way out of this ce. I can ensure sess with this method... but if I leave in this condition, even if I flee from the flesh tunnel, I won¡¯t be able to avoid being devoured by Arid Triad... The wing fragment should only be used at the most crucial moments for it to critically effective!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s mind gradually became muddled. This was something that had never happened his will had reached perfection. Yet at that moment, as Arid Triad¡¯s will interfered with him and the three people from Saint Defier schemed against him, Su Ming was faced with such a situation


    He could already sense that Arid Triad had already opened his mouth and bared his fangs behind the fog. He was only waiting for Su Ming¡¯s mind to scatter before he would immediately devour him.


    ¡®Once my mind scatters, my will will also dissipate. At that time, Arid Triad will not worry about me fighting back when he devours me. He won¡¯t have to worry about bacsh either, which would affect his n of making the disaster descend several hundred yearster to search for Harmonious Morus Alba. Oh well, no matter what, if I have no other choices, then I can only use the wing fragment to buy some time...


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ When Su Ming moved back and was about to act, a brilliant glint suddenly shone in his eyes.


    ¡®Bacsh... Bacsh... That¡¯s right, bacsh, that¡¯s what I need. I need to make those three people in Saint Defier suffer a bacsh from their Curse. Once they face a bacsh they cannot endure, they would get injured, and I would be able to get myself out of this situation!


    ¡®And if I want to make them suffer the greatest bacsh, I should not bother with trying to make them unable to Curse me... but to make them suffer my Curse while they are Cursing me!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He was someone who would not change his mind easily after making his decision. The instant the fog around him tumbled over again, Su Ming bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He lifted his left hand and grabbed that blood. With a squeeze, the blood immediately turned into fog that enveloped the area in front of him.


    At the same time, Su Ming swung his right hand, and the ring immediately flew out. But it was not the time for him to feel pain for losing his Enchanted Treasures. The treasure was connected to one of the Lords in Saint Defier. Su Ming might have wiped off that connection, but he had the Art of Time at his disposal.


    He pointed with his right hand, and the power of time gathered on the ring to make time reverse o so that it would return to the past... when it still belonged to Fei Hua.


    All of this might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it had onlysted for an instant. The moment Fei Hua¡¯s presence spread out from the ring, Su Ming pointed at the ring with his left hand.


    ¡°Arid Curse!¡±


    With the power to Curse Arid Triad, he would Curse one of the Lords of Saint Defier, then with the connection her soul had with the other two Lords, he would Curse the other two as well!

 Chapter 1328: Battle Against Arid Triad

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Battle Against Arid Triad</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s Arid Curse came from thend of Berserkers, and his epiphany of it came from Ugly Little Thing¡¯s father, a man who was clearly a mortal, but had been able to create extraordinary blessings. Su Ming had also obtained the ring that symbolized the Curse from Madam Ji¡¯s body. When he merged all of these together, his understanding of the Curse became incredibly great.


    It was especially so when his change of heart had been resolved by a doll he weaved from the grass, then imprinted into his heart. It could be said that the Curse had apanied Su Ming through his entire life, and it stayed with him until he became an Antecedental Spirit. At that time, he gathered all his understanding of it and created... the Arid Curse!


    This was a strange Art that could Curse Arid Triad. Su Ming had only cast it briefly before the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe and did not execute it fully, but at that time, he had already caused the old man¡¯s expression to change. In fact, the Art had even stirred up the sleeping Arid Triad, making his original form show signs of waking up early.


    After all, the young man formed by Arid Triad in the flesh tunnel and the person who appeared under the tree in the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World were in truth just manifestations of Arid Triad¡¯s will. They were Arid Triad, but also not him.


    They were Arid Triad because they were indeed manifestations of his will, which was not much weaker than the awakened Arid Triad, but they were not Arid Triad because they were just remnants of Arid Triad¡¯s will before he woke up. That will only had one goal, and it was to destroy all existences who could pose a threat to him.


    And Su Ming¡¯s Arid Curse had made Arid Triad¡¯s original form show signs of waking up. It might be impossible for him to truly make the sleeping Arid Triad wake up, but the fact that the Curse could disturb him was enough to tell just how strong it was.


    Furthermore, at that time, Su Ming had just be an Antecedental Spirit. Since then, however, he had already be the strongest in his aeon. The enhancement of his cultivation base and will were difficult to describe in detail. The only words that could be used were that the difference between his current self and his past self was akin to heaven and earth.


    Hence, if the current Su Ming cast the Arid Curse, the effects would be much stronger than before.


    The ring was the strongest treasure Su Ming had obtained before he became an Antecedental Spirit, but right then... As Su Ming¡¯s words echoed in the air and he lifted his right hand to strike the ring, he needed to use it to get himself out of his predicament. The matter had already stirred up a killing intent in Su Ming that he would not suppress!


    When he brought up his right hand, he drew an arc in the flesh tunnel, causing the fog to tumble. Booming sounds rang out, and his right hand shot out like a lightning to touch the ring.


    The ring jolted. When light cracking sounds could be heard, numerous cracks spread through the ring... until they covered it whole!


    Moments after Su Ming struck the ring, it shattered!


    Dozens of fragments spread out, and from a distance, they could be seen forming a circle that continuously expanded.


    When the ring shattered, threads that could only be seen by the young man formed by Arid Triad¡¯s will were released from Su Ming¡¯s body.


    The young man might have been hidden in the fog, but it was transparent before him. He could clearly see Su Ming throwing a ring forward. Upon seeing it, he hesitated for a moment, and Su Ming shattered the ring with his right hand. Then, thirty-six thousand something threads were instantly released from all the pores in his body!


    This scene caused the young man¡¯s pupils to shrink. A sense of danger instantly rose in his body. He was a threat to Su Ming, and simrly, Su Ming was also a threat to him, or else he would not have needed to spend so much time and effort to set up this plot to murder him.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The young man moved to act, but he was a step toote. The thirty-six thousand something threads, which no one else could see, were already released from Su Ming¡¯s body. When they rushed out of him, they gathered on his right hand and began weaving with each other.


    The description of the scene might have made things seem to have happened slowly, but in truth, everything happened in the blink of an eye. The thirty-six thousand something threads finished weaving themselves in a moment and formed a doll before Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    The doll possessed a human¡¯s body, but had five heads. One of its head was that of a hissing python, another belonged to a tiger with stripes on its head, one was a wolf¡¯s head filled with greed, one was an incredibly dark dragon head, and the one at the center belonged to a boy with contorted features.


    The doll created based on Su Ming¡¯s Curse was clearly... the Five-Faced Beast Deity who he had fought before! It was a peerless ferocious beast which had oncemanded the sky and earth in Arid Triad until Arid Triad sealed it and destroyed it. At that moment, Su Ming made it appear in the form of a puppet and used his right hand to point at the circle formed by the ring.


    With it, the five heads of the doll belonging to the Five-Faced Beast Deity jolted. They rose up as if just having been brought to life. They threw their heads back and let out a roar that shook the sky and earth, then charged towards the circle formed by the shattered fragments of the ring.


    They instantly surged inside, bringing with them afterimages formed by the countless long threads behind them. It was as if the circle was an invisible exit, and the Five-Faced Beast Deity was about to rush out through it.


    The young man formed by Arid Triad moved through the fog and appeared in front of Su Ming. This was the first time he attacked Su Ming directly, and it was unlike the time they had fought with words under the tree. It was also unlike how he had just sealed off all exists in the flesh tunnel.


    Right then, for the first time after he showed up in front of Su Ming, a freezing re appeared in his eyes. A supreme might erupted from his body, which made the entire tunnel tremble. The 360 Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier beyond the tunnel also shuddered. The four Great True Worlds, too, trembled. Even the True Worlds seemed to be oppressed.


    That was Arid Triad¡¯s power. At the instant his presence erupted, the young man formed by Arid Triad raised his right hand in front of Su Ming. He did not try to grab Su Ming, but instead went to grab the Five-Faced Beast Deity doll. Judging by the looks of it, the Five-Faced Beast Deity could not dodge his hands. If the young man touched it, the doll would immediately shatter.


    Yet the young man¡¯s expression was incredibly grim. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s Curse was contained in the doll, and even his pupils would shrank before it.


    But he had to destroy the doll. He could see through Su Ming¡¯s n, and he would not allow him to sessfully break out. As long as Su Ming could not send his will out and remained trapped, Arid Triad would be able to devour and merge with him without wasting any effort.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He took a step forward and lifted his left hand to form a seal before he swiftly pushed it towards the young man. When he did so, all of his flesh and blood instantly withered slightly. It was as if this attack had sucked out a little of his life, blood, and soul.


    However, it was worth the price for the young man¡¯s pupils instantly shrank. He was forced to give up on grabbing the Five-Faced Beast Deity with his right hand, because Su Ming¡¯s attack gave him a sense of danger he had never felt before!


    The moment Su Ming executed his attack towards Arid Triad and his body withered, his True Immortal Sect World in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos copsed. With loud booming sounds, the entire True World withered and shrank...


    This was the price Su Ming had to pay for his attack.


    The young man¡¯s right hand changed direction. His palm swiftly swept outwards and approached Su Ming¡¯s iing strike.


    ¡°You sacrificed a True World in exchange for this one strike I would not be able to ignore... Su Ming, I¡¯ve still underestimated you.¡± When the low voice of the young man formed by Arid Triad echoed in the air, his right hand instantly crashed against Su Ming¡¯s left hand.


    A loud rumble shook the sky and earth. Su Ming shuddered and coughed up seven mouthfuls of blood. He could not help but stagger backwards, and with every single step he took, arge amount of pink fog would seep into his body, causing his skin to appear a bizarre shade of pink.


    With every single mouthful of blood he coughed up, his gaze would be more muddled despite him struggling to clear it up. After coughing seven mouthfuls of blood, Su Ming lifted his head.


    Once the young man came into contact with the attack Su Ming had formed by making an entire True World wither, his body copsed, but immediately after, the shattered bits gathered together again, though they soon copsed once more before gathering together again. The shattered bits gathered together seven times only to fall apart. Only during the eighth time, when he neared the walls of the flesh tunnel and all the fog in the area was pushed outwards, did he regain his form. When he lifted his head, his face was slightly pale.


    When Su Ming saw this, his pupils shrank in a barely noticeable manner. The two of them might seem to be equal in strength, but in truth... Arid Triad had still split a portion of his will and sealed it in the flesh tunnel, or else when their attacks connected just then, the flesh tunnel would have definitely shattered and copsed.


    ¡°Su Ming... what a man!¡± As he spoke, Arid Triad moved forward, and with an extreme speed, he charged at the Five-Faced Beast Deity, who was about to rush into the spreading circle formed by the fragments of the ring. ¡°But before me, you can¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Su Ming turned to the Five-Faced Beast Deity. ¡°You were sealed by this person in the past. We were never enemies to begin with, and we will not be enemies. I used this doll to gather up your resentment, and with the Arid Curse, I gave you a chance by recreating your body. If after all that you still can¡¯t charge out of this ce, both your form and soul will be destroyed!


    ¡°If you give it your all and escape, then as long as you manage to flee, I promise... as long as I do not die, you will not die as well!¡±


    Su Ming knew that if he wanted to cast the Arid Curse before Arid Triad and escape from the flesh tunnel to activate the bacsh against the three people from Saint Defier, then his main focusid in Arid Triad himself.


    And he only had one chance, that was why... Su Ming chose to use the Curse to manifest the thoughts of this creature he saw before¡ªthe Five-Faced Beast Deity!

 Chapter 1329: This Time, You Lost!

    <h4>Chapter 1329: This Time, You Lost!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Five-Faced Beast Deity did not submit to the world in the past. It did not honor Arid Triad, and while looking down on the entire world, it made itself a supreme, mighty force that swept through the entire universe. Back then, it was even known to be invincible!


    The confidence of being invincible gathered on the once Five-Faced Beast Deity, causing it to have the universe at its beck and call. It challenged Arid Triad, but... it lost.


    Even though it lost, even though its physical body was torn to pieces, even though its soul dissipated and was sealed in space... its will to fight and its unwillingness to admit defeat continued to exist.


    That was why the Five-Faced Beast Deity religion had appeared and why there were people who worshiped this creature and longed to obtain its resentment and its soul fragments to fuse with it.


    It was clear just what sort of glory the Five-Faced Beast Deity had enjoyed, and just how pretentious it had been. With his Curse, Su Ming gathered together the soul fragments of the Five-Faced Beast Deity, and with his will, he used threads to form its physical body, allowing the Five-Faced Beast Deity to be able to descend in the world for the first time since it had died.


    If any of the Five-Faced Beast Deity converts in the past aeon saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked, and they would immediately regard Su Ming with matchless zeal, because they had only been able to gather together the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s shadow that could not hope topare to the deity Su Ming formed with his Curse.


    One of them was an illusion, and the other was real. One of the wills could only be made to move with the converts¡¯ thoughts, while the other... had formedpletely and truly belonged to the former Five-Faced Beast Deity.


    As Su Ming¡¯s words echoed in the air, the Five-Faced Beast Deity puppet formed by the countless threads jolted, then threw its head back and let out a roar that caused the entire area to tremble. The flesh tunnel shuddered, and even Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s gxies quivered.


    The roar contained the presence of time along with an obsession towards the heavens, earth, and all forms of life, as well as an indignation and madness that was so strong it could not be described with words.


    It was as if its owner still longed for the life it once led, as if it still harbored resentment and a will to fight that had gathered over the countless years since it lost against Arid Triad.


    It could not ept that it had died. Its soundless roar had not been let out just once over the years after its soul had dissipated.


    There was only one sentence contained in that roar: ¡°If I had just one more chance!¡±


    If it had just one more chance... Su Ming could not hear its words, and neither could anyone else, but during the countless years and various aeons, its voice had constantly echoed in the universe, and at that moment, Su Ming gave it that chance!


    As its roar echoed through the air and the entire universe shuddered, Arid Triad¡¯s expression changed for the second time. The first change had been because of Su Ming, and the second change... was because of the Five-Faced Beast Deity!


    At the instant its roar rang out, the five heads of the deity instantly gained a ferocious and crazed look. All ten of its eyes shone with an unprecedented light. At the same time, a huge shadow appeared around it. That shadow swiftly gained corporeal form, and it looked like it was about to manifest into the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s formerly shocking body.


    The Five-Faced Beast Deity roared and the shadow appeared around it while it executed an indescribable speed to charge towards the huge, expanding circle formed by the fragments of the ring after it shattered.


    A sense of danger rose like a tidal wave in Arid Triad¡¯s heart, one that screamed at him that the plot to murder Su Ming and devour him was about to be broken. He moved, intending to charge towards the Five-Faced Beast Deity to prevent it from leaving, but Su Ming also rushed forward. He, too, executed his fastest speed to prevent Arid Triad from attacking so that the Five-Faced Beast Deity could charge out of the flesh tunnel.


    All of this seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it was over in the blink of an eye. Arid Triad closed in on the Five-Faced Beast Deity when the creature had already begun to enter the circle formed by the fragments. There seemed to be another world contained in the area of the circle, and the Five-Faced Beast Deity looked as if it had entered a mirror when it went inside it.


    ¡°You cannot leave!¡±


    Arid Triad¡¯s eyes shed. A powerful light instantly erupted from his body. Under that light, his body was immediately concealed, and he transformed into a huge hand that charged towards the Five-Faced Beast Deity.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He could not let Arid Triad prevent the Five-Faced Beast Deity from leaving, because this concerned his own survival. Although he might be able to use the power of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wing fragment to escape while Arid Triad tried to stop the Five-Faced Beast Deity...


    But Su Ming did not want to, even though this might seem to be the correct choice!


    He did not want to flee. He did not want to use the Five-Faced Beast Deity this way... and his pride would never allow him to do such a thing. Why should he run? He wanted to be there and shatter Arid Triad¡¯s plot right before his eyes. The one who would flee could not be Su Ming... but Arid Triad.


    Because of that, when the thought of bringing out Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wing fragment appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, he immediately squashed it. With a cold harrumph, he gathered his will, congregated his soul, assembled all his cultivation base, and in an instant... formed a sword that could shock the heavens!


    It was the strongest hit Su Ming could bring out in his life, and it was also the one he had used to attack the ck-robed young man when he executed the Art of Time to return to the past!


    With that attack, Su Ming gave Arid Triad two choices. The first choice was to give up on preventing the Five-Faced Beast Deity from leaving and turn around to fight against him.


    The second choice was to not give up on preventing the Five-Faced Beast Deity from leaving, but if he did so, he would have to withstand Su Ming¡¯s attack!


    In truth, it might seem like Su Ming was offering two choices, but to Arid Triad, there was only one choice. The moment the violent presence erupted from Su Ming¡¯s body to form his strongest hit, a hint of conflict appeared in the eyes of the young man formed by Arid Triad, but it turned into determination in an instant.


    He believed that he could withstand Su Ming¡¯s attack. He believed that the Five-Faced Beast Deity could not flee from his palm, and with this confidence as his foundation, the young man immediately made his decision.


    He gritted his teeth and did not dodge Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack, simply allowing the illusory sword formed by all of Su Ming¡¯s life to close in on him. The young man did not even spare it a nce. He just sent the huge hand he had formed towards the Five-Faced Beast Deity.


    In an instant... the palm formed by Arid Triad caught the portion of the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s body that had not entered the circle of fragments. A loud bang shook the sky and earth, echoing through the entire flesh tunnel. Within that noise, Arid Triad¡¯s growl was mixed in.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    At the same time, the strongest sword formed by Su Ming¡¯s life, will, and his soul closed in on Arid Triad. It pierced the palm, and the sound from the impact ovepped with the loud bang from before, causing an even stronger wave of sound. It made the fog tremble as it fell backwards. The flesh tunnel shuddered, and arge number of cracks appeared on it.


    The Five-Faced Beast Deity let out an incredibly shrill roar, and its body shuddered violently. Arid Triad¡¯s palm contained a power that could destroy all lives as well as Arid Triad¡¯s will.


    In fact, that strike was no weaker than the power of the disaster brought forth when all four of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings ovepped with each other. The Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s body, which had been gaining corporeal form from its previously illusory form, instantly shuddered and broke down. When it shattered to pieces, the destructive power from Arid Triad crashed into the body of the Five-Faced Beast Deity formed by Su Ming¡¯s Curse.


    It shuddered again and showed signs of copsing, but at that moment, the Five-Faced Beast Deity let out a roar filled with unwillingness to admit defeat. The madness it had umted for countless years and aeons erupted from its body with a bang.


    It was a madness brought by its indignation for having failed yet again even though it had received a second chance. It was its strongest will, one that even surpassed its will when it first fought against Arid Triad!


    The moment the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s strongest will rose up, it turned into a power that umted all of its madness, and it crashed violently against Arid Triad¡¯s attack.


    A loud bang shot up, and it seemed like it would surge into the heavens andst for eternity. Half of the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s body shattered with a bang and disintegrated... but with an unprecedented madness and indignation and resentment it had umted over countless aeons, it forced the other half of its body to withstand Arid Triad¡¯s strike!


    ¡°Arid Triad! Damn you, Arid Triad! Even if I have to stake everything I have against you, I will not allow myself to lose a second time!¡±


    The Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s roars echoed in the air. Four of its five heads instantly exploded on their own to turn into its strongest power to withstand Arid Triad¡¯s strike.


    Its one remaining head and the small portion of its remaining body... rushed into the circle formed by the fragments!


    It charged out of the circle and the flesh tunnel, and with its body formed by the Curse, it left. This scene caused Arid Triad¡¯s heart to tremble. He had thought he could definitely kill it, but he had made a judgmental error. While it would have been nothing at any other point in time and he could just deliver another attack to finish the job... the error this time had unsavory oues!


    First, his plot to murder and devour Su Ming failed!


    And second, Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack that had a crazy amount of power caused Arid Triad to sense danger.


    When the palm formed by Arid Triad turned back into the shape of a human, he turned around, and Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack pierced through him. During that moment, Su Ming¡¯s faint words echoed in his ears.


    ¡°This time... you lost.¡±

 Chapter 1330: Backlash!

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Bacsh!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the Expanse Cosmos belonging to the Heavenly Foxes within Dark Dawn¡¯s camp was Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb. In its thirdyer was a Rune with an area shrouded in fog. At that moment, the Rune let out cracking sounds. Soon after, they turned into loud bangs that surged into the sky. Countless cracks appeared on the Rune, spreading out swiftly.


    It was as if an indescribable power was about to charge out from within it. At the instant the Rune crumbled into pieces that flew out in all directions, the head of a boy with a ferocious expression charged. Aura was spilling out of the corners of his lips while it dragged four headless necks on what little was left of its body.


    At the instant it charged out, it let out a piercing roar at the sky. It held madness, crazed delight, and resentment that seemed to have umted over countless aeons.


    The endless fog in the area tumbled back when the boy roared. When it charged forth, its body looked like an illusion. There was no material object that could stop it in its tracks.


    In an instant, it moved through boundless space to appear in the secondyer. When it charged out once again, it shot through thend and appeared above the nine heavens, and with one move... it flew out of Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb!


    It appeared in the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos, right before the dumbfounded Sovereign of Dawn Yan Pei as well as the chattering bald crane. When the bald crane saw the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s broken body, it took a swift step back. If it¡¯d had feathers on its body, they would have definitely been standing at that moment. Clearly, the bald crane was scared.


    ¡°You... You...¡±


    The bald crane opened its mouth wide. Just as it was about to say something, the Five-Faced Beast Deity threw its head back and roared again. This was the first time... it truly let out a roar in the universe since it had been defeated.


    As it roared, the Five-Faced Beast Deity did not forget why Su Ming had used the Curse to form its body once more. It did not forget the real reason behind why he wanted its help to defeat Arid Triad.


    While it roared and an indescribable will and might grew to an extremely great degree on its body, the broken figure of the Five-Faced Beast Deity opened its mouth wide and tore apart the space right before the bald crane, Yan Pei and the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ dazed gazes. Then, it instantly left into the distance.


    ¡°It tore... space...¡±


    Yan Pei¡¯s pupils shrank. By his side, the bald crane stood silent. All of them looked towards the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s back as it traveled into the distance through the space it had just torn apart.


    As for the Five-Faced Beast Deity, once it charged into the space it tore apart, it mustered its full speed and instantly went through almost one hundred Expanse Cosmoses. It tore through all the space of the Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp to charge towards Saint Defire¡¯s camp using the power of the Curse in its body as its guide.


    It was so fast that in just the span of a few breaths, it appeared in Saint Defier¡¯s camp. It shot through numerous Expanse Cosmoses, and in the next breath... it saw three floating altars.


    It also saw the three people sitting cross-legged and meditating on the altars, and its focus was immediately attracted by... the pink liquid flowing from the broken bone in front of the old man sitting on the altar at the top of the triangr formation, as well as the strand of hair swiftly fusing with the bone.


    ¡®It¡¯s these three!¡¯


    At that moment, the Five-Faced Beast Deity only had a boy¡¯s head. A ferocious and hideous expression appeared on his face. It tore apart the space again, and immediately, a loud bang shook the skies and earth. That sound traveled into the Expanse Cosmos where the three Lords were, and their expressions instantly changed.


    The first to lift his head was not Fei Hua, and neither was it Xuan Jiu, but the middle-aged man, Xiao Song. At the instant he looked up, he saw a huge crack in the gxy, and a ferocious looking head. It belonged to a boy who stared at him from the crack with a ferocious smile.


    The second to lift her head was Fei Hua. At the instant she did so, her pupils shrank and her hair stood up on end. She had a strong feeling of familiarity from the almost human creature. That familiarity made her feel as if she was looking at another version of herself. In fact, when she looked over, she noticed that there was an invisible thread connecting her to the creature!


    The Five-Faced Beast Deity charged out of the crack.


    Its body might have seemed real, but it was formed by Su Ming¡¯s Curse, and the threads of the Curse came from Su Ming¡¯s body, which was why the Five-Faced Beast Deity was not actually a physical entity, but neither was it an illusion. Instead, it was an existence caught between a physical form and an illusion. Tearing apart space was its natural ability, and it was also the effect of Su Ming¡¯s Curse.


    But in truth, it could not directly kill another life. However, it could use the Curse to deliver a bacsh on the three Lords, which was why once it flew out, it instantly changed direction and charged... at Fei Hua!


    The root of Su Ming¡¯s Curse came from Fei Hua. The connection between the ring and her was what Su Ming had used to make the Curse bloom. It was just like karma. There had to first be a cause before the consequences could be delivered.


    The connection between Fei Hua and the ring was the cause!


    The Five-Faced Beast Deityughed ferociously. It moved so quickly that Fei Hua could not avoid it. The Five-Faced Beast Deity closed in on her, and its broken body instantly turned into ck threads. When Fei Hua¡¯s expression changed into one of shock, those threads seeped through her clothes and crawled into her through all her pores and the seven orifices.


    When Xiao Song saw this scene, his pupils shrank. His heart let out a thump, and he was sure that something bad was about to happen.


    All of that might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it was over in an instant. Once all the ck threads seeped into Fei Hua¡¯s body, she shuddered. When the Five-Faced Beast Deity disappeared, ck smoke surrounded Fei Hua¡¯s face. As she shuddered, she coughed up a mouthful of blood, which was ck.


    Xiao Song, who had a connection with her, shuddered as well. Arge amount of ck smoke immediately appeared around his face too. It gushed out of him, and he coughed up ck blood as well. His presence instantly weakened, and with shock on his face, he let out a cry of surprise.


    At the same time, Xuan Jiu jolted. His hands turned ck, and even his face looked as if it was covered by ck clouds. As his body shuddered, he opened his eyes, and once he coughed up blood, he let out a roar of indignation.


    ¡°How can a bacsh happen? There¡¯s no way a bacsh is supposed to ur! I¡¯ve already asked the greatest will protecting Saint Defier to descend on us, this is impossible...¡±


    Once he said those words, Xuan Jiu¡¯s expression changed again. Countless ck spots appeared on his body, and they increased in number and size with each passing moment. Some even began festering. A foul stench immediately spread through the area, and even the altar beneath him started showing signs of falling apart.


    Xuan Jiu was the only one with the ck spots. Fei Hua and Xiao Song did not have them, but their presences grew weaker with each passing moment. Their faces were ck. The power of the Curse grew in them at a maddening speed, absorbing their lives and their cultivation bases to turn into an even stronger Curse thatnded directly on the old Xuan Jiu, which was why the old man was in such a state.


    They had onlysted that long because they were in Avacaniya Realm. If they were slightly weaker, they would have turned into puddles of blood a long time ago, but even if they were in Avacaniya Realm and Su Ming¡¯s Curse had descended to deliver a bacsh on them, due to Arid Triad¡¯s interference, the Five-Faced Beast Deity was quite weak, which also weakened the Curse. However, it was still not something the three Lords of Saint Defier could withstand.


    Fei Hua immediately closed her eyes and lifted her right hand to bring out arge number of medicinal cores. She did not even have time to move. She could only sit on the altar and circte her cultivation base at full strength, not with the intention to fight against the Curse in her body, but to maintain her life force. If she did not do so, then before long, she would die from the Curse.


    Xiao Song did the same. The threat of death descended on his heart in a manner he had never felt before. He brought out medicinal cores almost at the same time as Fei Hua and swallowed them without hesitation. He also circted his cultivation base with all his power to maintain his life force.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Only Xuan Jiu did not do so. A ferocious look appeared on his face. He intended to continue casting the Curse without caring about his entire body festering, but suddenly, his lifted right hand turned into a puddle of ck blood right before his eyes!


    He did not even feel any pain.


    At that moment, the bone before him let out a shattering sound. As it rose into the air, the bone crumbled to pieces!


    The pink liquid evaporated along with it. The two turned into fog that quickly vanished. Only the strand of hair remained in its ce, undamaged. However, it gave off a feeling that it was the one that broke the bone and caused the liquid to evaporate, exuding an air of a supreme existence.


    When the bone shattered and Xuan Jiu¡¯s left hand turned into a puddle of ck blood, a shrill, brokenugh tumbled out of the old man¡¯s lips. His face had started to fester.


    The person which Su Ming hated the most was the old man.


    There was no enmity between them, but for some unknown reason, that person had set him up, and Su Ming... had no interest in searching for the reason as to why the other had done such a thing. No matter the reason, as long as he chose to stand against him, he had to be prepared to suffer Su Ming¡¯s wrath and die.


    Yet perhaps Su Ming had known the real reason a long time ago. When he was in the flesh tunnel and used his third eye to see the three Lords of Saint Defier, he knew the answer upon seeing the strand of hair in the small bottle with the pink liquid.


    That strand of hair belonged to him, but it did note from him after he had be an adult. It was a strand of hair taken from him while he was still a baby!


    It was something prepared a long time ago, and if Su Ming had been at the altars right then, he would throw a question right back at the old man.


    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

 Chapter 1331: Perhaps It Is Destined…

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Perhaps It Is Destined...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A few moments before the Five-Faced Beast Deity had the Curse descend on Fei Hua, then spread to Xiao Song, causing it to trigger the bacsh formed by the Curse in Xuan Jiu¡¯s body, thereby causing the bone to shatter and the pink liquid to evaporate...


    The strongest attack Su Ming formed by assembling his will, cultivation base, life. and his soul in the flesh tunnelnded on the young man formed by Arid Triad when he turned his head around.


    Arid Triad could not dodge it. In fact, he could not even strike back, because Su Ming had already gained the initiative and the upper hand by delivering his attack right when Arid Triad attempted to stop the Five-Faced Beast Deity.


    However, while Arid Triad had miscalcted the Five-Faced Beast Deity¡¯s ability, had he also miscalcted Su Ming¡¯s strength? That question rose in Arid Triad¡¯s mind at the instant Su Ming¡¯s divine ability approached him.


    A loud bang shook the sky and earth when Su Ming¡¯s attacknded on Arid Triad¡¯s body in its full form and force.


    From the distance, Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack, born from the umtion of his entire existence, seemed to have a vast force. However, if anyone looked at it closely, they would find... that the attack was concentrated on one finger of Su Ming¡¯s right hand!


    It was a tiny little finger, but gathered on it was the terrifying power that caused Arid Triad¡¯s eyes to shrink, and itnded at the spot between Arid Triad¡¯s eyebrows when he turned around!


    When the two came into directbat, there was no sound. The entire world froze at that instant. The fog in the area no longer tumbled about, the flesh tunnel no longer let out loud booms, and everything in the world outside became quiet. Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos jolted, and Dark Dawn as well as Saint Defier jolted as well.


    Su Ming¡¯s True Morning Dao World, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, the withered True Immortal Sect World, and True Sky Hill World... also entered a rtive stillness.


    The lives in the Expanse Cosmoses could not sense that stillness. In fact, even the Five-Faced Beast Deity could not sense it while moving through Expanse Cosmoses. Only Su Ming and Arid Triad could sense it, since they could be considered to be the same type of life forms...


    There were two more life forms who could sense the stillness. One of them was Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. It clearly sensed the fight erupting between Su Ming and Arid Triad at the moment it happened, and it left it Harmonious Morus Alba nervous, but also expectant.


    Thest to notice it... was Old Man Extermination, who was sitting beside the gap in the fourth universe contained in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s fourth wing and who had vanished from the naked eye while meditating on the ancient ship.


    He cast his eyes into the distance, and a profound look appeared in his eyes. He could clearly sense the stillness on the entire butterfly.


    ¡°In my former home, there is a saying: If the heavens want you to die, they will definitely make you mad first... This sentence is very logical. Harmonious Morus Alba will soon walk down the path of my homnd. That is why... madness has now appeared. One of them is an unparalleled Chosen who Possessed Harmonious Morus Alba aeons ago, and the other is one who was destined to be the strongest of his aeon, the final aeon before Harmonious Morus Alba is destroyed.


    ¡°I look forward to their looks of regret when they learn of the truth... Will they be like me in the past?¡± Old Man Extermination mumbled. After a long while, he sighed softly, and resolve appeared in his eyes when he lifted his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for myself, but for my homnd. Even if I have to sacrifice all the Harmonious Morus Albas, to me... it will be worth it!¡±


    When Old Man Extermination¡¯s voice echoed in the air, Su Ming and the young man¡¯s eyes met in the flesh tunnel. Su Ming¡¯s right index finger was ced at the center of Arid Triad¡¯s brow. The two of them did not move, and it looked as if they would remain in this position for eternity.


    ¡°I lost...¡± Arid Triad did not open his lips, but his words could still be heard. They were followed by a sigh. ¡°I miscalcted the Five-Faced Beast Deity resistance, and I also miscalcted the strength of your strongest attack... Saint Defier¡¯s camp no longer has any support. You¡¯ve already resolved... the plot I set up in this ce.¡±


    Su Ming did not speak. There was only a hint of aloofness in his indifferent expression.


    ¡°We can now call off the promise we made to meet one hundred yearster...¡± Arid Triad¡¯s voice now sounded much older. When it echoed in the air, Su Ming spoke faintly.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t call it off, I would still have fought against you one hundred yearster.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to think about the possibility of working with me?¡±


    ¡°The ancient tree growing on the ocean in the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World is just a soul fragment. The real tree... has already withered a long time ago. It died aeons ago.


    ¡°Perhaps you remembered your promise to it at some point in time and created that tree, but you couldn¡¯t change its determination to withhold its promise to wait for you.


    ¡°There is no way I will work together with someone like you,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    Arid Triad was silent.


    It was as if the flesh tunnel where the two of them were had turned into the ancient tree of the past, and the fog the boundless ocean. It looked just like in the capital, where on the vast sea, beside the ancient tree, the shades of green and blue seemed to be connected with the sky...


    ¡°I have two questions.¡± After a long while, Arid Triad¡¯s old voice appeared again.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    ¡°With your will, it should have been impossible for you to form this attack... The strength of this attack does not rely on your will, not the rise and decline of your life, not the strength of your cultivation base, and not the weight of your soul...


    ¡°The main strength of your attacky in your determination to not even consider your own survival when trapped where you will surely die, and I could sense your previous fear and struggles in that attack. This should be the strongest attack of your life after you were intimidated by some existence and knew you were gonna die. You created this attack because you were unwilling to ept such a destiny...


    ¡°And I can also sense that... you haven¡¯tpletely finished executing this attack. I want to know where you firstunched it, and who made you form it.¡±


    When Arid Triad¡¯s ancient voicended in Su Ming¡¯s ears, he fell silent.


    ¡°An existence who you previously refused to believe exists. He was dressed in a long ck robe and had ck hair. He held a string of strange pearls in his right hand... and sat on a huge Feng Shuipass. I personally saw this person... devour a Harmonious Morus Alba.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s answer caused Arid Triad to fall silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about... but after I Possessed Harmonious Morus Alba, I could sense that figure in its memories. It gave off a cordial feeling to Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡°So... no matter what you saw, there is a high chance you don¡¯t need to be worried about it.¡± Arid Triad¡¯s voice echoed in the air with a hint of certainty, but when Su Ming heard it, he shook his head.


    He believed in what he saw and what he understood from it. He did not believe in Arid Triad¡¯s words.


    ¡°My second question is about Old Man Extermination you spoke about just now. I... know about him. But where exactly do your worries about him lie?¡± Arid Triad¡¯s voice sounded as ancient as ever, and there was even a hint of fatigue to it.


    ¡°He is a person who fled when a Harmonious Morus Alba was destroyed. He fled to our world and is nning something we do not know. Tell me... what exactly am I worried about?¡± Su Ming asked coldly. Arid Triad was too confident, and in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, that confidence could bring the destruction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. He arrived in this aeon, and four hundred something yearster, when the four wings of Harmonious Morus Alba ovep and this aeon is destroyed, he will be wiped off.¡±


    Arid Triad¡¯s voice contained the same confidence that caused Su Ming¡¯s brows to furrow.


    ¡°What if... there will no longer be another aeon?¡± Su Ming asked slowly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Arid Triad said without hesitation. When he spoke, the young man cast Su Ming a deep look. ¡°We will meet again in the disaster four hundred something yearster... Now, you can finish the execution of that divine ability of yours.¡± When Arid Triad said those words, his voice gradually became weaker until it faded away.


    ¡°Spirit!¡±


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He said one final word, and it was the key to his strongest divine ability. It was the word he had uttered when his will shattered after going up against the ck-robed young man when he returned to the past with the Art of Time!


    At the instant the word tumbled out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth, the young man¡¯s body jolted, but he did not dissipate. Instead, a shadow appeared and ovepped with him. That shadow split into ten, then one hundred, and continued splitting until it reached tens of thousands... The number of ovepping shadows was so great that it surpassed what a cultivator could calcte with his naked eye. After all, the ovepping shadows simply could not be seen clearly.


    Only Su Ming knew that during that short instance, one hundred thousand ovepping shadows had appeared on the young man who did not disintegrate.


    At the moment they ovepped with one another, cracking sounds rang out, and cracks spread out from the spot where Su Ming¡¯s finger touched the center of Arid Triad¡¯s brow until they covered his entire body. Then... with a bang, the young man¡¯s body shattered to pieces, which were reduced to ashes that dissipated into the air. Vanishing along with it were the one hundred thousand ovepping shadows.


    This meant that all one hundred thousand of Arid Triad¡¯s manifestations... were destroyed at that instant!


    Since Arid Triad did not have a body, it was a heavy blow to him. This sort of grave injury caused him to no longer be able to summon the strength to fight against Su Ming... but Su Ming did not have the confidence to give chase and kill him either, because the time had not yet arrived. Only when the disaster appeared and the four wings ovepped with each other could he... have the chance to Possess him.


    The instant Arid Triad¡¯s body vanished, the fog formed by the poisonous aphrodisiac no longer increased in density and even gradually showed signs of vanishing. Only at that moment did exhaustion appear on Su Ming¡¯s face. His gaze was no longer fierce, and his mind became muddled. The poisonous aphrodisiac he had been suppressing all that time boiled in his body at that moment.


    Fortunately, the amount of the poisonous aphrodisiac around him no longer increased and even showed signs of dissipating. Su Ming sat down without hesitation and circted his cultivation base, restraining his will in his body to continue suppressing the poisonous aphrodisiac.


    If there was no stimtion from the external world, then before long, when the fog in the flesh tunnel dissipated, Su Ming would return to normal and no longer be affected.


    However... he forgot about Zi Ruo.


    Not long after Su Ming sat down, a moan came from the fog, and a naked body rushed out to embrace him.


    At the instant Zi Ruo reached him, the poisonous aphrodisiac in Su Ming¡¯s body seemed to be stimted, and it instantly erupted in him...

 Chapter 1332: Dao… Is Boundless

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Dao... Is Boundless</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not important to know just how many times Su Ming had experienced changes of heart.


    What was important was that with each one, he would go through a metamorphosis, and during those baptisms, his epiphanies gradually reached an abstruse state.


    Su Ming did not know that someone during one of the incredibly prosperous aeons in Harmonious Morus Alba had already calcted that if someone reached the peak of the metamorphoses and took one step further, they would be able to reach an even higher Realm. However, that was just a calction. the person who did it had not been able to reach that Realm, and neither had he gained an epiphany of it.


    During that prosperous aeon, Almighties had predicted that the abstruse state was known... as Dao!


    In truth, not many of the aeons Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe had lived through had flourished and been especially prosperous, but some Almighties had predicted a simr Realm. However, they had not been able to calcte and predict it as clearly. They found it to be as abstruse as the Almighties from the prosperous aeons.


    Even Su Ming¡¯s aeon had rumors of a marvelous Realm existing after Avacaniya Realm. The name of that Realm... was Boundless Dao!


    It was a cultivation Realm, but its main focusy in the heart.


    It was just like Avacaniya Realm. It was a level of cultivation, but it was also an abstruse state of the heart as well as a transformation of a person¡¯s state of being. The specific manifestation of the Realm... was in truth divided into two parts.


    One of them was when a cultivator only had their cultivation base reach Avacaniya Realm, just like the three Sovereigns of Dawn and the three Lords of Saint Defier. They were the typical examples of cultivators whose cultivation bases had reached Avacaniya Realm.


    However, cultivation bases would in the end reach a limit. That was why on the surface, in the eyes of other cultivators, the Lords of Saint Defier and the Sovereigns of Dawn had reached the peak of their levels of cultivation, they themselves knew that they had only obtained the form when they reached Avacaniya Realm. They had not obtained the soul.


    This was also why their power was nothing before Su Ming. They might be in Avacaniya Realm, but if they were to divide Avacaniya Realm into initial, middle,ter, and greatpletion stages, the six of them... were only in the initial stage.


    And they could only be in the initial stage. In fact, they could only stay in the initial stage for the rest of their lives, unless... they could make the abstruse state in their hearts reach Avacaniya Realm as well. Only by doing so could they reach a breakthrough.


    Cang San Nu of the three Sovereigns of Dawn had been powerful because he had Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wing fragment. Xuan Jiu of the three Lords of Saint Defier was powerful because he was the only one among the six who had reached the borders in regards to the cultivation of the heart. That was why despite still being in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm, he was clearly stronger than the other people.


    The second group had the Antecedental Spirits. Regardless of whether they belonged to Su Ming¡¯s aeon or the previous ones, all those who had sessfully had their spirits ascend three times could be known as having reached Avacaniya Realm, but that did not mean that they had reached it in terms of their cultivation bases. Instead, by relying on the ws in their lives beingplemented and mended, they could reach Avacaniya Realm by reaching a higher state of being.


    Those who had reached Avacaniya Realm in this manner were not strong. Some aspects of them were even weakerpared to those of people who had reached Avacaniya Realm with their cultivation bases. Only when they had their spirits ascend more than six times could they be powerful enough to wipe the floor with powerful warriors in Avacaniya Realm.


    However, the people who had their spirits ascend six times were rare and few in between. This was also why Antecedental Spirits were regarded as equals to the Sovereigns of Dawn and the Lords of Saint Defier.


    The people who had reached Avacaniya Realm either by relying on their cultivation bases or the ascension of their states would exist as long as the aeon itself, and while it might seem as if they had eternal life, in truth, they could really only live for one aeon.


    The prime example of this Realm... was the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe.


    Eight spirit ascensions had allowed him to be the strongest among all those in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm. He could sweep through Dark Dawn and Saint Defier and stand at the peak of the universe.


    Yet in the end, he was still just in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm.


    If anyone wanted to reach the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm, then the first thing they needed to do... was to not perish in the disaster.


    If those who were in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm obtained a great serendipity and stepped into Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos to search for their other selves and fused with them, they could live through many aeons. There were a lot more of the people who did not manage this, and when the disaster fell, they could onlyugh sorrowfully at the heavens as they flew away with the wind as ashes.


    Only those who could live through the disaster could reach the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm.


    It was a foundation. Once it was established, they would need to gain an even deeper understanding towards the Realm of the heart. They would also need to have their cultivation bases reach Avacaniya Realm. It could be said that reaching the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm require the heart and cultivation base in Avacaniya Realm. In fact, this also involved a transformation of a person¡¯s state of being. Only then... could the person be a powerful warrior in the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm.


    The prime examples of that were the old monsters who would not die during the disaster and who had slept through countless aeons. They were among the few who had reached this Realm.


    However... the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm was their limit. To many people, it was already the peak, and they did not know how to step over it. It did not matter whether it was their cultivation bases or their states of being, both had already reached the limit, and the truth was... that there was truly no other stage after that.


    The Five-Faced Beast Deity was practically the strongest at that stage.


    In fact, for most aeons, when they reached anyone reached that stage, they had already reached the peak of their cultivation... That was until there came a cultivator who wouldter be known as Arid Triad. He... Possessed Harmonious Morus Alba, and in one go, pushed himself to being the strongest he could possibly be, breaking through that seemingly impassable barrier that had existed for an unknown number of aeons.


    He seeded, and at the moment he seeded, he rose beyond the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm and reached... theter stage!


    Hence, after he seeded, many of those in the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm started trying to Possess and devour Harmonious Morus Alba, but all of them failed. Gradually, they learned to start from something smaller... such as Possessing the will of a True World.


    However, since ancient times, no one had ever seeded in Possessing a True World¡¯s will... until Su Ming!


    Only he alonepleted that feat. Only he alone won apetition against Su Xuan Yi and Possessed True Morning Dao World¡¯s will. At the moment he seeded, it was as if a door leading to heaven had opened before him.


    Su Ming had wondered before why he could seed, but there seemed to be no answer to that matter. After all, Su Ming knew that if he had not seeded in his Possession, Su Xuan Yi would have definitely done it.


    There was a simrity between him and Su Xuan Yi... They were both Abyss Builders!


    Once Su Ming Possessed True Morning Dao World¡¯s will and fused with his other self, he came into possession of four Great True World¡¯s wills as well as seeded in multiple spirit ascensions and gained an epiphany regarding the God of Berserkers Transformation. It allowed him to borrow the power of one hundred million Berserker souls to truly reach Avacaniya Realm when he was under the effects of the God of Berserkers Transformation... After that, he stepped into the stage that only Arid Triad had managed to reach since the ancient past.


    Theter stage of Avacaniya Realm!


    That was why Arid Triad had said that he had the right to Possess him, because they were in the same Realm.


    This Realm was already the limit of all limits. In fact, Su Ming had once believed that even if he went through all spirit ascensions,pletely changed his state of being, and Possessed even more True Worlds, he would only be the strongest in this Realm, because he had already reached the end of his Dao, unless... he sessfully Possessed Arid Triad.


    The other possibility would be that Arid Triad Possessed Harmonious Morus Alba. No matter what, this matter involved them devouring each other. Perhaps only by doing so could they truly attain greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm, just like how Harmonious Morus Alba had been oneplete butterfly in the past.


    This assumptionsted until Su Ming saw the ck-robed young man when he cast the Art of Time and returned to the past, until Su Ming noticed Old Man Extermination through the butterfly¡¯s wing fragment and the murals in the ruins.


    Only at that moment did hee to a realization that even after he attained greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm, there was still a greater Realm above it.


    Perhaps this Realm... was the Boundless Dao people spoke of in legends, the Dao that was predicted by the Almighties during the prosperous aeons.


    Su Ming could only stare at that Realm from the distance, unable to even think about touching it, but the moment he was unwilling to give up and chose to attack the ck-robed young man to ovee the fear in his heart, he understood a small trace of that Realm...


    Spirit.


    It was one word, but it was like a seed in Su Ming¡¯s heart. It already existed in him, which was something Arid Triad, Harmonious Morus Alba, and even Old Man Extermination did not expect.


    There were fourplete stages of Avacaniya Realm.


    And right then, Su Ming was seated in the flesh tunnel with the pink fog around him. However, an extremely alluring and beautiful naked body that could make all hearts race had wrapped its arms around him.


    The enticing figure moved like a snake, twisting and moaning next to Su Ming, as if asking him to embrace it... The woman¡¯s cloudy eyes held a temptation that could melt all minds.


    The instant the alluring body appeared and straddled Su Ming, panting entered his ears, and a nice, feminine fragrance wafted into his nose... Su Ming might not have opened his eyes, but the poisonous aphrodisiac in his body instantly erupted at full force. His mind instantly descended into a state he could not control, and a wave of desire rushed through his body.


    But... Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, will, cultivation base and his mind still retained a hint of alertness despite his condition. His eyes flew open. An animalistic re was within them, but a brilliant light shone in their depths.


    Su Ming watched Zi Ruo straddle him while not a single piece of clothing covered her body. Her beauty struck him at full force, and even Su Ming struggled against it when a hint of rity appeared in his eyes.


    Her hot body, alluring pants, enticing pink skin, and continuous movement of her hips, subconsciously begging for his attention, would be the most alluring picture if anyone drew it onto a canvas.


    There might be ayer of clothes separating them, but Zi Ruo¡¯s indescribable lust burned Su Ming¡¯s body, making him quiver.

 Chapter 1333: You Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1333: You Ming</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This is a change of heart,¡± Su Ming said softly while closing his eyes. His voice was slightly hoarse, as if there was a ball of invisible fire scorching it.


    He did not move and simply allowed Zi Ruo to straddle him. No matter how she begged for his touches, Su Ming did not move. He could lift his hand and push her away with the slight alertness remaining in his mind, but he did not do so.


    His clothes were still fully on his person. When he closed his eyes, he chose not to continue meditating, but to direct his gaze into his body and his heart.


    He could sense that under the effects of the poisonous aphrodisiac, his body had be incredibly sensitive. He had bepletely different from before. His emotions became much more easily affected, and he was no longer calm.


    Yet the more this was so, the more Su Ming tried to keep his heart calm. It was just like how he had sat on a cliff when he tried to search for the method to calm his heart while in the ninth summit all those years ago. At that time, he had sat like that for nearly a month.


    Back then, Su Ming needed to create his own method to clear his mind and gain an epiphany of what changes of the heart meant, and right then, he was doing the same thing. He still sat in the same manner and still tried to gain an epiphany.


    However, the things that had disturbed his state of mind at that time were the winds in the mountain and the confusion in his own heart, and right then... what disturbed him was the poisonous aphrodisiac and Zi Ruo, who was moaning and panting against his side.


    Su Ming¡¯s mind gradually turned nk. He no longer paid any attention to the things around him and dedicated his full attention to watching his heart and soul. He saw how his mind asionally looked like a raging tidal wave, and how at other times it looked like mes surging into the sky. Sometimes, it would be as calm as still water too.


    As it changed, Su Ming gained an epiphany of his change of heart and his mind went through a metamorphosis while he tried... to gain an understanding of the Dao that he could not put into words but which he had glimpsed before.


    Dao had to be refined by the vices of the external world, just like how the heart had to be disturbed by external causes to trigger the changes of the heart. If a person could not control themselves, they would find themselves forever stuck.


    If they could get through them, their heart and soul would go through a metamorphosis until the person reached a state where they could no longer be affected by the affairs of the world.


    With the hint of alertness in his heart, Su Ming could originally push Zi Ruo away, but he did not. Since there were evils in the world around him and a problem had urred, then with his personality... he would just let the probleme. He would have it disturb his heart, and during that time, he would refine himself. He would look at the sky while he was in the abyss... and wee a new life while the mes of lust burned him.


    ¡®I will stare at light from the darkness. I do not long for light toe to me... My only desire is to be a ck hue that even darkness cannot turn darker!


    ¡®I don¡¯t like light. In the past, I could not see the light of day and could not see the darkness of night. It was as if the heavens had ced a veil before my eyes. If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t want to live under the sun. I wish to be... the source of darkness in the universe amid the shadows.


    ¡®When I am under the sun, I will chase away the light. When I am in the shadows of night, I will make night fade away, because I am... the only darkness under the heavens, in the gxy, and in the entire universe!


    ¡®This is me... Su Ming!


    ¡®My life is one of Possessing others. My life is one that other people cannot hope to replicate. My life... is one that pursues the darkness!


    ¡®I can kill countless people. I can destroy all lives in the universe. I can turn day into night, and I can make darkness descend on the earth, but in my heart, there will always be a spot of light left for my family, my friends, and my beloved...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart seemed to have found the direction of his metamorphosis as the quiet thoughts echoed in his mind, causing the raging sea to calm, the surging mes to fade, and an unruly ripple to appear in his heart, which was as still as dead water.


    ¡®Who was it that said that only light can be magnificent? Who was it that said that only saints can be noble? In the darkness, I can turn the moon into the sun, and I can also turn light into darkness!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart had never been as calm as it was right then. He opened his eyes. He no longer kept them closed so that he would not look at the alluring Zi Ruo, because having his eyes shut was a form of running away. Only the weak and those who did not dare to face the temptation would be afraid of having their hearts perturbed and would keep their eyes closed.


    ¡®I want to open my eyes and take a look at the world others cannot see. With that determination, I will face this change of heart. I want... to open my eyes and take a look at the evil that caused this disturbance in my heart!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at Zi Ruo before him. He watched her curvaceous body clinging to him while she panted and moved her hips, begging for his attention, but his expression remained aloof. It was like the darkness of night. If the now pink-skinned Zi Ruo was light, then it was a fight between light and darkness.


    In the fight, Su Ming did not move. His heart did not tremble. Nothing about him moved. He only watched everything before him, and his heart gradually became calmer. The poisonous aphrodisiac in him seemed to be unable to find blood that it could boil and could only wither away. When it lost all of its energy, it assimted into Su Ming¡¯s body.


    Su Ming did not consider whether he wanted to engage in activities that only bonded cultivators shared with Zi Ruo. What he cared about was that he would not allow himself to be controlled by the poisonous aphrodisiac, and he would absolutely not allow the little fox to gain the initiative.


    The fog around him gradually spread out. It looked like before long, it wouldpletely disappear. Su Ming remained sitting in the tunnel while he watched Zi Ruo before him. His expression was calm, and not a single hint of lust could be seen in it. The red in his eyes had long since faded away, and his breathing had grown calm. As his heart went through the metamorphosis and his emotions calmed down, he transcended a personal barrier.


    A pair of unseen eyes saw all of it. Their gaze seemed to have fused with the air ande to exist everywhere. If the owner of the gaze wanted to see something, they could even look into the flesh tunnel. There was no truth that they were unable to witness.


    The eyes noticed Su Ming¡¯s calm and a presence that even their owner found fierce. That presence was only a feeling that came from Su Ming¡¯s conviction towards the darkness.


    Old Man Extermination was the owner of that gaze. At that moment, he was meditating on the hidden ancient ship near the gap in space in the fourth universe.


    Those eyes belonged to him!


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a calm nce at the air above him. During that instant, for the first time ever, Old Man Extermination¡¯s heart trembled, because he felt... as if the had met gazes with Su Ming through space.


    At the instant their eyes met, Old Man Extermination shuddered. The hidden ancient ship trembled because of him, and distortions appeared around it. In the end, the ship showed up beside the gap in space in the butterfly¡¯s wing.


    ¡°Su Ming, what a man. As expected of the strongest of this aeon... and perhaps even the strongest since the history of Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s body also showed up when the ship distorted.


    ¡®Change of heart. This Art began with Tian Xie Zi, and it was written in destiny that he was to be the strongest of this aeon, but due to my interference, Tian Xie Zie¡¯s change of heart failed... But I didn¡¯t expect that his disciples would seed one after another, up to this Su Ming...


    ¡®His change of heart actually caused something in him to grow, something that brings me fear... This presence, damn it. This presence reminds me of that terrifying Xuan Zang!¡¯


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s pupils shrank, which was a rare sight to be seen, but he did not avert his gaze. He kept staring into space, his gaze locked on Su Ming who was in the flesh tunnel.


    And Su Ming did not lower his head either. He simply looked at the air.


    Old Man Extermination was silent for a long while before he spoke again. ¡°As expected... of a person that belongs to a race of the man who joined my bloodline, which Iter modified and led!¡±


    After he spoke, a loud bang shot up before him. It shook the sky and earth, and resounded very prominently in the constantly rumbling gxy. A dark figure showed up at that moment.


    It was a ck-robed man. His clothes as well as the air he gave off were exactly the same as those of the three ck-robed men who had previously been there.


    The person had appeared with a loud bang. At the instant he showed up, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Old Man Extermination.


    ¡°He is a descendant of yours. In fact, based on your position among your people, he would even have to address you as his Progenitor... Since he is here, go and meet him. I want... a drop of his blood,¡± Old Man Extermination said faintly.


    The ck-robed man did not say a single word. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply again. When he lifted his head, only the light in his eyes, born from conviction and zealousness that almost resembled foolish loyalty could be seen on his face, which was hidden under a ck hood.


    He turned around, and another loud bang shot up. The ck-robed man disappeared without a trace.


    Old Man Extermination gradually closed his eyes. As he did so, the ancient ship he sat upon faded away until not a single hint of it could be found.


    It was also during that moment that Su Ming averted his eyes. He lowered his head and looked at Zi Ruo again, but her image was not reflected in his pupils.


    ¡°Old Man Extermination, huh? I wonder what stage you belong to in Avacaniya Realm. If you have truly absorbed the presence and power of more than one butterfly before they died, then is the current you... equivalent to aplete Harmonious Morus Alba?¡± Su Ming wondered faintly, his words echoing in the tunnel.


    While he went through his change of heart, there were three ck-robed men traveling into Saint Defier¡¯s camp. Each of them summoned arge number of clones, and when they charged forward, they gradually took Su Ming¡¯s form, and with murderous intent as well as aloofness, they rushed into each Expanse Cosmos to bring forth massacre upon massacre.


    Due to them taking Su Ming¡¯s appearance, an unimaginable resentment became directed at Su Ming. One day... it might have a terrifying eruption.


    The three ck-robed men¡¯s appearances were identical to that of You Ming. Their faces were hidden by ck hoods, making their features impossible to see. However, there were different aspects about them.


    One of them was clearly a big and built man. He had a domineering and aggressive air about him. Another one of them appeared rather thin and lean, and his presence constantly changed. Thest one... had an arrogant air that could not be chased away no matter what.

 Chapter 1334: The Fourth Universe!

    <h4>Chapter 1334: The Fourth Universe!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Most of the fog in the flesh tunnel gradually dissipated. At that moment, when Su Ming looked over, he found that there was only a little left, and what remained was already so faint that it could be ignored.


    The poisonous aphrodisiac in Su Ming¡¯s body hadpletely assimted with him, and it could no longer do anything either. There was no longer any red in the whites of his eyes, and he looked very alert. In fact, he was even more alert than when he had stepped into the flesh tunnel.


    Only Zi Ruo still remained pink. The poisonous aphrodisiac in her body had not diminished, but had grown stronger. It had grown to a point where it was endangering her cultivation base and life. This was because of bacsh.


    It was so strong that she could not disperse it even though she had already reached Avacaniya Realm. After all, it was a poison that had gathered together the power of all Heavenly Foxes and the Curse cast by the three Lords of Saint Defier. Due to Arid Triad sealing the tunnel, it had also been strengthened greatly.


    Su Ming stared at Zi Ruo and lifted his right hand to tap the center of her brow. She shuddered, and numerous pink threads appeared on her skin. They rose from her skin like veins before they surged toward the spot between her eyebrows.


    If someone looked over, they would find that Zi Ruo¡¯s body looked as if she had been covered by a pink. Several breathster, all of the pink threads came to her brow. The spot where Su Ming¡¯s finger touched had be a pink dot.


    Su Ming lifted his index finger from her forehead, and a pink thread followed after. Once he extracted it from Zi Ruo¡¯s brow, it turned into fog that disappeared from his finger.


    Only at that moment did Zi Ruo return to normal, but her face was incredibly pale, and she was quivering. She wanted to open her eyes, but felt a heaviness that made it feel like even raising her eyelids was too hard of a task. Her body fell limp and she copsed on Su Ming.


    He swung his right hand in her direction. Immediately, Zi Ruo was dressed in one of Su Ming¡¯s robes, and after a moment of hesitation, he lifted his right hand to press it against her forehead. With a light pat, a gentle force surged into her body, nourishing her.


    With the gentle power from Su Ming, Zi Ruo regained her consciousness around a dozen breathster instead of having to use her own cultivation base for it. Once finished, Su Ming let go of the hand holding Zi Ruo and took a step into the depths of the flesh tunnel.


    He was so fast that he instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Zi Ruo drifted about in the flesh tunnel. A gentle light spread out around her and enveloped her. A dozen breathster, her eyshes quivered, and she slowly opened her eyes. She looked dazed for a moment, but soon, vignce entered her gaze. She swiftly got up and looked around herself.


    The area around her was empty. Besides the walls on the flesh tunnel, there was nothing else around her. When she saw this, Zi Ruo also noticed that there was a gentleyer of light around her. Once she woke up, it slowly dimmed before it vanished.


    At the same time, Zi Ruo also saw that her clothes had turned into male garments... She was momentarily stunned before a red flush appeared on her cheeks. She could only remember things up to the moment her consciousness faded away due to the poisonous aphrodisiac, but in the muddled recollections from what happened after, she could vaguely recall tearing off her clothes, and she seemed to have even wrapped her arms around someone.


    In silence, she found that Su Ming was nowhere around. Complicated emotions shed through her face, but when she lowered her head to check her body, they all turned into disappointment.


    She did not know what had happened when she lost her consciousness, but based on what had happened before she woke up, she could somewhat guess what had transpired. She sighed softly, then lowered her head to cast a nce at the depths of the flesh tunnel. She could sense that Su Ming had not left, but was down below, heading towards his destination.


    With another light sigh, Zi Ruo bit her bottom lip. She did not continue down the tunnel in search of Su Ming. Instead, she turned around and transformed into a long arc to head upwards, towards the entrance of the flesh tunnel. She felt slightly ashamed, so the only thing she could do was leave.


    Su Ming could sense Zi Ruo¡¯s arousal, but he did not turn his head back. His heart was as calm as water. In the form of a long arc, he charged down the flesh tunnel, and just like what had happened in Yin Death Region, as he continued charging downwards, he saw the end of the flesh tunnel.


    It was, as expected, a Rune.


    It was in the form of an octagon. When Su Ming descended, he lowered his head to observe it before he lifted his right foot to step on it lightly. The Rune shuddered, and countless rays of powerful light surrounded Su Ming. Once they concealed his figure, the Rune was activated, and after a moment, Su Ming disappeared as the Rune rumbled.


    When he reappeared, he was weed by a loud rumbling. The noise seemed to have been around for years, and it formed countless echoes, causing a person to have the misconception that the entire space was roaring when they arrived for the first time.


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He looked around himself and saw a vast gxy, but it... gave off an incredibly unfamiliar presence to him!


    No collisions could be seen in that vast gxy, but the rumbling did not sound like it would ever weaken.


    It was a universe filled with sound, which was something Su Ming had never encountered before. He could also sense how big that universe was. It was clearly aplete Expanse Cosmos that had never been divided.


    Su Ming averted his gaze from the area. If he did not have sufficient power, he would have to be careful in this unfamiliar universe, but to the current Su Ming, he had no need to act as such. What he needed was to use his quickest speed to understand that universe. That was why... he had his will swiftly spread through the area.


    His will was so strong that it instantly sounded as if thunder had begun roaring, and with him as the center, those thunderous sounds swept outwards. Wherever they went, all life was shocked and intimidated by Su Ming¡¯s powerful will.


    There was a coffin stuck on a shattered continent in the fourth universe. It was sorge that it went through the whole continent, and a small portion of it even shot out at the bottom.


    From the distance, the coffin looked incredibly terrifying. The moment Su Ming¡¯s will came charging forth with a howl, a growl came from within the coffin. A bang shot into space, and a huge arm broke through the coffin¡¯s lid and stretched out. That arm was pitch ck, its nails were red, and it had not just five fingers, but six!


    There was also a corpse floating in the space in the fourth universe. It was shrivelled and looked as if it had died many years ago, but the instant Su Ming¡¯s will swept past it, the corpse¡¯s empty eyes suddenly lit up with dark ling. The corpse then slowly sat up.


    ¡°Flesh... blood...¡± A hoarse and unpleasant voice came from its mouth. It gnashed its teeth, and an indescribable presence erupted from its body.


    In a spot incredibly far away from the corpse was a. It was covered in grass and looked like a cultivation overflowing with life. It had multiple cities, and there were countless mortals and cultivators who had lived and grown in numbers for a long, long time there.


    There was a mountain on that. It was very ordinary, and there was nothing strange about it. At the mountainside was a herd of cows and goats as well as a boy in a shirt. He held a small stick in his hand and was leaning against a huge stone. He stared at the blue sky and white clouds above him while humming a happy tune.


    But the instant Su Ming¡¯s will swept over the area, the boy jolted, and he instantly lifted his head to stare at the sky. When he did so, an incredibly strange thing happened¡ªall the cultivators, mortals, and other life forms froze and did not move. Their bodies even showed signs of distorting and disintegrating.


    It was only when the boy narrowed his eyes and lowered his head after a long time had passed that all the lives on the cultivation returned to normal.


    ¡°Whose will is this? Could it be that one of the powerful warriors from the past aeons have awakened in the sacred wood?¡±


    There was a huge log floating in a gxy. The log was so big that it was equivalent to one of the small Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s camps.


    On the sacred wood were countless densely packed caves. At that moment, when Su Ming¡¯s will swept through the universe, low roars shook the sky from inside the sacred wood.


    A rebound also spread out, knocking away Su Ming¡¯s will. It prevented him from seeing the structure of the sacred wood.


    In another direction of the universe was a huge gap, and a vast expanse of emptiness could be seen through it...


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes focused several breaths after he had spread his will outwards.


    ¡®There... is no will here!¡¯


    Su Ming did not sense any will in the Expanse Cosmos. Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will was not present there, and neither was Arid Triad. It was as if this was a territory both of the two great wills had lost.


    In fact, the faint thoughts that formed an Expanse Cosmos¡¯ consciousness were also absent. This meant that there were not many lives in this ce, which was why it could not utilize a race¡¯s beliefs and thoughts to form the Expanse Cosmos¡¯ consciousness.


    ¡®This is indeed... the fourth wing¡¯s universe!¡¯


    Su Ming stayed silent. He did not bother about the nonstop rumbling around him, because the powerful warriors in this Expanse Cosmos had appeared in his mind¡¯s eye, and the image of the sacred wood he could not investigate with his will had also showed up. Most importantly... Su Ming saw the gap leading to the universe beyond!


    He was in a different Expanse Cosmos!


    In silence, Su Ming slowly lifted his head, and with a rxed expression, he stared into the distant space.


    ¡°Since you have arrived a long time ago, why bother continuing to observe me?¡±


    Once Su Ming spoke, the space his gaze was fixed upon let out a loud bang that drowned out all other sounds in the area. Then, a ck-robed man showed up.


    Naturally... he was You Ming!

 Chapter 1335: Progenitor of Abyss Builders

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Progenitor of Abyss Builders</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    You Ming was dressed in ck robes that had the pattern of falling leaves embroidered on them. The robe covered his body and went down to his feet, making it impossible to see his figure. Any observers could only see a wide, long ck robe.


    Su Ming could not see the face hidden under the hood, but he could see the bright eyes shining from within it as well as the hint of aloofness within them.


    The ck-robed man exuded an incredibly great ancient feeling. He felt like the symbol of time passing, but at the same time, Su Ming also had a false feeling that time seemed to distort while around the man!


    The ck-robed man was distorting time and exuding an ancient air as if he was not a person, but an ancient mirror that was reflecting the changes of the universe across time.


    Su Ming stared at the ck-robed man, and the ck-robed man lifted his head look back at him. The two of them met each other¡¯s gazes as the world rumbled around them.


    ¡°Your clothes made me think of a few people.¡± A slight smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face when he spoke faintly.


    The moment he opened his mouth, something shed in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes, and a fierce light shone in them. He took a swift step forward, and at the instant his footnded, a loud roar shook the entire universe. It was much louder than all the other sounds around, a tidal wave that was louder than thunder.


    It turned into the strongest noise in the entire gxy. When it echoed, it distorted space, seeming to want to submerge Su Ming in it and bind him inside itself.


    At the same time, the ck-robed man lifted his right hand and pushed forward in an entirely casual manner. That push might have seemed gentle, but at the moment it was delivered, cracking sounds rang out in space, and nine huge cracks tore through the gxy. They were like nine dragons, and the rumbles were their roars. With a speed that the naked eye could not see, they charged at Su Ming, who was bound by the distortions.


    A loud bang shot up. The instant it echoed in space, it fused with the endless booms in the area, creating an even louder noise. When it resounded in every direction, more distortions spread to Su Ming. It was as if... as long as he was in that gxy filled with sound, the ck-robed man, who was born from the sounds, would stand invincible.


    Amid the loud noise, the nine dragons crashed into Su Ming, making the area around him contort. They forcefully tore the gxy open to reach their target.


    Su Ming watched the ck-robed man through the distorted space, and as he stared at the ancient presence as well as the air of time about him, he sighed softly. He already knew who he was. He was just like the four people from the fifth ocean he had seen in Divine Essence Star Ocean, what Su Ming had chosen not to be in the fake Fifth True World¡ªthe fifth apostle.


    ¡°You are... the Apostle of Happiness!¡± Su Ming, who looked as if he had been torn apart when space contorted, said slowly, and brilliant light shone in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes. He brought his right hand up and pointed at the heavens before bringing his hand down to push at space. At the same time... he spoke for the first time.


    ¡°Time reversal!¡±


    When he said those two words, ayer of golden ripples came from the ck-robed man¡¯s right hand. They swept out and instantly affected the area around Su Ming. The power of the Art of Time descended to change thews of time to make it flow backwards and return to ancient past.


    Space transformed, andyers of the gxy tumbled back, causing the booming sounds to be even louder. The effects even spread to Su Ming, who was within the area.


    ¡°Happiness, anger, grief, resentment. Among the four of them, I should have long since guessed... that you are an Abyss Builder.¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly. He did not cast any divine ability, but the third eye at the center of his brow opened, and a brilliant light shone within it. Su Ming¡¯s body, which seemed to have shattered, fragmented even further like a broken mirror, but what fragmented... was a mirror that seemed to have been ced in the gxy.


    At the same time, the contortions around him vanished. Even the booming sounds went silent at that moment. The area affected by the ck-robed man¡¯s golden ripples vanished without a trace when the third eye at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow shed, as if it was devoured by darkness.


    The gxy returned to normal. It was still the same gxy as before, and the two of them were staring into each other¡¯s eyes once more. They were the only ones around, and it seemed as if their attacks several breaths ago were just a dream.


    ¡°To be in possession of the Art of Time and to be able to be one of the four great Apostles of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment... Since you are an Abyss Builder, then with your status, besides the Progenitor of the Abyss Builders, who was foolishly loyal to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, I can think of no one else.


    ¡°But by the looks of it now, you were not loyal to Dark Dawn... but Old Man Extermination.¡± Su Ming shook his head. He felt a variety of emotions in his heart, but there was also a hint of relief among them.


    Because at that moment, he had learned something. Be it Tian Xie Zi or Lie Shan Xiu... both of them had not died. They were the four great Apostles of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment. If the Apostle of Happiness was still around, then the other three apostles were naturally around as well.


    ¡°I, too, am very d that I could meet with a descendant of the Abyss Builders,¡± the ck-robed man said in a hoarse voice. It echoed in the area, and he did not intentionally suppress the rumbles around him. He simply let his voice echo amid the loud bangs in the gxy, and they naturally and steadily fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    The ck-robed man was... clearly a cultivator who had reached the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm, and whose level of cultivation surpassed those from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. He was even slightly stronger than the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe!


    And Su Ming did not sense Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s presence on him. He... had not fused with his other self from Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    They were in the fourth universe. It was apletely different Expanse Cosmos to its rtive Expanse Cosmos¡ªDark Dawn and Saint Defier. There were... not many people in it either, which was why the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier could not find their others selves here.


    After all, the gap leading to the Vast Expanse existed in that Expanse Cosmos... and the powerful warriors who had lived through the various aeons also lived there. Most of them were asleep, but there were some who had already awaken.


    It might only be able to happen in the fourth universe.


    Perhaps it was because of those reasons that the Expanse Cosmos... gained various differences distinguishing it from Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s third wing¡ªDark Dawn and Saint Defier. In time... it then turned to be truly different from its rtive Expanse Cosmos.


    When the ck-robed man spoke, he lifted his right hand and pulled back the ck hood from his head to reveal an old face covered in wrinkles. He had a head full of white hair. His sunken eyes shone with an eye-catching light when he looked at Su Ming.


    His face was somewhat simr to Su Xuan Yi¡¯s, and his domineering air was revealed without any restraint at that moment.


    He was You Ming, the Progenitor of Abyss Builders, the strongest person in Arid Triad¡¯s Fifth True World!


    Su Ming was an Abyss Builder, but if he were topare the purity of his blood, he could notpare to Su Xuan Yi, much less the Progenitor of Abyss Builders standing before him right then, who was already a ruler of a region when he was in the third era of their aeon.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he asked slowly, ¡°Must we continue with this fight?¡±


    ¡°There were originally not supposed to be any Abyss Builders. There was just Great Abyss Tribe. Only when our benefactor appeared and used his blood as a guide did Great Abyss Tribe slowly turn into the Abyss Builders.


    ¡°I will never be able to repay his kindness, and I once swore that all Abyss Builders will worship our benefactor for all their lives. They must be his ves until the universe shatters.


    ¡°You are an Abyss Builder, so you must obey this as well. If you don¡¯t obey... your blood will deliver a bacsh on you, because this is the destiny of Abyss Builders since an eternity ago!¡± the Progenitor of Abyss Builders said slowly, and a fierce light shone in his eyes.


    Su Ming stayed silent for a moment before he sighed softly and said, ¡°That is your destiny, not mine. Since you insist on fighting me, then I will respect you, as you are the Progenitor of Abyss Builders. I will not use my will to suppress you. We will both cast the Art of Time, and let us see who among us will be the first to fall.¡±


    Men couldn¡¯t forget their roots. Su Ming¡¯s attitude towards the Progenitor of Abyss Builders was different from his attitude towards Su Xuan Yi. He respected this person a lot, and this respect was not rted to Old Man Extermination. It was solely limited to the Progenitor of Abyss Builders for his acts of supporting the Abyss Builders in the Fifth True World while he was there so that the Abyss Builders could rise to power. Su Ming could also never forget what Su Xuan Yi¡¯s wife¡ªthe woman in the fifth kiln¡ªhad told him.


    When Su Ming was born... his name was given to him by the Progenitor, and he believed it to be true.


    The Progenitor of all Abyss Builders... If he could choose not to fight against such a person, Su Ming would not fight against him, but if he had to fight him, Su Ming would give him the respect he deserved, which was why... he chose to use one of the Abyss Builders¡¯ inborn abilities¡ªthe Art of Time.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The Progenitor of Abyss Builders cast Su Ming a deep nce. After speaking, he sat down cross-legged in space, and his eyes fell shut. The power of the Art of Time instantly erupted from his body. It came off in waves of gold which soon became the brightest light in the gxy.


    In silence, Su Ming also sat down cross-legged. His eyes fell shut, and gradually, his body started to fade away. Darkness appeared around him, and it looked like he was about to fuse with darkness of the gxy, but his darkness did not fit with the other... because the gxy¡¯s darkness was not worthy of dyeing Su Ming¡¯s darkness ck.


    If there was anyone going to dye anything ck, then it would be Su Ming dyeing the entire universe ck.


    ¡°We will start now.¡±


    The Progenitor of Abyss Builders opened his eyes before speaking, then closed them again. A thick wave of power belonging to the Art of Time immediately turned into a piercing light about him. It instantly swept through the area like the white of the sky. It swiftly illuminated the gxy within it, as if no darkness could exist before it.


    The reversal of time... was activated at that instant.

 Chapter 1336: The Autumn Breeze Blows

    <h4>Chapter 1336: The Autumn Breeze Blows</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The fight using the Art of Time was apetition about who wouldst till the end and who would not end up being reduced to a skeleton in the passage of time. In this aspect, the Progenitor of Abyss Builders had the upper hand, because he had lived for a long, long time, and he could make tens of thousands of years reverse at once.


    Su Ming might not be able to do that, but he did not cast the Art of Time at all. He only sat there quietly and stared at the gxy. He watched the universe and simply allowed the Progenitor of Abyss Builders cast his Art.


    He was like a tree. When wind blew against him, perhaps he would sway along with it, but in the end, it was just wind, and the tree would still be a tree. It would only sway for a moment, not for an eternity.


    Once the autumn breeze blew through and the rosy rays of dawn arrive, the tree would still be standing. If one saw that it was moving, then it was moving. If one saw that it was not moving, then it was not moving.


    There was once a person who said that the person¡¯s heart would determine whether the tree they saw was moving or not. He said it because the main focus of the phrasended on the person who looked at the tree itself, but to Su Ming, the thing that moved was his own heart... because he did not care about the heart of the person who watched the tree. His only concern was himself.


    If his heart was not swayed, then all manner of lives in the world would not move, and if all things did not move, then the universe would not move... and then, all wills would not be swayed or transformed.


    The person who watched the tree left with a smile, thinking that they had gained an epiphany, but the moment they turned around, that epiphany actually belonged to the tree. What came after karma? It was not truths and falsehoods, neither was it illusions and reality. Instead, it was this...


    ¡°When you learn who you are, you... are no longer you. When you no longer know who you are, you... will be you!¡±


    If a person was not swayed, they would not understand, and it was precisely because they did not understand... that they would not need to understand. They would, instead,e to understand a certain state. It was just like the logic with the changes of the heart. Once they ended, Su Ming would alwayse to understand something he could not put into words.


    ¡®When you look at the tree, the tree is also looking at you... When you are trying to understand Dao, Dao... is also trying to understand you. When you are you, you are not you. Only when you are not you, will you be you.¡¯


    A hint of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. It was very faint and barely discernible, just like the smiles that would appear when one thought they hade to see through the truth behind something.


    Su Ming was in a battle of Arts without any use of intense divine abilities. The powerful light from the Progenitor of Abyss Builders surpassed everything.


    If someone looked over, they would feel as if it suppressed the darkness that Su Ming represented, but after the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the Progenitor of Abyss Builders opened his eyes, and a hint of exhaustion appeared in his gaze. There was also a hint of praise there, but it soon disappeared.


    When he opened his eyes, the Progenitor of Abyss Builders spoke hoarsely. ¡°I need a drop of your blood.¡±


    Su Ming stood up. He did not say anything, but instead walked slowly forward. He moved past the spot where the Progenitor of Abyss Builders sat, then walked into the distance. He... did not reply.


    When Su Ming left into the distance, blood trickled out of the corners of the Progenitor¡¯s mouth. It fell on his robes and looked like it was about to seep into the past.


    He lost.


    His Art of Time was so strong that it could instantly cause tens of thousands of years to move in reverse, but when he used it on Su Ming, he still lost. Even if Su Ming had never cast the Art of Time, the Progenitor still lost, fully andpletely.


    It was as if he had be the wind, or the person staring at the tree.


    He had lost psychologically, but it was a loss that brought a smile appear to his face. It looked like for the first time ever, he did not care about Old Man Extermination¡¯s task. He was smiling from the bottom of his heart.


    Old Man Extermination was his benefactor. He wanted to repay his kindness, and the Abyss Builders had to repay his kindness, but he... was still the Progenitor of Abyss Builders. There were plenty of times when his status was ignored, but in his heart, it... was his greatest pride.


    ¡°You are the first to understand the true essence of the Abyss Builders¡¯ inborn ability to control time,¡± the Progenitor of Abyss Builders said softly.


    After a long while, he stood up. He did not turn his head around either before choosing to walk into the distance. He smiled while doing so.


    His clothes were the first to be reduced to ashes. It was followed by his legs, then his upper body, and when his head as well as his soul were reduced to ashes, he passed away while walking into the distance.


    All traces of his existence disappeared from that moment, and he died... due his own Art of Time!


    It was very profound. Perhaps there were few who understood it, but it was a matter with divine abilities. It... was how Dao was.


    When the Progenitor of Abyss Builders¡¯ body disappeared, Old Man Extermination sighed softly while meditating on the hidden ancient ship beside the gap in space within the fourth Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°I still underestimated him...¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°The ability to control time is only born during thest aeon. That is what I have seen in the worlds of the four Harmonious Morus Albas I lived through. There has never been an exception, and it is the same for this Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡°It is just like how a person likes to remember the past when they are old. The Art of Time appeared because Harmonious Morus Alba no longer has a future and can only exist in the past. Hence, in actuality, its users are people created by Harmonious Morus Alba due to its natural instinct before it is destroyed.


    ¡°I have gathered together the blood of the races with this talent in the final aeons of the previous three Harmonious Morus Albas before they were destroyed. In this fourth Harmonious Morus Alba, I found Great Abyss Tribe, born on this butterfly, and as I researched countless races, I found the way to perfect fusion. I changed the Great Abyss Tribe and created the Abyss Builders, a race with the inborn ability from the culmination of four Harmonious Morus Albas.


    ¡°It is a beautiful race... a breathtaking race that will make others envious.


    ¡°Since their talent is too great, I couldn¡¯t allow them to continue growing. I had to destroy them, because I only wanted the strongest one among them!


    ¡°You Ming was one of them, and Su Xuan Yi was also one of them. As for this Su Ming... he was not someone I paid attention to, but as chance would have it, he has already grown this much!


    ¡°He Possessed a True World¡¯s will and became the strongest in this aeon, reaching theter stage of Avacaniyan Realm. But even so, I can still control him. He will be just like the lives in the other Harmonious Morus Albas. None of them were able to escape from their destinies.


    ¡°They cannot escape from bing the sacrifice Xuan Zang needs. They are also a secret that has not been told between me and Xuan Zang,¡± Old Man Extermination mumbled, then lifted his head to look into the distant gxy.


    ¡°But he...¡±


    A ferocious expression suddenly appeared on Old Man Extermination¡¯s face, causing his face to contort. A presence, which he seemed to be barely able to suppress, almost spread out from his body.


    ¡°He has actually managed to figure out the slightest bit of the essence of the Art of Time. This is something I pondered upon for a long time before I was able to figure it out... What gave him the right to gain such an epiphany?!


    ¡°There are four levels to the Art of Time. The first level is of the wind blowing against the tree. It can be seen as a simple reversal of time. The second level is of the tree viewer standing beside the tree when the wind blows against it. The person would stare at the tree being moved by the wind, and they woulde to understand that the tree would not move when the heart is not swayed!


    ¡°The third level is of bing the tree. Only when you¡¯ve reached this level would you be able to truly be able to understand what the Art of Time means!


    ¡°I¡¯ve only discovered an inkling of the fourth level, but during the instant just then, I clearly sensed... the signs of the fourth level.¡±


    As Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression twisted, a fierce re gradually appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Even if you are the strongest person I¡¯ve seen in the four Harmonious Morus Albas I¡¯ve lived through... you will still be unable to run from the destiny of bing a sacrifice!


    ¡°You are bound to be a sacrifice, bound to be the stepping stone for me to take the final step to be the same existence as Xuan Zang... The time has not arrived yet. There are still four hundred something years. It will be soon though, very soon...¡±


    The ferocious expression on Old Man Extermination¡¯s face gradually faded away. He calmed down and cast a deep nce into the distance before he turned his head back to look at the gap leading to the Vast Expanse. His gaze prated space, and no one knew how far he looked into it. Vaguely, he seemed to be able to see a Feng Shuipass that made him tremble rushing over.


    On the Feng Shuipass, he saw a young man with ck hair and ck robes, whose face was aloof and did not hold any expression. The young man had a string of pearls on his right wrist. Some of them shone with a dark light, alternating between shes of brightness and darkness.


    Fear appeared in Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes. His heart trembled. When he averted his gaze, he let out a long and deep sigh before closing his eyes.


    .....


    Su Ming walked through the gxy. He seemed to have already grown used to the booming sounds around him. He did not turn his head back, because he knew that the Progenitor of Abyss Builders had found his resting ce. He had died in his own Art of Time.


    Perhaps this sort of end was a formless release for the Progenitor of Abyss Builders, but only the Progenitor himself would know whether it was the answer he wanted. It was impossible for others to understand his heart after he had lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Even Old Man Extermination could not do this.


    The Progenitor had silently watched the race he brought up with his own hands be reduced to ruins under his own administrations. An innumerable number of his people had died. No one knew whether their shrill screams echoed in his head when he meditated.


    Perhaps they did, because he was the Progenitor of Abyss Builders.


    But perhaps they did not, because he was Old Man Extermination¡¯s ve.


    Su Ming walked quietly. His footsteps while walking through the gxy were not quick, but every single time he took a step forward, the gxy would change. He continued moving until he reached a cultivation.


    When he looked at it, his left eye saw a cultivation filled with an abundance of life. There were countless cultivators practicing the ways of cultivation on it, along with numerous mortals living happily by themselves. There were lush green mountains, crystal clear waters, blue skies, oceans filled with life, as well as rising and falling mountain ranges. The cultivation was an existence that seemed to be operating under some form ofw.


    There was a boy staring back at Su Ming from a mountainside.


    With his right eye, Su Ming saw a huge meatball exuding a foul stench. There were countless tentacles squirming about it. The mountain ranges on the cultivation were bone spikes, the ocean was a swamp on its back, and the rising and falling mountains were its ribs. As for the cultivators and mortals, they were... skeletons who no longer had any life and who had died an unknown number of years ago.


    There was a bone spike sticking out diagonally from the center of the meatball¡¯s brow. It was like a mountainside, and on it stood a boy staring back at Su Ming.

 Chapter 1337: Test!

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Test!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Sir, what is your intention foring here?¡±


    The boy grinned in an incredibly exaggerated fashion. The corners of his lips split till they reached his earlobes, revealing a ghastly mouth as well as countless sharp teeth.


    When he smiled, the huge meatball beneath him immediately started squirming and letting out a threatening air.


    ¡°I have no ill-intentions. I was simply passing by and grew curious about this,¡± Su Ming said faintly, and his field of vision returned to normal.


    He had seen an ancient air about the boy, which meant he was a cultivator who had fused with his other self an unknown number of aeons ago to obtain the right to not perish during the disaster.


    The boy had reached the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm, which was why he could wake up before the time frame, but Su Ming believed that he could only remain awake in this ce and not leave the fourth Expanse Cosmos. If he did, he would most likely fall asleep again.


    Su Ming had seen several powerful warriors like him when he sent his will sweeping out. The boy before him was just one of them.


    The boy sank into a moment of pensive silence before his smile faded away. ¡°If that is the case, you are a guest, since you came from afar. Fellow Daoist, would you be willing to descend on my and have a drink of nectar?


    ¡°If youe, I can call some good friends of mine over as well. They must surely be interested in your origins.¡±


    The boy smiled faintly, and he looked incredibly innocent. He stepped on the ground lightly, and the meatball beneath him immediately jolted. When it began contorting, all that Su Ming could see before his naked eyes was the cultivation overflowing with life.


    Unless he used his will to sweep through the ce, it was impossible for him to see the truth about the ce. Clearly, the boy did not want anyone to see the ugliness of the meatball, which was why he spared no pains in using his power to cover it up.


    Su Ming cast the boy a look. His expression was calm, and no changes of emotion could be seen on his face. Su Ming did not care whether the boy hid any ill intentions. After all, with Su Ming¡¯s current level of cultivation, the number of people who could pose a threat to him in all four of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings could be counted on one hand.


    Arid Triad could be counted as one, but for the time being, he could not attack again. As for Harmonious Morus Alba... with Arid Triad keeping it in check, the butterfly¡¯s will was incredibly timid.


    If there was one who could truly pose a threat, it would be Old Man Extermination.


    He had hid himself for a long period of time, never letting himself being seen. Clearly, he did not want to immediately determine who would win and live among them, which meant he was aiming for something big. But once Su Ming assumed this much, he could guess that he was already standing supreme in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses.


    ¡®Perhaps this advantage will onlyst for another four hundred years.¡¯


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. He knew full well that if the ck-robed young man came, then the moment he arrived, true destruction would descend upon them. Harmonious Morus Alba would cease to exist, and Arid Triad would be destroyed. There would be no disaster, and there would no longer be any new lives born.


    Even he... would be unable to survive that destruction. The only path remaining for him would be to act like Old Man Extermination. He could only watch his world disappear, his family as well as his friends return to ashes while he... brought with him hatred, madness, and a darkness that could cover even the darkness of night while he left by himself.


    This understanding caused Su Ming to remember the scene he had witnessed from the secrets of the universe...


    He could never understand why that version of him would ughter its way into Dark Dawn and Saint Defier after throwing its head back and crying out in grief once he saw the countless corpses, bing the so-called Devil once he killed most of the lives in the two camps.


    ¡®What is the Devil?¡¯


    Su Ming had thought of this question before, but even right then, he did not have the answer. His only clue... was that Old Man Extermination was connected to Dark Dawn.


    But that was only a clue.


    After thinking about it, Su Ming looked at the boy and nodded slowly. He took a step forward and descended on the illusory cultivation and stepped into its atmosphere. Then, he arrived at the mountainside, right in front of the boy.


    The sky was blue. The mountain wind was gentle, bringing with it a faint, cooling air. It blew against the grass, causing it to sway, while the cows and sheep in the distance ate it demurely. The boy was leaning against a mountain rock. There was a smile on his face, and it appeared naive and innocent, but when Su Ming took a closer look, he could see the aloofnessing through the boy¡¯s eyes from the core of his being.


    The was very big. When Su Mingnded on it, he felt like he could hear the noise from the people on it. He could hear quite a number of cultivators fighting against each other, be it due to verbal arguments or because of disagreements.


    He could sense that at that instant, many babies were born, and at the same time, there were also a lot of people who died. Everything worked in perfect tandem to form a cycle.


    ¡°This divine ability is quite impressive,¡± Su Ming said faintly after a while.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I am not worthy of your praise.¡±


    The boy smiled faintly. He swung his right hand, and the mountain where he was immediately distorted. When it became clear again, it turned into an existence resembling a volcano. The sunken portion was a tform, and they were surrounded by walls. Above them was the blue sky. It was... a cave abode.


    A huge table was ced in the middle. The cows and sheep that were previously around them had turned into boys. In their hands they held some fruits and nectar, which they ced on the table.


    Su Ming sat down, and the boy went to sit across from him. When their eyes met, the boy continued to smile. He brought out a jade slip and pushed it against the center of his brow. After a moment, the jade slip started burning at the boy¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°After a moment, some of my good friends wille. I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I¡¯ve chosen to forget my real name due to the disaster of my aeon. My Daoist monastic name has also changed continuously due to the epiphanies I gained through time. Right now, you may call me... Ban Bu Zi.¡±


    While speaking, the boy lifted his wine cup and looked at Su Ming.


    Daoist monastic name was not a not used in Su Ming¡¯s aeon. Clearly, it was a term used many aeons ago, during the time belonging to the boy.


    Su Ming picked up his wine cup and said softly, ¡°Su Ming.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, those who havee from afar are my guests. Today, allow me to receive you.¡±


    The boyughed, then picked up his wine cup and finished its contents in one gulp. He held the cup and tilted it, showing that he had finished everything and not a single drop was left.


    Su Ming¡¯s smile was faint. He lifted his wine cup and drank the wine. Once it entered his stomach, it turned into a hot stream that flowed through his entire body. Then, that heat exploded in all parts of his body to charge to his throat, turning into a spiciness that could not be described with words.


    But that spiciness onlysted for one breath before it turned into a sweet taste, causing the breath he exhaled when he opened his mouth to smell sweet.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The boy lifted his head and cast a gaze at Su Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡±


    Su Ming closed his eyes and savored the taste for a while. When he opened his eyes, praise showed up on his face. Even if he did not drink often, he could tell that the wine could be known as nectar.


    ¡°I have always only invited those who share my views to drink my wine. Even in Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos, there are less than a handful of people who have the right to drink this wine.¡±


    There was a smile on the boy¡¯s face. He put down his wine cup with some pride, then lifted his head to look at the sky above.


    ¡°Boasting again, huh? If it wasn¡¯t because you added the blood of that strange creature from the Vast Expanse, how could it possibly be so captivating? Come, prepare a pot for me as well.¡±


    Hoarseughter rang in the air, and a huge face appeared in the sky above. It charged to the ground, but it did not get bigger. Instead, it became smaller, and when it descended, it turned into an old man in a long blue robe. He was tall, and while there might be quite a number of wrinkles on his face, Su Ming could tell that he was definitely a handsome man when he was younger.


    At that moment, his body turned into a purple ray of light that appeared beside the boy the next moment. He picked up the wine cup on the table, and once he finished it in one gulp, he let out a long sigh and sat down at the table.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must have been the one who sent his divine thought outwards just now.¡±


    The moment the old man in purple robes sat down, he looked over.


    Su Ming smiled faintly. He did not speak. Instead, he looked at the sky above them. At that moment, a figure appeared in the sky. It was a young man dressed in a long white robe. He had an aloof look on his face, and on his back he carried a huge sword. He exuded an incredibly fierce presence. When he took a step forward, he walked into the cave abode and sat down beside the boy.


    Before the boy could introduce him, a ghastly, untamedughter came from the sky and turned into a wisp of ck smoke. As it spun around the area, Su Ming could see a mummy inside it. The mummy had withered and resembled a skeleton.


    Dark light shone in its eyes when it walked out of the ck smoke. The man only took three steps forward before he appeared in the cave abode. He cast a cold nce at the crowd, then his gaze stopped on Su Ming.


    ¡°That Old Wretch Hei entered isted training in his coffin. I reckon he won¡¯t be able toe. We¡¯ll all here now. My fellow friends, I invited fellow Daoist Su here today so that we may get to know each other. It can also be considered a serendipity.¡± The boy swept his gaze over the crowd andughed.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su Ming, I will first introduce you to these three people. The old man in purple robes is the strongest person from the Martial Ideal Aeon. I¡¯ve already forgotten his name. Everyone here just calls him Reverend Zi.¡±


    When the boy introduced him, the old man in purple nodded at Su Ming. It might have been the first time they met, but the purple-robed old man was incredibly wary of Su Ming. However, there was also a hint of curiosity in him. If that had not been the case, he would not havee.


    ¡°As for this fellow Daoist, he was famous in Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos and was the strongest in his aeon. Sword Immortal Li Han¡¯s sword has been brought out 3,907,891 times, and every single time it was brought out, someone died,¡± the boy said, continuing his introductions.


    ¡°It¡¯s 3,907,892 times. When I came over, I ran into an idiot, so I drew my sword and killed him,¡± Li Han said faintly. When he looked at Su Ming, a fierce re appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°And this...¡± The boy cast a nce at the figure who was as thin as a skeleton, but before he could finish speaking, the person cackled strangely and spoke on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ku Mu, and I love eating flesh, but there¡¯s only two chances for me to devour other people¡¯s flesh and blood as I please each aeon. Still, based on my calctions, that day is no longer far away.¡±


    When Ku Mu said that, the boy scowled.

 Chapter 1338: Ruthless!

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Ruthless!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Ku Mu finished speaking, the boy scowled. Su Ming was his guest, and since he invited him over, he did not intend for things to go sour between them. Instead, he had his own ns. But whatever they were, most of them had the intention of befriending Su Ming.


    People at the boy¡¯s level of cultivation had few things they cared about, but for some reason, he felt uneasy about thetest aeon. It was as if something bad was about to happen, and as time passed and the disaster came closer, that feeling grew stronger. When he saw Su Ming, he could tell at first nce that Su Ming was not from his Expanse Cosmos, and for some unknown reason, he wanted to befriend him.


    The boy could not see through Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, but he could sense that the neer was not weaker than him.


    When the boy scowled, the old man in purple beside him narrowed his eyes slightly. He did not speak. As for the young man in white, brilliant light shone in his eyes, but no one could really tell what he was thinking.


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on Ku Mu¡¯s skeletal figure. The people around the table were silent and watchful, but all of them had given silent consent to the test. Only the owner of the ce, the boy, seemed to be rather displeased. Judging by the looks of it, he was not pretending either.


    Su Ming naturally knew that Ku Mu would not do this out of nowhere. It was clearly a test. In other words, he was trying to gauge Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation.


    ¡°Try saying that one more time,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    There was not a hint of anger in his voice, as if he was having a casual conversation with friends. In fact, even the purple-robed old man and the young man in white could not detect any sort of frightening might in his words.


    Even the boy, who had intended to speak up, continued scowling when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, but he did not say anything.


    A faint glint shone in Ku Mu¡¯s eyes at that moment, and he spoke while cackling in his strange manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I like eating flesh...¡±


    When he spoke, Su Ming suddenly lifted his head and seized the air with his right hand at a speed of lightning.


    Since the skeletal man dared to try to gauge his strength, he was naturally confident in his own power, and since he still dared to repeat himself, he had to have made preparations for it. He might not have seemed like he was about to attack, but the instant Su Ming brought up his right hand to seize the air, a chill ran through Ku Mu¡¯s entire body. All his divine abilities... seemed to have vanished from his body at that instant.


    All of that happened in the blink of an eye, and a shrill scream of pain tumbled out of the skeletal man¡¯s lips. His head and his body were instantly separated. Once Su Ming grabbed his head, he squeezed it lightly with a calm expression. A trickle of blood immediately flowed down from the spot where he had separated the body from the head. That blood flowed into the cup in front of Su Ming.


    Not a lot of blood fell, and it only filled half a cup, but this scene managed to shock all the people around the table. Neither of them dared to say a word...


    ¡®This person... might seem gentle, but his ruthlessness is inplete opposite to his outer appearance!¡¯ The purple-robed old man¡¯s pupils shrank. Su Ming¡¯s actions were ruthless enough to shock him.


    Su Ming¡¯s attack brought a storm to the purple-robed old man¡¯s heart. He realized that even he would have been unable to avoid it!


    But more importantly, Ku Mu¡¯s reaction was incredibly strange. He had showed no resistance at all, but the purple-robed old man did not believe that he had not wanted to fight back. It was clear that Ku Mu¡¯s cultivation base had been suppressed some unknown method.


    The brilliant light in the eyes of the young man in white instantly disappeared, reced by a hint of shock. What he paid attention to was not Ku Mu¡¯s power, and neither was it Su Ming¡¯s ruthlessness, but Su Ming¡¯s lifted hand.


    Other people might not care about how quickly he brought it up, but since the young man was a Sword Immortal, his strengthy in his speed. Yet when Su Ming brought his hand up, acting as if nothing had urred, the young man had seen ny-seven seals.


    ¡®I could only see ny-seven seals, but during that instant, he had made hundreds of seals. This sort of person...¡¯ The young man in white¡¯s expression changed swiftly. The wariness in his heart instantly reached its peak.


    As the owner of the ce, the boy was shocked even more than the others. The cave abode was formed by his original form. The boy everyone saw was fake. His real self... was the huge meatball Su Ming had seen before.


    He was a powerful life form that was as strong as the Five-Faced Beast Deity, but he was smarter than it. He hid himself and transformed his body. He did not act arrogantly, did not kill, and lived through the disaster of his aeon while keeping a low profile.


    That was why he could clearly see why Ku Mu could not fight back just then. It was because the power of time had gathered on his body. In an instant, countless years had flowed back around him, until he was reduced to the time when he was still a mortal. It had happened extremely quickly, which was why the others did not notice it. Even Ku Mu himself had not understood it.


    ¡®This person... is this powerful?!¡¯ This was the only thought that rose in the boy¡¯s head once his breathing started to quicken.


    If that was the shock the onlookers felt, then the headless Ku Mu¡¯s shock was even greater. He staggered a few steps backwards before his body shrank. Then, he turned into fog and reassembled himself there. When he manifested his form again, his body had shrunk slightly, but a new head had appeared on top of his neck. Shock and disbelief could be seen on his face.


    He watched Su Ming hold his head while his precious origin blood fell into the wine cup.


    As everything in the area stayed silent, the head in Su Ming¡¯s head became even more withered until it turned into fog. Then, it vanished while Ku Mu¡¯s heart twisted in pain.


    Su Ming stayed as calm as ever. No anger could be detected on his face. He picked up the pot of wine beside him and poured wine into his cup so that it would fuse with the blood. When the cup was full, he put the pot of wine, picked up the wine cup, and as everyone as everyone stared at him with fear, he drank the blood.


    ¡°As expected of a life that loves devouring flesh and blood. When its blood fuses with the wine, the taste bes even better... It¡¯s a pity that there is only one cup. I still haven¡¯t had my fill of it.¡±


    Su Ming smiled faintly. When he put down his wine cup, he lifted his right hand, then with an indifferent expression, he seized the air in the direction of the corpse again.


    As the skeletal man screamed in fear, his body... shuddered. His head was torn off his body for the second time, and it charged to Su Ming. Once Su Ming caught it, he let the blood fall into the cup again. This time, it only filled up three-tenths of it.


    ¡®A tyrant!¡¯ This was the only word the old man in purple had to describe Su Ming. His domineering attitude made the old man feel apprehensive.


    ¡®Ruthless!¡¯ This was the most direct word the white-robed young man had for Su Ming. The stranger was a person who would definitely seek revenge for every grievancemitted against him while also having a temperamental personality.


    The boy hesitated for a moment before he sighed in his heart. Ku Mu¡¯s body had turned into fog again, and when it formed once more, his pallor was worse than before. He was even trembling. There was great terror and despair in his eyes.


    The boy, thus, had to speak. No matter what, Ku Mu was a friend he had invited to the table.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su...¡±


    Ku Mu¡¯s second head disintegrated in Su Ming¡¯s hand, and Su Ming poured wine for himself again. Once he drank it, he savored the taste for a while before shifting his gaze to the boy.


    ¡°Since fellow Daoist Ban Bu Zi has spoken, while the taste of the blood wine is good, and I originally intended to take it with me so that my friends and family could enjoy it when I return home... Oh well. Fill up that cup, and I will forgive you for your rudeness today.¡±


    Su Ming flicked his fingers, and the wine cup immediately flew before Ku Mu.


    Be it the boy, the purple-robed old man, or even the white-robed young man, all three of them were outstanding cultivators in this Expanse Cosmos. However, neither of them would have guessed that Su Ming would think of taking Ku Mu with him so that he could constantly use him to drink blood wine.


    It could be said that at that moment, Su Ming was like a murderous fiend who donned a human skin. A malicious air that the four people could not see but could sense spread out from him in incredibly thick waves. It hade from Su Ming¡¯s words, actions, and his indifferent expression.


    Sometimes, what was seen was not the most terrifying. The malicious air that could not be seen created an even greater cause for wariness. It was the same principle as to how only an evil person could be the cause of other people¡¯s terror.


    Ku Mu fell silent. His expression contorted, but he could not hide the terror in his eyes. He could sense the threat of death from Su Ming, which was something that he rarely felt. He had note across it in a very long time. It reminded him of the feeling he had when he saw the powerful while being weak during the time before his aeon was destroyed.


    He gritted his teeth and lifted his right hand. With a flick of his wrist, drops of blood immediately fell down. Each drop caused his heart to ache in pain, because they were the essence of his life he had umted after devouring arge amount of flesh and blood through the countless disasters of each aeon.


    The drops of blood fell into the cup one by one, and the trio witnessing this scene did not dare to open their mouths. When the cup waspletely filled, Ku Muughed brokenly and took a few steps back before wrapping his fist in his palm to the group.


    ¡°Today, I have been rash. I will leave first. My fellow Daoists, I bid farewell to all of you.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he intended to leave, but Su Ming spoke up faintly at that moment. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Madness appeared in Ku Mu¡¯s eyes, but it was immediately pushed down.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    No resentment could be seen on Ku Mu¡¯s face, but those who knew him understood that it had definitely grown to an incredibly great degree, and the more he hid his emotions, the stronger they were. They would then grow in him until the day they could erupt.


    Ku Mu turned into a long arc that charged out of the cave abode and into the sky. In an instant, he stepped into the gxy. His expression contorted with ferociousness, and he turned his head around to re at the behind him.


    ¡°I, Ku Mu, hereby swear that one day, I will eat all of your family and friends to wash away the humiliation I suffered today!¡±

 Chapter 1339: Three Questions!

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Three Questions!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once Ku Mu left, the boy had a slightlyplicated look on his face. He naturally knew of Ku Mu¡¯s personality, but no matter what, Ku Mu was a person he had invited, and he could not say anything about it, just stare at Su Ming.


    The expression of the old man in purple had already be calm again. He sighed in his heart, thinking that Su Ming was, in the end, not ruthless enough, or else he would not have let Ku Mu flee.


    The white-robed man swept his gaze past Su Ming. His expression was calm, and his thoughts could not be seen.


    However, this was the first time they came to know Su Ming. They could only gain a superficial understanding of his personality. There was no way for them toe to know what he was really like. If there had been anyone in that cave abode who was familiar with him, they would definitely know that Ku Mu was going to die.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and seized the air. Immediately, the wine cup filled with Ku Mu¡¯s bloodnded in his hand. He cast a nce at the blood in it, and the third eye at the center of his brow sparkled. The power of his Curse then fused into the blood.


    The blood immediately started boiling. When the boy and the others saw it, their hearts shuddered. The blood flew out of the wine cup and turned into a small, blood-red humanoid in the air.


    It looked simr to Ku Mu. Before the group¡¯s eyes, the small humanoid started trembling, and ck smoke came from its body. It swiftly engulfed its figure, which was, of course, due to Su Ming¡¯s Curse. In just the span of a few breaths, the small humanoid turnedpletely ck, then shattered with a bang to disappear into wisps of ck smoke.


    At the same time, as Ku Mu charged through the gxy with resentment boiling in him, he suddenly jolted. When he lowered his head, he saw ck patches covering his withered body. They instantly spread all over him, and to his horror, his body began rotting.


    Screams of pain shot into space, and in a few breaths¡¯ time, the soul and body of the famous powerful warrior were destroyed!


    The boy and the other two guests could not see this, but with their levels of cultivation and experience, they did not have to. When they saw the small, blood-red humanoid turn into ck smoke and vanish, they instantly understood what was about to happen.


    When they looked at Su Ming, their gazes immediately became different.


    ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t managed to introduce fellow Daoist Su Ming to all of you just yet. You must have surely noticed his divine thought earlier. This fellow Daoist of ours has outstanding power, and his origins are a mystery. We should be closer to him.¡±


    A smile appeared on the boy¡¯s face. He refused to mention even a single word about Ku Mu, and once he finished speaking, he got up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming.


    The purple-robed old man put on a cordial smile and looked at Su Ming in good faith as well. He wrapped his fist in his palm as a greeting.


    The young man in white¡¯s expression was no longer icy cold. When he looked at Su Ming, there was respect and admiration on his face. As he wrapped his fist in his palm, he smiled.


    Su Ming stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards the three people too. Once they greeted each other, the boy served them, and all of them drank the nectar. A pair of graceful women showed up and began dancing, and the atmosphere in the area livened up slightly.


    Once they drank three rounds, the purple-robed old man hesitated for a moment before he looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, you must have...e from another Expanse Cosmos. I do wonder why you came here.¡±


    When the boy heard his words, he also looked at Su Ming. He lifted his right hand and swung it. Immediately, the dancing women and the boys around them stepped back, returning the cave abode to silence.


    ¡°I came to have a look at the gap leading to the universe beyond. I would like to ask all of you about it,¡± Su Ming and said faintly after putting down his wine cup.


    ¡°That ce is one of the two great areas of mystery in Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos,¡± the purple-robed old man said after a moment of silence.


    The young man in white picked up his wine cup and took a sip from it before he added calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the two great areas of mystery is the gap you mentioned, and the other is the Mothership¡¯s Sacred Wood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone to the gap you mentioned several times before, fellow Daoist Su. Once you step through it, you will find a vast universe with no end. There were quite a few fellow Daoists who tried to explore that universe, but once they expanded their search area, no one returned. All of them died...


    ¡°There is a wind there that can tear us apart, a fog that can engulf all souls, and countless strange living creatures... though most of them have no intelligence. In fact, they don¡¯t even have corporeal bodies. It¡¯s as if they were born from space.


    ¡°They won¡¯t get close to our world...¡± the boy said, sharing all he knew without keeping anything to himself.


    Su Ming pondered over their words and asked, ¡°What is the Mothership¡¯s Sacred Wood?¡±


    The young man in white chose to answer him. ¡°It is a giant log of wood that appeared nobody knows when. There is a natural seal on it that prevents all divine senses from reaching inside. The interior of the log is incredibly suitable for us to sleep, which is why when the time for us to sleep arrives, we go there to sleep.


    ¡°Based on different levels of cultivation and physical constitutions, the time we spend sleeping is different. Some need to sleep for thousands of years, and some tens of thousands of years, but whatever it is, the Sacred Wood allows us to cut the time we need to spend sleeping short.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, since you are surely another Almighty who has merged with his other self, you should be able to obtain a cave abode in the Sacred Wood as well. Use it as a ce to sleep in the future while you wait for the arrival of the next aeon.¡±


    Clearly, they did not know that... there would no longer be another aeon.


    ¡°Is there... an old ship here?¡± Su Ming asked after a moment of silence and swept his gaze over the three people.


    The three people¡¯s pupils shrank. No one spoke, causing the area to instantly fall silent. Even the constant rumbles beyond the seemed to have disappeared at that moment.


    This scene caused a smile to appear at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips.


    The purple-robed old man let out a few fake coughs before he looked at the boy. The young man in white lowered his head, as if he did not hear Su Ming¡¯s question, and a rarely seen look of hesitation appeared on the boy¡¯s face.


    After a long while, he shook his head towards Su Ming with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t tell you. I can only say... that there is a mysterious sect in Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos. Its name is Life Extermination Hall.


    ¡°If we were to talk about the sect¡¯s strength... Even the three of us are just external members. Almost everyone in the Sacred Wood are members of this sect.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su... you should know a bit of the sect¡¯s strength by now.¡±


    After saying that much, the boy stopped speaking.


    Su Ming nodded. Since the boy treated him with courtesy and there was something keeping him from speaking, Su Ming did not further interrogate him. He stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm towards the three of them.


    ¡°If that is the case, I will bid my leave first. If we are fated to meet again... we will see each other again.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around, intending to leave, but suddenly, resolve appeared in the boy¡¯s eyes, and he took a step forward.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su, please don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave just yet. I have three questions I would like to ask you. If you can provide me the answers, then I, Ban Bu Zi, will risk my life and tell you a few secrets.¡±


    Su Ming stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at the boy.


    The purple-robed old man¡¯s expression changed when he heard the boy¡¯s words. He looked as if he wanted to leave, but then hesitated. After a moment, he gritted his teeth, lifted his right hand, and swung it at the entrance of the cave abode above them. Fog instantly filled the area and covered the entrance.


    As for the young man in white, he did not speak, but his actions spoke of his mind. The sword behind him instantly shot up, but it did not bring with it any killing intent. Instead, it exuded a vast amount of power. When it floated in the fog, millions of souls spread out from the sword. They filled up the area and formed a seal.


    At the same time, the boy took a step forward. The cave abode immediately started swaying violently and showed signs of sinking. If anyone was out in the gxy, they would be able to see that the mountain was devoured by the ground. If that someone stared at it with their will, they would see that a crack had opened up on the back of the huge living meatball. It swallowed the cave abode and fused it with the meatball so it could use its body to form a seal.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. Not a single change could be detected on him. When the purple-robed old man exuded the fog, he could tell that the old man was not trying to attack him, but wanted to seal the ce. Its purpose was to trap the others, ensuring that no divine senses or wills from the outside world could enter.


    Su Ming was still staring at the boy. When the boy lifted his right hand, a green log the size of his palm appeared in his hand. He ced it carefully on the table, and when Su Ming looked over, his vision immediately distorted. He could not send his divine sense into the log at all.


    ¡°The Sacred Wood?¡± he asked slowly.


    ¡°I obtained it in the Vast Expanse. This is the first time I used it,¡± the boy said solemnly with a nod.


    ¡°What are your three questions? You can ask them now.¡±


    Su Ming turned away from the Sacred Wood and focused on the boy. By his side, the purple-robed old man and the young man in white sat quietly. Clearly, the two of them knew what the boy wanted to ask.


    ¡°This is my first question: Will the disaster that will fall this time mark the end of this aeon... or the end of this Harmonious Morus Alba?¡± When the boy spoke, he kept a close watch of Su Ming¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same, but his regard for the boy grew slightly. A person who could ask this question was definitely no one ordinary.


    ¡°Because I went to the Vast Expanse before. I saw... the Harmonious Morus Alba where we live. It is just like what the legends said. It is indeed a butterfly. I also saw... a great amount of aura of death about it, and it¡¯s grown especially strong in this aeon. Its aura of death reminds me of someone who is about to die!


    ¡°The reason I ask this of you is because you are clearly different from us. You are a person of this current aeon, and if you are the strongest in this aeon, then you have clearly surpassed the strongest of any aeon before yours. I base it on the principle of how all things are born and how they die; only when a life is about to die will its strongest power born from a sort of madness would reveal itself!


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t the strongest of this aeon, then this... will be even scarier,¡± the boy said in anguish.


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he sighed softly. ¡°It will mark the end of this aeon, and the end of this Harmonious Morus Alba.¡±

 Chapter 1340: A Plea for Their Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 1340: A Plea for Their Legacy</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I expected...¡± the boy said in anguish.


    He looked at the purple-robed old man and the young man in white, but the two of them were silent.


    Once a person reached their level of cultivation, had lived for an incredibly long time, and had gained an insight towards life and death, they would more or less no longer be that concerned about living and dying.


    What they cared about... was their level of cultivation. Perhaps the end of their lives could no longer be changed, but once they reached their particr level of cultivation, their obsession towards the path of cultivation would have long be their greatest desire.


    They were no longer living for the sake of living. The state of being alive was simply the most basic need for them to continue training in the path of cultivation, which was the reason they had fallen silent at that moment.


    There were few among those who had lived for so long who would be afraid of dying, but most of them knew that they had not reached the limits of their cultivation. Because of that, they would be unwilling to ept the fact that they did not have enough years to live. This was the main reason why they would not want to die.


    ¡°So, we only have a few hundred years left, huh?¡± The young man in white smiled. There was no anguish in his smile. Instead, a hint of determination appeared in it.


    ¡°A few hundred years...¡±


    The purple-robed old man sighed softly. He still had plenty of things he wanted to do, but he had too little time left. To them, a few hundred years was equivalent to a few days for a mortal.


    ¡°Since everything is about to be destroyed, then even if I leave behind my ph [1] and all the legacy of my cultivation, I still won¡¯t have a chance... to keep it, but I will still try!¡±


    The purple-robed old man also had a determined look. The domineering air spreading out from his body at that moment was incredibly distinct. It was clearly a presence of someone who was fearless in the face of true disaster.


    The boy, the purple-robed old man, and the young man in white were incredibly good friends. They had been together for many aeons, and the friendship formed through the course of such a long time allowed them to go through all storms together.


    As for the old Ku Mu, it was clear that he had not been on very good terms with the three, or else the event before would have never happened. If the purple-robed old man or the young man in white had been in his ce, the boy would surely have stopped them.


    This was something Su Ming had deduced based on how everyone had descended, the expressions they had on their faces when they did so, and how they had spoken to each other. It was also why he had attacked so ruthlessly and without hesitation just then. He had wanted to intimidate them.


    The three did not show any signs of not trusting what Su Ming said. After all, they had spoken about this beforehand, and they had formed their own spections. Su Ming¡¯s arrival and his power, which so obviously surpassed theirs, could onlye from one logical exnation.


    Besides, they had lived for many years, and they each had their own judgments. They... would not doubt Su Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°This is my second question: I would like to ask... how confident are you in surviving this disaster that will truly destroy everything?¡±


    The boy looked at Su Ming when he spoke. Upon hearing his words, the purple-robed old man and the young man in white looked over at Su Ming as well while waiting for his answer.


    Su Ming was silent for a long while before he answered slowly, ¡°About half,¡±


    ¡°Is it five-tenths or...¡±


    When the boy heard his words, he formed an answer in his heart, but even so, he still wanted to verify it, and his voice could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°Half of one-tenth,¡± Su Ming answered while looking at the boy.


    Once he said that, the trio immediately fell silent. Su Ming did not attempt to hide the truth. He was indeed only half of one-tenth confident that he could live through the disaster.


    ¡°What method will you try to attempt living? Are you going to the Vast Expanse?¡± the boy asked after a moment of thoughtful silence.


    ¡°But the universe is boundless, and the fog and lives in it have great strength. It¡¯s impossible for us to survive there for long. In just a hundred years, we would surely die,¡± the purple-robed old man said calmly with a sigh in his heart.


    His words were true. Even with Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, it would be impossible for him to survive for long in the Vast Expanse...


    Unless he attained greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm. Once he reached that stage, he would have the right to move in the Vast Expanse, just like the nine Harmonious Morus Albas.


    Su Ming sighed softly. He then swept his gaze past the three people and said slowly, ¡°It is one of the choices.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you have other alternatives? Do you mind telling us?¡± the boy said with a grim expression.


    ¡°The second alternative is to make my own level of cultivation reach the level of this Harmonious Morus Alba, but even so, I would still only have half of one-tenth of a chance to survive while in the universe beyond, which is much more dangerous than the disaster.


    ¡°The third alternative is something I sensed vaguely in this universe when I received an epiphany some time ago. Perhaps countless yearster, or perhaps countless years before, or perhaps in a ce incredibly far from here, there was another world.


    ¡°I once sent the souls of a race called the Mourning-Death Soul into that world, and they brought with them my Curse, but I don¡¯t know whether that world truly exists or not. Perhaps all of it was fake... but perhaps, it truly exists.


    ¡°I will send the people who are most important to me into that world I cannot be certain exists with my blessing, but this choice... is thest choice.


    ¡°Because I cannot be certain whether that world truly exists. Once they enter that ce, will they still be them? Will they still have their memories intact? Will we... be able to meet again?¡± Su Ming said slowly, and there was a mncholic tone the trio could sense in his words.


    They fell silent again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finished asking the three questions, right? If you don¡¯t want to talk about Life Extermination Hall, then it¡¯s fine... I will take my leave now. If we are fated to meet again, perhaps we will. Fellow Daoist, thank you for your nectar.¡± Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm towards the trio.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su!¡± the boy said.


    When Su Ming looked towards him, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards him. Stern looks appeared on the purple-robed old man and the young man in white¡¯s faces, and they wrapped their fists in their palms. They too bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I cannot say. The ancient ship is ever at one spot, and that is beside the gap leading to the Vast Expanse, but it will asionally hide itself. However, I can be certain that it¡¯s there.


    When the boy lifted his head, determination appeared on his face. He did not hesitate in his speech. ¡°As for Old Man Extermination... He always sits on the ancient ship!¡±


    Su Ming looked at him. It might have been the first time they met, but the feeling the boy gave Su Ming was very unique. He was a powerful warrior who came from an ancient aeon and who possessed great wisdom.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Ming nodded.


    ¡°I do not deserve your thanks. I would like to ask you to promise me something as well, fellow Daoist Su...¡±


    There was resolve in the boy¡¯s determination. When he spoke, he looked at Su Ming with expectation in his eyes.


    ¡°My Dao is different from other people¡¯s. Among the cultivators over the countless aeons in this universe, my Dao... is one of a kind! My Dao is born from my epiphany. In it, the world, the universe, this Harmonious Morus Alba, and all lives contain two forms. When all people close their eyes, everything is reduced to nothingness. They are pellets no one can see.


    ¡°When everyone open their eyes, the pellets instantly gather together and turn into this world.


    ¡°This is my Dao, and it is also the origin of my Daoist monastic name. My only wish is that the legacy of my Dao will not end with me. Fellow Daoist Su, please agree... to send my Dao into that world that may or may not exist. Let it have hope in that ce!¡±


    The boy¡¯s expression was grim. When he spoke, he bowed deeply to Su Ming again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. Fellow Daoist Su, please fulfill my request. Please send my legacy, which is the umtion of all my epiphanies and my cultivation into the world that may or may not exist!¡±


    The purple-robed old man swung his arm, and he too wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    ¡°Since the two of them have already decided to do this, then I also do not wish to have lived in vain. If that world truly exists, I wish the will of my sword will have a legacy as well. If it doesn¡¯t exist... then it¡¯s fine that everything that I have done will return to dust.¡±


    The young man in white smiled, but a resolute glint appeared in his eyes. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming.


    ¡°Have you thought about this properly?¡±


    Su Ming looked at the people who had wrapped their fists in their palms towards him, then sighed in his heart. The trio did not care about their lives, but they could not afford to not care about the legacy of their cultivation. It was why before the destruction, they wanted to fight for their survival.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think!¡± The boy lifted his head and stared at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was silent for a while before he made his decision. The three had gained his respect. ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be in this Expanse Cosmos. The shortest will be several months, but perhaps I will stay longer... Three monthster, I wille to this ce again, and I will execute my divine ability to send your legacy items into that world,¡±


    ¡°If there are others...¡± The boy hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°As long as they are as determined as you are, then even if I have to spend some of my cultivation base, I will help all of you, but I cannot guarantee whether that world exists once I send your legacies over, and I cannot guarantee whether your legacies will change if that world truly exists.¡±


    Su Ming looked at the boy while speaking, then nodded at the other two as well. Once he wrapped his fist in his palm towards them, he turned around and walked towards the sealed entrance of the cave abode above him. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    When Su Ming left, only the boy and his two friends were left. They were silent for a moment before the purple-robed old man let loose a long sigh. More wrinkles appeared on his face.


    ¡°I have to go back and prepare the Brand of my legacy. I will take my leave now. A few hundred years...¡±


    The purple-robed old man shook his head, then once he wrapped his fist in his palm, he stepped out of the entrance.


    The young man in white did not say anything. He only nodded to the boy and left as well.


    When the boy was the only one left in the cave abode, he slowly sat down beside the table, picked up his wine cup, and drank. The determination on his face grew stronger.


    ¡®Only hundreds of years, huh? If I could personally witness the destruction, then even if I died... I would not have lived my life in vain! But the only difference between me and the others is my legacy... It contains my epiphany and also the legacy of my life.


    ¡®I wonder... how the children who have my legacy will look like when they are sent to that world that may or may not exist. I wonder if they will remember that an ancestor of theirs existed here?¡¯


    The boy drank all of his wine in one gulp while full of anguish. The wine was spicy, but the sweetness at the end was like time and the vicissitudes of life...

 Chapter 1341: A Mistake is Required

    <h4>Chapter 1341: A Mistake is Required</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the three ck-robed men called up many clones with Su Ming¡¯s appearance and stirred up waves of resentment with their ughter in Saint Defier¡¯s camp, Xuan Jiu, one of the three lords, had already turned into a puddle of ck water.


    When Fei Hua opened her eyes, anguish appeared on her face. She did not need to touch her face to sense that her life force was about to be extinguished. Even so, she still had one thousand years left to her.


    However... her looks could no longer be seen. Her face was old, and her dark locks had turned white. It looked like too much of her life had been extracted from her, and she had withered like an old flower.


    Fei Hua sighed softly. There was little reluctance to part with her looks in her heart. The calmness of her personality allowed her to just ept it. Scheming against the powerful warrior from Arid Triad she had never seen before was something she had not agreed to, but the other two had joined their hands, and she then gave silent consent to it.


    When she stood up slowly, she saw Xiao Song open his eyes on the other altar. He was no longer as handsome as before, but he did not appear old, like Fei Hua. Instead, he looked like a mummy. So much of his life force had been extracted that it looked like he was rotting away, as if he had just crawled out of a coffin after having been buried for several months.


    A foul stench spread out. Then, Xiao Song¡¯s incredibly shrill screams filled the area. Every part of him hurt, as if countless insects were tearing into his flesh and squirming inside. Even his soul felt like that. Under the intense pain, his originally rotting cultivation base was heavily damaged, causing his mind to be muddled. It was as if... he had gone mad.


    As he screamed in pain, he flew up swiftly, and with his voice echoing shrilly in space, he charged into the distance.


    ¡°It hurts... It hurts!¡±


    His voice gradually turned into lingering notes in space. When they slowly disappeared, Fei Hua lowered her head in silence. The three of them had lostpletely. Xuan Jiu died, Xiao Song went mad, and as for her... she lost her looks. Even though her level of cultivation had not changed much, she had only one thousand years left to live.


    In the end, Fei Hua sighed. She then cast a nce at the area around her and walked into space. She was tired, and she wanted to finish the journey of her life quietly in her hometown.


    ¡°Perhaps I will not be able to wait until he arrives... He never cared about me to begin with. He only ever cared about my sister...¡± Fei Hua shook her head in anguish, then went into the distance.


    In the meantime, the bald crane was smugly rebuking Yan Pei in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. It was also boasting about itself, but Yan Pei was distracted. He would asionally train his eyes on Zi Ruo, who was daydreaming in the distance, while he wondered just what exactly had happened in Old Man Extermination¡¯s tomb.


    As the bald crane spoke, its heart suddenly clenched in pain for some unknown reason. Its words instantly came to a halt. When it lifted its head, it stared at the gxy with a nk look on its face. It was looking in the direction of Saint Defier¡¯s camp, and confusion appeared in its eyes.


    A faint image took shape in its mind. The picture had a woman who was staring at a handsome young man beside her with a smile. The two of them stared into each other¡¯s eyes and did not notice a ck crane in the distance staring at the young man with jealousy on its face. Standing beside the ck crane was a teenage girl. She caressed the ck crane¡¯s feathers gently, looking innocent and naive.


    The scene brought confusion to the bald crane¡¯s heart, causing it to instinctively raise its ws to scratch its face fiercely. Once it shook its body, the image disappeared, and the bald crane suddenly decided that it was no longer in the mood to talk to Yan Pei.


    It suddenly had an urge to go to Saint Defier¡¯s camp. It did not know what it wanted to do there, but it grew stronger with every passing moment. In the end, it chose to leave. Yan Pei looked at it with a stunned expression, but the bald crane ignored him and turned into a long arc that charged through the gxy.


    .....


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s fourth wing, or what the boy called Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos had a very direct name. Perhaps the people who lived in it did not see a missing part in the heavens, but there were those who knew of the existence of a gap.


    If anyonepared the gxy to the heavens, then that heaven... was indeedcking.


    Su Ming rushed towards the gap in the heavens, which he had seen with his will previously. He did not cast a nce at the unfamiliar gxy. It might be Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s Expanse Cosmos, but it was not Su Ming¡¯s homnd.


    Once he found Tian Xie Zi and the others, he would not stay around. He also had the same feeling in regards to Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. He would return to his homnd, to Ninth Summit, and when he was there... he would live through the final few hundred years and prevent what he saw in Heavenly Incense Rune from bing a reality.


    ¡®I need Old Man Extermination to make a fatal mistake. As long as he does it, then no matter what his final n is, that mistake... will foreshadow his defeat! If he makes no mistakes, then I will make him!¡¯


    Su Ming rushed forward calmly. He had already grown used to the loud rumbles around him. He did not seem to move fast, but with his power, before long, he appeared at the spot the boy had mentioned, which was also the ce Su Ming had seen with his will¡ªthe gap leading to the Vast Expanse.


    From the distance, the borders of the tear were not uniform. There was nothing beyond the gap, only the gray of the universe. It had no bounds, and thin fog tumbled about as if hiding some secret within it.


    The closer Su Ming got, the thicker the presence of the universe beyond became. If he was a normal cultivator, then at that moment, his cultivation base would get jammed greatly. Only powerful warriors like the boy could persevere and step into the Vast Expanse to see the world outside.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming walked near the gap. He stood there and stared at the Vast Expanse in silence.


    Based on what the boy had said, the ancient ship was hidden there. Based on that, it was not hard to imagine that perhaps... Old Man Extermination was also looking at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to meet me, huh?¡± Su Ming said faintly. ¡°Perhaps you think that it is not time yet.¡±


    Su Ming turned around and looked at space with his back turned towards the gap.


    Old Man Extermination was sitting on the ancient ship hidden in space and also looking at Su Ming. They seemed to be in different worlds, but their gazes met.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to show yourself, I won¡¯t force you either,¡± Su Ming said slowly. As his voice echoed in the air, it did not drown out the rumbling bangs. Instead, his words seemed to fuse with them, making it hard to hear him clearly.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Su Ming lifted his left hand and lowered his head to cast a nce at his palm lines. Slowly, he clenched his left hand before he slowly unfurled his palm towards a spot in space, as if he was pushing at it.


    The loud rumbles that seemed like they would echo eternally in space instantly fell into true silence. At that moment, all sounds in the Expanse Cosmos disappeared.


    Itsted for about three breaths. After them, everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. Su Ming pulled back his left hand. He did not say anything more and turned around, taking a swift step towards the Vast Expanse.


    His target at the gap was Old Man Extermination, but since he hid himself, it was clear that he did not wish to meet Su Ming. With that being the case... Su Ming would have to try achieving his other goal.


    And that was... to test just how dangerous and treacherous was the so-called Vast Expanse, where Harmonious Morus Alba flew. Su Ming wanted to personally experience it and... to see Harmonious Morus Alba, in which he lived, from the outside!


    With a step forward, Su Ming turned into a long arc. With determination in his heart, he closed in on the gap. In a sh... he rushed out of Harmonious Morus Alba for the first time in his life and stepped into the universe beyond.


    During that moment, ripples appeared in his calm heart. He could not describe that feeling. It was a form of transcendence, of ascension, where he stepped into a ce that was truly unfamiliar to him!


    After all, what he sensed in the Art of Time and what he sensed with his own body was different.


    The instant Su Ming stepped into the Vast Expanse, the eyes of Old Man Extermination shone on the ancient ship beside the gap. When he lowered his head, he saw a clear palm print on the wooden te at the bow of the ship.


    That palm print was very distinct, but when he looked at it closely, he felt that he could not see the palm lines clearly. However, Old Man Extermination could sense a wave of murderous aura within the palm print at first nce.


    It was so thick that it was almost corporeal. There was a threat in it, and even Old Man Extermination could not overlook it, because Su Ming had gained an epiphany that allowed him to reach a state at which he could pose a threat to him.


    It was just a palm print. Even if the meaning contained in was ignored, just its appearance alone spoke volumes. It showed that Su Ming could find the hidden ancient ship!


    The threat contained in the palm print and the powerful presence spreading out from it passed over Su Ming¡¯s silent words.


    He had chosen a signal that could only transfer meaning.


    ¡®Don¡¯t provoke you, huh?¡¯ Old Man Extermination mumbled, and his lips curled up into a cold sneer.


    ¡®You are just a life that has lived through half an era of this aeon. As expected, a fool. Even if you have reached a high level of cultivation, your mind is still immature.


    ¡®Is this supposed to be effective... If you think I will truly stop provoking you just because of your threat, then besides being ludicrous, you are in ridiculous.


    ¡®And I say you are a fool because of this palm print. Su Ming, you have practically delivered me a sword that can kill you!¡¯


    As Old Man Extermination stared at the palm print, a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He lifted his right hand, swung his arm, and the indistinctiveness of the palm print was forcefully chased away to reveal Su Ming¡¯s palm lines!


    ¡®With these palm lines, I will no longer need your blood.¡¯


    A sh of dark light shone in Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes. He naturally had a method to check whether the palm lines were real.

 Chapter 1342: The Vast Expanse

    <h4>Chapter 1342: The Vast Expanse</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The word vast means something immense and boundless, and the word expanse means all existing matter and space as a whole. When the two words are grouped together, they meant that there is no end to the universe.


    The expanse epasses the gxy, the heavens, space itself, and hence... it was the Vast Expanse beyond the gap.


    Su Ming had no idea just how big it was. He believed that even the ck-robed young man on the Feng Shuipass did not know just how far the Vase Expanse extended.


    It was different from the gxy. The instant Su Ming stepped out of Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe, he felt a weight suddenly press down on him. It was as if a mountain hadnded on his shoulders. That mountain was heavy, making it hard for him to breathe. He felt a slight difort.


    In fact, he felt as if there were invisible shackles on his limbs, which made his movements slightly jerky when he lifted his feet.


    There was also a thin fog around him. Su Ming sensed a certain degree of danger from it. It seemed like the fog could devour life and destroy all signs of it.


    In silence, Su Ming lifted his right hand and touched the thin fog. His hand began to rot. In fact, gray also appeared at his fingertips, as if he was about to turn to ash. But soon, as Su Ming circted his cultivation base, his finger reached a state of bnce with the world around him.


    ¡®If this is what happened even at my level of cultivation, then people in the middle stage of Avanicaya Realm can stay here for dozens of years while those in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm... would die in half a year. As for those below Avacaniya Realm... once they stepped into the Vast Expanse, they would instantly be destroyed.


    ¡®And...¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He did not sense any signs of will or power that could allow him to restore his cultivation base in the Vast Expanse, which would mean that... he could not restore his cultivation base in the Vast Expanse. The amount he used up would be the amount he was not getting back.


    Most cultivator could not bear it. But to Su Ming, this was not something unfamiliar. After all, be it when he was in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence or the world in All Spirits Hall, he had experienced something simr there.


    Su Ming knew well how to use his power in ces where he only had a limited supply of his cultivation base. He could do it to an ingenious level... but besides that, while Su Ming did not spread his will through the Vast Expanse, he could still sense it constantly fading.


    Based on the rate it flowed away from him, in about a hundred years, his will wouldpletely disappear, as if devoured by the Vast Expanse.


    Su Ming let out a soft sigh. Most of his thoughts of avoiding the disaster in the Vast Expanse disappeared. It was not a ce where cultivators could exist.


    Besides, the thin fog around him was the mostmon thing. There were also quite a number of existences that even he would need to be wary of, such as vortices and the strange lives that lived in the Vast Expanse.


    Perhaps others would not quite understand it, but Su Ming had survived an encounter with the ck-robed man in the past. He had seen the mysteries and the terrifying aspects of the Vast Expanse.


    When he experienced them with his body, that feeling became even deeper in his heart.


    Su Ming remained in pensive silence for a moment before a glint appeared in his eyes that shone with resolution. With a single move, he turned into a long arc and charged into the distance. He was not a person who would easily give up on his choices. He had three paths to take under the threat of the destructive disaster, and he would not give up on any one of them due to a rash assessment.


    If the Vast Expanse was inhabitable and people could live in it, it would mean that Su Ming had found a way for his friends and family to live through the disaster.


    But he was not certain as to whether Cang Lan and the others could leave Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos. After all, their levels of cultivation were not high. Over the years, their experiences and the serendipities they received were different, so their levels of cultivation had grown far apart.


    Su Ming had no way of dealing with this. Forcefully increasing their levels of cultivation was only a temporary solution, and he could not make it so that everyone arrived in Avacaniya Realm.


    Yet no matter what, the Vast Expanse... was one of the three paths. If he found proof that this n was executable, then he could think of ways to solve other problems.


    With a resolute gaze, Su Ming charged forward and disappeared into the seemingly thin fog that was actually very thick.


    As Su Ming left into the distance, the thin fog formed gray marks on his body. They expanded until they practically covered every single part of his body, but once he made his cultivation base reach an equilibrium with the fog, he was perfectly fine even though he looked as if he had died.


    If the boy was in his ce right then, he would not dare to leave too far into the distance even though he had stepped into the Vast Expanse several times. Instead, he would only move around the area near the gap. Even so, every single time he headed out, he made lots of preparations, and the fog still damaged him greatly. Practically every one hundred breaths, he would need to swallow medicinal cores and forcefully circte his cultivation base to regte his breathing.


    He was not like Su Ming, who did not stop at all while he charged forward.


    Su Ming continued until a glint shone in his eyes. He brought his right hand up and seized the fog to his right. With it, the fog in that region immediately shrank, and a face with three eyes showed up. That face was an illusion which shone with a dark light. It had a ferocious expression, but it gave off a feeling that it possessed no intelligence.


    It let out a piercing roar and charged towards Su Ming. He did not hesitate and grabbed it swiftly. With a bang, the face was torn to pieces, but it did not dissipate. Instead, it turned into a dozen portions that charged back at him.


    Su Ming frowned. He might not have used his full strength in the attack just then, but he could have killed a cultivator in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm with it. Yet in the Vast Expanse, he could not even kill the strange life form.


    He snorted coldly, then in the face of the dozen faces charging towards him, he swung his arm. This time, he used his will, and as his sleeve fluttered in space, booming sounds rang out in the Vast Expanse. The dozen faces let out shrill screams of pain and disappeared into the wind.


    But Su Ming¡¯s expression grew darker. Even though he had noticed that his will was dissipating, he did not expect that the instant he used it, the speed at which it dissipated would be one hundred times faster.


    Based on that, in one year... his great will would wither away.


    And Su Ming had to use the peak of the power of those in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm to kill the strange life form. It was also clear that its kind was not rare in the fog...


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he sighed in his heart. There was no longer any need for him to check around. The Vast Expanse... waspletely unsuitable for cultivators, because even he could only stay in it for some time. If he was forced to stay for a longer period of time, he would die.


    In silence, Su Ming turned around to go back to the butterfly. From the distance, he could only see a wing that was nted diagonally upwards. It exuded a presence that waspletely different from the Vast Expanse.


    The wing was so big that Su Ming could not see the end of it.


    Looking at something from a different angle would cause the size of something to be different as well. When Su Ming had seen the butterfly through the Art of Time, it hadn¡¯t seemed too big. When he saw Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s ancient memories under its guidance, it was the same. Back then, the butterflies looked to be only the size of a baby¡¯s palm.


    Yet what he saw right then was so huge that it could not be described with words.


    Su Ming stood frozen in a daze and stared at the huge butterfly before him. He could not see how it looked like, just its fourth wing. In fact, he could not even fully see the fourth wing.


    It was difficult for him to put what he felt into words. It was an incrediblyplicated feeling, and there was a strange sentimentality in him. He could see the aura of death on the butterfly, and it was so thick that he would probably feel it even if he was very far away.


    He wondered if that thick aura of death had attracted the strange life forms in the Vast Expanse around him, causing a distorted dark shadow that looked like a soul to appear once the fog gathered together.


    A determined look suddenly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He still did not want to give up on the path of trying to survive in the Vast Expanse. Even if his efforts would end in vain and he would even have to pay a certain price for his perseverance, he still... wanted to see just how big the Vast Expanse was, how many strange life forms it had... and see Harmonious Morus Alba in its entirety from another angle!


    His determination at that moment was simr to when he had willingly swallowed arge amount of medicinal herbs so that he could rush out of the house sealed by his elder to help Dark Mountain Tribe, when he persisted to use the grass dolls to record the faces he did not want to forget even though his emotions had been sealed in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, and when he had picked himself up after falling into depression once he learned that Su Xuan Yi was not his family and wanted him dead.


    That was all his determination. If he was not determined, it would have been impossible for him to survive for that long. If he was not determined, Su Ming... would no longer be Su Ming. He would not have reached his level of cultivation and would have been an average person in a sea of people in the universe.


    With determination, Su Ming chose to do something that he should perhaps not do in the Vase Expanse... He spread out his willpletely.


    It was just like what he had dered in his mind: He wanted to take a look at the butterfly!


    It was simr to what the Elder of the Berserkers had said¡ªthat he could see a world no one else could see when he predicted the Berserker Day!


    Su Ming longed to see a world no one else could see when he lifted his head to look at the gxy!


    At that instant, when he spread his will outwards, countless shrill roars suddenly rang out in the Vast Expanse. At the same time, the fog tumbled swiftly, as if Su Ming¡¯s will was amp in the dark. When it shone brilliantly, it was deemed as something that should not exist in it!


    Su Ming... saw it!


    He saw thousands of strange life forms in the Vase Expanse and... that the universe truly had no end, extending beyond the area his will could cover. Su Ming also saw... Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯splete body!


    It was a beautiful butterfly with all four of its wings standing erect. At that moment... they were only a sliver away from ovepping. At first nce, it was even difficult to see the crack between them!

 Chapter 1343: The World of Specters

    <h4>Chapter 1343: The World of Specters</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While starting at the huge butterfly that was Harmonious Morus Alba through his will, Su Ming fell silent. The life forms resembling specters beside him felt like it was their chance, and they instantly charged at him.


    But the instant one of them drew close, Su Ming seized that specter¡¯s neck with his left hand, which he had brought up at some unknown point of time. No matter how the specter struggled, it could not free itself. It could only let out faint shrieks.


    Su Ming did not look at the specter he captured. He only stared at Harmonious Morus Alba, and after a long while, he sighed softly. He swiftly recalled his will. During that short period of time, some of his great will had dissipated, but Su Ming did not pay any heed to it. With the specter in hand, he walked forward with a calm expression, and perhaps it was due to his will filling the area just then, or perhaps it was because of the specter he captured in his hand, but wherever he went, the strange life forms gradually surrounded him.


    They kept close, but did not dare to pounce on him. Instead, when Su Ming stepped forward, they immediately moved backwards. From the distance, even though Su Ming did not release any sort of killing intent, once those hundreds of strange life forms surrounded him, he gained an air of looking down on the entire world. When he stepped forward, all lives moved back.


    When Su Ming approached the gap in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wing, he stopped for a moment and turned around slowly to cast a cold nce at the strange life forms staring at him from behind.


    He did not speak, and he still did not harbor any killing intent. However, under his aloof gaze, the hundreds of strange life forms shuddered. They had long since noticed that this life that had walked out of the butterfly waspletely different from all the others they remembered. The person before them... was stronger, and he was so strong that he reminded them of the more ferocious existences further in the universe.


    The specter in Su Ming¡¯s hand struggled even more furiously at that moment. It might not have a lot of intelligence, but its survival instincts told it that if it was brought into the gap, it would definitely die.


    Because of that, the specter screamed shrilly. His voice made the hundreds of strange life forms restless, but under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, they did not dare approach. Instead, they started screaming shrilly with the specter.


    The sound formed by hundreds of strange life forms screaming together immediately echoed in the universe. It was something that had never happened before. The sound traveled forth in a method Su Ming could not understand, and spread through an unknown distance, causing the thin fog in the area to tumble... as if their cries were some sort of summon, a plea for help!


    A barely discernible glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had his back turned to the gap and was no longer in a hurry to step inside. He wanted to see what sort of existence would be called over by the screams.


    The voice of the specter in Su Ming¡¯s hand grew shriller. In fact, Su Ming made it scream harder by rxing his grip slightly before he squeezed down. After doing it, the specter¡¯s screams instantly turned several times shriller. At the same time, the hundreds of strange life forms also seemed to have sensed it and let out screams that even Su Ming found piercing to the ears.


    It made Su Ming narrow his eyes slightly.


    ¡®Could it be that the strange life forms in the universe have some form of connection between them that makes them feel what the other is feeling?¡¯


    As Su Ming observed them, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance.


    When he did so, the strange life forms shuddered and spread out to reveal a path. Immediately after, the thin fog disappeared, allowing Su Ming to see ... a huge object in the distance.


    It was bigpared to Su Ming, but if it waspared to Harmonious Morus Alba, it would be insignificant. It was simply a huge specter that was thousands of feet tall!


    A terrifying presence spread out from it. Its eyes were red, but it did not possess much intelligence either. However, its madness and its instincts to murder spread out along with its presence, forming a mighty pressure that made even Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The specter was an existence that had reached the peak of the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm. With just one more step, it could step into theter stage of Avacaniya Realm, but the difficulty of taking that step was the same as crossing a huge ravine in one step. During the countless aeons in Harmonious Morus Alba, besides Su Ming, only Arid Triad had found a method to reach that stage. From that, the difficulty of reaching that stage could be seen.


    As the huge specter drew close, the strange life forms around Su Ming all moved back as if they did not dare to be close to it. There seemed to be a rigid order in which they had to conduct themselves based on the differences of their levels of cultivation.


    When the huge specter stopped, it stared at Su Ming with its red eyes, then let out a roar that shook the universe around them. Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, but he did not move back. Instead, he headed forward. With the specter in hand, he turned into a long arc and charged towards the huge specter.


    It might not be weak, but it was still in the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm. Even if it had reached the peak... it was still not in theter stage!


    When it saw that Su Ming was about to close in, the huge specter roared and opened its mouth wide. The universe around it immediately froze for a moment, and signs of it about to copse swiftly appeared. A huge vortex instantly appeared, and with a huge force that could suck in everything, it enveloped Su Ming.


    At the same time, the specter lifted its right hand, and with a swing, it gained sharp ws that charged towards Su Ming. The aura they stirred up could destroy a cultivator in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. When the space copsed and the vortex appeared, he lifted his foot and took a light step forward. With it, rumbling sounds immediately rang out, and the huge vortex disintegrated. Then, Su Ming lifted his left hand, and, in a very casual manner, struck the iing specter¡¯s ws through space.


    Even though Su Ming¡¯s body was very smallpared to that of the specter, his strike made a small region of the universe let out a loud bang. The specter¡¯s huge ws came to a pause, then crumbled right before his eyes.


    ¡°You overestimated yourself.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke tly, he lifted his foot. When itnded, he stood on top of the huge specter¡¯s head. He brought his right hand up again, then quickly pushed against the top of the huge specter¡¯s head!


    The specter let out a roar that shook the sky and earth. In an instant, it started disintegrating on its own, causing Su Ming¡¯s strike to miss, and hundreds of specters appeared around him.


    They let out a shrill scream together. The piercing sound instantly turned into invisible arrows that struck towards Su Ming. If theynded on him, then no matter how strong Su Ming¡¯s physical body was, he would still be affected rather badly, but a hint of scorn appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    When the arrows closed in on him, he spread his will through the area. It crashed against the iing arrows, and an incredibly loud sound erupted in space. It formed a wave of impact that swept outwards and made the hundreds of specters instantly tumble backwards.


    ¡°Time reversal!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s attack was smooth and clean. He did not hesitate. The moment the hundreds of specters tumbled backwards, he brought his left hand up and drew a circle before he pushed it forward.


    The hundreds of specters immediately shuddered and stopped falling backwards. Instead, they swiftly drew closer to one another before they merged into the huge specter again, and Su Ming... stood on top of the specter¡¯s head. He brought his left hand up and pushed down once more.


    The specter jolted. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s great will surged into the huge specter¡¯s body through his palm. He wanted to investigate how the strange life forms born in the Vast Expanse could survive.


    What were their body structures?


    The huge specter was without a doubt much more fitting specimen for Su Ming to find the answer he wantedpared to the weak life forms. It would give him a better understanding of their structure.


    Su Ming¡¯s will swept through the huge specter¡¯s body inch by inch. What he sensed was a vast expanse of emptiness, and it was not that much different from the world outside. However, he could not see just how strong the huge specter was or how it managed to survive in the Vast Expanse.


    As he continued researching, Su Ming scowled.


    He had already scanned the specter several times, but he did not discover anything. This was clearly not normal. Su Ming snorted coldly, and a blinding light shone in his eyes. The power of his will instantly increased. The wills of the four Great True Worlds descended on him simultaneously, making Su Ming¡¯s investigations of the huge specter¡¯s body much more detailed.


    This might have seemed to have taken a long time, but in truth, the entire process was over in several blinks.


    When Su Ming sent all his will over and began searching through the huge specter... he narrowed his eyes, and in fact, there was even a hint of shock in them.


    He saw... a universe that had almost been formed in the huge specter¡¯s body!


    It was an almostplete universe. It had a gxy, cultivations... so the only thingcking were lives!


    If there were lives, that universe would beplete. Even though it was not big, it formed a self-sustaining cycle.


    The instant Su Ming¡¯s will descended in the huge specter¡¯s universe, it shuddered, and began showing signs of crumbling. Then, it fell apart. At that instant, the huge specter let out a shrill scream of pain. Its huge body contorted under Su Ming¡¯s palm... and in the blink of an eye, it was reduced to ash.


    Su Ming lifted his head. His expression was slightly grim. The hundreds of life forms in the area were stunned. In a moment, all of them fell back and no longer dared to approach.


    In fact, even the specter in Su Ming¡¯s hand no longer screamed. It just shuddered.

 Chapter 1344: With an Epiphany, the Universe is Shocked!

    <h4>Chapter 1344: With an Epiphany, the Universe is Shocked!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he swept his gaze over the area. When he looked away, his expression turned calm. He took a step forward and walked towards the fourth wing¡¯s gap with the specter in his hand.


    He drew closer to the gap, but even up to the moment he stepped into the gap, no other strange life form appeared behind him. The battle seemed to have turned Su Ming into that area¡¯s master in the hearts of the strange life forms.


    Only when Su Ming stepped into the gap did the specter in his hand struggle weakly. When he entered Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe, the specter started shuddering, and its body distorted as if it was about to wiped off. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he pushed outwards with his right hand. Immediately, the specter was sent out of the gap and appeared in the Vast Expanse.


    The specter who escaped death by luck was stunned beyond the gap. It might not have much intelligence, but it knew that it had been about to die just then. It then looked at Su Ming, who was still in the gap.


    As it watched him, a hint of respect appeared in the specter¡¯s eyes. Then, it turned around and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming watched the specter disappear while deep in thought. The lives in the Vast Expanse did not possess much intelligence, but they had the most basic instincts, and while Su Ming had noticed the respect, he was still a little uncertain. Based on how all lives with intelligence acted, hatred was always much easier toe bypared to gratitude.


    Lives who only had instincts could hate, but if they wanted to learn how to be grateful, they needed intelligence for that. When Su Ming fell into pensive silence over that, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. He suddenly remembered seeing distortions that seemed to resemble death when the specter was brought into Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe.


    ¡®Could it be that the reason they gathered around the near-dead Harmonious Morus Alba is because this ce can help them gain intelligence?


    ¡®And that huge specter had a universe in its body! It might not have any lives in it, but I can tell that if it reached theter stage of Avacaniya, life forms might appear in it.


    ¡®But there¡¯s also a possibility that it would still be impossible even after it reached theter stage. It might only be able to do so once it attained greatpletion! No matter what sort of level of cultivation it needs before it could make lives appear in its universe... the lives born in the Vast Expanse are the same as Harmonious Morus Alba. They can create their own universes!


    ¡®If this guess holds true, then could it be that the ck-robed young man also has a universe in him? And by the looks of it, his universe would be muchrger than Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes when the bold assumption took shape in his mind.


    ¡®A universe... Countless mortals look at the blue skies and white clouds on theirs. They watch the sun and moon take each other¡¯s ces and live through their short lives. It¡¯s impossible for them to know that perhaps the universe where they live... is within a strange life form¡¯s body in the Vast Expanse.


    ¡®All schemes and ploys against each other and all entanglements are truly insignificantpared to the will of the entire universe and the Vast Expanse...¡¯


    Su Ming sighed softly. It was only a guess, but he was sure that it was infinitesimally close to the truth.


    ¡®What is the point of practicing cultivation? Is it for eternal life? That is too narrow of a goal.¡¯


    Su Ming turned around to cast a nce at the gxy in Harmonious Moros Alba¡¯s universe. He did not care about the hidden Old Man Extermination and his ancient ship. With his questions and epiphany, he walked towards the gxy.


    ¡®How many people would know just what is eternal life? Even Arid Triad cannot live forever. Would the ck-robed young man dare say he can live eternally?


    ¡®Everything in the world ends. Eternal life... is just something thates along. The true goal of cultivation is to pursue the truth!¡¯ A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his footsteps became firmer.


    ¡®To search for the truth, to search for an answer to a question. This... is the goal of the cultivators of my generation and why we practice cultivation. Getting stronger and having longevity are just affiliations in the path of pursuing the truth.


    ¡®When we search for the truth, we also cultivate the truth!


    ¡®When we seek understanding, we also cultivate understanding. I, Su Ming, practiced cultivation because I wanted to understand what is happening around me. I wanted answers to my questions. It is just like what they say, Dao is the truth. Even though life is ephemeral... we can leave the world with a smile.¡¯


    As he gained his epiphany, Su Ming gradually gained an unfathomable presence. It was faint, and there was only a hint of it, but its appearance made it look like Su Ming was about to be transparent. It was as if at that moment, he surpassed Harmonious Morus Alba!


    ¡®But even if I pursue the truth, even if I pursue understanding, it is only for an answer. But the phrase ¡°to seek the answer¡± means that the path of cultivating Dao... is destined to be boundless.


    ¡®You will never know where the end is... because the path of cultivation is only differentiated by how far different individuals can go. The end can never be seen.¡¯


    Su Ming smiled. He looked like he had just been freed from something. With his epiphany, heughed, and hisughter gradually grew louder.


    ¡®I live in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings, but in whose body does Harmonious Morus Alba live? Even that life hosting Harmonious Morus Alba will only live for a short moment. When it lifts its head, would it not see that it is living in another life that will only live for a short moment? And when that life hosting these two isughing, would it in the future understand that perhaps it is just a short brushstroke for a writer?


    ¡®When that writer looks at the sky... I wonder, who will be the writer?


    ¡®There is no end... just like how Dao is boundless.¡¯


    Su Ming stopped for a moment. When he lifted his head, a resolute light shone in his eyes. Slowly, he murmured, ¡°I do not wish for much, only for those eyes to be mine!¡±


    When Su Ming said that, his body became even more indistinct. The aura of one who surpassed Harmonious Morus Alba in terms of Realm became even stronger around him.


    Su Ming lifted his head, and his aura spread out in an unseen manner. It enveloped his body, and Su Ming no longer had any semnce of sentience in his eyes, only empty eyes...


    He was still moving forward, but he did not know where he was headed, or what his destination was, because his soul, his consciousness, and his will werepletely immersed in his epiphany. It bloomed about him as the invisible aura roared.


    He had no idea how long the epiphany wouldst. Perhaps for several days, perhaps for several years, or perhaps for several decades, centuries, or even more... Even Su Ming himself did not know how long it wouldst. He did not know what the epiphany would signify for him either.


    He also did not know that since ancient times, over the countless aeons in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe, there had never been anyone... who had obtained an epiphany that would lead them to Boundless Dao¡¯s Realm!


    Forget others, even Arid Triad had never had such an epiphany. In fact, even the onceplete Harmonious Morus Alba had only longed for it. However... Su Ming had gained it at that moment!


    It was the first time, and perhaps...thest for that universe!


    The moment Su Ming gained his unprecedented epiphany, he lost his consciousness. With a dazed expression, he continued walking through the empty gxy.


    At that moment, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will shuddered while hiding in its Expanse Cosmos¡ªthe ce connected to the end of Yin Death Vortex¡¯s tunnel.


    Its will turned into a butterfly and stared at the distant gxy. Its body trembled. It sensed a presence that shocked it.


    It was Boundless Dao¡¯s presence. Someone was trying to gain an epiphany of Boundless Dao!


    To Harmonious Morus Alba, this was something unbelievable. As it shuddered, it showed signs of scattering, but it soon gathered together, but it was a telling sign of how shocked it was at that moment.


    ¡®Is it him? Is the person trying to gain the epiphany him?¡¯


    Complicated emotions appeared in Harmonious Morus Alba. The epiphany was something that it longed for, but it had never gained it. And right then, it had appeared in its universe.


    In the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos was a tree that looked incredibly lush, but was in truth dead. The young man formed by Arid Triad stood underneath it silently and stared at the tree. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    When Su Ming gained his epiphany, the young man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He turned around swiftly and lifted his head, staring at the gxy. Disbelief gradually appeared on his face, and it was an expression that he wore incredibly rarely. He took a step forward, intending to investigate what was going on.


    ¡®Boundless Dao¡¯s presence... This is Boundless Dao¡¯s presence. Someone is trying to gain an epiphany of Boundless Dao. It¡¯s impossible. There is no life here who has gained greatpletion of Avacaniya Realm, and for anyone not in that Realm, it¡¯s impossible to gain an epiphany of Boundless Dao!


    ¡®This is... It¡¯s Su Ming!¡¯


    The young man¡¯s footsteps stopped. There was still disbelief on his face, but he no longer moved forward.


    Within Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos, Old Man Extermination was sitting on an ancient ship hidden by the gap with a cold sneer on his lips while staring at Su Ming¡¯s palm print on the wooden te before him. However, the cold sneer suddenly froze on his lips. He swiftly lifted his head, and his expression changed drastically.


    ¡®He¡¯s gaining an epiphany of Boundless Dao? This... This is...¡¯


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s pupils shrank. His disbelief even surpassed that of Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba. In fact, he did not dare to think more and moved swiftly. While it looked like he was still sitting, a shadow ovepped itself on his body before it flew out swiftly. It instantly appeared in the Expanse Cosmos like an afterimage, then brought up its right hand to push against Su Ming who was moving forward in a daze.


    But the moment his palm touched Su Ming, a hint of an aura that could shake the heavens spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body without a sound, and it... belonged to Boundless Dao!


    At the instant that aura appeared, the afterimage let out a shrill scream of pain and disintegrated, but Su Ming did not seem to be aware of it. He continued moving forward in a daze.


    He was indeed not aware of anything. At that moment, while in the state of gaining an epiphany, he forgot everything. His mind was nk.


    When the shadow disintegrated, Old Man Extermination¡¯s body jolted while he was sitting on the ancient ship, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    It was... the second time he saw his blood since he stepped through the gap in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wing. The first was due to his injuries when he just arrived.

 Chapter 1345: Dao Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Dao Divinity</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Harmonious Morus Alba had nevere into contact with Boundless Dao before, but it had reached a Realm where it could sense it.


    That was why at the instant it sensed that presence, Boundless Dao were the only words that rose in its mind. The presence might be faint and it might just be an epiphany, but to the butterfly, it was something it could only dream of.


    It was the same for Arid Triad. Compared to Harmonious Morus Alba, who once attained greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm, he had lost his chance for it when he failed topletely Possess Harmonious Morus Alba


    He could only do it if he finished his Possession... and he had been trying to do it over countless aeons, but he had never managed to seed. He could only encroach upon it bit by bit. Perhaps if he had enough time, he would seed someday, but even so, he could only reach the strongest state that Harmonious Morus Alba had once had. He could only attain greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm.


    However, once he Possessed most of Harmonious Morus Alba, Arid Triad also obtained quite a lot of memories and legacies. Among them was Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s desire to reach Boundless Dao, and it naturally allowed Arid Triad to be able to see Boundless Dao as well... He also could understand that Su Ming was trying to gain aplete epiphany of the Realm.


    As for Old Man Extermination, for a person who had a grand n and who managed to survive the deaths of many Harmonious Morus Albas, it was impossible for him to not know about Boundless Dao. Just his multiple run-ins with Xuan Zang were enough for him to never be able to forget the presence of Boundless Dao. He also knew just how terrifying it was.


    ¡®No matter how much potential they have, no one in the entire universe can reach Boundless Dao Realm with just one epiphany!


    ¡®I have managed to barelye in contact with it after devouring the power of life before three Harmonious Morus Albas died... So what right do you have to seed?!


    ¡®Su Ming... will not be able to reach that Realm!¡¯


    Old Man Extermination red at the gxy. With a sullen expression, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of Su Ming¡¯s palm print on the wooden te. The palm print immediately became indistinct.


    ¡®Everything will still go ording to n. He will still be a sacrifice. It¡¯s impossible for him to escape from my hands.¡¯


    Those might have been Old Man Extermination¡¯s thoughts, but his gaze when he asionally lifted his head to stare at the gxy showed a rarely seen nervousness. It never appeared on his face unless he was facing Xuan Zang.


    ¡°There still isn¡¯t enough resentment. Apostles of Anger, Grief, and Resentment, I will give you full power to gather resentment from this universe!¡±


    Old Man Extermination clenched his right fist, and when he unfurled his hand, three balls of souls appeared in it. His words traveled directly into the souls, and the three ck-robed men in Saint Defier¡¯s camp instantly sensed it.


    The three people in three different regions fell silent for a moment before they immediately sent out more clones. Each clone took on Su Ming¡¯s appearance, and when they spread out, they stirred up a bloody storm in all of Saint Defier¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses.


    All the lives there suffered miserably. Each clone that took on Su Ming¡¯s appearance looked seemed to have its own will. As they killed mercilessly and brutally, they left behind Su Ming¡¯s name.


    His name became a curse. Gradually, it was dipped in a sea of blood formed by great hatred of countless cultivators in Saint Defier¡¯s camp.


    When the ughter spread to Dark Dawn¡¯s camp, the wisps of resentment gathered together, causing the resentment in all of Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s Expanse Cosmoses to be incredibly thick.


    Thissted for ten years while Su Ming continued walking in a daze in the fourth Expanse Cosmos. He went past many ces during that time and the entire fourth wind. Many people saw Su Ming in the gxy by pure coincidence during that period of time.


    No life form could get close to him, however. At the instant anyone who harbored hostility attacked, they would receive varying degrees of bacsh based on their different levels of cultivation, just like what Old Man Extermination had suffered.


    Time passed, and soon, another ten years went by. A total of twenty years were gone. To mortals, that period of time would be equivalent to a child turning into a young adult. To cultivators, twenty years were only the blink of an eye, and it was especially so for the old monsters who lived through countless ages. To them, twenty years were equivalent to an instant.


    Be it the boy, the purple-robed old man, or the young man in white, all three of them had long sincepleted their preparations for their legacies. In fact, quite a number of their Daoist friends had understood everything from their advice and persuasion. They gathered together and tried to leave behind their legacies.


    They, too, saw Su Ming wandering about the gxy during the twenty years. They could not get close to him, but they could vaguely sense a presence around him that shook them, and it felt like it was slowly rising in power... They watched, quietly waiting for the day Su Ming would wake up.


    When the first cycle of sixty years was over, it could be said that all the old monsters who woke up in Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos had seen Su Ming, wandering about with a dazed expression and the increasingly more powerful presence. It caused the gxy to distort wherever he went, and... the eternal rumbles in the Expanse Cosmos would stop when he arrived near them.


    Right then, there was no way the cultivators in the Expanse Cosmos did not know that Su Ming had sunk into a state of an epiphany. No one was to interfere with him trying to gain it. If he continued on, he would either seed and step into a Realm that would shock all under heaven... or fail to do so, but no matter what, this sort of epiphany was something that would onlye on its own and not something they could gain by seeking it, no matter what Realm they were in.


    Su Ming waspletely unaware of the passing time, because at that moment, he no longer had any thoughts. He forgot everything. If no one came to bother him, he would continue in that state of gaining his epiphany until the day the entire universe was destroyed.


    He did not know how many years had passed or just what deep grudge his name had gathered in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. Those things werepletely unknown to him at that moment.


    He could only sense that he wanted to seek the truth and an answer while searching for an epiphany. There seemed to be an empty path before him, and he wanted to continue down that path. Even if there was no end to it, he would never turn his head back.


    During the sixty years, Harmonious Morus Alba and Arid Triad both silently felt Su Ming¡¯s existence within their perception. They did not know whether he would seed, but the severity of the matter would determine the universe¡¯s structure of power.


    Old Man Extermination watched Su Ming as well. He had spent nearly nine-tenths of the sixty years on Su Ming... and then, another cycle of sixty years went by.


    When 120 years passed, Su Ming still did not show any signs of waking up, but the presence of Boundless Dao Realm around him became stronger. At that moment, the anxiety in Old Man Extermination¡¯s heart grew to a state where it had to explode. He could not allow Su Ming to continue gaining his epiphany. Even though he was very certain that Su Ming would not seed... he could not sit by and watch it.


    He was afraid... of something unforeseen happening!


    He could not allow even the slightest ident happen when there was only three hundred something years left until Harmonious Morus Alba was destroyed. His expression contorted, and resolve slowly appeared in his eyes. He swiftly raised his right hand, and his gaze fell on the three balls of souls.


    ¡°Step into Arid Triad and behead all the people in Ninth Summit. Then send their heads here... Use their blood to force him to wake up!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s voice had a dark undertone. It was the only method he could think of to break Su Ming¡¯s epiphany.


    The moment his words reached the three balls of souls, the three ck-robed men, who had stirred up a bloody storm in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s camps and formed an endless amount of resentment towards Su Ming, fell silent. They chose obedience. They retrieved their clones, and the three of them turned into three long ck arcs that charged towards the gap leading to Arid Triad.


    A sigh came from the space beside Old Man Extermination at that moment.


    ¡°Must you do this?¡±


    The sigh came incredibly abruptly, causing Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression to change, and he lifted his head. A figure walked out of the space before him, and it... belonged to Su Ming.


    But Old Man Extermination could sense clearly that Su Ming was still wandering about in a daze while trying to gain his epiphany.


    ¡°Dao Divinity!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s pupils shrank. At the instant he opened his mouth, Su Ming¡¯s figure, who had walked out of the space before him, lifted his right hand and pushed forward slowly.


    He looked real, but in truth, he was just an illusion. When he brought up his hand and pushed forward, Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes shone. He moved, and an indistinct figure appeared in front of him as well. It seemed to have appeared in the exact same manner as Su Ming¡¯s!


    The two figures shed against each other.


    From one strike, the fourth Expanse Cosmos cracked. The crack prated through space and looked like a dividing line that didn¡¯t allow light and darkness to fuse together.


    At the instant the crack appeared, the ancient ship Old Man Extermination had hidden revealed itself after a series of distortions. Old Man Extermination¡¯s hair flew up, and the illusory body before him turned into crystalline glows that scattered away.


    Su Ming¡¯s illusory body disintegrated on the other side of the crack as well. When it did so, Old Man Extermination shook his head, and there was a hint of regret as well as determination on his face.


    ¡°In just 120 years, you managed to form a Dao Divinity. Su Ming... I underestimated you, but it does not matter. You cannot hurt me, and neither can I hurt you. Then... three hundred yearster, we will end things between us.


    ¡°That moment is no longer far away!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His body and the ancient ship gradually disappeared into space. Only a crack that divided the Expanse Cosmos remained to bear witness of what had just happened.


    In the gxy in the distance, Su Ming¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt. His presence slowly gathered together, and his expression was no longer dazed. Slowly, he opened his eyes.


    He was silent for a long while before he said faintly, ¡°When we meet again three hundred yearster... will you still be you?¡±

 Chapter 1346: Sacred Wood

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Sacred Wood</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was much more indifferent than before. His gaze was even more profound, and he seemed to have no temper, like a pool of clear water.


    He was calm and indifferent. It seemed like even if the world was destroyed before him, his expression would not change... unless someone stepped on his tail.


    ¡®Boundless Dao... I didn¡¯t expect that with this epiphany, I would be able toe into contact with Boundless Dao Realm for the first time. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have enough time... If I could remain immersed in the epiphany for ten thousand years or even longer, then perhaps I would be able to step into Boundless Dao in one go.¡¯


    Su Ming might feel slight pity that he could not do so, but he understood that he did not have enough time. The destruction was around the corner. If he continued with the epiphany, then when he woke up and everything was no longer around, the sadness and grief he was supposed to feel might be buried in the passage of time, and he would never be able to find them.


    After all, the Art of Time was not an Art did not allow him to work wonders...


    ¡®I might not be able to truly step into Boundless Dao Realm, but I now have a wisp of Boundless Dao Realm¡¯s presence, and I managed to manifest... the Dao Divinity Old Man Extermination spoke of...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s third eye shone at the center of his brow. He could vaguely see an illusory figure sitting cross-legged within it.


    That figure exuded an incredibly terrifying presence, and it was so strong that even theplete Harmonious Morus Alba would instinctively avoid it. After all, it was... the Dao Divinity Su Ming had obtained when he took the first step in understanding the Boundless Dao Realm.


    It was the divinity of Boundless Dao!


    It was like a seed and also like a qualification. Only those who had manifested a Dao Divinity could step into Boundless Dao Realm. This was also why Old Man Extermination had been so confident previously that Su Ming would not be able to be sessful in gaining an epiphany.


    Before trying to gain his epiphany, Su Ming had not gained the right to manifest his Dao Divinity, but right then, it was different. With a Dao Divinity, he had ascended to a higher state of being. At that moment, there was practically no difference between him and Arid Triad. In fact, in certain aspects, Su Ming was even stronger.


    Even though he had not reached the peak of theter stage of Avacaniya Realm, he could already sense his limits, and he had gained a direction.


    ¡°Cultivation base as well as power are justplements in the path to search for answers. I don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to them.¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled to himself, he flung his arm and looked at the space around him. The process of trying to gain his epiphany for over one hundred years hadsted for about the blink of an eye to Su Ming. His memories were of the moment all that time ago. However, he had a feeling as if they had been covered in dust. It was due to an insignificant difort naturally formed due to the change of time.


    While walking through the gxy, Su Ming gradually stopped bothering about the insignificant difort. When he looked around himself, he felt as if he could vaguely see the formed by the boy¡¯s original form.


    He could also see the huge Sacred Wood floating in the gxy!


    Before he left the Expanse Cosmos formed by the fourth wing, Su Ming had to go to the Sacred Wood and meet the boy and the others again so that he could deliver their legacies into the world that may or may not exist.


    Once he finished doing that, he would leave the fourth Expanse Cosmos as well as Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s camps. He would return to Arid Triad, since the three ck-robed men, be it Tian Xie Zi or Lie Shan Xiu, had already headed there.


    Su Ming¡¯s Morning Dao¡¯s will was observing all of it. In fact, once Su Ming obtained his Dao Divinity, he had a feeling that if he wanted, he just needed to close his eyes, and when he opened them again, True Morning Dao World¡¯s will would manifest another version of him.


    He was omnipresent. This was what Su Ming understood once he gained his Dao Divinity.


    With an indifferent expression, he walked through the gxy until a huge Sacred Wood appeared before him. It was hundreds of feet long. At that moment, it had a great presence that could shock people.


    Su Ming stopped moving. When he looked into the distance, he spread his will and had it descend on the Sacred Wood. The strange power from the Sacred Wood which had once blocked Su Ming¡¯s will from investigating it appeared again, making it difficult for him to proceed. He could not send his will into all of the Sacred Wood.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained as calm as ever. He instantly opened his third eye, where his Dao Divinity sat and meditated. At that moment, he opened his eyes as well, and at the instant he did so, the Dao Divinity¡¯s third eye at the center of its brow opened as well... and within it was another figure who was also sitting and meditating. That figure too opened its eyes.


    There was no end to it... Su Ming did not know just how many figures there were. It was the mysterious aspect of Dao Divinities.


    The moment they opened their third eyes, Su Ming¡¯s will gained a hint of Boundless Dao Realm¡¯s presence. It was like a general leading an army of soldiers. Once it appeared, it immediately surged into the Sacred Wood, and all forms of power blocking its path were instantly dissolved upon touch. This allowed Su Ming to see into the Sacred Wood¡¯s world.


    There were countless cave abodes in the Sacred Wood. Most of them were upied by sleeping cultivators, but when Su Ming¡¯s will entered, the hearts of all the cultivators who were sleeping or had long since woken up trembled, and they instantly opened their eyes. Shock appeared on their faces.


    The old monsters who had lived there for an unknown number of aeons instantly felt their hearts thump in fear. At the same time, they heard a calm voice in their ears.


    The voice was not loud. It only echoed faintly in space. It did not sound at all majestic, and neither did it sound overbearing, but the meaning behind its words was filled with a domineering air that was not at all hidden. It wasid bare to the world, showing off an air of superiority!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this wood. You have ten breaths to leave.¡±


    Su Ming spoke calmly, and once he finished, he did not add anything more. Instead, he waited calmly for the ten breaths to pass.


    The Sacred Wood was silent.


    When the fifth breath arrived, some of the powerful warriors flew out. Upon rushing out, they saw Su Ming in the distance, and their hearts trembled. They immediately recognized him as the person who had been walking in the gxy in a daze for over one hundred years.


    After all, while most of the powerful warriors in the Sacred Wood were asleep, there were some who were awake. They did not stay for long periods of time in the Sacred Wood either. They would asionally venture out, and they had either personally seen or heard from the others about Su Ming. They were not unfamiliar with him.


    During the eighth breath... only two-tenths of the cultivators in the Sacred Wood chose to leave the ce, but they did not go far. Instead, they stared at Su Ming coldly. They wanted to see just how conceited this person was that he would think he could stand against nearly ten thousand powerful warriors in the Sacred Wood with just his own strength.


    After all, they were all powerful warriors from their own aeons, and they had the right to not be destroyed by the disaster. Each of them had the power that could cause the gxy to tremble when they stomped down.


    At the instant ten breaths went by, Su Ming lifted his head. His expression was as indifferent as ever. He only lifted his right hand to point at the huge Sacred Wood.


    ¡°With my will and my Dao Divinity, be smaller...¡±


    Once he dered that he wanted the Sacred Wood to be smaller, the huge log let out a loud bang that shook the entire Expanse Cosmos. The log trembled viciously, and the cultivators in the area who were watching with cold sneers on their faces were dumbfounded. They personally saw the Sacred Wood shrink to nearly a size smaller.


    At that moment, a huge storm rose up in their hearts. They were all shocked, and disbelief showed up on their faces. In their minds, the Sacred Wood was indestructible, could not transform, and in fact, was something that could not be slighted.


    There were some people who tried to turn the Sacred Wood into their treasure before, but none of them had seeded. No matter how strong they were, they could not do so. In fact, those who tried to refine the log would suffer great bacsh and would die miserable deaths.


    However, right before their eyes, the Sacred Wood shrank when Su Ming pointed at it. The shock delivered to all the people watching was no different from one million lightning bolts roaring in their minds.


    If that was the case for those outside, then it was even more so for the countless powerful warriors who had chosen to ignore Su Ming and remain in the Sacred Wood. Their expressions changed drastically. They could clearly sense the Sacred Wood bing smaller, but the size of their own bodies did not change. All of their cave abodes became much smaller.


    In fact, those cave abodes¡ªwhich were not big to begin with¡ªeven became too narrow for anyone to sit within them!


    At that moment, almost all the cultivators who had remained in the Sacred Wood chose to get out of the log as their expressions changed. Their bodies instantly appeared outside the Sacred Wood. Some of them might have lived for a very long time, but were still very hot-tempered people, and when they rushed out, they immediately started shouting loudly.


    But their shouts onlysted for an instant. They went silent when Su Ming made his second deration that he wanted the Sacred Wood to be smaller. Their shouts turned into the thumping of their hearts.


    ¡°Be smaller...¡±


    The still huge Sacred Wood shuddered again and shrank by one size once more. At that moment, it no longer looked like it was one million feet long. Instead, it was only hundreds of thousands of feet long!


    The change in its size did not cause any cultivators to die. After all, Su Ming gave them enough time to leave. Because of it, all the cultivators from the Sacred Wood were levitating in the gxy around the area. They watched the Sacred Wood, now only hundreds of thousands of feet long after shrinking twice, and the apprehension they felt turned into terror in their hearts.


    They could imagine... how their bodies would have been squashed by their cave abodes if they had insisted on staying inside.


    When Su Ming dered that he wanted the Sacred Wood to be smaller the third time, the Sacred Wood shuddered again, and as all the people¡¯s pupils shrank, it became smaller again. This time, it did not be a size smaller, but was reduced to... only thousands of feet long!


    Su Ming seized the space in the direction of the Sacred Wood with his right hand, and it immediately charged towards him. While doing so, it shrank again. When itnded in Su Ming¡¯s palm, it had already shrunk to the size of a palm!

 Chapter 1347: Ceaseless Greed

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Ceaseless Greed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The hundreds of thousands of cultivators who saw the event were rendered speechless, and a chill ran down their backs. The hot-tempered ones from before also felt their hearts tremble, and they did not dare to say a single word.


    To them, power was everything, and Su Ming showed his by controlling the Sacred Wood that no one had been able to refine for countless years.


    The hundreds of thousands of cultivators in the area knew just how powerful Su Ming was for having been able to do such a thing. His strength had already surpassed theirs by far.


    No one could say who was the first to wrap their fist in their palm to bow to Su Ming, but soon, the others followed suit and wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed to Su Ming. Respecting from the bottom of their hearts appeared on their faces.


    This was power, and to them, everything in the world was decided by power.


    Before he gained his epiphany, Su Ming had the same belief, but right theen, he understood that power was just aplement in the path of seeking the truth, an auxiliary that made the path smoother. It was just something additional that would never be the foundation of the path. Once anyone reversed the positions of the addition and the foundation, they would forever walk on the wrong path while searching for the truth.


    Su Ming lowered his head and cast a nce at the Sacred Wood on his palm. The log was notpletely unrefinable, as believed by the others due to what they had tried over countless years. It was because... the item belonged to Old Man Extermination.


    Unless they had the same power as him, it was impossible to obtain it. As for why Old Man Extermination had ced it in the middle of the gxy instead of taking it away, Su Ming did not want to form too many assumptions about it. He only felt that this item was pretty good and could be used as a stepping stone if he wanted to walk into the Vast Expanse some day in the future.


    That was why he took it with him.


    In fact, when he looked at the Sacred Wood, Su Ming guessed that perhaps... the gap on the butterfly¡¯s fourth wing hade from the huge log of wood crashing into it from the universe beyond.


    Su Ming clenched his fist and put away the Sacred Wood, then cast a nce at the cultivators wrapping their fists in their palms and bowing to him. He sighed softly. Those people were happy because they did not know that the disaster three hundred something yearster would bring them unavoidable destruction.


    Sometimes, ignorance was bliss.


    Su Ming shook his head, then turned around to leave. He wanted to settle onest matter in Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos before he left.


    While walking, his footsteps were not quick, but when his feetnded in the gxy, it seemed to be smaller. With two steps, he saw the manifested by the boy.


    He saw the boy, the purple-robed old man, the young man in white, and four other strangers he had never seen on the.


    The seven people had manifested their legacy items and waited on the that symbolized beauty, never leaving it. It seemed like they wanted to live through thest few hundred years in that ce to look at the final brilliance of their universe.


    They were also waiting for Su Ming¡ªtheir only hope as of then.


    Beyond the prosperous cities on the, there was a sycamore tree with red leaves. Su Ming stood there with the setting sun behind him. The sun was red, and it served as a background for the leaves. They did notpete with each other in terms of beauty. The only thing that could be felt when they appeared together... was a hint of mncholy that had drifted over from some unknown area.


    When the autumn wind blew, when the leaves fell, when a person turned their head around... perhaps they would no longer see that figure standing under the sycamore tree nor the setting sun behind it.


    Su Ming watched the setting sun illuminating the cities with its final rays of light and the scatteredmps lit in the houses, feeling as if he was watching the whole universe¡¯s rise and fall. He continued watching until the boy walked over from the distance beside him. Then, the purple-robed old man and the young man in white also showed up. They did not bother Su Ming, but instead stood by the side quietly with respectful gazes.


    Their four other friends also stood nearby. They waited respectfully while watching him.


    Su Ming was their hope. Even if they were going to die the next day, it was fine as long as their Daos and their epiphanies could be passed down.


    As long as... their bloodline would not disappear!


    This was a mindset low-ranked cultivators would not understand, but they were not the only ones. Some high-ranked cultivators could not understand it either.


    But the few who did would leave behind countless legends and hopes in the world of cultivation so that there would constantly be people who could practice cultivation in the universe. They... had decided to offer their whole life¡¯s worth of hard work to the path of cultivation!


    The sun gradually set as if symbolizing Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s world. Aftering down, it might no longer appear the next morning. It was just like the red sycamore leaves. Once they fell, they would never be able to return to the sycamore tree and dye it red. They could only direct their resentment at the wind for having arrived too soon, at the season for changing too soon, and... themselves for falling.


    Su Ming sighed softly and looked at the houses in the cities gradually lighting up. He watched the sky slowly turn dark. He might like night, but during that moment, he would rather have had everything remain the same for all eternity.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said softly.


    The seven beside Su Ming raised their heads and looked at him before they wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed to him.


    No one spoke. At that moment, no one wanted to speak. Everything they wanted to convey was in their bows. They could not say it, and they did not need to say it.


    Su Ming shifted his gaze away from the cities in the distance and looked at the boy. The boy was also staring at Su Ming. Their gazes met, and Su Ming saw the sadness as well as the hint of hope on the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your Dao is very unique. It also touched me very deeply. It¡¯s just like your Daoist monastic name. Ban Bu Zi... perhaps while you walk through your Dao and open your eyes, everything in existence will serve to be aplement to you, and when you close your eyes, you will serve as aplement to everything in existence.


    ¡°Ban Bu Zi, it means half a step, but Bu also sounds simr toplement, making it seem as if you and everything in existence are two halvesplementing each other...¡±


    The boy shuddered, and a bright light lit up in his eyes. He stood stunned for some time, before he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    ¡°Your disciple has learned his lesson.¡±


    It was the first time since he had be the strongest of his aeon and learned that he could survive the disaster of his aeon that he... referred to himself as a disciple and performed the actions of one.


    He referred to himself as a disciple, but that did not mean that he was a student under Su Ming¡¯s tutge, neither was it a title referring to differences in seniority. Instead, it was a form of gratitude to a person who bestowed knowledge upon him, and there was no point in caring about seniority, because there was no difference in seniority when it came to the path of cultivation. There was no doubt Su Ming had moved further than all of them in the pursuit of truth, and when he turned his head around, he gave them an epiphany, and hence, he obtained their respect.


    ¡°Your Dao is disheveled and jumbled up. You have only fused everything together and understood it after you gathered all of your power to perceive it. It is like how all things will return to their roots. To fulfill the ambitions of those who seek to perform great feats, your Dao became the ocean, but it will never be able to drown your thoughts,¡± Su Ming said slowly while looking at the purple-robed old man.


    The purple-robed old man was silent. After a long while, he smiled. He did not speak, but neither did he bow.


    ¡°As for you... you are the peak of all sword cultivators. When you draw your sword, your will to kill is firm and not gentle. These are my words for you... There is nothing in the sky that cannot be cut and nothing on the ground that cannot shatter. They will not be cut and not shatter only because the sword has not been drawn!¡±


    Once the young man in white heard his words, he took a few steps back, lifted his head to look at Su Ming, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him.


    ¡°Your disciple has learned his lesson.¡±


    ¡°I have never met the four of you before, but since you have made your decision, I will not destroy your hopes, but I do not know whether that world exists.¡±


    Su Ming cast his gaze on the other four people. All of them had unique features.


    One of them was incredibly big and built. When he stood there, the air around him distorted slightly. Su Ming could tell at first nce that he had suppressed his body. If he released his full power, his body would definitely be evenrger.


    In fact, there were indistinct stars at the center of that person¡¯s brow. Clearly, he had a bloodline that was simr to that of the Ancient Gods. In truth, there were simrities that could be found in all the races between each aeon, and that person belonged to the bloodline of the Ancient Gods in a certain aeon within Harmonious Morus Alba.


    The person next to him was a woman. She had a dignified look, and Su Ming could see a vague shadow behind her. It was an existence that was green from head to toe, had a single horn, and resembled a monster.


    The third person did not bother to hide his true form. ck fog spread from his whole body. It was thick and had great corrosive properties.


    His face could not be seen. Only a pair of red eyes could be detected from within the fog, but nheless, Su Ming could see the person¡¯s true form. It was a huge creature with two horns on its head.


    Thest person was a middle-aged man dressed in green robes. He looked like a sage and was filled with an ethereal air. Su Ming was not unfamiliar with his presence. It belonged to those in the world of Immortals, which he had seen before.


    Su Ming only cast a nce at those people and did not speak. Instead, the moment the sky turned dark, he lifted his right hand. When he was about to swing his arm, a glint suddenly shone in his eyes.


    ¡°They arrived so soon?¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled under his breath, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his gaze returned to normal. He swung his right hand, and the entire sky roared, turning into a huge vortex. That vortex spun swiftly, and Su Ming opened his third eye. Within it, his Dao Divinity opened its eyes as well.


    Su Ming used his Dao Divinity to guide his will so that he could open a crack leading to the world that may or may not exist!


    ¡°Send your legacies in there.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke faintly, the boy opened his mouth resolutely, and a ck statue flew out from his mouth into the vortex in the sky.


    The eyes of the young man in white sparkled. What he delivered was the sword he always carried behind his back. Once it was sent out, even the vortex in the sky shuddered, as if it was about to stop rotating. It was a testament to how great the will in his sword was.


    The purple-robed old man swung his arm, and as the center of his brow squirmed, a crack opened up. A crystal the size of a fist flew out from it. The crystal shone with ck light and charged into the sky.


    As for the other four, they sent out their legacy items as well. A total of seven items were sucked into the vortex, but the next moment, the crystal sent by the purple-robed old man looked as if it could not withstand the force of the vortex, and cracks appeared on it. As cracking sounds shot into the air, the number of cracks increased, but the purple-robed old man did not show any changes on his expression. However, if anyone took a closer look, they would find... that he was only an empty shell!


    At the instant the other people¡¯s expressions changed, the ck crystal that was about to disappear into the vortex shattered, and a small humanoid flew out from within. The humanoid figure resembled the purple-robed man. He let out a shrill scream, voicing his unwillingness to admit defeat, and tried to rush back into the vortex, but in the end... as the vortex rotated, he was crushed to powder.


    The purple-robed old man¡¯s body was reduced to ash during that moment as well, and he disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 1348: Su Ming, I Want to Cry…

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Su Ming, I Want to Cry...</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The tunnel formed by the vortex in the sky was a path Su Ming had opened so that the boy and others could send out their legacy items. Besides them, they could not send in anything else, like their Nascent Divinities.


    Since greed could never be satiated, cultivators like the purple-robed old man, who took the risk, were always present. Since they were all bound to die hundreds of yearster, then he might as well step into the world that may or may not exist.


    But he was worried that Su Ming would not allow this, which was why he had decided to risk trying to deceive him. In truth, Su Ming had long since noticed it, which was why he had said his words earlier, but he had not done anything to bring about the death of the purple-robed old man¡¯s Nascent Divinity. The man had been destroyed simply because he could not withstand the mighty pressure in the tunnel.


    When the vortex vanished and the sky returned to normal, the boy turned his head around with aplicated expression and cast a nce at the spot where the purple-robed old man had stood. At that moment, there was no one there. The purple-robed old man had long since disappeared into the wind as ashes.


    The sycamore tree glowed in a shade of red despite being in the dark, but no one took any interest in it.


    The boy was silent. The young man in white also had a slightlyplicated expression on his face. The other four people beside them did not speak either. A hint of sadness rose in their hearts. They knew that the purple-robed old man¡¯s death was not rted to Su Ming. He had just gone seeking his own end.


    However, they could understand what the purple-robed old man had felt when he made his decision. In truth, all of them had thought about it at least once...


    ¡°If that world truly exists, then your legacies... will continue in that world, and they will have my blessing.¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm and cast a final nce at the cultivators before him. Then, he turned around and stepped into the air.


    The boy and the others bowed deeply to him as one. There was no need for them to voice their gratitude, and neither did Su Ming need it. He had just done it because he respected their conviction to pass down their legacies.


    When Su Ming left, the boy continued to stand beside the sycamore tree under the night sky. A smile slowly appeared on his face. There was no calctiveness to it. He stared at the sky with a peaceful look. His legacy held his blessings and hopes, wishing that his children might be able to grow to surpass him in that world which may or may not exist.


    The young man in white touched his now swordless scabbard with an expression on his face as if he was free. He had turned his own sword into his legacy. Even if it shattered in that world which may or may not exist, it would still turn into numerous sharp swords. Anyone who became their masters would aplish many great feats.


    He did not need a scion. What he needed was just to deliver his will of a sword cultivator into that world, into the hands of those who could obtain his sword!


    The other four stared at the sky quietly. There were different hopes in their hearts, but they were all simr in a way too... They would never know how their legacies would shine in that world which may or may not exist.


    The answer was not important, however. What was important was that they no longer had any regrets.


    ¡°My fellow Daoists, I wish to sleep during the final three hundred something years. I do not want to think about anything else, and will wait for that day to arrive,¡± the boy said while looking at the people beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wander about. I¡¯m going to create another sword for myself during these three hundred something years.¡±


    The young man in white smiled faintly. It was slightly cold, but it still contained the air of him being free of his burdens. As he spoke, he wrapped his fist in his palm to the others and took a step into the air.


    The other four were silent for a moment before they wrapped their fists in their palms towards the boy. They turned into four long arcs that shot into the air and disappeared into the starry sky as well.


    When the group left, the boy sat down cross-legged under the sycamore tree and leaned against it. He watched the lights of the houses in the city, and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips. He slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    The autumn breeze blew past and lifted his hair. The autumn leaves fell and turned into a nket that covered his body. Once he closed his eyes, the entire world gradually turned indistinct. In the end, it turned into nothingness.


    When an unknown amount of time passed and he opened his eyes again, he was no longer under the sycamore tree, but was at the mountainside. The sky was no longer dark. The sun hung high above, showing that it was noon. The mountainside was covered in green grass. Cows and sheep formed herds. He... was still a shepherd boy, but he had already forgotten his true identity at that moment.


    ¡°I had a dream...¡± The boy patted his head with an enraptured expression on his face.


    Once Su Ming took a step into the gxy, the space around him was lifted without a sound, as if a page in a book had been turned. When it fell again, the fourth wing had already been changed and turned into the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos, located in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp.


    Su Ming looked at the somewhat familiar gxy and found that he could not find the bald crane. He could not help butugh at that. A long time had passed, and with how the bald crane was, it had to have left to fool around somewhere


    When Su Ming turned around, he spread his will and noticed that the woman called Zi Ruo was beside Yan Pei. Su Ming was silent for a moment before he chose to take a step towards them.


    Zi Ruo stood on a mountain in a at the center of the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos. One hundred something years might only be an instant for her, but right then... there was a miserable look on her face.


    Beside her was Yan Pei. His face was filled with anguish, and he looked as if he wanted to open his mouth to say something, but when he looked at Zi Ruo¡¯s side profile, he found that he could not say anything.


    After a long while, Yan Pei sighed in his heart and said slowly, ¡°You should know that the person who appeared in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier earlier was not him...¡±


    ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s not him... but I personally saw my people die in his hands. It was his face, his presence, and I saw my people¡¯s madness and resentment... What am I supposed to do?!¡± Zi Ruo shuddered, and hatred appeared in her eyes.


    Yan Pei was silent. He did not know what he should say. Even though he knew that person was not Su Ming and even though he was a Sovereign of Dawn, it was impossible for him to make the cultivators filled with intense resentment believe in his words.


    If he had not been familiar with Su Ming, then even he would have been in disbelief when he saw what happened...


    At that moment, neither he nor the miserable Zi Ruo noticed Su Ming standing behind them. When he heard their conversation, he frowned.


    As he did so, he spread his will quietly through the area, making it fill the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos, and by extension, all the Expanse Cosmoses in Dark Dawn. He also spread it into Saint Defier¡¯s camp so that he could see all the 180 Expanse Cosmoses there.


    The things happening in the two Expanse Cosmoses appeared like pictures in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He saw that nearly half of the Heavenly Foxes had died, and it was it was practically the same for all the races in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp as well as the 180 Expanse Cosmoses in Saint Defier¡¯s camp.


    There were many people who hated him. During the one hundred something years, they watched the brutality of the person named Su Ming as he ughtered their people, and the depth of their resentment as well as the intensity of their killing intent towards him caused Su Ming to fall silent once he saw everything.


    It was clearly Old Man Extermination¡¯s doing, but Su Ming could not think of why he would do so. It did not matter how many people died in the one hundred something years since the moment the disaster descended, they would all be wiped off. Besides gathering resentment, there was no other gain in performing such an act.


    ¡®Resentment...¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. After a long while, the crease between his eyebrows disappeared. Since he could not understand what was going on, it would be better if he chose not to think about it. The event had already happened, so even if he tried to resolve it, it would be useless, just like crying over spilled milk.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, and his heart was at ease. He only needed to know that it was not of his doing. As for the rest... Su Ming did not want to care.


    In fact, he could already imagine that since it was rted to Old Man Extermination, there was a high possibility that it was connected to the three ck-robed men Old Man Extermination had sent to Arid Triad.


    When he thought of them, Su Ming sighed softly, then turned around and left. He did not show up and interrupt Yan Pei and Zi Ruo.


    He turned around and stepped into space. When his footnded, he had already left Dark Dawn¡¯s camp and stepped into the gxy belonging to Saint Defier¡¯s camp.


    He went to the ce where the bald crane was located.


    Saint Defier¡¯s camp had an Expanse Cosmos known as Small Falling Dust Cosmos. It was a small Expanse Cosmos located at the borders, near the Expanse Cosmos belonging to the Sky Buriers. Falling Dust had a sacred position in Saint Defier¡¯s camp... because one of the three Lords of Saint Defier stayed there¡ªFei Hua.


    There was only one cultivation in Falling Dust Cosmos. It was covered in lush greenery, which was surrounded by rivers and seas, making the look like and of water. It was filled with a graceful and gentle air, but it also had a mighty presence, giving off a feeling that was no weaker than that of tall and gigantic mountains.


    There was ake on the, and a wooden house beside it. Countless nts and flowers grew around it, and a nice fragrance filled the air, making the ce overflow with vitality. There was an old woman sitting outside the wooden house. She watched theke by herself with a gentle smile on her face as if she was going through her memories and was immersed in the past.


    Not too far away from her was the bald crane. It had turned into a stone andy on the ground in a daze. Over the one hundred something years, it had stared at the wooden house and the old woman just like that. It felt like it could continue staring at her until the world was destroyed and the universe was no longer around.


    It did not know why it stared at her, and it also did not know why it came there. Every single time the bald crane thought of that question, its heart would throb in pain, and it would feel as if it was about to be ripped apart.


    Once it stopped trying to figure it out, the bald crane found another form of peace in the one hundred something years, one that was different from when it stayed beside Su Ming. It was no longer obsessed with crystals, no longer thought about the past it could not remember, and in fact, it decided to stay beside the old woman and apany her for the rest of its life.


    Then one day, when Su Ming appeared quietly beside it and sat down silently, the stone that was the bald crane slowly transformed. Once it gained its original form, it looked over at him.


    Su Ming was also looking at the bald crane. He saw the tears in the bald crane¡¯s eyes. For an illusory body with no physical form... tears were a luxury. It was impossible for them to fall, so those tears were the manifestation of sadness.


    ¡°Su Ming... I want to cry...¡± the bald crane murmured.

 Chapter 1349: If Only Loulan [1] Was Still Around

    <h4>Chapter 1349: If Only Lon [1] Was Still Around</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was the first time the bald crane had said such a thing, and when Su Ming heard its words, he felt slightly miserable. He stared at the bald crane. To him, the bald crane was not a pet, but a friend. In fact, it was of equal status to Lei Chen, his eldest senior brother, second senior brother, and Hu Zi in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    Their friendship was like old wine. As time passed, it became more fragrant, and once he drank it, he would be drunk, and he couldugh happily his entire life.


    ¡°She is...¡± Su Ming said softly.


    ¡°She should be Fei Hua... I think so,¡± the bald crane murmured.


    It had watched the woman for one hundred something years. It did not know whether she had noticed it. The bald crane only knew that it wanted to watch her very much. There seemed to be a period of time when it had watched a woman like that before as well, and at that time, it seemed to have also noticed that there was a pair of eyes watching it.


    And at that time, the bald crane did not think that it was a bald crane. To it, who was a being that could transform, the bald crane¡¯s form was the one it adapted the most, but it... had already forgotten whether this was really its original form.


    It was a form of sadness, and even more so, a form of pain. It had already forgotten its earliest appearance and forgotten how it became the bald crane... It only vaguely remembered that it did not look like that in the past, but had been a cultivator.


    Su Ming was silent for a while before saying softly, ¡°I still have your physical body with me. If you want to... you can fuse with it. This will bring more of your memories back.¡±


    The bald crane fell silent... It had chosen not to fuse with its physical body in the past because it had a feeling that if it did so, it would have its memories restored... Once that happened however, another set of its memories would disappear.


    The choice made it feel lost. Yet a voice that had been suppressed for years at a corner of its mind cried out shrilly at that moment. That voice became louder as time passed as if it wanted to affect the bald crane¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Fuse with your physical body and restore your memories. You are Kong Mo, a powerful warrior who has absolutely no respect forws in this universe belonging to Harmonious Morus Alba. You are Kong Mo!


    ¡°Awakening Kong Mo would mean allowing yourself to wake up. It¡¯s Old Man Extermination who caused your physical body to be torn apart. It¡¯s Old Man Extermination who made you lose yourself after you fought with him. Wake up... find Old Man Extermination, and fight him again!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Get out of my head!¡±


    Blood capiries appeared in the bald crane¡¯s eyes, and it swiftly began growling, suppressing the voice that was bing louder in its heart. When it lifted its head, it looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn into Kong Mo...¡±


    As it spoke, the bald crane trembled slightly. It turned its head back and looked at the old woman sitting under the wooden house beside theke. At that moment, she raised her head as well, and their gazes seemed to meet.


    Tears fell from the bald crane¡¯s eyes, but they could not reach the ground. They could only disappear into the air...


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re leaving. Damn it, I still need to find more crystals!¡±


    The bald crane swiftly turned around and changed into a long arc to leave. Su Ming watched it quietly. He could sense its sorrow and all theplicated emotions in it. When he turned his head around, he looked at the old woman, and he also saw tears in her eyes.


    With a soft sigh, Su Ming brought his right hand and pointed at the old woman in the distance. With it, a vortex appeared at the center of the old woman¡¯s brow. Once it appeared, the ferocious figure of the Five-Faced Beast Deity rushed out from within. It turned into a long arc that charged at Su Ming. When itnded on his palm, Su Ming shook his head, turned around, and left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken your Curse and restored your cultivation base...¡±


    When Su Ming went away, he left a few words behind. They echoed in the ears of the old woman, whose face was slowly changing to that of a teenage girl.


    The girl looked at the other side of theke in a daze. It was the spot where the bald crane hadin during the one hundred something years.


    Fei Hua did not care about the Curse¡¯s dissipation, and neither did she care about her face changing. But... there was no way she would not know that the person she had been waiting for had been quietly watching her for over one hundred years.


    Even if his appearance had changed, it was impossible for her to forget that feeling, and it was also impossible for her to forget how many years she had waited for him. She did not long for him to appear before her. Hispanionship over the one hundred years from across theke already made her feel content...


    They were the warmest one hundred years in her life since she had reached Avacaniya Realm.


    The girl sighed softly and lowered her head. When she brought her right hand up, she spread out an ancient picture before her. The canvas were already yellow, bearing the signs of time, but it could not hide the mischievous expression on the smug boy grinning brightly as he stood beside two girls.


    ¡°If only Lon was still around...¡± the girl mumbled softly. She watched the boy in the picture for a time, then slowly closed her eyes.


    .....


    Su Ming left.


    With the bald crane, he returned to Arid Triad¡¯s gap, and from there, they went back to Arid Triad¡¯s Expanse Cosmos.


    A familiar gxy, a familiar presence, and a familiar Morning Dao...


    Su Ming was familiar with everything in that ce. It was his home. Ninth Summit was as magnificent as ever. Its development over the one hundred something years turned it into an existence that reached the skies.


    The intruders from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier had returned to their own Expanse Cosmoses when Su Mings formed by the three ck-robed men had gone to ughter their people. After that... they did not return.


    The four war-torn True Worlds in Arid Triad had obtained a period of rare peace. The remaining cultivators started restoring their True Worlds, but it did not look like the four Great True Worlds could ever return to their former glory.


    However, only a few people knew that the disaster was about to arrive; only a few people were aware that several hundred yearster... they would no longer exist.


    Su Ming stood beyond the disappeared Heavenly Incense Rune and stared quietly in the north. After a long while... he turned around, and with the still dispirited bald crane in tow, he appeared in a seemingly calm spot in the gxy, located beside Ninth Summit.


    It was a calm and quiet ce. It seemed like ake that would not billow. There were no ripples on its surface, but Su Ming still stood there for a long, long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet two old acquaintances.¡± Su Ming looked at the bald crane.


    It nodded and looked at Ninth Summit.


    ¡°I miss the Abyss Dragon... We¡¯ll meet in Ninth Summit,¡± the bald crane said dejectedly, then turned around and left.


    When the bald crane disappeared, Su Ming stared at the calm gxy and sighed softly. He noticed that once he woke up from his epiphany regarding Boundless Dao Realm, he was sighing for all the one hundred something years he had been gone. His expression grew slightlyplicated when he took a step forward.


    With that one step, the gxy distorted. When it returned to normal, Su Ming felt as if he had stepped into another gxy, one that was isted from his True Morning Dao World¡¯s will.


    At the instant he entered it, the three ck-robed men sitting and meditating immediately lifted their heads.


    They were the three great Apostles and had actually descended in Arid Triad under Old Man Extermination¡¯s orders quite a long time ago. However, when Su Ming was in the boy¡¯s and cast his divine ability under the sycamore tree, he had closed his eyes. Nothing unusual seemed to have happened at that time, but in truth, the moment he closed his eyes, he had appeared in Arid Triad. He did not execute any shocking Art, but had just distorted the gxy and bound the three ck-robed men.


    When he stepped in and the three ck-robed men looked in his direction, they stood up from their seated positions... and Su Ming appeared in front of them.


    More urately speaking, he appeared in front of each of the three ck-robed men.


    That was because in the gxy Su Ming had distorted with his will, the three ck-robed men might have seemed to be together, but they could not see each other. The world was divided into threeyers, and eachyer... bound a single person.


    Su Ming divided himself into three when he arrived, sending one of himself in eachyer.


    In the firstyer was the incredibly big and built ck-robed man. He looked at Su Ming and snorted coldly. The noise he made had a domineering air, and when it appeared, it shook the gxy.


    Su Ming looked at the big and built figure, wrapped his fist in his palm, and said softly, ¡°I, the Fourth God of Berserkers Su Ming, greet the First God of Berserkers... Senior Lie Shan Xiu.¡±


    The big and built ck-robed man was silent for a while before he took off the hood over his head to reveal an extraordinary valiant face. It had an ancient air, but looked somewhat boorish. He... was Lie Shan Xiu!


    There was a slightlyplicated look on his face when he looked at Su Ming, but it could be clearly seen that his mind was clear, just as clear as that of the Progenitor of Abyss Builders. There was not a hint of his mind being controlled.


    Their gazes met, and after a long while, Lie Shan Xiu spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°You should not have refused to be the fifth Apostle in the past.¡±


    He had a dignified and domineering tone that brook no argument, which stemmed from his personality. He was once the first God of Berserkers, and he had led the Berserkers to power. He had created the kingdom of Berserkers and even fought against the Immortals. He had aplished feats that could not be surpassed and created the God of Berserkers Song.


    Although had uttered only a few simple words while standing before Su Ming, it felt as if thews in the gxy around him were changing.


    ¡°You should not have stood against Master Extermination. You... don¡¯t understand his Dao, but since you acknowledge me as the God of Berserkers,e with me and meet our master. You will then understand that his Dao is the path all of us should pursue!¡±


    Lie Shan Xiu turned his head and looked into space. He might not be able to see Ninth Summit, but he seemed to sense the many Berserkers there.


    ¡°We are not enemies. Let¡¯s go. Come with me and meet our Master Extermination...¡±


    ¡°What is his Dao?¡± Su Ming asked while staring at Lie Shan Xiu.


    ¡°The universe is about to be destroyed, and Harmonious Morus Alba is bound to die. His Dao is one that can create a chance for all of us to survive before we die. That chance will be slim, but if we can grab hold of it, then be it the Berserkers or the other races, we will be able to continue living in another Harmonious Morus Alba!¡± Lie Shan Xiu said without hesitation.


    ¡°That chance of survival... requires the use of my appearance and my name to stir up a bloody massacre in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier?¡± Su Ming asked softly.


    Lie Shan Xiu fell silent, but it onlysted for three breaths before a firm look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

 Chapter 1350: Tian Xie Speaks with a Smile of Old Man Extermination’s Rise to Power

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Tian Xie Speaks with a Smile of Old Man Extermination¡¯s Rise to Power</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°His Dao is wrong,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    ¡°All lives have a small chance of survival... If they truly have that chance...¡± Su Ming did not finish his sentence.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s wrong or right, whether you acknowledge it or not, if you serve to be an obstruction to this person who will provide this chance of survival... then no matter who you are, you are my enemy.¡±


    A brilliant glint shone in Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s eyes. When he spoke, a powerful presence erupted from his body.


    ¡°You cannot win against me.¡±


    Su Ming stared at Lie Shan Xiu. No matter how astonishing his presence was, in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he was so weak that he was like a candle me that could be extinguished easily if Su Ming ever so desired.


    Lie Shan Xiu closed his eyes. When he opened them again, fighting spirit burned in them. He took a step forward and instantly closed in. When he lifted his right hand, he clenched his fist and threw a punch in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    When it struck space, the gxy roared. Space distorted and tumbled about as if the gxy had turned into an ocean. It swept up a huge wave that charged towards Su Ming as if it wanted to drown him. Su Ming did not move. He simply allowed the gxy to distort and charge towards him, but at the instant it touched his body, it was as if he had turned invisible. Nothing about him changed.


    Lie Shan Xiu narrowed his eyes. He moved again. This time, he appeared to Su Ming¡¯s right. He formed his left hand into the shape of a w, then went to attack Su Ming... but his hand just seeped through Su Ming¡¯ body. What he touched was merely an illusion. It was as if Su Ming was standing before him and was real, but under his Art, he turned into a mere illusion.


    ¡°His Dao... Oh well, since you insist in believing in his Dao and that there is that small chance of survival... I will let you leave and let you follow Old Man Extermination so that you can pursue his Dao.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them, he said softly, ¡°Three hundred something yearster, let¡¯s see... just who is wrong.¡±


    Fatigue appeared on his face, and he swung his arm. Immediately, a vortex appeared not far from them. It led to Heaven Lacking Expanse Cosmos.


    Su Ming was tired. His heart was tired, and his body was exhausted. Everything about him screamed fatigue when he saw Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s determination and saw him attack even though they should not have been enemies.


    All of it left Su Ming incredibly tired. He still remembered how he had sensed Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s hesitation when he was still in ck Ink, of how he had felt before he left the mountain.


    At that moment, Su Ming finally understood what Lie Shan Xiu had been hesitant about. It was about Old Man Extermination¡¯s Dao, and once he chose to leave, perhaps in the depths of his heart, he had alreadye to believe in it.


    Lie Shan Xiu stopped moving. He quietly pulled his hand back and stared at Su Ming with aplicated expression. He then turned around and walked towards the vortex. In his heart, he did not want to attack Su Ming either, but he believed that Old Man Extermination¡¯s choice was correct, which was why... he had to attack.


    At the instant he stepped into the vortex, Lie Shan Xiu stopped. He did not turn his head back, but he spoke slowly,


    ¡°You are truly, without a doubt, the God of Berserkers... I am very happy to see that you have grown to reach such heights. If I am proven wrong three hundred yearster...¡±


    Lie Shan Xiu fell silent. He did not continue speaking, but instead lifted his foot and walked into the vortex until he disappeared.


    Disappearing with him was the gxy created for him as well as the Su Ming in it.


    Within the secondyer of the gxy, Su Ming sat cross-legged in front of a ck-robed man. He had already pulled back his hood to reveal a kindly face. There was gratification on his face along with a gentleness that a person would have when they looked at someone who was considered their junior.


    That smile and that gratification would only be worn by two people when they were before Su Ming, one of them was his elder, and the other was Tian Xie Zi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re no longer the child I took away from Han Mountain City in the past.¡± Tian Xie Zi smiled faintly and stared at Su Ming as he spoke with a sentimental tone.


    Su Ming looked back at Tian Xie Zi in a daze. This person was his Master in its truest sense. The old man had taught him how to calm and clear his heart, and it was this old man who had taught him to experience changes of the heart. If he did not do it, Su Ming would have definitely not aplished his feats.


    It was also the old man before him who had allowed him to experience the warmth of home. He brought Su Ming with him see what it meant to be powerful and showed thend of Shamans to tell him what it meant to hunt. After Su Ming went missing, the old man had stepped into thend of Shamans many times to search for him... until the moment he went missing himself.


    Without him, the ninth summit was no longerplete. Without him, Su Ming and his senior brothers always felt pain in their hearts...


    Su Ming stared at the old man and remembered his journey while searching for Tian Xie Zi in Divine Essence Star Ocean... In the end, he had reached the fifth ocean, and only during the very final moments he was there did Su Minge to realize that Tian Xie Zi was there, but he had not noticed his Master.


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly moist as he murmured that one word.


    ¡°You resent me for not going to all of you, I know. Your eldest senior brother could take up the responsibility as your leader. Your second senior brother needed to experience even more trials, and as for Hu Zi... he is still young, but his potential is so great that it surpasses that of your eldest and second senior brothers. If he doesn¡¯t change that trouble-making attitude of his however, it will be difficult for him to aplish great things.


    ¡°Only you...


    ¡°Your aplishments are something I never expected. When I learned from Old Man Extermination that you have be the strongest in this aeon, I was very happy.


    ¡°I remember arguing privately with Lie Shan Xiu at that time about whether you belong to the Berserkers or whether you solely belong to the ninth summit. I can tell you that he is very happy. He is happy that such a powerful warrior appeared from the Berserkers,¡± Tian Xie Zi said with a smile. His kindness and the gratified expression on his face were real.


    Su Ming had already grown up. In fact, he had be so smart that he was already like an old monster. His wisdom was so great that it wasrger than the gxy. He was a darkness that night could not cover, but when he was before his elder and Tian Xie Zi, Su Ming felt as if he had returned to the past. He was still the child from Dark Mountain and the youngest in the ninth summit.


    ¡°Old Man Extermination¡¯s Dao... isn¡¯t as what Lie Shan Xiu had said. It isn¡¯t that urate. Lie Shan Xiu isn¡¯t very certain whether Extermination¡¯s Dao will be sessful either.¡±


    When Tian Xie Zi spoke, no surprise appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. Tian Xie Zi could sense what Lie Shan Xiu had said. It was something Su Ming had realized from the moment he saw Tian Xie Zi.


    Compared to Lie Shan Xiu, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s presence was not great, but there was a feeling about him that bordered on bizarre. Even Su Ming had to observe him carefully before he could tell what it was.


    After all... Change of Heart was an Art created by Tian Xie Zi!


    ¡°He did not choose it, but only believes in it, because if he did not believe in it, his beliefs would crumble. Not everyone can be free of their burdens before they die. Sometimes that burden isn¡¯t their own lives, but for the most important things in their hearts. Because of that, Lie Shan Xiu cannot take a gamble.


    ¡°It is just like how the ninth summit and your tribe are the most important things to you. To Lie Shan Xiu, the most important thing is the Berserkers. He does not want their bloodline to end.


    ¡°That is why Old Man Extermination went to him. Once he made Lie Shan Xiu understand everything, he spoke of the small chance of survival, and naturally, Lie Shan Xiu chose to obey. Lie Shan Xiu is very smart. You are one of the paths for the Berserkers, and he is the other one. He does not care who is right and who is wrong, what he cares about is that in the end... someone must be right,¡± Tian Xie Zi said slowly while looking at Su Ming. There was a profound look on his face.


    ¡°Old Man Extermination... came to me when I experienced my ninth change of heart. He turned all the ideals I had gained through my various changes of heart unstable, and he nted the thought that I couldn¡¯t fuse them together in my heart. That is why I have to see whether he is correct. If he is, then my thoughts will be clear and I willplete my Dao. If he isn¡¯t... my thoughts will still be clear, and I will stillplete my Dao.


    ¡°What exactly do cultivators cultivate? To me, what we cultivate are simply beliefs. Lie Shan Xiu harbored no guilt in using your appearance to ughter those from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier. He was not merciful, and he couldn¡¯t be merciful. This is rted to his personality. Since he wants to gamble, he must put everything on the line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Lu Ya. He¡¯s far too sinister. I don¡¯t care if he has an evil heart, but that sinister and cold presence makes me disgusted When he kills, he never feels any sort of difort, because it is just what he wants. After all... before you he was the one known as the strongest in this aeon!¡±


    Tian Xie Zi smiled softly and looked at Su Ming. Without him even needing to ask anything, Tian Xie Zi told him all of it.


    ¡°Do what you should do. The path is under your feet, and no one can interfere with it. They¡¯re not allowed to. Those who do... just kill them.¡±


    Tian Xie Zi stood up slowly and cast a nce at Su Ming again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now to return to Old Man Extermination. Since he insists on interfering with my ninth change of heart, then I will either cut him down, or he will do it to me. This is my business. You can¡¯t interfere with it, and you don¡¯t need to. Three hundred yearster... If I fail,e and take revenge for me. That will be enough.¡±


    Tian Xie Zi smiled in a manner that said he was free of his burdens and swung his arm, then walked into space.


    ¡°Tell your eldest senior brother that a head isn¡¯t a symbol of his aspirations. Not growing it is just him not being able to reconcile with himself. What does he think he is? Does he think it¡¯s cool? It¡¯s just in stupid.


    ¡°And your second senior brother too. He had long since gone past his change of heart regarding love. Phantoms might receive the disaster of love mostmonly, but he can¡¯t act this way. He just had his heart hurt once, so tell him to stop moaning about nothing. I can sometimes see him, and even I get angry when I see him being so useless.


    ¡°As for Hu Zi, tell him to sleep more. Entering Dreams is his Dao. When he needs to drink, let him drink. When he should sleep, tell him to sleep. When he wants to peek, let him. Why isn¡¯t he practicing his cultivation but getting addicted to fighting? With all that fighting, his whole body is covered in blood. Does he think it makes him look charming?¡±


    Tian Xie Zi reached Su Ming¡¯s ears from a distance, and a smile slowly appeared on his face. He watched his Master disappear, but his words still lingered in his ears, which made his smile grow brighter.


    That was the Tian Xie Zi Su ming knew. That was their Master. He did not have any inhibitions with his words, and when he scolded them, it made Su Ming feel as if he had returned to the ninth summit of the past...


    Suddenly, Tian Xie Zi poked his head out from space. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t like Lu Ya. If you can kill him on the way, it¡¯d save me the time of killing him myself.¡± Once he said that, he disappeared once again...


    Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then his smile became even wider. He stared at the spot where Tian Xie Zi had disappeared, and the love of a disciple for his Master was very obvious in his expression.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Lu Ya will certainly die.¡±

 Chapter 1351: Lu Ya Dies

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Lu Ya Dies</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming did not know anything about Lu Ya. He was not unfamiliar with this name. He was the Sublime Paragon of the Fifth True World and the master of the treasured gourd. He once chased the bald crane to the ends of the universe after it lost its memories, though Su Ming had no idea which time it was.


    The fact that he was one of the four Apostles of Happiness, Anger, Grief, and Resentment was everything that Su Ming knew about him.


    But no matter who he was and how he had lived his life, Su Ming would obey Tian Xie Zi. Since Tian Xie Zi wanted that person to die, then Su Ming would attack.


    Besides, Lu Ya had once chased the bald crane to the ends of the earth. With how protective Su Ming was of the ones he cared, regardless of whether what the bald crane did was right and whether Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words were objective, Su Ming would still choose to kill Lu Ya.


    He watched Tian Xie Zi leave into the distance, then slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them, he was already standing before a ck-robed man in the thirdyer of the gxy.


    There was a sinister and cold presence spreading out from that person. His eyes under the hood were freezing, and he looked at Su Ming coldly. He was the one who had said that the drop of blood would be able to deceive Su Ming while he was in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the ck-robed man and said faintly, ¡°Lu Ya?¡±


    A glint appeared in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes. His expression grew wary, but also ghastly. He took a few steps back before turning into a long arc that swiftly rushed back. He seemed to be able to sense killing intent from the person before him.


    Su Ming watched the ck-robed man leave into the distance, then lifted his right hand and swung his arm. With it, the gxy before him roared, distorting as if it was about to crumble. It swept towards the ck-robed man, who was retreating swiftly, but who was still unable to avoid the destructive power that came from Su Ming.


    When he saw that he was about to be struck, the ck-robed man let out a shrill cry, came to a halt, and turned his head around. He formed a seal and pointed forward. The next moment, the shadow of a huge gourd appeared behind him. It had ny-nine eyes, and at that moment, all of them opened to look at Su Ming.


    ¡°Treasured gourd, please kill him!¡±


    When the ck-robed man spoke hoarsely, the ny-nine eyes shone, and ny-nine wisps of white smoke flew out from the gourd. They turned into ny-nine small humans that screamed together before turning into Su Ming charging towards him.


    Thick murderous aura spread out from them. Su Ming immediately understood that all ny-nine of the small humans had participated in the three ck-robed men¡¯s act of pretending to be him while ughtering the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    ¡°The strongest of this aeon... That young Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple and the brutish Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s fellow kinsman, hmm? I¡¯d like to see just what makes you the strongest!¡±


    Lu Ya swung his arm, and the ny-nine eyes staring at Su Ming shone with killing intent. They rushed towards him, and a powerful presence erupted from their bodies. In the blink of an eye, they caused the gxy to tremble.


    During that moment, the ny-nine Su Mings raised their right hands together and swung their arms, imitating his previous action. The moment they did that, the space before them distorted and shattered. They hadpletely imitated Su Ming¡¯s divine ability.


    Booming sounds spread in every direction. The ny-nine Su Mings¡¯ act of destroying space turned into a destructive power that formed a storm in the gxy. It charged towards the destructive Art Su Ming had cast.


    At the instant the two forces crashed into each other, deafening bang spread through the area with an intensity that could shake the sky and earth. As space shattered, the destructive power before Su Ming enveloped the ny-nine Su Mings formed by the small humans like a tidal wave.


    When it swept through the area, the little humans let out shrill screams of pain, and their flesh and blood were torn apart. They fell back, and most of them were immediately reduced to ashes.


    The remaining few fell back in a disheveled state. Their bodies trembled, and it was difficult for them to keep Su Ming¡¯s form. Soon, they turned back into their original forms.


    Shrill, crazed screams tumbled out of their mouths, but before they could do anything, the gctic storm Su Ming had formed when he flung his arm turned into a ck hand that closed in on them. It spread open and seized them.The palm had grown to the size where its end could not be seen and seized the gxy as well as all the remaining small humans.


    With one squeeze, the gxy rumbled. The remaining small humans all shattered while screaming in pain. But this was not the end. The ck fist formed by Su Ming might have seized the gxy, but it did not manage to grasp Lu Ya.


    Once he fisted his hand, he threw a punch that instantly closed in on Lu Ya. At the instant the punch was thrown, Lu Ya distorted and changed ces with the illusory gourd behind him, making it so the gourd had to face the punch formed by Su Ming¡¯s divine ability.


    The punchnded, and loud booming sounds filled the gxy, causing it to tremble and show signs of shattering. When the loud bang echoed in the air, the huge gourd shuddered. It was only able tost for three breaths before it shattered to pieces.


    The force from it tumbled backwards, affecting Lu Ya, who was retreating at that moment. Lu Ya jolted, feeling as if a violent gust of wind hade crashing against his face. Most of his ck robe was immediately torn, especially the hood covering his face. It was ripped to shreds... revealing a middle-aged man¡¯s face!


    It was a face filled with firm resolution. Only his dark and sinister gaze caused the feeling he originally gave off to change. Because of his eyes, he gave off a sullen and cold-blooded air. There was a mark at the center of his brow, and it shaped into a gourd.


    His gaze was like a de, and it was fixated on Su Ming at that moment. Blood trickled down the corners of his lips, and it served as a background for the dark expression on his face. He exuded a feeling that Su Ming did not like.


    ¡°You should not have appeared, the Fifth True World should not have appeared, and the Abyss Builders should not have appeared even more so... The strongest in this aeon should have been me. The one with all the kismet gathered on me during the final aeon of this Harmonious Morus Alba should have been me!¡±


    Lu Ya¡¯s voice was low. He did not shout. Once he spoke, he brought his right hand up and swiftly struck the center of his brow. With it, the mark of the gourd instantly turned red.


    At the same time, his aura increased exponentially. His right hand also swelled up several times its original size. He raised his head and lifted his right hand, then with a cold sneer at the corners of his lips, he punched the space beneath him.


    That punch stirred up a ripple whose center was his right hand. The ripple spread out like a tidal wave, and it looked like it would crush the gxy, reducing the world formed by Su Ming¡¯s True Morning Dao World¡¯s will into pieces.


    In truth, he could really do so. The world manifested by Su Ming¡¯s True Morning Dao World¡¯s will shattered under his punch, and True Morning Dao World¡¯s gxy revealed itself.


    Lu Ya threw his head back andughed. He lifted his right hand and struck space again. This time, his body trembled violently, and ovepping shadows immediately appeared on him. In the blink of an eye, he gained thousands of clones, and all of them tumbled backwards in all directions, tearing through space and stepping into the gxy. They were not running away, but were using different methods to head to Ninth Summit¡¯s world.


    ¡°Su Ming, you only have a little time. If you can¡¯tpletely wipe off all of my clones... then your Ninth Summit will disappear from this world forever!¡± Lu Ya¡¯s thousands of clones said at the same time. Their voices echoed from every direction as if they were about to reach every corner of True Morning Dao World.


    From the beginning till the end, Su Ming¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Even when Lu Ya escaped from the world he formed with his True World¡¯s will and the thousands of clones spread out, his expression did not change.


    Only when Lu Ya said that he wanted to make Ninth Summit disappear from the world did a cold re appear in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. They shone with killing intent, and he slowly lifted his head.


    ¡°You gave me... another reason to kill you,¡± Su Ming said faintly in response to Lu Ya¡¯s crazedughter.


    Lu Ya¡¯s clones had already ripped apart the space, and Ninth Summit could be seen in the distance. In fact, some of the clones had already rushed over, and once they ran into the cultivators of Ninth Summit, they attacked.


    But... Lu Ya soon realized that Ninth Summit disciples his clones met did not seem to have noticed any danger. It was as if they could not see Lu Ya¡¯s clones. They did not seem to have noticed or even heard them, and it filled Lu Ya¡¯s heart with trepidation.


    When, the clones that charged into Ninth Summit were about to begin their ughter, Lu Ya discovered to his shock that Ninth Summit disciples seemed to have be illusory. Divine abilities cast by his clones simply seeped through them as if they did not exist.


    Soon, he came to a realization as to what was happening. What were illusory were not Ninth Summit disciples, but his clones!


    ¡°You never left,¡± Su Ming said faintly, and the hearts of all Lu Ya¡¯s clones trembled. They looked around and immediately found that they were still in the world that Su Ming had formed and which was isted from the rest of the universe.


    It seemed to be a world inside a mirror. They could see what was happening outside, but could not touch it...


    Lu Ya might have thought that he had left, but in truth... right when that thought appeared in his head, he was already stuck in that world forever.


    Lu Ya¡¯s expression was incredibly sour. His clones moved again and spread through the area. They tore at space again, then stepped through those cracks again, then saw True Morning Dao World once more...


    This process repeated itself again and again. Lu Ya continued tearing at the world as if he had gone mad, but every single time, he found that he was still in True Morning Dao World, and there seemed to be countless worlds around him that were all... also True Morning Dao World.


    Only Su Ming remained standing in ce. His expression had never changed since the beginning. He only watched Lu Ya¡¯s clones continue tearing space with an uninterested expression.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t escape, then may everything turn to dust.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words out of the blue, he closed his eyes. As he did so, the entire world shuddered and shattered. Lu Ya¡¯s clones shattered along with it, which made Lu Ya¡¯s expression change drastically.

 Chapter 1352: Snow Continued Falling

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Snow Continued Falling</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Ya¡¯s clones swiftly gathered together before turning into his body again. The gxy around him seemed like it was True Morning Dao World, but it was like a huge to him. Forget leaving, just trying to retain his existence was already an incredibly difficult task.


    When Su Ming shut his eyes, the entire world shattered. Fear appeared on Lu Ya¡¯s face. An intense feeling that he was about to die rose like a roaring wave in his heart. The world shattered around him, and the destructive presence grew incredibly thick.


    Madness appeared in Lu Ya¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and struck the center of his brows again. With it, the mark of the treasured gourd at his forehead shone brightly. At the same time, Lu Ya¡¯s body withered, as if his life, his soul, and even his flesh and blood had been sucked into the mark between his eyebrows.


    When he looked like a skeleton, the mark of the gourd shone with brilliant colors. When it shone in seven different colors, it left the center of his brow. A pained look appeared on Lu Ya¡¯s face, and when the destruction of the world closed in on him, a seven-colored gourd appeared before him.


    Without the mark of the gourd at the center of his brow, Lu Ya looked much older, but the madness on his face grew stronger. He roared towards the heavens, and the seven-colored gourd shone with an even more brilliant seven-colored light. It immediately spread through the area, and once it wrapped his body within it, itunched its strongest counterattack against the iing destruction of space.


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s eyes hadpletely fallen shut.


    There were no rumbles, no loud bangs, no shocking divine abilities, no changes, no Arts that caused the gxy to tremble. The moment Su Ming¡¯s eyes fell shut, the entire world disappeared as if it had been wiped off, and that included the seven-colored light, the worlds that seemed to continue cloning themselves... as well as Lu Ya.


    Once Su Ming closed his eyes, all struggles and resistance were so weak that they could not withstand even a single blow.


    It was as if they no longer existed in his eyes, and that was why they were no longer in his mind... Hence, they ceased to exist.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes again, everything around him returned to normal. He was in True Morning Dao World, and nothing in it had changed.


    When Su Ming lifted his right hand, a seven-colored gourd appeared in his hand. There were countless cracks on it, and soon, it fell apart as ashes.


    ¡°Han Bu Zi¡¯s Dao is so overbearing that it is no weaker than the power of something existing if I just believe in it,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    Everything ended.


    When Su Ming turned his hand over, he cast the ashes of the seven-colored gourd away. He then turned around and walked towards Ninth Summit.


    He wanted to go home. In the hundreds of years left before the disaster, he did not want to go anywhere. He only wanted to go back to Ninth Summit, and while there... he wanted to quietly be beside his friends and family while waiting for the disaster toe.


    Su Ming returned to Ninth Summit.


    He had note back for over a hundred years, but Ninth Summit had not stopped developing because of his absence. Instead, it flourished even more than before. The number of disciples had increased by a huge margin. Under second senior brother¡¯s lead, Ninth Summit headed towards the direction of bing one of the great sects in the universe.


    When Su Ming returned, he saw his senior brothers, Cang Lan, Xu Hui, Yu Xuan, his elder, and many familiar faces.


    The passing of time seemed to be gentle at that moment. After returning to Ninth Summit, he did not leave again.


    One day, snow fell from the sky. When it drifted down, it adorned the ground in white, making it shine with a silver light. The falling snow seemed to create the outline of a beautiful tomorrow.


    There was snow, and there was wind.


    Su Ming stood on a cliff and watched the snow falling from the sky. He remembered Bai Ling, but when he thought of her, he felt as if too much time had passed since then. There was a feeling of time and unfamiliarity.


    Yet he could still see a boy and a girl walking into the distance on a snow-covered ground. Footprints were left behind them, but they were slowly covered by snow, deleting the way back home.


    Vaguely, Su Ming also remembered Xiao Hong. He saw Dark Mountain and a boy dressed in beast skins. He was climbing the mountain and picking medicinal herbs while a red Fire Ape apanied him. It was a period of time when everything was beautiful.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He saw the boy smiling as well, but his smile was unfamiliar. It was as if even his memories had be something of a distant past to him.


    Yet he could still recall Dark Mountain Tribe and all the people in it.


    Snow continued falling.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± an old and kind voice asked from behind Su Ming. His elder had hobbled over to his side. A thick fur coat was draped over his shoulders.


    Su Ming turned around and looked at his elder. There was a sentimental expression on his face.


    ¡°About all the nice moments in the past.¡±


    ¡°You seem to like to think back on the past, just like someone as old as me.¡± The elder smiled and looked at the snow in the distance.


    ¡°In the past, the tribe would be at its busiest during this season. The food for winter would be pretty much be ready by now. Bonfires would be lit in the tribe, and our tribesmen would surround it to get through the winter.


    ¡°You young La Sus would be the most excited.¡± The elder smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Yeah, I still remember young Tong Tong...¡± A little girl of six holding a pet in her arms appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± The elder was quiet for a while, and the ancient air about him seemed to be heavier. His body also seemed to have be much frailer. In the wind, it looked like he could even sense the cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m old now...¡±


    The elder shook his head and cast a nce at Su Ming. He then turned around and walked into the distance.


    Su Ming looked at the elder¡¯s retreating back. It was no longer as big as he remembered from when he was young. He no longer looked as if he could lift the tribe up with his shoulders alone, as if he was the sky.


    At that moment, that back seemed to belong to an old, mortal man. During his final years, he looked rather deste... He was no longer the sky, but in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he would forever be the elder of the past, his elder who protected him and the tribe.


    Snow would did not fall for ten years, but a cycle of sixty years had already passed.


    It allowed Su Ming to let go of everything in his heart. He no longer thought about the disaster and Arid Triad. He only ced his heart and soul in Ninth Summit, immersing himself in his friendship with his senior brothers as well as thepanionship provided by Cang Lan, Xu Hui, and Yu Xuan.


    It was his home as it had always been.


    Eldest senior brother was no longer headless. Instead, after going into isted training, he rebuilt his body and turned into the man Su Ming was once familiar with. During the ten years, second senior brother had married six women, and he would asionallyugh happily, causing Su Ming to smile when he heard it.


    Once Hu Zi heard Tian Xie Zi¡¯s lecture¡ªdelivered by Su Ming¡ªhe looked very hurt for several days, then he picked up his wine, started snoring without a care for the world, and very willingly... picked up his habit of peeking at others again.


    The targets for his voyeurism included the female disciples of the sect as well as his second senior brother, which filled Ninth Summit with the atmosphere that sent Su Ming¡¯s mind back to the past.


    Winter passed, and spring arrived. There were many flowers and nts that rose up all over Ninth Summit. Second senior brother was the one who had nted all of them. He seemed to like them a lot, but it was a pity that a figure that would asionally appear during the night no longer showed up.


    Autumn arrived, and in the autumn breeze, Su Ming sat outside his cave abode. There was wine ced beside him, and he sipped at it while he watching leaves fall. He savored the fragrance of wine drank during autumn. By his side was Cang Lan. She was quietly apanying him while they watched Yu Xuan and Xu Hui sparring with divine abilities and Arts.


    Xu Hui¡¯spetitiveness and Yu Xuan¡¯s refusal to back down caused the two women to constantly squabble and argue. Usually, when the sparks were about to be ignited, Cang Lan would say a few words that were seemingly spoken unintentionally, and the two women would start fighting.


    At such a time, Su Ming would pick up a pot of wine and watch by the side with a smile. The time spent like that was incredibly beautiful, so beautiful that Su Ming would sometimes think... that if everything continued like that, it would be perfect.


    Compared to him, the bald crane, who had long since returned to its usual self and had brought the Abyss Dragon outside in search for crystals because it felt bored. It took up all sorts of shapes and made the crystals in the disciples¡¯ pockets into its own with the Abyss Dragon.


    This became the thing that it prided itself for the most. Every single time it seeded, it would run excitedly to Su Ming, making him duplicate another set of crystals for it. To the bald crane, Su Ming¡¯s Art of making crystals was the best divine ability that had ever appeared in the universe, and it longed for it with all its heart.


    Day after day, and year after year passed by. When second senior brother married his 37th wife, one hundred years had passed.


    During them, Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos began trembling, and the tremors grew more distinct. Some cultivators had noticed that it seemed like the entire world was tilting. An invisible suction force seemed to turn the gxy chaotic, and gradually, a barely discernible ripple appeared.


    Oceans began to dry up in somes. Thends cracked. It seemed like thes were losing their life force...


    Su Ming knew those changes. He could sense that they natural when Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings were about to ovep. With each year, the signs became more prominent, and when the wings ovepped with each other, the disaster would descend.


    During the hundred years, elder¡¯s body gradually became weaker. His life was about to end, and all signs of his life were about to be wiped off of the passage of time. He would not be able tost forever...


    Su Ming remained in Ninth Summit, but when he shut his eyes, his body would appear in every part in Arid Triad. One morning, rain poured from the sky,ing down in torrents. When it fell on the ground, a curtain of rain was formed, causing the entire world to be indistinct.


    ¡°I should make a decision now...¡± Su Ming whispered softly while staring at the rain.


    He could not choose the path to head to the Vast Expanse because even he did not have the confidence to survive there, and the second path was to fight against the ck-robed young man. To Su Ming... this was a huge gamble, and he practically had no chance of winning.


    He only had the third path... but Su Ming did not have the right to choose it himself.

 Chapter 1353: Ferryman for One Life

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Ferryman for One Life</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°My path goes from death to life, from midwinter to spring, the one in which all lives are resurrected... Right now, where am I on my path?¡± Su Ming stared at the rain while softly speaking to himself.


    ¡°I walked through the four seasons, walked through life and death, and I only ask to have my questions answered. I only wish to pursue the truth...¡± Su Ming shook his head.


    ¡°There are two hundred something years left... a cycle of four sixty years. It¡¯s very short. It¡¯s not long at all. I can¡¯t tell whether we will live or die. The matter of life and death is like the rust on a dagger under the setting sun. I don¡¯t understand it, and perhaps I will never be able to understand it.¡± Su Ming sighed softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to help them decide whether they want to live or die. I respect all the decisions made by the people beside me. I have never interfered with their choices and their resolve, because we are all equals, and because I care about them.¡± Su Ming stared at the rain, and resolve gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°But this time... I will not ask you to choose. Please let me... be selfish for perhaps thest time in my life. Please let me choose this path for you.


    ¡°I will not choose the first path, and I cannot choose the second path. As for the third path... if that world truly exists, I, Su Ming, swear that if I am not dead, be it millions of years or a period of time that will seem like an eternity, I will find all of you...


    ¡°If you can no longer see me, then please be like the tree Arid Triad knew and please forget me... treat it as if everything had never happened. Treat Harmonious Morus Alba as if it was someone else¡¯s dream. Treat it like a tale written by someone else.


    ¡°Pretend... that there has never been a person known as Su Ming in this world,¡± Su Ming mumbled. As he spoke, the rain showed signs of stopping. The rate at which it poured down slowed down.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi... the ninth summit is ours. It is the spirit our Master left behind for us. Right now, there are millions of disciples in Ninth Summit, but I can¡¯t send them all over. I can only send one hundred thousand and have to... give up on the others.


    ¡°Elder, the Berserkers are the continuation of your hope, and I am the God of Berserkers. I will protect the Berserkers¡¯ legacy. I¡¯ll try to send all one hundred thousand Berserkers to that world.


    ¡°Chang He, I promised you I would resurrect your wife. I have not forgotten this matter!


    ¡°me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor, I asked you to follow me while we were in Divine Essence Star Ocean. From the moment you agreed to it, I swore to do my best to not disappoint you.


    ¡°Zhu You Cai... I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with the bald crane is... but you are you.


    ¡°Yu Xuan, should we have another life, and should we be fated to meet again, I will find you.


    ¡°Cang Lan, you¡¯ve protected the Berserkers for years, and you are already in my heart. It is very cold, and it beats very slowly, and because of that, there aren¡¯t many faces within it... but you are there.


    ¡°Xu Hui... even if something simr to De Shun happens again, I will still do the same thing. Whether you agree to it or not, from the moment you decided to follow me, this was set in stone.


    ¡°Elder...¡± Su Ming shut his eyes.


    ¡°Lie Shan Xiu... our choices are different.


    ¡°Master... I cannot wait for you until your change of heart ends...¡±


    As Su Ming mumbled, he lifted his right hand, then pushed down swiftly at the stones on the cliff under his feet.


    The entire universe shuddered without a sound! The rainpletely stopped, and Ninth Summit as well as the whole True Morning Dao World froze alongside it.


    Yu Xuan was ring at Xu Hui while about to to say something, but her expression had frozen like that for all eternity. Xu Hui looked smug, countering whatever Yu Xuan was doing, but simrly, her expression had also turned into an eternal picture.


    Cang Lan remained smiling, but it was not directed at Yu Xuan or Xu Hui. Instead, she was looking at Su Ming. There were... tears in her eyes. It seemed like she knew everything due to her special power.


    The elder sat by theke quietly, watching the water. His eyes were closed.


    Eldest senior brother sat cross-legged, meditating. No one could say how long he would remain like that. Second senior brother watched the women around him with a smile while shaking his head. He did not notice that there was a Rune shining in a mirror located at the door.


    That Rune in the mirror led to Hu Zi, who was drinking wine while sniggering, though there was a cautious look on his face. He continuously watched another mirror on his palm as well.


    Everything froze, including Chang He, the me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor, Zhu You Cai. Even all the Berserkers and the bald crane had also be still.


    The bald crane had its beak mped down on a crystal while talking about something to the Abyss Dragon beside it. However, at that moment, it did not move.


    All of Ninth Summit and True Morning Dao World was like that. Only Su Ming could move right then.


    ¡°I believe that the world truly and surely exists.¡±


    As he mumbled to himself, he bit the tip of his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood. It instantly turned into blood fog that immediately enveloped all of Ninth Summit.


    ¡°Even if it did not exist to begin with, after this, it will surely exist. It is just like creating a world. With my beliefs, my will, and my everything... I will create that ce!¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm, and the blood fog immediately surged in the air. It filled the entirety of Ninth Summit, then tumbled in every direction.


    ¡°In that world, you will live well. You will not remember me, because I don¡¯t know whether there will be a day when I will appear in front of you...


    ¡°You will take with you my blessings. I willplete the most important execution of this Art in my life. For it, I will need a total of two cycles of sixty years to seed.


    ¡°All of this is because I need to be sure that I will seed. I have to ensure your sess. You... will truly enter that world, and for that, I must believe... that the world truly exists!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know its name nor have I seen the universe where it exists, but I believe it exists. Its name... will surely be rted to dust, because Harmonious Morus Alba will turn to dust soon. You will all be sent into that world by my hands. You will not decay. You are all... my family!¡± Su Ming dered calmly with deep love contained in his eyes. He then sat down an closed his eyes again.


    When he did so, he made his yearning for everyone scatter, turning it into memories that repeated themselves in his mind, but they became stranded in his head.


    When he closed his eyes, the repeating memories faded away, and his mind became quiet, but he felt as if someone was knocking at his mind in the wind, forcing him to remember.


    When he closed his eyes, he found that... he could not forget all the things that had happened to him. His resignation could not win against the mortal sky, and in the end, it would just fade away. Everything in the world changed, and all the living had to bear the corrosion of time.


    ¡°I will use one hundred and twenty years to watch the version of myself hidden behind the Three-Life Stone [1] while he quietly depicts a normal life in words... In that life, I will be Su Ming, a disciple of the ninth summit, a member of Dark Mountain. I will be the loneliness you see.


    ¡°During that one life of one hundred and twenty years, I will be... your ferryman.¡± Su Ming bowed his head. When he did so, wind blew through the silent Ninth Summit...


    The wind formed a whirlwind that turned everything indistinct, then changed it into the one cycle of life that wouldst for one hundred and twenty years in Su Ming¡¯s world, because Su Ming could not just send everyone over just like that. He had to make sure he would seed, which was why... he needed that much time. He needed an entire cycle of a mortal¡¯s life to do so... and for his will to turn into an illusory world where they could bid their final farewell.


    In that world, the sky was clear and the wind gentle. It had no disaster nor any cultivators. It was a mortals¡¯ world, a blessing in the form of peace.


    ¡®Thews of fate I cultivated in my previous life have gathered on me for thousands of years, which is why I can personally row the boat for you and take you across the river known as the River of Forgetfulness. I can steer the boat... and bring you to the other side.¡¯


    The river rustled while an old boat was tied to its bank. Beside it was a wooden house with a teenage boy. He sat quietly and watched the sun rise and set. He watched the four seasons change and waited for people toe.


    Spring, summer, autumn, winter. In the spring, the boy raised his head. He heard the sound of a horse galloping forward and saw a person in white on a white horse. It was a woman. She had a graceful and beautiful face, and her expression was gentle.


    Her eyes were very beautiful, and the emotions contained within them were even more beautiful. When she stared at a person, they would forget the world. They would to stare into her eyes for all eternity.


    ¡®I¡¯ve waited for seven seasons, and the first person to cross the river has arrived. It is Cang Lan.¡¯ The boy watched the approaching woman, and a smile bloomed on his face.


    ¡°Ferryman, what is this river?¡± The woman stopped by the river. Her beautiful eyes first examined the river beforeing to the boy.


    ¡°The River of Forgetfulness.¡±


    The woman blinked and asked from her white horse, ¡°And where does the other side of the river lead to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never gone there before.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If you¡¯ve never gone there before, how can you steer your boat?¡±


    The woman chuckled. She turned her horse and was about to leave, but then it seemed like she had thought of something, and she got off her horse.


    ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s see what¡¯s on the other side.¡± As she spoke, she took a few steps forward and got onto the boat. She then looked at the boy.


    He entered the boat too and began to row. The sound of rustling water could be heard. Under the setting sun, he slowly rowed the boat towards the other side of the river. During the entire journey, the boy sat at the end of the boat and did not speak. The woman, too, was silent. She sat at the bow of the boat and stared at the waters of the River of Forgetfulness. Gradually, anguish appeared on her face.


    It was as if a wave of sorrow and grief she could not put to words had surged into her heart. It was as if the trip across the river had made her finish her previous life¡¯s journey. Its emotions gently dabbed her heart moist and turned into clear drops of tears that fell from her eyes, making her thin clothes wet.


    The teardrops seemed to contain the yearning of her previous life, and it turned into waves of cold air that came crashing into her face. She woke up to the world, but those emotions fell gently into her heart again to turn into bits and pieces of sorrow. She wanted to wash them away, but they became light waves of sadness in her eyes that she could never wash away.


    When they reached the other side of the river, the setting sun turned into a crescent moon. It was reflected on the River of Forgetfulness. The woman sat on the boat for a long time... She then turned her head around and looked at the boy. When she did so, she saw that the boy had grown up into a young man. He was Su Ming.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Su Ming said softly while looking at the woman before him. A reluctance to part and deep affection was in his gaze.


    ¡°I know, but I feel... that I should be waiting for someone...¡± the woman whispered.


    ¡°He wille, if he can also get on my boat.¡± Su Ming sighed softly.


    The woman lowered her head. After a long while, she stood up, and at the moment she stepped off the boat, she turned around and stared at it leaving into the distance as well as the waters of the River of Forgetfulness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you...¡±


    Her soft whisper reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. He heard it clearly.


    In which year did the moon above the river first shine on the people? Who was the first person to see the moon above a river?


    ¡®In our previous life, our fates were tied together. But in this life, who will be the ferryman?¡¯

 Chapter 1354: Is the Other Side of the River a Riverbank?

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Is the Other Side of the River a Riverbank?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ferryman stood on the sky in the endless river.


    That sky was reflected on the River of Forgetfulness. The cliff was the never-ending water flowing to an unknown direction with loud rustling sounds, an endless river...


    If anyone drank a mouthful of water from the River of Forgetfulness, they would forget the past, just like Su Ming. He rowed the boat and steered the oars. The sshes that rose from the water scattered, but some of themnded on his lips. They tasted bitter.


    Su Ming was still at the River of Forgetfulness, and he looked as if he was in the wooden house that would never decay in the passage of time. He sat under its eaves quietly and watched the sky, the world, and the rise and fall of all lives while he waited for the next person to arrive under the rainy sky.


    One day when the rain brought with it a hint of freshness in the searing heat, a person finally arrived outside the house at night.


    It was a huge man. He was dressed in a long robe, was big and built, and had an awe-inspiring face.


    He stopped quietly beside the wooden house and stared at the river silently. A miserable look was on his face.


    ¡°Ferryman,¡± he whispered.


    Su Ming, who sat under his wooden house, lifted his head. His face was hidden in the darkness. When he looked at the man, a smile appeared on his face. He had sent Cang Lan away, and now, his eldest senior brother had arrived.


    ¡°Is this river the River of Forgetfulness?¡± the man asked while staring at the river.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is the other side of the river a riverbank?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a person.¡± The man turned his head around. When he looked at Su Ming, the moon shone on his face, revealing that there was a great reluctance to leave in his eyes, along with a sadness brought by parting that he could not tell.


    Su Ming smiled. He got up and walked to the end of the boat, then turned his head around to look at the man calmly. The man was silent for a while before heughed. Hisughter grew louder, and as heughed, it looked like tears were about to fall from his eyes. With a single step, hended onto the bow of the boat and sat down.


    The lonely ship headed forward. During the night, rain fell in the River of Forgetfulness, creating endless sshes. The rain also fell in the boat, knocking against the wood, as if it was recalling the passengers¡¯ past lives and speaking of their future lives.


    In the past, they were fellow brothers under the same Master. In the next life, they sat in the same boat in the River of Forgetfulness. Su Ming stared into the distance. The faint smile on his face gradually turned into a soft sigh in his heart. When they reached the riverbank, the man stood up in silence and stepped off the boat.


    ¡°The person I¡¯m waiting for is my youngest senior brother. Ferryman, if I might trouble you, if you see him, tell him... then he muste!¡±


    While speaking, the man did not turn his head back. He took huge strides forward and walked into the distance.


    Su Ming stared at the man¡¯s back, and after a long while, he nodded slightly.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    He turned around and rowed the solitary boat back to the ce at which he should wait for the next person to arrive.


    The rainy nights during that season seemed to leave at a slightly slower pace than before. Even if a few months had passed, rain still poured from the sky, be it day or night. It was as if there was someone crying in the sky. When their tears fell into the mortal world, they turned into rain.


    It seemed especially so during the night. When wind blew, the rain wouldnd everywhere: the ground, the leaves, the bow of the boat, the river, and the eaves benath which Su Ming sat . The different sounds created by it reached his ears at the same time, forming a song of the world that could be easily ignored if someone did not listen carefully.


    Su Ming sat under the eaves, fusing with the darkness. He listened to the rain and calmed his heart as he stared at the distance. He quietly sat through the chill brought by the rain, and when midnight arrived, he lit amp. He ced it under the eaves, then carefully ced a cover over it, causing the wind blowing towards him to be unable to extinguish it. Thep became the only source of light in the darkness... that would lead the way for anyone who would arrive at night so they would not get lost.


    As he stared at themp, Su Ming no longer thought of his past. He did not think of his level of cultivation nor cared about the disaster descending or Arid Triad. The only thing he cared about was being the ferryman who would carry his friends and his loved ones to the other side of the river during the one hundred and twenty years.


    At some unknown point of time, a rain cape made of straw covered Su Ming¡¯s heart, and a straw hat was ced on his soul. He bent his head down, and under the straw hat, he stared at the candle me beneath the cover of themp. He saw the world in the candle me, and he also saw the happiness, anger, grief, and joy of those he was familiar with in it.


    When dawn was about to arrive, a phantom came to him.


    The phantom was hidden in darkness. He stood across from Su Ming and watched the candle me protected by the cover with him. As he did so,plicated look he could not describe appeared in his eyes. Slowly, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°You can fool everyone else, but you can¡¯t fool me... Since this is your decision, I only hope... that there will be a day where I will be able to find my youngest junior brother again.


    ¡°In this life, you are a ferryman, so let¡¯s go. Bring me across the river.¡± The phantom smiled, but his expression was very bitter and filled with anguish.


    Su Ming raised his head and stared at the phantom before him, who was his second senior brother. He quietly stood up, entered the boat, steered the oars silently, and reached the other side of the riverbank.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any money for the fare,¡± the phantom said slowly while standing at the bow of the ship.


    ¡°You already gave it to me in your previous life.¡±


    Su Ming shook his head and sent his second senior brother off with his gaze. Once second senior brother heard his words, he seemed to have smiled. There was a reluctance to part in that expression, and even if the River of Forgetfulness and the solitary boat were between them, that smile was still very distinct when he turned his head around.


    ¡°This should have never been your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I wanted.¡±


    The boat left into the distance on the River of Forgetfulness. The two banks were a person¡¯s past life and their new life, the past and the present, and perhaps an eternity in which the two people could never meet again... He could not tell whether he was sending him off, or whether he was sending him off...


    Su Ming knew who that he was referring, and his second senior brother knew as well. Perhaps other people would understand it also.


    He sent Cang Lan to the other side of the riverbank as well as eldest senior brother. He watched second senior brother leaving into the distance too.


    Under that gaze, Su Ming returned to the ce he belonged to for the one hundred twenty years¡ªbeside the wooden house that would never decay in the passage of time. However... while the wooden house would never decay, Su Ming was no longer a young man. He had turned into a middle-aged man.


    There was a stubble on his face and a faint sense of age. However, most of his face was covered by the straw hat. The sun could not shine on him, and his gaze could not be seen clearly either. Perhaps only the me before him could see him sighing softly.


    The rainy season seemed about to end.


    On one of the rainy nights that Su Ming was staring at the candle me, he turned his head around and looked at a spot next to the wooden house. At some unknown point of time, a small white flower had bloomed there.


    It was very beautiful, but it shuddered in the rain. Still, it persisted in blooming. That flower was a daylily.


    A daylily in the rain brought with it a strength and a beauty, just like a woman.


    It bloomed quietly. It did not exude a heavy fragrance nor had a natural gorgeousness. It was a very simple and normal flower, but during the rainy night, it was the only thing in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    After seeing it, Su Ming walked over. A paper umbre appeared in his hand, and he provide shelter for the white daylily. The umbre was not big, but it could block off all the wind and rain, providing warmth for the small white flower. At that moment, Su Ming thought he could see a woman smiling at him.


    Her smile was very beautiful. A faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face too as he quietly watched the flower. It seemed as if he could watch it for his whole life.


    The rainy season was over just like that. When the autumn wind came, Su Ming put the small white flower in a pot and ced it beside himself. He used his body warmth to protect it, and it became hispanion.


    From the distance, it seemed like there was a woman sitting beside Su Ming. She sat shoulder to shoulder with him and watched the sun rise and set. They watched the moon together and counted the stars together.


    As the leaves scattered with the wind, one of them flew before Su Ming. Itnded on the palm he had raised. That leaf was dyed the colors of autumn, and its distinct veins looked like someone¡¯s life. A person could count them to see it.


    The most beautiful moment of autumn was not the autumn leaves dancing in the wind, but the setting sun. With red light, the sun slowly sank om the sky. Its lingering rays shone on the ground, elongating Su Ming¡¯s shadow , but if anyone looked closely, they would be able to find that the shadow, now growing longer, was also slowly bing fainter.


    When dusk was over, his shadow would disappear. No one would then be able to tell whether it had fused with the ground or the darkness, just like how a person would not be able to tell when time ended, and whether... there would trulye a day when they could meet in a distant world.


    That feeling was a sadness brought by autumn. At that moment, while staring at the autumn leaf on his palm, Su Ming sighed. It made it seem like he wanted to let out all his yearning during thetter half of the one hundred and twenty years.


    Dusk was almost over. When Su Ming¡¯s shadow fused with the River of Forgetfulness, he could no longer see his shadow behind him, and neither could he see that there was a woman¡¯s shadow beside his.


    Time seemed to have paused at that moment, and the scene was very beautiful.


    Autumn leaves fell, and some of themnded in the River of Forgetfulness, stirring up ripples. It made Su Ming¡¯s shadow waver slightly, and the woman¡¯s shadow looked like it was about to melt.


    The picture no longer seemed to be one of calmness.


    When Su Ming lowered his head, he noticed that the small white flower was about to wither, but she was making itself stay out of sheer force of will so that it could be by his side for a little longer.


    When Su Ming raised his head, he saw a woman in a red dress with a hint of arrogance on her face and a sword behind her back walking from the distance in the dusk. She did not move quickly, but when she appeared, she attracted all attention. This was not due to her beauty, but the strength of her heart.


    She did not have an average woman¡¯s grace, but a mature charm. She was just like her robes, as red and as proud as the sun. From the distance, she looked like a feisty horse. If someone had the ability to tame her, she would belong to them.


    But if they could not tame her, she would stay in the distance.


    ¡°Ferryman, do you have wine?¡± Uponing closer, the woman stopped by the wooden house. There was a profound look in her gaze as she looked at Su Ming.


    He lifted his head and smiled.


    ¡°Hmm? You aren¡¯t that young, but you look rather charming.¡±


    The woman cast Su Ming a nce, then suddenly took a few steps forward to get close to him and scrutinize his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have wine, but perhaps there is some at the other side of the river,¡± Su Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Row the boat!¡±


    The woman smiled, and her expression was like a rose blooming.


    When she stepped into the boat and turned her head around, she saw Su Ming getting up and bringing the almost withered white flower to the tail of the boat.


    At the instant the sun set, a boat set off on the River of Forgetfulness. There were... three shadows on the other side of the river.

 Chapter 1355: Home… Was No Longer Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Home... Was No Longer Far Away</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cang Lan had left. Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Xu Hui, and Yu Xuan had also sat on Su Ming¡¯s boat and reached the other side of the River of Forgetfulness. Su Ming went back and forth through the river in circles, just like how life and death moves back and forth in circles.


    Time passed, and an unknown number of years went by without Su Ming¡¯s knowledge. He was no longer a middle-aged man, but had white hair on his head. He had already turned into an old man.


    In the setting sun, he was an old man with a straw hat sitting on a lonely boat.


    He stayed alone as time passed outside the wooden house. One cycle of sixty years went by just like that. From the start to the end, Su Ming never took even half a step into the wooden house. It was as if its door was a ravine separating the sky and earth. On the other side of it was a ce where everything woke up, and on this side were the lights from all the houses on the ground while Su Ming sat and stared at themp he had lit.


    The winter arrived incredibly early. Snow fell and covered the ground. If anyone took a look outside, they would no longer remember how green looked like. The cold brought with it a chill that seemed to be able to freeze everything, but the waters of the River of Forgetfulness were a me that the cold could never freeze...


    The other riverbank seemed to still be in spring. The vague beauty and brilliance of flowers on the other side could be seen.


    The river¡¯s two banks were separated by the cycles of life and death, by the world, and by each individual person...


    The freezing wind howled, and sow filled the entire world. On a day when the sun hung high in the sky and a person would only see a world covered in snow when they raised their head, the sound of horse hooves rang in the air. Judging by the sound of them, there was more than a single personing over, but a group...


    When Su Ming looked over, he saw nearly one hundred thousand people donned in armor and riding war horses charging forth from the blizzard in the distance. The person in the lead was a man riding on a purplish red horse. He was dressed in golden armor atop a fur shirt while his blood-red cloak fluttered in the wind.


    There were nails embedded into his horse¡¯s horseshoes to prevent it from sliding down. The noise the horse made when it galloped forward was incredibly clear, despite the snow and mixing with all the other sounds of the horses charging forth.


    There was no other sounding from the one hundred thousand people. Each of them silently followed the person in the blood-red cloak in the lead. They seemed ready to go with him through mountains, worlds, and their present and next lives.


    They were a huge army that existed in the world which belonged to all lives. The huge, tiger-like man in the lead had eyes that seemed to burn with rage. When he red, his face was awe-inspiring, and it was enough to make the cowardly shudder once they saw him. They would not dare to meet his gaze.


    That man was clearly the army¡¯s general, who was shrouded with a murderous aura. In his left hand he held the reins of the horse, and in his right he held a pot of wine. He drank from it nonstop.


    The fragrance of wine filled the air, but the man did not appear drunk. Instead, his murderous aura grew stronger. He exuded a heroic presence, and the white smoke he breathed out seemed to fuse together with the white puffs of air from his horse. The army of one hundred thousand people seemed to be hidden behind a storm of white sand.


    When anyone looked at the geneal, they would be unable to avoid getting a deep impression of him.


    The sound of horse hooves ws not chaotic and gradually stopped before Su Ming¡¯s wooden house. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the army¡ªit stretched to an endless distance. He loooked at the one hundred thousand faces, then directed his gaze to the man in the lead.


    The man who looked like a tiger took a big swig from his wine pot, but he did not look tipsy. A murderous light shone in his eyes when he red over.


    Su Ming was looking back at him. When their gazes met, the tiger-like man picked up his pot of wine and took a big gulp from it again. The breath he exhaled turned into white mist when he shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey, ferryman, why do you look so familiar? Could it be that this Grandpa Hu has met you before? Tell me, have you seen me before?!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was like a tidal wave and a thunderous p. When it echoed in the area, the horse under him shuddered from the shock delivered by the volume of his voice. It was as if it was not carrying a person, but a real tiger.


    Su Ming smiled. His smile was very happy. He had finally seen Hu Zi as well as the one hundred thousand Ninth Summit¡¯s disciples he led. They had once followed him to conquer the gxy and swept through all ces with him.


    The right to decide which Ninth Summit disciples were to go to the other side of the riverbank was clearly not in eldest senior brother¡¯s hands, since he did not care, and not in second senior brother¡¯s hands either, because he had handed this right to Hu Zi.


    Even though Su Ming had already told Hu Zi Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words and Hu Zi understood what he meant, but in this life, he still chose to be with Ninth Summit¡¯s disciples until eternity and until they reachedd the other side of the riverbank.


    And then, they had finally reached the river.


    ¡°Of course you know me, you¡¯re my senior brother,¡± Su Ming said softly. He stood up and walked into the boat. When he turned his head and looked at Hu Zi, he nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. Our eldest senior brother is there, and our second senior brother too. They are both waiting for you...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the winternd. When it reached the tiger-like man¡¯s ears, he was stunned. Confusion appeared on his face, as if memories from his past and new life had ovepped at that instant. His grip on the pot of wine loosened without his knowledge, and the pot fell to the ground... The porcin shattered, and the wine in it spilled out...


    The wine seemed like one hundred thousand drops of water that fused with the snow and ice on the ground...


    The man shook his head, then seized the air with his right hand. The time on the shattered wine pot seemed to distort, and the wine that had fused with the snow and ice gathred back. In the end, the shards turned into an undamaged pot of wine that appeared in the man¡¯s hand again.


    At that moment, the one hundred thousand man army behind him turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    There was some sort of understanding on the man¡¯s face. He got down from his horse and stepped into Su Ming¡¯s boat, where he sat down at the bow of the boat.


    A moment ago, they were still by the riverbank, and the next instant, they had already crossed the River of Forgetfulness and reached the other side . The person at the bow of the boat seemed to have immersed himself in a cycle of life and death during that moment. He sat in a daze with a pot of wine in his hand. When he turned his head around, he looked at the ferryman at the end of the boat.


    ¡°Youngest junior brother...¡±


    When a murmur tumbled out of the man¡¯s lips, the sound of water falling on the boat echoed in the air, but it was not due to rain from the sky. The sound came from Hu Zi¡¯s tears.


    While still wearing the straw hat, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Hu Zi with a smile on his face. It held his blessings, causing the winter to no longer be cold, and making it so that even the River of Forgetfulness seemed to have turned into the Milky Way.


    ¡°Eldest senior brother and second senior brother are there, but you¡¯re not...¡± Hu Zi stared at Su Ming absent-mindedly. He felt as if he could hear a phrase that might belong to the past or the present.


    ¡°Hu Zi, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    The solitary boat still left in the end. The empty bow of the ship seemed to serve as a background for the bleakness at the end of the ship.


    Hu Zi could be seen staring at the solitary boat leaving into the distance from the other side, and it was... as if second senior brother and eldest senior brother were by his side, staring at the River of Forgetfulness together with him. They wanted to use their gazes to keep the image of the ninth summit of the past in their minds.


    Another ten years passed.


    A schr came forward with a box of books behind his back. He walked under the skies of spring, and the scroll in his hand seemed to hide words that wouldst for eternity in the world. During a day when the sun hung high in the sky, he arrived outside the wooden house and stood beside Su Ming.


    ¡°A fortune teller told me I have lost a part of my soul. He told me to walk in the direction to the east, to move through mountains, rivers, ins, spring, summer, autumn, winter, until I see a river, a wooden house, and a ferryman who will let me find the missing part of my soul...


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head. The straw hat shielded him from the sun, causing the ancient look on his face to be indistinct. He stared at the schr before him and the scroll in his hand, and a gentle look appeared on his face.


    The man was Chang He. Su Ming had once promised him that he would resurrect his wife, and he had never forgotten this promise. The promise in the past was a cause, and right then... Chang He¡¯s words were telling him that he wanted his results.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    ¡°Then where is the other part of my soul?¡± the schr asked Su Ming.


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, he opened his eyes and said gently, ¡°She¡¯s in your hand.¡±


    The schr was momentarily taken aback. He then bent his head to look at the scroll in his hand as if he hade to an understanding. He opened the scroll, and when he looked at it... the words in it had disappeared to form into a picture.


    In that picture was a woman. She looked to be alive and staring back at him with a smile as if she had been looking at him for thousands of years and waiting to appear before his eyes.


    The schr was silent for a while before he lifted his head to look at Su Ming. ¡°But this... is just a picture.¡±


    ¡°Look at the other side of the river.¡± Su Ming stood up with a smile and went to the end of the boat.


    The schr looked in the direction where Su Ming had looked, to the other bank of the River of Forgetfulness. There seemed to be a vague shadow of a woman¡¯s figure standing there.


    As he watched, the schr began to smile in a way of his previous life. He entered the boat, and as it moved through the River of Forgetfulness, the figure on the shore became clearer and closer to them. When they reached the bank and he got off, he looked at the woman. The two of them watched each other for a long time. When they turned their heads around, they could no longer see the lone boat belonging to Su Ming in the River of Forgetfulness.


    Half of the second cycle of sixty years had passed without his knowledge. During another autumn, an old man arrived outside Su Ming¡¯s wooden house.


    The old man was dressed in a sackcloth, and his white hair danced in the autumn wind. There were a lot of wrinkles on his face, and each of them seemed to contain a sense of age. He walked to the River of Forgetfulness and stared at its waters. After a long while, he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming, who had stood up under the wooden house.


    ¡°Many years ago, a schr came to me. I told him to head east over mountains, rivers, and ins until he saw a wooden house. The person he sought would be waiting for him there.¡±


    There was a kindly look on the old man¡¯s face when he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming stared at the old man, and an expression that was rarely seen on appeared on his face¡ªone of a member of a younger generation seing a senior member of their family.


    ¡°Elder...¡±


    ¡°Come. Take me across the river.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression became even more kindly and affectionate. When he looked at Su Ming, gratification and a reluctance to part appeared in his eyes, but he did not give voice to his feelings. Instead, he sat down at the bow of the boat.


    The sun set in the west, and the sky turned dark. Glittering stars lit up, and the boat arrived at the other side of the river.


    The elder turned his head around to look at Su Ming, then spoke softly, with his words holding great significance.¡±Remember this sky.


    ¡°It will be the guide leading you back home during the night... Every time you lose your way home, raise your head and look at the sky. If you can see these stars, you will know that your home... is no longer far away, and your family... is waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 1356: This Grandpa Crane Hasn’t Officially Debuted Yet

    <h4>Chapter 1356: This Grandpa Crane Hasn¡¯t Officially Debuted Yet</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The elder left.


    He hobbled away while age bore down on his shoulders. He slowly disappeared into the spring of the other riverbank until even his shadow could no longer see be seen. Then, Su Ming¡¯s vision became blurry.


    That blurriness was not because the figure was gradually leaving into the distance, but because of the tears in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. They turned the world before his eyes into a blurry screen of rain. He could no longer see clearly.


    Maybe because of that, his memories became sharper, and so did his hopes for the future. They were like the veins of an autumn leaf, and he wanted to count them clearly. He had to do it well.


    In the blink of an eye, another ten years passed. Su Ming had already lived through ny-something years in that world. His appearance became older, and more wrinkles showed up on his face. The ancient air exuding from his body could already bepared to the wooden house.


    At that moment, he was an old man sitting under the eaves of an old wooden house while basking in the evening sun.


    The four seasons changed one after another. Rain and ice appeared during different periods of time before Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Autumn leaves and spring shoots danced about together. Heat and dying wood existed together.


    The sun rose, then set. It never changed, as if there was somew in a person¡¯s life and the world governing their course. Su Ming watched and felt signs of being close to waking up.


    But the time for him to wake up had yet to arrive, and he could not do it just then. There were still people who hadn¡¯t arrived, and he had not yet steered his boat enough times.


    ¡°The final thirty years...¡±


    Su Ming lifted his old face. On one particr dawn while watching the unchangingmp before him, he seemed to be able to see his own past in its light.


    It seemed that he was destined to a life of loneliness. The difficulties he had to experience were also destined to continue without his knowledge.


    When Su Ming looked into his past, he noticed that what he always wished to have was a luxury. It was destined that Dark Mountain would leave him, and it was the same for the ninth summit. His femalepanions, his brothers, and even Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and Harmonious Morus Alba seemed to be destined... to leave him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in fate.¡±


    Resolve appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When it showed up in his old eyes, it could make all those who saw Su Ming to instantly forget his age. They would be attracted by his resolute gaze and would feel as if he was a student who had just walked out of his house to explore the world.


    He wondered how many people hade to appreciate the short period of darkness before dawn and the final sparks of madness before daylight. Those were words that people often used to describe the moments before dawn arrived, but how many people would know what the darkest moments in the world before dawn were called?


    Su Ming did not know their name before either. But he had watched the period of time before dawn for a long time, and he gradually came to an understanding.


    The period of time before dawn was called the hour before daybreak.


    Daybreak was known as a new beginning and the start of a new cycle of life and death in the world, but in Su Ming¡¯s mind, since there were nine hours before daybreak and nine was a limit, the end it represented was perhaps of each day. During an era, it would probably mean the end of that era.


    And it was precisely because of the symbolism of that number that daybreak meant the start of a cycle of life and death. At the same time, it gave Su Ming a feeling that it surpassed the meaning of the sun contained in the word... but had instead turned into the source of all darkness.


    The hour before daybreak... symbolized the darkest moment in the world. There was no other moment in a day that was darker than that one, and it was just like the epiphany Su Ming had gained in the past. He was the darkness the night in the world could not dye ck.


    During the hour before daybreak, even the light before Su Ming looked incredibly weak. It was as if in the middle of the darkness in the world, it would struggle to shine, but gradually, it would lose its strength, until it was drowned out by the darkness.


    Su Ming smiled, but his expression was full of anguish. As he watched the gradually weakening fire before him, he sighed softly.


    ¡®I can extinguish this fire, but I can¡¯t extinguish... the dawn that is about to arrive. It¡¯s as if I still have to hand over the ownership of light to dawn in the end.¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head. At that moment, a huge mouth appeared in the darkness beside the fire and swallowed its light.


    Before the light disappeared, Su Ming had seen a huge mouth appear from the darkness, and it had looked like a bird¡¯s beak... When the fire was gone, a sound resembling a burp appeared, and a crane showed up before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    It was a bald crane with no feathers on its body. There was a sleazy look on its face. When it cautiously walked out of the darkness, it cast Su Ming a scornful look.


    ¡°You scared this mighty Grandpa Crane. So the person here is an old man? Your battle prowess is just a feather on my body, hmph. Dragon,e out now.¡±


    The bald crane came to stand before Su Ming with a smug look. It stared at him with a sleazy look, then put on a threatening expression on its face.


    Momentster, a huge dog staggered out from behind the bald crane. It stopped beside it and red at Su Ming fiercely before letting out threatening whines.


    The bald crane rolled its eyes, then instinctively lifted its w to strike the dog¡¯s head.


    With a whine, the dog immediatelyy down t on the ground and covered its head with its paws, looking at the bald crane as if it had been severely wronged. It did not seem to understand why the bald crane still wanted to hit it.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?!¡± The bald crane red at the dog.


    ¡°I-I was just scaring the old man...¡± the dog said with an expression that it had been wronged greatly.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The bald crane lifted its w while ring at the dog as if it was about hit it again. The dog lifted its paws over its head helplessly, allowing the bald crane¡¯s w to hit its head again.


    ¡°If you want to scare someone, don¡¯t whine. Look at me.¡± The bald crane had a stern look on its face, like a master reprimanding his student. With a sway, it turned into a huge ck dog, then bared its teeth at Su Ming. It even intentionally drool from the corners of its lips. Its eyes were unfocused, causing others to think it was a mad dog when they saw it...


    ¡°You see? Do it this way.¡±


    The ck dog formed by the bald crane cast a smug look at the huge dog formed by the Abyss Dragon. Under its idolizing gaze, it turned into a bald crane again.


    ¡°Hey, old man, you have any silver on you? Or do you have any sparkling stones? I¡¯m telling you, this Grandpa Crane hasn¡¯t officially debuted yet. If you dare lie to me... Heh heh.¡±


    The bald crane stared at Su Ming with its head held high. Once it finished speaking, it let out a fake cough. The dog next to it immediately red at Su Ming, bared its teeth, and drooled. Its eyes were unfocused, as if it would pounce on Su Ming the moment the bald crane gave an order.


    ¡°No.¡± Su Ming looked at the bald crane, then at the Abyss Dragon, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re still smiling?¡± The bald crane immediately put on an enraged expression. It lifted its w and pointed at Su Ming with a face that said I-am-seriously-very-strong-and-I-will-bully-you-even-if-you-are-an-old-man.


    ¡°Heh heh, oh well, this old man might not have anything valuable on him either way. Just treat it as me getting unlucky today... Huh?¡± As the bald crane spoke, it suddenly saw the boat Su Ming used to cross the River of Forgetfulness.


    ¡°That boat is pretty good. Say, old man, you can tell that we¡¯re demons, right? You know about demons, right? We eat people, you know? But since you¡¯re already old, I won¡¯t make things hard for you. We¡¯ll be taking this boat. Get us to the other side of the riverbank, and then you have to swim back yourself.¡± As the bald crane spoke, it stepped into the boat. It looked around, then put on a look as if the boat was barely up to its standards.


    ¡°We should be able to sell it for some money.¡±


    As it mumbled under its breath, the Abyss Dragon rushed to the boat before it turned around and bared its teeth while drooling at Su Ming.


    The smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips grew brighter. He did not mind how the bald crane and Abyss Dragon acted. When he stood up, he slowly moved to the end of the boat, picked up the oars, and steered the boat to the other side of the River of Forgetfulness.


    ¡°Do you see it now? If you follow me, you will be able to fill your belly with food. It¡¯s much better than you eating birds in the forest, right? Do you see it now? We¡¯ve got ourselves money now, right? Heh heh.¡± The bald crane talked to the Abyss Dragon with a smug look at the bow of the boat.


    The Abyss Dragon stared at the bald crane with an idolizing gaze and nodded repeatedly. asionally, it would turn around and bare its teeth while drooling to tell Su Ming that it was very fierce...


    ¡°Once we reach the other side of the river, I¡¯ll take you around so that you can eat all sorts of spicy food, and then the name of the Dual Fiends will rise!¡±


    The bald crane looked satisfied with its future sess. It lifted its right w, as it it was showing the Abyss Dragon the ways of the world, causing the Abyss Dragon to idolize the bald crane even more, but after hesitating for a while, the dog could not help but speak.


    ¡°Boss... I... I don¡¯t like spicy stuff...¡±


    The bald crane fell silent. Its enthusiasm seemed to have been broken at that instant, and it seemed to be angry because of it. It turned around slowly, red at the innocent looking Abyss Dragon, then suddenly lifted its w and hit the dog¡¯s head without stop while shouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like spicy stuff, you say!


    ¡°Just try not listening to my words, and see what I¡¯ll do!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡ª¡±


    During the entire journey, the smile stayed on Su Ming¡¯s face. The conversation between the bald crane and the Abyss Dragon echoed in the air above the River of Forgetfulness. When they reached the other side of the riverbank, the bald crane lifted its w while gasping, then red fiercely at the Abyss Dragon.


    ¡°Go and see whether there are any dangers in the area. We¡¯re demons, get it? Demons, you know? As demons, we have to be constantly alert. We have to have a very high level of wariness, especially in foreign ces. The first thing we have to do is to investigate the area.


    ¡°Only by doing so will we be able to live up to our status as demons, and when we run into those damned vigers who want to eat us, we can run away immediately.¡±


    The bald crane¡¯s grave and sincere words caused the Abyss Dragon to immediately nod. It immediately rushed forward, and once it stepped foot on the bank, it looked around with a wary look. It ran several circles before it returned to the bank and spoke happily to the bald crane on the boat.


    ¡°Boss, there are no vigers or enemies around, but there¡¯s also no Da Hua...¡± After saying that, the Abyss Dragon sighed.


    ¡°Honestly, Da Hua is still very pretty. Its fur is very pretty, and I really like it...¡±


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re a dragon, a DRAGON. Y-y-you... I honestly think Xiao Hua is sexier than Da Hua,¡± the bald crane said and coughed dryly.

 Chapter 1357: Step Through the Door

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Step Through the Door</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Da Hua¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯s better!¡±


    ¡°Da Hua¡¯s prettier!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯s prettier! You haven¡¯t heard her voice nor seen her fur and body... Everything about her is perfect!¡±


    The Abyss Dragon cast the bald crane a strange look and could not help but say, ¡°Xiao Hua is a male dog...¡±


    The bald crane fell silent. A hint of mncholy gradually appeared on its face. After a long while, it sighed, and a look as if destiny was toying with it and fate was ying tricks on it appeared on its face.


    It shook its head, then walked to the riverbank, but right when it lifted one leg over the boat and was about to step on the bank, it suddenly jolted.


    For some unknown reason, right when it was about to leave the boat, its heart suddenly ached. That ache made it feel as if it was about to lose people and memories that it did not want to lose.


    In silence and under the Abyss Dragon¡¯s strange gaze, the bald crane turned around and stared at Su Ming in a daze. Then, it saw the ancient face beneath the straw hat along with the gentle smile.


    That smile seemed to be able to see through time and space, and it held an air that the bald crane could not put into words. The bald crane felt as if lightning had struck it at that moment. It seemed... to have remembered something.


    It lowered its head and stared at the River of Forgetfulness. Gradually, it saw a bald crane turn into a Crane God in some tribe in the river, and then, it ran into a young man known as Su Ming.


    It saw the bald crane turn into a seven-colored peacock in the sky and then journey into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence with the young man. They went to Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos together, then went to Dark Dawn and Saint Defier together...


    The pictures in the water froze at the moment where it was about to take half a step off the boat.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? Come on, we already agreed that we¡¯ll have the world under our feet and enjoy all the good, spicy food here.¡± The Abyss Dragon had noticed its strangeness, and an anxious look appeared on its face.


    The bald crane fell silent, as if it did not hear the Abyss Dragon¡¯s words. It lifted its gaze from the River of Forgetfulness and fixed it on the old Su Ming and met his eyes.


    ¡°Go, take that one step. When you are in the world on the other side of the river, you will be happier than you are here,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    The bald crane remained silent.


    The Abyss Dragon became even more anxious. It had never seen such a look on the bald crane¡¯s face before. It was a reluctance to part, hesitation, and even determination.


    The bald crane did not seem to have ever had that serious look before, but right then, the Abyss Dragon... personally saw it.


    It was afraid that the bald crane would note. In its anxiety, it rushed forward, as if it wanted to charge back to the boat, but there seemed to be a barrier it could not see between the riverbank and the boat. When the Abyss Dragon pounced on the boat, the barrier blocked it.


    ¡°There were only a few people who were good to me, but there has never been anyone who allowed me to experience friendship...


    ¡°You weren¡¯t my master, but my friend.


    ¡°When I followed you, I didn¡¯t have to think about the confusion that constantly appeared in my mind. I even stopped wanting to awaken my memories. I only wanted to live willfully for a long, long time...


    ¡°I saw you as the incarnation of crystals. You have a divine ability that allows you to create crystals out of the blue, and it¡¯s something I can only dream of... Why should I leave?¡± The bald crane looked at Su Ming and pulled back its lifted foot, cing it firmly on the boat.


    ¡°So what if we¡¯ll get destroyed? Darn it all, I¡¯m not leaving! Whatever you say, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± The bald crane sat down beside Su Ming like a child throwing a tantrum. It even looked as if it was burning in rage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to say, no matter what, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Su Ming was quiet for a long while before he looked at the bald crane and asked softly, ¡°Are you truly not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not true, I¡¯m still not leaving!¡± the bald crane said angrily while ring at Su Ming.


    He sighed softly and looked at the bald crane. After a long while, he chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Thene and watch the destruction of Harmonious Morus Alba together with me.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he steered the oars, and as the boat left into the distance, the Abyss Dragon on the riverbank looked at them with a sad expression.


    ¡°Drago, what are you crying for? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m noting back. Wait for me. When Ie back, we¡¯ll loot all the crystals there!¡± The bald crane stood at the bow of the boat and spoke loudly to the Abyss Dragon at the riverbank, who was gradually bing more indistinct.


    The Abyss Dragon heard the bald crane¡¯s voice and stared at it in a daze. It did not notice the woman in white who had appeared at some unknown point of time behind it. The woman stood quietly, like a small white flower.


    From then on, besides Su Ming, another figure stayed under the wooden house, but it was never quiet. It would constantly wander about the area. When it was incredibly bored, it would walk a circle around the wooden house, then another, and another, until it was exhausted. Only then would ity down beside Su Ming. During that time, the bald crane would gain another sort of charm.


    Su Ming watched the bald crane and smiled much more than he had in the previous one hundred years. He seemed to be used to the bald crane¡¯spany, its obsession with crystals, and this friend of his who would asionally make him feel resigned.


    As time passed, neen years of the final twenty years of the one hundred and twenty years passed. On the winter of the final year, thend was still covered by snow and ice, and the final batch of people who Su Ming had been waiting for arrived.


    Berserkers!


    One hundred thousand Berserkers approached the ce quietly through the ice and snow. They were silent and stood quietly outside the wooden house while watching Su Ming.


    He was familiar with the people in the lead, especially Nan Gong Hen. In a daze, the leader of the Fated Kin watched Su Ming, who stood under the wooden house, and a hint of loss, as if he did not know what to do, appeared on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here,¡± Su Ming spoke said and stood up. The moment he did so, all one hundred thousand Berserkers knelt down and worshiped him together.


    ¡°Greetings, God of Berserkers!¡±


    Their voices rang through the area and passed over the River of Forgetfulness. Even people on the other side of the river could probably hear them clearly.


    As their voices echoed in the air, Su Ming watched them. They were thest batch of people he had been waiting for.


    Once he sent them away, he would no longer have any regrets. He would no longer have any sort of worries in Arid Triad and could use every single method at his disposal to fight for a chance of survival.


    He swung his arm, and a gentle breeze immediately stirred up. It swept through the area and enveloped all one hundred thousand Berserkers before sending them into Su Ming¡¯s sleeve. He lifted his foot and took a step forward to stand in the boat. The bald crane quickly followed him, and almost at the moment it stepped into the boat, it started moving forward on its own.


    It felt as if the journey onlysted for the span of a breath, but it also seemed to havested for the span of time it takes for winter to turn into spring. The boat approached the riverbank on the other side, and with a swing of Su Ming¡¯s arm, one hundred thousand Berserkers appeared on it.


    They stared at Su Ming in a daze. No one said a word, but the reluctance to part in their eyes was so great that even spring was dyed in sadness.


    ¡°Take care of yourselves in this world.¡±


    Su Ming looked at the one hundred thousand Berserkers, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply. He used his identity of the God of Berserkers to bow to his people.


    With it, the winds of spring calmed down, and the gusts of autumn stirred. Fog soon appeared between the boat and the riverbank.


    ¡°Send him off!¡± Nan Gong Hen suddenly shouted.


    ¡°God of Berserkers!¡±


    The one hundred thousand Berserkers knelt down and worshiped him... and it caused Su Ming to lift his head. When his boat left into the distance, he could still see the one hundred thousand Berserkers kneeling on the ground, despite the fog.


    The autumn gusts sent the boat away. To Su Ming, he was sending the one hundred thousand Berserkers away, but to the Berserkers, they were sending their God of Berserkers away. They did not need to know who was sending who off, however, because the separation brought by the will of autumn had arrived from the spring of the other side of the river. As the boat left into the distance, Su Ming moved into midwinter.


    When they arrived outside the wooden house, the world was still covered in ice and snow. However, this time, when Su Ming walked off the boat and stood on the riverbank with the bald crane, he turned his head around only to find that the boat had already sunk into the River of Forgetfulness. Perhaps, there woulde a day in the future when the boat would rise again and Su Ming would be the ferryman again... to bring himself and the bald crane to the other side of the river¡ªthe other world.


    He smiled in a rxed manner, then swung his arm gently. The ice in the sky instantly froze, and everything in the world turned silent. There was no longer anyone Su Ming waited for, and it was time for him to wake up.


    He walked up the steps of the wooden house, moved under the eaves, and arrived before the door. Over the course of one hundred and twenty years, he had never pushed it open. At that moment, when he pushed it lightly, the door swung open.


    He had never crossed the threshold under his feet. At that moment, for the first time ever, Su Ming lifted his foot and crossed it.


    There had been hints of sadness on the bald crane¡¯s face, but at that moment, it looked as if it had buried that sadness at the bottom of its heart, and the usual carefree expression appeared on its features. It followed Su Ming into the wooden house with a swagger.


    The world outside the wooden house was silent, while the world within... was empty.


    It was like a vortex, a cycle of life and death. When Su Ming and the bald crane stepped inside and the door of the wooden house slowly fell shut, the world outside turned into an illusion. It gradually became indistinct and disintegrated. When it was reduced to nothingness, a gxy was formed.


    It was... True Morning Dao World!


    As for the River of Forgetfulness, it turned into a Milky Way that led through the gxy. On the other side of it was a huge vortex. It filled up all of True Morning Dao World. At that moment, it was gradually shrinking, closing off the world behind it.


    And the indistinct wooden house slowly turned... into Ninth Summit!


    Su Ming opened his eyes.


    One hundred and twenty years had passed since he had closed his eyes. He bent his head down. In his left hand were the mes of memories detailing his past life, and in his right hand was the manifestation of the rise and fall of his life before daybreak...


    ¡°I¡¯m back...¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head.

 Chapter 1358: Return to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Return to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everything ended. The ferryman sent all the people he was familiar with to the other side of the river over one hundred and twenty years. He willingly lowered his head and quietly watched them leave. This was Su Ming¡¯s decision for them. It was his first, and also hisst.


    To Su Ming, the one hundred and twenty years was a very long time period, but also very short. It was short when he sent people he knew over the River of Forgetfulness, and it was long because of the eternity of waiting and not knowing when they would meet again in the future. He had no idea how much time passed like that.


    Su Ming was not confident that he would seed, which was why he wished that it wouldst longer, but in the end, it had toe to a conclusion, just like how the fireworks in the sky disappear after a short moment, even if they make a permanent ce for themselves in a person¡¯s mind as a beautiful memory.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually gained the spark they should have. Ninth Summit... was quiet. One hundred thousand Berserkers had left, and so had one hundred thousand Ninth Summit disciples. Plenty of people had disappeared, causing the people remaining in Ninth Summit to feel lost.


    ¡°Ninth Summit is now empty. If you... want to stay, you can stay, but if you want to leave, you can leave whenever you want,¡± Su Ming said slowly.


    His voice echoed through all of Ninth Summit at that moment andnded in each disciple¡¯s ears, waking them up from their dazed state.


    Su Ming closed his eyes with the bald crane was by his side. It watched the familiar surroundings and did not feel too much sadness. It soon headed to some ce, but since Su Ming knew the bald crane, he did not even need to think to know what it was thinking at that moment.


    ¡®I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m rich! Haha! This Grandpa Crane is really lucky. Su Ming sent away so many people , and they definitely couldn¡¯t take away all of their crystals. Crystals! And especially since they¡¯re other people¡¯s crystals!¡¯


    There was excitement on the bald crane¡¯s face. When it thought about what had happened, it could not help the trembled that passed through its body. It began to move even faster then.


    Su Ming did not bother about the bald crane¡¯s actions. When he closed his eyes, another twenty years passed... He sensed Arid Triad trembling and the descent of the will of the destructive disaster.


    By then, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings should have already looked ovepped if anyone saw it with the naked eye, but in truth, there was still a small slit left before the wings touched.


    The slit marked the final one hundred years. Su Ming, however, could already sense True Immortal Sect World and feel Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s presence from the other True Worlds in Arid Triad.


    The two Expanse Cosmoses were about to ovep with each other.


    During the twenty years Su Ming had stayed in Ninth Summit with his eyes closed, most of the cultivators from the sect had left. The majority of them were old or did not have high levels of cultivation. They no longer had any desire to join arge sect and wished for peace more than anything else.


    The sessor disciples of Ninth Summit had already been chosen by Hu Zi. Those who were left behind were just superfluous additions to what was important, and since the ones important had left, the superfluous additions would naturally choose to bloom elsewhere.


    They entered the final one hundred years before the disaster, and the powerful warriors of previous aeons started waking up. The first to wake up was the person who had fought against Su Ming in the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Immediately after, an astonishing presence erupted from several ces in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    They spread out from many ces in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, True Sacred Yin World, the Fourth True World, and Divine Essence Star Ocean, but there were even more of theming out from the Expanse Cosmos belonging to Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s fourth wing. Gradually, the powerful warriors began walking the gxies, and a bloody massacre as well as an oppression of an aeon began.


    It was in truth, also a disaster, but it would onlye for a short period of time before all lives were destroyed by the disaster.


    With Di Tian as their leader, the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors hidden in Yin Death Vortex opened their eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, the period of one hundred years has finally arrived...¡±


    Low murmurs shot up from the worlds in Yin Death Vortex. Excited and fragmentedughter as well as howls echoed everywhere.


    Before Arid Triad¡¯s disaster, blood was shed...


    Su Ming sighed softly and shifted his gaze away from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. He did not care about anything in the world around him, be it Di Tian or Su Xuan Yi. At that moment, he did not want to care about them. Even if those powerful warriors from the previous aeons wrought chaos on the entire universe, it was merely part of thews of the universe. It was something that should happen before Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s four wings ovepped with one another.


    However... Ninth Summit remained as forbidden grounds. If anyone dared to take even half a step into this area, then even the powerful warriors from the previous aeons who were known to be indestructible would know just how brilliant was the disaster of life.


    Su Ming had killed many people, and even the powerful warriors of the previous aeons were nothing to him...


    But he still remembered that one hundred thousand cultivators were still trapped in the world that once belonged to Ecang in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    He had promised them that he would one day bring them out, and Su Ming would fulfill that promise.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to the Barren Lands of Divine Essence again?¡± Su Ming looked to the side, where the bald crane was still counting crystals.


    The bald crane lifted its head and thought about Su Ming¡¯s words carefully before it spoke very seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve already looted all the crystals there.¡±


    Su Ming smiled.


    ¡°Alright, then stay here.¡±


    With a shake of his head, Su Ming closed his eyes. The next instant, a figure appeared in a gxy in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence with barely any spiritual aura. That figure belonged to Su Ming.


    He was familiar with everything in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. He had stayed there for many years in the past.


    At that moment, everything in that gxy seemed to be filled with his marks, be it when he was running away or while traveling as a weakling. It was clear that at that time, his path had been arranged by Su Xuan Yi so that he could provide nourishment for the Seed of Life Extermination and do everything that Su Xuan Yi hadid out in secret.


    However, when Su Ming turned his head back right then, the resentment and hatred he felt in the past had already faded away. His expression was one of calm. He walked through the gxy and approached the spot where Ecang had once been.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps came to a halt, as if he had sensed something. There was a cultivation not too far away, and on it was a young man. He was sitting at the mountain top and exercising his breathing while meditating.


    As he breathed, the ferocious shadow of a huge tree appeared behind him. It was... Ecang.


    One of the souls who had escaped from Su Ming¡¯s hands in the past had manifested its own version of Ecang. Su Ming stared at him, but he waspletely unaware of Su Ming¡¯s stare. He continued meditating while asionally opening his eyes to look at the area cautiously. The aloof and wild look that constantly shone in his eyes made him seem incredibly sullen.


    This matched with Ecang¡¯s personality. Clearly, during the years since its escape, it had learned quite a bit of a cultivators¡¯ way to be cautious and cunning while recovering, which was why it couldst for so long in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence.


    Perhaps it had always been on guard against Su Ming¡¯s arrival. After all, to it, Su Ming¡¯s existence was a shadow in its life that even it had to be afraid of. It was afraid of Su Ming, but also longed to devour him so that it would beplete.


    If this was the past, then when Su Ming saw it, he would definitely not let it go, but right then, he only cast it a nce before moving his gaze away. Their different states of being and their different worlds caused the animosity between them to turn into a squabble between children.


    He did not bother about the figure who had manifested Ecang. Su Ming instead stepped into the world that had once belonged to one hundred thousand Ecangs.


    All the stone monuments in the world shuddered with a bang, and all the people who were sitting and meditating lifted their heads. Shock appeared on their faces, and even the cultivators who were immersed in the worlds formed by their memories were forced out. They lifted their heads in shock, and during that moment, the one hundred thousand people... saw Su Ming walking in the sky above them.


    Some of them still remembered Su Ming, and some of them had already forgotten him. There were also some who had never experienced the shocking things that urred during his time, and at that moment, there was confusion on their faces.


    ¡°This ce has existed for far too long. I promised all of you in the past that there woulde a day when the seal would break. I havee today to break it. I will release the binds on all of you and return your souls to you. From now on... you... are free!¡±


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the people. It lingered a little longer on those he was familiar with until itnded on the middle-aged man who had once helped him.


    At first nce, he looked to be a middle-aged man, but when Su Ming took a closer look, he saw that the man had already be old. The passing of his wife seemed to have be a constant pain in his heart. He could have left before, but had been reluctant to do so. Instead, he immersed himself in his memories so that he could apany his wife.


    After Su Ming spoke, loud bangs rang out. The stone monuments shattered, and the borders of the space in the area splintered,yer byyer. In just the span of a few breaths, only one stone monument remained standing. It was before the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Only you have the right to shatter this stone monument... I will not interfere with your decision.¡±


    Su Ming cast a profound look at the middle-aged man. When he turned away from him, he swept his gaze over the other people. He did not see happiness, only a dazed look. It was as if these people could not get used to the sudden change.


    But in the end, they would have to get used to it. Su Ming cast a nce at the world that once held one hundred thousand stone monuments. He remembered Sui Chen Zi and shook his head. When he turned around, he had already stepped into space.


    He arrived in the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. Besides releasing the seal in the world of the one hundred thousand stone monuments, he also wanted to go to Husband Gazing Mountain to take a look at the figure at the top of the mountain. Then, he wanted to go to the Sand Earthlings to fulfill the wish of the Sand Earthling¡¯s Antecedental Spirit. He also wanted... to go to ck Ink and send Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple in name to the other side of the river.


    If it was possible, Su Ming also wanted to go to the fifth ocean to check whether the entrance to the fifth True World truly existed. He wanted to go to there and see... the ce where Su Zhan died and where Su Xuan Yi had gathered his soul together.


    ¡°One hundred years is enough,¡± Su Ming mumbled softly and left into the distance.


    At that moment, a bloody storm swept through many tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean. It was due to a thin old man. A skeleton stuck to his back, and there was a numb look on his face.


    Wherever he went, he brought death with him.

 Chapter 1359: Old Friends in Black Ink Planet

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Old Friends in ck Ink</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ck Ink was a that Su Ming once found familiar. He had in fact even found some semnce of home in it. The first God of Berserkers Lie Shan Xiu¡¯s past was recorded there, and it could be said that if Lie Shan Xiu was not around, ck Ink would not exist.


    While standing in the gxy, Su Ming stared at ck Ink in the distance. His gaze gradually gathered on Divine Essence Star Ocean, which was even further away, and the things that happened in the past slowly surfaced in his mind.


    He still remembered the fifth kiln¡¯s mes burning all of Divine Essence Star Ocean, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s wife inside the kiln, and how he had thought that he had found his mother. Perhaps there was a deep wave of regret contained in the woman¡¯s motherly love, and it was something that Su Xuan Yi and Lei Chen would nevere to know...


    Su Ming had spared Su Xuan Yi while he was in the capital of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. Even though he had seen through Su Xuan Yi¡¯s ns of using him again to release himself from some harmful situation, Su Ming still did not kill him.


    A part of it was because of Lei Chen, but arger reason was because... of the woman lying in the fifth kiln, who he once thought was his mother.


    Because of her, Su Ming chose to give up on his hate for Su Xuan Yi. The woman had chosen to hold him in her arms while he was still a baby and provide him warmth, even though she had closed her eyes permanently in the empty gxy. This was something Su Ming would never forget.


    She was not his mother, but in Su Ming¡¯s heart, she was his mother. Even though she might have done it out of guilt or because she wanted to provide a path of survival for her real son, Su Ming had experienced the warmth, and he would never forget it.


    That was why he had only returned the fifth kiln to Su Xuan Yi and ended that particr period of his life with a sigh. When he turned around, he sealed everything rted to them beneath ayer of dust.


    At that moment, when he returned to the ce where he once rose to power, Su Ming shook his head and walked towards ck Ink. The families in the had went through a change during the one thousand something years. Those who once stood in glory had faded away, and those who once did not stand out had be the most powerful at that moment.


    Su Ming through ck Ink, passing cities and families. He continued until he arrived in the city that once belonged to the Berserkers. He stood outside an inn, on a street bustling with activity, and watched the cultivators in the area.


    He seemed to have relocated some of the emotions he had felt in the past regarding this ce.


    At some point in time, he raised his head, and sun fell into his eyes. The light breeze lifted his long hair, and his robes fluttered gently. At that moment, Su Ming did not look huge. Instead, he gained the air of a schr. It was a form of elegance, otherworldliness, a proud and aloof air that would allow him to not fit with the world if he so wanted to.


    But right then, as Su Ming stared at the name of an inn under the sun, his footsteps came to a halt, and nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    One thousand years ago...


    There were only three simple words serving as the inn¡¯s name. The words on the signboard had a hint of time on them, as if to show their ancient air and how authentic they were.


    Su Ming smiled faintly and walked into the inn. When he entered it, the manager immediately walked forward quickly. Perhaps it was due to the otherworldly air, but the manager did not dare to be inattentive to Su Ming. He led him to a table near the window, gave him a pot of wine and a few side dishes, then when he saw that Su Ming still did not speak, he moved back to serve the other customers.


    Su Ming sat at the table and savored the wine as if he had returned to the period of time one thousand years ago.


    After noon, when the sun changed positions in the sky and shone through the window, it illuminated Su Ming¡¯s face, as if it wanted to make Su Ming fuse into it. When others saw him, they could only see a gentle light, but not his face.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s time, manager. Bring Sir Chen over. All of us do dote on that old man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, bring Senior Chen over. He spoke of the Dual Fiends who appeared one thousand something years agost time, and we still don¡¯t know what happened to them in the end.¡±


    When more customers appeared in the inn, their voices slowly rose into a mor.


    The manager quickly made a bow with his hands folded in front. Once he voiced his obedience, he strode into the inner section of the inn, and before long, an old man with a head full of white hair slowly walked out. He was dressed in a white robe.


    When the old man walked out, all noise disappeared from the inn. Almost all the people¡¯s gazes looked on the old man.


    A smart worker brought a chair over and let the old man sit on it. He coughed a few times, then with an ancient look in his eyes, he swept his gaze past the crowd. When itnded on Su Ming, he seemed to stare at him for a while, but he soon turned away.


    The old man touched the cup the worker ced next to him and asked with a smile, ¡°At what point did I stopst time?¡± He seemed to be filled with energy, but when he spoke, his voice sounded hoarse.


    ¡°Senior Chen, don¡¯t pretend to be forgetful now. Last time, the Dual Fiends: the ck and the Yellow enraged many families by using marriage scams, and they even had bounties ced on their heads.¡±


    ¡°ck and the Yellow? It¡¯s the Crane and the ck.¡±


    ¡°No matter what their names are, Senior Chen, that¡¯s where you stoppedst time.¡± The inn rose to a mor again, and quite a number of people spoke withughter.


    ¡°The Dual Fiends might have been chased by many families, but they were never bothered by it. That crane was especially skilled in the art of disguise. It would turn into an old man in many of the cities belonging to various families...¡± the old man said slowly while stroking his beard.


    He spoke slowly, but his descriptions were incredibly vivid, and soon, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted. Sometimes, someone would evenugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Master once told me that he was scammed into buying a few bottles of fake medicinal pills by an old sage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard about this as well, but I heard that the Dual Fiends has someone very powerful supporting them.¡±


    Su Ming was drinking while listening to the old man slowly recount his tale. Gradually, a smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    The old man picked up his cup and took a sip of his water before he speaking again with a smile. ¡°Just like that, thest person to chase after the Dual Fiends was in truth, their master. In fear, they ran day and night, but in the end, they did not manage to escape.¡±


    ¡°Who is the master of the Dual Fiends?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I heard about this. How did you learn about it, Senior Chen?¡±


    When the old man finished speaking, a mor rose in the inn again. But once the old man lifted his hand to give a sign for silence, the noise slowly died down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more today. You should have heard of the Dual Fiends¡¯ master. There was one person who came out of Divine Essence Star Ocean in the past. He rose to power in this gxy, took away the fifth kiln, made the kiln¡¯s mes spread out, burning the entire gxy, and fought against various races beyond the fifth ocean. There were plenty of Almighties who died in his hands.


    ¡°Even the Almighties in Mastery Realm perished, and even the more powerful ones in Fate Realm were not his opponent...¡±


    ¡°Is it Dao Kong? Senior, are you talking about Dao Kong?¡± someone immediately said in the inn.


    A nostalgic look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. That name had already been buried in his memories. When he remembered it then, he felt like too much time had already passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dao Kong, but also not Dao Kong. Very few people know what his true name is. Even I only know that his family name was Su. It is said that he was an Abyss Builder from the fifth True World!


    ¡°He Possessed Dao Kong and went to Divine Essence Star Ocean with the Dual Fiends by his side. He swept through the gxy, stirred up the fires of the kiln, subjugated various foreign races, killed countless people, and when he left Divine Essence Star Ocean, he left behind a legend.


    ¡°It is said that he went to True Morning Dao World!¡± When the old man spoke, the inn was silent.


    The crowd had heard about everything that happened in True Morning Dao World. The former Morning Dao Sect was destroyed, and a gap had appeared in Arid Triad. In fact, the cultivators from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier had even ughtered their way into the Barren Lands of Divine Essence. If it was not because it was so incredibly impoverished, it might have also burned with the mes of war.


    When thergest batch of cultivators descended from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, a sect known as Ninth Summit rose to power in True Morning Dao World. This matter had happened a long time ago, and news about it had naturally traveled over.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the strongest person in Ninth Summit also has Su as his family name!¡± When the old man said that, he coughed. The worker by his side quickly came up to support him, and the old man smiled with an apologetic look at the crowd.


    ¡°My apologies, everyone, but my injuries are acting up again. I can¡¯t speak for too long. Thank you foring here and serving as a great audience. I will continue to tell all of you the tale that happened one thousand something years ago two dayster.¡±


    When the old man stood up, a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. It reminded Su Ming of one person.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t get reacquainted with old friends...¡¯


    Su Ming put down his wine cup and stood up to walk towards the door. At the moment he did so, the old man was smiling apologetically at the crowd, and by pure coincidence, he saw Su Ming¡¯s back. This time, there was no sun shining on him, so he could see Su Ming¡¯s full appearance.


    The old man shuddered, and disbelief filled him. Even his face changed, and he looked... not like an old man, but an old woman with white hair.


    But due to some reason, she could only appear as an old man to others.


    ¡°A beauty turned pale, and memories worth a thousand years... To gather the will to live, and to practice cultivation due to that will to live; to stay by switching the sun, the moon, and deities, but s, this will notst...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice, filled with a myriad of emotions, traveled into the old woman¡¯s ears. As he left into the distance and the old woman looked at the table where he had sat previously, she saw a medicinal pill ced beside his wine cup.


    When Su Ming left into the distance, the old woman¡ªwho still looked like an old man¡ªstared at the door of the inn in a daze. After a long while, aplicated look appeared on her face. She sighed softly, and when she brought up her right hand, the medicinal pill flew towards her andnded on her palm.


    At that moment, the crowd in the inn also seemed to have graduallye to realize something. They looked towards the old man curiously.


    ¡°Senior Chen, who is that fellow Daoist just now?¡± someone quickly asked.


    ¡°He is the person I was talking about just now...¡±


    The old woman [1] in the disguise of an old man sighed softly. The things in the past rose to the forefront of her mind. Back then, she had been the prime of her life and had beauty, but right then, her old friend looked as good as new, while she... had already be old.

 Chapter 1360: Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Regret</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Su Ming was on the mountain where Lie Shan Xiu once stared into the distance in ck Ink. One thousand something years had passed since Su Ming hade there for the first time. When he stood there once more and stared into the distance, he felt as if he saw himself.


    After a long while, he took a step forward with a calm expression and walked into the air, disappearing from ck Ink. He stepped into the gxy and entered Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    It still looked the same as always. Everything in the gxy operated as it usually did. Perhaps they were not something that would never change for all eternity, but the span of one thousand something years, which was somewhat long to Su Ming, was just a short period of time in its life.


    Su Ming moved past me Fiends¡¯ Progenitor¡¯s nest and various habitats belonging to ferocious beasts until he arrived at the continent that once belonged to Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple-in-name.


    While the continent remained, there was no longer anyone in it. When Su Ming looked over, he found that the continent had be a wastnd, and he could not tell how long it had been abandoned.


    Dijiu Mo Sha was no longer around. Perhaps his people were also no longer around. The signs that they had been there had long since been wiped away by time. After all, it was Divine Essence Star Ocean. The brutality and the ughter that happened in it were something brought forth by the races living there and were a regr urrence.


    Su Ming was silent for a long period of time before turning around and leaving towards Husband Gazing Mountain one step at a time.


    He walked past the ce belonging to the Sand Earthlings and passed the huge head of the statue floating in the gxy.


    Su Ming arrived at the summit of Husband Gazing Mountain and saw a mountain rock in the shape of a woman standing tall at the summit. The stone seemed to have formed naturally, and from far away, it looked exactly like a woman staring into the distance while waiting for her husband¡¯s return.


    When Su Ming saw it, he remembered Zhu You Cai, who came from the Husband Gazing Mountain. He also remembered the bald crane¡¯splicated expression while it was in this ce. When he scrutinized the mountain rock, Su Ming suddenly had a feeling that the woman¡¯s figure formed by the rock... seemed to share features with the woman beside theke that the bald crane had watched for one hundred years.


    But it was just a feeling. Su Ming fell silent, and as he stared at the mountain rock resembling a woman¡¯s figure, he seemed to hear a soft murmur that came from the passage of time.


    ¡°The moonlight is dim, and during that time, who will remember it?


    ¡°You stare at the end of the world, yearning for your husband and longing for your home.¡±


    After looking at the mountain rock, Su Ming left. The mountain had its own story, which had happened a long time ago. The stone woman¡¯s gaze as she stared into the distance would onlyst for another one hundred years.


    Su Ming walked to the region of the Sand Earthlings and grabbed a handful of sand from the desert. He once promised the Antecedental Spirit of the Sand Earthlings that he would grant him eternal life, just like how all the lives written into Old Man Extermination¡¯s bad would obtain eternal life in that aeon.


    With the sand on his palm as a lead, Su Ming closed his eyes. The sand in his hand trembled before it rose above his hand. It swirled there, then turned into the figure of a Sand Earthling. When Su Ming opened his eyes, the figure wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards him while above his palm.


    Then, he flew up. Su Ming swung his right hand at the sky, and a vortex appeared out of nowhere. The figure turned into a long arc and charged inside it, where he disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming watched the figure leaving into the distance up to the moment the vortex disappeared. He hadpleted another one of the promises he had made in the past.


    He walked through the trail he once took and saw swarms of creatures that he found dangerous in the past. He continued walking. Since he was there, he wanted to head to the fifth ocean to see whether there was truly a path that led to the broken fifth True World.


    The wish he had in the past was not gone. The only thing he had yet to aplish was locating his junior brother¡ªTian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple-in-name. This was a regret in his heart, but Su Ming did not force himself to search for him. In truth, when he saw the wastnds, he could already sense that... his youngest junior brother had already returned to the embrace of earth.


    When an old friend leaves the world, it is difficult for the two people to meet again. This was destiny, and Su Ming could do nothing about it, but perhaps... he was destined to be able to find a way to settle this regret, because when he was walking forward in Divine Essence Star Ocean, Su Ming suddenly came to a halt.


    Once he stopped, he slowly turned his head around, and when he looked into the distance, a dark look appeared on his face. It was full of killing intent.


    Since Su Ming had he returned from the fourth wing¡¯s Expanse Cosmos, killing intent had never showed up in his gaze. At that moment, it was the first time.


    Su Ming saw a floating continent not too far away. The lives there were in utter misery at that moment. Their blood flowed in streams, and they were all ughtered by an expressionless thin old man. He seemed to be killing everyone to absorb their fear and the life force. Slowly, the thin old man¡¯s aura became stronger.


    There was a corpse on the old man¡¯s back. Its flesh was squirming at that moment, and the more people were killed, the more the more the corpse recovered. Flesh grew on its bones, covering certain parts of the bone.


    That scene reminded Su Ming of one of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s clones. It had been trapped in a certain region in Divine Essence Star Ocean and was reduced to a host to a skeleton on its back.


    The corpse was that skeleton, but the host was no longer Su Xuan Yi¡¯s clone. Instead, the host had be... Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple-in-name, Su Ming¡¯s junior brother, the person Su Ming had not been able to find.


    When he noticed it, Su Ming fell silent. He could not overlook this. The presence spreading out from the corpse made it clear that he was a powerful warrior from one of the past aeons. Su Ming would ignore him no matter how much he killed or absorbed, since this was a part of thews before the disaster and Su Ming did not want to interfere with them.


    However, that person... should not have used Tian Xie Zi¡¯s disciple-in-name as his host.


    The people of the past said that those who did not know of thews could not be considered to havemitted a crime if they broke aw, but this saying did not stand for Su Ming. Regardless of whether he knew or did not know, once a person did certain things, they had to pay the equivalent price, such as the powerful warrior from one of the previous aeons...


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at the distant gxy. With it, the gxy immediately distorted. Without a single sound, an illusion appeared in front of Su Ming. It was the illusion of his finger. It instantly looked as if it had be real, and when it grew to be one thousand feet long, it charged into the distance.


    As it moved forward, it grew, and it turned into a finger that was about ten thousand feet long. It sliced through space, and in an instant, it appeared in the sky to press down on the corpse that was absorbing all the life force from the recently killed.


    The continent trembled violently at that moment, as if it could not withstand the indescribable destructive will contained in Su Ming¡¯s finger when it descended. The corpse¡¯s had been closed before, but at that moment, they flew open to reveal yellow pupils. They shrank swiftly in astonishment.


    ¡°Who is attacking me? Fellow Daoist, if you value this continent, then I immediately apologize and am willing to deliver all the life force I absorbed to you. I am even willing to give you a supreme treasure as an apology!¡± the corpse said quickly, but Su Ming¡¯s finger in the sky did not stop for even an instant. It reced the sky and descended.


    The ground shuddered. In fact, the edges of the continent started cracking and crumbling, unable to withstand the mighty pressure. This caused the corpse¡¯s expression to change again. Without any hesitation, it opened its mouth and sucked in a sharp breath. With it, the old man carrying him was reduced to skin and bones, turning into a mummy. It looked like all of his flesh and blood had been instantly sucked out by the corpse.


    When the mummy who had long since died and was turned into a puppet fell to the ground, flesh and blood swiftly grew on his body. It turned into a middle-aged man with a sinister face. He threw his head back and roared. Then, he formed a seal with his hands before pushing at the fingering at him from the sky.


    The moment he attacked, a huge shadow appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s body. It was a huge ck beast that was decaying. It had nine heads, and when it grewrger, it reached to be thousands of feet tall. It let out an indignant howl, leapt up, and charged towards Su Ming¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Damn it, no matter who you are, you can¡¯t kill me. This is a part of thews in the universe. Since you can¡¯t kill me, why must you interfere with my actions?!¡±


    When the middle-aged man roared, Su Ming¡¯s finger crashed against his body. Loud booms spread out, shaking the sky and earth. Hidden amid them was the middle-aged man¡¯s shrill scream of pain.


    From a distance, it looked like Su Ming¡¯s finger reced the sky and the universe. Only the tip of the finger might have descended, but it covered nearly two-tenths of the continent. When it touched the huge beast the old man had manifest, it did not stop moving. It pushed the middle-aged man¡¯s figure and pressed him against the continent that was void of life.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground shuddered, and cracks instantly filled the continent. In the span of a few breaths, thend shattered, but it did not crumble straight away. Instead, when it crumbledyer byyer, it exploded and turned into ash...


    The middle-aged man¡¯s body and soul were destroyed by the finger formed by Su Ming¡¯s will even before that!


    ¡°I cannot bring you to the other side of river... Since you have already passed away, the only thing I can do for you is to have this person die with you, and with this lifeless continent, I will build a grave for you.¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly. He brought his right hand up and swung his arm. Immediately, the continent that had been reduced to dust gathered together in space to form a tomb that floated in the gxy.


    A string of words gradually appeared on the tombstone above it.


    Ninth Summit, Grave of Mo Sha.


    Dijiu Mo Sha. This disciple-in-name of Tian Xie Zi would now sleep for eternity in his grave. Su Ming might not have had a lot of interactions with him, but he would never forgot that junior brother of his. However, in terms of feelings, he could not help but find that this person was not as close to him as his senior brothers. In fact, perhaps even Tian Xie Zi had already forgotten that there was once a teenager who was determined to be his disciple...


    But no matter what... he was Su Ming¡¯s junior brother.


    Even if his tomb would onlyst for one hundred years, the regret that rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart was given voice when he carved Ninth Summit into Dijiu Mo Sha¡¯s tombstone...

 Chapter 1361: Before Arid Triad’s Disaster, My Name Will Sound Through the Universe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Before Arid Triad¡¯s Disaster, My Name Will Sound Through the Universe (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was no longer any fog in the space beyond the fifth ocean. Su Ming stood there and stared in front of him for a long while before he raised his foot and walked into it.


    One yearter...


    Su Ming did not return from the fifth ocean, because there was no longer any need for him to do so. The body which was meditating in True Morning Dao World simply opened his eyes. If anyone took a close look at the picture lingering in his eyes, they would find that it was a wrecked gxy.


    It was the fifth True World.


    Su Ming went to Divine Essence Star Ocean, and he also found the entrance to the fifth True World. In the wreckage that had been sealed in dust for a long time, he found the ce where Su Zhan had died. Once he walked through the entirend, Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually became calm, and the quiet Ninth Summit was reflected in his eyes again.


    ¡°The final one hundred years...¡± Su Ming said softly and closed his eyes. He had to make preparations for his final battle against Arid Triad.


    No enmity would be involved in the battle of Possession one hundred yearster. Be it Harmonious Morus Alba or Arid Triad, all of them had to fight so that they could continue existing.


    ¡°There is no longer any meaning to how many True Worlds we have in our possession. The main focus of this battle will be in wills and our determination to live...¡± Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at space before he gradually closed his eyes.


    The next moment, his figure appeared in the world within All Spirits Hall in True Morning Dao World. In the spot once belonging to Great Berserker Tribe, Su Ming sat down and began his spirit ascension that wouldst for one hundred years. This time, Su Ming would be an Ancestral Spirit.


    All of this was to prepare for the moment Arid Triad¡¯s disaster arrived one hundred yearster and before it could destroy everything.


    Time passed, and one year went by, then another. The tremors in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos grew stronger. There were quite a number of regions in the universe where the gxy even looked to have be thinner. All the cultivators could vaguely see that there was another world under the gxy, and it was slowly approaching them.


    Countless lives were in a state of terror. Many nts withered. All sentient creatures were also terrified, having already noticed that they were nearing the end of their lives and the world was about to be destroyed.


    The spiritual aura erupted in an exponential rate in Arid Triad at that time, as if this was a form of release, but also like the final burst of strength a dying man would have before he breathed hisst. When the spiritual aura released, various lives withered, and arge number of powerful warriors from the previous aeons surged forth, the world sank into a state of chaos.


    Lives were no longer worth anything. They became so frail that they could not withstand even a single hit. Everyone was switching with each other between states of living and dying, which turned all of them numb to death. The powerful warriors from past aeons who woke up brought with them their brutality and distasteful interests and released them to their hearts¡¯ content. They wanted to vent all of the loneliness they suffered while they were sleeping during the short hundred years.


    All of Arid Triad fell into chaos. There was no longer order, mercy, and to survive, all people had to give up on their dignity. For a single medicinal pill, they could give up everything. The powerful warriors from the previous aeons even constantly fought against each other, causing Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to be even more chaotic.


    Each year, many lives faded away. When somes began disappearing into the gxy and the distortions in space turned into ripples, the chaos and madness grew even stronger.


    Arid Triad was not the only one in this state. Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were the same. With Yan Pei, Zi Ruo, and Fei Hua¡¯s levels of cultivation, it was impossible for them to prevent it from happening. They could only watch it all unfold: how Dark Dawn and Saint Defier sank into endless chaos.


    Only True Morning Dao World¡ªthe True World belonging to Su Ming¡ªwas mostly free of such happenings. Because of it, numerous cultivators surge into his True Morning Dao World when nearly three-tenths of the one hundred years had passed.


    Those cultivators had been fleeing in search of refuge. Their homes and sects had already been destroyed, and their lives were no longer in their control.


    Some people had then suddenly found that the powerful warriors who came after their lives showed hesitancy once they entered True Morning Dao World. They did not continue chasing after the refugees, and because of that, True Morning Dao World became a paradise in the apocalyptic world.


    Gradually, more cultivators surged into True Morning Dao World. They found their own ces to live in the True World and discovered that True Morning Dao World was as peaceful as it had been in the past despite the sudden chaos in the whole universe. There was no ughter nor threats of death. Everything in there ce was the same as in their memories.


    They did not know the reason for it, but as time passed and half of one hundred years went by, the rumor that True Morning Dao World was a paradise became known to many people. The cultivators who were safe in True Morning Dao World used various methods to notify their friends and family, telling them to do whatever they could to hurry over.


    After all, it was the safest ce in the chaotic universe.


    One day, a man and a woman were traveling swiftly through the gxy of True Sacred Yin World near True Morning Dao World. There was a little girl on the woman¡¯s back. She was about five or six years old, and there was terror on her face, but she did not cry.


    The woman was injured, but she only gritted her teeth and persevered. The man beside her was the girl¡¯s father and her husband. The two of them were silent all along the way while using their fastest speed to rush forward. Even if they continuously swallowed medicinal pills, they kept moving at a constant speed towards True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. In just a bit, we¡¯ll enter True Morning Dao World. My senior brother is waiting for us there. As long as we reach that ce, we¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    The man looked at his wife, then at his daughter, and determination appeared on his face. He continued whispering to himself that he absolutely had to bring his family into True Morning Dao World.


    The woman¡¯s face was pale, but she continued smiling gently and holding the man¡¯s hand. The two of them saw the determination on each other¡¯s faces and moved even faster.


    In truth, they could rush even faster, but the girl on the woman¡¯s back was too young. They needed to spread their cultivation bases outwards to protect her, which was why they could not use their best speed.


    Time passed, and several hours passed by. When two family could see the broken barrier leading to True Morning Dao World ahead of them, they saw a middle-aged man waiting for them anxiously. Once he saw them, the man immediately wept in joy.


    The barrier was heavily damaged, and it could even be said that it no longer existed. Anyone could enter at will.


    The couple felt their spirits lift the instant they approached the barrier. In a sh, they left True Sacred Yin World and entered True Morning Dao World, uniting with the middle-aged man who hade to receive them.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re safe now. Once you¡¯re here, you¡¯re safe. Come, I¡¯ll bring you to meet our Master. He missed you dearly while you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    When the middle-aged man spoke happily, a dark snigger suddenly spread through the gxy. Once it appeared, the joy that was originally on the couple¡¯s faces disappeared.


    A figure walked out of thin air. It was an old man in ck holding a ck g in his hand. His appearance not only made the couple¡¯s expressions change, but even the middle-aged man paled instantly.


    ¡°You sure run fast. Oh well, I won¡¯t make things hard for you today. Leave the child behind, and you can leave.¡±


    When the old man spoke, he got closer to True Morning Dao World. The three met each other¡¯s eyes and immediately turned into three long arcs that ran into the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we¡¯re here, that person won¡¯t chase us. This ce is safe!¡± the middle-aged man said resolutely. The three people left in a hurry.


    The old man beyond the barrier snorted coldly, but was slightly hesitant about his next action. However, once he let out another snort, he stepped into True Morning Dao World.


    Even though there was a warning circting among the powerful warriors of the previous aeons aurally telling all of them not to take even half a step into True Morning Dao World and they had been careful over the years, fifty years had passed since then. When they saw that arge number of cultivators had surged into True Morning Dao World, their caution gradually dwindled. It was no longer as great as before.


    ¡®Once I step in, I¡¯ll immediately kill those three and go back. It shouldn¡¯t take me a lot of time to do so. I should be fine!¡¯


    The moment the old man stepped into True Morning Dao World, he lifted his right hand and pointed forward. The woman in front of him immediately jolted. As she shuddered, she found that she could not move. Tears fell from her eyes, and the eyes of the man next to her turned red. He howled, but when the old man pointed at him, he also felt as if he had been bound.


    The middle-aged man also froze. Then, it looked like he and the couple had been seized by a hand in space and yanked backwards.


    ¡°Did you think you¡¯ll be safe once you fled here? There is no ce where you will be safe in this world!¡±


    The old man spoke with arrogance and clenched his right hand.


    Despair appeared on the trio¡¯s faces. He was about to crush them and extract their souls, but right when he was about to crush the girl, who he needed so that he could refine her into the soul of his g...


    ¡°Uncle...¡± The girl on the woman¡¯s back suddenly looked towards the gxy with a smile.


    Her voice was very clear and crisp. When she spoke, the fear on her face disappeared, and her lips curled up into an innocent smile.


    Su Ming stood behind the old man and smiled faintly while staring at the little girl.


    The entire world stopped moving when he smiled, and the old man still had the arrogant look on his face. Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung his arm, and the old man¡¯s body jolted. He instantly tumbled backwards, turning into a long arc that was swept out of True Morning Dao World. When a loud bang spread out in every direction within True Sacred Yin World, his body and soul were destroyed, and even when he died, he still had that arrogant look on his face...


    Once he did that, Su Ming vanished, and the world returned to normal. The power binding the trio had already disappeared, allowing them to regain their mobility, and their expressions changed drastically. They stared around themselves in a daze. They did not see Su Ming and did not know what had happened, but the old man who had brought terrified them was already gone.


    ¡°A man dropped by just now,¡± the girl lying on her mother¡¯s back said crisply.

 Chapter 1362: Before Arid Triad’s Disaster, My Name Will Sound Through the Universe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Before Arid Triad¡¯s Disaster, My Name Will Sound Through the Universe (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The final fifty years before the disaster were like the hour before dawn, the rise of darkness and the destruction of all things. To a mortal, fifty years was half of their lives, but to cultivators, it would only be the blink of an eye.


    The powerful warriors of the previous aeons did not want the fifty years to onlyst for the blink of an eye. They wanted to let all the madness that had umted in their hearts burst forth and release all of their desires to their hearts¡¯ content until they weed the disaster with the world. Then, they would live wilfully for another hundred years in the new world that they believed would appear after the disaster.


    Only after that would they fall asleep and wait for the disaster that would arrive countless of yearster in the new aeon so that they could wake up again.


    That was their lives, and it was a process that repeated itself aeon after aeon. There seemed to be no end to it, and most people actually believed it to be so, but a few knew that the uing disaster would not just destroy all lives... but also them!


    When a flower blooms, it will eventually wilt. It is destined. The energy used for the petals to bloom is also the desire to make the petals fall. When theynd on the ground, how many people remember that the flower had showed off great beauty, attracting an unknown number of butterflies and bees to it, all lingering around it and reluctant to leave?


    One cycle of life and death. One Dao!


    As time passed. More powerful warriors from the previous aeons surged into Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, and Arid Triad, but no matter how deranged they were, when they were in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, they seemed to hold themselves a little and never actedpletely without inhibitions. At most, they would just be temperamental and kill more.


    Those who came into Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos or had woken up in it seemed to be more wilful and crazier. They killed, Possessed, refined, turned into furnaces, and did all sorts of incredibly sinister and evil things to the people there. Their deeds spread through all of Arid Triad.


    Their arrogance came from the fact that they believed that no one would be able to kill them. Their madness was due to them being unable to call themselves cultivators anymore, because they had turned into part of the disaster.


    Only a small handful of powerful warriors retained their sanity and believed that they were not wild, raving beasts, but cultivators. Such people seldom ventured outwards. They were usually like the boy from the fourth Expanse Cosmos and lived as they did in the past.


    Su Ming did not intend to ce much attention on the powerful warriors from the previous aeons. Whether they wanted to kill ormit all sorts of heinous crimes, their actions were just the final release in their lives. All the living lived in chaos, and the universe was reduced to an apocalyptic world during the final fifty years. All of that... was in truth just an interlude before the main melody was yed.


    With Su Ming¡¯s personality, as long as the powerful warriors from the previous aeons did not step into True Morning Dao World and interfered with his preparations to fight against Arid Triad, he would not pay too much attention to the changes they brought to the universe, because in Su Ming¡¯s eyes... they were just like ants.


    Their states of being were different, and the disparity in their levels of cultivation caused Su Ming¡¯s view of the world to be vastly different. The powerful warriors from the previous aeons might also be in Avacaniya Realm and might be only one or two stages away from Su Ming... but he had alreadye to understand Dao while they had given up on the possibility of understanding it.


    Su Ming did not stop the people who fled to True Morning Dao World in search of refuge. All lives were searching for a chance to survive, and they chose one near him to quietly spend their final fifty years. It was their choice, and Su Ming would not interfere with it.


    However, he had underestimated the madness and arrogance of the powerful warriors of the previous aeons. He thought that once he chased the old man out of True Morning Dao World and destroyed his body as well as his soul, it would serve as a warning. After all... Su Ming had killed many people in his life. Since all lives were bound to die anyway during the disaster, he did not want to snatch too many lives from its hands.


    The shrill screams of the old man before he died had indeed brought trepidation to the hearts of the powerful warriors from the previous aeons... They were apprehensive, but a wave of excitement and eagerness had also abruptly risen in their hearts.


    They were excited, incredibly excited, and they were eager, so eager that bloodlust had appeared in their eyes. It had been far too long since they had felt like they could die.


    If it was a long time since a person had died and their soul had been left wandering in the world, it would long for life, and when a person had lived for a very long time, they would long for death. This did not mean that they wanted to die, but the feeling of having their blood pound while they were caught in a life-threatening situation was infatuating to them.


    They had known since a long time ago that there was a powerful existence in True Morning Dao World. That ce was its territory, and it would not allow outsiders to step into it. This was something the first batch of powerful warriors from the previous aeons had sensed the moment they arrived in Arid Triad during the start of the one hundred years. They had sensed Su Ming¡¯s divine thought, and they had spread word to those who were the same as them, which was why there had been fifty years of calm.


    But once the old man died, that calm was destroyed. Many people became excited, and because of their arrogance, a desire to provoke and defy True Morning Dao World took root in their hearts.


    After all, all those who could survive through the disasters aeon after aeon were genii of their respective aeons. They were people who had been blessed with great serendipity. All of them refused to ept that any of the other powerful warriors were stronger than them, and it was even more so when it came to Su Ming. They could not ept that he was stronger, because they had never seen him while he hid in True Morning Dao World.


    Hence, nearly one hundred powerful warriors from the previous aeons... stepped into True Morning Dao world en masse three years after the old man had died. They were led by three old monsters who had lived the longest among them.


    Nearly one hundred powerful warriors meant nearly one hundred cultivators in the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm. As for the three old men, they were nearly at the peak of the middle stage of Avacaniya Realm. They all stepped into True Morning Dao World through the spot where the old man had died, which was near True Sacred Yin World.


    There might only be one hundred people who had stepped in, but in truth, most of the powerful warriors from the previous aeons in Arid Triad watched the event through various methods. They had even started a gambling pool,pletely treating it as as the best show in their lives, a moment that might turn into a beautiful memory in the brief period of time they could remain awake.


    When nearly one hundred powerful warriors stepped into True Morning Dao World, ripples with the intensity of violent gusts stirred up in the entire True World. Those ripples spread out swiftly. When they swept through all of True Morning Dao World, the cultivators who hade to seek refuge felt their hearts shudder. Fear and despair appeared on their faces. They did not know whether they could still treat the ce as a safe haven.


    Ripples formed by the nearly one hundred powerful presences turned into a violent storm that swept outwards. It became stronger with each passing moment, and strange roars filled with malicious intentions and arrogance shook the skies.


    Su Ming opened his eyes in Ninth Summit¡¯s sect.


    ¡°Baldy, take this with you and wipe off all of those people.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, the bald crane, who was already incredibly bored while staying by his side, immediately felt its spirits lift. It howled, and its brightly burning eyes betrayed its excitement.


    ¡°Crystals! Crystals! Those people have lived for a long time! They will definitely have a lot of crystals!¡±


    The bald crane¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement. When it saw Su Ming swing his arm, a log the size of a fist floated up in front of the bald crane.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The bald crane was stunned. It thought that Su Ming would bring out a treasure that would shock the world, but when it looked at the log, it found it to be incredibly normal. There was nothing special about it.


    ¡°You only need to strike a person with it, and that person will be wiped off.¡±


    After speaking, Su Ming closed his eyes again to immerse himself in gaining an epiphany of his cultivation base. He had to make sure that he could be at the peak condition fifty yearster to face everything the disaster and destruction had to offer.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The bald crane was full of excitement. It grabbed the log, then turned into a long arc that left into the distance while sniggering. It sliced through the air and entered the gxy.


    To the powerful warriors of the previous aeons, their actions were a game, and to the bald crane, it was also a game. Once it cleared it, it would gain arge number of crystals. Such a reward was enough for the bald crane to go mad.


    It made strange cries all along the way while holding itself with arrogance. It moved so quickly that it surpassed its limit once again, or rather, the limit had never existed for the bald crane before. Giving it a sufficient number of crystals would always make it burst out with strength that was near unlimited.


    There were not manys in True Morning Dao World. Most of them were floating continents. At that moment, the near one hundred long arcs formed by the powerful warriors charged through the gxy beyond one continent.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of people here. Haha! Don¡¯t even think about snatching them from my hands. This ce is mine. I want to refine the continent and all of the living people in it into my Enchanted Treasure!¡±


    An old manughed. With a single move, he charged towards the continent. When he brought his right hand up, white mes appeared on his palm. They were so bright it seemed like they could even melt the gxy. When the old man flung his arm, the mes charged towards the continent below him and spread out.


    The people around him watched with a smile; no one tried to fight him for the continent. The old man could already imagine the countless shrill screams of pain in the next breath when the continent turned into aponent for his Enchanted Treasure after it was refined.


    Yet right when the mes were about to descend and the cultivators on the continent sank into despair, the bald crane stepped out of the space under the fire. It had its head held high and looked incredibly arrogant. Right when it appeared, it lifted its w, and a log flew out at the mes.


    There were no loud noise when the log crashed into the mes, but they immediately shuddered and disintegrated. The log did not stop moving, however. It shot through the mes and came at the old man. His face twisted in shock, then it touched his body lightly.


    After that one touch, the gxy fell silent.


    The old man¡¯s body was instantly reduced to minced meat. It simply broke down, his soul already destroyed.


    The bald crane was also shocked by the log¡¯s strength, but soon, it recovered. It thought for a moment, then quickly transformed into a sagely-looking old man.


    There was an arrogant smile on its face when it said indifferently, ¡°I am the bald crane, and I heard that the cultivators in this continent are willing to offer one million crystals to avoid the disaster. I wonder if this is true?¡±


    When it spoke, the bald crane lowered its head and cast a nce at the cultivators on the continent with an aloof expression.

 Chapter 1363: Before Arid Triad’s Disaster, My Name Will Sound Through the Universe (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Before Arid Triad¡¯s Disaster, My Name Will Sound Through the Universe (3)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s true! We¡¯re willing to give you five million crystals. Senior, please help us!¡± One of the cultivators on the continent immediately realized what was going on and shouted their answer loudly.


    Upon hearing his words, the other cultivators snapped out of their shock and quickly spoke as well.


    With the sagely look, the bald crane acted like it treated crystals like turd. It shook its head and sighed.


    ¡°Oh well, I do not care about such worldly possessions. I have practiced cultivation long before Arid Triad himself, so why would I care for these crystals. But since all of you are so sincere, I will help you this once.¡±


    When the bald crane said those words, it was so excited that it wanted to immediately see those five million crystals. However, it did not show even a single bit of it on its face. It silently stared at the powerful warriors from the previous aeons who had fallen silent after the old man¡¯s death.


    ¡°Sir, are you the master of True Morning Dao World?¡± an old man asked slowly. He had a red face, was dressed in a purple robe, and was one of the three leaders of the one hundred powerful warriors from the previous aeons.


    ¡°With each question, I will attack once.¡±


    The bald crane swung its arm with an incredibly arrogant expression. Its heart was filled with excitement. It had always been very envious when Su Ming did this, but the time had finally arrived for it to be able to act in such an arrogant manner too.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the Abyss Dragon isn¡¯t around, or else it¡¯d definitely idolize me.¡¯


    The bald crane lifted its chin and looked incredibly sagely... While it was intoxicated with its own delusions, it did not forget to swing its right hand. The log immediately shed and disappeared. When a shrill scream of pain rang out, the log returned to the bald crane¡¯s side, and another powerful warrior from the previous aeons was reduced to a bloody mess. Even his soul was destroyed.


    ¡°Ahem, I can only be somewhat considered the master of True Morning Dao World.¡± The bald crane stroked its beard, trying to make itself look very indifferent.


    The near one hundred powerful warriors fell silent while staring at the bald crane. Some of them had already began moving back. Even the three people leading the group fell silent and did not speak again.


    The bald crane¡¯s appearance was nothing, but the strength of the log had brought apprehension to their hearts. That treasure might appear to be a normal piece of wood, but when it touched one of them, their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    With how observant they were, it was only natural for them to be able to tell at first nce just how extraordinary that item was. Soon, greed took root in some of their hearts.


    When the bald crane saw that everyone had fallen silent and did not intend to go along with its flow, it immediately became displeased, but since they did not ask, it would not say anything. However, this made it incredibly dissatisfied. It could not say the words it had prepared in its mind, so it red at them.


    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m in a pretty good mood today. I¡¯ll tell you this. I have practiced cultivation even before Arid Triad, and that boy once knelt for one hundred years before my cave abode before I was willing to meet him and direct him in his path.


    ¡°In fact, when I began practicing cultivation, this universe was still empty. One day, when I was travelling in the void, I felt bored, and so I closed my eyes. When I opened them again, I created this world. A long time has passed since then...¡±


    As the bald crane spoke, the form of the old man it had taken began to exude an ancient presence. Nostalgia appeared on the bald crane¡¯s face, as if it was recalling things from a long gone time.


    Its voice echoed in space, and the expressions of the cultivators on the continent became strange. Even the powerful warriors of the previous aeons before the bald crane had not expected for the old man to say such things.


    ¡°In the past, Arid Triad wanted to have me as his Master. Heh heh, I saw his sincerity, and so I didn¡¯t refuse him. However, I told him that unless he did something shocking, I would refuse taking him in as my disciple.


    ¡°In the past, the world was created when I swung my arm, and then, all lives were created...


    ¡°In the past...¡±


    When the bald crane started speaking, it began chattering nonstop. As it yammered on, it had a radiant look on its face. In fact, it looked like it was graduallying to believe in its own words. Its presence became even more ancient, and it became even more excited in its heart.


    ¡°Attack together!¡±


    While the bald crane was immersed in its own delusions, the three people leading the powerful warriors of the previous aeons spoke as one. At the instant they did, the one hundred people immediately turned into long arcs. They cast their divine abilities and charged at the bald crane.


    They split up and instantly surrounded the area, as if they had formed some Rune, intending to trap the log. The others immediately appeared in front of the bald crane. With endless divine abilities, they attacked together.


    The bald crane was so surprised it shuddered in fear. It was still immersed in its own delusions, so when it saw so many people pouncing on it, it instinctively retreated. It began swearing up a storm, forgetting to maintain its sagely air.


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! You¡¯re all just asking for death! Bah! Since you¡¯re all so pitiful, I won¡¯t make things hard for you¡ª¡±


    Before the bald crane could even finish speaking, a monstrous ball of fire charged at it. The bald crane shrieked and pointed at the log.


    The sixty powerful warriors from the previous aeons surrounding the log roared simultaneously at that moment. With it, the gxy howled. Their cultivation bases instantly gathered together to form an ancient Rune in the form of an illusory that went to suppress the log.


    A sigh came from space then. Once the bald crane heard it, its spirits immediately lifted, and the panic on its face disappeared, turning into arrogance. The bald crane pointed at the powerful warriors and instantly shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead! How dare you attack the mighty bald crane?! Damn it, you¡¯re all well and truly dead!¡±


    The bald crane moved at that moment and turned into its original form. When it put on a fierce face, it looked like it would definitely achieve what it had set out to do.


    When the sigh echoed in space, it also reached the ears of the one hundred people, and their hearts roared. Their expressions changed simultaneously.


    Su Ming walked out from the distance. When he took his first step, he appeared beside the bald crane, and when he took his second step, he had already stepped into the Rune formed by the sixty people andnded next to the log.


    ¡°Get bigger,¡± Su Ming said tly and lifted his right hand to seize the log. It immediately grew to be dozens of feet tall.


    ¡°Get bigger.¡± When he dered it the second time, the log grew to nearly one thousand feet, and it gradually revealed its original form.


    ¡°Get bigger.¡± When he said it the third time, the log grew to ten thousand feet. Everyone saw at that moment that it... was not a log, but the Sacred Wood of the fourth Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The Sacred Wood! This is the Sacred Wood!¡±


    ¡°He... He¡¯s the person who took the Sacred Wood!¡±


    Some of the hundred cultivators hade from the fourth Expanse Cosmos, and there were even a few who had personally seen Su Ming in the past. At that moment, shock which had never appeared on their faces before showed up. To them, this was no longer a game. The scene of Su Ming taking away the Sacred Wood all those years ago had long since be the most shocking they had ever seen.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He lifted his right hand and seized space. An illusory hand instantly appeared in front of him. It seized the ten thousand foot long Sacred Wood, then with it in its grasp, swung it across the area.


    With that swing, the gxy roared. Just the howl that stirred up caused the hundred powerful warriors to cough up blood. When they retreated swiftly in fear, Su Ming spoke faintly.


    ¡°Get bigger.¡±


    It was the fourth deration. When Su Ming made it, the ten thousand feet long Sacred Wood grew to one hundred thousand feet. It swept sideways and drew an arc that formed half of a circle!


    Booming sounds had rang out, but they were immediately deafened by the astonishing howl. Not one of the hundred people managed to flee. Their bodies turned into a bloody mess and exploded, when the Sacred Wood touched them, and their souls were destroyed.


    Even the three old men in the lead could not survive it. When the Sacred Wood swept past the area, the gxy fell into dead silence. None of the near one hundred cultivators from the previous aeons survived!


    This scene shocked all the cultivators on the continent, and their faces turned pale. No one knew who was the first to kneel, but soon, all the cultivators on the continent who had been watching the fight knelt down and shivered while worshiping Su Ming.


    The bald crane quickly flew next to Su Ming with a smug face, then stared at the Sacred Wood in envy before it quickly spoke.


    ¡°Master, you have endless strength and are the epithet of heroism and wisdom. There is none before you, and none after you. You are like the prideful sun in the sky whose light reaches endless distances, the bright moon in the night sky that causes the stars to be dim, that is truly...¡±


    Su Ming smiled and looked at the bald crane. His gentle gaze caused the bald crane to scratch its bald head awkwardly. It did not continue speaking.


    Su Ming turned his head around to cast a nce at the continent. His gaze swept past all the cultivators on it before eventuallynding on a little girl. He smiled gently. The girl seemed to have been unable to see him before, but right then, she saw him, and she opened her tiny mouth with surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°During these fifty years, let Arid Triad be slightly peaceful.¡±


    Su Ming turned his head around and looked towards space. As he mumbled, he took a step forward, and the bald crane immediately followed after him. It had even noticed that it lived a better life when it followed Su Ming, because when he was beside it, it could be even more arrogant and willful.


    There was a man and a woman among the many cultivators worshiping Su Ming on the continent. A nine year old girl was by their side. She grabbed her mother¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Mama, it¡¯s that man. He¡¯s the one who chased away that bad man before.¡±


    ***


    In the world where Di Tiany in Yin Death Vortex was his coffin. There was no longer any lid on it, and the figure originally sleeping in it was no longer around.


    There was a mountain in that world, and Di Tian, in an emperor¡¯s robe and crown, stood there. Behind him were seven figures caught between a state of illusion and reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, my seven fellow Daoists. Have you made up your mind?¡±


    After a long while, Di Tian turned around and looked at the seven with an aloof expression. His gaze contained the gxy, and when he looked over, it looked like there was cold-blooded soul contained in his body.

 Chapter 1364: Three People

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Three People</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Di Tian¡¯s voice echoed in the air and resounded along with the mountain breeze, it turned into an echo that filled the world.


    The seven figures in a state between being an illusion and corporeal were silent. None of them spoke. Once Di Tian asked his question, he did not ask anything else. He simply waited for their answer.


    He had already waited for many years, and he did not mind waiting for a little while longer. After all, all of them had tried it before, but only Di Tian had seeded.


    When the sun had almost set in the distance and the sky was dyed the yellowish brown of dusk, one of the seven sighed softly.


    ¡°The others call us the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors... but only we know that we are not sovereigns, and neither are we emperors. We are the batch of people who had not chosen to build the All Spirits Hall with the members of our sect.


    ¡°They chose to sacrifice themselves to help their descendants, and we chose to achieve our own aims... How many aeons has it been? We once were in hundreds, but now... most have already lost themselves. They either gave up or forgot their original ambitions and became existences that are neither human nor beast.¡±


    Another soft sigh could be heard. It broke the peace after the man¡¯s speech.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about here. Since you have been able to surpass all of our achievements this aeon... why should I hesitate in giving you this life and soul of mine?!¡± the figure standing the furthest on the right said resolutely, then lifted its head to look at Di Tian.


    ¡°Remember what you promised me. Once you seed, you have to resurrect me!¡±


    Di Tian looked at the person and nodded grimly.


    ¡°This is a pledge the eight of us swore in the past. If I seed, the first thing I will do is to resurrect all of you!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡±


    The figure who had spoken threw its head back andughed. When the man brought his right hand up, he pushed down at the center of his brow without hesitation. With a bang, his body fell apart and turned into sparks that charged towards Di Tian and fused into him. It made him jolt, and his aura increased exponentially. He endured the urge to cry out from the pain and looked at the other six.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m a little unwilling to admit defeat, but I cannot deny that you have indeed seeded this aeon. Choosing you will guarantee that our sess will be greater... Thest fifty years, huh? There might be very few who know of this. After all, we have only managed to figure out this secret of the universe after gathering all our power together and trying to predict this event for a long time.¡±


    When one of the remaining sixughed and spoke, he brought his right hand up and struck his forehead. His body shattered with a bang and turned into glittering sparks that were absorbed by Di Tian once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that when we were trying to execute our n in my aeon, we didn¡¯t run into Su Xuan Yi, Su Ming... and Dao Chen, who, due to a stroke of coincidence, tried to foolishly Possess you.


    ¡°Oh well, there¡¯s nothing left in this life that is worth me staying alive for. There¡¯s only fifty years left...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t keep to your promise, then remember the pledge we once swore!¡±


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. Three of the five struck the center of their brows, turned into glittering sparks, and were instantly absorbed by Di Tian. He shuddered even more violently after that. His aura continued growing stronger, and a terrifying presence spread out from him.


    ¡°Be an Abyss Builder, and then you will possess the divine abilities of the Abyss Builders. Di Tian... right now, you are even more perfect that what we had nned in the past, but the probability of your sess is still not great. You must be careful!¡±


    One of the remaining two sighed softly and closed his eyes. His body turned into glittering sparks and instantly fused into Di Tian¡¯s body. Once he did so, besides Di Tian, there was only one other person left at the top of the mountain.


    Gradually, his figure stopped being distorted, indistinct, and illusory, but gained corporeal form. The person showed up to be a woman dressed in pce clothing. Her expression was calm, and when she looked at Di Tian, gentleness appeared in her eyes.


    Di Tian looked back at her. The two of them did not speak. After a long while, the woman sighed softly and spoke slowly.


    ¡°To continue living, no one can say if all that we did was right or wrong, because there is no right or wrong in this. If you fail, then all will return to dust, and we can forget all about it, but Di Tian... if you seed, remember this: Do notmit wrongdoings.


    ¡°Be it Su Xuan Yi, with whom you were using each other, Su Ming, who you have chosen to understand through meditation, or Old Man Extermination, who seems to have chosen a simr path to ours in his world and who is clearly ahead of us... Regardless of whether they will seed... do not do wrong. Do not be enemies with them, or else... destiny is unpredictable. I cannot see through it.


    ¡°And it is especially so... for Su Ming. I cannot see through him. When I was in thend of Berserkers, I could see his future, but when he left the Barren Lands of Divine Essence, his life became shrouded in fog, a terrifyingly thick and mysterious fog... And when he returned from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier... I did not dare predict his future.


    ¡°I cannot help you anymore. Destiny is unfathomable, lifelines will change even once you fuse them together... We can only respect Life. I wonder if our choice is correct, but this is the only path we could choose... Take care of yourself.¡±


    Once the woman finished speaking, she closed her eyes. Her body gradually disappeared, and she turned into a crystalline spark, but Di Tian did not absorb it through his entire body like he did with the others. Instead, it gathered entirely at the center of his brow, turning into... a third eye that was the exact same as Su Ming¡¯s!


    At that moment, Di Tian trembled. He threw his head back and let out a roar that shook the skies and earth. When he did so, tears fell from his eyes. He might be merciless and aloof, but among the seven were his senior brother, his best friend, his Master... and his lover.


    From then on, all the people who knew of his past would have either passed away or no longer live as cultivators, and those who woulde to know him would never be able to know his true name. They would only know... that he was called Di Tian!


    ¡®I will definitely seed. It¡¯s impossible for me to fail, because the person I have chosen to fuse my Life with is Su Ming. You have all seen his sesses, and instead of saying that you trust me, it would be more urate to say that you trust him!


    ¡®If he seeds, then I too will seed, because my life matrix has already be one with his!¡¯


    The presenceing from Di Tian¡¯s body gradually faded away. He lowered his head, and after a long while, when he released it again, it was incredibly simr and could practically be said to be the exact same as Su Ming¡¯s.


    ¡®Our life matrices have already fused together, which is why we cannot meet each other. Once we do, our life matrices will split up, and he will notice it... Su Ming, you definitely have to seed, and once you do, we will meet, and then... I will Possess you!¡¯


    A ghastly smile appeared on Di Tian¡¯s lips.


    .....


    ¡®There¡¯s still fifty years... It¡¯ll be soon, very soon...¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi, who had gone missing from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, was in the Fourth True World. He sat cross-legged in a floating pce in the gxy. It looked like a huge Feng Shuipass and was incredibly strange.


    Lei Chen sat in front of Su Xuan Yi, umoving. Countless ck needles had been stabbed into his body, and each of them had an innumerable number of runic symbols.


    Su Xuan Yi stared at Lei Chen with a kind and loving expression on his face. When he brought his arms up, he formed a seal and started refining Lei Chen like what he did with the Lotus Constetion Robe.


    ¡°Lei Chen, my son, just endure for a few more years. We¡¯ve almost seeded. Old Man Extermination is going to attack soon, and when he does, he will need me to work with him. When I do so, it will be the moment when we will rise to power!


    ¡°Lei Chen, you only know that your mother died because of me, but you did not know that she did it for you! And I will be willing to sacrifice everything fifty yearster for you as well. As long as you seed and can let the Abyss Builders reappear in the universe, our family will be able to reunite once you open the Abyss Gate!


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for making things hard for Su Ming either. Only by experimenting on him would I dare to use this method on you, and only after he nourished the Seed of Life Extermination could we have the chance... to seed!


    ¡°It¡¯ll be soon, it¡¯s less than fifty years from now...¡±


    Determination and madness appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face. As he mumbled, he continued forming seals to refine Lei Chen.


    The fifth kiln levitated above Lei Chen¡¯s head. Fire spread out from it, and it burned along with the seals Su Xuan Yi made. In the mes, Lei Chen had his eyes closed. He did not move.


    .....


    There were countless strange creatures living in the boundless universe beyond Harmonious Morus Alba. The only way for them to be stronger was toplete the universes in their own bodies, so that lives and gxies would be born in them.


    The vast universe was the birthce of all manner of living, but at that moment, the strange creatures were shuddering in the Vast Expanse. None of them dared move. They all knelt down, as if they were prostrating themselves, and allowed a huge Feng Shuipass to charge by them. When it did, their bodies were torn and devoured by it.


    The Feng Shuipass shone with a dark, destructive light. The runic symbols on it shone, and each of them seemed to possess an ancient air that symbolized the beginning of the universe. They crowded and attended... to the ck-robed young man sitting on the Feng Shuipass.


    Dressed in a ck long robe and with a head full of ck hair, the young man sat aloofly on thepass. In his right hand he held a string of pearls, of which there were nine. At that moment, six of them were shining...


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there...¡±


    After a long while, the young man lifted his head. He toyed with the string of pearls in his right hand while casting his gaze into the distance. It looked as if he could see through the fog in the universe. There was a Harmonious Morus Alba with the aura of death spreading out of its body out there. Its four wings were about to ovep with each other, and it would die once they did so.


    At the instant the ck-robed man saw the Harmonious Morus Alba, two of his fingers stopped moving for a moment and mped down on the seventh pearl. That pearl was originally dark, but right then, it was shing rapidly with the shadow of a crane.


    ¡°Seventh Reversed Spirit, you cannot escape,¡± the ck-robed young man said tly and closed his eyes, but his right hand still remained mped down on the seventh pearl. It did not move from it.

 Chapter 1365: Setting up Fifty Years of Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Setting up Fifty Years of Peace</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment the one hundred powerful warriors from the previous aeons were destroyed both in body and soul by the Sacred Wood sweeping sideways in True Morning Dao World, the other worlds in Arid Triad rumbled and trembled.


    Those tremors did not ur in the True Worlds, but in the hearts of the cultivators.


    The event of the near one hundred cultivators stepping in True Morning Dao World had long since caught the attention of many powerful warriors from the previous aeons. After all, a warning had once spread out that they should not enter it. While they did not pay much heed to it, there was indeed no one who dared to step into that True World to disturb or provoke the entity in it.


    That was... beside the old man from a few years ago!


    After him came the one hundred powerful warriors... Their deaths and the presence exuding by the Sacred Wood filled the cultivators from the previous aeons who were paying attention with astonishment. Their expressions changed drastically.


    There were quite a few among them who hade from the fourth Expanse Cosmos. There were even some who had slept in the Sacred Wood before, and they had personally witnessed the Sacred Wood being taken away.


    At that moment, when all of their memories were connected together, they instantly formed aplete picture. Many people recalled the seemingly undefeatable figure who had taken away the Sacred Wood in the fourth Expanse Cosmos and shaken their hearts!


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°This person... is that terrifying existence who took the Sacred Wood in the past?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, so the one in True Morning Dao World is this old monster?! Why must he be in True Morning Dao World?! Damn it, damn it all... He¡¯s ruthless and merciless. I absolutely can¡¯t offend him.¡±


    In an instant, the numerous cultivators in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos who had been shocked by the scene of Su Ming killing nearly one hundred powerful warriors immediately filled with shock and nervousness while their hearts trembled.


    Yet there were still a number of cultivators from the previous aeons who had not witnessed the scene of Su Ming taking the Sacred Wood or who did note from the fourth Expanse Cosmos. That was why they did not understand the terror of Su Ming. Even though they were hesitant, most of their expressions were dark and sullen.


    .....


    ¡°During these fifty years, let Arid Triad be slightly peaceful ,¡± Su Ming said tly and walked forward. The bald crane followed behind him with a swagger. Even though Su Ming¡¯s words sounded t and indifferent, there was a freezing quality contained in them, and it made the bald crane excited.


    Su Ming walked out of True Morning Dao World and entered True Sacred Yin World, and the entire True World shuddered with a bang. Ripples spread out, and a power that could make the entire world freeze rushed out in all directions.


    Once the powerful warriors from the previous aeons sensed it, their expressions changed. Even those who were previously sullen began trembling when they sensed the presence of Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base, which he did not bother to hold back.


    They had not just sensed Su Ming¡¯s presence... but also the Sacred Wood¡¯s presence, which quite a number of them were familiar with! More importantly, they sensed... a presence that seemed to belong to the strongest in all of Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba!


    The appearance of that presence prevented Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos from continuing with its operations. It could make the universe change and felt like the darkness that could dye everything in its shade. When it filled the space, all who sensed it felt as if they were in darkness and could not see even the slightest bit of light.


    That darkness was definitely not the darkness of night, but a darkness in the world that could even make night lose its color.


    Su Ming¡¯s will seemed to be able to dye everything ck, be it the sky, earth,s, stars, space, or emptiness. They could either leave, or be dyed ck by the endless darkness.


    When the hearts of all the powerful warriors of the previous aeons in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos trembled, Su Ming took a step into True Sacred Yin World. When his foot was about tond, his body divided into one hundred people.


    There were one hundred versions of him, and all of them had the exact same presence. The next moment, they appeared in one hundred different spots in True Sacred Yin World. Some of them were ins, some in voids, some in the gxy, and some in abodes formed by Enchanted Vessels.


    They appeared at the same time and lifted their right hands. The Sacred Wood manifested and became ten thousand feet long. When it swept sideways, no matter how the one hundred cultivators from the previous aeons in the one hundred spots howled, no matter how forlorn their screams were, no matter how they fought back, no matter how they begged for mercy, no matter how they descended into madness from despair and executed divine abilities with the intention of severely injuring both sides...


    No matter what they did, Su Ming¡¯s expression was as aloof as before. The Sacred Wood swept sideways, and booming sounds spread out from one hundred ces to form a loud bang that resounded through all of True Sacred Yin World. It spread out and seemed to cover an endless distance.


    Amid the bang, all one hundred of Su Ming¡¯s bodies disintegrated and gathered together to form the real Su Ming. At that moment, he finished taking his first step.


    All of it was done casually. His expression remained the same, but the bald crane waspletely bbergasted. It stared at everything with a dumbfounded expression, then immediately beat its chest and bent its head.


    ¡°How wasteful, oh... how wasteful... Just how many crystals did they have? They¡¯re gone, all gone! My crystals...¡±


    Su Ming smiled faintly. When he lifted his right hand, he flipped it over, and nearly one hundred storage bags flew out, immediately lifting the bald crane¡¯s spirits. It moved forward and hugged all of them with great excitement on its face.


    When Su Ming shook his head, he lifted his foot and took his second step. At the moment his was about tond, he left True Sacred Yin World and appeared in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. That True World was part of his will, and the moment he stepped into it, it shuddered with a bang, as if the disaster had arrived. When Su Ming let out a cold harrumph, a gust of wind rushed through the gxies of the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World.


    The wind howled and swept in every direction. In the blink of an eye, it grew incredibly strong. Su Ming¡¯s face appeared in the wind, and it was incrediblyrge. Wherever it went, alls would not be destroyed, normal cultivators would be unharmed, but the powerful warriors from the previous aeons would stare up with disbelief.


    ¡°This is... the disaster? It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s still fifty years left till the disaster, it¡¯s impossible for it to arrive beforehand!¡±


    ¡°But this wind and this face is clearly from when the disaster descends!¡±


    While all the powerful warriors from the previous aeons in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World were in shock, Su Ming¡¯s face formed by the wind that swept through the entire True World charged past them. Wherever it went, not all of the powerful warriors from the previous aeons were destroyed. Instead, only one hundred of them... had their bodies and souls vanquished.


    It did not mean that those who survived managed to do so because they were strong enough, but because Su Ming only wanted to kill one hundred people. Even so, to the powerful warriors from the previous aeons who were still alive, this life and death experience was enough to fill their hearts with fear and a strong wave of respect towards Su Ming.


    When the face in the wind disintegrated, Su Ming finished taking his step into the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World. With a swing of his arm, one hundred storage bags flew out. The bald crane immediately started howling in excitement while beside him grabbed numerous storage bags with each swing of its wing before putting them away. The excitement and tion on its face made it look as if it was about to faint.


    ¡®As for the fourth True World...¡¯


    When Su Ming looked at the fourth True World while in the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, he brought his right hand up and seized space. The Sacred Wood immediately manifested. When it grew to be hundreds of thousands of feet long, Su Ming pointed at the fourth True World.


    With it, the Sacred Wood shot through space with a bang and instantly appeared in the fourth True World. When it swung sideways, it looked as if there was a giant brandishing it at the fourth True World.


    The Sacred Wood struck space and shattered it, then stirred up countless waves of impact that tumbled about with loud bangs. As they spread out, it was as if a disaster had fallen on the fourth True World.


    The waves of impact took the lives of one hundred powerful warriors of previous aeons and then disappeared, but the marks of space shattering still remained. It seemed to serve as a testimony for all the powerful warriors from the previous aeons who were still alive in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It would make them tremble and feel the threat of death that they had not experienced for a very long time.


    By then, none of them were addicted to that feeling anymore. Instead, the fear of death had been awakened in them once more.


    The previous actions had been Su Ming¡¯s warning. They were nothing to him, but to the powerful warriors from the previous aeons, it was a warning as loud as a thunderp. Once Su Ming finished it, he left the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World and returned to True Morning Dao World.


    After entering it again, he fell into a moment of pensive silence before he lifted his right hand and swung his arm. The Sacred Wood instantly appeared in True Morning Dao World. It continued growingrger until it eventually reached its original size in the fourth Expanse Cosmos, and then, it stood vertically in True Morning Dao World.


    A supreme, mighty pressure spread out of the Sacred Wood, along with a heinous, murderous aura. There seemed to be four hundred forlorn souls of cultivators from the previous aeons contained in it, and they screamed in pain while sealed inside. The warning given by such a disy was enough to shock and intimidate all lives.


    ¡°Now, we can have fifty years of peace.¡±


    Su Ming cast a nce at the Sacred Wood, then moved away, but he did not return to Ninth Summit. Instead, he appeared on top of the vertical Sacred Wood and sat down cross-legged on it. He then closed his eyes.


    The bald crane was beside him, excitedly opening one storage bag after another. It busied itself with putting away all the crystals and treasures within the bags.


    It was just as Su Ming had said. After he ced the Sacred Wood with the four hundred forlorn souls of the powerful warriors from the previous aeons surrounding it and howling to intimidate all the powerful warriors from the previous aeons in all of Arid Triad, no one came again.


    Everyone had fallen silent, and none of them dared to approach True Morning Dao World again. In fact, some of them even stopped murdering at arge scare, which made even more cultivators from the other True Worlds to surge into True Morning Dao World. It became something akin to a true paradise in Arid Triad.


    There were only a few people who knew Su Ming¡¯s name, so the cultivators who had migrated to True Morning Dao World gradually found a uniform title for him¡ªWood Paragon!


    Because of the huge Sacred Wood and because Su Ming sat on it while meditating all year long, that title quickly became the one that the cultivators in the area used to refer to Su Ming.


    As time went by and more cultivators arrived in True Morning Dao World... forty something years passed!


    There were less than five years until the disaster!

 Chapter 1366: Arid Triad Disaster (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Arid Triad Disaster (1)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was no need to speak about cultivators when even a normal mortal would find five years to not be long. It might not be over for them in the blink of an eye, but usually, they would not even know how many cycles of five years had passed without their knowledge.


    The five years, no, since Su Ming had shown his might forty something years ago, it could be said that the fifty years were the quietest period of time that Harmonious Morus Alba had ever enjoyed over the countless one hundred year periods before the disasters of each aeon.


    The ughters of the past did not ur, and neither did the madness that appeared every single period of one hundred years before the disaster. Instead, everything was peaceful. Most of the powerful warriors from the previous aeons were silent. Some of them had even chosen to leave. After all, Su Ming¡¯s existence in that Expanse Cosmos brought a great terror to them, and they were traumatized.


    With the threat of him looming over their heads, no matter how crazed they were and how they unleashed their madness, it was impossible for them to maintain themselves for a long period of time. They would always feel uneasy and anxious. To them, the forty something years were boring.


    Compared to them, the cultivators who had fled into True Morning Dao World seemed to have found the peace they once had, but the prerequisite was that... if the ripples that were like the waves of an ocean brought forth by the tremors in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos did not appear in the gxy.


    Over the forty something years, the tremors in Arid Triad had be stronger. The ripples covered the gxy, making it so that there were no longer any blue in the sky for thest decade. Instead, the sky had be muddled. The sun did not appear, and moonlight had vanished a couple years after it.


    Nearly half of thes and continents had sank into emptiness when Arid Triad trembled. Everyone could only see the shadows of thoses and continents, but not all of them. It was as if the gxy had been split into two.


    One part of the gxy had the endless ripples, and the other part was the gxy that seemed to exist under them like a mirror. A mirror was used to describe that part of the gxy because over the course of the past few years, all those who walked through there could see another world under somes and continents.


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s other wing... had alreadye close enough that people could see it!


    The four wings had been brought so close together that there was only a tiny crack that the naked eye could no longer see between them. Only when someone magnified that crack countless times would they be able to see that the wings had yet to perfectly ovep with each other.


    Over the course of the forty something years, Su Ming had opened his eyes three times. The first was during the first decade. His body in All Spirits Hall hadpleted its final spirit ascension, and his state of being hadpletely changed. He became an Ancestral Spirit, and as his body, spirit, and cultivation base fused together, he opened his eyes. He saw the unrest as well as the terror of the lives in Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos.


    He opened his eyes the second time during the second decade, and it was as if he woke up from a deep sleep. He saw Arid Triad, Harmonious Morus Alba, Su Xuan Yi, and Di Tian.


    Su Ming could somewhat guess what their ns were. While he might not know them in detail, he still had a vague understanding of them. Most of his attention was directed at the gxy beneath him. When he almost closed his eyes again, he cast a nce at the gxy above him in a seemingly casual manner, and a hint of understanding dawned on his face.


    Later, he opened his eyes for the third time. There were less than five years left until the disaster descended... and he no longer closed his eyes.


    He stared at the world, the gxy, space, the lives in True Morning Dao World, and there was a reluctance to part in his gaze, along with memories of the past, the happy moments from his childhood in Dark Mountain... as well as a deep sigh in regards to the world that was his home.


    He knew that everything was about to end. It was unavoidable. Even if he had reached his level of cultivation, it was impossible for him to change the truth of it. In fact, he evencked the strength to protect himself. He did not even know whether he could survive through the disaster and whether he had the chance to find his senior brothers as well as Cang Lan, Xu Hui, and Yu Xuan.


    While he watched the gxy, another four years passed. Su Ming never once closed his eyes during that time. It seemed like he wanted to engrave the image of every gxy, every, every continent, and every face into his mind.


    He knew that soon, if he wanted to see all of it again... he could only do so in his dreams and his memories.


    Not everyone could have the chance to witness the world¡¯s destruction, and not everyone could see the brilliance of it. Simrly, not many people couldment life before destruction arrived.


    Su Ming could be said to be lucky, because he could sit and watch the universe¡¯s destruction. He could gaze at every single beautiful thing turn into emptiness in the end. He could see his homnd fade into a dream.


    When Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the space above him, he could vaguely see a vortex in the boundless space above him. There was a river known as the River of Forgetfulness within it, and on the other side of the river was a riverbank.


    That was the ce he sent all his friends and family, and they brought with them his blessings. He hoped that they could avoid the disaster while they were there and avoid the disaster where even he did not have the confidence to survive.


    As he watched, a smile appeared on the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. In that smile was gratification and satisfaction. He had always valued his rtionships. All the people he had sent to the other side of the river were the most precious people in his life.


    Su Ming watched all of that for half a year until he felt the rumbles from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos surpassing all the other sounds. The entire Expanse Cosmos began to sway, and the ripples became stronger.


    From it, Su Ming knew that... the disaster had begun.


    Yet when he moved his gaze away from the river and was about to prepare himself for the most important battle in his life, his body suddenly shuddered.


    His pupils instantly shrank. He stared at the end of the space above him, at the riverbank on the other side of the river, and he could clearly see that the waters in the River of Forgetfulness... had started flowing backwards!


    This scene instantly disappeared, and when Su Ming looked at the river again, he saw the River of Forgetfulness flowing in its usual manner, but that instant where it had flowed backwards had caused a great change in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    He stood up swiftly, and a grim look that had never appeared on his face showed up. The brief instant when the waters flowed backwards was definitely not a trivial matter. If the River of Forgetfulness could flow backwards... then it meant that the people on the other side of the river could move back as well. If he described the river as the passage of time, then perhaps someone had cast an Art... to cast out all the people Su Ming had sent to the other side, making them return!


    Fortunately, the reversal of the water¡¯s flow disappeared after an instant. With his blessings and his divine ability, Su Ming could fight the invisible battle of Arts and maintain the River of Forgetfulness¡¯ flow so that not a single ident could happen to the people he sent out.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm at the center of his brow, then he opened his mouth and coughed up blood. Once itnded in his left hand, he clenched his fist, but he did not fling it at the boundless space above him. Instead... he flung it at the gxy below. His blood immediately turned into nine blood-red runic symbols that fused with the gxy beneath him.


    ¡°Seal all Arts that reverse time!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming spoke, his third eye turned blood-red. Space roared and let out a loud bang that shook the heavens.


    The people who he sent to the other side of the river were all Su Ming¡¯s taboo, and even if there was just the slightest possibility for anyone to harm them... there was no way Su Ming would allow it.


    When he got up, a chilling and murderous look that had not appeared on his face for years showed up, causing the freezing aura that spread out from his body to make the gxy show signs of being frozen over. The first ce he looked at was the fourth Expanse Cosmos. Only the Old Man Extermination was qualified enough to vite his taboo.


    However, when he cast his gaze there... he did not find the Old Man Extermination, and neither did he notice the signs of anyone casting the Art to reverse time.


    Su Ming scowled. He narrowed his eyes, and a contemtive look appeared on his face. Suddenly, a loud bang that sounded like the one which had appeared when the gxy was initially created resounded.


    The echoes of the sound filled Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos and affected Divine Essence Star Ocean. It spread to Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, echoed in the fourth Expanse Cosmos, and reached the outer pace outside Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos!


    It sounded like the bell signalling the disaster. It did not feel like a bang either. Instead, it was like the sigh that woulde from a person who was about to die breathing hisst!


    The cultivators from the previous aeons who were experienced with it fell silent at that moment. They had a certain mncholy on their faces as they stayed in their spots and stared at the gxy. This was not the first time they heard that sound, and they knew that at the moment it appeared... it meant that the disaster had descended!


    When it echoed in space, the ripples in the gxy of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos disappeared without a trace... The gxy looked as if it had be invisible, causing the people to be able to see another gxy underneath it!


    Waves of something shattering spread out nonstop during that instant. The presence of destruction and the power of the disaster... descended in all the Expanse Cosmoses in Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Boom!


    The second loud bang shot up. The echoes of the sound felt like the funeral song that hade forth to harvest souls. At the instant it spread out, the expressions of most of the cultivators in Arid Triad turned nk. No matter what they were doing, smiles showed up on their faces, and while smiling, they turned into ashes.


    ¡°The disaster, this is the legendary funeral bell when the disaster arrives... The disaster... Haha...¡± An old manughed madly while sitting on a mountain. He pointed at the sky, and hisughter was shrill and forlorn.


    Thousands of cultivators in a sect were sitting cross-legged and meditating at that moment, but right then, with smiles on their faces, they turned into ash, bing the tears flowing down from their Sect Master¡¯s eyes, who was sitting in front of them.


    Scenes like these appeared all over the four True Worlds in Arid Triad. The races and tribes in Divine Essence Star Ocean were also destroyed. Shrill roars filled the gxy, but they always abruptly fell silent, meaning theplete disintegration of a race.


    The powerful warriors from the previous aeons watched it happen in many regions of Arid Triad and remembered the sadness they felt when their own aeons fell into the hands of the disaster. They no longer seemed to have the inhuman maliciousness at that moment, but were back to being cultivators again. The rumbles that sounded like bell tolls had caused them to truly wake up.

 Chapter 1367: Arid Triad Disaster (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Arid Triad Disaster (2)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The boy was in the fourth Expanse Cosmos opened his eyes at the mountainside as if he had only slept for a short moment. When he looked at the sky, he mumbled in anguish, ¡°The disaster has descended...¡±


    At some unknown point of time, the Sword Immortal had appeared beside him. He watched the sky with the boy, but the difference was that there was a sharp look in his eyes, along with a strong will to fight.


    Yan Pei stared at the gxy in a daze while in Dark Dawn¡¯s camp. His body trembled, and he could not control those shivers. An indescribable feeling that he was about to die rose in him, and it was a feeling that was stronger than everything else that he had felt in his life, causing him to swiftly remember... the legendary disaster!


    Heughed brokenly in anguish, then threw his head back as if he had descended into madness. But no matter how deranged he appeared, he could not stop the tears of despair flowing down the corners of his eyes.


    Zi Ruo sat quietly on a mountain in the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos and watched the sky. The purple-robed woman was not thinking of destruction or the disaster at that moment, but the figure who constantly appeared in her mind during the hundreds of years.


    Fei Hua was in Saint Defier¡¯s camp and looked like a teenager after her appearance had been restored. She had once sat beside theke near a wooden house in her Expanse Cosmos and stared at the waters with the bald crane for a hundred years. Right then, she was sitting there again without lifting her head. Instead, she closed her eyes, hiding the mncholy in them.


    ¡°This is a death no life can avoid.¡±


    As she sighed softly, Fei Hua kept her hands clenched tightly around a picture scroll. Even if she had to die, she wanted to walk down the path of death with the scroll.


    Boom!


    The third rumble echoed through Harmonious Morus Alba, and wind immediately rose up in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos. It came from Divine Essence Star ocean, and it had no end to it. In an instant, it turned into a huge face. That face carried with it an ancient air and mercilessness. At the moment it appeared, the entire gxy... started shattering!


    The first to shatter was Divine Essence Star Ocean. The gxies there did not copse, however. It was as if an indescribable mighty pressure had descended from above, and it only wanted to tten all existences!


    This scene did not just appear in Divine Essence Star Ocean. It could be seen in all four of the True Worlds in Arid Triad, in Dark Dawn, and in Saint Defier. The cultivators who had yet to die all sensed the mighty pressure that seemed to want to crush the world. Once they noticed it, they instinctively lifted their heads and saw... a scene that they would never forget even if they died!


    The disaster did note from the seemingly transparent and mirror-like gxy beneath them nor the other Expanse Cosmos under the transparent gxy. Instead... it came from above!


    The mirror in the gxy was a reflection of everything above. It might seem transparent and create the misconception that there was another world under it, but in truth, it was just a reflection.


    It reflected... the other world that had appeared right then, the one that all of them could see when they looked at the space above them!


    It was a totally different world.Gxies,s, continents, and all lives in that Expanse Cosmos could be seen... Not only did those in Arid Triad manage to see it, even those in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier could see the other Expanse Cosmos charging towards them from the gxy above.


    However, what the cultivators in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier saw was the fourth Expanse Cosmos, and what those in Arid Triad saw was Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos!


    They could not tell whether it was Arid Triad crashing into Harmonious Morus Alba, or whether it was Harmonious Morus Alba ramming into Arid Triad!


    Su Ming stood up on the Sacred Wood and lifted his head to look at the gxy above him. His expression was calm, but he had narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡®The disaster is indeed not from the Expanse Cosmos beneath us ovepping with us... but from the area above pressing down on us, and due to it, we¡¯re ovepping!¡¯


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe was within its wings. When the disaster descended and the four wings ovepped with each other, the first thing that happened was the crash between the sky and the earth, between the stars and thes, between the emptiness and space. It was a ttening of two Expanse Cosmoses, and it looked like two palms pressing against each other. Once they destroyed everything between them, only then would they fully ovep with each other.


    Due to Harmonious Morus Alba, Arid Triad, and even the Old Man Extermination¡¯s misleading words, Su Ming had thought that another Expanse Cosmos would ovep with theirs from below, and because of it, everything would disappear.


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. It had indeed misled him, but when he sent the people of Ninth Summit to the other riverbank, he hade to understand how the disaster worked.


    It was especially so when he opened his eyes the second time during the period of forty years. When the disaster was about to arrive, he became even more certain of it¡ªthe disaster... did note from the gxy below them, but from the space above them!


    Howls reverberated through all of Harmonious Morus Alba at that moment. When Su Ming lifted his head, he could see the other gxy approaching nonstop. It looked as if it would not be long before the four Expanse Cosmoses would tten and destroy everything, thereby allowing Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s four wings to ovep with each other, and then, the four Expanse Cosmoses in the four wings wouldpletely fuse into one.


    To cultivators and all other life forms, there was nowhere to run. The Expanse Cosmoses from below and above had crashed into each other, and they could only flee around the area around them, but they would be ttered no matter where they moved.


    How could they run? How could they hide? Only the powerful warriors from the previous aeons could be unbothered by the Expanse Cosmosing down from above them, because once they had fused with their other selves, they could ignore the Expanse Cosmoses trying to tten one another.


    When the Expanse Cosmos from above neared the one below and the fourth bell-like loud bang sounded, the wind between two Expanse Cosmoses started howling in a manner like never before. The face in the wind was aloof when it swept through all areas. Wherever it went, lives withered, and all manner of being was destroyed. Shrill screams filled with unwillingness toy down dead rang out, bing the only melody in the world right then.


    Arid Triad also began waking up!


    As the wind grew stronger, Divine Essence Star Ocean was reduced to a wreckage. Be it ck Ink or the fifth ocean, all the lives and races in them were reduced to nothingness. The wind that stirred in Divine Essence Star Ocean had Arid Triad¡¯s face and grew more corporeal with each passing moment. When the wind blew towards the four Great True Worlds, the face became incredibly distinct, but its eyes were still closed. Arid Triad did not open them.


    When the wind swept through the fourth True World and swept past True Sacred Yin World, the entire gxy was squashed by an Expanse Cosmos above it and the endless space beneath it. In the middle of the gxy was Arid Triad¡¯s wind. It swept through the area as if searching for the signs of a certain life, and while doing so, it harvested the life force from all lives, causing the face to form a young man¡¯s figure.


    The young man was bald and dressed in a long green robe. His eyes were shut, however. He walked in the wind, and when he arrived in True Morning Dao World...


    Su Ming, who was standing on the Sacred Wood, turned his head around and looked at the young man who had stepped into True Morning Dao World.


    ¡°Arid Triad...¡±


    When Su Ming spoke softly, he took a step forward. He knew that Arid Triad hade seeking him, and the battle between them was an unavoidable struggle between life and death!


    Either Su Ming would die and Arid Triad would no longer have any worries left, or he would live... and Arid Triad would perhaps no longer be Arid Triad!


    Su Ming¡¯s footnded, and his body vanished from the Sacred Wood. When he reappeared, he was already right in front of Arid Triad¡¯s wind. Behind him was True Morning Dao World, above him was Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos charging forth with a howl, and under his feet was space, now no longer endless, because he could already see its end.


    It was also at that instant that Arid Triad... opened his eyes in that aeon!


    He woke up!


    When Arid Triad opened his eyes, Su Ming slowly closed his. His world became dark, and the instant he shut his eyes, wind appeared behind him. It was ck, and Su Ming had created it using the wills of the two Great True Worlds in Arid Triad belonging to him.


    Another gust of wind also came charging from the Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, and it was the wind from True Immortal Sect World and True Sky Hill World!


    The wills of four Great True Worlds fused together, and the wind they formed swept up Su Ming, whose eyes were shut. At the moment Arid Triad opened his eyes, the two of them... approached each other.


    The resounding bang turned into the fifth bell-like boom as the world was destroyed. At the instant it rang out, Arid Triad¡¯s wind covered Su Ming, and Su Ming¡¯s wind submerged Arid Triad. The two of them merged together while surrounded by the wind. Even the Old Man Extermination, Di Tian, and Su Xuan Yi would not be able to see anything inside clearly.


    Only... Harmonious Morus Alba could! This butterfly who was originally the strongest in its universe had showed up after waiting for an unknown number of aeons. It was an almost transparent butterfly. Its colorful body seemed to seize all the world¡¯s brilliance at the moment it appeared.


    Harmonious Morus Alba Expanse Cosmos, which descended from above, looked like it was sinking. At the moment it appeared, it turned into a five-colored wind. While howling, it charged at the spot where Arid Triad and Su Ming had fused together... and swiftly merged with them!


    At the same time, on a mountain within the trembling and crumbling Yin Death Vortex, Di Tian shuddered. His expression changed continuously, and after a long while, when he coughed up fresh blood, he formed a seal and pushed his palms against his body.


    ¡°Su Ming, I will gain an epiphany through you, and I will fuse with your life matrix. You can choose to hate me or be unbothered by me, but no matter what... I will help you this time, because only when you seed will I seed. You... cannot fail!¡±


    Di Tian threw his head back and roared. When he formed another seal with his hands, all his cultivation base and his soul fused with the other seven¡¯s divine souls. The next moment, his cultivation base and soul erupted from his body.


    ¡°As long as our life matrices don¡¯t shatter, neither of us will die!!¡±


    A round picture showed up above Di Tian¡¯s head. It was formed by ck and red threads intersecting with each other, and it shone with endless brilliance. The strange light was mostly ck, and if anyone took a closer look at it, they would be able to see Su Ming¡¯s while life within it. And Di Tian¡¯s life was in it too!


    They intersected with each other in a manner that made it difficult to separate them!

 Chapter 1368: Arid Triad Disaster (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Arid Triad Disaster (3)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Di Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with red. It looked like tears of blood were about to fall from his eyes. His robes fluttered even though there was no wind. Even the hair under his crown floated up. There was a grimness about him that had never appeared before, and he used practically all of his strength to maintain the life matrix floating above him so that... it would not shatter!


    The life matrix shone with a brilliant light while the darkness held a ck hue that even night could not dye darker. It looked like the world was about to turn ck, submerged beneath a ck ocean.


    Di Tian was an existence akin to an archenemy in the first half of Su Ming¡¯s life, while at that moment, he did his utmost best to maintain Su Ming¡¯s life matrix. This was rather ironic, but the attentive expression on Di Tian¡¯s face and his efforts made the irony of the situation not seem ludicrous, but quite tragic.


    He was helpless in the face of the destruction, but when his friends and family willingly died to help him, he could not fail, did not want to fail, and simply could never ept failure.


    There was nothing that was absolutely right or wrong in the world. Be it Su Ming, Di Tian, Su Xuan Yi and even Old Man Extermination, all of them were the same. Perhaps some of their methods hadpromised another¡¯s interests or harmed another person, but from their point of view, they believed that they were right, and all of them had their own determination!


    For example, Arid Triad could be taken. No one could say that he was cruel or wrong, besides Harmonious Morus Alba, but if Arid Triad wanted to live and continue to be, he had to be stronger. He could not ept only being one of the lives born in the Expanse Cosmoses in the wings. He wanted to be the master of the universe. This was his Dao, and he was not wrong!


    For another example, Harmonious Morus Alba could be looked at. It kept itself apart from the workings of the world, but in the end, ended up in such a way. It believed that everything in the universe was wrong and only it was right... but while it existed as the creator of all the lives on it, it was also their destroyer. It wanted to be in possession of itsplete self, to not die, and to go home, but to the others, its home would mean their deaths as well as the deaths of all their loved ones. There was... no way they would be able to ept this.


    Di Tian was also the same!


    Once someone reached a certain level of cultivation and obtained a certain amount of wisdom, others would be able to see through them, and simrly, they would be able to see through others and understand everything. They would be able to tell that all serendipities and all paths taken surrounded only Dao!


    All different Daos, but they were all Daos!


    Instead of saying that the disaster of Harmonious Morus Alba descended to destroy everything, it would be more apt to say that the chosen of Harmonious Morus Alba were each trying to verify their Dao at that moment in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe. They wanted to know... who would be the one who would truly seed, and whose path was the Great Dao!


    Su Ming had understood this a long time ago, which was why he had never gone to find Di Tian, because he had already seen through Di Tian, just like how Di Tian had seen through Su Ming.


    Su Ming knew that all the things Di Tian had done in the first half of his life were definitely not out of a whim, but part of some n. Su Ming did not know the details of it, but from the countless clues, he could somewhat guess what it was...


    Di Tian was going to copy him!


    And if he wanted to copy Su Ming, he would need to observe him. In fact, a normal observation would not suffice. He would need to bepletely in his shoes, for only then could he perform a perfect copy. It would allow him to ovep with the real Su Ming until they could never be separated from each other!


    Because of that, Su Ming had long since known that when he fought against Arid Triad, Di Tian would not be the enemy he had to deal with the most urgently at that moment. After all, that person would not want him to fail.


    If he failed, it would mean that Di Tian¡¯s copy was ineffective.


    And Su Xuan Yi... He might be a conniving, incredibly sinister, and calctive person, but when Su Ming had cut all ties with him, he knew that no matter how sinister this person was, at the end of the day, he was not scheming against him.


    To Su Xuan Yi, Su Ming was just a tool to be used in the initial stages of his n, not a pawn to be used for eternity, and Su Ming¡¯s rise to power was an ident, but an ident who would not cause any changes to his n.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s target... was Old Man Extermination!


    That why when Su Ming left the fourth Expanse Cosmos in the past, he had mumbled that when he met Old Man Extermination in the future, would he still be Old Man Extermination... Su Ming had not stepped into the fourth True World when he killed the powerful warriors from the previous aeons because he knew that Su Xuan Yi was there.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s enemy was Old Man Extermination. With that being the case, Su Ming would not interfere with his ns. The situation might seem chaotic andplicated, but in truth, Su Ming had long since smoothed it out in his mind.


    His enemy was Arid Triad, Old Man Extermination... as well as someone he just realized was his enemy too¡ªHarmonious Morus Alba!


    It was just as Arid Triad had once said. He was a cultivator, and Su Ming was also a cultivator, but Harmonious Morus Alba... was just a life form. Arid Triad had once demanded to know why Su Ming refused to help him and instead chose to help Harmonious Morus Alba.


    At that time, Su Ming had indeed wanted to help Harmonious Morus Alba, but once he experienced everything and saw the ck-robed young man as well as Old Man Extermination, he no longer nned to help anyone... because he belonged to his own camp!


    That was the situation in the disaster. It was a picture that seemed incredibly chaotic, but was in truth very clear!


    When Su Ming and Arid Triad¡¯s winds mixed together, Harmonious Morus Alba joined the fray. Di Tian maintained Su Ming¡¯s life matrix so that it would not shatter, while Old Man Extermination opened his eyes on the ancient ship beside the gap in the fourth Expanse Cosmos.


    The next instant, an aura that spoke of his awakening spread out from his body.


    ¡°The time... has finally arrived!¡±


    When Old Man Extermination spoke, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and cast his gaze on it as if he was staring at his palm lines.


    During that instant, in the floating pce in the fourth True World within Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, Su Xuan Yi shuddered and lifted his head. A mysterious smile appeared on his lips, and a look of expectation like never before appeared in his eyes. It seemed like he had waited countless years for just that moment.


    ¡°My son... Lei Chen, I have killed many in my life, and my hands are stained with blood. Perhaps I have wronged many people in my time... but all that I have ever done was for the Abyss Builders to rise to power. And... for you!


    ¡°You will be the Abyss Builders¡¯ hope, and you will make the Abyss Builders rise again in the future. You are our future leader!¡±


    Su Xuan Yi stood up slowly, and when he raised his head, a rattling drum appeared in his hand.


    Su Ming had once had this sort of drum as well, but at that time, while Su Ming was in Dark Mountain, he did not know that Lei Chen had one as well... However, the one Su Ming had was made by his elder, and the one Lei Chen had... was made by Su Xuan Yi.


    ¡®Lei Chen, my son, I will create a chance that has never existed before. A chance... to Possess Old Man Extermination!


    ¡®This is the n I, Su Xuan Yi, have worked on my entire life!¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi swung his arm, and madness appeared on his face. He had been waiting for that day for far too long. He had witnessed his father, the Abyss Builders¡¯ Progenitor die due to his foolish loyalty and had even seen that the one responsible for the fifth True World¡¯s destruction... was actually his father!


    He saw everything, and he also saw Old Man Extermination control his father, the Abyss Builders¡¯ Progenitor. He also knew many others secrets that his people did not know, such as the Abyss Builders being a race that only appeared because of Old Man Extermination¡¯s actions.


    Such as... that the only reason they existed was for Old Man Extermination to examine them. It seemed like he was searching for something among the Abyss Builders, and Su Xuan Yi could only helplessly watch his race die and his family be reduced to ash while screaming shrilly, his home¡ªthe fifth True World that now only existed in his memories¡ªbe reduced to ruins...


    He grew to hate the Abyss Builders¡¯ Progenitor and his own bloodline. He hated all the lives in the universe, and from then on, his personalitypletely changed. An idea so crazy it drove him to obsession appeared in the depths of his heart.


    ¡®With the Abyss Builders¡¯ inborn talent, we will Possess... Old Man Extermination! If I can¡¯t do it, then I will have my son do it!¡¯


    Su Xuan Yi threw his head back andughed. It was his n, and only by aplishing it could he be considered to have taken revenge for his kin, the Abyss Builders, and the fifth True World!


    For revenge, he could sacrifice his wife. For revenge, he could sacrifice his best friend¡¯s son. For revenge, he could give up on being human until finally... all of it woulde to an end.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s gaze fell on Lei Chen, who sat meditating before him.


    A father¡¯s pride for his son and a loving look gradually appeared in his eyes. After a long while... when a vortex slowly appeared behind Su Xuan Yi, he turned around and stepped into it without any hesitation.


    At the instant he stepped into the vortex, Old Man Extermination¡¯s ancient voice echoed in his heart.


    ¡°Son of the Abyss Builders... based on the promise your people made to me, turn into my palm, turn into the funeral bell that will bring chaos to the flow of time. Stir up... the resentment that will seal wills!


    ¡°Only the resentment born from a universe can seal the strongest born in that very universe. Only the resentment born from the same origin as the strongest can seal the strongest!¡±


    As Old Man Extermination¡¯s words echoed in space, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s figure swiftly distorted in the vortex. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a palm. It was white and looked pure, as if it could not be tainted. With a swing, it shot out from the vortex, but it was no longer in the fourth True World. Instead... it was in Dark Dawn and Saint Defiers¡¯ Expanse Cosmos!


    ¡°You are my palm. Turn into the palm lines that I wish!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes shone in the fourth Expanse Cosmos, and the palm print Su Ming had once left behind on the wooden te in front of him disappeared. However, the palm Su Xuan Yi had turned into gradually showed... the exact same palm lines as the palm print Su Ming had left behind!


    For the first time in years, Old Man Extermination stood up. His long hair moved without wind, and with a swing of his arm, he spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°The offering... begins!¡±


    When his voice echoed in space... the huge Feng Shuipass appeared abruptly in the Vast Expanse near Harmonious Morus Alba!


    The ck-robed young man sitting and meditating on the Feng Shuipass still had his fingers clenched around the seventh pearl. His eyes were aloof as he stared at the Harmonious Morus Alba shrouded in the aura of death.


    He... hade!

 Chapter 1369: Arid Triad Disaster (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Arid Triad Disaster (4)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the other Expanse Cosmos came from the space above in Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, the Expanse Cosmoses began to be pressed t. All lives began to be destroyed, and everything sank into a chaotic state that was equivalent to the end of the world.


    Death was everywhere!


    The wind between the two Expanse Cosmoses formed a nonstop rumble in space. Amid the noise, in a ce no one could see, Su Ming and Arid Triad engaged in a fight to the death.


    They did not use any sort of divine abilities, but had their wills crash into each other. As space rumbled, their figures could no longer even be seen in the wind. It was as if they had fused together to be one.


    ¡°Su Ming, why must you refuse to realize your error? We are cultivators, and Harmonious Morus Alba is just one life form! Why must you do this?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for Harmonious Morus Alba, but for myself. If I want to survive, then I must do this!¡±


    ¡°Survive? This isn¡¯t difficult. Once we be Harmonious Morus Alba, it won¡¯t be impossible for us to continue living. Be it your family or your friends, all of them will be able to continue living!¡±


    ¡°I once told you about the ck-robed young man sitting on the Feng Shuipass. I told you he symbolizes destruction. Do you... still not believe me?¡±


    ¡°I know of that person from the memories I Possessed. His name is Xuan Zang, but he is dead. I didn¡¯t tell you about this in the past, but I will tell you about him right now, and I will do so clearly. He... is dead!


    ¡°He has been dead since a long time ago. In fact, when the nine Harmonious Morus Albas were born, he was already dead. How could he have possibly appeared again?!


    ¡°No matter what you saw, those things happened in the past. It¡¯s... impossible for him to appear in this ce, and the aura of death on Harmonious Morus Alba isn¡¯t because of him either, but because if Harmonious Morus Alba does not devour me and be whole again, it will truly die.


    ¡°And its death would mean our rise to power!¡±


    ¡°Then... what about Old Man Extermination?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long since taken note of Old Man Extermination. He has indeede from another Harmonious Morus Alba. I once suspected that he was the same as me in his Harmonious Morus Alba, that he had also Possessed its will, but his arrival here does not mean that his Harmonious Morus Alba has already died!


    ¡°If it died, he would have died a long time ago too. You didn¡¯t Possess Harmonious Morus Alba. You Possessed me, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know that once you perform the first Possession, unless you be theplete Harmonious Morus Alba, then when one dies, the other will die as well!


    ¡°That¡¯s why if Old Man Extermination haspleted his Possession, it would be easier to exin why he is here. There¡¯s definitely another universe in him. But if he hasn¡¯tpleted his Possession, then his appearance here could only mean that his Harmonious Morus Alba is still around. It¡¯s not dead yet, and neither is the ck-robed Xuan Zang around. Su Ming, can¡¯t you wake up a little?!


    ¡°The so-called ck-robed Xuan Zang is just someone Old Man Extermination created intentionally. In fact... the Harmonious Morus Alba we are in intentionally showed that illusion to you so that you won¡¯t work together with me and so... that you will be obsessed with your beliefs!¡±


    ¡°You... still don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    With a sigh in his voice, Su Ming¡¯s words echoed in space, then he and Arid Triad went to devour and Possess each other. Su Ming was Possessing Arid Triad, and Arid Triad was devouring Su Ming. Their wills erupted with the most brilliant rays of light in their lives.


    The devouring and Possession immediately dyed the wind ck and white. The white hue was Arid Triad, and the ck was Su Ming. The contact of those two colors caused the ck and white shades in the wind to look as if they were trying to devour each other.


    Either light would devour darkness, or darkness would Possess light. It was... a battle of wills in which someone had to emerge as the winner.


    When it became clear that it would be difficult for a result to appear within a short period of time, the butterfly formed by Harmonious Morus Alba fused into the wind. When its will descended, five new colors immediately appeared in the wind.


    The original shades of ck and white were then matched by a seven-colored light.


    Arid Triad was not surprised by Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s appearance. He knew a long time ago that Su Ming and Harmonious Morus Alba were working together. When it happened, Arid Triad¡¯s wind swept through the entire universe and harvested one life after another. Once Arid Triad absorbed their life force, heunched a counterattack against Su Ming and Harmonious Morus Alba.


    When Harmonious Morus Alba flew around the area with its five colors, a deep-seated hatred appeared in its eyes. It hated Arid Triad and even all the lives in its Expanse Cosmos. It red at Arid Triad and erupted with hatred it had suppressed for countless years.


    ¡°Harmonious Morus Alba, if I could Possess you once, then today... no matter how you poisoned Su Ming with your words, I can still Possess you a second time!


    ¡°Since you darede to this ce, let¡¯s see... just who among us can persevere till the end and not break!¡±


    There was an air of superiority in Arid Triad¡¯s voice. When it reverberated through space, the white wind he formed howled and crashed against the five-colored wind of Harmonious Morus Alba.


    At the same time, the ck wind Su Ming had formed created a vortex that seemed to pull at the other winds. When Arid Triad and Harmonious Morus Alba crashed into each other, he too joined the fray.


    Boom!


    The three great wills of that universe had crashed into each other at full strength for the first time. What would shatter because of it would be their wills, what would be reduced to madness would be their souls, and what would be Possessed would be the fragments left behind.


    The crash caused Su Ming¡¯s whole body to jolt, and the wind he formed looked about to crumble. It was the same for Arid Triad, but it was worse for Harmonious Morus Alba. It looked as if it was about to scatter. Its aura of death was already thick enough, and at that moment, it became even stronger.


    At the same time, Di Tian coughed up a huge mouthful of blood. The life matrix floating above him let out cracking sounds and started shattering. Di Tian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but he growled and formed a seal with both his hands, sparing no pains in using his life to mend the life matrix.


    ¡°Arid Triad... die!¡±


    For the first time since the start of the battle, Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s voice appeared in the wind. It was full of hatred that would not weaken in the slightest even if tens of thousands of years passed. When it spread out, it caused the entire world to tremble.


    The five-colored wind formed by Harmonious Morus Alba turned into a vortex. It spread out, swept outwards, and crashed into Arid Triad again.


    ¡°Su Ming, use the Harmonious Morus Alba Art I taught you!¡±


    At the instant Harmonious Morus Alba crashed into Arid Triad, it quickly spoke. Its voice echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears, but Su Ming... had a calm expression on his face, as if he did not hear it.


    A string of incantations had indeed appeared in his mind. They wereplex and difficult to understand, but it did not look like there was any danger lurking inside it; it was just a method to shift wills around. However, Su Ming was already in possession of a Dao Divinity. When the incantations appeared in his mind, his Dao Divinity sent him a strong warning of danger.


    Boom!


    The second crash caused Arid Triad to tumble backwards. The white wind he formed almost disintegrated, and it was the same for Su Ming. As for Harmonious Morus Alba, three of its five-colored light had vanished, and a shrill cry came from it.


    ¡°Su Ming!¡±


    ¡°I can help you Possess Arid Triad, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I will change my own will to assimte with yours and be a part of you,¡± Su Ming said slowly.


    The instant he spoke, the butterfly formed by Harmonious Morus Alba jolted, and its body disintegrated, causing the wind it formed to regain all five colors. It swept towards Arid Triad, then spread out to form a vortex that surrounded Su Ming as well.


    ¡°Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s form!¡±


    A hoarse, ancient voice echoed in space. The vortex formed by the wind created by Harmonious Morus Alba turned into a huge five-colored butterfly. When it flew around them, Arid Triad closed his eyes, and in an instant, his body vanished. As the wind around him howled, he turned into a white butterfly as well.


    The third eye at the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow flew open. His Dao Divinity opened his eyes as well, and his body vanished too. He turned into the third butterfly in the wind of the disaster¡ªa huge ck butterfly!


    Three butterflies crashed into each other. It was Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s full powered strike, Arid Triad¡¯s attempt to devour Su Ming, and Su Ming¡¯s... try to Possess Arid Triad!


    When the three of them turned into butterflies and crashed against each other, the huge Feng Shuipass with the ck-robed young man in the Vast Expanse Harmonious Morus Alba appeared above the butterfly, and what Su Ming had seen in the past repeated itself. The ck-robed young man brought up his left hand and pushed down gently on his Feng Shuipass.


    With it, all the runic symbols on the Feng Shuipass immediately shone. Waves of power that could destroy all space erupted from the Feng Shuipass and turned into a great suction force that instantly enveloped the butterfly.


    From a distance, it could be seen that the Feng Shuipass was thousands of timesrger than the butterfly, and only when it waspared to the butterfly could its size truly be understood!


    When it was in the vast universe, due to it not having any sort ofparisons around, its size could not be seen, but right then... the size of the Feng Shuipass also indirectly verified just howrge the ck-robed young man was.


    Before him, the butterfly was the same as a normal butterfly before a mortal!


    When the Feng Shuipass began sucking the butterfly and the usual aloof look appeared in the ck-robed young man¡¯s eyes, Harmonious Morus Alba, who was fighting in a battle to the death against Su Ming and Arid Triad within its universe, shuddered. The five-colored butterfly filled with an unprecedented fear and disbelieving shock.


    ¡°This... This presence is...¡±


    The butterfly formed by Harmonious Morus Alba revealed its despair while shuddering. It wanted to give up on devouring Su Ming and Arid Triad and return to its body so that it could see the source of the presence in the Vast Expanse... but there was no longer a need for that. At the moment it noticed the presence, it understood everything.


    ¡°He... didn¡¯t die?¡±

 Chapter 1370: Arid Triad Disaster (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Arid Triad Disaster (5)</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die? Then all Harmonious Morus Albas in the vast universe have to die... This is our predestined fate!¡±


    The butterfly formed by Harmonious Morus Alba shuddered, and madness filled its mind. It understood why it could no longer feel the presence of other Harmonious Morus Albas. It had originally thought that it had lost that ability when half of it had been Possessed.


    It had dreamed that once it seized back its other half, it could make itselfplete. Then it would spread its wings and search for its family in the vast universe and locate its homnd.


    But right then, it came to a understanding that it had not lost its senses... but most of the other Harmonious Morus Albas had been wiped off due to their predestined fates.


    ¡°Just how long... have I stopped here?¡±


    In its anguish, Harmonious Morus Alba sensed itself swiftly bing weaker. It was happening so quickly that it felt like it had instantly lost three-tenths of its power. It knew that it would first be weaker and disappear, and then it would be Arid Triad¡¯s turn.


    It startedughing madly at that moment, and there was a shrill note contained in the ancient voice as well as a hatred that surpassed all other emotions. The butterfly did not hate the source of that presence, but Arid Triad for having Possessed it!


    ¡°Since I¡¯m bound to be wiped off... I will personally witness your death!¡±


    Arid Triad had noticed Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s rapid decline in strength, and so did Su Ming. However, while Arid Triad pounced on Harmonious Morus Alba without hesitation, Su Ming felt his heart tremble. He could vaguely guess what was happening.


    ¡°Su Ming, if you want to help me, do it now, and even if you don¡¯t want to... you still have to help me! Because only when Arid Triad dies will you have the right to send your family and friends into that world again.


    ¡°If Arid Triad does not die, his existence will mean that all entrances leading to the void will be shut. Unless you rece Arid Triad, it will be impossible for you to send the people in Ninth Summit into the other world again!


    ¡°You cannot take the risk! And I¡¯ll also tell you one thing: That world which you reached with your will does exist!¡±


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s shrill voice contained ferociousness. At the instant its words echoed in space, the Expanse Cosmos above Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos sank down and a huge vortex appeared in space.


    That vortex was rotating counter-clockwise, and Su Ming could see the River of Forgetfulness in it... The river was flowing upstream, and gradually, he could see the other side of the river. There were figures there, and they were all people he was familiar with...


    Their bodies seemed to be pulled by an indescribable force, as if they were about to be yanked out of the passage of time!


    Su Ming had seen the River of Forgetfulness flowing in reverse, and he knew that it was not a figment of his imagination, but reality. It was his taboo, and he had searched for signs of Old Man Extermination¡¯s interference, for he could not think of anyone else who could possibly be capable of interfering with him.


    But at that moment, Su Ming understood. The one who had gotten in his way was the Harmonious Morus Alba before him! This was the way it wanted to control him. If Su Ming did not work with it, it could use it to keep him in check.


    Even if Su Ming had gone back on his word in the beginning and worked with Arid Triad, since Harmonious Morus Alba had dared to show up, it meant that it clearly had full confidence in the matter.


    Su Ming was silent. He watched the familiar faces in the vortex beyond the Expanse Cosmos, and an unprecedented murderous look slowly appeared in his eyes. This was his taboo, and Harmonious Morus Alba... had vited it!


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, the butterfly he turned into instantly vanished to transform back to his human form. With a single move, he charged towards Harmonious Morus Alba. By his side, Arid Triadughed loudly. The white butterfly he had turned into changed into a white whirlwind, and with a howl, it enveloped Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. You can¡¯t prevent their destiny of returning to this ce. Only by Possessing Arid Triad will you be able to send them back!¡±


    As Harmonious Morus Albaughed shrilly, the speed at which the River of Forgetfulness in the vortex flowed upstream increased by a hundred fold. The people on the other side shuddered and were pulled back to the River of Forgetfulness. They were about to return to the other side.


    At that moment, nine blood-red runic symbols suddenly appeared on the shore. They shone and turned into ayer of blood fog. It formed a barrier that impeded the reversal of time, and the vortex looked like it was about to shrink and close.


    It stunned Harmonious Morus Alba.


    With the murderous intent because of Harmonious Morus Alba viting his taboo, Su Ming came charging towards it. He clearly knew that his action of sealing the vortex could onlyst for a short while and not eternity. He had to rush out within the shortest amount of time possible and send the people of Ninth Summit who were dragged into the River of Forgetfulness back to the other world.


    And if he wanted to do so, he had to suppress Harmonious Morus Alba so Arid Triad could Possess it. Only by doing so could he make Arid Triad unable to divide his attention to ruin everything. By the time Su Ming finished nning, he had already closed in on Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡°I can still make it!¡±


    Red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His heart was far from how calm he appeared to be. It was aching in pain and trembling. The scene he saw in the secrets of the universe had turned into a shadow looming over his head. It taunted him, acting as a brand that he could never wipe off.


    The people in the river were those he cared about the most. They were the people he was the most reluctant to part with. He did not want the scene he saw in the secrets of the universe to be true. He did not want to lose everything and be reduced to being alone!


    Even if he was already alone he still had a dream in his heart. He still had hopes and a resolve he was determined to hang onto. One day, he would find Ninth Summit, would locate everyone, and live on in that world!


    More blood capiries appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. With madness in his gaze, he rushed at Harmonious Morus Alba. The strongest power erupted from his body at that moment. That will was the umtion of the four Great True Worlds and his soul. It was the strongest strike in his life!


    He had executed it before the ck-robed young man, and he had also delivered this attack on Arid Triad in the flesh tunnel. Right then however... Su Ming¡¯s Dao Divinity was also added to the strike!


    His strongest strike mixed with a hint of Boundless Dao¡¯s presence erupted from his body like a life blossoming into a newborn. With his body as a sword and his will as a de, Su Ming instantly closed in on Harmonious Morus Alba. As it swiftly weakened, a loud rumble that shook the sky and earth reverberated through Harmonious Morus Alba. It even traveled out of the universe and into the vast space beyond, causing the ck-robed young man on the Feng Shuipass to lower his head slightly.


    Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s body was shot through by Su Ming¡¯s attack, and Arid Triad followed closely behind. With a desire that had been building for countless years, an obsessive madness, and shock brought by Su Ming¡¯s strongest attack, he turned into a gust of endless white wind that instantly enveloped Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Its shrill screams shot into space, and Arid Triad¡¯s devouring, the one he had longed for for countless aeons... fully began at that instant!


    Harmonious Morus Alba had miscalcted Su Ming¡¯s determination. It thought it could control him, but it did not expect that Su Ming¡¯s personality would never allow him to submit to anything, especially when someone had vited his taboo. He would either erupt with strength without a word... or would choose to die in silence.


    There was no third choice, nopromise!


    The price for the butterfly¡¯s miscalction was a swifter death. It allowed Arid Triad to seed, and Harmonious Morus Alba could no longer see his death. It could only see him devouring it toplete its world!


    At that moment, Su Ming did not care about Arid Triad devouring Harmonious Morus Alba. He charged upwards and appeared in front of the vortex. By then, the blood-red seals he had ced before the vortex had be weaker, no longer able to contend against Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will pulling at them and letting the time to flow backwards.


    Su Ming could see the confused faces of the people from Ninth Summit he had sent away behind the thin blood fog.


    His heart throbbed in pain upon seeing it. He brought his right hand up and cast his divine ability. At the instant Arid Triad went to devour Harmonious Morus Alba, Su Ming tore through space to send the people of Ninth back to the other side of the river so that it would be impossible for the scene he witnessed in the secrets of the universe toe true!


    However... there were times when destiny could be changed, but there were also times... when even if one used their full strength, they would still be unable to do anything to change destiny. The key to it might be right before them, but they could not touch it...


    It was just like how time flowed like water in a river, never returning. A person¡¯s life was like a dream.


    Someone had once asked how long a person would live. They asked why a person¡¯s life always moved from winter to summer, why it moved from the beatings of a drum at night in a monastic temple to the bell tolls that rang in the morning to signify daybreak, who sighed in the four seasons that had already passed, and how many farewells passed in the bell tolls...


    Who was the one who caused flowers to bloom and wilt with a snap of fingers? Who caused the moon to be full and then wane? When that somebody lowered their head and saw light, did they see themps of houses... or the flourishing life that was gradually moving away from them? And how many brilliant lives had faded away?


    The only things left were the wrinkles of memories, moving past the faintyer of dust in the passage of time before shattering to pieces.


    Perhaps that was Dao.


    It was also a shrillughter let out when the universe was destroyed. Messy long hair had an enchanting purple hue, and it looked like it had turned into the tears in a certain person¡¯s heart. They were the color of blood, but when they fused with darkness... they changed to a color whose name people knew, but not the meaning. That color... was purple.


    Purple was the fusion of blood and darkness. It was the fierceness of blood and madness of darkness gathered together to turn into death that no one could affect anymore... It dyed the heart purple, turned his blood ck, and then gave him a purple hue that no one else could understand but which would terrify them!


    With the purple long hair and purple eyes, he became a lone ship that moved through the River of Forgetfulness.


    If anyone cast a gentle gaze at that lone ship under the moonlight... they would find that they could no longer see the lone figure sitting on it.


    Only some vague pictures remained in the reflections on the river, and only they reflections remembered... a ferryman who was once dressed in a straw cape and wore a straw hat.


    Su Ming¡¯s Dao had always been one of moving from midwinter to the beginning of spring. He had ventured to autumn... had moved from death to life and opened his eyes, but at that moment... his Dao changed.


    ¡®Since the beginning of spring is no longer around, then why would there be a need for me to pursue waking up? I¡¯d rather be in this darkness and search for the shattered figures who will stay by my side.


    ¡®Since I would only see death in the world when I opened my eyes, I would rather keep my eyes closed forever. The only thing that will bloom before my eyes will be endless darkness. I will spread this darkness through the world and to all lives. Perhaps... this is my true Dao!¡¯

 Chapter 1371: Arid Triad Disaster (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Arid Triad Disaster (6)</h4>


    Once the withered bark of the past was crushed and the clear water of the future was added to it, everything would be transparent. No matter what the color was, when a bowl of ink was poured into it, it would dye the whole world... It would never be able to return to how it had been in the beginning.


    Su Xuan Yi¡¯s Dao was to have his son Lei Chen Possess Old Man Extermination, but before it could happen, he needed a chance and some help. That help... was the hand in which he had turned at that moment.


    Right then, he was above Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, and he covered that whole Expanse Cosmos. Beneath this hand... were gazes filled with hatred along with madness before a world was destroyed. With these emotions, an indescribable resentment was formed, and it turned... into a Curse from all lives!


    It was a trap, one that Old Man Extermination had prepared for a long time. Under Old Man Extermination¡¯s arrangements, the three ck-robed men had turned into Su Ming and killed while traveling through the universe, which filled Dark Dawn and Saint Defiers¡¯ 360 Expanse Cosmoses with an indescribable resentment towards Su Ming.


    Everyone had personally witnessed their friends and family brutally ughtered by Su Ming and heard their people letting out shrill screams of pain. Those who did not die had to bear with the torment in their bodies and souls, which gave birth to resentment that wouldst for eternity. Before the world was destroyed, they erupted with unwillingness to die and their madness in an unprecedented manner.


    The resentment had no corporeal form... but it could be treated as a form of will. One person¡¯s will was not powerful, but if millions, ten millions, hundreds of millions, billions, and especially all the people from 360 Expanse Cosmoses from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier Cursed a person at the same time when their most spectacr brilliance erupted, the resentment... would be real!


    This was what it meant to create truth out of nothing!


    In a sense, that power could be seen as Dao. If it was ced in a country whose citizens wanted it to be destroyed, then that country would certainly be destroyed!


    And that was only when it was viewed in a mortal sense. This logic existed in the world of cultivators too. Once someone used it, they could create a sharp weapon, and during the most crucial moments, it would erupt with its strongest force.


    When the resentment from Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s camps gathered together, it was immediately absorbed by the huge hand formed by Su Xuan Yi. It became even darker, as if the power of the universe was contained in it. The palm swayed then, and ovepping shadows immediately appeared on it.


    It had split into two!


    At the same time, the pupils of Old Man Extermination shrank while he sat on the ancient ship in the fourth Expanse Cosmos. One of the hands sliced through space with Old Man Extermination¡¯s will to charge to Arid Triad. The other broke through space too... but it headed to the fourth Expanse Cosmos and Old Man Extermination!


    ¡°Su Xuan Yi!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes shone. The moment his words tumbled out of his mouth, the huge palm formed by Su Xuan Yi shot through space and appeared right in front of the ancient ship. Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face had manifested on the palm, and it was filled with determination and madness along with hatred he had kept buried in his heart for an unknown number of years.


    ¡°Abyss Builders¡¯ Possession!¡± Su Xuan Yi threw his head back and roared. The palm immediately touched the ancient ship with boundless resentment and charged straight at Old Man Extermination.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Old Man Extermination harrumphed coldly. ¡°I was the one who created your race. How dare you try to Possess me!¡±


    Old Man Extermination swung his arm. A gust of ck wind instantly charged towards the hand while forming a huge skull. Sitting on it was a small human which had the exact same appearance as Extermination. It was his Dao Divinity!


    The small human¡¯s expression was calm. The skull beneath him opened its mouth wide and charged at Su Xuan Yi.


    But when the skull approached Su Xuan Yi, Old Man Extermination furrowed his brows. He swiftly seized the space in the skull¡¯s direction with his right hand, and the skull immediately disintegrated.


    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t waste the resentment gathered on you. If my n for Su Ming is affected because of you, then even if you die ten thousand times, you won¡¯t be able topensate for your wrongs!


    ¡°Since you like Possession so much, then I will reward you with the glory of being Possessed by me!¡±


    A ferocious smile appeared at the corners of Old Man Extermination¡¯s lips. As he spoke, he swung his arm, and his Dao Divinity appeared in front of him. It opened its mouth and, with a ferocious expression, turned into a long arc that charged towards the palm formed by Su Xuan Yi.


    With a loud rumble, Old Man Extermination¡¯s Dao Divinity and the palm of resentment formed by Su Xuan Yi crashed into each other. They immediately began trying to Possess one another, but Su Xuan Yi was clearly weaker than Old Man Extermination. In just the span of a few breaths, half of the palm he formed had been upied by Extermination.


    However... there was not a single hint of panic on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s face. Instead, a hint of scorn showed up on his lips. It held arrogance as well as confidence that spoke of how he had taken every possible element into ount in his n so that it would be foolproof. He also looked like he no longer had anything left in his life but instead had great hopes that the future would be better.


    ¡°Extermination, you lost!¡± Su Xuan Yiughed loudly while being Possessed by Extermination.


    Old Man Extermination frowned. When he furrowed his eyebrows, his expression suddenly changed. Right then, a third person¡¯s presence appeared on Su Xuan Yi¡¯s body!


    That third presence belonged to Lei Chen!


    Lei Chen was sitting in the fourth True World¡¯s pce. His body was covered in countless ck needles. Hey shuddered, and tears fell from his eyes. His body withered rapidly at that moment. His will, his cultivation, his soul, and everything else about him appeared on Su Xuan Yi in the form of bloodlines!


    That was Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n. He knew that he could not fight against Old Man Extermination. His level of cultivation and ability to Possess were a far cry from Extermination¡¯s. He knew that if he attempted to Possess Extermination, he would definitely die, which was why he needed better arrangements. There were two requirements for him to seed. One of them was that Old Man Extermination would not attack to kill him and would give him the chance to Possess him.


    That was why Su Xuan Yi had chosen to absorb arge amount of resentment before dividing it into two portions. One of them would approach Su Ming based on Old Man Extermination¡¯s n... and the other portion would be used by Su Xuan Yi to be the element that would cause Old Man Extermination reluctant to kill him!


    As long as he hesitated, based on Old Man Extermination¡¯s personality, he would want to ensure that his n with Su Ming would work. That would mean that he would choose to Possess Su Xuan Yi so that the resentment would not disappear and his n would be unhindered!


    That was the first element of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n!


    The second requirement was that Old Man Extermination would not be able to fight against him at full strength. This was easy since his main enemy was Su Ming! With the two requirements fulfilled, Su Xuan Yi held the initiative, and he could execute the second step of his n...


    It was Possession, but Su Xuan Yi would not be the one Possessing Extermination. Instead, he willingly turned his body into a medium... so that his son Lei Chen could connect to Extermination!


    His ambition was not to Possess Old Man Exterminationpletely, but to take a part of him. As long as he could Possess a portion of Extermination, he could be considered to have seeded.


    With even a little, he believed that Lei Chen, who had fused with the Seed of Life Extermination, would be able to stand indestructible... because in a sense, with the Seed of Life Extermination, Lei Chen would share some simrity with Old Man Extermination!


    The Seed of Life Extermination¡¯s real use was for Old Man Extermination to pass down the creations of his soul through his blood in order to create the strongest person among the Abyss Builders to offer them up to Xuan Zang. That offering would have the Seed of Life Extermination and will go to challenge Xuan Zang.


    The person Extermination had originally chosen was Lei Chen. It was why the baby of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s wife had seemed cursed. In truth, he was not under a Curse, but disying the fusion with the Seed of Life Extermination.


    However, Old Man Extermination had miscalcted one thing. He miscalcted Su Xuan Yi¡¯s ambition and madness and did not expect that he would use the mysteriousness surrounding Yin Death Vortex. That region was a ce where Extermination could not peek into. While inside there, Su Xuan Yi extracted the Seed of Life Extermination from Lei Chen¡¯s body and nted it in Su Ming.


    Then, he nted the seed in Yu Xuan, because she came from the second God of Berserkers¡¯ line, and while the second God of Berserker was a Berserker, he lived in Yin Death Vortex and was an existence caught between life and death. It allowed Su Xuan Yi to make some changes in the Seed of Life Extermination... When it fused with Lei Chen again, everything came back a full circle, and it also became an important part of Su Xuan Yi¡¯s n.


    ¡°Extermination, you lost. Are you going to control that resentment to seal Su Ming, or will you fight against the Abyss Builders¡¯ Possession? To you, this must be something that you can easily decide upon!


    ¡°No matter what you choose, in the end, the crux of Possession is that... you absolutely cannot Possess yourself, and what you are doing now is Possessing yourself. You Possessed my son. You are trying to Possess him, who haspletely fused with the Seed of Life Extermination, and it means you¡¯re Possessing yourself!¡±


    As Su Xuan Yiughed shrilly, his presence grew weaker. Old Man Extermination¡¯s Dao Divinity was rapidly shrinking while in his body. He wanted to give up on Possession, but...


    Su Xuan Yi had nned for years. Since he could turn his body into a medium... he had long since made Lei Chen Possess him multiple times. A part of his body belonged to Lei Chen since a while ago.


    His presence swiftly disintegrated, but hisughter still echoed in the air. He knew that he had seeded. At the moment Old Man Extermination chose to Possess him, he seeded!


    ¡°Su Xuan Yi!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes burned with anger. He swiftly retracted his Dao Divinity, but Lei Chen¡¯s presence felt like marrow entering bones. He fused with Extermination¡¯s Dao Divinity, then entered Old Man Extermination¡¯s body as well.

 Chapter 1372: Arid Triad Disaster (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Arid Triad Disaster (7)</h4>


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression was incredibly dark. It was as Su Xuan Yi had said. The crux of Possession was that they absolutely could not Possess themselves. This was aw and a forbidden area!


    Once they Possessed themselves, it would mean that a part of them had been divided in their own bodies. That unseen division would mean... that no matter how strong or weak the other version was, it would be impossible for them to devour the other, because their strength would be the same. They could... only coexist.


    This was something Old Man Extermination knew very well, but under Su Xuan Yi¡¯s administrations, he had ended up Possessing Lei Chen, and Lei Chen had the Seed of Life Extermination. Since it came from the same origin as Extermination, it meant... that Extermination was Possessing himself.


    He could only watch helplessly as Lei Chen¡¯s presence fused with his Dao Divinity and entered his body. Old Man Extermination could already sense Lei Chen¡¯s existence as well as his will in his mind. It was filled with hatred for him¡ªan existence he could not wipe off.


    ¡°Su Xuan Yi, you bastard!¡±


    A glint appeared in Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes. When he lifted his right hand, he pointed at the palm formed by Su Xuan Yi. With a bang, it shattered, revealing Su Xuan Yi¡¯s body in it. Old Man Extermination pointed at him again, and Su Xuan Yi¡¯s storage bag shattered. The fifth kiln instantly appeared from it.


    When he clenched his fist, the fifth kiln shattered, and the woman¡¯s body inside it was reduced to powder along with Su Xuan Yi. They were bothpletely wiped off.


    The hatred in Lei Chen¡¯s consciousness grew stronger as he trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re in my body. You can... watch me destroy everything. When I think of a way of extracting you from my body, I will let you taste despair.


    ¡°For now, you will watch me seal Su Ming and turn him into an offering!¡±


    As Old Man Exterminationughed hideously, he brought his right hand up and swung it swiftly at space.


    The ck-robed young man who was continuously absorbing Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s life force on the Feng Shuipass in the Vast Expanse suddenly lifted his head.


    ¡°Offering...¡± he mumbled.


    A hint of expressiveness shone in his aloof eyes, but it was incredibly faint, as if it was about to disappear at any moment. It was only at that moment, however, that he looked to be alive.


    As he mumbled, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the butterfly beneath him. With it, a gust of wind was stirred up and turned into a gust of ck smoke that swiftly charged to the Harmonious Morus Alba beneath him. He seemed to want to take the offering from the spot where Old Man Extermination had pointed.


    At that moment, Su Ming was staring at the people in the vortex. His right hand was already lifted... but he could not touch the edges of the vortex, just like how destiny could not be changed at certain times.


    The ck palm formed by the resentment Su Xuan Yi had absorbed along with Old Man Extermination¡¯s will shot through the vortex with the River of Forgetfulness and appeared right in front of Su Ming. It turned into an endless grudge and Curse... that immediately submerged Su Ming within itself.


    It became a seal!


    It sealed the strongest cultivator of that aeon, branding him and turning him into an offering awaiting Xuan Zang¡¯s descent.


    The resentment within the seal turned into countless faces with ferocious expressions as well as madness in their eyes. With a desperate wish for Su Ming to die, they dyed his world ck and sealed him in a thick ck fog.


    ¡°Su Ming, die!¡±


    ¡°You killed all my people! You must die! YOU HAVE TO DIE!¡±


    ¡°Haha! You can¡¯t save your family and friends! We¡¯ll do everything to kill you!¡±


    ¡°When you killed our people, did you ever think that such a day woulde?! Why... aren¡¯t you dead yet!¡±


    The countless faces in the fog that appeared around Su Ming had twisted expressions and roared at him constantly. There were so many of them that no end could be seen. They surrounded Su Ming and continuously let out incredibly shrill roars and curses.


    They hated Su Ming, hated him to the core!


    Su Ming was silent. Grief appeared on his face as he stared at the fog around him. He could sense that the sealing power was not very powerful, but it was strong enough to trap him for a while, and during that time, he did not know what would happen to Ninth Summit¡¯s vortex...


    ¡°The person who killed your people and all of you... is not me.¡±


    There was a determined note in Su Ming¡¯s voice. When he spoke, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He lifted his left hand and gathered the wills of the True Worlds belonging to him before fusing them with his Dao Divinity¡¯s strongest attack. Then, he sent it towards the fog.


    Booming sounds reverberated through space and shook the fog, making it tumble furiously. Su Ming executed his strongest attack again and again, regardless of the cost. He continued attacking and moving forward, trying his best to rush out as soon as possible.


    There might seem to be no pattern to his attacks and he was just attacking nonstop, but only Su Ming was aware that every single time he attacked, he only used his left hand!


    As he continued attacking, the palm lines on his left hand gradually grew clearer.


    The faces and curses formed by the resentment that filled the fog around him went mad. They, too, did everything they could to stop him.


    ¡°Regardless of whether you did it or not, if I say you did it, then you did!¡±


    The sudden voice instantly drowned all the curses from the resentment after it spread through the fog. It echoed in Su Ming¡¯s ears, making hime to a halt. He turned his head around and looked towards an empty spot.


    There, the endless fog formed the figure of Old Man Extermination. When he looked at Su Ming, his lips curled into a faint smile.


    ¡°You are an offering to Xuan Zang. This is your destiny. You can¡¯t escape or flee from it. The endless resentment gathered from this universe has turned into a curse, and it is led to you by your palm lines. I¡¯ve intentionally arranged this for you... but I didn¡¯t expect that your Harmonious Morus Alba would be so ruthless, that it would bring back the people you sent away...¡±


    Old Man Extermination smiled faintly and swung his arm. The fog in the area immediately tumbled violently and turned into a huge palm. Su Ming was within it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in destiny,¡± Su Ming said while looking at Old Man Extermination.


    As he spoke, he brought up his left hand and struck at the fog. With it, the fog around him instantly rumbled. Amid them, the palm lines on Su Ming¡¯s palm swiftly manifested behind him.


    ¡°Were you referring to these palm lines?¡± Su Ming asked slowly.


    The illusory palm lines that had manifested behind him were incredibly clear, and when they touched the fog, rumbles resounded through space.


    ¡°These are indeed my palm lines.¡±


    Su Ming lowered his head to look at his left hand. When Old Man Extermination¡¯s pupils shrank, Su Ming swung his left arm, and it immediately withered. It withered to an extent that it looked like his left arm had melted.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ming¡¯s entire left arm disappeared. The only thing left was his left sleeve fluttering in space!


    ¡°You were born with those palm lines, and you can¡¯t change them. Even if you¡ª¡±


    As Old Man Extermination spoke, his pupils suddenly shrank again, and disbelief appeared on his face. He saw that the fog in the area was swiftly disintegrating!


    The faces formed by the resentment in the fog acted as if they had lost their sight. Their vision was gone... and they could no longer find Su Ming!


    Even louder booming sounds shot into space at that moment. The fog in the area swiftly tumbled backwards and disappeared, as if the huge palm had turned into a rootless tree that could only fall!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... unless... you...¡± Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression changed. He had thought of a possibility.


    ¡°You had cut off your left hand before you left behind your palm print. Not only did you cut off your flesh and blood, you even cut off the connection your soul had to your arm, all so that I would make a mistake.


    ¡°It was a trap to lead me into making a mistake, even if you did not know what my goal was!¡±


    When Old Man Extermination spoke, Su Ming did not say anything. Instead, he moved back and stepped out of the fog!


    The instant he did so, he saw the seal formed by his blood in the vortex that prevented the River of Forgetfulness from flowing backwards and stopped the people from Ninth Summit from returning to this ce. It broke apart at that moment, and the River of Forgetfulness started flowing in reverse. The people from Ninth Summit¡ªall the familiar faces¡ªstarted appearing outside the vortex. They were already brought back to their old universe!


    Red filled Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the third eye at the center of his brow opened. His Dao Divinity opened its eyes as well, revealing madness, but Su Ming knew that he could no longer execute any divine abilities to send them back, because he no longer had any time. He only had one choice left!


    Sever the River of Forgetfulness!


    He would sever the River of Forgetfulness, cut off its connection with his world, hack off all the preordained fate the people of Ninth Summit had with it, slice off their path back home, for only by doing so could he give them a chance to survive the destruction!


    Su Ming did not have time to hesitate. With sadness in his eyes, he lifted his right hand and brought it down violently to cut at the reversing River of Forgetfulness in the vortex!


    Even if his heart ached in pain and there would no longer be a chance for him to find everyone again in the future, as long as they were still alive and existed somewhere, it would be enough for him!


    The scene he witnessed in the secrets of the universe had long since been set in stone. The loss of his left hand was also part of it, for it was destiny that could not be changed. When Su Ming saw the secrets of the universe in the past, it was all destined to happen.


    When Su Ming was about to sever the River of Forgetfulness... a deep voice that caused all of Harmonious Morus Alba to tremble rang out!


    ¡°Offering...¡±


    When the word was spoken, everything behind Su Ming was destroyed, and all the lives behind him were... reced by a finger!


    Wherever it went, the gxy would turn into nothingness. A huge crack was torn open in space... revealing the endless Vast Expanse!

 Chapter 1373: Arid Triad Disaster (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Arid Triad Disaster (8)</h4>


    The finger brought forth destruction. It tore through Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings to reveal the Vast Expanse and moved through the fog of resentment Old Man Extermination had created to appear in front of Su Ming.


    It contained destruction and a supreme power that could crush all wills.


    Su Ming... did not turn his head back. He lifted his right hand; he had already cut the River of Forgetfulness.


    His body shuddered at that moment, and he coughed up blood, but he simply gritted his teeth and stood firmly in his spot, allowing the destruction behind him to submerge him. Determination shone in his eyes. He wanted to personally see the River of Forgetfulness cut and the people of Ninth Summit return to their new world once the severed River of Forgetfulness could no longer flow in reverse.


    That was why he could not let the finger behind him move past him. He could not let any ident happen to the people of Ninth Summit.


    While Su Ming persevered, Di Tian shuddered while in Yin Death Vortex. After coughing up blood, he continued making sure that the life matrix wasplete. However, there were already many cracks on it.


    Di Tian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He let out a roar that came from his soul. His body then withered so that he could gather all his life force into the life matrix.


    Yet... Su Ming¡¯s power was not enough for him tost. His wish could not be fulfilled. The next moment, his legs were unable to withstand the destructive power and shattered. Di Tian¡¯s legs shattered as well.


    When Su Ming¡¯s body was about to be destroyed by the destructive power as well, a six-colored wind appeared beside him and surrounded him, helping him bear the attack while withstanding the enormous force, and in the end, managed to pull him away from the finger.


    The six-colored wind was Arid Triad!


    Without Su Ming blocking its path, the finger touched the River of Forgetfulness right when it was severed and the vortex was about to disintegrate...


    It shattered...


    Su Ming saw his eldest senior brother turn into ash at that instant. His second senior brother seemed to sigh softly. He looked at Su Ming, and there was a faint smile at the corners of his lips, but soon, his head turned into nothingness when his body shattered and disappeared into the wind.


    Su Ming saw Hu Zi roar, Yu Xuan staring at him, the tears at the corners of Cang Lan¡¯s eyes, and Xu Hui pursing her lips before she closed her eyes in anguish.


    And the sight of his elder, Chang He, Nan Gong Hen, and all the other people¡¯s faces being reced by Xuan Zang¡¯s finger. When the River of Forgetfulness was shattered, the vortex disappeared... and everything was reduced to only a memory.


    It was as if the freezing wind and the biting chill had turned into a shrill mourning song and words of resentment on paper without Su Ming¡¯s knowledge. In his dream, he heard the deste notes of a flute from the distance, and the amazing moments in the passage of time turned into eternity, into the leaves of autumn. With a deste air and loneliness, they fell before Su Ming¡¯s suddenly dull eyes.


    The autumn leaves covered Su Ming¡¯s eyes. It was as if the mountains and rivers from his memories had reached their end without a single sound. When the leaves fell, Su Ming¡¯s line of sight was cleared. His dull and lifeless eyes were revealed, and they seemed to contain one single truth¡ªthat in the end, all mountains and rivers had to be eternally lonely. They could only be deste existences in the passage of time, just like snow.


    Time seemed to havee to a stop before Su Ming¡¯s eyes at that moment. A teardrop that looked like blood fell from the corner of his eye at some unknown point in time. That teardrop slid down his cheek and fell on his foot, then rolled down to the empty gxy. No one could say whether it wouldnd on a flower named Ninth Summit if reincarnation existed.


    Xuan Zang lifted his finger a little, and then, it started to slowly head towards Su Ming with the intent to kill again. Su Ming was his offering, and he would always first taste his offerings before harvesting each Harmonious Morus Alba.


    The six-colored wind beside Su Ming turned into Arid Triad. He stood next to him and watched the finger approach him. A smile full of anguish appeared at the corners of his lips, but the look of someone being freed of their burdens was more prominent on his face.


    ¡°Su Ming, I was wrong. Everything you said before was real...


    ¡°But I don¡¯t regret this. I devoured Harmonious Morus Alba and became the master of this universe... I also became an existence who is both a cultivator and a Harmonious Morus Alba!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve lived. I thought I¡¯ve already forgotten the past, but I still remember that tree... I still remember by family and friends of the past... Su Ming, I¡¯ve be Harmonious Morus Alba. This is my disaster, but it¡¯s not known as Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s disaster. It has the name... Arid Triad¡¯s disaster!


    ¡°This is my disaster, and if I can have a disaster with my name, then I, Arid Triad... am satisfied with my life!


    ¡°But you are different. You¡¯vee to understand a hint of Boundless Dao¡¯s Realm. You have a greater future ahead of you. Leave this ce. If youplete your Dao in the future... remember to take revenge for me, then, at the very least, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted the time to get to know you!¡±


    Arid Triad turned his head to look at Su Ming while speaking with a smile. There was determination along with dignity in his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that if we were both born in the same era, we would have be close friends.¡± Arid Triad lifted his right hand and patted Su Ming. Immediately, Su Ming was pushed backwards... When Arid Triad turned around, powerful fighting spirit burned in his eyes while he charged at Xuan Zang¡¯s fingering towards him.


    From the distance, the finger looked like a ball of mes... and Arid Triad was like a moth!


    Either this was a moth charging towards the fire and its own death, or it was the mes burning the moth. The persistence of that figure... shone with the most brilliant light in all of Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos at that moment!


    ¡®Death isn¡¯t frightening. I¡¯ve alreadypleted my Dao, so why should I be afraid of Death?!


    ¡®My death will verify my Dao. My death isn¡¯t brought by the heavens who havee to destroy me, but my pursuit of Dao which I will do in an even more resplendent fashion!¡¯


    ¡°Arid Triad¡¯s disaster... Arid Triad¡¯s disaster. I, Arid Triad, shallugh for being able to go through this disaster!¡±


    A long string ofughter echoed in space andnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears. It sounded fleeting, like the waters in the river of time. He raised his hand in that water, watched it disappear and listened to the rustling as it slipped through his fingertips. It was as if his memories were sinking as time changed, and his heart was buried in reality. His dreams... filled with sadness while he counted all the tears that he had shed.


    Su Mingughed. Heughed long and hard, and as heughed, tears of blood fell from his eyes. Hisughter was shrill and forlorn, echoing through the entire world and universe. Hisughter was filled with madness, along with an even stronger sense of determination!


    ¡°Harmonious Morus Alba, as long as I, Su Ming, am alive, if I don¡¯t destroy all your people and all your kind, I will not be able to die in peace!


    ¡°Extermination, if I don¡¯t make you suffer the pain I went through today by one thousand fold, if I don¡¯t make you die a death by a thousand cuts, crush your bones to ashes, extract your soul and devour you for ten thousand years... I, Su Ming, will not see light ever again!


    ¡°Dark Dawn, Saint Defier, two camps, 360 Expanse Cosmoses... You don¡¯t even have to wait for the disaster to bury you, for what you did to me, I will take revenge... by destroying all of you!


    ¡°And Xuan Zang... I originally only wanted to live and wait for the day so that I can go searching for the ones I sent to the other world.


    ¡°But you... since you stopped me from doing so, you will be the target of my Possession. Even if it will end my life, I will Possess you, because only by Possessing you will I be able to open the Abyss Gate and search for their tracks in the passage of time. And then... I will resurrect them one by one!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s hair did not turn white as in the secrets of the universe. It was still purple, but the grief spreading out from it became an eternal part of Su Ming.


    It was as heavy as the color of the universe.


    Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos started copsing before Su Ming at that moment. It was because of the space above pressing down on them. Thes roared and shattered, and the living on them died one after another, reduced to nothing.


    The figure of Arid Triad was burning, because the mes from Xuan Zang¡¯s finger had lit him up!


    Sky and earth, heaven and the universe, space and gxy... It was as if two huge palms hade into contact to crush all signs of all True Worlds as well as all the existing lives, including... the powerful warriors from the previous aeons who thought they could be safe from the disaster. They had long since noticed that the disaster waspletely different from before, but they could not escape from it and could only descend into madness when they died. As they were destroyed, they let out shrill roars that were drowned out by all the rumbles.


    Su Ming turned around. He no longer had any legs. There was only a sleeve left where his left arm was supposed to be as well, but from his body came a purple darkness that exuded extreme madness and evil!


    His aura was full of the purple darkness. It surrounded his body and became his legs as well as his left hand. Their skin tone waspletely different from the rest of his body.


    With killing intent burning in his eyes and his crazed heart, he body turned into a long arc. At the instant Arid Triad copsed, he stepped into Dark Dawn and Saint Defier¡¯s camps.


    Since the 360 Expanse Cosmoses were certain that Su Ming had attacked them before... he might as well truly attack them. He would fight against the disaster and snatch the lives it was supposed to harvest, because those people... had stopped Su Ming from doing what he wanted with their resentment. Then, just like what the secret of the universe predetermined, if Su Ming was bound to be alone... they would be bound to die!


    He stepped into Dark Dawn and Saint Defier and turned into a gust of purple wind in the space between the sky and earth while the gxy was being ttened by the world above. There was a figure in the wind, and wherever it went, all Expanse Cosmoses and races were destroyed!


    While Su Ming killed, he did so with persistence. Only the Expanse Cosmoses of the Heavenly Foxes and the Bear Charters were spared, despite the fact that Yan Pei had died.


    When Su Ming walked past the Heavenly Foxes¡¯ Expanse Cosmos, Zi Ruo lifted her head and stared at the sky where his figure was covered in purple. Her gaze was profound, and as she stared at him, Su Ming moved away, not lingering around. He did not trouble the Heavenly Foxes, but besides them, the Bear Charters... and the Expanse Cosmos in Saint Defier where the bald crane had onceid beside ake and stared at an old woman for one hundred years, every other ce suffered a bloody storm.


    Behind Su Ming, the Expanse Cosmoses that were now void of life weed the sky pressing down on them and were reduced to nothingness... Then, with a step forward, Su Ming charged above and shot through space. He entered the fourth wing¡¯s Expanse Cosmos and headed towards the region where Old Man Extermination resided with burning killing intent.


    Wherever Su Ming walked, the gxy withered like the bark of the past and was crushed, turning transparent when the clear water of the future was added to it. No matter what the color was, when a bowl of ink was poured into it, it would dye the whole world... It would never be able to return to how it had been in the beginning.

 Chapter 1374: Arid Triad Disaster (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Arid Triad Disaster (9)</h4>


    ¡®Kill!


    ¡®In my world, there is only ughter left, and only through this ughter and the hot waves of blood gushing out of living bodies will I know... that I still exist.


    ¡®Kill!


    ¡®If I don¡¯t kill, then the world will think that I killed their kin. If I don¡¯t kill, the resentment will only continue growing stronger. If I don¡¯t kill... I will let down my heart, my Dao, and Ninth Summit!


    ¡®So I... Su Ming, can only kill!


    ¡®Be it right or wrong, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Right now, I feel like I¡¯ve lost everything. That feeling of emptiness and the memory of people of Ninth Summit before they were killed have be the madness that made me lose my soul!


    ¡®Besides killing... what else can I do? Even if these are all weaklings and should not die, now they... must die! If they didn¡¯t interfere, if the resentment they gathered together didn¡¯t stop me, none of it would have ever happened...


    ¡®That is why... they must die! So, since you¡¯re certain I was the one who killed your kin, then we might as well make it so that it is truly me who did so. Since you don¡¯t want my exnations... then from now on, I, Su Ming, will no longer exin myself to anyone!


    ¡®This is my Dao and my path. Those who know me know my heart, and for those who don¡¯t... their deaths have nothing to do with me!¡¯


    Su Ming threw his head back andughed. Hisughter was shrill, and the tears falling from the corners of his eyes were red. Wherever he went, a bloody storm would rage. The worlds behind him ovepped as the disaster descended andughed ferociously.


    However, the ferociousughter turned into howls in the end, because Su Ming had already rained down a cmity, and it... had already baptized the world with blood.


    Su Ming walked past Dark Dawn and Saint Defier, his purple gust sweeping up a bloody sea as it rushed into the fourth Expanse Cosmos. He broke through space and shot through the barrier. At that moment he stepped into the fourth Expanse Cosmos, he heard the endless loud rumbles belonging to that area.


    However, right then, those rumbles caused extreme annoyance to Su Ming. He was already in a very merciless state of mind. His heart was not calm and neither were his thoughts smooth, hence, he threw his head back and shouted, ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    While the world rumbled, Su Ming¡¯s voice instantly swept through the fourth Expanse Cosmos and filled the entire area. With his will, he changedws, making the old ones shatter, and the loud rumbles that had existed since an eternity ago were destroyed at that moment.


    It was as if the rumbles were afraid and trembling before Su Ming. They stopped moaning, causing the entire fourth Expanse Cosmos to fall into dead silence.


    Without the rumbles, the purple gust Su Ming had formed swept through everywhere violently, charging towards the gap leading to the Vast Expanse, for it was the ce where Old Man Extermination lived.


    The entire universe seemed to be falling backwards at that moment.


    Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the area above him... the Expanse Cosmos where Dark Dawn and Saint Defier were located was continuously ovepping with the world he was in as if two huge hands were pressing together to squash all existences.


    The fourth Expanse Cosmos began showing signs of copse.s rumbled, continents shattered, and Su Ming saw quite a number of powerful warriors from the previous aeons. They had already lost their souls of cultivators, but when faced with the imminent disaster, they stared at the Expanse Cosmos. There was a hint of reluctance to leave but also the expression of freedom on their faces.


    The fiendish and malicious people of the past bent their heads to stare at the nts and flowers beneath them and smiled before they died. Their smiles were sincere, beautiful, andsting until they shattered into nothingness.


    When a person was about to die, their words were filled with kindness, and if their words were kind, it was even more so for his heart.


    The destruction of the world made Su Ming feel as if he had lost his heart, as if it had been submerged in nothingness. Only the gust of wind in which he had turned was left, and while charging forward, Su Ming saw a person.


    He was tall, and so big that he looked like a hill. He stood on a crumbling whileughing sorrowfully at the heavens. His voice echoed in space, and it was filled with regret as well as his bravery that spoke of fearlessness towards death.


    The shrillness and grief in hisughter was enough to affect the universe.


    Su Ming saw the figure¡¯s face, and it belonged to... Lie Shan Xiu!


    The first God of Berserkers Lie Shan Xiu!


    ¡°I made the wrong bet! Su Ming, I was wrong... but you have to persevere!¡±


    As Lie Shan Xiuughed shrilly, he did not avoid the copse of the beneath him. He simply allowed the ground to shatter and pull him under. When his figure was devoured, the let out a bang, and all the existences within it shattered to pieces, turning into ash that vanished into nothingness.


    Yet the grief-filledughter echoed in the copsing gxy, turning into a lingering voice that stayed for a long while, refusing to leave.


    Su Ming saw the being reduced to powder and watched Lie Shan Xiu choose death. He died because he took the wrong bet, because he felt guilty for his actions against Su Ming, and because the deaths of the one hundred thousand Berserkers had sent him into mourning that could not be put into words. He could only die.


    In silence, the purple gust Su Ming had formed appeared at the gap leading to the Vast Expanse. He did not see Tian Xie Zi on the way nor notice his presence. It was as if Tian Xie Zi had vanished without leaving behind a single trace.


    Su Ming did not find Tian Xie Zi, but he saw the ancient ship, and on it, he saw... Old Man Extermination!


    This was not the first time Su Ming saw him. When he had gained an epiphany of Boundless Dao, he had seen him with his Dao Divinity, but since then... Old Man Extermination¡¯s appearance had changed drastically.


    Nearly a tenth of his hair had turned ck, and a tenth of his face seemed to have be younger. It was clearly different from the old appearance of the rest of his body, and even his presence was jumbled up.


    It was as if he had two presences. Even if the second presence was slightly weaker, it seemed to contain an indestructible will. No matter how Old Man Extermination suppressed it, it was impossible for him to chase it away.


    Su Ming was familiar with the second presence. It... belonged to Lei Chen!


    The instant the purple gust approached the area, Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes flew open. They focused on Su Ming while shining with a dark light.


    ¡°Arid Triad is indeed admirable. If he didn¡¯t save you, you would have already turned into an offering. But no matter, this is your destiny, you will never be able to escape it.¡±


    When Old Man Extermination said that, he raised his right hand and pointed at Su Ming.


    With it, the gxy before him distorted and formed a glowing outline in the form of an octagon. At the instant it appeared, a destructive presence filled the area, and the space seemed to have been forcefully torn open from the world beyond.


    Once a huge crack was formed, Su Ming could see the Vast Expanse through it. There was a finger charging forth through there towards Su Ming, aiming to touch him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very curious about how you choose a person to be your offering...¡± Su Ming said while looking at Old Man Extermination.


    After speaking, he took a step forward, and once he touched the octagonal glowing outline, it let out an astonishing boom. The glowing outline shattered, and Su Ming stepped out of it.


    At the instant he stepped out, the finger came charging forward, recing the space behind him. When it approached him, Su Ming did not bother dodging and allowed the finger to touch him.


    His body roared and shattered. That finger shot through Su Ming¡¯s body and charged towards Old Man Extermination.


    This scene caused Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression to change. When he formed a seal with his hands, his Dao Divinity manifested at the center of his brow. No one knew what sort of divine ability he cast to be able to cause the finger to stop before him, but he did it. The finger slowly went backwards and disappeared into space. Once it did so, a deep voice came from the Vast Expanse.


    ¡°You have yet to prepare my offering.¡±


    When those words appeared, Old Man Extermination¡¯s face turned pale. Just as he was about to speak, the space where Su Ming¡¯s physical body had shattered suddenly distorted. The shattered pieces gathered together, and in the blink of an eye, Su Ming¡¯s body appeared,pletely undamaged!


    This scene caused Old Man Extermination to narrow his eyes.


    At the same time, Di Tian¡¯s entire body had dried and shrivelled in the crumbling Yin Death Vortex. When he coughed up blood, eight ovepping pupils appeared in his eyes, and right then... one of them disappeared!


    Only seven pupils were left ovepping one another. The one that had vanished was used to maintain the life matrix, which had crumbled and needed to be gathered together. As long as Di Tian did not die, then Su Ming... would definitely not die either!


    This was something Su Ming already knew, which was why he could allow the finger to approach him and destroy his body. Once he appeared again, Su Ming took a step forward and charged towards Extermination.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to choose me as your offering?!¡±


    Monstrous murderous intent burned in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The purple tint in his pupils caused his entire being to look as if he was no longer a cultivator, but a fierce spirit burning in mes.


    His eyes shone with an eye-catching light, and at that moment, when he moved forward, he did so at a calm, moderate pace, but an increasingly stronger presence erupted from his body. It was so strong that it made the world¡¯s destruction stop for a moment!


    Old Man Extermination brought his hand up again, and whileughing ferociously, he formed a seal and pointed at him.


    ¡°I refuse to believe that you have countless lives!¡±


    With it, the octagonal Rune appeared around Su Ming again. Soon after, Xuan Zang¡¯s finger showed up once more from the crack leading to the Vast Expanse, charging towards Su Ming with a power that could destroy everything. It was so fast that it approached him in the blink of an eye...


    With a bang, Su Ming¡¯s body shattered again. The finger shot through his body, and when it appeared in front of Old Man Extermination, he quickly formed a seal and pointed at the center of his brow. The finger immediately came to a stop and pulled back.


    ¡°Where is my offering?!¡±


    The deep voice that came from the crack was as cold and merciless as ever.

 Chapter 1375: Arid Triad Disaster (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Arid Triad Disaster (10)</h4>


    While in Yin Death Vortex, Di Tian shuddered. He stared at the life matrix that had shattered again above him and let out a crazed roar. Two of the seven ovepping pupils in his eyes vanished!


    At the instant they vanished, the life force that erupted from him surged into the shattered life matrix. The time around it seemed to reverse, and the shattered bits gathered together once more.


    ¡°Su Ming, what are you doing?!¡±


    Di Tian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was maintaining the life matrix with great difficulty, and he knew that if it shattered twice more, then even if he gave up on everything, it would be impossible for him to maintain it in itsplete form.


    Su Ming¡¯s figure gathered together the second time before Old Man Extermination. His eyes shone with an enchanting light which said that he was calcting and copying something.


    ¡°Xuan Zang is someone who is dead, or rather, is about to die... and he is blind. He cannot see anything.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, he took another step forward. The distance between him and Old Man Extermination was less than one thousand feet.


    When Old Man Extermination heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his expression remained the same, but his heart let out a huge thump.


    ¡°Then how can he pinpoint the offering? Is it because of this thing?¡±


    As Su Ming spoke, he brought up his right arm and swung it at space. Immediately, an octagonal Rune appeared on his palm!


    That Rune was exactly the same as the one used by Old Man Extermination!


    The two deaths had note about because Su Ming was seeking his own end, but because... he had been searching for a way to kill Old Man Extermination. He wanted to know how he was chosen as an offering and why Arid Triad had been so certain that Xuan Zang was dead!


    Since things had progressed to that point, the universe had already been destroyed, Harmonious Morus Alba died... and Su Ming no longer had anything to lose, why should he not indulge in a bout of madness?!


    With two deaths, he had managed to deduce that Xuan Zang was blind. With two deaths, he copied the Rune to locate him and tell Xuan Zang who was the offering.


    When Su Ming swung his right hand and the Rune appeared, Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression changed. He stood up swiftly, and his pupils shrank. He had not expected that the strongest cultivator he met in the Harmonious Morus Alba... would be much stronger than all the other strongest in the other Harmonious Morus Albas.


    His ability to understand a hint of Boundless Dao had already shocked Mie Shan, but right then... Su Ming had used just two deaths to copy his Rune. This sort of potential was positively monstrous!


    At the instant he stood up, Old Man Extermination brought up his right hand without hesitation and pointed at Su Ming. The moment he did so, the octagonal Rune appeared around him for the third time. Yet the moment it showed up, Su Ming also pointed at Old Man Extermination with his right hand.


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression darkened, and a huge octagonal Rune appeared around him too!


    The two Runes had nothing different about them. They... were both Locating Runes intended to lead Xuan Zang to his offering!


    The moment these two Runes appeared, Xuan Zang¡¯s finger showed up through the torn crack in space. Once it descended in the Expanse Cosmos, it paused for a moment, then immediately split into two: One charged towards Su Ming, and the other... rushed to Old Man Extermination.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth at that instant. Once Su Ming¡¯s body came into contact with the finger, it was instantly destroyed, but he did not care about that. He stared at Old Man Extermination with brightly burning eyes. He could see Old Man Extermination once again forming seals with his hands before pushing at the center of his brow.


    The finger from Xuan Zang touched the octagonal Rune around Old Man Extermination.


    Boom!


    The Rune shattered, and Old Man Extermination coughed up a mouthful of blood. Once he let out a roar that shook the heavens, the finger shot through the ancient ship and stopped five feet away from Old Man Extermination, It then retracted and disappeared.


    The finger might have disappeared, but Old Man Extermination¡¯s ancient ship started shatteringyer byyer before it quickly crumbled to pieces...


    Without the ancient ship, Old Man Extermination took a few steps backwards. When he coughed up blood again, the shattered pieces of Su Ming¡¯s body gathered together again. This time, Di Tian had to pay the price of four ovepping pupils¡ªall the life force and the souls of four people!


    What remained after that was only the portion belonging to Di Tian himself!


    ¡°Abyss Builders... As expected of the Abyss Builders I created! Su Xuan Yi managed to set me up for his son to Possess me, and he seeded. I respect him. As for you, within a short period of time, you managed to copy my divine ability! Abyss Builders, as expected, you are a race that should not exist!¡±


    Old Man Extermination threw his head back andughed loudly. In hisughter was aloofness along with his intent to kill Su Ming.


    ¡°But no matter how much you copy me, it¡¯s impossible for you to learn the Art to prevent Xuan Zang from attacking. If you can¡¯t learn this Art, then you are destined to be an offering!¡±


    ¡°My Master is Tian Xie Zi,¡± Su Ming dered tly. As he spoke, he brought up his right hand, and the octagonal Rune appeared.


    ¡°The first divine ability he taught me was to copy what I see once I clear my thoughts.¡± Su Ming closed his eyes, and when he opened them the next instant, a profound look showed up in his eyes. In that profound gaze was a crazed ball of fire.


    ¡°You say I¡¯m an offering? Then today, I dere that you are the offering. Since we are both offerings, let¡¯s have Xuan Zang decide... who is the offering!¡±


    Su Ming brought his right hand up, and the octagonal Rune on his palm instantly shone with a blinding brilliance.


    A solemn expression that had never appeared before on Old Man Extermination showed up on his face. It was just as he said, Su Ming was the strongest cultivator among the Harmonious Morus Albas he had went to. In fact, if he was in the slightest bit careless, there was a high possibility that he would die.


    He had to attack at full force and give his everything in the fight!


    Old Man Extermination brought up his right hand as well, and the octagonal Rune appeared, shining with a brilliant light that did not lose to Su Ming¡¯s.


    ¡°Offering!¡± At the instant Old Man Extermination spoke, he brought down his right hand and pointed at Su Ming, who was doing the exact same thing while pointing at him.


    Their bodies seemed to freeze at that instant, and an octagonal Rune appeared around them at the same time. Right then, the fingers from Xuan Zang aiming to harvest his offering showed up through the crack in space leading to the Vast Expanse!


    There were still two fingers. With a destructive presence no one could withstand, they charged towards Su Ming and Old Man Extermination. At the moment they closed in on them, Old Man Extermination formed a seal with his hands and pushed down at the center of his brow.


    Su Ming eyes were shining with a calctive light. He did not learn Extermination¡¯s actions. There was falsehood contained in them, and if he really learned and copied them, he could already imagine how he would end up.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When the third eye at the center of his brow opened, the Dao Divinity within it also opened its eyes. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s presence changed. The wisp of aura belonging to Boundless Dao Realm filled his body in the blink of an eye.


    The next moment, his Dao Divinity formed a seal with its hands and disappeared. It fused into his body and instantly became one with him!


    This was what Su Ming had learned from Old Man Extermination, the real Art that caused Xuan Zang to not attack him!


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s Dao Divinity fused with his body, the iing finger shattered the octagonal Rune, and then it came to a halt five feet before him.


    The same scene happened before Old Man Extermination!


    Disbelief appeared on Old Man Extermination¡¯s face. That divine ability was something he had pondered over for countless years. After verifying it multiple times, he finally understood the gist behind it. Yet right then, Su Ming had managed to copy itpletely in a short amount of time. This sent a cold chill down Old Man Extermination¡¯s spine.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This shouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    Old Man Extermination¡¯s hair was a mess, and there was still blood at the corners of his lips. Madness showed up in his eyes. The threat of death descended on him in a blink of an eye. It was a feeling that he had not felt for a long time. It was as if he had returned to the first time he met Xuan Zang and could only tremble with his life about to wiped off at any moment.


    Xuan Zang¡¯s fingers did not move. If Xuan Zang had a spirit, then perhaps he would begin wondering which was the offering at that moment, but if he did not have a spirit... it would depend on who between Su Ming and Extermination... would first show the signs of an offering!


    ¡°Xuan Zang, he¡¯s the offering! He¡¯s the most suitable offering among all the aeons in this Harmonious Morus Alba!¡± Old Man Extermination immediately roared. As his voice echoed in space, Su Ming¡¯s face remained aloof, and powerful killing intent as well as hatred appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Lei Chen, what... are you still waiting for?¡± Su Ming asked slowly.


    When Su Ming spoke, Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression changed. At the same time, a sigh seemed toe from his body. Soon after, the Art Old Man Extermination used to keep Xuan Zang¡¯s finger from moving started trembling.


    The Dao Divinity showed clear signs of struggle. They would have been ineffective at any other time, since Old Man Extermination would need a single thought to suppress them, but right then...


    At the instant his Dao Divinity began to struggle, the finger in front of Old Man Extermination moved, and despair showed up on Old Man Extermination¡¯s face. He howled shrilly when the finger touched him.


    At that moment, Su Ming personally saw Old Man Extermination¡¯s body crumble. As it turned into a bloody mess, his Nascent Divinity was forcefully extracted. It had two heads: one belonged to Extermination, and the other to Lei Chen. Their bodies seemed to have ovepped with each other, and at the moment the Nascent Divinity was extracted from Extermination¡¯s body, it was immediately absorbed by the finger...

 Chapter 1376: Absolutely Won’t Give Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Absolutely Won¡¯t Give Up!</h4>


    ¡°Bing an offering does not mean death, but a chance for new life. Su Ming... you might have given up on this chance, but it will be difficult for you to escape reincarnation. I will wait for you in the cycle!


    ¡°This is just the beginning of our fight! It hasn¡¯t ended yet! I, Old Man Extermination... will definitely take my revenge!!¡±


    At the instant it was absorbed by the finger, Old Man Extermination¡¯s Nascent Divinity looked towards Su Ming, showing deeply etched hatred and madness. As itughed ferociously, its words echoed in space, and when it waspletely absorbed by the finger, the finger disappeared.


    The entire fourth Expanse Cosmos crumbled. It shattered while rumbling, making it look like everything was about to be destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ming was silent. He watched the destruction around him before turning into a long arc that charged towards the gap leading to the Vast Expanse. Then, in an instant, he rushed out of his homnd!


    While in the vast universe, for the first time ever, Su Ming... saw the huge Feng Shuipass. It was so big that its end could not be seen.


    Su Ming also saw the withered Harmonious Morus Alba under the Feng Shuipass being continuously absorbed. Its four wings were ovepping with each other while being burned by invisible mes that slowly turned them to ash.


    Vaguely, Su Ming thought he could see Arid Triad and hear his murmurs.


    ¡°Tree, this time... I¡¯lle apany you.¡±


    Arid Triad vanished, and even the four Great True Worlds, Divine Essence Star Ocean, and everything else was reduced to nothingness before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The past had be something distant, untouchable. Dark Mountain, ninth summit, the Berserkers, Morning Dao¡ªeverything was like fleeting smoke. They gradually faded away, slowly turning into mere memories that would support him so that he could continue onward while alone in the vast universe.


    Loneliness seemed to have never left Su Ming. Most of his life after he left Dark Mountain had been like that. It was like a pot of old wine. When he drank with the moon, he could only perform a toast to his shadow...


    The winds of time swept up the flowing sand of memories, and it no longer filled a world where he sat in the middle of the night while meditating. The figures in his memories seemed to be near him, whispering words of a beautiful past. Right then, however, they sounded deste when he heard them while watching the Harmonious Morus Alba being destroyed.


    He once wondered whether the glorious past which he lived for thousands of years and which he would see when he turned his head back would exist for tens of thousands of years to be a bad for the members of thetter generation, but as he watched Harmonious Morus Alba gradually wither... he understood that there would be no continuation.


    The song from yesterday could no longer resonate with tomorrow. The murmurs recollecting the past could no longer find any notes from a zither to act as an apaniment.


    Watching the universe¡¯s rise and fall was a luxurious desire of other people. It might seem beautiful, but those who experienced it would know that the destruction contained a mournful cry that no one else would understand.


    Tears trickled down the corners of Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He was the only one left in the world, and no one could see the tears falling down his face, much less ask him about them. The only things left were the Harmonious Morus Alba who was slowly withering to be wisps of aura as well as a lone figure which seemed to be at the verge of death. It had dull and lifeless eyes.


    That figure was filled with destion...


    Harmonious Morus Alba disappeared without a single sound. There was no astonishing rumble, no shrill and forlorn cry that would stun the people. There was only death that left behind no traces, as if someone had just woken up from a dream.


    Su Ming was silent. He still had many things he had not done. The remnant of the old man from Heavenly Spirit Tribe still remained in his storage bag as well as the other Yu Xuan¡¯s sleeping body.


    At that moment, they became his most precious memories, but thank the heavens... that he still had the bald crane with him.


    It had appeared beside him at some unknown point in time to keep himpany. They watched Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s destruction together.


    They continued staring until a cold and dark voice came from the Feng Shuipass.


    ¡°Seventh... Reversed Spirit...¡±


    At the instant this voice echoed in space, a loud rumble shot out from the Feng Shuipass before it began rotating. It did not spin quickly, but it did manage to form an astonishing whirlwind that swept through the universe around them. Then, for the first time, the ck-robed young man sitting on the Feng Shuipass... truly appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes!


    He was dressed in a ck robe, and his body was so huge that it was difficult to imagine. His dull and lifeless eyes seemed to contain a merciless, aloof look at first nce, but in truth, it was only due to a thick aura of death surrounding him. His cold and dark face seemed to not have changed since an eternity ago, and right then, he was looking at Su Ming.


    Xuan Zang did not have sight, but at that moment, Su Ming could clearly sense him staring at him.


    More urately speaking, Xuan Zang was not staring at Su Ming... but at the bald crane beside him!


    The bald crane shuddered. When it lifted its head, it stared at Xuan Zang, and a powerful feeling that it was staring at its mortal enemy rose in its heart.


    It was also during that instant that Su Ming saw the string of pearls in Xuan Zang¡¯s right hand. He had his fingers pinched around one of them, and it was shining with a dark light. Within it, Su Ming saw the shadow of a crane.


    That shadow... belonged to the bald crane!


    At the instant Su Ming saw the pearl clearly, his eyes shrank, and Xuan Zang slowly lifted his right hand. Then, with the pearl between his fingers, he slowly extended his hand towards Su Ming as if he was about to seize space.


    With it, a circr area of tens of thousands of lis around Su Ming instantly roared at a volume that could shake the sky. The universe seemed about to crumble and tumble backwards. A powerful gust of wind that made Su Ming¡¯s robes and hair flutter instantly appeared, and soon after, Su Ming saw the world before him turn into a huge palm. With a momentum that could throw the entire universe into chaos, it came charging towards him.


    The bald crane shuddered, and Su Ming¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He swung his arm and immediately swept up the bald crane to put it back into his storage bag. Then, he turned into a long arc that swiftly moved back.


    But no matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to outrun the palm that could practically rece the entire region of the universe. It instantly closed in on him, and when it stretched out, it went to grab him.


    Su Ming threw his head back and growled. He brought his hands and formed a seal. His Dao Divinity immediately appeared to cover his body, but the method that could previously make Xuan Zang¡¯s finger stop in its tracks was not effective anymore.


    Xuan Zang¡¯s right hand closed in on him!


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. The presence of his Dao Divinity did not go away, but once it gathered around him, he brought his right hand up. At the instant he clenched his fists, his body grew; he used the God of Berserkers Transformation. In the span of a breath, Su Ming grew to nearly one thousand feet tall. With all his power, he sent his most powerful blow at the iing palm.


    BOOM!


    The universe started trembling furiously at that instant, and Su Ming shuddered. His body fell back like a kite with its string snapped. He coughed up seven consecutive mouthfuls of blood, and his body shattered. The legs that he had formed crumbled, his left arm disappeared, and only half his body remained.


    His presence became incredibly weak. When he fell back, a madness born due to unwillingness to admit defeat appeared in his eyes, but it could not stop his body from being pushed back.


    The disparity in strength between him and Xuan Zang was far too great. It was simply impossible for Su Ming to fight against him. At the instant his body stopped, the right hand from Xuan Zang came towards him again. The bald crane¡¯s shadow in the pearl pinched between Xuan Zang¡¯s fingers shone even more brilliantly than before!


    ¡°Give me... the seventh Reversed Spirit... and you... can leave...¡±


    Xuan Zang¡¯s cold and dark voice echoed in the universe as the palm came to seize its target, but Su Ming¡¯s answer was hisughter and a fearless madness.


    He was going to execute Possession. Even if his act of Possessing Xuan Zang at that moment would just be like an egg being thrown at a rock, Su Ming knew that if he did not Possess him right then, there was a high possibility that he would not have the chance to do it again!


    Even if... their states of being werepletely different and Su Ming¡¯s chances of sess were slim to none, he had to try it if there was the smallest chance of sess.


    Because only by doing so could he protect the bald crane. He absolutely would not just watch helplessly as the bald crane ended up the same as the people from Ninth Summit...


    Su Ming knew that Xuan Zang only wanted the bald crane, and if he gave up on it to leave on his own, he would no longer have to face the life-threatening disaster. If he did that, he could just leave and go far away from Xuan Zang and live in the vast universe.


    In fact, he could search for another Harmonious Morus Alba like Old Man Extermination and enter that butterfly to have more time to understand and gain an epiphany of Boundless Dao¡¯s presence. He could even Possess that Harmonious Morus Alba with his current level of cultivation to be stronger... When it died, he could choose an offering, just like Old Man Extermination had done. Like that, he could continue living, constantly looking for another Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Then, one day, when Su Mingpletely stepped into Boundless Dao, he could engage in a battle to the death against Xuan Zang. This was, logically speaking, the path Su Ming should choose!


    Only by doing so would his chances of sess grow higher.


    But if the price for that decision was to give up on the bald crane... Su Ming would rather not take it!


    He could not give up on his friends. If he could turn his back on the bald crane to have a chance to resurrect everyone, then if he had to choose to give up on another life in the future, how would he choose?


    Su Ming would not choose that sort of life!


    Giving up¡ªthose two words had never appeared in Su Ming¡¯s life before... and they would absolutely not appear in the future either!


    ¡°I... will absolutely not give up!¡±


    Resolve showed up in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but right then, in his storage bag, the bald crane erupted with an even crazier determination!

 Chapter 1377: The Bald Crane’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1377: The Bald Crane¡¯s Choice</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to give up on me, to leave me behind and live alone outside... then how can I let you fight with all you have to win and lose the possibility of your future because of me?!¡±


    At that moment, a wave of madness from the soul itself erupted from Su Ming¡¯s storage. With a bang, the storage bag opened on its own, and the bald crane flew out from within. The sleazy look that was usually on its face could no longer be found, and neither was its obsession for crystals. Instead, its eyes were focused on Su Ming. There was reluctance to part in them, along with the fond memories of sharing thousands of years of friendship andpanionship.


    ¡°I... don¡¯t want to lose my memories again. I don¡¯t want to forget my home after I lose them, and neither do I want to forget my best friend...¡±


    The bald crane sighed softly. When it flew out, a bloody mess of a carcass also flew out of its storage bag!


    The carcass was the bald crane¡¯s physical body. It had not wanted to fuse with it no matter what in the past, because it knew that once it fused with its physical body, it might forget all its new memories. It would no longer be the bald crane, but the unfamiliar Kong Mo!


    The bald crane would no longer have its personality, and it would truly be an unfamiliar entity, which was why it did not want to fuse with its body. It did not want to, right from the bottom of its heart, because it was satisfied with its new form and its new life. In fact, it could vaguely feel that it was the happiest since it had ever been.


    But right then, since Su Ming was ready to risk everything for it, the bald crane could do the same thing for him. It would fuse with its physical body so that Su Ming would not throw away his life in attempting Possession at that moment. It would fuse with its body to fight against Xuan Zang so that... Su Ming could have a chance to leave!


    ¡°Su Ming, this is my choice!¡± The bald crane howled, and at the moment Su Ming looked over, it made its choice and fused with its physical body. ¡°If therees a day when you remember me... and I still remember you... I wille find you!¡±


    The physical body fused with the bald crane at that moment. As it squirmed, the bald crane let out a shrill scream of pain. ck feathers grew all over its body. Its aura instantly grew, and once it reached an astonishing degree, a seven-colored light instantly erupted from the bald crane.


    ¡°I like seven colors...¡± The bald crane threw its head back and roared shrilly. Its eyes instantly grew aloof, and its presence became cold. At that moment, it was no longer the bald crane...


    ¡°I... am Kong Mo!¡±


    The bald crane swiftly lifted its head and let out an astonishing roar. With what remained of the bald crane¡¯s will in its mind, it swiftly charged towards the iing Xuan Zang¡¯s hand.


    Its eyes became red, and a crazed presence erupted from it with a bang. Its roars shook the universe, and it spoke in an aloof, ancient voice.


    ¡°I am not Kong Mo either... I am... the seventh Reversed Spirit!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes were also bloodshot. At that moment, he did not hesitate. His life began burning, and what burned was not just his body, but also his soul, his Dao Divinity, and his will!


    ¡°With my burning will, I will reopen the gate in the universe once more. I will recreate a river, and it will be named the River of Forgetfulness. I will reform a world that will lead to another world¡¯s space!¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm, and when his voice echoed in space, with his burning life, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the space behind him. The full power of Su Ming¡¯s will erupted at that moment, and a huge vortex showed up. It vortex rotated with a loud bang before revealing a world!


    The moment Su Ming activated the world that might or might not have any connection with the River of Forgetfulness he had severed, the bald crane¡¯s figure touched Xuan Zang¡¯s palm.


    Booming sounds instantly echoed in the universe. At the moment the palm paused, the bald crane let out a shrill scream of pain. Its body exploded with a bang. It fell backwards in a blood mess, but brilliant light exploded from the seventh pearl to form an astonishing suction force. It enveloped the bloody bald crane, intending to suck it over.


    Su Ming threw his head back, and the mes burning his body reached their peak. In an instant, he appeared beside the bald crane and grabbed it, helping it withstand the suction force. Even if it instantly made Su Ming feel as if his body was about to be torn,arge number of cracks appeared on his skin, and blood covered him head to toe, the pain only made the mes burning his body to be stronger!


    He used his body to fight the suction force in ce of the bald crane with the knowledge that they would be separated forever and a hint of a reluctance to part. He showed no hesitation, however. He activated his full power and threw the bald crane into the other world he had activated!


    With his own body, he fought against the pearl¡¯s suction force, and with the mes burning his body, he released his strongest power to send his brother, his friend, thepanion who had stayed by his side for thousands of years into the other world!


    The bald crane¡¯s eyes were unfocused at that moment, as if its memories had be jumbled up, as if it had remembered... some of the past.


    There was a person in those memories, and he was smiling faintly at it. He extended a hand to it and brought it to multiple worlds over thousands of years.


    ¡®What is that person¡¯s name? I forgot... I can¡¯t remember... even if his face is no longer clear... And... who am I?¡¯ The bald crane¡¯s eyes gradually fell shut. Under the power brought forth by Su Ming burning everything of his life, he threw it into the vortex and sent it into the other world.


    ¡°If therees a day when you remember me and I remember you, I wille find you...¡±


    Su Ming watched the bald crane fall into the distance, watched it disappear into the vortex, watched the vortex vanish, and a smile appeared on his face.


    A ck feather left the vortex before it disappeared. It floated towards Su Ming,nding right on his palm...


    ¡°Huh? You again? Damn it, y-y-you... Why must you always follow me?¡±


    ¡°Heh, let me tell you, your Grandpa Crane is very powerful Oh well, I won¡¯t make things hard for you? Well? Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Can¡¯t you sense this powerful presenceing from me?¡±


    ¡°Crystals! Darn it all, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes! So many crystals... I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Su Ming, you damned fool! You can¡¯t die here, you coward, you bastard! If you really want to die, then I will die with you!¡±


    ¡°Su Ming... I want to cry...¡±


    Su Ming clenched his fist and held the feather tightly in his palm. His body was tumbling backwards swiftly due to the suction force at that moment, heading towards the huge hand.


    His body started cracking more. It gradually turned into a mess, but resolve appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, along with a madness that spoke of hisck of fear for the universe. At the instant he approached the palm, even if his body was about to break down, he forced himself to turn around. At the instant he got infinitesimally close to the palm, the determination to continue living appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Abyss Builder... Possession!¡±


    Boom!


    Su Ming¡¯s body shatteredpletely. As his flesh and blood flew everywhere, the huge palm clenched all signs of his being in its fist. Then, when the palm vanished, the ck-robed young man sitting on the Feng Shuipass lowered his hand with a numb expression.


    It was as if he had seen the bald crane leaving, but he showed no signs of any change in emotion. It was as if... there was never any emotion in him. Since the seventh Reversed Spirit was no longer around, then it shall be so.


    He gradually lowered his head and slowly shut his eyes as if falling into a deep sleep. He simply allowed the Feng Shuipass to drift about in the vast universe without any destination in mind.


    By the time he fell asleep, he had no noticed that when he pulled his right hand back... a ck feather had appeared in his palm.


    His act of holding the feather was exactly the same as Su Ming¡¯s action of holding onto his determination.


    End of Arc 6.

 Chapter 1378: Beyond the Mountains are More Mountains, and Beyond the Towers are More Towers

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Beyond the Mountains are More Mountains, and Beyond the Towers are More Towers</h4>


    Arc 7: How Many Cycles of Life and Death Has One Person Missing?


    Beyond the mountains are more mountains, and beyond the towers are more towers.


    Water is water, and beyond the sky is more sky.


    The sky was blue. A souffl¨¦ of white clouds decorated the sky. If anyone looked over, it would seem as if the sky had turned into a beautiful picture. If the wind blew, the clouds would be drifting into the distance, so the picture would not be still, but form a world.


    Su Ming stared at the sky nkly. He had woken up a month ago. During it, he might have epted the reality around him, but he could still not understand... where he was.


    His memories ended at the moment he attempted to Possess Xuan Zang. Due to the difference in their states of being, the chances of sess had been slim to none, but at the moment Su Ming performed his Possession, he had burned his life and soul to the peak, which was why it was not impossible for him to seed.


    However, if he seeded, why was he not Xuan Zang? And if he failed, where was he right then?


    Su Ming lowered his head to stare at his body, then fell silent.


    ¡°Xuan Er, you¡¯re daydreaming again.¡±


    A stern voice came from nearby. The speaker was an old man with a head full of white hair and an awe-inspiring face. He was dressed in a gray long robe and wore a straw hat. While holding a wooden staff, he was looking at Su Ming.


    ¡°Master...¡± Su Ming stared at the old man before him. He might have woken up a month ago, but every single time he saw this person, his heart would tremble, and he would wonder whether everything before him was real.


    The old man... was Tian Xie Zi!


    He looked exactly the same, and even his intonation was just like in Su Ming¡¯s memories. He could not tell whether it was the past or the present.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. You have to remember that there is a total of six thousand years, one hundred cycles of sixty years. There will be ten cycles for you to cross mountains, rivers, and ins with me. You will watch multiple sunrises and sunsets with me and gain an epiphany of the changes regarding the four seasons. You will learn of the principles of the world to search for the truth and the innate kindness of a person...


    ¡°And then, you will have to wander around on your own for ny cycles of sixty years. Only by doing so will you have the right to contend against your eldest and second brother, and only then will you have the chance to be a future ruler, and I... will not have let down your father,¡± the old man said faintly. He struck the ground with the staff in hand, then turned around and continued onward.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    His voice was ancient, and it echoed on the hill. It seemed to fuse with the breeze around them before drifting to the sky, gradually turning into the darkening clouds up ahead, then finally transforming into snow.


    It was winter.


    Su Ming followed behind the old man quietly. He crossed the hill and walked past ake that was not frozen. In the distance, the setting sun shone on thend with itsst rays of light, casting Su Ming¡¯s reflection on theke.


    He was a teenager with a handsome face. He was dressed in a gray long robe and wore a straw hat, but there was an expression of someone who was lost on his face.


    He was the third prince of Ancient Zang, and he had two older brothers. There was a tradition in Ancient Zang that before the emperor handed over his crown, all his sons had to travel and experience the world for six thousand years with the cultivators their father had personally assigned to them.


    After the one hundred cycles of sixty years, the princes would return, and a fight for the throne wouldmence. Only one prince was destined to live through it, and the blood of those who died would be cast into his crown. Then he would be the ruler of the kingdom.


    And that kingdom... was named Ancient Zang. It was the ruler of the entirend and a supreme entity in the entire world. It stood above all cultivators and all sects!


    This was the additional memory that had appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind besides the ones he originally possessed. At some unknown point in time, it had been branded into the depths of his soul as if it had always belonged to him.


    However, he could not remember his eldest brother¡¯s name nor his second brother¡¯s face. The strongest feeling he had was that he had to follow the old man before him for ten cycles of sixty years.


    ¡°Drink.¡± The old man stopped and turned his head around to cast a nce at Su Ming while pointing at theke.


    ¡°When the water in ake does not move, it will reflect the sky. Drink this water, and you will feel as if you have swallowed a corner of the sky. Thiske... will be named Sky Lake.¡±


    As the old man spoke, he bent his back and extended his hand to scoop up a handful of the water in theke. He brought it to his lips and drank it.


    In silence, Su Ming shifted his gaze to theke. He did not bend his back, however.


    The old man lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°Why should I drink this water? Even if it reflects the sky, and even if I feel as if I¡¯ve swallowed a corner of the sky after I drank its water, I¡¯ll just be lying to myself,¡± Su Ming shook his head and saidnguidly.


    ¡°Lift your head and look into the sky in the distance,¡± the old man said calmly.


    Su Ming lifted his head. At the instant he saw the sky, he narrowed his eyes. He saw that there was a small region in the distant sky that seemed... to have been devoured!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know theke¡¯s original name, but since I passed by it and said that it is the sky, then it is the sky. When I drink the water in theke and say that I¡¯ve swallowed a corner of the sky... then I will have swallowed a corner of the sky.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hung up on this, then you will be governed by karma,¡± the old man said faintly.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long while, he suddenlyughed. Why should he care about karma? Why should he care about where he was? Why should he seek an answer? As long as he continued walking forward, it was enough.


    ¡°Your disciple has learned his lesson.¡±


    Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm. Once he bent his back, he crouched down, brought his right hand up, and ced it in the water, but he did not scoop up the water. Instead, a dark glint shone in his eyes, and he gently patted the surface of theke.


    At the instant he did so, the water in theke roared and tumbled about. Endless ripples spread out, causing the sky that was originally reflected on the surface to immediately shatter and disappear from view.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± The old man frowned.


    ¡°Master, you say that it¡¯s the sky, and once you drink it, you would have swallowed the sky. I say that it¡¯s not the sky, hence I don¡¯t need to drink it.¡± Su Ming stood up and looked at the old man.


    ¡°You have quite the ambition.¡± A hint of praise that disappeared as soon as it showed up appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes, but soon, his gaze grew fierce, and the tone of his voice changed.


    ¡°But your logic doesn¡¯t work, and you¡¯re a little too conceited. When I say that theke is the sky, it¡¯s because I gained the feeling of looking at the sky when I looked at theke. That is why I went along with the will of heaven and said those words, and which is why I could swallow the sky, because that is what the will of heaven has depicted, and I just went along with it.


    ¡°But you... disturbed theke as if you¡¯ve disturbed destiny. Before long though, theke will return to normal, and it will reflect the sky. To it, you are just a passerby.


    ¡°You arecent. Youugh at the water, disturbing it, but theke is alsoughing at you. If you don¡¯t believe me... then look at theke when it is calm. Youugh at the calm water, but can you not see your own reflection? It isughing at you,¡± the old man said calmly. His words were uttered slowly, and they seemed to contain Dao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in destiny.¡±


    Su Ming did not turn his head back, but vapor rose from theke the moment it was about to be calm once again. The vapor instantly turned into fog. It covered the surface of theke, and after the span of around ten breaths, Su Ming swung his arm at theke with his back still turned towards it.


    Wind immediately blew across the area. Once it sent the fog away, there was nothing left of theke; it had disappeared without a trace. Only the ugly mud in a deep pit could be seen. There were also countless fish, prawns, and all sorts of lives in it.


    ¡°Now, it ispletely gone,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    The old man was silent. He cast a profound nce at Su Ming, then shook his head.


    ¡°The blood of the royal family in Ancient Zang is the strongest in the universe. This rumor is indeed real. Let¡¯s go. We still have a long way ahead of us.¡± The old man turned around and no longer looked at theke. He continued onward.


    Su Ming lowered his head and did not look back at theke. He followed the old man and continued onward. To Su Ming, be it the goal or the end, they were not important on the journey. It was a path to search for Dao... a path through which he could make himself stronger.


    He walked past mountains, rivers, four seasons, and past ten years.


    The old man walked in front, and Su Ming followed behind. Ten years ago, the reflections of Su Ming on thekes showed a teenager. As of then, he was already a young man. His strides had berger, and the expression of someone who did not know where he was headed could no longer be found on his face either. The calm expression from when he was in Harmonious Morus Alba was back.


    Stars glimmered in the night sky while bonfires burned on the ground. Su Ming sat beside one of them, and across him was the old Tian Xie Zi. After ten years came another blizzard. The two of them sat cross-legged and sensed the cold behind them as well as the hot wave crashing into their faces.


    The old man had his eyes closed as if he immersed in his own training. He did not care about the changes around him. Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the blurry moon in the sky behind the snow above him. It looked like falling dust.


    This moon was constantly around, but the people he knew... were not. Su Ming thought of the past quietly and went through his memories. While immersed in them, he entered the world that belonged to him and searched for the sighing ferryman.


    ¡°How many famous sects and ns are there in Ancient Zang?¡± the old man, who still had his eyes shut, asked in an ancient voice. It mixed with the wind and snow, fused into the crackles of the burning bonfire before reaching Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Seven sects, twelve ns.¡± Su Ming still stared at the blurry moon when he answered calmly.


    ¡°What are the differences between sects and ns?¡± the old man asked again.


    ¡°Sects extend to the endless space, and they are given their status by Ancient Zang. nse from the emptiness of space, and they don¡¯t receive enlightenment from anything else.¡±


    ¡°What will happen every single time the throne is handed to a new ruler?¡± the old man continued asking.


    ¡°The seven sects will cause a stir, and the twelve ns will descend into chaos. When the princes fight for the crown, the world changes.¡± Su Ming moved his gaze away from the blurry moon in the sky and watched the bonfire burn while he answered calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about the limits of the level of cultivation in this endless world ten years ago. Do you still remember it?¡± the old man asked tly.


    ¡°When you attain greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm, you can gain an epiphany of Boundless Dao Realm. Once you obtain your Dao Divinity and gain an epiphany of this Realm nine times, it will mean that you have advanced your Dao Divinity by nine levels. Nine is the limit, and once you achievepletion, you can reach a breakthrough and step into Boundless Dao Realm!


    ¡°There has never been a person who has reached Boundless Dao Realm before, which is why there are people who understand Dao, but do not understand what boundless means,¡± Su Ming answered calmly. He hade to understand all these things during the ten years through the bits and pieces the old man had told him.

 Chapter 1379: Water is Water, and Beyond the Sky, is More Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Water is Water, and Beyond the Sky, is More Sky</h4>


    ¡°Nine levels of Dao Divinity... With three, you will reach Dao Divinity Realm; with six, you will reach Dao Immortal Realm; with eight, you will reach the peak and you can be known as a Great Dao Paragon... When you reach nine, only then can you be known as a Dao Divinity.


    ¡°There are only three Dao Divinities in the world, and they have been eternal existences since ancient times. These three people have never perished, and the fourth has never appeared either. So, naturally... someone who has truly reached Boundless Dao Realm has never appeared before as well!¡±


    The old man stared at Su Ming, and his voice lingered for a long time in the blizzard, refusing to disappear.


    ¡°Never?¡± Su Ming suddenly asked.


    ¡°There has!¡± The old man suddenly smiled, and there was a hint of old age on his face, as if he had almost reached the end of his life, but when Su Ming stared at him again at the next breath, he looked as if life had just begun for him. He did not continue with this topic, but stared at Su Ming, and pride gradually showed up in his eyes.


    ¡°You can now go out and experience the world on your own. You have to change your appearance so you are no longer Xuan. You should have another name and join a sect. No one must know that you are a prince, and six thousand yearster...


    ¡°Remember... to return to Ancient Zang, and I will wait for you outside the city gates at that time. At the moment you step inside the city gate... I will teach you your final lesson.¡±


    The old man smiled faintly and stood up. He cast Su Ming a deep nce, then turned around with a smile to walk into the blizzard.


    Su Ming watched the old man leave into the distance, and when his figure became indistinct, he asked softly, ¡°Master... what is your name in this life?¡±


    ¡°You already have the answer in your heart.¡± The old man¡¯s voice came from the blizzard, lingering in the wind and refusing to leave.


    The answer had already appeared in his head at the very first moment Su Ming hadid eyes on the old man when he had woken up ten years ago.


    Tian Xie Zi!


    No matter who he was in that life and that world, in Su Ming¡¯s heart, the old man was Tian Xie Zi, the man whose fate was entangled with Mie Sheng due to his interference and because his ninth change of heart had been disrupted. The two of them were connected even until Harmonious Morus Alba was destroyed!


    While in the fourth Expanse Cosmos, Su Ming had seen Lie Shan Xiu choose to kill himself whileughing shrilly, he did not see Tian Xie Zi, and neither did he sense Tian Xie Zi¡¯s presence. Right then... Su Ming understood, but when he thought about it in detail, he felt as if he could not understand it.


    Whether or not he understood was not important, however. What was important was that his path was under his feet, and he had to continue treading down the it until there came a day when he came to an understanding of all the steps in the process. When he turned his head around, he would be able to see the beauty of pursuing the truth.


    Su Ming smiled. He stared at the mes and felt as if he could see the Harmonious Morus Alba in the fire. He saw various scenes, faces, and the fleeting moments that remained in his memories.


    ¡°Whether or not this world is true or just an illusion, Master has given me the answer ten years ago...¡± Su Ming said softly, and in his smile was understanding.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve also given him the answer.¡± Su Ming closed his eyes. He sat in the blizzard, next to the bonfire. The snow was like dust connecting the sky and earth.


    It was connected to Su Ming¡¯s heart, and when his heart turned deadly still, Su Ming closed his eyes to hide his determined resolve to pursue the truth.


    ¡°This is a Possession. Xuan Zang... I will apany you! I will take a look at the light shining in your eyes at the final moment you open them, I will know whether it belongs to the death of your Harmonious Morus Alba, or whether it belongs... to my resolve and madness!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open at that instant, and the snow in the area became still. The wind stopped blowing, and the snow stopped falling.


    Su Ming was no longer as handsome as he was ten years ago. His hair had grown longer and gradually covered his shoulders, then reached his waist. Its color was no longer ck, but had instead been dyed in Su Ming¡¯s blood... turning into purple with a tint of crimson!


    His hair was purple, and his robe was white. His appearance was no longer youthful, but had a hint of ancientness. His body was no longernky, but lean and slender.


    At that instant, Su Ming... changed back to his appearance in Harmonious Morus Alba. He... had returned!


    At the moment he opened his eyes, the third eye slowly opened at the center of his brow. It caused the world to shudder with a bang, because when he opened his third eye... his Dao Divinity also woke up!


    ¡°My wills... are you... still there?¡±


    When Su Ming murmured those words, he lifted his right hand. At the moment he focused his gaze, it was as if thousands of years had gone by. When the palm lines of his right hand turned into purple mes, they burned, and the snow in the area turned into fog. It filled the area and made it indistinct to the eye.


    In the mes on his palm, Su Ming saw the True Morning Dao World, the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World, True Immortal Sect World, and True Sky Hill World!


    The four Great True Worlds were born from the mes in Su Ming¡¯s hands at that moment. Perhaps they had been destroyed in the past, but right then, they appeared once more!


    However, a strange dark light slowly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eye. In held a hint of determination. Su Ming sensed the wills of the four Great True Worlds on his palm... but they only existed in the fire. They could not appear outside it, and Su Ming could not have them fuse with his soul, like he had done in Harmonious Morus Alba.


    After all... Harmonious Morus Alba was already dead!


    ¡®But why... can I still sense your dissatisfaction? Why can I sense all of you calling to me? Why can I sense... the signs of your existence in this world?¡¯


    The light in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew stronger. Once he stood up slowly, he brought his right hand up and pushed the mes at the center of his brow.


    During that moment, his whole body shuddered. Blurry pictures immediately appeared in his third eye. They shed past until he saw all of them clearly.


    A butterfly was struggling as if it was unwilling to give up. It did not have a body. Su Ming could only see its soul, and it was... Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s soul!


    The Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s soul gave Su Ming a familiar feeling. In fact, he could even see... a torn gap on its wing!


    That Harmonious Morus Alba... was Su Ming¡¯s homnd!


    The thing that sealed its soul was the void. It seemed to be endless, but in truth, the void... was just a pearl shining with a strange light!


    There were clouds surrounding the pearl, and it contained a universe that sealed the Harmonious Morus Alba. The pearl itself was floating in a huge pce. The light shining from it filled up the entire ce.


    The pce was built on top of mountains. By its side were numerous other pces. There was no end to them.


    Iron chains connected the mountains as bridges, and if anyone looked from a distance, they would find that the mountains formed an incredibly huge Rune.


    Once the Rune as well as the mountains shrank indefinitely in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, they turned into palm lines. When the palm furled into a fist, Su Ming saw the owner of the palm. He was a middle-aged man, who was dressed in a long red robe, sitting and meditating.


    There were thousands of cultivators kneeling down and worshiping him below. They were listening to his breathing while he meditated as if they could gain an epiphany of Dao just from that.


    All of them were in a huge field. Beyond it was a huge basin surrounded by mountains. There were... countless cultivators in that basin, and when Su Ming saw the basin shrink, a huge stone monument that reached the sky erected on a cliff to the east of the basin came into his view.


    Carved into the stone monument were eight words¡ªSeven Moons Sect, Sky Beyond the Sky!


    At the instant Su Ming saw the eight words clearly, they distorted and turned into an eye. It swiftly looked through space as if it could see Su Ming¡¯s gaze. At the same time, the red-robed man sitting on the field opened his eyes.


    ¡°How preposterous!¡± he said with a cold harrumph.


    When he spoke, an aura that even Su Ming felt was incredibly strong shot through space and crashed in a domineering manner against Su Ming¡¯s gaze.


    At the same time, an ovepping shadow walked out of the red-robed man¡¯s body. It moved and turned into his clone. It stepped into the air and with the divine sense Su Ming had used to observe as a clue, it instantly charged towards Su Ming.


    As a soundless rumble reverberated through the air, Su Ming¡¯s third eye fell shut. His body shuddered slightly. He took a few steps backwards, and a trickle of blood flowed down the corners of his mouth. He lifted his head swiftly and stared at the sky.


    At the moment Su Ming closed his third eye, the red-robe man¡¯s image appeared in the sky far away from Su Ming. The middle-aged man could not find Su Ming¡¯s tracks. He swept his gaze past thend, but he did not find his target.


    ¡®He¡¯s an alert one at least... This one has extraordinary power. He¡¯s already at the first level of Dao Divinity Realm.¡¯


    The red-robed man moved his gaze away from the ground. He was in deep thought for a while before he turned around and stepped into the air to disappear into the sky.


    ¡®Third level of Dao Divinity Realm, Dao Spirit Realm!¡¯


    Su Ming stared at the sky. He could sense the strength and mighty pressure from the red-robed man he approached in Seven Moons Sect. His mighty pressure surpassed what was possessed by all the living beings Su Ming had ever met, except Xuan Zang.


    ¡®This is a world that is even stronger and bigger than the Harmonious Morus Alba I was in!¡¯


    Brilliant light abruptly began shining in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, because Harmonious Morus Alba had only attained greatpletion in Avacaniya Realm, which was why... in terms of level of cultivation, all the people in its world could not surpass this Realm. Only in itsst aeon could a life form that could break this limit appear, such as Su Ming, who had gained his Dao Divinity after he obtained his epiphany of Boundless Dao Realm.


    This world he was in right then clearly surpassed the universe of Harmonious Morus Alba, which was why... powerful warriors of whom Su Ming had to be wary appeared. Yet it was precisely because of this that Su Ming might be able to find the path to be stronger.


    He was silent. After a long while, a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I muste to repossess my wills. This is clearly the difference between me and the cultivators in this ce.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. As he mumbled, he turned into a long arc that charged into the distant sky.


    ¡®Right now, my most important task is to join Seven Moons Sect!¡¯

 Chapter 1380: In Your Dreams, You Don’t Know That You’ve Grown Old

    <h4>Chapter 1380: In Your Dreams, You Don¡¯t Know That You¡¯ve Grown Old</h4>


    ¡°When you learn who you are, you are no longer you. When you no longer know who you are, you... will be you!¡±


    Murmurs reached Su Ming¡¯s ears and echoed in his head. When the sentence turned into a loud bang and roared in his heart, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    Sweat had appeared at some unknown point of time on his forehead. The sky outside was silver, and it was because of falling snow. Thend, dressed in a silver cloak, reflected a light that did not belong to the darkness of night.


    Su Ming sat in a stone cave naturally formed due to a crack in the mountain. It was a ce he hade upon while charging to Seven Moons Sect for three months. In the seemingly endlessnd, he had sat down cross-legged and began regting his breathing.


    He was incredibly far away from Seven Moons Sect. Even if he had reached the first level of Dao Divinity, he still needed several years to reach it.


    Because of that, he did not choose to continue on without stop, but would asionally rest so that he would constantly be at the peak of his form.


    Right then, he opened his eyes.


    He stared at the night sky beyond the cave and remembered the dream he just had. He seldom had dreams, for they would not appear when he meditated, but he had just had a dream.


    Su Ming was only familiar with one sentence in the dream. The words from it echoed in his mind, and even when he opened his eyes, they lingered in his ears and refused to leave.


    In silence, Su Ming stood up and walked out of the stone cave. Under the snow and amid the wind, he left behind a trail of footprints while walking into the distance. He crossed mountains and frozen rivers. The sun rose while he walked, and when it set, a city showed up ahead of him.


    In the dusk, the city shone with light all over the ce. There were voicesing and going, which filled it with activity...


    Su Ming watched at the city, then closed his eyes. After a moment, when he opened them, he walked towards the city.


    The families there had huge rednterns hanging from their houses. Many children yed, and theirughter was like tinkling bells. Almost every person was smiling, and their joyful faces filled the city. It made Su Ming remember... his Master bringing him to an unfamiliar city every single year on that day to sense... the atmosphere of a new year.


    It was thest day of a year. Once dusk was over, night would fall, and when the sun rose again, another year would start.


    Every year, all of Ancient Zang would celebrate it. All the cities in thend would be filled with a joyous atmosphere. Families would hangmps high on their houses, and light would shine from them in the wind and snow as if it could chase away the cold from each house so that... the night would no longer be cold.


    Su Ming walked through the city and observed his surroundings. He gradually lowered his head, and when he walked into the corner of an alley... he saw a noodle stall. In the cold wind, steam rose into the air, hiding the old man who was cooking noodles. He was indistinct to the passersby.


    The noodle stall was not huge. There were only four or five tables, and a screen like that of a tent p covered it so that the stall could hide from the snow, but the screen could not block much of the wind. There were about three men sitting inside and eating hot, steaming noodles while drinking soup as if trying to chase away the chill in their bodies.


    ¡°Old man Wu, it¡¯s new year now, bring out some of the old wine you¡¯ve been treasuring. Let us have a taste of it,¡± one of the men eating noodles said with a smile. When he spoke, his breath formed white vapor, and it was incredibly distinct in the blizzard.


    ¡°You lot... Oh, fine.¡± The old man cooking noodles seemed to have smiled. He turned around and brought out a pot of wine before cing it on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. At least our efforts ofing here today to keep youpany were not wasted.¡± The man smiled, then immediately picked up the pot of wine and took a big gulp from it.


    Su Ming walked into the noodle stall at that moment and sat at a table in the corner while watching the snow outside.


    ¡°Owner, one bowl of noodles, please.¡±


    The old cook turned his head around and cast a nce at Su Ming, then picked up a bowl and scooped up a huge portion of noodles. He also added some meat in the bowl before he ced it in front of Su Ming.


    Su Ming stared at the noodles on the table, then started eating them quietly. The taste of the noodles was quite good, and the soup was hot. Once it entered his mouth, it filled it with warmth that even the snow no longer felt cold.


    Time gradually passed. When night fell, not many people could be seen on the streets. It was festival time and also a day for families to reunite. At such a moment, a family would be together. The adults would watch children y, themps shine, and in the warmth of their homes, they would experience the tenderness of familial love.


    Compared to the snow outside, practically everyone had that warmth so they did not have to suffer the cold, but Su Ming... he did not have that warmth.


    When the men in the noodle stall left, the moaning wind caused the tent p to let out loud fluttering sounds, and Su Ming sighed softly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going home?¡± The old cook sat at a nearby table. He picked up the pot of old wine, warmed it up for a while, then took a swig from it and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was silent for a while before he spoke slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t find the way home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t find the way, but you don¡¯t have a home, right?¡±


    The old man smiled. He picked up another pot of wine and stood up to walk over. Once he sat down, he ced it in front of Su Ming.


    With the help of the light from themp, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man. He was a mortal who had already reached the end of his life and had a face full of wrinkles.


    Su Ming picked up the pot of wine. Once he took a sip from it, he watched the snow outside and askednguidly, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have a home, but I¡¯m the only one in it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I go back or not. I would rather be here.¡±


    The old man smiled. When he did so, the wrinkles on his face seemed to have increased, making the smile look full of anguish.


    Su Ming did not speak. He drank, and in the wind and falling snow, the bright moon appeared in the sky. There weremps on the thousands of houses around him, and there was also amp in the noodle stall, but thatmp was not warm. Instead, there was a deste air about it.


    He felt... his thoughts shift. He thought that he had already buried the yearning he would feel at that moment every single year and the beautiful moments from the past, he thought he no longer felt pain because he was heartless, but right then, under the shadows cast by the light from themp, he felt a pain that wind could not blow away and snow could not bury.


    In the pain and cold, Su Ming remembered his elder, his senior brothers from the ninth summit, Yu Xuan, Cang Lan, Xu Hui... the bald crane, and that one single face in his memories.


    As he thought about them, he finished the pot of wine.


    He drank wine, because he no longer had any tears left. He could only pretend that the wine was his tears. Once he drank it, it became a bitterness and anguish that he could never chase away from his heart. If that was the case, he might as well let that bitterness remain in him for all eternity, and might as well let the anguish stay with him forever, because only by doing so... will he know that he was still alive.


    Only then would he know that he... was not dead yet. Only then would he have more determination to change everything. Even if it was practically impossible... Su Ming still wanted to make it possible!


    ¡°Where is your family?¡± The old man watched Su Ming. When he spoke in his hoarse voice, he picked up another pot of wine and ced it in front of Su Ming.


    ¡°They¡¯re very far away. What about you?¡± Su Ming shook his head.


    ¡°My family? Heh heh... I originally had a huge family. I had a grandson, and he had a bunch of people to keep himpany, and they were all my family... He even found a few wives, and the house was very lively.¡± The old man drank wine, and his eyes filled with nostalgia.


    ¡°But one day, when I woke up, he was gone. We could no longer find him, and the house that was bustling with activity was no longer lively. Everyone went out to search for him, and they left one after another. They went to many ces, but they never managed to find him.


    ¡°I am the only one left in this ce. The house is empty. I don¡¯t know where he went to, and neither did I go out to find him. I want to stay here. I light amp in the house and wait for him. If hees back one day, I don¡¯t want him... to be unable to find his home. I don¡¯t want him... to be unable to see themp in the house guiding his way,¡± the old man mumbled. His voice was hoarse, and a hint of ancientness seemed to have been added to the snow.


    ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m not really alone... Compared to me, our emperor is the one who is lonely...¡± The old man sighed softly. He picked up a pot of wine and drank from it again.


    ¡°We know that the emperor has three sons. When they wille of age, they will be taken away by someone to wander about the world... and when they leave... they will leave for six thousand years...


    ¡°During those six thousand years, he will be alone. He will have to light amp in the capital as well to lead the princes back home, because there is a legend in our kingdom saying that each prince has a possibility of losing their way while they are out wandering. They may no longer remember the way home.¡± As the old man spoke, he lowered his head as if he had be drunk.


    Su Ming was silent. He finished the final mouthful of wine from his pot, then stood up to walk past the old man. With a swing of his right hand, the snow and wind around him avoided him, making the ce warm. Then, he walked out of the noodle stall and into the blizzard. He left the city and joined the wind of the night, going in the direction of Seven Moons Sect.


    When Su Ming left into the distance and his figure disappeared into the night sky beyond the city, the seemingly drunk old man slowly lifted his head and stood up to stare at the night sky. His appearance slowly changed as if time was changing, and he turned into a middle-aged man.


    He sighed softly.


    ¡°When you learn who you are, you are... no longer you. When you no longer know who you are, you... will be you.¡±


    As he sighed softly, the entire city turned into an illusion. Only the middle-aged man was left standing alone in the snow and wind. As he sighed softly, he turned around and walked quietly towards the capital city of Ancient Zang.


    ¡°What is real, and what is fake? Xuan Er... three thousand years have passed. When... will you ever gain your epiphany? You seek the truth, but what is the truth? You believe that certain things are fake, but what is meant by falsehood?¡± the middle-aged man murmured. With pain in his heart, he gradually disappeared into the snow and his figure slowly faded away.


    Only the snow remained drifting about in the air. There seemed to be a sigh contained in it, lingering for a long time in the world...

 Chapter 1381: In the Fog Over the World, Who Would Climb to the Highest

    <h4>Chapter 1381: In the Fog Over the World, Who Would Climb to the Highest</h4>


    Wind drifted, and snow floated down.


    In your dreams, you don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve grown old. In the fog over the world, who would climb to the highest.


    The night was distant. Smoke curled into the sky.


    Gossip and truth were just a bridge. How many cycles of life and death had it been? There was always one person missing.


    Su Ming left. He did not want to care whether the city behind him disappeared. The old man¡¯s words still lingered in his mind, affecting his heart. His Dao and his determination, however, allowed him to continue treading down his path just like how he always did.


    Seven Moons Sect was Su Ming¡¯s first target. He wanted to enter the sect and retrieve the will belonging to him over there. Even though Su Ming had noticed the strength of the red-robed man in the part of the sect he had observed and found out that he was much stronger than him, he still could not prevent Su Ming¡¯s footsteps, despite the fact that he was a true powerful warrior in Dao Spirit Realm.


    He walked through the seasons and the years. On one rainy day, Su Ming stared at the sky in the distance. He saw the mountains surrounding a huge stone monument that shot into the clouds.


    Seven Moons Sect, Sky Beyond the Sky!


    Su Ming stared at the mountains and the stone monument, then sat down on a tree crown in a forest that was quite a distance away. Rain poured from the sky, lightning shed, and thunder howled when Su Ming closed his eyes.


    He was not in a hurry. He wanted to wait for a chance to be the first to enter the sect.


    The chance finally appeared after Su Ming had waited for a month. It was still raining on that day. When noon arrived, eight long arcs appeared in the sky and charged past him from Seven Moons Sect. They were eight disciples from Seven Moons Sect.


    The leader of the eight people was an old man, and behind him were seven men and women. They charged through the forest while heading into the distance.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. When he looked over, his gaze fell on the old man. He would be a Sublime Paragon if he was in Harmonious Morus Alba. His power was quite extraordinary. Behind him was a girl. She had a clean, beautiful face, but there was a cold and arrogant look in her eyes. When she asionally turned her head around, she would nce at the teenage boy behind her in contempt.


    The boy¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were shut tight. They might look as if they were a group of eight, but in truth, the boy looked like a puppet, and his body was controlled by the string of bells the girl held tightly in her hand.


    The other people were also quite young, but most of them had nervous expressions on their faces. They asionally looked at the old man in the lead while traveled forth in silence.


    Su Ming did not pay too much attention to the men, women, and the girl. Once he swept his gaze past the old man, he stood up from the tree crown. Just as he was about to follow them, a glint suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he looked in the direction of Seven Moons Sect.


    Dozens of long arcs charged into the air. They left in the same direction as the old man, and behind them were close to one thousand long arcs. Both groups had appeared at the same time.


    Soon after, Su Ming saw nearly ten thousand long arcs even further away. A thought appeared in his mind at that moment. When he looked over, the long arcs formed aplete unit. Each of them had an elder bringing with them several teenagers. Some had seven to eight people following them, and some had dozens of teenagers following them.


    At that moment, all of them charged into the distance. Judging by the teenagers¡¯ looks, most of them were nervous and anxious, but there were also a few who were calm.


    Most of them were in Heaven Cultivation Realm. They had not reached World ne Realm just yet.


    Su Ming pondered over this for a moment before he took a step and followed everyone. He tailed after them quietly, and when the sun set, the ten thousand figures stopped beside a canyon.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the annual Seven Moons war. Most of you have already joined the sect for more than ten years. Usually, you only watch the others get through the Seven Moons disaster, but today, it is your turn.


    ¡°All disciples, enter the canyon. There are three thousand spirit tes in it, and there are nine thousand people among you. Only those with the spirit tes will have the right to be the disciples of this sect.


    ¡°Those without the spirit tes will be food for the beasts in the canyon eighteen hourster. You should know this very well. The rules have not changed. Those who get more than one hundred spirit tes can join the sect and be chosen by the sect elders. Only this will allow you the chance to get the rmendation to enter the inner sect and train for a year there. Keep this in mind, it is a rmendation that you can only obtain from the sect elders.¡±


    Besides the teenagers, there were hundreds of middle-aged and old elders who had extraordinary power. One schrly looking middle-aged man dressed in a white robe was the one who was speaking, and his voice echoed in every direction.


    ¡°My fellow Daoists of the same sect, we might be at the lowest tier in the sect and have to guide the training of the disciples who join our sect for one hundred years, but when a disciple of ours shows outstanding results, we will also be rewarded by the sect. In fact, we might even have the chance to be promoted. This matter has happened every year in the past, and I wonder who among us will be lucky this time.


    ¡°But no matter what, fellow Daoists, if you are promoted, please do not forget to please give us guidance if there is a chance.¡±


    Once the middle-aged schr finished speaking, he wrapped his fist and bowed deeply towards the hundreds of cultivators around him.


    Expectation appeared on those cultivators¡¯ faces. They wrapped their fists in their palms towards each other and bowed politely.


    ¡°Get prepared, all of you. The sect elder will arrive soon, and then, the war to enter the inner sect of Seven Moons Sect will begin!¡±


    The middle-aged schr stood up and swept his gaze past the near ten thousand anxious teenagers. He spoke faintly, and his expression was an awe-inspiring one. To the teenagers, he brought about an incredibly oppressive feeling.


    Su Ming watched it from a distance while deep in thought. He gave up on the idea of Possessing the cultivators here, and with a sparkle in his eyes, he looked at the sky.


    He did not wait for long. When noon arrived and the sun shone at its brightest, the rain also seemed to have fused with the sunlight. At the instant the rain gained seven colors while in the air, a loud, thunderous roar sliced through the sky. It looked like a crack had been torn in the sky, and a person walked out of it slowly.


    He was dressed in a long, blue robe, and he was an old man with a head full of white hair. He had a stern, dignified look in his eyes, and when he walked out of the crack, even the rain stopped.


    At the instant he appeared, the middle-aged schr and the hundreds of cultivators immediately wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°We... greet Sect Elder Wen!¡±


    The old man in the blue robe nodded slowly. When he swept his gaze past the near ten thousand teenagers on thend, a fierce re showed up in his eyes.


    ¡°Today, you will all be going through the test to join the sect. Those who seed will join the inner sect, and will be the most valuable disciples of Seven Moons Sect. You will be the future of Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°In the past, we nevercked those who are talented wanting to join the inner sect. There are plenty of those who have reached Avacaniya Realm in one thousand years. But if there are those among you who can obtain one hundred spirit tes, then will be able to join the inner sect straightaway to be chosen by the sect elders. If that person has enough potential, they can even obtain the right to train in the inner sect¡¯s Sky Beyond the Sky. There have been... twelve people who reached Avacaniya Realm in one hundred years in the history of Seven Moons Sect!


    ¡°Now, thepetition to enter the inner sect of Seven Moons Sect begins!¡±


    After the old man in blue spoke, he swung his arm. Booming sounds immediately shot out from the canyon, and fog tumbed about inside it. In an instant, it turned into a huge vortex. The faces of near ten thousand teenagers standing at the edge of the canyon turned pale, and they were instantly dragged into the vortex by its suction force, unable to help themselves.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He watched the awe-inspiring old man in blue. He had already reached Avacaniya Realm, but he was only in the initial stage of that Realm. Even though Su Ming no longer had all his wills with him, if he wanted to kill that person, he could use the power of his Dao Divinity. It would be as easy to kill him then as making a flicking motion.


    ¡®This Seven Moons Sect has unfathomable strength, and the powerful warriors in it are as numerous as clouds... I don¡¯t know how many of them are in Dao Divinity Realm either. If I Possess this old man, then even if I find the chance to retrieve my will, it might be difficult for me to escape... and the pearl is in the red-robed man¡¯s hands. It¡¯ll be difficult for me to snatch it back anyway.


    ¡®Judging by what is happening here, if I want to enter Seven Moons Sect via Possession, instead of Possessing this old man, it might be better... for me to Possess one of the teenagers...


    ¡®There are only twelve people who reached Avacaniya Realm in one hundred years, huh? If I ¡®reach¡¯ the first level of Dao Divinity Realm within one hundred years as a disciple, I wonder how great of a shock it will be to Seven Moons Sect. Then, I will have a greater chance to get close to the red-robed man!¡¯


    Su Ming fell into a moment of pensive silence before his eyes sparkled. A resolute look appeared on his face, and with one move, he instantly charged to into the vortex.


    With his level of cultivation, if he did not want anyone to see him, then even the old man in blue would not be able to find any traces of him. In a sh, Su Ming disappeared into the fog.


    He entered the canyon and charged into the depths. On the way, he saw a corpse lying in a crack on the wall beside him. The body belonged to a teenager Su Ming had seen before¡ªhe was the puppet-like boy controlled by the girl.


    At that moment, the boy¡¯s entire body was thin and withered. He was already dead. All his life force seemed to have been forcefully snatched away by a Secret Art so that the caster could stimte her own strength.


    Once Su Ming swept his gaze past the area, he paid no more attention to the corpse. He charged forward, and in the span of a few breaths, an invisible barrier that others would find hard to detect appeared in front of him.


    The barrier would do little to block anyone¡¯s path, but it served to divide the area, separating the canyon into two parts. At the instant Su Ming approached it, he came to a stop. He levitated above the barrier, and his eyes sparkled. When he pressed his right hand on the barrier, he closed his eyes.


    After a moment, when he opened his eyes, he frowned.


    ¡®These disciples are indeed highly valued by Seven Moons Sect. There are around a dozen divine senses constantly watching everything in the trial grounds...


    ¡®Among those divine senses, there are three... that are very strong. If I was just passing by, it¡¯d be fine, but once I Possess someone, they might notice me...¡¯


    Su Ming pondered this for a moment, then a thought suddenly appeared in his head. He turned his head back and looked at the corpse of the boy in the crack.


    ¡°We were fated to meet. Then, I¡¯ll use your dead body... and with your appearance, I will be the strongest prodigy Seven Moons Sect has ever seen,¡± Su Ming said faintly, and with a single move, he charged upwards.


    At that moment, in the huge field Su Ming¡¯s divine sense had once seen in Seven Moons Sect was the red-robed man. He sat there as before, and there were around a dozen calm cultivators around him. Most of them sat indifferently, but their gazes were all fixed on the huge crystal floating at the center of the field.


    There were countless pictures in the crystal, and each one contained a teenager. They showed... everything that happened within the canyon.


    ¡°This girl is pretty good. She managed to find a spirit te in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Thisd is also good. He¡¯s a ruthless one, and he attacks without hesitation. If he has good potential, then he¡¯ll be a promising shoot.¡±


    The dozen people spoke to each other with indifferent expressions while they sat in the field.

 Chapter 1382: Blood of Seven Moons

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Blood of Seven Moons</h4>


    At the same time the sect elders of Seven Moons Sect observed the near ten thousand pictures and practically every disciple in the huge crystal, the teenager who had already breathed hisst in the crack on the walls of the canyon suddenly jolted.


    Su Ming¡¯s body was slowly ovepping with the boy¡¯s body. In just the span of a few breaths, Su Ming¡¯s bodypletely disappeared, and the boy opened his eyes.


    An aloof and calm glint shone in them. The boy had never had such a gaze before. It only belonged to one person, and that person was Su Ming!


    When he opened his eyes, the body he Possessed gradually recovered from its shrivelled state. Once the boy regained his appearance, Su Ming slowly sat up, exercised his neck, shook his body, and his expression returned to normal. However, a freezing re shone in his eyes, despite the calm look on his face.


    ¡®Wang Tao, huh? A person who didn¡¯t catch anyone¡¯s attention among the outer sect disciples in Seven Moons Sect. Constantly bullied, and now, all his life force was even sucked out by his senior sister to temporarily increase her power, all for the sake of being able to show off her abilities in the Seven Moons disaster...


    ¡®Since you died with resentment and I will make use of your body, we can be considered somewhat linked through fate. I will first... take revenge for you and end your grudge, then with your face, we will be the most brilliant existence in Seven Moons Sect!¡¯


    A malicious and ghastly sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. Once he lived through the drastic change in Harmonious Morus Alba, his personality had changed a lot.


    He did not care about other people¡¯s survival nor the changes in the world. He only cared about his own resolve, and for that, even if he had to overturn the world, he would walk down a path that did not require him to turn around in regret.


    And while he walked down his path, all those who tried to block him... would die!


    If anyone saw the smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips right then, their hearts would definitely let out a thump. They would feel as if they were in an ocean of blood, as if a poisonous snake had fixed its eyes on them. An endless chill would spread from the bottom of their heart, and they would even feel the shadow of death looming over them.


    Su Ming pushed his right hand against the wall and turned into a long arc that charged towards the barrier below. He did not stop for even a single moment. Without a single sound, he phased through the barrier and appeared in the trial grounds for the outer sect disciples of Seven Moons Sect.


    There was a new sky above him, and it was red, just like blood. Wreckage and dust covered various parts of the ground. The cities showed signs of history, which gave off a deste feeling.


    Su Ming descended from the sky. When hended on the ground, he slowly straightened and lifted his head. He did not look around him, but instead, with a frosty look, he walked forward.


    At the moment he Possessed the boy, his level of cultivation had been automatically suppressed by ny-nine-hundredth. With his inborn talent for Possession, unless he ran into a person whose level of cultivation surpassed his by a big margin, then even those in Dao Spirit Realm would find it difficult to discover him. They would only be able to detect the presence of a cultivator in Heaven Cultivation Realm, which was what he showed on the surface right then.


    ¡®If I want to enter the inner sect of Seven Moons Sect and be the greatest of the sect, then I can¡¯t keep a low profile... Since there are ten something divine senses constantly observing this ce, then perhaps there¡¯s already someone who has noticed me. If that¡¯s the case... then I might as well act arrogantly.¡¯


    A ghastly smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. He suddenly rushed forward.


    When he descended into the trial grounds, an additional picture appeared among the near ten thousand pictures within the huge crystal observed by the ten something sect elders in the field in Seven Moons Sect. That picture clearly showed Su Ming¡¯s figure, and as he rushed forward, it followed him.


    ¡°For some reason, this boy entered the trial ground muchter than the others,¡± a married woman dressed in an orange long robe among the ten something people said faintly. Her gaze stayed on the picture showing Su Ming in the crystal.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Their survival is connected to the trial. It¡¯s only natural that they make some preparations for such an important matter. He might have lost some initiative by enteringte, but if his preparations were moreplete, it¡¯s also another method to win,¡± an old man next to the woman said with a smile. He had also noticed Su Ming¡¯s figure suddenly appear among the pictures.


    ¡°Hmm? That boy you spoke of is quite interesting...¡± As the two of them spoke, a blue-robed schr sitting not too far away pointed at the crystal with a smile.


    In Su Ming¡¯s picture among the near ten thousand pictures in the crystal showed a sword sh behind the teenager. It belonged to a boy with a sinister and ruthless expression. He charged towards Su Ming.


    He was fast, but the main focus of his attacky in his sword. It instantly closed in on Su Ming, but Su Ming only took a step to the side. When he turned around, he lifted his left hand, and with the momentum he had gathered, he made a seizing motion behind him, directly catching the boy¡¯s neck.


    At the instant fear and rm appeared on the boy¡¯s face, Su Ming tightened his grip, and blood trickled out of the corners of the boy¡¯s mouth. Then, he breathed hisst.


    This scene attracted the attention of the two people who were previously talking to each other, but soon, they moved their gazes away. Scenes like these appeared everywhere in the near ten thousand pictures.


    Even the blue-robed schr only smiled before he moved his gaze away to look at the other disciples. They wanted to find someone who would catch their fancy so that they could ponder about taking them in as disciples.


    While they were highly expectant towards someone being able to obtain one hundred spirit tes, this was something that rarely happened, which was why they did not pay too much attention to the matter, unless... someone showed signs of being able to do so.


    Su Ming let go of his left hand while in the world of ruins in the canyon. The boy in front of him fell to the ground with eyes wide open. Su Ming swept his gaze past the boy, then turned around and continued into the distance.


    While he moved through the vastnd, he did not travel fast, but soon, the ruins of a city appeared in front of him. No one could say how many years it had been since the city had been abandoned. At that moment, when Su Ming swept his gaze past a broken wall, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his lips, and he stepped into the ruins.


    At the instant he stepped inside, a shrill cry immediately shot into the air. Seven boys and girls formed a Rune at the same time and instantly enveloped him within.


    It was a Sword Rune. The moment it shone with a red light, a huge appeared above Su Ming. It looked like it could cut all manner of flesh and blood.


    While the seven peopleughed ferociously, shes of swords shone around Su Ming. He moved and immediately appeared in front of a boy. He lifted his right hand and struck him. A bang shot up, and the boy¡¯s eyes went wide. When he coughed up blood, Su Ming grabbed his body and threw him to the ground.


    With it, the boy¡¯s body shattered. When his flesh and blood gushed out, Su Ming brought up his right hand and seized the air. All the boy¡¯s blood immediately tumbled backwards and charged towards Su Ming¡¯s right hand. When he unfurled it, a blood-red moon appeared in the air.


    It was a low-leveled Art in Seven Moons Sect, one of the three Arts mastered by the boy Su Ming had Possessed. The Art was known as Blood of Seven Moons.


    ¡°Blood of Seven Moons.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke tly, the blood-red moon exploded with a bang, and countless droplets of blood spread through the area, turning into crescent blood moons that were as sharp as des. In an instant, they shot through the six people, making their bodies shudder, and all of them were immediately torn to shreds.


    Su Ming swung his right hand, and three spirit tes flew out from the flesh and blood around him. They fell into his palm, but he did not put them away into his storage bag. Instead, he held them in his hand, and when he moved forward, the three spirit tes crashed into each other. They let out tinkling sounds that rang through the area.


    Su Ming swung his arm, and the blood drops immediately tumbled backwards to gather together to form a blood-red moon that was the height of an adult man and enveloped Su Ming. It filled him with a murderous air.


    Just as he was about to leave, Su Ming suddenly stopped moving. He frowned, then turned around slowly and looked at the ruins and dust around him. He observed the area, and eventually, his gazended on a broken stone monument.


    There were a few indistinct words on it. At the instant Su Ming saw the stone monument and the words on it, a barely noticeable shudder went through his body.


    Due to the indistinct words being iplete and fragmented, only two words could be seen clearly... They were... Star Ocean.


    ¡®Divine Essence Star Ocean...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank, and a confused look appeared in his eyes. He had seen the stone monument before. It was a world monument erected beyond ck Ink that he saw when he stepped into the gxy of Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    He had sent his divine sense over and scanner it before.


    When Su Ming focused his gaze on the broken stone monument, the blue-robed schr among one of the ten something sect elders on the field in Seven Moons Sect took note of him again.


    ¡°This boy has extraordinary power, and he¡¯s also ruthless. He neutralized the plot those seven concocted to kill him... This boy is outstanding, the Seven Moons Art gained a different ir when he cast it. He¡¯s not bad!¡±


    A hint of praise appeared in the eyes of the blue-robed schr. He watched the blood moon envelop Su Ming in the picture, and the others noticed Su Ming as well at that moment because of his words.


    There were pictures constantly disappearing from the crystal, and every single time it happened, it meant that a disciple had died. The near ten thousand pictures had quickly been reduced to only six thousand something.


    At the same time, on the other side of the crystal, six thousand names appeared. There was also a number next to them. The numbers showed just how many spirit tes anyone had obtained.


    At that moment, the person at first ce was a person called Ye Long. He had obtained over thirty spirit tes!


    Judging by the name, the person in second ce was a girl, and she was... Chen Feng. She had already obtained around thirty spirit tes!


    As for Wang Tao¡ªrepresented by Su Ming¡ªhe was ranked in the hundreds. Among the six thousand something names, he waspletely insignificant.


    ¡°This boy is pretty good, but it is solely for what he did just now. Only when he gets into the top ten will he be worthy of our attention,¡± an old man in a white long robe said tly after sweeping his gaze over the picture with Su Ming.

 Chapter 1383: Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Reveal</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious as to why he won¡¯t put the spirit tes into his storage bag but chose to hold them in his hand.¡±


    A sneer appeared on the lips of a young man sitting next to the red-robed man among the ten something sect elders. He spoke with a smile, but it was filled with a chilling air.


    ¡°Haha, since all of you don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be of any good, I¡¯ll have the right to choose him first.¡± The blue-robed schr smiled and lifted his right hand to point at the crystal. Su Ming¡¯s picture immediately floated out and levitated in front of him.


    The instant the schr extracted the picture belonging to Su Ming, the ground in the pictures around his instantly shuddered and roared. From a distance, around a dozen figures charged towards him.


    The figures had appeared incredibly suddenly, and a powerful killing intent immediately filled the area, but Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. When the ten figures drew close to him, he lifted his right hand, lowered his head, and pushed his hand against the ground.


    Booming sounds immediately echoed in the air, and a storm was stirred. It spread out through the area and obscured everything in Su Ming¡¯s picture. Several breathster, when the storm and dust faded away, what remained on the ground were bloodless corpses as well as a blood moon that was twice asrgepared to before.


    Su Ming left into the distance. He was no longer holding just three spirit tes, but six of them. They knocked against each other and let out clear tinkling sounds.


    Since the blue-robed schr had isted Su Ming¡¯s picture, it immediately drew the attention of the ten sect elders in the area. All of their eyes immediately brightened.


    Only the red-robed man and the most beautiful woman in the field kept their eyes closed and continued meditating. They did not even look at the picture.


    The woman¡¯s beauty could make people question her existence. It was enough to make everyone¡¯s hearts race. She wore a purple dress, and as she sat there, she looked like a royal peony. There were a few crystal shards at the center of her brow, and it seemed like they reflected all the lives in the world.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°This person... is Wang Tao. His is the only name that has six spirit tes.¡±


    ¡°This is no longer the power of those in Heaven Cultivation Realm. He is... someone who is already near World ne Realm.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Be it Blood of Seven Moons or Ground Crushing Fiend, the power showed when he executed these divine abilities is already enough for him to easily win against all those in Earth Cultivation Realm.¡±


    When the ten something sect elders spoke to each other, the picture showing Su Ming changed again. A mountain appeared in front of him, and on that mountain stood a lean figure. That person did not seem to be a boy, but a young man.


    He was staring at Su Ming.


    ¡°This is Chou Wu. He has seven spirit tes, and he¡¯s one of the outstanding ones in this trial. I wonder who will win between him and Wang Tao.¡±


    While the ten something sect elders watched the picture, Su Ming stood in midair and stared coldly at the young man standing at the top of the mountain in front of him.


    ¡°You should know me. Hand over your spirit tes and get lost. If you do, I¡¯ll spare you. I¡¯ll only give you the span of three breaths!¡±


    There was arrogance in the young man¡¯s voice. When his wordsnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears, Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He continued staring at the young man coldly, and when the three breaths were over, the young manughed coldly. He turned into a long arc and instantly charged towards the blood moon encasing Su Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking¡ª¡±


    Before the young man could finish speaking, Su Ming took a step forward. With the spirit tes in his right hand, he brought it up, seizing the young man¡¯s throat, making the spirit tes crash into his windpipe. His action instantly cut off the young man¡¯s speech before he could finish it.


    At the same time, Su Ming seemed to have reached a breakthrough in his level of cultivation. The walls between Heaven Cultivation Realm and World ne Realm shattered, and the presence of World ne Realm spread out from him!


    The young man whose neck had been seized immediately shuddered. His eyes bulged out, and shock appeared on his face. Blood poured out of his eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and all his pores.


    All of the blood in his body was flowing in reverse. It turned into blood threads that charged towards the blood moon around Su Ming. In just the span of a few breaths, all the blood in the young man¡¯s body was emptied from him and absorbed by Su Ming¡¯s blood moon.


    Su Ming let go, and the withered young man fell down. Su Ming seized the air with his right hand, and the young man¡¯s storage bag immediately flew out. When Su Ming patted it, he brought out seven spirit tes and added them to his own. He thus had thirteen of them.


    The ten something sect elders on the field had witnessed it, and various changes appeared on all their faces.


    ¡°He... reached a breakthrough? The Blood of Seven Moons has actually reached this level in his hand!¡±


    ¡°Just what sort of potential does he have? He actually reached a breakthrough just like this?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen spirit tes. He¡¯s already at twelfth ce!¡±


    ¡°The number¡¯s increased again. Now, it¡¯s fourteen spirit tes!¡±


    ¡°Sixteen!¡±


    Almost all the sect elders in the field had their gazes trained on Su Ming, and they immediately saw his speed increase once he reached a breakthrough in his level of cultivation.


    From a distance, he looked like a blood moon hanging high in the sky and shining with a strange, evil light. As he charged forth through the trial grounds, he ran into some people, and he absorbed all their blood. It grew the blood moon, and he obtained another few spirit tes.


    Su Ming knew from the start that he would be the center of attention. He also knew that he had to catch the sect elders¡¯ attention, for only then could he execute the next step of his n.


    As for being exposed? Su Ming was confident that with his inborn ability, it would not be easy for others to find anything wrong about him. The only time when he did something unusual was when a slight look of confusion had appeared in his eyes upon seeing the stone monument. It had, however, turned into a heavy feeling that was buried deep in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    He moved forward at a moderate pace. The divine sense he spread out had the power of those in World ne Realm, and with over ten spirit tes in his hand as bait, he ran into quite many people who came to snatch his tes.


    ¡®This Blood of Seven Moons has quite the extraordinary power.¡¯


    As Su Ming moved forward, he cast a nce at the blood moon around him, which had grown to be about fifty-sixty feet tall. He could sense the increasingly stronger power umting within it, and it allowed him to fly faster.


    It was as if he had truly turned into a blood moon. It hung high in the sky and was incredibly eye-catching. The more than ten spirit tes in Su Ming¡¯s hand were especially attention grabbing. They were enough to cause arge number of people to target him.


    Six hourster, the spirit tes in Su Ming¡¯s hand had grown to thirty-one. Some of them were dyed in fresh blood, and when they knocked against each other, they let out tinkling sounds. It seemed like they brought with them a murderous aura as well.


    Some people who had originally wanted to assault Su Ming changed their mind. Upon seeing the spirit tes in his hand, they felt as if they had been doused with cold water. With a shudder, they immediately turned around and fled.


    Su Ming did not chase them. In truth, he had never taken the initiative to attack to get any of the over thirty spirit tes. They had alle into his hand when he easily crushed those who wanted to kill him due to greed.


    However, gradually, he ran into fewer and fewer people. Clearly, as time passed, the disciples who entered the trial either died or chose to hide once they found a spirit te. Unless the end of the trial came, they would definitely not venture out.


    Su Ming continued moving through the sky. There were still those who believed themselves to be strong enough to attack him. They wanted to obtain more spirit tes to be the owner of one hundred spirit tes, which was something that did not happen in each trial.


    There were also some who hade to an agreement and acted in groups, intending to win through numbers. They workedrge groups to gather spirit tes for a few people in their group.


    The smallest of such would number between three to five, and thergest would have dozens of cultivators. Once they ran into each other, they would most often choose to avoid conflict. Unless the end of the trial was near, battles which would end with both sides being gravely wounded did not appear.


    There was practically no one who moved alone like Su Ming. The tinkling sounds that came when the thirty-something spirit tes in his hand knocked against each other and the sheer number itself made him into a target, despite the astonishing and terrifying blood moon around him. When the disciples who had formed groups ran into him, they could not control their desire to try and snatch his spirit tes.


    It happened again and again. Dozens of disciples appeared in front of Su Ming once more, and each of them had their eyes fixed on his hand. When their gazesnded on the spirit tes, greed appeared in their eyes.


    Su Ming cast a nce at the dozens of people. He moved, but he did not attack. Instead, he headed into the distance in the form of a long arc. From a distance, it looked like the blood moon had turned into a bloody scar. Su Ming moved in the front, and the dozens of disciples chased after him.


    About the time it takes for an incense stick to burnter, another group of dozens of people saw Su Ming, and they did not hesitate in joining the fight for his spirit tes.


    When another hour passed as they continued to chase after him, under Su Ming¡¯s intentional control, slowly, nearly three hundred disciples were behind him. In fact, there were even more long arcs swiftly approaching him from farther away. They formed a vague encirclement around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Su Ming came to a halt, and a ferocious smile appeared on his lips when he turned around. The people before him might be weak, but Su Ming had never felt unable to kill the weak. Since they had chosen to provoke him, they were destined to die.


    When turned around, he brought up his right hand and seized the blood moon around him, then swiftly yanked it downwards. The blood moon shattered with a bang, turning into countless drops of blood that spread out through the area.


    When the ten something sect elders in the field thought Su Ming had been driven to a corner and forced to flee, they saw his level of cultivation... rise again!


    From the initial stage of World ne Realm, he reached the middle stage, and he brought forth a ughter that made even the expressions of sect elders change. The battlested for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, and the area around Su Ming went quiet.


    When he swung his arms, a huge blood-red moon of three hundred feet appeared around him. Shock and fear appeared on the faces of the disciples who had wanted to close in on him. Without any hesitation, they immediately turned around and fled.

 Chapter 1384: Sect Elder Lan

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Sect Elder Lan</h4>


    ¡°He reached a breakthrough again? This has never happened in the trials in the past!¡±


    ¡°This is strange. There¡¯s definitely a problem!¡±


    ¡°Unless this boy¡¯s potential is the rare kind that only appears one in tens of thousands or once in a blue moon, there is definitely something odd about him!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing strange about him, then... I will be his Master!¡±


    All of the ten something sect elders in the field stopped looking at the other pictures, and all of them cast their gazes on Su Ming.


    The level of cultivation he reached after his two breakthroughs might still be weak in their eyes, but the meaning of the breakthroughs waspletely different, which was why they paid so much attention to it.


    After all, the legendary thirteen old monsters in Seven Moons Sect who reached Avacaniya Realm in one hundred years had reached Dao Spirit Realm by then, and among them, six constantly trained in the inner sect¡¯snd. The seventh... was right by their side at that moment¡ªhe was the red-robed man.


    The seven had all once showed astonishing potential in the trial grounds, but even so, none of them were as unbelievably incredible as Su Ming.


    The three hundred something tall blood moon formed by Su Ming turned into a nightmare in the trial grounds. Wherever he went, few disciples dared to provoke him. Usually, when they saw him, they would be stunned, and then they would turn around and leave.


    The battle against the hundreds of people moments earlier had caused Su Ming¡¯s name to travel to all those in the outer sect via voicemunication. Because of that, the blood moon turned into a sign... Its master could never be offended!


    Su Ming already had one hundred and forty spirit tes in his hand!


    The sounds created by the spirit tes knocking into each other came from inside the blood moon and echoed in the area. The clear sounds no longer incited greed in others when they heard them, but fear.


    The blood-red moon was a true nightmare in the trial grounds.


    When four hours passed, Su Ming came to a halt and looked into the distance. He saw a few long arcs charging forward. There were a total of five people, and they were originally heading towards him, but upon noticing the blood moon, they instantly changed course.


    The person in the lead was a girl, the one who had sucked away all the life force from the boy Su Ming had Possessed, and the four people beside her were the people who knew him.


    When they saw the blood moon in the distance, their expressions immediately changed. Yet the moment they turned around and were about to leave, Su Ming appeared right in front of them. His face in the blood moon clearly appeared in the five¡¯s eyes.


    Once they saw him, their expressions changed drastically. They filled with shock, especially that of the girl. She looked as if she had seen a ghost. She came to an abrupt halt and stared at Su Ming in disbelief.


    She sucked in a sharp breath. When she took two steps backwards, she cried out instinctively, ¡°You... You¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was originally aloof, but at that moment, he thought of something, and hatred as well as resentment appeared on his face. The sight of it caused the girl to release a sigh of relief in her heart.


    The ten something sect elders also saw the hatred and resentment on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    At the same time, they also saw Su Ming move forward in the picture. Booming sounds shot into the air, and shrill screams of pain echoed in the area. Be it the girl or the other disciples, they were not Su Ming¡¯s opponents, and it was clearly within the sect elders¡¯ expectations.


    But the moment Su Ming was about to kill the girl, the red-robed man sitting at the top of the field opened his eyes for the first time. He brought up his left hand and pointed at the picture of Su Ming. The girl immediately distorted and disappeared from before him.


    Just as the sect elders expected, surprise and shock appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He looked around him for some time, then with uncertainty on his face, he turned into a long arc and charged into the distance.


    The ten something sect elders on the field did not say a single word at that moment. They looked towards the red-robed man together, and they saw the girl appear in front of him with fear and rm on her face. With some unknown method, the red-robed man had forcefully brought her over.


    Before the girl could even speak, the red-robed man lifted his right hand up in an aloof manner and pushed down gently against the top of her skull.


    Shrill screams of pain tumbled out of the girl¡¯s mouth. Her body twisted and trembled. Veins popped up on her face, which was due to her memories being searched through in detail by the red-robed man.


    After the span of a few breaths, the girl shuddered and turned into nothingness, disappearing from the red-robed man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wang Tao. Entered the sect seventeen years ago. Has quite promising potential, but his personality is weak. He had his body controlled by someone under the same Master using a Secret Art and also had his life force as well as cultivation base taken so that this girl could have an increase in her power for twenty hours.


    ¡°He should have died, but he managed to live. It¡¯s easy to tell what happened...¡± A glint appeared in the red-robed man¡¯s eyes, and he looked towards the incredibly beautiful woman sitting across him, who was still meditating.


    ¡°Sect Elder Lan, please cast your Art and find out what happened.¡±


    The incredibly beautiful woman opened her eyes for the first time at that moment and looked towards the picture of Su Ming. In her eyes, the light of divination appeared, then she closed them.


    ¡°This boy possessed hidden potential. It is the type that would set his life matrix once his original one was broken. His whole life will be filled with serendipity that will mould him into someone great. He will be the strongest and most important person under the heavens, and the souls of deities will fill his four pirs [1]!¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning behind it?¡± the red-robed man asked slowly.


    ¡°His life is one of nobility, and we are not to involve ourselves with him. He is an entity rarely seen in Ancient Zang. If we can have him by our side, then our prosperity and fall will depend on a single thought from him. If we prosper, our sect will flourish and stand at the peak. If we fall, then our sect will degenerate and be reduced to ruins. His kismet...


    ¡°If we kill him, then we will incur the wrath of heaven, if we are killed by him, then our deaths will adhere to the will of Dao. There is no exnation for this,¡± the incredibly beautiful woman said softly. Her eyes were closed, hiding the hint of confusion and shock that had appeared in them at that moment.


    Once the woman finished speaking, the ten something sect elders in the area immediately fell silent. Incredulousness appeared on their faces, and a glint appeared in the red-robed man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sect Elder Lan has never described someone¡¯s life matrix as such...¡±


    ¡°I want this boy. I¡¯ll take him in as my disciple!¡± the blue-robe schr said firmly. The moment he opened his mouth and said those words, the eyes of the sect elders in the area all shone. They cast their eyes on Su Ming¡¯s picture.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. This boy¡¯s personality makes him suitable to practice my cultivation method. It¡¯ll be better if I be his Master.¡±


    ¡°Howughable. I was the one who saw this boy first. How can I have him fall into someone else¡¯s hands? The one who first saw him is connected to him through fate. This fate cannot be spoken, but this boy will follow me, and he will surely reach Avacaniya Realm!¡±


    The ten something sect elders immediately spoke. What they valued was not Su Ming... but Sect Elder Lan¡¯s words about his life matrix!


    ¡°Enough. I will personally take this boy as my disciple!¡± the red-robed man said slowly with a scowl. Once he finished speaking, the sect elders in the area immediately fell silent. They might be slightly unwilling to ept such a decision, but they did not continue speaking.


    Except for...


    The incredibly beautiful woman opened her eyes at that moment, and determination as well as resolve showed up on her face. ¡°Your life matrix shes with this boy¡¯s, and you show signs of dying. It¡¯ll be better if he will be my disciple.¡±

 Chapter 1385: The Figure in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter 1385: The Figure in the Dark</h4>


    The blood moon hung high in the air. In the world in the canyon, the moon around Su Ming had grown to nearly five hundred feet. It looked incredibly huge, and a thick, bloody presence filled the area.


    As Su Ming moved through thend, gazes filled with respect were directed at him. They came from the hidden disciples as well as the cultivators whose greed had long ago been suppressed by their fear. In just a few short hours, Su Ming¡¯s figure was deeply ingrained in their minds.


    Before then, Wang Tao had held no fame!


    After the trial, his name would ring through all the outer sect. After all, some of the cultivators who survived knew the name of the body Su Ming Possessed. As the blood moon moved around, his name... rose up.


    The clear tinkling sounds from the one hundred something spirit tes in Su Ming¡¯s hand knocking against each other drifted about with a strange, sinister tone that had a murderous air. All the outer sect disciples of Seven Moons Sect who heard it felt their hearts tremble.


    None of them dared to offend their owner.


    Su Ming eventually stopped on top of a mountain and sat down on the summit. From a distance, no one could see his figure. They could only see an incredibly brilliant blood moon at the top of the mountain.


    That mountain and thend around it turned into a forbidden area. Even if the Seven Moons Sect disciples nearby continued fighting against each other and snatching each other¡¯s spirit tes, no one dared to take even half a step towards the mountain.


    Su Ming remained seated and no longer ventured outwards. He had enough spirit tes and had no ns to get more of them. At that moment, he sat on the mountain quietly with a calm expression and waited for the game¡ªto him¡ªto end.


    There was not much time left.


    All the sect elders on the field saw Su Ming sitting on the mountain. They stared at his side profile, the blood moon, the one hundred something spirit tes in his hand, and gradually, the deductions of his life matrix by Sect Elder Lan rose up in their heads again. For some unknown reason, even though the sect elders believed that they had reached the peak of their cultivation, a feeling that they could not put to words slowly appeared at the bottom of their hearts. That feeling was akin to a chill.


    A surprised glint appeared on the red-robed man¡¯s face. He watching Su Ming in the picture while thinking about Sect Elder Lan¡¯s words. After a long while, a confident smile appeared at the corners of his lips.


    ¡®This boy¡¯s life matrix shes with mine... and I show signs of dying? Interesting, I¡¯d like to see just how I¡¯d die!¡¯ A brilliant light shone in the red-robed man¡¯s eyes before he closed them.


    Across from him was the incredibly beautiful Sect Elder Lan. She stared at Su Ming¡¯s figure in the picture with a hint of confusion in the depths of her eyes.


    ¡®Why... is this person¡¯s destiny entangled with mine in such a manner? The marks of entanglement are not in my body... but in my life matrix.


    ¡®Why..?¡¯


    When the people in the field fell silent, a figure slowly approached from the distance to the invisible forbidden area that was the mountain where Su Ming sat.


    The figure was lean and had a handsome face. The person was dressed in white while his long ck hair danced in the air, giving him a strange type of charm. However, his calm demeanor was more prominent that his charm.


    His calm was different though. Su Ming¡¯s calmness was due to the peace in his heart bringing about the calmness on his face, but that person... treated himself as supreme, so he had to appear calm.


    His calmness symbolized supremacy and arrogance. Theyy at the bottom of his heart, however, and were not shown externally.


    The man, too, had plenty of spirit tes. Based on their numbers, he had a total of one hundred of them in his hand.


    He stopped before Su Ming¡¯s invisible forbidden area. When he lifted his head, he looked at Su Ming meditating in the blood moon not too far away from him. He did not say a single word. He stopped in his tracks, but he did not move back. His gaze was fully focused on Su Ming.


    Time slowly passed. When only the time it takes for an incense stick to burn was left before the trial¡¯s end, the white-robed boy still remained staring at Su Ming beyond the invisible barrier.


    His gaze seemed to contain fighting spirit. It was like fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°Ye Long!¡± After a long while, he suddenly spoke. His voice shot up and traveled into Su Ming¡¯s invisible forbidden area, then into Su Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°My name is Ye Long!¡± the white-robed boy said again.


    Su Ming opened his eyes and directed his gaze on the white-robed boy¡¯s face. At the moment he saw him, a dazed look appeared in his eyes, and he felt as if he was not looking at Ye Long... but a prodigy from the past in the field beyond Wind Stream Mountain in Wind Stream Tribe¡ªYe Wang.


    He had the same expression, the same determination, the same tone, and the hidden feeling of supremacy in his heart.


    Su Ming did not speak. He only closed his eyes again.


    The fighting spirit in Ye Long¡¯s eyes might have be stronger, but he never took the step forward. At the instant the trial ended, he lifted his foot, and took a step backwards instead. When he turned around, the entire world suddenly turned dark, and shrill roars rang out.


    Hordes of ferocious beasts appeared in the clouds and fog in the sky, though more urately speaking, they were not creatures, but spirits, because their bodies were illusions formed by fog. At the moment they appeared, they charged towards the ground.


    A part of them charged towards Su Ming, but at the instant they drew close to him, the spirit tes in his hand let out a brilliant light. It covered a boundless distance, frightening the ferocious spirits who wanted to pounce on him. Just as they were about to move back, their bodies were sucked towards him against their control. The spirit tes acting in a manner of a seal, yanking the spirits inside themselves.


    One spirit te could seal one ferocious spirit. Su Ming simply sat there, and in just the span of a few breaths, all one hundred something of his spirit tes contained a spirit.


    With the spirits, the spirit tes appeared the same, but there were faint streaks of light flowing through them, as if to show that they were no longer ordinary.


    This happened not just to Su Ming, but to Ye Long as well. All the people with spirit tes in the trial grounds saw the same scene. Each of the tes sealed a ferocious spirit, and once it was done, the owners of the tes were no longer attacked.


    As for the Seven Moon Sects disciples who did not obtain any spirit tes, they began screaming shrilly in pain. The sounds of their bodies being torn apart rose and fell in the trial grounds...


    Destructive spirits continued appearing in the trial grounds for an hour before they disappeared, and a huge vortex formed in the sky. It spun with a bang, and an old voice traveled out from inside it.


    ¡°The outer sect promotion trial for Seven Moons Sect ends now. Congrattions to all of you... for bing the disciples of the inner sect!¡±


    When the voice echoed in the air, a suction force rose up in the area, and the figures on the ground turned into long arcs that charged towards the vortex.


    There were boys and girls among those figures. Some of them had excitement on their faces and some had respect. Their expressions were different, and it was rted to their actions in the trial grounds. The excited ones were those who avoided the disaster, and the respectful ones were those who barely escaped death.


    There were also quite a few who hadplicated expressions on their faces. When they looked at each other, they could see the killing intent and the will to fight in each other¡¯s eyes. Those people were clearly ones who had formed grudges between them due to the fights for spirit tes during the trial.


    The moment the disciples flew up towards the vortex, a long arc shot through the sky like a white dragon. It charged from the ground, and wherever it went, no matter which disciple it was, their expressions would change, and they would avoid it. When they looked at the figure in the white light, their gazes were filled with respect.


    It was Ye Long.


    Ye Long¡¯s face was calm. Wherever he went, no one even thought of getting in his way. He charged straight towards the vortex in the sky.


    Su Ming stood up at that moment. When he took a step forward, he did not make the blood moon disappear, so he looked like a blood moon turning into a long arc. The world rumbled when he walked towards the vortex serving as the exit.


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s blood moon appeared in the eyes of the disciples who were also heading towards the vortex, surprised and terrified cries filled the air. Compared to everyone moving away from Ye Long to make a path for him, Su Ming¡¯s entrance was even grander. The moment he approached the exit, the expressions of the disciples in the area filled with shock as well as rm. They instantly spread out, and when they looked back at Su Ming, their eyes showed great fear.


    With Su Ming around, they did not dare to continue flying. Instead, they levitated in midair. No one knew who was the first to wrap their fists in their palms, but soon, everyone in the area wrapped their fists in their palms and bowed simultaneously towards him.


    ¡°Greetings, Eldest Senior Brother Wang Tao.¡± In the beginning, the voices were rather scattered, but soon, they gathered together to turn into a single voice that echoed in the air.


    The person who was ranked first among the outer sect disciples would naturally be given the title of eldest senior brother. In their hearts, this was the only title for Su Ming.


    The youthful voices echoed in the air and spread in every direction. They also reached the ears of the ten something sect elders. They watched what was happening, but no one spoke. They only felt pity towards Ye Long standing in the corner of the picture.


    If Su Ming had not been around, all of this would have belonged to him!


    Ye Long was silent. He stared at Su Ming, then after a long while, he lowered his head, wrapped his fist in his palm, and also bowed.


    Su Ming came to a stop. The blood moon around him gradually disappeared, then with a swing of his arm, it turned into blood rain. When it poured down on the ground, he took a step forward, and was the first... to step into the vortex in the sky.


    Behind him was Ye Long, and after him were the other people. When all the disciples entered the vortex, the trial grounds sank into darkness as if they had been sealed.


    The countless ferocious spirits in the darkness roared. Their voices were filled with forlornness and madness, but they could not escape the seal. They could only wait for the next disaster of Seven Moons, for only then they could devour flesh and blood.


    Gradually, the shrill roars faded away, and suddenly... a figure appeared beneath the stone monument Su Ming had observed. It was a man in a ck robe. He stood quietly in the depths of the dark underground and silently stared at the words on the stone monument. After a long while, he sighed softly.


    There was an ancient tone in that sight, and a hint of nostalgia that others might not be able to hear, but one that Su Ming would definitely understand if he was there.

 Chapter 1386: My Name is De Shun

    <h4>Chapter 1386: My Name is De Shun</h4>


    Dao was not solitary.


    The ones who understood Dao wouldment that their Dao was not solitary. Su Ming... had also thought of that question before.


    He was the first to walk out of the vortex, but there was no other emotion besides calmness on his face. It was as if he was walking on the path to search for Dao. The peace in his heart was reflected on his face in the form of indifference.


    There was an old man among the near one hundred cultivators who were responsible for the training of the outer sect disciples in Seven Moons Sect. Once he saw Su Ming, his expression changed to show disbelief.


    Once the others saw Su Ming, they immediately sent word to each other as well. Soon, all the people shifted their gazes to the old man whose expression had changed. In their eyes were harmless envy. In fact, there was even a hint of respect in them.


    This was not the first time they sent disciples into the trial grounds, so they knew very clearly that no matter which trial it was, the first person who had the right to walk out of the vortex was definitely... the strongest and most prodigious in that trial!


    But the old man felt as if his heart had frozen over. He forced a smile on his face, but it was filled with bitterness and anguish. In fact, he even took a few instinctive steps backwards.


    When everyone¡¯s gazesnded on Su Ming¡¯s right hand, the area suddenly fell into dead silence. After some time, the sounds of sharp intakes of breath appeared. Everyone had discovered that there were one hundred something spirit tes in Su Ming¡¯s right hand!


    ¡°A Chosen!¡±


    ¡°A Chosen has appeared in this trial!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Brother Chen, this time, you have hope of getting promoted! Congrattions! A Chosen has appeared among your disciples!¡±


    Shock was on the cultivators¡¯ faces, but the moment they spoke, Ye Long appeared behind Su Ming. In his hand, he also held one hundred spirit tes. Immediately, all the cultivators in the area werepletely stunned.


    ¡°Two... Two Chosens appeared in the trial this time!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Ye Long! I know this boy, he¡¯s the disciple of the chief attendant!¡±


    ¡°Having two Chosens appear in one go is incredibly rare in the history of Seven Moons Sect. I wonder if they can be sect elders in the end, and whether one of them... will reach Avacaniya Realm in one hundred years!¡±


    The cultivators in the area were all shocked after seeing Su Ming and Ye Long. When they spoke, they continuously looked towards old Chen and a middle-aged schr.


    There was a gratified smile on the schr¡¯s face. When he looked at Ye Long, his face was filled with praise. asionally, his gaze would fall on Su Ming, and his eyes would narrow. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s appearance waspletely out of his expectations. He had thought that Ye Long would definitely ce first in the trial.


    The old Chen¡¯s face soon lost its paleness, but his smile was still a little unnatural, and it was especially so when his gaze swept past the crowd behind Su Ming and he found no signs of the girl who had absorbed the life force of the body Su Ming Possessed. A hint of pain appeared in his eyes. When he looked at Su Ming, a barely noticeable killing intent entered his gaze.


    As the people on thend spoke to each other, even the old man who had originally been sitting and meditating in the sky felt a hint of shock. His gazended on Su Ming and Ye Long. He did not even bother paying attention to the people behind the two of them, who had now alle out of the vortex and be inner sect disciples.


    After taking a look at Su Ming and Ye Long, the old man stood up. He would be polite to the two Chosens. After all, no one could say just what would their future be. If he formed good ties with them while they were still weak, it would be beneficial for him in the future.


    He had seen examples of that before. When he got up and was about to speak, a long arc sliced through the air from Seven Moons Sect. Once it drew close, it turned into a young man.


    He was dressed in a long red robe and had an aloof expression. Once he appeared, he swept his gaze across thend. His eyesnded on Su Ming and Ye Long, and the aloof look on his face disappeared, reced by a faint smile.


    ¡°The two of you must be junior brothers Wang Tao and Ye Long. Pleasee with me to the inner sect¡¯s field. The sect elders are already waiting for you. They asked me to bring the two of you to them.¡±


    When the young man spoke with a smile, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to Su Ming and Ye Wang.


    Su Ming got up and appeared next to the young man. When he wrapped his fist in his palm and returned the greeting, Ye Long joined them as well. The three of them turned into long arcs that instantly left into the distance, leaving behind three afterimages and the envious gazes from the other people.


    ¡°Junior brothers, you are both proud sons of heaven. I admire you very much for being able to be personally summoned by the sect elders!¡±


    While the three of them rushed forward, the young man spoke with a smile. He no longer had the aloof look on his face. Clearly, it was only aimed at other people. As for Su Ming and Ye Long, he would naturally not treat them aloofly.


    ¡°If you have a chance in the future, please do remember to rmended those of us in the same part of the sect, and if you run into anything you don¡¯t understand in the inner sect, you cane to me. I am De Shun. My De means morals, and Shun is rted to my personality, because I like things going smoothly,¡± the young man said with a smile, then turned his head around to look at Su Ming and Ye Long.


    At the instant Su Ming heard the young man¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes in a barely noticeable manner, then scrutinized the young man before him. He did not speak, just nodded.


    His expression might have seemed as calm as ever, but in truth, a huge storm had started raging in his heart. In the new world, he had seen a different Tian Xie Zi, a different Ye Wang, the ruins of Divine Essence Star Ocean, and a different De Shun!


    All of this forced Su Ming to think carefully about what the world was. Was it truly the world in Xuan Zang¡¯s body? He had clearly Possessed Xuan Zang, so why had he be connected to the strange world?


    And if it was truly the world in Xuan Zang¡¯s body... then why would the people which gave him a sense of familiarity appear? Just what was going on?!


    A hint of confusion appeared in the depths of Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and there was a hint of rm and fear in it. A terrifying thought had appeared in Su Ming¡¯s head, and it frightened him.


    It has to be known that with Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation and his control over his emotions, even if Harmonious Morus Alba was destroyed, he did not show fear, but at that moment, it had really entered his eyes.


    But Su Ming suppressed it soon after it appeared.


    ¡®I need more proof. I can¡¯t make judgements hastily!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He followed the young man called De Shun and stepped into the sky above the basin surrounded by mountains in Seven Moons Sect.


    All along the way, De Shun chattered about things regarding the inner sect of Seven Moons Sect, and even spilled some secrets. He spoke about everything in great detail.


    From a distance, Seven Moons Sect looked incredibly huge. It seemed to form a Rune, which filled the ce with an unseen mighty pressure. When the three of them descended from the sky, De Shun still continued speaking.


    ¡°From here onwards, you can¡¯t fly anymore. It would be a sign of disrespect to the sect, and it¡¯s easy to cause misunderstandings, so please remember this well, junior brothers.¡± As he spoke, he brought Su Ming and Ye Long to head to the field in the distance through the pathid out before them.


    Along the way, they ran into quite a number of Seven Moon Sect disciples. Most of them showed a friendly attitude when they saw De Shun. Some of them even joked with him, which was a telling sign of how great were his connections.


    When they drew close to the field, De Shun stopped and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Su Ming and Ye Long.


    ¡°Junior brothers, I can only send you this far. Keep walking forward, and you¡¯ll step into the field. In the future, if we meet again in the sect, we¡¯ll be friends. Come to me if you have any questions,¡± De Shun said with a smile. Once he bowed to them, he turned around and left.


    Su Ming cast a deep nce at De Shun¡¯s back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that person. He¡¯s a little too unctuous for my liking. He definitely has his motives for getting close to us,¡± Ye Long said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him either.¡± Su Ming smiled. He turned around and walked towards the field in the distance.


    Ye Long cast a nce at Su Ming¡¯s back. He did not speak, but followed behind him. The two of them gradually walked into the field.


    The moment they stepped into it, the ground shone with the activation of a Rune. The light instantly reached millions of feet and swallowed up Su Ming¡¯s and Ye Long¡¯s bodies.


    When Su Ming and Ye Long reappeared, they were still on a field and the sect looked the same, but there was a distinctck of people in the surroundings. The area was silent.


    There were ten or so huge chairs in the field, and different figures were sitting on each of them. The chair right in front of Su Ming was upied by a red-robed man, and he was staring at Su Ming with brightly burning eyes while his chin was propped up against his right hand.


    Ye Long sucked in a deep breath. His expression was neither superlicious nor obsequious. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to the red-robed man in front of him.


    ¡°I, Ye Long, greet all sect elders.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bow?¡±


    The red-robed man did not look at Ye Long, but instead stared at Su Ming. He spokenguidly, and his voice held a strange power. When it echoed in the area, the sky to instantly filled with thunderclouds.


    Su Ming did not speak. His gazended on the red-robed man¡¯s hand, and once he saw the pearl on his palm, he calmly wrapped his fist in his hand and bowed.


    The red-robed man cast a profound nce at Su Ming, then suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Ye Long is quite good. I will personally take him as my disciple. As for Wang Tao... Sect Elder Lan, be sure to teach him well. One hundred years, let¡¯s see... who will be the Chosen!¡±


    After the red-robed man spoke, he swung his arm. Immediately, the dark clouds in the sky rumbled. The entire field instantly became blurry.


    When a soft sigh spread out, the field disappeared. Su Ming appeared on the previous field. It was empty all around him, besides... an incredibly beautiful woman who had appeared in front of him.


    She stared at him, and he also lifted his head to stare at her. At the moment their gazes met, memories shed through Su Ming¡¯s mind against his will, and it was the same for the woman. After some time, when Su Ming¡¯s mind cleared, surprise appeared in his eyes.


    The woman seemed to not want to meet his gaze, however. She turned her head away from him.


    She was silent for a moment before seeming toe to a decision. ¡°You have a strange life matrix. I... can¡¯t be your Master either. Come with me, I will find an honorable Master... who is suitable for your life matrix.¡±

 Chapter 1387: Who Woke Me Up?!

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Who Woke Me Up?!</h4>


    Once the woman spoke, she turned around and walked into the distance. Su Ming stared at her back with a strange light in his eyes. The memories he had seen earlier made him think.


    Su Ming did not speak. Instead, he walked into the distance after the woman.


    When he arrived in an area to the left of Seven Moons Sect, he found himself among a group of buildings. There was an octagonal Rune there, and a huge pearl, which was about ten feet big, was floating above it.


    From outside the Rune, the pearl looked normal and uninteresting. There was nothing striking about it, but when the woman walked into the Rune¡ªSu Ming did not follow her straight away¡ªthe pearl shone with a brilliant, five-colored light. Strangely though, it was limited to the Rune, and not a single bit of it spilled out.


    That was why Su Ming could not see the five-colored light while he was in the Runest time. Instead, only when he waited outside the Rune did he see the light shine.


    The woman looked at the five-colored pearl, then turned her head around to look at Su Ming before she spoke softly. ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Her voice was very gentle, and her words suggested that she did not treat Su Ming as a junior, but instead ... as an equal.


    Su Ming did not say anything. He only nodded.


    The woman lowered her head. When she turned around, she brought up her right hand and pointed at the pearl. It shone and looked as if it had turned into water droplets. One of them floated up andnded on the woman¡¯s fingertip. At the instant they touched, the water drop covered the woman¡¯s entire body and instantly brought her into the pearl.


    Su Ming stared at the pearl, then his eyes sparkled. In silence, he sat down next to the Rune. His expression was one of calm. He closed his eyes and began meditating.


    The pearl contained another world that looked to be located beyond the one inhabited by most people. The sky there had five colors, and the ground was divided into thirteen pieces. Each piece ofnd seemed to contain countless lives.


    The woman stood in the sky and looked towards the thirteen continents. Eventually, her gaze fell on the third continent, and with a single move, she turned into a long arc that charged towards the third continent.


    She approached it instantly and saw countless mountains standing tall on thend. There were cultivators on the mountains. When the woman arrived, they lifted their heads and looked at her. Terror appeared on their faces, and all of them prostrated themselves on the ground to worship her.


    The woman charged forward until she arrived at the tallest mountain in the third continent. That mountain was shaped like a sharp de stabbing at the sky. From a distance, it seemed to tower over everything. A ghastly, cold air spread out from it, covering the ground at the foot of the mountain in ayer of ice and snow.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    At the instant the woman approached the mountain, a thunderous voice shot out from behind the mountain. A giant which was hundreds of thousands of feet tall and covered from head to toe in blue fur showed his head.


    Dark light shone in his eyes. When his voice echoed in the air, a violent gust was stirred up, causing the ice and snow from the ground to cover even the sky and everything between the sky and earth.


    ¡°I, Lan Lan, greet Fa Wang. I have a matter in my hands, and I would like to meet my Master.¡± The woman stopped moving. When she looked towards the giant, respect showed up on her face. She bent her head and bowed to him.


    The blue-furred giant cast a nce at Lan Lan, then grinned. He nodded and retreated to the area behind the mountain, where he disappeared without a trace.


    Once the blue-furred giant vanished, Lan Lan sucked in a deep breath. Determination showed up on her face, and with a single move, she turned into a long arc that charged towards the mountain. After a moment, when she drew close to the mountain, she sped up and rushed to the summit.


    Soon, after moving throughyers of clouds and fog, Lan Lan reached the top. There was a huge coffin ced at the summit. It was frozen in the snow and wind, and it was the only item there.


    There was no lid over the coffin. Throughyers of ice, a body could be seen lying inside as if dead. The person was thin, so skinny that he practically no longer looked like a man.


    Lan Lan walked to the side of the frozen coffin. She stared at the body in it and stayed quiet for a long time.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, I have to wake you up beforehand. I ran into something I don¡¯t understand, and this matter will affect all of Seven Moons Sect... because it concerns another great sect elder, and it also concerns... a person whose life matrix is rarely seen in Ancient Zang!


    ¡°I can¡¯t describe this person¡¯s life matrix, but when I see him, I have a feeling that I¡¯ve known him for several lifetimes... Besides this, his life matrix is also entangled with Seven Moons Sect, and with one thought, he could bring it to prosper or flourish...


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision. Great Sect Elder Dao Han also had signs of death... Master, please forgive me for waking you up beforehand...¡± Lan Lan said softly.


    Once she finished speaking, she gritted her teeth. She lifted her right hand and drew it across her left arm. Blood immediately gushed out, but it did notnd on the coffin. Instead, it gathered at the tip of her finger. The blood there slowly stopped being red and turned golden!


    When it fell from her finger, itnded on the ice in the coffin. The drop of golden blood swiftly fused into the ice, turning it golden right before her eyes!


    At the same time, the entire mountain trembled with a bang and swayed. It did so at such an intense manner that cracks began appearing on the ice in the coffin. Cracking sounds rang out, and the cracks merged together to form a huge runic symbol.


    In just the span of a few breaths, the runic symbol shone with a piercing golden light, causing the ice to begin melting. As it did so, white smoke spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it enveloped the coffin.


    Lan Lan took a few steps back and knelt on one knee on the ground.


    More white smoke appeared as the cracking sounds grew louder. After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, all the ice melted. The white smoke spread out swiftly. It filled the area, covering the summit in what might look like clouds and fog from a distance.


    When all the ice was gone, the drop of golden bloodnded at the center of the body¡¯s forehead. In the blink of an eye, it fused into the man¡¯s skin, and endless golden light spread out from the body. It formed a wave of life force that instantly spread out through the veins, flesh, and blood in the body.


    Wherever it went, the withered veins, the shriveled flesh, and the rotten blood felt seemed to be activated. When the golden light fused into the body¡¯s already withered heart, it visible turned red... and started beating!


    ¡°Who... woke me up?!¡±


    An old and ancient voice that seemed to havee from the past spread out at that instant. Once it appeared, all the lives on the third continent shuddered and knelt down in worship.


    ¡°I, Lan Lan, greet my Master.¡± Lan Lan said softly while kneeling.


    ¡°Lan... Lan...¡±


    The voice made it seem as if the owner did not contain too much thought. When his murmurs echoed in the air, a withered arm was suddenly lifted out of the coffin. At the same time, the body in the coffin opened his eyes to reveal a pair of ck eyes. The darkness in them covered the color of his pupils. The man slowly sat up in his coffin.


    His body was skinny and withered. He looked like a corpse that had been dried in the wind for an unknown number of years, but at the instant he sat up, the presence spreading out from his body caused the world to be still, the air to tremble, and all sentient beings to lower their heads. It was a power that could make all lives tremble.


    It stood above all cultivators, and it was... a presence that surpassed those in Dao Immortal Realm and was just one step away from belonging to Great Dao Paragons... It was the powerful presence of those in the seventh level of Dao Realm!


    That presence was very weak, but even if it was weak, it was enough to destroy the universe!


    ¡°Lan... Lan... my disciple, you should not have made me wake up. The time has note for me to wake up just yet. One will be in charge, and the other twelve will be asleep. This is an ancient tradition and also a rule we must adhere to. Only by doing so can we continue living, and only by doing so can we continue bing stronger...


    ¡°And you... should have not made me wake up beforehand. This era is the era of Great Sect Elder Dao Han. This is the era in which he is in charge of Seven Moons Sect. During an era... there can not be two great sect elders existing at the same time!


    ¡°And you... went against the greatw of the sect. You made me wake up three hundred aeons beforehand...¡±


    The withered body sat in the coffin while speaking with anger evident in his voice. It echoed in the world and the heavens, causing the rumbling sounds from the third continent to shake the sky.


    Violent gusts of wind howled. When the body spoke, a huge face appeared in front of Lan Lan. It roared as if it wanted to devour her.


    ¡°A person with a life matrix rarely seen in Ancient Zang has appeared, and your disciple...¡± Lan Lan gritted her teeth. Just as she was about to continue speaking, the huge illusory face contorted to turn into a huge hand that pressed down at the top of her skull.


    Lan Lan did not dodge. Instead, she closed her eyes and simply allowed the palm to fall on her. At the instant it touched the top of her skull, the palm stopped moving. Waves of her memories were instantly sensed by the man.


    After a moment, the palm disappeared. At the same time, the man in the coffin slowly stood up. When he did so, the fog in the area immediately tumbled backwards. It charged towards him and fused into his body, so flesh and blood grew on him until he was no longer a withered husk of a human.


    When a shine showed up on his skin, the clouds and fog turned into a simple and unsophisticated sky blue Daoist Robe, and it was draped on a... middle-aged man who had an enchantingly beautiful face and who looked like a woman!


    ¡°Bring that person called Wang Tao over... You did well in this matter. You should have made me wake up earlier, my child.¡±


    The middle-aged man walked out of the coffin. When he looked at Lan Lan, there was a gentle look on his face, as well as a kind and loving expression.

 Chapter 1388: Life Sage’s Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Life Sage¡¯s Chance</h4>


    While meditating in the Rune with the five-colored pearl in Seven Moons Sect, Su Ming opened his eyes slightly. He sensed the fluctuations of aura from the pearl.


    The aura belonged to that woman. Once a few breaths passed, Lan Lan¡¯s face gradually appeared on the surface of the pearl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Master... wants to see you.¡±As Lan Lan spoke, a drop of liquid showed up on the huge pearl. It slowly drifted to Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He mulled over it for a while, then swiftly brought up his right hand to tap the liquid. Immediately, the liquid covered his right hand, and in the blink of an eye, his whole body. It turned into a suction force that pulled him into the pearl.


    At the same time, Lan Lan¡¯s face disappeared.


    Su Ming manifested in the air above the thirteennds in the world inside the pearl. When he swept his gaze across the area, he narrowed his eyes in a barely noticeable manner, then looked at the third continent under him.


    His gaze shot through clouds and fog, and he saw a middle-aged man dressed in a simple, unsophisticated sky-blue Daoist Robe standing at the tallest mountain on the thirdnd. Lan Lan stood right beside him.


    The moment Su Ming saw the man clearly, his pupils shrank in an unnoticeable manner. The feeling that person gave him was incredibly shocking. When he stood there, the entire world seemed to have to lower its head. That person¡¯s appearance seemed to be able to make the sky instantly darken, for only he could stand above the heavens.


    Even when he stood on nd, he could still make the nd stand above all mountains!


    When Su Ming¡¯s gazended on the middle-aged man in the distance, the middle-aged man in the simple sky-blue Daoist Robe also cast his gaze on Su Ming.


    At the instant he saw Su Ming clearly, a sparkle appeared in his eyes, and his lips curled up into a profound smile.


    ¡°Come.¡± When he spoke faintly, his voice spread through the air and reached Su Ming¡¯s ears. A vortex appeared in front of Su Ming. Within the vortex was the mountain with the middle-aged man.


    Su Ming was quiet for a moment, then he stepped into the vortex. When he reappeared, he was already standing at the top of the mountain, right in front of the middle-aged man.


    ¡°A Life of being able to bring prosperity and decline with a single thought. Interesting. Very interesting...¡±


    The middle-aged man scrutinized Su Ming. When a smile appeared on his face, it seemed to contain some sort of epiphany. He shook his head, and a blue te instantly charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Fine then, I will take in one more disciple...¡±


    When the middle-aged man spoke, his expression suddenly changed. He looked at the sky, and blood capiries immediately appeared in his eyes.


    Hesitation showed up on his face, but it instantly turned into determination.


    ¡°I will take you in as my sessor disciple. In regards to your practice... Lan Lan, you are fully in charge of it. Wang Tao... is not your junior brother, but your senior brother. I will allow you to use all the rules in the sect to make your Senior Brother Wang Tao be the strongest of my line!¡±


    The middle-aged man in the simple sky-blue Daoist robe did not speak slowly. Instead, his words tumbled out of his lips one after another. When Lan Lan heard him, her eyes went wide, and surprise showed up in them.


    She originally thought that her Master would take Su Ming in as a disciple in name, so she was shocked when she heard that he would take him in as a sessor disciple, and Su Ming was even... her senior brother in her Master¡¯s line. This did not fit with Lan Lan¡¯s judgment, but it allowed her to understand that her Master valued Wang Tao even more than she had expected.


    ¡°Go! Fa Wang, send them away immediately!¡±


    The expression of the middle-aged man in the simple, sky-blue Daoist robe changed again. When he spoke, his voice was low, and he lifted his right hand to swing his arm. Immediately, a violent gust of wind roared, and a giant covered head to toe in fur appeared behind the mountain. He jumped up, grabbed Su Ming and Lan Lan, and charged into the sky.


    At the moment the fur-covered giant stepped into the sky, he shot through the air and disappeared. Before that though, a glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he lowered his head to look, he saw blood trickle out of the corners of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth.


    When Su Ming was brought out of the world by the fur-covered giant, the middle-aged man dressed in the sky-blue Daoist robe on the mountain suddenly coughed up blood.


    His body instantly became older. Signs of withering also showed up on him, causing him to take a few consecutive steps backwards. When he lifted his head, a ferocious look appeared on his face, and he threw his head back andughed.


    ¡°The Life of a person who seizes the kismet of the world and who stands above all existences. He is the Third Prince of Ancient Zang, but also... not! No matter what, he has a noble fate, and it is not to be spoken. If I be his Master, then I will have hope to be a Great Dao Paragon. In fact... it will no longer be a dream to be a Dao Divinity!


    ¡°But... his kismet is so strong that even with my level of cultivation, I can¡¯t withstand the bacsh from his life matrix for bing his Master...¡±


    He had already be an old man. When heughed at the sky, he coughed up blood again, then moved back once more. His face turned incredibly pale, and he looked as if his life was about to end.


    ¡°To bring about prosperity and decline with one thought. Perhaps Seven Moons Sect... is about to flourish soon! My eleven fellow Daoists, you don¡¯t need to sleep anymore. Wake up...¡± The man, now an elderly, brought his right hand up at that moment, then pushed down swiftly at the mountain under his feet.


    With it, the mountain immediately rumbled. Even the entirend began to shake violently. It affected the oceans as well as the othernds in the area, making all of them tremble, except the thirteenthnd at the borders of the world.


    When the elevennds began to shake, eleven old presences erupted from their continents.


    ¡°This is the chance to be the Life Sage, the chance to be the Emperor¡¯s Educator. This chance... is the final chance for the twelve of us!¡± As the old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air, the eleven presences swiftly erupted!


    They turned into eleven long arcs that charged towards the mountain where the old man was and swiftly descended, turning into eleven men and women who were rapidly changing from their withered states.


    They did not say a single word. Once they came, they sat down cross-legged and surrounded the old man in the sky-blue Daoist robe to quickly form... a Rune.


    It immediately shone with a powerful white light, which spread through the area and covered the entire world. It began to look like a white void...


    At the same time, within Seven Moons Sect, Su Ming and Lan Lan manifested outside the pearl in the Rune. Lan Lan observed Su Ming closely before she spoke softly.


    ¡°Senior brother, you have indeed gained a serendipity. Since Master has taken you in as his sessor disciple, it is only logical that you belong to Master¡¯s line ande under his tutge.¡±


    When Lan Lan spoke, she brought her right hand up, and a blue te appeared in her hand. Drawn on it was a picture of mountains. Once she touched it, her body disappeared into the te, and even the te vanished without a trace after shing once.


    Su Ming was absorbed in his thoughts. When he turned his head around, he cast a nce at the pearl that was no longer shining with the five-colored light. In silence, he brought out his own blue te. Once he cast a nce at it, he patted it.


    His body, too, immediately disappeared from Seven Moons Sect.


    When he reappeared, he was on a tall mountain. It was so tall that it shot into the clouds. It looked exactly the same as the one in the third continent, where the middle-aged man was.


    It would have been the same if not for quite a few exquisite towers on the mountain... There were many cultivators in them, and when Su Ming looked over, he could see snow on the summit in the distance, where a huge pce stood.


    He stared at the pce for a long time before shifting his gaze away and looking at the foot of the mountain. Seven Moons Sect was there, but when he looked over, he felt as if there was ayer of fog covering it. It was like Seven Moons Sect had be slightly blurry in his eyes. Though more urately speaking, they were ovepping shadows. It was the feeling as if all the buildings in the sect had ovepped with each other.


    Seven Moons Sect was a basin surrounded by mountains, and Su Ming was on one of those mountains.


    Lan Lan appeared beside him. She stared at Seven Moons Sect at the foot of the mountain and said calmly, ¡°Seven Moons Sect has a total of sevenyers of Sky Beyond the Sky. The firstyer is the world of the outer sect, where you previously were. That includes the field of the inner sect and everything that you saw. All of them are in the firstyer.


    ¡°The world where Master is located is the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. As for the sixthyer, only the great sect elder who is in charge of the affairs in the sect can reside there. It can be considered a supreme treasure.


    ¡°We are currently staying in the fifthyer. This is the ce where only the sessor disciples off all the Great Sect Elders have the right to live and train.


    ¡°The fourthyer is where the disciples of the sect live, though their amodation is made based on their status. My disciples live in the fourthyer, and it¡¯s the same for the disciples of other sect elders.


    ¡°The third and secondyers are allocated to the inner sect disciples based on their levels of cultivation, and besides the outer sect, the firstyer is also what we show of Seven Moons Sect to the outside world.


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect practices the Seven Lives Art. Once weplete the seven lives and sit at the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, we can manifest seven figures in the world outside... When we reach the peak of this cultivation method andplete the first level of Dao Divinity Realm, we can make our Dao Divinities ovep with our bodies and form seven Dao Divinities!


    ¡°The te Master gave you has the cultivation method of Seven Moons Sect given only to sessor disciples. Senior brother, you can go on ahead and ponder over it to gain an epiphany. Your level of cultivation is still low, so if you have something you don¡¯t understand, you cane to me. Before you each Avacaniya Realm, I will be the one in charge... of Master¡¯s line in the sect.¡±


    Lan Lan cast a deep look at Su Ming, then bent her head and her knees slightly to bow to him. Then, she turned around, stepped into the air, and went to the pce covered by the snow at the summit.


    ¡°Senior brother, if any of the spots in the mountain catch your fancy, please feel free to turn it into your abode for cultivation purposes.¡± Only her faint voice still echoed in the snow and reached Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He stared at the indistinct and ovepping Seven Moons Sect at the foot of the mountain. After a long while, a glint appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®This so-called Master should have discovered something, but this suits my tastes and will help to check the truth. I need to... watch how other people do things. By doing so, I can indirectly verify my own assumptions.¡¯

 Chapter 1389: Seven Lives Art

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Seven Lives Art</h4>


    When Su Ming looked at the Seven Moons Sect at the foot of the mountain, one sect and one n of the seven sects and twelve ns in Ancient Zang started shuddering and rumbling in an unseen manner.


    It was One Dao Sect and Asura n!


    Legends had it that One Dao Sect was the oldest sect in all of Ancient Zang, with only the royal family iming a longer heritage. It had a long history, and it was difficult for the other sects topare with it. There was also very few people who could find it..


    An ancient temple stood in thend, and in the temple there were three statues. They had calm expressions and had been ced in the temple an unknown number of years ago.


    There were plenty of cracks on them, and they criss-crossed each other to form a picture. Anyone who saw it would find themselves thinking that there was a world contained in the picture formed by the cracks.


    One Dao Sect existed in the world formed by the picture made by the intersecting cracks on the three statues!


    In fact, more urately speaking, One Dao Sect was a sect that existed in all cracks in the world. As long as there were ces in the world that had cracked, One Dao Sect would exist there.


    Its mysteriousness and strangeness made others wary of it...


    At that moment, the twelve Great Sect Elders in Seven Moons Sect had woken up. At the instant they set up the Rune, all the regions in Ancient Zang that had cracks in it... let out cracking sounds, and the cracks spread out.


    It was especially so for one particr mountain. From a distance, it appeared to be dark red. There were countless cracks on it, but it had not shattered nor broken down. There was a fireke in the mountain, and its heat was astonishing. It gave off the feeling that if anyone fell into it, they would instantly be burned to a crisp.


    There was a huge rock in the fireke, and that rock was also covered in cracks. Sitting on it was a half-naked man, who was also covered in cracks. Not a single inch of his skin was undamaged. His hair was crimson red, and it was the same shade as the fireke.


    At that moment, his eyes flew open to reveal his pupils. They were also filled with cracks, and at first nce... they seemed to be blood capiries.


    ¡°My brother... have you also joined a sect? Judging by the fluctuations, it should havee from Seven Moons Sect!¡± The man grinned, and killing intent showed up in his eyes.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve already woken up, or are you still in a daze... If you¡¯ve woken up, then I wonder how will it feel to be the only one awake while all the people in the world are drunk? If you are still in a daze, then I wonder how it will feel for you to be the only one in a daze while all the other people in the world are awake?


    ¡°No matter what, it should be good. It is just like I said before... the battle between us has just started.¡±


    The manughed loudly. As he did, the red hair that covered about half of his face flew up to reveal his crack-filled face.


    If Su Ming was there, he would definitely be able to recognize him at first nce. That person... was like Lei Chen, but he resembled... the younger version of Old Man Extermination even more so!


    In the westernmost area of Ancient Zang was a desert. Erected in it was a huge stone monument. There were no words on the stone monument, but if anyone with extraordinary power came over and saw it, their hearts would definitely roar as if they had seen a sea of blood and countless ferocious beasts.


    The stone monument was a n. It was known as Asura n, and it led to the ce where Asura World was located!


    Asura World was a created world, and the strongest sect in it was known as Asura!


    At that moment, there was a ferocious beast that was one hundred thousand feet in the dark world. It had the form of a human, but there were three spiral-like horns on its head. It sat cross-legged on the ground, and around it was mud and skeletons...


    The young man in a white robe was sitting on top of a huge beast¡¯s head. His expression was calm, and when his ck hair fluttered in the wind, he opened his eyes slightly to reveal an aggressive re.


    It could be vaguely seen that there was a figure in his right eye, and it was a man dressed in an Emperor¡¯s robe!


    ¡°Three thousand years of trials, I wonder if... you will be differentpared to that brother of mine who chose to be foolish for the remainder of his life for friendship...


    ¡°If you are as foolish as ever, then perhaps... before three thousand years are up, you will already have been eliminated.¡±


    The young man smiled faintly, but the figure dressed in the Emperor¡¯s robe in his right eye had a mocking look.


    The young man¡¯s smile froze at that moment.


    ¡°You are me. You are the one I sent in the past to throw the soul Xuan sent for refinement, but now that you returned, you refuse to merge with me!¡± The young man¡¯s voice was cold, and when he spokenguidly, he sounded as if he was talking to himself.


    ¡°Howughable. I am Di Tian, a life born during the 967th aeon in Harmonious Morus Alba. What connection do I have with you? It¡¯s hrious that you don¡¯t even know about it!¡±


    The person in the young man¡¯s right eye was Di Tian, and the mockery in his sneer was very prominent.


    ¡°The age of Harmonious Morus Albas has been gone for countless aeons. They were devoured by us, the Xuannese. Your memories are in reality, fake. I added them in you to disrupt his trial.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what is real or fake!¡± The young man brought his right hand up swiftly and tapped his right eye.


    ¡°I, Di Tian, know what is real. The world in which I lived was real, and the world in which you live is just a lie. This is a world created when Su Ming Possessed Xuan Zang. This is... a Possession against you!¡±


    Di Tianughed loudly. Resolve showed up in his eyes when he saw the finger draw close to him, but pain immediately appeared on his face, as if he had just been sealed.


    ¡°Su Ming, if you can wake up, then you will be the ck-robed man sitting on the Feng Shuipass. If you lose yourself and believe in this world, then you... will no longer be you!¡±


    Di Tian¡¯s voice slowly became weaker. When the young man pulled his finger back, Di Tian¡¯s figure was no longer around, but had instead been sealed and kept hidden in his body.


    ¡°You are already lost. If that¡¯s the case... then be refined in my body. Possession... such an absurd concept. This should be my brother¡¯s idea... Su Ming, so he believes himself to be Su Ming, hmm?¡± the young man said calmly, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. He closed his eyes.


    Within Seven Moons Sect, Su Ming moved his gaze away from the sect below him. To the right of the mountain was a protruding wall of rock at the mountainside. He chose... one of the houses there that seemed uninhabited.


    The house was very simple. It did not have any carved railings or jade steps, no exquisite and beautiful pavilions. It looked as ordinary as a wooden house could. Besides a table and a wooden bed, there was no other furniture in it.


    It was clean, tidy, and simple. Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, then brought up his right hand and swung outwards. Ayer of seals instantly appeared around the area and enveloped the house. Su Ming sat outside the house, just like how he sat alone under the wooden house beside the River of Forgetfulness.


    ¡°Seven Lives Art...¡±


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the blue te in his hand. His gazended on the picture of mountains carved on the te, and he sank into deep thought.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three months went by. During them, no one came to bother Su Ming while he was outside the wooden house, but most of the cultivators on the mountain hade to know of his existence. The people living on the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were not disciples, but cultivators who did not belong to any faction.


    The cultivators who had a status like Lan Lan could be considered part of Seven Moons Sect, but also not part of Seven Moons Part. Su Ming had already noticed that besides Lan Lan, there was another woman in the mountain. She was also the disciple of the middle-aged man in the sky-blue Daoist robe, but she did not live at the top of the mountain. Instead, she was at the foot.


    During the three months, Su Ming sat outside the house and kept staring at the te in his hand. The Seven Lives Art had stirred up quite arge amount of interest in him. It seemed to be a Great Dao Art that could refine his cultivation base.


    Before, Su Ming had reached the first level of Dao Divinity Realm, but he had only had a vague idea about such a method to increase his power. Right then, as he continued researching the te, he slowly gained a bit of an epiphany.


    ¡®Seven Lives Art. It might seemplicated, but in truth, the principles behind it are very simple. Make your own shadow... fade by sevenyers and turn them into seven lives... This is different from clones. It¡¯s instead an Art that allows you to use your shadow to exchange for life.¡¯


    When another month passed, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Under the setting sun, he lowered his head to look at his shadow.


    After thinking for some time, he lifted his right hand and pointed at his shadow. It immediately twisted and became blurry. Just when Su Ming was about to test the Seven Lives Art that he hade to understand, bell tolls suddenly echoed in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    They came from a distance, and when they reverberated through the mountains, they formed countless echoes. At the instant the whole ce trembled, the same bell tolls came from the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, and the same happened in the secondyer. When the firstyer rang with the same bell tolls, Su Ming frowned. He canceled the idea of testing his Art and lifted his head to look into the distance.


    Countless runic symbols appeared right above Seven Moons Sect in the distance. They intersected with each other, and when they turned into a circle, they formed a huge Feng Shuipass!


    However, it was slightly indistinct. It was not located in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, but in the fourthyer, which meant it appeared indistinct to Su Ming.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. When he looked at the Feng Shuipass, he saw a long arc charge out from the mountain that practically ovepped with his mountain. That long arc charged to the Feng Shuipass formed by the runic symbols.


    It was Ye Long!


    Dressed in white, Ye Long rushed towards the huge Feng Shuipass formed by runic symbols. Once he swept his gaze across the area, he sat down on thepass.


    Ye Long also appeared indistinct to Su Ming. This was because he existed in a different world. He could not see Su Ming, but Su Ming could see him.


    ¡°I, Disciple Ye Long, will challenge Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky based on my Master¡¯s orders!¡±

 Chapter 1390: Senior Brother, Please Wait

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Senior Brother, Please Wait</h4>


    ¡°I will allow it! All members of the sect will watch you. If you cannot live through the third formation... then you will die.¡±


    Right after Ye Long made his deration, a low voice echoed through the fiveyers of Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Sky Beyond the Sky.


    That voice belonged to Dao Han, the red-robed man.


    With a calm expression, Su Ming cast a nce at the Feng Shuipass formed by the countless runic symbols. At that moment, the Feng Shuipass began to spin andpleted the first formation.


    Ye Long, who was sitting and meditating on it, suddenly jolted. Resolve showed up in his eyes. Once he shut his closed them, he stayed still on the Feng Shuipass.


    Su Ming cast a nce at him before moving his gaze away, back to the blue te in his hand. He no longer paid any attention to Ye Long, but started pondering over the Seven Lives Art.


    Unlike him, quite a number of cultivators of Seven Moons Sect watched Ye Long challenge the Rune from differentyers of Sky Beyond the Sky. When an hour passed, the Feng Shuipass formed by the runic symbols let out loud rumbling sounds. It spun again, and theplexity of its rotations dazzled those who saw it.


    ¡°Second formation!¡± The red-robed man¡¯s voice echoed tly in the air at that moment, causing more Seven Moons Sect disciples to focus their attention on Ye Long.


    As if Su Ming did not hear him, he continued being immersed in contemting the Seven Lives Art. When four hours passed, Ye Long trembled while on the Feng Shuipass. Veins popped up on his face. He gritted his teeth and let out a low growl, and the Feng Shuipass immediately began rotating again. Runic symbols filled up the area, and when their light reached spread everywhere, the red-robed man¡¯s voice appeared again.


    ¡°Third formation.¡±


    When his words echoed in the air, another Feng Shuipass appeared above Ye Long. When both Feng Shuipasses rotated at the same time, blood trickled out of the corners of Ye Long¡¯s lips, but he continued to persevere.


    When nearly eight hours had passed and the rising sun of the morning cast its rays on thend, Ye Long let out an astonishing cry. The Feng Shuipass above him disappeared. As his body shuddered, he stood up slowly. Upon seeing it, the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect began to speak among themselves at a volume that even Su Ming could hear them.


    ¡°I, Ye Long, have not let down my Master¡¯s teachings. I have sessfully resisted three formations!¡± Ye Long sucked in a deep breath. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards a mountain in the distance.


    When he stood up, he swept his gaze past the mountains in the area and suddenly spoke once again.


    ¡°Wang Tao, I¡¯ve already cleared three formations. Will you... dare challenge this Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune just like I did?!¡±


    When Ye Long¡¯s words echoed in the air, the inner sect disciples of Seven Moons Sect in the fourthyer¡¯s Sky Beyond the Sky immediately began speaking to one another. Those in the third, second, and firstyers were also doing the same.


    There were quite a few people in the fifthyer where Su Ming stayed who began paying attention to the matter as well.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He cast a nce at Ye Long, but did not speak. Instead, he closed his eyes. He had already discovered some methods to practice the Seven Lives Art. After a while, when he opened his eyes, he lifted his right hand and pointed at his shadow. It immediately started contorting, and ovepping images appeared.


    Ye Long¡¯s voice lingered in the air. After a long while, when he saw that Su Ming did not take any action, he repeated his words, but still, no one came forth in response. In the end, Ye Long turned around, transformed into a long arc, and charged towards the mountain in the distance. Once he left, the Feng Shuipass formed by the runic symbols in thend gradually disintegrated.


    Seven Moons Sect became calm again, but Ye Long¡¯s name was etched deeply into the minds of the many disciples in the sect.


    Time passed, and another year went by in the blink of an eye. During it, Ye Long challenged the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune the second time, and that time, he survived through the fourth formation!


    Three yearster, he cleared the fifth formation!


    Another four years passed, and Ye Long became one of the few people who had cleared the sixth formation. It could be said that during those eight years, Ye Long had be famous in Seven Moons Sect. Practically no disciple did not know about him, and he... was gradually seen as the prodigy with the most potential among the sect members.


    Ye Long had only taken eight years to clear the sixth formation, which was far shorter than what everyone else needed.


    As for Su Ming, he seemed to have been forgotten. Be it Lan Lan or the red-robed man, they had never appeared in front of him..


    Only Ye Long persisted in questioning Su Ming every single time he finished his challenge, asking him whether he dared to challenge the Rune. Because of this, even though Su Ming seemed to have been forgotten, he was still very famous among the disciples in the sect.


    But his reputation was mostly negative...


    Over the eight years, Su Ming had been mulling over the Seven Lives Art. He tried it a few times, but he was not pleased with the results. Then, on the morning eight yearster, when he lifted his right hand and formed a seal, he tapped his own shadow. He bit down on his tongue and coughed up a mouthful of blood, making it fall on his shadow.


    His blood instantly melted, making the shadow turn red. Then, as Su Ming slowly pulled his finger back, his shadow twisted and ovepped with the blood... A red figure separated from his shadow!


    Two shadows were then under Su Ming!


    One was ck, and the other red. Facial features slowly appeared on the red figure, and gradually, it appeared the exact same as Su Ming. A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his left hand and patted the red figure.


    The figure immediately vanished.


    The moment it disappeared, in the protruding rock wall on the same mountain in the firstyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the air at the same spot as Su Ming... distorted rapidly, and a figure appeared.


    That figure was Su Ming!


    It was not a clone, and neither was it a Possessed body. Instead, it was a projection formed by Su Ming¡¯s Seven Lives Art.


    It was Su Ming, and it had an unbreakable connection to Su Ming¡¯s real body. At that moment, once it walked out, it lifted its head and looked at the sky. When it smiled faintly, it turned around and walked down the mountain. Su Ming wanted to test the projection and see what was the difference between it and a clone.


    He had just taken a few steps forward when he came to understand many things. His eyes sparkled, and his figure fused with the mountain. When he reappeared, he was already at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a physical body, but is an entity which is simr to an illusion, which is why it is so difficult to destroy, but it¡¯s not a soul... This Seven Lives Art is nothing ordinary,¡± Su Ming mumbled softly.


    When he walked to the foot of the mountain, he suddenly came to a stop and looked at a bamboo forest to the right. A woman was sitting and meditating there.


    Notes that seemed to havee from a xun drifted in the air. They echoed without anyone noticing them.


    When Su Ming looked at the figure behind the bamboo forest, he was aware that the woman was the other disciple of the middle-aged man in the sky-blue Daoist Robe. She was the junior sister under the same Master who he had never met before.


    Su Ming did not bother her training. He moved his gaze away and turned around to walk into the distance. He went down the mountain and entered the Seven Moons Sect which the world saw in Ancient Zang.


    ¡°Have you heard? Eldest senior brother Ye Long will attempt to challenge the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune during the next few days. The senior brothers from the secondyer mentioned this before. They said that they will be able to see the Talisman Rune then.¡±


    ¡°I wonder whether Eldest Senior Brother Ye Long will be able to seed this time...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to clear the seventh Rune. It¡¯s not been long since you joined the sect, so you don¡¯t know about this, but I heard from others that Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune is in truth an ancient Rune the thirteen great sect elders obtained from some ce in the past. There¡¯s a total of thirty formations in the Rune, and it¡¯s said that not even the thirteen great sect elders can clear more than twenty-seven formations!¡±


    While walking through Seven Moons Sect, Su Ming ran into quite a number of disciples along the way. Most of them were discussing Ye Long among themselves.


    After all, during the eight years, Ye Long¡¯s name had already be famous in Seven Moons Sect. He had already cleared six formations, which was an incredibly shocking speed. He was already feverishly idolized by quite a number of disciples.


    His status was also that of the disciple of Dao Han, one of the thirteen great sect elders. He might not be a sessor disciple and was just a normal disciple that did not have the right to live in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, but even so, his status was great enough to be the subject of envy among the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just the sixth Rune. To us, it might be shocking, but there are some among the disciples in the secondyer who have cleared the sixth formation, and practically all the senior brothers and senior sisters in the thirdyer have cleared the sixth formation. It¡¯s even more so for the eldest senior brothers and sisters in the fourthyer!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯tpare it this way. How many years did they take to clear the sixth formation? Ye Long only used eight years. Just take a look at who else could do this in just eight years?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Wang Tao around? Heh heh, that person Ye Long challenges every single time... I¡¯d really like to take a look at how that person who was stronger than Ye Long in the past has changed.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of this Wang Tao, it¡¯s a bit strange, but there¡¯s practically no news about him. He joined the inner sect with Ye Long, but Ye Long has already be Great Sect Elder Dao Han¡¯s disciple, while Wang Tao seems to have disappeared.¡±


    The different discussions continuously reached Su Ming¡¯s ears as he walked forward. He naturally did not pay any attention to anyone¡¯s words. As he walked forward, he saw many people¡¯s shadows. They contorted once he walked past them, as if they had be much weaker, and he... became slightly stronger than when he was in the beginning.


    But Su Ming had alsoe to discover that there was no shadow under his feet.


    While walking in a circle, he gained an epiphany. He turned around, about to return to the mountain, when a solicitous voice reached his ears from behind him.


    ¡°Senior brother, please wait!¡±


    Once Su Ming heard the speaker, he stopped moving. When he turned around, he cast a nce at the figure who was running swiftly towards him.


    It was an old man who was dressed in a normal disciple¡¯s robe and had the cheeks of a monkey.


    He ran over and cried out with an assiduous look, ¡°Senior brother, please wait. Heh heh, with just one look, I could tell that you are someone outstanding. Clearly, you¡¯re not someone who will remain as a normal, average person. In the future, you will surely be sessful and stand above all others.¡± The old man was dressed crudely. Once he arrived beside Su Ming, he began chattering nonstop.


    ¡°Senior brother, when I saw you, I felt that we were fated. How about this, I have some spirit cores and great medicine which can help you in refining your cultivation base. They will make sure you get to soar in the sky. I usually do not sell this to other people, but it can¡¯t be helped, we¡¯re fated. Come, take a look.¡± As the old man spoke, he came closer to Su Ming and drew his clothes apart to show a dozen something bottles hanging on the inner part of his robe.


    ¡°So? Do you see anything you like? You know Ye Long, right? Let me tell you this, if Ye Long didn¡¯t buy my spirit cores and medicine in the past, it would have been impossible for him to clear the sixth formation!¡±


    The old man immediately began introducing the spirit cores and medicine. He brought out bottle after bottle while yammering nonstop.


    ¡°I have some medicinal herbs with me as well. Look at this... and at this. Let me tell you, senior brother, I can¡¯t sell this to you, Ye Long has already reserved it.


    ¡°And this... Ah, I can¡¯t sell these to you as well, the great sect elder won¡¯t allow me to sell this to you, but if you truly like it, and since we¡¯re connected by fate, I¡¯ll grit my teeth and sell it to you!¡±


    The old man¡¯s spit flew into the air while he spoke. As he continued, he seemed to notice that Su Ming had yet to speak, and he instinctively lifted his head, looking at Su Ming.


    It seemed to be the first time he looked at Su Ming¡¯s face clearly. When he saw it, he was first stunned, then his expression suddenly changed drastically!


    ¡°You-you...¡±


    Shock and disbelief appeared on his face. It looked as if he had juste face to face with the most shocking thing in his life!

 Chapter 1391: This Person is a Scoundrel!

    <h4>Chapter 1391: This Person is a Scoundrel!</h4>


    ¡°What about me?¡± Su Ming smiled faintly. A faint light shone in his eyes, and when he spoke faintly, he took a step forward.


    The old man with the cheeks of a monkey turned incredibly pale. He instinctively stepped back and nearly fell down. He looked as if he had seen a ghost, but as a cultivator, he still had some semnce of self-control. When he moved back, he sucked in a deep breath and quickly forced a smile on his lips, but that smile looked even worse than a crying expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t know that you have descended to this ce, senior. I was even trying to sell you all those scrapped medicinal pills just now. Please forgive me, senior. I hope that you will not punish me,¡± the old man said quickly. At that moment, he seemed to have calmed down, and he sounded as if he was begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Ming stared at the old man in front of him with the ghost of a smile on his face. When he took a step forward again, the old man¡¯s face changed, and he quickly took a few steps back.


    ¡°Did you truly manage to tell that my status of a senior... or do you know me?!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly shone brilliantly. When he took another step forward, the old man let out a shrill cry, but this time, he did not move back. Instead, he knelt in front of Su Ming with a loud thump.


    ¡°Senior, please forgive me, please spare my life, I didn¡¯t know about you before this. I only just... only just realized that you don¡¯t have a shadow under your feet. Only then did Ie to understand that you are a senior in the sect who has gained some achievements in terms of practicing the Seven Lives Art,¡± the old man exined while shuddering.


    Su Ming frowned and scrutinized the old man before him. The man¡¯s face and his words when he peddled his medicinal cores caused Su Ming¡¯s memories to surge. He felt as if he had returned to the Wind Stream Tribe and he had just met the old man named Bei Qiong!


    Besides his clothes, everything about the old man from his memories matched the person before his eyes. That old man had tried to sell Su Ming some medicinal herbs, and he had even given him a torn storage bag.


    Originally, when he had noticed him, Su Ming had not paid him any attention. The old man before him was not the first familiar person he ran into in the rather strange world he inhabited as of right then. Be it Tian Xie Zi, the quite different looking De Shun, or Lan Lan, all of them gave Su Ming a unique feeling.


    Because of that, while Su Ming had recognized the old man, he had not shown any signs of it on his face. There were also not many emotions in his heart. He only kept an eye on the matter.


    But when the old man had looked at Su Ming for real... he had shown an expression which could not be controlled. This immediately caused Su Ming to show great interest towards him.


    After all, Su Ming¡¯s appearance was not his original one, but that of Wang Tao. If the old man knew Wang Tao, he would have let it slide, but even if he knew Wang Tao before this, it was impossible for him to be that shocked upon seeing him.


    Unless... he had participated in Wang Tao¡¯s death, but eight years had passed since that matter had transpired. Even if he had truly participated in Wang Tao¡¯s death, with the old man¡¯s level of cultivation, he would not have such ack of self-control and be so shocked by Su Ming that all blood would drain from his face.


    There was one more exnation for it, and it was the one that stirred up the greatest amount of Su Ming¡¯s interest. It was possible... that the old man truly knew him. Not Wang Tao, but Su Ming himself!


    With this guess, Su Ming took a few steps forward, and the mighty pressure that spread out from them were all solely directed at the old man. Under that sort of oppression, he wanted to make the old man break down. It would make it more likely that he would tell the truth.


    But Su Ming did not expect that under his oppression, the old man had provided a different kind of exnation. It sounded quite usible, and when he thought about it carefully, it fitted the situation from before quite well.


    Which was why Su Ming furrowed his brow.


    The old man knelt down with a thud. When he had spoken before, his voice had not been soft, and the scene had caught the attention of the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the area. Many of them looked over, and there were even some people who were already rushing over.


    The matter concerned Su Ming¡¯s secret. He did not want toplicate anything, and he could not find any loopholes in the old man¡¯s exnation anyway. Su Ming observed the old man once more, but he only found terror on his face. Besides that, he saw no other emotions.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Sweat had broken out on the old man¡¯s forehead. Before Su Ming gave him the permission, he did not dare stand up. But when Su Ming spoke and the mighty pressure on him vanished, he quickly stood up, and respect appeared on his face. His expression spoke that he had just escaped death. There was also a hint of regret on his face, as if he was regretting his act of peddling his medicinal cores to Su Ming just then.


    All of his expressions fit what he had said earlier. Once he stood up, he quickly wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    ¡°Thank you, senior. Thank you so much.¡± After he spoke, he turned around and quickly walked away.


    Su Ming looked at the old man¡¯s back. When his eyes sparkled in a faint light, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Bei Qiong.¡±


    The old man did not seem to have heard his words. He did not stop for even a moment. When he was about to leave into the distance, Su Ming smiled faintly.


    ¡°I still have your storage bag. It once belonged to you, and even if thousands of years have passed, I still have a way of taking your presence from it. You... can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s words reached only the old man¡¯s ears. At the instant he heard them, he staggered slightly. Even though he instantly recovered his footing, his expression had already changed. He knew that at the instant he staggered, he had already exposed himself, and just when he hesitated...


    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s you!¡± Su Ming growled.


    With it, the old man looked like a startled bird. He instinctively began to run, wanting to quickly flee, but Su Ming did not rush after him. When he saw the old man fleeing hastily, a cold sneer appeared on his lips.


    Su Ming took a step forward, but right then, several figures swiftly appeared from the towers before the old man. No one could fly in the sect, so they could only walk briskly. The person in the lead was a ck-robed old man, and there were eight cultivators following behind him.


    ¡°How preposterous! Who would dare to insult my disciple!¡±


    The ck-robed old manughed coldly. With a swing of his arm, he charged towards thend. Clearly, someone had told him about Bei Qiong kneeling down before someone. When he approached, Bei Qiong quickly cried out for help.


    ¡°Master, please save me! Please save me! This person... This scoundrel wants to snatch my medicinal cores!¡±


    The old man did not react to the plea, but the people following behind him had strange expressions.


    Everyone in the firstyer of Seven Moons Sect knew of Bei Qiong¡¯s personality. If there was truly a scoundrel around, then Bei Qiong was the most deserving of that title.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just which disciple has the guts tomit such acts of violence in the sect! This is an offense against thews of the sect, and you must be chased out of the sect!¡±


    While the old man spoke with a cold sneer, he walked out of a jade pavement beside a tower in the sect, then looked at Su Ming.


    After that first nce, his expression changed drastically. He sucked in a sharp breath and took a few staggering steps backwards. Even the people behind him had stunned expressions on their faces. They did not know Su Ming. Their stunned expressions were due to the ck-robed old man¡¯s change in expression and his instinctive reaction.


    The old man groaned in his heart. Before, he had been striding forward from the jade pavement between the towers, which was why he did not see Su Ming. He had only thought that Su Ming was just a conceited disciple who did not know how things worked and had decided to bully his disciple.


    Yet when he walked out while burning with rage and saw Su Ming, his heart let out a heavy thump. Other people might not recognize Su Ming, but there was no way he would forget him.


    The old man was naturally Old Chen who had guided Wang Tao in the past, the boy Su Ming Possessed!


    Since Su Ming stepped into the inner sect, the old man had harbored a grudge for the first few years, and his heart had been filled with uneasiness and anxiety. He was afraid that Su Ming would return to cause him trouble. Even though there was a huge difference between their levels of cultivation, Su Ming had be an inner sect disciple, so was different. There were plenty of methods for Su Ming to make the old man¡¯s life miserable...


    But quite a few years had passed since then. When he saw that nothing happened to him, his old arrogance returned. It was especially so as of right then, after eight years had passed. Due to Su Ming forgetting the matter, the old man had also almostpletely forgotten about it.


    But it had never stopped being a thorn in his side. It constantly caused him to feel anxious, and it was especially so when he heard that Su Ming seemed to havee under the tutge of some sect elder when he went around asking for information. It had even left him to be terrified for some time.


    However, there had been no news about Su Ming for eight years, and gradually, he buried his fears at the bottom of his heart.


    When he saw Su Ming again, everything that transpired eight years ago instantly appeared in his head, and his raging heart filled with nervousness. He might not be afraid of Su Ming based on his level of cultivation, but he held incredible respect for the sect elder behind Su Ming. With a sect elder that he could not figure out no matter how he asked about, the old man had grown extremely nervous.


    When Su Ming¡¯s gazended on Old Chen, he spoke tly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to chase me out of the sect?¡±


    Old Chen¡¯s expression changed. Before he could speak, a middle-aged man from the eight people beside himughed coldly. He pointed at Su Ming and shouted.


    ¡°How dare you not kneel down and greet Attendant Chen when you see him? Whose disciple are you? Call the attendant in charge of you. We have to settle this matter, or else¡ª¡±


    That man was clearly used to being arrogant. His expression was ferocious, but before he could finish speaking, Old Chen turned back to p him, pushing the man one hundred something feet backwards.


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you?! Is it your ce to speak?!¡± the old man shouted in exasperation. When he looked at Su Ming, he quickly forced a smile on his face, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Wang. Haha, it¡¯s been eight years since west met, and your elegance is greater than before. Haha, I didn¡¯t manage to recognize at first. I hope you do not mind.¡±


    As Old Chen spoke, he bowed again with his fist in his palm.


    This action and his words immediately stunned the people in the area. They all looked at Su Ming simultaneously. After all, Old Chen was incredibly domineering in the outer sect. It was especially so after Wang Tao was chosen to join the inner sect.


    The old man had been promoted to chief attendant based on the rules of the sect. After that, there was rarely anyone who dared to provoke him in the outer sect.


    Yet right then... he was acting as if everything was not like that, and all the disciples in the area began making assumptions towards Su Ming¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 1392: Sect Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Sect Rules</h4>


    ¡°You-you¡¯re Wang Tao!¡±


    At that moment, while the outer sect disciples in the area were still wondering about Su Ming¡¯s identity, someone remembered his appearance and recalled the legendary blood moon!


    All the disciples in the area were surprised upon hearing his words. They looked at Su Ming with scrutinizing gazes. To them, Wang Tao was a name they knew by heart due to its fame.


    No news about Wang Tao had appeared since the Seven Moons disaster, but after he had been epted into the inner sect, Ye Long, every single time he challenged the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune, would try to make him challenge the Rune as well. Because of that, despite Wang Tao seeming being forgotten by the people in Seven Moons Sect, his name... had never left the people¡¯s minds for a long time.


    ¡°Wang Tao... is him?!¡±


    ¡°I remember now! Chief Attendant Chen was promoted because Wang Tao was among the people he guided!¡±


    While the crowd burst intomotion, Su Ming looked as calm as ever. He cast a nce at Old Chen, who looked nervous, but how hid hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°I want this person!¡± Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at Bei Qiong.


    Bei Qiong¡¯s expression changed. He instinctively took a few steps back, and terror appeared on his face.


    Old Chen was silent. After some time, determination showed up on his face, and when he looked at Su Ming, he spoke with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since we met, and of course there¡¯s nothing wrong with such a trivial matter, but... Bei Qiong is my disciple. This is... Brother Wang, you¡¯re forcefully demanding him from me, and it is against the rules of the sect.¡±


    While speaking, Old Chen brought out a jade slip in secret with his right hand. He squeezed it slightly, and a smile blossomed on his face. He had already made his decision in his heart.


    ¡®Wang Tao, oh Wang Tao, they said you came under the tutge of a sect elder, but it does matter whether this is real or not. Even if it is real, you still have to obey the sect rules. You¡¯ve alreadymitted an offense against the sect by trying to forcefully obtain an outer sect disciple!¡¯


    Old Chenughed coldly in his heart. At that moment, he quelled the nervousness he previously felt and even let murderous intent grow in his heart.


    However, he wanted to kill Wang Tao openly and in an upright manner. He wanted to use sect rules to punish him. If he did it like that, then even if a sect elder tried to interfere, he would stand at the side of the sect rules, and his act of trying to kill Su Ming would not be connected to him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He no longer looked at Old Chen. When he took a step forward, he walked towards Bei Qiong, whose expression changed. He was just about to move backwards, but he was grabbed by Old Chen and pushed forward, straight into Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If you don¡¯t want to, no one can force you. He¡¯s not a sect elder just yet, and neither is he an attendant. He has no right to take you away! If he tries to forcefully take you away from my hands, he would break the sect rules!¡± Old Chen enunciated every single word while staring at Su Ming.


    ¡°But... But he...¡±


    Just as Bei Qiong was about to leave, Su Ming approached him. He smiled faintly, then brought his right hand up and swung his arm, sessfully grabbing Bei Qiong¡¯s arm. He then made to leave.


    ¡°Wang Tao, how dare you?! Do you truly dare to break sect rules? I might have been connected to you in the past, but I can¡¯t just ignore you breaking sect rules like this!¡±


    Old Chen¡¯s eyes brightened, and he immediately took a few steps forward while shouting loudly.


    ¡°Sect Rule 37: Within Seven Moons Sect, besides the sect elders and attendants, no one can interfere with the outer sect disciples¡¯ training nor force them to do anything. This is a form of protection for the outer sect disciples, because outer sect disciples are the foundation that ensure Seven Moons Sects¡¯ increasing strength!


    ¡°Wang Tao, if you don¡¯t stop now, I will report this to the sect, and I will have them punish you! I¡¯ve already recorded everything that you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Old Chen took a few steps forward again, and his power spread out from his body with a bang. When he lifted his right hand, he revealed the jade slip on his palm!


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at Old Chen, but did not say anything. He grabbed the wailing Bei Qiong and turned into a long arc to leave.


    ¡°Master, save me! Master, this scoundrel... He-he has no shadow! He¡¯s a person in the sect who has gained some achievements in practicing the Seven Lives Art!¡±


    With a terror on his face, Bei Qiong screamed in a shrill voice. Upon hearing his words, the disciples in the area immediately looked at Su Ming.


    When Old Chen looked over as well, his pupils shrank. He was stunned.


    ¡°So what if he gained some achievements in practicing the Seven Lives Art? Does it mean that he can break sect rules?! And... Wang Tao, you¡¯ve broken another sect rule. Besides the sect elders, no one in Seven Moons Sect is allowed to fly! Even us attendants can only fly for short periods of time if we have to settle something urgent!¡±


    Old Chen kept his focus on the sect rules. As he spoke, he leapt up and charged towards Su Ming. At the instant he flew up, dozens of long arcs appeared in the sky.


    All of them were outer sect attendants. They had already received the news and were charging over. The person in the lead was the white-robed schr Su Ming had met in the past. He was the chief attendant, and because of Ye Long, he had be the master of the outer sect. When he arrived, his expression was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    His voice rumbled like thunder. In an instant, it echoed in every direction. With one nce, he saw Su Ming and Bei Qiong, who was in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sect master, this person has broken a number of sect rules in session. He first came out to capture an outer sect disciple without any reason, then he flew without authorization even though he isn¡¯t an attendant or a sect elder. I couldn¡¯t manage to talk him out of it, so sect master, please make a final decision in regards to this matter! This is the proof.¡±


    Once Old Chen saw the white-robed schr, he startedughing coldly in his heart, thinking that he would finally teach Wang Tao a lesson so that he would know that he was not to be easily provoked.


    As he spoke, he threw the jade slip to the white-robed schr. Once the schr caught it in his hand, he frowned and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was in midair, not feeling in a hurry to leave. Instead, he stood calmly and stared at Old Chen, who had left his previous nervousness behind and reced it with arrogance.


    The white-robed schr frowned and cast a nce at the ground underneath. Quite arge number of disciples were in the area, watching the event unfold.


    The white-robed schr quite disliked what Old Chen had done. While they had to obey the sect rules, there were certain times when they did not need to pay much attention to them.


    One of such was the appearance of an inner sect disciple wanting to capture an outer sect disciple. As long as it was not too overboard, they would usually not pay too much attention to such an event. After all, those in the inner sect had a much higher status, and it happened frequently that they required a furnace or an outer sect disciple to be their servant. There were far too many times such a thing happened for them to manage all of them.


    However, right then, Old Chen had sunk his ws into the matter and refused to let go, which made it hard for the middle-aged schr to handle the matter. If he used sect rules to attack Su Ming, he would naturally offend the sect elder behind him.


    The middle-aged schr also recognized Su Ming as the disciple who had appeared with Ye Long in the past. He had his own channels and learned of things that other people did not know about Su Ming. He had heard that the youth had gone under the tutge of Sect Elder Lan.


    ¡°Junior Brother Wang, how about we settle things like this: Please let me have that outer sect disciple first, and I will handle matters. What do you say? As for the other things, it¡¯s been many years since you¡¯ve returned to this ce, and it was just a moment of impulse. We can talk things out,¡± the middle-aged schr said while smiling faintly.


    A glint appeared in Old Chen¡¯s eyes, and he let out a cold harrumph.


    ¡°Sect master, that won¡¯t do. Since Wang Tao broke the sect rules, you must punish him, or else other people will learn from him. What will we do then? Right now, right before all the disciples below, please serve justice!¡±


    Since Old Chen had already offended Su Ming and had evidence of his wrongdoing, he would naturally not let him off easily. As long as he had evidence, he would be much safer in the future. At the very least, he could defend himself if Su Ming wanted to target him.


    Su Ming smiled faintly in midair, his expression never changing. At that moment, he spoke tly. ¡°Oh? And I wonder what sort of sect rules have I broken?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need me to repeat myself? First, you broke the rule of flight. Second, you captured an outer sect disciple, you¡ª¡±


    Old Chen was smiling coldly during his speech, but before he could finish, his expression changed in a drastic manner, and an incredulous look showed up in his eyes. In fact, even the expressions of the white-robed schr and the other attendants changed.


    As for the disciples in the area, all of them were still in a daze, even though they also saw... Su Ming flick his left wrist and reveal a blue te in his hand!


    They did not know what that te was, but Old Chen, the white-robed schr, and the dozens of outer sect attendants knew clearly what it symbolized!


    That te... could be said to be a supreme treasure in Seven Moons Sect, and only sect elders could be in possession of them. Once they had them, their statuses could be said to have reached the peak of Seven Moons Sect!


    The only ones above them were the great sect elders in charge and the twelve sleeping great sect elders. Besides them, there was no one else in the sect whose status surpassed those with the blue tes. At most... they were of equal status.


    Before the people with the blue tes, sect rules and sectws were all just a joke! If they wanted to fly, they flew. Forget capturing an outer sect disciple, even if Su Ming wanted to kill them or chase them out of the sect, he only needed to say a word.


    ¡°I, Xu Yi, sect master of the outer sect, greet Sect Elder Wang.¡±


    When the white-robed schr¡¯s expression changed, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Su Ming.


    ¡°We greet Sect Elder Wang!¡± The dozens of attendants behind the white-robed schr bowed together with nervousness and respect on their faces.


    As for the outer sect disciples in the area, they had dazed expressions while quickly kneeling down.


    ¡°Greetings, Sect Elder Wang!¡±


    Even the people next to Old Chen swiftly bowed to Su Ming with nervousness on their faces.


    Old Chen¡¯s face went pale while full of disbelief. He had not expected that Su Ming... would be a sect elder!


    It was something he would have never guessed. To him, Su Ming would be just a disciple of a sect elder at best His mind jolted, and he quickly lowered his head. Nervousness and terror instantly returned to his heart, and he bowed deeply to Su Ming with his fist in his palm.


    ¡°Greetings... Sect Elder Wang.¡±

 Chapter 1393: You Are Su Ming!

    <h4>Chapter 1393: You Are Su Ming!</h4>


    ¡°Ick a servant,¡± Su Ming said tly while standing in the air. He cast a nce at Bei Qiong, who was in his right hand. By then, Bei Qiong¡¯s face had already be pale. When Su Ming looked over, he looked full of despair and was begging for mercy.


    ¡°Sect Elder Wang, if you value this person, then it is his serendipity. We had some misunderstandings between us just now, so I hope that you will not mind.¡±


    The white-robed schr stood up and spoke respectfully to Su Ming. He did not suspect Su Ming¡¯s identity. THey were within Seven Moons Sect, so no one would dare to pretend to be the sect elder.


    And Su Ming was still a member of Seven Moons Sect. If he pretended to be a sect elder, he would be exposed in a moment. Ripples had spread out of the te once it appeared, but up till then, no sect elder hade forth, which was a very telling sign of what was going on.


    ¡°Sect Elder Wang, I hope you will be magnanimous enough to forgive me. I had been careless previously. If this disciple is fortunate enough to be your servant, then it is his serendipity,¡± Old Chen quickly said while forcing a smile on his face.


    There was terror in his eyes; fear had been instilled deep in his heart towards Su Ming. It was not due to him being intimidated by his level of cultivation, but his status in the sect. It destroyed any desire Old Chen had to provoke him. In fact, the regret he felt at that moment had already caused his heart to tremble.


    Su Ming shook his head. When the hearts of the people let out a thump, his gazended on Old Chen. There was still the ghost of a smile on his face.


    ¡°Bing my servant is a serendipity?¡±


    ¡°Yes... this is naturally a great serendipity. It is a chance everyone dreams of having. Bei Qiong, follow Sect Elder Wang obediently. You have to set an example for your junior and senior brothers!¡± Old Chen said quickly.


    ¡°Then... youe with me. The servant I choose is not Bei Qiong, but you.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words were calm, but when theynded in Old Chen¡¯s ears, he felt as if thunder had roared by his side. He was left stunned, and his expression changed drastically again. He instinctively moved back.


    ¡°This... This is... I...¡± He was practically speechless. ¡°Sect Elder Wang, I am the chief attendant of the outer sect. This is... This is just...¡± Cold sweat broke out on Old Chen¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Sect Master Xu, I don¡¯t really know much about the sect rules, so I¡¯ll let you handle this matter.¡± Su Ming¡¯s smile remained the same. Since Old Chen had insisted on using sect rules against him, then Su Ming would also use sect rules against him.


    In truth, targeting the old man was not something Su Ming would do based on his personality. He would just kill him normally, but when Su Ming Possessed Wang Tao, he sensed Wang Tao¡¯s hate for the old man. It was a hate that could not be resolved by just killing the old man. It could only fade away by continuously tormenting him.


    Since Su Ming had Possessed Wang Tao, he did not mind satisfying some of the deceased boy¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°This matter... Sect Elder Wang, based on sect rules, sect elders can decide the fates of all disciples in the outer sect and inner sect at will, including the attendants. If they fight back, then you can kill them straight away!


    ¡°But if other sect elderse to stop you, then the Sect Elder Council will make a decision,¡± the white-robed schr swiftly exined. As he did, he cast Old Chen a cold re.


    Su Ming nodded, then closed his eyes. After ten something breaths passed, he opened his eyes and smiled faintly at Old Chen.


    ¡°Looks like no other sect elders are going to stop me. As for you... do you want to be my servant... or do you want to be wiped off?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was faint, but to Old Chen, it sounded like a funeral bell. He looked around him while trembling, then gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I am willing to be the servant of the sect elder!¡±


    When he said those words, the bitterness in his heart could not be described with words, but what else could he do besides that? He could see Su Ming¡¯s killing intent, and if he refused, Su Ming would immediately open his mouth and order him killed.


    If he fought back, he would die in an even more wretched manner!


    He had the most supreme will in Seven Moons Sect, the will of the sect elders who stood above all other people!


    ¡°Thene with me.¡±


    Su Ming nodded at the white-robed schr with his expression as calm as ever. He cast a nce at Old Chen, then turned around while still holding the pale Bei Qiong in hand and turned into a long arc that left into the distance.


    Old Chen was conflicted. While feeling uneasy and terrified, he had to fly after Su Ming. He continuouslyforted himself by saying that his level of cultivation clearly surpassed that of Su Ming. There were a lot of people around right then, so he could not do anything, but if Su Ming tried to do anything while they were in a ce with few people, he could protect himself.


    This thought allowed Old Chen to find a hint of confidence while quaking in his boots due to his nerves.


    When Su Ming left, the crowd was too stunned by what had transpired before them to move. Only after a long time had passed did everyone disperse, and Wang Tao¡¯s name immediately spread through the outer sect like a violent gust.


    As for Su Ming¡¯s status, the other sect elders in Seven Moons Sect clearly knew about it since a long time ago. However, none of them wanted to have this news leave, which was why the matter had be a secret.


    When Su Ming revealed his own identity and exercised his power as a sect elder, the other sect elders did not stop him for such a small matter. After all... since ancient times, the number of great sect elders would mean a corresponding number of sect elders. It was something that had never changed since an eternity ago.


    Those who became sect elders were the chief sessor disciples of the thirteen great sect elders. They were also the greatmasters of the disciples of their Master¡¯s line. Take, for example, Lan Lan, she was the greatmaster of the line of disciples belonging to the man with the sky-blue Daoist robe.


    But eight years ago, Su Ming had been added to their number, causing the number of sect elders in Seven Moons Sect to be fourteen when there were still only thirteen great sect elders.


    This should have caused a great dispute in Seven Moons Sect, but strangely... each sect elder received a message from their sleeping Master in regards to it. They were told that this was something that all great sect elders hade to agree upon!


    That included the red-robed man Dao Han who had been managing Seven Moons Sect over the past few aeons. He too did not say anything, which meant that he had also tacitly agreed to it.


    Because of that, when Su Ming revealed his status as a sect elder for the first time for such an insignificant matter, nobody batted an eye. It was a matter concerning Su Ming and the attendant who had guided him in the past, so everyone understood what was going on and did not wish to interfere with it. They also did not want... to offend two Sect Elders at once: Su Ming and Lan Lan!


    .....


    With Bei Qiong in hand, Su Ming charged to the mountain. Old Chen followed behind him. Before long, the three of them arrived at the cliff where Su Ming¡¯s wooden house was in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, though they were still in reality, still just at the firstyer.


    Su Ming lifted his foot and stepped on the ground. His figure immediately disintegrated to turn into a shadow that enveloped Bei Qiong and Old Chen. He then charged to the area above them and vanished.


    When they appeared, they were already at the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, standing on the cliff. When Bei Qiong and Old Chen appeared, they immediately saw another Su Ming, who was sitting and meditating.


    At the same time, they saw the Su Ming who had brought them turn into a shadow. He walked to the spot behind Su Ming and ovepped with his figure. Then, the meditating Su Ming slowly opened his eyes.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pointed at Old Chen. The old man immediately let out a shrill scream of pain. His whole body was instantly covered in mes. When they spread out, they turned into a huge red kiln that enveloped Old Chen in it.


    His screams lingered in the air, but the shock in his heart cause filled him with more terror than the pain he suffered. The moment before, Su Ming¡¯s attack had been filled with a power that he found himself unable to fight against. It was as if whenpared to Su Ming, he was a child. This caused his shock and the pain he felt to turn into a dual attack on his body and his soul.


    Old Chen was not the only one who felt fear. Bei Qiong, whose face waspletely pale at that moment, felt the same fear. The scene caused his pupils to shrink. He instinctively took a few steps backwards, but behind him was a canyon, and he could not retreat anymore. As his body shuddered, he quickly put on an obsequious look on his face.


    ¡°Sect Elder Wang, your power is as great as the heavens itself, I am...¡±


    ¡°Before you appeared in front of me, I¡¯ve heard these words before, and I¡¯m already sick of them,¡± Su Ming said faintly with his eyes on Bei Qiong.


    ¡°Urk...¡± Bei Qiong became even more nervous.


    ¡°Talk,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know what to say. Sect Elder Wang, everything that went wrong is my fault. I should not have tried to peddle to you those fake medicinal cores. I¡¯ve done wrong, I¡¯ve truly done wrong...¡± Bei Qiong wailed and fell prostrate on the ground again. On his face was an incredibly regretful look.


    ¡°Tell me, who am I?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was the same as ever. When he lifted his right hand and pointed at Bei Qiong, a gust of ck wind immediately appeared and instantly blew at him. While spinning swiftly in the area, it immediately became like a sharp de that caused Bei Qiong to scream in pain.


    Countless fine wounds appeared on his body, and when the ck wind blew past them, they immediately began rotting. The threat of death instantly filled Bei Qiong¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I will give you ten breaths to think. There is no grudges between us, and I don¡¯t want to perform a Soulseek on you, because it will harm your life, but if you insist on not speaking...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s words did not show a single hint of whether he was happy or angry. He had yet to finish speaking when the chilling intent in his words was felt by Bei Qiong.


    ¡°One,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    ¡°Two...¡±


    Within the ck wind, conflict appeared on Bei Qiong¡¯s face. When he screamed again in pain, more wounds showed up on his body, and as blood gushed out, the ck wind gained a purple tint.


    ¡°Three...¡±


    ¡°I truly know nothing. Sect Elder Wang, please spare me. Y-y-you... You¡¯re Sect Elder Wang, I only know that you¡¯re Sect Elder Wang...¡±


    ¡°Six...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He watched the ck wind quietly while his voice echoed in Bei Qiong¡¯s heart like a funeral bell.


    ¡°Seven...¡±


    ¡°My expression only changed because I saw that you did not have a shadow. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Sect Elder Wang, please listen to me, I... I...¡±


    Bei Qiong¡¯s screams became louder. By then, most of the ck wind had turned purple. As it spun, some spots on Bei Qiong¡¯s legs even started to show bone!


    ¡°Nine...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. When he said that number, he raised his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the ck wind. Bei Qiong, while screaming in the wind, immediately started falling, and the top of his skull came to be right before Su Ming.


    ¡°Ten,¡± he said tly the next moment


    Right when he spoke, the ck wind let out a roar, and Bei Qiong was yanked towards Su Ming. Right when Su Ming was about to grab the top of his skull and perform a Soulseek on him...


    ¡°Su Ming! Su Ming! YOU¡¯RE SU MING!¡±


    Bei Qiong seemed to have used up all his strength and screamed shrilly.

 Chapter 1394: A Battle of Arts!

    <h4>Chapter 1394: A Battle of Arts!</h4>


    Su Ming narrowed his eyes in a barely noticeable manner, and his lifted right hand stopped in the air. His burning eyes were fixated on Bei Qiong, and the ghost of a smile gradually appeared at the corners of his lips.


    Once Bei Qiong saw it, his heart trembled. Compared to Su Ming¡¯s previous callous ruthlessness, he was even more afraid of his current expression. This caused him to be unable to guess what Su Ming was thinking of, and he could not guess what he would do next.


    But he could guess that Su Ming would definitely think of asking him why he knew Su Ming¡¯s name, and why he could tell that he was Su Ming, even though his appearance had clearly changed!


    ¡°Su Ming... how did you manage to tell that I¡¯m Su Ming?¡±


    Su Ming smiled. He stared at Bei Qiong and did not attempt to refute his words. Instead, a glint appeared in his eyes. A huge pressure instantly fell on Bei Qiong.


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll tell you... It¡¯s...¡± Bei Qiong hesitated for a moment, but when he looked at Su Ming, he gritted his teeth. ¡°You... are Su Ming, but also the Third Prince of Ancient Zang!¡±


    When he said those words, Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same, but a roaring storm hade to rage in his heart. Bei Qiong knew so much? This caused Su Ming to fall silent, and the light in his eyes grew stronger.


    Bei Qiong was silent for a moment before he slowly spoke. His voice was slightly hoarse and seemed to contain nostalgia. When he looked at Su Ming, aplicated look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Three thousand years ago, the Third Prince of Ancient Zang left the royal capital to wander about the universe for six thousand years. During his travels, he lost his way and became immersed in the era of the ancient Harmonious Morus Alba. He lost himself there...


    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who lost himself. All his friends and all the people who had formed ties with him through preordained fate during his travels had also lost themselves because of him.


    ¡°And while my level of cultivation isn¡¯t high, as the descendant of Ancient Zang¡¯s Taoist Master, I have a much longer lifepared to normal people, and during the past... I was also lost with you.


    ¡°But I woke up much faster than the others, and after I woke up, I noticed that... Due to my bloodline, once I woke up, I retained my memories from when I was lost. However, I noticed that the people who woke up after me were confused. They no longer had the memories from the time when they had been lost...


    ¡°It¡¯s as if it was just one meditation, a short time of being confused. I could also see that a portion of their souls had been split from them, and while they were in the worlds where you were lost, they were them, and they were themselves in Ancient Zang as well.


    ¡°But they were also different...¡±


    Bei Qiong sighed softly and lowered his head.¡±Harmonious Morus Alba is fake...¡±


    Su Ming was silent. After a long time and without any changes in his expression, he spoke tly. ¡°You said a lot, but you didn¡¯t answer me how you managed to tell that I¡¯m Su Ming.¡±


    ¡°If I look at you now, I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re Su Ming or the third prince of the past... but back there, you didn¡¯t appear before me with your real real form. The one I saw was a shadow figure you formed through the Seven Lives Art.


    ¡°People¡¯s appearances can be different, but shadows... are like a person¡¯s soul. They might appear different under the sun, but very few people know that the darkness of the shadow can allow an observant person to see another¡¯s real self!


    ¡°But there are only few who know of this Art. I have the bloodline of a Daoist Master in me, which is why I can tell what is different and was able to recognize you.¡±


    Bei Qiong smiled wryly. Judging from his looks, he seemed to be sighing and regretting being able to identify Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and the shock as well as disbelief showed by Bei Qiong when he saw him appeared in his head. All of what Bei Qiong said provided a perfect exnation for how he had acted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what I know of the truth. After I woke up, I¡¯ve also been pondering over the reason why you lost your way, and I discovered that this is closely connected to the second prince as well as the eldest prince. The two of them worked together to stop you by making you lose your way!


    ¡°Third prince, please... wake up. Everything during the era of Harmonious Morus Alba was fake. That time was not real, not even a single bit of it. You can find all the people you met in Harmonious Morus Alba in Ancient Zang. The people in Ancient Zang are real, and the ones in Harmonious Morus Alba were just wisps of lost souls. They were fake!


    ¡°As long as you wake up, they... will immediately wake up and remember you, such as Sect Elder Lan. She¡¯s one of those people. Three thousand years ago, she went out to train, and she ran into you, but she can¡¯t remember it now... because you still haven¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°Third prince, be it for you or for your friends, please wake up. As long as you wake up, then all the people will remember you!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you went through in Harmonious Morus Alba during theter days... but even if the people in that world died, as long as you wake up, you will realize... that they are all still by your side!¡± While Bei Qiong spoke, there was a hint of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I know. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can perform a Soulseek on me. I¡¯ve told numerous lies in my life, but this time... I did not lie!¡± Bei Qiong lifted his head and looked at Su Ming with a firm look.


    Su Ming was silent. No one could tell what sort of emotions were tumbling in his heart right then. He lifted his head, but he did not look at Bei Qiong. Instead, he looked at the sky high above. He stared at the blue vastness as well as the clouds and fog. He also stared at the sun hidden behind the white clouds.


    All of them seemed incredibly real. When he looked to the side, the world in the distance did not seem to have an end. There was a long line that seemed to connect the ground and sky together.


    After Su Ming looked around, he lifted his right hand. Before Bei Qiong could react to the situation, Su Ming pushed his hand on top of Bei Qiong¡¯s skull. With it, Su Ming¡¯s power instantly spread out and enveloped Bei Qiong¡¯s entire body. It seeped into his head through his will to search through his memories.


    In them, Su Ming saw many things, and among them was everything that Bei Qiong had mentioned before. However, this time, he did not hear words, but saw pictures.


    Bei Qiong shuddered. Soulseek was incredibly harmful to a person, but there was a firm look in his eyes, as if he had alreadye to an understanding. Since he could not avoid it and destiny had already arranged for the meeting between them, it would be better... for him to make Su Ming wake up so that he would know what is real and what is fake!


    When the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn passed, Su Ming moved his right hand away and put it down gently. He did not find any signs of Bei Qiong¡¯s memories being changed. Everything in them was what Bei Qiong had experienced.


    ¡°Third prince...¡± Bei Qiong¡¯s face was pale, and he looked incredibly weak. When he shifted his gaze to Su Ming, he was about to speak, but...


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Su Ming said faintly and closed his eyes.


    He swung his right hand, and immediately, the ck wind became a gentle breeze that swept up Bei Qiong¡¯s body. It sent him throughyers of Sky Beyond the Sky until they reached the firstyer of Seven Moons Sect.


    The breeze beside Bei Qiong disappeared then, but he did not immediately leave. Instead, he stood still and lifted his head to look at the mountain in which Su Ming stayed.


    Even though he could only see the firstyer, he vaguely felt that he could see the ovepping mountain from the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and Su Ming sitting there alone, meditating.


    Bei Qiong sighed softly.


    ¡®So it¡¯s not about the eldest prince or second prince being powerful and suppressing you in a manner that you cannot wake up... It¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to wake up yourself... You¡¯re immersed in Harmonious Morus Alba. You¡¯d rather sink into the nineyers of earth and refuse to believe in the nine heavens.¡¯


    When Bei Qiong shook his head, he looked to have be much older. He then turned around and walked into the distance.


    His shadow was elongated, but it stayed by his feet... However, while that shadow seemed to have gained a hint of ancientness, but it seemed to be wearing a straw cape and a straw hat. Slowly, it became fainter until it ovepped with itself. When it slowly faded away, even Bei Qiong did not notice it.


    .....


    On the mountain, Su Ming closed his eyes while sitting quietly. When the sun in the distant sky began to set, a woman appeared outside his house.


    It was Lan Lan, and it was the first time she had appeared in that ce in the eight years. She stood beside Su Ming and stared into the distant evening sky.


    After a long time, she lowered her head and looked at Su Ming, who still had his eyes shut. Without saying a word, she turned around to leave.


    When night fell and stars glimmered in the sky, midnight fell, and Su Ming... opened his eyes.


    His gaze was calm, but in the depths of that calmness was a determination that would cause others to stare at him. That determination was like fire, and it could burn the world and the night sky.


    ¡°There are no signs of his memories being changed. This means that his memories are real, but the truth of his memories does not mean that they are the reality!¡± Su Ming dered slowly.


    ¡°Because my memories were not manipted either, and if they¡¯re real, then it means I am also real! But there must be one that is fake...¡± Resolve was in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and a fierce light shone in them.


    ¡°He identally revealed the biggest loophole just now, and because of it, his seemingly perfect story had a w.


    ¡°He should have called me Mo Su, not... Su Ming! After all... when we were in Wind Stream Tribe, I had changed my name to Mo Su. I had left after that and never met him again. When I searched through his memories, his memories in Harmonious Morus Alba also ended in Wind Stream Tribe!¡± A surprised glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But he called me Su Ming...¡± A profound smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. ¡°Xuan Zang, is this your world or my world? You and I... we both know this clearly. My will is not something you can change so easily.


    ¡°This is a battle of Arts... between you and me.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words tly, a roar of thunder suddenly rang out in the night sky. Rain began to fall from the sky as the dark clouds hidden in the dark night gradually gathered together.


    The rain was not heavy at the start, but in the blink of an eye, it looked as if someone had tipped over a basin in heaven. A curtain of water enveloped the mountains, thend, and Seven Moons Sect.


    But... the rain only poured in the firstyer. Su Ming could see the rain in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, but he could not sense it.

 Chapter 1395: Second Level of Dao Divinity Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Second Level of Dao Divinity Realm!</h4>


    The rain was falling. Those in Sky Beyond the Sky could hear it, but not touch nor sense it.


    It was just like the past Bei Qiong spoke of. Su Ming could see the path he treaded clearly when he turned his head. He could find the tracks when he went forward, but when he turned around and walked back... he would find that the path had been split in two.


    Su Ming stood on the cliff with smile appeared on his lips. His expression was chilly, and there was a profound meaning behind it. When it corresponded with the resolve in his eyes, it turned into an evil look that could not be spoken. It was as if his eyes could see through all the changes in the world, as if he could see through the cycles of life and death in the past, and as if he could see through everything about himself.


    It was like an epiphany. If he lost himself within it, then on the day he woke up, he would only believe that he was awake, but in truth, he would still be lost.


    If he did not get lost and kept true to his heart, he would never, ever... be lost again!


    During that moment, his Dao Divinity, which was sitting and meditating in his third eye, opened its eyes. They also had the light of understanding. The rain... hade coincidentally, at the perfect timing, and also... too suddenly!


    What Su Ming saw was not rain, but a figure moving further and further away in the rain at that moment. That figure was ancient and had a straw cape over his shoulders as well as a straw hat on his head... like a ferryman... and like the Master in Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    During that instant, lightning shed. When it illuminated the ground, the figure before Su Ming¡¯s eyes seemed to havee to a stop. It slowly turned its head around. Its gaze seemed tond on Su Ming, but when Su Ming saw the face clearly, the figure disappeared with another sh of lightning.


    Su Ming closed his eyes, but his third eye remained open. The Dao Divinity in it did not close its eyes either. The light of epiphany grew stronger, and then, the Dao Divinity in his third eye curled its lips into a smile.


    He... understood!


    In the world that may be real or fake, he lit up with the light of enlightenment for the first time. The enlightenment caused Su Ming to be even more determined, and it also made his resolve firmer. His heart calmed down, and in that very first battle that could be said to be a battle of Arts against Xuan Zang... ovepping figures gradually appeared on Su Ming¡¯s Dao Divinity.


    As his Dao Divinity ovepped, the rain in the world outside became heavier. The curtain of water covered everything. It seemed like even the fifthyer of the Sky Beyond the Sky had been covered by a curtain of rain, but it was still the same. Su Ming could see it, but he could not sense it. There were multiple worlds separating Seven Moons Sect into parts.


    The feeling of his Dao Divinity ovepping with each other became stronger in Su Ming¡¯s third eye, then, the sky roared, and thunder shook the world. At the instant lightning illuminated everything... the feeling of his Dao Divinity ovepping in Su Ming¡¯s third eye became stronger.


    But it seemed as if something wascking. Even if the ovepping made it seem as if he had gained two Dao Divinities, it was difficult for him to separate them. They could not truly turn... into two Dao Divinities.


    ¡®Through all of my life, I pursued the truth and sought Dao. When I walk down this path, longevity is no longer important. Divine abilities are just decorations, and the essence of pursuing the truth is the Dao I seek...


    ¡®I seek to answer my questions. I search for an understanding, for... a Dao belonging to me, Su Ming!


    ¡®This Dao is my pursuit. This Dao is my way to understand the changes in the world, the changes in the cycles of life and death. When I walk down this path, I will persist in my beliefs. This... is the path of searching for my heart!


    ¡®It is like this rain. I look at it from Sky Beyond the Sky, but if I want it...¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the foot of the mountain. When thunder rumbled and Su Ming pulled his right hand back, there was rain on his palm!


    The rain slipped through the cracks between his fingers, and Su Ming¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His smile grew brighter. When he threw his head back andughed, the Dao Divinity in his third eye... swiftly split into two!


    When the ovepping reached its limit, the second Dao Divinity appeared!


    At the instant it happened, Su Ming reached a breakthrough in his level of cultivation. From the first level of Dao Divinity Realm, he stepped into the second level of Dao Divinity Realm. His hair flew, and his robes fluttered. The rain in the world outside became stronger, The thunder roared even louder, and the lightning became even brighter!


    This rain came at an opportune moment, at the perfect moment!


    Its arrival made Su Ming¡¯s epiphany instantly reach a higher level, allowing him to understand his Dao even better.


    Su Ming¡¯s cultivation instantly erupted from his body. It immediately reached a breakthrough from the first level of Dao Divinity Realm and reached the second level of Dao Divinity Realm. If he took another step, he would reach aplete transformation. He would be... part of the few powerful warriors in all of Ancient Zang. He would step into Dao Spirit Realm!


    ¡®Xuan Zang, I believe that my world is real. I believe that I am Su Ming, not the third prince, much less... you!


    ¡®Xuan Zang, this is a battle of Arts involving Possession. You attack me, and I will counter... but there wille a time when I, Su Ming, will be the one who attacks, and you... will sink into this world. Let¡¯s see... who among us will be the first to wake up!


    ¡®Every single time the two of us engage in a battle of Arts... I will be stronger!¡¯


    A ferocious look appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. When he swung his arm, his hair instantly turned purple. The purple hair did not belong to Wang Tao, but belonged to Su Ming.


    He stood up at that moment. The rain around him turned red at that instant, having been dyed by the darkness of night and Su Ming¡¯s will. It was as if it had be a vast ocean of blood.


    As it rumbled and roared, Su Ming stood on the cliff. Beneath him was a canyon and Seven Moons Sect. His long hair became messy due to the wind blowing against it, but it could not throw his heart into chaos.


    He lifted his left hand, and immediately, a ball of fire that seemed like it would never be extinguished floated up from his palm. The fire burned, having been formed by Su Ming¡¯s will. That fire was like Su Ming¡¯s resolve¡ªinextinguishable!


    The mes shone with Su Ming¡¯s memories. In the wind and rain, on the cliff, and when everything in the area seemed to have turned into a raging ocean of blood... Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the fire on his palm. His gaze was no longer fierce, but had be gentle.


    In the fire, he could see Arid Triad, the four Great True Worlds, his three senior brothers, his elder, Cang Lan, Yu Xuan, Xu Hui, plenty of smiling faces... and the bald crane!


    In the mes were Dark Mountain, ninth summit, and all that Su Ming treasured and for which he was willing to give up on everything. It was... the source of the strength that allowed him to be firm and to keep walking down his path!


    It was also... his taboo!


    After a long while, Su Ming clenched his left hand gently, putting out the mes that were the manifestation of his memories and his divine sense. When he lifted his head, he looked at the curtain of rain in the sky and watched the lightning and the rumbling thunder.


    rity appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I am Su Ming.¡±


    The moment he spoke calmly, numerous runic symbols showed up in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky amid the thunder and lightning. Their appearance immediately stirred up howls and rumbles that drowned out the lightning and thunder. At the moment it attracted the attention of those in Seven Moons Sect, the runic symbols formed... a huge Feng Shuipass in the sky of the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. It could be seen on every singleyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    As the Feng Shuipass rotated with loud bangs, a figure moved towards it from a mountain far away. Once that figure stepped into the Feng Shuipass, it could be seen clearly. It belonged to a young man.


    He was dressed in a white robe, and his eyes were like stars. His ck hair fluttered in the wind, making him look incredibly handsome, and needless to say... he was Ye Long!


    ¡°I, Ye Long, will challenge the seventh formation of the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune. Master, please grant me permission!¡±


    Ye Long wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply towards the mountain from whence he came. His words were clear and echoed in the rainy night. They made the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky tremble and many of the Seven Moons Sect disciples who were meditating in the rainy night to immediately open their eyes.


    As their gazes gathered on Ye Long and a crowd formed up, a sh of lightning sliced through the air with a loud, thunderous boom. It illuminated the area and the huge Feng Shuipass as well as Ye Long standing on it to all those who looked over.


    ¡°Permission granted!¡±


    At the instant the deep voice spoke, the lightning in the sky shuddered. It no longer dared to appear. Thunder became fearful and did not dare make a sound either. Even the rain seemed to ripple. Each droplet seemed to contain the figure of a red-robed man.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. It was... the world which belonged to the red-robed man, the supreme treasure of Seven Moons Sect only the great sect elder in charge of managing the sect could control.


    Only once the red-robed man¡¯s voice faded away did the lightning dared to shine again, the thunder dared to roar, and the rain dared to pour down.


    Ye Long, while sitting on the Feng Shuipass floating in midair, stood up at that moment and threw his head back to roar.


    ¡°Seventh formation!¡±


    His voice echoed, and the Feng Shuipass beneath his feet began rotating with loud bangs. The runic symbols spun and shone nonstop, while above him, the second Feng Shuipass appeared. At the same time, the third Feng Shuipass manifested as well!


    The three Feng Shuipasses were eachrger than thest. When Ye Long moved, he appeared above the third Feng Shuipass. He brought up his arms and pushed down on the Feng Shuipass. Immediately, the three Feng Shuipasses roared at the same time. Huge waves of power spread out, then gathered on Ye Long, which made his face contort. Veins popped up on his face, and he growled.


    There was a total of thirty formations in the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune. Only one Feng Shuipass would appear during the first formation, and during the third formation, the second Feng Shuipass would appear. When someone challenged the seventh formation, the fourth Feng Shuipass would appear. The general rule was that one additional Feng Shuipass would appear with every two formations, and right then, there were four Feng Shuipasses above Ye Long as he was growling.


    The topmost was a talisman formed by rain. It floated above the three Feng Shuipasses as if it had fused with lightning and shone with endless light.


    What Ye Long needed to do was to stand above the fourth Feng Shuipass. It would mean... that he had sessfully cleared the seventh formation!


    Under the people¡¯s gazes and amid the thunderous roars of thunder, Ye Long¡¯s roars became the most prominent sound in Seven Moons Sect. As he trembled, he slowly stood up and phased through the Feng Shuipasses above him. At the moment he stood on the fourth Feng Shuipass... he sessfully cleared the seventh formation!


    The thunder was like his might, and the lightning was like light shining on him. The rain and the world looked like they were a background for him.


    Ye Long¡¯s ck hair danced in the air. Once he stood up straight, he threw his head back and let out a long cry.


    ¡°Wang Tao, it¡¯s been eight years. During them, you¡¯ve never answered my challenge! Today... I will still ask you this question: Do you dare challenge the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune?!¡±


    His voice resounded through Seven Moons Sect, and the eyes of all people who heard it sparkled.


    While seated on the cliff, Su Ming slowly lifted his head!


    His eyes sparkled with a brilliant light!

 Chapter 1396: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (1)</h4>


    At the instant Su Ming lifted his head, his eyes sparkled brilliantly. The rain became heavier, and as thunder rumbled and lightning shed, they illuminated everything for a time.


    As if he was an entity existing between darkness and light, Su Ming... slowly stood up.


    His robes fluttered, and his purple hair danced while he stood on the cliff. Thunder roared even louder at that moment, and lightning intersected with each other. It looked as if night and day were joining together, changing ces constantly... in an attempt to ovep with each other.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    His voice echoed in the fifthyer of the Sky Beyond the Sky, then entered the fourthyer. Once it attracted the attention of all the people in the fourthyer, Ye Long whipped his head up, and his eyes sparkled in a way that they had never done before.


    Su Ming¡¯s voice continued echoing in the air. It entered the thirdyer, the secondyer, and eventually echoed in the firstyer. During it, even the roars from the thunder could not drown out his voice. They became faint, and the light from the lightning also seemed to fade away. There were no more shing lights.


    When all the people¡¯s gazes were directed at the sky, Su Ming swung his arm and took a step into the air. With that one step, he stepped off the mountain, and with another, he stepped into the fourthyer. Hended on the huge Feng Shuipass and stood... beside Ye Long.


    All the people¡¯s gazes in Seven Moons Sect were gathered on Su Ming.


    ¡°That¡¯s Wang Tao?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Wang Tao! He¡¯s that Wang Tao! Have you heard? That person isn¡¯t a normal disciple. He¡¯s... one of the sect elders!¡±


    ¡°Sect elder, that¡¯s impossible...¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, I wonder how many formations this sect elder can clear. If he can¡¯t even clear three or five formations, then he¡¯s just a joke.¡±


    The buzz of discussion instantly reverberated through Seven Moons Sect, and it was especially loud among the outer sect disciples in the firstyer. They paid attention to the event the most. After all, practically all of them knew about what had happened not too long ago in the outer sect, and their curiosity in regards to Su Ming was incredibly strong.


    As for the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the second and thirdyers, not many of them knew that Su Ming was a sect elder. Once they heard that piece of information, they were surprised, and derision became the dominant emotion when they looked at Su Ming.


    Even though they did not know how he had be a sect elder, but in Ancient Zang, the deciding factor for respect was still a person¡¯s level of cultivation. If it was not high, then no matter what status that person had, they would only be able to temporarily obtain respect and polite treatment.


    It would notst long. They would be like a tree without roots. Once the chance arose, someone might ensure their untimely demise.


    Only those with matching levels of cultivationpared to their status could live long, and only they could obtain true respect.


    Besides those from the second and thirdyers, even those from the fourthyers also looked at Su Ming with mockery. They looked at him like a clown, and their attitude towards him was full of aloofness and disregard.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just what sort of ability this Wang Tao has after not showing his face for eight years!¡±


    ¡°I admire this Ye Long somewhat, but Wang Tao? Hehe, we¡¯ll know once we watch him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a coward, what¡¯s there to watch? Hmph. He lives in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky... Looks like the rumors from the outer sect disciples about this person being a sect elder are somewhat believable.¡±


    ¡°Sect elder? What right does he have to be a sect elder?!¡±


    Divine thoughts went back and forth through the fourthyer, and when the people training there looked at Su Ming, their expressions differed, but most of them were aloof.


    ¡°Sect members of the third line, when you see this Wang Tao in the future, you will have to immediately kneel down and worship him, then respectfully call him your Uncle-Master.¡±


    When the mocking words came from the fourthyer, the Seven Moons Sect disciples who were training in the projection of a mountain all had incredibly sullen expressions on their faces.


    The mountain in which Su Ming had stayed for the eight years belonged to the third line. Right then, the disciples who stayed in it in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were disciples whose status were one rank lower than that of Su Ming. All of them were scowling at that moment with dark expressions. The mockingughter from the other lines in the mountain left them incredibly embarrassed.


    ¡°Eldest senior sister, this Wang Tao... He...¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why did he have to embarrass us? Since he already avoided the challenge for eight years, he should have continued doing that. Why must he embarrass us like this? He¡¯s just making our sect theughing stock!¡±


    The disciples of the third line knew more than the others, for example, they knew his status. They had not been willing to speak of it during the years, but right then... they were forced to face the problem.


    ¡°Let him know his own strength. When we meet him in the future after that, he will not put on airs just because he¡¯s our senior!¡±


    ¡°This is a disgrace, the third line¡¯s disgrace!¡±


    A woman who looked to be twenty years old in the mountain in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky belonging to the third line frowned. When she spoke tly, her voice echoed in the air, causing all the people in the third line to fall silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He hasn¡¯t challenged the Rune yet. Once he finishes challenging it, you can go on and humiliate him as much as you want, it won¡¯t be toote then!¡±


    The woman was eldest senior sister and Lan Lan¡¯s head disciple.


    Amid the buzzing noise in the area, Ye Long stared at Su Ming on the Feng Shuipass. Strong fighting spirit was in his eyes. During the trial in the past, he had never taken the step into Su Ming¡¯s blood moon-enveloped mountain, and it had be a constant thought in his heart.


    It filled his mind and became the reason why he continuously used the Rune to prove himself over the eight years, and it was also the reason why he kept challenging Su Ming. His opponent had never appeared, but it only served to make Ye Long even more determined.


    At that moment, he finally saw Su Ming, the person who could no longer avoid him. They met for the first time since eight years ago!


    ¡°With eight years, I¡¯ve sessfully cleared seven formations. Wang Tao, as the person known as the eldest senior brother due to the trial in the past, today, I want to see how many formations you can clear!¡±


    Ye Longughed loudly. He turned into a long arc and returned to his mountain. He turned around afternding on it and looked at Su Ming with brightly burning eyes.


    When he had spoken, the buzz in the first fouryers of Seven Moons Sect instantly became a little quieter, but soon, they grew loud once more.


    ¡°I remember now. This Wang Tao surpassed all the others in the trial in the past. It¡¯s said that he obtained one hundred forty something spirit tes during that time!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you only remembered now? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that person! But his splendor onlysted for a brief moment.¡±


    Amid the discussions, Su Ming stood on the Feng Shuipass and watched the fourth Feng Shuipass beneath him disappear. Then, it was followed by the third Feng Shuipass, and after it, even the second Feng Shui became an illusion. After they disappeared, Su Ming stood on the first Feng Shuipass right at the bottom.


    ¡°I, Wang Tao, will challenge the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s words were simple. At the instant he spoke, he heard quite a lot of mockingughter. It was also during that moment that anguid voice came from the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    ¡°Permission granted!¡±


    That voice belonged to Dao Han, the red-robed man. When Ye Long wanted to challenge the Rune, Dao Han had to approve of it, because Ye Long was his disciple. If it was anyone else, they would not deserve him opening his mouth for them.


    But Su Ming... was a sect elder, and only the Greatmaster of Seven Moons Sect had the right to approve sect elders who wanted to challenge the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Runes.


    Perhaps the outer sect disciples from the firstyer in Seven Moons Sect did not have much knowledge about it, but the disciples from the second to the fourthyers knew about it. At that moment, all of them instantly fell silent. The rumors regarding Su Ming being a sect elder seemed to have been true.


    But even though the Seven Moons Sect disciples had be quiet, most of them had derision and scorn in their eyes when they looked at Su Ming. Only a small part of the outer sect disciples in the firstyer of Seven Moons Sect were excited and hopeful.


    While standing on the Feng Shuipass, Su Ming lowered his head to look at the runic symbols forming it and remembered the bald crane.


    ¡®If the bald crane was here, it would definitely open a betting pool, then with an excited and eager expression, it would wait for the harvest.¡¯


    As Su Ming thought about it, a smile appeared on his face. He shook his head, then lifted his right leg and stomped on the Feng Shuipass.


    As booming sounds echoed in the air, the Feng Shuipass began rotating. A powerful pressure instantly spread out from the runic symbols to gather on Su Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been silent for eight years. It¡¯s about time that I show a bit of my power, or else... it¡¯s not too good for people to constantly call out my name.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke faintly, he did not even spare a nce at the pressure that was gathered on him. Instead, he lifted his right foot again and stomped on the Feng Shuipass.


    With a bang, the pressure that had gathered on Su Ming instantly crumbled. Crumbling with it was the rotating Feng Shuipass. It fell apart, and the countless runic symbols tumbled backwards as if they could not withstand the power from Su Ming¡¯s stomp.


    ¡°Second formation.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, the runic symbols that had spread out instantly gathered together to form a Feng Shuipass once more. At the instant it rotated, Su Ming lifted his foot again and put it down gently.


    BOOM!


    In front of the shocked faces of the Seven Moons Sect disciples, the Feng Shuipass crumbled again and tumbled backwards in every direction. It looked like its mighty pressure and the power of the Rune were so weak that they could not even withstand a single hit from Su Ming!


    When the Feng Shuipass crumbled again, Su Ming levitated in midair. ¡°Third formation,¡± he then said tly.


    The moment he spoke, the hope and excitement within the outer sect disciples in the firstyer grew, and the inner sect disciples in the secondyer were all bbergasted. They clearly knew the strength of the first and second formations. While they might not be too difficult... Su Ming had cleared them with just a few simple steps, which left them in disbelief.

 Chapter 1397: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (2)</h4>


    Compared to the inner sect disciples in the secondyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the thirdyer might have also been stunned, but their expressions remained the same. After all, it were just the first and second formations. They might not be able to clear those formations as easily as Su Ming, but they were not difficult for them.


    However, the derision that was originally on their faces had mostly disappeared and were reced by seriousness. Su Ming¡¯s act of clearing the formations just then had stunned them.


    Only the people in the fourthyer remained contemptuous.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. We can do that as well, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no need for us to do so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t have enough confidence, that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting like this to redeem himself!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, the first three formations are nothing. Once he gets past the fifth formation, only then will the Rune show its true strength. I wonder if he will even have the chance to see it.¡±


    They were not the only ones calm. It was the same for Ye Long. He did not have any sort of changes in expression because of how Su Ming had cleared the first two formations. He had never underestimated Su Ming in the slightest. In his eyes, Su Ming could clear up five formations, and only when it came to the sixth or the seventh that he would certainly experience difficulties.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed the next instant.


    When the Feng Shuipass beneath Su Ming gathered together and became whole, arge number of runic symbols also appeared above him to form an even bigger Feng Shuipass. At the instant the third formation appeared, Su Ming appeared above the second Feng Shuipass. He lifted his foot and ced it down gently.


    Booming sounds instantly shook the sky and earth. When they echoed in the air, they drowned out the thunder. The Feng Shuipass under Su Ming¡¯s feet crumbled along with the one beneath it. The brilliant light formed by the two Feng Shuipasses breaking down at the same time... caused the pupils of all the disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to shrink.


    In fact, some of the disciples in the thirdyer had already stood up. They went to their cliffs and stared at the sky with different expressions from before.


    As for the disciples in the secondyer, they had already begun making a huge ruckus, and it was even more lively among the outer sect disciples in the firstyer. Their voices echoed in the air, many of them cries of surprise.


    The copse of the first and second formations was not enough to prove anything. After all, there was a limit to the power of the Rune¡¯s first and second formations. As long as someone had power that surpassed the limit, they could do what Su Ming had done.


    If that limit was categorized into a number, and that number was ten, then if someone had a power level of eleven, they could also make the formation explode. It did not matter if they had eleven or ten thousand, they could make the formations explode. That was why cultivators could not tell just how powerful a cultivator who did such a thing was, but when the formations grew stronger, the limit would continuously increase. The third formation was already ten times the strength of the second formation.


    But... Su Ming had still managed to crush it while looking as calm as ever!


    Such a thing shocked many people.


    But it was destined that the shock brought by that rainy night had only begun. At the instant the cultivators trained their gazes on Su Ming, he opened his mouth, and his words echoed in every direction, reaching the ears of practically every cultivator in the sect.


    ¡°Fourth formation.¡±


    Right when his voice appeared, the howls and whistles from the Rune grew piercing, and the two copsed Feng Shuipasses formed by runic symbols instantly gathered together under his feet.


    When the runic symbols rotated, waves of even stronger mighty pressure spread out. It felt like the descent of the might of heaven, as if an invisible hand had appeared from the air to seize Su Ming.


    His expression remained the same, however. Nothing about him changed. The moment he called for the fourth formation, he lifted his right foot and ced it down. Booming sounds echoed in the world, and as the Feng Shuipass under his feet shattered, the second Feng Shuipass under it also did notst.


    It looked as if it was not the fourth formation, but still the first formation. This brought shock to all the people watching, but before their discussions and shocked gasps could travel far, Su Ming rose up again.


    His robes fluttered, and his purple hair seemed messy while it danced in the air. Behind him, thunder rumbled. As lightning intersected with each other, it illuminated his body, making him an incredibly clear sight to the crowd.


    ¡°Fifth formation!¡±


    His words instantly caused the thunder to be background noise. Lightning had to avoid him, and rain froze. The third Feng Shuipass appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet, and the two Feng Shuipasses that had crumbled gathered together once more.


    The three Feng Shuipasses floated in the air, and Su Ming was above them. During that moment, he was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. In the distance, Ye Long¡¯s face turned a little pale. He fixed his stare on Su Ming, because he had not expected that Su Ming could so easily... clear four formations in one go!


    It was not hard for him to imagine Su Ming clearing four formations, but he would have never guessed... that he could do it so easily. It almost felt like all the things that had happened to him during the eight years had just turned into a joke.


    Ye Long remembered the challenges he had issued over the eight years. Right then, it felt as if it was just a mockery.


    At that moment, the other cultivators in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky no longer had mocking looks on their faces. Instead, they paid full attention to Su Ming. They no longer said anything to the people from the third line either, because they had been shocked by the ease with which Su Ming cleared the formations.


    Most of the people from the thirdyer were standing on cliffs and staring at Su Ming. As for the secondyer, the cliffs there were filled with practically every single person from the secondyer. And they were even more packed in the firstyer of Sky Beyond the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the first four formations. Let¡¯s see whether he¡¯ll be able to do things with such ease in the fifth and sixth formations!¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of us have already cleared more than seven formations, and it¡¯s especially so for eldest senior brother Fei Feng from the first line. He is the strongest in this generation. He has already cleared neen formations!¡±


    ¡°Besides senior brother Fei Feng, senior brother Chen Tao from the second line has also cleared seventeen formations!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also senior sister Yue Yan from the third line. I remember that she has already cleared sixteen formations. There are also some others who have cleared more than ten formations. This Wang Tao... is still going to be just a joke.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, look at the thirteenth mountain. The disciples managing the thirteenth line have all cleared more than thirteen formations!¡±


    As the disciples from the fourthyer discussed among themselves, the three Feng Shuipasses gathered together again, and Su Ming lowered his head to cast a nce at the one beneath his feet. A surprised glint appeared for the first time in his eyes.


    ¡®This Feng Shuipass... The more I look at it, the more it resembles Xuan Zang¡¯s Feng Shuipass...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. He could sense that the three Feng Shuipasses were exuding an increasingly stronger mighty pressure as they continued rotating, but despite it being far stronger than before, it could still not affect Su Ming.


    However, as Su Ming looked at thepasses, he had a vague feeling that their rotations had a pattern.


    ¡®Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune. Since this Rune has such a name, then it is definitely rted to the Seven Lives Art...¡¯


    Su Ming pondered it for a little while. He did not immediately make the Feng Shuipasses crumble like he did previously, but began to observe them closely.


    His eyes suddenly shrank. He could see that... there seemed to be two shadows on the two Feng Shuipasses starting from the bottom. The two shadows were of him!


    ¡®The level of this Rune is still too low, I can¡¯t see too many changes...¡¯


    A brilliant light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he was deep in thought. Then, he no longer took a step forward. Instead, he swung his arm. With it, the world roared, and the Feng Shuipass underneath him trembled. As the people in the area cried out in surprise, the Feng Shuipass crumbled again, and the two beneath it also started shattered.


    ¡°Sixth formation!¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head. A sparkle, one that showed when he was deducing something, shone in his eyes. When he opened his mouth to speak again, the three Feng Shuipasses manifested under him once more, and Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it again.


    Loud booming sounds shot up, shocking the hearts of all the cultivators beyond the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. There were even quite a number of Seven Moons Sect disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky who had their previous assumptions shaken at that moment.


    ¡°This is... Could this be the signs of him wanting to clear the tenth formation?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be... Could it be that we can see another person clear the tenth formation today? In Seven Moons Sect, only one person can clear the tenth formation every ten years or so. Could it be that this Wang Tao wants to clear the tenth formation?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. His level of cultivation will not allow him to do so. Even for us, the tenth formation poses quite a challenge. There might be a number of us who have cleared it, but besides the senior brothers and sisters who have cleared up to the thirteenth formation, not one of us can be absolutely certain to be able to clear it again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is too absurd. He has only joined the sect for a few years. It¡¯s not so easy to gain the epiphany for the tenth formation!¡±


    While the disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were discussing among themselves, Ye Long¡¯s face had turned stark pale, and he looked as if he was using all his strength to not fall back. He stared at Su Ming nkly, and anguish gradually appeared on his face.


    He hade to finally understand what was going on. For the past eight years, Su Ming had not been avoiding him. Instead, he had simply deemed the challenge beneath him. Right then, there was a high possibility that Su Ming had been annoyed by Ye Long¡¯s continuous bothering and chose to make a move only because of that.


    ¡®Over the past eight years, I have just been a joke in his eyes... I can¡¯t ept this! I can¡¯t!¡¯ Strong fighting spirit appeared in Ye Long¡¯s eyes. However, even he did not know that his fighting spirit was fake and just created by himself. It was a weak existence...


    ¡°The seventh formation... He still hasn¡¯t cleared the seventh formation yet.¡± When Ye Long murmured those words, he looked at Su Ming once more.


    Three Feng Shuipasses gathered together under Su Ming, and above him, the fourth Feng Shuipass swiftly appeared. It was so big that it looked like a ins. At that moment, it levitated above Su Ming and rotated together with the three Feng Shuipasses beneath it.


    As they did so, Su Ming lifted his head to look at them. The light of understanding gradually appeared in his eyes. While the people in the area watched and waited, he smiled.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Then, I might as well have the eighth and ninth formations appear together!¡±


    While saying that, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung his arm. This time, the Feng Shuipasses did not crumble. Instead, more runic symbols appeared above the fourth Feng Shuipass to form... the fifth Feng Shuipass!

 Chapter 1398: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension (3)</h4>


    At the instant the fifth Feng Shuipass appeared, a buzzing sound that could not be described with words stirred up in the Seven Moons Sect. The many outer sect disciples in the firstyer of Sky Beyond the Sky all sucked in a sharp breath. They stared at the sky with wide eyes and disbelief on their faces.


    They could not believe that the fifth Feng Shuipass had appeared before the seventh formation had been cleared!


    ¡°What-what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the outer sect for many years. Besides Ye Long, I¡¯ve also seen many inner sect disciples clear the Rune, but this is the first time... I¡¯ve seen something like this!¡±


    As the outer sect disciples went into an outburst, the Sect Master of Outer Sect, the white-robed schr and the former guide for Ye Long let out a soft sigh. He knew that Ye Long¡¯s pride would not let him ept that there was someone else in his generation who was stronger than him. That was why he had issued all those challenges, and that was also why such a sight... would deal an incredibly great blow to him.


    ¡°Ye Long... lost. Hepletely lost. He chose the wrong opponent.¡± The white-robed schr lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, who was among the five Feng Shuipasses. A hint of respect appeared in his eyes!


    That respect was not due to Su Ming¡¯s status, but because of Su Ming¡¯s actions. The white-robed schr was the Sect Master of the Outer Sect, and he had been in Seven Moons Sect for many years, which meant that he understood the meaning of what was happening right then.


    It was... something that would only happen after a person hade to gain an epiphany of the first nine formations. It did not mean that Su Ming was about to challenge the seventh formation, and neither was he going to clear the eighth or the ninth formations. It was... the tenth formation!


    ¡°He jumped straight from the seventh formation to the tenth formation... There has not been many who managed to do this since ancient times.¡± The other attendants of the outer sect around the middle-aged schr looked towards Su Ming with respect in their gazes.


    The disciples from the secondyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were in the same state ofmotion as the outer sect disciples in the firstyer. In fact, the uproar there was no quieter. At that moment, all the cultivators from the secondyer were standing on their mountains and staring at Su Ming in disbelief.


    They were inner sect disciples, and they knew what they were seeing, because they had seen it before. They had seen some who had seeded, and they had also seen those who had failed, but when it happened, all those who tried to challenge the Feng Shuipass like that became famous people in Seven Moons Sect.


    It was at that moment that everyone understood just how stunning was the appearance of the fifth Feng Shuipass!


    ¡°The tenth formation!¡±


    ¡°This is the tenth formation. This Wang Tao... gained an epiphany during the seventh formation and caused the Rune to change, so the tenth formation appeared!¡±


    While the secondyer of Sky Beyond of Sky was buzzing with noise, themotion that stirred in the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky was also astonishing. There was no longer derision in the cultivators¡¯ eyes; it had been reced by excitement and anticipation.


    They longed for Su Ming to seed. They were excited to see it happen because it did not seem... like he would stop just there!


    Compared to the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the core disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky all had differing expressions. They stares were fixated on Su Ming, since they had an even more thorough understanding of the tenth formation. The shock in their hearts was even stronger because of that.


    The disciples who had mentioned previously that Su Ming was about to challenge the tenth formation had excitement on their faces. When they looked at Su Ming, the mockery on their faces had turned into expectation.


    And those cultivators who cleared the tenth formation had respect appear in their eyes when they stared at Su Ming as well. At that moment... it could be said that there was not a single gaze that contained the derision they once had!


    Su Ming had used his actions to crush all the scorn targeted towards him! It was especially so for the people from the third line. Right then, their excitement and cheers were even strongest and the loudest. Quite a number of them seemed to have epted Su Ming, changing sides in a battle!


    However, they had just epted Su Ming as an equal. They did not have the respect towards him as a senior. Whether or not their eptance would eventually turn into respect would depend on... which formation Su Ming would eventually stumble!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to seed! It¡¯s not so easy to clear the tenth formation! I¡¯ll watch him fail!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, if the tenth formation could be cleared that easily, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to try eight times to clear it!¡±


    There were quite a few people saying such words in the fourthyer. As their discussion echoed in the air, Ye Long stared at the five Feng Shuipasses before him, and blood trickled out the corners of his mouth. He took a few staggering steps back, and when he fell down on one knee, he coughed up a huge mouthful of blood.


    He struggled to lift his head with anguish on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    When he mumbled those words, Su Ming lifted his head to look at the evenrger fifth Feng Shuipass that had appeared above him. His expression was still the same. When the fifth Feng Shuipass rotated with a bang, waves of mighty pressure instantly descended on Su Ming.


    For the first time ever, he had a feeling as if his body was about to split while under the mighty pressure. The sensation was very weak, but it still managed to excite Su Ming. He observed the mighty pressure without caring that it was descending on him. Instead, he paid attention to the patterns of the five Feng Shuipasses¡¯ rotations.


    When he saw figures on the five Feng Shuipasses which looked like his own shadows, his eyes sparkled.


    ¡®This Rune helps Seven Moons Sect disciples split their shadows from themselves... and it¡¯s the strongest in the five Feng Shuipasses that appear in the first nine formations. Once all of them appear, the feeling of splitting apart is meant for people to experience it. If a person can endure it, they will be able to split their first shadow figure! It is the second life mentioned in the Seven Lives Art, the one besides the person¡¯s very own life!


    ¡®I¡¯ve already had a shadow figure split from my shadow, so I don¡¯t need the Rune to help me split my shadow, but I wonder if my shadow continues to split, will another shadow figure appear?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he slowly closed his eyes to sense the feeling of being split apart so that he could check his thoughts.


    Time passed, and soon, the time it takes for one incense stick to burn was over. The people who were observing Su Ming in Seven Moons Sect were waiting to see whether he would seed. They were not in a hurry, because all those who challenged the tenth formation would require quite arge amount of time to clear it. The longest stretch of time hadsted for several months, and the shortest was several days.


    But when the time it takes for an incense stick to burn was over, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. There was a hint of regret in them.


    ¡®The first nine Runes... or rather, the tenth formation is a little low in grade. Since I¡¯ve already had a shadow figure split from my shadow, the formation is of no use to me. But I¡¯m quite interested in it after seeing what it can do.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and he lifted his right hand. This time, he did not swing his arm, but pushed his palm at the center of his brow. With it, the shadows appeared on the other Feng Shuipasses and gained corporeal form. The five Feng Shuipasses let out loud bangs, and the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the area werepletely stunned.


    Their jaws fell ck in disbelief when they saw the five Feng Shuipasses... ovep with each other while the loud bangs roared in the air.


    Su Ming¡¯s illusory figures on them also ovepped with one another. When the loud bang shook all the people¡¯s hearts, they saw...


    Besides a huge Feng Shuipass left in the sky, another Su Ming had appeared across from the original one!


    It was Su Ming¡¯s shadow figure. When it stood there, the first fouryers of Seven Moons Sect instantly fell into dead silence. After a moment though, a loudmotion that did not lose to the one previously shot up into the air.


    ¡°This... This is... He actually seeded!¡±


    ¡°In just the time it takes an incense stick to burn? He cleared it in just the time it takes an incense stick to burn! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°He actually managed to clear the tenth formation. This is... but it¡¯s too fast. Could it be that the first ten formations are truly that easy for him? Wang Tao, Wang Tao, the Chosen eight years ago... Could it be that after being silent for eight years, he appeared to shock all of Seven Moons Sect!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to stop now. Could it be that he wants to challenge the head disciples in charge of each line and clear thirteen formations?!


    ¡°If he can clear the fourteenth formation, he would obtain two shadow figures, and it would mean that he has managed to perfect the Three Lives Art!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Starting from the eleventh formation, the Shadow of Punishment will appear. The many shadows are refined from the shadows from the cultivators we of Seven Moons Sect have killed over countless years. If this Wang Tao is lucky, he will run into the weaker ones, but if he has bad luck... Heh heh...¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. While the Shadows of Punishment will indeed appear starting from the eleventh formation, each formation has a limit to their power. It¡¯s impossible for a shadow that surpasses the limit of the formation¡¯s power to appear.¡±


    Themotion reverberated through the air. Compared to the fourthyer¡¯s understanding of the Rune, the understanding of the cultivators in the thirdyer was not great, but they could still see some things. That rainy night was bound to be unforgettable for them.


    The outer sect disciples from the firstyer and those from the secondyer were in an uproar. Their voices echoed in the air, causing Seven Moons Sect to be in a state ofmotion that it had never experienced before.


    Ye Long had already lowered his head and no longer looked at Su Ming. Even the unwillingness to admit defeat in his heart had turned into numbness, and then, to stillness.


    He had lost. He hadpletely lost.


    It was at the instant Su Ming cleared the tenth formation that he... was noticed by the powerful warriors whose level of cultivation were second only to the head disciples and head disciples who were in charge of leading the thirteen mountains in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    However, the level of attention they gave him differed due to the difference in the number of formations each head disciple had cleared. The head disciple from the first line, Fei Feng, remained seated in his own cave abode without any changes in his expression. He did not even open his eyes, as if Su Ming¡¯s act of clearing the tenth formation was not something that posed a threat to him nor even something that would require Fei Feng to pay attention to him.


    He was not the only one acting like that. Chen Tao of the second line¡ªa man with a rather sullen face¡ªalso remained seated in his cave abode. He did not pay any attention to the matters in the outside world.


    But it was different... for the eldest senior sister Yue Yan, who had previously spoken from the third line. Her eyes were as clear as water, and she had been paying attention to Su Ming since the start. At that moment, a fierce re gradually appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Where... will your limit be?¡± she wondered softly.


    When the cultivators from the fourthyer gathered their gazes on Su Ming, he slowly lifted his head to stare at the night sky above him.


    ¡°I like darkness... Then, before daylight, let¡¯s see how many formations I will clear.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung his arm at the sky.


    ¡°Eleventh formation!¡±


    When his voice echoed in the air, thunder roared. Clouds tumbled and spread outwards to reveal a clear piece of night sky adorned by stars. The starlight gathered swiftly on the Feng Shuipass where Su Ming stood to form a shadow!


    ¡°Who... awakened my shadow? Three thousand years ago, I was killed by the thrice cursed sect elder of the ninth line in Seven Moons Sect... I am Guru Xing Chen!¡±

 Chapter 1399: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (4)</h4>


    There was endless resentment in that voice, along with a hint of madness brought by an unwillingness to admit defeat. When it echoed in every direction and resounded through Seven Moons Sect, the figure in front of Su Ming on top the Feng Shuipass turned into a shadow.


    However, that shadow stood vertical and soon began to distort. In the blink of an eye, it turned into an old man with a head full of white hair and dressed in a long robe with stars on it. Veins popped up on his face when he red at Su Ming.


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect disciple, Seven Moons Sect disciple...¡±


    Once the old man cast a nce at Su Ming, heughed madly. Waves of powerful killing intent spread out from him!


    At the instant the old man appeared, cries of surprise rang out in the firstyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Once the outer sect disciples joined the sect, there were few who managed to see the eleventh formation of the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune. Upon seeing it, they immediately began paying attention to it.


    Compared to them, the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the secondyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were different. Their expressions changed at that moment. Their knowledge of the world was much greater, so most of them had already seen someone clear the eleventh formation... but they had never seen Guru Xing Chen before.


    Different shadows had appeared when other people cleared the eleventh formation, but they had never exuded such mighty pressure and crazed killing intent as Guru Xing Chen.


    Those in the secondyer did not know who he was, but the disciples in the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky did. At the moment they saw him, they took a few swift steps forward as if they wanted to take a closer look at him.


    Their expressions changed, and in the end, a grim look settled on their faces.


    ¡°Guru Xing Chen... He¡¯s a powerful warrior who brought chaos to Ancient Zang three thousand years ago. He was then killed by a sect elder of our sect. I didn¡¯t expect... that this person would have already been refined into a Dao Shadow!¡±


    ¡°I heard about him before. Apparently, most of the cultivators who participated in killing this Guru Xing Chen from Seven Moons Sect came from the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Those of us in the thirdyer might have been allowed to join the operation, but only a few of us had a direct hand in it. Most of us were in the periphery to set up a Sealing Rune.


    ¡°This Wang Tao... He might have quite a bit of difficulty in clearing the formation this time. It would have been fine if he had ran into someone else, but he just had to run into... Guru Xing Chen, who was infamous throughout thend!¡±


    When the disciples in the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were shocked because they saw Guru Xing Chen and began discussing about him among themselves, the cultivators in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky who could be considered to be the most elite of the cultivators in Seven Moons Sect filled with killing intent that came from the depths of their souls.


    The sect elder had not appeared in the beginning of the battle. The disciples had been the ones who attacked, but Guru Xing Chen had cast an unknown divine ability that increased his cultivation base exponentially for a short period of time, allowing him to reach the terrifying first level of Dao Divinity Realm. To him, killing them was as easy as crushing ants. He did it, of course, which stirred up the sect elder¡¯s anger, and he had personally descended there. Once they engaged in a fight that shook the sky and earth, the sect elder killed Guru Xing Chen.


    They had never managed to find the Secret Art Guru Xing Chen used to increase his level of cultivation from the initial stage of Avanicaya Realm to the first level of Dao Divinity Realm within a short six hours. No matter how Seven Moons Sect searched his soul, they could not find it.


    While the Secret Art could not really allow him to remain in the first level of Dao Divinity Realm for a long period of time, but it was so powerful that Seven Moons Sect ced high value on it. That was also the reason why... his body was destroyed, but his shadow was left behind and sealed in the Rune.


    Most of the disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky knew of that secret, but it was the first time that Guru Xing Chen had appeared in the eleventh formation. Upon seeing him again, old hatred rose in the hearts of the disciples from the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. The battle in the past had been a wretched one. Those of the same line beside them had died one by one, and even three head disciples in charge of leading the mountains had died.


    ¡°It¡¯s that person!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that when I challenged the Rune in the past, I never met his shadow, or I would have definitely taken revenge for Senior Brother Xu!¡±


    ¡°His body was destroyed by the sect elder, so only his shadow remains. His level of cultivation has been reduced to theter stage of ne Kalpa Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to kill him if he only has that level of cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Wang Tao, kill that person!¡±


    ¡°Wang Tao, that person killed a lot of disciples from Seven Moons Sect in the past! Kill him!¡±


    Voices rose and fell from the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. When theynded in Su Ming¡¯s ears, he cast a nce at Guru Xing Chen, and a thought appeared in his heart.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible that he brought chaos to anywhere in Ancient Zang with his level of cultivation. It¡¯s also impossible for Seven Moons Sect to have needed to mobilize so many cultivators to surround and seal him... Even if he was in the initial stage of Avacaniya Realm... Looks like this Guru Xing Chen has quite a number of secrets.¡¯


    A ghost of a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips when he cast another nce at Guru Xing Chen.


    ¡®And this is the first time this person appeared in the eleventh formation in three thousand years. I won¡¯t believe that my luck is so good that I met him. Someone... must have manipted it!¡¯


    Su Ming shook his head.


    Guru Xing Chen roared at that moment. He formed a seal with his hands, and two ck phoenixes flew out of his hands. When they intersected with each other, they upied most of the Feng Shuipass. Piercing screeches charged at Su Ming, closing in on and enveloping Su Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone against the rules.¡±


    At the instant the ck phoenixes enveloped Su Ming and hid him from view, a deep voice spoke from the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. It echoed in the mountains andnded at the top of the mountain belonging to the third line, right in the pce where Lan Lan sat meditating.


    ¡°This person is not supposed to be released. We only use the Rune to suppress him. Sect Elder Lan, I will need an exnation.¡±


    Lan Lan opened her eyes and said softly, ¡°Greatmaster, my Master sent a message in regards to this. If you have any objections, please ask my Master.¡±


    Once she said those words, the voice from before did not speak again.


    Lan Lan cast her gaze to the area outside as if she could see through the pce to the Feng Shuipass where Su Ming was at that moment.


    ¡°Master is in istion right now. It¡¯s impossible for him to have participated in this... Only when you kill the man in front of the disciples of the fourthyer... will they ept you.


    ¡°No one in Seven Moons Sect could find his secret, but I have a feeling... that you can.¡±


    As Lan Lan mumbled to herself, a loud bang that shook the sky and earth shot out from the Feng Shuipass in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    The two ck phoenixes let out shrill screeches of pain. They disintegrated, and the Feng Shuipass became clear again. Su Ming was standing as if he had never done anything, but the eyes of Guru Xing Chen shrank.


    ¡°Bring out what made you bring chaos to Ancient Zang, or else you are not worthy of me attacking you,¡± Su Ming said tly.


    His voice was calm, but when it traveled through the area, it shocked the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect.


    With an unprecedentedly grave look on his face, Guru Xing Chen lifted his right hand and swung his arm at the air. Immediately, the world rumbled. An indistinct crack appeared in the sky, but if anyone looked closely, they would see that it was not a crack. It was... a huge whip!


    The red whip did not have corporeal form and was just an illusion. When Guru Xing Chen lifted his right hand, he grabbed it.


    ¡°Besides having the Secret Art that allowed me to reach the first level of Dao Divinity Realm within a short period of time and be an overlord of a region, I also had this... Space Whip!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that besides me, no one knows where the real body of the whip lies. And you too... can only see the illusion of the whip... manifested from my heart.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance to personally experience its real might. Still, it can be considered to be your serendipity to witness the might of this illusory whip.¡±


    A ferocious smile appeared at the corners of Guru Xing Chen¡¯s lips. When he lifted his right hand, the Space Whip let out a roar as if it had just cracked the space in the world. In an instant, it turned into a red line that charged towards Su Ming.


    He remained as calm as ever, but a thought appeared in his mind. The old man had spoken too much, and the information he revealed as well as the discussions from the people around him caused Su Ming to smile when he looked at the old man.


    Right when his smile appeared, the whip charged at him. Su Ming took a step forward, lifted his right hand, and grabbed it. Immediately, he caught the red whip.


    But the instant he touched the whip, a loud bang shot up in his heart. Memories instantly rose in his mind, and they all came from Harmonious Morus Alba. They tumbled about as if they had been stirred up by a strange power in the whip.


    Su Ming¡¯s body jolted. He felt as if his shadow and his soul were about to be extracted by the whip, as if he was about to be separated from Wang Tao, from the body he had sessfully Possessed.


    ¡®This whip...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He circted his cultivation base to forcibly stop the whip¡¯s power to stir his memories. When he took a step forward, with the whip seized tightly in his right hand, he drew close to Guru Xing Chen, whose eyes had went wide and whose jaw was ck from shock. Su Ming raised his left hand and swiftly struck Guru Xing Chen between the eyebrows.


    A wave of power belonging to Soulseek swiftly spread out from Su Ming¡¯s left hand. He nned to search through Guru Xing Chen¡¯s memories for the true whip from and the Secret Art that allowed his level of cultivation to increase exponentially for a short period of time.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... you... you managed to catch my Space Whip?!¡±


    Guru Xing Chen saw Su Ming¡¯s left hand approach him, and a hint of scorn suddenly appeared on his face, but that scorn was not very strong, since the shock he experienced just then diminished it.


    ¡°No one can search through my memories! If the thirteen Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect could not do it... you have no chance!¡±


    Guru Xing Chenughed loudly when Su Ming¡¯s left hand pressed down at the center of his brow. Su Ming leaned into Guru Xing Chen then and whispered softly into his ear, ¡°That¡¯s because before me... there have been no Abyss Builders here nor any Arts that could reverse time!¡±

 Chapter 1400: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (5)</h4>


    ¡°You...¡±


    Once Guru Xing Chen heard Su Ming¡¯s soft whisper, his pupils shrank, but the next instant, his eyes became unfocused, as if he had be dazed. Su Ming¡¯s right hand was pressed against the center of his brow. The power to reverse time was revealed for the first time in Ancient Zang, and it fused into Guru Xing Chen¡¯s soul.


    At that instant, a picture appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. A man in a ck robe was standing in the picture. With a cold face, he stood on a tall mountain. A huge door was floating before him.


    At that moment, the door was open. The ck-robed man took a step forward to walk through the door, but he turned his head slightly around, as if he wanted to cast a nce at the world before he stepped inside.


    In that man¡¯s right hand was a string of pearls... as well as a red thread that connected the nine pearls together, and that red thread was... At the instant Su Ming saw it, he remembered the illusory shadow of the Space Whip Guru Xing Chen had brandished just then!


    ¡°Those who search for my Dao, when you tread down this path of mine which might kill you or allow you to live... you may call out to the power I, Xuan Zang, left behind in my homnd!¡±


    When the voice echoed in the air, the picture vanished from Su Ming¡¯s mind. At the same time, Guru Xing Chen let out a shrill scream of pain. He trembled while sounding incredibly forlorn.


    At that moment... the rain turned into... snow. It was endless. As the snowkes floated down from the sky, even the entire western side of Ancient Zang began snowing...


    As well as the eastern side, the northern side, the southern side... All regions in Ancient Zang, including the seven sects and twelve ns began having snow at that instant, and it was the same for all the cities andnd in Ancient Zang.


    At first nce, it looked like snow, but when people took a closer look, it showed up to be dust... All of Ancient Zang, be it mountains, rivers, the seven sects and twelve ns, and the royal capital... felt a rotten presence at that instant.


    It only appeared for an instant before it dissipated. Disappearing along with it was the snow that covered all of Ancient Zang...


    Su Ming lifted his left hand. At that moment, Old Xing Chen eyes went wide, shining with incredulousness while he stared at Su Ming in a daze. Gradually, his body began to tremble...


    ¡°You... You are... master...¡±


    As he mumbled, his body let out a bang, and he turned into bits of glittering light. They spread out and eventually turned ck before shattering to pieces.


    At the instant Guru Xing Chen¡¯s body disappeared, Seven Moons Sect fell silent, but soon, the loudestmotion erupted since Su Ming had begun clearing the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension.


    It was especially so for the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Su Ming¡¯s act of killing Guru Xing Chen allowed him to obtain many people¡¯s approval. The buzzing from themotion at that moment was mostly filled with expectation, and it was even more so in the thirdyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Very few people had derision and disapproval towards Su Ming¡¯s act of clearing the Rune at that moment. Instead, it had turned into eptance!


    Due to their eptance, the words that tumbled out of their mouths were filled with chants calling out for the twelfth formation. Their voices echoed in the air, spurring Su Ming on, expecting him to challenge the twelfth formation!


    ¡°Twelfth formation!¡±


    ¡°Twelfth formation, Wang Tao! Challenge the twelfth formation, continue until you reach your limit!¡±


    ¡°If you can clear the fourteenth formation, you will gain a second shadow figure! Wang Tao, you have to clear the fourteenth formation!¡±


    Various voices rose and fell. When they echoed in the air, Ye Long was already leaning against the wall of the mountain behind him with a pale face as he stared at Su Ming on the Feng Shuipass. He no longer had any idea how to express the mixed feelings and anguish in his heart.


    Amid the cheers, more powerful warriors from the fourthyer began to pay attention to Su Ming, especially the head disciples of the thirteen mountains. At that moment, seven of them had opened their eyes and fixed their stares on Su Ming. There were solemn expressions on their faces.


    Su Ming had already proven to be somewhat of a threat to those seven people.


    With everyone¡¯s gazes trained on him, Su Ming stood on the Feng Shuipass. He closed his eyes to hide the contemtive glint in regards to the things he had just seen.


    Soon after, when he opened his eyes, he looked as calm as before. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry nor if there were any emotions surging in his heart.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed downwards, in the direction of the Feng Shuipass below him.


    With it, the Feng Shuipass roared. In the blink of an eye, it began rotating, and as it did so, it grew to be nearly twice the size. If anyone saw it from a distance, they would find themselves shocked by the size.


    It levitated in the air above Seven Moons Sect, and at the moment it rotated, the countless runic symbols began shining brilliantly before floating out of the Feng Shuipass. Then, they gathered in front of Su Ming... to turn into a figure which was thirty or so feet tall.


    That figure was pitch ck and full of explosive power, but in the blink of an eye, it gained corporeal form and turned into a huge man. He was covered from head to toe in scars, and once his body came into full view, he opened his eyes and let out a roar that shook the sky and earth.


    ¡°Great Mourner Huang Xian, the cultivator who was killed and sealed eight thousand years ago!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s his shadow! He¡¯s the Rune shadow that mostmonly appears for the twelfth formation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen several senior brothers challenge the twelfth formation, and the Great Mourner can appear in two states. One of them is his current state, and the other is when he goes mad. His power will increase exponentially, and he will reach a terrifying state!¡±


    Amid the discussions, the thirty something feet tall man let out a shocking roar.


    ¡°I am the shadow of the twelfth formation, unless you defeat me, your progress will stop here!¡±


    As the man roared, he charged at Su Ming. When he lifted his right hand, the air roared. He threw a punch at Su Ming, and his fist instantly closed in on him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. At the instant the man closed in on him, he did not move back, but forward. Once he took a step, he lifted his right hand. He clenched his fist and threw a punch straight at the iing man.


    ¡°I¡¯veid low for eight years. It¡¯s about time for me to show my power.¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, his punch shed against the man¡¯s.


    A loud bang instantly surged into the sky. It shook eardrums of all the cultivators in the area. The man jolted and let out a shrill scream of pain. His right hand crumbled, and when he staggered backwards, Su Ming took a step forward with a calm expression. Once he drew close to the man, he unfurled his fist, straightened it... and seized the man¡¯s neck. He squeezed down slightly, and the man¡¯s screams came to an abrupt halt. As he shuddered, veins popped up on his face.


    A growl escaped his throat at that moment. His body became bulkier, and veins covered his skin. As his power increased exponentially, his expression became ferocious. Madness showed up in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he grew from thirty feet to nearly fifty feet tall, and he still continued growing!


    As he grew taller, even Su Ming, who had the man¡¯s neck in his grasp, floated up from the Feng Shuipass.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The man let out an astonishing roar. He raised his arms as if he wanted to grab Su Ming, but before he could touch him, without any change in his expression, Su Ming increased the strength of his grip. Immediately, the man, whose body was clearly growing stronger and bigger, jolted.


    An incredulous expression appeared in his eyes. When his lifted arms fell, Su Ming released his grip. His bodynded lightly on the Feng Shuipass while the man¡¯s body fell with a bang.


    All his life force was crushed when Su Ming had increased the strength in his grip.


    He had not crushed the man while he was at his maddest, but while he had his strength increase continuously in explosive bursts. It might seem easier, but only those with outstanding power could understand the principle behind it and which one was harder!


    The power required to crush him while he had his strength increase in explosive bursts surpassed what was required when he had reached his full strength.


    ¡°Thirteenth formation.¡±


    Su Ming stared at the man¡¯s body as he gradually dissipated from the Feng Shuipass. The man did not die, but instead returned to the Rune to wait for the next person who came to challenge, and then, he would wake up again.


    At that moment, all the Seven Moons Sect cultivators in the area had excitement on their faces. Before Su Ming had challenged the Rune, they had not expected that they would see something like that. In fact, when Su Ming had just begun challenging the Rune, they would have never expected that he... would arrive where he was right then!


    The thirteenth formation was a checkpoint for all the disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond of Sky. Those who cleared it were few even among the disciples of the fourthyer. Only the head disciples in charge of the mountains and the powerful warriors of each mountain could clear them.


    To most disciples, clearing the twelve formations was already their limit, because the shadow serving as garrison of the thirteenth formation was an existence most disciples could not fight.


    Because of that, there was a categorization the inner sect disciples of Seven Moons Sect had for the thirteenth formation that did not belong to the sect rules, and that was that the thirteenth formation... was a checkpoint where their status would increase by leaps and bounds once they cleared it!


    Those who cleared the thirteenth formation would no longer be ordinary disciples, but powerful warriors serving as inner sect disciples of Seven Moons Sect. They would get most of the resources, best training as well as a status that would bring all eyes on them.


    There were less than a hundred people among the disciples in the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky who had cleared the thirteenthyer!


    And at that moment, Su Ming was going to challenge the formation that served as the great checkpoint. Everyone¡¯s excited gazes were on Su Ming. When the Feng Shuipass rotated with loud bangs and its size increased by leaps and bounds... an ancient voice echoed from the Rune.


    ¡°I am the one who guards the thirteenth formation... Sect Elder Wang, greetings.¡±


    When the man¡¯s words echoed in the air, a ck figure appeared on the Feng Shuipass. It instantly became clear and turned into an old man dressed in a white robe.


    Su Ming had seen him eight years ago. He was one of the thirteen sect elders!

 Chapter 1401: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune (6)</h4>


    ¡°You can call me Sect Elder Mu. I am in charge of the eleventh line in Seven Moons Sect, Mu Zhen!¡± the ancient voice said. The old man¡¯s expression was calm when he took a slow step towards Su Ming.


    There was no shadow beneath him. It was just as he said, the one who appeared was just a shadow figure.


    ¡°Seven Lives Art is a cultivation method only the sessor disciples in Seven Moons Sect can practice, but in truth, the goal of this Art is to gather together a Dao Shadow, Dao¡¯s figure.¡± When the old man said those words tly, he looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°And Dao Shadow is not something you can understand with your current potential. Sect Elder Wang, you aren¡¯t my opponent. I would advise you to give up.¡±


    The old man had a calm expression, but there was a hint of arrogance in his words, and it lingered in the air, allowing all those who heard him to be able to hear it clearly.


    His arrogance might seem normal to the disciples of Seven Moons Disciple, and they would not feel anything because of it, but when it came to Su Ming, he frowned.


    ¡°Since you are a sect elder as well, I do not want to humiliate you too much. I do it for Sect Elder Lan too. Oh well, I will take the initiative and make the decision: I will not return your attacks. You have three chances to attack. As long as you can make me take half a step back, you will be considered to have cleared the formation.


    ¡°But Sect Elder Wang, this will only happen once. If you continue to attempt clearing the thirteenth formation, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    From the moment the white-robed old man appeared, he spoke as if he was talking to himself. Each of his words gave others a feeling that he stood supreme above others. His final words also showed incredible arrogance.


    Su Ming was originally frowning, but at that moment, the frown disappeared from his face. The ghost of a smile appeared in its ce. When he cast a nce at the old man, he said, ¡°Then I will have to thank you, Sect Elder Mu. I will obey you. Are... you prepared?¡±


    ¡°I will not need to prepare myself. You can attack at anytime you please,¡± the old man said tly.


    His expression might have been calm and gentle, but the pride in his voice remained. In truth, he did indeed have a reason to be proud. With his real body, he had reached the second level of Dao Divinity Realm. Even his shadow figure had the power of those in theter stage of Avacaniya Realm.


    His noble status of a sect elder in Seven Moons Sect turned his prideful actions into a habit. He was familiar with his own demeanor, and he did not feel even the slightest bit of difort behaving in such a way.


    Su Ming nodded and swiftly moved forward. When he lifted his right hand, he did not clench his fist. Instead, when he approached, he pointed at Sect Elder Mu. At the instant he did so, the pupils of the white-robed old man shrank, but by then, Su Ming¡¯s finger had already touched the air seven inches away from the white-robed old man.


    An arch-shaped barrier instantly appeared to block Su Ming¡¯s finger. The barrier fluctuated as if it was continuously neutralizing the attack.


    The old man¡¯s pupils, originally shrunken, returned to normal. He smiled faintly, but just as he was about to speak, the barrier crumbled, and Su Ming¡¯s right hand shot forward... He tapped the old man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Go away,¡± Su Ming said faintly.


    Since he intended to clear the formations, he did not intend to keep too much of his power a secret. Instead, he wanted to show it bit by bit. At that moment, one of his assumptions had been proved right. It was the one about what sort of things had been going on with the great sect elder of the third line¡ªthe middle-aged man in the sky-blue Daoist robe¡ªtaking Su Ming in as a disciple, causing him to be the fourteenth sect elder of Seven Moons Sect.


    The white-robed old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He instinctively wanted to move back, but he forced himself not to do so. His body distorted as if he was about to dissipate, and he... could not endure the power from Su Ming¡¯s finger. He could not help staggering and taking dozens of footsteps backwards.


    When he stopped with much difficulty, his expression changed continuously. It was asionally sullen, asionally aloof, asionally shocked. When he looked at Su Ming, there was aplicated expression in his gaze. In the end, he did not say another word and turned around. With a swing of his arm, he disappeared from the Feng Shuipass.


    At that moment, all those who saw the proceedings from the differentyers of Sky Beyond the Sky in Seven Moons Sect let out cries of surprise. They might have had incredibly high expectations for Su Ming, but none of them had expected that he... would so easily clear the thirteenth formation that could be said to be a barrier that reached the skies.


    In fact, there were a few who instantly thought that Sect Elder Mu had intentionally done it.


    Only the disciples who had cleared the thirteenth formation of the fourth Sky Beyond the Sky had solemn expressions on their faces. The scene when Su Ming had pointed the finger at the sect elder had made their hearts shudder.


    It was especially so for the head disciples who were in charge of the mountains. At that moment, their expressions were the most solemn. Clearing the thirteenth formation would mean that Su Ming had simr power to theirs.


    But... the ease at which Su Ming had passed the thirteen formations brought them great pressure. It caused them to be even more serious when they stared at Su Ming.


    In fact, even the head disciple of the second line, Chen Tao, who had already cleared seventeen formations, opened his eyes at that moment. When he looked at Su Ming, a grim look that was rarely seen on his face showed up on his face.


    There was also Yue Yan, Lan Lan¡¯s disciple who was also from the third line. She had cleared sixteen formations, but her eyes were burning brightly right then. Su Ming had shocked her time and again.


    ¡°Fourteenth formation,¡± Su Ming called out tly.


    He lifted his right foot and stepped down on the Feng Shuipass. A hint of expectation appeared in his eyes. He was highly expectant of the split he would experience during the fourteenth formation, which was equivalent to the split of his shadow in the Seven Lives Art.


    Booming sounds shot up into the air and echoed when the fourteenth formation appeared. The Feng Shuipass on which Su Ming stood began shining rapidly. As it rotated, the light spread out in every direction. In the blink of an eye, the countless runic symbols squirmed and turned into multiple copies of Su Ming.


    Countless miniature versions of him had appeared around him at that moment. Soon after, a mighty pressure that caused even Su Ming to feel slightly ufortable descended with a bang. That mighty pressure felt as if the sky had copsed and pressed down on Su Ming¡¯s body, causing his soul, his will, and everything in his body to feel as if they were about to be split apart.


    If it was any other disciple who challenged the fourteenth formation, they would have long since sat down cross-legged, circting all his or her their cultivation base to fight back, but Su Ming only lifted his head and looked at the sky where the mighty pressure came from. Then, he swept his gaze across the figures of himself that were formed by the countless runic symbols.


    ¡®The pressure still isn¡¯t enough. It can¡¯t split another shadow figure from me.¡¯ Su Ming frowned, and resolution appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and struck the center of his brow.


    With it, a loud bang came from his body, and his cultivation base was immediately thrown into chaos. The pressure from the world around him increased, and the shadow under Su Ming¡¯s feet instantly started distorting.


    ¡®It¡¯s still a littlecking.¡¯


    A contemtive sparkle shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He lifted his right hand and formed a seal before he tapped his chest. A cyclone was formed in his body, and it turned into a seal that sealed off three-tenths of his cultivation base.


    When he did so, the pressure from the world around him became stronger. It caused the feeling of his body being split to be stronger.


    ¡®One more time.¡¯


    Su Ming did not change the seal on his right hand. He tapped his Dantian region, and the cyclone appeared in him again to turn into a second seal.


    Su Ming did not stop moving his right hand. When he brought it up, he tapped the center of his brow again. Immediately, the third seal appeared in his mind and soul. With three seals, he sealed off about nine-tenths of his cultivation base, causing his body to tremble for the first time.


    The disciples of Seven Moons Sect in the area had been keeping a close watch, and practically all of them were stunned by his actions. None of them knew what Su Ming was doing. Only Yue Yan¡¯s pupils shrank when she saw his actions. For the first time since the start, she stood up and strode towards the cliff to stare at Su Ming. A hint of shock appeared on her face.


    ¡°Just-just what level of cultivation does he have? This method... is the exact same as the one that Fei Feng used for the fourteenth formation in the past. He had to seal his own cultivation base to have another shadow figure split from his body!¡±


    She was not the only one who lost herposure. Even the pupils of Chen Tao of the second line shrank. He stood up swiftly, and while he did not walk out of his cave abode like Yue Yan, a hint of shock appeared on his face.


    In fact... Fei Feng, who was the strongest among the youngest generation of disciples in Seven Moons Sect and who had stayed with his eyes closed as he meditated, opened his eyes a bit at that instant. They shone with a brilliant light.


    ¡°Wang Tao...¡± he murmured.


    The three of them were not the only ones who reacted like that. The expressions of the thirteen sect elders in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and the hundreds of thousands of cultivators who were in the same generation as them changed. They began paying close attention to everything that happened to Su Ming.


    ¡°Either this person hid his level of cultivation, or his potential... is unimaginable. What level of cultivation does he currently have? Could it be that he has already attained greatpletion of Avacaniya Realm?!¡±


    ¡°The Masters of each line sent word before that no one was to interfere or stop Wang Tao when he practices cultivation. A person who is so highly valued by the great sect elders... Even if he shows power belonging to those who have attained greatpletion of Avacaniya Realm, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised!


    ¡°But Mu Zhen, you are the first sect elder to have directly engaged in a battle with him. Lay down your judgment.¡±


    ¡°Greatpletion of Avacaniya Realm!¡± A cold harrumph came from the eleventh mountain. It belonged to Mu Zhen.


    At the instant the crowd¡¯s voice rose up in Seven Moons Sect¡¯s fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, Su Ming let out a low growl. As his voice echoed in the air, the shadow beneath him distorted and began ovepping. In an instant... the second shadow appeared under him. It was the shadow figure which Su Ming had separated at the start, but once it appeared... a third showed up the next instant!


    The third shadow was slightly blurry, but when it appeared, banging sounds came from Su Ming¡¯s body. Once all the seals were released, his cultivation base erupted, and the blurry shadow became clear. It instantly becameplete!


    ¡°Fifteenth formation!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed and caused the entire region to tremble.


    At that moment, the night seemed to be over, and... the first rays of light appeared in the distance.

 Chapter 1402: The Shadow of Winter!

    <h4>Chapter 1402: The Shadow of Winter!</h4>


    ¡°Fifteenth formation!¡±


    When those two words came out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth, the Feng Shuipass under him began rotating with loud bangs. Light from the runic symbols shone so brilliantly that it spread one hundred thousand feet right when the sun rose on the horizon. The light was so strong that it instantly reached an astonishing degree, causing Su Ming to be the center of attention in Seven Moons Sect.


    His two shadow figures appeared around him. When they became clear, they turned into his two selves standing beside his true self!


    At first nce, Su Ming¡¯s real self stood at the center, and by his sides were his shadow figures, which had power that did not lose to his real self. One looked at the sky, and the feeling as if it was looking down on the world was very strong. The other looked at the ground, and the spark of arrogance in its eyes was astonishing.


    The buzz of all the disciples from the first to the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky in Seven Moons Sect disappeared at that moment. A dead silence fell upon them.


    Yet soon, amotion that was even stronger than before rose up like a loud bang.


    ¡°Fourteenth formation! His second shadow figure has already split from him! This Wang Tao... as expected of the person known as the most prodigious in the past. No wonder he was taken in as a disciple of a great sect elder. No wonder he could be a sect elder!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So that¡¯s how it is. This person¡¯s potential is so great that it¡¯s a rare sight in Ancient Zang. He should indeed be a sect elder!¡±


    ¡°Even if eldest senior brother Fei Feng and Chen Tao have already cleared more than seventeen formations, they have practiced cultivation for years, while this Wang Tao have only joined the sect recently. They just can¡¯tpare to him!¡±


    ¡°Just watch. In the future, Wang Tao will definitely single-handedly lead Seven Moons Sect to power!¡±


    ¡°Wang Tao? You should be calling him Sect Elder Wang!¡±


    The discussions rose and fell. Quite a number of inner sect disciples in the fourthyer were already talking about the future, and the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the third line were even more ecstatic. Their initial grumbles had long ago turned into excitement. After all... Su Ming was an Uncle-Master of theirs, and he had showed off just how astonishing his potential was.


    Yue Yan was silent, but when she looked at Su Ming, there was a challenging look in her eyes. She was not the only one who felt that way. Chen Tao had already walked out of his cave abode and stood at the cliff while staring at Su Ming. The threat Su Ming posed to him was incredibly strong, but it did not mean that Su Ming was his enemy, just apetitor in the sect.


    ¡°The path of cultivation... is one in which we have to fight for power!¡± he murmured, and the fighting spirit in his eyes grew stronger.


    As for Ye Long, he had already be numb. When he looked at Su Ming and listened to the rise and fall of the discussions in Seven Moons Sect as well as witnessed the changes of everyone¡¯s expressions, he no longer felt any anguish. He felt as if his blood had already be bitter.


    Su Ming did not bother about the various changes exhibited by the people around him. At that moment, he stood on the rapidly rotating Feng Shuipass, and he could sense the benefits it provided. If he worked together with his two shadow figures, his power would increase exponentially, and even though he still could not truly fight against those in Dao Spirit Realm, he would be able to protect himself.


    If he had enough time to refine his two shadow figures, he had a vague feeling that just by relying on them, he could perhaps reach Dao Spirit Realm.


    ¡®If I have three shadow figures, then the chances of me reaching Dao Spirit Realm will be even higher!¡¯


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. As the Feng Shuipass under his body let out loud, booming sounds, snow floated down. It was different from the previous one. It did notnd on all of Ancient Zang, but only appeared above the Feng Shuipass. When it fell, the chilling from it was incredibly aggressive. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire area.


    ¡°Starting from the fifteenth formation, the shadows of the four Great Lines of Nature¡ªwinter, autumn, summer, and spring¡ªwill appear. The difficulty of these four formations are incredibly high, or else Yue Yan would not have stopped at the seventeenth formation, and I... would not have stopped at the eighteenth formation!


    ¡°Since ancient times, regardless of whether they were disciples who had disappeared in the passage of time, among those of the same generation in Seven Moons Sect, only eldest senior brother Fei Feng has ever seeded in clearing the eighteenth formation and even cleared the neenth formation,¡± said Chen Tao faintly as he stared at the snow falling from the Feng Shuipass under Su Ming while he stood on the mountain belonging to the second line.


    ¡°This Wang Tao might have great potential, but if I¡¯m not wrong, he shows signs ofing to a premature end. I wonder... how many of the shadows of the four Great Lines of Nature will hee to understand. What do you say, Yue Yan?¡±


    Chen Tao smiled faintly. When he spoke, Yue Yan slowly walked out from behind him to stand by his side and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°The four seasons have shadows, and they are known as the shadows of nature. The real self in Seven Lives Art is the first life, and that is Human Life, the second and third are Earthen Lives. Once they split from you, they can receive Earthen Aura from the Human Life and fade away.


    ¡°The fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh lives are Heavenly Lives. They must be understood from the four seasons. Once the seven lives are formed, they can they fuse together to be the first Dao Shadow. Only then... can we be considered to havepleted the first stage of the strongest Art in Seven Moons Sect¡ªSeven Shadow Dao,¡± Yue Yan said calmly.


    ¡°Seven Shadow Dao... even if just one Dao Shadow appears, we can already be considered to have entered the first level of Dao Divinity Realm, and if the real self is already in the first level of Dao Divinity Realm, we can be considered to have reached the second level!¡± Chen Tao smiled faintly. His words were calm, but when he spoke, he shook his head.


    ¡°I have my reasons for giving him this reminder. What about you?¡±


    Yue Yan did not speak.


    While on the Feng Shuipass, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the second mountain. Over there, he saw two figures that had spoken words at a volume that could reach him.


    ¡°Seven Shadows Dao.¡±


    A contemtive look appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He slowly sat down on the Feng Shuipass, and the other two shadow figures beside him did the same. The three of them began to meditate.


    Time trickled by, and more snow floated down. The cold grew stronger while the darknesspletely faded away, overtaken by morning light. The sun had began to rise.


    ¡°Four Great Lines of Nature. Legends have it that there were four great divine abilities during ancient times. We have gained several styles, so I wonder whether this Wang Tao will be able to gain an epiphany of them.¡± Chen Tao smiled, but when he looked at Su Ming, a grim look appeared in his eyes.


    Yue Yan continued remaining silent.


    Time passed, and gradually, the sun lifted its head. A new day arrived.


    Su Ming had intended to end his challenge when dawn came, but right then, he changed his mind. The Rune provided quite a great help to him, and since he had already begun challenging it, he might as well challenge it to the limit of his abilities.


    When noon arrived, more snow appeared on the Feng Shuipass, and it had already covered half of Su Ming¡¯s body. He still did not open his eyes, however. Hidden under his eyelids, his eyes sparkled with the light of deduction. They seemed to be reflecting an epiphany only he understood.


    ¡®Snow has its own shadow. It is faint under the sun, but if anyone looks carefully, they can see it.


    ¡®If I want to clear the fifteenth formation, it is not difficult. As long as I can find the shadow of the snow and gain an epiphany of it as well as gain an understanding of all manner of beings having shadows, I will be able to control the shadow in the snow. It would be the same as me gaining an epiphany of the clue hidden in the fifteenth formation.


    ¡®But... I don¡¯t like daylight.¡¯


    Dusk gradually came, and at the instant the setting sun was about to disappear, Su Ming opened his eyes. The sun set, and the world fell into darkness at that moment.


    Su Ming, with his eyes open, slowly brought his right hand up.


    ¡®My Life Matrix had always been one of moving from midwinter to spring that brings about life, one of moving from death to life. The snow of winter symbolizes death as well as the midwinter of my Life Matrix.


    ¡®Using winter as the fifteenth formation? It¡¯s something I can easily clear, but I don¡¯t want the shadow formed when snow envelops the ground while it is day. What I want... is the shadow when night envelops winter!


    ¡®This shadow is not the shadow of snow... but the shadow of winter!


    ¡®Judging by the looks of it, this Seven Lives Art doesn¡¯t really suit me that well. The light from this Art is too strong, and it is at its strongest when it is used during day. At night, shadows are hidden, and it is at its weakest. What I need... what would really suit me... will be the Seven Abyss Art that I will create after I modify this Art!


    ¡®Once I perfect it, the shadow of thend during night will be my shadow!¡¯


    A strong, dark light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At the instant he lifted his right hand, he did not go on to grab the snow floating down. Instead, he swung his arm, and his sleeve seemed to manifest above him... to cover the sky!


    As booming sounds reverberated through the air, the snow floating down instantly turned ck. It was not that its color had changed, but that it was dyed ck by the night, and that included all the snow around Su Ming. Once it was dyed ck, Su Ming slowly stood up.


    ¡°Shadow of winter.¡±


    At the instant he spoke, the snow in the area let out a loud bang and spread out from the Feng Shuipass. It fell from the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. At the same time, the ck snow that existed in the fourthyer also appeared in the third, second, and firstyers of Sky Beyond the Sky!


    For the first time ever... ck snow floated down in the first fouryers of Sky Beyond the Sky in Seven Moons Sect.


    Su Ming lifted his head. Right when he looked at the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, booming sounds shook the sky and earth... and his ck snow floated down in the fifthyer too!


    All of Seven Moons Sect was silent at that moment. Chen Tao stared at the ck snow floating down before him in a daze. He instinctively brought his hand up, and when the snownded on his palm, he felt a stab of pain. He lowered his head, and found that he was not looking at snow. It was... the shadow of a small portion of the night sky reflected on the snow!


    Yue Yan¡¯s face was pale. When she lifted her head, Chen Tao too looked up at the night sky.


    It seemed to have shattered to pieces and turned an innumerable amount of ck snowkes. They fell on thend of the living, but they were not snow. Instead, they were the shadows of the sky.


    Fei Feng, the head disciple of the first line in Seven Moons Sect who meditated all year long, opened his eyes at that moment and walked out of his cave. He lifted his head calmly and looked at the sky.


    At that moment, the sect elders in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky were also staring at the sky. Their expressions were solemn, and a hint of shock appeared in the eyes of some of them.


    Dao Han, the red-robed man who owned the whole sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, stood at the top of the mountain belonging to the thirteenth line at that moment. When he looked at the sky... his pupils shrank at the sight of snow falling in the sixthyer.


    ¡°With his level of cultivation, he managed to gain an epiphany of a divine ability belonging to Dao Spirit Realm... This person is indeed extraordinary,¡± the red-robed man said softly, and a solemn look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 1403: Darkness of Spring!

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Darkness of Spring!</h4>


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that this Art is just in Dao Spirit Realm. If it can reach the state at which could affect Dao Paragons in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky... this person would reach an incredibly terrifying level.¡¯


    The red-robed man shook his head.


    At that moment, there was a small region the size of a fingernail no one could see in the sky above the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, right on top of the Rune formed by the twelve great sect elders. It seemed... like it was about to start snowing...


    While standing on the Feng Shuipass, Su Ming slowly lowered his head. When he swung his right arm, the snow in the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky disappeared without a trace. Even the Feng Shuipass on which Su Ming stood lost all traces of cold.


    But for some unknown reason, while Su Ming stood there with a straight back, he gave off a feeling as if he had fused with the night. It seemed like... he was the night.


    ¡®The power of this Art... is somewhat alright.¡¯


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After some time, when he opened them, he used his right hand and pushed down on the Feng Shuipass beneath him.


    ¡°Sixteenth formation!¡±


    He had been challenging the Rune for a day and a night. The gazes of the disciples of Seven Moons Sect had been on him for all that time. He had started from the first formation and made his way straight to the fifteenth formation. This left all of the Seven Moons Sect disciples shocked. He hadpletely crushed the contemptuous gazes directed at him, and the only things remaining was... shock.


    His act of clearing the formations had even caught the attention of the sect elders in the fifthyer of Beyond the Sky. Even Lan Lan had already walked out of the pce where she meditated to look at him.


    The matter of clearing fifteen formations in one go seemed to be something they had not seen for many years. Something simr had happened at some point in time, but those who had seen it had long ago disappeared in the passage of time, and the ones who remained were the people in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    ¡°Shadow of autumn!¡±


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At the instant the Rune rotated with loud rumbles, he lifted his right hand and swung it against the sky. As the Feng Shuipass rotated, the dark sky instantly turned red!


    The red reced the darkness of night, dyeing the sky the color of fire, but it was not fire. It was the color of autumn, the color of blood. A faint feeling of life withering appeared as well. It was a deste feeling.


    At the same time, the Feng Shuipass seemed to have turned into a huge tree. Its leaves were falling one by one. There was no wind, but each leaf symbolized life force. As they fell, they seemed to show how all manner of being had to walk towards death and nothing could be done to change it.


    Su Ming was silent. At that moment, he seemed to have turned into the big tree. The falling leaves did not just bring with them his life force, but also his memories and all that epassed his life.


    ¡°What an Art, this Art of Autumn¡¯s Shadow...¡± Su Ming said softly. ¡°But the autumn I like is not the shadow under the setting sun... but the quiet withering in the night. This is... the shadow of autumn that I seek.¡±


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled and understanding appeared in his eyes, the red sky was dyed ck and turned purple. It grew more prominent until the sky turned ck again!


    The autumn tree Su Ming had manifested was also instantly enveloped by ck, as if it was hidden in the dark. No one could see the tree leaves falling, but soon, all the nts and trees in all mountains from the first to sixthyers in Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Sky Beyond the Sky started withering.


    It happened in an instant, so no one was aware of it even a breath before it happened, unlike how they would notice the autumn leaves under the setting sun slowly floating down to the ground.


    Autumn at night came in an instant...


    Night was eternal, and the illusory tree disappeared. Su Ming stood in its ce with his purple hair drifting in the wind. At some point in time, he opened his eyes to reveal a darkness in his eyes that the night could not dye ck.


    ¡°Seventeenth formation!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, Seven Moons Sect, which had already been sucked into the situation for a long time, immediately burst into an astonishing uproar.


    ¡°Sect Elder Wang has cleared the sixteenth formation! He¡¯s already reached the same height as Eldest Senior Sister Yue Yan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point. Sect Elder Wang¡¯s epiphany is clearly different from other people¡¯s. The snow from before and the ck light now gives off a feeling as if we¡¯re swathed in darkness... It¡¯s a ghastly feeling, and even if it¡¯s not cold, you can still feel chills down your spine.¡±


    ¡°If he can clear the seventeenth formation... it will mean that he has surpassed Eldest Senior Sister Yue Yan and reached senior brother Chen Tao¡¯s number! And only Eldest Senior Brother Fei Feng would remain in front of him!¡±


    The sounds of discussion rose everywhere, but among the expectations of the many people were also some that held envy and jealousy. Those voices were rather different from those of the rest of the crowd.


    ¡°He has clearly reached his limit. The seventeenth formation might be the highest number he can go.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, even if the seventeenth formation isn¡¯t his limit, it¡¯s impossible for him to surpass Eldest Senior Brother Fei Feng. The eldest senior brother stopped at the twentieth formation, and he is an existence we all look up to. It¡¯s... impossible for this person to do so!¡±


    Most of those voices came from the disciples from the first line. They did not want to see Su Ming surpass Fei Feng, even if Su Ming had the status of a sect elder.


    As their voices echoed, the Feng Shuipass under Su Ming activated the seventeenth formation. The rumbles as it rotated drowned out all sounds of discussion in the area for the time being, causing the people to gradually stop speaking. Instead, with differing expressions, they looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°This should be... the shadow of summer.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words faintly, the seventeenth formation¡¯s rotation made it seem as if a sea of fire had stirred up in the night sky. It formed a huge sun. That sun did not hang high in the sky... but instead, enveloped Su Ming and the Feng Shuipass within it.


    While the night sky remained dark, a sun hung high over Seven Moons Sect!


    It was Summer¡¯s Line of Nature, and also the summer of the seventeenth formation that the disciples were required to understand!


    Two hourster, the fire turned ck. The piercing sun also turned ck. The ck fire brought with it a powerful presence that could burn everything. It seemed to be burning light and exuding darkness, so the ck fire fused with darkness, and the ck light prated through the sixyers of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    When the sun disappeared and Su Ming¡¯s figure appeared on the Feng Shuipass, his voice echoed in Seven Moons Sect, and it was as calm as before.


    ¡°The eighteenth formation.¡±


    At that moment, Su Ming had already surpassed Yue Yan and reached the same number as Chen Tao, but it was clearly not his limit. He wanted to surpass the seventeenth formation and head to the eighteenth formation!


    ¡°Winter, autumn, summer, spring... Spring... I have nevere to an understanding of it when I was in Harmonious Morus Alba. Right now... I have already reached a state where I can gain an epiphany. My Life Matrix... will also bepleted at this moment.


    ¡°My four Shadows of Nature will also appear!¡±


    A sparkle that had not appeared for a long time showed up in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He sucked in a deep breath, and when the Feng Shuipass rotated and all manner of being was about to be resurrected, he sat down cross-legged on the Feng Shuipass.


    ¡°The shadow of spring.¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words calmly, the Feng Shuipass on which he stood filled with thick life force. The abundance of it caused Su Ming to instantly appear a little younger.


    Spring was the resurrection of all manner of being. The abundant life force was also spring. It was the first season among the four seasons, and also the final grid in Su Ming¡¯s Life Matrix!


    He once strived to gain enlightenment of it for a long time, and at that moment, on that Rune, Su Ming finally found a hint of spring, but the price he paid for that enlightenment was too great. He had experienced too much anguish and sadness before he understood what was spring.


    ¡®My Dark Mountain has be an illusion...


    ¡®My ninth summit is buried in the long river of my memories...


    ¡®My Berserkers have turned into a mark in the passage of time...


    ¡®My homnd, my True World, the Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos to which I belong have now all turned into nothingness, destroyed...


    ¡®I was born in an Expanse Cosmos formed on a wing of Harmonious Morus Alba, but now, Harmonious Morus Alba has died, and everything has turned into the past... I lost my family, my senior brothers, my elder, and my loved ones...


    ¡®I lost everything. I lost the bald crane and the most precious and valuable things in my life. I feel as if I had lost my soul...


    ¡®While I was in the summer of my Life Matrix, I never managed to gain an epiphany of spring, and instead, I regressed to midwinter. It is the chill of death, what can send my soul to eternal sleep. It is... a mourning hidden when I sink into the darkness.


    ¡®I like darkness and am willing to be immersed in it because only when I am in darkness can I let my sadness melt. Only in darkness can I not see my surroundings, but can be in a daze and remember all the faces in my memories...


    ¡®And I... at this moment, have finallye to understand why spring is so far from my grasp, why my Life Matrix could never bepleted in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe... because the true meaning of spring is a cruelty that can only bloom after I die. Spring is the so-called resurrection of all manner of being. I thought that my Life Matrix is of walking from death to life, but in truth, it epasses everything.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t die, then how can I be resurrected? If I don¡¯t have the aura of death, how can I have life force? That is spring... and my spring will be the life force in the dark. It will be... the shadow of spring that blooms from my Life Matrix!¡¯


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open, he lifted his right hand and swung his arm. With it, the world roared. The darkness of night descended and enveloped the Feng Shuipass, hiding the abundance of life from spring in the darkness, and no one... could see it anymore!


    ¡®My spring is hidden in darkness. Be it life force or resurrection, it will all be in darkness. They will either wake up or fall asleep... based on my will... because regardless of whether it is spring, summer, the red of autumn, or the snow of winter... all of you have to be in my dark night!¡¯


    Su Ming stood up swiftly, and at the instant he did so, besides the two shadow figures by his side, four other indistinct figures appeared around him!


    They were... his spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the four Great Shadows of Nature!


    ¡°I... will not clear the neenth formation!¡±


    When Su Ming got up, his words traveled through Seven Moons Sect. He then flew up from the Feng Shuipass and charged toward the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    Behind him, the night sky disappeared. Dawn broke through darkness, and a new day... arrived!

 Chapter 1404: One Dao Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 1404: One Dao Sect!</h4>


    Su Ming¡¯s departure left all of Seven Moons Sect in silence. His figure seemed to have turned into an astonishing wave that crashed into them before the sun broke through the darkness. He disappeared from the crowd¡¯s gazes and stepped into the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    Clearing the first formation straight up to the eighteenth formation in one go was something rare in the history of Seven Moons Sect. At the very least, most of the Seven Moons Sect disciples had never heard about such a thing before.


    It could be said that the one day and two nights was a shock to the Seven Moons Sect disciples, and it etched Wang Tao¡¯s name deeply into their minds.


    As for Ye Long... When Su Ming started clearing the formations, he was a green leaf, and Ye Long was a flower, but once Su Ming cleared more than ten formations, Ye Long became a background for Su Ming. By the end, however, he did not even deserve to be his background.


    In the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, Chen Tao and Yue Yan stood at the edge of the cliff. When Su Ming left into the distance, they gradually turned their heads away.


    ¡°He could have continued,¡± Chen Tao said slowly after a long while. There was a very grim look on his face when he looked at Yue Yan beside him.


    ¡°Fei Feng also had the power to continue once he cleared the neenth formation all those years ago, but he did not,¡± Yue Yan said softly. When she turned around, she walked into the distance with light footsteps.


    While on the cliff, Chen Tao narrowed his eyes. After a long while, he swung his arm, then turned around and walked back to his cave abode.


    Fei Feng had walked out of his cave abode and stood outside his door at the top of the mountain belonging to the first line. He moved his gaze away from the disappearing Feng Shuipass with a thought-provoking smile on his lips.


    ¡®Looks like you¡¯ve also noticed... I wonder if I will be the one who will be moving into the distance, or you will be the first to gain the epiphany, Sect Elder Wang.¡¯ As Fei Feng continued smiling, a fierce re appeared in his eyes.


    When daylight returned and the sun shone on the ground, Seven Moons Sect weed a new day. Su Ming sat outside his house in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky with his eyes closed.


    Eighteen formations were not his limit. If he wanted to... he could have cleared the neenth formation, the twentieth formation, and even more. Based on his level of cultivation, he could probably clear up to the twenty-second or twenty-third formation.


    But Su Ming did not.


    ¡®After the eighteenth formation, you must clear the subsequent formations with a Dao Shadow. Even if you manage to clear them, you won¡¯t be able to get any sort of serendipity. It¡¯ll just be an empty name. Only after I form my own Dao Shadow will I be able to gain an epiphany from the Rune.¡¯


    A dark light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®That person called Fei Feng must have also noticed this, which is why he did not continue once he cleared the neenth formation. Clearly... he still hasn¡¯t formed his Dao Shadow.


    ¡®And Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Dao Shadow can only be formed with the fusion of Seven Lives Art!¡¯


    While he thought about it silently, Su Ming remained with his eyes closed. What he needed to do next was to go through a long period of isted training. It as necessary to fuse his Human Life, Earthen Lives, Heavenly Lives, and seven shadows together and attempt to turn them into a Dao Shadow. Then, once the Dao Shadow was formed, he would see whether it could be used to help him reach a breakthrough in his level of cultivation and reach... Dao Spirit Realm!


    Time passed, and another ten years went by. During them, Su Ming remained meditating and did not open his eyes. He was immersed in the fusion of his Human Life, Earthen Lives, Heavenly Lives, and seven shadows. He did not pay any attention to things around him. During the process of gaining his epiphany, he only searched for the key to the fusion.


    In that time, some not incredibly great events happened in Seven Moons Sect, such as some disciples disappearing without reason and the signs of the sky shattering asionally appearing above Seven Moons Sect. The cracks might close up quickly, but gradually, they caught the disciples¡¯ attention.


    When ten more years passed, the frequency at which the sky above Seven Moons Sect shattered increased. Cracks gradually formed high above. There was also a faint rumbling noise that rose and fell, echoing in the air. In fact, the strange events reached the point where they affected the training of the Seven Moons Sect disciples.


    At that moment, Sect Elder Mu brought many disciples of the sect to venture out of Sky Beyond the Sky to investigate the matter. No one knew what he discovered, but when he returned, he went to the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, and then, he never went out of the sect again.


    When another ten years passed, the cracks above the Seven Moons Sect filled the entire area. Even the ground was covered in them, which meant that mountains in Seven Moons Sect had also cracked. Once it happened, the disciples of Seven Moons Sect began to pay a lot of attention to it.


    Eventually, when another ten years passed, the cracks in the world beyond Seven Moons Sect grew so great that all those who saw them were shocked. In fact, the Seven Moons Sect itself and the mountains around it were also covered in cracks, and it looked like they were about to copse at any moment.


    The firstyer was not the only ce that looked like that. Even the secondyer of Sky Beyond the Sky had cracks, and once it happened, the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky held... a Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Council of Elders!


    It was a major event in which all sect elders were required to participate, and as a sect elder, Su Ming would naturally have to attend it as well.


    Su Ming had been in isted training for forty years, and during them, he had not opened his eyes once.


    It was the first Seven Moons Sect Council of Elders in over forty years, and a jade slip was sent to all sect elders in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Once it levitated in front of him, Su Ming still remained with his eyes closed. However, an ovepping shadow seemed to have appeared on his body, and immediately after, a figure moved out of his seated body.


    That figure was one of Su Ming¡¯s shadow figures. It had the exact same appearance as him, and once it stood up, it picked up the jade slip levitating in front of him. Then, asposed as ever, it headed to the mountain belonging to the thirteenth line.


    Since Dao Han was in charge of the thirteenth line, the thirteenth line was the head of the sect while he was in charge.


    Su Ming was thest to arrive. At the instant he stepped into the thirteenth line, he saw several divine senses sweeping towards him from the mountain. They all had the intent to observe. With a calm expression, Su Ming walked to the top of the mountain and stepped into the meeting spot for the council of elders in the thirteenth line.


    It was a field at the summit of the thirteenth mountain. Above the clouds surrounding the mountain were fifteen huge chairs that formed a ring.


    One of them was slightly smaller than the other fourteen to show the difference in status. At that moment, besides thergest chair, thirteen people already upied fourteen chairs. The one remaining was clearly for Su Ming.


    When he walked forward, seven pairs of eyes in the silent meeting hall immediately looked at him. Su Ming had seen everyone before when he first stepped into Seven Moons Sect. One of the people was Mu Zhen, and another one was Lan Lan.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He treated the gazes as if they did not exist. He slowly sat down and closed his eyes as if he was resting.


    Soon after, a huge, mighty pressure descended onto the meeting spot. The moment Su Ming opened his eyes slightly, he saw a fire-red figure appear on thergest chair. The fire-red light gradually turned into a long robe wrapped around a middle-aged man.


    The man¡¯s face was cold, and he held a pearl in his right hand. His expression was awe-inspiring. Once he sat down, he swept his gaze past the fourteen people around him. When he saw his disciple¡ªa young man in ck robes whose face was as cold as his¡ªhe nodded slightly, and when his gazended on Su Ming, his eyes lingered on him for a moment.


    ¡°I gathered all of you here to attend the Seven Moons Sect Council of Elders because the preordained fate governing the world has be increasingly stronger. There are certain things that all of you will need to prepare beforehand.


    ¡°Sect Elder Mu, tell us what you found twenty years ago when you ventured outside,¡± said the red-robed man while ying with the pearl in his hand.


    ¡°My fellow sect members, twenty years ago, by orders of the great sect elder, I went out to investigate this matter, and in the cracks of the world... Heh heh... I found signs of One Dao Sect!¡± Mu Zhen said darkly while he swept his gaze past the group.


    At the instant One Dao Sect¡¯s name tumbled out of Mu Zhen¡¯s lips, the expressions of five changed swiftly. Dao Han and Mu Zhen were not among those.


    ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s One Dao Sect!¡±


    ¡°Only the unfathomable One Dao Sect who can exist in all cracks in the world can show themselves so publicly and arrogantly beyond Seven Moons Sect!¡±


    When the cold voices appeared, Mu Zhen wrapped his fist in his palm towards the red-robed man and stopped speaking.


    ¡°Since you noticed the signs of One Dao Sect a long time ago, why did you wait for twenty years before you told us?¡± Lan Lan asked coldly in a faint voice. The moment she spoke, the council members immediately stopped speaking and turned their gazes towards the red-robed man.


    ¡°Because One Dao Sect has sent a notice while living in the cracks formed in the world outside, or rather... instead of saying that it¡¯s a notice, it would be apt to say that it¡¯s a threat,¡± the red-robed man said calmly while toying with the pearl in his hand. Then, he nced at Su Ming.


    ¡°In their notice, they very clearly told Seven Moons Sect to hand over all the disciples they took in thest two cycles of sixty years. If we don¡¯t, they willunch... a war against us!¡±


    At the instant the red-robed man said those words, besides Su Ming, all the people¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°One Dao Sect has gone overboard!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. How can we hand over our disciples? Those people are nothing, but Seven Moons Sect is one of the seven sects. If they want to use this to threaten us, how are we supposed to face the other sects in the future!¡±


    ¡± One Dao Sect might be the strongest sect among the seven sects, but they can¡¯t force us like this either!¡±


    Cold chuckles from the sect elders in the area appeared at that moment, and the red-robed man spoke slowly.


    ¡°Of course, if we agree to their request, One Dao Sect will reimburse us, such as... providing us the experience of those who have stepped into Dao Spirit Realm from the second level of Dao Divinity Realm... and a chance to gain an epiphany to be a Great Dao Paragon.¡±


    Once that sentence was said, the expressions of all the sect elders changed due to the temptation. They did not say another and instead sank into silence.


    The entire council of Seven Moons Sect became quiet.

 Chapter 1405: Or… Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Or... Fight!</h4>


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not as if we can¡¯t agree to it...¡±


    ¡°After all, One Dao Sect is incredibly powerful, and it¡¯s said they have a Great Dao Paragon. In fact, I even heard that One Dao Sect¡¯s creator... is one of the three Great Dao Gods...¡±


    ¡°The three Great Dao Gods are just a legend. Besides the Emperor of Ancient Zang, no one has seen a second one, but even though it¡¯s just a legend, it¡¯s impossible for it to have sprung out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Forget whether there is truly anyone in the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm, since there is less than thirty people in the whole of Ancient Zang¡ªthe seven sects, the twelve ns, and the royal capital¡ªwho have reached the eighth level of Dao Divinity Realm!


    ¡°Compared to the near sixty seventh level Dao Paragons, Great Dao Paragons are an existence akin to heaven itself!¡±


    ¡°Great Dao Paragon... if the great sect elder of Seven Moons Sect¡¯s first line had not been injured in the past, he might have already be a Great Dao Paragon.¡±


    Su Ming did not speak, but as he listened to the sighs of the sect elders around him, he came to realize that there was no Great Dao Paragons in Seven Moons Sect!


    And there were less than thirty Great Dao Paragons in Ancient Zang!


    ¡®Then the blue-robed cultivator in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky is clearly in the seventh level of Dao Paragon Realm.¡¯


    Su Ming was deep in thought, but he knew exactly why the leader of the seven sects would want the disciples of thest two cycles of sixty years.


    ¡®They might... be looking for me!¡¯ A barely noticeable glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This matter has already exceeded the scope that we as the sect elders can discuss. Great Sect Elder Dao Han, I wonder if you have already made your decision,¡± Lan Lan said after being silent for a long while.


    She was not the only one who thought like that. In truth, all the sect elders were old monsters who had practiced cultivation for many years and were very calctive people. They had intentionally said the words before to affect others. They would not voice out their own true thoughts.


    The red-robed man was silent for a moment before a fierce re shone in his eyes. At the instant the sect elders noticed it, their expressions became stern.


    ¡°One Dao Sect has given us the terms for the exchange... No matter what their goal is, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do it... but there are two people involved who cause me a bit of trouble.


    ¡°One of them is my disciple, Ye Long. He has extraordinary potential. Aftering under my tutge, he will soon be someone outstanding. As for the second... it¡¯s Sect Elder Wang Tao.¡±


    When the red-robed man said those words , most of the elders in the area looked at Su Ming.


    In truth, all of them had thought of this problem before, but the matter involved a sect elder, and since Su Ming did not seem like he was sometime kind-hearted, it was only natural that no one said anything about it.


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever. His face was very calm, and he did not speak.


    ¡°If that is the case, then we cannot relent in this matter. Besides Sect Elder Wang, all other sect elders, I order you to leave the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Bring your disciples along and guard the thirteen corners of Seven Moons Sect!


    ¡°Only call for the members of the same line as you. They might not be sect elders, but they have extraordinary power as well. They can serve to defend our sect.


    ¡°Notify the disciples from the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky that they are to patrol our sect. As for those in the first sect... the outer sect will be sealed off!


    ¡°I will personally act as garrison and activate the Seven Moons Snow Sect. This is not child¡¯s y. All of you, take care of yourselves! If you run into any danger you cannot fight against outside, immediately hide on the Rune.


    ¡°As for... Sect Elder Wang, since there is a possibility that you are the person One Dao Sect seeks... please continue to remain in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Unless it is absolutely necessary, please do not go out.¡±


    Su Ming was stunned. He lifted his head and cast a deep nce at the red-robed man. In silence, he remembered the person dressed in the sky-blue Daoist robe. That person had decided to take him in as a disciple right after seeing him and given him the status of a sect elder. Then, even after being under One Dao Sect¡¯s pressure... the red-robed man had made the decision to fight.


    No matter what their goals were, their actions still made Su Ming slowly get up in silence. He wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the red-robed man.


    The red-robed man remained calm after seeing it. His expression did not change in the slightest. He only nodded before he shiftd his gaze to the pearl on his palm. He remembered his conversations with the thirteen great sect elders on his trip back to the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    ¡°All orders are to be executed immediately!¡±


    The red-robed man stood up while saying that and swung his arm, which broke the seal covering the field they used for the meeting. When the group, including Su Ming, turned into long arcs and flew out, only the red-robed man and the cold, ck-robed young man by his side remained.


    ¡°Master, I do not understand. It¡¯s highly unlikely that One Dao Sect came for junior brother Ye Long. Chances are high... that they came for Sect Elder Wang.¡± The young man frowned and looked at the red-robed man.


    ¡°I know,¡± the red-robed man said after staying silent for a while.


    ¡°Then why?¡± the young man asked, feeling rather worried, while looking at his Master. He still remembered that Sect Elder Lan Lan had mentioned that his Master and Wang Tao¡¯s Life Matrices shed against each other, and the formed showed signs of death.


    ¡°This is a decision all the thirteen great sect elders, including me, made together. This person... is the most valuable person in Seven Moons Sect!¡±


    The red-robed man was calm as ever. When he spoke, no one could tell how he felt from his expression.


    The young man fell silent. He sighed in his heart, then wrapped his fist in his palm, bowed to the red-robed man, and left respectfully.


    Once he was gone, the red-robed man stood alone on the mountain and quietly stared into the distance.


    ¡®Seven Moons Sect can fall, but nothing must happen to him¡ªthese are the words of the great sect elder of the first line... He is the key for him and the other great sect elders to be Great Dao Paragons!


    ¡®He is also the key for me to be a Dao Paragon...¡¯ The red-robed man had expectation in his eyes. When he turned around, he disappeared into the hall.


    Once the sect elder flew out of the mountain belonging to the thirteenth line, they turned into long arcs and returned to their own mountains in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to carry out the orders from Great Sect Elder Dao Han.


    As for Su Ming, he traveled with Lan Lan and returned to the mountain in the third line. They never spoke to each other. However, when they were about to return to their cave abodes, Lan Lan came to a stop.


    ¡°Do you want me to tell a fortune in regards to your survival?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in destiny.¡±


    Su Ming turned around and walked to his house on the cliff. When he returned to his real body sitting in the house, he ovepped with his real self.


    Lan Lan fell silent. When she turned around, she went back to the pce on the mountain.


    Soon after, as all of Seven Moons Sect roared, snow fell down and covered Seven Moons Sect. Then, a sun made of ice appeared above!


    Within the icy sun, a figure could be seen. It was the red-robed man. Once he rose with the sun, snow filled with a grim air enveloped Seven Moons Sect.


    At the same time, a loud bang shot up from within the firstyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. The entire outer sect was instantly encased by ice and snow, sealing the mountain. The Seven Moons Sect in the basin was covered in ayer of snow, without a single hint of what was within being able to be seen.


    Soon after, thirteen long arcs flew out from the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. They left the mountains and walked out of the Sky Beyond the Sky, spreading into thirteen directions within Seven Moons Sect. Those thirteen directions were the areas where there were the most cracks in the world.


    Simrly, arge number of inner sect disciples ventured out of the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and started to patrol Seven Moons Sect as if they were preparing for something.


    Only Su Ming remained sitting in his house, immersed in fusing with his seven shadows. He could already sense the signs of fusion. With just a little more time, he would be able to fuse his seven shadows together and turn them into his Dao Shadow!


    Time passed, but even after bringing out a tight defense for three years, more cracks appeared beyond Seven Moons Sect. On one rainy day in summer, while snow fell in Seven Moons Sect...


    A sound that was even louder than the average volume of a thunderp rang out. As it echoed in the air, countless cracks appeared in the sky beyond Seven Moons Sect, and it looked as if the sky was about to copse. The cracks immediately formed a huge picture in the sky. It was the outline of a statue!


    Needless to say, it was one of the three statues belonging to One Dao Sect. Once its outline appeared, loud bangs came from the ground. As huge ravines rose and fell, it seemed like Seven Moons Sect was surrounded by all the cracks in the world.


    At that moment, an ancient voice echoed in the world.


    ¡°One...¡±


    The voice only uttered a single word, but astonishing howls came from the ravines. As the howls rose and fell, multiple figures shot out of the cracks.


    At first nce, they seemed to have flown out of the ground, but in truth... they hade from the cracks. Those figures had cold expressions on their faces, which gave them a grim and murderous appearance. The moment they showed up, they charged at Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°Dao...¡±


    When the second word came, the sky tumbled about. A dozen figures instantly descended from the crack that formed the outline of the statue. Each of those figures exuded an ancient presence. After they appeared, they charged at Seven Moons Sect!


    At the same time, the thirteen sect elders who defended Seven Moons Sect opened their eyes. Their bodies vanished, and when they reappeared, they were in front of the dozen something figures. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and they kept those people back.


    Immediately after, the Seven Moons Snow Rune was activated. If anyone looked at all of Seven Moons Sect at that moment, they would find that it looked as if it no longer existed. It was enveloped by a hugeyer of ice, snow, and whirlwinds that shot into the clouds. From a distance, it looked like an ice dragon was roaring at the world.


    ¡°Sect!¡±


    The voice echoed in the world again. When it said the third word, booming sounds from the air in front of Seven Moons Sect being torn apart rang out, and a huge ravine which was millions of feet long appeared in the air. That ravine looked to have been torn apart by invisible hands. At the instant it was torn, a ck wind dragon filled with cracks charged at the ice, snow, and whirlwinds.


    ¡°Hand over all the inner sect disciples from thest one hundred years! Or we will fight!¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, then... we will fight!¡±


    In the whirlwind, a face showed up at that moment, and it belonged... to the red-robed man!

 Chapter 1406: Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu!

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu!</h4>


    The war between the two great sects erupted at that instant. To many people, the event was rather sudden, but usually, wars, especially those between cultivators, happened in a blink of an eye!


    The ck wind dragon roared and rammed straight into the ice, snow, and whirlwind. It let out a shocking roar while it crumbled. The endless ck wind tumbled back, then gathered together in the ice, snow, and whirlwind to turn into a ck-robed old man.


    He had a staff in his hand, and his cultivation base surged into the air, revealing that he was a powerful warrior in Dao Spirit Realm!


    ¡°Dao Han, why must your Seven Moons Sect do this for the inner sect disciples who joined the sect within thest one hundred years? I am with the first batch of people who wille forth. There will be more after me. If you don¡¯t hand over your people, you will only be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°How ludicrous, sect destructions have been incredibly rare since the ancient times. If you dare to set an example, then forget whether the other sects will attack you, even the Ancient Zang Royal Family will absolutely not allow it to happen!¡± the red-robed man said in a t voice while his face protruded from the whirlwind.


    ¡°Dao Han, you have practiced cultivation for the shortest amount of time among the thirteen Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect, and you are known as a Chosen, the hope for the future of Seven Moons Sect. Could you have forgotten... that this is the final three thousand years before the imperial power is handed to another person? During them, the royal family won¡¯t participate in any fights between sects!¡±


    The ck-robed old manughed loudly. At the instant the red-robed man¡¯s expression changed slightly, the ck-robed old man rushed at the whirlwind again.


    At the same time, multiple figures flew out from the huge ravines in the air within Seven Moons Sect. There were also many ferocious-looking war chariots that shot out after them.


    The cultivators from One Dao Sect hadpletely surrounded Seven Moons Sect, and the thirteen sect elders engaged their enemies in a battle to the death amid loud banging sounds. Nothing mattered in the battle, but their sects!


    When more cultivators appeared beyond Seven Moons Sect, the red-robed man in the ice, snow, and whirlwind chuckled coldly. With the Rune around, he was not worried that the ck-robed old man would be able to break through their defenses within a short period of time.


    A loud bang shot up when the ck-robed old man was pushed back, and Dao Han¡¯s voice came from within the whirlwind.


    ¡°The chill of Seven Moons is the snow that goes against the heavens. This is the season of heat. There is a shadow in the burning sun, and now... we will have the shadow of Seven Moons descend!¡±


    As he said those words, a loud bang came from the ice, snow, and whirlwind. They quickly spread outwards to instantly cover an area that surpassed Seven Moons Sect, enveloping the entire region.


    In the blink of an eye, they covered an area of nearly one million feet beyond Seven Moons Sect and all the cultivators from One Dao Sect. The wind was fierce, and the snow was like sharp des. As it spun in the area, shrill screams of pain traveled outwards, and Seven Moons Sect began to distort. The disciples from the second, third, and fourthyers of Seven Moons Sect instantly rushed out, clearly having prepared themselves for that moment.


    They werepletely unharmed in the wind and snow. In fact, their speed was much faster than that of the people from One Dao Sect. Their divine abilities were also somewhat stronger than normally. This snow and wind was their protection. While helping them, it also brought great harm to those from One Dao Sect.


    The protection provided for the thirteen sect elders was especially great. Snowkes covered thempletely, and their cultivation bases instantly increased exponentially. They erupted with power that shook the sky and earth.


    At the instant the ck-robed old man¡¯s expression changed, a red-robed figure walked out of the ice and snow. Needless to say, that person was the red-robed man, but it was not his real self. His real body served as a garrison for the Rune and ensured that it remained in operation. What appeared at that moment... was his Dao Shadow!


    ¡°Dao Shadow!¡±


    A glint appeared in the ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes. He took a few steps back in the wind and snow that seemed to be able to blind people. At the instant killing intent appeared in his eyes, Dao Han¡¯s Dao Shadow moved towards him expressionlessly.


    Perhaps when it came to the levels of cultivation, they were near each other¡¯s level, but in the Rune, the ck-robed old man was at aplete disadvantage! But in truth, even if the Rune was not around, when Dao Han had the sixthyer of Sky Beyond of Sky in his hand¡ªtheir supreme treasure¡ªthe ck-robed old man could not win against him.


    Even though the amount of time the ck-robed old man had spent practicing cultivation was much longer, his potential and affinity could notpare to those of Dao Han, who was an existence akin to a prodigy and a Chosen.


    In the sky above Seven Moons Sect that was ravaged by ice and snow, there was the outline of the statue formed by the cracks. Another world was in its right eye.


    Ake was in that world. There were ripples on its surface, and they continued without end while it rained.


    Beside thatke was a pavilion. Three people were standing in it at that moment while watching the ripples created by the rain falling in theke. They reflected... the battle in Seven Moons Sect!


    The three people were dressed as schrs. One of them had a rather solemn expression when he said calmly, ¡°This battle is something the eldest prince personally ordered. We cannot underestimate Seven Moons Sect.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Seven Moons Sect would fight back regardless of the cost...¡± One of the two others might also be dressed as a schr, but he had dashing eyebrows, and it caused him to exude a fearsome air.


    ¡°That¡¯s how they should be acting. This is a fight for imperial power. If Seven Moons Sect did not know how to seize the chance in their hands and just handed over what we demanded, I would be surprised.¡±


    The final schr looked incredibly thin. He held a feather fan in his hand, an chuckled lightly after speaking. His eyes looked as if they contained stars and wisdom.


    ¡°But Seven Moons Sect has indeed activated the Seven Moons Snow Rune, as senior brother Feng expected, and the third prince... was indeed asked to not appear. Instead, he is still inside the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.¡±


    The schr with the rather solemn expression smiled at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Based on senior Dao Han¡¯s personality, it¡¯s not difficult to predict that he would choose to use the Seven Moons Snow Sect among the seven Great Sect Runes of Seven Moons Sect after being oppressed for forty years.


    ¡°And the third prince... as long as Seven Moons Sect does not hand him over, he will definitely not show his face,¡± the schr said with the ghost of a smile on his lips and the sparkle of wisdom in his eyes.


    ¡°Then, perhaps before the eldest prince arrives, we will have a chance to capture... the third prince.¡±


    The schr with the angled eyebrows had an expectant look in his eyes. Clearly, the status of the third prince they spoke of created a stimtion that made him want to release his cultivation base.


    It was... the power of those who were in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm!


    ¡°Oh well, based on the eldest prince¡¯s predictions, the third prince¡¯s level of cultivation should be around the first level of Dao Divinity Realm. You should be fine if you go to capture him.


    ¡°I will help you suppress the powerful warriors in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. As for the great sect elders in Seven Moons Sect... our powerhouses are limiting their movements from a distance. They¡¯ll pose no problem for you.


    ¡°The only thing you will need to pay attention to is that you must tread down the path Iid out for you once you enter the Seven Moons Snow Rune, for only then will you be able to get into Seven Moons Sect and fool everyone. After all, your actions are the key to our operation. The people at the periphery are just decorations weid out to help divert Seven Moons Sect¡¯s attention!


    ¡°And you will only have the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. In that period of time, you must capture him alive!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the time for an incense stick. I¡¯ll be done when half of an incense stick finishes burning!¡±


    The man with the angled eyebrowsughed loudly. At the instant a brilliant sparkle appeared in his eyes, he walked to theke beyond the pavilion. His body turned into a long arc, and he instantly disappeared into a drop of rain, then seeped into Seven Moons Sect through the ripple formed when itnded on theke.


    Once the schr with the angled eyebrows disappeared, the person with the solemn expression frowned.


    ¡°Junior Brother Sun is rather conceited and arrogant. I only hope... that no idents ur.¡±


    ¡°This Rune can at most withstand the presence of cultivators in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm, and this is its weakness. If not for it, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen Junior Brother Sun. He is only the strongest among all those in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm in our sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on my calctions, no problems will ur. I¡¯ve already considered all possible variables and epassed everything into my n to make sure my calctions are urate,¡± the schr with the sagely eyes said.


    .....


    Wind and snow howled in Seven Moons Sect, the sound resounded through the entire world while the filled up the entire region. At that moment, anotheryer of snowkes swiftly appeared in the snow and wind. If anyone took a closer look at them, they would be able to see that they hade from the right eye of the statue¡¯s outline in the sky. At that moment, when they floated out, they fused with the snow in the area and could not be differentiated anymore.


    The snowkes moved with the wind and drifted about. While battles raged in the wind and snow, the snowkes entered... Seven Moons Sect!


    Neither the Rune nor other barriers could stop the snowkes¡¯ movements. They might have seemed to be moving in a seemingly unsystematic method, but they drifted about in a certain trajectory. Without being noticed, they seeped through the Rune until they reached the secondyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, then the thirdyer, the fourth, and in the end... the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    As they floated down, the snowkes melted into a young man with dashing eyebrows and who wore a schr¡¯s robe, but he did not immediately act. Instead, he closed his eyes and levitated in the air as if waiting for something.


    The fifthyer let out a bang, and an invisible hand appeared in the sky. No one knew how it appeared, but it went to swiftly push at the ground. The entire fifthyer roared loudly, and a huge pressure enveloped the area, shaking the hearts of all cultivators in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Their bodies instantly tensed up, and they could not move a single inch.


    Cracks also instantly appeared in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. They filled the entire area and sealed up the whole area. The cracks seemed to have found the edge of the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Once they sealed it up, the red-robed man and the other sect elders immediately noticed it, but it was impossible for them to go back in time to prevent it.


    Even if they rushed back, it was impossible for them to break the seal over the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn!


    The person who ced the seal over the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and suppressed the cultivators inside was someone they could not fight in terms of their power. That person... slowly lifted his hand after he sealed the fifthyer from the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, then, with a smile, he looked at the twelve aloof looking Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect before him.


    ¡°My fellow Daoists, it¡¯s been many years since west met. How are you?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s Master in Seven Moons Sect, the middle-aged man dressed in the sky-blue Daoist Robe, looked at a person who had the appearance of a handsome teenager dressed in a white robe.


    ¡°Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu!¡±

 Chapter 1407: The Person Who Will Kill You… is Tian He!

    <h4>Chapter 1407: The Person Who Will Kill You... is Tian He!</h4>


    The white-robed teenager was a Great Dao Paragon! He was Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu, an existence which stood among the strongest, which was one of the thirty most powerful warriors in all of Ancient Zang!


    He might have seemed young, but in truth, he had walked the path of cultivation for much longer than the Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect... except for the Great Sect Elder of the first line of Seven Moons Sect. The other great sect elders could not hope topare to him in terms of their age.


    ¡°Xu Zhong Fan... Fellow Daoist Xu, it¡¯s been many years since west met. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to gather together the Ring of Great Dao.¡±


    The white-robed teenager smiled faintly. His smile was very sincere, and not a single hint of falsehood could be detected in it. He even gave off a feeling that he was bathing in the light of spring.


    The white-robed teenager cast a scrutinizing nce at Su Ming¡¯s Master in Seven Moons Sect, then said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you for taking in such a good disciple that your own Life Matrix will gain a noble status so you would have hope ofpleting your Dao.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s Master in Seven Moons Sect, the middle-aged man in the sky-blue Daoist robe had a sullen expression on his face. The other great sect elders beside him also had grim and murderous looks. They stared at the white-robed teenager coldly.


    Only one person did not do so. He was an old man with a head full of white hair and his eyes closed. He might have been standing among the great sect elders, but there was a faint feeling that made it seem like he was different from the others.


    ¡°Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu hase to visit us, and your presence is like that of a friend. However, you have note to us with grace and you did not wait for us to wee you. Instead, you stepped into Sky Beyond the Sky on your own, without our permission. Does... One Dao Sect underestimate us so much?¡± Su Ming¡¯s Master in Seven Moons Sect said while looking at Sen Mu.


    ¡°I am already here.¡±


    The white-robed teenager¡¯s expression remained the same. He continued smiling while looking at the Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect. When his eyesnded on the old man who still had his eyes closed, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He was silent for a moment before he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the old man, who still had his eyes shut. ¡°I have been discourteous. Greetings, Senior Gu Tai.¡±


    ¡°You broke into our Sky Beyond the Sky without authorization, then sealed our sect¡¯s fifthyer. You also sent pressure against our disciples. Don¡¯t you think that you degraded your status, Great Dao Paragon? You¡¯re just going to say that you were discourteous? Where would Seven Moons Sect¡¯s dignity be then?!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s Master in Seven Moons Sect took a step forward at that moment. There was a dark look in his eyes when he spoke.


    ¡°I apologize for this matter. I have been practicing cultivation for a long time, and all these codes of conduct in the world outside are rather unclear to me. I have indeede to this ce without careful consideration, and I should not have sealed your fifthyer. Such an act is indeed below my status, and the matter of using pressure to bind those of the younger generation... If I have offended you today, how about you hit me, you ingrate?¡±


    The white-robed teenager looked at Xu Zhong Fan with a smile. Aside from hisst sentence, all his words were incredibly sincere. If it was the first time they came into contact with him, the sect elders would be unable to help themselves and rx slightly in his presence.


    But once he said thest sentence, the entire tone of his speech changedpletely, causing the gazes of the eleven Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect to turn even colder and darker, but they did not show any hint of surprise. Clearly, they knew of Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The old man who had his eyes shut opened them slowly at that moment. He had no pupils, just whites, which made him a bizarre sight.


    ¡°Sen Mu, we will not hand him over. If you want to fight... then Seven Moons Sect will fight! If you cane here for the eldest prince, then we, Seven Moons Sect, can also... face the risk of our sect¡¯s destruction for the third prince!


    ¡°But I heard that Asura n, where the second prince is, has also showed signs of gaining power.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were calm, and not a hint of happiness or anger could be felt, but when he spoke, the other great sect elders immediately took a step back, allowing the old man to be at the center. Clearly, he was the leader.


    Even the white-robed teenager no longer had a smile on his face. His expression became solemn.


    ¡°Senior Gu Tai, you are still the same as before, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°When I gained enlightenment andpleted my Dao, you were still happily prancing about on your Master¡¯s knees. Will you fight or will you not fight? I only need one word for your answer. Cut all your pleasantries, they¡¯re just noise,¡± the old man said tly, and a strong, domineering air spread out from him with a bang.


    Sen Mu was silent while casting a few scrutinizing nces at Gu Tai. His eyes sparkled slightly before he sighed.


    ¡°I heard from my Master that there were three Dao Gods in the ninth level in Ancient Zang, and after them, it was said that all those who be Great Dao Paragons will definitely be Dao Gods in the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm, but only one seeded, and that is you, Senior Gu Tai.


    ¡°After all... you are the only one who once fought against the Imperishable Cultivators with the three Dao Gods in the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm!


    ¡°But a pity, you had a burden in your heart, and that caused you to suffer an injury in your heart, and it also resulted in you... being unable to be a Great Dao Paragon... but I will admit that you are still my senior. If you truly want to fight, I do not have the confidence to win against you,¡± Sen Mu said slowly. While looking at Gu Tai, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him again.


    ¡°I havee here today to make a bet with Seven Moons Sect. The bet willst for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. Regardless of whether I win or lose, I will apologize and leave.¡±


    ¡°And if you lose?¡± the old man asked tly.


    ¡°I will give you one hundred thousand Dao scrolls as well as three hundred slips containing different epiphanies to enter Dao Spirit Realm,¡± Sen Mu answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Not necessary. If you win, we will no longer need to talk about anything else, but if you lose... then all the invaders from One Dao Sect within an area of one million feet must remain in this ce!¡± Once Gu Tai said, and Sen Mu¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Resolution appeared on his face. After all, while the old man was just a Dao Paragon, forget Sen Mu himself, even his Master was slightly wary of him, and they would not easily provoke him. The old man¡¯s reputation was so great in the past that his name had traveled through all of Ancient Zang, and he surely still had some secrets up his sleeves. Legends had it that he could copy one of the divine abilities belonging to the three Dao Gods in the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm!


    ¡°Including those in the sky,¡± the old man said tly.


    This time, Sen Mu went silent, but soon, he nodded and sat down. He swung his right arm, and an incense stick appeared in front of them. It swayed and was instantly lit.


    ¡°Sect Master... This matter...¡± Next to the old man, Xu Zhong Fan had a hint of worry on his face. But just when he was about to continue speaking, Gu Tai cast him a nce.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help him in this matter either. If he fails, then it is his destiny, and it also means that he is not a person who can fight to be the heir. If he wins... then why is it wrong for Seven Moons Sect to face the risk of destruction for him?!¡±


    There was a firm tone in the old man¡¯s words, causing the other great sect elders to choose not to speak.


    When all of them cast their gazes on the lit incense stick and a wisp of smoke floated up, the young man with the angled eyebrows in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky opened his eyes. He remained still, but a hint of killing intent and excitement appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°The game has started. The time it takes for an incense stick to burn, huh? I will only need half of that time.¡±


    At the instant the young man opened his eyes, cracking sounds came from his body. While he seemed to have appeared in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, right then, as the cracking sounds appeared, he seemed to have descended in the fifthyer once more. He took a step forward and... his body turned into a long arc that charged towards the mountain belonging to the third line, where Su Ming was.


    ¡°Capturing the third prince alive? I won¡¯t do that. I will kill him! Haha! I will be the first cultivator to ever kill a member of the royal family!


    ¡°Once I kill him, then perhaps I will have the chance to snatch his Life Matrix. And my level of cultivation will definitely increase! Besides, even if I kill him, I will not have vited the rules of Ancient Zang, because it¡¯ll be done during the three thousand years!


    ¡°As for three thousand yearster... If I can¡¯t reach the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm, it¡¯s pointless for me to continue living. And if I can reach the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm... then no one will be able to do anything to me!¡±


    The young man¡¯sughter echoed in the air.


    He instantly appeared on the mountain belonging to the third line. He did not step on the cliff where Su Ming was, but instead, once he showed up at the foot of the mountain, hisughter echoed in the air, and he started walking up the mountain.


    With each step he took, the mountain trembled, and powerful, mighty pressure descended every single time his footnded. It grew stronger and filled the young man¡¯s voice with confidence and excitement.


    ¡°Third prince, the person who will kill you... is Tian He!¡±


    Su Ming sat in the mountain in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Be it the seal in the world or the intimidating suppression, they seemed to not be very effective on him. They seemed to avoid the region where he stayed.


    It was also because of it that Seven Moons Sect had agreed to gamble with Sen Mu, or else it would have been a different story. Clearly, everything had been nned to the veryst detail by One Dao Sect.


    At that moment, while meditating with his eyes closed, Su Ming sensed the seal outside. He sensed a terrifying wave of mighty pressure enveloping the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, which turned it into a prison. The aura of other people caught inside had be chaotic, and they were all fighting against it arduously.


    Su Ming had also sensed an unfamiliar presence in the prison-like fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. That presence was strong, and it was full of killing intent as well as madness so great that it caused the mountain to tremble. Then, the voice of that person reached his ears.


    Su Ming sighed in his heart. He knew that it was a battle he could not avoid. He could only sigh regrettably, however, because he had already found a sign serving as a guide for him to fuse his shadow figures together, but in the end, he was forced to stop due to an invisible bottleneck. It felt as if hecked some sort of key to reach a breakthrough.


    At the moment he was about to open his eyes, Su Ming suddenly froze, as if he was listening to something. After a long while, his face became calm again, and he gave up on the thought to open his eyes.


    The mountain trembled even more violently. The sounds of footsteps gradually grew louder,ing closer. Low chuckles reached his ears, and a presence filled with killing intent as well as excitement covered the entire mountain belonging to the third line.


    A dozen something breathster, Tian He appeared hundreds of feet away from Su Ming. His aura instantly reached its peak.


    ¡°Honorable third prince... you have already missed the best chance to counterattack.¡±


    The young man with the dashing eyebrows saw Su Ming meditating outside his house at first nce, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Needless to say, there were no fools among people who had reached his level of cultivation. He might be arrogant, but he was also conniving. He had walked over instead of flying to give pressure to Su Ming, but also... because after moving through the Rune of Seven Moons Sect, he needed some time for his power to return to its peak!


    And it was the pinnacle of the second level of Dao Divinity Realm!

 Chapter 1408: Without Destruction, You Cannot Create Anything New!

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Without Destruction, You Cannot Create Anything New!</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, so allow me to introduce myself. You should know the person who killed you, Your Highness.¡± The young man with the angled eyebrows walked up the stairs towards Su Ming.


    ¡°I am Tian He, the seventh disciple under Diao Men, who is in the Second Dao in One Dao Sect. I am the Envoy of Battle in One Dao Sect, and I am in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm. As for my hometown... it¡¯s also in Ancient Zang. It¡¯s not too far away from the royal capital.¡± As the young man spoke, he walked closer to Su Ming.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve finished making my introductions. Your Highness... you... can now die!¡±


    A moment ago, the young man was still smiling, but in the next breath, his expression turned ferocious. The killing intent in his eyes burned along with excitement. As he spoke, he lifted his right hand and swiftly pointed at Su Ming.


    With it, the world roared. Arge number of cracks appeared in the mountain belonging to the third line, and sword shadows manifested in the air before the young man. They immediately reached over one million in number and charged at Su Ming while covering the sky and earth.


    Each sword shadow held a terrifying power that could tear through the world. When they charged at Su Ming, his eyes remained closed, but he lifted his hands and formed a seal. Immediately, his hair danced about, and his robes fluttered. A gentle light enveloped his body and turned into ayer of protection.


    Loud booming sounds echoed through the world at a volume that shook the sky and earth. The one million sword shadows instantly submerged Su Ming, and the booming sounds grew even louder. The sword shadows crumbled and turned into glittering light that spread through the area.


    Su Ming remained seated on the cliff with his eyes closed. The protective screen of light around him had be much darker and fainter, but it did not crack.


    ¡°Quite interesting. As expected of the third prince. Do you still have some other Enchanted Treasures to protect yourself?¡±


    The young man smiled, but the killing intent in his eyes became stronger. When he took a step forward, he instantly closed in on Su Ming and lifted his right hand with two fingers pressed together to resemble the tip of a sword. He sliced it through the air, and a white me lit up. It surrounded his fingers, and he tapped the screen of light around Su Ming.


    At the instant his fingers touched the screen, it shuddered. Cracking sounds could be heard, and cracks spread through the screen!


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    When the young man spoke with a cold sneer, a loud bang shot up, and the screen of light around Su Ming shattered as a response. It crumbled to pieces.


    A string of conceitedughter came from Tian He, who did not stop moving his right hand. Once he crushed the screen of light, he reached for the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow.


    ¡°Third prince, I won¡¯t be sending you off!¡± the young man said while hisughter still echoing in the air.


    At that moment, Xu Zhong Fan was the one who appeared to be the most nervous and worried in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. He was Su Ming¡¯s Master. Even though he was only Master in name and had forced Su Ming to be his disciple, his worry at that moment was sincere. It did not matter whether his worries were rted to things concerning himself, but without a doubt... at that moment, he was worried about Su Ming.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡±


    He could clearly see Su Ming and Tian He¡¯s figures in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. In fact, all the people in the seventhyer could see the two of them in the fifthyer.


    ¡°He is in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm. This is... unfair!¡± Xu Zhong Fan looked at Great Sect Elder Gu Tai of the first line.


    ¡°Continue watching!¡± Gu Tai¡¯s expression was calm, but a bright sparkle had appeared in his eyes.


    The screen of light around Su Ming in the fifthyer shattered. When Tian He¡¯s finger was about to tap the center of his brow, Su Ming still remained with his eyes closed. He did not dodge, but ovepping shadows appeared around his body. A figure shot out and turned into a long arc that touched Tian He¡¯s approaching finger.


    As booming sounds echoed in the air, Tian He¡¯s finger paused for a moment, and he took a few steps back. When he lifted his head, the figure which blocked his finger tumbled backwards while taking on Su Ming¡¯s form, but his face was pale. His body was faint and resembled an illusion, as if he was about to dissipate at any moment. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s shadow figure had a hard time withstanding the attack.


    ¡°A shadow figure? Not bad.¡±


    Tian He grinned. Suddenly, his body vanished, and when he reappeared, he was right in front of Su Ming. However, Su Ming¡¯s shadow figure also disappeared and reappeared between the young man and his real self.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth while fog filled the area. Tian He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky.


    ¡°Sky Sword!¡±


    When he said those words, a huge crack appeared in the sealed fifthyer. It immediately turned into an asymmetrical sword that looked like a crack and which instantly charged towards the ground, straight for Su Ming.


    Loud booming spread in every direction. Su Ming¡¯s shadow figure was instantly pierced through by the sword and reduced to ck fragments in front of his real self. When they tumbled backwards, they were absorbed back into Su Ming¡¯s meditating body.


    Ovepping shadows appeared around Su Ming¡¯s body again. This time, he did not just send out one shadow figure, but two, and one of them was the shadow of winter. It was formed when Su Ming had gained an epiphany of winter from the four seasons!


    Once the two shadow figures appeared, they charged at Tian He. An arrogant look appeared in his eyes when they drew close. He lifted his right foot and stomped on the ground. A loud bang shot up, and numerous cracks appeared under his feet. The moment they showed up, they turned into contorted swords that charged at Su Ming¡¯s two shadow figures.


    ¡°A mere child¡¯s y. You overestimate yourself, third prince. You... can¡¯t run from this disaster!¡±


    As he spoke, Tian He lifted his hands and pushed his palms together before pushing forward. With it, his hair immediately danced in the air, as if a gust of violent wind had crashed into his face. The mountain under his feet trembled, and the world behind him distorted.


    Loud booms shot out from the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, and from every direction, contorted swords appeared around him. If anyone looked over, they would find that swords were endless. The air had been reced by sword glints.


    ¡°One sh, Sever Dao!¡±


    The moment the young man attacked, Su Ming¡¯s two shadow figures shot out. One of them instantly turned into ayer of ck fog. When it tumbled out, a huge ck palm manifested and charged at Tian He.


    At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s other shadow figure, the shadow of winter, opened its eyes, and snow began to fall. The entire sky seemed to have be dark. A blizzard rose up, and a pair of eyes that seemed to be on the verge of opening appeared in the sky, causing the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to seem to be enveloped by shadow.


    ¡°Not a bad Art, but a pity... it¡¯s too weak!¡±


    The young manughed arrogantly and pulled his hands apart. The world roared. Countless sword glints instantly charged forward and crashed against Su Ming¡¯s palm of ck fog, tore at the blizzard around him, and caused loud bangs.


    The eyes in the sky were torn, the snow in the area fell apart, and Su Ming¡¯s shadow of winter shattered. The palm of ck fog also disintegrated and turned into wisps of ck smoke. When they tumbled backwards, they charged at Su Ming¡¯s seated real self and were absorbed back into his body.


    ¡°Now then... What other tricks do you have? Third prince, Seven Moons Sect has their Seven Lives Art. Excluding your real self, you should still have three more shadow figures. Only three-tenths of the time it takes for an incense stick to burn have passed. Come, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±


    An excited look appeared on Tian He¡¯s face. He would definitely not do something like that if he attacked someone else, but right then, he liked the feeling of fighting Su Ming. He liked being able to toy with him.


    The person before him was part of the royal family of Ancient Zang, the royal family whose status was so great that no one was allowed to show even a single hint of disrespect. Su Ming was the third prince, and the chance to kill and humiliate a member of the royal family excited Tian He, which was why he wanted it tost. He wanted to make the third prince afraid. He wanted to see his fear!


    With ruthless ferociousness and excitement, Tian He took a step forward. He lifted his right hand and cut down swiftly!


    ¡°Third prince, send out your remaining three shadow figures so I can kill them!¡±


    When he spoke, ovepping shadows appeared around Su Ming¡¯s body once more. The final three figures appeared and turned into his shadows of autumn, summer, and spring. Together, they charged out.


    Tian He¡¯s conceitedughter echoed in the air of the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    At that moment, powerful killing intent appeared in Xu Zhong Fang¡¯s eyes. He red at Tian He. Across from the Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect, the white-robed teenager continued smiling, but there was anger in his heart. He was not angry about Tian He wanting to kill instead of capturing the third prince, but about how slow he was in regards to it. If he continued toying with him and some ident happened...


    ¡°This is his disaster. Continue watching!¡± Gu Tai said faintly again.


    Tian He¡¯sughter echoed in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky again, and he cast a scornful look at the three shadow figures that had ovepped with Su Ming¡¯s body and appeared while sparkling. Once he saw the three shadow figures take Su Ming¡¯s form, he once again felt the excitement of killing a prince.


    ¡°We should end the game now. The time it takes for half an incense stick to burn is almost up.¡±


    As Tian He smiled, a contemptuous look appeared on his face. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm against the ground. With a bang, the ground shuddered, and even the mountain belonging to the third line seemed to want to copse. In truth, all of the thirteen mountains in the area started trembling.


    Once cracks appeared, they instantly turned into swords. They immediately surrounded Tian He, and the moment he lifted his right hand from the ground, they gathered together to turn into... a big sword of one thousand feet in length. While sweeping sideways, it charged at Su Ming.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. With supreme strength and Tian He¡¯s power in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm, the big sword cut through the shadow of autumn, the body of summer, and the mark of spring. At the instant Su Ming¡¯s three shadow figures shattered and tumbled back into his real self, the sword drew close to Su Ming¡¯s head, about to cut into his body!


    ¡°The game should indeed end now.¡±


    At that moment, the meditating Su Ming opened his eyes!

 Chapter 1409: Quasi Dao Spirit Realm!!

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Quasi Dao Spirit Realm!!</h4>


    It was the first time Su Ming had opened his eyes in over forty years he spent meditating. They had been closed since he had cleared the eighteenth formation!


    Even when he went to the council of elders, he had only sent his shadow figure over. Even if Tian He had humiliated him many times just then, Su Ming did not open his eyes. Even when all his shadow figures were destroyed, he still did not open his eyes!


    Only at that moment did he open his eyes for the first time. A dark light was in his pupils, and the moment he opened his eyes, he met Tian He¡¯s gaze.


    Tian He¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He felt as if millions of thunderous ps had erupted at the same time in his heart. They rumbled in his mind, and his heart thumped for an unknown reason. A powerful sense of danger, one that screamed of a threat to his life, instantly filled his heart.


    The sense of danger had appeared incredibly suddenly, and before Tian He could react to the situation, Su Ming had already stood up. When the big sword was seven inches away from cutting into his head, it looked like it had been blocked off by some unseen force and could no longer sink further.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    As a powerful warrior in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm, Tian He had great battle experience. At that moment, without any hesitation, he let out a low growl, then took a step forward and charged at Su Ming.


    A loud bang shook the sky. The big sword copsed and exploded, turning into countless fragments that instantly submerged Su Ming. At the same time, Tian He charged into the distortions in the air formed by the fragments, but the moment he rushed in, an astonished cry tumbled out of his lips, and he instantly fell out of the distortions. When he was one thousand feet away from the distortion, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and disbelief appeared on his face.


    The distortions formed by the fragments from the shattered sword seemed to have been frozen in time. They floated in the air and did not move. Amid them, Su Ming stood with a calm expression. When he walked out, he stopped outside the distortions without a single hint of a shadow under his body.


    An aura that brought trepidation to Tian He¡¯s heart was gathering together around Su Ming¡¯s body at a maddening pace.


    ¡°I have to thank you. It¡¯s because of your appearance that I could fuse with my seven shadows and form... my Dao Shadow! The feeling of fusing with my Dao Shadow... is pretty good.¡±


    Su Ming cast a nce at his body. While smiling faintly, he suddenly took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of Tian He. He lifted his right hand and casually swung it.


    Tian He¡¯s expression swiftly changed. He brought his hands up to form a seal, and countless sword glints appeared behind him. When there were more than one million of them, they charged at Su Ming.


    ¡°A mere child¡¯s y. You overestimate yourself. You... can¡¯t run from this disaster,¡± Su Ming said tly, and his words... were naturally the words Tian He had said a bit earlier.


    In the face of the iing one million sword glints, Su Ming only swung his right arm. The world immediately roared, and the sword glints instantly stopped in the air as if they had been frozen. By then, Su Ming already had his right hand charging at Tian He, who was about to retreat with shock written all over his face.


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s palm drew close, a screen of light with more than one thousand oveppingyers appeared around the young man, but when Su Ming¡¯s palm touched them, they shattered one by one. In the blink of an eye, they had all crumbled, allowing Su Ming¡¯s palm tond on the young man¡¯s chest.


    When booming sounds rang out, the young man let out a shrill scream of pain. His body fell back like a kite with its string snapped. When he was thousands of feet away, light shone on his chest and gathered together into a fragmented crystal. It was reduced to powder the next moment, having withstood the attack just then.


    Disbelief appeared on Tian He¡¯s face. He found his predicament hard to ept. He had humiliated the third prince with the intention to torture and kill him, but right then, the third prince had be so strong that it was difficult for Tian He to believe it. Everything had happened too quickly, and the contrast was so great that Tian He was caught in a slight daze. He felt as if he was dreaming.


    But the shattering of his Life-Protection reminded him that it was all true. He suckedd in a sharp breath, unable to hide the shock in his eyes.


    ¡°You... Just what level of cultivation do you have?¡±


    ¡°My level of cultivation?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. His eyes fell shut for a moment, then when he opened them again, his hair danced in the air without wind and his robes fluttered violently. His aura erupted at an astonishing speed that caused Tian He¡¯s breathing to practically stop due to shock.


    The third prince was not in the first level of Dao Divinity Realm, and neither was he in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm. He was... in the third level of Dao Divinity Realm¡ªDao Spirit Realm!


    All of the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky trembled at that instant. The sky tumbled about, the ground roared, and the thirteen mountains trembled. At that moment, Su Ming seemed to have be the most eye-catching sun in the fifthyer.


    At the instant his aura and his cultivation base spread out, he seemed to want to freeze all thews operating in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. In fact, among the new rules, there was even a wisp of power... that could reverse time!


    This scene had not only caused Tian He¡¯s expression to change drastically, but the pupils of all the people in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to instantly shrink. Whenughter tumbled out of Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s lips, Great Sect Elder Gu Tai of the first line had a hint of a smile appear at the corner of his lips.


    Sen Mu continued sitting across them, but his expression had be rather unpleasant. There was even a hint of shock in his eyes.


    What stunned him was that Su Ming was in the third level of Dao Spirit Realm, and it seemed like he had just reached a breakthrough not too long ago. He had not stabilized his power, or rather... he had not even reached a breakthrough by then. Instead, when his Dao Shadow gathered together, he had forcibly pushed himself into Quasi Dao Spirit Realm!


    He still needed to get through Dao Spirit Realm¡¯s Voice to Heaven, for only then could he truly be considered to have reached Dao Spirit Realm, which was supposed to let him be one with the spirit of the world! But no matter what, the power erupting from his body was a strength that Tian He simply could not withstand.


    On top of that, what caused Sen Mu¡¯s pupils to shrink was that when the presence of Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base spread out, the signs of time freezing and even reversing had appeared in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Sen Mu did not care about the element of time freezing. What he cared about... was the hint of power to reverse time.


    If Sen Mu had reacted so strongly, then Tian He, who was directly facing Su Ming, was in an even greater state of shock. At the instant Su Ming revealed his true power, he waspletely shocked, and astonishment filled his heart.


    Tian He had not expected that the seemingly simple ughter in his mind would have a change of tides that he could not ept. He should have been a powerful warrior and been able to kill the third prince so that he could perfect his own kismet. That was how things should have gone... but they had progressed in a different manner!


    The person he originally wanted to kill had be an existence whose strength surpassed his, and Tian He had fallen from a powerful warrior to a weakling. Tian He felt like all his words, excitement, and arrogance had turned into a childish, indescribable, practical joke!


    He had actually thought that he was strong enough to kill the third prince. He had actually acted in an arrogant and conceited manner before a powerful warrior in Dao Spirit Realm!


    The thought of all that turned into chill down his spine, and madness appeared on Tian He¡¯s face. He charged backwards while roaring. When he brought his hand up, he struck the center of his brow, and immediately, veins popped up and cracks appeared on his body.


    ¡°Origin Dao Sword!¡± Tian He screamed hoarsely, and booming sounds shot out of his body.


    Red swords instantly charged out of the cracks on his body to form a huge red sword before him. It stirred up a monstrous ocean of blood and instantly charged towards Su Ming.


    Tian He had decided to give it his all!


    ¡°Not a bad Art, but a pity... it¡¯s too weak.¡±


    A hint of derision appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes as he repeated Tian He¡¯s words. At the moment he spoke, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the sky.


    ¡°Shadow of winter!¡±


    Su Ming had had his shadow figure cast that Art previously, and Tian He had mocked him with those words, but right then, when Su Ming executed the Art himself, Tian He¡¯s face turned pale.


    The entire sky... went ck. The whole sky looked as if it had shattered and was falling down. Countless snowkes floated down. However, they were not white... but the color of the night!


    When ck snow fell in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, Su Ming brought down his lifted right hand and pointed at Tian He.


    ¡°This is the disaster of winter I give to you.¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, all the ck snow that filled the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky paused, then charged at Tian He with a sharp howl.


    Anyone who saw this scene would feel as if the shadow of heaven was descending on Tian He, intending to make him assimte with it so that he would be part of the shadow of night!


    ¡°Progenitor, save me!¡±


    Tian He let out a shrill scream of pain. The blood-red sword in front of him swiftly grew in size, and blood-red light spread out and surged into the sky, which made the sea of blood behind it roar. He also formed a seal with his left hand and struck his chest. When he coughed up blood, the thirteen mountains around him roared, and thirteen blood-red swords instantly appeared to crash against the ck snow sweeping towards him.


    The next moment, Tian He grabbed one blood-red sword and charged towards Su Ming.


    When he rushed over with the thirteen blood-red swords fusing into the sword in his hand, his power of the second-level of Dao Divinity Realm erupted from him, causing his speed to increase with each passing moment.


    But the sea of blood behind him was instantly covered by ck snow and frozen. The ck blizzard submerged Tian He with a howl, and even his shrill cries gradually disappeared in the moans of the wind and snow.


    Su Ming remained asposed as ever. He did not move and, with a cold re, only watched Tian He close in on him. When the tip of the sword was only ten inches away from the center of his brow, Tian He¡¯s body froze, and his eyes went wide. He stared at Su Ming with an unfocused gaze.


    Cracking sounds came from his body, which was covered by ck snow. When even his unfocused eyes¡ªthest thing of him that was exposed to the world¡ªwas covered by the ck snow, he... seemed to fuse with the darkness.


    With an indifferent expression, Su Ming lifted his head. His gaze seemed to be able to see through the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. He looked at the seventhyer, wrapped his fist in his palm, and bowed!


    ¡°Without destruction, you cannot create anything new. Thank you for your guidance, sect master.¡±

 Chapter 1410: Price!

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Price!</h4>


    In the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the white-robed teenager¡¯s did not look sullen. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry. However, once he let out a soft sigh, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    He stood up slowly and cast a nce at the incense stick, which only had three-tenths of its original size. When he lifted his head, his gazended on Gu Tai, and he wrapped his fist in his palm to bow slightly to the old man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost this gamble, but senior, you are an elder... Using such methods in this gamble is just a little... But I am still impressed. I didn¡¯t think that you would use our arrival as the key for the third prince to reach a breakthrough!


    ¡°If we didn¡¯te here, he would have needed several more centuries before he could reach a breakthrough,¡± the white-robed teenager said with a smile. When he spoke, there were not many changes in emotions in his words, but a dark light did sh in his eyes.


    ¡°He might not have needed several centuries, but he would indeed not have reached a breakthrough so soon. We would have to thank you for helping us this time, One Dao Sect,¡± Gu Tai said tly, and his expression was as calm as ever. No changes of emotion could be detected, but right then, as he stood there, he made Sen Mu be even more wary of him.


    He knew that he had not just lost the gamble with Su Ming, but the entire battle. From the moment they had made first contact, One Dao Sect hadpletely lost.


    One Dao Sect had schemed and plotted everything. They had located Su Ming, predicted that Dao Han would use the Seven Moons Snow Rune... and had Tian He use the weakness of the Rune to sneak into the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. In fact, they had even nned for Sen Mu¡¯s arrival in Seven Moons Sect and the sealing of the fifthyer. When he looked at them right then, however, they still seemed perfect at first nce, but there were ws hidden inside.


    Their ns had deceived almost every single person in all of Seven Moons Sect, the old Gu Tai had not been among them. However, Gu Tai had not tried to stop them. Instead, he had used the opportunity to achieve his goals and make Su Ming¡¯s process of gaining his Dao Shadow even smoother. He used One Dao Sect¡¯s strength to help Su Ming reach a breakthrough and fuse with his Seven Lives Art and reach Dao Spirit Realm!


    Sen Mu could not saying anything about it. If they could plot against Seven Moons Sect, then Seven Moons Sect could naturally plot against them, and the agreement they had made... When Sen Mu looked back and examined it again, he found that it was not an agreement at all, but a trap...


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, truly impressed...¡±


    The white-robed teenager cast a deep nce at the old Gu Tai before him. The old man had made a name for himself many years ago. His reputation in Ancient Zang was great, and with his own strength, he had brought Seven Moons Sect to power. Now, Sen Mu finally understood why some of the people in the sect regarded Seven Moons Sect so seriously.


    Who they paid attention to was not Seven Moons Sect... but Gu Tai!


    ¡°Since you lost, then I will make you pay for your loss, as per our agreement.¡±


    At the instant Gu Tai said those words tly, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. With it, the entire seventhyer trembled. All the seals in the fifthyer were instantly dissolved.


    At the same instant, a huge hand manifested in the snow and wind formed by the Seven Moons Snow Rune Dao Han controlled. The hand did not try to seize anything in any direction, but just clenched its fist.


    The wind and snow instantly looked as if they had be still, but the next moment, when the hand unfurled, an even more violent and stronger wave of ice and snowpared to the one before instantly stirred up an unprecedented wave of madness.


    Howls resounded through the air. Wherever the snow and wind went, all the cultivators from One Dao Sect were instantly frozen. Their life force was immediately extinguished, and they turned into ice statues.


    If anyone looked over, they would find that the ice statues numbered to tens of thousands. As the blizzard swirled in the area, cracking sounds rang out in the air. Cries of surprise and shrill, panicked screams shot up as One Dao Sect cultivators cast their divine abilities. Some of them had pure terror on their faces, some of them were about to retreat, and some of them charged forward ferociously, but no matter what they did, their actions became relics of the past, because at that moment, their bodies... were all frozen into ice statues!


    From a distance, it looked like the ground had be a world of snow and ice. All the cultivators in it who were not from Seven Moons Sect... turned into ice statues at that moment!


    There were nearly one hundred thousand of them. The sight of it was so shocking that anyone who saw it would feel their hearts tremble.


    Only the ck-robed old man who had fought against Dao Han previously watched everything in shock. Without any hesitation, he retreated through the blizzard. The sense of death being close instantly filled his heart, but as he moved back, cracking sounds came from his body. Frost covered him. Before he could even take one thousand feet, he was frozen and became an ice statue.


    Still, he was a cultivator in Dao Spirit Realm. He screamed shrilly and formed a seal with his hands, which made ck smoke surround him. With a bang, one crack was formed in theyer of ice. However, it was enough for the ck-robed old man to move and vanish.


    Yet the moment he disappeared, a red sh shot out of the blizzard. It was a drop of blood, Dao Han¡¯s blood. The long arc trailing behind the drop of blood instantly crystallized into a sharp shard of ice.


    The moment the ck-robed old man vanished, it followed him, and a muffled groan could be heard from the crack in the ice. That groan was very faint, but it sounded like the owner had been injured badly.


    Clearly, even though the ck-robed old man had managed to escape, he had paid a devastating price for it.


    But it had not ended just yet. Once all the One Dao Sect cultivators on the ground turned into ice statues, the cracks on the ground and all the shattered regions in the area were covered by snow and wind. Ice that looked like a mirror covered the ground. If anyone looked from a distance, they would not see any cracks beyond Seven Moons Sect.


    Momentster, the blizzard shot up towards the sky. The outline of one of One Dao Sect¡¯s statues formed by the cracks in the sky was swiftly dissipating, wanting to leave before the blizzard could touch it, but it was still a step too slow. At the moment it was about to disappear, cracking sounds shot out from it, and the outline formed by the cracks was instantly frozen in the sky. The ice swiftly spread out, and before long, it turned the outline into an ice statue!


    ¡°Progenitor Sen Mu, save me!¡±


    An anxious cry of surprise rang out in the air, but the white-robed teenager¡¯s face remained as calm as ever while he was in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. He remained smiling as he stared at the old Gu Tai before him, but an icy look had appeared in his dark re.


    He did not move, however. It was part of their bet. With his status and his level of cultivation, he could do shameless acts, but he could not break his promises.


    The incense stick continued burning, but there were only two-tenths of it left. However, after Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the seventhyer while he was in the fifthyer, he spoke slowly.


    ¡°Sect Elder, please don¡¯t freeze all of them. These people schemed against me, but I only managed to kill one of them. It¡¯ll be difficult for me to be at peace with myself if that happens.¡±


    While saying that, Su Ming took a step forward and left the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to arrive in the blizzard-ridden world in the firstyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. He swept his gaze across the ground and saw the near one hundred thousand ice statues. Then, he lifted his head and looked at the outline of the statue being frozen. With a single move, he turned into a ck long arc that charged at the right eye of the statue¡¯s outline.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    In the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the old Gu Tai¡¯s eyes brightened up. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and there was a hint of praise in his gaze.


    The old Gu Tai had not expected that Su Ming would make such a decision. At that moment, when he shook his head with a smile, an aggressive and overbearing look appeared in his eyes, and he looked at the white-robed teenager.


    Sen Mu remained silent. He did not speak. Instead, he turned around, and his gaze seemed to see through Seven Moons Sect at where Su Ming was moving. His pupils shrank slightly.


    ¡°Indeed, the members of the royal family are not people whom we can humiliate at will.¡±


    While the white-robed teenager spoke softly, Su Ming charged into the right eye of the statue¡¯s outline in a long ck arc.


    At the instant he stepped inside, he appeared above theke in the world within the right eye. Theke had already turned into ice by then. In truth, the entire world had already been covered by ice and snow. Only... the pavilion at the center of theke remained untouched, and it was the only other color besides the slew of white in the world.


    There were two middle-aged schrs sitting and meditating in the pavilion right then. It looked like they were using all of their cultivation base to fight against being frozen.


    If any outsider saw it right then, they would definitely find the scene somewhat familiar. It was simr to when Tian He had approached Su Ming, who had been meditating at that time. However, right then, their positions had been reversed. The two schrs were meditating, and Su Ming hade with the intent to kill.


    Su Ming would naturally not waste time with nonsense and idle chit chat, like Tian He. The moment he appeared, he closed in on the two schrs. The middle-aged men opened their eyes together, revealing their eyes that were nearly frozen.


    To others, those two people would be incredibly powerful, but Su Mingcould tell that one of them was in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm, and the other was in the first level of Dao Divinity Realm. By the time they opened their eyes, Su Ming had closed in on them, lifted his right hand, and pointed forward.


    The schr who was in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm immediately growled. He coughed up blood, and his blood instantly turned into a blood-red screen of light. It should have blocked Su Ming, but the moment his body touched the blood-red screen of light, it disappeared.


    The pupils of the schr in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm shrank. The moment he wanted to dodge the attack, Su Ming¡¯s right index finger prated the back of his head, and the schr jolted. He instantly turned ck, and his body and soul were destroyed.


    ¡°You were the one who orchestrated this plot?¡±


    Su Ming pulled his right hand back. When he turned around, he looked at the other schr. That schr¡¯s face was pale. He remained seated, but when he looked at Su Ming coldly, his face turned red. The power of self-destruction spread out of his body with a bang. An arrogant sneer appeared on his lips, and it held the pride of someone who would rather die by their own hand instead of being killed by someone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy seeking death,¡± Su Ming said faintly.

 Chapter 1411: I Already Know Who You Are!

    <h4>Chapter 1411: I Already Know Who You Are!</h4>


    Before Abyss Builders, seeking death... was not something their targets had in their own hands, because among the innate talents of the Abyss Builders, one was to reverse time. Su Ming used it right then. At the moment the schr wanted to self-destruct while holding himself nobly and arrogantly, Su Ming lifted his right hand and tapped the center of the schr¡¯s brow lightly.


    With it, the time on the schr instantly reversed, and the signs of explosion in his body disappeared without a trace. His expression changed swiftly. That change was not voluntary, but had appeared when time reversed. In the man¡¯s heart... a monstrous storm rose up, and unprecedented terror as well as shock filled him.


    In Ancient Zang... Arts to reverse time like that had never appeared before!


    Su Ming straightened his palm and patted the middle-aged schr¡¯s forehead. A huge wave of power instantly surged into the schr¡¯s body. Once it sealed his movements, Su Ming grabbed the person¡¯s hair, lifted him up, and left the world of ice and snow.


    Beneath him, the pavilion instantly turned into ice.


    Su Ming returned to Seven Moons Sect¡¯s sky. With the middle-aged schr in hand, he charged to the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    In the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the white-robed teenager moved his gaze away from Su Ming and spoke tly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going rather overboard? You can kill our people from One Dao Sect. This is our bet, but capturing them alive is going overboard.¡±


    ¡°That is his prize for victory.¡± Gu Tai smiled faintly. He cast a nce at the white-robed teenager, then, after a period of contemtion, he shook his head. ¡°Alright, since Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu asked, I promise you that the man will not live for more than a month.¡±


    ¡°There is no running away from this battle between One Dao Sect and Seven Moons Sect anymore... You will have to make preparations for war now,¡± the white-robed teenager said faintly and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Gu Tai. He turned around and stepped into the air to instantly leave Seven Moons Sect. When he reappeared in the world outside, a freezing re and killing intent were in his eyes.


    The battle between One Dao Sect and Seven Moons Sect was just a brief scuffle. One Dao Sect had lost, but the damage to it was insignificant.


    When the white-robed teenager left, the blizzard beyond Seven Moons Sect gradually disappeared. Only the nearly one hundred thousand ice statues on the ground served as testimony to the devastating battle.


    The Seven Moons Disciples did not let out any cheers. Instead, they began cleaning up the battlefield and searching for the corpses of their sect members. Once they made offerings for all of them, another team of people specially put together began carving Runes on the ice statues.


    One Dao Sect disciples in the ice statues looked like they were still alive. Their bodies and the ice statues they turned into were the best materials to create ice puppets.


    What concerned the disciples from the fourthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, most of them patrolled the periphery of the sect in search of anyone who might have escaped. They also made sure the defenses of their sect were tight to prevent One Dao Sect from suddenly invading them again.


    All of Seven Moons Sect began organizing themselves in perfect order. When Dao Han returned to the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the thirteen great sect elders held a secret meeting.


    As for Su Ming, he sat in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, right outside his house. ced before him was a huge kiln, which was the former Chief Attendant of the Outer Sect. Right then, he no longer had a physical body, and only a fragment of his soul remained. He was continuously letting out faint and shrill screams of pain.


    Besides the kiln, there was the schr Su Ming had captured alive. At that moment, the schr¡¯s eyes were closed, as if he was deep asleep or unconscious.


    While the cultivators in allyers of Seven Moons Sect were busy with their own tasks, Su Ming stared at the middle-aged schr, and a hint of hesitation appeared on his face. After a long while, a glint shone in his eyes, and determination filled his gaze.


    ¡®I do indeed have to check... just who wants to kill me!¡¯


    Once Su Ming made his decision, he no longer hesitated. At the instant he closed his eyes, he lifted his left hand and pushed down on his chest, and the center of his brow cracked open. When his third eye appeared... three Dao Divinities were revealed within!


    However, the third Dao Divinity was rather indistinct, as if it had not yet gained full corporeal form, but they all opened their eyes at that moment. A brilliant light shone in them, and Su Ming lifted his right hand... pointing at the spot between the middle-aged schr¡¯s brow.


    At the instant his finger touched his forehead, the schr¡¯s body lurched. It instantly flew open, and a dazed look appeared on his face. His pupils spread out, as if they wanted to rece the white in his eyes.


    During that instant, the schr felt as if a sharp de had pierced his consciousness. When it swept past his mind, all his barriers instantly disappeared, and Su Ming could see all his memories at will.


    If it was a simple search through his memories, Su Ming would not hesitate nor activate his power of the third level of Dao Divinity Realm. What he wanted to do was not just search through the schr¡¯s memories... but with the Time Reversal Art, to use the schr¡¯s memories and his body as a lead to form a connection with all of the people and objects in his own memories so that he could form a tunnel. Not only would he use the schr¡¯s mind to have a look at who the so-called eldest prince was...


    But he would also see just how great was that person¡¯s power!


    That was the reason why Su Ming wanted to enter the world within the right eye of the statue¡¯s outline but had not immediately killed the schr. When the schr trembled and a dazed look appeared on his face, Su Ming shook violently as well.


    A vortex appeared at the spot where his finger touched the center of the middle-aged man¡¯s brow. That vortex was like a tunnel. When Su Ming¡¯s consciousness was pulled in, a loud rumble immediately rang out in his mind.


    Amid the noise, he felt like a lone ship drifting in a raging sea that was the schr¡¯s memories. Time was an unknown entity in there, but at some point, Su Ming¡¯s mind jolted.


    ¡°Wu Kun, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A hesitant voice spoke by his ears. When Su Ming opened his eyes, he saw a person looking at him. It was the schr in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm who he had killed in the pavillion.


    They seemed to be in a volcano that was about to erupt. Su Ming was sitting in the depths, right at the edge of magma. Waves of hot air crashed into his face, and smoke tumbled out from the magma, charging upwards.


    When he lifted his head to look, he found that there was no exit to the volcano. It seemed like a normal mountain. However, there were numerous cracks on it. If anyone looked at the mountain from the outside, they would definitely find that it was a strange mountain covered in cracks, and red light shone from each of them.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he lowered his head, he saw himself dressed in a schr¡¯s long robe. He even held a fan in his hand. At that moment, he was the person he captured and whose memories he had fused with after upying their mind and body with the Time Reversal Art.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Su Ming smiled faintly while speaking to the schr in the second level of Dao Divinity Realm beside him.


    ¡°Oh well. The eldest prince should be egressing soon. Every single day, he walks out of the me swamp around this time. Tell him your n then. If the eldest prince agrees with it, we will bring it to the sect and let them make the final decision.¡±


    When the schr beside Su Ming said those words, the magma in the volcano suddenly began tumbling violently. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and magma surged up as if it had imploded.


    From within the magma, a figure flew out. Magma fell from the air like rain while a personnded on a huge stone. His back was turned to Su Ming, and between them was the falling magma rain.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    The schr next to Su Ming immediately wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the figure respectfully. He was surprised when Su Ming did not do the same.


    At that moment, when the magma rainpletely fell, the figure with its back facing Su Ming slowly turned around to reveal a handsome face. It belonged to a young man in white robes!


    At the instant the young man turned around and looked at Su Ming, he frowned slightly. When Su Ming saw him clearly, a loud bang shot up in his head.


    At first nce, the so-called eldest prince appeared rather familiar, and once Su Ming observed him closely, he quickly remembered... that he was rather simr to Old Man Extermination. In fact, it could be said he was... Extermination when he was young!


    Su Ming even sensed a hint of Lei Chen¡¯s presence!


    ¡°Wu Kun! How dare you not greet His Highness?!¡± When the schr next to Su Ming saw that there was something off about Su Ming, he quickly spoke and wrapped his fist in his palm towards the eldest prince. ¡°Eldest prince, please forgive him. Since Wu Kun has been strategizingtely, he is rather absent-minded.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a person who cares much about the rules anyway. Wu Kun, how are the ns?¡± The eldest prince smiled faintly and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming smiled. He stared at the eldest prince, at the much younger Extermination, and remembered the words that Old Man Extermination had said when he lost against Su Ming and was absorbed by Xuan Zang.


    ¡®Is it about to start?¡¯


    Su Ming smiled and lifted his right foot. With a step forward, he instantly leapt over the magma and charged towards the eldest prince.


    The moment he moved, the eldest prince narrowed his eyes and brought up his right hand without any hesitation, then threw it upwards. With a bang, theva instantly imploded and formed an indescribable heat wave that went charging towards Su Ming. An astonishing bang rang out from it.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand. With a swing of his arm, a chilling wind swept past him. At the instant it touched the magma and booming sounds shot up, the magma froze and turned into mountain rock!


    ¡°You¡¯re not Wu Kun! Who are you?!¡±


    A surprised glint appeared in the eldest prince¡¯s eyes. While he spoke, a grim look instantly appeared on his face.


    ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    Su Ming did not continue onward, but instead began moving backwards. The sparkle in his eyes disappeared, and the whole world before his eyes shattered to pieces at that moment.


    When he opened his eyes again, they sparkled brilliantly. Before him was Wu Kun, who had already died. Blood had poured out from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth while he was seated on the mountain of the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky in Seven Moons Sect!


    The moment Su Ming¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, a jade slip shot through the air from the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and appeared directly in front of Su Ming. Light shone from within the jade slip, and an old voice came from inside it.


    ¡°Third prince, I am Gu Tai. Pleasee to the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. We would like to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 1412: Reversed Spirit Pearl!

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Reversed Spirit Pearl!</h4>


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast his gaze on the jade slip. A contemtive look appeared on his face. After some time, he stood up and swung his arm. The physical body of the dead middle-aged schr shattered into pieces and turned into ash.


    ¡®The strongest person in Seven Moons Sect, the great sect elder of the first line... Gu Tai, who is also known as the sect master...¡¯


    Su Ming was not unfamiliar with that person. After all, he had been in Seven Moons Sect for about fifty years, and when he first woke up in the new world, the man who resembled Tian Xie Zi had given him pointers along their travels. Because of that, Su Ming had quite some knowledge regarding Ancient Zang.


    ¡®He¡¯s the person who reminded me that if I want to fuse with the Seven Lives Art, I would have to break to seed.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. The pensive look in his eyes disappeared, and when his gaze returned to normal, he lifted his right hand and picked up the jade slip before taking a step into the air.


    With it, the jade slip in his hand exuded a dazzling light that turned into a vortex. It submerged Su Ming, taking him away from the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    At that moment, in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the thirteen great sect elders, including Dao Han, sat at the center of a towering altar located right at the first piece ofnd in the world.


    Right then, a vortex appeared out of nowhere at the center of the altar. When it disappeared and the thirteen people looked over, Su Ming gradually appeared.


    ¡°Greetings, great sect elders.¡±


    Su Ming swept his gaze across the area, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed. While he did not quite feel as if he belonged to the sect and had joined it with a goal in mind... the sect had defended him while facing the threat of One Dao Sect. Such an action moved Su Ming.


    It was the reason why he had bowed to them right then.


    The thirteen great sect elders all cast their gazes on Su Ming. Most of them were seeing him for the first time.


    The middle-aged man in the sky-blue Daoist robe¡ªSu Ming¡¯s Master in Seven Moons Sect¡ªsmiled. ¡°My dear disciple, don¡¯t be so reserved. We¡¯ve known of your status since the start, and it¡¯s precisely because of it that I was in such a hurry in the past to be your Master. I do hope... that you will not me me for this.¡±


    When Su Ming heard it, his expression remained calm, but he was surprised that this Master of his would admit the matter just like that. His action won him respect from Su Ming.


    ¡°Third prince, please sit down,¡± Gu Tai said. A smile was on his lips, and there was praise on his face. When he offered to sit, Su Ming did not reject and sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°Third prince, with the blood of the royal family coursing through your veins, your level of cultivation, and your intellect, you must have surely found clues from our levels of cultivation. Over here... aside from Dao Han, who only became a great sect elderter on and is in the third level of Dao Spirit Realm, there are eight of us who are in the seventh level of Dao Immortal Realm, and the other four are in the fifth or sixth level of Dao Spirit Realm.


    ¡°We are the pirs of Seven Moons Sect. With us around, Seven Moons Sect will continue to exist. If we die... then Seven Moons Sect will cease to exist,¡± Gu Tai said tly.


    Su Ming did not speak. He simply sat there and listened calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold a grudge against Xu Zhong Fan. He was in a little too much of a hurry to be your Master, because only by doing so could he form a connection with your Life Matrix and have a chance to be a Great Dao Paragon.


    ¡°But... you should know that he needed determination for such a gamble. It was absolutely necessary at the moment he said he would be your Master. From then on... your survival was destined to be the thing he would care about the most. Your sess and failure will be a challenge he cannot avoid.


    ¡°If you fail, then he will have to give up his cultivation base, his remaining years of life, as well as his destiny. The stakes of this gamble are so great that I hope you won¡¯te to understand the full extent of it.


    ¡°In fact, would you believe me if I said that if I attacked you right now, your Master would grit his teeth and turn against me? No matter what, he would save you, because he has already formed a connection he cannot sever with your Life Matrix,¡± Gu Tai exined slowly before casting a deep nce at Su Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of this that I made my decision to bring Seven Moons Sect into the battle of the sessors. We will help you with our full strength! Because... be it Xu Zhong Fan or the other eleven great sect elders... in truth, they are all my disciples!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression changed at that moment. It was something he had not known.


    ¡°Once theypleted their Dao, I asked them to stop calling me Master. One of my disciples formed a connection with your Life Matrix, and as his Master, I was also dragged along.


    ¡°That is why from now on, Seven Moons Sect, the thirteen of us, and the tens of thousands of disciples in the sect will help you with everything we have!¡±


    Gu Tai¡¯s voice echoed in the air, causing Su Ming to fall into silence. He turned his head and cast a nce at his Master. At that moment, there was a slightly regretful look on Xu Zhong Fang¡¯s face, but Su ming could not tell whether Xu Zhong Fan was feeling guilty towards Su Ming or his own Master.


    In the end, Su Ming cast his gaze at Gu Tai.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± he asked calmly. His tone was no longer one he would use as a disciple of Seven Moons Sect, but as an equal to the people around him.


    ¡°The eldest prince has One Dao Sect helping him, and it is so strong that it stands atop the seven sects! The second prince has Asura n. It is an external n, and its strength is unfathomable. In fact, in some sense... it even surpasses One Dao Sect!


    ¡°Asura n has one of the three ninth level Dao Gods in Ancient Zang, Tian Xiu Luo!¡±


    When Gu Tai said those words, the expressions of the twelve great sect elders changed. Clearly, it was the first time they heard of this matter.


    ¡°But Senior Tian Xiu Luo has been in isted training for a long time. Unless Asura n runs into something that threatens their existence, he will not egress, and neither will he join the battle of the sessors.


    ¡°Because if he joins, the first person he will have to face... is your father, who is also the Emperor of Ancient Zang and one of the three ninth level Dao Gods!


    ¡°One Dao Sect and Asura n. These are the two great enemies you will have to face now, because these two sects¡¯ kismet is already the same as that of Seven Moons Sect. They already have a connection they cannot sever with one of the three princes!


    ¡°The other sects and ns will gradually gather to the three of us in the subsequent years, and our three sects and ns will be the core. Three thousand yearster... a great war to determine the sessor will erupt!


    ¡°But the prerequisite is that you will not die before the war arrives! This is something you must remember. If you die, then Seven Moons Sect will be eliminated from the battle of the sessors.


    ¡°This is the first thing. The second thing is that while you are in Dao Spirit Realm, you have not stabilized your cultivation base. You will need to sound the Dao Spirit Voice that belongs to you. This is a major event. Seven Moons Sect will make detailed preparations so that all the sects and ns in Ancient Zang will bear witness when you sound your Dao Spirit Voice. Then... we will also help you build your influence!


    ¡°Third, you are still not strong enough. In terms of level of cultivation, we cannot help you by much, but the Ph of Dao Verification that appears once every ten thousand aeons is about to ripen, and there will be apetition in all of Ancient Zang for it.


    ¡± Ph of Dao Verification only bloom once every five thousand aeons, and after the flower blooms, five thousand aeonster, it will bear fruit. Each time, it only bears two fruit, and one of them is big while the other small!


    ¡°The big one can be refined into a supreme treasure which can contain all manner of beings in the world. It is an enigmatic and amazing existence. The small fruit... is the most precious, however. Once you swallow it and enter isted training for three months, you will be able to make your level of cultivation increase from one to three levels of Dao Divinity Realm, but you must be in Dao Spirit Realm when you swallow it. Once it takes effect, you will reach a level anywhere below Dao Paragon!


    ¡°We have records saying that it will be the eighth time the Ph grows fruit!


    ¡°Fourth, you arecking in Enchanted Treasures. The treasures in Seven Moons Sect no longer suit you, however. Sect Elder Lan Lan might have summoned Guru Xing Chen by herself, but it is also in ordance to our wishes.


    ¡°Judging by the looks of it, you should have gained some clues. We will utilize all our strength to find that whip that can affects!


    ¡°Fifth, once you finish doing all these things, you must move to the top. Once you eventually be the emperor, Seven Moons Sect will reach the peak, and since the thirteen of us have your kismet on us, we can also be Great Dao Paragons, and I... will have hope to be a ninth level Dao God!¡± Gu Tai said while looking at Su Ming.


    ¡°Since ancient times, did all Great Dao Paragons reach that Realm by doing what you did?¡± Su Ming asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°No. This is a shortcut, or else why would One Dao Sect and Asura n be so enthusiastic about this matter?¡± Gu Tai answered calmly.


    ¡°I can do all the other things, but there is an Enchanted Treasure I need in Seven Moons Sect,¡± Su Ming suddenly said.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Gu Tai¡¯s lips after he spoke. ¡°Tell us. I knew that you must have set your eyes on something for choosing to enter Seven Moons Sect under a disguise.¡±


    ¡°I want the pearl in his hand!¡± Su Ming did not hesitate and neither did he continue to hide. As he spoke, he looked at Dao Han.


    At the instant Su Ming spoke, a light crease appeared between Dao Han¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a pearl, this is...¡±


    Gu Tai fell silent for a while. Clearly, he had not expected that Su Ming would want that item. When he lifted his right hand, Dao Han unfurled his fist. Immediately, the pearl that had always been on his palm flew out and charged towards Gu Tai, who caught it.


    ¡°This is... a Ph! The Ph I told you just nowes in two sizes, one of them is big, and the other small. When I was at the peak of my form, during a battle for the Ph of Dao Verification, I snatched this Ph after having a close brush with death.


    ¡°This item is known as a Reversed Spirit Pearl, and I refined it into a supreme treasure, a legacy used to protect Seven Moons Sect...¡± Gu Tai whispered, as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be in possession of this item for long. I just need to borrow it and use it once,¡± Su Ming said while looking at the pearl in Gu Tai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Tai lifted his head and cast a nce at Su Ming before he smiled. He swung his right hand, and the pearl charged to Su Ming.


    ¡°If Seven Moons Sect can stake our kismet on you, then why should we hesitate on giving you an external object?!¡±


    Su Ming lifted his hand and took the pearl. At the instant he touched it with his hand, a powerful light erupted from the pearl. It alternated in degrees of brightness as if there were roarsing out of it. They were filled with cheers as well as a call that caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble.

 Chapter 1413: Please Call me Su Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Please Call me Su Ming</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the roars appeared and the pearl shone, the thirteen great sect elders around Su Ming instantly focused on the pearl.


    Even Gu Tai narrowed his eyes slightly. Clearly, he had not expected that this sort of change would happen when the pearl entered Su Ming¡¯s hands. After all, he had personally acquired the pearl, and it had never showed this sort reaction before.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He did not show any happiness or anger. Once he held the pearl in his right hand, his divine sense surged inside it. He could immediately sense the soul of the illusory Harmonious Morus Alba in the universe within the pearl. He also sensed that the soul of the Harmonious Morus Alba seemed to have lost sentience. At that moment... it was only a Vessel Spirit!


    But Su Ming did not care about it. What he cared about were his wills from the four Great True Worlds. The moment he sensed the soul of Harmonious Morus Alba, he felt as if he had touched his own will!


    Immediately after, the four wills belonging to Su Ming instantly charged towards his divine sense and fused with it. Once they came into contact, the first will Su Ming sensed was True Morning Dao World¡¯s will!


    It had always belonged to Su Ming. Once it fused with his divine sense, a presence that had distinct differences from cultivation bases erupted from Su Ming, and it was enough to make the expressions of the thirteen great sect elders change.


    The presence had no form, but it caused Su Ming¡¯s long hair to dance, his robes to flutter, and Gu Tai¡¯s expression to be much more solemn.


    ¡®This is...¡¯


    Gu Tai focused his attention on Su Ming. He had a vague feeling that the invisible force surrounding Su Ming seemed rather familiar...


    As for the others, they could only sense the invisible power. They had never heard of it before, but they could sense that it... seemed to contain a powerful force, which caused their hearts to tremble.


    The next moment, the power of Su Ming¡¯s will increased again. Soundless roars shot up. No one could hear them, but Su Ming felt as if there was thunder roaring in his heart. Amid its rumbles, he sensed True Immortal Sect World¡¯s will!


    The two great wills fused together, causing the invisible presence to be thicker, and the great sect elders around Su Ming paid even more attention to him. As Su Ming¡¯s will grew stronger, the faint feeling of danger he brought made their expressions change.


    ¡°This... This is...¡±


    Gu Tai¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. Shock even appeared in his eyes at that moment, which was an expression that had been absent from his face for many years. Even when Sen Mu hade, Gu Tai had not behaved in this manner!


    Gu Tai even stood up swiftly... with incredulity and astonishment in his eyes.


    At that moment, Su Ming sensed the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World¡¯s will from the pearl. When it returned to him, he shuddered slightly, and his will erupted with a bang.


    The return of his wills and the feeling of having them back was something that Su Ming had not sensed for quite some time. At that moment, he even gained the feeling that he had when he was in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s universe!


    It was the feeling that the strength of his will was so great that he could control the universe around him at will!


    The sky in the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky instantly became murky. The ground trembled, and the air around him seemed to be quivering. It began tumbling about violently.


    This scene caused all of the great sect elders to stand up. They saw Gu Tai¡¯s shock and also sensed... the terrifying presence that was rapidly increasing about Su Ming!


    There seemed to be a power that did not belong to Ancient Zang on Su Ming, and it was waking up with a roar!


    ¡®This is the presence of a ninth level Dao God!¡¯


    Once Gu Tai¡¯s expression changed rapidly a few times, he did not say anything aloud. He just eximed in disbelief in his heart.


    He was the only person who had fought against the three great ninth level Dao Gods before and did not die, which was why his understanding towards ninth level Dao Gods was much greater than of other people.


    The other great sect elders in thend would not know the invisible presence, but Gu Tai could clearly sense that it... was the power of a ninth level Dao God!


    ¡®This isn¡¯t Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s presence nor Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s presence, much less Old Monster Feng Lie¡¯s presence. This is... the fourth presence of a ninth level Dao God that has appeared for the first time in Ancient Zang!¡¯


    At that moment, a different light lit up in Gu Tai¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, Su Ming sensed True Sky Hill World¡¯s will in the pearl. When it fused with him and all four great wills returned to him, Su Ming opened his eyes, and his will erupted from him with a bang. It swept through the area and made the great sect elders¡¯ eyes shine brilliantly. It also caused Gu Tai to be even more certain... that he had not made a wrong judgement!


    Su Ming¡¯s wills gradually faded away. Once they returned to his body, the pearl in his hand became slightly duller. Su Ming did not return it, however. Since Gu Tai had said that he could gift him with external objects, Su Ming flipped his right hand over and put the pearl into his storage bag.


    While his level of cultivation remained at Dao Spirit Realm and his appearance did not change, the current Su Ming seemed to have be a different man in the eyes of the great sect elders. The change in his temperament formed a presence that was born once a person¡¯s heart had be powerful, and was one Su Ming himself did not notice.


    Gu Tai stared at Su Ming. Once his eyes became brighter, he suddenlyughed loudly.


    ¡°Third prince, you gave me a great, pleasant surprise. It¡¯s something I never expected. This surprise ispletely worth me giving everything of mine to you!¡±


    When Gu Tai¡¯sughter echoed in the air, Su Ming smiled faintly. ¡°Please call me Su Ming.¡±


    ¡°Su Ming... Su Ming... Alright, Su Ming. I was originally worried about our chances of snatching the Ph, but now, we can change our ns a little. We of Seven Moons Sect will first prepare the event of you sounding your Dao Spirit Voice, and then, I will bring you to meet a senior.


    ¡°If this senior will acknowledge you, your chances of sess in thepetition over the Ph will be much greater! And before you snatch the Ph, I will make arrangements to search for the Space Whip. I will need you to work with us on this, though. If we manage to find the Space Whip, then with Seven Moons Sect¡¯s full strength, you will have seven-tenths of a chance to obtain the Ph!


    ¡°Once you obtain the Ph and step into Dao Immortal Realm, you will rise to power in Ancient Zang!¡± When Gu Tai¡¯sughter echoed in the air, all the great sect elders could sense the delight radiating from him.


    ¡°Su Ming, you don¡¯t need to return to the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. With the Reversed Spirit Pearl, you can go to the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to train. If we are quick, we will only need half a month, and if we are slow, we will need a full month to finish our preparations for you to sound your Dao Spirit Voice. Then, all of Ancient Zang will know of your existence!¡±


    As Gu Taiughed, Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him, then looked at Xu Zhong Fan, who was standing close by with delight on his face. Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him as well.


    Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s smile grew even wider. He nodded repeatedly, then, as if he had remembered something, he brought out a jade slip and handed it to Su Ming.


    ¡°My epiphanies when I sounded my Dao Spirit Voice are in this slip. Take it and try to understand them.¡±


    Su Ming took the jade slip, then gazed at Xu Zhong Fan for a while before shifting his gaze away and nodded at him. When he bowed at him again, he turned around and took a step into the air before disappearing without a trace. When he reappeared, he had already stepped into the sixthyer of Sky Beyond of Sky through the Reversed Spirit Pearl!


    There was not a single person there. Without the Reversed Spirit Pearl, even Dao Han could not enter, so it Su Ming¡¯s cave abode.


    He did not go to any other ce. He went to the mountain belonging to the third line in the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and sat down in front of the house on the cliff.


    A brilliant sparkle appeared in his eyes. It was a look of confidence that he gained in the unfamiliar Ancient Zang after he obtained the four great wills.


    The power of the wills was like Su Ming¡¯s Time Reversal Art. They were both things that had never appeared in Ancient Zang. It was something he could tell from the reactions of the Great Sect Elders of Seven Moons Sect.


    Only...


    ¡®Sect Elder Gu Tai seems to have noticed something...¡¯


    Su Ming pondered over it for a while. Gu Tai might not have said anything, but he had to have understood some things. Even if that was the case, Su Ming would not continue thinking about the matter. Instead, he brought out the jade slip Xu Zhong Fan had given him. Once he scanned it with his divine sense, his eyes fell shut. He became immersed in his meditation to stabilize his power of Dao Spirit Realm.


    He could sense that his cultivation base was not stable. After all, he had forcefully reached this Realm after fusing with the Seven Lives Art and formed his Dao Shadow, which was why Su Ming also had some form of understanding towards the sounding of the Dao Spirit Voice. Xu Zhong Fang¡¯s jade slip had a lot of records regarding this, so Su Ming¡¯s understanding towards sounding the Dao Spirit Voice increased.


    ¡®In truth, the first and second levels of the nine levels of Dao Divinity Realm are there to form the Dao Body. After the third level, the Dao Spirit is formed. After the seventh level, the spirit will turn into a paragon. When the eighth level is achieved, the Dao Paragon will reach his peak and will be known as the Great Dao Paragon!


    ¡®If I want to stabilize my cultivation base of Dao Spirit Realm, I have to turn into a spirit and fuse with the world to be a spirit of the world. Only then will I be able topletely step into Dao Spirit Realm. This is a process of turning the Dao Body into a Dao Spirit.


    ¡®It will involve me sounding the Dao Spirit Voice. With my voice, I will verify my Dao and will fuse with the world!¡¯ Su Ming closed his eyes.


    ¡®One is the beginning, three is greatness, six is power, and nine is the peak... The sounding of Dao Spirit Voice can allow others to see a person¡¯s potential and affinity. Since ancient times, those who have reached Dao Spirit Realm sound from one to six voices. There are few who do it seven, and even fewer eight times. Nine is extremely rare. All those who sounded nine voices have already be Great Dao Paragons!


    ¡®I wonder how many voices I will be able to sound!¡¯


    Su Ming opened his eyes, and a dark glint showed up within them.

 Chapter 1414: Dao Spirit Voice!

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Dao Spirit Voice!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With the jade slip in his hand, Su Ming closed his eyes again, then began stabilizing his power of Dao Spirit Realm in the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky while meditating and waiting for Seven Moons Sect to make preparations for him to sound his Dao Spirit Voice.


    Su Ming had never been interested in Ancient Zang¡¯spetition of the sessors. Be it to be a sessor or to kill, all of this was just a method for him to increase his level of cultivation and were part of his path leading to him Possessing Xuan Zang in the end!


    No matter who tried to block him, Su Ming would kill them!


    He would kill all the people who got in his way and crush all the obstructions. He wanted to stand above the sky and look down on the universe! That was why he agreed to Gu Tai¡¯s n to join thepetition of the sessors!


    But in Su Ming¡¯s heart, this was not apetition between sessors. It was his cultivation path. It was... the path to Possess Xuan Zang!


    No matter how real the world was, his ninth summit was not in it, nor were his Berserkers or the woman he had loved.


    Even if... he saw some familiar faces among the people around him, Su Ming believed that what he saw did not belong to him!


    His home had always been in the ninth summit. His home was always in Arid Triad!


    That feeling became especially strong after the wills of the four Great True Worlds returned to him. It grew to the point that it made his future path clearer. It became his motivation to continue walking down his path!


    The rise and fall of those thoughts only appeared in the depths of Su Ming¡¯s heart. He had already learned not to show a single hint of his emotion on his face. Only when he closed his eyes would they burn with a madness from the culmination of everything in his life.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, a month went by. On the morning after that, the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky looked as if it had started burning. It had gained a brilliant shade of red, and with an ancient tone, Gu Tai¡¯s voice resounded in the air.


    ¡°Su Ming, it is time. Sound your Dao Spirit Voice!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. Not many changes could be seen on his face. Only the dark light shining in his eyes at that moment showed how strong his determination was, since the eyes are the windows to the soul.


    When Su Ming stood up, the dark lighting from his eyes looked like a sea of fire spilling out around him, forming a contrast with the fiery red in the sky. At the instant he turned into a long arc that charged upwards, the sky roared, and a huge vortex appeared out of nowhere.


    The moment Su Ming rushed out of it, he stood above the skies of Seven Moons Sect. Clouds tumbled about around him. The rising sun was in the sky, and when he cast his gaze over thend, the entire world was within his field of vision.


    Seven Moons Sect seemed to have be insignificantly smaller beneath him.


    Wind howled, blowing up Su Ming¡¯s long hair and making his robes flutter, but it did not blow away his cultivation base and his determination to make himself stronger.


    ¡°Sounding your Dao Spirit Voice... You might need to make it sound, but you do not need to strike it like you would do to a bell. Instead, you need to shout in your own voice, a voice that belongs to you in Dao Spirit Realm. Make it fuse with the world and the sky, and it will be a guide. Turn it into ripples. When you change the world, your Dao Spirit will go through a metamorphosis and be a spirit by the end of you shout!¡±


    Gu Tai¡¯s voice echoed in the air from every direction. It lingered around Su Ming like the voice of the world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually have to prepare anything to sound your Dao Spirit Voice nor do you have to notify the other sects. In the past, when other people sounded their Dao Spirit Voices, they would only do so in their sects. There is a special forbidden area that can prevent Dao Spirit Voice from traveling outwards!


    ¡°But for you, this is not suitable. What we want is for all of Ancient Zang to know that the third prince is in Seven Moons Sect. That is why... we need you to sound your Dao Spirit Voice in the air!


    ¡°Over the past month, Seven Moons Sect has madeplete preparations. We set up arge number of Runes in the area, and all the sect elders have gone out to act as Dharma Protectors for you. The thirteen great sect elders will personally act as garrisons for you. We will not allow anyone or any sect to disturb you!


    ¡°What I want... is for you to bring out all of your power. Don¡¯t hide even the slightest bit of it. Don¡¯t worry about Seven Moons Sect attacking you in the present or in the future!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have practiced cultivation for an unknown number of aeons.With me being the sect master of one of the seven sects of Ancient Zang, my promise is also Seven Moons Sect¡¯s promise. I promise you that regardless of the present or the future... you will forever be a part of Seven Moons Sect!


    ¡°No matter where you go, no matter how great your achievements are in the future, you will be part of Seven Moons Sect! Simrly, even if you make other choices in the future, you must remember... that there is a sect in Ancient Zang called Seven Moons Sect!


    ¡°This is Seven Moons Sect. You will never forget it, because it is... the Seven Moons Sect you will bring to power!


    ¡°And now, what I need is for you... to rise to power in Seven Moons Sect! Shout in the Dao Spirit Voice that belongs to you! Let the whole world and the whole Ancient Zang know you! Let no one... not know who their ruler is!


    ¡°Su Ming... can do you it?!¡±


    There was excitement and eagerness in Gu Tai¡¯s voice. As his voice echoed in the air, Su Ming fell silent. He slowly brought his head up and looked at the sky.


    ¡°If... thepetition of sessors is a part of my life... Even if there is a possibility that I am fake? Will you... and Seven Moons Sect still retain your attitude?¡± Su Ming asked softly.


    ¡°We have been quiet for far too long. Why should there be a problem for Seven Moons Sect to fight against the whole world by your side?! We will either live or die! What is there... to be afraid of death?!¡±


    Gu Tai¡¯sughter echoed in the air. At the instant it shook the sky and earth, the most brilliant sparkle since Su Ming hade to Ancient Zang appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I can do it!¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s voice rang out in the air calmly, his expression was no longer one of calm. There was a zing fighting spirit in his eyes. His life seemed to have been lit at that moment, and his excitement seemed to have... be the most eye-catching thing in the sky at that moment!


    ¡°Dao Spirit Voice!¡±


    Once Gu Tai spoke, drum rolls appeared in a circr area of one million lis around Seven Moons Sect. The loud thuds spread in every direction and rose into the sky, causing the ground to tremble. Hundreds of thousands of cultivators from Seven Moons Sect roared at the same time amid the drum rolls.


    ¡°DAO SPIRIT VOICE!¡±


    Su Ming swung his arm and lifted his head. His power exploded from him at full force, without anything being held back. Then, he let out a long roar at the sky, one that notified Ancient Zang of his presence!


    That long roar was the loudest and strongest sound Su Ming had let out once he had woken up in Ancient Zang. It was a wave of madness and an outburst towards his past! It was the first voice that belonged truly to him, and let it out in Seven Moons Sect!


    At the instant his voice appeared, the world rumbled. The clouds in the sky tumbled about as if there was a violent gust of wind blowing against them. Momentster, they were torn to pieces.


    One thousand lis, ten thousand lis, one hundred thousand lis... Su Ming¡¯s voice spread out until it reached one million lis, ten million lis, and even one hundred million lis. Powerful ripples stirred up in the sky around Su Ming. They contorted as if they were about to turn into his face!


    The ground roared loudly while trembling. The mountains shivered in a chaotic manner. Lakes howled. All the cultivators within one hundred million lis of Seven Moons Sect felt their hearts tremble at that instant, no matter what they were doing. Their ears rang. They were shaken by Su Ming¡¯s first Dao Spirit Voice.


    ¡°This is the first voice. There¡¯s still the second and the third voice, Su Ming! Continue letting out your Dao Spirit Voice, push it and make it spread further away. Fill up the seven sects and twelve ns with your voice, make it ring through all of Ancient Zang. Send it to the pce! Let all the cultivators in the world hear your voice!¡±


    As Gu Tai¡¯s growl resounded through the air, Su Ming instantly felt his cultivation base boil. Even his soul, blood, and all his memories started boiling together with it.


    All of them began tumbling about violently, which resulted in his cultivation base erupting in full power. An indescribable feeling rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart at that moment. It was... an urge calling out to him to roar the second time!


    It was just as Gu Tai had said: Su Ming wanted the whole world to know. He wanted to rise to power. He wanted the whole world to bear witness. Because of that, the sparkle in his eyes burned with a powerful fighting spirit that he had not felt for a long time!


    At that moment, when Su Ming¡¯s first Dao Spirit Voice echoed in the sky one hundred million lis around him, all the regions within this area seemed were filled with his presence. The world there... seemed to have acknowledged his voice, and his cultivation base of Dao Spirit Realm became much more stabilized!


    Then... Su Ming lifted his head. As his cultivation base boiled, he let out his second Dao Spirit Voice. It was no longer a long roar, but a loud one that shook the world!


    When Su Ming¡¯s second Dao Spirit Voice appeared, not a single cloud could be seen one hundred million lis around him. The ground trembled as if there were countless earth dragons tumbling about in it.


    His first Dao Spirit Voice still lingered in the air when his second voice spread out to cover the one hundred million lis. Once the two voices fused, they created an indescribably vast power that shook the skies and spread violently through an evenrger area with loud rumbles.


    One hundred million lis, two hundred million lis... Once the voices reached three hundred million lis, they became the only sound within them!


    The merged voice contained Su Ming¡¯s indignation, madness, determination to meet all the people in Harmonious Morus Alba again, and his past confusion towards the unfamiliar Ancient Zang. All of those emotions seemed to have spilled out in that roar.


    He needed to let it out!


    The weather changed, and the ground looked like it was about to shatter. Thunder was forced away. During that moment, as Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed, the hearts of all the lives within the three hundred million lis trembled, and the source of it was their souls.


    With his Dao Spirit Voice, Su Ming reced every single sound within the three hundred million lis in Ancient Zang. The ripples in the sky contained his voice, and the rumbles on the ground contained his presence!


    ¡®If my voice can fill all of Ancient Zang... then can it travel out of Xuan Zang¡¯s body?!¡¯


    A brilliant sparkle appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he let out his third Dao Spirit Voice!

 Chapter 1415: Three is Greatness!

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Three is Greatness!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    One is the beginning, three is greatness, six is power, and nine is the peak!


    When Su Ming let out his third Dao Spirit Voice, he already reached greatness! As his voice echoed in the air, the madness in the third roar crashed into the second Dao Spirit Voice still echoing in the three hundred million lis. Once it fused with the lingering sounds of the two previous voices, it instantly swept out in every direction!


    The distance his voice covered kept on expanding. Three hundred million lis, four hundred million lis, five hundred million lis... When the first three Dao Spirit Voices ovepped with each other and reached a terrifying one thousand million lis... the entire sky and earth in that area rumbled and roared. When Su Ming¡¯s voice spread out, it looked like it became the king of every region it passed through!


    Seven Moons Sect was located to the west of Ancient Zang. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s third Dao Spirit Voice did not envelop the entire western region, but most of it had been affected.


    Besides Seven Moons Sect, there was another sect and two ns located in the west of Ancient Zang: Five Directions Sect, Flying Feathers n, and Sky River n. They were equal to Seven Moons Sect in terms of fame and were nearly on equal footing in terms of power.


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s third Dao Spirit Voice enveloped their regions, the cultivators in the sect and two ns immediately felt it clearly. They snapped out of their meditation and opened their eyes during their morning training.


    Their expressions differed. The lower-leveled cultivators were mostly confused, not understanding what had happened. Only those who had practiced cultivation for years knew more, or more urately speaking, those who had already reached Avacaniya Realm or were already in Dao Divinity Realm knew what the roars that caused the world to rumble signified.


    When they cast their gazes upwards, they found the sky filled with ripples, and Su Ming¡¯s divine sense was contained in them. His face could be vaguely seen within the ripples. When the ground trembled, Su Ming¡¯s presence could be detected. All of that bore testimony to his Dao Spirit Voice!


    ¡°This is... someone sounding his Dao Spirit Voice. He is using his voice to fuse with the world so that he can transform his Dao Body into a Dao Spirit!¡±


    ¡°Judging by the direction... it should be Seven Moons Sect! But all cultivators from Ancient Zang¡¯s seven sects and twelve ns always sound their Dao Spirit Voices in their respective sect or n¡¯s forbidden grounds. They won¡¯t let others know about it, because Dao Spirit Voices are incredibly important and cannot be interrupted!¡±


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect actually allowed this cultivator to sound his Dao Spirit Voice like this? They¡¯re definitely nning something!¡±


    Divine senses were sent among the cultivators, who had been shaken by what they heard. Su Ming¡¯s full cultivation base continuously spread out while he was above Seven Moons Sect, and the distance he could cover had already reached it farthest point. With his cultivation base, he had already managed to sound three Dao Spirit Voices, but... Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled at that moment. He could sense that with his current cultivation base... he could let out another Dao Spirit Voice.


    ¡®Since ancient times, most of those in Dao Spirit Realm can let out from one to three Dao Spirit Voices. Only a few can let out more than three roars, and only a handful can let out six roars... Even rarer are those who can let out nine roars... but all those who had managed to do so and are yet to die... have be Great Dao Paragons!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled when the descriptions of Dao Spirit Voice from the jade slip Xu Zhong Fan had given him rose in his mind.


    He sucked in a deep breath and circted his cultivation base to the max. As it continuously erupted from him, his third eye at the center of his brow opened. The three Dao Bodies in that eye all shone with glittering light, their power activated to the limit.


    At that moment, Su Ming opened his mouth and let out his fourth Dao Spirit Voice!


    The fourth Dao Spirit Voice instantly covered one hundred million lis in every direction, then tumbled even further into the distance. Wherever it went, the world roared. The ripples in the sky and the tremors on the ground seemed to form an illusory face, and it swept through everything while the roar echoed in the air.


    It fused with the previous three Dao Spirit Voices and shook the sect and two ns in the western side of Ancient Zang. As it continuously spread out, the entire western region was finally filled up with his voice. His roar was clearly heard by every living being in the west!


    But it... was clearly still far from enough to shake all of Ancient Zang, as what Gu Tai intended. There were quite a number of people among the powerful warriors in Dao Spirit Realm of Ancient Zang who had let out four Dao Spirit Voices. Four voices... could not cause any sort of shock. At most, they would make the ears of the cultivators in the western side ring. Su Ming was still far from being able to shock anyone.


    However... at that moment, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base had already reached its limit. If he just relied on the power of his cultivation base alone, he would not be able to let out a fifth Dao Spirit Voice. After all, it was not a simple roar. It was him letting out a voice that could almost be said to be the voice of his life after fusing all his cultivation base with his soul, his life, and everything that made him who he was.


    And only that voice alone could shake the world. Only it could serve as a brand that would make the world remember him.


    When the world remembered his voice, the ripples would baptize him. The tremors on the ground would transform his Dao Body. When it reached its peak and Su Ming retrieved everything back into himself... he would be able to truly reach Dao Spirit Realm!


    In truth, if he had retrieved his will and presence after he let out four Dao Spirit Voices, he would also step into Dao Spirit Realm, but his future if he settled for that would be limited. So it was not the path Su Ming wanted. To grow stronger and be able to open his eyes once he fully Possessed Xuan Zang, he had to be much stronger!


    His goal was the ninth level Dao God. His goal... was Boundless Dao!


    While the four Dao Spirit Voices echoed in the air, a powerful determination appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He had already emptied his cultivation base, and there was the taste of blood in his mouth. His body had begun trembling amid the ripples in the western sky and the tremors on the ground.


    Aside from the difficulty of letting out the Dao Spirit Voices, he had to gather together everything in his life. When he forced it all out of his throat, it was the same as draining his body. He would recover his full strength once he retrieved everything back into himself, but until he did so, the drain would only be more severe as he continued letting out these Dao Spirit Voices.


    When the world changed, the ripples in the sky appeared and the ground trembled, the drain would be even stronger. That was why there were few cultivators who could sound more than six Dao Spirit Voices.


    ¡®My potential is normal. I knew this when I was in Dark Mountain. After all, even Abyss Builders have different potentials aside from their innate talents... So, with my potential, four roars are my limit.¡¯


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. No anguish could be seen within it, because since the destruction of Harmonious Morus Alba, he no longer felt any anguish. As he ughtered people from Saint Defier and Dark Dawn during theter stages in Harmonious Morus Alba, he had already sunk into a state of madness.


    At that moment, his understanding of his own potential only brought a strong refusal to admit defeat to Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡®I might only have this much potential, but I will let out more Dao Spirit Voices! Because, aside from my cultivation base, I still have... my wills!¡¯


    Su Ming swung his arm, and his will of True Morning Dao World erupted from his body with a bang. Once it appeared, the invisible power that was clearly different from what existed in Ancient Zang instantly surrounded Su Ming¡¯s body, and his hair flew up.


    Su Ming lifted his head, and with his will, he let out... his fifth Dao Spirit Voice!


    At the instant he let out that voice, the western side of Ancient Zang trembled. Excitement appeared on the faces of cultivators in Seven Moons Sect. They stared at Su Ming, remembering how he had cleared the Dao Divinity Shadow Descension Rune forty years ago!


    At the same time, a rarely seen excitement appeared in Gu Tai¡¯s eyes too. He watched Su Ming while feeling incredibly certain that he had not made the wrong call. That presence... was the unique presence belonging to the ninth level Dao Gods!


    When the fifth Dao Spirit Voice echoed in the air, it instantly filled the entire western region of Ancient Zang as well as the sects and ns in it. At the moment they were shaken, the voice spread out even further. This time, Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice spread to the central region of Ancient Zang, as well as the north and south!


    If there was someone who could stand at a spot where he could overlook all of Ancient Zang, they would definitely see a powerful wave of sound spreading out from the west with loud rumbles.


    In that arc was Su Ming¡¯s nearly invisible face!


    In the northern region, there was a golden stand, and Asura n stood tall atop it. At that moment, they were affected by Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice. The young man who was sitting on the huge, ferocious beast within the world in Asura n opened his eyes at that moment.


    His eyes shone when he lifted his head. Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice reached his ears in a faint murmur. The appearance of that voice immediately caused the young man¡¯s expression to change. At the same time, Di Tian, which had originally been buried in his right eye, manifested once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Ming! This is Su Ming!¡±


    Di Tianughed. Hisughter held a wave of excitement and exhration, because Su Ming¡¯s appearance made him even more certain of his beliefs, that everything around him... was fake!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The second prince¡¯s expression was dark. He lifted his right hand and tapped his right eye. Immediately, theughing Di Tian disappeared from his pupil, but the second prince¡¯s expression only became even darker.


    The second prince, however, was not the only one to notice what was happening. All of Asura n heard Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice. The echoing voice, the rippling sky, and the trembling ground made the expressions of almost everyone there change!

 Chapter 1416: His Dao Spirit Voice Shakes Ancient Zang!

    <h4>Chapter 1416: His Dao Spirit Voice Shakes Ancient Zang!</h4>


    When Su Ming¡¯s fifth Dao Spirit Voice fused with the previous four and turned into a majestic sound, it reached the northern and southern regions as well as... the central region!


    Soon though, the fifth Dao Spirit Voice lost its power to continue spreading. It turned into a lingering note that continued echoing in the air. At that moment, an even greater madness appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face while he was above Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°Sixth sound!¡±


    Blood trickled out of the corner of his lips, and blood capiries appeared in his eyes. It was the damage dealt to him after he drained his body and was injured by the ripples in the world.


    Due to his potential, it should have been impossible for him to let out the fifth Dao Spirit Voice, which was why when the voice appeared... he seemed to have broken some sort ofw. Because of it, his body was drained at a level that far exceeded what a normal cultivator would feel after they let out their fifth Dao Spirit Voice!


    However... it also meant that when Su Ming retrieved his cultivation base, soul, life, and everything about him back, his potential would also change. He had already let out the fifth Dao Spirit Voice, and he needed to have the potential for doing that. If he did not, then thews of Ancient Zang would make sure that he had it!


    This matter might sound abstruse, but the logic behind it was not difficult to understand.


    However, for it to happen, Su Ming had to bear more devastating consequences than anyone else... but since he had already went that far, he would definitely not give up.


    As his voice echoed in the air, his True Immortal Sect World¡¯s will erupted from him with a bang, and a part of his body instantly withered. Most of his life force seemed to surged out of his body with his will through his opened mouth as he let out... his sixth Dao Spirit Voice!


    One is the beginning, three is greatness, six is power! At that moment, when Su Ming let out his sixth Dao Spirit Voice, he had already be one of the strong!


    At the instant the sixth Dao Spirit Voice shot through the air, Gu Tai¡¯s voice swiftly traveled into every single cultivator¡¯s ears in Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°Be even more alert. Absolutely do not let anyone who might interrupt the third prince approach. The sixth Dao Spirit Voice is enough to cause amotion, and there will surely be people who wille and try to interrupt His Highness!¡±


    Gu Tai¡¯s voice echoed in the ears of every single cultivator of Seven Moons Sect. A brilliant sparkle appeared in all their eyes, and they became even more guard, defending the entirety of the one million lis of Seven Moons Sect like an unbreakable wall.


    At the same time, amotion arose in all the sects and ns that heard Su Ming¡¯s sixth Dao Voice. Many people had let out cries of surprise at the same time due to their shock.


    When the sixth Dao Spirit Voice fused with the previous five voices, the sound formed was like an explosive bang. The world became dark. When the ground trembled violently, Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice enveloped most of the northern, southern, and central regions!


    There were a total of three sects and six ns in there. At that moment, all the cultivators there were shocked by Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice, especially the powerful warriors. They could tell how many Dao Spirit Voices a cultivator had let out based on the volume of the Dao Spirit Voice they heard. It caused them a great shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s the sixth Dao Spirit Voice! He came from Seven Moons Sect...¡±


    ¡°Looks like another sect elder in Dao Spirit Realm is about to appear in Seven Moons Sect, and judging by how majestic this Dao Spirit Voice is... he might have a possibility of reaching Dao Immortal Realm...¡±


    ¡°But does Seven Moons Sect have some sort of n? He¡¯s not sounding his Dao Spirit Voices in the sect¡¯s forbidden grounds, but instead is doing it in such an arrogant manner!¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s sixth Dao Spirit Voice resounded through the air and lost its power to continue spreading out, Gu Tai¡¯s ancient and excited voice shot up again in Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°Su Ming, if you can sound the seventh voice, you will shock everyone. If you can sound the eighth voice, you will astonishment all sects. If... you can truly sound the ninth voice, your voice will cover all of Ancient Zang, and even the emperor will be able to hear you!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s body had withered to a point where he looked like an old man at that moment. There was more blood in his mouth, and arge amount of red in his eyes. As if he did not hear Gu Tai¡¯s voice, he sucked in a deep breath, and without any hesitation, while Gu Tai¡¯s voice echoed in the air, he activated his will from the Emperor of Abyss¡¯ True World!


    ¡°Seventh voice!¡±


    Su Ming threw his head back and let out his seventh Dao Spirit Voice!


    At the instant his voice spread out, it drowned out Gu Tai¡¯s voice. This did not mean that Su Ming¡¯s power had surpassed Gu Tai¡¯s, but because the Dao Spirit Voice that traveled out at that moment had covered nearly six-tenths of Ancient Zang and had caused a resonance.


    As Su Ming let out his voice, his body shuddered and became even more withered, up to the point where he nearly became a mummy. His hair went gray, and his blood was practically all drained. His life force also seemed about to dissipate.


    But... his seventh Dao Spirit Voice rumbled in the air persistently. It spread through the entire western region, covered all the areas in the north, south, and the central region, filling nearly eight-tenths of Ancient Zang... with Su Ming¡¯s roar!


    Due to the mysteries surrounding it, Su Ming¡¯s roar could not enter the royal capital in the central region. Only it remained unaffected. All the buildings, sects, ns, and cultivators in all the other areas could sense Su Ming¡¯s seventh Dao Spirit Voice at that moment, and they also sensed the madness and determination contained in it.


    At the same time when Su Ming¡¯s seventh Dao Spirit Voice resounded through the air, in the north, arge number of cultivators from Asura n stepped into the Rune in Asura World. At the instant the Rune shone, they appeared in the northern region of Ancient Zang and charged towards Seven Moons Sect.


    There were quite arge number of them, but they were not the trump cards of the n and were not the strong old monsters. When they appeared beyond Seven Moons Sect with howling winds from their charge, all the Runes in Seven Moons Sect were activated. Gu Tai watched the neers with a cold re. The twelve great sect elders beside him had already turned into long arcs and flown out with the sect elders.


    ¡°We can sacrifice the people in Seven Moons Sect... but not a single person is allowed to step in and interrupt the third prince¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice!¡±


    Gu Tai was well aware that as Su Ming continued letting out his Dao Spirit Voices, there would definitely be people who woulde and try to interfere with him, but there would not be many who would do so. Aside from Asura n, the only other group who would attack would be One Dao Sect.


    As for the other sects and ns, they would definitely watch, which would reveal the sect to which the third prince belonged. This could also be said to be a show of his strength, so that the other sects and ns could think about which faction to join once all three princes proved themselves!


    Gu Tai had made full preparations for this. Even if... a Great Dao Paragon arrived, they would only be able to dream about breaking all the Runes Seven Moons Sect had activated!


    Sen Mu¡¯s arrival in the past had been an ident, but Gu Tai had not missed his arrival. He had instead chosen to use Sen Mu¡¯s n against him. Right then... since he had decided to personally formte the n, such idents would definitely not happen again.


    As booming sounds reverberated through the air, a huge battle broke out beyond Seven Moons Sect, and countless Runes appeared in the air around Su Ming. From the distance, multiple figures could be seen continuously approaching him, but they could not break the Runes, and since Gu Tai was around, the ce became a ravine that no one could not cross for a short period of time!


    At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s seventh Dao Spirit Voice had already turned into echoes. As his body shuddered, blood poured out of his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth. The blood was sticky, like thest drops of his life. His face was pale, and his eyes were dull and lustreless, but the determination in them like a ball of bright mes.


    ¡°Seven voices, huh? I can still let out the eighth voice!¡±


    There was madness in Su Ming¡¯s bones. Be it when he was in Dark Mountain during his earliest years or when he ughtered everyone in Saint Defier and Dark Dawn in Harmonious Morus Alba, madness had always apanied him and was fully shown in his actions. It was a madness born from his resolution, and right then, he was determined to be strong.


    Even if he was already drained and half a foot into his grave, he still had True Sky Hill World¡¯s will fuse into his withered body to let out... the eighth Dao Spirit Voice that shook Ancient Zang and astonished everyone!


    As Su Ming roared, the eighth Dao Spirit Voice traveled outwards, and it immediately caused Ancient Zang¡¯s sky to tremble and rumble. The ripples in the sky were endless. The ground shook so much that it looked as if it was about to shatter, causing all the sects and ns to be able to sense it clearly.


    The eighth Dao Spirit Voice covered the entire eastern region of Ancient Zang, causing the incredibly huge world of Ancient Zang... to bepletely filled with Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice during that instant. All but the royal capital.


    His voice fused with the sky, sank deep into the ground, and the sky of Ancient Zang seemed to almostpletely form Su Ming¡¯s face as the ripples spread out, but there was still a little somethingcking. The face looked a little chaotic, and it could not take form!


    The ground trembled, and it was especially prominent in the eastern region. The one sect and two ns over there heard Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice very clearly.


    One Dao Sect was there too. The ancient temple with the three statues in it was enveloped by Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice at that moment, and it shook the temple so much that it looked like it was about to copse. There seemed to be more cracks on the three statues.


    In one of the cracks was the world of the volcano. The eldest prince was sitting on a huge rock in the magma. As he breathed, the entire volcano rumbled, but at that moment, those rumbles were instantly drowned out by Su Ming¡¯s eighth Dao Spirit Voice, which came from the world outside.


    ¡°This is...¡± The eldest prince¡¯s eyes flew open, and a hint of shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°Dao Spirit Voice. This is the eighth Dao Spirit Voice. Even if... he has royal blood coursing through his veins, it¡¯s impossible for him to let out the eighth Dao Spirit Voice, because even I, with the purest blood, can only let out the eighth voice. How could he reach the same level as me?!¡±

 Chapter 1417: Voice of His Life Matrix!

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Voice of His Life Matrix!</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s the eighth voice!¡±


    ¡°Someone actually managed to let out the eighth Dao Spirit Voice in Seven Moons Sect?!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Seven Moons Sect would so arrogantly let this person sound his Dao Spirit Voice. Eight voices... should be his limit. It¡¯s already set in stone that if this person doesn¡¯t die, he will definitely be a Great Dao Paragon!¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s something strange about this...¡±


    All the sects and ns in Ancient Zang could sense the astonishing presence in Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice at that moment. At the same time, they could also see his face in the ripples in the sky. As the ground trembled, they also sensed his presence.


    Perhaps average cultivators would only feel their hearts tremble when they witnessed the fusion of the face and the presence, but those in Avacaniya Realm were left shocked. The old monsters in Dao Divinity Realm could sense a sort of signal from the face and the presence!


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    The same words echoed in all the sects and ns at that moment, and it was the effect Seven Moons Sect wanted. If they could see Su Ming and sense what was different about him, then the other old monsters in the other sects could clearly sense it as well!


    It was especially so... when Su Ming¡¯s face and presence spread through most of Ancient Zang with his Dao Spirit Voice without any reservation. Gradually, cries of surprise rang out in the sects and ns!


    ¡°This is the presence of a royal prince!¡±


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect is telling all sects and ns that they... are participating in thepetition of the sessors!¡±


    ¡°Which prince is this?! Most people don¡¯t know which sects or ns the three princes belong to! Seven Moons Sect is the first to notify the others about this matter so arrogantly!¡±


    ¡°This Seven Moons Sect sure is crazy. Right now, there surely must be a war outside Seven Moons Sect, and those who join the fight will certainly be the other two sects or ns who have joined thepetition of sessors. If we want to know... we just need to take a look!¡±


    Such speeches existed practically in all the sects and ns. Runes shone, and figures disappeared. During that instant... the world around Seven Moons Sect immediately became incredibly lively.


    By then, Su Ming¡¯s consciousness had practically faded away while he was in Seven Moons Sect¡¯s sky, but his body continued levitating. With his cultivation base, he had sounded four Dao Spirit Voices, with his four great wills, he had sounded four more Dao Spirit Voices, and he had managed to reach eight Dao Spirit Voices.


    But even so, Su Ming still refused to give up. He wanted to sound the ninth voice. He wanted all of Ancient Zang to be filled with his Dao Spirit Voice. He wanted to reach his limit... because his goal was not to be a Great Dao Paragon. His goal was to be a ninth level Dao God and reach Boundless Dao!


    Deep in his heart, he also had a desire. He wanted to let this voice enter Xuan Zang¡¯s body, which would be a strike back amid the many jumbled attacks and illusions Xuan Zang dealt to him while in the process of being Possessed!


    By then, Su Ming¡¯s life force had scattered so much that it was practically gone. The only thing keeping him conscious at that moment was his will.


    In silence, he slowly lifted his head. With unfocused eyes, he stared at the sky. He did not pay attention to the rumbles around him nor watch the fight between Seven Moons Sect and Asura n, because at that moment, he only had one thought in his mind.


    To sound the ninth Dao Spirit Voice!


    Su Ming levitated in the air. His silence was seen by the countless cultivators in the area at that moment. Among them were people from Seven Moons Sect, Asura n, and other sects and ns who had witnessed everything after they came from afar.


    When they all looked at Su Ming, they immediately noticed something off about him at that moment. If a cultivator did not have the intent to sound the ninth Dao Spirit Voice, they would retrieve their divine sense and go through... the metamorphosis of their Dao Body into a Dao Spirit!


    They had to do this to replenish all the life force they had drained, but Su Ming did not do that. Instead, he levitated in midair. This action immediately caused all the people to make guesses.


    ¡°Could it be... that he wants to sound the ninth Dao Spirit Voice?!¡±


    ¡°Even if... he¡¯s a prince, it¡¯s impossible for him to sound the ninth Dao Spirit Voice. The blood of the royal family is mostly for passing down legacies. They aim to inherit the world so that they... will have the right to be ninth level Dao Gods!


    ¡°This is the use of the legacy. There has never been a prince who became a Great Dao Paragon based on his own efforts. At most... they have only reached Dao Immortal Realm!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he really intends to sound the ninth voice?!¡±


    ¡°If this person can truly do this, then he will immediately be famous, and all the cultivators in Ancient Zang will know about him. Once he lets out nine voices, he will definitely be a Great Dao Paragon in the future, if he doesn¡¯t die early!¡±


    ¡°The eighth voices can shock people, but they will definitely not be stunned. Only... the ninth voice can bring about amazement!¡±


    At that moment, the cries of surprise from all the outer sect disciples outside Seven Moons Sect created a loud noise that surged into the heavens. Even the Asura n cultivators who were fighting against Seven Moons Sect were all shocked. They moved back, as if their battle against Seven Moons Sect was secondarypared to Su Ming¡¯s actions at that moment!


    They wanted to personally see whether this prince... truly wanted to sound the ninth Dao Spirit Voice. They wanted to see whether he could send his voice into the royal capital and make his face in the sky turn from a jumbled mess into a clear outline, and whether he could turn the rumbles in the world into his own voice!


    It would be... a major event that would make all of Ancient Zang tremble!


    The hearts of all cultivators in Seven Moons Sect shook at that moment, and they lifted their heads to look at Su Ming. There was excitement on Gu Tai¡¯s face. The mention of ninth voice had only been a passing thought. He longed for Su Ming to seed, but he knew in his heart that it was nigh impossible, but still, at that moment, strong hope showed up in his eyes.


    At that instant, the ground fell silent. The powerful warriors and old monsters from Asura n standing beyond the Runes around Su Ming all chose to give up on attacking. Instead, they moved back, and when they looked at Su Ming... respect shone in their eyes!


    They saw how pathetic and disheveled Su Ming looked at that moment. They saw how drained he was, as if his life force was giving itsst sparks before it was extinguished, but they also saw the determination shining in his unfocused eyes!


    They might be enemies, but the powerful warriors and old monsters still felt respect for Su Ming! They respected a person who could sacrifice everything about themselves for their cultivation! They respected his Dao Spirit Voice and his attitude towards his path of cultivation, because in the depths of all their hearts, regardless of whether they had sounded their Dao Spirit Voices before or they had yet to gain the right, was either regret that they had never managed to sound the ninth voice... or longing for the day they could sound the ninth voice!


    This respect caused them to give up on attacking at that moment. Once they moved back... they gave Su Ming peace that would not be interrupted.


    It allowed him to be able to attempt sounding his ninth Dao Spirit Voice!


    ¡°This will be... the voice of my Life Matrix,¡± Su Ming murmured in the silence.


    His voice spread out along the ripples in the sky above Ancient Zang and the rumbles of the ground to fill all the regions in Ancient Zang besides the royal capital!


    It also reached the ears of practically all cultivators in Ancient Zang, causing all the sects and ns to instantly fall silent!


    One Dao Sect also fell silent. The rumbling sounds in the volcano faded away at that moment, and the eldest prince lifted his head to look at the sky. He did not speak.


    The second prince on the beast in Asura World had a ferocious look on his face. He was also staring at the sky and not speaking.


    All the cultivators, no matter what they were doing, stared at the sky quietly at that moment. Echoing in their heads were Su Ming¡¯s words. They were waiting for the next moment... for the possible sess of the ninth voice that would stun all of Ancient Zang!


    ¡°My Life Matrix is one of midwinter moving to spring, of death moving to life...¡±


    As Su Ming murmured, his unfocused eyes burned with determination and set fire to his madness. At that moment, an illusion appeared in the air above him. It was a huge diamond-shaped Rune formed by countless runic symbols. No one could understand them, but there were no divine abilities contained in them. Only Su Ming himself knew that each runic symbol symbolized a piece of his memory!


    They were his memories from Harmonious Morus Alba, which formed his Life Matrix. The next instant, ice and snow, autumn leaves, the zing sun, and life force appeared in the Life Matrix!


    Then, it turned ck. The originally bright sky above Seven Moons Sect instantly turned into night despite the fact that it should be morning. The night sky swiftly spread out, and then... the sky above the entire Ancient Zang turned dark!


    Darkness enveloped thend. At the instant all shadows reced light, Su Ming... let out his ninth Dao Spirit Voice in the dark¡ªthe voice of his Life Matrix!


    It was no longer a roar, but a soft sigh. In held Su Ming¡¯s memories, his determination, desire, and everything in his life. In an instant, they had turned into a sigh and spread through all of Ancient Zang...


    All the cultivators who heard it were stunned on the spot. Complicated looks appeared on their faces. As the voice traveled outwards, it entered the royal capital at the center of the country, which the previous eight Dao Spirit Voices had been unable to prate... It was filled with the sigh at that moment¡ªthe ninth voice that belonged solely to Su Ming!


    His voice continued echoing in the air. It reverberated without end through Ancient Zang. All the sects and ns were silent, having yet to wake up from the trance induced by the sigh.


    At that moment, there was an old man dressed in a gray long robe beside the moat of the royal capital. He wore a straw hat and held an enchanted staff. He slowly raised his head and looked at the sky, then a faint smile appeared on his old face.

 Chapter 1418: With One Move, He Amazed the World!

    <h4>Chapter 1418: With One Move, He Amazed the World!</h4>


    There was a kindness in that smile, along with happiness and hope... If anyone looked in the direction of the man¡¯s gaze, they could see that Su Ming¡¯s face... which originally could not beplete, had fully manifested at that instant.


    The illusion was originally distorted, but right then... a huge face appeared in the stretch of sky, and needless to say, that face belonged to Su Ming!


    His face was incredibly clear, and all the people in Ancient Zang saw it clearly at that instant...


    It did not belong to Wang Tao, however, but Su Ming!


    It was weatherworn, full of sorrow, andyered with a ferocious attitude towards destiny. All of those emotions were clear on the face.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. When the sigh echoed in the air, it gradually spread out, and some of it... seemed to have traveled out of Ancient Zang, and perhaps out of the body of the ck-robed man who might or might not be sitting on a Feng Shuipass in the Vast Expanse while holding a ck feather in his hand.


    Once Su Ming let out the ninth sigh, the seemingly dead ck-robed man surrounded by the aura of death who was lost in the Vast Expanse that might or might not exist... opened his mouth to sigh softly, just as Su Ming had done. But no one knew about it.


    His face had also changed slightly at that moment. He seemed... to have be somewhat simr to Su Ming.


    When Su Ming¡¯s sigh that was his ninth voice gradually faded away in Ancient Zang, rumbles rose swiftly from the ground. Su Ming¡¯s voice seemed to be contained within them. All the cultivators from the sects snapped out of their daze at that instant. Immediately after, shock and disbelief appeared on their faces.


    ¡°The sigh just now... was the ninth voice?¡±


    ¡°This is... the ninth voice... the ninth voice that has been sounded out less than fifty times since the ancient times...¡±


    ¡°The ninth voice. It¡¯s the voice that guarantees that a person will be a Great Dao Paragon as long as they do not die...¡±


    All the sects were shocked. When their cries of surprise echoed in the air, a man in a white long robe within a world known as Asura Dao¡ªwhich was Asura n¡¯s forbidden grounds¡ªlifted his head and stared at the sky while sitting on one of the world¡¯s tallest mountains.


    He appeared to be incredibly normal. The presence of the powerful could not be detected on him, and he seemed just like a mortal, but in truth... while there were few who had personally seen him in all of Ancient Zang, the legends about him had existed and circted in the country for a long time!


    He was one of the three ninth level Dao Gods in Ancient Zang, and his name... was Tian Xiu Luo!


    There was a mortal vige to the northwest of Ancient Zang. All the mortals in it were asleep at that moment. They could not hear Su Ming¡¯s Dao Spirit Voice. While the entire vige was sleeping, there was an old man cutting wood in his own yard. The hacking sounds echoed in the quiet vige...


    When Tian Xiu Luo looked at the sky with a calm expression, the old man lifted his head and cast a nce at it before he no longer paid any attention to it. He continued cutting wood, seemingly preparing for winter.


    Aside from Tian Xiu Luo, the old man, and the person in the straw hat in the royal capital, there was another person who was not thrown into a daze by the sigh. His mind remained clear. He stood in the astronomy tower of Ancient Zang¡¯s pce. Wind blew against his robes, making them flutter. His hands were behind his back as he stared at the sky quietly. Only his back could be seen, not his face.


    As time passed and the booming sounds continued echoing in the air, all the disciples in the sects and ns snapped out of their daze. Their shocked cries of surprise traveled in every direction. At that moment, all the people who surrounded Seven Moons Sect stared at Su Ming in astonishment.


    Excitement showed up on Gu Tai¡¯s face. He stared at Su Ming as if he could see Seven Moons Sect¡¯s future as well as the future of all their members. At that moment, all the disciples from Asura n, whether they were on the ground or the sky, all stared at Su Ming withplicated expressions while staying silent.


    It was especially so for the powerful warriors from Asura n who had given up on attacking due to respect. At that moment, when they looked at Su Ming, their respect for him became even more stronger. They respected Su Ming for his attitude towards his path of cultivation and for having the certainty of bing a Great Dao Paragon in the future so long as he did not die.


    There was no longer any meaning to the fight. In silence, the powerful warriors from Asura n fell back. As they retreated, the Asura n disciples on the ground all moved back as well and turned into long arcs that left the ce. During that time, Su Ming suddenly lifted his head, and with his almost lustreless eyes, he nced at his face, which upied the whole sky, opened his mouth, and sucked in a sharp breath!


    With it, endless rumbles immediately appeared in the sky. When they spread through Ancient Zang, Su Ming¡¯s face in the sky immediately charged at him. It instantly fused into his body, filling him with an abundance of life force.


    At the same time, the tremors on the ground calmed down. The rumbles from earlier also sounded as if they were tumbling backwards, turning into howls that charged towards Su Ming.


    In the blink of an eye, he absorbed them. His will returned to his body, his cultivation base was restored, his life force became even more abundant than before, and the three Dao Bodies in his third eye fused and ovepped with each other before letting out a silver light!


    The silver light was a Dao Spirit color only those who had sounded nine Dao Spirit Voices could possess. It was impossible for people who sounded any other number of Dao Spirit Voices to have this color. It was a sign that Su Ming had reached a Dao Spirit Realm that waspletely different from other people!


    The silver light spread through Seven Moons Sect and illuminated all of Ancient Zang, which made everyone see their sect as they had never seen it before.


    When the three Dao Bodies fused with one another and the silver light appeared, Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base swiftly increased, and from Quasi Dao Spirit Realm, he moved into Dao Spirit Realm. In fact, during that moment, a fourth illusory figure could also be seen ovepping with his Dao Spirit. It was... his fourth Dao Spirit. However, it had just gained form at that moment and had notpletely manifested!


    But at that moment, Su Ming¡¯sbat prowess had increased by a lot!


    His face had also be known in all of Ancient Zang. He was a person who amazed the wholend with a single action! Be it the eldest prince or second prince, it was something that they desired greatly as well, but could not manage to do.


    Su Ming stood in the air and sucked in a deep breath. Even firmer resolve appeared in his eyes, but hidden in the depths of that resolve was a hint of sadness. He missed... his Master and senior brothers from the ninth summit, his elder, the bald crane, Cang Lan, Yu Xuan, and Xu Hui.


    ¡°The sigh of my Life Matrix at night... is because I miss all of you,¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 1419: Let the Young’Un Stay

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Let the Young¡¯Un Stay</h4>


    Stars glittered in the sky. After some time, they gradually disappeared, and the night sky faded away as well. When noon returned, all the people in Ancient Zang also woke up.


    It was as if those people had nevere to know the nine Dao Spirit Voices and it was just a dream they had after falling asleep...


    After retrieving his cultivation base back into his body, Su Ming descended, and the cultivators who had spread out around Seven Moons Sect returned to the sect while looking at Su Ming with respect.


    There were inner sect disciples and the sect elders among them, and one of them... was Lan Lan.


    Gu Tai and the other great sect elders turned into long arcs and arrived next to Su Ming. Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s expression was the most excited. As for the others, most of them had a hint of respect on their faces when they looked at Su Ming.


    They respected the powerful. Even if Su Ming was still just in Dao Spirit Realm, he had sounded the ninth Dao Spirit Voice, which meant that sooner orter, he would be a Great Dao Paragon that they could only dream of bing themselves.


    They could also imagine that before long, there would definitely be cultivators from other sects who woulde to Seven Moons Sect to talk about forming an alliance. After all, thepetition between the sessors... was a shortcut for the cultivators of every sect to reach a breakthrough in their levels of cultivation!


    Even though the price for it was incredibly great and they would have to face the risk of dying, the temptation was too great. It was enough to make most peoplee forth willingly. After all, no matter how long a person could live, it could notpare to reaching a breakthrough in one¡¯s level of cultivation!


    After all, those who could not obtain true growth yearned for it, and those who had alreadye in contact with it longed for it even more. They wanted to be able to take one more step forward in their paths of cultivation.


    Dao was even more important than life! Only those with this sort of attitude were able to reach high levels of cultivation. As for those who valued their lives and believed that their lives were more important than Dao, they were bound... to never be able to reach the Realms of those who valued Dao more than life.


    There were once people who said that those who pursued Dao were willing to die the moment they caught a glimpse of it! No matter in what ce or what world, as long as there were cultivators in it, that sentence... would always form a sort of attitude!


    That was why even Great Sect Elder Gu Tai had respect on his face when he looked at Su Ming. It was just like how the powerful warriors from Asura n had given up on attacking when Su Ming let out the voice of his Life Matrix. Their respect for Dao itself was something that could not be sullied.


    Gu Tai stared at Su Ming, and after a long while, he spoke in an ancient and hoarse voice. ¡°I did not expect you... to truly be able to sound the ninth voice!¡±


    He did not think that Su Ming would really be capable of performing such a feat, and the other great sect elders did not even think that Su Ming would choose to sound the ninth voice. Dao Han stared at Su Ming. At that moment, he suddenly understood why Great Sect Elder Gu Tai regarded Su Ming so highly and with such importance. Perhaps... he did not value Su Ming¡¯s status as the third prince, but Su Ming himself!


    Su Ming shook his head. He did not speak, but instead stared at the sky in the distance. His ninth sigh was an ache that others would never be able to understand. There was nothing to brag about there.


    He wished that he had never let out the voice of his Life Matrix, because if he had not, then perhaps he would not feel pain, and if he did not feel pain, then it would mean that the ninth summit, his elder, and all the familiar faces would still be by his side.


    But there were no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in the world.


    ¡°I will bring you to meet someone. If that person can acknowledge you... then once we find the Space Whip, your chances of sess in thepetition for Ph three hundred yearster will be greater!¡±


    While Gu Tai looked at Su Ming, resolve appeared on his face. Clearly, the person he had just mentioned was someone... even he would not easily bother.


    In fact, based on the solemn tone he adopted, it could be seen that the person he mentioned... was definitely not someone ordinary!


    ¡°If he can acknowledge you, then you can stay by his side, which will mean... that there will only be two people who can hurt you in all of Ancient Zang


    ¡°But this person is rather odd, and his personality is difficult to grasp. Whether or not he acknowledges you will depend on your own serendipity... Fortunately, you have already sounded the ninth voice. At the very least, he will pay some attention to this matter.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Su Ming averted his gaze from the distance and looked at Gu Tai.


    Gu Tai was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Once he acknowledges you, you will be able to guess,¡±


    Su Ming did not say anything more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you can stay there, then you won¡¯t have to bother about the things in Seven Moons Sect. I will gather the people here to search for the Space Whip for you!¡±


    When Gu Tai spoke, Su Ming fell into pensive silence. He then lifted his right hand, and a jade slip appeared on his palm. Once he squeezed it, he closed his eyes for a brief moment, and when he opened them again, he handed the jade slip to Gu Tai.


    ¡°This is the clue I obtained from Guru Xing Chen.¡±


    Gu Tai took the jade slip. Once he put it away, he cast Su Ming a deep nce. With a swing of his arm, he turned into a long arc and left into the sky. Asposed as ever, Su Ming turned and swept his gaze across the area. When he found Xu Zhong Fan, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to him. Xu Zhong Fan smile immediately became even wider.


    Then, Su Ming turned into a long arc to follow Gu Tai. He charged into the distance... Be it Lan Lan, De Shun, or Bei Qiong, Su Ming did not want to have too many connections with them. To him... they were, in the end, still residents of their world. They were not the people he was familiar with.


    Fog tumbled about under Gu Tai¡¯s feet, and he looked as if he was moving through space. Together with Su Ming, he disappeared without a trace, and soon... they reappeared in the northwestern region of Ancient Zang!


    Gu Tai walked out of the air at a spot amid mountains and in a forest. Behind him was Su Ming. During the entire journey, Su Ming did not speak. Gu Tai did not say a single word either. His expression was solemn as he walked forward until he left the forest. From this, Su Ming could see the respect that came straight from Gu Tai¡¯s soul towards the person they were about to meet.


    Or else, considering Gu Tai¡¯s level of cultivation and status, there was no reason for him to not fly while he was in the other person¡¯s region.


    When they walked out of the forest, Su Ming saw a mountain vige. It was not big. There were only about a hundred houses, which meant that there were only a few hundred people in it.


    It was noon at that moment. Smoke curled up from chimneys, and there was also the sound of children ying, which filled the ce with a peaceful atmosphere. It was a peaceful color that was left remaining once all colors of prosperity were stripped away, revealing only a inness.


    The trails in the vige were made of shattered stone. They looked incredibly normal, and there were some flowers and nts by the road. The extraordinary beauty of the ce seemed to fill it with overflowing life force.


    It was clear that few outsiders came to the vige, hence Gu Tai and Su Ming attracted the attention of the children who were ying nearby. They giggled and ran behind Su Ming and Gu Tai, staring at them with curious eyes.


    Su Ming and Gu Tai¡¯s attire did not fit, so the adults in the vige quickly called their children back to their houses while watching the duo warily.


    The two men continued walking forward until they arrived outside a house with a courtyard in the easternmost spot in the vige. They stopped there. Thumping sounds could be heard from the courtyard; someone was cutting wood inside.


    ¡°I am Gu Tai. Senior, you once said that I cane meet you once while I am still alive, and I have decided to use this chance now.¡±


    When Gu Tai¡¯s voice traveled into the air, the sound of wood being cut gradually stopped. The courtyard fell silent. After a long while, the door to the house opened with a creek, and Su Ming saw a hunched old man with a head full of white hair behind the door.


    The old man¡¯s hands were full of calluses, and his eyes were slightly murky. He was skinny and looked as if he would fall if wind blew on him. He appeared very old, but also seemed to have quite a bit of strength, or it would have been impossible for him to cut wood.


    ¡°Greetings, senior. I hope you will forgive us for bothering you.¡± Respect appeared on Gu Tai¡¯s face as he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to the old man.


    Su Ming was quiet. He did not speak, but also wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the old man.


    ¡°There is no senior or whatsoever here. You are guests, since you came here, thene in.¡±


    The old man did not look at Gu Tai and Su Ming with his murky eyes. Once he opened the door, he turned around and walked into the courtyard to sit down on a stump.


    Gu Tai voiced his obedience quietly, then walked into the courtyard. He did not even think that the floor was dirty and sat down beside the old man. Su Ming followed him and also sat down on the ground.


    When Su Ming and Gu Tai were seated, the old man picked up a smoking pipe from beside him. Once he tapped it on the ground, he ced it by his mouth and took a sip from it. He did not speak. It didn¡¯t seem like Gu Tai and Su Ming existed to him.


    Not a single hint of impatience could be detected on Gu Tai¡¯s face. He sat quietly and did not say a single word.


    Time trickled by slowly. When the sky gradually turned dark and moonlight scattered on the ground, the old man put down his smoking pipe, stood up slowly, turned around, and walked into the house.


    Gu Tai sighed softly. He stood up and wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed to the old man, then looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Tai turned around and walked towards the door. Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. During the half a day, he had sat without showing any emotion on his face. At that moment, when he stood up, not a single emotion could be detected on his face because of the old man not acknowledging him either.


    But right when the two men were about to walk out the door, the old man¡¯s hoarse and weak voice came from behind them.


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you leaving? The old one can leave, but the young¡¯un... Through the entire afternoon, you didn¡¯t manage to read the mood. The blocks of wood are there, and my bones are old. You¡¯re young, go and cut wood.¡±


    At the instant the old man spoke, surprised delight appeared on Gu Tai¡¯s face. He immediately turned around and looked at Su Ming, who still had not walked out the door. The ledge was between them.


    ¡°You already have an answer in your heart,¡± Gu Tai said slowly. There was a smile on his face. When he turned around, he stepped into moonlight and walked towards the night.


    Su Ming stood still for a moment, then with a calm expression, he closed the door to the courtyard. Under the moonlight, the sound of wood being cut which had been absent for an entire afternoon could be heard again.


    Thud. Thud. Thud...

 Chapter 1420: Epiphany of Wood

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Epiphany of Wood</h4>


    Starlight scattered on the ground. Stars decorated the night sky and sparkled as if they were watching the ground. While in the vige, Su Ming stood in the courtyard and cut wood. His expression was calm, and the cut firewood was ced neatly by the side. There was a clear distinction between his pile and the messy pile the old man had cut earlier.


    The old man¡¯s firewood differed in size and breadth. Once he finished cutting, there were wood scraps all over the ce. However, when Su Ming finished cutting all the wood, the size and breadth of all his firewood did not have much of a difference.


    In fact, even the sound when he cut wood was very systematic. It was something different from the old man¡¯s. When midnight arrived, the door to the house behind Su Ming let out a creek. The old man walked out while wearing a jacket and his hands behind his back. He stood beside Su Ming and cast a nce at the wood Su Ming had finished cutting with the help of moonlight. He frowned then.


    ¡°You¡¯re cutting the wood all wrong.¡±


    Su Ming put down the axe, lifted his head, and looked at the old man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± This was the first time Su Ming said anything in the courtyard.


    ¡°EVERYTHING. You¡¯re not cutting wood, you¡¯re cutting people. Oh well, the sound you make when you cut wood is so loud I can¡¯t sleep. Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to cut wood.¡±


    The old man had a chiding tone. He went up and touched Su Ming, signaling for him to move back.


    Once Su Ming did so, the old man sat down on the stump, picked up the axe, a log of wood, and a loud thud shot up. The axe got stuck in the log. He rammed it into the log a few times, and only then did a ck appear. The wood was split into two halves of different sizes. They fell carelessly to the side, and the old man lifted his head to cast a nce at Su Ming.


    ¡°Do you understand it now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, boy, yourprehension level is too low. Look closely. I¡¯ll show you one more time.¡± The old man picked up another log of wood, swung the axe up, then split the log of wood into two halves with a bang again.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± The old man looked at Su Ming with an expectant expression.


    ¡°No.¡± Su Ming furrowed his brow and still shook his head.


    ¡°Y-you... Ah, fine, I¡¯ll show you one more time.¡± The old man spat into his palms, picked up another log of wood, then cut into it again.


    ¡°Get it now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Surely you understand it this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit off...¡±


    Just like that, time passed. In the blink of an eye, two hours passed. The old man continuously cut wood, and Su Ming continuously shook his head. When only one log remained in the courtyard, the old man rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re doing this intentionally to rile me up, right?!¡±


    The old man threw the axe in his hand on the ground, then red at Su Ming with his eyes zing while he rubbed his wrists. The two hours of continuous wood cutting looked to have made the old man rather tired.


    ¡°I understand it this time. Thank you for your guidance, senior.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm and contemtive. He looked at the old man, then nodded solemnly, wrapped his fist in his palm, and bowed deeply to him.


    ¡°You understand? What do you understand?¡± the old man asked with exasperation in his voice while ring at Su Ming.


    ¡°The wood I cut is very neat and has a pattern, but this neatness and pattern is intentional. Even if I didn¡¯t do it consciously, it still happened naturally.


    ¡°And when you cut wood, every single log that you cut is very natural. I cannot find any that share the same breaking line or size. It¡¯s just like life... there are no two people who are the exact same. At most, they are only simr.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re not cutting wood, you¡¯re cutting life,¡± Su Ming said slowly.


    His words resounded through the night sky, causing the old man to fall silent for a long while before he slowly lifted his head and cast Su Ming a deep nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m just cutting wood, and you managed to turn it into some sort of long winded philosophical thingamajig. I¡¯m telling you, I cut my wood this way because only by doing so, it¡¯s easy for me to burn it! Get it? GET IT?!


    ¡°The wood you cut is not easy to burn!¡± The old man stood up with a huff while ring at Su Ming.


    ¡°The only thing I do not know is what period of time in your life you want to cut away, considering your level of cultivation and your status, and why do you want to cut it? Also... why is that even if you have cut at that period of time for so many years... you still have not managed to cut it off?¡±


    Su Ming looked at the old man. He did not bother with what the old man had just said, but instead spoke what he was thinking about.


    ¡°What nonsense are you yammering this time? I¡¯m going to sleep! Hey, you... Ah, boy! You¡¯re sleeping outside in the future. You¡¯re not allowed in the house!¡± The old man harrumphed, turned around, and was just about to walk into the house when Su Ming spoke again.


    ¡°Or rather, you¡¯re not trying to cut away your life, but a burden that entered your heart at that period of time. You have to cut it away so that Dao will appear under your feet, huh?


    ¡°Senior, you haven¡¯t managed to cut through that burden after all this time. Could it be that you are hesitating? You don¡¯t know whether to cut or not cut it?¡±


    When Su Ming said those words, the old man did not even turn his head. He went to the door to his house, but just as he was about to lift his foot and step in, the light of understanding shone on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°Could it be... that you are hesitating whether to cut the burden because you are uncertain whether that burden is real? You¡¯re afraid of making the wrong judgment, so you can¡¯t make the decision, and that¡¯s why... when you cut wood, you have to clear your heart. Instead of asking yourself that question, it would be better to ask the Dao of heaven!¡±


    At the instant Su Ming said those words, the old man came to a halt just as he was about to cross the threshold. He had one foot outside the house, and the other inside the house. He turned his head around slowly and looked at Su Ming. A hint of emotion that seemed quite different from his usual ones showed up on his face.


    It seemed to be slightly solemn, and the old man seemed to have narrowed his eyes slightly. When he looked over, even Su Ming could sense that the old man seemed to have be different at that moment.


    But he could not pinpoint what exactly about him was different.


    ¡°You...¡± Once the old man whispered this one word, he paused for a moment. ¡°Do you snore at night?¡±


    At the instant the question was voiced, even Su Ming was stunned.


    ¡°If you snore, I¡¯m going to kick you out as well.¡± When the old man said that, he turned around and walked into the house.


    Su Ming stood still for a while before a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡®With Gu Tai¡¯s level of cultivation, his act of respecting this person so much is an answer in itself. One of the three ninth level Dao Gods is Tian Xiu Luo of Asura n, the second is the emperor in the royal capital, and the third... is someone whom few know of...¡¯


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the house, now dark because the light had been extinguished. He slowly sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    When morning arrived and Su Ming opened his eyes, he suddenly narrowed them. He saw the logs he had cut during the night having fused together as if time had reversed on them.


    ¡°Why are you daydreaming there? Go and cut wood!¡±


    A voice that seemed to be tinged with anger shot up. Then, the door to the house was pushed open. Dressed in another jacket and with a smoking pipe, the old man walked out into the courtyard.


    Su Ming fell into contemtive silence for a moment. Without saying a word, he walked to the stump, picked up the axe, looked at the logs, and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the fierce re belonging to cultivators was no longer in his eyes. Not a hint of the presence belonging to cultivators could be detected on him either. It was as if he was no longer a cultivator at that moment, but had turned into a young man in the mortal world.


    He then casually brought the axe down. The log was split in half, and the cut was not uniform, so the sizes of the split wood were different.


    As he watched the two halves of the log, Su Ming had a feeling that he was not looking at logs, but was creating some form of life. It was as if... the two logs had never existed before, but because of him, they had appeared.


    This feeling came quickly, and it also disappeared without being seen. The moment he wanted to think about it carefully, he would not be able to find that feeling. It was clearly different from when he cut wood the day before.


    In silence, Su Ming picked up the second log and continued cutting. One down, another one... When an entire day went by, Su Ming looked as if he had forgotten about the passage of time. When evening arrived, he looked around him in a daze and found that there was not a singleplete log around him.


    The old man sat on the threshold and smoked his pipe. He patted the set of clothes he had prepared for Su Ming at some unknown point in time and spoke with the air of superiority some elders would have just because they were older.


    ¡°Hmm? You did pretty good cutting wood today? Alright then, I¡¯ll allow you to rest a bit. How about this? Change into another set of clothes, pick up those logs of wood and head to Zhang at the western side of the vige. He¡¯s the carpenter. Go and exchange the logs for some food. I haven¡¯t eaten for an entire day, and I¡¯m practically starving to death.¡±


    Su Ming walked over slowly. He did not wrap his fist in his palm and bow to the old man as he did the day before. Instead, he picked up the clothes and changed in the courtyard. The clothes were made of sackcloth, and there were even some patches here and there. They looked incredibly simple.


    Once Su Ming changed, he bound all the logs in the courtyard and put them on his back before walking out. Under the setting sun, his shadow was lengthened, and it fell into the eyes of the old man smoking in the courtyard. He watched Su Ming leave into the distance and slowly put down his smoking pipe. A hint of mncholy appeared on his face.


    ¡°Am I old now? Even a young un like him managed to read my thoughts... I can¡¯t not cut it, but I can¡¯t bear to cut it either... Is... this world real or fake?¡± the old man murmured, and anguish as well as confusion appeared on his face.


    Days passed in a rarely found peaceful life. Soon, three months were gone. During them, Su Ming continued cutting wood, and every single time he did so, he gained a different understanding, but he always felt that there was somethingcking...


    Throughout the months, Su Ming had also be part of the vige and was epted by the vigers. All of them knew that the old man in the east of the vige had adopted a son, and the boy had a pleasant name¡ªSu Ming.


    The peaceful lifested until a rainy night half a yearter...


    Thunder roared in the sky, and lightning sliced through the air. Su Mingy in the shed in the courtyard. During the half a year, he stayed in there. Even though it was pouring outside, no rain fell into the shed. As Su Mingy there, he found it to be quitefortable.


    During the night, light sliced through the night sky beyond the vige. At that moment, two figures walked out of the forest. They belonged to a plump and thin man, and they were dressed in gray Daoist robes. When they stood there, an invisible barrier seemed to be around them, which prevented the rain from touching them.


    It seemed like the ce where they stood was the peak of the world, and if any cultivator noticed their levels of cultivation, they would definitely be shocked... because they were two Dao Paragons in Dao Immortal Realm!


    ¡°The great sect elder read the patterns of the world, calcted the entire universe of Ancient Zang, and finally managed to deduce where this person was. We didn¡¯t expect that he was hiding in a mortal vige!¡± the skinny cultivator said coolly. His voice was rather piercing to the ears.


    ¡°Of course he had to hide. But since we managed to find him today, he won¡¯t be able to hide anymore.

 Chapter 1421: The Dao Paragons Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1421: The Dao Paragons Attack!</h4>


    Rain poured harder. When it fell on the ground, it created pitter-patter sounds. There seemed to be some sort of pattern in that sound, causing those who had heard it for long to naturally feel as if they wanted to fall asleep.


    Different sounds could be heard when raindrops struck the roof or the wooden shed where Su Ming was. Those sounds fused together and turned into a song of the world. However, if a cultivator listened to it with their heart, they would not be able to hear much of a difference. Only when they listened to the quiet of midnight with a mortal heart would they be able to find just how pleasing this tune of nature was while they were dozing off.


    However, there were always other sounds that would disrupt the tune of the rain in the night. One such sounds reached the house while Su Ming was dozing off.


    ¡°Boy, my memory is bad. Remember this. Tomorrow, go to the cksmith to the east of the vige and bring two dogs. If any thief drops by during the night and steals our axe, we¡¯ll be really unlucky.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice came from the house, traveled through the rain, andnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears while he was in the shed. Su Ming did not speak, but at that moment, a brilliant glint shed swiftly in his eyes.


    He could feel a vague sense of danger, and he could... hear the rainnding, but it did notnd on the ground or any houses. Instead... it seemed to havended in the air, as if there was some invisible barrier.


    ¡®Someone¡¯s here.¡¯


    The brilliant glint in Su Ming¡¯s eyes slowly faded away, but killing intent bloomed in the depths of his eyes. Clearly, the people who hade did not want to cause trouble for the old man. After all, he was located in a ce no one knew about.


    That meant that unless the strangers were just passing by, they had to havee in search of... Su Ming.


    ¡®If those who sound nine Dao Spirit Voices do not die, they will surely be Great Dao Paragons. Looks like these two phrases will be verified on me today.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was one of calm. From the moment he let out the voice of his Life Matrix and made it his ninth Dao Spirit Voice, he knew that... there would definitely be quite a number of cultivators who would want to kill him in Ancient Zang, especially those from One Dao Sect and Asura n.


    ¡®One Dao Sect, Asura n... The cultivators from Asura n still have morals. As for One Dao Sect... if therees a day when I be a Great Dao Paragon, I will definitely ughter them and dye their sect with their blood!¡¯


    The killing intent in Su Ming¡¯s eyes was already shining with blood-red light.


    At that moment, a bolt of lightning sliced through the sky. Light instantly illuminated the ground to reveal a skinny figure levitating above the courtyard. It also revealed a rather plump cultivator who had, at some point in time, sat down cross-legged on the house¡¯s roof!


    At the instant the two figures appeared in the lightning, a loud, thunderous roar shook the skies and earth.


    ¡°Third prince, we¡¯ve truly had a hard time searching for you.¡±


    The skinny cultivator levitating above the courtyard smiled faintly. His body seemed to be a ne that covered the world from the rain, so no more droplets fell on the ground while he stood in midair.


    Su Ming had already walked out of the shed. Dressed in sackcloth, he coldy looked at the skinny cultivator, then cast another nce at the cultivator sitting on the roof.


    The two people gave Su Ming a feeling that he was facing against the great sect elders of Seven Moons Sect. The two were clearly Dao Paragons!


    The seventh level of Dao Divinity Realm allowed the cultivators to go from Dao Spirit Realm to Dao Immortal Realm, which made them Dao Paragons. With one more step, they would be Great Dao Paragons who were revered by the world. However, the difficulty in taking that one step... was so high that there were less than thirty people who had managed to reach that Realm throughout the long history of Ancient Zang.


    ¡°Those who sound nine Dao Spirit Voices are bound to be Great Dao Paragons, but a pity... If you weren¡¯t the third prince, then all sects and ns would definitely treat you like a treasure. A pity... that you will not have the chance to be a Great Dao Paragon in your life.¡±


    The skinny cultivator sighed softly. While in midair, he lifted his right hand swiftly and pushed in Su Ming¡¯s direction.


    Immediately, a pentagonal Rune appeared above Su Ming and sank down swiftly. It let out thick waves of ck smoke and looked like it wanted to turn into a huge hand to grab Su Ming.


    It might not have looked like there was anything extraordinary about it, but in truth, the rune had already locked the ce around Su Ming. The sky and earth seemed to be locked down!


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He formed a seal with his hands and swung his hand at the iing pentagonal Rune. A loud rumble shot up, and it sounded like the roar of thunder. A hint of derision appeared on the skinny cultivator¡¯s lips, but the next moment, his pupils shrank.


    Su Ming walked out from behind the skinny cultivator. At the speed of lightning, he lifted his right hand, and the four Great True Worlds¡¯ wills, along with his power of Dao Spirit Realm fused together and were channeled to his finger!


    It contained power beyondpare. The instant the skinny cultivator¡¯s expression changed, he turned around and swung his arm. Su Ming¡¯s finger came into contact with him at that moment!


    Booming sounds rose into the air again, and blood trickled down his lips. He moved swiftly backwards. As for the skinny cultivator, he took a step forward, intending to give chase, but Su Ming instantly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already standing in the courtyard.


    The skinny cultivator lowered his head and cast a nce at his left hand. There was a bloody hole in it and a presence that even he found hard to handle. That presence spread to his entire body through his flesh and blood.


    ¡°Even though you used the Rune in this area to help you, you should still be proud for being able to hurt me with just the power of Dao Spirit Realm.¡±


    The skinny cultivator¡¯s expression was dark. To him, such an injury was nothing, even though he still felt that the presence left behind was strange. However, he was confident that he could chase it out of his body. It was the fact that he had been injured before his fellow sect member what caused him to be angry.


    Because of his cautious personality, Su Ming hadid out quite a number of Runes and killing moves in the courtyard where he lived. Once anyone stepped into it, then with one thought, Su Ming could activate those Runes and killing moves.


    Su Ming stood calmly in the courtyard. His face was pale, but when he lifted his head to look at the skinny cultivator, fighting spirit shone in his eyes. He flicked his right wrist slightly, and immediately, the rain in the courtyard turned into white smoke. The next moment, all the sand in the courtyard began trembling.


    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. If you don¡¯t want to, then get lost! Why bother spewing nonsense?!¡±


    When Su Ming said those words coldly, the white fog formed by the rain in the courtyard instantly curled into the sky to form a circr Rune. The moment it appeared, it began rotating swiftly. Booming sounds echoed, and Su Ming seized the air in the direction of the ground with his right hand. Immediately, an innumerable amount of sand flew up. When Su Ming brought his hand up, each grain of sand charged into the sky with the Brands Su Ming had left over the course of a couple months.


    ¡°As expected, you are still too weak,¡± the skinny cultivator said indifferently while looking very calm, but in truth, his pupils had already shrunken, and that alone was a telling sign of the shock in his heart.


    However, because he believed that his level of cultivation was slightly higher and there were other people watching, he had to keep his expression full of indifference while hiding the wariness in his heart. He could not ruin his own reputation.


    As he spoke, the skinny cultivator lifted his right hand. When he formed a seal, he pushed down at the ground. Booming sounds immediately reverberated through the air. A crack seemed to have been torn through the sky above him, and a hint of gold descended. It turned into arge golden seal that charged to the ground.


    When the golden mark descended, a loud bang shot up. The white fog around the skinny cultivator instantly dissipated. When the seal pushed down again, the sand was crushed, but right then, Su Ming had already activated another killing move.


    When he lifted his right hand, the Reversed Spirit Pearl shone. A huge wave of power immediately spread out from the pearl. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped the skinny cultivator, making his expression change, but soon, it returned to that of calm. He still let out a cold harrumph.


    With a step forward, he moved to attack, but the Reversed Spirit Pearl shone again, and this time, a powerful rebound rose from it with a bang, forcing the skinny cultivator to take a few steps back. His pupils shrank, and when he cast a closer look at the Reversed Spirit Pearl, his expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°This is... Ph of Dao Verification!¡±


    Almost the instant the skinny cultivator said those words, the rather plump cultivator who had been watching the fight with a smile while sitting on the roof suddenly focused. With his level of cultivation, even he could not stop the hint of greed that appeared in his eyes. Without another word, he took a step forward and charged towards Su Ming.


    At that moment, the skinny cultivator let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He had intentionally said those words because Su Ming had given him quite a lot of pressure, but due to his pride and dignity, he had to remain calm. However, once he recognized the pearl, he immediately revealed its origin so the other person would attack and help him out of the troublesome situation.


    When using the Runes, the traps heid out, the Reversed Spirit Pearl, which had quite the extraordinary power, his cultivation base, and his will to fight against a Dao Paragon, he was able to fight against him... but if two Dao Paragons attacked, then it would be difficult for him to survive.


    When he saw that he was about to be forced into a corner and die, a dry cough came from the house.


    ¡°See? I told you to get two dogs from the west of the vige to act as guard dogs, and look! My words came true. I told you that there will be thieves who wille to steal our axe!


    ¡°It is the most valuable thing in our house right now, you know? Y-y-you... Pick up the axe! If anyone steals it, I¡¯ll fight tooth and nail against you!¡±


    After hearing that speech, the two Dao Paragons were stunned. They had not expected that a mortal would hide in his house to watch the battle of Arts, and what was more, once he saw it, he even spoke and called them thieves.


    A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes; he seemed to havee to understand something. He lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the axe that was not far from him. The axe instantly flew into his hand.


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the two cultivators, and his heart suddenly shuddered.


    For some reason, what he saw seemed to no longer be cultivators... but two logs of wood!

 Chapter 1422: Two Large White Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Two Large White Dogs</h4>


    When Su Ming came to an understanding, he lifted the axe with his right hand. Just like how he had been chopping wood while staying in the old man¡¯s courtyard, he fixed his gaze on the skinny cultivator and swung the axe down in his direction.


    Su Ming did so with a calm heart. Not a single flicker of emotion could be detected on his face, which made it seem like all his consciousness had fused into the axe. When it fell, the world instantly let out a loud bang as if the sky had crumbled.


    The slightly plump cultivator who had rushed in to grab the Reversed Spirit Pearl could not stop his eyes from shrinking. At the instant a hint of shock appeared in his gaze, he pulled back without any hesitation.


    The skinny cultivator, whom Su Ming had targeted, did not have the time, and all his hair stood up on end. An overwhelming feeling that he was about to die rose in him. It came so suddenly that he found it improbable and even impossible. Such a sense of danger should have nevere from the third prince, who was only in Dao Spirit Realm!


    However, he did not have time to think about it as he wasn¡¯t even capable of dodging the attack. A shrill scream of pain tumbled out from his mouth, and his right arm was instantly separated from his body.


    Blood gushed out, which shocked the rather plump cultivator, and the expression of the skinny cultivator changed as well. He swiftly fell back. When he looked at Su Ming, his face was full of terror, but soon, his gazended on the axe in Su Ming¡¯s hand!


    The rather plump cultivator also immediately reacted to the situation and stared at the axe in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Y-y-you! Is there anyone in the world who cuts wood like this?! Aaahh!! You seriously make me so mad!¡±


    At that moment, the door to the house was pushed open, and the old man in the jacket stormed out. He did not even look at the two powerful cultivators in the sky and walked straight to Su Ming before grabbing the axe from his hand.


    ¡°What a waste of a good dog leg... What a waste, seriously. Watch me, I¡¯ll teach you one more time. You have to cut wood like this!¡± The old man red at Su Ming, then lifted the axe with his right hand. At the instant the plump and skinny cultivators¡¯ eyes shrank, he brought the axe down.


    The sky seemed to stop to exist at that moment. It became murky, as if it contained countless shrill roars. The ground was no longer around as well, but had turned into the abyss. At the moment the sky and ground descended into chaos, the skinny cultivator¡¯s expression filled with more terror than he had ever felt in his life. The shock he experienced was able to submerge his whole being.


    He shuddered, and absolute terror appeared in his eyes. Su Ming could also see that when the old man lifted his axe, an indescribable presence seemed to have been added to the world. Su Ming was familiar with it since it was the power of wills he thought no one in Ancient Zang possessed!


    The power of that will was so great that it surpassed Su Ming¡¯s by leaps and bounds. At the moment it appeared and enveloped the skinny cultivator... an object no one could see except for those who possessed the power of wills manifested around the skinny cultivator!


    It was... a round Life Matrix formed by wisps of white smoke, and it was asplicated as a Rune!


    The Life Matrix was filled with runic symbols, and each one signified one of the skinny cultivator¡¯s memories. At the moment the Life Matrix appeared, the old man¡¯s axe... swung down!


    What he cut was not the skinny cultivator¡¯s body... but his Life Matrix.


    There were no loud bangs nor astonishingly brilliant sparks. It was a simple swing, but it managed to cut through the skinny cultivator¡¯s Life Matrix and crushed all the runic symbols in it, which forced the Life Matrix... to reassemble itself instant. It distorted, and when the old manpleted his swing, it vanished from above the skinny cultivator¡¯s head.


    The next moment, the skinny cultivator shuddered, and his body contorted as well. With an expression of disbelief and indescribable terror, he tried to scream in pain, but his voice seemed to be stuck in his throat, and then, he plunged to the ground. His body twisted on the ground, his clothes fell off... and he turned into a white dog!


    It barked, releasing a sound which seemed to have been suppressed for a long time. Once the sound was made, Su Ming saw great terror in the white dog¡¯s eyes, and it was even quivering.


    The white dog had only three legs!


    At that moment, the terror the rather plump cultivator in the sky felt was much stronger than what the white dog experienced. As he trembled, he swiftly fell back, intending to flee regardless of all costs. He had not expected that... such a powerful warrior which could leave him stunned would exist in a small mortal vige!


    In his eyes, the old man was so strong that he was surely a Great Dao Paragon. However, he could not wrap his head around something. The Great Dao Paragons in his sect did not seem to have divine abilities which could turn people into animals!


    With his level of cultivation, he could tell at first nce that it was no ordinary illusion. In fact, it was not an illusion at all, but a transformation stemming from a person¡¯s origin. The skinny cultivator had turned into an animal from the core of his being!


    It was the source of the plump man¡¯s fear. At that moment, he no longer harbored any greed towards Su Ming¡¯s Enchanted Treasures, and neither did he have any sort of intention to kill him. The only thought he had right then was to run away at any cost! As he charged forth, he tore through the air and took half a step out of the vige¡ª


    ¡°See it now? That¡¯s what cutting wood is. Heh heh, see how great I am now?¡±


    The old man actually stuck his chin out. When he lifted the axe with his right hand, he swiftly cut down on the rather plump cultivator who was about to disappear into the distance.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have this fat dog run away now. It has to stay and guard the house. When we¡¯re hungry, we can use it as a snack, right?¡±


    While the old man spoke, the cultivator who had already rushed away experienced a full body jolt, and he instantly fell back into the courtyard. As his body twisted, he moaned... and he turned into arge white dog.


    He shuddered, and when he looked at the old man, fear appeared in his eyes. It was stronger than anything he had felt before.


    ¡°Do you see it? You don¡¯t see it, right? No, you saw it, right?¡± the old man chattered on and pointed at the two white dogs. When he looked at Su Ming at the end, his expression grew serious.


    ¡°This is what it means to cut wood. Heh heh, you have to know that there are plenty of people who would lick my toes in Ancient Zang just to learn how to cut for a day at my ce. If it weren¡¯t for that little boy Gu taking me to all sorts of brothels in the past and me enjoying a veryfortable life while I was there, I wouldn¡¯t have helped him.


    ¡°Remember this. When you cut wood, just swing down. If you stare at wood, then what you cut will be wood, but if you don¡¯t look at it, then perhaps what you cut will not be wood.


    ¡°Aaahhh! It¡¯s tooplicated. I¡¯ve never taken any disciples in my life, and I¡¯ve never taught anyone before. Figure it out yourself slowly. Remember this, there are three states when cutting wood. The first of the three states is to cut people, the second is to cut logs, and the third is to cut all the logs and people who piss you off.¡±


    The old man scratched his head. After chattering for a good half of the day, even he felt that his words were unclear, which was why he decided to just throw the axe on the ground and turn around to walk into the house.


    Just as he was about to step into the house, he suddenly stopped and turned his head slightly so that his side profile was directed at Su Ming. He seemed to be different again. It looked as if he had lost some of his cynicism and had more of the marks of time.


    ¡°Su Ming,¡± he said slowly, and there was something old in his voice.


    Su Ming had already gained some understanding from the old man¡¯s words just then. He then lifted his head and looked at the old man.


    ¡°Give these two dogs names. If either of them acts funny, kill it and we¡¯ll have dog soup tomorrow.¡± Once he finished speaking, the old man walked into his house with a dark look on his face.


    The pitter-pattering sounds of rain were back in the courtyard. The two white dogs shuddered in the rain.


    Su Ming ignored the two dogs. Instead, he picked up the axe and returned to the shed. He stared at the axe, and a contemtive look appeared in his eyes. His expression was calm, but in truth, a huge storm raged in his heart.


    He had never doubted the old man¡¯s power before, but he had never expected his act of cutting wood to have reached such an astonishing level. This already surpassed all divine abilities.


    ¡®Cutting Life Matrices...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. He could not forget all that he had seen. In fact, in his eyes, it was no longer something a cultivator could do. It had already be a serendipity for him!


    ¡°Serendipity...¡± Su Ming mumbled. His gaze fell on the two white dogs in the courtyard. In silence, he lifted his right hand, and immediately, the two white dogs¡¯ clothes and storage bags flew to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re White One!¡± Su Ming pointed at the rather plump white dog.


    ¡°You¡¯re White Three!¡± His gazended on the three-legged white dog.


    The two dogs were silent, and grief appeared on their faces. Besides trembling in the rain, they seemed to be unable to do anything else. After they were turned into animals, all their cultivation bases had been sealed. Even if they were still alive, they would have been better off dead.


    The humiliation and the terror filled the two white dogs with indignation while their faces were full of sadness.


    They were not dogs. They were cultivators. They were sect elders of One Dao Sect, Dao Paragons. They couldmand the wind and rain in Ancient Zang. They could even stand at the top of the world, but right then...


    They were unable to ept the sudden change in their station.


    ¡°Even if you want to die, you can¡¯t die. I believe that I have a way to make you be guard dogs even in your next life. If you are loyal, however, I might, after a period of time, ask the old man to be merciful and let you have a chance to be cultivators again,¡± Su Ming said tly. ¡°I will let you think for the night.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, he lowered his head and looked at the axe in his hand before sinking into contemtive silence.

 Chapter 1423: You’re Looking Down on Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1423: You¡¯re Looking Down on Me!</h4>


    The rain slowly came to a stop when morning arrived. When the sun rose, Su Ming came out of his contemtion. Once he lifted his head, he saw the two white dogs wagging their tails while staring at him with pitiful expressions.


    Clearly, with the intellect possessed by the two people¡ªformerly cultivators¡ªthey could not ept dying in such a manner. Even if there was only the slightest hint of possibility, they did not want to give up on hope.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same, but he wasughing coldly in his heart. He was never one to be merciful to his enemies, but he did not lie to them the previous night either. However, whether or not it could be true would entirely depend on the two white dogs¡¯ future performance.


    ¡°White One, White Three, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ming stood up and walked to the courtyard¡¯s door. Once he pushed it opened, he walked out. The two white dogs quickly followed behind him, especially the three-legged dog. When it ran, it was not any slower than White One.


    Just like what he had done over the past few months, Su Ming went to the western side of the vige and got a pot of wine for the old man. On his way, he ran into quite a number of vigers, and all of them smiled at him. They waved at him and were also very interested in the two white dogs behind him.


    It was especially so for the children. They surrounded the two white dogs and regarded the three-legged dog with great curiosity, wondering why it could run so fast.


    When Su Ming returned to the courtyard, the children outside dispersed whileughing and still brimming with curiosity. Clearly, they intended to tell all that they saw to their parents.


    Once he closed the door, Su Ming ced the pot of wine beside the door to the house, then suddenly frowned and turned his head to look at the two white dogs.


    ¡°You were once cultivators and practiced inedia, right? You don¡¯t need to eat, do you?¡±


    The two white dogs became even more indignant, but they nodded.


    Su Ming did not say more. He picked up the axe and sat down on the stump before beginning his daily task of chopping wood. Every single time he lifted the axe, the white dogs would shudder. They could not recover from the trauma so soon. It would remain for a long time.


    Banging sounds echoed in the vige in the morning, and all the vigers knew that the young man named Su Ming had begun chopping wood again.


    When morning was over and noon was nigh, the door to the house was pushed open, and the old man walked out in his jacket while stretching. The moment the two dogs saw him, they were so scared that their tails dropped between their legs. They ran to Su Ming¡¯s side as if he was much gentler than the old man.


    The old man was definitely the most terrifying existence in the entire world to them.


    ¡°Haha! Sleeping early and waking up early is good for you~ Waking up naturally is good for you~ Drinking after you wake up is good for you~¡±


    The old man picked up the pot of wine and walked into the courtyard. He looked at the sun hanging high in the sky and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Eating dog meat after drinking is good for you!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stared at the tworge dogs beside Su Ming¡¯s feet. His gaze flickered between the two of them as if he was wondering which he should eat on that day.


    ¡°Su Ming, which dog should we eat today?¡± The old man strode forward, then squatted down and stared at the two big dogs. He gulped.


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to the old man. He continued chopping wood seriously. In his mind was the endless repetition of the old man¡¯s two swings from the night before.


    When the old man saw that Su Ming was ignoring him, he lifted his head in surprise, went to stand in front of Su Ming, then squatted down, and shouted at him.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Su Ming scowled. He could handle the old man¡¯s strange personality, but he still found it hard to get used to the moments when the old man would asionally shout as if he was off his rockers.


    It was especially so when he was immersed in a state of trying to gain an epiphany. The old man¡¯s shouts instantly snapped him out of his immersion.


    ¡°Boy, yourprehension level is too high. When have you ever seen me daydreaming when I chop wood? I am always awake when I swing my axe. Stop thinking about all these understandings, epiphanies, and enlightenments, aren¡¯t you tired constantly trying to understand all that crap?


    ¡°Don¡¯t try toprehend everything while running around like a headless chicken. If you chop wood, then chop wood. Don¡¯t let your mind wander, be serious! Don¡¯t think of anything else in your head, just cut wood seriously.


    The old man¡¯s expression grew stern then, and he spoke in a grave voice. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about something more serious. Say, which dog should we eat today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that we should eat them for now. After all, we need dogs to watch the house for us.¡±


    Over the months, Su Ming had learned how tomunicate with the old man. At that moment, he too had a stern expression on his face. He had even mulled over the matter before answering seriously.


    As expected, when Su Ming spoke with a serious expression, the old man scrutinized the two big white dogs while maintaining his own serious expression. The two white dogs quaked in their paws as he stroked his beard as if thinking about Su Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes... You¡¯re right, you¡¯re very right, you¡¯re incredibly right, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± After mulling over it for a very long time, the old man nodded sternly.


    The moment he said that, the two white dogs released a sigh of relief. When they looked at Su Ming, their faces were full of gratitude.


    ¡°But I want to eat,¡± the old man said the next moment while looking at Su Ming.


    Because of it, the two white dogs became nervous again. They suddenly felt that the old man was a mad man while Su Ming was still somewhat normal.


    Su Ming thought about it seriously again before he answered gravely. ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance. There should be quite a number of white dogsing over in the future. At that time, we can rear more, and you can eat whichever one you like.¡±


    Once the old man heard it, he immediately became excited, but he forced it down and put on a serious face again. Then, as if he had thought about it long and hard, he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re very right, you¡¯re incredibly right, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± The old man rubbed his hands, but soon, he looked as if he was about to cry. ¡°But I still want to eat.¡±


    The two white dogs practically descended into despair. Theyy on the ground shuddering as if they had lost the courage to even run. They could only hope that Su Ming could help them.


    Su Ming fell silent, then picked up the axe and stopped bothering with the old man. He began cutting wood once more. This time, he did not try to gain an epiphany and neither did he pay attention to how he struck down. Instead, he casually brought the axe down and repeatedly chopped wood.


    ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you-you¡¯re just a boy! How could you ignore this old man?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ACTUALLY not speaking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m about to get mad! Just try and continue keeping quiet!¡±


    Every single time the old man spoke, he would change his position. When he said hisst sentence, White Three was right in front of him. It was sent flying with a kick, and the old man looked at Su Ming sternly.


    But Su Ming still had no intention to speak and just continued to chop wood. Upon seeing that, the old man rolled his eyes, lifted his right hand, then ced in on the log. When Su Ming¡¯s axe fell, he quickly pulled his hand away. After repeating this act several times, the old man beganughing out loud.


    Su Ming was already used to it. Even though it did not happen every single day, but once every few days, the old man would fool around like that beside him, and he would always look very happy about it.


    But that day was clearly different. The old man seized White One¡¯s tail just when it was about to leave quietly, wrapped his arms around it, then ced it on the log. When Su Ming¡¯s axe fell, he quickly pulled White One away.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same, but the old man had a lot of fun doing it anyway. The white dog, however, was faced with multiple life and death instances, and every single time, its heart trembled.


    When dusk arrived, the old manughed loudly, then threw the white dog aside after it had experienced an entire afternoon of life and death situations and had gotten numb to everything in life. He stood up and stretched his back.


    ¡°Ah, how boring, so boring! Su Ming! Go and get a girl for me tomorrow! Mmm... I want one with a big rump!¡± The old man¡¯s expression became serious again when he gave his instructions to Su Ming.


    When he said those words, the trajectory of Su Ming¡¯s axe went askew, and the axe cut the side of the log, slicing off ayer of wood scraps. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man with a strange expression. He had just heard the most bizarre request since he hade to stay at the old man¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with your expression? Y-y-you... You¡¯re looking down on me!¡± When the old man saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he immediately jumped up and shouted loudly in exasperation and fluster.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me! You¡¯re going overboard! I¡¯m also a man, you know?! A man! What¡¯s wrong with me going to a girl?! Is my request bad now?! No! My request isn¡¯t bad at all! I want a girl with a big rump!¡±


    A moment ago, the old man had been exasperated, but the next one, his eyes began glowing.


    ¡°By the way, do you like girls with big rumps?¡± The old man squatted down and stared at Su Ming while quivering in high spirits.


    Su Ming remained quiet.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you speaking again?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you... If you still keep quiet, then you¡¯ll have to find me three girls with big rumps!¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly. ¡°Senior, if you do this, then there will be no one to cut wood for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why? Eh, forget about that, you still haven¡¯t answered me. Do you like girls with big rumps?¡±


    The old man seemed to have found squatting down to be too tiring and grabbed the three-legged White Three before sitting on it. Then, he quickly looked at Su Ming while waiting for his answer.


    Su Ming remained silent. Three women¡¯s figures appeared in his mind. After a long while, he shook his head, but no matter how he did so, he could not shake off the grief that filled his heart when old memories filled his mind.


    The old man seemed to have noticed his sadness, and he fell silent as well. After some time, Su Ming lifted his axe and continued cutting wood.


    Thud, thud, thud... The sounds echoed in the air. They traveled out of the courtyard and resounded in the vige. It alsonded in the ears of a woman who was strolling under the setting sun.


    She was dressed in a Daoist robe. She might already be middle-aged, but she still had a charm about her. When she walked, her expression was calm, but when she passed the vigers, they ignored her as if they could not see her.


    Her wide Daoist robes covered her body, but when she moved, the grace of her walk allowed others to to see that the body under the Daoist robe possessed beautiful curves that would cause others to sigh in wonder.

 Chapter 1424: Miss, I Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Miss, I Love You!</h4>


    Since the two cultivators had found their way to him the night before, Su Ming knew that from then on that his life would no longer be peaceful. Be it One Dao Sect or Asura n, those who searched for him due to the appearance of his ninth voice woulde one after another.


    Perhaps it was precisely what Gu Tai hoped for, because at that moment, Su Ming could be said to be located at one of the safest ces in Ancient Zang.


    The old man in the house within the courtyard also left Su Ming sometimes not knowing what to say in regards to his personality or his words. Because of that, he actually hoped for the people who wanted to kill him to arrive as quickly as possible so that he could experience just how powerful the old man was.


    The loud thuds of wood being cut echoed in the courtyard. Gradually, in the evening sky, a cold air appeared, even though temperature should be warm since it was summer. Snow floated down from the sky, and the snowkes were filled with glittering light. When they fell, theynded on the two white dogs, Su Ming, and the tip of the old man¡¯s nose.


    The old man shuddered, then lowered his head to mumble under his breath. A fierce re lit up in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The snowkes were not naturally formed, which was a telling sign that they had a visitor.


    It was especially so for the two white dogs. They were shuddering at that moment while looking at the door to the courtyard.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted again!¡± The old man went up to p Su Ming¡¯s head. With it, the fierce re in Su Ming¡¯s eyes disappeared.


    ¡°Keep your mind on chopping wood. Stop constantly being distracted by the changes in the world outside. Chopping wood itself is a field of study. I¡¯ve chopped wood for most of my life. You? The time you were exposed to it is still too short.¡±


    The old man assumed an air of self-importance due to his age, then bent his body a little while tightening his jacket around his body. He lifted his head and stared at the snow floating down before he grinned.


    ¡°Haha, this snow fell at the perfect moment! I love watching snow the most.¡±


    Su Ming did not say anything. He did not ponder over the old man¡¯s words carefully, but instead shut his eyes. Soon, he opened them, and his eyes were calm. However, they were also incredibly dull as if Su Ming had be incredibly listless at that moment, and there was nothing eye-catching about him. It was as if he had be a real young mortal. He lifted the axe and continued chopping wood.


    The old man skipped about in the courtyard while patting the falling snow and enjoying himself very much. As for the two white dogs, they were at full guard while they red at the door to the courtyard. Grave looks appeared on their faces, and they even instinctively let out whining sounds that sounded nearly like threats.


    Su Ming still had his head bent while he continued chopping wood. He remembered how the old man had acted this way when he showed him how to cut wood after Gu Tai left. He had his head bent while he cut wood and had not made a sound after he was tired of asking Su Ming whether he understood what he was doing.


    Soon after, knocking sounds came from the door to the courtyard. Thud thud, thud thud. They were very rhythmic and calming, but once they entered the courtyard, the two white dogs began to whine even louder.


    ¡°Hmm? Go and open the door! Didn¡¯t you hear that someone¡¯s knocking on the door? Go and take a look at who it is.¡± While swatting at the snow, the old man turned his head around.


    Su Ming looked up and put down the axe. He was still expressionless, and his eyes were still dull. He walked to the door, and once he opened it, he saw a middle-aged woman dressed in arge Daoist robe standing outside. She was very beautiful, and when her gaze fell on Su Ming, she smiled faintly.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the beautiful woman, then asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°For you.¡±


    The woman smiled faintly. Before Su Ming could say anything, she walked past him and stepped into the courtyard.


    The old man who was swatting at snow suddenly stopped moving and stared at the woman in a daze. He even drooled.


    But he soon calmed down and quickly ran into the house.


    The woman¡¯s smile grew wider due to the old man antics. To her, the old man was just an ordinary mortal, and there was nothing special about him. She was also confident in her looks and did not mind that a mortal old man had been enchanted by her appearance.


    However, she was slightly curious as to why the old man would suddenly run into his own house.


    But this matter was too trivial. The woman cast a nce at the courtyard, and when her gazended on the two white dogs, she did not manage to see anything wrong about them either. Her gaze then returned to Su Ming.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the third prince? You really made us look for you by hiding in this ce. It is quite extraordinary. The mountains surrounding this ce form a natural Rune, and no divine senses can search through here. There is also a pattern here that hides away Life Matrices. If your level of cultivation isn¡¯t high enough, it won¡¯t let you see this ce.¡±


    The woman only cast a nce at the area before she found what was wrong with it. With her level of cultivation, she could see some things, but only those that made a whole.


    ¡°You even ced Runes in the courtyard? Hmm... they¡¯re rather jumbled Someone should havee here before me recently. Judging by these presences...¡± The woman opened her eyes slightly and smiled lightly.


    ¡°They¡¯re two Dao Paragons. Looks like I truly didn¡¯t underestimate this ce. For Seven Moons Sect to be able to do this... Gu Tai should have been the one in charge of this.¡±


    The feeling the woman gave off because of her words made it seem that she was equals with Gu Tai. This showed that based on her level of cultivation... she was definitely not a Dao Paragon!


    Her divine sense spread out swiftly, and she frowned. Just as she was about to speak, Su Ming sat down on the stump again. He picked up the axe and continued chopping wood.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite the interesting one.¡±


    The woman looked at Su Ming, then smiled even more happily. When she approached him, she bent down slightly to reveal the beautiful curves of her waist and hips under the Daoist robe.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Ji Wu Meng, and I¡¯m a Great Sect Elder of Asura n, Immortal Qing Han. Third prince, would you be interested ining to train in Asura n?¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile was incredibly good, and her fair skin filled her face with an air that could make others¡¯ heart race.


    But Su Ming¡¯s expression remained gloomy as he continued cutting firewood.


    The woman¡¯s smile stayed. At the instant she stood up, the door to the house was suddenly pushed open, and out came a figure dressed in a green schrly robe that was clearly slightly toorge for it. The man had a schr¡¯s hat while his hair was messily spread over his shoulder. In his hand, he held a fan that was clearly broken and damaged...


    That person... was the old man. He had returned to the house and used his fastest speed to change his clothes. At that moment, with the fan in hand, he took a few steps forward. A few fake coughs left his mouth as he gazed at the woman with excitement and eagerness.


    ¡°Miss, a good day to you.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s axe came to a screeching halt. He had to admit that all hisposure shattered at the moment the old man said those words. The woman beside him was also stunned, but soon, she covered her mouth and chuckled. When she examined the old man¡¯s clothes and appearance, her smile went even to her eyes, which turned them crescent-shaped.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯tugh. I likedies with big rumps the most. Stop standing in front of my disciple, that boy doesn¡¯t like girls with big rumps, but I do.¡±


    The old man spread his fan open to reveal that it had oil stains on it. He lifted his head and shifted his expression to one that he believed was very elegant.


    ¡°The night is decorated with flowers and silk, and there is snow floating down. It¡¯s a perfect night for dates with girls with big rumps. Miss, let¡¯s engage in a passionate love that can be made into a bad and bring others to tears in this courtyard with the starry sky as our nket and the ground as our bed. Miss, I love you...¡±


    The old man had a passionate look on his face. He took a few brisk steps forward and appeared right in front of the beautiful woman who could now no longer chuckle and waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Ji Wu Meng, huh? It¡¯s a good name, a very good name. Immortal Qing Han? This name is not good. Qing Han, it means to be pure coldness. This is a rotten name only for those who don¡¯t have big rumps. You should be known as... Immortal Big Rump!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a good name. Su Ming, what do you think of this name?¡± the old man asked excitedly.


    Su Ming was silent. He lifted the axe and continued cutting wood. He suddenly realized that when the old man said he wanted two dogs the previous night, two dogs had truly appeared. Earlier in the day, he had mentioned that he wanted a woman with a big rump... and Immortal Qing Han had really arrived.


    The eyes of Ji Wu Meng shone with a chilling re, but a smile slowly appeared at the corners of her lips as she stared at the old man. To her, he was an old mortal who did not have even an ounce of power, and unless he was someone driven by lust, he would definitely not do something so outrageous.


    ¡°Third prince, is this person sent by Seven Moons Sect to protect you?¡± The iciness of Immortal Qing Han¡¯s smile grew stronger.


    ¡°Hey! Miss Big Rump, could you stop talking to him! I¡¯ll get jealous!¡± the old man said seriously.


    The moment he finished speaking, Immortal Qing Han lifted her right hand, and with one swing of her arm, the mighty pressure belonging to Great Dao Paragons enveloped the ce, freezing the world. Waves of cold air spread out in every direction, and snowkes fell, covering the entire world.


    But... her expression changed the next moment. The old man had already grabbed her right hand and was fondling it with a sleazy look on his face.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The woman was shocked into disbelief. With her level of cultivation, there were less than twenty people who could grab her hand while she cast her Arts, yet the old man before her... had easily grabbed her right hand as if she had been doing nothing.


    Just as he was about to retreat, she found that her whole body had gone numb. She did not notice that the two white dogs not far from her in the courtyard were watching her while giggling at her misfortune.


    ¡°Senior...¡± The woman¡¯s face was pale as she fearfully looked at the old man holding her right hand.


    ¡°Hush!¡± The old man ced his finger on his lips and stared at the woman seriously while he touched her hand. With great excitement, his hand slowly moved upwards, and he asked with a very stern voice, ¡°Is your rump big?¡±


    Su Ming had his axe held high, but it came to a screeching halt again. He sighed and no longer paid any attention to the things around him, but instead focused on chopping wood. He felt that the old man¡¯s bizarreness was one that very few people in Ancient Zang would be able to stop.


    ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?


    ¡°Y-y-you-you¡¯re looking down on me!¡±


    The old man was immediately red with rage and began shouting. The woman¡¯s face turned paler, and the terror in her eyes became stronger. She could clearly sense her cultivation base being sucked away by the old man, and the speed of it grew even faster when he became angry. Her cultivation base was sucked away with each passing moment.

 Chapter 1425: Profound Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Profound Meaning</h4>


    ¡°Not... Not big...¡±


    The woman could no longer keep her dignity. The feeling the old man gave off brought her incredible terror, and she could not help but think of a legend!


    In said that there were three ninth level Dao Gods in Ancient Zang. One of them was the emperor, and he had a great will that the world had to worship. With his blood of the royal family coursing through his veins and his inheritance, he was particr towards granting infinite royal graciousness to win all fights without even fighting!


    The woman was also not unfamiliar with the second of the ninth level Dao Gods, because he was the supreme Progenitor of the Asura n¡ªTian Xiu Luo!


    With a supreme and domineering air, he made the world bow to him and all lives respect him. The will of his Dao dominated one of the peaks of Asura n!


    Thest of the three ninth level Dao Gods was someone whose name was unknown, but as one of the Great Sect Elders of Asura n, the woman had once seen Progenitor Tian Xiu Luo and listened to his lectures about Dao. She knew of some secrets that no one else knew, such as the name of the third ninth level Dao God. He was Gu Hong!


    He was always alone, had a strange personality, and was temperamental like the ever changing clouds. He was very differentpared to the emperor and Tian Xiu Luo and lived a licentious life. In fact, when Progenitor Tian Xiu Luo spoke of him, he could never keep his calm, and his emotions would stir slightly. He only had one sentence to describe the third ninth level Dao God¡ª¡±Extremely shameless!¡±


    At that moment, while Ji Wu Meng felt trembled and her heart filled with fear, the name Progenitor Tian Xiu Luo once mentioned before appeared in her mind.


    It was Dao God Gu Hong, who had an equal status to Dao God Gu Di and Dao God Tian Xiu Luo!


    ¡°Not big?¡±


    The old man was stunned. He blinked. Doubt appeared on his face, and when he asked that question, he extended his left hand and put it into the woman¡¯s Daoist robe in an incredibly sleazy manner to grope her posterior. His eyes immediately turned big, as if he had touched something unbelievable...


    ¡°Y-y-you... How dare you lie to me?! Er... No-I mean-ahem, I¡¯ll know whether you¡¯re lying or not by touching you a few more times. Heh heh, don¡¯t even think about lying to me.¡±


    The old man had been about to erupt in rage when he thought of a better solution, and his eyes suddenly shone. He quickly let out a few fake coughs and groped the woman a few more times with his hand in her Daoist robe.


    The woman could no longer care about being embarrassed. When someone reached her age, they would have already experienced many things. It was not that she was not averse to this, but that even if she was averse to this, she had to know when she could show her aversion...


    She had already formed an assumption of the old man¡¯s identity, and the terror in her heart made her forget to fight back. In fact... she did not even want to fight back.


    ¡°Heh heh, how dare you try to lie to me again? But I¡¯m a reasonable person. How about this? I¡¯ll look into this further to see whether you¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    The old man groped her a few more times with a serious and contemtive expression on his face.


    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t feel it. Ah... I must be old now. No can do, to let you gain a clean record as a woman with a big rump, I must investigate this matter closely.¡±


    While the old man was having a good time, Su Ming automatically blocked out all his words. No matter how the old man decided to fool around, it had nothing to do with him. He only lifted the axe again and again, and every single time the axe fell, he would split the firewood in half.


    When the time it takes for another incense stick to burn passed, red appeared on the woman¡¯s face, and only then did the old man pull his hand out from her Daoist robe with great reluctance. He red at her as if fire was raging in his eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, y-y-y-you lied to me again! Can that even be called a small rump?! Is that even logical?! Is that even rational?! Oh heavens, the sun is watching from the sky! How dare you say your rump is small?!¡±


    The old man¡¯s rage burned to the high heavens, and as he spoke, he pointed at the sky. But right then, the sky was... dark.


    The sky could not be seen and even less so the sun, but the old man clearly did not care about such things. While he shouted, the woman trembled even more intensely. Most of her cultivation base had been absorbed by the old man. The feeling of numbness and weakness in her body made a pleading look appear in her eyes.


    She was feeling incredibly regretful, wishing that she had nevere to the bizarre vige to cause Su Ming trouble. She would not have run into the terrifying existence then.


    ¡°I...¡± Just when the woman was about to continue, the old man¡¯s rage seemed to have reached its peak. He immediately started shouting at Su Ming.


    ¡°Su Ming, Su Ming! Stop chopping wood, you brat! Heh heh, how dare this girl with the big rump lie to me. She has a big rump, but she said it¡¯s small! Damn it, damn it! Could it be that my hand is too small?


    ¡°No, this is a very serious matter! I need a witness! Come over here! Throw that axe away and touch her! Then tell me whether it¡¯s big or small!¡±


    When the old man shouted, Su Ming, who originally thought that his mind was calm, was thrown into a mess again. He froze, then turned his head around and gave a wry smile to the old man.


    ¡°Hmm? That smile... Boy, could it be that you like girls with big rumps as well? Haha! Looks like the both of us are fated together. At least I didn¡¯t waste my time giving you food, drinks, and white dogs. Ah, alright, I¡¯ve always been a forthright person and always honor the code of brotherhood!


    ¡°In the past, the little Gu Tai even... Ahem, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Little boy Su, don¡¯t worry, tonight, I will let you sleep in the house. Let¡¯s engage in a passionate love with big-rump girl that can be made into a bad and can bring others to tears!¡± The old man put on a smile that made it seem as if he understood Su Ming¡¯s thoughts and spoke in a forthright manner to him.


    When the woman heard it, her face went stark pale, but not much of her terror was in regards to the matter. She was only thinking of how she could flee from the old man.


    Su Ming was just about to exin himself to clear the old man¡¯s misunderstandings when the old man turned around and his gaze met those of the two white dogs. At that moment, the woman felt her heart thump, and her face turned ashen pale. The source of her terror had shifted to what she saw.


    The old man was conflicted.


    Hesitation appeared on his face, but clearly, he was someone who honored the code of brotherhood and was a very forthright person. At that moment, he swung his arm, and then spoke loudly with a tone that made it seem that he waspletely unbothered by it, even though it was very clear that he was very bothered by it.


    ¡°Oh well, even those with fur will do. The two of you are in luck today. Heh heh, tonight... Tonight, once we¡¯re done with making love with the girl, I¡¯ll let you two have a taste of what love feels like as well.¡±


    ¡°Senior Gu Hong!¡±


    The terror on the woman¡¯s face became even stronger. In her anxiety, she screamed shrilly. She believed that with the old man¡¯s status and level of cultivation, since he could say those words, he would definitely do as he said.


    ¡°What did you say? What did you call me? Damn it! This is a secret! Y-y-you... I am indeed Gu Hong, but this is a secret! Ah, I¡¯m mad! I¡¯m really mad! Su Ming,e over here and verify it! Tell me whether her rump is big!¡±


    There seemed to be white smoke curling up from the old man¡¯s head. Red appeared in his eyes. When he looked at Su Ming, his expression said that if Su Ming did not grope her, he would erupt in rage and believe that Su Ming was looking down on him.


    Su Ming was silent, but soon, he smiled faintly. The next moment, it disappeared, and his expression turned into one of indifference. He swept his gaze past the woman, then spokenguidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like you have said, senior, this female cultivator is indeed lying.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You know even without touching her?¡± The old man looked at Su Ming with a sceptical gaze.


    ¡°I have lived long enough to have reached a state where I can tell even without touching. This is something you will need to practice more, senior,¡± Su Ming had a rxed look on his face as he spoke.


    The old man was dazed upon hearing his words. After a long while, his gaze suddenly filled with more enthusiasm than ever before. He stared at Su Ming as if he was looking at a kindred spirit.


    ¡°Ahem, could you tell me... how you managed to do it? Teach me,e on. We could also do an exchange. I have quite some good stuff with me, even some incantations, but they¡¯re all jumbled up,¡± the old man said quickly.


    ¡°You can only sense it, it cannot be taught by words.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re very right, you¡¯re incredibly right, you¡¯re absolutely... Huh? Darn you! That¡¯s just bullsh*t! You¡¯re toying with me!¡±


    The old man was about to nod instinctively, but when he was halfway through his words, he reacted to the situation, and he immediately felt himself burning with rage.


    Su Ming lifted his eyebrows, and his gaze instantly turned fierce. When his eyesnded on the woman, he took a few breaths and began to speak.


    ¡°She has practiced cultivation for 38,792 years, and she lost her virginity when she was thirty-nine years old. She had neen husbands in her life, and her posterior is the size of four palms!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was very calm, but when he spoke, the old man¡¯s face filled with shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The woman was just about to continue, but the old man had already interrupted her with a face full of admiration.


    ¡°A learned man! A wise man! I didn¡¯t expect this, little boy Su, you¡¯re a learned man!¡±


    ¡°I will still have to thank you for teaching me, senior.¡± Su Ming smiled faintly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to guide you, we should be learning from each other. Um... it¡¯ste now, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to engage in a passionate love with big-rump girl here.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes sparkled as he grabbed the woman¡¯s hand with great excitement and quickly ran into the house. The woman could not do anything and was dragged in after him.


    ¡°Senior Gu Hong, I am a Great Sect Elder of Asura n. You-you can¡¯t do this. Progenitor Tian Xiu Luo will...¡± the woman said swiftly, but before she could finish speaking, the old man began roaring loudly.


    ¡°Damn it, stop talking about that son of a btch! If I want to get a girl with a big rump, no one will dare to tell me no in Ancient Zang! Even that son of a btch Tian Xiu Luo!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s that son of a b*tch or that miserable old fool in the royal capital, both of them have a family and children. I¡¯m alone! Who will dare to offend me?!¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were incredibly arrogant and conceited. With the woman in tow, he went into the house, and with a bang... he closed the door.


    ¡°Huh? Hey, little boy Su, why aren¡¯t you moving? Come on in.¡±


    Soon, the door to the house flew open again, and the old man looked at Su Ming with a serious look on his face. ¡°This is your serendipity. You have to think about this properly. Do you want toe in or not?¡±

 Chapter 1426: When I Cut It Down, I Shall Reach Boundless Dao Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 1426: When I Cut It Down, I Shall Reach Boundless Dao Realm!</h4>


    Su Ming focused. The old man asionally appeared serious when acting out, so other people were often unable to tell whether he was truly serious or just faking it.


    However, at that moment, when Su Ming looked at the old man, for some unknown reason, he had a vague feeling that the old man had an unprecedentedly stern air around him... as if it was truly a serendipity for Su Ming to enter.


    In silence, Su Ming looked ahead with a contemtive look in his eyes. The old man did not say anything. Instead, he returned to his house. The door was half open as if it was a choice for Su Ming...


    ¡°If I go through the door...¡± Su Ming said softly.


    The door was half open, which was a very simple hint. Once he stepped through the door, it would mean that he hade under the old man¡¯s tutge and became his direct disciple!


    Once he got status of the old man¡¯s disciple and gained the ruffian of Ancient Zang as his Master, his path in the future would most likely be a smooth sail. That was clearly Gu Tai¡¯s goal. He had brought Su Ming there for that specific reason!


    After going through the various tests, Su Ming had obtained the old man¡¯s acknowledgement... and hence, the door was half open for him.


    If he was truly the third prince, then once he stepped through the door, it would mean that he was already half a step away from bing the emperor. He would be ahead of the eldest and second princes. In fact, based on the old man¡¯s personality, he was definitely very protective of his own.


    But... what stopped Su Ming from taking that one step was not the door, not the old man¡¯sck of reliability, and neither was it because he did not want to have a date with the woman. Su Ming did not care about all those things, because he knew that even when a person personally saw something and personally heard something, it did not mean that what they saw and heard was real. The old man naturally had his own reasons for doing it, and once Su Ming saw the half-opened door, he understood the old man¡¯s thoughts. However, what he cared about was that...


    He was not the third prince. This thought constantly echoed in his heart. He had to tell himself nonstop that it was a process of him Possessing Xuan Zang!


    He could enter Seven Moons Sect, could get to know Gu Tai, could somewhat acknowledge Xu Zhong Fan as his Master, but all of these things were just superficial. In Su Ming¡¯s heart, he had not acknowledged even a single person or thing in the world.


    He did not want to form even the slightest connection or be tied down by anything in the unfamiliar word. Once it happened... he was worried that he would be unable to tell just where he was.


    Coming under the tutge of a person was a small matter, but with Su Ming¡¯s personality, he knew that if he chose to step through the door, he would truly form a connection with the old man, and once it happened, it would mean that the first thread had appeared in a that was just waiting to be formed. Then, more threads would continuously be formed until they created a perfect to envelope Su Ming...


    There was no way he could not fall silent when faced with such a matter.


    Time trickled by, and an hourter, the door to the house was openedpletely. The woman walked out with a pale face. Not a single article of her clothing was missing. When she walked into the courtyard, there was terror on her face. She turned her head around and cast a nce at the house, then gave Su Ming aplicated look before she wrapped her fist in her palm and bowed deeply to him.


    ¡°I have offended you greatly just now. From now on, I will avoid all ces where you are. If you be a Great Dao Paragon, I will offer up great gifts for you.¡± While saying that, she bowed deeply to him again, then turned into a long arc that charged into the sky and disappeared.


    Once the woman left, the old man walked out of the house and sat on the threshold. There was no longer a yful look on his face, and he sighed softly.


    ¡°In all my life, I have never taken in any disciple, and I don¡¯t know how to take in disciples either. I thought that if I want to take in a disciple, I will have to give them a great gift.


    ¡°So I thought that I should give you the cultivation base of a Great Dao Paragon. Once I sucked out Ji Wu Meng¡¯s cultivation base, I would transfer it directly to you, and with my help, even if you won¡¯t be a Great Dao Paragon, you would still be able to reach Dao Immortal Realm.


    ¡°I refuse to believe that you didn¡¯t understand this... so why did you refuse?¡±


    While he sat on the threshold, the old man brought out his smoking pipe. In the dark night, he looked at Su Ming with a question in his gaze.


    Su Ming was silent. He did not know how to exin the matter. He had fallen in love with the lifestyle he had while living with the old man. He liked chopping wood, and since he could tell that the old man harbored no animosity towards him, he felt warmth.


    ¡°Do you know that once youe under my tutge, with the blood of the royal family coursing through your veins, I could bring you to the royal capital to meet your father? Once I voice my wishes, even if he is the Emperor of Ancient Zang, he would have to agree to make you the ruler of the country!


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t agree to it, I could kill your brothers for you! Even if that son of a b*tch Tian Xiu Luo tried to stop me, I could destroy his Asura n!


    ¡°Do you have any idea... what sort of serendipity you have refused?! This is the first time I decided to take in a disciple. I have practiced cultivation for a long time, but this is the first time I have seriously pondered over it for a long stretch of time. I¡¯ve thought about how I should prepare a serendipity for my disciple, how I should make my disciple to power, and how to make him reach the peak of Ancient Zang!


    ¡°With me as your Master, you might even be able to be a ninth level Dao God! Why... did you refuse me?! Why did you refuse this pitiful old man, this lonely old man? How... could you be so hardhearted?¡±


    As the old man spoke, he sighed repeatedly.


    ¡°I prepared those two white dogs to serve as your Spirit Beasts in the future. Because to me, all the Spirit Beasts in Ancient Zhang are not fit to be my disciple¡¯s possession. The Spirit Beasts beside my disciple had to be formed from cultivators. Only then could it be considered conspicuous, only then would it be enough for you!


    ¡°But you... y-y-you, you brat, you actually refused me! You¡¯re looking down on me!¡± The old man narrowed his eyes and red at Su Ming.


    Su Ming stared at the old man in silence. He was already moved. With his experience, he could not be considered to be a normal cultivator. Even though the old man¡¯s level of cultivation was much higher than his and he was much older than Su Ming, Su Ming¡¯s experiences were enough for him to be able to tell... just who was truly good to him.


    One of them was the old man in front of him. The two of them might have only been in contact with each other for a few months, but the old man was one of the few people in Ancient Zang who truly treated Su Ming sincerely.


    Su Ming sighed softly, then slowly lifted his head to look at the stars in the sky. He swung his right hand, and the heads of the two white dogs rolled to the side; they fell unconscious. From the moment Su Ming gave them their names, he knew what were the old man¡¯s intentions. He was not giving them names, but was putting a Brand on their Life Matrices.


    ¡°If I was truly the third prince, then how could I note under your tutge after all the kindness you have shown me?¡± In the end, Su Ming chose to say those words. He knew that he should not say them, but he still said them.


    There were times when he would not mull over what was happening too much. During those times, he had to question his own heart to make his decisions.


    The old man was stunned, then lifted his head to look at Su Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the third prince. It¡¯s just like what I told you, my name is Su Ming, and not... Xuan,¡± Su Ming said softly. When his words echoed in the air, the old man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he answered softly, ¡°I should not be someone of this world. My homnd is a butterfly known as Harmonious Morus Alba. I was born in its wings, and that ce... is called Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos.


    ¡°In the end, Harmonious Morus Alba died. It was killed by a cultivator Xuan Zang... and once I saw all my friends and family die, I chose to Possess Xuan Zang!


    ¡°When I woke up, I was already here. I was known as a prince, and I had a new name¡ªXuan.¡±


    Once Su Ming said those words, the courtyard fell silent in the dead of night. Su Ming did not continue speaking. The old man also closed his eyes and fell silent.


    When an hour went by, the old man opened his eyes slowly, and a solemn look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering whether this world is a ce. You believe that it is formed based on the memories of Xuan Zang. In fact, you are worried that all the things you experience are in truth what Xuan Zang experienced before!


    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to form any unbreakable connections with the people here. You believe that as long as you reach Xuan Zang¡¯s level of cultivation, you will have sessfully Possessed Xuan Zang!


    ¡°This is also why you don¡¯t want toe under my tutge, but have you ever wondered... whether this is real?¡± the old man said softly.


    When he said those words, Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the old man without any hint of hesitation. ¡°My homnd is Arid Triad!¡±


    The old man fell silent. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn had passed, he sighed, and a hint of someone who was lost appeared in his eyes. His hoarse voice echoed in the dark then.


    ¡°Do you still remember what you asked me on the first day I taught you?¡±


    ¡°I asked you what I should cut,¡± Su Ming answered after a while.


    ¡°Many years ago, when I became a ninth level Dao God andmanded the winds and earth of Ancient Zang in search for the path into Boundless Dao Realm, I saw my own reflection in ake. At that moment, I suddenly felt lost...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know whether the person in theke was me or whether the person beyond theke was me. That son of a b*tch Tian Xiu Luo said I was mad, and the moronic old fool Gu Di said I was treading down the wrong path, but I understood my own heart. At that moment, when I saw my reflection in theke, I asked myself this question.


    ¡°But... I couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    ¡°I practiced cultivation all my life and understood everything in search for a truth. I searched for an answer to my question, but I couldn¡¯t answer it. From then on, I did not know whether the world in which I stood was real or fake... I too thought that I had gone mad, that¡¯s why...


    ¡°I cut wood in this ce, but when I raise my axe, I don¡¯t know whether the left side which I cut is real, or whether the right side which I cut is real! When I can swing axe down and differentiate which side is real, I will reach Boundless Dao Realm! This is the reason why Tian Xiu Luo and Gu Di are somewhat fearful of me!¡± the old man said slowly. He sounded lost before he finished with a soft sight.


    ¡°I have alreadye in touch with the truth of the world! And now... your words have coincidentally tallied with my Dao. Su Ming... tell me, will you be my disciple? ept and help me cut this Dao, what do you say?!¡± The old man stood up slowly and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°If this world is real, then the both of us can stand at the peak andugh at Ancient Zang. If this world is fake, then I will cut my Dao and help you seed in your Possession!¡±


    At the instant the old man stood up straight, a presence that made the entire world rumble swiftly spread out from him!


    Each of his words carried weight... and it was clear that he was a man of his word!

 Chapter 1427: Tian Xiu Luo!

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Tian Xiu Luo!</h4>


    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to formally acknowledge me as your Master?¡±


    The old man stood still for a long time. In the darkness, his back was straight. The release of his presence and the air around him that said he stood supreme in the world would cause many cultivators to find their hearts shaking while their blood boiled.


    But... even though his presence had already spread out of his body for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Su Ming remained silent. The old man immediately returned to his original nature and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Y-y-you... You just don¡¯t respect the old and love the young! During the rare asion I decided to use my domineering air, you refuse to even acknowledge me as your Master? Do you want me to die of anger?! Alright, fine! As long as you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your Master, I won¡¯t sleep, won¡¯t eat, won¡¯t sleep, and my health will no longer be good, and I won¡¯t be able to sleep until I wake up naturally, and if I can¡¯t wake up naturally, my health will not be good, and I won¡¯t be able to eat dog meat, and my health will not be good!


    ¡°If my health is not good, I won¡¯t be able to eat, and I will die!¡± The old man went to stand beside Su Ming while shouting loudly.


    Su Ming smiled wryly. He watched the old man in front of him, then sighed softly before he stood up. He swung his arm and knelt down in front of the old man.


    ¡°I, Su Ming, have only ever acknowledged one Master in my life. Today, I will acknowledge my second Master. Master, please ept my greetings!¡±


    The old man immediately smiled brightly, but he quickly steeled his expressions, trying his best to appear a little sterner. However, the joy on his face was something that could not be hidden. He let out a few dry coughs, then picked up Su Ming while beaming with joy.


    He patted his own chest and said loudly, ¡°Alright! If anyone bullies you in the future, just mention my name. Those who know me will immediately be scared out of their wits, and those who don¡¯t... Heh heh, we¡¯ll talk about thatter...


    ¡°My dear disciple, tell me, what do you want? As long as you mention something, then even if I have to tread through mountains of des and seas of mes, leap through fire and walk on boiling water, have my blood boiling with anger, or whatever, you know what I¡¯m saying, but no matter what, I will definitely fulfill your request!


    ¡°If you tell me you want to eat that white dog tonight, we will make dog meat stew. If you tell me you like that big rump girl, then darn it all, I will grab her and bring her back for you.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want!¡± The old man swung his arm in a very imposing manner, giving off the air of someone who would definitely do whatever Su Ming requested so long as he said it.


    But before Su Ming could say anything, the old man immediately blinked and looked at him awkwardly. ¡°You won¡¯t make any outrageous requests, right? Such as destroying One Dao Sect or massacring Asura n or snatching Gu Di¡¯s throne or something? Those are... Ahem...¡±


    Su Ming sat down on the wooden stump again and threw a question back at him.¡±You can¡¯t do those things?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?! Who did?! Who told you I can¡¯t do it?! Are you looking down on me?! I can do it! If I want to do those things, I can do so with just a flick of my finger! Those are nothing! I¡¯m invincible!¡± The old man immediately huffed and red, looking at Su Ming as if he had humiliated him.


    ¡°Ahem, since you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll agree to disagree and set this matter aside first. Now... I¡¯ll tell you my divine abilities first. I have two great divine abilities. One of them is to use my axe to cut people. That¡¯s fun, just so you know. I¡¯ve researched it. You can cut their heads, their bodies... You can cut everything you want to cut. The power of this divine ability is so great that there is no one in Ancient Zang whom I cannot cut!


    ¡°The second divine ability is to absorb others¡¯ cultivation bases. Hehe, speaking of this divine ability, I created it on my own. When talking about it, I have to talk about myself when I was still a teenager. There were plenty of people who had better potential than I did, lived better than I did, and also had greater levels of cultivation than I did. I got angry, and I started cutting people, and as I did so, I somehow figured out how to snatch their cultivation bases.


    ¡°As long as they caught my fancy, I would immediately snatch their cultivation bases, and no one managed to escape!¡± The old man looked incredibly smug. As he spoke, he squatted down beside Su Ming and whispered to him softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s especially so for female cultivators. They¡¯re even better for this. My good disciple, you have to try it when you have the time. Come, I¡¯ll teach you this divine ability right now.¡±


    As the old man spoke, he suddenly grabbed Su Ming¡¯s right hand. With a powerful squeeze, a mark was immediately left on Su Ming¡¯s right palm, like a Brand.


    It was the mark of a moon. When it appeared, Su Ming did not feel anything, but when he looked at it closely, he instantly felt like the brand could absorb his gaze.


    When he looked at it closely, he noticed that the air in the world around him seemed to be flowing towards him at that instant. Wisps of air was seeping into the brand on his right palm.


    ¡°My dear disciple, with this divine ability, you will be invincible!¡± The old man stared at Su Ming very seriously, then stood up, stretched, turned around, yawned, and walked into his house.


    ¡°Continue cutting wood! Since you are now my disciple, the number of wood you will have to cut will double so that we can get more money for wine. Heh heh, or else I will chase you out of my house.¡± As the old man spoke, he returned to his house.


    Su Ming lowered his head and smiled wryly. No matter what, this Master was a little unreliable, but perhaps it was precisely because of this that Su Ming was reminded... of Tian Xie Zi.


    After a long while, he picked up the axe and continued chopping wood on the dark night.


    Days passed just like that. The old man would skip out of his house every single morning, shout a few words talking about how his health was good. If he was in a good mood, he would start chasing the two white dogs in the courtyard, asionally cackling strangely and saying things like how he would eat the dog he caught that night. In terror, the two white dogs would y with him to his heart¡¯s content.


    As for Su Ming, he remained by the side and continued cutting wood. Right then, he had already learned how to not intentionally bring down his axe, but have it naturally swing down to split the log of wood into half. His actions became more natural, and he no longer needed to think about anything. He could even asionally turn his head sideways to look at the skipping old man and the two white dogs.


    Once a long time had passed, the two white dogs looked as if they were about to forget that they were once cultivators while being chased around. They gradually discovered that the old man was all bark and no bite, and he did not truly seem to want to eat them. Hence, after a few months, the two white dogs also knew how to handle his antics.


    Then... one day, the old man was livid, and he shouted a few words that caused the two white dogs to shudder. With a howl, they immediately ran at full strength.


    ¡°You two thugs, did you think that I wouldn¡¯t notice that you two were cking off during the past few months?! Fine! My darling disciple won¡¯t let me eat you, but I can f*ck you! Darn it all, whoever I catch today will have to sleep with me in the house!¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were so fierce and intense that not only did the two white dogs shudder, even Su Ming, who had already grown used to the old man¡¯s asional shocking words, could not help but be stunned.


    He suddenly realized that he could never underestimate his Master, because when he thought that he had already understood him, he always discovered that... the old man had many habits that he could not imagine.


    Such as... right then. White Three was howling shrilly. It was just about to be caught by the old man...


    Su Ming quickly turned around and continued cutting wood.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ming had already spent a year with the old man. It had been rtively calm, though the number of white dogs in the courtyard had increased from two to five.


    One of the new dogs was White Four, another was White Five, and there was one more who was called White Three as well. Hence, every single Su Ming called out to White Three, tworge white dogs would immediately run towards him.


    One of the new dogs was from One Dao Sect, and the other two... from Asura n.


    When another half a year gradually went by, Su Ming received a letter from Gu Tai. They had discovered the approximate region where the Space Whip was, and they should be able to locate its precise spot within another month. They wanted Su Ming to make preparations to be Relocated to that ce at any moment.


    Su Ming thought that he could live out that one month calmly, but on the fifth day before he had to leave and the sun shone brightly at noon, someone knocked on the door to the courtyard.


    The next moment, the old man who was chasing down White Five frowned slightly. Su Ming had already stood up and walked to the door to the courtyard.


    ¡°The son of a btch is here! Open the door for the son of a btch!¡± the old man shouted before snorting.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same, but his eyes focused slightly. When he opened the door, he saw a man standing on the other side.


    He was middle-aged and appeared to be calm while dressed in long white robe. His hair was ck and danced in the air. When he stood there, he gave off an air that made others instantly ignore everything around them to focus on him the moment they saw him. His figure alone seemed to be left in the entire world.


    When Su Ming observed the middle-aged man before him, the man also examined him. His eyes were clear, and not a single hint of emotion was contained in them. He smiled softly.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same as always. He did not speak, but instead turned around and walked to the stump. He sat down on it, picked up the axe and continued chopping wood. With a smile on his face, the middle-aged man stepped into the courtyard, but the instant his footnded, even though not a single wisp of his aura spread out from him, the courtyard seemed to have distorted. It instantly became duller, and even the light in the sky disappeared. It was as if only the middle-aged man alone truly remained in the whole world.


    This was... a domineering air that was not distinct and not strong, but incredibly great!


    If it was revealed outside, it would not seem strong, but when it was kept within a person, it gave the person an extreme state of domineeringness. And that was what the middle-aged man had.


    He walked into the courtyard, but did not speak. Once he swept his gaze past the five white dogs, he did not look at the old man. Instead, he went next to Su Ming and watched him bring the axe up before swinging it down to chop wood.


    ¡°Not bad. Remove yourself from thepetition between the sessors, and I will make sure you will not die, or else you will have a hard time, I will have a hard time, and he will have a hard time,¡± the man in white said faintly.


    He did not release his domineering presence outwards, but his words were like a thunderp. They rumbled in Su Ming¡¯s heart as if they had reced every single thought in his mind. They charged straight for his will, forming invisible rumbles with the wills belonging to the four Great True Worlds.


    Su Ming¡¯s hand froze while holding the axe. He slowly lifted his head and looked at the man in white coldly before he asked tly, ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me?¡±

 Chapter 1428: His Dao!

    <h4>Chapter 1428: His Dao!</h4>


    The moment Su Ming said those words, the old man who had grabbed White Five¡¯s tailughed loudly, and the originally gloomy expression on his face due to White Five not cooperating with him disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Not bad~ As expected of my good disciple. Those words are far too domineering!¡±


    The old man let go of White Five¡¯s tail and ced his hands behind his back. He moved next to Su Ming and stood beside him while staring at the white-robed man, who was now smiling pleasantly.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch, what are you doing here?!¡± the old man shouted angrily.


    The moment he said that, the man in white frowned. Only the old man before him would dare to say such words before him in all of Ancient Zang.


    ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re even frowning? Even when you frown, you¡¯re still a son of a b*tch!¡± the old man shouted out loudly while ring at him.


    The man in white stared at the old man coldly. After a long while, the frown disappeared, and he said, ¡°We¡¯ve finally met again, so could you stop talking in such a crude manner every single time you p your mouth, you mad old man!¡±


    The old man red and even rolled up his sleeves before roaring loudly. ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡±


    The man in white shook his head, and his gazended on the exit. When he swept his gaze past the area calmly, he spokenguidly.


    ¡°Han Yu,e in. This is the person I want you to meet.¡±


    After he said that, a figure appeared at the door of the courtyard. It belonged to a woman. Her long ck hair spilled over her shoulders, and she was dressed in white. She was incredibly beautiful, and the calm look in her eyes gave off an elegant feeling that caused others to feelfortable.


    She was clearly a woman whose personality was also gentle. Her skin was fair, and she seemed to be twenty years old. Once she appeared, she walked slowly into the courtyard and bent her knees slightly to bow respectfully to the old man.


    ¡°I am Han Yu. Greetings, senior Hong Yu.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same; his expression did not change. He lifted the axe and continued cutting wood. It did not matter who appeared in the courtyard. He did not pay much attention to it, even if he... had already guessed the white-robed man¡¯s identity.


    When the sounds of wood being cut echoed in the air, the old man saw Han Yu, and the cynical look on his face instantly disappeared. It was reced by a hint of solemnness.


    ¡°She¡¯s the baby from all those years ago?¡± the old man asked slowly after staying silent for a while. Even his voice was different from before, causing Su Ming to turn his head slightly to cast a nce at him.


    ¡°Han Yu, show me your right arm.¡±


    When the white-robed man said those words, Han Yu¡¯s face turned slightly red. She nced at Su Ming, then lowered her head and rolled her right sleeve up until she revealed her elbow. There was a red birthmark on her fair skin.


    The old man scrutinized it. He stood silent, then sighed softly, without a single hint of his usual craziness around. Instead, it had turned into calmness. He cast a deep nce at Han Yu, then looked at the white-robed man with aplicated expression.


    ¡°I might not approve of your Dao, but I have to admit that your Dao... is indeed astonishing!¡± The old man shook his head. He moved next to Su Ming and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Greet this old son of a b*tch. You should already know who he is.¡±


    When Su Ming heard this, he put down his axe with a calm expression, then got up, wrapped his fist in his palm, and bowed to the white-robed man.


    ¡°Greetings, senior Tian Xiu Luo.¡±


    The white-robed man stared at Su Ming. After some time, he frowned, but soon, that frown disappeared.


    ¡°Are you using this person to cut your Dao? But what is so special about him besides his bloodline? Even if he managed to sound nine Dao Spirit Voices, it¡¯s quite impossible for him to stir up your interest and for you to take him in as your disciple to clear the confusion in your heart,¡± the white-robed man said calmly.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cut your Dao, it¡¯ll be impossible for you to step into Boundless Dao Realm. This will be thest day Ie here. My goal isn¡¯t your disciple either, but to prove that my Dao is true in Ancient Zang!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to the royal capital,¡± the white-robed man said faintly. When he spoke, he swept his gaze past Han Yu, and there was a gentle, kindly look in his eyes.


    ¡°I acknowledge your Dao, but also don¡¯t acknowledge it. I still... believe that your Dao is the stray path!¡± the old man said slowly after staying quiet for a while.


    ¡°A stray path? Over thest tens of thousands of years, I¡¯ve adopted tens of thousands of Han Yus, and nothing wrong appeared in every single one of them. This isn¡¯t a stray path. This is my Dao!¡± The white-robed man smiled faintly.


    Su Ming listened to their conversation while deep in thought. His gaze was on Han Yu, who remained elegant and quiet. Once he cast a few close nces at her, he slowly frowned.


    The old man cast Su Ming a nce and asked calmly, ¡°You can tell as well?¡±


    Su Ming was silent for a moment before he answered slowly. ¡°She... should be a man.¡±


    ¡°He should have been a man, but since he was brought up as a girl since young, he always thought that he¡¯s a woman.¡± The old man¡¯s calm voicended in Su Ming¡¯s ears at that moment, causing Su Ming¡¯s pupils to shrink.


    ¡°This also proves that my Dao is the Great Dao!¡± The white-robed man moved his gaze away from Su Ming and fixed his eyes on the old man.


    ¡°My Dao is one of lives and deaths of all living beings as well as their destinies not existing! Living and dying as well as the differences in our destinies only exist because the wills of the world have deceived all of us. It tells all manner of living that we need to live and die, and so... we die.


    ¡°It told all living beings that we need destinies, and hence, different destinies appeared!


    ¡°In truth, all manner of living should be able to live eternally and exist forever. The moment we are born, we should be in Boundless Dao Realm!


    ¡°But because the will of the world lied to us, all the lives in the world believe that we will live and eventually die. We believe that we have destinies and that when our lives are formed, we walk down the path of pursuing the truth our entire lives.


    ¡°Looks at Han Yu. She is an example. She is one of the tens of thousands of examples I¡¯ve created. I brought him up since he was young and gave him everything belonging to a girl. Hence, he is a girl! If all the women around him have the same physical structure as him... then who can say that he is not a woman?


    ¡°If all the women were also transformed in this manner... then in terms of body structure, we would be able to overturn our gender identities and change them!


    ¡°All of that has already been proven by my Dao!¡±


    The white-robed man¡¯s voice echoed in the air. When his wordsnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears, his heart trembled. The difference in Dao and a particr person¡¯s persistence in it was something he saw on the old man before, and... he experienced it from Tian Xiu Luo as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s why once Ie to aplete understanding, I will cut the will of the world that has been bestowed upon me, telling me that a person will live and die, that all lives have destinies, that I am weak and can only be strong after walking down the path of cultivation step by step.


    ¡°When I cut it away, I will reach Boundless Dao Realm... and in fact, I will surpass Boundless Dao Realm!¡±


    The man in white swung his arm with great confidence on his face. That confidence was like his Dao, filled with an extreme domineering air. It was clear that he was not just aiming to cut the will that deceived him, but also to use his will to control all manner of lives.


    ¡°Your Dao is one of seeking the truth and falsehood in the world, Gu Di¡¯s Dao is one of kismet, and my Dao is one of wills lying to us. The three of us, the three ninth level Dao Gods in Ancient Zang, have three different Daos!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for three Daos be Great Daos. Only one exists, and it... belongs to me. Since you took in the third prince as your disciple, he should have some sort of connection with your Dao. Oh well, I will then take in the second prince as my disciple and have him inherit my Dao!


    ¡°Surely, the eldest prince, who Gu Di values the most, chose One Dao Sect because it is connected to Gu Di¡¯s Dao of kismet!


    ¡°When I return to Asura n, I will enter a thousand-year period of isted training. One thousand yearster, when I egress, if you still remain in this state, you will die. If Gu Di still hesitates, he will die as well. Ancient Zang will then... perhaps no longer need a royal family.


    ¡°Ancient Zang Sect or Ancient Zang n, which do you think is better?¡±


    The man in white smiled faintly. He walked forward, moved past Su Ming, and went to the door. Han Yu followed behind him with her head lowered. Her expression was still one of elegance and calm. After the two of them walked out of the courtyard and disappeared, the courtyard returned to silence.


    Su Ming did not speak while the old man stared at the night sky in a daze. He did not speak even after a long time had passed.


    The silencested for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before the old man shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to cut Dao, but if we cut it in the wrong manner... we will live a wrong life. The process of hesitating isn¡¯t really hesitation, but the searching and questioning of our Dao. Why should we be in a hurry to cut our Dao? Why should we force the other two to cut their Daos as well just because we insist on cutting our own Dao?¡±


    Exhaustion appeared on the old man¡¯s face. He then turned around and walked into the house.


    Su Ming moved to the stump with a contemtive look in his eyes. Be it the old man or the white-robed man, they were people who stood at the peak of Ancient Zang.


    After Su Ming thought about their Daos, he could not help but think of his own Dao.


    ¡°What... is my Dao?¡± he mumbled softly. ¡°Speaking of which, my Dao is rather simr to Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s, and it¡¯s also simr to the old man¡¯s. As for the Dao of kismet, since I sensed it before in Harmonious Morus Alba, that is why I acknowledge it too.¡±


    Su Ming closed his eyes and recalled his whole life. Then, he found that he could not figure out what his Dao was.


    ¡®Perhaps I don¡¯t have a Dao. The only path before me... is a path of wanting to resurrect the familiar faces and let them smile!


    ¡®For this, I can fling all caution to the wind!¡¯


    His eyes flew swiftly open, revealing the resolve in them.

 Chapter 1429: Xuan Zang’s Abode

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Xuan Zang¡¯s Abode</h4>


    Time trickled by, and seven dayster...


    The old man had yet to walk out of his house, and the courtyard lost its usual lively atmosphere. Only the sound of Su Ming cutting wood still echoed in the air every day.


    He would asionally turn his head to look at the house with a hint of worry on his face. Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s arrival and departure as well his words might not have had a great effect on Su Ming, but clearly, the old man felt oppressed in a manner that Su Ming could not understand.


    That oppression did not concern life or death. It was a persistence towards Dao, or rather... it was an unseen battle of Arts, one between the three ninth level Dao Gods of Ancient Zang.


    When the sun set on the seventh day, Su Ming lifted the axe and ced it gently by the side. He sensed Gu Tai calling to him, and with a flip of his hand, a jade slip appeared on his palm. At that moment, it shone with an increasingly brighter light, which was the sign of a Relocation Rune on the verge of being activated.


    Based on their promise, when the Relocation started, it would mean that Seven Moons Sect had nearly found the Space Whip¡¯s exact location. They were only waiting for Su Ming to head over, and then Seven Moons Sect would use their full power to help him... obtain the Space Whip!


    While he stared at the light from the Relocation Rune in the jade slip on his hand, Su Ming quietly put the jade slip away, stood up, and went to stand in front of the door to the house. He stood there quietly. After a long while, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Master, I am going to leave, and I... don¡¯t know when I will return,¡± he said softly.


    After living together for about one year, Su Ming had grown used to the peace and quiet. He had grown used to the old man¡¯s personality, causing him to feel a semnce of reluctance when he was about to leave.


    It could be said that during the year he lived in the courtyard located in the ordinary vige among the mountains, Su Ming¡¯s heart was at its calmest since he hade to live in Ancient Zang.


    The door to the house was slowly pushed open. The old man walked out, and he looked slightly older than he did seven days ago. There was the light of wisdom in his eyes, and when he looked at Su Ming, a smile full of affection appeared on his face.


    ¡°Go. No matter what, this ce is somewhere you can stay for long. Take the five dogs with you. I hope... that when I hear your name next time, you have already be a Dao Paragon,¡± the old man said softly while looking at Su Ming with a smile.


    Su Ming stared at the old man before him, and after staying quiet for a period of time, he bowed deeply, but just as he was about to turn around¡ª


    ¡°Wait,¡± the old man called out to him. ¡°I have no use for the axe. Take it with you. Remember the three states I told you about. The first is to cut people, the second is to cut wood, and the third is to cut all that you wish to cut,¡± the old man said with a smile. The kindly look on his face was very different from the craziness he usually showed.


    Su Ming was quiet. He turned around and took the axe. Once he put it away, he turned his head around and looked at the old man.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± he whispered softly.


    ¡°Go. Remember this, no one will dare to provoke my disciple. If they dare to provoke you, cut them down, if you can¡¯t, absorb them. No matter what, don¡¯t suffer any losses!¡±


    The old man lifted his head, and an arrogant look appeared on his face. The crazy air from the past seemed to have returned to him at that instant.


    Su Ming watched the old man, then nodded. A powerful light of Relocation was spread out from the jade slip in his hand. It enveloped him and blocked the old man and his gaze. At the instant Su Ming was about to be Relocated¡ª


    When the old man saw that Su Ming was about to leave, he suddenly seemed to have remembered something and quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, remember this, if you run into any girls with big rumps, bring them back. You might not like girls with big rumps, but I do!¡±


    His voice shot through the light screen caused by the Relocation Rune andnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears. It caused a smile to appear on his face. As he smiled, his body disappeared from the courtyard.


    Disappearing along with him were the five white dogs.


    When the courtyard returned to silence, the old man stood by himself in a daze. After a long while, he sighed softly. The cynical look was no longer present on his face, and he seemed to have returned to the time one year ago when his shadow was the only thing to be found in the courtyard. With a deste air about him, he quietly walked over the threshold of his house and sat down on the stump.


    It seemed like he was truly a mortal old man. Once the sun set and the sky gradually became dark, he picked up his smoking pipe and took a few quiet puffs from it. In the darkness, the flickering light from the smoking pipe alternating between light and darkness seemed to be reflecting his thoughts. It did not seem like they would never be extinguished in the courtyard...


    .....


    There was a never-ending stretch of mountains to the southwest of Ancient Zang. There were about one million mountains in that ce, and they were connected to each other in a never-ending stretch, causing all the people who saw them feel lost. They would feel like they did not know where they were, because when they cast their eyes over thend, they would only see mountains rising and falling.


    The limitations on divine senses there were incredibly strong. Unless someone was a Great Dao Paragon, they would lose their perception granted to them by their divine sense.


    There was a mountain whose peak had been ttened. Thousands of cultivators surrounded that ce while keeping a vignt eye on the area. The exhausted expressions was something they found difficult to hide. They were cultivators from Seven Moons Sect.


    During the past year or so, they had searched through the entire southwestern region based on the clues provided by Su Ming¡¯s jade slip and had finally fixed their attention on the t-topped mountain. Then, after conducting a detailed search, they found their target at longst.


    Gu Tai could not participate in the search for the Space Whip. He had to manage all the affairs in Seven Moons Sect, which was why the person who led the search was Xu Zhong Fan. At that moment, he stood outside the Rune and watched it shine.


    When the light of the Relocation Rune reached its brightest, it vanished, and Su Ming appeared in the Rune. There were fiverge white dogs around him.


    When Xu Zhong Fan saw Su Ming, a smile appeared on his face, and he nodded at him.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. Once he wrapped his fist in his palm, he walked out of the Rune. The five white dogs quickly followed behind him. When all of them walked out of the Rune, the thousands of Seven Moons Sect disciples in the area cast surprised looks on the dogs.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. This is the exact location we found based on the details you provided in your jade slip. Go along the trail ahead, and you will see an ancient cave. That is the ce where Guru Xing Chen obtained the projection of the Space Whip.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t entered the cave. Great Sect Elder Gu Tai gave strict orders that no one was allowed to be the first to enter the cave besides you. That ce belongs solely to you.


    ¡°Based on our investigations as well as the investigations from the other great sect elders when they came over here, we obtained some knowledge. If you fail, it¡¯s fine, but if you sessfully obtain the Space Whip, three-tenths of the one million mountains in the southwestern region will copse. In fact, there is even a high possibility that even more will do so.


    ¡°It will cause a violent tremor. It will attract the attention of the sects in the area, and the appearance of this sort of foreign treasure will surely start a great fight over it.


    ¡°There are three sects and six ns in the area. We don¡¯t know who wille here, but a wide-scale battle is unavoidable. You don¡¯t have much time, only two hours. You must return here in two hours, and we will activate the Relocation Rune to head back to Seven Moons Sect.


    ¡°We will do all we can to fight for those two hours for you. In fact, the sect has even brought out arge number of precious treasures and set them up in the area. We evenid out powerful Runes.


    ¡°You must return to this ce in two hours!¡± Xu Zhong Fan said in a solemn voice.


    Su Ming nodded his head slowly, then wrapped his fist in his palm towards Xu Zhong Fan. He then turned into a long arc and instantly flew out.


    His clothes transformed and turned into a ck robe. His purple hair fluttered in the air. Following behind him were five white arcs which belonged to the five white dogs.


    In an instant, Su Ming arrived at the mountain range Xu Zhong Fan had mentioned. When he looked ahead, he instantly saw a huge hole underneath. It looked like a cave, and there were waves of freezing air spreading out from it, making it look like clouds and fog surrounding the entrance.


    A glint appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he said faintly, ¡°White Five.¡±


    The moment he spoke, the eyes of the fifth white dog shone with a dark light. It turned into a white arc and charged at the cave shrouded in fog.


    Su Ming closed his eyes slightly, and a moving picture appeared in his mind. It came from White Five¡¯s observations. The five white dogs had already formed a connection with Su Ming that not even Gu Di, Tian Xiu Luo, or anyone else in Ancient Zang could easily sever.


    It was a connection of the mind that had been personally set up by the old man... Unless there was someone who had a level of cultivation which surpassed that of the old man and had reached Boundless Dao Realm. Powerful warriors like Gu Di and Tian Xiu Luo would only be able to sever the connection if they were willing to use the power of their lives.


    After a moment, when Su Ming opened his eyes, he moved, and with the four white arcs behind him, he rushed into the fog and entered the cave.


    The cave was not entirely dark. Instead, there was quite a lot of phosphorescent light on the walls. It was very quiet, however, with only the wind Su Ming stirred up creating soft moaning sounds.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He charged forward while the white dogs followed him with constant vignce.


    When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn went by, Su Ming came to an abrupt halt. He noticed an increasingly stronger chill. It covered the walls in frost, but it was not the reason behind why Su Ming had stopped.


    The reason behind it was a huge door of ice in front of him!


    It was semi-transparent, and a cave abode could be vaguely seen behind it; the door was clearly the entrance to the cave abode. Su Ming also saw three words carved beautifully on it!


    Xuan Zang¡¯s Abode.


    At the instant he saw those three words, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He stared at Xuan Zang¡¯s name for about a dozen breaths.

 Chapter 1430: I Am Not You

    <h4>Chapter 1430: I Am Not You</h4>


    ¡°Break the gate.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words faintly, the eyes of the five white dogs sparkled. They were all powerful Dao Paragons from One Dao Sect and Asura n, and they were all at Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s level. In any sect, they would be great sect elders.


    If the five of them worked together, then in a certain sense, they could even change how a sect operated. Yet right then, they were forced to follow Su Ming, and because of it, there was always a ball of anger burning in them, but they did not dare show any hint of it.


    When Su Ming spoke, the five of them immediately howled. They might be animals, but before they left the house, their cultivation bases had beenpletely restored. Hence, aside from the fact that Su Ming had their lives in his hands and that their bodies had been transformed, their levels of cultivation were no different from before.


    The five white dogs attacked at full strength, and their power was equivalent to five powerful Dao Paragons attacking at full strength. Loud rumbles instantly echoed through the cave, creating endless echoes that made the cave tremble. When the cultivators outside heard it, it sounded like someone was roaring.


    The ice door immediately let out cracking sounds. Yet when the noise appeared, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The gate shattered, but the next moment, it returned to its unbroken state. It was as if the five Dao Paragons could not break the gate.


    However... a string of simple words appeared on the ice gate.


    ¡°If you want to enter my sect, then perform the ceremony of three bows and nine kneels. Those who are fated can enter!¡±


    Su Ming stared at the string of words. He now knew why Guru Xing Chen had been able to enter, but he would definitely be unable to do it. He could formally acknowledge Gu Hong as his Master because the old man was indeed sincere to him, but there was no way he would bow to Xuan Zang.


    An aloof look appeared in his eyes. He took a step forward and arrived before the gate. He lifted his left hand and pushed at the gate, then flung his right hand backwards. When he flipped his palm up, the five white dogs approached him and touched his right hand, or rather, they touched the mark of the crescent moon on his palm.


    The five white dogs¡¯ vast cultivation bases instantly surged into Su Ming¡¯s body through his right hand. At the same time, a dark light shone in his eyes.


    The moment he pushed his left hand against the ice gate, he said faintly, ¡°Time reversal.¡±


    He wanted to use his cultivation base to reverse the time on the ice gate, making it return to the moment countless years ago before it was formed!


    Su Ming had no idea how much time would be reversed, but it was the only way for him to break open the gate!


    The air around Su Ming started distorting. It was the sign of the reversal of time. Soon, a reflection appeared on the ice gate. It reflection was not of Su Ming... but Guru Xing Chen.


    From the reflection, it could be seen that Guru Xing Chen hade many years ago and kowtowed repeatedly at the door. When his figure disappeared, White Five shuddered and fell down. All its cultivation base had been sucked away, and it began to circte it immediately, trying its best to recover at the fastest speed possible.


    After all, the power that sucked out its cultivation base did not remain in its body, and the foundation was still there. Only when the foundation was destroyed could someone turn their target¡¯s cultivation base into their own possession, which was why the method of borrowing power would not affect White Five by too much.


    Several breaths passed, and the white dogs behind Su Ming fell down one after another. At that moment, the ice gate in front of Su Ming began growing thinner. Soon, it was reduced to the point it looked like a thinyer of skin, then vanished.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled swiftly. He saw a scene that no one else was capable of.


    He saw the back of a figure dressed in ck robes. While standing in front of him, it lifted its right hand in the direction of the empty spot where the ice gate originally was. Su Ming would never forget that back. It... belonged to Xun Zang!


    Not many changes of expression could be detected on his face, however. He only cast a single nce before taking a step forward and walking into the cave abode.


    At the instant he moved in, the ice gate behind him reappeared in its full form, and the chilling air it exuded was aggressive, but at that moment, Su Ming was already standing inside the cave abode.


    When he swept his gaze past the area, the first thing he saw was a huge ancient mirror. A cushion was positioned right in front of it.


    There were six chambers in the cave abode. Three of them were opened, while the other three were sealed tight.


    When he moved his gaze away from them, Su Ming went to the first sealed chamber. After a moment of pensive silence, he lifted his right hand and touched the stone wall. The moment he did so, ayer of ripples appeared on the stone wall. When they ripples spread out, the stone wall gradually became transparent.


    Su Ming was then able to see through the stone wall. There was a corpse sitting cross-legged in the chamber. A huge medicinal cauldron was before as if the person had been making cores before he died.


    There were also some racks in the chamber. They held quite a number of medicinal bottles, but most of them had already fallen. There were many broken bottles and a mess of medicinal cores on the ground.


    But there were some medicinal bottles that were still whole. There might not be many of them, but based on the light shining from within them, Su Ming could tell just how extraordinary the medicinal cores inside them were.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone, but he frowned. When he lifted his right hand, the ripples on the stone door to the chamber froze and disappeared. He could no longer see inside the chamber.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the power to reverse time is something I can¡¯t use here with my current level of cultivation... The power I have remaining in me is only enough to go out.¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming moved to the second sealed chamber. Again, he lifted his right hand, and the instant he touched the stone door, ripples immediately spread out of the second sealed door, and it became invisible.


    It allowed Su Ming to see another corpse in the chamber. It clearly belonged to a woman. She sat in the room with a Feng Shuipass in front of her. A corner of it was missing, which made it likely that the woman was using thest ounce of her strength to repair it.


    Su Ming cast his gaze on the Feng Shuipass, and as he stared at it, a dark light shone in his eyes. If he magnified that Feng Shuipass countless times, he was sure it was the one Xuan Zang had sat upon in his memories!


    In silence, Su Ming took his right hand off the door and walked to the final sealed chamber. At the moment he touched the door with his right hand, his pupils shrank. He felt as if an ear-shattering roar had echoed in his heart.


    That roar felt incredibly real. When the ripples spread out and the door became invisible, Su Ming finally saw what had brought about that roar in his heart!


    It was... a ck python. There was a ferocious dragon head on the python¡¯s tail. At that moment, be it the python or the dragon head, both were hissing and roaring at him from behind the stone door.


    As they roared, an invisible impact seemed to seep through the stone door andnd on Su Ming¡¯s body, crashing against his memories. Under it, Su Ming felt as if his mind had been torn apart, and the image of a gxy forcefully entered his mind.


    That gxy had countlesss, and they were rapidly rearranging themselves together to form a huge whip!


    ¡°Those who enter the abode are fated. Three doors may be opened, and the other three will not open unless someone is the master of the room. I will grant you the projection of the Space Whip so that you can search for my master!¡±


    The voice sounded ancient, and when it resounded in Su Ming¡¯s mind like thunder, causing him to tremble. He took his right hand off the door and staggered three steps back. Blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. When he lifted his head, he stared at the stone door that was swiftly bing non-transparent.


    When he looked over again, he did not see any python or dragon head. What he saw was a red bracelet made of thin string floating in the chamber!


    That item was the thread Su Ming remembered to be binding the nine Reversed Spirit Pearls that Xuan Zang held in his right hand!


    Su Ming wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. His goal foring was the Space Whip, after all. A glint appeared in his eyes, and when he brought his right hand up, the power of time gathered on him. He then pointed at the stone door leading to where the Space Whip was located.


    The moment Su Ming pointed at the door, it let out a bang, and a huge rebound tumbled at Su Ming. It had reflected the power of time reversal right back at him. When it was about to envelop Su Ming, he swung his arm, and the power of time reversal instantly vanished.


    His face was dark when he stared at the stone door for a long period of time.


    ¡®Time reversal is useless on this door...¡¯


    Su Ming frowned. He swept his gaze past the cave abode, and then his eyesnded on the ancient mirror. At the instant he saw it, he thought of something. He approached the mirror, then saw his face in the reflection. It belonged to Wang Tao.


    He stared at the ancient mirror quietly, then sank into contemtion before sitting down cross-legged on the cushion. At the instant he sat down and looked at the ancient mirror, a brilliant sparkle appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°As expected,¡± he said softly.


    As he stared at the ancient mirror, he no longer saw Wang Tao, and neither did he see himself... Instead, he saw a face he would never forget... It belonged to Xuan Zang, who was clothed in ck and meditating!


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case...¡¯


    Su Ming sighed softly and lifted his right hand to cut the tip of his finger. When blood poured out, he swung his right hand. Immediately, three drops of fresh blood flew out andnded on the three sealed doors.


    At the instant he did so, the three stone doors rumbled and turned blood-red. Then, they started spreading outwards as if they were melting. Soon, all the stone doors... opened!


    At the instant the stone doors were open, the Space Whip, which had the head of a python and the tail of a dragon head charged at him.


    Su Ming was silent and did not dodge. Instead, a resolute light shone in his eyes. He lifted his right hand and extended it at the iing python. At the moment it closed in on him, the body of the snake vanished to turn into a red thread that bound itself around Su Ming¡¯s right wrist.


    At the same time, the Feng Shuipass in the chamber with the woman¡¯s corpse flew out with a buzz. When it approached Su Ming, it merged with the cushion beneath him, and it turned into a huge Feng Shuipass!


    Su Ming lifted his head quietly, then looked at the ancient mirror again when a loud rumble shook the sky and earth in the cave abode. It sounded like the earth was shaking and the mountains were moving.


    ¡°I am not you,¡± Su Ming said faintly.

 Chapter 1431: Four Cycles of Sixty Years

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Four Cycles of Sixty Years</h4>


    The Feng Shuipass flew out and merged with the cushion under Su Ming. When the ground in the cave abode seemed to have turned into a huge Feng Shuipass and the Space Whip flew to Su Ming to turn into a red thread around his right wrist...


    The mountain around the cave abode began trembling. Booming sounds rose and fell, and in the millions of mountains in the southwestern region of Ancient Zang, it felt like an earthquake had descended. The mountains swayed violently, rocks fell, and dust flew, making it look like there was a huge sleeping dragon under the mountains.


    At that moment, the dragon had woken up and was shaking off the dust and earth that had settled on its body in the passage of time, which was why the ce looked as if the mountains were about to shatter and the ground about to crumble.


    Loud booming sounds shook the sky and earth. In the blink of an eye, many mountains copsed. Dust clouds filled the sky and earth, and the expressions of the thousands of people from Seven Moons Sect led by Xu Zhong Fanturned anxious.


    At that moment, the sects and ns beyond the mountains noticed the abnormality in the area. Long arcs charged over with loud whistles in their wake.


    While Xu Zhong Fan was feeling anxious, a white light suddenly flew out of the cave with its gaze fixated upon them. In that light was not Su Ming, but arge white dog. It approached Xu Zhong Fan, and an old voice immediately spoke in Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The young master has a message. He will not be able toe out of the ce for the time being. Please go back to Seven Moons Sect on your own. Once hees out, he will go to all of you in Seven Moons Sect.¡±


    Once the white dog sent the message through a divine thought, it turned around and returned to the cave. At the instant it flew back, a loud bang shot into the sky from the cave. Shattered rocks tumbled inside, and the cave copsed.


    Hesitation appeared on Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s face, but when he saw the mountains swaying, and the Runes unable to stop that even when all of them were fully activated, he made his decision. As the mountains copsed and numerous cracks appeared near where they hadid down their Relocation Rune, Xu Zhong Fan gritted his teeth and swung his arm.


    Once the cracks spread to the Relocation Rune, all of them would be unable to leave, and the abnormality in the ce had already attracted the attention of the sects and ns in the area. Before long, many of them would rush over.


    And hence, to preserve the secrets in the ce...


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect disciples, we leave now!¡±


    At his order, the thousands of people charged into the Rune. At the instant light shone from the Relocation Rune, they all disappeared without a trace.


    The moment they vanished, long arcs from all directions could be seen in the distance. Those cultivators had seen the light from the Relocation Rune, but they had not gotten a glimpse of the faces of who had left.


    When the people from Seven Moons Sect left, the mountain where the Relocation Rune was copsed, and the Rune shattered to pieces, making it impossible for others to reverse the process of the Relocation and drag back the people who had left.


    Immediately after, the Runes Seven Moons Sect had set in the area self-destructed simultaneously. When booming sounds echoed in the air, all traces of Seven Moons Sect werepletely destroyed.


    The booms formed by the self-destruction of the Runes were connected with the tremors of the mountains, and dust clouds filled every inch of air in the area.


    Soon, more cultivators arrived, but few of them ventured into the dust fog. They only stood in the air and stared at the mountains in surprise and bewilderment.


    Then, powerful Dao Paragons from those sects and ns arrived and conducted detailed investigations. But only when the tremors in the mountains gradually calmed down after three days did they begin searching through the area for clues.


    But in the end, they found nothing and could only leave with hearts filled with various guesses. Hence, even more detailed investigations were conducted, and theysted for months before they slowly dying out. In time, no cultivators from any sects or ns paid any attention to the mountains anymore. The matter of nearly three-tenths of the mountains in the southwestern region of Ancient Zang suddenly copsing had be an enigma.


    But there were still some cultivators who believed that there was something wrong with the ce, and they would asionally go there, hoping that luck would allow them to find some clues that no one else was able to.


    Time passed slowly like that.


    Su Ming remained sitting cross-legged in the cave abode. The tremors from the ground and mountains in the world outside had caused arge number of cracks to appear in the cave abode as well. It seemed like it was about to crumble, but in the end, it did not copse. However, it did look to be in a rather pathetic state.


    Su Ming continued sitting on the cushion through it all. He had his eyes closed and was immersed in meditation. He had not left the ce because the person who appeared in the ancient mirror was Xuan Zang.


    If he did not settle this matter, Su Ming would not get out.


    Behind him was the ice gate, and at that moment, the five white dogs stayed guard outside it while waiting for his return.


    Days passed, and in the blink of an eye, a year went by.


    During it, Su Ming had only opened his eyes twice. The first time he did so was half a year after the event. When he opened his eyes, he looked into the ancient mirror, and who he saw was still Xuan Zang, dressed in a ck robe and sitting on his Feng Shuipass.


    Then, Su Ming closed his eyes, and when another half a year went by, he had had already meditated in the cave abode for a full year. At that time, he opened his eyes again, and who he saw... was still Xuan Zang.


    In silence, Su Ming stood up slowly from the Feng Shuipass on the ground. He took off the red thread and threw it on the ground, and when he looked at the ancient mirror again, who he saw was no longer Xuan Zang, but neither was it Wang Tao. He saw himself.


    ¡°If I want your treasures, then I will have to be you...¡±


    When Su Ming said those words faintly, a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He had not gone out because he was not Xuan Zang. If he did not resolve the problem he saw in the ancient mirror, it would be a thought buried deep in his heart, which was not appropriate for him.


    There was another reason for it as well. Be it the Space Whip or the Feng Shuipass, Su Ming needed time to refine them. He could already predict that when he turned those two treasures into his own possessions, when he looked at the ancient mirror again, he would no longer see Xuan Zang, but himself.


    While remaining silent, Su Ming sat down on the Feng Shuipass. Once he closed his eyes, he spread out his cultivation base to fuse it with the Feng Shuipass beneath him. At the same time, the third eye at the center of his brow opened. His Dao Spirit in the eye formed a seal with its hands, and immediately, an invisible ball of fire spread out from Su Ming¡¯s body to begin his process of refining the Feng Shuipass.


    Su Ming¡¯s will also filled the entire cave abode and fused with his cultivation base as well as his Dao Spirit to turn into a power that belonged solely to him. It began an unprecedented process of refinement on the Feng Shuipass.


    Time passed gradually. When Su Ming had been refining thepass for ten years in the cave abode as if he was going through a process of isted training, not many cultivators could be seen any longer among the mountains in the world outside. Ten years might not be long, but far too many people had their journey rewarded with nothing after they came. The tremors that happened ten years before were gradually being forgotten.


    But there were still some persistent cultivators who did not want to leave the ce. Only when another ten years passed, they left with regret in their hearts.


    When Su Ming had isted himself in the cave abode for a total of thirty years, the mountains in the southwestern region of Ancient Region returned to the old times, when there would seldom be people who visited the area. It became a very quiet ce, just like in the past.


    Su Ming opened his eyes. At the moment he did so, he looked at the ancient mirror. The first thing he saw was still Xuan Zang, but when he cast a second nce... he saw himself!


    Right then, about two-tenths of the Feng Shuipass had been refined by him.


    Su Ming was not in a hurry. He closed his eyes again and immersed himself in the process of refinement. When another thirty years passed and he had been in istion for a total of sixty years, five-tenths of the Feng Shuipass had been refined. When he looked at the ancient mirror again, he saw a blurry figure as a result of his own image ovepping with Xuan Zang¡¯s.


    No divine sense could extend into the mountains where the cave abode was located. Unless someone set up a Rune, it would be impossible for them to even Relocate to that ce, much less send any divine thoughts there.


    Hence, no one besides Seven Moons Sect knew about Su Ming being in there. All the thousands of disciples who had left the area all those years ago had their memories of that ce wiped off by the great sect elders the moment they returned to the sect, and because of it, only thirteen people knew that Su Ming was in the cave abode.


    Those thirteen people were naturally the thirteen great sect elders.


    They locked down all information about Su Ming and waited quietly for the day he egressed.


    Time passed, and when another cycle of sixty years passed and Su Ming had been refining the Feng Shuipass for one hundred and twenty years while he isted himself in the cave abode, he opened his eyes and looked at the ancient mirror. At that moment, he no longer saw Xuan Zang, but himself.


    He could notpletely refine the Feng Shuipass, but he had refined nine-tenths of it. The final one-tenth seemed to have been sealed, and no matter how Su Ming refined it, he could not make it fuse with his Brand.


    Yet even so, this could not be considered to be a burden in his heart, which was why Su Ming lifted his right hand from the Feng Shuipass and grabbed the red thread he had taken off his wrist one hundred something years ago. The red thread immediately at his right hand and bound itself on his wrist, and when Su Ming looked at the ancient mirror, he saw Xuan Zang again.


    Su Ming calmly closed his eyes and began the process of refining the red thread formed by the Space Whip. Like that... another cycle of sixty years went by!


    When Su Ming had isted himself in the cave abode for a total of four cycles of sixty years, he opened his eyes again, and the person who appeared in the ancient mirror was him.


    As he stared at the image of himself, a dark light shone in his eyes, and he stood up slowly.


    ¡®The four cycles of sixty years is quite a long time, but since I could refine nine-tenths of the Space Whip and this Feng Shuipass, it was worth it.¡¯


    Su Ming lowered his head to cast a nce at his right wrist. Then, when he turned around to look at the ice gate, he lifted his right hand and gave a casual swing in its direction. With it, the originally bright sky beyond the mountains instantly turned dark. The stars in the sky looked to be connected with one another.


    In a sh, an illusory whip appeared in Su Ming¡¯s hand. At the moment it touched the ice gate, booming sounds echoed in the air, and the ice gate fell apart to reveal the five white dogs who were looking at Su Ming at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Su Ming spoke, a Feng Shuipass appeared beneath his feet. He could change its size at will, and right then, it was only the size of a cushion, allowing him to stand on it. He then turned into a long arc and charged into the distance.

 Chapter 1432: I Am Xu Hui

    <h4>Chapter 1432: I Am Xu Hui</h4>


    There were three long arcs beyond the millions of mountains at that moment. One of them was in front of the other two, and they were slicing through the air as they charged forward. The one in the front was a woman. Her face was pale, but it only emphasized her delicate beauty.


    She was incredibly beautiful. In fact, it could be said that she was more charming than beautiful. The faint moles on her neck and the corners of her lips only increased her charm.


    Right then, there was panic in her eyes as she charged forward. There were two middle-aged men chasing after her. They had aloof expressions, and when they attacked, their attacks were filled with killing intent. While chasing after her, they gradually approached the millions of mountains in the southwestern region.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xu, you can¡¯t escape after stealing something from our sect!¡± one of the two people said faintly, and his voice resounded through the air.


    ¡°Your young master personally gave me this item, there¡¯s no such thing as me stealing it!¡± The woman snorted coldly.


    When she spoke, her eyes shone, and she charged to the millions of mountains ahead of her. She had long since known of the strangeness in this area, and she knew that divine thoughts and divine senses would be oppressed greatly there. If she could widen the distance between herself and her pursuers before losing them, it would be difficult for them to find her again.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you run into the millions of mountains. The two of us are only the first batch of people toe after you. You should know that there are plenty of other sect disciples behind us. They have already received the order to chase you down and are on the way,¡± the middle-aged man to the right said faintly.


    While speaking, he suddenly lifted his right hand. Several huge scorpions instantly flew out of his sleeve. Those scorpions did not have any corporeal bodies, but were formed by fog. If anyone looked at them, they would think that they had been drawn on a piece of paper with ink.


    At the moment they flew out, they let out piercing screeches and charged at the woman.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale. When the scorpions approached her, she formed a seal with her hands, then pointed backwards. The figure of a scorpion instantly appeared behind her. It screeched and collided with the scorpions rushing at the woman.


    A loud bang shot up, forming waves of impact that swept outwards in every direction. With those waves, the woman¡¯s speed instantly increased exponentially. However, her pursuers behind her cast some unknown Art. Because of it, their speed did not slow down, but had instead be faster.


    The three of them instantly appeared among the millions of mountains in three long arcs and sliced through the sky as they charged forward.


    When the two men saw that the woman ahead of them had charged into the mountains where divine senses would be suppressed, they did not show any hesitation. Instead, cold sneers appeared on their lips.


    The moment the middle-aged men sneered at the woman and she stepped into the mountains, dozens of long arcs appeared out of nowhere in front of her. All of them charged straight at her.


    As her expression changed, more long arcs appeared in the distant sky to her left and right. There were long arcs all around her, and they formed an encirclement!


    The woman narrowed her eyes. At that moment, a crazedughter rang out in the air. Hundreds of cultivators had appeared in the sky. A dozen of them were carrying a pnquin with a huge seat, and sitting on it was a young man in a pink robe. There were five scantily dressed female cultivators around him, and they were embracing him while staring at the woman named Xu coldly.


    ¡°You b*tch, you took my treasure and still refuse to be my furnace? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll escape this time. Once I capture you, I will have my way with you in this ce. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I will give you to the people who followed me to this ce!¡±


    The young man had a handsome face, but his expression was ferocious. A cold re shone in his eyes, and when he spoke, he exuded an unseen arrogant air.


    ¡°Remember this, I want her alive!¡±


    The face of the woman named Xu turned even paler. She gritted her teeth, then moved. Immediately, ck fog surrounded her, and the shadow of a huge scorpion manifested. At the same time, she fled downwards, but no matter how fast she was, there were hundreds of cultivators surrounding her.


    They immediatelyughed coldly and flew out together. Like a that covered the entire sky, they forced the woman named Xu to the ground.


    She could simply not flee from her predicament. When she was forced to the ground, she would be caught in a like an overturned bowl, and there would simply be no chance for her to escape.


    She knew it clearly, but there were hundreds of cultivators around her, blocking her way no matter which path she chose, and with those obstructions, she would instantly surrounded.


    There was only one path before her, and it was the way down, but there was also a limit to that path... unless there was no end as she descended downwards, but that was clearly impossible.


    However, right then, when the woman named Xu was filled with anxiety and the cultivators in the area forced her to descend to the ground, she suddenly saw a ck-robed cultivator standing on a summit of one of the many mountains below her.


    That cultivator had long hair that danced in the mountain breeze, and there were five white dogs behind him.


    Needless to say, it was Su Ming.


    At the instant the woman named Xu saw the cultivator, she felt her heart thump in dread, but when she looked closely, she found that she had never seen him in the sect before. A thought appeared in her heart, and as she charged forward, she immediately spoke.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, help me!¡± After shouting that, she changed direction and charged straight at Su Ming.


    The young man sitting in the chair in the sky ate a celestial fruit given to him by one of the women beside him and shouted arrogantly, ¡°As I thought, that btch has someone waiting for her in this ce... Kill him! Kill! I want that btch alive, as for the rest, kill!¡±


    Right when he said those words, a dozen people split up from the hundreds of people chasing after the woman named Xu and charged towards Su Ming.


    When the woman named Xu saw this, she immediately made a decision in her heart. The image of the scorpion behind her copsed with a bang and turned into a wave of impact that swept up her body to make her instantly draw close to the mountain where Su Ming was. Once she appeared behind him, she did not stop but instead spoke quickly.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, run! I buried the item in the ce you requested! We¡¯ll meet in the spot we agreed on previously!¡±


    After saying that, she felt smug and thought that the person could only be considered to be unlucky. She hoped that he could attract some people after him so she could have a chance to escape.


    There were plenty of loopholes in her act. It was nothing worth mentioning, but right then, it was a critical moment, and her act served to be slightly useful.


    But right when she spoke, a calm voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Leaving just like this?¡±


    The woman named Xu had been about to flee, but her body suddenly froze, and she found herself bound by an invisible power. She could not move even an inch forward and was forced to stop behind Su Ming. This scene immediately caused her expression to change drastically.


    At that moment, the hundreds of cultivators in the area closed in on them and surround the mountain on which Su Ming stood.


    None of the hundreds of cultivators were in Dao Divinity Realm. In fact, they were not even in Avacaniya Realm, and the female cultivator was just in Void Tribnt Realm.


    When the mountain was surrounded, Su Ming did not bother about the people in the area. Instead, he turned around and looked at the pale-faced woman named Xu.


    She stared back at him in shock. At that moment, if she still did not know that Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation had far surpassed hers, it would have been impossible for her to have survived in Ancient Zang for that long.


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    When she spoke, the cultivators around them attacked Su Ming. They were grossly overestimating their own strength, and the moment they attacked, White Three¡ªthe one with the missing leg¡ªbarked at the sky while standing among the other white dogs beside Su Ming.


    Its bark shook the sky and earth, sounding as if thunder had roared. The sky and earth tumbled about, clouds crumbled, and so did the hundreds of cultivators in the area. Banging sounds shot up along with a blood-red fog. At that instant, all the cultivators had been reduced to blood mist due to the shock they received from the bark.


    The scene shocked and intimidated the woman named Xu, and the young man in the pnquin shudder as well. The bodies of the women around him broke down at that moment, and his body was dyed red by fresh blood. He let out a shrill scream, and four figures manifested around him.


    They were four old men, and their expressions were incredibly solemn while their eyes sparkled. The presence of those in Dao Divinity Realm spread out from their bodies; they were all powerful warriors in the first level of Dao Divinity Realm.


    ¡°Senior... Senior, please save me. I¡¯ve been forced to a corner by these ruffians and had to resort to seeking shelter from you. I hope that you will not me me. In truth, I¡¯ve been driven into a corner...¡± the woman named Xu immediately pleaded. Her voice quivered slightly, which was a telling sign that she had beenpletely intimidated.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    After ncing at the woman behind him, Su Ming sighed quietly in his heart. Her appearance was identical to that of Xu Hui. Even her moles were the same.


    ¡°I am Xu Hui,¡± the woman named Xu quickly said.


    She felt incredibly nervous, and her nervousness grew even more when she looked at the white dogs who had previously appeared unassuming. With just one bark, one of them had killed hundreds of people. The shock she received from seeing that was too great. And... there were five of such dogs around him!


    ¡°Can you drink?¡± Su Ming closed his eyes and hid the sadness as well as the reminiscence in his eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman named Xu was momentarily stunned. She hesitated for a moment, but before she could answer, Su Ming had already opened his eyes.


    ¡°Drink with me once, and I will help solve this predicament.¡±


    The moment he said it, he turned around and swung his sleeve. The five white dogs beside him immediately flew out and charged at the sky.


    The young man in the chair turned stark pale. When he screamed, the pupils of the four old men around him shrank. A strong sense of life-threatening danger rose in the old men, and they did not dare to attack. Instead, they grabbed the young man, turned around, and tried to escape.


    But the four old men did not stand a chance against the five white dogs. The dogs instantly caught up, and shrill screams of pain rang out.


    ¡°How dare you harm me?! I am the son of the Great Sect Elder of Cloud Sieve Sect! My father is a Dao Paragon! You¡ª¡±


    The young man¡¯s speech turned into a scream of pain. It soon disappeared, and the five white dogs returned to Su Ming¡¯s side. The young man¡¯s pale head was in White Five¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1433: Thank You, But You Are Not Her

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Thank You, But You Are Not Her</h4>


    The young man¡¯s head was thrown by Su Ming¡¯s side. White Five let out a whine that Xu Hui could not understand, but the other four white dogs could.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a Dao Paragon!¡± This was what White Five had said.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a Dao Paragon!¡±


    ¡°Darn it all, if you lot are Dao Paragons, then I¡¯m a Dao Paragon as well!¡±


    All five white dogs whined at that moment, thenid down on their stomachs beside Su Ming and fiddled with the young man¡¯s head.


    Xu Hui sucked in a sharp breath, and her face turned even paler. When she looked at Su Ming, her gaze was filled with indescribable terror. The life and death pursuit she thought would certainly kill her had been easily resolved by Su Ming, but more importantly, he had not even attacked. The white dogs alone had done everything.


    Xu Hui had been able to recognize the four old men beside the young man. They were sect elders from Cloud Sieve Sect, and their cultivation bases were practically over the roof. They were in Dao Divinity Realm, the stage that surpassed Avacaniya Realm!


    Xu Hui did not know their precise level of cultivation, but to her, those four old men were powerful entities equivalent to the will of heaven. If she knew that they had been there since the beginning, she probably would have lost the courage to flee. However, those four were sent to protect the young man and would not bother to deal with her.


    Yet those powerful warriors had been easily ripped apart by the white dogs of the person before her. Even the men¡¯s souls were destroyed, which filled Xu Hui¡¯s heart with indescribable fear.


    ¡°S-Senior...¡± Xu Hui trembled. Only when she spoke did she notice that she had regained mobility.


    Su Ming sat down on a mountain rock. When he lifted his right hand, a few pots of wine appeared in front of him. They were all what he had prepared for the old man. At that moment, when he brought them out, he raised his head to look at the woman who had the exact same face as the woman in his memories.


    ¡°Drink.¡± Su Ming picked up a pot of wine and stared at the woman before him in a daze before he took a big swig.


    Xu Hui¡¯s face was pale, and she felt her skin crawl slightly from how Su Ming looked at her. He had such a high level of cultivation that he was the strongest person she had ever seen in her life... but his personality was very strange. He had actually asked her to drink wine.


    Also, there seemed to be a hint of sadness in his eyes, and that sadness made her think that he was thinking of someone else when he looked at her. Xu Hui, thus, gritted her teeth, picked up a pot of wine, and drank a mouthful as well.


    With it, a dash of red instantly appeared on her pale cheeks. When she put the pot of wine down, she quickly spoke.


    ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t drink too much, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Drink!¡± Su Mingughed while looking at Xu Hui before he picked up his pot and took arge gulp from it again.


    ¡®Damn it... damn it! He might be a senior with unfathomable strength and have quite the pleasant face, but no matter what, he¡¯s an old monster. Could it be that h-h-he... wants to make me drunk... and then use me as a furnace?!¡¯


    Xu Hui felt conflicted in her heart, but she did not dare to refuse to drink. She quickly forced herself to smile, then gritted her teeth and drank another mouthful.


    With it, Xu Hi immediately felt a little tipsy. She might have quite a few urges when she practiced Dao, but she seldom drank. At that moment, she instinctively wanted to circte her cultivation base, but when she saw that Su Ming did not do so, she became worried that once she did, it would cause the other to do something weird, what with his strange personality. A pitiful expression appeared on her face from the conflict in her heart.


    Su Ming also took another mouthful of wine from his pot. His gaze was fixated on Xu Hui. In his mind, he saw the times when he drank with Xu Hui in Divine Essence Star Ocean.


    Back then, his level of cultivation had not been as high, and his knowledge of the world was still iplete; he still struggled against the forces of the world. But when he looked back, at that time, he was blessed, because everything that belonged to him was still around, and he was only separated from them by distance, unlike...


    Su Ming lowered his head, and anguish from remembering the past appeared in his eyes. He raised his winepot and drank again.


    ¡°Xu Hui, this time, I¡¯ll y fair and square ...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    He had said those words softly, and the conflicted Xu Hui could not hear them. The pot of wine was still in her hands, and she did not know whether to put it down or continue holding it. An urge to throw all caution to the wind stirred in her, and she was about to tell Su Ming loudly that she did not drink when she caught sight of the five white dogs toying with the human head.


    That one nce instantly stole her courage, and she had a vague feeling that if she refused to drink, there was a high possibility that the five white dogs would get to y with two human heads.


    When Xu Hui thought of that, she felt indignant and decided to just raise her pot of wine and take a big swig from it.


    Once she finished drinking, she put down her pot and suddenly notice Su Ming sway as if he could no longer handle the alcohol. This discovery immediately caused an idea to pop up in Xu Hui¡¯s head, and her spirits lifted.


    ¡®Heh heh, I¡¯ll give it my all!¡¯ she thought in her heart and immediately put on a charming expression before picking up a pot of wine to deliver it to Su Ming.


    ¡°Senior, thank you for saving my life! This is a toast of gratitude from me!¡± Xu Hui said. She took a big gulp first, and her petite face grew even redder.


    Su Ming stared at her as if he was looking at the past and quietly drank.


    ¡°Senior, meeting is fate itself. Come, let¡¯s drink again!¡±


    ¡°Senior, I have to thank you for saving me! One more toast!¡±


    ¡°Senior, I thank you for saving me again!¡±


    ¡°Senior, urk... let¡¯s not say anything else, let¡¯s just drink!¡±


    ¡°Senior, I still don¡¯t know your name...¡±


    The two of them drank mouthful after mouthful, and gradually, four pots of wine were emptied by them. Xu Hui was already drunk, but she found that even when she was drunk, she could still drink more. Instead, the senior who had a strange personality and harbored malicious intent became even drunker than her.


    This filled her with confidence. When Su Ming brought out another four pots of wine, the two of them continued drinking. At the time the sky gradually turned dark and was adorned by glittering stars, Xu Hui stared at Su Ming with a silly smile.


    ¡°Drink up! Why aren¡¯t you drinking?!¡±


    Su Ming was drunk. He had always been a lightweight, and he did not want to use his cultivation base to get rid of the effects of alcohol. On top of that, this time, he wanted to be drunk. He did not want to cheat. Under the moonlight, he stared at Xu Hui, and his vision seemed to have be blurry, causing him to be unable to tell whether they were in Divine Essence Star Ocean or Ancient Zang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink. Last time, I didn¡¯t, but Xu Hui, this time... I will drink with you,¡± Su Ming mumbled. He picked up a pot of wine and drank a huge mouthful from it. At that moment, Xu Hui finally became certain that the strange senior did really treat her as someone else.


    But she was curious why the senior named Su Ming would call out her own name even though he was seeing someone else through her.


    ¡®Could it be that his old friend is also called Xu Hui?¡¯ When that thought appeared in her head, she spoke softly while feeling tipsy.


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t drink with mest time. I was the only one drinking, but you cheated. This time, you have to get drunk.¡±


    When Su Ming heard it, heughed.


    ¡°Dijiu Mo Sha, bring more wine here!¡± Su Ming shouted with augh, but no one answered his call. The mountain where they sat was not the mountain in Divine Essence Star Ocean. There was... no person called Dijiu Mo Sha there.


    Su Ming fell silent and shook his head in anguish. He then brought out a few pots of wine himself and ced them by his side. When he did so, he sighed softly.


    ¡°If only life was as beautiful as it is in the beginning...¡±


    This time, Xu Hui did hear his soft murmurs, and she stared at the senior who had been strange in her eyes. She saw sadness and grief in his eyes and how he seemed to be reminiscing about the past. She suddenly felt that the senior before her did not harbor any malicious thoughts. He only thought that she resembled his old friend after he saw her, which was why he had felt sentimental and asked her to drink with him.


    Perhaps there had been a woman whom she resembled at some point in the passage of time who also sat on a mountain and drank with him under the night sky. That time... he cheated and did not drink too much.


    Perhaps there was also a person called Dijiu Mo Sha by his side at that time, which was why he called out to him.


    Xu Hui stared at Su Ming, and she gradually felt that he was a very pitiful man. She sighed softly.


    ¡®He saved me, so I will... be his old friend for a while.¡¯ When she thought of this, Xu Hui looked at Su Ming again, and a gentle look appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Su Ming...¡± she said softly.


    When she said those words, Su Ming¡¯s hand, which had picked up a pot of wine in anguish, came to a swift halt. He stared at her in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about the past, please...¡± Xu Hui said softly and looked at Su Ming gently.


    He stared back at her. At that instant, he could not quite tell who the person before him was. He slowly lifted his hand and touched the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t finish drinking with mest time. This time, you did it. Don¡¯t keep reminiscing about the past and making yourself sad. If you do... I will be sad as well...¡± Xu Hui said gently while looking at Su Ming.


    She did not know why, but her heart suddenly ached in pain,. It was the first time she ever felt such pain in her life.


    Su Ming¡¯s hand swept past Xu Hui¡¯s face. When his hand fell, he closed his eyes.


    Time trickled by, an when the time it takes for one incense stick to burn passed, Su Ming opened his eyes, and when he looked at Xu Hui, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, but you... are not her.¡±


    Xu Hui bit her bottom lip. Her original intent was to pretend to be Su Ming¡¯s old friend, but he had already woken up from his drunken stupor. Yet for a reason she did not understand herself, the pain in her heart had only grown stronger.


    ¡°I...¡± Xu Hui was about to say something, but she did not know what to say or even where to begin.


    ¡°Thank you for drinking with me... Where is Cloud Sieve Sect? Take me there, and I will help you get rid of your problems,¡± Su Ming said softly while standing up.


    Xu Hui rose after him in a daze.


    When Su Ming looked over, he lifted his right hand, intending to help her dispel her drunkenness, but Xu Hui took a few steps backwards and shook her head.


    ¡°Cloud Sieve Sect is about seven days south from this ce...¡±


    Once she said that, she closed her eyes. Her body became limp, and she fell.

 Chapter 1434: Intending to Cut Without Leaving Any Traces Behind

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Intending to Cut Without Leaving Any Traces Behind</h4>


    Su Ming held Xu Hui, who had fallen unconscious due to being drunk. He stared at her rosy cheeks, and noticed that her originally sweet breath was nowced with alcohol. While lying in Su Ming¡¯s bosom, she let out faint whistles made by a sleeping person.


    Those sounds caused the ripples of memories to stir in Su Ming¡¯s heart. After standing quietly on the mountain for some time, he sighed softly. He then turned around and while holding Xu Hui charged into the south.


    The five white dogs immediately followed after him. They turned into five white rays of light that charged behind him. One of them, White Five, had a human head between its teeth.


    The journey of seven days to Cloud Sieve Sect was calcted based on Xu Hui¡¯s speed, but Su Ming could reach that ce in an instant.


    Cloud Sieve Sect was not one of the seven sects, but one of the smaller sects under the seven. There were quite a number of small sects in Ancient Zang, but most of them were not famous, such as Cloud Sieve Sect. The presence of a Dao Paragon guarding it had only made it slightly reputable in the area.


    In just the time takes for two incense sticks to burn, Su Ming saw Cloud Sieve Sect in the distance. It was built on a mountain, and it looked quite extraordinary. There were green pines surrounding the sect, and a flight of stone stairs going down the mountain. Clouds and fog filled the area, and a huge hall could be vaguely seen at the summit. At the bottom, right before the mountain, there was a huge stone erected with two words carved on it: Cloud Sieve!


    It was Cloud Sieve Sect.


    Su Ming turned his gaze away and lowered his head to cast a nce at Xu Hui in his arms. When he lifted his head, his gaze was aloof and callous. He bore no grudges against the sect himself... but if he ignored it, Xu Hui would certainly be chased down because of the deaths of the young man and the hundreds of cultivators.


    And it was impossible for Su Ming to take Xu Hui away. She was not the person in his memories, and it was impossible for him to form any sort of connection with her. If he did, it would only entangle him even more with the world and push him into losing himself one day.


    Before, he had thought it was not difficult to keep his mind clear. He could do it as long as he kept true to himself... but when he saw Xu Hui, he realized that it was not as easy as he thought.


    He should have found the people who had the exact same face and voice to the people in his memories to be incredibly familiar to him... but right then, when he looked at them, he found the barrier of unfamiliarity separating them.


    However, the people in his memories had died, but he could see them right before his eyes. It forced him to continuously tell himself that all he saw was fake, even if it felt so real that it was scary.


    And that was just with Xu Hui. If he ran into Fang Cang Lan, Yu Xuan, his eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, and the others... Su Ming did not know whether he could bear to cut off all his ties with them.


    That was why when he faced Lan Lan of Seven Moons Sect, Su Ming chose to keep as far away from her as possible. She bore the slightest hint of resemnce to Fang Cang Lan... and he did not know whether he could still keep true to his heart if he got closer to her.


    Would he... be a pitiful man who would be unwilling to believe that everything was fake even though he knew that it was fake and would rather believe that everything around him was real?


    Su Ming knew himself well, and it was precisely because of it that he did everything he could to avoid the people he knew. He understood all too well... that he was this sort of person!


    He sighed softly. When an aloof re appeared in his eyes, he decided Cloud Sieve Sect¡¯s fate. It... could not continue to exist. Only when it lost the ability to pursue Xu Hui could Su Ming leave her alone and cut off his ties with her.


    But he also knew that when he destroyed the sect... he would have already formed a connection with Xu Hui.


    The best possible thing for him to do was to let go of Xu Hui and turn a blind eye towards her survival, as if she was just a gust of fleeting wind... but he could not do so.


    In silence, Su Ming brought his right hand up and pointed at Cloud Sieve Sect.


    A fierce light lit up in the eyes of the five white dogs behind him. They turned into five long arcs that charged towards Cloud Sieve Sect.


    ¡°Only kill those who are above Avacaniya Realm and the sessor disciples of this sect.¡±


    By the time Su Ming finished speaking, the five white dogs had already rushed into Cloud Sieve Sect. After a moment, booming sounds surged into the sky. Enraged roars as well as cries of surprise shot up, and a ughter began in Cloud Sieve Sect.


    All cultivators above Avacaniya Realm, the sect master, the sessor disciples, and all of sect elders dyed the sky red with their blood on that night.


    When about an hour had passed and all five white dogs flew back, dozens of people¡ªCloud Sieve Sect¡¯s sect master, sect elders, and sessor disciples¡ªwere killed.


    For a sect which numbered to nearly ten thousand people, the deaths of dozens of people should amount to nothing, but when those people formed the small circle that was the peak of the sect, it meant that sect... would fall to ruin straight away.


    Su Ming lowered his head and cast a nce at Xu Hui again. When he took a step forward, he reached a mountain in the distance and put Xu Hui down. He stared at her quietly for a long while, then lifted his right hand and swung his arm. Glittering lightnded on Xu Hui¡¯s body, and he left.


    When Su Ming left, Xu Hui¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She slowly opened her eyes, and confusion appeared on her face, but she soon remembered what had happened and immediately got up to look around her, but besides the darkness of the night, she found nothing.


    She could vaguely remember drinking with someone. That person hadter asked her where Cloud Sieve Sect was located, and then... she fainted. But once she woke up, she found that no matter how hard she tried to remember, she could not recall the face of the person who drank with her.


    Xu Hui scowled, then shook her head hard and turned into a long arc that left into the distance.


    Su Ming went away, leaving the southwestern region far behind him. He charged forth and did not stop all along the way, as if he wanted to leave Xu Hui far behind him as well as the ce where he met her, which had formed a connection with him that he could not sever.


    He discovered that the more he became immersed in the world, the more he felt that he could not keep his mind clear, but he still tried his best to keep true to his heart. When morning arrived, he saw Seven Moons Sect in the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve... returned...¡± Su Ming said softly.


    With one step, he vanished. When he reappeared, he was standing in the air above Seven Moons Sect. The moment he showed up there, all the Runes were activated. Countless figures instantly appeared, and waves of divine senses locked down on him.


    Seven Moons Sect was clearly in a state of extreme caution. Once the divine senses swept past Su Ming, they did not lower their guard in the slightest. Even more waves of murderous intent showed up, but the next moment, a long string ofughter echoed in the air, and Gu Tai took huge strides forward to charge towards Su Ming from the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    ¡°How was it?!¡± he immediately asked.


    There were around ten long arcs charging behind him. Xu Zhong Fan and Dao Han were among them. When Xu Zhong Fan saw Su Ming, he immediately smiled. He looked distinctly older, and there were more wrinkles on his forehead, as if he had been constantly frowning over thest couple years. Once he saw Su Ming, the wrinkles on his forehead evened out.


    Only Dao Han¡¯s pupils shrank at the instant he saw Su Ming. His main focus was on the five white dogs beside him. Once he scrutinized them, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. When he turned his gaze back to Su Ming, he had a vague feeling that the third prince before him had be vastly different after they hadn¡¯t seen him for two hundred something years.


    This was not a feeling brought forth by his cultivation base, but his instincts. they told him that if he attacked, he might not be able to overpower the third prince.


    He was not the only one who felt this way though. At that moment, the other great sect elders beside Gu Tai all had that feeling when they looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken all of them.¡± Su Ming nodded at Gu Tai.


    ¡°Alright, you came back at the right time. I was worried that you would miss the fight over the Ph of Dao Verification. Right now, there are a few more decades before it starts. Since you reaped some good rewards this time, you must ughter your way to fame in the fight over the Ph of Dao Verification!


    ¡°In that battle, the very firstpetition of the sessors will beunched between Seven Moons Sect, One Dao Sect, and Asura n. We will fight before the Ph, and you will fight in it. We will be fighting for the path of Dao Verification, and you will be fighting against the other prodigies of the other sects for the Ph of Dao Verification!


    ¡°In the past, the respective camps from the seven sects and twelve ns would dye the sky and earth with fresh blood when they fought, for only then did the path of Dao Verification opens. But right now... Seven Moons Sect has formed an alliance with two sects and three ns. The battle this time will certainly be much greater and more vicious than in the past!¡±


    When Gu Tai spoke, he stared at Su Ming with bright, burning eyes. He too had clearly noticed the difference in Su Ming, but he could see much more than the others. The five white dogs around him were secondary, what Gu Tai cared about was Su Ming¡¯s right hand!


    The red thread tied to his wrist filled Gu Tai with apprehension, and the Brand of the crescent moon that asionally showed up on his palm caused his eyes to shrink. Hidden within them was a hint of shock.


    ¡°This Brand is...¡± Gu Tai sucked in a sharp breath, and a smile lit up at the corners of his lips. A strong wave of excitement appeared on his face. He had managed to recognize where that Brand came from!


    Su Ming nodded and wrapped his fist in his palm towards Gu Tai and the others. After he cast a nce at Xu Zhong Fan, he took a step forward and stepped into the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will need to enter isted training to nourish my Enchanted Treasures. Senior Gu Tai, Teacher Xu, please wake me up on the day of Dao Verification.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words, Xu Zhong Fan immediately looked excited. It was the first time that Su Ming had addressed him as teacher. While he might not have addressed him as Master but as Teacher Xu, it was already enough for Xu Zhong Fan.


    Gu Tai watched Su Ming leave into the distance, and his smile grew wider. There was great confidence on his face. He believed that even though Su Ming appeared to only be in Dao Spirit Realm at that moment, hisbat abilities would surely be able to threaten even Dao Paragons!


    ¡°If he can enter Dao Spirit Realm, he will be... the strongest among all under Great Dao Paragons! This day is far from us. When the path of Dao Verification is opened and he enters it, with his tactics, intelligence, andbat prowess, there is a high chance that he will obtain the Ph of Dao Verification. Once he has it and eats it, he will be a Dao Paragon!¡± Gu Tai said softly with hope shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Besides, he has that Brand, and it has been formed by what could be called one of the most terrifying divine abilities in all of Ancient Zang...¡±

 Chapter 1435: The Legend of the Emperor of Ancient Zang

    <h4>Chapter 1435: The Legend of the Emperor of Ancient Zang</h4>


    The Ph of Dao Verification came from the Tree of Dao Verification. That tree was not in Ancient Zang, but in a shattered dimension. Legends had it that the Dao Verification Art did not belong to Ancient Zang in the distant past.


    However, the Emperor of Ancient Zang had used his power of Boundless Dao Realm to tear apart space and step into the world that practically all the cultivators in Ancient Zang found incredibly mysterious even up to this date. In fact, there were quite a lot of people who still did not know that it even existed.


    That world proimed itself to be the beginning of the universe and was the homnd of the Tree of Dao Verification. It was a huge tree that reached the heavens and provided nourishment to all the lives in that world, giving rise to countless powerful warriors!


    There were nine continents in that world, and on each continent was a butterfly. They were the spirits of the continents and existences that were the same state of being as the Tree of Dao Verification. They served as the pirs of support allowing the lives on the continents to multiply.


    The Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s entry had immediately caught the attention of the beings in that world. A huge war broke out, and the Emperor of Ancient Zang fought against the strongest of that world¡ªa powerful warrior named Gou Hong. They had engaged in an astonishing battle of Arts.


    The details of the battle were recorded in ancient scrolls that no one could read except for the members of the royal family, and even then, those of the royal family harboring secrets and who were not emperors could not read them. They only knew that the Emperor of Ancient Zang returned with grave injuries while dragging with him the Tree of Dao Verification. He left the tree in the tunnel connecting Ancient Zang and that world, which then became a shattered dimension.


    After that, the Ph of Dao Verification from the tree became a supreme treasure that all the cultivators of Ancient Zang sought for at least once in their lives!


    As for the Emperor of Ancient Zang, once he returned to the royal capital, he chose to enter isted training... After several tens of thousands of years, the princes of that time incidentally discovered that cracks had appeared on the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s life te, and in their shock, they immediately gathered the entire royal family together to activate the chamber where the Emperor of Ancient Zang isted himself... only to discover that the Emperor of Ancient Zang had disappeared from his tightly sealed istion grounds.


    That was a legend recorded on a jade slip, and Su Ming held it in his hand.


    He sat at the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and stared at the jade slip that recorded the origin of the Tree of Dao Verification. It was an item Gu Tai had delivered to him. Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he held the jade slip, but a huge storm raged in his heart due to the words on it.


    His breathing became slightly faster while he held the jade slip and sat in the sixthyer. Gradually, he became unable to keep his gaze calm, so he chose to close his eyes.


    But even though he could close his eyes, he could not quell the storm in his heart. It had turned into a loud sound that continuously roared in his mind.


    ¡®That world has nine continents, and there are nine butterflies who serve as the spirits of those continents... If these nine butterflies are Harmonious Morus Alba...¡¯ Su Ming opened his eyes swiftly.


    ¡®Then that exins Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s origin. When an ident happened to that world or it crumbled, the nine spirits fled. They flew through the endless Vast Expanse in search for a ce suitable enough to serve as their home... In the end, one of the Harmonious Morus Alba became tired, and when it rested in the Vast Expanse, a world was born in its wings.¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a contemtive light.


    ¡®Emperor of Ancient Zang... Is there a possibility that Xuan Zang is in truth not the third prince... but the Emperor of Ancient Zang?¡¯ Su Ming¡¯s eyes shrank swiftly.


    ¡®The Emperor of Ancient Zan fought against Gou Hong, the strongest of that world. The emperor might have won, destroyed that world, and killed Gou Hong, but he also paid the price of being so gravely injured that he almost died!


    ¡®Once he returned to the Ancient Zang of that time, he wanted to recover from his injuries, but in the end, he could not do so, and so his life te shattered... but he was not willing to die just like that, which was why he cast some unknown divine ability before sitting down on the Feng Shuipass with the nine Reversed Spirit Pearls in his hand and went to absorb Harmonious Morus Alba in the Vast Expanse. He searched for the Reversed Spirits... because he¡¯s aiming to resurrect himself!¡¯


    When Su Ming thought of that, his eyes shone brilliantly. A huge storm raged in his heart. He had realized that if his guess was real, then in truth...


    He might seem to be Possessing Xuan Zang at that moment, but in truth, he was on the verge of losing, because he was not fighting against Xuan Zang, but the third prince. In fact, he did not even know his real identity, so how could he even dream of the day when he would sessfully Possess him?


    This discovery immediately caused cold sweat to break out on Su Ming¡¯s forehead. His grip around the jade slip tightened, and he gradually narrowed his eyes.


    In silence, he chose to bury the matter deep in his heart so that it would be one of his many assumptions. Then, he put away the jade slip and slowly closed his eyes.


    There was no need for Su Ming to rush it. He knew that he could not make a mistake in this step. If he did... he would no longer be himself. He was attempting the most difficult Possession in his life, and he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    He had to think about each of his decisions and resolutions carefully before he could take a step forward... because he could no longer turn back from this path.


    If he seeded, he knew he would be Xuan Zang. When he opened his eyes, he would see the Vast Expanse and the hope to resurrect all the people in his memories.


    If he failed... Su Ming knew that he would no longer be himself.. Instead... Xuan Zang would be the one who would open his eyes.


    Time trickled by, and decades passed while Su Ming meditated in the sixthyer of Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Sky Beyond the Sky. As time flowed into the distance like a stream of water, the day when the Tree of Dao Verification would bear fruit drew closer.


    On the autumn of one year, Su Ming opened his eyes in the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky and watched the rain fall from the sky, bringing a cooling breeze with it. He watched the rain pour on the ground, and in his third eye, the fourth ovepping shadow of his Dao Spirit was no longerpletely blurry. Instead, its outline could be seen. If no external force arrived to help with its manifestation, then while it would take time, Su Ming could still use his own power topletely form his fourth Dao Spirit.


    When the autumn rain poured on the world outside, bell tolls echoed from the distance in Seven Moons Sect. There was an ancient tone to that sound, and it stirred up ripples in the sky and earth, making the autumn rain tremble. All the cultivators in Seven Moons Sect lifted their heads.


    Nearly six-tenths of Seven Moons Sect¡¯s elite cultivators¡ªnumbering to more than two hundred thousand¡ªturned into countless long arcs that rose into the sky of Seven Moons Sect.


    Gu Tai, Xu Zhong Fan, Dao Han... all thirteen great sect elders took action. Most of the sect elders also followed them. With the two hundred thousand cultivators, they rose into the sky while it was the season of autumn rain in the world.


    At the same time, a dark cloud appeared under their feet. It was huge and covered the ground as well as Seven Moons Sect, which meant that all of the two hundred thousand cultivators could sit on it.


    Lightning shed in the cloud, which had a powerful and mighty pressure. The item, which seemed like a dark cloud, was in truth an extremely powerful Enchanted Treasure of Seven Moons Sect. Besides the power it had, it could also move through the heavens and earth. It could bring the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect to the battle of Dao Verification!


    ¡°Su Ming!¡± Gu Tai¡¯s ancient voice echoed in the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, and Su Ming slowly stood up.


    ¡°It is time. We... will apany you to the battle of Dao Verification!¡± At the instant Gu Tai¡¯s voice rang out, the two hundred thousand something cultivators all voiced their obedience!


    They spoke in unison, and when their voices rang out, they were like the roars of the world that shook the skies. The next moment, a Feng Shuipass appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet, and he turned into a long arc that charged into the sky. The five white dogs followed after him. All of them instantly broke out of the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky to appear in front of the dark cloud. With a single step, they stepped on it.


    The moment Su Ming arrived, the dark cloud let out a loud rumble and instantly rushed forward, leaving behind an afterimage of its figure in the sky above Seven Moons Sect. By then, its true form had already left far into the distant sky.


    The afterimage only disappeared after a long while, and during that time, countless rays of light from Runes appeared inside and outside Seven Moons Sect. All of them had been activated at that moment. When the Runes were put to use, Seven Moons Sect hid itself from thend. If anyone looked over, they would only see mountains...


    The dark cloud charged forth in the sky, and it was so quick that it instantly covered an incredible distance. The two hundred thousand cultivators sitting on the dark cloud were all silent, but the murderous intent in their eyes grew stronger with each passing moment.


    They knew that they were going to the battle of Dao Verification among the seven sects and twelve ns that happened once in a blue moon. However, right then... due to thepetition between the sessors, the level of devastation and the subsequent tragedy they would have to suffer would be much greater than in the past.


    But... if they won and were not killed, then once they emerged as the victors of thepetition between the sessors, all those who participated in the battle would have a kismet bestowed upon them, and their levels of cultivation would increase by leaps and bounds!


    That kismet would be the kismet of thepetition between sessors, the kismet of Ancient Zang!


    All seven sects and twelve ns in Ancient Zang conducted simr acts as Seven Moons Sect. As the light from their Enchanted Treasures shone, the cultivators from each sect and n... charged towards the royal capital at the center of Ancient Zang from all directions in the country!


    The shattered dimension with the Tree of Dao Verification was divided into threeyers. Only when one stepped into the thirdyer would they be able to enter the dimension where the Tree of Dao Verification was located. The first to enter would gain the upper hand over others.


    The first and the secondyer were where the seven sects and twelve ns waged the battle of Dao Verification for the right to enter the thirdyer!


    A devastating ughter would happen each time the battle of Dao Verification was held because everyone was aiming for therger Ph. The smaller Ph was only of secondary importance to them.


    Therger Ph was a Reversed Spirit Pearl, a treasure that could protect a sect or n. It was a legendary item, and legends had it... that its greatest use was to allow a person to gain enlightenment to break through the limits of Great Dao Paragon and be a ninth level Dao God!


    And the more Reversed Spirit Cores a person had, the more chances they would get to gain that enlightenment. This was something the emperor in the royal capital had acknowledged and announced to the world. The item did indeed have that effect, but it would vary depending on the person and the number of pearls they had.

 Chapter 1436: World of Dao Verification Opens

    <h4>Chapter 1436: World of Dao Verification Opens</h4>


    The Tree of Dao Verification had borne fruit seven times, and seven Reversed Spirit Pearls had appeared. They were all fought over by the seven sects and twelve ns, and thest battle over the seventh Ph of Dao Verification had resulted in the victory of Seven Moons Sect!


    It had been a long time since Seven Moons Sect obtained the Ph that some details had been forgotten, but when they thought back on it, they still remembered how treacherous the event had been.


    Dao Han stood on the dark cloud calmly and stared at the distant sky. A nostalgic look was on his face. It was the second time he participated in the battle of Dao Verification, but this time, he would no longer be the person who would step into the thirdyer of the shattered dimension. Instead, he would be someone who would assist in the first and secondyers.


    He still remembered the first time he had joined the battle of Dao Verification. At that time, he had just joined Seven Moons Sect, but due to his amazing potential, he had been given the important task of bing the person Seven Moons Sect would send into the thirdyer while the others would assist him.


    During that battle, he killed many people, which earned him a reputation. He ughtered until blood flowed in rivers, and he had also been heavily wounded. Most of his sect members beside him had died, but in the end, perhaps due to luck, he had managed to obtain the big Ph.


    He helped Seven Moons Sect gain glory it had never had before. Full of excitement, Gu Tai had protected him while he staggered back from the thirdyer while pursued by many people. The sky was dyed red with blood on his way back, and it followed him right back to Seven Moons Sect.


    From that moment onwards, he was taken in as Gu Tai¡¯s disciple and became the youngest great sect master of Seven Moons Sect while Reversed Spirit Pearl was treated as a legacy treasure. Only the great sect elders who led the sect during each generation could obtain it.


    A long time had passed since then. When he became the greatmaster, he often looked at the Reversed Spirit Pearl and remember the faces of hispanions before they had died.


    Right then, he was going to join the battle of Dao Verification once more, but he was no longer the main part of the battle. The main focus had shifted to Su Ming. Dao Han lifted his head and looked at him.


    ¡®When he returns in sess, I wonder if he will feel the same sort of sentiment as I do.¡¯


    Dao Han closed his eyes. In his mind, the thirdyer of the Tree of Dao Verification appeared. When he stepped in all those years ago, he was careful and at full guard all along the way. It was a dimension filled with battles to the death. It was... a game of survival.


    ¡®Fortunately, due to the cracks in the dimension, the thirdyer is incredibly unstable, which is why only those who are weaker than Dao Paragons can enter. Once someone bes a Dao Paragon, it¡¯s impossible for them to step inside. They will be rejected.¡¯


    Dao Han opened his eyes, and his expression became calm again. He no longer thought about his past that made him sigh.


    Xu Zhong Fan was also staring at Su Ming. He hesitated for a moment before taking a few steps forward and sitting down cross-legged beside Su Ming.


    Xu Zhong Fan was silent for a moment before he said softly, ¡°Be careful along the way...¡±


    Su Ming opened his eyes, snapping out of meditation. He looked at Xu Zhong Fan. This person had be his Master on his own, without asking for Su Ming¡¯s permission. Right then, when he observed the man, Su Ming could tell that his concern to him was sincere. Even though Xu Zhong Fan cared for his own level of cultivation and kismet, his concern was something Su Ming would remember.


    ¡°There is no need for you to be the first to enter the third dimension. It will only turn you into a target for everyone. Even if you don¡¯t obtain the Ph, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    When Xu Zhong Fan looked at Su Ming, there was worry on his face. He mulled over it for a moment before he brought out a medicinal core and ced it in Su Ming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is... a Thanatosis Core! Once you take it, your body and soul will be destroyed in an hour. If you run into any life and death situations, you can swallow the core, then flee after faking death,¡± Xu Zhong Fan said softly. Once he finished speaking, he cast Su Ming a deep nce, then turned around and walked to the back.


    Su Ming stared at the medicinal core in his hand, then turned his head back to look at Xu Zhong Fan before he quietly put away the medicinal core.


    Soon, another two hours passed. While sitting on the cloud, Su Ming could already see the central region of Ancient Zang on the ground in the distance. There was an incrediblyrge city there which remained enormous even when seen from the sky!


    It was Ancient Zang¡¯s capital and also the ce where Su Ming would return to two thousand something yearster. He still remembered the Master of his who looked exactly the same as Tian Xie Zi. He once told Su Ming that when he went to the city gate, he would wait there to help solve his final question.


    As they drew closer to Ancient Zang¡¯s capital, Su Ming saw that quite a number of cultivators from other sects and ns had already reached the sky above the city. Su Ming did not know any of them, but based on their formations, he could tell that five sects and ns had already arrived.


    They rode on different Enchanted Treasures. One of them was a huge dragon with nine heads, another a huge gourd, while some cultivators sat on screens of light.


    Seven Moons Sect was the sixth sect to arrive.


    No one said anything. The cultivators from the other sects and ns sat meditating on their respective Enchanted Treasures with closed eyes to rest their minds.


    When another two hours passed, booming sounds echoed in the air. More sects and ns had arrived. Su Ming saw One Dao Sect and Immortal Qing Han of Asura n.


    He also saw... the eldest prince surrounded by a group of cultivators in One Dao Sect! He was the much younger Extermination, but from a certain way, he was a man bearing some resemnce to Lei Chen. At that moment, he was staring at Su Ming coldly.


    At the instant the two¡¯s gazes met, their eyes sparkled with killing intent, and they were as sharp as sword res.


    When the two of them moved their gazes away to look at Asura n, they saw a figure surrounded by fog. It belonged to the second prince, and Su Ming saw him for the first time. At the instant he looked over, he found no signs of familiarity.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and no longer paid any attention to him. When dusk arrived, all seven sects and twelve ns were in the sky above Ancient Zang¡¯s capital. There were millions of cultivators, and they formed a great mighty pressure and enveloped the world.


    When all the sects and ns arrived, they slowly formed unions by slowly gathering together around Seven Moons Sect, One Dao Sect, and Asura n as the foundation.


    ¡°In a moment, the firstyer will be activated. When you step into the shattered dimension, don¡¯t bother about those so-called unions. They are somewhat tolerable on normal days, but during the battle of Dao Verification, we won¡¯t be able to stop idents from happening.


    ¡°That is why once we step into the first shattered dimension, no matter where you are and whether there are people of the same sect around you, just remember that if you have the chance to ce your Brand on the altars, immediately do so. If you don¡¯t, then with the fastest speed possible, head to the gathering spot marked on your jade slips!¡± Gu Tai¡¯s voice echoed in the hearts of the two hundred thousand cultivators on the cloud.


    ¡°In every single battle of Dao Verification, we need to clear theyers one by one. There are one hundred thousand altars in the firstyer, and whichever sect or n bes the first to have fifty thousand Brands on the altar will get to immediately step into the secondyer. If no sect or n gets to leave their Brands on fifty thousand altars, then seventy-two hourster, the sect or n with the most Brands will be the first to enter the secondyer. The rest is done in the same manner, the sects or ns with less than ten thousand Brands will have no right to enter the secondyer!


    ¡°I have already made an agreement with the other sects and ns who are in the union with us. They will assist Seven Moons Sect with all their strength to ensure that we will be among one of those who will enter the secondyer! But do not entirely believe in this promise. We will have to rely on our own strength.


    ¡°Su Ming... do the same thing. Head to the gathering spot as fast as possible.¡± When Gu Tai¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, a weaker murmur suddenly reached Su Ming¡¯s ear.


    ¡°If you can head there, then go there, but if you can¡¯t, find a ce to hide. Great Dao Paragons can go to the firstyer, so it¡¯s very dangerous... As for the secondyer, while Great Dao Paragons cannot enter, Dao Paragons will still pose a threat to you.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you in the thirdyer... but since this is apetition between the sessors, it¡¯s not easy to predict things. My real agreement with the other sects who have formed a union with us is not what I told the others... but to use their full strength to suppress all the interferences in the dimensions around you, allowing you... to bring those five white dogs of yours smoothly into the thirdyer!


    ¡°We are somewhat confident in this, but if we can do this, One Dao Sect and Asura n can do it as well, so you will have to venture with extra caution into the thirdyer,¡± Gu Ta said to Su Ming. When he heard it, his expression stayed calm, and he nodded.


    At that moment, an orange-red pir of light suddenly rushed out from the capital city of Ancient Zang. It was thousands of feet tall, and it shot straight up from the circle formed by the seven sects and twelve ns to disappear into the empty space in the sky.


    A loud bang echoed through Ancient Zang¡¯s sky. The orange-red pir of light seemed to have dyed the sky with its color, causing the end of the sky where the pir of light touched to form a huge orange-red vortex. It rotated with a bang and covered the entire stretch of sky visible to the naked eye.


    The huge vortex rotated swiftly. When the time it takes for about half an incense to burn passed, the orange-red pir of light disappeared, and a huge ck hole appeared in the vortex in the sky.


    ¡°The Tree of Dao Verification has appeared, and its fruit has bloomed. All sects and ns, please take care of yourselves...¡±


    A faint voice with a mighty pressure came from the royal capital of Ancient Zang. It echoed in the world, and when all the cultivators heard it, respect appeared on mosts of their faces, because they knew that the person who spoke was the Emperor of Ancient Zang, one of the three ninth level Dao Gods!


    Su Ming lowered his head to look, since he had a feeling of being watched. It felt like someone in the city below had lifted his head to stare at him.


    At the instant the Emperor of Ancient Zang finished speaking, a suction force that could not be described with words enveloped the area and the millions of cultivators from the seven sects and twelve ns. Long arcs immediately flew out towards the ck hole at the center of the vortex.


    The moment the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect were sucked into the ck hole, Gu Tai lifted his hands and pushed down at the dark cloud. It crumbled with a bang and turned into two hundred thousand jade slips that went into the hands of all those from Seven Moons Sect, including Su Ming. He too had a jade slip appear in his palm.


    ¡°Use these jade slips to touch the altars!¡± When Gu Tai¡¯s voice rang out in their ears, they were swept into the ck hole in the vortex.


    Millions of figures charged forward, which created an astonishing sight. Su Ming moved, and the Feng Shuipass beneath him disappeared. With the five white dogs in tow, he went with the countless figures beside him into the ck hole in the vortex.

 Chapter 1437: Snatch the Altars

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Snatch the Altars</h4>


    At the instant Su Ming stepped into the ck hole while being swept up by the suction force from the vortex, his vision blurred, but it swiftly passed away. When his eyes became clear, he saw a deste wastnd.


    Countless shattered stones floated in midair, and there were countless cracks on the ground. Some parts of the ground had already crumbled, and the sky was no longer blue, but gray. When Su Ming looked around, he saw no nts in the area, only a thick wave of aura of death. It was continuously spreading over the ground.


    The five white dogs beside Su Ming had gone missing, but he still had a connection with them in his heart. They could also sense Su Ming and were swiftly heading towards him.


    Right before Su Ming was a floating rock that was about ten thousand feet big. There was a simple altar on it which had nineyers but looked very broken. Atop it was a tree that seemed to have been petrified. If anyone took a closer look, they would see that it had nine branches, and at the end of each branch was a butterfly!


    When Su Ming at the altar, his eyes shone, and he instantly charged forward. When he closed in, hended on the altar and stared at the petrified tree with burning eyes. Most of his attention was on the nine butterflies.


    The butterflies were practically the same as the Harmonious Morus Albas Su Ming had seen.


    It caused his heart to tremble. Suddenly, he turned his head to the right, for he caught sight of a figure appear out of nowhere there. It belonged to a middle-aged man dressed in a long blue robe. He looked wary, and momentster, his gaze fell on Su Ming and the altar beneath his feet.


    When the middle-aged man swept his gaze past Su Ming, he had managed to tell his level of cultivation, which was betrayed by a smile that immediately appeared on his face. He walked to Su Ming while spreading out his cultivation base out of his body. It told Su Ming that the person was a powerful warrior in the fourth level of Dao Spirit Realm.


    Su Ming cast a look at the altar. There were about one hundred thousand of them in the firstyer. Without saying a word, he turned around, intending to leave. He wanted to observe the strange world a little more, and there was no need for him to stop for a long time for one altar anyway.


    When he saw that Su Ming was about to leave, the middle-aged man smiled faintly, but right when he was about to step onto the altar, he narrowed his eyes and took another look at Su Ming, who was leaving the ce.


    ¡°Your face... You... You are Seven Moons Sect¡¯s third prince!¡±


    The middle-aged man jolted, and crazed delight appeared in his eyes. He no longer paid any attention to the altar, but instead, turned into a long arc that charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Haha! Today my luck is great! Not only did I find an altar, I also the third prince with a bounty on his head set by One Dao Sect and Asura n!


    ¡°You are merely in the third level of Dao Spirit Realm. Today, I am destined to receive my serendipity!¡±


    When the middle-aged man¡¯sughter echoed in the air, his body turned into a long arc that charged towards Su Ming. A light crease appeared on Su Ming¡¯s brow, and his lips curled up in a cold sneer.


    He had intended to leave, but since the middle-aged man did not want him to leave... but wished to die instead, if Su Ming did not grant his wish, he would definitely not leave the man satisfied.


    ¡°I can try out the Space Whip.¡±


    When Su Ming lifted his right hand, the red thread on his wrist disappeared. The sky immediately roared, and a huge shadow of a whip that seemed to have been formed by stars descended on the ground. When it surrounded Su Ming, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. He came to a swift halt before he began moving backwards. A hint of shock appeared on his face, which had be solemn. He formed a seal with his hands, and an armor appeared on his body. He also called upon tenyers of light screens formed by Runes.


    But even so, the instant Su Ming swung his whip, booming sounds rang out in the air. The tenyers of Runes instantly fell apart, and the armor crumbled as well.


    The middle-aged man coughed up blood when the whip touched his body. His mind was swiftly thrown into chaos, as if the whip had not just struck his body, but had also entered his mind and throw his thoughts into disarray.


    After he coughed up blood, a shrill scream of pain came out of his mouth.


    With a single move, Su Ming closed in on the man. When he lifted his right hand, the mark of the crescent moon on his palm shone, and he pushed it at the center of the man¡¯s brow.


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s right hand came into contact with the man¡¯s forehead, a huge suction force erupted from the palm. The middle-aged man¡¯s pained scream immediately reached an incredibly shrill degree, and his body withered in a moment. Arge amount of life force and cultivation base surged into the mark on Su Ming¡¯s palm in just the span of a few breaths, and as the shrill screams grew weaker until they disappeared, the middle-aged man was reduced to only an emaciated and withered corpse before Su Ming!


    His soul and everything about him had left his body.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He had the old man¡¯s divine ability, the mark, the Space Whip, the wills of the four Great True Worlds, and even his level of cultivation was just slightly weaker than that of the middle-aged man. If he could only win after fighting against him for a while, he would not be Su Ming.


    He pulled his right hand back, and when the red thread appeared on his wrist, he took a step and returned to the altar he just left. When he stood on it, he lifted his left hand, and a jade slip appeared in his hand, which he pushed against the trunk of the petrified tree. The jade slip immediately shone, and the petrified tree on the altar looked life force had returned to its body; it started to gradually resurrect.


    When it returned to life, a mild fragrance spread out. Su Ming took a sniff of it, and his eyes immediately shone. He noticed that once he took a whiff of that fragrance, his level of cultivation had increased a little bit.


    With that fragrance around, his Dao Spirit in his third eye felt veryfortable. His fourth ovepping Dao Spirit had manifested a little more as well.


    Gu Tai had never talked about this before, but based on logic, it was impossible for him not to mention that the altars could increase their levels of cultivation. After all, even if he did not say it, Su Ming would notice it.


    Because of that, there could only be one exnation for the unexpected situation.


    A brilliant sparkle immediately appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Could it be that this fragrance doesn¡¯t help other people¡¯s level of cultivation?¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. When about twenty breaths passed, the petrified tree on the altar returned returned to its best state. A pir of light then shot into the sky.


    It could be seen even from the distance... since the moment it appeared, Su Ming saw quite a few others charge into the sky.


    Those pirs of light meant that there were quite a few altars that had been activated at that moment!


    The pirs of light would exist eternally. However, they could be reced by other sects and ns at any time, so once they appeared, they were like beacons of light to people from the other sects and ns.


    Su Ming sank into a brief period of pensive silence, thinking about the fragrance appeared when the altar was activated. He then charged into the distance, checking the jade slip along the way to head to the gathering spot for the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect based on the guide, and on the way, he searched for altars.


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, an altar that had been activated showed up ahead of Su Ming. There was a young man who had a jade slip pressed against a petrified tree, which was already partially resurrected. There were four other cultivators beside him¡ªdressed in the same manner as him¡ªwho were fighting to the death against four others, preventing them from interfering with the young man¡¯s actions.


    Once Su Ming saw this, his eyes sparkled, and he turned into a long arc that charged to the ground. He traveled so fast that in just the span of a few breaths, he arrived among the eight people fighting against each other.


    His level of cultivation surpassed theirs by a lot, and the moment he closed in, their expressions changed. It was especially so for the young man who was activating the altar, for even his pupils shrank in fear.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. Su Ming¡¯s arrival had stirred up a huge gust of wind that blew away all eight of the dueling cultivators. His body seemed to have turned into an afterimage when he appeared on the altar. He lifted his right hand, swung it, and immediately, the young man, who was already halfway into activating the altar, coughed up blood. He moved back swiftly without hesitation, and when he red at Su Ming with a hateful gaze, he saw Su Ming standing on the altar with a jade slip on his left hand. He pushed it against the tree.


    The eight people who were blown off turned their heads around and left in silence, not bothering to stay back. Even the young man with the hateful look did not say anything, choosing to leave immediately.


    When the twenty breaths were over, a pir of light appeared on the altar where Su Ming was. It shot into the sky, and when the sweet-smelling fragrance spread out, Su Ming sensed his cultivation base change again. A fierce re appeared in his eyes, and when the fragrance disappeared, he turned into a long arc that charged into the distance.


    An hourter, Su Ming had passed multiple altars in the firstyer. He tried to leave Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Brand on the altars which had been activated with his jade slip, but while he had managed to change the pir of light¡¯s color, no fragrance spread out, and it made Su Ming understand that the altars would only release it during the initial activation.


    It seemed like a wave of spiritual aura had umted over a long period of time in the altar and was released once it was activated. That spiritual aura was useless to others, but to Su Ming, it was an incredibly valuable supplement!


    He made some detailed calctions in his head. If he could activate all one hundred thousand altars, then the aura he could absorb would be enough for his cultivation to increase by a level!


    But that was quite impossible. However... they were still in the firstyer. There was also the second and thirdyers...


    A brilliant sparkle shone in Su Ming¡¯s eye, and his heart had already be invigorated.

 Chapter 1438: Cut the Dao Paragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Cut the Dao Paragon (1)</h4>


    Su Ming did not give up on the matter of meeting at the rendezvous spot with Seven Moons Sect so that he could increase his level of cultivation and his Dao Spirit¡¯s aura by being the first to activate the altars. After all, Great Dao Paragons from the seven sects and twelve ns could enter the firstyer. If he made a spectacle of himself, it would be difficult for him to not draw attention to himself.


    And with Su Ming¡¯s identity, if he attracted too much attention in the firstyer, he would run into dangers threatening his life. If he met a Great Dao Paragon, the dangers they posed would be especially great to Su Ming.


    Which was why while the route Su Ming took seemed to be ever changing, he was still rushing to the gathering spot of Seven Moons Sect based on the guidelines provided in the jade slip. However, he would paid attention to his surroundings on the way to keep a lookout for altars that had yet to be activated.


    When twelve hours were gone, it was one-sixth of the seventy-two hours provided to them in the firstyer. As Su Ming charged forward, including the initial two he activated, he had already performed the initial activation for seven altars.


    This number was already very high for a cultivator, but Su Ming seldom fought against others. He only did it to get the altars, and his eyes would shine with a cold re at that time.


    As he charged forward, he would asionally check his jade slip. The spot where he was located was no longer far away from the rendezvous spot of Seven Moons Sect. He could reach it in about four hours.


    Momentster, however, Su Ming suddenly came to a swift halt. His gaze fell on a sunkenndmark. It was an altar which had yet to be activated, but when Su Ming saw it, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    About twelve hours had passed, and while there were still altars which had yet to be activated in the firstyer of the shattered dimension, there weren¡¯t many of them, and most of those were in rather obscure ces. The altar before Su Ming, however, was in a very obvious ce, and it was impossible for no one to have found it till then.


    Su Ming swept his gaze past the area, but he only stopped for a moment before he turned his head around Instead, he charged forward, intending to leave. That ce was clearly a trap.


    At the instant Su Ming was about to leave, a cold chuckle came from the altar. A figure dressed in a Daoist robe appeared from behind it. The man¡¯s gaze was like lightning, and when looked coldly at Su Ming, he took a step forward and closed in on him in an instant.


    ¡°Since you saw my altar, it won¡¯t be so easy for you leave.¡±


    A dark and cold voice echoed in the air, and a presence belonging to Dao Paragons was instantly released by the figure in the Daoist robe. The weather changed, the ground trembled, and that powerful presence instantly covered a circr area of ten thousand lis. The expression of the cultivators in the area changed the moment they noticed it, and they quickly fled.


    Su Ming frowned. The presence belonging to Dao Paragons made him scowl, and he wanted to swiftly leave the area with the Feng Shuipass, but a thought appeared in his head at that moment, and he gave up on the idea. Instead, he turned around and cast a cold re at the approaching figure.


    It was an old man with an aquiline nose. The Daoist robe he wore was in ck and white, the colors of the Yin Yang sign. It did not belong to One Dao Sect or Asura n... but Dualism Sect!


    ¡°I wonder, what business do you have with me, senior?¡± Su Ming asked tly, and the iing old manughed coldly.


    Just as he was about to speak, he swept his gaze past Su Ming¡¯s body and was suddenly stunned. Su Ming chose that moment to bring his right hand up, and the Space Whip immediately reced the sky, turning it dark. At the same time, the shadow of the whip closed in on the old man before descending on him.


    A loud bang shot up into the air. When Su Ming cracked the whip, he did not move back, but instead charged forward. Another loud bang followed after, causing the ground to tremble. Su Ming fell back, and blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. Once hended on the ground, he lifted his head and clenched his right fist to throw a punch at the billowing dust before him.


    Su Ming¡¯s will and his power in Dao Spirit Realm were gathered in that punch. The moment he threw it forward, the old man in the Daoist robe roared in anger from the dust fog. He instantly moved away.


    He looked rather dishevelled, since his robes had already been torn to reveal a red whip mark. His eyes were red, and there was a faint hint of absent-mindedness in them. At that moment, he seemed to have forcefully suppressed that absent-minded state. Arge amount of white fog surrounded him before it turned into a huge centipede in the air. That centipede was entirely white, and with a ferocious look, it charged towards Su Ming, crashing straight into his punch.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky, and Su Ming coughed up blood. He moved back, and the white centipede shuddered. It became slightly duller, but it still charged towards Su Ming with killing intent. That was the power of a Dao Paragon. It was still something that Su Ming could not hope to win against, but if a Dao Paragon wanted to kill him, it would not be easy for them to do so.


    The moment the centipede closed in on him, a fierce re appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he said tly, ¡°White Five.¡±


    The instant he said that name, a white figure appeared in front of him at an indescribable speed and crashed straight into the iing centipede of fog.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth, and the centipede of fog instantly crumbled to pieces. The old man¡¯s expression changed, and a grave look appeared in his eyes. He stared straight at the huge white dog which had appeared in front of Su Ming.


    The white dog was also ring at the old man with a fierce look. He knew this person, and they were even briefly acquainted to him in the past, but right then, White Five just felt livid. After all, if Su Ming died, the five of them would all die with him. There was no way for them to run away from it.


    Right then, forget that White Five had been acquainted with the old man before, even if they were from the same sect, White Five would still attack him without hesitation. It opened its mouth wide and let out a howl before it charged forth, straight at the old man.


    ¡°What is this Spirit Beast?!¡±


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank, and his heart trembled. He could tell that the white dog had the power of a Dao Paragon, and it left him in a state of disbelief. Such Spirit Beasts were incredibly rare in Ancient Zang, but in the blink of an eye, he found an answer to his own question. With Seven Moons Sect¡¯s power, it was not impossible for them to obtain such a Spirit Beast for the third prince.


    ¡°No matter what, an animal is just an animal!¡±


    The old manughed coldly. When he lifted his right hand, ayer of frost appeared under his feet. It soon cracked, as if numerous centipedes had appeared under his feet.


    White Five barked then, and a huge bronze cauldron appeared around him. It had numerous pictures of various fierce creatures. The next moment, the pictures on the cauldron came to life. They filled the sky and charged at the old man, whose pupils had shrank even more and who was slightly shocked.


    At that moment, Su Ming spoke faintly.


    ¡°White One.¡±


    When he said that name, a ray of white light came charging in from behind the old man. At the moment he noticed it, the old man was stunned to his feet.


    ¡®He-he has one more?! And it¡¯s also a Dao Paragon?!¡¯


    The old man¡¯s heart let out a thump, and he immediately wanted to retreat. The desire to escape had arisen in him right then.


    When White One and White Five charged at him, Su Ming¡¯s gaze was full of powerful killing intent. He could already sense that White Three (the second one) and White Four were not far from him. They would close in on them around ten breathster. Only White Three (the first one) was slightly further away.

 Chapter 1439: Cut the Dao Paragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Cut the Dao Paragon (2)</h4>


    Boom!


    When a loud bang resounded in the air, it stirred up the world and caused the air to distort. When countless ripples spread out, the old man coughed up blood, and fell backwards. After him, two white figures charged forth.


    Naturally, they were White One and White Five. These two white dogs were Dao Paragons, and when they charged, their divine abilities filled the air. The old man suddenly felt like he was not facing two Spirit Beasts, but two Dao Paragons who were at the same level of cultivation as him, just with bizarre forms!


    ¡®Damn it, where did Seven Moons Sect get these two incredibly valuable Spirit Beasts?! Damn it!¡¯


    The old man¡¯s face was incredibly dark, but he did not have time to even wipe off the blood at the corners of his mouth. At that moment, he could only think about fleeing instead of how to kill Su Ming. The only thought in his mind was to leave as quickly as possible.


    He could engage in a fight with a single white dog, but when two of them appeared, the old man knew that it waspletely impossible for him to kill Su Ming... unless the two white dogs did not possess high intelligence. Only then would he stand a chance, but when they exchanged blows, the old man immediately felt his heart tremble, because he had the feeling that the two Spirit Beasts were just like cultivators.


    When he retreated, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and when he took a step forward, he charged towards the old man.


    The old man stared at Su Ming, and his speed of withdrawal grew even faster.


    ¡°Today, I will let you leave, now get out of my sight!¡±


    The old man might have been shocked and felt apprehensive at the two dogs¡¯ level of cultivation, but he still had an arrogant look on his face. When he spoke, his air of self-assumed superiority was still present.


    He was certain that the third prince¡¯s level of cultivation was not high enough. Even with the two white dogs, the third prince would not dare to pursue him too tightly, and he would definitely not want to stall for time either. After all, he had a unique status. If he stayed in one ce for too long, he would attract other people¡¯s attention. This was something the third prince would not want to face.


    Because of that, the old man was certain that the third prince would give up on making things hard for him.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to let you leave,¡± Su Ming said in a t voice while rushing forward with killing intent shining in his eyes.


    The old man snorted coldly, but right when he did so, he sensed two more Dao Paragons¡¯ presences charging over from different directions.


    ¡°There are already other Dao Paragonsing to this ce. Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you might as well never leave this ce again.¡±


    The old man chuckled coldly, but he did not stop and continued retreating. He wanted to wait until the two other cultivators with the presences of Dao Paragons arrived. As long as they were not from Seven Moons Sect, the third prince would surely face a disaster.


    A glint shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and his lips curled up into a faint smile. When the old man saw his expression, his eyes immediately shrank. An ominous feeling rose in his heart when he saw two rays of white light charge towards them .


    Within those two rays of white light were tworge white dogs!


    At the moment he saw them clearly, the old man¡¯s expression changed drastically. His heart trembled in a manner of a monstrous storm. He felt that his eyes were ying tricks on him. When he looked forward swiftly, he found that the two white dogs which were previously beside Su Ming were still around.


    ¡®F-four?! That¡¯s impossible! How could it be possible for anyone to find four Spirit Beasts who look exactly the same in all of Ancient Zang, and they¡¯re all Dao Paragons to boot?!¡¯


    The old man¡¯s heart was filled with shock at that moment. Without any hesitation, he bit the tip of his tongue, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and used all his cultivation base to flee swiftly.


    He could no longer fight. No matter how conceited he was, he did not have the courage to fight against four white dogs who shared the same level of cultivation as him. In fact, a powerful sense that he was about to die had already risen from the depths of his heart. It was not Su Ming¡¯s disaster, but his!


    At the instant he moved in a sh and was about to leave into the distance, Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the Space Whip immediately reced the sky. It charged towards the old man, and with a loud bang, it struck him. With the hit stalling him, the four white lights immediately rushed up at him.


    They were so fast that the old man simply did not have time to flee. With bloodshot eyes, he growled, and loud booming sounds shook the sky and earth, stirring up dust fog that swept outwards in every direction. The old man coughed up blood, and his right arm shattered. He let out a shrill cry, and nine jade slips that had appeared in front of him at some unknown point in time crumbled to dust. With the power brought forth by the jade slips when they broke, his body was sent flying backwards.


    The four white dogs charged forth again and were about to close in on the old man, and despair showed up in his eyes.


    At that moment, the Feng Shuipass suddenly manifested under Su Ming¡¯s feet and rushed forward. The Feng Shuipass charged forth at a speed that made even Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble. It was so fast that Su Ming instantly surpassed the four white dogs.


    In fact, before the old man could even notice him, Su Ming had already appeared in front of him. At that moment, it was as if Su Ming had forced his way and upied the old man¡¯s eyes. His reflection hadpletely overtaken the old man¡¯s pupils.


    The old man was stunned. The next moment, Su Ming lifted his right hand and pushed his palm at the spot between the old man¡¯s eyebrows. At the same time, the four white dogs arrived simultaneously. Booming sounds shot into the air, and the old man¡¯s limbs were all mped down tightly between the four white dogs¡¯ jaws.


    Their teeth sank deep into the old man¡¯s flesh, and immediately, the old man¡¯s cultivation base was sealed, causing him to be unable to move even the slightest bit. He widened his eyes, which went red from terror. The old man let out a shrill scream of pain which spread through a circr area of ten thousand lis. The hearts of the cultivators who had left trembled, and they quickly went even farther away.


    As the screams of pain continued, the old man¡¯s body rapidly withered away. His life force, cultivation base, and even his soul all charged into Su Ming¡¯s body through the Brand on his right palm.


    Su Ming¡¯s injuries quickly recovered. In the blink of an eye, he waspletely healed. When he let go of the old man, the old man¡¯s shrill screams had already disappeared, and he had turned into a mummy.


    The Brand of the crescent moon on Su Ming¡¯s palm was shining with a dark light at that moment. While Su Ming could absorb the old man¡¯s cultivation base, he could not use it to increase his own. He could only use it to heal his injuries. However... he could gather the old man¡¯s cultivation base on the Brand, umting it to deliver a strike that would be equivalent to one that could be used by the old man was at the peak of his form.


    Su Ming cast the mummy a cold nce, then looked away and took a step forward towards the altar that had yet to be activated. Twenty breathster, when a pir of light shot into the sky from the altar, a bright light shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He turned around and brought the four white dogs with him to turn into long arcs that charged into the distance.


    The return of the four white dogs allowed Su Ming to rx. As long as he did not run into any Great Dao Paragons, there would be no cultivators who could stop him.


    ¡®Just endure a little more. Once we get to the secondyer, no Great Dao Paragon will be able to step into that ce, and at that time, I will be able to fight for the altars!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. Even though some people would definitely use other methods to enter the second and thirdyers in the battle of Dao Verification and would be able to equip themselves withbat prowess that far surpassed their levels of cultivation, just like Su Ming did with his five white dogs, Su Ming was still rather confident that he could have the world at the palm of his hand when he was in the second and thirdyers.


    In truth, that was indeed the case. For Seven Moons Sect, the hardest was the firstyer, because all the Great Dao Paragons from each sect would appear in thisyer, and it was impossible for Seven Moons Sect to obtain any sort of advantage.


    However, it was different in the secondyer. If no idents urred in the secondyer, then with Gu Tai¡¯s level of cultivation, he could stand superior to all others.


    ¡®I still need to be careful in the firstyer.¡¯


    As Su Ming thought that, he brought the four white dogs into the distance. When two more hours passed. Su Ming looked at the jade slip before him. Based on the markers on the slip, he would need about two more hours before he could get to Seven Moons Sect¡¯s rendezvous point.


    Right then, there were all sorts of fights in the firstyer. Pirs of light appeared in the world, and from the distance, Su Ming found that there were one hundred thousand of them. Clearly, all of them had been activated, and right then, all the sects and ns were fighting for them.


    Su Ming shifted his gaze away and charged forward, but right then, his heart suddenly trembled. He had a feeling that someone had set their sights on him. When their gazended on him, Su Ming felt his heart tremble in fear.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A faint voice traveled out of empty air, and right after, a figure walked out. It was a teenager who appeared to be about thirteen or fourteen years old. He was dressed in a long white robe, and when he walked out of the air, he looked at Su Ming with a grin.


    ¡°I am One Dao Sect¡¯s Lin Dong Dong. Greetings, third prince.¡±


    The teenager might have seemed young, but there was an ancient tone to his voice. When he spoke, the world around Su Ming showed signs of freezing, as if it had been sealed.


    Great Dao Paragon! Only Great Dao Paragons would possess this sort of power.


    This was not the first time Su Ming had met a Great Dao Paragon. Sen Mu was not the first Great Dao Paragon he met when that person came to Seven Moons Sect either. In truth, the first Great Dao Paragon Su Ming met was Immortal Qing Han, but since the old man had been around, Immortal Qing Han had been reduced to an incredibly pathetic state. Still, Su Ming had never underestimated the Great Dao Paragons of Ancient Zang¡ªwho numbered to less than thirty¡ªbecause of it.


    It could be said that each Great Dao Paragon was a powerful warrior who stood at the peak of Ancient Zang. Without the ninth level Dao Gods, the Great Dao Paragons... were at the peak of the level of cultivation.


    ¡°Third prince, why are you in such a hurry? Since we met, we must be bound by destiny. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    When the teenager spoke with a smile, he walked to Su Ming in the sky. With each step he took, the world would tremble. In fact, if he wanted to, it seemed as if with just one thought, he could flip the world over its head.


    Su Ming was silent. The pupils of the four white dogs beside him had already shrunk. The world around him had been sealed, which seemed to say that his fate of encountering a life-threatening disaster was already set in stone.


    When the teenager began to walk over, Su Ming lifted his head. He brought his right hand up and pushed down at the area before his feet. With it, the most powerful strike from the old man which Su Ming had bound into the Brand on his right palm immediately erupted with a bang.


    At the same time, the four white dogs howled. They brought forth their strongest power and delivered their most powerful strike at the frozen world.

 Chapter 1440: The Second Layer

    <h4>Chapter 1440: The Second Layer</h4>


    When Su Ming attacked and the four white dogs delivered their strongest hit, the world around Su Ming looked like it was about to crumble. Arge amount of contortions appeared, and Su Ming rushed forth. At that moment, the feeling that the area had been sealed became much weaker, but right when he was about to escape¡ª


    The teenager smiled with his expression as calm as ever. He took a step forward, and immediately, the world instantly froze again. The effect quickly enveloped a circr area of nearly one million lis.


    ¡°The world in one million lis has been frozen. How... will you escape?¡±


    When the teenager said those words with a smile, there was a hint of derision in his eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps you can try to escape, if you like a game of chase, that is.¡± As the teenager spoke, he did not immediately approach Su Ming. Instead, he took a few steps to the side, opening the path ahead for Su Ming.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll give you ten breaths. Ten breathster, I¡¯ll first kill the white dogs beside you. With each ten breaths, I will kill one of them, and forty breathster, I will capture you.¡±


    There was still a smile on the teenager¡¯s face, but his aloof tone caused a murderous re to shine in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°One...¡± The teenager shook his head. At the moment he spoke, the Feng Shuipass appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet. It grewrger at a very rapid pace, and in the blink of an eye, it grew to be one hundred feet big. The runic symbols on it protruded on the surface and began shining. With one thought from Su Ming, the Feng Shuipass immediately buzzed and shot forward.


    The Feng Shuipass¡¯ speed was supposed to be extremely fast, but when the world around it had been frozen, it felt as if countless threads had surrounded it, preventing it from traveling too quickly. Su Ming could still hear the teenager¡¯s voice echo in his ears.


    ¡°Two...¡±


    ¡°Three...¡±


    ¡°Four...¡±


    As the Feng Shuipass charged forward, the feeling of being toyed around caused Su Ming¡¯s expression to turn dark. The killing intent in his heart had already be incredibly strong, but the disparity in their strength gave him no way to vent his killing intent, even though it had already be so strong that it was boiling in him.


    ¡°Ten!¡± the voice said.


    When Su Ming turned his head around, he saw the teenager appear right behind himself, and his right hand was already around White One¡¯s neck. He shot a smile at Su Ming and squeezed the dog, but right then, madness appeared in White One¡¯s eyes, and it instantly chose to self-destruct.


    Booming sounds reverberated through the air and turned into a powerful wave of impact that swept up Su Ming and his Feng Shuipass, immediately pushing them into the distance. It also put the teenager in direct line of fire. His robes fluttered rapidly, but he still remained standing at the spot where the impact was the strongest. A hint of astonishment appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°It... can self-destruct? This isn¡¯t a Spirit Beast. This is... a cultivator?¡±


    When the teenager mumbled those words under his breath, his eyes shone swiftly. Clearly, even someone like him had not expected that the white dogs beside Su Ming would be cultivators!


    Red appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not say a single word, but his heart was already overflowing with killing intent. White One might have been his enemy in the past, but ever since the old man turned him into a white dog, it has been very respectful to Su Ming. Yet right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, it was forced to self-destruct.


    This scene... would not have affected Su Ming¡¯s heart before, but the feeling of helplessness in the face of the powerful caused him to remember Harmonious Morus Alba, where all the people he cared about had died under Xuan Zang¡¯s single hit.


    At that time, he had also been powerless!


    Once that feeling rose in him, it caused Su Ming to throw his head back and let out a shrill cry as his Feng Shuipass charged forward.


    ¡°One Dao Sect! ONE DAO SECT!¡±


    White One¡¯s self-destruction created a wave of impact that was beyond the teenager¡¯s expectations. While it could not affect him, it pushed Su Ming and the Feng Shuipass out of the sealed world. His speed increased exponentially, and in the blink of an eye, he was already one hundred thousand lis away.


    ¡°You sure run fast, but... Hmm?¡±


    The teenager lifted his head and looked at the spot where Su Ming had fled to with a cold re. His lips curled up into a chilling smile. With one step, he moved, intending to give chase, but suddenly, he came to a stop. Around him, or more urately speaking in an area of one million lis around him, snowkes had started floating down.


    Once they appeared, a chilling presence immediately filled the entire area. Su Ming had been one hundred thousand lis away as the Feng Shuipass continued charging forward by then, but he too saw the snowkes drifting down.


    ¡°Today, I will repay my debt to you for not going through the door on that day. From now on, we owe each other nothing.¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice rang out in the world, and Su Ming recognized it. It belonged to Immortal Qing Han.


    When her voice echoed in the air, the snowkes in the area of one million lis instantly swept past Su Ming to form a huge wall of ice and snow behind him. At the same time, the seal in the world of one million lis crumbled, allowing the speed of Su Ming¡¯s Feng Shuipass to instantly recover.


    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s Immortal Qing Han. It¡¯s been a long while... But you actually stopped me? Could it be that you are somewhat interested in them?¡±


    When the teenager¡¯s voice travelednguidly, Su Ming had fled into the distance on his Feng Shuipass. By his ears, he heard Immortal Qing Han¡¯s faint and aloof voice.


    ¡°I owe this person a debt of kindness. Fellow Daoist Lin, I hope you do not mind to please step down.¡±


    Su Ming could not hear the subsequent conversation. The Feng Shuipass charged through the world and left into the distance. While sitting on it, Su Ming remained silent, but the madness and killing intent had be so strong that it filled his entire body. His murderous aura reached a monstrous degree.


    ¡®I will definitely obtain the Ph, and once I eat it, I will obtain the power of a Dao Paragon... and will never have to feel this powerless again!


    ¡®One Dao Sect... One Dao Sect! Until the day I will destroy you, I will not rest even if I die. I cannot hope to stand against Great Dao Paragons, but when I¡¯m in the second and thirdyers, I will definitely make One Dao Sect pay!


    ¡®Once I be a Dao Paragon, I will go and find Lin Dong Dong, and I will... make him suffer the consequences!¡¯


    The killing intent in Su Ming¡¯s was astonishing. When he thought about those things in his heart, he saw the gathering spot for Seven Moons Sect in the distance.


    There were only eighty thousand out of the two hundred thousand cultivators from Seven Moons Sect at that spot. Gu Tai was also there. When everyone saw the Feng Shuipass with Su Ming, their gazes immediately gathered on it. Immediately after, Gu Tai sensed the incredible killing intent surging around Su Ming.


    He did not ask Su Ming about it. All sorts of things happened in the chaotic firstyer. It was not a bad matter either, since only when it happened could a person¡¯s bloodlust be triggered.


    When Su Ming approached Seven Moons Sect¡¯s gathering spot, the Feng Shuipass under his body vanished, and he charged to the people of Seven Moons Sect. Once he drew close to them, he did not speak, but instead chose to sit down on the ground with his eyes closed to suppress the murderous intent that was on the verge of explosion in his heart.


    As time trickled by, Gu Tai and all the great sect elders of Seven Moons Sect would asionally lead some people to venture outwards. Gu Tai¡¯s jade slip shed nonstop, sending his messages to the sects and ns which had formed a union with Seven Moons Sect.


    With the strength of the union gathered together, Seven Moons Sect was guaranteed to smoothly enter the secondyer. In the blink of an eye, twenty something hours passed. The limit of seventy-two hours was fast approaching. Gu Tai¡¯s expression became more solemn, and the Seven Moons Sect disciples in the area continueding in and leaving without stop. Sometimes, there would be about one hundred thousand something people in the gathering spot, and at other times, there would only be thousands of them.


    When the final two hours arrived, the number of disciples in Seven Moons Sect had already dwindled to less than one hundred thousand. More than half of them had died. Even though their bodies could not be seen, but based on the other people¡¯s expressions, it was easy to tell that the battles had been incredibly devastating.


    It could be said that the one hundred thousand pirs of light in the world were changing ownership every half an hour, yet no sect or n managed to have fifty thousand altars in their possession. Once the final, most critical two hours passed, the one hundred thousand pirs of light in the firstyer swayed. Momentster, a huge vortex formed in the sky.


    When it rotated with loud bangs, a huge ck hole appeared within it. Right after, nearly thirty thousand of the one hundred thousand pirs of light instantly extinguished. At the same time, a powerful suction force came out from the ck hole. It did not descend onto the ground, but only to the region where One Dao Sect was, bringing all the cultivators from One Dao Sect into the ck hole in the vortex.


    Then, another thirty thousand pirs of light extinguished. Asura n became the second n who had the right to step into the secondyer. Once the cultivators from Asura n flew into the ck hole, the third sect who had the right to enter was revealed. It was... Seven Moons Sect!


    More than ten thousand pirs of light lost their light, and Seven Moons Sect, including Su Ming, immediately sensed the suction force from the vortex in the sky. Their bodies instantly flew up and headed to the ck hole.


    There were only thirty thousand something pirs of light left after Seven Moons Sect was gone, and there was no longer any sect or n who had more than ten thousand pirs of light in their possession. This was not because their sects or ns did not have enough power, but because this time, due to the existence of the three camps in the battle of Dao Verification and thepetition between sessors, which led to the exchange of mutual benefits, those sects and ns had given up on the chance to participate in the battle.


    Or else, with how much One Dao Sect and Asura n were trying to stop Seven Moons Sect, it would have been very difficult for Seven Moons Sect to earn the right to enter the secondyer.


    At that moment, only One Dao Sect, Asura n, and Seven Moons Sect were in the secondyer. They wouldunch a crazed battle there, and from then on... the disciples of the sect or n who won the battle would be the first to enter the thirdyer!


    After all, the disciples who became the first to enter the thirdyer would have a much greater chance to obtain the Ph. It would mean that they had gained the initiative. If they could turn that initiative into an advantage step by step, then they would naturally be sessful in seizing the Ph!


    ¡®One Dao Sect!¡¯


    Once nearly four hundred thousand cultivators from the sects and n stepped into the secondyer, they were split up like in the firstyer.


    Killing intent shed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he looked around himself, he saw that the secondyer was no longer a vast empty wastnd like the firstyer. Instead, there were countless rocks floating in the sky.


    Those floating stones seemed to be connected to the sky, and there was no end to them. Clearly, everyone had to step on the stones to charge to the sky.

 Chapter 1441: Only Kill One Dao Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Only Kill One Dao Sect!</h4>


    Su Ming stood up in the secondyer. Over here, even if the Great Dao Paragons descended by some unknown method, it would still be absolutely impossible for them to act as outrageously as they did in the firstyer. They would definitely suffer some form of interference.


    And it was the ce where Su Ming would begin his ughter!


    When killing intent filled his eyes, he spread out his divine sense to check the regions where the four white dogs were. In just the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, a ray of white light charged over and appeared besides Su Ming. It was the three-legged White Three.


    The other three white dogs were rushing to Su Ming from farther locations.


    Su Ming moved and brought White Three to charge towards the stone above him. About an hourter, killing intent shone in his eyes. Before him, he saw three disciples from Seven Moons Sect fighting against two people from One Dao Sect for an altar.


    There were ten thousand altars in the secondyer, and the rules were the same as in the firstyer. Within seventy-two hours, the sect or n with the most altars upied would have the right to enter the thirdyer first.


    The altars there were even more simple and primitive. The petrified trees on them were also thicker. If Su Ming was topare them by their ages, then if the trees in the firstyer were ten years old, then the trees here would be one hundred years old.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the two cultivators from One Dao Sect, he took a step forward and closed in on one of them. When he walked past that person, he had seized that cultivator¡¯s neck. With one squeeze, a loud crack rang out. The cultivator¡¯s eyes immediately went wide, and when he breathed hisst, all his life force and cultivation base were instantly sucked out through the Brand on Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    The other One Dao Sect cultivator by the side had an expression of shock on his face at that moment. He looked as if he was about to move back, but a scream of pain tumbled out of his mouth instead, because White Three had pounced on him and began tearing through his body.


    All of that happened so quickly that the three disciples from Seven Moons Sect were stunned and immediately became wary, but once they saw Su Ming¡¯s face, they let out a sigh of relief and wrapped their fists in their palms in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Then, the three of them turned into long arcs and left the ce.


    Su Ming looked at the altar and moved towards it. It took him a total of forty breaths to activate it. Right after, arge amount of sweet fragrance filled the air. When Su Ming sucked it in, his eyes shone brilliantly, and he turned around to leave into the distance.


    He continued to charge forward. With White Three by his side, even if he ran into Dao Paragons, Su Ming would still have the power to fight back. However, as he continuously rushed to the sky, he did not run into any Dao Paragons on his way, only cultivators with other levels of cultivation. However, as long as he ran into those from One Dao Sect, Su Ming would not hesitate to kill them.


    Every single time he attacked, Su Ming would absorb his target¡¯s cultivation base and their life force, causing the strongest hit umting in the Brand on his right hand to reach great power.


    He killed nonstop. Wherever he went, the mummies left behind served as a testimony to his killing intent, but it was still not enough for him. Two hourster, he spread his will outwards with a loud bang in the secondyer¡¯s sky. When it swept outwards in every direction, a glint shone in his eyes. He turned around and charged north. Over there, two cultivators were fighting against each other over an altar.


    Su Ming did not know those two people, but based on their clothes, he could tell that one of them was from Asura n, and the other from One Dao Sect. Seeing a Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect was already enough for Su Ming to have killing intent boil in him.


    When he rushed over, White Three was beside him. The moment the two Dao Paragons shed against each other with their divine abilities and were forced back, the Feng Shuipass suddenly appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet. His speed instantly increased exponentially, and he immediately charged to the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect.


    The Dao Paragon of One Dao Sect was a middle-aged man. At that moment, his expression was as dark as thunderclouds when he looked at Su Ming. When he frowned, Su Ming had already closed in on him. White Three was by his side.


    Booming sounds instantly reverberated through the air at an astonishing volume, causing the pupils of the Dao Paragon from Asura n to shrink. Then, he too chose to attack.


    The attacks from White Three and the Dao Paragon from Asura n immediately made the expression of the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect to change drastically. Just as he was about to retreat, Su Ming appeared in front of him with an aloof expression.


    Killing intent appeared in the eyes of the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect. Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was not worth his attention. He lifted his right hand and went to strike him, but Su Ming brought up his right hand as well.


    At the instant he touched the Dao Paragon, Su Ming jolted. He coughed up blood. His right arm¡¯s bones fractured, and his flesh felt as if it was about to be torn, but he forcefully suppressed the injuries. The price for it was that his body was instantly injured.


    But his expression only grew even more ferocious. Not only did he not avoid the attack, he did not even bother about his injuries. Instead, he had the Brand on his right hand absorb the man¡¯s cultivation base and life force.


    Immediately, the pupils of the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect shrank, revealing a hint of shock. At the same time, White Three turned around and fixed its stare on the Dao Paragon from Asura n, who had been stunned by what Su Ming had done.


    He had personally seen the right hand of the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect wither. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s injuries recovered. But itsted for only the span of a few breaths.


    The Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect roared and tore off his right arm. He then swiftly retreated with his gaze when he looked at Su Ming filled with fear.


    ¡®What is this Art?!¡¯ As he retreated, the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect eyes filled with shock when he looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone when he looked at the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect coldly. The absorption thatsted only a few breaths just then had been enough for his injuries to recover. Killing intent returned to his eyes, and he charged towards the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect.


    The Dao Paragon¡¯s heart trembled and he instinctively moved backwards, but right then, white light suddenly shone from behind him. It was White Four approaching the area. When booming sounds reverberated through the air, the Feng Shuipass under Su Ming¡¯s feet appeared, and he immediately arrived next to the Dao Paragon.


    He brought his right hand up and pushed down on his shoulder, absorbing him immediately. The Dao Paragon turned around, intending to attack him, but White Four charged forth and engaged in a fight against him. By then, Su Ming had already moved back.


    Just like that, as White Four was engaged in a fight against the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect, Su Ming closed in on him six times. Each time, he would absorb some of his life force and cultivation base. When Su Ming closed in on the Dao Paragon for the seventh time, he did not even care about the Dao Paragon¡¯s resistance and simply pushed his right hand at the center of the man¡¯s brow. With it, the Dao Paragon shuddered and let out a shrill scream of pain before turning into a mummy.


    The Dao Paragon from Asura n saw everything from the start to the end. His expression was incredibly sour. There was great wariness in his gaze when he looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°I only kill those from One Dao Sect,¡± Su Ming said slowly while casting a nce at the Dao Paragon from Asura n. The two white dogs next to him cast the Dao Paragon from Asura n a fierce re.


    The Dao Paragon took a few steps backwards. He cast Su Ming a deep nce before turning around and leaving swiftly. He did not even bother about the altar. Clearly, the fight just then¡ªSu Ming¡¯s ferociousness and the strangeness of his right hand¡ªhad already shocked him.


    Su Ming activated the altar and absorbed the aura, then lowered his head and cast a nce at the Brand on his right palm. At that moment, the might of a Dao Paragon¡¯s full powered strike was contained in the Brand, and his eyes sparkled. When Su Ming turned around, he brought the two white dogs upwards. Two hourster, another white dog rushed to their side. With the three white dogs, Su Ming instantly left into the distance at his quickest speed.


    All along the way, as long as he ran into cultivators from One Dao Sect, no matter what level of cultivation they possessed, Su Ming would immediately kill them, and it was especially so when he ran into another Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect.


    When Su Ming attacked, he did not care about his injuries. As long as he had the chance, he would absorb the other¡¯s life force, and all his injuries would immediately recover. On the way, not only did he manage to absorb arge number of cultivation bases and life force from the cultivators, a blood-red moon had also appeared behind him!


    The blood moon was formed by Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Art. When it appeared, it looked like Su Ming was in a sea of blood.


    When another two hours passed, Su Ming heard the rumbles of a Rune. Amid the noise, he saw a huge stone of hundreds of thousands of feet big above him. At that moment, there were tens of thousands of cultivators who were fighting atop it!


    There were twenty something altars on the huge stone, which was why that ce had turned into a small battlefield. With a single nce, Su Ming could tell that Xu Zhong Fan, Dao Han, and the other people from Seven Moons Sect were fighting against one Dao Sect!


    Su Ming¡¯s appearance and the blood-red moon immediately caused him to be the center of attention. In an instant... quite a number of people recognized him.


    Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s expression changed. At that moment, a Dao Paragon from One Dao Sectughed loudly and turned into a long arc that left Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s side to charge towards S Ming. At the same time, hundreds of cultivators behind him turned into long arcs that rushed towards Su Ming.


    ¡°You had plenty of other paths to take, but you took none of them and insisted oning here. I¡¯ll kill you and perform a great meritorious service. I¡¯ll even earn myself a great kismet!¡±


    The Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect was a bald man dressed in a long orange robe. Whileughing long and hard, he closed in on Su Ming.


    The eyes of the three white dogs beside Su Ming shone with a fierce re at that moment. When they were about to charge forward, killing intent shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. At the instant the tens of thousands of people in the area looked over and Xu Zhong Fan rushed over, Su Ming moved forward and appeared right in front of the bald man.


    He lifted his right hand, and the instant the light from his Brand appeared on his palm, it turned into a piercing light that shot into the sky. When that light filled the entire area, Su Ming brought his right hand downwards to collide with the bald man in the air.


    Su Ming did not continue absorbing anyone¡¯s power. He wanted to kill until his reputation dripped with blood. He wanted to kill until he formed an imposing presence, especially in thisrge-scale batter of tens of thousands of people. He needed to have his reputation rise, which was why... he did not absorb any power, but released it!


    Su Ming released the power that he had absorbed from hundreds of people, two of which were even Dao Paragon. In a moment, all of it erupted from his right hand.


    Astonishing booms surged up, and they instantly caused the weather to change, the air to distort, and the shattered stones in the area to crumble to pieces before a powerful wave of impact that swept outwards against tens of thousands of people. All of their expressions changed drastically at once.


    At the same time, the bald man¡¯s expression filled with disbelieving shock. He did not even have time to let out a shrill scream of pain. Right next to Su Ming¡¯s right hand, his body distorted and vanished. Even his soul was wiped off immediately!


    Instantly killed!

 Chapter 1442: Fourth Level of Dao Spirit Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Fourth Level of Dao Spirit Realm</h4>


    That strike was an umtion of power Su Ming had gathered all along the way. Once he absorbed the cultivation bases and life force from hundreds of cultivators, he had struck with an astonishing power that could instantly kill a Dao Paragon!


    Perhaps that strike would not be enough to pose a threat to a Great Dao Paragon, but to Dao Paragons, that explosive power could destroy their lives. It was especially for the bald man, who had been injured because he had been fighting against Xu Zhong Fan for a long time and who had clearly not treated Su Ming as a threat. Once he saw Su Ming, he immediately closed in to fight for the kismet, but in the end, he had only lost his life.


    Su Ming¡¯s fight against the bald man was held in the air above the stone. The moment when the bald man¡¯s body and soul were destroyed, the battlefield instantly fell into silence. All the people looked at Su Ming in shock, and even Xu Zhong Fan came to an abrupt halt. With disbelief, he stared at Su Ming.


    The pupils of Dao Han shrank, and a storm surged up in his heart.


    If that was how the two of them reacted, it was even worse for the other two Dao Paragons from One Dao Sect. They sucked in a sharp breath, and when they looked at Su Ming, great shock showed up on their faces.


    Neither of them expected that the third prince, who appeared to only be in the third level of Dao Spirit Realm... could instantly kill a Dao Paragon. The shock brought by such an event was too hard to describe with words.


    The impact of it on the cultivators from One Dao Sect was also incredibly strong.


    Dao Han¡¯s eyes shone with a glint, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Seven Moons Sect, kill them!¡±


    The moment he spoke, the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect felt their spirits rise. While roaring, they charged forward to fight against those from One Dao Sect.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand. Immediately, the blood moon behind him phased through his body and appeared in front of him. Then, once Su Ming formed a seal and pointed forward, the blood moon exploded and turned into a blood-red sea that charged towards the cultivators of One Dao Sect.


    Behind the red wave was Su Ming and the three white dogs by his side. They charged at the cultivators from One Dao Sect, and wherever they went, the Brand on Su Ming¡¯s right hand would absorb everyone.


    Usually, when he touched a cultivator from One Dao Sect, that person¡¯s body would immediately shudder, and as they screamed shrilly, their bodies would instantly wither. Wisps of white smoke containing their life force and cultivation base woulde out of their bodies, and since Su Ming was moving too quickly, those wisps looked to be chasing after him to be continuously absorbed by his right hand.


    As more white smoke appeared, from the distance, it looked like Su Ming was surrounded by wisps of white smoke, and behind him were mummies littered all over the ce!


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Su Ming growled.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his killing intent towards One Dao Sect had already reached a monstrous degree. This sect hade causing trouble for him time and again, and the battle right then allowed Su Ming to vent some of the anger in his heart, but this amount of ughter was far from enough.


    When Su Ming growled, the ten thousand something cultivators from Seven Moons Sect immediately roared with him.


    ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    The cultivators from One Dao Sect were forced back, and more and more of them died. The two Dao Paragons felt their hearts pound in fear. A momentter, they cast each other a nce and instantly moved back, intending to leave.


    But the next second, three white dogs flew out to stop them. As for Xu Zhong Fan and Dao Han, they did not pay attention to the two Dao Paragons, but instead brought with them the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect tounch an even more powerful charge against the rest of the survivors.


    In the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, the army of One Dao Sect was torn to pieces. There were less than two thousand of them left, and they scattered like panicked birds. As for the two Dao Paragons from One Dao Sect, one of them had managed to flee, but the other one had his cultivation base sealed, which filled him with despair, and as he screamed shrilly in pain, he turned into one of the mummies under the effect of the Brand on Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Third prince!¡±


    ¡°Third prince!¡±


    The ten thousand something disciples from Seven Moons Sect looked at Su Ming with excitement while standing on the stone. When cheers rang out, Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air.


    ¡°Call me Su Ming.¡±


    ¡°Su Ming!¡±


    ¡°SU MING!!!¡±


    Amid the thunderous cheers, the twenty altars on the rock were all activated. Su Ming immediately noticed that even if someone else activated the altars, as long as he was nearby, he could absorb the fragrance that spread out.


    While Su Ming absorbed the fragrance from the twenty altars, his hair moved without wind. His level of cultivation instantly broke through the wall to the next level, and the fourth ovepping Dao Spirit in his third eyepletely manifested!


    It was no longer blurry or transparent, but apletely corporeal entity, just like the other three Dao Spirits. At the instant that happened, it merged with Su Ming¡¯s other three Dao Spirits, and at that moment, he finally reached a breakthrough in his level of cultivation, and from the third level of Dao Spirit Realm, he reached the fourth level of Dao Spirit Realm!


    The increase in the number of Dao Spirits caused Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base to increase exponentially, and a piercing re shone in his eyes. Previously, when he wanted to kill a Dao Paragon, he would have to get hurt during the process. If he did not have the white dogs by his side either, it would have been very difficult for him to absorb a Dao Paragon.


    Yet right then, if he had enough time, even without the white dogs around, Su Ming could go and absorb a Dao Paragon.


    His cultivation base erupted with a bang, and the whirlwind it formed swept out in every direction before heading to the nine heavens. A brilliant re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Once he reached the fourth level of Dao Spirit Realm, not only did the Feng Shuipass¡¯ speed increase, he could also make the Space Whip erupt with an even greater power, which almost closed the gap in strength between him and Dao Paragons!


    ¡°There are nine echelons of sky in the secondyer, and we are already in the third echelon. The sect master should be above us. We have to make haste and get there!¡±


    When Dao Han¡¯s voice echoed in the air, it reached the ears of all the cultivators around him. After hearing them, the eyes of the ten thousand something disciples filled with fire and madness.


    If there were only one or two people involved in a battle, it would cause them to be nervous. If there were ten or eight people involved, they would search for a way to numb themselves to the feeling of anxiety and uneasiness. If there were one hundred people involved, they would bepletely numb. But if there were thousands or tens of thousands of people involved, they would snap out of that apathy, and it would turn into excitement and hot-bloodedness.


    That was the case for the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect at that moment. If they could continue winning without stop, their hot-bloodedness would boil even further in their bodies.


    When Dao Han¡¯s voice echoed in the air, he heard the ten thousand something cultivators in the area roar at the same time.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Dao Han did not say more and swiftly flew up. The ten thousand something cultivators flew together with him to charge upwards. Su Ming too moved after them. When the Feng Shuipass beneath his feet brought him up, the three white dogs followed him and charged upwards as well.


    They rushed forward, and wherever they went, as long as the opponents were less than one thousand, be they from One Dao Sect or Asura n, once they saw the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect, their faces would immediately change, and they would avoid them.


    Su Ming could not pay attention to Asura n, but he was determined to vanquish One Dao Sect, and his determination grew stronger when the final white dog returned. With the four of them, while Su Ming was not invincible in the secondyer, he was strong enough to pose a great threat to whoever decided to stand against him.

 Chapter 1443: Shocking Dao Paragons

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Shocking Dao Paragons</h4>


    Under Dao Han and Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s lead, the ten thousand something Seven Moons Sect cultivators charged above. Wherever they went, there would be endless ughter. Booming sounds rose up, causing the world to seem to be under the gue of powerful tremors.


    Then, a huge stone tform appeared above their heads. It was one million feet tall, and there were tens of thousands of cultivators on it, fighting against each other. They wereposed of Asura n, One Dao Sect, and the army of cultivators led by Seven Moons Sect¡¯s great sect elders.


    However, it was clear that Seven Moons Sect was at a disadvantage. They were being forced back bit by bit, causing the battlefield on the stone tform to turn into a warzone primarily for One Dao Sect and Asura n to fight against each other.


    When Dao Han brought his ten thousand something cultivators to the area, they immediately attracted the attention of the other cultivators on the tform. Then, as those gazes were directed at them, the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect immediately cheered with their spirits rekindled.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± One Dao Sect roared, and Asura n too had clearly made their decision just then.


    They immediately stopped fighting against One Dao Sect and charged towards the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect. It was obvious that the two wanted to first suppress those from Seven Moons Sect.


    After all, if they were to assess the situation based on who had more advantages, then Gu Tai, with his Seven Moons Sect, had some advantages in hand while he was in the secondyer within the shattered dimension.


    The instant the three sides engaged in a chaotic battle and the sounds of battle rose up, Dao Han¡¯s eyes shone. He flew out and delivered a message into Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This is the sixth echelon. Above us is the seventh, eighth, and ninth echelons. Each echelon has a tformrger than the previous one. The sect master is somewhere there. I don¡¯t know exactly in which echelon he is located, but we will stop the others in this ce. You... have to go there quickly!¡±


    When Dao Han finished speaking, he brought the cultivators from Seven Moons Sect to charge into the armies formed by One Dao Sect and Asura n. Right after, booming sounds surged into the sky.


    Su Ming lifted his head and cast a nce at the area above him. Through the endless space, he could vaguely see an evenrger tform above him, but it was quite far away from him. If he wanted to go there, he would need some time.


    Without any hesitation, he moved, and instantly brought the four white dogs with him to charge towards the seventh echelon, but right when Su Ming flew out, two people flew out simultaneously from Asura n and One Dao Sect. In the blink of an eye, they closed in on Su Ming. One of them was a man and the other woman, and they were both Dao Paragons.


    Once they flew out, the sky howled, and they rushed up from the ground like two shooting stars going against gravity to crash into space. They were so quick that the moment they approached, they had already brought forth their cultivation bases and divine abilities.


    The Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect was an old man, and his expression was dark and sinister. When he attacked, the area around him glittered with what looked like stars, as if a sky had appeared out of nowhere around him. Every single one of the stars were refined by his divine ability.


    The woman from Asura n appeared to only be twenty years old, but the cold re in her eyes, and the feeling of age about her made it clear that she was an old monster as well. The moment she flew out, she swung her hand, and a string of bells appeared on her wrist. The sound of them echoed clearly in the air.


    Immediately, countless phoenixes the color of rainbows surrounded her, as if they had been led out of the void. Then, with piercing shrieks, they charged towards Su Ming.


    A freezing re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Immediately, two of the four white dogs charged towards the woman from Asura n. The eyes of the other two shone with fierce res, and they instantly closed in on the iing old man from One Dao Sect. Booming sounds immediately shook the sky and earth, and those sounds turned into waves of impact that pushed out in every direction, as if there was a violent gust of wind howling in the area.


    The pupils of the old man from One Dao Sect shrank, but he was not the first one to be shocked by the white dogs beside Su Ming. While he retreated swiftly, Su Ming appeared behind him with the Feng Shuipass beneath him.


    When he lifted his right hand, he pushed his palm t against the old man, who turned around swiftly. Killing intent shone in his eyes, and he brought his left hand up as well. Immediately, countless stars manifested in front of him and charged towards Su Ming.


    Booming sounds rose once more at an astonishing volume. Blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming¡¯s mouth, but he did not retreat. Instead, he moved forward. As for the old man from One Dao Sect, he had a hint of shock appear on his face. He knew clearly that he had lost about one-tenth of his cultivation base in that attack just then, but the cultivation base he lost did not scatter into the air. It had instead been absorbed by the third prince.


    This event immediately caused him to be wary. When he saw that Su Ming had drawn close to him without caring about his own injuries, the old man¡¯s eyes shrank. He was just about to fall back, but the two white dogs had closed in on him from the sides.


    Another astonishing bang shot up then, and ripples distorted the air. With shock in his eyes, the old man coughed up a mouthful of blood and tumbled back swiftly. Behind him was Su Ming, chasing after him with an aloof expression.


    The old man¡¯s heart filled with shock once more. The exchange of blows just then had allowed him to notice that about two-tenths of his cultivation base had been sucked out. If he added what he lost earlier, he had already lost three-tenths of his cultivation base.


    Because of that, shock and terror showed up on his face when he saw Su Ming draw close to him. At that moment, he no longer had the leisure to care about his status and immediately fell back.


    Hence, to others, it looked as if the old man was terrified of Su Ming and was hastily retreating. It was immediately noticed by the woman from Asura n, and grave look appeared on her face. If something abnormal urred, then there had to be something wrong. If a Dao Paragon was pursued by a cultivator in Dao Spirit Realm, there was definitely something wrong, because this matter was simply too inconceivable and beyondprehension!


    Su Ming cast a cold nce at the swiftly fleeing old man. When he shifted his gaze to direct his attention to the woman from Asura n, who had witnessed the entire affair, she instinctively took a few steps back. Even though she was a Dao Paragon, when Su Ming looked at her, she remembered the shocked expression on the face of the old man from One Dao Sec.


    Su Ming did not continue chasing after the old man. When he looked away, he brought the four white dogs to his side and charged upwards. Right then, no one dared to stop him. A strange atmosphere immediately filled the battlefield, because all the cultivators had seen Su Ming chase down the Dao Paragon from One Dao Sect.


    The woman from Asura n did not try to stop him from leaving. As for the old man from One Dao Sect, he had already retreated ten thousand feet away from where he had previously been. His face was pale and his expression sullen. However, he could only watch Su Ming leave into the distance. Only when he saw Su Ming leave the area did he let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    While the old man felt aggrieved, when he remembered Su Ming¡¯s terrifying divine ability, he immediately made his decision to never easily provoke the third prince if he ran into him in the future.


    ¡®This person... is too strange. Those three-tenths of power I lost did not just disappear, but werepletely absorbed. I will need to spend at least one thousand years before I can replenish them.¡¯


    The old man felt slightly bitter in his heart, but that bitterness quickly turned into a thought that shocked him.


    With the four white dogs in tow, Su Ming charged upwards in a long arc. When the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn had passed, he saw the huge tform belonging to the seventh echelon above him.


    There were also tens of thousands of cultivators on that tform. They were fighting against each other and preventing all the people from the other party from rising into the sky, to where the eighth echelon was.


    The instant Su Ming appeared, some cultivators immediately saw him. They threw multiple divine abilities at him, and the four white dogs surrounded him, creating ayer of white light that caught all the divine abilities. When booming sounds shot up, Su Ming leapt up with not a single hair on his person harmed. He did not immediately head to the eighth echelon above him, but instead, swept through the ce, spilling blood all over the ground.


    He only killed cultivators from One Dao Sect. As for Asura n, unless they took the initiative and attacked him, Su Ming did not even spare them a single nce. With the four white dogs surrounding him, he moved through the ce with the ease of a hot knife slicing through butter. All the life force and cultivation base from the people he killed were absorbed by the Brand on his right hand.


    The Space Whip howled and let out loud bangs around Su Ming. Every single time Su Ming cracked the whip, all the cultivators around him would fall into a daze as if they had lost their souls, which allowed Su Ming to charge through at a faster speed.


    He continued doing so until a gaze that was as electrifying as lightningnded on his person from the crowd in the distance. Su Ming came to a swift halt upon feeling it and released his grip on One Dao Sect cultivator¡¯s neck. He did not pay any attention to the now mummified corpse copsing to the ground, but turned his head around to look towards the spot where the gaze came from¡ªthe battlefield where tens of thousands of cultivators were fighting.


    He saw a young man with a handsome face dressed in a huge yellow robe. While standing there, he was protected by other cultivators, but in his right hand, he held a helmet with two ferocious horns. His long hair fluttered in the wind when his gaze met Su Ming¡¯s on the battlefield.


    ¡°Brother!¡± The young man had a smile on his face. When he spoke faintly, his voicended in the battlefield and traveled to Su Ming¡¯s ear.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. The second prince had yet to be a Dao Paragon, but he was already at the fifth level of Dao Spirit Realm. He was only a step away from bing a Dao Paragon, but that one step was definitely not easy to take, which was why the Ph was incredibly important to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met, my dear brother,¡± the young man in the huge yellow robe said in a murmur, and the four old men by his side instantly cast their gazes on Su Ming.


    Those four old men were all Dao Paragons!


    ¡°Our eldest brother is in the eighth echelon, based on the original n, I was supposed to let you head to the eighth echelon, but since you and I met in this ce... Once I saw you, I suddenly changed my mind. What say you... to a fight between us?¡±


    A dark light shone in the young man¡¯s left eye, but his right eye was murky as if there was a vortex contained in it. When he looked at Su Ming, his words echoed in the battlefield, and immediately, the cultivators between the two of them were all pushed away by a force they could not fight against.


    Immediately, a path was cleared between the two princes.

 Chapter 1444: Battle Against the Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Battle Against the Second Prince</h4>


    At the instant the path appeared, the four old men beside the second prince took a step forward, turned into four long arcs, and charged towards the four white dogs beside Su Ming.


    The four white dogs possessed the presence belonging to Dao Paragons. When Su Ming ughtered his way into the tform, he had long since been noticed by the four old men. When they drew close, the eyes of the four white dogs shone with a fierce re. They too charged out.


    Booming sounds surged into the sky. They were the loud, intense sounds created by the fight between the four white dogs and the four Dao Paragons.


    At the same time, the second prince lifted his chin slightly. There was a slight hint of arrogance on his face, and he put the helmet in his hand to the side. With a swing of his arm, he turned into a long yellow arc that charged towards Su Ming.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. He cast a cold nce at the iing second prince. Since the start to the end, he never said a single word, but at that moment, when he lifted his right hand, the Space Whip immediately caused the world to change, as if countless stars had filled the space around him. Once all those stars connected with one another, they turned into the shadow of a whip whose one end was in the sky, and the other end was in Su Ming¡¯s right hand.


    The Feng Shuipass manifested under Su Ming¡¯s feet as well. He took a step forward, and he was so fast that he instantly crashed into the second prince in the empty space formed after the tens of thousands of people scattered outwards.


    The second prince formed a seal with his right hand and pointed forward. A dragon¡¯s roar immediately came from behind him, and it sounded incredibly astonishing. The air distorted, and a huge yellow dragon appeared with a roar that could make the world tremble. It phased through the second prince¡¯s body and appeared in front of him to swallow Su Ming.


    Su Ming brought his right hand up and swung his arm. The world immediately rumbled. The Space Whip shone before it cracked down on the yellow dragon. The moment the yellow dragon roared, the shadow of the whip swept it up.


    When Su Ming swung his arm, the yellow dragon that charged towards him was forced to change its direction. It went charging past him on the right, and from a distance, it looked like Su Ming had shot past the yellow dragon to lift his left hand and punch the second prince.


    Booming sounds instantly shook the sky, and the second prince¡¯s robes fluttered. In the face of Su Ming¡¯s punching towards him, he brought his right hand up and responded with a punch of his own.


    The two of them had hundreds of feet between them. Their punches bothnded in the air, but both brought forth a loud bang that was deafening to the ears.


    As the loud bang echoed in the air, an impact swept out in every direction. Itnded on Su Ming, forcing him back hundreds of feet, and it alsonded on the second prince, making him take a dozen steps backwards.


    ¡°As expected of my younger brother... you are worthy of me bringing out my true power!¡±


    The second prince¡¯s eyes shone. When he moved back, he brought his right hand up and seized the air behind him. The helmet immediately flew to him. Once the second prince caught it, he put it over his head. At the instant he wore the helmet, a shrill and ferocious roar tumbled out of his mouth.


    At the same time the roar appeared, the second prince¡¯s body grew. His robes were torn, and he was reduced to a bloody mess, but he grew to be one hundred feet tall. When he let out another shocking roar, banging sounds came from his body, and he grew from one hundred feet tall to three hundred feet tall. His robes had long since disappeared to reveal green skin, and a ck set of armor had appeared on his huge body!


    The armor was astonishing to behold. It covered most of his body, and when it was matched with the helmet, it caused all the people who saw the second prince to feel as if they were looking at an ancient evil deity.


    Once the three hundred something feet tall second prince let out a roar, powerful waves spread out in the world. Theynded like violent gusts on Su Ming, blowing against him and causing his robes and hair to dance. A dark light lit up in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, the second prince took a huge stride and charged towards Su Ming. When he drew closer, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. A huge long spear appeared out of thin air. He held it in his hand and threw it at Su Ming.


    A huge crack was torn open, and it looked like the long spear had been the one to do it. When it drew close to Su Ming, the third eye at the center of his brow opened. All four of his Dao Spirits opened their eyes, and Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. Once he lifted his right hand, a very ordinary looking axe appeared on his palm.


    That axe was the one that Su Ming had used every single day to chop wood at the old man¡¯s ce. When he left, the old man had gifted him the axe.


    While standing in his spot, Su Ming lifted the axe. At that moment, there was only a dull look in his eyes, as if there was no life in them. Neither the second prince¡¯s reflection nor the long spear with the monstrous killing intent could be found in his eyes. There was... only a log of wood!


    The moment the long spear drew close to Su Ming and caused his robes and hair to flutter while charging straight at his chest, Su Ming lifted his axe-wielding right hand and brought it down slowly. The downwards swing of his axe was alike the millions of times he had practiced. It was as if the long spear was just a log of wood before his eyes and he could cut it in half.


    When the axe was brought down, the entire world seemed to have frozen. Even everyone¡¯s breathing and gazes seemed to have been made still. Only the axe¡¯s trajectory as it was brought down touched the long spear. The spear was cut in half right before Su Ming, and its two halves instantly rushed past his sides.


    The next moment, the second prince appeared right in front of Su Ming. He lifted his right hand, and when he brought it down, he straightened his palm and tried to push his hand t against Su Ming¡¯s head, but it collided against Su Ming¡¯s lifted right hand.


    The entire world seemed to have returned to its previous mobile state then. As sounds of breathing could be heard in the air, all the people¡¯s gazes gathered on Su Ming and the second prince.


    The two of them stood next to each other. One of them was tall, and the other short. One of them had his right hand pressing down, and the other had his right hand pushing up. Their palms hade into contact with each other.


    When their gazes met, Su Ming appeared as calm as ever, and the second prince did not say a single word either.


    After several breaths passed, a glint appeared in the second prince¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Our fight seems to have benefitted our eldest brother. This is not good...¡±


    As he spoke, the second prince lifted his hand and took three steps backwards. With each step he took, his body shrank. Once he took all three steps back, he was no longer three hundred something feet tall, but had returned to his previous size and was dressed in the yellow robe. He took off the helmet, then looked at Su Ming with a smile.


    Su Ming did not speak. He only stared at the second prince before him while paying special attention to his right eye.


    ¡°Should I call you second prince... or Di Tian?¡± Su Ming asked faintly.


    The moment he spoke, the vortex in the second prince¡¯s right eye was torn apart and revealed a vague figure. However, right when it appeared, it was enveloped in the vortex once more.


    The second prince smiled faintly, but he did not say anything.


    When Su Ming took a step towards the sky, the four white dogs fell back from the fight to turn into long arcs that went after their master. Right before the eyes of the tens of thousands of cultivators on the stone tform in the seventh echelon, they charged into the air above them.


    When Su Ming disappeared, the second prince shuddered, and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. The smile on his face was no longer around, but instead, a dark look showed up in its ce. He brought up his right hand slowly, revealing that arge portion of the skin there had withered away...


    ¡°As expected of my youngest brother, once most beloved by our Lord Father...¡± the second prince said softly. When he turned around, he walked into the distance. Once he sat down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and began meditating.


    ¡°But the battle of Arts between us has just started. We will meet again in the ninth echelon.¡±


    Su Ming charged forward, and with the four white dogs, he instantly reached the eighth echelon. The entire process onlysted for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. When he saw the incredibly huge tform in the distant sky, Su Ming also saw... arge tree trunk at the center of it!


    The trunk was about one million feet thick, causing all those who saw it at first nce to be shocked by the gigantic tree. The trunk was rather withered, and when anyone lifted their heads to look, they would not be able to see the end of the tree. It was as if everything they could possibly see in their field of vision was just the tree¡¯s trunk.


    This was the Tree of Dao Verification, which was born in the eighth echelon, and whose trunk extended straight into the ninth echelon, located at the end of the sky.


    Right then, Gu Tai sat under the tree, and right across from him was the meditating eldest prince. In another direction was an old woman. She was also sitting cross-legged.


    There were tens of thousands of cultivators surrounding the area, and they were made up of the people from the three sects. At that moment, they were all seated and none of them moved.


    Su Ming¡¯s arrival did not cause the cultivators to show any sort of changes. It was as if they did not see him. However, when Su Ming¡¯s gazended on the eldest prince, his pupils shrank slightly. He was not looking at the eldest prince, but the old man with the white hair levitating above him. The eldest prince¡¯s body was a mere illusion. Wisps of white smoke caused the top of his skull and the eldest prince¡¯s to be connected together.


    As for the old woman, Su Ming found the second prince¡¯s presence on her. It came from a helmet that was exactly the same as the one used by the second prince.


    The helmet was held in the old woman¡¯s hand. Together with Gu Tai and the eldest prince, they formed a tripartite bnce of forces.


    ¡°Gu Tai, we cannot tell who will win in the fight for the entry to the thirdyer,¡± an ancient voice said faintly from the illusory old man levitating above the eldest prince. ¡°You are indeed the best here in terms of level of cultivation. Even if I am a Great Dao Paragon, I still cannot help being suppressed by this ce.


    ¡°However... Fellow Daoist Ye Luo has the armor formed by the scalp of the Evil Deity, and it can neutralize the mighty pressure in this ce. Because of it... it¡¯ll be impossible for Seven Moons Sect to be the first to step into the thirdyer.¡±


    When the old man¡¯s voice echoed in the air, the old woman opened her eyes and looked at Gu Tai.


    Su Ming approached the area slowly and stopped behind Gu Tai. Then, he looked at the old man and old woman with a chilly gaze.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we refrain from interfering with the matter of who will be the first to enter the thirdyer? How about we just let the three princes fight for the right on their own?¡± the old woman asked hoarsely.


    Gu Tai then opened his eyes slowly to reveal a hint of fatigue.

 Chapter 1445: Each With His Own Method

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Each With His Own Method</h4>


    ¡°There are ten thousand altars, and each of us has upied three-tenths of them. The difference in number is just in the hundreds, and it¡¯s difficult for us to differentiate who will gain the upper hand in a short period of time...


    ¡°Say, why don¡¯t we change our method? Whoever... among the three princes first steps into the ninth echelon and lights up the thousand storey altar, he will naturally be the first to enter the thirdyer,¡± the illusory old man from One Dao Sect who was levitating above the first prince and seemed to be connected to him said faintly.


    The old woman narrowed her eyes slightly and replied in anguid manner. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. This idea is usible, or else we can only be stuck here until time is up, and then all the disciples from every sect and n will step into the thirdyer at the same time.¡±


    Gu Tai pondered over it for a moment before he looked at Su Ming, who was by his side.


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on the huge ancient tree. After a long while, he nodded.


    Gu Tai was silent for a moment before he sighed in his heart. However, with Seven Moons Sect¡¯s ability, they could already be considered to be sessful for achieving their current result in their fight against One Dao Sect and Asura n. At the very least, the fight had reached a state where all sides appeared to be equal in power. As for who would be the first to enter the thirdyer in the end and sessfully obtain the Ph was no longer something that was connected to the sects and the n. The main deciding factory in the three princes.


    Naturally, the three princes would not be the only ones who would enter the thirdyer. The other disciples from the sects and the n would also follow them.


    ¡°Alright, then!¡± Gu Tai said resolutely.


    At the instant he said those words, the old woman stood up and pushed the helmet in her right hand down against the ground. Arge amount of green fog instantly appeared from the helmet, and its amount grew with each passing moment. In just a few breaths, a figure manifested in the fog, and once it gained corporeal form, the second prince appeared before their sights.


    Aftering, he took off his helmet. When he smiled at Su Ming, he lifted his head, then looked at the ancient tree stretching into the sky. There was an enchanted look on his face.


    The first prince had also opened his eyes at that moment and stood up slowly. The illusory old man above the top of his skull swung his arm and cut off his connection with the eldest prince, then moved back.


    ¡°Then the sects and the n will just serve as overseers to ensure that this battle of Dao Verification is fair. No outsider is allowed to help, such as the four white dogs. He isn¡¯t allowed to bring them in,¡± the old man said faintly.


    Gu Tai¡¯s expression was calm. He did not say anything.


    ¡°I agree to this.¡± The old woman from Asura n nodded when she heard it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do that!¡±


    At the instant the old man from One Dao Sect spoke firmly, the first prince¡¯s eyes sparkled. He instantly leapt up and stepped on the ancient tree before turning into a long arc.


    When he left into the distance, three balls of fog instantly spread out. They immediately turned into three old figures who activated their power of Dao Paragons. They pushed the first prince forward, and in a sh, he traveled nearly three-tenths of the tree¡¯s length.


    The second prince by the side smiled coldly. He moved and also stepped on the ancient tree. Like fog, he surrounded the tree and instantly charged upwards. At the same time, a thick wave of power of Qi enveloped his body, and it grew instantly. Countless runic symbols shone on him, and each time they did, they increased the second prince¡¯s speed exponentially. He swiftly left into the distance, and his speed was on par with that of the first prince.


    Gu Tai¡¯s expression was incredibly sullen, and he spoke with a cold smile. ¡°You have Dao Spirits protecting the eldest prince, and then you have Asura being added to the second prince¡¯s body to strengthen him. This is what you call fair?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, this is not receiving any outsider¡¯s help. Dao Spirit Protection is One Dao Sect¡¯s Secret Art. You can¡¯t limit him from casting Arts, right?¡± The old man from One Dao Sect smiled faintly.


    ¡°Having Asura strengthen his body is just a form of utilizing talismans. It can also be seen as an Enchanted Treasure, so it¡¯s also not considered as receiving outside help.¡±


    When the old woman said those words, Gu Tai¡¯s expression turned even darker. He lifted his right hand and patted his storage bag. A ball of ck fog immediately appeared on his hand. Just as he was about to speak, Su Ming shook his head. He flung his right arm, and the Feng Shuipass manifested under his feet to instantly bring him into the distance.


    The Feng Shuipass might move quickly, but he would not be able to overtake the first prince and second prince while they were using their divine abilities. It made the old man from One Dao Sect and the old woman from Asura n narrow their eyes for a moment before their expressions returned to normal.


    They could tell that with Su Ming¡¯s speed, he might be able to gain an advantage if it was a contest thatsted for a long period of time, but the distance right then could not be considered to be long. The difficulty in overtaking the other two was too great for Su Ming.


    Gu Tai¡¯s expression was incredibly dark. Just as he was about to speak, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled while he was charging up the ancient tree. He struck his storage bag with his right hand, and a log of wood the size of his palm appeared on his hand. It was the huge Sacred Wood he had obtained in Harmonious Morus Alba.


    With the wooden log in hand, Su Ming pushed down on it with his other hand, then spoke tly.


    ¡°Bigger!¡±


    When that word appeared, the log of wood instantly grew to be one hundred feet long. One end shot to the ground beneath Su Ming andnded right next to Gu Tai and the other two with a bang. The power of the Sacred Wood caused the tform at the eighth echelon to shudder, making the old man and old woman¡¯s expression to change swiftly.


    They immediately noticed that the other end of the Sacred Wood was swiftly lengthening, pushing Su Ming upwards while he stood on it. With an indescribable speed, he charged upwards. This scene left the people in the area momentarily taken aback.


    Gu Tai¡¯s eyes shone with surprised delight. As for the others, especially the old woman, their expressions changed. They wanted to stop Su Ming, but Gu Tai did not let them.


    ¡°Fellow Daoists, you¡¯re right. No outsiders are allowed to help them. Dao Spirit Protection, having Asura strengthen one¡¯s body, or using other forms of Enchanted Treasures is all allowed,¡± Gu Tai said whileughing.


    At the same time, the disciples from the sects and the n who were chosen to step into the thirdyer turned into long arcs that approached the area and charged up the tree.


    Su Ming stood on the rapidly ascending Sacred Wood whose actual size was more than one million feet in length. At that moment, it grew in a seemingly infinite manner to push him upwards, and in just the span of around a dozen breaths, he caught up to the second prince.


    The second prince¡¯s body was huge, and there were runic symbols shining on it. At that moment, as he continued going up quickly, he saw Su Ming standing on the rapidly ascending Sacred Wood. This scene caused his eyes to shrink.


    The Sacred Wood¡¯s growth instantly pushed Su Ming¡¯s body so high up that he overtook the second prince and got close to the first prince, who was above him. At the instant their expressions changed, the Sacred Wood under Su Ming¡¯s feet disappeared.


    When he put it away, he used the propelling force provided previously by the Sacred Wood to turn into a long arc which left swiftly into the distance. When the Feng Shuipass manifested under his feet, his speed increased exponentially again. He overtook the first prince and became the person leading the race on the ancient tree that reached the heavens.

 Chapter 1446: Ninth Echelon

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Ninth Echelon</h4>


    With his own method, Su Ming swiftly overtook both princes. The moment he was above them and lifted his head, he saw the ninth echelon!


    That ce could indeed be known as the sky. It was a huge stone tform of a grand total of one million lis. In fact, it was no longer quite appropriate to call it a stone tform. It should be known as a continent, and when those under it lifted their heads to look above, they would naturally treat the continent as the sky!


    It was a piece ofnd serving as the sky!


    The ancient tree went right through the center of thatnd serving as the sky, and then extended right above the continent. Su Ming could not see that ce, but he could imagine the size of the ancient tree and its indescribable power. He could... even indirectly sense the tree¡¯s former glory!


    It was once a huge tree of the world that reached the sky. It stood above the nine heavens and nourished the world. A butterfly was born on each of the nine branches of that tree, and nine other continents were derived from them to form theplete outline of that world. It was what allowed cultivators of Boundless Dao Realm to appear in that world!


    If Emperor Xuan Zang had not entered that world, then perhaps... that world would still be as majestic as before!


    Su Ming stared at thend serving as the sky as well as the ancient tree that caused his heart to tremble. At that moment, he remembered the Sacred Wood he had brought out. While the Sacred Wood was found in Harmonious Morus Alba, at its earliest days, it had floated in the endless universe beyond. Su Ming had once thought about its origins, but had never obtained an answer.


    It was only at that moment that he suddenly had a very strong feeling... that perhaps, when the world crumbled in the past, some tiny branches had fallen off the tree and scattered into the universe. One of them had then be the Sacred Wood.


    It was only Su Ming¡¯s guess, and he did not have concrete proof.


    At that moment, he sucked in a deep breath. The Feng Shuipass under his feet shone, and he became even faster. With his advantage of being in the lead, what Su Ming needed to do at that moment was to gain a solid grip of that advantage and then continue expanding it.


    The first prince was about tens of thousands of feet behind him, and his expression was incredibly dark. The Dao Spirits of the three old men behind him swiftly rotated, and then, the first prince opened his eyes. He sucked in a deep breath, and at the instant he did so, the entire world moved with a bang, as if the first prince had turned into a huge ck hole right then and there. In an instant, he absorbed all the aura in the world, causing the air to distort and ripples to spread out. He then let out a deep roar.


    When his roar shook the sky and earth, the first prince¡¯s speed instantly increased exponentially. He moved in a sh and appeared less than one thousand feet behind Su Ming. Right when he appeared, blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth, but judging by the brilliant spark in his eyes, he could execute this sort of shift one more time.


    It had to be known that the ce around them was a void. It was the area around the ancient tree, and there was a huge repelling force. It could disrupt the power of cultivation bases and lock down the world. All divine abilities would be much weaker there, and it was even more so for shifts, which was a power that allowed people to transport themselves across distances. In that ce, Arts like that werepletely suppressed.


    Which was why even though the first prince had used Dao Spirit Protection and borrowed its power to shift, the task had still been a little difficult for him, and it was especially so since they were getting closer to the ninth echelon. The repelling force only grew stronger near it.


    Almost at the same time the first prince shifted, the second prince¡¯s eyes shone in a chilling manner, and a dark, sinister smile suddenly appeared on his lips. He did not cast any Arts in an attempt to seize the position of being the first to step into the ninth echelon. Instead, he just maintained his own speed and watched the events that transpired above him.


    ¡®Big brother is headstrong and self-opinionated, having him deal with my younger brother is the best way for me to gain all benefits for myself while they fight against each other!¡¯


    The second prince was a sinister man. At that moment, while he smiled coldly, he had already gone through quite a number of diabolical ideas in his head.


    The first prince was about to catch up, but Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. While he was already close to the ninth echelon, he would not be able to get there within a short period of time. No matter what, he would need the time for half an incense stick to burn to get there.


    His speed did not change, but a hint of ferociousness had appeared on his face, as if he wanted to do everything he could to maintain his advantage, but he also seemed to have already reached his limit and unable to speed up any longer. At that moment, the first prince was about one thousand feet behind him.


    He then roared again, and the aura in the area swiftly surged into him. He shifted again, and this time, he overtook Su Ming and appeared thousands of feet in front of him. The first prince coughed up blood, but when he lowered his head, a ferocious and smug smirk appeared on his lips.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was dark, but he could no longer speed up, and instead, he became slower. In just about ten breaths, the distance between him and the first prince had already widened to about ten thousand feet. On the other hand, the distance between him and the second prince below him had closed up to less than one thousand feet.


    The second prince narrowed his eyes slightly. That was something he did not expect. At that moment, while he was busy wracking his mind to concoct a different n, his expression suddenly changed, because Su Ming was no longer chasing after the first prince desperately. He started bing slower with each passing moment and seemed to want to stop the second prince from progressing.


    ¡®Damn it, I overlooked his power. With his current level of cultivation, even if he borrowed external power to help him, it¡¯s impossible for him to maintain that speed for long. He knows that he won¡¯t be able to catch up to our eldest brother and intends to interfere with my movements. His goal is very clear. Even if he can¡¯t be the first to step into the ninth echelon, he will hold me back and make sure that he will step into the ninth echelon with me.


    ¡®Once he holds me back and stops me from progressing, he will also gain an upper hand. It¡¯ll still be better for him than to best!¡¯


    At the instant that thought appeared in the second prince¡¯s head, Su Ming closed in on him. He lifted his right hand and formed a seal, and the light from his divine ability immediately surged into the sky. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and he engaged in a fight against the second prince.


    ¡°DAMN IT!!¡±


    The second prince¡¯s expression became even darker. He originally wanted to watch Su Ming and the first prince get entangled in a fight so that he could be the one who would benefit from the situation, but right then, his actions had helped the first prince, and this caused a tidal wave to immediately go on a rampage in his heart.


    While fighting against Su Ming, he could no longer think about any other ns. When he saw that the first prince was getting closer to the ninth echelon, the second prince swiftly lifted his right hand and struck his chest. A loud bang shot up, and at the instant he drew close to Su Ming, his body broke down on its own.


    When Su Ming phased through it, he turned his head around only to see the second prince¡¯s body turn into arge amount of fog that contorted into a humanoid beast with a pair of horns on its head. With a burst of speed that far surpassed his previous speed, he instantly charged upwards.


    In the blink of an eye, he widened the distance between him and Su Ming and charged towards the first prince. In his eyes, due to his level of cultivation, it was already decided that Su Ming would be thest. Right then, what he needed to do was to fight for the advantage of being the first to enter the ninth echelon against the first prince.


    At that moment, the second prince no longer held anything back. He instantly closed the distance between him and the second prince, and when he drew closer, killing intent shone in the eldest prince¡¯s eyes. He had been paying attention to the fight between the second prince and Su Ming, and he also saw how Su Ming¡¯s speed had been slowing down, so he could tell that Su Ming had used his full strength earlier.


    ¡°Second, do you truly insist on fighting against me in this ce?¡± the first prince immediately said, and his voice thundered in every direction.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Just when the second prince was about to speak, the first prince¡¯s eyes shone, and he no longer charged forward. Instead, he turned around and lifted his right hand to throw a punch at the second prince. Immediately, the three guardian spirits around him charged to attack.


    A smile appeared at the corners of the second prince¡¯s lips. He was not at all surprised by the turn of events. When the first prince¡¯s divine ability closed in on him, he lifted his hands and pushed his palms t at the air in front of him.


    A huge shadow, which was about one thousand feet tall, appeared around him. It was a huge humanoid beast with a pair of horns and used its body to crash against the first prince¡¯s divine ability.


    Booming sounds echoed in the world, which caused the ancient tree to tremble. The first prince and the second prince continuously shed with their divine abilities while they still maintained their speed of going upwards.


    Su Ming was about ten thousand feet beneath the two of them. He watched the scene coldly with a hint of a cold sneer at the corners of his lips. He had indeed used all his power to activate the Feng Shuipass beneath him; however... he had yet to activate his four wills. The power of those wills surpassed divine sense, and they were Su Ming¡¯s final trump card.


    While he maintained the distance of ten thousand feet away from the others, Su Ming kept his attention on his distance to the ninth echelon. Later, to make sure that the first and second princes were no longer wary of him, he made sure that he gradually slowed down, and by then, he was already twenty thousand feet away from them.


    The first and second princes¡¯ fight reached its most crucial point. The two of them fought against each other and brought forth their full power, trying to outdo the other and be the first to step into the ninth echelon.


    They were three hundred thousand feet away from the ninth echelon... then two hundred thousand feet... and then, one hundred thousand feet... Booming sounds rang out in the area.


    When they were fifty thousand feet away from the ninth echelon, intense rumbles resounded through the air. The guardian spirits around the first prince shrank swiftly, and when he sucked in a breath, he swallowed everything around him. Arge number of runic symbols were reflected off his pupils. He shifted andunched his final charge.


    The second prince let out a cold harrumph. All the fog on him instantly expanded with a bang. As he continued moving forward, his body also instantly grew bigger. With these two methods, his speed became on par with that of the first prince. While the first prince shifted and the second prince¡¯s charged forward, they were forced to attack each other to interfere with the other¡¯s movements once more.


    Right then, when they were merely tens of thousands of feet away from the ninth echelon, Su Ming had his four wills erupt from his body with a bang. They fused into the Feng Shuipass beneath his feet. His hair moved without wind, and when his robes fluttered swiftly, Su Ming looked to have turned into a shooting star that instantly charged forward.


    He was so fast that his speed was difficult to describe with words. The four great wills surrounded him, and his power grew by a lot. Right then, he was fifty thousand feet from the top, thirty thousand, ten thousand...


    Like a sharp arrow fired from below, he tore through space!


    In an instant, a loud howl that shook the sky stunned the two fighting opponents. The first prince and second prince were only thousands of feet away from the ninth echelon right then. When the two of them lowered their heads, their expressions changed.


    With a loud bang, Su Ming moved past them on the side, and in the next breath... he reached the ninth echelon while moving along the ancient tree. Then... he appeared right in the ninth echelon!

 Chapter 1447: Ancient Zang’s Dao Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Ancient Zang¡¯s Dao Sect</h4>


    The ninth echelon was located at the peak of the secondyer. If anyone lifted their heads and looked, they would find that there was no sky above them, only a boundless space. That space resembled the universe, causing Su Ming to feel a little dazed at the moment he looked over.


    The ancient tree that prated the ninth echelon stretched straight into the vast space above. Its very top could not be seen, only a huge trunk that seemed to have lifted up space and kept the ground in ce!


    The tree was so huge that it was difficult to describe it with words. In the ninth echelon and beneath the tree was an altar. There were one thousand steps leading to it.


    The altar was gigantic, but due to it being located under the ancient tree, it looked insignificantly small, giving others a feeling that it was a mayfly trying to shake a tree.


    At the instant Su Ming saw the altar, he did not stop. He charged straight to it. At the instant hended on the altar, the first and second princes appeared behind him. Their expressions were very sour, and it was especially so for the second prince. There was even great killing intent on his face.


    He believed that everything should belong to him and not his younger brother. He believed that he should be the one who benefits from other parties fighting against each other and not one of the two parties fighting!


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± the second prince snarled and instantly charged towards Su Ming.


    The first prince also had monstrous killing intent burning in his eyes, butpared to Su Ming, he hated his second brother even more, because in his eyes, if the second prince had not fought against him, he would have long since seeded in being the first to arrive.


    Right then, he might also be rushing forward, but most of his killing intent was directed at the second prince.


    When both of them turned into long arcs and used their fastest speed to charge at the altar where Su Ming stood, Su Ming lifted his right hand with his feet nted firmly on the altar and pushed the jade slip in his hand against the petrified ancient tree!


    The petrified tree could not hope topare with the ancient tree that reached the sky, but it was also thousands of feet tall. Right then, its petrified statuspletely disappeared, causing the tree to instantly return to normal. When the first and second princes drew closer and stepped on the altar, a huge pir of light shot up with a bang from the altar and charged towards the sky. In the blink of an eye, it vanished into the sky as if it wanted topete against the ancient tree in a contest of height!


    Right when the pir of light appeared, a loud rumble containing a power that no cultivator could hope to fight against erupted, and it formed an invisible barrier in front of the first and second princes. It bounced them back, and they coughed up blood. When they were forced back, they red at Su Ming, who had turned his head back and was watching them with a cold re, with ferocious expressions.


    Su Ming was in a pir of light. When it rose into the air, a presence that was equivalent to the thousand-step altar being activated for the first time instantly surrounded Su Ming and fused into his body, causing his power to continuously rise at that moment. His fifth Dao Spirit... swiftly appeared in his third eye at the center of his brow.


    It might have been just a shadow, but when it was fully manifested, Su Ming¡¯s power would reach the fifth level of Dao Spirit Realm. However, while the power from the thousand-step altar was great, it was not enough for Su Ming to immediately form his fifth ovepping Dao Spirit. It could only be in the state of a shadow.


    When the altar was activated, Gu Tai¡¯sughter rose into the air of the eighth echelon. His voice was loud and clear. He might not have been able to see what was happening in the ninth echelon, but right then, the ripples in the secondyer served as no interference to the cultivators of Seven Moons Sect. All the people in that echelon were not neers, and they could naturally tell just who... had activated the altar in the ninth echelon!


    ¡°One Dao Sect, Asura n, thank you for letting us win!¡±


    When Gu Tai¡¯sughter echoed in the air and the faces of the old man from One Dao Sect as well as the woman from Asura n became sour, the pir of light from the ninth echelon shot into the vast space above it. Gradually, a huge vortex appeared. It surrounded the towering ancient tree and swiftly rotated.


    It revealed parts of the ancient tree that were previously hidden, allowing all those who lifted their heads to see the parts of the ancient tree that were now uncovered were filled with marks that were terrifying to behold. Its branches were full of cracks.


    The feeling the ancient tree gave off made was of it being covered in wounds, but there was an incredibly dense life force within it. It was so great that it was difficult to describe with words. That life force moved along the rotations of the vortex, then spread out with a bang. It then formed a mighty pressure that descended onto the secondyer, but even all the cultivators in the firstyer could sense that mighty pressure.


    At the same time, a powerful suction force came from the vortex that surrounded the ancient tree. That suction force focused only on the altar where Su Ming was, making him slowly rise into the air while standing in the pir of light.


    The first and second princes watched all of it with their eyes burning with ferocious rage. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were also on them until he turned into a long arc that charged into the space above through the vortex.


    That was where the thirdyer was!


    The instant Su Ming disappeared into the vortex, the dozen something disciples from Seven Moons Sect who were chosen to enter the thirdyer and were swiftly scaling the trunk between the eighth and ninth echelons were surrounded by the suction force, then immediately yanked into the ninth echelon before they turned into long arcs that charged into the vortex in the sky.


    When all the disciples from Seven Moons Sect vanished, the first and second princes charged to the pir of light at the same time. This time, they were not bounced back by the light. Instead, once they waited for a few dozens of breaths, they were also sucked into the vortex in the sky. They were followed by... the disciples who were chosen to enter the thirdyer by their sect and n!


    ¡°The victor has yet to be decided.¡±


    There was a huge meadow within a dark world in Asura n, and nine huge statues stood around it. Those statues were all ferocious and malicious ghosts. They had a pair of horns on their heads and were entirely green. They were the exact same as the second prince after his body had grown bigger.


    There were cultivators sitting at the top of the nine statues¡¯ heads. They were nine old men with ancient faces. The person who had spoken was one of them.


    At the center of the nine statues was a sludge with bubblesing out of it. As the bubbles burst, wisps of red smoke rose up. A person could also be seen sitting cross-legged in the sludge.


    Their gender could not be told, and since they were buried in the sludge, it was also impossible to tell their age, level of cultivation, and face. Also... that person was headless!


    ¡°We of Asura n will definitely win this battle over the Ph. With this puppet helping us, the second prince will surely seed. Even if he isn¡¯t the first to step into the thirdyer, he will still have a great advantage over the others,¡± another person from among the nine said tly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this headless corpse was brought back by Progenitor Xiu Luo when he ventured out during one of his many journeys. There is astonishing power contained in its body, and based on the Progenitor¡¯s estimations, it has the power equivalent to three worlds, which means that this person has the presence of three worlds on him!


    ¡°He has also been refined by Progenitor Xiu Luo to this date. Also, thanks to Great Dao Paragon Yin Yue¡¯s sacrifice of sending a portion of her soul into that body so all of its aspects would improve. It has gained power equivalent to a Great Dao Paragon and can stand over all Dao Paragons, so he can be considered to be the third Great Dao Paragon of Asura n, right behind Seniors Qing Han and Yin Yue, even though it¡¯s just a puppet!¡±


    ¡°Enough, we need to bring forth our power to guide the second prince. With Great Dao Paragons Yin Yue and Qing Han helping us, we have to be ready to be Relocated into the thirdyer!¡±


    Once the nine people finished speaking, they closed their eyes. Immediately, the nine statues shone with a dark light. They fused into the sludge, causing arge number of runic symbols to appear in the sludge. Even the rising red smoke had runic symbols contained in it.


    At the same time, nearly identical voices echoed faintly in One Dao Sect.


    ¡°The battle of Dao Verification, especially during the times when thepetition between the sessors is nigh, will no longer be dependent on an individual cultivator¡¯s power, but the power of an entire sect.¡±


    The sky and earth had been separated from each other in One Dao Sect, as if someone had intentionally made sure the sky was isted from the earth. There were three huge statues standing in three directions, surrounding the world belonging to One Dao Sect. The second statue had countless cracks that should have caused the statue to shatter to pieces. Right then, there was light shining on it.


    ¡°Great Dao Paragons cannot step into the thirdyer. This is a part of itsws. Thesews were personally set by the Emperor of Ancient Zang himself. Even though we don¡¯t know why he did so, he surely had his own reasons for it...


    ¡°But the Emperor of Ancient Zang has died many years ago. The existence of hisws have be a kismet that gathers on the royal family, causing thews to exist eternally... but it is precisely because of this that some loopholes have appeared.


    ¡°These loopholes can be utilized, and Great Dao Paragons can descend in the thirdyer for a short period of time. This is also why... we of One Dao Sect will win hands down in this battle of Dao Verification!


    ¡°One Dao Sect... has always practiced and obeyed the Art of Kismet that is the exact copy as the one practiced by the royal family, since the creator of One Dao Sect was... the Emperor of Ancient Zang!¡±


    There was supreme majesty in the speaker¡¯s voice. When it echoed in the air, it caused the world to tremble. Countless cracks appeared in the sky, and when lightning crackled in them, they illuminated the world. When it was lit up, the faces of the three statues that had been standing in that world for an innumerable number of years were also revealed!


    They were three faces of supreme majesty, and they were all the same. They were of one person, and that person... was the Emperor of Ancient Zang!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Sen Mu, fellow Daoist Lin Dong Dong, I cannot leave One Dao Sect, and Progenitor Chi Yang is in isted training. We cannot bother them. Right now, we only have the two of you left... who will go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s naturally me, Lin!¡±


    A voice that seemed to havee from the world beyond echoed faintly in One Dao Sect.

 Chapter 1448: Third Layer of Dao Verification

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Third Layer of Dao Verification</h4>


    The Tree of Dao Verification was in the thirdyer, which was from the world spoken in the legends of Ancient Zang. It was in the tunnel, right where the final barrier was before they could enter the world to where it had belonged before...


    At the instant Su Ming stepped into the thirdyer, he saw wastnd. It looked as if someone had used powerful divine abilities to destroy it. There were ruins everywhere and thick waves of death.


    The area was not big, and its borders could be seen. If anyone cast their gaze around, they would find that the ancient Tree of Dao Verification that had prated thend through its center stood tall on the ground. There were scarcely any leaves on the tree crown, but theplicated mess of branches covered the sky. Anyone who lifted their heads could not see the sky, just endless branches.


    The tree had a sense of age, which made Su Ming¡¯s heart tremble violently the moment he saw it. Those tremors came very suddenly. Su Ming even had a feeling that something that had always been in his soul was waking up at that moment.


    Because he sensed... a hint of Ecang¡¯s presence in the tree! Or rather, the past Ecang had a hint of that tree¡¯s presence!


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath while one thought took over his mind. When the Emperor of Ancient Zang brought the tree back from that world, quite arge portion of it had crumbled. Some of its branches turned into the Sacred Wood, and some branches... had given birth to lives, though the reasons behind it were unknown.


    Su Ming stared at the tree and sensed the ancient air surrounding it. At the same time, he also sensed the dreary and dismal air. Perhaps others would not be able to sense thetter, but perhaps because of Ecang... Su Ming could sense it clearly.


    The Feng Shuipass appeared under Su Ming¡¯s feet. He turned into a long arc that charged to the tree. When he had sensed the dreary presence from the tree, he also saw a big fruit and a small fruit growing at the very top of the tree crown that had reced the sky. The big fruit shone with a dark light, and it was the size of a baby¡¯s head.


    The small fruit was the size of half a fist. At that moment, it was shining with a gentle, orange-yellow light. A thick, sweet fragrance spread out from it and filled the world.


    Su Ming was the first cultivator to step into the thirdyer in the battle of Dao Verification. Even though he only had the advantage of dozens of breaths, if no external power interfered with him, then with that advantage in hand, he would already be halfway to victory.


    As he charged forth in a long arc, in just a few breaths, he had already drawn close to the ancient Tree of Dao Verification. His eyes shone when he noticed that there was a powerful, mighty pressure in the thirdyer. It would only dwindle slightly when he touched the ancient tree.


    Which meant... that he could not fly to the Ph. Such an act would be a sign of disrespect, and it was not allowed by the Tree of Dao Verification. If Su Ming wanted to obtain the Ph, there was only one way for him to do so¡ªhe could only climb up the tree!


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He leapt up from the ground and stepped on the Tree of Dao Verification. Without a hint of hesitation, he rushed up, and the closer he got to the tree crown, the stronger the sweet fragrance became. As Su Ming breathed it in, he could sense that his cultivation base growing so much that it felt as if it was about to boil.


    The feeling of his cultivation base boiling caused Su Ming to notice that even his Dao Spirits had begun showing signs of receiving nourishment. The fragrance around him was the exact same as the one he absorbed in the first and secondyers, and it was even thicker than before.


    But the higher he climbed, the stronger the mighty pressure became. If it was not because of the fragrance providing him nourishment, Su Ming would have definitely been four- or five-tenths slower than what he was showing right then.


    While Su Ming charged up the tree, several figures appeared on the ground. They were all Seven Moons Sect disciples. When they appeared, they lifted their heads and looked at Su Ming climbing the tree. Determination immediately appeared on their faces, and they rushed towards the tree. Once they sat down and began meditating under the tree, resolve lit up in their eyes.


    Their goal for going there was to help Su Ming gain as great of an upper hand as possible over the others. This was the task given to them by the sect, and it was something they had to aplish. Even if they had to sacrifice themselves, they had to make sure that they aplished their task!


    To seed, the sect had given them arge amount of benefits. Even though it would be difficult for them to make use of them themselves, their descendants and their families could receive better treatment from the sect in the future.


    Those people gritted their teeth and closed their eyes at the same time. Patches of purplish red instantly appeared on their bodies...


    The advantage of dozens of breaths passed in the blink of an eye. By then, Su Ming was already forty thousand something feet up the Tree of Dao Verification. Even though he was still far away from the tree crown, he had gained a huge upper hand over the others by arriving where he was right then.


    At that moment, several long arcs charged up the thirdyer. The two people in the lead were the first and second princes. Once they arrived in the thirdyer, the first thing they saw was Su Ming. Killing intent shone in their eyes, and the two of them turned into long arcs that charged to the Tree of Dao Verification.


    But right when they closed in on it, the six Seven Moons Sect disciples sitting under the tree opened their eyes, and their bodies exploded with a bang.


    Their levels of cultivation were not high, but they had prepared for it for a long time, which was why when they exploded, an astonishing presence burst forth from their bodies. That presence spread out with a bang and formed a pir of light that surrounded the Tree of Dao Verification. It surged into the sky and even surpassed the spot where Su Ming was. In an instant, it covered a height that was nearly one hundred thousand feet.


    The Tree of Dao Verification within those one hundred thousand feet was surrounded by the pir of light, preventing anyone outside the light from touching the trunk. If the other princes wanted to obtain the Ph, they could only do so by flying up while withstanding the tree¡¯s mighty pressure. They would have to go up one hundred thousand feet before they could touch the trunk and reduce the oppressive force from the mighty pressure.


    The six Seven Moons Sect cultivators would normally be unable to create such a problem. In truth, the ones who provided the power for the pir of light that was one hundred thousand feet in height were ten Dao Paragons from among the great sect elders of Seven Moons Sect. Without affecting their own cultivation bases, they had prepared for the instant release of power and subsequent explosive force for many years.


    It could notst for long, however. The pir of light would only stay for about thirty breaths, but those thirty breaths would help Su Ming gain an even greater advantage.


    The moment the pir of light appeared, the first and second princes drew close. Once they touched the pir of light, booming sounds echoed in the air, and the two princes were swiftly bounced back.


    ¡°That ursed Seven Moons Sect!¡±


    Powerful killing intent appeared in the second prince¡¯s eyes. He immediately turned into a long arc that charged to the sky, clearly intending to face the mighty pressure head on and cover the one hundred thousand feet, but when he had only flown twenty thousand feet, his expression changed. The mighty pressure from the sky made him feel as if he had lost most of his cultivation base. He lifted his head swiftly and cast a nce at the one hundred thousand feet pir of light. Based on his calctions, he could at best fly up thirty thousand feet.


    The distance of one hundred thousand feet was a ravine that was difficult for anyone to cross. They could only wait for the pir of light to disappear on its own. Both the first prince and second prince knew clearly that it was impossible for the pir of light tost for long. At most, it could onlyst for a dozen something breaths.


    However... they had already lost dozens of breaths, and if they had to lose another dozen something breaths right then, their chances of obtaining the Ph in the thirdyer would be slim to none.


    Su Ming had already scaled the height of nearly fifty thousand feet, and he was still climbing up. This scene immediately caused resolve to appear in the eyes of the first prince. He originally did not want to use his trump card so quickly. After all, even Great Dao Paragons could not stay for long in the thirdyer. It was a method he intended to use at the most critical moment.


    But right then... the development of matters had already forced him to use it!


    The first prince lifted his right hand. When his eyes sparkled, he struck the center of his brow swiftly and sat down cross-legged. He then formed a seal with his left hand and pointed at his Dantian Region.


    Loud booming sounds immediately came from his body. As they echoed in the air, his expression contorted, as if he was enduring intense pain. At the same time, his cultivation base erupted with a bang, and it surpassed the power of those belonging to Dao Paragons. It was even greater than that of a Dao Paragon. It stirred up the power of the world around him and instantly caused the weather to change.


    A loud bang shot up, and the first prince immediately closed his eyes. At that moment, his cultivation base increased again... and it reached a breakthrough. Then, from a Dao Paragon, he became a Great Dao Paragon!


    At the instant he became a Great Dao Paragon, the first prince opened his eyes slowly. There was an ancient look in the sparkle in his eyes... as if he was no longer the first prince at that moment, but someone else.


    There was a chilling air in that ancient look in his eyes. He... was indeed no longer the first prince, but the Great Dao Paragon of One Dao Sect, Lin Dong Dong!


    Lin Dong Dong had used the method for his consciousness to descend on the first prince by using the blood as a guide. With One Dao Sect¡¯s Art of Kismet as well as the changes of thews in the thirdyer, which was practically of the same origin as Ancient Zang and One Dao Sect, Lin Dong Dong could temporarily upy the first prince as if he had Possessed him.


    When he got up, Lin Dong Dong had a cold sneer on his lips. He moved... and did not even bother breaking that pir of light. Instead, he walked up the air.


    Breaking the pir of light would also benefit other people, so he would naturally not do something like that. When he charged forward, he withstood the mighty pressure from the sky and instantly went up fifty thousand feet. When he continued charging forward, Su Ming cast him a look from the pir of light and also rushed up.


    The two of them were separated by the pir of light. One of them was inside, and the other outside. Their speed also reached a sort of bnce. After all, Lin Dong Dong was outside, so the mighty pressure weakened him, while Su Ming had the fragrance providing him nourishment. The mighty pressure was also much weaker on him, which was why as the two of them rose continuously, the bnce between them was never broken.


    The second prince¡¯s eyes shone with a brilliant light while he was on the ground beneath them. When he lifted his right hand, nine jade slips immediately appeared on his hand, and he pushed them against the ground.


    The nine jade slips spread out and formed a Rune that was about ten feet big. When they shone rapidly, their light grew to a piercing degree and enveloped the entire Rune. Then, the second prince¡¯s voice echoed in the air with an anxious tone to it.


    ¡°Sect of mine, help me!¡±

 Chapter 1449: Precise Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Precise Calctions</h4>


    Almost the moment the second prince spoke, the nine jade slips crumbled to pieces at the same time. At the instant they turned into powder... an ancient presence spread out from the Rune.


    Once it appeared, a headless figure manifested from the jade powder in the thirdyer!


    ¡°Break that pir of light!¡± the second prince cried out without hesitation.


    He was already very far behind. If he still had to spend time wondering whether he should break the pir of light, then even if he rose to the air right then, he would never be able to catch up to Su Ming and the first prince.


    However, once he broke the pir, he would end up benefiting the first prince. Yet even so, to the second prince, this was the only way, and the destruction of the pir would definitely start from the bottom before reaching the top. With that being the case, he might still be able to buy himself some time in his disadvantageous situation.


    At the instant he spoke, the headless figure in ck swiftly moved to the pir. When it lifted its right hand, the shadow of a huge battle axe appeared in its hand, and it swiftly brought it down on the pir of light!


    With it, the world roared. The pir of light shuddered, unable to withstand the force. It shattered, and blood trickled down the corners of the ten great sect elders¡¯ of Seven Moons Sect mouths. Their eyes also flew open.


    When the pir of light in the thirdyer began shattering, it did so from the bottom. The second prince took a swift step forward and let out a piercing cry from his lips.


    ¡°Bring me up!¡±


    When he said those words and approached the ancient tree, the headless figure had already closed in on him. It grabbed the second prince and took a step forward onto the Tree of Dao Verification. As the pir of light around them shattered, it brought the second prince up. In the blink of an eye, they traveled ten thousand feet.


    At that moment, Su Ming was already ny thousand feet up the ancient tree. When he lowered his head to look down, he saw the headless figure, and his heart shuddered. The first nce... at that figure caused the image of his eldest senior brother to appear in his head!


    But as of right then, he did not have time to think about it. The pir of light was shattering. The first prince had clearly been reced by someone else while beyond the pir, and the headless figure who showed power equivalent to a Great Dao Paragon had also appeared below him. At that moment, they were rapidly reducing the advantage Su Ming had won earlier.


    In the blink of an eye, the destruction of the pir of light reached Su Ming, and soon, the first prince charged to the trunk of the ancient tree. Judging by his posture, it was clear that he wanted to attack Su Ming when he drew close to the ancient tree.


    The headless figure underneath had already closed most of the distance. The second prince was less than twenty thousand feet away from Su Ming.


    It was no surprise that the two princes were so fast. Both of them had Great Dao Paragons helping them, which left Su Ming at a disadvantage whenpared to them.


    If it was anyone else, they would only have two choices right then. One of them would be to reduce their own speed and give up on their upper hand, which would allow them to avoid being killed. After all, be it the first prince or the second prince, their main focus was still the Ph.


    The other choice was to head up regardless of the cost and fight for being able to lead the race, maintaining the advantage that might have already be insignificant. But Su Ming... did not choose either of those two options. Instead, he turned around swiftly and looked at the first prince, who was standing beyond the crumbling pir of light with a cold, arrogant look mixed with a hint of derision.


    A myriad of thoughts raced in Su Ming¡¯s head. During that instant, he did something that the second prince below him did not expect, and one that even Lin Dong Dong did not imagine he would do...


    Su Ming lifted his right hand, and the Space Whip appeared. At the instant the pir of light shatteredpletely, the Space Whip charged at the first prince. Su Ming had chosen to take the initiative to attack!


    When the Space Whip appeared, Su Ming also brought his left hand up. The axe showed up in it, and he cut down at the first prince!


    The world rumbled, but the first prince had a mocking smile on his lips. Even though he had to withstand an incredibly mighty pressure right then, he was still confident that he would not be affected by Su Ming. The Space Whip closed in, and the first prince brought his right hand up to point at it. Immediately, a lotus appeared on his finger. That lotus instantly shattered to turn into a lotus storm that collided head on into the Space Whip.


    At the same time, the first prince brought his left hand up and pushed against the axe swing Su Ming had sent towards him. The area instantly looked as if it had been sealed and frozen, causing Su Ming¡¯s axe swing to look as if it hadnded on water. Ripples stirred up, but the attack could not affect the frozen world.


    ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±


    The first prince¡¯s contemptuous attitude had been transferred to his voice. At the instant he spoke, he charged to Su Ming, but when he drew close, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He let go of the Space Whip and pushed the Brand on his palm at the iing first prince!


    Since it was set in stone that the first prince would attack him once the pir of light shattered, Su Ming would rather make sure that the first prince¡¯s attacks were within his control, which was why he had taken the initiative to attack. It was all... for the sake of making the first prince draw close to him, just like what he was doing right then!


    When Su Ming pushed his right hand forward and the first prince drew closer, the two of them shed. The first prince¡¯s expression changed swiftly, and booming sounds instantly shook the sky and earth. Su Ming¡¯s Brand had absorbed some of the first prince¡¯s power before letting out all the power it had umted along the way. Even though it was not at the level of a Great Dao Paragon when it burst forth from his hand, it had long since surpassed the full power of a Dao Paragon.


    If this was any other normal situation, such a strike could only take a Great Dao Paragon aback, but they could still face it easily. But right then, they were in the thirdyer, and Lin Dong Dong had been flying for one hundred thousand feet. He was withstanding a lot of mighty pressure, and hence, that strike... instantly became the deciding key to the fight, especially since it had also absorbed some of Lin Dong Dong¡¯s power just then!


    Loud bangs resounded in the air. When Lin Dong Dong¡¯s expression changed, he came to a stop. At the same time, Su Ming coughed up a mouthful of blood and fell off the Tree of Dao Verification.


    But right when the mighty pressure from the sky descended on him, the Space Whip he had previously thrown caught him. It wrapped around his body, and as if someone from above had yanked it up, the Space Whip instantly brought Su Ming up!


    The Space Whip Su Ming had thrown was not aimed to strike the first prince. It had been just a feint. The Space Whip¡¯s true target was the trunk above. When it reached it, Su Ming controlled the weapon to wrap its body around the tree. Then, when he was forced off the tree, the whip would pull him up.


    The first prince had lost the initiative to attack. Even if he tried to stop Su Ming... the Brand on his right hand had absorbed Lin Dong Dong¡¯s power and struck back with extraordinary power. It was enough to cause his heart to tremble.


    Su Ming had predicted that brief pause in the first prince¡¯s movements. He had managed to tell that the first prince would not be able to continue trying to stop him, and the second prince was still ten thousand something feet away from him.


    Su Ming¡¯s timing was impable. If he had been slower in any of his actions, once the second prince drew close, even if Su Ming could stop the first prince from attacking him, he would not be able to stop the second prince.


    Yet right then, be it the first prince or the second prince, they could only watch the Space Whip yank Su Ming up. However, Su Ming had also paid a price for his actions. Be it the blood he had coughed up from the attack or the mighty pressure that had descended on him when he was forcibly yanked up without touching the trunk, both made Su Ming feel as if he was about to break down.


    Fortunately... the further he went up, even if he did not touch the trunk, Su Ming could smell a thick, sweet fragrance. He absorbed it swiftly and repaired his body, which was on the verge of breaking down.


    All of that might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but in truth, it had transpired in the blink of an eye. When Su Ming was brought up by the Space Whip, he rose about fifty thousand something feet into the air. Blood poured out of his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. His entire body looked about to crumble. But with one move, he returned to the Tree of Dao Verification. Upon taking hold of the trunk, he instantly charged up the tree.


    Beneath him, the first prince¡¯s eyes shone with killing intent. He charged up the trunk as well.


    A surprised glint appeared in the second prince¡¯s eyes. The things Su Ming did right then might have made it seem like he was in danger, but in truth, precise calctions were behind every single one of his moves. This shocked the second prince, and he suddenly thought that he should really get to know... his younger brother again!


    ¡®He actually managed to retain his advantage in this situation...¡¯ A grim look appeared in the second prince¡¯s eyes, and the words in his heart were echoed in Asura n.


    The sludge in the middle of the nine statues within Asura n had be t and had turned into a mirror. It disyed... everything that the second prince saw within the thirdyer.


    The nine people in the area had also seen Su Ming pull off his astonishing stunt. What it showed them was not Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, but his calctiveness and resolve!


    This was what caused the expressions of the nine people to turn grim.


    ¡°We¡¯ve... underestimated the third prince!¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if we were in such a disadvantageous situation... we wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with such a n in a short period of time, and he had even managed to calcte the second prince and Lin Dong Dong¡¯s reactions...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, One Dao Sect used such a method? Only they would be able to do such a thing like sending a Great Dao Paragon over. We might have been able to manipte the rules, but... they could already be considered to have changed some of the rules. Yet right now, One Dao Sect is definitely the same as us. They have to... reevaluate the third prince.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a cultivator destined to be a Great Dao Paragon, and he even has such a shrewd mind... He¡¯s actually more terrifying than most Great Dao Paragons!¡±


    ¡°No one said that the princes aren¡¯t allowed to die during the six-thousand-yearpetition between the sessors... One Dao Sect inherited the Art of Kismet, so they are definitely the ones who are the most willing to do such a thing... Once the third prince dies, it would mean that One Dao Sect has robbed his kismet...¡±


    The nine people suddenly stopped speaking. Instead, they cast each other a nce, and a smile appeared at the corners of their lips.

 Chapter 1450: My Name is Hao Hao

    <h4>Chapter 1450: My Name is Hao Hao</h4>


    Within One Dao Sect was the world with the three ancient statues. At that moment, the entire sky looked like the surface of ake. It sparkled and reflected all that happened on the Tree of Dao Verification.


    It had shown Su Ming¡¯s ingenious scheme that had led him to once again be in the lead by fifty thousand feet. Everything was transferred in perfect detail.


    ¡°That boy... cannot leave alive.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Lin, once you obtain the Ph, kill him. Then, you will obtain his kismet. Not only will it gather on the first prince, but on One Dao Sect too. It will be an incense that will make One Dao Sect shine in glory,¡± said a dark and sinister voice.


    It entered the ripples on the water in the sky and traveled into the ears of Lin Dong Dong, who was on the ancient Tree of Dao Verification in the thirdyer right then.


    At the instant Su Ming touched the trunk of the ancient Tree of Dao Verification, a sense of danger so great he felt the threat looming over his head rose in his heart. He looked down, and at first nce, he saw the killing intent that appeared briefly in the first prince¡¯s eyes while he was still fifty thousand feet below him.


    The killing intent was so strong that once Su Ming saw it, his pupils shrank. He looked at the second prince, who was ten thousand feet below the first prince, and saw the killing intent in his eyes as well.


    ¡®You want to kill me in thisnd?¡¯


    A cold sneer appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. As he smiled coldly, a bloodthirsty air could be detected around him. When he turned back, he intended to continue climbing up, but suddenly, a barely discernible chuckle that seemed to havee from a child reached his ears.


    It echoed around him, but when Su Ming looked around him, he found nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The speaker was no longer chuckling. When he spoke, his voice sounded like it was drifting over from a distance, but at the same time came from somewhere nearby.


    Su Ming remained as calm as ever and did not pay too much attention to the voice. While he had not seen many strange things before, but with his experiences, he would naturally not show any hint of surprise. Instead, he continued charging up the tree without any hesitation.


    As he did so, the sweet fragrance grew continuously thicker and surged into his pores, which weakened the effect of the mighty pressure, which was getting stronger with each passing moment.


    It was as if... the tree had been prepared for him!


    ¡°Your presence made me think of my family...¡± the voice said, speaking up again. While the speaker still sounded like they were a child, there was a hint of mncholy in their voice.


    ¡°They left, and I don¡¯t know where they went. I¡¯m the only one left...¡±


    While the voice echoed in the air, Su Ming reached the middle of the Tree of Dao Verification. Yet he was still hundreds of thousands of feet away from the tree crown that reced the sky.


    Behind him, the first prince continued chasing by using the power of the Great Dao Paragon. In terms of speed, he surpassed Su Ming, and the distance between them was already only thirty thousand feet. Behind him was the second prince. He maintained the distance of thousands of feet from the first prince.


    ¡°Out of four people behind you, I don¡¯t like thest one. Hmm... it¡¯s not three either. I can¡¯t really describe it. One of them has three souls in his body, and they give me a feeling of closeness, just like you...


    ¡°The other one is the headless man. He doesn¡¯t have a soul, but there is a familiar presence in his body... Thest one... I like his right eye... but all those people are slightly strange. Only your presence is very pure... Are you... my family?¡±


    When thest sentence echoed in the air, Su Ming came to a swift halt. His pupils constricted. He started charging forward again the next moment, but he had already sent a few words to the speaker through his heart.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know who I am either. I only remember ying with nine butterflies in the past... I had plenty of other family members, and all of them liked me very much... but one day, a bad person came...¡± The voice that seemed to belong to a child grew sad as it continued speaking.


    When Su Ming heard this, his heart trembled, but he was not certain of the uracy of the answer that had appeared in his heart at that moment. As he charged forward, he asked another question.


    ¡°What... What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Hao Hao. My name is Hao Hao... I was brought to this ce by that bad person, but I miss home... That bad person bound my body, forcing me to stay here...


    ¡°I feel a sense of closeness to you.¡± The child¡¯s voice hesitated for a moment, as if he was rather afraid. He then asked the same question again. ¡°Are you... my family?¡±


    Su Ming was just about to speak when the first prince¡¯s eyes shone. He lifted his right hand and pushed his palm against the ancient Tree of Dao Verification. At the same time, his voice echoed in every direction.


    ¡°Ancient Zang Dao, One Dao Sect, gather your kismet, change thews!¡±


    When his words rang out in the air, countless ripples appeared in the thirdyer of the sky. When they spread out, the first prince¡¯s body instantly became blurry, and he vanished. When he reappeared in the next breath, he was at the spot only five thousand feet behind Su Ming. His body instantly gained corporeal form and he rushed towards Su Ming.


    ¡°With just the power of Dao Spirit Realm, it¡¯s impossible for you to make it to the tree crown. You are... destined to be unsessful in this fight, and you are also destined to have your body and soul destroyed in this ce. This is a fate you cannot change.¡±


    When the first prince¡¯s voice echoed in the air, they reached Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    His eyes sparkled. The four great wills instantly filled his body, and the light from the Feng Shuipass under his feet reached far and wide, bursting forth with the power of Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base. While maintaining the speed of his charge, he rushed upwards.


    He was getting close to the tree crown that reced the sky. There were only two hundred thousand feet left. Because of that, an astonishing power also erupted from the headless figure beneath the second prince. Its speed increased by arge margin, and the headless man swiftly covered a lot of distance.


    However, the disparity between Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was too greatpared to that of Great Dao Paragons. Even though the mighty pressure was incredibly great and Su Ming had the fragrance that continuously helped him to recover, the distance of five thousand feet between him and the first prince was still slowly closing. When they were one hundred thousand feet away from the tree crown, the first prince was already less than two thousand feet behind Su Ming.


    ¡°Do you... want to go to the tree crown? Do you... want toe to my homnd? If you go home, can you bring me along?


    ¡°I want to go home...¡±


    When the child spoke, an idea appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart. ¡°Can you bring me to the tree crown?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Once the child said that, the part of the Tree of Dao Verification Su Ming came into contact with became limp, then instantly turned into a vortex that dragged him inside it.


    It happened so quickly that the first prince was left stunned, and even the pupils of the second prince shrank.


    The next moment, Su Ming appeared at a spot thirty thousand feet away from the tree crown as if he had walked out of the ancient tree. Once he saw where he was, a shocked expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. You have to hurry up, I¡¯ll be waiting for you up there. Let¡¯s go home together... You want the two fruits, right? That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give them to you as well.¡±


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. The fragrance was so strong around him that when he took a whiff of it, the fifth Dao Spirit in his third eye became more distinct as if its power had grown.


    When he lifted his head, he stared at the tree crown thirty thousand feet away from him. He could already see the two two fruits from where he was. When he moved, he maintained the speed of his charge and headed for the tree crown.


    Tens of thousands of feet below him was Lin Dong Dong, who had temporarily Possessed the first prince. A monstrous killing intent appeared in his eyes. He had not expected that Su Ming would still have such a trick up his sleeve and instantly widen the distance between them. It caused him to roar, and loud, banging sounds instantly came from his body. When he lifted his right hand, he pointed at the air.


    ¡°My fellow Daoists from One Dao Sect, how long are you going to wait to change thews?!¡±


    When he spoke, the cultivators in the world with the three statues in One Dao Sect who happened to be the ones leading the n were shocked by the sight of Su Ming moving up the ancient tree. When Lin Dong Dong¡¯s voice shot up from the surface of water into the sky, the three pairs of eyes on the three ancient statues opened, and dark light shone in them.


    The six rays of dark light turned into six long arcs that charged to the water. When they sank into it, arge amount of ripples appeared on Lin Dong Dong¡¯s lifted right hand. When they spread out, the world turned dark from thews being changed. At the same moment, the mighty pressure from the Tree of Dao Verification lessened. Lin Dong Dong roared, and his speed increased several times as he charged straight for Su Ming.


    He was so quick that he swiftly closed the distance between him and Su Ming. The next moment, the world around him let out an astonishing boom, and countless illusorys took shape. When they appeared in the world, they seemed to be filled with dark light. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to see that thoses... were being weakened at that moment, and there were even some parts on them that were being torn apart!


    The headless figure by the second prince¡¯s side shuddered as if some power burned in his headless body. As it burned in invisible mes, his speed instantly increased exponentially, and he charged to the tree crown.


    It was already the final charge. Be it Su Ming or the other two princes, all of them summoned their full speed at that instant. They turned into three long arcs that rushed towards the tree crown.


    Thirty thousand feet was not a great distance for Su Ming, but the other two behind him charged forth at a speed which disregarded all costs to their body, and it caused the advantage Su Ming had over them to swiftly disappear.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly. When the first prince and second prince caught up to him, he rose into the air like a shooting star and stepped into the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s tree crown!


    Su Ming immediately charged towards the smaller Ph while the first prince¡¯s goal was the bigger Ph. Their targets were different, but their direction was the same.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for death!¡±


    The killing intent in the first prince¡¯s eyes shone brightly. When he lifted his right hand, he flung his arm, and the great power belonging to Great Dao Paragons immediately rushed at Su Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you...¡±


    Right then, the child¡¯s voice spoke again, and the ancient Tree of Dao Verification that had stood motionless for countless years started swaying violently.

 Chapter 1451: Destruction of the Dimension!

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Destruction of the Dimension!</h4>


    When the ancient Tree of Dao Verification swayed, the world roared. The countless illusorys in the area started swaying as well, and if anyone looked down from the highest point in the sky, they would be able to see that the illusorys hadpletely enveloped the Tree of Dao Verification. They were formed ofws... and were clearly seals that bound the tree!


    However, the parts on thes that had been weakened previously were swiftly shattering, and the regions where thes shattered... started cracking!


    Booming sounds instantly shook the sky. When the Tree of Dao Verification shook, Lin Dong Dong¡¯s expression changed swiftly. He sensed an indescribably mighty pressure that shook even him. As the tree crown swayed, that mighty pressure gathered on his body, and he felt as if he had been reduced to a mortal. He staggered and was forced to take a few steps back. The power of a Great Dao Paragon which he sent at Su Ming also disintegrated against his will.


    The expression of the second prince, who had stepped into the tree crown at that moment, also changed in an instant, and he moved back.


    ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    The child¡¯s voice echoed in the air and shook the sky and earth. The Tree of Dao Verification began to sway even more violently. When the world trembled, the illusorys burst forth with a sealing power that they had never released before.


    The Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s swaying affected the first and second princes, but for Su Ming, the effect was miniscule. The moment the Tree of Dao Verification swayed, he charged towards the Ph. He instantly closed in on it, but just as he was about to take the smaller Ph, the first prince let out a powerful roar.


    ¡°I am Lin Dong Dong! I inherited the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s Art of Kismet, and I am a Great Dao Paragon! Today, with Ancient Zang Dao Sect¡¯s kismet and the legacy left behind by the Emperor of Ancient Zang, I will change thews again! Laws of thisnd, scatter!¡±


    The eyes of Lin Dong Dong, who had temporarily Possessed the first prince, turned bloodshot at that moment. If the Ph was taken by Su Ming right before his eyes, then it would be a great humiliation to him.


    Thus, even though the Tree of Dao Verification was swaying violently, Lin Dong Dong was still roaring. And the entire world roared with him. The illusorys were immediately weakened again, and the damaged areas shattered to pieces... Those cracks then connected together to form a gap!


    Lin Dong Dong turned into a long arc, and while thews changed, his cultivation base was no longer suppressed. Instead, it burst out while he charged at Su Ming.


    His face changed slightly while he was in the long arc, and he no longer looked like the first prince. Instead, he looked as if he was about to turn into Lin Dong Dong.


    He had increased the power of Possession without caring about destroying the first prince¡¯s foundation. When he rushed forward, he used thews to chase away the power of the world that erupted when the Tree of Dao Verification swayed. In an instant, he closed in on Su Ming.


    But... he was still toote!


    Su Ming had already plucked the smaller Ph. And when he stretched his right hand out, he grabbed therger Ph too!


    ¡°GET LOST!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong instantly closed in. With a roar, he swung his arm, and a great power Su Ming could not fight against rammed into his body. It was an attack which contained a Great Dao Paragon¡¯s rage. Su Ming jolted and instantly fell back while coughing up several mouthfuls of blood. His body looked like it was about to break down at that moment. A feeling as if his body and soul were about to be destroyed submerged Su Ming like a tidal wave.


    There was blood at the corners of his lips when he was swept back.


    When Lin Dong Dong made a grab for the bigger Ph, the second prince narrowed his eyes and charged towards Su Ming with the headless figure. Su Ming lifted his right hand, then threw the Ph in his hand into his mouth. He sucked in a breath, and the Ph instantly withered and disappeared.


    There was a murderous re in the second prince¡¯s eyes, but no anger. Instead, his gaze turned darker and more sinister. He instantly closed in on Su Ming, and his voice echoed in the air.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t swallow the Dao Ph, then on behalf of us being connected by blood, I wouldn¡¯t have killed you, but since you ate the Ph, then I... might have to turn your entire body into the power of a Ph.¡±


    A brilliant re shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and he immediately cried out, ¡°Hao Hao!¡±


    The ancient Tree of Dao Verification swayed and rumbled again. The noise resounded through the air in every direction and shook the sky and earth. The Tree of Dao Verification did not just move its tree crown, but also shook its branches violently. Even the ground underneath it cracked.


    The tremors in the secondyer became violent, and even the firstyer was affected. When the Tree of Dao Verification swayed, the one hundred thousand trees on the one hundred thousand altars swayed as well. It brought about a destructive power which made it seem like the trees wanted to self-destruct. But at that moment, an illusory that stretched endlessly appeared in the skies of the second and firstyers. They enveloped the ground andpletely suppressed the destructive presence.


    But this still shocked the cultivators in the first and secondyers. Some of them immediately chose to leave.


    Numerous cultivators flew out of the ck hole in the vortex in the sky above Ancient Zang. The entire sky rumbled. The vortex looked as if it was about to copse, but it was soon wrapped up by the illusory.


    The middle-aged man dressed in the Emperor¡¯s robe in the royal capital under the vortex was standing on an altar in the pce. There was a cauldron before him, and a ck-green dragon sprawled under it. Its body surrounded the altar.


    The dragon opened its eyes at that moment and let out a shrill roar.


    ¡°Someone changed thews... causing the kismet to change... our inexorable doom will descend upon us. Will... the words spoken by the emperor in his chamber... reallye true?¡±


    The middle-aged man dressed in the Emperor¡¯s robes stared at the roaring dragon while mumbling under his breath.


    At the same time, long arcs flew out from the world in One Dao Sect where the three ancient statues were. The three statues were shuddering. Plenty of dust fell from them, creating chaos.


    ¡°Stop changing thews! Remold them into their original form!¡±


    ¡°Lin Dong Dong, stop changing thews!¡±


    When the anxious voices echoed in the air, even Asura n was in shock. The nine old men on the statues watched everything reflected in the ancient mirror with their mouths hanging open.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°This is the Tree of Dao Verification wanting to break free from thews the emperor set all those years ago. Damn it, One Dao Sect! They should not have changed thews like that!¡±


    At that moment, the Tree of Dao Verification swayed violently again in the thirdyer. This time, it tore through the illusorys, making everything fall into chaos as if the world had been overturned. Rumbles shot up into the air.


    Even the secondyer started trembling at that moment. The ten thousand altars roared, and the illusory could no longer envelope them. It was torn to shreds straight away.


    The trunk of the ancient Tree of Dao Verification stood tall in the deste world. A powerful mighty pressure spread out from it, and in that instant... the cultivators who did not leave the secondyer crumbled. Their blood charged towards the trunk to be swiftly absorbed into it!


    At the same time, the secondyer... shattered to pieces andpletely copsed!


    When it crumbled, all its connections to the thirdyer was cut off... and the firstyer experienced a drastic change as well. The one hundred thousand altars roared!


    Countless figures flew out from within the vortex in the sky above Ancient Zang¡¯s royal capital in a panic. Among them was Gu Tai and the other elders. They had all rushed out of the secondyer. The shock brought forth by a sense of life-threatening danger had caused them to fly out of the vortex without having the time to care about anything else. At the moment their bodies appeared in the sky above Ancient Zang, an astonishing boom resounded through all of Ancient Zang.


    The vortex in the sky... had crumbled. The illusory that enveloped it had shattered, which resulted in the loud bangs that shook the sky and earth. When the vortex immediately broke into pieces, even the firstyer... exploded.


    The dimension was destroyed when the one hundred thousand altars had exploded together!


    That destruction was simr to Ancient Zang cutting off all connections with the dimension where the Tree of Dao Verification was located. From then on, Ancient Zang would no longer have any new Phs ever again.


    This matter was akin to a disaster that came out of the blue sky. When the vortex in the sky slowly dissipated and the sky slowly returned to normal, the many people in the royal capital stared above them in a daze. Their minds were nk.


    There were quite a lot of cultivators who had managed to escape, but there were also plenty of those who had not managed to flee in time, and among those were Su Ming, the first prince, and the second prince. All of them were trapped in in the thirdyer. Since the vortex crumbled, they no longer had any way of returning.


    Once the sky returned to normal, the ck-green dragon in the royal capital roared, and its roars were especially loud at that moment.


    The world of One Dao Sect swayed. Two of the three statues of the Emperor of Ancient Zang crumbled, and all of One Dao Sect descended into chaos...


    There were three people standing on the only statue that did not crumble at that moment. One of them was Sen Mu, and the other two old men beside him were two of the four Great Dao Paragons of One Dao Sect!


    Chi Yang and Bai Lu!


    ¡°It¡¯s not that... they have a way to return, but it¡¯s better this way. The person who manages to walk out will be our future ruler!¡± The three of them cast each other a nce, and they too saw the dark look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    While there was no chaos in Asura n, what they saw in the thirdyer had already left them in shock.


    Most of the other sects and ns were in the same situation. They were stunned by the destruction of the dimension where the Tree of Dao Verification was, and their amazement only intensified when they remembered... that the three princes were trapped inside!


    ¡°When we meet again, it should be outside the gate to the royal capital...¡±


    An old figure with a straw hat in the royal capital lifted its head at that moment. The man stared at the sky, and after a long while, he sighed softly.


    At the same time, the sounds of wood being cut came to a stop in a small vige located among the mountains in the southwestern region of Ancient Zang. The old man in the courtyard stared at the log of wood before his eyes. In silence, he lifted his head and looked at the distant sky.


    ¡°One thousand yearster, I will head to the royal capital, and the three of us will fight. Will you... be able to return in time to attend the ceremony and watch us fight? Oh well, I will wait for you,¡± the old man mumbled softly, then quietly lowered his head.

 Chapter 1452: Tear the Road to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Tear the Road to Heaven</h4>


    The dimension connecting Ancient Zang and the formerly glorious world and serving as a barrier between the two worlds had incredibly tight seals done by the Emperor of Ancient Zang. With the power of the seals, the most eye-catching and mysterious Tree of Dao Verification, which once belonged to the glorious world, had been bound within the dimension.


    From then on, it became an item that belonged to Ancient Zang, and... an Enchanted Vessel that allowed Ancient Zang to keep its kismet firmly in the country!


    The royal family of Ancient Zang practiced a cultivation method that required them to understand the will of kismet. The Emperor of Ancient Zang had also reached Boundless Dao Realm through the Dao of Kismet. Because of it, the appearance of the Tree of Dao Verification made those with royal blood shine even brighter.


    However... the Emperor of Ancient Zang did notpletely win the fight. No one else but he knew what exactly had happened. But the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s disappearance many yearster and his life te¡¯s subsequent destruction told everyone that... he had paid a huge price for his victory.


    If he had not disappeared and his life te had not shattered, then even if the drastic changes had appeared in the dimension, the tree would not be able to break free of its seals.


    But... he had already died. Because of it, only the royal family¡¯s kismet was left to maintain the seals in the dimension. Yet kismet was not something solely possessed by the royal family. One Dao Sect was the sect that the Emperor of Ancient Zang had personally created in the past, and it had inherited the country¡¯s kismet, which was why Lin Dong Dong¡¯s actions as a Great Dao Paragon and all of One Dao Sect changing thews had caused a drastic change to happen in the dimension.


    Su Ming also served a critical role. It was he who gave the spirit of the Tree of Dao Verification a sense of closeness. It was what caused the spirit to wake up, and the child was willing to help Su Ming... all for the sake of going home.


    When the first and secondyerspletely shattered and countless cultivators had their bodies shredded to pieces, their blood was absorbed by the Tree of Dao Verification. Its huge trunk contorted and exuded waves of destructive power that could destroy the world. That power swept outwards in every direction, spreading to the thirdyer, which had yet to be destroyed but was already trembling violently. When the power spread to the tree crown, a roar that came from the ancient Tree of Dao Verification rang out.


    ¡°I WANT TO GO HOME!¡±


    When that voice echoed in the air, it immediately shook the sky and earth. A huge wave of impact instantly tumbled outwards from the tree crown of the Tree of Dao Verification.


    Lin Dong Dong bore the brunt of the attack. Once the impact crashed into him, blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth. He instantly fell back, and shock appeared on his face. He had already noticed the destruction of the first and secondyers and that the connection between the dimension they were in and Ancient Zang had been severed.


    He also noticed that... his connection to One Dao Sect has been severed as well. In fact, he could not even leave the first prince¡¯s body. He was forced to stay.


    The realization made his face turn pale. When he fell back swiftly, his gaze when he looked at the ancient Tree of Dao Verification was filled with shock, but there was a hint of another emotion that he had not felt for many years in his eyes too¡ªFear!


    He was not the only one who felt it. The impact tumbled outwards in every direction. It flipped over the sky and overturned the earth. The second prince coughed up blood and let out a shrill scream of pain. If the headless figure had turned around to withstand the impact with his back while holding him, then with his level of cultivation, the second prince would have suffered an instant death.


    Yet even so, the second prince coughed up blood continuously. The headless figure jolted, and it too was forced back tens of thousands of feet before finally regaining its footing.


    If they were already in such a state, then the situation was even more dire for the other disciples from One Dao Sect and Asura n in the thirdyer. The moment the Tree of Dao Verification shuddered, those cultivators were torn by the distortions formed by the ripples in the air. Both their bodies and souls were destroyed without any fight.


    The only one who was not affected by that impact... was Su Ming!


    He stood on the tree crown, and his body swayed with the tree crown, but he did not sense any impact. The next moment, he sat down without any hesitation. His cultivation base was tumbling about within him. It was the effect of the Ph erupting in his body.


    The wondrous effect of the Ph was that it could allow a person to break through the limits of their level of cultivation and be a Dao Paragon. Based on Gu Tai¡¯s descriptions, the powerful effect would be over in a few days, but at that moment, Su Ming noticed that a connection seemed to have formed between him and the Ph. This was definitely not something he could finish absorbing in a few days. Yet... in an instant, Su Ming absorbed about half of the Ph.


    At that moment, he could clearly sense the great power of the Ph. Its juice seemed to be raging in his body like a tidal wave that had been lit on fire. It roared continuously within him. In an instant, it filled all of his veins, and the third eye at the center of his brow opened to reveal a monstrous sea of fire!


    Su Ming¡¯s fourplete Dao Spirits sat meditating within it, but they were were trembling. The fifth Dao Spirit¡ªstill an illusion¡ªstarted contorting violently.


    Loud rumbles and invisible waves of impact spread through Su Ming¡¯s body, and they grew stronger with each passing moment. In the end, it was as if Su Ming¡¯s body had turned into a big drum, and every time it was sounde, it would send a loud rumble through him.


    The power of the Ph was so terrifying that Su Ming bled from his nose, ears, mouth, and eyes, but he still persevered through gritted teeth. However... the more he persevered, the more he felt a maddening sensation that every single part of his body was hurting.


    Su Ming wanted to kill, to attack, to vent, but it was not the time just then. He had a vague understanding that the power from the Ph could make a person be a Dao Paragon, and the main focus of the process was enduring the pain. The longer he could endure it, the more power he could bring forthter.


    Lin Dong Dong and the second prince could see him clearly. Killing intent shone in Lin Dong Dong¡¯s eyes, but there was also terror in them that he could not describe. Needless to say, what he was terrified of was not Su Ming, but the Tree of Dao Verification, the destruction of the dimension, and theck of path to return to Ancient Zang.


    But he still did not want to admit defeat. At that moment, he turned around swiftly, but he did not pay any attention to Su Ming. He turned into a long arc and left in search of anything that would allow him to rush out and go back to Ancient Zang.


    As for the second prince, he felt indignant. His heart was filled with twisted feelings, and his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Su Ming. A crazed look appeared on his face.


    He could not ept that the Ph was taken by Su Ming, and even less so that Su Ming would absorb its power. He had Asura n helping him with all their strength, he had been taken in as Progenitor Xiu Luo¡¯s disciple, and he was the second prince of Ancient Zang, a person with royal blood coursing through his veins!


    How could he possibly ept it? It was why even though Lin Dong Dong had left, he could not. He wanted to kill Su Ming, refine him, and then devour the power of the Ph!


    In truth, he was no longer even thinking about refinement. The expression on his face made it obvious that he wanted to eat the person before him alive. He wanted to eat Su Ming and then seize what he believed was the power of the Ph that belonged to him.


    However... with the Tree of Dao Verification around and the impacting from it, the second prince¡¯s desires were something incredibly difficult to fulfill. Yet even so, his madness burned in him like a raging fire.


    Moments after Lin Dong Dong left, the Tree of Dao Verification swayed even more violently. The trunk shook, the countless branches of the tree crown shuddered, and the world showed signs of crumbling. The sky shattered, the ground cracked, and it seemed like the apocalypse had arrived.


    ¡°I... want to go home!¡±


    When the child¡¯s voice roared again, the rumbles from the Tree of Dao Verification shook the sky and earth, and numerous branches immediately split up to form two hands on the Tree of Dao Verification. They seized the sky and pulled it in two directions!


    The world roared then. The destruction of the entire world became even more serious. However... while the sky could be torn and the air could be ripped apart, the dimension could not be torn apart!


    And if the hands could not tear apart the dimension, it would mean that they could not open the door leading to the once glorious world.


    The second prince let out a piercing cry, and as the tree spoke, he lifted his right hand, and a helmet immediately appeared in his hand. There was a pair of horns on the helmet, and they looked incredibly ferocious. Once he brought it up, the second prince immediately put the helmet over his head.


    In an instant, his roars grew to an astonishing degree. His body began to grow without stop. In the blink of an eye, he grew to be one hundred thousand something feet, and by the looks of it, he had yet to reach his limit.


    ¡°Asura Ghost Dao, with the blood of the royal family flowing in my body, I will nourish the ghosts in the world, and gather them... on myself!¡±


    After he spoke, the second prince roared at the sky. He then lifted his right hand, and it seemed to have turned into a phantom¡¯s w. His skin was green, and his nails were sharp. In fact, a ferocious bone spur had also appeared on his right arm.


    His left arm changed as well. His entire body had grown to be around two hundred feet. His aura increased to a monstrous degree, and he was already infinitesimally close to a Dao Paragon. At that moment, his face contorted, and he let out a pained roar.


    ¡°Wu Gui! Bring me up!¡±


    At the instant the second prince said those words, the headless man grabbed him, and a tricolored screen of light instantly appeared around him. It surrounded him entirely, and as he rushed up, it withstood the astonishing power of the Tree of Dao Verification swaying.


    When he drew close to Su Ming, cracks appeared on the headless man¡¯s body. The tricolored screen of light around him distorted as if it was about to crumble. When he was about one thousand feet away from Su Ming, the tricolored screen of light shattered. A muffled groan came from the headless figure, and he grabbed the second prince to throw him towards Su Ming.


    The second prince roared while the headless man sat down cross-legged. His cultivation base spread out with a bang and enveloped the entire area. With his own power, he fought back against the Tree of Dao Verification... so that he could buy a small amount of time for the second prince to attack.


    The moment the second prince went to devour Su Ming with madness and killing intent, Su Ming lifted his head while remaining seated. His eyes flew open to reveal a dense blood-red light.


    ¡°We should end things between us now!¡±


    Su Ming shuddered. The pain brought by the multiple rumbles in his body had already pushed him to his limit. The second prince¡¯s arrival would be met with... an explosive power from Su Ming!

 Chapter 1453: Indestructible Will

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Indestructible Will</h4>


    The instant the second prince drew close, Su Ming opened his eyes and quickly stood up. Without any hesitation, he lifted his right hand and pointed at the iing second prince.


    With it, a wave of impact immediately rose in the space between the two of them. When faced with it, madness appeared on the second prince¡¯s face. He instantly moved back, while Su Ming took a step forward. This time, he no longer used a finger to attack, but his palm instead.


    When his palmnded against the second prince¡¯s body, the pain formed by the rumbles in Su Ming¡¯s body spilled out of him in violent waves. They instantly hit the second prince¡¯s body, and an even more astonishing roar erupted in the air.


    The second prince tumbled back again and coughed up a mouthful of blood before looking at Su Ming in shock. Su Ming shuddered, and blood trickled out of the corners of his mouth as well, but a brilliant light shone in his eyes. He could clearly sense that the intense pain in his body had lessened a little.


    Su Ming did not say another word. At the instant the second prince moved back, Su Ming rushed forth again. This time, he threw a punch. When itnded, the second prince let out a cry. He lifted his hands and pushed them swiftly forward. A shadow about one thousand feet tall immediately appeared behind him. That shadow was green, and it looked like a malicious ghost. When it roared ferociously, it shot through the second prince and charged towards Su Ming.


    ¡°Asura Ghost Dao!¡±


    When the second prince¡¯s voice echoed in the air, the one thousand feet malicious ghost came into contact with Su Ming. Loud rumbles resounded through the air, and Su Ming coughed up a huge mouthful of blood while falling back.


    The originally illusory fifth ovepping Dao Spirit in his third eye... manifestedpletely at that moment, then turned into aplete Dao Spirit, which made Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation reach a breakthrough, and he truly reached the fifth level of Dao Spirit Realm!


    With just one more step, he could cross over Dao Spirit Realm... and be a Dao Paragon!


    ¡°This is impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Disbelief appeared on the second prince¡¯s face, and his face contorted slightly. His crazed look became even more pronounced.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You can¡¯t possible absorb the Ph so quickly! Since ancient times, even the person who managed to absorb the Ph in the shortest amount of time took three days to do so! It¡¯s impossible for you to use such a short amount of time to absorb itpletely!¡±


    While roaring, the second prince charged forth again. This time, when he drew close to Su Ming, his body grew again. His height increased from two hundred feet to three hundred feet, and more bone spurs appeared on his body. His power rose swiftly, and it grew to be infinitesimally close to that of a Dao Paragon.


    Su Ming lifted his head swiftly and wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth. Powerful fighting spirit shone in his eyes. At that moment, the pain in his body had alreadyrgely dissipated, but some of it still remained. Because of it, his fighting spirit only became stronger.


    ¡°The word impossible... has never existed in this vast universe.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words coldly, he jumped up and charged to the second prince. He did not use any divine abilities, only the simplest, most direct method to make the intense pain spill out from his body.


    The two of them instantly drew closer to each other on the tree crown. At the instant booming sounds surged into the sky, the child¡¯s voice from the Tree of Dao Verification echoed in the air again, and this time, it was filled with determination.


    ¡°I... want to go home!¡±


    When the voice reached a deafening degree, the two hands formed by the countless branches of the Tree of Dao Verification tore at the sky again.


    With it, the crumbling sky rumbled... and a huge crack was forcefully ripped open. Shattering with the sky were the numerous illusorys, which created a dark line which looked like a scar within the crack.


    That scar was like the entrance to another world, something that had been sealed up a long time ago!


    The dark entrance was so big that it seemed boundless. Su Ming could only imagine what astonishing power had been necessary to seal up such a tear in the sky, though he could see a gigantic talisman floating in the air!


    The paper was crimson in color, and it had a big mark. Right then, it was shing. If anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell that the lines that seemed like the stitches which formed the seal on the entrance to the other world and kept it closed had spread out through the talisman.


    If the talisman was taken down, the sealed entrance would open, and then... the once glorious world could be seen again!


    While the world rumbled, the sky was torn, the edges of the crack continued copsing, and the ground shatteredpletely. Su Ming and the second prince fell back while the rumbling sounds continued echoing in the air.


    Su Ming coughed up blood, then threw his head back andughed loudly. An illusory figure appeared clearly around the five ovepping Dao Spirits in his third eye. It was... the embryo of his sixth Dao Spirit!


    Once it formed and gained full corporeal form, Su Ming would have six ovepping Dao Spirits, and when they merged together... he would reach Dao Immortal Realm!


    The second prince¡¯s expression had already changed, but the indignant look in his eyes showed that he no longer cared about anything else. As he shouted, he brought his right hand up, and with a swing, a chest te immediately appeared on his body, then in the blink of an eye, he was equipped in a full set of armor.


    At the same time, his body grew again. This time, he shot up to five hundred feet, causing his cultivation base to grow at an explosive rate, and it allowed him to gain the power of a Dao Paragon.


    ¡°Today, no matter what price I have to pay, I will seize the Ph that belongs to me!¡±


    As the second prince roared, a vortex appeared in his right hand. That vortex was weakened quite considerably, as if there was a will that was about to break free from it.


    ¡°Asura Disaster, Dao of Reincarnation, DIE!¡± the second prince growled.


    ck fog appeared around him, then surged into the sky and charged towards Su Ming. The ck fog formed a huge vortex that rotated while rumbling as if it represented the cycles of life and death.


    And right then, the second prince¡¯s huge body was like a malicious ghost in the ck fog. It was an Art from Asura n which verified the path of Asura using ghosts!


    The second prince knew that his time was limited. The headless figure helped him withstand the mighty pressure from the Tree of Dao Verification, but it could not do so for a long period of time. Once the headless man could no longer withstand the pressure, it would be difficult for the second prince to fight against Su Ming on the tree crown.


    That was why when he attacked next, he brought out his full power.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. The pain in his body had already lessened by quite a considerable amount and was now barely noticeable. A normal venting of his power was no longer sufficient for him to get rid of the rest of the pain. He lifted his right hand swiftly, and a huge axe appeared in his hand.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. At the instant the second prince drew close, the axe fell, and thest bit of pain in his body surged into his axe-wielding arm, then spilled out of him!


    The world rumbled, and loud bangs resounded in the air. The second prince let out a shrill scream of pain. His left arm was detached from his body, and when he fell back, the vortex in his right eye crumbled. Di Tian, whom he had suppressed within it, then reced his entire right eye at that moment!


    With just one nce, he saw Su Ming.


    Su Ming was tumbling back and coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood. His chest had sunk inwards, but despite his lungs being filled with blood, hisughter echoed in the air. His body was continuously recovering. The sixth Dao Spirit in his third eye had manifested, and a mighty power belonging to his cultivation base rose into the air with a bang.


    ¡°Six Dao Spirits... merge together and reach Dao Immortal Realm!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled, and at the instant he spoke, the Tree of Dao Verification started trembling violently.


    ¡°Home... Where... is my home?¡±


    The tree jolted, and the vast power that it had gathered together instantly erupted from the two hands of the Tree of Dao Verification and charged towards the talisman covering the scar in an aim to tear it off.


    The entire world seemed to have fallen silent at that moment. When the hands grabbed the talisman, the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯srge body flew up a little, but when its hands touched the talisman and tried to tear it off, the mark on the talisman suddenly shone nine times. Each time it shone, a ck bolt of lightning would descend with a roar. Every one of them had an indescribable power, which was... enough to destroy a Great Dao Paragon!


    The nine ck bolts of lightning allnded on the ancient Tree of Dao Verification, which made it show signs of falling apart, but it was nothing. Once the nine bolts of lightning descended, the air in front of the talisman covering the scar distorted to show a blurry figure.


    That figure was dressed in a wide ck robe. There was no emotion on its face, but it was staring coldly at the Tree of Dao Verification beneath it.


    ¡°Punishment!¡± the man said tly.


    He lifted his right hand and pushed downwards, in the direction of the Tree of Dao Verification. With it, rumbling sounds came from the Tree of Dao Verification without stop. The lifted hands broke to pieces and crumbled with a bang.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You destroyed my homnd! It¡¯s you!¡±


    There was a hitch in the child¡¯s voice then, suggesting that he was crying. There was also anger there too. When it echoed in the air, a figure appeared on the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s crown. It was a boy of about five or six years old.


    Lin Dong Dong, who was searching for the exit out of the thirdyer, jolted when he saw the ck-robed man in the sky. Disbelief showed up on his face.


    ¡®The great Emperor... This is... This is not the Emperor¡¯s real body. It is a small part of his indestructible will left behind in this ce. It was his final method to suppress the Tree of Dao Verification!


    ¡®Even though it¡¯s just an indestructible will, it still has a part of the Emperor¡¯s power...¡¯


    Excitement appeared on Lin Dong Dong¡¯s face. He felt that he had seen the road to return to Ancient Zang. As long as the Tree of Dao Verification was suppressed again, then with Lin Dong Dong¡¯s level of cultivation, he might need to spend ten thousand years to do it, but he was still rather confident that he could open a crack in the dimension to go back to Ancient Zang.

 Chapter 1454: I’ll Help You!

    <h4>Chapter 1454: I¡¯ll Help You!</h4>


    At the instant the ck-robed man looked at the ancient Tree of Dao Verification with an aloof expression while standing in the air right in front of the talisman sealing the scar in the sky, the boy who appeared on the tree crown lifted his right hand and pushed at the Tree of Dao Verification under him.


    With it, the boy¡¯s youthful voice echoed in the shattered world, and it contained a tone that seemed to havee from his very bones.


    ¡°Dao Verification!¡±


    At the instant he spoke, a great suction force that could not be described with words spread out from his body. That suction force was so powerful that it instantly enveloped the entire Tree of Dao Verification.


    During that instant... the shattering dimension around the tree instantly tumbled back, and when the fragments fell back, they distorted and turned into ripples that rushed to the boy.


    The sky looked to have been lifted. It shatteredyer byyer, and the shattered parts distorted. They seemed to melt into ripples that disappeared as if they were sucked into the Tree of Dao Verification. When Su Ming looked over, the sky... was no longer the sky. It had turned into a vast, empty space.


    At the same time, under the suction force, the ground¡ªwhich was originally also crumbling¡ªrumbled and shattered to powder. The mountains and rivers on all crumbled. The ground tuned into a dust storm that charged to the Tree of Dao Verification.


    Even the destroyed secondyer and firstyer fell back at that moment. The shattered parts joined the dust storm and werepletely sucked into the huge Tree of Dao Verification, which was the only thing still standing tall in the dimension.


    The suction force had not only affected the world, but also the cultivators.


    The second prince was the first one who could not withstand the force, and his body was instantly dragged into the Tree of Dao Verification. With a bang, he was stuck to the tree, and he could not move a single inch. When panic appeared on his face, the headless figure shuddered, unable to fight against the madness of the Tree of Dao Verification. His body was instantly surrounded by numerous branches as if he had be a part of the ancient tree.


    The Great Dao Paragon Lin Dong Dong might have been slightly further away, but under the suction force, it did not matter how he tried to fight back. He could not stop his body from being yanked to the tree by the suction force, and just like the second prince, he became a part of the ancient tree.


    Only Su Ming alone was not affected by the astonishing suction force from the ancient Tree of Dao Verification despite being able to sense it. At that moment, the six Dao Spirits in his third eye were swiftly merging together, causing Su Ming to have no time to care about anything else around him. He sat down cross-legged in the air to experience the process of turning into a Dao Paragon and moving from Dao Spirit Realm to Dao Immortal Realm.


    At the same time, the boy on the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s crown slowly lifted his right hand, and the Tree of Dao Verification immediately started trembling loudly and letting out astonishingly loud bangs. The Tree of Dao Verification looked like it was about to wither, like all of its power had been sucked away at to fuse into the boy¡¯s right hand.


    The child red at the shadow of the Emperor in the sky when he lifted his head.


    ¡°Dao Verification, open the sky!¡±


    The boy¡¯s youthful voice had an indescribably firm tone at that moment. It held his desire to go home, and that desire had reached its burning point. He was letting out his feelings of being oppressed and sealed for countless years once they had reached a boiling point. At the moment he spoke, he flew up in a long arc and charged towards the illusory shadow of the Emperor.


    The boy looked weak, but his strength was greater than that of anyone in the dimension. His voice was youthful, but the emotions contained in his voice towards his home pertained a determination that would cause other people¡¯s hearts to ache for him.


    He did not move quickly... but at that moment, he had the full power of the Tree of Dao Verification gathered on him. The power of the first and second princes¡¯ cultivation bases had also be a part of him at that moment, regardless of whether they were willing or not.


    With resolve and longing for home, the boy called Hao Hao appeared in front of the ck-robed man, which was the indestructible will of the Emperor of Ancient Zang. He lifted his right hand and tore at the air in the Emperor¡¯s direction.


    The moment he did so, the ck-robed man lifted his right hand as well. His expression remained calm, as if as a will, he had no emotions. With his right hand, he pushed towards the iing Hao Hao.


    ¡°Punishment!¡±


    It was still just that one word, but when he said it, an astounding dark light erupted from his right palm. From within it, nine bolts of ck lightning instantly charged out at Hao Hao.


    They instantly crashed into him. The nine bolts of lightning roared thunderously, and all of themnded on Hao Hao, but when they struck him, they crumbled and turned into electrical sparks that spread out in arcs around his body.


    From the distance, Hao Hao looked to have broken through the nine bolts of lightning like a hot knife slicing into butter. He closed in on the ck-robed man, but right when he collided against him... the dark light shining from the ck-robed man¡¯s palm lines instantly reached an indescribable brightness. Each of his palm lines seemed to have turned into mountain ranges to suppress Hao Hao, the Tree of Dao Verification!


    Booming sounds rang nonstop when Hao Hao¡¯s right hand came into contact with the ck-robed man¡¯s. The sound that came from that strike turned into a wave of impact that could tear through everything. When it swept outwards in all directions, Hao Hao let out a battle cry with determination in his voice, and the ck-robed man¡¯s body instantly became even more faded away.


    The shadow became fainter with each passing moment, but the moment the ck-robed man looked as if he was about to disappear, he shut his eyes. When he opened them again, he pushed his right hand forward almost violently.


    With it, the booming sounds in the air became much louder, and Hao Hao looked to have been blown away by a violent gust of wind. With an unwillingness to admit defeat and grief... the boy vanished.


    At the same time, the Tree of Dao Verification jolted. Arge number of branches crumbled, and even the tree crown that could rece the sky shattered. Hao Hao¡¯s body then appeared again on the tree crown. This time, he was very blurry, and he looked to be crying as he stared at the sky and the scar in it as if he was looking at his home.


    When part of the ancient Tree of Dao Verification shattered, the second prince coughed up blood. He summoned the headless figure, and both of them turned into long arcs. They left as fast as they could manage while the second prince¡¯s heart was filled with fear.


    Lin Dong Dong was the same. With a pale face, he immediately widened the distance between him and the Tree of Dao Verification at the instant the suction force disappeared. When he turned his head around, there was rarely seen terror in his eyes.


    It was also at that moment that Su Ming opened his eyes. When he did so, the six Dao Spirits in his third eyepleted the final fusion, and from Dao Spirit Realm, he reached Dao Immortal Realm. He became a Dao Paragon!


    Su Ming¡¯s six ovepping Dao Spirits could be seen exuding a golden light within his third eye. That light was incredibly strong and seemed capable of dyeing the whole world gold.


    A Dao Paragon¡¯s power spread out continuously from Su Ming¡¯s body at that moment. It swept out in every direction, causing his hair to move without wind.


    Dao Paragons were also known as Dao Immortals, and they gained that status once they had six ovepping Dao Spirits! With seven ovepping Dao Spirits, they would attain greatpletion of Dao Immortal Realm, and with eight ovepping Dao Spirits... they would be Great Dao Paragons!


    At that moment, Su Ming had already reached Dao Immortal Realm. In fact, he had a vague feeling that he seemed to have already arrived at the edge of attaining greatpletion. He could already see... the path to be a Great Dao Paragon.


    ¡°Help me... Help me... You said before that you wille home with me...¡±


    When Su Ming became a Dao Paragon, Hao Hao¡¯s sorrowful voice reached his ears. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the boy watching him from the tree crown.


    He saw the boy¡¯s determination and sadness. No one else could understand that sadness... only Su Ming, because he was the same as Hao Hao. They had both lost their homes...


    ¡°I want to go home... I miss home... Help me, help me, please...¡± The boy stared at Su Ming while pleading with him quietly. Each of his words touched Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    There had been a time when he was the same as the boy. He had lost his home, all the familiar faces around him, and at that time, he could only remember all the faces in his memories in silence.


    ¡°How... should I help you?¡± Su Ming asked softly while looking at the boy.


    He had no reason to refuse him, and he did not want to either. If Hao Hao was not around, Su Ming would not have been able to obtain the Ph. If Hao Hao was not around, Su Ming... might have already died or be lost when he was attacked by the first and second princes.


    Be it to repay his kindness or because Su Ming felt moved at that moment, he wanted to help Hao Hao. He wanted to... send him home.


    ¡°I am the Spirit of Dao Verification. I cannot tear open that seal. The will of the Emperor of Ancient Zang is gathered on me, but it¡¯s not on you. You can tear open that seal. Once the seal is torn... we can go home.¡±


    Hao Hao straightened on the tree crown while looking at Su Ming with resolve burning in his eyes. His gaze caused Su Ming to fall silent for a moment before resolution appeared in his eyes.


    He moved straight to the tree crown, showing up beside Hao Hao. He lowered his head to look at the boy, and the boy too lifted his head to look at him.


    The moment their gazes met, Su Ming saw the rity in the boy¡¯s eyes as well as the purity of his soul. He also saw... his longing to go home and the grief born from loneliness hidden in his heart.


    Simrly, the boy also saw Su Ming¡¯s world as well as Su Ming¡¯s mourning.


    ¡°Help me go home... and I will also help you go home... Let¡¯s do it together...¡±


    The boy sensed the indescribable sense of cordiality with Su Ming once more. He brought his hand up and held Su Ming¡¯s hand. At the moment their hands touched, Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly focused.


    A mighty power surged into his body. The boy was sending his power straight into him as an inheritance.

 Chapter 1455: The Path Down South is Difficult!

    <h4>Chapter 1455: The Path Down South is Difficult!</h4>


    The power of the tree¡¯s cultivation base instantly swam through Su Ming¡¯s body, and his aura increased exponentially. Su Ming immediately noticed that the feeling of that power was practically the same as that of the Ph... barring the extreme pain it had brought to him!


    The intense pain he suffered after he swallowed the Ph was still fresh in Su Ming¡¯s mind, but when Hao Hao held his hand and sent his power into him, there was no pain. However... the explosive increase of his cultivation base was even greater.


    ¡°You...¡± Su Ming looked at the boy before him and sighed softly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back home with the Tree of Dao Verification... Instead of having it stay here, it¡¯s better for me to give it to you, and only if I do so will you have the strength to tear through the seal. Then, we can go home...¡±


    The boy looked at Su Ming, and his eyes were clear. They shone brightly with firm resolve.


    Su Ming was silent. His power was increasing exponentially with loud bangs at that moment. The power surging into him was so strong that it instantly caused his aura to be stronger, and it filled the world. Due to the vast amount of cultivation base surging into him, Su Ming could not immediately absorb it, which was why the number of Dao Paragons in his third eye did not increase, but... the power of the cultivation base umting in his body immediately surpassed what a Dao Paragon would possess!


    Su Ming did not need to deduce just what level of cultivation he had reached. He could sense that as his power grew, the boy gradually grew weaker, but the rity and resolve in his eyes did not weaken. Instead, they only be stronger.


    At the same time, the Tree of Dao Verification that had partially shattered... started withering from its roots. It seemed to be sending all of its life force and power into Su Ming through Hao Hao¡¯s hand.


    It was... Hao Hao¡¯s gift. A gift from the Tree of Dao Verification.


    As the gift was sent his way, a wave of determination was also given to him. Su Ming stared at the young boy, and after a long while, he said softly, ¡°I promise you that... no matter what price I have to pay, I will send you home.¡±


    The boy smiled. His smile was pure, and he held tight on Su Ming¡¯s hand. A dependent look appeared on his face, as if only by holding Su Ming¡¯s hand could he feel safe. Su Ming¡¯s promise seemed to be everything to him.


    The Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s withering became faster, and its roots gradually turned into ashes. When Lin Dong Dong¡¯s saw it, shock appeared in his eyes. It was soon reced by wonder and then an unprecedented jealousy.


    ¡®This... This is the Tree of Dao Verification giving all its life force and everything else to the third prince. Damn it... Damn it! How could he obtain such a serendipity?!


    ¡®Once... Once he absorbs all the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s power andpletely fuses with it... just what level of cultivation will he reach?


    ¡®This is a serendipity the world has never seen before!¡¯


    Blood capiries appeared in Lin Dong Dong¡¯s eyes as he red at Su Ming, but he did not dare to do anything reckless. The jealousy simply grew stronger in his heart, and in the end, it turned into a powerful killing intent towards Su Ming.


    If he was ovee by killing intent, then it was even more so for the second prince. At that moment, he stared at Su Ming without moving his gaze. He had also seen the serendipity Su Ming was receiving at that moment. The crazed jealousy in his heart reced all other emotions in his heart.


    ¡°This should have belonged to me, ME! You snatched away my Ph and even my serendipity! If you weren¡¯t here, that Ph would have belonged to me, and that serendipity would have also been mine!¡±


    In his madness, Di Tian¡¯s figure in his right eye grew clearer. When he looked at Su Ming, aplicated look appeared in his eyes.


    But jealousy and killing intent could not affect Su Ming in the slightest. Under the vast power send away, the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s withering slowly spread up the tree. One-tenth, two-tenths, three-tenths... When eight-tenths of the tree had withered, from the distance, most the Tree of Dao Verification looked to have withered, and the only parts left untouched was the tree crown.


    Su Ming¡¯s cultivation base had be so strong that it was already difficult for him to describe it with words. The face of the boy next to him had grown pale, and his body started to fade away, but the rity in his eyes and the smile on his face remained the same as before. He was still as determined as ever, and there was a mournful look on his face that made Su Ming¡¯s heart ache in pain for him.


    Beside him was a child who could give up on everything to go home. When Su Ming sighed softly in his heart... the tree crown withered. It was thest part of the Tree of Dao Verification, which was a towering tree that had stood tall for countless years.


    Its glory had began in its world, and the remnants of its glory were brought to Ancient Zang. Right then, it gathered on Su Ming and became the boy¡¯s hope to go home.


    As the Tree of Dao Verification disappeared, the boy slowly lost his strength. He was about to let go of Su Ming¡¯s hand, but right when he wanted to do it, Su Ming held on tight, and a gentle aura as well a soothing wave of cultivation base was delivered into the boy¡¯s body from Su Ming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. You have to watch me... bring you home.¡±


    Su Ming crouched down and looked at the boy before him, who had now turned into a mere illusion. He stroked his head.


    The boy looked at Su Ming, and after a long time had passed... he nodded seriously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll look at the road back home.¡±


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. That smile was very gentle. He stroked the boy¡¯s head again and stood up. When he lifted his head, the first thing he saw was the figure formed by the Emperor¡¯s indestructible will contained in the talisman covering the scar in the sky.


    At the moment he looked over, the ck-robed man also cast his gaze on him.


    Su Ming looked at the man and the face he would never forget. It was... Xuan Zang¡¯s face. This was something Su Ming had already noticed before, but he had never expected that he would get to look at Xuan Zang like that once more.


    ¡°May you be Xuan Zang or the Emperor of Ancient Zang... we meet again.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s devotion to Possess Xuan Zang was contained in his voice. At the instant he spoke, he turned into a long arc and charged into the sky.


    He drew closer!


    Right when Su Ming got close to the sky, he lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. The ck-robed man also brought his right hand up, then did the exact same action and spoke in the exact same voice as he did when he dealt with the Tree of Dao Verification.


    ¡°Punishment!¡±


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. Nine bolts of ck lightning instantly drew close to Su Ming. When they struck him, Su Ming flung his right arm swiftly, and his will erupted from his body. The terrifying power of the Tree of Dao Verification that had umted in his body spilled out from him at that instant.


    When Su Ming flung his right hand, his will crashed into the nine bolts of lightning.


    Loud, booming sounds rang out nonstop. Every time a bolt of lightning struck Su Ming, it would cause him to jolt, but he did not stop him moving. When all bolts of lightning shattered, the palm lines that were like mountains on the ck-robed man¡¯s right hand and which had caused the Tree of Dao Verification to fail previously went to suppress Su Ming.


    The feeling of being suppressed was incredibly great. It was a suppressive force formed by nineyers of ovepping power, and eachyer was stronger than the former. Once they ovepped with each other, they formed a powerful seal that felt as great as the world itself.


    A loud bang shot up then, and blood trickled out of the corners of Su Ming¡¯s mouth. It was due to the firstyer of suppression, which was followed by the secondyer of suppression.


    It caused Su Ming¡¯s footsteps toe to a stop, and at the same time, he coughed up blood again. His eyes turned bloodshot, and he let out a low growl. Without any hesitation, he took a step forward, and his right hand touched the ck-robed man¡¯s right hand.


    At that moment, the third suppressiveyer descended on him. It caused the ck-robed man to be slightly blurry, and Su Ming immediately felt an intense pain that made him feel as if his body was about to crumble.


    He did not cough up blood then. Instead, he stirred up his four great wills to fight against the powerful third suppressiveyer. During the loud bangs that stirred up, all four of Su Ming¡¯s wills crumbled, but he withstood the third suppressiveyer, and with the power of his cultivation base, he went to fight against the fourthyer!


    When booming sounds spread out from between Su Ming and the ck-robed man¡¯s right hands, Su Ming used the power he had umted from the Tree of Dao Verification to withstand the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventhyers of suppression!


    Most of the ck-robed man¡¯s body was reduced to an illusion, but fresh blood dyed Su Ming¡¯s robes.


    Then, a loud bang shot up from Su Ming¡¯s right hand. Under the seventh suppressiveyer, it had shattered. Su Ming roared, and when he lifted his right hand, he shouted four words from his mouth.


    ¡°God of Berserkers Transformation!¡±


    It was the first time Su Ming executed the God of Berserkers Transformation after he woke up in the strange new world. His body instantly grew, but soon, all the parts that grew were reduced to blood rain, because Su Ming¡¯s growing body had broken down, and blood gushed out of it. Yet once he paid this price... he remained standing in the air and withstood the eighth suppressiveyer.


    ¡°I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t tear open your seal!¡±


    Su Ming threw his head back andughed. As he did so, a bloody stench spread out from his body, which was surrounded by an air of madness that seemed to havee from within his bones themselves. ¡®If my right arm is broken, I can still use my left hand. If my left hand is broken... I can still use my head!¡¯


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. When the ninth suppressiveyer descended, the ck-robed man¡¯s body turned into aplete illusion. Only his right palm remained. When the talisman behind the palm could be seen, Su Ming¡¯s left arm shattered. Once he lost both his arms, he used his head to ram it against the ck-robed man¡¯s right hand without any hesitation.


    A loud bang shot up. Su Ming no longer had the four wills with him, and he had also released all his cultivation base. The God of Berserkers Transformation had shattered, but he had his determination with him, as well as his belief and promise. He believed that he could resurrect all the people who had died, and he had also made a promise!


    He had promised Hao Hao that no matter the price he had to pay, he would send him back home. Those words were Su Ming¡¯s promise, and he would not give up on fulfilling it!


    When he crashed into the right palm of the emperor¡¯s will, he was also crashing against fate while backed by his unwillingness to admit defeat, his desire to see his homnd, and resolve to resurrect all the familiar faces in his memories.


    Many years ago, when the bald crane was dying, Su Ming had also rushed against the then death-shrouded Xuan Zang while fuelled by madness. Many yearster, on that day, he still... chose to crash against Xuan Zang, with the same madness!


    He would continue heading south and not turn back until he ran into a wall, and even when he ran into the wall, he would crush it and rush to the Vast Expanse. It was a resolve... that was easily dered, but difficult to follow through!


    Because the path south... was difficult!


    The solemn and tragic scene in the air shocked Lin Dong Dong and the second prince, but after they overcame it, they were filled with delight and started raining down malicious curses on Su Ming. They hoped that he would have his body and soul destroyed by the Emperor¡¯s indestructible will!


    However, their curses were destined to not be fulfilled. While booming sounds shook the sky and earth, the thirdyerpletely shattered to pieces, blood flowed down from Su Ming¡¯s forehead, and the ck-robed man¡¯s right hand shattered... When it shattered, Su Ming used his mouth to bite down on the talisman covering the scar in the sky and yanked it to the side!


    The seal... shattered!

 Chapter 1456: I Don’t Have Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1456: I Don¡¯t Have Tears</h4>


    His blood poured down in red drops from the sky!


    At that moment, Su Ming no longer had any arms, so he had used his mouth to yank off the talisman. That action was fuelled by his determination, his promise... and an impulse that seldom appeared over the years!


    Thest time he had this sort of impulse was when he was young and still in Dark Mountain Tribe. At that moment, he had been bound by his elder in the house and was not allowed to join the battle for Dark Mountain. Back then, Su Ming had also descended into madness while his eyes filled with red. So many yearster, the same thing had happened to him again.


    It was something that should not have happened, because many years had passed since then and Su Ming was no longer the child in the past. His intelligence was enough to help him suppress all such impulses. However... humans could not gainplete understanding of every single thing. There were times... when they simply had to act ording to their hearts.


    If Su Ming had calmly essed the battle of the Tree of Dao Verification tearing at the sky, he would not have gone all out for Hao Hao. After all, every single person had their own selfish desires, even if someone had once helped them.


    The price Su Ming had to pay was too great even if the boy had helped him. Besides... Su Ming had to face a life-threatening risk, and someone who was determined to resurrect all the familiar faces in their life, perhaps, should not have done something like that.


    Tearing the talisman from the scar was very dangerous. If Su Ming died, then all of his previous actions would have been in vain. From a logical standpoint, no matter how one looked at it, what Su Ming had done right then was incredibly unwise.


    However... there were times when rationality was not everything, calmness could not decide what¡¯s right, and what a person needed to do was to ask themselves whether they woulde out of a situation without feeling any regret!


    They should not feel regret for their choices. It was easy to say that, but how many people were able to put it into practice? When Su Ming asked his heart, it had told him to act ording to how he felt. No matter how dangerous it was, he had to repay those who showed kindness to him, and Hao Hao¡¯s words of wanting to go home also touched him deeply.


    ¡°If you help me, then I will help you, or rather... I will help you, so please help me¡± were very simple words, but all forms of logic had been screaming at Su Ming that it was difficult for him to repay that kindness. The price for it was simply too huge, but Su Ming still chose to do it.


    At that moment, he did not think about whether his actions were right or wrong, and neither did he think about what he would lose in the process. From the depths of his heart, he simply wanted to help the boy... He wanted to help him go home.


    The air roared right then. As Su Ming¡¯s body fell and the talisman was ripped off the scar, the stitches over the scar were instantly torn, and a gap was revealed!


    The next moment, the dimension of the thirdyer began to crumble with a bang. The shattering air brought with it a destructive power that could bury all forms of life. When it swept out in every direction, Su Ming¡¯s body plunged downwards, but a figure appeared in a sh beside himt. It was Hao Hao. Even though he could see his road back home, he did not immediately step into it. Instead, he appeared beside Su Ming and hugged him.


    ¡°You helped me, so I¡¯ll help you...¡±


    When the youthful voice reached his ears, a smile blossomed on Su Ming¡¯s lips. Hao Hao took hold of his body and flew to the gap in the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s... go home.¡± When Hao Hao said those words softly, his desire to return home shone in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± Su Ming mumbled and closed his eyes. His limp body was held tightly by Hao Hao, who turned into a long arc that charged into the gap in the sky like a shooting star.


    Right after, the dimension of the thirdyer shattered to pieces. The destructive power started rampaging through the ce, and Lin Dong Dong, the second prince, and the headless figure were all forced to turn into long arcs that charged to the gap in the sky.


    Their only chance of survival was in that ce. If they stayed, then even with Lin Dong Dong¡¯s power, they could only be buried along with the thirdyer.


    They instantly rushed into the gap. The moment they disappeared, an astonishing rumble shot up in the thirdyer. While it echoed in the air, the thirdyer shatteredpletely, and from then on, disappeared from space!


    When the thirdyer was destroyed, it vanished from sight as if someone had slowly shut their eyes to block it from their view. Once theypletely closed their eyes, their world would turn ck. Everything in the world would be gone as if it was no longer around...


    Su Ming did not know how much time had passed, but a ray of sunlight fell on his eyelids and seeped into his eyes, causing him to think that the world was no longer ck, but had turned pink. Then... Su Ming slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was a blue sky and a gentle light from the sun that was not piercing to the eyes. The sunlightnded on him, and then, Hao Hao¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± There was joy in the boy¡¯s voice.


    When Su Ming slowly sat up, he saw Hao Hao sitting by his side.


    The five-year-old boy was smiling happily at that moment. The smile on his face was very pure, and delight radiated from his face; it could be seen that he thought everything was good right then. Whenpared to the ruins around them, his happiness and joy seemed to be even more precious.


    Thend around them was pure wastnd and covered in ayer of dust. It seemed to have been buried in the passages of time for an unknown number of years.


    Su Ming could vaguely see mountains and rivers that had once existed in thatnd and faintly hear the delightedughter that once rang in the area. However, in the next breath, be it the vague sights or the faint sounds, all of them shattered into nothingness. What he saw right then seemed to only be remnants of a zing me.


    Aura of death filled the area. It might not have been brought by death, however... Because it had been too long since any living soul had appeared in the ce, gradually, an air of familiarity filled the world. It became quiet, and the aura of death was born.


    ¡°This is...¡± Su Ming averted his gaze from the area. In his eyes were the reflection of all the wastnd after he swept his gaze across the world, bearing witness to the glory it had once enjoyed.


    ¡°This is my home... but it has already changed. I... can¡¯t quite find the atmosphere it once had. But I remember the sunlight here. I remember the night sky, and I can also remember its presence.¡±


    Hao Hao fell silent for a moment, as if he had be rather depressed, but soon, he lifted his head, and the faint but happy smile appeared returned to his lips. He seemed to want to bury all the unhappiness he felt deep in his heart. He was clearly telling himself that he had to be happy, he had to be satisfied, because that was his home.


    When Su Ming saw Hao Hao¡¯s smile, he felt like he was seeing tears. In silence, he noticed that the arms he lost were back on his body. This sight caused him to sink into his thoughts. When he looked at Hao Hao again, he found that his body had be a little blurrier than when Su Ming had fallen unconscious.


    ¡°You...¡± Su Ming sighed softly. He lifted his right hand and patted Hao Hao¡¯s head. The boy looked at him happily with a very deep seated dependance in his eyes.


    ¡°You helped me, so I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The boy¡¯s smile became even more innocent. When he looked at Su Ming, the dependent look in his eyes became even stronger.


    He was a child who was afraid of loneliness. Su Ming was his only support, and he did not want to lose him. If that happened, he would return to the loneliness he once suffered.


    That loneliness... was something he was afraid of.


    Su Ming was silent. After a long while, he nodded, and when he sat down to meditate, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Ming might not have sensed too much unfamiliarity in the air, but power was everything. The moment he circted his cultivation base, he noticed that some of the power Hao Hao had sent surging into his body had already fused with him.


    Even if it was not much, the seventh ovepping shadow had appeared among his six Dao Paragons in his third eye, and the cultivation base in Su Ming¡¯s body was so vast that he had a strong feeling that if he couldpletely refine it... he would be able to gather together his eighth ovepping Dao Paragon and be a Great Dao Paragon.


    Time trickled by, and when dusk arrived, the world gradually grew dark. When stars shone in the night sky, Su Ming opened his eyes. He saw Hao Hao by his side, staring at the sky. There was a dazed look on his face, and Su Ming seemed to be able to see the tears at the corners of his eyes, despite the kid¡¯s dazed expression.


    But when he looked at the boy closely, he found no sign of tears.


    Days passed like that. Half a monthter, Su Ming brought Hao Hao to walk past the wastnd, the world filled with the aura of death. They walked without a word, quietly.


    They went past abandoned cities that had no signs of life. Even the first and the second princes had scattered after they entered. It was hard to tell where they were.


    Hao Hao stopped at the edge of a pit that resembled a sinkhole and stared at it. After a long while, he said softly, ¡°There was once ake here...¡±


    Hao Hao closed his eyes, and nostalgia surfaced in his voice. ¡°I still remember this ce...¡±


    Su Ming stood next to him. He watched the sinkhole that was once ake, the dust and cracks in it. He apanied Hao Hao and remembered the past with him. A few dayster, when they left, the sinkhole still remained in ce.


    They walked past the wastnd, past thends that were once mountains and rivers, and past beaches whose seas had already been reduced to deserts. The end of both the sea and desert could not be seen, but while one of them resembled life, the other resembled silence.


    One of them was the line connecting the sky and earth, and the other was the edge of sand. They were stretched far and wide as before, but thendscape had already changed drastically.


    Hao Hao lowered his head. He crouched down and grabbed a handful of sand. As he stared at it, his voice echoed in the air. ¡°Nine continents, nine butterfly spirits. They once surrounded me, but now... none of them are here...¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly. He could understand the anguish the boy felt at that moment. He patted the boy¡¯s head gently with his right hand, and continued doing so until Hao Hao stood up. He hugged Su Ming while crying.


    ¡°I am the spirit of the Tree of Dao Verification. I... don¡¯t have tears, but I want to cry. Aftering back, my heart only hurts...¡± After a long while, the boy lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    As he listened to that youthful voice, Su Ming¡¯s heart was touched again. He looked at the boy, then crouched down and picked him up into his arms.


    ¡°Everything will be alright,¡± Su Ming said while holding him and walked into the distance. His voice echoed in the air and lingered for a long time, refusing to disappear, as if it was a beautiful promise.


    ¡°Bring me to the center surrounded by the nine continents, please. That ce... is where I was born,¡± the young boy pleaded softly while burying his head into Su Ming¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 1457: For What Reason?

    <h4>Chapter 1457: For What Reason?</h4>


    They walked past mountains and rivers, wastnds, and saw dust as well as more of a desert...


    It was as if the prosperity of one breath had withered away in the next breath. Just whose face would remain young? Whose sigh would stay forever? Whose past... was not be beautiful?


    Su Ming sat down in the wreckage and watched the sun set. They were beside a mountain and river, watching the evening arrive. The echo ofughter seemed toe through the passage of time and ring in their ears, causing them to be unable to tell... just what sort of karma was contained in the beautiful moments of the past that brought forth the destruction around them.


    When they lowered their heads, they could not tell what sort of cycles of life and death were contained in the destruction, or else... why was it that when they closed their eyes and opened them after, everything in the world had changed, even though it was still the same world.


    Su Ming was at the edge of a desert with a boy in his arms. When the sun rose and he walked forward, his elongated shadow could be seen behind him as if it was following him for all eternity. It was something that seemed to live in the world as a guide for snow to arrive.


    Su Ming walked during noon, and walked through the four seasons...


    He crossed deserts and walked past continents on his way towards the center of the world. He had no direction, but he did not want to fly. In the world around him that was once beautiful, he walked with the boy as if they were going down the path of questioning their own Dao.


    One year, two years, three years... and then, one hundred years passed.


    During those one hundred years, Su Ming retained the same appearance. The boy also stayed in his arms. The two of them did not change in their appearance or their actions, just like how the world around them did not change. Everything was the same as before.


    When spring arrived, all manner of life was resurrected, but in the world around them, no sign of green could be seen, no flowers were blooming, and naturally, since there were no flowers in bloom, there was no one to pick them.


    During summer, heat filled the world. In Su Ming¡¯s and the boy¡¯s eyes, the entire world distorted because of the heat, and they seemed to be able to see some of the people which once existed in the past.


    However, those figures were distorted, and since they could not be straightened, all they could see were memories.


    When autumn arrived, nothing changed since there was no sign of green during spring and no red during autumn. asionally, some color would appear in the sky, as if the heavens could not bear seeing the singr color of thend, so they made some more high up above as if trying to give hope to those remaining in the world.


    During winter, snow fell. It connected the sky and earth while being blown by a winter breeze. If anyone cast their gazes over, they would find that the world had turned into an indistinct blur. No distances could not be seen.


    The only thing that could be seen were snowkes that could not be counted. When they fell, they seemed to be trying to touch each other, but it was destined that two snowkes could never reach one another. The only thing they could touch was the wind.


    However, no matter what the wind¡¯s intentions were, when the snowkes fell on the ground... they would gradually touch, but those that met then might not be those who had fallen together from the sky.


    Su Ming carried the boy through the snow. As he walked, he moved through midwinter and weed the arrival of spring, sent away summer, witnessed theing of the red of autumn, and then returned to wind and snow.


    When two hundred years passed, they began to see shattered bodies, corpses reduced to ash, and even bodies who still retained their original looks before their owners¡¯ deaths in the once glorious world.


    Most of the corpses were dried up and withered. Most of them were in the ruins of cities, but some of them were scattered here and there on thend, the mountains and rivers, and the deserts.


    There were countless corpses. Some of them were couples who held onto each other before their deaths. Some of them were mothers who instinctively protected their children. The outlines of their intertwined bodies could be seen when they quietly returned to dust.


    Su Ming and the boy buried the corpses, the cities, and the ruins...


    Then, during the summer of one particr year, in an afternoon with a drizzling rain, Su Ming stopped to look at an incredibly majestic city in the distance while carrying the sleeping boy. There was a headless figure sitting on the city.


    It was a huge city, and it was the third one built like that which Su Ming had noticed after walking through three continents. It was... once the core of that continent and should have been known as the capital.


    It was just like the royal capital of Ancient Zang, though in that formerly glorious world, each continent was as great as all of Ancient Zang.


    When Su Ming looked at the figure sitting on the city, a hint ofplicated emotions appeared in his eyes. He could recognize that the person who followed the second prince had the appearance of his eldest senior brother.


    He was not the first familiar figure Su Ming had seen in Ancient Zang, but even so, the soft sigh that came from the bottom of his heart still echoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind. It lingered there, refusing to fade away even after a long time had passed.


    The headless figure did not move. The man sat on the city while facing Su Ming. No hint of vitality could be detected from him, but neither was there any aura of death around him. It was as if he had been fixed in that ce and had turned into... a statue.


    The gate of the city suddenly opened on their own, and groups of soldiers in ck armor walked out slowly. Their footsteps were uniform, and the ground trembled from them. Each of the soldiers was shrouded in a thick aura of death, and it was so thick that it instantly threw the sky into chaos. The sunlight at noon suddenly turned ck.


    Those soldiers were people of thend. Years after their death, they had been refined into corpse puppets and turned into ck armor. Their city became a city of the dead and a world of corpse puppets.


    ¡°I am happy to meet an old friend in a foreignnd. Come in!¡±


    At the instant the city gate was thrown open, a mighty voice traveled out from the pce. It spread in every direction andnded in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    The speaker was the second prince.


    Su Ming was silent for a while before he walked past the ck-armored corpse puppets and into the city with the boy in his arms. Inside, he saw countless people. Each of them was a corpse puppet, but at first nce, it seemed like the city was prosperous. Only when Su Ming took a closer look did he see that all of it was just an illusion.


    He walked past the crowd and arrived outside the pce whose gate were thrown open for him. Su Ming¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to see through the halls where a man was sitting on a throne right at the center of the pce.


    He was dressed in an emperor¡¯s robe and wore an emperor¡¯s crown. However, his figure was hidden in the darkness and could not be seen clearly.


    In silence, Su Ming walked along the asphalt paths and the stairs until he walked into the center of the pce. Then, he saw the man sitting on the throne.


    He had the exact same face as the second prince, but he gave Su Ming a feeling of familiarity.


    ¡°Di Tian,¡± Su Ming said softly.


    ¡°It is I!¡±


    The man in the emperor¡¯s robe smiled when he heard those words. He stood up swiftly, and when he walked out of the darkness, his appearance was different from the Di Tian in Su Ming¡¯s memories, but his presence belonged to him and no one else.


    There was still a vortex in Di Tian¡¯s right eye. That vortex was like a seal. However, right then, the vortex sealed a soul that was struggling and roaring. That soul... belonged to the second prince.


    Su Ming did not know how Di Tian had managed to turn the tables and seize control. However, with the wealth of experience Di Tian had, the calctive mind which he once used to scheme against Su Xuan Yi for ten thousand years, and how he had managed to escape death by connecting with Su Ming¡¯s Life Matrix when Harmonious Morus Alba was destroyed... he was definitely not someone the miserable second prince could control. As long as a chance showed up, he could rece the second prince.


    ¡°Su Ming, the most gifted of all cultivators over the countless aeons the seventh Harmonious Morus Alba lived through, who personally witnessed the death of Harmonious Morus Alba and who chose to Possess Xuan Zang while standing before him. Su Ming... it has been a long time since west met.¡±


    When Di Tian spoke, his voice still echoed in the air. It spread through the entire pce, and the world outside became even more chaotic.


    ¡°Because of you, I managed to escape death. Because of you, I also stepped into this illusory world. Over the years, I was suppressed by that ludicrous second prince, but I have always known that I am Di Tian, not some second prince, because he is only a prince... while I am the Emperor of Immortals!¡±


    Di Tian took a step forward again. With it, he arrived right in front of Su Ming and looked him in the eye.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the world we stand in currently... is different from Ancient Zang? Ancient Zang is fake... but this is real!¡±


    Di Tian swung his arm, and wisps of ck smoke immediately filled the ce. In an instant, they turned into a huge table set between him and Su Ming.


    There were numerous pots of wine on it, and there were also some corpse puppets around it, surrounding them while dancing and singing, even though no sound came from their throats, and their movements were stiff. The aura of death filled them, and the dim light gave the entire scene a bizarre air.


    ¡°When we meet a friend in foreignnds, we should treat them with a feast. Su Ming, do you dare drink this wine?¡± Di Tian asked while smiling softly. The prideful look on his face was the same as before.


    Su Ming was silent. While holding the boy, he stared at the Di Tian before him, and sadness gradually appeared on his face. He was sad, because the great Di Tian of Harmonious Morus Alba had already lost himself in the strange new world.


    Or perhaps he was willing to get lost. Otherwise, with how firm Di Tian was in his beliefs, it would have been difficult for him to get lost if he did not want it.


    ¡°For what reason... did you do this?¡±


    Su Ming sighed softly. To him, be they enemies or old friends, the connection between their Life Matrices had been cut when Su Ming let out his ninth Dao Spirit Voice. Yet no matter what... Di Tian was the second person who possessed the power of wills, the first being Bei Qiong. Right then, when Su Ming looked at him being lost, the emotions that rose in his heart only caused him to sigh.


    He looked at Di Tian, then his gaze finallynded on the area around the throne behind Di Tian. He obtained his answer there.


    ¡°Su Ming, do you dare drink the wine?!¡±


    Ddi Tian did not answer Su Ming¡¯s question. Instead, he asked the same one as before with a smile and his eyes sparkling brilliantly. Su Ming cast Di Tian a deep look, then turned around and walked out of the pce.


    Di Tian¡¯sughter echoed behind Su Ming, sending him off. Only when Su Ming left the pce did thatughter gradually fade away. The singing and dancing continued in the pce, but grief slowly appeared on Di Tian¡¯s face.


    He turned around quietly and walked to the throne. There was a Rune around it, and several corpses could be seen in the dim light. On each of the corpses was a runic symbol carved into them with blood.


    Di Tian stood in a daze while looking at the corpses. Gradually, the dispirited look on his face faded away, reced by determination.


    ¡°I promised all of you before that I would resurrect you in this new world... It is my promise,¡± Di Tian murmured and sat down slowly on his throne. His figure slowly faded into darkness again... and he could not be seen clearly anymore.


    ¡°Only if I believe that this ce is real will you not suspect that this ce is fake after you are resurrected. With just me losing my way, I can bring all of you back into existence. Even if I am wrong in this regard... I will ept it.¡±


    Anguish appeared on Di Tian¡¯s face. When he looked at the mute corpse puppets dancing, he gradually heard a song, and the stiff corpse puppets before his eyes became spirited, as if they had be alive. However, while he watched them, his soft sighs echoed in the throne room, but his voice did not travel out of the pce.


    No one could hear him.

 Chapter 1458: A Wine Feast in This Life

    <h4>Chapter 1458: A Wine Feast in This Life</h4>


    The sun could not be seen in the sky. It was dark above, as if it was the night when ghosts roamed. If ghosts wanted to wander on the face of the Earth, they required darkness, not daylight.


    Under that dark sky, Su Ming approached the city gate, but then, he turned his head around and cast a nce at the pce. He could still somewhat feel Di Tian¡¯s presence there.


    It spoke of a farewell to Su Ming and filled the surroundings to slowly fuse with the ancient city that had died an unknown number of years ago. Di Tian would live in his own world and lie to himself so that he woulde to believe that all of it was real.


    Su Ming sighed softly. He understood Di Tian¡¯s resolve, which came from the resolve to resurrect the corpses he had ced in the Rune beside the throne.


    ¡®Only when you believe that all of this is real will the resurrected people not think that this ce is fake. Di Tian...¡¯


    Su Ming did not speak. He felt as if he hade to know the other again, after they had been entangled in hate for thousands of years in Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡®For the people he wants to resurrect, he chose to get lost, to immerse himself in this ce... Where is my path, I wonder.¡¯


    In silence, Su Ming walked out of the city. When he stepped through the gates, he turned his head around the second time and looked at the headless man who was sitting above and meditating like a statue.


    ¡®Eldest senior brother...¡¯ Su Ming stared at the man for a time. After a long while, the boy in his arms opened his eyes, and Su Ming turned around to walk into the distance.


    The boy lying in Su Ming¡¯s arms lifted his head and looked at the city before speaking softly. ¡°Big brother, do you know the person above the city?¡±


    Su Ming did not turn his head around. He only answered quietly. ¡°He is my senior brother.¡±


    The boy did not continue speaking. He just stare at the headless figure above the city...


    Su Ming did not interrupt his eldest senior brother¡¯s training, because his choice was different from Di Tian¡¯s. He wanted to take another path and no longer be lost. Instead, he would shatter all veils of illusion and open his eyes to search for the real world.


    If he chose to willingly lose his way, then was sure that he would see the headless figure open its eyes. He would see his eldest senior brother from his memories. Su Ming was even sure that he would have a way to find all the familiar faces in the world around him. He would get to see all of them before him.


    However... all of those things would still be fake, and Su Ming did not want to choose that path. He wanted to walk down a different path from Di Tian¡¯s.


    That road would be even more difficult and longer, which was maybe why Di Tian did not manage to finish walking it. He chose to lose his way.


    While walking into the distance under the dark sky, Su Ming was surrounded by a presence of determination within the deste atmosphere that hung in the air. He... would absolutely not give up on his path.


    Su Ming could understand why Di Tian did not continue to walk down this path, but he himself would definitely continue to the end of his road!


    In silence, Su Ming continued walking further and further away until he disappeared from the horizon. He left the area around the ancient city... and went into the distance.


    ¡°I saw the tears at the corners of your senior brother¡¯s eyes...¡± the boy lying on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder said softly.


    Su Ming¡¯s feet came to a swift halt. When he turned his head around, he stared in the direction of the city he could no longer see, then sighed softly.


    Time passed, and ten years, twenty years went by... And then, one hundred years were gone.


    Su Ming had already walked through three hundred springs in the once glorious world. Year by year, day by day, he walked past the wastnd, the mountains and rivers, the deserts, and the continents.


    When he arrived at the sixth continent, Su Ming quietly stopped before a mountain. He closed his eyes. Beneath the night sky adorned by glittering stars, he chose to meditate.


    His meditationsted for ten years.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes from his ten-year-long meditation, the entire world seemed to have be different. He did not care to practice his cultivation, and neither did he attempt to check just what level of cultivation he had reached. It seemed as if they were no longer important to him.


    What he cared about was not his level of cultivation, but his epiphany. His cultivation and hisbat abilities were just mere attachments in the process of gaining his epiphany. They were not his main focus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Su Ming stood up, the boy tugged at his sleeves. Together, they walked into the distance.


    The passing of time would not change due to a person¡¯s will. Gradually, another ny years went by them.


    It was the four hundredth year since Su Ming hade to the new world when he arrived at the seventh continent. It soil was ck, and no end to it could be seen. Yet there were no mountains, no rivers, nor nts around them. The only thing there was endless darkness as if the continent had been cursed.


    From a distance, the cknd with no mountains was like a ck ocean. However, there were no waves on it, and it was just like the Dead Sea...


    Perhaps there was an old ship swimming for eternity in that ocean, and sitting on that ship was Old Man Extermination from Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    ¡°He¡¯s there.¡±


    At the moment Su Ming stepped on the continent, he said those words softly. He did not intentionally try to search for the first prince¡¯s presence on the continent. Instead, he naturally sensed it, or rather... he detected Lin Dong Dong¡¯s presence.


    That presence was jumbled up. It had Old Man Extermination¡¯s presence as well as that of... Su Ming¡¯s childhood best friend, Su Xuan Yi¡¯s son, Lei Chen.


    ¡°Will we meet?¡± the boy asked softly while tugging at Su Ming¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°He will meet us.¡±


    Su Ming lowered his head and patted the boy¡¯s hair, then walked into the distance. When their fourteenth winter on the seventh continent arrived, Su Ming did not stop moving while the snow fell from the sky. He just continued walking.


    Gradually, when the ground turned white, Su Ming saw the first mountain on that continent. It rose into the clouds while looking like a person¡¯s palm.


    It was... the Dark Mountain of Su Ming¡¯s memories.It might have never existed there before, but someone had created it to stand tall in the world. Under that mountain, Su Ming saw a house, and outside it, a person was sitting.


    At first nce, that person appeared to be the first prince, but when Su Ming cast a second nce at him, he became Lei Chen. When Su Ming approached him, Lei Chen opened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A smile appeared on Lei Chen¡¯s lips.


    Su Ming stood where he was. After a long while, a smile appeared on his face as well, and he went to sit down beside Lei Chen.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Su Ming asked.


    ¡°After we came to this ce, we were separated. I too... have no idea where they went.¡± Lei Chen swung his right arm, and a few pots of wine appeared between him and Su Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s been... a long time since west drank together, right? I still remember us stealing the elder¡¯s wine while we were in Dark Mountain Tribe and drinking at the foot of the mountain,¡± Lei Chensaid softly. There was a nostalgic look in his eyes.


    Su Ming was quiet. A momentter, he picked up a pot of wine and ced it beside his lips, but he did not say that the pots were empty... since for Lei Chen, they were clearly full. There was wine spilling from his lips had falling on the snow.


    This scene caused a hint of sadness to appear on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he slowly put down his pot of wine.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking? Do you know... that for us to drink together like this again... I¡¯ve waited for you for four hundred years?¡± Lei Chen looked at Su Ming with a smile, but a weary look slowly made its way onto his face.


    Su Ming looked at Lei Chen and asked softly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired... I¡¯m exhausted from the bottom of my heart. It¡¯s been many years, and I¡¯m tired, so tired...¡± Anguish showed up on Lei Chen¡¯s face. Once he took a big swig from his pot, he let out a deep breath.


    ¡°This ce is good. I¡¯m very satisfied with it. You¡¯re here, the elder is here, father is here, and all our people of Dark Mountain Tribe are here. This is my world.¡± Lei Chen smiled with great satisfaction.


    ¡°The only thing I regret is that it¡¯s been a long time since I drank with you... In our previous life, we were brothers... In this life, are you willing to apany me and finish this pot of wine with me?¡± Lei Chen asked and looked at Su Ming. His eyes were clear while waiting for Su Ming¡¯s choice.


    Su Ming was silent, but the boy beside him had be nervous. He tugged Su Ming¡¯s sleeves as if his choice was incredibly important to him as well.


    ¡°Big brother... don¡¯t do this...¡± Hao Hao was staring at Su Ming.


    When he spoke, Su Ming had already picked up his pot.


    While holding it, Su Ming slowly closed his eyes in silence. Time passed without any sign. Only the snow falling from the sky seemed to not bother with theing and going of time. It continued falling to the ground...


    When Su Ming opened his eyes again, he saw the snow on the ground, the Dark Mountain, Lei Chen, and he could vaguely see the familiar tribe around the house. Not too far away from the tribe was their elder, who was staring in their direction. There was also Bei Ling, Chen Xin, and the faces of the past all staring at him.


    Su Ming then lowered his head. The pot of wine in his hand was no longer empty, but wine had appeared in it. However, the boy beside him was no longer around.


    He stared at Lei Chen, then drank the wine from his pot. A smile appeared on his face. It seemed to have taken away his fatigue and made his dispiritedness disappear when he drank with Lei Chen, his first friend, his brother, under Dark Mountain and in his tribe.


    From morning till night, Lei Chen and Su Ming continued drinking wine whileughter echoed in the air. They spoke of the past and the beautiful moments they had once shared together.


    ¡°I still remember how you looked like when you first saw Bai Ling. Haha, speaking of which, if we hadn¡¯t gone to the square between the tribes, I reckon you wouldn¡¯t have run into Bai Ling.¡± Lei Chen put down the pot of wine with a smile.


    ¡°I still remember that you fell in love with a girl at that time, but I¡¯ve never agreed to your tastes in women...¡± Su Ming¡¯s smile was very beautiful. It was as pure as it had been in the past, untainted.


    When Lei Chen heard those words, he immediatelyughed as well. When he shook his head, he appeared to be filled with sentiment.


    ¡°At that time, I was still young. When I saw how close you were to Bai Ling, I thought that I should have someone close to me as well. For some reason, I thought she was good, but now, when I look back, I can no longer remember her name.¡±

 Chapter 1459: Do You… Still Not Understand?

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Do You... Still Not Understand?</h4>


    This feast went from morning till night, then from night to morning. They finished pot after pot in big gulps. When dawn arrived but the world was still engulfed in darkness, Lei Chen became drunk. He picked up his pot, drank a mouthful from it, and when he put it down, he closed his eyes.


    Su Ming also put down his pot of wine and looked at the Dark Mountain Tribe around him. He watched the lights from themps, but there was a barrier between him and that ce. However... Su Ming knew that if he tore through that barrier, he would be able to be one with the ce.


    Yet... he sighed softly. At the instant Su Ming began tracing the rim of the pot, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Lei Chen, we were brothers in our previous life. In this life... I will finish drinking this pot of wine with you,¡± he murmured.


    When he opened his eyes again, Lei Chen was still in front of him, and he seemed to be drunk. However, the tribe was nowhere to be seen. There was now a thickyer of snow on the ground. In the distance, Dark Mountain was a blurry sight.


    Hao Hao had showed up beside him, holding onto his sleeve. He was staring at him nervously. When he saw the rity in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ming stared at Lei Chen. When he lowered his head, he found that his pot was still empty. After a long while... he stood up. He did not speak, but just simply picked up Hao Hao, and with the snow and wind blowing against his face walked into the distance.


    It was Lei Chen¡¯s choice. He chose the same path as Di Tian, to get lost. Di Tian wanted to resurrect the people beside him and willingly became lost so that they would believe that the ce was real, while Lei Chen...


    It was just as he said: He was tired and exhausted. He did not want to continue down the path because he carried too much anguish on his shoulders.


    Su Ming¡¯s sigh echoed in the snow and wind. The howls of the wind seemed to turn into a ravine that formed a barrier, blocking him from Lei Chen, who was behind him.


    But it did not just block the path between the two of them. It also blocked off their two worlds...


    In Lei Chen¡¯s world, to satisfy his brother¡¯s desire to drink with him, Su Ming chose to temporarily lose himself. After drinking, Su Ming chose to leave, because he had his own path, which Di Tian did not manage toplete and on which Lei Chen did not choose to continue. But Su Ming... would go on.


    As he left into the distance, the seemingly drunk Lei Chen slowly lifted his head while the snow blocked the path between the two of them. He stared at Su Ming leave into the distance, and a mncholic look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Our rtionship as brothers in our previous life allowed us to drink in this life. Su Ming... I hope that you... will be safe in your journey.¡± When Lei Chen mumbled those words,ughter reached his ears from behind.


    ¡°Lei Chen, didn¡¯t you agree to drink with us today? Come on, I didn¡¯t get to win against youst time, but this time, I will definitely outdrink you.¡±


    When Lei Chen turned his head around, he saw his version of Su Ming, and there was a girl standing beside him. She was Bai Ling.


    Lei Chen smiled. When he tried to sneak a nce at Su Ming who was retreating into the distance, he found that Su Ming had already disappeared into the wind and snow and could no longer to be found.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± a woman asked.


    When Lei Chen turned his head in the direction of the voice, he saw the built woman who his past self had liked because she had a figure fit for a Berserker. That woman, whose name he had forgotten, seemed to have be prettier when he looked at her at that moment.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not looking at anything. I just thought there was a figure over there which looked like Su Ming. Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    When Lei Chen said tossed words out, he smiled. Next to him was Su Ming, who was standing with Bai Ling. He was momentarily stunned, then he looked at the spot in the snow where Lei Chen had nced over, but saw nothing.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see him, because you are in the world that I see, not in the world that he sees.¡± Lei Chen shook his head. While speaking, he picked his pot and took a big swig from it.


    The wind blew harder, more snow fell, and the world became blurry. It turned the Dark Mountain Tribe as well as all the people around Lei Chen indistinct.


    However, it was just as he said, the world in his eyes...


    The boy next to Su Ming, who was already very far away in the distance, turned his head around at that moment. At the very end of what he could see in the wind and snow, he could vaguely see Lei Chen¡¯s deste figure sitting alone.


    Time gradually passed with each step Su Ming took. Another century went by. and Su Ming left the ck continent and arrived at the eighth continent.


    He walked through the endless sea of a desert. During the seven hundredth year, he remembered a promise while he was in an ancient city at the center of the eighth continent. It was a promise between the three ninth level Dao Gods in Ancient Zang, a promise that they would fight in the royal capital after one of them had entered isted training for one thousand years.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it anymore...¡± Su Ming mumbled softly.


    He walked past the city, and in the west of thend, he saw a tower. There was a person meditating in it.


    The man¡¯s face was unfamiliar, and he looked like a corpse that would no longer rot. The moment Su Ming looked over, the corpse¡¯s eyes flew open to reveal a brilliant sparkle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve calcted for six hundred years, and I¡¯ve finally managed to figure out that you would walk past this ce on this day at this date... Third prince, you are the reason why I fell to this state. It¡¯s because of you that I got sealed in this world, and I have waited for you for one hundred years in this ce...


    ¡°You will die now!¡± the corpse said slowly. Its voice held indescribable resentment.


    When the world around them let out a bang, the color of the sky changed. The ground rose, and arge amount of fog filled thend. The fog twisted in the air, then rose to the sky. A huge mark made of fog formed above the figure!


    It was not a mark though, but a huge seal that covered a huge area!


    The runic symbol shone, and when its surface became uneven, a brilliant, dark light spread out from it to form a screen of light that instantly fell on thend as if it wanted to cover the sky.


    The corpse shouted then, and its voice spread through the entire continent in thunderous roars.


    Lin Dong Dong!


    He was the Great Dao Paragon of One Dao Sect, a powerful warrior who had inherited the Dao of Kismet. Just as Lei Chen had said, in the formerly glorious world, the wills within the first prince had spread out to be Lei Chen, Lin Dong Dong... and Old Man Extermination.


    The mysterious aspects of the world they were in right then had separated them. Lei Chen chose to get lost, Su Ming had yet to meet Old Man Extermination, and Lin Dong Dong had clearly chosen to kill Su Ming!


    ¡°I will kill you and rob you of your kismet, and then, I might be able to take a step further in my level of cultivation and be a ninth level Dao God. If I¡¯m able to do that, I will have a way to leave this ursed ce!¡±


    Murderous intent burned in Lin Dong Dong¡¯s eyes. When he lifted his right hand, he pointed at Su Ming. The sky immediately roared. The huge fog seal started rotating swiftly and appeared above Su Ming to push down on him. It stirred up loud booms in the process.


    With it, the ground under Su Ming¡¯s feet began to tremble violently. Cracks instantly spread through it as if it was about to sink. The signs of its imminent destruction were clear.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He had not paid any attention to what level of cultivation he had reached during the seven hundred years he wandered through thend, but at that moment, when he looked at the fog seal descend from the sky, he did not sense much pressure from it. It was as if... he could make it disappear with a swing of his hand.


    Su Ming did not sense much of a threat from Lin Dong Dong either. Once he focused his attention on the situation at hand, he saw all that was going on.


    Lin Dong Dong had been weakened, to the point that he was at the verge of being reduced from a Great Dao Paragon to a Dao Paragon. It almost seemed like his existence was unwee in the world.


    And while he had weakened, Su Ming had be stronger. In silence, he brought his right hand up and pointed at the sky.


    With it, the huge fog seal that was descending let out an astonishing roar and stopped one thousand feet above Su Ming as if there was a barrier that could not be seen beneath it.


    ¡°All manner of reality and falsehoods, all glory and destruction are just words spoken by the people after us, and they only exist in the passage of time... Do you understand?¡± Su Ming asked softly.


    He swung his right arm, and immediately, the huge fog seal started trembling. It gradually became indistinct. In just a few breaths, it disappeared like the wind...


    Su Ming¡¯sposure caused Lin Dong Dong¡¯s expression to change while he was on the tower. His pupils shrank, and he swiftly focused his attention on Su Ming, but he only discovered that he could not tell just what level of cultivation Su Ming possessed!


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible! With my level of cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for me to be unable to tell just how high anyone¡¯s level of cultivation is!¡¯


    When Lin Dong Dong¡¯s pupils shrank, he quickly stood up from the tower. He took a step in Su Ming¡¯s direction and left behind an afterimage in his wake. Once he went forward, he appeared right in front of Su Ming and seized the air with his right hand.


    With it, the sky immediately roared. Its color changed, and a crimson sun appeared in the sky. The ground rumbled with Su Ming at the center, and cracks below him connected in the picture of a moon.


    ¡°The sun and moon will shine together, forming the brightest light in the world!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong¡¯s voice boomed in the air like thunder and covered the entirend. Immediately, the crimson sun in the sky exuded an indescribable wave of hot air. Then, as if it was plunging from the sky, it charged towards Su Ming with loud bangs.


    At the same time, the mark of the moon under Su Ming¡¯s feet started rotating as well. The whole ground seemed to be moving. Waves of silver light instantly rose into the air and enveloped Su Ming within them.


    ¡°Gather together the threads of kismet in the world, and with the power of all lives, your kismet shall leave you and descend on me!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. At the instant he spoke hisst word, the sun in the sky descended with a bang. The silver light on the ground turned into countless silver threads ofw which charged at Su Ming to kill him.


    Each of those silver threads contained all of Lin Dong Dong¡¯s kismet. He turned his kismet into a will containing his killing intent, and it was strong enough to even destroy the world. His entire fortune was gathered in the threads, and it was as if One Dao Sect¡¯s Dao of Kismet had descended.


    ¡°You will die now!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong was incredibly confident in his attack. Even though he had been weakened considerably, it was his greatest killing move, and he was certain that Su Ming would definitely die, unless he possessed the power of a Great Dao Paragon!


    While surrounded by the silver threads and the setting sun, Su Ming sighed softly.


    ¡°Do you still not understand?¡±

 Chapter 1460: Some People

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Some People</h4>


    While his sigh was still echoing in the air, Su Ming lifted his right hand. Just like when he dissipated the fog seal, he flicked his wrist, and without a single sound, the silver threads around him instantly stopped moving. Then, they became blurry, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared one by one.


    It was as if they had never existed to begin with. When they returned to nothingness, even the sun plunging down from the sky gradually became transparent. It slowly took on the color of the sky, and then disappeared from above Su Ming.


    This sight immediately caused Lin Dong Dong¡¯s pupils to shrink further. He took a few steps back without any hesitation, but disbelief on his face. As h fixed his stare at Su Ming, his breathing quickened slightly.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Lin Dong Dong opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. The shock he felt at that moment was indescribable. He had never thought that there would be someone who could so easily disperse his killing move right before him. It was as if his divine ability truly did not exist.


    This scene overturned his beliefs, causing the Great Dao Paragon Lin Dong Dong to be unable to ept what he saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven hundred years since west met, and your cultivation base has far surpassed my expectations... but my desire to kill you will never diminish!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong sucked in a deep breath. His eyes sparkled, and raging killing intent appeared in them. He took a swift step forward and brought his right hand up. A ck shortsword immediately appeared in his hand. There were many runic symbols covering it, and with a swing, that shortsword multiplied to ten.


    With another flick, the ten shortswords turned to one hundred, then to one thousand. When they covered the sky and earth, their numbers were too great to count. The world seemed to belong to the swords at that moment, and countless sword glints charged at Su Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Time itself stands between us. You... still don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Su Ming shook his head. There was rity in his eyes, and as he sighed, the sword glints pierced through him... but as if Su Ming¡¯s body was just an illusion, those sword glints only phased through him and did not deal an ounce of damage to him.


    ¡°This world is fake. Ancient Zang is just the battleground between me and Xuan Zang for my Possession. This is an illusion. I am not lost in it, and you... are just a speck of dust in it.¡±


    Su Ming shook his head. With each step forward he took, Lin Dong Dong took a step back with an incredibly dark face.


    After five steps, he made to speak, but Su Ming did so first. His voice traveled into the air, and it made his expression change again, because Su Ming¡¯s words had just given voice to the doubts Lin Dong Dong was just about to say.


    ¡°You cannot see through my level of cultivation, but it isn¡¯t because my level of cultivation is unfathomable. It¡¯s because we are separated by time, and it is a wall you cannot see through clearly.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words in a t voice, he moved to stand in front of Li Dong Dong.


    ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong¡¯s expression instantly became ferocious. He lifted his right hand and struck his chest. With it, his face instantly became purplish red, and arge amount of ck smoke gushed out of his seven orifices. That ck smoke instantly gathered into a huge fierce face in midair. When it roared at Su Ming, the weather changed as if thews in the world had changed at that instant.


    When the huge face opened its mouth wide and sucked in a sharp breath in Su Ming¡¯s direction, the power of the world in the area charged over with loud booms. Only Su Ming... remained with his long hair unmoving. His robes did not even flutter. He just stood there calmly and watched Lin Dong Dong.


    The moment Lin Dong Dong saw that, the huge face into which he had turned filled with shock. His divine ability could absorb all the aura in the world, but it had been unable to affect Su Ming in the slightest.


    However, he still did not believe in Su Ming¡¯s words. Although, it was perhaps more urate to say that he did not dare nor want to believe them. At that moment, his reason to kill Su Ming changed into wanting to prove that he was wrong and all that he said was just nonsense.


    The huge face closed its eyes, and Lin Dong Dong instantly returned to his body beneath him. His power had increased by arge margin.


    Killing intent shone in his eyes, and he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind Su Ming. His fist went hurling towards him, but no sound could be heard. The only thing that happened was his fist phasing through Su Ming¡¯s body.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong¡¯s eyes went bloodshot. He appeared around Su Ming continuously and threw punches at him nonstop. Itsted for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. Only then did Lin Dong Dong take a few steps back with a pale face. He stared at Su Ming with a stunned expression, and despair appeared in his eyes.


    He had not despaired when he was trapped in the formerly glorious world, but instead persisted in his desire to kill Su Ming and rob him of his kismet, because he had his pride. He was a Great Dao Paragon.


    Yet then, when Su Ming had finally arrived, Lin Dong Dong¡¯s persistence turned into despair. It would have been fine if he could not kill Su Ming, but it was simply impossible for him to even touch Su Ming¡¯s body. The man¡¯s words also echoed in Lin Dong Dong¡¯s ears, making him stumble back, and then, his despair turned into grief and misery.


    ¡°Impossible...¡±


    He could only murmur that word to tell himself that none of it was real... but the test thatsted for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn told him that what Su Ming said was the answer, and there was no other exnation to it.


    Lin Dong Dong lifted swiftly his head and stared at Su Ming. When his voice echoed in the air, it was like thunder.


    ¡°This must be a divine ability you learned in this ursed world! Right now, the one I see before me is not your real self, but a shadow of yours!¡±


    Su Ming turned around and looked at Lin Dong Dong.


    ¡°This is the answer, and also the reason why I can¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s not because time stands between us, and it¡¯s because I¡¯m fake... but because the version of you in front of me is just a shadow!


    ¡°I understand now, you are a cultivator from Seven Moons Sect, and Seven Moons Sect practices the Seven Lives Art. That Art of yours... must have reached a certain level, which is why you could create an indestructible shadow, but while this shadow of yours cannot be killed, it has trouble killing even a mortal!¡±


    The more Lin Dong Dong spoke, the more convinced he became. Once he finished speaking, there was no longer despair in his eyes. Instead, a cold and fierce killing intent appeared in his eyes again.


    ¡°Third prince, you bastard. Your words just now have indeed confused me for a moment, but once I find your real body, I will kill you!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong stared at Su Ming, then moved back slowly and turned on his heel He swung his arm, intending to leave.


    Su Ming looked at Lin Dong Dong, then lifted his right hand with a calm expression before he pointed at the sky. It immediately trembled with a bang, and stars appeared in it. The number of the stars could not be counted clearly. All those observing them could only see that they were arranged together into a huge whip!


    ¡°I have finally understood why the Space Whip always shows just an illusory power that is simr to a projection instead of its real form when it is shown before me.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words softly, he swung his right arm, and the stars in the sky shone with a brilliant starlight. It instantly reced the sky as well as all the light in the world, making it blindingly bright. The blinding light was the same as darkness. When it reached an extreme degree of brightness, it would appear as ck when a person looked at it.


    When the light disappeared, Su Ming had already vanished with Hao Hao. The only person remaining in the ce was the stunned Lin Dong Dong. At that moment, his body slowly shattered, and only his Nascent Divinity was left floating in the ce while staring around it in a daze.


    Su Ming did not kill Lin Dong Dong, because at that moment, living for that man would be much more painful than dying.


    After a long while, Lin Dong Dong¡¯s Nascent Divinity suddenlyughed. His voice echoed in the air, and there was great confidence in it.


    ¡°Third prince, you bastard. What an Art, but don¡¯t think that you can use it to deceive my eyes. Even if that shadow of yours has some power... As long as I can find your real body, I will definitely kill you!


    ¡°Third prince, you¡¯d best hide properly, because on the day I find you, I will destroy both your body and soul. I will definitely find your real body!¡±


    Lin Dong Dong¡¯s face was brimming with confidence. He even felt as if he had gained an epiphany, which had not happened since he had be a Great Dao Paragon.


    He let out a cold snort, and with his confidence as well as his epiphany, his Nascent Divinity left into the distance. With the remainder of his life, he would use all his power to search for Su Ming¡¯s ¡®real body¡¯, and it wouldst for an unknown number of years...


    But he was bound to be unable to find Su Ming¡¯s ¡®real body¡¯. He was just like a fish determined to find its own tears in the sea... but he was sure of himself and would persist in his actions with madness because he believed in them!


    Perhaps due to this belief, he would one daye to find the Su Ming his heart believed to be Su Ming, but that Su Ming may not be the real Su Ming.


    ¡°Di Tian seeks his beliefs, Lei Chen seeks for peace, and Lin Dong Dong... seeks madness. What do I seek?¡±


    While murmuring that question to himself, Su Ming walked into the distance with the boy in his arms.


    Every single one of them pursued what they possessed in the world they believed to be real. They still had dreams, and even if they had already been fulfilled, they were still on their way to fulfill them.


    This sort of pursuit was a form of strength, since even if it was impossible to fulfill the dream, it would give them strength to deceive and even numb themselves...


    And since pursuing something in itself was a path for someone to take, the road was bound to be filled with hardships, trials, and miseries.


    Some people would stop on that path, wanting to rest, but once they rested... they might find that they had already reached the end of their road, just like the butterfly named Harmonious Morus Alba.


    Some would give up on moving forward and draw a mark that signified the end of their path. They would live in that mark, and only they themselves would know whether they were happy or not.


    Yet some people would continue walking down that path, and even if they were faced with trials and hardships, burdened by destion and misery, they would soldier on.

 Chapter 1461: Planting a Promise

    <h4>Chapter 1461: nting a Promise</h4>


    ¡°Perhaps my Master will tell me the answer when I return to Ancient Zang and go to the city gate in the royal capital,¡± Su Ming mumbled softly. He remembered his promise with Tian Xie Zi.


    ¡°I... will wait for you outside the city gates at that time. At the moment you step inside the city gate... I will teach you your final lesson.¡±


    Su Ming closed his eyes. In his ears, he heard Tian Xie Zi¡¯s words. They apanied him as he continued walking.


    He walked for one hundred years, then two hundred years. When he walked past all nine continents, Su Ming saw the desert that once served as an ocean.


    The desert was huge, and there was no end to it, just like to the road under his feet. As long as he walked down it, then he had to persist in finishing the journey, even if he did not know where the end was nor the direction of his future. Even if his heart was filled with anxiety and fear... since he chose that path, he would not turn his head back.


    While Su Ming stared at the boundless desert, the boy next to him tugged his sleeve and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re almost there. The center of this ocean is my home...¡±


    Hao Hao¡¯s voice was still as youthful as ever. He had apanied Su Ming for nine hundred years as they walked through the once glorious world. They had seen shattered mountains, dried-up rivers, corpses, broken skeletons, and right then, Su Ming saw a desert, but perhaps in Hao Hao¡¯s eyes, it was an ocean.


    Su Ming lowered his head and cast Hao Hao a nce. He did not speak, but instead brought Hao Hao further into the desert.


    There was wind there. Its moans filled the air, and it sounded like the wind was sighing destely. Gusts swept up the sand toy a curtain on the world around them. It also hid away the majesty that was once possessed by the ce. However, the image of the sand and wind covering the stretch of the sky was simr to the ocean... and if time insisted on it being this way, then sand would turn into an ocean, because it had no other choice.


    While holding Hao Hao¡¯s hand in the sand and wind. Su Ming walked until an old ship appeared in the sandstorm that resembled an ocean. That ship sailed through the ocean of sand, and sitting on it was a man. When Su Ming looked at him, his figure became a blur.


    Su Ming followed the ship leaving into the distance with his gaze and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s about time that I met him here.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Hao Hao lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.


    ¡°An old acquaintance.¡± Su Ming smiled faintly and patted Hao Hao¡¯s head, then brought him further into the sandstorm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Hao Hao asked again.


    ¡°He lost his way.¡± Su Ming shook his head, and his gazended on the blurry figure of the ship. When he moved his gaze away, he continued on with Hao Hao.


    Once every few months, Su Ming would see the old ship swimming about the sea of sand as if it had lost its way and was continuously trying to find it.


    It gave off a feeling that it was trying to continue down its road... but he simply could not find it.


    ¡°He¡¯s very pitiful,¡± Hao Hao said softly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t want to be lost. If he lost his way willingly, he would at least have his happiness, but he is not willing to be lost. Yet on this road, he is lost, and he can¡¯t go back,¡± Hao Hao said after pondering it for a while.


    ¡°But he¡¯s so silly. How could he actually get lost?¡± Hao Haoughed. Hisughter was clear, like water drops falling on asphalt roads.


    Su Ming alsoughed. He stared at the ship swimming past them in the distance with a myriad of emotions contained in his smile. He then sighed softly.


    Old Man Extermination had gotten lost on the path he had walked all his life. When he fought against Su Ming, there was no distinction between right or wrong between them. There was only one belief: I can walk this path... but you cannot walk before me!


    This was the thought that stirred up emotions in Su Ming¡¯s heart, and he had sighed because he did not know whether there woulde a day when he would be like Old Man Extermination¡ªlose his way while persisting down his path.


    Once he lost his way, he would lose his way in life.


    Perhaps there was another possibility...


    In silence, Su Ming crouched down and looked at Hao Hao.


    ¡°There should be another possibility... Hao Hao, wait for me here,¡± Su Ming said softly. Hao Hao looked at him, then nodded.


    ¡°What other choice? Are you going to point him on his way?¡±


    ¡°No one can point others to their paths.¡±


    Su Ming shook his head. When he turned around, he walked to the ce where the ship had disappeared. His figure gradually faded into the sandstorm until he could no longer be seen.


    With the sandstorm blowing at the ship, it moved forward through the sea of sand. Old Man Extermination was dressed in the same long robe as the one Su Ming remembered him wearing before. He sat quietly on his ship as if nothing had ever changed. Be it Harmonious Morus Alba or the once glorious world, everything remained the same.


    When Su Ming appeared on the lone ship, Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes instantly flew open. There was firm resolve in his eyes. When he looked at Su Ming, there was not a hint of surprise on his face, as if he knew a long time ago that one day, he would see Su Ming before him.


    ¡°Your path is wrong,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    Old Man Extermination was quiet for a moment before he asked faintly, ¡°How do you define wrong?¡±


    Su Ming smiled and did not continue speaking.


    ¡°To me, my path is not wrong. The only thing that is wrong is the person walking on that path, and my mistake is that I lost to you in Harmonious Morus Alba...¡± Old Man Extermination spoke slowly, and when his words travelednguidly through the air, it was as if his memories had been stirred up.


    ¡°That was my first mistake, and my second... was losing to you a second time in Ancient Zang¡¯s world.¡± Old Man Extermination¡¯s expression was the same as before, but a hint of regret had appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say that my path is wrong?¡± A brilliant sparkle appeared in Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is your path the one that is definitely correct? You think that my path is wrong, but I too think that you are walking down the wrong path. Who is right, and who is wrong? Be it you or me, neither of us has the right to say it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the end results. The path we chose is the same. You will do everything it takes to resurrect all the familiar faces in your life, and I will reach Boundless Dao Realm. I will turn time back and return to the past, to the point of time before Xuan Zang arrived in our world.


    ¡°At that time, I will do whatever it takes to kill Xuan Zang. Even if I have to lose everything, I will give it up to kill him!¡±


    Killing intent filled Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes, and he stared at Su Ming coldly.


    Su Ming was silent. After a long while, he said slowly, ¡°If you continue down that path, you will be the only person left in the entire universe.¡±


    Old Man Extermination was quiet for a long time. Aplicated look gradually appeared on his face, and when he looked at Su Ming, thatplicated look became even more prominent,


    ¡°Then, what about your path? If you continue down it, then you will be the one who will disappear from the universe!¡±


    Su Ming fell silent, and Old Man Extermination also chose to be silent. The two of them stayed on the ship. One of them was standing, and the other sat meditating. The ship continued moving forward and did not stop. It did not matter whether its path forward was right or wrong. It continued moving and would never stop.


    ¡°Then, this will be the third battle between us!¡±


    After a long time had passed, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he looked at Old Man Extermination.


    ¡°This should be what made you choose toe to me, right?¡± Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly while he spoke slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited for me for such a long time in this ce as well, didn¡¯t you?¡± Su Ming smiled faintly.


    ¡°It is as you said!¡±


    The brilliant sparkle in Old Man Extermination¡¯s eyes turned into fighting spirit. It did not drive him to attack with his divine abilities or attempt to kill Su Ming with his Arts, however. Instead, they would engage each other in their final battle using their Daos and their paths. Since they did not agree to each other¡¯s paths, they would verify their own paths, which would conclude their final battle!


    ¡°If you lose, could you bury my Dao in your world, because in the universe where I live, I will no longer see you.¡± Old Man Extermination enunciated his words clearly, and his voice was firm.


    ¡°If I win, you owe me a promise.¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s calm voice traveled into the air, his tone was not as agitated as Old Man Extermination¡¯s and ready to fight. His words were calm, and not a single hint of emotion could be detected in his voice. He no longer stared at Old Man Extermination. Instead, he turned around and walked towards the vast space beyond the ship to disappear into the wind and sand.


    Old Man Extermination watched Su Ming¡¯s retreating figure, and then, his eyes sparkled while he mumbled under his breath, ¡°There is never any right or wrong in our paths, but you insist that one of us is right, and the other is wrong... The third battle, huh? I¡¯m already indignant with my two defeats, and this... is better!¡±


    After a long while, Old Man Extermination slowly closed his eyes. He immersed himself in his meditation while sitting on his ship that traveled into the distance.


    Su Ming walked quietly through the sandstorm without turning his head back. There was a strange glint in his eyes, but it disappeared very soon.


    Su Ming walked up to the waiting Hao Hao in the sea of sand. When Hao Hao saw him, he immediately shed him an innocent smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. What you said then was wrong, he isn¡¯t lost.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because there is never any path to begin with. The path is right under your feet. The ces you arrive are part of your path. They can be the end of your path, but also ces along your path. If you insist on whether the path you take is right or wrong, you will be treading down the wrong path. Am I right?¡±


    Hao Hao tugged Su Ming¡¯s sleeve with a smile. There was a slightly smug look on his face, as if he was very happy that he understood this logic, which Su Ming seemed to not have understood.


    While smiling, Su Ming patted Hao Hao¡¯s head. There was a gentle look on his face, and he nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There has never been a path set for any person in the world, so it¡¯s only natural that there is no right or wrong, and we should not care about these things, or else the right and wrong paths will truly appear,¡± Su Ming said with a smile. With Hao Hao in hand, he walked into the distance.


    They gradually walked further and further away, and while their voices were rather muffled, they still traveled faintly through the air.


    ¡°Then why did you say that he walked down the wrong path?¡±


    ¡°Because I hope that he will walk down the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°Oh... so you left just now to tell him that he¡¯s going the wrong way?¡±


    ¡°There is no right or wrong for any paths, but once I mentioned it, there now exists right and wrong paths. This is the other possibility. He will continue walking down the wrong path until he owes me a promise.¡±


    Their figures slowly disappeared into the sandstorm, and even their voices gradually faded away. Their words were also slowly drowned out by the wind.

 Chapter 1462: Hao Hao’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Hao Hao¡¯s Choice</h4>


    The sandstorm¡¯s howls turned into moans by their ears, and they sounded like a song from a xun. It echoed in the air in a deste manner in the sea of sand.


    It had been nearly one thousand years since Su Ming had entered the formerly glorious world. With Hao Hao in hand, he came to a desert, a ce that was formerly the sea at the center of the world. They walked on the sand that was once the bottom of the sea towards the very center of the world.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps were not quick. He walked for a long time, until he forgot about the passage of time. Then, on one day, a world appeared in the sandstorm before him and Hao Hao.


    That world contained an oasis, and it stood out very clearly in the sandstorm, causing all those who saw it to feel their spirits lift without their notice. This was the first time... Su Ming saw green in the world.


    The oasis had ake, and around it was green grass that gave off a nice scent. There seemed to be a barrier between them; the oasis could be seen, but not touched.


    ¡°We¡¯re home...¡± Hao Hao said while holding Su Ming¡¯s hand. The two of them had already walked through the sandstorm into the oasis.


    The pleasant scent of grass filled the air, causing people to value the only color in the colorless world. Su Ming stood quietly in the oasis while looking at theke.


    ¡°Is this your final decision?¡±


    Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, when he opened his eyes, he looked at the boy beside him.


    The boy nodded seriously. There was not a hint of hesitation or indecisiveness in him.


    ¡°This is my home. I will stay here and change everything,¡± Hao Hao said softly. His voice was rather weak, but there was a firm tone to his words, and his determination could also be heard.


    ¡°Big brother, could you stay with me for a few more years? I¡¯m... afraid of being lonely.¡±


    The boy held Su Ming¡¯s hand while staring up at him. The rity in his eyes reflected the dependency he had on Su Ming as he waited for his answer.


    Su Ming lifted his right hand and patted Hao Hao¡¯s head. After a long while, he softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t leave so soon.¡±


    The boy smiled happily and with satisfaction. He cast Su Ming a deep nce, then slowly let go of his hand to walk to theke. With each step he took, he would turn his head around, and when theke reached his knees, he turned his head around again and stared at Su Ming.


    ¡°Big brother, thank you for helping me. Thank you for sending me to this ce... I told you before that if you help me, I will definitely help you... In the future, I will help you gain an epiphany... of my world.¡±


    The boy smiled happily and slowly walked into theke. When he waspletely submerged, theke let out a bang, and a whirlpool showed up at the spot where Hao Hao had disappeared. The vortex rotated swiftly outwards and reveal Hao Hao, who had his eyes shut tightly while sitting cross-legged at the bottom of theke.


    Right before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, branches grew out of the bottom of theke around Hao Hao. In an instant, they surrounded him, and once theypletely enveloped him, they formed a seed.


    It was the seed of the Tree of Dao Verification. Soon, an indescribably abundant life forcee out of it at the bottom of theke¡ªin Hao Hao¡¯s former homnd. That life force could only cover the oasis at that moment, but Su Ming could already see that as the Tree of Dao Verification grew, that life force would spread through the whole world and all of the nine continents.


    The desert would be a sea, and mountains as well as rivers would appear on the nine continents again. The monochrome world would gain dashes of brilliant colors, and in time, it would return to its former glory.


    At that time, with the overflowing life force, lives may appear once more, and with them, human societies would be born, new worlds would appear, and people would start cultivating again...


    After all, if they were to get to the bottom of things, the world had not been reduced to a wastnd because all the strongest people had died or because all the lives in it had returned to dust, but because... the Tree of Dao Verification that provided the means for the world to thrive was taken away by the Emperor of Ancient Zang.


    It had taken away the world¡¯s roots... but right then, Hao Hao¡¯s choice to return caused everything to change once.


    It was Hao Hao¡¯s decision.


    Su Ming quietly watched the whirlpool in theke slowly disappear. Gradually, theke water covered the seed of the Tree of Dao Verification that had formed at the bottom of theke, and in silence, Su Ming sighed softly.


    He respected the boy¡¯s decision and also understood his wishes. Hao Hao did not want his homnd to continue to be in the state it was. He hoped... that with his return, he could change everything, and perhaps a long timeter, when the Tree of Dao Verification reached the skie, the boy would sit on the tree crown and stare at his homnd with a truly happy smile.


    Su Ming closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged by theke. He had promised Hao Hao that he would keep himpany for a few years, and so, he meditated nearby. He stayed for a number of years that were equivalent to the number of palm lines he had on his palm. Each line symbolized one year, and in the blink of an eye, one hundred years passed.


    During that period of time, Su Ming did not open his eyes. He just sat there and did not even practice his cultivation. Instead, he immersed himself in a state of spiritual quietness.


    He did not do it to think or to gain an epiphany. Instead, he had be connected to the seed Hao Hao formed and was sensing its growth...


    Theke behind him had also experienced a change during the one hundred years. A small tree had appeared at the center of it. It stood tall, and its roots filled every single corner of theke. They stretched deep into the soil at the bottom of theke.


    When Su Ming opened his eyes for the first time, he saw the small tree at the center of theke, and he felt as if he saw Hao Hao. Su Ming did not stand up, but continued sitting in front of theke before closing his eyes again.


    He continued immersing himself in the spiritual quietness. His cultivation base did not experience any sort of increase or decrease, but at some point in time, his seventh ovepping Dao Paragon gainedplete form in his third eye.


    Su Ming might have put aside his training, but it was precisely because he had been putting it aside that his seventh ovepping Dao Paragon had gained clearer form, and then... the shadow of his eighth ovepping Dao Paragon appeared.


    It might just be a shadow, but once it gainedplete form, it would mean that Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation would increase by leaps and bounds, and he would be a Great Dao Paragon!


    There were less than thirty Great Dao Paragons in all of Ancient Zang, and there was a ravine that could not be described with words existing between Great Dao Paragons and ninth level Dao Gods. The ravine was so wide and deep that even Great Dao Paragons found it hard to cross, or else it would have been impossible for there to only be three ninth level Dao Gods throughout the many years of history in Ancient Zang.


    Su Ming did not bother about practicing his cultivation. He only sat there and remained in the state of spiritual quietness while sensing Hao Hao¡¯s growth and the world¡¯s transformation because of it. He simply allowed time to pass by him until another hundred years went by.


    At first nce, his face did not change too much, but a hint of age appeared on him. His ck robes pooled on the ground around him while his purple hair spilled over his shoulders. Su Ming had his head lowered while he quietly meditated.


    The small tree in theke behind him had already started growing healthily. It was now a tree of one thousand feet. Its trunk upied half of theke, and even though it was not tall enough to reach the sky yet, its astonishing presence could already be felt.


    The oasis was still around. The wind howling in the central sea in the past but the world of sand right then had already diminished greatly. Humidity could already be sensed in the world, causing a lot of greenery slowly appear in the desert.


    Perhaps, before long, the desert would disappear, and the central sea would return.


    When another hundred years passed, Su Ming had already lived through a total of one thousand two hundred years from the moment he woke up in the new world. The Tree of Dao Verification behind him already covered the entireke, and was nearly ten thousand feet tall. This height allowed the Tree of Dao Verification to show the beginnings of its future splendor. Even from a distance, its will to reach the sky could be seen.


    At that point in time, the sand and wind of the desert had alreadypletely disappeared. Ayer of faint blue seawater submerged the sand... The abundant amount of life force caused the desert that had been submerged by seawater to wee its first rays of light after years since it lost its former glory.


    When the third century of the second millennium arrive while Su Ming continued sitting, the area around him filled with arge amount of seawater. The desert... turned into an ocean!


    The former central sea, the huge ocean thatpletely covered the basin of sand returned. Standing tall at the center of that sea was a tree which was one hundred thousand feet tall and showed a desire to reach the skies!


    The roots of the tree covered the entire oasis, but they automatically circumnavigated Su Ming to reveal an exit that would lead to the area outside. The seawater in the tunnel forming the exit also seemed very gentle, as if it was affected by some powerful will that did not want to bother Su Ming while he was meditating.


    As time passed, the seawater grew in amount until itpletely covered the desert When a true ocean was formed, half of the second millennium since Su Ming had arrived passed.


    Su Ming opened his eyes for the second time then. He looked at the seawater around him, the oasis that was once surrounding him, and the majestic roots before a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Su Ming knew that Hao Hao had seeded. Perhaps he would not need much longer before the world regained its former colors, and then, the tree would show its true glory.


    Su Ming could sense the sess. Since he was connected to the Tree of Dao Verification, he felt as if he could experience that sess and witness everything that happened in the world.


    ¡°When I stand in the sky, I should be able to see a Tree of Dao Verification that wants topete against the sky!


    ¡°Or rather, even the sky will have to bow its head before this tree, because the Tree of Dao Verification will have be the world,¡± Su Ming murmured softly before closing his eyes again.


    ¡®Then, it will be the time for me to leave... to fulfill the promise I made three thousand years ago to meet outside the city gate of Ancient Zang¡¯s capital...


    ¡®The time has alsoe for the battle of Possession to finally end... But when I open my eyes, will the path belong to me, or will it belong to him? I... am not confident,¡¯ Su Ming murmured in his heart.

 Chapter 1463: Big Brother, Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Big Brother, Goodbye</h4>


    While in that state of spiritual quietness, Su Ming did not think about anythingplicated. In fact, he did not think even about Ancient Zang. In that spiritual quietness and calmness in his mind, he silently let time pass.


    If he did think about something, then it was about what sort of road he pursued.


    He immersed himself in the state of spiritual quietness, the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s growth, and the transformation of the world. Those experiences were something that no cultivator had ever obtained.


    Be it in Ancient Zang or this world in the past, there had never been a cultivator who could sense a world¡¯s transformation like Su Ming¡ªby fusing with the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s will and personally witnessing everything.


    The Tree of Dao Verification... its namesake meant to verify Daos, and right then, what Su Ming did was akin to... verifying Daos as well!


    The seasons passed one after another. Soon, the ocean returned to its former glory. When the Tree of Dao Verification grew from one hundred thousand feet to one million feet, its trunk upied a small part of the ocean and it stood tall at the center...


    However, the tree crown had already grown to the point where it covered the entire ocean and reached the sky.


    Green life gradually appeared in the nine continents surrounding the ocean. It filled thends, and the nine continents slowly gainedplete mountain ranges. Rivers began to flow, and more lives slowly appeared in the world.


    Su Ming experienced all of it personally. It was just as Hao Hao had said... if Su Ming helped him, Hao Hao would help him in return. Over the years, Hao Hao used his actions to exin what he meant by those words.


    To Su Ming, such a serendipity surpassed the limits of what any cultivator could ever know. The value and rarity of such an experience was never felt by anyone in the past, and Su Ming could say with certainty that in the future, it would also be difficult for anyone else to obtain it.


    He saw the transformation of a world and the Tree of Dao Verification growing to reach the skies and cover the world from a seed. Being able to witness and experience this personally was Su Ming¡¯s greatest serendipity in life.


    While experiencing that growth, Su Ming gradually gained his epiphany. As time went by, it slowly became clearer. When another hundred years passed. Su Ming had already been in the world for one thousand seven hundred years... In the state of spiritual quietness, his eighth ovepping Dao Paragon in his third eye became clear from its initial blurry form. It slowly manifested until it gainedplete form...


    As it gainedplete form, the power Hao Hao had given Su Ming before slowly merged with him. In truth, Su Ming had only been able to reach his level of cultivation because of the Ph as well as all that Hao Hao had given him.


    What Hao Hao gave him was all the life force in the former Tree of Dao Verification. The strength of it was enough to transform Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation, and while he bore testimony to the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s continuous growth from a seed to its current height, the epiphany resulted in the metamorphosis of his cultivation base.


    After fusing with the life force Hao Hao provided for one thousand something years, Su Ming¡¯s eighth Dao Paragon was fully formed, but even then, Su Ming did not open his eyes. However, the eighth Dao Paragon in his third eye had already reached a certain level, and he needed to fuse it with something before he could break through Dao Immortal Realm and be one of the Great Dao Paragons.


    However, that fusion was not simple. If any idents urred, then everything would end up in vain. But Su Ming did not pay any attention to it or spare it any thought. He just meditated quietly.


    Changes happened every year in the world outside. As the mountains and rivers were restored in the nine continents, as green filled thends, as the final one hundred years of Su Ming¡¯s second millennium passed, the nine continents returned to their former glory.


    When Su Ming looked over, spiritual aura was within thend, and a hint of spirituality appeared in the seawater. Besides still having no living creatures in it, the world waspletely different from before.


    The roots of the Tree of Dao Verification had already filled half of the ocean while the tree crown had already surpassed the surface of the ocean and even covered a small part of the nine continents.


    The tree was nearly ten million feet tall. When Su Ming looked over, he could not see the sky. The only thing he saw was the endless Tree of Dao Verification.


    The spot where Su Ming sat could be considered the deep parts of the Tree of Dao Verification, but there was always a pathid out before him that stretched far into the world beyond. From the distance, the road was like a crack. It was the path the Tree of Dao Verification had left for Su Ming.


    When three centuries of the third millennium went by, the sky in the world outside could no longer be seen from the ground. The only thing that could be seen was the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s crown, which had reced the sky!


    The sky was not blue, but green, and the green sky... was the one that truly belonged to that world! The tree crown no longer just covered a small part of the nine continents. Instead, with the central sea as the center, it had continuously spread out for one thousand something years andpletely covered all of the nine continents. It did not stop there though and continued to spread to the end of the world.


    Because of it, the nine continents and the world looked like they were protected beneath the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s crown...


    This scene caused Su Ming¡¯s epiphany to be clearer. A great, majestic presence appeared around him while he meditated, and when it spread out, it caused Su Ming to slowly open his eyes. However, his eyes no longer held the quiet emptiness born from spiritual quietness. It was as if when he opened his eyes, he did not see the area around him, but the world outside, and when he closed his eyes again, his epiphany was kept in his heart.


    Before him was the world that had amazed the Emperor of Ancient Zang when he first stepped into it once he tore through space after he reached Boundless Dao Realm.


    It was also the reason why he ced such a high value on the Tree of Dao Verification. It was... a tree that served as the guardian of an entire world!


    At the start of the third century in the third millennium since Su Ming came to that ce, the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s crown reced the sky, and lives appeared on thend.


    Trees appeared, living creatures appeared... and all of them created the cycle of life for a world. Su Ming watched all of it from the beginning to the end. Like that, seven hundred years of the third millennium went by.


    Two thousand seven hundred years had passed since Su Ming stepped into that world. To a mortal, this amount of time was perhaps enough for several dynasties toe and go, for living through several cycles of life and death. Even a cultivator would feel like it¡¯s a long time if they had to live through it.


    Su Ming opened his eyes at that moment. He had been silent for a long time. When he slowly stood up, it was the first time in nearly two thousand years. Once he got up, he walked forward, down the path left for him by the Tree of Dao Verification. The roots behind him slowly closed up, destroying the path he walked.


    When Su Ming walked out of the path made from the roots of the Tree of Dao Verification and the ocean, he walked into the sky. He stood in the air, and when he looked over, he saw that the green sky was the tree crown, and the blue beneath him was the ocean. It surrounded the nine continents filled with in abundance with lives. The world... had beenpletely changed.


    Its former glory had returned, and whether or not brilliant flowers would bloom again would depend on the living beings who were born in the ce to personally create them in the future.


    A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. When he swept his gaze past thend, his third eye opened... to reveal his power of an eighth level Great Dao Paragon!


    It was a white light. It filled Su Ming¡¯s third eye, causing others to be unable to see the Great Dao Paragons contained in his pupil. What they saw was only the endless white.


    When he used his third eye to nce at the earth, Su Ming saw Di Tian¡¯s city and several figures around him. At that moment, the smile on Di Tian¡¯s face was one that Su Ming had never seen before.


    After watching him for a long time, Su Ming shifted his gaze away and looked at Lei Chen, Dark Mountain, the tribe under the mountain, and heard the cheers andughter filling that tribe. It was enveloped in joy.


    Be it Di Tian or Lei Chen, they had chosen that ce and chosen to lose their way. Yet no matter what, since they had chosen to be lost right there, they would naturally be affected by the changes in the world.


    However, they could not see the effects themselves, just like how Lin Dong Dong could not. He was on the sixth continent at that moment. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hair was a mess. He looked like a mad man, and he was still searching for Su Ming¡¯s ¡®real body¡¯. He believed that once he killed him, he could rob him of his kismet and go back to Ancient Zang.


    After a long while, Su Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he looked at the Tree of Dao Verification. It had provided him with a great amount of cultivation base and given him the serendipity of being able to see a world¡¯s transformation.


    Because of that, Su Ming wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to the Tree of Dao Verification.


    That bow immediately caused the Tree of Dao Verification to rumble and shake. As it shook, a gap appeared in the green tree crown serving as the sky. It grew wider, and the sunlight from the sky beyond spilled through the gap and shone on Su Ming.


    When he lifted his head, he saw the gap that had appeared in the green sky and knew that Hao Hao... had opened a path for him to return to Ancient Zang.


    In silence, Su Ming cast a nce around him again to remember everything about that ce. Then, he turned into a long arc that charged to the gap in the sky. When he moved through it, he saw a huge vortex in the sky. The center of it was a ck hole, and there was a powerful suction forceing out of it at that moment. It enveloped Su Ming, drawing him closer to it.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, and when he approached the ck hole, he lowered his head. Then, he saw a boy of about five years old standing on the tree crown beneath him. He was staring at him with an innocent smile on his face and... waving.


    ¡°Big brother, bye bye... Remember me, okay?¡±


    When Su Ming looked at the boy, a gentle smile appeared on his face, and he too waved at him until he disappeared into the ck hole.

 Chapter 1464: Seven Moons Sect After That Period of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Seven Moons Sect After That Period of Time</h4>


    It was dusk in Ancient Zang. Far away from the country¡¯s center was Seven Moons Sect. Right then, it was shrouded by snow.


    Snowkes drifted down from the sky and covered thend. The white curtain connected thend to the sky, hiding most of Seven Moons Sect¡¯s splendor.


    The exact same amount of time Su Ming had spent keeping Hao Haopany had also passed in Ancient Zang. Two thousand seven hundred years had also gone by in thend before him.


    To any country, the period of the two thousand seven hundred years could not be considered as short. Even in the world of cultivators, many people would havee and gone during the two thousand seven hundred years.


    Seven Moons Sect, that powerful sect among the seven sects and twelve ns nearly three thousand years ago in Ancient Zang had entered decline. From a distance, it had a depressed air about it. Snow might not have fallen in the Sky Beyond the Sky, but the dying air spreading out from it caused a certain figure who was staring at Seven Moons Sect while standing at the mountain in the distance to sense something ancient and weary.


    That figure belonged to a young man who was dressed in a simple long ck robe and had a head full of purple hair. He appeared to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, but there was an ancient air that could not be described about him. He seemed to have lived for far too long.


    ¡®Five thousand something years of practicing Dao... and I walked through worlds after worlds. I met various people, and the corpses of those who died by my hands are too numerous to count... Now, I have be a Great Dao Paragon.¡¯


    While staring at Seven Moons Sect in the distance, the young man let out a long sigh.


    He was Su Ming, who had returned from the formerly glorious world.


    He stared at Seven Moons Sect, and after being quiet for a moment, he lifted his foot and walked towards Seven Moons Sect¡¯s outer sect. He saw the disciples in there, but they were no longer as numerous as he remembered. There were only hundreds of them left.


    Su Ming was mostly unfamiliar with them. In fact, some of the attendants of the outer sect were not part of those he remembered either. Many things had changed.


    Then, Su Ming walked into the firstyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, the secondyer, the thirdyer... and when he arrived at the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky, he did not see Lan Lan, but her memorial.


    It was ced in the pce of the mountain that belonged to the third line in the fifthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. It was a somber memorial worshiped by the disciples in that line, and it was ced in the memorial hall at the back of the pce.


    There was a middle-aged woman standing outside the memorial hall. She was dressed in a Daoist robe, and in her hands she held a broom. While dusk approached as snow fell from the sky, she sat under the eaves of the memorial hall and stared into the distance quietly.


    Su Ming remembered her somewhat. She was Lan Lan¡¯s head disciple in the third line. However, after two thousand something years had passed, the once young and pretty girl had already be a middle-aged woman.


    Su Ming walked into the courtyard outside the memorial hall. He stepped on the snow and left behind his footprints until he arrived next to the middle-aged woman.


    As if she had only just noticed that there was someone next to her, the middle-aged woman lifted her head swiftly, and when she looked at Su Ming, she was taken aback.


    ¡°Which line do you belong to? Do you have any business here?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s face was incredibly unfamiliar to the woman, but his presence prevented her from mustering any sort of hostility. In fact, for some unknown reason, she felt a hint of cordiality with him, and hence, instinctively, she said those words.


    Su Ming¡¯s gazended on the door to the memorial hall, and a hint of mncholy appeared on his face. ¡°I came to see Sect Elder Lan Lan,¡± he said softly.


    When his words reached the middle-aged woman¡¯s ears, she fell silent. She might have felt that Su Ming was unfamiliar, but at that moment, as if her heart had been affected, her expression did not change. Instead, she stared at Su Ming in a dazed manner, as if all his words and actions had fused with the world and everything he did was part of nature¡¯sw.


    It was as if his arrival was also predestined.


    ¡°You...¡± The middle-aged woman hesitated for a moment. ¡°Master passed away one thousand nine hundred years ago...¡± she then said softly.


    Su Ming fell silent. After a long while, he lifted his feet and walked towards the memorial hall. Once he stepped inside, the door to the memorial hall slowly fell shut.


    There were dozens of memorial tes on the altar. They all belonged to the people from the third line who had the right to be ced there. Once they died, the sect carved their names on memorial tes on the altar so that their descendants would not forget them.


    While standing there, Su Ming let his gazend on thest memorial te on the altar. Carved clearly on that te were four words: Sect Elder Lan Lan.


    Su Ming stared at the four words in silence, then slowly closed his eyes. In the darkness that descended and the silence of the memorial hall, Su Ming felt like he had returned to the moment many years ago when he had first met Lan Lan.


    She... gave Su Ming a feeling that she was Fang Cang Lan, and heter came to understand that she was that world¡¯s Fang Cang Lan. Su Ming had always avoided having much contact with her because he was afraid that he would lose his way in the end.


    Various memories rose in his mind at that moment. When the time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed, Su Ming opened his eyes, and once he turned around, he walked out of the memorial hall.


    ¡°Why did she die?¡± he asked faintly.


    The middle-aged woman was silent for a moment before she saying softly, ¡°One Dao Sect...¡±


    Su Ming nodded. He did not say anything more, but simply walked out of the pce on the mountain to return to his house in the fifthyer of Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Sky Beyond the Sky. That ce had not changed much from what he remembered, but there was now ayer of dust covering everything.


    Su Ming stood on the cliff and stared at his former house. After a long while, he turned his head around and saw Ye Wang meditating on the mountain belonging to the first line in the fifth Sky Beyond the Sky.


    He appeared to be a middle-aged man, and his power was great. There was a resolute and level-headed look on his face. He... had be a sect elder.


    Su Ming moved his gaze away and walked to the sixthyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. Then, he walked to the Seven Moons Sect¡¯s seventh Sky Beyond the Sky. When he arrived there, a brilliant spark slowly appeared in his eyes.


    It was one that had not appeared for a long time in his eyes, since he had mostly remained calm over the years. Even though he had told himself many times that Ancient Zang was just the battlefield for the battle of Possession between him and Xuan Zang, at that moment, killing intent emerged from the depths of his eyes.


    The seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky had be a wastnd...


    There were only three continents left out of the thirteen. The others had all been reduced to rubble. What remained of them floated about the world like dust. Waves of mighty pressure belonging to a Great Dao Paragon still filled the ce, though it was barely perceptible.


    Su Ming could guess that many years ago, a Great Dao Paragon had descended in a monstrous rage and nearly destroyed the ce, which was why his presence still remained to that date.


    The remaining three continents were filled with a deathly silence. However, Su Ming could still sense three presences from the highest mountains on them.


    They belonged to Dao Han and two former great sect elders. Gu Tai was not among them, and neither was Xu Zhong Fan.


    The remaining three people¡¯s presences were very faint, since they most likely had been injured gravely. At that moment, they seemed to be resting, but they would need an endless amount of time to recover.


    Su Ming gradually suppressed the killing intent in his eyes. He kept it in him and made it fuse with his presence. He swept his gaze past the three continents, then eventually fixed his gaze on the first one. He moved forward and instantly appeared on the tallest mountain of that continent.


    There was a huge tform on the summit, and it had arge Rune. At the center of the Rune was a sunken concave the size of a fist. It was like a small pit.


    Su Ming stared at the pit, and as a former Seven Moons Sect disciple, he knew how Seven Moons Sect worked. If there was nothing happening, only one great sect elder would be awake in each generation. That great sect elder would be in charge of Seven Moons Sect while the other great sect elders would be asleep to train.


    If anyone wanted to wake up the great sect elders, they would need to gather drops of fresh blood with the Seven Lives Art umted in them. This was the only way to wake up a sleeping great sect elder, and it was what Lan Lan had done in the past. She had used that method to wake up Xu Zhong Fan.


    While standing on the Rune, Su Ming was quiet for a moment. Then, he lifted his right hand and sliced his fingertip. His blood dropped into the small pit under him.


    When nine drops of blood fell, Su Ming swung his right arm. No blood dropped from his finger anymore, and he stood there and waited quietly.


    The blood in the pit at the center of the Rune instantly vanished. The next instant, blood-red light shone from the Rune, and it surged straight into the sky. At the same time, a loud, thunderous roar that seemed to havee from hell rang out from within the mountain.


    The Rune shone and started rotating. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and a huge crack spread out from the center of the Rune. An ice coffin slowly rose from the mountain, then straightened itself beforending on the ground with a bang in front of Su Ming.


    Through the ice coffin¡¯s lid, Su Ming saw Dao Han, who was withered and had his eyes shut tightly. There was a hideous wound on his chest. It ran through his body and the heart meridian.


    His body was as withered as a skeleton. While Su Ming looked at him, the coffin turned blood red in color. Gradually, the withered corpse slowly started squirming, and in the span of a few dozen breaths, Dao Han returned to how he looked in Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Who... Who woke me up?!¡±


    With another roar, Dao Han opened his eyes in the coffin. It was the first time he opened his eyes since Seven Moons Sect suffered the disaster two thousand years ago and he fell into deep slumber due to severe injuries.


    Almost at the instant he looked up, Su Ming¡¯s figure entered his eyes. At the moment he saw him, Dao Han¡¯s pupils shrank. He could clearly sense... the power of a Great Dao Paragon from him!


    It was also at that moment that he discovered that the severed heart meridian in his chest... had started showing signs of recovery.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Dao Han¡¯s expression was grim. He did not rx because his injuries were recovering. Instead, his gaze became even sharper. However, there was a hint of excitement hidden in the depths of his sharp gaze.


    He was not unfamiliar with Su Ming¡¯s presence. Even though it belonged to a Great Dao Paragon, he would never forget Su Ming¡¯s presence. However, his appearance had changed considerably. At that moment, the Su Ming who stood before him had Su Ming¡¯s real appearance from Harmonious Morus Alba.

 Chapter 1465: Descent Upon One Dao Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Descent Upon One Dao Sect!</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Su Ming said calmly.


    At the instant he said those words, cracks appeared on the coffin where Dao Han was. They spread out with every passing second. After a moment, the coffin shattered, and Dao Han walked out of it.


    His face was still pale, but there was a hint of madness and excitement in his eyes. That excitement was something incredibly rare for him. He stared at Su Ming in a daze, and after a long time had passed, he threw his head back andughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back...¡±


    Dao Han, that powerful cultivator who was once rather cold to Su Ming and whom Su Ming had also treated coldly,ughed loudly. Yet once he spoke, anguish appeared in his smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead, they¡¯re all dead. Xu Zhong Fan passed away. The great sect elders died one by one. Only two other great sect elders besides me remain. Right now, there are only three of us left.


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect only has three great sect elders... My injuries might seem heavy, but they are the lightest of the three of us. One of them had his body destroyed, and only his Nascent Divinity remains, and the other had most of his Nascent Divinity destroyed. I don¡¯t know whether they will even wake up anymore.¡±


    Dao Han took a few steps back, and in his anguish, monstrous hate appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ming was quiet for a while before he said slowly, ¡°One Dao Sect, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s One Dao Sect. When all the dimensions where the Tree of Dao Verification was located shattered, many of the cultivators from the seven sects and twelve ns died. During the century after that event, the two Great Dao Paragons from One Dao Sect, Bai Lu and Chi Yang descended in Seven Moons Sect and started ughtering us.


    ¡°In the end, if it was not because Sect Master Gu Tai who acted with no hesitation in choosing to give up on the possibility to be a Great Dao Paragon and self-destructing so that he could summon the ancestral spirits of Seven Moons Sect to descend among us, thereby forcing Bai Lu and Chi Yang to temporarily retreat; if the sect master¡¯s old friends did note to help; and if Immortal Qing Han of Asura n did note forth to put a stop to it, then... what you would have found would only be ruins.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead...¡±


    Dao Han¡¯sughter was shrill and forlorn. When his voice echoed in the air, it was as if all the innocent souls who died in the ughter within the seventh Sky Beyond the Sky had started howling.


    ¡°Third prince, you...¡±


    As Dao Han spoke, Su Ming turned around and walked away. Judging by the looks of it, he seemed to be about to leave the seventhyer of Sky Beyond the Sky. His action filled Dao Han with anguish, and when he looked at Su Ming¡¯s back, he found that he could not say a single word.


    He knew that the third prince could help Seven Moons Sect, but if the enemy was One Dao Sect, then even if he became a Great Dao Paragon, he would still be slightly wary. He had juste back to take a look at them because he wanted to y his part in the rtionship he had formed with Seven Moons Sect in the past.


    Despite his anguish, Dao Han would not make over-the-top requests. He only hoped that Seven Moons Sect woulde under his protection and there woulde a day when they could return to glory.


    It was Gu Tai¡¯s wish before he died, and it was also Xu Zhong Fan¡¯s wish. Right then, it had be Dao Han¡¯s wish as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to stay for long in Ancient Zang... but I will make One Dao Sect pay with blood for every drop they spilled. This will be my way of returning the kindness Seven Moons Sect had showed me.¡±


    When Su Ming was about to walk out of the seventh Sky Beyond the Sky, his footsteps came to a halt. After he spoke, he stepped out of the seventhyer.


    His words echoed in the air and reached Dao Han¡¯s ears, causing him to fall silent while he watched Su Ming leave into the distance.


    Pay with blood for every drop they spilled¡ªthose words represented what Su Ming thought and contained within them a bloodthirsty intent. The events of the past appeared before Dao Han¡¯s eyes and he remembered what had happened when he first met Su Ming.


    Su Ming left Seven Moons Sect and the region where it was. He walked quietly in the sky until he came to a forest. He remembered that what he was looking for was located right next to a small mountain vige.


    He looked at it from a distance, and a mncholic look appeared in his eyes. The vige... was no longer around. In fact, there was not even a ruin left behind. Everything had be part of the forest.


    The span of two thousand something years could change many things. The scenery may remain the same, but the people were no longer the same. This constantly happened in every corner of the world.


    No signs of the mountain vige remained. The constant sound of someone chopping wood had also be quiet murmurs in the passage of time.


    Su Ming stared at it from midair for a long, long time, until he eventually descended. Based on what he remembered, he walked past each spot where the vige once was in the forest.


    He walked past the cksmith¡¯s shop, the vintner¡¯s house, and the old man¡¯s house while looking at the trees around him. Then, Su Ming sat down quietly at the spot where the old man¡¯s house was, just like how he had sat in the old man¡¯s courtyard to chop wood and listen to the old man¡¯s asionally disconnected words.


    As he sat there quietly, the sun set and rose the next morning. Dawn arrived, then dusk dropped by. There was no longer the sound of anyone cutting wood, no white dogs followed him anymore, and the old man¡¯s constant chattering could no longer be heard.


    Only Su Ming remained there. He sat quietly until snow fell from the sky andnded on his body as well as his head.


    It snowed for an entire night. When the sun rose and morning arrived, Su Ming opened his eyes. He stood up, then turned his head around to cast a nce at the world behind him as well as around him. In silence, he then walked through the forest into the distance.


    His back was very deste. There was loneliness about him as well as the air of defeat. The sun could not shine on him, and only the wind and snow remained, as if they would apany him for the rest of his journey. However, while the snow appeared the same, in truth... once he walked into the distance, he noticed that the snowkes by his side were no longer the same as the ones in the past.


    They seemed the same, but they were different. Only the wind by his side appeared to be the same for eternity.


    Su Ming continued walking until he walked out of the forest. Under the morning sun, he walked into the sky and continued moving forward... until he reached a temple one day.


    That temple looked very worn down, like it would copse if wind so much as blew against it or snow fell on its roof but it still continued to stand tall. The ancient air around it bore testimony to how the temple had existed for countless years since it was built.


    There were three statues in the temple, and their faces could no longer be seen clearly. The only things that could be seen of them were the cracks that could be found everywhere on their bodies. They were packed densely together, and covered the statues from head to toe.


    The temple was very quiet. The only sounds that could be heard were the moans of the wind outside. Aside from them, nothing else could be heard.


    Su Ming quietly walked into the temple. His gaze was cold and aloof when he cast a nce at the three statues.


    With his level of cultivation right then, it was not difficult for him to locate One Dao Sect.


    ¡°One Dao Sect...¡±


    When Su Ming said those words tly, he lifted his right hand and swung it before himself. With it, while the sky outside remained the same and the wind continued to moan, a storm rose up in the temple. It instantly swept through the entire temple with an astonishing roar, and light came out of the cracks on the three statues as if they wanted to create a Rune that resembled a.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm. At the instant the-like Rune appeared, he lifted his foot and took a step forward. The-like Rune was unable to withstand the pressure of his approach and began to shatteryer byyer. In the span of a single breath, it broke apartpletely, allowing Su Ming to step through it without any problems.


    When his footnded, he seemed to have stepped on air. The area around him twisted as if time had distorted. When everything became clear, he appeared in a world covered in dark clouds. It was shrouded in darkness. From a distance, countless volcanoes and three big statues could be seen in the area.


    Two of the statues were badly damaged!


    The moment Su Ming stepped into the world, the sky rotating swiftly, as if a huge vortex was about to be formed. Piercing shrieks echoed in the air in warning to the cultivators of thend that a powerful enemy had invaded their midst.


    ¡°One Dao Sect... Since the people of this sect love using Great Dao Paragons to step into other sects and ns, suppressing them with their power, then today, I might as well try it out.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words tly, his voice spread through the entirety of One Dao Sect¡¯s world.


    The volcanoes in the distance crumbled with a bang, unable to withstand the mighty pressure contained in Su Ming¡¯s voice. In fact, even the ground started trembling violently at that moment. Cries of surprise shot into the air, and Su Ming saw cultivators flying out of the buildings around thend.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you invade One Dao Sect!¡±


    Almost at the same time the people flew out, an enraged shout rang out in the air. The owner of the voice had started shouting almost instinctively, and he regretted his decision right after he said those words, because the loud rumbles from the volcanoes in the area had already told him just what level of cultivation Su Ming possessed.


    Su Ming¡¯s face was one of cold aloofness. He did not even spare a nce at the people who flew out, but simply walked to one of the three statues in the distance.


    The moment he moved forward, several long arcs flew out from the area in front of him. They approached him, and the power from various divine abilities swiftly manifested. While remainingposed, Su Ming let out a cold harrumph.


    That one cold harrumph immediately caused the world to roar. With Su Ming as the center, ayer of ripples instantly spread out. The expression of the iing cultivators changed drastically. They did not even manage to scream before their bodies contorted under the ripples and they broke down, turning into bloody rain that poured down from the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I killed in this manner. One Dao Sect...¡± Su Ming said tly, and monstrous killing intent shone in his eyes. When he lifted his right hand, he formed a seal and pushed downwards, in the direction of the ground beneath him.


    With it, the ground immediately roared. Volcanoes copsed, and then the entirend shattered. The great, mighty pressure from Su Ming instantly descended on the entire world, and when his third eye opened, it clearly revealed... his eight ovepping Great Dao Paragons, which were shining with endless ck light.


    ¡°Let darkness descend upon thend. Let night rece day. Let ughter turn into a... One Dao Sect¡¯s blood debt will require the blood of the entire sect to be cleared.¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice s rang clearly in the hearts of each and every one of One Dao Sect¡¯s cultivators while the ground rumbled.


    ¡°A Great Dao Paragon!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Great Dao Paragon!¡±


    Cries of surprise instantly rang out in the air. At that moment, a cold harrumph came from the statue far away from Su Ming. When it resounded through the air, the destruction of the ground stopped. At the same time, a long arc charged at Su Ming like a shooting star. Spreading out of that long arc... was the power of a Great Dao Paragon.

 Chapter 1466: Strongest Great Dao Paragon!

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Strongest Great Dao Paragon!</h4>


    It was... Sen Mu!


    Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu had forcefully descended in Seven Moons Sect andunched the first battle between One Dao Sect and Su Ming, who was then the third prince, and Seven Moons Sect. He had personally led the attack.


    Even though One Dao Sect had withdrawn from the battle, Sen Mu¡¯s bearing had stood above all those from Seven Moons Sect and had forced Gu Tai and the others to participate in a gamble. That alone was enough to see Sen Mu¡¯s arrogance.


    The moment his voice traveled through One Dao Sect, he appeared in front of Su Ming. He did not use any divine abilities. Instead, with one finger containing power that seemed to be able to destroy the world, he charged at Su Ming.


    A loud bang shot up, and it instantly spread through the entire world. Sen Mu¡¯s expression changed then. He moved hundreds of feet backwards, and when he lifted his head, he stared up.


    Su Ming lowered his right hand. With a fling of his arm, the destructive power in Sen Mu¡¯s finger was neutralized. At that moment, when he lowered his right hand, he red at Sen Mu coldly, though his expression was as calm as ever.


    ¡°Sir, you are an unfamiliar sight. I have never heard of any sect in Ancient Zang that had a new Great Dao Paragon. Since you are here and since you say that you want to destroy One Dao Sect, why don¡¯t you tell us who you are?!¡±


    Sen Mu stared at Su Ming while speaking coldly, but his heart was already trembling. In fact, he was slightly shocked, because his attack just then had not been as simple as it seemed. It was one of his strongest divine abilities. With a casual point of his finger, he could even fight against Great Dao Paragons who were as powerful as him.


    However... the ck-robed young man before him right had managed to neutralize his attack with just a fling of his arm. He had not even stepped back after that, which told him a lot.


    ¡®This person... is powerful even among the Great Dao Paragons!¡¯


    Sen Mu¡¯s heart let out a thump. He knew clearly that there were distinctions between the strong and weak even among Great Dao Paragons. However, even though his heart was thumping violently against his chest, he did not feel like he was in danger, because while the distinctions between the weak and strong were clear, there had never been Great Dao Paragons who would kill each other in Ancient Zang.


    ¡°Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu, have you forgotten me?¡±


    Su Ming took a step forward. When his footnded, he lifted his right hand and formed a seal to point in the direction before him. Immediately, the air in front of him roared and shattered. Layers of space tumbled back, and the destruction instantly spread to Sen Mu.


    ¡°I am not one to remember faces very well. I do indeed not quite remember who you are.¡±


    Just as he said those words, Sen Mu lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction below him. When he lifted his hand, ayer of ripples spread out to crash against Su Ming¡¯s iing destructive power. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and Sen Mu¡¯s expression changed again. He staggered hundreds of feet backwards.


    ¡°You will remember me,¡± Su Ming said with a calm expression.


    As he spoke, he turned into a long arc that charged at Sen Mu. The two of them instantly crashed into each other. Booming sounds shook the sky, and the countless One Dao Sect cultivators beneath discovered to their shock that the supreme Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu... was being forced back continuously.


    He was retreating. With each sh, he was forced to move back as if the divine abilities from the young man in ck were so strong that they contained a might he could not withstand. In fact, Sen Mu felt a presence around the young man that spoke of an indomitable will. Once Sen Mu took a step backwards... he would be forced to continue moving backwards!


    At that moment, it was no longer important who he was. What was important was that Sen Mu had realized that he could not seize control of the situation. While booming sounds echoed in the air, his speed as he was forced back became faster, and he was pushed by Su Ming to the statue.


    The shock of it was incredibly great to Sen Mu, because the times when Great Dao Paragons were unable to seize control over a fight were incredibly rare. After all, their power nearly reached the peak. All divine abilities cast by them could destroy the world, which was why if they were suppressed, then there was only one possible exnation to what was going on.


    ¡®This person... didn¡¯t even use his full power. He¡¯s doing all of this with ease!¡¯


    This possibility left Sen Mu in shock, and he felt rather aggrieved, because he was in One Dao Sect. He could not use divine abilities that would affect wide areas, or else, even without his enemy attacking, One Dao Sect would be destroyed.


    When he saw that his body was about to be pushed to the statue, a sigh came from afar.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, must you do this?¡±


    Once the sigh appeared, an old man with red hair showed up on the other statue in the distance. With a wide stride, he walked towards Su Ming. With just one step, he arrived behind Su Ming. With a swing of his arm, the great power belonging to a Great Dao Paragon swept towards Su Ming while causing the world to tumble.


    ¡°I am Chi Yang. Fellow Daoist, if you stop now, we will not prevent your departure, and we can treat what happened today as a misunderstanding. Fellow Daoist, what do you think of this offer?¡±


    Arriving along with the loud bangs were the red-haired old man¡¯s words.


    When Sen Mu saw that Chi Yang¡¯s divine ability swept up the world into a storm to before approaching Su Ming, his eyes shone. He turned around and stopped retreating, then charged at Su Ming. He formed a seal with his hands, and immediately, the world before him distorted. He looked as if he had divided into hundreds of versions of himself. Each of them erupted with different divine abilities, and they all closed in on the ck-robed man.


    Su Ming¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. He formed a seal with his right hand and straightened his palm to fight against Sen Mu, then lifted his left hand and formed a seal with it before he threw it at the iing storm.


    At the instant his punchnded, an astonishing power erupted from his fist. A loud bang echoed in every direction. The wave of impact that stirred up instantly tumbled outwards, and all of One Dao Sect was drowned out by the deafening roar.


    Many of the cultivators below immediately started bleeding from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. Then, the ones with higher levels of cultivation quickly set up Runes. The Sect Elders of One Dao Sect worked together to form protective seals.


    There were seven among the Great Sect Elders of One Dao Sect who were Dao Paragons. When they flew out, they sat down in the air with only one task¡ªto protect the disciples of One Dao Sect.


    While the world rumbled, Chi Yang was to Su Ming¡¯s left, and Sen Mu was to his right. With his own power, Su Ming withstood the two Great Dao Paragons¡¯ attacks. He remained unmoved in the air.


    Sen Mu¡¯s expression changed, and he swiftly fell back as booming sounds continued without end. He moved one thousand feet back. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. When he lifted his head, he looked at Su Ming with incredulity in his gaze.


    On Su Ming¡¯s other side, the expression of old Chi Yan also changed. He moved one thousand feet back, and when he looked at Su Ming, s grim look appeared on his face.


    Just like Sen Mu, he did not expect that the ck-robed young man was so strong. With his strength alone, he fought against both of them. His expression did not change either.


    ¡®This is not just the power of a Great Dao Paragon. It is a vast power that is far beyond our imagination!


    ¡®He is a Great Dao Paragon, but his true power... is far more terrifying than his Realm!¡¯


    At the instant Chi Yang and Sen Mu moved back, an old palm appeared behind Su Ming without a single sound to push him down.


    That strike contained no aura, and the timing was impable. It was right at the moment Su Ming forced Chi Yang and Sen Mu back. Contained in the palm was an incredibly great destructive power, but it did not spread out.


    It was just about to touch Su Ming, when... Su Ming¡¯s third eye flew open. His eight ovepping Great Dao Paragons immediately shone with a ck light. It instantly covered Su Ming¡¯s entire body, and the palmnded on the ck light.


    Booming sounds echoed in the air. With his right hand, Su Ming seized the air behind him without any hesitation. With it, the air behind him distorted and crumbled. An old figure instantly appeared. It was a short old man dressed in a ck robe. At that moment, his expression was extremely grim. He took a few steps back to form an encirclement together with Chi Yang and Sen Mu.


    ¡°You¡¯re all finally here,¡± Su Ming said faintly while standing in the encirclement formed by the three people.


    At that moment, there was a ck screen of light surrounding him. When itnded in the others¡¯ eyes, their expressions changed again. They were... incredulous.


    ¡°This is the first time I see a Great Dao Paragon whose power exceeds his current level of cultivation, instead of the same, equal development the rest of us share in this Realm...


    ¡°Third prince, your power is so great that if it was not because of the limits of your Realm, you might be able to bring forth the power of a ninth level Dao God, but I have to ask, is Lin Dong Dong alright?¡± Bai Lu asked slowly with a grim look that had never been seen on his face before.


    It was just as he said. Right then, The depths of Su Ming¡¯s power of cultivation base came from the Tree of Dao Verification, and it had surpassed his Realm. If he was a jug, he would have enough water, but the mouth of the jug was just so big. Only a limited amount of his power could flow out.


    Still, he could already fight against three Great Dao Paragons and not be at a disadvantage, because at that moment, he... was the strongest among the Great Dao Paragons!


    ¡°You managed to bring forth a light from your eight ovepping Great Dao Paragons that is different from the other Great Dao Paragons. This is a feat possible only to those who managed to sound nine Dao Spirit Voices, and right now, the only person who has not be a Great Dao Paragon but has sounded nine Dao Spirit Voices... is the third prince who went missing when the dimensions where the Tree of Dao Verification lies were destroyed two thousand something years ago!¡±


    Chi Yang¡¯s pupils shrank as he stared at Su Ming. Once he was able to identify him, he knew that on that day... they were bound to fight to the death.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have be a Great Dao Paragon with just two thousand something years since west met...¡± Sen Mu said slowly while looking at Su Ming. There was a slightlyplicated look on his face.


    When the three of them spoke, their voices were heard by the One Dao Sect cultivators below them. Their expressions changed. There were some among them who had experienced the destruction of the three dimensions, and even those who did not know about it had heard of the drastic changes that had happened at the time.


    It was an incredibly devastating blow to all sects and ns in Ancient Zang, and it also brought the end of thepetition between the sessors.


    At that moment, when the cultivators saw Su Ming again and heard the words of the three Great Dao Paragons, the shock in their hearts immediately turned into a howling storm.

 Chapter 1467: Ancient Zang Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Ancient Zang Rules</h4>


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. When he came to One Dao Sect, he did not intend to continue hiding his identity. It was nothing to him even if he was recognized. The cultivators there were already meaningless to him.


    Be it the three Great Dao Paragons or the other cultivators, all of them were just pieces in his process to Possess Xuan Zang. But... that process was too real, so real that even if Su Ming understood everything, he still came to One Dao Sect to kill.


    Even though he knew that everything did not exist, he was persistent. In truth, he could just use the epiphany he had gained from Lin Dong Dong. It allowed him to seem separated from the space of the world. His existence could be something without corporeal form, so all divine abilities would seep through his body.


    However, Su Ming did not choose to do that. He chose to truly attack. It was all... because of Seven Moons Sect. Be it Lan Lan, Gu Tai, or Xu Zhong Fan, who had been really kind to Su Ming, they had appeared in his life, and even if they had departed from his side, they still left behind different tracks in his life.


    It was just as if how destiny would determine who would walk into a person¡¯s life, but the people themselves would have to decide who would stay.


    Some people were bound to apany each other for life, and some were bound to just leave a mark in another person¡¯s life...


    Those marks could be deep or shallow. The deep marks would be remembered for life, and the shallow ones... would just be brief, unmemorable guests in a person¡¯s life.


    ¡°Lin Dong Dong... is doing well. He¡¯s living in his own world.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words faintly, his eyes shone with an aloof re. He took a step forward.


    He was an eighth level Great Dao Paragon, but the depth of his cultivation base had long since surpassed what that Realm pertained, which was why he was the strongest Great Dao Paragon... and also the strongest among all below ninth level Dao Gods.


    The only thing regrettable about the situation was that his great reputation was still unknown to many people, but he could already foresee that once he left One Dao Sect and everyone heard about the things that happened in One Dao Sect, his name... would be the center of attention in all of Ancient Zang!


    The moment Su Ming moved forward, Chi Yang, Sen Mu, and Bai Lu took a step forward as well. Their expressions were different, but the grave look in their eyes was the same. The more they came to understand Su Ming¡¯s power, the greater the pressure they felt.


    He was the strongest Great Dao Paragon. The power that he could bring forth with the might of his cultivation base was a force that stood at the peak of all others and would not disappear quickly. Su Ming could remain at the peak of his condition for a long time, and even if both sides suffered the same injuries, their effect on him would be drastically reduced, while the three of them could not im the same.


    At the instant Su Ming¡¯s footnded, Sen Mu lifted his right hand. White light appeared on his hand, and white snow showed up before him. It swiftly gathered into a block of ice that instantly froze the entire area.


    Immediately after, Chi Yang formed a seal with his hands and let out a breath that turned into a sun. It exuded incredible heat that formed a formation of ice and fire with Sen Mu¡¯s ice, which then charged at Su Ming with a force that covered the sky and earth.


    As for Bai Lu, he did not participate in the attack. Instead, he swung his arms outwards, and his sleeves immediately grew exponentially longer, until they covered the entire area as if he wanted to cover the sky and the moon.


    Two were in charge of attack, and one sealed the area and set up defenses. Each of the three Great Dao Paragons of One Dao Sect chose the area in which they performed the best.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much in the face of the trio¡¯sbined attack. It was something he hoped would happen, since it would mean that he could spare the effort of killing them one by one. He could just... kill of them in one go.


    Su Ming let out a cold snort, then brought his right hand up. Without any hesitation, he pushed it down right after. With it, his four great wills erupted from his body, and the aura that he brought forth increased by leaps and bounds. It was as if his level of cultivation had increased a little!


    Wills always had the capability to instantly increase the power of a person¡¯s cultivation base. This did not mean that they would help them increase one level in Dao Divinity Realm, but that they were a form of stimtion and release, just like how they had helped Su Ming stand up against a Dao Paragon while he was still in Dao Spirit Realm, albeit with great difficulty. The four great wills from Harmonious Morus Alba also allowed him to kill all cultivators in the first or second level of Dao Divinity Realm in one shot.


    At that moment, when they spread out, Su Ming¡¯s long purple hair moved without wind. His robes fluttered, and when he pushed his right hand downwards, booming sounds immediately surged into the sky. The next instant, multiple cracks in space that seemed to be able to divide the world appeared around him. They connected together to form a ring, then spread out swiftly with loud bangs.


    Wherever the ring went, space would shatter. One Dao Sect¡¯snd trembled while the world rumbled. Then, it sank hundreds of feet downwards. As for the protective Rune the disciples of One Dao Sect had formed, a part of it immediately shattered, and a gap was formed. The sect elders of One Dao Sect coughed up blood, and some of the disciples screamed shrilly in pain. When the ground sank, their bodies and souls were destroyed because they could not withstand the force.


    When the ground trembled, the expression of Sen Mu and the other two changed drastically at the same time. When the cracks in space surrounding Su Ming swept towards them, they crashed against their divine abilities.


    Su Ming did not choose to dodge or retreat, but to fight against them head-on!


    Booming sounds instantly echoed in the air, and when they reached a deafening degree, Sen Mu¡¯s expression changed. He personally saw Su Ming being able to withstand the Art he used to freeze the area while using his own divine ability to fight against his Art.


    Then, Sen Mu had to withstand the force of that Art. The moment he coughed up blood, he sensed a vast amount of power that could not be described with words crash into his body, and he could not help but move back.


    Chi Yang also went through the same thing. He personally saw the sun he manifested using his divine ability exude his power of a Great Dao Paragon when it crashed against Su Ming¡¯s divine ability, and he too, had to withstand Su Ming¡¯s divine ability. When he coughed up a mouthful of blood, he fell back, unable to control himself.


    Thest was Bai Lu. He did notunch any direct attacks, but the seals and protection he set up showed faint signs of intending to suppress the ripples of Su Ming¡¯s power, and at that moment, all of them crumbled to pieces.


    As they fell back, the three Great Dao Paragons of One Dao Sect all looked at Su Ming in shock, because he could be said to havepletely withstood their divine abilities... but not a single change in emotion could be detected on his face.


    ¡°Strongest Great Dao Paragon, the fourth strongest in Ancient Zang. As expected, he isn¡¯t someone we can handle...¡± When Bai Lu moved back, a dispirited look appeared on his face. He stared at Su Ming, and there was a weary tone in his voice.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t your opponents, but even if you came for Seven Moons Sect and can suppress the three of us with just your power alone... you can¡¯t kill us.


    ¡°This is a rule set by the Emperor of Ancient Zang. Deaths will not ur in fights among Great Dao Paragons. All those who are yet to be Dao Gods cannot break this rule.¡±


    Bai Lu¡¯s weary voice sounded calm while Sen Mu and Chi Yang did not say a single word. At that moment, when they moved back, while their gazes when they looked at Su Ming were grim, they did not hold any sort of great fear due to the threat of death.


    ¡°Seven Moons Sect went seeking their own trouble, and we were merciful by not destroying all of them. Third prince, you have a great level of cultivation, so you can go on ahead and kill all the disciples in One Dao Sect. It doesn¡¯t matter to us even if you kill them all.


    ¡°With the three of us still here, One Dao Sect will remain for all eternity. IT has inherited the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s kismet, and before long, it will prosper even greater than before,¡± Chi Yang said slowly,pletely aloof to the cultivators¡¯ below survival.


    ¡°The Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule, huh?¡± Su Ming lowered his head and looked at his right hand. When he lifted his head, a freezing re shone in his eyes, and he instantly moved in front of Chi Yang.


    ¡°Well then, I insist on testing whether this rule can be broken.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Ming clenched his right fist while in front of Chi Yang. The four great wills swiftly gathered on him, and he threw a punch.


    Chi Yang¡¯s pupils shrank, but a cold sneer appeared on his face. When he lifted his right hand, a sun showed up on his palm. Eight more suns manifested alongside it and charged at Su Ming.


    Booming sounds shook the sky and earth, but Su Ming did not dodge. He simply let the nine suns approach him. When theynded on his body, his right fist crashed into Chi Yang¡¯s chest.


    When his punchnded, blood trickled down the corners of Chi Yang¡¯s mouth. He was forced backwards.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, but his killing intent grew stronger. He instantly charged after Chi Yang. All along the way, booming sounds rose continuously.


    While Chi Yang was forced back nonstop, Bai Lu and Sen Mu chased after them in silence. Just as they were about to attack, Chi Yang¡¯sughter echoed in One Dao Sect.


    ¡°Did you sense the rule? As long as you haven¡¯t be a ninth level Dao God, you cannot kill Great Dao Paragons!¡±


    While Chi Yang was forced back, his robes were drenched in blood, but his life force was still as abundant as ever and did not show any signs of being extinguished. After seeing that, Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled. He had indeed sensed a restrictive power descend from the world and weaken his divine abilities and Arts to a point that they could not kill Chi Yang when theynded on him.


    ¡°God of Berserkers Transformation!¡±


    The killing intent in Su Ming¡¯s eyes remained the same. The moment he spoke, his body let out a bang and instantly grew. His aura grew stronger, gathering together the power of his God of Berserkers Transformation and his four great wills, then fusing with his cultivation base and his eight Great Dao Paragons.


    All that power was then channeled to Su Ming¡¯s right index finger, and with a power that shook the sky and earth while intending to destroy all manner of being, it charged at theughing Chi Yang.


    Chi Yang did not even bother to dodge. He just looked at Su Ming with a fixed gaze. The strength of that one finger caused him to feel apprehensive. In fact, he could even feel the shadow of death looming over him, but his expression instantly turned ferocious, and contempt appeared on his face. He was mocking Su Ming¡¯s act of wanting to kill him andughing at him because it was only a joke.


    So what if Su Ming¡¯s strongest force was contained in that finger? With the rule around, Chi Yang was bound to not die!


    Piercing howls echoed in his ears when Su Ming¡¯s right index finger tore through space. At the instant it closed in on the center of Chi Yang¡¯s brow... an endless appeared in front of it!


    That was practically invisible, and it was between Su Ming¡¯s finger and Chi Yang, serving as a block.

 Chapter 1468: Kill Great Dao Paragons!

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Kill Great Dao Paragons!</h4>


    The nearly invisible was shining with a piercing dark light at that moment. It was shing rapidly while acting like a wall between Su Ming and Chi Yang. Every single time it shone, it weakened the power contained in Su Ming¡¯s finger.


    In just a few breaths, the semi-transparent took away nearly eight-tenths of the power contained in Su Ming¡¯s finger, and derision showed up on Chi Yang¡¯s face. Right then, there were only a few inches between him and Su Ming, but that distance might as well have been the one the separating he sky and the earth.


    Bai Lu and Sen Mu did not approach them, but just watched Su Ming coldly. In their eyes, the third prince did possess a strength they had never had before and was indeed the strongest among all Great Dao Paragons. In Ancient Zang, only the ninth level Dao Gods were above him...


    But... in Ancient Zang, the emperor¡¯s rule existed. It did not allow Great Dao Paragons to kill each other, which was why... in truth, the threat of death did not exist for Great Dao Paragons.


    ¡°With the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule around, you won¡¯t be able to kill me,¡± Chi Yang said tly while not moving an inch.


    Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled brilliantly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The moment Su Ming said those words, he lifted his left hand, formed a seal, then pushed down with his right hand. His third eye opened at the center of his brow, and the eight Great Dao Paragons in it instantly let out a powerful ck light. It swiftly surrounded Su Ming¡¯s body.


    When it spread out, his eight ovepping Great Dao Paragons showed their forms in his third eye. They fused with him, and when they spread out in every direction, they seemed to do so by treating the semi-transparent barrier as the center, and then, the world around Su Ming turned dark.


    It looked like... darkness and light had been very clearly divided. The moment the division formed, Su Ming¡¯s power erupted from his body once again.


    It surpassed the power contained in his finger just then, and his right index finger... seemed about to phase through the semi-transparent. When he touched it, a bulge appeared in the as if Su Ming he was about to touch Chi Yang.


    This change immediately caused Sen Mu and Bai Lu¡¯s expressions to change. It was the same for Chi Yang, but despite his pupils shrinking, he still did not move back. He would not allow himself to take even half a step back, because he believed firmly that with the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule around, the third prince before him would not have the right to kill him, no matter what.


    If he moved back, then he, who practiced the Art of Kismet, would show that he did not believe in the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule, and even if it was an instinctive action, it would have some effect on his power.


    If he knew this, then Sen Mu and Bai Lu would naturally understand it as well, which was why even though their expressions had changed, they did not close in. That fight... might have seemed between them and Su Ming, but in truth, it was Su Ming fighting against the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule.


    The ck light shining from the eight ovepping Great Dao Paragons caused Sen Mu and Bai Lu to feel slightly oppressed, for some unknown reason.


    Bai Lu¡¯s pupils shrank, and dhe stared at Su Ming¡¯s ck world before he suddenly spoke. ¡°This ck light... After all those who sounded nine Dao Spirit Voices be Great Dao Paragons, they shine in different colors. This is something that ispletely different from us, who became Great Dao Paragons even though we never managed to sound nine Dao Spirit Voices.


    ¡°We¡¯ve overlooked the third prince¡¯s Great Dao Paragon light just now. Sen Mu, have you ever seen a Great Dao Paragon shine with ck light?¡±


    A grave look had long since appeared in Sen Mu¡¯s eyes. The ck light around Su Ming had also puzzled him slightly. His bewilderment had not been strong before, but right then, he was rather uneasy.


    ¡°ck light... I¡¯ve indeed never seen it before. I remember that Great Dao Paragon Feng Shan¡¯s light is white... Why would ck light appear around the third prince¡¯s Great Dao Paragons?¡±


    The moment Sen Mu spoke, an astonishing bang shot up from the spot where the fight was happening. As that sound spread out, Chi Yang¡¯s scornfulughter rang out.


    ¡°How are you going to destroy me?¡± There was a provocative tone in Chi Yang¡¯s voice, along with derision as well as great confidence.


    ¡°It is indeed rather troublesome.¡± When the bulging semi-transparent was only one inch away from the center of Chi Yang¡¯s brow, Su Ming spoke from his dark world.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a minor trouble. It¡¯s not hard for me to kill you,¡± Su Ming said tly and lifted his right foot to step on the air under him. With it, the world immediately roared, and an illusory shadow appeared under his feet.


    At first nce, no one could really tell what that illusory shadow was. It was like a tree trunk, and it went charging to the ground under Su Ming with loud booms. Once itnded, the ground cracked as if the trunk wanted to take root. The tree trunk rose upwards, over Su Ming, and in an instant, a huge tree appeared in the ck world.


    When the existence bearing the appearance of a big tree rose tall in the world, the pupils of Sen Mu and Bai Lu shrank again. Their expressions changed drastically. The incredulity in their eyes surpassed the shock they felt when they noticed Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation. To them, the appearance of the big tree was even more incredible and unimaginable than Su Ming bing a Great Dao Paragon.


    ¡°This... This is...¡±


    ¡°The ancient Tree of Dao Verification! This is the Tree of Dao Verification, how could this be?!¡±


    ¡°The threeyers of that dimension were destroyed, and the Tree of Dao Verification died. Ancient Zang¡¯s pce had notified the entire country about it, so how could the third prince bring it out?!¡±


    ¡°His level of cultivation... his power... Damn it, his power is different from the other Great Dao Paragons because he obtained the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s power!¡±


    Sen Mu and Bai Lu sucked in sharp breaths because the huge tree that appeared around Su Ming... was the Tree of Dao Verification!


    When it manifested around Su Ming, it stood tall in the world. Its roots spread to the depths as if it had long since prated far into the ground. Its tree crown lifted the sky as if it wanted to rece it. Momentster, an indescribable presence descended on all of One Dao Sect¡¯s world.


    That presence was very strong, and it had a deste air about it. There was also an ancient air filling the entire area.


    Chi Yang stared at the huge Tree of Dao Verification that had suddenly appeared before him in a daze. At that moment, his mind was nk, and the shock of what had happened threw all of his thoughts into a mess.


    No matter what, he did not expect himself to be able to see... the astonishing Tree of Dao Verification in One Dao Sect¡¯s world!


    The cultivation base in Su Ming¡¯s body had been a serendipity granted to him by Hao Hao. It had existed in him in the body of a tree, and if he hadn¡¯t had the chance to gain an epiphany of the power of the Tree of Dao Verification changing the world while it grew for two thousand years, Su Ming would not have been able to make the Tree of Dao Verification manifest. After all, he only had the body of the tree, while the epiphany allowed him to make its forme into being.


    When he had both form and the tree¡¯s body, the appearance of the second Tree of Dao Verification was no longer something surprising.


    It was Su Ming¡¯s killing move. It was also why he had chosen toe to One Dao Sect and destroy the sect¡¯s very foundation.


    The instant the Tree of Dao Verification appeared in Su Ming¡¯s ck world and its deste presence spread in every direction, power gathered on Su Ming¡¯s right index finger again. Right before Sen Mu and Bai Lu¡¯s eyes, the Tree of Dao Verification... started contorting as if the power that surpassed that of all cultivators in the Tree of Dao Verification was fusing into Su Ming¡¯s right index finger.


    Su Ming¡¯s finger then touched the semi-transparent...


    The protrusion on the reached its breaking point. When the dark light shed again, the world roared. Right before Chi Yang¡¯s face, the turned into a blurry mess, and an aloof face appeared on it.


    That face belonged to the Emperor of Ancient Zang, and it was the one Su Ming had seen on the imperishable will while in the dimension where the Tree of Dao Verification was. The battle to the death then turned into a sh between the Tree of Dao Verification and the Emperor of Ancient Zang.


    If the Emperor of Ancient Zang gained the upper hand, the rule would remain unchanged. Su Ming would remain unable to kill the other Great Dao Paragons while he was a Great Dao Paragon in Ancient Zang as well.


    However, if Su Ming¡¯s Tree of Dao Verification gained the upper hand, he would break the rule, and then, from that moment onwards, he would be someone who could ignore the rule in Ancient Zang. He would be able to kill Great Dao Paragons!


    Red appeared in Chi Yang¡¯s eyes as he stared fixedly at Su Ming. As a Great Dao Paragon, he believed firmly in his Dao of Kismet and in the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule.


    At that moment, he lifted his hands and pushed forward swiftly while he let out a low growl.


    The instant the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s face crashed against the Tree of Dao Verification Su Ming manifested and mighty pressure swirled around, the world rumbled. All the mountains in One Dao Sect copsed, and countless cultivators were reduced to ashes because they could not withstand the pressure.


    The rumbles became louder, and endless ripples appeared on the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s face, but Su Ming¡¯s Tree of Dao Verification was also reduced to an illusion. At the moment the sh reached its most intense state, a brilliant spark shone in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    His right hand instantly shot through the face of the Emperor of Ancient Zang formed by the rule andnded directly at the center of Chi Yang¡¯s brow.


    It was just a slight tap, but when Su Ming pulled his right hand back, the rumbles in the world reached their loudest. The rule shattered. The Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s face contorted and fell apart. While booming sounds shot up, disbelief appeared in Chi Yang¡¯s eyes.


    A hole was between his eyebrows. No blood flowed out, but veins popped up on his face. They squirmed about as if countless branches were in them, upying them. Then, his eyes gradually lost focus.


    As if he had lost all his vitality, he plunged to the ground.


    The swift change made Sen Mu and Bai Lu¡¯s hearts roar, and a huge storm they had never experienced before rose up in their souls.


    ¡°The rule... shattered before him...¡±


    ¡°ck light... ck light has never appeared before among Great Dao Paragons. It symbolizes destruction and that he will be able to ignore Ancient Zang¡¯s rule from now on!¡±

 Chapter 1469: The God of Berserkers Rises in Ancient Zang

    <h4>Chapter 1469: The God of Berserkers Rises in Ancient Zang</h4>


    There was no longer any light in Chi Yang¡¯s eyes. As a Great Dao Paragon of One Dao Sect, a powerful warrior who had inherited the Dao of Kismet, and someone who could be said to stand among the most powerful of Ancient Zang, he had never thought there woulde a day when he would die.


    He had inherited the Art of Kismet, and with how great One Dao Sect¡¯s kismet was, the omen of death should have never appeared in his destiny, which was why while Chi Yang did pay attention to Su Ming¡¯s appearance, he did not feel any sort of threat to his own life.


    He believed in kismet and destiny. He also believed that kismet and the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule was something no one could break. He thus did not believe that he was in danger of dying


    His confidence ended the moment Su Ming used his right index finger to break the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s rule, tore the semi-transparent, and tapped the center of Chi Yang¡¯s brow.


    His finger had torn space in the end and ignored the rule as if it moved through the passage of time to press down between Chi Yang¡¯s eyebrows. At that moment, the branches of the Tree of Dao Verification burrowed deep into his body through Su Ming¡¯s finger before instantly spreading out. When Su Ming lifted his right index finger, while Chi Yang¡¯s body remained the same as it did before, in truth, his insides had been reced by countless branches, and his soul vanished.


    One Great Dao Paragon died, and his body plunged to the ground. His eyes were lustreless, but his indignation seemed to be buried deep in his lifeless pupils. There was also great disbelief there too.


    He was in shock because since ancient times, he was the first Great Dao Paragon who did not die by the hands of a ninth level Dao God. His death broke the rules in Ancient Zang, and in Sen Mu as well as Bai Lu¡¯s eyes, Su Ming had even affected Ancient Zang¡¯s kismet.


    Sen Mu and Bai Lu¡¯s hearts roared, and their expressions changed when they saw Chi Yang fall. Their pupils shrank, and they looked at Su Ming with an even graver expressions than before.


    Su Ming remained calm. When he turned around, his cold and biting gazended on Bai Lu.


    ¡°The next is you.¡±


    When he said those words, Bai Lu¡¯s heart let out a thump. A feeling of death he had never experienced before instantly rose in his heart.


    Bai Lu moved back without hesitation. He lifted his right hand, swung it before him, and a huge war drum appeared before him.


    That war drum was purplish ck. The moment it appeared, it exuded an ancient and astonishing presence. An oppressive force that seemed to press down on the world immediately filled One Dao Sect¡¯s world.


    With a nervous tint to his voice, Bai Lu instantly called out to Sen Mu. ¡°Sen Mu, if we don¡¯t attack at full force, then disaster will fall upon us today!¡±


    Right at the moment his voice appeared, Bai Lu lifted his right hand and punched the huge war drum without any hesitation. Booming sounds instantly spread out with loud rumbles while shaking the sky and the earth.


    Patches of red instantly appeared on the faces of the living One Dao Sect disciples underneath, and they sat down simultaneously. No matter what level of cultivation they possessed, blood-red threads appeared at the top of their skulls!


    That was Bai Lu¡¯s true divine ability. His Art could go through various changes, but the quintessence of it was still kismet. When he cast it, he could use the origin kismet within all of the cultivators in One Dao Sect. The red threads were akin to their fates. At that moment, they filled the air, and when Bai Lu formed seals with his hands before pointing at them, they gathered together to turn into a blood-red figure.


    Waves of terrifying power spread out of that figure, and it was like Bai Lu¡¯s clone, one that he could control at will. At that moment, the figure lifted its head swiftly. Blood-red light shone far and wide from its body, and it turned into a blood-red long arc that charged at Su Ming.


    At the same time, a resolute look appeared in Sen Mu¡¯s eyes. A feeling of danger had already risen in his heart when he saw Chi Yang perish, and it could be said that he was faced with a life and death situation at that moment. If he and Bai Lu could not fend against Su Ming, then on that day, both of them would surely end up the same way as Chi Yang.


    The power they had umted for many years would simply disappear. Their might as Great Dao Paragons would no longer exist. Their lives would also fade away, and they would no longer be present in the world.


    That sort of thing was something Sen Mu could not ept. The moment the blood-red figure charged at Su Ming, Sen Mu sucked in a deep breath, lifted his right hand, and pped his palm against his forehead.


    ¡°The power I umted in the dozens of aeons I practiced cultivation, I will turn it into one hundred cycles of life and death... Open... the power of thirty cycles!¡±


    When Sen Mu¡¯s voice resounded through the air, a loud bang rang out in his body, and twenty-nine illusory figures appeared around him.


    Among them were men and women. Their faces might have been different, but cultivators who had be Almighties would be able to tell that their souls were the same. All of them were Sen Mu!


    Over the countless years Sen Mu practiced cultivation, he had managed to create his own path based on his unique Dao of Kismet. It was... the path of reincarnation!


    The one hundred cycles of life and death were all suppressed by his hand and turned into seals that bound his power. At that moment, he released three-tenths of the seals. He could not instantly release all of the seals, or else he would face a catastrophic risk of bing deranged. He could only gradually release them to stay himself. Right then, releasing three-tenths of the seals at once was his limit.


    Along with the original one, there were thirty bodies upying the sky and earth, and their monstrous presence shook the world at that moment.


    When Sen Mu moved, it was as if thirty people moved together. They instantly charged at Su Ming and surrounded him as if they were forming a Rune.


    ¡°You will have thirty cycles of life and death reversed upon you, and you will return to the past... End of All Ancientness!¡±


    When Sen Mu spoke, it was as if there were thirty people speaking at the same time. Their voices gathered together, but not only did they not form a wave of sound, they even sounded like a murmur. The words formed a Rune that looked like a vortex leading people into the cycles of life and death.


    Within that Rune was Su Ming along with the blood-red figure that charged towards him. There was also another blood-red figure formed using the kismet of three One Dao Sect disciples. It appeared swiftly while seemingly able to shift through space.


    Su Ming watched all of that while remainingposed. His gaze was indifferent. When the Reincarnation Rune rotated and the blood-red figures closed in on him, he closed his eyes.


    The next moment, the Berserkers¡¯nd rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart... along with his God of Berserkers¡¯ song.


    When he opened his eyes, Su Ming opened his mouth... and let out his God of Berserkers¡¯ roar!


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    No words could describe that roar.


    An astonishing presence filled Su Ming, and waves of ripples spread out from him. Once his roar reached its peak, the dimension started crumbling!


    An illusory version... of the Berserkers¡¯nd appeared behind Su Ming!

 Chapter 1470: Bai Lu Dies

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Bai Lu Dies</h4>


    God of Berserkers¡¯ roar!


    The God of Berserkers walked on the Berserkers¡¯nd. With a roar, the God of Berserkers could make the wholend tremble, and the one that tumbled out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth was the strongest in existence. After all, Su Ming was not just the Fourth God of Berserkers, but also the strongest among all of them!


    When the ripples spread out, the Berserkers¡¯ world appeared behind Su Ming. That world might be a mere illusion, but it exuded thick waves of aura belonging to Berserkers. For an instant, it was as if the World of Berserkers had descended on Ancient Zang.


    Its aura spread outwards in waves, and when Su Ming roared, it magnified the explosive sound. The blood-red figures formed by Bai Lu¡¯s divine ability were the first to be affected. The moment they closed in on Su Ming, they were attacked by Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers¡¯ roar.


    Loud booms shook the sky and the earth. Su Ming¡¯s God of Berserkers¡¯ roar had not just brought forth an illusory version of the Berserkers¡¯nd, but also seemed to have called upon countless Berserkers¡¯ souls on that indistinct Berserkers¡¯nd. They roared together with their God of Berserkers.


    One Dao Sect¡¯snd crumbled. One of the three big statues in the distance cracked even more. In the blink of an eye, it shattered while the world roared, which left only two of the three statues that had stood tall in One Dao Sect for countless years!


    When the statue shattered, the destruction on the ground had already spread out endlessly. Cracks also appeared in the air. It was as if the apocalypse had descended on One Dao Sect¡¯s world.


    While the world continued roaring, the blood-red figures fell apart before Su Ming as if a violent gust of wind had swept past them. Then, the Reincarnation Rune Sen Mu formed using thirty cycles of life and death disintegrated under the destruction brought forth by Su Ming¡¯s roar.


    From the distance, the space where Su Ming stood looked as if it had turned into a huge ck hole. However, it was not a suction force that came out of that ck hole, but a roar filled with an explosive might.


    The moment it swept into every direction, Su Ming took a swift step forward. When his footnded, he had already walked out of the roaring ck hole. When he took his second step, he appeared right in front of Bai Lu, who was in the distance.


    At the instant Su Ming showed up in front of him, Bai Lu¡¯s expression changed. He lifted his right hand without any hesitation, then pushed his palm against the huge war drum. Booming sounds echoed in the air, and more blood threads instantly grew out of the top of the skulls of the One Dao Sect disciples below them.


    ¡°All Kismet Dao!¡±


    Bai Lu¡¯s growl seemed to contain some form ofw. The moment his voice traveled into the air, the blood threads below him rose into the air and instantly appeared around Su Ming. They swam about and swiftly connected together. From a distance, they looked like a chain.


    Su Ming¡¯s expression remained the same. He took three steps forward and directly touched the blood threads. When booming sounds rose into the air again, the blood threads crumbled, unable to hold Su Ming in the slightest. When he took his third step, he appeared less than one hundred feet away from the war drum where Bai Lu stood!


    With just three steps, it was as if Su Ming had stepped through the entire stretch of heaven, and he was so fast that Sen Mu did not even have the time to draw close to him. The presence that appeared around Su Ming right then also seemed to have reced the might of heaven, allowing him to be the world¡¯s will and master. As he rose, his presence amazed the world!


    Su Ming did not say anything. The moment he arrived one hundred feet away from the war drum where Bai Lu was, he lifted his right hand and pointed forward. With it, Su Ming¡¯s four great wills, the entirety of his cultivation base, as well as the endless pool of power from the Tree of Dao Verification gathered on his finger.


    It was the same action as when he had killed Chi Yang. At that moment, when heunched his attack, Bai Lu¡¯s heart immediately roared. His pupils shrank, and the feeling that death was about to fall on his head instantly rose in his heart.


    ¡°Singr Kismet Dao!¡±


    When Bai Lu¡¯s pupils shrank, his hair moved without wind. He formed seals with his hands, then pushed them swiftly on the war drum. It immediately rotated in midair, then positioned itself vertically. Booming sounds rang out in the air. Ripples were formed and immediately gained a blood red hue, as if the entire world had turned into a sea of blood.


    At the same time, Bai Lu¡¯s voice echoed in the world again.


    ¡°All lives have sinned, and they should sink into the sea of blood. Those who cannot wash away the sin of murder should be buried in the sea of blood for all eternity, to be immersed in suffering, and never to escape!¡±


    A strange light shone in Bai Lu¡¯s eyes. After speaking, he clenched his right hand and punched the war drum. Numerous blood capiries appeared in his eyes as if he had descended into madness.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    The moment he said that one word, the war drum let out a bang, then shattered. As it crumbled to pieces, a drastic change immediately appeared in the sky. It turned blood red, and the ground vanished, turning into a sea of blood.


    The sea of blood was boundless. As it tumbled about, it looked as if it wanted to devour the sky. The blood-red sky and sea instantly reced the world and trapped Su Ming within it like a seal.


    The sea of blood roared, bloody waves surged to the sky, and bloody rain poured down. Besides the color of the sky, the world seemed to be void of all other colors.


    A whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea as it roared. As it rotated rapidly, the entire sea rose rapidly, as if arge amount of mass was being added to it at that moment, causing the sea... to slowly approach the sky.


    A vast power filled the world, and it fused into the whirlpool, the sky, and the sea of blood. During that moment, all of them seemed to want to gather together to charge at Su Ming and press down on him.


    During that instant, not only did a whirlpool appear on the surface of the sea, a vortex had also appeared in the blood-red sky. Once the two vortices appeared, the sea and the sky were connected in a manner of a dragon sucking water from the sky. A typhoon was formed!


    It roared, and as it rotated, it sucked up the sea of blood and countless drops of bloody rain. It reced the sky and the sea of blood in the span of a few breaths and became a majestic sight. After that, it rushed to Su Ming with a momentum that could destroy all lives an loud booms.


    Su Ming saw the typhoon that reced the blood-red sky and connected the sea of blood beneath him to the sky, but his expression remained the same. He did not move back, but instead took a step forward and lifted his right hand to point at the sky. He then brought down his left hand to push down in the direction of the ground.


    His eyes fell shut slightly as his long hair moved without wind. At that moment, endless blood was stirred up by the typhoon while it drew infinitesimally close to Su Ming with loud bangs. From a distance, the typhoon was so big that it looked like a giant of ancient times, and before it, Su Ming was as insignificant as an ant.


    But the moment the typhoon struck Su Ming to devour him, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flew open. He brought his right hand down and his left hand shot up. Both hands entered the huge typhoon that was right in front of Su Ming.


    A brilliant spark shone in his eyes, and he tore through the typhoon as if he was tearing apart the world, space, and destiny. Booming sounds shook the sky and earth, and the huge typhoon connecting the sea and the sky... waspletely ripped apart once Su Ming yanked at it.


    When the typhoon was torn, the sky crumbled and the sea of blood also fell apart. The entire world broke down at the instant Su Ming tore through the typhoon!


    When the world was destroyed and the color of blood faded away, Su Ming was still in One Dao Sect. Near him were the torn fragments of the war drum as well as Bai Lu, who was coughing up blood while retreating. A dark look shone in his eyes.


    The divine ability forming the bloody world hade into being when the war drum shattered. Once the divine ability was destroyed, Su Ming took a step forward again without hesitation. His desire to kill Bai Lu had not diminished in the slightest. His body instantly moved through the area filled with the shattered war drum¡¯s fragments, and when he appeared in front of Bai Lu, his right index finger charged to the center of the pale Bai Lu¡¯s brow.


    ¡°One Dao Sect kismet,e to me!¡±


    Bai Lu moved back swiftly and let out a shrill scream. He was in a life and death situation, and besides his own safety, he could really care less about anyone else¡¯s life.


    At the instant he said those words, Sen Mu, who was rushing to them, came to an abrupt halt. Grief appeared in his eyes, and he looked to the ground below him. He saw nearly three-tenths of the One Dao Sect disciples on the ground¡ªtens of thousands of people¡ªjolt. Their bodies immediately withered, and even thicker blood threads rose from the top of their skulls!


    When the disciples died, a huge blood-red statue formed in front of Bai Lu. It stood between him and Su Ming as if it was a wall attempting to block the finger.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm when he spoke. At the instant his right index finger touched the blood-red statue, it crumbled, but the next moment, another three-tenths of One Dao Sect¡¯s disciples below withered. When they let out shrill screams of pain, arge amount of blood threads rose from them to form the second statue before Su Ming.


    ¡°Bai Lu, what are you doing?!¡± A blood-red glint shone in Sen Mu¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Bai Lu swiftly.


    ¡°If I am here, then One Dao Sect will continue to exist. Dying for me is their destiny!¡±


    Madness was on Bai Lu¡¯s face. When his voice echoed in the air, no matter what levels of cultivation they possessed, the remaining One Dao Sect¡¯s disciples on the ground all withered together. Their screams of pain shook the sky, and the third statue formed in front of Su Ming.


    At the same time, with his hair a mess, Bai Lu roared. With the two statues serving as a barrier protecting him, he turned into fog as if he had no corporeal form and charged at Su Ming.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Then today... if you don¡¯t die, I will perish!¡±


    At the moment Bai Lu¡¯s voice resounded through the air, his power erupted from him. The entire world looked as if it had be still at that moment, with only the booming sounds still remaining.


    When his voice faded away and the world was no longer still, Su Ming¡¯s right hand touched the second statue. Once it crumbled, his finger shot through the third statue... and touched air.


    Fog gradually appeared at the spot where Su Ming touched. Naturally, it was Bai Lu. There was an unwillingness to admit defeat in his eyes, but at the center of his brow was Su Ming¡¯s finger. It had already pierced him.

 Chapter 1471: The End of One Dao Sect’s Good Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 1471: The End of One Dao Sect¡¯s Good Fortune</h4>


    Bai Lu died. Just like Chi Yang¡¯s, his cultivation base and his spirit scattered. From then on, he would no longer walk the face of the earth. When Bai Lu¡¯s eyes lost their luster, another of the statues in One Dao Sect shattered with a bang, and the entire world shook. Most of One Dao Sect disciples below crumbled while the ground trembled and the mountains shook.


    The disciples¡¯ souls and kismet had been extracted by Bai Lu. Right then, the only thing left of them was their body, but when the world shuddered, they were reduced to ashes... Only Sen Mu remained in all of One Dao Sect.


    He stood in midair while watching everything around him in silence. Grief showed up on his face, along with an air of resignation and helplessness that came from the bottom of his heart. Su Ming was so strong that he had killed Chi Yang and Bai Lu in session, and it set his status as the strongest below the ninth level of Dao Gods in stone.


    His strength was such that he could even ignore the Emperor¡¯s rule. His act of killing Great Dao Paragons, who were in the same Realm as him, filled Sen Mu with anguish.


    ¡°With such a disaster falling on One Dao Sect... this is the end of our good fortune. If that¡¯s the case, then what is the point for me to remain alive?!¡±


    When Sen Mu looked at Su Ming in midair, heughed forlornly, then lifted his right hand to form a seal before he pushed his palm at the center of his brow. His body immediately let out a bang, and when the air around him distorted, nearly one hundred figures of men and women appeared. They were his one hundred reincarnations.


    All one hundred of them were released at once. When they surrounded him, they were just like his clones, but when Su Ming looked at them, he saw that all of the reincarnations had different expressions.


    They became clear from their initial blurry states while they were around Sen Mu. Then, they turned vivid and alive, and great sorrow appeared in Sen Mu¡¯s eyes. He turned into a long arc that charged at Su Ming.


    The one hundred figures beside him also turned into long arcs and charged at Su Ming.


    There was desire for death about Sen Mu.


    He was One Dao Sect¡¯s Great Dao Paragon. If One Dao Sect was reduced to such a state, then there was no point to continue living for him, and he had said that out loud. He did not want to live alone, and he also knew... that Su Ming would not let him live.


    If that was the case, he would rather die with his sect. Even if his body would be destroyed, his cultivation base scattered, and his soul disintegrated, he wanted to stay by his sect¡¯s side in the underworld. With the desire for death, the long arc, which was Sen Mu, as well as one hundred incarnations charged at Su Ming with a howl.


    When they closed in, with a calm expression, Su Ming slowly lifted his right hand. Waves of ck light spread out of his third eye and gathered on his right hand, which then was sheathed in piercing dark light. It had the terrifying power that broke the Emperor¡¯s rule.


    Su Ming saw Sen Mu¡¯s desire to die. Since he chose it, then Su Ming would just grant him his wish.


    There were very few things that could change his desire to destroy One Dao Sect, but the moment he lifted his right hand, his gazended on one of the one hundred reincarnations around Sen Mu, and his eyes focused on that figure.


    It was a man, which was like a flower. He was handsome, but there was a determined, resolute look on his face. He... was Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother.


    There were few things that could change Su Ming¡¯s desire to destroy One Dao Sect... but his second senior brother was one of them! The moment Su Ming saw him among Sen Mu¡¯s one hundred reincarnations, memories of the past rose in his heart.


    All his memories regarding his second senior brother shed in Su Ming¡¯s mind, and he fell silent while staring at his second senior brother. In the end, his gazended on Sen Mu, and when he looked at him, Sen Mu and his second senior brother¡¯s figures gradually seemed to fuse into one before Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He sighed softly, then the piercing dark light in his right hand faded away. Once it was gone, Su Ming lowered his hand, cancelled his divine ability, turned around, and walked into the distance.


    A loud bang shot up. The one hundred reincarnations and the long arc formed by Sen Munded at the spot where Su Ming had been, making the air shudder. The dimension trembled, causing ripples to spread out. Sen Mu lifted his head and looking into the distance, where Su Ming was gradually walking further away.


    ¡°Why?!¡± he cried out swiftly in a forlorn voice.


    He could not think of a reason as to why Su Ming would not attack him. When he arrived, he had said that he would destroy One Dao Sect, and as one of the three Great Dao Paragons of One Dao Sect, it was clear that Sen Mu had to be killed.


    Moments earlier, Su Ming had even lifted his right hand and gathered his divine ability on his palm, but for some unknown reason, when Su Ming looked at him, he sighed and chose to give up on attacking. Instead, he turned around to leave, and Sen Mu could not understand it.


    ¡°WHY?!¡±


    Sen Mu¡¯s voice rang out in the air again. This time, he was not the only one who spoke. All his one hundred reincarnations bellowed the question at the same time. The wave of sound formed by their voices spread in all directions and fell in Su Ming¡¯s ears.


    Su Ming could make himself not care about Sen Mu¡¯s voice, pretending as if he did not even hear it... but right then, second senior brother¡¯s voice was part of the wave of sound that reached his ears. When it resounde in his head, Su Ming paused in his footsteps.


    ¡°Because you are a past I am not willing to cut off.¡±


    When Su Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the air, it held a hint of mncholy and weariness. When it spread in every direction, he slowly left into the distance until he disappeared from One Dao Sect¡¯s world.


    Sen Mu stood still in a daze. Su Ming¡¯s voice seemed to still be echoing in his ears, but the meaning contained in it left him dazed. He should have not understood it, but once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he hade to understand something.


    However, when he mulled over Su Ming¡¯s words in detail, he discovered nothing. It caused him to fall silent. In the silent world belonging to One Dao Sect, he slowly sat down cross-legged on the only remaining statue¡¯s head and closed his eyes.


    When Su Ming left One Dao Sect, his figure appeared in the broken temple. He did not turn his head around to cast a nce at the statue behind him. Fullyposed, he calmly walked forward. When he walked out of the temple, a loud bang shot up, and the temple behind him copsed into ashes and disappeared, as if it had instantly lived through millions of years.


    The one point connecting One Dao Sect and Ancient Zang disappeared at that moment. The reason for its disappearance was that One Dao Sect no longer had enough kismet to maintain the existence of the temple!


    The instant One Dao Sect¡¯s temple vanished, all the cultivators who were Great Dao Paragons in Ancient Zang sensed it in their hearts. A few dayster, when a Great Dao Paragon who sensed its copse personally arrived near there and saw that the temple was no longer around, the news of One Dao Sect¡¯s destruction immediately spread throughout the country!


    The matter had a great impact on all the sects and ns in Ancient Zang, because One Dao Sect was practically the strongest among one of the seven sects and twelve ns!


    If Dao God Tian Xiu Luo was not part of Asura n, then even they would not have been able to stand against One Dao Sect, but even with Tian Xiu Luo around, One Dao Sect still lived up to the reputation of being the strongest sect.


    After all, Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s existence only served as an intimidation. As a Dao God, he was an existence that transcended the existences of all other people, causing no one to dare provoke Asura n, but if people of Ancient Zang were to speak of a sect which acted arrogantly and in an overbearing fashion, then it would be One Dao Sect.


    Yet someone had destroyed One Dao Sect¡¯s kismet. No one might know what happened in the sect itself, but the disintegration of the kismet proved the fact that One Dao Sect had experienced a major catastrophe!


    Just who had destroyed One Dao Sect¡¯s kismet?!


    And what was the situation of One Dao Sect right then?!


    Those questions appeared in the hearts of the powerful in each sect and n when news of One Dao Sect¡¯s kismet being destroyed traveled through Ancient Zang.


    To every single person, the only people who could do this were the three ninth level Dao Gods, but... all the sects and ns knew that the three ninth level Dao Gods had been sitting in Ancient Zang¡¯s royal capital for two thousand years.


    Very seldom did they gather together at the same time. They meditated in the royal capital for two thousand years and never took even half a step out. Because of it, it was clear that the three ninth level Dao Gods were not the ones who destroyed One Dao Sect.


    Then, who was it who did it? That question rang prominently in people¡¯s minds, and the fourteen Great Dao Paragons from the other sects and ns gathered together near the spot where One Dao Sect¡¯s temple disappeared and cast a divine ability known as Enquiring the Abyss.


    More than ten Great Dao Paragons were required to cast that divine ability for it to take effect. They intended to ask those who died in One Dao Sect about what had transpired. They wanted to ask the souls that had disappeared about... just who had destroyed One Dao Sect¡¯s kismet.


    The casting of that Art meant that all the sects and ns in Ancient Zang ced incredible importance on the matter. Only... Seven Moons Sect¡¯s Dao Han immediately knew that all of that was rted to Su Ming once he heard what had happened to One Dao Sect.


    Under the attention of many sects and ns, the fourteen Great Dao Paragons cast the Art, and several dayster, in the area where One Dao Sect¡¯s temple had been reduced to ash, they summoned the first deceased soul... and it was Chi Yang!


    Chi Yang¡¯s appearance immediately shocked the fourteen Great Dao Paragons. They might have guessed that One Dao Sect¡¯s kismet had disintegrated, but they had never expected that a Great Dao Paragon of One Dao Sect would have also died. To them, the possibility of Chi Yang and the others being sealed was higher.


    When Chi Yang¡¯s soul appeared, the fourteen Great Dao Paragons instantly felt their hearts let out a thump.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third prince! He broke the Emperor¡¯s rule and killed us, Great Dao Paragons!¡± Chi Yang¡¯s soul let out a shrill roar as his soul gradually faded away before he disappeared from the people¡¯s eyes.


    The area fell into silence. The mention of the third prince immediately caused all the sects and ns to remember everything that had happened two thousand something years ago, and they realized that he had returned. He had be a Great Dao Paragon... and had the power to kill Great Dao Paragons, who were at the same level of cultivation as him!


    It was clear that he could break the Emperor¡¯s rule because Chi Yang had died!


    When all the sects and ns were in an uproar because of the third prince, Su Ming, dressed in a ck robe and with his purple hair fluttering in the wind, walked on the main road to Ancient Zang¡¯s royal capital, heading for the city.


    ¡°Three thousand years are over.¡±


    He still remembered his Master, who looked exactly like Tian Xie Zi, telling him that he would wait at the city gate three thousand yearster to give him his final lesson.

 Chapter 1472: Now I Shall Turn Back to The World, But I Will Not Be an Immortal!

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Now I Shall Turn Back to The World, But I Will Not Be an Immortal!</h4>


    On that day, when the sun set and thest remaining rays of sunlight shone on the ground, snow flowed down from the sky. Snowkes fell and covered thend. They hid the world from Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but could not cover the royal capital.


    Neither could they hide the figure in a straw cape and hat standing at the gate. That person held a wooden staff in his hand while standing outside the city quietly, as if he had been waiting for thousands of years.


    Su Ming stared at that person from a distance, and he felt as if he had returned to three thousand years ago, to the time he saw Tian Xie Zi upon waking up for the first time.


    In the blink of an eye, three thousand years had gone by. Su Ming¡¯s level of cultivation was much different from back then, and an even greater ancient air could be found about him. The memories of when he had traveled with Tian Xie Zi were no longer clear... but had be rather muddled.


    Just like how snow and wind could make a person¡¯s vision unclear and prevent them from seeing far into the distance, time could do the same. But there were certain times when being unable to see things ahead was a form of blessing. If someone saw too far ahead, they might think that their happiness was too far away, or they might not be able to see it at all.


    Su Ming walked through the snow and wind with the snowkes falling on him. When he arrived outside the city gate, he walked to the man in the straw hat and cape.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The man slowly lifted his head to reveal the face Su Ming was familiar with under the straw hat. It belonged to Tian Xie Zi.


    There was tender affection on his face, like how a senior of the older generation would look at someone of the younger generation. It was a show of loving care and support that came from the soul. Even if Su Ming had grown so much that his power could allow him to reach the skies, to him, the youth was still a child which he wanted to protect even if he no longer needed his protection.


    ¡°Master,¡± Su Ming said in a hoarse voice.


    He looked at Tian Xie Zi, then wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply. His Master had apanied him since he joined the ninth summit in thend of Berserkers, and then, he kept himpany in Ancient Zang too.


    ¡°Three thousand years ago, I told you that I will wait for you here and give you your final lesson. Have you thought... of what you want to know yet?¡± Tian Xie Zi said slowly, and a profound look appeared in his eyes, as if there was an indescribable wisdom in them.


    Su Ming fell silent. Three thousand years ago, he wanted his final lesson to be about understanding the world they were in, whether it was the world in Xuan Zang¡¯s body, or the manifestation of Xuan Zang¡¯s memories while he was Possessing Xuan Zang.


    But that question had gradually changed as Su Ming walked the earth. It turned into a desire to know how he could leave...


    Yet as time passed, Su Ming¡¯s question changed again, and it became a desire to know whether there was truly no connection between the familiar faces he saw... and the people in his memories.


    Those questions had appeared one by one in Su Ming¡¯s heart during the three thousand years, and a new one rose in his mind when he was in Hao Hao¡¯s world. It turned into... a desire to know what his Dao was.


    He did not know what his Dao was, so he wanted to obtain the answer from Tian Xie Zi. But when Tian Xie Zi spoke and Su Ming truly thought about his question, he suddenly realized that it was not the question he wanted answered, because he did not know what his final question was.


    He could only be silent.


    While standing outside the city gate in a straw cape, Tian Xie Zi stared at Su Ming in the snow and wind. There was a hint of anguish on his face, as if Su Ming¡¯s expression right then caused him to feel slightly sad. He asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Su Ming stayed quiet. He stared at the snow and wind, and after a long while, he sighed softly.


    ¡°I... am indeed unable to remember it. Perhaps I have too many questions, but if we¡¯re talking about the final question... I can¡¯t find it anymore. I¡¯ve lost it in the passage of time. I want to find it, but space stands between us. I can¡¯t touch it, and I can¡¯t see it clearly either,¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    Tian Xie Zi was silent for a while before he said slowly, ¡°Since you can¡¯t find it, then you don¡¯t have to look for it. Not having your final question is also a blessing.¡±


    Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the snow in the sky. He stared at the city gate behind Tian Xie Zi, and after a long while, he spoke softly. ¡°Master, please help me choose one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re determined?¡± Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming, and his expression became even more profound.


    ¡°That is a way that is bound to be filled with trials and destion. Since I am already walking on that road, why should I not be determined to finish it?¡± Su Ming said softly.


    Tian Xie fell silent. The Master and disciple remained silent for a long while in the snow and wind. They stood there until the sun set and snowpletely covered thend. When a thickyer of it gathered on the ground and their hair was filled with white as if they had turned grey, the ancient air about them grew stronger, and the feeling of time became even heavier.


    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t continue down that road. Stop here. When you turn your head around, you will see all the faces that exist in your memories. They will appear behind you, waiting for you.


    ¡°Turn back and live, be carefree. Don¡¯t bother about what is real or fake. Don¡¯t insist on walking down this path. Sometimes... the happiness of not choosing might be true happiness.¡±


    After a long while, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s voice echoed in the air and traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears. He slowly turned his head around as if to return to the normal world... to look behind him.


    When he turned his head around, he saw Bai Ling in the snow. She was dressed in a mink fur coat, and with her wild beauty, she watched him with a smile.


    Beside her was Yu Xuan. She was smiling beautifully, just like usual. Her resolute gaze could melt Su Ming¡¯s heart, and as he stared at her, he felt as if he could hear her calling him big brother, just like she did in his memories.


    There was also Cang Lan. The elegant and gentle woman seemed to have waited for Su Ming for countless years. Even if she did not know how much longer she would have to wait, she would still continue waiting, and as she waited, she gradually became the only one in Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    Xu Hui was the same as usual...


    The elder had a smile on his old face, and there was also a kindness in his expression, as if he was waiting for Su Ming to make his choice. Once he chose to turn his head back, he would speak...


    Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi... all their faces were there. All of their images were reflected in Su Ming¡¯s eyes when he turned his head back... but the bald crane was not there.


    ¡°If you continue walking down your path, they might still not be resurrected, but if you don¡¯t continue, if you turn your head and walk back, and put down all your burdens... they will be with you.


    ¡°Su Ming, you are my disciple. I don¡¯t want... you to be so tired. This is the best choice for you,¡± Tian Xie Zi said hoarsely.


    When he saw Su Ming¡¯s back when he turned his head around, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s heart ached for him, and it was reflected on his face. It was just as he said, Su Ming¡¯s path was filled with hardships, trials, and destion. He did not want Su Ming to continue down that path... where no matter how many cycles of life and death everyone experienced, there would always be one person missing.


    ¡°If you kowtowed even once during those three thousand years, you would have bidden farewell to your past. You can now turn your head around and walk back. Why do you insist on continuing? Why do you still want to seek the truth? Look at Di Tian and Lei Chen... Don¡¯t make it so that in the end, no matter how many cycles of life and death the world goes through... you will always be missing.¡±


    Tian Xie Zi sighed softly. His sigh held anguish as well as pity born out of his love for Su Ming, which was causing his heart to ache for him.


    He saw Su Ming¡¯s entire life, and it was filled with hardships and destion, just like how it should be when someone pursued the truth.


    Su Ming was silent. When he turned his head around, everything was filled with warmth. The faces in his memories caused an urge to rise in him. He wanted to nod, to stop walking down his path. He wanted to stay there and be carefree, to stop bothering about what was real or fake, but seek his happiness in, even though he knew it was just an illusion.


    ¡°There are plenty of people here, and many of them are familiar to me, but the bald crane isn¡¯t here... The familiar faces here bear the same look as they did in my memories. They live in my memories... but are they still themselves?


    ¡°They will no longer have any thoughts regarding the future, because all of their thoughts will be provided based on my memories. In this state... they have no soul,¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    Tears slowly fell from his eyes. The faces before him caused his heart to hurt. He gradually turned his head around, and the instant hepletely turned away, the snow in the wind became ck. The world behind him turned dark. Even the city and the world before his eyes fell ck in an instant.


    The descent of night seemed to signify Su Ming¡¯s decision, which had be a darkness not even night could dye ck.


    Just like his path. When he turned his head back and looked at the world, he did not choose to be a carefree Immortal.


    The path under his feet... perhaps it would be urate to not call it a path. It was not Su Ming¡¯s Dao either. It was an attitude that destined him to be cold and resolute. He would live for himself, for the truth... and also for others.


    For that path, for the faces in his memories to possess souls again, for the cycles of life and death to have the bald crane, for all those faces to not just smile but have the spark of life in them, to be able to control lives, fate, and death... Su Ming chose to turn his head back and look at the world, to not be a carefree person... but to turn around and continue down his path!


    Even if it meant that no matter how many cycles of life and death there would be in the future, there would always be one person missing. However, on that path filled with hardships and destion, he would continue pursuing the truth.


    Pursuing something was itself a manner of living. It was bound to be filled with hardships and destion. Seeking the truth, even if it meant bing the devil, was also an attitude. He was bound to be cold and resolute as he treaded down that path. Pursuing the truth meant that he would find his life in darkness and that he was bound to be the devil due to his attitude on that path.


    In the darkness, Su Ming stared at Tian Xie Zi, and in silence, he wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply to Tian Xie Zi. When he straightened his back, he did not speak. He walked past Tian Xie Zi and moved resolutely to the city.


    Tian Xie Zi looked at Su Ming¡¯s back, then muttered softly, ¡°Whoeveres into your life is determined by destiny, but you are the one who decides who will stay in your life. Since you can¡¯t forget them, then don¡¯t forget them. If everything has be empty, then all the things from the past are worth having...


    ¡°Su Ming, my disciple... Is this your choice? To not turn around and return to the world, all for the sake of the faces you remember, all your memories, and what constitutes as the truth... all so that you can master fate, lives, and death.¡±

 Chapter 1473: How Many Cycles of Life and Death Will End with Boundless Dao

    <h4>Chapter 1473: How Many Cycles of Life and Death Will End with Boundless Dao</h4>


    Who could enter a person¡¯s life was determined by destiny, but destiny could not determine who stayed in a person¡¯s life. The only one who could decide that was the person himself.


    Since Su Ming could not forget them, then it was fine for him to not forget them, even if everything was reduced to emptiness... and even if everything turned into the lingering rays of dusk that vanished without a trace as darkness descended, until not even a shadow could be found.


    Su Ming walked past Tian Xie Zi, just like how he moved through his life, going from winter to either spring or the other seasons. When he reached the city gate, there was no longer any snow or wind behind him.


    When he walked into the city, Tian Xie Zi¡¯s faint sigh could be heard behind him. It hadpassion,plicated emotions, and pride.


    Hispassion was due to Su Ming¡¯s entire life. Hisplicated emotions were due to Su Ming¡¯s choice, but he was also proud of Su Ming.


    The sigh gradually faded into the distance, slowly drifting further and further away from Su Ming. When he walked through the city gate and stepped into the royal capital of Ancient Zang, the sigh behind him seemed to be separated from him by countless years. Then, it disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ming did not turn his head back. He walked into the royal capital, then continued onwards without ever looking back.


    He did not need to know where to go, because the moment he stepped through the city gate, he already saw it. There were three towers standing tall in the distance, and sitting on top of them were three people.


    The person sitting at the top of the tower at the center was dressed in an Emperor¡¯s robe, and there was a thick wave of kismet on him, as if the entire world, the changes in the seas andnds, and all of Ancient Zang was centered around him. It was as if... where that person was, Ancient Zang would be there, and if he was not around, then Ancient Zang would not be known as Ancient Zang!


    He was the ruler of Ancient Zang... the Sovereign of Ancient Zang who had all of Ancient Zang¡¯s kismet gathered on him!


    Next to him was the third tower. Sitting on top of it was a middle-aged man. He looked incredibly beautiful, and he had a strange, enchanting air about him. That air was incredibly strong, and it became a presence that surrounded him, making him feel like an existence that did not fit into the world.


    It was as if not even kismet could merge with him. He was not one with the world, did not fuse with the heavens, and neither was he part of all lives in thend. Be it the sky, the earth, the heavens, or all manner of living, there was no state of being that could surpass his existence. It was... as if he were the only creator in the world!


    He could create the world, which was why there was no way for him to fuse with it. He could create the universe, but there was no way for him to personally descend upon thend he created to be one with it. He could create and change all manner of being, but there was no way for him to be part with it. If he had to fuse with them, then the world, the universe, and all manner of being should be the ones who tried to be one with him!


    He was Tian Xiu Luo!


    And the path he created was so incredibly domineering that it stood unparalleled!


    Of the three towers, the one in the center was taken by the sovereign, the one on the right belonged to Tian Xiu Luo, andst one... had a man watching Su Ming.


    There was an ancient air about that person, and the feeling of time passing could be detected upon him. It was as if he had been sitting there for a long time... and waiting for Su Ming.


    That person did not have Ancient Zang¡¯s kismet gathered on him, like the sovereign, and neither did he have the domineering air about him like Tian Xiu Luo, which screamed that he was the creator of the world. However, he had a presence that seemed to be able to determine what was the truth and what was fake. It felt as if he could see through all illusions and even time itself.


    That presence seemed to be the epitome of wisdom. It was the end of what all lives could understand. It was also... a Dao that seemed to be able to understand kismet, domineeringness, and everything about all manner of lives.


    On that road, the person would never see illusions. They could see the truth they wanted to see!


    That man was... Gu Hong!


    He was one of the three ninth level Dao Gods in Ancient Zang, or rather, at that moment, those three people were no longer ninth level Dao Gods. Perhaps they had already severed their Daos andpletely formed... their Boundless Dao!


    Tian Xiu Luo had already severed his Dao and reached Boundless Dao Realm. Gu Di had also clearly severed his kismet during the two thousand years to reach Boundless Dao Realm!


    And Gu Hong... The fact that he was sitting on the tower told Su Ming that he... had severed his choice too!


    That word, ¡®sever¡¯, should not be taken literally. Instead, it was a form of resolution, a choice. Once Gu Hong made his choice... he could not turn back. If he was right, then he was right, and if he was wrong, then he was wrong. There were two paths. Perhaps one was right, and the other was wrong.


    Once he chose one of them, it would apany him for life.


    Su Ming¡¯s footsteps paused for a brief moment. He stood on a street in Ancient Zang¡¯s royal capital. There were people who rushed past him, but Su Ming did not look at them, because he knew that even if he looked at them, he would not be able to remember their faces. If that was the case, then he might as well not look at them.


    The only person he watched was Gu Hong, who was on the first tower.


    The old man was also staring at Su Ming. His lips slowly curled into a faint smile.


    ¡°You brat, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for two thousand years!¡±


    There wasughter in the old man¡¯s voice, and when his words swiftly traveled out from the tower, they echoed through the entire royal capital.


    Su Ming could feel the warmth contained in those simple words, and his heart warmed up. That loving care was real, so real... that Su Ming would remember it for life.


    ¡°I, Su Ming, greet my Master.¡± Su Ming looked at the man sitting on the tower in the distance, then slowly wrapped his fist in his palm and bowed deeply.


    Gu Hong¡¯sughter was filled with an ancient air, but the sound of happiness was even more prominent. When hisughter rose into the air again, the old man on the tower had already disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Su Ming.


    His appearance was the same as before, but the strange air about him had weakened, reced by age. When he looked at Su Ming, there was joy in his eyes. Once he cast a few close nces at him, hisughter became even more exuberant than before.


    ¡°Very good! You didn¡¯t make me wait in vain for two thousand years. I promised you in the past that I would let you personally witness the fight between me and those two stubborn idiots who just refuse to die.


    ¡°That was my promise, and since I made it, I definitely had to fulfil it. Forget just two thousand years, even if I had to wait for twenty thousand years, two hundred thousand years, or twenty thousand aeons, I would continue waiting!¡±


    There was originally a lot of wrinkles on the old man¡¯s face, but when heughed, they seemed to vanish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As the old manughed happily, he took Su Ming¡¯s right hand, and with one move, they appeared on his tower.


    There was originally only one seat at the top of the tower, because Su Ming could clearly see... that there was only one seat avable for one person to meditate on the second and third towers.


    However, there were two seats on the first tower. The other spot was formed by the old man during the two thousand years. This action was very simple for him, and it looked very ordinary, but that normal seal caused Su Ming¡¯s heart to tremble the moment he saw it.


    Contained in the seat was the old man¡¯s affection for Su Ming as well as all the tender love he had for Su Ming as his disciple. The old man did not hope for Su Ming to do anything in return, but just to witness his Dao.


    It was like the thread of fate that bound them together, like how their Daos... were a simr path.


    ¡°Hey, you two old coots, we can fight now! My disciple hase back, haha!¡±


    The old man stood on the tower andughed loudly. There was a tone Su Ming found familiar in his voice. It was that unreliable air he knew all too well.


    The moment the old man spoke, Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s eyes flew open to reveal a merciless re. His appearance also changed. His presence was no longer the same as it was in the past. The merciless re in his eyes caused him to no longer seem like a cultivator.


    ¡°You would rather use a seal to avoid fighting for two thousand years, all for the sake of a cultivator. Gu Hong... your Dao is still as abhorring as it was in the past!¡±


    The old man rolled his eyes and let out a cold harrumph before he immediately started cursing. ¡°Shut up! My disciple is mine, not yours. Of course I have to give a damn about him, if I don¡¯t, then who will? Was I supposed to rely on that idiot who ys around with Arts of Kismet?¡±


    As he spoke, the figure sitting on the tower at the center, the Sovereign of Ancient Zang, slowly opened his eyes. When he looked at Su Ming, there were not many changes on his face. Only a sigh came from him, and it resounded through the air.


    ¡°Xuan Er...¡±


    Su Ming looked at the Sovereign of Ancient Zang, then was quiet for a while before he said slowly, ¡°My name is Su Ming.¡±


    The Sovereign of Ancient Zang fell silent. After some time, his deep voice travelednguidly through the world as if it was echoing in the air.


    ¡°Do you still remember... the story of the wanderer who left home?¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze focused. He cast a few scrutinizing nces at the emperor, then he remembered the old man he saw in a noodle stall three thousand years ago.


    ¡°Why do you insist on being lost? I am not surprised that Gu Hong chose you as his disciple, because your Dao has always been simr to his. But now, Gu Hong has already severed his choice, but you... still don¡¯t want to wake up?


    ¡°Wake up, my dear Xuan Er, when you wake up... you will be the Sovereign of Ancient Zang. When you wake up... all the kismet in Ancient Zang will gather on you, and you will be the only heir to my kismet and Gu Hong¡¯s Dao, and you will be... the only true person who reaches Boundless Dao Realm!¡±


    The Sovereign of Ancient Zang stood up slowly on his tower. When he looked at Su Ming, his voice was like the voice of the world. It echoed in the air, and all the lives in the royal capital felt their hearts shudder. The people immediately fell to their knees in worship.


    They were not the only ones. All the cultivators in all the sects and ns within Ancient Zang also prostrated themselves on the ground in the direction of the royal capital... to worship Ancient Zang¡¯s kismet!


    The world became muddled. Fog rose from the ground, as if it had turned into the Vast Universe Su Ming saw outside Harmonious Morus Alba. Everything seemed to be centered around the Sovereign of Ancient Zang!


    Su Ming watched the changes in the world while standing beside the old man, then he said these wordsnguidly, ¡°That is his Boundless Dao Realm, not mine.¡±


    All lives have an end, and if a person learn of what it means to reach boundlessness, then how many cycles of life and death they lead would end with them being in Boundless Dao Realm?


    Lands would eventuallye to an end, but there was no end to the sky. How many lives would lead to thoughts never having an end?

 Chapter 1474: Thirty-Three Skies of Ancient Zang

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Thirty-Three Skies of Ancient Zang</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯ve postponed this for two thousand years. Gu Hong, since your disciple is here, we will start now.¡±


    At the instant the presence of the Sovereign of Ancient Zang reached a monstrous degree and all of Ancient Zang worshiped him, Tian Xiu Luo brought out a power that seemed to be able to seep through the world and crush all the cloudiness brought by the Sovereign of Ancient Zang. He stood on the third tower and seemed like an existence that was at the same level with the Sovereign of Ancient Zang.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to attack to verify our Boundless Dao Realms. If we attack, then Ancient Zang will no longer exist... We don¡¯t need to talk about our Daos either. We are all incredibly confident in our Daos, so no matter how much we argue about it, there is no use to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like how we have been arguing about our Daos during these past two thousand years.¡± Gu Hong¡¯s gaze was calm when he looked at the other two people who stood at the peak with him.


    ¡°Tian Xiu Luo wants to prove that his Dao is the real Boundless Dao. Gu Di doesn¡¯t need to take a direct approach to prove that his Dao is Boundless Dao, because his inheritance itself is the legacy of the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s Dao, and there is no need for us to discuss whether the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s Boundless Dao was real or fake.


    ¡°As for me, I do indeed want to know whether the Dao I have practiced all my life and whether the Realm I have reached is just a moon in theke... or the real, shining moon in the sky.¡±


    When the old man¡¯s words echoed in the air, Su Ming stood by his side with a calm expression. He watched everything while knowing that it was a very rare chance for him to bear witness to such a fight.


    The chance to witness the battle was equivalent to a serendipity for Su Ming.


    Tian Xiu Luo was silent for a moment before a cold sneer appeared at the corners of his lips. There was no emotion in his voice when he spokenguidly.


    ¡°How are you going to prove it?¡±


    The old man was silent for a moment before he spoke with a firm look on his face. ¡°Before, you could make a choice, but you intentionally ignored it. Instead, you chose to win against me and the sovereign to prove that yours is the real Boundless Dao Realm. Tian Xiu Luo, there is no need for you to ask when you already know the answer.¡±


    Right after he spoke, the Sovereign of Ancient Zang lifted his head. He looked at the old man for a moment before he suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Are you talking about Ancient Zang Skies?¡±


    ¡°Ancient Zang Skies...¡± Dark light shone in Xiu Luo¡¯s eyes. After being silent for a moment, he swung his arm.


    ¡°Very well then. Out of the thirty-three Skies of Ancient Zang, the Emperor of Ancient Zang managed to cross thirty-two before reaching Boundless Dao Realm. It is said that the final sky cannot be reached unless someone has power surpassing that of Boundless Dao Realm. All those without the power of Boundless Dao Realm cannot step above thirty Skies... Ancient Zang Skies... since the both of you have already made your choice, I will step into that ce with you.¡± As Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice echoed in the air, his determination and resolution became extremely firm.


    He had indeed intentionally ignored the existence of Ancient Zang Skies, because he wanted to win against Gu Di and Gu Hong to be the strongest in Ancient Zang and prove that his Dao was correct, but right then... he still chose to take the path... that could not be tread upon unless a person had truly reached Boundless Dao Realm.


    That was not his first choice because he cared about losing... but right then, it was the only path avable.


    The old man lifted his right hand and seized the air in the direction of the sky. With it, the sky rumbled. As clouds tumbled about, they looked as if they had be raging waves. They instantly covered the expanse of the sky above Ancient Zang.


    ¡°Then I will use my own power to open up the sky!¡±


    When the old man¡¯s words echoed in the air, the sky roared, and it looked as if it was about to shatter among the tumbling clouds. As cracks filled it, it looked like it had been connected to an ancient world.


    At the same time, Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice also echoed in the air.


    ¡°Then I will open up the ground leading to the underworld.¡±


    Tian Xiu Luo pushed down on the ground with his right hand. With it, the ground of Ancient Zang roared at once. Fog instantly rose, seeping out of the ground from every single part of thend. Contained in it were the thick waves of aura of death. It was the resentment that had gathered from the dead over countless years. During that moment, that resentment tumbled back and charged to the city, then to Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s right hand.


    The sovereign sighed softly while on the tower at the center. He lifted his hands in a manner as if he was pushing up the sky, then murmured.


    ¡°The origin of Ancient Zang has always been beyond the thirty-three Skies... With Ancient Zang¡¯s kismet and my status as the Sovereign of Ancient Zang... I will now open the path to Ancient Zang¡¯s heavens!¡±


    When he said those words, he tore at the sky, and with it, the world rumbled. The loud, rumbling sounds traveled in every direction and shook the sky and earth.


    At the instant the sky was torn, a huge vortex formed in the middle of the sky, and it began rotating. The clouds and fog that had appeared in the sky above the old man due to his doing instantly turned white and were swept into the vortex.


    At the same time, the resentment on the ground charged into the sky as well. It immediately fused into the vortex and made it turn ck. During that moment, only ck and white seemed to remain in the entire world.


    There was no sky, no earth, only the huge vortex that could not be described with words above the three of them and Su Ming, and it could be seen clearly when they lifted their heads. Half of the vortex was ck, and the other half was white. When it rotated, it turned into something that resembled a huge Rune, but it was not a Rune... It was Ancient Zang¡¯s sky!


    Booming sounds spread out continuously into every direction. Tian Xiu Luo threw his head back and let out a shrill roar, then with one step, charged to the ck and white vortex above him.


    ¡°I will be the first to step into Ancient Zang¡¯s sky to verify my Boundless Dao Realm!¡± While his words were still echoing in the air, he turned into a long arc that approached the sky in the ck and white vortex.


    During that moment, be it the sovereign, the old man, or Su Ming, they were all staring fixedly at the ck and white vortex as well as Tian Xiu Luo, who was within it.


    ¡°Firstyer!¡±


    When Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice rang out, he moved through the vortex and charged out of it. When loud, booming sounds shook the sky and reverberated through the air, Su Ming saw thirty-threeyers of skies behind the ck and white vortex, just like what its name suggested, or more urately speaking, there were thirty-three vortices in the sky.


    ¡°Ninthyer!¡±


    Tian Xiu Luo moved through the vortices like he was splitting apart bamboo with one swift stroke of a de. As booming sounds continued echoing in the air, he moved through the vortices.


    ¡°Twentiethyer!¡±


    His voice seemed to havee from the distance. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, his figure was already blurry, but he saw that Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s speed had not diminished, but he had be even faster. There was determination about him, along with madness born from the desire and firm belief in his Boundless Dao Realm. The madness urged him forward to prove that his Boundless Dao Realm was correct.


    ¡°Twenty-thirdyer!¡±


    When Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice reached Su Ming¡¯s ear again, a loud boom apanied his words. It was formed when he shot through another vortex. Every single time that sound echoed in the air, it caused the world to shudder. It could be said that in all of Ancient Zang, only the three of them had the right to step into Ancient Zang Sky!


    The other people did not even have the right to witness it. After all, at that moment, Ancient Zang was clouded. If it were not for the old man, it would have been difficult even for Su Ming to see Ancient Zang Sky.


    The booming sounds became even louder, and Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice reached them once again.


    ¡°Twenty-sixthyer!¡±


    It was already difficult for Su Ming to see Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s figure. All he could see before his eyes was just a muddled haze, but he did not give up. He sucked in a deep breath and circted his cultivation base, then made it gather in his eyes. When his third eye opened, his eight ovepping Great Dao Paragons were all activated, but even so, he could only see a shadow.


    However, as he kept his focus on the huge vortex, a surprised glint slowly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. His breathing quickened slightly, and he slowly narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®Why is this... Why is this vortex giving me a hint of familiarity? This familiarity... is... a presence...¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s breathing became quicker. He formed a vague answer in his heart, but he was a little uncertain about it.


    ¡°Twenty-ninthyer. Gu Hong, Gu Di, watch carefully and see whether I... can step into the thirtiethyer!¡±


    When Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice came out from the vortex, the old man and the Sovereign of Ancient Zang trained their gazes on the sky, with a level of attention that they had never paid to anything before.


    Su Ming could not see much, only a shadow, but that shadow was enough for him to tell whether Tian Xiu Luo would seed.


    Booming sounds rang out madly at that moment. They appeared again and again, and each sound surged into the sky. It stirred up the vortex, throwing space into chaos. As the booming sounds continued, they grew to a deafening degree, but the old man sighed softly.


    The Sovereign of Ancient Zang also moved his gaze away, but a resolute look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve already reached the peak of my Dao and the limit of my cultivation. I¡¯vee to the end of my road... so why... can¡¯t I step into the thirtieth Sky?!¡±


    A shrill roar rang out from the vortex. It was Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s voice, and it had an unwillingness to give in as well as madness. The booming sounds became even louder as he continuously tried to step into the thirtieth Sky.


    The loud noisested for seven days and seven nights. Tian Xiu Luo did not once stop trying to step into the thirtieth Sky. His shrill voice would asionally carry a forlornughter filled with the unwillingness to give in, and Su Ming heard it very clearly.


    On the eighth day, the booming sounds stopped. Tian Xiu Luo slowly descended from the huge ck and white vortex. When hended, his appearance was very different. A feeling of age filled his body, and his face was pale. When he appeared from the vortex in anguish, he looked at the old man.


    ¡°I have never been able to step into Boundless Dao Realm. Boundless Dao Realm... just what exactly is it?!¡±


    The old man was silent for a while before he said softly, ¡°All lives have an end, and if a person learns of what it means to reach boundlessness, then how many cycles of life and death they lead would end with them being in Boundless Dao Realm?¡±


    When the old man spoke and Tian Xiu Luo descended, the Sovereign of Ancient Zang lifted his head.


    ¡°Since Ancient Zang Sky has already been activated... I will also try challenging it.¡±


    His voice was calm. At the instant it traveled outwards, he lifted his right arm and swung it, then flew into the sky. When he did so, all the kismet of Ancient Zang flew up and surrounded him to make the area around him indistinct. Then, he charged to the ck and white vortex.

 Chapter 1475: Gu Hong

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Gu Hong</h4>


    Be it the sovereign, who was rushing to the vortex at that moment, the anguished Tian Xiu Luo, or even the old man, none of them noticed that a huge storm had begun raging in the depths of Su Ming¡¯s heart while he stared at the vortex and his expression changed.


    ¡®This familiar presence... belongs to the bald crane.¡¯ While Su Ming thought of that in his heart, his breathing quickened. The presence was very faint, but no matter how faint it was, Su Ming could never miss it.


    Aside from the bald crane¡¯s presence in the vortex, there was another powerful presence in the vortex. When ced side by side, the two presences were like aparison, causing Su Ming to not only sense the bald crane, but also the owner of the powerful and vast presence.


    It was... Xuan Zang!


    It belonged to Xuan Zang, the man who sat cross-legged on the Feng Shuipass in the Vast Universe!


    ¡®The thirty-three Skies of Ancient Zang... To them, it is a path to reach andplete their Boundless Dao Realms, but to me... it is the path to leave this world, return to the universe, and open my eyes!


    ¡®If I walk into the thirty-third Sky and take a step out of it, I will be able to wake up, and this Possession will end.¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled. At that moment, his epiphany rose in his heart, and gradually, it became a thought etched deeply in his mind, like a Brand.


    ¡®This is my path...¡¯ Resolve gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, the Sovereign of Ancient Zang had already disappeared into the vortex. As booming sounds apanied him, he charged upwards and instantly stepped into the twentieth Sky.


    He did not dere his location as Tian Xiu Luo had done. Instead, he did not say a single thing. He just continued moving upwards, and soon, he reached the twenty-second Sky, the twenty-third Sky, the twenty-fourth Sky... When he reached the twenty-ninth Sky, he stopped.


    Tian Xiu Luo kept his gaze firmly fixed on the vortex. His heart was filled with incrediblyplicated emotions. From a personal view, he did not want Gu Di to seed, but he wanted to know what Boundless Dao Realm truly meant as well. Only when someone reached that Realm could his question be answered.


    The old man¡¯s expression never changed since the start. Be it regret or expectation, none of them were too prominently reflected on his face. Even at that moment, he only lifted his head to see what would happen.


    The Sovereign of Ancient Zang only stopped for the span of a few breaths before he charged to the thirtieth Sky without hesitation. Once he stepped into the thirtieth Sky, he could prove that he had reached Boundless Dao Realm!


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    BOOM!!!


    The booming sounds continued without stop and spread out in a manner that shook the sky and earth. It was the same sound that appeared when Tian Xiu Luo collided against the vortex and tried to reach the thirtieth Sky. That sound was a loud bang formed when they were denied entry.


    That sound onlysted for the span of half an incense stick before it vanished. The Sovereign of Ancient Zang was different from Tian Xiu Luo, who attempted to reach the thirtieth Sky for seven days and nights due to an unwillingness to give up. He only tried nine times!


    He tried nine times and used the span of time required for half an incense stick to burn to do so. When he did not manage to step into the thirtieth Sky, he chose to give up and slowly descended. When he walked out of the ck and white vortex, there was no anguish in his expression nor was his face pale. There was only some pity in his gaze, but that emotion was unavoidable.


    ¡°I have yet to reach Boundless Dao Realm. It seems like I have notpletely severed my kismet either...¡± the Sovereign of Ancient Zan said softly when hended on the tower. He might have felt some semnce of pity for failing, but he seemed to be free of his burden.


    Perhaps the more determined a person was, the more pressure they would feel when they failed, while people like the Sovereign of Ancient Dawn, who did not truly care about reaching Boundless Dao Realm, could put away that burden as easily as they picked it up in the first ce.


    As for Tian Xiu Luo, from the moment he failed, he lost his heart, as if he had lost his path. In the process of searching for his Dao, he had walked an extremely long distance, and when he turned his head around, he no longer knew the way back.


    ¡°The both of you have already tried, and now, I will try as well. I will see whether the Dao I severed is real or fake.¡± The old man was quiet for a moment before he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming.


    Su Ming was also looking at the old man.


    ¡°I will help you scout the road ahead. If my path is real, then stay here, but if I am wrong... then I will not change what I have promised you all those years ago!¡±


    The old man cast a deep nce at Su Ming, and a smile full of tender affection appeared on his face. When he looked away, he turned into a long arc that charged to the huge ck and white vortex in the sky.


    Su Ming stared at the old man¡¯s back. The words the old man had said before he left made him remember the scene when the old man had opened the door to his house and waited for Su Ming to acknowledge him as his Master while Su Ming was in his courtyard.


    He also remembered what the old man said all those years ago.


    ¡°I will help you verify your Dao! If you are wrong, then you will inherit my legacy, and if I am wrong, I will help you leave this ce!¡±


    His words seemed to still be echoing in the air when the sky rumbled. The old man rushed into the vortex like a long arc, and when he charged forward, theyers were continuously shattered.


    The Sovereign of Ancient Zang lifted his head and looked at the vortex. In silence, Tian Xiu Luo also looked at the vortex. To the both of them, Gu Hong was a little different, because Gu Hong¡¯s Dao was not as limitless as kismet, and neither was it as domineering as Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s. It was a determination to search for the truth in the world. It was a Dao they did not understand in the past, and even then, they still did not spend any effort in understanding it on a deeper level.


    His Dao was a pursuit of what was real and what was fake. All that was true would remain true, and what was fake would still exist as an illusion. During that moment, when the old man rushed into the vortex, the verification of his Dao started.


    With booming sounds echoing in the air, the old man rushed up to the twentieth Sky. He then reached the twenty-third Sky, the twenty-sixth Sky... and then, the twenty-ninth!


    When he reached that ce, he did not stop, but instead, charged straight up the vortex leading to the thirtieth Sky!


    At that moment, be it the sovereign or Tian Xiu Luo, both of them trained their gazes on Gu Hong. Su Ming also narrowed his eyes and focused his attention on the old man.


    Boom!


    A loud bang shook the sky and earth, and it was one that had never appeared since the ck and white vortex showed up. It spread out swiftly and echoed in every direction, in every corner of the world, and every bit of space!


    ¡°Thirtieth... Day...¡±


    Tian Xiu Luo staggered. When he took a few steps back, he suddenlyughed loudly. However, his voice was full of anguish rather than joy. It also held a great unwillingness to admit defeat.


    The old man had stepped into the thirtieth Sky in the vortex!


    Once he stepped into the thirtieth Sky, it meant that he had reached Boundless Dao Realm!


    At that moment, not only was Tian Xiu Luo filled with anguish, even the Sovereign of Ancient Zang¡¯s expression changed. As he stared at the vortex, his breathing quickened.


    A loud bang immediately roared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. He sucked in a deep breath while staring at the old man in the vortex. He could somewhat see that the old man had stopped at the thirtieth Sky while thinking about something.


    Time trickled by slowly, and in the blink of an eye, several hours passed. Then, the old man took a step forward from the thirtieth Sky and booming sounds shook the sky and earth again.


    He reached the thirty-first Sky!


    ¡°Lands will eventuallye to an end, but there is no end to the sky. How many lives would lead to thoughts never having an end? So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is...¡±


    At that moment, the old man¡¯s voice came from the thirty-first Sky. He spoke in a murmur, and there was no joy in him when he verified his Dao. Instead, anguish could be heard in his voice, as well as a sigh.


    When his words echoed in the air, Tian Xiu Luo was filled with puzzlement, and uncertainty appeared on the sovereign¡¯s face.


    ¡°So... this is the truth of all things...¡±


    When the old man¡¯sughter echoed even louder in the air, his anguish turned to what resembled madness. He seemed to have seen and understood something, but the anguish and madness in hisughter also gave them a sense of sadness for some unknown reason.


    ¡°Gu Hong, what did you see?!¡± Tian Xiu Luo asked, and his voice traveled into the vortex.


    ¡°I saw... a world you cannot possibly imagine... Su Ming... you are right. Your Dao... is right. I was wrong, because this Dao of mine, to me, has no correctness to even speak of...


    ¡°What is the world? What is the void? What is true, and what is false? What are the cycles of reincarnation? What is wrong, and what is right... so that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    The old man¡¯sughter became even crazier. In a bout of madness, he seemed to have lowered his head. His gaze seeped through the thirty-one Skies to stare at Su Ming.


    Su Ming could sense that gaze. He could sense the sadness in it... along with an air of parting. It was a feeling that they were about to be separated by death, the feeling that they were about to be eternally kept apart.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Ming¡¯s heart shuddered, and he instinctively cried out.


    ¡°You¡¯re right... but I still hope that there wille a day in the future... when you will remember... that you had a Master in this illusory world that appeared because of your battle of Possession.¡±


    When the old man spoke right then, there was no longer anguish in his voice. Instead, there was a sigh contained in his speech. It wasmentation for the world and for his own life.


    ¡°There are no bounds to Dao... and there is no end to thoughts... but if I don¡¯t search for boundlessness and don¡¯t break the lines that draw the end and let everything turn in reverse and return to the start, then it will be as if I am going against my own Dao!


    ¡°Su Ming, I will make you be a ninth level Dao God, and with it, I will help you... break through the illusory thirty-three Skies so you... can win this battle of Possession. I will help you... go home!¡±


    As he spoke, with madness in hisughter, the old man shone with endless light. It illuminated all thirty-three Skies, then instantly gathered into one single long arc and.. charged downwards, shooting through the vortices... and going straight into the center of Su Ming¡¯s brow.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Su Ming instinctively wanted to dodge. He knew what was going to happen next, but before he could dodge, the long arc seeped through space and appeared right in front of him, thennded straight into his third eye!


    ¡°Because you are my disciple, my only disciple... Since I am wrong, I will definitely make my disciple... continue to be right! I hope that with this method, I can make my Daost for eternity...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s mind roared. At the instant the long aded at the center of his brow, Gu Hong¡¯s voice¡ªancient and filled with tender affection¡ªechoed in Su Ming¡¯s mind.


    Tears... fell down from Su Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Hong had reversed his own Dao and made all of his power of Boundless Dao Realm scatter, because he was willing to be his disciple¡¯s ninth ovepping Dao God.


    That was... Gu Hong.


    Gu Hong, his name meant a lonely feather, and he lived his whole life like a lonely goose feather. In the end, however, for that one bow Su Ming gave him all those years ago, he became a Master who would give up everything for his disciple.

 Chapter 1476: My Thirty Skies

    <h4>Chapter 1476: My Thirty Skies</h4>


    Tears fell from Su Ming¡¯s eyes as the ninth ovepping Dao God appeared within his third eye. Once they merged together, they made him... reach the ninth level of Dao Divinity Realm.


    The ninth ovepping Dao God had Su Ming¡¯s appearance, and he was also weeping.


    The voice echoing in Su Ming¡¯s head was still around, but the owner of that voice could no longer be seen with the naked eye. However, in Su Ming¡¯s heart, his Master would always be around, and he would eternally exist among his Dao Divinities.


    Gu Hong was Su Ming¡¯s ninth Dao Divinity!


    Gu Hong¡¯s choice shocked Tian Xiu Luo, and the Sovereign of Ancient Zang¡¯s heart trembled. Disbelief appeared on their faces. They had not expected that once Gu Hong stepped into the thirty-first Sky, he would make such a choice whileughing madly.


    ¡®Perhaps... with this method, he could gather his legacy on his disciple so that he could continue down his Dao as well. Gu Hong... I have never respected anyone in my life... You are now the only person I will ever respect,¡¯ Tian Xiu Luo muttered in his heart.


    He stared at Su Ming as if he could still see Gu Hong in him, his friend with whom he had thought his entire life. As he watched him, understanding gradually appeared in Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Go. your Master has chosen to reverse his Dao and be your ninth Dao Divinity so that you could have the right to step into Ancient Dao Skies.


    ¡°Su Ming, don¡¯t disappoint your Master. No matter what your Dao is, you must persevere down your path!¡± Tian Xiu Luo said calmly, but his voice echoed in the area.


    At that moment, he did not have any other thoughts in his mind, but only a hint of sadness, which caused him to sigh with a myriad of emotions towards the sky, Gu Hong¡¯s sigh, and his blessings for Su Ming.


    Su Ming was silent. His nine Dao Divinities at the center of his brow were swiftly merging into one, and his cultivation base was erupting madly. He was growing stronger, and his cultivation base changed continuously. His level of cultivation climbed up rapidly.


    It was a key stage for an eighth level Great Dao Paragon to be a ninth level Dao God. That step... was incredibly difficult for all Great Dao Paragons, and it was a great serendipity that they could only dream of having but not actively seek. Yet at that moment, while Su Ming had obtained that serendipity, he felt no joy in his heart.


    ¡°This is what Dao means.¡± A sigh tumbled out of the Sovereign of Ancient Zang¡¯s lips, and his voice echoed in the world.


    ¡°It simply means that Dao wouldst for an eternity... The person who understood it would not care about their physical body, their own survival, nor even whether they could continue with their life. They would only care about Dao and whether it couldst for eternity...


    ¡°That was Gu Hong, and it is also the reason why he could surpass us and step into the thirty-first Sky... Dao is boundless, and there is no end to thoughts... so that¡¯s what it means.¡±


    When the Sovereign of Ancient Zang¡¯s sigh echoed in the air, he looked at Su Ming. There was no longer aplicated look in his eyes, but an encouraging gaze.


    ¡°Whether you are Xuan Er or not, no matter who you are... continue down your path, so that your Dao and Gu Hong¡¯s Dao will continue. Don¡¯t let yourself feel any regret. Don¡¯t disappoint Gu Hong.¡±


    Su Ming was silent for a time. Then, he slowly lifted his head and looked at the ck and white vortex in the sky. He stared at the path to leave and an end to the battle of Possession.


    Once the nine Dao Divinities in Su Ming¡¯s third eyepletely fused with Dao Hong, they shone with light.


    That light was not white, but neither was it ck... It was purple! Su Ming¡¯s robes were purple, his hair was purple, and his eyes were purple. At that moment, his whole world was purple. That purple hue existed in daylight, and was not the darkness of night. However, when the purple hue shone during the night... it was a darkness that not even night could dye ck.


    Su Ming sucked in a deep breath and took a step forward. The moment his footnded, his body let out a bang, and he turned into a long arc that charged into the sky.


    He was so fast that he instantly appeared under the ck and white vortex. In fact, half of his body had already appeared in the vortex, and with just another half a step, he couldpletely step into Ancient Zang Skies¡¯ vortex.


    It was not that he could not take that half a step, but he had stopped for a moment based on his will. He turned his head around and cast a nce at Ancient Zang¡¯s world.


    It was perhaps hisst time looking at Ancient Zang, because right then... Su Ming would definitely seed! It was what he told himself!


    Su Ming saw a vast piece ofnd. He saw Seven Moons Land, the rising and falling mountain ranges, all the ces that granted him experience during the three thousand years he lived in thend. In fact, he could even vaguely see Hao Hao.


    With that one nce, he also saw all the people he met in Ancient Zang. After a long while, a look saying that he was about to bid farewell to that world appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He turned around, and with his Dao as well as Gu Hong¡¯s Dao, he took the half a step into Ancient Zang Skies.


    When his footnded, Su Ming entered the vortexpletely. He stepped into Ancient Zang, and what waited for him was the road of the thirty-three Skies. Once Su Ming reached its end, he would walk out of the thirty-three Skies and the world formed for the battle of Possession, and then... he would open his eyes!


    The world rumbled. Clouds and fog surrounded Su Ming. It was foggy all around him, and that fogginess gave him the feeling of seeing the endless universe beyond when he left Harmonious Morus Alba all those years ago.


    Su Ming did not pay any attention to his surroundings and did not think too much. He only kept his mind on questioning his own Dao as he used all of his power to turn into a long arc and charge up with an indomitable will.


    Boom!


    A loud bang echoed in the air. Su Ming felt that he seemed to have rushed past a barrier, and at the instant he did, he went through the first Sky!


    Su Ming knew that it was Ancient Zang¡¯s first Sky!


    Before him were thirty-two more Skies. The path of questioning his Dao and the journey to verify it was right under his feet. He could not turn his head back, and he would not turn his head around!


    Resolution appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Not only did his speed not slow down, he even became faster, and throughout his charge, booming sounds apanied him...


    The second Sky, third Sky, fourth Sky... Every single time Su Ming cleared anotheryer, booming sounds shook the sky and reverberated through the air. When he stepped into the ninth Sky, Su Ming looked down, but he only saw fog below. However, he could still sense the gazes of the Sovereign of Ancient Zang and Tian Xiu Luo.


    They held great hope and were clear and expectant, not bearing any personal grudges. It was a form of respect towards Dao, or rather, they respected Gu Hong¡¯s choice to help Su Mingplete his Dao!


    They wanted to know whether Gu Hong¡¯s choice would seed!


    There was no longer any tears in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but Gu Hong¡¯s figure had now be an eternal existence in his heart. His tears of grief could not provide him more power to charge forward. He could only use the truth to prove that his Dao was right. He had to rush out of the thirty-three Skies, for only then would he make Gu Hong smile.


    Su Ming¡¯s gaze became even more resolute. His speed increased swiftly, and as he charged forth in a long arc, he touched the tenth Sky.


    Booming sounds shook the sky again. Su Ming¡¯s speed did not change, and he continued to charge to the eleventh Sky!


    Just like that, Su Ming had all his cultivation base erupt from him, and with his power of a ninth level Dao God, he broke through the thirteenth Sky, crashed past the sixteenth Sky, tore through the neenth Sky, and stomped his way into the twenty-second Sky!


    A burst of madness spread out of Su Ming¡¯s body, and he had no intention of holding any of it back. His eyes were bloodshot, and his mind had already descended into a state of madness which prevented him from being affected by any secondary thoughts. It became an obsessive craze... and it formed his determination to rush out of the thirty-third Sky.


    ¡°I will... step into the thirty-third Sky!¡±


    Su Ming threw his head back and shouted. His speed increased exponentially, because he was no longer using only his cultivation base, but his four great wills as well.


    As they exploded in power, Su Ming felt as if his resolve was burning and bringing his body¡ªentirely purple and surrounded by a crazed presence¡ªto crash into the twenty-fourth Sky. Even if he ended up in a badly battered state because of it, he would crush the twenty-sixth Sky.


    With booming sounds echoing in the air... Su Ming stepped into the twenty-eighth Sky!


    Once he was there, Su Ming lifted his head and stared at the twenty-ninth Sky. He could vaguely see... the thirtieth Sky right behind it!


    The thirtieth Sky was inessible to all those who were not in Boundless Dao Realm!


    ¡°After bing a ninth level Dao God, whates next is Boundless Dao Realm... Boundless Dao Realm is just like how thoughts have no end. It needs to be severed... Once I sever my Dao, I can make my Dao... be boundless, and my thoughts... will have no end to them.¡±


    When Su Ming said those words softly, the mes of determination burned in his bloodshot eyes. He sucked in a deep breath while he was in the twenty-eighth Sky. He did not let out that breath, but instead kept it in his body.


    He turned into a long arc that charged to the twenty-ninth Sky. His speed became faster along the way, and at the end, he practically became a shooting star that rose from the ground and traveled in reverse, back to the sky.


    The next instant... Su Ming crashed against the barrier in the sky leading to the twenty-ninth Sky.


    Boom!


    The sound echoed through the heavens and spread through all of Ancient Zang when the barrier before Su Ming shattered. He immediately stepped into the twenty-ninth Sky. At that moment, before him was the thirtieth Sky that the Sovereign of Ancient Zang could not step into and Tian Xiu Luo found difficult enter!


    ¡°Thirtieth Sky...¡±


    The mes of determination in Su Ming¡¯s eyes spread to his entire body. They spread into his mind and heart. His cultivation base erupted at full force, and his third eye shone with an eye-catching light. Within it, the eyes of the nine ovepping Dao Divinities shone brilliantly!


    The four great wills also erupted at full force from Su Ming¡¯s body at that moment. Once they fused with his determination, they turned into his madness. He did not let out any sound, but like a volcano that was about to erupt, he delivered the madness of letting out all of his power to the thirtieth Sky.


    He instantly flew up, and from a distance, he looked like a moth while the thirtieth Sky was like a fire. He instantly drew close to it...


    ¡®My Dao is my determination. It¡¯s all the faces I can never forget no matter how many cycles of life and death I have to go through. It is... my promise to them in Harmonious Morus Alba.


    ¡®I... will resurrect them. I will take back all that I have lost!


    ¡®This is my Dao, and what I need to sever is not this Dao... but that there will be no truths or lies, no dreams, no illusions, no Possessions, no talents... no destiny!


    ¡®What I will sever is my life of walking from midwinter to spring. I will sever... the one figure that will be missing for all eternity!¡¯


    Su Ming¡¯s body looked as if he had been lit on fire when... he crashed against the barrier leading to the thirtieth Sky.


    Booming sounds lifted the sky and earth and shook every corner of the world!

 Chapter 1477: Beyond Ancient Zang Skies

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Beyond Ancient Zang Skies</h4>


    To Su Ming, the thirtieth Sky had long since ceased to be a sky, but was a de that was ced horizontally in the sky. The gleaming de was as bright as the sky, which was why it morphed into thirty skies, bing a ravine that blocked off all those who were not in Boundless Dao Realm.


    It was not impossible to cross the ravine, but if anyone wanted to do it, they would require the resolve to sever their Dao. It did not matter whether the Dao they severed was right or wrong, what was important was their resolve!


    Tian Xiu Luo thought he had that resolve. He thought he severed his Dao, but when he saw Gu Hong reversing his own Dao in the end and giving up on everything to help Su Mingplete his Dao, he knew that in terms of resolve, he could notpare.


    The Sovereign of Ancient Zang also understood that. The two of them had alreadye to know why they could not step into the thirtieth Sky. It had nothing to do with whether the Dao they severed was right or wrong, but that their resolve was simply not enough...


    They had too many things holding them back. With those shackles, it would forever be difficult for them topletely sever their Dao. Be it their kismet or the ability to create all manner of living, if they did not haveplete resolve and dedication to it, they could not enter Boundless Dao Realm.


    When Su Ming touched the thirtieth Sky, booming sounds shook the sky and earth. As they reverberated through the air, the world trembled. The Sovereign of Ancient Zang¡¯s eyes gathered on him, and Tian Xiu Luo¡¯s eyes shone brightly. As they focused their entire attention on Su Ming, they saw him... charging like a moth into the mes.


    When the loud booms echoed in the air, it was as if a gleaming de came charging down to cut Su Ming. He did not dodge or evade it. With resolve and determination, he took an unwavering step to the de slicing down at him.


    The de... went through Su Ming¡¯s body as if it had phased through him. It sliced through him, but it did not draw blood nor cause any wounds. It only severed Su Ming¡¯s destiny...


    It sounded abstract, but what the de severed... was Su Ming¡¯s choice, because the concept of severing one¡¯s Dao was in truth a choice. A person could choose the past or the future.


    If Su Ming chose to sever the past, then he would have a glorious future ahead of him. If he chose to sever his future, then he could keep the past with him eternally.


    No one other than Su Ming knew of his precise choice. Be it the Sovereign of Ancient Zang or Tian Xiu Luo, both of them could only see that Su Ming had severed his Dao, but if he did not describe in detail what he had severed, no one would know about it.


    When the de swung down, loud booms resounded through the air, and the de shattered. When it fell apart, it turned into the fragments of the sky, allowing Su Ming... to move past the twenty-ninth Sky and step into the thirtieth Sky!


    At the instant he stepped there, Su Ming lowered his head, but he did not look at thend nor the area around him. Instead, he was quietly experiencing something.


    Under the vortex, the Sovereign of Ancient Zang and Tian Xiu Luo felt their hearts tremble. They stared Su Ming, who was currently standing in the thirtiethyer in the vortex, in a daze.


    They did not say a single word, only watched quietly.


    After a long, long time had passed, Su Ming lifted his head slowly. His third eye could no longer be seen at the center of his brow, and neither could his nine ovepping Dao Divinities be seen. His entire person seemed to have be different at that moment, but that difference could not be described with words.


    He sighed softly, and when he lifted his head, his gazended on the thirty-first Sky. That ce... was a world the Sovereign of Ancient Zang and Tian Xiu Luo could not see from the ground.


    When Su Ming saw the thirty-first Sky clearly, he understood why Gu Hong had fallen silent when he stood at that ce.


    There was a huge person before them. It sat in space, and beneath him was a Feng Shuipass. Around his wrist was a string of pearls, and he was dressed in a ck long robe. It was Xuan Zang.


    Or rather, he was the Emperor of Ancient Zang, who disappeared from Ancient Zang¡¯s royal pce and was believed to be dead!


    He had clearly not diedpletely, but instead, drifted about in space in search for a miracle that could resurrect him.


    Su Ming stared at the illusory figure quietly. It was a scene that Gu Hong had seen when he stood in that ce earlier, and it had made him understand what Su Ming had told him a long time ago.


    Su Ming was silent for a long time before he took a step forward and began walking into the sky. When he arrived at the barrier leading to the thirty-first Sky, he crossed it with one step.


    When he arrived at the thirty-first Sky and looked above him, Xuan Zang¡¯s figure became even clearer, and Su Ming was able to sense... the bald crane¡¯s presence spreading out of Xuan Zang¡¯s clenched fist.


    That presence caused Su Ming to remember the feather he had grabbed. That feather had flown out when the bald crane was swept into the void.


    However, Su Ming could not see the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s face clearly. It was rather blurry... but even if it was blurry and Su Ming could not see it clearly, he could still somewhat sense that his face... was the exact same as his.


    ¡°When Master stood here and chose to reverse his Dao, he must have also had a sense of what that figure¡¯s face looked like, just like I do...¡± Su Ming murmured under his breath while sighing softly.


    While his sigh still echoed in the air, Su Ming took another step forward. With it, the thirty-first Sky crumbled before him, and the thirty-second Sky¡¯s barrier was also torn to pieces the moment Su Ming walked forward.


    When he stood in the thirty-second Sky, he could already see the face of the person sitting on the huge Feng Shuipass in space. It... was Su Ming¡¯s own.


    Tian Xiu Luo was quiet for a while before he spoke from beyond the ck and white vortex under Su Ming. ¡°What did you see?!¡±


    Tian Xiu Luo had asked Gu Hong about it, and he seemed to have somewhat understand Gu Hong¡¯s answer. However, when he asked Su Ming about it, Su Ming did not provide him with a simr answer.


    ¡°I... saw myself,¡± Su Ming said softly. His voice echoed through the thirty-two Skies and spread to every corner of the world.


    Su Ming stared at the figure on the Feng Shuipass, then took that a step into the thirty-third Sky.


    With that step, the thirty-third Sky vanished before him as if it no longer existed, allowing Su Ming... to arrive before the huge figure sitting on the Feng Shuipass. He was only one final step away from the center of the figure¡¯s brow.


    When he stood there, Su Ming stared at the huge figure for a long, long time. In silence, thousands of thoughts were born in his head. He thought of many people and many things, and then, he sighed softly, channeling all his thoughts into that sigh. It would echo for eternity and never fade away


    Then... he took his final step!


    When Su Ming put his foot down, purple light shone from his body. It shot through the thirty-three Skies and descended on the ground. It sent all the fog scattering and chased away all emptiness, causing Ancient Zang to turn purple.


    Su Ming lowered his head then and cast a nce at the world below him. He saw the person dressed in the straw cape standing outside the city gate of the royal capital. It was Tian Xie Zi. He was staring up at Su Ming, and a smile was on his face. It held a reluctance to part, a farewell, and a blessing.


    Su Ming saw that Dao Han was no longer in istion in Seven Moons Sect, but was instead standing on a coffin while staring at the sky. There was aplicated look on his face, and he was staring at the sky quietly with respect that came from the bottom of his heart...


    And in the dimension belonging to One Dao Sect that seemed to be isted from the world and had shattered, Great Dao Paragon Sen Mu was also staring at the sky in a daze. It was no longer night before him. The sun shone bright, and a ray of sunlight shone on the side of his face, causing the shadow behind him... to be that of Su Ming¡¯s second senior brother, who seemed to be standing among the flowers in the ninth summit with a gentle smile on his face.


    There was a woman who had just dragged her exhausted body out of a cave abode in the mountains. Needless to say, it was Xu Hui. Her face was slightly pale, and when she stared at the sky, a look of attention appeared on her face, as if there was a soft sigh in her heart that could not be voiced.


    There were others...


    Others...


    Like Hao Hao. In his world, he sat on the tree crown that reced the sky. The boy was quiet, and he seemed to be able to see Su Ming too. While smiling happily on the tree, he lifted his hand and waved at Su Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already returned home, big brother... you¡¯re about to go home too...¡±


    Like the headless figure sitting on the city in the world under the tree crown. At that moment, he seemed to have moved slightly, and he too became a part of the farewell in the form ofughter that wasing from the pce set in the bustling city.


    Di Tian¡¯s joyfulughter and the happiness among the people from his sect sitting around him lingered in the air for a long time, refusing to leave. Di Tian had a wine cup in his hand, and when no one was paying attention, he lifted his head slightly to take a sip of wine, but in truth, he was staring at the sky. There was a blessing in his gaze.


    Like Lei Chen, who was sitting under themps lit in Dark Mountain Tribe. No matter how the wind blew, it could not extinguish the fire. The sky was covered by the branches that prevented all those on the ground from seeing beyond them, but there was a mncholic air about the tribe that would disappear even without wind blowing against it. That mncholy came from Lei Chen as he stood with his head lifted. He stared at the sky andughed.


    Heughed andughed until tears trickled down his cheeks...


    Like the Old Man Extermination on the lone ship in the sea. When he lifted his head to look at the sky, anguish appeared on his face, and then it morphed into a sigh.


    Su Ming moved his gaze away. His expression was very calm at that moment, and there was no longer any red in his eyes. Instead, his gaze was clear. He had seen through all the prosperity in life and lived through many springs, summers, autumns, and winters.


    He turned around and his foot alsonded...


    When he took his final step, he... disappeared into the center of the ck robed man¡¯s brow... for all time.


    One winter, one life, a world called Ancient Zang, a sigh that departed...


    When he woke up, he woke up to unfamiliarity. When he left... he only brought with him loneliness. Only his Dao was like the purple light in the sky. Even if his destiny faded away, the purple light wouldst forever.

 Chapter 1478: Opened Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Opened Eyes</h4>


    The universe had a color. It was gray that was nearly white, but perhaps that description was not too appropriate as well, because when others looked at it, they would feel as if something was pressing heavily against their hearts, and it was a feeling that was near destion.


    It was a color, but also destion.


    And boundlessness meant that something was indistinct and could not be seen clearly. It meant a size that was endlessly big... Once this word wasbined with space, it would turn into... a vast universe that had no end.


    In the vast universe, just how many worlds existed? How manys were there? And how many people parted in grief or met in happiness? How many of those meetings and partings flowed in the river of time that had so many years contained in it that no one would know whether they could be counted?


    No one knew the answer.


    There was one thing in the universe which had not changed since an eternity ago. It was a man sitting on a huge Feng Shuipass. He was dressed in a long ck robe, and his long hair fell over his shoulders. He had his head lowered, and thick aura of death seeped out of his body. It was... Xuan Zang!


    He sat meditating with the aura of death surrounding him. There was also an ancient air about him, as if he had already forgotten how many years had passed since he sat down, as if he had already forgotten the Dao of his previous life...


    At that moment, a sigh tumbled out of Xuan Zang¡¯s mouth. When it echoed in the vast universe... he slowly lifted his head. His eyes had been closed since forever ago, but right then... slowly, but surely, he opened his eyes!


    The moment he opened his eyes, loud, endless booming sounds reverberated through the vast universe. When those booms tumbled about, it was as if the entire universe was shocked by Xuan Zang¡¯s act of opening his eyes. The presence that spread out from hi when he opened his eyes caused the universe to stir!


    Fog tumbled about, and it spread out swiftly from around Xuan Zang to form a vortex. It swept up the vast universe, and as the vortex rotated with loud booming sounds, Xuan Zangpletely opened his eyes!


    A brilliant spark that could cause the vast universe to shake appeared in his gaze. That brilliant spark disappeared after an instant and calm returned... But those were not Xuan Zang¡¯s eyes. They belonged... to Su Ming!


    The moment Su Ming stepped into the thirty-third Sky and the center of Xuan Zang¡¯s brow, he... seeded in his Possession!


    ¡°I made it.¡±


    Once Su Ming Possessed Xuan Zang¡¯s body and opened his eyes, he looked at the familiar universe, then at the vortex before him.


    When his murmurs echoed in space, he lowered his head and looked at the ck feather on his open palm. The bald crane¡¯s presence was spreading out of that feather weakly, and it filled Su Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I am... Su Ming.¡±


    He closed his eyes and went to gain a sense of the body as well as the ancient world contained within it.


    Just like how a world existed in Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings, Su Ming also saw a world in the body he had sessfully Possessed.


    ¡°Xuan Zang didn¡¯t fail either.¡±


    When Su Ming looked at the world in his body, the sigh he breathed out held an ancient tone. It echoed in space as well as the world in his body.


    It was... a world that had died for an unknown number of years. Su Ming saw Ancient Zang, the sects and ns, but they had already been reduced to ruin. They had be debris, and not a single living being could be found.


    Everything seemed to have withered away when Xuan Zang closed his eyes in the past and the aura of death filled his body.


    ¡°The three thousand years I lived through were a Possession. The world during those three thousand years... could be the Emperor of Ancient Zang¡¯s memories, or it could also have been Xuan Zang¡¯s memories... Either way, that world was the recollection of the world before it died.


    ¡°In that recollection, I became him. Based on this, I seeded... but from his point of view, his goal was to be revived. He was ready to do anything to be revived, and right now... he has indeed been revived. He was resurrected with my will,¡± Su Ming said softly, murmuring to himself while he stared at the dead world in his body.


    Su Ming slowly fell silent. When he stopped mumbling to himself, time continued passing in the vast universe. Each time his thoughts changed, one thousand years seemed to change...


    When Su Ming lifted his head and put away the feather on his palm... he slowly stood up on the Feng Shuipass.


    At the instant he stood up, the booming sounds from the vortex in the vast universe reached a monstrous degree. The vortex¡¯s rotations caused the vast universe to look as if it had turned into a boundless raging sea... and while Su Ming stood on the Feng Shuipass, he seemed like the master of the raging sea.


    ¡°This is what it means to reach Boundless Dao Realm,¡± Su Ming mumbled under his breath. However, there was a bleak tone to his voice as well as loneliness. It was a loneliness only he possessed in the entire vast universe.


    ¡°It is like how a person bes a god, and then from a god... the master who stands supreme to all.¡±


    Su Ming stood on the Feng Shuipass for a long, long time before he sat down again, and while alone in the vast universe, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the limit of my Dao...¡±


    With his eyes shut, Su Ming sighed in his heart before he sucked in a deep breath. The moment he did so, the rotating vortex charged at Su Ming and entered him through every part of his body. Eventually, all of it was within Su Ming¡¯s body.


    While the vortex in Su Ming¡¯s body tumbled about, it crashed against the dead world in him. Gradually, the endless vortex from the vast universe gathered in one spot in Ancient Zang¡¯s royal capital, which was the heart of the dead world.


    That spot was like a seed, and at that moment... it was buried deep in the world.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, one thousand years went by... In that time, a tree grew in the originally dead world, and it was... the Tree of Dao Verification!


    The tree¡¯s roots spread through the earth, using the vast universe as its nutrients. It grew up slowly, just like how Hao Hao had done in the past, since Su Ming was using the same method to change the world in his body.


    He had an endless amount of time and unimaginable patience toplete all the steps necessary to change the world.


    Thousands of years passed, and the Tree of Dao Verification reached the sky. When it covered the world, Su Ming could no longer see any wastnds in his world, and neither was there any wreckage. Everything returned to the beginning. Mountain ranges, rivers, and everything Su Ming could remember about Ancient Zang from the three thousand years he lived in it returned to how they looked then.


    Perhaps there was some form of power that caused Su Ming to live three thousand years in Ancient Zang during the process of him Possessing Xuan Zang, because it allowed him to return it to how it looked like before.


    Perhaps that vague power belonged to Xuan Zang.


    But no matter what, all of that was no longer important. When the Tree of Dao Verification¡¯s crown reced the sky in Su Ming¡¯s body, he opened his eyes while still seated.


    ¡°There is midwinter in my Life Matrix, and hence, there is winter in this world, just like the autumn sun, summer rain, and an abundance of life like spring. This is life, and it is also my world,¡± Su Ming murmured softly, and the four seasons appeared in the world within his body.


    During the thousands of years the tree grew, the Feng Shuipass beneath Su Ming kept moving forward, allowing Su Ming to continuously absorb the power from the vast universe to nourish the world in him and change all that which had died. Even if the world had already taken form and had the four seasons, Su Ming still continued moving forward and did not stop.


    As time passed, the passage of time also became part of the world in Su Ming¡¯s body. That world seemed to have be aplete entity, but it was stillcking... true life.


    ¡®I will search for them in the cycles of life and death as well as in the vast universe until I find them, and then... it will be time for me to open the Abyss Gate. It will be the first time I open the Abyss Gate in my life, and it will... also be myst.¡¯


    While Su Ming sat on the Feng Shuipass, he stared at the vast universe in the distance and mulled over the loneliness he felt during the past thousands of years. He pondered over the istion he felt by being the only person there and how it would stay with him for life. His istion would nevere to an end.


    ¡°This is what it means to be in Boundless Dao Realm,¡± Su Ming said softly. He took off the string of pearls from his right wrist, and after staring at them for a moment, he flung them into the vast universe with his left hand. The universe immediately tumbled about, and an endless amount of power swiftly gathered in the pearls. Once they were filled, Su Ming retained the seventh while throwing away the rest. Six of the pearls contained lives. They turned into butterflies and flew into the distance until all of them vanished from sight.


    Only the seventh remained in Su Ming¡¯s palm, and he held it tight.


    ¡°From now on, there will be eight butterflies which will possess life in the vast universe, and they will be the hope for me to find their tracks...¡± Su Ming mumbled.


    The Harmonious Morus Albas in the vast universe were born on the Tree of Dao Verification. All of them had the same name, the same life, and in fact, it could be said that they were originally one.


    When the Tree of Dao Verification had crumbled, they could only flutter and fly about in the Vast Expanse, bing wanderers who could not find their home... but because their origin essence was the same, Su Ming firmly believed that since his eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, Yu Xuan, Cang Lan, Xu Hui, and the others could be born in the seventh Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings, then he could definitely find their traces in the other butterflies¡¯ wings.


    He would gather all their traces together, and then he would form the key to activate his Abyss Gate.


    However, those were just his assumptions. Perhaps he would seed, but it could also... just be wishful thinking. Yet no matter what, Su Ming had to try. Even if he could not seed, he would absolutely not give up. He would continue searching for other methods. That was his Dao.


    With the seventh pearl, Su Ming slowly closed his eyes. The pearl on his palm could not turn into a butterfly... because the bald crane¡¯s Reversed Spirit was not contained in it.


    Time passed as the Feng Shuipass on which Su Ming ast continued moving forward through the vast universe. The feeling of loneliness and istion was something Su Ming was already ustomed to, and he had no choice but to get used to it. He was alone for one thousand years, for ten thousand years... and then thirty thousand years...


    A huge butterfly appeared before Su Ming in the vast universe. It was a Harmonious Morus Alba, but not one of those that Su Ming had bestowed life upon thirty thousand years ago. It was a butterfly which Xuan Zang had not killed.


    The aura of death was not heavy about that butterfly, and there were countless lives on the four wings. Perhaps there were also people who learned that the world they lived in was actually Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings there as well, and perhaps there were also people like Arid Triad who tried to struggle against the fate of being wiped off, but there was no doubt... that they still lived a blessed life.


    After all, the person they met was not Xuan Zang, but Su Ming.


    While sitting on the Feng Shuipass, he looked quietly at the Harmonious Morus Alba in the distance. When he drew close, the butterfly shuddered visibly, and an air of fear leaked out of its body.


    ¡°I will not wipe you off. I only want... to take away some marks of certain people from you.¡±

 Chapter 1479: To Not Wait for the Heavens to Fall Silent

    <h4>Chapter 1479: To Not Wait for the Heavens to Fall Silent</h4>


    Su Ming stared at the Harmonious Morus Alba letting out a panicking and terrified air before speaking faintly. Then, he shut his eyes, and his will, so great now that it could no longer be described with words, instantly left his body and charged to the Harmonious Morus Alba.


    If his will was to bepared with Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s will, it would be the same asparing a brilliant moon to a firefly. It made the Harmonious Morus Alba unable to struggle and fight back. It could only allow Su Ming¡¯s will topletely cover its body, then fuse into all four of its wings from every angle.


    During that moment, the four Expanse Cosmoses contained in the Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s four wings shuddered. The gxies instantly froze... While they kept still, Su Ming¡¯s will swept past each life like a violent storm, but he did not harm them. He only searched for the traces and the marks he needed.


    After several breaths passed, all four Expanse Cosmoses in the Harmonious Morus Alba returned to normal, and Su Ming¡¯s will faded away, but only the Harmonious Morus Alba knew that the existence which terrified it and which it found somewhat familiar in the depths of its mind, did not remove its will, but instead broke it down into several portions and gathered them within the four Expanse Cosmoses.


    The Harmonious Morus Alba was uneasy and anxious because it did not know what marks Su Ming was searching for. It could only hope that he would leave as soon as possible. His terrifying might and strength caused it to be unable to fight back even in the slightest. It knew that if he wanted to kill it, he would only need to point a finger at it.


    Time trickled as Su Ming sat on the Feng Shuipass and levitated before the Harmonious Morus Alba. He had been broken down his will into several parts, and each of them were by the side of the people who had the marks he wanted.


    He did not take those marks away immediately, but instead stayed beside them. As time passed and a long period of time went by, the Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s wings started ovepping, and then, the four Expanse Cosmoses started to be destroyed...


    When destruction was over and new lives were born, Su Ming left with the marks he needed. He had apanied them for an aeon. His will left the anxious and uneasy Harmonious Morus Alba, and returned to his body on the Feng Shuipass. Then, Su Ming opened his eyes.


    He lifted his right hand, and there were several feeble souls on his palm. Among them were his eldest senior brother, second senior brother, Hu Zi, Cang Lan, Yu Xuan, Xu Hui, his elder... and all the other people from Su Ming¡¯s memories.


    Those souls only had a trace of the marks that signified who they were in his memories, and they were not the versions of the people Su Ming wanted.


    When the Harmonious Morus Alba spread its wings again, Su Ming left into the distance on his Feng Shuipass. He continued moving forward, alone and isted in the vast universe for another ten thousand years...


    Ten thousand years, twenty thousand years, thirty thousand years... Time passed, but there seemed to be no traces of it in the vast universe. When two hundred thousand years passed, Su Ming opened his eyes again, because right before him... was the ninth Harmonious Morus Alba which was fortunate enough to have never run into Xuan Zang.


    It drifted about in the vast universe with an abundant amount of life flowing in it, and countless lives had been born in the Expanse Cosmoses within its four wings.


    When it noticed Su Ming¡¯s arrival, that Harmonious Morus Alba even showed hostility, perhaps because it had been alive for so long that it had forgotten its instincts. However, the will that spread out from Su Ming immediately crushed that hostility. The butterfly shuddered, and panic and shock instantly rose within it.


    Su Ming did not care about Harmonious Morus Alba¡¯s feelings. His will enveloped the butterfly¡¯s four wings and spread into them. When he swept past the wings, he found the marks, then split up his will and ce it next to them.


    Despite the Harmonious Morus Alba being wrecked by nerves, Su Ming did not choose to immediately retrieve the marks, just like before, because if he took them directly, it would mean that he would be personally killing them. He could not do it nor did he want to do it. He could wait for the Expanse Cosmoses in this Harmonious Morus Alba to be destroyed, and then, he would take away those marks.


    Time passed, and the Harmonious Morus Alba lived in nervousness for an aeon. When it ended, Su Ming did not stay. He brought with him the marks he found and left the Harmonious Morus Alba, which had spread its wings to give birth to four new Expanse Cosmoses. While the Harmonious Morus Alba was still nervous and anxious, Su Ming left into the distance.


    One hundred yearster, Su Ming met a Harmonious Morus Alba which was born from a pearl after he bestowed life to it, and he began searching for the marks again.


    He searched through the butterflies one by one, and it seemed to take an eternity. Ten aeons passed.


    Su Ming searched through all the butterflies and found the marks he wanted in all the Harmonious Morus Albas. However... when he had all the marks in his hand, he only let out a mncholic sigh while sitting on the Feng Shuipass and surrounded by an ancient air.


    Each of those marks were independent entities. If he forcefully fused them together, the Brands of life which would be formed would still be missing the familiarity from Su Ming¡¯s memories. He could open the Abyss Gate and resurrect them, but once they were resurrected, they would no longer remember each other. In Su Ming¡¯s heart, they would be his most familiar strangers.


    Su Ming did not want to do this sort of thing nor see it happening. He longed for the people in his memories to be resurrected, and he yearned for the people who would be resurrected to still be themselves. He wanted them to have their memories, not just their faces. He hoped that their souls would still be the same, just that they would be separated by unfamiliarity.


    ¡°The cycles of life and death are like the sea. Only by living through them can I find the marks they left behind when they disappeared in the beginning. Only then will I be able to make the marks fuse together and turn into the Brands marking their lives.¡±


    Su Ming stared at his palm. After a long time had passed, he clenched his palm. Once he ced the marks in his palm into his heart, he unfurled his palm and pushed down gently at the Feng Shuipass beneath him.


    With it, the Feng Shuipass jolted, then started rotating on its own. The entire universe seemed to have been drawn in by its movements, and it started rotating as well. As time passed, the boundless universe became a huge vortex which spun with loud bangs until it became a circle.


    Every single time the universe spun a circle, a cycle of life and death waspleted.


    As the universe tumbled about in a vortex, the sediments of time contained in it were dragged to the front of Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The dust that had fallen to the depths of the universe flew before him, and Su Ming left the Feng Shuipass to walk into the vortex. It did not matter how much time would pass and how many cycles of life and death he would have to live through, for he would continue walking forward firmly and resolutely.


    He would search for the marks everyone left behind when they disappeared in the passage of time...


    In the cycles of life and death were the things and the people he had never forgotten and the promises he never failed to recall.


    He kept those people in his mind because he yearned for them,to meet them... and to get to know them again.


    When his Harmonious Morus Alba was destroyed and Xuan Zang¡¯s palm fell, causing all the souls to vanish that night, he already knew that if he was not determined, he would not meet them again in their next life.


    It was just like how a person would wait for the heavens to fall silent for thousands of years while they stood in the pce in the sky. How many times would they feel lost, and how many times would they cherish others right down to the core of they soul? And from then on, there would no longer be moments in their life when they would find life to be as beautiful as it seemed at first sight...

 Chapter 1480: Persist with Determination, All So They Could Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Persist with Determination, All So They Could Meet Again</h4>


    One hundred thousand years...


    Two hundred thousand years...


    Three hundred thousand years...


    One million years passed as Su Ming continued on quietly in the vast space that was the cycle of life and death formed by the vortex. He used all his cultivation base and turned it into his divine sense so he did not miss even a single corner. He searched through every spot carefully for everyone¡¯s marks in their cycles of life and death.


    Gradually, in his loneliness and istion, Su Ming forgot how to speak or how to even produce sound. Deep exhaustion filled him, but it was not his body that was tired, because when he reached Boundless Dao Realm, it was difficult for his body to feel weakened. He was tired... in his heart.


    He searched for everyone nonstop and was continuously disappointed, but he never gave up, because he knew... that once he let go, there would no longer be any hope.


    He could only search and search. Even if the universe died and its life was extinguished, he still had to continue searching. That was his determination, his path.


    During the first one million years, Su Ming walked through the vast universe in search of the marks. During the second million years, he still continued searching...


    He walked past Harmonious Morus Albas and past multiple vortices that symbolized the cycles of life and death. When the fifth million years passed, the exhaustion in his heart turned into depression. When the sadness fused into the depths of his soul, after searching for five million years, he suddenly came to a stop in the vast universe.


    It was the first time he stopped during the five million years. When he did so, he turned his head around and looked at the fog tumbling to the side. Within it, he saw a fragment. It was broken, and it drifted about in the fog for an unknown number of years.


    When Su Ming notice the fragment, a brilliant sparkle suddenly appeared in his eyes. He brought his right hand up and did a seizing motion in the direction of the fog. With it, the tumbling fog was enveloped by a will that was greater than the universe. The fog instantly became still, as if it no longer dared to even move. The fragment inside swayed a little and charged to Su Ming before it gentlynded on his palm.


    As he stared at the fragment on his palm, a smile slowly made its way onto Su Ming¡¯s lips, and it was full of joy. It was the first time he smiled in the five million years of continuous searching.


    ¡°Ma... Fei...¡±


    Su Ming¡¯s voice was hoarse. He had been silent for five million years, and he felt as if he had forgotten how to speak, so his voice was hoarse and indistinct, like the murmurs of an old man who was in his twilight years.


    Most of the fragment was made of stone. It was formed by arge amount of dust in the vast universe, which was why it could continue to exist in the vortex/ It was part of the dust.


    However... among the great amount of dust in that fragment was a speck that contained a mark Su Ming was familiar with. It belonged to a girl called Ma Fei, whom Su Ming had met in Morning Dao Sect and who had served as his guide while he posed as Dao Kong. The mark in the fragment belonged to her.


    That girl might not be the person he wanted to meet the most... but the appearance of her fragment gave an unimaginable boost of confidence to Su Ming, and it strengthened his resolve. He was finally sure that his path of searching for the others was correct, so no matter how much time passed and even if he had to search for countless millions of years, he would still resolutely continue on.


    He would persist with determination so that they could meet again.


    After gently holding the fragment in his palm for some time, Su Ming unfurled his fist, and the fragment disintegrated. The dust impurities were reduced to ash, and only Ma Fei¡¯s mark floated above Su Ming¡¯s palm like a broken soul fragment. Su Ming put it away like it was a precious treasure.


    After a long while, Su Ming lifted his head, and a clear sparkle shone in his eyes, making them appear even more clear, just like how a child¡¯s eyes would look like. He took a step forward and with resolve continued onward.


    Time passed, and another one million years went by. Su Ming searched year by year, never holding back on turning all his cultivation base into divine sense to walk through the cycles of life and death in the vast universe...


    Su Ming did not know what he was looking for, and perhaps he would have to do it for an eternity. Yet with the long span of life a cultivator in Boundless Dao Realm had, he simply continued searching, just like Xuan Zang had sat for countless years on the Feng Shuipass.


    When fifty million years passed, Su Ming had practically be numb, and aura of death began appearing around him. That aura of death had note because his life was about toe to an end, but because the loneliness and istion he felt in the vast universe caused a deathly stillness to appear in his heart as he continued searching despite his fatigue.


    But even if his heart had be still, it could not stop him from searching. Even if he no longer used his legs to move forward but sat on the Feng Shuipass... he could still not bury the hope to meet his loved ones again.


    He searched, and searched, and continued searching.


    When eighty million years went by, Su Ming found Ye Wang¡¯s mark. Just like Ye Wang, his mark shone with a piercing light, and it was slightly blinding to the eyes. He was in the horn at the head of a ferocious beast in the vast universe.


    That ferocious beast was lying sprawled before Su Ming while trembling. It had only sensed a hint of Su Ming¡¯s presence, but it had nearly terrified it to death.


    Su Ming stared at the horn on the creature¡¯s head, then he lifted his right hand and pointed forward. When he pulled his finger back, Ye Wang¡¯s soul fragment appeared on his palm.


    He put away the soul fragment very carefully before closing his eyes to continue searching.


    Time flowed as Su Ming continued searching. No one knew how many aeons had passed or how many times the eight butterflies in the vast universe had ovepped their wing.


    When around two hundred and fifty million years passed, Su Ming shuddered while in the vast universe. His eyes flew open, and the brightest sparkle over the course of countless years since he began searching appeared in his eyes. That light was so strong that it instantly caused the vast universe to tremble and rumble. The eight butterflies shivered and did not dare to move even an inch.


    An excitement that had never appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face showed up. He slowly stood up, and when he took a step forward, his legs trembled. His eyes were fixed on a ball of fog, which had... a white flower.


    That fog was like rain, and when inside it, the small white flower looked to be in the rain. It looked weak, but it had its own determination. It seemed like it was waiting for someone.


    The flower had waited... for two hundred and fifty million something years. It waited for the ferryman who protected it from the rain when they were at the River of Forgetfulness all those years ago, and who eventually carried it to his boat.


    Tears fell from Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but a happy smile was on his face. He slowly approached the small white flower in the fog and gazed at it deeply. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out.


    Because he had already forgotten how to speak.


    It was of no great concern to him, however, and heughed happily. While hisughter was silent, the appearance of his smile seemed to have caused ripples to appear in the vast universe. When they spread out, Su Ming lifted his hand and tenderly raised the small white flower from the fog, cradling it in his hand.


    Tears fell from the corners of his eyes and slid down his cheeks. One of them fell on the small white flower like a dewdrop, causing it to seem to extend its leaves. It seemed to be... smiling sweetly, so sweetly that Su Ming was caught in a daze.


    One of the leaves touched Su Ming¡¯s palm, and that gentle touch was just as beautiful as it was in his memories.


    He stared at the small white flower on his palm, and his happy smile dyed the cycles of life and death in the vast universe in its color. He... had found Yu Xuan.


    He gently put the small white flower into his world, then turned his feelings of cherishing her into something precious so that that feeling could stay with him, just like how the flower had quietly apanied him all those years ago beside the River of Forgetfulness. It had stayed under the eaves beside a lonely figure in a straw cape while rain pouring around them.


    The small white flower in the rain was a daylily, but there was no sadness about her. To Su Ming, she was part of his determination and what he cared for. She brought sunlight to his life, so he could collect mark after mark in the cycles of life and death in the vast universe.


    Even though those marks did not contain the faces that had brought about Su Ming¡¯s determination, the bits and pieces of their existences in his memories marked their roles in his life. Some of them had appeared in his life as guests and had then left into the distance. They might once have been his enemies, or strangers who moved past him after they brushed their shoulders against his, but Su Ming took their marks with him, treating them as valuable treasures. At that moment, he no longer held any hostility to any of those people.


    He found Su Xuan Yi, Morning Dao Sect¡¯s De Shun, all the people from thend of Berserkers, Divine Essence Star Ocean, his old friends from Arid Triad Expanse Cosmos, and the people who drove him to madness in Dark Dawn and Saint Defier.


    As he continued on with the cycles of life and death in the vast universe, he found Change He, but what caused Su Ming¡¯s gaze to linger was the mark of an unfamiliar woman beside him.


    The woman leaning against his mark was his wife, who had passed away many years ago. As Su Ming watched her, he discovered that she had always been by his side... he had just never discovered her presence while he was alive.


    Su Ming found more marks in time. As he walked through the cycles of life and death and the passage of time, he found his eldest senior brother...


    His mark was not a speck of dust, but a fighting spirit. It was a vision, and it existed among a pride of beasts in the fog within the vast universe. It was the reason their fighting spirit was always at its peak.


    To fight for eternity!


    With the marks he found, with hope and determination, Su Ming walked through the fog, and when he left the area, the fog surrounded him. It seemed to be unwilling to let him leave. There was a murmur in the fog, as if it was trying to say something.


    Su Ming stopped. He lowered his head and looked at the fog beside him. After a long, long while, his gaze focused, and deep love appeared in his eyes.


    He found Fang Cang Lan. She was the fog... or rather, she found him through it.


    He took the fog, which was Fang Cang Lan away with him.


    The hope in his heart grew stronger, but even with that hope, Su Ming knew since the start that... when he brought the world back into existence, when he turned all the marks into Brands of life and made them return, on that day... he would only be able to watch everyone quietly from the side.


    It was not a destiny that had been set in stone since his birth, but the price for his Dao. It was the path he chose, and it was different... from that of Old Man Extermination.